《Memories of the Fall》 The Red Pit – Book One Prologue
As you are no doubt aware, the Hunter Bureau, one of our Bureaus of State, fulfils two important tasks on behalf of our Dun Imperial Dynasty. The first is somewhat unglamorous: the sourcing and securing of rare spirit plants, beasts and other natural curiosities that might otherwise languish beyond their sight. The second is to serve as the bastion of expertise which keeps in check the most dangerous aspects of our worlds natural threats. As such, we, as citizens of the Imperial Dynasty, should be deeply concerned with the strange state of affairs that has emerged across the ocean in this land, where the influence of our August Emperor and Imperial Dynasty has been resisted, twisted and refuted with depressing regularity and where the corrupt tendrils of the Azure Astral Authority still have some unfortunate hold over the Bureaus of State. I have, let me assure you, read several eminent and trustworthy accounts that describe the disturbing instances where young children are now being enrolled into the Bureaus ranks. Even this might be fine, were they such as the upstanding scions of our own Imperial continent, Young Heroes of the hour who will one day stand at the apex of our great sects and be the strength of the Imperial Throne, but no! These are common or lowborn people with cultivations as limited as Golden Core. People without means, method, status or pedigree. Others are unworthy children of local nobility, allowed through corruption and base nepotism to ascend to ranks such as Deputy Bureau Chiefs and Senior Local Bureau Officials. Some, most shockingly and worryingly, are not even cultivators, but follow the debased and deeply flawed system which I discussed in detail at the close of the previous volume (Volume 82: On The Cultivation Practices of Indigenous Peoples: Considering Their Merits). While, as a scholar of history, I can appreciate that in certain times there is a need to remake rules C we need only look at the Astrology Bureau or the Authority Bureau to see models as to how this can be done correctly C I feel it is beholden upon me to state clearly, for the future posterity of these institutions and their role in supporting our Imperial Dynasty, that no good can come of these matters. Allowing lowly persons without rank or means to advance by shortcut and hand-waving through the ranks without consideration to their cultivation realm, let alone the indigenous who actively work against our August Emperor
Excerpt from ''A Treatise on Eastern Azure Great World, in 100 Volumes'' by Qin Qiu, Scholar of Qin.

~ Jun Arai C Dawn in Yin Eclipse ~
Jun Arai sat on a rock in the misty, pre-dawn gloom, by the entrance of the small cave she had taken refuge in for the night, listening to the sounds of the forest around her as she kept watch, waiting for the sun to rise. The valleys like the one she was in now were unpleasant, steep-sided, narrow, humid gorges lined with densely forested cliffs, interspersed with waterfalls from springs higher up. In the darkness, the foliage was a dense mass of greens and blues, wreathed in shimmering mists swirling everywhere that rendered its depths utterly impenetrable to sight. All she could do was wait for things to subside a bit before setting out on the final leg of her journey. *Kakaaaw, kakaaaaw!* The cry of a bird made her turn back to the forest and search carefully until she caught a glimpse of some effervescent plumage. The high valleys of the Yin Eclipse danger zone, as a region, were an unpleasant place at the best of times, especially when leaving them, due to the way the mountain ranges ubiquitous suppression worked. Everyone knew it suppressed anyone who entered the mountains to the peak of Golden Core. However, what was less widely acknowledged was that the suppressions impact ran far beyond that. Things like temperature, humidity and fatigue affected everyone as if they were mortal. The land here repelled external qi and replenishment was next to impossible without pills or special methods. Soul sense didnt work either, except in a few very dangerous circumstances. This all culminated in places like she was now to form something like an edge effect, where, in these claustrophobic, hot, humid gorges, it all combined into a desire to want to get out of them and the suppression somehow pushed on that, almost like it was a sentient thing at times. It pushed you on, or pulled you back, dangerously leading you to lose focus on the here and now. *Kaaakaw Kaaakaw!* Another called back and she sighed in quiet relief, happy to confirm that it really was just a bird. Idly, she let her eyes trace across the runic wards, worn by age, on the rocks either side of the entrance. Two served the purpose of disguising her presence here and also discouraging any wildlife from entering. A third, above her, was a defensive formation, but it was mostly depleted C one of a number of annoyances she would have to report in detail when she eventually made it back home. In theory, even mostly depleted, the runic ward should be good for a few hits on any interloper, but she was not keen to test it and few predators out here came singly. She waited for a few more minutes until she was satisfied that nothing obvious was lurking, then stood and stretched, making her way back into the interior of the cave where a small ruined shrine C built in a previous era from what she knew C had been converted into a way station for travellers by the influence she was part of C the Yin Eclipse Hunter Bureau. The shrine itself was quite a simple thing, a convenient rock outcropping on the cave wall shaped into a small altar and a figure of a bearded old man holding a jar and a spear. It was flanked on both sides by a few pillars and several little alcoves which held bowls, incense and a few other oddments C no qi stones though, another issue she would have to report, in light of her trip up here. The whole thing was decorated with carvings of flowing water, clouds and vines. Pausing by the small pool, its edges tastefully shaped by the ancient shrine maker, she splashed some cold water on her face and stared at her shimmering reflection for a moment before running her fingers through her dark brown hair and sighing. The reflection that stared back at her was a tired young woman of eighteen years with shadowed rings under her dark eyes and far too much mud still on her face from the previous days trip into this valley. Scrubbing a bit more of the mud off, she turned to her gear, such as she had decanted from her storage talisman, and considered what breakfast might hold. Really now she grumbled to herself as she took a fire attributed qi stone from her storage talisman and put it in the broad, shallow bowl that held the remnants of the previous evenings fire, I know that this lot were a bit carefree and opportunistic according to the mission brief, but could they not have left something? Watching the embers rekindle into a smokeless fire, she tossed a few salted fish wrapped in aromatic leaves out of her storage talisman into the fire, then took out a small pot, filled it from the spring, tossed in some spirit vegetation she had gathered the previous day and set that to heating as well. As a final gesture towards edibility, she added a few useful mushrooms, a few leaves of qi-replenishing herbs and a block of dried egg noodles. The depleted state of the way station, she knew, was almost certainly down to the mission that had brought her here C a search-and-rescue mission to look for an errant group of three scions from the Ha clan who had attained some acclaim of late in hunting rare spirit beasts in the outer valleys of the Yin Eclipse Mountains near West Flower Picking Town. Apparently, they had garnered enough of a reputation that someone had thought it a smart idea to let them try their hand at the tendered missions from the Hunter Bureau, so now here she was, sent to find them, and whoever wanted it done had had enough influence to get it bundled into the tranche of requests her local Bureau had to complete as part of its yearly quota C a quota which would turn over at the end of the month, a mere week away. The whole thing, particulars and circumstances, had politics written all over it, truthfully C not that she really wanted to dwell on that for the moment. Staring at the flames, she could not help but sigh softly, resisting the urge to look at the briefing notes again, as she waited for the food to cook. Instead, she pulled out a stack of slightly battered manuals from her storage talisman and put them on a handy rock. She had purchased most of them in bulk for the sum of about two spirit stones in a market in her hometown of West Flower Picking a few days prior, in the passing hope that they might hold some general comprehensions that might be useful. All of them were treatises on various aspects of Cultivation of the Self, the most basic and widespread philosophy concerning the accumulation, refinement and use of qi within your body to elevate ones power and longevity, culminating in crossing the Immortal Threshold so you could pursue the path to the Heavenly Dao in earnest. Picking up the first manual, titled On the Paradigms of Eastern Azures Supreme Cultivation C Volume 3, she opened it and found a previous owner, a Mai Quan Lu, had written In this world of ours, were all trying to get a bit stronger, reach a bit further. on the blank page at the front in elegant calligraphy. Really? she muttered out loud and considered the words for a moment, trying to see if they had any lingering Intent or some other secret, which they did not. I suppose that is true Ah well, lets hope it has some interesting She trailed off, having flipped to the foreword to discover that the author was a scholar named Qin Qiu. Resisting the urge to turn the volume into an expensive firelighter, she put it back and grabbed another with the more reasonable title of A Discussion on Cultivation: Its History and Methods in Eastern Azure. Eastern Azure Great World, her home realm, had a number of different methods that focused on this, with their origins on different continents and elsewhere. The two most common and widespread means were Spiritual Cultivation C a versatile method which focused on the promotion of spiritual qi to evoke all manner of mystical and martial arts C and Body Cultivation C which instead focused on the use of spiritual qi to temper the physical body for greater endurance, strength, recovery, and so forth. According to the sages of their worlds history, and largely repeated verbatim in the foreword of the manual as she flipped through it, both had emerged in an ancient era on the central Imperial and southern Argent Gate continents. The other most populous method was Martial Cultivation C the domain of Sword Immortals and the like who created entire specialized cultivation paths out of honing and mastering Martial Intent, typically trading versatility for fearsome battle prowess C which purportedly originated on the Western Shu continent on the other side of the Great World. Rather annoyingly, because things regarding intent were what she was interested in, the texts foreword just glossed over the specifics of that, referring the reader to another work by the same author. Alongside Spiritual, Body and Martial cultivation existed three other methods that the foreword briefly touched upon. Dharma Cultivation C the methods of Buddhists and some esoteric body refinement methods, on the Merciful Skies continent C got barely two sentences, which was somewhat unsurprising. Buddhism had a... difficult relationship with the Imperial continent. Soul Cultivation got a bit more, but again it was nothing she didnt already know, just stating that it focused on the refinement of the soul and its elevation over the physical body and that it had originated on the Northern Tang continent in the previous heavens. Nowadays soul arts were rare as she understood it C the last one she had seen at auction in Blue Water City, the provincial capital, had gone for something like 25,000 spirit stones, for a Core Formation grade art. The last method touched upon was, in fact, the one she practised C Physique Law Cultivation, also called Physical Cultivation, which took as its core a special five word Mantra, rather than your Spirit Root and a compatible Law. Annoyingly, but unsurprisingly, the authors view on it was very colloquial, noting merely that it had its roots in the eastern, Easten continent but was mostly now limited to the fringes of civilized Imperial territory in the east C Blue Water, Iron Gate and Yuan provinces on the Yin Eclipse sub-continent C and that it was likely to slowly disappear just as the soul cultivation path had due to its difficulty and complexity, though it had some local economic value. Reading that made her sigh a bit. It was understandable, in a way, but still depressing to read such views. The first chapter of the manual mostly talked about the philosophical frameworks of those methods and how they had converged over the eras. The author talked at great length about how spiritual cultivation was the superior path, an umbrella for many of these methods C as over the eras body cultivation and soul cultivation had, as she understood it, been mostly integrated into that one philosophical pagoda to turn spiritual cultivation into the all-encompassing method it was today. Martial cultivation still stood apart, and dharma cultivation was quite uncommon. Some of it was kind of interesting, at least in how it was presented, though much of it she already knew and the writer, or whoever he was referencing, seemed determined to mostly refer everything back to spiritual cultivation as the apex. The second chapter which, after a quick check on the fish, she started upon, thankfully redeemed her poor opinion somewhat, dealing as it did with the different frameworks for categorizing advancement within the different cultivation methods. The manual only discussed the Mortal Step realms, but that was to be expected really. Treatises on anything approaching the Immortal realm, even in a Great World like the one she lived on, were not something you picked up in a day market. There were various frameworks by which you practised cultivation C the most widespread were called Spiritual Laws, laws in this particular context simply being a term for step by step methodologies that walked a user through how to unlock the qi within their body, harmonize it, refine it into a foundation and then use it. Canons and Manuals tended to be more about specific techniques and arts. Scriptures were much more holistic and also rare, tending to be curated or specially developed sets of integrated teachings in the form of manuals and laws. Much of what was written there, she already knew anyway. On Eastern Azure, the Mortal Step had eight major realms: Foundation Establishment Qi Condensation Qi Refinement Core Formation Soul Foundation Nascent Soul Severing Origins and finally Dao Seeking. Their nomenclature was adopted mostly in the vein of the terms popularised in this era, that came along with spiritual cultivation from the Imperial continent. While everyone was Mortal at birth, almost everyone on a Great World such as theirs was born with a connate spirit root C in contrast to a Lower Realm, or Mortal World, where that would be a rare occurrence. As such, with a few very rare exceptions, almost everyone could cultivate and acquire qi. This basic, starting realm was called Foundation Establishment and in a Great World was usually passed over at the age of five or six, merely requiring you to condense a thread of qi in your body, whereupon you became a Qi Condensation cultivator. The author of the text also echoed what she recalled having been told by her father C that the three realms after that point: Qi Condensation, Qi Refinement and Core Formation were usually considered a sort of set. All of them focused on the physical body, culminating in forming a Golden Core through merging your spirit root and your qi foundation to properly set your cultivation foundation, open up your basic meridians and then at last start to grasp intent along with your qi. The manual echoed the common knowledge that pretty much anyone was guaranteed to hit Core Formation in some capacity, even if they never cultivated a day in their life. The sheer density of spiritual qi in a Great World all but assured that. The same could be said of any methods equivalent realm, except maybe martial cultivation as far as she was aware. To cross beyond that realm, you had to undergo a tribulation, usually not that extreme unless your foundation was exceptional or rather esoteric. Even then, as she understood it, in a Great World it was rare to the point of being remarkable to actually fail any of those breakthroughs. At that point, the author did take a side step in his discourse into a slightly more interesting topic: minor realms. These were the minor stages of progress within a major cultivation realm and were mostly a thing derived from advancement in Mortal Worlds, where progress was much more incremental as cultivation was much slower, resources much scarcer and spirit roots far less common. As a result of the superior cultivation environment of a Great World like Eastern Azure and its impacts on elevating the lower cultivation realms, the text observed, the boundaries between these early realms were not so extreme, and thus minor realms didnt really exist in common parlance in a Great World. It would be rather uncommon for a Qi Condensation disciple to convincingly beat out a Qi Refinement one, but the gap between them was nowhere near as extreme compared to a Mortal World. The real dividing line was the comprehension of intent that came with Core Formation for spiritual cultivators or at the peak of Qi Refinement for martial and physical ones. The second set of three C Soul Foundation, Nascent Soul and Severing Origins C all focused on the development of intent, the founding of your Sea of Knowledge and the maturation of your Nascent Soul. The realm after that, and where the text basically finished its outline, was Dao Seeking. Each of those realms required a tribulation of some form to overcome, culminating with a Supreme Step tribulation, usually termed Immortal Crossing, to become a full Immortal. The text did not talk of it but she was aware, roughly, of the progression above there C Immortality was the realm in Eastern Azure when you were considered as a real someone. It was the point most major sects considered as the threshold for admission into their core ranks. Above the Immortal realm came Chosen Immortal, Golden Immortal, Ancient Immortal and Dao Immortal and so on. These terms had also been largely adopted for martial cultivators and body cultivators; however, her own method, physique law C or Physical Path Cultivation as the author of the manual she was now looking over termed it C still retained its original terms. Why that was differed depending on who you asked but the overall progression was still the same, each step equivalent to its spiritual cultivation realm counterpart in its own way. These realms were Containment Realm, which mirrored Foundation Establishment Physical Refinement Physical Foundation Mantra Seed Formation C the equivalent of Core Formation Body Tempering Soul Meridians Mortal Boundary and finally Unity Physique which mirrored Dao Seeking. The culmination of the Mortal Step was Mantra Immortal, a term she only knew of because her mother had once mentioned it in passing. She knew of nobody who actually held that realm outside of old records. At this point, the authors own proclivities started to shine through again as someone raised on the central Imperial continent, as they devoted a whole subsection to explaining why this failure of advancement meant that Physical Path cultivation was fated to go the same way as soul cultivation C a relict path only followed by those who had no means, talent or desire to advance into the Immortal realm. The conclusion the author drew, as an aside there, was that the method might be good in a Mortal World, where cultivators alone were a rarity, but in a Great World like Eastern Azure, where qi was common and only upon achieving the Immortal realm would one truly be considered as having set forth on the myriad routes to the Heavenly Dao, it was just another relic of a bygone era, supplanted by the superior spiritual cultivation method. It was a familiar rationale, although not one her mother had shared. It was certainly the case that those who acquired mantras outside the framework of Inheritance would struggle, but the method was by no means relict as she understood it. Rather, it was beset by three problems: prejudice against the regional methods in the eyes of many, the fact that it was harder and slower to advance compared to the alternatives and, most importantly, the proper means by which you used and passed on the mantras to ensure their maximum efficacy were rare secrets so closely guarded that even within families they were not fully shared, never mind clans. Her own family was a case in point: both she and her sister, Sana, possessed an inherited mantra from their mother; however, now that their mother had passed away, only she and Sana knew the whole specifics of that method. She could well envisage plenty of circumstances where mantras had just vanished from the world entirely as their successors died out. This latter point was barely mentioned in the text, which was both amusing and annoying, because the author clearly had to know of it to talk about some of the other aspects as they did. Finishing the chapter, she sighed resignedly, staring out at the misty greenery and swirling cloud of the valley, listening to the early morning birdsong for a few moments until she noticed that the soup was starting to boil, which would harm the vitality of the herbs she had tossed in. Ah ah! she grimaced as the heat of the pot made her fingers itch as she lifted it out with a bit of durable cloth. Tasting it briefly, she sighed again and set it to one side to cool C it tasted of spicy dirt, but unlike her sister who was something of a perfectionist when it came to spirit cooking, she was very much of the if its edible its fine school of thought. Poking the fish, she found they needed a few more minutes, which was only to be expected given how things were going, really. Turning her attention back to the manual, she considered it pensively. Her hope that it would contain something interesting about intent or formations seemed to have been in vain at this point but, having started, she figured she should finish flicking through it. After all, if there was a weird talisman in the back and you missed it for laziness, who is the idiot then? she grumbled to the world at large before flicking to the back page and staring at it. It was aggressively mundane, with no mystical talisman or weird thing shoved in the binding. She peered at it carefully all the same, checking the pages paper, binding and the back cover just in case. As expected, she chuckled to herself. We cannot all be that lucky bastard Wei Zhaohui. The third and final chapter talked mainly about why a dantian formed. As a physique law user whose foundation was built of a mantra of five mnemonics rather than a law or manual like a spiritual or martial cultivator, she didnt form a dantian, so most of the observations on spiritual cultivation were not really relevant. There was little in there about honing intent either, which was what she had been holding out hope for. Some, including a few of her friends and co-workers, did dual cultivate a spiritual law and a mantra, but that was a hard and tortuous path, even by the standards of normal Physical Path cultivation. Their mother had counselled them not to even consider it before getting to Mantra Seed in any case so it was rather moot. Exhaling, she circulated her mantra. Spirit, Heart, Renewal, Body, Soul The five mnemonics shifted through her body one after another, directing qi through her twelve basic meridians and eventually infusing them into her bones C where a Physical Path cultivator stored their qi rather than a dantian. The process was continuous C unlike for spiritual cultivators before Golden Core C but focusing on it as she had just done, periodically, did improve the efficacy of the absorption of qi. It also gave her a grasp of intent before Golden Core that was much better than any spiritual cultivator of her realm without a special method for it, albeit worse than a cultivator that focused purely on the Martial Path rather than the Spiritual one. Well, that was two spirit stones well spent, she grumbled, putting it at the bottom of the pile and checking on the fish again. I guess I can sell it on for that or shove it in the library at home. Sitting back, she considered breakfast again then sighed again, shaking her head. Probably it will end up in the library or Sana will use it to wedge up that wobbly cupboard. She stared at the fire for a few more moments, then pulled out a small teapot and dumped some persis leaf tea into it, setting it to warm. It would at least keep her alert for what would likely be a rather stressful day ahead. While she waited for that to sort itself out, she pulled out her jade scrip and started to review the notes she had for the mission briefing and also for the destination the trail out of this valley was almost certainly going to lead her to C one of the more unsettling and dangerous regions of Yin Eclipses myriad valleys, known as the Red Pit.

~ Jun Arai C Into the Red Pit ~
Arai slid down the final scree of moss-drenched rocks in the densely vegetated gully she had been descending, into the edge of the Red Pit, and peered warily through the humid understory around her, looking for anything that might be out of place or too right for that matter, in the grey early morning light. Everything was obscured by mist and gentle rain, as was the norm here, and the latter in particular was making her life just a little bit more miserable than needed. Still, she took in her surroundings carefully, and listened with rapt attention. The rustling of the leaves, the creak of tree trunks and the dull hiss of life all around her in the tropical cloud forest all of it seemed to faintly echo with disquieting sensations. Like it was laughing at her, goading her, taunting her, luring her. It had been this way for hours, needling away at her slowly and steadily as she traversed this little bit of the green hell that was the infamous Red Pit. -Just a little bit more miserable than needed C in every way imaginable, she reflected grimly, failing to detect anything out of the ordinary. That was the description of this place, really C and even though it was after dawn, some aspect of night still lingered here, beneath the shadows of the trees and cliff walls above her It was, in many ways, a reflection on how these valleys really got under your skin. Especially on days like today when you were stuck with miserable jobs like the one she was now on, sent off on a dubious mission that had wound up taking her to this particular vegetated hell. She exhaled, letting her thoughts settle again. Bad thoughts had a way of being hazardous for your health up here, quite literally, in the case of this collection of sub-tropical forest valleys on the western side of Yin Eclipse. Unfortunately, self-awareness was the only real defence on record, because the enemy here was diffuse, nearly intangible and ever-shifting in its strategies. Taking a slow, deep breath, despite the almost stifling humidity and the fact that the air was so thick you could taste the jungle, she cycled her mantra. Spirit C Heart C Renewal C Body C Soul The five mnemonics in her minds eye shifted and began to work on the flow of qi through her, feeding on the emotional turmoil that her environs were trying to stir up and helping clear her head. That was her real advantage here C the source of her and Sanas exceptional request completion record in places like this C even if the specifics of it were a secret known only to the two of them, and not for lack of prying by others either. Thank you mother, for this mantra that has such a robust ability to resist soul-based attacks, she murmured, taking a moment to offer the prayer of thanks to the world at large as she continued her inspection of her surroundings with a somewhat refreshed mindset. The robustness of her tolerance against soul-based attacks was the primary reason she was at all confident that this lousy request of a clearance mission was genuinely within her means. The Red Pit, the collective title of this valley and a bunch of others around it, was the poster child for one of the most insidious aspects of the Yin Eclipse mountain range: namely that the dangers it presented could be as much psychological as physical. The whole range was dangerous in that regard, but the Red Pit stood out C even amongst the most dangerous C in large part due to the ''Blood Ling'' trees C the psychic spirit trees notorious as the sole living thing capable of manifesting any sort of soul strength under Yin Eclipses suppression. The trees gave the Red Pit its name through their ability to send intruders into a red fog of confused emotions that would rapidly get them killed by all the other ever-present threats. Due to the suppression no one, no matter their realm, could guard against their intrusions with their own soul sense, leaving mental discipline as the only real means of resistance. The valleys'' brutal reputation was further elevated by the blood ling trees also causing mutations and transformations in the biomes around them, turning places that were already dangerous into properly predatory ecosystems. In light of that, those not in possession of either high-tier mantras C like the one she and Sana had C or some very expensive talismans tended to avoid the Red Pit to an even greater degree than the other four famously anomalous bits of landscape present in Yin Eclipse. She stopped to stare at the water ferns that were now sending swirls of mist to drench her and obscure her vision. It was resolutely devoid of rain everywhere outside a twenty metre radius around her. Vexingly, it was hard to say if it was just a higher realm fern somewhere or if there was a blood ling nearby, pushing the vegetation. That was kind of the point though: this place got you coming and going. Stop it, she admonished them a bit wearily, looking around for her quarrys tracks. Really, there was only one trail, through a series of descending narrow gorges with a river, and it had clearly been traversed several days before. Even a blind person could find the muddy footprints in moss and the slashed branches where unneeded passage had been cut by those not used to moving through such dense understory. The ferns kept raining in defiance of her command, which was just as expected, but the words did make her feel a bit better as she carefully stepped through the understory, skirting mossy rocks and various spirit vegetation, marking the passage of the trio where she found it. Likely they had been in a hurry to make it back out of the higher valleys, she guessed as she followed along the tracks. While the physical nature of the suppression was uniform, there were quirks to the Natural Intent that came with it. Moving into the interior, towards the Great Mount, it carried with it a sense of being uncomfortably unwelcome, as if you were trespassing, that grew and grew like an itch you could never scratch. Similarly, while leaving, that sense of being unwelcome crept along behind you, like an ever-present shadow in everything you passed, pushing at all your instincts to get out. Even her mantra was not proof against it. That haste to leave could, she considered while carefully making her way around another tangle of mildly poisonous spirit vegetation as she took care to disturb as little as she could, make even experienced explorers of these valleys careless in the moment. Places like the Red Pit could and would play off it, using it as a lure to draw you in. Old Ling, her teacher in the Hunter Pavilion, had described it as being akin to a large-scale formation with spiritual awareness: well aware of its location and, like an antlion pit, just waiting for the unwary or the incautious to hurry into its open, inviting jaws as they were departing the much more conventionally dangerous High Valleys above here. To treat it as anything less than a holistic apex predator was tempting unknowing death. A few metres further on, she stopped again, staring at the trail carefully and fighting back a sigh. -Never mind the fate-thrashed, emotion-twisting trees, everything here has the potential to be dangerous in some way, she reflected, slowly back-tracking, away from a patch of vines that had been slashed and were weeping sap. -Even children know that the more you disturb the landscape in these valleys, the more trouble you attract for yourself, and yet we have a group of up-and-coming Ha clan scions doing things like this? She sighed. People thought it was only the spirit herbs you had to watch out for, but that was just na?ve. Spirit herbs were still somewhat rare, even here; spirit vegetation, however, that was everywhere. Leaves of trees might be poisonous. Bark might explode or try to turn you into bark. Roots and vines might try to snare you. Flowers could dull your senses. Even humble grass could flay skin. Rocks could turn out to be acid-spitting slime beasts. Animals She paused and stared carefully at a tree ten paces to her right, flanking the tangled vines and their poisonous sap, making sure that the strange shadows on its bark were not the eyes of a well-disguised insectoid predator. Theoretically, there should be very few of those in this valley, they were just as vulnerable to the blood ling trees as a stray cultivator was. That said, it was early enough that night predators or beasts foraging on the edge of the valley might be around. The Red Pits ecosystem further in did tend to view such things as a tasty snack, just as much as her, or those she was tracking, and at any rate assumptions in this place got you killed C that was a different kind of mantra that was now ingrained into her, after several years as a Herb Hunter. Only when she was thoroughly satisfied that nothing was lurking did she move on again, carefully traversing right this time, through more ferns and moss-drenched trees, finally arriving at a shallow cliff, the dull roar of water, muffled by leaf and mist, a reminder of yet another danger C waterfalls and plunge pools. Those tended to be sinkholes, and anyone falling in would never be seen again C lost to the depths of the caves that riddled the floor of the valley... depths known to be death zones at least as bad as the Five Pits of Yin Eclipse. Looking around, the only way down was to either risk sliding down through ferns, or risk a tree. Peering at the ferns and vines below her, she grimaced and pulled herself onto the winding trunk of a tree growing out below her. The moss was wet in her hands and she had to progress carefully, mostly for fear of things like leeches this close to the waterfall which was drenching everything. The trail itself, she found at the base of the cliff, visible as yet more slashed vines in the canopy to her left, their sap faintly luminescent C a natural adaption to draw bugs, mainly C along with evidence someone had actually climbed a tree and cut bits off it. -Just why would a Ha clan elder look at a reckless group like this and decide it was a good idea to send them into the High Valleys? she sighed. She moved on. The tree she was now holding onto was already reacting to her presence; her right hand, touching the bark, started to blister slightly from the faintly corrosive substance it was secreting as a defence, but that was par for spirit vegetation down here. Insects buzzed and hummed, also disturbed by her passage. Satisfied there was nothing lurking obviously below her, she slipped off the arching branch and swung carefully to her right then dropped the remaining ten metres to land with a crunch on the gravel beach by the side of the plunge pool *Kwooo kwooo kwooo!* A chittering hoot echoed from the trees above her. Stilling her breath, she suppressed as much of her qi and intent as she could, even as the greenery and the waterfall ate up the noise. -It came from the right, across the river gorge? Carefully, she listened for the tell-tale lack of resonance. *Kwoo kwooo!* Across the rocky gorge, high in the trees, she caught the flash of flapping wings and heard the snap of branches moving, before finally spotting two large broad-beaked birds rising up to a higher tree on the misty cliffs above her. -Treebills just harmless birds. She exhaled softly and stood, looking around the gravel beach for signs of the trail. That was the other issue here: the shadow within the valley would grab anything and see if it could nudge it, pull it or twist it. Even something as basic as the concern over the birds above and whether they were, in fact, mimic calls of some other nasty predator, could become a hidden blade the forest would wield against her viciously as it amped up her annoyance over the mission and the fact that she was up here alone. She cycled her mantra again. Even self-awareness didnt help there, as the thoughts were spooled out in her mind against her will. It would be the one time you didnt check though, that it really would turn out to be one of the obnoxious insectoid predators of the upper canopy C a tetrid stalker maybe; dog-sized, eight-legged, armoured, acid-spitting harridans that were fast, hard to kill and excellent mimics of other wildlifes calls for the purposes of hunting. -The last thing I need now is to spend an hour playing noisy, disruptive, attention-drawing talisman tag with one of those. Especially when this place is already starting to feel like I am much deeper in than I actually should be. Frowning, she stopped at that thought and sent some qi into her scrip, checking her progress on the map. She was indeed, in a geographic sense, at the edge of the Red Pit, albeit the inner edge, which was much less surveilled An iridescent blue-green spider the size of her fist, with prominent, venomous fangs, shot out of the tangled tree above her, aiming for her shoulder. Almost reflexively, she leant back, tracking its passage until it hit a rock near her with a faint *thwap*, scuttled into the moss before she could kick it away and vanished. Giving herself a further shake, she quickly began moving on, focusing on concealing her presence, in case there were more C that species was mostly solitary, but therein, again, lay the danger of making assumptions. You never knew if even somewhat innocuous things like that might have been twisted or mutated by the blood ling trees. -Is there a blood ling tree here? she mused, looking around again, trying to spot any of the tell-tale signs of mutated greenery as she made her way on. The trail returned after a dozen or so metres, marked by yet another slashed-down vine that looked like a Trappish Vine but was actually one of the dozen or so types that was totally harmless. Another reminder that the ecosystem here was happy to work with perception as much as reality. Beyond that, she found scuffed grooves, muddy and relatively fresh, in the mossy covering of a tumbled boulder where the slope went down towards the river. Considering it, she wondered, yet again, about the request itself, because there was no way a group this incompetent should have been allowed anywhere near a request mission for variant beast cores in the valleys around here While it was somewhat manageable to survive forays into Yin Eclipse with fairly mediocre skills and knowledge, that was predicated on you nevertheless being quite cautious and having either a lot of disposable income or a rich backing influence willing to lend material support. If you were stocked with enough expensive pills, talismans, portable formations and treasures that would actually work here in Yin Eclipse and exercised caution, you could survive despite poor basic skills... most of the time anyway. Unfortunately, caution and throwing large amounts of money at your problems werent qualities that usually went together Even then, those explorers mostly just hunted preselected targets along known, comparatively safe paths within the Low Valleys. Paths that were close enough to the outside that support might get there in time to save you if it all went wrong. Luck and treasures tended to see them through most of the time The trouble was the interior, places like the path she had followed into this place. Survival running those routes relying too much on treasures and wealth to resolve mishaps was an entirely different prospect, as you were bound to run into very bad luck sooner or later. You could do it but you would never make a profit off anything you gathered if you were frequently resorting to those kinds of treasures on hunts -Though not everyone who hunts here does it to make a living, she mused, thinking about the trail she was following again. Some just did it to raise their status as being experienced Yin Eclipse hunters, especially noble scions of the Ha clan. Her instinct wanted to say that this group should not have been sent out for a mission into the High Valleys, and that somewhere there was a Ha clan elder who really didnt want to take responsibility for this, except The problem was that the trail she was following was chaotic, irresponsibly plotted and showed very little in the way of evidence that those making it were relying on talismans, treasures or anything like it That said that thought didnt change the reality of her circumstances a great deal. She was up here in a high danger zone, looking for a bunch of people, pretty sure that this was a body recovery mission someone with influence didnt want to own due to how awkward it would be, without being provided the proper tools because they just had to pass off the mission as something else likely to avoid undue scrutiny after forcing it onto the clearance list. She cycled her mantra, focusing on Soul and Spirit to clear her head again. Exhaling, the mantra did what it did; the rush of negative thoughts rattling around her head scattered like confused ducks and the moment passed. -This kind of experience is almost a form of cultivation tempering, she thought wryly. They didnt snag that thought, gloomy as it was The blood ling tree, wherever it was, had to be a high enough realm to differentiate properly. That suggested it was at least Soul Foundation, a little over a whole major realm above her, who was on the threshold of breaking through to Mantra Seed C the Physical Path cultivators equivalent to Golden Core. That thought was a bit The pull of the trees swung back like a vicious water current; it had been waiting for the end of the mantra cycle. Cunning thing, she hissed under her breath, focusing again on her mantra to clear her head and bumping her evaluation of the tree up to probably Nascent Soul C two major realms above her, at the peak of Physical Foundation. While she recovered her equilibrium, she rechecked the briefing notes and gave a half-hearted grimace as she again turned her thoughts to the nature of the trail she was following and the question of the apparent preparedness of those she was following compared to the reality on the ground. The strengths of the group she had been sent in here to find were purportedly peak Soul Foundation, neither good nor bad for the younger generation of this region. However, given she was noticing how oppressive this was, with all the natural advantages she had, that likely meant they had either brought some very good talismans for their mental stability or she was going to find corpses sooner rather than later Shaking her head, she stilled her qi and hid her presence as best she could just using her mantra, listening to the sounds of the cloud forest again C the creak of the trees, the *plip* of the water and the distant, taunting rustle of leaves high above. Mist drifted around, surrounding her like a claustrophobic wet blanket, making her robes stick to her and the shapes of the trees and shrubs around her distort faintly. Finally, after some seconds, she caught the ghostly shimmers of an orb-weavers web drifting in the path some ten metres ahead of her, the limbs of the spider blending into the shadows of some cut branches as it hung, poised just above average head height. It had been a necessary evil to check the blood ling tree, given the influence was so atypically focused for being so far away from the depths of the grove, but really, it was a terrible nuisance, as she was not unlike a fly that had just clipped the web. Quietly, she took a few slow steps to her left and broke line of sight, before glancing around in the direction she had come from. The nearby ferns on the rocks by the cliff rustled, shedding more mist However, there was nothing there, as expected. She unfocused her vision faintly, looking not at things but at the place, as she continued to slowly make her way away from that location, avoiding the spiders web. All around her the trees were looking more distracting, like limbs might be hidden by leaves, or eyes or a shadow in the bowels of one Without her mantra to repress all the stress that her surroundings were trying to induce, she would have been in deep trouble *Tkk Tkk Tkk Tkk Tkk* Tapping sounds in the distance made her bite her tongue, but she refused to walk quicker, and just kept her steady, careful and quiet pace, looking for the trail and not getting drawn in by the deeply unpleasant sensation of being followed that was trying to bait her into bolting in... any direction was likely pretty much equally fatal. *Tkk Tkk Tkk Tkk Tkk tkk tkk!* The echoes of some distant animal hitting a tree melded back into the sound of branches moving high above her and water dripping off everything in the light drizzle. The trail itself returned as scuffed tracks in the leaf litter, interspersed with some relatively fresh tears in the moss on rocks, before it vanished again into the diffuse greenery where the contour of the forest floor dropped once again towards the river which was winding down through the forest some thirty metres to her right. -If I was injured out here, it would cause a big problem and everyone would be very regretful -Oh come on she castigated herself, not that there was anything she could do about those thoughts. She would keep having them for some minutes at least. It didnt help that none of those thoughts were necessarily that far out either, even if the ecosystem did play up your paranoia something horrid. Given the politics and rivalries at play locally, between the Ha and Deng clans, the local Hunter Pavilions politics and the inherently political nature of the requests she was landed with, both this one and the teaching one, it was entirely plausible that someone was trying to use a mission to make some kind of political mess. Working that bad thought away with her mantra, she considered the route ahead of her, seeking out any hints of damaged vegetation, looking across the broken slope to the rather innocuous rocks that the river was flowing down through, because she was sure she had tracked the path The next hour went much like the last, just with a slow ratcheting up of the creepy sense of a lingering shadow behind her, like an itch between her shoulder blades quietly needling away. It lurked in every brush of a vine or rustle of a falling leaf as she followed the traces of the trail, rediscovered by the riverbank in the end, on down the edge of the valley as it meandered through various outcrops and then crossed over the river until the forest petered out into a much more familiar set of rocky slabs surrounding an upright stele and weathered statue of a woman of unknown origin, dressed in a strange robe and holding a spear and a lantern in her hands, that acted as something of an orienteering landmark when crossing through the valley from east to west. -Finally, something familiar, she thought with relief, marking the ancient landslide off the jutting ridge to her north that shed little massifs into the forest and which indicated the edge of the Red Eye, the innermost region of the Red Pit, where there was a large circular ruin surrounded by the primary grove of blood ling trees. -I really hope they havent gone there she found herself wishing. Though if they did, I suppose I could just say that the trail went straight into those ruins and never came out. Once again sending qi into the jade scrip tied to her forearm, she pulled up the map of the topography and drew it into her minds eye, connecting her current location to her previous trip here. The Red Pit was hardly circular, more like a curve and much wider in some places than others, making it almost impossible to keep track of your wider location in your minds eye, another thing that the blood ling trees would mercilessly exploit if given the chance. Finally granted an anchored view of her location, she spent a moment linking up the trail down the unfamiliar route she had just traversed and surveyed the possible destinations of their route. The result showed that she was about where she had expected, though a bit further north than she would have liked. The nearest exits, which she also marked, were about two miles north-west and west towards Jade Willow Village, which thankfully was where the trail seemed to be going. -I swear, if I get to Jade Willow Village and find them getting drunk with serving girls in a teahouse, Ill probably just go complain to the Hunter Pavilion and go home, she concluded with a sad sigh. She turned again, looking up at the tree above, and reflexively caught the face-sized spider by its thorax as it jumped for her face this time, warned by the last minute ripple of leaves and the slight distortions in the misty rain from the water ferns. It twisted unpleasantly in her grip, its legs scratching at her forearm and shedding fine hairs that made her skin itch, as she considered it sourly for a moment then tossed it far away, across the slope to her left. As she watched, it hit a tree and fell, stunned, down a crevice near the river whose passage was currently barely audible over the creak and hiss of trees amid the oppressive veil of obfuscating spirit vegetation. Continuing on, she noted the damp, humid air starting to cool C marginally C and sighed again. -What are the odds thats a Meek Yin Ginseng or similar herb? There was no note of ginseng in recent records, but given that those recent records were her own from almost half a year previous, that was not surprising. She had checked before leaving, but equally unsurprisingly, there were no local updates on file for the Red Pit either. As a place on the arse end of a contested zone between two major clans, neither Ha nor Deng had much incentive to provide elucidation in or out of it and they controlled much of the local Pavilions hierarchies. The further she went, picking her way slowly and carefully across the rocks that protruded up between the low-lying vegetation, the more the natural heat of the surrounding jungle continued to recede. Eventually, she found the route she was seeking and with it, as she descended through the rocks, the passage of those she was tracking as well. The traces were visible in the scuffed footprints in pockets of leaves here and there on the rocks and also in an egregiously obvious bit of fresh growth in a thorny tree. Warily approaching it, she saw what had been the target of some previous, speculative attack. A bunch of reddish-grey and blue mushrooms were scattered across its trunk and the gully below. Giving the mushrooms a wide berth, in case they were highly explosive or otherwise potentially dangerous, she made her way cautiously down to check the gully itself. Someone had thoroughly rooted around in the gully and there were even hints of formations, wards scrawled on the nearby rocks. -They no, someone harvested a spirit herb here? She made a note of that in the scrip, looking at the recovery of the scars and regrowth of the moss, which suggested that what she was looking at was weeks old at least. Sitting back on her haunches, she considered the surroundings and, after some consideration, pulled out a bowl, scooped some water out of a handy puddle into it and then made a very crude geomancy compass with five different elements of spirit herb leaves and looked at what it told her about the attunement of the surroundings. -Yin fire? Frowning, because that was a bit unusual, she warily drew out a blade of her own and scraped away some moss and algae from the rock behind the excavation, taking care not to get snagged by any leeches, revealing a few thin, spider-web-like veins of yin fire-touched iron ore. More recently, she could see now that someone had made an effort to smash off a few lumps, the damage much fresher than the excavation. The most obvious, if slightly surprising, conclusion was that someone had, within the last month probably, harvested a live Red Yin Fire Ginseng out of this gully. The group she was following had also poked about a bit, she noted, tracking their footprints in the dark red earth as they criss-crossed back and forth before going out of the gully again. Following them, her path took her down the gully and along the edge of another vine-strewn shallow cliff, until it eventually petered out amid a second small plateau of dense vegetation and moss-carpeted rocks. After some cautious crawling to get around the worst of it, she came out on the lower edge of the boulders and found herself back in the world of water ferns. As soon as she brushed past them, the niggling sensation of the blood ling tree twisting the vegetation returned, carried on the qi of the water ferns, further solidifying her suspicions about that tree. The choice here was fairly binary: go over the top and risk appearing right on top of a yin ginseng or similar kind of spirit herb C there would certainly be something growing in the rocks beyond them C or go through here and risk something hopping out of the ferns and trying to claw her face off. Put differently, that was a choice between dropping straight onto a yin attribute alchemical bomb, or wasting a charge of a barrier talisman C so it was an easy choice really. Palming the barrier talisman from her talisman wallet and steeling herself, she slipped through the ferns onto the rock slab beyond. To her relief, no enraged shifting alkr or thorny centipede tried to stab or bite her, nor did she meet any leeches or another spider. However, the greenery beyond was She stopped to consider the thicker-than-expected vegetation. A lot of it was fresh growth, which was unusual in the dry season. Admittedly it was never really the dry season up here, as evidenced by days like the present one, but the water table did lower and it did rain less. Another time she might have been happy to see that, as it would suggest something worth harvesting, but now, her instincts told her that this was probably a bad thing. Pulling out a much cruder feng shui compass, made of a sheet of wood and some animal bones, she considered the readings: inauspicious, passing, oblique and yin hour. Scanning the jutting, weathered rocks below more carefully, she finally spotted what she had been half-expecting, a lurking surprise. It looked like a large swathe of moss scattered through the new vegetation, an innocent enough thing under normal circumstances, but here She skimmed a stick through the air, about a pace above it, and watched as nebulous fronds unfurled everywhere, grasping at the disturbance of the air. She sighed softly, not sure whether to be relieved or annoyed at the sight before her. It was just an Algru field, but it was a large one, spread across a vast swathe of the rocks below, and unquestionably dangerous C those fronds would flay her skin and it was probably poisonous as well. Going through it was out of the question, so she was about to turn around when her vision caught an odd shape snagged under one of the more vibrant-looking bushes to her right. Clambering down the slope carefully, she made her way across two densely vegetated fissures, sticking to areas where the rock was smooth and waterworn. When she got close, she pulled a staff out of her storage talisman and warily swept aside a few of the lower branches, fighting the algru that had snared up around them and now tried to flay the outer surface off the staff experimentally. What she found was a scrap of durable, spirit-woven cloth, snared on the thorns on the shrubs branch. The shrub itself turned out to be Brown Thorn C a localised variant she hadnt immediately recognised due to the different foliage and the fact that it was not in flower. Recovering the piece of cloth was out of the question, so instead she turned her attention to the crevice that the shrub was growing over. Using her staff to probe the edges of the nearest densely vegetated fissure, covered in ferns and sporadic bits of algru mat, she estimated that it was about ten metres deep. Qi pooled in the depths, giving off a faintly silvery mist that managed to both be luminous and draw colour from the surrounding environs. It was impossible for her to make out what was at the bottom, although her wider knowledge of this phenomenon told her that that mist would be toxic enough that everything here would avoid it. Going down was out of the question, so if anything or anyone had fallen in there, it was going to remain there for the foreseeable future. Carefully stepping across the fissure, she made her way onwards, across two more, shallower, vegetation-clogged fissures to finally reach the far side of the rock outcropping, where it shelved into a shallow overhang once again dripping with ferns. Slipping down its mossy face, she spotted more tracks C still three pairs of footprints C in the soft mud protected by the overhanging rocks, where any things that had slid down from above would collect. Beyond it, in the open clearing between the rocks she had just traversed and another slab-like outcropping, she finally found the meek yin ginseng she had been expecting up above, and, with it, a tableau she had expected to encounter eventually C just not in the form laid out before her. Below her, in the fading misty drizzle C the water ferns were still stalking her C she could make out three corpses and a dog scattered throughout the low-lying vegetation within the clearing. The problem was that it wasnt the corpses of the three male cultivators she was supposedly following, but three teenagers and one small spirit dog. A picture could speak a thousand words, and right now the diorama below was telling a moral tragedy written worthy of a famous scholar. It would certainly be useful when she had to seek answers down below. After a very quick look around to check there was nothing obnoxious lurking, she got out her talisman and used her qi to link it to the scrip and start recording the entirety of the environs around her as a three-dimensional picture. -Why and how are they up here and now deceased, for starters? she pondered, once again glad she had the option of her mantra to keep her emotions in check. They are certainly not part of my mission, and this isnt a place you can just wander into or be easily brought for that matter. She was just about to sit down on a rock to let the recording start, when another treebill called in the trees nearby. Oh come on she hissed under her breath, frustration with her environment creeping out despite her best efforts. -Where is it? Pushing that annoyance back, she swept her gaze across the foliage around her until she saw the flash of wings and black plumage as it glided away through the gently swaying treetops, allowing her a little moment of relief. It was nice to see something be what it should up here. The recording of the scene took a good ten minutes in the end, such was the obfuscating nature of the greenery, mist and poor light. Thankfully, no further distractions appeared to trouble her, so once it was finished she steeled herself and approached the centre of the clearing for a closer look, suppressing her presence as she went. The meek yin ginseng was easy enough to spot given its size. The majority of its foliage was lurking in the shade of some rocks on the southern side, its bluish-green leaves shimmering in the first light of morning, themselves covering an area the size of a small vegetable plot. Even at this distance it was making her skin itch. Pausing, she dug out some purification pills that were suitable for poisoning from plants that had qi purity akin to a Nascent Soul cultivator and swallowed them down with some water she carried in a flask in her storage talisman. The sensation of discomfort lessened, but didnt recede until she started to use the Heart and Renewal mnemonics in her mantra as well. Threading her way warily across the clearing, taking care to disturb nothing while keeping a careful eye on the sun above in case it suddenly turned overcast, she made it to the dog and the first of the corpses, that of a dark-haired young girl of maybe 12 years. She lay face down in the dirt, cold as a block of ice, the cause of death abundantly clear C poisoning from yin metal and yin water qi. There were several holes through her legs, and looking around she could see that the extremities of the plant could be mistaken for thin, relatively harmless spiky ground herbage. It was a good predatory strategy: Persis Stick C which was what that had looked like C was quite common and a lot of animals would nibble it unsuspectingly. She stared back up the slope at that odd variant of brown thorn and its ragged bit of cloth. -Five spirit stones to me says that thats also a meek yin ginseng, she thought with a grim sigh. As if I need more reminders of how smart and deceptively dangerous this place is. Anything that had even a few years on it usually had a kind of cunning and natural cruelty born of a need to survive in a landscape like this. As to something like the ginseng in front of her that might have actual spiritual wisdom if it was at or above Soul Foundation, that was doubly dangerous. Forgetting that was what usually ended Herb Hunter careers early, or permanently. Warily, she took her staff and turned the body over. It moved easily, telling her that its foundation was probably that of a Qi CondensationC Her thoughts went a bit fuzzy for a second as she stared at the face. Instinctually, she fed her anger and pain and sorrow, and annoyance at the blood ling tree that had just returned, to the mantra. Ha Fenfang, she whispered, staring down at the young girl she had seen many times selling flowers, trying to forget that she had nearly seen her sisters face there for a second. Why, in the name of any fate that actually cares, are you here? Almost maliciously, the sagacious saying: Animals die for food, people die for wealth appeared in her head, providing an obvious, crude and depressing answer. Feeling a bit numb and very glad of her mantras ability to eat her emotional turmoil and keep her mind artificially rock-steady, she made her way over to the second body a few metres away C another girl who had been running towards Ha Fenfang near as she could tell. Again using the staff, she turned the body over and found another somewhat familiar face C Nen Hong, who had also sold flowers with Ha Fenfang. Her face was empty, frozen in mute confusion, eyes half-closed. Definitely not the young scions from the Ha clan then she hissed, sitting back on her heels and looking between them. As far as Ha clan members were concerned, both were basically nobodies. -They would not be the type to be brought along either, no backing, no influence nor could they have gotten them all the way here across the mountains from West Flower Picking Town which means they came up from Red Lake or Jade Willow? The third corpse lay on its back, but remained half-obscured by a bush it had fallen into. The depth of the small footprints nearby and the thrown-back arms suggested he had been in the process of stumbling backwards in shock. Sighing, she made her way over and stared at the face, another half-familiar one: Nen Shirong, the younger brother of Nen Hong. Nen Hong and Nen Shirong she only knew a little, but Ha Fenfang had regularly sold flowers she picked in the countryside to people visiting various teahouses in West Flower Picking. Now that she thought about it, she hadnt seen any of them C or a few other such children C in recent weeks as she went about her own daily life in West Flower Picking Town between missions for the Hunter Bureau. Looking around, she could see traces of their deaths C by qi poisoning C which would have been incremental and agonizing. Given their age and foundations, the paralysis would have been nearly immediate and coupled with the lack of any obvious degradation to her surroundings it had probably taken them hours to die, or maybe a day if it happened in the morning. She resisted the urge to hit something. That would do no good and only disturb the source of their death C the ginseng. Instead, she settled for spitting on the ground and muttered, Screw you, Ha clan! She had expected that the refusal of the mission requester to supply a storage ring that could hold bodies C on the grounds that she was searching for a missing team, not doing body reclamation C would come back to bite her. Just not this way. Carrying three corpses out was just about manageable C six corpses, if she included those she was originally sent to find, notwithstanding butchering the spirit dog, would be pushing it in terms of the logistics of getting out of here. Massaging her temples again, she considered her options, of which there were three though only two were really credible. Firstly, try to seal the entire scene up, then head for the nearest village, Jade Willow, relying on her seal and the yin poison to deter any scavengers, and get one of those special spatial storage rings usable beneath Nascent Soul or a corpse-storage box, then come back here herself Secondly, try to get a local Nascent Soul expert with an ordinary spatial storage ring to come back here, into the depths of the Red Pit, with her which she discounted out of hand almost immediately. Or, thirdly, harvest the ginseng and carry these bodies down herself. All three had problems The storage rings and corpse boxes she could use were rare and expensive, and even with her status as a Junior Official it would be difficult to convince someone to loan one to recover unimportant bodies from a high-risk danger zone like here. A round trip would also take nearly three days and with what she had on hand, most formations would not last that long and there was no guarantee she could even get the type of storage ring she needed in Jade Willow Village. It would also cause issues with the timeframe allotted for the clearance requests. As to leaving them here Frowning, she took her staff and tried to move Nen Hongs body away from where it had fallen. There was an immediate, subtle shift in ambience throughout the clearing, a chilling of the air and a faint shadow-like sense of foreboding that made her mood sink even further. Looking at the compass which she had hung from a handy branch, it showed inauspicious yin, water and metal, making it clear that if she did try to remove them as was, the ginseng was likely to try to flash freeze her or worse. Almost on cue, the blood ling tree tried to grasp her sadness and frustration at what she had found. Spirit, Heart C Renewal, Body C Soul Seriously, Ill come burn you down she muttered, as her mantra rebuffed its attempt to nudge her mental state. That sense of creeping, chilling air told her that the ginseng was at least somewhat aware of its surroundings, even if this was the time of day it was least active. However, while it would take a while for the bodies to get pulled underground to nourish the root base of the ginseng, with their intact foundations they would be appealing prey for other, stronger roving parasitic spirit herbs or some scavengers from the edge of the valley. She could seal it up; it was early enough in the day for that, thankfully. However, that then left the question of what to do with it. That would just make the bodies more vulnerable to scavengers, and if she robbed it of its meal the herb would certainly hold a grudge, posing a new hidden danger for when she next came back here, or ambush some other poor souls for revenge. Thinking about it, it wasnt outside the realms of possibility that that was what had already happened here, considering the nearby traces of ginseng harvesting and the tree. Killing it would be dangerous on her own, even if she sealed it up. The death reflex alone might incapacitate her badly enough for other things to finish her, and if she harvested it, she would have to toss it or lug it down with the corpses. For the latter argument though C a live, Nascent Soul stage meek yin ginseng was worth between 30 and 50 pure spirit stones, assuming she got it back to West Flower Picking Town alive and without getting robbed. Puffing out her cheeks, she turned the various ideas over in her head for a few more minutes before finally deciding to start with the most desirable outcome: seal and harvest, then work backwards from there depending on how it panned out. In any case, sealing it would have to happen, and she had enough ward stones to make one proper attempt at it as it was. After a bit of consideration of the various formations manuals she had on hand, she selected a yang fire attributed sealing formation: Fus Flames of Yang. For minor supports she selected the earth element formation Mus Little Mountain and the water-metal element formation Fivefold Yang Saps the Sky. The goal of her strategy was both to ensure that the water aspect of the plant didnt run out of control and to exploit the ginsengs own reason for being here to sap it subtly before it became aware anything was wrong. As a metal-water attribute spirit herb, the environment was not that good for it, but it was tolerable, forcing the plant to always focus upon its relationship with the world around it. The theory was not dissimilar to someone entering harsh training before a breakthrough to test themselves. When seen like that, the Red Pit C a place rich with yin energies that tended more towards various forms of fire, earth and life thanks to the blood ling trees and their twisting of attributes C was ideal for it. Subsequently, her formation would twist some aspects of the yin fire attributes of the local feng shui to make it a bit soporific without properly unbalancing it, then leverage the inauspicious hours to force the plant to be subtly repelled by its surroundings, allowing her to harvest it. Looking at the sky, she calculated that it was still within the most auspicious period of the day for yang energies, the period just before, during and after sunrise. That was the time when new heavenly yang energies from Eastern Azures sun swept across the region and to succeed, she would need to complete the initial activation of the formation before the current hour passed, and without spooking the blood ling tree that was periodically annoying her. Decision made, she moved around the perimeter of the clearing as stealthily as possible and started putting ward stones in complementary places that would allow the feng shui of the environment to further reinforce them, while also looking for traces of other victims being nearby. She had nearly gotten three quarters of the way around the perimeter when that evidence did materialize in the form of blood splatter on the ground and some withered, blackened grass showing signs of frost burn around a few boot prints. It continued for a metre then, near as she could see, vanished mid-footfall. Sighing, she set the compass to work out what it could garner from that and continued on her way. By the time she was done, she found one other trace of passage, a lopped off branch of a tree, but nothing else that was obvious, so she turned her mind back to the important matter of the formation. With as much care and subtlety as she was able to muster in the circumstances, she took the formation centre, a carefully carved piece of blue jade containing an inset beast core about the size of her hand, and carefully made her way into the clearing and picked out a suitably auspicious spot near the middle for it. Then, with bated breath, she slowly began to integrate the centre for the Fus Flames of Yang formation into the various layouts she had already set out C all the while watching the main plant of the ginseng carefully. Thankfully it was content to just keep lurking, waiting out the time of day and paying her no obvious heed, so once the formation centre was set, she placed it on the ground and slowly started to feed her qi into it. Formations, especially ones that worked with feng shui, were easily the most versatile tool any aspiring Herb Hunter had to work with. It really helped that she was a physical cultivator from an established lineage as well. Anyone could learn mantras but only those who had had them passed on at birth tended to know the secret and hidden arts that went with their use. One such trick was externalising your mantra. Normally the mantra worked inwards; now, though, she set two of her mnemonics, Renewal and Spirit, to focus outwards, letting their impetus flow through the qi that was entering the formation centre, helping it harmonise with the surroundings even further while also starting the chain reaction that allowed the formation to use the seed of her qi to put down roots and draw ambient qi from the surroundings to support itself. A spiritual cultivator without intent would struggle to do this without exhausting themselves C the mantra made the task, if not trivial, much less taxing. Still, by the time she made it back to the edge of the clearing, it had cost her three fairly expensive qi replenishment supplements and taken almost thirty minutes before the Nascent Soul grade formation fully settled. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Taking up position on a nearby rock, she started to cycle her mantra again, ensuring that her mental state remained clear and nothing weird manifested in the clearing, and began preparing the second, much more dangerous, step. If she tried to dig it out now, it would be so fused to the earth as to be impossible C which was where the metal and water element formation, Fivefold Yang Saps the Sky came in. It would break that connection by heightening the metal attributes in the land, making it more inauspicious for the ginseng and introducing an elemental qi gradient that would slowly bleed away all the metal qi from the ginseng until it and the land repelled each other. Only when it was devoid of metal qi would she put an earth formation around the whole thing to finish it off. As such, she had to wait for the time between the second and third hours after dawn, when natural shifts of the daily cycle tended towards the naturally inauspicious. -How dare you be partly metal attuned, she castigated it in her head as she sorted out the various ward stones she was going to need. Had you just been a regular meek yin ginseng Id have been done with this by early morning! A small water fern shivered nearby making her pause and eye it carefully in case it decided it wanted in on the action somehow. The blood ling tree getting bored and deciding to mess with her again would spell the end of this whole approach because the downside of this method, as such, was that she would be feeding her qi into a natural lightning rod until it settled, in an inauspicious place, at an inauspicious time. -Getting shocked half-dead by a rain shower is not on the agenda, she muttered in her head as she surveyed the layouts she was going to need, started to select points ahead of time and also readied her teleport talisman tied to the way station on the western edge of the pit... just in case. After that, all she could do was wait, so she settled down and nibbled on a dried persis stick to keep her focus and aid qi recovery until the appropriate time. The setting up of the Fivefold Yang Saps the Sky formation, when the sun finally shifted, took much less time than Fus Flames of Yang had, although the constant vigilance was several times more nerve-wracking, even with her mantra to draw away all her emotions. Thankfully, though, the water ferns didnt rain and after only ten minutes she could feel the hairs on her arms and the back of her neck start to shift as metal qi started to get drawn out of the surroundings and dissipate into the wider environment. From a certain perspective, she was sure people would have called the whole process unglamorous or perhaps boring. Those people, however, could go screw themselves, because boring was just what she wanted to see. As the minutes ticked by and the formation did its thing, she watched the mass of blue-green greenery get more and more droopy and wilted until, by late morning, the whole plant looked a bit like it had been afflicted by drought... which in a sense it had been, she supposed. With its metal qi now dispersed, she used the last of her ward-stones to set up a large earth element formation C Mus Multifarious Massif C around the whole clearing and began to repeat the whole process as the yin fire formation started to pressure the herbs Soul Foundation properly. The purpose of the earth formation was both to restrain the yin water qi that lingered and also to prevent the thing from bolting in its weakened state on the off chance that it did manage to wake up. Now was the critical point in the whole process, because she was in a race between how long its Soul Foundation could hold out without getting permanently damaged, and how fast she could safely harvest its main body. If it all went according to plan, she would have one live meek yin ginseng. If it didnt, she would be out of pocket, although the trip back would be several times easier. Taking off her boots, she put a bunch of the remaining earth ward stones in them and then set herself up a minor five element cancelling formation to protect from the worst of the qi. Next, she took a sack of luss cloth and a large 75 litre pot she usually used to store water for general utility out of her storage talisman. Tipping the water out, she tossed all the remaining earth and metal ward stones into the bottom of it and covered them with a few handfuls of soil from the clearing before returning it to her talisman. The last thing she did was grab a shovel and mattock made purely out of unattributed, auspiciously aligned spirit wood and a proper divination talisman, which she slapped onto her right arm and activated. Carefully picking her way through the clearing, she felt the tug of the divination talisman as she carefully fed it her qi and intent, directing it to predict where the main tubers might lie. One was easy enough: it was where Ha Fenfang was lying. A second, she soon found, had extended towards where Nen Hong lay. The third turned out to extend under a small outcropping of rocks, which was going to pose a problem in all likelihood. The fourth was under the large swathe of wilted blue-green vegetation. The root stock around the tubers had mostly receded at this point as the plant tried to conserve qi by compressing its form. Shaking her head, she took up the shovel and started with the root nearest Ha Fenfang. You couldnt use qi for any kind of serious excavation in the valleys. The entire environment behaved like a quasi-formation, repelling external qi vociferously, so any kind of harvesting work had to be done the old-fashioned way, with sweat and cursing. It was the main impediment stopping people cleaning out whole valleys of their spirit vegetation for quick money. It did happen, but not often C she could only recall a single, small instance of it since she had started out as a Herb Hunter, aged twelve, in West Flower Picking Town and she was eighteen now. Soon, she had exposed the tuber, which was shrinking back slowly towards the main plant stem. It was pale cream with a blueish-purple metallic tinge that occasionally hued to green and yellow depending on how she looked at it. The main part was about as thick as her arm and some forty centimetres long with a rough texture and a pronounced outer skin suggesting it was at least one hundred years old. The threads connecting it to the main body were as thick as her finger and starting to show the first tell-tale signs of yin fire poisoning. Setting aside the shovel, she took up the spirit-wood mattock and started to rapidly excavate a trench, all the while keeping an eye on her surroundings in case anything came to bother her. A mattock was a surprisingly good weapon but breaking it would be expensive. Tools of the quality she was using were worth more than the ginseng she was harvesting C and that was if she caught it alive and unharmed By the time she had the third tuber exposed, the poisoning had started to make some of the leaves of the plant manifest little reddish-black flames. Leaving the tuber under the rocks for last, she started to search for the main body within the vegetation. Most of it was subsidiary sprouts that had not even reached the point of awakening. The better ones she tossed to one side C some of them might be saved, but they were not the priority now. Tracking the three tuber lines in, she eventually caught the body, which was about the width of her thigh and half a metre long, slowly and spasmodically shifting through the soil like a greyish-blue bark-textured slug. Considering it, she re-evaluated her earlier assertion that it was a Nascent Soul spirit herb down to a Soul Foundation one, while the age of the core tuber was probably two or three hundred years. The soil around it was already sparkling with frost as it tried to protect itself, so she left it alone for now and started tracing the last tuber. As she had half-expected, it was thoroughly ensconced in a narrow fissure in the rock and was probably the second most significant part of the plant after its main body based on the size. Withdrawing her ironwood staff out of her storage talisman, she swiftly scouted the small outcropping and was relieved to find it was, in fact, just an erratic boulder washed here by the river and not some further outcropping of the shelving slabs of bedrock she descended to arrive to this location.. Above her, a bird gave a piercing cry and she had to pause to look and satisfy herself that that too was just a bird. Always there is a monkey you dont see, sneaking up to piss in your soup, she sighed, pulling the pot back out of her storage talisman and taking a bunch of the earth ward stones back out. Nothing had come yet, but that didnt mean that this whole endeavour had not been marked, especially after she had made such a mess of the localised alignments in this part of the valley. It took only a few moments to set up a very basic earth-repelling formation and use her mantra to link it into the natural qi of the landscape. Standing back, she watched as the boulder shivered slightly and the formation ran out of qi. That was expected, but the goal was to confirm that it was movable in its entirety. Shoving the end of the ironwood staff under one end, she found a convenient rock to stand on and focused on her mantra and the qi in her body. Spirit C Heart, Renewal, Body C Soul Compared to spiritual cultivators, physical cultivators C even those who were not inheritors C tended to have much more in common with body refinement experts and could exert up to one and a half times the physical strength of a spiritual cultivator their realm. When you factored in her Mantra Manifestation, her own strength at the peak of Physical Foundation was almost double that of a good Qi Refinement expert. Exerting Body to the utmost, she pushed her qi into her movement art and used the momentum to lever the rock onto its side, exposing its underside and most of the tuber. Her qi reserves melted away as she staggered to a stop, leaning on the staff. The whispers of the blood ling tree tugging at her consciousness also returned, right on cue, trying to fog her mind in the brief moment of exhaustion. The tuber itself, though, did as she had hoped and also started to recede, pulling itself out of the rock and towards the main body with somewhat sporadic jerks and twists. Swallowing down a replenishment pill or three, she drew upon her mantra and fed it the stirred emotions, the euphoria from having moved the tuber and her worries over her surroundings, using it to sweep away the tiredness for a while. It was a handy, if dangerous, trick, because all she was doing was tricking herself into ignoring the exhaustion rather than properly recovering from it. Gotta speed it up, she sighed, leaning on her staff, taking in her surroundings warily once again and noting it was now past noon. Recede faster, you accursed thing! Her complaints achieved nothing much, but they did make her feel better C at least until she noted the tuber in the rock unobtrusively trying to split. Oh I hope a monkey shits on your head, she grumbled, making her way over to the rock and shoving the staff into a fissure. Swallowing down another qi replenishment pill, she felt a rush of energy flow through her body and her bones grow warm briefly. Gritting her teeth, she put her feet against one side and used all of her strength and leverage to push down against it. Her feet sank into the ground and the muscles on her arms and core corded and complained for a few brief moments before she was rewarded by the sharp sounds of cracking rock as she found the stress point in it. Grabbing a hammer from her storage talisman, another useful thing she had found convenient to always carry, she hit the end of the ironwood staff a few times, driving it further into the fissure. It took a few minutes of wary hammering, but eventually, with a grinding crack, the whole thing split in two, and the full extent of that tuber was finally revealed. Hurry up, or Ill set you on fire, she cajoled, watching the tuber finally slope off into the ground, heading for its original body. The longer everything went on, the more difficulties were likely to arise, especially now that it was past noon. The inauspicious hour of the afternoon was one she definitely wanted to avoid if at all possible and ideally, she would be out of this valley, or at least the vicinity of this part of the valley, before late afternoon. She exhaled and focused on her mantra again, cursing the damn trees, who were certainly responsible for those nudges towards wanting to speed things up. Minutes flowed by as she walked between the different tubers, checking their status. The plant should be working by instinct now, stunned as it was but, as ever, assuming that uncritically was the kind of thing that led to you becoming the fourth body here. It was thus a tangible relief when the four tubers all finally returned to the main body, which was now the combined size of a large goat. Right, your times up! she remarked to the world at large, summoning the pot and returning as many of the earth ward stones as had survived their ad hoc use into its base as she could. Adding a few shovelfuls of the earth from around it into the pot, she tossed out the rolls of luss cloth she had for this kind of purpose and, after swallowing down a neutralisation pill for yin poisons, set to work bundling up the plant. The yin water qi that lingered in it still stung her arms and made her hands go numb but it was manageable with patience and soon she had bundled it up and pushed it into the pot, glad she had picked the larger one, and retrieved the cloth. It took a few more nervous minutes to fill it up with soil and then wrap the outside with cloth to insulate it. Only when the top was properly sealed did she at last sit back with a weary sigh and survey the damage. The clearing, rather unavoidably, looked like an open-cast mine. Walking over to Ha Fenfang, she experimentally tested to check that her body was in fact movable now the herb had been dissociated from this locality. When that did indeed prove to be the case, she rolled the body in one of the heavy-duty luss cloth sheets and then repeated the same for the others. The next step was very boring: she went and made a crude frame from some lengths of wood she had brought and lashed the pot to it. The overall pack would be well beyond mortal capability to carry, but for her it was pretty manageable, if a touch unwieldy. Finally, she recovered what remained of the formations and, with a final sweep of the clearing, brought up the topographical map and considered her route out. Her current location put her somewhere south-east of Jade Willow Village. It was not that far in truth C no more than 12 miles as the bird might fly, and there was a reasonably close exit, some two miles to her south, that led down into the valleys rich in ginseng with a way station on the way out. In all likelihood, the other three had headed for that so, after some final checking, she started to look for their trail again. That, at least, was not difficult to find. It was heading towards the river, which would bend around and flow south towards the flooded gorges below the Red Pit. However, it also raised an interesting problem as she considered how close it ran to where she had just found the meek yin ginseng. Either those she was following had seen the bodies and just decided not to get involved with that mess, which was possible, or they had come through before Nen Hong, Nen Shirong and Ha Fenfang had perished. Thinking through the timeframe, she guessed she could charitably add an extra day onto the disciples trip The problem there was that she had, up to this point, been following a trail that was maybe a few days old not a week. Grinding her teeth in annoyance, she went back to the clearing, looking around the edge carefully. It was, as it turned out, surprisingly hard to find evidence of the trail that Ha Fenfang and the others had taken to the scene of their demise, certainly compared to the trio she was following. It took almost ten minutes and several stops to check her geomancy compass to work through the interference caused by the fourth persons flight, before she found scrapes on grassy rocks near the river channel, telling her they had come along the edge of that However, at that point, things only got weirder, because as she followed it, that trail merged with the one she was following, roughly speaking, and then after another hundred metres of following both, split again, with evidence of several sets of male footprints scuffed on the moss of some rocks, as if a bunch of people maybe eight or nine, as she counted them, had stood around here for some time. Putting her pack down, because it was rather unwieldy, she carefully climbed up into the rocks and on the rise, into the shelter of an overhung slab with a surprisingly good vantage through the forest, found a soggy, scattered hearth and two dropped pill bottles with marks from Blue Water City on them amid the water ferns. *Kekekekekek* A drilling sound of a bird hammering on a distant tree made her pause, shaking her from her thoughts. *Kekekekekek* A second echo came, from the same direction, off to the north, near the river, but it didnt assuage her suspicions, because it was if not identical, so close that it was verging on the uncanny. Slipping back down the rocks, however, she had barely gone a few metres when she felt the faintest of snags on her back and arm Arrrrgh! May you piss blood and die! she swore under her breath as the silently trailing creeper of a Life Catch Vine stiffened and tried to drag her upwards into an overhanging kobbin tree. Grabbing a branch, she focused her qi and, supported by her mantra, triggered her movement art as it coiled around her pack. {Flickering Steps} The world went slightly blurry around her as she used the momentum to tear herself free and leap down to the base of the slope in a scatter of leaves, ignoring the crash and snap of the vine being torn out of the tree behind her. Grabbing it and taking care not to pierce herself with more thorns than she already had been, she smoothly pried it off her, tossed the twitching length away and swallowed a healing pill. Above her, the water ferns she had disturbed on the way down were already shivering, the mist thickening She grabbed her pack even as a huge pall of mist swirled out, obscuring everything and drenching her and all the forest within twenty metres of her as surely as if she had just dumped a bucket of water over her head. In the same instant, it became unpleasantly hot as several points of red-gold light glimmered in the mist on the rocks to her left. Of course there are some Sun Orchids up here, she snarled in annoyance and triggered her movement art again. She landed outside the mist, her skin blistering faintly from the scalding, qi-infused steam that she had narrowly avoided. Grimacing, she swallowed another purification pill and knelt down by a tree to recover some qi while things settled. The wound on her back was also healing now, the mild paralytic in the barbs leaving numbness and itching, but no other ill effects thanks to her mantra. Only when the glimmering little sunbeams drifting casually off leaves had dissipated, did she get up again and start to once more search for the trail, threading her way between rocks and trees, looking out for more vines, finally finding it once again near the river. She had only gone another few hundred metres, though, before she ended up stopping again. This time, it wasnt because of any threat, but because lingering on a rock were the remains of a negative imprint of a marker talisman. Those were usually used by the pavilion or sects and clans when mapping valleys. They provided fixed points of reference and even, if you invested heavily in an expensive one, acted as a short range teleportation anchor. This, as she considered it carefully, was one of the latter. The marker was also impossible to read C at best guess, it was weeks old and already almost subsumed by the natural qi-devouring properties of Yin Eclipses ground. Peering around warily, trying to ignore the distracting patterns in the tree branches, she considered her compass, but it registered nothing untoward in the local alignments However, visually Oh, come on she sighed softly, attaching a Nascent Soul grade protective talisman to her breast, even as she started the recording function on the scrip again. Beyond the marked rock, about twenty paces along that trail, lurking well-disguised in the bowels of a large tree that had likely been split by lightning at some previous point, was a corpse. A twisted, broken and bloated form of a fourteen year old boy if she wasnt mistaken. -This is why you at least clean up your corpses! she complained inwardly as she slowly started to retreat backwards, staring at the upper canopy of that tree, looking for the tell-tale signs of tetrid stalkers. {Lis Prism Guard} The barrier triggered as the claws of a female tetrid stalker about the size of a large dog scythed out of the vegetation to her left, its tail skittering off the barrier beside her head, sending her rolling and making her qi drain away at a rate that was problematic. As it retreated, she caught a glimpse of fresh exoskeleton. -Fresh moult -Recent corpses Pushing herself up, she tossed a Nascent Soul grade lightning element talisman at the tree, and swallowed a replenishment pill. {Fu Kans Lash} A blue bolt sizzled through the undergrowth, catching two other tetrid stalkers and bisecting the one who had just hit her before striking the tree, which shuddered and smoked. The corpse inside it wavered and vanished in a haze of ash, as did most of the rotten core of the tree she guessed. Without waiting further, she tossed down another lightning talisman and sprinted between the trees, not away from the nest, but towards it, because that was the place least likely to have more, in truth. Her paranoia was vindicated as something hit the ground behind her and the barrier took a solid hit, trying to knock her sprawling to the right as another third of her qi evaporated. The blood ling trees whispered, like a breathless sigh that travelled through the whole forest, settling across her awareness like a cloying blanket. -Idiots, if youre going to do this kind of thing, at least do it in a valley that isnt this inauspicious -Nameless-accursed -I hope your nine generations piss on your ancestral shrine -May the heavens infest all your eggs with blood leeches! Snarling curses in her head at both the idiots responsible for this and the tetrid stalkers as she skidded past the still-smoking tree, she made it thirty metres {Fu Kans Lash} The hair on her neck stood up as the flare of lightning from the talisman she had dropped behind her made the humid vegetation steam even before the sound of the bolt discharging reached her. She didnt pause to see if the stalker had died C that was how you got killed by the other ones C and instead dropped another talisman as she raced for the slab outcropping that marked the rise into another section of the Red Pit Right on cue, her barrier took another unavoidable hit as a spray of acid drifted through the foliage all around her then the whole bush erupted as a proper adult tetrid stalker made its appearance. This one was the size of a large goat, with long spidery legs, huge fangs and an armoured carapace. Its broad flat tail was already curling back up, having disgorged its spray of acid. Palming another lightning talisman, she ducked behind a tree, cursing that she was lumped with the load she was. Discarding it would almost certainly be necessary, but the idea of leaving the three here to suffer the same ignominious fate as that other youth, who she had a hunch at this point might be one of the Ha clan ones she was seeking, made her skin crawl. Throwing the spirit herb at it would be logical C it would easily deal with this stalker, who was likely at Soul Foundation and probably fogged in some way by the blood ling And yet, as if to prove her supposition totally wrong, the stalker didnt attack, but instead receded into the forest again, hiding itself amid the diffuse wall of greenery to aim another acid attack at her. -Not berserk Shit, she hissed under her breath. -Why are you not berserk? You have to have grown up in here? A few possible scenarios flickered through her head, each more irresponsible than the last. -Unless you didnt grow up here, and someone brought you in Behind her, the sound of cracking branches barely gave her warning as she scrambled aside to see two more, much larger limbs lash at her from green shadows The blow made her bones rattle and sent her tumbling through the trees, the barrier around her dimming. Twisting, she managed to get a foot to a rock, and focused on her movement art. {Flickering Steps} She hit a tree, winded, surprised her pack had survived as long as it had as she pushed herself up. A tetrid stalker, lightning damage apparent on its carapace, leapt into the tree above her, its tail already uncurling Spirit, Heart C Renewal, Body C Soul She focused her mantra and regained control of her straying thoughts as the mist of acid from the tetrid stalker settled through the world around her, making her exposed skin blister and her clothing start to smoke faintly. She slapped another lightning talisman on the tree beside her and used her movement art again. {Flickering Steps} This time it carried her about 40 metres forward as she hurtled between trees, trying not to snare herself on anything. Crashing into the ground, having been stopped by an awkwardly placed fallen tree, she swallowed two more replenishment pills as the forest behind her blazed with lightning *KUAAAAAAASSSSSSSSSKKKK* Behind her, a tetrid stalkers cry reverberated, carrying with it a sense of clear annoyance and frustration. With any luck, she had cooked their main nest with the first talisman. Spirit C Heart, Renewal C Body, Soul Her mantra shifted and negated the intent within the attack even as she directed it to double down on that action. The sound still made her limbs stiffen, and a foot-long bright red centipede that had just emerged from the tree trunk she hit twitched and died, falling on her head. Coughing, she pushed herself up and found herself staring straight at a tetrid stalker the size of a horse, black carapace blotched with red marking it as a mutate affected by the blood ling trees, maw already opening {Flickering Steps} The stalkers acid mist spray made the vegetation smoke behind her as she pushed qi into another lightning talisman. {Fu Kans Lash} The bolt hit the adult male, identified by it spitting acid from its mouth rather than its tail, and sent it reeling, sparks scattering off its limbs as she rapidly turned over possibilities for flight. She had a few talismans that would probably stop it dead, but using them incautiously up here would probably cause her more problems than they solved. Short range displacement talismans C those she could afford C worked by mass as well; hers were mostly good up to 150 kilograms. Far less than she was currently lugging about, and worth more than the sum total of everything else she had expended so far besides. -Only idiots with a death wish complain about the cost! she remonstrated herself. That left her two emergency teleport talismans, one from a previous trip here that was anchored to the way station below the cliffs and another that was unbound. To her left, she saw a flicker of a smaller tetrid Using her movement art again, she narrowly avoided its leap as it crashed down where she would have been standing, and spun through the loam to avoid tripping with the unwieldy weight she carried. Again, rather than follow up its attack, it retreated back. The map in her minds eye told her that the forested rise of the nearest massif ridge, where it rose to split the Red Pit from a smaller gorge before descending into the Low Valleys proper, was about one and a half miles away as well. Grinding her teeth, she picked her line and The divination compass in her hand twitched readings about as inauspicious as it was possible to get, and she cancelled that thought. Instead she changed course and started back towards the southern exit. Ahead of her, the bushes remained resolutely normal, but death never looked anything other than disturbingly normal out here anyway. -This is why I hate working alone, she complained in her heart as she swerved between trees, watching for life catch vines and other lingering menaces even as she palmed two more Fu Kans Lash talismans from her wallet, casting them back behind her. Those talismans, despite being quite expensive, were a godsend unlike any other out here. In a place where suppression pushed everything down to Golden Core, nothing dodged lightning. Quite a few things could resist it, but even those would be slowed a bit. Behind her, she strained to hear the tell-tale tapping of communication between the stalkers, but got nothing. Abruptly, her compass gave a warning again, guiding her to her left -Yeah, I dont think so, she sneered, the map in her minds eye telling her that left would take her back straight into the jaws of the nest. It also didnt register as inauspicious and she hadnt messed with the ambient alignments so extensively that they would be giving weird readings this far away -What if someone else did? she reasoned and ground her teeth again. Even as that unsettling thought emerged, her enhanced senses caught various tapping and clicking echoes travelling through the forest from all around her. To the untutored ear, they would sound mostly like trees shifting in the wind, branches shifting and water scattering, but she knew them for what they were: the sounds of various nests communicating about what had just happened. -Why is there a whole tetrid colony this far into this valley on the western edge? That part didnt add up The male tetrid stalker she had just encountered was probably a peak Soul Foundation one, based on the intent within the cry at least In the distance, her lightning talismans triggered, a faint flare through the mists swirling in the understory of the trees that lit up almost a dozen drifting candles across the gloomy forest as it sought out targets for a few moments before fading away. Checking her wallet, she pursed her lips and then put another one down, hidden, next to where she was The faint scratch of chitin on leaves was all the warning she got as an iridescent blue ambush spider the size of a cat danced out of a crevice above her, its forelimbs already striking. Twisting away, she punched it hard in the face and then kicked it against a rock, stunning it. For fates sakes, she grumbled, looking around to check it had been alone. After confirming it was, she took a sturdy branch and wedged the stunned thing upside down, between two rocks, trapping it. That was the problem with making a noise: it stirred everything else up, making you an immediate and attractive target to all manner of things that would otherwise just ignore you C like ambush spiders that usually hunted at night. Leaving the stunned spider behind, she moved on, listening carefully for the first signs that the tetrid stalkers were going to come looking outside their territory. The question of the trail was somewhat moot now, unless she was very lucky. All she could do was take the three she had back and report what else she had seen. Arriving back at the river, she looked up through the mist at the vaguely visible shadows of the rising valley wall ahead of her. The river was less a gorge and more a broad, meandering set of flood terraces now, as it spread out over rock slabs and pooled into shallow lakes centred on deep sink holes. Here, still, the oppression of the blood ling trees was far greater than what she recalled, as she threaded her way swiftly along one of the more exposed ledges of rock, heading for the exit down, and finally arrived at the other main orienteering landmark in this part of the Red Pit. At this point, the landscape opened out somewhat, facilitated by the lakes into a broad, marshy area where trees didnt really grow because of the shallow soil. Passing by its southern edge, she scrambled up through another rock-strewn rise, avoiding algru patches as she went, to finally arrive at the exit she sought, a fissure fault between two of the massif towers that made up the Red Pits western edge and nearly spat blood at the sight before her C because a massive rock fall obscured everything. Vegetation was already sprouting out of it, making the edges hard to pick out; however, the broken edges of rock slabs scattered into the forest around her were not particularly fresh, she noted dispassionately, feeding her anger to her mantra. Looking up, she could also make out visible sheer planes on the cliff above, so probably it had come down from a combination of rain and some inauspiciously placed lightning or a rock slide during the previous wet season. It was frustrating, but these things did happen. -More problematic is why it wasnt on the most recent map from Jade Willow Village, she complained inwardly. They should be doing surveys of the Low Valleys ahead of the wet season? The map she had, which was last updated on the outer periphery three weeks ago, showed nothing on the far side other than two reported landslips on the edge of a neighbouring valley, but neither were near the recognised path through A curse on people not reporting things, she glowered, taking the opportunity to shake the water off her grass hat. Looking up at it, she contemplated what to do Going south was an option, but that would require backtracking close to the tetrid stalker colony and if there had been one landslide of this scale that went unreported she was not going to bet against others. North would lead her into the Red Eye and the place where most of the mutate plants lived which was also not appealing. That left crossing to the ridge itself, between one of the massifs Staring at the topographic map in her minds eye for a moment, she sighed and started towards the landslide itself. Scaling it was the least bad option, really, at least from this side. From the far side, she was pretty sure it would be close to impassable, but she had ropes and anchor talismans for that. The route up was fairly easy, at least to begin with. The collapse had feathered out into a series of slumped shelves, the looser material mostly held together by a tangled waterfall of fresh, seasonal greenery. In many ways it was similar to the slope she had descended into the valley. Now, however, with an unwieldy bundle on her back, and with the ever-present threat of a random ambush by a tetrid stalker, ascent became something of an act of masochism. After the first shelf, she divested her bundles, tied them with rope and then climbed with that instead as best she was able, only pausing when she ran out of rope to haul the pot and three corpses up to the next place before continuing on. Everywhere there were water ferns and small spirit herbs. Most were harmless, but all of them had been touched by blood ling trees, so she was beset by a thousand little nuisances as she made the ascent. As such, it was with great relief that she finally made it to the crest of the slippage and lugged her bundles up after her. A quick check over the other side told her that she could descend quite rapidly down the far side, which was much less overgrown. The sheer forest descending below her was much as she recalled it, just with several huge gashes out of it where the avalanche had swept down. Checking her divination compass, she found it spun randomly, as expected. Feng shui on valley boundaries and ridgelines C which this was, despite the landscape damage C was almost universally weird. There was no understanding of why, as far as she knew; it just was what it was She turned back to look behind her, and stopped as a goat-sized tetrid stalker with a dark carapace, marked by deep red splotches, slunk down out of a cliffside tree some ten metres away and watched her with obvious hunger. It hissed at her and, without any preamble, spat a mist of acid, identifying itself as a male and forcing her to duck behind a rock, cursing. Training kept her from running around the rock, mainly the knowledge that where there was one, there would certainly be Looking around, she saw the other tetrid stalker as it crawled out of a tree on the edge of the slope she had just ascended. A nasty lightning burn to its carapace and a missing leg marked it as the female she had encountered first, whose nest in the tree she had likely torched. I hate being right, she sighed, as it slowly made its way towards her, its tail uncoiling. One of her worries before was that someone might have done something dumb, like bring a bunch of bound qi beasts into here to guard either a hidden camp or some herb they wanted to harvest, not understanding the kind of place it was. Or they had understood and done so anyway, in which case she fervently hoped that they had been this broods first victims as reward for their breath-taking stupidity. Youre certainly not native to this valley, she judged, pulling out her ironwood staff and warding against the female. Normally, things that grew up in the valleys didnt leave the valley of their birth. It was, as far as she knew from the sealed records in the Hunter Bureau, related to the same fundamentals that made all the spirit vegetation in a valley act like one giant formation, and prevented you digging with qi. As such, the fact that they were here, on the ridge, was a dead giveaway. It was an excellent place for an ambush. The question was whether it was one set up by the blood ling trees, or by a bunch of cultivators -Clearly, the fates have determined that today I will lose spirit stones, she complained to herself, palming a paper talisman and sending a bit of qi into it before slapping it onto her chest just above her breasts. She didnt activate it just yet though; instead, she completed her circuit of the rock and then gave the rope to which the various aspects of her pack were attached a vicious pull. The bodies and the pot all went tumbling down the slope. The pot would be fine in any case; it was more durable than she was probably. The female shot straight past her, over the ridge, while the male just attacked her as if she were the only thing in its world. -Yep, definitely a monkey-born puppet, she cursed in her heart, sweeping the staff at the male. Her blow made it dance back, but rather than fight it, she took the opportunity to slip off the ledge and follow her gear down the slope, after the other tetrid stalker. The male charged after her for a bit before scrabbling to a stop and retreating back up the slope as she passed out of the range of the blood ling trees and the Red Pits proper boundary. Below her, she saw the female tetrid stalker crash down beside her pack and smash it to smithereens, scattering corpses and the jar further down the slope. She had expected that it might have gone after the corpses, but once the pack was broken up, it turned around and charged straight back for her, its tail uncurling again to send another spray of acid. Sighing, she activated the talisman. {Lis Alignment Disruption} Alignment Disruption talismans were not a common thing, by and large. They were a niche product made for those who did a lot of rearrangement of ambient feng shui C like for ornamental gardens C or for those who worked deep in the higher valleys of the Yin Eclipse Mountains. Their normal use was this: containing or capturing spirit herbs that were able to properly twist ambient feng shui into hoops and leverage dangerous forms of Natural Intent. They had a small side benefit, though: they also disrupted auspicious and inauspicious harmonies of qi. She watched as the tetrid stalker crumpled to the ground, twitching spasmodically. Scrambling down the slope after it, she pulled a long blade out of her talisman and also ate another qi replenishment pill, noting with some annoyance that the pill was less effective than the last. -Last thing I need is to run into issues with temporary pill resistance now! Arriving beside the creature, she set the blade against an eye and stabbed inwards, aiming for where she knew its brain was. The talisman on her chest would continue to work for as long as she had qi C which, given its immortal grade, would not be long, so delaying its recovery was key. Once she had ruined both sets of eyes, she counted five chitin plates back and stabbed deep into the body, levering her blade back and forth. The tail twitched and flopped and acid slowly flowed out as her damage to its spit glands took effect. Finally, she started on the legs, rapidly breaking them at the first joint. The blade itself was already starting to corrode under the influence of the ichor, so once she had taken enough legs to cripple it, she pried off the fourth chitin plate on its back and proceeded to gouge out the beast core, breaking its foundation. May a monkey taunt me with its balls, she swore under her breath, considering it as it glittered bloodily on the slope. It was a Golden Core grade one, which was a relief yet also somewhat frustrating, given she had just wasted a charge of her disruption talisman. The interior was also a faint, misty red, which spoke of the influence of the blood ling trees, while its flesh showed a faint pink tint around its inner organs. It also didnt shed much light on its origins. It wasnt a puppet, but it was clearly not bound to the valley, even though it was a partial victim of sublimation by the soul sense of the blood ling trees. With a sigh, she considered the body parts and then stored all of them in her talisman. They were close to worthless now that she had thoroughly dismembered it as a precaution, but likely the knowledge that there was one less Golden Core qi beast this vicious in this part of the world would be good news to someone. Taking a deep breath, she cycled her mantra, then set about recovering her scattered pack. The pot was still okay and, while the bodies were now a bit muddy, all she had to do was lash together a new frame from some extra timber. Despite how qi-intensive it was, she didnt de-activate the talisman itself until she was properly in the base of the gorge, which was badly flooded, several new waterfalls spilling out of fissures on its northern edge. In many respects, it was not much different from the one she had descended through to get into the Red Pit, except it was narrower and much wetter. Much, much wetter. Looking around, she had a pretty good idea of why nobody had bothered to report the higher collapse, because the narrow valley would be a nightmare to travel up if you were unfamiliar with it. She was just pondering the best route down, given that most of it was a roiling torrent, when the divination talisman that was still on her arm twinged faintly. Frowning, she turned and then, almost inexorably, looked up to find the adult male tetrid the size of a horse crouched in a tree above her, watching her. -How if youre a mutate? -Shit was I baited into using that disruption talisman? Her qi was still nowhere near enough to use the disruption talisman again which left her with a very small list of options. It leapt for her, legs lashing in a blur of black and red at the same time she activated the precious teleport talisman There was a sense of lurching distortion as the tetrid stalker filled her whole world, accompanied by a cold pain in her side and the sound of splintering wood, before her surroundings spun, jarringly. She hit the ground, which was sandy, face first, and then something hard smashed down on top of her, flattening her into the ground, even as she strangled a scream of anger and pain with her mantra. Groaning, she attempted to roll over, ignoring the sharp pains all down her side, trying to work out where the stalker was It or rather a third of it, lay twitching and broken, bleeding ichor out onto the dark sand, only a metre from her; one limb, the one that had nearly stabbed her, lying almost on top of her. First stalker, she gasped, as much to remind herself of her priorities as anything, funnelling her anger into her mantra again to help her physical recovery. Pulling the corroded blade out of her talisman, she shrugged off the shattered remnant of her pack and lunged for the twitching form, stabbing the blade forcefully into an eye, piercing deep into its brain and levering it back and forth, just to be sure. It had been cut in half, but that didnt mean it was dead. Ignoring the very insistent pain in her side, which was telling her that she might have broken more than a few ribs, she tore the blade out and punched it through the joint of the nearest limb, then the one after it, before noting that that was just half a limb and scrambling over it to get to the ruin of its mid-section. Its Soul Foundation core was there, exposed about the size of her fist, pale grey with dark red swirls inside it, again marking it as contaminated by a blood ling tree. Gritting her teeth, she cut at the flesh around it C ignoring the splatters of corrosive ichor C and after some moments finally separated it properly from the stalker, noting that its body was already showing signs of restoration, and stored it in her talisman. -Never have I been more glad that those teleport talismans are military pattern ones, that teleport an area rather than an object, she reflected, looking around at the scattered debris of the forest that had come with her, cut off by the outer edge of the teleport field. Sighing, she stored the remains away in her talisman, trying not to feel aggrieved. Were it not for the contamination, the core would have been worth almost as much as the ginseng, but with it pretty much the only place she could sell it was Blue Water City. The body itself was the same really, probably only valuable to the Hunter Bureau. -Speaking of the ginseng Sitting back and wincing she stared around Motherless sons of monkeys someone has moved the anchor point? The teleport point should have been outside a cave, at the far end of the series of gorges she had been in, associated with the way station there, purported to date to the time of the Huang-Mo wars. Instead, she was in what appeared to be a shallow sinkhole. The stele that was the anchor point was sunk into the beach by the pool some metres away. Checking the teleport talisman, the Earthly Jade used to power it was almost two thirds depleted, telling her she had gone four or five miles, maybe? Half of her pack, including the ginseng and half a dog, lay scattered all around her landing point, however there was no sign of the three bodies, making her punch the sand in frustration and push herself up to look around more carefully Staring at the wall of the sinkhole, above the beach, she wondered if the world was playing a bad joke on her because there, slumped against the wall, by some rocks, was a body a different body. A youth in Ha clan robes, eyes vacant and staring, various pill bottles scattered around him. Not quite sure what to make of it, she stumbled over, carefully until the cause of his death became obviously and familiarly apparent C yin qi poisoning. What are the odds that I find another one? she muttered, turning back to look at the moved anchor point. Poking him carefully, she grimaced, because his body might as well have been a block of ice. Focusing, she pulled up the images she had taken and confirmed her hunch, even before she found the red mud on his boots and the tangled remains of blackened grass scattered on the sand nearby. There was little question that he had died from the same ginseng that had killed Ha Fenfang, Nen Hong and Nen Shirong. The qi signature was familiar and he had taken a much harsher dose than any of them had. There was also evidence of frost-burn across his body C dark shadows on his fingers and black on his lips. Speculatively, she tried to move him and found that it was... doable, even if he was a bit heavy. A quick search of his robes revealed only a storage ring she couldnt open and no other identification, beyond the robe marking him as being from the Ha clan. The most likely explanation was that he was the person who had taken the three into the Red Pit and, having run afoul of the ginseng, fled via teleport talisman, abandoning the others only to succumb here. Scanning the beach, she could see where he had landed now, and the crawled trail he had made to get to where he eventually died. It was a sad, lonely end, agonizing as well, but unlike the others, she found it hard to muster any sympathy for him in her current circumstances. It didnt take her very long to remake her pack a third time, lashing the body, wrapped in one of her two remaining luss cloth canvases, beside it as best she could. The only other things down there were several large jars by a far wall, all empty, and evidence that people had trekked into the sinkhole at some point recently, though presumably prior to the youths unfortunate arrival. The exit, thankfully, did not involve much actual climbing, but was via a rope ladder through a water-cut cave that brought her out into a bit of nondescript spirit vegetation forest beside a squat massif bordering the edge of the reclaimed border of the farmlands south of Jade Willow Village. After taking stock for a few minutes, she marked the location, not on the Bureau map but her own, for now, and started to orientate herself as to where exactly she was. A few minutes of walking brought her out of the forest, along a narrow animal track and into the scrublands, where she eventually arrived at an abandoned canal. Following that, she finally crossed over into the proper, managed landscape, passing by a large artificial lake in the process that fed active canals. Soon after she was walking through the margins of actual fields, rows of spirit herbs of various cultivated species waving in the breeze. She had to resist the urge to skip a little bit with relief at finally leaving what had been a thoroughly obnoxious days venture safely behind her at last. Even so, only when she had at long last reached the bank of the raised road that ran through the broad valley, just as the sun was starting to dip, did she finally allow herself a relieved sigh, slumping down on the stones that marked the roads edge and staring at the cloudy late afternoon sky. At this time of day, the massif two miles away cast a long shadow that almost felt like it was reaching out to grasp you, which was itself another aspect of the so-called edge effect. Indeed, the woods in its lower valley that she had been wading through not two hours before now appeared subtly darker, projecting a certain presence when beheld from the open landscape of the farmland that had not been so discernible when she was inside them. Really, properly cultivated fields are the most delightful thing, she exclaimed at last to the world at large, attracting some odd looks from the few travellers on the road who were giving her a wide berth and the farmers in the nearest field. Looking at her condition, she could understand why, to be honest. Setting aside that she looked like she had just rolled out of a briar patch, her garments were muddy and sweat-stained and also splattered with tetrid ichor. The clincher, though, was certainly the corpse beside her, who still had enough yin qi in him to make the grass wilt slightly C through the cloth wrapping him up. Eventually, she stood up again and made her way onto the road, having grown tired of the weird looks. -It would suck to have to explain to a patrol at this juncture why I have a corpse and no coffin, she sighed inwardly as she sent her qi into her storage talisman again. It was a running joke between her and her sister at this point that both of them needed to clear stuff out of their storage talismans, but right now she was glad that she had had the foresight to store a fate-thrashed handcart. Summoning the somewhat rickety old thing, which usually languished in a storage hall in their house, she pulled the body onto it, then lugged the jar up as well. For good measure she pulled out her other three large jars and added them to the cart as well to balance it. Into them, she decanted a bunch of spirit vegetation she had gathered up here and there which was destined to be sold off in bulk as alchemical materials for a bunch of spirit stones. It wasnt that she was trying to avoid having questions asked about the meek yin ginseng, but the fewer questions that were asked about a spirit herb that could be sold off for close to half a spirit jade, the happier she would certainly feel until she could get it into the pavilions secure vault. Hey miss She turned to see that one of the older-looking farmers had finally come over. You a Hunter? he asked, with a thick, rural accent, leaning on his mattock. Yep, she held up her jade. Interested in a few spirit stones for a job? the old man asked. She eyed him dubiously. There is usually a process for this kinda thing Aye, well its a bad season, you know the old man spat onto the ground. An we got a problem with a water lotus infestation that nobody seems to want to come fix. A Duo Lis lotus? she asked, wondering if her luck was good or bad suddenly. *tcch* We arent rich like that bugger Ol Weng, another farmer, who had also come over, said. That one got his son into the Jade Willow Sect an all Now he thinks hes better and all. She quickly scanned the listing for that request, which had also been bumped up to clearance for some reason, and did indeed find that it was to harvest a bunch of wild Duo Lis lotuses for a Gen Weng outside Jade Willow Village. Well, story is pretty straightforward: his boy set to growing some weird herbs he got and turns out not all the seeds was what was said. Ended up with a mutated lotus that ate all his other herbs in that pond. That was kind of funny, the second farmer, standing nearby, said with a dark chuckle. She raised an eyebrow at that comment. Usually there was some solidarity between spirit farmers over stuff like that. Eh, dont feel sorry for the bugger. Got himself a fancy wife, bought out a bunch of folks land and now fancies himself a gent. Calls his farm an estate and all, The second farmer replied, spitting into the ground. Got stuff on the cheap with those connections? Cuts corners with it and now its making problems for everyone else? Just because his grandson has a bit of talent he suddenly thinks hes better than that? Now, now, Qin, the old farmer interjected, cutting off his companions grumbling about local influence politics to return to the matter at hand. Whats a problem is that its spread to a bunch of other ponds and canals, even this side of the road. Got to the point where its begun to bother the livestock. She read the request again, which said nothing about that, and resisted the urge to rub her temples. I am set to harvest a lotus near here for one Gen Weng she said, sounding as pensive as she could. See, I told you, fits. Its clearance season and all, innit? the second farmer, Qin, muttered, eyeing her cart. I didnt see you go up though? I didnt. I walked across from West Flower Picking, she said blandly. As you said, its the yearly clearance. The two farmers turned to stare at the massif, over which the clouds were building noticeably now, then looked back at her, then at the cart with its body. Guess you seen some bad business up there, sorry we bothered ya, the older farmer said a bit more politely. Its fine, she replied, brushing off their comment and coming down to stand in the field beside them. You old-timers see this and that, I guess? Youre working out here all the time? Aye, we see a fair bit, not all of it nice sometimes, the old farmer said. Im Heng Ge, but a nice lass like you can just call me Old Ge; my presumptuous friend here is Ye Qin. Well, I think we can reach an agreement C I cant deal with a bunch of lotuses right now though, not unless they are spirit vegetation rather than actual spirit herbs, she said frowning. As far as we can tell, the worst of them are Qi Condensation stage, Ye Qin said. Theyre in the waterways over the other side of the road for the most part. Not really spread over here yet, thanks to the sluices under the road, but when the wet season comes it will be bitter work to get them uprooted. Better to get someone like yourself to do it proper. Youre certain they are Duo Lis lotuses? she asked. Should be, or near enough C seen enough of them buggers over the years to know whats what, Old Ge nodded. Aye, likely came from the Jade Willow Sect, Ye Qin added. Their ponds are a good source of low-grade spirit soil, but only if you treat it with respect. Problem is some folks are just wanting things on the cheap, not respecting others That was a familiar refrain. Dealing with inadvertent contamination of soils was a perennial problem as people tried to make do each year. Indeed, Old Ge nodded. Used to be a good thing, but these last few years, with the local tensions between the nobles, the pavilion and the sect, its become more troublesome. Folks cutting corners, outsiders buying the good stuff, or they twist a few connections to get it cheap like that fool Weng did. Invariably some seeds are in it that nobody notices and we get a season of weeding some strange variant spirit vegetation out of the canals before they can wreck the field alignments. Aye, Ye Qin grumbled, spitting on the ground again in annoyance. This season its even worse, though, on account of the new Elder at the pavilion. One problem at a time, she said with an eye roll. I can certainly look at these lotuses, so long as nobody runs off with my cart. You think anyone around here is going to do much running off with a bunch of corpses that badly poisoned? Ye Qin asked dubiously. Never underestimate what people will run off with, she shot back, only half joking. Ten minutes later, she hauled herself out of a shallow irrigation pond, one faintly twitching lotus in hand. It was barely a grade-one spirit herb. A purist back in West Flower Picking Town would probably have still categorised it as spirit vegetation. It was, however, undeniably a variant of Duo Lis water lotus. Well? the farmers asked, looking at the plant in her hand as she turned it over, appraising it. She swept her eyes across the waterway... which had maybe a few hundred lotus pads in it. Mercifully, only a few dozen were likely actual Duo Lis lotuses at this point. It can be done, she mused, calculating out in her head how much clearing a few canals of unwanted water lotuses was likely to cost her, either in time or ward stones, against what they could likely afford. But I cant do it now; I need a small crate of ward stones and a few decent divination compasses. Aye, I guess you will force them out with an alignment-raising formation or something? Old Ge mused. Pretty much the easiest way to do it, she agreed. I wont be too badly affected by their soul sense either. If these old bones actually had some talent with the formations side of things Id do it myself, the old farmer grumbled. But my old man never saw fit to impart the blessings of a scholarly education. How about this: I have a few things to sort out in Jade Willow Village, and a clearance request for teaching local folks here about spirit herb hunting Youre also here for that rotten root of a request? Ye Qin said, raising an eyebrow. Its that time of the year when the pavilions start getting political about what gets cleared off their books, she replied, sighing. The nameless fate curse their politics, Old Ge grumbled. My niece was in line for that teaching o yours, before the new Elder pushed up the number of Jade Willow students and Pavilion brats taking part, Ye Qin added sourly. No offence, miss, Old Ge added quickly. Cost us a pretty penny to get her considered as well, then they turn around and say there isnt enough space, Ye Qin muttered. Listening to them grumble, she started to get a headache of a different kind. Her premonition was that suddenly Jade Willow Village was going to cause her Oh, nameless fate take this accursed season and go fornicate with monkeys while youre at it!!! Old Ge suddenly swore. Right in line with his curse, she felt the first drop of rain as the clouds that had been sweeping past the edge of the massif started to build and spill out over the fields around them. Rain from the east, she scowled. Typical, Ye Qin grimaced, looking around and running a hand through his hair in frustration. I am guessing the astrologers claimed it would be a longer season she asked sympathetically. Those monkey sons couldnt predict a straight line if it rammed them up the ass, Old Ge scowled. They did indeed. She watched as the clouds continued to swirl, billow and build. The wind was already changing, from the dry north wind, rich in earth qi that had been nourishing the spirit grasses growing here, to a humid east wind. Even if it was a one-off thing, it would certainly herald the earlier than expected arrival of the wet season. More rain fell, confirming her intuition that this was indeed what the rural folk called The Rain from the East. It was more than just rain; it was a sort of earthly phenomenon in its own right. It came from the inner valleys of the Yin Eclipse sub-continent, from the depths of the danger zone that was the surroundings of the Yin Eclipse Great Mount. In the case of this storm it was drawing the perpetual rain of the East Fury Peaks and the suppressive miasmas of South Grove Pinnacle with it. Based on the size of the clouds and the colour, it would certainly rain for the rest of today and overnight. Probably there would be intermittent rain tomorrow and the day after as well. People called that an ill omen C especially spirit herb farmers who were trying to bring in their crops. In the distance she saw an alchemical flare shoot up and then another and another as various observation posts over the fields became aware of it and started to alert the nearby settlements and Jade Willow Village. It was already gonna be a so-so harvest, Old Ge sighed. And now we get this along with those polluting lotuses? Well, I can probably help with your lotuses, she said at last. As I said, I am going to be teaching a team from here how to survey for ginseng and not kill themselves trying However, I am sure that it would be beneficial for them to receive a slightly wider education. To see a bunch of brats from the Jade Willow Sect weeding the waterways of lotus plants in this weather? Id pay gold talismans for that, Ye Qin snickered. Anyway, she mused. Even if it doesnt work out like that, certainly something can be arranged. In return, I would like to ask you if you have ever seen the youth in my cart around here before now

~ Jun Arai C Jade Willow Village ~
The rain fell, humid and hot, turning the dusty road into a mud track as Arai, sheltered by a waxed paper umbrella lashed to her back, pulled the handcart laden with its sorry cargo along, watching the scenes of rural chaos unfold in slow motion. Men and women cursed and complained as they rushed about, directing labourers to cut spirit grass or castigating them for pulling up roots wrong. Others struggled to get the already threshed grasses, stacked out to dry, under cover. The shadow of the suppression that came with it wasnt even the worst part though. That was reserved for the humidity C and, for the farmers making their living off the land here, the bugs. They buzzed around her handcart, drawn by the yin qi that lingered within the youths body as well. They rolled in small clouds across the fields, rising out of the ground, brought up by the moisture and now rapidly taking flight. They would ruin the feng shui of the fields, painstakingly adjusted for the seasons harvesting, even quicker than the humidity would. Oi, miss, get off the road! someone yelled behind her and she glanced over her shoulder to find a cart fully laden with spirit grass trundling along at some pace. She was tempted to point out that the road was more than wide enough for both, but the Ha clan flag flying on the wagon made her hold her tongue and just pull her cart out of the way. Stupid bitch The driver, clearly an upstanding person, spat in her general direction and she caught the comment on the wind as the cart vanished, its driver already complaining at the next person. Hey miss! Can you give us a hand too? a group who were hauling bales up the bank nearby trailed off as she shook her head. Sorry, you think the bugs are bad, you dont want to be near whats in my cart, she called down apologetically, pulling it back onto the road. Bah, bet they just dont wanna help, one of the others down below sneered. -Not if you all keep acting like assholes, I dont, she complained inwardly. And youre not volunteering that your cargo could drop the wheels off my cart about ten minutes after I get to the village either She had plenty of sympathy for the wider plight of the harvest here, but there was nothing she could do She paused, staring at her cart as she pondered a few other ways she could potentially be inconvenienced in an annoying fashion in the few miles she still had to go before reaching Jade Willow Village. -The last thing I need is someone just commandeering my cart Grimacing at that thought, she checked quickly how much luss cloth she had in her talisman, then looked down at the group hauling the bales. Bring it up. I can take a few bales and one of you comes with. One pure spirit stone per bale, she said, waving to the older man who had asked originally. One!? Thats daylight robbery! the complaining one grumbled. Its my cart, she pointed out. Not to mention, youre asking me to transport Blue Fa Grass She eyed the grass, and the fact that all the harvesters were wearing luss cloth gloves. Nobody had been about to volunteer that piece of information. The older man scowled at his compatriot then started to drag the bales up the bank. While they did that, she shifted the body to the front of the handcart, beside the jars, and then spread her remaining luss cloth fabric sheets down to protect it. By the time she was done, the older man had arrived at the top of the bank and dumped two bales onto it unceremoniously, before catching a third that was thrown, then a fourth. Soon she had ten bales on it, which almost paid for the charge on the talisman she had used earlier. Half payment up front, she said, eyeing him. Youre pushing it, miss the other farm labourer grumbled. We work closely with the Jade Willow Sect And if my cart breaks because of your corrosive grass what were you going to do? she said with a faint smile. The labourer ground his teeth as the older man waved for a youth to come over and told him to accompany her back to the village. He then handed her five spirit stones and told the youth to pay her the rest upon safe delivery of the cargo to town. This is quite the day, she said eventually as they started off again. Im Jun Arai, by the way. Duan, the boy grunted. -Great, she sighed inwardly. At a time when I actually need to hear local gossip without seeming to pry and would have been happy to have a chat as well -What heavenly influence did I offend to end up holding the shit end of this stick They walked on in silence, she pulling the cart, pondering the recent surge of suspicious deaths around the Red Pit, he walking under his own umbrella on the side of the road for several hundred metres, before Duan finally spoke again. Whatcha transporting that would mess with that monkey-buggered grass? Spirit vegetation, she shrugged, because while she was happy to talk about many things, a Ha clan corpse and a spirit herb worth close to half a spirit jade were not things she wanted in the local gossip pool. Must be some hellish spirit vegetation, he said, walking up beside the pots, which she was glad she had now bound shut. It comes from near the Red Pit, she said absently, amused to see him recoil and return to the verge. Gatherer, then Duan muttered, as much to himself as her she felt. Something like that, she agreed. Its not been a good day in any case. Aint that heavens accursed truth, he grumbled. First that fate-thrashed elder, now the wet seasons going to come early. Some problem with the sect? she asked politely, deliberately leading the question. Nah, theyre on the narrow for once C problem is the Pavilion. Got a new elder, from the Ha clan, working with the Blue Gate School of all things. Id have thought that was a good thing she mused. *Ptah* Duan spat into the mud. Cheapskate, taking opportunities away from us good working folks C all the good jobs go to his friends from the city. They come here, do their bit, leave again. Dont even stay in the village. Instead they are always holed up at the monkey-buggered cunts estate. -So local Ha clan doesnt get on with the Blue Water City Ha clan, and you have the Deng clan mixed up in this as well from what I recall of the local scene wonderful, she thought to herself as he complained on about various incidental opportunities he and those he seemed to know had missed because of this elder. It was gloomy enough now, with the sweeping rain coming in, that she nearly felt like she wanted to put a lantern up. Hey, hey! Idiot, get out of the sodding road! another voice yelled in their general direction. This time it was a cart ahead, carrying some thirty or so labourers with lanterns and broad hats. Then learn to drive in a straight line you drunk bell-end! Duan yelled back. May a monkey bugger your sister, Duan! someone called from the cart as it clattered by, pulled by two rather vexed-looking horses. She will have to wait until its done with your mothers! the youth snickered. She sighed, and said nothing C it was just better that way. Instead, she took a lantern out of her storage talisman and lit it with a thread of her qi, hanging it off the underside of the umbrella. A good half of those running around were Foundation Establishment at best, so while she could see clearly in the rain, now that the misty ground fog was welling up others would not be so fortunate. Getting into a fight with an angry cart hauler and having to throw them off the road would not be a good re-introduction to the Jade Willow Village militia. In the distance, in the village of Jade Willow where they were headed, several bells started to peal C a call for emergency labour in the fields. Gonna be a long night for a lot of people, she mused. They are gonna be paid good, I am sure, Duan grumbled. Us who own the fields, though, are going to be the ones paying that shitty mountain ranges tab, mind. Yeah, and its a lousy tipper, she agreed, giving the general direction of the Red Pit another obscene gesture which Duan mimicked with a laugh of his own. Their shared antipathy for the place seemed to serve as something of a conversational ice-breaker, as Duan grumbled by way of follow-up: At least we didnt waste no spirit stones on those astrologers. They get worse every year. He mimed stroking a non-existent beard and added: The moon shall rise on the zenith day, and your auspice shall be twisted thrice widdershins by unseen things C beware purple! That will be ten spirit stones, peon, and double if you want it in Imperial Common! Hah! she couldnt help but laugh, both at the accent he put on, and because he was pretty much spot-on in lampooning an Astrology Bureau divination. Is the Singing Willow guesthouse still in business? she asked, as the village got closer in the rain. Been here before? Duan asked, sounding a bit more curious now. She had, in fact. Both she and Sana had come here as part of the training in West Flower Pickings Hunter Pavilion. The influence of the Ha clan was pretty much one third of the Pavilion at this point, so much of their training had been in Ha clan regions. When I was twelve, she replied, leaving it at that. Funny age to come to this shithole. Was it for the school? he asked, eyeing her in a way that made her think he was trying to guess her age now. Interesting local view, she joked, diverting the conversation away from that. Hey, hey, I love this shithole just as much as the next person, he chuckled. It is our shithole, after all. About the Singing Willow though, it has closed down. Not sure why, heard the owner moved to Red Lake. A pity, she sighed. It would have been nice to stay somewhere a bit familiar after the way the day had gone. By the time she arrived at the gates, it was nearly proper evening. The road was thronged with men and women of all ages, rushing to and from the fields carrying sacks, harvesting tools and coverings. The guards had actually opened both gates to facilitate through traffic and a group of cultivators in green robes were busy setting up a temporary teleportation point just outside the gates. It confused her that there wasnt a queue to get back in for a moment, until she realised there was; it was just inside the village in the mustering yard. Teleportation circle aside, it was all very mundane, but that was to be expected, given that talismans like most would have here would be of little use in this rain C it made a mockery of ones realm strength. At least the rain is honest, Duan grinned as they made their way past two men in green robes looking like sodden rats. Screw you, Duan, one of them grumbled as they made a rude gesture in their general direction. -Great, I got the one escort into town who just mouths off to everyone, she sighed, although the truth of it was that this kind of interaction was pretty normal in her experience. Still, it was better than getting her cart tipped out and seized; she had seen two others suffer that fate on the way down the last mile of the road. Storing the cart and carrying everything would have been too blatant at that point. It would also likely make the discussion with the militia more awkward. What you queuing up for? Duan grunted, grabbing a handle and leading her around the line. She pulled her hat down slightly to hide her face as various people in the queue glowered at them or complained. Oi, Bei! You owe me money! Duan shouted at a guard who was looking particularly harassed as he listened to a wagon driver complain about something Oh, may my mother dance with monkeys, the guard groaned, just as she did. Look, its easy: ten bales of our grass and this lady has three jars of spirit veg, Duan grunted, and I get my brother to forget your tab for the last week. The guard stared at him for a long moment then nodded, before looking back at her, then at the cart. What is that? Guardsman Bei asked, pointing at the wrapped body. Sighing, she pulled out her rank talisman and stepped around the cart to stand beside him, putting on her best smile. An unfortunate soul I recovered on my way back from a mission, she explained. I am taking him to the Pavilion to see that he is recorded, then I will repatriate him to West Flower Picking Town. Guardsman Bei looked at her, then at the queue behind them, then sighed. Okay, someone will be sent to check though, when the shift ends, and you will need to come back later and make a statement about it. I can sign a chit now, confirming it, she said with a shrug. Thats fine, your rank talisman is guarantee enough, the guard muttered, again looking at the queue behind them. For half a moment, she was tempted to insist, given the youth was from the Ha clan, but he was already moving to look at the next cart, so she just shrugged in the end and walked back to Duan. Inside, the village was quite a bit quieter than outside, people hurried by huddling under their umbrellas or cloaks, staying away from the kerbs to avoid the puddles. As the guard had intimated, it didnt take long for them to arrive at their destination, a warehouse on a side courtyard near the central square C adjoined to the back of what appeared to be a large tavern. Even in the rain she could catch the faint whiff of distilled spirit alcohol. Youre harvesting the grass to make spirit wine? she said dubiously. Its cracking stuff, Duan chuckled. Ill believe it probably cracks things, your liver for starters, she chuckled. Oi, Fen! Open up, first lot of the harvest is here, Duan hammered on the gate and hollered loudly. There was some grumbling and an older version of Duan opened the door and peered out. That was fast Got a lady to carry the first lot. We owe her five spirit stones. Uggh, that much? Fen scowled, before passing her the five pale blue circular crystal coins imprinted with the motif of the Ha clan. He opened the door and she offloaded the bales. Not interested in making a second trip? Duan asked. Gotta deal with this lot, she pointed to the bundles and the jars. Sadly, it will wait about as well as the weather not to mention I got a date with a guard. Hah hes a lousy drinker, Duan nodded. Well thanks for hauling it in. You can have some drinks on us if you come by later, say Fen Duan sent you. She nodded and gave him a polite salute, then turned the cart around and trotted through the streets with it towards the Hunter Pavilion in the centre of the town. Clearly, the night market had been setting up in the various squares of the village before the rain arrived C now it was half abandoned, people clearing routes for carts and the like. What was on sale in the remaining covered stalls was mostly basic spirit herbs from the foothills around here and a bunch of mundane village things. If she wanted to see anyone selling manuals or other oddities it would likely be later, once everything else settled down. The Hunter Bureaus local Pavilion was a large walled compound located off the main square of the village, ringed with multi-story buildings and dominated by a towering pagoda. The other sides of the square were dominated by the barracks for the local militia, and an adjoining set of buildings she recalled as being part of the village administration. Barely visible in the evening rain were the lights of a series of pagodas and tall buildings that would be the Jade Willow Sect, the local power backed by the Ha clan that the village had grown up around. Making her way through the gate, she ignored the hustle and bustle around the outer buildings and went around the circumference of the region surrounding the pagoda to where the secure warehouses were usually found. Oi, not here! an officious voice called out from the shelter of a veranda. Im not here for the harvest, she called up, holding up her Bureau talisman. Thats what they all say Scram, or Ill call an elder! the junior official snapped, as if that was some terrible threat, before walking back into the hall and closing the door firmly, not even appearing to have seen the talisman. Sighing, she pulled the cart over, decanted the pot and body then lugged them up the stairs. The idiot hadnt restricted the door at least, so she was able to open it again. The interior was a well-lit hall where a few bored-looking trainees were sat around playing a card game and drinking wine C as if the local agricultural economy wasnt imploding outside. Oi, may monkeys screw your mother the junior official who had just sat down again scowled. She again took her talisman out from under her grass cloak and, displaying the nine-star rank insignia, held it up for them to see with a scowl. Ah one of the others spat out their wine. ELDER! she put all her qi into her voice, which meant that her voice echoed a good way. The four junior officials were left white and shaking C none of them were higher than three-star, which meant that they were all either Qi Refinement or Golden Core. Her qi-infused shout, with added intent, was enough to stun them quite effectively. Any other time she might have been a bit diplomatic, but the jokes about her mother, now dead six years, were something of a bottom line, so she wasnt averse to throwing these morons under the wrath of an elder if it was doable. What in the blazing? a disgruntled voice echoed as an old man with a wispy beard wearing rather rumpled blue-grey robes with five silver slashes on them C marking him as a five-star ranked Pavilion Elder C entered the room. Sorry for the disruption, Honoured Elder, she said with a salute, I am here to have some goods stored securely. He eyed her talisman, then them, then the load she had put down in the meantime. You she the junior official who had been mouthing off to her spluttered. Uncle he finally managed plaintively. -Oh for fates sakes, she groaned inwardly. -Typical, the moment I finally let this fate-accursed day get ahead of me, its to annoy some idiot whose uncle is shielding him. Sighing, she reached out and pulled half the luss cloth off the corpse. I am here to register a body recovered from the Red Pit for secure storage, along with what killed him, she said, deciding to take refuge in procedure. Hmmmmm, the elder stared at the body, stroking his beard, for a long moment then sighed deeply. Okay, bring it through. I take it you will want a chit? Yes, Honoured Elder, she said, saluting him politely. I believe that is the procedure. Picking up the herb pot, she started to walk after the elder, who paused and eyed her, then the body and the junior officials. You three, go grab a pallet to bring it, the elder said, waving his hand. The three who had been playing cards sighed and got up, sloping off. She followed after the elder as he led her down the corridor and into one of the side halls which had a bunch of shelves and slabs. Ill have to trouble you to seal this securely, she said with an apologetic smile to the elder, putting the pot down on one of the vault pedestals. What is it? he asked, eyeing it. The spirit herb that killed him, a mutate yin type ginseng that might have been contaminated by a blood ling tree, she supplied helpfully. He eyed it again and sighed, walking over and sending some qi into a box on the desk, from which he retrieved three red and white coloured talismans. She put the pot on the pedestal and then pulled out her scrip and talisman. The elder held out the three sealing tokens and she imprinted her own qi into them, then linked that to her scrip and the Hunter talisman. Finally, he put his own qi into them and then applied them to the pot, which was surrounded by a shimmering barrier. Many thanks, Honoured Elder, she politely thanked him again. Sorry for the trouble, but its got the potential to be bothersome. What of the body? the elder asked. I found him while fulfilling another mission and thought it inadvisable to leave him up there, she explained. He appears to be a member of the Ha clan, though I dont know if he is local or not. I see, I see, the elder mused. Sorry about before, Honoured Elder, she added. They were quite uncooperative, and I thought it easier to speak to someone in authority, especially after they shut the door in my face after me showing my talisman. The elder nodded noncommittally at her justification for her earlier actions, leaving them to stand there in silence until two of the pavilion trainees appeared carrying the body. She was quietly pleased to see, as they scowled at her in passing, that both of them looked a bit ill from the yin qi. Put him over there C on a slab, the elder commanded the pair, waving to a few raised rectangular blocks by the far side of the hall before turning to her once again. I take it you wont need to store him here long? Just a few days, I imagine, she replied after a moments thought. Ill get someone from the local temple later on if they are available as well. Hrmmm, the elder vaguely responded. She nearly sighed C likely he was displeased at her, either for being late or for making a scene and offending his nephew, she guessed. Thank you for the help, she said, saluting him again. Dont you have details to enter? the elder frowned. Would it be possible to return and do them in a short while? she asked, thinking of the guards warning. I need to speak to the captain of the gate guards, she said. The protocols are rather clear: It has to be logged by the person reporting it when its reported. -And so you pay for making a scene, she reflected glumly to herself. Ill leave my nephew here, Ha Kwan, to help you with the process. It is his usual job, the elder added before leaving her standing there with the now-smirking youth, whose whole expression just radiated so you think youre some bigshot?. That smirk lasted about ten seconds, until she put her talisman into the information locus in the hall and her record and rank became clear to them. It was somewhat funny to watch his attitude shift as she did the various bits of record entry without ever asking him C all recovery-certified hunters were expected to be able to do it anyway. As she filled in her entry, she idly wondered about the treatment she was getting. The annoyed attitude of the elder at least made sense given that he and this youth were from the Ha clan C the clan were a big fish in Blue Water Province. The various Hunter Pavilions, on the other hand, were all subsidiaries C like branch sects, in essence C of the Hunter Bureau, itself a monolithic continent-spanning organisation with roots in every province on every continent of the Eastern Azure Great World. The local Pavilion here was a very minor facet of that immense whole. Even the Pavilion she was part of, in West Flower Picking Town C the administrative capital of this region within Blue Water Province C was just a minor part of the controlling regional entity in Blue Water City. The problem here came with the Ha and Deng clans and the power backing the Hunter Pavilion not being on the same side of provincial politics. The Pavilions had been founded by the Azure Astral Authority, while the Ha and Deng were ostensibly neutral, with closer ties to their geopolitical rival, the Imperial Court that ruled two thirds of their Great World. The Ha in particular was thus currently embroiled in trying to pry bits of a very lucrative monopoly away from the Hunter Bureau and the Azure Astral Authority C and the authority was fighting back by messing with the power of regional bureaus to promote those who were not sympathetically aligned to them. She herself had no links to either side, but her nine-star rank had likely marked her to the elder as being someone affiliated with the powers in the Azure Astral Authority. Finally finishing by entering a copy of the death site of the three unfortunate children, she disconnected her talisman and scrip and smiled in thanks to Ha Kwan, who was now just leant against the wall, looking very bored. Walking back out, she saw the others had resumed their game, cheating on their hands, she noticed, to make Ha Kwans worse than it had been. -So much for honour among morons. They gave her rude gestures on the way out, which she ignored, and upon returning to her handcart, she stored everything in her talisman, before setting off to talk to the guards. That meeting, as it turned out, was very short indeed. It turned out that the captain was busy and she was instructed to come back in the morning, so it was barely ten minutes later that she found herself back on the streets, umbrella again in hand, now in search of an inn. Staying in the Pavilion was a possibility, but she had no enthusiasm for that given how her earlier interactions there had gone. What she wanted now was a nice meal and some wine, then somewhere quiet to sit and organise her thoughts, work out how much she was now out of pocket for the days adventure and have a bath. The village, as she walked back through it, was no less wet, muddy and full of people rushing hither and thither to sort out precious harvests than it had been on the way in. However, it was now starting to show signs of its night market springing to life. Night markets were what they were C every village of Jade Willows stature tended to have one. The day market was mostly about spirit herbs and the day to day commerce of a place like this C ceramics, food stuffs and the like. The night markets, though, were for cultivation materials, alchemy and anything you didnt want looked at too closely. This one was equal parts people associated with the Jade Willow Sect and various villagers and people working for different local influences trying to turn things into capital quickly to get spirit stones so their harvest wouldnt be ruined. Walking along, she watched as disciples from the school hawked various wares, pills and formations they had drawn mainly, and occasionally tried to offload manuals they had procured by various means. Special deal, this manual came from a real ancient ruin! Five spirit stones for this ginseng, rare mutate! Spirit beast eggs That last one made her pause, but much as she had expected it turned out to be someone selling spider eggs C a reminder that nights like this also had a lot of people trying to sell trash as gold. High grade physical cultivation mantra! Twenty pure spirit stones That also made her pause, if only to check the stand of the scammer in question and shake her head in sad amusement. Finally, however, she did stop at a stall manned by a girl and a boy, both wearing broad conical straw hats and the robes of the Jade Willow Sect. Ahem! She had to cough to get their attention, because they were glaring daggers at a stand across the way, being watched over by another disciple from the same school who was selling three times what they were. Can I check the qi density of those? she asked, pointing at two jars of qi replenishment pills. Dont you mean quality? the boy corrected her absently. Im a physical cultivator. I dont care about quality so long as its not at the point where you made them taste like garbage or cause side effects, she pointed out. Huh, I see the boy frowned, before the girl elbowed him in the side and he opened a jar and tipped the contents out into a bowl for her to check. The quality was kinda crap if she was being honest; the pills were clearly made at a loss as well. However, now that she was just into buying things for damage limitation on her stores this kind of good was far more useful than the polished pills that were overpriced elsewhere that she had seen. You are trying to advance your alchemy? she asked, picking one up and sending her qi into it to check that it was in fact edible. Yes the boy nodded, the look in his eyes almost pleading with her to buy them. Honestly, I can see why you are struggling to sell these, but today, your luck might be good, she said putting the pill down. Do you have more jars of these? Three! the girl replied, after glancing at the talisman she still had tied to her waist. She did some calculations in her head and then pulled out one of the pots of spirit vegetation. Ill trade you five kilos of this, for all of those jars. Thats just The boy was about to complain that she was offering him spirit vegetation when she leant in and added, It comes from above the High Valleys, beyond the Red Pit. The girl, whose cultivation she noted was higher than her own, or at least better concealed, scooped a handful of the various bits of spirit grass, leaves and the odd flower out and considered them. You intended to sell this for alchemical compounding? Unspoken there was the so whats the catch? I was, but a few kilos less doesnt make much odds, she replied. And it didnt; the request wasnt a mission, more a convenient favour for a friend of hers and fellow pavilion member, Kun Juni, and her older brother Kun Talshin who ran a herb brokerage in West Flower Picking Town. Few people were in a position to gather qi-rich spirit vegetation that was of consistent quality from beyond the mid-ranked danger zones of the Yin Eclipse valleys these days. This quality it is very good, the girl conceded. Okay, we have a deal if you make it six kilos. Throw in an actual bottle of Qi Condensation Spiritual Replenishment pills and we have a deal, she countered. A small bottle, the girl responded stubbornly. She made a bit of a show of considering it, but the girl was clearly the seller here to the boys expert craftsmanship and she wasnt above being a bit altruistic, despite how vile a day it had been. Okay, she agreed finally, sweeping up the jars as the girl measured out six kilos of mainly spirit grass and then passed her a further, small jade jar of pills. Opening it, she checked the half a dozen pills and nodded. They were not amazing, but still good quality for what you could expect here. A pleasure doing business with you, she added with a smile which the girl finally returned. Leaving them to their sale, she wandered on, buying a few other things C most of it utterly mundane. A collection of clay jars to hold ginseng, a bunch of woven spirit rope to carry them and some other sundries like lengths of timber. Annoyingly, albeit understandably, there was no luss cloth at all worth looking at, which was what she was now badly short on, with three rolls lying up near the red pit. Based on the ridiculous premiums and poor quality of what she did see was being sold at, she guessed that all the local stockpiles had likely all been snapped up by people suddenly needing to pull poisonous herbs out of the ground in a hurry. -I can only hope the Pavilion has some reserves, she sighed, walking on past a stall selling a roll for eight spirit stones a metre that would have barely protected against nettle rash. Knowing my luck today it will be hybrid weave gloves, she grumbled out loud, kicking a stone into a nearby puddle. Those worked, but were much more finicky for novices who didnt know a lot about the nuance of harvesting wild ginseng. She also kept an eye out for other items of use to her personally. That had gotten to be something of a ritual to her, as a physical rather than spiritual cultivator: looking for manuals that would give her techniques she could actually use or which would improve her comprehensions. The ones she had with her all had all proven to be a general bust. You going to actually buy something? the owner of the stall grumbled, as she paused to consider a stack of books that turned out to be a complete edition in compiled volumes of Qin Qius Treatise on the Noble Families of the Imperial continent. You have anything that actually has Martial Intent techniques amongst this lot or anything relating to feng shui? she asked, putting volume 1-10 down. You want those things in this backwater village? the youth chuckled. Shaking her head, she moved on, looking at another stall which was mostly formations tokens much worse than any she had. The next two stalls also turned out to be similar fare, with a few low grade Qi Condensation manuals thrown in for good measure, none of which were useful to her, given the stringent requirements on physical cultivators learning such arts. She was just considering a manual talking about mortal unarmed arts, when a voice behind her made her turn, to find the boy who had asked her if she wanted to buy manuals standing there with an umbrella, panting a bit. Hey Hey! he panted, catching his breath. I dont have any, but my junior brother has one he was trying to sell. Go on? she prompted, suspecting that there might have been a hidden only, or but in there. His stall is in the next street over, the youth added helpfully. Take the next right, then go down by the kobbin tree full of graffiti. She watched him salute her politely and scurry back to his stall in contemplative silence. On a day like today, what are the odds someone actually wants to rob me? she muttered under her breath as she watched the youth return to his stall from beneath her umbrella and then stared up at the rain that was pouring down, suppressing all kinds of senses. Out of curiosity, she pulled out her crude divination compass and considered it. The angles turned oddly and it suggested an ambience of yin. On the face of it that meant the weather was shit. It also implied potential for personal danger and general misfortune in the near future. Shaking her head in disgust, she turned and walked further on down the street until she had rounded the corner, then she suppressed her qi completely and hid her presence, just as she might going through some of the worse areas of the higher valleys, and headed back in the direction of the main square. In the end, she settled upon an inn with its own teahouse associated, called the Jade Willow Blessing. It was a three story building located on one of the side streets of the main concourse to the central square and offered her a room, meal and privacy for a very reasonable four iron talismans per night. It was tempting to eat food in the teahouse attached, but in truth, her heart just wasnt in it, so instead she placed an order for whatever they had going and just went straight to her room on the second floor, overlooking a canal. She had, rather nobly, intended to work out her expenses, but faced with the prospect of revisiting what had transpired, she instead just started to run herself a hot bath and waited for the food to arrive. That, at least, didnt take long, and when it did, it was a simple, if well-cooked, spread of rice, various bits of fried river fish and a soup with noodles and spirit herbs, accompanied with a whole jug of spirit wine. Even so, she did sit and compile a quick list of expenses while eating the fried fish, and it made for very depressing reading. She had used all her ward stones, most of her refined beast cores, all but one of her lightning talismans, a whole charge of her disruption talisman and a teleportation talisman. After a moments consideration, she struck off the charge on the disruption talisman, deciding she could just leave it for a while and it would restore itself and then with a sigh the teleport talisman, because it had been an insurance expense for a prior mission she had never had to return. Totalling up what she had potentially earned, assuming the meek yin ginseng remained in good health, she had forty pure spirit stones worth of herbs for thirty in expenses. The various bits of spirit vegetation and other herbs she would likely have to trade directly for more replenishment pills. What a mess, she grumbled at last, nibbling on a piece of fried fish as she stared at her working out. Oh, and neutralisation pills Leaning back, she stared at the pretty painted and carved ceiling. -Oh well, it is what it is. Pills are there to be used, not hoarded, she reflected, trying to make herself feel better and not really succeeding. When you added it all up, it was almost half a bottle of Golden Core grade pills and two Nascent Soul grade pills. Worth it, certainly, because she was alive, but alchemy was a cruel foe of personal finance. Fate-thrashed tetrid stalker, I hope your nests get infested with blood leeches! she cursed, reaching over and lifting her wine to toast its hopeful misfortune. And may your trees all become habitats for life catch vines! The expenses themselves were not really the problem; it was the unexpected nature of it more than anything. As her father, and any number of others probably, would say: spirit stones get you comfort and means, but you can only earn and spend them if youre not dead. Recalling the extra ten she got from Duan for the bale transportation, she added those to the others, which brought her funds up to about forty, and a few dozen sundry talismans of various grades. Barely enough to recoup her losses and ensure she was properly stocked for the other missions she had yet to do. -I shouldve taken Duan up on his offer to carry more loads of spirit grass. Heres to not taking your opportunities, she complained reproachfully, downing that cup of wine and pouring another. Drinking her second cup, she turned her attention back to the meal before it got any colder than it already was. It was better than dwelling on having not brought more spirit stones with her. It was a futile complaint anyway. She had a small fortune C by the standards of a place like this anyway C on her as it was. Out here, forty to fifty pure spirit stones was the average turnover of a small household for the whole fourteen months of a year C if you didnt do a lot with cultivation resources at least. -Not to mention I bet they are going to be stingy with the resources for the teaching mission. Especially if this rain keeps up, she thought with a further, inward sigh C that would be more expense in all likelihood. Leaning back, she stared at the ceiling again, then got up and walked over to the table, where the wards for the room were set, and sealed it off. Once she was certain no one was going to come in, she stripped off her clothes, grabbed the jar of wine and walked over to the bath in the other, rather dimly lit room, a large, full-length affair panelled with wood, and slid into it. The water was hot and faintly medicinal, helping to sap away the ache in her body and the very real pain in her side. Sitting in it, she took a deep drink of the wine, straight from the jar this time, and finally released the vice-like grip her mantra had been holding on her emotional state for most of the day. I really hate this job sometimes she whispered, leaning back and staring at the ceiling, ignoring as best she could the trembling in her hands and how hard her heart was beating as her body succumbed to hours and hours of stored up emotional turmoil. Why cant we all just gather herbs and get along? Sitting up again, she reached over and grabbed the jar, taking a deep gulp of the wine, then another and another, ignoring how it spilled into the water. It was a futile complaint, she knew it the world knew it and even after she threw the empty jar at the wall and watched it bounce rather than smash, she was left with no answer she cared for, just hollow emptiness and the frozen faces of Nen Hong and Ha Fenfang, her own features and Sanas melding with them. Mother its days like today that really make me hate that you are gone Chapter 1 – Rains on the East Wind
The Blue Gate School is one of the rising stars of the Yin Eclipse sub-continent. In the last 30,000 years it has risen from a minor faction in the coastal trading hub of Blue Water City to the pre-eminent sect within that north-eastern region of our Great World, acting as the gateway for much of the wealth of alchemical and medicinal craft emerging from there. Despite being quite low in the overall rankings of sects from the Eastern Continent, its leaders have largely shown excellent acumen when seeking out political allies to the south and it has some small connection to the Lu clan of the central continent and to the Ha clan. It is likely these connections which have enabled it to thrive when other influences, such as the ill-fated Lin School, were unable to survive the recent turmoil in the region
Excerpt C The Sects of the East ~By Seng Mo.

~ Jun Arai C Jade Willow Blessing Inn and Teahouse ~
Arai awoke from her pseudo-sleep to the sound of rain drumming on the tiled roof of the inn in the grey pre-dawn gloom. With a groan, she stretched her arms and legs, grimacing into her pillow, fighting the lingering stress of the previous day that lingered on for a few moments, pondering if she should in fact go back to sleep again. She didnt normally need to sleep for more than a few hours a week, few cultivators of any stripe did once you got to Qi Refinement and physical cultivators could go much longer without it than the average spiritual one. The problem she had now, though, was that overdrawing her mantra and playing with her perception of her stamina and her emotions to the degree she had the previous day was a dangerous and false economy to get into for too long. In this case, though, the sleep also helped counteract the copious amounts of alcohol she had consumed the previous evening. She sighed and rolled over, staring up at the carved wooden ceiling above the bed, tracing the various dancing animals and listening to the rain, trying to ignore the humidity and the slight headache she had from the spirit wine. She lay there like that for a few minutes, barely awake, until her stomach grumbled, reminding her that hunger was also still a thing if you pushed your body hard enough. With a sigh, she sat up properly and stretched a second time, trying to ignore the dull ache in her side that lingered from the tetrid stalkers blow. Focusing on her storage talisman, still around her neck, she pulled out a loose robe and put it on, then located her boots which lay on the floor near the bed, before checking that she looked vaguely presentable in the mirror. Her dark brown, mostly straight hair was a bit tangled, but that was easy to fix. Her dark hazel eyes were a bit bloodshot, but that would also go away with some food, as would the slightly drawn expression she didnt feel like banishing, courtesy of the after-effects of her overuse of her mantra. After doing a few more stretches, and a fair bit of wincing because her ribs still hurt, she walked over to the window and peered out at the street outside. Even with the early hour, people were already hustling along under umbrellas and cloaks, going about the start of their daily business or setting up the first market stalls. There were notably fewer wagons though, which implied they had gotten the teleportation circles up at least. Taking a few deep breaths to clear her head she watched for a few minutes until the last vestiges of her headache had passed. Today is not a good day to be an astrologer, she joked, patting the small good luck charm on the wall by the window before heading back into the room. Going over to the table by the south-facing wall she found where the inn stored the incense for the room. Shoving three sticks in a bowl, she pulled out a picture scroll from her talisman C a simple painting of her mother, by her mothers own hand C and put it on the stand in the middle of the table. Stepping back, she bowed to the scroll three times. She then lit three candles and bowed again, pulled her robe up over her head so it was a hood that shadowed her face and pulled a white, origami chrysanthemum the size of a teacup out of her storage talisman to hold in her cupped hands. Dearest mother Your blessing is still with me, it seems. It was a prayer she had said most days she was not stuck in a jungle valley somewhere since the day after their mother died. Sana is not here today. She is in Blue Water City, I think, or should have arrived there by now so I will speak on her behalf as well. I survived another trip into the mountains. This time I had to bring bodies back out as well, three of them were flower sellers of all things: Ha Fenfang, Nen Shirong and Nen Hong. They were all good people C the same age as we were when we started out with the Pavilion. Even though I ended up with this responsibility when I was trying to carrying them out all I could see was my own face and Sanas and She trailed off, unable to finish that sentence. All I could see were our faces, frozen, dead from yin qi poisoning, just like theirs I wish the world was as nice and simple as it seemed all those years ago. When we played in the garden and you tried to teach us to paint flowers We really had no destiny with painting, did we? At least Sana is okay at origami. I The words ''I really miss you'', caught in her throat. Her eyes prickled a bit and made her sniff. She shook her head and wiped away the dampness in her eyes. On your behalf, I, your daughter, thrice curse your wretched parents and uncles for their crime. Her words, half prayer, half curse, echoed softly in the room. The flames of the candles burning flickered and the smoke from the incense swirled. May they be haunted by the Eye of the Nameless Fate for what they did. Exhaling, she extinguished the three candles, saluted the altar and then bowed thrice more to it. Her morning ritual done, she packed up the altar and stood in silence for a few moments with her eyes closed, finding her centre again and banishing the lingering feelings of grief and anger back to the little corner of her mind where they resided. Only when she was certain she no longer wanted to punch a wall did she open them again and give the room one last glance, before starting to plan the day ahead. The first step on that path was in fact to change her robe, again. She was almost about to walk out the door wearing a knee-length loose gown that was deep azure with darker blue flowers and clouds on it, before it occurred to her that that might cause problems. This was Ha clan territory, firmly Ha clan territory, and while the Ha clan was technically a neutral force in these lands, it was a neutral force that didnt really get on with the Hunter Bureau. Wandering around town openly carrying the token of a nine-star ranked Junior Official might get her marked as someone even less popular around these parts than an Azure Astral Authority supporter C a tax official from Blue Water City. As such, she departed her room wearing a loose robe that was grey-purple with an orange trim, close enough to that of the colours and style of Ha clan that she would probably not get hassled by edgy farmers or people expecting a surprise audit for an early harvest. Morning Miss Jun, the maid at the main reception for the Jade Willow Blessing barely missed a beat trying to recall her name as she walked down the stairs to the ground floor. Morning, just about, she replied back with a half-smile. I dont suppose you serve breakfast at this hour? No sorry, the maid bowed apologetically. There are some nice places just along the street though, old man Huanfei sells fried spirit fruit, the Green Moon Teahouse Mrs Maimeis stall Bohai probably has fried fish from the nights catch ah The maid trailed off, realising, probably, that half those names would mean little to her as she was not a local. Its fine, she said, waving a hand with a disarming smile, something about the womans disposition shifting a bit of her previous gloom. If I see one of them I will be sure to let them know you recommended them. Ah thank you, the maid bowed again, then frowned. Is there something else? she asked. Uh one moment, could you wait here? the maid bowed again and scurried off. Watching her leave, she shrugged and looked around the teahouse area of the inn. It was not that full, just a few workers sitting around talking and sharing breakfast they had brought with them, presumably waiting for carts or instructions. There were a few other guests up and about, but nobody paid her any real mind. Anyone up at this hour was more preoccupied with their own circumstances she was sure. Ah, sorry about that! the maid said, returning with a bearded young man who was rubbing sleep out of his eyes and pulling on some body armour marked with the seal of Jade Willow Village. Uh? she looked at the militia guard curiously. You are ah Jun Arai? he asked, immediately perking up. I am, she nodded, how can I help you? Was sent here to get you, got a scroll at the gate, left with the watch captain for a Jun Arai he said with a yawn, holding up an identification talisman for her so she could see that he was, in fact, a genuine village guard. They couldnt send it here? she asked, wondering what it was. Tea? the maid interjected politely. Yes. Please, she nodded, as did the guard. Woulda made things simpler, the guard yawned again and adjusted his armour slightly as he put the talisman back on his belt. Thought you would be staying at the Pavilion though. The Pavilion was too chaotic, she shrugged, accepting a cup of tea from the maid. Sorry for the inconvenience. I hope you didnt have to look too long to track me down? There are not that many inns in this place, the guard grinned, accepting his own cup. I cant complain though, this got me off running errands for the boss in this fates-accursed rain for a few hours, and better company than I am usually stuck with! The maid gave the guard a kick behind the counter. Ouch! Its true, Caimei! the guard muttered. If every guard slacked off like you did, Caifan, it would be a wonder we still had a chicken in the town, the maid remarked with a friendly scowl. And thats Aunt Caimei to you! But youre only six years older So, do I have to go to the village militia compound? she asked, getting the conversation back on track and sipping her tea. AhemYeah, guardsman Caifan coughed, ignoring Caimeis glare and turning back to her with an apologetic shrug. That scroll was super fancy, like the fanciest thing Ive seen since that cunt Li came here. Elder Li makes friends widely, she remarked, which got a snort from Caifan, as well as some laughs from a small group of labourers sitting nearby who happened to overhear her comment. In the end, she finished her cup of tea before following Caifan out into the rain-drenched streets. Rather than go to the gate she had last gone to, they actually headed towards the western side of the town, eventually arriving at a larger walled compound after a few minutes of dodging umbrellas and the odd cart on the streets. There you are, you bastard! a guard yelled at Caifan, almost as soon as they got through the compounds main gate. What did you have to do, seduce her or something? Twirling her umbrella in her hand so it scattered rain drops widely, she scowled at the guard who had heckled them. Thats Corporal bastard to you, Ha Wang! Caifan retorted back, before adding to her. Dont mind him, hes just grumpy he had to spit into carts all night in this rain. Right she murmured drolly. This way, by this point the captain almost certainly has the thing, fancy as it was, Caifan went on, waving for her to follow him across the muddy courtyard to the largest building. Ah, there you are, Caifan. I thought you had gotten lost on the path of life again or in the tea house, the guard standing by the entrance scowled, before looking at her and who is this? Im here for a scroll, she replied politely. Ah, that thing the guard grunted. Well, off with the hat, lets see you C it left a description an all. Can we not go inside? she asked with a glance upwards at the steadily falling rain. Should have shown up here like a respectful person five hours ago when it was delivered, the guard grunted, pulling out a jade seal. Biting back a sigh, that she noted was mirrored by Caifan, she stored her broad hat and tilted the umbrella back. You are Jun Arai? From West Flower Picking Town? the guard asked as a shimmering image of her, looking a bit smarter than she did currently, appeared out of a jade in his hand. Yes, I am Jun Arai, of the West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion, she confirmed for the array in the jade, trying to ensure the umbrella kept away the worst of the rain. All three of them watched as it glowed a bright green and the guard stashed it away with a sigh. Good show, Bai, now you got the nine-star rank Hunter remembering you stood her in the rain to take her picture, Caifan grunted. Get a lot of people pretending to be others out here? she asked, somewhat curious. We got a sect in the town, dont we? the guard grumbled, waving for her to go on through. Dont keep the captain waiting. Nodding, she followed Caifan through the large archway and into the hall, storing away the umbrella as she went. Caifan just shook out his cloak, not caring about the splashing water, then led her down the hall, through another door and up some stairs into a well-lit barrack room where a bunch of other guards were sitting around a table playing a dice game. This the senior Hunter you were sent to find? one of the youngest guards asked Caifan, eyeing her dubiously. With observational skills like that, is it any wonder youre losing talismans? one of the other guards at the table, a fellow with a very shady beard, snickered. Caifan just rolled his eyes and led her across the room and banged on the door at the far end. A moment later an older man with a military beard and a tired look on his face opened the door and peered out. Jun Arai is here, Sir, Caifan said, saluting. Ah, Corporal Cai were you not meant to be here a few hours ago? the captain said, looking her over. Its crazier than a sect trial out there, Sir, Caifan said, entirely straight-faced and still standing to attention. I had to search the whole town for her. The captain stared at him, then her, then sighed. Miss Jun was it? Come on in then. She nodded politely to the other guards who were, she noted with an inward sigh, all looking at parts of her that were not her face, courtesy of her robe being slightly soaked, and went through into the captains office. Jun Arai, nine-star ranked Hunter from West Flower Picking Town, she introduced herself with a respectful, clasped hand gesture after Caifan had closed the door behind them. Uhuh, the captain said noncommittally, not returning a name C not that she had really expected him to do so. Quite a mess out there, she added politely. Rain from the east makes trouble for everyone when its not expected. Thats the heavens honest truth, the captain grumbled, pulling open a drawer and retrieving a scroll that was sealed at both ends and held a jade talisman on it, tossing it to her. He made his way back around the desk and sat down as she inspected it. There turned out to be three separate seals on it C that of the Governor of West Flower Picking Town, Ha Feirong, the Ha clan itself and then the personal seal of the Governor, but as an inner disciple of the Blue Gate School. -Well, this is either a designated mission or a summons for something, she thought glumly, unsealing it. Looking at the contents, she sighed softly. Inside, all the scroll said was: Report to the local Hunter Pavilion of Jade Willow Village C instructions there. Designated request for Jun Xiuying. Authority of West Flower Picking Governor C Ha Feirong. By your reaction, I assume its not a good mission? the captain remarked, pouring himself a cup of wine. All it says is that they will tell me whats what at the local Pavilion, she replied. Do I have to acknowledge that Ive received it somewhere? Oh, yeah, Corporal Wu will take care of that, the captain said with a wave of dismissal. She saluted politely again then left the room, closing the door behind her as the captain started to read something on a paper report, sipping his wine. You finished quickly, Caifan remarked, glancing over at her from the table, his bad innuendo getting various crude laughs from the others. I have to acknowledge receipt of this apparently, she said, holding up the scroll with her best apologetic smile. The captain said a Corporal Wu would be able to sort it out? Faugh, a balding man, with a rather inadvisable moustache that made him look like a gangster, shook his head and stood up. I fold. This will take me a while. She made to come with him, but he just waved for her to sit down and went off to the other office. Presumably he just had to fill in a form on their loci link here, much as she had done in the Hunter Pavilion earlier, and probably send a message transmission to the Ha clan. Care to join in? one of the guards asked, pointing to an empty spot at the table beside him. Nice to have a bit o beauty in the game. Id not be very lucky company today, she chuckled. Been around too much yin qi. That was a good reason, but actually the main reason was that she just had no idea what game they were playing. Aye, Tan at the gate said a beauty came through with a bad body in a cart all wrapped up with luss cloth C monster attack? the guard sporting the very dubious beard asked. -Nothing escapes notice, after all, she reflected to herself. Probably not. I found him on another mission, up above the ginseng fields south-east of the town, she explained, walking over to the table. Uggh, bad place, that, the oldest-looking guard nodded, drawing on his pipe. Not a lot of folks like going there this last season or two. Aye, Caifan agreed as the others all nodded. I saw harvest marks for last season on my way down, she noted. Aye, would be a few, I guess, the dubious beard guard nodded, putting down his hand. Likely from before that tetrid male cut up Fei Moon and Bolai villages. That scroll o yours better not be about another one of them thats scuttled out from under some rock or hole exposed by a landslide, the one who had asked her to sit beside him added with a grimace. Please say not, Caifan agreed with a shudder. Unlikely, she replied. That kind of thing goes to the Beast Cadre. -Although it does put some context on my own encounter with them so Jade Willow has a recent history with tetrids where they shouldnt be? she mused. All it says is that they will tell me whats what at the local Pavilion, she added. Maybe some minor noble from West Flower Picking Town wants a new potted ginseng or one of those glowing orchids for their kid, the older guard suggested, puffing on his pipe while he eyed his own cards dubiously. More likely some rich farmers kid has gotten lost looking for a special herb or something, Caifan said with a laugh. She nodded in agreement at that C that was the most likely outcome, sadly, especially given it was already a major part of why she was out here. Lets hope for a potted plant, she said with a wry smile. That at least will pay well. Too true, too true, shady moustache agreed. Anyway, she frowned, walking around the table. What was this about landslides? I saw a few on my way down but none of them were marked. Ah, thats not surprising, the pipe-smoking guard replied, tapping out his pipe as the others all nodded. Especially if you came down them valleys over the escarpment C nobody was interested in going there after the tetrid attacks and the whole forest was flooded out in the wet season earlier in the year. It almost eliminated the ginseng fields over there. Oh, so they just marked those valleys off and decided to leave it for a few seasons? she mused, understanding now. Yep, pretty much, the inadvisably-bearded guard nodded. You sure you dont want in? Wu is gonna be a while, Caifan added. Unless youre going to play Gu Seizes the Heavens, Im afraid not, she chuckled. Eh, we play that first night of the week, but whatever C can do, the pipe-smoking guard said with a hoarse laugh. She was tempted to still say no, but now having openly admitted that there was a card game she did know Sighing, she sat down, trying not to notice the glints in their eyes. Not next to the one who had originally asked her, but next to Caifan, much to the amusement of the others, as they pulled out a deck of cards and various tokens. The variant they were playing had four sides: Sage, Warlord, Bandit and Beast. She picked Sage, because that was what she normally played with her sister and a few other friends, and watched as they dealt out the cards. Anything else weird going on locally? she asked as she picked her cards and then sighed as she found herself staring at a hand that only a mother could love, or call auspicious. Nothing more than the usual if youre thinking about jobs, the pipe-smoking guard, who had introduced himself now as Yan, replied. Just people complaining about no opportunities and poor harvest, and today, this heaven-accursed piss that is falling down. Other than that tetrid matter a while back, no monster attacks or anything, shady moustache, who was called Qin, agreed. Just the local sect and the Pavilion playing silly buggers with the village making do while the Ha and Deng clans circle like cats in an alley. Still, I am surprised a tetrid walked all the way out here, she observed as she watched them start to play their hands. Usually they dont come this close to civilisation. They are not stupid by any means, especially once they get nests going. Aye, was right weird. It was a solitary male, big un C probably close to Immortal realm as well, the guard with the inadvisable beard, Fuhao, said with a grimace. -Was it now she mused, recalling the size of the one that had jumped her Went through two villages, injured quite a few experts before they put it down. They looked for where it came from, but if anyone found anything, they never let on, Caifan added. Still makes folks nervous to go up that side, Yan, playing Warlord, agreed. Cant blame em. Its one thing to worry about stuff up there, but if its gonna follow you home at fates know what realm Qin agreed. And it wasnt put in as a high priority request? she asked, puzzled by that. Maybe it was, probably to Blue Water City, or maybe some elite from the Ha clan just came on their own and looked, Fuhao said, sitting back in his chair and staring at his own cards with a scowl. They played a full round, which she managed to come second in, much to the amusement of the guards. The third round she also let herself come second, and didnt lose any talismans, by which time Corporal Wu returned, informing her that all was good. Donating half her winnings C which only amounted to ten iron talismans anyway C to their drinking money, because it never hurt to make guards like you, she excused herself from the table and thanked them for their hospitality. Caifan showed her back out, into the misty dawn light, and sent her off with a cheery wave. Ten minutes later saw her sitting, waiting, at an early morning stall, twirling her umbrella slowly in the rain as an old man finished frying some pieces of a local spirit fruit in batter. Even the birds are complaining about the weather, she chuckled, pointing to a group of bright plumed fowl who were sheltering under a bench exuding a certain degree of vexed intent. That is the heavens-sanctioned truth, the stall vendor sighed in agreement, handing her the bag of tasty fried fruit. Paying him a few bronze talismans, she set off, bag under arm, avoiding the puddles as she made her way back towards the Pavilion. On the way past, she banged on the door of the communal ancestral temple and left a note to the acolytes there, explaining that there was a body in the Hunter Pavilions secure storage that required auspicious rites and purification. She had intended to do it last night, but the temple had been shut and a helpful merchant had informed her that the acolytes were all out in the fields doing that side of their job, saying prayers for good fortune over the harvest. The Hunter Pavilion was just as busy at this hour as it had been when she left it the previous day maybe ten hours earlier. A third of the outer court was now cordoned off and had been converted into temporary teleportation circles beside which four austere figures in indigo-blue robes were arguing over paperwork with several local Pavilion bureaucrats and a man in the robes of the Jade Willow Sect C all of them sheltered by several functionaries holding umbrellas. Even in the rain she could feel the faint oppression off the blue-robed figures and make out the nine slashes of silver on their attire. Nine-star ranked bureau officials C requisition elders from Blue Water Citys provincial Hunter Bureau offices in all likelihood. All of them would be Chosen Immortals as well. She bowed politely in their direction, just like everyone else as they entered and exited the plaza around the Pavilion, then hurriedly made her way to where she needed to go C the Pavilions Mission Hall. On the way into the Mission Hall, which was on the far side from the teleportation circles, she cast an eye across their notice board, just in case anything stood out. Mostly it was a bunch of very recent, urgent and quite well-paying requests for help bringing in the harvest, which were being grabbed as fast as they could be provided by several hovering groups of labourers and village experts. Beyond that, it seemed to be a bad season for harvesting yin ginseng, the local speciality crop in the valleys above here, and there were a few warnings about new blood ling trees being spotted higher up. That she made a note of C there was even a clearance request to get rid of one, which was certainly not going to be popular. A glance at the date told her it had been up there for two months. -That must be making an administrative elder somewhere around here weep for this pavilions mandated task completion record for the season, she reflected dryly as she headed on, up the steps into the hall. Entering the Mission Hall, she bowed politely to the elder keeping a watchful eye over things and made her way through it, ignoring the hustle and bustle to reach the back where she was let into the inner hall without any shenanigans thanks to her talisman. Here, mercifully, it was much quieter C just a few clerks poring over a list of documents on a large table and a grey-haired woman in a blue and bronze robe standing staring at a large map on the wall as if it had insulted her nine generations. Making her way over to the clerks by the table, she bowed politely. Excuse me, I am Hunter Jun Arai. I am here to see about this? she pulled out the scroll and offered it to the most senior-ranked one. Truly, rain comes from the east, a clerk said with a sigh, taking the scroll and opening it, skimming it, then just tossing it on the table. Please wait here. I will call Senior Clerk Bai. She didnt have to wait long before a rather harried-looking, scholarly clerk wearing the robes of a four-star ranked official appeared and saluted her politely. Ah! Welcome, Miss Ha? I am Senior Clerk Bai, Bai Huan Gi, but please just call me Clerk Bai. Everyone else does, the clerk introduced himself. Greetings, Senior Clerk Bai, she saluted him back politely. I am here about a number of missions, it seems, not just that one and I am not with the Ha clan, I am just dressing diplomatically It would be a bad day to be mistaken as a tax official. It is that time of year, he agreed with a wry chuckle, gesturing for her to take a seat at one of the tables. Would you like some tea? Refreshments? Breakfast? I had something on the way here, thank you, but some tea would be nice, she replied. How was the journey? Clerk Bai asked politely as he shuffled various pieces of paper away and got out a few different jade talismans. Given I came over the mountains, on another mission, about what you might expect, she said with a wry smile. The rain was an unwelcome conclusion to that trip. I would have come here yesterday, but it was already very late and the entire place was a frantic mess with all those people rushing around for the harvest. It still is, Clerk Bai sighed. So, apart from the obvious one, what missions are you here for? She pulled out her jade scrip and sent some qi into it, linking it to her talisman. There is a clearance request to teach a bunch of people how to gather herbs C that will be very popular now, I am sure. One about a Duo Lis lotus infestation which is more complicated than it first seemed, another to track down a bunch of missing cultivators in the Red Pit, which is even worse, and two to deal with mutated plants on a massif about two miles north of the village? Ah, the entire shit list although I am not familiar with the one regarding the Red Pit Clerk Bai said with another sigh. And that one is certainly another one to go right at the top of that pile, but an elder will be here to talk about that soon. Honestly, I am surprised someone of your rank is out here doing half of these. You know how rank is out here, she said with a wan smile, not needing to ask which mission the elder would be coming to talk about. Good on paper, but halved in the eyes of those from afar, Clerk Bai said with a knowing look. That was a very accurate summation. She was a nine-star ranked Herb Hunter, technically at the peak of that promotion track, which was a stellar achievement for her eighteen years of age C until you factored in that the local politics had expedited the removal of the cultivation realm requirement on ranking up in these regional Pavilions in recent times. It remained for elders and senior civil employees of the various Civil Bureaus though, so there was effectively a two-tier rank track now. Juniors went back to three-star when they were promoted to full official and thus had to have a cultivation to match their rank thereafter. Clerk Bai was thus a four-star ranked official, at Soul Foundation C her junior still, but only barely given he had parity of rank with an eight-star junior official. It does bring some opportunities, she conceded. Out here, more problems too, Clerk Bai added with a grimace. We have struggled to retain anyone over five-star rank with any kind of cultivation parity since the Three Schools Conflict. I take it that is why I am here doing all these clearance requests, she mused, looking around the room again. Pretty much, Clerk Bai agreed. Anyone with prospects who can get to Nascent Soul by a reasonable age is already in a sect or snapped up by a local clan as a guest member. They work for us, but they are all guest officials, and so they take what is good, and leave the difficult things by and large until politics shuffles the deck and those requests land somewhere like our West Flower Picking Pavilion as someone elses problem, she finished for him, being rather familiar with that scenario. I have to assume you have the same problems we do, though? she asked searchingly. I met a few characters last night. I think I can guess the ones you mean, Clerk Bai replied with a look that was both amused and a bit frustrated. You can say it she chuckled. True, but it is not easy. In all honesty, without the generous patronage of the Ha clan and the Jade Willow Sect we would not even be as effective as we are, Clerk Bai sighed, accepting a cup of tea from a serving maid who had materialised with a tray holding two cups, a teapot and some pastry rolls stuffed with spirit fruit. She accepted the proffered cup and took a sip, refraining from commenting that that very patronage was in fact part of the problem. Clerk Bai took a large sip of his tea, then sighed before continuing to speak. The big politics of rivalry is a blight us little folks must live with. We have manpower now, but nobody who rises high here gets promoted easily in Blue Water City, given where we are. Its the same in West Flower Picking, she agreed diplomatically. Anyone with clan ties that do not align with the Azure Astral Authoritys connections to the Bureau and prospects languishes. -And as a result Hunters like me end up with mission lists like this. All because clans like the Ha wont risk their real elites for the benefit of others. And instead, the Bureau in Blue Water City is turning towards the east, to Xah Liji city, Clerk Bai muttered before looking at her again and stopping to sip his tea, looking a bit embarrassed He had clearly connected her slightly more tanned appearance, brown hair and dark eyes to her mothers ancestry with the Ruan clan of the Easten continent C of which Xah Liji was the gateway city. -I should not have corrected him earlier, she thought wryly, smoothing the sleeve of her robe. Ahem I did not mean to insinuate that Clerk Bai said with an awkward cough. Please, she waved a hand in polite dismissal. Not everyone who comes from the east gets on well with those clans. Let us not talk of them. Clerk Bai nodded and ate one of the rolls that had come with the tea C to hide his embarrassment she guessed. She didnt mind it C her looks were a vestige of her mother, not something she would let the Ruan clan take any ownership of in her mind. She sipped her tea in silence and waited for the clerk to stop shuffling his papers. If I might ask, Clerk Bai said slowly, after pouring them both another cup of tea and pulling up a sheet of paper, the teaching request here and discussion around it states that you and your uh sister would both be coming here? The request did specify a whole team. Ah, she pursed her lips and nodded, took a scroll and a paper letter from her jade storage talisman and passed it to him. My sister, Sana, was requested personally for a mission by Young Lady Ling, of the Ling family in Blue Water City C she sends her deepest apologies. Oh, Clerk Bai read the short letter, which was basically a waiver from the Ling clan saying as much, with a vexed look on his face. That is unfortunate The payment was It is not ideal, she agreed, sipping her tea. The original request had asked for a team which was likely why it got kicked about for so long. There were not many teams of high-ranked Hunters who would bother with such a request without being told to do it. They had landed it, she was sure, because the two of them had cut their teeth on missions in the lower valleys around here when they were first starting out. The Ha clan were basically the rulers of West Flower Picking Town and ensured that all the training afforded to the up and coming prospects in the towns Hunter Pavilion built connections and expertise in their territory. How come this isnt being handled locally? she asked, moving the topic on. How long is a piece of yarn? Clerk Bai sighed. The culmination of various disagreements between a new pavilion elder, Elder Li, the village leadership and the Jade Willow Sect basically. As a result, the Village Authority actually filed this in Blue Water City. Hoping to get someone neutral? she asked, by way of a guess. In any case unfortunately the payment was agreed. It is a clearance mission given to West Flower Picking, so the terms are sadly non-negotiable, although I understand your own concerns. She did; likely someone local had gotten tired of their request being ignored and used a bit of influence to get it pushed up to a clearance request C which would have to be completed by the Pavilion it was registered with or they would see a penalty and higher taxes the following year. Failing too many also caused problems for everyone in that Pavilions mission record C among other things. Now it had somewhat backfired on them because rather than a whole team they just got her. That said, both of us have been admirably screwed over by the season, she conceded. So it seems, Clerk Bai agreed, taking a rather aggressive sip of his tea, clearly still unhappy. He clearly knew the deal, though, so much of this was probably theatre in the aim of getting the mission bumped down to a normal one again with her blessing. It wasnt even that much money C they were offering fifty spirit stones, which included the budget for the teaching, so really it would be closer to ten or fifteen after you factored in the sheer volume of ward stones to be used by twenty people trying to catch ginseng for the first time. That amount made -The numbers have dropped because of the harvest, she realised with a vexed sigh of her own. They budgeted it cheaply and now they are giving away too many spirit stones The quantity they were pinching over, though, made a bit of a mockery of the whole thing. It was a lot of money to the average villager C but it was about what her meek yin ginseng was worth. The annual turnover of this Pavilion was likely a few thousand pure spirit stones after expenses, tithes and taxes. Look, she said, taking another sip of the tea, everyone is pushed and this has been a bad season so far. Too much politics going around for everyone. True, true, Clerk Bai agreed, pouring himself more tea. However, the numbers we can provide to be taught have also dropped -As expected. The request said we I would be teaching a group of twenty? she asked probingly. Ah, yes however Clerk Bai shifted a bit in his seat. However? she pushed. The harvest, Clerk Bai replied apologetically. Most of those who were due to go with you, have been called away by their families or have taken the jobs on the board today. We were wondering if you would be willing to wait on that request until the harvest has been brought in? She considered it. The timing could work She could go clear up the other missions first, then recover the bodies of the three flower sellers, return to the Red Pit and finish confirming that the cultivators she was after were plant fodder in all likelihood, then come back do the teaching and have all of them verified as completed in Jade Willow Village. The timings could work, she mused, but I have no idea what this new request entails. The issue is that the teaching request is designated as a clearance mission for this month. I will need to speak to West Flower Picking Pavilion, and probably Blue Water City. Ah Clerk Bai sighed deeply. You didnt do that to try to push it through before the harvest? she said, sitting back with a sigh of her own. Did you? No We well, the new elder did it, Clerk Bai explained with a further vexed sigh. New elder? she frowned, because this new Elder Li seemed to be cropping up a lot now, and the last thing she wanted was to get involved in the politics of the upper end of different Pavilions. Elder Ha Li Wei was assigned here some months ago. He is a five-star ranked official and former Herb Hunter, now a disciple of the Blue Gate School who actually has a foundation to match his rank? she said drily C it made sense if he was an elder. Yes, Clerk Bai acknowledged, looking a bit frustrated. How does he come to be an elder in this Pavilion though? she felt compelled to ask because with that backing it was a dead-end track, and he was already a disciple of the Blue Gate School, unlessIts Ha clan territory and the Bureau is deliberately not sending capable people now? You read it clearly, Clerk Bai agreed, pouring himself a fourth cup of tea. The Bureau gave up sending people from the city just after the Three Schools Conflict thirty years ago, and now, these last few years, we are just stuck with nobody really getting promoted past five-star rank in the yearly evaluations. What about the other elders? she asked, dredging through her memories. Isnt there an Elder Han Fei Sung who was at the silver eight-star rank? Old Elder Fei was injured during a spate of attacks by a tetrid stalker last season, Clerk Bai sighed. He has been recuperating since then in his home estates. Elder Li Wei was the replacement for him, in fact. The other elders here at the time agreed with Elder Li Wei. We had been asking for someone to do this for four months now. So now that I am here, I am hardly going to leave? Where is Elder Li Wei? Can he not rescind the clearance status of request? she asked, trying not to sound as annoyed as she was beginning to feel. And that is why you are here, an authoritative voice echoed through the room. They both stood hurriedly, as did the other clerks. The woman by the map at the other end of the room also turned to glance at the door but only to nod slightly before looking back at the map again. Greetings, Elder Mu! The various clerks all saluted the dumpy-looking old man with a balding head and a beard he would probably have called scholarly and dared anyone else to doubt it. She also saluted, noting the seven silver slashes on his robes marking him as a Dao Seeking expert and seven-star ranked elder. When we asked for a high ranked hunter I hoped they would actually send someone from Blue Water City, Elder Mu said, appraising her dubiously. I suppose you will have to do. What rank and family are you from? Nine-star ranked Recovery Hunter Jun Arai, of the West Flower Picking Town Hunter Pavilion, she stated politely, saluting him and proffering her jade talisman with the two-handed salute as was appropriate. Her introduction just made him click his tongue as he walked over to a cabinet by the wall and poured himself some wine. She suppressed the annoyance in her heart with her mantra. It would be typical that she now met one of these elders here. The talisman was yanked from her hands by his qi, flying over to land in his grasp. Promotion in four years entered at five-star rank with excellent theoretical results Physical path cultivation at the equivalent to peak Qi Refinement and hum He trailed off and eyed her dubiously as he looked at her mission ratings, no doubt. You advanced each year on practical merits, not failing a single exam, achieving nine-star ranking at the age of sixteen? Nineteen trips all the way to the slopes of the Great Mount, including two solo trips? Average of one nine-star ranked mission completed per season since your promotion and a long catalogue of team requests from various influences including the Ling and Kun clans for you and your sister, who I note is not here. The other clerks all turned to stare at her as if she were some strange mushroom that had just grown out of the floor with hitherto unknown and highly novel properties. She maintained her salute and focus on Elder Mu, studiously ignoring the looks. Mmmmm, the elder sighed and finally waved a hand telling her to sit. I suppose you are qualified to the task. -Why thank you, she mentally muttered, feeling a bit aggrieved in her heart, but at least he was impressed with the record so maybe he was just one of the old-timers from before the Three Schools Conflict led to the rules being relaxed to the degree they had been. Thank you for your evaluation, Honoured Elder Mu, she replied politely, saluting him again and taking a seat as all the other clerks returned to their various tasks. Might I presumptuously ask if Old Elder Fei is well? I heard he was injured and he was one of my teachers when I first started out with the Hunter Pavilion, she added respectfully. Mmmmph C recovering well. He should be fit to return to his duties before the end of the next season. The loss of such a capable Immortal ranked elder has been keenly felt, Elder Mu replied, his tone softening ever so slightly. Please allow me to send my best wishes for his speedy recovery, she said, standing again to offer him a salute with her cup of tea. Elder Mu nodded, seeming a bit mollified at that, confirming to her relief that he was just one of the old-timers who was a bit fusty about the standards, and not one of the elitist buggers who believed the whole thing had gone to the Northern Tang continent in a handbasket. So, regarding Elder Li Wei, Clerk Bai interjected politely. With your permission, Elder Mu? Elder Mu waved a hand and Clerk Bai took over the explanation while she just sipped her tea and listened. Elder Li Wei has caused some friction since his appointment here, Clerk Bai said, sitting back. Normally, we draw many of our auxiliary gatherers from the outer disciples of the sect. We even facilitate the informal trade of our own contribution merits for their sect contributions, however they choose to manage them. Elder Li Wei, though, has taken to bringing in people from West Flower Picking Town and even Blue Water City, mainly from the Ha clan there, to fulfil those roles. In truth they are certainly more competent, theoretically, but they lack the local knowledge and are usually quite arrogant. They are also not affiliated with the Pavilion, causing friction between us, the Jade Willow Sect and the people of Jade Willow Village. Clerk Bai shuffled through the contents of the desk and found a jade tablet, skimming it for a second before continuing. Elder Li Wei, as far as we know, went out on patrol and didnt report back two days ago C necessitating us to implore Elder Mu to very graciously step out of his seclusion. Elder Mu made a noise over his wine cup that suggested expedience more than graciousness was the reason there, but waved for Clerk Bai to continue with his explanation. So you want me to find out what has happened to Elder Li Wei, she said, finally understanding all the seals on the scroll, or the Ha clan does, at least. Indeed, Elder Mu agreed, stroking his beard. Why do you need me to go find him, though? she asked, frowning, because this also stank of the same issue as her other find people request. That, you would have to ask someone in West Flower Picking Town. I can only assume it is because you were already on the way here and qualified, Clerk Bai posited. -Wait she stared at him, thinking of the corpse in the vault and the fates of Ha Fenfang, Nen Hong and Nen Shirong. -Could Fenfang, Hong and Shirong be part of that? -That makes no sense though, she immediately countered her own suspicion. Ha Fenfang picked flowers for a living, but that is not the same thing and neither Nen Hong nor Nen Shirong would have any background in such knowledge. Do you know any of them? she asked, the wheels of her mind still spinning trying to find what was bothering her. Any of? Clerk Bai asked. The people who Elder Li Wei was bringing in, these people from West Flower Picking Town and the Ha clan, she clarified, frowning. I would recognise a few to look at, Clerk Bai frowned. I cannot help, Elder Mu sighed. However, enquiries can be made. The vast majority stayed at a compound associated with the Ha clan outside of town, Clerk Bai mused. They didnt mingle and those that did were very arrogant and caused issues in a variety of ways with the locals. -So not only people like Ha Fenfang, but actual scions of the Ha clan are involved in this? she mused. Though that might well mean that some of them made an impression? Oh, she nodded, seeing where this was going. The local youths helping out with these missions ensures that the local agricultural economy works smoothly. Indeed. An influx of such people from West Flower Picking Town effectively cut out the middleman and many are unhappy that wealthy farmers who have few roots here are taking away opportunities for them to advance, Clerk Bai murmured, his reproving tone telling her his opinion on that. Exactly, and there have been a few fights and such. One teahouse was levelled a month ago, I am led to understand, Elder Mu said, looking annoyed, and took another deep drink of his wine. If he was a Nascent Soul cultivator and someone killed him out there, you are aware that there is nothing I can do? You should tell the Military Authority or bother the Ha clan, in all honesty, she replied, after taking a sip of her own tea. Someone deciding to quietly off a problem wasnt unheard of, and while a Nascent Soul Pavilion Elder who was also associated with the Blue Gate School was a powerful local force, there would be family experts out here stronger than him and certainly ancestors in small local clans and maybe even families at Dao Seeking, maybe even the odd reclusive Immortal who might lower themselves if the blame could be shifted or obfuscated. I am well aware of that Elder Mu replied, thankfully understanding her quandary. If I might? Clerk Bai interjected politely. Of course, Elder Mu said, waving a hand for Clerk Bai to continue speaking. All the local evidence supports the idea that he went missing within the borders of Yin Eclipse itself, Clerk Bai explained, shuffling his papers until he found whatever he was looking for. He took a group of those who were brought here from the city up into the mountains, purportedly to reconnoitre the ginseng fields ahead of the seasons harvest. And this was? she asked. That was a week ago, just after he bumped up that request to be cleared this month. Clerk Bai clarified. He was, apparently, due to return no later than two days ago and when he did not, Elder Mu was notified. Elder Mu sighed deeply and poured himself another cup of wine, clearly not impressed with the whole chain of events. Furthermore, Clerk Bai continued, Elder Li Wei had also taken it upon himself to personally deliver the villages gifts for Patriarch Ha Dongfeis birthday celebrations and the upcoming celebration for Ha Changming forming a True Gold grade Golden Core at the age of twelve and also ask for blessings for the harvest ahead. Isnt that kind of thing usually done by the village elders? she asked. Ah, problems, she nodded as they both just looked at her. -Problems two days Ah! she face-palmed. There is a problem? Elder Mu asked, frowning at her. I ran into corpses on my way out of the Red Pit yesterday, she said. I was attacked on the way out, but one of them, a youth from the Ha clan, was signed into the secure vault last night. The other three were from West Flower Picking Town and they probably died between two to four days ago. I have visual recordings of the scene of their demise and the three corpses that have not yet been recovered. A team that got lost by some other entrance? Clerk Bai mused, sitting back with a frown. Nope, she shook her head, pulling up the recording of the scene and displaying it for them in the middle of the table. Haiii Elder Mu took one look at it and sighed in disgust. The three children you can see in the scene here are all from West Flower Picking Town: Ha Fenfang, a scion of a very minor and somewhat troubled family within the Ha clan; Nen Hong and Nen Shirong, a brother and sister who were her close friends. All of them were Qi Condensation spiritual cultivators with next to no knowledge of herb lore. Dead in the middle of the Red Pit. I do not see a youth here? Elder Mu remarked. And you only recovered one corpse? Clerk Bai asked. I was attacked by an adult tetrid stalker on the edge of the pit, while traversing an unreported landslide, and in the chaos of my escape I was only able to return with one body, the Ha clan youth. Understandable, Clerk Bai nodded. And the youth? Elder Mu added. I recovered him a short time after the tetrid stalker attack, he fled this scene only to die later of yin qi poisoning trying to leave the Red Pit, she explained. I think we had better go see this recovered corpse of yours, Elder Mu said, standing up with a scowl on his face. I think we better had, she agreed. Arriving back at the storage hall, she found it deserted, although given the time of day and the character of the four minding it, that wasnt that surprising, and in any case Elder Mu was able to just walk right through, opening everything as he went. They stepped back into the vault and she instantly had the temptation to punch the wall. Her pot was still there, but the contents were gone. More immediately important though, the corpse was also missing. Pulling out her talisman and scrip, she stared at the links, which were intact, then at the talisman. Where is the body? Elder Mu asked, stroking his beard with narrowed eyes. Not where it should be, she muttered, walking over to the access point. I entered all the data last night as well. They even had some disciple stay here and watch me to help in case I couldnt do it Ha Kwan? Clerk Bai? The clerk pulled up his own scrip and looked through what she had to assume was the registry of people associated with the Pavilion. There is no Ha Kwan stationed here this month in fact no Ha Kwan on our lists at all. Pulling up the records, there was no entry of a corpse on it, even though she was totally certain she had sent it through. Belatedly, she pulled up her talisman and checked its own outgoing log. Transmission rescinded: State Error, Improper Code. She gave in and kicked the wall by the jade loci access point hard enough to make the wall vibrate slightly. Elder Mu gave her a sideways look as she tried to avoid hopping on the spot from the pain. Wordlessly, she handed him the talisman and he stared at it. I can swear to you by the three auspicious Heavenly Fates and the ancestral ghost of my mother that I entered it all correctly, she said flatly, ignoring the mild sense of passing oppression in her mind as she spoke. Elder Hui! Elder Mu said to the air at large. They stood there in silence for a few moments, as she still seethed in her thoughts and Clerk Bai poked at his tablet, while Elder Mu paced around her pot, staring at it. Seeing Elder Mu! a tall man with drooping brows, wearing the robes of a five-star ranked elder, entered the room and saluted smartly. How can this servant be of service? Who was overseeing here yesterday? Elder Mu said shortly, still pondering her pot. Elder Geng I think? Elder Hui said, a bit taken aback. Unless he was called out to oversee the harvest then his deputy should be uh Ha Yong? A junior official? Clerk Bai frowned, glancing at the list again. Er yes, he was appointed to the task by Elder Li Wei just after he arrived. Everywhere I find this Elder Li Wei causing me to lose more hair, Elder Mu scowled, giving his beard a stroke that was verging on a jerk, the aura in the room turning a fraction oppressive. Apologies Elder Mu, what seems to be the issue? Elder Hui asked, taking a step backward and bowing. There should, according to Hunter Jun, have been a corpse here a youth from the Ha clan and... what was in the pot? A live mutate Soul Foundation meek yin ginseng C that killed the four of them, she said, grinding her teeth. Well that explains why you had it sealed, Elder Mu nodded appreciatively. It was a dangerous spirit plant, an active mutate, she nodded. I sealed it and suppressed it. Transporting it for a senior? Elder Hui said, eyeing her dubiously. Do not dig yourself deeper than you already are, Hui Bolin, Elder Mu growled. Go find out what that Ha Yong was doing yesterday. Call back Elder Geng as well. Erm Elder Geng is liaising with the tax officials, Elder Hui pointed out somewhat awkwardly. Mmmmph, Elder Mu narrowed his eyes and huffed slightly. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I shall go seek out the whereabouts of Ha Yong, Elder Hui said, saluting with barely trembling hands now under the gaze of Elder Mu and almost running from the room. They made their way back to the Mission Hall in silence. Once there, Elder Mu spent a few minutes in conference with two other summoned clerks before sending them off, after which a runner appeared to call him away to speak with the tax officials from Blue Water City. Clerk Bai also begged his leave at that point and went off to make enquiries about the lost corpse and this mysterious Ha Kwan, so she was left to her own devices. It took a pathetically short length of time for her to read through the mission briefing documents left for her. They basically restated what Clerk Bai and Elder Mu had already told her, but somewhat less helpfully. The main takeaway was that someone senior enough in the Ha clan to have their current patriarchs ear had taken a personal interest in matters. Ha Li Wei was to be found, or, if he was unfortunately dead, she was to recover and repatriate him C along with whatever had killed him, or evidence thereof. After reading through them for a second time, she set that aside and asked one of the other clerks for up to date local maps and information on the various herb fields in the vicinity of the village and also an itinerary of Elder Li Weis most recent field trips. The first two were easy enough C the latter, though, only revealed to her that Elder Li Wei had had others fill out his jade-work for him... and incompetently, at that. She had just finished making sense of what they hadnt filled in when Clerk Bai returned. Standing, she gave him a polite greeting. I have good news and possibly bad news for you, Miss Jun, Clerk Bai said, returning her greeting and waving for a servant to bring tea and refreshments. Bad news first, please, she said drily. That way its all out there together. An admirable way to view things, Clerk Bai said taking a seat. You will have to complete the teaching mission before you return. Apparently if you do not, it will count as a mark on your record. The elders have already amended the mission, so they hope you can start today. The good news is that they rescinded the clearance request status on it, with the assurance that you would complete it in full. -I guess it is good news for the local Pavilion and the village elders she thought sourly. They get their training and there is no longer a tax demerit over it not being completed, and all the onus falls on me. How understanding of them, she replied, schooling her face and feeding her annoyance to her mantra. And what of Li Wei? That Patriarch Ha has taken a personal interest apparently, which is to say someone in the Ha clan has told him that a promising elder in a logistically important Pavilion for them might have suffered an embarrassing failure. Apparently he wishes to hear good news before his birthday, Clerk Bai added with a sardonic smile. Wonderful, she said, fighting back a grimace. And what of the other issue? Enquiries are being made, still, Clerk Bai sighed. It is causing some angry complaints. Elder Mu was already unhappy about being called back to active duty C he had entered seclusion a century ago to work on refining his Principle as I understand it. The structure of the Pavilion has changed quite a bit since then How can I put this politely? Your record speaks for itself, but for many, the family name sings louder? I believe I understand the issue, she said diplomatically, being quite familiar with it from West Flower Picking Town as well. There is no sign of the body, or your ginseng, and the weather makes searching for both Clerk Bai trailed off as the tea and food arrived, looking at her apologetically. Nobody can search for anything easily in this weather, especially not a yin-attributed water spirit herb or a corpse infused with yin qi, she agreed, suddenly feeling tired again. Please be reassured; this is a serious matter, Clerk Bai said, leaning forward. Those goods were in secure storage. Their removal is a theft, and a massive breach of our rules. The culprits will be found and the next of kin of the deceased will likely be given reparations for the indignity if the corpse cannot be recovered. You will be compensated for the lost spirit herb, or you can wait for it to be recovered. I take it that will have to wait on a committee of elders to oversee the request as well? she asked rubbing her temples. Clerk Bai grimaced apologetically. That is the case I am afraid. This is a serious matter. Elder Mu will likely take a personal interest though and you seem to have made a favourable impression with him, so that is something that will count for a lot. However They will likely only compensate me the market price for a four-star rank Soul Foundation meek yin ginseng, she said, sitting back and not bothering to hide her annoyance this time. You see it clearly, Clerk Bai nodded apologetically. The evidence you provided is compelling and it is an excellent recording, but without a root cutting or similar Your Pavilion still works by that set of guidelines she properly had to feed her frustrations to her mantra now. Just take a sample of qi from the pot They will argue that qi can be faked, or tampered with and certainly they will not accept that it was a mutate without a physical sample to evidence it, Clerk Bai said apologetically. So fifteen spirit stones, she judged, pouring herself another cup of the tea. Twelve, actually. They took the Blue Water City aggregate price, Clerk Bai said with a slightly embarrassed bob of his head. She resisted the temptation to swear, that was barely half the worth of the plant and well under what she had spent to capture it. You understand how this looks, Clerk Bai, she said, drumming her fingers on the table. The elders here understand how this looks, do they not? I do, Clerk Bai agreed, his apologetic grimace nearly etched into his face at this point. However, local politics Yeah, yeah, she sighed, waving a hand, to cut him off, understanding his point. If she just sat here and opted to wait for the stolen goods to be returned or it to become clear that that was not going to happen, she would probably win out. However, it would likely take weeks of back and forth. They would ensure that it was dragged through all kinds of bureaucracy and, much like the mess her sister Sana had gone through with the Ling clan a few years back, the shadow of it would stalk her for a good while. The real issue, though, was that she would have to take part in those investigations and, in the efforts to save their own hides, those in the Pavilion would likely use the opportunity to somehow ensure that word of mouth painted her as the trouble-maker. The elders were all likely linked to the Ha clan or other influences more than the Bureau. The Pavilion here was already being pressured and would likely invert right and wrong and put forward that this was a case of her trying to scam them rather than the other way around. They would ensure that she was stuck here, taking part in their investigation long enough for her to fail her clearance missions, almost certainly. She would probably win out there as well eventually, but it would take months of back and forth before her record was cleared Past precedents told her that in these local Hunter Pavilions, failing clearance missions on such grounds was akin to gambling with the fates themselves. This was especially true given those in the Blue Water City Hunter Pavilion would take one look at this mess and see only the Ha clan eating its own tail and just shuffle everything associated with it to the bottom of the bureaucratic pile. As a result, her choice was to become an unwilling pawn in Pavilion politics or take twelve spirit stones and screw off. It wasnt much of a choice C she knew it, Clerk Bai knew it and whoever was set here to oversee it would know it was a gift from heaven to bury their own problems with at her expense. And I assume that with the harvest on, the numbers for the teaching mission will also drop, now that it is not clearance she said with a deep sigh, swirling the tea in her cup. Eleven, mostly from the Jade Willow Sect and some influential local families, Clerk Bai said, pushing a jade scrip over to her. They hope that you can start today. She skimmed the list, which was six from the Jade Willow Sect and five from local families. Those from the Jade Willow were all Qi Refinement, with one Golden Core cultivator leading them. Those from the local families were a mix: two Qi Condensation, one Qi Refinement and two more at Golden Core. Nobody from the Pavilion? she asked, curious. They are all tied up with tasks here same with the other promising locals who were originally selected to be skilled up, Clerk Bai replied. So long as the rain keeps up, going near the local ginseng fields, or any of the nearby outer valleys of the suppression zone, with a bunch of untested people is trying to set me up with difficulties in every direction, she pointed out. Especially if the request now specifies that I am to start today. Looking for Li Wei and that at the same time is also unfeasible, I hope you can appreciate. Indeed, Clerk Bai conceded. Elder Mu has been caught up with the tax officials, but once he has resolved certain matters I imagine that will progress. She drummed her fingers on the table, thinking. There is no chance of grabbing some of these promising locals as well? she asked. I appreciate your desire to make good by the village, but few will want to spare As I said, taking anyone up into the Outer Valleys today is a non-starter, probably tomorrow as well unless the rain stops overnight. In the rain, however, we can perform quite a bit of the orienteering out here. On the way here, I came to learn that through various circumstances there has been an infestation of Duo Lis lotuses in the waterways to the south of the village? Clerk Bai stared at her then started to laugh. You plan to take that bunch and have them go digging for those Duo Lis water lotuses? Is there a problem? she asked, looking at him somewhat dubiously. No my apologies, Clerk Bai said, wiping tears from his eyes. It will certainly be educational for them. -That much is certainly true, she agreed with an inner eye roll. As a solution, she was quite pleased with it. The rain meant the threat from the lotuses would be no worse than in the Outer Valleys. Various farmers likely needed the infestation cleared, which would mean more hands if word got out. There was also already a clearance request to get rid of the parent lotus as well. As an added bonus, she could go look at some of the spots Elder Li Wei had been investigating in the farmlands at the same time. I assume that the Pavilion will supply me with materials? she asked. Indeed, Clerk Bai nodded, passing her a talisman. She skimmed it and sighed inwardly. It was a large jar of low end ward stones, a few low grade formations cores, two dozen pots and a few other sundries like luss cloth gloves and boot linings along with a dozen rather mediocre spirit wood shovels. I hate talking about cold numbers, she said, sitting back, but this new request says nothing of the remuneration. It was originally fifty spirit stones, which would then involve deductions for the materials used. Twenty, with deductions, Clerk Bai replied, looking a bit embarrassed. That was what the majority of the Committee of Pavilion Elders decided. -Fates, I hate these local Pavilions sometimes, she complained in her heart, the politics gets you coming and going every fate-thrashed time! How understanding of them, she remarked as neutrally as possible, burying her annoyance yet again with her mantra. -If this keeps up I will be drinking in the bath again tonight The request to search for Elder Li Wei notes that the Pavilion will render me material support if required, she mused, seeing a way to potentially solve that issue at least. I believe that is the case, Clerk Bai agreed, pulling up that request. In that case, I will need a storage ring capable of holding bodies with intact foundations, a crate of low grade ward stones, at least one anchored teleport talisman C to the village here C and certainly a full set of refined cores for setting up formations, she rattled off the list, checking them off on her fingers. They will not like that, Clerk Bai remarked, leaning back again and giving her an appraising look. I looked at where Elder Li Wei was exploring. He was close to the Red Pit where he was ranging in the ginseng fields and the jade-work filed on his behalf is so patchy I could sieve beans with it. I just came from up there C if I am to go back, and in the rain, it may be as dangerous as the High Valleys, she stressed. I did not come all this way to die, Clerk Bai. I can appreciate your concerns there, Clerk Bai agreed. I will take that request directly to Elder Mu. If it makes you feel better, she tapped the mission to search for Elder Ha Li Wei, you can use the wording in this to charge any I use to the Ha clan, assuming you feel confident they will actually pay you for them. Hah, Clerk Bai barked a laugh. I will see what I can do. If they want me to start today, when will these fortunate souls be assembled? she queried as he stood up. Shall we say midday before the central pagoda here? Clerk Bai mused, standing up. She glanced outside. It was barely past the normal hour for breakfast, so midday was close to five hours away still. That at least gave her ample time to prepare things. Someone will come to see you all off in any event, Clerk Bai said as she walked with him to the door. In any case, I will take my leave to continue looking into these other matters. If you require anything between now and then, please just ask a clerk of the Pavilion to come and seek me out. That is very generous of you, Clerk Bai, she murmured, offering him a parting salute of thanks which he returned. She watched Clerk Bai hurry off in the direction of the main pavilion, dodging puddles with a sour feeling in her heart. Sister dearest, I really hope that mission in Blue Water City that Ling Yu dragged you off on is throwing up as many headaches as my week is, she muttered, staring out at the rain, which was still falling, miffed that she was having to put up with all this mess on her own.

~ Jun Sana C Blue Water City, Ling Estate ~
Squatting down beside the large potted plant, staring at it pensively, Jun Sana tried to tune out Ling Yus prattling. The daughter of the Governor of Blue Water City was truly a good friend, despite their widely different social statuses C someone close to her own age who wasnt her sister, or a work colleague, with whom she could talk about all kinds of random things. However, right now, she didnt need to hear about whatever weird thing had brought some young nobles from across the sea. Not when she was trying to work out what species of potentially horrible fungus was attempting to mutate her friends pet. Keeping a spirit herb as a pet was hardly unusual, especially auspicious ones like sun orchids, singing jasmine or, in this case, a little moon song ginseng. It could even get out of its pot and wander around a short distance if it was so inclined. What had afflicted it likely wasnt down to anything Ling Yu had done at least. Her friend doted on it like it was her firstborn child and was about as well versed in the herb lore of that sub-species as a bureau elder specialising in plant pets of the rich and famous. The plant itself also reciprocated her friends care and attention with little displays of illusion and by helping flowers in the gardens here bloom. As such, it was saddening to see it curled up and shivering deep in the pot, while several small greyish-red mushrooms grew in the middle. Also perturbing, because despite being a rather mild and carefree plant, moon song ginseng were undisputed heavyweights in the hierarchy of Yin Eclipses montane plant life. You''re certain nobody has done something weird with it? she asked again. Ling Yu was shaken out of her monologue about the beautiful woman on the boat, whoever that was, to reconnect with the reason she was actually here. Eh? Eum I dont think so? Has it left your quarters at all in the last few days? she asked, running through the options in her head. The mould or mushroom trying to encroach the pot''s soil had come back twice in the last two days already, despite the entire pot being emptied and the soil replaced. My cousin mentioned something about a party and wanting to help her friend bloom some plants Ling Yu furrowed her small brow. But I was sure she didnt actually use my Little Blue Moon in the end. She stared again at the mushrooms in the middle. They were greyish-red, about the size of her thumb. The tendrils in the soil had a greenish-white pall that was decidedly unhealthy. If they had been purple and pale green, she would have had one of the Ling clans Immortals cage the pot the day before and already be looking to see who was trying to kill Ling Yu, but greyish-red and that shape of a tall cone wasnt anything she was familiar with. So do you know what is wrong with it? Ling Yu asked, leaning over her shoulder. I dont want Little Blue to get hurt by this nasty mushroom. The mushrooms are stealing its auspicious energies, she explained, puffing out her cheeks and sitting back in mild frustration. As far as I can see they havent spored yet, which is good. But somehow Blue Moon has been touched by their spores, or maybe some qi residue from them. They are trying to parasitize it. So you have a solution? Ling Yu pressed, looking concerned. There is, she said. But here, in Blue Water City, it is likely to be a bit bothersome and expensive. Money is your concern? Ling Yu eyed her suspiciously. How much are we talking? A few thousand pure spirit stones in catalysts and a set of herbs aligned to the five elements that have purifying properties and qi-gathering natures. Unless the Ling family has a bunch of auspiciously aligned five elements herb plots squirrelled away I''ve never seen? Really now. Did you somehow forget who my family is? her friend asked with an amused sideways look at her. Well she retorted, rolling her eyes. I mean, sure your father is the current City Governor your uncle Jiang is the chief of the city regions Civil Authority Bureau and I believe your other uncle Fei is a clan elder? And my Auntie Tao is a Vice-Headmistress of the Blue Gate School Ling Yu said with a mock sniff. Knowing all that youre worried about a few thousand pure spirit stones? No price is too expensive for my Little Blue Moon to not get sick!?! her friends inflection at the end was a bit more comedic than serious, but her point was well made. To you, yes, but your family might not agree, she muttered. Humph, Ling Yu scowled, but her reaction shared her own concern that the Ling estate might not be as keen on curing the unfortunate ginseng if it put them several thousands of pure spirit stones out of pocket. Not to mention, I remember the fiasco with this pot, she poked it viciously. Your younger brother claimed I was trying to cheat you out of spirit stones and your older brother then said that I was trying to take advantage of you. Ling Yu had the good grace to not wince at that, even if it was several years in the past. It was still a sore point to her that, as a newly minted Herb Hunter on her third mission, she had been sent here to consult on the creation of this very pot. It had been couched as a training exercise for her only for her to discover that the family expert, who was also Ling Yus tutor, had been basically making it wrong. Nobody liked being upstaged by a fourteen year old girl from the sticks. She had returned in tears and her father and Old Ling had gone to the city and presumably had a few words with the Bureau here, because whatever happened afterwards that tutor had been sweetness and light ever since. The only issue was that Ling Yus brat of a younger brother, Ling Mu, had had it in for her for losing him some kind of face in the process. -Wait She turned back to the pot and, with a wave of her hand, used her qi to excavate all the dirt, taking care not to disturb the mushroom which was now sprouting on the top of the pile sending out bad vibes. Grasping the ginseng carefully, she took it out as well and handed it to Ling Yu, who started to cuddle it. It reciprocated her gesture, looking remarkably and expressively sorry for itself, summoning little illusions of weeping faces, its leaves curled around it like a blanket. The pot thoroughly emptied, she peered inside it, looking at the formations and wards on its interior. What are you looking for? Ling Yu asked, peering into the pot with her. I am not sure, she muttered. Something else is off Is this the original pot? Oh no, this is a duplicate from the store I had made last year, Ling Yu frowned. The other one should be in the storehouse; it needs some adjustments made. Looks the same though she noted. Oh yeah, they liked that design so much that most of the other pots we got afterwards for the estate followed the same model and aesthetic. Out in the town they even sell copies and call it the Ling Style pot, Ling Yu said with an eye roll. She stared back at Little Blue Moon, running through the extensive list of beneficial things moon song ginseng could do for a cultivator. Mostly this was a plant that had untold benefits to being kept alive, rather than refined, but it was also Pulling out her scrip, she skimmed to the alchemy sections and set it to searching for spirit root purification while she kept looking at the pot. By the time the search came back, she still hadnt worked out what had been done to it, though something certainly had been done. Glancing through the list, she ruled out the thirty or so different results regarding the ginseng being healthy. It was like Myriad Shell Crabs in that regard, a boundless cornucopia of auspiciousness that would only enhance most harmonious spaces. -That left She ruled out the pill immediately. It would only be helpful to a Chosen Immortal with a Yin Heavens type spirit root. The other two, however It really hasnt left this annex in the last few months, has it? she asked, perusing them. The first was about inducing a deviation in the ginseng root which could be harvested and used to promote the quality of the supporting elemental spirit root accordingly. That was a bit convoluted, though, and required a bunch of knowledge about feng shui that was rather uncommon. Except for when we got the formations re-done a few months back, Ling Yu replied. You got the formations re-done? she asked, frowning, her eye falling on the final entry on the list. It was quite simple: if you killed the root in a certain sideways manner C which was to say, cruelly C and then made it the focus of a formation, you could then use the accrued suffering of its death to refine your spiritual constitution and make your meridians more attuned to life type qi. You didnt even have to use the ginseng itself. Its purpose was just to become the focal point of of the formation. Yeah Ling Yu put her chin on her hands. That snotty brat''s teacher owed mother some favour, so she got him to repay it by fixing up some of the ones that were getting old in this part of the estate. It was a huge nuisance My brothers both got made to participate as a teaching experience and both of them are really bad at them, so it took far longer than it should have. Even Grandmaster Wen got annoyed at them after a while. Remind me what your little brothers spirit root is again? she asked, looking over that method again. It was purchasable from the Hunter Bureau and also cross-referenced to a bunch of other sects collections, including the Orchid Pavilion and the Blue Gate School. Uhuh yang life with minor water. Its really high grade, Ling Yu replied, her annoyance at that bleeding through into her tone. Well, I have good news then and bad news, she stood, stretching. Bad news first, Ling Yu said without hesitating. You can add a zero onto the price of fixing this mess, and your little brother is trying to kill Little Blue Moon and refine it to make his spirit root stronger. Ling Yus flawless eyebrow twitched as a vein pulsed slightly in her temple. Truthfully, her rage right now was very understandable. If there was a bottom line anywhere in her friend, it was her herb garden and Little Blue Moon. The sun could fall, the house of Ling could likely come to ruin, all her worldly possessions be stolen away and so long as she still had her Little Blue, a first meetings gift to her from the Headmaster of the Blue Gate School himself, awarded in the first auspicious hour after her birth, everything would be just fine. It was in fact how they had originally become friends, a shared interest in arranging gardens, although where Ling Yu gravitated more towards weird things like her ginseng or the singing trees in her aunt''s estate, she tended to enjoy the arrangement aspect and experimenting with feng shui more. Probably because she got to see too much of the sneaky, dangerous side of sapient spirit herbs. The air in the room had dropped a good few degrees at this point. The bedsheets around Ling Yu were starting to sparkle with frost as well. It was easy to forget that she was the cultivation genius of this generation of the family. Her younger brother was only stronger than her at a younger age due to the resource disparity in nurturing male and female heirs C and because he had attracted the personal tutelage of a few old elders. Had she been born a man, Ling Yu, who had just broken through to Nascent Soul earlier in the year, despite being only a year younger than her, would have likely been at Severing Origins, if not actually Dao Seeking already. Her older brother Ling Fan was only twenty and barely Dao Seeking as it was. The snotty brat Ling Mu was fifteen and had also just broken through to Nascent Soul. Ill kill him! Ling Yu hissed, scrunching the sheets in her hands as they cracked into shards under the freezing pressure of her friends qi. While I sympathise, I think your family will not welcome that, she said, wincing. In truth, she shared the sentiment C the younger sibling treated her like a servant to be bullied and the older one as both eye candy with a presumptive intent to be toyed with and as a servant to be bullied. You said there was good news Ling Yu hissed, her breath misting the air and the blue irises of her eyes shimmering. The good news is that the short-term solution here is to send Little Blue to live with your Aunt Tao in the school or her estate for a while, she said. Werent you saying your aunt wanted to spend time with you? In the meantime, we get him a new pot and set up a purification and nurturing formation. After that, you will likely want to get the formations here completely redone, or move house, I am afraid. Taking a deep breath, Ling Yu managed to get a hold of herself and exhaled. I can go stay with my Aunt for a while; she did want to spend more time with me ahead of my potential enrolment in the Blue Gate School. So what about that evil fungus? her friend asked, eyeing it on the top of the pile of dirt. What even is that? It makes my skin crawl. The fungus? Im still not sure, she admitted. Id hazard that has to do with whoever you got the soil from and the nature of the formation. We should go look around the gardens outside though. Yes, lets, Ling Yu murmured, standing up and brushing some of the dirt of her robe with a determined glower. Thirty minutes of poking around outside revealed a dozen other spirit plants and one tree that had the same fungus starting to infect them. The garden itself appeared to have harboured it for a year or more C the fungus drawing qi from most of the plants and having an extensive mycelial network below the soil. Perhaps unsurprisingly, their endeavour had garnered some notice quite quickly, and they were soon joined by the chief gardener for the estate, who wanted to know why the Young Miss was digging in the roots of a spirit tree with a mattock among other things. Upon learning that there was a fungus infecting a wide swathe of the more important spirit plants in it, the old man garnered a complexion akin to a thunder cloud and stormed off to find the estate''s seneschal. At that point, other servants and helpers with the gardens started to get involved properly, digging test pits and doing various divinations. The true extent of the fungus was finally pinned down to half the manor. In the process, her own rather basic feng shui divinations, and then the much more systematic investigations of Chief Gardener Tuo, confirmed their suspicions that the widespread infestation had been caused by a very minor and previously believed to be insignificant change to the feng shui of the gardens. Arriving back at the main courtyard, they all convened beneath a pagoda on one of the grassy lawns. The gardeners all had very gloomy faces and the seneschal of the manor, Sir Kao, had the look of a man who had just seen his beautifully balanced accounts of the year dissolve into a mass of debt and overspend. How in the fates didnt you find this problem, Old Tuo? Sir Kao said eventually, after calling for some wine to calm his humours. Its not that we didnt see it; its that the change is so subtle, and the fungus so innocuous, that it has so far passed unremarked upon, the old man said with a scowl. I dont think this is Chief Gardener Tuos fault, Ling Yu interjected. My brothers did a lot of messing about with it, especially elder brother Fan, changing the alignment so it better suited the law he got for becoming an Inner Disciple of the Blue Gate School. That may be, but with the young masters current support it will be difficult to make that blame stick, Sir Kao grumbled. Rather than that, what can be done to resolve it? Honoured Steward, Sir Kao, Sana interjected politely at this point. The issue at the moment is that the fungus is benefiting and the other plants are not. The good news is that the broken alignments can be fixed quite easily C and with little expenditure relative to the effort involved. Steward Kao brightened up a bit at that, while the old gardener nodded. If we re-establish the old alignments, the fungus infection will naturally be curtailed. There are several relatively common yet spiritually aggressive species of herbs that will re-order the soils innate qi over the course of a season or so, making the fungus much less likely to further mutate, she finished. A good assessment, the old gardener agreed. I am unfamiliar with the fungus, but its characteristics appear largely benign, until it was exposed to whatever had promoted the wider change in the feng shui of the gardens in this wing of the estate. She sighed, glad that he had said that rather than her. You imply that the new formations installed may be to blame? Sir Kao frowned. That is the biggest, and most systematic, transformation of this estates alignments that has occurred in the last few years, the old man said. It is the place to start looking. Yes, and if it did this to a relatively harmless fungus, there may be other hidden issues and unintentional mutations caused by this change she added. Where did you source the spirit soil from? I assume it had to be changed after the formations were all updated? It did. We got it through the usual channels. It is top quality, from South Grove, Gardener Tuo said. She went over to the nearest bed and crouched down, crumbling the dirt in her fingers before carefully tasting it. One of the advantages of a physical cultivation base was a good sensitivity for changes in qi. It tasted faintly familiar. An acerbic tang of yin, but with a faint twisting sensation. Have you got any plants here from the western reaches? she asked, pulling up a map on her scrip. From around Bolai Village or Jade Willow Village? Looking over the data, she shook her head, wondering if circumstances were toying with her. That was where the training mission they had landed from the clearance pool was. It was hard not to feel a bit bad having been reminded of it, when she was here and her sister was likely having to watch neophytes waste dozens of spirit stones worth of ward stones catching low grade ginseng with all the headaches that entailed. Gardener Tuo? the seneschal frowned. Nothing I''ve overseen, sir, the old man frowned. Um sir one of the maids nearby spoke up hesitantly. Yes? Seneschal Kao said, turning to the maid in question and beckoning her forward. Um Young Master Mu had the good fortune to purchase a mature red yin fire ginseng at the Ha clans auction two weeks ago. It came with its own pot and everything. Oh. That, the seneschal frowned. I thought he wasnt keeping it here? He erm the maid looked shifty. Go on, girl, the seneschal commanded with a resigned sigh. The soil it came with wasnt spirit soil so he had us dump it out and swap the pot for a better one, rather than a cheap knockoff. We the maid looked increasingly awkward as she went on. It was the Young Masters order You swapped the pot with the one for my ginseng! Ling Yu went from normal speaking tone to murderous screech in the space of a single sentence. He just told us which pot to take from the storehouse ImIms sorry, young miss! The maid dropped to her knees, looking white as a sheet. Well that solves that mystery, she muttered. Can you bring the pot over? Two servants brought it over, and she flipped it over and pulled off the wood cover on the bottom to reveal the core of the formation on it. The formation was currently inactive, which was why she had missed it, but despite looking identical in most respects, it was indeed a pot attuned to a yin fire ginseng. Raising a yang life ginseng in it was akin to sitting in a bath and slitting your own wrists. The plant would have been quietly feeding the pot and not the other way around, while the fungus would have been growing freely and benefiting from both. Ling Yus expression promised that there would likely be new maids in the estate before tomorrow if she had any say in the matter. It was a bit unfair, especially knowing how blame was likely to be apportioned, but probably they should have known better than to just mess about with all those things without checking in with the gardener or others first. In all likelihood it also solved the mystery of the soil as well. Little Blue Moon dumped all the soil out, didnt he? she said. He did, Ling Yu said with a scowl. Twice! She could see her friends own anger there, for not having noticed and also harmed her own companion in the process. At least Little Blue Moon had dumped the soil inside as far as she was aware instead of further contaminating the garden. So the soil came from somewhere up here? Gardener Tuo asked, peering at her map which was still projected in the air for all to see and pointing generally towards the area east of Jade Willow Village and north of Bolai and Red Lake. There are several places up there that would have yin fire ginseng C the Red Pit for starters, she nodded, feeling a bit of a headache coming on. Her earlier assessment of the gardens condition was probably off if they had dirt from up there. Yin fire ginseng grows in hot, dark, humid underhangs on the eastern edge where there is a lot of decay, she said, manipulating the projected topographic map to show them the Red Pit. The soil in the pot from that ginseng your young master bought may well have been outwash from caves higher up on the valley wall as well. If it was just dumped out here without proper treatment, all sorts of stuff could be in it. Blood ling trees grow up there. Now both Gardener Tuo and Sir Kao had ugly expressions, staring around the gardens. So what do you suggest? Ling Yu asked, turning to her. Well, my earlier advice about it being easy to remedy she trailed off and sighed, and the gardener nodded, as did Sir Kao. Get rid of all the soil, check every plant, by hand, then pot them up, those you can, in normal clay pots with some low grade spirit soil, she said. That part of the advice was mostly redundant, anyway C they would do it as a precaution just because of the risk of blood ling seeds if for no other reason. Once you are satisfied that there is no secondary contamination or mutations, I second getting a formations grandmaster in here to eyeball the formations that were upgraded last year and see if anything else is amiss, as Gardener Tuo already suggested. If I might be so bold, Grandmaster Mang from West Flower Picking Town might be someone worth inviting. There are perfectly good formations masters here? one of the aides next to the seneschal frowned. She stared at him, trying not to wonder about the intelligence of those older than her. If even she could see the issue here, surely others could. Grandmaster Mang is a bit eccentric, she said, but he is very familiar with this kind of issue. It is not unheard of for there to be spirit soil contamination of this nature in the estates inland. Hmm quite, familiarity with the issue will make a repeat less likely. The seneschal nodded. Also, Sir Kao, she added. Grandmaster Mang is currently here in Blue Water City, visiting his grand nieces family. A carefully worded letter and a suitable gift for a young child would see you a lot of favour there. The seneschal gave her an appraising nod. See to it, he commanded the nearby maids, who bowed respectfully, a senior maid hurrying off to set that in motion. And what do we owe you for this consultation? Miss Jun, the seneschal added, turning back to her. Nothing. I was asked here by Yu, to see to her ginseng. This is part of the same request. Frankly, the Ling family was already paying her a whole spirit jade C one hundred pure spirit stones, no doubt at Ling Yus urging C at any rate, and they were also covering material costs, which was a nice bonus. It was over twice what Arai was getting for the teaching request. In addition, being generous here and getting some favour with Sir Kao was probably more valuable than some more spirit stones. Being a money-grubbing youngster didnt get you anywhere in the long run, not unless your family was also a noble clan. Otherwise hunters like Ha Yun, a scion of the Ha clan in her own Pavilion, would never have lasted a week. She watched as the seneschal gave some more orders to various servants and Gardener Tuo bustled off to find some lads to tear apart the gardens and save or isolate what they could. -Oh, yes! She nearly slapped her forehead for forgetting. Gardener Tuo? she called after him. Yes? the old man asked, pausing to look over at her. We will be going by the Hunter Pavilions main hall in all likelihood, she said. Can I take a bit of the tree root and some other bits of infected plant? I can get them to identify the fungus without you having to pay extra, and probably find out for free if any mutations have occurred on those plants. The old man frowned and nodded, before heading off in the direction he had been. You could have just taken the fungus from my pot? Ling Yu looked puzzled. Im going to take that one, and a bunch of others besides, she cast about, considering the different plants. There are several species here. Odds are they all came from the caves, which means you might have algru in there as well. You just want the contribution points on your record for handing in weird mutates for the Hunter Bureaus bounties, Ling Yu said with an amused whisper, poking her. That doesnt hurt, she said with a sheepish grin. And it is saving Sir Kao money. They stood in silence, considering the gardens for a few moments longer before she spoke again. What are you going to do to your brothers? Ling Yu exhaled, and scrunched her hands into fists. Tell Aunt Tao first, then probably father C although I might just leave all that joyous news to Uncle Kao. Id dearly love to be the one to grind their noses in it, but they just cost us the price of redoing every formation in this estate and contaminated the whole garden. Even if I do nothing, they are going to sweat blood before the day is out. They might just run off and stay with their friends until it blows over, she pointed out. Your grand uncles dote on them. Uggh. Dont remind me of those nasty old lechers, Ling Yu scowled, before grabbing her arm and starting to lead her towards the entrance of the estate. You said we needed to go out to get some stuff from the markets to help my Little Blue Moon? Yeah, she nodded. We will, and its probably quicker if we go do it than rely on people from the household. Lets go do that then, while they all sort out this mess. Its far beyond my realm to mess with the estate formations anyway, let alone yours, Ling Yu said a bit more brightly as they made their way back through the courtyards while maids and servants bustled towards the gardens looking annoyed. You said that Juni might be in Blue Water City? Yu added. She looked sideways at the slightly younger girl, caught off guard by the change in topic. Juni might be She had some strange set of missions from the Kun clan to do that would take her here, she replied, trying to recall what Juni had said about those in passing before she left. We should see if we can meet up later, after we fleece those stupid old men in the central market, Ling Yu giggled. We probably dont need to go there. Likely we will have to go to the Little Harbour district or the docklands C certainly if you want a new pot, she pointed out. Oh that will be fun, Ling Yu nodded. But it would still be nice if we could meet up with Juni, at least. She has such fun tales about the interesting ruins inland and such. Uhuh, she nodded absently, being far too familiar with those so-called interesting ruins to think that any tale about them could be considered fun. I wanted to go see one for my seventeenth birthday, or go into the valleys, but father made a face like Acala Buddha and refused, Ling Yu went on, pouting in annoyance and flouncing a bit. She sighed theatrically and put her arm around her friends shoulders and mock-commiserated with her as Ling Yu crossed her arms and pretended to sulk. So long as youre paying for the table at a teahouse, she said, hiding a faint smile. Please. Youre forgetting who my father is? Ling Yu sniffed derisively. I dont have to pay for tables at teahouses, and neither do you, given you and Arai supply spirit herbs to half of them on personal contract these days. Not likely. Your father is very forceful, what with his remarkable resemblance to Acala Buddha and all. My best friend is really forgetting what money is to other people, she shot back, ignoring the second half, which was true, but didnt fit with her cheeky dig. Ohhh Thats rare, Ling Yu giggled archly, grabbing a maid by the arm as they passed. We will be going out, bring us a pouch with spirit stones, her friend told the maid. The young woman looked like she was about to complain of all things, until Ling Yu gave a pointed look in the direction of the gardens. At that point, between her presence and the distant shouting, the maid got the hint and hurried off. What is it? she asked, picking the thread of conversation back up and pretending to look around in confusion as they waited for the maid to return. I was under the impression that big sis Arai was your best friend. What did I do to get an upgrade? Rolling her eyes, she gave Ling Yu an amused oh you shove. You offered to pay for the table at the teahouse for all four of us. Ah, so its just my money pouch who is your best friend, Ling Yu said with a pretend pout. Says the person who just said money was no object, she retorted as the maid finally arrived with the pouch containing more spirit stones than her whole house and garden would likely reach if she sold it via a scammers auction. So where do we need to go first? Ling Yu said, swiftly tallying it up as they made their way out the door into the large courtyard that led to the Ling estates main gate. How much do you have in there? she asked, curious. Enough, Ling Yu replied with an eye roll, stashing it away. Well, we need to go to the docks if you want a pot that is at all cost-effective and not some gilded trash, she mused, sorting out what they might need in her head. The catalysts we can probably find in an alchemical store, but if we are going to the Little Harbour, we can likely get them cheaper there C especially as you will be buying bulk. Warehouses go wild for that. And the herbs? Ling Yu frowned. Western plaza herb markets? Maybe, but I think we need to go to Little Harbour for that as well. Thats where they unload the ships coming downriver. If we cant get them there, or in a warehouse in the docks, we can go back via the central plaza and try the actual market and then the auction house. Not the Hunter Pavilion? Ling Yu frowned. They will charge me merit points, and more than Id like C I want to gain merit points out of this, not spend them! she replied, with her own mock pout. The Blue Gate School might be helpful there, Ling Yu mused, I have a few friends there who owe me favours. She nodded along as Ling Yu checked her talisman to see who was around in the school, frowning, before stopping and slapping her forehead. What? she asked. We should also go check out the central plaza anyway. Fan Shue just sent me a message saying that there was an Imperial Princess in the city, that important visitor I told you about earlier! She is apparently staying at the Golden Dragon Teahouse! Isnt that reason to avoid the central plaza? she pointed out. It will be packed with all sorts of layabouts. True, but half of them will be cutting each others clothes to pieces in an effort to impress her, my brothers included. With any luck they might even get the snot beaten out of them while we are watching, Ling Yu smirked, kicking a rock off the path through the estates gateway courtyard. Thats an excellent point, she conceded as they walked out of the main gate of the estate, the guards bowing to Ling Yu as they passed. And if they arent, a few people owe me favours who can ensure that they do, Ling Yu said with a very unladylike smile. I like your style, newfound best friend of mine who doesn''t pay for tables, she snickered, imagining those two idiots getting beaten up by one of Ling Yus friends or a disciple of Ling Yus Aunt, Ling Tao or perhaps some other young master eager to impress Ling Yu. Oh you, Ling Yu laughed, pushing her playfully in return as they made their way down the broad tree-lined street towards the central plaza of Blue Water City. Sadly, they had only gone thirty paces before a fat raindrop hit her squarely on the head, followed by another then suddenly dozens more. All around them, people started cursing and ducking for cover. She watched it pass through her qi defences with a sigh and pulled out an umbrella, opening it for both of them. Rain from the east, Ling Yu muttered, making a face. Dont tell me you believe that superstition, she said wryly. Her friend shook her head and they started walking on again this time under the paper-cloth umbrella, the rain starting to turn the pavement speckled as merchants dragged out awnings and people started frantically searching for umbrellas and cursing the rising humidity. I wonder, does this mean the wet season is going to come early this year? Ling Yu wondered distastefully, pulling at the neck of her gown. Probably, she muttered with equal distaste, envying her sisters teaching assignment suddenly as the wind started to shift from the dry northern wind to the more humid, eastern one. Suddenly Id much rather be out in the countryside, rather than in this stone jungle.

~ Lu Ji, Headmaster of the Blue Gate School ~
Lu Ji, headmaster of the Blue Gate School, stood by the window of his office, staring out at the rain. The season had ended early, it seemed. Ill winds from the east, bringing many changes. The previous blue of the sky was rapidly vanishing and the distant, sparkling sea turning to a green-grey as the trees in the gardens shifted and started to become dappled. Some were already gaining fresh greenery mere minutes after the first raindrops had fallen. -Do they have nothing better to do than make trouble for others and chase rumours like children after butterflies? Leaning on the window and staring at the rising tower of the Blue Pavilion, with its strange architecture and gleaming azure and gold roof tiles, he ran through what he knew of the pair sitting on his couch once again in his head. -Dun Lian Jing, ranked seventeenth among the various princesses of the Imperial Court in terms of her power and influence. -Huang JiLao, the nephew of Huang Leng, one of the more influential Imperial Advisors. Huang Leng is also the de facto Head of the Huang clans influence in Eastern Azure and also a close relative of the Empress. In other circumstances he would have actually been quite happy to see these two, however Well, Headmaster? Dun Lian Jing asked from where she was seated, sipping her tea. She certainly had the composure of a princess C tall, pale-skinned, flawless features, but not with the jade-like plasticity that haunted those who had adjusted too much during their Nascent Soul and Immortal breakthroughs. She currently wore a scholarly gown of blue and gold that, despite her and its best efforts, failed to conceal that she was frankly well-endowed. Her only open acknowledgement of her Imperial status was the dragon and luan hairpin that held her veil in place. Her question was directed to the gold and jade seal that was sat on the table more so than its other contents, for all that those were probably more troublesome in the long run. He eyed the Imperial Seal, bearing the crest of Dun Jian, the youngest brother of the current Emperor in this instance, and tried not to sigh audibly. Are you going to refuse Imperial Acknowledgement? the girl pressed, without any preamble. Refuse Imperial Acknowledgement, he had to really struggle not to grimace. Refusing Imperial Acknowledgement was considered an act of disrespect to the Imperial Seat. All seals belonging to the Emperor''s direct family had the person of the Emperor formally associated with them as well. So not only would you be disrespecting the concept of Imperial Power, but also the Emperor personally. And why does Lord Dun wish to annex my school? he asked after a suitable pause. All schools that are under the auspice of the Imperial Seat are affiliated with the Imperial Seat; the Seat cannot annex that which it already possesses a stake in, the girl said blithely. -Stake, my ass, he scowled in his head, letting his focus slip just slightly. The faint flicker of killing intent from the other side of the room made him sigh as the errant thought was caught by the minions skulking in the shadow who were escorting her on behalf of the Provincial Imperial Envoy. Show respect to the princess the thoughts echoed in his head because he let them. He deliberately didnt look at where they were. There was no way he should be able to sense let alone see those two watchers guarding her with his supposed cultivation. In one respect, it was quite tiring; in another, it was a curious exercise in self-control. Everyone in a world like this maintained a certain fa?ade; it was just vexatious that the current eyes and ears in charge were especially nosey. Even the previous emperor hadnt been this insecure. Your Highness speaks the truth, he nodded, rolling his eyes inwardly. Allow this servant to rephrase. Why does Imperial Uncle Dun wish to have you take personal control over the Blue Gate School here and now? So you do know manners, the girl said with a pleased smile. Imperial Teacher has sent us here to investigate this tablet, she gestured to the grey slate on the table before them with a sweet smile that never reached her eyes. It is of interest to him, and of importance to the Imperial Court. In this capacity, our Imperial Uncle asks the Blue Gate School to render every service in support of the Imperial Court and its investigations into this artefact. As Teacher Duns student, it is, of course, proper that I am the agent in this; however, I will delegate this to JiLao here. He put his hands together behind his back and tried not to look at the ceiling. In truth, this moment had been a while coming. -If only it had not been under my tenure. Why couldnt it have happened when you ran off over the ocean to join the Imperial Court, father dearest? he thought to himself. It was a funny fiction really. They were here for the tablet, certainly, but the goal here was pure control in the ongoing battle between the Imperial Court and the Azure Astral Authority over this region. In that context the Blue Gate School was had been, by and large the last and juiciest independent piece of that pie to cut up. The Teng School and the Golden Promise School were both long since grasped as puppets for the Third Imperial Prince, Dun Fanshu, and the Third Imperial Princess, Dun Miao, respectively. The Lin School had been the only other holdout, until recent events and some dab intervention by the Imperial Court, via the Astrology Bureau, had ruined them. The reasons for that were still a source of public ridicule for the few survivors that had taken refuge in the rural regions of Yin Eclipse, but privately they had been about the same thing this was C control over the routes into the eastern continent and specifically the wealth that flowed out of the Yin Eclipse Mountains. The real issue here was the small print of this takeover C the every service required bit. This servant presumes that this other artefact you have brought here is related to the service required? he asked as self-effacingly as possible. The Imperial Teacher understands that the school holds a wealth of knowledge about the time of the Blue Water Sage, Huang JiLao smoothly interceded. The histories of the Imperial Court state that several such tablets were found during his time in these lands? We do have certain records from that time, Your Imperial Highness, he said, respectfully. Mostly though, they deal with the aftermath. When Blue Water City was founded. That was when the school was set up, after all the unpleasantness had finished. Both of them had the good grace to drop the pretence and look a bit shifty. The bloodbath that had followed as everyone else looked to capitalise on his Grand Uncles good fortune had caused a widespread disaster both then, and in the millennia after. Do you wish to see them? he added. In due course, Dun Lian Jing replied, with a tone of voice that made it very clear that Huang JiLao would be doing that. We also wish to see the other artefact you have like this, the Princess said, waving her hand at the grey slate. He schooled his face really carefully C the school absolutely had no artefact like that. -Dun Jian, you snake, he sighed in his head. That would be the Imperial Teachers connection to the Pill Sovereign Sect, across the ocean, seeping in. They, as the premier influence focused on pill refining, had long had their eye on the Blue Gate School for the alchemy inheritance that was the root of their current prosperity in this region. That desire had not lessened much in the 30,000 years since the schools founding either. There was quite a lot of lingering greed towards his Grand Uncles trip into the Yin Eclipse Mountains. Dun Jian had barely been a junior back then and while he hadnt taken part, two of his younger siblings had, both vanishing into the dark below the mountains. The results of those expeditions had been, to put it politely, disastrous. The Yin Eclipse mountain range had as good as eaten the pride of a generation whole and barely spat out any scraps afterwards. The Blue Gate School for the most part owed its origins to that aftermath as the Lu clan sought to build, opportunistically, on his Grand Uncles good fortune. Various rumours had surfaced and died at the time as he vaguely recalled. He was a part of the successor generation to that ill-fated one C so much of it had passed him by. When he was at his peak as a junior, it had been the last series of spats between the Huang and Mo clans rather than Yin Eclipse that exercised everyone. Ever since then, though, there had been a lingering fear and antipathy among certain quarters in the Imperial Court over Yin Eclipse. However, beyond some meagre and ill-fated attempts at restitution, the eye of the central continent had largely pivoted north and the cold war with the Azure Astral Authority had become the thing that exercised all the major influences ever since. Our school has no artefact like that, Your Highness, he said, bowing in the appropriately apologetic manner. It was perfectly true C the alchemy canon was on a series of normal jade slips after all. As to the other things, those were nothing to do with the school, the Blue Water Pavilion or even the Lu clan. If you wish, given you possess such authority, I can take you both on a personal tour of the schools vault and storehouse to The Blue Water Pavilion, the princess said, drumming her fingers on the arm of her chair. is not part of our school and never has been, he pointed out a bit diffidently. The falling out between my honoured grandfather and the revered Blue Water Sage is a matter of quite a bit of historical commentary -Dun Jian, may your nine generations betray you by every means, he added, really annoyed inside now. Teacher Dun the princess started. Your Highness, he interjected smoothly, with the greatest respect to the Imperial Teacher, he has shown precious little interest in this part of the world. It is understandable that some opportunistic people may have provided false testimony and rumour that has made its way across the ocean at some point C there have been a great many convincing tales about that place over the years You are doubting the word of my teacher? the girl said, leaning forward and narrowing her eyes. The intensity of the watchers became a bit greater as well. but I swear to you, by the Righteous Heart of the Heavenly Kong, that the Blue Water Pavilion has no relation to the Blue Gate School, he said piously, ignoring the flicker of blue chrysanthemums around his hand as he held it up. Your teacher is undoubtedly a learned and discerning man -For a philandering opportunist and skirt chaser with more skeletons in his closet than he has closets for skeletons! So you are saying that the information relayed to us was one of those unfortunately grand tales that people are prone to spinning and your school does not have one of those slates, Huang JiLao cut in with a conciliatory tone. It is as Young Noble Huang deduces, he said with an outward smile and an inwards eye roll. It may be that the root of this is someone within the Azure Astral Authority looking to set us at odds with each other? And yet this other slate was on its way to you, Huang JiLao noted. Along with these He glanced involuntarily at the rest of the contents of a gilded box: two small dark stone pots, a set of cutlery and small carved panel C in stone C of a flower. It was all almost aggressively mundane apart from the qi-repelling properties of the stone most were made from. The last thing on the table was a third slate, much like the others, but completely covered in scroll-work and with a sword on the flat panel that had also been given by that Deng clan youth and had not been part of the goods recovered with the ginseng. Only in the sense that most of them were found by happenstance apparently, by a disciple of the school who was working in one of the peripheral regions, he pointed out, honestly. All we know of it is that it all turned up in a shipment of yin fire ginseng that was being smuggled out of the province on the black market. We take the issue of smuggling very seriously, as you might expect. As you are aware we have worked closely with both the Azure Astral Authority and the Imperial Court to ensure that things here run smoothly to the benefit of everyone. As you should, Huang JiLao nodded, agreeing with him at least on the surface. Although I feel that the rise in it is mostly down to the Azure Astral Authority of late and people not wanting to see the bounty of their land robbed away to other worlds where it benefits them not a bit. It is, he agreed, allowing a proper scowl for once, because that was certainly true. The amount they are drawing away is unsustainable. I understand it has something to do with the Sheng clan on Shan Lai, Huang JiLao nodded. Anyway, about these ruins, Dun Lian Jing cut back in, clearly not interested in the politics of herb smuggling. It came from a small ruin that was exposed in the Low Valleys by a landslide after unseasonable rain at the end of the last season, he explained. A few such ruins have been uncovered after that freak set of storms. None have given up anything Until now, she interrupted, not bothering to hide the dry amusement in her tone. Until now, he had to concede. But they gave up nothing more than a tetrid stalker that went through some villages like a hot knife through butter, a few dangerous mushrooms and a small collection of minor artefacts like these. Pots, plates, some cutlery and a rather ornate stone chest which I believe someone from the Shen clan bought at auction for a staggering amount of spirit stones before it was seized by the Military Authority who claimed it was an ancient heirloom of the Sheng clan. That last one is likely why this lot was originally being smuggled out. The question of how that set had made its way to these two was more interesting to him, in truth. The report on the recovery of the items had finally reached Ling Tao a week ago as it turned out, but she had been busy and told one of the elders in charge of school requisitions to go deal with it and see if it was anything that the school needed to be interested in. They had been from the Deng clan. The fallout of that would be sorted out after this C he had some suspicions there. It had been a young noble from the Deng clan who had handed two of those grey slates to these two as a first greetings gift on behalf of their clan to the Imperial Princess almost as soon as they had set foot off the Dragon Ship that brought them here. He would have kicked the elder in question out, but as it stood now, the man was likely to get a merit and a promotion given the Deng clan was on the up, over the ocean. I will certainly give you that this is a highly unusual artefact, he agreed, casting an appraising eye over it. It also appears to be very broken. He turned back to the window. The rain was, if anything, intensifying. That was rather apt for the day as it was turning out. We can certainly help you make enquiries regarding other such pieces, but I doubt you will have much more luck than we have had about other oddities and curios over the years. As I said, you are welcome to look at those we do have in the vaults here. Certainly, we shall, Huang JiLao said in a tone that implied that he would be the one doing that in all likelihood. However, there is still the matter of these other slates The youth picked up the third slate, the one they had brought with them, and passed it to him directly, as if that would help him recollect something about it. Imperial Advisor Dun has asked us to come here on his behalf and investigate the origins of this in the first instance. That more such relics should have shown up by this other means is He took that slate, which was somewhere between the other two in quality of damage, and considered it. To call it less ruined was probably overselling it really. It was a ruined remnant C a piece of grey stone a shade bigger than the average martial manual, with a big crack across the bottom of it and a set of floral decorations around the edge. On the upper part of the middle of it were the words Krista Tonnitrue C Tur. His Easten was a bit patchy, but that read Thunder Crest C Wa. Below it was another set of six characters, set out a bit like a constellation map with links and swirls between them. The characters themselves were somewhere between an idiot savants idea of a Dao Formation''s centre and a Moon Rune. Its either a very badly drawn map of seven fortresses with different signs attached, or a divination formation of some kind, he said, handing it back. It did give him a faint sense of guidance and directionality. Two of the symbols also gave him a hint of lingering aspects of control while the last hinted at Severance or something similar. Below that, was a short, interrupted piece of text in a language that was very like an ancient Easten script that talked about a guidance or maybe a passage? That was what Imperial Teacher also concluded, the princess agreed, with a smile which she was clearly trying to pitch as beautiful, yet oppressive. What he wishes is for us to investigate the origins of this artefact within the Yin Eclipse Mountains. What we need from you is the cooperation of your school with that endeavour. And those who are now in the school? he asked, trying not to think about the two elders from the Pill Sovereign Sect, the various strutting lunatics from the Four Peacocks Court and a bunch of others who were turning the place upside down. Ah, there are a few trusted associates who have come with us, with the blessing of Imperial Teacher, the princess said blandly. I trust it will not be a problem to accommodate them within the school? No not at all, he sighed. It is our honour to support the Imperial Court through your Imperial Uncle in this endeavour. Certainly, Dun Jian was after something with that tablet C but it seemed that the major goal, to him at least, was the acquisition of this school. The man was a snake, but he was a meticulous snake, and had connections in many places. Certainly very few of those helpers below would be here for these two. In all likelihood many were agents for the growing Associations of the central and southern continent who were working hard to supplant the Hunter Bureau and aspects of the Civil Authority Bureau, much as the Imperial Astrology Bureau had already largely supplanted the Azure Astral Bureau. It was unfortunate, but the Blue Gate School was, principally, the most accessible of the neutral parties in Blue Water City that they could swallow up. -If only they could have done it when father was still in charge, he lamented for a second time. The worst part of this was that few would actually lament this. The local politics were already so problematic C between the Hunter Bureau, the noble clans, the Military Authority and the push and pull between the Imperial Court and the Azure Astral Authoritys fight over governance C that stability and prospects was what many craved. If the Imperial Court brought it, in the hands of a princess, with a golden scroll and a promise of Imperial favour, few would look deep enough to wonder, more was the pity. His own instinct was that this was a prelude towards a proper move on the Eastern Gate C Xah Liji City C by the Imperial Court. The Hunter Bureau was also engaged in a lot of effort to win over the Ruan clan for some reason, to the detriment of their local politics in fact. The rumour that kept spinning back through certain circles there was that the Astral Authority were promising them help tracking down their errant Saintess who had fled their enclaves 150 years prior. What they were asking in return, nobody was sure C but there was an envoy from them in the city at this very moment, sequestered with the head of the Hunter Bureau for the province. And what of the other thing? the princess asked. He nearly asked what other thing she meant, before flicking back through the conversation prior to this in his head and realising she was asking about the origins of the other slate C the one with the sword. The only other place that was known to have markings like that was difficult. If at all possible he didnt want these two going there. -May the pet monkey of the nameless fate bugger the Deng clan sideways for telling them where that was! he thought, before schooling his thoughts. It is probably not advisable for you to travel into the interior to investigate in person, Your Highness, he said instead, putting on his politest tone and most apologetic manner. Both looked at him in a way that made him want to put his head in his hands and laugh with sadness. That is not what I asked, the princess said a bit more coolly. It is what you intend, though, is it not? Your Highness, he pointed out belatedly. This was a far bigger problem in reality. These two and their associates going upriver, towards South Grove Pinnacle and the Inner Valleys C into the caves where the ruins had decorations on them like the sword tablet did and where it had likely originated C was a disaster he would dearly like to avoid. You have heard how dangerous the place this is rumoured to have washed from is? he said carefully. There are local stories, yes, Huang JiLao frowned. However, these other relics have been recovered Yes, however, those are chance excavations on the edges, he said a bit more pointedly. This, even if it washed out of the river, likely came from the depths of the forbidden zone. Where the suppression is a significant obstacle and the calibre of threat is Certainly, there are some very interesting local stories and records regarding it, Dun Lian Jing said with a half-smile that suggested she didnt really give much credence to them. In any case, we are very familiar with the Dragon Pillars C and the Argent Devouring Pit. We are familiar with realm suppression, Huang JiLao said. And what it can represent. Certainly more than you, Headmaster Lu, Dun Lian Jing added archly. It took effort not to let a muscle twitch in his cheek. Her point was, likely, that as a princess of the Imperial Court she believed she knew more about the heavens than he did. It was a struggle to know where to start. Even the Azure Astral Authority was happy to just sit here and reap benefits from a distance. The Meng clan in ages past had done the same, as had the Tang clan over the aeons as far as he was aware. They were all more interested in money and influence that came from here, plucked quietly, by expendable hands. The bigger the power that walked in there, the less likely they were to walk out C that was the abiding lesson of history regarding Yin Eclipse. It was much watched, but very few dared mess with it and with only a few exceptions all those who had, had come away with only bloody noses and lingering regrets to show for it. The unwillingness of these two to give him face or listen to his counsel in this matter was certainly down to a combination of whatever Dun Jian had fed them, their own youthful exuberance and those fate-thrashed exceptions in all likelihood. The last century and a half had been a procession of little aggressions into that status quo. Brought about by the shifting influences to the north and east, and also by a few other upheavals elsewhere, especially on the Northern Tang continent, where rogue powers were starting to accumulate influence once more in spite of the aggressive efforts of the Imperial Court and their allies. -Perhaps something like this is inevitable, he thought with another flicker of emotional resignation. -Dun Jian, you snake, what is your goal here? he pondered again. Dun Jian had one interest: his own personal power. He had never shown interest in the Imperial infighting and he had eyes beyond this world and made friends widely, in the Kong clan, the Huang clan, and among those others who visited the Imperial Court from further afield -Great Grand Aunt would say that it is just a big cycle, shifting around a bit, and that my perspective is He winced slightly and glanced out across the gardens towards another pagoda, now almost thoroughly obscured in the pouring rain. -Fairy Aunt is is a wonderful person! You also have records here on the events of thirty years ago? Huang JiLao asked, bringing up the topic he had eventually been fearing would come around. There is much about the Three Schools Conflict available wherever you look, Young Noble Huang, he said blandly. Regarding Cao Hongjuns involvement in events of thirty years ago Dun Lian Jing added, a faint edge creeping into her voice. I know he was active in the conflict, but I was in personal cultivation at the time, Your Highness, he shrugged apologetically. I am aware of certain stories, certainly, but no more than your own sources, I imagine. They all come from the same place after all. Three could play at being difficult after all, and that wasnt a lie either or even a half truth. He had been meditating on his advancement at the time, only to be dragged out later to deal with the mop-up C not that he was going to volunteer that. Unfortunately, the Azure Astral Authority was very proactive in obscuring whatever role their influences may have had there, he added, noting their rather annoyed looks. If you wish, you could seek out an audience with the Cao household. Cao Leyang will certainly have comprehensive records for the latter half of the conflict, given the degree of influence he had in bringing that, and the events of one hundred years ago for that matter, to a close, he added, sticking the knife in a bit to see if they would flinch. Perhaps you could intercede in that matter, as a favour to Imperial Teacher, Dun Lian Jing suggested, sending a deliberate eye towards the seal. As you command, we shall make enquiries through some unofficial channels, he said with a salute to her. -But they wont answer, not now, not even for me, if I didnt already know everything they would say. He could already see the Cao household being about as amenable to requests from the Imperial Court as a cat was to water. Their position with the Azure Astral Authority had been a bit precarious in recent years, but they were staunch loyalists to that old order. Shall I also make enquiries regarding the other series of events? he asked, now deliberately fishing. Other series of events? Dun Lian Jing asked a bit testily. The events of one hundred years ago, when the Iron Crown Dukes heirs led that expeditionary force with a large band of valiant young heroes to attack indigenous rebels across the straits, on the western coast of Yin Eclipse, he said. Even just saying valiant young heroes made him want to spit out the window. That censure had caused more than enough trouble for all parties, riled up the various local clans, led to a number of deeply awkward revelations about the excesses of certain Young Nobles and Heroes from the powerful families on the central continent and suddenly made people think that the Azure Astral Authority might not be quite so bad as history kept telling them. Not to mention the status of the original perpetrators and the political tensions it spawned when the perpetrators got off way too lightly. He hadnt thought about that fate-sold little shit-stain in a long time. -I hope you are haunted by the grudges of all your victims nine generations, he added for good measure, because it was never a bad day to curse those events. Oh uhhh Dun Lian Jing looked lost for a moment, which was unusual. We are aware of those matters, Huang JiLao said smoothly, saving his companions blushes. Imperial Advisor Dun told us what he considered to be of consequence. Young Noble Teng Tai also sent us a short communique about those matters by way of a further briefing. Huang JiLao didnt wince, but he did have the briefest flicker of a reaction that suggested he would have liked to take that admission back. That likely explained the origins of the slate in Dun Jians possession. Likely it was something that had come out of that earlier incident. The Iron Crown Duke, across the straits, was one of the few Imperial Court loyalists on the Northern Tang continent, and thus held a disproportionate amount of influence among those who wanted to expand that influence northwards. His younger generations were all profligate little debtors and their associations with the Jade Gate Court and the Red Sovereign Sect were like a nascent cancer on that region which they lorded over like petty kingdoms. You will find few who have any admiration of the younger generations of the Iron Crown Dukes family, he said, adopting a tone of more serious counsel. They were seriously involved in the events of a century ago, and many here feel that the punishment they received was not fitting the crime. So it has occasionally been alleged, Huang JiLao said diplomatically. Quite a few odd artefacts also came out of the aftermath of that, he added, many of which then vanished over the ocean as I recall? They didnt bite on that, sadly. Likely they didnt know the origins of the slate itself, but if he could sow a few seeds of doubt there, it might not be a bad deed in the long run. Nobody had gotten anywhere by being chummy with Dun Jian as far as he knew. Teng Tai also spoke quite informatively about some really unusual ruins? Within the cave systems on the western edge of the Shadow Forest, north-east of West Flower Picking Town Dun Lian Jing said, changing the topic innocently. Regarding that, I would repeat my earlier counsel, Your Highness, he said with his best worried expression. Her question did take effort not to scowl over. At least it pretty much confirmed that Dun Jian was interested in the underworld below Yin Eclipse, and that the roots of this mess were probably with the fallout from the events of one hundred years ago and they, or Dun Jian, were fishing for things about the events of thirty years ago. He quietly cursed the Astrology Bureau and its three old gargoyles in his head and wondered if the Solitary Slaughter Sept could be interested. They had acted over the Blood Eclipse Cult 150 years ago but had been very quiet since then. Reminding the Iron Crown Duke that his misbegotten sons, while gone, had not been forgotten might not be a bad idea. Without a doubt, the root of this resurgent interest was likely those three, who had slunk off to the Jade Gate Court after those events and all become Inheriting Disciples of various minor elders affiliated with the Kong clan through the influence of their father. I have heard some rumours about that, but you would need to go to the Hunter Bureau for anything specific about the depths. Our school had little to no involvement in either event. In any case, most of the ruins have been well-explored over he was cut off by Dun Lian Jing finally losing a bit of her patience and standing up, slapping her hands on the table. Stop obfuscating, Headmaster! She stalked over to stand in front of him, scowling at him through her veil. We know that the Blue Gate School has been hiding information about those treasure realms that the Blue Water Sage first spoke of she hissed. He eyed her in return, cursing those three in his heart even more. Seeing him not react, she stalked back over to the side of the room, looking at the various herbs he was growing for fun in their spatial arrays. The oppression from the two watchers finally became tangible, revealing their strength as Dao Ascendants C beings at the very peak of their Eastern Azure Great Realm. Although not especially powerful ones, likely former Imperial Generals from the time of the previous emperor who had taken up posts as Royal Guards. It is in your interest to be cooperative. You still have not accepted our Imperial Acknowledgement either. Jing Huang JiLao winced and started to speak. Look, Headmaster You are being too conciliatory, JiLao, the Princess remarked as he remained locked where he was by the two intents. We are already showing this old man this much face, just because his father has a bit of influence, and yet he is just feeding us back stuff we already know. He schooled his face as she directed her words so she thought only Huang JiLao could hear. Her disdainful allusion to his fathers influence left him in no confusion as to her views on it. Schooling his response as carefully as possible, he offered her a short bow. Shaking her head, she refused to return it and stalked over to the wall to look at his collection of plants and a few other curios he had acquired over the years. Your Highness, the fissures are hardly any great secret, he said, schooling himself as she picked them up one after another. As to there being some kind of treasure realm, I am unsure what the Teng clans young heir Teng Tai or the Teng Schools Headmaster Teng Shan have told you but I can swear to the She banged the table and the shelves rattled. Headmaster! She had presumably done it to make a point, but somehow, several of them fell off C including the one she had just been holding. All but that one bounced. In a blur, he made it halfway across the room. You dareC! the voice of one of the guards hissed in his head, making the space around him congeal slightly. With a splintering of space, he watched as at the very last second one of his most treasured herbal specimens C a nine thousand year old green soul orchid was reduced to crushed stems and broken flowers amid the shards of the array and its glass case. The strength that had done the scattering was the Dao Ascendant that had warned him earlier C because Dun Lian Jing was not strong enough to break that case on her own. Staring at the ruined plant The princess looked as surprised as he was, but that didnt matter now. The point had been made. He resisted the urge to look out the window towards the pavilion. The orchid had had a beautiful singing voice and its little soul flame had liked to dance in the evenings, entertaining him by making funny faces or impersonating people it had seen in the day. He was properly angry now. It was tempting to throw her into the ocean C and with enough effort he could probably do it. With her life-saving treasures she would survive and it would be a character building experience for the whole city to see her impersonate a meteorite. It took effort, but he stepped back. -Refuse to play their game -Refuse The remains of the little orchid lingered in his field of view. Only his experience of many, many years stopped him in the end. To do that would require fighting the two Dao Ascendant cultivators; killing them was possible, but the repercussions -Not worth it he told himself. -Dun Jian, you snake, I will find some way to make you scream and weep blood for this, and that vow he fully intended to keep. She had not intended to break that plant, just bang the wall. Killing them would cause the kind of repercussion that Dun Jian had likely hoped would occur at some point by sending someone as fiery as this princess here. Huang JiLao was clearly to temper her more problematic edges, but only by a little. In any case, please excuse us, Dun Lian Jing eyed the ruin of the plant C she was clearly trying to pretend that was deliberate now, but he had seen the flicker of shock and faint horror in her eyes when it shattered C and waved for him to leave. Of course, Your Highness, he said with a formal bow, letting none of his anger seep out. The aura of that Dao Ascendant hung like a sharp sword held just behind his neck. -Another angle to the mess to consider, he thought sourly, walking out of his own office. -Is someone also trying to plot the princess or the Huang boy as well with this? -That imperial guard from the Imperial Envoys estate just tried to make me lose control, was that so they could step in and deal with me? The door closed behind him without him ever touching it. Headmaster, a school aide, from the Ha clan, based on the subtle purple motifs on his robe, stepped forward and saluted. Will Her Highness and the Young Noble be needing anything? He shot the man a disgusted look that nearly nailed him to the wall and just walked on. Setting aside the amount of bowing and scraping he had just had to fake, he had also been deeply attached to the orchid. It was a gift from his Aunt to help his cultivation, and a token of her esteem for his progress in advancing it and a delightful little being in its own right, wholly undeserving of that fate. Headmaster Ji! a tall old man, a Dao Sovereign wearing robes of the Deng clan, paused to speak to him, the barest flicker of surprise in his eyes. Deng Kong, he said flatly, now thoroughly in no mood to humour others, especially not this old fart with barely a hatful of talent. How is Her Highness? We were asked to attend her C to provide certain things. Deng Kong offered him a slight salute, as one might between equals, which was frankly embarrassing. She is as you find her, he grunted, narrowing his eyes and making the older man take a step back and sweat. Despite them ostensibly being of the same realm in the eyes of the outside world Without comment, he swiped the books from Deng Kong and skimmed them as the man spluttered in shock. -Teng Tai that attempt at riling me up and now this old idiot was surprised to see me. His thoughts rattled around in his head as he skimmed the books. They were a series of eye-witness accounts from various young masters of the Deng clan regarding the finding of the fragment. -The schools old ancestor from the Deng clan he resolved to go have a quiet word with that old fogy. They emphasised a great deal how useful the Deng clan had been in facilitating those artefacts speedy arrival to Her Highness and that snake Dun Jian. If he was to bet money, this was at least sixty percent aggrandisement. I am sure she will be delighted with these, he shrugged and tossed them back at the man, walking off and leaving him standing in the hallway. -So not only one imperial snake trying to bite the heels of this school. Teng Tai and the Teng clan were one thing, but the Deng clan was nearly as influential as the Ha clan and had links to all three schools. They were especially close to the Third Imperial Crown Prince, Dun Fanshu. They had also been the biggest beneficiary of the Three Schools Conflict and the fall of the Lin School and clan. -Is Dun Jian also working with that brat Fanshu? That was an unappealing thought. The apparatus of Dun Jian was nothing compared to the issues of meddling with one of the imperial heirs. Turning the corner, he found himself face to face with the Supreme Elder of the Leng clan and the head of the Mu clan, both also carrying gifts and scrolls and heading in the direction of his office with some haste. They both opened their mouths to speak to him, then shut them again as he stalked past without so much as a sideways look, letting his aura do the talking. Arriving in the courtyard at the centre of the school, he surveyed the various disciples going about their daily tasks and sighed. A few saw him and saluted, drawing attention to his presence. Along the far wall were a bunch of people wearing robes of the various influences from the central continent C Pill Sovereign Sect, Four Peacocks Court, Myriad Herb Association and a few other less consequential ones besides. None of them made any effort to salute him as he walked across the edge of the courtyard, despite all of them being juniors. Lu Ji managed to avoid twitching an eyebrow at that. Soul sense didnt work in this accursed rain, but the hubbub of conversation told him that there was currently a Pill Dao discussion going on in the alchemy court between Elder Kun Wen and an elder from the Pill Sovereign Sect. He shook his head in frustration and walked through the gateway out of the central courtyard and into one of the garden courts, summoning an umbrella decorated with waves and a nine-headed blue serpent to shelter him from the rain. -Perhaps the writing was already on the wall with the Lin School debacle in any case, he thought wearily. Walking past a statue of his Grand Uncle C Lu Fu Tao, the Blue Water Sage C sitting in meditation, he paused and shook his head sadly, thinking back to the old man and how he had put so much effort into setting up this city and securing the prosperity of the province through it in this era. It was really only the old mans shadow that had kept them independent to this point anyway. A minor miracle of location and reputation now broken and consigned to history in all likelihood. Sorry, old man, he muttered, standing and staring at the flower beds with the blue and yellow spirit blooms. It seems that your unfilial descendants really are no better than anyone elses. Chapter 2 – What the Day Brings
The politics of the periphery across the sea, locally called Yin Eclipse, is perhaps best described as a pyramid. At the top are the branches of our noble clans and heroic settlers whom his Majestys Imperial Grandfather sponsored from our Imperial continent and who, with the ongoing support of our August Imperial Throne since that time, have endeavoured to bring enlightened civilisation to this difficult land. Below them are those who arrived in their wake, seeking to exploit the opportunities provided, yet well-meaning and capable of following the tenets of the Blue Morality to the best of their capacity, limited though it is by their innate disposition. Below them are those who have cast aside their misguided ideas of a heritage and made some mediocre effort, through the generous and beneficent means granted to them by the Imperial Court, to better themselves. At the bottom are the indigenous, who have resisted most opportunities we have afforded them and at best are apathetic to our Majestys rule C living in towns and villages but barely embracing anything beyond this that might make them less savage C and at worst have even been known to provoke outright rebellion against the Imperial Mandate
Excerpt C A report on the current situation to the east of Blue Water City to the Imperial Court. ~ By Imperial Envoy to Blue Water Province, Duke of Qiao, Dun Qiao Honghui.

~ Jun Arai C Jade Willow Village ~
Lunchtime found Arai standing on the steps of the Jade Willow Hunter Pavilion, looking much more like a junior official of the Hunter Bureau than she usually did. She still wore the light robe, vaguely in the colours of the Ha clan, but over it she now had a short-sleeved grey one with a red trim, the front slashed with nine bronze stripes. The bronze stripes signified her status as a nine-star ranked Hunter, while the red edge to the robe identified her as a Hunter allowed to undertake corpse recovery C in effect someone at the very top of the lowest of the three ranking scales C bronze, silver and gold. Officials and elders all had silver stripes, while Pavilion Leaders and other very senior Bureau officials bore gold stripes. The rankings got a bit esoteric in Blue Water Province though. Technically, as a recovery hunter she should have been a three-star silver ranked official, but the Hunter Bureau had effectively eliminated those ranks from the local roster when removing the cultivation realm requirements for those advancing in some regions of Blue Water Province, since the Three Schools Conflict. This had been replaced by a requirement that you serve within a regional Bureau Pavilion at nine-star rank for five straight years before being elevated to a one-star silver rank. For two-star it was ten years and three-star it was twenty. The reason she was, in spite of this, a junior official was entirely down to her being a recovery hunter for West Flower Picking Towns Pavilion. It was a strange exception to the rule, which persisted, according to her teacher in the Pavilion, Old Ling, because it was much harder to selectively change the designation that a recovery hunter was a junior official than it was to just remove three ranks from the grade scale It was the kind of bureaucracy that made peoples eyes glaze over when talking about the Hunter Bureau, made all the more ironic in a way, because she held the status of recovery hunter due to the same chronic shortage of qualified hunters after the Three Schools Conflict that led to the cultivation requirements being relaxed in the first place. Looking over the twenty-two people C not eleven as earlier stated C standing around below her though, it was hard not to feel like someone was making trouble at her expense. That she pretty much expected something in this vein didnt help either. Having secured her services so cheaply, there was no way that the people here were going to not capitalise on things now that she had to complete the task. -Likely the list of things I requested to help with looking for this elder got back to some bastard who thought he could be really smart, she grumbled to herself as she set about matching the various disciples she had been expecting to the records she had read on them earlier. Six were from the Jade Willow Sect, led by a Golden Core cultivator, with all the rest very early Qi Refinement. The five from local influences were scattered through the group talking to others C the two at Qi Condensation and one at Qi Refinement were standing with the Jade Willow group, and the two Golden Core cultivators were talking quietly at the back. -None from the Pavilion though She swept her gaze across the group a second time to be sure, but it seemed the rest were all from the village, looking like they had been sent here straight from the fields with some haste given their damp appearance and muddy boots. Seven of that group were at Qi Condensation and four at Qi Refinement, near as she could tell in this weather. -At least all of them are younger than me, she sighed, giving mental thanks to the fates for that small piece of fortune. She would freely admit that she did not do a lot of this kind of missions; however, her previous experience had taught her two things: firstly that sect disciples were always difficult and secondly that trying to teach cultivators who were both higher realm and older than her gave her a headache. Thankfully, before she had to work her way through the tangled rigmarole of not offending a bunch of cultivators from the local school, Elder Mu appeared out of the hall behind her and shot her a small nod which she gracefully returned. Good afternoon, Elder Mu. Thank you for coming to see us off, she said, offering him a formal salute, which he returned politely. Senior Hunter Jun, I see you have gotten started already, Elder Mu replied pleasantly, casting an eye over the three groups of cultivators standing around on the steps. I was led to believe there would be eleven? she pointed out quietly. Mmm, Elder Mu nodded with narrowed eyes. I was under that impression as well after they made such a fuss earlier. We will talk more about it when you get back. He passed her a black bracelet that she slipped in her pouch for now. The supplies you asked for. Please try to use them sparingly. I understand you are going to take this bunch fishing? Thank you, she saluted him again and checked what was inside it as she stashed it away. It held ten high grade cores, thirty mid-grade cores and a small crate containing a few hundred elementally attuned ward stones. Most of the latter would be for the teaching. There were also a few more pots, the rope, a canvas, several jars of basic replenishment and purification pills and various other technical sundries that rendered her previous days shopping a bit redundant, but it was better to have more rather than less. and yes, that is the plan, she answered with a bright smile. Dont drown any of them, Elder Mu added in the sign language that field Hunters frequently used. She nodded, taking that warning to heart, then turned to face the group. EVERYONE! Raising her voice, she got their belated attention and waved for them all to come in closer. Good afternoon everyone just about, she said, walking down the steps a bit. I am glad to see so many people are here. The assembled potential trainees stared back at her with expressions that varied from boredom to a desire to be somewhere cool and dry. She couldnt really blame them for that latter opinion at least C it was developing into a truly muggy day. I am Jun Arai, a Junior Official from the Hunter Bureau. Per a request from the village elders of Jade Willow Village and the elders of the Pavilion here, I have been asked to come and spend some time teaching you the basics of scouting for ginseng. Most of them just stood there muttering dully to each other, which was to be expected, really. -Likely they thought they were going to get some high ranked expert from Blue Water City and instead they get me It was hard not to feel slightly aggrieved there, but she would be lying to herself to think that, again, was not something she had anticipated. Only the few from the local village with physical cultivations were actually treating her with anything approaching actual respect, and even that was more tinged with curiosity. Requesting permission to speak to Senior Mu! one of the boys, a peak Qi Refinement disciple from the Jade Willow Sect, called out, stepping forward smartly and saluting Elder Mu. .. Elder Mu, for his part, just narrowed his eyes and the youth hurriedly stepped back, sweating a bit. -There is always one, she reflected with a soft sigh. Elder Mu has already briefed me on what is required, she said, speaking up again and choosing to ignore the slight for now. The village wishes you to learn the practical basics of formations, feng shui and how the valleys around here work Off to the side, Elder Mu nodded along. Because of the rain, however, taking you up into the ginseng fields is not going to happen today. Several of the locals breathed out in relief. The Jade Willow disciples and those from the influences just frowned or continued talking in quiet voices though. -Ah well, if you are disappointed you will soon get over it, she chuckled to herself. So, this afternoon we are going to go deal with another local issue: an infestation of Duo Lis water lotus. We will be spending the afternoon sweeping the field systems between here and the small massif four miles south-west of the town, finishing at the Gen family estate. Any questions? There was a lot of silence, which was C again C much as she had expected. -Nobody ever asks questions Are you really a senior hunter? the boy who had spoken to Elder Mu asked abruptly. Kun Shi, right? she asked, recalling his face from the briefing she had been given. Disciple Kun Shi, the youth corrected her, superciliously. I am indeed a Senior Hunter, she answered, her bright smile never slipping. But youre not any stronger than I am, Kun Shi stated challengingly. She looked him over; he was indeed close to the peak of Qi Refinement. His misconception was understandable probably, if he didnt have much exposure to those who worked in the Yin Eclipse Mountains. Externally, Physical Path cultivators were largely indistinguishable from Spiritual Path cultivators who focused on body refinement, or Martial Path cultivators. Only with soul sense would the distinctions become properly apparent to most people, although there were ways to tell. Glancing sideways at Elder Mu, she saw he was also frowning a bit, though not at her. The subtle emphasis on Kun when Kun Shi corrected her had been telling there Elder Mu, she said brightly, turning to him if I might impose upon you? You may, Elder Mu replied with a polite nod. The fact that Kun Shi had dared to actually speak to this Elder Mu, and didnt have a middle name like Elder Ha Li Wen, suggested he was actually tied to the main Kun clan in the province somehow, which was both good and bad. -Well, if it all goes tits up because of him, I can always ask Juni to sort him out, she thought with a snicker. Her friend was the big miss of West Flower Picking Towns Kun clan and also a proper official within their Pavilion. -That will be an object lesson on who you mess with for him. She didnt let any of that seep out though. The important thing here and now was that Elder Mu was also likely from the Kun clan if Kun Shi dared to call out to him like that, and if he was Dao Seeking that meant that his law was water affinity, as was his spirit root in all likelihood as that was what the Kun clan favoured. Pulling out one of the blank mid-grade formation cores, she imprinted a formation centre onto it and tossed it down on the ground between them along with a few ward stones of each element. {Devouring Pit of the Yin Worm} The yin-earth-attuned sealing formation swirled out, encompassing both her and Elder Mu in the blink of an eye. Elder Mu was locked in place as the pavement around him manifested ephemeral quicksand. The corrosive aspect of the formation was ineffective C that was to be expected given he likely had a nascent principle and she didnt want to waste a high-grade core. The locking aspect of it, however, was perfectly sufficient to the task of physically restraining Elder Mu as his water attribute became the lesser link in a minor elements cycle, keeping the formation centred on him. As she watched, Elder Mu tried to move, raising an eyebrow as the sand mixed with the natural elemental cycle that was being subverted by the rain and consumed its properties as yin earth was wont to do. He took two steps with great effort and then his Nascent Soul, looking identical to his physical body and just as solid, appeared right beside her. Impressive, Senior Hunter, Elder Mu said, stroking his beard as he took in the formation. You were taught by Old Ling and Grandmaster Mang? This junior has indeed received teachings from both, Elder Mu, she answered, masking her smile, and then added for good measure, and some slight instruction by Jade Willow Immortal Fei a number of years ago. -It never hurts to mention the local powerhouse, she smirked inwardly. The rest of the group below stared at her dully, a few trying to shuffle back only to find that they too were now mired in the formation. Nobody was able to take a single step as the suppression of the rain continued to merge with the yin earth element of the formation to seal up everything within some twenty metres of Elder Mu. It wouldnt do much against Nascent Souls, but for anything physical the more they struggled, the more they would get stuck. Thank you for humouring me, Elder, she signed unobtrusively. Think nothing of it, his voice echoed in her mind. They should follow orders. That Kun Shi is a distant relative it seems. I shall have to have words with his parents about his attitude. I trust that is enough of a demonstration for you, Disciple Kun? she said pleasantly, amused that he winced a bit and finally stopped struggling. First lesson, I suppose C does anyone want to hazard a guess at how I did that? Twenty-two silent faces stared up at her and Elder Mu in the rain. Okay, new first lesson! she said a bit more sharply. Speak out about things! Communication is the single most important thing out there. If you are wrong that is no slight on you; nobody knows everything. If you did, you would be the Eye of Heaven, and nobody goes around claiming to be that at least not for very long. As far as jokes went, it was not great, but it did get her a few weak laughs, finally breaking the ice somewhat. There was, however, still a lot of shaking of heads until finally one of the other Jade Willow disciples, a girl called Chen Lanfeng, ventured: You used Elder Mus own qi against him. How did you know Elder Mu has a water law? another, who she placed as Chen Da, asked, sounding confused and staring at Elder Mu. Observation, she answered, with a half-smile. Kun Shi here dared to step forward and speak out like that to him, and when he used some of his qi earlier on today in my presence it had hints of water qi Indeed, I will swear to the worldly fate itself that I had not at any previous point told Hunter Jun that I was a member of the Kun clan, Elder Mu said with a faint smile. I have also been in seclusion for over a century and only left two days ago. and yes, I used the attribute of his own qi against him C Elder Mus physical body is only somewhat hindered because of his realm. You, however, who do not have Soul Foundations are all totally sealed, she explained to them watching as they kept trying to struggle free, to no avail. The Dao of Feng Shui is also part of the Dao of Formations. Indeed, Elder Mu added, stroking his beard. The Dao of Formations and the Dao of Feng Shui are closely linked. You can achieve remarkable things with both that defy cultivation realms when you are aware of the rules by which things operate. She nodded and cancelled the formation with a sigh, recovering the core. The ward stones she had scattered at the most auspicious locations nearby as she activated it were all used up but for the sake of a useful demonstration like that she was willing to take it. The reason why we are not going up into the Outer Valleys today is also because of this, she explained, waving a hand through the falling rain, scattering drops with her palm. This rain comes from the east, literally. It is from the slopes of the East Fury Peaks and carries with it vestiges of South Grove Pinnacles soul-sealing miasma. It is the Yin that Devours and Yang that Suppresses; in the midst of this, the Outer Valleys ambient feng shui will be crippling for anyone on the Spiritual Path. As she spoke she noted a few of the locals nodding along, which was reassuring at least C this wasnt common knowledge, but the basics of it would be known by those who worked around the edges of the suppression zone. It was mostly for the local nobles and Jade Willow Sect disciples benefit as they likely didnt have any real engagement with the forbidden zone at all. So, everything is suppressed up there, and currently we are stood in the middle of a weather system that is temporarily turning down here into a lesser version of the Outer Valleys, she went on. That suppression can work in your favour if you are quick-witted and, as Elder Mu said, understand what you are working with. One of the things you are going to learn is how to use formations to deal with things far above your realm, or which have difficult properties to otherwise deal with. Overconfidence and cutting corners will get you killed; plants are sneaky, they move at a different pace to us, and they dont see the world in the same way as we do. While ginseng are sneaky buggers, Duo Lis water lotuses are the very picture of sneaky and mendacious invaders into ecosystems, she finished up, looking at them and their still rather non-committal expressions. -You wont look like that in two hours, she snickered inwardly, remembering her own first experiences with various incursive water lotuses. But arent they water element herbs? one of those from a local influence, Fan Bo Pei according to the list, finally spoke up, Isnt that useful now? Now, yes, but come next dry season when they are rooted in So doesnt that just make them stronger? Fan Bo Pei said, interrupting her with a frown. Water feeds life, and while earth subdues water, the fields are set up to be balanced earth with yang life, so wont the lotuses actually be a good thing? On paper, yes, she agreed, looking around at the others and noting that some of the locals were rolling their eyes unobtrusively. However! Duo Lis lotuses dont support alignments C they are the alignments. They are qi-gathering spirit herbs. If left unchecked they will turn your fields into a perpetual quagmire and when the dry season comes again with the north wind that brings all that yang qi from Northern Tang, what is going to happen? She subtly looked at the villagers, trying to lead them to answer this, to see if any of them could. The alignments of the fields will be totally broken and we wont be able to grow anything, one of them said finally. Exactly, she replied, giving them a smile and a nod of thanks. And there is a more pressing problem If left for a season, those with spiritual wisdom will start hunting livestock and other spirit herbs in the waterways. You have nothing that will naturally prey on their seeds in this area either, so they will just subsume everything else, because the most suitable environment for a Duo Lis lotus is a bunch of other Duo Lis lotuses And eventually they will start killing more than just livestock, Elder Mu added impassively. And once they get beyond Golden Core, the principal plants of the colony will run for the Outer Valleys and might even overturn one or two of the closer ecosystems there, she concluded. But dont they already exist up there? a Jade Willow disciple asked a bit archly. -Well, I suppose its not so unreasonable to assume, she reflected, even if it was hard not to sigh mentally. Yes, but those lotuses grow up as spirit vegetation up there, she replied. Every valley is basically a giant natural formation. Much like the display with Elder Mu here, they are locked within the cycle and cannot subsume it. A rogue one coming in from outside would be able to hunt with impunity and rapidly destabilise everything. The livelihood of your village is tied to the ginseng harvest, so it isnt much of an exaggeration to say that if left unchecked you will have an expensive problem. But then why hasnt an Immortal come and dealt with it? another of the Jade Willow disciples asked. Are you aware of how much it would cost to have an Immortal with that level of formations knowledge come here? she asked, glad she had the means to hide the amusement in her tone. There was much shaking of heads. Ten to twenty Spirit Jades, depending on how extensive the messing about was. Oh And who is going to be paying for that? she added, before anyone else could speak up, trailing her gaze across the whole group again. The differing reactions to that were quite interesting. The sect disciples and those from local influences just looked nonplussed. The eleven from the village however had slightly sour expressions. The village, probably, one of the villagers finally replied. Or whichever family owns the land that was contaminated, a girl spoke up. Exactly, she nodded And that is enough spirit stones to bankrupt many spirit farmers, doing almost as much damage to the local economy as the water lotus would in the first place That, really, was why these eleven from the village were here now, rather than helping with the harvest. Ginseng was next seasons problem, the harvest was more important to them C however, the alignments of valuable fields being ruined for years was any seasons problem, and if they could get it fixed for next to nothing and get a few more people with those skills in the process, few would not jump at the opportunity. Exactly, Elder Mu agreed, stepping forward and putting his hands behind his back. A masterful summation of the problem at hand, Senior Hunter Jun. Thank you, Elder Mu, she murmured, giving him a small smile, before turning back to the group again. So, for those of you thinking that this is not that important C it is, she said with a certain emphasis. I will repeat, because its important, spirit plants herbs are sneaky, they move at a different pace to us and they dont see the world in the same way as we do. This why we will start off this series of lessons by dealing with these lotuses. It only seems fair when the heavens have seen fit to provide us with an ideal opportunity to do so, because this rain means they can no longer use the main tool at their disposal C their innate soul sense. This is an important lesson, Elder Mu added, looking at the group more severely now. Being unwilling to learn, or thinking something is beneath you, will get you killed anywhere, incidentally. Thank you for the instruction, Elder Mu, they all chorused, offering him a salute. Thank you for the instruction, Hunter Jun, most of them added a moment later. The Jade Willow group mumbled it, but they did acknowledge her now, so it was a start she supposed. Elder Mu? she asked, turning back to him. If I might have a moment? He nodded, and she gestured for the group to take it easy for a few moments. They all did so with remarkable alacrity, sitting on the steps or getting into small huddles to talk. A few even produced lunch. Are there any I need to be wary of? she asked softly. My distant nephew might try to act out, Elder Mu mused. The bunch from the Jade Willow Sect are mostly distant relatives of the Ha, Kun, Fan or Chen clans. The local ones are, as far as I am aware, all from good families. Mostly their dissatisfaction stems from the expectation that they were going to be following around some influential Hunter from Blue Water City where the request was originally filed, as it turns out. And instead they get a girl from West Flower Picking Town not much older than they are, she murmured, feeling a bit aggrieved in her heart. It is what it is, Elder Mu said, patting her on the shoulder. I must admit, I was dubious, but your record speaks for itself, and you have acknowledgements from people I know well. I hope you can teach them well and as I said, please dont drown any of them; that would be I wont, she reassured him. Incidentally, Elder Mu, may I allow them to keep any they harvest themselves? You are surprisingly cruel for such a nice young lass, Elder Mu chuckled, stroking his beard again and looking over at the group. Yes, if they can achieve that feat, they can keep what they themselves harvest. I think that covers everything? he asked. It does, she agreed. Please teach them all well, Elder Mu said, a bit more loudly, to get the attention of the group below, before offering her a salute and stepping back. Best of luck, Senior Hunter Jun C I hope for good luck in your tasks! Thank you, Elder Mu! she replied, saluting him formally in turn before stepping back, and turning to the group. Without further preamble, she waved for them gather round. Right! Elder Mu has graciously said that you can keep any of the lotus plants that you manage to harvest yourselves! Indeed, Elder Mu agreed, nodding at her words. You may keep any you yourselves manage to harvest. Thank you for your generosity, Elder Mu! Elder Mu is generous! Giving thanks to Elder Mu! Quite a few of them saluted and the rest brightened up considerably at his words, she couldnt help but notice. -Some things do not change, she thought wryly. Nothing like some incentives to get things moving. Okay! she called out, waving for them to get moving. The day will not get any younger the longer we stand around here talking about it! Lets get going! Following her words, they all trooped out of the pavilion and into the village square, in a gaggle of contrasting umbrellas and quiet discussion; mostly, it had to be said, complaints about the weather. The village was much quieter than it had been first thing in the morning. Partly that was down to the climate at midday, which was bordering on vile and trending well past deepest jungle in a rainstorm. Those who were still bustling about in the muggy, muddy, misty rain that drenched the streets were either those with tasks they couldnt put off or those too poor to afford a lot of teleport talismans. On the way out of town, she continued matching faces to names and memorising them. The rain was a bit annoying in that regard, but thankfully the mission list gave her a rundown of the general competencies of those eleven she received from the school and local influences. They had been selected because they already had some aptitude for divination, geomancy or formations, or good instincts and a bit of prior experience. As for the villagers, they were likely those from families Clerk Bai and maybe others had sent her way. It did mean that the usual practice of these things would need a bit of a mix-up though. The idea was usually to randomly divide up groups and make you learn teamwork in a rather sink or swim manner, forcing you to work with what you had and discover your weaknesses for yourself. It was a brutal way of weeding out those who were unsuitable, because the Pavilion stressed flexibility. Most senior Hunters worked alone or, for those who didnt, moved from team to team of lesser-ranked Hunters C leading others or acting as on-request specialists for the most part. Stable teams like the one she and her sister Sana had were very much the exception. Uhh Hunter Jun? one of the locals dropped in beside her. Yes? she replied, smiling at the younger man somewhat encouragingly. Lun Quan. Im Fen Duans younger cousin, he said, offering her a salute of greeting. Ah, she nodded and returned the greeting. How can I help you? Are we really going fishing for those fate-accursed lotuses? Lun Quan asked, lowering his voice slightly. Yes, she re-affirmed, glancing around at some of the others as well who were listening in. I assume the local farmers are not unknowledgeable about getting rid of them? This will be the third infestation of a rogue spirit herb of this type in five seasons, Lun Quan muttered, spitting on the ground. I believe I was told as much yesterday, by a bunch of old-timers out beyond the road on the way to Red Lake Village, she nodded. We will be starting out there anyway. Old Ges fields? another nearby villager, a young woman with dark hair and a thin build asked. You know him? she said, offering greetings to the guard on the gate as they went past. The guard, who was one of those she had seen earlier, shady moustache, waved back at her as Lun Quan nodded, answering for the young woman who had just spoken up. Yep, cranky old sort but well respected. A lot around there have trouble with Old Weng, a local rivalry going back quite a while. Are you familiar with most of the other local folks here? she asked after a moment. Afraid you got lumped with a dud assignment? Lun Quan asked, casting her an amused look. She gave him a sideways look but said nothing. That suspicion had crossed her mind C that someone really had decided to sling a jar of monkey piss over this assignment for some reason C given how the initial request had come via the village, yet the reworked request had been through the Pavilion, but with no people from the Pavilion along for the ride. -I suppose someone among the village elders got word and ensured they had representation, she mused. Especially with this issue of the locals being frozen out of pavilion tasks by the Ha clan. The Pavilion has been difficult over this request, she answered diplomatically, after a moments consideration. Especially given what I have heard regarding this Elder Li Wen. Lun Quan spat on the ground again and made an inauspicious sign with his left hand, as did several others nearby who overheard. That popular locally, huh? she chuckled. If I had two left hands Id curse the bugger twice, Lun Quan scowled, which got some laughter from the others. Anyone here particularly good with formations? she asked, looking at the villagers. I have to assume that most of you have a grasp of five elements geomancy and landscape feng shui? Formations not so much, but the other two? Aye C and those that dont are fast learners, Lun Quan answered as a few other villagers walking nearby nodded. -So he has become their informal spokesperson? she mused. Duan was also quite well connected Why do you ask? the dark-haired girl interjected from nearby. We have some knowledge but we cannot stare at books all day like them One of the Jade Willow disciples walking on the other side, Fuan Gu if she recalled from the jade she had been given, scowled at the veiled barb in the girl''s comment but, perhaps wisely, said nothing. Ahem So how do you plan to smoke those fate-thrashed lotuses out? Lun Quan asked, quickly moving the topic on. Alignment Overburden, she replied, by way of explanation. And then sending people in in teams to go fish the ones with spiritual wisdom out. Is that even possible out here? In this weather? Lun Quan asked again, taking care not to step into a puddle that was spreading across the road just beyond the gate. Of course it is, she answered with an amused grin, patting him on the shoulder. Thats why youre all here to learn. Unlike her previous trip down the road between the villages of Jade Willow and Red Lake, this one went very quickly as she led her group at a literal jog back towards the fields where she had first emerged from the mountain range. They passed a few covered wagons and such, but traffic was mostly people and smaller hand carts now. On either side of the road, she could see people working speedily to gather spirit herbs before the rain totally overwhelmed the fire qi that was the vital root of the dry seasons herb crop. The flares of teleportation circles were like flashes of distant lightning every few minutes. Finally, she arrived at the point where she had stopped the previous day and first spoken to the two old farmers, and waved all of them to come to a stop. Is this it? someone asked looking around dubiously. No, she remarked drily, looking east through the misty rain, along the canal that ran under the road. From here we are going to follow the canal inland. There were a few groans, but as she directed, the group went down the bank with her following. Shaking her head at the grumbled complaints she led them along the canal banks, which were lush with vegetation, birds calling and insects buzzing everywhere, until they arrived at the spot where she had fished the lotus out the previous day. Much as she had expected, there was no sign of another right at that spot, so she led them a short distance further up the waterway until she spotted the tell-tale signs of another lotus that had started to awaken its spiritual wisdom and called them all to a stop. Right, she said brightly, looking around at the slightly bedraggled group. We have arrived. There are Duo Lis lotuses here? Kun Shi asked, looking around sceptically. Yes, she nodded, giving him a wry smile. So the first thing to do is to show you all how to find them when you cant use soul sense. Given there was nobody other than her from the local Hunter Pavilion here it was, she judged, highly unlikely that anyone had more than passing acquaintance with a proper feng shui text. The Han Manual was what the Hunter Bureau favoured, so that was mostly what she had decided to teach them today as it was more readily available. The other two manuals she had studied C the Eight Trigrams Chart, courtesy of their father, and the Azure Skies Codex, courtesy of Ling Yu, were much more complex. Looking at the group groups really, she thought for a moment about the best way of getting them to learn this, before deciding to have them do it by process of elimination, starting with the most obvious methods first. Not only would it be instructional, but it should help break down a few more barriers between the different groups. That was the other reason she was all the way out here. This was probably the current extremity of the infestation, or good as. That made it a good place to make mistakes and be sure that the lotus plants would only run one direction. You, she pointed at one of the group basically at random. Young Master Bei, would you please use your qi perception to find us a Duo Lis lotus in the canal? Wen Bei, the scion from the local Wen family, shot her a frown but still swept his qi out across the waterway. His cultivation was a bit worse than hers, at the upper end of Qi Refinement, so even in the current environment he was able to cover a few hundred square metres quite easily. They all stood there in silence watching as Wen Bei spent several minutes scouring the river very thoroughly. There dont seem to be any here, he said, the suspicion clear in his tone. Anyone else like to try? she asked still smiling, looking around at the group as a whole, who were arraigned in a rough semi-circle of umbrellas along the bank of the canal now. Kun Shi, who had been growing increasingly restless as everyone watched Wen Beis attempt, stepped forward immediately and sent a very narrow, focused sweep of qi across the river bed. He made three passes before scowling and also throwing up his hands, to some laughter from the sect disciples. In truth, she had to judge that he was a bit unlucky. Had Wen Bei not spooked every lotus within line of sight, Kun Shi might actually have found one or two of the quasi-Qi Condensation ones. None of the Golden Core cultivators stepped forward, so eventually after two more had tried by various methods, she waved Fuan Daiyi, the one from the Jade Willow Sect, forward. Disciple Fuan, perhaps you might like to try? she said pleasantly. Is this really necessary? Disciple Fuan grumbled, clearly not wanting to lose face to his juniors by failing. If it makes you feel any better, she murmured so only he could hear, smiling at him as nicely as she could manage. If you use intent, you might actually succeed. He coughed a bit, clearly unused to having pretty young... slightly older than him... women, smile quite that pleasantly at him, and nodded. She watched as he scoured the river twice using intent-infused qi, the hallmark of a Golden Core cultivator. Several of the lotuses that were close to gaining spiritual awakening finally reacted slightly, their flowers opening a bit more fully and the pinkish colour darkening slightly at the tips for the briefest moment to turn blue-purple. Ohh! Amazing! Senior Fuan! See, I said Senior Fuan could do it The rest of the Jade Willow disciples muttering at one side finally provoked a bit of competitive spirit and Fan Bo Pei, one of the two Golden Core cultivators from the local families, stepped forward. He swept the other side of the canal, also revealing a few of the spirit vegetation ones briefly. The other Golden Core cultivator, Dan Fei Gung, was also about as successful. It was a bit cruel, she had to admit, but learning by experience in this instance was the best medicine. The village cultivators all had very carefully schooled faces now, clearly knowing what was going to happen next. Right! she said with a further smile, clapping her hands together. Now that you have revealed a bunch, you should go grab them before they run off. Their congratulations died down a bit and the disciples eyed her a bit dubiously, clearly sensing a catch. Incidentally, if you catch one you can sell it yourself. That extra bit of impetus set the two groups to discussing heatedly before Chen Da waved to the locals. You lot, what are you waiting for? Go get us those lotuses! Ahaha no, one of the villagers, a skinny youth with crooked teeth, chuckled. We would not dare to rob you esteemed members of the Jade Willow Sect of spirit stones. Youre getting them for us, not Elder Mu was pretty clear, she interjected. Whoever harvests them gets to keep them, The Jade Willow disciples scowled and there was some more discussion before Fuan Daiyi waved Fuan Gu, who was likely a family relative, forward. As everyone watched, he walked across the surface of the canal towards the clump of lotus pads Fates get! with a curse, Fuan Gu abruptly destabilized and fell, flailing into the water with a splash about a metre from the lotus plants. Keeping Elder Mus warning about none of them drowning in mind, she eyed the actual lotus several metres away on the far bank in case it decided to be a bit opportunistic as Fuan Gu flailed and eventually grabbed one of the lotuses his senior had identified and pulled it up. Or tried to, at least. He struggled for several minutes before finally drawing a treasure sword out of his talisman and hacking in the mud as the locals all watched on with faces worthy of a high stakes Gu Takes All game. Finally, he staggered back to the shore, covered in stinking, red canal mud and drenched in canal water, triumphantly carrying the twitching, amorphous root stock of the lotus he had been wrestling with. Wordlessly she went down the bank and helped him up, taking the weakly twitching spirit plant from him. It was a quasi-Qi Condensation water lotus, however Thankfully, without her even having to say anything, Fuan Gu had realised something was amiss, because golden sap was running over his hands now from the root he was holding. Is that a golden star lotus? Kun Shi muttered. It is, she agreed. A quasi-Qi Condensation one as well. But Fuan Gu just looked confused. You should probably put it back before the local farmers get annoyed, she suggested with a slight smile. Fuan Gu stared at the lotus in his hand for a long moment then sighed and tossed the root back into the shallows where it rapidly sank back into the disturbed mud. Water lotuses are sneaky! she explained. They are good at hiding, excellent at misdirection and can even lead you to target their nearest competitors in the ecosystem, believing that you are actually pulling up them. They can? Chen Lanfeng, the only female disciple from the Jade Willow Sect, asked, looking puzzled. Well, you just saw Fuan Gu here haul out a golden star lotus, she said, beckoning them all down to the waters edge. In case you are unfamiliar, that is an earth attributed lotus planted here to help balance the canals alignments and ensure that the water does not become attributed to yin thanks to the runoff from the fields. At least you didnt pull up a red root lotus of the same rank by accident. Ohh Lucky! The villagers comments made her struggle not to laugh. There are those in here as well? Fan Bo Pei muttered. Hiding her amusement at the various reactions, she put her umbrella down and stored away her grey robe, then added her lighter robe for good measure before wading into the shallows in her under-tunic. After a few moments searching she found what she was after and carefully lifted up a root of a lotus with slightly darker leaves, taking care not to break the stems as she did so. Holding it up for them she poked the root with a knife and a moment later came a few threads of red sap that smoked faintly in the humid rain. Red root lotus, she stated, showing it around to them as they all clustered down at the waters edge. A spirit herb with a mixed attribute of life, fire and earth. Their sap is quite unpleasant. Their leaves are actually a minor ingredient in some really spicy spirit food recipes. They are also used to help balance the canals qi attributes. Once she had put the lotus back, she waded ashore and re-robed C ignoring the slightly puerile looks from one or two of the male disciples C and got them to continue searching. The next thing she got them to try was talismans, some actual divination arts and even a compass that one of the Golden Core nobles, Dan Fen Guang, possessed. Those attempts were marginally more successful, but fell afoul of another problem C those using them all failed to take into account the artificial field alignments and such, and nobody using them was familiar with the lay of the land at all. The villagers didnt really get an opportunity to participate much in this: few of them possessed the means to have expensive divination talismans, and compasses were important tools that were in much demand right now for the harvesting, meaning none of them had been gifted any to use for this training. During their time well spent exploring how sneaky this variant of Duo Lis lotus was, she had gone around working out how many lotuses there actually were in the canal. Discounting the one she had grasped the previous day, she had found two close to becoming proper spirit herbs and maybe three times that that were still spirit vegetation hiding amidst other clusters of lotuses. Eventually, though, after half an hour of watching them eliminate all the common solutions to finding the plants, she finally called them back together. Are there really Duo Lis lotuses here? Kun Shi grumbled, staring at the waterway in disgust. There are, she confirmed. And as I said, they are sneaky. The rain is messing with their soul sense, but their other tricks are still very much in evidence C namely that they can disguise themselves as other lotuses to a certain degree, and also make other lotuses look a bit more like them. They are a qi-gathering spirit herb, remember? That affords them some extra quirks. In fact, the ones here were even better than usual, she had to admit. Likely that was part of the mutation this variant had... and why it was a clearance request she was pretty sure. The record showed Blue Water City had already evaluated the original request, by one Gen Weng, while it was still a normal request. No mention of the wider infestation had been made either, which told her that someone had likely decided to tweak the nose of a Pavilion that the upper echelons of the Hunter Bureau in the province felt was too close to the Ha clan. -Nothing like a years bad harvest or a few very expensive clean up jobs to change local minds, she reflected, staring at the cloudy, disturbed waters of the canal. It was a reminder that even something as boring as this could be used as a political club. That was certainly why it landed in West Flower Picking Town as well, another pavilion which was embroiled in a local power struggle of sorts between the Ha and Kun clans, the Deng clan and the Blue Water City Hunter Bureau that leaned much more towards the Azure Astral Authority. -Well, I suppose I should bring in the others at this point, she mused, turning to consider the villagers sitting or standing in a few small groups mostly just watching. AhFu Kang, right? she eyed the villagers and picked a youth who looked like he was paying attention. Yes, Miss Jun? he straightened up a bit and stepped forward. How would the farmers here normally resolve this issue, assuming nobody could be tasked from outside to solve it? she asked him. Seal off the waterway spur, drain it, dig it down to the clay, incinerate all the earth and vegetation, boil the water to vapour and leave it open for a dry season, Fu Kang replied promptly. And why is that not exactly favoured? she asked, opening up the question to everyone. Because it takes a huge amount of manpower, Heng Ning, the dark-haired young village girl, muttered. Also stupidly expensive, another villager, Pei Vung, added. It wrecks the field alignments, and then you can only grow normal crops here for that season, Lun Quan said. Exactly, this is how it would normally be dealt with: scorched earth, literally, she said to the assembled group as a whole. It is an effective strategy, but also rather inefficient. There is of course a third alternative, she said, looking at the Jade Willow disciples. Get a senior to come and root them out, Fan Bo Pei, one of the nobles, was the person who actually replied. Indeed, but that is also not as easy to do as it might seem, she said. People have many concerns and if an infestation like this is not caught early, even if they come and resolve it, the damage will linger, another villager, Hu Juan, added. If this were a spirit pond, how would it be resolved? she said to Kun Shi, who as a member of the Kun clan should be familiar with this kind of thing in theory at least. A formations expert would be called in, they would seal the pond, and people would fish everything out and check the plants one at a time at an auspicious hour? Kun Shi answered after a moments thought. And why is that not going to get any traction out here? she queried right back at him. Uh he looked a bit nonplussed at the follow-up question. Expensive, Lun Quan interjected. For the time and effort involved. So, how would the local old-timers deal with it? she said finally, turning back to the villagers. Find the extremity and overload the sympathetic alignments that the lotuses are parasitizing, cut them off, and force them inwards until you find the source, Lun Quan answered promptly. Indeed, but that requires a lot of people and time under normal circumstances and a few Nascent Soul cultivators to hold the strings if they were something like Duo Lis lotuses with innate soul sense, she agreed. Which is why this fate-accursed rain that is being pissed down on us by the mendacious monkey in the heavens is actually useful for once. That got a few laughs, which was good, because standing around in the rain was not a whole lot of fun C most of them had given up on their umbrellas now, as everyone was thoroughly drenched anyway, though most still sported broad-brimmed hats. So if it requires so many people, why are there only twenty-two of us here? Wen Bei grumbled. She resisted the urge to rub her temples. The answer was actually pretty simple C because it was rare that you could interest a nine-star ranked hunter with this kind of mission. She was probably as qualified as a local feng shui expert, but such people were not specifically experienced in dealing with spirit herbs. Her grasp of formations was focused in this area as well C suppression and sealing. Most formations experts focused on what Grandmaster Mang called the specialisms of the rich and famous, or aspired to, at least C things like arranging ornamental gardens, which was probably what her sister was currently doing, likely in a far more comfortable environment as well. That will become apparent once we actually locate it, she said brightly, suppressing her mild annoyance. -Nothing promotes trouble on these missions like the teacher not looking like they want to be there especially if its someone like me, she thought glumly. How do we do that? Chen Da asked, not bothering to hide his annoyance. We tried with all kinds of compasses and qi-perception and got nothing. You tried with an alignment compass, not one that deals with good fortune, she said drily. Like for tombs and such? Fuan Daiyi asked with a frown. Yes, like for tombs and such, she agreed, nodding. As such, the method you are going to see here has its origins in the Eight Trigrams Chart, rather than the much more common Han Manual. Ohhh Oh! Eight Trigrams Chart, isnt that? Interesting Didnt she say the Han Manual before? Yes, I did, she conceded, to that last point. However the Eight Trigrams is better for this, she explained, as she took a shallow bowl out of her talisman and knelt beside the canal, filling it to the brim with water. Next, she tossed in a few naturally occurring materials with different elemental affinities. Holding the bowl level while they watched, she sent qi, infused with intent, into it and cleared her mind. The compass, acting as a facsimile for the locality thanks to the sympathetic links to the environment from the materials used, gave her a sense of inauspiciousness regarding the local spirit vegetation that drew her further along the bank marginally. She had to repeat the divination a few more times, but after a just a few minutes she had homed in on one of the spots she had noted earlier, where a water lotus was lurking, hidden amidst a bed of other vegetation. This one also looked like a golden star lotus, but she wasnt fooled by its fa?ade, able to see the tell-tale hints of a qi-gathering plant nearby along with the inauspicious shimmers for other local spirit vegetation in the compass. There is one in here, she said drolly, passing the bowl to Fan Bo Pei who happened to be nearest to her. How do you gather that? Lun Quan asked, echoing the mutters of quite a few others as they stared at the spot she indicated in the canal. Duo Lis lotus and its variants are, as I have said a few times, qi-gathering spirit herbs, she explained, considering the shallows as she spoke. They have innate soul sense, but that isnt their only trick; its just their most infamous. Even quasi-Qi Condensation ones like the plant in here behave like feng shui controllers: they parasitize existing alignments, twisting the local environment and ecosystem around them until it is suitably sympathetic to them. This also allows them to mask their presence and pretend to be other lotus plants. Then how come this works supposedly? one of the Jade Willow disciples asked, before she stopped them with a wave of her hand. Just watch, she said, by way of instruction. Pulling out a twenty-five litre pot from the storage bracelet she had been given, she filled it with water and put it on the bank. Had she been here alone she would probably have stripped further, but the idea of being ogled more than she had already been by a bunch of teenagers was not appealing and the water was shallow. Wading in, she found the plant and crouched down, gently digging in the mu The roots swirled around her, trying to drag her under, cording around her arms and legs and leaving weals on her arms as she grasped for the core of the root stock in the mud. She let her mantra work C Renewal and Body giving her qi armour beneath her skin to resist it and turning her qi reserves in her meridians into a means to further augment her physical strength. Unable to stun her with its soul sense, it instead lashed at her with its roots, trying to send water qi into her body to disrupt her qi circulation and poison her or cause an inner injury. This was hardly the first lotus she had had to wrangle out of a waterway though, so the struggle lasted only a few moments as she grasped the root and lifted the whole plant, leaves and all, out of the water. And there you have one, she said with a muddy grin, holding out the oval, mango-sized tuber that had a lot of small, prehensile roots leading off it which were now coiling around her hand and wrist, trying to constrict her and break her skin. Holding it at arms length so it didnt smack her in the face or tear open the front of her robe or something, she waded back to the shore and dropped the thrashing plant into the pot. It took a few moments to pry the smaller roots off her arm before covering the top with a board and a handy rock to stop it climbing out. Eventually, after a few minutes thrashing and two attempts to tip over the pot, it calmed down and she took the cover back off to reveal a lotus plant with a few dark green pads and purple-blue flowers tinted with green floating on the surface of the water. Convinced? she asked the assembled group, wiping some of the mud off her face. They all nodded mutely, staring at the offending spirit vegetation. However if we do it that way, for every river way, we will be here until next week, she remarked with an eye roll. And that only gets the ones like this, which are already turning into spirit herbs thats not already a spirit herb? Wen Bei interjected, eyeing the now quite docile plant with clear disbelief. "Nope, though its getting close to that point, she said, with a grin. Anyway, there is one other problem: anyone want to hazard a guess as to what that is? They all stared at the canal, which was now silty and disturbed, the rain breaking the surface of the water and scattering off the swathe of broken vegetation she had left in her brief struggle with the plant. As she sort of expected, no answer was forthcoming C had anyone ventured the right answer, it would have been impressive really. The uprooting of that plant has disturbed the ambient qi? Dan Fen Guang said at last, just as she was about to tell them. Exactly, she said, with a pleased smile. The notes had said that this youth was the most talented at formations out of the whole group, so it was likely someone had explained this phenomenon to him at some point. This is a form of Ablative Geomancy, she explained. The plant, having been uprooted, has scattered the harmony of the waterway around it deliberately to obscure its fellows. Where one was captured the others have already scattered. Were we dealing with actual spirit herbs they would have actually moved after trying to help their compatriot drown me in all likelihood. Making it impossible to find the others until it settles by that kind of method, Dan Fen Guang half asked, half stated a bit more confidently. Yes, she agreed, but that isnt the only method we have at our disposal. Picking up the pot, she brought it to the top of the bank where a Jade Willow disciple helpfully re-chocked it with a few rocks. This method also has another flaw? she asked leadingly, casting her eyes over the group again. The compass needs intent, Fuan Daiyi said promptly. The method is unsuitable for those who have not comprehended it. Exactly, and I am here to teach twenty-two people, not three, she said drily as she wrung the worst of the water out of her light tunic, for all the good it did. Feng shui, though, started off as a mortal art C it has mortal practitioners, as rare as those are C so we need to take a step even further back than this already quite basic method. Landscape feng shui and divining good fortune. The goal here is to get all the plants in a part of the canal at once and ensure they reveal themselves. Grabbing several straight twigs off of a tree, she started to scavenge for other materials to make a crude five elements compass as she continued to explain. There are several types of compass, and a few of them do not require any intent to use. Just observational nuance as to what you are seeing and a decent ear for your own intuition. It was a matter of a few more moments to find pieces of material attuned to each of the five elements and fashion what was sometimes called a beggars compass. It was also sometimes called a thieves compass, but she didnt feel the need to let them know about that given how dubiously they were all staring at her somewhat ad hoc construction. -Oh the innocence of youth, be amazed she chuckled to herself as she held it out, balanced on her palm. This, is what they call a beggars compass, she said, showing the compass off as it rocked slowly and then began a curious set of almost random-seeming oscillations as it stabilised itself. Still holding it she walked down the bank a few metres, watching how the different parts shifted on her hand as she moved, reacting to the changes in the ambient qi. The disturbed nature of the local elemental harmony was irrelevant to a compass this crude. The lotus was not capable of making that big a splash. The materials of the compass are important, she explained. They have to have some relevance to what you are looking for. In this instance, we are looking for higher than average concentrations of water element qi that are not in harmony with the canal. This is basically a dowsing compass. They kept eyeing it dubiously so she handed it to Fuan Daiyi. To use it, just send a thread of your qi into it and then let it do its thing. Everyone watched as he stared at the compass, which shifted a bit differently to how it had when she used it, but that was to be expected. How does this actually work? he asked dully, staring at it, then her. Qi is qi; its a part of everything and the harmonious alignments between five elements are part of everything C the basis of all cultivation. From the highest power in the sky to the most meagre bug buzzing around here, its all connected in some way. What this is doing is a very crude form of natural formation, a means by which the interactions between different forces can be drawn upon to act visibly in some small way C its the foundational method within the Eight Trigrams Chart, incidentally. And we can use this to find them? Lun Quan asked, looking at her and then the river with a dubious expression. Singularly, with your comprehensions, nope, she denied it with a wry smile. However, there are workarounds. She rapidly put together a few more and handed them around so they could see the pattern. All of you go make one of these, dont think too hard about the materials you pick, just select what feels right. They all slopped off in the rain and mud to scavenge various bits and pieces as she considered the rest of the waterway again, finding the points where they would need to set up the divination formation. The second stage would be an actual formation, so she started sorting that out while they did as instructed. One of the things she almost always carried around was a set of ironwood staves C eleven to be exact C however right now, she didnt want to take those materials from her own supply. In any case, elementally attuned wood was not hard to find in their immediate vicinity: the farmers had planted bronze-leafed willow trees at various points to give the ground rigidity here and to sympathetically support the nourishing water and life alignments in the canals. By the time they had all constructed crude compasses based off her instructions, she had found a bunch of trees with straight enough branches, cut a few dozen staves and checked they were good enough to the task. Using metal element ward stones would be quicker, but her goal here was to teach them the cheapest and most robust method. All the materials could be scaled up, and probably would be over the course of the afternoon, especially once she had a full set of five water lotuses in pots to drive matters. When they all reconvened, she spent a few minutes checking everyone could in fact read their compasses, before splitting them up into two groups of eleven with a roughly balanced number from the three different groups in each. First, one group is going to divine the most auspicious locations for metal element qi within the surrounding oh thirty metres from this spot, she instructed them pleasantly. Once you have all done that, you are to drive those staves into them and start sending qi through them. Dont use your cultivation laws What will that do? Kun Shi asked, interrupting her before she could finish Well, I doubt all of you have earth element cultivation laws, she pointed out with an amused smile. It will unbalance matters and interfere with the operation of the formation. The various cultivators, Kun Shi included, looked at her with their best of course we knew that faces, not really fooling her at all. As I was about to explain she said with a smile that was rather opposed to her annoyance at being interrupted, you will send qi into the ground through these bronze-leafed willow staves in a balanced and measured fashion according to the readings you get from your compasses until you find a rhythm to it that is auspicious for all eleven points. The goal here is simply to feed the ambient water qi to the point where the lotuses can no longer resist revealing themselves to make the best of the opportunity we are providing and use the metal qi to make them a bit more docile in the process. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Any more questions? she asked, looking around at the group of eleven. If these are water lotuses then how will? one of the villagers, Fan Zhuliang, started to speak before trailing off. presumably they have a life attribute, Wen Bei interrupted a bit superciliously. Yes, they do, she agreed, cutting Wen Bei off in turn before he could add a barbed remark at the end. If you look at the pot? She walked back over to the pot and took the board off, revealing the lotus with its flower, which had a faint greenish tint at the base of the indigo coloured petals. Setting aside the fact that it tried to flay the skin off my arms, the colour of the flowers is a fairly reliable indicator among younger plants as to their elemental affinities, she explained. So the metal qi we use will feed the water and suppress the life, Lun Quan nodded. Exactly, she agreed. So, any more questions? Both groups shook their heads. Well, in that case, go see how you get on, she instructed them, waving a hand towards the wider area. Watching them all scatter out, either singly or in small groups, staring at their compasses, she took one of the basic formation cores she had been provided and imprinted a simple elemental formation to force metal qi onto it just in case it was necessary. It wasnt that she didnt think they would succeed, but it never hurt to have a backup. -Well, I suppose they are not doing any worse than half the trainees when I first learnt this, she reflected with a wry smile, watching them start to identify spots with some trial and error. It took them a while to get a grasp on it, even with someone else standing next to them holding a divination compass to aid the process, but they were all quick studies. Somewhat counter-intuitively, the closer they got to the most inauspicious hour of the afternoon, the easier it would get, ironically enough, because forcing was in and of itself an inauspicious act. Once she was satisfied they were making actual progress, she went back to the canal and watched with her own, much better compass, continuing to ponder the prevalence of the minor life attribute in the lotuses. It didnt take all that long for there to be an appreciable change. The required magnitude of shifts in the ambient qi composition for spirit vegetation to start being affected was miniscule, certainly in comparison to an actual spirit herb. Within twenty minutes, there were nineteen indigo and greenish flowered water lotuses blooming away happily, soaking up the currents of metal qi that were flowing between the staffs. YOU CAN STOP NOW! she yelled, calling them all back to the river bank. The effect would linger for a good while, just with the amount of qi they had directed here already C that was mostly down to the Golden Core cultivators, but all of those who were here were pretty promising, with decent spirit roots. A few among the villagers were even metal attribute cultivators, which would speed matters up a lot C they could use their laws, as could any earth element ones that could feed metal. Wow There were that many? Thats its that easy? What is easy! Idiot! Im exhausted But still The chatter as they admired their own handiwork was cut short as she waved for them all to come down. Right she pulled the top off the container again and lifted out the now much more docile lotus to show them its various body parts. You want to grasp the root stock almost immediately; ignore the stem and leaves; it can just discard that if it needs to. We have to fish them out Wen Bei asked, sounding uncertain. Well, they arent going to walk out of the river themselves, not unless you wait for them to get spiritual wisdom, she pointed out, which got a few laughs, even from Wen Bei, who could see the funny side in that. Work in pairs, she instructed. You have about ten minutes before they guzzle up all that metal element qi. With sighs and groans, the villagers started pairing up. Remember what Elder Mu said, she added. Any you harvest, you get to sell yourselves! These are a pest here, but they are still a qi-gathering spirit herb if you nurture them right Each one is worth about ten silver talismans, and if you sold them off in bulk to someone setting up a water element spirit pond you might even get a spirit stone for a decent batch of them! How easy are these to nurture though? someone asked from the back of the group. They are spiritually invasive plants who reorder the ambient feng shui and environment to suit themselves. Provided you do your research and spend a basic amount of effort nurturing them, they essentially look after themselves. You wont get any high quality lotuses this way, though is what I would say, but these are at least minor life mutates and probably worth a bit more to the right person regardless. Your major concern should be to have firm measures in place so they cannot disrupt the area outside wherever you nurture them, really, unless you want to pay for damages, she explained, wondering even as she spoke how many of them would, in fact, end up paying for damages. -Probably not the villagers at least, she mused, their elders know better. A few of the Jade Willow disciples who were particularly quick with sums glanced over the road, then back at the pond and did a few quick guesses at how many of these they might end up with by the end of the day before disrobing with almost hilarious haste and scurrying after the villagers who were already wading in and starting to wrestle with the plants. -Truly, money is the grease that turns all wheels, she giggled inwardly as even the four nobles finally gave in and headed up the bank to grab a few from a little way further up. Had she been doing this herself, she would probably have stunned and killed the ones that were still just spirit vegetation. It would be a loss of a bit of money, but much easier to sell them in bulk as dead roots than several hundred live plants. That bit of wisdom would come a bit later though, when they realised they were not dealing with just a few dozen plants but hundreds to put into jars that wouldnt store in storage rings.

~ Jun Sana & Ling Yu C Blue Water City ~
Sitting in a small teahouse in a side street off the western markets, Sana found herself staring out at the rain and wondering, rather pointlessly, why it had chosen now to bucket down. It was from the east, the last few hours of traipsing about in it had removed any lingering doubts many would have on that front. It was kind of pretty, in the afternoon light, but the mugginess that had come with it was not. That was another gift from the mountains, along with the soul sense scattering and the modicum of realm suppression C a change in the flows of the lands feng shui to make a mockery of anyones desire to remain coolly unaffected. Utterly unseasonable, Ling Yu sulked opposite her, fanning herself with a paper fan. This is what its like every day, even in the Low Valleys, for much of the year, she pointed out with a faint smirk. I know but this is meant to be the dry season, Ling Yu complained. Ignoring her friends grumbling, she went back to sorting out how much money she had left. Exchanging spirit stones for metal talismans was always a chore, especially in Blue Water City. Twenty-one spirit stones she sorted those out, counting them out under her breath. Two gold those went on the table right in front of her, because unlike the spirit stones people did try to rob you of the gold talismans and they had surprising value in certain shops despite usually being a one to one exchange with spirit stones. Her third gold had been split up into a bunch of other talisman coins C one hundred silvers worth becoming forty-seven silver and five hundred iron talismans and off of that, a miscellaneous pile of brass and copper talismans that inevitably accrued from transactions with iron, of which she had been making quite a few since they crossed over the river into the Little Harbour district. The loss of three silver out of the usual one hundred was galling, but that was the price of Blue Water City where spirit stones were preferred over talismans in the central districts. I told you, just let me pay for it, Ling Yu said, eyeing her shuffling the piles back into her talisman and her money talisman. Its fine, she muttered. Youre paying for all the herbs anyway. And do you even have any non-spirit stone currency on you? Her friend rolled her eyes. Ling Yu would have paid a spirit stone for the tea here and told the maid to keep the difference. Her friend would not care; transactions smaller than spirit stones basically didnt exist in her usual day-to-day world, but she had a bit more know-how with these quarters. Overpaying by that much would just cause problems, especially on this side of the river, in Little Harbour, where people were very prideful of what they did have and how hard they had worked for it. People could find it outright suspicious if you were paying them too much, and wonder what exactly it is that you are trying to pay or compensate them extra for. Can we have some soup? she asked the maid who was hovering nearby. And oh whatever the days pastries and some of the best tea is? Of course, young ladies, the maid replied, bowing before she scurried off. That would come to about five iron talismans, mostly for the tea, and she could tip three more. Eight iron? Ling Yu said dubiously as she sorted out the tokens and put them in the bowl in the middle of the table. Not everything costs what it does in the Myriad Blossoms or the Golden Dragon, you know. This is my world, not yours, she said with an eye roll. Just let me navigate it. If people know who you are, it will just make things more awkward. At least the bedlam of the central district had not followed them over the river. They had eyed the Blue Gate School for all of twenty seconds before Ling Yu had judged that Sana would be stopped at every corner by someone complaining she was a commoner, or someone from the Azure Astral Authority, and not allowed in today. She could probably have worn her nine-star rank robe, but here in Blue Water City that could be more of a lightning rod for trouble than just being considered a person promoted above their rank. Ling Yu got some protection because she could wear her familys Jade and there was a guard unobtrusively shadowing the two of them, but even if Sana put her Hunter Jade in a halo over her head and screamed her rank at every person she passed, half would think it was fake and the other half would recall that there was special dispensation for the rural pavilions and just continue treating her like a servant. What even is going on over there? she asked, peering out over the rooftops. Even through the rain it was possible to make out the shimmer of a large formation and a duelling platform in the grand plaza. That tour Not that, she said with a shake of her head. At the school? Oh Same thing, as far as I could tell by putting my head through the gate. The guard told me that it was a bad time even for me to visit, not being an official member and all, Ling Yu said with a pout. I guess an Imperial Princess really is visiting, or something like that. The gate watchers said that Headmaster Ji was in a mood and that my aunt was running around taking care of this and that, so whatever is going on is probably political. Ling Yu said the last word with a certain distaste. Begging your pardons, young ladies, but I heard that it was because some dignitary had come from across the water? the maid, who had returned with the food, interjected politely as she put it down on the table. A moment later she noticed the payment and scooped it up with a pleased smile and another polite nod to both of them. Ah, wait she said, holding out a hand to stop her. Yes? the maid asked respectfully. A third bowl please, she nodded to the Ling family estate guard who, having caught up to them earlier to escort Ling Yu, now sat quietly on the other side of the alcove, where he could watch both the window and the teahouse. Thats unnecessary, the guard, who was named Ling Fei Weng, said with a polite dismissal. Nope, youre out with us, she insisted politely, making him sigh, even though he did nod in acquiescence. Some fried sea squid, your speciality, and some wine please, Fei Weng said, passing over payment to the maid. Of course, Sir, the maid said with a broad smile, taking the silver talisman then glancing back at Ling Yu who had just agreed that that was indeed the case in regards to the maids earlier question. It is somewhat uncommon, though. Id have thought two such young ladies as yourselves would be over there, watching the festivities? the maid added, with a further glance at the guard who just rolled his eyes and mimed young ladies, what can you do. The world cannot stop for nobles, she said with a bright smile that got a laugh from Fei Weng and the maid, who then bowed politely and excused herself as she was called off to someone elses table. You could fool the lot over there with that, Ling Yu giggled, poking fun at the slight affectation she had just put on. Id probably be challenged to a duel on the street for it, she said a bit sourly, Then you would be carrying me home in a pot as well as the herbs we have to buy. Half the youths in the city want to play up their noble credentials today, it seems like, and the other half want to tear them down for it. So, what else do we need to get? Ling Yu asked, changing the topic. Nurturing herbs that are water and metal element qi-gathering supporters and a bunch of catalysts, she mused, thinking through the list in her head quickly. And probably a properly balanced, Five Element Qi attuned pot C which you will have to pay out the nose for, sorry, to help Lil Blue convalesce. When you say pay out the nose? Ling Yu asked, shifting again in discomfort at the sudden humidity. Hard to say, we will have to go to one of the workshops and ask in all likelihood. Id imagine it will be anywhere between 250 and 300 spirit stones though for some that are of acceptable quality, she guessed, thinking about the last time she had had to go buy one for a mission. We cant just buy one? Ling Yu asked, rather gormlessly. You could, but you will pay a Spirit Jade for even a lousy one, she replied with an eye roll that Fei Weng mirrored and grabbed a pastry while Ling Yu muttered about merchants overselling things. Mostly those who use them professionally get them straight from one of the workshops over here. The ones you buy over the river are for people like me, who wont ask about the cost? Ling Yu finished for her, a touch drolly. We would not dare say that, Fei Weng murmured. I was going to say people like your brother, who would buy the most expensive one, because that would clearly be the best one, she said with a smile. Uggh, I hope he gets his ass kicked, Ling Yu sniffed. You and me both, she agreed, offering a toast of tea that Ling Yu matched with a smirk. In the end, it took the rain almost an hour to pass over. Fei Weng just sat there quietly reading some manual and watching the world go by. Ling Yu, on the other hand, kept managing to draw the serving woman back to chat about local gossip C repeatedly. She, meanwhile, spent a while drawing out a quick schematic of the requirements for the pot Little Blue was going to need to recuperate. Once that was done, and the maid had finally managed to excuse herself, they chatted about various things, with occasional interjections from Fei Weng, watching those who had no choice but to brave the burst of unseasonal weather hurry by as they cursed the rain and the humidity with equal measure. Here, the only real evidence of the turmoil across the river was the fact that two patrols passed in that hour rather than one. Neither were wearing any of the regalia of the citys various authorities either, instead carrying the slashes of gold, blue and white of the Imperial Court on their armour. Odd to see them, Ling Yu mused, as they watched a third group go by just after stepping onto the street. Yeah, she agreed, nodding. Its because of the goings-on over the river, Fei Weng supplied. With royalty in the city, Imperial Envoy Qiaos estate will not want to be seen to be lacking. Father is going to be annoyed this evening, I have no doubt, Ling Yu sighed, watching them force people out of the road in the distance. Making their way through the streets, she saw a few other flashes of the shifting mire that was the political status quo of Blue Water City made more visible than usual. A few workshops were displaying things in a more imperial style today. A maid in another teashop had her hair done in the traditional fashion, a statement of repudiation against the invading influences from across the water. There were even flags bearing the crest of the Imperial Family flying in a few places. Huh she paused to stare up at one of the newer warehouses. What is it? Ling Yu stopped and stared up at the sign alongside her. Myriad Herb Association? That wasnt here a few months ago, she remarked, shaking her head and starting onwards again. Oh Yeah, Ling Yu nodded. They have started popping up with the support of Imperial Envoy Qiao and a bunch of the clans and families who are less aligned to the Azure Astral Authority. Great, just what we need, she sighed. Yeah, I heard they are sweeping up many of the mercenary herb gatherers in the city C using clans with links on both sides of the ocean to circumvent the influence of the Azure Astral Authority in the province, Ling Yu added as they made their way onwards through the now much busier streets. Anyway, lets stop talking about politics, she grumbled, pausing at a street vendor. A wise idea on a day like today, Fei Weng chuckled, from where he was now trailing along a few paces behind them. Can I have six of those? she asked the young woman minding the stall, pointing to some roasted fish on a stick. Of course, miss. That will be twenty bronze, the young woman said with a smile, handing her six of the roasted fish. She handed over the talismans and passed two fish to Ling Yu who nibbled one curiously and then wolfed the rest of it down in half a dozen bites. Another two she passed to Fei Weng, who just took them without comment and started to eat one. Thats very unladylike, she giggled, watching Ling Yu inhale roast fish. Itsh tashty, Ling Yu mumbled around a mouthful. They are rather good, Fei Weng agreed, between mouthfuls, although if you give the young miss food poisoning from eating dodgy spirit food Who gets food poisoning at my realm? Ling Yu sniffed between mouthfuls. Young misses who eat poisonous fish without a care? Fei Weng pointed out with a mock scowl. Shush you, her friend said with a pout and a hand wave. And at least walk beside us; one shadow is enough in my life. They walked on through the rainy streets, Fei Weng now wandering alongside as instructed, stopping to peer in various herb brokerages on the off chance that there was something useful to Ling Yu and Little Blue Moon, but largely it was all low grade herbs or things being traded from the south. Given she was now walking along in her grey- and bronze-slashed Bureau robes, she got a poor reception in quite a few of them, so they didnt linger. Eventually, they arrived at one of the warehouses she had to visit for her own reasons, rather than anything to do with Ling Yu and their general purpose in this district of the city. Kun clan Ling Yu noted, looking up at the signboard as they made their way inside. Is this why you are now wearing your robes? Yep, I need to stop here for a moment, she explained apologetically. Its nothing dangerous, she added, glancing sideways at Fei Weng who had narrowed his eyes momentarily. I just have to drop off some stuff for a request. Oh a mission, Ling Yu said with a hopeful look. Can I come watch? Ah? she blinked. It wont be very interesting though. Pleease, Ling Yu wheedled. She glanced at Fei Weng who just shrugged. Sure, okay then, she agreed with a mock sigh. It really wont be very interesting though You should wait down here; it would be weird if you follow us up, Ling Yu added to Fei Weng who had made to follow. I am meant to accompany you all the time he grumbled. Is there anyone here stronger than you? Ling Yu said with an eye roll, waving an arm expansively around. She had to admit, she wasnt sure what realm Fei Weng was, but he was at least an Immortal, she was pretty sure. For him to be wandering about guarding Ling Yu, he was probably a promising junior from one of the Ling clans regional branches. Dont cause a fuss. If I have to drag you out, it will look bad. Fei Weng sighed and wandered back out the entrance to a nearby food stall to take up watch. Ling Yu followed after her, shaking her head as they made their way through the rather ostentatious entryway and into to the central courtyard of the warehouse, where she cast about, finally finding a youth who was poring over some paperwork. Hey, Im Jun Sana, she held out her token. Is the owner about? I am here about a lash rose. Oh? the youth put aside the papers and looked at the talisman. Go up the stairs at the far side, someone will take you. She nodded politely and went in the direction instructed as Ling Yu trailed along behind, looking around with interest at the goings-on of the warehouse and all the different crates of things and potted spirit herbs being stored. After some further asking, they were shown up to a plush waiting room on the second floor by a servant and asked to wait for a few minutes. Eventually an old man, with a certain subtle presence that her intuition told her was a principle, bustled into the room followed by a younger maidservant who put some tea down on the table before them. Standing, she greeted the old man, who was very likely an Immortal realm cultivator, with a polite salute. Seeing Sir Proprietor! Ling Yu also stood and saluted politely. If she was here officially there would be no need, but clearly she was happy to play along and stay incognito. Jun Sana, Recovery Hunter from West Flower Picking Town. This is my friend Miss Yu Miss Jun, Miss Yu, please, be seated, the old man waved his hand politely, taking a seat, hiding what little remained of his outward-facing aura from them. I am Kun Zhong Bei, proprietor of this warehouse C a servant has already informed me that you are here about the lash rose request. I am, she agreed, looking in her storage talisman for the mission jade. I am surprised anyone agreed to it, Zhong Bei remarked with a sad sigh, as the maid poured them all tea. Finding it at last, she put it on the table and then set out three medium-sized boxes with sealing formations on them containing various parts of two Nascent Soul grade spirit herbs. As near as we could determine, these three should be the closest matches to the one that was used to poison your grandson. She watched as the old man lifted the first box and opened it C inside was a whole plant, roots and all, covered in fine thorns with long, thin reddish leaves also covered in stinging hairs and a series of deep green buds scattered along its length. The second box contained a very similar plant but with broader, triangular leaves, purple-gold flowers and much finer hairs. The third was a collection of flowering heads from the first plant. The first is lash rose, collected from the slopes of East Fury, she explained, adding, We had to separate out the flowers to make it easier to manage; the request did not specify a living plant after all. Quite, the old man nodded. A living plant is unnecessary for the antidote. The other is yang lash lamium, she continued. These strains are the two predominant ones from which almost every other mutate in the Outer and High Valleys originates. This is the one that was used, the old man sighed, putting the lash rose down again and turned to the maid. Please, bring the payment. The maid bowed and left quickly by the same door Zhong Bei had arrived. I must, again, convey my thanks to you, Miss Jun, for fulfilling this request. With this, my grandson may well be cured of the injury he was given, Zhong Bei said, offering her a salute that she accepted as politely as she could. My request had languished, I fear, because my son made several difficult associations in recent years. That combined with the difficulty of the request She had to concede, it had been quite an annoying request C skipped over twice as far as she was aware before it had been made a clearance mission, at which point it had immediately been shuffled off to their Pavilion. The request was well paying, five hundred silver talismans in fact, for the pieces of the herbs. The main reason it had languished, beyond whatever the politics were, was that both lash rose and yang lash lamium were rare in the Outer Valleys. They only lived in habitats around East Fury Peaks, almost on the boundaries of the most dangerous valleys of the whole western region of the Yin Eclipse mountain range. Even for ten thousand silver talismans C one hundred spirit stones C the Hunters in Blue Water City would not move unless it was forced on them, like it had been her and Arai. Politics is an ugly thing, she replied politely. I find it better to remain professional about these things. It was designated as a clearance quest in any case. My team goes into the Inner Valleys quite regularly. If it was easy, it would have been done weeks ago, the old man muttered. Neither of these plants is at all affable or common. Few trade in them. Not for legitimate means anyway, she agreed. Yang lash lamium and lash rose were favoured natural venoms for those seeking to really inconvenience opponents. The spines of the latter in particular held necrotic qi poisons that if properly prepared were dangerous even to Immortals. She had no idea what the old mans grandson had been involved with to get poisoned by one, but she also had no intention of prying about it either. They sipped the tea in silence until the maid returned, accompanied by another servant who was carrying a lacquered box which he placed on the table. Opening it, she confirmed the payment of the five hundred silver talismans and stashed it away. Could you verify that this was received? she asked, proffering Zhong Bei her talisman. Of course, the old man nodded and sealed the mission entry, also providing her a jade talisman with his seal and acknowledgement of receipt. A pleasure, Sir Zhong, she said, with a polite salute. I hope your grandson recovers. Fates willing he shall, Zhong Bei agreed, accepting her salute. Incidentally, there is another matter you might be able to help me with regarding a request, if you were willing? she asked, recalling the matter of catalysts, which they had failed to find in any sufficient quality on their trawl through the docks to arrive here. Ohh? Zhong Bei asked. We have a wide array of goods here; what is it you are looking to acquire? Five element catalysts suitable for nurturing moon song ginseng. Hmmmmm Zhong Bei frowned, then turned to the servant who had come with the payment. Cheng, do we have such a thing in the alchemical warehouse? I believe we do have some. They were due for export to the south Their quality is top grade, Cheng informed them. -Which is code for: Are you sure you can afford them?, she thought with an inner eye roll. Thats fine; my friend here is looking to purchase in bulk, she replied C speaking the magic words all warehouse owners wished to hear when it came to alchemical purchases. In bulk, you say? Cheng asked, looking pensive. Probably about one hundred kilos? she clarified. The highest quality you have. I shall go make enquiries? Cheng asked with a further unobtrusive glance at Zhong Bei. A moon song ginseng is not a common plant to keep, Zhong Bei mused, taking another sip of his tea and nodding to the servant who departed in the direction of the warehouses. My Little Blue Moon is the best plant! Ling Yu stated... a bit more exuberantly than she perhaps needed to given the circumstances. While we are on this topic, she added smoothly, before her friend could start off on a tangent, we are also looking for a few other herbs, to support its nourishment and recuperation from a sudden injury. Do you have an arboretum here on the premises? You are remarkably well informed about such warehouses as ours, Zhong Bei chuckled. We do indeed have an arboretum here. What plants are you interested in? Mild qi-gathering plants with qi purity akin to the Immortal grade C water attributed and, if you have one, metal attributed, she stated, before adding helpfully, It is intended to be a nurturing plant, not a reagent. The former we certainly have C the latter, however those are in much demand of late, or were, given the season, Zhong Bei mused. I have some matters to attend to, so I will have my grand-nephew escort you two young ladies around it to see if it has what you need. They both politely stood and saluted him in thanks. The old Immortal returned the salute and then left with the maid in tow. It would be a real stroke of luck if we can get any of them here, she remarked, sitting back down and selecting a pastry to nibble. Mmmmm, Ling Yu agreed, nodding happily as she helped herself to another of the rolls. They only had to wait a short while before a youth a few years older than her entered the room. Seeing the two of them he perked up visibly and bowed to them both. I am Kun Zhen Fei. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintances, young ladies. Jun Sana, she introduced herself politely. Ling Yu, Ling Yu added, standing up and straightening her dress. We wish to see the arboretum, she said with a bright smile. It would be wonderful if you could show us both around. Zhen Fei led them back down through the warehouse asking various polite questions about what they were looking for until eventually they arrived in a rain-drenched garden courtyard holding several large biome areas for growing spirit plants. In normal weather it would have been protected by a formation, but even here the unseasonable weather was, apparently, doing its thing. Without comment, she pulled her umbrella back out, as did Ling Yu. Zhen Fei, clearly caught out by their lack of concern over the rain, had to pause to get one from his own storage ring before hurrying after them. Ling Yu was more than happy to chat with Zhen Fei about various unusual plants as they made a quick circuit through the fire and life attuned biomes, which showed her nothing of especial interest. In the water one, however she found several plants that were more than suitable for their purposes in their own way. The first was a waterfall jasmine, a beautiful and very mild spirit herb that was usually encountered growing wild around pools deep in the shadow forest, south of the Yin Eclipse Mountains where the suppression zone extended beyond the actual valleys. The specimen plants the warehouse had, had been trained up over some picturesque stone pillars. It was currently in bloom, thanks to the weather, its several dozen deep blue flowers exuding a shimmering water mist that reflected many colours. It made her even damper just standing near it, but that was just part of dealing with these kind of plants. Gently brushing her fingers across the underside of one of the larger leaves she listened to it give off a faint tinkling sound as the plant rustled, rainbows forming in the air as she walked around it. The second, was a Fei-Mu lotus, equally impressive in its own way, within the pond in the biome. In the pouring rain its pale, almost ethereal petals held a shimmering little sea of mist that spilled over across the water. Its physical form was almost at the Nascent Soul realm, and if she listened carefully, she could hear within the mists a faint sighing sound that suggested it was close to attaining true spiritual wisdom in its own right. The third was in a subsidiary pond, befitting its more bothersome nature C a Duo Lis lotus with a pure water affinity. It was a large one as well, with three half-metre wide pads surrounded by over a dozen smaller ones, indigo and white flowers ranging from the size of her fist to large dinner plates. Looking around the edge of the pond, she could see a subtly placed formation to keep it docile and stop it doing strange things with its innate soul sense and illusions. Even despite that, though, the gravity of qi that flowed towards it was impressive. The plant itself was probably close to the peak of Nascent Soul, but the purity of its qi and the strength of the gathering likely made it a seven or eight-star ranked plant. Do any of these take your fancy, Miss Yu? Zhen Fei was asking as they stood beside another small pond, looking at a collection of various five- and six-star water herbs. There are two that will serve our purpose over here, she replied, attracting Ling Yus attention towards the jasmine first. Ah! Zhen Fei nodded brightly. The water jasmine, a marvellous plant. Both of these are suitable in their own way, the water jasmine a little less so than the Fei-Mu lotus, she continued. Little Blue Moon will get more benefit from the lotus in the long term, but the jasmine is probably the more gentle plant and better suited to its They are of a suitable grade? Ling Yu asked her, stepping forward to stroke one of the jasmines petals. The Fei-Mu water lotus is an eight-star grade, Zhen Fei said proudly. The waterfall jasmine should be that rank as well, she added. It is certainly; its a wonderful example of the plant, a seedling from the gardens of the Blue Pavilion actually, the youth expounded But There is a problem with it? she asked, looking at it again. No uh Zhen Fei said, looking a bit awkward suddenly. Perhaps you might be more interested in the Duo Lis pond lotus? Its a nine-star grade herb with a very beneficial mutation that makes it much more manageable than they usually are. Then is it not for sale? Ling Yu frowned, making another flower on the jasmine chime. Ah, no its just that that has already been sold to Young Lord Ling Fan, the youth said with an awkward expression. What is he, an evil ghost haunting my every turn? Ling Yu muttered under her breath, before turning back to her. Would the jasmine do? Certainly, she chuckled, amused by Ling Yus brothers lack of good luck today. I appreciate that you want to buy it, but really we cannot back out of a sale to the Ling clan, the youth said a bit awkwardly. Even if I ask my grand-uncle, it is a matter of good business practice We have a You are not backing out of a sale to the Ling clan, or even the Ling family, Ling Yu said matter-of-factly. We will take both the Fei-Mu lotus and the jasmine. Erm the youth looked a bit nonplussed for a moment, before Ling Yu finally sighed and pulled out her family talisman. I Young Lady Ling, he spluttered, stepping backward while simultaneously trying to bow. She caught him by the arm before he could fall backwards into a pond and make an idiot of himself. We are here incognito, she said with as beautiful a smile as she could muster. We will probably need to speak to your grand-uncle again, I assume. Ah uh yes, Zhen Fei mumbled, steadying himself. Then we shall take a quick circuit through the rest of the biomes while you go tell him we will be making a purchase, she suggested gently. Ah yes of course, Young Lady Ling, Young Lady Jun, the youth bowed and hurried off. When he had left, she took Ling Yu by the arm and quietly asked her. We can afford to buy both those, yes? They will cost thousands of spirit stones each. Yep, I brought ten Earth Jades with me, Ling Yu replied cheerfully, making it her turn to nearly trip and fall into a pond in surprise. Ten! she hissed. Relax, nobody is going to rob me, Ling Yu chuckled. On balance, that was probably true, but ten thousand spirit stones was enough to found a small village sect. She shuddered and composed herself, going back to look at the biomes. There was nothing qi-gathering that was suitable in the earth one, not that she needed one of those now. The fire biome did in fact have an interesting plant C a desertic cactus from the North Fissure flats that, had she been in possession of an Earth Jade of her own, she might have bought herself. The metal biome, as it was a transitory period between the dry season and the wet season, was basically bare of anything as those with money sought to prepare water element spirit ponds and such. You didnt take long to decide, Zhang Bei said cheerfully, meeting them as they returned to the entrance of the arboretum. However, as much as I would love to sell you that jasmine I have signed a contract with the Ling family for its deliverance. Its fine, Fan wont complain, Ling Yu said blandly, proffering her family jade for the old man to see. May I see the contract? Zhong Bei looked conflicted, before waving a hand and sending a servant running. A few moments later they returned with a fancy scroll that Ling Yu skimmed before nodding. There is no problem here; my older brother charged it to the estate rather than waste his own money on it, Ling Yu said drily. For once his penchant for spending other peoples hard-won spirit stones backfires. Nothing in my purchasing it for the Ling family estate contravenes this contract at all. Wont Young Noble Ling Fan? the old man looked a bit uneasy, presumably at the idea of making an enemy out of Ling Yus older brother and potentially his social circle and backers. Its fine, Ling Yu shook her head again. If you sell it to me, I can guarantee you payment here and now C I can also guarantee it wont end up on some alchemists chopping block if he gets bored of it. I understand your assertion but Zhong Bei tried again, only for Ling Yu to cut him off more decisively. It will not come back to you, her friend said archly. This young lady will owe your warehouse a graciousness, which I am sure is a lot more than what my brother was giving you for it. He was paying twelve hundred spirit stones for it, the old man said with aplomb. Then let us consider this matter closed, Ling Yu said with a pretty smile, simply using her own seal over the top of Ling Fans on the contract to update it. Regarding the Fei-Mu lotus, she interjected, speaking to Zhong Bei. Its in excellent condition. I assume it was nurtured in captivity? Indeed, it has been transplanted from its parent plant in the Kun estates to the south. The owners are selling it off to allow for a wedding ceremony for their eldest daughter, my niece, Zhong Bei agreed. Hmmmmm Ling Yu gently smiled. How does two Earthly Jades for the jasmine and two for the lotus sound? Ill give another Jade as a personal gift to the family who were selling the lotus. A personal gift from me, rather than the Ling clan, wishing the bride and her new family well. The old man nearly fell over as Ling Yu produced five glittering amber stones, each about the size of her thumbnail. The spiritual aura in the room jumped up noticeably and the plants nearby all twitched slightly. She had to admit that Ling Yu had a way with making friends and contacts that both her brothers and a few others in the Ling clan should probably be rightly concerned about. With a single generous act she had basically bought a small fountain of goodwill with one of the more established trade houses on the docks, just from that single gift. It was the kind of thing neither of her brothers would have bothered to do, and who would more likely have invited themselves to the wedding and used it as an excuse to get drunk and flirt with one too many women. Thank you for your generosity, Young Lady Ling, the old man bowed, stashing the stones away rapidly. What of the catalysts? she asked politely. Ah, those are likely awaiting your inspection in the main hall, Zhong Bei replied. Please follow me. They followed after the old man as he practically skipped back through the hall to the main warehouse and led them over to where a group of workers were unpacking several crates. Fei Weng was also there now, leaning nearby with a mild scowl on his face. Leaving Ling Yu to trade pleasantries with Zhong Bei and his grand-nephew under the gaze of Fei Weng who was rapidly introduced as her personal guard, she quickly started to check through the jars. To her mild relief, the quality was certainly better than anything she might have easily or affordably gotten a hold of on the other side of the river. The jars were all stamped with the seal of the Blue Gate School as well. After how well everything else had gone it would have been unfortunate if these were sub-standard. Quickly tallying up the cost of the two crates, she costed the lot at about three hundred spirit stones. Do they meet your requirements, Young Lady? the warehouse quartermaster, standing nearby, asked. They do, she nodded. Twenty spirit stones a jar I assume? No need, no need, Zhong Bei said, coming over. Please consider them as part of the other purchase. She eyed him in surprise, but from Zhong Beis perspective it made sense in a way. Ling Yu was paying four thousand spirit stones for the two plants, overpaying somewhat in fact, to make a bit of a personal point. Not at all, Ling Yu said with a smile, drawing out four eye-sized shimmering green Spirit Jade stamped with the Ling clan crest with aplomb. I am not my brothers. Fei Weng, stood in the background now, had the perfectly schooled face of someone who was expecting to have to do some explaining to the estate accountant later on. It is difficult to make a living in this city as it is, Ling Yu said diplomatically, putting on her best young miss will do this, and you will like it face. If we stop paying for things and rely only on words, people will think we are all made only of hot air. Young Lady is truly kind and honourable, the various people standing around all saluted them both, making her feel just a touch awkward. Even Fei Weng couldnt resist an eye roll at that. Young Lady Ling truly has an upstanding character, Zhong Bei bowed deeply. But I feel I must insist, else people will say I am simply taking advantage of the Ling familys young miss. Please give this old man face and accept these other things. You put me in a difficult position, Sir Bei, Ling Yu also bowed politely. Very well, I shall accept your good intentions. Both Zhong Bei and Ling Yu bowed again politely to each other and Ling Yu returned the Spirit Jades to her storage ring. Regarding these purchases, shall we deliver the plants to your estate, Young Lady Ling? Zhong Bei added, straightening again. Someone will come from the estate to collect them in due course, Fei Weng interjected smoothly, to which Ling Yu just nodded in agreement. Do you happen to have any insights into where we might get a metal attribute, qi-gathering spirit herb of similar quality and manner to your water jasmine in the city at the moment? she asked politely as the workers scurried off. Hmmm Zhong Bei frowned, staring up at the ceiling for a long moment. I heard the Wind and Waves Auction tomorrow might have some unusual spirit herbs like that, but metal ones are quite rare. Nobody is going to be trading them at this end of the season except at a massive premium. That auction is also likely to be swarming with young nobles, here for the Imperial Princess? Ling Yu finished for him, making a face. Young Lady Ling sees it clearly, Zhong Bei nodded. We can only keep looking, it seems, Ling Yu said with sigh. I can make some enquiries of course, Young Lady Ling, Zhong Bei added smoothly, if you leave me with a list of what you need. She glanced sideways at Ling Yu who nodded. It was a matter of a few moments to copy the prerequisites for suitable metal element, nurturing spirit herbs onto a scroll, which Zhong Bei passed to his warehouse quartermaster after skimming them and nodding a few times. Bowing a few more times, they took their leave of the warehouse and hurried back out into the rain. Why didnt we wait for the people from the Ling clan? she asked as they made their way down the promenade and onwards towards the part of the Little Harbour district where the pottery workshops were. I heard the maids talking before we left about a fancy meal in the Golden Dragon Teahouse, Ling Yu said with an uncharacteristic scowl. Putting two and two together, it will likely relate to this Imperial Princess. Mother will undoubtedly want to drag me along. It would be very tiresome, Ling Yu said with a bright smile. So youre using me as an excuse to avoid being paraded around in front of all sorts of young nobles while your mother looks to see if any of them are good enough to marry you off to? she surmised drily. Beside them, Fei Weng just kept looking straight ahead, again no doubt seeing much need for explanation in his future. She had a momentary pang of sympathy for him. Young Lady Juns wisdom is a gift from heaven, her friend said, bowing to her mockingly. I bet this rain is making a total pigs ass of their grand tournament, Ling Yu snickered, changing the topic as she sent the instructions to go collect the herbs back to the Ling estate with her message jade. Probably, she agreed. Its also likely playing all kinds of havoc with Arais epic mission to teach a bunch of young masters how to catch ginseng. That sounds like it could be quite a lot of fun, Ling Yu chuckled. Oh, sweet friend of mine, she giggled. You only say that because you dont know how mean-spirited and unforgiving wild ginseng are! I did want to go out and experience the Low Valleys, Ling Yu pouted Not a chance, Fei Weng muttered, which made Ling Yu spin her umbrella and pretend-sulk even harder. They walked on, through the rain, watching life go by as her friend continued to complain about how much the Ling clan stifled her desire to just go out and be one with the world. It was a strange feeling, because of the two, Ling Yu was probably the one who was currently dressed more like a commoner. As they walked, arm in arm through the streets under their umbrella, she could see people usually glance at her first. She could almost fancy she was a noble miss of some minor family out for an afternoon stroll. I have to say, this is turning out to be a much more interesting afternoon than I expected, Ling Yu sighed, leaning against her as they threaded across the bridges that connected the land portion of the harbour to the docklands proper. Its fairly normal, she replied. On the contrary, I never get to see this kind of stuff, Ling Yu complained, casting a dark look at Fei Weng. With good reason, Miss Ling. Its quite rough down here, Fei Weng replied, watching a group of youths wearing vibrant clothes walk by. Killjoy, Ling Yu muttered. He has a point, though, she conceded. Grandpa Baisheng would be here to catch me before Id even begun to stub a toe, Ling Yu sniffed. And so does the reality of the Big Miss return to the moment, she said, giving Ling Yu a playful poke. The three of them walked on, through the rain-drenched streets of the Little Harbour district, trading meaningless banter until she finally brought them to the Hurong Ceramics workshop. To call it a workshop was a bit disingenuous, really: at this point it was closer to a manufactory warehouse that adjoined the original workshop as she understood it. It was also one of the oldest in the whole city, having been here for long enough that even Old Grandmaster Mang, possibly the oldest person she knew to give common greeting to, remembered where it was. They made their way through into the inner court where workmen were bustling around moving pots of all sorts, either singly or by the crate-load into various wagons, carts, storage containers and other forms of storage for shipment out. Beyond that, she finally found one of the warehouse officials and introduced Ling Yu. Upon learning that Ling Yu was in fact that Big Miss, the woman practically danced and scattered petals as she led them through to the inner warehouse and told them to look around at their leisure while she went to get someone with actual authority. I must admit, this is going much more easily than the last time I was here, she said with a sigh. I hope they kind of dont remember that Ohh? Ling Yu perked up a bit, making her laugh a bit. Her friends instinct for amusing anecdotes was almost a Dao unto its own. Ah Young Lady Ling, a pleasure, an older voice murmured as the official returned with one of the managers. Unfortunately, I regret to tell you that Grandmaster Hurong and his sons have closed up early and gone to the Golden Dragon Teahouse. There is a meeting of all important personages of the town there this afternoon, hosted by the city leaders in honour of some visiting personage from the Huang clan, I believe. She sighed, and Ling Yu nodded, waving to her. In that case, might we leave a request for an appointment as soon as possible, Sir Manager? she asked politely. Of course Young Lady Ling was it I am sure a meeting can be arranged for tomorrow, or if it is important someone can come consult at the Ling estates directly? That would be easiest, Fei Weng interjected, making Ling Yu pout and cross her arms. Clearly she had wanted to see the workshops. Well that was a bit anti-climactic, Ling Yu grumbled as they made their way back through the Hurong Ceramics workshop. At least they will come sort the pot tomorrow, she pointed out. Its not exactly like anyone can walk in here and get a next day home appointment from a Grandmaster formations expert We still need the metal element spirit herb anyway. They walked out in silence to find that the rain had finally, if probably only for a short while, ceased. It took her looking at her own scrip to grasp the time C two hours before dusk, so six in the evening, although you would not have known it looking at the sky, which was still grey and overcast. Lower layers of mist swirled above the city as well, dense enough to obscure the tops of some of the taller buildings across the city and make the more distant watchtowers of the harbour or tall pagodas shadows in the haze. It also muffled the ever-present bustle of the city, the creak of ropes from ships, the rumble of carts, the hubbub of people. If we are finished with this shopping trip, you should call for a carriage, Fei Weng suggested. After its stopped raining? Ling Yu giving the guard a sideways look. He has a point, she conceded, her gaze drawn to the flares of light that rose from the central district where the tournament, or perhaps tournaments, still continued. At least to take us back across the river. If its just that, we can teleport, Ling Yu said. Cant teleport in the city at the moment, Fei Weng said with a sigh. Special order of the Imperial Envoys palace; it was circulated even before they arrived in the city. Well, its a nice evening for now, so we might as well walk then, Ling Yu said, and before either of them could voice any further objections, started to walk off in the direction of the central plaza. It took a moment for her to catch up, but when she did, Ling Yu threaded her own arm through hers and set off at a brisk pace back through the Little Harbour. Fei Weng followed along behind closely, because Little Harbour in the evening was, as the emergent nightlife was already evidencing, not the same district as Little Harbour in the day. Now released from the rain, the streets were also bustling and packed with people going about daily business that had been put off earlier. Stalls were out, street vendors trying to make up for a days lost sales from those now visiting the old quarter of the city who had been lured from their teahouses by the lack of rain. Already drinking houses and gambling dens were also opening on side streets as they made their way onwards. Pleasure barges were lighting their lanterns on the canals, beauties dressed in fine silks starting to call to young men and women while toughs took up stations in case people wanted to enjoy themselves without payment. She was pretty sure that Ling Yu wanted to walk just so she could see the city like this. Usually she was taken around with maids and guards or a carriage, and everyone was aware of who she was and perhaps more importantly what she represented. You would think it was a festival or something, Ling Yu remarked, eyeing all the flags with Imperial Court and Dun clan sigils on them as they threaded their path across the main bridge off the Little Harbour and back onto the mainland and the central district. It kind of is, she pointed out. Its not everyday someone from the Imperial Court, a Princess no less, comes all the way over the ocean. Its just one Princess; there are 119 of them, you know, Ling Yu retorted with a pout, stepping out of the way as a young tumbler vaulted along the edge of the parapet over the river, using the lingering effects of the rain to make their performance seem more impressive. You say that too loudly and some youth might actually challenge you to a duel, she said with a grin. Bring em. If they are under Severing Origins, Ill throw them in the Grand Canal, Ling Yu snickered. Please dont, Fei Weng muttered behind them. The city is crawling with people from out of town. You lot never stop my brothers picking fights with people, Ling Yu pointed out. And you always clean up after them as well. With the greatest respect, young miss, Fei Weng said a bit wanly, you beating people half to death in the street is not the same as them. This is what we have to put up with, Ling Yu exclaimed, throwing her hands up in the air in mock frustration and stalking off ahead of Fei Weng. Laughing, she hurried after Ling Yu, quickly catching her up. After that, they walked on, pausing only to buy some snacks from a street stall to eat, watching the city bustle by as the streets slowly transformed into much more upmarket affairs as they rose towards the central district. Arriving back in the main plaza proper, they found it thronged with a crowd maybe one hundred thousand strong at this point, watching the competition on a duelling stage someone had set up in the middle of the grand concourse. Several smaller stages had also been set up around the square, holding smaller crowds, and smaller fights. Everywhere people were discussing the dazzling displays and victories earlier in the day. Oh, someone from the Ling clan is fighting over here, Ling Yu said, sounding surprised and, she noted, a little bit hopeful? It is unlikely to be either of your brothers, she suggested with a certain degree of amusement. It seems neither of them have fought, Fei Weng remarked as they threaded their way, Ling Yu in the lead, towards one of the side stages. I checked the listings of who fought and how they have been ranked, and unless they fought anonymously Ahh, ahahahaha! Ling Yu laughed out loud, making people turn to see what had set her off. Those two couldnt act anonymously were they in a room full of only clones of themselves. You Ling Yu grabbed a random youth wearing bright robes and sporting an inadvisable beard from the edge of the crowd. Have you seen either Ling Fan or Ling Mu about here today? You mean Young Noble Ling Fan and Young Noble Ling Mu? the youth retorted. Thats them, Ling Yu agreed, nodding. No, the youth sighed sadly, possibly taking her for an admirer. Id hoped Young Lord Fan would uphold honour for Blue Water City with all these young nobles from the Thanks, Ling Yu said dismissively and left the youth working his mouth in confusion as she threaded her way through the crowd to a point where they could see the smaller stage. Young Master Fan was at the Blue Gate School earlier, Fei Weng said, catching up to them again and stashing a talisman away. Apparently he was invited in by some of his friends, including the young master from the Deng clan, to listen to a visiting elder from the Pill Sovereign Sect speak about their Supreme Pill Alchemy Canon. Is his surname even Ling? Ling Yu grumbled as they finally got to a point where they could see the stage. Of the two fighting on it currently one was clearly from the Ling clan based on his attire, the other, however, she didnt recognise. The vast majority of those in attendance were cheering for them though, rather than the local. Who is fighting? she asked Ling Yu, who was watching pensively as the pair danced around each other, deflecting waves of intent-infused qi, wondering why nobody much was cheering for the youth from the Ling clan. Ling Tengfei, a distant cousin. The other is Wei Zhaohui. Oh. -Well, that makes sense, she thought with a sigh, looking around at the cheering crowd. Wei Zhaohui was a local celebrity of sorts, although she only knew him by name and reputation. When she was younger, she had also read the five bronze talisman story scrolls they sold in the markets about tales of down on their luck people, juniors usually, stumbling across some fabulous treasure or inheritance, usually in the most preposterous circumstances, and rising to heaven in a single bound. Wei Zhaohui was well, someone who had actually had that happen; he acquired part of the teaching of some ancient expert from the time of the Blue Water Sage in a random cave in the mountains south of Blue Water City. In short, Wei Zhaohui was the living, breathing, all singing, all dancing evidence to many among the younger generation of Blue Water Province of those self-same tales, of the dream that they too might one day soar. Someone like Ling Tengfei, born to a great clan, a relative of the city ruler no less, was almost the narrative antithesis of that. Fifty spirit stones says Hero Zhaohui wins with the next exchange! a woman in a glorious peacock-coloured robe standing next to the stage yelled. One spirit treasure on Ling Tengfei lasting two more moves! someone else yelled as various people ran around taking wagers on the fight. Seventy-five spirit stones Two Nascent Soul spirit herbs! The bets ran on as she watched them back off, having made their exchange. These battles were not really fights, as she would have viewed them. Usually, the combatants fought for either three rounds, or more. Each round they exchanged a technique, and the person who came out ahead, namely the one who blocked the attack aimed for them and landed the attack they delivered, was judged to have won. Victory was by successful techniques, knockout or judges score usually. She watched as Wei Zhaohui spun his spear and charged forward, pulling the momentum of his intent around him to strike at Ling Tengfei. Both were peak Nascent Soul experts, likely at or approaching Severing Origins, which was considered well above average for people under the age of twenty in Blue Water province. {Seven Stars Celestial Spear} The intent behind the attack almost blazed its name to the audience as people exclaimed and continued to cheer on Wei Zhaohui. The strike was certainly showy, she had to give it that. The grand momentum it built up as Wei Zhaohui sent strike after strike towards Ling Tengfei, rolling over his guard and scattering the defensive art he had used to shelter from it, made the whole stage shake. Ling Tengfei finally succumbed and crumpled into the edge of the barrier as the fifth strike landed, spitting blood and unable to fight any longer as his opponents qi and Martial Intent overwhelmed his own. Winner! Wei Zhaohui! Overall winner C Wei Zhaohui with two wins and one defeat! an old man stood unobtrusively on the edge of the platform, wearing the robes of the Blue Gate School, declared grandly. It was certainly impressive, but watching it just made her think of running away from tetrid stalkers or serpents in the valleys between East Fury and Thunder Crest. No fireworks there, just creeping death and no option to make a mistake. The arts they were using were powerful, any one of those would ruin her, but at the same time, she could see that if you put them up in those forests they would break trees, ruin rocks, and get bitten in the back of the head by a spider they never saw, or dragged into some snake hole, or smothered in qi-dampening vines. Well, that was anti-climactic, she shrugged, turning away. Are the noble duelling styles of the youth not to your liking? Ling Yu snickered. It is very impressive, she conceded, looking around at the crowd who were pushing by to congratulate the winner. Good martial arts from both of them, Fei Weng mused. Although clearly young Tengfei has been spending too much time in teahouses and not enough time training. A few people nearby eyed them dubiously and one, a youth in Ling clan garb, part of a group who were clearly with Ling Tengfei, started to walk in their direction only to be swept away by the crowd mobbing around Wei Zhaohui. She offered a wry prayer for his good fortune in the fates intervening to stop him getting in trouble with Ling Yu. What do you think? Ling Yu asked her. Im not getting caught in that trap again, she replied as superciliously as she could manage. No, really they put all this store by these big techniques Ling Yus emphasis on big made one or two women nearby giggle and Fei Weng look a bit put out at what amounted to a rather crude insinuation. I wonder how they would fare against a tetrid stalker or three, she said diplomatically. Or a rock centipede or a small swarm of those accursed spiders from the Shadow Forest. I admit that would be funny, Ling Yu chuckled. Their fighting styles are too impractical, from my perspective, she said finally. Under the suppression, up in the Yin Eclipse Mountains, they would make too much noise, and they are not quick or decisive enough. Neither had conviction in their strikes. Fighting beasts is not like fighting people, Fei Weng agreed, nodding seriously as they moved on, across the plaza. Forms like that are only good for these kind of duels. Not for the battlefield, unless you want to become a big fat target. And fighting plants is not like fighting beasts, she added. I suppose, Ling Yu nodded. It is just a bunch of duels for honour and reputation though, not a fight to the death. True, she agreed, a bit more quietly. But It was hard to put into words really. They do lack an understanding of conviction in their intent, she said with a sigh. Both of them could flatten me in the street as easily as you could in all likelihood but they are still Its not something you can easily put into words How so? Ling Yu asked, turning to look at her. You have never killed anyone, she said quietly, suddenly feeling a bit cold, even in the humid evening air. That was not a nice memory. She and Arai had killed three robbers who had accosted the convoy of herbs they had been sent to inventory north of West Flower Picking Town four years ago. The bandits, who had attacked likely because they thought two fourteen year old girls and a wagon driver had been an easy mark, had mostly been Qi Refinement. The two of them had barely broken through to Physical Foundation, the equivalent realm at that point. She had burned one of them with a talisman, and he had screamed for far, far too long. They had had to fight off the other two with the help of a few locals who arrived after the initial ambush. A militia patrol had come shortly after to find them sitting in the middle of the road beside a smashed wagon, pale and shaking, trying not to cry; a burning corpse in the middle of the road, two badly stabbed bandits and a bleeding wagon driver nearby. If she closed her eyes, even now, nearly four years later, she could still recall the older bandits screams as he burned, and the smell, too. She drew upon her mantra and fed the unpleasant memory to it, shaking her head. A roar made her turn to look at the middle of the plaza. On the main stage, she watched as the victor, a youth wearing grey armour and carrying a blade, kicked his opponent off the platform, gave a whoop and then pointed towards the Golden Dragon Teahouse where various people stood watching from an upper balcony overlooking the square. Some of them even applauded. Killing is not the same as that, Fei Weng agreed, following her gaze. Mmmmm, Ling Yu just nodded, saying nothing more as they continued to thread their way through the plaza. The rest of the walk back to the Ling estate was entirely uneventful. She bought herself a few more bits of spirit food from street vendors along the way, mostly to lift her own spirits after having been reminded of the lingering smell of burning bodies. There, however, reality came slithering back in, as they were met by a bevy of maids and escorted into the estates inner courtyard, arriving before the vexed countenance of Lady Huian C one of the ladies-in-waiting to Ling Yus mother, Lady Ling Zhenzhen. You are late, Miss Yu, the older woman said sternly. It was expected you would only be out for the morning, and yet the sun has near set afore you have graced this estates doorstep again It is unbecoming of a young lady. Ling Yu just raised an eyebrow and swept by her as if she had spoken to the wall. I take it mother is still in the estates out of town? she said, looking at the various talismans that had built up on a table in the hall. The Lady Ling is at the banquet hosted in honour of the Imperial Princess at the Golden Dragon Teahouse and banquet hall. You were to go with her, but you were not here. I assume my brothers are also eating out then, Ling Yu added. They are with your mother, at the event your father is hosting, for Young Noble Huang and Imperial Princess Dun Lian, Huian said sternly, Unlike you, who has been running aroundwith your friend all afternoon. The womans sideways gaze settled on her, making her skin prickle and her breath grow ragged for a second before it passed. The implication in Lady Huians rebuke was one only a blind idiot could miss. That Ling Yu, by spending the afternoon running around the city, was doing a disservice to the Ling family, unlike her siblings. It is what it is, Ling Yu said simply. If it was important, I am sure Grandpa Baisheng would have mentioned it. The lady-in-waitings face twitched slightly at Ling Yus remark, but she said nothing. The riddle of why Ling Yu could walk sideways and always had her Grandpa Baisheng to fall back on was something she had just come to quietly accept. Her friend was afforded a remarkable amount of latitude in who her friends were and what she did within the Ling family, but it occasionally led to awkward moments like this and being party to them was always awkward for her. Ling Yu had a very strange relationship with her mother, and as someone who would have sold everything she owned and then some for a single moment longer with her own, that was hard for her to reconcile at times. We will eat out at the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse, Ling Yu said after a moment. First, though, Grandmaster Hurong Tan will come here tomorrow to see about a new pot for my ginseng C to remedy the problem caused by my brothers. When he arrives, I wish to be informed. For all that she was only barely seventeen, in that moment she had to acknowledge that the polite, disarming, open Ling Yu was gone and in her place was a proper noble daughter, with a remarkable presence. The maids actually stepped back, for all that they were all Immortal realm cultivators. Even the Lady Huian paused and then just sighed, clearly having decided that her part in this was done. I will send ahead. How many? Lady Huian said, defeated. Just the two of us, I think, but reserve a quiet table, overlooking the gardens on the fourth floor, and make sure it isnt cross-booked by some other young noble, will you? Ling Yu added. As you say, young miss, Lady Huian bowed slightly and then waved the rest of the maids away and went off to her own matters, leaving them standing in the courtyard. I must apologize for that, Ling Yu said with a sad sigh. She said nothing as they walked back through a colonnaded walk along the edge of the gardens which now looked like a quarry for spirit plants. This place is going to be thoroughly inhospitable until they put the formations back in, Ling Yu judged as they made their way towards her quarters. Well, if they get Grandmaster Mang to fix it up, it will likely be as good, if not better than it was before, she mused. You find it strange that I dont get on with mother, Ling Yu sighed deeply again. She barely avoided tripping over a paving kerb at the sudden non-question. Every family has their own circumstances, she replied as diplomatically as she could. And yet you would give everything to see yours again Ling Yu said softly Sorry, I showed you such an unsightly scene earlier. Dont be, she said, taking her friends hand. There was perhaps more she could say to the younger girl, but her intuition told her to just leave it at that. You and Arai are so close, and yet I have this adversarial relationship with my brothers They play us against each other those wretched old elders and advisors. None of them want a female inheritor of the Ling clan, so I am just a piece to move between them. I will never have what either of those two have Ling Yu muttered, trailing off. I said its not important, she said decisively. You are you. Thats the kind of thing my Aunt Tao would say, Ling Yu said with a slight sniff that she pretended not to notice in the soft light and shadow of the lantern lit veranda. Grandpa Baisheng, Ling Yu said softly. Yes, child? She avoided jumping, barely, as a shadow stepped away from a nearby tree to become a middle-aged man with a stately beard wearing a broad straw hat with some baubles on it and a long azure gown covered in patterns of small dancing animals. Seal my rooms. I dont want either of those morons getting near Little Blue before I can take him to Auntie Taos. Done, the old man murmured, then stepped back into the shadows as if he was never here. I will never get used to that, she muttered, looking around at the dark gardens. I used to think it was funny. I could call him and he always appeared behind and slightly to the left of people who annoyed me. Nine times out of ten they jumped like a scared cat, Ling Yu said with a giggle, her previous humour restored. So if we are going to the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse, we cant have you looking like a minor official either, her friend said critically eyeing her in the gloom. I have a few spirit gowns you can try on that will resize. Thats not necessary, she muttered, a bit awkward for a different reason now. She did have a gown in her talisman C she carried one every time she came to Blue Water City, just in case she had to go do something formal at the Hunter Pavilion. You could only look like a vagabond if your cultivation matched or exceeded your rank by quite some margin, she had found. If you were some junior official of the Hunter Bureau adrift between bronze and silver without a powerful family to back you up, you had to look like a classy merchants daughter at the very least C or people just walked right over you. I rather think it is. Its bad enough that half my family and people like Huian treat you like you are my handmaid, rather than my friend. Dont put up with it out there, Ling Yu sniffed. She shook her head and hid a weird smile behind her hand as she was pulled by the hand after Ling Yu, who headed for her rooms with renewed purpose all of a sudden, humming a catchy, if sad-sounding tune under her breath.

~ Dun Lian Jing C Blue Water City, Golden Dragon Teahouse ~
Dun Lian Jing, well, Lian Jing as she usually thought of herself, sat in a private room on the second floor of the Golden Dragon Teahouse, in a terrible mood. The Headmaster of the Blue Gate School had been everything that was frustrating to deal with in these mid-ranked influences. Polite, efficacious, and totally coy about everything they asked. The other local powers had at least been a bit more helpful in their way. Willing to fawn over them for influence and more than willing to spill everything they knew in the process if they felt it would get them her sympathetic ear or some recognition with the Huang clan. At least that atrocious rain has stopped, she muttered, staring out of the window at the plaza for a long moment. It was like a metaphor for this whole city, possibly this whole endeavour in its own way, especially after To avoid grinding her teeth over that fate-accursed orchid, she snagged one of the remaining pastries and chewed that instead. There was a game, of sorts, that got played, if you could call it that. Some in the Imperial Palaces younger generation did view it as a kind of game. A puzzle of how far you could poke and prod to get your way before people snapped and you got to take home all your winnings, because the game was rigged, always rigged in your favour. They played it on sects, on old family rivalries, at the behest of their seniors, or for their juniors and they also played it on each other. That was the kind of thing you always had to look out for in the Imperial Palace C even the guards set to mind you might also have someone elses interests in mind. Fanshu, I hope someone puts monkey piss in your soup, she cursed to the world at large. The only parties responsible for that pointless bit of escalation could be the two shadows the Imperial Palace had sent with them. The most likely person who would benefit from screwing them, and her in particular, over like this was Dun Fanshu C the Third Imperial Prince. She shot a look at the pair of attendants, standing motionless by the door to the room, and waved a hand at the woman in the Huang clan robe. Yes, Imperial Daughter? the woman, who was basically Jilaos personal maid said politely. When will JiLao arrive? They had split earlier, when it became clear that the meetings with the various clans were going to be exercises in obsequious fishing on their part. Something had clearly been bothering him, as well, and with that fate-thrashed orchid, the whole thing was awkward, so she had simply made her excuses and come back here. The Huang clan servant bowed politely. As far as this servant knows, he is still meeting with the head of the Deng and Ling clans. He said he would be here on time, Your Highness. And what of the Imperial Envoy? she asked the other woman, who was an attendant from the Imperial Envoys palace, assigned to attend her. He had been meant to meet with her an hour ago, to discuss the banquet in the evening, but basically just sent a maid to relay his sincere apologies. Duke Qiao will be here at the appropriate time. Imperial Highness, The attendant from the Imperial Envoys palace paused briefly but caught herself. She shook her head. Her expression would not be visible under the veil, but she let the servant know that her pause was inappropriate simply by the manner of her aura. The woman, who was barely an Immortal, shivered slightly but didnt move. Leave me Send someone up with a local delicacy worthy of my status and dont come back until JiLao returns, she said, perfunctorily dismissing both of them. It was ruining her mood having the two women haunting the corner. The Huang maid said nothing, just bowed politely. Yes, imperial daughter, the imperial palace maid murmured. She narrowed her eyes behind her veil, had the woman just? Oh The maid stopped, frozen, probably wondering if her little discourtesy had been marked. She shook her head, and the woman fled with alacrity, no doubt to report back to Imperial Envoy Qiao that the Princess was everything they had expected, and maybe more. Let it not be said that I am that unreasonable, she sighed, letting the woman leave after the Huang maid. Some of her siblings would have had the woman beaten for just that little slip, on principle, or worse. Insult to the Imperial Person voided quite a few rights and privileges under the rule of the Blue Morality C the Heavenly Mandate of the Dun Imperial Dynasty. What to do what to do she muttered, leaning on the edge of the railing and watching the world go by outside. The rain was starting again, she noted. It was atrocious to walk about in, but it was also adding a certain unpredictable element to the stupid tournament going on outside in her honour. Your Highness, there was a very polite knock on the door. She half glanced over as a group of maids for the teahouse brought in food and drink, bowed politely and left, backing out of the room. Ah, she waved at the last one, who froze, sweating. I have no interest in meeting any of the young nobles loitering. Tell them all to scram and bother some functionary. Of course, Imperial Daughter, the singled-out maid said with a deep curtsy. See that I really am not disturbed until Huang Ji Lao gets here, she added sternly. Of course, Imperial Daughter, the maid curtsied again and backed out of the room at her gesture of dismissal. She poured herself a cup of the tea and sipped it. Mediocre, she sighed, but took another sip anyway. Normally, she didnt mind the imperial blend, a lifetime living in the Imperial Court had forced her to at least outwardly appreciate it, but there was just something about it here, in this city that, that made it sit or linger unpleasantly on her tongue. If she demanded it the owner would ransack half the city for a better blend, but really, it just wasnt worth it. There was such a thing as the fuss just not being worth the amusement it would cause. Some of her siblings would have done it, certainly, but she liked to think she was at least better than them in that regard as well. -It has just been that kind of day, I suppose, she reflected with a soft sigh. Setting the cup of tea aside, she went back to watching the people rush by in the lantern-lit plaza. Night-time did somewhat improve the view of the city, it had to be said. In the day, even the rain obscured day, it was far too obvious how provincial Blue Water City was. Some might have called the hustle and bustle quaint but to her, used to the grandeur of the Imperial Capital, Blue Morality City, it was just tedious and lacking. Aping more famous constructions, styles and whatnot. Even its famous Blue Pavilions were derivatives of the ''Dragon Pillar Pagoda''. If there was something to be said for it, at least the populace had pride in their backwater stack of mud bricks. That was more than you saw in a lot of the much older cities of the Imperial continent. Outside, the tournament on the middle platform had reached the final few contenders as far as she could see. The level of the competitors was kind of bad, in all honesty. One was from Pill Sovereign City, an Immortal realm alchemist who had gotten this far purely on a rare spirit flame his family had no doubt acquired for him at great expense. His opponent was from the Deng clan, she guessed by his robes, from the Blue Gate School. Also an Immortal but barely in the younger generation at this point. She let her gaze linger on their posturing for a few moments longer before turning back to the food and considering the repast, such as it was. It was tempting to take the teapot and put a random formation on it, then send it out there and tell them all that whoever solved it would get an audience with her. Most of them would still be trying when the next generation turned, she snickered, picking a piece of roast fish and nibbling it. The Blue Gate School was at least a real school though C sure its juniors were all either fawning toadies or mediocre ducks dreaming of being swans, but they were still better than what little she had seen of Fanshus little puppet, the Teng School. And who calls their school Golden Promise anyway? she said to the world at large. That sounds like the name of a brothel dreamed up by a bunch of confidence scammers Finishing off the piece of fish, which was better than anticipated spirit food for this backwater, she picked a pastry roll with some kind of steamed ginseng inside it, studiously ignoring the various flashing messages on the transmission jade on the table. At least one would be from Dun Jian, her teacher, who, after the days events and that fate-accursed She chomped down the roll -Huh its actually acceptable, she mused, mildly surprised. It was pleasingly savoury, unlike most similar things in formal imperial cuisine. Idly she took another and ate that as well, savouring it a bit more, nodding to herself, because it was quite tasty. If you want confirmation we got here and made a mess, no thanks to Dun Fanshu and that advice you solicited from him, just look for yourself, Teacher, she grumbled, tossing a napkin over the talisman. The only one she was halfway tempted to check was the one that would be from her mother but really there was nothing to say there either that she wanted to hear these days. While she did remember a time when they had been close, when she was younger, the lifestyle and duties of an Imperial Concubine left little time for her, and her mother invariably just wanted to talk about her youth, not the princess she had striven to become. A particularly loud cheer drew her attention back to the scenes outside, and the endeavours of the youths fighting. When she measured them against her own struggles, she could only despair slightly, on their behalf. Nothing would ever come of their talent that they lauded as special in this place. She had broken through to Dao Seeking at the age of fifteen. Immortal at seventeen, as soon as was generally acknowledged to not cause complications with the stability of your Sea of Knowledge. Chosen Immortal at twenty-four. And now a Golden Immortal before the age of sixty, and working towards founding a True Principle. The worst part there was that even though she was certainly talented, she had no doubt of that, even someone like her was, among her peers, an easy target for petty and vain slander. What will come of your futile struggles she reached out and closed out the window with her hand, blotting out the combatants on the stage in her eyes with a closed fist. Those above derided her for merely being seventeenth ranked, out of over one hundred princesses. Those below claimed she was only where she was because of Dun Jian C ignoring that Dun Jian taught a veritable stable yard of Imperial scions. They also taunted her for her age. Just because she was among the oldest on the new list once you discounted the top ten, who would never change in this generation. Reality is cruel, she told them, not that any below in the plaza would hear her words. There is always a higher sky, always a crueller lash to flay your dreams on. Taking her half-drunk cup of tea, she saluted the winner on the platform, the youth from the Pill Sovereign Sect. You who came all the way over here just to win, should just accept your fate and carve out your niche in mediocrity. All of you in fact would do better to leave the sky to those of us who have the fate to grasp it. Downing the toast to nothing, she cast the idiots outside from her mind again and started to nibble another roll, diverting her attention to the teahouse itself. I should at least know which of you I dont care for ahead of time, she muttered, thinking about the banquet later. Given that servant Qiao cannot be bothered to come and fulfil his purpose. Her first glance with her Immortal sense through the common area of the teahouse nearly made her give up on the spot and go back to staring out at the rain-drenched streets. Those inside were not really any better than those outside in many ways. Those of actual importance or real social status were currently roving around the upper floor, the wives of various clan heads and officials in the city and wider province for the most part. Their husbands and whatever passed for unmarried nobility out here were all meeting with JiLao. She could have sat in on that, but she had a fair idea of how that was going to go anyway, based off their earlier conversation with the Patriarchs of the Deng, Leng and Mu clans. She swept the various juniors again and sighed. Almost all of them were Nascent Soul or Dao Seeking, which was to be expected in a backwater like this. Their conversations were C many were excited to simply be in the same building as her; others were dubious as to whether she was even here. Everywhere she cast her sense, all she saw was rumour and gossip. The clans present were interesting though. The Ling clan in particular was not one that had a strong connection to the Imperial Court or its politics. Traditionally they had been supporters of the Azure Astral Authority, but politics elsewhere in this part of the starry heavens was shifting that as she understood it. Their young nobles had She cast her eyes back outside for a moment, to refresh her memory on the competitors They had acquitted themselves reasonably, she supposed, even if nobody of actual status within their earthly branch on this world had competed. Certainly they had done better than most others in the face of the bunch who had come over this side of the ocean to prance about and feel good about themselves bullying the weak in this backwater province. -Ling Fan Ling Mu. Indeed, neither had fought. The younger one she had a vague impression of from passing by that elder from the Pill Sect boasting about his big furnace The other had been drifting around here with his friends C cronies, really C drinking a lot and doing little else from what she could see. The only other person of import from the Ling clan she could see was actually a Soul Foundation girl talking to a group of disciples C two were Nascent Soul from what she could see, while the other two were hiding their cultivation, even from her, which was unusual here. Fairy Luo I must say it is a remarkable achievement to have the rank of a Junior Official at your age one in white and blue robes edged with gold was saying. You praise me, Senior Di, the girl replied politely, swirling her drink. Someone from the Di clan is here? she actually muttered that out loud, such was her mild surprise. She looked at the other three for a few moments but couldnt place them beyond them being from the Din clan -And the Din clan? she mused with a faint frown, refocusing on the two leading the conversation they certainly didnt come with me. Brother Yao is quite correct the Authority is indeed over-reaching the green-robed man with hidden cultivation murmured. Di Yao Di Yao? she frowned, drumming her fingers on the arm of the couch she was sitting, on as she struggled against the stupid weather messing with her soul sense for a moment before placing him. He was mildly famous, if only for -So that is why that old geezer Lu Ji was talking about events of one hundred years ago, she thought, munching down another roll, finally putting two and two together in her head. They had had the Din clan here, presumably trying to do what they did best C muddy the waters. Ah, you already ordered some food, JiLao C who she had only just marked as approaching with her own Immortal sense which was starting to founder a bit under the rain outside C said, entering the room. They brought it. It was complementary. The rolls are not bad, she supplied, retracting her sense before the weather did it for her. Did you know the Din clan was also here? she asked, pouring herself a cup of the wine. The Din clan? JiLao frowned, absently touching the Officials Talisman from the Huang clan he currently wore on his robe. I was not aware. There is a group of them in the party down below, accompanied by Kong Di Yao, she said, sipping her tea and trying not to make another face at how bad it was. The one who made his name capturing that fox demon and became a lineage disciple of the Jade Gate Court as a result? The one associated with the fallout from the scandal around Kong Di Ji? JiLao mused, raising an eyebrow. It might well be, she acknowledged. Might be worth trying to find out what their game is? Din clan Din clan JiLao frowned, staring into space for a moment. Oh, there was something in passing. Two somethings, actually: the Din clan are entering into some kind of agreement with the Ha clan and there was talk of the Din clan asking about the remnants of an old, defunct influence from here, the Lin School, JiLao made a face and put his wine aside in favour of a jar from his own storage ring. I guess they had some people in the city and decided to show up, though why someone like Di Yao would be here I have no idea, isnt he part of Fanshus group? Who were they talking to? Some junior from the Ling clan, she shrugged. I can only assume that servant Qiao invited them of his own accord. Probably, JiLao nodded with a sigh. And yes, he is part of my imperial brothers clique. Anyway, she said, changing the topic, because the day was already annoying enough without thinking about Dun Fanshu. How did your enquiries go? Not much more than earlier, Ji Lao grumbled, sipping his wine and sitting back in his chair. It might have been useful to have you there, in fact. She grimaced and helped herself to his wine. -Left because you were being insufferable, she grumbled, and now you say it was difficult because I wasnt there? She downed another cup of the wine, which was strong enough for a Golden Immortal like her to get drunk on if she imbibed a lot, to hide her scowl. After what happened in the school? I suppose that is true, Huang JiLao agreed with a slight scowl of his own. Anyway, I came here because the banquet will be starting soon, so I thought you should at least make an appearance at the start. People are already grumbling that the local princess skipped it; if you, the actual Princess, are also late people will think you are snubbing them. Local princess? she asked with a half laugh, because that was honestly amusing. -There are actually people in this backwater place who think that some local scion with a little bit of attitude can compare to me, in status? Ling Yu, the eldest daughter of the Lord Ling Yusheng, the City Governor and current Patriarch of the Ling clan in this province, JiLao elaborated. And she is a princess? she asked, trying not to sound totally dismissive. Technically, yes, through the Ling family. Ling Yushengs own great grandfather was the Grand Duke in control of the whole sub-continent before it was split and Cao Hongjun took the title of Blue Duke. The Ling family have been in this province almost as long as the Ha family and the Kun family, for all that the latter have long lost their own ducal claims and just become common nobility, JiLao said, looking at her like she should already know that. They are? she had to admit, to herself at least, that she had not known that little titbit. The events he was talking about were almost before the previous grand generation in any case, as far as she was vaguely aware C over fifteen thousand years ago. Did you read nothing of what Imperial Uncle Dun Jian supplied? Huang JiLao asked, looking at her a little judgingly. She pretended she hadnt heard that, because she had, indeed, stopped at that point, intending to read the rest of it later C namely, when it became relevant. The umbrella label of being a high-ranked Imperial Princess was remarkably useful at times, when it came to not caring about the status of others. I read what he marked as relevant, she said after it became clear that JiLao was going to keep staring at her until she said something. So, this local princess skipped. Should I feel slighted? she asked drily. Only if you wish to feel slighted by a seventeen year old girl who, while apparently talented, doesnt have much clan favour compared to her siblings and is only at Nascent Soul, JiLao replied, amused. Hah, she took another swig of the wine and cast a final eye out the window. I assume they are holding off on the final series of that little farce outside so I have to actually watch them? It was espoused in my meeting with the various heads of the clans earlier that it would mean a lot if you were to present an award to the winner, JiLaos face was inscrutable as he selected one of the pieces of fried fish from a bowl. And I am guessing you are of the view that that goodwill would go a long way towards making amends for earlier? she added with a sigh. JiLao had the grace to look a bit awkward. There is no love lost between the Headmaster of the Blue Gate School Potentially former headmaster if the insinuations from that old goat from the Deng clan were anything to go by, she pointed out. Well, yes, there does seem to be some long-term rivalry there, JiLao agreed. The Lu clan doesnt hold Lu Ji in much regard either it seems, mainly because of His father. I am aware of that. Let us not talk of my Imperial Aunt or the Third Imperial Crown Princess here and now? she said, letting her annoyance creep out at last. She grabbed another piece of the spicy fish herself, because it was another surprise highlight of the otherwise quite mediocre repast, and changed the topic slightly. It would seem to me that the local clan heads should be happier that oh, their clan disciples are among the various finalists who have managed to endure against Pill Sovereign Citys second string of mediocrity, she remarked. A few have indeed done quite well, JiLao said blandly. And, let me guess, they have proffered various interesting titbits about the mountains, ancient ruins and such, and hope that I will have a generous eye? she suggested, not bothering to hide the mockery for their obvious attempt at getting an edge. I believe such was obliquely hinted at, yes, JiLao agreed with a carefully neutral face. So we show the locals a bit of favour for all the good it will do them. Uhuh Whatever JiLao had been about to say was cut off as there was a knock on the door and then four figures swept in. She grimaced, recognising the Imperial Envoy, Duke Dun Qiao Honghui, who had already kept her waiting well over an hour. Your Imperial Highness, Young Noble Huang, it is time, Qiao Honghui said grandly, saluting her. She eyed him and then, without comment, just nodded her head towards the door. He narrowed his eyes, but bowed appropriately and all of them backed out again. Uncouth lout, just because his eldest sister is the Ninth Imperial Concubine, she murmured, making a hidden rude gesture after the retreating Imperial Duke. So what were you about to say? It its nothing, JiLao sighed, again touching the talisman on his robe absently. Not important now. She stared at him for a long moment, because clearly something was bothering him. -Is it just that orchid? she wondered. He met her gaze for a long moment, giving away nothing, until she just sighed herself and sat back. I guess we cannot put this off any further? she mused, looking at the exit. JiLao just shook his head. In that case, do you mind? she murmured waving for him to leave so she could get changed. JiLao sighed and nodded again, getting up and heading outside to wait for her. After he departed, she took one final swig of the wine and then sent her Immortal sense into her storage ring. It was a matter of a few moments to swap out her somewhat scholarly garments for a deep blue and green-gold Imperial Phoenix robe. The adding of various bits of symbolic jewellery took a while longer, finishing off with the crown of her rank and affixing a veil to it. With a final glance at the table, she swept out of the room and headed in the direction of the grand banquet hall of the Golden Dragon Teahouse. Chapter 3 – Difficulties Abound
It was before the Blue Water City was founded, before the Blue Morality Emperor took his throne, that Lu Fu Tao, Blue Water Sage as he would later be styled, came to the mysterious and forgotten land of Yin Eclipse and meditated in the valleys. Apparently he lived in the Blue Water Mountains for several centuries, investigating the great mysteries of the Dao, training disciples and occasionally slaughtering demonic beasts and performing various deeds of good merit for the wild people of those lands who had long been abandoned to Imperial Governance and the Azure Authority alike. Then one day, as some of his disciples were exploring a valley within that dark and forbidden zone around the Great Mount, they found a spatial rift, purported to be not far to the west of the great peak of the thundering clouds. A place where that valley joined another inexplicably. Upon being informed of this, and being a valorous and upright person and generally righteous in his demeanour, the Blue Water Sage by all accounts became concerned for the local people who, unenlightened, eked out a crude living around the edge of the forbidden zone using herbs and other such things to sell at the coast to those who crossed the ocean. He, Lu Fu Tao, and some of his disciples met with several of the elders of those people and they in turn informed the future sage that their own ancestors had occasionally gotten caught in the rifts and that while some had vanished without trace, several had returned each having attained strange enlightenments. This discourse lead, apparently, to an exchange of views and teaching between the future sage and the locals who lived there. They showed him some of the things that had emerged over the years, mostly innocuous or strange, and he gave them new insights into the will of the heavens and the movement of the celestial bodies, sharing with them the teachings of the Heavenly Dao in all its wonder.
Writing on the matter of the Blue Water Sage Volume 2 ~ Author Unknown C attributed to a Chronicler Jiang.

~ Jun Arai C Jade Willow Farmland ~
Never forget, the star-rating system exists for bureaucrats and book-keepers, not for you, who has to haul the fate-thrashed thing out of the dirt. These words of wisdom from Old Ling, the ranking elder in West Flower Picking Towns Hunter Pavilion, echoed in her mind as she watched the three Golden Core cultivators wrestle with a purportedly Qi Refinement lotus she was no longer sure she wanted to consider a Duo Lis water lotus at all. It had actually been the one to initiate the ambush, hiding amidst a bunch of its lesser spirit vegetation kin and pouncing on the unlucky Fan Bo Pei as he was dragging out a quasi-Qi Condensation one. In truth, up until this point the last four hours had gone remarkably smoothly, beyond a few people getting overconfident and being dunked. The group had gotten a handle on the formation side of things pleasingly quickly and none of them were totally untalented with the compasses either. Both of those points were also working out in their favour now, because this lotus was a culmination of a slowly growing trend of finding life-attributed water lotuses that were such in name only courtesy of minor water attributes rather than major ones. Is this even a Duo Lis lotus at all? Kun Shi muttered from nearby as he ferociously channelled qi through one of the bronze-leafed willow staves to help suppress the tentacled menace of a plant. Mutations are not uncommon, she remarked, still undecided on whether she also needed to intervene. But this degree of mutation has to be somewhat unusual, Chen Lanfeng, the female Jade Willow disciple, complained from where she was standing nearby, channelling through another staff. That was very true, and why she was tossing up whether or not this could be considered one at all. It had probably originally been one, before it awakened, but the seeds were already from a mutate species that was minoring in life, if she was to hazard a guess. This one had somehow managed to tilt the balance entirely. It didnt help either, that their current spot was oddly close to one of the locations that Elder Li Wei had visited on his patrols a few weeks prior. There was nothing untoward here that she could pick out, in truth. The canal adjoined a large patch of fallow farmland not in use this season and the only thing unusual was the surprise appearance of this mutate lotus half a realm higher than anything they had yet encountered. The battle continued for a few more minutes until Fuan Daiyi finally managed to drag the root out of the canal by brute force, cursing its nine generations all the while, as the other two wrestled with the errant secondary roots. When they finally got it to the shore it was bundled into a hundred litre reinforced pot, still managing to send two of the Qi Refinement cultivators holding the pot flying a dozen metres away with a last lingering lash of its roots before they got a cover on it. What by the nameless fates nine malign generations was that lotus? Fuan Daiyi snarled, picking bits of lotus root out of the holes in his robe as he waded back to the shore. For a thing only at Qi Refinement its qi quality was close to peak Golden Core, Dan Fen Guang added wearily, sitting down on a rock in the shallows to clean the mud off the spirit treasure blade that he had been using to cut at the roots. The initially unfortunate Fan Bo Pei, having gotten to the canal bank, just sat on the grass in silence, looking like a bedraggled cat, recovering his qi. Shaking her head, she walked over to the pot and lifted off the cover A tendril lashed out at her, which she blocked with her qi quite easily. Spirit, Heart, Renewal, Body, Soul Exerting her mantra to the fullest, she reached into it, and as the others looked on, pulled the spirit herb up to the surface, ignoring its attempts at flaying the skin off her arms with its root fibres, which left only white welts before she manifested her mantra and her intent to briefly stun it into submission. Holding the twitching plant up, she considered it pensively. For a Qi Refinement spirit herb it had grown up quickly C it was half a month old at best, based on the colouration of the rhizome. The lack of any evidence for the shedding and re-growing of its roots suggested it had done so largely undisturbed until today as well. Just holding it was making her hands itch slightly as well, telling her that it was already starting to lean towards possessing a proper yin life attribute having matured to this point. A root twitched, trying to catch her in the eyes. Moving her head back slightly, she shoved the lotus back into the pot and replaced the wooden cover, adding a rock on top of it. The pot continued to rock for a few moments. You can put that on the cart, she said to Fuan Gu and Chen Da who were both standing nearby. Sighing, both walked over and grabbed the pot, manhandling it back to her hand cart, which was not quite full of jars of Duo Lis lotuses and a crate of roots. I think we will take a break here for a while, she said, looking at the three exhausted Golden Core cultivators and the rather qi-depleted Qi Refinement ones who had been working to help suppress the plant. The two who had been thrown away were being tended to by some of their compatriots. How come you took less damage from it than they did? Lun Quan asked, clearly curious, as she checked over the other jars quickly. Im a quasi-Mantra Seed Physical Path cultivator, she shrugged. Physical durability is kind of our thing. It is at that, Pei Vung, another of the villagers and one of the few Physical Path cultivators among their number, agreed. Looking around, she shook her head again and walked over to check the two who had been hit. Both of them turned out to be mainly stunned C as Qi Refinement cultivators they were not exactly lacking in durability, but both had gotten a good dose of yin life qi and would need to offset it with a few purification pills before doing anything intensive with their qi. Once she was happy everyone else had settled down for their earned break, she set to pondering the question of the yin life attributes in the lotuses a bit more concertedly as she picked her way through the edge of the fallow field. Two further divinations got her very little, until she found a discarded little fired earth pagoda on its side in a tangle of brush and vines. Righting that, she noted two more hidden in the mass of quasi-spirit vegetation just beyond it. -A graveyard plot? she realised, turning quickly in a circle, feeling a bit silly for not having thought of that before. -It is in the right kind of place, she mused, though its odd that the divination didnt pick it up. Did the owners of the field here deconsecrate it for some reason? On a whim, she pulled out her teleport talisman and put an anchor sigil on one of the blocks, taking care not to disturb the vines. -Given they moved the other point, this way if I have to go back into the Red Pit Ill end up somewhere I know is safe, she thought. It might not be necessary, but it was better to have done it and not need it than end up in a circumstance where she could only have regrets. Taking one further look around, but seeing nothing especially that might identify the plots owners, she turned and made her way back to the group, looking for Heng Ning. You have a moment to talk? she asked, coming to sit down beside the younger girl who was sorting through one of the boxes of lotus roots. Of course, Hunter Jun. How can I help you? Heng Ning replied politely, half standing to offer her a salute. Are you related to Heng Ge or Ye Qin? she asked politely. Heng Ge is my grand uncle, Heng Ning answered. Ye Qin is I guess an uncle. Does your family or that group of families have a long history with this part of the valley? she asked, looking back in the direction of the road, barely visible through the misty drizzle. We have farmed here for a few centuries, Heng Ning answered, frowning a little. Why? These fields? she asked, looking around and pulling up the topographic map of the valley here for them both to look at. These, the ones over the canal, a few back to the road a larger plot further south-west, Heng Ning said, drawing on the map to highlight a vaguely trapezoidal area. Why do you ask? There are old fired earth grave markers here, over on the far corner of this fallow plot, she explained, waving in the general direction of where she had just come from. Do you know anything about it? An ancestral plot? Heng Ning mused, looking pensive for a moment before shaking her head. It shouldnt be ours the family tombs are a mile to the south-west of here and always have been since my grand uncles own fathers time. Did you own these fields back then? she added. As far as I am aware, although I think there were some early disputes, Heng Ning shrugged, looking and sounding apologetic. I cannot say I know much about them though; if there are tombs here, or burials, they will be older than our familys ownership of this land C you would be better off asking my grand uncle. Thank you, she smiled and stood, accepting the salute of the younger woman. Well, so much for that idea, she mused after taking her leave of Heng Ning, although asking Heng Ge was something she intended to do if the opportunity arose. Making her way back to the canal itself, she considered it. The flow of water was almost non-existent and in this season it was relatively shallow C ideal for lotuses and other plants like it really. If there had been a tomb or something that was disturbed, the shifting alignment towards yin would have explained the life attribute at least. Faugh, she sighed again, fiddling with her damp hair. No wonder this one also wound up on the clearance list. Leaving the group to continue recovering, she walked the short distance to the raised dyke between the field systems they were in and the next set and climbed it to stand below the row of trees planted on it and looked out in both directions across the fields. The evening mist was starting to rise near several distant water reservoirs and paddy fields farmers had already started making, before the rain ever hit, in preparation for the wet season. The whole landscape was, beyond the raised roads and the distant mounds of those aforementioned tombs with their small shrine pagodas to the south, to the west and a further set even further west, ruler-flat. The light rain cloaked everything in a shroud of silence C even the nearby conversations of those with her were muffled. All that was audible was the hiss of water dripping off everything, the rustling of trees around her, the wind on the grass and the occasional bird calling. Lines of lanterns snaked in the distance as people continued to harvest herbs as fast as they could, before the ground became waterlogged. Beyond the dyke, the other half of the canal was much like the part they had cleared, promising another hour of work at least once the others recovered Unbidden, the hairs on her neck stood briefly as someone initiated a teleport circle half a mile away, the shockwave of disturbed qi making the rain shimmer for a moment before settling again. She watched the shimmering pillar of light fade away then pulled out her scrip. Looking at the map she had, if they continued on up their current canal, both waterways beyond it were connected to theirs, and there was another point where Elder Li had surveyed some three months ago beyond that. He had looked at two other points out here for some reason, but the paperwork on those was also not worth the parchment it was written on, let alone the time someone had taken to put it on jade, from what she could see. A further teleport flare shot up further off to the east. What is special about these places? she mused, mostly to the world at large, turning in a circle again, sweeping the general vicinity with the practised eye of someone well-used to playing spot what might kill me in the High Valleys and got nothing at all out of the ordinary. Sighing softly, she turned back to look at the group, noting that most of them were still recovering. Shaking her head, she swept the landscape again, more slowly, taking in the details and trying to see if anything odd or unusual stood out, however, by the time the others had all visibly recuperated, she had to admit she was still no closer to seeing what had led the missing elder to this place. The next two hours passed much as the previous ones had. They cleared the rest of the waterway and advanced on to where their canal joined the next. Marking the direction that headed to the Gen estates spirit herb fields, she used one of her formation cores to seal off the canal they had just cleared, ensuring that no spirit herbs could inadvertently flee back into it. Once she was happy that was properly set up, she took them rapidly down the other spur, marking clusters of lotuses as they went until they reached a small settling pond where the canal had been temporarily dammed to enable a new channel to be built. Much like the previous survey spot, the one near that spur, which she checked out while the group started sweeping back up the canal, had nothing particular to recommend it other than a slightly higher incidence of yin life attuned Duo Lis lotuses in the nearby waterways. She even sought out some farmers working in the nearby fields and asked them about the location, but they had noticed nothing untoward in the last few weeks or even months beyond some irregular weather and the issues around village labour caused by the new elder. That did strike her as odd after a few conversations. An elder going missing, especially one so disliked, should have been the talk of everyone, and yet no farmer or labourer passed any notable comment on it. Even when she returned to the group, those along with her made no mention of him being missing, and he was certainly not absent from their conversations. If the silence regarding it was not so oddly all-pervading, she would have asked already as it was, the totality of that omission made her hesitant to bring the matter up herself. -Something to ask Elder Mu or Clerk Bai about if the opportunity arises, she decided. will it not be a problem to find them at night? The words, spoken by Chen Lanfeng, stirred her from pondering that, as she realised the girl had just asked her a question. No, she replied, shaking her head and ignoring the lack of an honorific as some fights were just not worth it. Especially not if they are mutating towards a life attribute. If anything, between the rain and the darkness it will be quite a bit faster to sweep them up. Chen Lanfeng looked like she wanted to ask more, but at that moment there was a curse and a lot of splashing from up ahead. Help! LOOK OUT! FATES CURSE THIS! CUT THAT ROOT! It seems they have found another, Chen Lanfeng remarked, peering through the rain. Nodding, she set off at a brisk trot, Chen Lanfeng following quickly after. Catching up to the group who had been weeding out the spirit vegetation Duo Lis lotuses, she found that another Qi Refinement lotus had found them. Quickly taking stock, she looked around for Fan Bo Pei and Dan Fen Guang, but both of them were now manning staves. Fuan Daiyi, however, was also hurrying forward, drawing his treasure blade. Ill take this one! she called over, waving him back as she stored away her hat. Wading into the shallows, she immediately felt the drain on her qi from the lotus and, without any preamble, grabbed the nearest of the struggling Qi Refinement trainees, Fuan Gu as it happened, and tossed him away onto the bank. The rest of you get out! she called to the two villagers slightly further away who had been wading forwards. Renewal C she internalised the mantra mnemonic and set it to working against the absorption from the spirit herb as best it could. Moving forward, she swept her gaze across the rippling swathe of lotus blossoms, that were all now starting to bloom, with a grimace. Both of the others who had been with Fuan Gu had been pulled under, and the drain made matters even worse. -Figures we would get one like this eventually, she reflected Something C a root C lashed around her leg and tried to drag her feet out from under her. She focused on Body briefly and gritted her teeth as the prehensile root tore at her boot then swirled all the way up her leg to her thigh before she managed to grab it and send her own qi, infused with her mantra, mainly focusing on Heart, back into it. The lotus recoiled and she briefly had a grasp of where it was, hidden much deeper in the water than the flowers would have had any onlooker believe. Both other Qi Refinement cultivators C villagers C were flailing desperately below the water, trying to protect themselves as best they could. The suppression formation being maintained by those on the bank was already starting to take effect at least, so she took the most expedient way of solving the visibility issue: she focused her qi into her legs {Flickering Steps} Using her movement art she jumped into the air and then crashed back down into the waterway with enough force to scatter the whole contents widely over the surrounding landscape for a brief moment. Water immediately began to flow back, but the lotus was still operating on instinct, rather than any real spiritual wisdom, so it pulled all its roots back to its body and started to burrow down into the mud, trying to drag the two villagers with it. {Flickering Steps} Using her movement art a second time, she flitted forward and without any preamble sent another pulse of her qi, again infused with the strength of her mantra and what intent she could muster, out of her body. Spirit, Heart C Renewal, Body C Soul It was a little-understood part of working in the Yin Eclipse Mountains, she had to reflect, that after a while something of that place stayed with you C followed you out, even. It wasnt a tangible thing, but it was most obvious when it came to things like Martial Intent. The divisive, sapping shadow that suffused everything up there eventually left marks on you and in this rain, sweeping off those high mountains, it had a certain faint resonance. The root recoiled, and the two Qi Refinement villagers went limp as they also caught some of her manifestation. -Sorry! she winced inwardly, wading over to it and plunging her hands into the mud What came up was not what she was expecting. It wasnt just a root, but a root with a shell, made of a pot graven of dark blue stone and covered in floral motifs. Her qi scattered off the pot, marking it immediately as a relic of some ancient ruin in her eyes. The lotus flailed at her, its flower almost glowing green in the half light as it tried to manifest a qi-based attack to strike her directly. In response, she sent another wicked pulse of her own qi into it C while it was at Qi Refinement, she could now see that it was only barely that, for all that the purity of its qi was nearly comparable to hers C and stunned it a second time. By this point a few others on the bank, Fuan Daiyi among them, had come out and recovered their unconscious, qi-depleted compatriots. Fuan Daiyi was also holding the waters of the canal mostly at bay in either direction. Wordlessly, she pulled the plant out of its shell and then had to stare for a second time. -Right this absolutely stinks, I knew it! she exclaimed to herself, staring at the ward stones and a small element suppressing formation jade in the bottom of the pot. Before anyone else noticed, she stored the ward stones and the formation jade. Those would provoke the kinds of questions she didnt necessarily want to answer given her other assignments. Idly, she also tried storing the pot in the bracelet Elder Mu had provided, but it refused, as she had pretty much expected. This wasnt the first one of these pots she had seen in her time and that was a very common property they tended to possess. An ancient artefact? Fuan Daiyi asked, walking over to get a better look at it. Yep, although not everything here is as it seems, she said, tossing the whole thing onto the bank now someone had seen it. -The question is is there just one? Ten minutes later, while she finished transferring the very stunned yin life pond lotus into a pot and sealed it up, the others had finished cleaning up the rest of the bed of the canal. Their search turned up several more bowls, a bunch of stoneware pots, a dozen fine ceramic plates, and a small broken chest made of spirit wood that had probably held the plates. What do we do about these? Fan Bo Pei asked, staring at the small collection of artefacts now piled up on the bank. She considered the pot that had held the lotus pensively. Had there not been ward stones in the bottom of it, she would have been inclined to think that the lotus had, much like a crab, found the pot and decided to use it for a den. The formation jade, though, told a different tale. Someone had dumped this lot in here, lotus and all, knowing enough about the latter to be sure it wouldnt roam out of its nice secure nest. The formation jade was probably to put the thing to sleep so the cache could later be recovered. -Monkey balls. Someone local is smuggling relics, she groaned in her head and heart. However, as a strategy, it was remarkably reckless. A lotus like this would kill people, attract notice quite rapidly and get sealed, revealing the cache. Wait she frowned and walked over to the pile of pots and tried storing them. Everything bar the pot that held the lotus stored. Depositing it all back out she turned to the fallow field behind her, narrowing her eyes. Disciple Daiyi? she asked, turning to him. Do you think you could turn over the soil on the riverbank and the field edge here? The Jade Willow disciple eyed her, then the pot in her hands, then the riverbank for a few moments before realising what she was potentially implying. EVERYONE GET BACK! he yelled, waving to the others to get out of the way and pull the cart with them. There was a short moment of confusion while everyone else worked out what he intended to do, then a rapid scramble to get out of the way. She watched impassively as he did with qi manipulation what she would likely not be able to achieve even if she reached the peak of Mantra Seed as a hundred square metres of the soil on the bank and field margin rippled and twisted. Moments later a dozen other muddy pots and a second small wooden chest and an ornate fifty litre pot with a stone lid rose out of the ground. Thats a really ornate pot Wen Bei remarked, looking at it with clear interest. Did you miss any? Any points where your qi was disrupted? she asked, frowning as the others returned to inspect the haul. Nope, nothing like that, he shook his head. Huh, she mused, then pulled out her best compass and warily walked over to the pot which was now resting in the dirt. It only took her a few moments to determine that no compass gave any weird signs about it, so she had Fuan Daiyi open it from a distance. The contents were, however somewhat underwhelming on first examination. It held a few scraps of cloth, a jade talisman, a spear head made of a dull golden-bronze metal, all mixed amid about a third of a skeletons worth of burnt bones and ash. The bones themselves were long depleted of anything but natural qi, but she could just about make out swirling patterns on them. Even without touching them, she could feel the lingering echoes of a Mantra within those patterns, telling her that this person had been at least at the Mantra Seed realm before his death. A cremation burial, one of the locals bowed to the remains. The land here is unconsecrated, so probably it predates the field alignments, she remarked, looking around. What do we do with it? Chen Da asked, eyeing the talisman, which had some ancient symbols on it in a swirling design like clouds and birds. In the first instance? Close the pot and shove it on the cart, she sighed. Its a burial; do you want the bad vibes from taking something from it? Even if it is unconsecrated at this point. Chen Da and Wen Bei looked like they were about to say something before both shook their heads. Chen Da even bowed to the pot and turning back to looking at the other items. The chest also seems fine. However its erm Ah hah! Fan Bo Pei, who had been investigating that, found the mechanism and opened it. Everyone crowded around and were rewarded with the sight of a bunch of jade carvings of men, women and children, some more crockery, two old scroll cases and a luss cloth bundle that turned out to contain a book. She took the book, which was bound in a faded red cord, and turned it over to look at the front cover, noting it was made of excellent quality parchment that had survived in the ground. The Life of Sir Tai Jong Seung she read out loud. Its a Life and Death script, Lun Quan muttered, making an auspicious sign that many other villagers mirrored a moment after. So it seems, she agreed, replacing it respectfully in the chest without opening it. The pair of scrolls inside the scroll cases turned out to be scenes from the ancient warriors life. One held pictures of him, his wife, ancestors, children and their day to day life. The other was various battles, adventures, and at the very end, a scene of him sitting, missing an arm, with his eyes closed, upon the corpse of a hulking, grey-green demon with pointy teeth covered in visually unsettling white and black markings, wearing what looked like peoples skins on a battlefield filled with demonic-looking corpses. So he killed this demon and died in the process, they recovered his remains and buried him here? Fuan Daiyi mused, peering over her shoulder at the scroll. It seems that way. This must be very old indeed, she agreed. The notations on the scrolls are written in Yin Moon Script. Yin People havent lived in this land since before the Huang-Mo Wars, Wen Bei mused. This must be over 20,000 years old? She rubbed her temples, feeling a sudden headache of a different kind coming on. If it had just been someones ancestral grandparents they could have taken it back to the shrine in the town and everyone would have been happy. Something that old though This ancient warrior killed a demon and lived righteously, Fuan Daiyi said abruptly, It is only right that the remains and these effects be taken to the village and interred within the village shrine. She exhaled quietly. The other two Golden Core disciples also nodded, clearly sharing Fuan Daiyis view, thankfully settling that C for now at least. How far down was it buried? she asked him, changing the topic slightly. About eight metres, Fuan Daiyi answered, turning back to look at the pit he had excavated. Bedrock? she queried. No gravel C flood deposit, I think, although I am no geomancer, the Golden Core disciple added. Turning to look at the distant massifs she frowned, thinking about what she knew of the local land forms and the alignments. -Was this Elder Li looking for things like this? she mused. This is nowhere close to one of his points and yet formation jades like that do not just get picked up by unawakened spirit herbs -If this is the case, this is going to be a right headache. Artefact smuggling is a problem for the Military Authority Well, that was eventful in any case! Good work everyone! she exclaimed, more brightly than she felt. Stack them all up on the cart and lets move on. There were a few groans, but they did as bid and they started on again. She could have had one of them store the stuff in a storage device, but on the face of it was better for it to remain communal for now. Once it was handed over to the village elders, it would not be her problem in any case. As she watched them start on the next section of waterway, she went back to pondering the other pot, which was also sitting on the cart now. Now that they had cleaned off the rest of the stuff in the canal and the field, she could see that they were not artefacts in the same way this pot was C namely things from ruins within the mountain range. In a way, that did make things a bit easier and assuaged her initial fears about artefact smuggling somewhat. If they had stumbled across some cache of artefacts someone was smuggling, that would have been a massive headache on all sorts of levels. However, the fact that that lotus had been in a pot, with ward stones and a formation jade, definitely told her that someone had trapped it there deliberately. How it ended up in the canal was a mystery; it was also a bit older than the previous specimen they found. Considering its location on the map, she found herself wondering, suddenly, if the root of this lotus infestation wasnt this Gen Wengs estate after all. Comparing the distances on the map, she marked a spot about half a mile further up the canals from here, which would be the approximate, equidistant point from both spurs of the infestation. It also happened to be on the spur that led to Gen Wengs farm reservoirs and also Hey Miss Ning! she called, waving for her to come over. Yes? This reservoir? she pointed to the one that was off the spur near the point she had marked. Do you know anything about it? Oh, that one. Heng Ning scowled, staring at the point she was highlighting. Twenty minutes of discussion and a lot of poring over a map later and she had extracted from some surprising sources within their group that that reservoir and a bunch of other bits of land around here were one of a cluster of spirit fields that over the past few years had been bought up by influences from further afield. Nobody knew who the owner or owners were, not even the four from the local family influences. They were also largely managed by proxy, which was not unusual in truth; however, the local issue was that they were one of those estates using labourers from out of the village district. Setting aside the local issue of land rights, another problem emerged as she stood on the top of the dyke, listening as Heng Ning, Lun Quan and Dan Fen Guang pointed out the land in the middle distance C the maps provided by the village for this request were inaccurate. The whole set of spirit fields beyond the canal they were following were not, as her information indicated, accessible, but were in fact heavily warded and periodically patrolled. The reservoir and that canal spur, while technically common use under the laws set out by the village elders, had thus become inactive by default pretty much and were, as far as anyone was aware, now used by that estate to farm fish. The local farmers had spent the last season cutting new canals, like the one on the previous spur, having finally gotten fed up with things as they were, linking then up to a different reservoir. There was a further layer of local anger in there as well that she didnt need anyone to spell out. Those spirit fields would be using and influencing the communal alignments built up here over generations of effort that ran through this whole section of the farmland. Great, just great, she sighed. -And here I had thought to get through this by only having to spend ward stones and a formation core to get rid of the rogue lotuses in Gen Wengs spirit pond, she complained inwardly. I suppose it is too much to hope that they blocked off the reservoir entirely when they cut the new channels? she asked the group at large. I believe they intended to, but Gen Weng and Erlang Fu, who both own fields through here, both blocked that suggestion for some reason, Fan Bo Pei volunteered. Fei Jiang, the other local farmer, whose fields we are now walking along the edge of, doesnt get on with either of them either. She sighed, already seeing in her head where this was likely going, given how badly Heng Ge and Yu Qin had been willing to cuss out this Gen Weng. Nobody gets on with those two, Heng Ning added, also scowling. The three have a disagreement on where the common use channel should run through their own field systems and until that is resolved, this and one other spur from an old well over there Fan Bo Pei pointed off towards another fallow section are still inadvertently providing irrigation to this side. May the Auspicious Heavenly Virgin save us from the squabbles of greedy old men and their parcels of ancestral land, she complained to the uncaring evening sky, which got a few laughs from those nearby. Sounds about right, Lun Quan agreed, spitting down the bank into the gloom. So I am going to hazard that the obvious suggestion of warding off the junction, where the reservoir joins this set of canals, is going to be met with a big fat complaint from those three? she mused, her gaze sweeping the landscape on the far side of the canal. Both Gen Weng and Fei Jiang sit on the Jade Willow Village Council of Elders, Heng Ning supplied. She gave in and kicked a rock with serious venom, sending it hissing off across the canal with enough force to put a small crater on the far river bank. So does this mean we are done for the day? Wen Bei piped up, sounding far too hopeful. She turned to look at the group, noting that quite a few were also looking far too hopeful, and just barked a nasty laugh. Hah! No. But if we cant? Kun Shi, who had clearly been contemplating making it home for dinner, started to speak before she cut him off. All this means is that you are about to be getting an earlier introduction to the Dao of Formations as they apply to spirit herbs before we get to Gen Wengs ponds! -Thank you Elder Mu, for giving me those formations cores and curse you, idiot land owners, for making me spend two of them to solve your problem in the short term, she complained inwardly. The sigh within the group was almost tangible, but beyond that nobody did more than grumble. Right, the first thing she mused, peering into the gloom of dusk with her qi-enhanced vision at the various groups of farm labourers working away in the distant, rain-swept fields. is to go talk to this Erlang Fu and Fei Jiang about their parts of the canal network. Ummm Heng Ning looked a bit awkward. Go on? she said, burying another sigh. Landowner Erlang is likely in West Flower Picking Town with his youngest daughters family. It is the Patriarch of the provincial Ha clans birthday in a bit over a week and his daughter is married into the Ha clan. Ha Erlang? I believe so And what of Fei Jiang? What is his connection to the local nobility? she asked. My cousin, Kun Kang, is married to his granddaughter, Kun Shi answered helpfully. I think his younger brother Kun Wencheng is also here. The fields behind us belong to the Fei estate. And Gen Weng? she added, looking around at the rest of them, a sinking feeling in her stomach. His daughter is married to the Ha clan, Fan Bo Pei, who had largely cemented his status in her view of the group as the local scion who knew things, answered. I believe Gen Weng is also away at the moment. She skimmed the documents she had helpfully been given by the local Pavilion but found no mention of anything regarding any of that anywhere. -Well, it does at least explain how Gen Wengs request ended up in West Flower Picking Towns clearance tranch, she reflected glumly. This is absolutely another case of the Blue Water City Hunter Bureau sending out difficult requests to problematic Pavilions. Probably, someone in Blue Water City had laughed themselves silly over this. It was a request that would seriously annoy all the clans local to here trying to gnaw at their influence in different ways. The Kun clan were the largest independent exporters of spirit herbs in the province pretty much and not hugely enthused by the taxes continually being levied on them as a result. The Ha clan well this was Ha clan territory. As for the Deng clan, they were not obviously involved, but in causing a problem for the other two, it also allowed the Deng clan freedom to cause headaches as well. -It also explains why Elder Mu has been so supportive after his initially cool reaction, she mused. Likely he saw that I had a close working relationship with Kun Juni through her mission listings and permanent record and if he had been in isolation for a century, all the local clan politics will have probably passed him by. Okay, change of strategy, she said, casting about. You Kun Shi, she pointed at Kun Shi. Please go over there and inform whoever is overseeing the harvest in Fei Jiangs fields that I want to have a talk with him about lotus infestations and canals. Watching Kun Shi trot off, she looked around again and picked out four more. You four, she beckoned to Chen Da, Fuan Gu, and a pair of brothers from the village, Hu Jun and Hu Kian, to get their attention. Please go and get me ninety-nine staves of bronze-leafed willow of comparable quality to what we are using. Try not to chop down any trees, but they need to be about two metres long. What are we going to do now? Fuan Daiyi asked, watching as the four trotted back the way they had just come, heading for the nearest stand of the trees a hundred or so metres behind them. We are going to seal the canal, she replied matter-of-factly. Wont that harm the alignments that run through here? one of the villagers, Lee Fei, asked, looking worried. Only if it has to stay here for a long time, she said, reassuring him. This is a short term measure, because the bigger issue is not one that we can resolve here and now. Well what are the rest of you waiting for! she said, waving for them all to get moving again. Lets get to clearing this next stretch in the meantime! They had done most of the next hundred metres, recovering some two dozen more plants, by the time the stave harvesting group returned and dumped some ninety-nine staves of largely acceptable quality on the bank. She immediately set them to carving earth and metal element formation runes on thirty-three of the best quality ones. While she waited on Kun Shi to return, she started sorting out ward stones and considered where would be best to put the formation down. Unlike what she had been doing before, this would be an actual formation, with flags and a centre. The one she was going to use was a very minor variant of a category of formation called Overturning Heaven and Earth. They had a lot of uses, mainly in making defence trenches around estates, but this one was a bespoke one she and Sana had paid Grandmaster Li, another formations master in West Flower Picking Town, to adapt for use in the High Valleys. So whats this I hear about problems with canals? Kun Shi had returned, she realised, with half a dozen men in rather wet and muddy clothing, accompanied by a dark brown-haired young man wearing a near-immaculate robe slashed with Kun clan colours being sheltered from the rain by a very pretty maid carrying a wide umbrella and accompanied by two other youths who looked very bored. The final member of the party was an older, scholarly man with a long beard, carrying his own umbrella and a jade tablet. Jun Arai, Recovery Hunter, she said, stepping forward and saluting the party as a whole politely as she introduced herself. You dont look like one, the brown-haired youth remarked, superciliously. Without comment she sent her qi and intent into the storage talisman and used a handy feature of the higher grade ones to summon her official robe back onto herself directly. At the same time she projected her full rank seal into the air for them to see C with its nine interlocking bronze rings, her name and the sigils for recover and official in the centre. Hmmmmm, the older scholar stroked his beard, nodding. That seems to be in order, Miss Jun. None of the others offered any apology for their earlier slight either, she noted. So what is this about lotuses? the brown-haired youth asked, matter-of-factly. We are clearing the canals of what was reported to be a Duo Lis lotus infestation she explained, pointing to their cart. Oh that, one of the youths two companions interjected. You need not worry; we have dealt with it, the other youth added with a self-satisfied smirk. I will need to check your canals though, she replied, pulling out the relevant documents for them to examine, which were taken by the bearded scholar without comment. The ones we have been finding are mutated and no longer purely water attribute Duo Lis lotuses. One of the labourers next to the brown-haired youth, an older man with a grizzled beard, whispered something quietly that she couldnt hear. Mmm, I see, do you have conclusive evidence of this? he asked, clearly in response to whatever the older man had just said. Shaking her head, she walked back over to the cart and had them pull off the relevant pot, opening it and immediately taking her head back as the angry plant sent a root out trying to grab her neck. That evidence enough? she asked, pushing the lid back on. Did that come from here? the brown-haired youth grumbled. Could have come from anywhere. -What the actual she groaned inwardly, why is everyone trying to make things difficult today? It did, cousin Wencheng, Kun Shi said a bit tartly. You lot, go check the cart. See if they really did come from here, the young man commanded, basically ignoring Kun Shi. Young Master Kun the scholar glanced up from looking through the scroll that had been passed to him. If they came from these waterways without our permission, they belong to this estate and by extension my father, do they not? Wencheng said as the two youths standing either side of him nodded. Intent suddenly froze everyone in place, even Fuan Daiyi, her and the two other Golden Core cultivators along with them. It certainly emanated from the younger man, and was similar in many ways to Kun Junis. -Wonderful, a peak Golden Core scion of the Kun clan, she complained inwardly. These do look like things which have come from our waterways, one of the labourers said, holding up the pot with the other Qi Refinement lotus in it. Y Heng Ning was cut off before she could even utter a single word, her face growing pale and blood running from her nose as she was hit by a mild qi attack. Does someone wish to contest this? Wencheng said drily, his intent actually pushing the Qi Condensation disciples to their knees and making blood run from their noses while all the Qi Refinement ones were pale and sweating now. All you have to do is speak up. -Hah I am sure he thinks that really funny, she thought sourly, tasting iron in her own mouth. Grimacing, she internalised her mantra and let it do its thing, managing to lift much of his restraint. Thankfully he wasnt a martial cultivator, just a Golden Core spiritual cultivator, and so the Martial Intent which he was using to oppress them wasnt much better than her own, despite being a realm above her. It did help that she was quite familiar with the Kun clans methods from sparring with her fellow Herb Hunter and Pavilion Official Kun Juni on occasion as well. At least, since she apparently had to encounter a proper Young Master type, this one was from the Kun clan, so that made their predicament somewhat easy to resolve, although a bit of an imposition on others. Ignoring the slightly surprised looks from others around her, she withdrew a talisman from her storage which was carved of cream jade in the shape of a red, white and yellow lotus and emblazoned with the Kun family crest. Sir Overseer, let us not make this awkward? she said with as polite a smile as she could manage and passed it towards the scholarly old man, who was certainly the overseer. Wencheng snatched it from her hand before the old man had even taken a step, looked at it and then sent a wave of qi at her that nearly pushed her to her knees and made her vision waver, before tossing the talisman down on the ground. So you want to also fake some connection to our Kun clan? You think just anyone can have that? Wencheng sneered, waving for his two flunkies to walk over to her. -Oh fateless monkey drunk on his own piss, save me from bastards like this, she complained as they both started forward. She sank her qi into her Hunter Bureau talisman and activated the message transmission function. Elder Mu Sorry for the inconvenience, she said, using her mantra to shift the youths intent to stop her speaking for a moment. Yes? the voice echoed back into the air around her. Honoured Elder Mu, I appreciate that this may not be a convenient time, but could you please come to my location in the fields? There is a matter that requires your attention, she sent through the talisman, silently this time. There was a fluctuation in the world and a moment later, Elder Mus Nascent Soul stood there, the rain drifting through it faintly, having teleported directly to her location courtesy of her Hunter Bureau talisman marking her location. In the same moment, the restriction on her vanished and she exhaled. SEEING ELDER MU! all the disciples saluted, as did the labourers, the farm overseer and, with a suddenly inscrutable face, the young man who had been making difficulties. What seems to be the issue? Official Jun? Elder Mu said, peering around at the various groups. Could I impose upon Elder Mu to verify the token that this young master Kun has thrown on the ground? she said blandly, standing up and dusting herself off and gesturing towards the talisman where it currently lay. Elder Mu walked over to the talisman and picked it up. How did this come to be in the dirt? he asked, frowning. The young master Kun threw it there, she replied with aplomb, wiping the blood away from her mouth with the back of her hand, feeling no pity now for the fool. He threw it there? Elder Mu murmured, his eyebrows climbing as he looked at the token. I the youth went a bit pale, finally realising he might have made a small mistake. She one of his companions started to speak. This is Disciple Kun Mu. Might I ask which treasured disciple of the Kun family this token belongs to? Elder Mu said to the world at large, holding the talisman and completely ignoring the spluttered protestations of Wencheng and his companions. My youngest child, Kun Juni, an older voice with a rich, strong tone echoed out of the talisman. Disciple Mu acknowledges Lord Kun, Elder Mu said very respectfully. Myriad apologies for this inconvenience in contacting you so informally. A little matter, the commanding voice murmured before vanishing. The intonation on it though implied that there would probably be difficult questions asked regarding the unfortunate Wenchengs mistreatment of the Kun familys talisman in due course. I Wencheng had a face as pale as milk now. So why is the talisman of the treasured daughter of Lord Kun Jiao lying here in the mud? Elder Mu asked with almost disturbing joviality, his gaze sweeping across the assembled labourers. This one slipped in the rain and dropped it! Wencheng actually dropped to his knees and bowed deeply, not quite pushing his face in the mud. This one meant no disrespect. This one is clumsy and ill-mannered. Both his companions had dropped to their knees as well, she noted, though the maid holding the umbrella was just impassive, as if this had nothing to do with her at all. Those looking on had expressions that veered from vengeful amusement in the case of the local nobles scions and the Jade Willow Sect disciples to incredulity and disbelief on the faces of the villagers. -Be amazed, this is the Supreme Dao of Shamelessness, she snickered sourly in her own head. This old man humbly asks that Senior Mu be generous, the overseer said at last, stepping forward with a polite salute. I will see to it that Young Master Wencheng spends quite some time living up to the name the clan elders graciously bestowed him. -Oh yeah she realised, his name can be written as most genial and accomplished in High Imperial Script. Elder Mu passed her back the Kun clan talisman, which she received without preamble and tied on her belt for now. See that he does, Elder Mu said with narrowed eyes that suggested that his continuing generosity could be rather limited if required. However it is not my generosity you perhaps need to worry about. Official Jun, this old man hopes you can see that Young Master Wencheng was hasty in his words and tired from helping oversee the harvest, the overseer said, turning to her and bowing deeply. Juni? she asked to the air at large, triggering the talisman again. As diverting as your escapade in the country seems to be, Wencheng is an ass and his friends, wastrels. You need show no concern on his account; I will speak to my older brother about it later, a melodious young womans voice came from the talisman a moment later. Kun Wencheng, who was still kneeling on the ground, flinched visibly, as did his two friends. This time she noted the maid did smile faintly. -Now that I think about it, he will absolutely have a minder from the clan, so that must be her, she thought, giving the woman the tiniest nod. Thanks, Juni, she said with a faint smile. No problem. How are your clearance missions going? Juni asked her, this time the message just echoing in her head. Like shit, as always C its just one huge mess of politics and opportunism rolled into a package designed to give even sages a headache, she sent back. Sounds like mine, Juni sighed. What did Wencheng do? Tried to rob me, then tossed your talisman in the dirt. Ill have big brother look into it, Juni replied. Stay safe. Sorry to have bothered you at this hour, she sent back. Its fine. Im sitting in a teahouse in Blue Water City, eating a meal with two vaguely tolerable idiots from the Kun clan and their friends who have come all the way over here from Pill Sovereign City. You are a diversion to soothe my heart and my mind, Juni said with a laugh. She shook her head and the talisman rang off. -Sana is in Blue Water City, likely being wined and dined by Ling Yu; Juni is entertaining guests for her clan Why am I the only one up to my neck in horrid crap? she complained inwardly. I am content to leave this up to Sir Kun Talshin, she said politely to the overseer, who nodded as if this was mostly what he had expected. She shot a sideways glance at Kun Shi, who was also pale and shaking, likely looking back on his earlier conduct in the day and wondering how close he had come to being on the receiving end of this treatment. So, how can this Overseer help you, Miss Jun? the old scholar asked. Well, if you have cleared the lotuses out of your canals already, that will be a help, she said. However, we are going to seal this canal as it seems the epicentre for this infestation may not simply be Gen Wengs spirit pond as the request I am here to address originally stated. Ah, so you are here on that request, the overseer mused. You think the reservoir over yonder also has a part in it? Gen Wengs infestation is Duo Lis lotus; there is hopefully no doubt about that, she replied, However, these ones in the canals are starting to major in yin life, rather than water. Perhaps Gen Wengs has had a bizarre mutation but my view on it is that such a happening in a short frame of time would be unlikely given what I have seen already. Those beyond this point, at the furthest extremis of the contamination were also Duo Lis lotuses without mutation. They are? Hmmm Elder Mu, who was still standing there listening, interjected. I am led to believe that that land is warded and patrolled, she added, looking back and forth between the two old men. So it is, Elder Mu remarked after a moment of staring into the gloom across the canal. They are vexatious in that regard, the overseer for Kun Fei Jiang agreed with a deep sigh. They frequently cause issues and hassle. However, if it is just the matter of sealing the waterways so that their spur is isolated over this, that is not a problem. This old man will see to it personally. I see, Elder Mu nodded. In that case, I shall leave you to it. If there are any further issues, let me know. Of course. Thank you, Elder Mu, she replied, bowing respectfully. Elder Mu nodded again, accepting her salute, and his Nascent Soul vanished, making the steady downpour ripple again slightly. She stared at the stack of almost prepared formation flags and shook her head wryly. I will have to trouble Sir Overseer. Please come with me. You lot, get back to the fields. Young Master Kun, please? the old man said with a wave of his sleeve. Yes, Sir Overseer, the labourers all turned and left, as did Kun Wencheng and his two flunkies, still with expressions stuck between relief, shock and angered embarrassment. So what about these? Fuan Gu asked, gesturing to the bundles of staves they had been working on before. Store them up. They will be useful, she instructed them, then invited the scholarly overseer to come with her. They walked some way along the bank, until she arrived at the point she had intended to start sealing up the canal. How did you intend to do this? the old man asked, stroking his beard. An earth and metal variant of Overturning Heaven and Earth, she explained. Thirty-three formations flags in a crescent moon, forming an array that would make this whole part of the canal undesirable for spirit vegetation that has life attunement that overrides water. Not ideal, but it was only a short term solution until the lotuses in Gen Wengs ponds are cleaned up. At that point all I could do was report this spur to the village authorities, having done what I can. You are skilled in formations and feng shui for your age, the overseer remarked, stroking his beard again. Senior overpraises. I have some small attainments, she replied, bowing slightly. It is only what is required for my rank. I think we can do better than that, though, the old overseer said with a half-smile, pulling out a jade and spirit wood compass whose aura suggested it was personally refined by the old man. She watched as he sent the compass out, sending waves of qi into it as it rose through the rain to hover over the canal. {Eight Trigrams Style: Eight Stars Auspicious Chart} With a sonorous chime, threads of light swirled out of the compass in the colours of five elements, forming a vast eight trigrams seal that covered almost half a mile. The pillars of light reflected down and the whole formation shifted, aligning itself naturally to the harmonious aspects of the landscape before sinking downwards into the ground. Eight pillars rose up at various auspicious points, becoming tangible stone anchor points for it a moment later, each marked with a formation rune in a star. Finally, there was a sense of constriction in the air that was the old mans principle before the rain swept it away again. She looked sideways at the overseer, who was breathing a little hard. As far as displays of strength went, she could only say that she was impressed. His grasp of the Eight Trigrams Chart was much better than hers and the fact that he could put down such a large seal, even in this miserable weather, marked him firmly as being a Dao Seeking cultivator, although not one as strong as Elder Mu. This formation will hold for quite a while, the overseer stated, surveying his handiwork with a pleased, if slightly tired nod. A pain to do it in this rain, but it is the best time to root the fate-accursed things out, I suppose. It was a supreme nuisance to convince some Herb Hunters from Blue Water City to do our portion of the canals. They both looked out over the canal in silence for a few moments. I suppose you will still want to check them? the overseer said with a chuckle. If possible, she replied politely. It is not that I doubt the earlier work, but the clearance request for Gen Wengs pond made no mention of the wider infestation and while it was marked that two Hunters from Blue Water City came here and surveyed matters, there was no record of what they did left with the Bureau. This is the first I am hearing of anyone actually clearing anything. Really? the overseer sighed. Well, I understand your concerns then. In truth, I only wound up doing this because it is raining. Otherwise these trainees would be learning about ginseng right now, she added. Understandable. I will send some labourers with you to help, the overseer nodded. That she was about to say it was unnecessary, but on second thought just nodded in agreement. That would be very kind of you, Sir Overseer. If there are any further problems, send one of them to tell me, the scholarly old man added. Thank you for your work, she bowed politely and he nodded, before making his way back towards where his labourers were working in the distance. Walking back along the dyke, she saw several labourers carrying lanterns break off from the next field and head over to where they were. Likely the overseer wanted to make sure they did no damage to Kun Fei Jiangs fields and also to make sure that if they turned up any more pots like the ones stacked on the cart they knew about it. Such discoveries were not that uncommon, she had learned from the discussions of those along with her; however, old artefacts were old artefacts, and everyone liked spirit stones. Personally she felt it was a rather sad state of affairs C had she been on her own she would happily have reburied the pot where it was. Oh well, she sighed deeply and took a moment to flick the water off her hat before making her way back to the group and the cart. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Miss Jun? she glanced at Kun Shi, who had sidled up beside her almost as soon as she got back. I am sorry if I came across as rude before the younger man said, bowing to her several times, his eyes almost glowing at the idea of being able to curry favour with someone who was a friend of one of the scions of the provincial Kun clans core family. -What shamelessness! she admired inwardly. I believe Elder Mu did already warn you, she murmured not looking at him as they walked on. What was it he said when we were back before the Hunter Pavilion at lunch time? She watched Kun Shi run back through the conversation in his head long enough for it to become awkward in his eyes, before taking pity on him. He said Being unwilling to learn, or thinking something is beneath you will get you killed anywhere, as I recall, she quoted. Kun Shi gulped slightly. The warning hadnt really been for him, so much as a more general admonishment of rigid thinking and the dangers Yin Eclipse presented, but turning the words fortuitously to this parallel point was, she had to admit to herself, deeply satisfying. Her father would have put it more succinctly, when warning them not to bandy around his old military service: if you live by the Dao of measuring your parents and connections, you are quite likely to die by it as well C never do it, unless you know the game is rigged! It was solid advice on the whole. Kun Shi nodded silently at her words, his mood clearly having taken a bit of a hit. Looking around, she quickly spotted Heng Ning who was looking after two other villagers, both Qi Condensation, who were still breathing a bit hard. You okay? she asked Heng Ning, seeing she herself was also still a bit pale. Ive been hit worse by spirit herbs, Heng Ning grimaced, spitting in the direction of the distant fields where Wencheng now was. Hah! she nodded in agreement and patted her on the back and then passed her a recovery pill. That isnt Heng Ning muttered, looking a bit embarrassed and wiping her nose. It is, she replied a bit more firmly, closing Heng Nings hand over the pill. And if anyone else is injured let me know, the Pavilion gave me enough recovery pills at least. Thank you, Hunter Jun, Heng Ning murmured, taking the pill and washing it down with a gulp of water from her flask. Off to the side, she saw the labourers from Kun Fei Jiangs fields were looking a bit embarrassed, keeping their distance and wisely saying nothing as the group picked themselves up. How long is this going to take in the dark? she turned to find Chen Da had come over, looking disgruntled. It takes as long as it takes, she shrugged, looking around in the falling dusk, wishing that she had a proper vision enhancing art. There wont be any issues using lanterns? Dan Fen Guang asked, from by the cart where he was attaching one. Nope, she replied, look around at the group, noting that Lun Quan and two of the other villagers were already distributing some for their compatriots who presumably didnt have arts to enhance their vision properly. For her, it was not such an issue either, even though she didnt have an art, instead she could just use her mantra to augment the sensitivity of her vision, allowing her to see about as well in the dark as on a gloomy, slightly hazy day. Any other issues? she asked to the group at large. Everyone shook their heads. -Well, in that case, lets get on with this, then, she muttered to herself. Okay folks! she called out, waving for them to get moving again. Those lotuses arent going to pick themselves mores the pity. There were a few groans from those who were still recovering, and a smattering of bitter laughter from the rest, but everyone stopped milling about and started onwards again, the half a dozen labourers from Fei Jiangs estate, sheltering under their own umbrellas, falling in behind in silence. While the decreased visibility did slow their progress somewhat after they resumed, thankfully, much as Kun Wencheng had intimated, the canals through Fei Jiangs fields had indeed been cleared previously, though not sealed off. As such, there were still a few small clumps of spirit vegetation lotuses that had begun to creep back in; however, they were all life-attuned ones, rather than water-attuned ones. This all but confirmed in her own mind that the secondary source was the estates across the river. As they went on, though, heading towards the reservoir spur, it also became clear that she would be able to do nothing regarding the source of the yin life lotuses. The wards protecting the field boundaries on the far bank were well hidden, visible only to her, through use of her compass, and the patrols, when she did see them, all moved without lanterns, clearly not for show. The labourers also confirmed that anyone who trespassed tended to get a serious beating and was dumped either in the canal or thrown back to the road in a few cases. Nobody had died C that would get the guards involved C but complaints about such behaviour were, among the local farmers and families, widely known to go nowhere. That conversation also inadvertently revealed to her that the estate beyond the canal was not among the ones that were affiliated with the missing Elder Li. Those were to the north-east of the town, although apparently in much the same circumstances C lots of guards, trespass treated harshly and so on. She wasnt necessarily sure she bought that explanation at this point though. The relic pot, now wrapped in luss cloth, was hidden in the front of the cart and the more she thought on it, the more likely it seemed that someone was growing those lotus mutates in that reservoir and they had gotten out. With their roots hidden in pots like that, they would be almost undetectable by accidental sweeps of soul sense or qi as far as she was aware, given the slightly disruptive nature of the stone used to make them. Ha Erlang Fus fields also mostly seemed to sit on the other side of the canal, so she didnt have to do more than have a quick conversation with a curious field manager or two overseeing the last of their harvesting as they made their way down the Kun side of the bank. The last spot that Elder Li had surveyed out here also turned out to be on the boundary of Gen Wengs land and Fei Jiangs, on the edge of an active spirit field that was still being harvested by Gen Wengs own labourers. She didnt spend a lot of time looking at it because of the watchful eyes of both the harvesters and Fei Jiangs farm workers; however, it was as unremarkable as the last two spots had been as far as she could see. The actual boundary to Gen Wengs fields was marked by a dammed canal, traversable via a new bridge that she again noted was not on her map. Having crossed it, they were met within a few minutes by a matronly woman with a severe expression, wearing Ha clan colours and sheltered by her own umbrella borne by a servant. Several guards with actual weapons followed after her, looking a bit annoyed to be out here in the rain. You are late, was all the woman said perfunctorily, sweeping her gaze across the whole group before landing again on her. We expected you to have made your way here much earlier. Greetings, Madame she said carefully, searching for the womans rank as politely as she could. -Thank the fates I had the presence of mind to put my rank robe back on, she sighed inwardly. You are speaking to Madame Weng, the young woman carrying the umbrella supplied in a polite stage whisper. My apologies, Madame Weng, she corrected herself and bowed more formally Humph! the woman just looked at her haughtily, not acknowledging her bow. -By the Nameless Fate, did I sell my own grandmother and her nine generations this morning or something? she complained in her heart, letting her mantra take the edge of her inner annoyance. Well, what are you waiting for? Give her the paper, Madame Weng commanded imperiously. Slightly confused, she watched as another man, a bespectacled scholar with a harried expression whom she had barely noticed before, stepped forward and handed her a scroll. A dapper youth in Ha clan robes followed after him, also accompanied by a beautiful young girl of maybe fifteen or sixteen holding an umbrella and lantern of much higher quality than any they were using. She opened the letter and read the contents with a mental sigh. It was basically a waiver from the village explaining that all lotus plants they harvested on the Weng property would be property of the Weng estate. -I suppose it is within their rights, she sighed softly. Wont make it popular with the others though. Skimming down, it also stated that the Weng estate was not the responsible party for the infestation and that they were as much a victim as any other, and that anything to the contrary would be taken as a personal slight against the good name of the estate. It even went so far as to state that all injuries incurred were the responsibility of the personal party, not the estate. You are required to acknowledge this the bespectacled scholar said a trifle apologetically. Before commenting, she pulled up the clearance request a second time, pulling out the actual scroll with its jade seal and reading it through in front of them all. I see, she said putting on a smile that only managed to reach her eyes because she fed all her inner anger into the mantra. The clearance request did indeed have a perfunctory acknowledgement of access permissions clause in it. -No wonder the hunters from Blue Water City shoved off and cleared out the Kun clans canals instead, she complained inwardly. Likely they had gone back and reported this, but rather than get involved in dealing with it themselves, someone had shuffled it to the bottom of the pile. That was the usual fate of missions like this where people started playing stupid games. Likely it had remained uncompleted and ignored until someone saw the potential within it to cause headaches for the local Pavilions and pushed it off to the West Flower Picking Pavilion as a clearance mission so the Ha and Kun clans could play politics in their own sandbox. Fine, she acknowledged it. The Ha clan was paying for the formations she was going to use anyway, so it was all coming out of someone elses pocket. A group of our labourers and my man here will accompany you, to provide assistance and directions, the bespectacled scholar muttered. You can accompany them as well, Yong. We are short-handed as it is, Madame Weng stated, before turning and leaving without further comment. I am Gen Guowei, the bespectacled scholar said pleasantly, offering her a very slight bow. The seneschal of the Gen estate. Please forgive Madame Weng. She misses her husband, my eldest brother, who is away in West Flower Picking Town on business. Ha Gen Yong, the youth added, introducing himself with a smile that he probably thought was enticing and pleasant, but just made her want to look somewhere else. -So Old Gen Weng is away in the big city C leaving his wife behind C to go to visit the Ha Patriarch? She was glad of the rain, because with soul senses unimpeded, the aggressive eye-rolling and barely disguised snickering behind her would have been much more visible than it already was. Gen Yong probably had noticed a bit, but said nothing, likely pretending not to notice. The seneschal, Guowei, just waved his sleeve and started to walk down the dyke. Has anyone tried to clear up the invasive plants here before? she asked, thinking of the somewhat disrupted signals that the disciples were getting with the compasses. Some early efforts were made, before the scope of the problem became clear, Gen Guowei answered, his phrasing diplomatic enough that she could only suspect that it had been a local attempt and not that successful. We have cleaned up the infestation that came from the Kun fields though Again, she was glad of her mantra, if only because it helped her in moments like this to remain serene and professional in her manner. You are, of course, welcome to check Gen Guowei added with a sigh. I am being paid by the village to be thorough in this, she replied dutifully, waving to the group to start searching properly, suddenly glad she had the foresight to show them all how to overcome this problem right at the start. Understandable, understandable, Gen Guowei agreed pleasantly. I see you have made quite the haul already in any case? There were a lot of lotus plants infesting the waterways that feed out of your Gen estates spirit pond, she deadpanned. Setting aside the question of a secondary infestation from another source, there were Duo Lis lotuses on the other side of the Red Lake road C five miles away. I find it hard to believe that one lotuss seeds made it that far, Gen Yong interjected, proffering her an arm as if she were some grand lady. Perhaps this other source that local rumour is blaming on that Kun Wencheng? I hear he was experimenting with growing different types of spirit herbs. -Heaven save me from snakes and serpents, she complained in her heart. -That said, I should pass that on to Juni just in case, she mused after a moments consideration. However, before he could prattle on extensively about this and that, as he seemed intent to, she paused, turning to the seneschal. Seneschal Gen, might I make a small request? A request? he glanced at her. If the estate wishes to claim all the lotuses here, we will need another cart she pointed out, because her hand cart was already very heavily burdened. Mmm Gen Guowei frowned. Given the issues we have with manpower Looking at their fields, which were almost all fully harvested, she noted that they didnt look particularly short-handed. The half a dozen labourers, all at Qi Refinement, who had come with them were also just standing around near her hand cart, watching and sharing a pipe of some dried herb. There was a long line of lights moving rapidly through another field a few hundred metres away, glimmering weakly through the misty rain. Back behind them was another batch as well. She decided to let it drop, for a short while anyway. The particulars were not her problem to sort out, even if she was capable or so inclined. As they stood there, Gen Yong mostly talked about this and that, while Gen Guowei just stood in silence, offering occasional interjections on behalf of Gen Yong, all the while watching those along with her work. What was curious, she noted after a while, was that neither made any attempt to draw comment towards the other estates on the far side of the canal from where they were, or Erlang Fus fields, despite there being some earlier talk of animosity between all three estates. You even found some old pottery, Gen Yong asked eventually, as two of the villagers came back up and claimed some things from the cart. Some ceramics from the time of the Huang-Mo Wars that came up when we recovered some of the plants, she replied with a slight shrug. I am led to believe that they do show up around here every now and then? They do, they do, Gen Guowei agreed. There was a lot of interest in them a few years back and it was somewhat renewed after the landslides of the previous season uncovered some new tombs over to the west. I am sure you have heard about Young Hero Wei Zhaohui? Gen Yong added, giving her a further smile. She had, although those events were some few years ago now. I am familiar with him, and those events, yes, she agreed verbally in the end, because Gen Yong seemed determined to wait for her to say something as they watched the group continue to sweep the canal below them. I believe something showed up in that regard quite recently, Gen Yong continued, clearly enthused on the subject. It is all very exciting; people have begun to wonder if there will be another Wei Zhaohui. -Did it now she thought frowning, because nobody in their group had made passing mention of that kind of thing at all and it was certainly the kind of thing that would likely interest those from the Jade Willow Sect. There have long been rumours of some ancient ruins here, Gen Guowei interjected smoothly. Things are washed into the Red Lake River with the seasonal floods quite regularly; the thing Young Master Yong refers to was one of those. I think the rumour did not circulate widely, though, before the Blue Gate School got involved. Ah, she nodded, not actually that surprised. You do not seem surprised? Gen Yong asked, frowning slightly. The Red Lake River has its headwaters below Mount Thunder Crest, where it flows straight out of the Yin Eclipse Underworld, she pointed out, before adding non-committally, Stuff washes out occasionally. If you were so inclined it was not hard to find pretty pots and other oddities when the river levels dropped. She had several back home that made excellent plant pots. The main issue was dragging them back down again because none of them stored. The Red Lake River flooded more than usual? she asked, thinking about the flooded forest and the landslides. Enough last season to cause issues out here, Gen Guowei replied, before pausing because the jars of lotus they had just finished harvesting had not gone on the cart, which two of the disciples were starting to pull again as they moved on to the next stretch of waterway. She glanced at him, and noted that the enterprising souls behind that had been Lun Quan and Fen Guang. As I said, our cart is very heavily laden, she pointed out sympathetically, before looking around at their rain-drenched surroundings with the stands of gently swaying vegetation bordering largely harvested spirit fields. I imagine they will be quite safe here, nobody will rob your estate surely? The others in her group were already working on the next stretch of canal, starting to search out the auspicious points for the staves. She noted, with some amusement, that beyond the two pulling the cart, who had just rotated out, all twenty people were very busy doing lotus hunting things all of a sudden. Gen Guowei frowned, then jerked his head sideways at the labourers, who scowled and put away their communal pipe as they moved over and started to rig up the pots to be carried, slung between some staves. You were saying about the flooding? she asked Gen Yong with an interested smile, turning the topic back to what she wanted to know about. What about it? Gen Yong replied, his previous jovial manner having slipped a bit as his gaze lingered on the labourers working in the rain. -What, did you just think we were going to drag it all back for you? She smirked inwardly. How cute. that Gen Weng was advocating for flood defences she reminded him with a brighter, even more engaged smile. Oh yes Uncle Weng was the person on the village council who pressed most earnestly for that, especially beyond the eastern road between here and Red Lake Village, Gen Yong nodded, saying that quite a bit louder than was perhaps necessary. She noted a few of the villagers pulling a jar up the bank, whose families likely had fields over that side of the river, scowling at his comment. You are well informed about local politics she murmured, leading him on properly now. *Ahem* The seneschal coughed. Yes, there were many competing views, Gen Guowei interjected. In the end there was no appetite for it at the time and then, last season Now that those valleys are washed out, there was that terrible tetrid attack as well. It was unfortunate, but that is just the reality of things out here. She had to admit, she was quietly impressed. Between them, they were just talking about local news, but in the process there were all kinds of hidden little knives being put in there for other influences. It was no wonder those other farmers had been cussing Gen Weng out. I have heard a lot about how difficult local matters around Jade Willow Village are of late, she agreed sympathetically, deciding to see how far she could take this topic. It is very difficult, Gen Yong acknowledged, with a distressed sigh. Very difficult for honest landowners like my uncle Weng, who has done so much for this place to make a good living. Mmm everywhere I hear, there are losses being made, she mused, watching Dan Fei Guang and Fuan Daiyi start to move the group on of their own accord, having grown into the most competent directors of the bunch over the course of the day, followed, surprisingly, by Heng Ning, who despite her lesser cultivation appeared to be well-liked by quite a few people. Yes, it is very difficult, Gen Yong agreed. It must have been very difficult to clear it to this point relying on so many villagers. Their cultivations are somewhat lacking, she conceded, solicitously, which was as far as she was willing to veer into bad-mouthing anyone. She was also unsure what realm Gen Yong was. Likely he was only at Golden Core, though it was not outside the realms of possibility that he was a Soul Foundation cultivator. In any case, getting caught out in a lie or some obvious half-truths would not be helpful. Very true, Gen Yong chuckled, watching three of the villagers wrestle a quasi-Qi Condensation lotus into a pot. There was some discussion of local politics within the local Pavilion, not that I bothered with it too much, she added with a further shrug and smiled at him again C two could play at the buttering up game. I am just here to do some clearance requests. Right right, Gen Yong sighed, but frustratingly didnt go where she was hoping, and fess up to being one of the estates hiring out of town labourers on the cheap. Your harvest has certainly come in much faster than the others, she observed, doing her best to sound impressed. Ah, yes, my Uncle has always believed in hiring those most capable, Gen Yong replied with a grin, before adding, I must admit, I find myself surprised that such a highly ranked Hunter as yourself would come out here for this kind of clearance request Clearance requests are what they are, and I had a few other requests in this area as well, she explained. The Ha clan in West Flower Picking Town is keen to support its more rural periphery. -If you want me to be a high-ranked Hunter from the town, I can certainly play that game, she mused with a mental eye roll. Fates know Ive been around enough idiots from the Ha clan in our Pavilion to know how they view the world. It is very difficult, Gen Yong sighed again, even more deeply. The Azure Authority She shot him a sideways look, but said nothing. Ah, you are in the Bureau, so I must be appropriate appropriate Gen Yong remarked, using the moment to put an arm around her shoulder conspiratorially, which she brushed off politely. The Pavilions are as divided as anything else, or so it seems, she pointed out, taking care not to dwell on his hand as he removed it rather reluctantly. The strength being transmitted through it was very casual, but there was the faintest hint of intent in his action. -Definitely at least Golden Core, she mused. A young lass like yourself must have a lot of good friends though, to rise so quickly, Gen Guowei added sympathetically. Indeed, she replied, hiding her annoyance at Gen Yongs action, it is very difficult; you do need good friends. Oh indeed, Gen Yong agreed, giving her a further smile. They made it two more stretches of canal, before one of the labourers was dispatched to get a second hand cart, much to the hidden mirth of those with her. She affected not to notice, and merely praised the vigour and work ethic of the labourers to Gen Yong, who nodded and agreed at some length. After that, it was another hour, almost nine in the evening, and well past dusk before they made it to the end of the canals, where they adjoined the walled-in spirit ponds next to the extensive compound of the Gen estate itself. During that time, Gen Yong continued to make polite, if gossipy, conversation regarding the local village situation as they oversaw the group clean up stretch after stretch of canal. It almost became farcical after a while, but at least he had the presence of mind not to comment on the quality of previous attempts to clear out the Gen estates canals. Clearly, someone had made an earlier effort to clean up a bit here and there, but their methodology had been so haphazard that she was almost left wondering if they had tossed bamboo sticks or something to decide if lotus plants were there, rather than just checking. So, what about the lotuses in the spirit ponds? she asked at last, once the labourers had taken their cart of lotuses off into the walled compound by the spirit ponds. That does not require your action, Gen Guowei said, coming over to find her. Sufficient steps have already been taken and that is now properly contained. In that case, she pulled out the physical copy of the clearance request, I will have to ask you to certify that this has been completed to the specifications you set. Mmm, the seneschal read through it twice and nodded. Indeed, you have purged the waterway of the lotuses. We will consider this request as completed. Payment will be forwarded to the Hunter Pavilion; you can collect it there. He put the Gen estate seal on it and handed it back to her. In that case, thank you for your hospitality, Young Master Gen, Seneschal Gen, she murmured, bowing politely. It has been a long day, so we must beg our departure and head back to the village. We cannot interest you in any hospitality? Gen Yong asked hopefully. I am afraid not, she replied with a regretful smile and a second polite bow. I have a number of other clearance requests C although perhaps we might find time to talk if you are in the village at some later date? Gen Yong looked a touch non-committal at that, which made her roll her eyes inwardly. Truly this lot did have aspirations. In that case, we will send an escort to take you back to the road, Gen Guowei interjected, waving his sleeve. A moment later, four guards wearing Ha clan colours trotted out of the walled compound, lining up and saluting Gen Guowei and Ha Gen Yong. Seeing Young Master! they all called out. Can you escort Hunter Jun and these villagers back to the road? Gen Guowei said perfunctorily. It would not do to have them wander into the patrols those idiots in the next estate keep sending out. Of course, Sir Seneschal! the lead guard replied with a further salute. You have had problems with them? she asked, curious. Everyone does, Gen Guowei sighed. And their grasp of field boundaries is occasionally lacking. Thank you for your concern, Seneschal Gen, Young Master Ha, she replied after a moment. No trouble at all, Gen Guowei replied, waving his sleave. Taking one look at the group, who had the body language of people very keen to be done with things, she waved for them to get moving. Without any further preamble they set forth as one whole group, down the main road from the Gen estate back towards town, flanked by the four guards with their lanterns. They finally made their way back to the road just beyond the eastern side of the village, some twenty minutes later, whereupon the guards turned back without a word, leaving them to their own devices. Fates, I am so tired of this rain, Wen Bei grumbled as they started off towards the distant gate of the village. She shook her head wryly, but made no comment. In truth, she had stopped caring about the rain long ago. You get used to being damp after a while, Pei Vung, one of the villagers who practised physical cultivation like her, replied with an amused laugh. Yeah, you spend enough time here in the wet season, you forget what sun and dry surfaces even look like, another, one of the other girls from the village, Ma Changfei, added with a snicker. After they had walked on, largely in silence, for a few minutes, Fuan Daiyi fell in beside her just as they were approaching the gate. What do we do now? he asked her. Take the pot to the shrine, then leave this lot at the Hunter Pavilion, she shrugged, patting the side of the cart. You can divvy up what you want then. Stop! The three guards at the gate made her look up and sigh as one of them walked forward under an umbrella, looking a bit annoyed. What is your business? the guard asked curtly, looking over the muddy group and the cart. Which farm estate do you belong to Ah! Hunter Jun! a fourth guard, who she recognised as Guardsman Yan from her trip to the main guard compound earlier in the day, hurried out of the building by the gate. We are bringing in goods for the Pavilion, she answered the guard, holding up the request. The guard scowled and glanced at Yan, who had arrived beside her now. You can leave this to me, Jong, Yan said, giving the other guard a pat on the shoulder. Go enjoy your cold wine Guardsman Jong eyed her dubiously for a moment, but clearly the appeal of cold wine and not being in the rain won out and he turned and left. Dont mind him, its been a long day, Yan said with a sigh, glancing at her cart. Anything particular? Just some stuff for the Pavilion and a few odd things to go to the village shrine. You know how it is when you start dredging in old canals, she replied politely. In that case, go on through, Yan chuckled, waving to the others. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Wen Bei, Fan Bo Pei, Dan Feng Guang, Fuan Daiyi, Kun Shi and Lun Quan all shoving influence tokens back in their packs. The action had clearly not gone unnoticed by Yan, who rolled his eyes and just waved for them to go on through a second time. Ill follow you momentarily! she called out to the group, waving for them to head on into the village. Fuan Daiyi nodded and the others trailed past in a sodden gaggle as she and Yan watched them go past. Jong means well, but when he finds out the hell I saved him from he might even pay for drinks, Guardsman Yan chuckled, gesturing for her to follow him over to the shelter of the veranda by the gate. I imagine so, she agreed politely. So, how can I help? Bunch of messages for you. Youre popular, the old guard chuckled, waving for her to follow him inside. She stood in the office as he rummaged through a drawer and pulled out no less than four scrolls, passing them to her. Flicking through them, two were easy C both relating to the lotus clearance, promising payment from two groups of local farmers. The third, somewhat surprisingly, turned out to be actual good news. The mutate plant she had been set to capture on the massif to the south-west of the village, a rather obnoxious variant of spotted eye fungus whose spores could parasitize several valuable seasonal crops, had been turned in dead by a cultivator from the Ha clan in the afternoon, so that clearance request was scrapped. The last was a note from the village shrine to see them at her convenience about her earlier note, which she had almost forgotten about at this point. A runner from the Pavilion also came by earlier, an hour ago C said an Elder Mu wanted to see you when you got back, Guardsman Yan added, finishing riffling through the drawers. Thank you, she saluted him, then pulled out a few iron talismans and passed them to him with a pretty smile. Go grab your card group a few drinks on my behalf. I can at least share my newfound popularity around. Youre a right generous lass. Some others around here could learn, the old guard chuckled, waving her out. After that, she headed back after the others via the village shrine, which turned out to be a monumental waste of time. At the shrine, she met only with an acolyte who told her that the remains they recovered would be dealt with when they had time apparently. In truth, they were much more exercised at how she had sent them a useless request that took up valuable time for no money and told her not to do it again. Arriving back at the Hunter Pavilion, she found that the group had mostly sorted out the easy stuff already. After some consideration, she left the pot and its lotus to Kun Shi in the end, on the grounds that messing with the Kun clan had consequences beyond what most would care for. They spent a few further minutes sorting out some other odd plants then, seeing no other reason to keep them hanging around, she sent them all off with a thank you and instruction that they would meet back there before sunrise tomorrow. Subsequently, thirty minutes later found her back at the Jade Willow Blessing Inn, which she found to be surprisingly busy as she hauled her hand cart into the inner courtyard. Many of the others had elected to store their harvests overnight with the Hunter Pavilion, for a small cost. She, however, had a different idea in mind for most of the lotuses. The others had been quite happy to give her all the greenery from the harvested plants, which was basically useless, unless you happened to know a bit about spirit food. Which way to the kitchen? she asked a serving girl who was sat out on the edge of the courtyard, smoking. The girl looked at her and rolled her eyes, pointing a hand across the courtyard. Deliveries round side, through the passage across the court C dont let the old man see you here with a goods cart, he will go spare. Says it lowers the class or some bollocks. She nodded her thanks to the girl and as directed took the cart into another courtyard behind the inn which was much more bustling. Looking around, she found who she needed quite quickly. It helped that she was familiar with this kind of setup courtesy of a good family friend in West Flower Picking Town. Mrs Leng owned a large spirit food business in the town and doted on both her and her sister since their mother died as if they were her own grandchildren. Just taking them to the cook or the inn owner was what the others would likely have done C however, that would get you not very far at all in her experience, the cook would be too busy and the owner would not see her if he didnt already know her. The inns manager was who she really needed C the person who oversaw all the logistics of everything in a place like this. In this instance, he was not hard to find either, given he was standing beside a doorway to the inns storehouse, haranguing several servants who were pulling crates and jars of wine out from inside. Good fates, are you lot paid by the time you take to walk your steps? Approaching, she watched him wave two servants by as they struggled under the weight of a hundred litre jar of ice wine that was misting the humid air and dripping with cold vapour. Hurry it up, if its room temperature before its served people will ask their money back and you lot will get no bonus! The servants, clearly used to his grumbling, said nothing as they continued to work. Bowing politely, she attracted his attention. Sir Manager, a moment of your time? she asked politely. Youre that Hunter we got staying? he grunted, looking her over. How can I help you? I couldnt help noticing that we might be able to help each other out, she replied with a bright smile, watching the ice wine as it was ported past her. I notice the inn is particularly busy tonight, and the weather is showing no signs of playing nice Thats heavens honest truth, he muttered. So what is it you want to try and sell me? A quarter of a tonne of Duo Lis water lotus leaves and three live Qi Condensation, grade one lotus plants, all gathered fresh this afternoon, she answered with a polite smile. I also have a few dozen spirit vegetation lotuses and around one hundred kilos of roots. Those are not easy to process... the manager noted, giving her a searching look. I can process them if you require it for what you want to cook, she replied helpfully. My rates are very reasonable in that regard. The greenery will of course have to be inspected, he mused. Of course, she agreed, having expected nothing less. There would be a few in there that were a bit too yin life attributed for basic spirit cooking, however, all the properly yin life ones had been kept separate. Those would only really be useful for alchemy. I take it you have them with you? he asked. The plants are on the hand cart over there, she gestured to where the cart stood sheltered by the overhanging roof to keep off the worst of the rain. The greenery I have in my storage talisman to keep it fresh. The roots are also in the cart because I didnt break their foundations. Ohhoh? the manager eyed her more appreciatively. They walked around to the cart, under the eaves while she negotiated the price, pending inspection of the goods. His initial offer came to about six spirit stones which, given she was operating almost entirely on pure profit, was not terrible. Mrs Leng would have paid eight or nine, but there, the quality of work was known. While she showed the manager the plants, two servants came and quickly checked through the pots of live spirit vegetation and then the harvested roots. When they were satisfied with those, she brought out the four crates of bundled lotus leaves and took them through the initial inspection of those as well until they were again satisfied. This an exemplary crop, young miss, the manager remarked at last, watching the servants finish putting the leaves back. Just as fresh as you stated, and almost none of it damaged in the process of harvesting beyond a few leaves which will still be good for stew. We can pay you seven spirit stones for them, and offer you a small discount on your stay? She pretended to consider for a bit, so as not to look too eager and then agreed, saluting him politely. There is also the matter of preparation? You said you were familiar with such? We are quite shorthanded, he mused, somewhat leadingly, though that was expected really. It depends on what you want to cook, she answered. If it is just Icy Li Soup, I can prepare the roots for you for an extra spirit stone. If you are looking to make Moon Green Stew, I can also do the leaves in a way that will retain the cool of the yin water while removing the harsher attributes That, however, takes a bit of time, so would be an extra two spirit stones. You are very familiar with the working market rates, the manager noted, almost accusatorily. I was trained by Mrs Leng Shuang, in West Flower Picking Town. I am one of her restaurants regular herb suppliers, she murmured. Oh hoo, I have partaken there, truly an excellent establishment, a place everyone wishes to visit when they go to the town, the manager nodded with a broad grin, before adding, My niece works there, Miss Ning Sora. I am Ning Xiaodan, a pleasure to make your acquaintance Jun Arai. Truly, the world is small; Ning Sora and I do have more than a passing acquaintance, she said brightly, impressed at how small the world could be sometimes. She minds the market stalls for Mrs Leng and always speaks very warmly of her family in Red Lake Village. She is indeed filial, Manager Ning sighed. My brothers youngest daughter. I will pass on your regards when I return, she replied politely. Did the Ning family not also use to own an inn here? she added, thinking of the now closed down inn she had been intending to stay at. Ah, yes, my cousin did own such an establishment, the manager agreed, albeit a bit more glumly. He has fallen on hard times though C he expended a lot of effort to enrol his son into a good sect in Blue Water City but the boy turned out to be profligate and unfilial, offending a youth from the Ha clan. They put pressure on some local influences and made life hard for the family, so the inn went under a few seasons back. The people who own it now only open it for the ginseng season. I have always worked at this inn though. So, where are these lotuses? a thin woman with a flushed face exclaimed, bustling over. Ah, Cook Seung, Manager Ning nodded brightly. Right here. The cook looked through the goods a second time, nodding happily. Excellent, excellent she said at last, putting down a bundle of the leaves. There is a lot of clamour for cool and refreshing things on an infernally humid day like today. The rain has a lot of people on edge Miss Jun here has some skill with herb preparation as well; for three spirit stones she is willing to prepare most of these, Manager Ning added brightly. She does you do? the cook glanced her over a second time with a more appraising eye. Very good, very good you have done well, Manager Ning. I always do well, the manager grumbled. The cook shot him a sideways look, then just shook her head and waved to two servants standing nearby. You two, take this lot in! she commanded, pointing at the contents of the cart. Miss Jun, if you could go with them, I will follow you shortly and tell you what is needed. After that, it was fairly perfunctory. She was paid ten spirit stones and spent the following hour rapidly skinning and then leeching the lotus roots using a very basic formation. For an extra three spirit stones she was also happy to instruct two of the junior cooks in the use of the formation she used and even got a free dinner out of the whole endeavour. In the process, she also finally managed to make some tangential enquiries about Elder Li C using the guise of being someone from West Flower Picking Town and having heard this and that about a few acquaintances coming to work here and complaining that they were put upon to do unreasonable things. The two junior cooks were, it turned out, more than willing to talk about what they knew, even if it was precious little beyond rumours really. It did however confirm to her that someone had been keeping Elder Lis disappearance under wraps and that neither cook had any particular knowledge of what those coming from West Flower Picking Town had been doing C other than it being associated less with the Pavilion and more with the Ha clan. When she was done, she went back up to her rooms and, after tossing her dirty clothes into her storage talisman, had a long, cold bath courtesy of a few water attributed ward stones. Only when she had finished a whole jug of cold spirit wine did she get out, dry herself off, and go over to the mirror. She had been tempted to rest for the remainder of the night; however, the earlier conversations with the cooks had shown her a few angles she could use to get more information about Elder Li. It didnt take long to fix her hair into a style favoured by young ladies of the Ha clan and then find a hair pin that had a fox on it. It was unfortunate she had no dress robes made in the style of the Ha clan with her, she reflected. They were quite popular in West Flower Picking Town and she had several at home, but had not thought to pack formal wear for a trek into the mountains. In the end, though, she managed to put together an outfit from what she did have with her that was broadly red, purple and grey themed and would make her look like a guest expert or minor branch member of the clan. The last touch was to put on a bit of makeup, which she didnt really like, but was necessary just to make her not quite look as she usually did. The overall effect was that of a cosmopolitan merchants daughter who had a family connection to the Ha clan and wanted to be sure everyone else knew it. In that regard, it helped that the Ha clan was a huge edifice in the province and you could probably throw a rock in any village within five hundred miles of West Flower Picking Town and hit someone related to them. Her goal wasnt really to impersonate someone from the clan in any case, just to mislead the casual observer enough that her questions would not seem out of place. She took one final look in the mirror and, after satisfying herself that her cloak was affixed properly, she stored everything else away again and focused on an aspect of her skillset that saw little general use outside of the mountains C her stealth art. {Empty Eye Steps} The art was a curious one, in that it didnt come from the standard repertoire of Hunter Pavilion martial forms like many others learned during training. It was a thing included in the training by Elder Ling personally insofar as she was aware and only known to those he taught personally in the West Flower Picking Pavilion. At her current realm it would founder quickly if soul sense, or exceptional Martial Intent, was involved; however, that, again, was not how you were meant to use it. It was all about making you less noticeable, not invisible. The way it worked was quite simple as well. It was half divination art, half movement art, except rather than focusing on allowing you to move quickly it focused on allowing you to move in a way that didnt attract attention. It was at its most effective if you were subtle, and it had a second major advantage C it didnt require you to externalise any qi and only manifested a tiny bit of intent, making it more a matter of concentration to maintain than qi reserves. Waiting until the hall outside her room was empty, she departed quietly. The main court of the inn and teahouse was still packed, word having gotten out about the cool and refreshing soup that had been added to the menu just an hour previous. She didnt linger there though and swiftly exited the inn, putting up her umbrella and walking in the direction of the main plaza and the teahouses and market that was still ongoing there.

~ Kun Juni C Nine Dancing Carp Teahouse, Blue Water City ~
I have to say, this rather sucks. Yes, you have said that three times already, please drink more wine! They could have at least let us go to the So you can stand there being told to run errands by Senior Lu Meng Jiang or Young Master Kun Baotan? Yeah at least here we can chat about stuff and not be constantly mistaken for servants We might have gotten to see Seriously, if you think they would let us anywhere near the same section of the Golden Dragon Teahouse stop being such an old maid, its good to have dreams! Monkey-cursed Baotan, just because his uncle bought him that fancy spirit flame Listening to the group at the table she was at argue away, Kun Juni, daughter of the Kun clan, Herb Hunter and Junior Bureau Official, found herself tuning them out to watch the group of musicians leading the lower level of the Nine Dancing Carp Teahouse in a rather catchy rendition of On the Dao to Nowhere, a popular drinking song, trying to pick out the notes What do you think, Fairy Juni? Her focus broken, she sighed softly and turned back to the speaker, a disciple of the Lu clan, Lu Weng Li, from Pill Sovereign City, rapidly replaying the last ten seconds of conversation around her and realised she had been asked about why an Imperial Princess might have come to Blue Water City. In truth, that was why she was actually here, in the Nine Dancing Carp C the clan elders were spooked by the arrival of the princess and the fact that the entire envoy she brought with her appeared to be juniors. In the case of those with her, she could, she suspected add the ages of any two of them together and they would still be younger than she was. Thankfully, social status in these contexts overrode any lingering questions about cultivation realm, and as the daughter of a Clan Lord she was pretty much the most important person at the table, despite the fact that everyone else was at least Golden Core and a few were even Soul Foundation. -The eldest among them is barely twenty the transparency of the clan elders efforts in that regard though, made her teeth hurt a bit. Involuntarily, her gaze found Kun Feng Jinhai and Kun Ying Ji, sitting nearby. -Probably that is why I am here, doing this. With my foundation I am just a symbol here representing the strength of others. A beautiful symbol with many enticing elements, but a symbol nonetheless. That pair, laughing away and discussing the battles in the plaza from earlier, were the original reason she was here. Two scions of the Nine Moons Province Kun clan who she had been tasked to show around Blue Water City for a few days by the clan. Jinhais family was associated with the Myriad Herb Association, a direct competitor of the Hunter Bureau, while Ying Ji was affiliated with a branch influence of the hegemonic Four Peacocks Court. -Their desire to try and match me up with someone influential to their purposes is just Politics, she replied, pushing that thought from her head and taking a piece of fresh fish wrapped in an ice lotus leaf from the platter across from her. The Imperial Court probably doesnt like how the Azure Astral Authority is showing more interest in this province in recent years. My Senior Brother heard it was because the Deng clan invited them over personally, the only other woman at the table, Ha Lianmei, a Blue Gate School disciple, interjected, casting her a faintly challenging look as she did so. -How stupid, she thought, almost feeling sorry for her. Are you not aware of how much trouble this visit is likely to cause for everyone? She sighed again and took a mouthful of her fish, enjoying how cool and refreshing it was in the muggy night that was as bad as anything you might find in the valleys of Yin Eclipse. Ha Lianmei was not someone she had much acquaintance with, however, Ha Lianmei was also one of an annoyingly large group of her peers who thought they knew enough about her to make socializing awkward. In this case, the younger woman girl really, had been prodding her subtly all evening, trying to draw out contentious opinions that she could then rebut. The whole evening, brief interlude with Arai aside, was really only serving to remind her yet again why she so disliked doing these kinds of things. The elders in the Kun clan had sent her cousin, Xingjuan, to the actual meeting in the Golden Dragon Teahouse. Once, she was sure, she would have felt slighted or something that the ''daughter'' of the Clan Lord was here, rather than there, however, at thirty-four, she was easily the oldest of those seated around the table and had no real interest at all anymore in the manoeuvring of the younger generation in Blue Water Province either in this place, or in the even more elitist surrounds of the Golden Dragon Teahouse. -And by arriving like this, they make it much harder for the Azure Astral Authority or any powerful clan, to step in and make a public fuss she reflected. After all, seniors interfering with juniors just opens up the floor to all kinds of meddling. Especially if those juniors are an Imperial Princess and a scion of the Huang clan. Come all you old villains, you scammers and rogues Were on the Dao to nowhere lets find out where it goes! The lyrics of the drunken chorus from down below drifted up, cutting through the lull in conversation at their table as she realised everyone else had turned to her, clearly expecting her to have something to say about what Ha Lianmei had just said. If the Deng clan can invite an Imperial Princess over, the Ha clan certainly has some problems, she replied drily, taking a sip of her wine, and having decided that she wasnt that sorry for her. Ha Lianmei flushed slightly, and opened her mouth to refute that, but she didnt give the younger woman a chance to continue. I would be more worried about the Blue Gate School. I trust you recall what happened the last two times an Imperial Scion came this side of the ocean to play around in Yin Eclipse? Looking at the slightly blank looks of those around the table, she sighed inwardly for the third time in as many minutes and just took a further sip of her wine to wash down the fish. If you want to know, go read a book or something, or give the storyteller down below some spirit stones, I am sure they will be more than happy to sing tall tales about the noble endeavours of Prince Fanshu or Princess Miao on a day like today, she remarked with a half-smile. Awww one of those beside Lu Weng Li grumbled. To hear you tell it would be Lady Kun, dont be so reticent! Shaking her head, she claimed another piece of the fresh fish. The Three Schools Conflict left her particularly conflicted. Her older brother Talshin had served with the new Duke, Cao Leyang, in that mess. He had had little nice to say of the experience. It was also off the back of that that the clan of Lin Ling, her fellow Herb Hunter, had met their downfall at the hands of imperial machination, and been forced to relocate to West Flower Picking Town from Teng Lin Town, far to the south, on the other side of the great forests that stretched from Yin Eclipse to the coastal Blue Water Mountains. Probably the storyteller for the teahouse would recount some tale or other, but whether it would be quite the one anyone from the Imperial continent wanted to hear was another matter. The sentiments over those upheavals thirty years prior were not as polarized as many liked to think and even a lot of Imperial Court advocates had complaints there, never mind the much older history of the Iron Crown Dukes scions and Kong Di Ji or the heavy-handed suppression of the locals after the Blood Eclipse Cult emerged prior to that -Curse you for making me think about such things again, she thought sourly, taking a further drink of her wine. Though that is certainly another reason this is a mission led by juniors. Such things do not make for a particularly edifying topic of conversation, I will give you that, sister Juni, Kun Ying Ji, added sympathetically. Quite, Ha Yung, the other proper Blue Gate School disciple with them agreed with a slight scowl at Ha Lianmei. As she recalled, both Ha Yungs older brothers had died in the conflict, killed for holding minor posts in a village Hunter Pavilion in Ha clan territory by a group of young masters from the Imperial School who had come to defend the good name of the Imperial Court from slanderous actions by the Azure Astral Authority. If Ha Lianmei noticed his glance, she didnt acknowledge it, just holding out her cup for a waiting servant to refill as she stared at the various platters in front of her. So, you work in the Hunter Pavilion? Kun Ying Ji asked her. I hold an official post as a liaison for the Kun clan, she replied with a polite smile. He certainly knew that already, but at this point, she could understand why he was just making polite conversation to move matters away from what was clearly an awkward topic. So, Fairy Juni, I heard there are all sorts of remarkable treasures that have emerged from the forbidden zone? Lu Weng Li asked, leaning over, shifting the topic back to one that had already done several rounds. Things do wash out, she conceded. Though, mostly what turns up is stuff like pots, it has to be said. And you did say, earlier, Bai Jiang remarked with a good natured laugh. Pots? Kun Feng Jinhai asked, sounding amused and reminding her that he had not been there for that. I heard that some treasures occasionally show up at auction, real treasures, not these pots you spoke of, one of the Lu clan members accompanying Lu Weng Li said, speaking up for the first time and cutting off Feng Jinhais question. Ah, you speak of that chest, brother Yung, Lu Weng Ji nodded. -Chest? Oh the one that got scalped by the Military Authority Bureau, she realised. That had been odd, she had to admit, even though she knew something of the inside track on that, albeit rather by accident thanks to her position in the West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion. Do you know anything of that? Ying Ji asked her. They are saying it is another example of the Azure Astral Authority not knowing its limits. Around the table, quite a few of the others nodded in agreement at that comment. While I do act as a liaison to the Hunter Bureau for the Kun clan, I am only a junior official, she pointed out with a self-depreciating smile. The Sheng clan on Shan Lai who back the Military Authority and the Shen clan who bought the chest do not get on there was a suggestion that it was associated with the last Empress of the Shan Dynasty in some way, likely because of the swan and moon motifs on the chest More than that, she had no idea, but it was not hard to extrapolate the circumstances in which two arch rivals with bad blood stretching back hundreds of thousands of years would find a way to bend the fairly exacting rules of the Military Authority Bureau to snatch it away. Oh by his tone, Ying Ji was clearly a bit disappointed by her explanation, which she found somewhat hilarious. -What did you expect? Some validation that the Azure Authority is overreaching? Its just two big clans doing what clans do That is quite uncommon though, mostly its the odd plate or box full of junk. Fishermen periodically haul such things out of the rivers south and west of the mountains, she explained to the group at large. But they must come from somewhere? Lu Weng Li pressed, picking up the thread of that topic quite unerringly. There are ruins, she agreed. However, you would not care to explore them I think. Not when the most interesting thing you will find is some nigh-indestructible ornate stone pot with tasteful wavy patterns on it that has no other special properties than its remarkable inability to be stored in spatial containers. That got some laughter from the group with Ha Lianmei and Ha Yung, most of whom were familiar with the paradoxical nature of the things that usually turned up on the borders of Yin Eclipse. Surely that does make them interesting? Kun Feng Jinhai mused. When you say nigh-indestructible? I once saw a Dao Lord kick one. The Dao Lord broke their foot, she replied with aplomb, the memory of Kun clan elder Aokai doing that was a cherished recollection of her youth in many ways, as he was one of the old bastards who had backed her cousin. Like a Dao Lord? Ha Lianmei said, affecting to sound mildly disbelieving. Shaking her head, she ignored the younger woman and helped herself to a piece of spirit fruit. It is impressive, but intact ones are fairly rare unless you go into the mountain range and dig them out yourself and Yin Eclipse is not really a place worth braving for mildly indestructible plant pots. No it is not, Ha Yung agreed with an eye roll. I suppose it is not however I have also heard a great deal about the wealth of the spirit herbs within the forbidden zone, Bai Jiang mused. Yes, perhaps we should place a mission request! one of the youths next to him said with slightly drunken cheer. -Oh please dont suggest that I escort you all on a sightseeing trip up there, she prayed in her heart, taking in the interested expressions of all those from Pill Sovereign City, Feng Jinhai and Ying Ji included. Was it a mission like that that you had to leave to talk about earlier? Feng Jinhai asked, offering her a refill of her cup of ice wine. Eh no, she replied, accepting the refill with a smile. Nothing so exotic, its just the time of year when the Hunter Bureau cleans all the annoying requests off its books. A difficult monopoly, a Lu clan disciple, from the Pill Sovereign Sect, interjected. It is, Ha Lianmei agreed with a sideways look at her again, inserting herself back into the conversation even as she fanned herself and tried hard not to look like she was sweating in the humid night air. We give so much to them and see nothing in return. What kind of request could require someone of your standing to directly intercede though? the girl asked, with a slightly vacuous expression. It was just an issue with an overzealous junior of a regional family, she replied, not biting on Ha Lianmeis attempt to drag the question of local politics into matters. You know how people get with sect talismans and authority, she added, which got a few wry laughs around the table without her having to give away too much about her distant cousin Kun Wenchengs brief foray into genuine young noble levels of stupidity. Quite, quite, Ying Ji agreed, rolling his eyes. The request he interfered with was to teach villagers how to harvest spirit ginseng, but in this weather, it was changed to something else, probably some problematic spirit herb well clear of the forbidden zone, she mused taking a further sip of her wine and trying to recall what Arai was actually doing and how that might have intersected with someone like Kun Wencheng. The teaching request had been for ginseng, but a coddled idiot like Wencheng would never be let anywhere near the lower valleys, especially out near Jade Willow where you could throw a rock from the village outskirts and have it land in the Red Pit. -Could it be the spotted eye fungus on the massif near there? she mused to herself, fighting the temptation to pull out her scrip and look. Arai was assigned that Oh and there was that lotus infestation. In this weather that would be doable. Now that she thought about it, probably Wencheng had been sent out to help oversee the harvest, so the Duo Lis lotus thing was quite likely. Yes, this weather is horrid, Bai Jiang, the other Pill Sovereign Sect disciple sitting with them agreed. Is this normal for here? The rain? she mused. Somewhat, its a bit early though. Usually these rain fronts start appearing a few weeks into the wet season that we will see in the New Year. -Its like an awkward family gathering, a part of her thought, looking around the table at the others who were all fanning themselves or trying not to look like they were melting. Talking about politics, the weather and what we did today The weather is just, like, vile, Ha Lianmei agreed, fanning herself for extra emphasis and changing her position to show the visitors a hint more bosom as she pouted. How do you not look like you are melting? Bai Jiang added, taking a deep drink of his own ice wine. This is fairly normal for the interior, she replied, smiling slightly at Ha Lianmei who affected not to notice. I am just used to it, that is all. This rain is like, the worst, Ha Lianmei sighed. Id like nothing better than to be able to spend the wet season over the ocean in Hajing City or Pill Sovereign City, Quite, Feng Jinhai nodded, proffering Ha Lianmei the jar of ice wine, which the younger girl accepted slightly too quickly. Haijing City is delightful this time of year, the autumn plum blossom on the great boulevards is exquisite Have you ever been, sister Juni? Ying Ji, who was as far as she knew a native of that city, on the north-eastern coast of the Imperial continent, asked her. To Haijing City? she mused, leaning forward to grab another piece of the fish and ignoring the sideways looks it got her. At nearly six foot, with long dark-brown hair, naturally flawless features and a figure to match, if Ha Lianmei, who was short and sandy-haired, wanted to compete in looking traditionally pretty in the eyes of others, she was more than happy to accompany the younger woman in that. It didnt help the younger girl either that the Ha clans traditional purple and red getup did not favour her complexion. Y-yes, he nodded, coughing slightly and sipping his wine. No, she replied, sitting back and sighing softly. However, I have been to Pill Sovereign City with my father once To watch the Pill Sovereign Grand Trial. Oh, the last one of those was some twenty-five years ago Bai Jiang mused, looking interested. Ah She sighed, annoyed at herself for having walked into that. It wasnt that her age was a sore point, rather that that had been one of the last trips she had taken overseas, when she was still in line to be the successor to the Kun clan in the province. Just a few weeks after getting back, the old bastards had had their divination that her spirit root was inauspicious and would lead to disaster and she had been kicked to the back courtyard within a week, with her cousin Xingjuan, the daughter of the Kun clans supreme elder, installed as the new successor. I do believe it was, she said blandly, ignoring Ha Lianmeis supercilious look. Quan Dingxiang took first place as I recall? It was indeed Senior Quan, Bai Jiang agreed with an admiring sigh. Such a remarkable alchemist, truly Pill Sovereign City and Nine Moons Provinces most exceptional talent. Ive always been more partial to Senior Dongmei, Feng Jinhai chuckled, not quite managing to avoid looking sideways at her. -Well, I suppose that comparison is flattering enough, she thought with an inner sigh. Bleugh, Bai Jiang retorted. Surely she is a beauty, but so reclusive, have you even seen her in person? Have you? Feng Jinhai shot back. Nope! Bai Jiang said with aplomb. However Senior Quan taught my outer disciple hall alchemy three years ago and even gave us some pointers! I admit I was somewhat overawed at the occasion, she shrugged. It is all very impressive and spectacular when you are nine. How come you attended? another of the hangers-on with the Pill Sovereign group asked. My father was invited, he is a sworn brother of Lord Bohai, they fought together in the Huang-Mo Wars, she explained. -All praise to the Dao of dropping big names, she reflected wryly, noting that even Ha Lianmei had to work to affect being unimpressed. Quan Bohai, along with her reclusive great grandfather Kun Zheng and Headmaster Lu Ji of the Blue Gate School, were among a group within that era of calamity who had excelled to the point of becoming household names for their various deeds and accolades accrued during that chaotic time. Quan Bohai had been awarded high rank in Nine Moons Province and was someone who was widely respected among the righteous powers across the water. It was a connection that her father sometimes joked about, saying that friendship for a week and one blocked blow had gained the Kun clan a foot on the dock in Pill Sovereign City that was immune to most bricks being dropped on it. Such connections were, admittedly, at the heart of the clans economic success under her fathers tenure as leader. -I suppose I can take some comfort in the fact that old ancestor Zheng is even harder on cousin Xingjuan than he was me, she mused, before reminding herself that she was supposedly above all that mess now. Oh to be born into a generation like that one of Ha Lianmeis hangers-on, a Ha clan youth, who was barely fifteen and at the top of Qi Refinement, only marginally higher realm than she was, sighed. Indeed, of such great events are legacies made her other companion agreed. -Yeah, I doubt that, somehow, she thought drily, accepting a proffered refill of her wine from Kun Ying Ji with a polite nod. You disagree? Ha Lianmei asked archly. She was about to pretend she had not heard that when she realised it was directed at Bai Jiang rather than her, who was looking a bit disgruntled at the comments. War is not a thing we should aspire to, Bai Jiang remarked. For every legacy made, and every name carved into jade for future generations, how many bones lie forgotten and abandoned? That is what it means to strive, Ha Lianmei pouted, fanning herself again. Tell that to those buried in the Three Schools Conflict, or those seized by that Kong Di Ji, Ha Yung muttered. *ahem* She coughed politely, heading off the incipient argument. Indeed, to seek the Dao is to strive with every step, she agreed. However, so is carrying on the hopes and dreams of those who have fallen upon it, whether we met them in harmony or in conflict. Wise words, they belong to the Blue Water Sage, do they not? Lu Weng Li mused, raising his own cup. Yes, she agreed. Ha Lianmei opened and shut her pretty mouth then showed surprising wisdom for her sixteen years in choosing to take a deep drink of her wine cup rather than get caught up in a philosophy debate on the acceptable costs of the pursuit of unlimited power with those older than her. Though it is much too early in the evening and we have consumed nowhere near enough spirit wine to make such a discussion appealing! she added with a grin, raising her own cup. Well said! Feng Jinhai agreed, raising his own cup in mock salute and taking a deep drink, with the others following suit.

~ Lu Ji C Little Harbour, Blue Water City ~
Lu Ji sat, wine jar in hand, on the edge of a sheltered veranda in the Lu family estates, looking out over the lights of Little Harbour and, beyond the river, the Blue Dragon and Central districts of Blue Water City in the misty evening rain. Fireworks had started to shoot up, scattering light through the rain and casting bizarre shadows off the clouds streaming above. The trees below, part of the parkland within the boundaries of this enclave on the heights of the island, hissed and sighed in the wind. It would, he reflected, likely come as a surprise to many that Little Harbour had, on its heights, these various estates. Once this island, rather than the mainland across the river delta, been the bustling heart of the city, as his Grand Uncle Lu Fu Tao had envisaged it. In a way, it still was, but more technically than practically. Slowly, however, over the years, it had become the old quarter of the city. The climate in summer was not exactly enjoyable unless you were up here, and perhaps most importantly, space was limited. Subsequently, most of the influential families who had gravitated towards the city after its establishment had, over the millennia, relocated their main estates across the river. There, they could overlook the vast gardens surrounding the Blue Pagoda, currently lit up to his eyes by hundreds of thousands of lanterns as people congregated and mingled in what was an impromptu festival of sorts. Of those other families, only the Ling clan had always had their compounds near there, giving their name to the Blue Dragon quarter. Now, aside from his personal estates and a few smaller influences and sects, only the Ha clan among the regions large influences still retained any presence here, on the inland end of the island, where they largely controlled and owned those docklands. Really, nephew, if you came here just to sit on a veranda and drink wine, you could do it at the party? his aunt, Lu Xiao grumbled from where she was seated on a couch, sipping her tea and flipping through a book. Revered and most Serene Ancestral Auntie. Their surroundings actually shimmered slightly as she corrected him. Calling me by that preposterous title that the current boy in the imperial hot seat awarded me to make his position more secure makes me feel like the world has both passed me by and paused to spit in my tea at the same time. Trying not to sigh, he glanced in her direction. He had returned here to avoid going anywhere near the banquet, letting his personal disciple Ling Tao, the Vice-Headmistress, handle that along with the other school elders while he tried to forget the worst of the days events and collect himself for whatever surprises tomorrow might bring. Lu Xiaos presence here was a surprise in that she came and went, largely without warning or reason. To many, Lu Xiao, the Lady Xiao, was an enigma wrapped in a riddle, seasoned liberally with a mildly terrifying mystique. Here, though, she looked almost aggressively mundane. A pretty beautiful, brown-haired woman in her mid-twenties, dressed in a grey and silver gown patterned with clouds and dancing animals. Her face had the flawlessness of someone who had already been beautiful long before the allure of her realm took over and elevated it to idealised perfection; however, she had never lost what could only be described as charmingly severe eyebrows or the short scar on her left temple. At least go sing songs with Fairy Cuifen or Fairy Luijan on the river or something Fates know you resisted marriage long enough; at least go amuse others and make young ladies lament rather than haunting my veranda like a drunken raven Shaking his head, he politely ignored her admonition and continued to ponder the days events. I came here to avoid that party, he grumbled The civil elders meeting hosted by that boy Huang JiLao was more than enough to remind me why I prefer to spend the long years of my life out here, in what so many have been calling a back-water, provincial herb warehouse of late It is true that the delicate sensibilities of those from across the ocean are easily thrown out of kilter by actual endeavour, Lu Xiao cut in, sighing theatrically. -Not to mention Ive seen quite enough of that princess, and if I saw her minders from that Qiaos estate again so soon Id probably try to kill them, he added to himself. With a sigh, she put aside her book, got up and came to lean on the balcony beside him and held out a cup she had gotten from somewhere. On the other hand, nephew, you put far too much store by the trappings of what your father and grandfather built. It is not the attitude the future head of the family should have. Those things are not what are important, and you know it. Are my thoughts, at least, not my own? he muttered darkly. When you come and drink on my veranda? Nope, Lu Xiao said contritely, ignoring the fact that it was It is my veranda, she reiterated, eyeing him sideways. This whole estate was built for me, by your Grand Uncle He took another drink of his wine to avoid commenting, because the worst part was that she wasnt wrong. The whole estate, and probably when you considered the land contracts stretching back well before the founding of the city C most of the island they were on, was owned by her. Theirs, the Lu clan, was one that many in the current Imperial Court still considered upstart commoners under normal circumstances anyway. Never mind that it had a lineage of cultivators stretching back at least a million years and counted among its number several Imperial Advisors, an Imperial Chancellor and even an Empress in the later years of the Shan Dynasty that had preceded the current Dun Dynasty. The fact that they currently possessed one of the foremost alchemy canons on any continent was tilting that balance slightly although after todays events he was doubly sure that it wasnt necessarily in entirely good ways either. The crux of the problem, really, was that while his old ancestors were, simply put, terrifying old things, most of them had long since left the confines of Eastern Azure for broader skies in past aeons. Those that remained did not have the same views as those older generations, with the exception of the enigmatic Lu Xiao, who was presently leaning on the balcony and watching the fireworks in silence. To most, she was nominally considered as the youngest sister of his Grand Uncle Lu Fu Taos own mother. Lu Fu Tao, who was widely venerated in these lands as the Blue Water Sage, who had founded Blue Water City and basically cemented Blue Water Province as a proper regional power some thirty thousand years ago. She was the only one of that generation who still paid attention to family matters and hung around this city, mainly in the Blue Pagoda or this estate since the citys founding like the old ghost she most certainly was not. Without comment, he poured her cup full to the brim and smiled at her wanly. He had to admit that, in her own way, while she was eccentric, especially when she decided to turn her gaze elsewhere for whatever reason, she was probably the only person in the city who he could trust to give him good counsel on the days events. He had intended to seek her out in the morning, when his mood was a bit better Her presence here, rather than in the Blue Pagoda, was disconcerting. So what if some brats come and kick it over, she sighed, waving at the distant towers of the Blue Gate School, mere shadows in the distant rain. Your short-sighted moron of a father signed over this catastrophe without a care to you when he went crawling up the leg of Dun Sheng and Dun Miaos little faction all those years ago. It is just a school. Compared to the wider legacy here, it is nothing. He knew that well enough to almost sell it out then, and he knew nothing. That is true, he grimaced, taking another large gulp of his own wine. I cannot deny that my own family branch of the Lu clan has excelled quite remarkably in being a problem. In that at least, you see better than most others, she chuckled darkly. While I cannot fault your grandfather for setting up the school, he should have passed it directly to someone like Ling Bai or even you when you achieved Dao Immortal. That he chose to saddle it to your father, knowing his temperament, was A terrible mistake? he suggested. That is a good way to put it, she agreed, sipping her own wine. However, to blame your father for this mess is to rather ignore those old fogies of your grandfathers generation. Their strategy of pushing our clans promising protgs towards the court was only ever going to end up with this and they knew it. Talents like your fathers, that could have been properly nurtured, sold out for their own aggrandized opportunities and those fools, weaned to expect privilege and accept mediocrity, are left with golden bosoms to lie on and the back-handed compliments of their peers for epitaphs. Taking another drink of wine, he let her complain, because she wouldnt stop, even if he got down and Well I might, for the novelty, she snickered, casting him an amused sideways look. If he had been my disciple Id have sent him heavenward as soon as he hit Dao Lord, she grumbled. I guess if there is one good thing that bogus title is good for, its keeping an eye on what those feckless old men are up to. Probably only you can call the other Imperial Advisors that he muttered, taking another deep drink of the wine. Hah! she laughed, and held out her own cup again for a refill. I was thinking more of our honoured Lu clans Old Ancestors over the ocean C but that bunch of preening geese do rather qualify. Having different factions within a clan as large as the Lu on different sides of continental politics was not, in truth, that uncommon. Even within this province, the Ha clan were in a similar situation, as were the Ling clan, in their own way. The divisions within the Lu clan, for example, were only in his Grand Uncles generation; with the exception of himself and a few others who were side-lined in various places like this, most were thoroughly in hock to the Imperial Court at this point. The real source of his Aunts displeasure in all this was the linking of the Blue Water Pavilion with the school that his father had implied all those years ago. That was a thing he had deliberately not considered earlier when dealing with the princess, being well aware of the means behind her to pry out things if they really needed to. Linking the two in the eyes of the court had been mostly brushed off as unfounded rumour. Still he, and especially his Aunt, were certain there were eyes there that saw and didnt believe. More wine, she held out her cup and he obligingly poured more. Drinking it down in a single gulp, she held it out again. What? You came here to complain, cannot others complain? Oh high and mighty school master? she murmured. He smiled and poured her another cup, which she only sipped this time, giving him a pointed look. While your mental gymnastics are amusing as I said before, it is good to be filial, but being so to the point of obstinacy is just a waste of your talents. The school is just a school. Even if they pull it up root and branch, overturning the entire city three feet deep, sifting the soil for every grain of sand, they will not find what they seek, what that boy Dun Jian greedily thirsts after. So you say he conceded, but surely that is not all that matters? Good governance? You had a few thousand years of it, Lu Xiao snickered. Those little people below you, who were your fathers toadies, got fat on your excellence and the Ling clan actually being able to count past three without putting two in their own pocket. If they cannot respect what was forged for them, that is their loss. It is good to feel bad about it, but if you lament every fool who causes trouble for themselves in the aim of trying to get ahead on anothers goodwill, you will find the world has a great many more troubled fools than you realised and you are much more lacking in forbearance than you previously thought. He eyed her sideways You worry too much. As someone who has seen quite a bit more than you, let me tell you this: While you are right to be concerned about their foolish desire to go into the depths, consequences are a thing people must experience. Undeniably, he agreed, pouring her some of the wine. However, I would prefer that I not see them meted out quite like that. If it makes you feel any better, I can tell you that Dun Jians plotting will likely come to nothing, Lu Xiao sighed. And you know this because? he asked. Because I have perspective you do not, Lu Xiao said a bit more tartly. Remember I have entered that place C properly entered it C not scrounged around in some dirty caves and robbed a few graves for my knowledge. And yet, all you have ever said about it was dont ask he pointed out, taking another deep drink from his own cup. Below them, fireworks started up again, blossoming into colourful flowers and dancing animals over the central plaza, unhindered by the rain. Indeed, ignorance is best when it comes to the depths of the Yin Eclipse Mountains, Lu Xiao said with a deep sigh, holding out her cup again. That was the lesson that shattered the generation before yours, remember? I remember, he muttered sourly. It would be hard to forget the body count of those that failed to come out of that place, after they all rushed in wide-eyed and bushy-tailed, seeking riches and glory on my Grand Uncles robe hem. Exactly, she nodded, a half-smile flitting across her shadowed face. Time, however, is a cruel bitch and likes to dull memories and provide ample evidence to those who seek it that the bad things that happened to others, will not happen to them. The Dun clan of your Great Grandfather and Grand Uncles generation could not so much as shake a leaf free from that place. The lot of today, with that mediocre boy on the throne, cannot even rise to that level. That much was true. Yin Eclipse did have a reputation of sorts among the older generations. Even he, who had been a young boy when Lu Fu Tao returned, had never quite gotten a grasp on it C and in any case after the disaster that followed, those on the Imperial continent and especially the current Imperial Court, had largely ignored it or denigrated it since, preferring to focus on the much more accessible accolades of pushing further against the Azure Astral Authority in their weakened position since the Huang-Mo Wars had swept through here like a maelstrom of carnage twenty thousand years ago. More independent individuals, like Lu Xiao, largely treated it like an alchemical bomb made out of stinking hook bat shit that might explode at any moment, as far as he could tell. The questions they asked today were quite well-informed and the events of the last hundred years have not exactly been kind he pointed out. It is one thing to plead ignorance, but there are enough willing parties in the city below who are looking to curry favour with the Imperial Court at the expense of the Azure Astral Authority that even unfounded rumours regarding what Grand Uncle returned with could cause all sorts of problems? he trailed off thinking about the three slates again. Those slates and the alchemy canon Lu Xiao nodded pensively. There was no point in acting surprised, likely she knew more about the goings on in the city than he did, and the place had been awash with various rumours since the early afternoon in any case. So what do you recommend? he asked, staring into the rain, watching it splash off vegetation below them. Well, our concerns here do not begin or end with the school, as much as you are determined to do the right thing by it she said eventually. and yet? he retorted, noting her lingering silence at the end of her reply. At worst a bunch of people who probably had it coming will have to die, and I might finally get shot of that preposterous title, she giggled. Sometimes, the smartest answer was indeed to say nothing, so he stood in silence and they both watched the fireworks bursting in the sky, sending rainbow ripples through the rain and casting strange shadows off the clouds that streamed overhead like a vast inverse ocean in the sky. His Aunt, for all that she was an Imperial Advisor, had no love for the vaunted position she held C or the rumours that surrounded it. He had to acknowledge, as she had at the time, that it was a canny piece of theatre. His Grand Uncle had departed the world shortly after his return from the depths of Yin Eclipse, and Lu Xiao, who had gone with him on that journey, was left as the rising star of his generation in the eyes of many. Rumours associating her with the status of the Emperors Mistress and the like had dogged her ever since. The two who came from Dun Jian, the Huang boy and the princess, were poking around about events from one hundred years ago and the shady dealings that sparked off the Three Schools Conflict, he said eventually. You are worried that this is the prelude to another round of influence trading between the Imperial Court and the Azure Astral Authority? Lu Xiao mused. That the Third Imperial Prince is making a continuation of his gambit that ruined the Lin School and that Dun Jian, opportunistic serpent that he is, has sent that girl over to shake things up? That is a possibility C Shan Lai is also putting more and more pressure on their influences here to draw wealth out of this land, he agreed. Before all this had spun in sideways, unseen and unsought for, that was what had been haunting the schools senior administration. The political manoeuvring around it was getting to the point where something was going to snap soon. The contested nature of this corner of their world meant that most influences paid dues in several directions to keep everyone happy and the Azure Astral Authority had been ramping things up in subtle ways of late as they sought to exert influence through the Hunter Pavilions. He was pretty sure their intent was to target the burden of the coming year towards the Ha clans heartlands around West Flower Picking Town as well, likely as retaliation for the wider Ha clans perceived movement towards the Dun and Din clans. Rather, it is the matter of Cao Hongjun during the Three Schools Conflict that probably exercises them more, Lu Xiao muttered. Fates know it bothers me. Compared to events one hundred years ago, or even 150 years ago when there was a resurgence of the Blood Eclipse Cult, he was in and out of that place before anyone was even aware that he had designs on it. That had also crossed his mind. Lu Xiao had been elsewhere at that point. She did occasionally travel and go off world, and it just so happened that that event thirty years ago had caught her by surprise, which was rare. It had caught everyone by surprise, in fact, and though it was largely overshadowed by the collapse of the Lin School she had sent him to get several concessions out of the duke. However, the Meng clan, along with several other parties had also moved at that point and Cao Hongjun had basically vacated to a position of elevated responsibility as the Great Worlds Military Authority Seat for the Azure Astral Authority thereafter, taking him beyond the reach of almost anyone who could ask questions as far as he could see. Aiii Lu Xiao sighed and shook her head. Let those two brats have their fun for now. Them and the ones who came with them. I know the calibre of those young nobles, and knowing what I know of that place, they will probably survive, if only because of the depth of their wallets Assuming that they arent also being plotted and this isnt some grand design for the Imperial Court to justify sweeping the whole Province? he muttered. Ohh? Lu Xiao narrowed her eyes. One of the princesss minders from the Imperial Envoys estate killed my Xiaoling, did it to frame the princess in my eyes in fact, likely assuming I wouldnt see through it. Even saying it, thinking about the little orchid made his anger rise, even though he should be above those kinds of emotions. Xiaoling huh Lu Xiao murmured. The rain shuddered bizarrely and the trees hissed in a way that was not natural. Above him, the rainclouds actually shifted faintly as her own anger crept out. The orchid had been a gift from her, millennia ago. Initially tongue in cheek, he suspected, given his love of beautiful company and women who would sing when he was younger, but he had come to treasure the gift more and more over the years. In the distance the fireworks twisted as her anger caught the wind itself and the whole city shivered faintly amid the rain, as if a silent thunderclap had just swept out. They did that, huh The moment passed and the rain and mist was as it had been. Probably some experts had marked the moment, but unless they were powerful Dao Ascendants like his Aunt, they would not know what it was they just experienced. She looked at him and just sighed, drinking her wine. Thinking of its beautiful singing voice, he poured more for both of them and found himself recalling the charming little illusions it had liked to make The cup shattered in his hand, falling to the ground in tinkling shards as he watched the light show sent up by another barrage of the fireworks in the distance. The thunderous roars of a dragon and a phoenix intertwined to form a giant tree that then shed its leaves as a thousand falling lights that illuminated half the city for a few moments. The rain itself was also fading away, for a while at least, leaving the air clearer as the wind managed to shift back to blow from the west, bringing with it the smell and taste of the ocean. Rather than get a new cup C the broken one had been something of a favourite C he drank directly from the jar and wondered if he should just seal his body slightly so he could get more than theoretically drunk off it. It would be a fitting end to the day, or a start to the next one perhaps. It is possible that the crown princes are manoeuvring in some way, Lu Xiao said eventually, That said, Dun Lian Jing is not exactly a shining star even if she is in Dun Jians pocket. Princess Dun Miao? he asked, thinking again of his fathers current position as Court Alchemist to the Third Crown Princess. That would be a surprise; she is by far the least amenable of any of the crown princes and princesses, Lu Xiao grumbled. Then again, she is someone who operates on the same side of the Imperial Court as that snake Dun Jian and neither likely wants to see the Third Prince make more gains. He grimaced and took another swig of the wine, staring out into the rain. Fuagh, Lu Xiao actually spat over the veranda into the trees below. It was a remarkably unladylike action as her mood shifted back towards annoyed. If this has blown back from your idiot father and those two old freaks who dare pass themselves off as the Lu clans Officiating Elders Damn your unfilial father and may he and his unfilial ilk suffer locusts to bring them a misery every day. He shuddered, even though she had put no actual intent into the curse. Someone at her realm could actually make those kind of statements stick and as much as he disliked what his father had wrought for his own self-advancement, he was still a filial son and there were limits *Ahem* He changed the topic rapidly. So if they are going to poke and pry? Hmmmmm Lu Xiao frowned, likely pretending not to notice his discomfort, and then pulled a book out of thin air and tossed it to him. He skimmed it and raised an eyebrow. It was an account, albeit rather incomplete, by one of the adjunct generals of Cao Hongjun, of the dukes movements during the Three Schools Conflict. Not a verbatim recounting relating to their trip inside the depths of the mountains C by all accounts, none of those existed thanks to the heavenly oaths the old duke had made anyone who went in with him swear C but records of those who had fought with him on the campaign prior to that point. It had some very interesting aspersions cast against the Imperial Astrology Bureau as well C a few, regarding the Lin clans ancestral grounds, were news even to him. Give them that; it will provide enough hints to make those two squirm a bit and maybe convince them to ask a few questions of those who sent them here. Certainly they already tried by other means They did, or implied as much, he agreed, thinking back on their request for him to explore other means of speaking with the Cao clan and the Blue Dukes estate There was certainly no way that Cao Leyang, the current Blue Duke, even if he was so inclined to entertain the pair, was going to talk about his father. He himself had a dodgy relationship at best with his; Cao Leyang, however, was a model son and deeply respectful of his ancestors. He would sooner swear an oath to heaven and abolish his own cultivation than talk behind his father Cao Hongjuns back regarding whatever good fortune the old man had gained from his expedition. The Huang clans backing of the Iron Crown Duke, across the straits on the Northern Tang continent, would not help either. That relationship went all the way back to the Huang-Mo Wars. The Cao Dukedom had arisen at about the same time, and the rivalry and antipathy between the two ducal households, while lessened since the events of one hundred years ago, was still a difficult undercurrent of regional power broking that had the most remarkable talent for reappearing in unexpected ways. While they will have to grovel a bit, if they can gnaw at that bone rather than anything that is of actual importance, it would be better, Lu Xiao said with a resigned sigh. How you ensure it ends up in their hands is up to you, but I would suggest letting the princess stumble across it. Huang JiLao is unusually methodical C for a Huang clan scion. Scowling, he pulled another jar out and drank from it directly, toasting the memory of his poor orchid again as another wave of fireworks swept up into the sky C this time they were lotus blossoms that gave way to dancing maidens who scattered flower petals down across the central square. The viewpoint of the younger generation across the ocean is so skewed towards the rhythm of trials and opportunities C things they can lord over, and which pander to their inborn sense of superiority C that none of them will have cared about it when it happened, which was conveniently during the Dragon Pillar Testing Competition she added with a certain degree of amusement tinging her voice. Both times no less, he added somewhat more dryly, seeing where she was going with this. It was a good idea, just one he had not been in a position to easily execute without a bit of bait like the book she had given him. That does have to be some kind of record, she giggled in a very unladylike way. So even if some of them would otherwise have taken note, it will have passed them by, one way or another. Tell them nothing. Let them assume what they want and see if you cannot see where their source of information really comes from. -And hope it is, indeed, not my idiot father, he added inwardly. That would be for the best, yes Lu Xiao agreed, no longer smiling. Chapter 4 – The Days We Hate (Part 1)
History is mute as to what finally convinced the future sage that the rift would be worth investigating. However, according to what is said, having made suitable preparations with his disciples and close companions to secure his lineage should he not return, he meditated for thirty-three days and, on the thirty-fourth, selected an auspicious time and entered that place with several other reclusive experts. Apparently, he underwent nine trials and encountered nine mysteries that eventually led him through dark paths to a great crystal house amid a field of flowers. What he encountered there, no book teaches in detail, but according to those who observed that groups return, he departed with some haste, only pausing to advise the local chieftains to treat any rifts they encountered with the greatest respect and caution and not to treat any gains obtained from them cheaply or frivolously. Soon after returning to the coast he founded Blue Water City at the mouth of the Blue Yin River, before eventually departing our world on the Great Xuan Expedition. Before he departed, he was met with members of his clan and others who had come to learn of his endeavours, even being styled Blue Water Dao Sage by the Emperor himself, but no one could convince him to speak of what he had encountered. Nonetheless his journey stirred a furore in that generation, such that all its great scions descended on that place, dreaming of great achievements of their own Unfortunately, it was not to be, and the pride of a generation fell without trace in those rifts and the sects that sent them all suffered inexplicable calamities shortly after.
Writing on the matter of the Blue Water Sage, Volume 2 ~ Author Unknown C attributed to a Chronicler Jiang.

~ Jun Arai C Jade Willow Village by Night ~
The rain lessened as it approached midnight, although the mists, carried on the east wind, did not. This change, however, did subtly alter the way that the suppression of the distant mountains extended beyond their natural borders in the gloom of night. The humidity remained, but qi and soul sense became even more diffuse in the misty haze than they had been before, effectively trading the drenching rain for a major headache for anyone who wanted to see more than their normal sight range by any means. South Grove Pinnacle was a very different kind of natural problem compared to the eternal rains of East Fury or the heavenly drum that was Thunder Crest. Walking through the night market, she reflected on those quirks of the different minor peaks of Yin Eclipse as she considered what was on sale. In a way, she was really quite happy with the change in weather; it played rather helpfully into her current deception, as her biggest concerns were experts with soul sense or anyone with well-developed qi sense. In a town like Jade Willow, however, that was really not many people. For everyone else, the restriction on soul sense was a minor nuisance only and in the case of sellers probably actually a benefit, so with the lessening rain, the number of people out buying and selling was actually quite high. To her amusement, as she made her way out of the main square, she even saw two of the Jade Willow group who had been with her, Chen Da and Chen Lanfeng, standing with another male disciple she didnt recognise selling off their own lotus roots. Presumably they had realised that they were good for spirit food at this point, especially with people craving cool, refreshing things in the muggy, still night air. After a short moment of consideration, as she stood across the street from them, under her own umbrella which she had still kept out, she decided to test out the quality of her obfuscation on them. As she recalled, the Ha and the Chen clans did have a certain relationship, so chatting to them could also provide her with a means to ask about Elder Li and his disappearance in a way that wouldnt go back to her if she was successful. Meandering over to where the pair were negotiating with an exasperated old woman who was clearly unhappy at the price point they had put on the lotus roots, she stood nearby until Chen Lanfeng noticed her. Ah Young Lady Ha? Chen Lanfeng bowed slightly to her after taking in her robe. Can we also interest you in some of these premium grade lotus roots? They were freshly harvested today! She was glad she had her mantra to rely on, because otherwise she would not have managed to keep much of a straight face. It was true that the lotus roots had been premium grade when she supervised their hauling out of the canals. However, their preparation of them was much less skilled than hers had been. It wasnt quite at the level of miss-selling goods, but it was no wonder the old lady was grumbling. You prepared these yourself? she asked politely. Miss? Chen, from the Chen family, Chen Lanfeng answered respectfully. Yes, we prepared these properly ourselves. May I? she asked, gesturing to one of the piles of roots on their stall. Chen Lanfeng nodded, so she took a few at random and considered them, tuning out the old woman who was now castigating Chen Da and the other disciple for preparing them like they were potatoes and expecting her to pay for them like they were ginseng roots. Mmm she put on a show of being non-committal, and then decided to do them a small favour. I must admit, the quality leaves a bit to be desired however, if I might make a suggestion? She leaned in, and murmured to Chen Lanfeng, quietly now so the old lady, who was at Qi Refinement, wouldnt notice. You would likely get more selling the spirit food directly. For one spirit stone I can tell you how to make Cold Bones Stew? Uh. Chen Lanfeng looked a bit surprised at that. Well but one spirit stone? You will struggle to sell these roots for twenty iron per kilo as it currently stands. But if you put them in soup, you can probably make one hundred litres of soup and sell it at five iron a bowl. Nobody will be able to tell how it was prepared. All that matters is that it tastes good and doesnt poison anyone. And why is Big Sister Ha being so generous? Chen Lanfeng murmured, narrowing her eyes. Because I want a small favour in return, she replied, doing her best ohohohoh young miss impression to accompany Chen Lanfeng. Having seen her fellow Herb Hunters Lin Ling and Juni and more importantly Ling Yu at work, she was pretty good at it by this point. Making people think you were a young noble was more to do with mannerisms and attitude than anything else, she had come to realise over the years. I was passing through and wanted to catch up with my cousin and her friends, she said softly. She came here from West Flower Picking Town, but upon arrival, I found that she is not at the inn she said she would be at and all I hear is people complaining about folk from West Flower Picking Town stealing jobs? Your cousin was wrapped up in that? Chen Lanfeng murmured with a frown, looking around at the drifting groups of people walking up and down the street for a moment. She probably isnt staying in the town. However, a young miss like you Those are mostly just common folk who came here for jobs? She sighed deeply and shook her head, Just what are they up to now? Truthfully, I was asked by grandfather to check on them as I happened to be passing through here on my way back home but arriving here I found no mention of them after asking around, and knowing how upstanding an influence the Jade Willow Sect is Chen Lanfeng smiled slightly and nodded in agreement. It is understandable. The Ha clan is the prosperity of this village, but local politics has soured that somewhat this last year or two So it seems. I had heard that they were supposed to be looked after by a new elder here at the Pavilion a Ha Lee Li? she added, fudging the pronunciation slightly for effect. Ah. Chen Lanfengs expression flickered faintly before she recovered her previous demeanour. Elder Li has caused some ructions of late. Apparently so she agreed with another frustrated sigh. I was hoping to meet him on behalf of my elders. I can only tell you what I have already said, Chen Lanfeng sighed, leaning against the upright holding the umbrella sheltering the stand up. Most of those who are involved in that dont come into the village nor do they really have a lot to do with the sect. Our Chen family was approached a few times, about land I think, but my father was not really interested because we have to manage our own circumstances and it was just juniors making the approaches. As far as I know, Elder Li never asked for anything of our Chen clan personally. -Well that at least is interesting, she mused to herself. Matches with what I learned earlier, though it also implies that Elder Li might not be the real driving force in some of this? I see that is indeed a problem, she mused. I can only hope that they have not gotten involved in something stupid Yeah, Chen Lanfeng agreed solicitously. Well, I must thank you for your help she added with a brighter smile. If I might ask about They chatted on for a few more minutes after that before Chen Lanfeng finally acquiesced to trade the recipe she was offering for a spirit stone. Based on the quantity of roots, she was pretty sure they had all of the Jade Willow groups supply of roots on them right now in any case, so they would make double or even triple that back so long as they were even slightly savvy. In return, she even learned a further, surprisingly valuable piece of information as she prodded at the edges of what Chen Lanfeng had said about land and juniors being the ones making the approaches to people. Apparently, the local Ha clan had some disagreements with the Deng clan and a few other local influences to the north of the village over land use rights. They had as a result started to shun those from the village for certain work-related contracts for a good while before Elder Li arrived and so, according to Chen Lanfeng, Elder Li had merely stepped up the process of bringing in people from West Flower Picking Town not started it, as had been implied to her. Finally, after purchasing a kilo of the roots, she bade Chen Lanfeng farewell and good luck and moved on, walking through the market, twirling her umbrella pensively. On the face of it, that bit of local gossip seemed quite innocuous, but she was pretty sure she knew more about Yin Eclipse, four miles to the east, than most people in the village who were not Pavilion elders or old recluses did. Someone had been harvesting ginseng from the Red Pit and she would bet actual spirit stones at this point that this local disagreement between the Ha and the Deng was because the former suspected the latter were plundering their ginseng fields C likely using the floods and decreased access as an opportunity. It was a piece that filled out a part of the puzzle she was staring at; however, the more she pondered that, the more her treatment at the village shrine was also starting to nag at her. They had been dismissive of her, but more than happy to take what the locals brought with no questions asked? Her first instinct there was that they didnt want to share goods with the Hunter Pavilion, but if she was so inclined she could have claimed them in the fields... and they would know that Shaking her head, she wandered on, starting to pay more attention to the stalls selling oddments, not quite sure what she was looking for now, but certain that she was looking for something. In the end, it took her over half an hour of almost random perusal as she walked through the side streets and along the villages main canal to finally stumble across what she was looking for or rather had it stumble across her. Hey miss good fortune charm? She found herself standing opposite a young boy, maybe ten years old, holding a patchy paper umbrella in one hand and carrying a box containing the most spectacular collection of semi-plausible oddments in the other, much of it looking not that far off something potentially dredged out of the mud of a local canal. Yes? she smiled prettily, bending down slightly to look at what he was proffering. Oh miss you be careful your dress doesnt get dirty! the young boy smiled back at her hopefully, reminding her not to step in an inconvenient puddle. Ohohohoh she patted his cheek and nodded, before turning her attention back to the tray and murmuring: So polite. After much of a day spent trawling through the local canals herself, and having found a small grave in the process, she knew what she was looking at in the tray. Most of it was pieces of worked stoneware pot and a few ancient coins that had been selected because they already had holes in them, allowing them to be conveniently turned into talismans. The folkloric views this close to the mountains were a strange collection of beliefs C especially once you started digging into what the truly local folk believed. One such belief was that the mountains held an eye that watched over you and that things that came from the rivers bearing the marks of the mountain held a special connection to it. Ruined fragments of stoneware pot, made from the strange qi-repelling stone that only appeared deep in the inner regions, were thus frequently turned into charms against misfortune. The designs were what drew people to them and several of those in the tray matched perfectly the pot that had held the lotus root. However, that in its own right was not what was important. Rather, it was that the decorations on such things tended to be tied to the ruin they were found in, which was something almost nobody outside of those who had been into the less disturbed ruins deep in the mountains would know. Of her cohort, only Juni had been into ruins beyond those beneath South Grove Pinnacle. Her friend was also the only one trusted by Old Ling to lead cave delving requests, which tended to be the only missions where senior hunters regularly teamed up. Juni had led her and Sana into three such ruins and explained a lot about them. In any case, the crux of it was that the boys box held fragments of stoneware pot that to her eyes clearly originated from the same place as the pot that had held her lotus. She poked through the collection of talismans for a few moments then, brushing the others aside, picked one out. It was not the same as the others. A round fragment of stone with a square hole in the middle. If she looked carefully, four words C Earth, Fire, Blood and Sky C were carved on it in Easten, the language of the ancient people of Yin Eclipse. Flipping it over, she found Dream carved on the other side along with a picture of a pagoda. The exterior was marked with the same patterns as the pottery had been. It was a gate talisman for an old Yin clan if she was any judge. Oh how pretty, she murmured, turning it over in her hands with undisguised delight. Ah the boy suddenly looked surprised and grabbed at his throat. How much for this one? she asked with a happy smile. The boy, awkward now, shook his head. Erm thats not for sale Sorry miss, I musta dropped it in there, he muttered as he fumbled around in his pockets and then looked at her pleadingly. She resisted raising an eyebrow, but handed it back to him anyway, watching as he shoved it in a pocket. This one then, she said after a moments consideration, picking out a star-shaped shard that had a design of a squirrel holding a bottle drawn onto it in yellow paint. One iron, miss, the boy replied a bit more confidently, holding up a finger. She resisted rolling her eyes and handed him the iron talisman coin, which made him beam. Ill give you five if you tell me where these came from? she added, holding up the additional iron talismans, finally deciding to see if he would bite. Five erm the boy tried to look po-faced but it was impossible for someone his age. I dont rightly know. My brothers just give me the stuff to sell he answered, even as he tried and failed to stop staring at the five iron talismans in her hand. I can take you to meet them though? he added after thinking about his response just a fraction too long. Its fine, she murmured, affecting not to notice and instead patting him on the head. I was simply curious. Thank you for the sale, Miss the boy said, beaming again as if she had never asked the question. Flashing him a further bright smile, she departed, twirling the charm between her fingers, having left him the five iron talismans anyway. It was a lot of money, but that was beside the point, because this meeting had told her as much as the chat with Chen Lanfeng in its own way. The boy barely cast her a second look, and went on his way, trying to sell more talismans here and there C mostly targeting ladies it had to be said. She, for her part, also kept on walking and perusing as if she had noted nothing, occasionally stopping and looking at the odd curio and asking a question here and there. Only when she was certain the boy was well out of sight did she pause to lean on a parapet and look out over the misty canal, lit by glimmering lantern lights on both sides, and stop spinning it to consider the reverse side and the mark hidden on it. The art of selling people dodgy talismans during bad weather was one she was not unfamiliar with. West Flower Picking Town had quite a few such outfits and it had not escaped her notice that the youth had added the one she eventually selected, along with a few others like it, to the tray when she picked out the round talisman, while she should have been distracted looking at it. His technique was excellent, but she, who had to stake her survival on spotting plants capable of obfuscation that would make that child bow down and call them teacher, was not so easy to fool. -So Jade Willow Village has a gang and they have some kind of source on the stoneware pots that is the same as wherever the lotus contamination came from -Not to mention, someone already marked me asking questions? Her mind drifted back to the previous night and the stall vendor who had told her his seniors had something of interest to sell. -That was after I left the Pavilion and the guards hinted there were people faking identifications? The latter, though, might not be related to this, she had to admit. Such practices were fairly common where sects were involved and status talismans could be the difference between causing trouble for others and evading it yourself so long as you were not caught. Hey, my young lady you all alone here? a very dapper youth carrying a fancy umbrella walked up beside her and leant against the balcony, looking into the water below as she pondered that point. She glanced sideways and considered the new arrival. He was hiding his cultivation, but not the quality of his qi, which, combined with the intent that swirled around him faintly, marked him as a Golden Core cultivator. The intent wasnt malevolent at least C though she didnt put much stock in that as a gauge these days. I believe it is customary for you to introduce yourself? she murmured with a faint smile, brushing her hair back as she did so and turning to look at him properly. He recovered well and saluted her politely. Wen Suan, a disciple of the Jade Willow Sect, Young Lady Ha. Xiuying, she replied after a moment, dropping her family name and transliterating her own name gentle blossom into the closest thing that Imperial Common provided: beautiful flower. I had not heard that the local Ha clan had such a beauty in their ranks, Wen Suan replied, putting on what she was sure he thought was a winsome smile. She didnt bother to correct his assumption and just kept looking at him in silence. There was probably a half and half chance at this point that he was just an innocent opportunist as opposed to an actual member of the same gang as the boy she had encountered a short while before. You flatter me, young master Wen, she replied, wondering if he was some relation of Wen Bei. He certainly dressed like it, though given her own attire that was no guarantee, especially not with the guards comments about identity talismans. Why dont we go grab a drink? he asked her after a moment. Thank you for your kind offer, but that would be improper, she replied with her best smile, pulling a fan out of her storage talisman and tapping it on the wall she was leaning on. She was not falling for that trap. The Ha clan had deep roots in Blue Water Province, but they leaned towards the imperial end of the political spectrum and many in their younger ranks at least affected to adhere to the Blue Morality Scripture of the Imperial Court, if only for the doors it opened socially. As a proper young lady of the Ha, the clan rules would be pretty clear that she not go drinking alone with random strangers she met like this, even if she had a male escort. Of course it would be, Wen Suan agreed with an understanding nod, recovering well she had to admit. Where are my manners, please allow me, Wen Suan, to escort you back to your lodging? This is after all a most unbecoming hour for a proper young lady like yourself to be out and about. Thank you for your kind concern; however, I will be just fine on my own, she again politely refused him. Cousin Suan! a more familiar voice echoed from nearby. -So they are indeed related, she mused. Wen Bei and several other youths in fancy robes had crossed over the nearby bridge and were approaching through the mist, carrying lanterns and umbrellas. Who is this beauty? Was there such a girl in our village? one of them asked with a chuckle, looking her over. Xiuying, she saluted them politely with her fan. A beautiful name for a beautiful flower, another said jovially. She affected to be marginally flattered, and cast a sideways look at Wen Bei without him noticing. He was looking at her with the same vague interest as the others but showed no hints of recognition either. -All hail wearing a pretty dress, she thought wryly, slowly twirling her umbrella. Two of them had sent threads of qi sense out at her, looking to try and determine her realm, but with her mantra keeping a tight hold of her qi and her use of Empty Eye Steps they got basically nothing and in return told her that they were both Qi Refinement and weaker than her anyway. I had agreed to meet my cousin here, she sighed, snapping the fan shut again, making the mist swirl faintly. However, she and her brothers are most late. Oh? If she is anything like as beautiful as you, perhaps we are already acquainted? Wen Suan murmured, trying again. I doubt they are known to you young masters, she sighed. They do not move in our circles. I was merely asked to check on them while passing through here on business for a few days, and yet Ah, Wen Bei nodded as did the others. It was most undignified for them to keep you waiting like this, Wen Suan agreed, sounding sympathetically conciliatory now. Smiling again, she kept tight rein on her own intent and let only the tiniest hint of annoyance creep out. In that case, let us not keep Miss Xiuying, Wen Bei said after a moment. We are already late as it is for Brother Shuns gathering. The others nodded, although Wen Suan still looked disappointed, even as Wen Bei dragged him away by the arm. She watched them vanish into the misty drizzle before going back to looking at the rain rippling on the surface of the canal, splashing amidst the lily pads as fish occasionally gulped at the disturbances. -Perhaps its just a small village and I am reading too much into things she reflected with an inward sigh, spinning the talisman around idly. It was hard for her to say for sure that she was being watched, but ever since she had stepped out of the inn she had been treating the village like it was one of the inner valleys. Viewed from that perspective, it was interesting what impressions started to come to the fore. Watching people bustle down the street beside the canal, looking at stalls, engaging in trades, making the most of the lack of rain, the thing that really stood out to her was the lack of guard patrols. Since she had left the inn she had only seen two, both small, both in the vicinity of the main square. She had noted when she went to their compound, and earlier when they returned to the village, that the guards appeared to be quite understaffed. It was possible that they were mostly busy keeping the road secure for the harvest, but in weather like this, she would have expected them to double their focus on the village itself. The lack of soul sense from powerful cultivators to keep things locked down was potentially as dangerous as it was liberating. Never mind the usual opportunities to get away with things like mis-selling goods, when this weather came to West Flower Picking Town for instance, she knew that gang activity and such blossomed like weeds as petty criminals took opportunities not otherwise afforded. -The question is me what good does targeting me do? she mused, taking the pendant and turning it over in her fingers again, considering it. Either my disguise has failed, in which case they know I am a nine-star ranked Hunter, and potentially one with the ear of the Kun clans upper echelon... or it hasnt, in which case I am a miss from the Ha clan. Neither of those backers is known to be lenient. Sighing, she stashed the talisman away in a convenient pocket C it was a feature of them that they didnt store in talismans or rings after all C and looked around the street with its lantern-lit stalls again. That consideration was also why the pot, with its sealed-away critter, was currently with Kun Shi. Of the group he was now the least likely to abscond with it, being well aware that the wrath of the Kun clan could descend on his head. If it got stolen from him, she could get Juni involved personally and the Kun clan could be about as lenient on that kind of thing as the Ha clan were. The only real difference between a gang and a clan is money and time after all she chuckled to herself. That gem had actually come from Juni herself, when she had remarked on some matter or other regarding the shadow market in spirit herb trading of all things. The same could be said for many local influences as well though. She watched the water in the canal for a few more moments, enjoying the stillness it presented in contrast to the slow bustle of the street, before collecting herself and setting off on her wanderings once more. Crossing over the bridge, she perused stalls as she went, just in case something did stand out. Mostly it was just sub-par spirit vegetation, the discards from the harvest along with a few other opportunistic things, but amid one stack of manuals at a stall selling various cultivation resources she was surprised to find, rather randomly, a manual relating to Martial Intent with a focus on archery. The price listed on it was only three spirit stones, which was surprising in its own right, though she supposed, after looking through it under the watchful eye of the stall keeper, it was because few people fancied archery in any serious way. To be a successful martial archer made you sought after, but it required significant investment in secondary arts to really get the best out of, and those kinds of supplementary things were all much more expensive than the archery forms themselves. Trading the three spirit stones for it, she stored the book away and, after a final look down that street, started to walk back towards the Jade Willow Blossom Inn. Her room faced onto the canal, on the second story, and as she approached, considering again how she was going to go about dealing with the missing Elder Li request, her senses, used to scanning for innocuous-looking threats, spotted movement where there should be none C in the window of her room, which was open. Sighing softly to herself, she changed her plan and kept on walking. Staying out all night was not impossible, but that little, innocuous slip suggested a few things to her: Firstly, someone was likely after the pot and secondly, if that was true, they didnt know Kun Shi had it. That mostly ruled out anyone in their group at least, but did narrow it down to someone who had seen the pot C so either from the Gen, Erlang or Fei estates or someone who had otherwise observed it out there in the intervening time. She had almost made it to the village square when the third possibility emerged like a dark spectre from the ether though: Whoever had stolen her original herb and the body of the Ha clan youth might have decided to follow up on their work for some reason. That secondary event was still an oddity; Ha Fenfang, Nen Hong and Nen Shirong were likely affiliated with whatever shady business the Ha clan was engaged with. She had originally assumed that they had been brought into the Red Pit as bait -But what if it wasnt quite that simple? she thought to herself, thinking of all the mendacious things you could use weak, inexperienced people for in a place like that. Turning on her heel, she walked back towards the Hunter Pavilion. It didnt take her long to get there and even at this hour it was all lit up, a steady stream of people going back and forth into it. Dressed as she was and walking purposefully, nobody accosted her or even glanced in her direction much as she made her way to the mission hall and stood there, looking around. It took her a few moments of searching to re-find what she was looking for, mostly because someone had shoved the official, Bureau mandated clearance board off to an unobtrusive corner, but sure enough, there was a months-old request there for the removal of a blood ling tree along with several notes on them in the watch list section of the board. Skimming the request, and then the other supplementary notes C it was not that informative really, just a list of suspicions about the border of the pit shifting north of the village and an assertion by several parties that a new blood ling tree was responsible C she sighed deeply and left the hall again, this time heading for the exit of the village. Exiting the gate, she was not so much as looked at by any of the rather harried guards remonstrating with the owners of a wagon full of some kind of spirit fruit. The traffic on the road outside the village was, if anything, even greater than it had been the previous day, likely a result of the lessening of the rain leading anyone who had precious crops who couldnt afford to teleport them in directly to transfer them to their family stockpiles, secure in the village. Largely ignoring the traffic, she walked along the roadside until a particularly dense swirl of mist afforded her the opportunity to slip unnoticed off the road and down the bank. Without any hesitation, she stored all her garments directly into her talisman before arriving at the bottom and sliding into the canal like a silent serpent, leaving the star-shaped pendant behind. She swam, never leaving a mark on the surface before surfacing some distance away in a dense clump of golden star lotuses. Completely suppressing her qi and intent using her mantra, she watched and waited. Sure enough, about five minutes later a few figures came hurrying down the road and stopped for a moment where she had left it. As she watched, they had a quick debate on the roadside, then three scrambled down the bank and stood around, looking confused. Eventually one of them picked up the good luck charm she had been sold and tossed it viciously into the water before casting this way and that. A moment later two sweeps of qi surged down the bank, attempting through pure brute force to overcome the dispersive effect of the lingering suppression carried in the misty rain. As she watched, all around her lotuses bloomed. Across the bank, trees shimmered faintly. The water rippled, the alignments within it snapping back rigidly, further diffusing any lingering trace that might have been discerned of her passage. Lying motionless in the shallows, she watched with some amusement as ignorance derailed any attempt they might have made at finding her. The canals might be innocuous, but the golden star lotuses along with many others were qi-gathering or qi-equalising plants. A third sweep went by a moment later, also finding nothing, by which point every spirit plant and herb within visual sight with any kind of connate awakening was thoroughly spooked. One of the other figures gesticulated this way and that and then clipped the figure who had thrown the talisman in the river around the head. -Not all of them are idiots then, just the one that counted in the moment, she snickered silently. A fourth sweep, much more subtle and powerful, swirled across everything, the intent within it close to inscrutable to her, suggesting it likely originated with a Soul Foundation expert. It also achieved nothing, beyond making a few lotus flowers bloom even more intensely. The group stared around, then slowly made their way back up the bank and set off, in the direction of the nearest bridge crossing the canal she presumed. A further ten minutes passed after that before she finally felt comfortable moving on. However, rather than get out of the canal, she instead sank into the depths and swam slowly along the canal bed, making her way further out into the field systems, towards the edge of Yin Eclipse. It was slow and somewhat frustrating, especially when it came to avoiding the various spirit herbs, many still spooked by the qi sense from before; however, the rippling rain two metres above her hid what little disturbance her passage did betray, so the worst she had to deal with was the odd grasping strand of river grass and one rather vexed fish that tried to bite her hand. In the end, she swam like that for almost thirty minutes before finally pulling herself out of the water at the edge of a broad, shallow pond to take stock of her circumstances. Using the distant lights of the village she determined that she was about two miles westward of it, deep in the field systems and thankfully a long way from the road. Looking around, the misty rain was starting to pick up again, and thankfully while there appeared to be a few groups working in nearby fields beyond the pond, there was no sign of any obvious pursuit. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. -Well, that sucked, she reflected as she silently waded along the bank until she found some slumped rocks from an old retaining wall of the pond and used them to climb out. Checking she had left no obvious traces, she made her way stealthily up the shallow bank and into the shadow of some handy shrubs, where she pulled on a loose-fitting rustic robe and squatted, listening to the hiss of rain and the sigh of grass and reeds shifting in the night air for a few moments, contemplating her next step. As far as choices went, she was not left with any immediately reassuring ones. -Going back to the village is out she mused, staring at the distant lights. For a gang to endure in a place like that it has to have either connections or backing and I have no way of knowing who or what is associated with it. -Going back home is also out, she reflected with a sigh, turning to look into the distant shadows of rain falling. Even if I go to the Military Authority it will cause me so much shit before its ironed out that I will probably be demoted to eight-star and likely barred from mission requests for a good while. That was what annoyed her the most, really. Compared to the mess with the stolen ginseng, the fallout from her dumping three clearance missions and claiming that a gang tried to kill her in Ha clan territory would present so many opportunities for others to dump shit on her from a great height that she might as well just go back to the village. -That leaves the third option she thought with a much deeper sigh, turning to look east, into the haze of the next front of rain already intensifying as it passed out of the suppression zone. Terrible decision that it is. Under normal circumstances, going into Yin Eclipse at night, even the outermost periphery of the suppression zone, was something she would hesitate to do C especially in unseasonable weather such as was currently plaguing this region and sweeping out to the coast. -To get anywhere with this I will need to work out what is going on with the access points to the Red Pit it seems Turning her head this way and that, she resisted the urge to kick a rock into the tangled shrubbery along the pond edge. -Not to mention half that stupid elders survey locations are up there Puffing out her cheeks, she stared around at the swaying reed beds and the yet to be harvested spirit grass again. -Not to mention, I need to actually recover their corpses, that will be the evidence that alleviates a great many problems, she thought unhappily. -Not least my own conscience for leaving them up there. In the end, it was that final thing that was the decider. Not the threat of the clearance missions, or failure or gangs or the missing elder, but the words she had spoken to her mother the previous morning C if she closed her eyes she could all too easily see herself in place of either Ha Fenfang or Nen Hong reaching desperately for Sana, dying an agonizing death alone in some miserable valley for the prosperity of others, her end unlamented except by a father who would likely never see her body returned. If not me, then who she murmured into the darkness at large. All she got for an answer was the hissing patter of rain and the rustle of leaves and shifting branches as nearby plants along the edge of the shallow pond swayed in the east wind. Casting one final glare towards the distant lights of Jade Willow Village, she turned and set off along the edge of the pond, heading for the nearest field margin. The solitude of the walk was also, in its own way, rather cathartic, certainly, it provided her a quiet moment to calm down again without using her mantra and not feel quite so vexed with her circumstances. It helped that she knew roughly where she was going, thankfully, and while the fields were not deserted by any stretch, nobody really paid any attention to one more person dressed like a spirit farmer walking with a degree of purpose through the rain. In any case, it took her just over half an hour of brisk walking to make it through the fields, across several more canals to finally arrive at the official edge of the suppression zone, marked only by a rather overgrown stone stele by a canal bridge which was itself currently blocked off. She checked for wards or odd alignments but found none, likely because the true edge of the suppression was actually fifty metres over the village side of the canal, an occurrence not all that unusual truth be told. The variable nature of the forbidden zones boundary and ways to spot its movement was one of the main things she would have instructed the teaching group in if they had originally headed into these valleys. Crossing the canal, she looked around but saw no obvious signs of the bridge having been used at all recently, so just continued on as she had been. The land beyond was mostly abandoned and fallow, slowly being reclaimed by the edges of the spirit vegetation forest. Here and there, she passed areas where enterprising spirit farmers were growing the odd grove of spirit trees or other, less easily exploitable types of spirit herbs; however, despite the lingering traces of land management she didnt relinquish her vigilance, or her measured manner. Yin Eclipse at night was dangerous and the boundaries of zones doubly so, especially when abnormal weather was factored in. Her paranoia paid off, having barely gone half a mile beyond the canal, when she caught the shadowy form of a long-legged spider the size of a large dog lurking over something it had caught. It paused about the same time she noticed it, making her grimace and further suppress her own presence, pausing in the open grassland to listen carefully for any oddities. After a few moments, though, it started to move again, retreating into the depths of some trees, dragging its unseen prize with it. -Welcome to Yin Eclipse, she thought sourly, watching the direction it took before pulling out her compass to consider it. The readings were about what she expected, really C creeping, inauspicious danger mixed with obfuscation within the yin hours and uncertain yang. It was a very fancy way of saying its dark, rainy and youre in a place where theres lots of spirit vegetation. Sighing, she put it away again and set off a little less briskly, directly into the forest. The easy way would be to cut along the forest margin until she hit the actual path up to the south-western edge of the Red Pit, but that was out of the question for several reasons, not least due to her concerns about anyone following after her. If there was a place a bunch of malcontents or bandits might try to ambush her, it was on the known path to her destination. The direct route by comparison was not an easy walk, especially not on a dark, rainy night. The initial impression of the land being flat and mostly forested was largely an illusion preserved by the rising rocky massifs that dominated the horizon, distracting any onlooker from the geomorphology of the land between them. Rather, the actual land surface rose quite rapidly and rather abruptly, much as it had within the Red Pit itself, areas of dense vegetation separated by shallow cliffs, formed by uplifted rock shelves that stretched for miles beneath the undulating forest canopy. By the time she arrived at a series of lakes that were the starting point for the river system that fed the irrigation canals for Jade Willow Village she had, she reckoned, been walking for almost two hours. Along the way, as she made her way through the dripping, dark greenery, up the shallow shelving escarpments, she strained her senses for oddity and found no shortage of it. The jungle was, simply put, too quiet. There should have been bird calls, insects, monkeys and more out and prowling and hunting in the early hours instead, she heard only insects and rain for the most part. At this point, she was faced with a choice, yet again, about which route to take. The generally known trail past the reservoir lakes, which she had almost rejoined at this point, would take her parallel to the Red Pit, about two miles north of her current location, before eventually looping back around and entering the shallow valley above the lakes from its natural entrance, cut by millennia of runoff from further into the mountain range. She considered that path pensively for a few moments, taking in the clearly risen water level of the lakes, swollen not only by the weather but also likely the changes wrought above by the flooding in the Red Pit, and shook her head. -Guess today is just one of those days, she thought, sweeping her gaze across the flooded forest floor towards the shallow cliffs beyond the lake. Its no wonder nobody was interested in poking around up here if its been like this for a while The second route she could take was straight up those cliffs, over the shallow escarpment, which would bring her directly down into the area adjacent to the Red Pit. Despite it cutting a large chunk of walking off any prospective trip, anyone with a modicum of local knowledge would resolutely refuse to go this route under normal circumstances, largely because it took you within a stones throw of the Red Pit at a few points and the cliffs were not a pleasant place to explore. She only knew it was a viable route because it was the path she and Sana had taken years ago, when the Hunter Bureau sent them here for orienteering lessons with Old Fei C Immortal Fei C from the local Pavilion. The problem, really, was the extent of the flooding. The reservoir lakes were an inconvenience but she could, if she was so inclined, actually go swimming in them, so long as she took a few pills to blunt the edge of the chill. The real danger there lay further along the common path, which would eventually take her around to the next valley and end up near a second set of lakes which she most emphatically did not want to go swimming in, or accidentally wade into waters that had washed out from them. She stood in the wet gloom considering her options for a few moments before sighing and stimulating her mantra a bit, setting off towards the shallow cliffs. It didnt take her long to find a suitable path up, thankfully. While the flooding was obnoxious, she was familiar enough with the deep areas of the reservoir lakes to avoid walking into any, so the trip across them and then ascent up the cliff beyond only took her about twenty minutes in the end, including a short diversion around some life catch vines and a few patches of algru. Arriving at the top, she again paused for a while, letting her senses adjust to her new surroundings. The valley before her shelved back down through patchy forest, eventually opening out into a broad open area below the massifs that bordered the Red Pit itself. When she and Sana had come here the first time, to be instructed by Old Fei, she had, like the other dozen trainees on that trip, thought at first glance that the lakes here were much the same as those in the area she had just passed through. Old Fei had, at the time, quickly disabused her of that notion. Where the reservoirs behind her were largely just deep and cold, the lakes ahead of her, adjoining the massif ridgeline, were true terrors of Yin Eclipse. Each and every one was a sinkhole. A deceptive death trap, their surfaces usually thick with leaves resembling wide clearings in the tangle of vegetation, their waters hidden by stillness, disguising the reality that they were hundreds of metres deep and filled with qi-rich waters infused with decay. Well she sighed softly; sweeping her gaze out across the open areas, she found that her earlier paranoia was thoroughly vindicated. Even in the mists and the gloom she could see clearly that the water level had risen, the usually obscure sinkholes visible as swathes of rippling dark water in the rain. To her right, audible over the rustle and hiss of the forest, she could make out the sound of a substantial waterfall where before there had most certainly not been one. -That will be the overflow from what I found up in the Pit, she silently judged, letting the sounds of the forest wash over her as she continued to observe the area around the lakes. The lack of usual forest sounds was unnerving, she had to admit. It was the sort of thing you expected higher up where there were predators capable -Its too like the Red Pit, she thought grimly, looking up at the misty heights. Turning that unpleasant thought over in her mind for a few more moments, she exhaled softly and stood again, carefully making her way along the higher ground, adjacent to the flooded sinkholes, heading towards the sound of rushing water. It didnt take her long to locate the waterfall, which was pouring down one side of a huge slump of shelving rock, rather like a collapsed stack of manuals, that now thoroughly obscured the most direct route up towards the Red Pit. As far as waterfalls went, it was quite substantial and well on its way to completely changing the lay of the terrain within the valley, somewhat to her consternation. Pushing a bit of qi into her ocular meridians, she drew upon her mantra and focused on the slump, which even in the gloom and the rain she could see was coated in a cloak of fresh greenery. -So, the gorge beyond it is flooded? she mused, staring up at the misty, roaring deluge. That would certainly explain how wet it was when I got into it the other day She considered the collapse with a degree of resignation for a few minutes, tracing potential routes up it and looking for any obviously dangerous plants, before picking her way around the edge of the flooded area until she arrived at the actual river... which was less a river and more a fairly fast moving flood. The rising ground of the escarpment at her back constrained the worst of it, but she could already guess that there would be several smaller waterfalls down the usual path up and likely any number of other minor headaches to navigate. If there was an upside, it was that the waterfall was not flowing directly into any of the sinkholes, stirring up their icy depths. That meant it was likely that the waters flowing down were not especially dangerous in their own right, given how free-flowing they were. Thankfully, after a few cautious experiments, her intuition there was proven correct, at least in the short term, so she gritted her teeth and waded in, making her way across the old valley floor, staying well clear of any of the locations where there had been sinkholes. Arriving at the base of the collapse, she started to climb, carefully, avoiding water ferns in the misty gloom and constantly on the lookout for algru, leeches or worse C hook bats. After some thirty metres, much sooner than she had expected, she stopped and closed her eyes for a second. -Blood ling tree Breathing in and out softly, she used her mantra to bury the niggling feelings of uncertainty that were subtly pushing tendrils into her mind, using the crushing humidity and her wariness in the dark as the barbs to snare her. Gritting her teeth, she continued to climb, eventually reaching the top without any real incident and looking out over the gorge beyond. Much as she had expected, it was flooded, probably to a depth of several tens of metres, based on what she recalled of the path up. A quick survey of the extremity of the new lake also told her that the way station was at the bottom of it, submerged beneath twenty or thirty metres of icy water flowing out of the depths of the mountains above. At the far side, she could just make out a further collapse, which had brought down more oblong slabs, also rapidly being consumed by new, seasonal greenery. -Its almost like there was an earthquake up here? she frowned, looking up at the damage above her, again wondering how it had not been reported. Certainly the collapse, the rising water and the blood ling trees influence stretching all the way to her current location was enough to ensure that nobody without a mantra like hers or some very expensive talismans was going to get into the Red Pit by that route with any ease. Did I offend some old expert in a past life? she grumbled, crouching down and considering the waters about thirty metres below her. Her main purpose in coming up here was to try and recover the bodies of the three children. The question of the other recovery mission was also hanging over her as well, though in the grand scheme of things it bothered her a lot less now she had a solid chunk of very convincing evidence to support the idea that they were likely Missing Beyond Recovery in the Red Pit. The smart idea would be to just wash her hands of the whole thing at this point. Most Hunters would and take that option out, but the idea of leaving the three out here Spirit, Heart, Renewal, Body, Soul She focused on her mantra, pushing down the subtly surging tendrils of influence from the blood ling tree or trees. Here a blade, there a blade, everywhere a fate-thrashed blade Little Lady Nameless has a blade, Am-i-tah-ba-ahh! She exhaled the words in a singsong cadence. Mantras could also be used in that manner. The rhyme was originally her sisters concoction, an alteration of the common ditty made a few years back. The dark humour in it brightened her mood enough to push off the malign influence of the plants for a moment as she continued to ponder how stupidly dangerous her options were again shaping up to be. -Objectively, swimming through that is beyond insane, she reflected sourly, looking at the dark waters, swirling with hidden currents as they flowed down the gorge. Then again, this is fast moving water and clearly not settling Considering her options, she pulled out a middling-sized jar, tossed several rocks in the bottom of it and then tied two lengths of rope around it, one around the rim and one to the lid in such a way that it could be opened fractionally while the other rope closed it again. Once she was satisfied that that worked, she slid carefully down the rocks to get slightly closer to the water, squinted at the depths for a moment and then tossed the jar out like a fishing line, watching it sink from view. It only took some thirty seconds to hit the bottom, and did so without ever reaching the limits of the rope, whereupon she pulled the other rope, removing the lid. She waited for an appropriate length of time and then started to haul the jar back up again, pleased that there was weight on it. The jar broke the surface after a few moments and she carefully dragged it up onto the shelf she was on, inspecting the rope and jar as she did so. The whole exercise involved a few different tests of how dangerous the waters might be. The first and most obvious was that the jar was recoverable at all. If the decaying strength of the water was enough to dissolve fairly standard qi-reinforced rope any thoughts of swimming in it were out. Similarly, if the jar was pitted and corroded, that was another I think not sign. Thankfully, neither rope nor jar showed obvious damage so she opened it up and considered the dark water within pensively, then grabbed a branch of a convenient shrub, shoved it into the jar for a few seconds then pulled it back out. Well, thats promising, she mused, looking at the water dripping off it with no obvious ill effect or inauspicious aura. Stimulating her mantra, she focused on Body, Renewal and Spirit and grabbed the wet branch. The water was unpleasantly cool against her skin but did nothing particularly untoward. Well, here goes nothing, she murmured, and warily pushed her arm into the jar. After a moment she put her palm flat against its base, her arm submerged up to her elbow in the unpleasantly cold water, gauging the density of yin qi within it using her mantra and past experience. A few moments exposure was enough to tell her that her earlier speculation was spot on. The water was too fast-flowing to have settled, even at the depth of some twenty metres that the pot had sunk to. Tipping the jar of water out, she watched it run away and then stored everything away again. Grimacing, she then consumed a pill to help her nullify yin qi poisoning and stripped off all her clothes bar her scrip C which she kept bound to her left forearm C and her Bureau and storage talismans. Her last bit of preparation was to lift the images of the gorge as it had been before it was flooded out of her scrip and use some of her qi to embed it temporarily in her minds eye. Fates, please dont let me regret this decision, she muttered, making her way a bit further along the edge of the rockfall and sliding down to the waters edge. The water was, as expected, unpleasantly cold as she slowly submerged herself into it, though part of that was simply down to the muggy, humid heat of the night air to which she was now somewhat acclimatized. Sinking slowly below the surface she let her eyes adjust to the murky gloom and pulled up the image of how the unflooded valley should have looked. The way station, thankfully, did not seem to be under the main collapse, so she circulated her qi, reinforced it with her mantra and smoothly started to swim through the water in its general direction. As she swam, she could already see signs of aquatic spirit vegetation mutating out of the terrestrial flora of the old gorge. Algru mats glimmered eerily in the darkness as she swam down past them, her passage making them extend feelers in response to the disturbance in the water. Trees were already gaining shadowy streamers of algae and vines were forcibly mutating themselves using water qi in a few places as well as she swam above them, trying to match the image in her minds eye to the gloomy, underwater world she was now traversing. It took her ten minutes and one return to the surface before she finally found the way station. Approaching it, the first thing she noted was that the wards intended to protect it were no longer intact The stele she already knew had been relocated, but swimming inside she also found that nearly every element of the ancient shrine had been torn out, as had the means to replenish the moon rune wards that ancient experts from the Hunter Bureau had placed at the rear of the small cave complex. With a mental sigh, she poked at her scrip and set it to record an image of the whole place as it currently was, both to make reporting the whole thing to the Bureau less hassle and also, rather morbidly, in case she came to a bad end. While she let it do its thing, she swam through the three side rooms, checking mostly for the sake of completion, to confirm that all the supplies in them were, as she expected, long gone, not even the pots that would have held things like firewood remaining. It was somewhat depressing to look at, but this was not the first way station she had encountered cleaned out, nor, she supposed, would it be the last. What was interesting, though, was that it had clearly been flooded for long enough that algru was starting to colonize all the rooms. That allowed her to say that at the very least this place had been submerged for a month or two. A faint nudge in her minds eye as she was considering the nascent algru colony told her that the recording had completed, so she swam backwards out of the room Intuition saved her from a serious headache as a greyish-green serpent as long as her body swirled out of a fissure in the ceiling, trying to wrap itself around her neck with the intention of choking her out. Grasping it, she sent a vicious pulse of intent into it, leveraging her mantras Heart and Soul mnemonics slightly as well. Stunned, it twitched in her grip a few times as she contemplated what to do with it for a few seconds before sighing mentally and tossing it aside. She could have killed it, she supposed, but the risk of drawing more underwater critters was not one she wanted to take. Without a backward glance, she swam out of the way station and rapidly made her way up to the surface, slipping out onto a handy rock. Jun Arai, seventeenth day of the fourteenth month, Millennium of the Rising Dragon, Year of the Blue Lotus, Imperial Court Calendar, Red Pit Jade Willow Way Station, she murmured, pushing some qi into the scrip and recording the day, month and year within the scanned image. It chimed gently in her mind a moment later and she relinquished the thread of qi she was sending into her scrip with a sigh, reflecting not for the first time that standard form imperial calendar dates were far too long when written out formally. Sitting on the rock, she considered her options for a moment, before synchronising her talisman and the scrip momentarily and pulling up her most up to date list of the way station locations and statuses throughout the western edge of the mountains. Pending her update, the one she had just been in was happily listed as active and usable as of five days prior when the last major synchronisation of those records had taken place for their talismans. -What kind of local Pavilion sits on this knowledge for over a season? she grumbled, rubbing her temples and letting her mantra turn her annoyance over the whole ordeal into useful recovery. The answer was not a nice one, in any case. One that has a bigger fish to fry than a few collapsed access points into the near edge of the nastiest area in the whole west side of Yin Eclipse, she reflected sourly, thinking about all the rumours of local politics. She remained sitting quietly on her rock for a few more minutes, before slipping into the water again and silently making her way around to the far shore. There, she exited the water, put her robe back on and again spent a moment to suppress the qi flowing through her body, which she had unavoidably had to stimulate for the swimming. {Empty Eye Steps} Palming her teleport talisman, she stuck it onto her stomach and focused on Body and Soul for a few moments, integrating her mantra and Empty Eye Steps. Once she was satisfied she had about as much presence as the average shadow, she stealthily made her way up through the smaller collapse, skirting water ferns and the occasional patch of fresh algru growth, heading for where she had been ambushed before. Much as she remembered, the gorge was drenched in water, even more so in fact now that it had had a day or two of torrential rain to boost the water flowing out from the mountains. Her progress was slow, but also quite uneventful, because the environment was utterly inhospitable for anything at all really. What spirit vegetation remained on the floor of the gorge was properly drowned or washed out. It took her an hour, in the end, to make it past the newly formed river gorge, only occasionally having to stop and see if she could spot the offending blood ling tree that periodically tried to poke at her. Mostly it tried to play off her annoyance, but being well rested and much more on top of her circumstances than she had been after three days trekking in and out of the valleys to previously arrive in the Red Pit, it was basically a low key nuisance that her mantra kept at arms length. She was sure it helped that the gorge was rather light on living spirit vegetation of any real age, though in a season or two the place would transform into a nightmare to traverse thanks to the pressure the environment was putting on all the maturing vegetation. It was not difficult to find the spot where she had teleported either, if not for the reason she anticipated. Standing at the base of the slope, staring at the spot in her minds eye where she had been, she found the trees gone, a large puddle helpfully obscuring everything and no sign at all of anything relating to her. To the untutored eye it would have been perplexing, however to her more practised eye it was clear someone had come here and scoured out all visible traces of the teleport. Where they had failed in their deception was in the simplest thing really C the pool was not where such a thing would have formed naturally from the flow of water down the gorge. Monkey shit, she sighed, staring around at her surroundings in the darkness. I should have gone to Red Lake Village with that fates-accursed body it was only half a days further walk! As far as complaints went though, it was futile, and it didnt even make her feel a lot better, such were the cruel realities of hindsight. Shaking her head, she pulled out her compass and considered the readings, looking around warily. It gave her nothing particularly out of place C for being on the edge of the Red Pit, in the dark and the rain, approaching one of the most inauspicious hours of the pre-dawn day C so she put it away again in the end, and went back to just looking at her surroundings. Aside from the effort made to scavenge up all traces of her teleport, the rain had almost certainly washed away any trace of the perpetrators, so all she could do was stand there and try to recall, as best she could, the moments before her teleportation. -The tetrid stalker was on the tree on the cliff above here, she mused, turning to look up at that rock face. -It jumped, and I teleported almost immediately, most of my upper pack was scattered by its strike but the jar was not -It was nearly dead on arrival and missing limbs? Pulling her compass back out, she stared at it, trying to see if it picked up any traces of death qi in the surroundings. To her surprise it did C a vague, lingering pull towards the far side of the gorge. Frowning, she warily followed the readings from the compass, picking her way across one of the shallow torrents where it petered out and vanished. Huh She stopped on top of a boulder in the stream that her mental image of the valley told her easily predated all the recent collapses and stared around suspiciously. The gorge was a wreck, the flooding and the shifting water levels having swept away most of the soil by this point. Most of the trees not deeply rooted into the rocks below were gone and with them almost all the spirit vegetation. The slope she had come down was already gaining shades of qi-luminescent algru that had not been there two days prior especially around where Sighing, she rubbed her temples gently, realising what she should be looking for. -Talk about stupid, this whole thing has me seeing shadows and complications everywhere! She castigated herself as she turned in a slow circle, looking not for damage, but for hints of unnatural recovery akin to the algru sprouting where she had butchered the tetrid stalker on the slope above her. Truthfully, however, there was precious little for her to see. Her compass told her that there were traces of yin attuned qi in the environment, along with death qi, but thanks to the rain and the flooding they were diffuse and ephemeral at best. If she didnt know she had dropped corpses saturated in yin qi here, she would have just assumed it was a lingering trace of a spirit herb or some unlucky animal. -If they came here before the water level might actually have lowered? she mused, looking back down the gorge. -Ah Her gaze fell on the boulders on the far side, which were old, older than the recent collapses, and provided a potential path back down that wouldnt require boulder hopping even if the water was higher. Heading in that direction, she found her suspicions quite rapidly vindicated, as not twenty paces along the boulder scree, there were a few fresh scars of moss that were happily flowering. The compass barely picked up any trace of yin qi though, which made her mood darken slightly. -They might have had a corpse coffin or a fancy ring, she told herself, as much to forestall the inevitable The blood ling tree sidled up to her psyche like a shady scammer, all smiles and ill intent, even as she focused on her mantra again to rebuff it, banishing all thoughts of mutilated bodies as it did so. Exhaling, she continued onwards, spotting two other places where plants that had been damaged were rapidly springing back with fresh growth, until her path eventually took her back to the rough area where she had exited the lake after swimming across. A much more detailed scouring of the shore turned up nothing much, but that didnt really surprise her. If they had known this was flooded, whoever came up here might well have brought a small boat, and with care that would leave next to no trace... She stared at the water thinking of all the submerged trees just below the surface and scowled, hating herself momentarily without any help from the blood ling trees, even as she stripped off her clothes again and slipped into the water. Somewhat to her surprise, though, her hunch proved to be correct. Following the current, she found several trees that had freshly damaged branches beneath the water and eventually, low down on the far side, a scrape along the water line where fresh algae had been caught by something hitting it with considerable momentum. Clambering out there, she re-garbed and found two more spots where someone had had an ill-fated encounter with slippery rocks and moss that eventually took her all the way back around the lower edge of the collapse and down by the waterfall, where the trail vanished into shallow water. She poked around the edge for a bit, but found no trace of it, so in the end, she could only give up and trust to the predictability of those likely less experienced in their surroundings to try and find it again. With that in mind, she made her way back across the shallows of the new river, picking up the old path that would have led into the area with the sinkholes and then had to stop, because again, she caught the faint mental buzz of a blood ling tree reaching out. Well now she growled under her breath, turning to look behind her. Peering into the misty rain, she pushed qi into her ocular meridians to see even better, scouring the sheer cliffs above her. There was no tell-tale sign of a tree on this side; however, vegetation exposed to their influence would start to warp over time and if left unchecked these lower valleys, only some five miles from Jade Willow Village as the bird might fly, would soon start to see more mutations and dangerous plants emerging. -Explains why nobody noticed at least, she reflected, considering the distance of the effect. It might also explain the slightly sloppy trail back out of whoever came up here yesterday. A quick check of the path, a lot of which was precariously flooded, told her that the shadow of the blood lings influence extended some two hundred metres beyond the edge of the lakes. It was well past the main trail and even extended to the point where she had come up, which made her a bit annoyed at not having noticed it then and there. That almost certainly meant that anyone who came up here would get caught subtly, long before they might have expected to encounter anything related to the pit itself. -Explains the warnings anyway, and the clearance mission and maybe why nobody has done anything. She could almost see some official in the Blue Water City Pavilion seeing that, not really understanding what blood ling trees were and thinking it a wonderful coup to send it back to Jade Willow Village so the Ha clan could choke on it. -No wonder the village was getting twitchy about the teaching request. The ginseng harvest is the lifeblood of this region, and also the root of the Ha clans influence here. Interrupt that, and you cause all sorts of knock-on effects, she mused. She shook her head, banishing those thoughts for now and returning her attention to her immediate surroundings as she walked back past the waterfall, mapping the extremity of the expanded influence of the blood ling trees and looking for any traces of the trail She had gotten about half way down the path back to the main trail, when she abruptly felt an ominous chill settle in the air all around her. Shit! {Flickering Steps} She blurred backwards immediately, preparing to trigger her teleport talisman even as a wave of icy yin energy exploded out of the ground all around her. Blossoming flowers and tendril-like stalks unfurled out of a nearby brown thorn thicket, accompanied by a dull pressure on her mind. Focusing on Spirit and Soul, she shook off the tendrils of the soul-based attack from the spirit herb easily and continued running. Only when she had reached the nearest patch of rocks, back in the direction of the waterfall, did she finally stop and look behind her at the glittering coat of frost crackling across almost two hundred square metres of the clearing and surrounding forest where the main trail met the path up to the Red Pit just ahead of her. -Nameless son of a whore, may your nine generations die in sin-flames! Scanning the shimmering greenery of the forest, a significant portion of it cloaked in a lethal shroud of yin-rich frost, she looked carefully but found nothing Looking at her divination compass, she considered the readings and frowned, because they also showed nothing untoward The subtle shadow of the blood ling tree came back again, faintly, as she continued to ponder. -Talk about stupid stupid, stupid, stupid! she cursed in her heart, annoyed at herself as much as the herb. She clenched her jaw for a moment, then exhaled, banishing the attempt at influencing her. -Fate-thrashed place trying to get you coming and going! Once she was sure the moment had passed and she had buried the turmoil with her mantra, she took out several copper coins from her storage talisman and tossed them on the rock beside her, considering the readings. The Eight Trigrams chart worked just fine and told her, in not so many words, to expect misfortune on the path. Three following readings all told her that the path upward was unreliable in a few different ways, which made her properly grind her teeth at last. To the untutored that reading would usually mean that progressing as she had would be somewhat unpredictable, but divinations could come with many shades and one of its more intuitive readings was that qi-based divination, the path upward from strictly mortal, qi-less divinations, was being interfered with somehow. Qi some nameless-accursed villain twisted the local alignments? she hissed under her breath, looking through the surrounding forest at the entrance to the lakes with narrowed eyes. In the rain and the darkness the only evidence of it came from the coins she had just tossed, but mortal divinations were fairly solid and almost impossible to subvert, unlike qi-based ones She nearly used her talisman to call Elder Mu right then and there, but held off C barely C aware that the blood ling tree might still be trying to push her to make hasty judgements. -Shit, Ive not even seen the sun rise and already I hate today, she complained in her heart, mulling over the different ways her close encounter could be viewed. -The least paranoid possibility is that this is exactly what it appears to be, she mused. Its right on the edge of the blood ling trees influence, so perhaps its a spirit herb that is opportunistically stalking the edge? Looking back at the cliff, barely visible through the hazy rain, she pondered that again. -Howeveryin attribute ginseng, in fact, yin attribute herbs in general are not at all common in this valley especially not in this environment. To run into a Golden Core ginseng down here would be quite remarkable in this season, to run into one with spiritual wisdom developed enough for this kind of strategy No matter how she thought about that, it was really quite unlikely. -Which leaves the second possibility she thought with a sigh. That its a trap, deliberately laid. Turning back to the path, she pulled up her map of the common trail and considered it sourly. -Based on the location, its a toss-up whether it was aimed at covering the tracks of whoever cleaned up the teleport location in the gorge or if its something more sinister? -With the rain stopping last night, this would be the main route into the valleys where the village wanted me to train my group from yesterday Just thinking about that gave her an uneasy feeling in her stomach, because there was a yin attribute spirit herb capable of this kind of mess that she knew of that was currently in the wind having been stolen right out of the Pavilion -It might not have killed me, but it would have caught most of the students and catastrophically injured them, except for the Golden Core ones if they were fast on their feet, she considered. The third, slightly less paranoid option was that this was a trap, but it was incidental, not aimed at her at all, but rather someone wanted to stop people investigating this area? Or even to just serve as an alert that someone had come up here. -In any case though, this is breathtakingly obvious. If its for me, they have to know that if I survive they have a huge problem on their hands? -And wont it just run away? That was the most obvious thing actually. Those plants are smart, but if it was my ginseng, it was only at Soul Foundation. It had five roots, but its awareness was minimal and I was scrupulously careful There was no way it should have been at all aware? Its not a spirit plant? she murmured under her breath. That was the further, deductive possibility, but even that didnt feel right to her. Did someone bind a spirit herb here? she muttered, staring hard into the misty rain. That was the obvious conclusion really Gritting her teeth, she hid her qi completely with her mantra and palmed her barrier talisman. Next she ate another of her high grade purification pills and used her mantra to stimulate its efficacy further with Renewal and Heart. Finally, her preparations done, she slipped off the rock and very warily made her way back towards the area she had just fled from. The cold was already dissipating in the pre-dawn mists, the humidity attacking it from all angles, turning mildly misty, wet forest into a genuinely fog-shrouded green maze. Here and there, trees showed signs of frost damage and the odd insect or bird lay dead where they had been unlucky in life. Arriving back at the boggy path, well on its way to becoming a permanent stream in places, she warily made her way parallel to it, down towards the main trail some hundred metres downslope, looking for something, well anything that would stand out. If you wanted to bind a plant in one location, it was doable; however, out here such bindings would not last long C a few days to a week at most. Talismans and formations left in situ slowly had their qi drained away by the landscape, and the different alignments of this place meant that only methods like moon runes C powerful, ancient runic glyphs from the previous aeonspan C endured with any efficacy. And even those needed regular restoration after a few years of continuous exposure to this place. Someone, somewhere is not paying me enough if this is a bound spirit plant, she hissed under her breath, reaching the extremity of the frost wave itself, noting that bits of ice were still bobbing in the waters flowing down the path. Above her, a treebill hooted and she paused, sweeping the leafy canopy until she found it, seated on a high branch, fluffed up in the cooler air. Further to her left a red-jaw, a small bird that preyed on insects, snickered as well, followed by a few other birds, all likely woken up by the small disaster that just unfolded below. It didnt take her long to find what she was looking for. Whoever had laid the probable trap had been in a hurry she supposed and there were tell-tale signs of passage through the forest when she really looked. After a minute or so of careful digging at one such spot, she found a small formation flag buried about half her arms width into the loam, stuck in a crack in the bedrock. The workmanship on the flag was pretty good, a method more mainstream than the one she had had the students using. It certainly re-confirmed to her that there likely was a spirit herb here after all, and that someone hadnt wanted it running for a while at least. The qi in the flag was heavily depleted and it would likely run out before the end of the day, at which point the ginseng corralled here would vanish like the mists it had left here, a dangerous threat for anyone roving incautiously now it had gained a taste for how easy people were to prey on compared to forest animals and a grudge over its captivity. Shaking her head, she pulled out one of the high grade formation cores and a blank talisman. Thank the fates everyone thinks they are a formations master with a little knowledge and a fancy manual, she sneered, replacing the flag where it had been. She spent a few moments inscribing Mus Little Mountain into the core, attuned it to her qi and linked the key runes from the flag and its own formation straight into it, using the talisman as the medium to link to the core itself. Taking a length of cloth out of her storage talisman, she stuck the core in it and took general aim downslope. Spinning it a few times to get the motion, she lobbed it almost to the main trail, towards the likely epicentre, counting down in her mind. *Thock* She caught the sound of it hitting a rock and *HUWWWWwwwwwwwwwnnnnnn* The echo of the full strength of the formation triggering made the whole forest surrounding her shiver slightly, trees shedding water like dogs shaking themselves. Shaking her head again, she walked onwards. Everywhere trees creaked and spirit plants shivered under the sealing oppression. In this early hour, with water everywhere, the yang earth attribute of the formation needed to do little to lock down everything. The frost wave from earlier had also temporarily damaged the vitality of a huge swathe of the spirit vegetation, so pushback from the environment was much weaker than it should have been. The formation core was not hard to find C the shimmering glyph of a mountain-like constellation glittering in the air for metres around it C lying quite close to the point where the path up to the Red Pit joined the main trail. Sweeping her experienced eye across the locality, she sighed softly and made her way on past the formation, finally arriving at a large thicket of brown thorn, a nasty shrub with thorns that secreted a necrotic yin poison, and carefully made her way around it. Squatting down by a convenient fissure in the rock, she squinted along it and then pulled out a second high grade formation core. This one she inscribed with a fire forcing formation C Hong Hongs Red Roots C and tossed it down into the heart of the thicket before backing away quickly. This kind of profligate spending of resources was akin to throwing out spirit stones to fix a hole in the road, but she didnt really care now. Moments later, there was a *shufft* and the entire landscape around her wavered C every plant gained a little red flower of fire over it as the humidity started to seep away and the aridity rose rapidly. Triggering her barrier and eating another purification pill, she was vindicated about half a minute later when the entire thorn bush crumpled into loam and she was left staring at a twisted, bedraggled plant that was desperately trying to pull itself out of the baking ground in the suppression. So not my ginseng figures, she sighed, watching the steadily wilting yin blossom lamium struggle against the furious double-edged attack of the fire and earth formations. Donning a pair of luss cloth gloves, she made her way back over and squatted down by it, digging in the ground with her spirit wood shovel to find the root stock. Pulling it up, she considered what else came with it with a sour grimace C a few cracked and depleted beast cores someone had shoved around it and a talisman with a basic vitality forcing formation to guide it and link to the wider formation restraining it. The plant itself was barely Qi Refinement, transplanted here, its root stock augmented deliberately and then anchored to this point with the wider formation as a living trap for the unwary, incautious or unsuspecting. The fine art of forcing plants she grumbled, tossing the worthless bits of it away. The thing was unsellable and would have died before the day was out, thanks to having its potential drawn out so forcibly. Considering the roots, she cut away what remained that was useful and stored it away. The herb would likely fetch a few dozen silver talismans from an alchemist, or failing that she could see if it could be transplanted into their garden at home and nurtured into something useful. Now she did send a communication to Elder Mu. Honoured Elder, sorry to bother you at this inauspiciously early hour. A small matter has come up regarding my clearance requests. When those I was meant to teach arrive, can you tell them that we will not be doing anything before lunch? I will speak to you in detail later. There was a dull chime that told her the message was received and a short nonverbal acknowledgement echoed back before she closed off the channel again. Considering her options, she stared around again with a deeper sigh. -If nothing else, it covers their tracks thoroughly enough, she complained, looking at the damage done. -I suppose I must look at the locations Elder Li was checking out next, she decided at last, sending qi into her scrip to bring those up. Near as she could see, he had visited quite a few points within the ginseng fields C of which this valley was one of the principal ones C so with a resigned sigh, she looked about one last time then set off for the nearest one, keeping half an eye on her compass just in case. Chapter 4 – The Days We Hate (Part 2)

Part 2

~ Dun Lian Jing C Blue Water City ~
So this is where you went to lurk! Dun Lian Jing glanced up at Huang JiLao, who had just entered her booth on the top floor of the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse, and resisted sighing. Two other figures followed after him, who were somewhat less welcome: Huang Fuan, a disciple of the Four Peacocks Court, and Lu Seong, an Inheriting Disciple of the Pill Sovereigns Sect. Shaking her head, she went back to considering the gardens in the early morning mist. The lanterns were still glittering and the horrible rain had thankfully stopped. The other occupants of the top floor also glanced up briefly as her companions entered somewhat noisily before going back to their drinks, reading or, in the case of the group of four by the other veranda, their game. You didnt buy out the whole floor? Huang Fuan muttered, looking around critically before raising his voice authoritatively. You lot, scram; there is no need for commoners here. Nobody moved, but she did see a few heads flicker towards the old men at the table playing the card game with two young women seated between them. That group, who had been here when she arrived, paused their game and eyed Huang JiLao, Huang Fuan and Lu Seong dubiously. The blonde girl in the dark blue gown glanced at the thin old man dressed like a Confucian scholar, who just shrugged and glanced at the other formidable-looking old man, dressed in a blue robe with a well-trimmed beard. Sit down and stop being a nuisance, she muttered, waving to JiLao who made to drag Huang Fuan with him. Did you not hear? Huang Fuan doubled down on his idiocy, reminding her again how much of a moderate Huang JiLao was when it came to the juniors of the Huang clan. Bugger off, boy! The scholarly old man dressed in a Confucian style waved his hand sharply. JiLao stepped backwards smartly as Huang Fuan vanished in a crack of displaced air, only to reappear some fifty metres away outside with a shocked scream and plummet to the ground, splashing down in an ornamental lake in the gardens where he flailed like a bedraggled cat. Onlookers at the party below laughed and threw good luck coins, thinking it part of some trick or performance no doubt. The handful of Spirit Jade Huang Fuan had been about to toss dismissively clattered on the ground as the two young women looked on, the dark-haired one with mild disbelief and the blonde with amusement. Old Kai, your aim is as good as ever; I believe that is the third young noble you have put in a pond this last hour? the blonde-haired girl giggled, putting down her next card in their game. Miss Ling overpraises, the old man chuckled, also turning back to the game. Sit down and dont bother the others, she waved a hand irritably, having no desire for them to be here anyway, let alone draw attention to her presence. Uhh Huang JiLao and Lu Seong gave a further dark glance at the table before moving over to sit opposite her. Is that okay? Huang JiLao muttered, glancing outside to where Huang Fuan, who was still flailing in the pond, had been caught by a friendly spirit plant which was giving him a good hug with its roots. Who are they? Lu Seong muttered. The old man is some local eccentric and the others are from the Ling clan, she replied perfunctorily. They were here when I arrived and Huang Fuan is the fourth person the old man has thrown out since I got here. The others included your senior brother Guang from the Pill Sovereigns Sect. He wound up in the harbour, by the way. Huang JiLao and Lu Seong both turned to look at the distant masts of ships, doing the arithmetic on that feat, in this weather. She herself was pretty sure he was at least a Dao Lord, probably a Dao Sovereign, given that Pei Guang, the disciple in question, was a peak Golden Immortal and the old eccentric had sent him off like he was so much chopped liver. Certainly he had excellent mastery over spatial laws. Aside from the loudmouths who had come with Pei Guang and made a ruckus, nobody else had so much as batted an eye at the old mans actions. Two of those flunkies had also taken trips to the harbour before the other two tried to run, only to wind up in the pond. Two of those who came with him landed in a fish bait warehouse, she added. It had been rather funny and, as far as she had observed, all of them had had their cultivations temporarily sealed as well. What influence is he from that he dares act so unruly? Huang JiLao murmured. Boy, do you like to mumble so others cannot hear clearly? the Confucian old man called over from the far table without turning around. Speak properly or your elders will think you are being disrespectful. The young woman with blonde hair laughed lightly, while the dark brown-haired girl looked somewhat awkward but hid it well. She had wondered that herself in fact. Both old men were clearly experts and the two girls likely their disciples or such. Probably they all came from the Ling clan, given the dragon and water motifs on the girls surprisingly high quality spirit cloth gowns. Only the blonde one had been addressed as Miss Ling though. While it was probably possible for her to get all the answers she wanted just by brandishing her Imperial Court talisman, she was disinclined to do so on behalf of someone like Huang Fuan, who was a bit of an ass and probably tagging along simply because JiLao was unable to send him packing. She was also rather enjoying not feeling like she was being watched by everyone and the walls themselves, and outing herself as the Princess would only make her morning more annoying in that regard, not less. That a secondary benefit of it was being able to watch people like Lu Seong C a cherished golden child of the Lu clan C squirm internally in her presence, never quite sure if she was just tolerating their less formal manner or if she was leading them on to pit them, did help though. It was also because the two guardians from the Envoys Palace were not currently guarding her. Probably someone was watching from afar, but that was not her problem. So how come you are here? Huang JiLao asked, no longer whispering, having presumably decided to just put the matter aside. Because it was quiet C and there was a decided lack of people making a ruckus? she pointed out, not bothering to hide her mild exasperation. She had come here from the banquet when it had devolved into a further tournament, this time for scholarly arts between various young nobles. The idea of spending hours having to judge the marginal differences between the calligraphy of Scholarly Idioms or Martial Words rather than just enjoying the banquet had not appealed, so she had vacated as fast as possible, citing being tired from her travels. Clapping her hands, she had only to wait a handful of seconds before a young serving girl with impeccable manners appeared and bowed. How may I help, young lady? Wine and refreshments for these two, and when an angry youth in a peacock robe tries to come back in, tell him to go wait in the Golden Dragon Teahouse Give him this talisman, Huang JiLao smoothly interjected, passing the serving girl a Huang clan jade. Huang clan, she bowed again. I shall see that the message is properly relayed, please enjoy your refreshments. After the girl departed, two more serving maids returned a minute or so later with heaped platters of spirit food and several jugs of wine. The service here is much more fulsome than the Golden Dragon, Lu Seong murmured, before stopping one of the serving maids. Miss, if I might ask, who are the ones at the other table? I win! the dark-haired girl at the table in question exclaimed brightly, sweeping up her cards as the two old men shook their heads looking a bit disconsolate. Them? the servant glanced at the other group. Young Lady Ling and her friend. Young Lady Ling? Huang JiLao frowned. Ling Yu, the daughter of the Lord Yusheng, Patriarch of the Ling clan, the servant elaborated. That Ling Yu? she asked, recalling JiLaos earlier discussion regarding her. The one who is technically a princess? So you did remember that, JiLao chuckled. Young Lord is familiar with the history of the Ling clan, the serving girl agreed politely. I dont recall her being at the banquet, Lu Seong murmured with a raised eyebrow. The servant bowed politely again and said nothing. And the old man? Huang Jilao asked. This old man is called Tai Kai, the old man in question said, suddenly at their table, sitting in an empty seat opposite JiLao and Lu Seong. This old man recalls he said something before about talking clearly in the presence of others, although perhaps this old man is going senile in his old age and does not remember the words that were spoken mere moments ago. Old Eccentric Kai, please do not make trouble for our other guests, the serving maid murmured with a respectful bow. Miss Chang, I am always a model of decorum, why I havent killed anyone on your premises since I am after all going through my Confucian phase. I believe there was the unfortunate accident with the young lord from the Mu clan, two centuries ago? Miss Chang murmured helpfully. Ah yes, that one, a mouthy bugger, dared to challenge me to a duel over dice He shouldnt have sworn to heaven he would eat them if he lost the old man replied. But that was hardly my fault No, I believe it was Bo Lao, three centuries ago much better than Golden Dragon. Confucian phase? Lu Seong couldnt help but ask. Yes lad, I find it helps with the years I designate a millennium and pick a philosophy C this is my Confucian millennium. Last one was Taoist, before that I was a Moralist, before that a Stoic a new perspective for a new millennium and so on the old man grinned brightly. I take it youre from the Pill Sovereigns Sect? Erm yes, elder, Lu Seong replied carefully, though he didnt bother to salute she noted. Better manners than the last group, at least, Tai Kai chuckled, sitting back. Kept shouting like I was hard of hearing and throwing money around. Presumably thought I was poor You dont think I am hard of hearing or poor, do you? Lu Seong shook his head firmly while both she and JiLao looked on with carefully neutral expressions. Good lad, good lad, the old eccentric chuckled. Knew a fellow from the Lu clan from them. Had one of those names you should never give a child, unless they want to be mocked or become the pillar of a nation Yong Zheng Yes, Lu Yongzheng, he was from that alchemy school in Pill Sovereign City. Ah Pill Sovereign Yongzheng? Lu Seong suddenly looked a little off colour. Is that what hes calling himself these days? Ah hmmm the old man rummaged around on his person for a moment and then pulled out a rather cruddy talisman that had Tai on it and a scroll. He spent a few moments scribbling a message on it, then he pulled out a simple circle of blue-green jade carved like a taiji, that possessed an inscrutable aura and seemed to suck in the space around it faintly, placing it on the scroll. Arrrrk! Huang JiLao made a strangled sound, and she also stared at it. He won a bet off of me many years ago, but never collected the old man mused. Probably felt embarrassed over such a trifling thing. If you could pass that on to him She watched dully as the old eccentric sealed the Dao Jade, worth approximately one million spirit stones, assuming you could find someone to exchange that many for one, into the scroll. He wrote a short message on it that congratulated Lu Yongzheng on winning his gamble and then rolled it up and tied the talisman around it, sealing it and pushing it over the table to Lu Seong, who just stared at it like it was an unusual mushroom that might explode and give him some horrific disease. Id have asked Lu Ji to do it, but Lu clan politics are what they are, the old man sighed, helping himself to a fried fish from one of the plates on their table. Was that a the dark-haired girl on the other table was also staring blankly at where the Dao Jade had just been. A Dao Jade? Ling Yu replied, her voice carrying over. Yes, that was a Dao Jade and you were complaining about me paying Earthly Jades for plants earlier? The old man continued to munch on the fish until Lu Seong took the scroll with shaking hands and stored it away. This junior will relay this to Pill Sovereign Yongzheng? Lu Seong asked, bowing, his voice mostly remaining steady. Unless the Lu clan has two people with such a name, yes, Tai Kai chuckled, standing up. We will take a plate of these fried fish, he added, addressing Miss Chang and waving a hand at the plate he had just sampled. Of course, the serving maid saluted politely. Eccentric Kai, I am sorry for the earlier discourtesy, Huang JiLao said, bowing politely. The old man paused, considering their table before just nodding and shuttling back to the other group, whereupon they started dealing new cards. Lu Seong took a deep drink of his wine, his hand shaking slightly, as it might. She had maybe 300,000 spirit stones on her currently, and if she sold the whole contents of her storage ring it might reach the worth of that scroll, but even then, she would never be able to convince an elder to part with an actual Dao Jade for it. The things were less currency and more a cultivation resource for Dao Eternals and Ascendants. A junior waving one around was asking for the kind of worldly pain that even a great step tribulation would feel discomfort meting out. Grandpa Bai, I believe it is your turn to deal, the blonde-haired girl prompted. Ah, so it is Is this how it goes, old Kai? the other, more martial-looking old man muttered. Yes, although that is Nine Long Dragons not Long Nine Dragons ah maybe I will need to rethink that? the old man muttered, stroking his beard. You said she was a princess? Lu Seong muttered, glancing at Ling Yu. -Who is the princess, she grumbled inwardly, still slightly stunned by the random appearance of a Dao Jade in day-to-day life. Technically a Ducal Princess. Her fathers C the Clan Lord Yushengs C own great grandfather, was the Grand Duke who controlled the whole sub-continent before the Huang-Mo Wars, Huang JiLao explained quietly. Oh before the great reorganisation and the coronation of Emperor Blue Morality, Lu Seong mused, understanding So the Ling clan She tuned out their conversation, which rapidly veered off into discussing those ancient wars, and went back to watching the lanterns and late revellers in the parkland. Fireworks were still going up and she could hear distant cheering from the grand square on the far side of the teahouse if she really strained her hearing. Amusingly Huang Fuan had only now managed to extricate himself from the lake, with the help of some passers-by who were commiserating him on his misfortune even as he castigated people at random and generally acted like a bit of an ass as he pulled bits of spirit plant out of his robes. So, why have you left the riveting display of martial calligraphy behind to seek me out? she asked at last, when it became clear both JiLao and Lu Seong were otherwise going to settle into a long talk about the merits and achievements of the various experts who had fought in the Huang-Mo Wars. There will be an auction of treasures the day after tomorrow, JiLao replied, helping himself to one of the spirit fruit slices. I see she replied blandly, wondering why this couldnt have waited until she got back to her rooms. It was put forward by Imperial Envoy Qiao; the Envoys estate wants to capitalise on what is being seen as a proper pivot by the Imperial Court back towards Blue Water Province, JiLao added, by way of unnecessary explanation. I figured you should know sooner, rather than later. She sipped her wine and went back to looking out the window, at the lanterns and the gardens ,while she turned over matters in her head. I assume this could be beneficial? she asked him eventually, wondering what angle they were pushing, beyond trying to fleece money out of those who had come with her party, that was. Yes, JiLao skimmed the dishes and then also decided to try the fried fish before replying. The idea behind it is to show off the breadth of rare curios from the province C they are of course trying to sell things at an inflated price, but it will also provide a good opportunity to attract some informal interest from parties that might otherwise not engage directly with matters as they currently stand. I suppose that is fair, she conceded. So far, their whirlwind of a stone cast through the city had mostly only reeled in those already predisposed towards currying favour with the Imperial Court. The clans with genuinely deep roots on the sub-continent C the Ha, Ling, Kun, Fan and Cao C had been politely interested, but no more or less than was required to avoid giving offence. To those influences, their presence was being taken as a political gambit first and foremost, it seemed. The acquisition of the Blue Gate School by Dun Jians faction in the court was to all intents being viewed as a declaration that things were shifting politically again after several centuries stagnation. As she understood it, the province had been slowly trending away from the Azure Astral Authority for some millennia, ever since the Azure Astral Bureau had been wrested away from the Azure Astral Authority and turned into the Imperial Astrology Bureau by her Imperial Father, early in his reign. The major clans that were historically associated with the Azure Astral Authority in this corner of Eastern Azure C the Ling and Cao primarily C were not ones closely associated with the inner circles of the current bureaucracy on Shan Lai. Only the Fan were, and they had nothing like the presence of the other two. The politics of it was boring to the point of inducing tears, but she knew enough to see why her presence here and any interest her Imperial Uncle, Dun Jian, had directed towards this land would draw pensive eyes, especially since the lack of any influential seniors among their party directly stalled most of the traditional means of blocking that interest. It was indeed a herald that the views towards this place were changing in the halls of worldly power across the ocean, but that was all mostly cover for the real task Dun Jian had sent them here on: to investigate the origins of that slab he had acquired somehow. So I take it the Cao clan were politely truculent? she concluded. That is putting it politely, JiLao agreed with a resigned nod. Did they approach you at the banquet in any meaningful way? Not really, she mused, holding out her cup so Seong could fill it again. One of their ladies made some polite conversation, praising her cousin the Duke and stressing how respectful of his heritage he was, and how they hoped that the Imperial Court, in sending a woman of my status here, intended to give proper consideration to past events in any future dealings. So, likely they want a full-blown apology for the events of one hundred years ago, Lu Seong interjected politely, having poured the wine for her. They do, JiLao agreed, looking vexed now. And reparations. The Ha family, who are the most ancient of the Ha clans local branches, are also unhappy in that regard. Thinking back to it, the only women from the Ha clan she had encountered at the banquet were associated with the Imperial Envoy Qiaos estate. Arent the Ha clan allied to the Imperial Court? she asked, actually surprised at that. The Ha clan on the Imperial continent, yes, Lu Seong continued, clearly seeing an opportunity to share his own knowledge as someone marginally more local to this side of the world than either of them. Much like my Lu clan has several factional influences, the Ha clan has several differences of opinion. While one faction here has influence with Envoy Qiao and the Din clan, the Ha family, as Brother JiLao notes, have long been rumoured to hold close associations with Lady Kai Lan. Because of course they did, she sighed resisting the urge to put her hand to her head. Is there nowhere that festering wound has not spread its rot? Among clans of deep standing in these lands who had eligible daughters one hundred years ago? Not really, Lu Seong replied, before continuing with a degree of distaste, "Even the Lu clan had several daughters caught up in the periphery of Kong Di Jis escapade. -Escapade is probably underselling it, she thought inwardly, but didnt bother to correct him. Records on those actual events were scant, it had to be said. Certainly there had been a lot of hyperbole and people trying to make the Kong clan look bad since then, especially from the Astral Authority and such, but even so, the old adage of where there was smoke, there was some fire was probably true. However overblown it might have become in the retelling. What was beyond doubt or political suppression though, was that Lady Kais threat to see every Prince bearing the Dun name unmanned had been forceful enough that the Emperor, her father, who was generally aloof from such matters, had had to intercede in the end. I had noted as much when making conversation around the banquet, JiLao agreed. Everyone was very keen to let me know how they could be of assistance to the Imperial Court, but the backhanded interest from almost every clan was: will that mess with the Iron Crown Duke be addressed and will the fallout from the great ruination as it seems to be colloquially termed, be acknowledged properly? In truth, my cousins uncle, the headmaster of the Blue Gate School, would be the person you should be making inroads with there, Lu Seong interjected, offering them both more wine politely, which she declined for now. I was surprised not to see him at the banquet? -Oh a small piece of the puzzle regarding the unfortunate demise of the headmasters plant slotted into place suddenly. -That servant Qiao she involuntarily tightened her grip on her wine cup. While I doubt he is pleased with the imperial writ, he is by all accounts very debonair and an excellent host. It is mainly thanks to him that this backwater city is as prosperous as it is, Lu Seong went on, putting the wine jar back on the table, apparently not noticing her momentary reaction and the grip she had just relaxed on her wine cup. Yeah JiLao didnt look at her, his face carefully schooled. He was supportive, when we met him earlier today; however, he sent his apologies at the time and instructed the vice-headmistress of the School to act as host of the banquet. That was a barefaced lie, but there was no way either of them could easily explain to someone like Lu Seong what had actually happened, so probably it was for the best. That side of the Lu clan has deep roots, and is associated with Lady Xiao Lu Seong added, swirling his own wine cup pensively. While his personal influence with her is probably very slight, the Blue Gate School has certainly possessed unusual means for quite some time in the eyes of those in Pill Sovereign City. She narrowly avoided dropping her wine cup at his statement. The headmaster is related to Fairy Xiao? JiLao asked, frowning now. Tangentially, and only in a distant sense. She is the sister of the Blue Water Sages mother, Lu Seong clarified more confidently, after taking a sip of his wine. -And I know that while I only skimmed the details of what Imperial Teacher sent us, because it was horribly dry, there was no mention of Fairy Xiao in relation to anything within it she frowned inwardly. Is that why that servant Qiao might want to force matters? Because Fanshu doesnt want his older sister Miao to gain further influence here? Dont look at me like that. Its not exactly widely known knowledge outside the Lu clan, Lu Seong muttered, glancing between the two of them. How so? JiLao asked, leaning forward. It seems like that kind of thing would Ill be honest, how much of your clans inner politics regarding the Gan and Wuli is shared widely to outsiders? Lu Seong pushed back. To most, the Huang is the Huang and so on. Dun is Dun he cast a sideways look at her. That is fair, she conceded, although it is still surprising that we did not know of it. The politics of elders is difficult Lu Seong explained with a grimace. I would not like to think the Lu clan inconvenienced, she murmured, narrowing her gaze on him for a moment. Lu Seong had the good grace to cough awkwardly at the implication and then went on. But I suppose I must explain it. I think you must, she deadpanned, still thinking about that fate-accursed orchid and what a servant like Qiao might be plotting. Well, Lu Seong sighed and took a deeper drink of his wine. You know about the Blue Water Sage I assume, Venerate Lu Fu? We do, Huang JiLao acknowledged, answering that very obvious question for both of them. Lu Seong nodded again, still looking uneasy, but did continue after a further drink. Well, Venerate Lu Fu and his older brother, Ascendant Lu Qiqiang, did not get on. After Venerate Lu Fu passed beyond the sky, he founded the School in Blue Water City with the backing of several old Ancestors within the Lu clan, to try to salvage something of that connection. Otherwise they would never have split their interest between here and Pill Sovereign City. The enmity was buried when Venerate Lu Fu lit a lantern for Ancestor Qiqiang on the ancestral shrine, before Ancestor Qiqiang perished of injuries he sustained in the Huang-Mo Wars. Lady Xiaos residence within the clan is informally known to be Blue Water City, although she is eccentrically reclusive, even by the standards of the other Imperial Advisors, and barely does anything in regards to the main Lu clan either. So you are saying that that Lady Xiao is Headmaster Jis Great Grand Aunt? she repeated dully, thinking again of the note inscribed onto the pot before it smashed: To little Ji, best wishes for transcending your worthless generation C Fairy Xiao. She had only picked it up because the orchid was cute and waved at her, wanting to look at it more closely to distract her from how on edge that kind of dealing left her. -Xiao is not exactly an uncommon name and the headmaster was described to us as someone who enjoyed company. She had to take a drink of her wine to hide the fact that she suddenly felt a tiny bit sick in her stomach. -That bastard Qiao, she cursed, also including the guard the Envoys Palace had sent with them to that meeting in her ill wishes. Someone in the Envoys Palace really did try to put me in it, or more likely sabotage my Imperial Uncle or the Third Princess Miaos goals here. Dun is indeed Dun I wouldnt worry about it, Lu Seong added, recovering a bit of his good humour to smile wanly. Technically Fairy Xiao is my Great Grand Aunt as well and you dont see me crowing it from the rooftops loudly. -That is a fair point, she conceded, recovering herself. but only somewhat. I might even have bought it, were it not for that accursed note which is going to haunt the dreams I would have if I needed to sleep these days So why has the Pill Sovereign Sect been trying to take over the Blue Gate School? JiLao asked, changing topic slightly. I know my Imperial Uncle has some links to them but it cannot just be that? Oh Lu Seong sighed, and took another deep drink before continuing. Ancestor Qiqiangs branch within the Lu clan dislikes Supreme Elder Kwans C who backs the Pill Sovereign Sect along with Pill Sovereign Yongzheng C even more than they dislike Venerate Lus. They played hardball over some family politics some millennia ago. The difficulty there is also the matter of Ancestor Qiqiangs son, Elder Bei Court Alchemist Bei Lu Seong trailed off, casting a glance in her direction. She nodded for him to continue. The matter of Alchemist Bei and the third Imperial Crown Princess Miaos faction was She didnt have hours enough in the day for it, really. The whole situation served only to bring those around it into disrepute in her eyes. So the Lu clan has? Huang Jilao began to speak, but Lu Seong just shook his head. Ancestor Qiqiangs last wish specified that his eldest son, Alchemist Bei, and his heirs take over stewardship of the school C Lu Bei did just enough to satisfy filial piety then passed it off to his own son, Lu Ji, the current headmaster. That whole side of our Lu clan has been riven, politically speaking, almost since the Huang-Mo Wars. The Lu clan in the Pill Sovereign Sect have been trying to grasp Ancestor Qiqiangs alchemy canon almost since the day the school was set up, claiming that it should be the rightful property of the Pill Sovereign Sect. So the Court tolerates Alchemist Bei because of his links to the Blue Water Sage? JiLao mused, glancing at her. -Well, that would explain a lot, she had to concede inwardly. The implied relationship is still scandalous though. Such as they are, Lu Seong agreed. It is much the same as how Lady Xiao was made advisor he trailed off again and glanced at her. She sighed and said nothing, taking a sip of her wine. The rumours about Lady Xiao and her Imperial Father the Emperor were not worth repeating, if only because the last two court officials who had taken to doing so in any manner had both ended up ruined and exiled. Even repeating that out of turn was asking for trouble. Mmm, yes, JiLao agreed, also keen to change the topic there no doubt. The Empress was from the Huang clans Wuli branch after all and any implication that the Emperor had a mistress, rather than politically expedient concubines, would no doubt reflect badly on the Huang clans own reputation. She, who was herself the daughter of a concubine of the Emperor, had seen first-hand what happened to those who fished in those dangerous waters for political ends. To incur the displeasure, let alone ire, of the Empress was downright dangerous. So we have drifted far from the original point, she cut in, keen to move on from the question of Fairy Xiao in particular. What do they expect of this auction exactly? It is still being planned out, I understand the Deng and the Ha clans are in some sort of competition JiLao sighed. The idea is, as I said earlier, to see if any other odd relics emerge given suitable incentive. Now that word has gotten around that the Deng clan struck it big with your Imperial Uncle the hope is that others will see that and be angling for advantages. And so we end up buying them rather than them giving them up on an arborundum platter she noted drily. Perhaps, perhaps not, JiLao mused. Information, rather than objects, is what we are mainly after. Ah well, she sighed, seeing herself sat there for another day as a glorified mascot for the masses. So long as I dont have to have a hand in planning the fate-accursed thing

~ Jun Arai C Jade Willow Ginseng Fields ~
The forest was still in the pre-dawn darkness, bar the occasional bird call amid the dripping greenery. The lack of clearance from the previous season, something that would usually have been the Pavilions responsibility and a task carried out while training newer recruits, was evident wherever she went. The understory was dense C which was to be expected given the previous sustained exploitation of the valley C however the paths were also all flooded out and there were enough new mires and shallow lakes that moving unobtrusively was a nuisance even for her, who was skilled in forest craft. Even with a topographic map lifted straight from her scrip and placed within her minds eye to guide her, it still took her almost until dawn to arrive at the first of Elder Lis survey locations for local ginseng. Along the way, she found herself looking for the various species of mountain ginseng, as much out of idle curiosity as anything, once it became clear that the valley had effectively been abandoned for the previous season. In the hour long trip to the first point, however, she only managed to find some fifty individuals or clumps that were on the cusp of becoming actual spirit herbs. The numbers above that were so low as to be almost non-existent. In the forest she surveyed, she found a mere three clumps that were at Qi Refinement C properly two-star grade C and a fourth in a rocky outcrop on the cusp of becoming three-star. That the returning wilderness hadnt drawn more ginseng, but instead led to an almost unnatural increase in spirit vegetation usually classed as disruptive colonisers C things like poisonous blood vetch, brown thorn, life-catch vines along with the usual mix of grasses, crimson-resin trees, silk-leaf trees, kobbin trees and ground vines C that started to emerge when the forest ecosystems went properly out of balance and tried to recover, just added to her sense of unease. Arriving at Elder Lis first marked location, she considered it, reviewed her notes and sighed, because it only added to her problems. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The evidence before her would make someone, somewhere spit blood, because the point surveyed was devoid of any evidence of a ginseng bed at all. It was theoretically possible for one to grow there, certainly, but even after she deployed a proper divination formation to anchor her compass, like the ones she would use in the Inner Valleys, she got nothing from the surroundings. Over the next half an hour, she checked two more points further along the valley, all of which revealed a similar pattern. Along the way she passed several out of the way locations where she might have expected at least a few Qi Condensation ginseng if the place was truly going fallow however, even there, she found next to nothing aside from non-spiritual ginseng. Stopping at that last location to nibble on some spirit food she had in her storage talisman she reflected on what she had surmised so far, which was not great really. The key thing was that there was a really conspicuous absence of any actual spirit herbs almost everywhere she had looked. -The question is, was this Elder Li, who is now missing for whatever reason, covering for someone else directly harvesting ginseng out of season here, or party to it directly? she mused, chewing on the mouthful of spirit rice wrapped in Duo Lis lotus leaves. -When you factor in the influx of unskilled labour from West Flower Picking Town that does seem probable While they had no business being in the Red Pit, people like Ha Fenfang, Nen Hong and Nen Shirong would be just as capable under direction of trapping and catching spirit vegetation ginseng as many of those she had been set to teach. She stared up at the dark sky, frowning, because even if that picture was superficially compelling, she knew enough to see the holes there already. The biggest one was that the Ha clan already had the ginseng economy of this place locked down tight as could be. Second was that Ha Fenfang and the others had been dead in the Red Pit, a place she knew to now be next to impossible to get into without experience and means like she possessed, unless they had taken a very round-about route. Are they trying to dodge paying money to the Pavilion? she muttered, slipping off her rock and pacing across the clearing, considering the bigger issue from a few other angles. That was not that uncommon, truth be told. It would also not be the first instance she knew about of the Ha clan, who controlled most of this part of the province, trying to avoid coughing up wealth they saw as theirs alone to the Hunter Bureau by sideways means. The Hunter Bureau was one of the old powers, maybe even pre-dating the Astral Authority itself, according to some. Thanks to that ancient position, it held something of a stranglehold on most things that occurred regarding the exploitation of the Yin Eclipse mountain range. They took tithes from every mission, controlled knowledge about it tightly and when they did help local influences and collaborated in the management of places like this, it was always with lucrative remuneration from all parties, independently of others. On a small scale, this was inconsequential C individual experts were always a thing after all. On a larger scale, however, that was a different matter. When it came to larger influences C sects and clans mainly C the Hunter Pavilions were, through millennia of expertise, thus the branch of civil bureaucracy in this part of the world that had the most influence on the bulk export of valued spirit herbs and land management practices that supported that whole economy as well. Because they held this commanding position of expertise and the Hunter Bureaus purse strings were, in this era, controlled mostly by the Azure Astral Authority. That meant all that wealth they siphoned went, not to the Imperial Court, but to clans who controlled the uppermost echelons of the Bureau, off world on Shan Lai, the Seat of the Azure Astral Emperor or to Southern Azure, the most influential of the four Azure realms within the territory of Shan Lai. There was bigger politics involved there than she usually cared to consider until moments like now, when it appeared to be spilling over into the reality of little people like her. The main point was, though, that many clans sought to minimise paying those tithes, not so much to the Hunter Pavilions themselves who were quite easy to control, but out of a desire not to pay over copious amounts of wealth to the distant Azure Astral Authority who stood behind the whole edifice. It also tended to involve pushback on various levels. Her presence, doing clearance missions like this, was one such form. More insidious though were things like the higher level relationships between the Hunter Bureau and the Military Authority Bureau. Bandits could be ignored, the cost of infrastructure pushed off to local arms of clans and provincial matters made just that bit more annoying to deal with, costing those trying to circumvent those old pillars a lot of spirit stones in the process. The final nail was the old experts themselves, who hoarded knowledge and influence on this place even more than spirit stones. To try to circumvent the Hunter Bureau was to cut yourself off, not just from the Pavilions, but from them and their influence, which others could then play against your little part of the province. Your neighbours would see their fortunes rise and places like Jade Willow Village would see their requests shuffled down the bureaucratic ladder for a few seasons, or years. They would see their roads less well maintained, beast attacks become more frequent and so on. All in retaliation for cutting out the Hunter Bureau and the dues those old experts at the top saw as being rightfully owed to the Authority. As to what had gone wrong in this instance? The obvious theory there was that either someone had overharvested the ginseng here in error, or someone had wanted some rare ginseng for something or another and Elder Li, or his coterie of illicit harvesters, had gone over the ridge somehow in search of higher grade spirit herbs and something had done them in. Given the Patriarch of the provincial Ha clans birthday was near, that was, she supposed, a likely culprit, given what Elder Mu had told her regarding Elder Li taking over the responsibility for the village there. And yet it still doesnt answer how they got up there she muttered, turning back to look at the distant, mist shrouded ridges that denoted the edge of the Red Pit. Or every other odd thing that is playing out here Turning to stare around the misty clearing again, she sighed. Like how does the Deng clan figure into this? Are they also stealing from these fields for some reason? Is that why this place is so barren, is that what Elder Li was investigating? She sighed in disgust, her exclamation vanishing into the mostly silent dawn forest, which was content to hold its secrets close beyond more distant bird calls and the hum of emerging insects and the creak of trees in the wind. And why did someone think it useful to steal the four corpses The ginseng I can sort of understand, although its asking for trouble unless she trailed off, sitting down on a handy rock and thinking a bit more. All of this has one theme, it causes problems for the local Pavilion, one way or another, she declared to the world at large, including a few birds that had settled onto the nearby branch of a kopi tree. It also causes problems for the Ha clan and the local village Checking them off on her hands, that was pretty undeniable. This valley below the Red Pit and the ones adjacent to it were among the most lucrative ginseng fields in the whole province. None of the clearance that should have been done had been done either. The local relationship with the Pavilion was fractured because the Ha clan were trying to dodge taxes? Even the mission that brought her by that circuitous route in the first place was trying to cause problems for the local region in its own way Never mind the training mission being shuffled around Haaaaii, she sighed, staring around at the dark, misty clearing. -This is why I hate political things she reflected to herself. Give me a herb to capture and Ill do it, but shouldnt this really be handled by auxiliaries from the Military Authority? Standing up, she shook her head and twisted some water out of her rather matted hair. And the manual labour from outside thing still doesnt add up let alone how they got up into the Pit. Something kept telling her that that was the key. If she understood how a bunch of kids like the Nen siblings and Ha Fenfang got in there -Is that why the bodies did a vanishing act Someone doesnt want questions asked about the how as much as the why? she frowned, staring into the shadows beneath the trees. -Dont tell me there is a ruin involved somehow? Staring about the dark forest, she resisted sighing a further time, reflecting with some wry introspection that she was doing so with depressing and unhealthy regularity thanks to the days events. The valley was poorly cleared, the landscape changed by the last seasons bad weather and likely much more dangerous to random poking around than it should otherwise have been, given most of the remaining spirit herbs she had encountered were dangerous, aggressive and unprofitable C usually all three at once in the case of things like brown thorn or blood vetch. -If there is something like that in here, I could spend weeks with a full, fate-accursed team poking around and find nothing, she thought sourly, even if I was so inclined! A plague on all clearance quests! she added out loud for good measure, kicking a convenient rock into the shrubbery. -Maybe I should just go back and claim that Elder Li was killed by a tetrid stalker or something she stopped at that somewhat irrational thought, which had been just a little too The tell-tale buzz that she associated with the influence of a blood ling tree wasnt there, but her intuition that something was nudging her, aided by her excellent resistance to soul-based attacks, didnt let her buy it. Something was forcing the edges of her emotional state and it had been well over an hour since she was definitely within the field of a blood ling tree. No fate-thrashed way Somebody couldnt have been that dumb could they? she muttered, turning to look this way and that. This was the first of these spots she had really stopped to consider in detail. Assume nothing huh? she mused, folding her arms and continuing to stare about carefully. -Did I miss this at the others? Or has it been building for a while? -Was I so caught up in assuming that the two things were not really related that I made that kind of mistake? -No unlikelyshe decided that she likely hadnt missed it at the other sites So, blood ling trees, she muttered out loud. Dangerous, because they have soul sense fields that can resist the suppression to a degree and they feed on imbalanced emotions. To grow they need rocky qi-rich soils with a lot of decaying matter, good drainage and an abundance of spiritual energy in the ground to draw on. Looking around at the low-lying, boggy forest all around her, with shallow lakes forming in some places speaking to its lack of decent drainage, she had to concede it was not optimal ground for either ginseng or blood ling trees. The nearest craggy massif pillar, rising south-west of her, was wreathed in mist and heavily vegetated and with the fresh rain on dry season jungle yang energy largely outweighed yin. It was also the Outer Valleys, so the absorption strength of the ground beneath her was minimal not enough to sustain the reservoirs of qi needed for a blood ling tree to even think about putting down shoots. -So, a mutate that got gathered from up there? she concluded. Staring at the map in her minds eye again, she considered the still dark sky above her, with its rolling clouds and occasional bursts of rain. Pulling out her beggars compass she considered it as it spun idly in her hands before settling in a pattern that showed the local alignments were shifting oddly, hinting at an overabundance of yang fire that was not in harmony with its surroundings. Picking a direction, largely at random, she headed slowly towards the western side of the clearing, watching the compass until it started to trend back in the direction she had come. Heading back that direction, she was slowly drawn north-east. The path it took her along went through some very dense reclaimed forest, towards the ridgeline of linked massifs that ran parallel to the higher interior of the mountain range. Occasionally, she got further hints of pressure on her psyche as she worried about bird calls and then about leeches in the mud and qi beasts like the water serpent she had encountered earlier and echo toads as the forest rapidly morphed into a vast shallow lake that happened to have trees in it. As she advanced onwards though, she noticed two odd things about the twisting aspects of the alignment that she was following. First that it had split and the signal was now pulling her in two directions and second that only one half of it was in fact moving the speed it was moving was not fast, but it was coming in her general direction Stopping, she crouched down and just listened to the forest, letting her vision take in the shifting greenery. It was still quiet, far too quiet. There were insects and such, but as before nothing much in the way of the ambient spirit beasts that should have been out and about at this hour. She had been moving quickly, but not to the point where it would disturb them unduly. Ka ka ka kaaa kaaa! A treebill called in the distance and she frowned waiting for the reply from its mate which never came, only an echoed treebill call from ahead of her this time. {Empty Eye Steps} Inhaling, she stilled her heart with Body and drew upon Spirit in her mantra to turn her qi inwards. Her clothes were sodden as they were, but she stored most of them away before smearing her whole body with mud rapidly to break up her outline further before cautiously moving onwards again, a thread of intent touching her teleport talisman in case the worst happened. Ka ka ka kaaa kaaa! Another call a few moments later that was in the same vein all but confirmed for her that it was not treebills calling. Owaaa waaaa waaa! A call of a green-wing, another large canopy-dwelling bird, a moment later only deepened her wariness as it also went unanswered. The shadow returned as well, pushing against her mind, seeking purchase that it could nudge, twist or pull on. It was instinctual but she could feel the pressure there, a sense of acquired fear, like whatever was trying to transmit out understood what fear should be but not how it should be? Soul sheltered her from the worst of it, but it slowed her progress still further until at last she saw the pale grey-green and yellow tetrid stalker, crouched immobile on a tree branch, mostly camouflaged but in an open enough place to be obvious. Fates get! *Splash* *Splash* These vile plants wont shut up! I hope they will get a good price for the buggers. Distant voices echoed through the rain, beyond the curtain of green she had been slowly traversing. This is just the appetiser so stop complaining and lets get this stuff out of here, an older, more authoritative voice grumbled. We should have been gone a day ago what if someone noticed? the first voice hissed. Who the fates is going to notice? You think any of those unskilled idiots could come out into this shithole so easily? another voice hissed back. Crouching lower, she watched the tetrid stalker carefully. It rubbed its back legs together and another chirping cry of a treebill echoed out. Heaven-accursed beasts are spooked as well, the second voice called out. Hey, Yeng, whats up with your pets? The sound of more splashing and some distant cursing drowned out whatever reply came amid the whispering wind and an untimely return of the rain. In the distance though, she could now make out several lanterns flickering, allowing her to orientate herself to the groups unexpected presence. Hidden as she was, she watched them move past, comprised of almost a dozen bedraggled figures, moving in pairs who each carried a bunch of jars slung between them. The group as a whole was being escorted by several older men wearing broad hats and masks to hide their features. Yeng was identified by a tamed female tetrid stalker the size of a large dog that was following along behind him. It chittered and chirped quietly, casting this way and that, but didnt notice her, crouched as she was in the underbrush. The one in the middle distance she had first spotted moved on in a single leggy leap to another tree as the convoy travelled by, some thirty metres away. In the distance she saw a second move and then a third, all with similar colours, all of them likely males, bound and controlled through the single female. There was no question of doing anything regarding the group, even if she were so inclined. Her job out here was to find answers, not pick fights with unknown experts. Thanks to the rather unbridled qi use of the youths doing most of the carrying, she could see they were all Qi Condensation or Qi Refinement. All the escorts though were properly disciplined, not even sending out any intent. They all carried weapons as well, and the tetrid female was almost certainly at Soul Foundation given its size. Arts and spiritual cultivation might be suppressed, but the four tetrids and whatever talismans the group carried would certainly see her in a lot of trouble. They passed on by and she waited until the light from their lanterns had thoroughly vanished into the gloom of the flooded understory before consulting her compass again. Sure enough, the fire attribute signature that had been diverging now pointed somewhat in the direction of the group, and also somewhat off towards the face of the nearest massif pillar that adjoined the ridge separating this valley from the Red Pit. -Really, I am not being paid enough for this, she complained grimly. Moving as warily as she could and keeping an eye out for traps now, especially given evidence of warded spirit herbs like she had run across earlier, she made her way onwards. The rain almost made things easier for her, because she could now see where she was likely going, thanks to the topographic map in her minds eye. There was a gorge cleft into the pillar, which melded with another beyond it and then eventually merged in a tangle of precipitous forest with the sheer, uplifted cliffs that split the Red Pit from everything else. The unanswered bird calls echoed again and she paused, scouring trees for where the offending insectoid predator was watching, cursing beast controllers in her heart. Even with the advantage of the rain, which made them easier to spot, because their shapes silhouetted better against the backdrop of shifting greenery it took her far longer than she would have liked to find it. Marking it warily, she moved past it, some actual birds screeching on the pillar itself, no doubt warning the interloper to get out of their territory. However, she had only gone about twenty metres before she had to stop again, her compass telling her in no uncertain terms there was a large formation ahead of her, hidden in the rising, rocky ground around the forested pillar. Grimacing, she looked around carefully. The rising, broken ground would provide any number of places to stash flags, which seemed to be the formation experts preferred method. It was certainly effective, but in here, there were ways around it. Palming her Alignment Disruption talisman she ate a replenishment pill and activated it. {Lis Alignment Disruption} The field swept out and she listened carefully, picking out the sounds of various controlled qi beasts dropping, incapacitated, out of surrounding trees. Next, she sent a thread of intent into her teleport talisman, setting it to automatically activate if the flow of her qi was disrupted beyond a certain threshold. Life was more important than money or stupid missions after all. Preparations for the worst made, she stealthily continued forward, skirting through the rocks and looking for one of the flags. It took a few minutes of quiet scouting but she finally found one, buried in a crack in a rock and covered rather hastily in loam. No doubt the person bedding it in had hoped time and weather would make it less obvious. Investigating the flag in-situ, she was relieved to find it was not a monitored formation meaning they had just set it down and left it to work. The flag itself was actually quite good quality, suggesting that either the group had means or one of their number had some actual understanding of formations. The formation on it, however, was just a simple detection formation which seemed to have been scaled up for a large area. Her talisman had cut all the links in any case, rendering it, and probably much of the formation as a whole, useless until someone came and swapped them back out, so after recording the symbols, she left it where it was and re-covered it. Moving on, she approached the gully where the map implied the right conditions were for water-cut caves, which were likely responsible for the worst of the flooding, and was rewarded by the sight of several glimmering lanterns and distant voices. Shit what happened? someone was complaining. Is it the weather? Could be. Fate-thrashed weird, though. Maybe one of the flags got damaged? another, younger-sounding voice asked. -Figures they would have some way to tell there was a disruption, she sighed inwardly. Well, youre the one who knows about formations; why dont you go look? What on my own? the younger voice complained, sounding unenthused by that idea. What the guard insects are still out there, at worst one of them has probably just dislodged a few flags somehow, the first voice pointed out. So youre the expert on formations now? Why dont you go then? the formations expert grumbled. Both of you go, sort it out, a third, older voice that sounded oddly familiar cut in, commandingly. There was some grumbling and she watched as two figures in grass cloaks scrambled up over a ledge some ten metres away and she could only sigh as she caught glimpses of their faces through the rain. One was very familiar to her as Wen Suan, while the other the other was the youth who had stood and watched her process the corpses in the Hunter Pavilion, the Ha Kwan that Clerk Bai had not known. -Well now she scowled, watching them move off into the greenery, making quite a bit of noise as they went. That is interesting. Setting aside the question of Wen Suan, because that encounter had already felt somewhat suspect in her heart, she considered what the presence of Ha Kwan here might mean. -Does that mean they stole my ginseng and took it here? Taking out her compass she focused on feeling any resonance of yin qi and got quite a bit, as it turned out, though none of it related to a meek yin ginseng near as the compass could tell. Wordlessly, she pulled out the pieces of the yin attributed lamium and considered them, noting that the compass also orientated itself towards those as much as her general surroundings. -Well, its a divination, so conclusive is inherently debatable, she thought sourly, but as far as plausible goes, its not bad. Putting the herb away again, she pondered what her choices here actually were. The group had clearly trapped the path in, and had significant numbers Turning back to her compass, she considered it again, pondering how she could actually get something useful out of it regarding Ha Fenfang or the others. The yin qi was clearly related to the lamium, and probably there were other such traps scattered about or there would be if they were at all smart about what they were doing. Her alignment disruption talisman might have tripped a few, but so long as she didnt actually disturb them nothing bad would happen. The bigger issue, really, was that short of trying to find traces of a physical trail directly from this location that went back to the Red Pit, she was unlikely to tie events more closely than the presence of the herb. -First, lets look and see what the deal with their actual camp is, she decided, shoving the compass into a pouch at her waist. Slowly, she made her way through the under scrub, moving towards the distant voices that were not quite carrying in the misty drizzle and sounds of the rain hitting trees. To call it a camp, though, was a bit of a misnomer as it turned out. The dominant feature was the ruin, which was about what she expected; a collapsed cave C its exposed entrance now maybe thirty metres high and the same across C probably water-cut, that held what was likely a larger version of the rock-cut shrines that the Hunter Bureau occasionally turned into secure way stations. Above it, a fissure was half opened into the cliff face and off to one side she could see where they had dumped a lot of the collapse in the shallows of the lake. Two of the statues that had probably been within the entrance had since been hauled up that she could see, one now serving as a support for the corners of two cloth canopies to one side, providing shelter for a crude camp with tables, chairs and even an unlit brazier. The path around the expanding lake to the entrance and cleared area ran almost below where she currently crouched, concealed in the handy cover of some tangled vines that were slowly working their way across the smaller trees. She could make out a total of ten cultivators standing or sitting around the camp itself. Two were by the waters edge, doing something there, sheltered by umbrellas. Two more were sitting under the canopy on the near side while the rest C all wearing nondescript robes, drenched to the skin and sheltering as best they could under grass hats, cloaks and the occasional umbrella C were clustered around an older man in the open area between her and the cavern who was now pointing this way and that, though mostly towards some pots with seals painted across them, stacked by the near awning in the cave mouth. She moved a bit further along the ridge, relocating to a second set of vines that were growing over a stunted kobbin tree like a green waterfall, hoping to catch get these out of here before the weather changes again! the voice of the old man cut through the rain. -Thats the elder from the previous night? She was glad she had her mantra to keep her emotions stable, because bits and pieces of the puzzle were suddenly both quite clear and yet also not? -This lot are a sub-faction within the local Pavilion? she frowned. They still havent paid for the last lot! one of those by the pots, who was kneeling down and examining something complained. exclusive access to this place isnt paying for itself? a third voice asked, who turned out to be another cultivator, bringing the total number up to eleven Half that shit goes to feeding those damn tetrids, or growing things that they can eat! the cultivator investigating the row of pots retorted. You know the deal, stop yacking! the old man snapped. Old Ku, they say that the plant set near the Red Pit was torn up! a voice called out from the nearest tent -Twelve yep, this is bad, she sighed grimly, spotting the new speaker, who she had missed before. Did they find the perpetrator yet? the old man, Ku, retorted. -Well, that must be the group who I saw earlier, she thought grimly. Thats at least twenty-four in this group, counting Wen Suan, Ha Kwan and the ones I saw before? Dog shit, I bet its that hunter the havent been paid cultivator squatting by the pots spat. If it is, its just one hunter, we can deal with her, one of the others standing around under an umbrella remarked. You know what happened the last time a hunter died up here? the other watching by Ku interjected. If it is that hunter it will be no issue, an urbane voice cut in. Ah, Sir Huan, the old man actually saluted to the new figure who walked out from the cavern itself. You are finished? It is very interesting not what I expected. For that alone, I think our association here has been very profitable, Huan replied diffidently, looking around, his gaze lingering on the pair by the waters edge and whatever they were doing. She moved slightly, making sure to keep her presence totally suppressed, so she could get a better look at Huan, without really looking at him. Indirect observation C empty eyes as it was sometimes termed C was a trick you learnt very quickly, and were expected to have effectively mastered at nine-star rank. It was a vital skill, especially deeper into the mountains where even the act of looking at a skittish herb or certain qi beasts could clue them in to your presence C looking at something was also a form of intent after all and those sensitive to any changes in it towards them would notice. That was also why she hadnt gotten her scrip out to record any of what she had seen. That would also count as intent. The man was of medium, youthful build, wearing a knee-length dark robe, perhaps green before it was soaked through, that was a bit smarter than the others, slashed with red or brown on the sleeves. He also wore a nondescript mask under his broad hat, so all she could tell of his appearance was that his wet hair was darkish-blonde. The only other thing that stood out about him was the faint glitter of golden-bronze trim in the shape of some vines or leaves on the hem of his robe where it caught the light of the lanterns. Regarding pay, you need have no concerns there, Huan added, turning his head slightly to look at the others for a moment before turning back to Old Ku. Come with me, Huan said perfunctorily. Of course, Sir Huan, the old man replied with a neutral expression. She waited, silent and motionless as the pair walked back under the middle awning, past the statue and then into the shadows of the cavern. Are you two going to just stand there like those damn insects? the one working on the pots added. The two who had been standing beside him moved over to the pots to hold umbrellas for the three working at whatever they were doing. -Monkey shit, she cursed mentally. It really is a corrupt bunch within the Pavilion, isnt it? Does the presence of Wen Suan mean that the local gang and the Ha clan is involved? Have they got a group inside the Pavilion with an elders position? Is that what all this is about? It really is a bunch dodging taxes -Is that Huan the orchestrator? Focusing on Heart and Spirit she buried the worries rattling around in her head, calming her slightly disordered thoughts and using her mantra to keep her emotional state rock solid. The more concerning part there though was the casual way they spoke about her presence and the apparent lack of any concern over the consequences of dealing with her. -That could be ignorance, she reflected glumly, though in her heart she really doubted it Hey, you, short shit, get over here! one of the cultivators below called, waving over to the awning where two other cultivators in rustic robes were sitting discussing something quietly having taken no part in the discussions up to now. Dog molesting imperialists, the shorter of the pair, who turned out to be a woman sneered in flawless Easten, standing up. Speak a real fate-thrashed language! one of the pair who had been standing by Elder Ku called back dismissively. What cant you do, fungus brain? the woman smirked, leaving the insult at the end in Easten as she walked through the rain to stand beside the others, looking at the largely obscured row of large pots. You! Enough, the one who had claimed she could be dealt with, said. This rune here is not working, fix it. Kneeling there, she watched the exchange with a frown. -Easten Mercenaries? she frowned, looking at her and the man more closely. All the way over here, thats unusual? While it was not that unusual for people to speak Easten, it was not at all common either, especially on the western side of Yin Eclipse, where the settlements from the Imperial continent had almost entirely displaced the older populations from what she knew. Those folk didnt speak this dialect of Easten either though. The accent of the woman put her firmly from the eastern side of the mountains. The other, older man under the canopy had also gotten up now and made his way over. They are very bad at these runes, he remarked to the woman in Easten. They are worse than yapping monkeys at them, the woman agreed with an eye roll. Once they finally stepped into the lantern light, she could make out that both had a few tattoos, mostly on their necks and forearms, depicting swirling patterns akin to those your mantra naturally formed within your bones. -Definitely from the east, she concluded. The tradition of those markings was largely gone from Blue Water Province since the time of the Blue Water Sage. Mostly because they were superficial and also because people wanted to fit in. From where she was sitting, she could get no clear gauge of qi purity off either figure, however, both did have the tell-tale presence of Mantra Seed physical cultivators, which made her sigh inwardly a further time A searing column of distortion swirled nearby in the forest, distracting her from those thoughts. The rain shimmered faintly as the aftershock of a teleportation settled, the others below also looking up briefly before going back to what they were doing. -And they have a teleportation circle set up as well? In a sense, that didnt surprise her, not really. It was wasteful, certainly, especially in this weather, however, the outfit was clearly capable and the main limitation on teleporting into the mountain range came from not being able to anchor talismans and teleporting blind further in. Ah, the first lot are back, excellent, the one who had complained about pay remarked. Fix these, he commanded the man and woman, who just sneered at him, then waved for the others to get out of the way. She continued to watch as a group of sixteen figures made their way out of the treeline and around the edge of the lake, all sporting lanterns and largely dressed as the group she had seen in the forest had been. Twelve porters, all younger youths, and four guards, all dressed in very nondescript fashion that would fit right in in the middle of a frenetic harvest with lots of labourers running around the fields. -Thats a lot of cultivators, she sighed mentally, adjusting her count of those here up to at least forty-one. The next lot isnt ready? the lead guard remarked, turning to look in the direction of the large pots. It is not, the one who complained about pay grumbled, from where he was still kneeling by them. But we have to work with this lot, so what do you expect. That people do what they are told, the guard grunted, before glancing at the Easten pair working on another pot: And what they are paid for. Well, yes, the grumbling cultivator agreed. We have one more load, then whatever Sir Huan and Old Ku are working on. Oh well, gives a bit of recovery anyway, the forest is shit out there, the guard sighed. Yep, absolute ancestors-cursed shit! one of the other guards spat. I hate this weather, one of the other cultivators standing nearby grumbled. Where are those two who went to look at the broken wards? someone else piped up. That just got shrugs from the guard and the other cultivators, none of them apparently interested in how long Wen Suan or Ha Kwan were taking. From her vantage point, she watched the rest of the group walk around the lake, passing not twenty metres from her hiding spot amid the rocks and her vine cloaked kobbin tree, and head under the far canopy to sit down on various mats and the like. The guards pulled out some food and drink, which they shared to the others, tossed some ward stones into the embers of a brazier sitting near the table then sat down around it and started to play a dice game, talking quietly among themselves. -Well, this is going to go nowhere, she reflected to herself, wondering what she was actually going to do about this, or if she even should. Reporting it would do little good, if the old man was a real Pavilion Elder, this went way above her head unless she went straight back to West Flower Picking Town. The group itself seemed to be a mix of mercenary hunters though, seemingly working for either Old Ku or Sir Huan, likely Sir Huan, given he had had the manner of the person in real charge. The enigma was the pair of physical experts from the east though. Were she over at the Golden Promise School or any of the towns and villages towards Yuan Shan City they would not be out of place, but such folk rarely cared to come west of the Shadow Forest, especially not ones openly wearing tribal markings. We are done! the male Easten expert below her grumbled, standing up from whatever he had been working on with the potted herbs. Its secure? the lead guard asked, getting up and walking over. Of course it is, the woman sneered, also standing up. Watch the attitude, indigenous, the lead guard grunted. Mmm the woman clearly hit a pot, which went *clunk* loud enough for it to carry through the rain. Watch it! one of the other cultivators snapped. I wonder who should watch their attitude, really, these things are dangerous you know? the woman remarked. That is why they want them, her companion agreed. I wonder what you want them for though. The guard just chuckled while the others nearby shook their heads, none of them answering. -That is the question though, she mused, eyes narrowed. What do you want with these Those other herbs were certainly mutates from the Red Pit and those are dangerous in ways few people understand. Right you lot, earn your worth, get this lot strung up! the lead guard called over to the twelve youths. They all stood with groans and made their way over, picking up poles and ropes. She wondered for a moment why they were not teleporting them out, at least until the first large pot was awkwardly rolled out by a pair and she saw the moon runes painted on the sides of the pot in glittering beast blood and the yellow paper talismans sealing the lids. -Spatial cages? It was a method she recognised, though not one she had any ability with. Usually the Beast Cadre did such things the knowledge of formations it required was far in excess of her own meagre means. A low level teleport formation that could be set up here would not survive more than a few uses with such objects before it destabilized. -What do they have in those pots? Unlike the ones she had seen in the forest, she couldnt sense any fire aura leaking out from them, though that likely meant that they were just better sealed. One after another, the porters hefted the pots, slinging them two to a staff, and with the four guards accompanying them, headed off at a brisk trot into the forest leaving the rest of the group as it had been. Those two are taking a while, the cultivator who had originally asked about Ha Kwan and Wen Suan remarked again. Feel free to go look for them, dont blame me if they are just smoking shit somewhere avoiding doing something useful though, another of the cultivators replied, which got laughs from the others standing around under umbrellas. How about you two go? another said to the pair of Easten experts. The woman just laughed and went back over to where she had been before, ignoring the question. The man frowned, but also shrugged and walked over to the shelter and sat back down on his bench. They had been taking quite a while, she had to concede. The probable reason was that they couldnt work out what had gone wrong with the wards and didnt want to come back until it was fixed. The effects of her disruption talisman would have been wide ranging, but she had long cancelled it, so all they would have was a bunch of disabled flags and perhaps several stunned tetrids. -I wonder if the tetrids got freed from their control when they recovered? she mused, glancing back into the shadows of the green and the boulders behind her. It was tempting to use the talisman again, but the thought that there might be bound spirit herbs lurking elsewhere meant that was something of a last resort. The talisman might also strip the bindings on those if she was injudicious with its application. It would certainly cause a huge distraction, but the idea of being in the middle of a few dozen angry, vengeful spirit herbs of unknown type just freed from enforced containment was not appealing. Why did they go anyway? Dunno, Old Ku sent them off, someone else replied. I wasnt paying attention. There were a few sighs and then the five below walked back over to the other canopied area where the guards had been. Fate-thrashed assholes, couldnt they at least have left the wine? one grumbled as they poked around, ignoring the Easten pair and then sat down on the chairs and bench, poking at the brazier. Hey, you lot, youre wanted inside! someone else called from further into the cave, making the group who had just got settled stand up again with a few groans. She watched them head in, then slowly made her way a few paces further along, still under the cover of the kobbin tree, so she could get a better view of the rest of those remaining. Two more cultivators were working away at a slab by the waters edge, scrubbing algru off it She blinked as a third cultivator suddenly surfaced from within the lake, spluttering and looking rather unwell, followed by two more, dragging a large bundle between them. Give us a hand here you idiots! one of the swimmers called over as the three splashed ashore. The pair by the slab glanced over but ignored the trio who she saw all had tattoos. -Ah, so there are more than just those two, that makes more sense now, she mused, watching as the woman got up with a scowl and stalked over to the lake shore, splashing into the shallows without comment. Presumably they got the physical cultivators to do the diving? -Still, a group of mercenary hunters from out east working here, in Ha clan territory, is really odd, she reflected. What you got? the cultivators washing the slab had stopped what they were doing now. Whats it matter to you, all goes to your Sir, one of the swimmers grumbled. It matters, indigenous, because we pay you, the cultivator said flatly. Unless you dont want to be paid, you speak, that clear? -And the working relationship is as expected, she observed feeling a bit odd. She had little personal sympathy for those from out east, despite frequently being mistaken for such with her own dark hair and skin that tanned easily in the sun. However, her mothers clan tribe were horrible and she wanted nothing to do with them. -The presence of the woman is also odd, though, she thought with a frown, looking at her while taking care to not ''actually'' look at her. Traditionally men do this kind of thing. For a woman to do so is deemed a betrayal of her ancestral duties to uphold the purity of the clan and bear descendants. Just pots pretty, pretty pots! another swimmer, tattooed in swirling patterns of water chuckled, lugging the bundle onto the shore with a smirk. Fate-thrashed pots, cant there just be something the other cultivator by the slab complained, kicking the water with a splash. The swimmers laughed, adding a few choice insults in Easten as they dragged the bundle further up onto the flat and started to sort it out. The two cultivators scowled at them, then went back to trying to remove algru off their slab. In the end, she watched them for another fifteen minutes in the pre-dawn gloom before Ha Kwan and Wen Suan returned, looking annoyed and carrying three dog-sized dead tetrids with them. Did you get lost and need to take a shit or something? one of the cultivators by the water remarked sourly at the pair. Fate-accursed things were rogue, Wen Suan spat, tossing the tetrid down on the ground next to the slab they were cleaning. Nearly stabbed me through the head. They went rogue? that cultivator frowned, picking up the insect, now missing half its legs and with an obvious hole through its abdomen, to inspect it. Well, they are just qi beasts, nothing is infallible, the one who had complained about pay remarked, coming back out of the cave. Just toss em in the side hall, they can feed the big-un, we are nearly out of corpses and it doesnt seem to like the ones we recovered. Didnt he sort that? Ha Kwan asked sourly, presumably speaking of whoever was responsible for the controlled tetrids, perhaps the Yeng she had seen earlier. He said it had to dissipate on its own, unless we used an expensive talisman, the other cultivator cleaning the slab remarked with a shrug. Yeah, we are here to make a fortune, not spend one! his companion grumbled. -Nearly out of corpses? she frowned, that was concerning in its own way, starting with the question of where they were getting corpses, unless it just referred to dead qi beasts. The ones recovered though, had, she felt a rather high chance of being She glanced at her compass, sitting on the ground next to her, which nudged auspicious on that point, making her sigh. -What a fate thrashed day she complained in her heart C and its not even sunrise yet As if to accentuate that observation, the rain was starting to pick up again, she noticed. The drops were splattering off leaves above her in a steady cascade now and making the surface of the lake appear dappled in the grey, pre-dawn light. Surveying the area before her, she mulled over what she should do or could do. The number of cultivators down there was not what she was comfortable with, but sneaking in might be doable. The uncertainties were the big-un as it had been termed, whatever tricks might have been deployed with formations to protect the cave itself and the depth of pocket of the cultivators themselves, especially the Elder and Sir Huan who had not yet re-emerged. The big one sounded remarkably like another adult tetrid, which in the right circumstances was something she could deal with. She had the formations for it, certainly. Similarly, the actual formations could be badly messed over with her alignment disruption talisman, though that was something that would have to be carefully timed C assuming her previous use had not already done for them. -Fates, I am going insane, she grumbled, pondering what formations she could use that might actually tie up that pair if it came to it. Yin Eclipse totally restricted the external manifestation of Nascent Souls and did very odd things to the efficacy of higher realm cultivators foundations, especially spiritual cultivators, but that didnt mean that it was at all a good idea to pick a straight-up fight with well over a dozen cultivators of largely unknown quality, including a bunch of physical cultivators. -And I cant even record this with my scrip, she complained in her heart, again surveying the whole camp carefully, with empty eyes. That would make things a lot easier, because she could just go straight to the Kun clan, demand a direct line to Juni and then transmit everything to her, making it very much someone elses problem. Her hand twitched towards her own talisman, tempted to contact her father directly but again she stopped, because that too might be detected. Her alignment disruption talisman should have quietly torn a huge hole in their defences, the scale of which had apparently gone unmarked because it was not a monitored formation, but that didnt mean there werent other ways to spot such a transmission, even out here in the suppression. -I guess Ill have to go back, speak to Juni or Old Ling directly and take it from there she thought grimly. The worst part though, was that this still left her with two outstanding clearance requests she was basically none the closer to properly resolving Well, take em in then, the older cultivator added, gesturing to Ha Kwan and Wen Suan to go do as suggested. Or keep em here for all I care. Let em check em when they come back, he shrugged, turning and walking back into the cavern mouth. Wen Suan sighed and tossed the three broken tetrids over by the wall and stalked off to the shelter of the canopy, followed by Ha Kwan. Glancing at her compass, she pushed a thread of intent into it, considering her options... and stared, as it spun twice and then locked onto an absolute alignment that told her the hour was deeply auspicious for recovering the bodies she had LOOK OU! There was a scream, which cut off abruptly, from inside the cavern and suddenly one of the three who had gone in came sprinting out She stared, dully, as a tetrid stalker the size of a very large bull, with a greyish-black and yellow carapace, tumbled out of the cavern like a childs toy, taking out both awnings and crashing into the statue holding them up in a mess of flailing legs. WhatC! HOW! WATCH OUT! Kuan! GET AWAY! HOW IS IT FREE!?! FATE-THRASHED YENG! Everyone else around the lake shore scattered, yelling curses or scrambling for weapons. *KUAAAAAAAASSSSHHHHHH!* The stalkers enraged scream made her vision waver almost as much as the rain around her was, the suppression barely blunting the terrifying manifestation of intent that came with the howl. -Fate-thrashed what the actual? Nameless nine generations She cursed inarticulately in her head as she pressed herself flat in the dirt, fighting the instinct to teleport right then and there. -Mother, I officially hate this day! Chapter 5 – Wrath and Ruins
In few cases do we have more cause to be grateful, for the aforementioned difficulties of creatures born within the confines of the Yin Eclipse to leave the valleys of their birth, than with the various sub-species of stalker C most notably the tetrid stalker. For a physical depiction of a tetrid stalker, refer to the attached illustration[2,3,4], but in addition to the obvious features note that while resembling both a scorpion and spider the tetrid neither produces webs nor has a stinger on its tail, although its carapace leans towards the armoured nature of the scorpion. As regards the tail, it is used to produce truly obnoxious area-denying clouds of acidic, paralytic venom and, being unique to the females of the species, is also a reliable means of determining the gender of the adults C male tetrids have only an elongated abdomen rather than a tail and so produce their more corrosive venom from their mouths instead. Physically, all tetrid stalkers are intimidating and intelligent C adept and cunning ambush predators from the moment they hatch and with an innate ability to manipulate feng shui. Juveniles are merely hard to notice, moving in deceptive ways, but young adults and full adults can use qi-camouflage and minor illusion. Given their speed, their ability to conceal their presence and their dangerous venom, the suggested means of engaging adult tetrids is at range, with arts able to counteract their venom clouds C yang-aligned lightning, fire or water arts. However, the most dangerous characteristics of the tetrid stalker are not individual. The real terror of this sub-species comes from their colony coordination and the speed at which those colonies grow. Tetrid juveniles hatch at Qi Condensation and can stalk prey within minutes, being capable of reaching Golden Core and being considered ''adults'' within only a few months under favourable conditions. Even worse, compared to those few remaining beyond the forbidden zone, the tetrids of Yin Eclipse communicate and control their colonies via a combination of pheromones and bestial Martial Intent rather than a sort of ancestral soul-link. Foreign tetrid queens are required to reach Nascent Soul to control their brood and Immortal before they can lay eggs that maintain this link, while those of Yin Eclipse, likely as a mutation induced by surviving in a place where active soul manifestation is impossible outside of one specific locale, can act as fully functional, and reproducing, queens at Golden Core. As such, the standing expectation for all hunters is that all nests be reported if found and if possible exterminated immediately, assuming it is possible to do so without danger to the hunter, especially in the outer valleys.
Excerpt from Beasts of Yin Eclipse, Volume 4. ~by West Flower Picking Town Hunter Pavilion Elder Ling.

~ Jun Arai C Outside the Mysterious Ruin ~
*uwwwwuuuunnnn..* -What just Arai shook her head, or tried to, because her senses were totally disorientated amid the chaos unfolding all around her. -Oh second scream. -Fate-thrashed tetrid stalkers! my Spirit and Heart are strong, bringing Renewal to the Body and tempering the Soul The words of her mantra, turned into an actual mantra, echoed in her head, spoken by her, within her minds eye, as she fought against the lingering echoes of the enraged howl of the adult, female tetrid stalker. Outside the suppression zone, that would have been a soul attack, and not a weak one. Inside, it was still approaching it, but it was odd -Odd? -Odd. Her thoughts wavered strangely, not splintering, just dissociating slightly from the shock she had sustained for a moment before she sorted out her subconscious thoughts from her real ones. Rain still fell, the vegetation all around her shuddering and shivering as the last remnants of that second *CRACK* The detonation made her push herself even further into the loam as something very tree-like smashed nearby *Tkk Tkk Tkk Tkk Tkkkk* -Go-be-reborn-as-a-dog! she half cursed, half screamed in her own head, forcing her body to move as she rolled away from where she was, trying to keep some awareness of her surroundings as the tetrid stalker shook its back legs, sending out a reverberating summons that doubled as a Martial Intent-infused sound attack. Her mantra wavered for a moment, her attempt at forcing it nearly messing everything up before she caught herself Something serpentine, maybe a metre long, landed nearby with a non-standard number of legs. Without really thinking too hard, she grabbed at it as it shot up her arm, feeding pain into her mantra as many sharp legs clawed at her Spirit and Heart, the Renewal of your Body unmade and your Soul broken! The centipede, which was a Golden Core realm critter, reflexively twitched twice and died as she punched her qi and intent through it before it could bite her. *KUUAAAAAAAAAAAASSSSSSSK!* The world wavered, though this time she had been ready for the howl and let her mantra feed off the confusion, turning it into recovery as she scrambled away. Spirit, Heart, Renewal, Body, Soul She cycled her mantra, normally this time, feeling a little strange as she did so after the harmonious torrent that had been its longer, fuller form, and swept her surroundings, quickly taking in the chaos around her. As a method, using her mantra like an actual mantra C a trick known only to inheritors who had had it passed down properly C and focusing all the mnemonics to a singular purpose made it much more effective in terms of immediate impact. If there was a downside, it was that while a normal use of the mantra could be maintained almost indefinitely, doing quite a few things, the long form required active focus to do so, and at her current realm was prone to easily being disrupted as the focus required put incredible strain on your ability to multi-task and by extension your psyche as a whole. As a result, she rarely used the longer form, except for moments like that, where she had to guarantee a decisive result. Thankfully, her little saga with the centipede appeared to have gone unnoticed, probably because the female tetrid was going berserk, trying to murder everyone else below her. That nobody had actually died yet was largely because of the oddity she had subconsciously registered moments earlier C namely that the tetrid, like all of them, was not in fact a native of Yin Eclipse, and thus was every bit as suppressed as they were. CUT ITS LEGS! one of the cultivators below screamed. {Fu Kans Lash} A bolt of lightning, unleashed by the same type of talisman she had used in the Red Pit, scoured the tetrids carapace, leaving glowing frond-like patterns but not accomplishing much else as the stalker easily blocked the bolt. -So, its at least Nascent Soul, she judged, maybe even Dao Seeking. Heavenly Virgins tits use a stronger! The exclamation was lost to her, and probably everyone else, as the stalker swayed back and uncurled its tail {Fu Kans Spea She picked herself up, swallowing down blood as the afterimages of trees and strange patterns in the rain vanished into normal trees and rain while the explosion, caused by the ignition of the acidic mist from the stalker, faded away. -Idiotic lunatics! a part of her swore, her own mantra still ringing in her ears. Several stunned critters, a spider and a She reflexively stabbed the cave centipede, all long legs and spines, upon spotting it an arms length from her face, then quickly checked there was nothing else obnoxiously horrible dislodged from the landscape nearby. Satisfied that there was not, she scrambled under a smoking, half fallen tree and got a better look at the aftermath of the chaos below. The two physical cultivators were nowhere to be seen, while one of the gang members C or mercenary experts, there was little difference in her mind at this point C was flailing in the water, cursing, where they had been thrown. The others were emerging from behind rocks or the fallen statue, while the tetrid was shaking itself, again largely unhurt and clearly sizing up its opponents. -Definitely Dao Seeking, she judged with a grimace, her ears still ringing from the noise of the blast. Odd movement caught her eye, at the entrance to the cavern. A moment later, she saw one, then two then maybe a dozen smaller tetrid stalkers emerge from the shadows, each about the size of a cat, skittering over collapsed awnings and rocks, aiming for the reeling cultivators. Those she spotted clearly through the rain and the chaos all had darker, freshly moulted exoskeletons, the yellow missing, replaced by a faint red tint Before she could even articulate how utterly moronic someone had clearly been, the others, who had been turning to see what the screams were about, noticed the new arrivals as well. SHIT, the others are! KILL THEM YOU IDIOT! Ahhaiaai! Erdan! {Flaying Mists of Jiong} {Mei Meis Fire Flower} {Echo of Mun} {Lu Peis Hammer} A veritable barrage of talismans scoured the cave entrance, even as she looked around for the adult tetrid, wondering where it had The adult, right on cue, dropped its disguised form, a trick that made the adults a thorough pain because it was part feng shui manipulation and part illusion, and smashed a foreleg into one unlucky cultivator whose qi armour didnt stop them bouncing twice on the lake with a wretched scream before vanishing into the reed beds on the far side. Two others nearby hurled talismans at it which transformed into shimmering bindings, grasping it directly until it spun, sliced off its own leg and regrew it instantly, nearly impaling one of the talisman casters. -Oh wonderful its an Immortal or maybe quasi-Immortal, she groaned. Two barriers flared, blocking off its attack at which point the female physical cultivator appeared like a mirage before the tetrids face, slapping her hand onto its head The tetrid recoiled, presumably as the womans mantra did its bit, though that didnt make her any happier as she looked on. -So, she is also a mantra inheritor thats sub-optimal, she thought sourly, feeling quite a bit of familiar resonance in the way she used her intent. Finally! one of the cultivators snapped, pulling out a talisman of their own. Just hold it right there! {Mus Multifarious Mountain} NO, YOU! The woman actually screamed at the over-enthusiastic cultivator who had just tossed a talisman version of a Dao Seeking grade, earth element sealing formation out locking the tetrid down for about half a second, before it exploded into loam and fell into the ground. AAAAIIIIIIEauk! The unlucky talisman caster screamed as four limbs exploded out of the ground, followed by the rest of the tetrid, as it erupted in a swirl of earth element qi, dirt and rock, narrowly failing to tear the luckless idiot in two. Even so, she suspected he would be fortunate to recover without dropping a realm; half his abdomen was gone and one arm was totally severed before two other cultivators smashed machete blades into the legs, just about managing to chop them apart and send the tetrid staggering away. Stupid bitch! one of them yelled at the woman. How could you lose control over it for a little formation!? Shaking her head, she had a strange pang of sympathy for the nameless Easten expert, who had done everything right, only for her gambit to be ruined because the cultivator didnt understand how the suppression worked. Just because its suppressed to Golden Core doesnt mean its not still an Immortal monster you son of a dog! the woman snarled, backing up as the tetrid regrew its two legs in a matter of moments and rounded on her. What the fates did it just?! -Qi manifestations are not soul manifestations and an Immortal monster can still put out a Golden Core grade qi manifestation The wise advice of Old Ling and a few others since, echoed in her head as she saw that reality play out before her. Its a qi manifestation! one of the other cultivators barked, Still suppressed to Golden Core though! Fates get buggered arent those suppressed, those should be suppressed! one of the others yelled from behind the collapsed statue. Between the two groups, the tetrid swayed left and right then abruptly collapsed into loam again, vanishing. What? Where did it go? Where is it? The confused exclamations echoed over-loudly in the suddenly much quieter surroundings. -Ah She looked off into the forest, realising what might have happened. -If its not native to this valley it can leave as it pleases -Has its real body gone after the one who was binding its kin? It will be able to follow them by their scent trails Dog shit! one of the cultivators suddenly swore. -Or is it just faking out they are smart enough to do that, she thought with a grimace, quickly looking at her surroundings again, hunting for places it might be lurking, waiting for the opportune moment to strike. Unfortunately there were far too many of those. Maybe its gone after Yeng and the others! a cultivator exclaimed, warily standing up and looking around. How?! If that goes out its SHIT! She stared into the gloom of the forest, her mantra keeping a tight grip on her emotions, recalling the stories from the previous day about a rogue tetrid that had attacked villages, laid out Elder Fei and presumably some others, then been dealt with, leaving no official record of its destruction with the local militia. -What are the odds that this and that are actually related? she pondered grimly. How can it follow they must be Miles away? the male Easten expert answered derisively, staring around warily. Tetrid queens can track the pheromones of all their brood for tens of miles one of the other Easten experts who had been diving in the lake added. especially their successor kin, the woman agreed with a frown, staring around at the forest and the cliffs with narrowed eyes. If it goes to the village, there will be an extermination called one of the others pointed out, sounding rather nervous now. We can blame it on the hunter! another snapped. How do you plan to swing that? Wen Suan spat, crawling out of the shallows where he had taken refuge. Its clear she went into the Red Pit came out of it too, Ha Kwan pointed out. Outside of the upper echelons of the Pavilion nobody knows enough about that place to be able to deny it. With Elder Fei side-lined, by the time they sort it out Ha Kwan stopped for a moment, then shrugged. In any case, Elder Mu is not up to speed with things, so it will be easy enough to sort out. I know something of her background, so the Ha clan will be happy to go with superficial excuses to push the Kun clan here and the West Flower Picking Pavilion into a disadvantageous position. -Really now? she mused, surveying her surroundings warily, because she really doubted that their barrage of talismans earlier had gotten rid of all the juvenile stalkers. Is that why you stole my ginseng and the body? Fine, warn the others, if they can head it off maybe it wont come to that and we can use its escape to cover our tracks... the cultivator who had been giving orders after Ku departed said. The question is where are Old Ku and Sir Huan? another added, looking back in the cave Maybe it did for them already, one of the divers remarked, not sounding that cut up about the idea to her ears. Bah! the leader scowled, stalking over towards the ruin of the camp, followed by two others, presumably to recover whatever artefact they had been using for distance communication. The others sighed and started to relax as he shoved aside the torn canopy and The tetrid dropped off the cliff, where the shadow of the massif had meant its form was not so obvious in the rain, pinning one luckless cultivator to the ground with two limbs, though again, not killing him. The leader blurred away with a curse, but still managed to get hit by a stray leg, sending him crashing into the ruins of the camp, while the last, frozen, found himself face to face with the crouching tetrid. In one smooth motion, the insectoid predator leant back and spat another cloud of searing venom across the entirely unprepared group who had relaxed their guard. Arriiiggggggsh! The luckless cultivator standing right in front of the tetrid was sent sprawling, flailing in agony. Noooo my Ahgggggghhh! Aashsssff! You motherless! Guaaaaahh my! Ucccskkk! Mother! -And that, folks, is why we dont antagonize qi beasts she reflected grimly, ducking down under her half-fallen tree, even as the others all scattered chaotically for cover, screaming and cursing amid the roiling cloud. And probably why Huan and Ku have not reappeared, they want to strike decisively, once they are sure that they have its physical body. Gritting her teeth, she carefully looked around for her compass, which had fallen to the ground during the chaos. Finding it in the dirt, she picked it up and sent some qi into it, then glowered and resisted the urge to toss it down again. -May monkeys piss in your tea! I liked that compass! she complained in her heart, staring at the absolute reading frozen on it even as her mantra consumed her anger, using it to boost her recovery. Two more quick tests proved that it had indeed been totally ruined, the alignments within it fused by exposure to whatever had happened a few minutes prior. Grinding her teeth in frustration, she took the beggars compass out of her pouch. Oh fates go curse your own nine generations! she hissed under her breath as her beggars compass twisted once and then died before her eyes, again telling her that now was the most auspicious time ever to recover corpses. Shaking her head she shoved the ruined compass back in her pouch, frowned for a moment, then quickly grabbed a bunch of suitable materials C from those she had habitually gathered while approaching the cavern C from her storage talisman and made a new one. This, thankfully, worked just as she had hoped, although it only told her in no uncertain terms that the nearby surroundings were very inauspicious to her personal wellbeing. A second test told her that now was indeed the most auspicious time to recover bodies however that was diminishing. She considered it, turning that over in her mind a few times. On the one hand, that likely meant that the longer the fight went on, the harder it would be for her to sneak in, probably because over a dozen cultivators would win out eventually. On the other, the abruptness of that shift, and the fact that it had broken both her extant compasses, including one that had survived trips into the Inner Valleys and encounters with the threats there was suspicious. There were ways to mess with compasses, and they were expensive enough that destroying them was a viable way to inconvenience someone, or annoy them into making rash decisions. -Is this related to my alignment talisman use from earlier? she frowned, ducking slightly as a piece of cave collapse crashed into the forest near her, having been deflected by the tetrid. Pulling out her alignment talisman, she considered it pensively then slapped it on her arm. Next, she checked the teleport talisman, which was thankfully still working. It was high enough quality that most commonly available locking formations shouldnt interfere with it, not that she necessarily wanted to trust to that. Finally, she donned a nondescript grey and brown robe and a grass hat, stashed her Bureau talisman and everything else vaguely incriminating into her storage talisman, which she then tightly bound around her right wrist, the jade flat to her skin and hidden by luss cloth wrapping, and glanced over at the fight once again. The cultivators had recovered and she noted that two more had rushed out from the cave, though neither were Ku or Huan. -Maybe it did take them out though the way it exited the interior did not look deliberate What if my presence has been noted and this is all a trap to draw me in, looking for the bodies in a predictable manner? That last thought was not pleasant, however, it also suggested a degree of forward planning that looked rather at odds with what she had witnessed up to that point. -Unless the perpetrators Ku or Huan just see this lot as disposable and the release of the tetrid is designed to cover this all up? Staring at the dirt for a moment, she sighed, knowing that in her heart the decision was unchanged from her earlier determination in many ways. Not to mention, she still needed clear proof to not self-inflict the very thing Ha Kwan had just talked about in any event. -Well, with the suppression its not that important the key thing is an opening Turning back to the fight, she ran through what the stalker had been doing, thinking about how it was rather carefully stretching out its cries for maximum impact. -Its been almost long enough since it spat venom for it to recover its stamina, she judged, recalling her previous experiences with adult tetrids and steeling herself pre-emptively. Which should mean any time about now *KUAAAAAAAAASSSSSSSSSK!* Almost as she predicted it would, the tetrid shrieked again, sending out deeply disorientating waves of intent to pressure everyone. Such creatures were not stupid, quite the opposite in fact, and near as she could tell the creatures goal was to keep its prey on the back foot. Likely it wanted fresh bodies for more spawn live cultivators would be preferable to dead so it had to wear them down sufficiently. That meant lots of poison, lots of screams a few ambushes. -And its still possible that this is just a manifestation its channelling she thought grimly, again sweeping her gaze across her surroundings, looking for anything abnormal or out of place. Satisfied that she was in the clear, she at last made her move, slipping under the fallen tree and into the shrubbery overhanging the path. A quick glance told her that everyone was focused on the tetrid, who was now charging after the physical cultivators, very much aware that they were the biggest threat. {Empty Eye Steps} Holding her breath, she stilled her heartbeat and dropped down into the rubble below to hide again, in the shadow of a tangled vine A flailing limb caught one of the cultivators in the side and sent him smashing into the low cliff a few metres away from her. The youth, who as luck would have it had darkish brown hair about her length and a tanned complexion, twitched a few times but didnt get up, so she quickly vaulted over her rock, dragged him fully into cover of the ferns he had fallen into and stole his hat. Making sure he really was properly out, she then crawled back out Hey you okay? She half glanced at one of the other cultivators who had now spotted her and half shook her head, pointing to her stomach and head. He nodded, made to move towards her, then threw himself flat as the tetrid spun, seeing an opportunity, and lashed out a limb towards them both The wave of intent hit her like a hammer, jarring her organs, even as her mantra blunted the worst of the blow. She still took the opportunity to be thrown away into the ruin of the camp below her observation point, near where the jars had been, rolling for good measure just to make sure she got the distance. The luckless cultivator who had been trying to help her was caught full on and collapsed like a stringless puppet, blood running from his orifices. Shit! Dont go doing that you idiot! someone else screamed from nearer the waters edge at the unconscious cultivator. The Spirit of the Heart becomes the Renewal of the Body through the Soul Shaking her head, she recited the mantra in her minds eye, feeling her qi surge out from deep within the core of her body and pushed herself up, quickly looking around Intuition made her roll away as a small tetrid, the size of her head, struck from the shadows of the collapsed awning, its colours shifting slightly as it moved. Catching it by the abdomen, she sent a withering pulse of her own intent into it and it died in her hand, legs unable to pierce her skin. -Not even Qi Condensation? She blinked, surprised. Ah wait it is but has barely got a core. Crushing the dark, freshly moulted carapace in her fist she found the core which was little more than a small peach pit-sized smoky green and brown pearl tainted with the merest corona of red. -And they can already disguise themselves this well? Today just gets better and better, she glowered and tossed it down in the wreckage of the body, then looked around again, taking in the interior of the cave. Her immediate impression was of a tall, cavernous space, maybe forty metres deep by thirty wide, the roof sloping down at an angle at the back, with a large fissure in the ceiling. The floor, which sloped down to the lake slightly, was strewn with large boulders. The right-hand side of the cavern had a second large fissure, also blocked with several more water-rounded boulders, out of which a shallow stream was running, currently dammed and diverted to stop the rest of the cave flooding. The ruins inside were a series of very worn, rock-carved figures, seated in a rough semi-circle around the interior, each on their own boulder plinth or maybe carved from the boulders themselves. Behind that, somewhat illuminated by lanterns, she could pick out at least four doorways in the rear wall of the cave and a fifth where someone had walled off the fissure on the left that led up into the roof. All in all, the style was quite typical of the way shrines, with the exception of the carved statues in the cave itself, which looked archaically familiar. -So, a larger ruin that someone repurposed long ago now rediscovered? Her musing was cut off by the appearance of three more cultivators rushing out of one of the exits at the rear of the cave, weapons drawn. Faking being stunned, she watched as they joined the battle, castigating the others for being so useless. -As expected, there are way more than twelve just waiting around here, she complained inwardly. Nothing is ever simple is it? There was still no sign of Elder Ku or Sir Huan either, which was making her nervous. -I could contact Elder Mu but there is no guarantee that the Pavilion isnt outside his control, she thought with a frustrated mental sigh. Contacting Father will cause its own problems as well which leaves Sana or Juni? Listening for the tell-tale scratch of tetrid claws moving on rock, she pondered for a moment, then picked Juni, on the grounds that the Kun clan had local influence here already and her friend could easily find ways to share some information about matters without it getting back to her. Taking out the talisman, she focused on it and nearly hit her head on the ground, as she got nothing. -A formation blocking it? she thought, looking around for any obvious signs of one, but there was nothing *KUAAAAAAAAAASSSSSSSSK* Another scream from the rampaging tetrid stalker outside the cave made her quickly check in that direction, but it was just the bull-sized beast rounding on the new arrivals and sending one crashing into the cliff below where she had been earlier She watched, frowning as three of the cultivators each got another solid hit on the tetrid, and involuntarily put her hand to the alignment disruption talisman on the inside of her forearm. Using it would be a bit of a gamble, but it didnt appear as if the tetrid was being puppeted directly. The main concern she had was in controlling its external manifestation so everyone else didnt immediately realise that someone had -First lets see if I cant find one of the formation flags? she decided, reining in her rampant speculation about formations and restrictions. Its also not impossible that there is something blood ling related going on here, given the red markings on the juveniles. Casting around, she thought about where it would be convenient within the cavern to continue the formation she had seen outside and found herself looking at the lanterns, set or hung at various random points -How did the formation go? Sending her mind back, she thought of the formation flags she had seen earlier and the layout the few outside had been in, trying to visualize how that might translate. The hair on her arms and neck suddenly stood up as a stray bolt of lightning from some unseen talisman or art grounded itself on the far side of the cavern, leaving splotches in her vision for a moment. Glancing back behind her again, she saw she wasnt the only person cursing the deflected bolt, which again reinforced that the tetrid fighting out there was durable beyond what the suppression might lead you to believe. Deciding that her current location was not the best place to ponder questions of formation alignments, she quickly slipped into the darkness, heading for the nearest lantern that was hanging from the ceiling, bound to a handy stalactite. Arriving at it, she checked the lantern with a resigned grimace, because just as she had half expected, it was just a normal lantern. -So, clearly not every lantern is a flag but its a basic detection one that they added extra layers to so it will be fairly well structured she mused, looking around again. A quick check of two more along the edge of the cavern told her that her hunch had been right, because the third one did hold two formation flags which were both inert. -So I would have wasted an alignment talisman, she judged, looking at both of them. One was the detection flag; the other, however, she didnt recognise at all, beyond the fact that her talisman had only partially disrupted it from whatever it did, dissociating it from the formation node. Quickly looking around again, she saw nobody paying her any attention and paused, doing a double take past the far door, the one closest to the boulder-choked chasm, because there was a shadow in it. Using her mantra with Empty Eye Steps to avoid moving unnaturally, she waved to the figure, who didnt respond, barely turning in her direction What are you doing, we need everyone out here! a shout from behind her made her half turn. She pointed at her ears, then at her side and shook her head, then pointed at the lantern with the formation, quickly miming a universal sign for its broken. Fates get okay, check the others! the cultivator called back, to which she nodded, glancing back at the other figure in the shadow of the door who was gone. -Right thats not creepy at all, she thought, looking around the cavern and wondering how many more A small tetrid stalker leapt out of the dark from above, making her step smartly sideways and send it spinning away with a kick into the wall, where it died with a leggy *splat*. Two more shot out of the gloom, one of which she caught, directly, using it to hit the second, sending both freshly hatched critters spinning away, their qi already dispersed by a quick pulse of her intent. Watching for a fourth one, she considered the placement of the lantern next to her in relation to the others and set her sights on another, hanging off a rock half-way along the cave wall. Staggering over, she checked it and found her hunch was right, as she found three talisman flags this time, attached to the base of the lantern: two inert, relating to detection and some kind of barrier, the final one the same as in the other lantern, also partially inert. -Its a standard large-scale formation then? she thought, sketching the points in her mind. It doesnt work so much off the auspicious alignments themselves, like you tend to use out here, but follows a rather regimented internal alignment that has to be fit to a space? Those had advantages, namely that they could be very modular, allowing for integration of similar formations within the same framework of internal alignments, which in turn allowed for quick setup and easy maintenance. The issue, if you could call it that, out here at least, was that they ate spirit stones like a physical refinement cultivator did spirit food or you had to find other mediums to power it -That will have to eat spirit stones and formation cores unless are they using spirit herbs? she wondered, her gaze sweeping across the other doorways. Taking an unobtrusive glance at her compass, she saw it was pulling her towards where she had seen the shadow because of course it was. She stared at that door for a moment, seeing nothing in the darkness, and sighed softly, setting off for the next lantern. Of the other flags in the cavern, she only miscalculated two of the seven, which was interesting to her in its own right, because it implied that whoever had set down the formation had known enough to skip unnecessary flags, or perhaps that they had had especially good documentation with the provided formation. In the process, she also ended up killing another nine juvenile, hand-sized tetrids, which was actually less than she expected, truthfully. However, looking around as she went, she saw evidence that a fair few had also been killed, shredded or burnt by the early barrage of talismans, so she supposed that those attacking her were the lucky ones or the stragglers. The first room at the rear of the cavern she checked was very boring; just a pile of crates, some foodstuffs, various tools and the like, all tossed in there. The second was a chamber that had been turned into living quarters, which was in some disarray but otherwise unoccupied, all its lanterns recently extinguished, so she again avoided entering for now. The third room, close to the middle of the cave, was in fact a long rectangular hall lined with statues that was adjoined by two more doors and appeared to have steps up at the far end. She considered it warily for a moment, before again moving on to the fourth room where she had seen the shade. In contravention of her expectations, though, it actually held nothing much. It was large, yes, but mostly dedicated to storage with a few stacks of pots in the middle of the room, some crates along the walls, a few statues that had been dragged in and set up that someone had been cleaning and that was it. Again, she didnt really enter, just examined it from the doorway, in large part because the potential risk of having tetrids fall on your head while going into such places was quite high. What did stand out though, was that here too all the lanterns had been extinguished, recently as well, because smoke still drifted in the air. How is it? She turned to find one of the other injured cultivators had stumbled in to the cavern from the fight outside. Thinking quickly, she shook her head, pretending to not quite understand. Ah intent shock, the male cultivator remarked, his grimace barely visible. That idiot Yeng was meant to have them all sealed up in the hall how did that big one get out here even? he complained, looking around A lantern near the doorway of the living quarters, one of the formations ones, fell over, making the cultivator turn. -Oh come on this is getting beyond a joke, she complained, stepping smartly away from the doorway behind her, just in time to pre-empt three tetrid stalkers, a bit larger than the ones she had seen before, skipping out almost in a line, aiming for both of them. She stomped on the second one, then kicked the third away with enough force that it left a fluorescent, smoking smear on a nearby stalagmite-encrusted boulder. The cultivator spotted the last one, stumbling backwards and trying to hit it, his reactions oddly clumsy -Oh, poisoned! she realised, understanding what was going on, and darted towards him. The tetrid saw her coming and ducked away into the shadows, breaking line of sight and vanishing amid the rocks and shadows cast by the lantern behind the cultivator. Sweeping her gaze across the flickering edges of the lanterns, which were offering only partial illumination and annoyingly deep shadows, she fought the urge to sigh again. Ddangerous, she rasped, deliberately making it sound like her vocal chords had been injured. You sound a bit? the other cultivator stared at her for a moment, before again trying to look two ways at once, his back against the rock. Shaking her head, she pointed at the nearby tetrid corpses, then at her neck, hoping her deception worked. Hinjury, she rasped. Pillsh, b..but harrd to spee-kuuuh-hu! her attempt at speech ended in a stifled, barely audible cough, making him nod understandingly. Phoison, she hissed for extra emphasis, pointing again at a tetrid. Shit dogshit thing that bastard Yeng should have kept a closer eye on them! the male cultivator complained, still looking from side to side. Formations damaged, she added, pointing at the lanterns and making a sign for all broken. Frowning, the youth glanced at the lantern above him, which held one of the nodes, and grimaced in disgust. Ku, Huan? she asked. Faugh, he spat, looking around again. Dunno, maybe the spiders did get His words were cut off as a soundless howl from the female tetrid outside made the air in the cavern waver unpleasantly. Involuntarily, she put a hand to her ear, glad she had her mantra to help, but even with it, blood was running out and her vision was not quite right, the shadows bleeding in unpleasant ways, shapes twisting in the darkness. ! the other cultivator screamed something, his words lost in the ringing absence of sound, even as he had to drop to his knees, barely able to stand as blood ran out of his nose and ears. Her gaze caught two tetrids slowly creeping across the rock behind him, only visible to her because she knew what to look for in the flickering borders between shadow and light from the lanterns. Thinking quickly, she stumbled herself, appearing as if the distorting howl from the stalker had done its work and both tetrids leapt, not for her but for the cultivator. As she anticipated, several more exited the shadows near the living quarters where they had been slowly slinking around, moving now in a straight line that totally messed with your depth perception, making the casual onlooker really underestimate the numbers moving forward, even when the darkness was not trying to paint itself into whirlpools in ones vision. -Three four six seven, she grimaced, counting the undulations in the line as they covered the distance with reflex-numbing speed She gritted her teeth, pushed qi into her mantra and fell straight into them, rolling over two, squashing a third with her falling leg and grabbing a fourth with her hand, splattering it into the floor on the edge of a handy rock. The fifth, sixth and seventh skittered away, dashing into her blind spots. Behind her, the other cultivator screamed and punched something, missing and hitting solid rock instead. Scrambling sideways, she narrowly dodged a larger limb that extended out of the shadows of the doorway she had just been beside, materializing into a large dog-sized tetrid with dark grey-green chitin marred by several reddish discolourations. Fate-thrashed-bastard! {Fu Kans Lash} The talisman, triggered by the other cultivator, turned the cave around her into a diorama of blazing candles as lightning scythed through a smaller dozen tetrids of varying sizes. The bolt narrowly missed her, grounding itself in the one that had just been about to attack her. She was about to scramble up when a dull distortive lag in her mind caught her attention, a moment where the fog of circumstance didnt quite match Two more stalkers descended like spectral executioners out of the darkness, even as she expelled its influence The blow came not from the stalkers, but the cultivator, who had hit her, she realised with a talisman that had not manifested its activation seal via widely discernible intent. A wave of glittering qi washed over her, the nearest stalker and then the wall behind her, incautiously taking out a lantern with a formation in it as well, even as the cultivator snarled with inarticulate frustration. -Oh for fates sakes, this is She cut off her internal, icy anger and rolled away, focusing on her mantra to expel the ill effects of the qi trying to invade her body from whatever he had used. Even the momentary contact had blistered the skin across half her body, an act that would have been crippling were it not for her ability to bury all that and turn it back into recovery and resilience. Spirit of the Heart brings Renewal to the Body and Soul -Ancestors curse all blood ling trees, I hate this day! she swore, even as the long form of her mantra echoed in her minds eye, locking down her emotional state and repelling the invading qi. Watch it! she rasped at the other cultivator, swallowing down a palmed qi-replenishment pill Nameless inauspicious youre not Quanlu! he snarled after a moment of shocked staring. It took her a moment to realise why he had arrived at that conclusion, before finding that the talisman the idiot had cast had disintegrated half her robe. Who? Before his shout could carry anywhere, she leapt on him, smashing his head directly back into the rock pillar that had held the lantern. He groaned and tried to fumble for another talisman, but she easily tore the wallet from his hands, tossing it away into the darkness before grabbing him by his hair and smacking his head a second time off the rock. Spirit and Heart, the Renewal of your Body unmade and your Soul broken! Not willing to take any chances, she punched her mantra, at full strength, straight into his body, visualising him being smothered in the sapping darkness of Yin Eclipses suppression. The only part of her mantra that didnt really engage was the ''Soul'' mnemonic, largely she had come to conclude over the years because of the way all aspects of the soul were interfered with by the suppression. The mnemonic there worked passively, but any active manifestation was just blunt. He tried to fight back, but his qi revealed him to be only a weak Golden Core cultivator and in his current confused and injured state it was easy for her to overwhelm his intent. Faugh! she sat back, shaking her head in disgust once he had fallen properly unconscious and stopped moving, still not relaxing her watch for more tetrid stalkers. Once she had caught her breath, she quickly got up and hurried towards the doorway at the left-hand side of the cavern, where the wall had been built across the fissure. A quick look inside revealed another hall some thirty metres long, a bunch more statues and a rather traditional-looking altar adorned with foxes and dragons. -The Ha clan? she thought with some surprise, looking around at the other worn statues in the main cavern which, now that she thought about it, were clearly cultivators, albeit in rather archaic, formal garb. So, where did the adult tetrid stalker come from? she pondered, looking back around the cavern, her mental state still locked rigidly by her mantra. Grimacing, she quickly stuck her head into the hall. Nothing dropped on her immediately, so she darted inside, making a few random changes in direction before stopping, looking around warily With a grunt, she caught the tetrid stalker, ignoring the pain of its limbs stabbing her forearms, and tossed it down on the ground. Pulling out the dagger from her talisman, she stabbed it between its third and fourth thorax segments, feeling the blade skitter off the core. Stay down! she snarled, gritting her teeth and putting her palm on the wound, manifesting her mantra again, inverting Spirit and Renewal to strike at it. The creature twitched then its legs curled... Not buying its reaction at all, she tore the blade out and lopped off half the legs before it could straighten them to stab at her stomach, legs and heart. -Cunning things are cunning, she spat, tearing out the core from the crippled thing and examining it. Much like the puppeted one she had slain on the slope had been, this stalkers peach pit-sized core was also tainted with a faint smoky red. -And its big for a Qi Refinement one as well well fed. Looking around, she fought against the itchy feeling on the back of her neck that made her feel like she was being watched and swallowed down another qi-replenishment pill. None of the stalkers had been stronger than the one she just killed, near as she could tell, which matched well with the theory that most of them were a very new brood. The maturation rate of such things was fast, much much faster than spirit herbs, which might take a season or two to gain a proper foundation. In comparison, a tetrid brood could be hatched at Qi Condensation if the queen was high enough realm, and reach Golden Core within weeks so long as they had food. Progression above that in Yin Eclipse was rather stunted, because of the suppression, as far as she was aware, but with sufficient resources it would be quite possible to raise one to Nascent Soul or Dao Seeking within a year or two. -They must have had a nest here, puppeting the ones with good mutations for scouting and the like she mused. Continuing her investigation, she found no other exits from the fissure itself as she went. The space just narrowed after some thirty metres, with the end wall being taken up by a large shrine, partly built and partly just cut out of the rock, within which sat a notably larger pair of statues C a man and a woman sitting side by side holding hands. Both were depicted in early middle age, wearing elegant robes carved with foxes and dragons. The bearded man had a sort of benevolent expression that looked vaguely familiar, though not in any way she could place, while the woman was regal and dignified, a veil obscuring her features. An inscribed symbol held jointly by the pair seemed to read something like Tai, or maybe Tie. -Definitely a later ruin, she judged, comparing the style with what she had seen from South Grove and the Inner Valleys, not lowering her guard for any errant tetrids. There is nowhere near enough floral inscription for it to be from Yin Eclipse itself. Is this some old clan shrine? Looking around, she saw that most of the other smaller, seated statues had similar, if less ornate, robes. Mostly they were men, but there were a few women interspersed, she now saw, visible mostly because they lacked beards and carried fans rather than swords or blades. She was about to depart, when she noticed a pair of well-hidden doors in the shadow by the shrine. Frowning, she warily made her way over and peered inside one, finding that it was a passage further into the fissure, which narrowed rapidly until it became a door someone had carved into the rock. Considering it for a moment, she glanced behind her but, seeing no evidence of pursuit or tetrids, sighed and silently made her way onwards. Beyond that door she found a smaller chamber, carved into an octagon with a door on each face, while in the middle was a strange figure with eight arms and four heads facing in each cardinal direction, the plinth below it holding an inscription that, while worn with age Beware, for Darkness shall claim all who trespass here, Holy Ancestors see all, the Sanctity of Tai is all. Beware, for Darkness shall claim all who trespass here. She stared at the inscription, which had quietly rearranged its ancient text to be understandable, and swallowed, glad she had her mantra to provide mental support. -It is a tomb this lot are exploring some old experts tomb or ancestral shrine The inscription was archaic in tone, but the style was familiar, because some things really didnt change and one of those things was the formal language for burying the dead and warding against the ill intentions of others. A quick look to either side told her that those warnings had not necessarily been heeded, because all six of the doorways had been torn open. Thankfully, the damage to the doors was not fresh, though some effort had been made rather recently to clean off a lot of the algae. Warily looking inside one, she found the contents to be anticlimactic. The room in question was about six metres by four, well appointed, with a shrine at the far end flanked by four ancestral guardian figures glaring down. The sides of the room were a series of shallow alcoves that likely had once held statues or maybe some treasures or artefacts of import. In the middle of the room there was a blocky altar, about two metres by one, which someone had been in the process of cleaning algae off. Pulling out her beggars compass she watched the various readings just come back as yin, yin, yin, all the yin, nothing but the yin and sighed. That was expected, all but confirming that this was exactly what she could see with her own two eyes C a long-abandoned ruin that was a tomb or a shrine. Grimacing, she stared around again, trying to see if there was any overt evidence of formations that might have been recently added. Her compass twitched slightly, but settled back into another nothing but yin here reading a moment later. After looking around for a bit longer and still finding nothing, she eventually returned to the main hall and quickly checked the other side rooms. The other three not on the cardinal directions were all the same as the first one she had checked. The two on east and west, however, were proper shrines, carved with large statues at the end, each one with hands raised. Presumably, they had once held stele or something like it, but the degree of weathering told her that they had long been removed. *Tak, tak, tak!* The sound of chitin on rock made her quickly check this way and that, but in fact the cat-sized tetrid was outside the room, on the wall, poking at the edge of the doorway, apparently unable or unwilling to enter. Upon seeing that it had drawn her attention, it withdrew into the gloom of the corridor, vanishing from her slightly qi-enhanced vision. A moment later, a large boom echoed through the complex, reminding her that the battle outside was still ongoing. She stared at the doorway, with narrowed eyes, then around the octagonal room, expecting a trap, because she knew enough about tetrid stalkers to know that even those only a few hours hatched could be as dangerously intelligent as any mature adult. Walking back across the room, she actually had to turn her back, breaking line of sight with the doorway in, before they finally moved. Three stalkers shot out of the side rooms, followed by the one she had just seen from the doorway, accompanied by two others that danced after it, their legs nearly moving in synch, illusionary diffraction off their carapaces making it hard to track the number running in a line Puffing out her cheeks, she withdrew the knife from her talisman and cut one straight out of the air. -Thankfully all of them are weak Her rather leading thought was proven wrong when her blade hit the carapace of the first one and actually bounced, sending a shock up her arm. Rolling her eyes, she spun with the rebound, connecting with one of the others and flattening it to the ground with a rather icky crunch. Her return blow stabbed a leaping one in the mouth, the blade sinking all the way to the hilt. Discarding the dagger, she caught a fourth by its stabbing foreleg, hurling it against a statue hard enough to leave a fluorescent splatter, then stamped on the fifth. The remaining two backed off into the shadows, circling away from her as she traversed the room in a semi-circle, heading for the far door. The first leapt from the top of the middle statue, actually managing to land on her shoulder before she killed it with a pulse of mantra-supported intent. The second ran, but not far, because she kicked half a broken pot that was lying on the floor at it with enough force to nearly cut it in two. Not lowering her guard, she recovered her knife, cutting out the core of that stalker, which was Qi Condensation, much as she had expected. Going around all the others, she eventually found that the one she had originally hit, and which she had killed with the smashed pot, was Golden Core, but all the rest were still Qi Condensation. The Golden Core tetrid was also only two moults old, which meant it been hatched at Qi Condensation. -Really, I am not being paid enough for this, she grumbled, noting that all their cores were contaminated with smoky red qi. She left them where they fell, because there was no point in collecting such cores. You would have to pay someone to take them off your hands for the most part and, given they had all come from a reared brood, it might be possible to trace them back to her. -No recent formation stuff in here either, she observed to herself, noting that someone had at some point hung a lantern from the main statue in the middle of the octagonal room, but it was not there now. The far corridor, which descended at a shallow incline, took her to another hall, where the fissure widened out again. The area around the entrance had several lanterns, all recently extinguished, she could see courtesy of the smoke, while a few further out were still lit, providing glimmering, eerie illumination of the flooded fissure. -Yep definitely some old ancestral temple, she mused, taking in the statues on the walls, each one with a series of friezes below it, no doubt depicting famous deeds of those ancient elders. The floor of the hall itself was almost completely flooded, bar a few pieces of rockfall and a grid of smaller statues laid out in two groups either side of what was probably a now-submerged path up the middle. The far end, about forty metres away, held a large, five-story pagoda made of stone, set into the fissure and blocking it off entirely. Looking to either side, she could just make out a few other closed doorways, visible on the sides of the fissure. -Well, this is probably a dead end, she judged, sweeping her gaze across the water, which was rippling faintly here and there as more fell from above. Her gaze lingered on the side doors for a moment, but all of them were sealed and she could make out fresh gouges on the nearest one suggesting that the group had failed to open it. In any case, she had no intention of wading into the cold, murky waters, so after a moment she turned and hurried back up the corridor. Returning to the octagonal hall, she had to pause for another enraged shriek from the tetrid queen before making her way back into the first hall of statues and finally the main cavern which was much as she had left it, except that half the lanterns in it were now extinguished and two more prone figures lay near the entrance, silhouetted in the harsh glare of the outside world. Crouching down, she checked her compass again, and got nothing at all really in regards to a direction or an auspicious induction regarding the bodies, which made her a bit annoyed even if it was expected. Scrunching up the compass, she quickly put together another one, keeping an eye on her surroundings for any threats, and interrogated it as well and got exactly the same reading. Curious, she gave it a much simpler reading, namely is this place dangerous, and got a concerningly ambivalent reading back. -Is something still messing with qi-based feng shui in here? Biting her lip, she pulled out a handful of talisman coins and tossed them down on an algae patch. The results she got were more promising, it had to be said, however, they also confirmed her suspicion. -So, either the alignment disruption talisman was not as effective as it first appeared, or there is something else here messing with -Oh -If its a tomb, of course there will be defences capable of standing the test of time, maybe even the lingering claws of Yin Eclipse given how close this place is to the edge. Staring into the gloom, she felt a bit silly. Mortal divination was anchored on things like tomb alignments and worked just fine, even in Yin Eclipse, though that loophole was availed by very few as far as she was aware because, unlike qi-based divination compasses, you couldnt just buy one and a manual of corresponding results to know what it was telling you. Similarly, mortal feng shui also worked, but was phenomenally hard to set up within the suppression zone, simply because of how hostile to outside manipulation the alignments were. Probably the complexs own original alignments had long been claimed by the land, but that didnt necessarily mean aspects of the local feng shui had totally subsumed them. That was why way stations, which monsters in Yin Eclipse tended to avoid unless baited, were such a valuable resource for those travelling the mountains and valleys. The rain cascading down over the cave entrance abruptly rippled, shimmering with ethereal colours. {Eighteen Palms of King Kang} The whole cavern shook as a vast series of impacts tore through it. -So, someone is starting to treat it more seriously, she guessed, clenching her jaw and focusing on the stability of her qi for a moment, so her teleport talisman would not trigger abortively. Cover! Cover! Someones scream from outside made her focus her attention there again as three of the cultivators fighting outside dashed back into the cavern. *Tcch* Biting her lip, she quickly ducked into the cover of a convenient bit of roof-fall and started to make her way along the rear wall of the cavern. Back! Look out! A second yell made her glance around and find that the tetrid queen had charged directly inside Intuition made her drop flat as a boulder twice the size of her was sent spinning across the cave, ricocheting off others, narrowly missing a cultivator to smash into the roof ten metres to her right and spray rock fragments everywhere. Scrambling back up, she rolled into the nearest available room, which happened to be the living quarters -Shit! Intuition screamed at her and she kept rolling, barely dodging the opening stab of the stalker that had been lurking in the shadow of a bench right beside the door. Ignoring the sensation of tearing cloth, she lashed out at it, catching something, before being thrown down as a shockwave rolled through the main cavern, jarring her body badly and making her vision blur Excruciating pain lanced through her side and she reflexively grasped at the wavering space in front of her, her palm meeting chitinous carapace Spirit breaks the Heart, the Renewal of the Body subverted through the broken Soul! Qi flowed out of her, followed by all kinds of suppressed, angry and frustrated feelings, obliterating the sapience of the dog-sized tetrid stalker that had just stabbed her in the side. It didnt even thrash as it died, such was the unconstrained anger that she unleashed on it. Two more fell out of the air with dull thuds a moment later where the expanding aura of manifested intent had clipped them. Mother, your daughter is still alive somehow she panted, pulling the claw out of her side, feeding her pain and the dangerous, empty feeling that was the aftereffect of putting that much emotional weight into the attack back into the Spirit, Body and Renewal mnemonics. Pushing the dead tetrid off her, she sat up and took her blade, now stashed at her waist, and hacked open its carapace, affirming that it was also a Golden Core critter. Based on the instability of the core and the lack of any markings inside the carapace, she could only conclude that it was a very young one as well, maybe only days old or perhaps a week at most. -This is why you dont mess with these critters! she cursed in her heart, noting that the core was, again, tainted with red. They exceed expectations in all the worst ways! Bastard Yeng, I hope a tetrid hides under your bed in your next nine lifetimes! That was a bit of wisdom imparted from Old Ling, though concerning qi beasts in general, rather than just tetrid stalkers. All the major groupings of colony making insects C spiders, tetrids, ants, some centipedes, the rare occurrences of colony wasps C were horribly dangerous in that regard. Their maturation rate was only limited by available resources and they rarely underwent tribulations in their advancement before hitting Immortal and even then, not necessarily if they broke through in Yin Eclipses suppression zone itself. Casting a quick look around the room, she stood up, wincing; though the flesh wound was already healing, the phantom pain still lingered and while she could feed it to her mantra, she was already running a dangerous deficit there. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The living quarters were kind of what she expected. Mostly a place for those watching the cave or working there to stash their stuff and a few hung hammocks for those who needed them to rest in. One hammock was torn to pieces, a slumped figure unmoving on the floor in its wreckage, blood pooling around them. Making her way over to the unfortunate victim, she found that he was not dead, but rather unconscious and thoroughly paralysed by tetrid venom. The blood came from the several strips of flesh torn out of his arm and side, but probably he would survive, albeit with some nasty trauma. Quashing the little bit of sympathy she might have felt for him in other circumstances, she riffled through his belongings quickly. The luckless cultivator had no storage ring, however his talisman wallet held basic offensive and defensive talismans similar to what she had seen being used outside and his waist pouch held some currency talismans, a broken compass and four talismans. The first one she checked marked him as being an outer disciple of the Jade Willow Sect. The second proclaimed him to be a guest member of the Deng clan. The third was a good luck charm, somewhat akin to those the young boy had been selling in Jade Willow Village. The fourth, however, was really unusual, because it marked him as a three-star ranked Associate Herb Hunter, conferring him the equivalent of a one-star silver ranking. -HuhIts actually genuine? she frowned, turning the Bureau talisman over in her hands. Associate Hunter of Mu Banlu Village Pavilion? She filed that away in her head to check later. As far as she knew, Mu Banlu was a small village south of Blue Water City on the coastal side of the mountains and was a place she only knew as a random dot on a large map. The rank of Associate Hunter was similarly a weird one, because it was rarely handed out. Compared to a Guest Official of a Pavilion, an Associate Hunter was basically a full Pavilion member but with none of the official responsibilities and all the advantages of being considered a full official. It was, in short a position awarded to cronies or people who had money. -Though given how hard these are to fake, its probably easier to get one issued under dubious circumstances, she reflected. After looking at the four talismans in turn for a second time, she set them back down with a vexed grimace. The Hunter one, if it was genuine, would mark her immediately if she stole it. Similarly, on the off chance that the other talismans were genuine, the last thing she needed was some angry discipline hall disciple from the Jade Willow Sect rushing after her before she could explain. In much the same vein, possessing a Deng clan talisman might also cause her more trouble than it solved. -Its like everything is just conspiring to screw with me she grumbled, looking around again, pondering the question of evidence. -Its a compelling picture but only a superficial Another large explosion outside shook the room she was in, breaking her train of thought for a moment as she checked nothing was going to attack her again. -I suppose I can only risk it she decided, shaking her head and pushing some qi into her scrip. The scan took a nervous two minutes, however, rather miraculously in her own eyes, she was not discovered. While it was doing its thing, she quickly went through the rest of the room, but beyond a few bed rolls, some spare changes of robes, a few pots of liquor and some commonly available manuals on dangerous flora and fauna of Yin Eclipse there was very little to provide any concrete identity on the occupants. Casting a final glance at the comatose cultivator, she sighed and went back to the door, carefully checking the state of the cavern outside. The tetrid was still rampaging, or putting on a very good act of it, keeping the disparate groups of cultivators under continuous pressure as they wasted minor talismans trying to slow it down and manoeuvre it into a less disadvantageous position. Waiting until a particularly large explosion had sent everyone scurrying for cover, she darted out and into the shadowed protection of one of the large rocks. Hey!! She turned, pushing herself into the shadows of the rock as cultivators wearing nondescript robes and leather armour dashed out of the middle door, from the direction of the stairs, one carrying a broad-bladed spear, the other a pair of jade green chakram. Thank the fates youre here, what was the hold-up!? someone, the leader from outside, yelled, his voice infused with qi. They have Whatever the spear wielder had been about to say was lost to the renewed attack of the tetrid queen. {Ten Thousand Strikes of the Valorous Prince} The echo of the martial art tore through the cavern, dozens of shimmering shadows swirling as rain drops scattered. A moment later, she heard the sound of what could only be a tree or something similar crashing into water. A quick check of the time she had been exploring made her sigh. It felt like much longer, but it had only been some fifteen minutes since she first entered the cavern, according to her scrip. -How time drags when youre having fun, she complained under her breath, though viewed from a different perspective, the less time this took the better really. Waiting for another attack to make the whole place shake, she darted for the first storage room she had seen. This time, she was not ambushed on entry but, much as she had observed, it was just full of food supplies, some mining tools and a few other odds and ends C spare ropes, a spare awning, buckets and so on. Exiting again, she ducked across the short distance to the other, larger storage room and darted inside, making sure she got plenty of distance from the door as she did so. This time, she heard two dull scrapes as things dropped from above, vindicating her paranoia. Rolling up, she turned on her attacker and then backed up rapidly, because it was not a tetrid stalker but the big brother of the cave centipede that had attempted to accost her outside. -Just when you think it cant get worse! she groaned, because objectively any cave centipede was several times more vexatious than an individual tetrid stalker. This one had a body as long as her legs and its own long, segmented legs were close to the length of her arms. It was also pitch black, but with red flesh visible in a few places. Quickly palming a yang purification pill, in case she did get bitten, she pulled out her ironwood staff and lunged for the creature, striking downwards towards its head. It swayed away, skittering sideways with preternatural speed. Gah! she hissed under her breath, sweeping the staff in a broad arc ahead of her, making sure she didnt stop moving as she circled towards it around several pots. In the shadows of the room she could make out what appeared to be a slumped figure of a male cultivator just to the left of the door now, likely explaining the silhouette she had seen earlier. The centipede burst over the top of the stack of pots, long forelimbs lashing at her Swiping one of the limbs away, her stab caught it in the mouth, the staff fashioned from a fallen branch from a ten thousand year old ironwood tree in the upper valleys easily skewering it, even as she did her best to ignore the burning pain across her shoulders and arms from its other trailing limbs. {Flickering Steps} Vaulting over the pots, chasing after it as it retreated, she leveraged the staff to smash down straight on top of it, twisting the horrible creature over on itself with an ugly, wet, cracking sound. Immediately, she pivoted away, kicking off a wobbling pot as she leveraged the enhanced reflexes conferred by her movement art to avoid standing in the ichor flowing out of it in all directions. Fates I hate those things! she hissed under her breath, skidding to a halt a few paces away, watching as the dying creature twitched in a lethally poisonous puddle of its own inner organs. Exhaling, she stood and then dashed sideways again before realising that there was nothing there beyond a faint, rippling sense of the manipulation of her own disquiet, reflected by her mantra. -There absolutely is a powerful blood ling mutate here somewhere she groaned, pushing down the sense of unquiet in her mind. It better not be the fates-accursed tetrid queen out there Making her way back over to the dead centipede, she checked the core for the sake of completion, and found that it too was slightly mutated; the centipede barely qualified as a Golden Core critter really, despite its size. That was yet another reminder, along with the tetrid from before, that nature was nothing if not deceptive. Taking in her surroundings again, she considered the ambience and concluded that the renewed sense of the blood ling trees presence was likely because they had been storing the pots with mutated spirit herbs in the room she was now in. The few remaining pots, all empty as far as she could tell, were certainly of a size with those she had seen out in the forest and being taken away earlier. There were no other exits from the room, but a quick sweep of the ceiling did show several fissures and a closed, far door with a large fissure down one side where an enterprising centipede might have lurked, waiting for the right opportunity. Finishing her quick circuit of the room back by the dead cultivator, who had had his throat torn out by the centipede, also turned up five dead tetrid stalkers, all bitten in half, their cores consumed, and one tipped-over crate of what had likely been low grade beast cores, perhaps tetrid ones, only a few scattered shards remaining. Abruptly, the hair on her arms stood up and she tasted a hint of something sweet and pungent in the air. A second later, a double flare of light swept through the doorway as a powerful metal element talisman triggered somewhere. There was a huge crash and the sound of something large hitting solid rock with enough force to make her surroundings shake. Glancing out of the doorway, she saw that the tetrid queen had been hit hard enough to force it back into the cavern once again, half a dozen cultivators advancing, holding up talismans emitting flickering chains of lightning that coiled around its eight limbs as it thrashed by the largest slab with a statue on top of it, trying to use the boulder to break line of sight. Survivors! Two unconscious over here, no sign of Quanlu or Botan though! Check the living quarters, Botan was on break I think! Where the fates are Ku and Huan? You ask me, but who do I ask? The last was angry, from the spear wielder she had seen rush out earlier. Hurry up and seal it off! someone else yelled, from the other side. You want to do it? a womans voice snapped. Maybe I should! the previous speaker sneered. -Do I cancel their formation? she mused, peering out from the shadows of the room. She was just erring towards that, when there was a scream from outside and the sound of water splashing. SHIT ITS OUT HERE! someone screamed. Look out! Help me! What no! the Easten expert yelled. Focus on! Screw you, bitch, Im not letting ! Whatever the last person had been about to say was lost as a wall of swirling acid fog enveloped the whole cavern. Holding her breath, she darted out, taking the opportunity to head for the only door she hadnt yet been through C the one from where the two guards had hurried earlier. Behind her, there were screams and curses. Two different barriers flared as a shadow outside surged disturbingly; terrible, enraged intent, laced with a deep, greedy hatred suffused everything. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the attackers striking at the tetrid, which exploded into acid fog a moment later even as the real body, which had been restrained, spun away, severed its sealed limbs and rolled over two luckless cultivators who didnt even have a chance to scream, before it vanished into the shadows, followed by a barrage of minor qi arts. Momentarily grateful for the distraction, she ducked into the hall with the statues and found herself face to face with three blade-carrying cultivators, who were staggering back from the venom. Hey! She ignored the very ill-advised shout of the first cultivator, ducking out of the way of his uncoordinated grasp. Ku! she rasped, waving a hand frantically at the cavern behind them. Shit he is out of it, just lay him out, we will deal with him once we finish this off! the guard behind snapped. -Wait what? She pushed herself on through the swirling acid fog, avoiding the grasping hand of the second cultivator who tried to grab her. Ai! Get back here! Shaking her head, she raced up the corridor and without any hesitation dashed into the side hall on the left and quickly looked around then looked around again. The hall was about twenty metres by twenty, dominated in the middle by a sort of hollow pagoda that had clearly been the nest of the tetrid queen. Below it, in the middle of the pagoda was a broad, open altar, all around which were scattered decaying corpses of qi beasts and cultivators in all stages of being devoured A quick count got her at least two dozen qi beasts and probably as many again in cultivators. All around the pavilion were scattered dozens of tetrid eggs, a third already hatched near as she could tell, with more moving energetically everywhere she looked. She had the presence of mind to use her mantra to stop herself taking a deep breath, because with the sinking yin ambience of the hall and the poisonous fog already welling in the corridor that would not be a good idea. -Well this is worse in every way than I thought she grimaced, putting a hand to her mouth. Hey, you! The cultivator behind her rushed into the room after her. Without hesitating, she ducked sideways, against the wall by the door, and focused on Empty Eye Steps, thoroughly suppressing her qi with her mantra. Shit, where did they go? a second voice called from further back. I The cultivator stood there, looking confused, clearly knowing enough to not sweep the darkness with his qi sense. She can only be in there its not like youre being asked to comprehend a supreme Dao! Shit... she ran in there? Thats suicide! the other cultivator groaned. There was a second explosion from outside, making the whole cavern shake. Shit shit, shit, shit! her pursuer peered around inside, looking around at the shadows with narrowed eyes. Stilling her breath and her heartbeat, she watched him take a further few steps in, up to the edge of the shallow platform by the door, looking around with a grim expression. Steeling herself, she silently slipped back out into the tunnel behind him, straight into the shadows of a collapsed statue that had been half dislodged from its plinth. The other two cultivators were now half-way down the hall, jointly using a barrier talisman to force back the worst of the acid fog, so she swiftly crossed the hall and checked in the other room, which was just a large storeroom as it turned out, repurposed into what appeared to be a workshop for binding tetrids. A dozen eggs were stacked carefully on a table, all now hatched, while two large jars had been tipped over, the medicinal fluids in them spilling over the floor. Slipping into the shadows by the door, she saw the cultivator back out of the room, looking very annoyed. Where did they go? the cultivator holding the right-hand barrier called over. No idea the one who had chased her spat. Idiot ran in there like the nameless fate was up their ass and there is nothing I aint going in to look for em. Could it be another of those accursed shadows? the second cultivator asked, sounding edgy. -Shadows that wasnt the centipede? she frowned, listening from her hiding place. Now dont be going with that again, it was clearly one of ours, I am not blind! the first cultivator snapped. This aint a tomb and it''s been abandoned for fates know how long! Yeah you seen whats up there, do you believe that? the second cultivator muttered. Anyway, did we have a second female mercenary, other than that Easten bitch? the first one who had tried to grab her asked, sounding puzzled. Could it be one from the first group who made it back? Hey! COME ON OUT! the mercenary who pursued her called into the room she had just been in. Its dangerous in there! Hey, stop shouting! a fourth voice interjected, footsteps hurrying down the stairs and passing by the room she was in. What is the problem? One of the idiots outside ran into the nest, the third speaker muttered. If they ran in there, they are dead, or far more confident in their hiding than we are the new voice said authoritatively. Even with that queen bitch out of there, there must be dozens of those bugs still hiding in the corners, waiting What about that hunter Ku was worried about? the third one muttered. In here? Now? her pursuer scoffed. Werent they saying things was being set in motion to ensure she found her way to us? the third one added. -Were they now? she frowned. Not your problem, now shut up! the new voice said flatly. -So at least one of them is smart, she grimaced, the exchange rather vindicating her earlier caginess in reporting things back, not to mention the feeling like there was politics far above her station involved in this whole mess. We have it sealed! someone yelled from out in the cavern. Thank the fates, the third cultivator muttered. Right, you know whats what, lets go, the new voice said flatly, not bothering to hide the ill intent in his tone. Narrowing her eyes, she listened to the four depart, counting roughly how long it might take for them to get to the main cavern. There was some distant conversation she couldnt quite catch, however the first shout of anger confirmed her suspicions entirely, so she pushed her intent into the Immortal grade alignment disruption talisman and steeled herself. {Lis Alignment Disruption} Qi drained out of her and the talisman in equal measure as a smothering blanket of alignment obfuscation dropped over everything *KAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHKKKKKK!* A furious, enraged howl made her vision blur as the tetrid stalker queens seal presumably failed along with everything else. In the distance she heard screams, curses and the sound of fighting, both against the tetrid and against the three guards. Before seeing the other room she might have felt a little bad about re-unleashing the queen on the group as a whole, but a room full of decomposing corpses and all the controlled tetrids told her enough about the views of the group as a whole to just let nature do its thing. The conversation between the three guards had just sealed the deal really. Listening, she waited, but no one else came rushing through, so she pulled out the black bracelet from her pouch and slipped it on her arm and, suppressing all her vital signs with her mantra as best she could, focused on Empty Eye Steps in her minds eye and slipped back out into the statue-lined hall. Ignoring the din of combat down the hall, she quickly returned to the room holding the tetrid stalker nest. Unbidden, as she surveyed the room, the sight of the queen tumbling out of the cavern like a toy tossed down by a child resurfaced in her mind. -And how did it even get out of here anyway? she asked herself, taking in her surroundings, having not really had the opportunity to consider that question before. The cavern was not that big, dominated by the small pagoda thing in the middle, with a stepped platform at the entrance and a few odd bits around the side that might have been places stele or something once sat. -While it is possible it form-shifted it is an Immortal, that is not easy under the suppression and the way it was moving did not look deliberate. Frowning, she tried to match up the angle of the flailing tetrid with the door of the corridor in her minds eye and got nothing. It was just weird, inexplicable and more than a bit disconcerting. Shaking her head, she pushed the riddle from her mind again, crouched down and carefully started her scrip recording, watching very carefully in case anything in the room reacted to the marginal intent of the action. Thankfully nothing did, at least not overtly, so, after giving the scrip a moment to build up the requisite image of her surroundings, she made her way silently across the slight raised platform by the entrance, down the shallow steps at one side, and headed towards the nearest of the cultivator corpses. Focusing on the scrip for a moment, she checked that it recorded the location and image properly, then lightly touched the male bodys leg, making it vanish silently into the bracelet. Moving on, she put a hand to an arm, this time of a child maybe fourteen years old, who again vanished. -This is going to start a riot when they get back, she thought dispassionately, noting that none of those she could see amid the scattered beast corpses had any clothes, goods or anything else with them. This sad ritual she repeated again and again and again, as she moved slowly on, skirting beast remains and the odd pool of foetid water. As she went, she saw that quite few of those dead were in fact villagers, near as she could tell. Most had lost their foundations, those having been gouged out by the tetrids, but otherwise, their features were, in many cases, distressingly intact, their ages ranging from children all the way to old men and women. By the time she made it about a third of the way around the pagoda, she at last found that her progress had been obviously noted. Two large tetrids, the size of dogs, were stealthily moving through the gloom towards her. Pausing, she retreated, warily making her way directly across the room towards the far side of the pagoda instead, where she again started to quickly store away corpses, checking as she went for any she might recognise. She had almost half-filled the bracelet by the time she finally found Nen Shirong, his body untouched and still icy cold in the darkness, close to the front side of the pagoda, opposite the doorway. A quick look around didnt show either Nen Hong or Ha Fenfang though. *tkkkk Tkkkkk tkkkk* One of the tetrids made a clicking sound on the far side and she saw several egg-sacs near it stir. -Yep, we dont want that happening, she thought sourly, eyeing the nearby, melon-sized egg-sacs. Leaving the nest was untenable. Not only were the tetrids present in the ruin mostly mutates, they also had a taste for cultivators flesh and while the new hatchlings might be bound to the valley, leaving them alone would be a disaster for all concerned. Given a season or two, assuming the cultivators didnt clear it out, the whole complex would be an unassailable nightmare that would take a team of Beast Hunters a lot of effort and expense to deal with. -Really I should have set up the demise of this place from the get go she added, feeling a bit annoyed all of a sudden that she had let circumstances get ahead of her and focused too much on the bodies. A formation of lash talismans might do it, she mused, considering her options, except, I really doubt the tetrids will give me the time, and the environment is not the best, so that leaves formations. Looking at the layout of the cavern, she took out the same high grade formation core she had used to restrain Elder Mu and considered its remaining charge for a moment, then put it away again and consulted her compass. It spun a few times before giving her a vague sense of the elemental alignments of the hall. Picking the nearest point where there was a confluence of yin life, she planted an earth element ward stone, then a fire one, and watched the compass shift. Sighing, she added two more, then another, before it finally moved in a way that looked convincing for setting up the Yin Devouring Worm formation. -Good thing they gave me lots, she muttered to herself, embedding two more fire ones by a rotting corpse of a small cow. Returning to the task in hand, the recovery of the rest of the bodies, trying not to feel aggrieved at herself for not having been scattering ward stones from the start, she finally completed her circuit after several agonizing minutes that culminated in her having to throw a few rocks to distract the paranoid and uneasy tetrids from the last few bodies. When she was done, however, she still had a problem she found, because the Ha clan youth she had recovered was not among them, nor was anyone with the likeness of Elder Li and nor was Ha Fenfang or Nen Hong. -Why is nothing here ever simple? she complained, looking around for any she might have missed among the animal corpses, which she had largely left undisturbed. Unfortunately, as if to mock her hopes thoroughly as she silently picked her way back around the room, she could see nothing she had missed, not even any bones, which she had also been gathering up as she went. In the end, all she could do was bury her anger and frustration and place a second set of fire and earth ward stones as she went, before finally returning to the exit, where she took out the Devouring Pit of the Yin Worm core and then a second high grade core to accompany it. The second core she swiftly imprinted with a metal element formation C Mangs Storm Flower Field C designed to do basically this task C clear out nests swiftly and efficiently. Mother, please watch over your foolish daughter and pray that she doesnt come join you today she murmured to herself, then sent a pulse of activating intent into the Devouring Pit of the Yin Worm core and tossed it out into the hall. It bounced twice, landing close to the edge of the pagoda, about where she had hoped it would. Immediately three tetrids shot for it, intuitively recognising the threat the strange object posed {Devouring Pit of the Yin Worm} The formation triggered, linking to the earth and fire element ward stones she had placed around the room. Every tetrid stalker was locked in place, even those in the eggs, as they became part of the qi cycle of the room, their foundations only serving to reinforce their entrapment. -May you be reborn as something less obnoxious, she thought sourly, tossing the second core in. {Mangs Storm Flower Field} There was a flash as thousands of tiny bolts of lightning crackled out from the core like threads of a spiders web, finding ward stones and feeding off the earth element strength inherent in the surroundings while in turn feeding the water and decay in fundamentally purifying ways. Everywhere she looked little sparks flickered over tetrid stalkers, eggs and basically anything else living in the cavern that wasnt her. Within moments, many of those sparks, especially those focused on the bigger tetrids, became flames, then tiny blossoming flowers, which reconnected in a new web of lightning that kept shifting between its targets, frying everything it touched in purifying yang lightning. She watched the lightshow for a few moments until she was satisfied it was working as she had hoped, then slipped out of the room, back across the hall, and set the scrip to recording the other room. While the scrip did its thing, she checked that room more carefully for traces of the other missing bodies, but in the end could only draw a blank. Sir Ku! A voice in the corridor made her pause and quickly take cover. Sir Ku! Shit you bastards, dont you dare run! The male Easten experts voice carried down the hall, just about audible over something else that was certainly the tetrid queen still fighting. A few moments later, two other guards dashed past, retreating hurriedly up the stairs. Crouching lower, she waited and waited and waited until, finally, quite a few footfalls echoed on the stairs again. Someone cleaned out the nest a voice stated laconically. A pity but it was only a crude thing, another added. You two, stay here, put that shit out, an older male voice C Elder KuC commanded. No need, no need Sir Huan commented. As Sir Huan says, Elder Ku replied respectfully. The other room seems fine at least, someone out of her line of sight remarked. That is not full of ravenous insects still I wonder how the big one got out Sir Huan mused. I am disappointed they cannot handle one suppressed qi beast. -So I am not the only one with that question, she thought a bit wryly, as the snippets of their conversation drifted to her. When it is subdued we can find out, Sir Huan, Elder Ku replied respectfully. Quite, Sir Huan agreed. She knelt there, her heart stopped and her vitals nearly suspended as the group continued on, not sounding all that concerned by the distant chaos. -Please dont be a dead end up there, she prayed in her heart, stealthily making her way to the doorway and listening carefully. SIR HUAN! a happy yell came from down in the main cavern. Sir Huan has come! Listening to the relieved shouts, she had a moment of concern in her heart that Sir Huan would just toss out some high grade spatial cage or barrier talisman and that would be that, but thankfully that didnt seem to be the case. Warily peeking out of the room, she found no guards had remained so she quickly slipped up the staircase as quietly as she could. The hall at the top was a broad, open, roughly circular space maybe sixty metres across with an ancient pagoda built in the middle that was now half drenched in vines and creepers making their way down from an opening high above. Around the edge of the hall, she found a circle of ancient, gnarled spirit trees growing from raised, rock-cut terraces with purplish-red leaves, their branches reaching for the tantalizing slivers of light that made their way down from above. Each terrace had its own little waterfall that ran down from above, flowing away into channels in the floor which were bridged at the four cardinal directions. Most of the terraces were carved with scenes of the landscape, but beneath each tree, she noted that there was a picture of a woman Cor women C dancing, playing music or drinking, usually wearing what looked like fox pelts, with flowers garlanded in their hair. -Right she stared dully around, trying to process the little spiritual grotto. Not what I expected at all. Crossing the water, she saw that it was cloaked in water plants but gave off a surprisingly pure aura. Beyond it she found that the lower level of the pagoda was open plan, with a large statue of the same middle-aged, bearded man from the other hall sitting in a scholarly pose, holding a tablet. The text on the tablet was, somewhat surprisingly, in a very ancient Easten-style alphabet, but she could make out a rough meaning for one word in every three. I, old dreaming of ChangAn Walk, many island Horse Sea New land auspicious ruin of Beginning the era becomes. Most lines had a proper name in them, which helped though she had no idea where ChangAn was, despite the context suggesting it was a place, and Horse Sea was probably a mistranslation with the word holding some other meaning. The rest of it was just weird, something about a new land, an auspicious beginning and the change of an era. The whole thing had a sort of ancient gravitas to it, but no real aura or intent, that having likely been etched away long ago by Yin Eclipse. She considered it for a long moment, until she realised what was confusing her about the inscription, aside from the fact that it had no spacing between words or any actual punctuation. If she squinted at it, the outline of a symbol for Tai in the Moon Rune script was drawn subtly by the outline of the proper names in the inscription, almost like a hidden signature. Turning her focus back to the statue again, she finally shook her head and collected herself, aware that she was working to a potential time limit. -As fun as this is, I will haunt my own rebirth if that lot catch me because I was focused on this, she mocked herself as she made her way around to the opposite side of the pagoda. The rear half of the large chamber was dominated by a complex of multi-story rock-cut buildings set into the far wall. The circle of trees ended to either side of it, and two rather tastefully engineered waterfalls cascaded down over minor roofs before being funnelled into broad ponds that also then fed the same circular watercourse she had crossed to get to the pagoda. The lack of any threat at all, after all the tetrid stalkers down below, was disconcerting, she had to admit, as she walked along the path towards the two tiered temple-like buildings, but it was undeniable that there was a sort of harmonious tranquillity to the whole place. The middle building appeared to have been opened already, so she warily made her way up the steps and peered inside. The hall beyond was long, carved exquisitely from the rock in the same archaic take on the traditional temples of the province. A colonnade ran around the outer edge, each pillar again carved into the form of a woman, either naked or only robed from the waist down, garlands of flowers in their wild hair. Many also sported animal skins and most were strangling dragon-like serpents or carrying horn-like musical instruments and drums. The wall panels were similar to outside, but here, the women mostly revelled or in a few cases were pictured tearing men limb from limb, turning others into trees with faces that screamed, or hanging heads, like lanterns, from those same trees. The whole hall was illuminated in dim reddish lanterns, and disturbing decorations aside, was entirely deserted, except for several Her mantra refused to be influenced in some subtle way, akin to the influence of the blood ling trees, which told her that she had just come under some kind of attempted influence from a formation trying to emulate some form of soul-based deception or manipulation. She shook her head vigorously and focused for a moment on the six bodies lying in a sort of fan shape on the large platform before the shrine, then looked around the rest of the dimly lit hall, worried that she might have missed something else. Only when she was satisfied that she had not, did she head forward to get a better look at them which really only served to deepen her confusion once she could get a good look at the six, all dressed in simple, nondescript loincloths and not much else, because two of them were people she was here to look for. The middle figure, a man in his late twenties with a short beard and a thin face, was clearly Elder Li from the descriptions she had been given. The body two to Elder Lis right was the youth she had recovered, now looking markedly less yin poisoned. The other four she didnt recognise at all though. Considering them one after another, she realised with some surprise that there had been seven originally, not six. There was an inexplicable gap between the fifth and sixth on the left side of the platform, which just held a cracked jade compass, a ruined talisman and a discarded loincloth. Each of them also had an emerald-green jade compass resting on his dantian, with perhaps the most ornate talismans she had ever laid eyes on C all flawless white paper, jade dust ink and gold inlay, with the seals on them picked out in deep silver, jade and red C placed on their foreheads, over their third eyes. Moving over to the gap, she warily considered the ruined talisman, and then shuddered, because after staring at it for a few seconds, she could only say that something about it was singularly inauspicious in a way that made her skin clammy just to look at it. Turning back to the others, she moved over to Elder Li and noted that the talisman attached to his forehead did have his name on it painted in what appeared to be blood. The youth who had been with Ha Fenfang and the others was apparently called Ha Quan based on his talisman, while the four others were Ha Yuanfei, Ha Jiao, Ha Mun and Ha Tang respectively. -What? she stared at the names, running them back through her head, confused. Kwan Quan? Yuanfei why does Yuanfei sound familiar? Frowning, she sent qi into her scrip and quickly recorded the state of the six bodies, because she could already see all kinds of potential headaches appearing when she tried to explain this. A bunch of Ha clan scions bodies being used for some shady ritual in an ancient ancestral shrine to a long-forgotten clan in the middle of Ha clan territory had the sort of ring to it that Her thoughts skipped, wondering if she had imagined what she just saw Again, the talisman over Ha Quans face shifted ever so slightly, as if stirred by breath. -Thats impossible, she frowned, certain that he had been very, very dead when she found him. Looking again at Elder Li, she could see that all the corpses didnt really look dead, on closer inspection. Narrowing her eyes, she pulled out her compass and looked at it, but it just spun, useless. Sighing, she discarded the one she had and remade it quickly only to find that there was fundamentally nothing wrong with it, it simply didnt get any readings at all for the four, instead shifting to an absolute, indeterminate alignment and never leaving it. -What the fates? she muttered to herself, staring more uneasily at the four. It wasnt that the aura was inauspicious on the other six, not compared to the damaged talisman in the empty position anyway, but that it was absolutely indeterminate, which was the feng shui equivalent of a cosmic shoulder shrug, and something she had only ever read about in the Eight Trigrams Manual Pulling out a bunch of coins, she quickly tossed an Eight Trigrams divination and got exactly the same readings from the coins four times in a row. -Yep thats not creepy at all, she thought uneasily, looking around at the hall again, the whole enclosure outside suddenly seeming a lot less idyllic. -Is this something to do with them trying to clean this place out? she pondered, looking around. Not that this looks at all like a tomb, and the cultivator before didnt think it was either. Rather isnt it closer to an assembly hall, or a place where people might chant scriptures? Turning back to Elder Li, she examined his body again, wondering if she dared to do anything regarding moving it or not while she waited for the scrip to finish. -Why cant this nameless-cursed stuff just be simple! she complained in her heart. -And I still have no trace at all of those three other idiots from the Ha clan Suddenly struck with a slightly concerning thought, she pulled up the mission details which, while poorly written to a truly remarkable degree, did at least have names and pictures for the three she was sent to find. So much other stuff had occurred since then that she had not given that mission, or them, much thought at all. After a moment of searching, she found them: Ha Yuanfei, Ha Shimo and Ha Tang Lee, along with pictures. She compared the picture of Ha Yuanfei to Ha Yuanfei before her and sighed, because he was indeed one of the missing scions she had been sent to find. Ha Tang was also Ha Tang Lee, but oddly none of them were Ha Shimo, with the last two, Ha Jiao and Ha Mun, being completely unknown to her. -Yep, this is stinking like ten day old fish! she groaned, leaning close to try and see if he had any breath. A few moments of careful observation got her nothing, beyond a renewed awareness of the slowly increasing paranoia in the back of her mind over how quickly Sir Huan and the others might come back. Abruptly, the scrip chimed in her mind, telling her that it had finished. Pulling up the recording, she checked it was not obfuscated in any way, then considered the bodies again. Narrowing her eyes, she pulled out a beast core and dropped it onto Elder Lis chest, observing the qi within and how it reacted. It did not. Next, she tried with a stick and again, elicited no untoward reaction. Taking a deep breath, very warily, she stretched out her hand, touched the bracelet to Elder Lis chest and tried to store his body directly. Nothing happened. She stared at the body, then the bracelet, well aware that her heart would be pounding if she wasnt making her mantra control her mental state to a positively unhealthy degree. -And with that, Arai, you have used up all your good fortune for the day, she thought with a dark chuckle. Exhaling softly, she touched one of the others, finding the same thing. She quickly repeated the test for all of them, but none of them were storable in the bracelet, which meant that as far as it was concerned, none of them were considered dead by the bracelet for some reason. The others, she might concede that there was room for doubt, but she was sure C very, very sure in fact C that Ha Quan should have been dead as the aforementioned ten day old fish. Pulling out Kun Junis talisman, she focused on it and again got nothing, which she had expected really. Curious, she tried her Hunter talisman as well, and found that it was not dead, though that didnt make her happy, rather the opposite. Finally, she pulled out a piece of grey jade carved in the shape of a flower and inscribed with Jun and tried to use that. Again, she got nothing. -Yep, not suspicious at all she reflected sourly, looking around again. Though I do have what I came for even if its not what I wanted. Focusing on her teleport talisman, she felt a faint resistance to it, mostly because she was deep inside a massif pillar. Taking a further, final look around, she closed her eyes, offered a silent apology to Ha Fenfeng and Nen Hong and triggered the teleport talisman. There was a lurch and she was standing in the rain on the field margin. Fates take this shitty day, I hope they choke on it! she cursed, staring around at the misty early morning scenery of the canal and the fields with its little burial plot. Pulling out Junis talisman, she sent her intent into it and got an immediate ping back. What is it? Junis voice echoed in her head. I need help, she sighed, and I dont necessarily want to use a Hunter Pavilion talisman to do this. Oh, joy, go on, Juni replied. Firstly, I need a warning sent out that there is a very high likelihood that an Immortal realm tetrid stalker is on the loose in the ginseng fields right next to Jade Willow Village, close to the Red Pit. The talisman on the other end was silent for a long moment, before Juni replied. Is it able to leave? Yes, she affirmed. It is not bound to the suppression, though most of its brood is. And secondly? Juni asked. I found a ruin, occupied by a rather eclectic bunch of shady bastards I am pretty sure they are smuggling rare artefacts out of the mountain range, and spirit herbs though whether its for the Ha clan, Deng clan or some third party I am no longer sure. Monkeyshit, Juni sighed. Tell me about it, she agreed. "This clearance tranche has nearly gotten me killed thrice over today for the sake of local politics and the sun is barely even an hour over the horizon! So, this needs to be relayed to? Thats where it gets a bit tricky, she replied. Can you find out if Elder Mu of the Jade Willow Pavilion is trustworthy? He should be a Dao Seeking expert within the Kun clan who has been in seclusion for quite some time. Give me a few minutes, Juni replied sounding a bit tired. Sorry, she apologized. Its fine, this is well, its okay, Juni sighed. So why the cloak and dagger? One of those involved in the whole thing is a local Pavilion elder, or was posing as one, an Elder Ku, she added. Shit Juni groaned. Have you completed the requests? Yes, she affirmed, though I suspect nobody will like what I found. Go on? Juni muttered. Well, I have a visual recording of six scions from the Ha clan, inside an ancient ancestral shrine, being used for some ritual I have no idea what for, one of whom was very dead when I last saw them and who is now, less dead. Shall I just demote you to seven-star rank now and save us all the trouble? Juni joked wearily. Maybe she grimaced. Okay, Father was a bit nonplussed, but two clan elites are heading to Jade Willow Village in case the tetrid comes out of the mountains. They will report that a clan scout detected unusual activity, and stick around for a while. He also says Kun Mu is someone of character who has never been seen as a liability. I can tell Elder Mu of your current location if you want? Juni replied. I have also passed on the rest to Old Ling who is now swearing a lot at me. Okay, she replied. Can you keep the talisman connection open? You want me to listen in? Juni mused. Well, if I die horribly Ill expect you to put my killers heads on my grave as well, she retorted, only half joking given how the day was shaping up. Hah Juni laughed, but did keep the channel open. Putting the talisman back on her belt, she moved away from her current location a few metres, into the shelter of the trees, to wait for Elder Mu, trying not to feel like the world had it in for her. About a minute later, Elder Mu appeared in a shimmer of rain, holding an umbrella. Seeing Elder Mu, she murmured from the shelter of her tree. The clans big miss has already brought me up to speed with most of it, Elder Mu replied, walking over to the trees to stand next to her. You are concerned that the Hunter Pavilions talismans are compromised? Well, I confirmed with my own two eyes that the elder I met in the Pavilion here two nights ago is up to his neck in this shit, whatever it is, she replied, not bothering to hide her annoyance. Not to mention I saw at least one cultivator up there with a silver rank Associate Hunter talisman You have pictures? Elder Mu asked, frowning. She didnt reply, just manifested the recording of the living quarters. So it is, Elder Mu sighed, spinning the image of the talisman in the air for a moment before dismissing it. And the bodies? Focusing on the scrip again, she summoned the compound image of the room with the tetrid nest, eggs and corpses for him to see. He stared at the shimmering image, watching as she went around recovering bodies, before sighing again, more deeply. You have them, I take it? Of course, she replied, holding up her arm to show him the storage bracelet. Forty-nine bodies, twenty-six of them intact, the rest partial and a lot of extra bones, and I may have missed some on account of the number of slain spirit beasts there. I am pretty sure that this tetrid is related to the attack that injured Elder Fei as well It seems too coincidental that there would be two Immortal realm tetrid stalkers here and apparently the last one was never reported dead to the Hunter Pavilion through official channels. Do you know their origins? Elder Mu frowned, panning through the image as she looked on. Mostly local, I think, she said. Although I suspect when you look through them, you will find quite a reasonable subset came from West Flower Picking Town. At least one was a body I recovered, then had to abandon leaving the Red Pit, the day before yesterday. And that found its way in here? Elder Mu frowned, looking back over at her and stroking his beard. This is not far from the Red Pit... the old exit is impassable now, unless you have exceptional mental resilience. That is a different matter though, which I will make a full report on. I encountered at least one trapped spirit herb up there as well, a yin blossom lamium. The same group is responsible? Elder Mu asked with a sigh. The same, she nodded. I ran into one of their parties taking spirit herbs out in pots, they were also using moon runes to put some of them in cages. That requires skill, Elder Mu agreed. What kind of numbers are we talking? At least forty, she said without much hesitation. Probably less now, given I left them fighting a very angry Immortal realm tetrid stalker queen. Truly, I knew my day was going to be terrible when the Pavilion diviner told me it would be better than yesterday, Elder Mu grumbled. And what of Elder Li? Elder Li well I found him, she grimaced, moving the recording forward to show him the hall. This Elder Mu stared at the shimmering image of the six bodies with a deeply perplexed frown. I have no idea either, she remarked with a sigh. Each one had a compass and a talisman there was a seventh, but that talisman was destroyed and the compass broken, maybe the body was removed? All of them seemed alive, or at least not dead, including the body I put in the secure storage in the Hunter Pavilion, which was then stolen. Is it possible you misread and he was just deeply crippled? Or had a Nascent Soul? Elder Mu mused. He was iced by a meek yin ginseng and so cold I could barely lift him without luss cloth, she pointed out. Which is not to say its impossible, but Id like to think my instincts are not that bad. These other two C Jiao Fei and Mun Quanji C were, I think, associates of Elder Li, Elder Mu frowned, pointing at the two whose names she hadnt recognised. Though those last two Are two of the three I was sent over the mountains to find in the first instance, she interjected with a resigned grimace. The third one is missing without a trace as far as I know, my working hypothesis before this was that they all got lost and died in the Red Pit. Maybe Ha Shimo is among the other bodies and I missed them in my haste to get everything. My hunch, though, is that Ha Shimo is a body I had to destroy after running into a tetrid nest inside the Red Pit itself. However, I concede its entirely possible I could be mistaken there, he could have escaped this group and is hiding somewhere? Even as she said that last bit, she doubted it though. So, you want this registered as proof you have located Elder Li as requested by the Ha clan and also found the missing scions? Elder Mu asked, not bothering to hide his own grimace, that of a man who saw a lot of annoying paperwork in his immediate future. It is what it is, she replied with a resigned shrug. And I have a bracelet full of corpses and verified scans of the relevant locations to prove it. There is still the matter of the rest of the teaching request Elder Mu added. Yeah, thats not happening in the ginseng valleys west of here, she chuckled darkly. Not unless the village wants a lot more bodies on their hands. I rather think you will have to convince them of that yourself, Elder Mu sighed. Probably, she agreed. But that group of bandits knew of my presence in Jade Willow Village and were not concerned with the consequences of dealing with me. They seemed fairly confident they would get away with it. Which is why you are out here, and the Kun clans big miss is listening to every word we say? Elder Mu murmured, giving her a certain degree of side-eye. She sighed and nodded, choosing not to notice. -Not that you can blame me, she added to herself. Clearly that gang are well connected here, and I know as well as anyone the kind of spirit stones involved in smuggling out high realm spirit herbs. So, what will you do now? Elder Mu asked. I can intercede for you and have you stay at the Kun clan estates in Jade Willow Village, Juni said. You already know that Kun Shi What about his cousin? she cut in, thinking that idiots were capable of doing stupid things and the last thing she needed was a loudmouth who had lost face deciding to stick it to the clan in some subtle way. I would come personally, but I have landed an obnoxious task in Blue Water City which will tie me up to the end of the week, Juni sighed. Give me a moment The sense of presence in the talisman receded. Sorry, Elder Mu, she said respectfully. Not at all, the Elder said with a wave of his hand. I assume you are sorting out some matters. Taking a few precautions, she said drily. How about this, Juni said, her voice returning through the talisman. My older brother will come out to Jade Willow later today ostensibly to oversee some elements of the harvest and inventory, and a few of his old friends will come with him because West Flower Picking Town is getting obnoxious if you dont wear purple and sport a Ha clan moustache Hah! she could only laugh out loud at that comment, which got a raised eyebrow from Elder Mu. You will be his guest as a high ranking Herb Hunter until you go back to West Flower Picking Town and that should forestall any local idiots getting smart ideas because, while my status is well, you know what it is, Talshin is not someone anyone with eyes will mess with. Thanks! she sent back, feeling relieved. Disciple Mu, if you could escort my friend back to the Kun estates in Jade Willow Village? Juni said, speaking out again. Of course, Young Lady Kun, the old man replied politely. This service the Kun clan will be thankful for, Juni added. Young Lady Kun is too polite, this is just an elders duty, Elder Mu said, somehow even more politely. The talisman went mute in her hand, but she found that the connection was still running from the other end, which told her that whatever Old Ling had likely said to Juni, it had her a bit uneasy as well. -Fate-thrashed politics! Why cant we all just wrangle herbs and get along, she thought glumly. I take it we wont be able to teleport back? she asked, looking around at the sodden fields. I am afraid not, Elder Mu agreed. Ah well, its much more appealing out here than up in that horror of a valley, she sighed. While we walk back, perhaps you could explain in detail exactly what has changed in that regard, Elder Mu half asked, half stated. Starting with what you were saying concerning the Red Pit. Ah yes, she grimaced. Well, it seems that Following Elder Mu back along the canal, she concisely recounted her various experiences with the entrance to the Red Pit: the flooding, the flooded and ransacked way station and everything else that had transpired there. As he listened, Elder Mus expression became progressively gloomier, although, as she sort of expected, it was mostly because of the enormous headache that awaited with updating the records. He was amusingly less concerned about the potential losses to the Ha clan thanks to their fallow ginseng fields; mostly, she supposed, because the Kun clan dealt in brokerage, not in growing herbs for the most part. By the time they got back to the road, she had finished the bulk of the explanation and the rain had started to pick up again, so, after she donned her rank robes, they returned to the village in comparative silence, she watching the world go by, tracking the occasional teleport flare and wondering if any of them were the herb smugglers, and Elder Mu just staring into the middle distance with the expression of a man who saw only paperwork in his immediate future. Thanks to the Elders thousand yard stare, they walked right through the gate guards, who actually saluted both of them. The village was just as bustling as it had been when she left it the previous night, which was slightly surreal after all that she had gone through. The Kun clan estates turned out to be a walled compound on the south side of the village, across the canal from the Jade Willow Blossom Inn. She arrived to minimal fanfare, again mostly thanks to Elder Mu, and was shown to a second story room overlooking the canal and gardens, whereupon the Elder informed her that she could rest there and he would handle the matter of looking into Elder Ku and the Pavilions potential links to local gangs. As such, a mere thirty minutes after she had landed back in the fallow field, she found herself leaning on the veranda overlooking the leafy garden in the rain just feeling odd, as she swirled a large cup of strong spirit wine around in her hand. She knew in her heart that part of that was the backlash from the emotion and pain suppression starting to make itself felt again, multiplied out by the gnawing frustration at not having achieved the one thing she really set out to do C recover the mortal remains of Ha Fenfang and Nen Hong. That she had recovered Nen Shirongs remains helped a little, but it still left her in a gloomy mood that she didnt care to use her mantra to alleviate. It is days like this that really make me hate this job, she complained to the trees and the rain, with their muted colours in the early morning light, before taking a deep gulp of the wine. Seriously, this is going to turn me into one of those drunk old men who rave about the ills of war outside the teahouses by the river back home. Staring at the swaying trees and listening to the hiss and patter of the rain on the tiles above her, she sighed again, then turned on her heel and walked back into the room. Going to the table, she pulled out the painting of her mother, stared at it for a long moment, then went to the door and stuck her head out into the corridor. Can I help you, Miss Jun? a maid asked, seeing her looking around. Id like some materials for making a scroll painting, if there are any? she asked. A scroll painting? the maid blinked, then curtsied politely. I believe there are some, I will have them brought forthwith. Thank you, she said with a wan smile. Will there be anything else? the maid asked. Uh food, she said, doesnt matter what really, but just something refreshing. We have some excellent Icy Li Soup the maid remarked. Young Master Shi brought back some roots and the cook was able to rise to the occasion. She stared at the maid, then just started to laugh. Is there a problem? the maid asked, somewhat confused by her reaction to learning that she would be eating more soup made of herbs she had gathered. Sorry, no not at all! she replied, wiping tears from her eyes. That will be fine, but can I have some fried bread or fish with it and some more wine? Of course, the maid nodded, only slightly raising an eyebrow at her request for extra wine. She watched the maid hurry off, then went back into her room and just flopped down on a couch, staring out at the hazy curtains of rain extending into the distance, disguising everything in a veil of grey shadow that rather aptly fit her current mood, she couldnt help but feel. She wasnt sure how long she remained like that, but she was finally stirred by a polite knock on the door and the maid announcing that food and the items she asked for were here. Come in! she called out, getting up from the couch with a sigh. The maid and another younger girl bustled in, depositing a tray of food on the table and a second tray of scrolls, inks and brushes beside it, before leaving again with polite bows. Walking over, she dipped a piece of fried fish in the soup and munched it down, before pulling up a chair and opening the scrolls. It didnt take her long to re-arrange the brushes and inks and sort out what was there, then she pushed the food off to one side and, taking one of the scrolls, closed her eyes for a moment, recalling a scene of smiling young women by a bridge, selling flowers to those passing by while a younger brother counted money and threw sticks at the monkeys in the trees. The art of scroll painting was something her mother had taught her and Sana when they were young and, while Sana was somewhat ambivalent about it, she had always enjoyed it as a means of calming her mind and just processing problems. It was, she supposed, the closest thing she had to an actual hobby, beyond playing card games with her sister, Juni and Lin Ling. The painting took her about thirty minutes in the end, after which she took it, went over to the other table and put together a small shrine, placing her mothers painting in the middle then that of Nen Hong, Nen Shirong and Ha Fenfang beside it. Going back to the table, she quickly folded one of the sheets of ink paper for the brushes into an origami chrysanthemum, then returned to the shrine, lit the candles and bowed three times to it. Finally, taking twelve sticks of incense C three for each person on the shrine C from a box, she shoved them in a bowl and lit them from the candles, then pulled her robe over her head and just knelt down before the impromptu shrine in silence for a long moment. Mother your blessing is still with me it seems, she said at last. Nen Hong, Nen Shirong, Ha Fenfang, I am sorry She trailed off for a long moment then just bowed to the altar, not caring particularly about the tears of pain and frustration welling up in her eyes. I did my best, but it seems the fates are cruel.

~ Kun Juni C Blue Water City, Kun Family Estate ~
Juni stared at the communication talisman in her hand for a long moment, then tossed it across the table at which she was seated with a disgusted sigh and leant back to stare at the ceiling of her sitting room in the Kun clan estates in Blue Water City. Why is everything just coming home to roost in the same morning? she groaned, tracing the dancing fish carved into the woodwork. The source of her annoyance was not Arais earlier conversation not directly at any rate. Rather, it was the thoroughly uncompromising headache that was playing out in West Flower Picking Town off the back of it. *Drrrrrr* The talisman on the table shook and morphed into an upper torso of a thin man wearing purple robes and a rather sleek moustache. Sir Xianji, she said, sitting up. Young Lady Kun, the man, who was not really who she had expected to see, replied with a slight scowl. I take it Liaison Official Weng is unavailable? she asked, even if the answer was obvious by the appearance of his deputy. Official Weng is occupied with important business and is unable to speak to you in person, Xianji agreed. Unusual, she remarked, a bit sourly. He almost always makes time to speak to me. Official Wengs dedication to his post is that of a ghost haunting his ancestors more often than not. Ahem Xianji had the grace to look slightly embarrassed at her remark, which was really not far off the truth, and a lot kinder than Official Weng deserved in her view. Liaison Official Ha Weng Aoji was what happened when the Ha clan thought it had a sense of humour really. She hated dealing with him, largely because he had offered to marry her on three separate occasions after the fiasco of her losing the clans inheritance seat. It was a match that had met with a disturbing amount of support from several Kun elders and haunted her through her later teenage years, despite her father refusing to even consider the matter. When she had become an official in the Pavilion, the Ha clan had promptly appointed the old lecher, who had made no secret of his interest in her, as Liaison to the Pavilion on the grounds that he had once been a silver-ranked six-star herb hunter before retiring. He was now married to a niece of an influential elder in the provincial Ha clan, who was half her age, yet remarkably similar in looks and figure. Official Weng sends his apologies, politely telling me to inform you that you are, regretfully, not yet his wife, Xianji added. Right she sighed. Please tell Official Weng that every day I too give thanks to the Three Pure Ones and my Honoured Ancestors that I am not his young wife. Xianji raised an eyebrow this time but said nothing. So I assume you are not authorised to do anything regarding the matter of this request without Official Wengs express input? she asked, moving the topic on. Xianji put on an admirable card-playing face, but it didnt really fool her, as this was not the first time she had been stuck in this particular loop of bureaucratic villainy. The terms of the request have not been completed in the eyes of the issuer, Xianji replied blandly. You have read the documentation Hunter Jun was provided for the request to seek out Ha Yuanfei, Ha Tang and Ha Shimo? she asked, forced to play out the farce if only to put it on the record. I have, Xianji conceded. Pulling up a copy on the jade tablet on the table beside her for both of them to see, she let it hang in the air between them. My four year old niece could do better than this, and she cannot even write yet! she pointed out. Unfortunately, while I must agree that the literary quality of the request is somewhat challenging insofar as the usual standards of bureaucratic endeavour tend to present themselves, it was certified by all the proper channels, Xianji pointed out. The requirements Setting aside the fact that this request nearly got one of West Flower Pickings most promising junior officials killed, she cut back in. She has in fact provided more than enough intelligence for you to consider this matter closed from our end Their response is that there are many questionable points regarding both the testimony of your Kun clan experts and what little information the Jun girl has supplied, Xianji sighed. While Official Weng would dearly love to help you out with this matter, the crux of the issue, as I am sure you can appreciate, in their eyes, is that no conclusive proof on the fate of Ha Shimo has been provided which is not unreliable hearsay from a child, from a dangerous area like the Red Pit, a place well known to be dangerous to malleable young minds. Subsequently the issuer does not yet consider the matter closed. Right she replied, doing her best to keep her smile diplomatic. However Xianji went on. However, on behalf of Liaison Weng I can say that we are deeply concerned about these rumours of a smuggling gang operating and so I can tell you that the Ha clan has, at his urging, agreed to send a party to Jade Willow Village to act as escorts for Hunter Jun until she returns to West Flower Picking Town, where she will be fully debriefed by our Ha clan about this matter. I trust this is acceptable to the Hunter Pavilion? Xianji added as she looked on in silence. The Ha clan will have to take that up with my brother Talshin, she said at last. The Kun clan was also deeply concerned about these rumours of bandits. Hunter Jun is currently enjoying the hospitality of the Kun clan local to Jade Willow Village while we thoroughly investigate these rumours for ourselves. I see Xianji nodded. I shall pass that on to the group who will escort her, now if you will excuse me? There are other matters that require my attention. Waving a hand in acknowledgement, she watched his image waver and vanish. She stared at the space above the talisman for a moment, then grabbed her wine cup off the table and hurled it across the room, watching it bounce off the wall leaving a dent in the plaster. Is there a problem, Young Lady? an older-looking maid asked, sticking her head around the door. Its the Ha clan, there is always a problem, she complained, slumping back as the maid walked over and recovered the cup. When it rains, truly the Ha clan can be found pissing in the street and telling others it is gold washing in the gutters, the maid remarked superciliously, returning the cup to the table. What else is there? she asked, knowing that she would not have been loitering pointlessly. Four messages, Miss. One from your guests, hoping you will join them for breakfast Maybe, she cut in. and one from a Miss Lin Ling? Fuaaaa she stared at the ceiling, sighing deeply. What does Ling want? She uh says there is a complication at the Blue Gate School, and that she wants to see you today, as soon as possible. Tell her to come here when it is convenient for her, she said after a moments thought. And the breakfast? the maid asked. Tell them I have a headache and am washing my hair, she replied, pouring herself more wine into a new cup. Oh, the third message is an invitation from Young Lady Ling. Also from Lin Ling? she frowned. No, uh Young Lady Ling Yu the maid corrected. Ah she shook her head at her mistake, and took a gulp of her wine. She invites you to tea today, the maid said, eyeing the wine cup in her hand with a faint frown. At the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse. Okay, she agreed after a moments consideration. That at least will be pleasant, though I expect I will have to bring our guests or others will complain. The last was a request for an audience that came in yesterday, but you were out It is from a Sir Zhong Bei? She frowned, wracking her brain to try and recall who that might be, before associating the name with a scholarly old man who ran one of the brokerages in the docks? Does he run one of the brokerages down in the docks? she asked. I believe so, the maid replied. There is also a letter. Taking the proffered letter, she opened the seal and skimmed through it. Ah, the poisoning case, his nephew got into trouble didnt he? she mused, tossing the letter, which was a note of thanks by and large, on the table. It seems Sana resolved that at least. What does he want? An enquiry about spirit herbs, the maid replied, going over and opening the screen doors to the veranda. He asks if we have any metal attribute qi-gathering spirit herbs similar to the water jasmine from the Lianfan estates down the coast. Apparently Young Lady Ling Yu is interested in purchasing such a herb. He also made a secondary request about todays Wind and Waves Auction, but in light of this request and you seeing Young Lady Ling later, that seems slightly redundant. Oh? she asked, mulling that over in her head. Basically, whether we knew of any such herbs that would be going up in preferential bidding at the auction. He really wants to curry favour with the Ling clan, she chuckled. Can you blame him, Miss Ling is a jewel of our Blue Water City, the maid said with a sigh. Such a talented young The maid caught herself and curtsied apologetically. Sorry Miss, I misspoke. Its fine, she murmured, taking another sip of the wine. It is true, Young Lady Ling is indeed talented. The maid coughed and smoothed her skirts. Tell Sir Zhong Bei that as far as I am aware, we do not, but I can make enquiries and will keep him in mind, she mused after a moments thought. I doubt a meeting with me will be necessary, but if he wishes for one maybe tomorrow? There was no harm in letting the old man do his bit of business and remain the intermediary there. The clans administrative elders would be happy to get another good business link with the Ling clan in any case. Anything else? she asked. No, Miss, the maid murmured, curtseying again, clearly still feeling embarrassed for her comment earlier. In that case, thank you, you may go, she said with a sigh. She watched with mixed feelings as the woman retreated from the room with a bit more haste than she might have usually. Years ago, she would have been annoyed at the slip she supposed. The maid, Kun Lia Qiao, had served in the household long enough to know that the question of talent was a sore point with her and most just didnt comment on it now. However, occasionally those old scars did rear their ugly head and cause awkward moments like that. No matter what she said, the woman would feel bad for her mistake anyway. What a fate-thrashed day! she muttered with a sigh, finishing off the wine and staring at the talismans on the table and the communication jade sourly. Bandits, clan politics and young masters all faces of the same thrice-accursed demon! She considered the wine jar again, then waved a hand, moving it over to the side of the room and out of her sight. Even if the way the day had started rather warranted it, drinking a whole jug before breakfast was not a sign of a healthy working relationship with life in general. Getting up, she left the communication talismans where they were and walked into her bedroom and waved her hand at the wards on the wash stand, making it fill up with water. Shrugging off her outer robe, she tossed it on the bed, which was hardly ever used, and then went over to the sink and scooped up a handful of the cold water and splashed it on her face. Staring at her face in the rippling water for a moment, she exhaled and then looked at her reflection in the mirror. The Juni that stared back at her was rather tired, with slight shadows under her eyes as befitting someone who had basically been out drinking socially speaking, all night. Her hair, dark brown and mostly straight, was a bit frazzled, but again, mostly because she had spent much of the last hour running her hands through it and resisting pulling it out in lumps. Running her hands down her cheeks, she stared into her own blue-green eyes for a long moment, then closed them and focused her qi slightly. Scion, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift The mnemonics of her mantra echoed in her minds eye as she let it stimulate the qi slowly shifting through her meridians. It was not especially refreshing, but it was better than nothing, given sleeping for half the day was sadly not an option. Splashing a second handful of water over her face, she manipulated her qi to fix her hair and considered her reflection again as her hair loosely plaited itself back under the influence of invisible hands. Grabbing a comb carved like two jumping fish from the table beside her, she fixed the hairstyle and made a face in the mirror. She considered her under-robe for a moment, then shrugged that off as well and stalked over to the far wall. Opening the large screen cupboard, she considered the contents of the closet for a moment, then selected a new under-gown and other garments from the lower part of the closet and pulled them on. From the main row of gowns she eventually picked out a fairly traditional Kun clan robe of deep blue with white slashes and embroidered waves of silver picked out in the panels and golden fish swirling through the hems and shrugged that on, watching as it resized itself down to fit her. The overall effect as she considered herself in the full length mirror was stated elegance, which was about all she felt capable of really. Spinning around a few times, she checked that she could move freely in the robe if required, then fastened her Kun clan status talisman around her neck and shoved her Hunter Bureau talisman back into her storage talisman. Giving herself one final look in the mirror, she walked back into the sitting room. Sister, are you busy? What brother talks to his little sister while she is getting changed, she muttered out loud. If you were, you would not have answered, Talshin remarked drily through the talisman. True, she conceded, switching to communicating mentally. So what is it? Please dont tell me theres a problem with going to Jade Willow Village already? No, actually, I bear the wonderful news that you have been put forward by the Supreme Elder to be the clan representative at the Patriarch Ha Dongfeis birthday celebrations at the end of the week Absently, she grabbed the wine jar sitting on the table next to her and threw it the length of the room, actually sending it out the open screen doors to the veranda where it hit the tree outside, bounced off a branch and fell down to the paving of the courtyard below with a distant *clonk*. You just threw something out the window, didnt you, Talshin remarked. I did, I imagined it hitting that snake Wengs head from a great height, she grumbled. If you dont want to do it, Father can likely send cousin Xingjuan? Talshin said. I doubt it, the clan officials here have her nearly welded to the shadow of the Huang clan young master JiLao who is with the Imperial Princess, she grumbled, cursing all elders in her heart. If I refuse, it will just put more pressure on our side and give them more ground. Probably, yes, her older brother replied, sounding rather annoyed. But if you say no he will certainly make sure someone else goes. It is already totally shameless that they keep trying to push you towards that old lecher Ha Wengs son, especially It is the fate of a pretty flower to be admired and potted up by others, for the benefit of all, is it not? she sneered. Quotes from Seng Mo? This early in the day? Lay off the drink please, little sister, her brother chuckled. Anyway, thanks for the heads-up there, she said after a moments annoyed pause, because he was right, day drinking was not good. At least I can prepare myself for the surprise short notice command when it inevitably arrives. Not at all her brother replied, conciliatorily. Oh, the Ha clan are sending a bunch of elites to Jade Willow as well, ostensibly to look into the rumours of bandits I just lobbed back at them, but they will certainly try to be a pain, she added, recalling her earlier conversation with Deputy Official Xianji. Okay, Ill send word ahead, her brother replied. Anyway, stay strong and try not to let the foreigners get to you! Bleugh, she sighed, Somewhat surprisingly those two, at least, are actually quite manageable. Dont say that near an elder, her brother chuckled darkly, or they will have you picking out a red dress on the boat to Pill Sovereign City. Uggh she didnt bother dignifying that with a reply beyond a shudder and let the transmission link end. Monkey shit, now my wine is down in the courtyard, she complained, staring at the open window and the rain-drenched veranda beyond. Walking over to the balcony, she peered out but couldnt see where it had landed. While it was tempting to just jump down the two stories, the Young Lady of the clan did have to have some decorum, so instead she turned and went out of her rooms, snagging a paper umbrella as she went. Young miss is going to breakfast? a different maid waiting near her door asked, walking quickly to keep up with her as she set off. I suppose so, where are they? she asked, turning and heading down to the floor below as the maid hurried after. The Blue Jade Courtyard, the maid replied. They were admiring the sunrise over the ocean. You can see the sunrise? she remarked drily. The theoretical sunrise, the maid muttered. Mostly they are recuperating from the drinking and admiring the scenery. Rolling her eyes, she reached the ground floor and headed out into the courtyard below her suite of rooms, sweeping her gaze across it looking for the wine jar. What is miss looking for? the maid asked, pulling out her own umbrella. Not immediately seeing the jar, she opened her umbrella and set off down the spirit vegetation border, looking this way and that. I threw a jar out of the window, courtesy of the Ha clan, she shrugged. Ah The maid glanced up, she noticed, but didnt say anything. In truth, that kind of behaviour was rather atypical of her, but the combined push and pull of clan politics, scheming elders and the clearance season was never a time of year she enjoyed, not least because the new year ceremony was only a week away, and that was when she had been unceremoniously kicked out of the provincial clans inheritance seat in favour of her cousin Xingjuan. All because of that fates-accursed grand divination that her spirit root was somehow inauspicious for the prosperity of the Kun clan. Sorry, its been a bad week, she muttered, finally spotting the offending jar rolling on the path. And today has not started off well. Miss has nothing to apologise for, the maid muttered, which was a lie, she could have hit someone with the jar for starters, but she had long since learned to just let other people have their thoughts. -The curse of the bubble of nobility, she reflected, picking it up and stashing it in her storage talisman. You are not really you, just a thing in a dress that reflects values for other people. The Blue Jade Courtyard? she asked, looking around. Yes Miss, the maid murmured. Okay, she sighed, turning and walking back the way they had come. The Blue Jade Courtyard was the fanciest one in the whole estate, which was perched on the heights of Little Harbour rather than across the river where all the other large estates of the provincial nobility were focused. The courtyard got its name because it was mostly decorated in expensive Blue Jade which was mined on the Northern Tang continent and now under a strict provincial trade embargo by the Imperial Court C mostly, she had suspected, because the Imperial Envoy, Dun Qiao Honghui, didnt want anyone upstaging his own palatial estates. That this estate held an entire courtyard decorated with the stuff was a source of both pride and angst in equal measure to the wider clan. Mostly because it was part of this estate, which her family owned personally, and thus had never been moved to the more sprawling estates across the river where the majority of the Kun clans influence was focused. Entering it, she took in the shimmering pavements, statues and auspiciously placed rocks, almost all of which were projecting faint azure mirages in the rain, and was immediately spotted by Kun Feng Jinhai, Kun Ying Ji and Bai Jiang who were all sitting in the shelter of the three story high pagoda in the middle, watching the grey curtains of rain slash down over the city and docks below. The courtyard was impressive, you had to give it that. Almost everything was carved from the shimmering blue-coloured jade, which shifted from almost grey through to nearly luminescent azure depending on the light and the ambient qi. The gardens around the courtyard had been themed accordingly, prioritizing spirit plants and trees that contrasted or accented the priceless stone. At its heart the pagoda, situated in the middle of an octagonal ornamental pond that was fed by a small spirit spring running out from bedrock, was also made entirely out of it. Ah, Lady Juni! Good morning! Feng Jinhai called out, waving to her cheerfully as she crossed over the small bridge to the pagoda. They said you would not be joining us Good morning, Lady Kun, Bai Jiang said, actually standing and giving her a polite salute. -Ah, I did say that, didnt I she sighed, having forgotten that she had fobbed this off before changing her mind. Good morning, she replied, making her way over to the three of them. I trust you are enjoying your stay here so far? Enjoying? Ying Ji laughed. I had no idea these estates had a treasure courtyard like this. Yes this is quite remarkable, Bai Jiang agreed, looking at the gleaming pavements and the faint, mysterious mirages that swirled in the misty early morning rain. Given the challenges with sourcing Blue Jade and the trade embargo from the Northern Tang continent we do not publicise it that widely, she replied, sitting down at the table, which was also carved from it, and pouring herself some dark tea. Ah, that is understandable, Feng Jinhai agreed. This estate is much older than the main Kun estates on the far side of the river, she added. My great grandfather once told me it is even older than the Dun Dynasty itself, though not everyone believes him. That would be quite a thing, Ying Ji agreed, looking around at the interior of the pagoda with its myriad carvings, mostly of fish and birds. That would make it older than Blue Water City, would it not? Bai Jiang mused, his roving gaze tracing the procession of leaping, winged fish carved into the balcony encircling the pagoda. There has been a settlement on Little Harbour long before Blue Water City, she shrugged, sipping her tea. The Blue Water Sage founded the city here because of that, or so the story goes. The view in better weather must be spectacular, Feng Jinhai mused, looking out over the city towards the ocean. And this estate is not even the highest one on the island? It isnt, she agreed, glancing upwards into the misty heights of the cliffs rising above, where other pagoda towers could be barely picked out. Anyway, what are your plans for the day? We thought to ask you, Feng Jinhai chuckled. Well, I have various responsibilities to sort out, she sighed, taking another sip of her tea. Perhaps if you wanted to see the local sights we could go to the great gardens across the river, and the Blue Gate School? I heard there is a weekly auction in the gardens, Bai Jiang added. The Wind and Waves Auction, yes, she agreed, nodding. I have business there, but you will probably find it a bit boring. The public spectacle is somewhat divorced from the reality of the actual goings-on there. We are happy to just go along with whatever, Feng Jinhai interjected, pouring himself some tea. We are Fairy Junis guests after all, Ying Ji agreed. Oh, I have a dinner invitation this evening, at the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse. You can come to that if you like, so long as you dont make a mess. Ha-ha Feng Jinhai coughed slightly. Fairy Juni, we know the drill for these kind of things Of course we will come, Ying Ji cut in. Your invitation is most generous, Fairy Juni, Bai Jiang murmured. Fine, wear something smart, she added, casting an eye over the three of them. The Myriad Blossoms Teahouse is not like the Golden Dragon or the Three Sages Inn. -With this, those elders cannot claim I am not wining and dining these two at least, she mused inwardly, finishing her cup of tea. More tea, Fairy Juni? Bai Jiang asked, noting her empty cup. Sure, why not, she agreed, holding it out for him to pour the tea. They talked away for almost thirty minutes after that, mostly asking questions about the estate, the courtyard and what she did as liaison for the Kun clan to the Hunter Bureau in West Flower Picking Town. It was fairly boring, if easy conversation which, after the headaches of dealing with regional bureaucracy and the scheming agendas of Ha, Deng and Kun clan politics, was in truth a welcome change. That boring morning idyll did, however, finally end, with a maid arriving to announce that Lin Ling had arrived and ask whether she was to be asked to wait or shown in. Bring her here, she will no doubt want some breakfast, she said drily. Of course, Miss, the maid replied, before scanning the table and departing. She sipped her tea in silence for a few minutes, pondering what might have led Lin Ling to visit quite this promptly, while the other three continued to discuss the finer points of some of the duels from the central plaza, until the maid returned, bringing with her a second maid who bore more food and a slightly bedraggled Lin Ling, who was twirling her umbrella as if it had offended her in several previous lives. I was not expecting you quite this early, she said, standing up as her friend, and junior within the West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion, stepped into the shelter of the pagoda and leant her umbrella against the balcony. Me neither, but if I stayed in the school a moment longer Id have either poisoned someone or sabotaged their pill furnace, Lin Ling muttered, shaking the water out of her cloak and putting it over a handy statue, then checking that her long, slightly curly, sandy-blonde hair had not become a total mess. It is a real nuisance not being able to teleport in the city without a permit. It is, she agreed with a grimace. Want some breakfast? Please, Ling sighed, walking over to the table and pouring herself some tea. She watched as the younger woman girl really, because she was only just seventeen, picked up her tea with slightly shaky hands and sighed deeply again. Theirs was a strange friendship, mostly because of the age gap, born out of her learning that Lin Lings family had changed her formal birthday to make her sixteen, half a year younger: not because they were trying to get ahead, but rather because they disliked that their daughter had had a more auspicious birthday than her younger brother. After discovering that, she had ended up mentoring Lin Ling when she entered the Pavilion. That small, petty act of familial sabotage, somewhat similar to her own circumstances, provided the common ground for their eventual friendship. Even beyond that, they had a lot in common and it was hard not to see herself in Lin Ling, had her father not been as supportive as he had been all those years ago. The root of Lin Lings problem really, was that her family was complicated. Her friend was a scion of a branch of the now scattered Lin clan who, as recently as thirty years prior, had been a major regional player, even controlling their own school on the far side of the Shadow Forest. The Lin School, however, had been caught up in political intrigues from across the ocean and, by various means, ruined and then dispersed. That event had been pivotal in the ignition of what had since become known as the Three Schools Conflict, so called because the three other provincial schools C the Blue Gate School in Blue Water City, the Teng School in South Grove and the Golden Promise School near Eastwatch Town C had all fought to divide up what remained. Lin Lings family, who had been among those advocating for closer links with others rather than bullishly keeping their independence, had settled in West Flower Picking Town, largely with the backing of the Kun and Ha clans but that had since led to problems of a different sort because Lin Ling, while talented, was not a favoured scion of the family and was among the youngest of four siblings, and the only girl. Oh, these three are guests of the estate, she said, waving a hand to the others who were looking at Lin Ling with curiosity. Kun Feng Jinhai, Feng Jinhai said politely, by way of introduction. Bai Jiang, Bai Jiang added, saluting politely, though this time he didnt stand, she noted. Kun Ying Ji, Ying Ji finished. Lin Ling, Lin Ling replied, saluting them with a slight sideways glance at her, which she returned with a nod. A pleasure, Ying Ji added, offering Lin Ling a seat at the table, which she accepted. So, what brings you here? she asked, sipping her own tea. My clearance requests are a bust, Lin Ling scowled. You better tell me that someone elses request got completed by a monkey or something You were teaching outer sect disciples herb lore she pointed out drily. If Arai hears you claim that those were a bust when you get back, she might actually stab you. Lin Ling scowled at her and took a vicious bite out of an innocent pastry. I know! I am not incompetent its just Go on? she prompted. Well, an idiot blew up a pill cauldron, then blamed my poor teaching I wasnt even teaching alchemy, just herb compounding, and he refused to use the supplied cauldron! Lin Ling explained, looking disgusted now. Anyway, that should have been fine, but he called his cousin or senior or something, who turned out to be some visiting disciple who is part of the Myriad Herb Association, who claimed what I was teaching was crude and that I was incompetent and didnt know anything. Then the elder who was overseeing it all told me to share the responsibility for teaching the group, so I was stuck there with this idiot promoting all sorts of misconceptions because he knew nothing about Yin Eclipse and showing off because he could do actual alchemy and had a fancy cauldron, while all the outer disciples basically applauded him and the elder kept saying he was a fate-thrashed genius in the making Okay she groaned, seeing what had happened. Though why did the elder get involved? The Blue Gate School Elder overseeing the herb court today is that Ha Gongli, Lin Ling explained with a deep sigh. All he wanted to do was suck up to the disciple as well, because Myriad Herb Association! He started setting it up as this Imperial Courts superior teachings compared to the Hunter Bureau thing as well. That sounds harsh, Bai Jiang, who had been listening from the side, remarked sympathetically. Very much so, Ying Ji agreed. Do you know who this disciple was? Huang Fuan, Lin Ling groaned. Ah Bai Jiang grimaced. Isnt he from the Four Peacocks Court, not the Myriad Herb Association? Feng Jinhai mused as she looked from one to the other. And an Immortal to boot? Lin Ling actually dropped her cup of tea at his comment. Sighing deeply, she withdrew the wine jar from her talisman, topped her cup of tea directly from it and took a deep drink, grimacing at the bitter taste of the tea and the spirit alcohol mixing inharmoniously. -Of course it would be a big power like the Huang I think the Four Peacocks Court also has a lot of disciples who hold positions in the Myriad Herb Association, Bai Jiang pointed out. The Huang clan are influential in both. -And the Myriad Herb Association is one of the major powers trying to get a foothold in the province from across the ocean, she reflected sourly. No wonder their disciples are happy to try and undermine the connections the Pavilions have to powers like the Blue Gate School. What do I do? Lin Ling grimaced. If I fail the request wont it cause a huge problem for the Pavilion? I just made eight-star rank this year and this will see me sent back to like six-star? Probably you can appeal it, she mused. This is not the first time this has happened. -Though its probably the first time its happened with a scion of the Huang clan as the perpetrator. I bet those scheming elders pushing pieces around are in hysterics over this. How was there a junior associated with the Huang clan as an outer sect disciple in the Blue Gate School though? Lin Ling just groaned, making her views on that clear. Here, she pushed the wine jar over to Lin Ling, who took it wordlessly and poured herself a cup. Huang Fuan is known to be a bit of a hot-head, Feng Jinhai added with a grimace. Wait is he here with Huang JiLao? she asked, sighing deeply as she saw an already difficult day only get more annoying. Yes, Bai Jiang nodded. Huang Fuan is a young master of some repute within Nine Moons Province. -I suppose I can only try to intercede through Xingjuan, she thought with a grimace. And here I thought that the mess with Arai was going to be the worst thing I had to deal with today I take it you stayed to the end of the class? she asked Lin Ling. I did, Ling sighed. We started before dawn, because what they wanted to have explained was the auspicious transformations of spirit herbs when New Yang enters the world at sunrise. So, it was already a popular class, she remarked with a wry grimace. It was unusually well attended, Lin Ling grimaced, holding her wine cup in both hands to sit it. That should have been my warning to be honest. Well, it is what it is, she sighed. I take it you were meant to give several? The next one was after sundown today, Lin Ling muttered. Following up by talking about the transformation of Yang to Yin in the life cycle of spirit herbs in Yin Eclipse. Probably they hoped I would be so embarrassed by this that I would just not come back or something. Elder Gongli was so impressed with Huang Fuan that he asked him to help demonstrate for that group as well. In that case, we can probably resolve this then, she mused. In the meantime, if you have nothing else to do, you can either stay here, or tag along with me? What are you all doing? Lin Ling asked, looking at the other three. Showing Feng Jinhai, Ying Ji and Bai Jiang here around Blue Water City on behalf of the Kun clan, then going to dinner with Ling Yu, she replied. Ill tag along, Lin Ling said with a sigh, looking slightly less miserable than she had on arrival. Chapter 6 – Ripples in the Pond
The question of ruins in Yin Eclipse is an interesting one. There are, once you start poking beneath the surface, a remarkable number of them, and almost, it must be said, as many questions. For anyone who has spent any time in that ghastly place, it is immediately clear that it is not somewhere at all hospitable, even on the outer edges, and rife with danger [Section missing] What does stand out, however, is that there are some unusual patterns that show up. Ruins cluster oddly, and despite there being a plethora of artefacts that come out of them, it is almost a running joke among scholars who follow such things that each is more aggressively mundane than the last. Yes, there are tombs, and there are strange shrines and all the things you see in the other great ruin-field of Eastern Azure, the Burning Tiger Mountains on the Western Shu continent, but most of them are part of the bedrock of Yin Eclipse itself. Yes, later ruins build on top of these, and yes, there are occasionally dazzling finds, but the reality is that what we find, in Yin Eclipse, is the lost record of a people who lived. Their pottery, their workshops, occasionally their weapons and the like, all of them beautiful works of art, but all thoroughly mundane except for one enticing riddle C they repel qi, soul sense and any other means of investigation. The question of who made them, and how, is thus both alluring and frustrating in equal measure, though I shall, in this treatise, endeavour to shed some light on this matter from both my own research, and that of others
Partial Fragment* from: A treatise on the ruins of Yin Eclipse: A re-appraisal ~ By Imperial Scholar of Shan, Quanluo

~ Jun Arai C Kun Clan Estate, Jade Willow Village ~
Arai lay in the bath and stared at the ceiling, feeling... drained. Part of that was, as before, just backlash from overuse of the pain-suppression and emotional repression techniques; however, it was also because she could only spend so long cursing how shit life was before she felt afflicted by the need to be doing something vaguely productive. As such, after half an hour of lying in the bath drinking, trying her hardest not to use her mantra to make herself feel better her anger and frustration had mostly just given way to restlessness. Standing up, she stretched and winced a bit, as her body reminded her that she had been stabbed a few times by the accursed tetrids only hours earlier. I suppose I should be thankful for small mercies, she muttered, poking at her side where the tetrid stalker had stabbed her. At least they were tetrid stalkers, not shadow-eyed stalkers. The last thing I want is to be feeling like I have a spider sitting on my back for a week. The injuries on her forearms and one leg were nowhere near as bad; most of them would still leave minor scars for a few weeks she supposed, though nothing on the scale of what her sister had acquired the previous year when a spirit herb nearly took her arm off in the Inner Valleys. Sighing, she sat down, cross-legged in the water, and focused on her mantra again. The Spirit and the Heart promote Renewal of the Body and the Soul, binding the Spirit to the Heart, the Renewal of the Body is the Soul of the Spirit and the Heart, Renewal transforms the Body and the Soul It was hard to call it a cycle, like spiritual cultivators used when they invoked their cultivation laws to move their qi through their meridians, but with each iteration of a chant born of the combined mnemonics she knew a bit of accumulated qi and intent from her experiences would be slowly fused into her flesh and bones, advancing her bit by bit towards the threshold of Mantra Seed. That was the real difference between physical cultivation and the ''Imperial'' methods that originated on the central continent, like spiritual and body cultivation. Both of those methods formed a dantian, pulled qi from the world and refined it before storing it there, hoarding it rather than really integrating it with the body. Physical cultivation, on the other hand, wasnt about stealing metaphorical good fortune from the heavens; instead it was about becoming one with the existing good fortune of the heavens by leveraging ones own accumulated experiences, imbuing qi into the bones, flesh and blood directly. Eventually, it would permeate her whole being and begin to transform her. Her mother had delineated the difference in the methods quite succinctly, really. In spiritual cultivation you fought tooth and nail for every gain, while with physical cultivation you had to accept what was already there, what you earned or were given, and make of it what you should. It was certainly not easy, for all that it sounded like it should be. The chant, which was by no means perfect, largely because the Renewal mnemonic was quite difficult to fit into the overall cadence of five linked words that fit a single phrase, requiring her to occasionally drop to two or three mnemonic phrases, was a reflection of that as well. Even so, she persisted with it, taking care not to overemphasise the mnemonics themselves, for some five minutes, letting it pull qi around her body, all the while focusing on harmony and the idea of reinforcing what little gains she had made over the course of the night. Exhaling one final time, she refocused on her surroundings, finding that the medicinal herbs she had tossed into the bath had lost all their efficacy. Her body was warm, the qi flowing through it touched by hints of water, wood and fire C from the bath, the medicine and the lingering traces of poison from the tetrid stalkers mostly. She took a few deep breaths and observed it as it settled. The ambient qi around her showed no signs of pressure, largely she supposed because the Kun estate had a lot of sources providing qi for various purposes C from the formations that heated the water, to the protections and filters on the plumbing, to spirit vegetation elsewhere in the suite of rooms. Even the wards against intrusion and the actual defensive formations themselves would contribute to the qi density. Standing up, she stepped out of the bath and claimed a towel, drying herself off. Usually that was something you could do with qi, but, yet again, the weather blowing out of Yin Eclipse was full of little idiosyncrasies like that. How it ensured that water stayed wet, even in the face of qi manipulation, during the wet season rains was a mystery as far as she knew, because that property extended to all water in the area touched by the rains, not just the rains themselves, after a short while. In this case though, it didnt bother her particularly, because there was something oddly comforting about just having to do non-spiritual things like that after the horrible night she had just endured. Walking back into the room with her bed, she put on new undergarments, trousers and a knee-length gown in vaguely Kun clan colours, then just flopped onto the bed and stared out of the open screen doors at the rain which was drifting down over the village. In the end, she managed to lie there for about a minute, before sitting back up and pulling out the various texts from her storage talisman and considering them pensively. Can I be bothered she mused out loud, staring at them for a few moments before concluding that she could not, and putting them away again. Sighing, she got off the bed and walked over to the table and grabbed a piece of the fried fish to nibble *knock knock* Yes? she asked, turning to the door. There are messages for you, Miss Jun, a woman outside said respectfully. Come in, she called. The door opened and the maid she had spoken to before came in and bowed respectfully. There are two communications for you, Miss Jun. One, from ah well, Young Lord Talshin will be here before lunch and hopes to see you at your convenience and a request from the village elders to say that they are coming to see you within the hour. -Well, that took them no time at all, she reflected sourly. Tell the village elders I am otherwise engaged. I will see them after I meet with Young Lord Talshin, she said blandly. Ah okay, the maid looked at her sceptically, but bowed respectfully. Oh, there is also a personal request from Young Master Shi. He hopes you might join him and some friends for some light refreshment? She was tempted to say no to that, but on reflection this was Kun Shis house, probably, and it would be rude to reject the invitation, so she nodded, then paused as another thought struck her. Will Kun Wencheng be there? she asked. Ah, no, Young Master Wencheng is out supervising. His mother was clear that he needed more responsibility, the maid replied respectfully. If you wish to see him, a message can be No, that wont be necessary, she said drily. Where are Kun Shi and his friends? In the inner courtyard, the maid answered. I can show you the way? Please, she waved a hand politely. Following after the young woman, she found that the estate was not as bustling as she might have expected. There were folk around, here and there, but mostly it was just servants and the odd guard. How come there are not more people about? she asked, curious, as they arrived at the main courtyard and started to head around it, keeping to the covered edges to avoid the rain. The harvest, mostly, the maid replied, glancing back at her. And anyone who could has likely left to go to the coast, away from the rain. In any case, usually it is only Young Master Wencheng who stays here, and Young Master Kun Shi, because of the Jade Willow Sect. The estates belong to Lady Ruomei, whose father, Lord Ruo, is the local leader of the Kun clan in this region. Young Master Wencheng is her son. -Thats useful to know, she sighed inwardly. Definitely best that I avoid him then. Here we are, the maid added brightly, heading through the door at the far end of the courtyard and through a broad hall into a further courtyard. Young Master Shi, Miss Jun is here, the maid said politely. Standing in the doorway, she surveyed the courtyard, which was actually a large flower garden and lawn. The group, who were all male disciples of the Jade Willow Sect about Kun Shis age, were sitting around a table under the shelter of a pavilion by the small pond in the gardens midst. Kun Shi, the only one she immediately recognised, stood up a little hastily and actually saluted her. Hunter Jun, please, come join us! Kun Shi called over with enough earnestness that she was surprised the flowers didnt actually bloom. She was about to withdraw an umbrella, but the maid was already ahead of her, offering one for shelter, so not wanting to be rude she just nodded and let the young woman escort her down the path to the pagoda. Thank you for the invitation, she murmured, saluting Kun Shi back. Unnecessary, unnecessary, you are a friend of Young Lady Juni, it is my honour to have you as a guest! Kun Shi said brightly. Dont overdo it, the youth sitting beside Kun Shi remarked drily. Brother Luong, please, Kun Shi hissed. Are you going to introduce me to your other guests? she prompted gently. Ah yes, sorry, Kun Shi, who she was certain at this point was trying to impress her, coughed and nodded. This is my sect brother Deng Luong the youth who had just spoken nodded slightly but made no move to stand or otherwise salute her. -Deng clan? she frowned, somewhat surprised at that. I am Fan Aoshen, a tall youth sitting across the table added. Kun Zhuge Fei, a more scholarly youth said, saluting but not getting up either. Jiang Dan Guang, the last, muscular, youth said, just looking her over. Jun Arai, she replied, offering them slight salutes. Brother Shi was just telling us how you were educating the masses regarding Duo Lis lotuses, Zhuge Fei said, casting Kun Shi a slightly sideways look. I am sure he was very modest, she said, helping herself to a cup of tea. Do you want anything? the maid asked her. Hmm some more of the soup I had before? she replied after a moments thought. And whatever the estate kitchen recommends for breakfast. Of course, Miss Jun, the young woman murmured and, with a quick bow to Kun Shi, departed. They are more respectful to her than they are to you, Brother Shi, Dan Guang chuckled. I just live here, Kun Shi grunted, sitting down again. She sipped her tea, looking at each of the youths in turn. All of them were Qi Refinement, near as she could tell, with the possible exception of Dan Guang, who gave off a bit more pressure. You are a physical cultivator, Dan Guang half asked, half stated after a moment. I am, she replied. Ah, that explains why I can feel intent off you, the youth nodded, as if this all made sense now. I am surprised one such as you has connections with the Kun clan as you appear to, how did you enter into their circles? Deng Luong added. -Maybe I should have stayed in my room, she sighed to herself. Kun Shi also looked a bit awkward suddenly, casting a sideways look at the others as if willing them to be just a bit politer. -So he is clearly not the leader in this group? Ive been friends with Juni for a number of years, she murmured, channelling a bit of Ling Yu and suddenly wishing she had put on a smarter gown. If you ever meet her, perhaps you can ask? Hah! Zhuge Fei laughed. She has you there, Brother Luong! Mmmmm Deng Luong just frowned. How is the lotus I left you with? she asked Kun Shi, changing the topic. Its in the pond by the kitchens, Kun Shi said. We had to leave it sealed up. Probably for the best, she agreed. Id like to have a look at it later, if that is acceptable? Of course! Kun Shi said brightly. Perhaps even now? Maybe after Ive eaten and seen to a few other matters, she replied, politely shooting that spectacle down. It will be very boring anyway, I just need to confirm a few things about it. -Starting with what it actually is, she mused to herself. And whether it has anything in common with that lamium I found. Of course, Kun Shi agreed, though he looked a bit disappointed. -I wonder, is it that they dont believe him she thought suddenly, feeling like she was stuck in the middle of something stupid. Now is a rather inauspicious hour in any case, she added, seeking further refuge in the arms of feng shui. Better to poke at the angry spirit herbs when waning yin is not the overriding alignment of the heavens You are familiar with some feng shui? Dan Guang mused, raising an eyebrow. Of course, she replied, somehow managing to avoid sounding especially supercilious. One of the advantages of being a physical cultivator is that I dont have to sit on my ass for hours every day to feel like Im making progress with my life. Haha! Fan Aoshen laughed. That is true, advancing to Golden Core is a pain More seriously, she added, Feng shui and formations are useful up in those accursed mountains Your food, Miss Jun, the maid, who had just come back, interjected politely, setting down a tray of soup, various fried breads and fish, something that looked like spirit rice in lotus leaves and a bowl of roasted lotus seeds. Thank you, she replied. We would also like more wine and some light refreshments, Zhuge Fei added. Of course, Young Master Fei, the maid murmured, bowing respectfully to the others. Will there be anything else, young masters? the maid added after a moments pause. Perhaps some music? Zhuge Fei mused. To accent the rain? I will see if there is anyone around, the maid replied, bowing again and departing. So, what will we do this afternoon? Kun Shi asked, turning back to her. She stared at the gardens, not really sure of her answer there. Going back into the valleys was out of the question and the comments made by the bandits had implied that there might be some plan in motion to cause her headaches back in the village as well. Finish sweeping the canals, she replied after a moments further consideration. Did you not finish that yesterday? Dan Guang interjected. With plants like Duo Lis water lotus it always pays to check, she pointed out, helping herself to some of the rice wrapped in bitter leaves. The village elders would likely grumble about that as well, even thought it had been left to her. It was unlikely that they would do something so facetious as withhold completion, not unless they really wanted to burn bridges with West Flower Picking Towns Hunter Pavilion, but it was also not impossible for them to cause difficulties in other ways. That they had already cut the missions pay by half and ensured it was all on her did not help her expectations there either. So Brother Shi was saying, Fan Aoshen agreed. I have seen them growing in ornamental ponds, but these ones sound like a real trial. No more so than some others, she replied. The issue here was that they conflict with the established alignments of the canals and will damage the productivity of the fields irrigated by them if left unaddressed. Underestimate them this season and you will find them ten times as hard to eradicate next season and likely suffer massive drops in profitability, even before they start drowning livestock and maybe even people. They drown people? Dan Guang sounded slightly disbelieving at that. In this weather? she waved outside. Absolutely. These are mutates that got introduced from contaminated spirit soil. That wasnt technically true, but the less people knew that she knew about the ins and outs of the reality of what was going on in Jade Willow Village C or appeared to be at least C the more likely she got to go home without any further headaches or worse. If they start on livestock all it takes is a few children playing where they shouldnt and a spirit herb like that gets a taste for how easy it is to ambush people and how beneficial it is. Even worse, they could make it into the edges of the suppression zone and use that to hide from powerful experts, forcing anyone coming after them to exterminate the root of the infestation in there, not out here. I would not think a lotus would be that? Dan Guang frowned. insightful? she supplied. All a few plants have to do is hide for a season to get to Soul Foundation and awaken spiritual wisdom, then they can be as smart as a child within weeks. And with the weather like this for weeks at a time, who is going to be able to notice? That is very true, Brother Guang, Fan Aoshen agreed. Dan Guang stared at his fellow disciple for a long moment, then just shook his head and poured more tea. What else did you come here to do, Miss Jun? Fan Aoshen asked. Just some clearance missions: teach a few students, get rid of some errant spirit herbs. Oh? Kun Shi looked interested now. Someone did the outstanding one already, she shrugged. There was a spotted eye fungus on a massif to the west of the town. Oh I think I heard about that yesterday, that smug bastard Ding Fan was with the group that did it on the way back from Nine Clouds Village, got a bunch of sect contribution points out of it, Deng Luong added with a faint scowl. What does it do? Kun Shi asked, clearly curious. Their spores parasitize other spirit herbs, get into their roots and drain vitality out of them and the soil, rotting them from the inside out. It gets its name from the black and white eye-like patterns that show up on the leaves of plants it afflicts. They then decay into the ground and become more spotted eye fungus. Several of the local spirit herb crops, like the blue star grass and the Megumi flower, are particularly susceptible, she explained. Its almost entirely harmless to cultivators, unless you eat the fungus, but a disaster for spirit herb farmers. It also draws various pests like leech bugs and saw-winged flies who like the inauspicious ambience it provides, which just further damage the crops. That seems like it should have been a big priority? Kun Shi frowned. Yes well, the fungus is a total pain to find, requires a lot of walking about and casting repeat divinations on plants. You need to attune your own compasses for it as well, she added. The mission here languished for seven months before they made it a clearance request. Half a year? Zhuge Fei asked. Yep, she shrugged. Whoever posted it was only willing to pay forty spirit stones for its removal. Thats Fan Aoshen raised his eyebrows. About what you might get for a decently captured Soul Foundation herb, she added. Before expenses anyway, and so long as you knew what you were doing. That forty would barely cover the cost of the compasses and your time. So, it went undone because it wasnt offering enough? Fan Aoshen sighed. Basically, yes, she agreed. High-ranked hunters, which in this province is anyone over seven-star bronze, are in high demand. Unless they are told to do it or given a lot of incentives, why would you go do that when you could earn Spirit Jades arranging someones garden in Blue Water City. Does that include you? Dan Guang chuckled. She sighed mentally, because that was a clear provocation in its own way. To the side, Kun Shi also scowled at Dan Guang. Hardly, at my rank you live in those mountains, doing the seven- and eight-star ranked missions the Affiliate Hunters refuse to do because they are too busy arranging said gardens, she remarked levelly. There are only fifteen nine-star hunters in the entirety of Blue Water Province, outside of Blue Water City. Noting their slightly surprised looks, she sighed and poured herself more tea. What, you expected more? she asked Kun Shi. Eh um wellyes? he replied. Before the Three Schools Conflict there were over two hundred, she added. Thats a big drop, Fan Aosheng frowned. She nodded, not that surprised that none of them knew the specifics. All of them were in their mid to late teens, younger than she was. Some left and some were drawn away by their clans, but about half were killed or crippled. Either by the Imperial influences seeking to cripple the Hunter Bureau, or by Shan Lai seeking retaliation against those clans who were drifting towards the Imperial Court, seeking to cut their links to the riches of Yin Eclipse, she explained. Most of those who survived took their expertise and used it to further their clans agendas, others went over the ocean to Meng City or Pill Sovereign City The others sat in silence as she finished her tea and helped herself to another roll of rice wrapped in the bitter lotus leaves. Well, its all old history we just have to live with what we have now, she added with a smile that was a bit cooler than she intended. This is why the Azure Astral Authority is a blight, Dan Guang grunted. They should just accept the outcome and the righteous nature of the Imperial Seat. She sighed to herself, refusing to get drawn and just enjoying the bitter coolness of the food. Young Master Kun, a male servant approached the pagoda, carrying an umbrella. Yes? Kun Shi frowned. Uh it is for Zhuge Fei, the servant said with a small bow of apology. What? Zhuge Fei asked, putting his cup down. A message from the Jade Willow Sect, the servant said, handing Zhuge Fei a scroll. Zhuge Fei opened it, skimmed it then handed it to Dan Guang, who glanced at it and just stood with a sigh. It seems we must take our leave, Brother Shi, Zhuge Fei said, also standing. Oh? Kun Shi asked, accepting the letter from Dan Guang. Kun Shi scanned it and sighed, also standing. Sorry, Miss Jun, it seems we must go back to the school, there is some announcement about a trip to Blue Water City, Kun Shi said apologetically. She stood as well as the group collected their own umbrellas and trooped away, Kun Shi the only one who really bowed, somewhat apologetically. Watching them depart, she offered them a polite salute, then sat back down again with a sigh and stared at the garden in silence, eating the food. Devoid of slightly opinionated sect disciples and awkward questions about her day job, the garden was actually rather calming in the rain, especially without the potential threat of something horrible dropping out of a tree or a vine trying to strangle her. There was a sort of gentle harmony to the sound of water hitting greenery that was easy to get lost in. Like that, she ended up wasting a whole thirty minutes in the garden, just watching the plants and letting the world pass by with a degree of emptiness that had been profoundly lacking in the last week or so. At some point, she found she had also finished off most of the spirit food that was left behind, though that was fine as far as she was concerned: it was of excellent quality and quite beneficial to her cultivation. That physical cultivators could literally eat their way to the threshold of Mantra Seed was something she had always thought amusingly simplistic at least until she learned how much spirit food of sufficient quality usually cost if you werent sourcing the ingredients for it yourself. Getting up, she grabbed her umbrella and managed to kill a further twenty minutes just walking around the garden, admiring the layouts of the plants and lawn around the pagoda and its accompanying pond. The design put her somewhat in mind of the Blue Jade Courtyard in the Kun family estates in Blue Water City, which was probably the point really. She was just about to start a second circuit when one of the servant women, a different one from before she noted, returned. Do you need anything? the young woman asked politely. Ah no, she shook her head. I was just admiring the garden. It is a recreation of one the Lady of the Estate knows, or so I am led to believe, the maid explained with a flash of pride. Is there anywhere to train? she asked suddenly, largely because the feeling of restlessness really was refusing to go away. To train? the maid frowned. I just wanted to stretch my arms and legs a bit, she said with a polite smile. Given Young Master Kun Shi has been called away, I am left somewhat to my own devices it seems and given it is raining like this Ah, yes, sorry, the maid looked a bit flustered but caught herself. There is a training hall, if you wish to use it. I am sure there will be no objection. Thank you, she said with another polite smile. The maid nodded and started to walk briskly across the garden courtyard. Soon they exited it, went through an arched corridor, then over a small bridge that crossed one of the minor canals that ran through the estate and finally into another courtyard, this one tiled and with plain stone columns. At the far end, set into the wall, was a larger than life statue of a martial-looking figure with a large beard, holding a broad-bladed swordstaff, incense smouldering faintly in a bronze cauldron placed at its feet. This way, the maid murmured, waving for her to follow around the edge of the courtyard. The maid led the way up some steps on the right-hand side, then through a set of doors into a large wooden-floored hall about twenty metres long by ten wide. This is the general training hall, there are weapons on those racks that you can use if you like, the maid explained, waving her hand towards several racks on the right-hand wall that held everything from spears and glaives to blades and swords. There are no bows here, archery isnt done indoors, the maid added with a sideways look at her. Thank you, she replied with a polite bow. People will be going by regularly, so if you need anything, just call, the maid added, though her statement could also be read as dont think youre just left alone here. Watching the maid depart, she shook her head and walked over to the racks of weapons, considering what was there. As was befitting a clan like the Kun, which focused a lot of its efforts on martial forms, the selection was broad to the point of confusing, though it did lean towards polearms and swords. The Hunter Pavilions didnt include them as a mandatory part of the curriculum for advancement, mostly because they were not that useful when dealing with most of what Yin Eclipse had to offer. As such, her own talents for martial forms were middling at best, she had to acknowledge, and what she knew was born mostly out of what her father had taught her, or she had picked up from Juni over the years of their association and friendship. After walking up and down the row of racks, she eventually selected a short blade, about the length of her forearm. As a weapon choice, it was a bit atypical compared to what people usually selected C things like swords, sabres, spears, polearms even bows C but the reasoning her father had given when starting to train both her and Sana had proven to be impeccably sound, even if she, aged twelve or so, had wanted to wield a sword like a Fairy Immortal. Her father had pointed out that the shorter blades were something you used regularly in day to day life: for cutting plants, for chopping food, butchering animals, even digging holes in the ground. It was a weapon you could wield and get familiar with without having to spend days every week on a training ground. It could be worn openly and not elicit immediate judgement or expectation, and it usually didnt rely on flashy techniques or superior qi manifestation to progress far in. The secondary reason, as she would later discover, along with why the Pavilion didnt emphasise martial training at all, was that spirit herbs didnt fight duels with you, and while arts were useful for dealing with some spirit beasts, the flashy active arts wasted a lot of qi and were useless up in the mountains. They couldnt cause anywhere near the devastation they normally did due to the suppression and were, on balance, more likely to get you killed for attracting the notice of something you should not. The Pavilion saw much more return from training its members in feng shui, formations and talisman use. Holding the blade, which was well-crafted with a hide-bound wooden hilt and a metal blade, edged, though not with any great sharpness, she gave it a few experimental stabs and slices, getting a feel for the weight and balance. As is befitting a clan that excels in martial forms, even their training weapons are top grade, she murmured, admiring how nicely even a simple training weapon handled. Inhaling, she tried a few forward thrusts, timing her breathing to match her footwork as she attacked diagonal to an imaginary line, moving up the hall for a few dozen paces, mostly to warm up. Finally, happy with what she had picked, she ran through one of the basic forms, a simple sequence of stabs, cuts and sweeps, designed to teach you how to match movement of the weapon itself with footwork and breathing. The whole form, which she completed without so much as touching her mantra or qi, took her about five minutes, after which she went to the rack and got a second short blade and repeated the form, only now wielding a blade in both hands. It was somewhat flashier, but the purpose of the exercise was, again, not that, but rather to help her get used to the harmony of the movements and, in conjunction with her mantra, provide a controlled medium for helping qi to move through her body more freely. Once she had finished that, she took a short breath, finally stimulating her mantra to help with her recovery, then repeated the forms, but without weapons, considering the differences in her movement as she went. The unarmed form went much slower, because the focus here was different. If the weapons had been about movement and coordination, then the unarmed form was about commitment and intent. Each strike and movement had to be performed with complete conviction, leaving nothing behind. In that regard, her father had been a harsh teacher, especially after her mother passed away, but, while she had to admit she had cursed him somewhat then now the results spoke for themselves. She finished the last few moves of the form, her knife hands hissing faintly in the air, and found that she had acquired a small audience of an old man and a boy, watching quietly from just by the entrance to the hall. Impressive, very impressive! the old man chuckled. I didnt know our Kun clan had a young lass like you lurking out here. Ah I am just a guest, she said, bowing politely. Hah the old man nodded, stroking his beard. You see that, young brat? he added to the boy, who was aged about twelve and looking on dubiously. When I lectured you before about intent and you didnt understand? Grandfather, shes just fighting with knives though, thats hardly a real Shall I stab you, and you can tell us all how you are bleeding out on the floor from something that is not a real weapon? the old man remarked with a faint twinkle in his eye that made her wonder if he might not actually make good on that. I wonder who taught you? the old man added, walking over to the wall and taking down a short staff and giving it an experimental twirl. My father, Jun Han, she replied respectfully. Hooo the old man nodded. Youre one of Sir Juns daughters? I am, she nodded, Jun Arai. Little Xian, go grab a short staff! the old man said, turning his attention back to the boy. Give me five hundred overhead strikes, in four directions, and I want to see commitment. If you hit the floor with a strike you start again. Awwww the boy pouted, but sloped over and grabbed a short staff from a rack of them. Kids they want to do the flashy stuff, but never bother with the basics all I can do is drill them until they get to Golden Core and then they run off to flying swords and fancy things with too many spikes on them and never look back, the old man sighed, watching the youth strip off his top and start, raising the staff and slashing down with an exhalation, a bit like a sword, then turn a half circle and strike again, then a quarter circle, always shifting his back foot to pick the direction. I am Old Xian, the old man added. I knew your father from years ago, not spoken to him in a while though I trust he is keeping well? He is, she nodded, somewhat surprised at that. He has recently gotten a role as a civilian advisor for Town Captain Tai in West Flower Picking Town. I had heard, glad he is putting his talents to some public use again! Old Xian chuckled. Though, was a bad business with your poor mother, I can only offer my condolences once again. Ah thank you, she said, bowing slightly again, not quite sure what to make of that. Well, enough serious stuff, Old Xian added, giving her a friendly smile. Want to help this old man warm up with a few rounds? Armed or unarmed? she asked, glancing over at where she had set the short blades. Your choice, the old man mused. Giving it a moments choice, she walked over and claimed a short staff as well. Her father had taught her less of those forms, but she had still trained with a staff, both to build up strength and also because it was another weapon that nobody judged you for carrying. You are familiar with short staves? the old man mused. Ah, I have been taught a little, please be understanding, she said with a slight smile. Of course, training is training, its easy to forget this, Old Xian mused, standing neutrally with the short staff held like a walking stick. I will receive, you strike. Bowing politely to him, she matched his stance, then slid forward, stabbing for his diaphragm as best she could, focusing on putting the tip of the staff straight through him to hit a point about a pace beyond his back The old man smoothly stepped to the side, sweeping up his staff with both hands into a high guard and deflecting her blow. Countering, she swept low with the reverse end, making sure she kept contact with the front end to his staff. Like that, they exchanged a dozen moves of the most basic attack and defence form she had been taught by her father. Her trying her utmost to strike the old man and he smoothly blocking each strike with the appropriate counter. Not bad, not bad, the old man murmured as she completed the last strike and he backed off, returning to the resting posture of holding the staff like it was a walking stick. You understand the matter of commitment very well, but you do have lapses where you are too focused on the strike and not on the moment. Nodding in agreement, she exhaled. It is easy to get lost in wanting to land the next blow, she agreed. Yep! the old man agreed. And then you land the last blow ever as someone else with a dagger walks up behind you and stabs you in the neck! She winced and nodded. Her father had said similar on many occasions. My father had me and my sister practice together, one of us would be instructed to launch an attack if they saw such an opening usually with a dagger or staff covered in dye. Aye, its a good method. You only get hit in the back of the head a few times before you learn! Old Xian laughed, casting an eye at Little Xian who was starting to puff a bit as he did his strikes, his gaze a bit zoned out. My turn to attack, the old man grinned. Exhaling, she took up her guard Huuut! She barely got the first block off, keeping her posture and sweeping up the blow, just as he had done to her strike. Huuut! the second strike followed like a serpent, neither slow nor fast, but with a sort of inexorable drift that tried to fool the eyes into thinking it was not a low strike She blocked it, stepping sideways and ensuring she never lost the connection with him. The whole exchange only took about two minutes, but by the time they had finished she felt like she was pulling her short staff through turgid water, and was sweating nearly as hard as she had been in the forests the day before. Ahaha the old man laughed jovially as she managed to perform the last block. Good I approve, there are areas you can improve, but you are much better at defence than attack. Yeah thanks, she panted, slowly bringing her breathing back under control as she let her body recover. A solid foundation, shall we go again? Old Xian grinned, adopting his resting guard again. This time, lets go for twenty-eight moves. Exhaling, she nodded and set herself up again to strike. In the end, they completed three more exchanges over ten minutes before Old Xians grandson finally completed his five hundred repetitions, finally affording her a break, which she was more than happy to avail herself of. Thinking about the things the old man had pointed out to her, or drawn her towards considering, she watched him take the young boy through the same form they had just done, albeit with much less intensity. The short staff forms were intended, according to her father, and also Juni, to largely build that solid foundation of attack and defence, instilling understanding about the extent of your reach, the speed of your reactions, the perils of over-focusing or not focusing enough and so on. It was all, by the standards of most folk, rather tame stuff, but therein was the secret really. Martial cultivation was not spiritual cultivation, nor, really, was it physical cultivation. She watched the pair exchange the same set of blows, considering the youths movement. He was crisp and fluid, despite having a minor case of jelly legs, and it all looked very martial, but actually that was probably the issue and the reason why he was being drilled Do you know what the issue here is? Old Xian asked, turning back to her where she was standing spinning her staff idly, as the pair completed the set. Your grandson is letting his Martial Intent creep out when he should not, she said. It makes it look very martial, but its giving tells. The youth opened and shut his mouth, but then, to her surprise just saluted her politely and muttered, Thank you for the instruction. Please, she laughed. You are much better than I was at your age! He is much better than either of those two wet sticks who treat this place as their party house, Old Xian added, with an eye roll that made the young boy smirk as well. They are both spiritual cultivators though, and more in love with their fancy swords than is perhaps desirable. She stared at the old man, then just shook her head, unable to hide a smile at his bad joke. The young boy, Xian also smirked, just about managing to hide his laugh. Our Kun clans longevity is in its martial lineage, Old Xian huffed, observing their reactions. Running off to the Jade Willow Sect when an elder barks, no decorum I am curious, how you managed to get such good reactions Little Xian asked her. She doesnt fight people, Old Xian said drily to his charge. As a Herb Hunter her opponents are nature, in root, tooth and claw. Old Xian says it truly, she agreed, putting the staff down and sitting properly. Martial forms are no good up in the mountains, the qi used is wasteful and they attract notice. Space is often constrained: trees, bushes, vines, everything is spirit vegetation. Everything is watching. Indeed, Old Xian agreed. Let out too much intent and something will notice. Swing your fancy spear wrong and it will get caught in vines that the suppression will ensure it cannot cut, use your grand art of supreme sovereign slaying majestic explosions and everything within a mile will know you are out of qi and ripe for the taking. Yin Eclipse is a cruel training partner. It is, she sighed, staring up at the ceiling for a long moment, suddenly struck by the thought that the youth in front of her was about the same age as she was, when she started out as a Herb Hunter and not that much younger than Ha Fenfang, Nen Hong and Nen Shirong. Sorry, she said, giving herself a shake and realising that she had been looking a bit gloomy. Its been a stressful few days. Not at all, the old man sighed. Ours is a cruel land, where a young lass such as yourself can make such an expression. Grief should be left to us old fellows, too long in the tooth to count the passing of our years, where it will lie, forgotten in our failing memories. Isnt that a partial quote from Seng Mo? she asked with a sideways look. HAH! the old man stroked his beard and rolled his eyes. You are well read as well. My sister and some of my friends like his style, she remarked drolly. There are only so many times you can sit in a teahouse, listening to others quote him back and forth before something sticks! Old Xian laughed again, though Little Xian just looked a bit confused. Right! the old man added, Shall we go again. Why dont you take my place with this boy for a round! Exhaling, she nodded and stood, picking up her short staff. As it turned out, her judgement of Little Xian had been fairly spot-on, the only differences between them were strength, really, because she was some five or six years older than him, and her control over intent. In terms of technical ability he was almost her equal, which was a bit sobering, as they traded blows with her attacking, then defending, for thirty-two moves apiece. -Well, the old man is an excellent teacher, she reflected, finishing up the second repetition and listening as he explained what they should each try to correct. And the Kun are a martial clan at heart. Juni said she started training when she was six or seven. Do you actually have intent? Little Xian grumbled, staring at his short staff then at her. Can I? she asked Old Xian. Go ahead, he is tougher than he looks, the old man chuckled. Grimacing faintly, she focused on her mantra and thrust out her palm towards the boy, stimulating Spirit and Body in an external manner Guah! he coughed as her intent met his and sent him staggering back, pale-faced. Physical cultivators like Miss Jun here are the ones you really need to watch out for, Old Xian chuckled. Their grasp of Intent is second only to us martial cultivators, and, depending on their other means, it can even exceed it in certain circumstances! What was that? Little Xian gasped, sweating slightly and eyeing her warily. That shadow, what means do you have to cultivate to get that? She sighed and said nothing. Death, the old man said softly. The experience of it, the sorrow of it, etched into the self. Intent for a mantra user is not as it is for a martial cultivator. We strive to conquer, to subdue, to stand opposed, they accept and return all that is given to them. You killed people? Little Xian asked her, a bit more eagerly Idiot boy! the old man snapped, suddenly annoyed and actually banging him on the shoulder with the short staff. Do not be rude to guests! Almost as fast as the moment had come, it passed, such that she could almost believe it was a figment of her imagination, were it not for the red weal on the boys shoulder. Its okay, she sighed. Sorry, Little Xian grimaced, I was rude and misspoke. It is fine, she repeated. It is the nature of youth to question and now that I say that, I realise that it makes me sound like an old woman, she chuckled. The old man just shook his head, amused. To answer your question, yes I have. When I was fourteen, my sister and I were guarding a wagon transporting some herbs from Red Lake Village to West Flower Picking Town. It was meant to be a very mundane assignment, but some bandits attacked and tried to steal the cargo and kidnap us I burned one to death with a talisman. I had nightmares for weeks afterwards, and couldnt touch cooked meat for a month, because the smell kept reminding me of this man, screaming in the middle of the road, cursing me and calling for his mother. Killing is not glamorous, Old Xian agreed. It is not pretty, it is not kind and it is never good. Far too many forget this... I Little Xian stared at her for a moment then bowed again. Sorry, I made you remember something unpleasant. Its fine, Ive seen worse since, she sighed. How is your control so good? Little Xian asked, changing the topic quickly. Is it because you are a physical cultivator? Spend a few nights in Yin Eclipse, even the outer valleys near here, and you will understand, she grinned, a bit more toothily than she intended. That will do it, Old Xian agreed, standing up. Aww Little Xian sighed. I wanted to see Yin Eclipse, but grandfather keeps telling me not to be stupid. Your grandfather is wise, she agreed with an eye roll, also standing up. It is not a place to be taken lightly. In truth, the shadow in her intent was less to do with what she had told Xian and a lot more to do with her experiences recently with the Red Pit. The mountains had a way of leaving barbs in you that never really vanished, just blunted and wore down with time, slowly becoming a part of you. As someone who had been all the way to the slopes of the Great Mount itself, and into the depths, the scars were deeper than most her age, she supposed, excepting people like Juni or the Beast Hunters. The overuse of the emotion repression and pain suppression with her mantra was not helping either, as she was having to deliberately avoid engaging too much with that side of her mantra, lest her bodys natural perception of pain and her own mental state become dangerously muted. It is not, Old Xian agreed. Now, shall we go again? This time for forty-eight moves? Stretching, she nodded, happy to be able to set the unhappy memories aside and just focus on the martial forms. By the time Old Xian decided that they had indeed worked hard enough for his satisfaction, she had reached the point of running through all 108 moves of the paired form for attack and defence sequences. The full thing was close to a form of torture, done right, something Little Xian was more than happy to vocalize as he crouched, drenched in sweat in the humid heat of the late morning. How are you not falling over? he gasped, looking at her. In truth, she was feeling it quite a bit as well, but the humidity was actually not as bad as she had expected, given the rain had become more misty drizzle since she came back. I am used to it, she grinned, wiping the sweat off her brow. This is just what the cloud forest of the High Valleys is like all year round. Euugh Little Xian groaned. This weather is like, so vile. Thats why you are here, not on the coast! Old Xian laughed. Its character building. Then Id like to build my character somewhere else! Little Xian moaned, flopping back onto the floor and then sitting up again immediately with a grimace. Even the floor is warm! Perhaps some refreshments are in order, Old Xian mused, clapping his hands. Yes? a servant appeared a moment later. Something refreshing please, the old man asked perfunctorily. Of course the servant seemed to hesitate for a moment, looking at the three of them, then nodded and departed. Let us go out to the courtyard, Old Xian said, taking his staff and walking back over to the wall and returning it to the rack with a small bow. Nodding, she took her staff and the daggers over and replaced them, also bowing to the rack, then to the shrine at the end and murmuring her thanks for training in the hall. Little Xian followed suit and then they all traipsed out after the old man and just sat on the steps, watching the rain drizzle down and splash on the courtyard, which was covered in water now to about a fingers depth. How come this rain just ignores everything? Little Xian grumbled. If you can answer that, this old man will bow and call you grandfather! Old Xian, who had taken his shoes off and was now sitting with his feet out in the rain, remarked jovially. They sat there in silence for a few minutes, just watching the rain fall, thousands of ripples shimmering across the shallow film of water covering the courtyard, until the young maid returned with a stack of lotus leaf-wrapped rice and some drinks. Am I imagining things or have we had Duo Lis lotus leaves for three meals straight now? Old Xian remarked to the maid. Young Master Shi returned with a large haul the young maid remarked with aplomb. And there is a lot of call for cool, refreshing snacks in this weather, so misty rice and lotus leaves did he oh well, I suppose it is what it is, the old man sighed, helping himself to one and cutting off the explanation with a wave of his hand. She took one as well, nibbling on it and avoiding commenting given her role in that. They were tasty, with the rice having a lingering coolness that accented the bitter tang and slightly spicy chill of the lotus leaves, however this batch had been prepared. It was possible to see how it might get repetitive, but it was all high quality spirit food, so she was not going to complain in the slightest. Accepting a proffered cup of the beverage, it turned out to be the juice of some kind of spirit fruit that had been chilled a bit over-chilled for her tastes, truthfully, but she sipped it nonetheless because it was still refreshing. Do you need anything else? the maid asked respectfully. No, that should be all, Old Xian mused. Of course the maid bowed again and departed back the way she had come, towards the garden court where Kun Shi and his friends had been. Right, Old Xian said after they had spent a few minutes refreshing themselves. Little Xian, grab one of those long staves from in the hall and get out there, I want to see you do five hundred thrusts, in the rain, without leaving splashes in the water. In the rain? Little Xian groaned. Staff, water, go, the old man repeated with a wolfish grin. Do you want me to do that as well? she half asked, half joked as the young boy sighed and stood up, heading back into the hall. Only if you feel like it, Old Xian chuckled. The purpose of the exercise is to force him to reliably internalize his qi flows for the movement? she asked. You have done such exercises before? Old Xian nodded, appreciatively. I have, she agreed. The Hunter Pavilion requires you to be able to do it with Flickering Steps before they certify you for eight-star rank. Ah, yes they did have that stipulation, the old man mused. It was one of the ones that stayed even with the relaxing of the realm requirement. Yes, she confirmed. Mostly because at that rank you might have to go into the valleys near Thunder Crest and East Fury where the swamps are. While walking on the water up there is next to impossible, having that degree of control is a requisite for safely navigating those places without disturbing things best left un-annoyed. They have those snapping xuanwu up there, dont they? Old Xian nodded. They do, she replied. Hunted one when I was younger, their shells make for excellent armour, the old man sighed. If you get a good core its a valuable thing as well, especially if you can gain some comprehensions off it. The trick is getting one and escaping that valley alive, she pointed out drily. Yes yes it rather is, he agreed. Well, there is always room for improvement, so why not, she said, standing up as well. Thats the attitude, I wish some of those scions of ours had the same view, Old Xian chuckled as she shrugged off her outer robe. Teacher got you as well? Little Xian remarked with an eye roll as he passed her exiting the hall. Something like that, she chuckled, grabbing a longer staff off the wall. Actually! Old Xians voice drifted in from outside. Miss Jun, if you would bring a short blade? A blunt one? She frowned and put the staff back, instead taking a slightly blunter version of the arm-length blade she had used before then grabbed a second, shorter blade and shoved it unobtrusively into the sash of her knee-length gown. Returning to the courtyard, she looked quizzically at the old man. I was thinking about earlier, you two can have a little spar, Old Xian grinned, looking at his grandson, who perked up at that. Miss Jun here can use a short blade and you use the staff. Oh okay, Little Xian nodded, though she did see that there was a degree of wariness creeping in, no doubt wondering what the trick was. She thought she knew, but if she was right, that meant that the old man had actually had fairly good expectations of her. The rain will even the playing field somewhat, Old Xian added, critically looking around the courtyard. You can go at it until I tell you to stop. I take it no intent, and no arts? she asked. Indeed, Old Xian agreed. Not that much of either will be possible in this misty drizzle. That was true: the faint, suppressive humidity would be prohibitively draining on any external qi use, and, while both of them could use intent, the goal here was to train, and do so in a committed manner C injuring people was held to be bad form. She put on her broad-brimmed grass hat to give herself a bit of shelter and walked out into the rain. Little Xian followed after, spinning his staff and grinning, clearly enthused by the idea of a proper spar after having had to do nothing but attack and defence forms and simple strikes in the hall. Whenever you like, Old Xian called over, having taken out a pot of wine from somewhere. She frowned, circling through the rain, keeping her blade low Xian lunged forward with a ferocious, sweeping strike to her legs. Grinning, she darted in, closing off the distance and forcing him to do a vertical block to preserve his own space. Flipping the blade over in her hands, she slid it edge first up the staff, aiming for Xians hand, forcing him to relinquish his grip and kick the staff to make it flex and deflect her strike. Going with his move, she continued to close him down, not giving him room to use the length of the staff to stab at her. Little Xian spun the staff twice, forcing her to break contact, but both times she was able to easily avoid the downward strikes, and because she was too close, he could get no momentum to leverage sweeps. A more experienced opponent would have started kicking her, or aimed for her arms in the first instance. Juni could lay her out in about four moves in this kind of matchup, simply by ensuring she never got past the point of the staff or spear, and controlling the space Little Xian finally realised his mistake and kicked up a huge spray of water, rolling himself backward to make distance. Ducking her head, she followed after him, spinning away from the sweeping strike and again aiming for his hand with her short blade. HAI! he yelled, and then spun the staff over, lashing down with it diagonally this time. Just about seeing the feint, she ducked rather than jumped and was rewarded by him overbalancing as his sweep passed through where her torso would have been. Launching herself forward, she caught him on the inside of the arm with the blade, then set it against his neck with a grin. Bah! Little Xian shook his head as she released him after a moment, his long plait scattering water everywhere, and made distance from her Smirking, she followed him, barely letting him recover a guard and then swatting his hurried strike down. Hey! he yelled. Old Xian said we were to keep going until he said, she reminded the younger boy with a grin. Realising she was right, he sighed and vaulted back, kicking up sheets of water to obfuscate her approach now. It was a good strategy, but his mistake, if it could be called that, was mostly down to not really respecting the weapon she was using. Taking aim, she tossed the curved blade in a hissing arc through the water and was rewarded with a shocked yelp of pain as Little Xian was hit directly in the chest, having barely seen the blade coming in the sense-suppressing rain. Groaning, he rolled up, stashing the blade in his belt, and charged for her with the staff, seeking to leverage her apparent lack of a weapon. She let the strike come, allowing him to close out her space. His forward thrust was good, but in a battle between equals he was clearly too reliant on force, despite, actually, having the superior technique in her eyes. It was an ironic mistake that made him slower than he should have been, providing her with the opening to spin down the blade and draw the other dagger from within her robe, drawing it up his arm and poking him under the armpit, before arriving behind him and putting him in a chokehold. You had a second dagger, he grumbled as she relinquished him and let him get distance again. Of course, you always carry a spare, she remarked drily. If only because you might break the first one, or drop it somewhere. Frowning, he eyed her, then swept sideways with the staff, forcing her to evade This time, he transitioned flawlessly from sweep into stab and nearly caught her in the stomach before she could dodge down the length of the staff. Grabbing his hand, she grunted as he kicked her in the leg, managing to destabilise her enough Haa she sighed as he drew the short blade and poked it in her face with a grin. Well done! Old Xian called over, applauding. Have you learnt your lesson, boy? Little Xian stared at the slightly curved short blade and then nodded with a sigh. Every weapon has its use, she agreed, standing up. Exactly, Old Xian agreed. The weapon you dont respect will eventually kill you, whether you wield it or its wielded by someone else. Now, keep going! Shaking her head, she circled around, still having not recovered her blade, not that that mattered enormously in the circumstances. Little Xian gave himself a shake and then sheathed the blade at his waist again and charged forward, this time sweeping up with the staff point in a scooping arc. It was a move she was rather familiar with, from having sparred with Juni, so rather than give him time, she leapt straight at him, crashing straight into his body knees first and sending them both sprawling, and in the same moment poking him in the neck with her dagger again, before grabbing his staff and rolling away with it. HEY! he yelled, staggering up. Thats not! Never assume you have any tricks on your opponent! Old Xian called over, even as she flipped the staff and kept the point low as her opponent circled her, forced to use the unfamiliar short blade now. He darted at her, but she just feinted at him, forcing him to back up while never standing still herself. In a way, it was rather unfair, because Little Xian was technically excellent, but he was cursed with the desire to fight fair C or at least within the confines of a set of circumstances. Probably most of those he sparred with thought the same way as well, just compounding the issue. It is never the great villain that kills you, Old Xian added from the sidelines as they circled again. Invariably, its the knife in the back, the soldier you stumble into on the battlefield, the unexpected weapon when you thought your opponent was down Little Xian closed on her, faster this time, then leapt for her, trying the same trick Having only ever gotten Juni with that trick once, she did what Juni almost always did and closed the distance herself, flipping the staff over as if it were a much shorter weapon and catching the unfortunate Xian dead in mid-air with the rear end. He screamed and tumbled down and she grunted as she only spotted the blade he had thrown at the last moment, before it hit her in the side. Wincing, she backed up as he rolled on the ground, wheezing. Sorry, she apologised. Its ha justha Little Xian staggered up, looking a bit green, but found his footing. -At least his mindset is good, she thought with relief, pondering whether to give him the staff back. Its just a minor ha Little Xian abruptly dashed straight for her, grabbing the staff and stabbing for her hand in the same instance, having judged that his feint had bought him enough of an opening. Releasing the staff with one hand, she grabbed his arm and spun him around, pointing the blade straight back in his face and making him roll acrobatically to avoid getting a mouthful of blunt training blade. You know Kun clan arts! he complained. Actually, that one is quite widespread, Old Xian remarked drily from the side. The question of what to do to get your pointy weapon back has exercised people for far longer than our Kun clan has existed! Twisting his arm, she stepped around her victim until he was forced to relinquish the blade from his clenched fist or force her to break his wrist She rolled forwards as a hand shot through the air behind her, releasing Little Xian in the process. You have gotten better! the familiar baritone of Junis older brother echoed behind her as she stood up, brushing water off herself. Very good! Old Xian laughed. Always expect the extra opponent, even if they were not there at the start. Who are you teaching here, grandfather, Little Xian pouted, standing up and massaging his arm. So, why did you get your ass handed to you? the old man asked. The younger Xian frowned, staring at his hand. I underestimated the opponent, how much she knew, what she had and how she would use it. Exactly, Old Xian nodded. This is why we train, for moments like this, so they are not unexpected. Thank you for the instruction, she said, saluting Little Xian lunged for her, catching her a glancing blow with the other blade, which he had managed to steal off her. Old Xian stared for a moment, then laughed uproariously as she recovered, wincing and holding her side. Right not done yet, she sighed, feeling a bit embarrassed that she had switched off like that. It was the surprise interruption of Kun Talshin that had done it really, along with the stressful day. Now we are done! the old man remarked with a broad grin as she shook her head again. Little Xian stuck his tongue out at her, but then bowed politely. Thank you for the spar, Miss Jun, he said formally. Thank you for the spar, she replied, matching his bow. While they completed the little ritual, Kun Talshin had returned to the shelter of the walkway around the courtyard to stand beside Old Xian. Sir Xian, do you make everyone who crosses your path endure unusual training? the woman standing next to Kun Talshin remarked drolly, revealing herself to be Kun Lianmei, one of the Kun clan elites who also worked with the Beast Cadre. Hah the old man shook his head. Today was a day that has provided me some auspicious enjoyment, do not begrudge an old man his hobbies! Recovering her blade and dagger from the ground, she walked back over to the covered area herself and saluted them, or tried to, because Kun Talshin stopped her. Please, as a good friend to Juni, you do not need to salute me, Kun Talshin chuckled, taking his hand away again as she straightened up. Little Xian, come over here and greet Young Lord Talshin! Old Xian added. Kun Xian sees cousin Talshin, Little Xian said, bowing respectfully to Kun Talshin. Eh? she blinked, caught out by the address. -He is Junis cousin? Has this old man been making you do things and he didnt even introduce himself? Kun Talshin asked her with an eye roll, storing away his hat and cloak. That boy is Kun Xian, the son of Lady Wenhua, my aunt, Kun Talshin explained. Then She turned to the unassuming old man, who just returned her slightly nervous look levelly and grinned. You are Just Old Xian, the old man, who she suddenly had a premonition was absolutely not a simple person, said drily. This Old Xian is long retired, now I just teach people how to hit things properly and have good moral character. -Dont tell me this unassuming old man is Junis grand uncle Kun Xian Jiang? she thought nervously. Can someone that eminent just be wandering about here like this, handing out pointers at random? Given he was determined, she could only salute him and murmur; Thank you for the instruction, glad she had not said anything embarrassing. Even if that wasnt the case, and he was not one of the clans reclusive old elders, he was still clearly an important senior who had taken the time out of his day to let her train with his ward or charge. The others with Kun Talshin had also stored away their hats and cloaks, allowing her to recognise them properly as well. Senior Lianmei, she murmured, saluting the woman she had recognised before, who was one of the team leaders with the Beast Cadre in West Flower Picking Town and an elite of the Kun clan. Senior Chengde, Senior Huanfu she followed by saluting the two others with Kun Talshin as well. Neither were part of the Hunter Bureau, but rather friends of Junis brother, from his time liaising with the Blue Dukes forces during the Three Schools Conflict. She had a passing acquaintance with them, as they usually worked with Kun Talshin running security for caravans of spirit herbs. Both nodded politely to her but said nothing. Hunter Jun, Lianmei nodded with a smile. Old Xian, shall we leave you to this? Kun Talshin asked. Eh a break is good, the old man shrugged. Thanks to Miss Jun here, the morning has been quite productive. Why dont you scarper off, Little Xian, and we will resume this after lunch in the hall? Yes, grandfather, Kun Xian murmured, giving her a polite bow and then hurrying back into the hall with almost unseemly haste, carrying his weapon. I will put these back, she added, He is a good lad, but still needs to get that instinct to always push himself really ingrained into his moral character, Old Xian remarked behind her, watching Kun Xian go. If that is the worst you can say about him, our Kun clan is blessed, Lianmei responded rather wryly. The same Heading inside, she didnt catch the rest of the conversation, not that that really bothered her too much. Rather, it was the fact that she had just had one of the Old Elders of the Kun clan offering her pointers on her martial forms... Stolen novel; please report. -And I said I actually knew stuff she groaned inwardly. Giving herself a shake, she replaced the short blade and dagger on their respective racks and bowed in thanks, then turned to the altar at the far end and bowed again, before departing the hall. Shall we retire to somewhere a bit less damp? Talshin was saying when she rejoined them. Yes, Disciple Mu will be coming shortly. Apparently the town elders have been complaining about the Kun clan interfering in Ha clan business all morning, Lianmei added. I have no doubt that the usual suspects locally will already be flocking to say their piece as well. Certainly, Chengde agreed, looking around the courtyard. She followed after them for a few moments, before Kun Talshin fell in beside her. You look well, all things considered, he remarked, giving her some side-eye. Sorry, did Juni spin you some tale? she grimaced. Not at all, I was getting tired of staring at supercilious Ha clan experts sipping tea on every street corner, Kun Talshin chuckled. Ah, the Patriarchs birthday at the end of the week, she nodded, realising that was only two days away. Yes, you would not think there were that many shady moustaches and ill-advised beards in the province unless you saw it with your own eyes, Chengde interjected with an eye roll. Quite, Lianmei sighed, as they started to walk around the garden courtyard she had been in before. And the Pavilion is crawling with guest experts, I actually saw an associate official the other day. They never show their faces if there is the slightest chance they might have to shoulder some responsibility. Ill go get cleaned up? she added, once Lianmei had finished complaining about associate officials. Ah, yes, probably not a bad idea, Talshin observed, probably noticing that she looked thoroughly bedraggled at this point. A maid will bring you to join us. Okay, she nodded. Taking her leave, she hurried back to her rooms and quickly towelled herself off again, quietly lamenting the stupid traits of the rain-induced suppression as she did so. Swapping out her clothes, she pulled on a smarter-looking deep blue knee-length gown and eyed her hair in the mirror, before quickly re-plaiting it so it looked respectable again. She had just finished checking she had no mud on her face, from splashing around in the courtyard, when there was a knock on the door. Going over, she opened it to find a maid standing there. Please follow me, the woman said perfunctorily, turning on her heel and hurrying off. -Is it just me, or are they getting more terse as the day goes on? she frowned, setting off after the woman. The servant led her down to the lower level, back to the garden court, then down to the far end and into a large hall where the group were standing or sitting, with Kun Talshin being harangued by a middle-aged, bearded man in ornate robes. Almost at the same moment, the man noticed her and scowled. You! The words crossed the room like a curse, then dissipated almost immediately as Old Xian, who was sitting in the corner flipping through a book, coughed. The others in the room all turned to look at him, frowning, looking uneasily between the bearded man and Old Xian. Erfan Ji, you are shaming your station, Old Xian said blandly, not looking up from his book. Old Xian, you are also a guest in my house! Erfan scowled. This girl has gotten our Kun clan embroiled in this whole mess, undoing all the effort we have taken to not get caught up in the spat between the Deng and Ha clans now, thanks to her, it looks like we are siding with the Ha clan! Last I checked the Deng region was one over, Kun Talshin pointed out. In any case, if your complaint is that we are calling out bandits who may be backed by the Deng clan, raiding Ha clan ginseng fields It has nothing to do with that! Kun Erfan snapped. I could care less what they do, so long as they leave Kun fields alone; the problem is this girl getting us tied up in that mess with the Ha clans Elder Li! You mean, it has interfered with you milking all angles and put your brother firmly in the spotlight, Lianmei muttered from the side. Dont blame Hunter Jun for this, this is entirely on you, Erlang Fu and Tan Jinfei. Enough, Lianmei, Talshin sighed. The Supreme Elder will certainly be informed, Erfan scowled, glaring at her then at Talshin before stalking out, glaring at her again for good measure on the way. Well that went better than expected, Lianmei mused, watching the man depart. I suppose it did, Talshin agreed. Sorry for causing a mess, she said, coming over to the table and pouring herself some wine. You caused nothing, Lianmei sighed, coming over and pouring out a cup of her own. Its this farce with the clearance missions, old men pissing into the wind from a great height for their own self-aggrandizement. The grudges they honed with the Three Schools Conflict never got resolved, they just escalated to a point where there was nobody acceptable left to kill. Its statements like that that prevent you from being promoted, Chengde pointed out. Bleh, I will never be promoted so long as that Fang Hai leads the Hunter Bureau in this province, Lianmei sneered. Ah that is true, Talshin agreed. She looked from one to the other, just sipping her wine and saying nothing. The politics of the matter were bitter, and the Beast Cadres had their own woes, more so in fact, because their purpose was more potentially militant, compared to the Herb Hunters. Anyway, Lianmei said, more decisively. On to proper business: these corpses you brought back and the recordings you made of the tetrid lair. Do you have a hall somewhere we can work with? Her last words were addressed to Old Xian, who nodded and got up. The martial training hall is probably best suited if you want space to work with. Where we just were, Lianmei said with a slightly resigned sigh. If it were not pouring down we could look at them outside, that would be better, Talshin remarked. But it is, and so we must make do. Finishing his own wine, Talshin stood again and with a sigh walked back out of the hall. Putting her cup down, she followed after the others as they all went back through the estate to the martial training hall. Light all the lanterns and put fresh incense on the altar, Lianmei instructed Chengde and Huanfu, staring around the hall critically. Chengde sighed, but went down the hall, poking each lantern in turn and putting a little flickering golden light into them. While they were doing that, she took out her scrip and projected the life-size image of what she had scanned for them to see. Fates is some bastard actually raising this thing? Lianmei hissed, almost immediately, walking around the periphery of the nest. That was my impression, or at the very least someone created a captive nest from which to extract suitable tetrids for control, she agreed, flicking through the other scenes. Ah here. She found the scene of the workshop and projected that as well. Well well, well, well Lianmei murmured, her tone turning frosty as she walked over to the new image she was projecting. Old Xian you were involved in the mess 150 years ago, were you not? Lianmei said, turning to the old man. I was, Old Xian mused, also staring at the workshop. You found this as you recorded it, up in the mountains? Lianmei turned back to her and asked. I did, she nodded. It was a ruin old, a complex belonging to an ancient clan, at the far end of the escarpment below the Red Pit. Oh? Old Xian asked. Tai? she clarified, recalling the name on the pair of statues. Old Xian stared at her for a long moment, then at the room. I am not familiar with them, Lianmei frowned, still staring at the workshop with narrow eyes. You would not be, Old Xian mused. They are ancient history, I doubt you found anything valuable there in any case. It did have the appearance of having been cleaned out long ago, she conceded. Just statues and carvings mostly. What happened 150 years ago? Chengde asked, finishing lighting the lanterns and coming over. Nastiness that still resonates today if you poke in the wrong places, Old Xian sighed, shaking his head. Did you see who was raising these? Lianmei asked, pointing to the eggs. Maybe, she mused after a moments consideration, although not that I knew at the time. He was about medium build scrawny beard, rather nondescript-looking, as far as defining features that stood out in the middle of a dark swamp, by lantern light, in the middle of a rainstorm go. A name? Lianmei added. Oh Yeng, she replied. They were cursing him a lot, especially in regards to the big queen that got out of that nest chamber somehow. Yeng Lianmei frowned. Yeng Illhan? If this is indeed that old bandit, this is no longer something we can leave up to the village authority, Old Xian said simply. From what little I recall, this does have the look; he raised mutate tetrids, used them to assassinate people here and there, kept a low profile after the Blood Eclipse mess. He really came back into the frame during the Three Schools Conflict Lianmei scowled. And then vanished without a trace. It was presumed he was dead in a ditch somewhere from trying his arm at assassinating one too many people. What do you think? Talshin asked Lianmei, having finished his own walk through her projection of the tetrid stalker nest. Someone was definitely raising and mutating tetrids up there the native ones in Yin Eclipse have mutations and adaptions that make them very desirable outside, Lianmei mused. If this is Yeng Illhan, or someone operating with knowledge of what he was doing You think the tetrid that rampaged through Bo Lai Village was linked to here? Without actual Uh I may have that, she said, cutting in. You Lianmei blinked. She focused on her talisman and withdrew the remains of the large, adult stalker she had half teleported, and the core, which she passed to Lianmei. Fates go get crocked! Lianmei remarked, looking at the remains of the body. You killed it with a teleport talisman, Old Xian mused, walking over to poke it with a finger. It jumped me, I teleported and brought half of it with me, she grimaced. Fortuitous, Lianmei nodded. This is nearly at Nascent Soul. And it has mutations from the Red Pit, Talshin added, crouching down to peer at the flesh. The core kinda makes that obvious, Lianmei remarked, turning it over in her hands, then declaring after a further moments consideration: This has been messed with. I was able to take out another pair with an Alignment Disruption talisman, she added. That sounds about right, Lianmei agreed, then tossed her a Spirit Jade. Eh? she blinked, surprised, catching the oval gem out of the air. Remuneration for the corpse and the core, I assume your original plan was to see if any alchemists were interested in beast parts? Lianmei asked. Or talisman masters, she replied with a grimace. -Well, that solves my expenses, she reflected wryly, storing away the Jade. though at this point I would certainly have taken it to you first anyway, especially once it looked like there was a link between this tetrid nest and this local attack that seems to have laid out Elder Fei, she added. Really Lianmei mused. Well, there was no absolute evidence, she said, with a grimace. But thinking about it, it makes sense. Oh? Old Xian said, looking at her. Well, Immortal Fei was powerful, she said. Apparently other high ranking individuals were injured as well, after the tetrid destroyed the villages of Fei Moon and Bolai? Since then, there seems to have been a notable uptick in local corruption, or at least malign neglect by various local influences. The ginseng fields are fallow and the Ha clan seem to be using a lot of labour from West Flower Picking Town, rather than locals. Hmmm Talshin nodded as he listened. Furthermore, she went on. The records for the passes in and out of the Red Pit are totally outdated. The way station up there is flooded, the main route in has been blocked by a massive landslide and half of the Red Pit itself was flooded none of this was mentioned on any Hunter Bureau record, and when I went up there I found trapped spirit herbs on the path in. Indeed it is listed as passable, Lianmei mused, staring into nothing for a moment. That will have to be investigated as a matter of urgency, though I doubt anyone here will be especially cut up that that death trap of a forbidden area is not as accessible. Thats the thing she grimaced. I found fresh bodies up there, three children from West Flower Picking Town, including a very minor daughter of the Ha clan, Ha Fenfang. The flower seller? Huanfus expression turned stony. And Nen Hong and her brother they died along with a Ha Quan, she said, not bothering to hide her anger at that. If the passes in are blocked how? Chengde muttered. I think there may be a passage up through the ruins I found, or via some other ruin, she said with a sigh. But You could search up there for weeks, and find nothing, Talshin sighed. Yes, she agreed, grimacing. It is no wonder the village elders wanted to get their hands on you, Talshin muttered. You were right to come straight to my sister. These clearance missions you were given stink, Lianmei added, apparently having checked what she had been here for. I found them, she interjected, pulling up that scene. These are Fate Shifting Compasses, Old Xian said, stepping into the scene to stare at the bodies in turn. All from the Ha claninauspicious inauspicious Two of them were the scions I was sent to look for, I think I destroyed the body of the third when I hit a tetrid nest in the Red Pit with a Fu Kans Lash talisman, she added. Young Lord Talshin sorry to interrupt, a male servant appeared at the doorway to the hall. What is it? Talshin asked, standing up. The village elders are here, demanding to see Hunter Jun, the servant said, glancing at her. The priest from the ancestral shrine is with them as well, along with an elder from the Jade Willow Sect and some experts from the Ha clan. They took their time, Lianmei remarked. Hmm invite them in, serve them some refreshments since it is lunch, and then show them here when they inevitably refuse and just start walking, Talshin said with a frown. You have a plan? Lianmei asked. It is a Bureau requirement that all bodies recovered from within the confines of the suppression zone be evaluated by an official from the Hunter Bureau, in case any among their number happen to be a Herb Hunter, she finished for him. Ah, Young Lord Talshin! She turned around to find Kun Shi, Kun Zhuge Fei and Fan Aoshen were also in the doorway. When I heard that Young Lord Talshin had arrived, I hurried back, Kun Shi said, bowing deeply. This disciple apologises for not being here to meet you in person! This disciple apologizes, Zhuge Fei murmured, also bowing, though not quite as much. Excuse me Cousin Shi... hey Grandfather, what is oh cool! What is that! the smaller form of Kun Xian slipped into the doorway of the hall, pushing past Kun Shi and nodding to Old Xian before pausing to admire the ruined half of the tetrid stalker. A tetrid stalker, she remarked drily. Hmmmmm Old Xian eyed his grandson dubiously, but the boy studiously ignored the old man, instead walking in a circle around the bisected monstrosity with determined interest. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the three Jade Willow disciples also looking somewhat nonplussed at his appearance. They seem fairly clueless? she murmured to him, making sure she was facing away from the three by the door. Kun Xian rolled his eyes, basically confirming her guess. What about them? Chengde asked, waving a hand at the three disciples, who eyed him back, dubiously. Lianmei, who had gone back to staring at the projection of the nest, shrugged. You should probably put on your rank robe, Talshin remarked to Lianmei. Ah, I suppose I should, these village types do like a show, Lianmei mused, waving her hand. A moment later, a blue robe in Kun colours, with nine silver slashes, appeared on the Beast Hunter. Following suit, she put on her own grey robe, with its bronze slashes and red trim. Can you start putting the bodies out as they are in the projection? Lianmei asked her. Ah sure, she saluted and, pulling out the black bracelet from her belt pouch, walked over to the middle of the room. Bodies? Kun Xian asked from the side of the hall, where he had gone to sit on a ledge that might have held a statue once. Bodies? Kun Shi asked, echoing the question. What do you? Ignoring them both, she withdrew the first corpse and placed it where it had been in the nest, pausing only to reorientate the projection a bit so it gave space to walk all the way around it. Kun Shi, and in fact all the other onlookers, trailed off as she placed the rest of the whole corpses down, arranging them into the appropriate positions, checking for contamination as she did so. All of them had stored, so nothing living should technically be on them, but death qi was dangerous and probably none of the bodies she had found had had anything approaching a good death, if there even was such a thing. In short order, she had twenty-three bodies laid out: thirteen male and ten female. As she had noticed before, their ages were fairly random Wait is that Meihua!?! Fan Aoshen exclaimed from where the group had been watching, by the door. You know her? she asked, gesturing to a dark-haired young woman about her age, who had died from having her throat cut near as she could tell, and whose body she had just placed down close to the front of where the ghostly pagoda was shimmering. Oh? Lianmei frowned, pausing her examination of the various bodies as they lay amidst the faintly translucent, projected forms of dead qi-beasts. Uh junior sister Meihua left to go back to her family in Red Lake four weeks ago, Fan Aoshen said, looking a bit pale as he surveyed the macabre scene. She agreed to do some simple tasks along the way for sect contributions and never arrived I see, she sighed, seeing another little tragedy. The last three bodies, all male, that she laid out included Nen Shirong, who was still cold enough that his presence made the air mist faintly. Stepping back, she glanced back over at Lianmei. Want me to do the partials? she asked. Hmm Lianmei, who was crouching down now and looking at or for something, glanced up and nodded. Burying her grimace, she took out the partial remains and started on another grim, sad circuit. Most were torsos with an arm or a leg attached, none of them pretty to look at. She resisted using her mantra to suppress her distaste because that didnt feel right really. Where did all these bodies come from? Kun Shi asked, staring aghast as she put the last of seven severed heads out, trying not to look at their pale, sightless eyes and lost expressions. A big fate-thrashed mess, Chengde, who was looking at a compass now, muttered. a clear This is a disgrace! an old man snapped, stalking into the hall. So much for Kun The man, who wore a white and purple robe with a lot of gold trim, stared around, looking rather aghast. What the fates is this, nameless fates! Put these away! You must be the Village Leader? Lianmei said, standing up and stepping through the reflection and around bodies to arrive before the group of five who had entered in after him. I am, the old man trailed off as his gaze took in Lianmeis robe. Sadly, while these poor souls deserve their peaceful repose and passage to the next life, Lianmei said with a sad, yet supportive expression. Bodies recovered in Yin Eclipse must be properly recorded and the records submitted to the central Bureau in Blue Water City if they are recovered on official business. There might be Herb Hunters among them. That is a second old man, dressed in red and purple robes, stared daggers at her rather than Lianmei. It is the rule, she said apologetically. This you are playing politics with our villagers lives, we will complain formally to the Hunter Pavilion! another of the elders huffed. I am Elder Lianmei, leader of West Flower Picking Towns Beast Cadre, Lianmei replied politely. Any complaints can be directed to me personally. The group of elders, faced with the idea of complaining in person to a Chosen Immortal wisely said nothing. Ah Elder Jung! Aoshen, who was standing nearby, saluted a sixth figure who had just entered behind the five elders. Stop blocking the door, a commanding voice from behind the village elders interjected. The five village leaders and the elder from the Jade Willow Sect all shuffled out of the way as a further group of six entered the hall, all dressed in Ha clan robes. Does this estate even have a gate? Old Xian scowled, as the two groups fanned out and the new arrivals also took in the grim scene. Elder Lianmei, Sir Talshin, the bearded young man leading the Ha clan group said, nodding politely to the pair and basically ignoring everyone else, beyond casting a faint, sideways look at her. Ha Mofan, Talshin replied politely. I am here under the authority of the Governor of West Flower Picking Town, Sir Ha Feirong, to provide an escort for Hunter Jun Arai until she is able to return to West Flower Picking Town and deliver a full and sincere account of the events she has witnessed. The Patriarch has taken a particular interest in this matter and is hoping for good news, Ha Mofan, who she vaguely recognised as one of the officials who accompanied the Governor Ha, said blandly, holding out a sealed scroll. How does your Patriarch hope for good news, Chengde remarked sourly. Disrespectful! one of the guards accompanying Ha Mofan said, stepping forward Old Xian said nothing, but the pressure in the room became faintly more somehow. Old man! another guard scowled. I thought the Ha clan better than this, Talshin frowned. Ha Mofan glanced at the guards, clearly also unhappy with their actions. Please wait outside, Ha Mofan said to the two who had spoken up. Both guards scowled at her, Old Xian and Chengde, but did as Ha Mofan commanded and left through the door. Please excuse their enthusiasm, Ha Mofan said with a faint grimace. The others in the room just looked at him like he was an idiot, but Ha Mofan clearly affected not to notice and instead looked at the group of corpses arraigned in the middle of the hall. Very unfortunate, this, he mused. The Ha clan will of course give every bit of support to Jade Willow Village. So many promising people dead this seems to be the work of tetrid stalkers? He turned to look at the remains of the stalker at the side of the hall. The beast that did it? No, Lianmei said blandly. This one is a male. I see, I see Ha Mofan continued to nod. Well, this matter is all well and good it seems. It is? the village mayor blinked. Well, a Beast Hunter is here, the victims have been recovered it seems a line can be drawn Hardly, the elder from the Jade Willow Sect spoke up. One of our disciples is dead and as far as I can see, tetrid stalkers do not slit peoples throats from ear to ear with metal blades. I rather fear the Elder is right, Lianmei said. We must check the identities of all these bodies. There are six missing persons from the Hunter Pavilion in this region, between Red Lake and Jade Willow, that have been reported this year that remain unresolved. The Ha clan is more than happy to take over this duty Ah, yes, an old bald man in Taoist priests robes, standing beside the mayor, bowed to Ha Mofan. It would be very gracious of the Ha clan to handle this matter, very gracious. Our Ha clan also has several Herb Hunters, Associate Official Botan is already on his way here along with several promising juniors, Ha Mofan said with a broad smile. -So thats their plan, she mused. Just wrap it all up in cloth and have it looked into under the auspice of the Ha clan? There is something about this that doesnt add up, she signed unobtrusively to Lianmei. How so? Lianmei signed back. Well I encountered an Associate Hunter up there, who should be called Botan if I recall, he was badly injured by an adult tetrid, she signed. That is very generous, Ha Mofan, Lianmei said, still retaining her helpful smile. But I am afraid this is out of your hands. Unless you can produce a Gold Ranked Official in the pocket of the Ha clan, you are not getting sole custody over this. There are too many questions that need answers. This attitude is rather unfortunate, dont you think? Ha Mofan sighed. We must respect the wishes of Jade Willow Village after all. They are the most aggrieved party in this? Seeing it settled by Official Mofan is all we desire, the mayor and the shrine priest both mused. That is hardly a majority decision, the other old man scowled. Your Ha clan this, Ha clan that I concur, Old Leung, the Elder from the Jade Willow Sect nodded, looking annoyed at having been forced to the sidelines near as she could tell. Having this done in the presence of all parties, with a famous expert like Fairy Lianmei in attendance, means we can only learn more, not less given at least one of our own is dead in this unusual tetrid nest. Scholar Jung speaks wise words, Elder Leung nodded. There is also the matter of the request completions, the mayor said, looking sideways at her. It has been disappointing to us that this Hunter has not fulfilled the promise we hoped I have looked over that, Lianmei said blandly. Hunter Jun was to teach about ginseng, yes. However, your local ginseng fields are, according to recently filed reports, in such disrepair that you can barely expect to gather a tithe as required by the Pavilion for their help in managing them in the coming year Rather than risk further degradation to an already valuable local resource, she instead showed initiative by identifying another important problem C an unfortunate contamination by Duo Lis water lotuses C and has instructed various villagers, local scions and members of the Jade Willow Sect in feng shui and formations that they might better deal with these kinds of problems without suffering so keenly the vagaries and politics of great men and women in Blue Water City I see this request went around several times over the course of this year and remained unaddressed until this point. That the mayor frowned. There are some waterways still to be swept, to confirm that the infestation is properly eliminated, she said promptly. I was to do this, this afternoon, until these events occurred. And what of the other matters? Ha Mofan mused, looking at her. Other matters? she asked. There was a request to look into a missing elder who has achieved some small fame, again the Patriarch has taken a personal interest not to mention several missing scions I have already started submitting that, she replied, which was true, given she had told Juni, and now Talshin and Lianmei were here. Given it was stressed as a matter of utmost importance, I have already located Elder Li and the missing scions and sent that information to the appropriate parties, as the missions instructed. -You think I have not done this before? She scowled mentally at Ha Mofan. The paperwork presented so far does seem in order, Lianmei noted, staring into the distance again for a moment, no doubt looking at something through her talisman. It is being handled by an Official Xianji, on behalf of Official Weng, who it appears is fulfilling other official obligations relating to the ongoing visit in Blue Water City? I will have to make enquiries there, Ha Mofan replied, a bit less pleasantly. Ah, Hunter Jun, if you wish, you can go see to this training request that the village mayor is so exercised about? Lianmei added. Ah, I would be interested in that, Kun Xian said, hopping off his perch. Perhaps Brother Shi here will catch another lotus! Kun Shi scowled slightly at Kun Xian, who affected not to notice. Pavilion Elder Mu will meet you in the main courtyard, Lianmei said to her. Thank you for your assistance earlier as well. Not at all, she murmured, saluting Lianmei then turning to the others in turn. Young Lord Talshin, Sir Chengde, Sir Huanfu. This old man needs a walk as well, Old Xian chuckled, getting up from the bench at the side of the room where he had been sitting. Perhaps I shall fish a bit while watching you youngsters frolic with attitude-deficient pondweed. Giving one last look around the hall, studiously ignoring the various unhappy and calculating looks especially the one from Ha Mofan, she turned on her heel and headed out of the hall. -How can this day feel like its more work than yesterday? she grumbled to herself, stepping out into the much less oppressive early afternoon rain and setting off around the courtyard, back towards the entrance of the estate. The whistling Kun Xian trotted after her, followed after a moments hesitation by Kun Shi and his fellow disciples and Old Xian.

~ Dun Lian Jing C Golden Dragon Teahouse ~
Sitting at a table on the top floor of the Golden Dragon Teahouse, Dun Lian Jing sipped her tea and tried not to look as bored as she currently felt. About a dozen other groups, mostly young nobles from various influences within the city, were scattered around the other tables, talking quietly and occasionally casting glances towards the area where she, JiLao and a few others had carved out a sort of private domain. -Truly, this place is nowhere near as good as the Myriad Blossoms, she complained internally, putting the tea down again and staring at the ceiling for a moment. I trust the book is at least interesting? she asked JiLao at last, sitting back listlessly and staring at nothing in particular behind him on the carved spirit wood partition screen. It is actually, for all that it is incomplete in many ways, JiLao sighed, putting it down so she could see the title, A treatise on the ruins of Yin Eclipse: A re-appraisal, By Quanluo, and picking up a cup of tea. Although I still fear that the clearest route to the answers your Imperial Uncle is seeking leads through the Cao clan, JiLao said, noting her silence as she just waited for him to continue his explanation. He took a sip of his tea and grimaced, putting it down again. Maybe we could move to the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse? he reflected, staring at the cup. Or at least find out where they source their tea. JiLao, here you are! A disciple wearing the robes of an inner disciple of the Four Peacocks Court, emblazoned with an extra golden star with the symbol for Hong on it, appeared, almost like a ghost, intruding into their little enclave. Along with him came three other disciples, one in the dark green robes edged with black and gold of an inner disciple of the Jade Gate Court, the other two wearing gowns of the Imperial School. Huang Ryuun, JiLao sighed, staring up at the newcomer, then at the three behind him. Imperial Princess, the Huang clan scion bowed formally, if unenthusiastically, to her, as did the disciples following behind him. To what do we owe this interruption? JiLao asked, the book vanishing into his storage ring almost before Huang Ryuun had straightened up from his bow. Interruption? Huang Ryuun chuckled, looking around. You look bored stiff. -Fates I hate these off-world scions, she complained in her heart. The Hong were one of the main Heavenly branches of the Huang clan. Given the Empress was affiliated with the Wuli branch of the Huang clan, there was some political back and forth with the other Huang branches, but they did not have a big presence on Eastern Azure, being mostly limited to the Four Peacocks Court. They were, however, closely aligned with the Kong Heavenly Clan elsewhere in the starfield from what she understood, an affiliation which went all the way back to the Huang-Mo War. The issue, in this instance, was simply that the off-world scions of those clans were insufferable. Most of them had been born on Eastern Azure, this much was true, but in terms of attitude, they held themselves apart, aloof even from the Imperial Court, and, in the case of people like Huang Ryuun, largely just did as they pleased, secure in the knowledge that even someone like her could do little to really censure them. I wanted to introduce you to my good friends here! They have just arrived today and are eagerly looking forward to this grand spectacle of an auction you have planned! Huang Ryuun grinned, sitting down opposite Huang JiLao. Din Huan, the dark-blonde-haired youth with chiselled features in Jade Gate Court robes said with a polite bow, sitting down beside Huang Ryuun. Shu Shubei, the taller youth from the Imperial School added. Fang Daodi, the more muscular Imperial School disciple concluded, sitting down as well. A pleasure, JiLao murmured, clearly not meaning it. -Din, Huang, Fang and Shu are this lot the Sovereignty Hall? she scowled. The Sovereignty Hall was a faction within the Imperial Court who wanted Eastern Azure to thoroughly desert the influence sphere of Shan Lai and the Azure Astral Authority and declare the world fully for the Supreme Sovereignty Alliance, of which the Kong and Huang were major backers. It had mostly emerged after the Huang-Mo War as she understood it, and had significantly more clout with her Imperial Fathers court than they had with his august predecessor. More importantly though, they were not particularly nicely aligned with her Imperial Uncle, Dun Jian, but rather had links to the Third Imperial Prince, Dun Fanshu, who, while not a member of the Hall, was known to be very sympathetic to their views. Brother Huan has apparently been touring the province, as the Din clan are negotiating closer ties with the Ha clan, Ryuun added. I have Din Huan agreed. -Is that why the Deng clan have been almost throwing themselves at us? she wondered, having been appraised of that petty squabble from several angles already in the last few days. They dont want to lose ground if the Ha gain closer ties to the Jade Gate Court or the Imperial School, so they want to kiss the hem of an Imperial Family member instead? It has come a long way in the thirty years since I was here last, Din Huan mused, pouring himself a cup of the tea. Young Noble JiLao, a servant appeared, bowing respectfully to Huang JiLao and her. There is someone asking to see you. To see me? Huang JiLao frowned. Yes, the Young Lady of the Kun clan and the Inheritance Daughter of the Kun clan are both here. Did they give a reason why? Huang JiLao asked, nonplussed. Not as such, but the Young Lady of the Kun clan said that if it was convenient she had a small matter to discuss with you and, as a token of her sincerity, she was willing to talk about Yin Eclipse. JiLao kept his frown but nodded, looking pensive. That sounds like they want to impress you, Brother JiLao, Huang Ryuun chuckled. Well, I was not expecting her for a while, JiLao sighed, standing up. But it seems like I will have to offer my apologies, Brother Ryuun, Daoists Huan, Shubei, Daodi, let us catch up properly later if opportunity permits. Not at all, Huang Ryuun chuckled. I saw the Inheritance Daughter at the dinner yesterday, she is quite attentive so I am sure you will find her very engaging! Huang JiLao just shook his head faintly, affecting to look amused at the comment. Sighing, she stood up as well. -If he is using this pair as an opportunity to escape these four, I may as well make use of his deception, she reflected. Sweeping her veiled gaze across the four, she gave them a barely visible half-smile that never really reached her eyes. A pleasure, she murmured, following after JiLao as he set off after the servant. That was rather handy, she murmured once they were properly out of earshot of the four. Yes, JiLao agreed, not elaborating further. They followed the servant across the upper level and to another partitioned area, where a group of eight were sitting talking among themselves. Young Noble JiLao, Imperial Princess Lian Jing, the servant announced. As one, the group all stood, saluting them both. You honour us, Young Noble JiLao, a tall dark-haired woman with flawless features wearing a blue and gold gown murmured. This Xingjuan is honoured to stand in your presence. Eyeing the Inheritance Daughter, she was somewhat surprised to see that she was actually at Dao Seeking, and had a reasonably robust foundation for such a backwater place. By the standards of the central, Imperial continent she was a bit old, but probably Kun Xingjuan would become an Immortal by her late thirties. Young Noble Huang JiLao, Imperial Princess Lian Jing, the slightly older, dark-brown-haired woman with blue eyes, sitting next to Xingjuan, who had the kind of figure that drew male eyes, bowed, with quite a bit more poise than Xingjuan she had to admit. This Young Lady is honoured to stand in your presence. You must be the Young Lady of the Kun clan? Huang JiLao mused. I am, the woman said, not looking up from her formal bow. This Young Lady is Kun Juni. Looking the young woman over, she had to sigh because, while she was pretty, it was clear, taking in the age and cultivation foundation of the Young Lady of the Kun clan, why Kun Xingjuan was the Inheritance Daughter. To be only at Qi Refinement at the age of thirty-four was embarrassing honestly, for someone in that position. The woman had nothing particularly wrong with her cultivation either, if anything there were elements of the womans foundation that were strangely obscure, but that was about it. -Perhaps she lacks dedication or something. Such a thing was not that uncommon, although most who took that route at least got to Immortal before abandoning their trek upwards. -The Kun clan sure has it hard, she mused. Shaking her head slightly, she took a seat at the table and crossed her arms. Huang JiLao sat beside her after a moments consideration, then waved for the rest C a young, blonde-haired woman of equally poor realm, dressed in a dark-blue and gold spirit gown embroidered with swirling waves or clouds, and three male disciples from influences in Pill Sovereign City C to be seated as well. So, you had a matter to discuss with me? JiLao asked looking between the two women. I understand Young Noble Huang has been making enquiries about Yin Eclipse, Kun Juni said respectfully. -She certainly knows the manner, she judged, probably she is used to convincing others to make up for her own faults. I am curious how you came by that, JiLao mused. The Blue Gate School is in turmoil since you arrived, the Deng clan and others are scrambling over themselves to see you. Clan Lord Deng Kong has barely left this teahouse in three days, Kun Juni said softly. And Deng Bo Hai was waiting for you on the dock when you arrived. You are remarkably well informed, JiLao replied. You praise me, Young Noble, Kun Juni murmured respectfully. And your tales are not so tall? she added. That depends on what your Imperial Highness wants to know, Kun Juni replied. She stared at the woman, frowning, because there was nothing at all inappropriate with her reply, but somehow the context of it just seemed To cover her annoyance, she took a sip of the tea and blinked, because it was several times better in quality compared to what they had been served. The tea is good? she remarked, glancing at the servant who just looked a bit nonplussed. You like it? Kun Xingjuan asked. It is our Kun clans produce. They do not serve it here? she asked, glancing at the servant again, who was now looking a bit askance at the tea pot. The Myriad Blossoms Teahouse holds an exclusive contract to sell it within the city, Your Imperial Highness, Kun Juni answered politely. The Golden Dragon prefers to import their signature tea blends from the Imperial continent. Our teas are the finest blends, imported from the Imperial continents most established and esteemed sources, your Imperial Highness, the servant said, bowing to her. I see, she said a bit shortly, taking another sip of the tea to make her point to the servant. In any case, what do you wish to transact? JiLao asked, cutting through the conversation. That depends what you want to know about Yin Eclipse, Kun Juni replied respectfully. And what do you want in return? she added. My friend here has a small issue regarding a scion of the Huang clan that really should not get blown out of proportion, Your Imperial Highness, Kun Juni replied. And you want me to intercede? JiLao frowned. If possible, Kun Juni agreed. Which scion? JiLao asked, which was, she had to admit, a rather pertinent question. Huang Fuan, Kun Juni replied promptly. He is a disciple of the Myriad Herb Association and a member of the Four Peacocks Court. I am familiar with him, JiLao mused. What has he done? He was invited to teach a class by an elder in the Blue Gate School, and this has led to some problems for my friend Lin Ling, who was already contracted by the School to teach that class. The elder overseeing is eager to curry favour with the backers of Huang Fuan, I assume. How does that affect you? JiLao frowned. The School is playing politics, preferring foreign over local, Kun Juni said simply. Frowning, she looked at the others, who were listening in with a degree of polite, if detached, interest. I see JiLao nodded, sipping his own tea. So, what do you want me to do? You control the School now, Kun Juni said matter-of-factly. Make this problem go away and I will answer any question you have about Yin Eclipse to the best of my knowledge. And you can offer us something worth that favour? she interjected, actually slightly impressed at the younger womans confidence in that declaration. She hadnt quite come out and said and my knowledge is better than the rest, but the subtle implication was there. Off to the side, she saw Xingjuans expression turn a bit conflicted for a second, then go back to impassive as the younger Kun clan woman sipped her tea in silence. -What is her purpose here, was it just to get this meeting? Because she went to the banquet? -And speaking of that, why wasnt this Kun Juni at the banquet, is it just because her cultivation is low for her age? -I may have misjudged this girl, she reflected, eyeing Juni again pensively. Her cultivation is lacking but her judgement is astute compared to most. Considering herself critically, she had to admit that that was maybe why she disliked the younger woman slightly. She was too political? That she was clearly doing this to help a friend just made her want to look for the extra angle. -Or is this some ploy by the Kun clan? she mused. Imperial Uncles plan was to push this firmly into the court of the younger generation, force the old fogies to stay clear of it for fear of the optics involved, just like Fanshu did with the Teng School Kun Juni stared at the ceiling for a moment, then withdrew a talisman and passed it over to JiLao. My record is publicly available, although the nature of the missions completed in several cases are not, Kun Juni said simply. You are a junior official in the Hunter Bureau? JiLao mused, picking up the talisman and turning it over in his hands. And have been a Herb Hunter for almost twenty years? I am a full official, the liaison from the Kun clan to the West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion, Kun Juni replied deferentially. And yes, I have been a Hunter since I was fourteen. I see JiLao nodded. You are aware that the Hunter Pavilion has politely remained at a distance from our visit here? The Hunter Bureau in this province is not so monolithic beyond the confines of this city, Kun Juni remarked. -And she doesnt seem that concerned about talking about that either, she noted. Why did they send the Inheritance Daughter to the dinner then? Clan politics? And if my price for asking about this, was about the ruins up stream, and the things that come out of them? JiLao asked, accepting a refill of tea from the Pill Sovereign Sect disciple sitting nearby. The blonde girl just about stifled a half-laugh, putting her hand over her mouth and sipping her tea quickly. You are interested in stone pots that never break and inscrutable remnants of structures from the previous heavens? Kun Juni asked, raising an eyebrow. If that is all you have to say about this, then I cannot help you, JiLao replied blandly. I think I can do better than whatever the Deng clan have peddled you, Kun Juni murmured; however, I will need some assurance that this issue is dealt with, or, if you cannot exert any influence over Huang Fuan, that the school will not stand in the way of signing off on my friends teaching assignment. I have heard something of that, Huang JiLao mused. Apparently improper teaching led to a disciple exploding a very expensive pill furnace? The school supplies furnaces that are not precious; this disciple used their own, and used it inappropriately, then blamed Miss Lin for his own failure, Kun Juni replied blandly. Listening to this, she could sort of guess what had happened, which was kind of amusing really. Clearly Huang Fuan had been called upon by this junior and, still angry over the matter in the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse, had taken out his frustrations on this Lin Ling. That Kun Juni was astute enough to suspect that Huang JiLao might not necessarily be able to convince Huang Fuan directly to not make a further scene was also interesting. As to an assurance, certainly, JiLao agreed. What do you want? A signed document with your personal seal on it will suffice, Kun Juni replied. Not a heavenly oath? JiLao asked with a faint smile. This Young Lady would not dare, Kun Juni replied respectfully. Fine, JiLao nodded, pulling out a sheet of paper and quickly writing down his personal assurance and offering it to Kun Juni to read. She nodded and JiLao withdrew a seal and placed it on the paper, pushing some qi into it. The paper shimmered and the seal imprinted itself indelibly onto the document. So, what is your offering in return? JiLao asked. Do you want me to talk about it here? Kun Juni asked, glancing around at the various tables of young nobles. JiLao didnt look around, but did raise an eyebrow. Where would you talk about it? he asked. My cousin Xingjuan and I are about to go to dinner with the only other eligible young lady of a noble clan in Blue Water City, Ling Yu, Kun Juni replied. It will be in the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse where we will not be overheard by too many young nobles with older ears behind them. She happened to catch the slightly surprised glance that Xingjuan cast Kun Juni at that comment which was certainly interesting. If that still doesnt convince you Juni got up and leant over the table to whisper something in JiLaos ear that was barely audible. What nobody has likely told you about those pots, I am sure, is that there is a way to match artefacts to the ruins they came from Thinking back that was true. Even in her Imperial Uncle, Dun Jians, notes, there was no mention of that, though they were not as copious as she had once thought in any case, so possibly he had just overlooked it for some reason. That is indeed the case, JiLao nodded, glancing at her. Frowning she turned it over in her head, then nodded, if largely because the food and service were better there. Okay, I will come to dinner with you in the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse, JiLao agreed. Brother JiLao, Princess Lian Jing, She glanced up and sighed, because Huang Ryuun was back, along with C somewhat ironically C the idiot in question, Huang Fuan, two other Four Peacocks Court disciples and Fang Daodi from the Imperial School. We are just about to take our leave, Huang Ryuun said, casting a glance across the table, dismissing everyone except for the Kun pair. Thank you for the delightful gathering, Fang Daodi added, his gaze also lingering on Juni and Xingjuan. Unless, of course, you wish to join us elsewhere? Huang Ryuun added. We have other commitments, she said coolly. Ah, unfortunate, Fang Daodi said. What about you fine ladies of the Kun clan? Your offer is very kind, however we also have a prior engagement, Kun Juni said respectfully. Hah Huang Fuan shook his head pityingly. Beauties should be honoured to be admired so, yet you shun brother Ryuuns good intentions? Fuans remark made her sigh inwardly, because it was very Huang. Yet another reminder that Huang JiLao was far better company than most. Fuan, enough, JiLao remarked drily. Huang Fuan shot JiLao a look that was not exactly pleasant. -Yep, he is nursing a grudge over yesterday all right, she sighed. All because he annoyed some old expert. Wont you reconsider? Huang Ryuun murmured diffidently to the pair. Xingjuan flushed slightly and half opened her mouth There was the barest flash of something from Kun Juni a deep shadow so subtle she nearly thought she imagined it, given that soul sense was still unusable thanks to the weather. Huang Ryuuns eyebrows rose slightly as well, as his intent, which had probably been subtly gauged to enrapture a Qi Refinement disciple, was snared in whatever that darkness had just been and slightly dispersed. Many apologies, Young Nobles, Kun Juni reiterated, sweating slightly now and holding a talisman in her hand, we do have a prior engagement. Hah Fang Daodi shook his head and started to walk on. Huang Ryuun cast a frown at Kun Juni, then narrowed his eyes Huaaaa! The force of the blow that swirled out of Kun Juni was not a thing any junior was capable of. A shadow of an imposing, middle-aged man with a close-cropped beard, wearing the dark blue of the Kun clan, his hands behind his back, stood on the table, staring down at the group with dark eyes. Huang clan eh Interesting Interesting Interesting Rooted to the spot, unable to move, she felt the sweat slicking down her arms as the feeling of being stood in a field of invisible blades weighed down on her. -Martial Intent nothing else this degree of strength has to be a Martial Immortal, or even a Martial Lord? she guessed, focusing on her own protective talisman, just in case. The projection of the man, which likely came from the talisman, cast his gaze across all of them again, then the room at large, where everyone else was frozen, likely experiencing the same unsettling feeling of a hidden blade hanging at their back. Senior, I meant no disrespect, Ryuun said, recovering somewhat. I was just concerned at the inauspicious aura -Idiot! she cursed, noting JiLao had pulled out his own clan talisman, the one from his uncle. Lord Jiao! a jovial voice exclaimed, as a balding man wearing a casual robe hurried into the room looking concerned, followed by two burly guards. Young Nobles, if I might ask you to show a little decorum, it is early in the day and nobody wants unpleasantness or misunderstandings to fester! the balding proprietor of the Golden Dragon said with a hopeful look around. Of course, Fang Daodi added, saluting the projection respectfully. My friend was just a little overzealous, the ladys cultivation is low, and this rain makes fools of us all, let us leave this here? Lord Jiao focused on Fang Daodi, who started to sweat visibly, his face turning white. Yes! Let us leave this here! the owner of the Golden Dragon said quickly, glancing at her. Lord Jiao, please show some decorum before the Imperial Princess! She scowled behind her veil, feeling quite put out, because in a way this reflected worst on her, because it was her gathering, and a disturbance was a disrespectful action to her status. Lord Jiao turned to her for a long moment, then back at Fang Daodi and Huang Ryuun. There was a long pause, then Huang Ryuun sighed and, with some effort, nodded. The pressure vanished but the mans shadow remained until the whole group had left, only then vanishing. Ha Kun Juni exhaled and shivered. Xingjuan, clutching her own talisman, was also looking uneasily after the group. My apologies, Young Noble Huang, Imperial Highness Lian, Kun Juni said with a bow. It should be us who apologize, JiLao scowled, staring around at the others in the hall, who were frozen mostly, faces pale. She sighed herself, casting her gaze around the room again. Over where they had left Huang Ryuun and the others, Din Huan and two others from the Jade Gate Court were watching with frowns. Ever since the matter of that villain, Di Ji, our Kun clan has taken the security of its scions seriously, Kun Juni said, glancing around. She noted that the young womans comment got quite a few nods here and there, another reminder that there were concerns everywhere. -Di Ji she sighed again, resisting the urge to rub her temples. Everywhere the spectre of that cursed event lingers here. What idiot thought they could actually hit on a clan daughter, someone else nearby finally remarked, which got a few nervous laughs. This is why I hate the Golden Dragon, the blonde-haired girl sighed after a long moment, grabbing the jar of wine from the middle of the table and pouring herself a cup with a barely shaking hand. It has been uncommonly quiet since the Princess took up residence, someone else added from the other side of the room. My apologies, Young Ladies, the proprietor of the Golden Dragon murmured, still sweating himself as he looked around at the groups of cultivators all discussing quietly how this kind of thing was rather late coming. The memory of that rather unpleasant Martial Intent aside, it was rather amusing when viewed from a certain perspective, she had to acknowledge, even if the slight that the Sovereignty Hall had given to her hospitality was vexing. It is what it is, Kun Juni sighed. I am sure my father will understand. JiLao had a thoughtful look on his face that annoyed her inordinately in that moment, because she was sure he was just putting on a show of going C ah, of course. -That was her father? The proprietor bowed again to Kun Juni and Kun Xingjuan, then turned to her and bowed almost to the floor. Our service was substandard, Your Highness, please punish this villain! Its fine, JiLao said with a resigned sigh as the party started to return to normal, it was outside your control. In truth it was equally beyond hers, because the Huang clan would suffer no real repercussions for what had just occurred, or at least Ryuun and Fuan would not. I will speak to the elder at the school, JiLao added apologetically to Kun Juni. Kun Juni nodded accommodatingly, not commenting on how her early wording of her request had turned out to be worryingly prescient, she noted. Perhaps we can discuss this over dinner? Xingjuan asked, sounding a bit nervous. Yes, Huang JiLao agreed after a moments pause, and a further look around the hall. She glanced sideways at him, but understood why he had still agreed. The odds of that whole thing having been designed or engineered by Ryuun, or maybe the Din clan, just to try and cause difficulties between them and the Kun clan were high. By agreeing to meet with them, it was undeniably a coup for Kun Xingjuan and Kun Juni, but it also reassured everyone else here that her authority and hospitality were not that fragile. I will prepare the proprietor started to say. Elsewhere, I think, she murmured, unlike JiLao not willing to entirely let the matter slide. We will discuss this later, she added, staring at the proprietor a bit more forcefully. The old man nodded, probably he had expected her reply anyway. There was a sort of play there; unless she broke completely with the Envoys Estate, they would still be staying here and he would still be getting paid. She was merely expressing her displeasure that the events had gotten to that point, though realistically, there was little he could have done, not in the vile rain with all the unpleasant surprises it kept throwing up. We will take our leave and see you later, in an hour or so at the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse, Young Noble Huang, Imperial Highness Lian, Kun Juni murmured respectfully, offering both of them salutes. The others all followed suit, saluting and murmuring polite apologies and thanks for the audience. She nodded, accepting the salutes, as did JiLao, and watched them depart, glad she could hide her face behind the veil. It is apparently never a dull moment here, Lu Seong muttered, walking out of the returning hubbub. Only since we took up residence, according to the conversation, JiLao observed wryly. So that was Lord Kun Jiao, Lu Seong mused, staring out the door. His daughter is interesting. I think that is a rose few would dare risk the thorns for, JiLao remarked, sitting down and pouring out some more of the tea from the pot that remained. There seems to be some friction between the cousins, he added, sipping his tea. They hid it well, but Kun Xingjuan did shoot some very interesting looks at Kun Juni. Politics, she observed, claiming her own cup of the tea before JiLao finished it. This is much better than their usual stuff, Lu Seong remarked. What was that shadow? she asked after a moments thought. The shadow? JiLao frowned. On her, when Ryuun failed in his stupid little manipulation, she mused, trying to recall it A defensive talisman maybe? JiLao mused. Ryuun is a quasi-Ancient Immortal; even if he pulled his punches to a fantastical degree, just trying to nudge her mood, a Qi Refinement disciple would never even see And yet she seemingly did, or something did, she mused. What is it though she hissed under her breath after a further moment, because even the sensation of it slipped away like fog, elusive, and separated from her ability to comprehend it somehow. She tried again and got nothing... it was like trying to grasp shadows. A defensive charm or seal I would imagine, JiLao reiterated, staring at the food on the table. She stared at him for a moment, then took a swig of her tea and sighed. So, do you think what she said is right? she asked after a moment. Hmmm she believes it is, JiLao mused, and she is a high ranked Herb Hunter and official with a very good reputation or so it seems, so either she is telling the truth or she is leading us on for her clan, in which case we will know quickly Lets hope so, she nodded. Well, at least the food for the dinner will be good, JiLao chuckled. There is that, she agreed.

~ Lin Ling C Blue Water City ~
Well, that was the Golden Dragon Teahouse, Lin Ling found herself remarking to Bai Jiang as they walked back out of the gilded gate into the main square of the city. The rain was falling gently now, closer to a perpetual miasma or mist that occasionally happened to intensify into surprising squalls of proper rain. The visibility was okay, however the sounds of the city were muted and the haze of lanterns being lit in the late afternoon light gave the whole vista a kind of dreamlike, ethereal tone. I have to admit, Ive seen worse, Bai Jiang chuckled, taking out his own umbrella, for what it was worth, which was not very much. Even in this city thats not hard, she agreed. Just walk down the canals in the evening and you will see that in every tavern. Though not everyone has a defensive talisman like that! Bai Jiang agreed. Taking out her own paper umbrella, she nodded in silent agreement at that. -Indeed, not everyone has a fancy talisman like that Up ahead of them, Juni was walking about a metre adrift of her cousin, Kun Xingjuan, who was just staring into the gloom a bit sullenly now that they were free of the obvious onlookers. They do not seem to get on, Kun Ying Ji murmured, catching her up on the other side. You dont say, she remarked a bit pithily, because only a blind idiot could say that Juni and her cousin got on. If you want me to explain why, I wont, she added with a mock pout. Just ask Juni, its her business, not mine. -And it makes my teeth hurt, because its too close to home in all sorts of ways, she added to herself. Conversation with the three who Juni was showing around was not actually that bad. It had certainly helped take her mind off her traumatic start to the day, with that fates-accursed Huang Fuan. That he had not even noticed her in the teahouse was equal parts hilarious and infuriating as well. Admittedly, she had been dressed up in a fancy spirit gown she had borrowed from Juni, but that somehow made it worse, albeit in a different way! The Huang clan are always rampant though, Kun Feng Jinhai added. That they were willing to back down so easily just means that they achieved what they wanted, she interjected. -Which was probably to try and upset whatever they thought we were doing with the princess and the young noble from the Huang clan. True, Ying Ji agreed. At least you cannot say that your day sightseeing here has not been eventful though, she said with an amused sigh. And all the merrier for the pleasant company! Feng Jinhai added It is comments like that that lead to scenes like we just witnessed! she pointed out with an eye roll. Only if they are intended nefariously! Feng Jinhai protested. It has been positively enjoyable to walk around this city and see it from a different perspective. As opposed to through a procession of increasingly dubious teahouses? she suggested drily. Hah! Bai Jiang laughed, shaking his head. She sighed softly, twisting the umbrella in her hands for a moment, sending scatters of rain hither and thither. The three cultivators from Nine Moons Province were, in fact, fairly good company. They had started the day a bit standoffish, not quite clear where she stood, but after a few hours wandering around looking in shops and minor auctions for odd things, a sort of rapport had built up. Ah, they are walking fast Kun Ying Ji groused. Glancing ahead, she saw that he was right. Juni and Xingjuan were indeed walking at a rate that could only be called brisk, especially in comparison to the four of them. Shaking her head, she picked up her pace a bit, so that they would not get left behind totally. I know where we are going in any case, she remarked with an eye roll, stepping around a cart that was being unpacked to sell How much for the fish on a stick? she asked the old man who was sorting out his awning. Five bronze a fish! the old man said promptly. -Thats robbery! she complained inwardly. They only cost two or three down on the river front. Sighing again, she handed over three iron talismans as she claimed six skewers out of his fire and passed one each to Bai Jiang, Feng Jinhai and Ying Ji. Hey, Juni, stop walking so fate-thrashed fast! she called out. Both Kun daughters paused their silent tromp across the plaza to wait for them to catch up. Sorry, Juni said, I was miles away. Clearly, you were almost in the next plaza! she grumbled, passing a fish on a stick to Juni and then Xingjuan, who took hers with a look of someone being handed a rare mushroom that was a shade of white no living thing should ever consume. Oh, thanks! Juni smiled, accepting hers and taking a bite out of it and nodding. Ive been meaning to ask, Bai Jiang muttered, catching up. Not to be rude or anything but you eat a lot? That is kind of rude, she pouted. Spirit food is as good as qi supplements for physical cultivators, Juni replied. You dont have to sit for hours every day cycling your law to get efficient gains. In fact, it even works if you cultivate both, she added, before taking a bite out of her fried fish. I cant say I know much about it as a method, Bai Jiang said diplomatically. Unsurprising, she nodded, taking another bite of the fish. It has its advantages though. To hear it spoken of, it is a path which cannot really advance Ying Ji mused. If I speak of what a Dharma cultivator does, does that make me the authority on all Dharma cultivation? she giggled. Those who write at length about physical cultivation largely only know of it by second-hand accounts, or have mantras they have not inherited. Clans who inherit their mantras guard them jealously and make all their inheritors swear oaths to the Three Pure Ones never to divulge any secrets, Juni added. That is Bai Jiang stared at her, then, apparently having nothing else to say, just took a bite of his fish. Setting that aside, she chuckled. The main advantage is that physical cultivation allows you to advance your spiritual cultivation without really needing to do the whole focus on laws thing, and it makes intent perception much easier. That alone frees up enormous amounts of time to do other stuff! There must be a catch, or that would be rather popular, Ying Ji remarked. There is, she nodded, more seriously. The tribulations are horrid, akin to having an implicated tribulation at higher realms like Nascent Soul and Dao Seeking. You can cross over Immortal, but its apparently as hard as an Immortal Tribulation in a Mortal World, Juni added. Bai Jiang whistled and shook his head. Yeah, most Immortal realm physical cultivators are ancient fellows who have been alive for a very long time, Juni mused. What about above that? Bai Jiang asked, curious. No idea, she shrugged, glancing at Juni, who also shook her head. That seems a bit unlikely Ying Ji mused. are we going to stand around here in the rain? Xingjuan finally interjected, cutting him off. Yes, why are we standing around out here? she asked the others with mock seriousness. Shall we go to the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse? Juni looked at her, a bit like an older sister trying to decide whether to laugh or throw something at her, then just sighed and started off again towards the tall, azure-tiled building on the western side of the sprawling plaza. Myriad Blossoms Teahouse was imposing in a way few other buildings in this part of the city were. It was the second tallest building in the central district, rising to five floors, and offering a commanding view out over the parklands beyond it that stretched to the waterfront, between it, the Blue Gate School, the Blue Pavilion and the southern gate of the Ducal estate and palace. It was also one of the oldest buildings in the district, apparently constructed on the site of an even older inn that had existed even before Blue Water City was founded. The only reason it was not considered the foremost teahouse in the whole city was due to the wealthy backing that the Golden Dragon had, and its much smaller number of guest rooms compared to the other major inns and teahouses dotted around the square. Do you have a reservation? a maid standing at the gate to the teahouse asked politely as they approached. Ling Yu, Juni answered. I shall go check, if you would wait inside? the maid murmured, bowing to them and ushering them into the lower level which was open to everyone. Leaning against a pillar, she watched people bustle by, or sit at tables, talking, drinking, and playing dice games or just reading. A small group were playing music off in one corner, and there was even some kind of martial competition being held in the middle, where some tables had been cleared out of the way. It really is heaven and earth, compared to the Golden Dragon, she mused out loud. The difference is marked, Bai Jiang agreed, looking around. It is the lack of pretension, Juni interjected. The ground floor is open to everyone, the second floor is just common dining areas overlooking this hall. The third is mostly rooms for private parties. The fourth is the only one that is selective, because it offers the view across the park. The main reason its not more popular is because it doesnt have many guest rooms, she added. Oh, so people cannot stay here, like they do at the Golden Dragon, Feng Junhai mused. Indeed, Juni nodded. They stood around for a few more minutes just watching the world bustle by, until the maid returned with a bright smile. Please follow me, the young woman said, bowing politely and then waving for them to follow her up the stairs to the upper levels. It didnt take long to reach the fourth level, however when they did get there, she was surprised to find that it was actually rather busy. The auction being organized has brought people out, the maid noted, without any of them even asking. The auction? she asked, curious. You havent heard? the maid asked, raising her eyebrows. There is a large auction being organized by the Imperial Princess. Oh Belatedly she recalled that there had been talk about that; however, up until a while ago, when she was actually sitting across the table from her, that distant thought had been just that. More nuisance than anything else, because of the restrictions and the increase in people and the upheaval in the Blue Gate School that was trying to turn her clearance requests into a request to clear her star-ranking. In a weird way, it still hadnt sunk in that that princess was actually invited to dinner either, she realised. There was something faintly absurdist about the whole idea, if you said it out loud. -I, Lin Ling, am having a meal with an Imperial Princess -Yep, it sounds weird, no matter how you say it, she reflected wryly. Hey, youre early! pulling herself back out of her thoughts she saw Sana, somewhat surprisingly, standing up at a table by the main veranda with a good view out. Juni, Ling! Ling Yu added, standing up with a bright smile, waving for them to come sit. We were at the Golden Dragon, she sighed, a bit more theatrically, now there was distance. Oh dear, my condolences, Ling Yu replied with an equally theatrical sigh. Ha-ha! she had to stifle a laugh, because Juni had moved on to introducing Xingjuan, Bai Jiang, Ying Ji and Feng Jinhai. A pleasure, Ling Yu said with a polite bow. I am Ling Yu, from the Ling clan. Jun Sana, Sana added, also standing and bowing. A pleasure, Bai Jiang replied brightly, his response echoed by the others. Thank you for the dinner invitation, Kun Xingjuan said with a formal bow. Not at all, Ling Yu shrugged. The more the merrier, sit where you like! Speaking of that, there will be two more coming, Juni added. More? Ling Yu asked. Princess Dun Lian Jing and Huang JiLao, How the fates did you wrangle that? Ling Yu said with a laugh. By strange and unusual means, Juni sighed, sitting down opposite her cousin. Mostly because I am putting out minor fires everywhere with the Pavilion requests and Lings fire is Huang clan-related. How? Ling Yu turned to her. Taking a seat, she just shook her head. I made the mistake of permitting an outer sect disciple the opportunity to explode their own pill cauldron. Ah was it an expensive cauldron? Ling Yu murmured. They claimed it was a family heirloom, she sighed, letting her tone say what she thought of that. Anyway, they then blamed my teaching and complained about it to their senior, who seems to have complained to his friend, and that led to a Huang clan scion from the Myriad Herb Association being invited by that Ha Gongli to help instruct the class, so that they could see the means of both the Myriad Herb Association and the Hunter Pavilion! she explained, not bothering to hide her distaste. Ouch, Sana winced, pouring out a cup of wine and passing it over to her. Taking it, she sipped it and sighed more deeply. Where is Arai? she asked Sana, because it was rather unusual for them not to be on missions together, and she didnt really want to dwell on the early mornings misfortunes just yet. If Arai finds out we had this meal, she will probably try to kill us all, Juni murmured, before Sana could say anything. Arai? Bai Jiang, who was sitting next to her, asked. Sanas sister, she is also a Herb Hunter, she explained to him, waving towards Sana. You are all Herb Hunters? Ying Ji asked, glancing around at them. Well, I am not, Ling Yu said with a sigh of her own. I asked once if I could go into the valleys, just to like, see what they were like! But my father was like she watched, amused, as Ling Yu did a remarkably good impression of the face of the Acala statues that guarded some of the shrines around the city, especially in Little Harbour and that was that. As such, I dabble in gardening and raising ginseng. I am an Alchemist, Bai Jiang added, sipping his own drink. Ha! My brother tried his hand at that, Ling Yu sniggered. He blew up sooo many pill cauldrons that even mother had to put her foot down at last and tell him that he had about as much alchemical talent as a drunken monkey! Matching the image of either of Ling Yus brothers, neither of whom she particularly liked, to that of a drunken monkey kicking a pill furnace and demanding it refine its pill because they were the Young Master, nearly made her spit out her drink, and she ended up coughing awkwardly. It is a field of cultivation that requires patience, Bai Jiang agreed diplomatically. So, you have been shown around Blue Water City by Juni all day? Ling Yu asked the three from the Pill Sovereign Sect with a bright smile. Ah yes, Young Lady Juni has been showing us all the sights, Feng Jinhai replied. Xingjuan, sitting silently on the other side of Sana, just sipped her own drink she noticed, still not really engaging. -Well, it is to be expected, she mused. Everyone here is Junis friend and Xingjuans father has been the most vocal proponent of trying to get Juni married off and out of his daughters hair for longer than I am alive. We went to the Wind and Waves Auction earlier, Ying Ji added. It was fairly quiet, Juni said, a bit disappointing really, but I imagine that everyone is saving their stuff for whatever this auction tomorrow will bring. Even so, there were some remarkable things there, Ying Ji said. The breadth of curious things that pass through this city far outstrips what any tale from home would have you believe. Well, Pill Sovereign City is the same, Juni shrugged. The local flavour rarely travels. Quite, Ling Yu nodded, then turned to Xingjuan. Sister Xingjuan, you were at the dinner the princess hosted? Ah I was, Xingjuan answered. You were not? No, Ling Yu shook her head. My cousin Ling Luo went instead, she has taken up a position in the civil offices of the city, as an aide to my father. So, where is Arai? she asked Sana again, tuning out the rest of that conversation as Ling Yu started to discuss various bits of gossip with Xingjuan that had come out of that gala dinner thing. She is doing clearance requests near Jade Willow Village, Sana said. I havent heard from her for a few days, but based on what Juni just said, I should probably bring her a present from Blue Water City. Thats the Deng and the Ha clans current he said she said? isnt it? she mused, trying to recall Jade Willow Village. Theres a sect there? There is, Sana nodded. Jade Willow Sect, we both did our orienteering for five-star ranking at the Pavilion in the village as well. So, why are you here then? she added. Oh I got a request from Ling Yu, Sana said with a grimace. Little Blue had a problem. No! she exclaimed, because the ginseng was utterly cute, there was no way to say otherwise really. What happened to him? Yus younger brother, Sana scowled. Her own experiences with Ling Mu were all fairly vexatious, so she felt no shame in making an obscene hand gesture in the general direction of the Ling clan at Sana mentioning the stuck-up little shit-monkey. He had even been in that class, that morning, though not taking part, but as one of the hangers-on that came with Huang Fuan. Ling Yu can tell you all about it, probably with a lot of cursing, if you ask her, but the short of it is that her brothers got the estate garden infested with some fungus from Yin Eclipse and also swapped out Little Blues pot for one that was absolutely unhealthy for the poor thing. I think Ling Mu wanted to refine Little Blue to help with his cultivation. That little shit-monkey, I hope Ling Mu gets piles for nine generations! she muttered. HEY! a voice at a nearby table complained, making them both turn. How dare you disparage brother Mu! He is the Ling clans brightest The three youths, all about her age, who had been part of the group there, trailed off as perspective allowed them to see who else was at the table. Oh brother Pang you styling today! one of the others at the table cackled, also seeing Ling Yu, Kun Juni and Kun Xingjuan. Impress them fairies more! Ling Yu said nothing, just looked at the youth and his two outraged friends, all of whom sat back down in silence, basically pretending nothing had happened as their compatriots, who were quite deep into a large jar of spirit wine she was sure, laughed uproariously. Idiots, Juni murmured just loud enough to be heard at every table nearby. Xingjuan just shook her head. Sorry, where were we, Ling Yu said to Xingjuan, You were telling me about how that daughter from Shaking her head, she grabbed an aperitif and nibbled it in silence. Anyway, we have been running around buying things to help Little Blue convalesce, Sana went on. The Hurong ceramics workshop were there this morning, and Grandmaster Mang has agreed to re-do the estates formations for the Ling clan, he even said he would give me a discount on some talismans as thanks for being the middle-woman! Sana grinned. His talismans are good, she agreed, sipping more of her wine. Of the three formations and talisman masters in West Flower Picking Town, Grandmaster Mang was the eccentric one. His talismans all tended to be strange things, but always worth what you paid for usually. She had a handful of them, mostly escape talismans and a few barriers that had special curses associated with them that reflected damage or marked things that attacked you with Martial Intent. They were invariably expensive though, and Grandmaster Mang tended to be very hard to negotiate with, so a discount was almost like him calling you family. Miss Ling, your other guests have arrived, a young serving girl, who had arrived at the table, said. Ah, I will go down and meet them I suppose, Ling Yu said. Juni, Xingjuan, do you want to come? Both Juni and Xingjuan nodded, standing and following Ling Yu and the servant girl back towards the stairs. Its easy to forget that for all that Ling Yu acts totally casual, she is the daughter of the City Governor, she remarked, mostly to Sana, watching the trio depart. She is very disarming, Bai Jiang agreed. Ling Yu is Ling Yu, Sana chuckled. Just dont ever annoy her: when she holds grudges, even cats bow down and call her teacher. Noted, Ying Ji murmured drolly. So, Miss Sana I can call you that? Feng Jinhai started, turning to Sana properly. Sana nodded, so he went on. I must admit I am surprised at how young I am older than you are, Sana pouted. Haha Feng Jinhai laughed awkwardly. Apologies, I started that wrong. You did, Sana said archly. What age did you join the Pavilion? Feng Junhai asked, coughing. I became a Hunter at fourteen, Sana said. Twelve, she added. That is rather young given the profession seems quite Ying Ji noted. Dangerous? she interjected. The missions Lady Juni spoke of yesterday when we went to a peripheral dinner associated with the gala in the Golden Dragon Juni is a bit different, Sana remarked drolly. She has been a Herb Hunter longer than either of us have been alive. Now who is talking about how old others are! she pointed out with mock horror. Sana just rolled her eyes. Blue Water Province is a bit different anyway, as is South Grove Province to the south. Both of them got messed up in a war between the major powers some thirty years ago. She sighed, nodding. Sorry, Sana grimaced, glancing at her. Its fine, it was before I was born, she said magnanimously, even though a part of her felt that it wasnt really. -Though given its such a defining moment, its impossible to avoid she reflected sourly to herself, pouring another cup of wine as Sana gave a quick recounting of the ins and outs of the Three Schools Conflict and the aftermath. By the time Sana had finished with the impromptu lesson, Ling Yu and the others had come back, with Huang JiLao and a much more low-key princess. In truth, she had to look at the woman of the hour twice to be sure she was the same person, given she was now dressed in a much less striking spirit gown and had divested herself of her veil and jewellery, now just looking like a very high class noble lady. Standing with the others, she bowed politely as they sat down at the far end of the table. Thank you for inviting us, Huang JiLao said politely, proffering a toast to Ling Yu after they had all sat again. I have heard much about you, Young Lady Ling, yet you have not graced any previous gatherings. Ah Ling Yu looked a bit flustered C which was to say she acted as if she was a bit embarrassed C and accepted the toast. My apologies, Young Noble JiLao, circumstances have simply been inauspicious up to this point. I am very pleased you can both join us, Ling Yu murmured, raising her own cup in salute. A pleasure, the princess murmured, matching it. I cannot help but feel that the gala was less for missing so many fine flowers, JiLao added, casting a glance down the table at Juni, Sana and her. Given all of them were dressed up much more than usual, she supposed that was true, even if it was a bit daunting to be sat next to Sana, and especially Juni, and her cousin, all three of whom were tall, athletic and physically attractive without ever really needing to try. By comparison, it was hard not to feel short, thin and a bit overlooked. That she was wearing a borrowed gown didnt really help either. Raising her own cup, she saluted the pair with everyone else though, and pushed down that feeling of being a little out of place. This is Lin Ling, Ling Yu said, making her blink and look up as she was introduced. She is the other high ranked Herb Hunter here. As in the Lin clan? Huang JiLao asked, looking at her with an appraising eye. Ah yes, Young Noble Huang, she replied, trying her best to hide her grimace and not look at the princess. -Does she know it was her older brother who ruined my whole clan? she wondered to herself, not that the other woman would ever formally acknowledge the role of the Imperial Court, its Third Crown Prince and the Astrology Bureau in that whole tragedy. They didnt even openly acknowledge the matter with that villain Di Ji after all JiLao gave her a slightly odd look then nodded. -I wonder what that was about, she mused, unless it relates to what Juni asked him earlier, given this whole thing is basically Juni fixing my mess. Framing it like that didnt help though, so she quickly pushed that thought away as well, and just sipped her wine to distract herself. Thankfully, a few moments later, maids started to come with the food, and the dinner started in earnest, so she could just continue chatting with Sana and the trio from Nine Moons Province and only have to very occasionally engage with the much more engaged conversation at the other end of the table. Initially, it mostly focused on Juni talking about Yin Eclipse, with her and Sana interjecting occasionally to provide alternative viewpoints on various valleys and the dangers and difficulties of extended exploration. Huang JiLao mostly listened, occasionally asking questions, most of which seemed to lead towards interest in the underworld of the High Valleys and the kinds of things people found there. The princess was a bit more she hesitated to say disbelieving, but she mostly asked about the suppression and then talked a bit about the great trials within the Dragon Pillars across the ocean or about the Argent Devouring Pit on the southern continent, which were both other places that had realm suppression of various stripes from what she recalled. Most of that was, however, public knowledge, if not always very obvious public knowledge, so the conversation eventually did move into things that only Herb Hunters or those who actually spent a lot of time in the higher valleys might know. So, regarding what you said before? Huang JiLao at last said to Juni, presumably referring to whatever Juni had agreed to tell him to intercede with the Blue Gate School Elder and Huang Fuan. Oh, yes, that, Juni nodded. Basically, there is a way to tell what, and even roughly where, a lot of the things that wash out of the rivers in the wet season come from. So you said, the princess interjected, looking around. If you are concerned with prying ears, Lady Lian, Ling Yu murmured, there is no need, and nobody has been listening since those idiots earlier. We will not be disturbed. Glancing around, she realised that Ling Yus grandpa Baisheng was, in fact, sitting at a table over by the window, sipping some wine and reading a book, the very image of a scholarly old cultivator enjoying a quiet evening out, watching the world pass by. The princess said nothing, for a moment, then nodded, in agreement she supposed. Anyway, Juni said with aplomb. Take this jar Juni picked up the wine jar in the middle of the table, which was carved of a faintly azure-tinted stone and worked with all sorts of vines of flowers and fruits in swirling, whirlpool patterns. This comes from a series of ruins set into the western slopes of the East Fury Peaks. The wine jar comes from a ruin in Yin Eclipse? the princess asked, picking it up and considering it somewhat dubiously. They all do, the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse has a full set. About two hundred of these jars, in various sizes, were found in a sealed room within a ruin up there about three centuries ago, Juni explained. The ruin was studied for a while and it was concluded that it was a mine and workshop for their manufacture, Sana added. There were texts in ancient Easten found there that were instructions and records for shipping them, and two other similar ruins were found in the valleys below, one of which is now a staging post for exploration of those valleys. And how does that help? Huang JiLao frowned. It relates to the patterns, Juni said. The vine-patterned jars and stuff all come from that region. There are extensive caves, and the upper level of the underworld there has multiple ruins in it that hold larger carvings in this fashion. That motif of the seven-petaled flower and the trefoil-leaved vine clearly had some importance to them, because it is on everything, from scrollwork on wall carvings, to patterns on the robes of ancient statues in some of the small shrines, to the pottery that was recovered. And stuff is still found up there? the princess mused. Not frequently, Juni admitted. It was picked clean back when it was first uncovered. The Kun clan had a role in transporting and securing the route out, which is how I know about it. You couldnt teleport the items out? Bai Jiang asked politely, from the edge of the conversation. Nope, these jars do not teleport, Juni remarked drily. Try pushing qi into it. She watched as the princess stared at the jar The density of qi in the air swirled, making her skin flush. The already rather muggy humidity, kept at bay by the open, well-ventilated layout of the fourth floor, settled unpleasantly for a moment, then dissipated. How strange, Huang JiLao mused. May I? He took the jar from the princess and did something else to it that defied her understanding entirely, except that the air around him became a little sharper. They reject all qi, you cannot teleport them, you cannot send soul sense into them, qi placed within them cannot easily escape if sealed, Xingjuan, of all people, added. -Suppose as the inheritance daughter she has to learn all the same things Juni did, she reflected. They are basically curios, many local families have a few, but these are among the more striking examples, Ling Yu agreed. The Ling clan has a few sets as well, as do most of the major clans I suspect, if you asked the right person. I see, JiLao murmured, with a tone suggesting that that was rather at odds with what someone else might have told him. And it is just pots? Hah no, Ling Yu shook her head. People joke about pots, because they transport easily in the river I think, and are regularly found by fishermen after the wet season. It is a lucrative cottage industry up beyond West Flower Picking Town and Misty Moon Town. Also in South Grove. The Ling clan has some cutlery, patterned with clouds, that came from South Grove Pinnacle when it was first being explored. The knives are sharp enough to cut spirit wood and plates, so they only get used with stoneware from the mountains I would be interested to see those, JiLao mused. It can probably be arranged, Ling Yu shrugged. The Kun clan has a few such objects as well, Xingjuan added with a slight smile, if you are interested in such curios, Young Noble JiLao. How old are such objects? the princess mused, looking back at the wine jar. The materials cannot be divined, Juni noted drily. Of course, the princess sighed, sounding disappointed. That said, there are some speculations, Juni added. Fairly recently there was a chest that went up for auction that caused a furore. Ah, yes, I have heard about that, JiLao nodded. It is being widely decried as the Azure Astral Authority overreaching itself and violating the spirit of the agreements it has with the Imperial Court. Yes, Juni nodded. Also, the Shen and the Sheng clans have hated each other since the inception of our august Dun Dynasty. The rumour was that someone in Shan Lai felt the box held a connection to the last Shan Empress, Saintess White Swan, who so famously vanished looking for her beloved in Yin Eclipse during the last days of the dynasty. An old tale, JiLao noted. Seng Mo wrote a famous pamphlet about it, Ling Yu agreed. Yes that flavourful account has circulated widely in more recent times, Princess Lian noted. I dont follow, Bai Jiang murmured to her and Sana. It decries, at length, the shameless actions of those left to safeguard the selection of a new emperor, citing that moral degradation in responsibility to the people for the fall of one dynasty and the rise of the current one elements within the Imperial Court do not come off well, Sana replied quietly. Seng Mo is not a fan of the Din clan or the Ji or the Hao. Ah Ying Ji nodded. So, they believed it related to the Shan Dynasty? the princess frowned. That has been the working assumption as far as I know, Juni said. There are other old ruins of long-abandoned clans dotted around the province as well, as well as evidence that the suppression has shifted at times, quite radically. I read an account of that, JiLao agreed. It postulated that the edge southwards that reaches deep into the Shadow Forest between here and Yuan Shan City was once further west? You are familiar with it then, Juni conceded. So, returning to the question of the kinds of artefacts? JiLao said. Ive seen knives, various household goods, there are statues that appear, big and small Ling Yu mused. I believe the Deng clan has a sword, entirely unenchanted, which can cut most rock items weaker than the Immortal realm as if they were butter, Xingjuan added. The Dukes Palace has the largest collection of such items, she added, feeling that she could at last contribute something meaningful. That I have also heard, JiLao remarked with a bit more resignation. -I guess Duke Cao is not that pleased to have an Imperial Princess and a Huang clan scion running about, she reflected. There is probably quite a bit just scattered around various clan vaults and treasure houses, or in old tombs, Juni added. They are scarce mostly because the easily accessible sources have been picked clean untold millennia ago. The depths of the mountain range are hard to enter and exit even when its just you. Most of these things do not store in talismans or storage rings So you have to carry them out, yourself, by hand, through spirit herb-infested valleys, guarding them day and night, she chipped in. Few people are interested in risking death without a grave for indestructible pots that are fished out in reasonable quantities each year just by waiting for the rains to dislodge things from the headwaters of the Blue River or the Green Torrent that runs north into the North Fissure Flats. Yeah, Sana agreed seriously. Also, one of these pots here is worth a few Spirit Jade, but a spirit herb from up there is worth double that. Most of the pots and artefacts that get brought down are incidental to things like that, where you need a suitable container and they can be scavenged. Its boring, I appreciate, Juni added. Not at all, Huang JiLao mused. This has in fact been quite illuminating. After that, the conversation drifted back towards more mundane matters. Xingjuan was keen to show off how much of a role the Kun clan had in the exploitation of the mountains, and for whatever reason Juni was happy to just sit there adding clarifications occasionally. Eventually, they moved to dessert, though by that time, it was getting gloomy outside as afternoon stretched to actual evening, reminding her that she had the follow-up mission. Uh Juni? she said across the table. Ah? Oh, yes, you need to go deal with this request, Juni sighed. Young Noble JiLao? Juni murmured politely, getting his attention. I trust this has been interesting enough to uphold our agreement? Huang JiLao looked pensive for a moment, and she was suddenly struck by an awful premonition that it might not be Yes, although I would be very interested in seeing the collections in the Kun estates across the river. Of course, Juni nodded, you can view them at your convenience, it would be our Kun clans honour to help you in whatever way you need. My cousin, or I, will be delighted to show you around. Then yes JiLao nodded, his eyes growing distant for a moment. I have relayed matters, the school will not cause difficulties for Miss Lin here. I should hope not! Ling Yu huffed. Lin, Ive asked Auntie Tao to go look into it as well. The vice-headmistress is your aunt? Huang JiLao raised an eyebrow at Ling Yu. Ling Yu shamelessly nodded in reply. Huang JiLao shook his head, amused apparently, as she started to extricate herself from where she was sitting. Your Highness, Young Noble Huang, she saluted both of them. A pleasure, Miss Lin, Huang JiLao nodded courteously. Ill go as well, Sana added, also standing up and saluting the pair. Okay, Juni nodded. Well come by afterwards. Bowing again, she turned and headed for the stairs down, Sana following, noting that there were a lot of curious gazes following them from the other diners, especially those among the younger generation. It almost makes you feel important, Sana signed to her with an eye roll. The gallery of curious faces, wondering what you talked to a princess about? she signed back. When you put it like that, it also makes my shoulder blades itch, Sana grumbled, speaking this time, as they started down the stairs. They walked on in silence after that, back out into the early evening rain and the faint mist. It feels a bit like we are the children, leaving the adults to do serious talking, she added eventually, as they exited the plaza and set off towards the Blue Gate School and the gardens by the coastline. It does have that vibe, doesnt it, Sana agreed. What did you make of all that? she mused, mulling over the conversation in general. They are oddly interested in dangerous holes in the ground for a bunch of influential bigshots from over the water, Sana replied. Yeah, she agreed. They are You dont think she started to say, wondering if they might actually end up being asked to guide one or the other of the princess or Huang JiLao into the mountains. Please dont even give voice to that thought, Sana retorted pre-emptively. There are Hunters in the Pavilion who would sell their mothers and grandmothers for that kind of mission, she pointed out. Yes, Sana agreed. And neither you nor I are among them. I dunno, she grunted, reflecting for a moment in the gloomy mist and the hazy lantern light on how her own family situation was. I might Too late, she recalled that that was a bit of a taboo topic with Sana. Sorry, she grimaced, after cutting herself short. I Its fine, Sana sighed. I know what you meant. Your brothers are almost as bad as Ling Yus. My older brother has just gotten into the Blue Gate School, she sighed. He broke through to Nascent Soul last month and has been preparing to accept the offer they gave him when his spirit root was tested. Before she ran head-first into clearance mission problems, that had been the all-encompassing narrative of the Lin households in West Flower Picking. Everything was about that selfish idiot. It had also opened up talk about her prospects and whether or not an eight-star Herb Hunter might, if withdrawn from the Pavilion, make for an attractive enough package to entice a suitable marriage match to some local scion to help rebuild the familys fortunes. Just thinking about those conversations, before she fled back to missions, made her stomach twist. A curse on brothers, on that at least we can agree, Sana grumbled, reading her mood fairly succinctly, though probably not the specifics as she had complained to no one but Juni about that C so far anyway. Sorry, lets talk about something happier, she agreed, recalling that Sanas younger brother was almost as much of a taboo subject as her late mother, although her friend had always been much cagier on the why, there. Its just the weather, Sana sighed, waving an arm at the hazy mist swirling over the lantern-lit buildings of the central district as they walked up the street. It brings out the worst topics when its misty, grey and wet like this. That it does, she agreed. So what is the teaching about? Sana asked after they had walked on for a few more minutes and the shadowy pagodas of the Blue Gate School with their myriad lanterns were more discernible ahead of them. Elaborating on the various aspects of the transformation of Yang to Yin in the life cycle of spirit herbs in Yin Eclipse, she answered. On a day like today? Sana asked dubiously, staring out from under her umbrella at the city wreathed in misty, muggy drizzle. Yeah she agreed with a grimace. They were able to walk into the Blue Gate School largely unbothered, given the hour. There were a few disciples manning the gates, but they recognised both of them and just waved her in without comment. The main courtyard was largely empty, with only a few disciples clustered around one of the message boards at the far end. Those listed things outer disciples could do to earn contribution points with the school, which could be exchanged for things like storage rings, artefact weapons or even some cultivation manuals. Turning left, she led Sana through two smaller courtyards before finally being stopped by a bored-looking female disciple she vaguely recognised, Ling Mei Xiaolian, at the entrance to the schools gardens. Passes, she asked, waving for them to come into the light. She withdrew her talisman, as did Sana, holding it out for Mei Xiaolian to inspect. Ah, Lin Ling, the woman nodded. Head on through although, I wouldnt blame you for just accepting this as a bust and going home. They will sort out the mess afterwards, so its unlikely you will be blamed. Sadly, not an option, she sighed. Is that why youre here? Xiaolian asked Sana. Moral support, Sana shrugged. Elder Ha Gongli is here as well, by the way and he is unhappy. -Figures she complained to herself. There is a certain irony that this place is more aggravating than some of the High Valleys, Sana remarked drily to Xiaolian. Certainly these last few days, Xiaolian sighed. Though in this case, its because of the rain mostly. I suspect he is trying to find a different lesson for you both to teach, that will cause you more problems than that Huang Fuan. She could only sigh at that. It was the kind of exercise in moving the finishing post that these kind of politically sabotaged requests always seemed to attract. Is Huang Fuan already there? she asked. No, he isnt, Xiaolian said with an eye roll. Figures, Sana interjected drolly. That said, looking as you are C like you are from the Kun and Ling clans C is probably a smart idea, Xiaolian added, waving her hand to draw attention to the fact that she was wearing a Ling clan robe marked with Blue Gate School insignia. I would avoid looking like youre openly associated with the Bureau. There are a lot of hawkish brats from across the ocean around and a lot of them are Soul Foundation or Nascent Soul and not enthused by the local weather. Noted, thanks, she murmured. No problem, Xiaolian replied, waving them both through. Shaking her head, she made her way on into the gardens, going mostly by memory in the misty lantern-lit gloom. Few people were out and about in the humid misty rain, so it didnt take very long to get to the teaching area in the middle of the gardens. Elder Gongli, a portly ruddy-faced man in middle age, was one of the few standing around waiting, looking rather pensive. Upon seeing them both, he grimaced but just waited for them both to arrive in the middle, where he was considering a stack of basic fired earth alchemy cauldrons. Elder Gongli, she murmured, saluting him properly, because even if he was an ass and a bastard, thoroughly interested only in his own advancement, if she was polite to him, he would just look like an idiot being rude to her the whole time. You are here, he remarked a bit sourly. I am required to be, she replied. Huang Fuan has said he will be late. Do as you like until he gets here, Elder Gongli said perfunctorily, going back to pondering the resources available. Um, given the weather conditions, Elder Gongli, it will be difficult to teach what was originally suggested, she added, respectfully. I am aware, I will let you know what you will be teaching shortly, Elder Gongli grunted. Looking around, she walked over to one of the benches, wedged her umbrella into the back and sat down. Sana followed her in silence and sat down cross-legged under her own umbrella, elbow on knee, chin in hand, just watching the rain in the gardens with a slightly distant expression. They had sat there for almost three quarters of an hour, the rain drifting down and the light fading away, before students actually started to filter in. Most saw that nothing was happening and left again, or like them took up positions on benches to wait. Yo! I thought I was late, but it turns out even respectably delayed young ladies are kept waiting by young masters! She turned to find that Ling Yu had actually shown up. Hah Sana shook her head at Ling Yus comment and swung her legs off the bench to make space. Where are Juni and the other bigshots? she asked drily. You wound me, Ling Yu pouted. Juni went back to the Kun family estates, something about issues with your sisters clearance mission to recover bodies acting like a soul mushroom-infested corpse. Euwww Sana winced. I am going to have to get her a fancy present, arent I? Haha Ling Yu just laughed lightly at Sanas pained expression then turned to her, As to the others, they came back here, Xingjuan is going to go show them fancy relics in the Kun clan estates or something afterwards. So, what are you teaching, because it certainly wont be the transformation of Yang to Yin in this weather? No idea, she muttered, glancing over at Elder Gongli. The Elder is likely wracking his brains for something a young noble from the Myriad Herb Association will be more familiar with than an eight- or a nine-star ranked Herb Hunter from here. Well, if it gets stupid Ill call Aunt Tao, Ling Yu sniggered. Isnt that an abuse of power or something? she joked. In this place? With this lot? Ling Yu retorted mockingly. Fair point, she conceded. Ah here comes the circus, Sana remarked, standing up as about two dozen people sheltering under umbrellas and carrying a few lanterns made their way in. Young Master Huang! Elder Gongli exclaimed, saluting as the youth she had seen before in the Golden Dragon sauntered over. Three other disciples following after were a mix from the Pill Sovereign Sect, Myriad Herb Association and another she didnt recognise with pale green and blue insignia and attire. As she watched, Elder Gongli shamelessly bowed in turn to all of them. Bowing like a servant to other sects, they really have no pride, Ling Yu muttered, just loud enough to be heard by a few others nearby, who shot the three of them dark looks in the evening drizzle. I guess we go over, she sighed, sitting up. -I wonder what he has concocted, she reflected, considering the group and the stack of cauldrons. Probably something alchemy-related, knowing who he is trying to curry favour with. Exhaling, she twirled her umbrella a bit and walked back over to Elder Gongli, followed by Ling Yu and Sana. Elder Gongli, what do YOU! She flinched slightly as one of the purple-robed youths standing behind Huang Fuan, who was looking at the cauldrons, pointed at Ling Yu and Sana, his face a mask of outrage. Ah? she took a step back, as did Elder Gongli, who was also looking confused. Eh? Sana looked equally confused, while Ling Yu just sighed. Wait its you? Huang Fuan had turned as well and was looking at her, she realised. You were at the Golden Dragon? I was, she nodded, wondering what was going on as the Pill Sovereign disciple started to move towards Sana and Ling Yu, who had stopped a few paces away. I see I see Huang Fuan scowled, then his eyes fell on Sana and widened. -What is going on? You Huang Fuan hissed, his eyes narrowing, brushing past her as if she were not even there all of a sudden. Finally, some fate-thrashed good fortune, to think I would meet you two again! Senior Fuan, is she the one who was party to A disciple wearing the teal robes of the Myriad Herb Association asked, stepping forward with a scowl. Because of you, I was humiliated! Huang Fuan hissed at Sana and Ling Yu. I dont follow, Sana replied, looking thoroughly bewildered. I am fairly sure you have mistaken something here, Ling Yu said calmly. You dont. Huang Fuan actually seemed to turn slightly red, but oddly managed to keep control of his qi. The Pill Sovereign Sect disciple was also shaking, clearly barely able to control himself. Uh Young Lord Huang, Elder Gongli muttered, finally noticing that Ling Yu was well, Ling Yu, she supposed. If I might just have a word? Your teacher isnt here now seniors should not interfere with junior matters Huang Fuan hissed, ignoring Elder Gongli as if he were dogshit on the pavement. Uh what is going on? she asked Sana, taking a step in her direction before one of the disciples with Huang Fuan moved to half block her. I honestly have no idea what you mean, Sana said politely, casting a sideways look at Ling Yu as the rest of those watching encircled them, looking on with expectant or amused faces. That old bastard disrespected Young Noble Fuan! another disciple from the Myriad Herb Association snapped. Eh? she blinked, confused, wondering how that could have happened. Ah Sana stared at him. Youre the one Old Kai threw out into the pond?! Say what? she stared dully at Sana, her thoughts drifting freely for a second as bits of a puzzle suddenly slid into disturbing focus. Old Kai was a rather eccentric figure who liked to invent various games and then test them on people. Gu Takes All, which was now wildly popular in the province and even overseas as far as she knew, was something he had claimed to have invented, though rarely was he believed. He was remarkably popular, welcome at most parties and, despite being an old, and she was sure fairly powerful, cultivator, rarely had any prejudice when dealing with anyone that she had ever seen. Oh you called Old Kai poor, and tried to demand everyone who was common be thrown out of the fourth floor of the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse, Ling Yu added, clapping her hands together rather childishly. -And just like that, it all makes sense, she groaned. And then he came here to bully people to make himself feel better Young Noble Fuan should not sully himself! one of the other disciples standing nearby declared piously. Your master attacked a junior Uh Old Kai is not my master, he is a well-known local eccentric around Blue Water City, Sana pointed out, moving closer to Ling Yu. Uh Young Noble Huang! Elder Gongli said a bit more insistently, rather gamely trying to head off a disaster. If I might have a word with you? On behalf of Young Noble Huang! the Myriad Herb disciple sneered, grabbing Ling Yus umbrella. Kowtow six times and admit fault, and address Young Noble your father Huang Fuan barely even managed to flinch before everything went still, as an old man, who had not been there before, appeared, standing just behind the foolish youth who had laid hands on Ling Yu. You are asking me to kowtow six times? Ling Yu asked, sounding amused. Could you repeat that? I dont think I heard you right. Did you just ask the Young Lady of the Ling clan, the daughter of the City Governor, to kowtow six times and apologize? The only sound audible in the evening air was the rain pattering down over everything. All around her, she had a vague awareness of people edging backwards by some subtle means, as if the ground itself was upwelling directly to give them more distance from the scene of the crime they might all be held to be indirectly complicit in. I The youth who had grabbed Ling Yus umbrella vanished in a half-scream, his form splitting the rain as he vanished over the gardens like a small meteor, heading for the shoreline. Huang Fuan, his face draining of colour, stared at the old man. This is not a matter for seniors The word seniors hung in the air as a second meteor vanished over the gardens. I am Huang Fuan I am aware, Grandpa Baisheng remarked drolly. And who is your father? Huang Fuhai? Your Grandfather? Baisheng chuckled. Um S-Sir B-Baisheng, Elder Gongli nearly wept. Please be a... a little understanding? Your Grandfather? Baisheng asked blandly. You You are my grandfather, Huang Fuan mumbled in the silence of the stunned moment. Baisheng just stood there in silence, looking at him. Silently, Huang Fuan slumped to his knees and pushed his face into the wet flagstones, kowtowing silently six times. Very good, Baisheng mused. This junior is Huang Fuan wasnt teleported this time, rather, he was physically cast, like a third small meteor out into the rain in the direction of the ocean with a flick of Baishengs hand, his words hanging in the misty rain like a faint echo. If you want to complain to your clan, tell them you insulted my disciple and asked her to kowtow six times and call you father. Consider this as me being very lenient, Baisheng murmured, his voice somehow carrying in a way that made her fairly certain all three who had been thrown could hear. What Ling Yu said blandly, looking around at the frozen crowd, who were all staring after Huang Fuan in stunned silence. It is the start of the New Year Celebrations tomorrow, should you not all be bowing down and wishing upon the good fortune of seeing a star fly through the sky? Dully, she watched as everyone else present stared at Ling Yu, then in the direction of the vanished idiots and almost as one bowed. There were only a few sobs audible, which was quite impressive really. Chapter 7 – Wind and Waves
There are always many sides to a story, after all. That which is in the open, lauded for all to see; the accolade of the young heroes, their reputation ascendant in the flames of their trial. And that which was done in darkness, unsung and unknown, but from which the most profound seeds can bloom when eyes have moved on. Nowhere in recent times has this been more relevant than in the recollection of the darkest time that Yin Eclipse has witnessed in many a year C The Year of the Blood Eclipse. The origins of that dreadful cult have little to say for themselves. Bandits, looting ancient ruins in Blue Water Province under the patronage of the Iron Crown Duke, stumbled across an ancient evil from beyond the darkness of the aeonspan. The powerful played politics and those who could have forestalled it then chose instead to stand by, relishing in the misfortune of others. None of this, however, will be remembered. History will speak only of the terrible sacrifice, of those young heroes, the Imperial Court made on behalf of this land and of the great justice that came from across the sea. Peerless experts and young heroes who walked across the sky like living lightning to smite those villains with clear eyes and shining blades while all those whose words are held to matter by history looked on and applauded. Of the reputations made in the ruins for the Din, Lu and Ji clans. Nowhere will you see written that Yin Eclipse grasped them by the throat and dashed their heads against the rocks after they refused to respect it. That their unpreparedness allowed the cult to endure another half a year. That after the cult died, the rot of its deceptions lingered like a disease in the land, expediently buried by great powers with covetous eyes as they ruined its native children. That in the end the judgement that came was planted not amid those lofty heights, but in the earth where millions now lay dead, their towns and villages left in ruins. That it was watered with the grieving tears of mothers and daughters lamenting at the shrines. And that when it blossomed, it was born of grief and carried on the words of the simple folk who always endure. This truth haunts those who write history, for it is a story we cannot own, and for that, it will forever remain unsung.
Musings on the Blood Eclipse, from the collected writings of the Wandering Scholar. ~By the Wandering Scholar, Seng Mo

~ Jun Arai C Kun Clan Estate, Jade Willow Village ~
Arai found herself drawn out of her sort of but not really sleep by a gentle knock on the door into her suite of rooms. Groaning, she focused on the ceiling and the pale grey light filtering in through the slatted covers on the windows and guessed it was about an hour after dawn. Still raining huh she murmured, sitting up and stretching. Pulling on a loose robe over her undergarments, she went to the door and opened it The young maid, barely fourteen, slumped to the ground, the limb of something withdrawing from her stomach. She saw nothing wrong with this, and stepped out into the corridor, annoyed that the woman had just left the food there and gone somewhere else. A limb plucked away her storage talisman, even as some dissociated part of her felt her own bodys strength fade away, sealed by a hungering, insidious shadow that somehow dissociated her from anything she could use to resist it, scrupulously avoiding her mantra as it permeated her body. Curious, she watched as the adult, female tetrid stalker slid into focus, like a hulking behemoth in the shadows of the corridor, its forelimbs gently caressing her face, six eyes staring through her with a shadowy intelligence that far exceeded what it should have held Arai opened her eyes with a hissed intake of breath and sat up, her body slicked in cold sweat, and realised that her teleportation talisman was crumpled in her shaking, clenched fist, nearly used by reflex Exhaling, she relinquished her grip on it, looking around her room. The pale grey light of early morning filtered through the slatted windows and rain pattered down on the veranda outside, bouncing off tiles, leaves and pavements. Ohhhhh she grimaced, rubbing her temples. As far as a lucid dream went, it had been very lucid. Fighting the instinct to feed the feeling of horror she had just experienced to her mantra, or curl up in a ball screaming, she checked the room carefully, just in case but there was nothing at all out of place or untoward that was not already within her own state of mind. Sliding her legs off the bed, she stood up and pulled on a light robe, listening carefully to the sounds of the mansion in the early morning. Rain fell in a steady patter, a bird called outside and was answered, or challenged, by another, and another. Exhaling, she sat down on the edge of the bed and focused on calming herself without using her mantra. The seed of her nightmare was, in part, certainly what Senior Lianmei had said the previous day, about tetrid stalkers being used for assassination how this Yeng, if it was the same person, had made a reputation killing Herb Hunters and others for the highest bidder during the Three Schools Conflict. Another part of it was the lingering worry over those overheard comments as she infiltrated the bandit lair; that things had been set in motion to ensure she found her way to them. Probably, it had not helped that her sweeping of the canals yesterday had been entirely uneventful. They had swept the canals all the way to the suppression boundary and found more water lotuses, which she had expected, brought them back here, and determined to deal with them the next day today. The final spicy ingredient was likely the lingering scars of her trip into the Red Pit. The immediate, direct effect of the blood ling trees should have been Shit. She focused on the extremities of her perception, trying to see if she was being touched by one or something mutated by one, but got nothing. For what it was worth, she pulled out a beggars compass and tried to see if that got her anything, however, the formations on the estate were clearly designed to neutralise any compasses not associated with the protection wards themselves, so it just spun. A knock on the door made her pause. Yes? she called out. Uh there was an um matter with the wards? a maids voice sounded a bit embarrassed outside. -The teleportation talisman she had put qi into it, she supposed, even if she hadnt used it. The door opened and the maid came in, followed by Kun Talshin of all people. Sorry, if it was a teleport thing that was me, she grimaced. You look like you just swallowed poison, Talshin remarked, looking around her room. I had a nightmare. I see what about? Junis brother frowned. I woke up, when a maid knocked on the door, and then when I answered it, she was killed by a tetrid stalker, which tried to claim me Ah Talshin nodded, then sighed, and she noticed that the maid visibly gulped. It was probably caused by the stress of the last few days and And Lianmei talking about a villain like Yeng will not have helped, Talshin agreed sympathetically. What would have happened if I teleported? she asked. Nothing, beyond you wasting a talisman, Talshin chuckled, completing what she presumed to be a check of the room itself. Sorry for causing a mess, she mumbled, suddenly feeling a bit silly. Its fine, Talshin said with an eye roll. Ive seen people do a lot worse. Why dont we go get breakfast? I Okay, she nodded after a moment belatedly realising that the light robe was very light, and hid very little, and while Talshin had not drawn comment Let me put on something that is less she muttered, pulling the robe around her more fully. Of course, Talshin replied diplomatically. Ill be outside. Exhaling, she shook her head and went over to the wardrobe in the wall and grabbed a spirit gown at random and put it on. It was dark blue, with swirling clouds and paler blue and silver chrysanthemums and lotus blossoms embroidered onto the panels. Finding her shoes, she pulled them on and quickly checked her hair in the mirror Do you want help? the maid, who she realised was still in the room, asked. Ah erm no, its fine, she mumbled, deciding to just leave her dark brown hair loose. Puffing out her cheeks, she stared at her hands, which were C in contravention to her current feelings C not shaking, and took another breath. If she closed her eyes she could still see the fate-thrashed tetrid in her minds eye. She didnt get psyche breaks, the Spirit and Soul mnemonics largely saw to that but nightmares like that were It had been a while since she had one they were usually about her mothers funeral and the events around it. Those were not fun in their own way. Are you sure youre okay? the maid asked, sounding concerned. Yes she replied, her eye drifting to the wine jar on the main table in the middle of the room. I am just a bit shaken, its been a bad few days. -Better not start drinking before breakfast, she reflected with some forced levity. Shaking her head, she turned to the small shrine on the table and bowed to it for a moment, trying to organize her thoughts and offering a small prayer to her mother as well, then departed the room quickly. Talshin gave her a searching look, but said nothing, which she was grateful for, because she didnt really have any words to speak with. They walked in silence through the grey, lantern-lit corridors and down into a large hall on the lower level where a buffet breakfast was being set out by several servants. Sorry for causing a disturbance, she muttered again, at last. Its fine. Probably one or two of the local estate members will have grumbled at the ward being tripped, but no harm was done and he trailed off, as if considering something for a moment, then just shook his head. The sooner we return to West Flower Picking Town, the better probably. Yeah, she agreed. However, I dont think the village elders are going to let off this teaching request without seeing some fate-thrashed ginseng being wrangled. Not to mention the Ha clan group are likely to cause issues, arent they? In that, you may, unfortunately, be right, Kun Talshin agreed with a slight scowl, walking over to the breakfast dishes. Nodding, she took a plate and grabbed various bits and pieces C some fried bread, some slices of spirit fruit, a pile of cold noodles, and a bowl of spicy soup with an egg in it. Returning to the table they sat and ate in silence. A servant came after a few minutes and provided a pot of tea, which was delicious and much needed to restore her good mood. How did the training yesterday go? Talshin asked after a while. Surprisingly straightforward, she replied, before pausing to take a sip of her soup. We collected a dozen more Qi Condensation Duo Lis lotuses and about two hundred kilos of spirit vegetation and roots. Kun Xian had fun I imagine he did, Talshin chuckled. I am fairly sure that the epicentre of the mutates is the estate across from the Gen one as well now, because the waterways we started with were beyond the Gen family fields, but they were all devoid of mutated lotuses. The seal put on the canal spur leading to that reservoir by the overseer for Sir Fei Jiangs fields appears to have done its job. Ah, Sir Hubei, Talshin nodded. That problem will be easy enough to resolve going forward in any case. It will be a small matter to provide a fund to subsidize those who clear out lotuses to a certain quality over the course of the next season. It will provide us with a source of lotus leaves and seeds for a while as well, and return some wealth to the farmers affected. In regards to that reservoir though, Talshin mused with a frown, We can only look into it. I have been around the village mostly, because I am here to assess a shortfall within what our estates here have been producing. And if you went out of your way, it would be remarked upon, she mused softly. Yes, Talshin nodded, Circumstances here are further complicated by these estates being part of Supreme Elder Xuanhais faction. She grimaced and fished the egg out of the soup, eating it in silence before draining the rest of the liquor. The political divisions between the different familial branches of the Kun clan in Blue Water Province were not really any of her business, but, through her close association with Juni, she knew a fair amount about them. The removal of Juni as the Inheritance Daughter had kicked off a twenty year power struggle within the clan as the Supreme Elder, who was also the half-brother of the Clan Lord, sought to consolidate the status of his daughter and ensure that the Clan Lords children were increasingly marginalised. If you brood like that, people will think you are some hidden old eccentric, Talshin remarked drily. Sorry, I was just caught up in pointless thoughts, she sighed, sitting back in her chair and swirling her tea around in her teacup. The nightmare still lingering? Talshin grimaced. Not She trailed off, because actually it was still bugging her, in a weird way. Somewhat, she grimaced. And your comment made me think about what Juni has gone through Haaaa Talshin sighed, more deeply, and nodded. I cant help but feel I have made things harder on her, she added. Nonsense, Talshin shook his head. The only people making things hard for anyone are those scheming old monkeys wearing elders robes. She couldnt help but laugh at that, because it was true. Elders and Young Masters, together, they are the Yin and Yang that ruin the lives of good, hard-working folk, she muttered. To the wisdom of the Wandering Scholar, Seng Mo, Talshin chuckled drily, lifting his cup. Rolling her eyes, she half raised her own cup of tea and knocked it back before replacing it on the table with a *clack*. After that, they ate the rest of their breakfast in silence for the most part. Maids occasionally came and took away trays of food, but few others wandered into the hall and stayed to eat. Most of those who did were estate guards or servants coming off their duties. A few saluted Talshin, but mostly they were left alone. What is the plan regarding the teaching request? she asked at last, after returning with a second plate of cold spicy noodles in sweet sauce and more fried bread. You ask me, but who do I ask? Talshin remarked somewhat sourly. I suspect they will be determined to see their scions capture some ginseng. What ginseng, she questioned in return, equally sourly. I went all the way up the main valley and I found maybe one Qi Condensation one? The place is a mess, it is flooded, there are likely to be other traps, the field of the blood ling trees from the Red Pit extends well onto the usual path in at least one place and the only way station is under ten metres of water not to mention those death-trap sinkhole lakes are flooded out and nearly impossible to locate. Nonetheless, I fear they will persevere, Talshin sighed. I spent some time at the Pavilion yesterday and the reclusive elders like Sir Mu, who have had to come back, are in charge in name only. Speaking of that did they get anywhere with the Elder I saw? she asked. Somewhat, Talshin grimaced. Lianmei discovered that several elders of the Pavilion are basically working for influences outside it theres a shock, she interjected drily. Quite Talshin sighed. Elder Ku was one such elder, rather reclusive, returned from a period of personal isolation to advance his cultivation about a year ago, shortly after Immortal Fei was injured. He was one of those in charge of logistics and the warehouses there are numerous irregularities there, which fortuitously provides me with an extra excuse to be here. Should I be worried? she asked. Talshin frowned. It is known you were looking for Elder Li and it is known that you went looking at his survey locations but that is about it. It is surprisingly helpful that the request to look for Elder Li has come directly from the Governors Hall in West Flower Picking Town. It is the other request that is causing more problems according to my little sister. Those three uggh they were on a charmed talisman up, Talshin explained with some disgust, pouring himself more tea. I figured something like that, she remarked with a soft sigh. The whole thing looked like it was filed to cover someones ass as much as find them. More likely than not, Talshin agreed, sipping his tea. Young Master Talshin. She glanced up to find that a tall, thin old man with drooping eyebrows and a face that looked like it could only express emotions as variations on a sneer had come over, interrupting them. What is it, Estate Manager Qu Jingman? Talshin asked, politely, seemingly choosing to ignore the slightly disrespectful tone. The village elders request your presence, the old man stated, bowing just enough for formality. Did they say what for? Talshin asked, frowning. This servant is just a messenger, I can only relay what I was told, the old man replied blandly, bowing again, then turned to focus on her. You are required to present yourself to them immediately as well, the estate manager said perfunctorily. Now, if you will excuse me, I must go about my duties. Talshin waved a hand, but the old man was already backing away. I take it this relates to yesterday? she mused, thinking of the angry exchange she had watched from the sidelines, between the elder from the estate here and Talshins group. Kun Qu Jingman is someone whose family owes their position to the patronage of the Supreme Elder, Talshin explained, finishing his cup of tea with a sigh of his own. Ah she grimaced. -That explains the Young Master. I suspect they want to put forward some further criteria for your teaching assignment, he added. It is no longer a clearance request, she pointed out. However, you are beholden to complete it, are you not? ... -There was that provision, wasnt there, she reflected sourly. They are going to use that to blackmail me into doing what they want, arent they, gambling that I wont want to be hit by the potential for some kind of penalty. But why are they forcing the issue, I am with the Pavilion she frowned, staring up at the ceiling. This whole thing feels like they wanted to avoid taxes, so the Pavilion stopped helping with the land clearance and management which led to the Ha clan bringing in outsiders for that It is oddly short-sighted, Talshin agreed, nodding sympathetically. With a single move they are potentially offending a bunch of people they really shouldnt. -Unless this is what that bandit implied? About there being a means to ensure I came to them? That was not a pleasant thought. What is it? You just look like you stepped in dogshit? Talshin asked. I overheard something, when I was infiltrating their camp, she signed, using the sign language the Hunter Bureau taught its trainees for those circumstances where you needed to communicate and couldnt speak or use soul sense, before adding out loud. Just thinking again about that nightmare. I see, Talshin nodded. Some of them were worried about the presence of a high ranking Herb Hunter in the village, and another implied said he thought something was being set in motion to ensure I found my way to them, she signed. Hmmm Talshin stared his cup of tea for a long moment. She was sure he could already see the problem. On the face of it, the request was removed from the clearance list, but all that had achieved really was in making the completion date more flexible Are the elders coming here or are we going to them? she asked after a moments further thought. Talshin took out a jade talisman and spun it in his fingers for a moment, then let it drop again. It didnt take long to work out what he had done though, because Manager Jingman returned, looking a bit put out. Manager Jingman, please tell the village elders to come to the estate immediately, Talshin said politely. Manager Jingman opened his mouth, then closed it again, presumably so he didnt perjure himself on his previous comments not five minutes prior about only being the messenger. As you request, Young Master, the old man remarked, recovering quickly. Where shall you meet them? In the formal audience room I think, Talshin said, standing up. In thirty minutes. Very good, Manager Jingman murmured. That will be all, you can go back to your duties, Talshin added blandly. As you instruct, Manager Jingman replied, backing away again. I must go see about one or two things, Talshin said, somewhat apologetically, to her. You can go wait in the audience room if you like, after you finish, there are things there to read. Okay, she replied, standing up herself and offering him a small bow. And thank you for earlier. Not at all, Talshin murmured, giving her an encouraging smile that just made her feel a bit awkward. She watched him depart, pausing only to stop and speak to a female guard at a table by the door, then sat down again and stared at her half-finished plate of breakfast and sighed, not sure how she felt, really. In the end, she pushed food around her plate for another ten minutes before calling time on the idea of breakfast. When she went to leave, however, the guard by the door, a young woman with dark hair and a scar below her eye, stood up and came over to her. Miss Jun, the Young Lord asked me to assist you today. Oh uh Its no bother, the young woman, who had to be a bit older than her, chuckled. I am Kun Yunhee. Ah Thank you, she replied, bowing politely to her. I guess I need to go to the formal audience room? Right this way, Yunhee said, setting off. They walked through the halls and across a few wet courtyards in silence until finally Yunhee stopped by a set of double doors and pushed them open. The room inside was opulent. All the furniture was top quality spirit wood, and the plants in their pots C which were themselves all from old ruins she noted C were rare things that would have had to be cultivated from those harvested in the lower valleys. Two walls were taken up by bookshelves and a few stands of heirloom-looking artefacts designed to give a sense of the pre-eminence of the Kun clan and their deep roots within the region. Is that a Life and Death scroll? she asked, surprised to see two ornate scrolls, similar to those she had found during the clearing of the canals, on a stand before a shrine in the wall. They are, Kun Yunhee agreed. From before the time of the Huang-Mo Wars apparently. Sir Fei Jiang is very proud that his lineage goes back to the time before the Blue Water Sage, when the Kun clan was one of the few bastions of true civilisation in these abandoned lands. Nodding in thanks for the explanation, she bowed politely to the shrine then wandered over to look at the bookshelves. Kun Yunhee just went over to one of the tables along the wall and poured herself some tea from a teapot there, before sitting down on one of the couches. None of the books were about cultivation, as far as she could see, not that she had expected them to be. Most were various writings about the deeds of past family members, famous events the Kun clan in the area had been involved in or things like ancestral registers for the various families themselves. Things that would impress a visitor as to the importance of the Kun clan in this region, pretty much. Yunhee, can I ask you a somewhat personal question? she said, turning away from the bookshelves. Maybe? the woman said. Sorry, that came out a bit odd, she conceded. Are you local to this village? I am, Yunhee replied, putting her tea down. Why do you ask? Deng Luong she mused, trying to put her thoughts in order. What about him? He is a minor scion of the Deng clan who has an uncle who is an elder in the Jade Willow Sect. Did he do something to offend you? No she shook her head, her eye drawn back to the Life and Death scrolls. The Deng clan how much influence do they actually have here? she asked at last. Hmm. Yunhee looked distant for a moment. More than you would think, but most of it is kind of tempered by the dominance of the Ha clan. Both the Ha and Kun clans had links to this land before the Huang-Mo Wars though. After that upheaval the Deng clan were one of the major influences that led the resettlement, with backing from across the ocean, so most of the local influences younger than that have some roots in them, or those who were sponsored by them. The Deng clans influence has been waning steadily though, for the last five or six hundred years. Their interests lie elsewhere, up north, where they have much more influence in the Iron Crown Dukes domain and the crossing to the Northern Tang continent. I see so there might be those in the village who would like to see both the Ha clan and the Pavilion get a bloody nose she mused. By drawing out the purpose of your visit here in awkward ways? Yunhee remarked drily. Its that obvious, she grimaced, walking over to the tea pot and pouring herself a cup as well. You are here to teach the locals how to wrangle ginseng, but even an idiot can see that the circumstances are not auspicious, yet they are determined to push you to do something dangerous for their own short-term goals, Yunhee shrugged. And they are offending Young Lord Talshin, and probably Fairy Lianmei in the process. That means either they dont care, or, as you seem to be suggesting, there is some other force at work here trying to cause difficulties for the Ha clan and the Pavilion in equal measure. Your supposition that its the Deng clan is not impossible, but its unlikely to be them directly. But it could be a gang who have influence, she mused. The gangs are complicated, out here, Yunhee agreed. What you recovered yesterday could be them, but that would be a big step up. And yet, the area has been becoming more like that? she pressed. That is true, ever since Elder Fei was injured, the Pavilions hand in matters has waned, and local politics makes cooperation within the village divisive. The canals, she nodded. You heard about that? Yunhee asked, raising her eyebrows. It came up when I was clearing lotuses, she replied. Ah, I suppose it would, Yunhee nodded, then glanced over at the door. The door opened a moment later and Talshin came in, followed, somewhat surprisingly, by Old Xian. Sir Xian, she bowed respectfully to him. Old Xian is fine, he chuckled, walking over and pouring himself some tea. I heard Lianmeis tales about that bastard lingered a bit in your mind? Ah she grimaced, staring at the floor, feeling embarrassed. Dont be embarrassed, Old Xian said, clearly noticing her reaction. Folks far more experienced than you have had worse than nightmares because of Yeng Illhan and the villainy he has wrought. Just the idea that a villainous ghost like that might still be around is enough to make you look at corners differently. It is concerning, yes, Lianmei remarked, sweeping into the room, looking a bit tired. Elder Lianmei, she saluted the older woman, as did Yunhee. Please, be at ease, Lianmei sighed, also claiming a cup of tea. How did your search go? Talshin asked. The ginseng valleys are shoved up the nameless fates ass, Lianmei scowled, sitting down. We walked up there yesterday afternoon and if anything its worse than what Miss Jun here suggested. She winced at that, which made Lianmei just shake her head in amusement. Dont be embarrassed, you went up there to look for a specific thing, on your own in the dark Lianmei remarked. Did you find the ruin? she asked. The group following Ha Mofan got there first, Lianmei said sourly. They rescued twenty-odd people when all is said and done, including those you flagged. The ruin is certainly interesting, probably from the previous aeonspan based on the dress style. Twenty? she said, shocked. The few still conscious or in a fit state to speak claimed to be kidnapped locals, Lianmei said, rolling her eyes. Their stories were largely variations on being lured by various means or just seized off the road and held prisoner, made to work for the bandits. Their story is that the operation was run by a group of Easten mercenaries, maybe in the employ of the Deng clan, who had initially started out plundering the ginseng fields. When the ruin was discovered by the Ha clan early last year, while trying to deal with the bandits, they turned to using it as a base and clearing it out. How convenient, Talshin murmured. Quite, Lianmei agreed. They managed to cripple the tetrid queen, which the Ha group then slew. The core has been claimed by a young noble from the Din clan who was accompanying them, having come to see the sights, and who delivered the killing blow, if you can credit that. The dull-eyed looks around the room, her own included, suggested that nobody else, not least Lianmei did, in fact, buy that. The Din clan, how convenient, Old Xian frowned. It is rather, Lianmei agreed. I see she said, not sure how she felt about that. Were any of those recovered a Wen Suan or a Ha Kwan or an Elder Ku? There was a Wen Suan rescued, Lianmei replied with a nasty laugh. The Wen family line is that Young Master Suan fell in with a bad crowd and acquired gambling debts. They say they will cooperate fully, but I can tell you what the outcome there will be He was blackmailed, he will repent, but he will no doubt present some important piece of information and it will ensure he is excluded from the aftermath? Talshin remarked sourly. Indeed, Lianmei sighed, staring at her cup of tea with dull eyes for a moment. There was no Ha Kwan, but there was a Ha Quan who was a Herb Hunter at the local Pavilion for a few seasons before being withdrawn. As to Elder Ku, he is among those in the wind. Most of those found claim they were left for dead. The bandits tried to kill them, apparently, then the tetrid stalker escaped and it all went to shit, whereupon they were left to fend for themselves. That Turning that over in her head, she could see how that could be pitched and, if phrased right, not be a lie even if it was not exactly the truth either, from what she had seen. I can walk you through what I experienced, she said, because I can guarantee you that there were no prisoners up there beyond the ones I found marked with talismans and compasses. That would be helpful, Lianmei sighed. The tetrid nest was collapsed entirely and the way beyond was heavily trapped with talismans which will likely require just leaving it for a week or two, rather than wasting time and effort to get in there. How did they get up there first? she asked, puzzled by that. They managed to claim a communication talisman from the bandits before they scattered, Lianmei sneered. One of the survivors sent a message to the Ha clan, who informed Mofan, and then the group diverted directly off the road. The timing suggests that they were already on their way in there when we were here, looking at the bodies. So, it will all be covered up, Talshin mused. It will be thoroughly obfuscated, yes, Lianmei agreed. There was no trace of Yeng Illhan, and the freshly slain tetrid cores I saw were entirely normal for those in the valleys. Oh, they also claimed that a high ranked Herb Hunter provided the bandits warning Lianmei added. There was an Associate Herb Hunter up there, she nodded. Indeed, though there is no sign of them now, Lianmei agreed. The two descriptions gave medium build, dark brown hair. You are kidding, she groaned. It has already been said, Lianmei grimaced. I Shit, she put her head in her hands, realizing that it would not be hard to prove that she had been unaccounted for, and asking questions about Elder Lis disappearance. And because of the weather, without any soul sense to easily rely on, it will be difficult to extract evidence to prove anything they said conclusively, Talshin mused. So are they accusing me directly? she asked, somewhat hopelessly. You look like youre of Easten descent, Lianmei grimaced. The mercenaries were Easten. That is enough for many around here, looking for convenient excuses. She stared at the cup in her hand, which was now trembling, and carefully put it on the table before she was tempted to throw it. It is also not impossible to find out that your father is a former military official, and the Hunter Bureaus leaders are turning their focus towards Xah Liji City, Talshin added with a grimace. Its all very compelling, Lianmei agreed. An aggrieved Herb Hunter, political clearance requests, a convenient opportunity to make the Ha clan look bad and set two major clans in the area at odds with each other. And my getting Talshin involved makes it seem like the Kun clan is tacitly supporting the Hunter Pavilion in doing this, she added. You have been spending too much time with my little sister, Talshin joked. None of this they will say to your face, of course, Lianmei added. But you can expect to be sitting around for about as long as your sister was after the mess with the Ling clan a few years back, until logic prevails and it is clear you are just an unlucky pawn in this, serving as an alibi for others to make a mess. And in the meantime, it puts the West Flower Picking Pavilion under a bit more pressure, she concluded. There is that, Lianmei agreed, But your sister is just as capable as you, and you usually work together. In that regard, its a minor stroke of fortune for us, officially speaking, that she was in Blue Water City this whole time. This is why I gave up on clan politics, Old Xian chuckled darkly. It makes you grey before your time, and unable to see any good in others. So, what happens now? she asked. Well, the elders will complain to Talshin at length, and demand that you go wrangle ginseng, because either you are up to your neck in it, or the problem is solved in their eyes, so the only danger is the accursed rain, Lianmei mused. and I, in turn, will concede that while I have an obligation to finish the teaching, they removed the time constraint on it and I now need to go back to West Flower Picking Town and be at the leisure of the Ha clan, while they unpick this mess, she finished. Old Xian just laughed, and Talshin rolled his eyes. Yes, basically, Lianmei grinned. Though they may just concede that you had nothing to do with that, and probably Ha Mofan will go along with it, making a show of how magnanimous the Ha clan is in understanding the circumstances of Jade Willow Village, whose requests have been plagued by cruel, vicious political wrangling of elders from afar. So I am going up there, at least for half a day? she concluded. That looks somewhat likely, Lianmei agreed. It strikes me that the best way to deal with this is to just be politely accommodating, Talshin remarked after a moment. Ask them to send a representative with you, so that they can witness for themselves the teaching. They should have done that before, but did not, which was deliberately remiss of them. Belatedly, she realised that was true, which just made her want to hit her head off a table. -Nameless-accursed was I so caught up in everything else I actually made an idiot mistake like that and played right into their hands? she groaned. Seeing her pained expression, Talshin sighed. Dont feel bad, its not like you do a lot of these. The more senior ones do not have this provision and because it was upgraded to a clearance mission it was re-categorized. This is a case of them being wilfully obscure. Quite, Lianmei scowled. I will be remembering this. Not only those old frauds in Blue Water City can play favourites. As to the trip itself Talshin went on This old man has needed to go get some herbs for Little Xian anyway, Old Xian grinned. A brisk walk in the morning to clear my stuffy old head will do wonders. Thank you, she muttered, not quite sure how to feel. Before she could say more, however, there was a knock on the door and the estate manager entered. The village elders are here along with Official Mofan, Young Master Ha and two young nobles from the Din clan. Grimacing, she stood, as did Yunhee, however nobody else did. Six bearded men of various ages, some of whom she had seen the previous day, filed in, followed by Ha Mofan, Scholar Jung from the Jade Willow Sect and Elder Mu from the Pavilion. After them came a youth in ostentatious Ha clan robes and two youths in dark green robes edged with silver leaf motifs and a rotund, purple-robed man. You are earlier than anticipated, Kun Talshin remarked as both she and Yunhee politely saluted the assembled group. Or is this all in the aid of intimidating Miss Jun even further? So, she is the Herb Hunter? one of the green-robed youths remarked, looking her over and almost entirely ignoring Kun Talshin. Doesnt look like much. The Hunters of this province have many exceptions that excuse their lack of ability, Young Hero Din, the rotund purple-robed man explained, his voice dripping with respect. You seem well, Ha Botan, Lianmei said, looking him over. Your free and easy lifestyle suits you. She stared at the rotund man, because he was certainly not the Botan she had presumed she saw in the ruin. It had clearly been an associate officials talisman though -Are there two Botans? she wondered, Or did that other person borrow this Ha Botans name? Fairy Lianmei, Ha Botan scowled, straightening up a bit. Why are you not all saluting Young Lord Din? What has a Severing Origins junior done that I need to salute? Lianmei asked politely, raising an eyebrow. If we were saluting the status others are born into, you should all be bowing before my cousin here. Young Hero has slain an Immortal realm tetrid stalker! Ha Botan said pointedly, This is a great achievement for which we should all be very thankful! I salute Young Hero Din for making a positive contribution to the safety of this region, Lianmei said blandly, neither saluting nor bowing. So, what do you all want? Talshin interjected, not bothering with any preamble. Why dont we go somewhere else to discuss matters? Ha Mofan murmured, looking around at those present. I see no need, Talshin said drily. Ahem so, the matter of the teaching request the mayor of Jade Willow Village started to say. If I might speak? she asked politely. Go on? the mayor asked, his eyes glittering faintly. Yesterday I was somewhat stressed about other matters. Having considered the options and given full thought to how best I can avail the village of my expertise, I see no reason why I cannot take a group into the valley to look for ginseng now the weather has stabilized somewhat, she said. Furthermore, I would like to apologise for not inviting a village representative along on the previous training excursions. One of the other elders, who she had not seen yesterday, opened his mouth to speak, but she just ignored him and kept on talking. it was a mistake born of the mission being elevated to a clearance request at the time. Now it is correctly categorized, I hope this requirement can be properly fulfilled by the village and an official assigned. I see, the mayor frowned. This puts me in a bit of a quandary Young Master Ha had agreed to take over the request You wish for Young Master Ha to do the teaching instead? Elder Mu interrupted, eyeing the youth, who had not yet spoken, rather sceptically. That would be the villages preference, the elder beside the mayor, dressed in a fancy grey robe, agreed. I object, Lianmei said, looking up from the jade slate she had procured from somewhere. She blinked, then was suddenly gripped with a deep anger as in a moment of inspiration she saw what was going on. The stipulation for completion had required her personal assurance that she would complete the mission. That was not tied to any clause regarding mission reassignment. -You village full of snakes! she cursed, finally having to resort to feeding her anger to her mantra, because here was not a place for a young woman to look emotionally overwrought, no matter how justified. Elder Mu raised his eyebrows, then dropped them, his eyes narrowing dangerously as he probably arrived at the same conclusion. Talshin, who would be well versed in the intricate vagaries of the fine art of planting people with Bureau rules and regulations, was also frowning slightly. The terms of the mission cannot be re-assigned, Lianmei said blandly, making a visible show of reviewing it. Elders from all three Pavilions Ha Botan started to say. It has to be ranking elders, and I outrank anyone you can produce other than Old Ling, Ha Fujiang and Mu Dengong from West Flower Picking Town, Lianmei said blandly. And you will reach none of those on short notice, even if they were inclined to care to speak to an Associate Official. Ha Botan opened and then shut his mouth, his expression turning somewhat gloomy. I am also higher ranked than the officials in charge of mission administration in Blue Water City, Lianmei continued. The commanders of the regional Beast Cadres are considered in-kind elders of the Provincial Pavilion in Blue Water City. Unless you wish to get Elder Gongliao or Elder Ji from Blue Water City to overrule me? Given you are merely an Associate, though, I can understand why the subtleties of the regulation have passed your notice. The mayor and the other elders all glanced at Ha Botan. Ha Mofan just sighed softly. Ha Botan collected himself; however, before he could say anything in reply Lianmei continued. While the original clearance mission could be reassigned by agreement of elders at each Pavilion, the submitting party and the one undertaking it without issue, the re-categorized mission is personally tied to Hunter Jun through the stipulation that she must give her assurance that it is completed. If the submitting party bails on a request of this nature They are penalized and cannot submit any official requests to that Pavilion for a year, Elder Mu interjected blandly. Which would mean all the official tender and transport missions we do would be voided, for starters, Kun Talshin remarked. Those are handled for the village, via the Pavilion, who outsource them to us, so you can avoid being taxed twice on them. So, if you really wish for Young Noble Ha to take over this request that is possible; however, Jade Willow Village, as the party that facilitated Hunter Jun to suffer this failure directly, by a means outside of her control, will also be punitively blacklisted for a year, pending review for being vexatious, Lianmei said blandly. A review panel on which I will have a voice. -And so dies machination, she reflected with a certain degree of awe. It was hard not to admire someone like Senior Lianmei, really. The faces of some of the village elders, who were trying to look as if this was not a thing they had seriously entertained and thought they could get away with, while also scowling at Ha Botan, were such that she again had to focus on her mantra somewhat to keep a straight face. Probably it was Ha Botan who had suggested the wheeze, so his own protg could get a cushy mission completion, and assured the village elders that they could just brush it off and that it would gain them the favour of a Ha clan scion. Interestingly, the mayors own expression was stony now, though she wouldnt put it out of the realms of possibility that he was just a far better actor. In that case, it is our honest mistake, the village mayor muttered. I was unaware that there was an issue with the wording of the request. Accepted, Lianmei said with a gracious smile, having made her point. Truly it is said that the regulations of the Bureau are so very labyrinthine, that even their own cannot fully claim to be masters of the monster they created, let alone the poor souls fated to live with it. Well said, Fairy Lianmei, Scholar Jung remarked drily. Talshin and Old Xian just shook their heads, looking slightly amused. It took her a second to realise that Lianmei had just quoted Seng Mo again, at which point she did have to briefly resort to using her mantra to avoid laughing out loud. Yes the wise words of Scholar Seng the village mayor coughed. In that case, the village will ask one of the elders started to speak. I think it would be appropriate for a village elder to undertake this task, Ha Mofan said smoothly, do you not agree, Elder Aohun? Elder Chen Yunfei to observe Hunter Jun for the remainder of her teaching request, Elder Aohun continued; barely choking at the interjection that proved that Ha Mofan was nowhere near as stupid as the circumstances were painting him. -One Spirit Jade says he was about to ask Ha Botan, she guessed with a derisive mental sneer. Elder Chen, who had been standing towards the back of the group of men, was, she noted, the youngest of them by some margin. He looked a bit askance at the others but didnt object, settling that. When do I start? she asked, keeping her own expression respectfully neutral. Within the hour, the mayor said perfunctorily. In the village the elder beside him, in the grey robe, started to say. I think it would be easier for them to come here, Lianmei interjected. That would save Elder Chen the walk, would it not? The elders frowned a bit, but otherwise nodded. In that case, I will take my leave and prepare, she said, saluting politely and glancing at Lianmei. Lianmei nodded and she quickly left the room, followed by Yunhee. Wow I feel like I have attained a minor revelation in the Dao of Shamelessness, Yunhee muttered, catching up to her. Any of those elders have links to the Deng clan? she asked as an afterthought, walking towards the main courtyard. The one who was pushing things on at the start has some distant links, Yunhee replied. Though that looked to be entirely self-inflicted. -It would have inflicted something all right, she grumbled to herself, kicking a pebble down the covered veranda. I bet this is how Sis felt back when those shameless bastards backing Ling Mu caused her problems Arriving back in the main courtyard, she found herself somewhat at a loss. Sorry, I walked here and didnt think what I would do next, she apologized to Yunhee, again feeling like the day was really getting away from her in some distinct, yet undefinable way. Its fine, Yunhee said drily. Puffing out her cheeks, she looked around at the largely deserted courtyard, then decided to go kill the intervening time by poking around at the mutated lotus, which was a task she had intended to do anyway but kept seeming to be side-tracked away from.

~ Jun Sana C Blue Water City, Ling Estates ~
Sana found herself sitting under an umbrella, watching servants of the Ling Estate dig holes in the central garden in the grey, gloomy light of early morning. The previous day had been a strange one, even by the standards of strange days, and Yin Eclipse served those up often enough that she was fairly certain she qualified as a connoisseur of them. In comparison, watching people get muddy and tear up a garden to fix its corrupted alignments was almost calming. -Had dinner with a princess, watched a member of the Huang clan get thrown in the harbour Saw Juni hold a civil conversation with her younger cousin, she ticked them off on her hands in a slightly disbelieving manner. The only thing missing from that is Ling Mu apologizing for being a colossal tool all those years ago. It feels like it should be blowing a gale and a quarter of the temperature it is, Ling Yu pouted, appearing beside her and flopping down under her own umbrella. And yet its hot enough to sweat without moving and every breath feels like you breathed in a mouthful of mist? she observed. Uggh I hate the wet season, Ling Yu sighed. Technically its not yet, she pointed out, because the New Year started on the first day of the month of the Rising Dragon, which was still two days away. Technically I havent kicked you into the pond, Ling Yu grumbled, giving her a sideways look. Yet. So, what is the plan for today? she asked. Wanna spar? Ling Yu asked with a mischievous grin. What are you, a battle maniac? Did being around so many young nobles yesterday make you long for the culture of your own people? What culture, who are my own people! Ling Yu pouted, giving her a shove that sent her tumbling off the bench and into the wet grass. Rolling with the momentum she sat back up, holding the umbrella, which she hadnt let go of, over her head, not that it was worth much anymore given how wet the grass was. You must try harder, little Yu, you lack conviction in your strikes! she retorted, mimicking Grandpa Baishengs occasional complaints when he did instruct Ling Yu in weapons forms in her presence. The last time I did that, the martial instructor told me it was unladylike to break someones arms with parries, Ling Yu grumbled, sitting cross-legged on the bench as she had been, previously. Wasnt that a girl from the Fan clan who said you slept with your ginseng? she pointed out. Seems entirely deserved really, and thats what medicinal pills are for? You physical cultivator types, Ling Yu sighed, effecting to sound like an old lady. You have no appreciation of the woes us mere spiritual cultivators must endure. Who is a spiritual cultivator? Arent you really a martial one? she pointed out, rolling her eyes. Ling Yu just stuck out her tongue. And a body cultivator? With a Heart Force scripture? Yes, yes I get it, I am the big miss of a big clan, Ling Yu grumbled. And that shitty scripture can go lick its balls like the monkey it is, its impossible to use. If anyone other than me hears you speak like that, wont they weep and wonder where they went wrong? she giggled. If my younger brother can go to teahouses and slap the asses of innocent girls, I can swear a bit, Ling Yu griped. So, what are we going to do today? she asked again. I cant go anywhere until Grandpa Baisheng says so, Ling Yu sighed. He said he was having breakfast with a representative from the Huang clan. That Huang Fuans elders were a bit unhappy that they had to fish three of their scions out of the harbour. As it turns out, the Imperial Envoy wants to make a big thing out of the whole Princess is a junior, so no seniors can be involved in their mission in front of the curtain look they have going on. No offence, even if you say that slowly it sounds like a do as I say, not as I do thing, she pointed out. It is, absolutely, Lin Ling grumbled, appearing from between the flowerbeds under her own umbrella. The Imperial Court never plays by any rules other than those they set in a given moment. She turned around to reply to Lin Ling and narrowly avoided flinching, because Grandpa Baisheng was now sitting C as if by some street trick C on a nearby bench under his own umbrella, sipping a cup of tea. You three make me feel old, the old man grumbled as if he had always been there. Did you finish placating the old men? Ling Yu asked. I convinced them that it was best to leave matters as they are, Baisheng sighed. That likely means that no senior is going to get his arm twisted by some friend or senior brother of that brat into embarrassing you I guess that means you just get to spend even more time with me, Ling Yu smirked. I am being serious, Baisheng grumbled. I know, Ling Yu agreed with a resigned sigh as they sat or stood, in the case of Lin Ling, just listening. But if I dont make the odd joke about it, Ill start to gibber instead, and that would be unladylike, or so they tell me. The bigger issue is that the wider Ling clan cant decide whether to love you or hate you, Baisheng remarked drily. They tried for days to get your brothers into the inner circle of either Huang JiLao or Princess Lian Jing, yet you skip that dinner, ignore all your mothers plotting, dont show your face at all in public and still get a private meal with both of them, in the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse? Id worry more that the proprietor of the Golden Dragon or our own clan elders try to have you meet a misfortune before any young noble. Blame Kun Juni for that, Ling Yu smirked. Or that Huang Fuan, Lin Ling added. If it wasnt for him Lin Ling trailed off, looking a bit awkward, though Baisheng just laughed lightly and produced more cups. Have some tea anyway, it will be refreshing in this weather. Shaking her head, because in a way it was quite funny when you considered the messed-up circumstances that had occurred to create yesterday, she got up and walked over to accept a cup of tea. Taking a sip, it was warm, yet somehow the aroma was refreshing... it conjured in the mind an almost bewitching allure of the cool breeze of the ocean and the dry heat of summer on skin. Is this Jasmine Tea made from that Jasmine? she asked dully, after savouring the taste for several moments. You recognise it? Baisheng chuckled. Inhaled some of its pollen once, I had to be carried out of the High Valleys by my sister, raving like a lunatic, she muttered, shuddering at that memory. It was a blessing from heaven we didnt die. The God Bewitching Jasmine was a feature danger that grew close to the main route through the boundary between the High Valleys and the Inner ones. Despite being a thirteen-star ranked passive threat in the eyes of the Hunter Bureau, it was actually about as dangerous as a common spirit vegetation jasmine so long as you left it well alone. If you disturbed it however, even innocuously as she had done two years before, the effects started at days in a hallucinatory coma, unsure what was real and what was not and escalated from there. If she had not been there with her sister she would probably have died, just from accidentally stumbling into some other threat. Ah, this is not from that Jasmine, Baisheng clarified, seeing her expression. I dont think you, or even I, could make drinkable tea from the God Bewitching Jasmines flowers. This is just plain old bewitching dream jasmine tea, albeit of very good quality. Lin Ling, who had been about to drink the tea and stopped, noting her reaction, also tried some and sighed blissfully, sitting down on the other end of the bench. Isnt that auction starting today? Lin Ling asked eventually, after pouring herself a second cup of the tea. Oh, the treasure auction to show off the wealth of Yin Eclipse for all the visiting big hats? Ling Yu frowned. It is isnt it at the Golden Dragon Teahouse? Yep, Lin Ling nodded. Probably because of the influence of the Imperial Envoy, isnt he a big patron there? He is, Baisheng nodded. After yesterday, I would avoid making any big scenes there as well. Ah I suppose that is true, Ling Yu sighed, looking a bit downcast again. It didnt surprise her, really, that the auction was being held there. The Golden Dragon was about the size of the average nobles estate when you really considered what was there. Alongside the teahouse itself and associated infrastructure, it had ornamental gardens within its grounds, a small lake, various pagodas, a temple, guest suites, several grand meeting and reception halls, a library and probably more besides. Probably they want to make the guests from across the ocean feel at home, she remarked. It does have a certain ambience that appeals to thieving villains, Ling Yu agreed. Its comments like that you dont want to make, Baisheng added helpfully, giving her a fatherly flick to the head which Ling Yu spectacularly failed to avoid. Why are they here, anyway? Ling Yu asked. I chatted to both of them over that dinner and while they asked a lot of questions, they actually gave away precious little of anything at all. It is almost certainly a fishing trip, though what you fed that pair yesterday has likely given them far more food for thought than they expected, Baisheng mused, staring at the bustle going on in the garden. They all sat there expectantly, sipping their tea until the silence stretched to the point where the old man just sighed and shook his head wryly. As to what exactly it is they are after though, I cannot say with any certainty, he continued at last, glancing at her and then Lin Ling. You know, as well as any, that there are some very odd things high up in the mountains and in the caverns beneath. There are, she agreed. Juni took us into some of the caves once, when we were being trained. It was a requirement for the recovery certification. Oh? Ling Yu asked, looking at her with interest. If I was to hazard a guess, based on those in power in this generation, there are elements within the Imperial Court who have unresolved interests from the period after the Blue Water Sage and before the Huang-Mo Wars. Perhaps someone thinks they found a trace of an old abandoned hold of an influence consumed by the mountain range in the early days of the second Dun Dynasty that showed up during that great disaster or something relating to the Shan Dynasty in the previous aeonspan, Baisheng said, taking a further sip of his tea. It could even be they are looking for traces of the first Dun Dynasty for whatever reason, like they have been on the Argent Gate continent for many years. Or they want some rare spirit herb that is only talked about in an obscure old record or something It may not even be related to the mountain, but something others brought out long ago, hence the interest in treasures, Baisheng mused, staring back up at the cloudy sky, lost in misty morning rain. Or its all a ploy and it was just cover for whoever is currently backing one of that pair to swallow up the Blue Gate School, just like the Teng, Golden Promise and He trailed off, not saying the Lin School, and not looking at Lin Ling, who just grimaced and took another sip of her own tea. That the Lin School had been ruined under the pretence of being a nail that stuck out too far in terms of refusing to pick a side between the Azure Astral Authority and the Imperial Court was a fairly open secret really. It had been an influence, like the Blue Gate School, that sat on a major route out of the province; however, unlike the Blue Gate School, it had two other schools C the Teng School and Golden Promise School C effectively stuck upstream of it on the Lin Teng River. With both those schools in the hands of the Imperial Court it had only been a matter of time, or so said the scholarly consensus on the lead-up to the Three Schools Conflict, before the Imperial Court or the Azure Astral Authority moved on it. Lin Lings family had been one of the more eminent within the Lin clan, albeit one that had always argued for closer integration with the Imperial Court C not that it had saved them, quite the opposite really. They had fled north, through the Shadow Forest, hiding there for several years before striking a bargain with the Blue Gate School and the Ha clan to settle in West Flower Picking Town. Still, I need to find a good metal-attributed plant to help Little Blue, Ling Yu pointed out. Everyone has pulled their goods in preparation for that The prices will be sky high though, she pointed out. Yes, but it will still only be Spirit Jade and we can just go along to watch the rest of it that shouldnt cause a problem, should it? Ling Yu asked Baisheng. Hmmmmm Baisheng stared into the distance for a moment, then sighed and nodded. Rather than go on your own, you will accompany me. Arent they restricting it to juniors? she asked, recalling that there had been some discussion of it the previous evening, among those waiting around before Lin Lings teaching request. They are, Baisheng nodded, then grinned wolfishly. However, if this old man wants to pass as a teenager for a day, nobody is going to claim otherwise. You three have been seen in public, associated with what happened to that idiot Huang Fuan as well, so keeping a low profile is a good idea. Surely, given its the Imperial Envoys Estate organizing this, they will have means to ensure the older generation dont sneak in? Lin Ling asked, looking concerned. Baisheng just shook his head, looking amused, then pulled out a handful of talismans from nowhere. He passed her one, and she put it on then gawked. Her whole appearance shifted subtly, and the aura of qi within her body became faint and inscrutable. She was the same height and hair colour, but more mature in a sort of elegant way. Lin Ling was also taller, as was Ling Yu, looking more like her aunt Ling Tao. Baisheng put one on and his appearance shifted in the opposite direction, the years seeming to fall off him until he looked to be in his early twenties, powerfully built with curly golden-brown hair. You are Bai Yu, Bai Ling, Bai Sana, Baisheng said, pointing to each of them in turn. I will be Bai Sheng, your senior brother. Dont use any arts and keep your own qi in tight control. Use your mantras if you have to. The effect makes it seem as if you are Immortals, but doesnt hide your age, which immediately marks you as fairly elite juniors. How neat! Ling Yu exclaimed, twirling around in the rain, testing how flawless the illusion was. Are they illusions? No, they work off something far less fallible, Baisheng replied, though he didnt elaborate further. Why have I never seen you use one of these before? Ling Yu asked, coming to a stop. Because they are not common and the less you know about them, the better, Baisheng remarked drolly. Consider me using them as a mark of this old man going a bit senile with old age. Really, you just like Little Blue as much as I do, Ling Yu smirked, draping an arm over the old man. Ahiii Baisheng sighed, gently untangling her arm and shaking his head. Its because he likes Little Blue as much as we do, Ling Yu reiterated in a stage whisper that made Lin Ling roll her eyes. Oh, you should go put on fancier spirit gowns, Baisheng added, looking them over critically. And take off your storage ring and talismans, they will give you away immediately. You can leave them in my study. Ill meet you in the main courtyard when you are ready. She was about to leave, when he caught her by the arm and added: Also, give me the talismans back for now. If you go traipsing through the estate looking like that someone will think we are under attack, and you would not like that. Realising he was quite right, she quickly took it off again, as did Lin Ling and Ling Yu, and passed the talisman back to him with an apologetic grimace. It took all of about ten minutes to go change clothes into something that Ling Yu declared to be acceptably opulent. They ended up with roughly matching spirit gowns of blue, grey and gold, emblazoned with various flowers and birds for the most part. When Lin Ling asked where they had come from, Ling Yu just shrugged and said they had been part of the Ling Estate for as long as she knew, and that most of them had ended up with her, because they were part of the family and her mother had better gowns anyway. Returning to the main courtyard, they found Baisheng beneath a tree, reading a book. Seeing them approach, he stood up and just waved for them to follow him, not out the main gate, but the eastern one, which led to the public gardens associated with the Ling estate. There is no point in drawing undue notice, Baisheng remarked as they walked down the leafy boulevard, between flower beds, ornamental statues and a long lake that held a pagoda used for entertaining guests if she recalled right. And nobody is going to be wandering around the gardens in this weather, at this hour, Ling Yu nodded sagely. Something like that, Baisheng agreed. They walked on through the misty rain for a few minutes before finally stopping at a second, smaller pagoda that overlooked an offshoot of the lake. In the shelter of the pagoda, Baisheng handed out the charms again, whereupon she noted that the qi signature it presented was a lot more discernible. You changed them? Ling Yu pouted, twirling around. This is less conspicuous, Baisheng said, passing her a talisman that had transformed into a hair comb that matched the designs on her gown. Because we are not Immortals, so if someone expects us to do something, or we do use our qi, it wont give us away? she guessed. Indeed, this makes you all appear as if you are at Severing Origins. Because we dont have principles? Ling Yu asked. Indeed, and while this weather messes with soul sense, it does little towards Martial Intent or qi purity, Baisheng agreed. Aww I was looking forward to being an Immortal for a day, Ling Yu pouted, but I suppose this is fine too. An auction like this is not comparable to something local, Baisheng said with a sigh, his own appearance shifting to his younger form again, his foundation still as inscrutable as before. My current foundation is Ancient Immortal, which puts me at a level comparable to the more exemplary brats along for the show from the central continent. The use of Bai means nobody will ask too closely about our origins and just assume we are here from Nine Moons Province. She nodded, taking his words to heart as he explained the very simple deception. Their names basically remained the same and, if asked, they were just to act cute and introduce themselves informally to avoid being caught in any deception. In a way, it was not so dissimilar an idea to using Empty Eye Steps, in that it was simple, little things done well that fooled people, not some hideously complex makeover and disguise. Looking a bit older, wearing a fancier gown, being slightly stronger, all of that put together was enough to throw off the casual observer and make them unmemorable rather than unnoticeable. Once he was happy with his own appearance, which she had to admit was remarkably dashing and easily comparable to any of the genuine young scions they set off, Ling Yu arm in arm with Baisheng, or Bai Sheng as he now was, sharing an umbrella while they followed just behind, heading towards the Golden Dragon Teahouse where the auction was being held. The streets of the central district were no less busy than they had been the previous evening, though there was, if you cared to notice, a marked change in the kind of traffic on the roads. The evening had seen lots of people going to teahouses, to the school or to the central plaza to watch some combat or other on the stage. The morning, by comparison, was mostly locals going about their daily business C shops opening, teahouses accepting deliveries, this kind of thing. The central plaza itself was not as busy as she feared, or expected, probably because of the rain. As they threaded their way across it, she saw two disciples exchanging pointers on the battle stage that was still set up there; one from the Orchid Pavilion, the other major influence in Blue Water City besides the Blue Gate School, and an opponent who was an independent cultivator being cheered on by a small group of experts. She watched for a moment as the independent expert kicked the Orchid Pavilion disciple off the stage and claimed a round in their combat, then shook her head and hurried on, catching up to Ling Yu and Baisheng again. It seems they intend to set up outside as well? Lin Ling remarked as they passed through the gateway to the Golden Dragon Teahouses forecourt and observed the large coverings being extended from the front to provide some shelter for those standing outside. Probably because they will restrict those who want to go in, but do not want to conceal the spectacle, Ling Yu shrugged. That is probably it, Baisheng agreed. Good morning, Young Noble, a woman standing by the door said, bowing to them. Might I ask if you are here to view the auction or participate? Is there a difference? Baisheng asked. The Imperial Envoy has made it be known on behalf of the Princess that she wishes to limit the spectacle to the younger generation, those who are seniors may provide things for auction, or spectate, but may not bid or offer any trouble. I see Baisheng nodded. This guarantee Lord Envoy Qiao hopes all will honour on behalf of the Imperial Princess and not make any difficulties Is this in relation to what happened at the school yesterday? Baisheng, the perpetrator of at least one such incident, interjected with a half-smile. There have been a few incidents, the woman murmured diplomatically. Though this intention is not directly related to that. Lord Qiao personally offers his assurances to all who participate that something like that will not happen. I see Baisheng remarked drily. Ahem well, there is a small test I must trouble Young Noble Bai with just a formality you understand, then you can all be issued with a participation token which may be used to bid. You will also find that there are some wealth requirements to participate in certain aspects of the auction over the coming days. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Of course, Baisheng agreed. The woman clapped her hands and another youthful male servant appeared a moment later. If Young Noble and Young Ladies would follow me? he said, bowing respectfully and gesturing for them to follow him towards a side room off the main entrance to the teahouse. Doing as instructed, she observed, as she entered the small hall, that a waist-high jade pedestal with a flat top had been placed in the middle of the floor. Behind it, or beyond it, placed on a table, was a stele made of the same stone and a large rack of talismans. If Young Noble and the Young Ladies could please place your palms on the pedestal and channel some qi into it, the youth asked politely, ushering them forward and placing one of the talismans from the rack into a gap on the stele. She watched, trying not to look nervous, as Baisheng eyed the whole setup critically, then walked forward and did as instructed. The stele on the shrine before the pedestal shimmered and rearranged itself. Name: Bai Sheng Realm: Ancient Immortal Bone Age: 792 years If the youth was surprised, he hid it well, simply walking forward and taking the talisman from the stele and inspecting it for a moment, before passing it to Baisheng. Young Noble Bai Sheng, he said, saluting slightly. Thank you for your trouble. Looking on, she couldnt help but wonder how that worked, but deliberately didnt dwell on it. While soul sense was restricted, she was fairly clear on the depths of information that could be read from intent and it would be somewhat embarrassing to give matters away like that. Ling Yu walked forward next, repeating the process which confirmed she was Bai Yu, aged seventeen and at Severing Origins. The youth waved to her next, so she stepped forward and did the same, confirming that she was Bai Sana, aged eighteen and, like Ling Yu, at Severing Origins. Accepting her talisman, she saw Lin Ling flash up as Bai Ling, also aged seventeen, at Severing Origins. -Huh she frowned, surprised at that for a brief moment, before recalling that Lin Lings formal birthday that made her look sixteen was a result of her family being terrible people. If you would please follow me? the youth continued, waving for them to move on. Ah she nodded, and followed after Baisheng as the youth left the hall by a second exit half-way along, even as two youths in grey and black robes entered to be tested after them. To purchase anything you will need to present the material spirit stones at the main reception, the youth was explaining to Baisheng when she caught up. Then you can use your talisman to pay for anything. Credit can be extended, but you must provide collateral, and it will be examined by a member of our Astrology Bureau and an official helping with the auction. I see, thank you, Baisheng replied. If you require anything else, just seek out one of our officials, the youth added. Of course, Baisheng agreed a further time, then watched as the youth bowed very slightly and went back to the room with the testing formation. Well, that was easy, Ling Yu remarked, watching him depart, before glancing at Lin Ling. I thought you were a year younger than me? I am sure I explained that at some point? Lin Ling muttered, looking annoyed. Ling Yu opened and shut her mouth, then clearly concluded that now was not the time, or the place, to ask questions. They moved my birthday so it was behind my younger brothers, because my father disliked that I was born on a more auspicious day than he was, Lin Ling said after a moments pause, apparently deciding that she would talk about it. Only grandfather Lunbei overruled them for a few years; however, once he passed away the rest of the clan still made it a formal reality. They pushed my birthday back from Blossoming Lotus in late spring to the start of Falling Dragon, two thirds of the way through the following autumn dry season. I was formally eleven for two years Ah sorry, Ling Yu murmured, flushing with embarrassment. As a piece of manipulation it was utterly shameless, she reflected as she gave Lin Ling a shoulder hug. She had first learned of it when wondering why Ling had joined the Pavilion at eleven, not twelve or older, as was more typical, but rarely gave it thought since, except to lament the injustice on Lings behalf. Its okay Lin Ling replied, sighing softly, although she could tell it really wasnt. -Why do I seem to attract friends who have difficult relationships with their parents, she sighed sadly to herself, when all I wanted in mine was more time with my mother Oh so thats why you joined at eleven, Ling Yu sighed. -That is an unusual mistake for her, she reflected, usually Ling Yu was a consummate and scrupulous person in regards to stuff like that. Is something on her mind? Yes, Lin Ling agreed, her shoulders slumping a bit more. My grandfather had a good relationship with Old Ling and that was one of his final wishes, so they had to honour it, not that they havent tried to find ways around it since She nodded sympathetically, because Lin Lings family were the kind of people who were widely respected, until you had to spend any time with them at all, at which point she had found them largely to be insufferable. That Lin Ling was not, she could only ascribe to her having been taken under Old Lings wing early on. If she thought back, the Lin Ling from those early days has been a bit of a spiky customer, truth be told, and her familys act of changing her age had only made others view her as a precocious upstart from a recently disgraced clan, which likely had not helped in the slightest. Now that she thought about it, that association also explained why Juni had taken Ling under her wing and mentored the younger woman. Sorry Ling Yu muttered, still clearly embarrassed. Its fine, Lin Ling sighed, I was surprised as well. You just stop thinking about it after a while. I didnt mean to drag that back up, Ling Yu sighed, also giving Lin Ling a shoulder hug. Baisheng, who had just been standing there watching them talk, sighed and shook his head, his expression inscrutable, but she fancied she caught a faint hint of disapproval in there as well. The changing of her formal birthday in that way, while not unprecedented, was in the context a very petty act. While the month of someones birth was important for divining spiritual roots before they fully developed, saying someone was born into a different one did not change the nature of their spirit root after the fact. All it had served, as far as she knew, was to ensure that the remnants of the Lin clan gave the most suitable laws for Lin Lings brothers, as was traditional, and made her cultivate the law appropriate for her station, but not for her friend personally. Right, lets go look at stuff, she said with some forced cheerfulness, trying to change the topic back to something much less maudlin. Yes, lets, Lin Ling agreed eagerly, looking around at the groups of cultivators drifting around the entry hall. Yes, Ling Yu nodded. Shall we go looking for a metal-attuned spirit herb first? she suggested, with a sideways look at Baisheng. Your enthusiasm is good, he remarked drolly, But arent you forgetting something else? Ah she stopped mid-step and felt stupid. -We need to put spirit stones on the talismans Its just shaping up to be that kind of day, isnt it? she muttered to herself, which made Ling Yu roll her eyes and Lin Ling give her a poke in the side. Baisheng shot all three of them a look that spoke a small essay about the trials of escorting others around, then, shaking his head, set off towards the proper reception area for the teahouse. Providing funds turned out to simply be a matter of making their way to one of the reception counters and putting down a stack of spirit stones. Without comment, Baisheng took their talismans, then pulled out a bag of spirit stones and three pale golden jade discs, each the size of her hand, that made the ambient qi above the counter shimmer faintly. Put these on their talismans, Baisheng said, pushing the three Heavenly Jades towards the youth behind the counter, who raised an eyebrow but no more. This is? she gawked slightly, almost intuitively wanting to ask if he had made a mistake. Its fine, this much is nothing, Baisheng remarked, blandly. -Those are Heavenly Jades though C ten thousand spirit stones C I could barely get half that in a year if I lived in the High Valleys! she wept in her own heart. How is that nothing? Welcome to my people Ling Yu whispered behind her, trying to sound faintly spooky and making wavy motions with her arms. Shooting her friend a dirty look, she determined to spend as little as possible, just in case the Ling clan did ask for it back eventually. Ah how generous I wish my senior brother was so Senior Brother? Big Brother, he is almost as generous as you Glancing around, Baishengs action had also drawn quite a few appreciative looks and comments from some other young women queuing up nearby, along with some poorly-hidden pale faces from the male cultivators accompanying them. How much did you put on your jade? Ling Yu whispered, noting the receiver leaving to safely store the three Heavenly Jade and the pouch of spirit stones looked a bit green. Enough, Baisheng murmured drily, returning the talismans. Right! Ling Yu declared, breaking the aura of the moment as she put her own talisman back in her gown. Onwards, to the spirit herbs! Staring at the talisman in her own hand, she nodded, then put it around her neck, hiding it in the bosom of her gown. The likelihood of someone stealing it was rather low but just the act of walking around with that many spirit stones made her feel like people were looking at her sideways. Hey excuse me, Ling Yu said politely to a servant woman from the Golden Dragon who happened to be standing nearby. The woman didnt turn, just continued to stare at the jade slip in her hand. Hey! Ling Yu dropped her polite tone a bit. You! Ah young lady, the maid grimaced slightly at Ling Yus commanding tone, but still bowed in greeting. We want to see rare spirit herbs from Yin Eclipse, are there any being displayed? Ling Yu stated rather archly. The garden, the woman replied blandly, not even bothering to point. Ling Yu just sighed and nodded, then swept past the woman, who went back to reading her jade without a further look. Following after Ling Yu, she took in the various groups milling around or sitting at tables availing themselves of refreshments provided by the Golden Dragon. Ha Ling Yu suddenly laughed as they walked past a table. What is it? she asked. Look at the food, Ling Yu chuckled, not stopping. She glanced at it, not really seeing what Ling Yus point was. It was mostly fried fish, spicy roots, lotus leaf soup cloud rice wrapped in various yin-attributed edible spirit herb leaves It was a local repast as you might have seen in any inn, inland. Frowning, she snagged a roll from a table and bit into it. Lin Ling, who had also claimed one, wolfed hers down in about three bites. Ib welly gud, Lin Ling remarked around a mouthful of the cloud rice. It is she agreed, then realised belatedly what had drawn Ling Yu to comment. The Golden Dragon was almost aggressively imperial in its style of food C it served all the famous and signature dishes from the Imperial and Argent Gate continents. Today, however, it was trying to outdo the Myriad Blossoms rather more traditionally provincial menus in every conceivable way. Ha she shook her head and caught up with Ling Yu, who had snagged a fried fish and was nibbling at it. They exited the hall, pausing only for Baisheng to show his talisman to a watchful guard, then headed down the broad corridor and into the garden, where there were markedly less people milling. Can I help you? a dark-haired youth wearing greenish-teal robes embroidered with lots of shaded flowers asked. How come a Myriad Herb Association disciple is overseeing a display of spirit herbs from Yin Eclipse? Baisheng asked with a slight frown. Ah hah, the youth coughed and tried not to appear put out, pulling out a Hunter Bureau talisman that had been downgraded to that of a guest official. I was trained in this region, I left a few years back to pursue other opportunities I was a nine-star ranked Herb Hunter and I have been all the way to the Great Mount. She eyed the talisman with a practiced eye, noting that the style was of those issued before the Three Schools Conflict. The talismans for Blue Water Province had been changed to their current shape to draw a clear line in the eyes of the Bureau between before and after that particular mess. Only those who had stayed with the Pavilions had been issued talismans in the new style, which made it likely he was a Hunter who had left before or during that period of strife. I see That is certainly impressive, she nodded, speaking up. We are interested in metal-attributed spirit herbs that are nurturing and not especially harsh. The plant will not become a reagent. Hmm I think there are a few although the requirement for it to not be harsh is... the youth frowned, considering the tablet in his hand before turning to another youth in similar, if less ostentatious robes who was poking around at a spirit herb in a pot. Junior Brother Beifan, can you take these fine Daoists to look at these three plants? Of course, Senior Deng, Beifan replied, saluting them respectfully. If honourable Daoists would follow me? Opening her umbrella she followed after the youth, who led them between various artfully arranged displays of spirit herbs, each with a number and a talisman associated with them. My sympathies go out to whoever had to arrange this, she remarked to Lin Ling, casting a practiced eye across the patchwork of themed herb gardens. It seems they arranged them roughly by valley, Lin Ling mused. You have a good eye, Young Lady Ling, Beifan remarked, taking her name from the talisman around Lin Lings neck. They are indeed arranged by valley, this is Devil Jasmine Valley. A terrifying place where various illusionary plants grow everywhere. These were recovered by several experts visiting the Teng School and generously donated to this display. -Devil Jasmine Valley? She raised a mental eyebrow at his description, which was a bit overboard. It was only terrifying if you hit every tree you saw with a stick and stuck your face in the flowers of the various moon song jasmine that grew there. The flowers on display were trained over some rocks, the spirit herbs carefully sealed so they didnt try to escape by hypnotising or enticing someone. All of them looked to be Nascent Soul or Dao Seeking grade as well. The weather, while annoying in many ways, has been a great help here, Beifan added, noting her gaze tracing the wards. No soul sense, so all the bothersome ones require less minding? Baisheng remarked. Senior Bai is knowledgeable, Beifan agreed. The pagodas are arranged to reflect the famous mountains? Ling Yu asked, looking at the nearest pagoda. Yes, various objects associated with each mountain, kindly donated by benefactors to the auction, are displayed in each. To get to the first metal herb we must go past them, so perhaps honoured Daoists would like to see them? That should be East Thunder? she asked, pretending to mix it up as she pointed to the nearest pagoda. East Fury Peaks, Beifan corrected her with an encouraging smile. Though Young Lady also clearly has an eye for the geography of Yin Eclipse. So do you, Lin Ling remarked from where she was walking on the far side of him. Ah I have never been, the youth sighed, sounding disappointed. The comparative study of how Yin Eclipse is exploited is taught at the Myriad Herb Association, where I am a disciple. She was glad she had her mantra to keep her expression controlled, to be honest. The idea that they were being shown around by someone who had never set foot in the place was ever so slightly shameless, a part of her couldnt help but feel. -I suppose we are not important enough for that exiled Hunter to bother with us Glancing behind her, she could see him talking to two women in red robes in a much more enthusiastic manner than he had them. and here, this is a valley where ancient texts suggest there might be some xuanwu, Beifan said, leading them around the path and into a place that held a meandering pond containing various lotus plants, some irises, hyacinths, water cabbage and turtle weed, arranged tastefully around a small metal statue of a turtle with a shell shaped like a mountain and a tail, tipped with a serpents head, that looked out over it from a rock in the middle. Turtle weed? she asked, because that was barely considered a spirit herb, even the ones they had here were only Qi Condensation at best. You recognise it? Beifan blinked, pausing by the pond that was drenched in a fine coating of oval, slightly oily leaves. I have seen it in some gardens, she replied. It was noted to be hard to keep contained. It is, we felt it was an interesting addition to emphasise the theme of the Xuanwu, Beifan agreed. Three out of ten, Lin Ling signed unobtrusively out of the eyesight of Beifan, lacks mud and limb-breaking ambush turtles and those accursed toads hiding in the moss. Also bog moss, she signed back, working hard not to laugh at that judgement, which was entirely true. That valley was a menace, an ever-shifting bog with hidden pools and deceptively fast-flowing currents, made all the worse because it was one of the main thoroughfares into the Inner Valleys and most of the predatory critters in there knew it very well C especially the snapping turtles. The East Fury pagoda, Beifan said a bit more grandly as they left the various ponds behind and walked up some steps and into the shelter of the small pagoda. Looking around, she saw that here, at least, someone had done their homework. A selection of pots that she recognised from the display in the Golden Dragons entrance foyer were on display there, including one she had sold How much is that one? she asked, pointing at it, morbidly curious. This pot uh I believe it is valued at two Earthly Jades currently. -You scamming bastards, she grumbled. I sold that to Old Shunhee for a Spirit Jade, and that was only because he liked the design What special property does it have? she asked, raising an eyebrow. I could buy a good Dao Seeking grade treasure for that much. It is indestructible, Beifan said smartly. And repels all qi, you are welcome to test it. Anything else? she asked, frowning. Eh Beifan looked a bit nonplussed, as if he had expected that to be enough somehow. It looks kinda pretty with the dancing animals and what not? I suppose so, she conceded, moving on from it, wondering how badly this auction was going to wreck the existing economy in Blue Water City if everything was priced with that kind of mark-up. Other items there were about as she expected. There were two short blades, both with prohibitive prices on them because of the aforementioned cant break, cuts most things attributes. A worn stone statue she recognised from the Kun clan estates depicting a woman in a robe decorated in dancing animals holding up a sword in one hand and holding out an open book in the other. Several bits of cutlery, plates, a half of a bowl that someone was trying to claim was an ancient spirit furnace All of them were fairly uninteresting if you were already familiar with the ruins around East Fury and she knew for a fact that everything C pots, blades, cutlery C were totally unenchantable with qi or any kind of formation, something not mentioned in the description for their sale. What is this? Ling Yu asked from over the far side of the pagoda, holding up a small figurine from a set laid out on a table. Walking over to look, she frowned, because that was new, at least to her. The object was about a hand tall, in the form of a naked woman carved of white stone, her hair picked out in dark red-black. Her hands were cupped before her, holding a small spirit fruit made of golden-amber crystal. Even standing at Ling Yus shoulder she could tell that there was something odd about it. It carried a hint of the suppression, in the same way the rains did, and the longer she stared at it, the more she felt the traces of it in her own intent also shifting ever so slightly, like an unscratchable itch. She exhaled softly and diverted her gaze, the faint pressure and lingering sense of phantasmal irritation vanishing. That is indeed odd, she agreed with a shiver. Ah, that is something provided by an anonymous contributor, Beifan said, also coming over. May I? Baisheng was looking at the object, frowning faintly. Ling Yu passed it to him and he stared at it for a long moment. How much for it? Baisheng asked, turning to Beifan. The reserve price is Beifan, who had been flicking through the slate in his hand, gulped slightly. A Dao Jade? Baisheng stared at the small statue of the beautiful woman and shook his head with a sigh, putting it down very carefully. She looked at the other objects on the table. There was a grey crystal cup, a few smaller containers made of green stone carved with flowers or vines, similar to the wine jars from the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse, and two tokens, each about the size of her palm. Picking one up, she traced the lettering; Earth, Fire, Blood, Sky all merging to form a monograph moon rune she recognised as Mother from some of the shrines in the Inner Valleys. The second was similar, yet there was a subtle variation in the way Earth and Fire were written in the Easten script. Those are a Heavenly Jade apiece, the seller claims they are tokens for some ancient sect from a bygone era and that if you assemble a full set you might be able to unlock their secrets, Beifan explained to her. I see she nodded, putting it down again. This is all very interesting, Ling Yu agreed with aplomb. Had I brought my familys entire treasury with me to spend. Both she and Beifan laughed at that, because it was true. Only an established clan could put out Dao Jade C and apparently Old Kai C but with the possible exception of the odd little statue she had a hard time believing that anyone would pay the prices put on these items on display if they knew anything at all about them. Shall we go on and look at these herbs? she asked, collecting herself. Yes, Ling Yu agreed, gesturing to Beifan to continue escorting them on. What is on the upper level? Lin Ling asked as they were walking out, noting that the stairs up were cordoned off. Ah the items up there are not on display yet. They will be unveiled for Princess Lian in person when she is escorted around the auction this afternoon, Beifan murmured. How mysterious, she remarked, following after Ling Yu and not quite pushing Lin Ling along with her. They followed Beifan back towards civilisation, through two more valleys C that were really an amalgamation of a dozen or so, in reality C that held more jasmines, the odd lotus, several roses and a few species of orchid carefully planted in ponds, on small trees or on carefully placed rocks. The lack of dangerous spirit herbs was somewhat amusing, although in the wild, the bewitching jasmine absolutely counted, and she noticed with some amusement that they had skipped both the valleys with the Life-Breaking Aspen Grove and the God Bewitching Jasmine C both infamous spirit herb landmarks C entirely from the arrangement. Here, Beifan said, stopping in a semicircle of rocks around a lake and gesturing to a flower with dozens of elongated golden petals nestling on a green leaf, shimmering on the water. She considered the golden lily water lotus for a moment then shook her head. Too harsh, Ling Yu murmured. Its realm is too high as well, Baisheng added. I see Beifan nodded, looking a bit disappointed. Clearly the flower was a showpiece spirit herb and she had no doubt someone would purchase it. It would make a terrifying formation centre if raised right. They continued briskly on through another small arrangement, turning back towards the pagoda that represented Thunder Crest, finally stopping before a rock that held several long, drooping clusters of blood-red flowers that held a hint of copper if you squinted at them in the rain. This is a red thunder creeper, Beifan said, introducing the plant. It is a Golden Immortal grade spirit herb Ideally, we want something closer to Immortal, Ling Yu clarified. Some of its offshoots are certainly at that realm, Beifan added, hopefully. Its also too aggressive, she added. Its docile in this rain, but only because its basically attributed out of its vindictive little mind. You know your spirit herbs, Beifan remarked, giving her a sideways look. I like gardens, she replied with a half-smile. My family home has quite a few odd plants in it. I see so this one is not of interest Beifan frowned. There are two others both are a bit problematic though. Define problematic, Baisheng interjected. Well, one is a ginseng, it was rather mistreated prior to capture though and apparently confiscated by a regional Pavilion because the Herb Hunter who turned it in was incompetent, Beifan frowned. and its still being sold? she cut in. It is sealed up, and there is a warning, Beifan shrugged. It also has a few other quirks that the seller judged made it worth the hassle. Lets look at it, Lin Ling shrugged. At worst its just another no. True, Ling Yu agreed. And the other one? she asked, as they walked on after Beifan. Its an orchid, Beifan grimaced. The rain makes it kind of easy to handle Compared to the golden lily? she remarked drily. Worse, Beifan murmured apologetically. -A metal-attributed orchid worse than that lotus? she frowned He isnt talking about a soul blaze orchid is he? This is the ginseng, Beifan added, stopping amid a small ring of stones where a patch of deep green-blue foliage was shimmering innocuously. She could feel the temperature drop in the air. Its a meek yin ginseng, Beifan said, by way of unneeded explanation. Nominally at Nascent Soul, but its roots have been damaged, so its foundation has dropped to Soul Foundation temporarily. She stared at the herb, which was heavily sealed up, frowning slightly. -Based on the size, its meant to be bigger than this. If it was in a clearing it would be almost thirty metres across. Where did someone find one of these? Taking in the surroundings, she roughly mapped in her head where it would be, and her frown only deepened. Turning she looked back at the two pagodas again, then at the valley they were in. Whats up? Lin Ling asked. Its aura just feels a bit off, she replied, before signing. If the valleys are right, this is way outside of anywhere meek yin ginseng usually appear. Lin Ling looked around, then nodded, which was enough of a reply. Its aura was odd as well. There was a faint edge to it that was intruding into her consciousness very It faded away again, almost immediately, recoiling from her as her mantra quietly kicked out the tendrils of soul sense that were trying to infiltrate her mind, carrying with them faint confusion and a sense of cold, lonely pain. Neither Lin Ling nor Ling Yu had noticed anything she supposed, but Baisheng was frowning. Not this plant, Baisheng said suddenly. It has bloodthirst. It...? Beifan blinked. It has killed people, Baisheng said simply. You can tell that? Beifan asked, sounding surprised. It is visible within the intent, anyone who has a bit of a grasp of the laws would be able to tell. Senior Bai knows laws? Beifan asked, sounding a bit awed. I have some small comprehensions, Baisheng replied blandly. This is very subtle though, the intent is minimal, and probably it was by reflex. This plant is contaminated, she signed to Lin Ling while Beifan was distracted by Baisheng talking about laws. It is? Ling signed back. Blood ling, she signed two words unobtrusively, looking around at the other herbs nearby, suddenly wondering how good the soul sense sealing was -Blood ling trees themselves can cut through nearly anything, and the things they mutate can be nearly as bad, especially if they have time to comprehend the nature of the blood lings intent as they mature. Lin Ling looked sideways at her, then shuffled over towards her, away from the plant. How much is it? she asked Beifan, because probably the easiest way to deal with it unobtrusively was to just buy it. If nothing else, it could be taken deep in to the Red Pit and released or, if it was too dangerous, killed. Uh one Earthly Jade, Beifan said. Uh she stared at him, then at the herb, then back at him. -What are these scammers peddling! This is worth sixty or seventy spirit stones at best! The notes here say it has a rare mutation that amplifies its soul sense, Beifan muttered. Though in this rain, that counts for little I suppose. Baisheng was looking sideways at her, frowning now as well. -He knows about blood ling trees she mused, certainly I have talked to Ling Yu about the Red Pit -If this stays here for any length of time its going to cause a big problem, she grimaced, looking around again at the other plants. Any plant it touched would, with some exposure, start to also mutate. In the wild this took a while, because everything was suppressed, but here, the suppression was just the weather, which was nowhere near as effective. The herbs still had soul foundations, foundations which they could not currently use and had no means to defend against the intrusive soul sense. Contamination did happen C she had known two instances since she started taking missions as a Herb Hunter. They had been among low level spirit herbs: a ginseng brought out that was used to nurture a garden and a herb for a feng shui formation centre. Both had had to be resolved by the mass destruction of tens of thousands of spirit stones worth of plants. It was fortunate that the contamination of Ling Yus garden, while it had its roots in the same area, was not the same thing. It is the right realm, she said after a long pause. Can we put a reserve bid on it? You can, Beifan nodded. There are two bids on it already, on account of the mutation, though neither has actually viewed the herb it seems. You will match theirs with three Earthly Jades. Are you trying to scam me? she grumbled, not bothering to hide her scowl. Uh you just asked what the reserve price was, Beifan protested. This kind of mutation interests people. Herbs that have strengthened their soul sense are valuable to alchemists and formations masters alike C and both pay very well! Fine, she scowled. Ill match it. Beifan tapped the tablet a few times and then said: Please touch your talisman to the one by the plant. She walked over and pressed it against the jade slab set up from the ground a few paces away from the edge of the talismans restraining the herb, trying not to feel more aggrieved than she already was. It chimed after a few seconds, informing her that she had placed a bid on it. Right, let us see this other herb, she said, trying not to let the lingering touch of the blood lings influence draw out her negative emotions. Beifan nodded and again set off, leading them back through the paths between the different ''valleys'', past the Thunder Crest pagoda and eventually past another that represented the Fissure Peaks on the northern edge of the Yin Eclipse Mountains. Beyond, the gardens had been transformed into a facsimile of the North Fissure Flats, a rocky, barren, desertic region north of the Great Mount that was effectively what would result from stripping the trees out of the western massif valleys and replacing the humidity with far too much sand. They eventually stopped in a rocky area where someone had added quite a bit of sand, through which ran a tastefully-arranged little stream linking together several valleys further towards the middle of the whole recreation of Yin Eclipse that was probably meant to mimic the East Fury Torrent that ran north out of Yin Eclipse. To her experienced eye, the difficult spirit herb was immediately visible, simply because the entire area was designed to not really allow it to hide. It was a small orchid with golden-copper leaves, growing out of a fissure in a rock beside the river. It was not currently in flower, because there was no sun in the sky, rather its leaves were draped widely and it was catching rainwater and pooling it close to the base of its stem. This is a soul blaze orchid, Beifan said, by way of introduction, pointing out the plant for them. Soul blaze? Ling Yu, who would likely never have heard of it given they didnt grow on this side of the mountain range, asked, not bothering to hide the scepticism in her tone. It uh its only at Severing Origins, Beifan said, checking his tablet again. And uh refuses to flower. -Which is a good thing, because if it spits pollen around here no wards are going to stop it, she mused with a shiver, recalling what she knew about them. Soul blaze orchids liked to wander, relocating regularly. They liked sunny days and warm nights, which was why they lived in the North Fissure Flats, and they also tended to gravitate towards areas with a deep contrast between earth and water which was again the southern border or coastal regions of the Flats. Oh, and they synthesised a kind of metal particulate in their bodies, which they expelled if you annoyed or threatened them and which could cause direct damage to the soul, even under the influence of the suppression. Its kinda unassuming, Ling Yu remarked critically, looking across the stream C which sported a few other, more glamorous-looking spirit herbs C at the orchid with its dark gold leaves and singular stem that ended in a curled-up ball of greenish-coppery petals. I can assure you, it is not, Young Lady Bai, Beifan replied with a suppressed shiver. -I wonder, did it tag someone? she mused. Probably not or they wouldnt sell it though they were happy to sell that ginseng we just looked at. Has it attacked anyone? she asked at last. Beifan frowned at her question, but shook his head. Do you think it would work? Ling Yu asked her. Hmmm she frowned, unsure without seeing it bloom, because there were questions that did need to be asked of a plant as potentially dangerous as this. The thing tipping it in favour was that while the herb was solitary, it was not reclusive by any means, and did form bonds with other plants. Moon song ginseng was potentially something it would associate with, and it was undeniable that Ling Yu had a way with these kind of plants. What do you think, Senior Bai? she asked carefully as Ling Yu continued to peer at the plant from an appropriately safe distance. Hmmmmm Baisheng stared at the plant critically. It can work, Yu is someone who will not mistreat a thing like this she added. How much is it? Baisheng asked Beifan after almost a minute of just staring at it. The reserve price is a Heavenly Jade, Beifan replied, sweating slightly. And the bids? she added, mentally tuning out the fact that it cost more than all the other spirit herbs procured to help Little Blue combined. Three C the highest is two Heavenly Jade, Beifan answered after a moment. Would the seller be willing to trade for it outright? Baisheng asked. Ah they wished for it to be auctioned, to maximize their profits, Beifan mused, skimming what had to be some kind of sellers note. Can we speak to the seller? Baisheng added. I Beifan looked distant, then nodded. They will discuss payment face to face, in the company of a neutral third party. Okay, Baisheng agreed. Where and when? At your convenience, on the second floor of the teahouse, someone will meet you and show you the way, Beifan replied with more confidence. Can we continue to look around here without a guide? she asked, fairly confident that Ling Yu and Baisheng between them were capable of handling the actual negotiation to purchase the plant without her being there. Not within the confines of this area, Young Lady Sana, Beifan replied. There are, however, full records available of all the plants and artefacts on open display on the stele in the middle of each walkway She followed his gesture and saw that the four directions of the central courtyard, each of which held a raised veranda on the first floor where wealthier patrons could sit and observe the gardens in shelter, were where most of those waiting were clustered. You want to stay here while we go deal with this? Baisheng asked both her and Lin Ling. I would like to look around a bit more, she replied, while Ling just nodded. Turning back to Beifan she asked: Daoist Beifan, I trust there is no issue with you accompanying me if I wish to see if there are other herbs I wish to purchase here? That will not be a problem, Beifan replied. We can go look at the stele That wont be necessary, she said with a faint smile. I know what I am after, the question is whether it is here. Isee? Beifan said, looking at her with a raised eyebrow. Okay, Baisheng replied after a moments contemplation. We will be back shortly, Ling Yu added, slipping her arm back through Baishengs. Good luck, she said, offering them both a polite farewell salute, which they returned before departing. In terms of the herbs I am interested in she mused, thinking of the various valuable spirit herb crops that grew in the valleys around the Red Pit, red fire ginseng, of any grade, cloud-eye tree orchid, lune-berry vine, scarlet monkey brush vine, ten breaths moss Sun orchids? Lin Ling added. Kun cloud ferns? Ah yes C sun orchids and cloud ferns, she agreed, recalling that those also grew in the Red Pit, and I suppose we should look at any other meek yin ginseng. That is quite the list, Beifan remarked, flicking through the list. There are no red fire ginseng, I am afraid, and there is no record of a lune-berry vine here C in fact I cannot say I have ever heard of that. No ten breaths moss, but perhaps it is here by another name C what does it do? Staunches any wound it comes into contact with, within ten breaths, but if it remains on you for more than ten hours, it becomes a parasitic infection that is very annoying to remove, she replied. That sounds surprisingly valuable, Beifan frowned But no, there is nothing like that that I can see. What of the others? Lin Ling asked. There is a cloud-eye tree orchid, back on the far side, by the Snow Jade pagoda, Beifan answered, and a few other meek yin ginseng and sun orchids, but there are no Kun cloud ferns, and the only monkey brush is a pale moon one? -Interesting, she mused to herself, looking around at the layout again. All those plants are valuable things anyone with eyes would search for if they did go into the Red Pit or, far more likely, the valleys adjacent to it. Are there any other yin ginseng? she asked, a rather nefarious thought occurring to her. There are a few heart fire ginseng, and a shadowless earth ginseng, Beifan replied. Id like to see them then, she mused. On the way to the cloud-eye tree orchid. -Because while those orchids do grow near Snow Jade, there are subtle differences between the eastern and western varieties, so it should be possible to tell if its out of place. and the monkey brush? Beifan added. I dont need a pale moon monkey brush, she answered. Okay, Beifan nodded, setting off again. Beifan led both of them back through the miniature valleys, across towards the Fissure Peaks pagoda, finally stopping after a few minutes in an area covered in hardened earth and a few thematically appropriate bits of spirit vegetation, nestled in a small basin between some harmoniously placed rocks. Its not bad for a heart fire ginseng, she conceded, staring at the plant, which was nestled on one side of the area, seeking shelter from the ubiquitous rain that ignored all formations by hiding under a large slab. Walking over to it, she ignored Beifans protestation to be careful and knelt down to peer under the rock. The twisted form of its vegetation lurked in the driest, warmest part, well away from the nasty water that was a suppressive anathema to it. Taking a handy branch off a dried shrub, she poked the dirt under the rock a few times, until she elicited a faint go away reaction from it and a sense of the dryness in the air settling on her like cloying dust that stifled the breath and made her feel a little lethargic. She focused on the edge of her awareness for a moment, emptying her mind, but got nothing untoward. It was possible it was really good at controlling itself, but it was a fire-attributed ginseng, with spiritual wisdom and thoroughly spooked, even before she poked at it with a stick. The only reason it wasnt giving everyone within fifty paces an excruciating feeling of having their blood roasted in their own body was because it was sealed up. Thats not what I want, she remarked, standing up and walking back over to Beifan, who had been watching her actions with slightly wide eyes. You shouldnt do that, Young Lady Bai, we are not liable for any injury that may Thank you for your concern, but its fine, she murmured, waving away his protestation. Anyway, you said there were a few of these? Ah yes, Beifan nodded, still looking uneasily at the ginseng sulking under its rock. The next one is right over here For the next twenty minutes Beifan escorted them both around several more heart fire ginseng, all of which were rather normal, if moody, just like the first one she had seen. The shadowless earth ginseng was similar, hiding under the ground with only its leaves visible in a patch of rocky ground designed to look like the northern slopes of the Great Mount. Might I ask what your interest is in these particular herbs? It is a rather eclectic mix? Beifan asked her at last, as they started to make their way onwards towards the area around the Snow Jade pagoda. I like arranging gardens, she replied with a shrug. There is a certain harmony between those plants that would make for a quite unique little place if collected together. Isee, Beifan replied, evidently not seeing, by his tone. -I suppose if he asks someone more knowledgeable, they might see the link, she reflected wryly as they walked on. But that probably requires them to be intimately familiar with the current herb distributions of the western side of Yin Eclipse so maybe not. What are you looking for? Lin Ling signed to her behind Beifans back as they walked on in silence. I am not sure, she signed back. That contaminated ginseng was egregiously placed in a valley where you probably only find meek yin ginseng like that once every few decades You think there might be more contaminated herbs? Lin Ling signed, frowning slightly now beneath her own umbrella. Shouldnt we tell someone? Probably, she signed back, taking in the replica valley they were passing through, but the question is who? If someone did this deliberately, they certainly know that this kind of thing will drop the mother of all piles of festering monkey shit. True, Lin Ling signed back in agreement, stifling a soft sigh. Perhaps She paused mid-sign as she felt a faint, ethereal twist on the edge of her mind, like she had just snagged a thread of her clothing on some small obstacle. It was gone almost as fast as she noticed it, leaving behind a faint hint that it was just her paranoia trying to get the better of her. She exhaled and kept walking at the same pace, sweeping her gaze left and right for anything that might match with the common spirit herbs from those valleys around the Red Pit where you could get herbs exposed to the mutative strength of the trees. Daoist Beifan, she called after him, stopping and looking around an innocuous valley meant to represent the transitional area between the perpetually arid Fissure Flats and the rising cloud forests below Snow Jade. Yes? he asked, stopping and turning back to look at them both. You were walking a little fast, she replied with an apologetic, somewhat demure smile. I would not like to slip in the rain Lin Ling agreed, casting her eyes towards the puddles forming on the path. Ah, my apologies, Beifan muttered, bowing to both of them, though she did note he frowned a little. I bet he thinks you are stringing him along with such a list, Lin Ling signed from out of Beifans line of sight, rolling her eyes. Ignoring Lin Lings snarky comment, though she was probably correct, she used the delay to examine her surroundings again, but the herb, having realised it was detected, was now hiding properly. Looking around, she emptied her vision and just focused on the harmony of the little area, seeing if anything odd jumped out at her. Sure enough, she found a spot, within a few seconds of just standing there admiring the wet greenery, where she might have expected rock rose or something similar to be growing. Those didnt grow in the area below the Red Pit, but you could find them above it, in the steep gorges that provided a through passage across that part of the High Valleys that would take you back out near West Flower Picking Town. It was the route her sister would have taken for the request she should have been with her for. Picking her way over to it, she looked around the rock and its shrub and quickly found it, having pulled itself away into the shadows of a crevice. Carefully, she put a hand in and drew out one of the flower buds, coaxing it back to the It recoiled in her grasp and she got a clear, decisive spike of anger, tinged with the tell-tale buzz of corruption that her Soul mnemonic quietly quashed. The pain made her heart race, and her annoyance with not being able to explore the whole place freely twisted Exhaling, she let her mantra do its thing and stood up again, the wound on her fingers already healed. The strength of the rose was much less than the meek yin ginseng, barely at Golden Core, truth be told, and far weaker than its more dangerous cousins that she had provided for Kun Zhong Bei a few days prior; however the influence of the blood ling intent on it was noticeably stronger. Spirit, Heart, Renewal, Body, Soul An interesting rose, she mused as she cycled her mantra, seeking the lingering barbs it would certainly have left. It has fire properties and earth? It does, Beifan agreed, perking up again. Are you interested in it? -Today is clearly cursed by mad monkeys, she complained to herself, looking around. If there are two, there could be more. Both are fairly innocuous plants as well, not something someone will jump at. The ginseng being potentially valuable to Ling Yu was a bit of a fluke really. What is the reserve on it? Lin Ling asked, peering over at the jade in Beifans hand. It is a rose that has a better than average affinity for yin earth, Beifan replied. Reserve price one Earthly Jade. For a Golden Core spirit herb? Lin Ling remarked with raised eyebrows. Yin earth attributed specimens of this species are not common, Beifan explained, looking at them slightly challengingly. If the seller wishes for it to go for this price, it does. The highest bid currently is two Earthly Jade, and it is listed as auction only, so it will go to the highest bidder when the auction ends in two days time. -A good way of ensuring it stays here, doing its thing, if it is deliberate, she reflected sourly. Right, lets see this cloud-eye orchid, she declared, giving her shoulders a shrug. Its an interesting plant but that price is extortionate. Of course, Beifan replied, starting to walk onwards again, just a shade slower than he had been before. The cloud-eye tree orchid did turn out to be one of the western variety, which was disappointing. It was also a Golden Immortal grade spirit herb with a reserve price of seven Earthly Jade, putting it well outside of her price range unless Baisheng and Ling Yu returned. Will there be anything else? Beifan asked, as she stood there looking at the orchid in its personal little bank of misty drizzle. You mentioned other meek yin ginseng? she reminded him. Oh yes, Beifan nodded. There are three, back the way we came, in the area themed for the Shadow Forest. She waved for him to head on, following after in silence now, with Lin Ling just looking around at the plants and holding an umbrella for both of them. The Shadow Forest region was a series of groves constructed out of planted trees that overhung and diffused the rain somewhat, allowing for a remarkably truthful representation of what it was like to be there when it was raining as it was. Which was to say it was humid to the point where she considered it genuinely uncomfortable, and what little breeze did exist was mostly blocked by the trees. Beifan looked like he was about to melt, and the fractionally cooler air of the rocky, tree-lined dell with the three ginseng in it was almost like an enchanted lure as they stood on the edge considering it. The ginseng cluster, all Dao Seeking realm herbs, looked as she might have expected of natives of the Shadow Forest, their faint flowers possessing a faint allure that drew in the eye somehow and refused to let it be relinquished easily. It was not a trait found elsewhere simply because the density of yin qi in the Shadow Forest was much greater. It was also a trait that made them beloved by other predators, so in the forests themselves it was not uncommon to find tetrid nests, spider webs, centipedes and any number of other ambush predators lurking near them, waiting for some distracted beast or cultivator to be misled for a brief, fatal moment. She was just about to turn away annoyed that they were so aggressively normal, when she caught herself and stopped, fighting the urge to rub her temples, so insidious had the little nudge been. -I suppose you can take the girl away from the Red Pit, but the Red Pit still follows the girl home, she reflected with a soft sigh, wondering if this was what she deserved for not going with her sister. Juni had said Arai had had to go into the Red Pit, and now here she was, also having to wrangle with the influence of those fate-accursed trees, albeit in an entirely different kind of jungle. How much would it cost to become the highest bid on these? she asked, turning back to Beifan. Seven Spirit Jade, nine Spirit Jade and one Earthly Jade plus two Spirit Jade, respectively. Beifan rattled off. I suppose they are desirable for formations, she conceded, cursing in her heart how overpriced they were. Ill place a bid on each of them. Beifan smiled, poking at his tablet then waving her to go over and register the bid, which she duly did. What now? Lin Ling asked her, looking around. We go find Senior Bai and Sister Yu. I hope she trailed off as her talisman shimmered. Checking it, she suppressed a further grimace because all her bids on the ginseng had been exceeded by three Spirit Jade. Noting, courtesy of her mantra, that the shifting allure tugging at the edge of her psyche had returned, she poked the talisman with some qi-infused intent, advancing her own bids by a Spirit Jade apiece. Is there a problem? Beifan asked, noting her pause to stare at the talisman. No, its fine, she murmured. Beifan gave her a dubious look, then just shrugged and set off back towards the edge of the garden. -He has been getting more annoyed as he goes along as well, she mused, following after him, is the blood lings intent starting to get to him as well? They had only made it about half-way to the edge when Ling Yu and Baisheng returned, the former looking a bit annoyed and the latter resigned and a bit pained. How did it go? she asked as the woman escorting the pair bowed politely and went back to the edge. Their buyout price was obscene, Ling Yu grumbled. They claimed that there was a lot of interest in the herb from several eminent refiners and an alchemist in Pill Sovereign City. She didnt bother to hide her faint grimace, because both of those would likely want the herb for less than altruistic reasons. Most people just saw spirit herbs as a kind of plant with added attitude, but, if you engaged with them day in and day out, it was hard not to gain a certain empathy towards them, even if it was ameliorated by things like the blood ling trees. Just like wild animals, they could be terrible, horrible things that scuttled in the dark and had too many legs or they could be cute and fluffy, metaphorically speaking, like Little Blue. The soul blaze orchid was definitely towards the latter end of the scale, albeit with dangerous fangs. Of those we have seen, it would be the most suitable, she said with a soft sigh. How much are they asking? They wanted ten Heavenly Jade for it, Ling Yu sighed. Lin Ling whistled next to her, as well she might. The Ling clan was wealthy, but to spend a hundred thousand spirit stones on a single herb was excessive, even for an eleven- or twelve-star grade one of the highest quality. You could fund a small sect for a decade off of that kind of money, or probably set up your own. It is only a Severing Origins herb, she pointed out, not bothering to hide her own derision. You could buy an eleven-star grade longevity ginseng with qi purity close to that of an Ancient Immortal for that much. Or found a small sect, Lin Ling remarked. This seller is clearly just trying to force the price up. Thinking it through, she supposed the seller would probably encourage a few more bids, then if it didnt look like it would sell for that much, leak to the others that someone had offered that much for it and see where that took them. Ten times the reserve price was a lot, but based on the inflation she was seeing in the worth of some of the herbs present, it was probably not that unrealistic to assume that someone would be interested in it, even at that price. Well, we bought it anyway, Ling Yu muttered. I dont actually spend that much, not compared to some, so it can be wrangled. Congratulations on acquiring such a remarkable herb, Beifan murmured, saluting Baisheng and Ling Yu. In that context, the slightly pained expression on Baishengs face certainly made more sense. Well, it is fine, nothing unmanageable, Baisheng sighed, acknowledging Beifans bow with a nod of his own. More annoyingly, there is a policy of not being able to take it away immediately. The organizers wish for this to be a showcase of the riches of Yin Eclipse, Beifan explained. The herb will of course be taken off the market now, pending the agreement of the seller C which I see has already occurred C but others can still admire it. What about culpability? she asked. Culpability? Beifan replied, looking a bit nonplussed. If we have purchased it, yet it must remain here, there must be an assurance of adequate compensation if something were to occur and the herb be damaged or otherwise compromised? she clarified. Ah, yes of course, Beifan nodded. The Imperial Envoy, his eminence the Duke of Qiao and the other organizers have all vouchsafed the security of the herbs on display. Should something occur, they would certainly compensate anyone affected appropriately. Right Baisheng mused. Will there be anything else Young Noble Bai requires? Beifan asked Baisheng with an ingratiating smile. -His emotions are definitely being nudged a little, she observed, comparing Beifan to how he had been when he first started showing them around. Baisheng glanced at them, but both she and Ling shook their heads. It seems not, at least for now anyway, Baisheng replied, giving Beifan a smile and a slight nod of thanks. Saluting them in turn, Beifan led them back to the edge of the courtyard and bade them farewell. So what did you find? Baisheng asked after they had gone a suitable distance. Some interesting things, she murmured, looking around. Though it might not be smart to talk about it here. The same as with the ginseng? Baisheng mused. You saw it? she asked. I have seen some things, Baisheng conceded. Did you find many? Several, all scattered in various places, she muttered. The ginseng is the only one potentially out of place though. I see Baisheng frowned. It also looks like all of them are items that the sellers have stated there will be no buyouts on. Given they are all fairly inconsequential spirit herbs, compared to some we saw, that makes sense, Lin Ling added. So, they stay here for a few days accruing bids, and chaos slowly propagates, Baisheng said with a frown. That seems likely, she agreed. And in this weather few will remark with any suspicion on some shortness of mood, or a few slights here and there. Quite, quite, Baisheng nodded. The restriction on soul sense becomes a real danger, even to seniors, given the realm of some of the herbs out there. It does, she agreed with a slight shiver. The Red Pit managed its threat simply because of the qi density and the suppression affecting everything other than the soul sense. It also took a while for herbs to mature and those that grew strong would naturally gravitate towards the heart of that dangerous area, where the ruins were and the actual blood ling trees held a kind of dreadful court. Some Golden Immortal or Ancient Immortal herbs touched like that would be dreadful, she added. This isnt even all of them, Ling Yu added. The really good stuff is being held back for the auction proper, or so the one who sold us the orchid hinted. I think he had something else in it he wanted Senior Bai to show an interest in. Probably, Baisheng agreed, glancing around as a group of purple- and white-robed disciples wandered by, chattering about how horrible the weather was. It occurs to me that the Hunter Bureau is going to be somewhat unhappy with this, Lin Ling remarked, glancing back out at the garden and the other groups wandering around it in the rain with escorts. It does rather pose an interesting subversion, she agreed. There are millions of spirit stones worth of herbs here, none of it going anywhere near the Bureaus own tithe infrastructure. When youre a world power, they let you do it, Baisheng observed in a droll tone. The question is, would the City Hunter Bureau elders actually move for this? she mused. Do you want to die? Baisheng remarked levelly. Silently she shook her head. Even a blind, drunken monkey on the street could work out in like three seconds, what would happen to the unfortunate soul that got in the middle of something like this. If this did get rooted out, she was sure someone would find a way to play politics with it that would force the Imperial Envoy or someone important organizing this to eat a penalty. Whoever was found to be the link in that, and surely they would be, would die without a grave in all likelihood, unless they had some remarkable backing. Well, let us go get some refreshments, Baisheng changed the subject, his faint grimace vanishing as if it had never been. Indeed, Ling Yu agreed, laughing lightly. Apparently, anyone who spends more than a Heavenly Jade is entitled to all the food they and their companions can stomach. There had to be some perks, Lin Ling chuckled, to which she could only sigh softly. Ling Yu and Baisheng both just rolled their eyes. What in the world did you do to convince him to spend that much? she murmured to Ling Yu, falling in beside her as they walked after Baisheng. Not much actually, Ling Yu murmured. Is it really worth that much? Once it matures a bit, probably, she conceded, If you take care of it well and it gets on with Little Blue. I would keep it well clear of your brothers though. Little Blue is quite mild and so their foolishness around it does them no harm, that orchid maybe not so much. Now you have my attention, Ling Yu smirked. No, really, dont, she replied with a shudder. Unless you want to be the criminal that cripples them for years from physical damage that has been fused into their souls. I am kidding Ling Yu chuckled, threading her arm through hers. A girl can dream, can she not? But that doesnt explain why it is so expensive at that realm? The damage doesnt care about realm, she explained softly, recalling the entry for that plant in the Hunter Bureau database. That soul damage is as dangerous to an Ancient Immortal as it is a Soul Foundation cultivator, irrespective of the realm of the actual orchid. It also does soul damage to you even before you perceive Soul Intent or form a Nascent Soul Oh Ling Yu looked at her sideways. Thats why some refiners and alchemists wanted it? Probably, she replied with a nod. You can synthesise the metal particles out of its sap and infuse them into weapons. Imagine an arrow with a point made of a metal alloy with those properties. Or having it added subtly into a pill. Ling Yu winced, nodding. Come on you two! Lin Ling called from ahead of them. I suppose we are dragging a bit, she conceded, picking up her pace to follow after Ling and Baisheng as they headed towards the stairs up to the second floor. Despite that eventful start, the rest of the morning was actually rather boring, it had to be said. After a quick look around the second floor, which was mostly more pots and similar artefacts from the rivers and various places outside the forbidden zone itself, they went and had refreshments in one of the private rooms. Rather helpfully as it turned out, they had all been fitted with a jade talisman, similar to the much larger stele placed by the gardens, which allowed you to peruse any of the items on display or sale in the teahouse, so, while they waited for food to arrive, she started to look through them. Several hours of poring over what had been submitted, however, proved relatively fruitless in trying to see if there were any other likely spirit herbs. She had a moment of hope early on, when it occurred to her, especially with relation to the rose and the other meek yin ginseng, that most of those present in the auction itself could, in fact, be secondary contamination. Sadly, though, there was little to definitively tie together the ones she had spotted. The details of those putting things up was kept secret, unless you agreed to meet with a seller, and even then they could, apparently, demand that their identity be kept hidden. Still nothing? Ling Yu asked after she swept the whole projected image of a five elements ginseng away with a disgusted sigh and sat back, listening to the rain fall on the veranda outside their room. If its a case of secondary contact, there could be any number, from anywhere, she complained. When viewed like that, having that first ginseng where it was was remarkably sloppy, Lin Ling mused. That depends on whether secrecy is the point. In a way, I can see it would almost be more chaotic to have it discovered in some small way she pointed out, resting her chin on her hands and staring out at the square. If you viewed it objectively, this whole mess would be blamed on some luckless Herb Hunter from that rural Pavilion Which branch Pavilion was it? Lin Ling asked. Pulling that meek yin ginseng back up, she considered the entry, then searched through the supplementary waiver. It says Red Lake Village Isnt that near where your sister would be? Lin Ling asked her. Yeah, apparently she was having a difficult time of it, she agreed, sitting back again and sighing deeply, taking care not to mention Arai by name, just in case someone was listening, even though Baisheng had said earlier that was rather unlikely. Might be worth asking her if she can make some enquiries? Ling Yu added. You thought those red yin ginseng my brother bought might have originated up there, didnt you? Its possible, yes, she mused. And its odd that there are relatively few ginseng from the western region, given thats its speciality. Pulling the lists back up, she sorted the items being auctioned, openly at least, by region and quickly compared the list to the south. They are about equal Ling Yu, who was sitting opposite her, noted. Yeah, she agreed, making the jade sort them by rarity and cultivation realm instead. In fact, they dont stand out much at all, even the high ranked stuff is fairly mundane Shaking her head, she made to pull out her talisman to call Arai, then recalled that all that stuff was back in the Ling estate, securely stored in Baishengs study. Asking her will have to wait until later, she grimaced. The other two sighed as well. If you three keep acting this put out others will think you are transforming into lamenting ghosts, Baisheng remarked, looking amused. Its just frustrating, to see a problem and not know how to solve it, she grumbled. Then dont, Baisheng remarked with a shrug, sipping his tea. Dont? she asked, confused. If someone is trying to sabotage this, the smartest thing you can do is stay well away from it She stared at him, then flopped forward, hitting her head off the table hard enough to rattle the odd plate. Is everything okay? Ling Yu asked her, looking worried, because while it had been a humorous childish gesture, she had hit the table quite hard. Yes, it is, she groaned, lifting herself up and staring at the ceiling and focusing on her mantra, using it in its full, longer form for once, to really try and exorcise the lingering barbs from the rose and the Shadow Forest ginseng. ...the Spirit and the Heart are the gateway to the Renewal of the Body and the Soul Feeling better? Baisheng asked her, pushing the tea across the table for her. I am, she nodded, observing her mantra as it moved through her body, rooting out the lingering thorns of the blood lings intent. So insidious, she grimaced. And subtle. They can be, Baisheng agreed. Especially when removed in this manner from their natural habitat, the soul has little in the way of a natural defence against them and the few methods that do exist are all closely guarded or sought-after secrets. Or prohibitively expensive, Lin Ling added. Indeed, Baisheng nodded, Their touch also lingers longer True, she agreed, pouring herself some tea as well, pondering how much Baisheng appeared to know about the effects of the blood ling trees. -Has he had some experience dealing with mutates before? Ah Yu, Baisheng paused, brow furrowing, and took out a talisman, passing it to Ling Yu, who stared at it. Ling Yu frowned as well, then passed it back to Baisheng. Whats wrong? she asked. Nothing, we just have to go back it seems, Ling Yu said, standing up with a soft sigh. Or at least this cannot be dealt with in the Golden Dragon. Indeed, Baisheng nodded. Okay, she shrugged, standing up as well. Do we have to go trade our talismans in? As it turned out, they did not, they merely had to register that they still retained them with a clerk at a desk in the main foyer before leaving. Departing the Golden Dragon, Baisheng lead them the length of the plaza and, somewhat surprisingly, straight into the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse, where he rented a private room for them on the third floor. Once inside, they handed their talismans from the auction house over to him, and she got to watch as Baishengs talisman turned into a perfect clone of his younger self, while the old man was once again as she usually saw him. This way, questions are harder to ask, Baisheng said with an amused smile as his clone went and sat over by the window and took out a book. So, what was the message? Lin Ling asked, tearing her eyes away from the clone doing entirely normal things. I have been invited personally to accompany the princess to the opening later, Ling Yu said, puffing out her cheeks. As have both my brothers, Juni and Xingjuan, the son of the Deng Clan Lord, the Ha clan Patriarchs eldest grandson and various others Thats quite the list, Lin Ling said. It is, Ling Yu groused, puffing out her cheeks in annoyance. You clearly did too good a job of impressing her at dinner, she remarked drily. Bleugh, Ling Yu sighed, flopping down on a couch. That said this does give me an opportunity, doesnt it? No, absolutely not, Baisheng said simply, giving Ling Yu a level look. Aw I hadnt even said Ling Yu pouted. This business with the blood ling trees and these herbs is already not simple in the slightest, Baisheng said, sitting down and pouring himself some tea. I wasnt going to be that direct, Ling Yu grumbled. As a good noble daughter who knows her fancy landmarks and trivia about Yin Eclipse, I was merely going to observe that their recreation is missing a few spots with famous spirit herbs that have interesting effects. Even so, Baisheng went on, sounding more like an old grandfather than he usually did, after the mess in our estates, I have made a few discrete inquiries. The group responsible for selling your brother that ginseng that ruined our estates garden was officially broken up a few weeks ago by the city guard and the Blue Gate School, but before that they were running black market auctions for rare spirit herbs and such. They enticed patronage with gifts, lavish parties and beautiful women and cultivated a lot of links to scions of influential families in the younger generation C including your brothers. None of the real ringleaders were caught, however, much to the chagrin of the Blue Gate School who even went so far as to send out several of their inner disciples to poke around inland, to see where the groups real base of operations might have been. Apparently those inner disciples vanished a few days ago, around the time our imperial visitors arrived. Oh, Ling Yu frowned. There is more, Baisheng added. There was a report circulated through some very select channels today suggesting that a notorious villain from the Three Schools Conflict might be connected, at least by reputation, with that Just a notorious villain? Ling Yu asked, raising her eyebrows. Names bring their own problems, Baisheng sighed, Anyway, this fellow is notable here and now, because his legacy traces all the way back to an even older mess where something like this, with blood ling-contaminated herbs, was attempted before successfully. Some 150 years ago, there was a cult that emerged after bandits uncovered an old ruin in the north-west of the suppression zone Blood Eclipse Cult, she said softly, realising what he was talking about. You know of them? Baisheng raised an eyebrow. My father has spoken of it on a few occasions, she admitted. Though never in detail, and never since our mother passed. I think it holds painful memories for him. As that time would for many, Baisheng sighed. One of the methods those villains employed involved using spirit herbs contaminated with blood ling intent to subvert villages to their way of thinking, and then later to cause chaos and avoid others being able to pin them down. They even managed to corrupt cultivators with it. They holed up in Yin Eclipse and were able to repel two assaults by elite forces from the Imperial Court and then a Censure Decree before they were finally put down. This cult repelled a Censure Decree? Ling Yu gawked. They did, Baisheng nodded. Although they did so by luring them into the edges of the suppression zone and ambushing them. That said, this is unlikely to be that group, for all that an old name associated with them appears to have resurfaced, not least because the hammer that fell on them in the end was... uncompromising. Even if it is someone aping them C and they were famous C this is not a good deed to get caught up in. Then surely thwarting it would Ling Yu started to ask. It would make you a target for certain people who would not care that you are part of the Ling clan, Baisheng said simply. Even the ashes of that group that rekindled briefly in the Three Schools Conflict wreaked havoc such as the then Duke, the Imperial Court Envoys forces and all three surviving schools could not easily contain. Returning to now, I would like to think this is just an unfortunate accident, but if it is not, a thing like this requires people of influence who are willing to look away, or whose goals align nicely with the moment. As such, while I appreciate your youthful enthusiasm, it is better to let an old man like me do something for once, Baisheng concluded with a wry smile that never quite reached his eyes. And there are plenty of people elsewhere who might quite like to see an Imperial Princess embarrassed, or Envoy Qiao lose a lot of face? Ling Yu mused, staring at the tea in her cup. Yes, Baisheng sighed again, swirling his own cup of tea for a moment before downing it. So, just like you said earlier, we leave it be? she said at last, feeling oddly discontented at that idea. I didnt say that, Baisheng replied drily, standing up. I just said that wading in and throwing accusations everywhere and attracting notice will get you far more trouble than you want at your ages... So, what should we do? Lin Ling, who had mostly just been sitting and listening, asked. Well, I will remain here, Bai Sheng, seated by the window, interjected, and accompany the two of you. I must return to the Ling estate with this heroic young miss, and escort her to an auction, Baisheng added, walking over and patting Ling Yu on the head. So we just wander around the auction and what, keep our eyes open? she asked. Pretty much, Baisheng nodded. Maybe buy a few more spirit herbs Ahhhrgh! she grimaced, suddenly feeling foolish, then put her head in her hands again, guessing it was the influence of the blood ling that had made her eager to tug at that thread but also slightly sloppy. Wait if its that insidious she said lifting her head. Wont it be touching everyone? Older cultivators will be less affected, as will more experienced ones, Baisheng mused. And stronger ones will naturally have better mental strength. In the mountains this doesnt help, but down here, it will somewhat. We also dont have enough money with those prices, Lin Ling pointed out. Thats okay, Bai Sheng interjected with a laugh. You leave that to me. In the end, they stayed in the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse until after lunch, mostly so she could focus on recovering from her brush with the blood ling-touched rose. Lin Ling found she had also been affected, albeit to a much lesser degree, so they worked on advancing their physical cultivation for a while, using the high quality spirit food in place of qi replenishment pills. Eventually, though, Bai Sheng stirred and put his book away, so she refocused on her surroundings and sat up from the couch she had been lying on. I take it we are going back? Lin Ling asked, swinging her legs off her own couch. Not quite yet, Bai Sheng remarked. Rather, the bids on your ginseng have gone up. Oh she took the talisman back and considered the various entries. The three from the Shadow Forest had all risen almost two Earthly Jades apiece, a point where she didnt really care to continue, so she turned back to the first one they had been shown. Of those she had seen, it was in a way the most promising to her, because despite all the warnings on it, she had not felt that it was as deeply affected. It helped that the bids on it had only risen by three Spirit Jade, so she increased that by another whole Spirit Jade and just got a pending notification. Odd, she frowned. Oh so they did that, Bai Sheng frowned, taking the talisman back from her. Did what? she asked. You can see your bids from outside, but you cannot bid yourself unless you are on the premises. Presumably to stop people cheating their little juniors only rule in a fashion. How would that make a difference? Lin Ling asked, even before she could. It doesnt, they are just being proprietorial, Bai Sheng chuckled. In that case, I suppose we will have to go back eventually. What are we waiting for anyway? Lin Ling asked. Me, to come back, Bai Sheng replied. This body will fool those who care to keep an eye on things, but it will not stand up to a lot of scrutiny. Puppets are problematic like that. Thats a puppet body? she asked, surprised, mostly because she had heard of them but never, to her knowledge, seen one. It is a form of one, condensed purely from qi, Bai Sheng explained. You can do the same with yours and the copy would be almost indistinguishable, although not any particular use, because you have not fully comprehended soul sense or reached the point where your intent could move it without the support of qi. Its also no good outside because, while it is solid, that rain will drop right through it, because the rain is more real than anything else. Thank you for the instruction, she murmured, giving him a polite bow of thanks. Not at all, Bai Sheng replied, waving a hand. What do you mean by the rain being more real? Lin Ling asked with a frown. Its related to the superiority of natural laws, Bai Sheng shrugged. Not a thing to be worried about at your realm. Its something they explain a bit when you rank up to nine-star bronze, she added, because she was fairly sure she had been told that in passing before, even if it was rather lacking as an explanation. Oh Lin Ling nodded, before blurting out. What is taking so long anyway? You are still affected by the blood lings intent, she pointed out with a sigh. Lin Ling just groaned and scrunched up her face for a moment, then sighed as well. I see why everyone avoids that place. You have never been there? she asked, surprised. No, actually, I didnt have a mantra back then, so I went to Red Lake if you recall and got to be a spirit herb farmer for a week, Lin Ling reminded her. And missions to the Red Pit all find their way to you and Arai. That is true, she conceded, because more often than not they did, though such missions rarely came around more than once a year and were usually to find someone else who had walked in there. As to why we are still waiting, Bai Sheng added, looking equal parts amused and vexed, I am looking into what can be done about this issue that wont cause a riot or provoke any difficult reactions. The challenge really is ensuring that it bears no relation to the Ling clan or you that any onlooker can trace back. Oh was about all she could say to that, really. Uaaaaa Lin Ling flopped back onto her couch and stared at the ceiling. In the end, it took Baisheng almost another hour to return, at which point he resumed his youthful disguise and, after spending a moment to fully resolve Lin Lings minor case of blood ling poisoning, they returned back across the plaza to the Golden Dragon Teahouse to resume wandering around the auction, as it transpired. The ground floor of the Golden Dragon was much busier than it had been before lunch, so instead they went up to the third floor, where access was restricted to those who had more than an Earthly Jade of personal wealth in their talismans. Here, with fewer crowds, it was much easier to wander around the different halls at leisure, looking with vague interest at the various galleries of objects and odd spirit herbs curated there. Most of the things on display were not, actually, that unknown to her. Most of the well-known ruins had been thoroughly looted over the years, and in fact, most of the gallery of wall carvings on display came from way shrines or similar complexes. It amused her somewhat that she could match a few of the panels to various shrines, largely based on the patterns, though there was more of a question in her head as to how some of them had been taken out, however long ago they had been looted, because at least one C a scene depicting a white stone disc being devoured around the edges by a blue serpent with nine dragon-like heads C came from the Inner Valleys. The way shrine in question still had a mirror of the exact same panel on the opposite wall, except the disc in the one in situ was black. Most of the scenes had some kind of esoteric theme, or in a few cases had likely been taken because the looter refused to believe there was not some secret hidden in them. A notable example of that was one that was basically a series of different plant-like things that, if you stepped back and squinted at it, revealed themselves to form a large crouching turtle-like beast, and then, when you looked closely again, the plants had all moved about without ever seeming to. I have to say, this one is very weird, Lin Ling concluded, staring at that two-metre-wide wall carving for a few moments and then shaking her head. Its related to feng shui, Baisheng mused. How does fellow Daoist conclude that? a beautiful woman standing nearby, in a white gown embroidered with silver moons, asked him. The way it is carved evokes various natural alignments of the materials used and the themes depicted, Daoist Baisheng trailed off, waiting for her to introduce herself presumably. Mingluo Lanying, the woman said politely. Bai Sheng, Baisheng replied. It evokes the natural alignments of the materials Mingluo murmured, taking a few steps forward and running her hands across the surface. Staring at the carving, she could just about see what Bai Sheng meant. There was a sort of allure, akin to seeing a natural compass, which drew the eye as you looked at different parts of it. If she really unfocused, the whole thing faded away and She winced and looked away almost immediately, because for a moment there had been a sense of the rock itself pushing out at her, carrying with it a faint pressure. Are you okay? Baisheng asked her, making her realise she had taken half a step backwards. That is odd, she muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose. It is Mingluo mused, stepping back and staring at it. A picture that draws out the essence of the rock and the materials within. Stone dreaming of life, yet with a prestige that lingers Senior Mingluo sees very clearly, a nearby male cultivator, dressed in elaborately ostentatious red and white robes, remarked in a flattering manner as he stepped up to stand beside her. Indeed, his companion agreed. There is a sort of eminence to it, is there not? Most magnificent, a third bearded cultivator agreed, sidling over. Perhaps Fairy Mingluo would accept it as my gift? Baisheng shook his head, bowed politely to Mingluo Lanying and led them away as two more cultivators also started to praise the womans fairly casual comment on what the slab depicted. Shameless, Lin Ling murmured, shaking her own head. Dont say that too loudly, Baisheng chuckled. I would hate to have to break someones legs on your behalf. Lin Ling flushed a bit and coughed awkwardly. Moving on, they went to another hall, which was more bowls notable only for them all being made from various kinds of nigh-indestructible crystal. The only other cultivator present was standing silently at the far end, contemplating a reddish bowl hanging on the wall. Now this is just being decadent, Baisheng sighed, staring at another dark red crystal bowl, carved with an image of a woman lifting up a rising sun, on a stand by the door. They are all arborundum? she asked, although she knew the answer anyway, which was yes. Probably ah, no, there are a few here that are actually interesting, Baisheng mused, walking on down the hall to stand before a broad, shallow dish carved of blue-grey stone that was hanging from the wall. Staring up at it, she traced the patterns and immediately felt herself go cross-eyed. Thats a moon rune? Lin Ling asked, tilting her head to one side. Something like it, yes, Baisheng nodded. Unfocusing her gaze again, she stared at the centre of the dish until finally the pattern emerged, rearranging itself subtly to read Tai. With it, came a faint feeling that she was being watched. Tai? she asked, resisting the urge to look around. Huuum yes. Its a bowl that likely belonged to an old Tai clan estate, Baisheng confirmed. I cant say I have heard of it, she murmured apologetically, as Lin Ling also shook her head. I would be surprised if you had, Baisheng remarked drily, moving on. The Tai clan were a prominent force here in the Shan Dynasty In any case, that bowl is somewhat inauspicious, so it is better not to dwell on it. A few paces later, however, he stopped and considered a blue crystal bowl sitting on a plinth. Yuan, eh? he stared at it for a long moment, then just moved on again, shaking his head. Hurrying to catch up, she glanced at the cup in passing, noting it was carved in what looked like scales By the time they had caught him up, he had stopped at the end of the long gallery, looking at a large dish carved of a reddish-purple stone that held a faint golden marbling, next to the other cultivator. Xiao? Lin Ling asked, looking at the moon rune that could be read as emerging or, more commonly, dawn. They sure do find things, Baisheng chuckled, shaking his head. They do? she felt compelled to ask. Xiao is a very old clan, you wont find any who know of it outside the history books, but its roots are as old as the Meng or the Shu in this world, Baisheng said, sounding wistful. There are many rumours and tales associated with them, or these symbols. For a long time it has been rumoured that there was a lost ancestral ground relating to them in this province; yet in all the years and years scholars and young heroes have sought it, it has remained elusive You know your history, friend Daoist from the Bai clan, the other cultivator, a tall, scholarly youth with oddly familiar chiselled features, wearing a Lu clan robe trimmed with gold, remarked. It is impossible not to gain a passing fascination for the years when you watch them march by, Baisheng remarked. Lu Seong, the youth said with a polite bow. Bai Sheng, Baisheng replied with an equally polite bow. I must say, I cannot help but feel we have met before, Daoist Bai, Lu Seong mused, glancing over at him. Perhaps. As a friend of Young Hero JiLao, I am sure you meet many people, Baisheng chuckled. -Wait she looked the youth over unobtrusively, and realised why she felt he was so familiar. He was the one who came with Huang JiLao when Old Kai threw that moron Fuan into the harbour. That is certainly it, Lu Seong nodded in a companionable manner. However, I do not think I have made either your or your junior sisters acquaintance before? Bai Ling, Lin Ling murmured, bowing politely. Bai Sana, she added, also bowing. So it was Fairy Ling and Fairy Sana, Lu Seong said with a further polite bow. I am honoured to make your acquaintance. Our pleasure, she murmured in reply. So, Daoist Sheng, you recognise this symbol of Xiao? Lu Seong asked, turning his attention back to Baisheng. I have an interest in history and old books, Baisheng replied with aplomb. These symbols are something that has exercised many a scholar, and who does not enjoy mysteries originating in eras long Ah, Brother Lu! Here you are! a second cultivator, wearing the robes of the Pill Sovereign Sect, sporting a rather frazzled beard and unusually short hair for a cultivator from the central continent, walked down the hall behind them. Ah, Senior Quan; sorry, I was caught up admiring this old thing, Lu Seong chuckled. Xiao how mysterious, Senior Quan mused, staring up at the plate. You can almost feel the aura of uncounted years within it. Daoist Bai here was just about to tell me of it, Lu Seong remarked drily. Ah, sorry, Senior Quan chuckled. I did not mean to interrupt, they are demanding I speak about herbs and... well. The bearded youth gave a shudder, while Lu Seong nodded knowingly. -Ah, he is an alchemist? she guessed, as that would explain the short hair and the slightly singed beard. Quan its kind of familiar? You are the famous alchemist? Baisheng asked politely, even as she was pondering his identity. I am indeed that Quan Dingxiang, who others say has a little achievement in alchemy, Quan Dingxiang remarked drily. And fellow Daoist is? Bai Sheng, Baisheng replied with a slight bow. Just a scholar who has an interest in watching the years go by. -That Quan Dingxiang? she blinked, nearly hiding her surprise with her mantra, then thinking better of it. Beside her, Lin Ling, who as she recalled had occasionally cursed the eminent alchemist when outer sect disciples quoted his observations back at her, was looking a bit pale. Honoured to make your acquaintance, Senior Quan, she murmured, collecting herself and bowing to him. My junior sisters, Bai Ling and Bai Sana, Baisheng said by way of introducing them. A pleasure, Quan Dingxiang replied, saluting them politely before turning back to the objects on display. Standing there, she listened as Baisheng recounted a tale and associated later theory about how there was rumoured to be a map to an ancient inheritance hidden in various artefacts carrying the Xiao symbol. Even with Lu Seong and Quan Dingxiang interrupting occasionally to ask odd questions it was somewhat interesting, although her interest in ruins and artefacts generally ran more in the vein of how dangerous are they, and how can they be avoided rather than their actual historical value. The questions the pair asked eventually led the discussion onto the topic of moon runes, which was much less understandable, to her frustration, before eventually Baisheng moved onto speculation by various esteemed scholars that some of the bowls in the hall had their origins in ancient alchemy methods. They followed along behind, largely ignored as Baisheng took the other two back down the hall, discussing a few of the bowls as they went, until they arrived back at the red stone cup with the image of the woman holding the sun. This is indeed a very curious piece, Quan Dingxiang concluded at last. Arborundum is usually empty, devoid of the spark that ancient records speak of, yet this piece it does have a faint something to it, does it not? It does, indeed, Lu Seong agreed, picking it up and turning it over in his hands, examining the designs, which were akin to vines or maybe a winding tree branch. The craftsmanship is also superlative. I wonder how it is designed to be used? It may well be a free cauldron, Quan Dingxiang mused, taking it from Lu Seong and holding it up. As in one designed for creating pills simply with qi? she asked, almost without thinking. You know of this? Quan Dingxiang asked, looking a bit surprised. I... Ah read about it somewhere, she muttered. Sorry for interrupting. Not at all, not at all, Quan Dingxiang sighed, giving her a slight smile. Sorry, we have talked away and you two young ladies have had to listen to us discuss old tales, bizarre pots and strange ruins, Lu Seong added. It is not very sociable of us Ah, its okay, Lin Ling added quickly. Its all been very interesting Indeed, we have learned a lot, she murmured. Lu Seong and Quan Dingxiang gave them a joint, good-humoured look that said they really didnt believe a word of it though, which she found somewhat galling in truth. My junior sisters real passion is herb lore, Baisheng added. And feng shui. A worthy pursuit, Quan Dingxiang nodded, though she noted he didnt seem that engaged now, probably because everyone said that when introducing themselves to him. Rather than say anything overt, she just bowed politely and accepted the acknowledgement. Being around Ling Yu enough had taught her what battles like this you fought, and trying to convince important cultivators you shared their expertise was something of an uphill battle, even when you had armour like a Bureau robe to wear. On that scale, being a woman interested in alchemy was a chasm into the abyss, simply due to the views about Yin and Yang in spirit roots and alchemists fires that were so pervasive. Feng shui is an unusual occupation for one so young, Lu Seong murmured, looking at them both. If you want to get anywhere with gardens its a requirement, Lin Ling replied politely. Very true, Baisheng agreed. Senior Quan She glanced around and found a group of disciples standing there looking expectant. Quan Dingxiang just sighed. Lu Meng Jiang? Yes, Senior Quan, the youth who had just spoken, who was the presumptive leader of the group of elegantly dressed disciples, murmured. Fairy Miao and the others hope you might speak about some of the more exotic herbs on display down below, before her Imperial Highness arrives? I suppose I must, Quan Dingxiang said with a soft sigh. Lu Seong, she noted, was shooting something of a glare at Lu Meng Jiang, who was clearly affecting not to notice, fully focused on Quan Dingxiang. Senior Quan is very generous, the group of elegantly dressed disciples murmured almost as one. Yes, he is, Lu Seong muttered. It is fine, Quan Dingxiang chuckled, though his mirth never really reached his eyes. I came here to enjoy the auction, it is only fair I speak to others of the remarkable things here so that they too can enjoy them more fulsomely. Many thanks! Senior Quan, the group murmured, properly in sync this time. Perhaps you would enjoy listening as well? Quan Dingxiang asked her and Lin Ling. She bowed politely to Quan Dingxiang and nodded, as did Lin Ling. The group ahead of them parted for Quan Dingxiang and Lu Seong, then closed again, nearly cutting Baisheng off, except that he just kept walking and two disciples who had tried to position themselves right behind Quan Dingxiang had to inelegantly dodge out of the way as he brushed them aside with barely a glance. Young Lady Lu Miao hoped you might talk about the moon maiden jasmine that grows in the Shadow Forest, Lu Meng Jiang said smoothly as both she and Ling quickened their pace so the group behind didnt split them from Baisheng. Very well, lead on, Quan Dingxiang said with a wave of his hand, not looking especially enthused. Lu Miao is the daughter of one of the most important elders in the Pill Sovereign Sect, Baisheng said softly. She is also quite infatuated with Quan Dingxiang. -Ah, so that is why he didnt just tell them to shove off, she mused, somewhat amused that even such an eminent alchemist would be faced with fights he could not win. Following along behind the group, they returned to the lower area, which was now quite a bit busier than she recalled, then they were led through the milling groups and back into the garden. One of the Myriad Herb disciples hurried forward, saw Lu Seong and promptly bowed. How can I help you, Young Noble Lu Young Sage Quan, the youth asked with an ingratiating smile. Please accompany us, I have been asked to speak about some herbs, Quan Dingxiang said with a polite smile. Of course, it would be my honour, the disciple replied quickly. My dear Sir Dingxiang, a flawless, dark-haired beauty, dressed in an extravagant purple gown that left little to the imagination, swept over, ignoring the Myriad Herb Association disciple and everyone else, to clasp Quan Dingxiangs hand with a radiant smile. I am so glad you came, I was worried that you would not! A pleasure as always, Young Lady Lu, Quan Dingxiang murmured, saluting her. You must tell us all about this jasmine! Fairy Miao said breathlessly. My junior sister hopes that it might help her make advances in her cultivation, but I would feel most at ease if you might give her some advice, and also enlighten the rest of us as well! Okay, Quan Dingxiang agreed with a slightly fixed smile, waving for the Myriad Herb disciple to show them the way. Following along, she found herself again looking around for tell-tale signs of the blood ling-corrupted herbs, because the facsimile of the Shadow Forest was muted, dim and a tiny bit predatory now. The humidity of the air was shifting, the natural yin strength of the alignments was merging with the rain to create a rather familiar ambience of smothering oppression and faint decay. Beyond the perimeter, the atmosphere of the gardens was also somewhat more fevered and overwrought, which she supposed could be a result of people anticipating the arrival of Princess Lian. I dont recall this earlier? someone behind them mused. I am sure I would have checked out such a plant. Apparently it was a late submission, perhaps someone wanted to attract the eye of the princess when she tours the pagodas, another added. Their group was also growing by the minute as well, as cultivators spotted Quan Dingxiang and tried to tag along or catch up. -It would be stupid to get separated from Baisheng just because I was looking at my feet in a crowd, she reflected, shaking her head and picking up her pace slightly. A moment later, Ling threaded her arm through hers and shot her a sour look that spoke volumes as three young female disciples marched past, pushing people out of the way. I have to admit, I am somewhat surprised at how underwhelming some of these plots are, a girl walking ahead of them added superciliously. Yep, my seniors kept saying there were so many spectacular herbs yet this is Gloomy and wet? someone else interjected. Rather... It should be ah the guide, who had just come into her view, was looking a bit vexed as the group all came to a halt near the pagoda representing South Grove. Apologies, it seems we must go the other way, the guide called out. It is a longer walk, but they are preparing the pagoda for the princesss arrival it seems. Thats okay, Quan Dingxiang mused, looking around with mild interest at the misty, tree-encircled garden plots. Ah, there you are, Baisheng remarked as they both caught up to him and the small crowd started to move off again. you were saying about these ruins? Lu Seong interjected, giving them both a polite nod of greeting before waving to a rather stylised set of stone slabs arranged into the side of a small outcropping between two of the gardens. Oh, yes, Baisheng mused as they wound on around a path through a tangled grove. I believe some of the wall carvings of spirit herbs on display came from them? That is correct, the disciple escorting the group, who was walking just ahead of them now, with Quan Dingxiang, agreed somewhat impatiently. I wish something could be done about this rain, someone else behind them grumbled. To that, all she could do was roll her eyes. She had long since abandoned an umbrella for a cloak and hat; however, others had not been quite so astute, so the group of about thirty cultivators was rather bunched together in places, and peoples umbrellas kept getting caught on trees, vines and other umbrellas. Zoning out the hustle and bustle, she watched for the faint tugs of the blood ling field; however, much as she had expected, there was nothing. As it was, they would be far too canny to be caught by someone like her who was actively wary for them. Ah here we are! the disciple pronounced abruptly, stopping them at a juncture between three gardens, about thirty metres south of the South Grove pagoda, and holding up a lantern to give people at the back something to focus on. Please gather around! Hey, move over! someone called from the back. Yeah, we want to see too! someone else muttered. What realm is this jasmine? she murmured, because the obfuscating ambience, with the mist and the occasional lantern and the shadows from the rocks and trees, was really fierce. Good question, Lin Ling agreed. This must be over Immortal at least. Of course it is! a female disciple from a sect she didnt know, who was standing behind them retorted superciliously. Do you know nothing? Fairy Miao would never bother with some herb that was merely Immortal! She stared at the girl, who was about the same age as her, suddenly unsure if this was the potential effect of the blood ling contamination or whether she was always this obnoxious. Quiet please! someone called. Senior Quan is about to lecture! Dont start yet! They changed the layout, Lin Ling signed to her, pointing off through the rain towards the middle of the garden. Ah, so they have, she agreed, exhaling softly. This is the opposite end of the clearing we stopped at earlier. Please, come this way! the guide called, waving for their group to follow him into the clearing. They both followed Baisheng and Lu Seong across the damp grass, down a smaller path, and then around a stand of trees planted on an artificial massif, at which point she at last orientated herself and found they were indeed on the far side of the same section that they had visited that morning, where the meek yin ginseng were planted. They are over there, Lin Ling signed, almost poking her side and drawing her attention to some darker patches of green by a few rocks next to a smaller massif that was about twice the height of a person. We cant see! Move over Fate-thrashed umbrella! Where is it anyway? Isnt it a jasmine, it should be in a tree We cant see the trees you cretin, its raining! This sucks So noisy, Lin Ling muttered beside her as they both picked their way after Baisheng again. It is what it is, she agreed softly. Its a big crowd after all Sighing, she pushed away the subtle sense that this kind of noise was very normal, and that anything nearby would be hiding and just watching. It is quite rowdy, Lu Seong muttered. It is Quan Dingxiang frowned, looking around. What is wrong? Baisheng asked, flicking water off the edge of his own umbrella. I have been to this forest before, Quan Dingxiang mused. Perhaps it is the rain, but this is a surprisingly realistic rendition. Probably, Lu Seong grimaced. Some elders have said that it is because the rain is somehow more real. Looking around, a small part of her was struck, with a remarkable sense of a recurring moment, that for a grove with such a jasmine in it it was annoyingly anticlimactic Hmmm Quan Dingxiang, who had stopped and was looking around with folded arms, turned back to the guide. I have to say I expected more. Are you sure this is the right place? It is, the guide affirmed, a bit more forcefully than he probably intended. She watched in silence as the famous alchemist started to pace around, poking at various parts of the misty, gloomy clearing, his expression growing steadily more confused. Finally, he stopped and waved the Myriad Herb disciple over, saying something she couldnt catch and pointing here and there. The disciple spent a few moments looking on his jade tablet, then just shook his head emphatically. This is more informative than I expected, Lin Ling signed, her mouth twisting into a faint smirk. She just shook her head, gently cycling her mantra, watching the onlookers still moving into the clearing trying to work out why Quan Dingxiang was not delivering the anticipated discussion about the jasmine. Senior Quan, is something the matter? someone finally spoke up. Yes, is there some difficulty with the jasmine? a concerned-sounding female disciple added from nearby. Where is the jasmine anyway? And what is this stupid briar Where are the herbs? She had only ever experienced the Red Pit, or the manipulative powers of the blood ling trees, with Arai or on her own. So, while she knew what it looked like in other people, to see those little slips occur in dozens of people simultaneously, all with none of them noticing due to the additional influence of the meek yin ginseng nearby was mildly enthralling, in a somewhat disturbing way. The Spirit and the Heart are strong, Renewal is the key to Body and Soul returning the Spirit to the Heart Exhaling, she murmured the mantra silently under her breath, letting it work against the subtle invasive tendrils trying to draw her into that alluring, enthralling moment to use that to put her into conflict with the others and make her lose awareness again of the perpetrators of this whole mess. By her third cycle, her mantra had mostly forced it out of her body, while by her fifth she was almost at the point of refining what remained, dispersed and scattered -Yeah, I dont think so, she mused to herself, roundly rejecting that sideways attempt by changing the impetus of the chant slightly to grind the influence down to nothing rather than incorporate a shadow of it. The worst part of it was that the aggressive, cloaking perception that all of this was normal still lingered. It was normal that the cultivators were disorganised. It was normal that they bickered and were unhappy that Quan Dingxiang was not explaining what he was doing. It was normal to not care what he was doing and so on and on. Well, thats unpleasant, she muttered, as it rolled back at her, even more subtly The sense of the blanket of obfuscating normality weakened abruptly. What the fates just happened someone nearby gasped as the stronger-willed cultivators snapped back to reality with almost She was ready for it. Most were not. Two screamed and collapsed, another curled up into a ball and started to sob piteously. Several simply fainted. Nameless-accursed ancestors! Quan Dingxiang bit off a curse and stalked back into view, holding up a twisting ginseng that was trying to break his arm with its root as if it was a serpent. There is more than one Lu Seong, who was nearby, pale and shaking, half whispered. What exactly is going onaeuuugh! someone who had managed to grasp the luckless Myriad Herb Association disciple found themselves punched in the face. Idiot! the disciple snarled. I am the guide here, not you! I AM THE GUIDE. Well, that progressed fast, Ling signed with a grimace. Well, he has probably been under the influence of them since the start, she pointed out. Fair point, Ling conceded. In the end, it took almost ten more minutes for everything to calm down and Quan Dingxiang and Lu Seong to reassert some semblance of order. W-what just happened? a flushed and uneasy-looking Fairy Miao asked Quan Dingxiang breathlessly. It should be a contamination, Quan Dingxiang said, looking around with a frown, the ginseng now passed off to another disciple who had wrapped it in a cloak. However, I have only read about this kind of phenomenon in accounts A c-contamination? someone quavered. Yes, these ginseng are able to use soul sense and no wards or suppression appear able to stop it, Quan Dingxiang explained, gesturing to the faintly twitching dark-green-leaved plant which the nearby disciple held up for everyone to see. Use soul sense? someone exclaimed. Isnt that meant to be impossible in this rain? another youth asked, sounding nervous. There was a long pause and the hubbub died down while, she presumed, various members of the audience tried to use their own soul sense to no avail. Are there any blood ling trees? Quan Dingxiang had probably intended to ask the guide, but the guide had been laid out cold by another cultivator. I very much doubt it, Baisheng remarked with a slight edge to his voice. From what I know of those trees they are very dangerous. Would someone dare be so foolish as to bring such a thing here to be auctioned? That was my impression as well, Quan Dingxiang agreed. However, this is He trailed off, then shook his head a few times. WhewThat is nasty, he muttered. Insidious too -Preach it, she thought, burying the unpleasant feelings of superiority in her mantra. A few moments later two more guides came rushing over, both looking out of breath. What happened? the older one, who she recognised as the dark-haired former Herb Hunter they had met earlier, asked. This may be some kind of blood ling contamination, Quan Dingxiang said, waving a hand towards the audience, many of whom were now sitting down, looking drained or just flat-out confused. Blood ling? the other guide repeated, sounding incredulous. Young Noble, I think you are mistaken. Thats impossible, the former Herb Hunter muttered. Apparently not, Quan Dingxiang retorted, holding up a meek yin ginseng with a scowl. Feel free to confirm it. In the end, it took a further ten minutes and much poking about while they stood on the sidelines for Quan Dingxiang and then the two guides to realise there were three ginseng and that the contamination was secondary. He ended up dissecting a ginseng for the group, with the guides permission, showing the evidence of the change in flesh colour and even producing a text that talked about various mutative influences on spirit herbs. This poses a problem, Lu Seong said at last, once Quan Dingxiang had finished his explanation and they were all gathered around again. It does, Quan Dingxiang agreed with a grimace. If this can spread, like it seems to, from mere contact with this corrupting soul sense then any number of other herbs may be in danger of being damaged or have already been affected. She found Baisheng, sitting nearby, looking appropriately affected, and raised an eyebrow questioningly. The disguised old man gave her a half-smile and a shrug, which was really all the confirmation she needed that somehow this was his doing. What do we do now? a female disciple from the Lu clan standing next to Lu Seong asked. Now? We find out how widespread this is, Quan Dingxiang replied. The blood ling trees apparently grow exclusively in a place called the Red Pit, so let us go to the western side of the gardens and start from there. As expected of Senior Quan! someone else exclaimed. Soon others joined in, extolling how impressive it was that the eminent alchemist had deduced the problem, however, she noticed he was still standing there looking pensive. Is there still something wrong? Fairy Miao, asked, sounding concerned. Maybe Quan Dingxiang frowned. It remains to be seen. First, we must track down more of these! Of course! Fairy Miao declared, almost immediately, then turned to the others grouped around them. Everyone! Let us give help to Quan Dingxiang and do our utmost to solve this dreadful contamination before it becomes any worse! Of course! Fairy Miao! Let us start immediately! She watched, shaking her head, as the thirty-odd cultivators started to get up and rapidly organize groups, take out talismans and even the odd compass and scatter in every direction. Well this has been educational, Ling muttered, looking around. Its the power of a name, she agreed with a soft sigh. In the end, it took almost another two hours to find a dozen other contaminated plants, including the rock rose she had found earlier. The first meek ginseng was, somewhat surprisingly, not among them, but she was sure that they had missed quite a few in the first pass that were not well developed in any case. By that point, there were so many people singing Quan Dingxiangs praises that she found herself wondering if they were actually going to construct a physical shrine to him. Its kind of pathetic, really, isnt it? Ling muttered from the vantage point they had retreated to on the second floor veranda to watch the insanity of the search unfold. It is kinda, she agreed. However, this has rather neatly eviscerated the immediate danger, so its all to the good I suppose. The princess is arriving! someone yelled from the front entrance of the hall. SEEING PRINCESS LIAN! SEEING PRINCESS LIAN! Salutes rippled through the whole area below them as she looked on. The Imperial Princess entered the garden a moment later, followed by some two dozen others all dressed in fine robes and jewellery. Ling Yu was actually in pride of place, quite close to the front, as, she noted, was the Deng clan scion. Juni and Xingjuan were also visible in formal gowns of the Kun clan, looking rather nonplussed at what was going on. Down below, she saw Ling Yu scan the crowd, then the balcony and catch sight of them. She gave her friend a small wave and got a tiny nod back, before Ling Yu returned her focus to the group below who had come forward, led by Lu Seong and a Four Peacocks Court disciple of some status, who were explaining and pointing at the various herbs. The famous alchemist sees through the stratagem and is praised by the princess for salvaging her grand occasion, Baisheng, who had arrived beside her, remarked drily. Thus does Quan Dingxiang become the man of the hour! I suppose he does, she agreed with a deep sigh, glad the problem was more or less solved. You are not dissatisfied? Baisheng asked her with a faint smile. A little, she conceded, while Lin Ling nodded. However, this kind of attention seems as much a curse as a blessing. It is, Baisheng agreed. There are always many sides to a story after all. That which is in the open, lauded for all to see the accolade of the young hero, his reputation ascendant. And that which was done in darkness, unsung and unknown, but from which the most profound seeds can bloom when eyes have moved on. Isnt that a quote from Seng Mo? Lin Ling mused. Is it Baisheng chuckled, staring down at Ling Yu and Juni standing near the princess talking about something. I suppose it is, isnt it. Chapter 8 – Wet Season ft. Mangos
The Wet Season usually starts on the last few days of the final month of the year. This is a day of great cultural import to many different communities and peoples across Eastern Azure: it is on this day, after the harvests have been brought in, that most villages honour their ancestors, give thanks for the year that has passed and look to the New Year. It is also the day on which, traditionally, villages used to divine the spirit roots of their children, condemn criminals, inaugurate the ancient rites of succession and much more besides. It is on this day, when the flow of qi through the world shifts from north to south and starts to move from east to west, that divinations relating to fate, destiny and good fortune are at their most sensitive. In this era, the most auspicious place on the realm plane on this day is the Jade Gate, on the Imperial central continent, and it is no mistake that the reconstituted Imperial Astrology Bureau has its largest pagodas there. What is truly interesting, however, is that this ''eye of good fortune'' was once centred on the Yin Eclipse Mountains, and the re-centring of it to the Jade Gate is, in fact, imperfect. There are no absolutes, especially in relation to good fortune, and there have thus been times when, against all the odds, the eye has moved and when it does C when the rains come early on Yin Eclipse, and the thunder comes late, on the last day of the year C each time, something remarkable or terrible occurs. Blue Water Sage, Demoness Mo, Song Jia, Di Ji, Cao Hongjun, the Three Schools Conflict. Great and small, all are bound by a single, ephemeral thread to a day when the compass of a world wandered back to its origin.
Excerpt from: The Wandering Compass ~By the Wandering Scholar, Seng Mo.

~ Jun Arai C Near Jade Willow Village ~
*Boom* Thunder rolled through the late afternoon sky, travelling out of the mountains towards the coast, making the falling rain shimmer iridescent in the early evening light. The rains come early, the season comes late why do we even pay those worthless astrologers? Old Xian, who was sitting near to where she was standing, remarked with some amusement. Good question she agreed, flicking the edge of her hat to dislodge some of the water settling into it. Off to one side, Village Elder Chen was seated under his own umbrella, looking wet and miserable as he watched some thirty cultivators from the village work wearily in the rain and tangled vegetation of the clearing to finish setting up the formation she had provided. Are you not going to provide more instruction? Elder Chen asked, glancing over. This is instruction, she deadpanned, watching the group from the Ha clan and their Din guest taking part below order everyone else around, trying to set up the formation she had provided as they understood it, not as she had explained its use. They will fail to seal this one as well, Elder Chen pointed out. I know, she agreed, not looking at either Ha Botan or the youth standing beside Elder Chen: Din Kongfei, the young hero who had slain the tetrid. The instruction comes from why. This is a lesson, not a demonstration. Very good, Old Xian chuckled. This is a valuable lesson to everyone, not that those who need it most seem to be taking it to heart. Ha Botan scowled at Old Xian and Din Kongfei just frowned, but neither said anything, perhaps wary of the exact status of the old man, who, despite several attempts by Din Kongfei to find out, had said nothing regarding that topic. At this rate we will be up here until it gets dark Yunhee, who was perched on another nearby rock, looking a bit like a bedraggled monkey in her own grass cloak and hat, added. If we are up here when dusk falls, we are up here when it falls, she replied with a resigned shrug. The request is what it is. Elder Chen stared at her as if trying to see if she was making a joke at the larger groups expense but she was not. But the mountains are certainly dangerous at night; surely you know this, Hunter, Din Kongfei said. They are, Young Master Din, she acknowledged, but the conditions of the request are what they are, and it is required to be fulfilled, is this not the case, Associate Ha? It is Young Lord Din, Ha Botan corrected her with a supercilious expression, before turning back to Din Kongfei: And while this is the case, Young Lord Kongfei, as you rightly alluded to, there is of course latitude, and consideration is given for competence and extenuating circumstances. Really now Old Xian muttered drily behind her. That would be a new one. Both Ha Botan and Din Kongfei again glanced over at the old man with faint frowns {Ms Mani-fold Mount} The formation down below quivered, shifted and collapsed mid-activation with a dull thump, sending half a dozen villagers and Wen Bei sprawling, coughing up mouthfuls of blood. There was some cursing and a lot of pointing this way and that as cultivators slumped down in the mud or on rocks, looking drained. After gesturing at a few people, the other youth from the Din clan, Din Jian Fuhao, and the four from the Ha clan, all shook their heads and came back up the slope. As expected, it is a subpar formation, Young Master Dins Ten Thousand Jade Palms Upon the World would be far more suitable! one Ha clan disciple was saying as they came into hearing range. Or perhaps Caging Bands of the Tyrant Dragon? Ha Caolun, the young master leading the escort of the Din clan pair added. The third, Ha Erlang Leng, who was the only actual Pavilion-trained Hunter among them, just wiped the water from his face and, when he caught her eye, grimaced. Indeed, Caging Bands would work, the last disciple agreed. It seems your formation has failed again, Din Kongfei remarked to her with a faint hint of a challenge. She shrugged and looked at the group below, trying not to sigh audibly. The day had been much like this for the most part. There had been some initial success, once the complaining about the trek up into the valleys had died out due to general exhaustion and it being self-evident to the complainers that nothing they said was going to change anything. They had gotten half a dozen ginseng of various stripes that barely qualified as quasi-Qi Condensation, which were now held in several pots stacked beside her; however, none of them really qualified as a spirit herb because they were just hard to find and rather lacking in any real means. That had been early morning. It was now late evening and they had found two actual spirit herb ginseng, both varieties not really sought after, and only caught one of them. The captured one, which had tried to drown Wen Bei in a mire and broken the legs of three people in its enraged ambush, was now in a pot beside Old Xian which still twitched occasionally if anyone looked at it. The second had escaped after a failure much like this, though born of genuine inexperience in working with the formation rather than people just giving bad instructions, as this failure was. The herb they were now trying to corner had almost been a chance find as they made their way around the massif that towered above them, wreathed in mist and cloud. In other circumstances she would have cut through the forest, rather than follow an established path, but the combination of the large, rather inexperienced group and a need to be very by the numbers meant they had taken the main path into this part of the valley. That decision had, apparently, been vindicated by Ha Caoluns compass finding something auspicious nearby as they descended down to the shallow forest sinkhole they were now on the edge of. Should we go look for another? Elder Chen asked her, which was a somewhat loaded question in its own right. She swept the clearing below and shook her head. The ginseng was still there, lurking by some rocks, hiding its form below the quagmire formed of a small stream running down out of them from the massif above. It was the last place you would expect to look for one and it was aware enough to know that those it could detect down below were inexperienced morons. Neither she nor Old Xian had gone within a hundred paces of it yet, mostly in case something like this happened. That will not be necessary, she said, slipping off her rock, withdrawing her spirit wood mattock from her talisman and focusing on her mantra. I will be back in a moment. Ha Leng could you come with me? she asked the only other person in whose competence she had any shred of faith at this point. Ha Leng glanced at the others, who just shrugged, and then started to walk back down the slope with her. I know we dont really get on, she remarked to the dark-haired, slightly muscular youth, but if this keeps up we will be walking around up here after midnight. We will he agreed, not meeting her eyes. It wasnt that she had any real issues with him personally, as her impression of him was rather slight for all that he was her age and had been of the same class for a year or two within the Pavilion. Rather, the issue arose from him being one of the many Ha clan scions who were to put it bluntly, fair weather Hunters. It also didnt help that he was a friend of Ha Yun, the young master of the Ha family, one of the major Ha clan factions in West Flower Picking Town. That faction were the main reason she was stuck doing missions like this, which they should have been doing except they were always handed easy, high-paying jobs with the Ha clans estates around the province. How come you are here anyway? she asked. Werent you on a request with Han Shu? Setting up a formation in Green Veil Village and training folks how to use it? That ended early, Ha Leng replied with a shrug. Ohh? She frowned, glancing at him. There was some problem? That request should have been very easy, if logistically tedious, given it dealt with furthering the clean-up of a long-running invasion of shadow-flower balsam from the foothills of the Yin Eclipse Mountains where they bordered onto the Shadow Forest to the south-east of West Flower Picking Town. Well yes, Ha Leng sighed, kicking a rock down through the tangled greenery as they walked down to the group. I have to admit, I am morbidly impressed, she conceded, wondering what misfortune Han Shu had actually kicked over, that stuff is a headache, sure, but its only dangerous if you happen to be a spirit herb field, a canal bank or someones finances tied to the wellbeing of those. Ha Leng scowled slightly, but did continue his explanation. Well, when the local village authorities saw we had two nine-star ranked Herb Hunters along, they wrangled on a bunch of other requests Hah she could only shake her head at that. No honour among the Ha clan? She could sort of guess what had happened anyway. No doubt someone had seen an opportunity C much like here C to throw a bunch of difficult requests at a group of people who were bureaucratically chained to requiring the authorisation of village authorities for the completion of their own mission. Low blow, Ha Leng grumbled, swiping a tree branch out of the way. Well, one of them that Han Shu took on, a mission to clear out a mutated balsam that was taking over fallow fields, led to the village leaders son nearly being crippled, because it was actually a mutated blood vetch that had crept in from the forest border. Oh she sighed, wincing. Blood vetch, which liked to parasitize local fauna to tend and protect it, was unpleasant at the best of times; to run into a mutate outside the suppression zone was a great way to finish a bad day early. Is he okay? she asked, because, while he was a bit older than her, Han Shu was someone she considered a colleague and a friend, and someone who, like Juni, had taught her when she was still in training. Yes, the village leaders son is fine She stared at Ha Leng but he just rolled his eyes. -And there goes my lingering bit of sympathy for you, you tit, she grumbled internally. Han Shu is also fine, Ha Leng said with a sigh, casting her a sideways look that was not quite suggestive, but edging towards it. After that, we just set up the formation and one Hunter remained to stay and train people. Han Shu came back with us because he took a few injuries from the vetch. The clan elders needed someone who had actually set foot in the suppression zone to accompany Young Master Ha Caolun, his friends, Young Master Din Jian Fuhao and Young Lord Din Kongfei. I was told to accompany them. Ah, I see, she nodded. I am surprised they didnt send Ha Yun or Ha Lian Qing. Both of them are tied up in the Patriarchs celebrations, Ha Leng shrugged. So what do I need to do to make this work, so we can all go back and have a hot meal? The problem isnt the formation or the people, its the compass that that Din youth was using, she explained. The formation is set up so it creates its own compass, there is no need to shortcut it by adding another C that just disrupts the harmony. Surely that would not matter too much? Ha Leng asked with a frown. That compass is a top of the line Two words: Grandmaster Mang, she pointed out. Ahh Ha Leng sighed, casting her a faintly accusatory glance. Why didnt you say so? We could have been done with this already! Would it have made any difference? she grunted. And I am here to teach, not lead by the hand. This is an important lesson. When I did it, they took us up to the edge of the Red Pit, and we stayed there till we worked it out for ourselves. Its a basic requirement for ranking up to five stars. I would have thought some young lord with a bunch of fancy formations would have known about using stable centres and bespoke formations not playing well with cover-all compasses. Ha Leng glanced back up the slope at Ha Caolun and the Din youths and sighed, wisely choosing to say nothing. Uh Miss Jun, Heng Ning sat up from the rock she was perched on, wiping mud off her face. Sorry Dont be, this is not your fault. Recall what those old timers always say about people who cant cut bamboo. A crap woodcutter blames his axe? Lun Quan chuckled. But are we the woodcutter or the axe, Kun Shi, who was also nearby grumbled. I must say it has been rather illuminating, Fan Aoshen, who was the only one of Kun Shis friends from the Jade Willow Sect who was here, added. Yes, she remarked, to both question and statement, which drew a few weary chuckles. So what do we do? Chen Lanfeng asked, also coming over. The formation has failed twice now. The application failed twice, she replied, which just means you have to change your methodology. Change the methodology? Do you know the words you speak? She turned around to find that the Ha clan young master from Blue Water City had come back down the slope. Evidently, because I just spoke them, she replied with a deadpan tone. Unless I just imagined what I said and there is a blood ling tree this far out. That was a joke, she said, looking around at the suddenly tight faces on everyone else, Ha Leng included. Elder Chen has agreed to Pavilion Elder Has suggestion that Young Lord Din be allowed to finish this with his formation, Ha Caolun stated with a faint smirk. What is that going to achieve exactly? she asked. That is not for someone like you to say, Ha Caolun retorted. Will Young Lord Din leave his formation here for Jade Willow Village to use as they like? she pointed out. Will Young Lord Din stay and instruct some other experts in how it is to be arranged? You are just here to do as you are told, Ha Caolun said simply. You may have some small status through your advancement by sideways means up the Pavilion roster, but you are just a small person in the end She stared at Ha Caolun for a long moment as he spoke, then cut him off as she turned away and waved at Dan Fen Guang. Disciple Guang, could you go over to the pond by the rocks and poke around in it with a stick please? Dan Fen Guang stood up from his own mossy rock and returned a somewhat sceptical look, but walked over to the muddy quagmire with a few water ferns around it where she was pointing. Okay, Ha Leng, get ready Oh no the Ha clan Herb Hunter groaned, but she was already walking diagonally across the clearing. Dont ignore me when I am Anytime! she called over to Dan Fen Guang, tuning out Ha Caolun. What do you want me to do? he called back. Just wade in there and start digging! she said cheerfully. The rest of you, get that formation set up again and eat a replenishment pill if you need to! That is not what! Ha Caolun protested. If he can get his fancy Ten Thousand Fingers thing set up before we catch the ginseng, he is welcome to it, she said without looking around. Dan Fen Guang was already up to his knees in the muddy edge of the pond, poking into its depths with one of the bronze-leafed willow staves as she got to where she needed to be, keeping her qi and intent completely hidden with her mantra. What exactly is he looking Dan Fen Guang let out a shocked yell as something recoiled in the pond, sending him tumbling and the staff spinning across the clearing in a vicious arc. The ground rippled as Ha Leng, who was half-way to the pond, stamped hard, sending a pulse of qi into it. It was weak and suppressed, but it did the job as a dozen briar-like tendrils lashed out of the ground, shredding clothes and sending people dashing for the rocks {Mangs Manifold Mountain} The clearing creaked, the leaves on trees shivering and the disturbed water in the pond shuddering. Everyone bar those channelling the formation and her, who had originally imprinted it, was frozen in place, unable to move so much as a finger. The only thing moving within a hundred metres of the centre of the formation was falling rain. Shaking her head, she walked over to the edge of the pond and waded into the muddy edge of the pool. Hefting the mattock, she swung it down and tore up a large chunk of the ground, levering it back and forth Tendril-like creepers slipped out of the mud and a numbing qi slipped into her body, trying to put watery thorns in her leg muscles and distort the meridians running through them. Cast from the Spirit, the Heart is broken and the Renewal of the Body and Soul is subverted. It was wasteful, but she was a bit annoyed anyway. It was clear that the whole thing would turn into a pointless demonstration of Din Kongfeis big formation, so showing off a bit was an acceptable price for resolving things quickly. -If you want to make a mess, you can do it on your own time, she sneered, feeding her anger and frustration from the last few days, along with a healthy dose of the lingering recollection of the nightmare that had woken her, into the qi of the ginseng. The ginseng, already partially locked in place, was stunned completely by a single retaliatory burst of her intent, the distortions to its qi allowing her to see for a brief moment where it was. Sneaky plant, she muttered under her breath. She walked back out of the pond where it had been and followed the track of its roots until she arrived roughly at the epicentre, which was nearly at the base of the slope below where Old Xian and the others were watching. Swinging with the mattock, she quickly opened up a hole in the loamy soil and after about ten seconds had it bounce off something with a hollow *clonk*. Scraping back the dirt, she saw how the ginseng had been able to move and sighed. Taking the mattock, she wedged it under the pot and pried it up The root of the ginseng lashed out at her but she ignored it, intending to take the hit and counter the poison with her mantra At the last moment, she threw herself back, rolling away from the limb. Even so, she was fractionally too late as a stabbing lance of something untouchable and impossible slid into her mind, ignoring every defence she naturally possessed as easily as the suppressing rain and then ran into her mantra, which blunted the soul attack. Wiping blood from her nose, she withdrew a talisman from her talisman wallet at her waist and blocked the follow-up attack with a barrier. What happened? Yunhee, who had arrived on the edge of the formation, called over. She waved for the woman to stay back and quickly went back to the ginseng. Flipping the blue-grey stone pot, monographed with the familiar Tai symbol from the ruin, back over she grasped the ginseng by its main root and sent another pulse of intent-infused qi into it. Its flesh recoiled, the recently healed scars weeping milky sap as it struggled with the last of its strength, lashing at her with its wilting, pale green foliage, attempting to escape the constraints of the formation. The suppression around her creaked for a few more moments, then collapsed as those maintaining it ran out of qi, allowing Yunhee to arrive beside her, followed by Ha Leng and Ha Caolun. Well, theres your ginseng she spat, tossing the exhausted herb down onto a nearby piece of luss cloth and passing the bowl to Yunhee. This is Old Xian, who had come down, now squatted beside the half-metre-long black-grey root, frowning. Golden Core black mud ginseng, she pronounced. One that has been heavily pruned down to size, probably to make it less detectable. How does that help? Yunhee asked, crouching down to look in the hole she had dug. By harming its vitality, its imprint on compasses will appear less; it promotes an instinctual desire in the plant to conceal itself, while also stressing it out, Old Xian mused, using a knife to slice open the flesh where one of its old roots had been detached, exposing a pale blue Spirit Jade set into the herbs flesh. Ahhah! And it has a Spirit Jade that will provide fuel for it, and also maybe Is there a formation disk or anything in there? she asked, thinking back to the other herbs she had found. Here Yunhee replied, pulling a muddy grey disk out of the earth in the pot, followed by what looked like a compass and a few cracked ward stones. This was set here deliberately, to injure people, she mused, looking up at the path they had come down into the shallow sinkhole, then crouching down beside the plant to look at it more closely. Probably forced as well, if they expended a whole Spirit Jade. Indeed Old Xian agreed, turning the herb over for her to see the damage on the other side. I agree that it has been forcibly promoted: to Soul Foundation in fact. She looked at the sap on the edge of his knife, which had a faint red sheen. And its a blood ling mutate, she noted. What do you make of this compass, Sir Xian? Yunhee asked, passing it over to him. The old man took it and considered it pensively, then passed it to her. She turned it over in her hands as well, looking at it. Its an anchor compass; designed to stabilize alignments or hide things. She passed it back to Old Xian, who nodded. Agreed. Someone put this herb here, with a compass that hid the inauspicious traces and twisted the local alignments. The pot hides the plant from intent and the formation binds it to the area, like the other that I found, she agreed, taking in the sinkhole and thinking about its position relative to the path. This is a trap, designed to maim the unwary, Old Xian said, standing up and brushing some of the mud off. And a well-done one as well. Whoever did this knew what they were at. It looks quite rustic? Yunhee noted, turning over the formation centre. That is the point, Old Xian said, this kind of thing is popular out east. It is how the rebel forces north of Golden Promise have held out all these years Someone wants us to think this is Easten mercenaries, she concluded, recalling what Talshin had said. Old Xian nodded, then turned as Elder Chen and the others finally came down. What have you found? Ha Botan asked, rather superciliously. An extenuating circumstance, Old Xian replied blandly. A what? Elder Chen frowned. This is a trap, an ambush set up for the unwary, Old Xian explained. A compass set in a pot that hides qi and intent, a formation to anchor it and the compass hides the ill intent and provides a lure for any looking for spirit herbs like ginseng. Quite a few eyes turned to Ha Caolun, who flushed with anger. It could have drawn anyone, she said smoothly. In any case, this changes matters significantly. It does, would you not agree, Elder Chen? Old Xian mused. What is the suggested method for dealing with this? Elder Chen asked. We do nothing, she replied with aplomb. We do Din Kongfei frowned. This is something made by indigenous rebels, your own kind, have you no shame to say this before Ignoring him, she continued. The season is changing and the rain is showing no signs of letting up. If we leave this place well alone for a few weeks, all the forced herbs will perish and the danger will be gone. And you can be certain of this? Elder Cheng asked with a frown. It is well known how the valleys work; formations are sapped and qi replenishment is non-existent for things from outside, unless you use spirit stones and the like. This one was a Spirit Jade she passed the Jade over to Elder Chen. It was probably full when planted, she added, and even if it was not, a formation powered by a Spirit Jade that does something as simple as light a flame when qi is sent into it will last a matter of weeks at best, this is well known. It is, Ha Leng agreed as the others in the Ha group turned to him. So we just go back? Elder Chen asked with frown. Yes, in effect, she replied. As the most experienced Herb Hunter here, I have to say this. This is a teaching request. Not a mission to de-trap a valley. If you can pay me a Heavenly Jade and give me six months, five hundred cultivators and a teleport formation for personal use, maybe we can talk. Hah you are funny, Din Kongfei interjected... A Heavenly Jade? A teleport formation I second this, Chen, Old Xian agreed. Jade Willow Village already has enough bodies, do you want to add to it for something as prideful as this? Elder Chen cast a glance over at the recovering disciples, which included Chen Da and Chen Lanfeng, and sighed. We have got ginseng, they have experienced a bit, this is enough, Old Xian added. The village has been better served by Hunter Juns generosity in dealing with the lotus infestation in regards to training these kids than it deserves, frankly. Okay, Elder Chen sighed. We will return and discuss matters. The trip back was slow, and boring as it turned out, but she was happy to take that in the circumstances. The most onerous part of it was having to put up with the passive-aggressive attitudes of the Ha and Din group, coupled with the early onset of qi exhaustion for many of the less experienced cultivators due to trekking in the forests. The rapid collapse in energy levels for many of the group served as a further subtle reminder that there were dangers to the suppression zone beyond the obvious. Qi exhaustion and replenishment was not a huge concern for her, because physical cultivators handled that rather well; her mantra worked just fine in the suppression. For spiritual cultivators though, the suppression on their laws and arts was harsh. For them, the only option was to replenish their qi with pills and that opened up the unpleasant prospect of pill overburden. It was thus a great relief to most of those with her when they finally exited the tangled jungle, crossed over one of the canal bridges that marked the rough border of the suppression zone, and found themselves back in the spirit fields. Fates I feel like I just vomited all my qi onto the ground Wen Bei groaned, sitting down on a boundary stone at the top of the bank. Dont waste pills on recovery now, she warned those near her as Wen Bei and some of the other Jade Willow Sect disciples started to take out recovery pills. What do you mean? Fan Aoshen asked, pill bottle half unstoppered. Each time you endure that and dont use artificial means to recover, it will lessen the effect next time, she explained. Oh Kun Shi sighed and shoved the bottle back into his pouch. It also builds stamina, good for the foundation and the meridians! Old Xian added, crossing over the bridge and dropping down a bundle of herbs which he had been steadily adding to all day. Off to one side, she could see the Ha group had largely ignored her advice and were passing around several high quality recovery tonics. -Oh well, not my problem, she shrugged, turning back to Old Xian. Did you find what you needed? she asked, because she had not really had time to talk to him much on the descent. Oh, yes, Old Xian nodded. Just some medicinal stuff for Little Xian, to make a meridian tempering bath. We will progress to see the village elders first, Elder Chen, who had followed Old Xian over, interjected. Fine, no point in putting it off, she agreed. Come on everyone, the faster we get back, the faster you can feel alive again! she called out to the thirty-odd cultivators sitting around in slumped exhaustion. There were quite a few groans, but most of them got back up to their feet and started to pick up bundles of herbs and the few ginseng worth bringing back. She watched them for a few moments until it was clear that nobody was going to fall over into the canal or something and then did a double take, because there were three extra cultivators The three, who were kind of small and wearing broad grass hats and leaf cloaks saw her looking She threw herself flat as a rotten spirit fruit about the size of a fist hissed past her face. It hit Chen Da in the back of the head, who promptly screamed and fell down the slope into the canal. Half a dozen more hissed past her in quick succession, hitting various unlucky cultivators as everyone went scrambling for cover. One of the Ha clan cultivators half got a talisman out, but the monkeys, for that was what they were, were already back over the canal, carrying a potted ginseng and two bundles of miscellaneous herbs and fleeing into the suppression zone. Sitting up, she sighed and looked over the canal edge at Chen Da, who was trying to wipe stinking, pulpy durmian fruit out of his hair and climb back up at the same time. Well, that is a fairly Heng Ning started to say. There was an explosion from across the canal that sent hot air and vapour swirling. HEY DONT BE STUPID! one of the locals a bit further along yelled at the Ha youth who had cast the talisman. Witless Bum! Witless Bum! the hooted calls in very crude Easten echoed out of the steaming vegetation of the forest boundary. Shit Lun Quan, who had been hit in the face by one of the fruit, spat, wiping it off. Well, that is a fitting end to a shit day, she remarked drily. Can we chase after them? Fuan Gu, who was clearly inexperienced in the terrible ways of monkey bands, asked. With half of us splattered in durmian fruit juice? she asked rhetorically. Do you want to be stung and bitten by every scavenging insect within a mile? Fate-thrashed things, Elder Chen spat. It seems we will have to Talk to the Beast Cadre? she asked drily. Elder Chen shot her a look, that tried its best to skewer her to the stone behind her but was rather undermined by the fact that he had also been hit on the arm by a durmian fruit. Which ginseng was it? she asked. Just a quasi-Condensation one, Heng Ning, who had gone over to help the two luckless villagers who had been robbed, called back. At least the monkeys will eat well tonight, Old Xian chuckled, taking aim and sending a fruit he had actually caught out of the air sailing into the rain-drenched gloom on the other side of the canal. How did they pass unnoticed? one of the Ha clan youths demanded accusatorily. By being very intelligent qi beasts at the Soul Foundation realm, Old Xian remarked drily. They are probably survivors of the West Flower Picking troupe from a few years back. We have to go back and chase them! Din Jian Fuhao, who had arrived beside them, declared grimly. That bundle of herbs was a thing that belonged to Young Lord Kongfei! Ha Caolun, who had also arrived, added. -Then why were the villagers carrying it? she wanted to ask, but thought better of it. That would be inadvisable, Ha Leng muttered. It is just three Soul Foundation beasts, a few good talismans will I am sorry, Young Lord Din, Elder Chen grimaced, clearly finding a line to finally draw, but that is out of the question. The monkeys, while a menace, are manageable in small numbers however, if you kill them you will have a whole tribe of monkeys rampaging through this region by night, tearing up fields, pissing in canals, abducting dogs and the like, she finished. It will become a matter for the Beast Cadre. Elder Chen again sent her a sideways look of impotent annoyance, no doubt imagining the kind of terms that a vexed Elder Lianmei might put on that kind of request. Usually you can recover things that they steal, she added. I doubt that will be possible, Old Xian grinned. Oh, I agree, she acknowledged, but it would be remiss of me not to say so. You can? Ha Caolun frowned. Oh yes however yep, I rather doubt its possible, she sighed, savouring the moment. Just say it! Din Jian snapped. Well, you can put out an offering for them, then call out Father Monkey, your servant is here!. After that, when they come, if you bow down six times and call them grandfather they usually return things You! Din Jian hissed, his face flushing until Old Xian cut him off, putting a palm to the youths chest before he could summon a weapon. She is not joking, those pests learnt from the very best watching young idiots in towns run riot. They drink, they gamble, they come with the rains when nobody can use soul sense to find them, and they act like absolute bandits, using every trick they learn by watching young masters at work, Old Xian growled. And then they run away to the suppression zone and slap their balls at you, Yunhee added. Why are such crude things tolerated? Din Kongfei scowled. It would never be permitted on the Imperial continent. They also protect children, kill qi beasts and, if left alone, usually do enough good to allay the occasional bit of theft, she pointed out. Many a lost child has shown up wearing a fern cloak and talking about big brother monkey who killed a spider or similar, in these villages. Indeed, Elder Chen murmured. While Young Lord Dins displeasure is understandable, some things are just the will of heaven, please give our village some face and let this matter be. Din Jians expression twisted, then he just shook his head and stalked off in the direction of the village. Ha Botan frowned at them, then glanced after the youth and grimaced, setting off after him. Ha Caolun cast a final sour look at them then hurried after, followed by the rest of the Ha group. Something will have to be done about them, Yunhee pointed out as they also started walking. Probably, Old Xian agreed. But that is not our problem. No, it is not, she agreed, looking at the slightly hunched back of Elder Chen as he stalked after the Ha group with the manner of a man who saw a lot of explaining to others in his immediate future. It is just fortunate that they did not pester us in the forest. Yes fortunate, Old Xian mused. Very fortunate. They will probably demand compensation, Yunhee added as they crossed over a second canal and onto a proper path. The monkeys, or the village elders? she joked, running a hand through the sodden hair at the nape of her neck. Yunhee stared at her for a moment then shook her head in amusement. The village elders, Yunhee clarified after a moment. Yeah, and probably they will take it out of the mission payment, she sighed. How much is that anyway? Yunhee asked. She kicked a stone off into the rainy, amber-tinted evening gloom. Twenty spirit stones. This daughter has had her horizons broadened, Yunhee remarked, feigning utter shock. They dragged you through this for twenty spirit stones? Someone really hates this village maybe even more than I do right now, she muttered, shaking her head and scattering water droplets from the edge of her hat as she did so. Indeed, they got about two Spirit Jades worth of work out of you for a pittance, Old Xian agreed, laughing. If I were you, Miss Jun, I would exercise your right to talk loudly over alcohol here and there over the next few weeks. All she could do was laugh at that as well, because it was true, and the alternative was either crying or hitting something. The rest of the trip back to the village was monkey-free, although she didnt doubt one or two were nearby, hidden in the rain. Passing through the gate into the village proper, she did pull aside the guard and quickly tell him of the encounter, if only so it wouldnt be held over her somehow at a later date. The guard, who was not anyone she recognised, just groaned and thanked her for the information before waving to his deputy to take over and heading off at a brisk trot towards the barracks. Elder Chen and the Ha group quickly bid farewell at that point and headed off into the town, as did the others after some moments sorting out what would happen with the remaining spirit herbs. So, what do we do now? Yunhee asked, as they watched the rest of the group scatter back to the shelter of their homes and estates. We go to the village elders, she said without any hesitation. Probably best, Old Xian agreed. Dont give the schemers time to get a story in order. Uhuh she agreed, setting off towards the main square, just about visible above the rooftops thanks to the Pavilion, which glimmered like a ghostly lantern-lit tree in the downpour. The main square was fairly deserted, which was unsurprising, given the rain was really hammering down now. Her paranoia was thoroughly vindicated, though, by discovering that the Ha group had come to the elders immediately, if by slightly circuitous means, and were already inside. I feel like this is getting a bit repetitive, she mused to Old Xian as they stood in the hall, waiting to be seen by the elders. You are right, Old Xian agreed, This old man is getting a bit tired of it as well. Yunhee? Old Xian said, turning to her erstwhile guard. Sir Xian? Yunhee murmured. Take us in there. Uh that will cause some annoyance? Yunhee frowned. Ill permit it. I want a warm meal and a bath, the old man frowned. Standing here is bad for an old mans health. Yunhee bowed slightly and walked over towards the guards. Hey you cant one of them started to say. The instruction was to wai She never even saw what Yunhee did, they just crumpled to the ground, unconscious, blood running from their noses. Yunhee pushed open the door and caught the blade that was cut at her bare-handed, shattering it like it was glass and tossing the weapon to the side. Kun Yunhee begs elders apologies. Sir Xian wishes to see you immediately, the young woman murmured, her voice carrying all the way through the building like a faint sigh. In the distance there were various thuds, several curses and the sound of running feet. She glanced at Old Xian, who just smirked and followed after her. -Of course she sighed, not sure why she was surprised. Talshin wouldnt have put someone with her who wasnt skilled. The guard whose blade Yunhee had shattered sat slumped against the wall, his face pale, just staring at them as she walked past. Two more guards in the next room were standing to the side, looking rather pale and breathing hard as well. Sorry Yunhee murmured to them as she walked past. Nothing personal Feeling a slight pang of pity for the guards, who were only doing their job, she shrugged apologetically as Old Xian walked past and pushed the further door open. As I was saying this is quite unacceptable Ha Caolun was saying as the door opened. The agreement Sir Xian, Yunhee remarked drily. How dare you just the village elder who had spoken froze as a ghostly blade appeared in the air right before his nose. Half a dozen guards rushed into the room behind them {My Blade Sings in the Rain} The words echoed in the room, the humidity becoming uncomfortably sharp. The guards, and in fact almost everyone else, froze as ghostly blades seemed to slide out of the air all around them. A bit overboard, but well done, Yunhee, Old Xian chuckled, walking forward and pouring himself a cup of wine. Perhaps you might relax the alarm? The mayor nodded imperceptibly and the frozen guards behind her exhaled. The blades of humidity vanished like mist a moment later. This is a bit unorthodox, you could have just waited the mayor muttered, his hand trembling slightly. Sadly, this old man must treasure every moment in life, Old Xian remarked, sipping his wine. Who knows when it might be your last after all. The mayor and elders laughed, nervously. Ha Caolun and Ha Botan just sweated, the focus of Yunhees Martial Intent she supposed. The Din pair didnt look that pressured, but she was reasonably certain they had treasures for that. How can we help you then, Sir Xian? the mayor asked, putting down his cup. By sorting this whole mess out promptly, and with a minimum of fuss, Old Xian said simply. You do not want to antagonise Kun Lianmei any more than you already have, especially after one of this boys lackeys tossed a talisman at a trio of the Fern Cloak Monkeys. Is this true? the mayor asked Elder Chen, his eyebrows rising. I was getting to that, Elder Chen muttered. It didnt kill any, but you can expect some retaliation, Old Xian said matter-of-factly. Probably they will wreck some canals or something, just to make a point. Plant durmian seeds in warehouses to draw pests, this kind of thing. That is concerning, the elder from the Jade Willow Sect interjected. This and that are not related, the elder who had been stirring up trouble before frowned. This Hunter has not done what she set out to do, she gave her word. And you intend to hold an elite Hunter of an influential Pavilion who has favour with an elder to this because it suits the Ha clan to weaken influence that is not their own? Lianmei remarked from the doorway. You came quickly, Old Xian remarked. I was in the Pavilion, looking at the mission history for the Red Pit, Lianmei shrugged. Miss Yunhees martial principle has grown crisper. You praise me, Yunhee blushed slightly. It is just some slight skill. -Is she one of the two elites Juni said she would send? In the mess of everything else, she had almost forgotten, then assumed it was Chengde and Huanfu, though neither was from the Kun clan specifically. That the mayor looked a bit shifty. I believe this is simply a matter of over-enthusiasm, Ha Mofan said, walking in from the other door, his hands behind his back. Over-enthusiasm? Lianmei asked, raising her eyebrow as she walked over to help herself to the mayors ice wine as well. Yes, a trying and stressful trip, inexperienced heads in Yin Eclipse, a young Hunter, good with theory but lacking in years, Ha Mofan murmured. I think it is best we put it all behind us. If it is a matter of further training to help bolster local capabilities, the Ha clan feels that this can be delivered without troubling the Pavilion quite so much The elders didnt stare at Ha Mofan, they were all far too canny for that. She buried a sigh and pulled out the paperwork for the mission, passing it to the mayor, who took it and stamped it complete. Thank you for your efforts, Hunter Jun, the mayor said blandly, passing the completed slip back to her. Accepting it, she bowed politely, but didnt step back. Is there anything else? the mayor frowned. Elder Chen has to sign it too, she pointed out respectfully. Ah... so he does, the mayor acknowledged as she passed it back to him. Elder Chen came and put his own seal onto the document as well, then passed it back to her. She took a moment to read through it very carefully, then passed it to Elder Lianmei, who also skimmed it and nodded. We will take this to the Pavilion and see that Elder Mu signs it as well, Lianmei said with a half-smile. If you wish to talk to me about monkeys, that is possible, but you must be understanding; it is a very busy time, what with the harvest being early and the rains being so. The village elders all bowed, a few not managing to hide their grimaces or their sideways looks at Ha Caolun. She followed Lianmei out of the hall in silence, followed by Old Xian and Yunhee, noting that the guards were still standing there looking petrified. It was only when they were back out in the rain that Lianmei finally spoke again. Fates! I hate those old geezers the most, trouble scatters off them like water off a ducks back. It is true that shamelessness is a congenital condition that only gets stronger as one wanders through the years, Old Xian agreed. You have nothing to ask? Lianmei asked her. No, she shook her head. I expect they will cause trouble over this in some way though? Only if they want to have the most unproductive year ever, Lianmei grunted. Their determination to drag you down in some way is concerning though. Especially since they seem determined to do it to a degree that is nearly desperate. I hadnt noticed, she muttered sourly as they walked into the Pavilion courtyard. There is some trouble coming? Old Xian mused, staring up at the rainy sky. I there are rumours, in the Dukes Household, Lianmei mused. And the usual actors in Blue Water City are making some efforts to hide their unease, mostly by burying everything under this imperial visit. There is also the presence of these bandits and the convenient reappearance of that old ghosts name and methods. You expect there to be a counter-push from the Azure Astral Authority to that visit? Old Xian frowned. What do you think? Lianmei asked him. I think that when the Imperial Court pisses in the wind, the Azure Astral Authority is waiting to take a dump on the path behind them, Old Xian grunted. If someone on the Ha side is trying to weaken the Pavilions expecting that I can see their logic Its a dangerous game though, Lianmei sighed, glancing at her. You think this was deliberately targeted at me? Deliberately, unlikely, Lianmei shook her head. Opportunistically... probably. They walked on in silence, into the clerks wing of the Pavilion, where she had come before, and were ushered into the inner room where she had talked with Clerk Bai. Elder Mu, who was staring up at a map of the valleys that had a lot of new marks on it, turned and bowed to them. We are here for your seal, Lianmei said perfunctorily. Of course, Elder Mu murmured, walking over to accept the proffered jade slip. He skimmed it as she watched, then pressed a finger to it and returned it to her. Thank you, she replied, accepting it. You should go file it now, before someone finds some other insanity to throw at the wall, Lianmei remarked drily. Bowing to her, she turned and left the room, followed by Yunhee, and headed across the courtyard to the mission hall. The hall itself was not all that crowded, so she was able to walk over to the desk and hand the slip to a bored-looking junior official without even having to queue. I want proof of successful completion as a binary jade, she said. To be refunded in the West Flower Picking Pavilion. Euuugh the official grimaced, shooting her a dirty look and then skimming the mission. Ah this is I will have to speak to an elder. Is there a problem? she asked. The signatures will need to be reviewed before a jade can be authorized the junior official grumbled. I can wait, please leave the slip here and bring the duty elder, she replied, holding out her hand. This is the Pavilion, nothing is the official trailed off as she didnt retract her hand. Faugh he slapped the jade back into it hard enough to knock her knuckles off the counter and stalked off. He really likes you, Yunhee remarked drily. I can see it in the way he smiles. Sighing, she nodded, leaning on the counter and watching people wander around looking at mission boards. At this point, I will not let that out of my sight until this is done, she remarked drily. In the end, they had to wait almost ten minutes before the junior official returned with an equally annoyed-looking elder. I am sure this is a mistake, making trouble for nothing the official was muttering as they came into earshot. Ah Hunter Jun, the elder frowned. I want this submitted here, and a binary jade which I will redeem when I return to West Flower Picking Town, she said holding up the slip. The elder took it, examined the signatures, grew distant for a moment then flinched as an annoyed-looking Elder Mu appeared, leaning on the counter. Can none of you idiots do anything in this place, do you not recognise it? Elder Mu scowled, glancing at the junior official. Is this a congenital defect of the Ha clan? Though I suppose it would explain your terrible foundation if your eyesight is that bad! The elder and official both winced and stepped backwards. I shall see to it immediately, there is just the matter of verifying the other two signatures the elder muttered, bowing to Elder Mu. Or it can just be done later? the elder coughed. Do. It. Now. Elder Mu scowled. The elders expression grew distant, then he flinched slightly, then nodded again. They are authentic... She watched as he walked over to a half-metre-wide slab on the table behind the counter, put the slip on a circular design upon it and a shimmering column of information hung in the air for a few moments before collapsing back down. Several seconds later, one of the jade decorations in the shape of a taiji that ringed the edge of the slab extruded slightly, becoming partially detachable. The elder took it, inspected it and sighed, then walked over to her and put it on the counter with a scowl. Here, done to your satisfaction, Hunter? Thank you, she replied politely, taking it and inspecting it anyway, making sure it was okay C which it was. Have a good evening, the elder muttered, before bowing to Elder Mu, who just sighed and vanished again. The elders scowl followed them both all the way out of the hall. Returning back to the clerks hall, she found Lianmei deep in discussion with Elder Mu and the woman she had seen on her first day, so she didnt bother them and instead went over to Old Xian, who was sitting down sipping some tea and helping himself to some food that had been provided. From the face that young Mu made when he came back, I am surprised you are sorted that quickly, Old Xian remarked drily, passing her a cup of tea. Everywhere I look in this village I seem to encounter people who just enjoy causing difficulties, she sighed, flopping down on the couch and grabbing a rice ball wrapped in some fresh fish. That is the way of these places, Old Xian agreed. However, I must admit that this is exceptional, even in recent years. What is the plan now? Yunhee asked, also helping herself to some of the rice and fish. Dunno, she sighed, then took a bite out of the rice ball. Ibs eird to think hat Spicy she sniffed, staring at the fish and rice. Taking a sip of tea, she washed the rice down and tried again. Despite that being done with I somehow cant shake the feeling that it was thoroughly not worth it. I should be pleased I got it signed off but instead I just feel tired. Old Xian just nodded, saying nothing, so she finished the rice ball and, taking another, dipped it in the sweet sauce, which made it much less fiery... and more readily edible, it had to be said. I guess we go back to the estate, then leave as soon as it is convenient? I suppose it depends on what else Talshin has to do. Probably in the morning, Xian agreed. With the thunder, it will be expensive to teleport. Ah there is that, she agreed, having almost forgotten the shift in the weather earlier. The auguries have already come in, the old man added. Apparently this coming year is going to bring changes and auspicious opportunities to those who are lacking in fortune. Were the astrologers drunk when they made these predictions? Yunhee asked drily. No, just high on their own egos probably, Old Xian chuckled. I imagine they will come up with something more specifically tailored to Ha clan prosperity though, given enough perspective and practice before tomorrow. Shaking her head, she poured more tea for all of them and then snagged a third rice ball. They waited around for about ten more minutes before Old Xian finally decided in executive fashion that they should go back to the Kun estate and wait there. Outside, the rain had lessened a bit, but the thunder was far more pronounced, distant flashes of lightning cutting through the clouds as they made their way out of the Pavilion and across the square Hey Hunter Jun! Miss Yunhee Sir Xian. She turned to find Lun Quan, Fen Duan and Heng Ning walking across the square behind them, heading in roughly the same direction. Oh hi, she saluted them back politely as the trio caught up with them. We were going for a drink at Duans brothers tavern, Lun Quan said with a grin. Want to join us? Glancing at Old Xian, who just shrugged, she nearly refused, pleading tiredness, but after a moments reflection decided against it. While the village elders had been a menace to her safety and sanity, the villagers themselves had been put through it as much as she had, so it was only fair to allow them their offer of hospitality. Okay, I can have one drink, she agreed. Old Xian? Might as well, I know the place, Old Xian mused. The place turned out to be where she had delivered the spirit grass on her first day in the village, and, unlike the rain-drenched, humid outdoors, it was actually quite busy. Lun Quan took them up to the second story, where a few other villagers and farmers including, to her surprise, Old Ge, were sitting around tossing dice and talking about this and that. Ah, Hunter Jun! Old Ge remarked, spotting her almost immediately as she shook off her cloak. Come, sit with us! Storing her cloak and hat away, she went over to the table and bowed slightly to the occupants, who were mostly spirit herb farmers, based on their garb. This is the lass who got rid of those fate-thrashed water lotuses? another old man asked, eyeing her from beneath drooping white eyebrows. I am, she said, accepting a cup of wine from Old Ge. To getting rid of water lotuses! Old Ge grinned, offering her a toast, which the others all followed. She accepted the toast and sipped the drink, which was pretty much what she expected, a fiery spirit grass alcohol that was potent enough to require her to use her mantra to negate its effects. Was some good work you did, saved a lot of people some headaches and expense, Old Ge said. Thanks, she murmured, taking another sip of the wine, then snagging a piece of fried crayfish to offset it. Heard that the village gave you the runaround, another old farmer muttered. Those fellows only think with their wallets, the white-eyebrowed old farmer grunted. That they do, Old Xian agreed, sitting down. Oh if it aint Old Xian, didnt see you there! another farmer grinned. I have your alcohol, was gonna send it to the estate, but if youre here She shared a few more drinks with the old farmers, then went to talk with Lun Quan and the others at the next table for a bit. The conversation started out mostly about the local village, but soon moved to them asking questions about Yin Eclipse in general and what kind of strange things a high ranked Hunter might have seen. Sitting with others, relaxing and just talking about random stuff, was, to begin with, a rather jarring feeling, after the continuous strain of the previous days. However, unwinding, chatting about her experiences in the High Valleys; of running away from ambush turtles, of encountering the God Bewitching Jasmine and seeing the great waterfalls at the headwaters of the East Fury Torrent for the first time, did help to put the petty machinations and gnarled attitudes of those trying to exploit what should have been very straightforward events for their own gain into a kind of perspective. By the time they had finished two jars of wine, Old Xian had come and joined them, and regaled them all with an account of travelling through the Fissure Flats, culminating in seeing a Martial Lord battle one of the dreaded unchained, the vast worm-like leviathans that ruled over vast swathes of the suppression zone to the north of the Great Mount. Through the evening, various other locals, spirit farmers mostly, came by and offered her thanks and even, in one case, some extra payment, for clearing out the lotuses, or teaching a grandson or daughter a bit about feng shui or formations which, after the mess of the rest of the day was really quite gratifying and somewhat managed to restore her good impression of the lay people of Jade Willow Village at least. As a last act before they departed, they also offered a toast to the passing of the old year, and then made their farewells and headed back out into the rain. By the time they returned to the Kun estate, it was properly dark; however, even there she ended up having to attend another meal this one somewhat less jovial it had to be said C hosted by Kun Erfan Ji, largely, again, because it was the last day of the old year and the first day of the wet season. Relegated to a lower table, which she was just fine with really, she passed the time, chatting with Yunhee and a few others in attendance about this and that regarding the Kun clan and bits of innocuous gossip she had heard from Juni. Once it wound up, she managed to get a few moments with Talshin to confirm that they were departing at first light, then made her excuses and just went to her room, where she flopped onto the bed, sealed the wards and just stared at the ceiling until she fell asleep.

~ Jun Sana C Blue Water City, Golden Dragon Teahouse ~
Standing in the general crowd, waiting to redeem her bid on the meek yin ginseng, Sana again found herself reflecting that outrage was a remarkably strange beast. There was certainly a lot of it going around, largely with the organisers of the auction for allowing such a disaster as blood ling contamination to occur. There was also a lot of shameless manipulation feeding off it, as everyone and their grandmother demanded both recompense and the spirit herbs they had bid on. Such was the chaos that the auction had instituted a ticket system, though that was only working for a given value, because several people had actually robbed others to get lower numbered tickets so they could claim their herbs before anything else damaged them. Its amazing how many experts there are on blood ling trees all of a sudden Lin Ling remarked as another youth started pointing at a book that probably claimed some very specific thing that was a flaw with the herb he had bought was a result of potential contamination. This is what happens when it spreads she sighed. It will calm down in a few hours I suspect, but until then, everyone is going to be like this? Lin Ling giggled, waving her arm around at the disorganized chaos. Yep a lack of self-awareness is an early symptom, Baisheng, also sitting nearby, agreed. Token 297! a voice called out from the counters across from them. Ah thats us, Baisheng sighed, standing up. perhaps we might reach some kind of agreement then? She turned to find that one of a group of six female disciples dressed in pale blue and gold gowns had stepped forward to stand between them and the bustling scrum around the counters. How can we help? she asked, trying not to frown, because she had watched this play out a few times already in the last thirty minutes. It would give our Zhi Zhi Mountain much face if you You want us to swap tickets she interjected dully. Our Zhi Zhi Mountain and our senior sister would Sorry, no thanks, she replied, cutting off the other woman with a slight bow. The woman opened and shut her mouth a little gormlessly, clearly not expecting such a flat refusal. Her friends drew themselves up, looking righteously angry. Merely some girl from the Bai clan, dares to look down on our Zhi Zhi Mountain? one of the other women frowned, stepping forward. -I mean, Ive barely even heard of the name she thought sourly to herself. Even if they are some bigshot sect, arent they from like the other side of the Imperial continent somewhere? Unfortunately, this is not possible, Baisheng said, arriving beside her. However, if it is a matter of you trying to claim your bid items I fail to see why you cannot simply wait, as we have been, patiently The woman stared at the two of them, then Baisheng, as if his reasonable words were unintelligible to her in some subtle, yet fundamental way. You wont give our Zhi Zhi Mountain face? You wont give me any face? Baisheng asked with a faint smile. The air around them grew faintly heavy, the humidity and the heat of evening receding ever so slightly as Baisheng took a few steps forward towards the woman, who grew pale and started to step back. Excuse me She stared dully as Baisheng took the other woman by the arm and forcibly parted the crowd, escorting her, her five juniors and the pair of them right through it as a path opened up almost improbably all the way to the counter. I believe our ticket was called out, Baisheng said with aplomb, arriving at the counter. Ah um yes, 297 a ginseng it is the youth on the counter looked a bit green, his gaze sliding this way and that. Everyone else around them was nearly motionless, unable to do anything as Baisheng held whatever he was doing to keep the crowd and the chaos around them oddly suppressed. *Ahem* Please do not trouble others, a bearded man in a robe appeared at the counter with a pleasant smile. I do not believe I am, Baisheng grinned, glancing around. Am I troubling anyone? There was silence from those within earshot. See, I am not, rather I am giving everyone a moment of stillness to contemplate their somewhat rowdy actions, Baisheng sighed. Between actions there must be inaction, a pause to appraise ones perspective. Everyone has concerns, worries, and difficulties. Yet this scene *Ahem* The bearded man, who had just frowned as Baisheng spoke, coughed and whatever Baisheng had been doing vanished. Nobody moved however, or said anything nearby making the counters a strange island of calm within the bustle and chaos of the wider entrance hall. So, you are 297 this herb we are unable to send it out, it is one of those noted by Young Hero Dingxiang, the old man frowned. Really? Baisheng asked with a raised eyebrow. I was with Sir Dingxiang just a while ago, when he unpicked this mess, this meek yin ginseng was not among those he selected. I think you are mistaken, the old man said sourly. It is clearly here He pushed the token across the table and indeed, it was marked as being under consideration of contamination. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. If we are talking about suspicious herbs, this one is from a place near the Red Pit Red Lake Village, and was flagged as potentially dangerous and anomalous anyway, after being confiscated. Apparently an inexperienced Herb Hunter made mistakes harvesting it and others were killed I see, Baisheng nodded. In that case, let us go seek out my friend Seong and my good associate Dingxiang and ask them in person? You think this works like that? the old man frowned, taking the token and handing it to an aide. Stop trying to make trouble. That is not the only herb I am here for, Baisheng added. Not my problem, the old man shrugged. Get another token, queue back up. And have my junior sister Yingli here so inconvenienced? Baisheng frowned. Your My junior sister is part of Zhi Zhi Mountain. Her senior sister is Ji Yingmei her teacher is the Singing Peak Fairy. Lin Ling, who had been puffing up in anger, managed to maintain her outrage, while she fed her shock straight into her mantra and just about managed to keep a neutral face. The woman, Yingli from Zhi Zhi Mountain, looked like she was torn between refuting it and wondering if somehow she had made a terrible mistake and just tried to extort someone actually familiar with her senior sister. While I appreciate your desire to ensure the safety of others, are you showing no face to Zhi Zhi Mountain and those forces that stand with it? Baisheng said drily. The Bai clan has some links to it You the old man was somewhere between shock and real outrage now. You brat you If you do not believe it, please Baisheng slid a token across the counter. The old man picked up the talisman and sent some qi into it. A shimmering, fairy-like woman with flawless features framed with dark hair turning just slightly grey around her temples appeared as a half-metre-high image on the counter. S Bai-Sheng, she stared at Baisheng, the pause barely noticeable as the image rippled slightly. Seeing Fairy Sovereign Sky Song! Yingli almost squeaked, curtsying so deeply she was nearly kneeling. Her fellow disciples also curtseyed deeply, staring at the floor with worried expressions. Others nearby also took steps backwards or bowed, because even if it was a small image, the woman held a sort of presence that was innately captivating and almost led you to want to bow to her and praise her. Her mantra did nothing to those feelings either, not that she expected it to really, given this was clearly a genuine senior of great influence and status. Apologies for bothering you Aunt Ling, Baisheng said with a slight bow. This old man doubted I had an affiliation with Zhi Zhi Mountain. The woman stared at Baisheng for a long moment, then turned back to the old man behind the counter, who was looking like he wanted the floor to open up and swallow him whole, preferably not leaving any corpse to be tormented. This is the Golden Dragon in Blue Water City? she mused, looking around. It is, the old man quavered. I dont like what they have done with it, she sighed. Do not make trouble for Bai Sheng. If you make trouble for him, you can see it as making trouble for me. Is that clear? E-eminently the old man gulped. However there has been a stipulation that no seniors are the woman didnt actually speak, and in fact smiled beatifically, but at the same time a terrifying, creepy sensation suggesting that the humidity held hidden blades settled over the whole hall, making everyone freeze. What is? Outrageous! WHO DARES MAKE THIS RUCKUS? The sense of oppression lessened with the echoing shouts. Three old men, undoubtedly part of the overall security for the auction and exhibition of treasures, appeared a moment later, saw the woman on the counter and froze like monkeys caught stealing herbs. Sovereign Sky Song turned her head fractionally to look at the three old men and just sneered, waving her hand. All three forms vanished in swirls of mist. Disrespectful old thieves, raising their voice to this seat. They deserve to be dragged out back and have their legs broken. Sky Song Sovereign sighed sadly, her tone and manner totally at odds with the words she was actually speaking. Whatever Bai Sheng here and m the sects disciples want, see to it, Sovereign Sky Song said perfunctorily to the old man. Y-yes of course Lady Lingsheng, the old man whispered. An auction of odd spirit herbs from Yin Eclipse, how nostalgic, I have not seen one in a while. Why was I not invited? Lady Lingsheng murmured, staring around. It invites to take part were only extended to those among the junior generation the old man whispered. Fairy Sovereign Sky Song stared around at the hall for a further moment, then swirled into mist and vanished without another word. I trust there will be no problems getting any of the herbs for my junior sisters? Baisheng asked drily, recovering the talisman and waving at her, Lin Ling and the Zhi Zhi group. N-n-not at all, the old man stammered, turning and almost fleeing backwards. Well, that was funny, Baisheng remarked, not bothering to hide his amusement. S-sorry for the disrespect, Yingli mumbled, getting back to her feet. Not at all, glad to help, Baisheng remarked drily. Those nearby were still looking at them, murmuring and whispering in awe, concern or admiration. She could already see a few others holding talismans with calculating expressions as well. Here your herbs This soul blaze orchid! a youth squeaked, planting a jade box about the size of her head on the counter with an audible thud. The herbs for ticket 1300 as well, Baisheng added, And the ginseng for 297 The ah ginseng really is the youth wilted. Really, Sir Kubai was not exaggerating; it is Baisheng frowned, rolling the talisman across his fingers; however, before he could say anything, an imposing youth wearing a dragon robe appeared, flanked by several officials in white, blue and gold scholars robes and two guards wearing ornate armour emblazoned with the seal of the Imperial Envoy. They swept through the hall, people retreating rapidly from their progress, to arrive before Baisheng. Little friend, you have made quite a scene the young man in the dragon robe said with a frown. Ah Qiao Cheng, Baisheng murmured, bowing slightly. Regretfully, this herb you want is indeed Qiao Cheng broke off as a radiantly beautiful young woman with dark hair done up loosely, wearing the same robes as the older woman in the projection, appeared, like a ghost, to stand beside him. You sent out invites for something like this and ignored this daughter? she scowled, grabbing Qiao Cheng by the wrist and twisting his arm so he had to turn and face her. You dare disrespect! The official who had spoken spat blood as a pale palm print appeared on his face. The guards dropped to their knees, unable to move at all, their armour creaking oddly, though she could detect no other sign of what had been done. You, a mere nephew to a minor Imperial Duke dares to annoy me, who has kicked two Crown Princes in the balls for impropriety? the young woman sneered. This daughter does not consort with old men and villains, or suffer them to enter her sight. Young L-Lady Lingsheng. Thats Dao Daughter Lingsheng, the woman purred. Speak my name properly, or you will be made to respect it Fates know you malingering monkey molesters deserve it. Kai Lan should have castrated the lot of you. The young womans tone, just like before was never less than utterly delightful except the words she spoke -What the fates is even going on here, she sobbed, feeding all her burgeoning fear into her mantra and keeping a tight hold on Lin Ling, who was looking more than a bit unsteady now. You should visit more, Bai Sheng, Lingsheng added with a faint smile. I will, if time permits, Baisheng replied blandly. Now, take me to this princess, I wish to see pretty flowers, Lingsheng declared flatly to the... Envoys nephew, apparently, who was barely able to stand from the grip she was exerting on his arm. They all stared in silence as the woman walked off and the space around her moved as well, taking Qiao Cheng, his guards and officials, all unmoving, along with her. Only when she had vanished from sight in the direction of the gardens was there a faint exhalation throughout the whole hall. Well, that was bracing, Baisheng remarked drily, turning back to the counter. My junior sisters ginseng please and the herbs for Young Miss Yingli. It was ticket 1300 was it not? Y-yes, Yingli replied. A few moments later, six more sealed containers were deposited on the counter, five of which went to the Zhi Zhi Mountain group. She took the one for the ginseng, holding it by the handles on the side and inspecting the container with some interest. It was a fairly standard storage container for a live herb, with a specially sealed space within that would keep the live plant in stasis so long as qi was provided to sustain it. The main reason they were not widely used was that they were both stupidly expensive to buy individually and hungrier for spirit stones than a greedy dog. It spoke to the high-class nature of the auction that they were handing them out as part of the service, really. In silence, Baisheng led them away through the crowd. Yingli and the other female disciples followed after with complex expressions until they got to the exit, then bid them farewell and thanks. Exiting into the rainy courtyard, she walked after Baisheng, arm in arm with Lin Ling, until they were standing in the shelter of one of the pagodas put up for others to sit and watch the battles on the stage. What the fates just happened? Lin Ling asked at last. You I. was that actually the Fairy Lingsheng? It was, Baisheng sighed, looking a bit tired all of a sudden. I almost feel sorry for the organizers of that mess. She is nearly as hard to deal with as Lady Xiao and Lady Hua in her own way. I feel like I want to ask how but I also think I dont want to know she muttered, staring at the ceiling. A junior got annoyed and called his senior sister in a totally disproportionate manner to the problem at hand. The senior sister happened to be someone famous who likes spirit herbs, Baisheng said, taking the herb box from her and making it vanish into some other space. As she sat there in silence, mulling over that disturbingly reasonable explanation, Baisheng placed a teapot and a few cups on the stone table before them and poured tea out for both of them. But how? she asked, before pausing to drink the offered cup in one go, still trying to work out how that random sequence of events had just exploded impossibly. Well, if you must know, it was obvious that there would be those watching the herbs put into the auction, Baisheng said. Now that the plan has been rumbled, they wanted to cut their losses. I do wonder why they picked that herb though Oh that makes sense, she conceded, taking a breath and staring at the tea, because the effect of the jasmine was strong C much stronger than earlier. Wait so all that was to distract? Lin Ling blinked, staring at her own cup. Now, everyone will remember that Quan Dingxiang saved the day and that the self-styled Dao Daughter Lingsheng, only child and successor of one of the most difficult ancestors of Zhi Zhi Mountain, showed up, miffed at not being invited as a guest of honour to an auction about spirit herbs from the biggest herb garden in the starfield, Baisheng said with a broad grin, not bothering to hide how amusing he apparently found all this. So did you position us near that group from Zhi Zhi Mountain deliberately? she asked blankly, the last pieces dropping into place. Maybe? Baisheng grinned. The perception of a thing is as important as the reality sometimes. The Bai clan has some links to that sect, yet we were actually acting quite low-key fishing is about patience and picking the moment, just as much as it is luck. Then Lin Ling started to speak but just trailed off, staring into the rain. So what now? she asked, holding out her cup for a refill, which Baisheng obligingly supplied. Now, we kill time until Ling Yu is done, Baisheng shrugged, sitting down on a bench by the stone table and helping himself to some tea as well. In any case, there will be a few ructions yet to play out I suspect

~ Dun Lian Jing C Golden Dragon Teahouse ~
Dun Lian Jing found herself staring at the contaminated herbs set out before her, wondering what would happen if she just turned on her heel and walked away, there and then. -Its not even my mess, this is all on that servant Qiao The answer, sadly, was that everyone would still blame her: figureheads were easily targeted like that. It wouldnt happen here C here everyone would be very understanding sympathetic, make amends and so on. No, it would happen back in the Imperial Court; her position would certainly become difficult. Probably her ranking would be reduced in the eyes of those who cared and maintained that rather voyeuristic system of measuring the different imperial scions against each other. Her status as the favoured disciple of Dun Jian would also get questioned. The various other scions, invited or included in the invitation by various forces seeking favour with her, were mostly milling around. Some were talking with the various disciples from the Myriad Herb Association who had been managing and patrolling the garden area, she assumed, but most appeared either annoyed or bored or were watching her. The only real exception, not that surprisingly she had come to think, was the City Governors daughter, Ling Yu, who was staring at the herbs with a frown and her friend, the daughter of the Kun Clan Lord, Kun Juni, who was standing with her arms folded, staring at the groups milling around the spirit herb gardens looking for more affected herbs with the air of someone seeing their horizons broadened and not in a good way. -Based on what we discussed over that dinner yesterday, perhaps her views are not that unreasonable, she reflected. It is just a shame she has no interest in cultivation. She still hadnt had an answer to that question, despite making a few quiet enquiries. Most of the gossip regarding why the Inheritance Daughter was not the Clan Lords daughter were the kind of political tales anyone who spent ten seconds in the Imperial Court could spot a mile off. Kun Xingjuan was clearly talented, quite remarkably so for what she had seen of the youth of Blue Water Province... but placed beside Kun Juni, she just came off as a slightly more aware young scion. You are dissatisfied with how this is being handled? she asked Kun Juni, deciding to see if she could draw something out of her. They are handling it to the capabilities expected of such eminent scions, Imperial Highness, Kun Juni murmured, saluting her. Our Deng clan has some experience with this terrible place, Imperial Highness, Deng Guiren, the son of the Deng Clan Lord interjected. This has all the hallmarks of the kind of sideways action promoted by the Azure Astral Authority during the Three Schools Conflict. You think that Shan Lai is behind this? one of the Ha clan daughters sneered. How would your Deng clan handle it? she asked Deng Guiren. Seal up the herbs, interrogate all those who supplied them, look for the links backwards and uncertain bits. The contamination is in its early stages, so herbs must have been exposed at length prior to being here. Mutates with soul sense and the like are the key. That is no more than Young Hero Dingxiang has already said, an eminent Ji clan disciple from the Pill Sovereign sect remarked superciliously. Oh blood ling trees, thats nostalgic. She was aware of the chatter and various conversations trailing off even before the words sank into her awareness, almost forcing her to turn to see the speaker She was dressed rather plainly, in a simple gown of sky blue, with white and gold trim, that shimmered with patterns of clouds C her hair done up rather lazily and affixed with a few hairpins and a comb shaped as a lotus flower. Who? Deng Guiren asked dully. Beautiful someone else sighed nearby. How? She realised she had spoken aloud, that the words had been drawn out of her like water squeezed from a sponge. She struggled with the sense that she was missing something something fundamental about the scene before her, but it slipped away, like fog between her fingers. Shit I she groaned, physically biting her lip as the compulsion to keep speaking tugged at her, like a cajoling friend. How is she doing that? Soul Law? Who is she? How can it be soul related IDIOT! This rain, doesnt it stop soul sense? She is so fine! Is it this contamination are we hallucinating? What is going on? Was Senior Qiao that weak? Where are our seniors? Delightful! Whispered thoughts torn out as questions echoed everywhere as others, with less mental fortitude than she had, gave voice to thoughts that should have been just in their heads Hiding while observing children? What are you, a pervert? the girl sighed, the disappointed tone of her voice notably at odds with the comment she had just made. YOU DA Why are you here? The older-looking of the two Dao Immortal elders who were now standing beside the group from the Din clan and the Jade Gate Court frowned at the young woman in a way that made her skin crawl. I was not aware that I needed to ask the Din clan for permission to go places, the young woman retorted, sounding like she had just been accused of killing cute furry animals, her voice a ghostly chime through the garden that made the falling rain shine and the raindrops reverberate. Are you actually shielding your disciples its almost cute, are you old villains trying to make a liar out of a pure young girl? Make me a sinner before the Three Pure Ones? And you just the younger elder opened and then shut his mouth, rather remarkably choosing to say nothing. As the wronged party, is it my business to care? the woman murmured. If the Din clan wants to keep its scions, it should not put them where I can see them. Compared to some, my approach is very reasonable. It is fortunate you have this rain right now. Scram with them before I change my mind. You cannot act so overbearing here, even if you are a beauty anyone would tolerate, one of the scions behind the elder sneered. Elder Lun, you have my permission to *Ahem* Several more figures, including the Imperial Envoy Qiao Honghui himself, appeared from the far side of the courtyard the cough shifted through the rain and the sense of something interfering with her ability to parse her surroundings wavered slightly She, along with everyone else stared dully, because the young woman was holding Qiao Honghuis nephew, Qiao Cheng, in a rather vicious wristlock that had him half on his knees. Isnt Qiao Cheng a Dao Immortal? she thought said and groaned, clenching her fists, trying to fight whatever was happening. Isnt that the Dukes nephew? Senior Qiao! You dare! Trying to distract herself from wondering directly who the new arrival was C other than a huge headache C she looked around and found that it wasnt just Qiao Cheng who was there. The officials, elders and flunkies who usually accompanied him were all slumped or prostrated and five elite guards from the Envoys household were also kneeling, blood streaming from their mouths, incapable of movement My memories Oh thats annoying! Deng Guiren gasped, shaking his head. What is causing this? Huang Xianbei, an influential disciple from the Four Peacocks Court, groaned. She tuned out the others, trying to focus on her own problems Young Lady, could you show this old man some face and unhand my nephew? the Imperial Envoy asked the younger woman, his smile almost waxen. In her memory Qiao Cheng had clearly come into the room with the woman And I just didnt notice? Dont? She cut herself off before she actually spoke out loud about the artefacts that should have been protecting her from mental intrusion, though clearly they were nothing but trinkets now for some reason. A second review of her memory told her that they had arrived at the same time except He hid his presence? Grimacing, she put her hand to her face, realising that the old pervert that the woman rebuked and insulted before was probably Qiao Cheng as much as the Din clan elders C he was over a thousand years old. It took quite a bit of self-control to not laugh out loud at what appeared to have just happened. Others trying to work out what was happening were not so fortunate, with quite a few bursting out laughing before they could put hands over their mouths or stop themselves by other means. Young Lady, what are you doing? she asked, because it had to be something the young woman was doing. The Dukes nephew glared daggers at everyone, but somehow there was no intent at all behind it and he was still unable to free himself from her grasp for some reason. You sure kicked a big bucket, this kind of thing really resembles the matter of 150 years ago, the young woman, who had knelt down to examine a plant, forcing Qiao Cheng to crouch down in a really awkward manner When did she do that? stood up again, dusting off her hands. Da Qiao Cheng tried to speak, then crumpled to his knees, sweating profusely, trying to fight something intangible she could get no grasp of that seemed to be almost pushing his head down, trying to force it into the wet grass. You are not allowed to speak in my presence, servant. Show respect and bow down, the young woman murmured, looking around at the assembled crowd of onlookers, most of whom were now frozen in shock. The Imperial Duke just stood there, under his umbrella, arms folded, his smile a little warped as he watched his nephew be publicly mistreated. This rain, Id forgotten how vexing it is, the young woman mused, shaking her head, then turned back to Quan Dingxiang. I see you followed my mothers advice regarding your spiritual flame. I yes, Quan Dingxiang replied, bowing deeply. Your fairy mothers advice on that topic was without equal. Mother? someone blurted out from nearby. Who is she? a disciple from the Imperial School asked, gormlessly. She is so beautiful Desperately trying to dissociate her thoughts, she tried to recall who would have this kind of presence, even in the suppressive weather. She can only be a senior who She bit back the thought words, as her intuition screamed at her, trying to claw them back, but it was too late. Who is a senior, old maid, I am younger than you, the young woman replied softly, both out loud and in her head C her tone holding an almost enraging sense of sympathy. I admit we were remiss not to send you an invitation, esteemed Dao Daughter Lingsheng, but as far as we were aware, you were in cultivation retreat? Qiao Honghui said at last. The intake of breath among the older juniors was palpable. Even she flinched involuntarily, finally placing the robe C Zhi Zhi Mountain C and the influence within it; Sky Song Peak I am sure there were plenty of others in retreat who got invitations, Lingsheng said, her tone of voice sounding deeply aggrieved. Heart Bewitching Heavenly Physique It wasnt her who blurted that out, it was Lu Seong who was standing nearby. Lingsheng stopped staring down Qiao Honghui and turned to look at Lu Seong and by extension her again She opened her clenched fists and tried to breathe out. It was impossible to evade the young womans gaze. It was like being afflicted with a compulsion as Lingsheng just stared at her, her clear, bright eyes trying to drag opinions, embarrassing, degrading and derogatory out of her in spite of the various protections she had on her person thanks to her robe and jewellery. Lingsheng held them in her gaze for almost twenty seconds, then sighed and looked away. She had to fight the urge to drop to her knees and weep, because the crushing sense of disappointment that washed over her was every bit as nasty as the sense of wanting to just spill her guts about every opinion the Imperial Court had on the woman. Heart Force the words were Lu Seongs, thankfully C she managed to quash her own thoughts entirely for a moment, just staring at the wet grass and trying to push back the feelings of inadequacy and insecurity that were trying to worm into her. Fairy Lingsheng is amazing Peerless Is she even a junior at all? Elders Get out of my fate-thrashed head! Bitch, I just want to Even Dun Sheng Exclamations, utterances and bickering echoed around her as others were also caught up by the presence of the woman who was, by all accounts, probably the Heart Force cultivator among the younger generation. Much like Tian Cang Di C the foremost martial cultivator among their generation C Dao Daughter Lingsheng was someone who haunted the rankings of their current generation as a sort of much-ignored spectre of unsurmountable potential. However, unlike Cang Di, and to a lesser extent Dun Sheng, the First Crown Prince, who both had many tales to their name and mostly upstanding reputations, Lingsheng was just dangerous. Isnt she a Dao Immortal? Elders! A senior is attacking Help me, Mother! Lingsheng was basically someone who did as she pleased, as exemplified by events here and now, and it was a very brave idiot who stood in her way. She was the only daughter of the Sky Song Sovereign, a World Venerate expert who had chosen to remain on Eastern Azure after ascension, and who was by all accounts one of the original ancestors of Zhi Zhi Mountain, having agreed to give the backing of her name and her personal mountain peak to the sect when it was first founded. That kind of person, even the Imperial Seat treated with polite respect. That also explained why the two elders from the Din clan had appeared immediately. The enmity between Sky Song Peak and the Din clan had existed since the founding of the Dun Dynasty according to some. Until recently, however, it did not boil over that frequently because the Peak, while influential, did not have many disciples and they tended to be rather reclusive. Somewhat inconveniently though, it had seen a notable return to prominence after the events surrounding Di Ji some hundred years prior. Imperial Princess Lian the older of the Jade Gate Court elders remarked, glancing at her... as if somehow expecting her to have a solution for this?! You worthless servant! she snapped, her anger running away with her as Lingsheng turned back to look at her, her head tilted to one side. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a few people smirk at that including some of the Din and Huang scions sheltered by their elders Oh you are that Liang one Lingsheng frowned, staring at her in a way she could only call deeply unsettling. She narrowed her eyes, surprised that Lingsheng knew her mothers clan name. Ah well, whatever, Lingsheng mused, turning back to the arrangement and the corrupted plants. In that instant, the sense of being caught up in Lingshengs presence bled away and she nearly fell over, such was the sense of normality that returned between one thought and the next. A few others nearby were again caught out. One of the Ha clan scions actually cried, while others just turned on the spot and fled, uncaring for their status. Uh esteemed Dao Daughter, you are familiar with blood ling trees? Quan Dingxiang asked, bowing respectfully. I have a certain understanding, Lingsheng shrugged, looking around. How might we best resolve this? Quan Dingxiang asked respectfully, waving a hand towards the various herbs. Its your moment, you tell me, Lingsheng replied, switching to poking at a flowering fern. Glancing over to the side, she could see that Kun Juni had slipped towards the back of the group, clearly unwilling to be at all party to these matters and appeared to have taken Ling Yu with her, who was herself looking at Lingsheng with a faint frown of all things. Even so, Quan Dingxiang said smoothly, drawing her attention back to the scene before her. Fairy Lingsheng is famous for her knowledge of spirit herbs, having you advise us Fine, I want my pick of the herbs, Lingsheng said with a faint smile. Ahem Eternal Daughter, Qiao Honghui coughed politely. This is an auction. And? Lingsheng said, looking back at him innocently. You are more than welcome to make bids Ehhhh Lingsheng stared at the various elders like they were unusual mushrooms and then just shrugged. Ill just go look around and see who bid on what Qiao Cheng here has kindly agreed to escort me, havent you? Qiao Cheng, who was still half on his knees beside her, just nodded desperately. If anything takes my fancy Ill be sure to let the relevant parties know. The Imperial Envoy frowned, but still made no direct intercession to recover his nephew. Without a backward glance, she hauled Qiao Cheng up and shoved him forward, walking past the Imperial Envoy towards the nearest pagoda, humming a tune under her breath. There is no issue with you taking something that takes your fancy, Fairy Lingsheng, she said, thinking quickly. Lingsheng paused, looking back at them with a slightly sympathetic smile that made her clench her fists again. I gotta say, the moments passed I think I prefer my odds of just looking and seeing. She didnt bother to hide her angry look at the Imperial Envoy, who did not look quite as annoyed as she felt he should. You servant, are you trying to sabotage this? The words her thoughts, echoed like a curse as Lingsheng shook her head in amusement, then just kept walking. Taking a deep breath, she stared up at the rainy sky and tried to think about calming, peaceful things like imagining the Imperial Envoy being beaten to death with sticks. Nobody else nearby looked at her, likely all hoping desperately that the same thing would not happen to them. The awkward silence stretched on for a full thirty seconds before someone dared speak again. Um there are some ways to ensure that the influence of blood ling trees is curtailed, Imperial Highness, Young Hero Quan. She turned back to the speaker, Deng Guiren, who was looking very wan. Go on? she said, gratefully latching onto the opportunity to distract from what had just happened. The immediate impact is probably not widely disseminated. The trees themselves do not easily thrive outside of Yin Eclipse and the unique environment around the Red Pit, Deng Guiren said, gaining a bit of confidence. The famous traits are obviously widely known, but detailed knowledge of the way it mutates things is not so widely distributed. Why so, Brother Deng? a Myriad Herb disciple asked. Well, most egregious examples are dealt with through the Hunter Bureau, Deng Guiren replied, giving her a respectful salute, And they do not share much of that knowledge outside of their higher ranked Hunters. It is one of the reasons why they hold such a monopoly in influence still. That and taxes, Ling Yu interjected from the side. Mostly taxes. Deng Guiren coughed and cast the younger woman a sideways look that she levelly returned until he was forced to look away. This kind of event does not occur, usually, because the Hunter Bureau closely monitors all aspects of such herb auctions, Deng Guiren muttered, continuing on. I can only postulate that some villains saw an opportunity to embarrass your Imperial Highness and take advantage of your good intentions. There are certainly others among our number here who are just as well-versed as I yet who have not spoken up. He didnt quite look at Kun Juni and Kun Xingjuan, but it was fairly clear to her that he was taking a quiet poke at them. Given he had also made mention of Shan Lai earlier, it was fairly clear where he was angling to push blame. Last I checked, the Red Pit was the Deng and Ha clans spicy gourd, Kun Xingjuan remarked icily. If you wish to hear about shadow balsam and Duo Lis water lotus, this daughter can share quite a lot that is not common knowledge. This is indeed true, the Ha clan scion, Ha Caofang agreed. Though the Deng clan of late has been very active in walking into places they should not Perhaps this infestation has its roots closer to home than Brother Deng cares to countenance? Blame is not the concern, Quan Dingxiang cut in, frowning at them. The important thing is that the impact is minimised here and now. The Pill Sovereign Sect has several books describing these trees; lamentably, however, local knowledge is still preferable for such esoteric spirit herbs. Well, in that case, one thing Brother Deng has not spoken of is that the mutable hooks of the blood lings soul sense can spread like a plague, anchoring in anything else with soul sense, Kun Juni mused. There is a reason most of those who go into the Red Pit, who truly understand what they are at, are below Golden Core and are rarely spiritual cultivators. A lack of comprehension as a protection? Hmmmm, Quan Dingxiang mused, nodding at her words. Not to mention, its even in the name, Ling Yu added. Though its understandable that a person of action like Deng Guiren here might not have read those books. What are you insinuating? Deng Guiren scowled. Ah shit, Quan Dingxiang sighed, staring around at the crowd. What is it? Lu Seong asked. I believe I understand what Young Lady Ling and Young Lady Kun are suggesting, Quan Dingxiang sighed again. There are notes about the tenacious nature of the blood ling tree and several anecdotes about how it has acquired its name. Blood, of course, refers to Red, the place of its origin, the Red Pit *ahem*, A Pit of Red. A bloody shard within the eye, where people are lost, and even those that come out are never found again... A quote from the writings of Pill Sovereign Lu Fei Shun, Lu Seong mused. You have read it? Quan Dingxiang asked Lu Seong. I must confess, I read it more for the accounts of the strange beasts described than the plants, but the bit talking about the mythical death fields of Yin Eclipse is not something one forgets easily, Lu Seong conceded. Yes those descriptions are quite entertaining, Quan Dingxiang agreed, which got a few other quickly-silenced chuckles. In any case, the question is Red, because by all accounts the Red Pit is not actually red? It is not, Deng Guiren, still scowling, agreed. So the Red in the name comes from danger of going there. Older texts call it the Slaughtering Pit or the Heart Breaking Mire, Quan Dingxiang went on. Most scholarly studies focus on the fact that soul sense there is immune to the ubiquitous suppression, yet it has to be said, experiments on this elsewhere have largely been mixed as I recall. The trees do not grow elsewhere, Deng Guiren interjected. There were indigenous rebels, working with the Astral Authority, who tried as much 150 years ago. Quite, another scion from the Deng clan piped up. Their efforts were largely met with failure whereupon they immediately switched to raising mutates, and the result was millions dead and the province brought to the brink of ruin before it all died down, Ling Yu remarked drily. Indeed, Quan Dingxiang nodded. I recall hearing of that dreadful disaster; however, it was curious even then how little was written C or made available, at least C about the specifics I believe I may shed some light there, Young Hero Quan, one of the officials beside Qiao Honghui spoke up. There was much embarrassment about how matters got to that point, especially for the Hunter Bureau and regional governance. To avoid a repeat, all of those responsible for the cult were killed and the records sealed. Others spoke out against it, but the political momentum was inconvenient at the time. The rogue elements were suppressed within the local populace and since then the province has been largely free of such sentiments Until now, she pointed out sourly. Yes until now, Envoy Qiao conceded. So the texts written did not mention the trees and mutates for fear others might work out too much of those matters? Quan Dingxiang asked, his frown deepening. Indeed, the Deng clan elder sighed. And mostly, it was a matter for this province, the Ha clan elder standing nearby added with a slight shrug. How many young scions here are familiar with the ghost-hopping monkeys of the Meng Mountains, or the dangers of the Zhi Mountains? I would hazard many elders are not, the same official from the Imperial Envoys palace murmured. That Young Hero Quan is so well-versed in the lore of our province speaks admirably to his broad-minded approach and interests. Quan Dingxiang, who had just been listening silently, nodded politely to the official and elders, then turned back to the contaminated herbs again. Basically, the danger seems to be in heightening emotions something akin to the way Heart Force techniques work. Which is how that vixen just embarrassed so many people, another official scowled. The plants have innate Heart Force she repeated, shaking herself out of the odd reverie she had just fallen into. They mutate minor traits that are similar to its more aggressive applications, the Deng clan elder agreed. This is why the Hunter Bureau has kept them sealed. The question of naturally occurring Heart Force techniques -Would be priceless, she mused, staring around again, noting several scions were looking much more interested now. Quan Dingxiang just sighed again and shook his head. Our Deng clan had some knowledge on these matters, but much of it was lost during those events 150 years ago. What was recovered later showed up mostly in the hands of rogue actors who could be traced back to backers on Shan Lai, the Deng clan elder mused. She wanted to agree that that was quite reasonable. There had been a lot of momentum towards the Imperial Court in the last week and to have a disaster like this in Blue Water City associated with her would undermine that somewhat. However, her intuition towards plotting and the amount of things that had tried to trip her up that were absolutely not the result of some distant off-world power suggested that the root causes of this likely lay closer to home. -After all, provoking tensions between the Imperial Court and the Azure Astral Authority is not a thing only favourable to the latter, she sighed to herself, wishing JiLao was here and had not been held up by something at the Blue Gate School. This is all very well, but pointing blame like this does not solve the immediate problem, she pointed out. Perhaps Young Lady Juni might shed light there, Deng Guiren added with a faint smile. The West Flower Picking Town Pavilion has had much success in regards to the Red Pit in recent years. I cannot say I have been there more than once, Kun Juni replied politely. I am a clan liaison and the daughter of the Clan Lord, do you think I can just take a summer stroll up there? Who knows what you can do Deng Guiren chuckled, glancing at Kun Xingjuan now. If you want to fix the immediate problem, destroy every herb here, Kun Juni said, waving at the assembled group. Contamination, especially of ginseng from neighbouring valleys north of the Red Pit, does happen and that is usually how it is resolved. Destroy? a Lu clan scion scoffed. Some of those herbs are priceless! Is that the only way? an Imperial School disciple added. My senior brother wanted to buy that lotus! a womans voice called over. Shaking her head, she walked over to Quan Dingxiang and Lu Seong, trying not to look at the carefully calculated expressions of annoyance on the faces of the Imperial Envoy and his officials. What do you think? she asked. I think that they are probably fine sealed up as they are, Quan Dingxiang said after a long pause. The Young Lady from the Kun clan is probably right, I expect after these are properly examined, the worst will need to be destroyed, but some of these are expensive herbs and their owners will be very unhappy. I imagine there will be a lot of compensation demanded. Certainly, yes, Lu Seong grimaced, looking around at the fractious crowd. Brother JiLao not being here is an inconvenience. He was detained at the Blue Gate School by a matter, she said by way of explanation. -And yes, it is an inconvenience, she agreed to herself. A huge one! The issue here is really that the local influences are just trying to curry favour and make others look bad, Lu Seong mused. The Blue Gate School is really who should be Looking around, she could only agree. The issue was indeed as he was suggesting. Everyone with any kind of status, like Deng Guiren had an opinion, or an agenda, but nobody was actually offering a solution to be effected. -Is this what Quan Dingxiang was hinting at when he talked about the nature of the name? This whole thing is just digging itself deeper and deeper and yet nobody can get enough momentum to do anything. And here comes more trouble, Lu Seong muttered, much more quietly, giving her a subtle nudge in the arm. She swept her eyes in the direction he was sort of looking in and saw Huang Ryuun, Huang Fuan and a few others coming over, along with Din Huan, flanked by two more elders, both from the Jade Gate Court. Indeed, she agreed with a grimace. -So if others are being drawn out why am I not Her thoughts trailed off and she had to resist the urge to rub her temples, because, viewed objectively she was also being affected she was sure, just not like a lot of the others. Most of those speaking out stridently are men, she murmured... Quan Dingxiang and Lu Seong both turned to look at her; the former looking pensive, the latter just looking a bit puzzled. The name is a description a warning. It is Quan Dingxiang agreed, looking around as well. -Is it making me withdraw? she asked herself. The Imperial Princess should be commanding, dominant, outgoing and yet I keep ending up feeling passive I was undermined by Lingsheng, the Envoy clearly has no respect for me as a person, just using my status for his own ends as are half the others It was a bit of reductive reasoning that she hated. It made her stomach hurt just thinking about it, because she had left the insecure, small girl, who missed her mother so terribly and was hopelessly adrift in the myriad shifting sands of the Imperial Court, far, far behind -Except I havent, a part of her murmured, and something here is dragging that out. The people who want to be the focus are being more I and others are withdrawing She looked around a second time, more carefully. The various scions with something to prove were being pushy: Deng Guiren, Ha Caofang, the Huang clan, those from the Imperial continent C all of them were arguing for their view of who was responsible, why, what should be done to the perpetrators The answer was there, tantalizingly close, and yet it just wasnt within her means to grasp somehow and that was infuriating in a different way. She looked at Lu Seong and sighed again, pulling out a communication talisman. JiLao What is it? Huang JiLaos voice echoed in her head. Is there anyone in the Blue Gate School who isnt an elder in the Deng or Ha clans who knows about blood ling trees? she asked. Yes, Huang JiLao replied after a moments delay. Why? Well, there is a small problem at the auction the Imperial Envoy has arranged. We will be there shortly, JiLao replied with a faintly resigned tone. You and? The expert in question is the vice-headmistress, who I was already meeting, Huang JiLao replied. We will be there in a few moments anything else I should know? The daughter of the Sky Song Sovereign showed up, unhappy she wasnt invited, she replied with a mental grimace. May their nine generations! I told that idiot Qiao Cheng that they should just send it to every major sect, Huang JiLao hissed. Can you ask her a few questions? Yes, Huang JiLao replied. What is the best way to neutralize their effects? There was a short pause before Huang JiLao spoke again: One herb or many? Over twenty, she answered. You cannot seal them, so split them up. Move them out of soul sense range of each other. Apparently multiple herbs afflicted by the corruption can act like a feng shui formation. Passively they just disrupt matters do any have awakened spiritual wisdom? She turned to look at the herbs, then at Lu Seong and Quan Dingxiang. Do any of those herbs have awakened spiritual wisdom? Quan Dingxiang stared at her, then at the herbs, then at her again and clapped a hand to his forehead. I am sorry, Princess Lian, I have made a terrible blunder I know how we should be able to buy time at least. Yes, they do, she replied to Huang JiLao. In that case, split them apart, move them far away, stun the ones with spiritual wisdom directly. You will not be able to seal them, because the soul sense fusing into them is closer to a kind of intent and basically immune to all forms of suppression. Herbs with awareness will work to disrupt your ability to fix them, because they are touched by the views of the original soul sense from the blood ling trees And that means? she asked, with a sinking feeling, noting from the corner of her eye that Quan Dingxiang had hurried over to several disciples from the Pill Sovereign Sect and was having a hurried, quiet conversation with them, pointing at several herbs. Princess Lian, it seems that matters have somewhat gotten away from what was planned! She found Huang Ryuun, the Imperial Envoy, Din Huan and two senior disciples from the Imperial School had come over. Shut up, I am talking to my Teacher, she said; she was lying brazenly, but with soul sense obfuscated nobody, not even the Envoy, would know unless they called Dun Jian right there and then. Still there? Huang JiLao asked, because she had cut off the speaking communication momentarily. Yes, sorry, I was interrupted by Huang Ryuun, she replied flatly, speaking out loud for once and noting Huang Ryuun flinch slightly at being called out by name. Bah JiLao grunted. Anyway, the herbs with wisdom will be trying to manipulate you all so that you cannot deal with them. Lady Ling Tao expects that all sorts of aspersions and theories will be flying around, yet nobody will actually be that focused on dealing with the herbs themselves Yes, she murmured, That is pretty spot on. In that case, it is doubly important you split them up and let nobody interfere with them, we will look at them when we get there in a few minutes, Huang JiLao added. Okay, she sent back. The transmission cut off a moment later. Princess Lian, If I might Excuse me a moment, she murmured, holding up a hand to stop Qiao Honghui speaking, Young Hero Quan? Yes? Quan Dingxiang asked. You have reached some realisation? I have, I was foolish before, the solution is deceptively simple, if not stated outright in either of the texts I have been thinking of. You are confident? she added, a touch suggestively. I am sure that this will not hinder matters, Quan Dingxiang said, glancing at the various dignitaries behind her, then at her with a slight frown. Behind Quan Dingxiang she could see the disciples moving herb pots away from each other and grouping them towards the far side of the garden into a few different categories. In that case, Young Hero Quan, I will await your good news, she declared. Yes we will, the Imperial Envoy agreed. We will of course provide Young Hero Quan every assistance. Now Princess Lian? I shall strive to do my utmost, Quan Dingxiang murmured, bowing respectfully to her and then to the Imperial Envoy. Imperial Envoy Qiao, esteemed guests of both this province and our homelands across the ocean! she said, raising her voice and ignoring Envoy Qiao. Young Hero Quan has made a breakthrough in how to manage this vile sabotage. Hooray! Senior Quan! As expected! Various shouts of support and appreciation echoed from the crowd still gathered around, as she swept her gaze across the Envoy and his officials. As such, I feel that the best thing we can do is provide Young Hero Quan space to work. Imperial Envoy Qiao, Honoured Elders, Young Nobles, shall we perhaps move to viewing what remains of this grand display before some other freak plot of misfortune befalls it? Ah Imperial Princess Lian takes the words right from my mouth, Envoy Qiao murmured, bowing politely, mostly, she was sure to hide the annoyed look on his face. In the absence of your nephew, perhaps you and the other organizers might take the lead? she said, finally setting her trap. With such eminent persons from the Huang and Din clans in attendance it seems only fitting that our Imperial Courts highest official show off the riches of his province with the help of the most erudite elders of its clans. Envoy Qiao, who had certainly been about to foist off the task to someone else, actually looked up at her in surprise. I fear that I have not the Nonsense, you must have a very learned view of these lands; after all, you have supported many opinions in what has been discussed just now, she insisted, proffering him her umbrella directly. I will not take no for an answer. -And you can carry my umbrella like the servant you are. What solution is it exactly, that Young Hero Quan is effecting? a nearby official asked. The one so wisely espoused by Deng Guiren, she replied drily, waiting for the Imperial Envoy to take the umbrella. I cannot pretend to be as learned as Young Hero Quan who has made a lifetime of study in such matters, but there was something about the harmony inherent within the name of that accursed pit and inauspicious feng shui then he started talking about how spirit herbs view the world, and I must confess that I just asked him if he was certain and then instructed him to get on with it. The others, Lu Seong included, stared at her slightly askance. -This seat can do the princess thing just as well as anyone else, she smirked to herself. Well, Envoy Qiao? she murmured, all but shoving the umbrella in his face. Left with no other choice, Envoy Qiao took her umbrella and stood, holding it over her. Lu Seong? she murmured. Could you inform everyone else? Ah oh yes, Lu Seong coughed and nodded, gripping a talisman in his fist. EVERYONE! YOUR ATTENTION PLEASE! IT SEEMS THAT YOUNG HERO QUAN HAS MADE A BREAKTHROUGH! THERE IS NO FURTHER DANGER FROM THIS ATTEMPTED SUBVERSION, THE IMPERIAL PRINCESS HOPES YOU WILL RETURN TO ENJOYING THE AUCTION AND EXHIBITIONS, ALTHOUGH THE GARDENS REMAIN OFF-LIMITS WHILE YOUNG HERO QUAN COMPLETES HIS WORK. Few in the immediate crowd would have failed to already draw that conclusion, but his voice carried far enough to probably reach the foyer, courtesy of the talisman used. Applause and salutations for her, for Quan Dingxiang and generally for the matter being resolved erupted in a wave through the garden, much as she had hoped. Ahem that may be a little hasty, Envoy Qiao frowned. Do you have more to add? she asked, raising an eyebrow. Well, there were some things mentioned by Young Noble Ryuun, before we came over; records of the Myriad Herb Association perhaps some others should assist Young Hero Quan, do you require any further assistance from the Imperial Envoy or Huang Ryuun? she called over to him in her most earnest manner. Quan Dingxiang turned to stare at them, then bowed in polite refusal. It seems he is fine, she said, smiling apologetically at both of them. Perhaps if matters do continue to stagnate Young Noble Ryuuns kind offer will be of help, but for now, it seems only fair to give Young Hero Quan his moment, would you not agree? Hmmm, yes, Huang Ryuun agreed, his face impassive. Your Imperial Highness speaks wisely. Yes, let us see how Young Hero Quan does, the Huang elder murmured, stroking his beard. In that case, I see no reason why we cannot get started with the real reason I am here, she said with a bright smile. Let us go see these rare and unusual artefacts that purport to show the mystery of this province. We will go to the pagodas? Qiao Honghui asked, leadingly. I think we should start with the galleries around the courtyard, she mused, looking at the crowds still milling about. -That buys JiLao and Quan Dingxiang more time without idiots breathing down their necks and also means we wont run into Lingsheng somewhere in that green, sodden maze, she reflected. That the Ha clan elder frowned. Is there an issue? she asked. Oh no, not at all, it is just that the majority of interesting objects are within the pagodas, one of the officials pointed out. I see, she mused. Well, people went to the effort of presenting them, so it seems only fair to save the best until the end, she mused. As your Imperial Highness wishes, the official replied, waving to two guards to hurry off ahead of them, no doubt to clear the halls as they went. Lead on, Envoy Qiao, she added, waving for him to lead the way. The Imperial Envoy shot her a faint look of displeasure then walked off, holding the umbrella for her. The others fell in behind in a sort of gaggle of hushed conversation that she mostly tuned out as he led her across the gardens and into the right-hand hall, which was usually one of the rentable meeting and reception halls for the Golden Dragon. She hadnt actually been that sure what to expect, not after hearing the discussion of the caves and ruins beneath the mountains the night before but what was on display was really rather underwhelming, she had to admit. These are all styles relating to bygone eras she noted, looking around at the various pieces of sculpture and carvings displayed around the room, along with old pots, jade slabs, artefacts and such. They are, Envoy Qiao agreed, nodding to a guard they had passed on the way in, who promptly took up station by the door, effectively closing off the gallery. The periphery of Yin Eclipse has been occupied at various points in the past. These carvings on the left, for example Are in the style of the early years of the Second Dun Emperor, she finished for him. I have seen the Crown Princes palace, this style is a bit worse than that. Well yes, he conceded as the others in the group fanned out through the hall. However, they are a pivotal piece of evidence when it comes to the influence of our Dun clan on this land and its rightful place within the rule of the Imperial Court. Perhaps, she agreed, turning to look at the other side of the hall. Yet that is the Shan and that She trailed off, because the style of the twin blue dragons coiling around the throne that had caught her eye was familiar in a way she had not expected. Isnt this a copy of the imperial throne? she asked, walking over to the crystalline form of the chair which had had its back smashed out at some point. Qiao Honghui looked awkward for a moment, then collected himself, following her over. It is in the style of the Shan Dynasty; an inferior product, certainly, to the one passed down as a trophy by the Shen, then re-imagined by our Imperial Ancestor, Emperor Azure Tyrant. I see, she murmured, running her hand across the crystalline blue rock, feeling the smooth grain beneath her hands. It was tempting to buy it then and there, but she knew there would be no way anyone would dare possesses such a thing anywhere close to the seat of imperial power. It would be seen as either an attempt to mock the Imperial Seat, or attempting to rise above ones station. Neither of those things were charges you wanted levelled at you by the powers that orbited immediately around the Imperial Throne itself. All you could do was buy it then gift it to the Emperor. The owner suggested it belonged to the Duke who ruled this province back then. It was recovered with these various goods from a tomb believed to be associated with the last Shen Governor of the province, Envoy Qiao explained both to her and the others who were looking on from the sidelines. I wonder who provided that, she mused. It came from the imperial collection, Envoy Qiao replied, a bit more quietly. -Of course it did, she reflected, not sure why she expected any other reply. Shaking her head, she moved on, looking at a few more statues, most of which appeared to be of old ancestors of long-lost clans or guardian figures from ancient shrines. The only interesting one was a statue of a venerable man with a beard, reaching up to grasp the sky. Sky Seizing Venerable, she read the inscription on the archaic statue. An ancient expert who stood at the top of his era, Imperial Highness, the Deng clan elder interjected. He is an ancient ancestor of my Deng clan. We were invited to partake in the reclamation by your imperial grandfather because of our own ancient links to the province. Are there any objects not associated with some old ghosts or villains? she remarked drily, walking on towards the end of the hall, then stopping at another statue which was odd Who is this? she asked, staring up at the two-metre-tall seated man with a bushy, Confucian-looking beard, his robe adorned with foxes chasing flowers, who was positioned to look down at something. The statue itself had no inscription and she could see someone had made a spirited effort to chop the head off, as a hand-sized slice was just visible through a part of the beard. Sweeping her gaze across the rest of him her eye fell on the talisman carved on the old mans hat. Tai Kai? Ah it is a statue to that old villain, the Imperial Envoy frowned. The Ha clan elder frowned slightly at that comment, she noticed, but said nothing overt. Do tell? she murmured. Tai Kai was a Dao Ascendant who ran a cult during the Shan Dynasty, the Imperial Envoy shrugged. He was known to consort with foxes and all manner of demons, not an upstanding cultivator at all. It isnt that Tai clan, is it? she asked, looking at him sideways, because there was a Tai clan that sprang to mind except calling one of them an old villain That Tai clan? Envoy Qiao frowned. Tai Yanmei she murmured, recalling the name of the woman who was currently terrorizing the Heavenly Hundred ranking of noble scions across all the major influences of the great starfields in their corner of the higher heavens. Aha the Deng clan elder shook his head, laughing lightly. The Din clan elder just stroked his beard and smiled, although it never really reached his eyes she noted. No, not the same Tai clan, the Din clan elder murmured after a moment. Not at all. She had to resist the urge to stare at him, because that denial did not, in fact, inspire her confidence. There were some other artefacts associated with Tai that I observed through the collections, Lu Seong, who had been following along with her, interjected from nearby, in the galleries across the gardens... It is a common character, many clans have probably risen with it, the Imperial Envoy replied, somewhat dismissively. It is an important moon rune for example, relating to the Balance of Heaven. I see she mused, staring up at the old man, still trying to work out why she found his face oddly familiar in some way. -Maybe its just the styling, there are a lot of Confucian statues around the Imperial Palace? That cult was associated with Yin Eclipse? Huang Ryuun remarked, also coming over. This land has always had a difficult relationship with the righteous seats of power, the Imperial Envoy remarked respectfully. Our Dun dynasty has fared better than many previous in that regard though. Giving the Envoy a sideways look, she walked on, looking at the other statues, not getting involved in that conversation, finally stopping before a large hand that held up a lantern. I must concede this is odd, she mused to Lu Seong, who was still with her. It is Lu Seong agreed. Huh they put that in here, Ling Yu came to stand beside her as well, staring up at the lantern with a frown. You know it? she asked. Originally, it was dug up from somewhere near Teng Lin Town, Kun Juni said, also coming over. Later, it was repurposed into an altar piece of the Ancestral Shrine to the Golden Soul within the Lin clan compound there. It was associated with the Ling School? Lu Seong mused. Lin School, Kun Juni corrected him absently. Ah, sorry, Lu Seong nodded. You certainly know a lot about these matters, Young Lady Kun. I had a teacher in the clan when I was younger who was very interested in these ruins, Kun Juni elaborated. He was fascinated with their origins, and as part of my responsibilities I had to learn various Easten languages and scripts. To return to the original point, however C yes, that lantern was associated with the Lin clan until it was ruined. Since then, its been in the grand atrium of the Imperial Envoys palace, Ling Yu added. The lantern usually holds an imperial seal. It certainly fits the theme, she mused, noting that neither young woman had sounded hugely enthused. That one over there is another ancestor of the Deng clan, Ling Yu added, pointing to another old statue given pride of place over a display of various jade slabs. In fact, most of the statues were old ancestors of imperial clans as it turned out. The showpiece of the whole room was a founding inscription for a city that predated Blue Water City within the province by several hundred thousand years, dedicating it on behalf of the Ji clan to the then emperor. The further hall along that side of the garden was much the same, just with smaller items. The most interesting, if it could be called that, was a set of nine ancient stones of different minerals, each carved with a subtly different symbol on one side and a peony flower on the other. There was no real aura about them, until you picked them up, at which point there was a subtle weight to them that immediately put her in mind of something to do with divination. Most of the ancient artefacts, though, had long since had their power sapped by the suppression of Yin Eclipse. Even so, they were all displayed in such a way as to leave the admirer in little doubt that the current powers in Yin Eclipse on the part of the Imperial Court had deep roots in the province that might even predate the Azure Astral Authority in a few cases. Not really interested in how impressive various clans ancient ancestors looked, or in hearing about how they had done this and that to elevate Blue Water Province, after a few more minutes of looking she had Envoy Qiao lead them on to the next set of exhibition halls on the far side of the courtyard. That side was split into four floors. The first was just a gallery of various pots and other oddments that had come out of the rivers, along with things like Life and Death scrolls and some ancient portraits of battles from the time before the Blue Water Sage had returned spiritual cultivation to much of the inland region of the continent. The second floor was more of the same, as it turned out C simply taking you further back in time. The third floor was split into two, the first part being a long gallery of various carvings. Standing looking at the salvaged wall carvings, she eventually had to ask the question that had been plaguing her for some time C almost since the first hall and the statues in fact. If these have come from Yin Eclipse, from within the suppression zone what was the point in bringing them out? Mostly, it is so learned scholars can study them in safety, Qiao Honghui replied politely, if slightly condescendingly, as if the answer should have been obvious. Some were brought out to sell others for curiosity, like the one at the end She glanced at it again C it had caught her attention when they entered the hall C then looked away. A few of those with her had already gravitated towards it since she looked at it earlier. It was masterful, certainly; whoever had picked out the designs had done so in a way that drew upon the natural shapes of the rock, so that it never quite showed the same thing twice. However, if you stared at it too much, you just ended up getting a headache. Ah, that one, Huang Ryuun, who had also come up, nodded. An interesting thing, it would make a nice visualisation aid for feng shui. If Young Noble Ryuun is interested, I am sure the seller could be convinced, a Ling clan elder, following the pair she assumed to be Ling Yus brothers, spoke up. Perhaps, Ryuun agreed, tapping his finger to his lips. Perhaps Does it not instil some interest in you, Your Highness? Deng Guiren added, glancing at her. It is certainly appealing, she conceded, aware that Ling Yu had a somewhat annoyed expression. As others have said, a useful thing for increasing your comprehensions on natural feng shui. The next hall beyond the wall carvings held more pots, but, in this case, ones that were genuinely worth admiring. All of them were made of arborundum of various colours and forms, again associated mostly with old powers of Eastern Azure now lost to past aeonspans. The showpiece was a Xiao symbol, of all things, which got a lot of interest from the scions of the Imperial continent following along. Is there nothing regarding the other inhabitants of the land? she asked at last, looking back down the hall. Other inhabitants? Envoy Qiao asked. The Easten Tribes, the Yin Eclipse Peoples the North Fissure cave people. Ah you have read some older books I see, he nodded agreeably. There are some objects presented in the last hall along from this, but compared to even the most meagre pot here, little holds the eye or the fancy. Oh she frowned, then questioned: Is there not a fourth floor? It is being prepared for the banquet later, an official clarified. For the start of the New Years celebrations, another added with a bow. -In all the mess below I totally forgot that was a thing, she sighed, staring out the window for a long moment, feeling stupid. If you like, we could progress to looking at the pagodas now? the elder from the Deng clan suggested politely. I see no harm in looking at these other things, the pieces of heritage of the local folk, she said blandly. I have seen enough statues of wise old men as it is. The Envoy actually sighed, but waved for her to follow him. A few from the group with her also followed C Lu Seong and some of his friends mostly, and surprisingly a few locals including Kun Juni and Ling Yu. Much as the Envoy had implied though, the hall was rather underwhelming, being mostly dominated by a pale grey stone stele, a half-metre tall, that stood on a raised plinth in the middle of the room. There were a few talismans, carved in odd ways but really just talismans, on a table as you entered. Along the main wall a collection of pots in odd, cruder styles decorated with pictures of mountains, stars and strange symbols had been arranged, interspersed with some crude stone carvings of monkeys wearing hats and a squirrel holding its hands up, perhaps to support what might have been a bowl. A few jade and spirit wood tablets in Easten script hung at the end. Walking around the stele in the middle, she came back to the front and considered it pensively. And if you go chase squirrels through the shadows on the She read the inscription, which was framed by a young girl in ancient-looking garb chasing a squirrel that was holding a bottle and scattering what looked like pills. Someone had slashed two sections out and made a spirited attempt at cutting the stele in half, partially bisecting the squirrel. The locals have odd beliefs about the mountains, the Deng clan elder explained. One is that certain animals are sacred. The squirrel guides, the monkey guards, the dog hunts, the eagle smites wild spirit beasts of those four are treated with reverence by them. It is mostly superstition though. Like primitive guardian beasts, Lu Seong mused. Yes, they are a crude appropriation of the Celestial Guardian Beasts, the elder of the Din clan agreed, frowning with obvious displeasure. Is that a piece of a sword wedged into it? she asked, peering more closely at the cut, where a shard of metal about as big as her palm was buried. It is, the Imperial Envoy nodded. The stone is quite famous, Deng Guiren added. If your Imperial Highness is interested She waved a hand for him to continue. The story goes that a demon squirrel haunted a fair companion of the Blue Water Sage such that he was enraged and smote the first effigy of it he saw upon walking into a village, so disgusted was he with the backwards ways of the indigenous folk and their rejection of the Spiritual Path. The sword fragment is perhaps more valuable than the stele, but has not been removed, as I understand it, because it was an artefact of the Blue Water Sage and might hold some of his intent Ill be honest, Ling Yu, who was standing at the side with her arms folded, head slightly on one side, cut in. That sounds like bollocks. And you know more about this? Deng Guiren frowned, clearly not enthused at the interruption. The Blue Water Sage was known to be a kind and patient teacher, who embraced local customs and mended bridges where others, earlier, had sought only conquest. He helped the people elevate themselves, not by denigrating their old beliefs, but by helping them to find a way to fit spiritual beliefs into them, Ling Yu replied, folding her arms. Your teacher has some views, the elder from the Din clan said, a touch condescendingly. The Imperial Envoy coughed lightly and added. Well, there are many tales, even if it is within the living memory of some, who can really say for sure The Din and Deng clan elders nodded in agreement. The person who taught me was there, when Lu Fu Tao walked these lands, Ling Yu replied archly. It was only thirty thousand-odd years ago, not sometime in the last aeonspan! The Din elder glared at her, but clearly decided that getting into an argument with her was not worth it, so settled for a shrug and a muttered comment about speaking some words. In any case, this is about all there is that isnt in the pagodas, the Imperial Envoy added, moving to change the topic, with a look around the hall. Nodding absently, she walked another circuit of the room, considering the old things with a frown not because they held any real interest, the Envoy was right there, they were just crude, mundane things made by common folk, now displayed a bit mawkishly, but so she could contact JiLao again without attracting much attention. Have you arrived? she asked. Yes, we got here a while ago JiLao replied, sounding a bit hesitant. Is there a problem? she murmured. Kinda maybe Quan Dingxiang has done the right thing, but there may be quite a few contaminated herbs that slipped by the initial investigation according to Ling Tao. Is there any problem with going in to look at the pagodas? There was a pause, then JiLao replied with a negative. In that case, I will head down, she sent back. You may end up with Huang Ryuun or someone from the Myriad Herb Already dealing with them, JiLao replied, sounding a bit resigned. Thankfully they do actually know what they are doing, its mostly just the two from the Huang clan who are being a nuisance. If you can free yourself, you probably should come look at this stuff, she added. I know especially in light of what held me up earlier, JiLao agreed. Is there a problem Princess Lian? Envoy Qiao asked, walking over to her and bowing slightly. Huang JiLao will be joining us momentarily, she replied. We will go down and meet him and then look at these pagodas you are so eager to show off. Of course, Envoy Qiao replied, waving for her to follow him. Ignoring his hand gesture, she walked past him and headed back out to the other room, where there was a heated debate going on about the various interpretations of the Xiao symbol among those who had come along with her from various influential imperial powers. Ignoring them as well, because she couldnt care less about what they actually did, she headed back down the hall and was almost at the exit before most of the group realised she was departing. There were a few calls for her to come look at the symbol, but she was fairly sure that her Imperial Uncle Dun Jian was not interested in those. Heading back down the stairs, not actually moving that fast, she was met by a slightly damp Huang JiLao at the bottom. Young Noble JiLao, Envoy Qiao muttered, half bowing to him. She glanced at the Envoy, then at the umbrella, now closed, that he was still carrying, then just walked straight out into the rain. The Envoy flinched behind her and moved much faster than usual, drawing the umbrella and shading her before she got more than a tiny bit damp. As they walked on, followed by JiLao, she was aware of Envoy Qiao shooting her a nasty look that she deigned not to notice, for now at least. How has the matter with the blood ling herbs progressed? she asked. It is under control, JiLao said, to which she just nodded agreeably. Good news, Envoy Qiao added. It is Young Hero Quans achievement, certainly." Should we get a guide? he then asked. Hmm unnecessary, she replied, glancing at the group behind her. Inheritance Daughter Kun, I am lead to understand you and the Young Lady Kun have some local understanding? We do, both murmured politely, not really looking at each other. If you would escort us to the first pagoda Snow Jade? she asked. With respect, Kun Juni murmured, bowing slightly, the best person to provide such an escort on this side of the mountain would be Teng Danbei. She turned to Teng Danbei, the younger of the two scions from the Teng clan in attendance, who was standing a bit further back, looking like he had just seen a tribulation cloud appear unheralded with his name on it. Young Lord Danbei? she asked. It would be my honour, Teng Danbei replied, collecting himself and hurrying over. As it turned out, Teng Danbei was better informed about the valleys and odd places of the eastern side of Yin Eclipse than she had anticipated. He also focused on talking about ruins, which really seemed to be his thing, she came to understand. He pointed out interesting plants as well, and answered a few questions for others as they walked along, but really, he wanted to talk about ruins. -Did she do that deliberately? Because of our conversations over the dinner yesterday? she mused, glancing at Kun Juni. She really is the political one of the pair is that why all the favour seems to be aimed at the Inheritance Daughter? Because Danbei took a surprisingly circuitous, if rather informative, route through the gardens to the pagoda, it took them almost ten minutes to reach the actual pagoda, raised up on a rock platform to look out over that whole area of the wider gardens. This pagoda is meant to represent Snow Jade, Teng Danbei said, by way of explanation. It is perhaps the second oddest of the great peaks, after Thunder Crest, which is forever shrouded in lightning. How does it get that name? she asked. Because it is shrouded in an eternal blizzard and the snows on its peak are so dense that they can be carved like jade and take weeks to melt, even when taken down into the jungles below, Teng Danbei answered. It is almost impossible to get up there though, because the conditions are so harsh that almost no Golden Core cultivator, or anyone suppressed to Golden Core, can survive long without very expensive talismans. The cold saps qi, Kun Xingjuan added, breaks it down somehow, so pills, talismans, everything you take up there even storage devices start to fail after a time. Indeed, Teng Danbei agreed. The mountain has some terrible Yin affinity that devours everything it touches over time. That will not be an issue here I hope, a female cultivator joked from the back. Ha-ha no, I think not, Teng Danbei agreed, inviting them to follow him up the last flight of steps. The interior of the pagodas ground floor held items much like the halls had. The most eye-catching things, really, were several short blades, daggers, a spearhead and arrows carved from blocks of deep red and white stone. A block of each type of stone, which according to Teng Danbei was sometimes recovered out of the rivers or found fused into the walls of caves, was presented with the items. In terms of durability it was apparently second only to materials like arborundum or solar iron, which were immutable to forces below the Venerable Step. That claim was met with some initial scepticism until a Dao grade treasure was presented and the blade chipped easily by a white stone dagger. Why it was not more popular or widely known was immediately made clear when she tried to send some qi into that dagger and her qi and intent were scattered like badly woven threads. Is there anything on the upper floor? she asked, noting the stairs. Oh that is again just storage for the gardens outside, an official added, a place to store the containers for the herbs and some formations to keep things in check and provide security for the auction The central pagoda, on the ornamental lake, has collections of exceptional treasures from across the whole mountain range, Envoy Qiao interjected. I see she nodded. In that case shall we head to the next one? There was nobody especially familiar with the area around the North Fissure Flats, as it transpired, so Teng Danbei also guided them through that region. The pagoda for Fissure Peaks, the immense cleft mountain to the north-west of the Great Mount was actually much less interesting than the Snow Jade one had been, as it turned out. The mix of objects on the lower floor was mostly just various vessels, matched, she presumed, using the knowledge of the designs, some weapons that were clearly those of ancient cultivators and several rare, Dao Step beast cores. The showpiece there was a slab of glassy black stone engraved with flowers and carved into the shape of a kind of door. She could feel something off it, but what exactly it was defied any understanding she could level at it and apparently even the person presenting it didnt know, merely hoping that someone could trade knowledge on what it might be. The next pagoda Kun Juni led them to. It was the one for Thunder Crest, the giant peak to the west of the Great Mount which was apparently responsible in part for the vile, soul sense-obfuscating weather. The ground floor of that pagoda held more pottery, engraved with various patterns of leaves and flowers, a lot of it inlaid with arborundum. There were several weapons made of golden-copper metal, which was interesting because any damage they inflicted physically was apparently mirrored on your Nascent Soul. It was also utterly immune to enchantment and the few attempts at soul binding such objects had led, according to the seller who attested to having witnessed those attempts in person, to agonizing death or a permanently crippled soul. The East Fury pagoda, again, held a very similar selection of items on the ground floor. Some more pots, plates and cutlery of the indestructible variety, a pair of short blades made of stone that repelled qi, a worn statue of a woman holding up a sword in one hand and a book in the other and half a bowl that Deng Guiren assured her was some kind of ancient spirit furnace. The only other thing of interest were several figurines on a table, each about thirty centimetres high, showing men and women in armour with unreadable symbols carved on their foreheads. They were led to the South Grove pagoda by Ha Caofang, who again just rattled on about ruins, having clearly picked up that that was the theme. That pagoda was about the same as the others C pots, odd everyday items associated with the ruins there, all of them quite spectacular it had to be said, several sets of ancient artefact weapons recovered from earlier eras failed explorations and one very corroded golden-copper sword made from the mysterious metal that did soul damage. The final pagoda of the outer ones was Golden Promise Spire, which a disciple from the Ji clan, Ji Xiaofang, escorted them to. By this point, the pots were expected, so she gave little thought to most of them and gravitated towards the other odd items on display. One was a bowl carved with the same feng shui technique she had come to recognise, giving the illusion of shifting clouds flowing around its interior as you looked into it. The only weapon on display was a broken bow, crafted from dark wood, inlaid with patterns of swirling golden thread. The final object was a bracelet made of a mellow gold, carved with beautiful flowers. Picking it up gave an immediate sense of gentle calm, allowing her to recognise that it was, at least partially, made of Soul Gold, a metal much sought-after in making high grade artefacts due to the way it helped a wielder soul bind an object. Eastern Azure had no known natural lodes of it C though Crown Princess Miao was rumoured in certain circles to have access to a source of it... which, with this being exhibited here and Dun Miao being the patron of the Golden Promise School, she suddenly had a strong suspicion may be somewhere in Yin Eclipse. A quick check of the price on the bracelet told her it cost one hundred Heavenly Jades, which was... Putting the bracelet down with a soft sigh and looking out at the tall, lantern-lit pagoda with its subsidiary spires, on the lake in the middle of the garden, she turned to Envoy Qiao. So, that leaves the lake pagoda? It does, he agreed, his eyes also lingering on the bracelet. Well, lead on, she said drily. I am sure there are those outside eager for the whole place to open up again. Although how many can afford half of the things sold in these Ha Caofang remarked, also glancing towards the bracelet, which drew a few laughs. Shaking his head, Envoy Qiao escorted them back out of the pagoda and into the rain again. The path to the central pagoda, situated on an island in the middle of the ornamental lake C now much decreased in size to accommodate the spirit herb gardens C wound back the way they had come somewhat, crossing over several smaller canals before arriving at the bridge. There are two displays here, Envoy Qiao said, leading them over the bridge, past a pair of guards dressed in imperial colours who saluted them smartly, before finally bringing them all to a stop in the paved area before the island pagoda that usually held some tables, shaded by ornamental trees. These spirit trees he paused to gesture somewhat dramatically to the dozen flowering trees ringing the courtyard, are the first. They have been planted here for your enjoyment, showing off some of the very rarest natural treasures Yin Eclipse C and this province C possesses. On the left, the one that immediately caught her eye was a peach tree sporting half a dozen half-ripe peaches nestled amid patchy blossoms: a reminder, if one were needed, that most of these trees could flower and fruit simultaneously. Is that a genuine peacock peach tree!? Huang Fuan, who had appeared at some point, exclaimed, noticing the same thing. Yes, Envoy Qiao replied, as others hurried over with Huang Fuan to admire it. The owner has put the six peaches currently on the tree up for bidding, to be delivered when they ripen. These terms are the same for all the other trees. That is indeed generous, Lu Seong murmured. Looking around, she had to admit he was right. The peach tree was eye-catching, but all those present were desirable in some way. Crystal fruit, a spring breath pomegranate ten thunders walnut Lu Seong muttered, turning in a circle. Not to mention two other varieties of Immortal peach, a plum tree, a mulberry and Huang JiLao agreed, also looking around. What is with that cherry tree? she asked, because even in the lantern light and the light rain it was hard to look at. Oh, thats from the Ha clan estates, Ling Yu, who was still standing nearby, said blandly. Its a thing one of their old ancestors left for them as far as I know. They have a courtyard with a dozen or so. The flowers make for very strange wine that can get anyone, no matter their realm, equally drunk apparently. Is that all? Huang JiLao asked, looking at it with interest. Oh no, as an alchemical reagent it removes any kind of hostility for a pill based on rank. If you grind down the cherry pits and use them in pill refinement for say an Immortal grade pill, a proper Mortal could eat it like it was totally harmless and get all the benefits. That... she stared at the younger woman. Oh, the downside the trees are terribly hard to bring to fruit and the flesh, while edible, apparently tastes like the worst thing anyone eating them can imagine And each of these trees grows in Yin Eclipse? a woman from the Nine Moons sect standing nearby asked, looking around, taking in the riot of blossoms. Each of these trees, aside perhaps from the Ha estate cherry tree, has descended originally from a cutting or seed of a tree or grove that exists within the confines of the mountain range, Envoy Qiao confirmed. I absolutely have to have one of those peaches! a youth from the Imperial School declared, loud enough to cut through the general hubbub. Anyone who competes, I will show no mercy! I cannot help but think that showing these to this lot while the blood lings effects are still there, may backfire, Kun Juni murmured. You might have a point, Huang JiLao said drily. The effects of the peacock peach alone are enough for people to start drawing weapons He was not wrong there. All Immortal Peaches helped restore damaged vitality or lost longevity. The peacock variety were additionally sought-after mostly to either help promote your spirit root, or, in the case of the pit, if refined into the dantian, to help strengthen a Golden Core by one or two revolutions during formation. Even if consumed after that point, they had a chance to purify your Core, making them ludicrously expensive to purchase on the open market. She watched the various other cultivators argue over the peaches for a moment, then went back to looking at the other trees. Huh Huang JiLao remarked, also turning his attention away from them. What is it? she asked. That tree on the far side She followed his gaze and found it, nestled between the pomegranate and the crystal fruit tree C a mango tree. Its a mango? she blinked, spotting several oval, golden-green fruit, each about the size of her fist. It is Huang JiLao mused, walking over to it. She followed him, mostly ignored by the others except for Ling Yu and Kun Juni, who also came along with her. You know it? Ling Yu asked, looking up at the fruiting branch above them. Is this a golden soul mango? Huang JiLao asked, brushing his fingers across the leaves. The purity of the qi within it is remarkable. It is, Ling Yu nodded. She was glad of her experience with treasures, because in truth, she had never seen an actual golden soul mango tree. Even the Imperial Court did not have one as far as she was aware, as they were notoriously hard to nurture in captivity. Checking the information provided on the tree itself, she found that the quality was listed as eleven-star grade, but no mention of its actual realm was given. -That would make it potentially a quasi-Dao Step spirit tree, she mused, considering the fist-sized fruit. If you put these up at auction outside they might reach millions They were treasured primarily because they could grant actual immortality without ever crossing an Immortal tribulation. Furthermore, consuming one didnt prevent you from actually undergoing Immortal Crossing as many other such methods did. The real reason they were so expensive however, given a peacock peach was still only Earthly Jade, was because consuming them could also help with the comprehension of natural principles and laws relating to the soul. In the open market a single one might cost hundreds of Heavenly Jades. She glanced around at the courtyard of trees, noting everyone else was still obsessing over peaches, which while precious were not quite in the same league, then back at the mango. Taking out her auction talisman she put it to the pedestal before the tree and eyed the cost of a reserve bid on one of the fruit with a slight grimace. A single one was fifty Heavenly Jade C half a million spirit stones -Well that means the seller knows their worth at least, she sighed. Checking how much she had in her storage talisman, she put a bid on one of two hundred Heavenly Jade, then two more of one hundred each on the other fruit, nearly emptying the supply of spirit stones she had on her person. -That will at least make others wince before bidding on them, she giggled, stepping back to admire it some more. Oh is this a golden soul mango!? Huang Fuans irritating voice grew closer. I wonder which influence put this up! An old elder of the Ling clan has always been rumoured to have one, Deng Guiren remarked, also coming over. And its in fruit lucky! The Ling clan are notorious hoarders, never letting these things out for others to enjoy. Without any preamble he stepped past them and put his talisman on the jade and winced. Huang Fuan walked over and put his talisman on it as well and raised his eyebrows. -Idiot, she sighed, shaking her head A bit expensive? Ling Yu remarked sweetly. Deng Guiren scowled at her, then glanced at Huang Fuan; however, rather uncharacteristically, he didnt really act that confrontational with Ling Yu and just grimaced. -Dont fancy a third trip into water? she smirked to herself. Princess Lian, she glanced around to find that Envoy Qiao was also heading over, followed by the officials, shall we head into the pagoda? Yes, lets, she said, happy to move away from the mango for now. The only other people who had seen her bid on them were Kun Juni and Ling Yu in any case, and even if the latter had some connection to the tree, neither seemed the sort to call her out on it. Everyone, let us go in now! Envoy Qiao called out. There will be plenty of time to look at these things after the auction fully opens. There were a few groans from those still interested in the trees, but everyone followed after her and the Envoy as they walked into the ground floor of the central pagoda, past four more guards, who saluted them formally. These are the most impressive treasures the various influences of Blue Water Province have uncovered in Yin Eclipse, Envoy Qiao said, gesturing around at the two dozen or so items on display. She had to admit, taking them in, that they were all grand... to a greater or lesser degree. Half of them are pots she pointed out drily. Well some things just are what they are, Qiao Honghui remarked a bit sourly as they walked into the middle of the hall, between the various stands. In any case, allow me to introduce the first items of interest. Qiao Honghui stopped by a stand that held a fragmentary piece of a breastplate made of milky white jade surrounded by several seals and a stele about a metre wide and two high, that held what appeared to be a chart of some kind. What is the chart? Huang Ryuun asked from the side. A bit of a riddle, Young Noble Huang, Envoy Qiao replied, looking at it critically. It was initially recovered from a tomb dating to the Shan Dynasty, far outside the suppression zone to the east, and captured by imperial forces during the wars before the time of the Blue Water Sage. It appears to depict a map, and certain points on it have been identified, one of which was found to contain a similar, if much more damaged stele. Unfortunately, the path into the mountain that the stele presents has claimed every explorer who goes past that point since it was discovered some three millennia ago. So a tantalizing mystery that ends in inexplicable death, Huang Ryuun remarked drily. That is usually how anomalies in Yin Eclipse work, Ling Yu remarked from the side, rolling her eyes. And what of the breastplate? JiLao asked, walking around it. That is made of real Snow Jade, Young Noble Huang, the Envoy said, giving Huang JiLao the same address as Huang Ryuun. A mysterious object indeed? It has slowly replenished itself over time, the elder from the Teng clan added. It is not for sale, just for show. The price asked for it by the person putting it up is difficult. When you say over time? a youth from the Shu clan asked. It was found during the reign of the Star Singing Emperor in the Shan Dynasty, the Teng elder said with a grimace. Since then it has roughly restored itself from three scales. That got a few whistles of appreciation and several laughs. What does it do? Teng Danbei asked. Anyone who strikes it is turned into snow and dies, the Teng elder said softly. That includes just dropping it with your qi in contact with it. Among its victims is at least one Dao Eternal. Several of the scions from influential clans who had been leaning in for a closer look at it shuddered and backed off. Dangerous and valuable, JiLao concluded. -But not really what we are after, it seems, she mused to herself. What about this?! a youth from the Four Peacocks Court exclaimed, gesturing to another nearby plinth on which rested half a mask, the face of a beautiful, serene woman, protected by several substantial seals. Why the seals? JiLao asked with a frown. Because this is actually dangerous, the Teng School elder muttered with distaste. Compared to that? the Shu youth asked, waving at the breastplate. Ah yes, Young Lord Shu, the Teng elder nodded. The submitter wished to remain totally anonymous, simply giving a few guarantees about how it should be handled, the Imperial Envoy explained, not for the first time. Originally, it was found in a spring deep below Golden Promise Spire the Ji elder, who had spoken little up to this point, added. An old record from the early Yuan Clan exists about it being found associated with a strange golden flower, which drifted on the water without any roots and vanished without a trace when the explorers tried to seal it away. As to why it is sealed Anyone who handles it goes insane, the Teng School elder interjected. It was a thing kept by the Lin School originally. How they got a hold of it is unknown, but a very similar mask is talked of in accounts relating to the last days of the Shan Dynasty. When you say insane? Huang Ryuun asked. Well, they start screaming about a Quazam, declaring her the Great Mother of Heaven then usually have a deviation and demonify on the spot, the Teng School elder grimaced. She stood there staring at the half of a beautiful face, not quite sure what to make of that. There was something sad about it, a hint of loss or regret that tugged faintly at the edge of her awareness. Cursed artefacts from previous eras were not unknown; the ruins on the Western Shu continent turned them up regularly and family or clan burial grounds were usually cursed as well to deter robbers, but an effect like that, that worked so quickly and specifically, was odd. Huh the Teng School elder exclaimed suddenly. What the fates, why is this here? Tearing her gaze away from the mask, she turned to see what he was remarking on and found him standing by a small statue, or maybe large figurine, of a naked woman, her skin carved entirely out of flawless white stone and her hair from dark red-black jaspers. Her pose was almost seductive, holding a round fruit made of deep amber-gold stone to her bosom with both hands. Maybe someone moved it? one of the officials frowned. Curious, she walked past him and picked it up to get a closer look Immediately, she got a strange, creepy feeling, like someone was standing behind her, whispering in her ear. Struggling not to flinch, she carefully put the figurine down and stared at it. It seemed to stare back at her, its gaze oddly oppressive, almost judging in a disconcerting way. -Why did I even pick that up? she thought with a shudder, realising that she had been drawn to it in some strange way. Huh so they moved that here? Ling Yu, who had followed her over, remarked under her breath. Glancing at Ling Yu, she noticed that off to one side several others, including Huang Fuan, were eyeing the statue with slightly flushed faces, standing somewhat awkwardly. -Really? she sighed, shaking her head in disgust. You recognise it? she asked, moving slightly so she didnt have to look at them. It was in the East Fury pagoda earlier, I saw it while looking for a spirit herb, Ling Yu answered, staring at it critically. As to who put it out for display, I dunno, look at the price though. She touched her talisman to the jade beside it and flinched. -It actually costs a Dao Jade and they want an actual Dao Jade for it as well, not a million spirit stones? How much is it? Lu Seong asked, curious. You could buy it, she chuckled darkly, if you dont mind offending Pill Sovereign Yongzheng. Lu Seong stared at her, then poked at the jade and winced. Oh this is really something! She turned to see the others clustered around a rugged upright that had been fashioned into a standing stele. A few others got out of the way as she walked closer to it to take in what it was. On the face was a carving of a many-armed woman suppressing a five-headed serpent with five clawed limbs in the ruins of a town. Each of her six hands held a pure white sword, while a circle of six flames, shaped like eyes in six different colours, swirled around her. Two rows of strange runic characters ran vertically down each side, which after a moment reorganized themselves in her mind to read: The ruin of Lerna, devastation of Maloth, bound by the Saintess of Six Eyes. Shall we go see what else is here? she mused to JiLao, noting that everyone else, bar a few of the locals like Ling Yu and Kun Juni, who had wandered off to look at other things, were interested in trying to work out what was going on with the text on the stele. Yeah, JiLao agreed, looking around curiously. Moving away from the group, they passed a stone table that held two large, ornately-carved bowls, and a Dao Sovereign grade beast core of all things. Behind it, against one of the interior dividing walls, sat a wall carving depicting a star chart of some kind that gave a disturbing sense of depth if you stared at it from odd angles. Another table held half of a glittering silver skeleton, its remaining bones entirely devoid of qi, intent, or any kind of energy she could detect. Several items, jewellery and such, were laid out around it, a short note explaining that they were all found together, buried in a cave near East Fury, during the time of the Blue Water Sage. Earth, Blood, Fire, Water? Huang JiLao murmured, looking at the blue-grey stone talisman resting beside the body. -What exactly is Imperial Uncle Jian interested in here? she frowned, sweeping her gaze across the rest of the room. He sent us chasing those slates, yet apart from a few similarities in the designs there is nothing like them here at all? Beyond that body stood a life-sized statue of a beautiful woman, also carved in white stone, her hair picked out in amber and gold, holding up a seven-coloured bird in one hand, as if about to hurl it. Her other hand held a lantern, into which swirled blue-grey stone carved into flowing water, which at some point likely went all the way to the base of the statue, but which was now broken off half-way down. At first glance the statue, while pretty, looked rather normal, until she noticed that the woman had a symbol carved into her forehead that read rainbow. Just looking at it provided a strange sense of shadow, as if the rainbow was both there and not, or somehow doubled up. This is similar to the smaller statue? she mused, glancing around for JiLao then finding that he was still by the skeleton, looking at the other items on the table. Shaking her head, she poked the jade next to it and saw that it had been found shortly after the time of the Blue Water Sage when a large landslide dislodged a ruin on the usually inaccessible upper slopes of Thunder Crest. Sighing, she was about to walk back over to JiLao when her eye caught another stele, set against the dividing wall across the pagoda. Walking over to it, the blue and red circular object turned out to be a taiji of all things, about a metre in diameter. At first glance, it looked rather ordinary, except that the yin was red and the yang was blue. The colours are reversed, JiLao mused, coming to stand beside her. Eh? she blinked. Sorry, I saw you just standing here staring at it and came over to see what was what, he said. I was just staring at it? she asked, turning to look at him, confused. -I just walked over here a moment ago, its been five seconds at most? Yes, for a good minute, JiLao replied, looking at her oddly. Why, is something wrong? She opened her mouth to say yes, but realised she couldnt actually put her finger on what was wrong. She had been staring at it it had been a kind of weird afternoon, it was not outside the realms of possibility she had just zoned out for a second. She turned back to look at the taiji again -What? she stared at it, not quite sure of what she had just seen in that moment. Wondering if she had just imagined the change in the flow of the lines within the grain of the rock it was made from, she took a slow step to the side and turned away again. Almost like a puzzle picture, a second image slid out of the rock, implausibly, impossibly, even. Turning back to look at it properly, the colours fell back into the rock as if they never were, the white vanishing into the gaps between red and blue in a way that totally defied understanding. Moving her head back the other way, she saw the image shift into focus once again, the middle of the taiji seeming to recede into the stone, which was losing its colour now she was not looking directly at it, picking out a squirrel with two tails in the middle of the circle. A moment later, the taiji itself turned translucent and something shifted in her awareness of it. Focusing on it properly again, she stared, because the new image had replaced the old. You can see that? she asked JiLao warily. He nodded silently. Is that some kind of feng shui alignment? she guessed, wondering how it had been done. Maybe? JiLao frowned, moving his head from side to side. She took in the new image in silence, trying to work out what it actually meant. The taiji was still there, the squirrel was still there and in each hand, it held the eyes of Yin and Yang, a red and a blue orb. Below the squirrel, within a sphere which looked more like the phases of the moon now than an actual taiji, words shifted out at her from the stone the squirrel stood upon. If you go chasing squirrels and you know where to fall through the shadows on the path where the eye becomes the wall just remember what -Just remember what? she asked herself blankly, trying to parse the words which flowed very oddly as she tried to read them, as if there was a rhyme or structure that was just out of reach. Tracing it back down, she saw that the text actually truncated where the stone ended. -Its incomplete because they cut the fate-thrashed thing out She flinched, her flush of anger vanishing into momentary, inexplicable panic as a woman spoke right beside her, and turned to find Lingsheng standing slightly behind her and to her left. You If you go chasing squirrels and you know where to fall through the shadows on the path where the bright eye becomes the uncreated wall just remember Lingsheng murmured in a strange singsong cadence, what the bright moon said You can? Before she could say anything, Lingsheng took her hand and placed it on the squirrels face She stared at herself, as if through a mirror or a reflection on a moonlit pond except it wasnt her, she realised. The woman who was also touching the mirror was older than her, her features somehow touched with a sense of age drawn not from lines or greying hair, but the experience of life itself, bearing down on her like a veil. Her other self was not dressed as she was either, but in a manner akin to some of the statues she had seen, draped in folds of deep blue cloth, edged with geometric patterns that formed white and gold flowers, tied at the waist with a sash of golden cloth. It was simple, yet somehow regal and feminine in a way even her current garb could not encapsulate. Liang Xing The other image spoke, the words hanging in her mind, even as her image of the other her settled. For a brief moment, she could see other figures on the mirror behind her; two women with dark hair, their features shrouded by the deep azure blue shawls they wore, one patterned with many-petalled golden flowers, the other with subtle, shaded lotus-like blossoms. A third woman stood a little to the side, younger in some way, but also much, much older while behind them were rolling hills with occasional trees and some strange white buildings with lots of columns at the front. The eyes of the other her sank into her, its face her facemelding disturbingly with memories of her mother not as she was now, a cold and distant figure within the Imperial Court, but as she remembered her, when she was young, kindly, aloof powerful. Keep your Heart The mirror rippled, the scene shattered and the red and blue taiji re-emerged to obscure everything, leaving her staring wide-eyed and sweating at the place where the other her had been. Keep your Heart Her mothers voice echoed in her head for a moment before fading away as well. W-what just she tried to speak, but Lingshengs hand over hers was vice-like, anchoring her in place in a manner that spoke absolutely to the others phenomenal strength within the ranks of the younger generation. Some things should remain uncreated, Lingsheng said softly, not looking at her, their hands jointly tracing a moon rune that looked like a squirrel with its arms held up in praise of something situated where the squirrels head had been. Especially where greedy old eyes linger, unable to find the solace they seek. She tried to find words, but actually couldnt, because the whole experience was utterly bizarre. The other woman withdrew her hand Eh? Huang JiLao flinched sideways at her appearance. Lingsheng! Huang JiLao gawked, taking a step away from her. Lingsheng, now standing where she had been as if the scene never happened, sighed and took a bite out of the plum she had procured from somewhere, chewing for a moment in silence. Everything that comes out of those mountains is weird, or so Ive been told, Lingsheng said at last, after eyeing the taiji for a moment, then took both of them by the arm and turned them away. Next time you see Big Sister Shan you should tell her to visit, mother likes talking to her, Lingsheng said with a pleasant smile, passing JiLao a plum, which he took blankly. What are you? she managed to say. Dont think too hard about it, Lingsheng chuckled, passing her a plum as well. Have a plum, they are delicious. Wordlessly, she stared at the plum in her hand, then took a bite out of it. It was juicy and sweet and held a faintly cooling qi that flowed through her whole body, refreshing it in some way EH! she gawked and strangled a yelp, realising it was a spring and autumn plum of all things. Did you take these off the tree outside? she hissed, staring at it dully and realising she had completely overlooked the plum tree which was odd but made sense if it was one of these, they were notoriously impossible to find for anyone actually looking for them. I wont say if you dont! Lingsheng smirked. She stared at the plum, which was perhaps the single most expensive item on any tree out in the courtyard, then quickly put the rest in her mouth, swallowing it down before someone noticed, and stored the seed in her storage ring, noting that JiLao had done the same with consummate haste. Princess Lian, Young Noble Huan -How does he manage that, she complained, putting her thoughts back in order as Envoy Qiao walked over to them and bowed just deeply enough for formality. Dao Daughter Lingsheng he added, noting Lingshengs presence as well with a faint scowl. Is everything okay? she asked Envoy Qiao, putting herself on the forward foot so as to not have to deal with the strangeness of the last few minutes. Of course, Envoy Qiao said, straightening up. However, we must bring this tour to a close soon. There is still the matter of the banquet to see out the year and all the ceremonies that will go with that. Ah, of course, she nodded, suddenly feeling rather tired, noting that he was surreptitiously looking around at the items near them, no doubt interested in what had caught their eye or maybe Lingshengs. We will be right with you she added when he made no move to leave again. Of course, Envoy Qiao murmured, bowing again and departing. She watched him go with a sigh, then turned to look at the rest of the items. Shall we look at the rest of these? she said, glancing at JiLao. Sure, Lingsheng mused, beating JiLao to his reply as she withdrew a peach from her sleeve and started to eat it. There is endless fun to be had staring at fancy pots. She stared at the other woman and swallowed a sigh, wondering suddenly if she could convince her to attend the banquet as a guest of honour. Chapter 9 – A New Year
In our world, we like to think all people have ''power''. The power to strive, to step forward, to challenge heaven, to better ourselves. It lifts us up, so the scholars say, from the mortal, the mundane, and the mediocre realities of lesser worlds. It is the means by which we attain, according to the great sages that speak to us of its intricacies, our path to the Heavens and the Dao. However, I can only refute the words of those scholars, my former peers, and rebuke the shallow interpretations of those great sages, among whose ranks I once aspired to sit. They were wrong. Their perspective lacking. Their ambition flawed. Their reason shallow. Nowhere can you see it more clearly than on [the subcontinent of] Yin Eclipse. Here, time and time again through the uncounted years, the wealth of its spirit herbs, the allure of its mysterious ruins, the majesty of its landscape and the strategic shield of its suppression have drawn the eyes of the world. Heroes, Families, Clans Even Emperors have grasped its power. The desire for its riches has fuelled eras, made great sages and terrible villains alike and yet, in the end it was not they who shaped that power, but it that reshaped them, subverted them, judged them or eclipsed them entirely, leaving one cruel, immutable reality that has haunted these lands since eras immemorial. That power is not shaped by the moral nature of man. Rather; it is we who are shaped, morally, by the nature of power.
Text by Scholar Seng, revelatory Arhat and spiritual, ancestral founder of the Seng School of Buddhism, believed by some to be Seng Mo. Originally translated by Reverend Zuise Wei Zhe of Sengyin Monastery ~Recompiled by Abbot Xin Ershang C post-destruction of Sengyin Monastery by experts from the Imperial School during the Year of the Blood Eclipse.

~ Jun Arai C Jade Willow Village ~
Arai woke up and stared at the ceiling, which was thankfully devoid of tetrid stalkers, and listened in the silent gloom to the patter of the unceasing rain on the veranda. It took her a moment to realise that what she had thought was a single peal of thunder was, in fact, just someone knocking on her door. Grimacing as the aftereffects of a lot of spirit alcohol made themselves felt, she sat up, slipped off the bed, pulled on a robe and sent a thread of qi into the formation that lit the lights in the room. Who is it? she called, walking over to the door. Me, Yunhee replied. Oh Opening it, she let Yunhee in, then went and pulled on the rest of her robes. I assume we are leaving early? she asked. Yeah, Yunhee nodded. Sorry about that especially after you ended up going to two end of year meals yesterday. Its fine, thats a perk of being a physical cultivator, she murmured. And there I thought being mostly immune to the trials of being a teenage girl was where it was at, Yunhee joked. You are surprisingly well-informed, she remarked, rolling her eyes, not especially surprised that someone like Yunhee knew about physical cultivators. You do learn a few things, Yunhee said with a half-smile, going over and pushing some qi into a teapot full of cold water to heat it. Its not hard to work out if you actually spend any time around physical cultivators with your eyes open. -Very true, she agreed to herself, not that I was very subtle about it anyway. Are we teleporting or going by road? she asked, changing the topic somewhat as she sat down to pull on her boots. Teleporting at least part of the way, Yunhee said. We will probably have to ride to the one beyond Red Lake though. The rains and the transport have sapped the one here to the point where it only connects to the main terminus towards the coast. They havent replaced the spirit stones in it? she asked. No, actually, we have to go with those idiots from the Ha clan, and they want to detour via Red Lake for some reason. Oh, she sighed. -And here I had almost managed to forget about them after an evening of over-consuming spirit wine. Tossing a shawl over her head, she went over to the little altar with its various portraits and, while Yunhee watched on in silence, sipping her tea, lit some incense and bowed. She spent a few minutes giving her morning greetings to her mother, along with some further small prayers for Fenfang, Hong and Shirong, then all the others who had been slain and left abandoned in the tetrid den, before packing away the portraits and origami chrysanthemums in her talisman. Are we getting breakfast before we go? she asked Yunhee. Of course; we are leaving early, not like thieves in the night, the other woman giggled, finishing her cup of tea and standing up. I take it you have nothing else? No, she shook her head. I mostly wore robes from here and everything else is just stored in my talisman. There are no herbs to bring back I think? Talshin is bringing a bunch back, so you dont need to worry about that, Yunhee added. Okay, that simplifies things, she murmured, relieved, because going and packing up a bunch of lotus and ginseng would have been a nuisance to do quickly in the rain, especially first thing in the morning. Taking one last look around, she bowed to the empty altar with its smoking incense a final time, then followed Yunhee out of the room. The breakfast hall was quiet, which was unsurprising given the weather and the hour. She claimed some soup, some tea and a few pieces of spirit fruit and ate mostly in silence while they waited for the others to show up. Talshin appeared after about twenty minutes, talking quietly to another guard, then, a while after that, Kun Wencheng of all people, looking somewhat annoyed. Good morning, Talshin remarked, coming over to sit with them. Morning, she replied, glancing quizzically at Wencheng, who had gone to sit at the side and was being attended by a maid. Young Master Wencheng is being sent to Blue Water City via West Flower Picking Town. Apparently the Kun clan has made some impression upon the imperial visitors, so the elders want to capitalize on that, Talshin explained. Oh Both Talshin and Yunhee rolled their eyes at her exceptionally noncommittal reaction to that information. We will have to go via Red Lake as well, Talshin added. Yes, Yunhee told me, she nodded. The Ha bunch want to do something there? Yes, Talshin replied with a sigh, sipping his tea. I suspect it is mostly just to cause a nuisance, because we could teleport straight to Blue Cliff fortress from here and I would happily supply the spirit stones to expedite that. Are we waiting on anyone else? Yunhee added. Just the ones going with Kun Wencheng, Talshin said, glancing across at the youth, who was studiously ignoring them. Lianmei, Chengde and Huanfu will meet us at the Pavilion. They are not staying here? she asked. I thought Apparently not, Talshin shrugged. It seems all the regional captains and cadre leaders, and a senior elder from each regional Pavilion in the province, have been summoned to Blue Water City. The elders currently in West Flower Picking Pavilion will not go Because of the Ha Patriarchs visit, she finished for him. Indeed, Talshin nodded, taking a sip of his soup. As to what the reason is, you would have to ask Lianmei. The likeliest possibility is that the Duke wants to put on a show of influence with the momentum that the Imperial Court is gaining through the visit of their princess to Blue Water City. My Spirit Jade would be on that, Yunhee agreed. Yeah, Talshin nodded. -Or is it related to what Lianmei and Old Xian were talking about yesterday? she mused, dunking more noodles in her soup. They ate in relative silence after that, waiting on the purported companions of Wencheng to show up. In the end that took almost another half an hour, at which point Kun Zhuge Fei and Jiang Dan Guang both arrived, looking a bit damp, followed by three other smartly-dressed female disciples from the Jade Willow Sect. Do we let them get some food? Yunhee asked, glancing over at them. Talshin also turned to look at Wenchengs group, who were now speaking to a maid, and nodded. We have a little time yet, I called him early expecting them to want to drag things out a bit. Zhuge Fei is also a bit of a complication there. Zhuge? Yunhee frowned. As in those Zhuge, from over the straits? The very same, Talshin nodded, pouring himself more tea. -Oh, that explains a lot, she reflected, thinking back on their meeting the previous day and Kun Zhuge Feis rather aloof attitude. The Kun clan on Eastern Azure had three main branches; the largest was in Nine Moons Province, on the Imperial continent; the richest, according to Juni, was the clan here on the Yin Eclipse sub-continent; but the most powerful, and by extension overbearing, were the group across the Tang Strait on the Northern Tang continent, based in the Iron Crown and Golden Jade provinces. So he is someone influential from there? she asked. Not really, Zhuge is a second-rate family, Talshin grumbled, but they are still clan guests and so they must be tolerated, because those connections matter. In that case, I will go get more soup, she declared, standing up with a half-hearted grimace. Talshin nodded, then turned and waved to a maid to come over, directing her to tell Wenchengs group that they would be ready to depart soon. In the end, they waited for another ten minutes before Talshin finally decided that that was long enough. Drinking down the last of her soup she nodded and stood, as did Yunhee. Talshin waved to a servant over at the side of the room and then got up and walked over to Wenchengs group, who were sitting chatting away in rather care-free fashion. Young Lord Talshin, Wencheng said, standing with a slightly wan smile and saluting him. It is time for us to depart, Talshin said. We must go via the Pavilion and meet Lady Lianmei as well as the group from the Ha clan, and I would prefer we not be arriving late. Of course, Wencheng murmured, not quite glancing at Kun Zhuge Fei. Kun Zhuge Fei also stood and saluted Talshin, although more in a sense of equals, which they probably were not. You must be Jiang Dan Fuhangs son? Talshin remarked, glancing at Jiang Dan Guang. I am, Jiang Dan Guang replied, also standing. A pleasure to make your acquaintance at last, Young Lord Kun. I was sorry not to be able to attend the meal here yesterday, but Sir Ha Wendeng had already extended a very generous invitation Not at all, Talshin replied with a shrug. These things simply are what they are. Indeed, Kun Zhuge Fei agreed. She watched as the others grabbed some last bits of food and then they all followed Talshin out of the dining hall and through the estate. They made a brief stop by one of the storehouses to pick up a crate of sealed-up spirit herbs, then, without any further lingering, headed out into the village proper. Even with the sun barely thinking about crossing the horizon, there was still quite a lot of hustle and bustle on the streets between the Kun estate and the Pavilion. Shops would be closed for much of the afternoon and evening as families attended to New Year rituals, so anything that needed purchasing had to be gotten early. Hear Ye, Hear Ye! The Auspice of the Heavenly Hour predicts prosperity for the Ha! Auspice for New Opportunities! Auspice of Great Fortune aligns with those who toil beneath the flag of gainful endeavour! Even before they entered the main square, the echoed cries of acolytes reading out the hourly divinations from the village shrine drifted through the hazy rain. I really do wonder about those divinations sometimes, Yunhee muttered beside her. They are a bit pompous, she agreed with a chuckle, watching an acolyte dressed in a ceremonial feather robe on the street corner bang his drum. Probably they have something to prove after messing up the ones relating to the rains. Undoubtedly, Yunhee agreed, shaking her head as they passed by the youth. You should show more respect to the occasion, Wencheng muttered, glancing at her. She didnt bother to reply and instead just bowed politely to the altar erected on the street corner, which was more than any of the others were bothering to do. The Pavilion itself was little different from the night before. The mission hall was still busy and several carts with Ha and Chen clan symbols on them were unloading goods for teleportation. Lianmei, Chengde and Huanfu were all waiting for them in the shelter of the steps of the main pavilion, the former studying a jade tablet while Talshins friends just talked quietly. You are late, Lianmei remarked, sounding more amused than annoyed. By whose measure? Talshin grunted as the whole group shuffled into the shelter of the covered area before the main pavilion building. Whose do you think? Lianmei sighed, rolling her eyes. They showed up almost thirty minutes ago. So, where are they? Talshin asked, looking around, as she also marked the distinct lack of a group from the Ha clan sitting around in supercilious fashion. Inside, Chengde spoke up, talking with the elders about divinations and what the Ha clan can do to support the Pavilion in what will surely be a trying year. Pfft, Huanfu sniggered. Its all of their own making, thoroughly shameless really. It is, Lianmei agreed, glancing up the steps. Well, while we wait on them, we can sort out transport, Talshin mused. I dont especially feel like walking to Red Lake while they ride on some fancy carriage that can only fit them. Hah! Lianmei laughed, nodding in agreement. Although Ha Mofan is too savvy a political operator for that. Talshin just shook his head and walked out into the rain again. There was a short pause, and then a six-wheeled vehicle, with angled sides and a tapered front, somewhere between a large carriage and a covered wagon, appeared about half a metre off the ground and dropped with a dull thump. You have a Military Bureau tactical personnel transport Wencheng exclaimed dully, staring at the stripped-down military transport wagon. Occasionally you have to transport valuable herbs or materials that dont play well with teleportation, Talshin replied with a chuckle, walking around the outside, checking the wheels and chassis. and bandits do not stop being bandits when they become Immortals, Huanfu remarked, rolling his eyes. These things can also work without spirit stones as well, so long as you have something to pull them, so they can even be taken into the Yin Eclipse mountain range itself, terrain notwithstanding, Lianmei added. You do have something to pull it dont you? She had to admit, despite having seen them before on occasion, that it was an impressive vehicle. Certainly, the group from the Jade Willow Sect were staring with a bit more respect now, even Zhuge Fei and Dan Guang C but most of the larger brokerages had secure transport vehicles like these, and, as the son of the Kun Clan Lord, Talshin was not without means. The Military Bureau ones, which were usually pulled by qi beasts, were sought-after due to their durability and large transport capacity, functioning as formation centres for large scale formations and mobile re-supply points when the Military Bureau used them for patrols and such. The larger variants even had their own teleportation circles, communication loci and multiple layers of defensive formations. Talshins was just a standard patrol vehicle, no doubt stripped of all the fancy stuff, but it was still not common to see them. She watched, interested, as Talshin walked around to the front and withdrew two head-sized boxes from his storage ring and set them into the tapered front end of the carriage With a ripple of displaced space, two puppet horses C each about half again as large as a normal one, their bodies wrought of qi-tempered metal and jade C appeared, turning their heads this way and that, their eyes possessing a dangerous glint of intelligence. Those are new, she remarked, admiring the impressive constructs. Gotta love military surplus, Chengde remarked drily. You joke, but just these two cost half a years profits, Talshin grumbled, inserting spirit stones into several points on their flanks. I got them last month. They are, however, much better than using bound manifestations from qi beast cores, Chengde added. This is true, Talshin agreed, finishing up connecting the two puppets to the vehicle. As they all looked on, he snapped his fingers and the puppets took a few steps forward, drawing the carriage with them. A second snap and they walked backwards, again going in a straight line. No deviation, thats good, Talshin sighed. It would suck to have to re-do the formation in this weather. What are we transporting that requires this? Wencheng asked, frowning. Moondust grass, Talshin, who had already started to walk over towards the clerks hall, called back. About a tonne of it. Ah, you are finally here She turned to find Ha Caolun had exited the pavilion, followed by the others in the Ha group, and was now looking at the carriage with a slightly dull expression. Finally done? Lianmei asked, standing up. Ha Mofan waved the juniors aside and shot her a slightly off look, but rather than say anything, simply nodded. Good, we have to load this, then we can be on our way I hope, Lianmei said. What are you transporting? Ha Mofan frowned. Moondust grass, Lianmei answered. There is a request from the Alchemy Hall back in West Flower Picking for it. And you are doing this now, Ha Mofan frowned. Better now than have to make two trips, Huanfu added, and you said you had things to see to in Red Lake anyway. Fine, Ha Mofan sighed. It will not be much of an imposition, and we can take Hunter Jun back by teleport She is requested as part of the transport mission, Lianmei said blandly. -I am? She managed to resist saying that out loud. She is? Ha Mofan asked, raising an eyebrow. Yes, the request came in yesterday afternoon, from Alchemist Elder Ha Tai Ge, Lianmei explained, pulling out a clearance request mission and passing it to her. Given how chaotic matters were yesterday, it was only processed this morning. She flicked through the request, which basically asked for her by name to accompany the shipment as an expert skilled in the transportation of a problematic material, and handed it back. The pay was twenty spirit stones C half now, half on delivery. The bit that was hilarious though, to her at least, was that it also requested Ha Leng, Ha Caolun, and the other three Ha youths, all of whom had varying degrees of guest expert status with the Hunter Bureau, as subsidiary team members at a lesser rate. -And that is why you dont annoy elders, she thought wryly, passing it back to Lianmei. Alchemist Tai Ge was someone she knew slightly C mostly by reputation. Likely he had owed Lianmei some favour, or maybe had some issue with Ha Mofan or whoever else was behind one of the other missions. May I? Ha Mofan frowned. Sure, Lianmei tossed him the jade slip, which he stared at for a long moment. That seems in order, well played, Elder Lianmei, Ha Mofan sighed. I have no idea what you mean, Lianmei replied, with an expression worthy of a high stakes Gu Takes All player. Is there some problem? Ha Botan, who had also now come out with the pair from the Din clan, asked Ha Mofan. It seems we are going by road, back to West Flower Picking Town, Ha Mofan said drily. We are? Ha Botan frowned. Why? Ha Caolun asked. Because you have a clearance request, Ha Mofan replied, holding the jade out for Ha Caolun. To help escort a tonne of moondust grass back to West Flower Picking Town for Alchemist Ge. Ha Caolun stared dully at Ha Mofan, then at her. Ha Leng took the opportunity to claim the jade instead, skimming through it for himself before passing it to Ha Caolun, who himself then read it, his face turning rather gloomy; likely because as a guest expert, his remuneration was only four spirit stones, rather than the twelve Ha Leng was getting as a full Pavilion Hunter. Bring them over here! Talshins voice cut through her brief moment of amused catharsis, watching the Ha group and the pair from the Din clan process that they too would be spending at least a full day riding the long way around the edge of the mountain range back to West Flower Picking Town. The moondust grass precluded taking any teleports as well, because the stuff was prone to just vanishing if it came into contact with chaotic Spatial Qi; while it was possible to seal it up, the seals cost more than the grass was worth by a large margin. Storing away her umbrella, she took out her grass cloak and hat and headed out into the rain to meet Talshin and Elder Mu, who were escorting half a dozen workmen carrying sealed crates towards the wagon. After a moment, Ha Leng sighed and followed after her, shaking his head.

~ Han Shu C West Flower Picking Town, Han Clan Estate ~
Get that nine generations cursed idiot out of there! May a monkey piss on your head! GET AWAY FROM IT! Han Shu stared, slightly detached from events thanks to his mantra, at the chaos unfolding around him as the blood vetch tore through the swampy clearing of shadow balsam, dragging people down, piercing limbs, snaring weapons and generally doing what they always did C cause chaos and mayhem. ...with Bright eye and will of Iron, find the Beginning of the moment, touching Worldly circumstances, and Gift strength Grimacing, because trying to string the long form of his mantra into a meaningful flow that gave the same benefits as using it the short way was atrociously difficult, he darted forward, jumped over two lashing, purple-flowered vines and landed beside Ha Jin Xiang, the perpetrator of this whole mess, then grasped the plant trying to burrow into his leg. His mantra got two cycles, pushing qi around his body and repelling the toxic miasma of blood vetch pollen before a long-legged shadow rippled out of nowhere The burning eye wandering spider that had been parasitized by the vetch was about the size of a small cat and stupidly fast, even with the suppression at the edge of the Shadow Forest. He managed to catch it by its thorax, stopping its fangs from closing on his arm, and in return, the strand of the blood vetch twisted around his leg, shifting from the chiefs son to him, breaking his skin and sending threads of devouring qi into his body {Ha Baams Fire Flash} *Booom* The talisman exploded right over them, a flare of white fire and chaotic qi *Hruuuummmble* The thunder rattled the house as Han Shu opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling of his room, grimacing. This mantra cycle faded away as he lost the thread of the linked words, replaced with a dull ache in his leg, arm and now head. Grimacing, he sat up, fighting the urge to feed the phantom pain from the spider bites on his arm C which had occurred after one of Ha Jin Xiangs friends had tried to intervene and support him hauling the idiot out of the blood vetch C to his mantra. -Somehow, it actually gets worse with every repeat viewing, he reflected, flexing his hand. Staring at his arm, which itched horribly, he closed his eyes for a moment and tried to banish the creepy feeling that the spiders were still on him and failed. The physical wound had healed before he was even back in the village, and the qi poisoning within a few hours. Unfortunately, the parasitized burning eye wandering spider had been a female, and carried small, baby spiders with it and their venom, touched by the mutative powers of the blood vetch, was heavily attributed towards yin fire which attacked the soul as well as the body. For someone with a nascent soul, or developed soul sense that was a headache, but for someone like him, who had neither, it was excruciating. His mantra helped, but it was no good at soul related stuff, so all he could do was wait it out. Flopping back down on the bed, he again returned to looking at the ceiling, listening to the rain outside and the echoes of the thunder drifting through the pre-dawn gloom. -And I was bitten outside the suppression zone because of those idiots. That was the problem really, he reflected, as the memories played out in his mind Of dragging Ha Jin Xiang out of the balsam field The panic among the others when they discovered that the female spider had originated outside the suppression zone and was likely a pet of a previous victim of the plant That there was nothing stopping either it or its brood following after them The rain had been the tipping point, really. Several of those along with Ha Jin Xiang had been visitors, unfamiliar with the unusual weather and, panicked by events, they had not checked thoroughly for small spiders after they chased it off with a barrage of talismans. It wasnt until they were well back to the village that the parasitized spawn had sprung their final, parting ambush Wet season, ehh He lay there for a few more moments, until the sensation of invisible spiders started to appear in the deep shadows of the rooms corners. I suppose I should be thankful it wasnt a shadow-eyed stalker, or a cave centipede but what moron uses a spider like that as a bound beast? Finally giving up, he sat up again and slipped off the bed. Heading over to the balcony of his room, he pulled open the wooden screen door and stepped out into the light rain that was streaming down. He was drenched in humid rain within seconds, which both helped and didnt, but it was, at least, not lying in a dark room pondering that moment over and over, trying to use the experience to advance his foundation a bit closer to Mantra Seed. At least nobody died he said to the world at large, looking out over the garden in the middle of the Han estate, past the river, towards the centre of West Flower Picking Town, where tall pagodas were just visible in the misty rain. Leaning on the balcony, he lost himself in the sound of the rain and the swirling mists HEY! GET BACK HERE YOU THIEVING LITTLE RAT! His moment of attempted calm was broken by the enraged shriek of his younger cousin Han Xiaoxiao, followed by the crashing of a window further along the courtyard and the sight of a small, furry figure fleeing into the trees of the garden, a colourful blue and gold shawl grasped in one hand. -A monkey Yep, wet season is properly here, he reflected drily to himself, watching the small white- and brown-furred monkey bounce from tree to tree, dodging two pots thrown in quick succession. THIS DAUGHTER WILL! Her screech cut off, presumably as someone else got to her before she could make threats regarding the thief that might be held over the household. Monkeys were dangerous like that; especially at this time of year, when they could act with near impunity in the bad weather. Sighing, he shook his head and walked back into his room, grabbing a towel from over the back of a chair and drying his hair as he headed out of his rooms into the house. Xiaoxiaos rooms were only a short walk along the corridor, so it didnt take long to get there. His sixteen-year-old cousin was remonstrating at length with a maid and his uncle Han Ryong, pointing at her open window and the chair and generally making it clear that she didnt like monkeys. Look, Xiaoxiao, you cannot demand that someone go and skin it Han Ryong, who was also the one who oversaw most of the estate, explained patiently. It stole my shawl! Xiaoxiao reiterated, her qi rippling in the air around her. That was a gift I got when my spirit root was divined! and it will probably leave it in the garden, after using it to swing off a few trees his uncle added, patiently, then noticed him. Ah, Shu Sorry this woke you. Its fine, he replied politely. I wasnt really sleeping in any case. Your injury is still...? His uncle asked, sounding concerned. No more than Cousin Han! Xiaoxiao puffed out her cheeks and rounded on him. You will go get my shawl back and beat up that stupid monkey, wont you? Wont you? Her repeat plea settled somewhere between a demand and wheedling, and made him feel a bit bad for her, in all honesty, because between her and her brother Xiaobo, she was by far the nicer of his two cousins on that side of the family. Ah I am afraid I am with Uncle Ryong on this, he replied apologetically. The last thing the estate needs is a vendetta with a troupe of monkeys. Especially in this weather. -Not to mention, they are not stupid, and will ambush me if I go into the suppression zone later After the mess in Green Veil Village I do not need to be marked by a bunch of monkeys for a month! Youre all mean! Xiaoxiao declared, stamping her foot. I am going to go tell father! They both watched her flounce out the door She rushed back in almost immediately, glaring at them, as if daring either to comment, and grabbed a proper robe to put over the light gown she had been sleeping in. He watched in diplomatic silence as she dashed off again, the maid following after her charge with a helpless shrug. Sorry, his uncle murmured after a long moment. The other children were warned about them Its fine, at least it just stole a shawl, he remarked drily, walking over to the veranda and looking out at the trees. The young monkey in question was sitting in one in the middle of the garden, watching them with beady eyes. Spotting them watching it, it stood and slapped its ass with the shawl, making mocking gestures. I guess this years bunch are going to be troublesome though, he mused. It does look that way, Uncle Ryong sighed. Hopefully they just limit themselves to petty theft and the occasional bit of mooning, he added. Angry monkey troupes in this weather are not pleasant. No, no they are not, his uncle agreed. I will make sure everyone understands that Miss Xiaoxiao is to be humoured and that one of the others less familiar with them will not be tempted to exact justice on her behalf. Please, he agreed, suppressing a shudder. There are issues enough with the Pavilion as is, without me having to explain that my cousin has offended a bunch of monkeys so I cannot go on any missions into the mountains. What are your plans for the day? Uncle Ryong asked him. -Good question, he mused, staring out at the swaying treetops. What are they? He had been back in West Flower Picking Town for two days, mostly just convalescing from the worst of the soul scarring from the bites and doing odd things around the estate to pass the time. Various other branches of the Han clan were in town for the New Years events, so it was easy work to give some advice on a few gardens or suggest some spirit herbs to relatives that would help their children prepare their foundations and so on. He had mostly avoided the Hunter Bureau, beyond speaking to Elder Ling when he got back to explain the circumstances of the mess Green Veil Village had managed to cook up out of a fairly simple clearance request for setting up a formation to deal with part of their shadow balsam infestation. Probably I will have to go to the Hunter Bureau again at some point, he said at last. I am the only nine-star ranked Hunter in town at the moment I am fairly sure, so Elder Ling will undoubtedly have things that need attended to. Old Ling had been grumbling about that the previous day. Jun Arai had apparently been caught up in some mess near Jade Willow Village. Kun Juni was tied up with politics in Blue Water City, as apparently were Jun Sana, Lin Ling and Ren Kalis. That left Ha Mu Feng and Duan Mu not out on clearance requests. The former was a complete flake and the latter was a spiritual cultivator also recovering from an injury. Other than that, Ill probably go run errands about town. There are a few things that need dealing with in regards to the estate given its the New Year, are there not? There are, if you are feeling that civic-minded, Uncle Ryong remarked drily. Your other cousins are mostly out drinking with your older brothers. They have not come back yet. He just shot his uncle a look, shaking his head. That was not surprising really: if he had not been feeling horrible yesterday evening he might have been out with them. I assume it is too early for breakfast? he asked at last. No, actually, most are up and about, given the weather makes it hard for spiritual cultivators to meditate, his uncle said drily. I weep for their problems, he replied in kind, giving his wet hair another rub. How is your progress with your physical cultivation coming along? Uncle Ryong asked as they exited Xiaoxiaos room. He paused to stare down the corridor for a moment, fighting the urge to sigh. That bad eh? the old man chuckled. No its just, I can barely sustain two cycles with what you showed me, he said at last. Ah. Trying to use it to reflect on the events with that blood vetch? his uncle mused. He nodded silently. Thats tricky. While our familys inheritance has hidden depths, and both Bright and Iron can be applied to the soul, it is not easy, Uncle Ryong added. I would not feel too bad, I was well into my thirties before I managed to use the full form comfortably. He sighed, nodding again. You are disheartened because you see others rushing past you, Uncle Ryong said, stopping to look out over the inner courtyard around which the wing of rooms they were in was set. He found he wanted to say no, but actually, that was a lie. It was difficult to look at others, half his age, already at Golden Core. Two of his cousins who were in their late twenties had even hit Soul Foundation earlier in the year. The worst part was that both his older brothers, Bao and Jiang, had taken the choice not to accept the inheritance, and practiced the martial cultivation manuals of the Han clan instead, so as the sole remaining heir of the main family line, he had effectively had the choice made for him. His Uncle Ryong had been the one in the Han familys previous generation to take on the mantle of inheriting the ancestral cultivation method, and as such, he was the one largely responsible for passing it down. Two of his other uncles, Feng and Chen, also practiced it, as did his grandfather, Cangfei, but the old man was so reclusive as to only appear once or twice a year at best, usually to collect more cultivation resources from his unfilial descendants. You dont have to hide it, Han Ryong murmured, sympathetically. I know you feel aggrieved over the lack of a choice. Its not that, he grimaced, feeling bad suddenly, because in a way it was. Its just a bit unpleasant to watch others pass you by and have them not even acknowledge their part in why that is. Your brothers will not change their mentality, his uncle said, sounding about as vexed about it as he was, really. That said, you know enough by now to know that physical cultivation does not suit everyone, and that the criteria for it is much more stringent than for martial or spiritual cultivation Yes, you have said, he sighed, because this was hardly the first time they had had this chat. It is second only to Dharma cultivation in that regard Indeed, Han Ryong agreed, stroking his beard pensively. Though if my father had thought he could get preferential access to cultivation resources out of the Temple of the Five Mountain Buddhas Please, do not joke, he retorted with a shudder. His uncle was not being entirely serious he hoped, but it was undeniable that between him and his two brothers, his grandfather took noticeably more interest in him. The old man had also been the one to suggest he join the Hunter Pavilion rather than the Military Bureau when he was twelve. Han Ryong cast him a long look, then cracked a half-smile, giving him a slap on the shoulder. Look on the bright side. Had you been a spiritual cultivator two days ago, you would be in a coma right now. Thats not a bright side, he pointed out, rubbing his still-itching arm for emphasis as they started walking again. Of course it is! Han Ryong grinned. Life forced a steaming pile of monkey shit on you, you cannot change that; however, you can find the positives in it and accept what you can of it that makes you stronger. Still doesnt help, he pointed out sourly as they arrived back at his room. Ill get dressed and see you down at breakfast? Of course, his uncle nodded. He watched Han Ryong take his leave, then went back into his rooms and walked into the side room. Filling up the washstand with cold water, he splashed it on his face and stared at his reflection in the mirror for a long moment. A slightly tanned youth with two days worth of stubble on his face stared back at him, looking a bit jaded. Pulling his top off, he checked the injuries to his side and arm, in case there was any residual evidence of contamination from the blood vetch or spider bites. Thankfully, there was not, so he went back into his bedroom and, going to the wardrobe set into the wall, picked out a fairly neutral blue, purple and grey robe with a few red clouds embroidered on it and pulled it on. Finally, he spent a few moments tying up his shoulder-length brown hair into a loose plait and, after claiming his storage talisman from the table by his bed, found some boots, claimed an umbrella and hurried after Han Ryong. The halls were mostly deserted as he made his way down to the ground floor and around the courtyard of the personal quarters of the estate, avoiding the rain where he could. However, he only made it as far as the next courtyard when someone calling his name made him slow. Han! Young Master SHU! Stopping, he turned to find one of the female servants Han Xiaoxiaos family had brought with them hurrying around the edge of the paved courtyard from the direction he had just come, looking a bit vexed. How can I help you? he asked politely. Young Master Han Xiaobo, the woman began with a slight bow, have you seen him? Seen him? he blinked. No I havent. Oh you were supposed to be training him this hour the woman groaned. Where is he? I what? he asked, confused. Yes, you are supposed to be training Young Master Xiaobo, ahead of his participation in the Ha Patriarchs New Years tournament for young heroes who have formed their Golden Cores this year? the woman repeated. I have not seen him, he said. I was just on my way to eat breakfast. Uh the woman stared at him, frowning. He had a pang of sympathy for the woman, but she had to know as well as he did that there was a sort of rhythm to dealing with your extended family. This was his familys estate, even if the others might be more influential elsewhere around the province, and the rules of being a good guest were as important as those for being a good host. Also, nobody told me anything about training him, he pointed out. I have been convalescing from an injury? The woman opened and shut her mouth, looking nonplussed, as if this wasnt quite how this conversation was meant to go. I am sure he will show up, he added, hoping privately that the boy would forget about it in all honesty. If he wants me to train him Sparring, the young master said you would spar with him, he has new arts the woman clarified. I doubt that will be possible, he replied a bit more firmly, not really feeling like being forced to be a punching bag for Han Xiaobo. As I said I am recovering from an injury I was poisoned by yin fire venom from a qi beast. You will have to take that up with Master Han, the woman said, retreating to the defence of pushing the problem to Xiaobos father. In any case, I must find him. In that case, good luck, he said diplomatically. Ill look for him at breakfast... -And find out who thinks I should be the one being beaten up by that spoilt brat he added to himself. Thank you, Young Master Han, the woman said, bowing slightly. He bowed politely to her in return and took his leave, walking with a bit more purpose in the direction of the kitchens and dining hall. -The last thing I want is to WAIT! Sighing, he pretended he hadnt heard as a youth of sixteen years, carrying a training sword, came out of the hall on the far side of the courtyard he had just entered. Wait up! I said Xiaobos voice cut off abruptly, making him turn back to find the youth, who had headed directly across the courtyard for him, now lying flat out on the ground at the bottom of the steps to the hall, a greenish-golden stone pot rolling on the ground beside him. What He stared blankly at the scene, then, suddenly having a bad feeling looked up and found a white- and brown-furred monkey, about the size of the one that robbed Xiaoxiao, sitting on the edge of the second floor veranda grinning toothily. The monkey met his gaze then, quite deliberately, hopped down into the courtyard by the stunned Xiaobo and, lifting up his cousins training sword, proceeded to cut off half of Xiaobos long hair. The monkey looked at him again, and seeing that he still made no move mostly because his brain was a bit frozen at this point, turned back to the unconscious youth and took off his storage ring. He looked on in silence as the small monkey considered it, licked it, frowned and then, very deliberately shoved it into its ass, before replacing it on the unconscious youths finger. -What by the nine auspicious ancestral He watched blankly, as, for a final insult, the monkey pissed on the prostrated Xiaobos robe, then gave him one final, toothy grin before climbing back up onto the roof on the second floor veranda, still carrying Xiaobos hair, and vanishing into the light rain. He stared in silence at the unconscious youth, trying to process what had just happened YOUNG MASTER! the maid, who had come after him because this was the only route you could take through here, finally appeared and saw Xiaobo. What happened to him? the woman said, aghast. I believe he has been attacked by a monkey, he replied, walking over to look at the stunned Xiaobo. H-his hair! the woman gasped, horrified, before rounding on him. Why did you not After a moments quick reflection on what he could probably get away with saying, he decided to say nothing and just stared at her dully. We must take him and get someone goodness, what did this? the woman muttered, poking at him, then noticing the pot. At a guess a monkey dropped a pot on his head as he was coming out of the training hall here, he said. A monkey the woman stared at him, the pot, then up at the roof. Xiaoxiao just had her shawl stolen by one, not ten minutes ago, he added helpfully. Young Miss Xiao the woman repeated, looking a bit dazed. Lets take him to the breakfast hall, he supplied helpfully. There will be someone there who can get to the bottom of this... -I hope, he added to himself. Otherwise this might be the start of a very trying day. Can you carry him? the woman asked, hopefully. Given he had just seen a monkey piss all over the boys fancy robes, he really didnt want to actually lift Xiaobo unfortunately, as appealing as it was, dragging him by the scruff of the neck was probably also not on. Help me take his robe off, he said after a moment. Take his? the woman repeated, clearly still not quite grasping matters. Ive seen this kind of thing before, he said with a sigh, passing her his umbrella to hold. Monkeys like to do stupid things and pissing on people or smearing shit on them A monkey pissed on Young Master Xiaobo? the woman said dully. Maybe, maybe not, he shrugged, opening Xiaobos robe up carefully. But I cannot afford to go back and change, not everyone can be as carefree as Xiaobo here. The woman stared at him and sighed, nodding. Getting the robe off the boy, he made a show of sniffing it and grimacing, then tossed it aside. Scrubbing the high quality robe was beyond his means as a physical cultivator, though probably the monkey had marked it with intent. Almost certainly it would probably need to be washed properly. The woman picked it up and also sniffed, then grimaced in disgust. It really did, how barbaric, she shuddered. Saying nothing, he hefted Xiaobo up and put him over his shoulder, rather like a sack of spirit herbs, and held out his hand for the umbrella. The maid stared at him blankly for a few seconds before realising what he wanted and giving herself a shake before handing it back. Please bring the robe, he added, noting she had dropped it again. -I will need it, if this story of me training with the idiot is actually widespread, he thought glumly, setting off in the direction of the breakfast hall. After a moment, he stopped though, and turned to her again. And the pot as well, I think. The maid stared at him blankly. It is from Xiaoxiaos room which she threw at a monkey not ten minutes ago, he explained. The maid stared at him, then nodded and went back to grab it. Shaking his head with a sigh, he set off again towards the breakfast hall. The breakfast hall was more packed than he would have liked it, he had to conclude, as he entered carrying the still-comatose Han Xiaobo. There were a few laughs and some humorous double-takes as various people realised who he was carrying, however the biggest reaction, rather predictably came from Han Xiaobos mother, Han Fan Linhua, who was seated at the far side of the hall, consoling her daughter, and who stood up with a screech almost as soon as he entered. Uh... what happened? Han Ryong, who was thankfully much closer to the door than Xiaobos mother, asked, also standing up. WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY XIAOBO! Han Fan Linhua yelled accusatorily, before he could say anything at all. Nothing, beyond carry him here rather than leave him in the rain, he replied honestly, glancing at the maid, who shuffled awkwardly but nodded in agreement. Various other clan members around the hall, all probably quite aware of how obnoxious Xiaobo could be, eyed him disbelievingly. Come on! he snapped, suddenly a bit annoyed, putting Xiaobo down on a handy table. I just got up, I came for breakfast and saw a monkey hit him on the head with an ornamental pot that Xiaoxiao threw out the window of her room at another one not ten minutes before! I see Han Ryong sighed, getting the gist of circumstances at last. The pot I threw? Xiaoxiao, who had also come over, said dully, staring at her brother. Yes, he affirmed, waving to the pot that the maid was still holding. You should have done something! Xiaobos mother, who was now fussing over her unconscious son, declared flatly, glaring at him. I did, Aunt, I brought him here And why is he Linhua snatched the robe off the maid, then scrunched up her face almost immediately. C-c-covered in? she hissed, dropping it, her face shifting from shock, past disgust to anger in a few seconds. Sister-in-law Han Ryong frowned, putting a hand on her shoulder, making the somewhat oppressive aura around them all dissipate. It is first thing, and this is no way to behave towards your nephew, who has brought his cousin here to be checked over. My dear little Bo is covered in monkey piss and his his There was some stifled laughter from around the hall as other onlookers realised that Han Xiaobo had had his hair cut by the monkey as well. Uncle, someone needs to find out how Xiaobo and Xiaoxiao annoyed a bunch of monkeys, he said, turning to Han Ryong. Indeed. One incident is amusing, two is a pattern, Han Ryong agreed, glancing at Xiaoxiao who was frowning now. I dont suppose you saw what happened? Han Murai, another of his uncles, on his mothers side, who was a sergeant in the town guard had also come over to look. I can surmise, he said, glancing at the maid. Miss -Shit, I forgot to ask her name, he groaned inwardly. Jinghua, she supplied helpfully. Miss Jinghua found me when I was on my way to the breakfast hall, and told me Xiaobo was looking for me because he had been told I was to spar with him? You were? Han Ryong frowned, looking around. There were other shrugs from those looking on, which made him inwardly sigh in relief. If there had been something, he was fairly sure his uncle Ryong would have said something, but the confused faces of the others in the hall all but confirmed it was just something XiaoboC Ah Brother Bao did say that Shu here would take his place training with young Xiaobo, one of his other younger cousins, Guanfen, who had also come over, said. My brother did he repeated dully. Xiaobo was out with us last night, and wanted Brother Bao to train him Guanfen explained. Brother Bao said he was very busy today but that he was sure it would be no imposition on you, as you were here anyway with nothing to do. -My stupid brothers... he sighed. Well, that clears that up, he remarked a bit more tartly than he intended, truth be told. Xiaobo was set to train with my brother who fobbed it off and didnt think to tell anyone. -Its not like they didnt know I was badly injured! So it seems, Han Ryong agreed, looking a bit annoyed. Linhua, if you like someone can take him to a room and give him a tonic? I yes, Han Fan Linhua nodded, still looking a bit angry. Kunfei, Tenfan? Han Ryong said, turning to two young men watching with amused looks from a nearby table, who were second cousins on his mothers side and a few years older than he was. Both sighed, finished their tea and walked over, lifted Xiaobo off the table without much ceremony and carried him out of the room, followed by the fuming Fan Linhua and the maid, Jinghua. She will calm down in a while, Han Ryong sighed, before turning back to Xiaoxiao, who was still there. And you, Young Miss, what do you know about this? his uncle asked, frowning. Know? she gawked. I HAD MY SHAWL STOLEN BY THAT LITTLE VILLAIN! Well, yes, Han Murai remarked drily. Once is just an opportunistic young monkey twice in ten minutes means you are being targeted. Why dont you come have a chat with me and your uncle Ryong about what you and Xiaobo were up to yesterday? He watched for a moment as his uncles escorted the still-outraged Xiaoxiao back to her table and started to talk to her in hushed tones, then shook his head again and went over to the long table at the side of the room to get some food. The breakfast on offer, however, was He stared at the selection of cold meats, naan, pastries stuffed with spicy spirit herbs, a large platter of roasted gourds and what amounted to a rather tepid curry made from spirit vegetables of all five elemental attributes that owed far more to symbolism than it did taste for a good few seconds before recalling that there was traditional food, for the New Year, and that this was it. This was the first time in a good number of years that his parents estate had drawn the short straw to host this gathering. Usually some of his uncles went to either Blue Water City or Blue Cliff Town, on the river between here and the coast, where Xiaobos family were. Any feast was there usually, and he had not gone to any of the last nine, instead preferring to go out with friends from the town or his fellow Herb Hunters. It is a bit much, isnt it? He looked over to see that Han Mei Chang, who managed various elements of the household on behalf of his mother, and was only a few years older than him, had also come over to get some food. I had forgotten that mother and father go elsewhere, usually, he remarked drily, surveying what was on offer. Yeah, Mei Chang nodded, picking up a few random bits of meat and then a piece of naan. And this is only made more tiresome because half of them are here for the Ha Patriarchs celebration. Nodding, he followed suit, grabbing some cold meat, bread and a few of the pastries, and followed her back to an unoccupied table. They ate in silence, he considering what to do with the rest of the day and she poring over a book in silence, until at last Mei Chang sighed and put the text aside. Are the monkeys going to be a problem? she asked. Maybe? he answered truthfully. It depends what annoyed them. It might just be something opportunistically innocuous. Uncle Ryong will work that out and I am sure you will find out in due course. True, she agreed with a sigh, sitting back and taking in the bustle of the hall. He poured them both tea in silence, then also took in the various clansmen and women taking breakfast. Mostly they were guardsmen, merchants of various stripes, craftsmen and, because it was New Years, a few of his distant cousins who were members of the Flower Star Pavilion, one of the sects in the town. This eclectic gathering reflected the reality that the Han estate was, like several others, closer to a small village within West Flower Picking Town than a genuine estate for a singular large family. It was a collection of households, all unified under one sign, in this case Han, that had been in this region since before the town itself was founded in the years after the Huang-Mo Wars and banded together for socio-economic purposes and then managed to keep the connection even after the town subsumed the settlement. They were not nobles, not as you would consider the Kun or the Ha or the Deng, though a few members, like Fan Linhua, were from minor noble stock. As such, other branches put on some pretension, pushing themselves up to appear like very minor nobles C spurred on by people such as Fan Linhua C but really, they were either soldiers or merchants for the most part. It was that pretension that meant everyone was here this year, because the gathering for the Ha Patriarch provided an opportunity to make connections. The problem is more likely Xiaobo than Xiaoxiao, he mused, sipping his tea, noting that she was still talking to his uncles. Xiaoxiao will just make a fuss, but Xiaobo might actually convince one of his friends to try and exact some meaningful revenge, or kill one. Sovereign Ancestors please say not, Mei Chang muttered, making an auspicious sign. Quite, he agreed. Its not the most auspicious start to a new year. Not been the most auspicious ending to the previous one either, Chang sighed. Problems upon problems really. So, what does mother need? he asked at last, because, while he got on with Mei Chang, she was someone who was always purposeful. Cant I just talk to others over breakfast? she grumbled. Fair, I suppose, she conceded, pushing the book over to him. One with the Spear, by Chronicler Qing he mused, flipping it over and looking at the title picture, which showed a heroic youth carrying a spear and sitting cross legged before a lake. In which the valiant Hero Cang, outraged by the excesses of the Evil Duke of Bao, challenges Baos son to honourable combat he read off the inside cover. -This is absolutely one of those martial romance stories that features Cang Di, isnt it? If you are going out, your mother wants you to go to Quibos Celestial Reading Hall and pick up the next volume of this, it is out today, Mei Chang said with aplomb. There is a talisman in the back. Turning to the back, he found that there was indeed a talisman for a first edition copy of the next volume. He stared at her for a long moment, then nodded, because some fights were just impossible. I can do that, he agreed. Does she want them first thing or later? As soon as is convenient, Mei Chang clarified. Apparently she doesnt want others to spoil it when she is out about town. The volume is released today, to coincide with the auspicious auguries of the New Year. -So, first thing then, he concluded, reading between the lines. Is there anything else? he asked. Beast cores, Mei Chang added after staring into the middle distance. We need about forty grade two. We do? he asked. Your cousin Sunhee has been accepted as a disciple of Talisman Master Ruhai, Mei Chang said. Your mother thought the family should give him a bunch of them as an acknowledgement of his achievement on the New Year. We should have loads of those he pointed out, distinctly recalling donating about three hundred to the family coffers over the previous year, mostly from qi-insects and the like that had been culled doing requests. I distinctly they all got used this last week, Mei Cheng interrupted, looking a bit annoyed. Xiaobo and his friends wanted to practice fighting beasts, so your father let them use them in the training hall formation. The things you miss when youre out doing honest work. he reflected sourly. Oh and there is a list of New Years first greetings gifts for the ceremonial dinner later as well, Mei Chang frowned. Shouldnt this have been dealt with already? he asked. Some of it has, but your father wanted some specific things, to show the wealth and influence of our family so I rather fear that much of that list is going to require you to either twist Kun Talshins arm or ask the Jun sisters nicely. Uh you do know that all of them are currently out of town? he pointed out. They are? she groaned. They are, he confirmed. Talshin might be back today, but Jun Sana is in Blue Water City and Jun Arai has some difficult clearance mission apparently. Oh well, do what you can, Mei Chang sighed, pushing a jade scrip over to him. The Estate can afford it for once. Can it? he grumbled, looking down the list, which came to several thousand spirit stones worth of expense in the worst case scenario. Isnt this just making my cousins families richer at our expense? I dont make the lists, Mei Chang muttered. Take it up with your father. Fine, Ill see what I can do, he conceded, finishing his tea. Ill have to go to the Pavilion anyway to see Elder Ling, and likely go by Mrs Lengs as well, so Ill have mothers book for her within the hour? Okay, Mei Chang replied. I will tell her. Giving one last look at the rather rich, not particularly spiritual food, he stood up and bowed politely to her, then departed the breakfast hall, shopping list in hand. Nobody really bothered him on his way out of the estate and into the misty gloom of the early morning streets of West Flower Picking Town. The Han estate was south of the river that ran through the town, within the Blue River district, so he set off towards the Yu bridge, which joined his home district to the wealthier, mercantile Yu District north of the river. A few people nodded to him, but mostly those he passed were content to mind their own business at this hour, hurrying along under umbrellas or talking quietly in the shelter of shopfronts. Here and there, posters detailing the first of the New Years divinations were already going up, proclaiming prosperity for the Ha Patriarchs celebration and generally for the year ahead. -I wonder what they would put up if that wasnt the case? he through wryly, stopping to skim a poster as an employee of the towns Astrology Bureau put it up. Probably just find some way to twist the reading to suit their ends anyway That was the problem with divinations: given enough time and run-up, they could mean whatever you wanted. The divinations in this instance were mostly theatre anyway, a far cry from the life or death things he was used to dealing with in regards to hunting herbs in the Yin Eclipse Mountains or the western side of the Shadow Forest. It took him about ten minutes to walk down to the boulevard that ran along the south side of the Blue River and finally reach the Yu Bridge. Crossing over the bridge, he found that there were already boats out on the water, priests scattering offerings and chanting prayers to the Three Pure Ones, the Blue Morality Emperor and the Ancestors of the various influential clans in the province. Want to make an offering to Ha prosperity, Young Master? He glanced sideways at the alluring woman beneath her umbrella leaning on the parapet and just shook his head politely without stopping. No doubt the woman was looking to make money by accompanying some rich young master for the day, so others would think he was blessed with a beautiful woman. -Sorry, wrong scion of the Han clan, he thought wryly, moving on a bit more quickly as the courtesan pouted sulkily. Daughter for a day? He nearly tripped as a young woman about half his age, also dressed alluringly, albeit in a much more homely manner, called out to him after he had barely gone twenty more paces. Ahem no, thank you, he replied. ... the girl, who he realised belatedly was a flower seller, actually glared at him. Erm are you not one of the flower sellers from Wusheng Bridge? he asked, mostly because he half recognised her. I am, the girl sighed. But half the others are gone, including Miss Fen, so where are we to get flowers to sell? Even so he said, looking around. This isnt exactly Bah! Monkey on, the girl scowled, shooing him away. Be a skinflint elsewhere. -Weird he sighed, looking down the river at the distant Wusheng Bridge for a moment, before moving on. Though I suppose it is still of an hour where you can get away with that out in the open, especially in this weather. Leaving the bridge, he turned right and headed up the river boulevard, running parallel to the river, in the direction of the tall pagoda at the heart of the West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion, on the western river end of the Pavilion District. Thankfully, although also, a part of him had to admit, a bit disappointingly, he was not propositioned a third time before he finally arrived at the large tree-lined square that separated the Hunter Pavilion from the river. Here, there was a lot more hustle and bustle, mostly because of the ongoing logistics of sorting out harvest and transport thanks to the early rains. Passing into the actual Pavilions main courtyard, he was, however, barely glanced at until he tried to walk into the administration hall. Stop, nobody is allowed through, a guard declared blandly. I have authorisation, he pointed out, pushing his umbrella back. Dont matter, elders are meeting with the City Governor and some dignitaries, go get breakfast or something, Hunter. Giving the guard a long look, he shook his head and headed back to the main pavilion, noting as he did that there were quite a few non-Pavilion officials about. Ah, Shu! He stopped on the steps and turned to find a young woman in blue robes hurrying over to him. Kun Shenhua, he bowed politely, to the dark-haired, pretty young woman who was effectively Kun Junis immediate junior within the Pavilion. How can I help you? I need you to come help me manage some stuff! Shenhua grimaced. Young Lady Juni is not back yet and I can hardly do the work of the Kun clan liason, he pointed out. No, erm thats not it, Shenhua scowled. There are some official things that need sorted and they are just kicking everything around and singing about politics. I was looking for Elder Ling, he added. Excellent, you can kill two birds with one well cast spirit stone, Shenhua said decisively, grabbing his arm. Elder Ling is already there. You think I am lying, she pouted, when he didnt move. He stared at her, not sure he wanted to dignify that with a verbal response, because while he did get on with Shenhua, she was someone who was happy to twist matters for her own ends if required. -On the other hand, he reflected, looking around. Its still something to do and she isnt likely to be lying outright about Old Ling Okay, lead on, he said, disentangling his arm from hers. I thought you were out injured anyway? Shenhua said, looking at him sideways as they headed towards the inner court of the pavilion, away from the publicly accessible areas. I had to go run errands, he shrugged. I would have stayed away from this madhouse, Shenhua chuckled. Its crazy, so much privilege in one place you know I saw an actual junior yesterday who was an associate official? As in a silver ranked? he queried, not quite believing that. Yes, some nobles kid from the south, come up for the Patriarchs competition, The Golden Core one? he asked, frowning. My cousins are interested in that. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. No, thankfully, Shenhua sighed. This is a bit different, there will be a proper tournament judged by someone from the Din clan in a few days. There was even a rumour going around that the Imperial Princess visiting Blue Water City might come to meet the Ha Patriarch as part of a tour of the province. I rather doubt that somehow, he muttered disbelievingly. Do they know what an Imperial Princess is? Probably not, Shenhua conceded, but three versions of that rumour have spun around already, just this morning, including one that says she has embraced Xingjuan as a sworn sister People need to lay off the spirit herb-infused alcohol, he joked. I assume you are referring to Kun Xinguan? Your clans Inheritance Daughter, Kun Junis cousin? For that rumour, quite, Shenhua agreed with an eye roll. If that was the case our old elders would have ascended to a higher plane already. Shaking his head, he let her chatter on as they made their way through the courtyards, talking about various rumours of events in Blue Water City, which to tell of it, was either on the verge of imploding, or about to start flying the Imperial Flag and replace the Blue Duke with the Imperial Envoy. You cant They were both stopped by a bored-looking guard wearing town colours. Shenhua stared at him flatly, then just shook her head and pushed past. Hey, you cant the guard complained. Shove off, mercenary, I work here, she scowled. Bark for your young master somewhere else. The guards face darkened then froze as Shenhua planted a palm on his chest and pushed him into the wall hard enough to make the wood panelling crack. You the guard gasped. Shove off Core boy, she scowled, actually tossing the guard back down the steps to the hall they were about to enter with enough force that others nearby stopped to look. You cant give them any leeway, Shenhua sighed, waving for him to follow her. They are like dogs, if you let them bark once, they bark every time. I dont think thats how guards work, he pointed out. Nonsense, Shenhua replied airily, turning left in the corridor and entering a room where half a dozen people were standing around, staring at a map with vexed expressions. Elder Ling was not among them, he noted with a degree of resignation. Ah, there you are, an older man, Requisitions Elder Mengfan, exclaimed to Shenhua. And Hunter Shu? a middle-aged woman, Official Hua, who worked in the missions department, added, spotting him as he slipped in after her. You actually found a ranked Hunter, excellent, Mengfan sighed. What kept you? Some stupid guard outside, Shenhua grunted. Oh yeah, they are here with that Associate Official Deng Jibei, a clerk by the side of the room pouring tea said. They are a plague is what they are, Official Hua grumbled. I was told by one that I couldnt go into the mission hall because some young lord was seeing if anything stood out. No respect, an old man, who he only barely recognised as one of the other more reclusive mission elders, one Ha Gong Qin, grumbled. He was from your clan, Hua retorted. There are monkeys out there with better qualifications compared to some of the silk-pants swanning it around here at the moment, Ha Gong sneered, sipping his wine. Um so why do you need me? he asked Shenhua. Oh yes, she frowned. There is a request, problem, thingy. Juni was going to deal with it, but she is still not back yet, which is also making the clan elders complain at me, because she is supposed to be smiling as a pretty doll at the dinner for the Ha Patriarch tonight. Dead bodies, twenty of them, from here, Mengfan said, looking up You are the only Recovery Hunter in the whole town right now that is properly accredited. I have to go recover twenty bodies? he asked dully, not quite sure he had heard that right. No, thankfully, you have to go tell their families they got found, Mengfan said, taking up a jade slip and passing it over to him. Some of em dont have families I expect, or ones that dont much care, but its the responsibility you hold. He took the slip and skimmed the names, not really recognising any until Ha Fen Fang? ...half the others are gone, including Miss Fen... the words of the girl on the bridge echoed in his head as he looked at the name on the list. -Really, is this day cursed or something? he asked himself glumly. What about her? Mengfan asked. She is a flower seller, on the Mothers Bridge, he replied absently. Was, Gong Qin grunted. She and nineteen others like her were found dead in a tetrid nest near Jade Willow. According to the village, apparently some gang offered them work up there then killed em when they were no longer useful, or so it seems. If you start now, you can probably get around all of those with next of kin by lunchtime, Mengfan concluded. When you are done return here, there will probably be something else. Shenhua gave him a complex look, which he pretended not to see. He was fairly sure, now, that she had been lined up for this job before happening to spot him, and had decided to drag him in. He could have complained, he supposed, but there was actually very little that would achieve beyond making him look petty, and she would deny it. I can come if you like? Shenhua added with a faint grimace, probably guessing his thoughts somewhat as he continued to look at the details on the scrip, which were rather scant. You are needed here, Elder Mengfan said absently. Its fine, he sighed, as Shenhua grimaced. Ill see to it. Mengfan nodded absently and waved for him to go. The worst part was, he had to admit as he headed back out of the room, that he was the best person for it. The Han clan had a degree of social respect in West Flower Picking that the Ha and the Kun lacked for various reasons. Their roots were deep, even if they were, as was frequently thrown back at him by idiots, common or local. That was, he suspected occasionally C particularly when requests like this always seemed to find him C why he had been able to rise to nine-star rank at all. It had little to do with him, just, rather like Jun Arai and Jun Sana, he happened to fit a type C talented enough, neutral and without complex political baggage, such that they could do the dirty jobs more promising scions of the bigger clans couldnt or wouldnt. -And when we die, alone in a cave, like these poor souls, to some horrible monster, someone like me will go to my mother and spin her some stupid story that tries to make it seem like it was worthwhile he reflected sourly, walking out onto the steps again to take in the oblivious hubbub of the courtyard and the two other guards helping their stunned compatriot. Without comment, he smashed his fist into the stone wall. Even that small bit of rebellion in regards to how the first day of the New Year was rapidly shaping up to be went entirely unnoticed by all those nearby. He stared at his hand, which was still beset by its phantom ache, and flexed his fingers, trying to ignore the totally-not-there spiders that were peering out of the slight shadows of the door behind him. The worst part, really, was that he wanted to curse, but actual words were entirely inadequate to express the unpleasant balance of annoyance, anger and frustration that had settled in him. He could, he supposed, feed it to his mantra but he didnt, mostly because it felt disrespectful to the dead. Most only listed streets and a district as known abodes and where next of kin were identified, it was mostly only by family names. -Well, I can only start at the beginning, he decided. Ha Fen Fang it is. With a further sigh, thinking of the young girl he had just met a short time ago, he set off, out of the Pavilion back towards the Yu Bridge, hoping that the flower seller had not found someone to play daughter to. Miss Fen is dead The three girls standing beneath the trees looked at him with vacant eyes that told him far too much about how they had ended up as flower sellers on a bridge dedicated to the Queen Mother of the West for his own peace of mind. I told them that stupid offer was too good to be true, the girl who had spoken to him on the bridge, who was called Yuuna, muttered. Them? he frowned. Nen Hong, Nen Shirong, Ha Fenfang, Ha Tenli, Kanra, Yuuna said dully. He stared at the list, finding all those names. Monkeyshit! he snarled, his Martial Intent finally shifting, the shadows seeming to deepen in the rain for a moment. The shadowy spider eyes intensified for a moment, then faded away. The three girls had all flinched back and a few passers-by HEY! a youth stalked over. How disgraceful can you be! Intimidating these young women! He eyed the boy and drew upon his mantra to level off his mood at last. It is not what you think, he said flatly. It isnt, the youngest girl nodded. The youth stared at them suspiciously, clearly not believing them. If he is forcing you All three turned to stare at the youth with such profound disinterest that he almost reacted as if slapped. Ignoring the youth, he passed the whole list to Yuuna. Do you know anyone else off that list? he asked. The three clustered around and stared at it for a moment then nodded. This name, Yuuna said. He came and spoke to Fenfang a few times. He was always around lots of girls. Yeng Quan? he frowned, looking at the entry, noting it was for partial body. The youth was still standing there he realised, looking a bit less certain now. Sorry for the misunderstanding, he said as politely as he could. It really isnt what you think. It really isnt, Yuuna scowled. Please stop bothering us. The youth stared dully at her, then him, then just folded his arms and stood there in silence, glaring at them. Any idea where he lived? he asked Yuuna, ignoring the well-meaning idiot again. Uh lived? Yuuna frowned. He isnt dead. Isnt dead? he repeated. His name is on this list Must be a mistake then, I saw him earlier today, Yuuna said. He was at the Jade Petaled Maiden, in the Red Blossom district. Dont look at me like that, Yuuna sniffed. I help in the kitchens. Okay, thanks, he murmured, wondering what he could give them as payment for the information. If you He was about to say he could introduce them to a steady job, in the area near the Han estates, but stopped because the youth was still scowling and he could absolutely see the headache that offer would cause. Look, he said to the teenage cultivator, mustering as much patience as he could. Nothing shady is going on here, please just Ah, Junior Brother Kun! Here you are, two more cultivators, dressed in the same grey and blue robes, walked over, having clearly been looking for the youth. -What have I done to deserve this, he sighed inwardly, taking out his Hunter Bureau rank talisman and holding it up for them to see. I am a disciple of the Hunter Bureau, just following up on a mission, fellow Daoists, he said as politely as he could. There has been a small mis Is that real? the elder disciple muttered, looking at his talisman, then him, sceptically. Hah the second disciple sneered. Is this miscreant causing you trouble, Junior Brother? I heard there were lots of fake talismans in this vile weather, but this is too much! Fighting the urge to hit something, he murmured. Really, this is just a misunderstanding, I was merely looking for some people. There is nothing untoward here! The two stared at him, clearly trying to find some fault with what he had said. There is still the matter of this fake talisman. Clearly standards are as lax as it is told to be, if random people on the street can claim to be an official, the elder-looking of the pair rumbled. Yes, we should take him to the guard, his companion agreed. I understand the Ha clan are righteous, so the Fine, he said decisively, deciding to just head this off. Eh? the elder disciple blinked. Lets go to the guards, fellow Daoists, he reiterated. They will be able to sort this out. The three girls stared after him dully as he walked on up the pavement towards the guard post along from the Yu Bridge. The three cultivators stared at him blankly as well, then hurried after him. It took only a few moments of brisk walking to get there, and fortunately nobody else was bothering them, so he saluted politely and asked. Could I bother you to verify my talisman? Verify? the corporal leaning against the wall frowned. Oh youre Han Murais nephew arent you? Yes I am. Sorry for the bother, he replied with an apologetic smile. There has been a small misunderstanding. These cultivators dont believe my rank talisman is real. The guards on duty looked at the three cultivators like they were absolute morons. Look the youngest muttered. He used Martial Intent to intimidate these three girls and was asking for people they knew There are a lot of fake talismans about, this rain one of his seniors added. I have to go around and tell a bunch of people their relatives got killed by qi beasts, he said flatly. I was annoyed at how many names on the list happened to be flower sellers. Flower sellers dead by qi beasts? the guard asked, his frown deepening. You know anything about that, Yan? Nope, the older guard grunted. -Oh please, just what? he groaned. Not here, he clarified. Up north. They came from here and now the Pavilion has me running around informing their next of kin. Ah bad business, that kind of thing, the corporal muttered, before turning to the three cultivators and waving for them to go away. Satisfied? Erm the older one frowned. Yes, the disciple who had initially accosted him muttered, giving him a weird look. He watched the three traipse back off across the street again and sighed in relief, before glancing back at the three girls, who had also walked over to wait a few metres behind him. If you find anything else out, come ask for Han Shu at the Han estate, he said after a moments thought. He nearly directed them to the Hunter Pavilion, but the way things were shaping up, they would probably not even get past the gate. Okay Yuuna murmured, bowing slightly. T-thank you for telling us, the other two, who had never introduced themselves, added, still looking a bit haunted. He watched as the three wandered off, back down the river boulevard, casting occasional looks backwards at him until they vanished into the rain and the people going about their daily business. Sounds unpleasant, the younger guard said. Its just part of the rank, he said, burying a sigh. Sorry to have bothered you about something so stupid. Its fine, the corporal shrugged. Probably out-of-town folks. Lots of folks looking to make a mark at the moment. Must be something in the water. Yeah it is! Its called this heaven-accursed rain! the old guard grumbled. They all had to chuckle at that observation, mostly because it was true. The rain and the echoes of the suppression it brought did tend to provoke others to chance their arm, or push in ways they would not were soul sense viable. It probably is, he agreed, looking back across the street at the three cultivators, who were now talking to a woman at an open shopfront, pointing at talismans. With a soft sigh, he memorized the style of their robes and their general appearance, in case they became a problem later, then turned back to the three guards and bowed politely. If you will excuse me, he said. Of course, the corporal nodded. Give my best to your uncle. I will, he promised. -Right, lets get this fate-thrashed book, he sighed, putting the talisman back in his belt pouch and setting off back up the street again, towards the higher ground of the market district. That at least cannot be a total trial. As it turned out, however, his futile hopes were disturbingly prophetic. Quibos Celestial Reading Hall was located close to the heart of the market district, just off the main square where thrice-weekly spirit herb markets were held, and it was shut, several heavily-armed town guards keeping watch over the entrance. What happened? he asked an old man deep-frying pastries at a nearby stall. Uggggh, the old man grunted. I want to say there was a riot or something, but actually some bunch of youths from the Ha clan caused a ruckus. The guard were called and now Quibos is shut for the day. A bunch of youths managed to get one of the main bookshops in the city closed? he asked, not quite believing that. Well not as such, the vendor at the next stall, selling good fortune talismans, added drily. What happened was that these youths took offence that the new volume of One with the Spear, chronicling the martial journey of young hero Cang Di I am familiar with it, he interrupted drily. Yes, well, the new volume is out today and these idiots apparently felt that it was unpatriotic for Quibos shop to be listing a book about the Shu Pavilions eminent disciple ahead of the updated authorized biography of Patriarch Ha Dongfei Riiiggght he drawled. That sounds like someone playing stupid games for spirit stones. That was also the conclusion of the guard after they broke up the mess, the stall vendor agreed So why is Quibos still shut? he asked, because if it was just that, it would have opened again fairly quickly. Because someone stole all the copies of One with the Spear while those youths were making a huge fuss and most of the youths in question managed to escape with teleport talismans. Welcome to the wet season, he reflected drily. Indeed, the pastry vendor grumbled. Honest folk can only walk softly, especially with all these idiots in town for some tournament or other that is planned for the coming days. As to why they are now shut Well it turns out that several influential people were interested in getting copies of that book and were deeply unimpressed. Aye, the talisman vendor agreed. Old Quibo shut up shop when Blade Fairy Jing and the Deng heiress showed up. Listening to the explanation, he really didnt know where to start, so instead he thanked them for the info and just wandered back into the market. -Thank the fates I did actually go to the Pavilion first, he mused, looking at the stalls in case there was something off of Changs list. Both Jing Sunhee and Deng Zhimei were infamous locally as people who, by different measures, caused problems for others. Of the pair, Jing Sunhee was probably the more dangerous C a Martial Immortal within the younger generation who made sport out of messing with the town guards and who very few people were able to legitimately deal with. Deng Zhimei was no less talented, had the might of a local power behind her and status akin to Kun Juni or Kun Xingjuan but pivotally was not an Immortal yet, meaning she lost out slightly in the walk the other way stakes. *Booom!* *Kraaaaaaa* He was shaken from his musing and half-hearted attempts to find the obscure herbs his parents wanted to give others as gifts C as was everyone else within the plaza C by the distant flicker of vibrant blue-green lightning striking down somewhere in the north of the town. In rapid succession, four five then six bolts tore through the firmament, scattering strange shapes in the rain before calm returned. Someone advanced to Nascent Soul looks like a stall vendor nearby mused. Not bad talent either Earthly Tribulation with six bolts another onlooker added. Must have been waiting for the turn of the hour. Tis the day for it, another shopper agreed as he started walking again. Dunno if its Nascent Soul, could just be Soul Foundation Six bolts for Soul Foundation? Where do you think we are, Blue Water City? The market plaza, as he roamed on through the stalls, was its usual eclectic mix of food sellers, small-time merchants and craftsmen from outside town, taking the opportunity to sell to a larger base of people, and the odd famous specialist with a stall. Today, the fare was rather slanted towards divinations, with lots of people selling paper money, special jade charms to honour the ancestors, various compasses, divination almanacs for the New Year and so on. He walked for a few minutes, not quite sure what he was seeking, until he spotted the stall of Fulong Sengji, an herb seller and occasional mercenary Hunter a few years older than him with whom he had a passing acquaintance and who also had a good ear for local rumour and things that were going on in the less reputable parts of the town. Hey, Sengji, how is trade? he asked the dark-haired youth, who was sitting on a chair, reading a battered manual and smoking a pipe. Oh, hey Shu Sengji replied, putting the book down. Like shit I must say, and I havent even had anything stolen by a monkey today. Oh? he frowned, looking at the various prepared herbs on the stall and noting that for Sengjis usual fare they were indeed rather lacklustre. Yeah, this is it, dont ask for more, Sengji clarified despondently. How come? he asked, looking at the other stalls nearby and noting there was also a dearth of anything over Golden Core grade, pretty much. The big brokers have all locked down their remaining stock, Sengji grumbled. Kun, Deng, Ha, Ji, Fan there is nothing over Golden Core unless its common cultivated herbs for alchemy and such. Its even affecting the spirit food folks and before you ask, no, nobody knows why. Auspicious year for the Ha indeed! I am after anything on this list, he sighed, passing the shopping list to Sengji, who skimmed it then grimaced. You wont get shit like that here today, not unless you were here two days ago, Sengji replied sourly. I heard Old Huabao down the way sold a common dusty red ginseng to someone for a whole Spirit Jade earlier. It was only a quasi-Soul Foundation one as well. Prices are going nuts because of whatever the big influences have done. A lot of annoyed people about. I see, he replied, taking the jade slip back with a grimace of his own. -What is it with today I should have stayed in bed and ignored the nameless-spawned spiders! I guess if you had to, you could try Murmuring Lotus Emporium or Little Eclipse Warehouse, Sengji suggested. Although I guarantee you will pay a premium on them to make those Ling-style herb pots all the young masters go mad for these days look positively affordable. Yeah maybe not, he muttered, not fancying trying to get any of the things on the list Mei Chang had given him through one of the black market shops. It already came to half a dozen Spirit Jade. If he had to go pay shadow-market prices on higher-quality Soul Foundation herbs, it would be spending Earthly Jade his family could ill afford. Aye, just saying, Sengji agreed. Anyway, not seen you about for a few days, hows things been? Clearance season being clearance season, he replied, leaning against the edge of the stall and watching the market bustle by. I had a mishap with a blood vetch, courtesy of the son of the Chief Elder in Green Veil Village. Cant have been that bad, youre walking about and talking, Sengji remarked with a grin. It was bad enough to get me out of a clearance mission early, he replied with a weary sigh, noting the dozens of spider eyes peering out at him from under a stall across from Sengjis. Could have been worse, though Gotta count your blessings I suppose, Sengji agreed, puffing on his pipe. Oh yeah do you know anything about a Yeng Quan? he asked, mostly on a whim. Yeng Sengji frowned. Name sounds vaguely familiar, in what context? Seems to be a personality in Red Blossom district; been offering flower sellers and other down and outs well-paid jobs out of town he added, by way of elaboration. Oh, that scam, you folks in the Bureau finally gonna deal with that eh Sengji chuckled rather nastily. That stuff is above my rank, he pointed out. I know but its been going around the poor quarters for months. Spirit stones for work, and enough come back to make it look convincing except Except? he pushed. Except the ones who come back are the sort who dont really need it, Sengji frowned. Definitely something gang-related. The local groups are edgy about it. Surprised you Han lot havent had some knowledge of this. Youre all concerned local citizens and such, lotta folks in the guard, running shops The Han clan is not gang he pointed out with an offended sniff. I didnt mean it like that, Sengji replied, affecting to look offended. Just you folks got an ear that the Ha certainly lost somewhere up their own ass and the Deng never had to begin with. Ive been busy with requests that have kept me largely over near the Shadow Forest this last season, he muttered. Ive barely been in the town more than once a week, and then only to hand in things or sell things. This seems to be up north in any case, not really my area. Fair, I suppose, Sengji conceded with a nod. You want to be careful asking questions about that lot though. Especially in this weather. Hint taken, he murmured, grimacing faintly. Got anything vaguely refreshing? Here, Sengji passed him a clay jar of alcohol from behind the counter that had a lotus root in it. Thanks, he grinned, passing Sengji a spirit stone. Oh yeah you know people, dont you? he frowned. I am not in a gang, Sengji grumbled, throwing his words back at him. Know any way I could get hold of the latest volume of One with the Spear? he asked. I did not take you for liking that kind of thing, Sengji replied with an amused leer. I am not, he grumbled. My mother wants it and the bookshop has been robbed apparently. Oh is that what that was about, Sengji frowned. Cant say I do to be honest, but Ill ask a few fellows who have ladies who like heroes with big spears. Dont look at me like that! Sengji sniffed. You did ask! I suppose I did, he conceded. Ill ask a few folks Sengji went on. What do I do if I can get a hold of one? Send someone to the Han estate and ask for Miss Chang, he replied. So long as they arent out to scam anyone, I am sure she will be happy to pay, given the current scarcity. Will do, Sengji agreed with a grin. are you done chatting? Some of us actually want to shop He turned to find an old woman standing, arms folded, behind him, looking put out. Ah sorry, he muttered. Catch you later, Sengji. Sure, Sengji replied with a half-smile. Giving one further apologetic shrug to the old woman and the two others who were also standing around under umbrellas, he moved on, mulling over what to do next. With the knowledge that almost a quarter were flower sellers, and with what Yuuna and now Sengji had told him, he rather suspected that this group had recruited those who would not be missed. -No wonder Shenhua handed this off to me, he grumbled, again checking the list of streets and districts associated with the last known addresses of the few names who had them. Market, Red Blossom, Seng, Eastern Jing this is just chasing ghosts into shadows. Talisman for the New Year, Young Lord Ha? He glanced over at a youth wearing what might have passed for a taoist priests robe if you didnt look too closely, holding a bunch of good fortune talismans made from pieces of grey-stone pottery fished out of the river. Nope, he replied absently, waving the youth away and making sure he didnt brush by anyone as he did so. -The last thing I need today is to be marked by some street gang looking to rob people, or pick-pocketed. Shaking his head he walked on without a second glance, given the odds of the seller being at all legitimate were so small as to be laughable. The youth looked at him for a moment with a scowl and then just moved on, approaching a young woman queuing to buy spirit roots from a stall. The middle of the plaza was taken up by a large stage, which was already showing what amounted to a collection of plays about famous ancestors in the Ha clan. The one currently being shown was about Ha Erlang Shan, according to the sign, and detailed his exploits in subduing a dark dragon beast that had brought tyranny and destruction to the Easten continent untold years prior. On the stage, the performers were currently saluting the ancestor as he arrived at some destination and declared that he would solve some problem or other. Walking around the stage, he listened to a few of the musicians playing, before finally spotting another stall that was familiar C that of Mrs Lengs restaurant. Mrs Leng, Leng Shuang to give her full name, was the owner of one of the premier spirit food restaurants in the town, if not the region more widely, though as an establishment and influence it was more notable to most because she provided food for rich and poor alike. Her market stalls were famous in that regard, for selling high quality food at a price that even a common labourer could afford. That also meant that it was packed and there was a not insubstantial queue, even at this early hour. He was about to walk on by, determining to come back later, when it occurred to him that if there was anyone who might know something of those on the list he had, it was those who worked at her stalls, because they often went to the poorer districts and set up there as well. Grimacing, he shoved his way through the crowd and eventually got to the counter, ignoring the curses and complaints, and ducked around the edge, looking for someone he might know. Ah, Miss Ning! he called over to Ning Sora, a young woman who was a friend of, and about the same age as, Jun Arai and Sana, and who was sitting reading a book and watching a pot of soup bubble away. Oh Han Shu! she waved brightly back, setting aside the book. What brings you here? I was hoping you might be able to help me out, or know someone who can, he said, stepping around a few crates of spirit vegetation ingredients and studiously ignoring the dark looks from those queuing at the counter. Eh, sure, Ning Sora nodded, glancing at the soup and giving it a quick stir. Want some? He was tempted to say no, but she probably wouldnt have offered if there wasnt spare and nobody else nearby objected, so he nodded. Anyway, what is it that a nine-star ranked Herb Hunter needs from us? she asked with a grin, scooping out a bowl of the soup and passing it over to him. An unpleasant thing, really, he replied, passing her the jade slip. A bunch of bodies showed up in a tetrid nest up north, near Jade Willow Village. All of them came from here, from disadvantaged folk in the poorer districts of the city, and the details on them are really scant. Someone in the Bureau decided that my task for the day was telling their next of kin. Eh? Ning Sora frowned, staring at the list, then looking at him. Jade Willow Village? You know it? he asked. Of course, my uncle manages an inn there, Ning Sora replied. The Jade Willow Blossom. Thats convenient, he noted. I can ask about some of these if you like. A tetrid nest sounds horrible, certainly people up there will have heard about it, she added, still looking down the list. Ah, Sera! Yes? an older woman chopping vegetables on the next table said, glancing over. You live on Sun Deng Street dont you? Ning Sora asked. I do, why? Sera nodded. Recognise this person? Ning Sora took the tablet over to her. Eh thats Old Hunpeis grandson Sera frowned. The boy has not been home in a few weeks, said he got some The old woman looked over at him and sighed. Hes dead aint he, Sera said softly, having put her knife down. I am afraid so, Maam, he replied apologetically. Yunlee, Wensuu, Sera called the two other older women working on various bits of preparation over. Either of you know any of these names? This girls a flower seller, and this one, Yunlee, a middle-aged woman with a kindly face and slightly greying hair mused. They are on the Mothers bridge or were, now that I think about it, they have not been about recently. He listened to them talk away, his mood growing gloomier, in spite of the tasty soup, as snippets of a dozen lives ruined were exchanged between the three older women. Not a good way to start the year, Ning Sora murmured sympathetically. It is not, he agreed, glancing at the book she had put aside. Is that the new volume of One with the Spear? he asked dully. Oh, yeah, I didnt think you would like this kind of story, she chuckled. How did you get it? he asked. I saw the shop was closed earlier because of trouble. Oh, I got a copy earlier, Ning Sora shrugged. We have been here since five hours before dawn what with the people coming out of the teahouses and the late night ceremonies I dont suppose you have more than one copy? he added, hopefully. I do Ning Sora mused, looking at him sideways. I got one as a New Years gift for my cousin in Jade Willow Village as it happens. She loves these stories and this edition is signed, see? Ning Sora passed him the book. Flipping it open, he saw that the front cover page had been signed by the author and given a stamp that read Shu C Cang. Is that legit? he asked suspiciously. Humph! she retorted, giving him a mock scowl. That is indeed Young Hero Cangs official seal! It even says there, Authorized by the Shu Pavilion! Peering closely at it, he saw that was indeed the case. -No wonder mother was determined to get a copy, he sighed. Her obsession is not healthy. Once, a few years ago, his uncle Ryong had joked that his mother married his father because he was a martial cultivator called Cang, who wielded a spear. When his mother had learned of that, she had refused to speak to his uncle for a month and served him uncooked food at every meal. That she had not, however, denied it, was telling. He had suspected that his and his siblings names were also related to his mothers obsession with Cang Di, though never really dared to ask. Shu Jiang was a famous blade master, Shu Tian Bao had been the master of the Shu Pavilion before his nephew, Shu Tian, who was even more renowned, took over that lofty seat, and Shu Shu was the name of a famous spear master from the Huang-Mo Wars. A part of him felt it was somewhat sad that he knew more about the famous personages of that hegemonic power, thanks to his mother, than he did of many of the more local ones. I dont suppose I could purchase one? he asked. Off me? Nope! Ning Sora said decisively. However, my friend Wenhua over there got three, two to sell. I am sure she would part with one for a Spirit Jade? My horizons have been broadened he muttered dully. Each of these cost me ten spirit stones, Ning Sora muttered. And now that the rest are all stolen She noticed his look and winced, as she realised her slightly leading deceit earlier had been caught out. Is nobody honest today? he grumbled, not really meaning it. Wenhua! Ning Sora called over to the dark-haired beauty a bit younger than him who had just finished serving a customer a platter of sliced raw fish at the counter. Got a min? Sure, the young woman nodded, hurrying over. Han Shu here wants to buy one of your copies of One with the Spear Fifty spirit stones, he said decisively. My mother wants it. Seventy-five, Wenhua countered. They are rare now, and its signed, a first edition! Sixty, he muttered, wincing. Seventy! she retorted. I could sell these for Spirit Jade you know, I am only going that low because youre a friend of Arai and Sana! Fine, seventy, he sighed, pulling out a cube of interlocked spirit stones from his storage talisman and knocking off thirty to bring it to the appropriate amount. Wenhua passed him the book from her own talisman, which he checked quickly then stored away as she took the stones with a happy smile. A pleasure, Hunter Shu, she grinned. I dont suppose you want to come along for a meal with us later when we finish up here? He stared at her, not quite sure whether to be outraged at how shameless she was in trying to get money out of him, or flattered. Ill think about it, he replied drily. Depends how *Kraaaaaakooom* A vast peal of thunder rolled across the town, followed by nine whitish-blue bolts of lightning spiralling down towards a distant location beyond the eastern edge of the town. That makes three already today, Sera remarked from nearby, shaking her head. Aye, Yunlee agreed. You can go a month without seeing one and then three in a morning? Six deep green bolts of lightning punched down in rapid succession a moment later, scattering rainbows across the sky, which was darkening now. Must be Nascent Soul, Sera mused. Last one likely had a barrier for the first bolts. They watched as the last of the lightning faded away and the distortions in the eastern sky vanished. A few of those waiting for food cheered, but most people just shrugged and went back to what they were talking about. It is the day for it, people wanting to leverage the shifting tides of good fortune with the changing of the year, Yunlee noted. Lets hope we dont get a failure this year, Wenhua, who had gone back to serving people at the counter, added. Lets hope, Yunlee agreed. Though thats what the town formation is for or so they tell us. There was a failure last year? he asked, wondering how he had managed to miss that. Tribulations were not common, but hardly a thing that drew more than passing comment. Only if it was inside the town itself would there be cause for complaint, usually, although even that was not that consistently enforced, as far as he knew. It was really only a problem when people failed, though that didnt happen very often. Oh not here, Wenhua clarified. It was down at Blue Cliff Town, two days after New Years. Three bolts of blue-green earthly lightning hit a teahouse and another sank a ship in the river. The idiot survived, though I suspect he was made to regret that by the time his family paid for the damages. Aye, I saw that, an old man at the counter who was savouring some roasted meat and wine interjected. Was a bad business to all accounts. Was a Deng clan boy. Tried to use a compass to push through it, and found he had a subpar artefact. He survived, but a few folks caught by the stray bolts got nasty injuries. Stupid, Sera agreed. Some just have no consideration for others, especially them Deng bunch. Aye, did you see that girl Deng Qingling earlier? No decorum at all, the old man grumbled. Kids these days just have no respect for honest folk earning a livelihood. Now, old Quibo, you have only yourself to blame there! Yunlee scolded the old man, who he realised belatedly was the owner of the shut bookshop. What possessed you to not invite someone with status to do the security? Fairy Jing is obsessed with that series. The old man sighed and just nodded, pushing his cup over, which Wenhua refilled without comment. I am sure the guard will track down the thieves, Sera added. They better, the old man grumbled, staring moodily at his cup of wine. Oh, Hunter Shu, Sera said, turning to him. Do you intend to go around as many of these as you can today? As many of oh, the names, yes, he nodded, realising what she was talking about. Hmm Sera frowned. Is there a problem? he asked. Maybe Sera sighed. I cant say I know many of them beyond the family names, but the Jian, Erwei and Yunban families have no love lost for either the Bureau or the Ha clan. And a Herb Hunter going and telling them their children are dead without a body will not go down well, he guessed. It will not, not on a day like today, where it would be seen as a very bad omen. Whoever handed you this mission handed you a hidden pile of shit, Sera remarked. -Really now What do you suggest? he asked, leaning against the edge of a table. Well, your good fortune was coming here and asking, Sera mused. Mrs Leng has some good connections in the Seng and Jing districts. A sympathetic ear, a few offerings of condolences, this can be dealt with much more tactfully by some of us. And what do I need to do in return? he asked, suspecting this was leading somewhere. Hah Yunlee, who had gone back to chopping spirit vegetation chuckled. He has you there. My nephew is going to try forming his Golden Core soon, get me a suitable spirit herb to ensure he gets a few extra rotations, and you can consider this list as having been tactfully dealt with over the next few days, Sera said aplomb. On the face of it that was actually not a bad deal, he had to admit. What kind of core are we talking? he asked. Life attunement, minor water, Sera replied. He wants to try to get into a local sect, bless him. His mother reckons he might get between eight and twelve rotations on his Core if he pushes himself. A good herb he can refine that would boost his foundation might push him up to fifteen -Which is to say, solidly mid-grade, and more than enough to secure the interest of any of the minor local sects, he mused. A lot of that stuff seems to have been taken out of the market of late, he pointed out. Sengji was telling me earlier that all the big warehouses seem to be sitting on stock these last few days, and that a lot was sent to Blue Water City. Unless you mean I should go out and find him a Golden Core or Soul Foundation grade spirit herb to refine Its a thought, Sera added. I know you are a good lad and all, but you should know how the sentiments among the less well-off neighbourhoods are as well as anyone. This isnt the week to be bringing folks bad news, not when there are already so many young hot-heads running around. It isnt, Yunlee agreed. I also know a few of those names, and they have family who run with rough groups in the Red Blossom and Eastern districts. Day to day stuff, mercenary guards, that kind of thing. And a few deciding that because this happened up in Jade Willow, the Ha clan might be involved...? Id say its very certain, Sera sighed. Aint that right Sora? Eh Ning Sora, who had gone back to soup watching, frowned. I guess, my uncle doesnt talk much about politics, he runs an inn, not a rumour mill. Well, Jade Willow is one of those political villages, Sera grunted. My brother lived in Red Lake for a while, and used to say that anytime you needed an explanation for spirit fields fouling, it was someone in Jade Willow pulling a fast one. Ill see what I can do, he said diplomatically. If this is as complex as it appears, Ill likely have to go back to the Bureau any" OH HEY! SHU! He groaned, recognising the voice, even before he turned around to find that one of his distant cousins was pushing his way through the crowd, followed by Xiaobo and a few others. Bro Shu I didnt know you had a connection to this place! his cousin Chen Bei said, drawing him as many ugly looks from those queuing up as it did for his cousins. I am working, he replied blandly. Hey, pretty miss, can we get some wine? Chen Bei added to Wenhua. There is a queue, Sera said blandly, staring at them. We are here now, isnt that fine? Chen Bei said with a grin, looking at the two groups who he had displaced. -This day this monkey-cursed day, he groaned. Chen Bei was an older, distant cousin, closer to his brother Jiang in age and also cultivation, which was to say Chen Bei was at Severing Origins. He was also a disciple of a local sect down in Blue Cliff Town, on the river towards Blue Water City. As such, he was someone who had a reasonable degree of clout within the juniors of the extended Han family and was also not shy about using it. The two groups, a family who were certainly nowhere near as powerful as Chen Bei, and a pair of young women, both frowned but said nothing. Can you make an exception and serve them? he muttered to Wenhua. Chen Bei can be difficult. It sets a bad example, she grimaced. I know you bought that book off me, but you know Mrs Lengs rules. -Shit Cousin Chen, he said, coming over. Please dont make a scene here, this isnt Blue Cliff Town I am aware, Chen Bei said blandly. More so than you, I think. Look Or what? Chen Bei grinned, leaning in. It will make you look bad in front of these beauties? -Why are you even doing this? he groaned. Wordlessly, he stared at the group, then shook his head and turned back to Sera. I will see how it goes, if I run into difficulties I will come and seek you out, okay? Mmm, okay, she nodded, glancing at the group who were frowning at him now. In that case, thank you for the help, he murmured, offering them a polite salute and decisively turning and heading out the far side of the area around where the food stalls were set up. Hey! Ignoring the call from behind, he set off into the crowd, heading back towards Senji in the first instance to tell him that he didnt need to find some shady source for a dog-blood martial art novella. Hey hey! He groaned again as Chen Bei and the others caught up a few moments later, using their superior cultivation mostly to push a few people out of the way. Bro Shu, are you trying to be inhospitable? Chen Bei grinned. Here I thought your family were like, really up on this celebration. Cousin Chen, what is your problem? he asked, continuing to walk back towards Sengjis stall. I am on a request for the Bureau, isnt it you who is making things difficult for me? Hah dont be silly, a request, on a day like today? one of Chen Beis friends smirked. Come up with a better excuse, Bro Shu. -Who is your bro, you arent even a relative, he complained, glancing at the youth from the same sect as Chen Bei. You were also meant to train with me this morning, Xiaobo added. That was just something my brothers decided arbitrarily, he replied. In any case, should you even be out here? Should I? Xiaobo frowned. Yes, you were targeted by a monkey this morning, you and Xiaoxiao, he retorted. What if you get attacked again? The others in the group stared at him, then just started to laugh, as if he had said something utterly hilarious. A monkey? Little Xiao, what is this? Chen Bei asked, turning his attention to Xiaobo, who looked annoyed now. I dunno, Xiaobo sniffed, shooting him a sour look. Just something cousin Shu said. -Have this lot not gone back to the estate yet? he wondered, shaking his head. I suppose Xiaobo would try to cover it up and now I told them. Shit this day Scowling, he quickened his pace, weaving back through the stalls, actually stealing a bit of distance on the idiots and finally spotting Sengji. Hey, Sengji! he called over. Youre back already?! Sengji remarked with a chuckle. Need something else? Eh no, actually, I had a stroke of good fortune regarding that book. Oh, I see, Sengji nodded. Thanks for letting me know! No problem, he replied. Who are the idiots? Sengji asked, nodding behind him to the group who were heading after him again. Distant cousins, from Blue Cliff Town, he grunted. They seem determined to be a nuisance for some reason, and I have no idea why. Is that Chen Bei? Sengji frowned suddenly. You know him? he asked. Know him? Sengji grumbled. He owes me money. He does? he blinked. You are not just saying that? No, he actually does, Sengji muttered. From a year or two back. He is a bigshot disciple in that Prosperous Cliff Pagoda, isnt he? Bigshot is probably overstating it, he said, ducking behind a convenient umbrella as the group passed by looking around for him. How much does he owe you and how? Gambling, and about three Spirit Jades, Sengji grimaced. It was at a party your brother Bao hosted if I recall right. Can we trade umbrellas? he asked. Hah you really are a townie! Sengji grinned, pulling out an umbrella from his storage ring and passing it to him. He passed his old one back to Sengji, it would be easy to collect it later anyway, and, nodding in thanks, set off at a tangent to Chen Beis group. In the end, after looking around the market for a bit longer, he headed back down to the river and crossed back to the Blue River District. It took him almost thirty minutes to get back to the Han estates, firstly to drop off the book for his mother, and secondly because two of the addresses for families Sera and Yunlee had noted on the slip for him were also in the Blue River District. Fortunately, he completely avoided any further run-ins with his cousins, and was able to give the book to Mei Chang and recoup his seventy spirit stones with only a modicum of grumbling. It helped that word had gone around already about what occurred at Quibos Reading Hall. He also explained to Mei Chang about the apparent issues with supply of various desirable herbs and such that were plaguing the town, and she agreed to go back to his parents and see if they couldnt come up with a more reasonable list, which he would check back later about. By the time he set off to speak to the first of the families on the list, it was pushing for mid-morning, even though it didnt really feel like it. That was the issue with the wet season rains, they led to a sort of blurring of the passage of time after a while. He was fairly sure if someone had stopped him on the street and said it was already early afternoon, he would have been tempted to believe them. The Blue River District was, in any case, much quieter compared to the north side of the river. In another year there might have been some gatherings in the plazas or small green spaces, but the rain was clearly keeping everyone at home, so mostly the only folks out and about were those visiting shrines, or heading across the river. His first destination turned out to be a quiet street about a stones throw from the Green Fang Pagoda, the small sect that had been associated with the district almost since the founding of the town. After asking for directions from a few people on the way, he finally arrived at a four story house with a courtyard and made his way inside. How can I help you? He was stopped almost immediately by a serving girl, who had been standing around at the doorway into the courtyard. I am here to speak to the master or mistress of the household, on behalf of the Hunter Bureau, he said, after a moments pause. Eh Ill go see if anyone is available, the girl murmured, giving him a slight bow and scampering off. Standing in the shelter of the archway into the courtyard, he sighed and looked around at the house. This was hardly the first time he had had to go give families unfortunate news about loved ones perishing in Yin Eclipse, but it never got any easier. What bothered him most, about the whole mess he was landed with, was that he had no body to return to them. The tablet just noted that the Bureau was investigating circumstances and that they would be returned as soon as was convenient, once that investigation had ended. How can we help you? He was shaken from pondering the headache Shenhua had given him by the appearance of a youth a bit older than him. You are the master of the house? he asked trying not to sound too sceptical. That would be my father, the youth said. I am Lee Chen Fei, his son. If it was possible, I would like to speak to your parents, he said, with a faint grimace. This is a rather difficult matter. I am sure I can relay it clearly, Chen Fei said with a frown. Fine, he sighed, Your younger sister is Lee Chen Xing? She is Chen Fei frowned. Why, has she gotten into some trouble with the Bureau? No I am sorry, he grimaced. There is no easy way for me to say this, but remains believed to belong to your sister were recovered near Jade Willow Village a few days ago. Lee Chen Fei stared at him dully. R-remains? he repeated after a long pause. The Ha clan near Jade Willow Village provided identification, he added, which was not said outright in the slip, but his chat earlier with Mrs Lengs stall minders had cleared up a few things there. You have her body? Lee Chen Fei asked, looking a bit pale now. No that is still in Jade Willow Village apparently, he said, feeling bad, even as he said it. I appreciate that this is irregular, but I see. I will tell my parents thank you, Lee Chen Fei replied rather distantly, cutting him off. Sorry, he said. It is not the day for this kind of news. No it is not, Lee Chen Fei replied a bit more coolly. Who is it? Lee Chen Fei turned as a pretty older woman with dark hair, wearing a formal gown, had come out of the courtyard. Uh an official from the Bureau, Mother, Lee Chen Fei replied, looking awkward. Why have you not invited him in! the woman exclaimed. He sighed sadly to himself and buried his own unhappiness at the task with his mantra and bowed politely. I fear that would not be appropriate, he murmured. It is about Xing, Mother, Chen Fei said dully. She she What about Xing? the woman frowned, looking from one to the other. I am sorry, Madam Lee, he replied. I have to inform you that your daughters remains were recovered from within Yin My Xing is the woman stared at him blankly. They dont have a body, Chen Fei muttered. It might be a mistake. Dont have a the woman stared at her son, then at him. What happened to her? Madam Lee said softly. I she took work near Jade Willow Village It took a few moments to explain to them the gist of events, as he understood them at least. Chen Fei just looked haunted, while his mother simply stood there, nodding occasionally, her expression fixed. As your son says, there is a possibility, he added, not believing it. But there were twenty bodies recovered, all from West Flower Picking Town, all recruited for the same kind of job. And they are all dead, Madam Lee said at last. They are, he confirmed. She was going to join the Green Fang Sect this year, Madam Lee said softly. We didnt have a lot of money, so she said she would take a few missions for the Hunter Bureau She he was about to say that she had not, as far as he knew, taken any jobs from the Hunter Bureau, but Madam Lee just shook her head. Thank you, you may go, was all she said. I am sorry, he said softly, bowing to them both. Neither replied, so all he could do was leave as instructed. Behind him, Chen Fei took his mothers hand and led her back into the house in silence. He walked off down the street shrouded in silence of his own, the rain pattering down doing a disturbingly good impression of reflecting his own bitter mood. The second address, for the Fuhan family, was not that far away from the Lee family household, as it turned out. A mere matter of several streets distant. Arriving at their front gate, he rang the bell and waited respectfully until a boy of about fourteen came and opened it. We dont want what youre selling I am not here to sell anything! he said quickly, before the boy could shut the door again in his face. I need to speak to the master or mistress of the house. What about? the boy asked, frowning. Who is it? an older male voice called. Some youth, says he wants to see dad! the boy called. Who! the older voice called. I am with the Hunter Bureau, he said, holding up his talisman for the boy to see. Says he is with the Hunter Bureau, the boy related. Fine, show him in, the other voice replied. The boy eyed him sceptically, then nodded, pushing the door all the way open. He followed the boy inside and was met by a young man in grey robes a bit older than him. Ah youre that Shu, from the Han estate, the youth said, not introducing himself. I am, he nodded. What you want with our father? It should probably wait until I see him, he said diplomatically, looking around. He was led through into a courtyard with a nice winter plum tree in the middle, and into a hall where an older man was sitting at the far end talking to several other men, all about the same age as his uncles. Tenfei sees father, the young boy said, saluting the austere old man. Tenbei sees father, the youth his age added, also saluting. Han Shu, from the Hunter Bureau, Master Fuhan, he said respectfully, holding up his talisman as he saluted. Ah, Cangfeis grandson, Master Fuhan nodded. What brings you to my door today? Erm could we speak privately? he asked. The old man eyed him for a moment, then nodded, standing up and gesturing for him to follow. He went after Master Fuhan, into the smaller courtyard, finally stopping by an ornamental pond. It is about Tenhui, isnt it, Master Fuhan said, staring into the pond. It is, Master Fuhan, he replied. How did he die? the old man asked. You are a Recovery Hunter, and you are being very circumspect, Master Fuhan said. That means either my son has offended the Bureau, or you found his body. I do not think he had the means to offend you, so that means it is the latter. His remains were found in a tetrid stalker nest near Jade Willow Village, he answered respectfully. You have not brought them back either, Master Fuhan noted, a faint edge finally creeping into his voice. They are still in Jade Willow Village, the Ha clan is investigating, along with the Pavilion. I see thank you, Master Fuhan nodded, staring at the water. You can go, Master Fuhan added. I am sorry for your loss, he murmured, bowing deeply. Master Fuhan just nodded, but said nothing further. He bowed again and then went back through to the previous courtyard. The others looked at him, but nobody said anything, so he just bowed to them politely then took his leave. Back out on the street, he stood and stared up at the grey clouds, letting the humid rain fall around him. Thunder rumbled and another series of lightning bolts flashed down, again just beyond the eastern edge of the town, though this time it was just white-purple spiritual grade tribulation lightning. Absently, he found himself holding up a hand to the sky as the last bolt fell, his palm blotting out the afterimage of the bolt for a few moments before it vanished. Heaven and Earth in a moment There was something oddly dispiriting about it. Here he was walking around, telling people that their children sons, daughters had been devoured by the cruelty of the world and those in it while outside town, various scions and young lords were preparing for their tribulations, stepping ever closer to the heavens with all the advantages their clans could give them. It is not hard to see why so many like reading Seng Mo, he muttered to the largely deserted street, as he started to head off towards the Seng District C not named for that scholar, famous for his critical opinions of worldly powers, but rather one of the founders of the town itself, Seng Fuanshan, a local disciple of the Blue Water Sage C and the next name on the list. Crossing over the main street, which ran from the south gate of the town up to the river and Yu Han Square, he found that the streets of the Seng District were notably busier than those in Blue River. Mostly, it was because the narrower streets and taller buildings, a reflection of the scarcity of real estate in this part of the town, kept the rain at bay. However, on a day like today, this was multiplied out by the district having its own markets, and the populace being much less inclined towards the imperial rituals associated with New Year. Walking along, he noted quite a few places where the ubiquitous posters for the yearly divinations for the town had already been torn down, defaced, or covered over with different ones. Guards also patrolled more openly here, where they had been rather minimal north of the river, again a reflection of how the towns governance viewed this quarter of the town. Thunder rumbled again, followed by several slashes of spiritual lightning, making him glance up to the east again. That had come from inside the city, from the Deng District, nearer the river on the south side. A few others in the street, perusing wares, also glanced up in that direction, shaking their heads. A shopkeeper spat on the ground and a boy made a monkey gesture at the last fading lightning. It was fair to say that the Deng clan was not popular here: their district had carved out a decent portion of the most desirable real-estate from both the Seng and Yeng districts on the eastern side of the town C done by imperial writ some 150 years prior, in the aftermath of the Year of the Blood Eclipse. Hey, I am looking for Seng Ben Street, he said, taking advantage of the distraction the tribulation had caused to stop at the shopfront of a talisman vendor. Seng Ben? the young woman frowned, leaning on the counter. About a hundred metres on, take the left, then the second right anyone in particular you are looking for? Thanks, he nodded. Um the Xuafan family? Half-way along the street, the young woman added. You wont miss it. Thank you, he murmured, giving her a polite bow and continuing on his way. Much as she had said, the Xuafan familys building was hard to miss, mostly because it had their name on the ground floor, espousing that it was the Xuafan Association. -Great, this is a gang, he sighed, staring up at the sign for a moment. What you want, lordling? a youth carrying a spirit wood stick and smoking a pipe in the shelter of an awning asked as he stopped outside. I am looking for Master Xuafan? he said respectfully. Not here, the youth shrugged. Then anyone related to Xuafan Xongbei? he tried. Eh, that runt, why? the youth asked. Does he have any parents? he asked, a slightly sinking feeling in his stomach. Brothers, sisters? She has three sisters, all work in the White Fairy over in Red Blossom, the youth grinned. The eldest is very pretty. He stared at the youth, then sighed and nodded. Thank you for your time, he said, bowing slightly and heading off. If you need, I can introduce you! the youth called after. She is worth your money! Shaking his head, he didnt pick up his pace and just waved a hand non-committally back at the youth. That pattern turned out to be rather common as he continued on down the list of dead. For one, the family, who had nine children, barely seemed to care that their son was dead, simply thanking him for telling them, and showing him the door in a matter of moments. The other was sorry, but told him the boy was adopted and became more interested in whether or not the Bureau was paying compensation for his death and would cover the funeral rites. At the third address, the one who had died turned out to be the father of three young children, who had taken an escort job to Jade Willow Village. His widowed wife broke down into tears and then threw a stone bowl at him, calling him a villain and cursing him, the Ha clan and the Bureau by turns as he made his apologies and departed. Standing in the street, watching the people go by, he could see why Sera had offered to do as she had, and felt both stupid and foolish now, for deciding to just shoulder the responsibility on his own. The last on the list was Old Hunpei, who Sera had commented on. He was almost tempted to go back and agree to her terms, but at the last moment, decided that that was not who he was. He had known none of them personally, beyond some vague recollection of the flower sellers, but each one deserved to at least have their sorry fate relayed by an appropriate official. Do you know where I can find Old Hunpei? he asked a street vendor selling fried fish. On Moonless Heart Street? Oh, that old geezer, what do you want with him? the girl grunted, looking him over as she poked at the smoking fish on her grill. Unless youre that official going around telling folks their kids are dead? -Shit, news travels fast, he groaned. You are, she nodded when he said nothing. Got the look, sanctimonious Bureau type. I come from this side of the river, he pointed out a bit sourly. And? the girl shrugged, You work for themuns, got no pride? Thank you for your time, he muttered, bowing politely to her and moving on quickly. She looked after him with a faint scowl, then shook her head and turned back to waving at passers-by. That kind of view was fairly typical, it had to be said, and a reason why he avoided Seng District especially, unless it couldnt be helped. West Flower Picking Town was prosperous and drew substantial wealth from the spirit herb-based agriculture of the region and villages around it, but that wealth didnt really end up with the local folk. The Yin Peoples got the worst of both worlds really: Easten families could at least point to Xah Liji City and the lands out east, forcing a modicum of begrudging acknowledgement from the Imperial settlers, mostly because they too were settlers. The local clans and families, of which his own Han were one, were the group stuck below both. In Blue River and Jing districts they mostly got by, but here in Seng and Yeng the sentiment against the higher orders ebbed and flowed with the years, and right now it was probably fair to say it was ebbing somewhat towards discontented. Im looking for Old Hunpei, he asked another street vendor selling stuffed fish at the other end of the short concourse he had cut down. Luns Teahouse, two over probably, the old man shrugged, looking him over sceptically. Thanks, he said, passing the old man an iron talisman and taking one of the fish. Good year to you, the old man nodded, quickly taking the money and bowing to him slightly. Yeah and to you, he replied, heading off again. Rather than go directly there, he cut down an alley and then headed off the opposite direction until he was basically alone in a small side street. Looking around, he swapped out his robe for a much more nondescript one, such as he would wear out and about generally, and swapped out his umbrella for a rough travelling cloak and broad brimmed hat. -I should have done this before now, he reflected glumly to himself, staring at his reflection in a handy puddle. Off in the distance beyond the city walls another thunder cloud rumbled, followed by a crack of bright blue lightning that truncated He ducked instinctively as a lazy arc of blue lightning seared across the sky above, scattering petal-like sparks as the towns formations triggered to block the worst of it. A second stray bolt sizzled down a moment later, scattered a dozen spiritual lightning bolts into the town walls by the southern side of the Yeng District about a mile away to his left. Well, that was overdue, he sighed, straightening up, wondering who had failed a tribulation. Walking on down the street, he doubled back and walked off, back to the street where he had been, using his mantra to suppress his presence. You said you saw a Bureau official here? He grimaced, pulling down his hat slightly, and walked on past the young woman selling roasted fish who was now talking to two other youths dressed like street toughs. Aye, he was definitely one of themuns, been walking around all morning telling folks their kidsre dead by some Ha clan misdemeanour, the girl was saying. Was looking for Old Hunpei, the girl added. You was asking after why his grandkid had not come back, so I figured you might be interested. Here, a talisman for your trouble, the second youth grinned, patting the girl on the cheek and dropping an iron talisman onto the grill of her stall. The girl swatted the hand away and the pair walked off, laughing. -Great, are none of these easy? he complained to himself. Shaking his head, he walked on, finally arriving not at the teahouse, but at Moonless Heart Street, a narrow, cramped alley seemingly given its name by the fact that it had a brothel operating at one end. Old Hunpeis house turned out to be the second floor of a rather ramshackle building half-way along. Making his way up to it, he banged on the door, and after a few moments it was opened by a beautiful young woman wearing a rather scandalous robe, who was clearly drunk. What you want? she asked, with an enticing smile. You are some relation of Hunpei Baofan? he asked. Hes my I guess hes an okay boy, the woman mused. Why? His silence must have said enough, because she stepped aside and waved for him to come in, her drunken mood evaporating like summer mist. In that moment, he got a faint hint of pressure off her that resonated with his own mantra. -She is a physical cultivator? he realised, somewhat surprised. And stronger than me as well. Is she actually at Mantra Seed? I guess youre not here to have fun, why dont you come in and talk about it, she said, her tone still a bit breathy but with a subtle flatness to it now. He nodded, glancing around and seeing nothing particularly untowards, and followed her into the main area of the house, which was an open living room in a vaguely traditional local style that had seen far better days. The dominant decoration was a shrine to the ancestors on one wall, and a sword that had been broken, which was sitting on it. Old Hunpei was in the Military Bureau? he asked. He was, as were his sons, the woman sniffed, going and grabbing some tea for them both from a table by the wall. Both died in the Three Schools Conflict. I see, he sighed, looking at the portrait scrolls hung above the shrine C none would be considered a work of art, but each held a spark of warmth and care and a lingering sense of loss. The only other thing there that caught his eye was a small earthenware Buddha, seated below the scrolls, behind the bowl with its burning incense sticks. It had six arms, four holding up hands that created four different sign symbols C Power, Change, Nature and Morality C while the last pair created Man at its dantian. The symbol on the forehead read Seng, or Truth depending on how classical your knowledge was. -A Seng Buddha Statue the Seng School? I am Baofans aunt, I suppose, the woman sighed, passing him a cup of tea as he quickly turned his attention back to her. Hunpei Lian. I see, he said, accepting the cup and sitting after she did. In that case You are here to tell me that he is dead, Lian said softly. I am sorry, he nodded. Its okay, she sighed. I will tell the old man he will be sad for a day or two, but then he wont remember anyway. He is injured? he asked. Suffered a deviation, as a result of the Red Plague, 150 years ago, Lian grimaced. He got better, but it returned after his sons died and he took to drink. I earn what I can, as did Baofan, but it is not easy, despite us both being physical cultivators. She stared at him, then sighed. You wonder why he wasnt looked after by the Military Bureau? Somewhat, yes, he conceded. His wife my mother-in-laws family was implicated in the purges when they put down the aftermath of the Blood Eclipse Cult. It is not an uncommon story in this district. -Ah, that explains the statue, he mused. The local adherents of the Seng School of Buddhism had been among those most heavily persecuted in the aftermath. Their temple-monastery in the province, Sengyin Peak, had been abandoned and the Deng clan had even lobbied for the Seng District C whose name had no historic association with the Seng School C to be renamed at the time, or so he had been told. The proposal had failed only because it was overruled by the Headmaster of the Blue Gate School and the Provincial Governor Ling Yusheng, and the ill will there still remained well over a century later. I went to Mrs Lengs food stall to ask about things first, he sighed, understanding now why Sera had warned him off this. Madam Sera suggested I let them do this She was probably right, Lian mused. But you decided to do it anyway? It is the right thing to do, he answered. I am a Recovery Hunter, and probably someday someone will come to my mother and also have this conversation. If I am lucky, it will be a friend, but perhaps it will not be. I go into those valleys and the Shadow Forest every week, risking my life. I know better than most I think, about the wonder, the majesty and the cruelty of those places How did Baofan die? she asked, putting her tea down. I dont know, he replied honestly. All I know is that he was recovered from a tetrid stalker nest and the Ha clan claimed that he was working for a gang, who dumped the bodies there, inside the suppression zone. I see Lian said with a soft sigh, staring into nothing. Was Baofan in some kind of difficulty? he asked. He didnt like the local gang, he wanted to be a martial cultivator when he was younger, and his talent was good, Lian sighed. But his mother abandoned him after her husband died, and he ended up with his grandfather and me, who looks after him. You are Hunpeis daughter, he asked. I am, she nodded. Only daughter. He never had the money for me to marry, so I look after folk in the neighbourhood and do what else I can to make ends meet. She didnt have to say any more than that, given what the neighbourhood was like. As a physical cultivator, that kind of thing was easier for her as well, or so he had learned from offhand conversations between his siblings over the years. The whole conversation was a reminder that life outside of the clans and estates was very different. Anyway, Baofan got in some trouble, thanks to my fathers debts. To get us out of them he wanted to join a sect, the Misty Blade Pavilion, over towards the Shadow Forest, but they require an entrance gift of a Spirit Jade, which he didnt have, so he took this job up north, she said. Apparently it was related to the Bureau in some way, although I always doubted that. I doubt it, he agreed, feeling even worse now. He said some associate official actually gave them instructions in the one letter he sent, she mused. But Ive seen associate officials and I rather doubt a legitimate one was running with such a low-key organisation. I told him as much, but he never wrote back. Those badges are expensive, he nodded. The only juniors who might have them are rich children of influential clans whose parents really want to get all the benefits and none of the responsibility of being associated with the Hunter Pavilions. I know, she murmured. Probably those who were there stole it or something. In any case, I doubt the Bureau is going to offer any remuneration. He could only shake his head there. It was a sorry tragedy, just like every other family he had spoken to that morning. Taking a final sip of his tea, he stood and bowed politely. Lian nodded back and watched him depart. Closing the door behind him, he was suddenly struck by how familiar her flat mood had appeared. -She was hiding her emotions with her mantra? Hey she called after him, pushing the door back open suddenly. Ah? he blinked. Without comment she held out her hand. Stuff aint free, she murmured drily. Wordlessly he pulled out a spirit stone and passed it to her. She took it and leant in, giving him a faint kiss on the cheek and whispering People notice stuff around here. Withdrawing, she smiled cutely and patted his cheek before adding, Come again. He watched her go back inside and close the door, noting as he did that one of the other doors across the hall was slightly open. Thinking back, he didnt recall it being open when he arrived. Shaking his head, he went back downstairs and out onto the street, glad that the horrible weather was still suppressing soul sense. Standing back on the street he stared up at the sky, visible as a grey slit between the roofs some five stories up, between a tangle of lines and lanterns, several of which were lit given the foggy gloom, and sighed deeply. Pulling out the wine that Sengji had given him, he considered it for a moment, then took a deep drink, grimacing as icy qi slid into his body, making his limbs tingle. Huaaaaa Taking a second, less generous gulp, he savoured it a bit before checking what the actual root his friend had used was, which turned out to be a misty heart lotus C so named because its mild yin poison befuddled the mental state and cooled your thoughts, as if you were submerged in fog. He exhaled, giving himself a shake, and set off down the street, forcing his mantra not to act on the mild yin poison in the spirit alcohol. If a mortal, or probably even a Qi Condensation spiritual cultivator, were to drink it, they would have a very bad day, but with a physical cultivators constitution it was just enough to take the edge off his current circumstances. Exiting onto the main street, skirting his way around a group of youths who were arguing with a bulky man at the door of the brothel, he turned his mind back to the list of names. All the others came from north of the river, either in the Eastern Jing District, in the north-east of the town or the Red Blossom District, back over the other side, between the markets and the town harbour in Blue Gate District. Taking a third sip of the wine, he weighed up how he felt about up to a dozen more conversations like the ones he had just had, and decided that he didnt care quite that much about Pavilion Elder Mengfans instruction to be back by lunch, which it almost was in any case. There was no question of not doing them, but the idea of having to use his mantra to push through talking to bereaved relatives left him feeling colder than the wine inside. -I guess I can go look for some of the New Years gifts for family members, he mused, pausing by the open storefront of a herb broker. That might provide a change of pace. He considered what was on sale, which was actually not bad in terms of its overall quality and then nearly facepalmed. -What an idiot I am, he reflected wryly. If all the big herb brokers are stuck for goods, these small ones over here will not have been hit up, because everyone has a hole in the head when it comes to buying herbs. Hey, do you have any peaceful prosperity ginseng? he asked the youth leaning on the window counter. Eh the youth stared at him dully, making him wonder if he even knew what that herb was. What about joyous heart snapdragon? That I think we have one, the youth replied after some hesitation. Well, can I see it? he asked. Ill ave to go ask the boss, the youth grimaced. He stared at the youth for a long moment, until he nodded and retreated from the counter, heading inside to seek out a higher, probably more knowledgeable, authority. In the end, he was only waiting in the rain for a few minutes before the youth returned, accompanied by an older, clean-shaven man with what looked like a burn scar on his face. You after joyous heart snapdragon? the proprietor asked. I am, if you have one, he replied. Depending on the quality of course. Live or dead? the herb seller added. Live, preferably, he clarified. Or a cutting that can be planted. Must be the New Year turning for folks, youre in luck, the seller remarked with an amused laugh. What quality you looking for? Soul Foundation, he said. Although it doesnt have to have spiritual wisdom. That I can do, the herb seller nodded Got one I can sell you for sixty spirit stones. Sixty he frowned. You can take it or leave it, the seller grunted. I want to see the plant, he mused, leaning on the counter as he thought. The herb seller waved to the youth, who vanished and returned a moment later with a plant in a pot with a small pyramid of pale gold and orange flowers on a leafy stem. As far as quality went, while it was... it was not exactly lacking It has wasting on the leaves, he pointed out, noting the spots on its leaves. Ill pay fifty for it. Fifty was still somewhat expensive, given the stress the plant was under, but that was also something he could remedy himself with some ward stones over a few days in the Han estate. Fifty-five, the herb seller retorted, lowest Ill go. I cant see you selling many of these here, he pointed out, wondering if the seller would budge further. Aye, and that just means I aint selling it cheap, the seller sniffed, clearly unwilling to do so. Fine, he decided, nodding, because you had to know where people would draw the line in these kind of trades. Ill take it for fifty-five. Do you have a storage container for it? Eh, you think this is them fancy places up in the markets? the seller chuckled. Its got a pot, thats enough. Sighing, he put down half a cube of spirit stones and counted out five more. What about prosperity ginseng? he asked. You will be lucky to find that around here, I only had this because Old Fengli sold it to me. Folks who got that kind of spirit stones around here arent going to use em to buy a glorified houseplant! the herb seller grunted. In any case, most around here also aint going the imperial style with their New Years gifts; you trying to impress some whore in the Red Blossom District with this? Tacitly choosing to ignore that, he took the pot and turned it around a few times, considering the plant critically. It was quite robust surprisingly robust actually, given it had only been given the minimum of care. The herb seller was clearly watching to see what he did with an unwieldy plant with a stem as long as his forearm as well, which he found somewhat amusing. Without comment, he pulled out a knife and expertly pruned off the flower head and most of the stem, feeding some qi into the plant as he did so to minimise the shock. The herb had not awakened spiritual wisdom, so it would put out a fresh flower once replanted and provided a few weeks nourishment in any case. Storing the flowers away, because those were also useful, cut fresh, he withdrew a spirit stone and shoved it into the earth, then bundled over the top of the plant with some cloth and tied a bit of rope around the pot so he could put it over his shoulder. What, he said drily, noting their slightly shocked expressions. Can only herb sellers know how to prune plants? Ai experts everywhere, the herb seller remarked wryly, shaking his head. You learn a few things, he conceded, giving them both a slight bow. New Years blessings Indeed, the herb seller agreed, giving him a miniscule bow back. Adjusting the herb so it didnt bounce awkwardly, he left the store behind, thinking over what other herbs he might be able to find in the Seng District. In that regard, the mission request logs available to all high ranked Hunters through their talismans turned out to be invaluable. When he pulled up the listings for the Seng District for the past month there turned out to be a surprising scattering of herb wealth squirrelled away throughout the district. Some would, he was sure, decry that use of the Bureaus centralized records as an abuse of power or similar, but given mostly the ones complaining were young masters, clan elders with politics in mind or alchemists, he had little sympathy for them. In any case, by the time afternoon was shifting into evening, his decision was thoroughly vindicated in his eyes. He had found not only the ''joyous snapdragon, but also a suitable Soul Foundation grade prosperity ginseng, a Nascent Soul blue-star lotus root that could be resuscitated, a misty chime jasmine cutting, two other ginseng roots suitable for nourishing water and life or wood attribute qi foundations and a metal attuned star-flower anemone. He did still end up trying to track down the extended family of one of the flower sellers, but drew a blank there, so in the end returned back to the Han estate to drop off what he had before heading back across the river towards the Red Blossom District. How did you get half of these? Mei Chang C who rather unusually had been in her office within the estate rather than off on some task set by his mother C asked, staring at the small pile of riches, which had cost him close to eight Spirit Jade in the end. Back alley herb stores in the Seng District, he grumbled, taking his cloak off. Honestly, Ill probably have to go back again. This was as much as I cared to carry around in this weather. We do have some storage boxes, Mei Chang pointed out, turning over the blue-star lotus root in her hands. You could have given me them first thing, he remarked a bit more tartly than he intended, helping himself to some tea as she sorted through them, striking things off the list. Ah true, she agreed, giving him a sideways look and a grimace. Sorry. Its fine, he shrugged. The other items on the list will be trickier to get though. These were a stroke of good fortune born of whatever led to the major brokerages sending all their stock to Blue Water City. Yeah, about that, Mei Chang sighed, looking back at him. We had an elder from the Kun and a bunch from the Ha come by earlier asking us to sell stock in various rare herbs at actually rather insulting rates. What for? he asked, sitting down and sipping his tea. There is a big auction in Blue Water City. And why are we not just selling them there ourselves? he asked drily. Your father and your uncle Jiao both said the same thing, Mei Chang remarked. However, neither Ha nor Kun were especially forthcoming. How surprising, he remarked sarcastically. There was little in the way of knowledge about town either, just a lot of speculation, though I admit that that is filtered through the prism of politics in the Seng District. Well, yes, Mei Chang agreed, having started examining the star-flower anemone. I suppose you cannot leverage anything through the Pavilion for the others? she asked, giving him a searching look. I am not spending my contribution points for resources from that place on New Years gifts for assholes like Chen Bei, he added flatly, heading that idea off. If the estate wants them, Ill sell them; one hundred points for a Spirit Jade. That will make your uncles actually spit blood, Mei Chang remarked with a degree of amusement. Its a sellers market, as Ive been told several times today, he retorted. Thats fair, Mei Chang agreed, sighing deeply. I mean, what are my brothers doing to contribute to this? he added, waving a hand at the selection of pots and their herbs on the table. And dont tell me that wining and dining my cousins and their friends at fancy teahouses in the Market District counts. Mei Chang just grimaced and leant against the edge of the table, staring into nothing, leading him to suspect that the family was happy with that counting. Sorry, its been a bad day, he muttered. Its fine, she murmured, before giving her own resigned sigh. Even this is more than could have been expected, though I note some of these are going to need a bit of extra love before they get given as gifts. Unavoidably, he agreed, taking in the plants on the table. Do you? I am sure there are others around who have that skillset, Mei Chang said, cutting him off before he could offer. I take it you are going to head back out? Probably, he conceded. Though it will only be to go to the western side of town. I dont fancy going to Eastern Jing at night, in this rain, and walking around with valuable herbs. Fair, Mei Chang nodded. If I can, Ill see if Jun Arai or Jun Sana are back from their clearance requests, and check out a few of the brokerages where I have some personal connections, he mused. Unless I am required here for a meal or something? No, there is a big banquet at the Gilded Carp in the Pavilion District. Hosted by your uncle Jiao for various eminent friends of the clan, Mei Chang mused. Most of the extended family will be there I dont doubt. But not you, he noted, raising an eyebrow. No servants, she murmured, her tone barely hiding her sneer. I dont count as extended family in their eyes. That was that stuck-up green-tea-bitch of a little misss exact words. Me neither, apparently, he remarked drily, wondering which cousin she was talking about. This is also the first I am hearing about it, so dont take it personally. Hah! she barked a laugh and then shook her head. Well, we will have a meal here. You are welcome to join us if you are back by then. Maybe, he conceded. If not, I am sure I can take everyone out to Mrs Lengs on a favour in the next few days. Even if it is just the market stall. That would be a nice gesture, Mei Chang agreed, pouring herself some tea. Anyway, I should head off again, he said, standing up and finishing his tea. Oh did anyone get to the bottom of the monkey thing? Oh that, Mei Chang muttered, her face twisting. That bad? he murmured. Kinda Some of your cousins caught a monkey stealing fruit from the gardens yesterday. They dispersed all its qi and used it for sparring practice C because it was a qi beast C to prepare for whatever this tournament coming up is. Seeing his slightly slack expression, because words had genuinely failed him, she just sighed glumly. They didnt kill it? he asked, a faint chill running down his arms. No, thankfully, she clarified, staring at her own teacup for a long moment before continuing. It managed to run away after taking a bit of a beating. Nobody has owned up to being the ringleader, but the monkey seems to have been Soul Foundation, so that rules out a lot of the younger ones like Xiaobo, who did the actual sparring. Oh great, he groaned, then frowned. Was Xiaoxiao also involved? That doesnt seem like her. Only tangentially, and she tried to tell them to stop, or so she claimed, Mei Chang went on. Uncle Ryong was livid, as were Uncle Murai and Aunt Yen. Little surprise there, he mused. They put a target on half the fate-thrashed estate! Yeah, you should keep an eye out, Mei Chang added. You might also be targeted. I know, he acknowledged, pulling his travelling cloak back on. Are you going to go north of the river, to fancy establishments, looking like that? Mei Chang asked him pointedly. He looked down at his more nondescript in fact, downright common-looking travelling robe and exhaled, letting his shoulders slump. Probably I shouldnt, he agreed. By the time he had swapped robes, freshened up C because the quirks of the weather meant you couldnt just use qi for that and it was a muggy day C and headed back out, lanterns were starting to be lit in the streets in earnest. To save some time, given he was going to a portion of the Red Blossom District, he walked through the heart of the Blue River District, back to the south side of the river and then directly along it, to the Mothers Bridge, rather than the nearer Yu Bridge, which lead to the centre of the town. At the Mothers Bridge, families were already laying gifts at the azure-roofed shrine to the Queen Mother of the West that dominated the plaza on the south side of the bridge. The bridge itself was also thronged with people, mostly casting lanterns with prayer talismans off of it. After pausing to watch them for a few moments, he too bought a ceremonial paper lantern painted with turquoise lotus blossoms and golden luan off a shrine acolyte. Walking across the bridge, he stopped before the statue of the Queen Mother in her shrine at the mid-point, then, after making a small prayer on behalf of the families he had spoken to and whom he would still have to speak to, he dropped his own lantern over and watched the dark river carry the little light away into the light rain. It was a small gesture, but it was still a gesture. He was still standing there, watching the dark waters with their hundreds of lanterns swirl by below, when an almost blue-black bolt of lightning seared down out of the sky to the south of the town, the shockwave rustling trees and making the lanterns hanging on the bridge dance as well-wishers and bystanders turned and stared. *Krrooooom* A moment later, the sound of the first bolt arrived, even as another deep-blue pulse flickered down, and then another, in rapid succession until nine bolts had stuck some distant target outside the town. Impressive, someone nearby commented, staring into the gloomy rain. I wonder what realm that? The words of the woman next to him were lost as an eye-searing purple bolt, like a celestial dragon, flickered down, followed by another and another, each one sending ripples of lesser lightning through the rain that seemed to resemble the shadows of lotus blossoms. By the sixth bolt, the formations on the town wards were properly activated, mandala-like taiji patterns in red, gold and green rising up from the distant walls and reflecting through the rain. Peak earthly tribulation, an old man, sitting cross-legged on a nearby parapet remarked. Been a while since we saw one of those. Purple for the Ha Prosperity indeed, someone else muttered. He counted seven, eight, nine bolts, each one with its own lesser ephemera, until the twelfth one struck and the sky to the south turned unnaturally dark for a moment, as if there was a final, hidden bolt in there. The falling raindrops seemed to slow for a moment, shaking faintly as shadows of gold flickered in the edge of his vision, then the moment passed, almost as if it never was. What realm was that? Old Jifan? a woman nearby asked the old man, who was staring into the distance with a faint frown. Immortal realm, the old man said authoritatively, stroking his beard. A successful crossing, carried out at sunset, an impressive achievement indeed. Truly, an auspicious day! someone else nearby declared. Praise to the Ha clan! Praise to the Queen Mother! Praise to the Blue Morality Emperor! The various calls and salutations to the southern sky were quickly taken up by others watching, though just as many simply shrugged and went about their own business. Shifting his umbrella, he gave one final, somewhat curious look to the south, wondering who it might have been who crossed over that threshold, before turning and heading onwards himself. Leaving the bridge, he headed up the main thoroughfare a short distance then turned right, along the main street into the portion of the Western District that was north of the river. His destination, mostly one of opportunity, was Jun Arai and Jun Sanas home, which overlooked the river about half-way between the two large canals running inland from the river that bisected the district. Much as he expected, there was no sign of anyone home when he arrived at the gate to the Jun family home. The lanterns were off and the wards protecting it were in full effect. Given there was no point in lingering in a largely deserted street, he recorded a short note explaining that he wanted to talk about spirit herbs and put it into the message box for the house, before going on his way. After pondering a bit as he walked back up through the tree-lined streets of the Western District, towards the main market squares again, he decided to go to the herb brokerage run by Kun Talshin, Kun Junis elder brother, first, before widening the scope of his trawl through the Red Blossom District. There were only three families on the list for that district anyway, counting the addition of Xuafan Xongbeis three sisters, and in any case he very much doubted it would be straightforward finding them during evening hours. The other two names, Kanra and Tenli, both belonged to flower sellers and Yuuna had thought they were both orphans, in spite of what was listed on the jade. With that in mind, he headed back towards the Yu District until he again arrived at the canal, then turned north along it. To call it a simple canal was a bit misleading really: it was wide enough to take river barges, though it rarely did these days. The canals had originally been created for that purpose, to give river access to various crafting districts and warehouses, before the Blue Gate School created an actual harbour and accompanying district a few millennia prior. South of the river they were still used for goods and people transport, but, on the north side, mostly they now held floating stalls for food and the like and the odd teahouse or pleasure boat. Along the way he did stop and buy some fish skewers from a stall. They barely even qualified as spirit food, but as he walked on, nibbling them, just the act of being one among a crowd of people simply doing everyday, happy things, was cathartic, after the trials of the day. A sliver of normality to counter the parade of tribulations that had been manifesting throughout the day. Something anyone could enjoy. Even that is maudlin if you dwell on it, though, he reflected under his breath at last, pausing to stare at a bunch of Duo Lis lotuses C which someone really should have cleaned out of the canal already C at the juncture between the Red Blossom and Kun districts. Shaking his head, suspecting that it was a case of there not being enough enticement to lure the rather unmotivated bulk of West Flower Picking Towns low grade Herb Hunters, he crossed over the canal where it turned to head into the market street and made his way along the far side to finally arrive, after some twenty minutes of walking, at Kun Talshins herb brokerage. The lights were on at least, so he entered the main hall and found that there were a few folk looking at various displays, which was promising. Crossing over to the main counter, he smiled brightly at the young woman behind it, who had to be new, because he didnt recognise her. Can I help you? she asked. Yes, is Kun Talshin here? he asked politely. Erm he is not, the girl said a bit apologetically. Did you have an appointment? Not as such, I am Han Shu, a Herb Hunter? he replied. I do requests for the brokerage fairly regularly. I see, she nodded. I take it you are new? he asked. I am, she confirmed with a slight bob of her head. I started last week if you excuse me, Ill get Senior Weng. He ended up leaning on the counter for a whole five minutes, not that it bothered him particularly, before Kun Weng Shixiang, one of the regular employees at the brokerage, appeared, following the girl. Ah, Brother Shu! he grinned. New Years blessings on you and your family. And to you, he replied with as much enthusiasm as he could muster which unfortunately was not much at this point. You have the look of an official who has had a day, Kun Weng Shixiang remarked. I have, rather, he agreed with weary grimace. Not that youll want to hear about it. My rates are very reasonable, Kun Weng Shixiang joked. Pay for my alcohol and you can talk all you like. Haaa, he half sighed, half laughed, before collecting himself. I have a list, I dont suppose you can check and see if you have anything on it? Weng Shixiang took the jade he proffered and eyed it for a moment, then passed it to the girl who had been on the counter. Yunmei, go see what we have of those, would you? Yunmei bowed and scurried off as Shixiang produced a jar of wine and two cups. He accepted his cup and toasted Shixiang before sipping it. So, why do you need to see the Boss? Shixiang asked. Well, those herbs mainly, he sighed. This shortage is a headache. It is, Shixiang agreed. Even we got hit. A bunch of old thieves from the Kun clan showed up yesterday with a requisition order from the Supreme Elder and cleaned out half of everything living, barely paid for it as well. Talshin is going to spit blood when he sees what they took. That seems irregular? It is, there is some big auction on in Blue Water City apparently, Shixiang grumbled. The herbs arent even for it though, not really, they are to help recreate a facsimile of the Yin Eclipse mountain range to impress the Imperial Princess who is apparently visiting. They took a bunch of artefacts as well see? Shixiang waved at the door he had entered by. Turning to look, he realised both the stone carvings of flowering trees that had been there since forever, were missing. They are useful to nobody, just decorative things from an old ruin the Kun clan explored millennia ago that Talshin felt made a nice statement, Shixiang grumbled. And they took em why? They are just pretty?! Indeed, he nodded, sipping the wine, before asking. So, any idea when Kun Talshin will be back? He was meant to be back earlier, Shixiang grumbled. He messaged to say that he was transporting a shipment of moondust grass from Jade Willow Village of all places. He rushed off there like two days ago, took Senior Huanfu and Senior Chengde with him too, though he never said why. Maybe something relating to the harvest? he shrugged, though in his heart he had to wonder if that was not a bit too coincidental, given he was now dealing with a bunch of bodies from up there. That is what he said, Shixiang agreed. In any case, you can probably check back around midnight, or I can message you when he gets here? The latter might be easier, he replied. Okay, Shixiang nodded. Ill go get you a talisman, be right back. He leant there, enjoying the cool wine and watching the other customers browse the various herbs on display for a few more minutes, until Shixiang returned with a jade talisman in the shape of a fish. We have a few of the things on your list, as well, Shixiang said, proffering him the talisman. Dried Mufang lingzhe of the appropriate quality, maidens jasmine and an earth element ginseng root that is at Soul Foundation. Do you want them here or? Send them to the Han clan estate as soon as is convenient, care of Mei Chang, he replied. How much does that come to? Ill put it on your tab, Shixiang said drily. Thats generous, it will help in the short term, he muttered, feeling a bit embarrassed, as that suggested that some of those were expensive. -Probably its the Mufang lingzhe given its synergistic properties with yang attribute spirit roots. What will you do to kill time? Shixiang asked, pouring him more wine. Not sure, he mused, pondering just that point. -I suppose I could always take up Jingfei Wenhua and Ning Sora on their offer of dinner, he reflected. Ill probably go grab food, he said eventually, deciding that that was what he would do, given they should be finishing up their days work around sunset in any case. Shixiangs question was also slightly loaded, he couldnt help but feel, and while the pay for consulting on spirit herbs would probably be good, he did not feel up to it after the day he had had. Ill let you know when the boss is back then, Shixiang nodded amicably. Enjoy your food. Hopefully, he agreed. Stashing the talisman away at his belt, he took his leave politely and headed at a somewhat brisk pace, compared to earlier at least, back through the streets to the main market plaza. It was, if anything, even more packed in the evening than it had been during the day; mostly, he realised, because the play-biography of Patriarch Ha Dongfeis great achievements was still ongoing, and the performers were good enough at fighting in a flashy manner that it made for a fun spectacle. Mrs Lengs stalls were crammed, as expected, but fortunately Ning Sora and Wenhua were still there. You actually came back, Ning Sora chuckled, waving for him to come through. Its been that kind of day, he replied, glancing over at Sera and Yunlee, who were busy serving food to those waiting. We are about to head off, Ning Sora said. The idea was to go to the main restaurant, it will at least be manageable there. You eat out at the place you work, he remarked, rather amused. Its a perk, table guaranteed, Wenhua smirked. And the young master quota is kept to a respectable minimum, Ning Sora added with an eye roll. Are you two off, now your date is here? Sera remarked drily, coming over. Whose date! Ning Sora scowled. Can people not eat meals together without you old folk getting funny ideas? Wenhua just rolled her eyes and bustled around, packing various things away. How did your dutiful excursion go? Sera asked him as she started to prepare the next batch of dishes. About as you said it would, he replied with a weary grimace. Most would not do it, Yunlee noted. Most are not Recovery Hunters, he remarked, a bit more sourly. This is true, Sera agreed with a sigh. Anyway, we are off! Ning Sora said brightly, taking out her own umbrella. Wait... Sera frowned, waving to him to stay. Hmm? My sister-in-law lives in Eastern Jing, Sera said, more seriously. I will see to it that word reaches the relevant people in a way that wont see your name remembered as the poor sap who had to wash the Ha clans dirty secrets. He pondered that for a moment, then pulled out a blank slip and copied the details onto it quickly. I will still have to make an official visit, he pointed out, because the Bureau would complain horribly about that if he didnt. We know, Yunlee nodded. However, Sera added, This way, it is an expected visit and they will understand that you are a good lad, just doing your best to ensure that families have a bit of respite not a Governors Hall or Pavilion flunky come to spread ill tidings on the worst day possible, Yunlee muttered. Thank you, he murmured, bowing to them both. Think nothing of it, Yunlee sighed. It aint a job they should be making a young lad like you do anyway. He bowed again, more deeply, then hurried after Ning Sora and Wenhua, who were already heading out of the preparation area, though not that quickly, so he could catch up. It is shameful that they make you run around bringing widows and children such tidings, Ning Sora remarked after they had walked along for a few minutes, looking at the stalls in silence. It just is what it is, he replied, though privately it was hard not to agree with that sentiment. I suppose, Wenhua nodded solemnly. Doesnt make it right though. Lets talk about something else, he said, changing the subject. Did anything interesting happen in the plaza? Oh Fairy Jing tracked down one of the thieves, beat them half to death before the guard came, Sora remarked with a giggle. Shaking his head, he just listened as the pair happily talked about the various bits of performance theatre that had afflicted the market plaza throughout the day. It didnt take long to get to Mrs Lengs proper restaurant, a three story teahouse on a small square set away from the main markets, whose upper stories offered excellent views down across the Yu District to the river and to the gardens in the Red Blossom District. Time became a bit of a blur, really, as they claimed a table on the top floor, ordered food and wine and simply talked about pointless things. Both Ning Sora and Wenhua thought the whole mess at the Han estate with the monkeys and their orchestrated retribution was hilarious, so the conversation soon turned to the various antics of West Flower Picking Towns most infamous gang. He had just started telling them a rather memorable anecdote that had originated with Kun Juni, regarding monkeys ambushing spirit herb farmers, when the talisman at his waist chimed. Excuse me, he apologised to them, cutting short what he was saying and taking the talisman out. Shixiang? he asked, sending qi into the talisman. The Boss is back, although he is a bit frazzled. Hunter Arai is with him as well She is? he asked, surprised at that. Can you give her the talisman? Eh one moment Are you cheating on us? Ning Sora smirked, pouring them all more wine. Work stalks you everywhere, he replied drolly. Han Shu, what do you want? Arais slightly muted voice manifested through the talisman, eschewing her normal cheery tone. -Ah she has had a bad day as well, he grimaced. I had wanted to ask you about herbs, but it can wait, he said diplomatically. Arai? Ning Sora asked, leaning over. Sora? Arais voice echoed, reminding him that these talismans were open channel, rather than direct using bound soul sense. We are at Mrs Lengs if you want to come join us, Ning Sora said, basically hijacking the conversation. Okay, Arai agreed after a short pause. We will come. He was about to say more, but the talisman cut off again, so he just sighed and put it down. If you talk to widows like you talk to girls, its no wonder Mrs Sera took pity on you, Wenhua remarked drily. He stared at them both, feeling rather aggrieved at that comment, truth be told, but rather than complain he opted to simply nod and claim his cup of wine and dip some raw fish into a bowl of yin-fire-pepper sauce. so, you were about to tell us about these monkeys that stole all the Ha clan guest experts boots? Ning Sora said with a grin, turning the conversation back to its old topic. Ah... Yeah, he nodded, reorganising his thoughts as he savoured the fish and trying to remember the funny details of the tale as Juni had originally told it to him. In the end, he had almost finished that tale, which took about twenty minutes of describing the slowly escalating torment a single monkey had inflicted upon a dozen people over a week, when Arai finally appeared with Kun Talshin and Kun Lianmei, of all people, in tow. Off behind them, he saw Ha Erlang Leng as well, heading for another table on the far side, where, he realised belatedly, Ha Yun and a few other scions from the local Ha clan were also having a meal. Without comment Arai sat down beside Ning Sora, grabbed the wine jar and poured herself a full cup. Sorry about before, he apologised. I didnt mean to drag you into more work. Its just been that kind of week, Arai sighed, sitting back and running a hand through her dark-brown hair, looking remarkably jaded for her years. Starting with the corpses of a trio of flower sellers showing up in the Red Pit which had no business being there and ending with a bunch of very shady bandits and an ancient ruin. Eh? he stared at her dully, because that sounded familiar in ways he didnt like, especially the mention of flower sellers. Whats with Eh? she scowled, fixing him with dark hazel-green eyes that were full of unhappiness, before taking the cup of wine Ning Sora had just passed her and downing it in one shot. How did your day go? Leng told me about your shadow-balsam escapade. Oh, he blinked, slightly surprised that she knew about that, before recalling that Ha Erlang Leng had come in with them. That no, thats not it. Some bandits apparently dumped a bunch of bodies in a tetrid stalker nest up near Jade Willow, Ning Sora said, before he could marshal his own thoughts. He ended up going around telling the next of kin, who are mostly from the Seng District, Wenhua added with a weirdly supportive glower. Typical of the Ha clan, foisting off bad news on others to save their blushes. He realised both Talshin and Arai were looking at him like he was a strange mushroom, and Elder Lianmei, who had also now arrived at their table, was frowning at him in a way that made him feel distinctly uneasy. Why do I get the feeling that our bad days are more related than Id like? he muttered, shifting his gaze between them. Indeed, Arai muttered. Why dont you start first, Lianmei frowned, sitting down and claiming a piece of fresh fish. Starting with which elder so proactively put you up to that sorry task which hasnt even been filed here yet. Chapter 10 – The Queen Mothers Day
The enduring lay reverence for the four Cardinal Courts of Celestial Fate, and occasional lack thereof, has as much to do with the political narrative associated with lineages who claim descent from them as it does their wider roles within society. Everyone reveres the Three Pure Ones and the Heavenly Maiden of Celestial Creation, but of the four Queen Mothers it is only the Queen Mother of the West who receives widespread reverence among the laity almost irrespective of where you go on Eastern Azure Great World. Socially, this is partly down to accessibility. The Queen Mother of the North represents the esoteric mysteries of the samsara and the balance therein, while the Queen Mother of the South, her opposite, espouses its extremes, Life and Death. Both have their role in our lives, but outside of questions of birth and death, or musings on the profundity of nature and its fickleness, neither linger long in the mind or the heart. The Queen Mother of the East is more contentious, mostly because her auspice relates to the experience of life C specifically the idea of red dust and karmic judgement C but rarely in ways that make for easy, or socially acceptable, worship. By contrast, the Queen Mother of the West, who also patronizes the experience of life, focuses more on honour, piety, family, good fortune and prosperity in your current and future lives something almost everyone, from any walk of life, can get behind, and about which people obsess on a daily basis. It is the politics, however, where things get truly interesting, especially on our own Eastern Azure Great World. Here, the patronage of the Queen Mother of the West extends to the very highest echelon, in ways none of the others now do, for the Blue Morality Empress originated with the Huang Heavenly Clan, who claim a deep ancestral connection to the Queen Mother of the West. The other three, however, all have closer associations with powers opposed to both the Huang and also the Kong Heavenly Clan who support Eastern Azures Imperial Court through the Blue Morality Emperor. As such, those three have, in many parts of the world, been supplanted by the cults relating to the Wise Emperors of Shu, Huang and Kong.
Excerpt from C The Celestial Paradigm and the Four Courts of Heaven on Eastern Azure. ~By Scholar Qing Qingshi.

~ Jun Arai C West Flower Picking Town ~
Arai awoke and stared at the ceiling of her room, wondering what had disturbed her, given it was barely light and she was still exhausted from the previous few days. Uwwwaaaa Yawning, she sat up and then shuddered, because while she was not quite damp, she was clammy and sweating to the point where her nightgown was sticking to her in rather unpleasant ways. With a groan, she stretched, pulled at her clammy nightgown again and swiped her hand over a book. Oh She had actually fallen asleep reading the novel about the fictional adventures of Cang Di that Sora had loaned her. Picking it up, she closed it and put it on the table by the bed, then went to the sash door to the veranda outside and pushed it open. The rain was still falling, albeit less than it had been, across the pre-dawn town, shrouding the middle distance in a faint haze. She could just about make out the shadowy spires of the Green Fang Pagoda in the middle of the Blue River District, courtesy of their lanterns *Hrruuuuumble* Oh Monkey-summoning tribulations, she remarked to the world at large as a vast rumble of thunder shook the cloudy sky above, that would be what woke me. Leaning on the balcony, she watched the skyline to the south, beyond the Blue River and Western districts, curious as to the colour of the tribulation lightning. A moment later, a bolt of deep blue lightning stabbed down to the south of the town, followed by another, then another. Earthly, huh? So Nasc The thunderclap didnt even have sound, it was just sensation, blotting all sound from the world, rolling across the town like a dark, suffocating cloak. It was followed a moment later by a different series of flickers of purple lightning on the south side of the town, beyond the river, that were so bright they made her put her hand up to shield her eyes. I know its an auspicious hour, but seriously? she grumbled, as the rainbows cast through the rain and mist faded away. The last of the blue bolts dissipated as she looked on, that tribulation clearly concluded successfully. The other she winced as a flash of gold swept through the rain The entire house shook. In fact, the entire neighbourhood shook, probably, as the golden corona dissipated and the rain fell normally again. Exhaling, she squinted up at the sky, feeling the raindrops on her skin for a few moments, then gave herself a shake and went back inside. Pulling off her nightgown, she walked over to the bath set into the floor of her bathroom and slid into it. The water, which she had not emptied from the night before, was lukewarm enough that she poked the ward stones on the side until icy qi started flowing into it. With a deep sigh, she lay back and stared at the ceiling, savouring the refreshing chill the qi was putting into the water. In the end, she lay there for a good thirty minutes, alone with her thoughts, ignoring the occasional rumble of thunder, simply enjoying being cold. What forced her to get out was mostly the ward stone running out of qi, allowing the water to rapidly become tepid, then annoyingly lukewarm again. The secondary consideration was that she was hungry. Standing up, she poked the formation jade at the side of the bath and climbed out, claiming a towel to dry herself as the bath emptied. Looking around, she recovered the two jars of wine, now empty, that she had drunk in the bath the night before and went back into her bedroom. Picking a light robe, entirely at random, she tossed it on and then sloped out of her room and headed downstairs. Her morning routine was pretty autonomous when Sana and her father werent at home: get up, have food, go cultivate for an hour in the garden, then go do what needed to be done. In this instance, what needed to be done was probably hide at home until Han Shu came with a list of plants, as he had promised he would the night before, or someone from the Pavilion showed up to make her life more annoying. She had done the requisite number of clearance missions required for her rank, but that didnt mean more might not be found for her. Shuddering at that idea, she made her way through the dark house C there was no point in turning lights on in a place she could walk around blindfolded anyway C to the kitchen and started to poke through the cupboards, while she mulled over the dinner from the previous night. It had been nice to catch up and eat a meal at Mrs Lengs, but having to recap the previous few days had not been that enjoyable. The mood had been a bit weird as well, mostly because Lianmei had been furious, not with Han Shu, but with the elders who gave him such a thankless and clearly mendacious task. Mostly it had become him telling Lianmei in detail what he did, while she chatted to Sora and Wenhua and occasionally supplied details for that other conversation. Aiiii I guess all I can do is keep my head down until father gets home she reflected, finishing up her trawl of the cupboards and considering what she had found. That turned out to be some dried mushrooms, a jar of dried noodles and more yin-fire peppers than was probably required for a household of three. After staring at the collection for a long moment she pulled a pot out from under the sink, filled it with water and set it on the stove. Next she poked the fire-attribute ward stones powering the formation built into it, and then went back upstairs to claim her storage talisman, which was sitting on the table by her bed. Five minutes later, she had returned to the kitchen, tossed some lotus leaves and roots into the now-bubbling water, along with the mushrooms, noodles and some yin-fire peppers and left the whole thing to simmer as she went through the rest of the cupboards, making a list in her head which turned out to be a rather long list, because nobody had been back in the house for a week at least and even before that, it had just been her and Sana and they had mostly eaten out of the garden. -I suppose there is stuff in the garden, she mused, staring out the window at the misty greenery beyond the veranda. Sighing, she grabbed a grass hat from beside the door that led outside from the kitchen and stepped into the rain. Thankfully, someone, probably Sana, had placed most of the plants useful for cooking fairly close to the kitchen, so it only took her a few minutes to make a quick circuit and claim a few leaves of edible spirit vegetation to further season the soup. For good measure, she grabbed some blue mangosteen off the spirit fruit tree near the veranda and headed back inside. Back inside, she tossed the herbs into the soup, put the mangosteen in a bowl for later and then just sat down on a chair and stared out the window again, into the rain. Today is a day when I will do nothing, she declared to the world at large, and the pot of bubbling concoction specifically. Yesterday was shit. The day before was shit slung by monkeys and the day before that, I am going to call a nightmare and try to forget. Sadly, saying it out loud did not help much, and the only response the world gave her was another distant peal of thunder as another cultivator, likely seeking to make the best of the convergence of auspicious moments that the week between the old year and the new year afforded, underwent a tribulation somewhere outside the town. Sighing, she got up again and went and filled up a teapot with water, tossed some jasmine and a green tea Sana had gotten somewhere in Blue Water City into it, and put it on to heat up as well. Considering what else she had to hand, she got a shallow bowl, tossed some oil into it, sent a pulse of qi through it to help it heat up and then tossed a few pieces of bread she had bought the previous day into it. Standing in the kitchen, she looked around, and then recalled that there was one other job to do, given it was currently the most auspicious hour of the day, on one of the most auspicious days of the year Returning to her own room, she rooted around until she found some blank scrolls. It was rare she got the opportunity to paint or do much non-work related illustration these days, but for once her childhood interest in drawing flowers was going to have another use... sombre as it was. It took a while longer to find the right paint, which was in Sanas room for whatever reason, then she headed back through the house and considered the various vases and pots of flowers until she found the ones she recalled had been bought from Ha Fenfang and replanted. Taking the pot, she went back to the kitchen and sat down again at the table. It only took her a few minutes to sift through her memories and find a nice one of the young girl standing with the other flower sellers, a view in passing as they stood together by the Queen Mothers Bridge, joking about something as she walked past. Sketching out the group portrait, which was much better quality than the one she had made back at the Kun estate, she coloured them in and painted the faces to resemble the various dead flower sellers standing around, talking and eating spirit fruit, Nen Shirong helping his sister organize some flowers. That took about twenty minutes, by which point the soup was mostly done and the tea brewed, so she took those off the stove and then, leaving the scroll picture to dry, went to look for some other bits and pieces around the house. She claimed an empty bowl from the kitchen, some spare incense from the family stores, an extra side table from the main reading room and then the flower pot, pot of tea and a cup; relocating them all to the room in the house that held the family shrine. Upon entering she covered her head with her shawl, offered a toast of the tea she had just brewed to the family altar at the end of the room and placed an origami chrysanthemum, made by Sana, on it for her mother. It was the work of a few more moments to re-arrange a bit of furniture without wrecking the feng shui of the room and then claim another small table to set up a further shrine on the left side of the room, where the various auspices and good luck charms usually sat. When she was done, she returned to the kitchen, claimed the painted portraits and returned to the hall, placing them behind the bowl of incense along with the small pot of flowers. As a final offering she wrote the names of the various orphaned flower sellers on sandalwood talismans and placed them before the incense, effectively making a memorial shrine to the dead girls and boy. Beyond Lianmei and whoever she got to officiate over their last rites, she was certain almost nobody else would bother with this small gesture towards good fortune in their next lives. Hopefully those would be far from the grasping greed of the Ha clan. That done, she finally spent a long moment considering the other painted portraits, of her, her sister, her father, mother and brother, on the main shrine at the end of the hall. They were all created by her mother C almost the first thing ever put in this place. Each one was a beautiful work of art, such as any master would be proud of and any patron would be honoured to own, evoking a skill and vision in their creation she could only aspire to in her dreams. Both she and Sana were dressed in formal gowns of azure, white and green C hers was patterned with chrysanthemums while her sister had picked lotus flowers. The gowns were enchanted, commissioned at great cost by their father from Old Fang''s youngest daughter she was certain, for their tenth birthday. Even though it would resize for her, she hadn''t worn it since this portrait was painted. Their younger selves had their long dark brown hair plaited ornately, in a style more common in the south-east and the southern continent, the land their father said his family originated from. There was a white chrysanthemum flower in her hands as well, representing loyalty, filial piety and devoted love. -At that age I just liked the crispness of the colour, she thought wryly. Dark hazel eyes stared back at her from her own childlike face, their bright intensity carrying no hint of the tragedy that would soon befall their small family. Her gaze turned to her mother''s portraits in the middle. There were two: one with her mother and father, dressed in formal gown and robes, holding hands and smiling; the other with her mother sitting on the veranda smiling faintly, wearing a simple robe, with flowers woven through her hair. Placing her fingertip to each candle on the shrine in turn, she lit them using a faint thread of qi. She bowed three times again to the portrait of her mother and then knelt down before it. Dearest Mother I have returned home, safe and well. Your blessing is still with me, it seems. It has been a difficult week and I find myself thinking more and more of when we were all here, together. It seems overdone, but it truly is hard not to miss those days when you watched us play in the garden and we interrupted your painting with pointless, stupid things. When times seemed simple and we had no cares. I You She stared at the floor, trying to find the words to explain what she wanted to say then just sighed softy. The flower sellers deserve better, please watch over them. Their names are were Ha Fenfang, Ha Tenli, Nen Hong and Kanra and Nen Shirong. They were always bright and happy, even when life was neither kind nor fair to them. As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes, the scene of Ha Fenfang and Nen Hong reaching for each other in frozen stillness lingering like a haunting shadow in her minds eye. Please watch over them, Mother. She stared at the shrine and the kindly face staring back down at her, then wiped the tears from her eyes and bowed again. There is not a day that passes when we do not miss you On your behalf, I, your daughter, thrice curse your wretched parents and uncles for their crime. May they be haunted by the Eye of the Nameless Fate for what they have done! Her words C half-prayer, half-curse C echoed in the enclosed space. The flames of the candles flickered and the smoke from the incense swirled. With a soft sigh, she stood again, her gaze lingering on the third portrait: a young boy, aged six, wearing a robe identical to the one her father wore in his portrait, holding a sword in his left hand and a scroll in his right. His expression was intended to be serious, but really nobody could ask a child that age to hold a serious expression for a portrait, so their mother had just painted it as it was. Her own version of this portrait was in the cabinet below. Stepping back, she bowed three more times to the family shrine, then once more to the shrine for Ha Fenfang, Nen Hong, Nen Shirong, Ha Tenli and Kanra, saying a short prayer for their onward passage into a happier next life. Finally, after replenishing the incense, which was also running low, she bowed once again to the room and, after reclaiming the teapot, left to go back to the kitchen. After placing the teapot on the table, she poured herself a bowl of the soup and claimed the fried bread, which was heading towards extra crispy at this point, then sat down and stared out the window for a long moment before turning to the food. She had just dunked the fried bread in her soup, however, when the sound of hammering on the gate echoed through the whole estate. Who, by the Nameless Fates, is it at this hour? she grumbled to herself, staring at the bowl of soup. The only person meant to be calling around was Han Shu, and he would not show up for several hours at least. It wouldnt be Sana or her father either, because they would not knock and the formation protecting the house would let her know they were outside. That left someone from the Bureau, though they would probably contact her through the talisman, someone from the neighbourhood or someone come to make trouble about bodies and clearance missions. Considering her clothes, she judged the light robe and shawl good enough for visitors at this hour. Giving the soup and the tea a final glance she set off, back through the house towards the entrance courtyard. By the time she got there, the pounding on the door had become somewhat intense. -Really, I get it. Stop thumping the door, you barking dog, she grumbled. Who calls uninvited before the seventh auspicious hour? Her mother would have said Only Evils and Heaven, and disapprovingly at that. She doubted it was Heaven so that only left Evils, because, unless someone was being murdered, none of her neighbours would bang on the door that loudly. In any case, opening the door without looking was out of the question, especially given her lingering concerns about the whole bandit fiasco of the previous days, so instead she headed around the courtyard up to the second floor and opened the screen door to the veranda overlooking the square outside to survey who, or what, was making all the fate-thrashed racket. The square below held two squads of rather damp-looking town guards, carrying staves in place of spears and several lanterns. Those they were escorting were mostly sheltered by umbrellas, but she could make out the fancy robes of officials from West Flower Pickings Civil Authority. The final group were clearly personal guards for the officials, and they were all dressed in armour with the insignia of the Ha clans own authorized military force, deputized to the Civil Authority. It was the sergeant of that group who was hammering on the door with his fist. Shall we open this up, Official Fan? the corporal of the Ha clan guards asked, turning to a rather rotund man with a wispy beard standing in the middle of the flunkies, who, now that she looked at him more closely in the flickering lantern-light, was wearing the robe of a mid-ranked civil official. Great... just what I wanted first thing in the morning, she muttered under her breath, really glad she hadnt opened the gate normally now. -It seems your thoughts on visitors were right, Mother. Evils have indeed called, and wasted no time to do so. The guards by her gate below finally noticed that she was standing on the veranda and one pointed up at her angrily. Get down here! Show proper respect for authority! one of the officials added, loudly, waving for a guard to hold a lantern higher to better illuminate her. Open this door in the name of the guards! the corporal added, pounding on it again. At this hour? she retorted, feeling no need to humour them. Aren''t you aware of the saying only Heaven and the Evils will call before the seventh auspicious hour? That got a few chuckles from the town guards but only stony-faced glares from the official and his flunkies. Are you claiming to be ''Heaven''? she called down, glancing at the overcast sky for emphasis. Rather humorously, a blue-green tribulation lightning bolt picked that moment to flash down on the west side of the town, cutting through the haze with an accompanying rumble of thunder. Even Official Fan seemed a bit askance at that. Obviously no one was going to claim to be Heaven, especially not on a day like today. That kind of thing got you attention, and the Heavens didnt believe in repeat reminders. Official Fan stared up at her for a long moment, as another mid-ranked official mostly obscured by an umbrella whispered something to him, then passed a scroll to the official who had demanded she show proper respect. HUNTER JUN ARAI! The officials voice, enhanced by qi, echoed around the whole street, loud enough that some of what he said was probably heard a full block away. ON BEHALF OF THE CIVIL AUTHORITY WE COME TO UPHOLD JUSTICE! There was the sound of barking dogs and slamming doors, even a few lights turned on in other nearby estates. Based on the trim of their robes, the official yelling inadvisably loudly was only a Soul Foundation cultivator and even Official Fan was only at Dao Seeking. While they were far above her strength, they were nowhere near big enough fish to annoy a whole neighbourhood, especially not a somewhat upmarket one in the Western District. Most estates here had elders who were at least Immortals, and quite a few would be visiting or out of seclusion, thanks to the New Year. YOU ARE SUMMONED TO APPEAR BEFORE AN INVESTIGATIVE COMMITTEE OF TOWN ELDERS REGARDING the proper The speaking official at last seemed to realise he might have erred, because he trailed off, looking around uneasily as whispered threats and curses cut through the rain from the surrounding houses, carried like a sibilant wind through the rain from the nearby estates. The echoes vanished, but the damage was certainly done. Other windows were opening on the far side of the street. A few doors down she could see Old Immortal Fang poking his head out of a second-floor window. There was Grandmaster Oudeng as well, an eminent talisman maker, standing on the balcony of his own house across the square. She shook her head wryly as a few of the officials and guards looked around, pale-faced. The idiot took a deep breath and continued a lot less loudly. You are mandated to appear before an investigative committee of town elders to answer questions regarding the deaths of twenty citizens of this town near Jade Willow Village A band of youths had also appeared further up the street, she noted, from the direction of the Red Blossom District C one of the local influences probably. Even at this distance, she could feel the ill intent radiating off them as they considered the nearest Ha clan guards to them like foxes who had just seen orphaned ducklings, barely giving any face to the squad of town guards standing by. Furthermore! In compliance with Section 9a, Scroll Seventy-Six of the Civic Charter of West Flower Picking Town, you, Hunter Jun Arai, are required to explain the use of children, including those from the Ha clan, by an elite Hunter; the death of those children within the notorious Red Pit; the death of Ha Shimo and the disappearance of other upstanding scions of local families facilitated by a lack of timely and detailed updates on regional threats to regional and local governance Listening, she could only salute, in her head, how shamelessly the official was twisting what was, as far as she could tell, meant to be a rather routine summons to narrate what she had seen and encountered. Taken at face value, it would be all too easy to assume she was the one responsible for half of what the official was talking about. However, she could already hear the mutterings from nearby... Ha clan? Underage? Misrepresentation? Did one of the young masters do something dumb? That doesnt sound like something young Miss Jun would do Why the fates is this fat shit disturbing my nap? wasnt it ignored before? The echoing whispers, infused with qi, were back in force as a small crowd assembled almost like a travelling entertainers trick in the markets out of the various other estates and houses and people passing by, interested in what was suddenly occurring. First these monkey-cavorting young assholes playing with their big lightning all night Yeah no consideration When youre part of a big clan Didnt your Luer die last year when those Ha Hunters botched a trip near there? Now we get some fat-faced dog-botherer coming here with his flunkies? I think that one looked at me funny, Father. Can you discipline him? Isnt the Red Pit really dangerous? It is daughter; Ill explain about it later The problem, really, which she found rather amusing, was that the officials, or whoever had sent them, clearly didnt know this neighbourhoods opinions on such things as well as they thought, given the mutterings from the rapidly assembling crowd. You did not annoy neighbourhoods of cultivators like this, especially not this early in the morning C not unless you had an exit strategy. Below her, the now rather outnumbered guards who had been brought along were also coming to this conclusion as they tried to keep a sort of perimeter around Official Fan and his group. The numbers were really not on their side, however. The strength of the crowd itself was pretty average, mostly Qi Condensation and Golden Core cultivators, interspersed with a lot of Physical Refinement cultivators, but they already outnumbered Official Fans whole party by about three to one. The Immortals were not leaving their... Ohhhh. Movement in the crowd caught her eye, even as the crowd itself split, murmuring. Old Fang Sir Immortal Are they not very uncouth, Sir Fang? Sir Fang, that one said improper things about She saw Old Fang sauntering forward, holding his walking stick like a rod of imperial command. The sergeant leading the town guards also saw this, because he smartly stepped forward and met the old man with whispered words of sincere apology. Immortal Fang was a former Banner Leader within the provincial Military Authority, now retired and living with his youngest daughter and her family. I am Corporal Wu, Miss Jun, with the Town Guards central district, the town guard corporal called up, much more respectfully. Might we come inside to talk matters over? That would not be proper! You wish to enter this young lady''s house at this hour while her father is not here? she called down blithely. The corporal looked resigned, but nodded, largely because she was well within her rights to refuse. The only way they could force access without serious repercussion was with a formal writ from the District Guard Captain. Now see here! one of the Ha clan guards yelled up at her, clearly unhappy with her reply. This is standing against the Civil Authority. Disrespect is a crime!" one of the flunkies added sanctimoniously. Ignoring both of them, she instead chose to directly address the sergeant, who, having now come closer as he talked to Old Fang, she thought she recognised as someone affiliated with the Han estate. Sir Han, can you provide assurance that this is an official declaration of the Civil Authority backed up with the written authority of the appropriate District Captain? Sergeant Han stroked his beard, no doubt trying to recover some appearance of gravitas, before speaking: Well, the proclamation is The proclamation is signed by the requisite number of town elders, Deputy Ha provided authorization as the Town Captain is out on official business! the Ha clan guard who had tried to dent her gate, and who also appeared to be a sergeant, declared, cutting him off. Leaning on the balcony, she sighed softly. -So it is indeed the Ha clan, she mused, noting that Sergeant Han at least looked a bit awkward now. Probably they will claim that I should have sought out some official last night when they were all at a fancy meal or watching their scions tribulations or something, and that failure is not an excuse. However, before she could speak up, Old Fang cleared his throat. *Ahem!* The echo and accompanying wave of qi silenced half the street and made a few of those accompanying Official Fan go weak at the knees. One guard actually dropped his staff. You are disturbing our neighbourhood for this? the old man growled, looking around, the air almost distorting as he did so in spite of the hazy rain still oppressing everything. Respectfully, Sir Immortal Fang the official who had been doing the announcing found his voice, though he failed to avoid sounding strangled as he did so. Be silent! Old Fang waved a hand and that official, still holding the scroll, deflated like a punctured bladder. This old man is speaking! You think you can just come here and disrupt a whole neighbourhood like this, force your way into the home of a private citizen without disclosing your authority formally? Do the oaths of office you uphold as a civil official mean nothing? Is this all the Ha clan is worth? Are you, sworn officials, bullying the weak for personal pretence? Under his tirade, the officials and their toadies actually took a few steps back, all of them sweating. A few nearly stumbled and fell. Do you have some rebuttal to his words, Miss Jun? Old Fang asked, looking back up at her. Erm, she coughed politely and nodded. I was sent on a personally mandated, rapidly authorized clearance request asking me to track down and rescue several Ha clan scions who vanished in the mountains while returning from hunting for rare beast cores near Jade Willow Village. Unfortunately, the Ha clan officials filed bad jadework One of the minor officials opened his mouth to speak, but closed it again and went pale at a sideways glare from Old Fang. concealed circumstances, refused to accept that it would likely be a corpse recovery mission C or that the group had walked right into the Red Pit C and are now trying to find an excuse to blame me for their careless Slander! one of the other minor officials managed to yell, cutting her off. How da! She stared dully as he frothed at the mouth and collapsed, stunned by Sergeant Han with a projection of Martial Intent before Old Fang could do as much as look in his direction. I was personally assigned two clearance missions by the Governors Authority. I did discover corpses in the process of completing one of those missions: a request to look for a missing Elder Ha Li. Those dead were all working for various estate owners near Jade Willow Village, who have been luring unfortunate folk from our town to be exploited in dangerous valleys near the Red Pit. I am sure rumours of bandits have already circulated and that is indeed the case; the responsible party was a bandit group working with some local elements to exploit ginseng fields for personal gain. These are serious allegations, Official Fan murmured, staring up at her. Indeed, the official standing next to him agreed, also staring up at her with a faint sneer. Is anything I said there incorrect? she challenged them. The group didnt have much reaction, beyond some further, much quieter mutterings of slander, but that didnt matter now. The grand pantomime had fallen completely flat in any case. The crowd, now much clearer on the situation, was starting to mull over the show properly as well. The problem, really, was the local influence, who were giving both her house and the officials some rather contemplative looks. The Red Blossom gangs had a lot of conflict with the Ha and Kun clans over trade in the town. The clans were winning, obviously, but that didnt mean that they werent unwilling to stick a knife in here and there. On the other hand, it wouldnt be a good look to be mentioned as being at the scene of a riot kicking off. Of course it is right that the circumstances of their deaths be explained, and that families receive closure, but is this the moral way to do so? she added, staring at the group of officials, wondering why they seemed so certain. With guards and viciously misconstrued words raising a clamour before the sun has even risen? Is this not the Ha clan using the Civil Authority as a borrowed knife to bury their own misdeeds? Heh the official standing beside Fan snorted at that, shaking his head dismissively before murmuring. You are certainly a girl who speaks some fancy words, but I wonder if you understand the weight of what you are saying -Oh, I think so, she reflected sourly. Had she not known Han Shu had already had to go around families, she would have suspected this was just someone trying to seize an opportunity to put the faction within the Pavilion she was nominally associated with C that affiliated with Old Ling C in a bad position. Having failed, this would just have been laughed off as an overzealous official looking to curry favour and misunderstanding circumstances. Probably it still would be; however, forearmed with the knowledge that the bare facts of the deaths had already circulated, devoid of much of the context, her Spirit Jade was firmly placed on the theory that this whole farce was designed by someone to attract attention to her role in recovering the bodies, which it had already done thanks to them reading out the summons earlier. A few squads of guards and a bunch of officials showing up and having a confrontation here was enough to do that, irrespective of the reality of the circumstance. Sergeant Han She considered her next words and decided that on balance there was no harm in twisting the knife a bit more. As I recall, was there not that incident with Senior Kun Juni? Now just you look here, young brat! Youre not showing respect here! One of the other minor officials with Official Fan cut in quickly, because that was a much spicier bit of local politics for the Ha clan, given it had led to Juni being demoted from a nine-star ranked Hunter. This is an official Sergeant Han didnt stun him this time, like he had the previous speaker, but the flunky still wilted under the glower of Old Fang. Official Fan, the sergeant frowned, I have to remind you that our authorisation was to escort you for official business If this is just you covering for some Ha clan elders scheme Indeed! Old Fang agreed, casting a dark frown at the rather flat-faced Official Fan. A claim of impropriety against the Pavilion is one thing, but stringing along some political horse-crap for some rural estate managers again after the mess that Green Veil Village caused already are you showing blatant disrespect for the good running of our town? With all due respect Eminent Immortal Fang Official Fan tried to find a moment to speak, but Old Fang just cut him off again. Sir Juns time is valuable; his family make a good contribution to the towns prosperity and here you are making trouble for him... in the New Years week when we should all be celebrating future opportunities? Have you no respect? Sir Jun, as you call him, is hardly a normal private citizen, Official Fan retorted, rather superciliously. What office does he hold? As a private citizen yourself, Immortal Fang, you can appreciate that there are standards that must be kept? Jun Hans impropriety Regarding the matter of ''Sir'' Jun Han, you should also be careful where you ascribe influence, the official standing next to Official Fan cut in, turning to Sergeant Han. She glared down at the group below. That insinuation was perilously close to an allegation of corrupt impropriety. Rather ironic coming from the Ha clan, who had made an art form of it. So you did come here with some balls after all, Qingfao, Old Fang sneered, eyeballing the official who had threatened her a few moments ago. Yeah, if youre not careful, you might have to experience some regrets!" another junior official added, rather suggestively. Humph! Old Fang narrowed his eyes, sweeping his gaze back across the assembled group. This time, however, his attempt at suppressing them foundered slightly for some reason. All his influence comes because he had some luck and made a few powerful friends a hundred years ago Official Fan retorted. and retired on his service reward with a sexy young wife to help polish his spear! Qingfao added with a sneer. -You rude little mutt, she cursed, struggling to bury her scowl given she was trying not to use her mantra to allow for her mental state to recover its normal equilibrium after the weeks ups and downs. She had to admit that this Qingfao was brave to bad-mouth her mother in this district. The word he had used could mean sexy, but was sometimes used as slang for She narrowed her eyes. -If I tell Father that this idiot called Mother a harlot Do Not Speak Disrespectfully of Fairy Ruliu! The words were like a slap in the face to everyone present below. Most of them took a few steps backwards, while Qingfao, who had bad-mouthed her late mother, coughed up blood, a symbol on his forehead becoming visible for a few seconds, revealing him to be an Immortal realm cultivator. Sir Oudeng! Grandmaster! Seeing Grandmaster Oudeng! A few people in the crowd actually saluted the old man, whose glowering expression made Old Fangs appear positively genial. The toadies and hangers-on all shuffled back, bowing and sweating profusely, and even the guards protecting them looked decidedly uneasy. Annoying Old Fang was one thing; annoying someone as eminent and respected as Grandmaster Oudeng, who was a Chosen Immortal, was quite another. Sergeant Han, no doubt seeing that the situation was about to turn rather unpleasant, finally seemed to make up his mind on how to deal with matters and held up his own rank talisman, not quite glaring at Qingfao and Fan. Honoured Sirs, you have delivered your proclamation. It has been observed legally by our responsible selves, he stated, his words drawing several jeering hoots and chuckles from the onlookers, as he decided to take refuge in bureaucratic protocol. Our guidance on official matters relating to the internal politics of the Civil Authority is very clear, so I think we should head back to the Governors Palace? It is important that, as the next step, a formal statement be made to the senior official responsible for regional security that this request for cooperation in an investigation has been delivered, C C CC? *Krrrrrrrroooom* With somewhat unfortunate timing, another vast peal of thunder echoed across the gloomy sky, making the shifting haze of dark clouds above shake and the rain intensify for a moment. Off to the north, a flash of azure lighting stabbed down. Is it not? Sergeant Han reiterated when the noise had passed. Qingfao scowled but seemingly could not find it within himself to say anything while being directly stared at by Sir Oudeng. We must, of course, also wait for Sir Captain of the Town, His Excellency, Master Tai Yuan to return from his official business so he can formally witness the actual declaration of summons for Hunter Jun, the squad corporal volunteered with a shit-eating grin on his face C a reminder that not only young nobles could hide behind influence to thumb their nose at powerful cultivators if required. Yes, you are quite correct, Corporal Wu, Sergeant Han agreed with a thankful nod. Are you trying to take the piss? the official holding the scroll hissed. No, Official Longluo, Sergeant Han replied, a bit more tartly. This is all set out by the Civic Guidelines and Review Policy for Personal Political Disputes, as you are certainly well aware. Are you inciting the good Sergeant here to break the law in public, to help a personal grudge along? she called down, adding her own bit of incitement for good measure. Official Longluo, and some of the guards, glowered back at her, but perhaps wisely did not say anything. Instead, Official Longluo turned back to Sergeant Han and said, rather superciliously: Are you, a mere sergeant, gainsaying Deputy Ha? Sergeant Han, and even Old Fang and Sir Oudeng frowned at that, as did she. Deputy Ha was the problem here, truth be told. He had an influential position within the Ha clan and was a liaison between the Ha clan and the Town Guard, as well as a former Civil Authority official. He also had a strong foundation for that matter, as a peak Chosen Immortal. Abruptly, there were shouts of Sir Captain! From the back of the small crowd, another two squads of town guards arrived. One was just a standard squad, but led, she realised, by Han Shus uncle Han Murai, who was a respected Master Sergeant within the Guard. The second squad was properly armoured and armed C with halberds, carrying a pennant identifying them as a personal squad under the command of Captain Li, the official charged with overseeing the good order of the portions of the Western District north of the river. Sergeant Han stepped forward smartly. SIR CAPTAIN, SIR! She noted that the local influence had all melted away as soon as the captain appeared. A few of their faces were still visible on the edges of the crowd, but they wouldnt want to draw undue attention, even with the cover of the Rain from the East. "I APOLOGISE TO YOU, SIR, FOR THE DISTURBANCE CAUSED! the sergeant bowed formally from the waist to the captain, cupping his hands in salutation. SIR! the various guards standing around all bowed as well in the same fashion, even the Ha clan ones with the other sergeant who had bashed on her door. As you were, Sergeant Han Feihan, Sergeant Ha Jian Fumei, Captain Li replied, acknowledging their respect with a wave of the fan he carried, before staring around sourly at the assembled throng with the expression of a man just called from bed and told he might have a little problem. Now, what is this about? His words made everyone around the square fall silent and most of the officials flinch. It even made the wards on her house and a few others on the south side of the square shimmer faintly, which was impressive. The formation on her house was, according to her father, strong enough to stop a weak Dao Weapon punching through it, so long as it retained its integrity C which was another reason why she had not been inclined to let them in earlier. We were tasked to come here to assist in the delivery of a summons from the Civil Authority of the Town, Ha Jian Fumei, who had been bashing on her door, said smoothly, although she could see he looked pale in the lantern-light. I respectfully state that this has led to some overreach by the appointed official, Ha Fan Jingman, Han Feihan added blandly. Here is the offending article, Captain Li, a woman in armour handed the scroll over to the captain. Official Longluo, who was still looking a bit stunned, flinched, because nobody had even seen her take it from him. The Immortal realm officials arm, still half outstretched as if to stop her, dropped to his side again. Mmmmm, Captain Li skimmed it, then glanced up at her with piercing blue eyes. Jun Arai, yes? Yes, Captain Li, she replied, bowing as politely as she could, standing where she was. Report to the district garrison later. I take it this is related to the mess over in Jade Willow Village and all the bodies recovered? -Interesting. She quelled her inner annoyance. Why do I get the impression that there is even more known about those bandits than is being let on? Were there already suspicions about people going missing? Regarding Deputy Ha the captain turned back to Official Fan and the Ha clan guards, his gaze sweeping over them before landing on Official Qingfao while it is admirable, Official Qingfao, that you are so willing to step forward for your cousin, he is a busy man. Very concerned with the matter of the Imperial Court Envoys Audit for this year past. He might even get an ''Official Acknowledgment'' for his good service there. It would be deeply disappointing to Deputy Ha if you put him in an awkward position over such a small matter, would it not? You recall that Master Tai is an official who must be considered politically neutral in the eyes of all parties? Both Official Fan and Official Qingfao were looking somewhat uneasy now, she was rather pleased to see. The implication that this could come spinning back at Deputy Ha, as one of the more visible personages of the Ha clan in the town, was the final nail in the coffin, she assumed. The pair stared up at her, then at the captain and the other guards, then Official Fan shook his head and stalked off across the square, the Ha clan guards pushing through the crowd to clear a path. The other officials followed after, with Qingfao casting her a dark look for some reason. Their departure was met with a smattering of wry applause and polite jeering that mostly covered the quiet, somehow disappointed sound of several half-bricks and at least one hefty terracotta roof tile being replaced into the gutters. That did not go unnoticed, as Sergeant Han, now reinforced by more senior authority, quickly and efficiently started to clear the square, ushering people away. Captain Li watched the officials depart with a shake of his head, then turned to say something to Sir Oudeng. In any case, the early morning entertainment was properly over. She was about to close the window when Sir Oudeng looked up at her. Might this old man come in for a short chat? The words arrived before her like a nebulous breath, sent with his Martial Intent, presumably so others would not hear. Of course, she nodded. It took only a few moments to go down and open up the smaller gate and invite the old man in. Old Fang came with him, as did Mrs Leng of all people, who she hadnt realised was present. I see you are keeping well, Mrs Leng said, looking around the courtyard curiously. I am, thank you, she replied as she ushered them through into the main hall. Sorry, I was making breakfast when this kicked off, she admitted. It is a most unsociable hour, Mrs Leng agreed, giving her a supportive smile. Nodding, she led them through the hall, through the larger meeting room beyond it and out into the garden, where there was a table and chairs set up in the shelter of the broad veranda, overlooking the garden and the view down to the river. Please sit here and I will get you all some tea, she murmured. The three nodded graciously and took seats around the round table. It took a few moments to go back to the kitchen and take off the food. She considered the tea she had brewed, then sighed and put another pot of water on. They did have tea good enough to serve to Immortals, but it was all stashed in weird places. In the end, she settled for singing rose petal tea, which had a gentle yang attribute, and tossed a handful of petals into the pot, letting it steep. When she returned, tea finally brewed, the three were admiring the early morning garden flowers. She placed the pot on the table and poured three cups for them. Thank you for visiting our humble house, she murmured, putting it on the table and saluting the three of them. Such a polite young girl you are, Mrs Leng smiled at her. You look more and more like your mother. Erm thank you, she smiled at the compliment. Young Arai will think you are trying to marry her off, Sir Oudeng chuckled. What nonsense, Mrs Leng sniffed. All three raised their cups and toasted with her. The ritual observed, she also sat down at the table. So what do I owe this early morning visit to? The commotion outside, Old Fang sniffed. Is what was said true? That there were dozens of bodies in a tetrid nest and that you got sent on a wild chase after young scions with bad jadework? That sounds like someone trying to force an accident to this old man. Yes, she murmured. I did get that impression. That latter thought had certainly occurred to her as well, especially in light of what she had seen and heard with the bandits. The dinner last night had not helped there either: Lianmei had been furious that someone had leaked so much about what had transpired, effectively giving the perpetrators in West Flower Picking a full day to clean up and hide their tracks, thanks to Han Shus obliviously dutiful trip through the Seng District. Disgraceful, Mrs Leng sniffed, putting her tea aside. Mrs Sera did speak to me last night about this, but she had no idea you were involved. Your father will not be happy, Sir Oudeng agreed. Not if what Old Fang suggests is borne out. He will not, she agreed. -Especially not when we were placed within the Pavilion to try to keep us away from that kind of machination at the hands of mothers extended family. After a moments further consideration, she added: Please let me speak to him about all this when he returns. Of course, the old man nodded, as did Old Fang and Mrs Leng. Things are taking a worrying turn these last few months, Old Fang sighed. It sure is hard for young folks like you to grow up believing in an honest world these days. We make our own virtue, leave judgement to heaven, she replied a little sanctimoniously. Most girls your age would play music and flirt, Mrs Leng chuckled, a little sadly she thought. Yet your father, Old Ling and these two old fogies have you reading classics and planting gardens. I seem to have flirted a lot with death of late, she grumbled. She has you there, Old Fang remarked drily. Mrs Leng just sighed and sipped her tea. Did you find them? Mrs Leng asked after a long moment. I did, she nodded at last, staring out into the rustling greenery of the garden. Mrs Leng just sighed again while the two old men said nothing, also looking out into the greenery, sipping their tea in respectful silence. If you wish to talk about it Mrs Leng said gently. She continued to watch the raindrops fall off leaves of the spirit vegetation in the herbaceous border. If she closed her eyes, she fancied she could almost be standing back in that clearing, in the gloom, with the ginseng and the frozen bodies. I found the flower sellers, Ha Fenfang and Nen Hong first along with Nen Hongs brother, Shirong, she said softly. It was just a clearing, and they almost looked like they were asleep except for their faces. All I could see was Sana and I, lying there None of the three said anything, so in the end she just narrated what she experienced the previous few days. Mrs Leng occasionally poured her tea, but mostly the three old experts, who in a strange way were the closest thing she had to grandparents, just sat and listened quietly. By the time she had finished, feeling rather drained, emotionally, the pre-dawn gloom had faded away and been replaced by the flat, grey, haze of early morning. To see death in any form is no easy thing, even if the society we live in sometimes seems steeped in it, Old Fang remarked at last. It is difficult, Sir Oudeng agreed. You two are useless, Mrs Leng grumbled, putting an arm around her and giving her a kind hug. You did the best you could. You brought those poor souls home, and cared enough about them to see justice done. It was a nasty thing that those elders did yesterday to young Shu, though I dont doubt in their petty little hearts that they would have sent you to do it if they could. They Old Fang frowned. I should have done it, she said softly. I stood there, in that darkness. I saw it, breathed it, and lifted them out of the dirt, out of the grass It is not a young girls job, to stare widows and orphans in the face and tell them these things, Mrs Leng sighed, sounding old suddenly. I will see to it that the others are informed, and that those who were already spoken to understand. I in that case, you should see it, she said softly. See it? Sir Oudeng frowned. Wordlessly, she took out her scrip and poked it, presenting a shimmering image of the clearing for them to see. Ah Old Fang nodded. After a few moments, she flitted the image to the ruins, showing the rooms with the bodies as well. Tetrid stalkers Sir Oudeng frowned. Controlled like before? Elder Lianmei said it had the hallmarks of some old villain from the era of the Blood Eclipse, she said softly. Yeng Illhan. Three heads turned to stare at her, with an intensity that made her wonder if she had misspoken in some way. I see Mrs Leng murmured at last. Would you show us what you showed little Lianmei? Old Oudeng here had some experience during that time and sometimes old eyes see a little less passionately. As did I, Old Fang frowned. Seeing no harm in it, she pulled up what she had shown Lianmei, the other room and the other bits of the ruins. These ruins are also strange Sir Oudeng mused. Tai that rune. It is unsurprising that some like that should be there, Mrs Leng remarked, with a touch more amusement in her tone. Tai has deep roots in these lands, for all that it is now a common name. If bandits were looting a ruin like this though There was also this she added, showing the inner area. Mrs Leng stared at it for what seemed like a long time, then shook her head. It is remarkable what hides in the dark corners of those valleys. It is, Sir Oudeng nodded. Tai huh perhaps it is indeed an auspicious year for the Ha. Though not necessarily in the way they likely expect, Mrs Leng added, with a rather malicious giggle. What do you make of the compasses on those bodies? Old Fang frowned, staring at the last image. Hmmm Mrs Leng narrowed her eyes, staring at them as well. I am not sure, Sir Oudeng mused, taking the scrip from the table and enlarging the image. The talismans are certainly exquisite. Far superior to anything I would expect any bandit to have access to, though. Even bandits connected to those old villains? Old Fang murmured. All three stared at the line of bodies then Mrs Leng sighed and shook her head. That is a worry for another day, she said. We did not come here to draw this poor girl back into her dark thoughts. Its fine, she murmured. Talking about it has helped I couldnt with well, I could, but it just isnt the same? No, it is not, Mrs Leng said, rather firmly. Little Lianmei means well, but she has her own shadows to carry relating to those dark days, as does Talshin. You should be wary for the next while, Old Fang added, looking at her with a more serious expression. This matter, I am sure the Military Bureau and the Dukes Authority will take an interest in And the politicking between the Astral Authority bureaus and the Court bureaucracy is likely to get worse, Sir Oudeng added. Last time it went on for years, culminating in that mess with the Deng District, which they should never have formed. Mrs Leng sighed. Aye, its been going on so long that I nearly dont notice it anymore. Just what happens when they forget what good grace looks like, Sir Oudeng grunted before taking a deep sip of his tea. By the way, who is that Qingfao? she asked after a short pause, because that had been bothering her for a while. Ah Ha Qingfao, Old Fang grunted. A shameful fellow all around, Sir Oudeng scowled. Why did it seem like he had some problem with my father? she added, frowning. A very petty one, Sir Oudeng growled, clarifying his words. He made several approaches regarding your mother, before she married Jun Han, and he took Rulius rejection rather personally. He is not an official from West Flower Picking Town, but rather associated with the Civil Bureau at a provincial level. So he just came to make trouble? she muttered, staring at her tea with a gloomy frown. Some scorned men are as petty as any spiteful shrew, Mrs Leng murmured. If he causes further problems, you let us or your father know, Sir Oudeng added. Quite, Mrs Leng murmured, while Old Fang nodded in agreement. Well, let us talk of something less obnoxious, Old Fang murmured, helping himself to more tea. How is your cultivation progressing? I am probably going to hit the absolute peak of Physical Refinement in the next few months, she replied after a moments consideration. My qi already cycles under its own inertia and my bones and organs are close to saturated with vital qi. Impressive, Old Fang mused, stroking his beard and giving her a deep look. Have you spoken to Old Ling about Mantra Seeds? Your mantra is the thing of our mother, she said simply, politely shutting down that line of conversation for now. We will find a solution in what she left us. I understand your determination, Old Fang frowned, staring at her. But that mantra is well Mother made the breakthrough without her family''s teaching, she pointed out. Your mother was a remarkable young woman, Sir Oudeng agreed. Now youre sounding like Arai here and Sana arent, Mrs Leng murmured. Sir Oudeng waved a hand. Ahaha not at all. Not at all. When the time comes, I will personally invite an old friend to help with this matter. I owe your mother this much. Thank you, she saluted the old man. His offer, and this was not the first time he had proffered it, was genuine. Her mother had painted flowers into talisman designs for him several times and the old man had held her talent in great esteem. His cultivation art required talismans of supreme artistry and, since her death, he had frequently bemoaned the lacking aspects of most other talisman painters in the town. I still wonder why your father doesnt let you learn a spiritual law, the old man sighed. The two complement each other remarkably. He has his reasons, she shrugged. In fact, it wasnt her father, but their mother that had been adamant. They were not to so much as touch a spiritual law before their Mantra Seeds formed. If not for her mother''s premature death, she was certain they would have both formed them before their thirteenth birthdays. The current situation works well enough for what I have to do in the Pavilion, she supplied. The fact that I dont rely at all on a ''foundation'' built with spiritual cultivation helps enormously when going higher up. Old Fang nodded sagely. That it does, but you shouldnt get overconfident. The heights and depths of that place are not simple. She nodded politely, accepting his advice, which made the old man smile happily. He was nearly as eccentric as Old Ling, although much more sociable. It is a shame, really. So many are quick to dismiss physical cultivation as just a failed thing, Sir Oudeng sighed and stared out at the veranda. It is a failed thing, Old Fang muttered, looking sideways at the other old man. Sir Oudeng eyed him darkly as he went on, "And I say this as someone who has advanced their practice in it to Soul Meridians. Advancing beyond the peak of Nascent Soul in it is as challenging as pursuing spiritual or martial cultivation in a Mortal World. Perhaps even more so. She nodded in agreement there: physical cultivation was indeed much derided. Making a Golden Core as a spiritual cultivator was not a particularly challenging achievement in a Great World; even someone with a truly terrible spirit root could at least manage that. Even getting to Immortal was not that hard, so long as you had time and resources and didnt care about dropping out of the junior ranks. Making a Mantra Seed, however C the equivalent within physical cultivation of a Golden Core C was, as Old Fang had just noted, as challenging as breaking through to Golden Core was in a Mortal World by all accounts. While the generalities of the realms beyond were known openly, advancement through them was shrouded in secrecy. Her mother had been at Unity Physique C the equivalent of Dao Seeking C however, that had been known only to a very select few. In everyday life she had presented herself as a Soul Meridian cultivator and even that, she had said, was simply to explain her soul sense in an expedient way. Advancement was not unheard of, but she knew of next to no one who openly acknowledged their progress beyond the peak of Soul Meridians in West Flower Picking Town and of those rumoured only two were, to her, remotely credible. Han Shus grandfather, Han Cangfei, also rumoured to be at Unity Physique, was one. Old Ling in the Hunter Pavilion was the other, who some claimed knew the secrets to successfully becoming an Immortal with the method. And yet... at that threshold, you can do almost everything a weak Immortal can, Mrs Leng observed and took another long sip of her tea. Progress beyond that is certainly linked to the secrets of the land in those mountains. That odd, immense and voracious qi that lurks beneath it, for example, Old Fang mused. It is an ill omen, like the Kun that heralds the storms. Yes, she murmured, recalling that devouring darkness from the few times she had been into the true under-layer of Yin Eclipse. I know of it Anyway we have overstayed, Mrs Leng said abruptly. Clapping her hands brightly, the matronly woman smiled at her and added, Later today, come by. I will have some of the special soup for you. A new recipe, it will help with your cultivation. Yes we have overstayed, Old Fang sighed, before adding: "Give my regards to your father and sister. Yes, yes, Sir Oudeng nodded as well, standing. Before we go might you show us the garden? Certainly, she agreed, standing up as well. ... After they had left, she ended up just sitting at the table on the veranda, enjoying her now rather lukewarm soup and what remained of the tea, watching the garden in the light rain. The garden had been started by her mother, as a hobby mostly. A private space, away from the bustle of the town, where she could play music and paint. Both of them tended it now; however, if painting and such was something of a hobby to her, then this garden was Sanas. It was Sana who put the most into it, cared for it, arranged it, nurtured it and guided it as best she could. She had, over the years, with feng shui and herb lore, turned it into a harmonious space to promote their physical cultivation... as well as just being a pleasant environment to relax in, and a source of edible herbs. *Thock C Thock C Thock* The sound of someone banging on the door echoed subtly through the estate, stirring her from her mild reverie. Sighing, she stood up and went back through the house and glanced out at the square from the second floor balcony to find Han Shu standing there under an umbrella. Heya! she called down, attracting his attention. Sorry, I ended up being a bit early, he replied, by way of apology. Dont be. I feel like Ive had a full days worth of socializing already, she remarked with more joviality than she felt. Ill be right down.

~ Han Shu C Jun Family Estate ~
Han Shu didnt have to wait long for Jun Arai to come and open the door to the Jun family estate and let him into the walled courtyard at the front. Again, sorry for coming so early, he murmured, repeating the apology, noting that she was dressed casually for receiving visitors and appeared somewhat jaded. If you want we can sort this out some other time? Eh no, its fine, she replied with a sigh. You are here, and as I said, its already been an eventful morning. Oh? he asked, looking around the courtyard. Hed been here before, but it still surprised him how large the Jun family estate was, for all that it was fairly typical of the Western District. The main courtyard was about thirty metres across, bordered on all three sides by the main estate building, which was some three stories tall. In the rain, and without any lights, it gave off an oddly sombre vibe, he felt, but nothing appeared particularly out of place, unless he counted the formation rune on the front door of the gate being active when he came in. The Ha clan came to make good on sending you around yesterday, Arai remarked sourly. Anyway, do you want some food? Sure, he nodded. My estate is serving nothing but fancy New Years celebratory food. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The pastries are nice, she noted, somewhat absently, he couldnt help but notice, before waving for him to follow her. I suppose they are, he conceded, falling in alongside her as they made their way across the courtyard, towards the main door of the estate. So, what happened earlier? Some officials, Ha Fan Jingman and Ha Qingfao, came and tried to make a scene on behalf of someone. Captain Li showed up and sent them packing though, she said, leading him up the steps and into the estates entrance hall. -What kind of scene do you have to cause for that to happen? he wondered, pausing in the doorway to put his umbrella away. Ha Fan Jingman? One of the names she had used stuck out to him. You know him? she replied, pausing in the middle of the hall to look at him. Of him, he shrugged, rather apologetically, because while he knew of the official to name, he didnt know that much about him personally, or his role. I couldnt tell you what he is supposed to do though. Qingfao I have no idea regarding; that name is not familiar at all. He is a cousin of Deputy Ha, works for the Provincial Civil Authority. He apparently has some old grudge with my father, Arai replied, a bit sourly he thought, before adding: Sorry there are no lights, Ive not gotten around to putting spirit stones in those formations since I got home after the meal yesterday. Its fine, he replied, not really minding, and appreciating that she probably didnt want to waste the stones when her eyesight, and his, was largely untroubled by the lack of them. They walked on in silence after that, into the second hall that ran through the middle of the main building, which in a larger household would be the formal reception hall, then through a further smaller room with bookshelves, a few small tables and some couches and out onto the veranda at the rear of the main estate building, which fronted onto the estates rather substantial garden. Soup is okay? Arai asked him as she led him over to the table and chairs set out under the veranda, where there was already a pot of tea, a small pile of cups and a bowl of mangosteen spirit fruit. Sure, he agreed, sitting where she indicated. In that case, Ill be back in a moment, Arai murmured, heading off down the veranda and into another door, which he recalled led to the kitchens for the estate. Pouring himself some tea, which to his surprise was very good, suggesting she must have had some other visitors earlier, and likely not the Ha officials, he took a seat, admiring the garden while Arai got food. It was undeniably a very impressive spirit garden, even by the standards of some he had seen. Most of those in West Flower Picking Town were just ornamental, or designed to work for specific spiritual laws; however, the Jun family one was closer to a facsimile of one of the valleys in Yin Eclipse. All the herbs and spirit vegetation complemented each other, sometimes in surprising and subtle ways. It also held several quite rare trees C like the fruiting mangosteen, a fire-stone cherry, which was just coming into bloom, and several little vales and thickets of spirit herbs usually associated with the High Valleys. There was even a lash rose growing over some rocks by a waterfall, which was certainly a new addition. Here. Arais return, with a large bowl of soup and a plate of fried bread, refocused his attention away from the garden. The lash rose is new? he noted. Yeah, we had to get one for a request, Arai said, sitting down and serving out two smaller bowls from the large one, pushing one over to him. Thanks, he murmured, lifting it up and taking a deep sip S-s-spicy, he gasped, managing to put it down again without spitting any out. He was starkly reminded in that moment that it was usually Jun Sana who did most of the cooking between the two sisters. It was not to say that she was a bad cook either, just that it was absolutely food for someone who had a physical cultivators constitution, and she had not made much effort to disguise that. Ah, yeah, Arai stared at him for a moment, then shook her head wryly as he continued to try and mitigate the sense that his mouth was on fire. Sorry, there were a bunch of yin-fire peppers in the cupboard, and the mushrooms might have been dusty-yang mushrooms. Oh he managed to say, quickly pouring himself some of the tea, which was slightly yang attributed, to wash away the spicy taste from the yin peppers. I forgot you are not a fan of really spicy things, she sighed, rather apologetically. Want me to get some spirit-rice milk? No its fine, he coughed lightly, I was just surprised. In truth, he was not that big a fan of spicy things. His tolerance was fairly good, because the local cuisine tended towards things with a lot of ooomph anyway; however, Arais soup was comparable with the wine he had gotten from Sengji the previous day. The bread is fine, she remarked, giving him an amused look that nevertheless did make him feel a bit awkward. Nodding apologetically, he took a piece from the plate and scarfed it down, relieved that it was indeed not at all spicy and that it melted most of the lingering fire from the yin peppers. So, what plants are you looking for? Arai asked him, as she poured them both some more tea. Ah I have a list, he frowned, pulling out what Mei Chang had given him the previous day. The ones I got are crossed off. Hmmmmm Arai took the list and considered it pensively as she sipped her own tea. The singing rose we have, but I can only give you a cutting, Arai mused. Ginseng are hard to grow here, but we do have tubers of a few Sana was trying to re-grow. As to the others You want a lash rose; thats oddly serendipitous, though I suspect the one by the pool is too high a realm What realm is it? he asked. The qi purity is Immortal, though the plant is just Nascent Soul, and it doesnt have spiritual wisdom. Its being balanced by the two water lotuses in the pond, Arai explained, between sips of her own soup. Sana thought about selling it, but ended up being more interested in how she could fit it into the garden in a harmonious way. I know the list says a cutting, but probably just some flowers or buds would do, he mused. I suspect its for one of my cousins, to support refining a Golden Core. Hmm okay, Arai nodded, continuing to look down the list. The lotus seeds I think we actually have, in a jar somewhere in the storehouse. The five-elements foxglove is over by the far herbaceous border, next to the training hall, but it is not in flower thanks to the rain The other items on the list are mostly nurturing ginseng, but if you like I can see if we have anything that is similar? How much does that come to? he asked. Arai gave him a long look, then considered the list again. Seven Spirit Jade, she said at last. -Thats actually less than I thought, given the current circumstances, he mused, wondering if she was giving him a discount and whether it would come across as rude to ask. That is the market price in case you are wondering, Arai added with a half-smile that was closer to her usual manner, correctly reading his lack of a reply. And some of those ginseng are not easy to find. Shaking his own head, he dipped a bit of the bread in the soup and ate it, before asking: You said there are alternatives to some of them? Well maybe, she conceded. The garden is Sanas thing I understand, he nodded. Mostly, these were selected for New Years gifts, Arai finished for him. They are exotic or unusual things, even for here. Your parents are trying to impress relatives? They are, he agreed. You may get some of the others from Kun Talshins herb brokerage, she added, pushing the jade back over to him. I am sure I went there already, he remarked. Most of the suppliers and brokers in the region seem to have had all their herbs taken to Blue Water City for some gala event. Most of what I got was from back alley herb merchants in the Seng District. That likely made for an She trailed off as a peal of thunder shook the sky, followed by six flashes of blue-green lightning in rapid succession. Another one Arai sighed. They have been fairly non-stop, he agreed, watching the last flickers of the lightning fade away. There was even an Immortal tribulation yesterday afternoon. I suppose it is the day for it, she conceded, staring at the rainy sky as it settled back to normal. What will you do with the rest of the day? The question, somewhat out of nowhere, surprised him somewhat. I dunno, he conceded, thinking through what few plans he had. I was going to take these herbs back to the Han estate, then I need to go see Elder Ling about my own clearance mission fiasco, down in Green Veil Village. Ah, the shadow-balsam, Arai nodded. We didnt have a chance to talk about it properly last night, but I heard about that from Ha Erlang Leng. I am sure, he sighed, vaguely remembering her mentioning that and wondering what the Hunter from the Ha clan had said. -Probably nothing complementary, he reflected. After that he trailed off for a moment, staring at the distant towers of the Green Fang pagoda. Probably go back to the Han estate and keep a low profile. I have done my quota of missions, but I really dont feel like being landed more. Same, Arai nodded, sipping her tea. And I cant shake the feeling that something even more political than usual has been going on with the missions we have gotten. It does seem that way, he agreed, reflecting on the whole mess with the shadow-balsam and the efforts various local officials had made to get their absolute spirit-stones worth out of the team of Hunters sent purely to sort out a formation and train some people in its use. It was hard to put your finger on but it definitely felt like we were being dragged through the muck, unusually so. Arai stared into the distance for a long moment, then sighed deeply. Perhaps its related to whatever is going on in Blue Water City? This princess visiting? he asked. I cant say I know much about that. I spent the last few days trying to recover from being bitten by a burning eye wandering spider. Nasty, Arai winced sympathetically. Are you still seeing spiders everywhere? That seems to have cleared up today, thank the heavenly maiden, he sighed, rather relieved on that point. His arm still hurt, and the phantom pain was still there, but the spiders had been really unpleasant. So what about you? he asked after a short pause to drink more of his own tea. What about? Arai blinked. What will you do today? he clarified. Hmmm go to the Queen Mothers Shrine go shopping, come back here, Arai mused. Actually, you should probably come with me to the Queen Mothers Shrine. I should? he blinked, not following where she was going with that. Today is the day when the influence of the Cardinal Fates is at its most balanced, Arai said blandly. Make an offering to the Queen Mother of the West on behalf of those unfortunates who were found in the tetrid nest near Jade Willow. This is an appropriate act, especially given a goodly number of them were orphans or those without other family. He actually put down his cup of tea, which he had been about to sip, and stared at her for a moment, because as far as suggestions went, it was a good one. The main allegation, or complaint, regarding yesterday was that he had ended up just doing grunt work for the Ha clan, sent on the job because he was a local boy, from south of the river. Your expression tells me you are overthinking, Arai said drily, shaking him out of his musings. I am overthinking? he muttered, wondering how she had arrived at that conclusion. Yes, it didnt occur to you, because you are you. But now it has, dont get some stupid idea about overdoing it. I am me? he frowned. Yes, you are you, Arai reiterated, giving him a look of not quite amused despair, but ever-so-slight judgement. Han Shu, youre not a noble, but your clan is influential and you are one of its male heirs. They let you come home from a clearance mission because a spider bit you. Do I have to draw you a picture? He was about to complain that that was not quite the case except, from her perspective, he realised, it probably was. Arai was a young, attractive, talented woman; however, while her father was surprisingly influential he had come to realise, her background was very common, and that weighed against her in ways it did not for many of her peers, like Juni, or Lin Ling. She had nothing like the backing even he could fall back on, not that he did, unlike his brothers, who were not shy about leveraging the Hans influence with the town guards when it suited them. She could probably get Juni to intercede, as seemed to have happened in Jade Willow Village; however, that would align her clearly in the eyes of others with the Kun clan, and Junis side of the Kun clan as well, with all the baggage they carried. If he had been in her position, he would probably have gone to the Military Bureau and reported the bandits, and his clan would have put enough pressure on the Bureau to ensure that the clearance requests did not totally foul up his permanent record. In her case, she had had to play the game and come out ahead. She had gone to the Kun clan, but that had also forced her to pick a side he would not have had to. Now, her best route to avoid issues was to just be the proper young woman in the eyes of others: filial to her ancestors, sympathetic to those she had found, not seeking any gain or agenda out of the mess and not dwelling too deeply on what she had experienced, outwardly anyway. I see what you mean, he sighed, not sure if he was admiring her outlook or feeling sorry for her, all of a sudden, because that solution was wise beyond her years, certainly among her peers. What do you suggest? Eh just come with me, act suitably respectful, say a prayer. Thats enough, Arai shrugged, pouring herself more tea. Ha Yun, or someone like him, would take a fancy gift or make a big song and dance of it, and it would look twice as fake as it already was hollow. This is just like using Empty Eye Steps. He had to stare at her again, because that was a slightly off-the-wall, if entirely apt, way of viewing matters. Anyway, thats a matter for after we consider these herbs you want. How do you plan to get them back to the Han estate? What do you suggest? he asked for the second time in as many minutes. Well, I have a hand cart, we can just wheel them over, then call in at the shrine on the way back, Arai replied. After that, you can help me do my shopping. Mrs Leng offered to make me soup later, so -Is she trying to make up for her sour mood yesterday? he suddenly wondered, before catching himself and reflecting a bit wryly that he was, perhaps, overthinking things again. Its that, or you get someone from the Han estate to come collect them? Probably easiest if we take them, he suggested after a moments thought. That way there are less questions asked about how I got some of these items. You make it sound like my garden is full of illicit herbs, Arai pouted, before shaking her head in agreement. That is probably best though; some of these herbs are quite rare. I have transport boxes for some of them at least, he added. Eh probably not necessary unless you really want to, Arai sighed, skimming down the list. Of the herbs you want, only the two roses, the foxglove and the ginseng tubers are whole plants, and only the foxglove might need one. If you go grab the petals and such from the lash rose, Ill go sort out the singing rose and the foxglove? Okay, he agreed, finishing his tea with a final sip and putting the cup down. In the end, it took him about twenty minutes to wrangle a few suitable flowers off the lash rose, with the help of a pair of luss cloth gloves and some patience. Arai had not been exaggerating when she said it was probably too high a realm to be immediately useful, but in truth, that didnt really concern him, because there probably wasnt another specimen of that quality in the whole of West Flower Picking Town currently, and the qi it gave off was exceptionally pure. Returning back to the veranda, he found Arai had brought half a dozen pots over in that time, half of them covered with luss cloth and bearing seals. Those three are the ginseng tubers you want, she explained, tapping one of the three pots with her foot. All of them are quasi-Soul Foundation tubers that were close to gaining spiritual awakening when they were harvested. So why didnt you sell them? he asked, curious. Because the market price was garbage and they all came from the High Valleys, she explained with a shrug. This way we can at least profit from the expense of capturing them. And the lotus seeds? he asked, looking around at the other pots. This one, Arai poked a smaller pot made of blue-green stone and sealed with a spirit wood lid with her foot. There are a dozen or so in there; they will germinate within a few days in a bowl with some spirit stones. I assume they are for someones spirit pond? They are probably, he agreed. In that case, Ill leave you to package up the flowers you picked, and go see about getting you the foxglove. He nodded, watching her head back into the garden, then checked the other two pots, which held a cutting for a singing rose, which was actually about to flower, and a ginseng with greyish-blue leaves that had several small flower buds on it. Both were of exceptional quality, which was more than he could have hoped for, and certainly more than his distant relatives deserved really. Sighing, he put the flowers and collection of buds from the lash rose on the table, and withdrew several small jade containers from his own talisman. Opening one, he put a spirit stone into a groove in the underside of the lid, then placed a rose flower within, then closed it, before poking the points that represented a sealing formation on the outside. Within a few moments, the sense of muggy, itchy oppression in the air receded a little, telling him the flower was safely contained. He repeated that process for each of the four flowers he had plucked, then put the rose-hips and collection of fresh leaves into their own boxes as well. While he was checking the buds, Arai returned carrying a forty-litre pot containing a half-metre-tall plant with a basal rosette of large, oval-shaped greyish-blue leaves with toothy edges, surrounding a pagoda-like spire of purplish-green bell-like flowers. Just by breathing deeply, he could feel the faint sense of calming dissociation that the plant manifested through the scent of the flowers. This variety is rather soporific. I dont recommend having it in an enclosed space without wards, Arai cautioned him, plonking the pot down on a handy bench as he closed the box of rose-hips. For what it matters, this is probably the most expensive item on your list. I can believe it, he murmured, carefully checking some of the leaves, which had a furry texture that left very odd sensations against his fingertips. Though I do have to wonder what my mother wants with some of these Five-elements foxglove was one of a number of plants prized by those who arranged ornamental gardens, because their soporific and calming effects extended to other plants. Some could even act as natural feng shui anchors, stabilizing their surroundings, helping other spirit herbs and vegetation to become more tolerant and adapt. Maybe one of your aunts has issues with a spirit garden? Arai shrugged. Could be, he mused. They are also good for calming conflicting qi, Arai added after a moments thought. Useless to us, but good for spiritual and body cultivators who want to temper themselves. That could be it, he conceded, several of my cousins are around core-formation. So long as they dont eat it, Arai remarked drily. I do not want to be held responsible for some Han clan scion offing themselves through a deviation in one of their five core meridians to their heart or kidneys. Hopefully not, he agreed, even if he didnt quite mean it. The idea of someone like Chen Bei suffering poisoning from a spirit herb was oddly appealing after the day he had had yesterday. Arai gave him a long look, then rolled her eyes. Ill go see what Sana has stashed away that might fit your other missing herbs. I suppose you are after prestige as much as actual utility? They are New Years gifts, he nodded. However, I am not made of money. In truth, he was well under budget for what he had anticipated, largely thanks to yesterdays excursion through the Seng District. The pile of herbs before him might have cost ten to fifteen Spirit Jade in the open market, despite Arai telling him she was selling them at spec. Many of them had to come from deeper within Yin Eclipse, or were hard to nurture, and the former especially added enormously to the cost. Ill keep that in mind, Arai remarked drily. Do you want to come see my sisters collection of arboreal insanity? Giving the pile of herbs a further glance, he nodded, and followed after her as she led him back around the edge of the garden, past several flowerbeds and another fruit tree and into the wing of the estate at the far side, which had several talismans set up in a formation around the doorway. Inside, the hall, which in another lifetime had probably been intended as a martial training hall, had been turned into an indoor arboretum. This is impressive, he murmured, admiring it. The centre was dominated by a large pool, quarried out of the floor in fact, and now surrounded on three sides by artfully-placed rocks. A small waterfall fed it, and half the hall was a really quite faithful recreation of a small gorge from somewhere in western Yin Eclipse. The upper level was wreathed in vines and draped with greenery, disguising much of the second floor walkway, which threaded behind slabs of rock placed to reflect the rising cliffs of the valley ridges. It is, father helped build it, along with Grandmaster Oudeng, Arai mused, staring around. It was a present for mother. Most of this is spirit vegetation, but that is kind of the point. This was not the first time he had been into it, actually, though it had been quite a few months at least, and it had been with Sana, rather than her sister. Still, he didnt bother to comment on that, because Arais pride in it was palpable. Somehow, it manages to make outside seem cool and refreshing, he remarked instead, tugging at his already slightly damp robe. That will be the cloud ferns, Arai clarified, pointing up at the upper level, where he could just make out the forms of several large, broad-leafed ferns growing out around an upper pool that fed the waterfall. How much did this cost in the way of spirit stones? he asked. Hah less than you would think, Arai grinned. Thats why most of it is spirit vegetation, cant you feel the qi purity in the room? That was true, he had to concede. The qi purity in the room held a verdant freshness that you did not usually get with an arboretum supported purely by spirit stones. Well, there are only about two dozen spirit herbs in here, Arai added, waving for him to follow her. Two have spiritual wisdom as well, so dont paddle in the pond unless you want to go for a proper swim. Noted, he murmured, looking at the gently swirling surface covered in lily pads and the occasional patch of pond weed. In terms of things you might want I can give you a piece of the rainbow fern? Arai mused, pointing to a plant halfway up the waterfall that was contributing to the delightful shimmering haze in the mist above them. There is also a bunch of teardrop orchids up on the kobbin tree to your left. He turned to look where she was pointing, to where a small kobbin tree was growing out of a large vertical slab, a reminder that the garden had been slowly maturing for decades at least, given how slow-growing those trees were once they passed the sapling stage. In a cleft between its branches, several broad-leafed bunches of orchids, not currently in flower, were nestled. Those would certainly be suitable, he agreed. If you were willing to spare one. Teardrop orchids got their name for their tendency to condense a tiny teardrop of liquid qi within their flower petals, which then nurtured the plant and drew pollinators to it. A skilled grower could actually harvest that qi, and it was much sought-after to help purify spirit roots and to help with core-formation. They were also really rare, growing only in a few valleys on the eastern slopes of the East Fury Peaks. Taking a few will do it no harm, Arai mused. In fact, it will probably promote them to flower again and maybe self-seed elsewhere. I can also guarantee you that no one else has them. Even Kun Talshins supply came from us. If anyone asks, you should probably say you got it from their shop using your special contacts as a high rank Herb Hunter or something. May I take a closer look? he asked. Sure, she nodded. Go up that way. He followed where she was pointing and saw a well-disguised little track up between the rocks that threaded under and around trees and shrubs. Nodding in thanks, he carefully picked his way up Oh, watch out for the moss. Some of it may have algru! Arai called after him. You have algru here? he asked dully, stopping mid-step. Of course, Arai remarked with far more amusement than his comment warranted. Its part of the ecosystem, just dont stand on it. Shaking his head, he looked around and saw quickly where she meant. Several of the rocks by a second small waterfall, just beyond the tree with its orchids, had large patches of moss that had pale, wispy, flower-like fronds. They were rather obvious, when you actually looked, but he had to admit that had she not said anything, he might have trodden on one, just because it was so unexpected that they be actual algru, not some odd moss. Thanks for the warning, he called back, making his way onward and carefully hopping across from a rock onto the lower tree branch beside the orchids. Up close, they were rather mundane, by the standards of orchids, which was kind of the point really. Most of the valuable ones, like teardrop orchids, didnt stand out. Tree orchids were among some of the most sought-after herbs on the market. Pick one of the smaller ones on the left side and bring it down! Arai called up. He stared at her for a moment, then nodded and pulled out a pair of luss cloth gloves from his talisman and put them on. The second reason for the orchids name was their defence mechanism. Disturbing them incautiously would make them expel all their qi in a toxic, deviation-inducing cloud that would mark you like a night lantern for days afterwards C leading you to weep tears of frustration and pain. Carefully, he dug his fingers into the loamy soil they were rooted in and teased out the roots of one of the smaller plants she had indicated, holding his breath and using his mantra to still his qi as he lifted it up. To his relief, it didnt explode in his face and he slipped down out of the tree and back to the main path. Not bad, Arai remarked with a grin. Did you want to see it explode in my face? he grumbled. Nah, Arai said drily, putting on her best innocent smile. Would I do that? How much is that going to cost my father? he asked instead. Its only a Qi Refinement plant, Arai mused, looking at it critically, So a Spirit Jade. Only a Qi Refinement herb Even the adult above it is only at Golden Core, Arai murmured, pointing to a second cluster further up the tree. You want one that is remotely manageable after all. Fair, he concluded, placing it in the pot she proffered. You pot that up, she added. Ill go get you your fern. Okay, he agreed, quite happy for her to do that. Arai took about ten minutes in the end to make her way through the garden, claim the rainbow fern and come back again. By the time she had returned, he had potted up the orchid and was admiring the pond, which held a small ecosystem of water lily and lotus varieties tended by several fish and terrapin. What are the fish? he asked, curious. Meng carp, Arai replied, kneeling down and gently trailing her fingers in the water, attracting one of them He blinked as she moved like a snake and fished it out. It spat a few bubbles at her, which she avoided easily and then held the forearm-length, bronze-scaled fish out for him to admire. Even though they came from Old Fangs estate, they cost a pretty spirit stone, she remarked as he ran his hand down the scales, feeling the tingle of yang qi from them. But they are invaluable when it comes to dealing with the little issues that crop up with a pond like this. They almost entirely eliminate the need for purification formations on the water when it cycles. In theory, the terrapin should now mean we dont need them at all. Impressive, he murmured, looking around again, just admiring the gentle stillness. The whole place carried a faint hint of the verdant vitality and natural wonder of the valleys within the depths of the Yin Eclipse mountain range, but at the same time it had none of their shadow, or the threat Is that a statue? he blinked, noticing for the first time the seated female figure carved of greenish-grey rock, wearing a flowing robe, on the far side of the pond, near the waterfall. Oh, that, Arai glanced over at the seated figure and nodded. Mother put it there, I think. I recall she explained once that it helped the ambience, and she is not wrong, it has some strange aspect to it that helps make the feng shui in this place settle slightly. I always thought she looked rather like the Star of Guidance from the Queen Mothers shrine. Now that she said that, he could see the similarity. It was something in the gentle benevolence of the expression that shone through the faint weathering that was slowly overcoming the statue. It came from a ruin in Yin Eclipse? he asked, curious, because it evoked that kind of style, like the carvings in some of the way stations C particularly the flowing, dress-like robes and the way the hair was curled up around the head in ringlets and bunched at the back. No, actually, Arai replied. My father said it came from near the town and he ended up with it because nobody else was interested in it at the time and he had some small skill with feng shui. It was in the hall he used to train in for a long time, before mother thought it would work better here. It also has my sisters name carved on the forehead, Arai added, drawing his attention to the barely visible composite moon rune on the womans brow that read Sa-Na. Sana? he murmured, reading it phonetically. Yep, Arai nodded. It means something like New Gift, which seems rather appropriate for a place like this. Mrs Leng once told me it can also mean new grain, and that similar inscriptions show up on some of the pots from the river that are A-Ke-An-As-Sa-Na, which would be: guiding Queen or maybe Female Leader who brings new gifts. It also looks a bit like those four statues in the Green Fang Pagoda, he mused, seeing some similarities in the way the gown was carved to the four statues that sat outside the front of the small sect in the Blue River District. Yeah, Arai agreed, giving it a further look. There are a few in that style squirrelled away around town. Anyway, shall we take these back and head over to the Han estate? she added, giving him a poke in the side to move him out of the way so she could get back to the path. Oh... yes, sorry, he nodded, giving the statue of the smiling woman a final glance before moving out of the way. Returning to the veranda with the two plants, they spent a little while longer packing them up, then Arai left him to move them to the front courtyard while she went and got changed. He had just finished doing that when she returned, looking a lot less casual, in a plain, knee-length robe and trousers, with sturdy boots and a broad hat, her dark-brown hair now plaited back properly. Without any preamble, she withdrew a small, rather battered hand cart from her own talisman and they loaded the various pots onto it. What do we do about the foxglove? he asked, looking at it, because it did stand out. Hmmm Arai stared at it for a long moment, then shook her head and walked back into the house without comment. She returned a few minutes later with a large woven basket in one hand and a roll of heavy cloth in the other. Passing him the cloth, which turned out to be treated canvas layered with luss cloth on the underside, she put the basket over the top of the foxglove, hiding it completely. That should do it, she said critically. Yeah, he nodded, unrolling the covering and putting it over the hand cart. It took only a few moments to fix it securely, then they exited the estate, Arai pausing to re-activate the wards fully on the way out. The town was fairly busy, but thanks to the early hour, most of the activity was focused along the river boulevards and the main concourse up to the markets, making the trip across the river to the Han estate pleasingly straightforward. Beyond a short wait for some larger carts to cross the Mothers Bridge, they made it to the Han estate in the middle of the Blue River District without any issue. The whole trip only took about thirty minutes, from Arais front door to the square at the centre of the Han enclave, where he had a clan guard go off find Mei Chang while they led the cart through into the main courtyard of his home. Ah, you are back! He looked over to find Han Xiaobo of all people coming over, followed by two of his friends. Cousin Xiaobo, he sighed. It has been agreed you will train me for an hour, Xiaobo stated. You were to do it this morning, but apparently you left on a personal errand. He was about to reply that his brothers were probably free, when Mei Chang appeared, walking briskly, followed by two helpers. Shu, excellent, you are back! she called over, then noticed Xiaobo and the others. Why dont you go play, little Bo? Mei Chang remarked drily. Us adults have important tasks to deal with. I am sure someone can come play with you later. Miss Mei, Xiaobo frowned. Miss Han, Mei Chang corrected him absently, before turning back to the two of them. Hunter Jun, Shu, shall we take these inside? Yes, Arai nodded, pulling off the cover and storing it away. Oh spirit herbs! one of the youths beside Han Xiaobo exclaimed, seeing the orchid in its deep pot. Please stay back, Mei Chang commanded, waving the three away as they all craned to see what was in the cart. and what is that? she added, pointing at the fern. Rainbow fern, Arai said blandly. Han Shu found someone willing to part with one, thanks to me. A r-rainbow fern? Mei Chang gawked. Like from the East Fury Falls? Yes, Arai nodded, a trifle smugly he thought. And we even got you a teardrop orchid. Mei Chang stared at them both dully, then at the cart, then shook herself, and stared at him, her look clearly saying how much? He just rolled his eyes and passed her the pot with the tree orchid, which she took with wary hands, then passed on to one of the waiting helpers. Dont drop that, Arai said absently to the youth. It might explode. Both helpers stared at the orchid, then at her, then at him. -That isnt going to help their inner equilibrium, he thought drily. It wont really explode, he clarified, it will just emit a field of chaotic Actually, that doesnt help, does it? he muttered. Both shook their heads, rather accusingly. Dont drop it, he reaffirmed drily. Ah, if youre here, Mei Chang collared Xiaobo and the other two, who, having seen that there was also work involved in handling spirit herbs, were slowly sidling away now. Take a pot each and carry them. Xiaobo opened his mouth, then, rather surprisingly, seemed to think better of it, and picked up the pot of lotus seeds. That will be the foxglove, Arai signed with an eye roll. Whats under the basket? Mei Chang asked, lifting it up and then staring. A variant five-elements foxglove, Arai said drily. Ill carry that, he offered, reaching into the cart and hefting the pot by its handles. Okay Mei Chang murmured. I assume it needs to be stored outside? It will be fine in a dedicated arboretum, Arai replied. It seems your father will be happy, at least, Mei Chang sighed, taking the box of boxes, while the other helper took the remaining pots. We can but hope, he agreed, having not actually seen him since he came back. Well, if you follow me, Mei Chang said to the others, setting off with the box of rose bits. Nodding, he waited for Arai to go after her, then ushered Xiaobo and his friends after her, bringing up the rear with the two helpers. The pot with the foxglove was not that hard to carry, but having his face that close to the plant meant he did have to use his mantra to offset the effects somewhat as they walked through into the next courtyard, then into the annexe where the estates administrative offices were. Mei Chang took them across that courtyard, into another hall, then into her offices directly and directed them to store everything in one corner. Ill have someone deal with the foxglove shortly, she said to him as he put it down with a slight grunt. You three can run along now, she added to Xiaobo and his friends, who retreated so fast he almost suspected they used a movement art. Mei Chang watched them go with a shake of her head. Do I actually have to train with them? he asked, grimacing at that idea. Possibly, Mei Chang sighed, staring around the room with its bookshelves and small displays and now a pile worth some twelve Sprit Jade in spirit herbs. I dunno whats going on there. This is more important though. How much will these cost? Mei Chang asked, not quite looking at Arai. Certainly she would suspect their origin. Ten Spirit Jade, he half said, half suggested. That includes the tree orchid and the fern? Mei Chang asked. It does, Arai nodded. Okay, thats manageable, Mei Chang sighed, her expression suggesting that family members might be getting cuttings of those, rather than the whole plants. Jade or spirit stones? Half and half, Arai said after a short pause. And I would appreciate it if my role in this was just kept to helping Han Shu. Okay, Mei Chang nodded. He watched as she took out five eye-sized jade-green discs, marked with the Ling clan crest on one side and the seal for Blue Water Province on the other, and passed them to Arai, followed by five pale white cubes, each about the size of a fist, each a set of one hundred spirit stones set together. Is there anything else? he asked. The beast cores? Mei Chang mused questioningly. Oh those, he grimaced, because with everything else, he had almost forgotten them. Ill get them later. Okay, Mei Chang murmured. Can I offer you tea before you head out again? -Nothing much gets by her, he thought drily, glancing sideways at Arai, who just shrugged in a vaguely affirmative manner. Sure, he agreed. In the end, they sat and chatted to Mei Chang about everyday things... and then the ongoing saga of the monkeys for about thirty minutes before bidding her farewell and heading back out into the wet streets. So, Temple? he asked as they stood on the street corner where the Han clan enclave joined onto Blue River Street, the districts main thoroughfare, forming a small market plaza in the process. Yeah, Arai agreed. It She trailed off as a flash of golden-green lightning seared down on the western size of town, casting strange shadows everywhere as it coruscated around, scattering stray bolts of white, blue and purple lightning for several seconds. Instinct had him put his hands over his ears even before the shockwave, in the form of an expanding wall of white mist, rolled over the town, pushing rain sideways briefly, and even revealing blue sky for a brief moment at the epicentre, before it all dissipated and the rain redoubled its efforts as peals of thunder faded away. Uggh! Arai grumbled, pulling out her umbrella and storing away her hat. They do not let up, a nearby old man watching a market stall sighed. Its just that time of year, he noted. And there are lots of people gathering for the Patriarchs celebration. Aye, dont mean its not a nuisance though, a bystander grumbled. They could at least go away from the town, rather than just outside it. Then who would see their achievements and laud them for it? Arai remarked drily. True, true, the stall vendor agreed, sticking a finger in his ear and wiggling it around. It will get busy later, Arai added, returning to the original topic of conversation as they set off down the street again. Thankfully, today there are no inauspicious hours while the sun is risen. He was about to remark on that, but stopped, recalling that of their group within the Pavilion, she was probably the most talented at feng shui and divination after Kun Juni, her own sister and Ha Jiang Ren. It did occasionally lead to a slightly different way of looking at the world. Dont look at me like that, she pouted, making him realise he was looking at her a bit oddly because of that comment. Its not like thats uncommon knowledge, and you were the one who took those classes, teaching us about it! That is true, he had to admit. He was rather less willing to admit he had taught feng shui to entry level Herb Hunters at that time more because it was easy contribution points, rather than out of any deep expertise in the topic, though she certainly knew that anyway. His own expertise there was enough to do his job properly, but he had not doubled down on that path, like Jun Arai and Sana had. I suppose I could do some of my shopping here, Arai mused as they walked on, changing the topic. What do you have to buy? he asked, glancing at a shopfront selling various spices as they walked past. Household things, she replied. We have no food for starters, given it all ran down because we were eating out. As for other stuff: ward stones quite a few talismans, I spent far too many this last week, including a teleport anchor talisman. He winced at that last one. That was a tenth of her profit from what she had gained from the Han estate right there, just for that talisman. Ah! Convenient! She stopped by the next storefront, which turned out to be a shop selling rice and other bulk items, including oils and liquids refined from soy and cloud rice according to the advertisements outside. Give me a moment, she said with an apologetic smile. He nodded, watching her head into the shop to speak to the manager, then wandered over to one of the stalls selling manuals on the edge of the street. He had barely flicked through three, under the watchful eye of a youth minding it, when Arai returned. No luck? he asked. I got what I wanted, Arai shrugged, peering at the various manuals. Anything interesting? Unless you want to complete a full set of the great works of the Scholar of Qin, probably not, he remarked drily, putting Volume Sixty-Two of said great work back. Heh! Arai shook her head in amusement, quickly flipping through books, before picking one up. How much for this one? The youth, who had likely expected them not to buy anything, took it, frowned and held up two fingers. Arai tossed him two spirit stones and he bowed slightly as they departed. What is it? he asked, curious. A text talking about Empty Eye Steps and a few other similar arts, Arai shrugged, passing it to him. As they walked on, he flipped through it while Arai stopped at various other stalls and the odd shop, buying various things. In fact, the manual was one he had read, but whoever had owned it last had made copious notes in various parts, which was probably why Arai had bought it he supposed. It was a reminder, if one was really needed, of just how unusually driven, the younger woman was. Among her generation within their town Pavilion, only Lin Ling worked as hard, he supposed, or displayed that degree of dedication. For Lin Ling, it was because of her family, he knew that much, but even after knowing Arai and Sana for almost six years, their motivation was opaque, beyond being related in some manner to their late mother, Jun Ruliu, who had been a famed scroll painter in the town since well before he had been born. Some of it was certainly Arais status, as she had alluded to earlier. Her background required that she work harder than many others simply because of the gulf in opportunities afforded outside the Pavilion, but, even back when she first started, long before such considerations were relevant, she, Sana and Lin Ling, for that matter, had all had a focus far in excess of their years. Now that he thought about it, as he skimmed the various scrawlings in the book, even Arais hobbies C she liked to read, was good at painting, had a keen interest in feng shui and gardens C were related to her work as a Herb Hunter in some way as were Sanas, or focused on improving her cultivation You needed qi beast cores? Arai remarked, drawing his attention back from pondering that pointlessly, as he half tried to decipher a particularly cryptic comment in one of the margins. Looking where she pointed, mostly to hide his own awkwardness at having been caught pondering something like that for no real reason, he saw a youth sitting behind a crude stall, with several hundred grade one and two cores in boxes, looking very bored as he flipped through a book. Ah, convenient, he murmured, passing the manual back to her and walking over to the youth. A quick check of the cores showed that the quality wasnt great, but there were more than enough grade two cores to fulfil what Mei Chang had asked him to get. A Golden Core, which was to say, three-star grade core or its qi equivalent, was generally worth about a spirit stone, so a quick division in his head told him he could probably get the entire box of grade two cores the youth had for five or six spirit stones. Whatcha want? the youth asked, looking up at him and putting the book aside, which turned out to be pictures of very scantily-dressed fairy immortals. Ill buy that whole box of grade two cores for five spirit stones, he said, quickly looking through the box to make sure the youth wasnt a scammer. Ten, the youth said blandly. Six, he countered back. The youth stared at him, no doubt wondering if he could get away with just saying ten again, before sighing. Seven. Without comment, he took out seven spirit stones and the youth shoved the box towards him. Thanks, have an auspicious day, he murmured, storing them away in his talisman. Yeah you too the youth shrugged, picking up his erotic book again. Arai just shook her head, looking amused. What was eating you up before? Arai, who had apparently noticed his distracted state earlier, asked abruptly as they continued on. He stared straight ahead, keenly aware that he had no idea how to honestly answer that without it seeming weird. I was just impressed with how studious you are, he muttered at last. Hah Arai shook her head, half smiling in a way that was both cute and slightly sad at the same time, he felt. Mrs Leng said just the same thing to me recently. That I should act more like a girl my age. Probably she is right Arai sighed softly. But three days ago, I saw two girls who could have been me, dead in a clearing in a valley in Yin Eclipse, killed by a spirit herb some idiot felt was deserving of the name meek. They sold flowers and danced and sang and did no wrong to anyone For a split second, he felt as if there was a sort of shadow, cloaking her, then it vanished as she got her intent back under her control. A few passers-by looked at them a bit oddly, but nobody said anything and they were walking quite briskly, due to the rain. Sorry, its been a weird few days, she added with a further, deeper sigh. Maybe I should ask Juni for lessons playing the flute. I tried the zither once, and was told I had talent if I ever wanted to cut glass with it. Hah! He had to laugh at that, if only to dispel some of the tension in what she had just said. Even so, they still walked on after that in somewhat more awkward silence, Arai just continuing to purchase odd things, and him feeling a bit of an idiot. The markets and shopfronts had a quite remarkable variety of goods once you actually stopped to look, and tuned out one in every four being related to spirit herbs in some way, shape or form. Blue River District was mostly dominated by craftsmen and women who didnt need to have workshops right next to the docks on the north side of the river, so there were lots of shops selling the staple, crafted goods for talisman makers, scroll painters, inscribers and so on. There were even clothing stores and the odd jadework enchanter, though most of those were closed given it was basically a province-wide holiday. As they continued on, Arai stopped and bought a few herb pots and replenished some common talismans and basic ward stones with the spirit stones she had to hand C as did he, because he had also spent quite a lot of both in the course of dealing with the various ancillary requests that had been folded into the shadow-balsam clearance missions. Eventually, though, they made it back to the Queen Mothers Square, by the western bridge across the river, which was by this point starting to become increasingly thronged with people, moving amid the various stalls. West Flower Picking Town did, in fact, have shrines to all four Cardinal Courts of Celestial Fate, in addition to the much more focal and influential shrine-temple of the Emperor Blue Morality in the Pavilion District. The Queen Mother of the West, however, as a heavenly being associated with honour, family, piety and most importantly good fortune and prosperity, was the only one widely worshipped outside of specific, auspicious days. It also likely helped that the shrine-temple to the Blue Morality Empress was associated with this compound. Maybe we spent too long walking here anyway? he noted wryly, watching the milling groups of people looking at stalls or heading in and out of the shrine itself. Eh Arai just shrugged, starting off across the square towards the large enclosure that was the towns temple shrine to the Queen Mother of the West. It will only get really busy after lunch; thats when the shrine maidens will give out benedictions and read out the first of their three divinations for the year ahead. You say that like I dont also live in this town, he muttered, shifting his umbrella to the other shoulder. I wonder sometimes, Arai quipped back, stepping out of the way of a carriage pulled by a tiger puppet that was crossing the square from the direction of the western gate. The shrine itself was an impressive building, rising to a height of several stories, even after you accounted for it being raised up on a broad stone foundation to overlook most of the square beyond the walls of its compound. The walled grounds and outlying buildings around it were a veritable garden of delights C glittering ponds, broad-branched trees and ornamental flower beds dividing up lawns and the odd pagoda, through which milled groups of people come to admire either the scenery, or to leave offerings at the seven smaller shrines that surrounded it, each dedicated to a facet of the Queen Mother. You are together? a woman in turquoise armour and a helmet bearing a crest of peacock feathers, standing by the gate, asked him, reminding him of the other somewhat unique element of the shrine C it was a place adult men could only enter when escorted by women. That was the other reason the gardens were known as a garden of delights, almost all those roving it were women. Yes, Arai replied, saluting the shrine guardian respectfully. To make an offering, or to watch the ceremony in Blue Water City? the woman asked, before Arai could continue. Ah no, we have come to make an offering at the main shrine, Arai added. What ceremony? he asked, curious. The woman looked him over, her bright gaze making him suddenly feel very underdressed for a moment, before just waving them on through without replying. What was that about? he murmured to Arai as they passed on through the gateway into the main plaza before the temple, which was full of groups, mostly women, milling about beneath colourful umbrellas. No ideaShould be easy enough to find out though, she mused, looking around then walking over to a shrine maiden brushing wet leaves off the path. Can I help you? the young girl asked respectfully. We wanted to ask about this ceremony In Blue Water City? Arai asked politely. Oh that, the girl nodded. Imperial Princess Dun Lian Jing is leading a series of rituals at the grand shrine honouring the Empress and asking the Queen Mother to bestow prosperity upon Blue Water Province. It will be shown throughout the day, for those who wish to participate in the western garden plaza, before the Shrine of the Empress. Arai gave the girl a polite salute of thanks, which she returned, then went back to sweeping the path as they walked on towards the steps leading up to the main shrine, which rose like a miniature mountain above them. I suppose that explains the crowds, Arai mused, looking around at the various well-dressed groups in the plaza. Indeed, he agreed, stepping out of the way of a group who almost walked right between them, barely even looking at either of them. I have to admit I am curious about the Princess the rituals are mostly everyone saying prayers, Arai remarked drily, starting up the steps. I went two years ago, when Ling Yu had to fulfil that role. All you will see is a woman wearing a very fancy robe and veil, chanting prayers. -And we will probably be there half the afternoon he reflected, seeing her point. we will be there for hours, even as onlookers, or people will think us disrespectfulArai added, echoing his thoughts as they both sidestepped another group, this time coming down the stairs. At the top, the entrance to the temple itself was flanked by statues of four seated, robed figures, sheltered by canopies from the rain, each dressed in opulent phoenix robes of blue, green, gold and purple. Each had a moon rune painted prominently on their forehead C Wonder, Might, Royalty and Beauty respectively, representing four of the Seven Stars of the Queen Mother. Of the remaining three, Night and West sat before the temple, flanking the door, while Guidance was just inside the entrance itself. Bowing respectfully, he put his umbrella away. Arai followed suit, storing her own umbrella, then covering her head with a deep green shawl. Inside, it was actually rather quiet, a few people standing around at various altars, or kneeling before the statue of Guidance. Arai led him forward, down the hall to the large altar at the far end. The statue of the Queen Mother herself was hidden by a vast curtain of semi-transparent cloth that retained some element of mist when looking through it. Before the statue itself, barely visible as a shadow behind, a vast golden luan with seven tail feathers, each holding a symbol that matched those on the statues outside, stared down over the hall. A few groups were already praying before the broad altar below the curtain, so they ended up having to stand patiently for several minutes before a shrine guard, dressed in a turquoise robe, let them approach. He followed after Arai, bowing three times as she did, then saluting the shadowy statue beyond the curtain. Arai, for her part, just stood there in silence for a moment, then took out a white and blue lotus flower, which she placed reverently upon the altar. Finally, she produced a painted scroll. As she unrolled it and, reaching up, placed it upon the altar, he was able to see it was a young, dark-haired girl holding a basket of flowers. As he looked on, she repeated that for two more scrolls, then knelt down and started to recite names, quietly, lighting a stick of incense for each one as she did so, and placing them into one of the bowls set up before the altar. Shaking himself out of his moment of surprise, he followed suit saying each of the names on the list quietly, offering a small prayer for each that they might live more prosperously in their next life and lighting a stick of incense for each one. The whole ritual took about five minutes in the end, at which point Arai stood again, bowed respectfully to the altar then stepped forward again and placed a small origami chrysanthemum among the other offerings. There was a small queue forming at this point, but beyond one young woman in a very ornate blue and gold dress glaring at them a bit, nobody said anything as they made their way back down the hall. One moment, Arai murmured to him, turning and walking towards one of the side chambers. Following after her, he found himself in a room where a dark-haired young woman was sitting at a table, poring over a jade scrip. I want to make a personal offering, Arai said respectfully, taking two Spirit Jade out and passing them to the woman. Funeral rites. To be said, today, for Ha Fanfeng, Nen Hong, Nen Shirong, Ha Tenli and Kanra. The flower sellers? the woman blinked. Yes, Arai said softly. They died? the woman frowned, looking a bit lost. Yes, you heard about the bandits near Jade Willow? Arai asked softly. Half the town has Oh the woman trailed off. Did you recover them? I did, Arai replied, a trifle flatly. Okay, the woman sighed, sitting back. Do the others know? Yuuna helped me determine who had perished, he spoke up, also taking out a Spirit Jade and passing it to Arai. I see the woman mused, fixing him with a look that made him want to go into the corner and put his head in his hands, before looking back at Arai, who took the Spirit Jade without comment and added it to the other two. I take it the rumours going around are thus rather political? The bandits seem to have deep roots, Arai sighed. Elder Lianmei is looking into it, and I imagine there are others now as well. They all went north because of offers of lucrative work from estate managers and their corpses ended up in a tetrid stalker nest. Next to none of them died from the tetrids. The woman stared at Arai for a long moment, then at him again, then sighed deeply. Thank you for telling me. Arai bowed again and then turned and walked out again without comment. No one else will do it for them, Arai said softly, as they walked back out past the statue of the Star of Guidance. Mrs Leng would, if I asked, but I found them. Rather than say anything, he just nodded in silence, because there wasnt much he could say. It was all the sadder because it was true. A formal funeral, even just the reading out of their names and having someone perform the appropriate rites in a temple, cost spirit stones if you didnt have your own family shrine. None of the other flower sellers would have been able to afford it, except if they all pooled together, and he doubted they were that cohesive a unit. They walked out the front doors in silence, past a chatting group of young women dressed in the robes of the Green Fang Pagoda, discussing what they wanted to give as an offering to bolster their senior brothers breakthrough that day, and back into the light rain. Life goes on Arai remarked a bit sadly, glancing at the group, then sighing and giving herself a shake as they both paused at the top of the stairs to look out over the square. Again, he could only nod, because that was also true. It was almost jarring in a way; however, as much as it was discomforting to admit it, life was jarring like that. -Maybe it is just that she is just so stoic about it, he reflected glumly, as Arai continued to just watch the world pass by below them, twirling her umbrella slowly between her hands, suddenly looking very much her age. Juni would have given her a hug Lin Ling or Sana probably said something funny but he could do neither of those, so he just stood there in silence, letting her process her thoughts. It was hard to tell if she was using her mantra to hide her emotions; he suspected somewhat, but then again, he had never actually seen her quite this flat, before. In any case, he couldnt ask here and now anyway, the oath binding him regarding his own mantras forbidden arts prevented any disclosure in public about it and hers certainly would as well. So what now? he asked at last. Arai gave herself a shake and sighed softly. I have to go see Captain Li, it might actually help if you came, given you got roped into delivering bad news, Arai said with a slightly resigned tone. Then I dunno. Go home for a while, probably. Id kind of hoped today was my day off, but it seems circumstances have other plans. Why Captain Li? he asked as they started back down the steps. He was the one who broke up the mess outside my house this morning, Arai sighed, with a sideways glance at him that made him hide a wince as he remembered that shed already told him that earlier. There is a summons for me to explain what happened, regarding my clearance requests. Mostly in regards to the one for the Elder The one Elder Lianmei was talking about last night? he asked. Thats the one, Arai nodded. But I suspect the Ha clan really wants to cause headaches with the search and rescue request, given one of them is also dead, likely without a corpse. Oh how? he asked. I incinerated a body stuffed into a tree by some tetrids in the Red Pit using a talisman. Hindsight suggests that was my missing Ha scion, Arai grumbled. He found he wasnt quite sure what to say to that, because there were many problems in that sentence and he rather suspected that the Ha clan would be fixated on the least of them C the destruction of the unfortunate corpse. Miss Arai! They both turned to find Yuuna, dressed a bit more smartly than he had last seen her, with a large basket of peacock lilies on her arm. Ah Yuuna, Arai replied, a complex expression flickering across her face. I didnt think you two Yuuna remarked drily. Arai stared at the young girl, then bonked her on the head playfully. Ooooow! the girl muttered. I went to make an offering on behalf of your friends, Arai murmured. Oh Yuuna grimaced. T-thank you, we were going to do so but its so expensive and all we can do is try and sell flowers but I paid for their funeral rites, Arai added softly. Well, we did. You Yuuna stared at them both dully. Arai sighed and without comment wrapped her arms around the younger girl and gave her a solid hug, which after a moment Yuuna returned, snivelling slightly. Thank you, the younger girl mumbled again after a moment, finally breaking away. Yuuna tried to bow to both of them, but Arai stopped her, before he could, just shaking her head. The two other young girls nearby did both bow, saluting both of them and murmuring their thanks. Arai plucked a flower out of the basket, one of the more battered ones from the bottom in fact, and sniffed it before patting the girl on the cheek. Yuuna stared at her for a long moment, then gave a bow and let them both continue on their way. Before you ask, I palmed her a spirit stone, you think I am going to give them one openly, even on a day like today here? I hate this town sometimes, he muttered, understanding her worries. They had been handing Spirit Jade back and forth earlier like they were spirit stones, yet, for many in this town, a single Spirit Jade was more than they might see in a whole year. A flower seller like Yuuna was trading flowers for bronze talismans, maybe iron if she got very lucky, and had to live off that as well, or risk sleeping outdoors. There were parts of the town, poorer ones admittedly, where you could even rent a room for a month on a single spirit stone. There were also parts of it where a flower seller possessing even silver talismans, never mind an incautiously-given spirit stone, would see her vanish, never to be found again. I... Arai trailed off as a sheet of azure lightning flickered down to the east of the town. I think that says it all really, Arai grumbled, spinning her umbrella a bit more forcefully, scattering raindrops around her widely enough to garner a few ill looks from passers-by. It does, he had to agree, watching the six bolts pulse down in rapid succession as the peals of thunder echoed across the sky. The trip back across the bridge, into the Western District north of the river, was largely silent after that. It wasnt that there was nothing to say, as they made their way through the bustling streets towards the tall tower that marked the Captains compound, rather, there was a steady barrage of lightning bolts and the odd shockwave, to the point where it was just outright distracting. The compound itself, set just off the main road through the district, was busier than he expected, but at least they were shown inside to wait beneath shelter. After about thirty minutes, a clerk finally came and found them. You are Hunter Jun Arai? he asked Arai, who had started reading one of the manuals she bought earlier. I am, Arai replied, putting the book away. I was asked to come see Captain Li this morning, about the disturbance with the Ha clan official? Ah that, the clerk nodded. Unfortunately, Captain Li is busy. He sends his apologies, but an important matter has come up. Will it take long? he asked. Ah Hunter Shu, the clerk frowned, glancing at him. All I can say is that the Captain is busy, and is seeing no one. Its fine, Arai remarked. However, I want some assurance that I will not have some mendacious official on my doorstep tomorrow morning claiming I am disrespecting both the Civil Authority and the Guards. The clerk stared at her with narrowed eyes, then sighed and nodded. Please wait a bit. You do know they are going to keep us here for ages now, he pointed out after the clerk had left, well aware of how the Town Guards administrative arm disliked having to do things like that. I do, Arai agreed with a sigh. However, my faith in this whole sorry mess is such that Ill consider it worth it, at this point, if it just means I have to spend an hour here reading a manual while they try to make a point. He nearly pointed out that he was also having to spend an hour here, now, before realising that that also counted as a net positive, because it was an hour less he could be ambushed regarding this determination someone had in his immediate family to help Xiaobo try and beat him up for training, or run the risk of landing a new clearance mission. In the end though, thankfully, they were only waiting for half an hour before the clerk returned, informing them that Deputy Captain Kun would see them briefly. That turned out to be a very brief meeting indeed, because the Deputy simply reiterated what the clerk had said, then handed Arai a jade slip of the conversation they had just had bearing his seal and dismissed them again. Standing back out in the rain, watching people bustle by, Arai was silent for a few long moments, before turning to him. As I said earlier, Mrs Leng offered to make me soup, do you want some? We can probably hide away for most of the afternoon on the upper floor of her restaurant, playing Gu Takes All or something. That he considered that for all of about three seconds before nodding decisively. That sounds like a plan.

~ Jun Sana C Ling Taos Estate, Outskirts of Blue Water City ~
Sitting on a bench, watching Juni and Ling Yu trade blows as they danced around in the garden of Ling Taos estates, overlooking the Blue River, Sana had to admit that Juni was faring much better than she had in her own earlier spar. Ling Yu, being a Nascent Soul cultivator, had been suppressed to the peak of Qi Refinement for the bouts by Baisheng, who was sitting at a table nearby sipping tea and looking on with Ling Tao, but her superior stamina was still keeping her ahead of Juni, who was using a spear to keep the younger woman at a distance. I reckon three more moves, Lin Ling, who was seated on the other end of her bench beneath the sheltered veranda they were all sitting under, mused. Young Lady Juni definitely has the edge with technique, Ling Fei Weng, Ling Yus official bodyguard, remarked drily from where he was seated by the main table, which servants were slowly filling with various dishes. HEY! Ling Yu called over as she danced away from another sweeping spear thrust from Juni, clearly having heard. Traitor! To balance it, I say Young Lady Ling will win in two Kun Feng Jinhai, one of the trio of cultivators from Nine Moons Province who were travelling with them, remarked. Juni just shook her head and launched another strike towards Ling Yu, who vaulted acrobatically backwards, and nearly paid for showing off as Juni lashed the spear up, then down in a vicious curve, tracking after her. Both of them are better than either of you, Bai Jiang remarked to Feng Jinhai and Kun Ying Ji, who both shot him askance looks. No solidarity when faced with a beauty, Ying Ji grumbled. Ill trade pointers with you, she snickered, patting the staff next to her. Both of them looked at her sideways, neither volunteering, which she found rather amusing. She only tended to land blows on Ling Yu in sparring matches where her friend was very heavily restricted, but compared to Juni her ability to take a beating was several times better in some ways, thanks to her ability to feed her pain and her frustration straight back into her body in beneficial ways thanks to her mantra. For her, Juni was the significantly tougher matchup though, because the older woman was nearly twice her age and had been trained from the same age as Ling Yu by martial experts of the Kun clan with the intention that she be one of its core talents at least until astrologers and clan politics had other ideas there. {Double Dragon, Rolling Thunder} The martial technique, triggered by Ling Yu, using pure Martial Intent, washed over the whole sparring area, making her feel like a clawed hand was hidden just out of sight, waiting for her to make any move. Ling Yu swept low, closing distance with Juni in a series of afterimages, holding her sword with two hands now, sliding the blade along the haft of Junis spear, using her own momentum against her {Kun Pierces Heaven} Juni knocked Ling Yus sword down, expertly interrupting her art at the critical point, in spite of her opponents superior speed and then unleashing the briefly trapped momentum of the spear going forward to flick the tip straight at Ling Yu, who was forced to spin backwards. Winner Kun Juni, Baisheng, who was watching the proceedings, puffing away on a pipe, said drily. Winner Kun Juni, Ling Tao, Ling Yus golden-haired aunt, who could have passed for her friends older sister and didnt look much older than Juni, added with an eye roll as she looked up from the jade tablet she was flicking through. Winner, Martial Techniques, Fei Weng, who was honorary third judge, remarked. Hah! Ling Tao agreed. Very true! Bah! Ling Yu sighed, stepping back and wiping the thin sliver of blood off her cheek where the tip of the spear had just managed to nick her as it spun up. Well done! Indeed, Juni agreed, leaning on her spear, breathing a little hard. Thank you for the instruction. Sitting back, she poured a cup of wine from the jar between her and Lin Ling and sipped it pensively, while Lin Ling helped herself to a plate of freshly sliced fish seasoned with bitter seeds and a dark sauce made from soy beans. They had ended up coming to Ling Taos estate on the banks of the Blue River, just inland from Blue Water City that morning. Ostensibly, in her case, the visit was to help set up the recuperation formation for Little Blue, and also prepare a place for the blaze orchid, but really the goal was to just get out of central Blue Water City, which was muggy and not particularly pleasant at the start of the wet season even before you factored in all the fuss and fallout surrounding the grand auction. The secondary concern, or at least Ling Yus concern, was that she not end up being sent to any more state banquets by scheming clan elders. The clincher had been Ling Yu informing them that her Aunt had a personal teleport formation within her estate, which was not that surprising, really. Ling Taos status and personal wealth in Blue Water City as the younger sister of the City Governor was considerable, even before you factored in her role as deputy headmistress of the Blue Gate School, the disciple of its current headmaster and all the opportunities that had brought. That was also the reason why Juni had ended up coming along; because she did have to go back to West Flower Picking Town today. Firstly because she was escorting the three from Nine Moons Province, who were guests of the clan, but also, because she was, it seemed, expected to be the Kun clan representative attending the inaugural banquet in honour of Patriarch Ha Dongfei later on this evening. From here, Ling Yu assured them, they would be able to hop straight nearly anywhere in the province this side of the Shadow Forest, so returning to West Flower Picking Town as and when they liked would be easy. Lady Ling, sorry to bother you a servant murmured quietly to Ling Tao, as he put down another plate of roasted fish and also passed her a second jade tablet. Well, now that you have both worked up an appetite, shall we actually eat? Ling Tao, who was acting as host for their rather eclectic group, courtesy of Ling Yu, remarked, acknowledging the servant with a nod of thanks. Of course, Auntie, Ling Yu said impishly, skipping over towards the shelter of the veranda and sitting down at the table so fast she practically left afterimages. Juni, who was much slower, just sighed and shook her head as she walked back over to join them. At least the rain has stopped, Lin Ling remarked, lifting the plate of fresh fish slices up and carrying it over to the table as they both relocated. Small mercies are indeed small, she agreed drily. Why do you say it is a small mercy? Ying Ji asked, taking his seat opposite her. Because it wont last, she elaborated. It likely means the weather patterns flowing across the south side of the Great Mount are shifting. Either it Actually, its because someone has messed with the weather, Baisheng interjected, pouring himself some wine. A youth from the Four Peacocks Court is attempting their Dao Seeking tribulation. His elder seems to have used a fairly formidable talisman to temporarily disperse the unnatural weather front. Probably they are worried it might interfere with their scions attempt to leverage the auspicious nature of the day. Idiot, Ling Tao muttered with a grimace, not looking up from the jade she was now skimming. Well, when youre from a sect on the Imperial Continent and not used to this weather you get these people occasionally, Baisheng said with an amused chuckle. Seniors, can you explain why that would cause a complication? Bai Jiang, who had now also taken his seat, asked politely. Simply put, the rain will return but about three times as hard, Juni answered. Its actually a crime in the eyes of the Provincial Civil Authority and the Dukes Authority C punishable by a huge fine and maybe even personal imprisonment C to interfere with those weather patterns for personal gain. It causes all kinds of disruption, even in the wet season when this kind of weather is already common, she added. The normal rain from the east is already unpleasant, but if it intensifies, it will start to bring other elements of the suppression with it. The groundwater, for example, will start to leech qi from things like formations. Oh Bai Jiang frowned. So things like local estates formations might start to suffer issues? Any formation will start to suffer issues, Baisheng murmured. Even ones like the teleport formations and those are expensive to fix, Ling Tao, concluded, putting aside her tablet and accepting a plate of fish and salad from a waiting servant. Indeed, Baisheng agreed. Anyway, its not our problem, not yet C Tao, would you say the blessing? Eh ah, yes, of course, Ling Tao murmured, standing up and smoothing off her shoulderless deep blue and green gown, embroidered with swirling golden clouds, which was cut in a way that left little doubt how alluring and attractive she was. For what we have been delivered in the past year and for what we may be delivered in the year to come, may it all be blessed in the eyes of the Seven and the heart of the Queen Mother, upon this, her most auspicious and sacred day. It was a fairly simple prayer, which they all echoed politely, following Ling Taos example and bowing politely to the west once it was concluded. Right, eat up! Ling Yu grinned, starting by stabbing her chopsticks into a large piece of roast fish and moving it to her plate. What will you do when you get back home? she asked Lin Ling, who was sitting beside her now. Not sure, I think I have one more clearance mission to do, the younger woman sighed, pouring herself some wine. After that? Probably just spend as much time out of the house as possible could I come stay with you for the week? Probably, she mused, helping herself to some raw fish and dark sauce. We certainly have the space, though your family will? They will be so focused on my younger brother and his talent that I would be surprised if they notice I am not there, beyond not having someone to order around for menial tasks, Lin Ling grumbled. Well, Ill likely need a hand with that ginseng anyway, so sure, she agreed. You have to go to this grand reception, dont you? Ling Yu asked, turning to Juni. I do, Juni sighed. It will be tiresome. -Thats not the word Id use, she thought sympathetically. A pity we cant come, Lin Ling added, claiming a bowl of soup, into which she tossed more of the fish. Sadly, it is formal, Juni replied with a grimace. Even if you came, you would just be sitting at some low table, forced to talk to minor officials all hoping to curry favour with someone more senior. What will the three of you do? she asked Feng Jinhai, to include them in the discussion a bit more. I dont know, Feng Jinhai mused. We will be guests of the Kun clan, so probably just sightsee. Do you recommend anything? The Yu Districts formal gardens are nice, she mused. Or you can always go shrine hopping, admiring the fancy altar pieces. Spiritual tourism recommended by a young miss, Ying Ji chuckled, not mockingly, just amused at her rather tongue in cheek recommendation. West Flower Picking Town is heaving with spirit herbs, she added. You could spend days just wandering around the various markets seeing what unusual things people are selling. There are some well-respected talisman masters and formations experts as well, who give public lessons less so the alchemists I am afraid, they are a cagy lot, but you may get to meet some interesting folks if you play up your Pill Sovereign credentials. And if old ruins are your thing, there is a fairly substantial one outside the town, Lin Ling added. Bai Jiang looked rather interested actually, but she couldnt help noticing that both Feng Jinhai and Ying Ji had poorly disguised is that it? expressions on their faces. Or you can go trawling the Red Blossom District, just dont take any spirit stones with you, or you will be poor by the end of the night, she finished. Both Feng Jinhai and Ying Ji spluttered into their cups of wine at her last suggestion, while Bai Jiang just rolled his eyes. What Sana means is there are some excellent spirit food restaurants with wonderful views and excellent ambience in which you may while away your hours out of the rain and mostly without having someone try to demolish a teahouse around you, Juni said with aplomb. Yes of course I meant that, she murmured drily. There will also be a tournament, Ling Tao added. A tournament? Ling Yu asked, suddenly sounding interested. Not for you, Ling Tao remarked drily. There will be an alchemical competition tomorrow, and a tournament for upcoming juniors at the Patriarchs grand dinner the day after. Entry is limited to peak of Golden Core though. Ah, that is disappointing, Feng Jinhai sighed, before glancing at Bai Jiang. Maybe you will be interested in the alchemy competition? Perhaps, Bai Jiang mused. How come you know about that, anyway? Ling Yu muttered. Because it is my job to know what sources of madness may cross paths with the disciples of the Blue Gate School, Ling Tao replied blandly. And there are a lot of juniors around from outside the province. You are not interested in such a tournament? Ying Ji asked Juni, then glanced at her. Eh not really, Juni shook her head, not rising to the leading question. Too much hassle, she murmured. You could win some things, but if youre a young woman it will just draw all kinds of unpleasant eyes, or worse, some scion who thought it was going to be their day holds a grudge. I have better things to do than look over my shoulder for weeks because some senior brother or sister might want to exact justice for their junior. Ah, the sorry case of Duan Mu, Lin Ling nodded sagely. Who? Bai Jiang asked. One of our compatriots at the Hunter Pavilion, she clarified. Who competed in a tournament a few years back, because it offered a spatial ring that you can soul bind below Soul Foundation. Yep, hes a seven-star Hunter at the moment, I think? Lin Ling went on. He got third place in the end, by beating out a scion from the Deng clan, who was visiting from the Imperial continent Deng Fei? Nah, that was his cousin, she interjected. Deng Faihan is who you are thinking of the one with the nose that is just too long. Oh yes, Lin Ling nodded. Anyway, Duan Mu beat him it was actually a very good match, a close thing, but his father was absolutely enraged that his son lost to a commoner and a local commoner at that, and pulled strings afterwards and managed to get him demoted from a nine-star ranked Hunter to a seven-star one via several clearance missions and a hefty bribe to a Deng Elder in the Blue Water City Pavilion. Oh that is petty, Ying Ji conceded. Yep, Mu was half a year off gaining his junior official stripe as well, Lin Ling nodded. Surely the Bureau would do something? Bai Jiang remarked. Yeah, no... they got him demoted legitimately, by failing clearance missions, she said sourly. Its not a crime if your victim over-reaches and you wait for them to walk into the problem. The moral of the story is C dont do tournaments unless you have someone who can stand up for you afterwards, Ling Yu concluded with a sigh. Its shameful, but thats just the way it is. That is indeed shameful, Ying Ji sighed. The Deng clan are like that even in Pill Sovereign City. Indeed Bai Jiang agreed. There was this one story about After that, the dinner conversation mostly revolved about the unfortunate things that Ying Ji, Feng Jinhai and Bai Jiang had known to happen to people who over-reached in tournaments in Pill Sovereign City. Much as was expected, the rain returned after an hour or so, its intensity redoubled to the point where eventually they moved inside to finish the meal and then continue to talk over tea and various fancy spirit fruit desserts. At that point the conversation mostly turned to the auction that had been and was in fact still ongoing, in Blue Water City. It was somewhat odd to see Ling Tao, and to a lesser extent Baisheng, answer questions C mostly about blood ling trees C having been there for some of it and being well aware that her own part in diffusing matters would likely go entirely unacknowledged. Bai Jiang, being interested in all things spirit herb, even went so far as to ask if it was possible to visit the Red Pit, an idea which they all shut down with various degrees of wry amusement. Of those there, only she could go in safely anyway, and she had no intention of taking sightseers to a place that could literally follow you home and haunt your emotional state for days afterwards. When do you want to head out? Ling Tao finally asked Juni, who had mostly been sitting on the sidelines of the discussion between her, Lin Ling and the three visitors. Well, the reception thing is later on in the evening, then there is a dinner, so probably relatively soon, Juni mused, staring out at the fading afternoon light. I suppose you will want some time to prepare, Ling Tao said, with a vaguely sympathetic tone. Those kinds of gatherings are always a trial. They are, Ling Yu agreed. I could? I think not Baisheng cut in drily, making Ling Yu pout. That would be entirely too much honour for the good Patriarch, given you have recently been dining with an Imperial Princess. Fei Weng here will be going, along with your younger brother and your cousin Luo. Ling Yu scowled, then sighed and nodded in agreement. I suppose we must wait for them to come through? Juni asked. They are travelling with a larger party from Blue Water City; Fei Weng will meet them in West Flower Picking Town, Ling Tao said. In that case, Juni mused, looking around at them, I suppose if everyone else is happy, we can take our leave of Lady Ling? Lin Ling just shrugged ambivalently, then, after a slightly more sideways look from her, nodded. She also nodded, standing. Thank you for your hospitality, Lady Ling Tao, she murmured, saluting her politely. Ling Tao accepted her salute, and then those of the others with a graceful nod, then stood herself and gestured for them to follow her. It didnt take long for their party to make their way through the estate to a large courtyard with a thirty-metre-wide raised platform in the middle, surrounded by eight jade slabs, each carved with a complex divination formation. The centre of the platform was a large taiji in white and black stone, with a flat, waist-high pedestal in the middle. A group of servants already had the various goods they had to bring back stacked up in the shelter and, with their appearance, were starting to transfer them onto the platform. You all know the drill, Baisheng remarked drily, walking up onto the platform and placing a hand on the pedestal in the middle. Dont stand on the edge, or jump Ascending the steps after Juni she felt the hair on her arms and the back of her neck rise slightly as the density of qi changed subtly. No qi use and absolutely no active manipulation of spatial artefacts or talismans, the old man finished as they clustered around the pedestal in a ring. This is most impressive, Ying Ji declared, looking around at the array. I should hope so, Baisheng chuckled. It cost more than a small sect to set up. Off to the side, the servants finished stacking up the various boxes and stayed standing beside them, presumably because they would go with Ling Fei Weng on the other side. Okay everyone ready? Baisheng asked. She nodded, exhaling, because long-range teleportation could be a bit odd. Ling Yu gave her a final wave and called over. See you later! You too! she called back, returning the wave. Three two one There was a sense of the world dropping around her. The taiji twisted, strange patterns flowing out of it as the scenery around them occluded like they were inside a bubble of water for several seconds, then refocused somewhat distractingly, as her eyes briefly found that the world had a few too many edges on things and we arrive, Baisheng remarked with aplomb, taking his hand off the pedestal as the twisting mirage around them blended into their new surroundings in a rather disorientating way C if you made the mistake of looking directly at it C to reveal the main teleportation platform in the Blue Gate District of West Flower Picking Town. Ohh I will never get used to that, Bai Jiang grumbled, looking a bit pale. It is certainly a distracting experience, she agreed, sympathetically, letting her somewhat jarred senses settle as the hubbub of the large square they were in faded into focus. Miss Jun, these are your herbs, and some stuff from Young Lady Ling, a servant notified her politely, drawing her attention to the storage box for the ginseng and a second box, which was just a normal container, but sealed with a red talisman on which Ling Yu had painted Present. For you, Miss Lin. Oh a present, Lin Ling murmured, picking the box up as the servants started to move the rest of the transported goods off the teleport platform. Thank you. Fuhai, Xunfei, Baisheng said, motioning to the servant who had just spoken to her and another nearby. You will come with me, pick up the goods for Miss Jun and Miss Lin. Sir, the two servants saluted Baisheng politely, then summoned a transport container that could be carried by two people and loaded the goods into it. That isnt she trailed off, deciding not to complain, and instead grabbed a random crate and carried it off the platform, stacking it with the others so she could feel vaguely useful. Off to the side, Fei Weng had summoned a carriage and four puppet horses, which another servant was connecting up, while the rest started to load those goods into that. Come on! Clear the an irate official who was hurrying over to them trailed off as Fei Weng walked over to him. My apologies Lord Ling, the official mumbled, saluting him deeply. In this rain, I did not see. I will accept a penalty. No need, Fei Weng gestured dismissively. Just get some people to help move those goods and we will be on our way. Of course, of course, the official replied, bowing deeply again. We can leave them to it, Baisheng remarked, taking her by the arm and leading her clear of the area around the teleport formation. Juni, who had already walked clear with Ying Ji, Bai Jiang, and Feng Jinhai came over and bowed politely to Baisheng before falling in beside her as they all made their way out of the square. I take it you are all going to walk me home? she asked Juni drily. I could call a carriage, but I feel like walking, Juni replied with a half-smile. And in case you forgot, your house is on the direct route there, unless you expect this clan daughter to cut right through the Red Blossom District? Scandalous, Lin Ling giggled. Juni gave Lin Ling a playful bonk on the back of the head, which made her pout. So, this is West Flower Picking Town? Bai Jiang remarked, staring at the lantern-lit shops as they started to walk down the main road from the western Blue Gate, leading out of the town north of the river, towards the Mothers Bridge. Yep, this is home, Juni agreed, stepping out of the way of a carriage that rumbled past a bit too close to the kerb of the pedestrian zone at the side of the road. And probably the best place in the province to buy spirit herbs at lower cost. They walked on, chatting away, with her and Lin Ling mostly leading the way. Their progress was neither fast nor slow, mostly because the three sightseers stopped to look in various shop windows every twenty or thirty paces. As such, it was getting properly gloomy by the time they finally arrived at the square where her house was, which at this hour held various market stalls plying food and drink for the most part. Walking up to the gate, she put her hand to it and opened the ward, using her talisman, ushering everyone into the darkened courtyard. Sorry, it seems nobody is home, she apologised, going over to the nearest stone lantern and putting a spirit stone into the neatly concealed little formation within it. The lantern burst into life a moment later, illuminating the forecourt, with its two raised flowerbeds, followed a moment later by one on the far side, which Baisheng had lit just by putting a hand on it. Can I offer you some tea? she asked Baisheng and the others. As thanks for helping carry this stuff back here? Of course, Baisheng replied magnanimously. Sure, Juni nodded, before looking at Bai Jiang and the others. Do you want to walk or? Of course! Ying Ji replied. Please, come inside. Excuse the darkness, Ill go turn on the formations, she murmured, waving for the others to follow her. Escorting them up the steps, she pushed open the front door, noting that someone had been home recently, because they were merely locked in the normal fashion, not sealed with the defensive formation. -So sis is out somewhere? she mused, walking inside and heading over to the formation centre in the left wall of the main hall. Putting a few spirit stones into it, she sent a thread of qi-infused intent into the jade in the middle and a moment later, the various lanterns in the hall, then elsewhere in the house, all shimmered to life. -I guess she hasnt replaced the spirit stones since coming back, she mused, noting that the flames in most of the lanterns were a bit ghostly. Impressive, Baisheng said approvingly, looking around at something with interest. An excellent formation setup. My father made it, she replied, before turning to the others and bowing politely. Welcome to my home. Please make yourselves at home, she murmured, offering them all a formal greeting. Where do you want us to leave the goods? Fuhai asked. Ah Ling, she turned to Lin Ling, who was just standing nearby. Can you guide them through to the arboretum and put the herb in the small hall next to it? Sure, Lin Ling nodded, waving for the two servants to follow her. Please, come with me, she said to the others, inviting them to follow her through to the smaller hall, which was what passed for a reception hall. Once they were all seated and chatting away, she went to the kitchen and opened cupboards confirming that her sister had done what her sister tended to do, and not actually bought anything. Probably she just went to eat out, she grumbled to the world at large as she placed a large pot of water on the stove before claiming some of the singing rose tea from its usual hiding spot, noting that it had been used recently. -I wonder who she entertained or was father back for some reason? she mused, as she put a handful into the water and waited for it to boil. Done! Lin Ling said, coming in with the two servants. Do you want to wait here and have some tea? she asked them, before adding; Ling, go grab some mangosteen off the tree outside? What am I, your servant? Lin Ling pouted. Youre staying here, so youre an honorary sister, she retorted drily as Lin Ling made her way back out into the gloomy, wet garden, making a rude gesture over her shoulder. We have time for a cup, Fuhai agreed as Xunfei sat down at the table. It only took a few minutes for her to make the tea, leaving the pair of servants and Lin Ling to chat away with their pot, while she took hers and a plate of prepared mangosteen spirit fruit through to the others. Sorry for the wait, she apologized to them as she put the tea and platter down and started to pour them all out a cup. Not at all, Baisheng murmured from where he was standing looking out at the garden. Can I ask, is the garden outside your work? Oh yes, she nodded, not that surprised that he could see it clearly given that she still had no idea how powerful he was beyond very. My mother started it and now both Arai and I look after it. It is an exceptional little thing, Baisheng mused. A pity it is raining. She half wondered if he intended to disperse the rain, just to look at the garden, not doubting that he probably could, but he just shook his head and accepted the cup of tea she proffered without further comment. Perhaps we can come look at it tomorrow? Juni remarked as she handed out cups to the others. Sure, she nodded. If you are not totally jaded with the town by then and set to leave! Hah Juni shook her head, accepting her own cup. To prosperity on this auspicious day, she murmured, holding up her own, offering them a toast. The others returned it, then all sipped their tea and sighed. Excellent tea, Ying Ji murmured, savouring it. What is it? Singing rose, she replied. Made from petals picked from an Immortal grade plant. Exceptional, Baisheng nodded. A nice blend. Its not bewitching dream jasmine tea, she murmured. That is why I am the senior old grandpa and you are you, Baisheng replied with an amused smile. They stayed and drank tea, chatting for some ten minutes, before Juni and the others begged leave and set off for the Kun estates. Baisheng stayed for a while longer, mainly because he asked to see the arboretum. She was happy to oblige, giving him a quick guided tour of the hall and its pond, while in return he made a few suggestions about how the ambience might be subtly improved either by moving some things or with some additional herbs, then also headed off with the two servants, leaving her and Lin Ling alone in the house, listening to the rain fall outside. Well, that was a day, Lin Ling said at last, pouring herself a second cup of the tea. It was, rather, she agreed. Do you want to go sort yourself a room? I can do it later, Lin Ling mused, helping herself to a mangosteen from the bowl. What do we do now? Well, there is no food at all in the house beyond whats in that bowl and some dried noodles and yin-fire peppers. Yin-fire pepper mangosteen curry I think not, she remarked blandly, squashing the half-formed thought that her sister probably wouldnt think that as terrible an idea as it was. Yeah, I have to agree, Lin Ling giggled. If we were going to go out where? she mused. The food stalls in the plaza? Lin Ling suggested, rolling her eyes. She stared at her friend and then just sighed and nodded. You do indeed see it clearly. Ten minutes later, they were back in the kitchen, with a jar of beef-noodle stew, several roast fish and as many fried river-shrimp crackers as they could carry away from a very amused old mans stall. Alcohol was not something they had in short supply in the house, thankfully, mostly because it was easy to make herbal spirit wine and sell it anonymously. They had just settled down to eat; however, when the talisman around her neck chimed. What is it? Lin Ling asked. Arai is back it seems like, she mused. There was the sound of someone closing a door then three sets of chattering voices coming closer. SIS?! she called out. Ah she is in the kitchen, Arais voice echoed through. A few moments later, her sister, looking a bit damp, appeared at the kitchen door followed by Han Shu of all people, and Ning Sora. Ah Ling is here too? Arai blinked, surveying their spread and then groaned. Yes, and you forgot to do the shopping, she remarked drily. No I just forgot to leave it back, her sister sighed, taking her talisman and rapidly depositing a small mountain of stuff out onto the kitchen floor. Its been that kind of day. That it has, Han Shu agreed, walking over and pouring himself a cup of mangosteen infused wine. Did you go out for food? she asked. Yeah, Mrs Leng came by earlier, Arai said, sitting down in a chair. I have soup for you. Oh speaking of things for you I got you a present in Blue Water City, she said blandly. Juni said you had a fairly horrid time of it up in Jade Willow. That might be underselling it. I will have nightmares about tetrids for a good while, her sister grumbled, before downing a shot of the wine. Want to talk about it? she asked, taking the pot of soup that Arai had put on the table and giving it a sniff. This is proper spirit food Did Mrs Leng make this? she asked, opening it up and scooping out a spoonful to try. She did, Arai nodded. And as to talking about it maybe I dunno. Its been a fairly terrible few days really. When are they not? Lin Ling sighed. I had my clearance request to teach basic herb lore sabotaged by that Elder Gongli Some Huang clan scion got asked to take the class with me Han Shu winced, but her sister just nodded and poured herself a second cup of wine which was rather unusual for her, she had to admit. You know Ha Fenfang? Arai spoke at last. The flower seller? she frowned. Yeah she is dead, Arai said softly. She opened and shut her mouth, not quite sure what to say to that. As are Nen Hong Ha Tenli Kanra, even Nen Hongs brother Shirong, Arai went on. Um how? she asked, because that was about the only thing to say really. Lin Ling was also looking aghast. I found their bodies in the Red Pit, killed by a meek yin ginseng well, its a long story, Arai sighed. Probably best left for tomorrow. What were they doing in the Red Pit? Lin Ling asked, frowning. In the end, Arai and Han Shu, who it turned out had had to go around telling lots of people their kith and kin had died, narrated a quick and dirty summary of her sisters week which, as Arai went on, left her with a rather empty feeling in her stomach. -Motherless fates above, I should have been there with her, she sighed, understanding why Arai was drinking now. Speaking of ginseng and the Red Pit, she said at last, once they finished. I ended up with a weird one, courtesy of an auction in Blue Water City. I figured you might like it as a present It will probably need a bit of careful nurturing, given it had a narrow escape with blood ling intent. Go on? Arai frowned. Her own escapade took much less time to narrate, it had to be said, finishing with them all traipsing out to the storage hall to look at the plant she had brought back. it didnt take long to unseal the storage box and, after setting up a suppression formation within the room, open it to reveal the meek yin ginseng. What Her sister stared at it dully. Whats wrong? she asked. That cant be right Arai murmured softly, walking over to it and crouching down. What? she repeated. I had a meek yin ginseng stolen from me in Jade Willow Village, the same one that killed Fenfang, Hong and Shirong. It was sealed securely in the Pavilion vault but it went missing, along with one of the Ha clan scions bodies I recovered which showed up with the bandits this Arai wordlessly turned the sleeping plant over a few times, considering it with narrowed eyes. No-fate thrashed way she declared at last, sitting back and just staring at the ginseng before continuing in an enraged monotone. May that elder be cursed with the maidens condition every day of his life! This is my ginseng. Your? she repeated, her thoughts dissociated for a moment. Really? Han Shu asked, sounding equally disbelieving. I am certain! Arai snapped. I spent hours taking the thing out of the ground; it still has some of the harvest scars on it, here on the main body -What are the odds of that she wondered. Well, one is a ginseng, it was rather mistreated prior to capture though and apparently confiscated by a regional Pavilion because the Herb Hunter who turned it in was incompetent the words the Myriad Herb Association disciple Beifan had said about the herb echoed through her mind. That little monkey-shit! she swore, cursing both Beifan and whoever had written the slanderous dagger aimed at her sister. What? Arai asked, stirred out of her own angry fugue. Well, this ginseng, they said it came from Red Lake and that it was mistreated by an incompetent Herb Hunter before capture so the Pavilion confiscated it she elaborated. Someone stole that off you, and put a fate-thrashed hidden knife for you into the bargain. -Somewhat ironic, though, if this all comes unstuck because they wanted to put one over on my sister for some reason. Those scamming little shits Arai snarled, sitting back on her haunches and staring at the herb The air around her sister grew leaden for a moment, as her emotions started to bleed into her intent, until she presumably used her mantra to get them back under control and exhaled softly, rubbing her temples with her fingers. So its all connected? Han Shu asked at last. It does look that way, she mused, suddenly wondering about Ling Mus red ginseng and that smuggling group. I was going to get in contact with you to ask as well, because you were up that way, if you knew anything about this but somehow never got around to it, she muttered, running her hands through her hair. Well, we are going to have to see Old Ling about this first thing in the morning, Lin Ling said decisively. We are, Han Shu agreed. I feel like my horizons have been somewhat broadened, Ning Sora muttered from where she was standing by the door, and not in a good way. Thats one way of putting it, yes, Arai agreed. But this all but confirms that the bandits I met, who killed those people, and that gangwait wait! her sister trailed off, then continued. I saw them in the forest A group, carrying pots with mutated spirit herbs those must be the herbs from the auction? That settles it then, Han Shu said flatly, looking deeply concerned now. We have to go to Old Ling first thing. And Elder Lianmei, her sister muttered, staring at the meek yin ginseng with a complex expression. This just got complicated, didnt it? Chapter 11 – The Patriarchs Birthday
The Ha clan are a curious beast in the current generation: where other ancient noble clans almost exclusively focus their efforts upon securing their position from one generation to the next upon the grand stage of the central continent, the Ha clan has long divided its efforts in acquiring and controlling assets beyond these scepterd shores. To many, this is seen as anathema of what the nobility of this world stands for. The nobility of the world are, by that view, the favoured sons and daughters of heaven. To seek to control mere towns and cities in those lesser lands is the act of the mercantile, and the common person Such influences should be beholden to them, yes, but who would stoop to relying on such paltry and ephemeral influences and moneys to support their position directly? Such a thing would be a disgrace to their ancestors. However, another view can also be espoused: in taking this path, the Ha clan is largely without competition and has, through the millennia, quietly become the back channel by which many lesser influences seeking to rise into that highest rank find resources to set up their own footholds on the Imperial continent. Which is the correct path is hard to say but, in all my own dealings with the Ha clan, I have always found them to be circumspect and much more approachable than their peers if with a certain edge.
Excerpt C The Great Clans of the Imperial Continent By Seng Mo.

~ Dun Lian Jing C Blue Water City ~
O High Queen of Heaven, hear our bright song! None other is aught, but the Queen of Seven Stars Dressed in an opulent turquoise robe, kneeling in the centre of the grand shrine of the Queen Mother of the West, on the highest point of the rocky outcrops overlooking the choppy waters of the Eastern Imperial Ocean, Dun Lian Jing let the sonorous words of the two hundred women chosen by lot from the city to sing the praises of the Queen Mother wash over her. Be thou as my mother, and I thy bright daughter Her own murmured song filled the great space, picking up the thread of her own part in the ritual, bowing until her veiled forehead touched the floor to the statue of Empress Dun Huang Mei before her. May thou hear my words, and I carry thy will Her next verse and bow was for the statues of the Seven Stars of the Queen Mother arranged on a higher platform behind the Empress. Your will is our shelter, that we might be raised up by your virtue. The final verse and bow was for the veiled figure representing the Queen Mother herself, seated on a raised platform beneath a celestial peach tree which was surrounded by a broad semicircle of ancient white marble columns that had been incorporated into the presumably much later shrine buildings that had grown up around the sanctuary. *Duuuuuuuwooong* With her part complete, the resonating tone of the temples great bell chimed as she straightened up, keeping her veiled gaze fixed on the floor, trying to ignore that she was wet through to the skin from the rain that was pouring down from the dark, pre-dawn sky. Oh High Queen of Heaven, hear our bright song! Be thou the true guardian, of every possession and every life Let all our mortal desires pass away, as if dead, at the mere sight of thee The choir of young women C mostly, it had to be said, the influential daughters and disciples of the various sects and clans currently in the city C took up their part again, their pure, bright voices layering the single verse half a dozen times to form a waterfall of harmonies. They were not sitting in the open court at the heart of the shrine, but beneath the broad, high eaves of the shrine hall, which opened into the courtyard directly. Behind them, standing in the main hall itself, flanked by the statues of the Queen Mothers thirty-three celestial guardians, the various dignitaries important enough to be allowed into the main shrine to witness the ritual in person all echoed the final verse as the choir started again on the first phrase. *Duuuuuuuwooong* The bell pealed again, as if she didnt know full well that she had to take up the refrain again. O Sovereign Queen of the Seven Heavens, grant us thy boon. Her words filled the shrine, making the drapes on the side halls rustle, even as the last echoes of the choirs chorus chant faded away. Be thou, this lands shelter, by day and by night Be thou this lands hope, its prosperity, its light! Be thou this lands guidance, and we heirs of your will Oh High Queen of Heaven, in thy vision be this land first above all! As a kingdom of your heavens, beneath the brightness of the sun. *Duuuuuuuwooong* With the peal of the bell she completed her bow to the statue beneath the peach tree, roughly timed to coincide with the moment of sunrise. Oh High Queen of Heaven, hear now our bright song! Be here our lands shelter, thy wisdom our true light That you might raise us up heavenward, to the lands of thy power She had to fight hard not to look up, because as the final chorus of the great ritual of praise for the Queen Mother faded, on her most auspicious hour, the moment of the sun rising into a world the rain lessened and within the space of ten breaths basically stopped. Clearly she wasnt the only one surprised by this, because quite a few of those behind her were breaking with the protocols of the ceremony and looking up. Among the audience behind, there were even a few audible exclamations of praise. At the dawn, we give thanks to the Empress, our Imperial Mother, Protector of Virtue and Morals among the people Her spoken declaration, as she bowed three times to the statue of the Empress, was loud enough to cut through the chatter, allowing her to take some small delight in the flinching of a few of the louder speakers. Praise the Empress, Mother of the World! The song of the chorus echoed again throughout the shrine and beyond as they quickly recovered from their surprise to complete the ritual. At the dawn, we hold the Seven Stars in our heart, that their virtues and wisdom might enlighten us, body and soul As she continued to sing her own part, she now bowed six times in succession to the seven statues seated below the raised platform and its peach tree. Praise to the Seven Stars of Virtue, Daughters of Heaven! The chorus and the dignitaries, picking up the refrain as she completed her verse, exclaimed, before they all joined their voices together, following her lead for the final part. At the dawn, we raise up our voices, that the Holy Mother of Highest Heavens, Queen Mother who observes life, light and hope in heaven, beneath heaven, in the three worlds, and in the ten directions, The Lady of the Supreme Primordial, that we, her supplicants, might remain in her eyes, protected by her wisdom and mercy. With each line of the closing words of the grand ritual, she bowed three times to the veiled, turquoise-robed statue beneath the peach tree. Usually, the person performing this ritual was the Empress herself, so she only had to bow six times, on account of her elevated position; however, as a proper supplicant, she had to bow the full nine times C as did everyone else. As a ritual, it actually overwrote some elements of the Blue Morality Scripture as laid down by the founder of the Dun Dynasty, governing the way the world should be; notably the bit that said no man had to supplicate himself fully to any woman before the eyes of heaven. The exception was rituals like this where those taking part were, irrespective of their status elsewhere, always junior to whoever was officiating. That the Imperial Duke and all the watching elders would have to bow ten times, because she had bowed nine, was her own personal revenge for being made to spend a full day, from one dawn to the next, officiating the ritual. *Duwwwwwwwong* Praise be unto she, Queen Mother of the West! Her final verse, repeated by the chorus a moment later, echoed through the shrine before then being picked up by those outside. She remained bowed for the entire thirty-three seconds that formality required, while the chorus and onlookers continued to repeat the refrain until they had done so thirty-three times, then straightened up, stood and bowed from the waist to the three tiers of statues. Off to the side, the seven shrine priestesses stood as well and walked over, bowing to her. Thank you for the ritual, the senior priestess, Renfei, declared formally, on behalf of all those present. Accepting the older womans bow, she let the seven, most of whom were barely half her age, escort her out of the courtyard at a measured pace, stopping only to bow a final time to the peach tree before exiting. I have to say, that is the first time it has actually stopped raining because someone asked, the younger priestess with silver-blonde hair, Lianwen, remarked drily. Lets hope it was not some prat preparing for a tribulation, Senior Priestess Renfei muttered. If it was, I may petition her ladyship personally to have them killed for perjuring the ritual. Perjuring? she asked warily, as they made their way as a small procession through into another courtyard with what would surely have been a spectacular view out over the city, were it not still covered in mist. Dont worry, if that happens it wont come back to reflect on you, the senior priestess replied as she led the way around the sheltered edge of the court, where two acolytes opened a pair of doors for them. Its a quirk of the rains that come from the east that if you interfere with them, they usually return twofold. It happened yesterday, though not with any great severity. The torrential downpour in the evening, she remarked, recalling that quite clearly, having had the misfortune to be outside when it happened. Yes another of the priestesses, Changxing, agreed as the door to the hall was closed behind them. Idiot. Do they know who that was? Priestess Qingyue, one of the pair carrying the train of her robe, asked as they escorted her over to the centre of the room. Yes, it was a youth from the Four Peacocks Court though Priestess Changxing answered, as she bade her stand still so they could start to unfasten the formal robes she had been wearing. My cousin Mengli, who has a position in the palace, told me that Duke Cao has demanded he be punished; however, the elder from the Court basically told him to shove it and said the Duke should blame the weather for daring to interfere with their disciples tribulation. -Oh great I wonder who that would be? she groaned, suddenly struck with a rather inauspicious feeling that that dispute might find its way back to her sooner rather than later. An Earthly Jade says they are from the Huang Hong or Huang Shi, rather than the Huang Wuli. Have you performed the ritual before? the other junior priestess carrying her robe, Qingyues compatriot in that task, Priestess Yingfa, asked her, drawing her attention back from that. Why did I do anything improper? she asked, quickly running back through what she had done over the course of the previous day but seeing nothing amiss while the priestesses helping to disrobe her finished that task. Oh sorry, I did not mean to imply that, Highness, Yingfa replied with small bow of apology. You performed it flawlessly. -Of course I did, she grumbled to herself. I have probably observed it more times than half of you as well. Ah I have taken part in it before, she answered somewhat more diplomatically after a moments thought. The Empress leads all the princesses and a number of other supplicants chosen from among those within the Imperial Court in observing it every year. Oh, of course, Priestess Zhenli, who had started unpinning the veil and also removing the various bits of symbolic jewellery attached to her gown, murmured. Usually, the princesses and supplicants perform the chorus, so I have seen it some fifty-odd times at this point, she added drily, shrugging off the first of her inner robes and passing it to one of the others to fold. I am sure it is far grander than our little temple, Priestess Qingyue sighed as she started hanging the over-robe, with its train that she had been carrying, up on a life-sized mannequin statue. In a way, she wanted to agree, but the fact that the Grand Shrine here had an actual celestial blossom peach tree, which even the Imperial Courts Great Shrine did not kind of complicated matters. Your peach tree certainly provides a remarkable setting, she said in the end. Ah yes it is actually older than the shrine which was itself here long before Blue Water City was founded, Senior Priestess Renfei murmured, looking a little proud. Several efforts have been made by unscrupulous parties to steal it away, but they have never succeeded. Rumour has it that a villainous Dao Ascendant was struck dead by lightning once, for daring to seize a sprig of blossom. No cuttings have been given? she asked, surprised in all honesty. Or trees grown from seeds? Peaches are granted occasionally, when it bears fruit, but they are now only dispensed to honour old agreements, or to those the tree itself deems worthy. The last time one was given away for gain was some eight thousand years ago I believe. It was purchased at great expense for the fiance of that Shu Bao, to be given as a wedding gift for her marriage to Lord Shu Given what occurred after with the Demoness, no others have been given out since, Senior Priestess Renfei explained. I see, she replied in the end, rather diplomatically. She just about knew what the woman was referring to C a political mess from the early days of the current generational span. Unlike Huang JiLao or Lu Seong, however, she had little interest in such ancient history. It was really only interesting in any case because it was mixed up in the rise of Cang Di to the apex of their current generation, it being persistently rumoured that the reason the Shu Pavilions Ancestral Elders kept him there was to spit in the eye of all those who had derided the Pavilion over that matter C especially the Din clan. It is old history anyway, the senior priestess added with a wry smile. And when you say worthy? she asked, curious. You have to pluck them from the tree yourself. If you are worthy, you can. If not you cannot, Priestess Lianwen added with a bright smile. That makes me wonder about the peach trees in the auction, she remarked, curious as to whether those were somehow related. -Did the shrine here put them out for some reason? Oh those They probably come from the Orchid Pavilion, another of the priestesses, Jingmei, who had taken the ceremonial crown off her at this point and was placing it on the head of the life-sized statue, interjected. -Orchid Pavilion? She frowned, trying to recall who that might be and largely failing. They will not have had much to do with your visit, publicly, Senior Priestess Renfei added, again somehow managing to read her expression rather well. The Pavilion Mistress Fan Mei was the woman in the green and white gown during the ceremony, Priestess Lianwen murmured. -Oh Focusing back on who had been there, she did have some impression of an ethereal woman with golden hair, dressed in a green gown, embroidered with white orchids, her face obscured by a veil. She had been standing towards the front, largely ignored by those around Envoy Qiao. For all that they are the second-oldest sect this side of the Great Mount, they mostly keep to themselves, politically, Senior Priestess Renfei observed. After the Blue Gate School? she asked. Ahaha Priestess Changxing, who she was fairly sure was the second most senior among the group after Renfei, actually laughed, then caught herself and shook her head. I can see why you might arrive at that misconception, given how that Qiao likes to present things just so, Senior Priestess Renfei remarked, rather dismissively she had to acknowledge. No. After the Cherry Wine Pagoda. The Orchid Pavilion has been in these lands since the early Dun Dynasty C during the later years of Azure Tyrants august reign, another priestess clarified helpfully. She stared blankly at the other woman, fighting back the instinct to retort These words, do you know what they mean? -That is hundreds of thousands of years ago. Wasnt the whole province here abandoned after the wars with the Easten warlords, prior to the Blue Water Sage returning? -And anyway Cherry Wine Pagoda? What is with that sect name? In comparison, the Blue Gate School C in fact, all three surviving schools C are young in years, Senior Priestess Renfei added, cutting off her train of thought. The Lin School was the oldest of them by far, before it got torn down by Priestess Qingyue, who had picked up the thread of conversation again, trailed off, looking at her for a long moment. -By my Imperial Brother Fanshus greed she reflected with a soft sigh, being somewhat familiar with that local tale now. Truly, his talent is causing others problems Well, the Lin School had an inauspicious fate at the end, a sad tale but just as things rise, so must they also fall, the senior priestess remarked with a soft sigh of her own. This is the will of heaven, the other six priestesses murmured. Well, that is you unrobed, Senior Priestess Renfei remarked, rather more brightly, as the two youngest-looking priestesses, Zhenli and Qingyue, took the last of the under-robes away, leaving her largely naked in the small hall. If you will follow me, we will purify you in the sacred pool, then Your Imperial Highness has completed her part. Sighing, she bowed to the spirit wood statue, now garbed as she had been, and the altar before it, on which were laid out most of the pieces of symbolic jewellery, then followed Renfei as she exited the hall through a side door and led her down a flight of stairs to another, rock-cut hall. Here, Renfei paused to bow to a carving of a woman on the wall then led her through a second short corridor and then down a winding staircase that took her, by her estimation, back underneath the central plaza, until they exited into a broad, vaulted hall deep in the heart of the outcropping on which the shrine was built. The hall itself was impressive, she had to admit. It ran east to west, with a broad opening, covered by gently drifting drapes, that looked out over the notably brighter ocean. The walls were clad in the same white stone as the pillars around the peach tree above, the carvings between the pillars depicting various scenes of worship at altars and statues, women dancing and even a battle. The dominant feature, though, was easily the crystal-clear, octagonal pool, wreathed with a faint sheen of mist, accessible by steps down into it on all eight sides. Renfei bowed to the rear of the room, where she found there was another statue, this one hidden by a diaphanous curtain embroidered with a golden luan with thirty-three tails, with an altar before it that held a bowl of peaches and several other oddities. Please take off your remaining garments and enter the pool, Princess Lian, Renfei murmured, leading her forward to the nearest steps. She looked at the other woman for a moment, then nodded, following her instruction and removing her light under-garment, which Renfei took and folded expertly. Not quite sure what to expect, she stepped carefully onto the water To her surprise her qi just fell straight through the water, unable to gain any purchase on it at all, and was immediately devoured by the pool. You cannot walk on it, Renfei said politely from nearby, where she was also now disrobing. This room has some very strange properties, especially regarding qi and the senses Curious, she sent a thread of qi out and found that the rock itself repelled it gently, and that her soul sense was also restricted from leaving her body. It wasnt suppression exactly, not in a forceful sense, but she could imagine that it was very difficult to steal anything out of here. So I see, she mused, finally starting down the steps into the pool, which rose to just about her midriff by the time she was standing on the bottom. The water, or at least she had to assume it was water was pleasantly warm and reinvigorating. As she stood in it, she found a small portion of the tiredness and stress of the previous day fading away. Scooping up a handful, she found that Renfei had also disrobed and was now standing in the pool with her, holding a broad ceramic bowl painted with stars and dancing figures. The other six priestesses had also entered the room: Changxing and Lianwen were standing by the door, Qingyue was doing something at the altar at the rear of the hall while Zhenli and Jingmei stood nearby watching. Yingfa, for her part, had disrobed as well and entered the pool after them. I will purify you now, Renfei stated formally. Bowing her head, she let the senior priestess pour water from the bowl over her, murmuring a different prayer softly under her breath for several moments. May the Great Mother, Mother to the Sovereigns, watch over you, Renfei proclaimed at last, passing the bowl to Yingfa. Taking her by the shoulders, Renfei gently bade her lie back so she was floating, looking at the ceiling, which unlike the walls was painted like the night sky, holding a ring of twelve glittering constellations picked out in precious materials. May she be your constant guardian, through every possession and every life She let the senior priestess submerge her, watching as the constellations shifted with the change in perspective. For a brief moment, the seven constellations across the graded azure to purple ceiling connected to form a great mountain; the most supreme, the Star of Guidance, becoming the gate at its peak C a shadow beyond heaven, beyond the extremity of the chronogram itself where a pair of moons, one silver and one gold, hung in the sky like eyes, looking down over tall buildings amid lofty, misty peaks whose pine forests reverberated with the echoes of celestial song The whole transformation was almost like She found herself looking at her own reflection in the water as the moment passed Just remember what I said and keep our heart The words drifted into her mind, spoken by her reflection, which was not her, but her older self just as she had seen in the strange mirror! With a gasp of shock, she tried to find her footing and flailed slightly before doing so, guided by the hands of the priestess. Easy its a bit disorientating Renfei murmured, helping her stand. W-what just? she gasped out loud, hoping it wasnt a problem. The Queen Mother bestows a blessing upon all those who present themselves to her, the senior priestess said simply. It is not for me, or anyone else, to know what the Star of Guidance has shown you. It is a truth for you alone, on this most auspicious day. She stared at the other woman, but she just looked impassive, so all she could do was exhale and collect herself. It takes everyone differently, the woman remarked. Everyone sees something? she asked at last. What is seen, is for each person alone. I will reiterate: do not speak of it C to anyone, not even me, Senior Priestess Renfei said softly, even as she led her by the hand out of the pool. Standing on the floor again, she stared up at the ceiling again, but it was as it had been. Here, Priestess Zhenli murmured, interrupting her reverie to pass her a towel. You will need to dry yourself off the mortal way. In silence, she took the towel and did as instructed, wiping off the water and wringing the worst of it out of her long black hair. You can dress yourself again, Senior Priestess Renfei added with a half-smile. She had a moment of irrational annoyance, as she wondered if the older woman was deliberately messing with her, but she quashed it quickly and nodded in thanks then realised she had not been allowed to bring any storage devices with her. Your ring, talismans and other effects are over there, the senior priestess remarked helpfully, gesturing to a table by the wall, where they were both sitting on a jade tray. Wringing the last of the water out of her hair, she nodded politely and walked over to them, quickly took out some simple garments C undergarments, a light-weight blue-green gown, slippers and a head veil to hide her damp hair C and put them on. Once she was done, the senior priestess bowed to her, then gestured for Priestess Qingyue to escort her back upstairs. As she left, however, she fancied she caught Renfei staring at the pool with a faint frown marring her beautiful face. They walked in silence back up the stairs to the hall she had gotten changed in, where an acolyte was placing a tray of tea and food on the table for them. Would you like some refreshment? Priestess Qingyue asked, waving for her to help herself. Thank you, she murmured, walking over and accepting a cup from the acolyte. Sipping it, it had a cool, refreshing taste somewhat at odds with it being hot tea. It is made from the petals of the peach tree, the priestess added, accepting a cup of her own. Princess, the other acolyte murmured, there is a messenger here from Envoy Qiao? We will receive him shortly, the priestess said, sitting down and helping herself to some of the rice and lotus leaf rolls stuffed with raw fish that she was coming to recognise as the staple snack of the province at this point. Do you know what his message is? Um the messenger is a woman Priestess Qingyue, the acolyte remarked. They did not relay their message saying it was for the Princess and priestesses. Oh, well that makes it all better then, Priestess Qingyue replied with a beatific smile that was somehow thoroughly terrifying. Show her in Uh the acolyte actually took a step backwards then scurried out again. You could have just sent her away? she said at last, pouring herself another cup of the tea. Probably, but we are not exactly new to the games of your Imperial Envoy, Priestess Qingyue chuckled, although she caught hints of disdain underneath the good cheer. -I wonder what that is about? she mused. Indeed, the senior priestess, who had just entered the room, murmured, cutting off her opportunity to ask. Envoy Qiao is really excelling of late The senior priestess trailed off as the acolyte returned. Princess, Priestesses, Lady Huang Shi Yuimei, the acolyte announced, bowing deeply to the room. Imperial Princess, Shi Yuimei, who had entered just after the acolyte, said, bowing formally to her. The Imperial Envoy hopes you will join the banquet, and extend your invitation to the honoured priestesses, that everyone might offer them a salute of thanks. -Oh come on she grumbled to herself, seeing immediately where this was going. Do they just plan to have me mired up in these tedious events all week? I must regretfully decline, she replied, affecting to look a bit drained. I have been busied with a number of matters as of late and now devotedly performed the great ritual for a whole day on behalf of others, so I ask that Envoy Qiao be understanding. The tone of her reply, however, wasnt a request. There will be many disappointed people, Shi Yuimei murmured, giving her a slightly judging look. Many good folk and important benefactors are in attendance It would not be appropriate, the senior priestess replied. We, who venerate the Queen Mother of the West, cannot be seen to hold secular affection, no matter how worthy. This is a precedent that cannot be set. Envoy Qiao understands this. If others do not, they can be reminded of it. I see, Huang Shi Yuimei murmured. In any case, the Imperial Court asks that the Princess officiate The formal representative of the Court in the province is Duke Qiao, she pointed out. Unless he wishes to resign his post and allow me to appoint a new Duke in his stead, he can officiate over this just fine. Shi Yuimei stared at her dully for a moment, then opened her mouth to reply Huang JiLao is more than sufficient, she added, cutting the other woman off before she could speak again. Unless they wish to make this into a formal ritual as well, in which case, I am very willing to issue a declaration on behalf of the Empress that all people of Blue Water City acknowledge the Imperial Seal and attend a banquet for as long as that ritual takes? Uh Shi Yuimei stared at her slightly wide-eyed now, which brought a warm fuzzy feeling to her heart. -Yes, we can do that as well. I do have an Imperial Seal on my person, she sneered. Perhaps a week of religious banquets, funded by the Imperial Envoys estate, honouring our August Imperial Mothers contribution to the prosperity of Eastern Azure? With gifts presented on her behalf by all eminent persons? she added, just to twist the knife a bit deeper. In this season, spirit fruit of superlative quality are acknowledged to be appropriate. I understand that several remarkable trees were just recently presented to our person by Envoy Qiao, and I can think of no more fitting offering to our Imperial Mother. She would certainly acknowledge Blue Water Province personally for such a generous gift. Huang Shi Yuimei stared at her dully. Please relay that to Envoy Qiao, she said sweetly, withdrawing the aforementioned seal from her talisman and holding it up for a moment. Huang Shi Yuimei, to her amusement, refused to look at it. Oh the senior priestess murmured. You can also relay to the Imperial Envoy that if Prince Dun Fanshu wishes to come and pluck a peach from the tree, we will not stop him. If he is worthy, he is more than welcome to try. Huang Shi Yuimei stared at the priestess even more dully than she had at her, then bowed and retreated, unable to hide the slightly haunted look shadowing her face. Dun Fanshu wants one of the peaches? she asked, only slightly shocked, given she was well acquainted with the Third Crown Princes ego. Worse, they want us to give him a peach, Senior Priestess Renfei clarified with a wry laugh. which is not the same as coming and plucking it yourself, she noted. Indeed, Priestess Qingyue agreed. It is not. What happens if he fails? she asked. Then he was not worthy, Senior Priestess Renfei deadpanned, before taking a sip of her tea. As amusing as it would be, she mused, -for a proud asshole like Dun Fanshu, that would be worse than actually trying to kill him, that is not exactly a game without consequences. Indeed, the senior priestess murmured, her tone suggesting that the consequences would not be for the Grand Shrine. -I wonder where her confidence there comes from? she mused to herself. Fanshu is the Empresss son. It is not like he does not have the qualifications and the Wuli branch of the Huang clan, from which the Empress hails, has actual links to the Turquoise Pond, who might as well be the physical manifestation of the Queen Mothers will -Unless that is the point? That is why we have always stayed aloof from the local politics, Renfei added blandly. Something Envoy Qiao is usually more circumspect regarding. -Is that why you are quite happy to tell me? she pondered. Or am I reading too much into it? Will what you said actually work? Priestess Qingyue added, looking at her with some amusement. Unless they want to give me the entire crop from all the spirit trees at the Golden Dragon Auction, yes, she remarked, sipping her tea. Do not underestimate the lack of desire of a bunch of proud old men to have to give toasts and expensive gifts, and kowtow formally, to young women, while receiving nothing but platitudes in return. Indeed, she only had to wait about five minutes before an acolyte returned, informing her that Envoy Qiao would lead the banquet, and that there would be a toast on her behalf, as gratitude for her performing the ritual. No mention was made of anything grander, much as she had expected. Nor was any mention made regarding Dun Fanshu, which, again, she had expected. That latter revelation was an interesting hot gourd in any case, because she was fairly sure, turning it over in her mind as they sipped tea and made further polite conversation with Renfei, Qingyue and then, when she also came to join them, Zhenli, that that was some kind of little test. It was information that could be easily traced back to probably a very small number of sources and leaking it, while potentially amusing, would, if it found its way back to her, cause a lot of headaches, which might, she considered, also be the reason she had been told. Finally, after her third cup of tea, and after the plate of tasty rice and raw fish rolls had been replenished a second time, she considered that she could probably not hide here all day. Is there a way out of the shrine that doesnt lead me right through a banquet full of elders who are vexed that their plotting got disrupted? she asked Qingyue. Oh, yes, Qingyue nodded. The Grand Shrine adjoins the Blue Water Gardens. The personal shrines for the Star of Wonder and the Star of Beauty are down there. I can escort you down if you want, Priestess Zhenli added, after swallowing down a roll and coughing lightly. Perhaps best leave that to an acolyte, Senior Priestess Renfei murmured, from where she was now sitting reading a book on the other side of the room. Eh its fine, Zhenli replied. Anyway, the princess is our shrines guest. What hosts would we be if we just pointed her in the direction of the exit and told her not to get lost! Renfei eyed the younger woman, then nodded. Looking between them all, she was again struck by how the apparently clear hierarchy of the different priestesses was not as clear-cut as it seemed. Renfei, as the Priestess of Guidance, might have been expected to be the most senior, but Zhenli, who was Priestess of Might, frequently just ignored what she said, or only gave token thought to it. Not that we are trying to kick you out, Qingyue, who was Priestess of Beauty, added with a polite cough of her own. Zhenli pouted and nodded, before adding apologetically to her. Sorry, I didnt mean it like that, although I dont think you have had a proper tour of the Grand Shrine, have you? I have not, she conceded, accepting the apology. You and that pretty young lord from the Huang clan have been asking all sorts of questions about old ruins, yet you didnt come visit one of the actual old ruins? Zhenli added. Actual? she blinked. Did you think this shrine got built here because the view was good? Actually, I am pretty sure they did build it here because the view was good, Renfei pointed out. The only place with a better view is the peak of the massif on Little Harbour, and that has also been occupied for as long as there have been people in and around Yin Eclipse, or so it seems. Oh? she frowned, recalling that she had been offered a tour of the Kun estate up there yet never actually got it in the end, thanks to the various demands on her time. There are various old estates up there, like the Kun clans? Oh yes, Renfei nodded. The Kun one is among the most spectacular as well, Qingyue mused. The Blue Jade Courtyard in particular is a source of much angst to the Imperial Envoy, who would rather love to claim he has the biggest collection of the stuff this side of the Teng Strait but for that pesky estate, Zhengli added impishly. I am sure as a princess, you see many marvels, Renfei added. But much like the peach tree here, the Blue Water Pagoda in the grand gardens below and the Ling Gate, the Blue Jade Courtyard is one of the few sights you will not see elsewhere. They talked for a while longer about that, before Zhenli and Qingyue did escort her to see the ruins, or at least, those she had not already seen, because the chamber below the tree was apparently part of it, pool and all. She wasnt sure what to expect really, but a glittering arborundum gazebo some twenty feet wide, set into the cliff below the shrine and covered in possibly millions of intricate carvings of flowers and the like was not it. In the middle of the semicircular space, there was a statue of a woman reclining on a kind of stone chair carved with images of the rising sun. Her flesh was all purest white marble, her hair deep golden amber, her eyes picked out with almost life-like vividness. Most notable though, was that she was half naked, her lower body covered by a flowing robe of blue jade, again engraved with a sun picked out in threads of silver and gold. Her left hand rested on a lantern, shaped from the same golden stone as her hair, within which she could see a phenomenally lifelike representation of a flame in the shape of a ram. In her right arm rested a tablet onto which was inscribed four moon runes: Balance, Stratagem, Yin and most bizarrely Sun. It was only on the second look, thinking that this statue was remarkably similar, stylistically, to the rainbow woman from the auction, that she noticed the symbol on her forehead. Staring at that was even stranger in a way, because it didnt really translate itself as the one on the other statue had done. Instead, it gave her a subtle sense of scheming or manipulation, but also a feeling of oppressive awe and wonder, almost a regal aura in fact, worthy of the haughtiest of princesses in the Imperial Court, while hinting at something subversively beautiful connecting scheme and royal. Beautiful Schemer? she muttered at last, arriving at a translation that was rather odd, honestly, as a name. It was undeniably disconcerting, and made her wonder if it wasnt somehow her own preconceptions or status in some way that was affecting how it interpreted itself to her. That the womans casual nudity and vaguely enticing figure led her to feel inadequate to a mere statue was also The most common reading is actually Distinguished Strategist, Qingyue remarked with some amusement. but how it is read changes on whether it is a man or a woman observing it, Zhenli added. Most women see a negative-sounding name C schemer, vixen, deceiver, subversive woman like you just did, while men are enamoured of her and see Royal Beauty, or Distinguished Strategist or Beautiful or Guiding Light or the like. Oh I see, she nodded, shivering slightly, thinking back to the small statue in the auction. If anything, that effect had been even more pronounced than this was, but somehow this felt more personal? I think it is the nudity, and the posture, she muttered at last. Yes it is exceptionally enticing, Qingyue grinned, pointing at the womans right hand, which rested in her lap, and was pulling the edge of her robe away from her right thigh, exposing it almost to her waist she realised. Almost deliberately so It is quite remarkable really how it goes out of its way to toy with you. If you squint, you can see the symbol actually extends into the carvings on her skin, Zhenli added, pointing at the womans pale leg. They are the greatest allure and puzzle associated with this strange relic of a bygone era. Narrowing her eyes, she had to move her head a little, but soon saw what the priestess meant. The womans white skin held the faintest ghostly lines of blue-green and purple iridescence, swirling across her body in ways that drew the eye very prominently to her thighs, hips breasts -Fates, how is a statue actually making me feel inadequate? she complained, giving herself a shake as her heart rate inexplicably quickened. The patterns themselves were reminiscent of those on a peacocks tails as well, and, as she traced one, she found that each feather finished at the forehead, their eyes merging with the symbol there. What is so special about them? she asked at last. Beyond their ability to make you feel profoundly uncomfortable? Zhenli just giggled, making her wonder if the pair had come to show her this just to see what she would make of it, although it was interesting. Well if you take those designs and paint them on your body, they enhance a persons ability to use Heart Force, Qingyue remarked, so offhandedly she nearly thought she imagined it. And you just have this sitting out here, like this? she asked dully. And tell me? It wont do you any good, Zhenli murmured, looking at the statue with some amusement. Whoever made this intended for it to be seen and very strange things have happened historically when others tried to take it away or covet it. Oh of course, she nodded, recalling the strange effects the elders had talked about during the tour of the items found in the various ruins around the province. Similarly, every person who has copied those patterns received a slightly different benefit, be they man or woman, Zhenli murmured. Though to get the benefits each person has to comprehend the markings themselves and paint them So you cannot copy what someone else has comprehended, she mused. Indeed, and once you attain comprehensions from this statue, it is very hard to use any other Heart Force method, Zhenli agreed. And the methods occasionally gained, where others have spoken of them, are said to be as challenging to advance as physical cultivation, Qingyue added. I see, she nodded, understanding now. No wonder it is not more popular. The priestess who founded our shrine here believed that this statue, the ruins within the cliff with the pond, and the peach tree above were all related, especially the statue, given the possible names have associations with all Seven Stars Qingyue elaborated. So they do she murmured, staring at the symbol again. Thus, the conclusion was that she had to be someone important to the Queen Mother? Yes, Qingyue agreed. So we keep this place tended and people come and study her, or venerate her, and occasionally they have some small achievement where they might have had no other opportunity to do so, bringing them that little bit closer to the Queen Mother, and perhaps that is enough. Ah the rain is picking up again, Zhenli added, pulling out a colourful umbrella and looking skywards with a faint scowl. Even as the priestess said it, a few fat drops of wet rain passed straight through her qi armour and splashed off her face. Just because the rains from the east have mostly passed, doesnt make the water falling from the sky any less wet, Qingyue remarked, adjusting her own umbrella. Curious, she swept her soul sense out again and found it foundered within the distance it took her to send it to the far side of the small courtyard carved out of the cliff face. I see soul sense is also still restricted, she mused, withdrawing an umbrella from her storage ring. That comes and goes. The rain has lasted over a week, so the residual qi from the mountains will affect everything for days yet, Zhenli clarified, echoing what she recalled Kun Juni and Ling Yu saying at the dinner they had had only a few days ago, although it felt like far longer. Well, let us head on down, Qingyue said. Queen Mother willing, it will pass in a few minutes. It didnt take them that long to reach the bottom of the cliff, where a sprawling complex of shrine buildings and temples threaded their way out into the broad swathe of now rain-obscured greenery that was the grand gardens of Blue Water City. The Blue Water Pavilion, the closest thing that Blue Water City had to a legitimate tourist attraction, was just about visible in the middle still, as she followed the two priestesses along paved paths between groves of spirit vegetation and walled temples until they finally reached an ornate gate guarded by two rather bored and very wet female shrine guardians in their now familiar turquoise armour. We will have to leave you here, Qingyue said, giving her a polite salute as they stopped in the shelter of a broad-roofed pagoda by the gate. Indeed, Senior Sister Renfei will complain if we wander off today especially given our excuse for not going to that dinner was that it was secular, Zhenli agreed, mirroring the salute. If you want to come back and stare at that statue, just ask for us, Qingyue added. It is open to everyone, because this is the Queen Mothers will, that all those who seek her may do so free and unfettered, to find their prosperity as life takes them, but it is also kind of in a strange part of the complex these days. I see, she nodded, reflecting that JiLao would certainly find it interesting, given the Huang clans links to the Queen Mother. In that case, thank you for guiding me around. Not at all, Qingyue murmured. Enjoy the rest of your day They saluted her a second time, then, as she watched, both turned and set off back through the rain, in the direction of the nearest shrine complex. Returning their salute, she looked around then set off in rather aimless fashion down the paths into the gardens, rather relieved that the rain, while it did not vanish entirely, did lessen again after a few minutes, to return to a light, misty drizzle. She could see why the locals liked them: they showed off the region''s heritage in spiritual plants admirably, and had clearly been the inspiration for the layout used by the Golden Dragon Teahouse in the auction. -So much for them hoping the rain was gone, she reflected wryly, noting quite a few bedraggled cultivators sheltering in pagodas or under trees as she walked. It was hard to say, in the end, how long she wandered through the gardens for. In the intermittent rain and the hiss of the greenery, moved by the slightly cooler sea breeze, it was easy to lose yourself, especially in her case, when her thoughts were rather unsettled anyway. The question of why they were here had been slowly percolating in her mind even before they arrived on Yin Eclipse. However, with the procession of obstacles, big and small, that seemed to be cropping up in their path especially her path, of late, that slow gestation had turned into something rather more malicious. It had started, she had to admit, with the orchid in the Blue Gate School which had promoted the very real worry that she could not rely on her imperial guards. That had morphed into the various machinations of the Imperial Envoy, her other imperial siblings and whatever the Din clan were up to Those guards were still with her, she was sure. They had not come to the shrine, at least openly, or been visible around the Golden Dragon, but since she started walking she had had, through a talisman for the imperial guards that she held on her person, the awareness that two other holders were nearby. Even that would be just another week of imperial politics, though, were it not for the plot on the auction, which so very many people were determined to hold up as anti-Imperial sentiment, or agitation from the Azure Astral Authority, pushing back at her presence. Her own hunch there was that it was indeed anti-Imperial but, more precisely, also anti-Lian Jing. Now she was stuck doing high profile hand waving, which was in fact a princesss usual task, but not often to the degree which Envoy Qiao and others were finding for her to do. If she didnt know JiLao quite as well as she did, she would have honestly suspected that much of this trip was designed to deliberately drive a wedge between him and her. He had been off doing all sorts of things, chasing leads down and she, who was ostensibly the senior partner in this trip had been stuck with all the difficulties. When she put it all together in her head, wandering down paved paths between carefully curated beds of spirit vegetation, it was hard for her not to arrive at the conclusion that there were those out there that knew more about what was going on with whatever her Imperial Uncle, Dun Jian, had sent them here to achieve than she or Huang JiLao did, and they did not want to see them make progress It was in that strange state of mind, wandering along, turning her personal message talisman over in her hands, that she wandered into a broad plaza and found Lingsheng, standing there, watching a group of what appeared to be twenty monkeys, all practicing martial arts She had to stop for a moment and shake her head, such was the oddity of the scene, as twenty monkeys all holding rather gnarly staffs spun them in unison and gave a roughly coordinated shriek as they executed the basic martial form. -Do I even want to know? she mused, watching as Lingsheng walked over to one and bonked them on the head with her own stick, pointing at their feet, which when she replayed the scene in her head, had been the wrong way around. You seem lost? a voice behind her spoke. She turned in surprise, narrowly avoiding dropping the message talisman into the grass. The person asking wasnt someone she could seewith her soul sense, which made her panic for a split second until she realised the woman was sitting a few metres to her right side and that in the rain, she had reflexively turned the wrong way. -How embarrassing, she grimaced. Looking at the speaker, she saw a woman, a flawless beauty actually, with deep blue eyes and platinum-gold hair, plaited loosely with a few strange white flowers in it that she couldn''t identify, sitting on a rock beneath a large kobbin tree. The blue-grey robe the woman wore was somewhat eccentric, in a style vaguely reminiscent of the western continents fashion, but more flowing and lighter. It bore the repeating motif of a moon and three stars, rising above a wavy ocean. Most disconcertingly, there was no aura about the seated woman at all that she could discern; it was as if she was both there and somehow just there, entirely without presence, yet also evoking a sort of odd reality that was rather disconcerting. She tried to grasp for someone to compare it to, but no other senior, not even those reclusive experts in the Imperial Court, had that kind of presence that she could recall. Sorry, I misspoke. You just seemed lost, the woman said, apologising to her, though the way she stressed lost left her a little off-kilter. No not at all, she said after a moment of collecting her thoughts, I was just taking in the morning and the gardens. It is a beautiful day, the woman agreed, looking around at the misty gardens in the light rain. I find this place to be curiously at odds with its first impressions. It is? she frowned, because beautiful day was not how she would have chosen to describe today, or even any day since she had arrived here. -I dont think I have even seen sunshine for more than a few seconds since we got off the dragonship, she complained to herself. They made this place, these gardens, to mirror the beauty of the mountains. Yet they accidentally made it mirror so much more than that, the woman mused. I have come here a lot of over the years. The pagoda is like the one in my hometown. -Where is this going? she wondered. Yes, it is interesting, she agreed, trying to get some purchase on the conversation. Haha the woman laughed, a bright, gentle sound that immediately drew her to think of her mother, for some slightly odd reason. You kids are all the same. You see but you do not see. One day you will, heavens willing. I dont believe I know Seniors name? she asked, trying not to let any annoyance creep in. The woman smiled faintly, but remained silent for long enough that she was starting to suspect that she might have somehow annoyed her A name hmm she mused at last. Some have called me Dao Mother Bright Dream She flinched and nearly took a step back. -Shit, she actually is some big senior! she cursed in her heart. Nobody would dare claim to be a ''Dao Mother'' or ''Dao Father'' without meaning it. That kind of reputation got tested and frauds got disgraced or died fast. Usually it signified a peak Dao Ascendant, or even a suppressed World Venerate Junior showed Ancestor disrespect, she bowed, wincing inwardly and deciding to play it safe. Even her status as an imperial princess wouldnt help her if she annoyed a Dao Ascension Fairy Ancestor. She schooled her thoughts to not say Old Monster just in time. Female Dao Ascension experts were all notoriously touchy about their age, and the most terrifying Dao Ascension Old Ancestors in their world at the moment were all female. Fairy Meng, Demoness Mo, Lady Xiao, Lady Kai and Lady Shan. It was, now that she listed them, sort of embarrassing that there were none from the Dun on that list. There had been no mention of anyone of this calibre on the continent. Unbidden, her eyes flickered over to Lingsheng, who was still instructing the monkeys, ignoring them completely. -Her mother is Fairy Sovereign Sky Song. Is this woman some reclusive elder from Zhi Zhi Mountain? Is Senior affiliated with an influence here? she asked, as politely as she could. I see the doubt in your eyes, the beautiful woman chuckled. I do not need your respect, Princess; I merely thought you looked a bit lost and wondered if you would like to chat but I see now is not the time. Ah Jing! a familiar male voice echoed through the trees nearby. Turning, she saw Huang JiLao of all people hurrying over. Apologies, Fairy Bright Dream my friend She was about to say was rude, but the woman caught her bow and stopped her. Her hand was warm like the summer sun. She could feel it through her sleeve even. You dropped this, Bright Dream said, passing her the talisman, which she realised had fallen from her hand into the grass. I will leave you to your friend, she added, her voice carrying a faint echo of amusement. Time with friends is precious after all I The woman was gone even as she started to speak again, as if she had never been there. Up in the tree, a squirrel chittered, birds called, the garden hummed again the two guards standing nearby were clearly visible. She had to quiet her suddenly racing heart. She hadnt realised it before, but there had been no birdsong or insects, or anything, noticeable when she was talking to the woman. Not Lingsheng, not the monkeys not even the rain -Was I caught inside her moment the whole time? she wondered, not sure if she should feel scared at not realising it, or angry that she had left as soon as Huang JiLao appeared. -And the shadows ''noticed'' nothing What is it? she asked JiLao, not bothering to hide her annoyance. Nothing, I just came Huang JiLao trailed off, spotting Lingsheng and the monkeys, who were all watching them with piercing dark eyes now. Oh Princess, JiLao! Lingsheng also turned, spotting her and giving them both a wave with her stick. I JiLao trailed off, staring hard at her hand She paused. The talisman was in her hand. She had had it out, yes and dropped it. She stared at the talisman. On the surface, it looked perfectly normal and she had not really looked at it closely when she was just playing with it in her hands while she walked, thinking things over, but the enchantments on it now were totally dispersed and the messages in it were all gone. As a talisman, it was nothing that special, just an item given to her by her Imperial Uncle when he had first taken her under his wing when she was maybe eight or nine, to begin instruction. -When did that happen? she gawked. Was it her? She had dropped it, and Fairy Bright Dream had picked the talisman back up and touched her sleeve. However, even the soul binding on the talisman was gone and she had not sensed anything at all, which realistically should have been impossible. She tried to store it in her storage ring, and found that it wouldnt Thinking quickly, she shoved it into the pocket of her robe, before JiLao, or anyone else, could see it properly and ask questions she didnt necessarily want to answer, even if she could. Something happened to it. I guess it had a defect. Ill have to trouble you to get a new one tomorrow, she told him, turning to take in the garden and replaying the womans words in her mind. They had seemed innocuous, but why did she suddenly have a sense of foreboding? A defect? JiLao frowned. Wasnt it a gift from your Imperial Uncle? It was I guess, she murmured, glad of the rain suddenly and the fact that she was not really looking at him, or in the direction of Lingsheng, because surely her expression was a bit off. Anyway, why are you here? she asked, turning the topic away from the inexplicable talisman, which found itself added to the end of a rapidly growing list of circumstances she was coming to think of as anti-Lian Jing. Oh your Imperial Uncle Jian tried to reach you and couldnt, Huang JiLao grimaced. Apparently the weather here interfered with his ability to act more directly and you are the given point of contact by more immediate means While JiLao didnt quite look at her in a judging manner, his expression was somewhat put out, she had to admit. He did? she frowned, moving on from that point. What about? The message sent didnt say, but we have another problem of sorts, or maybe it is what your Imperial Uncle wanted to speak to us about, Huang Jilao scowled. Some of those he was collaborating with in the Huang clan have sent helpers of their own and, well, some of them are here already; that is why the Envoy wanted you to come to the banquet. The first group, from the White Storm Sect, arrived yesterday evening and are now guests of honour there, courtesy of Huang Ryuun. Tan Fang? she asked, grasping for the name of the disciple from that sect who had hung out with Huang JiLao some years prior. He is coming, Huang JiLao answered with a nod. Though only because I asked him to C personally. The ones sent officially will be trouble, I suspect. The White Storm Sect was not a true top tier influence, not like the Jade Gate Court, Pill Sovereign Sect or Shu Pavilion; however, they made up for that by being thoroughly controlled by a Heavenly Clan, the Huang in this case. The problem, though, in this instance was that her Imperial Uncle was only influential with one sub-sect of the Huang clan, and the White Storm Sect was an influence of the Huang Heavenly Clans core, not a particular branch and thus marched very much to its own internal tune. Who are they sending? she asked, given Huang JiLao really was unusually agitated. The sects Supreme Elder has sent Yan Ju, one of their more promising Mortal World Ascenders, with strong links to the Myriad Herb Association along with a dozen others to support your Imperial Uncles endeavour, Huang JiLao elaborated with an ever-deepening scowl. The one who killed Huang Jurong in the last Dragon Pillar trial? She almost flinched as Lingsheng, with a small white and black monkey perched on her head, appeared like a ghost beside them. Erm yes, that Yan Ju, Dao Daughter, Huang JiLao muttered, stepping away from Lingsheng slightly. -Ah, that will be why he is angry, she mused, recalling that Huang Jurong and Huang JiLao had been if not friends, certainly long-standing acquaintances. My uncle has to know that Yan Ju is not someone who has a good relationship with the Wuli branch she murmured, giving him a pat on the shoulder in sympathy. Certainly, Huang JiLao remarked rather resignedly. However, I rather suspect he has little, if anything, to do with this. This has its roots in Huang clan politics outside his control. The Supreme Elder himself is from the core clan, but both his daughters are close to young masters from the Hong branch. Fates preserve us from clan politics, she groaned. Of course Dun and Din clan politics were not enough for whatever this is. Now we have Huang clan politics messing with it as well? The disturbing spectre emerging in the back of her mind in that regard was her Imperial Brother Fanshu, whose name was appearing far too much for her liking of late and who was up to his wretched neck in the political games of both his mothers and fathers clans. Quite, Lingsheng, who was now feeding the monkey a spirit fruit, agreed.

~ Kun Juni C West Flower Picking Town ~
It is time for you to depart for the Patriarchs banquet Standing in front of the full-length mirror in her apartments within the Kun estates in West Flower Picking Town, Kun Juni fought back a sigh and nodded to the maid who had just entered her room, ignoring the fact that the woman had used no honorific. Usually, someone of her position would be afforded at least a Senior Miss or Clan Daughter, but the Supreme Elder, her half-uncle Kun Xuanhai, had ruled some time ago that servants were to address her as just another young woman of the Kun clan so only those of her immediate household or well-disposed to her father usually bothered with a proper honorific. It was petty and mean-spirited but it was also the Supreme Elders decree, so even her father could not overrule it without the support of the other elders which he would not get. I am aware, thank you, she replied, when the maid made no move to leave. The woman bowed slightly and retreated out of the room, leaving her to stare at her reflection in the mirror again. She had intended to just use the gown she had worn when meeting Princess Lian, as she had for the reception the previous evening, but instead her half-uncle had asked his wife Xing Lifen for assistance. Xingjuans mother had graciously picked out the gown she was now stuck wearing from those within the family vault and made it widely known, even before she had seen it, that the clan was loaning her a treasured spirit gown, for the great occasion. It was a nice dress, one that had been gifted to her grandmother Kun Liang. Far superior to any spirit gown she had, it was patterned in vibrant blue and silver spirit silks with the embroidered Kun dancing up its hems to transform into a great roc, the wings of which swept across the majority of the upper part of the dress, picked out in shimmering gold and copper threads. It was a dress designed to make a statement The problem was that it showed far too much bosom for what she was usually happy with and the skirts were split almost halfway up her thigh, which meant she really had to watch how she walked. -This is absolutely a dress picked out by some lecherous old men for a young woman to wear in their presence, she grumbled, turning this way and that, looking at it. Adjusting the veil, she pulled the skirt down a bit lower, so it hid most of the exposed flesh, and sighed deeply, re-affixing the platinum-gold, winged crown that accompanied the dress so that it properly secured the veil, which it usually did not, then replaced the various ornate jewelled hair pins that held it all in place. Her aunt had even picked out her hairstyle, with tasteful bangs of her long dark-brown hair framing her face and the majority plaited and held up at the back of her head exposing, again, the fact that the upper portion of the gown was also backless. Yep absolutely a gown selected by old men, she muttered, before using her fingers to massage her expression into a pretty smile which never reached her eyes. That, or my aunt is trying to get me noticed by some thirsty-eyed young noble attending this, just so I can be married off to secure Xingjuans place in the younger generation. It was hard to decide in her mind which theory was worse, given both were probably true on some level. Finally, she took the Clan Lady talisman, which was actually her mothers who was in Blue Water City right now along with her father, having apparently agreed to come out of seclusion to attend the ritual for the prosperity of the province being undertaken by Princess Lian, and placed it at the front of the crown where it was clearly visible. Spinning on the spot, she watched the gown shimmer as the skirts fanned out a final time, then stalked out of her rooms, pushing the doors open hard enough that the maid standing outside was forced to step back smartly. Watch it, she snapped, her usual good humour gone for the moment. If you ruin my gown Ill tell grandmother. The maid stared at her dubiously, but did bow in apology. The threat was fairly idle, truth be told. Her grandmother, Kun Liang, had largely been in cultivation retreat for as long as she could recall, rarely bothering to communicate with the clan as a whole, except to demand some rare spirit herb or ask about some event. From her own experiences attending her, probably her grandmother would care next to nothing for the gown, which had likely been donated to the clan treasury because it was diplomatically awkward for her to be seen to dislike it, and just tell her to grow a pair. -Not that anyone is in any doubt I have those, wearing this, she reflected sourly as two other maids hurried to catch up and pick up the hem of the dress. Young Lady Kun, the ceremonial guard escort waiting for her saluted smartly at least, though even their gaze lingered a little too long on her figure. -What are the odds this robe has some enchantment in it to actually accent how people look at you? she wondered, burying another sigh as they fell in behind her. And would they have told me, even if I asked? That latter point she doubted, given the whole purpose of this, in her uncles and the various clan elders eyes, was both to really showcase the most glamorous aspects of the Kun clan to others and also to humiliate her in all sorts of subtle little ways in the process. Dressed as she was, she would immediately be the most glamorous young woman C unmarried young woman C in the entire banquet, unless someone from out of town came, at which point her situation was going to turn -Please dont let that happen, she prayed to the fates. The last thing I want is someone trying to set up a fight or some rivalry with some visiting young lady over who is the prettiest person there At least it has stopped raining, one of the guards remarked behind her as they finally made it to the central courtyard of the Kun estate where the carriages C which she noted were still being prepared for use C were waiting. Praise to the Ha another guard added somewhat sarcastically, which got a few chuckles. So just ready to go? she asked the maid behind her, who didnt meet her eyes. YOUNG LADY KUN JUNI! the guards behind her proclaimed, a bit hastily, as she didnt bother to pause for more than those few moments, before stepping out into the courtyard. The words echoed through the courtyard, forcing everyone to stop what they were doing and salute her respectfully. Thanks to the rank talisman, even the few elders standing around had to bow formally although with the salutes came more than their share of lingering eyes. -Have you never seen a beautiful woman before? she thought sourly, surveying the group as they remained bowing. I believe it is customary for clan members to salute the seal? she murmured at last, using some Martial Intent to project her voice. I understand that you are all very informal, when it comes to dealing with my cousin she said, loud enough to be heard in every corner. However, this kind of mistake makes our Kun clan seem small in the eyes of others? Ahem the leader of her ceremonial guard detail nodded and a few of those standing nearby flinched, realising their mistake. CLAN DAUGHTER! CLAN DAUGHTER! CLAN DAUGHTER! The three salutes echoed across the courtyard, not really bringing her any sense of catharsis though it was amusing to watch the gloomy expressions of the elders as they did so. As you were, she remarked blandly, before turning to the nearest elder. Elder Gufan, I was under the impression that we would be ready to depart. On behalf of my father, I am deeply disappointed. Young Miss the elder began. she stared impassively at him. Young Lady is very forthright today, Elder Gufan murmured, correcting himself belatedly. Young Lady has been sent to be the Young Lady of the Kun clan, she pointed out. If Sir Elder cannot fulfil his role, perhaps someone else should? Young Lady jests Elder Gufan muttered. Young Lady does not, she said with as much disdain as she could muster. If we are late, I will ensure you all face a penalty. Elder Gufan stared at her, then bowed and stalked over to the carriages. Looking around again, she sighed softly to herself. It was pathetic, really All too easy to slip back into the mentality she had had fifteen or twenty years ago. Commanding respect worked, but it was just so tiring, and it wasnt true respect in any case. Her reputation with most of the clan elders was so poor anyway that she could probably spit in their tea and it would not decrease their opinion of her, courtesy of her fathers younger brother and his long-seated ambition to become clan leader that their grandfather had thwarted. Most of the others in the courtyard were formally dressed as well. The young women all had blue, silver and gold dresses with a riot of wonderful embroidery, while the male disciples selected to attend all wore garb akin to that of martial scholars, with knee-length robes and an over-tunic emblazoned with the clan crest. I heard from my cousin Jinmei that it was because of the ritual, the snippet of conversation drifted into her ears from nearby as she took in those who were there. Indeed, a blessing sent by the Queen Mother, another of the young women from the clan accompanying her agreed. My cousin was there. Apparently it was a wonderful ritual. Young Lady Xingjuan was invited to be part of the chorus a third girl, Kun Shenmei, who was a friend of Xingjuans, added, casting her a sideways look. -Yeah, you only say that because you havent had to kneel there in the rain singing from dawn until dawn, she thought sourly, recalling that the last time she had participated there had also been an occurrence of rains from the east and it hadnt stopped for the ritual. I am sure she sang wonderfully, Shenmeis friend agreed. Truly, she is the pride of our Kun clan even catching the attention of the princess herself Shenmei sighed. The guards beside her glanced at her, one giving an apologetic grimace. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Its fine, she replied, staring up at the blue sky with its threads of grey cloud for a long moment, wondering how long the brief let-up in the weather would actually last. -Id happily take that stress over this, she reflected sourly. Clan Daughter Juni also dined with the princess one of the youths nearby, Kun Caobei, a friend of her cousin Xians if she recalled right, added somewhat defensively on her behalf. Yes, but it was Xingjuan who has gotten all the plaudits Kun Shenmei retorted. and who personally escorted her Imperial Highness around the Kun estates one of Kun Shenmeis companions added haughtily. What can a bossy, talentless old woman like her do to appeal to the princess? another of Xingjuans friends whispered, just loud enough for her to hear Well, she is certainly enticing another girl sneered. Anyone would look enticing in that gown Lady -Indeed, you cannot command true respect, she reflected, heading over to the carriage and leaving the chattering youths, half her age for the most part, behind. Are you finished with the preparations? she asked the other minor clan elder standing with Elder Gufan. We are only driving them down the street, not to Blue Water City Ah yes, Elder Gufan replied. We were just finished. Good then tell them all to get in, she added, getting into the first carriage and sitting down at the front. Of course the junior elder murmured. Is something the matter? the most senior of her guards asked, sitting down opposite her. Oh I just need to get out my ill humour before I spend the whole day smiling for old men, she retorted as the maids got in after her. Ah you look radiant, Fairy Juni! She glanced up to find that Bai Jiang, Ying Ji, and Feng Jinhai were making their way into the carriage. You decided to come after all? she asked, because she had rather suspected they would not bother, given it was a rather formal occasion and nothing much to do with them. You did extend the invitation, and we are here as guests of your Estate so please allow us to follow your lead, Feng Jinhai remarked drily, mostly managing to avoid staring for more than a few seconds. And can I just say that your attire puts many fairy immortals to shame? Indeed, we would be remiss to turn down the kind gesture of a beauty, especially you, who has been so hospitable to us, Bai Jiang added with a grin, settling himself in another of the seats at the side of the carriage. You look every bit the epitome of a daughter of our Kun clan, Ying Ji added, though she noticed he was carefully staring at the wall just behind her ear. Like a bright luan amid common birds -Sometimes, having good observational skills is a real curse, she lamented, noting with some amusement that they were somewhat amateurish when it came to offering platitudes. -Though perhaps that is why I have not found their company to be so onerous, she reflected. Thank you for your kind words, she replied. I hope the day will not be too tiresome. I am sure you would have a more enjoyable time being shown the sights of this town by Miss Jun and Miss Lin. There is always tomorrow, Feng Jinhai remarked with slight smile. And this is indeed a grand event as does not happen very often! Indeed, Ying Ji agreed. Apparently there is talk of a tournament, and a pill competition organized as well, in the Patriarchs honour? Both will surely be a sight. And this way, you get to say you personally invited someone from the core influence of the Bai clan, Bai Jiang added with a mischievous grin, drawing her attention to the silver dragons embroidered on his navy blue robe. -That is a surprisingly good point, she conceded to herself. At least the weather has settled, Ying Ji went on, as the carriage started to move out of the courtyard. For now, she agreed. I expect it will start raining again overnight though, the usual pattern is a few days of solid rain, then a brief gap like this then more. In any case, they certainly picked an auspicious day for this banquet She blinked, realising Kun Caobei had also gotten into her carriage. -Have half the men in this group all come with me? she wondered, replaying who else would have been milling around and realising, with some sense of depression, that that was the case. Sighing softly, she turned and watched out the window of the carriage as they travelled down the main thoroughfare between the Kun District and the Market District, leaving the others to their conversation. With the passing of the rain, there was a renewed bustle about West Flower Picking Town, as folk made the best of the unseasonable break in the weather to either spend time outdoors, or do shopping and errands without having to duck between shelters and carry an umbrella everywhere. Unlike the reception she had had to return to attend the previous evening, the Patriarchs birthday banquet wasnt being held in the Governors Palace, but rather in the towns most prestigious teahouse, the Celestial Blossoms Teahouse in the Market District, which was in effect a Ha clan social influence anyway, given it had been owned and operated by the Ha clan for as long as the town existed. The choice of venue meant that there was a plaza outside where there could be a public banquet for the townsfolk, giving the largely exclusive event something of an egalitarian veneer at the very least. Eventually, she pulled out a jade tablet, which her father had left her by way of apology and some forewarning for the onerous task, and started to skim through the various overseas dignitaries associated with the Kun clan, who her half-uncle had convinced to make the trip from Blue Water City to bolster the prestige of the clan. The biggest headaches were potentially Kun Baotan and Kun Zhuge Fei and, laterally, Jiang Dan Guang. Baotan was a distant cousin, somewhat older than her, from the branch in Nine Moons Province, who she did have some distant recollection of meeting when she visited Pill Sovereign City with her father, all those years ago. In a sense, he should be the least troublesome because her father was well regarded in that branch and they had many long-standing trade links to Pill Sovereign City. On the other hand, those connections had long been a target of those looking to unrest her father from the Clan Lords seat Kun Zhuge Fei, by comparison, was a scion of one of the more influential and ambitious families of the clan branch across the Tang Strait on the Northern Tang continent. Their manner was overbearing, and they had family links to her half-uncle, through his own mother, her paternal grandfathers second wife. -Now there is a marriage treaty made entirely for strategic reasons that has caused nothing but grief for our side of the clan ever since, she reflected sourly, skimming what information her older brother had supplied for her there. Apparently Kun Zhuge Fei was visiting the province at the leisure of the Supreme Elders political allies in the clan and had been in Jade Willow Village of all places, staying at the Kun estate there. -And yet again, it all comes back to Jade Willow Village. Did they get cursed by some old ancestor? Dan Guang was the most obviously difficult though. The obviously Jiang-controlled Jiang Town across the Tang Straits in Golden Jade Province and the greater Jiang Region were wealthy enough to be considered a small province within its own right. They had trade and marriage links to both the Kun and the Ha, and frequently played both clans off against each other for personal benefit. How is Kun Baotan? she asked Bai Jiang at last, as the carriage turned through the main market square. He is a well-connected disciple in the Pill Sovereign Sect? Bai Jiang replied. He likes to throw his name around and has important friends who like his familys Wealth? she finished, giving Bai Jiang a wry smile. You can say it, Bai Jiang murmured. You would be better asking Brother Ying or Brother Feng. Mmm, she nodded, about expecting that reply. Senior Brother Baotan? Ying Ji interjected, turning away from whatever he was discussing with Kun Caobei. Why do you ask? He will likely be here, she mused, as an invited guest of the Kun clan. Ah Ying Ji grunted. He is pushy, and likes to throw his name about, though he usually puts the clan first Except for beauties, Feng Jinhai remarked drily. He has an eye for those. Burying a sigh, she nodded in thanks as they relayed a few tales about Kun Baotan that painted a picture of a cultivator who knew he had some power and status and was quite happy to use it to get what he wanted or liked; be they friends, beauties or problems. They were just telling her about how he had duelled three cultivators from the Ji clan over a broken wine jar in a teahouse, when the leader of her escort finally spoke up, telling everyone they would arrive soon. Sure enough, the carriage slowed a few moments later and they pulled into the square before the Celestial Blossoms Teahouse, which had been set up with a duelling stage in the middle and a lot of tables under coverings ringing it, with various Ha clan sponsored market stalls and shops open to sell goods for those interested. The carriage pulled up in the open area between the teahouse and the stage, drawing the immediate attention of the several thousand cultivators already gathering for the days festivities. The door was opened a moment later by one of the guards who had ridden outside the carriage. Oh well, lets get this over with, she murmured under her breath, standing up and walking down the steps. Oh Lady Kun A beauty Was there someone like that in the Kun clan? Kun! Various exclamations and cheers echoed around as she walked across the paved square, followed by the guards and the maids holding the small train of the dress. The other guests in her carriage followed out after her, even as the second and third carriages started to unload their groups. Ignoring them, she looked around for a moment, then just made her way inside, immediately forcing all the others to hurry after her, sorting themselves into the appropriate order of importance of their own accord. Lady Kun! the guards at the doors of the teahouse saluted her politely as she swept past them and into the main foyer, where she was immediately met by the Supreme Elder, her brother Talshin and a tall youth with chiselled features she recognised as Kun Baotan. You are here, her uncle remarked blandly, and dressed appropriately. I am certainly attired as was commanded, she responded coolly, giving her half-uncle a polite bow. So you are her brother murmured, his tone echoing her own mood. You must be Kun Juni, Kun Baotan said, stepping forward and saluting her his gaze never leaving her face. It has been many years since we met. You have certainly blossomed into a beauty. You flatter me, she replied blandly, accepting his bow. I am sure you would find my cousin much more attentive It is a pity she also cannot be here. Inheritance Daughter Xingjuan is fulfilling her role admirably, Elder Kun Erlang, who was standing behind her half-uncle, said superciliously. You, on the other hand, have caused some ruction of late. This is not the place, or time, to be airing questions about who was letting bandits run amok, she retorted with a pointed look, rather annoyed still at the Kun clans own part in the sordid little mess that was the local politics of Jade Willow Village and how it had nearly killed one of her few genuine friends. Some words Kun Erlang huffed, but did fall silent at a wave from the Supreme Elder as the other guests came up behind her. Young Lady Kun! Senior Brother Baotan! Young Lord Kun, Supreme Elder Kun, Honoured Elders Feng Jinhan and Ying Ji saluted Kun Baotan, who was still looking at her with clear interest, then her brother, followed by the other elders. She had to roll her eyes under her veil at that order, because while it was indeed correct, it was also largely redundant, given that the male inheritor of the Kun clan in this generation was her younger cousin Xian, not her brother. Might I introduce Young Lord Bai Jiang, of the Bai clan, she added, having decided that Bai Jiang was her guest of the three, at least for now. Supreme Elder, Bai Jiang said with a formal bow to her half-uncle, then her brother and the others. Young Lord Bai Kun Baotan muttered, saluting Bai Jiang as a rather begrudging equal, interestingly enough. -Was he actually downplaying his status? she wondered, feeling that that kind of modesty made a rather pleasant change. Or is that the point? Burying her haunted second thoughts, she instead surveyed the expressions of the other elders standing nearby; they were all carefully neutral, but she knew enough of the old fogies to recognise that they were somewhat irked that she had managed to snare another high profile guest. -I wonder what face they would make if Ling Yu had agreed to show up, she mused. Then again, Sir Baisheng had been right: Ling Yu was far too important a person to attend here. The Ling clan would never give the Ha that much face. Her younger brother could attend, because he was basically a child along to see the sights, and probably sent expressly to bully others in the tournament. Ling Luo was much more fitting a junior to carry that flag, as a talented daughter of a younger brother to the Ling clan leader, who like her had actual responsibility beyond drinking in teahouses and costing the clan spirit stones. Ahhh, Supreme Elder Xuanhai, a pleasure, a pleasure Glad she was wearing a veil to hide her scowl, she turned to find Ha Weng Aoji, who was also the source of much personal suffering for her over the years, had appeared out of the scattered groups. A tall, muscular man who appeared to be in his late fifties, with a martial demeanour and a well-trimmed beard, he was accompanied by his wife, Ha Yingli a tall, voluptuous, brown-haired young woman dressed in a glamorous red gown embroidered with foxes and flames. Following after the pair was a muscular if sharp-faced youth with traces of Ha Aoji in his features that she recognised as his youngest child and only son, by his previous wife. Senior Official Weng, you look well, her half-uncle remarked. A return to marriage evidently suits you As you say, a mans wife is his joy, Weng Aoji replied, stroking his chin and nodding, his eyes roving to her. You look ravishing, Young Lady Kun, he murmured, actually bowing politely to her. A sight for any mans eyes Your dear mother must be so proud that you have blossomed into a fine young woman who can shoulder such responsibility for your clan. His wife, Ha Yingli, who was a distant relative of Patriarch Ha Dongfei, looked her over with a mildly judging expression as her husband spewed flattery. The worst part was that, objectively, Ha Weng Aoji did not live up to the outward appearance of an old man lusting after beauties one tenth his age. Had he been some lecherous old toad with drooping eyebrows and clawed hands, his attentions would have been far easier for her to dismiss around others. Instead, he was an official widely respected throughout the town, whose late wife, Lian, had died in the Three Schools Conflict, leaving him with two daughters and a young son. You know my son, Wengtai, by my late, dearest, Lian, Ha Weng Aoji added, introducing the youth beside him, who saluted her half-uncle politely in turn, then turned to her and saluted her as well. Lady Kun, you look absolutely delightful today, Ha Wengtai, who was a few years younger than her, remarked, somehow managing to totally block out her brothers gloomy expression as he looked her over surreptitiously from head to foot as well. -I suppose I should be grateful he is not drooling, she complained in her heart, accepting the youths bow, because it was expected. To refuse it would be seen as a slight against the Ha Patriarchs hospitality, opening her up to potential plotting by the elders. That the easiest way to get through days like this was just to go with the flow was depressing really, especially since her only real protection was the shield of her personal status. Thank you for your kind words, she replied after a suitable pause. -At least I dont have to bow back. It was hard not to feel for Ha Yingli, who was basically the same age as Lin Ling, and who in other circumstances would probably be mistaken for Wengtais younger sister rather than his step-mother. That the girl was similar to her in height, build and hair colour did not help either of them, though it was not the sort of conversation you could easily broach in any circumstance. I am lead to understand that Young Lord Jiang is here? Ha Weng Aoji added to her half-uncle with a faint smile. He is, the Supreme Elder replied blandly. He is being shown around by my distant nephew, Kun Zhuge Fei. -Yep, I want to stay well clear of that, she nodded to herself. By now, the other Kun scions and accompanying elders had all filtered in and offered salutes in passing to the Supreme Elder and other important elders, so actually, she really didnt need to stand here like a pretty doll; however, until her uncle and the elders returned her own bow, she couldnt actually leave, not without appearing rude in the eyes of every other onlooker. Not for the first time, she had to reflect that the game of respect that was played out at these gatherings was thoroughly cursed when it came to people like her. I understand you attended a private dinner with the Princess? Kun Baotan asked, picking up his conversation with her again. I did, she acknowledged. We were all invited by Young Lady Ling Yu, of the Ling clan, the Provincial Governors daughter, to a meal in the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse. She said that loudly enough to be heard by basically everyone else nearby, including all the Kun clan dignitaries, mostly as a dig at the idea that those supporting her cousin had something to do with arranging it. It was enough that she had given them that face, rather serendipitously; that they had decided to make more of it than there was was their problem, not hers. Princess Lian was very charming, and Young Lord Huang JiLao was most interested in our province and the links the Kun clan have forged between this area and Nine Moons Province, she added. I see, Kun Baotan nodded. I wonder what kind of tales would be fit for a princess and a young lord of the Huang clan I am sure they would be most interesting Mostly they wanted to know about pottery, she deadpanned straight back. Pottery? he replied dully. The princess wanted to ask about pottery? Ha Wengtai, who had also positioned himself on the sidelines of the conversation while the elders talked away, reiterated, looking at her disbelievingly. Really? Even Ha Yingli, who had disentangled herself from her husbands arm at this point, looked at her askance. Yes, in regards to the auction at the Golden Dragon Teahouse. I wonder if you attended, it was a very grand affair despite the drama, she clarified, for the group at large. Ah. I did, Kun Baotan replied, glancing sideways at Wengtai, then rather more admiringly at Ha Yingli. It was indeed grand, Bai Jiang agreed, coughing slightly. Senior Quan was the man of the hour in the end Indeed, his knowledge regarding blood ling trees was most fortuitous, she agreed. She was deeply thankful she had not had to take any overt part in untangling that mess. She and a few others had been roped in by Ling Yus aunt, Ling Tao, at the end, but mostly the plaudits had all fallen on the esteemed alchemist, Quan Dingxiang. What concerned her was the hidden links back to what Arai had stumbled across, something she was determined to talk to her father about at the earliest opportunity, and Elder Lianmei when she returned from Blue Water City, though probably Kun Lianmei had already made those links herself in any case. Ah yes, that plot Wengtai remarked with renewed interest. You know, our Ha clan was somewhat instrumental in foiling an element of it, as it turns out. They were? she asked, wondering what strange and twisted tale the Ha clan and Jade Willow Village had managed to wrangle for the outside world. Really? Bai Jiang frowned. As I recall, it was certainly Senior Quan who took the lead Ah not in that, Wengtai clarified quickly, which was somewhat amusing in a way. Rather, several of our peers had the misfortune to be captured by bandits on the edge of the forbidden zone. Just recently they managed to effect a daring escape, alerting our clans experts who were able to exterminate the villains lair. In the process, they discovered various mutated spirit herbs that had been cultivated by heretical methods, championed by indigenous rebels. Indeed, I heard that the rebels killed a great many people, Ha Yingli murmured. And the Bureau treated their poor relatives so disgracefully as well The source of the corrupted spirit herbs was this Red Pit that Alchemist Quan spoke of? Kun Baotan asked, before she could pick up on that. The very same. Their lair was but a stones throw from that dreadful place, Wengtai agreed. The Patriarch apparently plans to personally salute them for their endeavour today at the feast, Wengtai added after a moment, while she was still trying to work out what to say in reply. Their actions helped foil that attempt on the endeavour of the Imperial Princess, so they have brought a lot of goodwill towards the clan as a whole. Truly it is dreadful to think that there could be rebellious elements who would dare to strike at a princess directly, Kun Baotan declared, shaking his head. Indeed, Ha Yingli agreed with a shiver. Various others who had been sort of orbiting the edge of the conversation at this point, but not taking part, nodded in agreement at his comment, she noticed. It was actually Kun clan scouts who reported the bandits in the first instance, Kun Caobei, of all people, who was standing off to one side, pointed out. -How does he? she wondered for a moment, before recalling that Talshin had mentioned her cousin Xian had been there and he loved to talk about interesting things. Indeed, it was our Kun clan that first uncovered this the speaker was another youth, standing with Kun Caobei, who it took her a moment to place as Kun Shi, a local scion -Ah, he was also in Jade Willow Village? she mused. Ah, Young Master Talshin, Kun Shi added, saluting her brother, who had also moved over at this point to stand nearby. I must admit I am surprised to see you here, Talshin remarked, accepting Kun Shis greeting. Well, Elder Erlang felt someone from Jade Willow Village should compete for the Kun clan in the tournament, Kun Shi grimaced. I am the only one eligible. Dont be like that! Caobei remarked, giving Kun Shi a pat on the back. Most of these Ha disciples are spiritual cultivators, not martial ones! That is true, Talshin agreed, casting a sideways look at the now scowling Wengtai, who was one of said spiritual cultivators. If you have grasped some intent you will be able to get through a few rounds at least! Thank you for the encouragement! Kun Shi replied, more positively, saluting her brother. We will go find a table, Kun Caobei added, also saluting them both. She returned the gesture and watched the group of half a dozen accompanying Kun Caobei and Kun Shi depart for a moment before taking in the entrance hall again, which was rapidly filling up, with a flitting grimace. It was very tempting to just slip away, but far too many eyes were on her, and her fates-accursed half-uncle had still not actually returned her bow. It took her far too long, she had to admit, to realise that the solution was staring her in the face. -I can just stay here and haunt the elders like a ghost? Taking in those in the hall, she was drawing looks from several groups wearing robes of sects from across the ocean, and while dragging around the trio from Nine Moons Province would be some help, it was not a flawless solution. On the other hand, if she stuck with her half-uncle and something did happen in front of him, or the other elders, there would be no room for any deniability on their part. -Indeed, she reflected sadly, it is much better to be ogled by seniors than targeted by juniors in this place. With that thought, she turned back to Kun Baotan, who, along with Bai Jiang, in that moment became the final pieces of the stratagem in her minds eye. Baotan, she said brightly, dropping his clan honorifics in favour of familiarity. Uh yes? Kun Baotan blinked, slightly surprised at her slight change in demeanour. -Oh well, nothing is perfect, she mused, stepping forward and standing close enough to him that he could not obviously stare at her cleavage while she talked to him, given their similar heights. Jiang and his good friend here were telling me about Haijing City. I hear it is delightful this time of year. I wondered if you had been? I have only been to Pill Sovereign City, as you recalled before. Oh um I have been to Haijing City, Kun Baotan replied uncertainly. What do you want to know? If I knew that, would I be asking? she replied with a half-smile, before casting Bai Jiang, who was looking slightly nonplussed as well, a sideways look. -Didnt you say he liked to be around beauties? she complained to herself. Or is it just that he is no good when he isnt taking the lead? Well, there are certainly some interesting sights Kun Baotan said after a moments awkward pause as he collected himself. On Feijing Boulevard, there is a stage Oh, you mean the Feijing Alchemy Stage? Bai Jiang remarked. Yes, that is the one, Kun Baotan nodded. Well, there is a competition for cooking spirit food there every year, but this last competition As she listened, the story, rather as she had expected really, turned out not to be so much about Haijing City, but Kun Baotans exploits in Haijing City. The story itself was, it had to be said, interesting enough though, once he got into the flow of it. At its essence, it was about an escalating situation of stupid duels over a pill recipe posted on the aforementioned stage which had eventually been resolved by Kun Baotan, who concluded the ten-minute-long tale by narrating how he eventually won the recipe for a visiting disciple from the Nine Auspicious Moons, who needed it to help her senior sister in some ill-defined way. After that, Bai Jiang, reading what she was actually doing, picked up with another story that also allowed Kun Baotan to talk about another escapade he had been involved in. While the pair traded versions of that story back and forth, she quietly positioned them adjacent to her half-uncle, Ha Weng and a few others who were talking away and occasionally greeting seniors who arrived. It wasnt perfect, but it was still better than being cast adrift, and it allowed her to control the circumstances while not obviously being seen to disrespect her clan elders, who had still not actually completed their greeting ritual. Ha Wengtai and Ha Yingli also rejoined them mid-way through that tale, with it transpiring that Ha Wengs young wife had spent several wet seasons on the coast of Nine Moons Province, including time in Pill Sovereign and Haijing Cities. Kun Baotan had just started into a third story, one involving some cultivators Ha Yingli actually knew, when several ceremonial guards in Ha clan attire entered and took up stations by the door. It seems this is about to get started, Talshin remarked to her, as echoes of Seeing Patriarch Ha travelled in from outside. As they looked on, the groups thronging the entrance hall of the teahouse were moved back by the guards, who cleared a space for several dozen experts in Ha clan robes to come forward and stand in ranks beside the door, sorted mostly by general importance and status. At the front she spotted the familiar faces among the local leadership of the Ha clan: Ha Feirong, the Town Governor and leader of the local Ha clan, was there, standing with his wife, Ha Chang Mei, and their youngest son, Ha Yun, who was currently training as a five-star ranked Hunter in the local Pavilion. Beside them, arms behind his back, stood Ha Feiyuan, the Supreme Elder of the local Ha clan, flanked by Ha Mofan, Ha Erlang Tang and Ha Cao Leyung, who were all influential elders or local officials in the town, and Ha Chang Shaofan, who was both the younger brother of Ha Chang Mei and the regional envoy for the Blue Gate School. At the end, in the least senior positions, were Ha Weng Aoji, as the envoy to the Hunter Bureau and a senior town official, and the Ha clans two Associate Officials within the Hunter Bureau: Ha Baotan and Ha Gongfan. The only other juniors besides Ha Yun in the front row were Ha Changming, who had very recently formed a high grade Golden Core, and Ha Cao Qingluo, the equally talented daughter of Elder Cao Leyung, who had successfully become a Dao Seeking cultivator at the age of twenty-five the previous day. The rows behind were more elders, along with a smattering of juniors talented or well-connected enough in the clan to be put front and centre. Ha Erlang Leng, another five-star ranked Hunter and son of Elder Erlang Tang, was there, as were a bunch of other friends of Ha Yuns. She also recognised Ha Gen Weng and Ha Erlang Zhan as the estate owners from Jade Willow Village among the others. PATRIARCH HA DONGFEI! the guards yelled as one, turning to salute the open door as the last of the Ha group were shuffling into good order. SEEING PATRIARCH HA! every member of the Ha clan in the hall yelled, saluting as one. SEEING PATRIARCH HA! she, along with everyone else, echoed, bowing to the door with varying degrees of formality. As the daughter of the Kun Clan Lord, technically only a few steps below the Patriarch in personal status, she did not have to bow particularly deeply, so got a fairly clear view of the group as they swept up the steps and into the teahouse. The Ha Clan Patriarch, Ha Dongfei, was a scholarly man, visually in middle years, dressed in a purple and red robe embroidered with celestial constellations that formed serpentine dragons of shadowy purple and dark gold and carrying himself with a stern, authoritative demeanour. With him came a faint sense of pressure, a subtle suggestion that it was appropriate to bow that touched her even with the protections afforded by her mothers talisman. GREETINGS TO PATRIARCH HA, ON BEHALF OF WEST FLOWER PICKING TOWN! most of those outside the Ha, Kun, Deng and other more influential clans added, the cheer being taken up around the upper story as the Patriarch entered the hall alone, leaving the rest of those with him outside the door. Ha Dongfei stood there in silence for a few moments, then politely raised a hand, waving everyone to silence. Straightening up with the others, she watched as the Patriarch crossed over to Ha Feirong and the others who all bowed deeply a second time. It is our honour to welcome esteemed Patriarch Ha Dongfei back to Yin Eclipse on this most auspicious day, which is also his birthday! Ha Feiyuans voice, while not particularly loud, easily carried throughout the whole teahouse and beyond. This old man is honoured to be back in this town, Ha Dongfei replied, looking the ranks of Ha clan members over with a steely eye. It has only grown in stature through the years thanks to the custodianship of our Ha clan. Patriarchs Praise is Forthright and Generous! the elders and officials behind Ha Feirong all echoed. Please allow us to escort you, Ha Feiyuan said, gesturing for the Patriarch to walk beside him. First, please allow me to welcome those who have come with me, Patriarch Dongfei replied. Of course, Ha Feiyuan agreed, bowing again, along with Ha Feirong. As she looked on, the group by the door now entered, led by several other elders, in rich purple robes marked with ornate Ha symbols, who she didnt recognise. They are elders from the Ha clan on the central continent, her brother murmured very quietly beside her. She nodded slightly in thanks, her gaze shifting to those who came after, who she supposed were scions from the Ha clan accompanying those elders. Somewhat more surprising was a group in deep green robes edged with copper and black leaves, all with Jade embroidered on their robes. They were led by a tall, muscular youth with loosely plaited golden hair and a well-trimmed beard, his green robe patterned with autumnal reds. He was accompanied by a thin, black-haired man with a sharp, martial bearing wearing a jade green robe patterned with bright red and gold leaves, and a youthful-looking, bearded scholar wearing an azure gown with a rainbow trim. Several younger cultivators in less ornate green robes followed after them, escorted by four robed figures wearing white masks with Golden on them. The Jade Gate Court? she murmured, noting that she was not the only one casting raised eyebrows at them. So it seems, her brother agreed. The two youths at the side are the ones who were with Ha Caolun there, near Jade Willow Village. She followed Talshins subtle gesture and spotted the two her brother picked out, who were scanning the crowd with some disdain. Almost at the same time she noticed them, several of those disciples also noticed her, casting her rather interested looks. Her mothers talisman chilled against her head for a moment and she saw one of them, a thick-set youth with shorter hair, frown at her. Talshin looked sideways at her and she signed, They just swept us with soul sense. I know, her brothers voice echoed back in her head. Overbearing, Kun Baotan muttered from behind her. Might I introduce the ambassador for the Din clan, Din Huan, Patriarch Dongfei said to Ha Feirong and the others, indicating the blonde haired man. Our humble town is honoured to receive you, Sir Huan, Ha Feirong replied, saluting the blonde-haired man. And with him are Elder Feng Shinhai, of the Jade Gate Court, and Elder Chang Jimao of the Imperial School, Patriarch Dongfei added, gesturing to the thin-faced martial expert and the scholar respectively. Again, it is our honour to receive you, esteemed elders, Ha Feirong replied, saluting both. A pleasure, Clan Lord Ha, Chang Jimao replied. Well, this just got interesting, one of the elders behind her half-uncle murmured. Her half-uncle Xuanhai cast a sideways look at that elder before nodding in resigned agreement. Please, Patriarch Dongfei said, drawing her attention back to the Ha group as he gestured for Ha Feirong and Ha Feiyuan. The first group Ha Feirong led the Patriarch over to was, entirely predictably, the Ling clan, who were just along from the Ha clan. As the governing power of the provinces only city, they were easily the most important local group there. The Patriarch exchanged some pleasantries with Ling Luo, who dressed in a fabulous azure gown embroidered with dark blue dragons and silver clouds, looked remarkably like her aunt, Ling Tao, and then with Ling Fei Weng who looked much more like a civil official than he usually did, for a few minutes. After that though, Ha Feirong led the Patriarch over to their side of the hall, directly to their Kun clan group, in fact. Might I introduce the Supreme Elder of the Blue Water Kun clan? Ha Feirong said politely. An honour, Patriarch Dongfei, her half-uncle said, saluting politely. It has been some time since we met, Patriarch Dongfei replied, accepting the salute and looking at the rest of them and then fixating directly on her, his gaze taking in the dress, the crown and her mothers talisman in an instant. and Lady Liang What a pleasant surprise She stared dully at the Patriarch, who came over to her in two steps and actually saluted her politely. You look as radiant as ever, and you have even worn the gift I sent you, for your engagement to Kun Mingzhu. I was most sorry to hear about his passing She continued to stare dully at the Patriarch, attempting to filter out the slightly strangled sounds from the elders behind her, realising immediately where the misconception had formed. -This gown was his gift to my grandmother? For her engagement to my grandfather? Or does he mean the crown? she wondered, her thoughts racing rapidly Before he could complete the bow, making matters even more embarrassingly awkward, she politely stopped him. Apologies, Esteemed Patriarch, I am not Kun Liang. She is my grandmother, she murmured politely. Oh Ahaha the Patriarch stopped his bow and burst out laughing, much to her relief. This old man must say, you carry that dress very well. You are the very picture of her when she was younger! I was quite fooled for a moment, he declared, giving her a polite wink before turning to her half-uncle. I must assume that this is your daughter, Xingjuan, then? -The fates have eyes, she declared in mild shock and awe in her head, because the iron bricks were just lining up to be dropped on her half-uncles ego at this point. Her half-uncle stared at the Patriarch and she could almost see the wheels spinning in his mind for a moment before he spoke. Young Lady Kun is indeed a talent of our clan. Just as her grandmother is. It was a very formal way of basically saying yes while not answering the question, which a part of her found utterly hilarious and also utterly infuriating. -Dont tell me he wants me to pretend to be Xingjuan? That is just ridiculous, she complained. Alas, the Young Lady Kun Juni is the daughter of my half-brother, Kun Jiao, the Clan Lord, who was commanded to take part in the great ritual in Blue Water City. She is here on behalf of her father. Ah, of course, the Patriarch nodded, as she mentally exhaled in relief. One misplaced greeting to her would have thrown that whole deception wide open in any case and just made the situation embarrassing. You are the very image of beauty, my dear, the Patriarch added to her. For Lady Liang to give you that dress, are you her disciple? I was taught by her, she conceded, aware that far too many eyes were focused on her now. It was not a lie, not really; she had been sent to attend her grandmother a few times while she was in her cultivation seclusion, but mostly that had involved her doing very little. Her grandmother had taught her the flute, divination and some basic martial archery techniques and such during those months, but that was about it. Lady Liang is a formidable martial expert, Patriarch Dongfei mused, his eyes growing a bit distant. Also, an enchanting musician. Perhaps you might play us some of her compositions later, at the banquet? I would be honoured, Patriarch, she murmured, because refusal at this point was not really an option, having been singled out in this manner. I am but a slight student, compared with my grandmother, but I shall endeavour to do her justice. Wonderful, Patriarch Dongfei said with a happy smile, before turning back to her half-uncle. Really, your Kun clan is blessed with beauties; she is the image of Kun Liang from all those years ago. It was always a wonderful privilege to listen to her play. Her half-uncle and the others all saluted the Patriarch politely as he took in the others there, still looking wistful. And Young Lord Bai we meet again, the Patriarch added jovially, greeting Bai Jiang who was standing politely behind her. I am honoured Esteemed Patriarch remembers me, Bai Jiang murmured. You took the grand prize at my alchemy competition a few years back, just like that lad Quan Dingxiang did Patriarch Dongfei remarked. I expect great things from you in the future! You honour me, Bai Jiang replied, bowing more deeply. Good seedlings everywhere, the Patriarch nodded, casting his eye over Kun Baotan as well, who also saluted deeply. She looked on, a little dazed as the Patriarch exchanged a few more greetings with others nearby, then moved on to be introduced to the various dignitaries from the Deng clan, who were looking more than a bit put out to have been approached second, after her Kun clan. I hope you can actually play the fate-thrashed flute, her half-uncle muttered after the group had passed out of immediate earshot. Oh, dont worry. I am enough that grandmother was happy to listen to it, she retorted softly. Talshin, standing next to her, had the look of someone who wanted to say a lot more, and probably would, rather justifiably, so she just poked him unobtrusively and half shook her head. I know but cant a brother be angry on his sisters behalf? his voice echoed in her head via their communication talisman. She didnt need to reply to that, so she just gave his arm a squeeze. In any case, almost everyone else nearby, junior and senior, was looking at her rather oddly. It was one thing to be mistaken for your grandmother, though she found that more flattering than insulting in the first instance, but to then be mistaken for Xingjuan, and by someone so eminent, was -There will certainly be fallout from this later, she reflected, watching Ha Feirong and Ha Feiyuan continue to introduce Patriarch Dongfei to various other eminent persons from West Flower Picking Town. Half of Xingjuans clique within the Kun clan juniors were staring daggers into her back. Ha Cao Qingluo on the far side was glaring at her, perhaps feeling that she had somehow stolen some element of her own opportunity to impress the Patriarch. That both were a lot younger than her and higher realm did not help. Even Deng Xiaomei, the daughter of the Deng clans local leader, who was another talented junior much like Ha Yun and her own cousin Xingjuan, was looking at her with an expression flickering between amusement, mild pity and outrage. -It is not like I can even vanish off somewhere and practice, she grumbled, then bit back a grimace, noting that her uncle was about to leave with the other elders. Uncle Xuanhai she said, stepping forward. What? he frowned, stopping and looking back at her, I have She coughed lightly and gave him her best I am not an idiot look through the veil. He stared at her for a moment, then finally returned her bow of greeting, as did the two elders behind him, before walking off in the direction of the inner courtyard of the teahouse. It seems you have become even more popular, Talshin murmured, drawing her attention to the group who had come in with the Ha Patriarch, where two other young women in Ha clan robes were also glaring absolute daggers at her. Wonderful, she remarked sourly. -And here I am standing around with Kun Baotan Bai Jiang is clearly more important than he let on She was about to muster their small group to follow her half-uncle, on the grounds that loitering near the clan elders was doubly convenient now, when her brother nudged her. Turning, she found that two youths from the Jade Gate Court group, the ones her brother had pointed out earlier, were making their way over to her with a certain degree of purpose. -Well they wasted no time, she observed with a depressed sigh. Truly it is the fate of pretty flowers to be admired and potted up by others, for the benefit of all but the flowers themselves Fairy Kun the lead youth said brightly, offering her a small salute of greeting. I, Din Kongfei, find myself compelled to make your acquaintance. Really I am flattered, Disciple Din, she replied with as neutral a tone as possible. Indeed, we had no idea this town had such beautiful flowers, his companion murmured, giving her a very warm smile. I am Din Jian Fuhao. Kun Baotan and Bai Jiang both frowned at the pair, who appeared to have mastered the talent of ignoring dark looks cast by others. Yin Eclipse is indeed a land with beauty, she conceded, and also, a lot of thorns, or so the scholars perpetually tell us. Haha Din Jian Fuhao laughed. Indeed, we have seen some of those thorns already. That tetrid queen that you slew was certainly impressive, was it not, Brother Kongfei? Hmmm, yes, Talshin nodded. As I recall, it was half dead from qi exhaustion and a long-running battle with bandits before you finished it off The Din pair turned and looked at him, then frowned. You are? Jian Fuhao asked, sounding a bit put out. Kun Talshin, her brother replied with a smile that never reached his eyes. Young Lady Kuns older brother. Ah I had no idea you were nobility last we met, Din Kongfei replied with aplomb. I was discourteous then, please forgive me. I had heard that some disciples from the Din clan aided the Ha in exploring a bandit nest, she murmured. We would certainly be happy to provide a first-hand account, Din Jian Fuhao replied, stepping around slightly to stand between her and Kun Baotan and Bai Jiang, as if to exclude them subtly from the group. Perhaps later, she replied politely, having no interest really in talking to either, if only because it just kept adding to the attention she was under. -This fates-accursed dress! she complained, glancing around and finding that her half-uncle was now talking to an elder from the Ha clan over by the entrance to the inner courtyard. If you will excuse me, I must accompany them, she murmured, offering a salute of apology to the pair, gesturing towards the Supreme Elder. Ah, of course, you must see to clan duties, Din Kongfei nodded sympathetically. We will cross paths again, I am sure. Certainly we will listen to your performance. Indeed, Din Jian Fuhao agreed, offering her a polite salute. I am sure it will be delightful LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! the voice of Ha Feiyuan, the Ha clan Supreme Elder, echoed through the hall, attracting there attention. THE BANQUET WILL BEGIN SHORTLY. BUT BEFORE THAT, WE HAVE A SMALL ANNOUNCEMENT TO MAKE! The hall largely fell silent as the words echoed through it and probably out into the square outside as well. As I am sure you all know by now, there was a terrible incident in Blue Water City. The Imperial Princess Lian was the target of unscrupulous rebels, those self-same forces who have long plagued our province since those dark days over a century ago, Ha Feiyuan started. They used heretical means, denounced by all righteous sects, to subvert what should have been a grand display of the riches of our province, and in doing so endangered many lives and, while nobody died, caused countless thousands of spirit stones worth of damage! In light of this, I am pleased to announce that it was through the brave endeavour of some of our Ha clans own disciples that an element of this dreadful plot was serendipitously foiled! At Ha Feiyuans words the room erupted into polite applause and quite a bit of murmured conversation before he waved for quiet again. Those disciples had the grave misfortune to be targeted by these rebels, and were captured, but, showing great resourcefulness, were able to escape, causing enough distraction as they did so that our clan elites, with the help of several visiting experts from the Din clan, who are here with us today, were able to eliminate these villains Again, there was applause She glanced over at Din Kongfei and Din Jian Fuhao, who were both looking very pleased. Patriarch Dongfei, Young Lord Qiao? Ha Feiyuan added, drawing attention back to the Patriarch, who was standing with Qiao Cheng, the nephew of Imperial Envoy Qiao Honghui of all people. Thank you, Qiao Cheng said, raising his voice. On behalf of the Princess Lian, the Imperial Envoys Palace asks that Din Kongfei, Din Jian Fuhao, Ha Caolun, Ha Mu Fangxian, Ha Mu Jingfei and Ha Luo Teng Ha Erlang Leng Ha Yuanfei, Ha Tang Lee, Ha Quan, Ha Li Wei, Ha Jiao, and Ha Mun come forward! Taking advantage of the parting of the crowd, she followed after the Din pair, who were now drawing as many looks as she had earlier, arriving at the open area before the entrance to the inner court of the teahouse, where the various dignitaries were standing. Taking Kun Baotan, Bai Jiang and her brother with her, she quickly pushed through to where the Kun elders were standing at the side, so she could get a decent look. Din Kongfei, Din Jian Fuhao and Ha Caolun, Ha Erlang Leng and three others, presumably associates of Ha Caolun, were all standing before Qiao Cheng, who, dressed in a dragon robe of deep azure and gold and crown of rank, looked every bit the part of a ducal scion and was reading from a golden scroll marked with an imperial seal. Beside them were four other youths in Ha clan robes, all carrying some kind of injury to their cultivation near as she could tell, and a slightly older man in a scholars robe in the colours of the Blue Gate School who looked rather drained. From the descriptions in Arais very badly filed search request she quickly picked out Yuanfei and Tang Lee, if only because she had had such a long back and forth with Official Xianji and Ha Weng Aoji over that matter. The older man from the Blue Gate School was likely Ha Li Wei from what she now knew, which meant that the others were those who had gone missing with him and the youth Arai had sworn was dead. -No Ha Fenfang or Ha Shimo though. She glanced at her brother, who had an expression she could only call very neutral. She almost sent a transmission to him through the talisman; however, before she could do so, he brushed some dust off his robe, using the opportunity to sign: Dont. On behalf of Princess Lian, I officially acknowledge the service you have all rendered our Imperial Seat! Qiao Cheng declared grandly. This meritorious service will not be forgotten. Also, on behalf of the Imperial Princess, every family who lost a loved one to these bandits will be provided a talisman acknowledging their service to the Imperial Seat and a compensation of ten Spirit Jade each. As she looked on, Qiao Cheng passed a talisman in the shape of the Blue Morality Imperial Seal, carved out of azure jade, to each of the eight, who accepted them with a deep bow. Additionally! Patriarch Dongfei, who was standing with his hands behind his back added, casting his gaze across the group, I will grant each of you an art of your choosing from my personal collection that is appropriate to your realm and instruction in its use PATRIARCH IS GENEROUS! all twelve exclaimed, saluting him. Patriarch Dongfei nodded, accepting their salute, then cast his gaze out over the hall before continuing: and the Ha clan will also pay compensation to all those who lost their lives to these bandits. That was met with various cheers and quite a bit of applause from around the hall. -Well monkeyshit, was all she could say to that, really. and no mention of the role our Kun clan played, one of the elders nearby muttered. Indeed, Elder Kun Erlang muttered, casting her a sour look. I take it you know more of this? Xuanhai asked her with a faint frown. She just nodded, but said nothing outwardly, agreeing with Talshin now that in the context of what she had just witnessed, saying too much was eminently dangerous, not so much for her, but certainly for Arai and maybe Han Shu as well. -Is this why they had Han Shu run around doing what he did? she mused. Because it undermines the bureau, gives the impression of impropriety and also causes a problem for the Han clan? And now the Ha clan gets to make political hay out of it at everyone elses expense? Standing there, turning that over in her mind, it was somewhat compelling. It was also petty and quite shameless, but that was usually what got you ahead in these kind of games, she had long since realised. -Not that that explains why it felt like Hunters from the bureau have been targeted unduly. Lin Ling, Han Shu, Arai all of them have run afoul of some bit of regional politics or another in the last week or two? Not to mention this whole scheme with the herbs and that auction stinks like ten day old fish. You are not enthused for their success? Kun Baotan remarked drily from beside her. It is not the Kun clans success, she pointed out. Indeed, this is undeniably a coup for the Ha clan, Bai Jiang agreed. -Though more concerning is that both Ha and Deng appear to be aligning themselves with influential backers in the Imperial Court, she mused, thinking back on how persistent the Deng had been in courting the patronage of the Imperial Princess from what she had observed. NOW, ESTEEMED LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! Ha Feiyuan exclaimed, attracting everyones attention back to the front of the hall. On behalf of Patriarch Dongfei, please come through and take your seats, the banquet will soon begin! Shall we go find a table? her brother suggested. Yes lets, she agreed. -Ideally before I get invited to sit with someone like Ha Weng Aoji, or those two from the Din clan. Her brother gave her a long look then nodded, setting off for the inner courtyard, waving for Kun Baotan, Bai Jiang and the other guests shed brought to follow along with them.

~ Jun Sana C West Flower Picking Town, Jun Estate ~
Neither Elder Lianmei nor Old Elder Ling are there, Lin Ling declared, sounding rather jaded as she plopped down on the bench where she was waiting, watching the river and its boats flow by, nibbling on some fried spirit-fruit she had purchased from a stall. Where are they? she grumbled, uncrossing her legs and slipping off the bench to stretch a bit as Lin Ling made herself comfortable and helped herself to some of the spirit fruit. You ask me, Sana, but who do I ask Lin Ling replied with a rather theatrical sigh, staring out at the boats which were full of people celebrating the New Year. Her judging expression must have been a bit too on point, because Lin Ling raised an eyebrow. You go ask then Lin Ling lightly replied, as they both watched the leaves scatter in the light breeze. Sorry, I didnt mean it like that, she apologised. It is just Frustrating? Lin Ling supplied. Very, she agreed. It would be much easier if we used the talismans, Lin Ling pointed out. It would, but Arai was fairly clear about her worries there, she muttered. I subboze, Lin Ling agreed, around a mouthful of spirit fruit. It really does feel like there is something brewing she added, after swallowing the fruit. What happened to me, what happened to Han Shu, what happened to your sister You know, I heard while I was waiting around in there that Duan Mu and Mu Feijin and Mu Shi all had difficulties as well. Mu and Feijin? she frowned, mulling that over. They were also eight-star ranked Herb Hunters, all a few years older than her C of an age with Han Shu really. What difficulties did they have? she asked. Oh, the usual by the sounds of it, Lin Ling frowned. Duan Mu had some trouble with Shimei Village A soulless rock would have difficulties with Shimei Village, she pointed out. Anyway, I thought he was out injured? I had to take his place on that request to gather snapdragons just before I was called off to help Little Blue. Indeed, that is why I said the usual, Lin Ling pouted. It was a courier request or something. The Deng clan in Shimei Village decided to make it into a big deal. Now will you let me explain? Sorry, she murmured, sitting down again and helping herself to another piece of the deep-fried fruit. Anyway, Lin Ling said, picking up the thread again, Mu Feijin got a request much like Han Shus, shadow-balsam, but in Kanpan Village, not Green Veil. Mu Shi was meant to do a teaching request like mine in Blue Water City, and, while she did complete it, the quality of her lessons were protested by several attendees. Odd, she is fairly knowledgeable about that kind of stuff, she mused. She taught both of us Exactly Lin Ling nodded. Taken individually, its a bad day but put together Thats quite a few of the high-ranking Hunters in our Pavilion having problems that could have seen them demoted, put on some kind of shit list or killed, she murmured, staring out at the river. Yeah, Lin Ling agreed, slumping back. What about Fan Huangfu? she added. I heard someone say he got a cushy mission to arrange a garden for his cousin in the Orchid Pavilion Lin Ling muttered, then apparently remembered she had had a mission like that and coughed awkwardly. *Ahem* She glanced up and found that Mu Shi of all people was standing behind them, holding some food from a stall. Ah, sorry, I didnt mean to intrude, the slightly older, dark-haired woman said with a smile. But I saw you earlier Lin and didnt get a chance to say hi Oh, sorry, Lin Ling replied. I was somewhat distracted and looking for Old Elder Ling. He went to Blue Water City with Elder Lianmei, something about a ritual for the prosperity of the province? Mu Shi replied, sitting down on the other end of the bench with a soft sigh. Kalis is still there as well. Oh, that, she mused, proffering the fried fruit to her. My sister did say they were transmitting it live yesterday at the Queen Mothers Shrine. Yes, apparently the rain stopped basically at dawn and its being heralded as an omen that the Queen Mother has blessed this year, Mu Shi nodded, taking a battered slice and squeezing it over the top of her own rolls of rice and fish. Right was that claimed by someone unfamiliar with the weather patterns of our illustrious province? Lin Ling snickered. I believe it was the Imperial Envoy who said so, so maybe, Mu Shi agreed, rolling her eyes. So, I heard you also got to meet the Myriad Herb Association? Bleugh, Lin Ling made a face. I did. A youth from the Huang clan got invited to offer a counterpoint to my classes. Mu Shi shuddered in sympathy. What happened to you? she asked. Mostly the same kind of thing, Mu Shi replied, grimacing. I was meant to talk about feng shui and the way the valleys work and provide some practical guidance in the Blue Gate Schools herb ravines, but it turned into a bunch of Myriad Herb Association disciples being invited to provide an alternative perspective. I was allowed to complete it, but a bunch of those who were injured because they were incompetent complained, so probably there will be some back and forth about it Because they held you responsible as the main teacher? she guessed. Indeed, Mu Shi, grimaced nibbling on a rice and fish roll. It is what it is, though. Thankfully Kalis was also there, and so things didnt get too out of hand. So that leaves Ren Kalis and Ha Cao Jian and I guess Ha Feijiang? Lin Ling murmured, ticking them off on her hands. And Ha Mu Feng is a total flake who gets as many cushy missions as Ha Yun and Ha Erlang Leng combined, she added, recalling the other Ha clan elite Hunter who had managed to advance past five stars by doing so in a different province entirely. So what are we talking about? Mu Shi asked, curious. How badly everyones clearance requests have been going and how it is a blessing from the Queen Mother that we are not all demoted back to five-star menials, Lin Ling said. It sounds like almost everyone other than the Ha and Deng affiliated Hunters had some issues though. Well, Kaliss alchemy thing went off okay, Mu Shi frowned. Ha Feijiang I think he went with Han Shu to Green Veil. No idea how that went; he isnt back though Ha Cao Jian was injured though. He was? she asked. Oh yeah, Mu Shi smirked, reminding her that the other woman did not get on with either Ha Cao Jian or Ha Feijiang. That was so funny. He was sent to get some thunder walnuts from up near East Furys Fujin Peak for his sisters Dao Seeking tribulation and one of the hangers-on from the Ha clan, here for the Patriarchs thing, who went with him to see the sights, messed up to the extent that they were all struck by spiritual lightning I have to assume nobody died, or it would have been all over town, she interjected. No, but there were a few qi deviations and they got attacked by monkeys on the way back as well, Mu Shi giggled. They were saying in the Pavilion that she passed that, incidentally, Lin Ling grumbled, before adding with a scowl, with purple earthly lightning. You mean you are not overjoyed for your peers success on their path to surmount the Heavenly Dao? Mu Shi remarked drily. Lin Ling just rolled her eyes. Its not as compelling a picture as it first appeared, she murmured a bit sadly, watching a pair of youths, who had been arguing on the back of a river boat, start a duel while others looked on, cheering. -It would be too easy to think it was just someone targeting those on the Kun side of the Pavilion Yeah, its just one of those years, Mu Shi nodded. There was one like this a year or two before you joined. There get to be enough silly requests that are stacked up that everyone gets shit ones and all sorts of people with agendas get involved. Last years, by comparison Yeah they were not this bad, she agreed, leaning back with a weary sigh and staring up at the clouds scudding by overhead. Oh yeah I heard a really weird rumour in Blue Water City, Mu Shi said after they sat in silence for a moment. Were you actually at a dinner with the Imperial Princess? Where did you hear that? she asked. A friend of Kaliss thought they saw you in the Myriad Blossom Teahouse, Mu Shi explained. There was a meal that Ling Yu hosted, which Princess Lian also attended, she replied. I was there on a request for the Ling clan, so I got an invite, and Lin Ling here was with Kun Juni at the time, sorting out her own mission woes So I also went, Lin Ling nodded. Huh Mu Shi shook her head. That must have been something. It was less weird than you would think, she mused. In the end, they spent about thirty minutes eating lunch with Mu Shi, talking mostly about the spectacle of high society existence in Blue Water City. Mu Shi had apparently had to come back to West Flower Picking Town almost immediately after her request, so had missed the auction and its drama, much to her annoyance, so they also got to talking about that, until Arai showed up, looking a bit jaded, and sat down on the edge of the flowerbed beside their bench. Hey Mu Shi, her sister murmured by way of greeting. Howre things? I seem to have shared an experience with Lin here, Mu Shi replied, rolling her eyes. I understand you have managed to annoy both the Ha clan and the Kun clan? I have? Arai asked, frowning. Oh, there was an elder in the Pavilion earlier talking about you. Apparently you got them involved in some spat between the Deng and the Ha clan? Her sister grabbed a rock out of the flowerbed and hurled it hard enough that it bounced twice on the river surface before clattering off a pleasure barges hull and sinking. I take it that is very much a political take, then? Mu Shi grimaced. Very much so, Arai grumbled, sitting down again. I had a stupid teaching request that was mired up in village politics She noted that her sister did not say that it was in Jade Willow Village. Did you get what you needed? she asked, to change the topic. Yeah, some of it. I have to go back to Grandmaster Lis later. Apparently he is a guest of honour at the Patriarchs banquet, Arai said. I take it you had no luck? We did not, Lin Ling replied with a grimace. Old Ling and Elder Lianmei are both in Blue Water City. Oh well, Arai murmured, sighing deeply. I think I will head back, Mu Shi interjected, standing up and giving them a farewell salute. Thanks for the lunch and the conversation! No problem, she replied, also standing and returning the bow. See you later, Lin Ling added, giving Mu Shi a wave. See you, her sister echoed. She watched Mu Shi head back towards the Pavilion for a moment and then looked back at the river with a sigh. Where is Han Shu? she asked, because he had been with her sister in the morning. Celestial Blossom Teahouse, at the Patriarchs banquet, Arai replied. We split on the way back here. He did say that we could come later if we liked. I suppose we could always go to that, she suggested. Its a free lunch if nothing else? Doesnt that require an invite? Lin Ling noted. Han Shu said that wouldnt be a problem, her sister shrugged. And Ling Yu gave you both spirit gowns, didnt she? She did, she nodded, recalling the gift Ling Yu had given each of them. How come he ended up going anyway? Lin Ling asked as they started back along the river boulevard towards the Western District. He didnt say, her sister said. Though he did look a bit put out. I am sure we will find out anyway, she mused. So, what was Mu Shi talking about? Arai asked after they had walked on for a bit beneath the shade of the kobbin trees lining the raised embankment above the Blue River. Oh, she had the same kind of trouble I did in Blue Water City, Lin Ling answered, before she could. More to the point They spent the rest of the trip back to their house talking about the various bits of gossip that Lin Ling had picked up while she was looking for Old Ling and Elder Lianmei in the Pavilion. It didnt take long to change into the spirit gowns that Ling Yu had given all three of them, though it did take longer to adjust them. I have to say, Arai mused, spinning on the spot in the flowing dark-blue and silver gown, you cannot fault Ling Yu on her taste. And they arent ones from her cupboards either, she remarked drily, not that Ling Yu would have given those as a New Years gift, so that was a bit unfair really. With this you actually look like a proper young lady, her sister added, doing a second spin and then smoothing the skirts out. You can change the colours as well, Lin Ling added, running her hand down the sleeve of her own gown and shifting the silver waves to gold ones. They even have ward talismans built in, Arai added, skimming the handwritten document that Ling Yu had enclosed with each one. These must have cost Probably best not to ask that question, she murmured. If I dont, I might change into one of Ling Yus kind, Arai giggled. -Thats the first time she has properly laughed since I got back, she thought, hiding that somewhat complex thought with her own mantra. Indeed, Lin Ling nodded, looking at the note with hers. They stop others gauging your cultivation in passing and inure you to soul sense apparently good all the way to Immortal and the qi link will tell you if anyone tried, even give a vague direction. I rather suspect it will not save you if an Immortal cultivator does punch you, she remarked, giving Lin Ling a small shove for effect Lin Ling spun away, tried to shove her back and found she had already planted a palm between her breasts with a wry smile. Booo, Lin Ling pouted. Ouch! she grunted as the younger girl kicked her lightly on the shin, hopping a bit for comedic effect. So, only protection for your ego, Arai chuckled. At least like this we dont stand out unduly, she mused, considering the veil and jewellery that came with the robe in the form of several hairpins and a hairpiece that could be used either on its own or to affix the veil. Hers was shaped like a wreath of leaves that she could weave in and out of her hair, while Lin Lings was a simple coronet of spirit gemstones and Arais was flowers, mostly plum blossoms preserved by the exquisite art of the craftsman. All of them had minor formations on them that linked to the ward on the robe and enhanced its effectiveness. What was really impressive was that the hair comb was also a storage device, although not a particularly big one, being only about half a metre cubed at most. It was, however, accessible to whoever was wearing the gown, irrespective of their cultivation. Frowning, she used her qi to plait her hair around the wreath, making it look like she had braided burnished green-gold spirit vegetation through her hair, then put the veil on and affixed it and the rest of her hair with the hairpins and comb. Looking at herself in the mirror, it was hard not to feel like she was twelve again, wearing the gown her mother had bought for her, which she wore in the portrait in the shrine. You can store things in the hair comb, she remarked, taking it back out of her hair for a moment and turning it over in her hands. So I see, Arai said, tapping her storage talisman and materializing a few jars and other oddments one after another until they stopped storing. It only has about half a metre cubed of transformable volume though, and the limitations are basically spirit stones, talismans and probably a weapon or two, Lin Ling mused. Still, it means you can carry some spirit stones and stuff around and we dont need to use our bureau talismans, she pointed out. So this way we dont stand out. I think stand out is a matter of debate, Lin Ling remarked facetiously, pushing up her bosom and sighing softly. Certainly I will not stand out if I walk next to you two Then make the dress red or something! Arai giggled, or adjust it so it shows your shoulders. Pass, thanks, Lin Ling said, crossing her arms like she was a small child. Shaking her head, she checked a final time and then stored two cubes of spirit stones in the hair-comb, along with her talismans and the pair of short blades she rarely ever used except for cutting vines or dissecting the odd qi beast and finally an umbrella which just about fit, because you never could be too sure at this time of year. Shall we get going? she said at last, watching Lin Ling continue to fritter away. I suppose, the younger woman shrugged. Lead on, Senior Sister Ling. Yes, her sister smirked, before adding, in a creditable impression of Ling Yu: Lead on, Junior Sister, take us to our people. Shut up, she pouted, stalking out the door of her rooms. The trip back across town to the Celestial Blossom Teahouse was, she had to admit, distinctly odd. She was used to just being somewhat invisible in a crowd, it was a trick that came from spending long periods of time in Yin Eclipse. You got used to keeping your presence very much under control. However, wearing a fancy spirit gown and walking with two other people also wearing similar-looking ones resulted in a different kind of invisibility. It wasnt that people didnt see you; it was that they respectfully didnt get in your way. Several times she had people almost get out of her way without even really seeming to notice her, and once she was even saluted by a cultivator, just as a matter of passing. It likely helped that the gowns hid her cultivation so long as she didnt actually use a lot of qi, but even so, it promoted a sort of view of her surroundings which was somewhat alien, even when she was wandering around with Ling Yu in Blue Water City. It is odd, Arai remarked at last, as they made their way through the crowd in the square outside the teahouse, who were watching two youths trade arts on the stage in the middle. Yep she agreed. You two are terrible, Lin Ling murmured, shaking her head. Excuse me, young ladies, the guard on the entrance to the teahouse respectfully stopped them as they walked through. Are you here with someone or as guests yourselves? We are here with Han Shu, from the Han clan? Arai said with a degree of polite confidence that mimicked both Ling Yu and Juni. Okay, the guard said after a moment, giving them a polite salute. Enjoy the banquet, young ladies. We shall, Arai murmured, sweeping on past. She followed after her sister, not quite sure why she felt as nervous as she did because nobody gave them so much as a second glance really as they walked through the teahouse hall, taking it in. Most of those standing around talking were from the various noble clans of the town and region around it, though there were also a fair number of influential crafts folk, merchants and various other experts like talisman makers, alchemists and such among them. In the background, she could hear the haunting melody of a flute, accompanying a zither, playing a tune that was actually somewhat familiar Isnt that what Juni plays occasionally? she mused to Lin Ling and Arai as they made their way on, looking for anyone they recognised. It is, Arai agreed. I think it is one of the pieces a lot of the young women in the Kun clan learn to play. Oh there is Ying Ji, Lin Ling remarked suddenly, poking her and pointing through the doors to the main courtyard of the teahouse where she did indeed see Ying Ji, who had come back with Juni from Blue Water City, talking to two other youths in Kun clan robes. Huh Arai frowned, then nodded and turned to walk over in that direction. -Did she also recognise someone? she wondered. We seem to meet in strange places, her sister remarked drily as they arrived beside the trio of Ying Ji, a martial-looking teenager with long brown hair tied back rather casually and a somewhat scholarly youth with darker hair. The youth talking to Ying Ji turned, looking at first a bit nonplussed and then very nonplussed to find three beauties standing beside him. Erm you have me at a disadvantage Arai sighed and stored away the veil, making all three blink in surprise. Miss Sana, I did not know you were acquainted with Brother Shi here, Ying Ji remarked, saluting her warmly. Sana? Kun Shi blinked a third time, as did the other taller youth. With a soft sigh of her own, she put her own veil away, as did Lin Ling, because really they were not in any disguise, so it was just novelty that kept her wearing it. Jun Arai, Arai said blandly. Ying Ji stared from her, to her sister, then shook his head drily and saluted her as well, then Lin Ling. Miss Sana, Miss Ling, what a welcome surprise, Ying Ji said. Sorry for the confusion, she murmured, returning his bow as the three of them integrated into the circle of conversation somewhat. Not at all, I was simply caught out. You did say you had a sister, but to think she would be every bit your match Arai shot him a sideways look that made him cough slightly. Kun Ying Ji, Ying Ji said by way of introduction to Arai. A guest of Young Lady Kun Junis. I became acquainted with your sister in Blue Water City. A pleasure, Arai replied, glancing at the third member of that group. We meet again, Miss Jun, the athletic teenager said with an impish grin. You look odd in that dress. As do you in that robe, Arai replied. Kun Xian, the teenager said with a salute. You are Junis cousin? she asked, trying not to sound dubious, because that was the only Kun Xian she could think off offhand, and he was not someone she had ever met. I am he, Kun Xian grinned. Jun Sana, Young Lord Kun, she replied, saluting him formally. Just Kun Xian is fine, he replied. -Well that makes a change. Clearly all the bad attitude in Junis cousins is focused on Xingjuan, she mused. I am surprised you are here; you were not that interested yesterday, Ying Ji said to her politely as Arai started to talk with Kun Xian. I got this and the reception yesterday evening mixed up I guess, she replied with a polite shrug. Another friend of ours, Han Shu, invited us, but we havent seen him anywhere yet. He may be seated in the courtyard, Ying Ji said, waving his hand towards the central area of the teahouse which was set up in a square of tables focused around two women playing music, accompanied by a drummer and a second harp player who occasionally just plucked a string to accent the others. A quick scan of the tables did indeed pick out Han Shu, dressed in a smarter robe than usual and looking somewhat bored, talking away to two others she didnt recognise. Indeed he is, she nodded. Ah, here you are! she turned to find Bai Jiang and another youth with chiselled features in Kun clan robes had come over. Brother Bai, Senior Baotan, Ying Ji murmured. Ah, Miss Sana, Miss Ling, what a pleasant surprise, Bai Jiang said, greeting them both, then glancing at Arai with a slightly quizzical look. Jun Arai, Arai replied, bowing politely to them both. Bai Jiang, Bai Jiang said with a broad smile. Kun Baotan, the tall youth next to him mused, looking her and then Arai over with a much more appreciating eye. Behind them, the playing stopped and was greeted by enthusiastic applause from all the tables. Oh, here you all are! she turned to see Feng Jinhai coming over, looking damp. It started raining? Bai Jiang noted. Yes, Feng Jinhai replied, grimacing as he tugged as his wet robe. I signed up, but they are going to postpone the tournament and have a calligraphy or painting competition instead it seems. Bleugh, Kun Baotan grunted, shaking his head, clearly not enthused with that, which she found rather amusing, given how father, Old Fang and everyone else who had taught her martial forms always stressed the importance of both painting and feng shui. A wonderful melody, Young Ladies Kun and Ha, a formidable middle-aged man seated in the position of honour at the far side of the courtyard declared, standing and applauding the two players. Young Lady Kun? Lin Ling asked beside her. Isnt that Ha Cao Qingluo? her sister remarked. It is. Both Young Lady Kun Juni and Young Miss Ha Qingluo have been showing off their musical talents, Ying Ji replied. Cousin Juni is a lot better. She is having to hold back so Ha Qingluo doesnt look bad, Kun Xian muttered. Marvellous talents, another youth just across from them in red robes declared. I bet they sing beautifully too, his compatriot, dressed in rather gaudy purple and green, mused. Oh yes, I am sure both would be delightful company the red-robed youth agreed. Shaking her head, she tuned them out and focused again on Juni, who had stood and was saluting the Patriarch and the other guests. The dress she was wearing was not one she had ever seen Juni wear before. It left very little doubt in the minds of any onlooker just how beautiful she was, that was certain, and there was a sort of allure to it, coupled with Junis natural elegance that was born of decades of martial arts practice, that made her even more striking somehow Would you both amaze us with another piece? a golden-haired youth with a beard beside the Patriarch, who had put down his wine cup, remarked. Indeed, the Patriarch nodded. That was superlative. Of course, Ha Qingluo declared immediately, saluting the Patriarch and the others at the high table. Juni also saluted and sat down again. A moment later, Ha Qingluo picked out a chord on the zither and then quickly skittered down a scale she recognised as Joyous Tears, a fairly famous zither composition her own mother had once tried to teach her and Arai to play before concluding very wisely that their talents lay elsewhere. Juni picked up the thread of the chord a moment later, the sound of her flute quickly melding into the zithers scattering melodies to evoke the light patter of rain singing through forest vegetation. They are both exceptional, Bai Jiang mused. Juni was taught by Great Aunt Liang, Kun Xian added. If she was not exceptional, Great Aunt Liang would not have taught her melodies. Have you eaten? Ying Ji asked her. Just something light, earlier, she replied. In that case, shall we get a table? Ying Ji said, casting about. Before they all fill up again? An excellent idea, Kun Baotan agreed. That one over there? She followed where his gaze was pointing, to a table which was currently unoccupied across from where Han Shu was sitting. It was a bit closer to the high end of the roofed courtyard than she might have personally liked, but the others were already nodding and heading over there somewhat briskly. They sat down, listening to Juni and Ha Qingluo continue to play their interwoven melody and soon several servants came and put food on their table. They were just about to start eating after having made their toasts, when she caught Arai staring at the series of tables at the end of the hall, a faint frown on her face. What is it? she asked, following her sisters gaze. Most of the high table was officials of various stripes or important representatives of the various clans, interspersed with a few clusters of juniors at either end. Among those she did recognize was Ling Fei Weng, usually Ling Yu''s bodyguard, now wearing the robes of an elder of the Ling clan, talking to a scholar in a pale azure robe with a rainbow trim, while beside him Ling Luo was making polite conversation with a youth from the Ha clan. Ill tell you later, Arai murmured, before asking Kun Xian, who was sitting beside her, Who are the bunch at the table to the right of the Patriarch? Kun Xian looked sideways at her sister for a moment, then back at the table, then sighed. Them? Kun Baotan, who was beside Kun Xian, grunted. A bunch from the Ha clan have been acknowledged by the Imperial Princess for their inadvertent and certainly very overblown, Kun Xian interjected sourly, pouring Arai a cup of wine. as you say, Kun Baotan nodded. Their overblown role in tracking down the perpetrators who attempted to sabotage the great exhibition of your provinces treasures put on for Princess Lian. They apparently uncovered a nest of bandits up near a small place called Jade Willow, who had been working with indigenous rebels to smuggle corrupted herbs. I see, Arai murmured, her sisters tone remaining pleasantly engaged to the point where she was sure she was using her mantra quite aggressively. It is, of course, all the Ha clan, Kun Xian added, sounding disgusted. No mention of others, like the Kun clan, who actually found the bandits and brought the bodies out. Its all the great achievement of a bunch of weaklings who killed one tetrid stalker already badly crippled You sure have a big mouth, a young womans voice from the next table sneered, making her look over to find several youths from the Ha clan were now looking at them though mainly Kun Xian. Brother Caolun was personally acknowledged by the Princess, as was Brother Yuanfei. Sister Lianmei one of the other Ha clan youths coughed, looking concerned and pulling on the sleeve of the sandy-haired young woman who was speaking, please be a little polite. Why, Brother Yung? Our Ha clan has made a great achievement and this gulping fish is daring to say we are taking praise from others. Surely the Imperial Envoy investigated properly If their Kun clan did not get mentioned, it was because their contribution was only that much! I am a gulping fish? Kun Xian remarked drily. Yes! Ha Lianmei retorted. Fine, then you tuneless mon Arai, who had just drunk from her cup, coughed and put it back down, cutting Kun Xian off before he could complete his insult. Are you okay? Bai Jiang asked her sister, who was shaking her head, with concern. Sprit wine icy Arai rasped apologetically. Not expected! Ha Lianmei opened and shut her mouth, but the youth beside her, Ha Yung, had already got up and was moving around to sit between her and them, trying to placate the other angry youths at that table. -He is surprisingly good at reading the mood, she acknowledged. Miss Ha Lianmei was one of those who accompanied Young Lady Juni and Miss Ha Qingluo earlier, Kun Baotan elaborated for her, before she could even ask. Oh I see, she nodded, quickly passed her sister a bowl of the not particularly spicy soup on the table, which she drank down quickly, eliciting amused looks from some others nearby. Look, Ha Caofat just No! HOW DARE YOU, you you bald monkey! another of the youths opposite Lianmei had stood up now, looking about as drunk as he was outraged and pointing at Kun Xian, ignoring his more sensible compatriot, Ha Yung, entirely. Shut up, Caofat! Ha Yung hissed to both Ha Lianmei, the youth who had just stood up C Ha Caofat C and another youth who was now also standing. This is not a smart idea! Boisterous The words drifted through the air, settling over the Ha table. The speaker, near as she could tell, was Ha Feiyuan, the Supreme Elder of the Ha clan, who was frowning over at them. This Apologies, Seniors, Ha Yung said very quickly, bowing to those at the high table, who were looking on now with either amusement or frowns. Just a minor disagreement, we will take it outside! NO! I will have you retract that and kowtow to me as your father! Ha Caofat snapped, pushing Ha Yung away and facing down Kun Xian, who, after a quick look around, narrowed his eyes. -Ah shit, she groaned, sensing that the kind of scene that was hard not to make fun of C except when you were right in the middle of it C was about to occur. You dare to interrupt Cousin Junis performance? Kun Xian retorted, standing up. We showed respect for Fairy Qingluo and her wonderful playing yet you cannot contain yourself? Looking on, she had to admit that this play was quite remarkably executed by Kun Xian. Arai and Lin Ling were also sipping their wine, watching with some amusement. Your cousin? Ha Caofat blinked. Shit I tried to tell you, you moron, Ha Yung groaned, sitting up. My horizons are broadened! I, Kun Xian, must stand up for righteousness! Kun Xian snapped, standing up and turning to the high table and saluting the various people there. Patriarch, Honoured Seniors, I wish to challenge Ha Caofat to a friendly bout! Oh for fates sakes! another Ha youth at that table groaned. Even Ha Lianmei looked slightly surprised. Hmm the Patriarch eyed Ha Caofat and Kun Xian. Lord Patriarch! This lout slandered our Ha clans contribution, that Young Lord Qiao personally invested! Ha Caofat replied, looking a bit less sure of himself now, she noticed. I merely remarked that the Ha clan was not alone in that matter, Kun Xian replied very politely. Ha Caofat here seems to take exception to the idea that others, whose surnames are not Ha, can make contributions. That got quite a few murmurs around the hall, both for and against. Both Kun Juni and Ha Qingluo had stopped playing at this point. Juni looked fairly sanguine as she sat there, but Ha Qingluo was glaring at Ha Caofat like he was a dog that had just shit in front of her. Fine! Ha Lianmei said, also standing up, saluting the elders and pointing at Kun Xian. He called me he insulted me! All because he was trying to impress that girl! Arai actually flinched as Ha Lianmei, entirely randomly, rounded on her sister and pointed her out to the whole room. That is why Senior Brother Caofat is in this mess! He tried to intercede! I see, the Patriarch just looked amused, really, which was a relief, but only a very very small one. -Shit how do we get out of this? she groaned, glancing at Lin Ling, who was also looking worried now. An argument over beauties at a dinner how nostalgic, another elder at the high table remarked with a wry chuckle. How about this a Ha clan elder beside the Patriarch spoke up. A fight between young heroes would surely be a spectacle, but how about we resolve this a different way? What do you suggest, Sir Leyung? the Patriarch mused. Ha Caofat was clearly standing up for Miss Lianmei and Kun Xian here was trying to impress this young lady so it seems to me that the dispute should be resolved between the young ladies. Miss Lianmei is a gifted talisman painter, is she not? A rising star in the Blue Gate School? Go on the Patriarch said. She shot a sideways look at Juni, who was still playing softly, but now looking in their direction with the narrowed eyes of someone quite put out by how matters were developing. Ha Cao Qingluo was just about matching her with the zither, but the softness of the flute was requiring her to really focus on what she was playing. Perhaps we should settle this by having them compete in scroll painting, given our discussion before? Paint an accompanying piece to the wonderful music that my own Qingluo and Young Lady Kun were playing, before they were so rudely interrupted. You suggest they compete in painting? the Patriarch frowned. Arai, still seated, was now frozen on the spot, as, honestly, was she. -How in the fates did this get to this point? she wailed silently. It is true enough that the weather has turned a bit inclement again, so the proposed tournament is a little trickier, the Patriarch said, with a rather wry chuckle that echoed through the hall. Clearly there are those who are undeterred, but in the meantime, I am sure many of you have been inspired by that beautiful music! So much so that a few are unable to keep their mood in check. This Kun Xian was silenced for a moment by someone, then a jade talisman on his belt chimed and his voice returned. Miss Jun had nothing to do with this! he declared loudly, clearly trying to make amends, for all the good it was probably going to do. I am happy to compete with Miss Lianmei or Ha Caofat here in whatever manner they chose! Now you try and cast her aside, Ha Lianmei smirked. My horizons have been broadened! If I might? another elder at the high table interjected. Sir Qingfao? Elder Cao Leyung said, turning to the new speaker. Sir Leyungs suggestion is quite insightful! This other young woman is the daughter of Jun Ruliu, who was a famed talisman painter before her unfortunate demise, so, given that fighting indoors would not be auspicious, a competition between the two young ladies in talisman painting would be a delightful and quite engaging way to start that competition? Much more so than two youths trying to stab each other with swords! This is very true, Sir Qingfao, another elder agreed. Much more amenable to the occasion Young miss do you have any words? the Ha Patriarch asked her sister politely. Honoured Patriarch, Elders, her sister said, also standing and bowing to the high table. Young Lord Kun is quite correct in his assertion just now. I was simply sitting beside Young Lord Kun, who was hospitable enough to make some polite conversation with me. Nothing untrue was said. I see the Patriarch mused, staring into space for a moment. You recommend a head-to-head demonstration of talents by two juniors of the province in scroll painting before we open the competition to others? Indeed, Patriarch, Sir Qingfao nodded. Very well! the Patriarch nodded. Miss Jun and Miss Ha will both paint a picture, to a theme evoked by the music of Young Lady Kun and Miss Ha Qingluo. The winner will accept the apology of the loser and then others may compete to see if they can do better GAH! Kun Xian squeaked suddenly, as an old man appeared beside him and poked him hard in the back of the head. Brat, you make trouble every time I turn my back. I sorry, Grandfather. It is not me you should be sorry to! the old man scowled, glancing at her sister, his displeased expression softening for a moment. Old Xian, Arai murmured, her face neutral enough that she was sure her sister was using her mantra now. It is Miss Jun, who you have put in an unenviable position for your foolishness, Old Xian chastised. "Xian, reflect on this! When you seek trouble, it is not necessarily you who will get it. Sometimes it is those around you, who did nothing to deserve it. Can you actually do this? she asked Arai. That monkey-brained little shit, her sister signed to her. I should stab him in the unmentionables for getting me caught up in this, before adding out loud: Probably, though I have half a mind to lose Kun Xian winced. I am sorry. I truly didnt expect them to pick on you. Old Xian shot Kun Xian a glare and then turned back to Arai, actually bowing. My grandson has caused you a big problem. I can only lower my head, especially after you instructed him so well before. Please, Arai shook her head, stopping him from bowing. I Juni is my friend as well. Humph! Ha Lianmei sneered and walked out into the courtyard, where she noticed that two easels had now been placed. If this old man might make a suggestion, Old Xian said, appearing beside the high table in a single step. Uh The various elders stared at him, looking quite askance. A few of the Kun elders actually bowed. You look well, Ha Dongfei, Old Xian said with a polite nod. As do you, Kun Xianfang, Patriarch Ha Dongfei murmured, returning it. You said you had a suggestion? I feel this should not be judged just by a few friendly faces, Kun Xianfang said drily. Who would you suggest? Ha Feiyuan said, a bit archly she thought. I am happy to a striking woman in a green dress leaning against the rear wall, drinking wine directly from a jar, remarked drily. Blade Fairy Seong, Patriarch Dongfei murmured, saluting the woman who she recognised as the leader of the Green Fang Pagoda. The woman gave both Old Xian and the Patriarch a salute with her wine jar. I am also happy to provide expertise, a scholarly man with piercing amber eyes and dark hair tied back in a ponytail remarked from where he was seated across the far side. And Grandmaster Li Ha Feiyuan nodded. Likewise She glanced over to see Old Oudeng, Grandmaster Oudeng, was standing over at the side. Sadly, Grandmaster Mang is in Blue Water City That certainly provides some expertise, Patriarch Ha nodded, glancing at her sister who had not yet walked out. Here, Bai Jiang passed her sister a box. Thank you, Arai replied, opening it and considering what was inside for a moment, before sighing softly and walking out to her easel. If you would? Patriarch Dongmei said, turning back to Juni and Ha Qingluo. Ha Qingluo ran her fingers down the zither, sending ripples of sound through the room. Juni, without missing a beat, immediately shifted the style of her flute playing from the quiet and elegant Qin Water to the rippling, yet melancholic Rising Moon, evoking the whispering sighs of the wind on reeds, before it fell away at dusk. Lianmei had already started, she noted, taking her brush and sketching out a figure on the paper before her with fluid strokes. She considered the woman, who was younger than her, getting a feel for her abilities How good is your sister? Kun Baotan asked her, cutting through her contemplation. She wasnt sure she knew how to answer that so she just stayed silent, standing there with folded arms, watching as Arai considered the paper before her for a moment before she put the box down on the table beside the easel and opened it, took the brush out and then just stood there, staring into nothing. Good, Lin Ling said flatly, giving the shamefaced Kun Xian a dark look. Very good. Better than Juni, she said at last, as her sister took her brush and put the first strokes to the paper, lightly drawing out lines that merged to become a bridge. Better than? Kun Xian blinked. Just watch, murmured Old Xian, who had appeared back with them, entirely unmarked. As the music washed over them, the flute seemed to carry with it faint hints of the sorrows of the world, while the zither was almost aggressively upbeat in comparison, the two melding together to evoke a sense of birdsong in rain. Ha Lianmei, she could see, was painting a woman dressed in regal turquoise robes, her golden hair falling down around her face. Arai, by comparison, was still painting the slightly ethereal landscape and a bridge across a river with lotus blossoms, only a few ghostly figures taking shape. Even at this point, though, the contrast was plain. Ha Lianmeis picture had a commanding presence. The intent being poured into it made you look at it, to admire both the beauty of the woman and the command in her stature. Her sisters, however, just drew you in, subtly. What is she painting? Bai Jiang frowned, staring at the painting. I wonder Old Xian mused. It just feels normal, Feng Jinhai murmured, but the look on his face was confused, likely by the auspicious feng shui her sister had incorporated into the composition. Compared to Ha Lianmeis anyway, Kun Baotan muttered. She shook her head and just kept watching, fairly sure she knew now what Arai was depicting, which in the current company was a fairly blunt statement to make, no matter how you pitched it. The first figure was a young woman with dark hair, the second a boy helping his friend pick up flowers while a third girl passed a flower, a white chrysanthemum, to another girl. Figure after figure was filled in, fluidly and gently by her sisters brush, singly or in pairs, on the bridge or before it. Each had a face and an identity and a wholeness within the picture that drew you on, further in. Soon she started colouring them in, bit by bit, layer by layer, from the back, with the night sky, working out past the water, the bridge, the lanterns lighting it and then the people themselves before returning to the sky and painting in the shadows and the stars, of which there were forty-nine in total, each with its own distinct sense of presence. The final figures were older, adults dressed in turquoise. Not powerful, like the woman in Lianmeis, but rather subtle, welcoming, strengthening and warm. There were seven in total, walking among the forty-nine men, women and children as they crossed a version of the Queen Mothers Bridge in the town. They spoke to the children, laughed with the adults, consoled some and helped others, with the final one, representing the Star of Guidance, leading two young girls across to a final, ethereal figure that was as much part of the whole painting as any single part of it. In comparison, Ha Lianmeis picture, the Star of Beauty, was basically done well before her sister had even really started on the illusionary aspects of the Queen Mother herself. Do you see the difference? Old Xian said simply, when Arai finally put her own brush down and contemplated the night scene in silence while Juni and Ha Qingluo kept playing. That Bai Jiang and the others were looking between the two scenes, as in fact were quite a few others. She could see immediately that many people would be drawn to Ha Lianmeis painting. It was beautiful, flawless, and evocative of an ideal, as much as someone of her realm could espouse it, that beauty was a thing that commanded and ruled. In comparison, Arais painting was just there. It was painterly, almost dreamlike in its composition, and no single bit stood out, but once you looked at it it was hard to look away until you reached a kind of conclusion within the painting itself. There are fifty, not forty-nine, Kun Xian murmured. She scanned the picture and saw that there was indeed a fiftieth figure, a bright-faced youth with dark hair, dressed in a Ha clan robe, buying a flower from a flower seller. I am done, Arai said simply, stepping away from the painting and bowing slightly to it. Ha Lianmei stared at it, frowning, her previous confidence perhaps a bit dented. The Patriarch waved a hand and both drifted off the easels and into the air, which shimmered and then reflected the images flawlessly at several times the size. Well, thats fairly conclusive, Blade Fairy Seong said simply. Indeed, Old Oudeng nodded. Fairy Rulius daughter is indeed a special talent. She fed her emotions to the mantra in her minds eye, because the effect, inadvertently, was not what those looking on had likely anticipated. Ha Lianmeis portrait was still striking and a wonderful painting but her sisters was not a painting; it was a moment in time, painted with a sense of conviction that was subtly lacking in the other. This is Patriarch Dongfei had also come to stand before them. It is indeed a difference in perspective, a youthful-looking, bearded scholar wearing an azure gown with a rainbow trim agreed. However, I feel the portrait of the Star of Beauty is more at peace with itself. Indeed, they show very different comprehensions, the Supreme Elder from the Kun clan mused. Only one of these I would hang in my living room though, Ha Feiyuan murmured. Thoughts? Patriarch Dongfei asked. Miss Juns, Fairy Seong said simply. Indeed, Oudeng agreed. I concur, Ling Fei Weng nodded. I feel that Miss Has is more within itself, one of the other elders mused. Yes, it has a better awareness of what it shows There is such a thing as being too ambitious. I do feel this, another of the old experts at the high table agreed. Both show remarkable talent for their ages, but I must also just give this to Miss Ha. I dont get it, Kun Xian muttered. Miss Juns painting is far more evocative and also technically superior Indeed, Old Xian nodded. It is also very difficult to look at, for a certain kind of person, because there is an understanding to it that is too cruel. Sir Huan? one of the other Ha elders asked. Hmmm I must concur that Fairy Has is quite exceptional; however, Miss Juns is very evocative. I must say I cannot pick, the blonde-haired man in the dark green and red robe mused. I pick Miss Juns, the only female elder in the Ha clan at the top table said simply. Lady Shi Ha Feiyuan frowned. If you are willing, Miss Jun, I will purchase this drawing from you, for whatever price you ask, the young-looking woman said simply. Arai stared at the woman, then at the Patriarch, who coughed. Let us leave those questions for later In terms of a winner? I must advocate for Miss Jun, Grandmaster Li added. While it is true that there is a sense of ambition in both, Miss Jun has a much clearer grasp of the perspective of the self within it. I do believe it is tied, Old Xian said drily to the Patriarch. This old fellow feels a sense of hope in Miss Juns that gives a peace of mind. Indeed, Lady Shi said, a bit flatly she thought. -Is it the fiftieth figure? The understanding suddenly clicked, somewhat intuitively. -Ha Shimo... A relative of hers? And there has been no mention of him, his role or his death, in all of this. I do believe you are right, Patriarch Dongfei remarked pensively. Yes, Miss Juns painting is challenging, in many ways. Ha Caofat, over to the side, perked up considerably, she noticed to her disgust. Indeed, I must give this to Miss Jun Patriarch Dongfei sighed. Would that I had her eye at her age perhaps I would have less regrets now You are lucky, young boy from the Kun clan, that your friend is such a talent, the Patriarch added, casting Kun Xian a steely look. He is indeed, Old Xian scowled. Kun Xian stared at his grandfather, then at Patriarch Dongfei, then stepped forward to Arai and bowed deeply. Due to my action, you were troubled. I, Kun Xian, can only apologise! Very good, very good! the Patriarch nodded, glancing at Ha Lianmei and Ha Caofat, who both winced. Congratulations, Ha Lianmei murmured, bowing to her sister then a hint deeper to Kun Xian. Ha Caofat stared around like a person haunted by demons then bowed rather rigidly to Kun Xian. I did try to warn you, Ha Yung muttered from where he was seated. Indeed, a second familiar voice, that of Ha Yun, the son of Ha Feirong, the Town Governor, echoed. Ha Yun, she said politely as he came to stand at the front of that table. Jun Sana, Ha Yun replied, bowing slightly to her. See, we go out to watch the fighting and we miss the actual drama! another youth behind Ha Yun, Ha Mao, grumbled. I didnt know you liked painting, another of Ha Yuns friends, Ha Ding, joked. I like beauties Ha Mao retorted. His comment, which thoroughly smashed the rather odd mood, got him all sorts of looks from others nearby, which he just ignored, rather bullishly. What? Its true. You are all here admiring them! Dont judge me! Ha Yun gave his friend a long look and shook his head. And you wonder why we were so unenthused about this before, she remarked a bit sourly to Bai Jiang. Drama does tend to come with these gatherings, especially when opinions get heated, Bai Jiang agreed. However, your sister has certainly acquitted herself well. Indeed, she agreed blandly. Somewhat in spite of the circumstances arraigned against her as well. LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! Supreme Elder Feiyuan stood up. Please show your appreciation for Miss Ha and Young Lady Kun, whose delightful music provided the inspiration for these pieces! Like that for instance, Ying Ji remarked drily. Uhuh, she nodded, not having missed the fact that Ha Cao Qingluo had just been mentioned ahead of Juni. There was a round of applause from those looking on, during which the Patriarch snagged the Supreme Elder by the arm and muttered something to him, to which he nodded, then turned back to the courtyard. Well, with that, shall we get this competition underway? Ha Feiyuan exclaimed, raising his voice slightly as servants brought other easels in and started setting them up for competitors. There was some awkward shuffling among those around the hall, but somewhat amusingly nobody stood. Any junior is free to enter, the Patriarch added with some amusement, and the prize, as adjudicated by several experts among us, shall be an opportunity to study a scroll painting from my personal collection! With a flourish, he plucked a painting out of nowhere and unfurled it, revealing a painting of a fairy maiden dancing on a pond, the sky above slowly shifting around a bright moon. The maiden seemed somewhat melancholic, while the sky and the moon was both alluring and imperious at the same time. Almost immediately, half a dozen people around the courtyard stood. Hmm not bad, I wonder where he got that from, Old Xian muttered. You recognise it, esteemed senior? Ying Ji asked Old Xian politely. Old Xian, Old Xian corrected him absently. When you say senior my shoulders hurt. It is a work by Lu Fu Tao, one of a set of nine he created during the early years of the foundation of Blue Water City. Is that not far too precious for a prize in a competition like this? she gawked. Not really, Old Xian clarified. They were originally hung in the Blue Star Hall in Blue Water City, intended for juniors to view and comprehend. They were lost among many other treasures like them when the city was briefly breached during the Huang-Mo Wars. Even so, they are a thing that old sage created to allow juniors to perceive a bit of the path he uncovered, so it is certainly a remarkable treasure for any junior to be afforded the opportunity to study. Almost thirty juniors from various influences both near and far were already assembled in the plaza, she noted, with more hurrying in every second. How enthusiastic, the Patriarch remarked drily from nearby. When you have finished your scroll painting, please leave the space for others he added pleasantly. She watched as the first batch started drawing, but at this distance there was little worth observing unless they painted on a wall, so after a few moments she went back to the food and chatting with Bai Jiang and Ying Ji, with occasional interjections from Kun Baotan, Kun Xian and Lin Ling. Arai walked over a moment later, looking rather drained, followed by Juni, who seemed to have escaped her position as a musician at last. Juni looked at Old Xian, who just gave her a slight smile and waved for her to sit, even as most of the others at the table all stood and bowed politely to her. It seems Xuanhai and that lot have done something stupid and you are picking up the pieces, Old Xian said, passing Juni a cup of wine which she drank down in a single gulp. It could be worse, Juni shrugged, even that slight action coming across as oddly alluring for some reason. Giving herself a shake, she moved up as Arai sat down beside her. Days like today make me hate my hobbies as much as my job, her sister muttered. That I will toast! Juni agreed, holding out her wine cup. Indeed, she agreed, pouring her own cup of wine and joining them. Thankfully, there was no further drama after that, at least not any which concerned them. The Ha clan elder who had wanted to buy Arais painting came over and talked to her sister for a few minutes, then left looking somewhat pleased. The presence of a senior and Kun Juni at the table actually kept away those interested in coming and bothering either her friend or her sister, so they were able to eat in peace, just chatting away about very normal things, until the painting competition finished. In the end, both Lianmei and her sisters paintings were dethroned as the best, which went to a young woman from the Pill Sovereign Sect who painted a beautiful scene of the banquet itself, with the various events going on in it, and even dedicated it to the Patriarch once it was judged the winner. In a way, she was a bit disappointed on her sisters behalf, but Arai just laughed it off. The alchemy competition that came after was in many ways more interesting. They provided a dozen herbs from Yin Eclipse and asked the participants to make the most interesting pill they could out of them. It was won, in the end, by Bai Jiang, who made a pill puppet out of five-elements snapdragons that could transform into a little dragon that did basic tasks. By the time that was over though, it was pushing towards late evening. The rain outside had stopped as well, so they ended up migrating outside to a table near the duelling arena to watch that and play card games, largely on the theory that it was much harder to be tied into that. Well, that was not something I ever intend to repeat, Arai declared at last after they had sat in silence for a while at a table near the duelling platform, watching Kun Xian, who had been on a winning streak when they came out, beat up a disciple from the Ha clan very convincingly. This is what happens when you spend time near Ling Yus people, she half-joked, half complained, staring at her own cup of wine. I know I should feel offended at that, Feng Jinhai, who along with Kun Shi and Kun Baotan was sitting at the same table as them, muttered, putting down his Gu Takes All cards, but actually, I sort of see your point. Kun Baotan, who was also undefeated in the arena in his matches, just shook his head at her comment and put his own cards down in disgust. One spirit stone says Kun Xian draws this out for another five moves, Lin Ling interjected as Junis cousin continued to prevent his opponent from actually throwing himself out of the ring to admit defeat. Nope, Kun Shi grumbled. You won the last three, and now this Gu Takes All game I have no more spirit stones I can give you. How are you so good at that game? Bai Jiang agreed, putting his own cards down. It was invented here, Lin Ling smirked. She was about to comment when a hand dropped onto her head, almost making her squeak in shock before realising who it belonged to: their father, Jun Han. Here you two are! She turned to find him, tall, rugged and bearded, dressed in a somewhat formal grey and purple robe, standing behind her, carrying an umbrella in his other hand. Father! she exclaimed, standing up and giving him a hug. Arai, who had also turned from watching the fight, stood and skipped around to also hug him. Sir Jun, Lin Ling stood politely and saluted him. I have to admit, I nearly didnt recognise you in those gowns, their father remarked with a grin. They were a New Years present from Ling Yu, she said. Ling got one as well. Senior Han, the others at the table all politely saluted him as well. Hmmm their father eyed the group critically and accepted their greetings, then pulled up a seat and, without any comment, took out a jar of wine and poured some out into a cup. In any case, I am glad to see you are all having fun, Jun Han added, looking at her and then Arai. That is very relative, she conceded, with a glance at her sister. Your daughter made quite a statement with her scroll painting, Sir Jun, Ying Ji remarked politely. Did you? Jun Han glanced at Arai, who looked a bit conflicted. I am sure you did wonderfully. Bai Jiang, Bai Jiang said by way of introduction, before adding, Well, Miss Arai was first for quite some time, before Young Lady Lu Meimei took the top spot in the end, but that is to be expected, given her talents. It was hard not to feel a bit odd sitting there and having others explain how your day had gone... and making it sound like you had actually done something great, she had to reflect, not quite looking at Arai, who had taken her seat again next to their father and was back to looking slightly jaded. I see, Jun Han murmured, giving Arai a warm smile. In that case, I look forward to hearing all about it. However, first I have to ask do they actually serve food here, or are we expected to fight for it on that stage? Hah! she found herself laughing at that, and somewhat unable to stop for a few moments. Ill go get something, Father, she said eventually. Okay, Jun Han nodded to her before turning back to the others. Now, I dont believe I know any of you fine gentlemen hanging out here with my lovely daughters. Why dont we get to know each other a little better? Shaking her head, she hurried off in the direction of the nearest food stall, humming under her breath, because for the first time in what felt like far too long everyone was home. Chapter 12 – The Pictures We Paint
Oh gilded land, the azure gem that is passed from hand to hand, how thy suffering leads your people to sorrow, forever beholden, by the virtue of their bounty, to the grasping hands of others. Like a lovely maiden, you are cursed to dance for old villains, unable to have freedom of your own, as they dream of your riches and woo you with smiles, promising you their sons with flattering words, when really, in their eyes, you are only for them. Foremost, your virtues are extolled from shining world to starless sea. Ten Thousand eyes adore you, Supreme Lords court you, Celestial Queens are entranced by you, and yet your gifts are your sentence, your mysteries your prison and your virtues the chains, woven in flowers, which bind you. Oh, how you must lament, that you, who are so fair, can evoke such ugly shades in all you see.
Excerpt from The Azure Portrait By Ling Lingsheng, Lady Azure, Fairy Sovereign Sky Song

~ Jun Han C The Celestial Blossom Teahouse ~
Despite his stated aim that he wanted to get to know the others sitting with his daughters at their table, Jun Han found that that did not take all that long. The three of them were guests of the Kun clan, who had crossed paths with his younger daughter, Sana, courtesy of Kun Juni, while she was in Blue Water City, and the other was also associated with the Kun clan, from Nine Moons Province. Once food arrived, courtesy of Sana, he simply let them talk away while he posed the odd question about this or that and instead devoted his thoughts to the far more problematic issue of his older daughter, Arai. In just the short time since he had arrived, she had drunk half a jar of wine on her own, and her mood, while outwardly engaged, had a sort of flatness he had long since learned to associate with her using her mantra to dull the edges of her emotions. Given that she was usually very responsible with that, considering how well both of them had been instructed by his dear Ruliu it was somewhat concerning. -Ruliu Just thinking of her made him want to drink as well. -Sometimes being a responsible parent sucks, he had to reflect, pouring some wine for himself and sipping it as he pondered how best to go about tactfully finding out what the problem was. Can I see the picture that won you such acclaim? he asked after a moments consideration. Its still in the hall, Arai replied. Lady Shi has agreed to purchase it, though. She has? he blinked, wondering why one of the more aloof elders of the Ha clan would be interested in his daughters painting. She has, Arai repeated, biting into a piece of roasted fish with just a hint more aggression than was probably necessary. -I suppose I will have to go look at it myself he mused, mulling her slightly taciturn response over. Is it just that she is unhappy being reminded of Ruliu? Or did someone say something stupid The exact nature of how she had gotten involved in the competition was still rather opaque as well. Even if a part of him did want her to be able to shine as brightly as her potential allowed, he knew all too well that the events around their mothers death still haunted both his daughters in very real ways. Both had also taken very much to heart her teachings about remaining humble and centred in terms of what they possessed and how it should be used. It had not escaped his notice that while all those at the table had praised the somewhat mysterious painting, nobody had been especially clear on why his daughter had somewhat uncharacteristically put herself forward either. Father, you are brooding nearly as badly as sis is, Sana said drily, pushing a second plate of roasted spirit herb and beef skewers over to him. Perhaps it was just the fancy gown which had apparently come from Ling Yu, something else he would have to ask about later, but the tone and her expression was far too reminiscent of her mother To hide his grimace, he finished the cup of wine and took a skewer to eat. That was the problem with two daughters they could be beautiful and dutiful, but there were days when they were too astute for his comfort. -They are too old for their years, Ruliu, he thought a bit glumly, looking from one to the other the younger acting out to make up for the gloom of the older, yet both holding shadows in their manner that made his heart ache at times. To distract himself slightly, he turned back to the combat stage, which was still being dominated by Kun Xian, the third prodigal child of the Kun clans juniors. The boy was talented and already on a winning streak of eight fights, not that that was hard really given the pool of talent involved and the teacher he had. As he watched, the boy dodged two rather crude intent-infused strikes and kicked his opponent, a spiritual cultivator from the Ha clan in Blue Water City, in the knee, then the balls, before finally grabbing him by the hair and sending him stumbling across the stage, narrowly avoiding a ring out. What are the rules? he asked the table at large as Kun Xians victim tried to keep his distance again. Arts, no treasures or talismans unless agreed, Kun Baotan answered politely. As if to put a mockery in that last bit, the youth on the stage did draw a talisman and was promptly made to regret it. He watched as Kun Xian skilfully cut at his opponents hand with his sword, splitting the talisman in two. The qi within it discharged, exploding in the face of the youth who had tried to use it, making him spit blood and stumble backwards again. Kun Baotan stared at the youth on the stage and shook his head, looking both amused and disdainful. though probably Brother Xian will have to start agreeing their use if he wants to continue, Feng Jinhai added with some amusement. -Probably, yeah, he nodded, glancing around. Though his teacher, if it is Old Xian here with him, will likely haul him off before that happens. It would be a bad look for Kun Xian, who looked, to his eye at least, to be a creditable inheritor of his grandfather Kun Xianfangs legacy, to accidentally cripple or worse, kill, some angry opponent at a celebration like this. Do you think there is anyone here that could best Brother Xian, Sir Jun? Bai Jiang asked him, cutting through his thoughts on that. Glancing around, he had to admit there were not many. Not who would lower themselves to fighting a fourteen-year-old boy for amusement. The risk of their wards losing or, perhaps worse, injuring Kun Xian and inspiring the wrath of a reclusive old expert was not something many of those supporting the more elite competitors would be willing to countenance. Doubly so, given these didnt appear to be competition matches but just free sparring. There are a few, he answered after a moments pause. But I suspect they are saving themselves for the actual tournament that I assume will come in a bit? It is to come, yes, Bai Jiang nodded. Brother Ying and Brother Feng here will both participate, as will Brother Baotan. He glanced at the three, playing card games, and felt a momentary flash of pity for them, especially Kun Baotan, because he was looking quite vexed now as Lin Ling and Sana continued to savage them at Gu Takes All. Looking around the table, he sighed and finished his cup of wine, then turned to Arai. I am going to go socialize for a bit, he said. Do you want to come take a walk, or are you happy to stay here? Ill stay here, Arai shrugged, glancing over at the card game, then at Sana. It was the response he expected, given she seemed to want to just be alone with her thoughts, but at the same time, seeing her mope in that way was disheartening. Oh, if you see Grandmaster Li, his daughter added, I didnt get a chance to talk about the house formations yet. Noted, he replied drily, standing up and waving for the others to remain seated, though only Bai Jiang had made any real move to stand. In that case, Ill be back in a bit We will still be here, Arai said, giving him a smile that again didnt quite reach her eyes. Giving her an encouraging smile, he patted her shoulder, nodded to the others and then headed off through the crowd towards the Celestial Blossom Teahouse. Her lack of interest in coming with him was disappointing, he again found himself reflecting, given how vibrant the banquet was. He had somewhat hoped she would come with him to see her painting; however, it was also clear that Arai needed some space, and having your father hover over your shoulder was not how that occurred. It was a sad truth he recalled from his own youth, which felt even longer ago than it was right now, in the grand scheme of things. The ceremonial guards on the doorway glanced at him once but didnt bother to stop him or ask any questions. It was far enough into the evening that the exclusivity of the party was not limited by access to the teahouse itself. The main hall was bustling with folk talking about the day, the celebrations in Blue Water City, the various competitions in honour of the youngest of the Ha clan Patriarchs and now, with some anticipation, the tournament to take place outside. Sir Jun! What a pleasant surprise! Turning he found Kun Talshin had spotted him and was quickly making his way through the groups to him. Likewise, my friend. But why the formality? he inquired with a raised eyebrow, as he accepted Talshins bow of greeting. Around here, if you dont wave a title you just get empty-eyed looks, Talshin, who was dressed in formal Kun clan robes, laughed. Are you here looking for Arai and Sana? I met them outside, he replied, accepting a cup of wine from a passing servant. They are watching the warm-up rounds for the tournament. Ah, okay, Talshin nodded amiably. His association with the son of Kun Jiao, the current Lord of the Kun clan, was an odd one, he had to admit. They had first crossed paths almost two hundred years ago, when he was still just an Immortal and Kun Talshin was still the favoured scion of the Kun clan, much like Kun Xian now was. They were both about the same age but divided by the status of Senior and Junior by a bit of what he had come to recognise as signature bureaucratic buggery on behalf of the powers that continued to be in Yin Eclipse, though that had not stopped them becoming friends back then. Now, he had gotten married, had three children and become a widower, while Kun Talshin, who had been the Kun clan envoy to the Blue Dukes Court, much like Juni was now to the Hunter Bureau, had been crippled by an assassin during the Three Schools Conflict. Their friendship had endured, but it was hard, sometimes, not to see a reflection, or perhaps a reminder, of his younger, more carefree self in Talshin Then I suppose you will be here to see Arais painting, Talshin added, giving him a look that made his stomach sink, mostly because it was a statement rather than a question. Given how everyone seems to be talking so mysteriously about it he replied, it does seem so. Mmmmm Talshin stared into the middle distance, sighed and then nodded, which was again, he had to reflect, not an encouraging sign. -What did she even paint? -It wasnt bad or something, was it? It shouldnt be, given they were talking about it like it won, earlier Let me show you then, Talshin said, motioning for him to follow. Even though I watched her paint it, I have been meaning to take a closer look at it anyway. Quashing his mild confusion and concern on Arais behalf, he nodded and followed as Talshin headed off through the hall towards the covered courtyard in the centre of the teahouse where the formal elements of the banquet had been held. So, how was your trip to Blue Tree Town, I believe? Talshin asked after a moment as they threaded their way through the groups of people. It was to discuss cooperation between the guards for training in rural villages near the Shadow Forest, wasnt it? Yes, it was, he replied. And, actually, not bad really. Being away from home for that long is a bit of a chore and it is hard not to worry about Arai and Sana, but that aside, it was quite pleasant really until the early rains? Talshin remarked, sipping his own wine. Yeah, he agreed. The rain coming early led to meetings being postponed while the various villages there all scrambled to make sure their crops were secure, which developed into several on the job exercises that I was asked to be part of the expert audience for. Otherwise I would have been back three days ago. It seems to be like that everywhere. The severity has caught everyone off guard, Talshin agreed as they stepped out into the covered courtyard proper. Here, it was a little less crowded C mostly because the banquet had moved to the veranda on the second floor, he supposed, so that the dignitaries could watch the tournament without risk of being rained on. Now that courtyard was being used to display the various works from the scroll painting competition for others to admire. The winner was immediately apparent: A vibrant diorama given pride of place in the courtyard, it depicted all the events that had occurred at the banquet prior to its painting, structured around everyone giving a toast of good fortune to Patriarch Ha Dongfei. It was absolutely the work of someone who had, for a junior anyway, remarkable comprehensions in Principles of Yin and Yang and a good grasp of feng shui and Martial Intent. The painter in question was also easy to pick out The dark-haired young woman who is the centre of attention over there is Lu Meimei, whose painting there won, in the end, Talshin remarked, pointing out a vibrant young woman wearing the gown of an inner disciple of the Pill Sovereign Sect standing around talking to several other youths some distance away, and beside her is the second place winner, Deng Fuguai, of the Four Peacocks Court, here incognito apparently but stirred to take part after seeing that Young Lady Lu was here. The third place is over there, Talshin added, picking out a third young woman with dark hair streaked with gold, dressed in a pale blue and gold gown, Ha Ningmei, from Haijing City. All of them are from Nine Moons Province? he observed, looking around for Arais. And only one from the Ha clan? I imagine thats a bitter pill to swallow for Ha Feiyuan and Ha Wentian? Given the Ha clan prides themselves on more scholarly arts. They are, and it is, Talshin said drily. Though Lu Meimeis mother hails from the Ha clan in Blue Water City, so most are claiming it as a spiritual first place I see, he chuckled. Arais is over there, Talshin added, pointing helpfully to the right though he had already found it, in any case, given his daughters style, influenced by Rulius teaching as it was, was quite distinctive to his eyes. Even at a short distance, as they walked over to it, his daughters talent was clear with every brush stroke. There was a faint painterly allure to the whole thing that, unlike all but the winning and second place pieces, drew you in gently to the scene, which was of fifty cultivators from all walks of life, walking across the Queen Mothers Bridge in the town led by sisterly forms of the Seven Stars to join the Queen Mother, who stood at the far side, her form almost merged with the painting as a whole. There was a sense of sadness to the piece, of life lived and lost, that no junior Arais age should have been able to paint so vividly in a just and fair world. Unlike the other highly rated pictures, few lingered before it in comparison to the more vibrant and joyous scenes of the others. Only a beautiful, dark-haired woman in a formal gown of the Ha clan C purple, with red and white foxes on the panels C was looking at it currently. The painting to its left was a depiction of the Star of Beauty, which was in its own way quite excellent as well, if clearly lacking a certain sense of holistic allure compared to his daughters. He glanced sideways at the fifth and fourth place scenes, one of which was of Patriarch Dongfei vanquishing a qi beast, while the other was of a garden laid out in the style of the Ha clan. Both were technically better, but neither had the presence of his daughters painting -Had Arais not gotten sixth here, even the seventh place one would be better than these two? Setting that oddity aside, he considered his daughters diorama further. If she had wanted to win and flatter like the other paintings ranked ahead of her, she could have painted a garden scene, or a flower themed for the Ha clan. It is still ranked sixth it seems, with Ha Lianmeis at seventh, Talshin mused after also considering them for a moment. Most of those who could compete here and win on our dear provinces behalf are currently in Blue Water City as I understand it, vying for the interest of the Imperial Princess Lian, while others, like your daughter, picked difficult subject matter? he remarked, clasping his hands behind his back so he wouldnt be tempted to stroke his short beard. Yes that is an excellent way of putting it, Talshin agreed. While the tone and the technique were very much Arais, the subject matter and the sense of hope and loss in it did not make it easy to look at. The scene was almost a challenge, a thesis on what the Queen Mother represented, especially when compared to the Star of Beauty next to it. That was the vision of a young girl, enamoured of the beauty and the majesty of that mythical figure, of the lofty heights and the beautiful music. In comparison, what his daughter had painted asked questions that few juniors would want to contemplate, let alone answer. There was hope there, but it was almost nihilistic, a lamentation of lives lived and lost, their final reward immortality of a different sort entirely as those figures gently guided them away. That she had encapsulated it with aspects of the Eight Trigrams Manual he had taught her just made the whole picture all the more alluring in a haunting way. There was a completeness to the composition that took you by the hand and led you through each little scene, showed a little hint of their life, of the things they had left behind. To him, who had seen many things over the years, the only word for it was It is cruel, he sighed softly, because it was. That this kind of statement had come from the brush of an eighteen-year-old girl, rather than someone who had lived centuries left him with the complicated and rather unsettling feeling that he was a bad father. Whether it was cruel to him, or cruel generally was hard to say, but looking at it, it was hard not to feel a little accused. You set me on the path to show me this he could hear Arais accusatory voice within the painting itself. -No wonder she was lauded for this and then won nothing, he reflected with a sad sigh. Cruel She does indeed capture that essence very clearly the other woman murmured, glancing sideways at them, then doing a slight double take and turning to greet them properly. CAh! Young Lord Kun Talshin, she said giving him a restrained, if proper, greeting and barely hesitating in calling him by his proper title, which given she was wearing a Ha clan gown was almost effusive praise. Young Lady Ha Shi Lian, Talshin replied respectfully. And Sir Jun she added, focusing on him and giving him a polite bow, even as he placed who she was, with some surprise, because he had not actually crossed paths with her in quite a few years. Lady Ha Shi Lian, he replied cordially, saluting her politely as befitted her station as the eldest daughter of Lady Ha Shi Miao, one of the more influential elders within the wider region of West Flower Picking Town. Much like Kun Talshin, she was someone from the same social generation, in that they had all been at the crest of the so-called wave some 150 years ago, around the time of the Year of the Blood Eclipse. However, while both he and Talshin had already been Immortals at that point, she had just been a young girl, one of the precious few stars that managed to survive those turbulent times. Perhaps because of that, she had resisted the usual fate of secondary daughters of the clans and not married young, instead joining the Green Fang Pagoda, rising to the rank of inner disciple if he recalled right, when she became an Immortal some fifty years ago. She was also a cousin of Ha Shi Qingfao, who was not someone he much wanted to think about in all honesty, though, perhaps proving that every family had its complications, Ha Lian had never liked Qingfao either as he recalled. To think that your daughter, young as she is could have seen enough to paint this, Ha Lian murmured, swirling her wine in the cup in her hand as she also considered the scene further. Indeed, though it is not a scene for a birthday celebration, he agreed, sipping his own wine, which had been somewhat neglected since he claimed it earlier. No it is not, she agreed, after a short pause. It is to the Patriarchs credit that he is someone who appreciates talent. Would that I had her eye at her age perhaps I would have less regrets now was what he said when he cast the tie-breaking vote in her favour. Yet, without your mothers vote, it would be your niece Lianmeis painting here in sixth, not Arais, Talshin pointed out. Ha Lian looked sideways at Talshin for a long moment, then nodded. It is as you say. My mother also appreciates talent. In any case I suppose I should be pleased, that others appreciate my daughters talents, he cut in, noting that there was a certain edge to their discourse for some reason. But I do feel compelled to ask at this point, knowing her as well I as do why did she paint this scene at all? Both Kun Talshin and Ha Shi Lian turned to look at him, and it was certainly not his imagination that both suddenly looked rather uneasy. The disappearances around Jade Willow Village Ha Lian replied, after the pause had grown awkward enough that he was starting to wonder if he didnt need to go find Arai in person and just ask her. Surely you have heard about the bandits up there at this point? It was not the answer he was expecting, nor the tone, given the last bit had been almost pleading. The question of the steady disappearance of travellers in the Jade Willow region was something that had been quietly being investigated for some time by the relevant authorities at both a regional and provincial level. It was not something he had been personally involved with, in his role as a Civilian Official working with the Regional Guard Authority, but he knew several of those who were. I only got back to town this evening, he replied, looking back at the painting. -This relates to those disappearances? He looked again at the painting, depicting what were certainly fifty people from all walks of life returning to the Queen Mothers embrace, finding his eyes once more drawn to the flower sellers who were the central focus of the painting in many ways In his minds eye, he saw a young woman handing him a white chrysanthemum on a bridge, heard her soft words saw her face within the Star of Guidance leading two young girls across to that final, ethereal figure that was as much part of the whole painting as any single part of it. It took far less effort than a part of him liked to push away the feelings of fury, pain and loss that blossomed in his heart for a brief moment and take a mental step back from the picture. Brother Jun? Both Ha Lian and Talshin clearly caught something though, because Talshin looked slightly concerned now. Ha Lian, who was also an Immortal and actually not that much younger than either of them, was also looking sideways at him, but with an expression that was suddenly just a little bit more respectful. Sorry, he murmured. It is hard not to be drawn to the little things within it Yes, Ha Lian agreed with a sigh of her own. It does have that effect in parts As to how Talshin started to say. AhC! Here you are, Lian! A melodious voice cut through the moment and Jiang Seong, the de-facto head of the Green Fang Pagoda, appeared out of the milling groups, dressed in a rather figure-hugging green and gold gown and carrying a cup of wine. With her, he noticed, came Kun Xianfang, who normally just went by the moniker of Old Xian, dressed in a Kun clan robe in deference to the occasion. Talshin, she added, nodding to Kun Talshin politely, before turning to him with a smile. And Sir Jun as well? Teacher, Ha Lian murmured, saluting her formally. Fairy Seong, you look as radiant as ever, he said, quashing the brief flash of annoyance at the interruption and saluting her politely in return before also bowing to Old Xian and, recalling that the old expert abhorred titles, simply saying, Sir Xian, you also look well. Talshin and Ha Lian both flinched slightly, neither having apparently realised the old man had come with Fairy Seong, which was fair he supposed, given his realm was greater than both theirs, and Fairy Seong had a certain presence, that drew the eye. Lord Xianfang, Kun Talshin saluted the old man quickly. Lord Xianfang, Ha Shi Lian murmured, following suit. I must commend your daughter, Fairy Seong said to him with a warm smile, before turning to look at the painting once again. I did not expect that she could paint a scene like this. Indeed, Old Xian agreed, giving the picture an appraising look. Your daughter is a young lady of many talents. That is high praise, he replied, gratified by the old mans forthright words. Though I have to ask: I was not aware she had crossed your path? Oh, I bumped into her in Jade Willow Village last week, Old Xian chuckled. Quite by accident in fact. I was there seeing to some unrelated matters and training Little Xian a bit. I see, he nodded. Thank you for taking an interest in her. It is tough sometimes. I know It is difficult to watch them fly out of the nest, Old Xian agreed, giving him a sympathetic pat on the shoulder. Though your daughter can actually fly, unlike some Ive seen. Ha Shi Lian coughed into her wine. Talshin also stifled a laugh, which diffused the awkward tension somewhat. That said, I was just saying to Talshin and Young Lady Lian here, the scene she chose is not really one for a birthday celebration he conceded. If she had just painted a flower or something normal, it would have been better received surely? Perhaps, although this does make a striking statement, Fairy Seong mused, sipping her own wine as she looked at the painting critically. Even if it is a somewhat challenging one for most of the audience here. I must also praise your daughter in this regard. It was probably her choice of subject matter that was the decisive factor in the end Recalling what Talshin and Ha Lian had just said, he could only nod at that, conceding that she was probably right. Something about it had apparently swayed Ha Shi Miao to pick it over her own nieces effort after all. Though that again returned him to the question he had asked before Jiang Seong and Kun Xianfang joined them C why had his daughter painted this at all? Her achievement is all the more impressive, considering she is basically the leader for our region in this competition, Fairy Seong continued, giving him an encouraging smile. As her father, you should be proud she has grasped this much of her mothers talent. That neither your daughter, nor Miss Lians niece, Lianmei, placed higher than this is just the sad reality of these kinds of competitions, Old Xian added, with a more philosophical tone. Our province has suffered much in the last century or so. To be behind the curve is only to be expected True, Fairy Seong mused. Though the Deng girl did not compete either, nor did Jing Sunhee Regarding Senior Sunhee that book came out a few days ago, Ha Lian coughed, looking a bit awkward suddenly. There was that incident as well, at Quibos Celestial Reading Hall? Oh of course, Fairy Seong sighed. That would explain why she is not here. No doubt Young Lady Kun would also have done well, had she participated beyond playing the music to give both Jun Arai and Ha Lianmei their inspiration. -She painted this to Juni playing the flute? he mused, considering the painting again. That certainly explains the slightly dream-like setting. Perhaps, Old Xian nodded. However, just like Miss Jun, she is unfortunately limited. As much as he wanted to deny that, Old Xian did have a point. The art of scroll painting was, like formations, one in which you could, with talent and perseverance, excel well beyond your cultivation realm, but even so, there was little Arai could do to compete with Dao Seeking or quasi-Immortals with decades of experience, let alone actual Immortals. Even among those Immortal realm juniors who did remain in the region, only a select few, like the aforementioned Jing Sunhee or Ha Shi Lian beside him, could genuinely compete against the likes of Lu Meimei. I suppose, Fairy Seong agreed with a resigned sigh of her own. Had I realised, I would have had Lian here compete, rather than supply the music in place of Young Lady Kun Juni and Miss Ha Qingluo. Ha Shi Lian didnt look that enthused by that suggestion though, he noted. The whole exchange was a reminder, really, that not everyone was as aloof as Kun Xianfang. As a leader of one of the provinces more famous sects, if not in the same league as the three schools, the fact that nobody from Blue Water Province, never mind the West Flower Picking region itself, placed among the top five of a competition like this, which played to her sects strengths, would not sit well with her. Notwithstanding what Old Xian had said moments before about their regions difficulties in the last few decades, to have disciples who came with the Patriarchs associates win out so comprehensively, was, in a way, a slap in the face to the prosperity of their whole region C only compounded by Bai Jiang having won the alchemy competition, another provincial strength, as well. Well, it is what it is, Old Xian sighed, staring around at the other paintings again with a slight grimace. As disagreeable as it is, those with the Patriarch also have face to preserve and this kind of outcome was pretty much confirmed as soon as Ha Dongfei put forward an opportunity to view that painting of Lu Fu Taos up as a prize As in the Blue Water Sage? he asked a bit dully, wondering if he had heard right. Indeed, Fairy Seong replied, folding her arms, Ha Dongfei produced a scroll painting from the old Blue Star Hall. How he came by it I have no idea but probably it was legitimately if he dares show it openly. They were a thing that the old sage drew to allow juniors an opportunity to learn a bit of the path he took. Looking over at the first place painting he could only sigh and shake his head, both for the opportunity his daughter had probably missed, and perhaps for the trouble she had dodged. So, if I can ask, given you are all so effusive about my daughters talents, he murmured, looking at the four of them and wondering suddenly why his intuition was suggesting that the appearance of Kun Xianfang and Jiang Seong was a bit too timely Why did she paint this? Both Kun Talshin and Ha Shi Lian again looked uneasy, embarrassed almost. That was the only way for him to describe their reticence, though had they been a century younger, he would probably have said squirmed instead. Interestingly, Jiang Seong and Kun Xianfang seemed more interested in how they replied than in him asking the question I do believe it was your cousin, was it not? Ha Lian said at last, casting Talshin a sideways look. Xingjuan? he asked, looking around with a frown. No, she is in Blue Water City, Kun Talshin replied, glancing at Kun Xianfang for some reason. Arai was with Kun Xian. -Kun Xian Old Xians grandson? His gaze flitted to Old Xian momentarily but the old mans expression gave away nothing His cousin got into an argument with my niece, Ha Lianmei, Ha Lian said, clearly as embarrassed as Talshin was. My daughter got entangled in an argument between Kun Xian and Ha Lianmei? He repeated, looking dully from one to the other, as the pieces slotted into place in his head. -Well, that explains why they look like they are pulling teeth. This is certainly embarrassing for them, he reflected. Though for Arai to get embroiled in something like that? That seems somewhat He was about to say out of character, but thinking back to earlier, she had been quite put out over something Well, yes, Talshin started to say, looking embarrassed. But It was Qingfao, Ha Shi Lian said flatly, proving his memory right, that she really didnt like her cousin, by throwing him decisively under the cart. He closed his eyes for a moment, recalling a scholarly youth with an arrogant manner waving a sword at him and demanding to duel him for the right to associate with Ruliu. -Old rivals always appear when you least expect it, eh? he reflected sourly, opening them again. Nowadays, Qingfao was a relatively influential official, but back then, over a century and a half ago, he had pursued Ruliu, trying to convince her to marry him instead. She, however, had never reciprocated his intentions in the slightest, always treating him gracefully but with a formal distance in turn. After they had married, Ha Qingfao had mostly set the matter aside, though there had always been an edge to their infrequent interactions. After Ruliu died though, Qingfao had blamed him, in no uncertain terms, for the loss of his idol. What about Ha Qingfao? he asked, noting that both Old Xian and Fairy Seong were still watching expressionlessly. Qingfao was among those who pulled your daughter up to paint in a competition with the seventh place painting Talshin muttered, ignoring Ha Lians look. Ha Lianmei is his niece, so probably he was confident in her talents. I see, he said as diplomatically as he could muster, looking again at the picture of the Star of Beauty. -That face is it from the statue of the beautiful strategist in the Grand Shrine? I suppose if she is from the Blue Gate School it makes sense she would be somewhat familiar with it, seeing as it is somewhat well-known, at least in Blue Water City itself. Something in his tone must have crept out, however, because both Talshin and Ha Lian grimaced. I think that is enough, Old Xian sighed, speaking up at last. They are right. Your daughter was served badly by my idiot grandson. Little Xian was frustrated with the Ha clans juniors in regards to the official acknowledgement The root of this is certainly that Imperial Acknowledgement, Fairy Seong added sourly. Acknowledgement? he asked. Oh, you were not here for that part? Fairy Seong replied. That does explain a bit. No, I just got here about twenty minutes ago, he said. Well, in that case, to give you the context for all this: The Ha clan received an Imperial Acknowledgement, delivered by Qiao Cheng, that commended their role in thwarting a plot on the Princesss auction in Blue Water City and also tidying up some bandits near Jade Willow Village, something the Kun clan also played a substantial role in, it seems Oh, he frowned. The Imperial Envoy is playing favourites Yes, Fairy Seong agreed, giving him a brittle smile. Very much so, Old Xian agreed. Anyway, my grandson, who believed he knew a little something about this matter, decided to try and make a point. Insults were thrown and in the end it was your daughter who was singled out by others who should have known better. That seems uncharacteristically forward of her, he noted. Especially if I consider what Ruliu taught them both Your daughter had no part in it; she just happened to be who Kun Xian was talking to at the time, Old Xian glowered, now finally looking at Ha Shi Lian, who was still looking embarrassed. My grandson is a lucky boy. Your daughter is a genuine little talent. Look Qingfao did something stupid, Ha Lian said with a formal bow. I am sure my mother would apologize on our Shi familys behalf, but because we have some acquaintance, please allow me to do so. Your daughter was caught up in something that was not her fault. She is the one who should probably receive that apology, he pointed out. I know Ha Lian sighed. But you also deserve it. Qingfao should be ashamed of what he did. -Well, that explains why they are both behaving like they were caught stealing, he sighed to himself. And, perhaps, the ''timely arrival of Jiang Seong and Kun Xianfang Did they think I would be properly angry with them? Self-examining, he had to admit he was rather displeased, though that was tempered with the knowledge that there had been people giving Arai some consideration in these matters. Most of his anger was directed at the knowledge that it could have been a lot worse given all she had had to do was paint a picture under duress. -Though the question remains, he reflected a bit glumly to himself. Someone like Qingfao singling her out for this is one thing but why did she pick a scene like that in the first place? Staring at the painting, it was hard to shake the feeling that there was a subtle, shaded connection between the various disparate parts. You said she was in Jade Willow Village? he asked Old Xian at last. She was, the old man nodded. Undertaking clearance for the Bureau, though I didnt cross paths with her until she was navigating the aftermath. She got a search mission as part of the clearance requests, Kun Talshin added, glancing at Ha Lian again for some reason. And a teaching request for the village that became political very quickly, as they are wont to this time of year. Later, she got another request to look for a missing elder from the local Pavilion as I understand it. A missing elder? he asked, surprised at that. Thats unusual. Those rarely go out on clearance, Fairy Seong observed. Indeed, they do not, he agreed, mulling that over. Even if our province is short-staffed since the Three Schools Conflict, that is not something that would usually end up with a junior. I think that request came directly from our towns authority, Talshin muttered. It asked her to find out what had happened to that elder, who was from the Ha clans Li family before this banquet. She found him? he asked, still looking at the different faces in the painting, trying to piece together what was continuing to subtly bother him about this whole mess. Not as such, Talshin sighed, shaking his head. Though the elder is here now or was earlier, he added, looking around, presumably for the elder in question. There are a few elements of this that are not good to talk about here, Old Xians voice suddenly echoed in his head. At least not openly. I see, he replied, masking his frown. Old Xian looked around for a long moment, then nodded subtly. As Ha Lian alluded to earlier, your daughter is actually more involved in this matter of the Acknowledgement than it might initially appear. You are familiar with the disappearances that have been occurring in the hinterlands of the Jade Willow region? I am, he murmured, suddenly feeling rather uneasy as he continued to look at the fifty figures in the painting The question of the ongoing disappearances in the Jade Willow Region had first been marked after an unusual tetrid attack on Bolai Village, as far as he knew. The matter had been investigated locally, but all the leads had vanished, so in the end the Provincial Military Authority under the control of the Blue Duke, Cao Leyang, had passed the matter on to the Blue Gate School to look into. That collaboration had even extended to the Hunter Bureau in recent weeks, with various missions that were conveniently placed in the Jade Willow Region being suborned to investigate them. So how did my daughter get embroiled in that? Dont tell me? He had a momentary flash of panic that she might have been attacked or something, though clearly she was here, safe and well No, well, probably you deserve to hear the whole tale from her, Old Xian replied, assuaging his worries somewhat. But basically, in the course of doing her clearance missions, she stumbled into the source of those disappearances A group of bandits operating near the Red Pit, using the disturbances of last season for cover, Talshin added, also shifting to conversing with soul sense. Those same bandits seem to be linked to both the disappearances that have been plaguing that region and the herb smuggling Ha Lians younger brother was among those who vanished, Fairy Seong added softly. His gaze found the figure in Ha clan robes buying a flower, in the middle of the painting, and the last pieces of the puzzle slotted into place; why Ha Lian was here, why her mother might have chosen Arai over her own niece in the competition Yes, my little brother Shimo, he blinked as Ha Lian actually spoke in their little soul sense conversation directly, her voice sounding a little forlorn, in contrast to the cool demeanour she had when speaking out loud. He went up there with some others. They convinced him to go because he had some knowledge of those valleys The others got captured, but when I asked Yuanfei, the boy who led them all up there, he had the gall to say my brother led them badly and then went missing in the Red Pit. They didnt even look for him Though there was clear emotion in her soul voice, Ha Lian herself just stood there looking at the painting in silence, though he noted she was holding her hands together in front of her now, hidden from view. I am sorry to hear that, he murmured, looking at the teenager, who was laughing, perhaps at a joke that one of the flower sellers had made as he bought his flower. There was nothing more he could say really. Ha Lian nodded sadly at his words, still staring at the picture. These fifty She actually painted the disappeared individuals? he finally realised, his gaze tracing the merchants, the young woman in a green dress with a Jade Willow Sect insignia, the spirit farmers on their way to market, the flower sellers How were a bunch of flower sellers killed by bandits? he asked dully. They, and many of those there, came from poor neighbourhoods in our town, Talshin clarified. They were lured north by promise of more lucrative jobs on estates in Jade Willow I see, he replied, suddenly feeling a bit cold. And they were all killed, by these bandits? Indeed, that is the official line, Fairy Seong replied with a sigh. Though it differs rather significantly from the reality of it, Old Xian added. That does not surprise me, he murmured with a grimace, his gaze re-tracing the various figures and scenes. Your daughter was the one who recovered the bodies, very astutely taking the knowledge of them straight to my niece, Old Xian continued. Juni went straight to me, and then Elder Lianmei, Talshin added. That was when I also got involved, laterally, Old Xian concluded. Much as I said earlier. And thats how Kun Xian knew the Kun clan were involved? he asked. Yes, Old Xian sighed. He is a good lad, but he has a teenagers pride and lacks judgement. In any case, the evidence we gathered suggests that this and what occurred in Blue Water City are closely intertwined, and both have disturbing connections to the Year of the Blood Eclipse, though whether through happenstance or design is still unclear. Kun Lianmei is looking into that. Oh That was all he managed to say there, because that certainly put matters in a different perspective. It certainly explained Jiang Seongs interest as well, given he recalled her sect had paid a heavy price in resisting the Blood Eclipse Cult back then. Why can that hellish year just not die its death? he murmured. Must it continue to propagate sorrow like this, just like those accursed trees in the Red Pit? Mmm Old Xian agreed, while Fairy Seong simply nodded. It is indeed a pity, another old voice mused. This one is by far the most evocative of the bunch. He flinched slightly, as did Talshin and Ha Lian, all of them apparently having entirely failed to catch the arrival of the vaguely Confucian old man who was now standing beside them, arms clasped behind his back, examining the painting. He had no overt presence beyond that of a slightly travel-worn Confucian scholar wearing robes vaguely in the Ha clan style. Ah, I did not mean to interrupt your contemplation, the old scholar added wryly, stroking his beard. Not at all, Old Kai, Old Xian replied, actually saluting the old man as if he was a senior. Old Scholar Kai, Fairy Seong also murmured, also bowing formally. Xianfang, you look more venerable every time we cross paths, Old Kai mused, as a faint twinkle in his eye took in their group. And Fairy Seong, you look as lovely as ever. I would not have thought this gathering interested you, Old Xian remarked, while Fairy Seong actually blushed a little. I happened to be in town for my regular get together at the Cherry Wine Pagoda, Old Kai shrugged. Still, I must say, I do like this painting. The composition is excellent and it has a sense of belonging that really reflects the painters heart. It was young Juns daughter who painted it, Old Xian said, putting an arm around his shoulder and pushing him to the fore slightly, even as he tried to work out why the name Old Kai sounded somewhat familiar. Indeed? the old Confucian scholar mused, fixing him with an interested eye for a moment, again stroking his beard. A talented child is a treasure. You should be proud of her Thank you, he murmured respectfully. The style is somewhat familiar as well, the old man mused, turning back to it. Ah Cherry Trees in Wine Season. I commissioned a talented young woman to paint the cherry trees in my fathers garden. Oh, it must have been a century or more ago? Jun Ruliu Ruliu is my late wife, he replied, somewhat caught out and quietly gratified both by the fact that this old man had one of his wifes works, and that he had recognised her style in Arais so quickly. She passed away? Old Kai frowned, looking a bit distant, then sighed softly and gave him a formal bow. Truly the years are cruel. I, Kai, am sorry for your loss. Thank you, Honoured Scholar Kai, for your kind words, he said, accepting the old mans regards. Just Old Kai is fine, the old scholar chuckled, waving him away. We old fellows only get stooped and weary if we think on all the titles we must carry around. Off to the side, he noted that Fairy Seong was still looking a bit unnerved for some reason. Wisdom for the ages, Old Kai, Old Xian nodded in agreement. Hah! You really are shameless! The exclamation cut through their conversation rather crudely. Turning with the others, he found that several rather inebriated youths, including a quasi-Immortal cultivator from the Pill Sovereign Sect, who had just spoken up, standing near Lu Meimei, had rounded on a pair who had been admiring the third place painting. Who is shameless, flaunting your empty interpretations! one half of that pair, a pretty young woman with reddish-brown hair, dressed in a white and blue gown, snapped back with a flushed expression, folding her arms. S-senior sister The youth standing next to her, in a similarly coloured robe, looked a bit less certain he noticed, even though both of them were Dao Seeking, so not at that much of a disadvantage Deng dogs! One of the drunken youths sent a wave of intent-infused soul sense at the pair, clearly intended to intimidate them with his declaration. H-hey! Both girl and boy blocked the worst of it, but the immediate clash between their soul-sense infused intent also washed over them, as well as everyone else within twenty-odd paces. He didnt even bother to pretend, just let it hit his own soul sense and vanish like fog. What hit the others also vanished like it was never there. Ah! the junior brothers face went pale as he took in their group standing there, not more than ten paces away, staring at the two groups who had just interrupted their conversation like they were strange, somewhat offensive mushrooms. The young woman went a bit green-faced, while the quasi-Immortal, who had just done the equivalent of pouring a drink over all their heads, opened and shut his mouth, the colour draining from his angry countenance as he took in Fairy Seong, Old Xian, Old Kai and then the rest of them in turn. Lu Meimei and the others were sidling away very slowly as well, with the looks of people trying to project that they had nothing to do with this. Off to the side, he noted that two elders from the Pill Sovereign Sect and an old man in a blue and white robe were also now looking in their general direction, sweating visibly. Neither Old Xian nor Old Kai said anything, simply transferring their dull looks to the two alchemists, who bowed apologetically to their group. That has happened a few times, Fairy Seong murmured apologetically, dusting off her sleeve as she held the sweating perpetrators, including those trying to distance themselves from the youth, in place with her gaze alone. The Patriarchs prize has kindled something of an aura of superiority. S-s-sorry! the youth in the blue and white robe stammered to them, just about managing to bow. I suppose it is good to be young, as they say, Old Kai chuckled, shaking his head, then dismissing the whole scene and turning back to them. In any event, I will continue to see what is what. A pleasure, Old Xian murmured, saluting the old scholar while the groups of youths exhaled in relief. He, Fairy Seong, Kun Talshin and Ha Shi Lian all followed suit, then watched as the old man wandered off without any further ceremony, continuing to peruse the portraits. To think he would actually show up here Fairy Seong shivered, sounding awed as much as she did shocked. I must confess, I dont really know him? Kun Talshin grimaced apologetically, while Ha Lian was also looking rather nonplussed. Old Kai is a character, of Blue Water City, Old Xian mused. He was around when I was a brat very eccentric but an excellent old fellow. He invented that game all the kids are playing. Gu Takes All? Ha Lian gawked. That was Gambler Kai? -Ah that is why he seemed so familiar, he realised. Beside him, Talshin was also looking after the old scholar with a somewhat surprised expression. Mmm-hmm, Fairy Seong nodded, brushing her hands down her skirts for a moment. He tends to pick a millennium and follow a philosophy He has been Confucian for a few hundred years now, but when I first encountered him, he was a Stoic. Looking after the figure of the old scholar, who had stopped to admire one of the flower paintings that had barely even ranked in the top twenty, he was about to turn back when he caught an absolute beauty wearing a gown in Kun clan colours that could only be described as striking walking out of the crowd towards them with a purposeful manner. Was that Old Gambler Kai? she asked, glancing after the old scholar. He stared dully at the veiled beauty for a moment, before registering that she was, in fact, Kun Juni, wearing a dress that had certainly been picked out for her by someone else, because he had never seen her in any garb that forthright. Sister I was just about to come look for you, Talshin murmured, gesturing to him. Jun Han was Young Lady Kun he murmured, saluting her as her position required He frowned, feeling something try to tug him towards openly admiring her for wearing the dress as well as she was. -Is it enchanted? It was only a matter of less than a second to break the lingering allure, thankfully, but it left a slightly unclean sensation in his head, given she was basically his daughters friend. He noted that even Ha Lian was looking a touch flushed as Juni accepted his salute with a slight sigh Old Xian shook his head. Juni turned to Ha Lian and took her hands: May I offer my condolences to you and your mother from the Kun clan on behalf of your brother? I will let my mother know, Ha Shi Lian murmured, bowing, her expression somewhat complex. At this point, looking around, he had to admit that their group had become something of the centre of attention. Nowhere else were two C three, he supposed, if he counted himself loosely among that rank in this context C seniors, standing around openly talking about a painting. Not to mention two striking beauties among the younger generation and Talshin. Juni let go of Ha Lians hands and turned to him. Sorry about this, she murmured apologetically, waving her fan at the painting. He nodded, understanding why she didnt bow in this context. Probably Old Xian would drag his grandson around at some point and make the boy apologise formally in any case. You will have questions about this, Juni added, glancing at the painting. I am sure my daughters can supply most of the context, he replied. But if there is more to be said I rather fear there is, Kun Juni sighed, not quite looking at Ha Lian for some reason. Though here is probably not the place. Perhaps you might come to the Kun estates in the morning? Of course, he agreed. I have to say, you might actually wear that dress better than your grandmother, Fairy Seong murmured, changing the topic of conversation. Juni stared at the leader of the Green Fang Pagoda, who was herself, he now noted, wearing a dress that was fairly figure-hugging, though not anywhere near as revealing, and put forth her best polite smile. Old Xian just laughed softly, shaking his head. Perhaps we might go outside in any case. We are becoming something of a focus of attention, Fairy Seong added, rolling her eyes. Glancing around again, he could only agree. The disturbance of a few moments ago had not been that subtle and quite a few others, including some from the Din clan, the Lu clan and even the group from the Ling clan, were all looking in their general direction now. Hmmm, yes, Old Xian nodded. The air will certainly be clearer out there, and I suppose I should check what my errant grandson is up to Fighting in the warm-up matches, Grand Uncle, Juni replied drily. He is on a fifteen-match winning streak, while Kun Baotan is on a nine-match one Well, at least they are making trouble for the deserving for once, Old Xian grunted, starting to walk towards the exit. He gave the painting one final look and then followed after Old Xian and the others, catching a youth asking Why were all those elders staring at that painting? behind him as he left. Juni fell in beside him a moment later, her body language somewhat neutral, but her mood clearly embarrassed. I can only apologise for Kun Xian, she muttered softly as they threaded their way through the crowd, back into the main hall of the teahouse. I will make sure he makes it up to Arai somehow. Its well I suppose no harm came of it in the end, he replied. I will let my daughter decide what she wants. Juni stared ahead for a moment as they walked on, then nodded in silence. The atmosphere outside was, perhaps in an attempt to personally slight Old Xian, not clearer in any sense. Fireworks were occasionally bursting overhead, showering down glittering cascades of flower petals and dancing animals, while the crowd around the square were cheering and booing the fight on the stage in equal measure. That spectacle turned out to be Kun Xian now fighting three youths from the Pill Sovereign Sect, who were trying to use basic barrier talismans to box him in, without any real success. Arriving back at the table, he found Arai, Sana and Lin Ling had been joined by Han Shu along with the group from the Kun clan and were now enjoying some wine and refreshments while watching the melee with some amusement. Upon seeing them, they all stood and saluted with varying degrees of propriety. Sitting back down beside Arai, who had not really moved from where she had been, he watched the fight on the stage before them for a moment, wondering how to even start the conversation, or if he should. So, how did it go? Did you find Grandmaster Li? his daughter asked. I didnt see him, he answered apologetically, recalling her request. But you did see my painting, I suppose? Arai remarked, not quite accusingly but there was certainly a slight edge to his daughters tone. I bumped into Talshin here, he said in the end, as Talshin also took a seat across from them. Yes, I did see it. It is very impressive though not, I suspect, intended to win plaudits at a birthday celebration. No I suppose it is not, Arai sighed. But I was just well, I suppose we can talk about it later? I think we must, he agreed softly, accepting the cup of wine she had poured for him. I am sorry that my old baggage made trouble for you You mean Ha Qingfao? his daughter asked. You know about that? he blinked, because as far as he knew he had never spoken about those days to either of his daughters, certainly not about people like Qingfao. I am sorry about my cousin, Ha Lian, who had also now seated herself nearby, cut in, actually making good on her apology much quicker than he had expected of her. What he did was not proper, both today and earlier. Earlier? he asked. There is more to this mess? Official Qingfao came by the house with a bunch of officials, the morning after I got back. They tried to make a big deal of a summons, but in the process made such a ruckus that it disturbed half the neighbourhood, Arai explained with a grimace. Captain Li came in the end and sorted everything out. Yes it caused a lot of problems, Ha Shi Lian grimaced, looking at him. -He came by? He stared up at the sky for a moment, wondering suddenly if perhaps he could get away with calling Ha Shi Qingfao out for a friendly exchange of views. Qingfao did some stupid things of his own accord, Ha Shi Lian muttered, not meeting his eyes for a moment, before bowing again. His foolish actions do not reflect our Shi familys view. I just want to make that clear. So, that is why you are here, he asked her. That was inadvertent, Ha Shi Lian said after a long pause. I just wanted to see the painting, given I was stuck playing music for the whole competition. My apologies, I didnt mean to make things awkward. I see he nodded. In the end, he could only accept her words, really. There was an element of the Ha clan being the Ha clan, he was certain, but among the various families that made it up, the Shi was certainly among the more genuinely upstanding, bar a few throwbacks like Ha Qingfao. A formal apology from Qingfao would never materialize, not unless he was forced at weapon point probably, so someone like Ha Lian taking the time to seek him out, even somewhat serendipitously, was probably as good as it would get for Arai in the context. If I could have recovered Ha Shi Shimo I would have, Arai said softly, staring into her own wine cup. Seeing his daughter look like that, he felt another flush of personal shame that she was even having to say such things. Old Xian he sent quietly to the old man, as another, rather nasty thought occurred to him in that moment. Lady Ha Shi has been advocating for a more unified strategy in dealing with outside influences within Blue Water Province, since the Three Schools Conflict, hasnt she? She has Old Xian agreed. It was not making her popular in certain quarters, Fairy Seong added, a reminder that localized soul sense transmissions were not that secure a way to talk, given she was also halfway down the table, with Old Xian. Ha Lian stared at Arai for a long moment and just nodded. Dont mistake me for someone like Ha Yun, Ha Lianmei or that boy Caolun, Ha Lian said softly, pouring herself another cup of wine. I was your age when the Year of the Blood Eclipse happened Better than most, I understand just how terrifying that place is. His daughter considered Ha Lian, then also nodded slowly. I you can tell your mother I will try to paint her a portrait, Lady Lian. And now her only son is dead by bandits with purported links to the local people and he was overlooked for a posthumous honour? he observed, looking around at the joyful celebration and suddenly feeling even more out of sorts. Indeed, Fairy Seong said with a sigh. Old Xian agreed. No matter where you look in the context of this picture, the politics is so rotten I am surprised that that boy Qiao Cheng could deliver that proclamation with a straight face, Old Xian added, sounding disgusted. Somewhat ironically though, it was probably the divisive Acknowledgement also overlooking her son which basically let your daughter win her competition with Ha Lianmei as much as her displeasure at Qingfao for picking on your daughter. He could only sigh at that. Ah there Talshin interjected, nudging him in the side and gesturing towards the far side of the combat stage where several youths from the Ha clan were standing around talking rather animatedly to some young women in rather revealing dresses. Those three at the side were among those formally acknowledged by the Princess. Following where Talshin had briefly pointed, he spotted them fairly easily, for two reasons: firstly two of them had obvious inner injuries and secondly because both of them were familiar to him. Ha Caolun is the one by the table The other two were, as I understand it, among those Arai was sent to locate, Talshin narrated quietly as he considered them. Ha Tang Lee and Ha Yuanfei, Ha Lian added with a grimace. You recognise them? Fairy Seong asked, looking at him sideways. I do, he agreed, grimly, before swapping back to soul sense. There was a request from the Ha clan to look for them that was filed two weeks ago. The details of their original mission looked somewhat suspicious, so Captain Tai picked it out as being suitable for use in scouting out the disappearances as I recall. Those missions were not in general circulation though So why did your daughter end up doing one and on her own? Old Xian finished for him, also considering the three pensively, from where he sat, further along the table. Throughout all of the explanation given, that was one bit of information that was not forthcoming, but if it was what his darker fears thought, he was not sure how he would proceed really. He had placed Arai and Sana within the Pavilion, which afforded anyone over the age of twelve the opportunity to undertake the training to become a Herb Hunter, under the watchful eye of Old Elder Ling and a few others there, who owed him favours, after their mother passed away to protect them from the Ruan clan, her clan. His decision then had been largely based on the Pavilion C who had very clear views on the abduction and disappearance of its members by outside influences C and their training providing them with a protected, if challenging environment outside of a sad home to grow up in and gain some life experience. That either would rank up as swiftly as they had and rise to a proper rank within the Pavilion was rather unexpected, even to him, who had a very clear idea of his daughters talents. Though, since then, he had been pleased to see them both make the friendships they had, which also doubled up as further valuable societal protection against the interest of the Ruan clan, and slowly learn what it meant to be part of something bigger that did good for the region To see that Arai was now getting dragged into the cut-throat politics of the clans vying for influence in the province as a result Probably if you want the unvarnished truth, you must ask your daughter, Old Xian added, giving him a sideways look as his words cut off his guilty musings on his own culpability in his daughters problems. Decide once you have spoken to her. Looking at his daughter, who had been making further polite conversation with Ha Lian while they talked away using soul sense, he could only sigh again Father, if you sigh like that you will get grey hair, Sana, who had come up behind him, remarked gently. That would be a terrible shame, Fairy Seong, further down the table remarked with a smirk. Wouldnt it, Lian? Ha Lian, who had been about to drink her wine, coughed slightly and glared at her teacher, then looked apologetically at him. Even Arai was looking at him with amusement now, he noticed, her gloomy countenance finally alleviated somewhat by a simple, stupid observation. You are probably right, he agreed, sighing a bit more theatrically for effect, given the tension of the previous moment was almost dissipated, thanks to Jiang Seongs almost martial intervention, before pulling Sana down next to him. Though all my grey hairs will be because of you two, I fear. Get off! Sana giggled, eliciting further laughter from around the table. Shaking his head, he accepted the cup of wine she had poured for him and just about managed to prevent himself sighing a third time. To my beautiful daughters, he declared with a smile, holding up his cup. And Arai, congratulations on placing first out of all the talents in Blue Water Province, he added to Arai, who first grimaced, then did actually smile slightly and raise her own cup up as the others echoed the second half of his toast more enthusiastically. -Indeed, there will be time to worry about it later, he reflected, looking at the pair of them, and the renewed good humour of the table as a whole as Juni also congratulated his daughter again, and Fairy Seong complemented Sana on her robe.

~ Lu Ji C Blue Water City ~
*Kraaaaaaaakkoooom* *~oooooooooom* *~ooooooom* Sitting on a stone bench at an appropriately safe distance, Lu Ji watched the last of twelve surging pulses of golden lightning, edged with white, strike down out of the overcast night sky into a secluded courtyard of his estates on the heights of Little Harbour, and hit the pill furnace he had set up in the middle of a blue-jade fountain. -Only twelve strikes again, he complained with a sigh, glaring up at the dark sky which was still just a little darker than natural as the last vestiges of the pill-induced tribulation faded away. *Craaaaack!* A moment later, the unfortunate furnace, unable to withstand the bombardment of heavenly grade tribulation lightning any further, fragmented through the courtyard, shattering off formation-reinforced walls and sending small sparks of golden lightning dancing everywhere. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Kicking a piece of the cauldron away with his foot, he stood up and walked over to the remnants sizzling in the now-empty pool of the fountain and considered what remained which was not much. Thankfully, among what was still there was a crystal, about size of the palm of his hand, which was now shimmering with a whitish-gold inner light as it cooked the mud around it. Picking it up carefully, he turned the Heavenly Jade, now infused with proper, gold and white heavenly tribulation lightning C Heavenly Yang True Qi in effect C over in his hands, checking the jade for potential flaws. -Well, I suppose I should be happy that at least its consistent, he reflected at last, having found none that were discernible to his eyes at least. It just took a pill furnace worth ten Heavenly Jades to make one of these he grumbled out loud, putting the crystal aside on the edge of the fountain and picking up a plate-sized piece of the cauldron that had acted as the vessel for its refinement. With very little effort, he scrunched it up between his hands, watching the compromised metal twist and then ping into a dozen pieces, scattering across the courtyard. Truly alchemy is a profession ordained by heaven to turn riches into dust, he reflected wryly, dropping the remains to the ground. Turning back to the crystal, he picked it up again, walked back over to the bench where he had been sitting and added it to the others he had successfully created C five, six now, whitish-golden crystals, two blueish-golden ones that were low grade heavenly lightning from early failures and one solitary dark-golden crystal that was what he was actually trying to make. Opening the scroll, he reviewed the instructions on setting out the formation and furnace again, then pulled out another pill furnace, identical to the one he had just destroyed, from a storage cube on the bench and started to sort through the various materials he would need. What in the nameless fates are you doing? Teacher? Eh? Having not expected to be disturbed, he blinked and straightened up to find his disciple, Ling Tao, standing there, looking very stylish with her golden hair bunched up behind her, wearing a sleek, figure-hugging, shoulderless gown of emerald green and gold, embroidered with red, azure and gold dragons dancing through misty clouds. Ah, Tao, he replied, giving her a bright smile. I am refining Heavenly Jades. I can see that she replied drily, picking her way over to the bench and surveying the ruin of the courtyard, with its smoking craters occasionally discharging small novas of multi-coloured lightning. But why are you trapping Heavenly Yang True Qi in them? she added, picking up the darkest one with interest. And isnt this lightning from a top-tier heavenly tribulation? It is, he nodded. And I am doing it to neutralize a tribulation In truth, his plan was a bit more than that. The goal, plan, end-game of his work over the last three days was, if he got all the materials he needed, to attempt to resurrect his orchid companion, Xiaoling. Her physical form had been almost obliterated and her spiritual vitality scattered by the Dao Ascendant guard given to Princess Lian by Qiao Honghui. While some trace of her qi and soul remained within the remnants of a flower and a ruined leaf, her high realm and esoteric foundation had basically meant that he could only watch what little remained of her slip away, unless he sealed her up in a torturous half-life, or gambled on taking the little orchid into the dangerous hidden territory his Aunt watched over and attempting to revive the flower there Then, with the new year, he had realised that the Eye of Worldly Fortune was, once again, temporarily shifting back to Yin Eclipse from its usual nexus in Jade Gate City on the Imperial Continent. Setting aside all the other ominous portents that might bring, that shift, and the knowledge he had of what might be effected in those atypical years when that event occurred, had renewed his hope somewhat, that something might be achieved by less than miraculous methods. As the foremost alchemist in the entire Yin Eclipse sub-continent, and probably one of the best even on the Imperial Continent, he was not someone without means, so he had returned to the archive of his grandfathers notes on alchemy, which were not in the school, but in this estate, and somewhat to his surprise, had actually found a method though it was not without its difficulties, as he was discovering. Ling Tao considered the crystals, then him, her smouldering green eyes boring into his face for a moment before just shaking her head. If you dont want to explain she sighed. Here, he picked up the scroll with the majority of the method, which he had just been consulting, and passed it to her, curious what she might make of it. His disciple took it, opened it, skimmed it with a frown, and then looked back at him with raised eyebrows. You want to trap lightning from something called the Mirror of the Fates and use it to subvert the samsara to resurrect your orchid, Xiaoling? Ling Tao asked. -Not bad, he mused, quietly pleased at her quick deduction, given it was not a straightforward scroll. He was still expecting her to tell him to wise up, or, like his Aunt, to go seek solace in other arms, but after a long moment, she just shrugged and handed it back to him. Some of these are down in that auction they nearly lost to sabotage, she said. Auction? he frowned, running back through matters in his head, but recalling nothing about any special auction. What auction? And also sabotage? Have you just been holed up here for the last four days just exploding pill furnaces? Ling Tao asked dubiously. His expression must have answered for him, because she just sighed again and leant on the back of the bench, staring at the ruin of the courtyard behind him with the air of someone with too many worries. Well, I am here about the auction anyway, Ling Tao said, skimming the scroll a second time before passing it back to him. Or more precisely, the sabotage that nearly derailed it catastrophically. I suppose you might as well start at the beginning then, he conceded, given she would certainly not have bothered him for anything minor in the context. You can tell me about it while I set up my next cauldron? Sure, Ling Tao nodded, sitting down on the bench as he went ahead and started to use his qi-infused intent to clean up the courtyard. So, the Imperial Envoy and some other smart fellows So this is going to be one of those stories is it? he remarked drily. Yes, I rather fear it is, his disciple murmured, taking out a pot of wine and pouring herself some. Anyway, because of the Princesss visit, they decided to set up an auction, at the Golden Dragon Teahouse, which is less of an auction really and more of a thesis on the roots of imperial-aligned power in Yin Eclipse stretching back well into the last aeonspan, coupled with a few bits of fancy for good measure. Ostensibly it seems to have been to show off the wealth of our province and impress on the neophytes and hangers-on who came with the Princess, along with those who came after because a princess or a prince visiting a province always brings interesting opportunities Ohh please tell me, he interjected a bit sourly. Ling Tao rolled her eyes and just continued as if he had said nothing. As the centrepiece, they put together a huge diorama of Yin Eclipse, recreating the valleys with various signature and special spirit herbs, and various treasures from everyones vaults in pagodas throughout it, to show off how amazing our little slice of verdant hell is to those who dont know better I see, he frowned. When you say treasures? Well, setting aside the usual smattering of pots and statuary, they trotted out that terrifying mask, for starters The one from Golden Promise? Thats the one, Ling Tao sighed. The armour of snowy death, from Snow Jade a few of the more impressive wall carvings and such. So they convinced some of the old ancestors to show off their fancy possessions, he mused, pausing by a crater with a sparking piece of metal cauldron that had somehow held its Heavenly Yang True Qi. Yes your Aunt even put a few in, Ling Tao said drily. She did? he blinked, turning to look at her. Well, someone from the Blue Pagoda anyway, Ling Tao corrected. The wall of illusions, that gives you double vision if you stare at it for too long Oh, the feng shui puzzle, he nodded, knowing the piece she meant. Yep, and I cant swear to it, but I think at least one of the old Ha ancestors put stuff in as well, possibly the Kun as well, she added, sipping her wine, given there were various things from East Furys old ruins there. Could be, he conceded. There were quite a few from our school vaults as well, Ling Tao went on, her tone suggesting that their presence there was not her doing. And a few of the other influences dotted around the province who have deeper roots than most suspect. The Cherry Wine Pagoda even put in one of their cherry trees. Did they now? he mused, pondering how to store the bit so it could be used, because some refiner would certainly pay handsomely for it if it could be preserved. Probably they are having a lean year and want to get a higher price than usual for what they have, his disciple added. But they put a whole diorama of the best spirit trees in there. The Ha clans cherry trees, a few of the immortal peach variants the Deng clan old ancestors plum tree, one of that reclusive old asshole Ling Manshengs mango saplings The golden soul mangoes? he queried, turning to look at her again. That old rogue actually decided to sell some, he noted with disbelief. Is he in debt or something? Yep, you need those, Ling Tao nodded, gesturing to the scroll. Or something with a goodly number of their properties. And probably the plums as well. Spring and Autumn plums are closely linked to the obfuscation of worldly fate. A few of those will speed your progress along enormously. Indeed. Its that or try to convince Yuan Renfei to part with one of her precious peaches, he sighed, impressed at how quickly she had seen the gist of the method. -Truly it was a smart idea to agree to become her teacher, he reflected, praising his past self You are thinking something strange again, arent you? Ling Tao remarked with some amusement from where she was seated. Shaking his head, he went back to considering the piece of metal, then pulled out a blank talisman and a few spirit wood blocks. It was a matter of a few moments to imprint formation symbols onto the blocks and then put them down around the metal fragment in an auspicious constellation. Next, he drew a thin thread of blood out of his index finger and drew a moon rune for seal on the talisman and carefully placed it onto the piece of metal. Finally, he focused his qi on the blocks and quickly made five formations seals with his hand, guiding the flow of qi into them in the appropriate, auspicious ways The blocks blazed into miniature stars and the space around the talisman twisted, forming a ghostly cube into which the different blocks of wood were drawn, successfully sealing up the piece of metal. That will pay for one of the cauldrons, she joked, considering the cauldron on the bench beside her. Isnt this one of the immortal bronze cauldrons from the school, in any case? It is, he nodded absently. Have you not considered trying to imbue them with Yang Lightning first? she mused. Destruction is required to balance the feng shui associated with the sealing, he grimaced. In any case, I have eleven more Did you take all the cauldrons from the School? his disciple asked dully, proving that she knew him far too well. It is my school, he pointed out with a smirk, as he started around the courtyard again, filling in craters and sweeping away bits of rubble that would harm the feng shui of the area around the pond. Better that I use them for something worthwhile, than some brat from Myriad Herb Association or Pill Sovereign Sect wastes them brewing a crappy pill to help them cross over one of their Immortal Tribulations. That is fair, Ling Tao conceded. They have certainly been making most freely with the resources that are available. So, what is this about sabotage? he asked, pausing to consider another sparking piece of metal embedded into the paving. Well I guess I can only start at the beginning there, Ling Tao sighed, sipping her wine. Honestly, I was going to explain the whole auction thing, but really, I suppose I should just start with the salient point, Ling Tao sighed sipping her wine again. Someone, or several someones, slipped a whole batch of blood ling contaminated herbs into the auction and then did their level best to ensure that those herbs had as good a chance as was possible in the circumstances of contaminating every herb there He paused from setting up a formation around it to stare at her. Blood ling tree contamination did some moron try and sell a sapling? Hah! Ling Tao laughed, rather bitterly. If only it were that easy! Before we go any further, I have to ask, he added, starting to set up the formation again, Because blood ling trees and anything to do with them are right up there with eldritch moon mushrooms on the not to be kept anywhere near civilisation list of spirit herbs what were the Duke, your brother Yusheng and the Hunter Bureau doing while someone brought a blood ling contaminated herb into the city? Nothing, Ling Tao replied, sighing rather more deeply, In part because the auction was something set up entirely by the Imperial Envoys Palace and the various noble clans. Individual bureau elders were certainly in on it, to a degree, because half of them are from those various clans and too deep-rooted for the Azure Astral Authority to displace And the opportunity to sell herbs to people at Imperial Continent prices was too good an opportunity to pass up? he guessed, stepping back from the finished formation. That was a major draw, yes, Ling Tao agreed, pouring herself another cup of wine, then one for him as well. All the more so because only juniors were allowed to participate in the auction in an active capacity. The Imperial Envoy and the Princesss party have made a big show of this not being a visit which involves the politics of seniors and so on I have to bow down to Qiao Honghui. I did not think that he could be quite this shameless, he murmured, shaking his head with incredulity while watching the formation take effect. Qiao has reached attainments in that Dao that are nothing short of spectacular, Ling Tao agreed. The damage that it has done to the standard price of herbs alone is going to take years to undo. Anyway, we are going off on a tangent Quite, he conceded, collecting up the bit of metal and coming back over to the bench and depositing it on the ground. So, I assume that the contamination was tidied up, or are you here because it has put down roots? Honestly, I hope it is tidied up, Ling Tao sighed, which was not at all ominous. It was noticed by Quan Dingxiang, who was there for the auction. It will be a phoenix feather in his hat for some time. The Princess also got involved because it was uncovered just before the grand opening. Dont tell me she had a hand in solving it, he replied dully. How incompetent can they be? Ha no, Ling Tao cracked a brief smile and shook her head. She contacted Huang JiLao, who was having dinner with me and Weng, ostensibly so I could give him that book on your behalf, Ling Tao clarified. I then went there with JiLao and oversaw the rest of the clean-up with him and Quan Dingxiang. Most of the damage done was through secondary contamination it seems. I see, he mused. So I suppose your husband already Told the Duke? she asked. Indeed. Cao Leyang was livid of course. The auction went ahead, because there was no question of cancelling it, or the banquet to salute the previous year, in the eyes of the Envoys palace, so all we could do was triage matters by moving all the badly contaminated herbs out and quarantining them. That said, nobody who was walking around the auction was quarantined at all in the aftermath. Recalling how rapidly things had spiralled 150 years ago, he winced as he gulped down his wine. How bad is it? That remains to be seen, Ling Tao replied, while pouring them another cup of wine apiece, because the last one had been very quickly drunk. That night was not quite a festival of violence, but four teahouses got demolished, there was a small riot at a private auction, quite a lot of street fights. A few tribulations failed yesterday I noticed those, he nodded, sipping the wine. That is probably related as well if the exposure was at all sustained. It was. They were exposed for most of a day, Ling Tao grimaced. The lingering issues are enough that the guard are still out on the streets and have checkpoints on the river bridges, but there is only so much that can be done given the status of half the people there. And the provincial Hunter Bureau? he asked, though he expected he knew the answer there. Sanguine, and smug, Ling Tao remarked drily. Their line is that the organizers should have known better, and that this is, of course, why the Hunter Bureau is in the position it is. And that upstarts like the Myriad Herb Association, who were overseeing the auction for the Envoy, cannot be relied upon. The parties who are most aggrieved are, it is no surprise, those who went along with the Envoy and put in spirit trees, or valuable herbs for the grand diorama, or the odd sect whose scion got rebuked for violence in the town. Understandable, he mused. The last thing anyone with the slightest bit of awareness wants is some carefully curated Dao-ranked spirit herb awakening spiritual wisdom thanks to some stray exposure to blood ling intent. Yes, Ling Tao nodded again, agreeing with his rather obvious statement readily. There was enough of that during the Blood Eclipse. There was, he agreed, touching cups with her and drinking the remains as a shot. -However, there has to be more to this, he mused, looking at his rather vexed disciple. She would not be here if this had basically been resolved. So, what is the catch? he asked after she had refilled the wine. If this is not some unintended accident or act of gross stupidity, you believe this was deliberate sabotage? Certainly, it is being taken as deliberate, Ling Tao sighed. And while the Envoys Palace seems content to accept that the immediate matter has been resolved, it has, in my eyes at least, some disturbing connections to the events of 150 years ago. Oh he had expected that, as soon as she mentioned blood ling trees but to have it confirmed was depressing. That blot on his otherwise fairly good resume of regional stability in the last few millennia was one of his bigger regrets. In regards to the Year of the Blood Eclipse itself or the various messes that it has spawned since then? he added, because her statement was rather broad. The aftermath of the Year of the Blood Eclipse had harmed the vitality of a previously quite prosperous province rather spectacularly and set off a slow spiral into political intransigence and anarchic small-scale aggressions between the major clans to the west of the mountains, culminating in the fiasco some hundred years ago, when the Iron Crown Dukes heirs had led a punitive expedition to root out the indigenous malcontents who were purportedly interfering with trade across the straits. Even after that had settled down, the tensions had not gone away, and the Imperial Court, especially the Prince Fanshu and Princess Miao, had only expanded their own personal fiefs to the east in Eastern Gate Province and the eastern edges of Blue Water Province. That had reached its own bloody conclusion with the Three Schools Conflict of thirty years ago, the death of the Lin school and the dispersal of the Lin clan. -And all those occurred or had pivotal moments around when the Eye of Worldly Fortune shifted back to Yin Eclipse, he reflected sourly, glancing back at the pond for a moment before mulling over the broader implications of what his disciple was tangentially suggesting. You said the Envoys Palace was content that the immediate matter was resolved? he asked. Ling Tao leant back on the bench and stared up at the dark, swirling clouds as they flowed out towards the ocean for a long moment, then sighed again. You recall the group who were operating in rather clandestine circles, enticing the various scions of local clans and various other well-connected or influential juniors into black market auctions to dispose of high value herbs, like that batch of yin fire red ginseng, without paying dues to the Hunter Bureau? she asked him at last. I do, he confirmed. The ringleaders of that scheme are still in the wind, arent they? They are, yes, Ling Tao grimaced. The trail on that went somewhat cold in the Jade Willow region. You recall we sent a disciple, Ha Li Wei, to go and poke around, because he had links to both the Hunter Bureau and the Ha clan who exert most of the influence up there? Vaguely, yes, he answered, before adding. Did that finally turn up something, he has been gone for months now? Yes well, Ha Li Wei and two disciples who accompanied him went missing. Recently, Ling Tao clarified, seeing his look. Just over a week ago How did I? Not know that? she replied drily. News of that arrived with us on the morning of the imperial visit and you have been distracted, since then. -I suppose that is fair, he conceded, choosing to ignore her slightly judging look. Anyway, if I might finish this explanation, Ling Tao continued, a bit testily now, he thought. Sorry, go on, he murmured apologetically, aware that his constant questions were probably disrupting her flow somewhat. Perhaps I have been leaving too much to her these past few days So, that morning, when we found out about it, rather than bother you, I got Ha Feirong to look into it, because what is the point in having a competent Inner Disciple that you helped to a position of power within the Ha clan run a town, if they cant occasionally come through for you, Ling Tao said with a smirk. I even introduced him to his wife for fates sakes. Anyway, she coughed, he filed the mission and it was sent out as a last minute clearance request, almost within the hour and that is where it gets complicated. I see, he murmured, watching her as she stared pensively at the still smoking fountain basin. So, the day before the auction opened, a group of bandits up near the Red Pit got uncovered, purportedly after some prisoners they had taken for ransom C mostly Ha clan scions, it seems C escaped. The base was cleared out and evidence linking those bandits back to the sabotage of the auction was found. The Imperial Envoy issued an Imperial Acknowledgement to the Ha clan, today in fact, to be read out by his nephew, at Patriarch Dongfeis banquet, which is also today, incidentally It is? he frowned, having rather forgotten about that. Did we send anyone? Ha Feirong, Ling Tao replied drily, given he lives there. Though I suspect the Patriarch was disappointed that you or I did not attend. He shook his head and returned to the critical point So, it was this group who were responsible for the earlier smuggling, and now they sabotage the Imperial Princesss Auction? Well, the narrative established, and accepted by the Imperial Envoys palace, is that these bandits are responsible, Ling Tao replied, frowning. The evidence that the Ha clan found, and the testimony of the survivors, points to indigenous cultivators being responsible. They were mutating herbs using blood ling intent as well, so its all very pat in the eyes of those who were looking into it. How convenient, he grimaced. Presumably you dont buy that, or we would not be having this conversation Indeed, the matter is much more complex than it first appears, Ling Tao agreed, looking pensive. Theres a surprise, he muttered. Who has actually looked into this? I assume they didnt just take the word of a bunch of Ha clan juniors before handing out a shiny medal? Though given this is Qiao Honghui The Imperial Envoys side, Ling Tao replied with an eye roll. It was their princess who was targeted after all, and they are casting their net of aspersion quite widely. While they have accepted that it was the route the herbs took to get to the auction, they do not believe it was simple bandits. Mere bandits could not have impinged the security of their auction, so clearly could not have been working alone, and the ringleaders Escaped? he guessed, seeing a familiar theme there. Indeed. According to the eyewitness accounts of the Ha group, they used a rampaging tetrid queen as a distraction and fled deeper into Yin Eclipse. That queen was eventually killed by a scion from the Din clan who was travelling with that group A Din clan scion he repeated dully, wondering if there was a list he should be checking off at this point. Yes, Din Kongfei, Ling Tao clarified. Before you ask, I checked and he is actually no one that important, and his presence there is not even that suspicious, remarkably. He is just one of several juniors here with Din Huan as part of their ongoing negotiations with elements within the Ha clan They struck up an acquaintance with Ha Caolun and he took them to see the sights, which included a quick and easy foray to Jade Willow Village due to its proximity to the mountains. So, all the evidence is being sat on by the Imperial Envoy and it looks quite pat he mused. I assume there is a huge catch in this somewhere? Hah! Yes, Ling Tao said, laughing bitterly. Well, you recall that I said Ha Li Wei went missing? Uhuh, he nodded. Well, he was among those rescued, along with Ha Jiao and Ha Mun, two of our inner disciples, she remarked sourly, downing the rest of her current cup of wine. Ha Li Wei is yet to get in meaningful contact with us, beyond a brief communication to say he was still alive. Instead, he is in West Flower Picking Town, being feted by Ha Dongfei and his bunch, Ling Tao continued. However, proving that heaven does work in mysterious ways, the Hunter who ended up doing that request at the last minute did in fact come through only she went to the Kun clan, not the Ha clan. Let me guess, the Imperial Acknowledgement made no mention of the Kun clan? he remarked, pouring her more wine and also producing some snacks of his own to share. You know Qiao Honghui so well, Ling Tao murmured, taking a lotus leaf wrapped rice ball. Indeed, that has put a nice wedge into the middle of politics in West Flower Picking Town, but it gets better. You know Lady Ha Shi Miao? I do, he nodded. She is a peer of yours, isnt she? Yes, Ling Tao murmured. Anyway, her son was blamed by some of the Ha scions for leading them astray and into the Red Pit laterally leading to them getting captured by those bandits. Oh and what does he have to say? he asked. Nothing, Ling Tao replied drily. He is dead, and he was not mentioned in the Acknowledgement either. Given that his mother was pushing actively for a more unified approach to outside influence in the province, that does not surprise me, he mused, making a mental note to send Lady Ha Shi Miao a note of condolence and an appropriate funerary gift. Returning to the Kun clan, Ling Tao said, taking out a jade tablet, I learned all this, because Kun Lianmei sought me out earlier today and Old Elder Ling of the West Flower Picking Town Pavilion came with her. It turns out the Hunter who landed our request did so because she had already been sent out to look for Ha Yuanfei and company a few days earlier and had to remain in the village to do a teaching request regarding ginseng harvesting. Anyway, she was quite a bit more competent than anyone might reasonably expect, certainly the bandits or the Ha clan, which is really why I am here. I want you to look at what is on here, she murmured, passing the tablet over to him. Because it changes the perspective on everything I just told you. Before, you had my interest, he remarked drily. But with a claim like that, now you have my attention. Why, thank you Teacher, she replied a bit mockingly, smoothing out her skirt. Probably we will want to look at it inside, in a large hall, she added. Oh, if its security? he started to say as he sent his sense into the tablet and saw that it contained a bunch of visual imprints of various rooms within what appeared to be a ruin complex. No, its just that this courtyard is not that big, or well-lit, and I dont think you want the auspicious feng shui here damaged? she clarified drily, looking around at the courtyard they were in for emphasis. Focusing on one of the scenes, he saw what she meant. The scans of the different rooms of the ruin had been preserved with enough fidelity that the traces of Yin Eclipses alignments were still extant within them. So I see, he agreed, looking at the rest of the contents quickly. The rest of it was a list of names, some forty-nine in total, who were victims of the bandits, the remains of which had been recovered by the enterprising Hunter, Jun Arai. The rest of it was detailed notes on the current state of the Red Pit and the Ha clans ginseng valleys immediately below it C the latter of which did not make for pretty viewing in regards to the Ha clans profit margins in that region for the coming season. The martial hall off the courtyard behind us is probably okay, he declared after a moments further contemplation of the different scenes, all of which were certainly interesting in their own ways. It took him only a few moments to tidy away the items he had been using, then he led her out of the courtyard, up some steps, and along a short hall, while he pondered the ancillary information in the tablet. So, the Imperial Acknowledgement, the Ha clan rushing in at the last moment They stole all the glory from this Hunters work? he mused as they headed out of the courtyard and into the small reception hall, repurposed as a library, that joined it to the next one. Yes, although according to Kun Lianmei, she was quite happy to let the Kun clan shoulder the forward-facing elements of the discovery in the first instance, Ling Tao confirmed as she followed after him. When she came back, she went straight to the Kun clan envoy, Kun Jiaos daughter, Kun Juni. So, do you know her at all? he added, as they walked on. The Hunter? Ling Tao asked. Yes, he clarified. I do have some passing acquaintance with her, yes, Ling Tao replied. Her sister is a close personal friend of Ling Yu and she is also part of the group that Kun Juni is slowly pulling around herself in the Hunter Bureau. So, one of the up-and-coming seedlings who have started to blossom after the evisceration done during the Three Schools Conflict, he mused, leading her across the next courtyard, towards a much grander, larger hall built into the massif pillar itself. Yes, Ling Tao agreed. If you are asking about her reliability in the context of this document? Kun Lianmei speaks highly of her and her mission record is on the jade. He skimmed that, and had to admit he was quietly impressed, given she was only at the peak of Qi Refinement She is a physical cultivator? he noted. Yes, a pure physical cultivator, and I would bet spirit stones that she is also an inheritor along with her sister, Ling Tao answered. Certainly it is why she was able to do so well in places like the Red Pit. I had the opportunity to see her sister, Sana, spar with Ling Yu just yesterday. She can actually land blows on Baishengs little terror. She can? That is high praise indeed, he mused, pushing the door to the hall open and snapping his fingers to light the lamps throughout it. Honestly, I cannot help but feel both sisters are a bit wasted in the Hunter Bureau, Ling Tao sighed, following him into the cavernous interior. Their father, Jun Han, certainly is, in his current position as a civilian official for the Guard Commanderie in West Flower Picking Town. -She must think highly of them indeed, he mused, walking over to the middle of the hall, which was close to a hundred metres long and fifty wide, built and reinforced for sparring between Dao Step martial experts. Some of our disciples cant get that much praise out of her Which scene first? he asked, putting the jade down on the floor. Workshop, Ling Tao answered. It has what you will be most interested in, I think. Focusing on that scene, he poured his qi into it, through the tablet The hall around them twisted, like a pond that had just had a rock dropped into it. When everything stabilized again, both of them were standing in a rock-carved room about ten by ten metres across. The suffocating grasp of Yin Eclipses suppression was there, like a musty echo within it, as he looked around its interior. The fidelity was truly excellent, far in excess of the kind of tool a junior would usually have on hand to record a scene like this. The antiquity of the ruin itself was etched into the alignments preserved within the image in a way that its recorder had probably not anticipated. It is almost like being there, Ling Tao murmured, running her hand down the damp wall, feeling the rock surface with her fingers. Indeed, he agreed, taking it all in. They were binding tetrid stalkers? he noted, walking over to the main table, where a dozen hatched eggs had been set out in small formations. Reaching out, he touched one of the eggs running his hands across the surface. The manifestation was vivid enough to provide him with touch, confirming that the egg had been freshly hatched not long before the scan was taken. Yes, Hunter Jun reported a lot of tetrids. There is another room to show you in regards to that, but I thought starting with this is probably best, Ling Tao mused, coming over to join him by the table. Yeah, he agreed, looking around again. His eye caught a stoneware jar, which had been tipped over and had spilled qi-rich liquid over the floor. Walking over to it, he squatted down and peered inside. Moon runes, he remarked, pointing out a set of symbols carefully carved on the interior to her. Mmmmm Ling Tao nodded in agreement, crouching down beside him and peering over his arm. Kun Lianmei was of the opinion, professionally speaking, that this is the method for binding that was popularized by Yeng Illhan. This, right here, is why you brought this to me, he stated, looking around the workshop again. Yes. This is fairly conclusive as a link between this and the events of the Year of the Blood Eclipse, Ling Tao concluded. Mmm He stared around again, not entirely sure he bought that. You dont buy it? Ling Tao asked quizzically, glancing at him. Would it help if I said that the Hunter in question apparently saw a Yeng C about medium build, scrawny beard, very nondescript-looking C who was controlling various tetrids as part of a group taking contaminated herbs out the valleys to an undisclosed location? Oh, I dont doubt that bit, he shook his head. The stories that Yeng Illhan died in the Three Schools Conflict were never as credible as anyone might have liked. It was simply that the bastard never showed up again after the razing of Mu Fan Town, so it was largely assumed he was dead in a ditch somewhere. -I guess I will have to try and look at this from a slightly different perspective? he reflected as he considered the projection around them. Putting a hand to the floor of the illusionary room, he closed his eyes and extended his senses, carefully interrogating the preserved feng shui, the natural intent and the shadows of the qi that lingered in the room. The girl had done everything she could to hide her own presence as well, which helped quite a bit, so it was easy to picture himself within that place and experience a little piece of it He opened his eyes again, and stared around the dark room, at the pots, at the tables the empty eggs and then back at the spilt pots of medicinal liquid. Going back over to the pot, he looked a second time at the runes, and found, to his pleasant surprise, that traces of the intent were still there albeit barely, the decay within them suggesting they had been there for years, decades probably. It was the same with the table, which was fashioned from spirit wood of the valley outside in all likelihood. Elsewhere in the room, his senses, able to leverage the advantages of not being within the suppression Huh he frowned, narrowing his eyes. Interesting What is? Ling Tao, who was still standing nearby, asked, looking around with a slightly slack expression. There are defences preserved in this, subtle ones, to ward against outside prying, he observed. I nearly tripped one and damaged the recording irreparably. There are? Ling Tao looked uneasily at the recording. I may have looked at it before, as did Kun Lianmei Its fine, he shook his head, assuaging her concerns. This degree of paranoia is not aimed at a Chosen Immortal like her, or even a Dao Lord, like you. This is intended to stop someone like me prying. A Sovereign? Ling Tao stared around at the workshop again. Its a subtle thing, a trap to lure the unwary, a suggestion that more might be gained because we are outside the suppression. It is not aimed at a recording like this, but probably in case someone who had seen the room had their memory interrogated, he mused. It is probably not just for this room either, but for much of the complex, part of a defensive formation in all likelihood. He exhaled softly and watched the alignments ripple. The ability to see feng shui alignments was not a common one, even among alchemists, who had more cause than most to need to be concerned over them. It was something his aunt had hammered into him when he was young, forced him to learn, without the crutch of an art or a scripture to guide him, so, as she had put it all those thousands of years ago, his own sight would not be tainted by the biases of others. It took a few breaths, but in his minds eye, he found the formation, a scattered constellation of little twists within the ambient feng shui anchored and propagated within a greater whole. Hah! he shook his head, not sure if he should be amused or offended really. What is it? Ling Tao asked nervously, still sounding concerned. I nearly got punked by what is barely an Immortal grade formation, he replied, standing up with a sigh. And its not even anything hugely impressive, or at least the comprehensions of whoever set it up were non-existent. Oh its a standard formation? Ling Tao asked. How did I miss that? Easily. Its still a formation built entirely out of the manipulation of the ambient feng shui, he explained, getting up and walking back over to the bench. And calling it standard is a bit disingenuous. Its a variation on Gossamer Threads in the Moonlight, from the Deng clans Shadowless Eye manual. Whoever created the formation in the first place had genuine skill, but it can be set up by a bunch of monkeys if you tell them where to place the formation nodes. That is the marginally difficult bit, but then again, you can just make a compass for it. So, they have resources, but not necessarily in the people who set up this camp, Ling Tao mused. Indeed, he nodded. Although even that manual is not exceptional. Remember that the Deng clan took several significant losses during the instability around the Blood Eclipse and the Yeng Martial Brothers worked pretty widely across the northern part of the continent as a mercenary band before then. So, it could be someone affiliated with them, or this was a base of theirs that was rediscovered? Ling Tao mused. It could be either, or even someone who knows enough about them, or those events, to put up a credible fa?ade, he added, waving a hand and dismissing the scene for now. Lets look at one of these other images Considering the three, which were named Tetrid Nest, Unusual Bodies and Associate Official respectively, he picked the latter first, mostly because it was another small scene. The hall twisted and they were standing in another room, a rest area, with a few hammocks slung up for sleeping in and some low benches and tables for work and storage. One table held a stack of manuals on dangerous flora and fauna of Yin Eclipse, which was somewhat prescient in a way. The other held a few common manuals on formations and basic martial arts. There was a cold hearth in the form of a broad stone bowl in the middle of the room, and a few boxes of supplies as well. His eye was immediately drawn to the unconscious youth and the torn remnants of a hammock, but also, in the second instance, to a freshly butchered tetrid stalker that was lying near the door. Golden Core, Ling Tao, who had also seen it, because she happened to be right next to where it was located when the scene was projected, said. Freshly hatched too Days old at most. Uhuh, he agreed, crouching down to squint at it, taking in what he could from the preserved essence within the image. She killed it; presumably it ambushed her when she entered. The shadow of the Hunter was just about visible in the scan, crouched by the unconscious youth. Going back to her, he saw that the focus of the scan itself was four talismans, one from the Jade Gate School, the second a guest expert talisman for the Deng clan, the third a good luck charm in the local fashion, carved of a piece of qi-repelling pot, and the fourthwas as advertised, an Associate Officials talisman for the Hunter Bureau. Given that those talismans tended to get handed out for money to cronies of various elders, it was certainly odd to find one in the possession of a bandit here. Mu Banlu Pavilion? he murmured, reading out what was on it, recalling that Mu Banlu was a village on the coast about a hundred miles south of Blue Water City, notable only for being a moderately prosperous fishing settlement. It seems to be genuine, that was Kun Lianmeis opinion, Ling Tao added. It probably belonged to Ha Li Wei, or one of his companions, he mused. it is probably worth checking that, if it has not been done already I will see to it once we are done here, Ling Tao grimaced. So I take it the Hunter didnt recover any of the talismans, he noted, watching her shadow complete its circuit of the room and the recorded image seamlessly start its loop again. She did not. Kun Lianmei explained to me that she was concerned a stolen talisman might mark her, Ling Tao remarked. Understandable, he mused, standing up. What of the other talismans? The Deng one appears genuine, but there will be difficulties verifying it, given the circumstances, Ling Tao noted. Hmmm, quite, he agreed. The Jade Willow one is genuine as well, but is not associated with the Jade Willow disciple on the list of bodies. Kun Lianmei was of the view that this group had backing. You cannot operate a gang of forty or fifty bandits that close to the heart of the Ha clans most lucrative ginseng field in that region and not have anyone know about it. Which rules out the Deng clan, he mused. Is this actually someone local to the Ha clan trying to dodge taxes? That thought has occurred, yes, Ling Tao replied drily. Even Hunter Jun thought that He trailed off as he caught a faint shift, in the alignments of the picture. Does this have sound? he asked. It should, Ling Tao replied, going over to the jade *Krrrrrooooooom* The sound of an explosion rippled through the image as Ling Tao skipped it back a few seconds. Turning to the doorway, he stared at the image there, which was not really well captured, given Hunter Jun had presumably been trying to be both quick and stealthy about the matter. Again please, he said to Ling Tao, focusing more carefully on that portion, taking care not to trip the annoying little trap baked into the scene. Ling Tao repeated the skip back and this time, he got a faint echo of the scene outside, carried through the sound and the distortions of the qi preserved within the image. Feeding his own qi back to it, he watched as the image slowly expanded itself, colouring in vague shades of a rocky cavern outside, bit by bit. I did not know you could do that Ling Tao muttered, watching the image slowly expand. It requires a bit of ability, he said drily. -And uncounted years of my Aunts miserable training regarding seeing feng shui alignments to pull off, he added to himself. It took a dozen more repeats of the scene, and about five minutes of hard work on his part, before he had a slightly distorted, frozen image of a battle unfolding. That is indeed a tetrid queen, Ling Tao murmured, coming to stand beside him as they looked up at the creature, which was the height of three men and thoroughly enraged within its slightly glitchy, looping few seconds of visibility. It is, he agreed, considering it. And its at least Immortal Realm but this poses an interesting question. It does? Ling Tao frowned. Not immediately answering, he walked back over to the jade and pulled up the workshop. Repeating the process, he was just about able to get a bit of the corridor outside it, then he did similarly for the tetrid nest, positioning it as well, at which point, after further thirty minutes of prodding and quite a bit of qi expended on both their parts, they had recreated a fairly good representation of the cave, the rooms and even a few parts that the Hunter had not scanned, courtesy of him letting his qi fill in the echoes of lingering distortions. Oh Ling Tao said at last, staring at the queen, and then the ephemeral traces of the cavernous cave filling up the martial hall. How did it get out of the nest? Indeed, he remarked, eyeing the nest, because there was only one obvious exit. Can it transform its shape? Ling Tao guessed. Or it was teleported? Doubtful, he replied, shaking his head as he looked around at the loosely connected scenes. Neither of those abilities is common in qi beasts that have not started to grasp the transformative aspects of qi. While this is a peak Immortal Realm tetrid stalker, and a very powerful one at that, its not at that stage just yet. Looking at Ling Taos slightly helpless shrug in response to his musings, he supposed she had not thought to ask Kun Lianmei much about the tetrid queen. In any case, he said at last, looking at the various bits of the projection, this becomes more interesting, because now we actually have culprits. We do Ling Tao agreed, appraising the various bandits cast in flickering shadows from their qi arts, the talismans they were using and various other tell-tale ephemera that had been preserved in the ambience of the recordings with a degree of appreciation. He was sure this was not the first time she had seen something like this achieved, but it was a reminder that there was an absolute chasm in capability between any Dao Lord and a Sovereign, let alone someone like him, who was a good deal stronger than that. His comprehensions, Laws, and millennia of practice with alchemy at the highest level also helped, of course. So this leaves the last two bits, he mused, turning to the far projection, which was barely linked at all, given it was inside a different complex some distance from any of the other bits, and the other storage room off to the side, which the Hunter had not scanned, likely because the opportunity had not arisen, but which was actually produced in fairly good fidelity anyway due to the way qi dispersed and the connections afforded by the formations. I bet they didnt think that their defensive formations would be the glue that allows someone to piece together whole swathes of how this looked, Ling Tao remarked with a light laugh, looking around at the various lanterns. Indeed, he agreed. Feng shui and formations are a powerful tool, but they do have drawbacks. They clearly underestimated what is and isnt possible under the impetus of the suppression. This is actually why the bureau of old trained its acolytes in feng shui and formations so thoroughly. It is? Ling Tao blinked. Yes. They were a different beast back in the days of my grandfather, let alone before that. This rot that has beset them is a thing gestating within the rule of the current emperor, he mused, looking around at the cavern again. The rank talismans, for example, have a few more uses than are openly known including facilitating this kind of thing. Ling Tao looked around again and sighed softly. In any case, if we want to get more out of this, we must pester my Aunt, he said, contemplating the scenes at hand. And probably track down someone who was in this place, the Hunter perhaps? Kun Lianmei said she visited it, though it was cleaned out and there was no sign of the workshop side room, Ling Tao replied. Nodding, he walked over to the ruined storage area, that had not been scanned directly, and entered it, Ling Tao following after him. As a reconstruction it was little more than a ghostly mirage, given the short time devoted to reading the alignments and the limitations of what he was working with. -This definitely needs a more skilled hand than mine, or a lot more time, he reflected, finally admitting defeat there. I can only bother Aunt Xiao about this, it seems. Hopefully the ruins will be enough to perk her interest. Huh Ling Tao frowned, looking around. What is it? he asked, glancing up from contemplating the freshly slain cave centipede, just caught in the refraction of the reconstruction through the door. The aura of this room has faint traces of blood ling intent, she murmured, looking around with narrowed eyes for a moment before alighting on some of the pots. They stored the herbs, or some contaminated herbs in here? Hmmm he crouched down beside one that had been tumbled over in the fight with the centipede presumably and looked for a crafters mark, finding none. Not marked by a workshop either, his disciple added, having checked herself. Were they making their own? Possibly. This is not an amateur operation, he noted, looking around the room again. It is not, Ling Tao murmured. Though I think that was clear from how slippery their upper echelon has been so far. I can see why Qiao Honghui is happy with the conclusions that were drawn by the Ha clan, he mused, looking around one final time then starting off towards the other scene, which was at least a large cavern away, near as he could tell from his failed attempt to link it. Yeah, Ling Tao agreed with a grimace as she kept pace with him. And it doesnt require them to acknowledge the true extent of the calamity avoided either, especially in the context of the rains from the east. I dont think that too many realise just how dangerous it was. Had we not caught it, it would have proliferated blood ling mutated herbs to three continents and touched dozens of influential powers with hidden tendrils. Because, fortuitously for them, it was mostly, your presence aside, juniors who solved their problem, and only those with Qiao Honghui who were there to observe he trailed off, frowning as they arrived at the edge of the last scene. The hall within it was long, carved exquisitely from the rock into a style he recognised from some of the oldest and most traditional temples in the province, such as the Queen Mothers Shrines sanctuary here in the city. A colonnade ran around the outer edge of the hall, each pillar again carved into the form of a woman, most naked, though some were robed from the waist down, garlands of flowers nestled in their wild hair. Many of them had animal skins on their person, while a decent proportion were strangling dragon-like serpents or playing various musical instruments. The wall panels, where the image had picked them out, depicted the same women, either revelling wildly or, in several cases, quite graphically tearing men limb from limb, or turning their victims into trees with faces that screamed, or hanging severed heads like lanterns from those same trees. The whole hall was illuminated in dim reddish lanterns and, disturbing decorations aside, was entirely deserted, except for six bodies laid out at the far end, garbed only in simple loincloths. He was about to step inside, when he stopped as he became aware of a faint, insidiously subtle, sense of something trying to touch him in an inauspicious manner. It was very, very similar to what blood ling trees could perpetuate, but, if anything, even more insidious. It tugged at his psyche in a way that gave no consideration to realm or status, almost whispering to him in ways that made his skin crawl. Have you looked at this before? he asked softly, staring at the scene again, more carefully. No actually, though Kun Lianmei did say this recording was odd Ling Tao said, then stopped as he put a hand on her arm, preventing her from going closer. Ling Tao looked at him, puzzled. -Does she not feel it? he wondered, looking at his disciple carefully. She looked a little on edge, certainly, tired, but just as beautiful as You do not feel anything? he asked her. I Ling Tao stared at the hall, then at him, her expression slowly becoming more confused. It is strange. I can feel that there is something odd, alluring almost welcoming? When she turned to look at him, he was glad that he was someone who usually had a strong composure, because the subtle hooks that the place was trying to put into him were unsettling. -Dangerous feng shui, he shivered, getting control over his emotions and taking a step back. Red is the path to ruin, the worlds ending, turning unjust war to peace and unjust peace to slaughter, he murmured, something his aunt had said once springing to mind again as he eyed the carvings with a great deal more appreciation than he had on his first glance a moment earlier. What was that you said? Ling Tao asked, looking at him with confusion and worry in her eyes. It is a thing my aunt said once, he mused, relieved that the momentary sense of emotional disruption had passed. It seems that this place has more secrets This should be a genuine ruin. It has powerful feng shui alignments etched into it that seem to have fused with the natural suppression of Yin Eclipse if I were to guess. Yet Hunter Jun was able to enter just fine, Ling Tao frowned, And whoever put those bodies in there was also able to enter? Mmm-hmm he nodded. His suspicion was that Jun Arai, the Hunter, had been able to use the tricks afforded her as a mantra inheritor to do so. Those included being able to pacify your own emotional state to a remarkable degree, and also transform positive and negative psychological elements in some cases, turning pain into strength, or confusion into certainty. You could do something similar with some Heart Force arts, although rarely as intuitively, not at that kind of realm. As to how the bandits had entered, it was possible that there was some other element at play, that the suppression made the scenes behave differently, or they had had some treasure or other that helped. They had been exploiting the Red Pit as well and there were ways around its tricks, if you had resources to burn. -Which begs the question, he thought, staring at the six bodies and the telling gap that suggested a seventh had been there at one point, why did they put these six in here? The middle one is Ha Li Wei, Ling Tao said helpfully, pointing to the bodies and stirring him out of his own musings. He took in the young man, in his late twenties in appearance, with a short beard and a thin face, who looked somewhere between life and death with a frown, noting the emerald-green compass resting on his dantian and a high rank talisman he had that he didnt recognise, placed over his forehead. This does not look like a person who could have helped with an escape, he noted, recalling what she said earlier. No, it is not, Ling Tao agreed. And Hunter Jun said she teleported clear of here some minutes after taking this recording which should be some time around or just after dawn, and contacted Kun Juni within a matter of moments afterwards. So, who is here? he asked, taking in the figures as best he could. Ha Li Wei, Ha Jiao and Ha Mun are our disciples, Ling Tao said, pointing them out in turn. Then you have Ha Yuanfei, Ha Tang Lee and a Ha Quan, who are all scions of the Ha clan. Lianmei told me that Hunter Jun postulated that there was a seventh, a girl who was a flower seller, Ha Fen Fang, but for some reason her body is missing and the talisman associated with her was broken. A flower seller seems somewhat at odds with the others, he noted, annoyed that he could not go closer to inspect them. Yes, Ling Tao agreed. The others are all fairly important or talented scions. Ha Yuanfei is the son of Ha Guangfei. Ha Tang Lee is the disciple of the Ha clans Elder Ha Fuyang Weng Both of whom are notably in the confidence of Envoy Qiao, he mused. And Ha Quan? Third son of an estate manager near Jade Willow, he is moderately talented. There is another scandal there, by the way, Ling Tao added. Well, its a rather minor one in the grand scheme of things, Ling Tao murmured, apparently noting his slightly judging look. Though it supports the idea that thisshe waved a hand at everything in sightis all connected to the Ha clan in ways that may need careful investigation. He nodded, then waved a hand and the whole scene collapsed around them as he dismissed it. Is there a problem? Ling Tao asked him, noting his action. No, but we cannot take this any further here, he sighed. This will require a proper reconstruction, and a consultation with Kun Lianmei, probably the Hunter involved, and certainly my Aunt, if this last room is anything to go by. Oh, she nodded. That makes sense. So what next? First, I do need to go see to another cauldron, he pointed out drily. Because that, unfortunately, will not wait. Ling Tao stared at him, then nodded, though she looked a bit put out, he noticed as she walked over to pick up the jade tablet from the floor. Look, he said, feeling bad for her, as he started off towards the entrance of the hall. This will not be solved in a day. I know she sighed, following after him. But the Duke Cao wants the Ling clan to look into it and I told my brother that I would look into it quietly she added, looking both annoyed and slightly pleading now. He sighed inwardly and grimaced. He could understand her position in any case. Time is of the essence, I am aware, and this week is actually quite good for moving on this kind of thing, because interfering people like Qiao Honghui are all distracted by the Princess and being concerned about how the root causes of this might be this bit of politics or that? he mused, exiting the hall Oh may the big monkey go bugger the heavens with his stick! he cursed, making an obscene gesture at the uncaring sky as he was greeted by the sight of the rain falling down softly into the courtyard outside. Ah Ling Tao grimaced, looking awkward now. Sighing deeply, he shook his head. Its fine. This would have interfered with my next attempt anyway, he consoled her. Where are Lianmei and Old Ling? Staying at my estates, Ling Tao replied. He stared up at the dark, rain-slashed sky again, for a long moment, listening to the rain dance off the roof tiles and the paving of the courtyard. Off in the distance, a few belated fireworks exploded from some minor festivity, their light shimmering across the city skyline before being drowned by the deluge. Aunt, are you free for a few hours? he sent through the talisman at his waist. Depends, came her familiar tone back. Ling Tao has brought me a problem, regarding blood ling trees The auction, Lu Xiao replied succinctly. So, it seems everyone knows about it, he remarked drily. Abruptly, his aunt Lu Xiao stood there, not ten feet away, dressed in a plain blue gown reminiscent of the uniform of an inner disciple of the Blue Gate School, holding an umbrella. Lady Xiao, Ling Tao said, saluting her. Lu Xiao waved a hand in acknowledgement and walked over to them. So, what seems to be the problem? she asked. He was about to start explaining, when she just held up a hand again. I can see it just fine, she replied drily. You dont need to explain it to me, just show me the bits of the ruin. We were going to go get those who had seen it, he pointed out. Ah that would help, I suppose, she nodded. Where are they? My estates, Lady Xiao, Ling Tao replied. Hmmmmm. Lu Xiao nodded, then turned on her heel and started off through the estate without a word. Taking out a broad umbrella, he followed after her. How is your attempt at summoning black lightning going? she asked after they had walked through dark corridors for a few minutes and arrived at a covered pathway, climbing up the massif. Poorly, and now somewhat derailed by the weather, he answered with a grimace, glancing down at the city across from them. Heaven giveth, heaven taketh, this is how heaven playeth, Lu Xiao reflected, somewhat dourly herself. With a rigged deck and marked cards. Knowing better than to ask her how her own personal business was going at this point, he just walked on after her, in silence, with Ling Tao. Soon they arrived at the top of the stairway and went through a gorge in the rock that had been carved into guest rooms that were never used nowadays, finally arriving at a broad plaza between two minor peaks of the massif that held a teleport formation he was fairly sure next to nobody outside of his Aunts immediate circle, which was very, very small, even knew about. You have a teleport formation here? Ling Tao said dully. How did I not know about this? This estate is older than the city, Lu Xiao chuckled, leading them to it without stopping as he opened the umbrella to provide both him and Ling Tao shelter. Your estates, you said? Yes, Ling Tao nodded. Okay, Lu Xiao murmured, standing in the middle. There was next to no warning as space occluded around them in a shifting sphere, then they were standing on a much grander teleportation circle in Ling Taos personal estates. Lady Ling! a female servant said, hurrying forward with an umbrella, not that one was needed, as it was barely raining here. Headmaster! the servant added, seeing him, then Lu Xiao, who she marked as one of the schools disciples presumably, so just saluted slightly. Are Elders Lianmei and Ling around? Ling Tao asked. Ah, yes, they are receiving an unexpected message in the western reception hall, the female servant said. Please follow me. Ling Tao nodded, leading them off with only the barest of hesitations as Lu Xiao now fell in beside him, like a good sect disciple waiting on the Headmaster of her sect. Does this amuse you? he asked her drily. Why, whatever do you mean? his aunt smirked. I am just acting my age. Shaking his head, he recalled at last that Ling Tao had been about to tell him there was some other scandal tied up in all this. So, what was the other thing? he asked her. Other? Ling Tao asked, glancing sideways at him. The other scandal? he reminded her. Oh that, Ling Tao nodded. Well, the Ha clan were recruiting people from West Flower Picking Town and a few other distant areas and having them work in the Jade Willow region. They were supplanting locals who were doing semi-skilled tasks in spirit farming on some of the estates, to the point where it was becoming a bit of a problem. Ha Li Wei infiltrated one of those estates, as I understand it, using his links to us and the Hunter Bureau to be a person of use to gain their trust, believing that this might be part of the cover for the smuggling operations that were causing such concern in Blue Water City and getting us across the Azure Astral Authority. They have featured very little in this so far, he noted. Yeah, Ling Tao agreed. There is a school of thought in the city at the moment that the sabotage was facilitated by them to humiliate the Princess and show why the Hunter Bureau is necessary. This disciple thinks that, while plausible, that is a bit unlikely? Lu Xiao murmured, rolling her eyes. Indeed, Ling Tao nodded, as did he. -Trust Qiao to look at a disaster of his own making and immediately ask himself how to profit off of it while trying to make it become someone elses fault, he mused, not doubting that the Imperial Envoy had a strong hand in the spreading of that theory. In a sense, it was plausible. The Azure Astral Authority was engaged in a slow cold war to freeze out anyone who they didnt like from the Hunter Bureau and cripple the regional Pavilions who had turned away from them during and after the Three Schools Conflict, but that was still them playing in their own sand pit. They rarely, if ever, struck outside it, being more than content to just persist at this point, biding their time, ensuring they did not lose ground. That kind of sabotage, and the damage it would cause, would be far too much risk for too little gain. Anyway, Ling Tao went on, returning to the thread of her explanation, over half the dead bodies in the tetrid nest back there are people from West Flower Picking Town, who came to Jade Willow as part of those employment opportunities. Oh, it gets better, Ling Tao scowled, noting his expression. The bodies being found was leaked to the West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion before that side of things had ever been filed by Kun Lianmei. She got back to find that another Hunter had already been sent on a well-meaning trip around the town, on the first day of the new year, telling people in the Blue River and Seng neighbourhoods that their nearest and dearest had been slain by bandits, giving ample warning to the parties who might have facilitated it in the town that the game was up and to clear out, which they appear to have done. So, they have an in, into the bureau, he mused, stowing his umbrella away as they finally entered the main estate. Yes, actually, I should have said that earlier, Ling Tao agreed with an apologetic look. There is so much to this Its fine, he murmured. So, that body, Ha Quan? He was apparently recovered by Hunter Jun, very dead, killed by a meek yin ginseng which also killed two flower sellers and another youth Do you want to guess where she found their bodies? Ling Tao added. Surprise me, he murmured drolly as Lu Xiao just continued to listen like a respectful disciple would. About halfway across the Red Pit, Ling Tao said softly. Now that is a surprise, he hissed. Hunter Jun thought so too, according to Kun Lianmei, Ling Tao sighed. What do you think, Disciple Lu? he asked, glancing sideways at his aunt, who just rolled her eyes. This disciple thinks it fits, Headmaster, Lu Xiao replied cutely. If they were trying to get mutates out, isnt the best way to do that to use people who are not emotionally complex? Children, Ling Tao sighed. That is a method that the Blood Eclipse used. And the Deng before them, he noted. Was it not also used in the Huang-Mo Wars? Lu Xiao added. This disciple recalls hearing somewhere that that was the last time blood ling trees were seriously weaponized prior to the Year of the Blood Eclipse, though it didnt work out too well then, either. Both of them glanced at her for a long moment, but Lu Xiao just smiled respectfully. In any case, the whole thing is rotten, Ling Tao declared. We are here, Lady Ling, Headmaster, Miss, the servant leading them said politely, gesturing to the doors ahead. Ah, thank you, Wenmei, Ling Tao said. Is my husband back yet, by the way? Oh, yes, he is, Lady Ling, Wenmei said. I he is with Elder Lianmei and Elder Ling. Apologies, I did not say before. Its fine, Ling Tao replied, smoothing her skirt and fixing her hair slightly, he noted with some amusement. Wenmei bowed, then opened the doors, ushering them into the room. Inside, seated around the small hall, were Kun Lianmei, dressed in her elders robes for the Beast Cadre, Old Ling, looking like an old scholar with his white beard and drooping brows, and a tall, statuesque man of martial bearing wearing Ling clan robes, Ling Bai Weng, who was his disciples devoted husband and a senior official within the Governing Authority of Blue Water City Region. The last occupant was a tall woman with dark hair wearing the robes of the Sheng Martial Hall, sitting on a couch opposite the others. Lady Envoy, Ling Tao murmured, saluting Sheng Jiang Mei. Lady Ling, Lord Lu, Sheng Jiang Mei replied, standing to salute them both. This is fortuitous, I suppose. This is Disciple Lu, he said politely, introducing her. Please do not mind her presence. The others glanced at Lu Xiao, who looked very nondescript, with her dark brown hair, tanned complexion, charmingly severe eyebrows and short scar on her left temple, and nodded politely. Please, be seated, Ling Bai Weng added, walking over and leading Ling Tao by the hand to a couch where they sat down together. He went over and sat on a chair opposite Sheng Jiang Mei. So, what do we owe this visit to, Lady Envoy? Ling Tao asked. Well erm Sheng Jiang Mei looked a bit awkward he thought as she composed herself. I have various messages from Shan Lai and your husband very generously invited me to stay at your wonderful estate, given the town is a little fractious at the moment. -Town, huh he reflected drily. Only someone from Shan Lai could call Blue Water City a town, though for a city it is quite small. I see, Ling Tao nodded graciously. In regards to the messages, actually, your presence is quite timely I was just discussing the problem with Official Bai, Elder Ling and Elder Lianmei here, Sheng Jiang Mei added. It seems this is the week for problems, Ling Weng sighed, accepting a cup of tea that Wenmei had been preparing over to the side. It does seem like it, Elder Ling agreed sagaciously. Well? Ling Tao asked. Here, Sheng Jiang Mei passed a scroll that had been sitting on a table near her over to Ling Weng, who passed it to Ling Tao in turn. She skimmed it, her face twisted slightly, then she swept it over to him without a word. He opened the golden scroll and considered what was written on it. A personal gift, from the province, to the Azure Astral Emperor, he said at last, noting the seal which was every bit as impressive as the one that Princess Lian had used to grasp the Blue Gate School. The Emperor and Empress hope that Blue Water Province will join the many other loyal and subservient subjects of the Azure Astral Authority in congratulating the Crown Prince Sheng Feihuang in advance of him becoming a Dao Sovereign at the age of seventy, Sheng Jiang Mei murmured. The Empress has long heard that Blue Water Province is the most miraculous herb garden in ten starfields and hopes that those loyal clans here can prepare ingredients for a most miraculous pill that will greatly improve the auspicious omens for the Crown Prince, when he begins preparation for his attempt, on the first day of the new year on Shan Lai, which I believe is the end of this week? On three days notice? he said softly, accepting the cup of tea Wenmei had just brought. Well, that is the Azure Astral Authoritys little bit of revenge, Lu Xiaos voice echoed drily in his head. I bet the rumour peddlers didnt see that coming. It was my understanding that most of the ingredients would be ones held by the various signatories to the treaty, Sheng Jiang Mei replied, grimacing. He glanced down the list, which covered every major clan in Blue Water Province pretty much, with a sinking feeling, taking in the list of ingredients. What pill? he asked. Myriad Elements Supreme Soul Pill, Sheng Jiang Mei replied. I dont suppose you have one? he asked Lu Xiao. You want me to bail out the morons hugging the Imperial Courts leg? Lu Xiao replied blandly. But yes, I can get one If nothing else, Bright Dream can probably refine you one if I ask nicely. The reminder of his aunts perpetual houseguest caught him off guard slightly. That is not all Sheng Jiang Mei added, looking apologetically at him. I know we have had a good relationship over the years, so it gives me no pleasure to say it, but the Emperor has asked for a personal gift from the province and all its loyal servants. It amounts to another half again on top of the yearly levy, Kun Lianmei said, before he could even ask anyone else how much it might come to. In a normal year, it would be fine, but there are a lot of herbs tied up in that fates-accursed auction and their status with this blood ling contamination is such that well In this regard, the Emperor is willing to be understanding, Sheng Jiang Mei added, before they could say anything. As I explained to Duke Cao, he is not unreasonable, given how rampant and uncaring the Imperial Court had been in inconveniencing the citizens of the province so the levy is just from the clans and the Bureau, and you have the whole month to prepare the gift, with it being presented on the Celebration of the Rising Dragon thirty-three days from now, rather than it being delivered by the end of this week on the Celebration of the Celestial Dragon Gate, to welcome in the New Year. That was actually, he had to admit, somewhat surprising, given that it was a serious step back in some respects. That it exempted the civil authorities was giving the province and its lay people a lot of face. However, it also dumped all that responsibility on to the noble clans and the Hunter Bureau, which was, he was sure, very deliberately judged to send a message of a different kind. The proclamation will be formally announced to every clan and authority within the province at the dawn hour of the first day of your new year, Sheng Jiang Mei added. -Circumventing neatly any politicking that could be done and making everyone very aware that the clans, when they come raiding their subsidiary influences storehouses, are doing it to save their own reputations, he mused, quietly impressed. It was a simple gesture, but one with real teeth. Thank you for telling us this in advance, he replied politely. I know four days warning is not much, Sheng Jiang Mei murmured, standing again and bowing apologetically to him then to Ling Tao. But with the renegotiated terms, this does give you a little bit of an edge given our long and fruitful cooperation. Ling Tao nodded politely, though he could see faint traces of anger and worry now marring her beautiful face. Perhaps I will retire for the night, Sheng Jiang Mei added, bowing again. Of course, Ling Tao, who was the hostess in effect, agreed amicably. Wenmei, please escort Lady Sheng as she wishes. Wenmei, who had been standing to the side, bowed politely. They all stood and saluted the Envoy as she left, following Wenmei. Once she was safely departed though, Ling Tao slumped back down on the sofa, rubbing her temples. What is it about this week? she groaned. When the Eye of Worldly Fortune moves, everyone sweats, Old Ling grumbled, chugging down his cup of tea and then pouring himself another cup. Heaven giveth, heaven taketh, this is how heaven playeth, he muttered, repeating what Lu Xiao had said earlier. With rigged decks and marked cards. Ling Tao, who had produced her jar of wine again, nodded and passed it to her husband, who sniffed it, eyed her, and frowned slightly, before looking at him with another faintly accusing expression. Lu Xiao, who was sitting off to the side, just rolled her eyes at his comment. So, how badly in the shit are you? Ling Tao asked Kun Lianmei and Old Ling once she had poured a few cups and circulated them. Not as bad as it could be, Old Ling sighed, but this is going to get ugly when word gets out, given that the clans plundered all of West Flower Picking Towns storehouses for that auction, and now Those herbs might all be touched by blood ling contamination, Kun Lianmei concluded. I can supply the pill. I suppose it is the least I can do for this province, Lu Xiao said, her presence snapping into subtle focus, making both Old Ling and Kun Lianmei flinch and jump up. I came because of the blood ling stuff, because my nephew here asked me, but it seems that this week will just keep on giving. Lady Xiao! Old Ling murmured, saluting her deeply. You look as lovely as ever! Lady Xiao, Kun Lianmei echoed. Lu Xiao accepted their salutes and walked over to sit in a more central spot, on the other end of his couch. Looking at the old elder as he sat down again, he had a flash of sympathy for the old man. Old Elder Ling was someone who had known his grandfather and his grand uncle for that matter, having originally been an old expert who lived reclusively in Blue Water Province back when the area was still in steep decline, and had even travelled with his grand uncle a bit. Since then he had become the leader of the West Flower Picking regions Hunter Bureau upon that towns foundation, largely due to being a wise, level-headed old expert who was fairly neutral. So, there is no question of any herb that went anywhere near the auction going to Shan Lai, Ling Bai Weng said, sitting down beside his wife. The Duke will deploy soldiers in the streets before that happens, on the off chance that it gets taken as a direct slight against them. Understandable, he nodded, sipping his tea. The optics of this are going to be an absolute shit show, Ling Tao sighed. This is certainly what that disquiet was a few days ago, isnt it? It is, Ling Weng agreed. We should have had forewarning a few days ago, but various parties have managed to stymie the news just long enough that it was a nasty surprise when Sheng Jiang Mei showed up earlier today, expecting us to already be making progress on it. When you say various parties? he asked, frowning. There are enough Imperial Court loyalists in the Provincial Bureaucracy that all it took was a few people being otherwise engaged with important official duties and their deputies being left no clear instructions that the forewarning through the usual channels was a bit muted, Ling Weng replied. Official Duties? Lu Xiao interjected with some amusement. The imperial visit, and then, rather conveniently, the fallout from the auction. It was very easy for a messenger from Shan Lai to not be seen immediately, and then their message to not be looked at by someone senior and so on Ling Weng grimaced. Certainly, seems like the Ha clan has known for days though so have the Deng. One of whom is pushing for closer ties to the Din clan, and the other is ingratiating themselves to the Imperial Princess, Ling Tao murmured. SHIT! Kun Lianmei swore under her breath. Whats wrong? Ling Tao asked as they all turned to look at her. The obnoxious requests this clearance season, the little problems and difficulties so many of the Hunters have been having with their requests, Kun Lianmei growled. If the Ha and the Deng knew about this, even vaguely Both of them have been attempting to undercut the Kun clans hegemony in herb brokerage for years, almost since the regional reorganization a century ago, after the Iron Crown Dukes campaign. Not to mention they have both been vying for control over the Provincial Hunter Bureaus apparatus for almost as long. Indeed, Old Ling sighed. And matters are tight enough logistically that only a few high-ranked Hunters need to be removed from the equation for a short period for it to seriously hinder any attempt by our regional bureau to deliver our part of this gift. The fallout from the Year of the Blood Eclipse is the rotten gift that just keeps on giving, his disciple muttered. Not to mention, now that the majority of our provinces stores have just been plundered by elders from the Ha, Kun and Deng clans, as well as by the Imperial Envoy and a number of others, for this auction we are still left with substantial problem, Lianmei added. Which is what they are likely aiming for, Old Ling remarked with a degree of resigned annoyance. It weakens the Bureau leadership, causes trouble with the Azure Astral Authority, damages the rival herb brokerages, and positions them to capitalize on a moment of weakness With the Imperial Court quietly helping them along, no doubt, Ling Tao agreed. Presumably they reached that conclusion before it was anticipated that the burden would fall harder on the clans, he mused, wondering suddenly if Sheng Jiang Mei or someone with her had not also drawn that conclusion and taken steps appropriately. You think so? Lu Xiao casually remarked, sipping a cup of tea and sighing with satisfaction. The Ha and the Deng both have enough stockpiles saved up that they are confident they can strike a deal that gets them more control? Ling Weng mused, beating him to actually giving voice to it. Or just fill the levy in a way that makes the rest look incompetent. His aunt stared around the room with the look of someone wondering if she was the only smart person in the room. You are suggesting that the Ha or the Deng have actually stolen some of the provincial stockpiles, under the cover of the auction, just for this purpose? he added. Lu Xiao nodded. It is what I would do, were I poor and without shame, like them. Well then. At any rate, the sects are also conspicuously absent on that list, Ling Tao added, looking at the list and the announcement that Sheng Jiang Mei had left. Yes, but half of them are bound closely to clans anyway, dear, Ling Weng murmured. And were it not for Lady Xiao here most generously agreeing to supply the pill in question, or the ingredients, that would be a serious headache. True, Ling Tao sighed, still staring at the list. The Ling clan has decent stockpiles, though a vexatious amount of them have been plundered by people who should know better for the grand diorama in the auction. The Kun clan is the same, Lianmei agreed, just about managing not to grind her teeth. Some regions will fare better than others, but the Supreme Elder has been rather invested in getting his daughter into the good graces of the Princesss group, so much of what we have is now associated with that and it will take weeks to be certain there are no problems. It seems we will have to cut our visit with you short after all, Lady Ling, Old Ling sighed, stroking his beard. There is still the matter of the bandits, he reminded Ling Tao. His disciple sighed, rubbing her temples again. Dear Ling Weng murmured, putting a hand on her arm, then shooting him another slightly accusing look. -I suppose I have left Tao a lot to do, he reflected a bit awkwardly. Its fine, Ling Tao murmured, patting his hand. The matter we came to you about originally? Kun Lianmei asked Ling Tao. Yes, his disciple nodded. Teacher Ji was able to work with what you provided and shed some new light on the matter, but we needed to speak to someone who had been in there. I see, Kun Lianmei nodded. I have certainly been into the ruin, or some of it anyway, because two areas Hunter Jun recorded are no longer accessible. In that case, Lu Xiao said brightly, cutting in, why dont we make a start on that first, and you can handle the gift giving crisis after? Do you have anywhere large and enclosed? he asked Ling Tao. Hmmm. My grandfathers old martial hall is probably the largest in the estate, Ling Tao mused. It was built for combat training. Otherwise its one of the warehouses. Lets go look at the hall then, Lu Xiao said brightly, standing up. If you would, Lady Ling? Without any real ceremony, they all followed Ling Tao and Ling Weng as they led his aunt through the estate to finally arrive at a large hall that, at nearly twice the size of the one he had originally used in his estates, was big enough to marshal military formations in for training purposes. Jade please, Lu Xiao murmured, holding out her hand. Ling Tao passed her the jade and they watched as his aunt considered it pensively, then vanished in a blur and appeared some twenty metres away. She materialized a squat stone pedestal from somewhere and put it down, then put the jade on top and, after putting a hand on it, just closed her eyes for a moment The hall shifted, much as it had for him, when he had done this, and the different rooms appeared again one after another. Hmmm good fidelity, his aunt mused staring at them critically. You want to recreate the missing bits and link them up? Yes, he agreed. It is possible to see some of the fight with the queen stalker I see, I see she mused, walking from the living hall to the workshop, then at the distant hall Huh she narrowed her eyes. What is it? he asked. This ruin did you go in that far hall? Lu Xiao asked Lianmei. No, Lianmei shook her head, walking over to point near the workshop. That was inaccessible. There was a collapse here? she said, pointing out a location. I see hmm interesting, his aunt turned on the indicated spot, her eyes still narrowed. Interesting. She stood there and closed her eyes for a moment and the ruins grew. That was the only way to describe it. The scene he had picked out in glitchy loops rapidly filled in with each cycle of roars, far, far faster than he could have achieved it. Within thirty seconds a sketchy outline of much of the main cavern was visible, then within only five minutes of them all watching with rapt interest, because it was not every day you got to see someone of his aunts pedigree play with feng shui, a version of the battle, a rough two minute loop, was there playing out for them to see. The tetrid queen was certainly formidable, easily holding her own against multiple cultivators who were dashing back and forth, trying to stay in cover or restrain it. Soon, the room he was most interested in at the front, where they had been storing the herbs, was nearly complete as well, and the corridor to the workshop and the nest, lined with statues, was also slowly sliding into focus. This will take a while, she declared after a looking at the hallway critically for a moment. Lets go look at this far room; it is certainly interesting. Yeah, he grimaced. It has some strange feng shui that resembled the blood ling trees. I couldnt enter, but Ling Tao didnt notice much, did you? No just that it was oddly enticing, Ling Tao murmured as they followed Lu Xiao over to it. His aunt stopped on the edge and stared at it pensively for a long moment, taking in the carvings Well Lu Xiao murmured appraisingly at last. Well, well, well. It certainly has a most unsettling aura, Ling Weng remarked. It does, Old Ling agreed. Wait do only men get bad vibes from this place? he asked. Uhuh, Lu Xiao nodded, looking at the statue at the far end. You are familiar with the statue in the Queen Mothers Shrine? This is like that? Ling Tao murmured looking around. Oh yes, but much, much more dangerous, Lu Xiao mused. If you want me to reconstruct this, it will not be done so quickly. It will take a day or two at least. It might almost be easier to go to the original source. The key thing is the bodies, he reminded her. Hah they are easily the least interesting thing about this hall, Lu Xiao chuckled, walking into it and staring at them in turn. I must say, this reminds me a bit of some other ruins, Old Ling mused. The ones in Thunder Crest? Lu Xiao remarked. Yes, Old Ling nodded. They are dangerous as well; the old tribes used to go there. It was a holy place for their coming of age rituals, before the eastern barbarians forced everyone out and their culture mostly vanished. Do you know what they are trying to do with those compasses? he asked her. Hmmm I have a few ideas, but the alignments in this place are not exactly easy to deal with, Lu Xiao mused, walking around. You said this place had associations with the Blood Eclipse? Yes, Kun Lianmei nodded. Hmmm, Lu Xiao frowned, looking at the bodies again, then at the talismans and then at the exit of the hall. Well, first I will see if I can fix the area outside. It seems like there is running water outside, so the sound will help but it will take hours at least, maybe a day depending on the complexity. Ah Old Ling pulled out a talisman and stared at it. News is travelling, Ling Weng frowned, taking out one of his own. Yes, it seems I will have to go back to West Flower Picking Town, Old Ling sighed. You said that this Hunter Jun, was someone well known to you? he asked Kun Lianmei. Yes, she is a good girl, Lianmei nodded. Someone worth nurturing, unlike half the idiots clogging up the Pavilion. Hmmm he frowned, mulling over what to do next. If you want to continue your alchemy, here is as good a place as any, Ling Tao remarked to him. We are a good way from the city and its not raining. We will have to return to West Flower Picking Town, Lianmei added, glancing at her own talisman as well with a grimace. Of course, Ling Tao nodded. I can see you off. We also have to talk about Miss Jun. Yes, you can all leave this to me, Lu Xiao interjected drily, ushering them away from the edge of the scene. Go solve the provinces tax crisis over tea or something, before there is a run on storage warehouses from the Straits to the Shadow Forest by greedy old ancestors for the second time in a week.

~ Jun Arai C West Flower Picking Town ~
GET HIM! ANOTHER BLOW! DONT USE TALISMANS! AHHH! HOW STUPID! FIVE SPIRIT STONES ON CAO TO TAKE IT! AGAIN! USE YOUR SPECIAL ART! {Seven Tigers Leaping Fists} Well, this is more interesting than it shaped up to be, Lin Ling remarked laughingly to her as they sat at the table, beneath the shelter of an umbrella, watching the last fight of the Golden Core tier of the martial tournament. It is, she agreed, watching the two combatants fight it out in fairly brutal fashion amid the drifting rain. The ostensible favourite going into the final fight had been a youth from Patriarch Dongfeis extended party, Ha Cao Wenfei. His opponent, rather unfancied, was in fact Ha Yun, the youngest son of Ha Feirong, the town governor and current head of the Ha clan in West Flower Picking region. Regretting not entering? Juni remarked with a certain degree of amusement to Sana, who was sitting nearby. Mmmmm Her sister shook her head, though she could detect a faint hint of regret there anyway. The hilarious part about this battle was not even that Ha Yun was actually winning; it was, to her, that he was winning while being abjectly terrible. His sole advantage, really, was that he had better intent, and was used to fighting in this kind of rain. Does this Ha Yun not actually have any martial arts? Kun Baotan, who had won the Dao Seeking competition quite handily, even with his cultivation suppressed, asked with clear amusement and also quite a bit of disdain. As a matter of fact, he does not, she replied cheerfully, not truly. Then she added, feeling that perhaps she should stand up for him slightly, for some reason, Flashy arts like Wenfei is using are not at all useful up in the mountains, use a lot of qi, and are quite taxing on your body as well when it comes to using intent Ha Yuns sole advantage here is that he has some experience with the suppression in Yin Eclipse. {Dashing Tiger Slash} Ha Cao Wenfei tried another martial attack, which Ha Yun just about dodged as his opponent shot over to the other side of the platform {Jade Fox Blade} To her surprise, Ha Yun did, in fact, use a martial art at last, a rising slash that caught Ha Cao Wenfei awkwardly in the thigh, even as he dodged {Shadowless Tiger St Ha Yun kicked his opponent in the crotch and everyone watched dully as Ha Cao Wenfei, caught mid movement art, tumbled off the stage with an agonised yell, losing the last short bout by dint of leaving the combat area. Well, there is another scion who can certainly fly, Lin Ling remarked to her sister, who burst out laughing for some reason. Winner, by two matches to one, HA YUN! The local contingent stood all around the stage, applauding wildly as Ha Yun stared around looking rather bedraggled, wiping blood from his nose, clearly somewhat dazed at the unexpected victory. A volley of fireworks in Ha clan colours exploded over the courtyard a moment later, drowning out the cheers and sending small purple and gold dragons dancing through the rain, casting strange rainbows before the weather devoured them. Congratulations! the Patriarch declared from the sheltered balcony of the Teahouse overlooking the veranda. Your son has definitely exceeded expectations, Clan Lord Feirong! Certainly he has, Juni, who had also stood to applaud, though only politely, murmured. Ha Shi Lian, who was sitting next to Fairy Seong, didnt quite give the less enthusiastic elements of their table a sideways glare as she applauded much more vigorously before adding. At least have some civic pride. If you dislike it, you could have entered yourselves. True, Juni conceded, it is worth celebrating that someone local won the showpiece tournament of the days celebrations. Yep, Han Shu, who was sitting beyond Juni, talking to Ying Ji about something or other, agreed. Sighing, she stood as well and applauded, as did Sana and Lin Ling, albeit somewhat reluctantly. Indeed, a win is a win, Old Xian remarked with a philosophical air to the table at large. And yes, while you may dislike the boy for his background, he fought well and exceeded his limits to gain a good victory, as my grand niece says, given its the showpiece tournament. -You say that, she reflected unhappily, but the problem isnt that he is from the Ha clan. Its that he is a spoiled scion who obtained his status as a quasi-six-star ranked Herb Hunter through preferential treatment arranged by his clan, receiving the safe and easy jobs and rarely, if ever, setting foot in Yin Eclipse for any serious missions despite his rank. That was the sticking point, really. Ha Yun was something of a focal point for a whole bunch of other Hunters who used him and his status to monopolize many of the easier and safer high-ranked and better-paying jobs, forcing Hunters like her towards more dangerous, political or just outright unprofitable missions. On top of that, he was also a troublemaker who, along with his friends, frequently leant on his status as the son of the governor and the Clan Lord to do as he liked. Indeed, Fairy Seong, sitting along from Old Xian, agreed as she sat back down from applauding. Even if you dislike the Ha clan, as my disciple says, there is no harm in some civic pride in a local lad winning As I recall, he was instrumental in uncovering that mess with Ha Xin Changmei the other year as well. Wasnt she the one who got in trouble for setting up a social gathering to entertain visiting young nobles that turned out to be an unlicensed brothel drawing on young orphan girls supported by the Town Authoritys Bureau of Civil Pensions? her father, who was sitting near Han Shu and one of his uncles, Han Murai, interjected. Yes she was, Ha Lian murmured, her expression darkening. Yes, she echoed glumly, recalling that several of the flower sellers had been embroiled in that mess, including Ha Fen Fang and Ha Tenli, though as far as she knew, they had just been servants and never done anything inappropriate. -Well, I suppose it is at least to his favour that he isnt stupid, or like those scions who were willing to prey on orphan girls, she begrudgingly acknowledged as he continued to receive plaudits from the crowd. That Ha Yun and his friends had been the ones who uncovered that and reported it well, she had to applaud him for that at least. Its basically the only bit of good credit he has with the Guard Commanderie, that he helped uncover that, the off-duty master sergeant, Han Murai, remarked drily. Hes been waving it under our noses ever since. Mmm, Fairy Seong cast him a sideways look, but in her view his comment was also quite fair. Ha Yun was, in her experience, more than willing to play up his adventures and achievements for the crowd when it suited him, as well as carrying the occasional small bit of politics for his clan elders. From what I saw in the Lady Lings estate, you would have defeated either of them handily, Miss Sana, Bai Jiang added sympathetically to her sister as he also politely applauded Ha Yun, who had now made it off the stage and was being escorted through the crowd, back to the teahouse, smoothly changing the topic of conversation. As would you, Lady Juni. I suppose so, Juni conceded, though somewhat neutrally, sitting down again. Probably, her sister nodded, before glancing at her. But I have no interest in it To be marked as someone who beat up the governors son, in front of a home crowd, with his friends looking on, is not how I wish to end the day. Now, if Kun Xian here had competed -As opposed to me, who out-painted a Blue Gate School disciple whose uncle hates our father, she reflected wryly. Even if I had little choice in the matter. Kun Xian, who had just sat back down next to Old Xian, winced. Look, I said I am sorry, he protested, looking hurt, and Miss Arai won! Good thing for you, too, Juni remarked, giving him a sideways look. Give it a rest, Sis, she signed. Her sister just stuck her tongue out, then signed back: I shall not! He is much better than you think, she signed back. I fought him in the rain and only won because of my age basically. Unless you plan to just mantra stun him Sana rolled her eyes, confirming that she absolutely did want to attempt to teach Kun Xian a lesson if she got the opportunity. Well, I do think we should consider heading home soon, their father declared from further up the table. It was getting quite late, she had to concede, glancing up at the clock on the front of the Celestial Blossom Teahouse, which now read three hours after midnight. They had only decided to stay to the end of the martial tournament once it became clear it would be a martial tournament, as the weather forced everyone to use fewer qi arts and rely more on their intent. In that regard, it had been quite informative to watch, even if most of those competing were not that different in skill to her with intent, or so much better that all she could get were slight glimpses as they wielded their martial forms in flickering blurs, scattering rain with every move. Okay, Sana agreed, standing up. Lin Ling, are you also still coming back with us? Uhuh, Ling, who had been sitting next to her, nodded as she also stood. In that case, let us bid you farewell for now! Bai Jiang said with a bright smile, saluting her sister, Lin Ling and then her. Indeed, Han Shu added, standing as well. Sorry we didnt get more of a chance to chat. Its fine, she said, taking her umbrella out of the storage device in her hair. I am sure we will cross paths again fairly soon. Undoubtedly, Han Shu agreed with a friendly smile. Tomorrow we will be doing a tour of the town, Feng Jihan added. Perhaps you might all join us? Possibly, her sister agreed. Ill let Juni know. Juni, who had also stood, nodded at that, then signed to her. We will probably need to talk about your missions as well. I know, she replied with a grimace. I need to talk to Lianmei or Old Ling as well. Ill try to get in contact with Lianmei, Juni sent back. Glancing over, she saw that Han Murai had stood up with her father, suggesting that he would likely come back with them, so she instead turned to Old Xian and Fairy Seong and bowed politely to them. Both returned her bow, as did Kun Xian, who she did feel a bit sorry for at this point, despite him landing her in a pile of steaming monkey shit, earlier. Again, I am really sorry, he muttered. Its fine, she replied. I know you didnt intend it. It was just one of those things Old Xian, standing next to his grandson, made a face that suggested that perhaps it was not, but she studiously ignored it, because there was no point in cultivating a silly grudge with the more amenable of Junis cousins when he was clearly remorseful over the whole thing. Giving the table a final polite bow, she walked over to their father, who smiled warmly. I take it you have nothing else you want to do? he asked them as Sana and Lin Ling joined him. Nope, she shook her head. Lead on, father dearest! Her father gave her a slightly odd look, but she had to admit, she had been moping somewhat excessively earlier. Han Murai, standing to the side, just shook his head in amusement. We can talk more about this later? her father added to him. Its fine. I need to head to the Western District Guard Pavilion anyway, Han Shus uncle remarked. Okay, Jun Han conceded, then started off at a brisk pace, Han Murai falling in beside him. The trip back did not take all that long really. They walked after their father and Han Murai, mostly in silence, taking in the rain-drenched streets of the central markets and then the Western District. The square before their estate was holding a small night market, which they mostly ignored beyond stopping to buy a few snacks from the stall of a grand niece of Old Fang while their father asked her father about some matters. Arriving back at the estate, Han Murai came in with them, and he and their father went to the veranda to continue whatever it was they were talking about, which she could only presume was related to the Guard Commanderie in some way, so the three of them went to the kitchen and put a pot of water on for tea. This has been a very strange day, Lin Ling declared at last, after they had sat there in silence, watching the pot slowly heat up for a few minutes. It has, her sister agreed, not quite looking at her. Look, I am not a broken thing, she replied reprovingly, a bit annoyed suddenly at how both of them were being so tactful. Anyway, those three from over the ocean sure have taken a shine to both of you, she retorted. Her sister and Lin Ling both glared back at her, trying to do their best get stuffed expressions, but, dressed in pretty gowns as they were, even that just came across as slightly coy and a bit flustered. They are Junis guests. We can hardly be rude to them, Sana remarked after a moment. And they are actually quite good company, Lin Ling agreed. Its nice to chat about Yin Eclipse and not have to either talk up or down to people. Shaking her head, she got up and went over to the pot, which was now boiling, and decanted it into a proper teapot, adding a fistful of tea-leaves into it. So, you show them around town tomorrow with Juni? If it passes for a day off, certainly, Sana nodded eagerly. You should come too. You do need a day off, Sis. I she stared at the window, which in the darkness was doubling as a mirror, showing a tired face staring back at her, her brown hair a bit bedraggled despite the umbrella and her best efforts. You do, her sister said, coming over and giving her a hug. I know mantra overuse when I see it, and you, Sister, are in need of a day or two doing nothing. I know, she sighed softly, staring at the reflection of the both of them, not quite identical, but both suddenly looking rather like their mother. Look, this is all well and good, Lin Ling, still sitting at the table, coughed. Unhooking Sanas arms, she nodded, giving her sister a friendly shove towards the cupboard where there were tea cups. Her sister pouted at her and went over to the cupboard as she took the teapot and put it on the table, sitting down with a sigh on a chair. Thank the fates this clearance season is nearly over, she declared at last. That, I can certainly drink to, her sister agreed, pouring tea into cups. To new days, Lin Ling agreed, rolling her eyes. May they be better than the old ones! her sister added, sitting down and sipping her own tea. Quite, she agreed, managing a wry smile after a moment of savouring the liquid. While today was mostly fun, I am not sorry to see it over It was kind of fun to watch the tournament and the alchemy, Lin Ling agreed. And wearing these gowns Welcome to my people! Sana giggled, doing a very good impression of Ling Yu, while waving her arms in a rather spooky manner. Shaking her head, she had to laugh at that. It was true, in any case. If she made a concerted effort and divorced the painting from proceedings and even with that, she had basically come first in the province, so it was something, they had had a fair amount of fun. It had been interesting to chat to the group who Juni was entertaining, and aside from the serious blot of springing the painting on her, Kun Xian had also been good, then rather contrite company. Regarding Kun Xian she started. Boo dont talk about that! Sana declared, pushing another cup of tea over to her. I was just going to say that you dont need to hold a grudge on my behalf. Hes not so bad. Better to go look up that Ha clan idiot, Ha Caofat. Bleugh, Sana made a face at her for a moment, looking annoyed. You had a terrible week, allow me that at least. Fine her sister sighed after a long pause. I suppose he was suitably apologetic, and did beat up all those Ha brats! That was fun to watch, Lin Ling agreed. That said, I dunno about you two, but after this I am going to go to my bed and very aggressively not wake up with the sunrise for once, she declared. That is a rather good plan, Sana agreed, sipping her own tea. Shall we go put these gowns away? After tea, she murmured, helping herself to a snack that Lin Ling had produced from her storage device. Yes, Lin Ling agreed. After. Chapter 13 – The Sovereign’s Eve (Part 1)
Just as there are multiple Queen Mothers, one for each cardinal direction, so too are there multiple Wise Emperors, each broadly representing a particular virtue espoused by the Grandfather of Heaven, the Great Emperor of Heavenly Jade and True Prince of Pure Felicity, who is their spiritual senior and the source from which they draw much of their moral authority. On Eastern Azure, the celebration of the Grandfather of Heaven falls on the fourth and fifth day of the week between years. On these days, families, clans and sects come together, to honour their ancestors and lineages, and give thanks to the filial piety of their descendants. The common rituals of this two day festival start formally, during or after sunset on the fourth day of the week, with a dinner, where, after a day of celebrations, the children will cook a meal for their parents, an affirmation of filial piety that is the core of all honouring of ancestors. At dawn between the fourth and fifth days, there is traditionally a ritual to honour the Grandfather of Heaven as the adjudicator of all Good Fortune on behalf of the Celestial Venerable of the Primordial Beginning, then, at noon, a ceremony where descendants and disciples will present proof of their years industry to their family, sect or clan, followed by a further grand banquet where ancestors salute the achievements of their successor generations. Traditionally, this is when successors are appointed, sects announce their recruitment for the coming year and divinations for the year ahead are pronounced formally. In that line, much like the Empress performs a grand ceremony to the Queen Mother, so does the Emperor, on the evening of the second day of the festival, lead a grand banquet honouring the founder of the Dun dynasty, the mythical Dun Fang, a figure who, so the stories tell, overthrew the very heavens themselves to build a better future for Eastern Azure before ascending to even greater heights as a follower of the Wise Emperor of Celestial and Heavenly Kong.
Excerpt from C The Celestial Paradigm and the Four Courts of Heaven on Eastern Azure. ~By Scholar Qing Qingshi.

~ Kun Juni C Kun Estates, West Flower Picking Town ~
Juni opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling of her room, tracing the fish dancing through clouds as hazy sunlight drifted through the carved shutters and drifting curtains. -No rain huh? she mused, listening to the rustle of the curtains in the humid morning breeze as she let her qi slowly cycle through her body like a warm current, relaxing her like she was lying in a pleasant bath. Exhaling, she sat up on her bed and stretched a bit and flinched as she realised she was not alone in the room. Sitting on the couch, across the room from the end of her bed, was a woman who could have been her, were she a little shorter and smaller in the bust and had streaks of silver and gold in her hair. G-grandmother, she gawked, grabbing the loose sheet and pulling it around herself for some modesty, as she was basically half naked, having stripped off the dress and gone straight to bed once she got back a few hours previously. Kun Liang also opened her eyes and fixed her with a gaze that was akin to staring into a placid, deep pool and smiled warmly at her. Sorry, I didnt mean to disturb you, her grandmother murmured, standing up and walking over to the bed to sit down next to her, showing her in the process that the gown she had discarded on the couch was now laid out properly. Ah not at all, she replied, still a bit shocked, moving around to face her properly. You are out of your retreat? Yes, Kun Liang murmured, a faint grimace flickering across her flawless face before vanishing. -Is there some problem in the clan? she wondered, because her grandmother had almost completely stepped back from the day to day workings of the clan. Why? she asked after a moments hesitation. No greetings for your grandmother, just questions? Kun Liang retorted archly. S-sorry, she muttered, suddenly feeling about twelve for some reason. Hah Kun Liang shook her head and moved over beside her, producing a comb from somewhere and starting to run it through her hair, which was a bit tangled. It is good to know you can still make that kind of face. Looking at her reflection in the mirror across the room, she saw a young woman with a deeply confused expression having her hair combed. I heard that you got caught up in my stepsons stupid games? her grandmother added. They even dredged that atrocious dress out of the vault for you to wear. Erm she could only nod, gently, given the comb. It was stupid of them to honour your grandfather Mingzhus request that all his children, even those he had by that Xuanmei, be given functional roles in the clan, her grandmother grumbled, her familiar disdain for her late husband Mingzhus second wife, married for a treaty with the Kun clan in Golden Jade Province, clear in her tone. I told him at the time that it would cause trouble, given how Xuanmeis father is. That bunch across the Teng Strait only see the other two arms of the clan as branches they have not yet reacquired. It seems to have worked out in the end, she pointed out, given that the evening had gone very well, when considered objectively, in spite of the problems that the Imperial Acknowledgement of the Ha clan had stirred up. Hah! her grandmother laughed, setting the comb down and starting to plait her hair up. Yes, I suppose from your perspective it did Ah In a flash, she understood what her grandmother meant. From the perspective of the Kun clan, it had gone well. She had mostly mitigated the loss of face there by impressing the Patriarch and generally being dazzling. Her guests had excelled, given Bai Jiang had won the alchemy competition and Arai, who was not really her guest but considered by many to be her close friend, had placed highest of anyone locally in the painting competition. Kun Xian had defeated a lot of people and Kun Baotan, from the Nine Moons Kun clan, had won the senior tournament with some style. The elders are hopping like monkeys, arent they? she murmured, suddenly feeling both angry and sad at the same time. They are, rather, Kun Liang chuckled. And I understand you got Xingjuan introduced to this Imperial Princess and her Huang companion. I am not fulfilling my promise as a glorious failure or an inauspicious child very well then, she joked. No, you are not, and that is making some people pass blood from anger, Kun Liang agreed. There are days when I wonder if that was not just a political scheme by my uncle, she murmured. Sadly, I was there when that divination occurred, Kun Liang grimaced. I can assure you that that part is very real, though I and a few others are having cause to wonder if perhaps this divination was not a little too literal, especially today. I am not sure I follow, she replied, turning so her grandmother could start on the other side of her hair. Has something happened in the clan? Hmmm Kun Liang frowned. I suppose it is fair to say that this year is not going to start in a particularly auspicious fashion. It was problematic enough that your father has come back early from Blue Water City and is having a shouting match with my half-son, your uncle, and the various other elders. Oh dear, she grimaced. What about mother? She came and got me, Kun Liang sighed. Which is fair, because your great grandfather is a hard man to track down, nearly as elusive as Xianfang, though he has also shown up, so that is something. He is training Cousin Xian, she remarked. Yes, but he never answers his talismans and with his realm, only someone higher than him can find him, which is basically me, your great grandfather, or one of the other old recluses. Ah she nodded politely as her grandmother continued to grumble away about others not doing their bit as she finished fixing the other side of her hair. So, she asked at last, when she was freed from that to go put on a light gown. What is the problem? Stop there, her grandmother said drily, grabbing her before she could take more than a step or two. Stand there and let me look at your cultivation for a moment Erm she stood there, as commanded, basically naked, and tried not to feel embarrassed as her grandmother walked in a slow circle around her, staring at her with an intensity that was disconcerting. Hmmm so Old Ling was not lying, about what he said, she pronounced at last. How interesting, that old fellow will have to explain himself. Erm what do you mean? she asked. Your physical cultivation, its effect on your body, on your potential given your circumstances, Kun Liang mused. He claimed it would work, even if you were not an inheritor, but that it would take a few years You mean, the adjustments it is making to my physique? she asked. Yes well, no, not just that, Liang said, stepping back and eyeing her critically. I dont know if I should be amused or angry that that Dongfei mistook us She had to smile at that as her grandmothers appearance shifted subtly, the faint traces of age fading from her face and the silver in her hair vanishing, returning her locks to a sort of dark auburn as they plaited up in the same style she was now wearing. I suppose we do look alike The Kun clan has always produced beautiful daughters, her grandmother chuckled, grabbing her a light gown from the clothes closet by the wall and passing it to her. She gratefully pulled it on and tied it off at the waist, while her grandmother clapped her hands and then shook her head and walked over to the door and stuck her head out. Seriously, the service in this house, Liang grumbled, presumably not finding any maids in attendance. I got used to it, she sighed. I left most of my own household in Blue Water City in any case, and came back here after visiting the Ling clan. Huh I did not know you were friendly with them, Liang blinked. She stared at her grandmother, her own recollections of past conversations spinning for a moment through her minds eye, and found that they had not really conversed about that kind of thing in a few years a least. Her last two meetings had mostly been to relay messages with minimal socialization. I am, she confirmed. Ling Yu is a friend Her grandmother stared at her for a long moment, until she realised she needed to explain who Ling Yu was. Flashing her an apologetic grimace, she gave her grandmother a quick rundown of life in general while she went over to the side board and fixed them both a pot of tea and served it out. Now this stupidity really makes sense, Kun Liang murmured at last, putting her cup of tea aside and sighing deeply. Did nobody ever tell you that in the face of idiots like my step-son, a pretty girl like you needs to fail publicly every now and then? I she was about to point out that she had had quite a few failures, some of them rather public, a few quite unpleasant C like the one that had led to her being demoted from a nine-star ranked Hunter to an eight-star one, despite being a full official in the Bureau thanks to her Envoy role C when her grandmother held up a hand and cut her off. I mean social ones, dear. Have a fling, flirt with boys, get someone beaten up That Han boy was the last time I heard of you flexing any petulance, and even then, it was your brother who was the orchestrator. Erm she stared dully at her grandmother, who was looking at her with something approaching pity. You did your best to be the dutiful daughter, and not betray your parents faith in you even after everything you were owed was taken away from you and given to your cousin, but you are simply a better seedling than Xingjuan, her grandmother sighed. My cultivation would disagree, she pointed out. Pssh, Kun Liang shook her head, looking both amused and dismissive. You know full well what I mean. I am not suggesting you be promiscuous or anything, but you could show some actual flaws once in a while. Your problem, even when you were an angry teenager, was that you just have this heaven-sent gift for excelling except, it seems, in the art of looking flawed. She opened and shut her mouth a few times, not quite sure what to say to that until, in the end, she resorted to sipping her tea in silence while her grandmother just stared at her pensively. So, what has occurred in the clan? she asked at last, returning to that topic, as much because it was somewhat surer ground than this strange conversation about why she was the source of such frustration to those who wanted to undermine her father. The clan has a herb problem, Liang said after a moments silence. And I rather fear it is going to be blamed on you. It I what? she asked dully, because that was not what she was expecting. You got the in, with the princess, and gave the elders the opening to participate much more equally in the auction Uh. she tried to find something to say to that, but actually had nothing. And then, the auction was apparently sabotaged, this thing the Ha clan has snatched all the plaudits for, her grandmother continued. So now, we have thousands of mid-grade herbs that may be contaminated by blood ling intent and a few hundred high rank ones, including several spirit trees. How can they claim that that was my fault? she complained. Are they saying that because I didnt move faster on the bandits, with Arai or something? Kun Liang stared at her again, over her cup of tea, with the expression of someone asking for explanations. Sighing, she quickly gave her grandmother the rundown on that saga as well, given the two were now clearly connected to varying degrees. I see, Kun Liang mused at last. No, actually, and I did not know those were linked. Though you are being blamed, tangentially, for that as I understand it as well. Mostly for not pushing hard enough so that the Kun clan was also visible enough to be acknowledged. Listening to her grandmother, she had to fight the urge not to throw her teacup away for a moment. Well, I suppose it was a nice morning until I asked some questions, she reflected after a moment. Ha hah! her grandmother laughed, shaking her head, before continuing. No, anyway the circumstance is that those idiots took every valuable herb bar none that had a bit of pedigree and put them in the auction and now they are either sold, for spirit stones, or potentially contaminated. The problem is that there is a rather worrying rumour that the Shan Emperor is asking for a gift from the province for the New Year. Oh The pieces slotted into place far faster than she would have liked. How bad is it? she asked. Without that auction? I imagine there would have been a lot of cursing, but it would just have meant drawing down the clan stockpiles a bit. With the auction, and the fact that everyone else is likely in the same position, clans, bureau, maybe sects and even the town? Everyone saw an opportunity to offload their surplus for prices that are next to impossible here, she sighed. And now we have lots of spirit stones, but the gift wont be spirit stones will it? Given we are sitting right beside the most famous herb garden in ten starfields? her grandmother remarked sarcastically. So, they are blaming this on me on father? she asked dully. And Talshin, given he was put in charge of much of that after he was injured, to give him something useful to do while he recovered. That the elders exercised their authority and withdrew it doesnt matter, because those shameless old men are doing the accusing and not many people in the clan outside the upper echelon knew anything about it. What they do know is that my uncle has been very generous with his patronage in the last twenty-odd years, and sought to expand the clan in various ways, and now it looks like we have sabotaged his generosity? she postulated. You do have a good instinct for this stuff, Kun Liang remarked with a soft sigh. Yes, that is largely the line being taken. I expect that you and Talshin will be held up and a council of elders called for the whole clan. Again, she found herself at a loss for words. That was, basically, what had happened when the divination was made, that her spirit root would be inauspicious Wait wait, wait, she put her cup down and pinched her nose. Dont tell me they are claiming that THIS is because I am somehow inauspicious. Her grandmother clapped sarcastically. I dont suppose you have any inkling of how I am going to be set up to fail spectacularly to make amends for this? she asked unhappily. Sadly not, they are arguing about that right now, her grandmother replied with a sigh. I do know that you attracted many eyes yesterday though, and several close supporters of your uncle have again suggested that a strategic marriage, to one of the big clans, would be one way for you to serve a purpose. So, you were called out by mother, to look after me? she asked dully, hoping it wasnt to stop her running away. In effect, yes, Liang sighed, and because something in her expression must have clued in her grandmother, she added: At least to ensure that they do not just summarily bundle you off in a red dress to some old elder with an eligible son for a huge pile of spirit herbs, with the excuse of making amends. Like that Ha Aoji, she muttered, sitting back and suddenly feeling as drained as she had after having to play music and compete in feminine virtues with Ha Cao Qingluo yesterday. Her grandmother just sighed softly and poured them both another cup of tea.

~ Lin Ling C Jun Estate, West Flower Picking Town ~
Lin Ling found herself stirred out of reading the latest copy of One with the Spear, which somehow Arai had managed to get a hold of, by the insistent chime of the communication talisman discarded on the table by the bed on which she was lying. Oh come on she grumbled, rolling over and scrambling across to it. Who is it at? Stupid sister, where are you?! We are receiving honoured guests today! You are commanded by mother to come home The words of her older brother, Lin Changfan, echoed out of the talisman for a few moments before she cut them off. I am working, she sent back, unlike you. Now stop bothering me. Working, Lin Changfan sneered. You were at the Esteemed Patriarch Dongfeis banquet yesterday And today I am working. If you She trailed off as the communication was muted on the other end for a full ten seconds before resuming again. That kind of behaviour was typical of her older brother, who really only cared about his own role in things. His interest in whatever she had to say only extended to cases where she agreed with him or agreed to do something he said. Neither of which occurred very often these days. Mother orders you to come home. Do so. You are being unfilial. Do not make her go to father, her brother reiterated. Some menial task As I said, I am working, she replied, then cut off the talisman and muted it, sitting back on the bed. May a monkey throw its shit at you and may you be robbed by squirrels, she cursed, staring at the talisman for a moment, her mood thoroughly ruined by the exchange. -What do they want anyway? she complained to herself as she slid off the bed, walked over to the window of the upper floor veranda and went outside. In contrast to that unlooked-for and undesired conversation, the morning itself was atypically nice for this time of year. The rain clouds had scattered and the town was briefly caught between weather fronts, so the sky was almost blue, though kind of hazy, and the clouds were not projecting imminent deluge. The sun, which was slowly climbing through the sky, had just about climbed over the distant, cloudy peaks of the Blue Ridge Mountains between them and the coast, so the early morning sky was cast in a faint hue of greenish-red *Kroooom* A distant flash made the sky darken off to the west for a few seconds, the clouds twisting outwards as blue-green lightning coruscated down outside of town. It was followed a few seconds later by a scattering of lesser tribulation lightning which dissipated within a few moments. Oh yeah, today is the Sovereigns Eve, she muttered, leaning on the veranda rail looking at the swaying trees of the Jun family gardens as they stretched down towards the river. This wasnt the formal celebration for the rule of the Blue Morality Emperor, the aloof figure who had ruled Eastern Azure for thousands of years; that would come at the end of the week. Rather, it was the day when families and clans supposedly came together to honour the Grandfather of Heaven, their ancestors and the filial piety of their descendants. The formal civil celebrations in which the Lin clan would certainly take a leading role in West Flower Picking Town, would focus thematically on the founder of the Dun Dynasty, the mythical figure of Dun Fang, who had overthrown the tyrannical heavens themselves to build a better future for Eastern Azure, or so it was widely believed. Personally, she was ambivalent about that, because there was very little about the Imperial Court that did not seem perfectly tyrannical in its own right as well, as her own Lin clan had found out to their cost. Her family, though, had survived that cataclysm largely because they had been among those who advocated against the actions that had purportedly led to the destruction of the Lin School, at least in her fathers generation. -No wonder they want me back there today, she reflected glumly, imagining that the whole family would be having a long and tedious ceremony reaffirming their loyalty to that distant seat. She had always felt, although only to her grandfather had she ever dared to say it, that her familys reaction to that traumatic upheaval had been somewhat counter-intuitive. Rather than reject the Imperial Court, who they had advocated for and who destroyed their whole clans industry regardless, they had instead doubled down and become staunch imperial loyalists, even going so far as to denounce several other branches of their own clan in the intervening years as misguided or worse. Thinking back to the banquet the previous evening, she found herself wondering if the honoured guests her brother had mentioned were some of the party who came with the Patriarch -Tomorrow, will I find myself paraded at the Sovereigns Day Banquet, just as Juni was yesterday, in a flattering dress, for old lechers and their unmarried sons? she wondered, trying to ignore the twisting feeling in her stomach. Oh, youre up! The words shook her out of her gloomy thoughts and she looked down to find Sana standing on the paved veranda below, leaning on a broom and waving up at her. Yeah I guess, she agreed, swinging over the veranda edge and just dropping down to land lightly on the paving What are you, a cat, Miss Lin? Ah! she winced as Jun Han, Arai and Sanas father, who had been sitting at a table in the shelter of the lower veranda, cast a slightly reproving eye at her. Maybe she has been swapped for a monkey! Sana joked. Han Shu said they were sneaking into places! Mmmmmm. Jun Han stared at her pensively. Are you a monkey in a blonde wig? Sana added with a mischievous grin. She stared at her friend and then pouted, before bowing in apology to Jun Han, who was also now looking rather amused. There is breakfast here, Jun Han added, waving to the table. Arai has not appeared either, though that doesnt surprise me Actually, Sana dear, would you go check that your sister is not face down in the bath or something? Yes Father, Sana sighed, putting her broom against a handy pillar and trotting off. Sorry, she apologised again, walking over and sitting down at the table where there was a nice repast of light food, fruit and tea set out. Its fine. Arai and Sana used to do that every morning. There was a point when they turned it into a competition, Jun Han sighed. A competition? she asked, because she had never heard either of them mention this. Yes, you see that pond over there? Jun Han waved the pond about twenty metres away. Well, one day Sana managed to jump from the veranda up there into the pond and then Arai tried it and well Oh she had to work hard not to laugh at that. Of course, they were eight at the time, Jun Han added, giving her another look. She coughed awkwardly and helped herself to some of the prepared mangosteen in the bowl, pouring a sweet honey sauce over them and adding cloud rice to it. So, how come you are staying with us anyway? Jun Han asked her after they had eaten in silence for a few minutes. -What do I actually say to that? she thought somewhat glumly to herself. I can hardly answer that I dont want to go home because of my family situation especially today. I just needed a break after my missions, she answered after a moments pause, which wasnt a lie, and Sana said it was okay? Jun Han stared at her for long enough that she started to wonder if he didnt believe her, but eventually he just nodded and sipped his tea again. I heard something of how stressful it has been. The end of the previous year was a trying time for a lot of folks, he mused. Y-yeah, she agreed, nodding in agreement. She is asleep, Sana, who thankfully picked just that moment to return, declared, pronouncing on her sisters status. Probably she needs it, Jun Han nodded. What are your plans for the day? Undetermined, Sana shrugged. There was some talk of going with Juni to show her guests the sights of our fair and verdant town, though those are not exactly scintillating, it has to be said. I see Jun Han replied, giving his daughter a level look as well. Probably Sis will be going to speak to Grandmaster Li and a few others as well We will try to get the kitchen formations sorted, dont worry, Sana added. So what about you, dear Father? You were talking to Sergeant Murai until late yesterday? Oh, that, just some catching up on matters, Jun Han sighed. I was away for nearly a week longer than anticipated, thanks to the rains. As to what I will do today, it seems I will have to go speak to the Kun clan, then Lady Shi and then go to the Town Guards main pavilion. So, whoever is home first makes dinner? Sana asked. Probably, yes, Jun Han agreed drily. Or just gets takeout, assuming you are not eating a meal out somewhere again. I dunno, Sana frowned. We might, but then again, after yesterday, I half expect there to be some other silly thing. Thats easily solved, she pointed out. We just go via Mrs Lengs market stalls this morning and reserve a table for later? That works, Sana agreed, nodding at her suggestion. And it is Sana trailed off as a particularly loud peal of thunder tore across the horizon, the sky darkening rapidly off to the south as a second gyre of darkening clouds billowed out of the early morning haze. They watched in silence as several bolts of azure lightning tore down, followed by a barrage of deep blue bolts a few seconds later. Dao Seeking, Jun Han mused, watching the distant show. Probably someone from the Ha clan. The blue bolts continued, one after another, for almost a minute, until, on the ninth, the clouds spiralling around there twisted and seemed to fold upwards *Foooooooooom* The blast of humid air, carrying with it charged particles of qi that danced across the early morning sky like flocks of ephemeral birds, swept through the sky, making her vision waver. A few wards on the town walls triggered, leaving mandala-like shapes hanging high in the sky. A few seconds later, a flickering bolt of purple lightning, twisting to form a raging dragon as it descended, struck at the distant point outside town. Given there was no point in saying anything while the deafening peals of thunder were still echoing everywhere, they all simply continued to watch as bolt after bolt of purple lightning, each in the form of an ever more furious dragon, crashed down, until, on the twelfth, the sky twisted upwards again. Huh that is unusual, Jun Han frowned. What is? Sana asked as the thunder faded away. This is going to be a light-show. Whoever is doing that is trying to refine their Principle as Before he could finish explaining, the distant sky collapsed upwards and hundreds of bolts of lightning skittered everywhere, flashing across the early morning sky like effervescent cracks Sound faded from the world and the colours seemed to grow dim as a thin golden line, edged with purple, descended out of the twisting heavens to strike. Even if she wanted to look away, she found she could not. Something about the scene now commanded her attention in a strange way, and gold and purple flowers, shaped like little bells, fell from the dark clouds like rain. Where they hit the town formations, they vanished with small thunderclaps, scattering novas of multi-coloured lightning everywhere, a few even breaching the wards themselves to hit trees. A few darted towards the Green Fang Pagoda, only for some power to repel them forcibly, sending them back up into the sky. The golden line seemed to oscillate, pulsing in a very disconcerting manner as she watched, until, at the ninth, there was a flash of black amid the gold, like some of the darkness of the clouds themselves had been drawn down to the ground and then the clouds scattered aimlessly, rolling outwards as the twisting dark gyre of tribulation clouds faded away. Did it succeed? Sana asked, curious. Yes, her father nodded. So what were they doing with their Principle? she asked, curious, because while Intent got talked about quite a bit, Principles, which were a thing you created in Dao Seeking, were less widely discussed. They developed their Principle within the tribulation, Jun Han clarified for them both, sipping his tea again. Usually, when you cross from Severing Origins to Dao Seeking you will then have to spend time refining your Principle, hence the title of seeking the Dao, because your Principle is basically the start of your own Dao Path. However, if you found your Principle within or due to that tribulation, then the nature of Dao Seeking changes and rather than being a Dao Seeking cultivator, technically you are a Quasi-Immortal, because all you need to do is prepare sufficient resources to attempt the breakthrough at that threshold. Oh, I see, Sana murmured. Thank you for explaining, she added, with a bit of a wistful sigh, because that kind of threshold was so far away as to be nothing more than a dream to her, especially given she was stuck with a law that women traditionally cultivated in the Lin clan, which was not especially good for her. It is a long way away, Jun Han added drily to them both. Not something you need to be worrying about before you form a Golden Core or Mantra Seed. Do not dwell on it too much! Gold lightning is kind of rare though? she remarked. Hmmm on a world like ours, at this step, heavenly lightning like that is, yes, Jun Han agreed. On a Mortal World, however, you can experience it in Mortal Step tribulations. Eh? Sana blinked. Isnt that a bit counter-intuitive? Not really, her father shook his head. That is also why minor realms are much more important in lower worlds. It would take a once in a thousand years genius or some very privileged scion placed there from a higher world to form a Golden Core in their mid-teens, like is common here on Eastern Azure, and they would probably get a tribulation akin to what you just saw a moment ago. To become an Immortal in your fifties or sixties, never mind your twenties, as many in the great sects and clans are able to achieve, would be nigh-unthinkable. The methods are just not good enough? she asked, having recalled hearing something to that effect. That is part of it, Jun Han agreed. But mostly it is just to do with the difficulties of manipulating qi in those worlds and the lacking state of spiritual qi there. Not everyone is born with a spirit root; in fact the vast majority are not. Spirit vegetation is rare and spirit herbs, even common ones like those five-elements hyacinths we have planted in the border there, would be considered miraculous treasures found only in the gardens of the wealthy and powerful, or in rare and mysterious places So the density of qi is less and their comprehensions of the cycles of nature are limited because of it? Sana concluded as she helped herself to some mangosteen from the pile on the table. Exactly, Jun Han nodded to his daughter. Even something like spirit stones, which admittedly are not so common among the poor here, are far, far rarer, even on a rich and prosperous Mortal World. Arts to make them would be the rise and fall of nations and spirit stone mines and the like are the lineage treasures of world-controlling powers. Such things would be used for cultivation to supplement the progression of the rich and powerful, or the lucky, not for money. Even knowledge is hoarded to an extent you cannot imagine. The contents of a single tablet at a night-market here would be a treasure trove countries would war over in some worlds and even your father here would be considered a reclusive old expert at his age by the average cultivator They both looked at Jun Han, who only appeared to be in his late thirties to early forties, older mostly, she thought, because he sported a beard. If he shaved it off and put on a robe in the style popular amongst people their age, he would be indistinguishable from a junior She tried to picture him as some reclusive old fellow, looking a bit like her teacher in the Pavilion, Old Ling, but the two images just refused to connect in her mind. Seeing their doubting gazes, he shook his head wryly. Anyway, the end result, given the repression of the heavenly laws, is that qi, even in its most basic forms, is harder to perceive. Incidentally, Jun Han continued, after the tribulation bolts faded away, this is the week such ascensions tend to happen as well, by and large, because the alignment of our Great Worlds axis is at its least chaotic, so connections form much more easily. Oh, she replied, having not known that, though it made sense in retrospect. Most who ascend usually join a sect or a clan if they are a junior, or, if not, become a guest official or enter a clan or the Bureaus as retainers and the like. Tomorrow is the day that happens, incidentally, Jun Han added. This is why juniors who break through from such a world are so prized in worlds like ours by major powers They have exceeded the crest of their worlds wave by a remarkable margin and, having experienced tribulations like that regularly, their comprehensions are usually excellent. Do they still have to break through within a hundred years? she asked between eating mouthfuls of her breakfast. To be considered a junior? Jun Han asked her, pouring more tea for all three of them. Uhuh, she nodded, accepting her cup. Yes, Jun Han sighed, which, as you can imagine, is a source of much frustration to many. Most who ascend would not qualify as juniors He had to stop speaking for a moment as another rumble of thunder echoed through the sky, followed by a flash of lightning. That seems kind of unfair, she noted after the disturbance had passed. It is indeed, and greatly skews those who ascend in favour of mortal scions planted into those worlds by clans or those who have lineages in worlds like ours, Jun Han agreed, sitting back and staring at the slightly greyer sky with a sigh. Few who arrive on a higher world find it to be as they expected, I imagine. Are there many mortal ascenders in the province? Sana asked, curious. A few, Jun Han mused. The Blue Gate School, Deng and Ha clan have some. Elder Fushang Caopei of the Green Fang Pagoda is one of the few who are still local to here. The Blue Dukes court and the Imperial Envoys palace both have a few as well. Most who ascend do not give much thought to their roots, so those who are older tend to integrate thoroughly Ah, sorry I overslept She glanced around to find Arai had materialized on the veranda, looking a bit tousled, in a light robe. Not at all, rest is important, Jun Han said with a broad smile. Sit and get some breakfast. So, what is the plan for today? Arai asked, taking a seat beside her. Well, I would like to have a small ceremony in the shrine, Jun Han said drily. Then I must go out to run messages, it seems. Oh okay, Arai nodded, turning to her and Sana. So are we still acting as a guided tour? As far as I know, she replied, while Sana just nodded. I did get a message from Han Shu, Arai added. He wants to know if we have any spare bromeliads in the arboretum. Uh Sana narrowed her eyes for a moment. Id have to look. I think I planted a few in the trees earlier in the year. Did he specify a species? Arai stared at the talisman in her hand for a moment, then shook her head. I think he wants one that will condense spirit-infused water though. So, any of the larger ones, Sana mused. Tell him he is welcome to come look. We can discuss the price. Okay Arai nodded, then murmured something under her breath to the talisman for a moment before tossing it on the table and helping herself to some of the food. So what are we going to do about this ginseng? Sana asked after a moment. Ginseng? Jun Han asked. Uh did I not say something about that? Sana asked. Jun Han stared at his daughters, then shook his head. We didnt mention it while out and about, Arai said absently. Or at least I didnt. Ah, true, and then everyone was knackered last night, Sana agreed. I assume you got the low-down on Siss travails in Jade Willow if you saw that painting? I did, Jun Han nodded. I wanted to speak to you about that in more detail dear, if you were willing and it was not too traumatic he added, turning to Arai. I can do it this morning. Better sooner than later, Arai said after a short pause. I assume that is why there is a new shrine in ours as well? Jun Han added. Er sorry about that, Arai grimace. I just felt that they deserved something Not at all, it is nothing less than would be expected, Jun Han said simply. I went to the Queen Mothers temple as well, Arai added. And paid for them to have a funeral Ah For a moment she saw something approaching not annoyance, but sadness, flicker across Jun Hans face. The worst part, for her, was that it was almost an alien expression. She could not imagine either of her parents being at all concerned about the deaths of a few lowborn flower sellers, for all that their family had narrowly avoided such destitution mere decades earlier. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Sorry, I didnt mean to drag that up first thing in the morning Its fine, Father, Arai sighed. This is just the world we live in Life and death are equally cruel in their own ways Yes, yet that is not the kind of words I want my dear daughters muttering first thing in the morning! Jun Han declared, giving them both mock-serious frowns. I understand you ended up having a training session with Old Xianfang? Er yes, Arai nodded. I didnt know who he was at the time though! He was quite forthright in his praise, which is hard to earn, you know, Jun Han added. I duelled with Ling Yu, Sana added, pouting a bit. Lady Ling Tao and her grandpa Baisheng both said I did very well Jun Han stared at his other daughter for a moment, then nodded in agreement. In that case, I can only give thanks that both my daughters are diligent! Bleugh! Sana retorted, feigning to flounce back in her chair slightly and sulk. Maybe I should see what you have both learned then once breakfast is done, Jun Han chuckled, before glancing at her with a slightly encouraging look and adding, And you, Miss Lin, your familys martial arts are quite something She stared at him for a long moment, knowing that he had meant well by what he had said I wouldnt know. Only my brothers are taught, she said with a grimace. I learned what I learned from Old Ling in the Pavilion, and from Kun Juni and Ling Yu. Ah sorry, Jun Han grimaced, giving her a longer look. I misspoke. I have seen Lin clan martial arts. If you like, I can show you a few moves, Jun Han added. You have? she blinked. Of course. Lin Fanghai was a good friend of mine, back in the day, Jun Han replied. Lin Fanghai? she frowned, trying to place the name. It was slightly familiar, she had to admit, like she had heard it in passing somewhere. Ah he is dead now, Jun Han grimaced, realising he had perhaps misspoken again. In the Three Schools Conflict, so probably before your time. Its fine, she replied, My family has distanced itself from those events anyway Yes, they have, Jun Han agreed, frowning slightly she thought. Ah well, if you want to see Thinking it over, she found she did, actually. Her brothers were always trained behind closed doors and she was largely left to her own devices, especially since she joined the Hunter Pavilion. As a law, the Seven Spirits Thunder Light Manual that came from her family was a non-inheritance version anyway, intended for daughters who would marry elsewhere and, in due course, giving as many benefits to whomever the clan decided her partner would be as it did her. At the time she was given the manual she had not really understood what that meant, just being happy to practice a cultivation law like her brothers. It was only later that she realised she was practising for someone elses benefit. Since she gained her mantra she had barely touched her spiritual cultivation anyway, just letting it advance naturally in accordance with the changes her physical cultivation was slowly effecting on her body and meridians. That was why she was still at Qi Condensation with it, when even Juni was basically at the peak of Qi Refinement. Old Ling had been fairly clear that she should be prepared to abandon that law entirely at Mantra Seed in any case, something she had few complaints about, though she imagined her family would not be quite so sanguine. Yes, she nodded. I would! Jun Han gave her a further smile and nodded happily. I might even have a manual of Brother Lins around somewhere. He was not from your branch, in case you are wondering, so there should be no difficulties there. Oh she blinked, surprised by his generosity there. Probably I cant let you take it away though, given that others might desire it, Jun Han added apologetically -I bet they would, she reflected sourly. Her own family had pursued several lesser branches that had escaped the calamity of thirty years ago, mostly for their teachings, which had been scattered. but when you visit here you are more than welcome to look at it, and anything else in our family library, for what little is there, Jun Han added. I would have offered before, but I did not realise you didnt already practice those arts Its fine, she murmured, giving him a bow, again feeling somewhat complicated. It was hard not to feel envious of Arai and Sana in a moment like that. Their father was everything she had wished hers would be Thank you for your generosity. I will try to live up to Ancestor Lins expectations she murmured. Heh! He would be quite pleased I think, Jun Han chuckled. He was a very carefree fellow, but loved to help others and was always generous with his instruction *Ahem* Please pass the teapot, Father Arai coughed and held out her cup for some tea. Jun Han stared at his older daughter and shook his head, the teapot shifting across with a brush of qi so deft she barely even caught it. Ill go find that book, then you can look through it while we see to the family shrine, Jun Han said, standing up. Oh um, thank you, she bobbed her head again in thanks, to which Jun Han just waved a hand airily. Think nothing of it, or consider it a New Years gift from us, Jun Han added, giving her a bright smile before heading off into the house. Dont overthink it; not every family is as stuffy as yours, Arai, sitting opposite her, said with a coaxing smile. A part of her wanted to declare that that wasnt quite the point, but she couldnt bring herself to; largely because she knew all too well that her friends had their own difficulties. In a way, that was why they were all together, in the Hunter Pavilion C it was a place that didnt care too much about what those troubles were. A local sect would never have taken her, even before her family circumstances, because her water element spirit root was, while not bad, awkwardly attributed enough that she would not have passed any open entrance exam when she was younger. Similarly, one would never have taken Arai and Sana, because they were pure physical cultivators and barely any sect bothered to recruit them, same for Han Shu. Juni would have been a political calamity for any sect with less influence than the Supreme Elder of the Kun clan as well. Even among the other higher-ranked Hunters not affiliated with a major clan, they all came from poor backgrounds or unfavoured prospects, which counter-intuitively allowed them to rise, because the Bureau judged them less likely to be a waste of resources as they would be less prone to just taking the benefits and quickly deserting. If you think about maudlin things, you will look old. That was what mother said once, Sana added, making a stupid face at her. In reply, she just stuck her tongue out at Sana, who shook her head with amusement. Today is our day off Remember what we said last night? May the new day be better than the old one! Arai declared, drinking down her tea in one gulp. We can but hope, she agreed, more than happy to move the conversation on from things that kept drawing her back to her own woes. In the end they chattered away for a full ten minutes, mostly about things she and Sana had seen and done in Blue Water City, before Jun Han returned with a somewhat battered manual in hand which he passed to her after sitting down again. On the cover, someone had written in rather sloppy calligraphy Seven Thundering Monkeys Manual, which had then had added underneath it, in better writing, Volume One. Seven Thundering Monkeys? she asked dully. Ah, the name, yeah, dont think too hard about that, Jun Han chuckled. Have a read through it and then Ill answer any question you have later? Thanks she murmured. Opening it, she found the book divided up into seven chapters, each focusing on a part of a martial form that had a total of thirty-three moves to it. Where does the seven come from? she asked, recognising one of the names at least from the martial manuals that her own family kept. Oh, that has to do with the way the three sets of moves divide up, Jun Han clarified. You will see when you read it. Nodding, she flipped through the first chapter, which had nine basic footwork movements in it, and found that she actually knew two of them, though oddly not the first two. Somewhat vexingly, she didnt even have a complete codex of her spiritual law, so she could only go off what she recalled, but it certainly seemed like what she was working with was oddly advanced and yet lacking in some of the clearer instructions provided in the text Jun Han gave her. -Wait she stared at the different moves, visualising their fluid steps and spins, are these two the most attractive of the bunch? It certainly seemed like it at first glance. Both were to do with moving quickly from one place to another, whereas many of the others were about closing distance or adjusting your stance quickly. We will be back in a bit, Jun Han added, having stood up again. Okay, she replied, standing up and bowing politely as Jun Han led Arai and Sana back inside. Once they had gone, she sat down again and flipped through to the next chapter, which was not strikes but tumbling, building on the footwork to enhance the mobility and responsiveness of the user. Someone had written extensively in the margins about how this kind of understanding was vital in both armed and unarmed combat and that neglecting it was the kind of thing only idiots who wanted flowery moves without power did. That that was largely what her own limited Lin clan martial arts seemed to be, made the comment a bit depressing really. The third chapter was a selection of eleven basic strikes and kicks, while the fourth chapter combined all that into a set of twenty-one basic moves in three sets of seven which could be practised individually or in sets and pairs. It even outlined martial techniques, some of which she again recognised, having seen her brothers practice when she was younger. However, the versions set out in the text seemed rather different from what she recalled seeing Curious, she put a hand to the page showing one and imbued it with her qi, letting the Intent captured within the scene of the technique being used {Knife Monkey Kick} She stood in a leafy courtyard, watching a muscular youth with sandy hair tied back into a loose ponytail execute a driving front kick into a tree, which shook and rained cherry blossoms everywhere. {Stabbing Monkey Kick} He retreated then lashed out with a second kick, in a movement that really did remind her of watching a monkey fight. {Three Thunders Stamp} The youth slammed his foot down in a rapid dance that confused her for a second until she recalled there had been a footwork move that was similar. As she watched, the youth exhaled, stepped back and then repeated the sequence in a slightly different way again, and again, and again. In fact, no two moves were quite the same, but after watching for several iterations she understood that that was the point. The minutiae of the technique was irrelevant in a way; it was all about how they flowed together and found a sort of harmony Dont tell me that has some relation to grandfathers Seven Bamboo Rods, she frowned, then realised she had spoken out loud. Seven Bamboo Rods? She flinched as the youth turned to see her standing there. Ah, its been a while since someone other than Jun Han came to talk! the youth remarked pleasantly. Uh she nearly broke the connection with the book, such was her shock. Oh hmmm you are from my Lin clan, the youth mused, looking her over speculatively. Lin Ling she replied, nervously. Ah, dont be afraid. I see why you are surprised. At your realm you didnt think an object like this could exist, I imagine, the youth chuckled. At my realm? she blinked. I am Lin Fanghai, the youth grinned, snagging a jar of wine from where it had been sitting near the tree. Or at least a facsimile of him, formed of the qi and comprehensions he left behind in this tome. Ah erm, I have seen tomes like this, she murmured. I was just surprised. I didnt expect this to be one Oh, I understand I suppose. It is not some fancy jade slip, after all. I was indebted to Fairy Ruliu for capturing the images so clearly She really is talented. Oh, uh yes, she nodded. She was, by all accounts Oh, yes, she passed away, the youth sighed, looking wistful for a moment before giving himself a small shake and looking at her critically again. So, you are here to learn about my Seven Thundering Monkeys style? She nodded politely, because that seemed like the correct answer. Your foundation is a bit the youth eyed her for a long moment then shook his head. Ah well, it doesnt matter. The worth of the manual is in aptitude of the teacher, not the student. Any idiot can teach a talented child, but only a talented teacher can teach any idiot, as they say. Even though he said it with a mischievous smile, she still felt a bit miffed at the way he phrased it. I am just unskilled, she muttered. Not to worry, the youth grinned. Why dont you show me what you know? Uh isnt this just for that technique? she asked, glancing at the still gently shaking tree and the cracked tiles. Eh? What? Oh, no, Lin Fanghai shook his head, again looking amused. You can watch each bit, but as the spirit that guides this manual I can teach you anything from any picture. Otherwise someone could just skip to the end and take this bit or that, and that sort of disordered learning kind of defeats the point of this manual in the first instance. Oh, I see, she nodded, understanding at last. In that case She quickly demonstrated what martial arts she knew, mostly as forms, which it had to be said were rather a mish-mash of styles adopted for various purposes. There was little requirement for it in Yin Eclipse, as Old Ling had frequently pointed out, since plants did not go for that kind of thing and qi beasts and insects fought instinctively, so most of what she had that she used was focused on either mobility, helping her use what Intent her physical cultivation afforded her, or for those few instances where it was helpful to be able to punch something. Hmm not bad, the spirit of the manual remarked after a bit. I see the thesis that has been instilled in you. Are you a Herb Hunter? Uh yes? she blinked, surprised at how quickly it arrived at that conclusion. Dont be that surprised, Lin Fanghai chuckled. I have most of my memories. I suppose you could call this aspect of me a piece of my soul sense imbued into the manual for the purposes of instruction. I recognised your movement art. You are also a physical cultivator, which is probably a wise choice, given the law you practice. You know it? she blinked. I was an inner disciple of the Lin School, Lin Fanghai remarked drily. I know quite a bit about the Lin clans arts as well. My father was the Master of Arms for the clan, before he perished in the Year of the Blood Eclipse. Your father was Lin Fengtian? she gawked, realising at last why the name was familiar. Lord Fengtian? He was, the spirit form of Lin Fenghai sighed. My great grandfather was Lin Lingzheng, she murmured. Old Diviner Lingzheng? Ling Fengtian mused, I knew him, yes A powerful old man with eyes beyond what many others saw More should have listened to him. That they did not, and believed what they did, was a tragedy. That does explain why I can feel the aura of the Seven Bamboo Rods divination art from you. My grandfather Lingfan inherited it and passed what little of it he felt he could to me before he passed away from injuries he sustained when the school fell, she said. My family was not happy about that. You are Elder Lingfans granddaughter interesting, interesting, the spirit Lin Fanghai mused. I must thank Jun Han; he has given me some things to think about. Anyway, we are getting sidetracked and your qi is not unlimited. Do you know only the martial arts of the Lin clan that come from the Seven Spirits Thunder Light manual? Barely even that, she admitted. Let me show you The spirit watched as she ran through a much, much lesser display of what little she knew, nodding occasionally. Tcch what a waste, Lin Fanghai muttered after she finished. Your aptitude for Sky Flower Steps and Maiden Casts Flowers is excellent and yet they gave you just enough to be a pretty flower and no more. Your teacher should be ashamed. A part of her was somewhat gratified that that prognosis of her aunts very basic instruction in those arts was that dismissive. In that case, let us start at the beginning. I will demonstrate for you the basic strikes and you will follow, Lin Fanghai mused. Nodding, she matched his posture and threw the first punch, then the second, following him as best she could for a few tries, before he stopped her, looking amused. Just watch first, Lin Fanghai said. If you practice like that, you will have a lack of focus. You cannot look at both me and yourself at your realm. Oh um okay, she stopped, feeling a bit embarrassed. Seated on a handy bench, she watched as Lin Fanghai ran through the moves one after another, pairing a movement with a strike, threading them together slowly and deliberately so she could see not just his physical movements but also how his qi moved naturally in accordance to the movements and how it promoted his Intent to manifest in subtle ways. Now, you try, Lin Fanghai said at last, after he had completed the full set. By the time Jun Han and the others returned, she had had to finally stop using the manual and was sitting staring at the garden, recovering her qi and turning over in her mind what she had just experienced. I see you managed to convince it to show you a few things, Jun Han said with aplomb. I did, she nodded. It was a bit surprising. I was not expecting it to be such a precious object. Eh it has mostly sentimental value, Jun Han mused, flicking through the pages for a few moments before closing it again. Though I suppose it would cause some questions if it were in an auction house. The spirit, said you helped make it, she added. Oh, yes, I provided the framework to help incorporate the martial teachings into it, Jun Han nodded. Lin Fanghai let me keep this copy as it was a bit experimental, then later the Lin School, well, you know about that I am sure and in the end there was nobody left to pass it on to. He knew my grandfather and great grandfather she added, staring at Jun Han. What realm was Ancestor Fenghai? Realm hmmm, Jun Han stared out at the garden. He would be considered a quasi-Ancient Immortal. Had he not died he would have broken through in a decade or two. She had expected Immortal, but to hear that the figure she had been speaking to was so close to the peak of the Immortal Step What happened? Sana asked, also curious it seemed. He died, when the Lin School fell. Assassinated by unknown forces, along with almost every other disciple and clan member with prospects in the Lin School who had not already deserted, Jun Han said softly. The ones who killed him, nobody ever caught them. All anyone knew was that the killers were not seniors. Not seniors? Arai frowned. But only oh. Yes, oh, indeed, Jun Han agreed, not quite looking at her, or his daughters. The Astrology Bureau has powerful friends, and Prince Fanshu has means that our Lin clan, despite their untold years of endeavour, could not hope to match C those were the words that her grandfather had once spoken to her when she asked him that very question. They didnt get what they sought anyway, she muttered, thinking about the curses that the abandonment of the school had brought into being. No, they did not, Jun Han agreed with a sigh, before giving himself a shake and turning to Arai and Sana. Well, I did promise I would see how much the two of you have improved from your little masterclasses Uwaaaaa Sana pretended to groan, but still walked over to the lawn and started to stretch. Arai followed suit a moment later, snagging one of a pair of short staves that Jun Han tossed to his daughters out of the air. Recover first, Jun Han added to her. It will take you a little while, I imagine. She nodded and settled down to watch, absently taking another mangosteen from the table to nibble as Arai and Sana started to circle their father, looking for openings as he just stood there, arms by his sides, looking very neutral and waiting

~ Han Shu C Han Estates, Blue River District ~
By the time he escaped the Han estates and the attentions of vexatious distant relatives to actually undertake the errand his mother had sent him on, to procure a new bromeliad to replace the one a bunch of monkeys had made off with from the family gardens the previous day, it was pushing for mid-morning. Street vendors were out in force as he walked along the main thoroughfare of the Blue River District, hawking their wares in the dry spell between weather fronts. The town was bustling, much as it had been on the Queen Mothers Day, although in this instance it was with smaller, local ceremonies for the most part, and the occasional bit of street theatre or small procession to one of the many smaller shrines dotting the city neighbourhoods. Teahouses were full and everywhere you looked, people were out and about enjoying the good weather. Crossing the Wusheng Bridge to the north side of the river, he found, to his total lack of surprise, that the streets were even busier as people from every district descended on the Yu District gardens by the river, again to take advantage of the lack of rain to have celebrations outdoors. As such, it was with some relief that he finally made it to the Jun estates, only thirty minutes later than he had originally expected to get there, being met at the door by Arai after a wait of only a few minutes. Sorry about that, Arai apologised as she led him across the courtyard and back into the house. I hope you didnt have too many people try to sell you celebration firecrackers and firework talismans? Not that many, he replied politely, which was a lie really, but complaining about how busy the town was felt somewhat churlish. Sorry for being back so soon. I didnt anticipate having to buy more herbs off you. Its fine, Arai said. Why do you need a bromeliad anyway? Monkeys stole the one from my mothers garden yesterday and she doesnt want to lose face over it being missing after having bragged about it a lot at the Patriarchs banquet yesterday, he explained, trying not to look as embarrassed as the stupid errand made him feel. I recalled you had a few in the arboretum? We do, Arai confirmed. I can They both stopped as someone else banged on the door. Ah, head on through, Arai sighed, Ill get that He nodded politely as she turned on her heel and walked back out of the hall into the front courtyard. Making his way through the hall to the courtyard adjoining the garden, he was greeted by the sight of Jun Han easily evading the combined attacks of Sana and Lin Ling, occasionally blocking one of them and sending them rolling across the grass. Hey! he waved politely to them, letting them know he was there. I suppose we will finish it there, Jun Han remarked, glancing over at him and then fending off a joint attack from both Sana and Ling, sending them both to the ground again. I trust you can see a bit better how that works now, Ling? I can, thank you, Lin Ling replied, picking herself up and bowing respectfully. Sorry for the intrusion, he murmured, noting that they still had breakfast on the table, and that it was a far cry from what Arai had previously served him. I should have come later Its fine, Sana waved a hand as she used qi to remove the grass and odd leaves from her robe. Arai said you were looking for a bromeliad? I am, he confirmed. Either to borrow or to buy. Renting plants Sana shook her head in amusement. Ill go see to this, Father? Okay, Jun Han nodded, before turning back to Lin Ling. So, the basic strikes you were shown go like this He watched for a moment as Jun Han fluidly executed a series of punches, kicks and sliding steps, one after another, while Lin Ling observed attentively. Coming? Sana asked, giving him a poke in the back. Oh sorry, he blinked, realising he had gotten distracted. Yes, lead on. I didnt know your father knew Lin clan martial arts, he remarked as they set off across the garden. You and me both, Sana agreed, brushing her hands across the damp vegetation as they walked. He had some old friend from back in the day and offered to show Ling a bit on a whim after we got talking about my sisters travails. I see he replied, glancing back as Lin Ling now ran through the series of strikes while Jun Han watched critically. So, why do you need a bromeliad anyway? Sana asked, turning the conversation back to herbs. Your Han gardens have some exceptional specimens as I recall? Had, he corrected her. A monkey ran off with two of them, got into the arboretum, ate the spirit fruit on the trees and then took the bromeliads and fled. You still have difficulties there, Sana mused. Yeah he sighed. They are definitely holding a grudge. Anyway, my mother is really proud of them and was boasting about them to various folks yesterday at the banquet and then we got home to discover that the garden had been broken into That is bad timing, Sana noted. We did wonder about that, he agreed. But two monkeys snuck in when someone went to gather fruit in the evening they were even seen fleeing. Unfortunately, mother agreed to give a few of her friends from out of town a tour of the gardens today and to have a big meal in the evening And now her showpiece bromeliads are gone, Sana remarked. They are, he sighed. She planned to feature them prominently on the altar to the Grandfather of Heaven at tonights dinner. If there is a risk of monkeys running off with mine, I am going to have to ask for collateral, Sana added as they finally got to the arboretum hall. I mean, its not impossible to go gather more, but they are a bit of a nuisance to bring down, especially given they rarely play nice with herb storage devices due to the spirit water ponds they condense in their flowers I am aware. I was there when we harvested the last lot, up on the western slopes of Eastern Storm Peak, he reminded her. So you were, Sana conceded, squinting up at the trees, wreathed in hazy mist in the early morning sun. That was a fun training trip. Fun is not the word Id use, he muttered, recalling that four day hike, through monkey territory, which had been more stressful returning than going out, because the monkeys up there had something approaching a tribal society at this point and viewed the bounty of those valleys as their personal fief. You mean you dont enjoy being splattered by durian fruit and having monkey shit mysteriously show up in your pack, or food, or dropped on you out of the trees for days on end? Sana joked, before adding, There are two over on the right side, lets go look at those. What realm was your mothers? It was a shining dew bromeliad, he replied, following after her. It was a six-star grade spirit herb, but only at Soul Foundation, and it had no spiritual wisdom. Hmmm Sana stopped and looked up at the first plant, which had purple-green flowers and metre-long tangled white fronds falling down through the bows of the kobbin tree. This is a white beard bromeliad, about that quality Stepping off the path, he carefully pulled himself up into the tree, taking care to avoid the moss on the branches as much as possible to get a closer look. As Sana said, it was indeed about that in quality C Soul Foundation in both its qi purity and actual realm, rather than having a qi purity of Nascent Soul. I think mother will want one thats Nascent Soul, he called down. In that case, it will be the other one but its not Nascent Soul, Sana called back up. Its a golden pond bromeliad thats about Quasi-Immortal in its qi quality. Ah he grimaced, dropping back down to the ground and dusting off his hands. I take it you will only lend that one Uhuh, Sana nodded. I can sell you a few of the epiphytes, but this was one of those we were growing to sell at maturity, in the hopes of saving up enough for a proper storage ring Oh, he nodded, understanding her reticence. Mother gave me ten Spirit Jades although she will weep a bit if I spend all of it on one plant. That would still be a discount, she pointed out to him as they started off again. They only grow in the inner ring. I am aware, he murmured. Its also quite integral to the wider harmony of that part of the arboretum, so I cant take too much of it, Sana added. They walked on in silence after that, around the looping path, until Sana stopped beneath a sprawling tree growing out of a small artificial gorge near where the rainbow fern grew. The bromeliads, growing almost in the crown of the tree, were just visible as hazy golden shimmers within the swirling mists above them. Climbing, ho! Sana called out with a chuckle, taking a knotted rope out of her storage talisman and tossing it up over a low branch before anchoring it to a handy rock by the path. He watched as she quickly hauled herself up, then tossed a second rope up to a higher branch and repeated the process. Probably she could have jumped into the tree, but the risk of damaging something was too great, he supposed. Okay, you can come up! she called down after a moment. Grabbing the rope, he quickly hauled himself up after her, arriving on a high branch amid the crown of the tree to find Sana sitting on a nearby branch poking around at the base of two of the golden flowers, each of which was about the size of his head. How many do you need? Sana asked, looking around at the half a dozen golden-petaled plants. Three, ideally, he said, recalling the number of plants his mother had had. Though not all of them need be flowering I suppose. In that case, I can loan you these two in flower at a collateral of five Spirit Jades each, Sana mused. And that one over there for two Spirit Jades? With a rate of twenty spirit stones a day for the lot? Looking at the two flowers and further flowerless plant she was gesturing to on the branch beside her, he had to admit that was quite reasonable. If he was going to buy them, especially at short notice and with the shortages that the auction in Blue Water City was causing, each one would easily come to an Earthly Jade or more he suspected. The twenty spirit stones a day for all three was a bit cheaper than the market rate as well, especially for a day like today, when many brokerages that loaned out such auspicious plants, for ceremonies and the like, would have close to doubled their prices due to the demand. Okay, he agreed after a moments consideration. Though I imagine my mother will want to buy at least one of these they are rather sought-after. Ill give you the whole plant right now if you can give me a storage ring thats greater than ten cubic metres and doesnt need soul binding to work! Sana replied mirthfully as she affixed the rope to a spirit wood basket and started to transfer one of the plants into it. Yeah, I rather suspect that is outside even my mothers means, he replied with a wry grimace. However, I am sure she will find something Stuff like this is her second passion after One with the Spear. Here, Sana tossed him a second basket, rolling her eyes at his comment. You get started on that other one that isnt flowering. I assume you know what to do? I do, he nodded, carefully manoeuvring himself over to where the two branches were only half an arms width apart and crossing over, withdrawing a second rope and starting to affix it to the branch above.

~ Lin Ling C Jun Estates, Western District ~
Despite only having practised the move set for some twenty minutes under Jun Hans direction before Han Shu appeared and took Sana away, Lin Ling found that she was sweating far harder than she had anticipated as she ran through the form again, on her own, for him. There was something about the moves that, when performed as he was guiding her to, was inherently draining in ways she had not expected. Dont use your mantra, Jun Han, standing off to one side, instructed her, about half a heartbeat before she was, in fact, about to reach for it to help push herself through what should have been a very simple series of six flowing movements. Resisting the urge to shake her head, she twisted and spun, executing Maiden Casts Flowers at the same time as she swept out with both hands, using Monkey Slices Vines in what would be quite a vicious knife-hand attack, then swept low, finishing with Sky Flower Steps paired with Earth Turning Kick. Not bad, Jun Han appraised as she finished the sequence and exhaled. A few weeks practice and you will be able to use those as actual martial attacks. Why not use mantra? she asked, gasping a bit. So your body can acclimatize better to the movements, Jun Han replied. I cannot claim to be any great expert on them, but my wife taught Arai and Sana extensively, and she always stressed that the foundation was in many respects more important than the use of the mantra itself. The mantra is a part of you, so your use of it needs to be in harmony with the rest of you She used to say that you must accept what is given to you, and work with that, not grasp it and fight every finger length over it. That is quite a different philosophy than is normally espoused, she noted. -Even Old Lings advice was not like that she mused, recalling that he had largely just said that she should use the mantra in accordance to her heart and intuition. That is not quite what Old Ling said, she remarked, curious suddenly as to what Jun Han might say about it. He told me that I should use it in accordance to my heart and intuition? There are different ways to the same thing, Jun Han agreed. But the principle is usually the same. The mantra must work in harmony with what is there, whereas spiritual laws are largely about reordering what is there to provide harmony. I see, she frowned, mulling that over. Let me show you, Jun Han grinned. It is hard to understand the difference if you do not experience it for yourself. Erm you have a mantra? she asked, caught out by his statement. Hah no, he shook his head. But the principles behind it are quite profound. They impact feng shui, martial arts and many other aspects besides even buying and selling in a market, or walking down a street. Walking down a street? she blinked. You touched on an aspect of it yesterday, Jun Han grinned. When you dressed up in those fancy gowns and went to the banquet. Did you not feel that others looked at you differently? Eh? she stared at him, not quite following. In that moment, were you not using those gowns to re-order your appearance and how others perceived you, to change the harmony of how you interacted with the world? She stared at him dully, still not quite following. Never mind, thats perhaps a bit much, Jun Han chuckled. Regarding that form let me show you how it would look if you adopted a means of tackling it that a spiritual cultivator might use She watched as he flowed through a series of fast, crisp movements, each strike leaving a faint echo of snapping air, the steps making the paving around them hum faintly. The qi in the air turned oppressive, forcing her back several steps and leaving her in a cold sweat by the time he executed the final kick, which almost felt like a bell had been rung beside her. That She tried to find words to praise it, because it was certainly impressive. It looked very martial, didnt it? Jun Han replied drily, wiping some sweat off his forehead. Yes! she agreed. Now, watch again, he murmured. She looked on as he exhaled softly. The heavy air and the oppression in the courtyard faded away and it was just as it was. Jun Han flowed through the same set of movements; however, this time it didnt seem powerful or very martial. In fact, it almost felt like a dance, but at the same time, the longer she watched, the more drawn into it she became. There was something undefinable about each movement: each attack began and ended so smoothly that she sometimes felt she was missing something, and when he finished the final kick again, she was surprised, because it had not been obvious. Do you see the difference? he said, exhaling softly. Erm sort of? she frowned. But that didnt look like it had anywhere near as much power? It did not, but power is not necessary, Jun Han replied. Just like muscles, or qi, you can lose power, but Intent is very hard to break unless you break the vessel itself. In short, the second set was practised according to the moment. I am sure you noticed that within those pictures Lin Fanghai rarely ever practised the move sets in quite the same way twice? Oh yes, she agreed. This is why, Jun Han explained. If you are powerful, you can impose upon others, but what if someone else is more powerful than you? Oh she sighed. You would get beaten. Indeed, but if you accept from the beginning that the other person is stronger, you would take a different path, a different approach. Power makes your thinking rigid, in life and in martial arts, Jun Han mused. Rather, the arts, the knowledge, your qi, your spiritual law even your mantra, are just things you have to accept. They inform but they should not dominate. Your mantra would dominate if you rely on it to execute your arts, and while it is powerful I am sure Old Ling has warned you that they are not infallible? He has said that, she agreed. Admittedly, those circumstances are rare Jun Han trailed off, turning to the door to the main halls of the estate. A moment later, Arai appeared, followed by Bai Jiang, Kun Ying Ji and another woman she had never met before. Ah, Arai and Young Master Bai and Kun Yunhee, this is a surprise Jun Han, the woman nodded. Yes, it has been a while since we crossed paths. I am here in the area with Lady Liang. When I learned that Young Masters Bai and Ying here were going out to see your daughters, I figured I should come by and say hello as well. You know my father? Arai remarked a bit dully. Hah yes, I will concede that that didnt really come up in our chats before, Yunhee said apologetically to Arai. We have worked together on occasion. I am honestly as curious as to how you met my daughter, Jun Han remarked, gesturing for them all to come sit at the table. Please, help yourselves to some light refreshments. So you are actually a senior? Arai asked Yunhee, who nearly spat out her tea. No, she is someone like Ha Shi Lian, Jun Han chuckled, glancing at Yunhee, who was looking a bit depressed. You are still being trained by Kun Xianfang? A little, Yunhee replied. When I am not waiting on Lady Liang or keeping Young Lady Juni company. Lady Liang is out of seclusion, incidentally. I imagine the Kun clan is sweating slightly over that, Jun Han mused. They well today has been a bit fraught, so we decided to get out of the estate, Yunhee murmured while the other two nodded, somewhat over-eagerly she felt. -Is there some fallout from the banquet? Or is it just that the sheer number of people visiting the estate for the day means it is not that enjoyable to be there? I am sort of standing in for Juni in that regard, as she is with Lady Liang this morning, Kun Yunhee added. Where is Brother Feng? she asked Bai Jiang and Ying Ji politely from the side of the conversation. Did he stay in the estates? He and Senior Brother Baotan were invited to a Dao Discussion, Bai Jiang replied. You didnt go with them? Arai added, curious. Invites were extended only to those who fought in the tournaments yesterday, Ying Ji sighed. Not that I feel that bad about it really. I must say, by the way, Sir Jun, your estate garden is quite marvellous. It always has been a highlight, yes, Yunhee agreed. Oh, you are here, Sana, returning with Han Shu, each of them carrying a broad spirit wood basket with a radiant golden bromeliad in it, remarked as she came up onto the veranda. What is that?! Bai Jiang almost gawked, standing up and staring at the golden flowers in the baskets. What a marvellous spirit herb Its a golden pond bromeliad, Sana clarified, putting hers down on the edge of the veranda carefully. And it even has spirit dew inside it! Bai Jiang exclaimed, shuttling over to examine it. There was one of these in the auction in Blue Water City, an inferior specimen, for two Earthly Jades! She caught Han Shu looking slightly awkward, even as Sana rolled her eyes. -I guess she is selling or loaning it at local prices then, though who could afford the crazy costs that they charge over the ocean anyway This close to the mountains, these things are not so uncommon, Sana shrugged. Do you know the cultivation boosting pills you can make with this stuff? Bai Jiang murmured, still squatting down beside the plant, admiring it. Oh? Sana asked with an interested expression. If you had some of this to spare, I would be more than happy to purchase it, Bai Jiang added. And furnish you with a few pills as well These ones are sadly spoken for, but I do believe we have some, Sana mused. Why dont you show them the arboretum and the garden? Jun Han added, While I catch up with Yunhee? Arai nodded as both Bai Jiang and Ying Ji looked interested. Follow me then, Arai said, waving for both of them to follow her, before glancing at Sana and Han Shu. I have to head back to the Han estate fairly quickly, Han Shu said apologetically. But I suppose I can walk around with you for a bit. Ill call someone to come help transport these Okay, Sana nodded. Do you want to come, Ling? She pondered it a bit, but then shook her head. I want to think a bit about what your father has shown me, she mused, noting that the manual had vanished from the table before their visitors had arrived. You should go, Jun Han remarked with some amusement. Just let it sit for a while Taking the hint, she nodded and stood as well, following after the others as Arai led them across the lawn towards the outside pond that was a focal point of that part of the sprawling garden. This estate is much bigger than it appeared, Ying Ji remarked as they arrived at the waters edge. It is fairly average, Arai replied with a polite shrug. There are plenty larger That was true, she had to admit, but at the same time, the Jun estate was only home to three people. Most other estates this size had whole extended families living in them. The wings on either side of the garden had all been repurposed at this point into things like a training hall, a library, the arboretum and the storehouse for herbs and the like. Did you gather these herbs yourself? Bai Jiang asked, admiring the pond. Mostly, yes, Sana nodded. It is fairly easy when you are already taking trips into the mountains regularly and arranging a garden like this helps enhance your knowledge of how plants work together and on their surroundings. In the end, the tour of the garden took around thirty minutes, with Sana and then occasionally Arai explaining the stories behind some of the herbs and trees incorporated into it as they walked between the flower beds and carefully arranged thickets and little vales of plants to finally finish in a pagoda in the middle that was mostly used as a summer reading house and occasional place to cultivate. At that point, Han Shu begged his leave, as the helpers from the Han estate had arrived to transport the herbs, so they all traipsed back to the main estate and bade him farewell. After that, they continued the tour by going to the arboretum itself, which was, she was quite pleased to see, quite outside the expectations of either Bai Jiang or Ying Ji. This is amazing, Bai Jiang declared at last, after they had walked a full circuit of the humid, misty hall and stopped by the pond. You even have Meng carp Ying Ji added, crouching down by the water and admiring the sleek, golden-bronze fish drifting lazily in the water. Sitting down on a rock, she grabbed a few bits of spirit grass and started to feed a terrapin that was lazing in the shallows next to her feet. I have to say, I did not expect such a thing, Bai Jiang sighed, running his hand across the flowering heads of the reeds around them. And the effort that has gone into laying it out Thank you, Sana replied, looking quietly pleased he noticed. It was set up by our mother, Arai added, looking around. We just do our best to continue it. It is an excellent way to keep spirit herbs, Bai Jiang added. Rainbow ferns, tree orchids, those bromeliads, and the reeds here Ah, dont poke the lotus plants! Sana interjected, noting that Ying Ji had been about to touch one of the blue and purple flowers. Thats an awakened spirit herb Oh Ying Ji pulled his hand back quickly, looking a bit embarrassed for a moment. Sorry, I should have said, Sana added apologetically. Both lotus plants are awakened. Dont bother them unless you want to spend a few minutes investigating the bottom of the pond at their leisure Ying Ji coughed and stood up. It is quite unusual to keep awakened herbs, Bai Jiang noted. Not so much, here, Arai said. You can find quite a few in the Kun estates Well, assuming they didnt send them all to the auction, she added, to keep herself engaged in the conversation as she continued to play with the terrapin. They help order the ambience, Sana mused. And both provide useful benefits. You said you wanted the spirit dew from some bromeliads? If you are willing to sell it, Bai Jiang agreed. There are several interesting pill recipes that help with advancing cultivation Sure, Sana nodded. They are over here Standing up, she followed them over, watching as Sana scaled the tree quickly and returned after a few moments with a vial full of a slightly viscous, qi-rich liquid. Do you need anything else? Arai asked Bai Jiang. Hmmm a few pieces of spirit vegetation to act as elemental catalysts, Bai Jiang mused, looking around. The next few minutes they spent trekking back and forth until Ying Ji had a small armful of bits of spirit vegetation, some pieces of bark, the leaves of two yang element shrubs, along with the flower of a tree orchid and a piece of cloud fern. Watching the pile of ingredients assemble, she had to admit she was quite curious about the whole thing. None of them had any experience with alchemy, beyond the basics of preparing herbs after gathering them, and what was sometimes rather dismissively termed herb compounding, which was not so much making pills out of them, but turning them into salves, or infusing them into liquids and such. Okay Bai Jiang declared at last, once they had exited the arboretum and gone back to the paved area outside the kitchen. I cant promise success, but I can pretty much guarantee I wont explode the cauldron Please dont do that, Jun Han, who had come over with Yunhee to see what they were doing, remarked. What pill are you going to try to refine? Five Elements Harmonious Gate pill, Bai Jiang said. Jun Han eyed the pile of vegetation and nodded, sitting down on the somewhat low garden wall to watch. No pressure there, then, she signed to Sana who rolled her eyes in reply. She watched with interest as Bai Jiang took out a small bronze-coloured pill furnace and put a few spirit stones into the openings on the side. Alchemy was not something you got to watch happen up close very often. In the Blue Gate School, that was mostly because disciples doing alchemy in open spaces tended to fail more often than they succeeded. Elsewhere, alchemists guarded their secrets closely and tended not to take disciples openly either. In town, the Alchemist Association was possibly the hardest one to get any kind of in with. They rarely took female apprentices either, because women with Yang spirit roots were very rare, and the common alchemical methods overwhelmingly preferred yang-attributed fire, earth or wood roots which were much more common in men. Yin roots, particularly yin wood roots, were useful for alchemy, she understood, but typically fell under more specialized methods relating to poisons and the like with their own requirements. The only female alchemists she knew of were part of the Blue Gate School itself, like the vice-headmistress, Lady Ling Tao, Ling Yus aunt. As they looked on, Bai Jiang poured some spirit alcohol into the top of the furnace, then added some of the spirit vegetation and bark to it, staring with steely focus at the shimmering swirls of qi exiting the top of the furnace. The first part will be a bit boring, Ying Ji commented after a moment. The various impurities within the herbs need to be purified so that they can be balanced with the orchid flower and the other bits She nodded as he continued to explain, step by step, what Bai Jiang was doing, adding and taking away different herbs, adjusting the temperature so that different herbs and vegetation had their vital attributes required for the pill infused into the slowly thickening liquid inside. The last ingredient of that phase to go in was a few drops of the spirit dew, which turned the haze of qi above the cauldron into a rainbow-coloured cloud for a few moments before it was slowly but surely drawn down into the cauldron. When all of it was inside, Bai Jiang closed the lid and exhaled. The first step is done, now it needs to simmer for about ten minutes, he remarked. Sorry, it is not the most visually enticing experience. Not at all, Sana replied, paying rapt attention. It was perfectly interesting Indeed, your talent is quite something, Jun Han agreed, passing Bai Jiang a cup of tea, which he gratefully accepted. They sat around and listened to Bai Jiang chat about alchemy and the importance of the various steps he had just conducted, until at last, he was satisfied that it was ready and took the lid back off, glanced inside and then poured in more of the spirit alcohol before adding the first of the spirit herbs. The whole process from earlier repeated itself at that point, as he distilled down the essence of each herb in turn, the liquid in the furnace turning ever more viscous and multi-coloured, until at last it was time to add in the spirit dew itself. This he did rather warily she thought, until Ying Ji noted that this stage in these kinds of recipes was usually when the furnace would explode if you did something wrong. Saying it doesnt help, Bai Jiang muttered, much to their collective amusement, as he added the liquid, drop by drop, into the cauldron. Sorry, Ying Ji murmured, I just felt it fair they should know in advance that they might have to dive for cover Jun Han, who was sitting nearby, rolled his eyes, making her fairly sure that if the cauldron did explode, they at least would be safe. And done Bai Jiang said at last, putting the container down, which she noted still had quite a bit of dew in it. Now, we have to coalesce a pill, so He trailed off, staring at the furnace with narrowed eyes, then put an extra spirit stone on one side. She watched with interest as the qi currents in the air around it slowly started to twist, forming a vortex around the cauldron that drew in ambient qi through the apertures in the side. After a few minutes, he added a second spirit stone at the edge, and so on, for almost thirty minutes, continually promoting the temperature of the furnace and the momentum of the vortex, until she felt like she was sitting in front of an open fire, despite being over two metres away. You have to heat it like this for a few minutes, Ying Ji added. This is usually when the furnaces explode, Yunhee added with a smirk. The biggest explosion I think I have ever seen was the one that made Lake Fengge outside of town. That was made by a pill furnace exploding? she asked a bit dully, recalling that Lake Fengge, which was now a place where fish were farmed, was about half a mile across. That wasnt a pill of this grade, Jun Han remarked. It was a Dao Step pill from what I recall. Uhuh, Yunhee agreed. A Fated Accession pill, to help melt Fate Tribulations when crossing to Dao Immortal. How did it make an explosion that big? Ying Ji asked. Black lightning. It summoned a Fate Tribulation Yunhee said drily. Not helping, Bai Jiang muttered from where he was still swapping spirit stones around on the cauldron, occasionally wiping sweat from his face. Sorry, Yunhee apologised. Should only be a few more minutes, Bai Jiang added. You might want to back up a bit though. Jun Han nodded, waving for them to retreat over to beside him. From that slightly farther vantage point, she watched as the pill furnace started to shudder faintly, the misty currents of qi orbiting it turning into small flames as they decayed in the ever-increasing temperature until at last there was a sense of pause, at which point Bai Jiang started quickly removing the spirit stones, reducing the temperature while keeping the rotation going. That continued for almost a minute, before he finally exhaled and sat back. Success? Ying Ji asked. Yep, Bai Jiang nodded, looking both relieved and drained. As they looked on, he took the lid off the furnace and skilfully scooped out a handful of multi-coloured pills, each the size of a peach pit, and then considered them a bit dully. Nine pills Ying Ji blinked, That is I must confess, I was only expecting to make four or five, Bai Jiang murmured, looking abashed. The recipe states that you can form as many as twelve from a batch, but I have nowhere near the skill for that It seems that this place is more auspicious than I expected. Good quality ingredients also help, Yunhee added. Indeed, Bai Jiang agreed. Without those this would not have been the success it has been. May I look at them? Yunhee asked, holding out her hand. Of course, Bai Jiang passed some of the pills over to Yunhee who eyed them critically, then passed them on to Jun Han, who also considered them for a long moment, before nodding. Some excellent Five Elements Harmonious Gate pills, he concluded after a moment, passing the pills back to Bai Jiang. The batch is very consistent as well, Bai Jiang muttered, sorting through the remaining pills in his hand. All of them are broadly mid-grade pills. You tell the difference by the The markings, she finished, giving Ying Ji a bright smile. These ones have preserved the effervescence of the spirit dew, but do not have the mirror clarity on the surface. Indeed, Ying Ji agreed, returning her smile with a slightly questioning one of his own. Well, you pick up some stuff, she remarked politely, feeling a bit pleased. In terms of the pills, I hope you will accept one each, Bai Jiang added, taking out several pill bottles from his storage ring and putting one in each. Unfortunately, you can only take them once, then the efficacy drops dramatically. My daughters should at least get two each, Jun Han remarked with a half-smile. It was their ingredients that contributed to the success. Bai Jiang considered the pills then nodded. That seems fair. I will keep three then. Brother Feng will be sorry he missed this, Ying Ji sighed, accepting his pill bottle. She took hers with a polite bow and stashed it away in the pouch at her waist. Arai and Sana both took a single pills bottle each, while Jun Han accepted two from Bai Jiang, who then took the last three bottles and stored them away. I am sure I can spare him one, Bai Jiang replied. Assuming he has not taken one already. I know his family has several talented alchemists and there are a few other recipes for the same pill. True, Ying Ji agreed. Well, that was most interesting! Yunhee added with a bright smile. It was, Arai agreed, while Sana nodded eagerly. It is not every day you get to see such excellent alchemy. That was even more impressive than the win at the banquet yesterday, Sana added. Quite, she agreed. It was really interesting! Bai Jiang looked a bit embarrassed at the praise, she thought, but did offer a polite bow, which they all matched with humorous applause. Now, I suppose something should be done about lunch? Jun Han mused. Glancing up, she realised with some surprise that it was indeed about noon and that they had spent well over an hour watching the pills being refined. Did the refinement actually finish about noon? she asked, staring up at the sky. Huh Bai Jiang stared up at the sky as well for a long moment, then shook his head wryly, looking a bit embarrassed. It does look that way. I was trying to ensure that I didnt finish at an inauspicious point, but still She knew that in terms of pill refining, nurturing pills were typically refined at dawn, because you wanted to seal a bit of the new yang of the day into the pill, but after that, finishing a working at noon, especially on the two days of the Sovereigns Festival or another auspicious day, was pretty much optimal. Anyway! Jun Han said, cutting through the moment. There is certainly some food that can be put together I mean, that really isnt necessary, Bai Jiang murmured. We are already imposing as it is Nonsense, Jun Han shook his head decisively. Arai and Sana will go fix something quickly. Sana nodded, standing and bowing slightly to everyone then heading off to the kitchens. Arai followed her a moment later. Returning to the table, she sat down again and poured herself a cup of tea before helping herself to another piece of a mangosteen. As it turned out, Bai Jiang and the others had spent much of their free time wandering around the Kun, Market and Red Flower districts, pretty much at random, looking in various herb shops and the like since they arrived, so the conversation mostly turned to the rich bounty of spirit herbs available to work with. Arai and Sana returned about twenty minutes later with a large bowl of soup, several dishes of spirit herbs and fresh, raw fish and more tea. It was basically a traditional lunch, not particularly flashy, but nobody had cause to complain. If Arai was good at painting, it was fair to say that Sana was good at cooking spirit food, and Mrs Leng and her cooks had been more than happy to teach her and Arai the basics, to the point where Sana could probably, if she wanted, take up a job at Mrs Lengs market stall without any difficulties. In a strange way, it made her feel a bit odd, because when she looked at herself the best she found she could say was that she was good at feng shui and a fast study. You are thinking something silly, Sana muttered to her, shaking her out of her moment of odd reflection. She wanted to say she was not but truthfully, she was, she knew. What do you want to do this afternoon? Sana asked her. Me? she blinked. -I did tell my stupid brother I was on a job It would be awkward if it got back to them that I was just going around with Sana and Arai Uh An excursion out of town might be nice, while the weather is good? she hazarded, thinking quickly. Could take a trip up river, Yunhee mused. My sisters husband has a boat. Glancing across at Bai Jiang and Ying Ji, she could tell, though, that while both were looking politely interested, that kind of trip was not something that really interested them. It gave her a mild flash of annoyance, though it was hard to say why. -Maybe I am getting too caught up with Ling Yus pace of things, she mused to herself. If it is an excursion there is still that matter for Grandmaster Li, isnt there? Arai frowned. Oh, there was that, Sana nodded. What did he say? Well, if we go fix his nieces garden he will fix the formations in the kitchen, Arai said. Isnt his niece in Misty Vale Village? she noted. She is Sana agreed. Do you want a trip to the edge of the suppression zone? she said brightly to Bai Jiang and Feng Ji. And then a trip back down river to town, Yunhee mused. Both Bai Jiang and Ying Ji nodded. I still need to speak to you about a few matters, Jun Han added to Arai. Ideally, before I go out to run these messages. Ah, that was true, Arai sighed. You can always join them later, Jun Han pointed out. The main teleport formation hops straight to Misty Vale. True, Sana agreed. We can take the scenic route and you can meet us there? What do you have to do in Misty Vale Village anyway? Bai Jiang asked. Martial Flower Arranging, Sana joked. Advance our understanding of the Dao of Rich Peoples Gardens, Arai added. Both Bai Jiang and Ying Ji stared at them blankly until she translated. Probably move some plants around in a garden and act as a feng shui expert for an hour. In that case, the sooner we leave the better, unless we want to teleport back, Sana noted, looking at the largely empty plates littering the table. Do we need to go via Grandmaster Lis? That might be best, just to let him know, Arai agreed taking out a talisman and passing it to her. This is the mission talisman, such as it is. Amazing, Sana replied, reading it. How did you get this before someone like Ha Yun? Grandmaster Li has him and his bunch blacklisted, Arai reminded her sister. Oh, the matter with the fight? she interjected, recalling that. Uhuh, Arai nodded. Trashed Li Fei Gonfuis teahouse, who is married to Grandmaster Lis brothers eldest daughter. Never offend a talisman master, she confided to Bai Jiang and Ying Ji, rolling her eyes. Their means are not like you can imagine. You dont say, Ying Ji agreed with an amused laugh. This Ha Yun seems like quite the character, though his win yesterday was quite good, assuming this is the same person? It is, she agreed. And that was more a triumph for local adaptability than anything else. Shall we get going then? Sana said, standing up. Do we need to gather anything up? she asked, standing as well. I have most of the relevant stuff in my talisman I think, Sana mused. She checked her own, which was currently a shameful collection of this and that and in dire need of organisation, and just nodded. I trust this is not too onerous for you. I am sure you just wanted to go around and see the sights in West Flower Picking Town and sip wine in teahouses in the company of beauties, overlooking the river, Sana joked to the pair. Ahaha Ying Ji shook his head. Not at all, Bai Jiang said with a grin. Dont get into any more trouble, Jun Han added, glancing sideways at Yunhee. I will keep an eye on them, Brother Jun, Yunhee said with a slightly theatrical sigh. Chapter 13 – The Sovereign’s Eve (Part 2) ~ Part 2 ~

~ Lin Ling C West Flower Picking Town ~
It didnt take long to gather up a few other things, mostly clay pots and the like, then set off through the town, south of the river, to the Blue River district, where Grandmaster Li had his estate, workshop and shop. Ah, Miss Sana! the old man at the counter declared warmly, almost as soon as they had entered the shop. Master Liwen, Sana bowed politely. I am here about the matter my sister talked to Grandmaster Li about a short while ago, in Misty Vale Village? Ah, you are? Wonderful, the old man said. I take it you just have to send some notification ahead? she asked. And Miss Lin, the old man beamed. Two high-ranked Hunters Actually, my sister is coming as well, Sana said with a slight cough. So you get three of the towns highest ranked junior Hunters for an afternoon, plus our friends here, Bai Jiang and Ying Ji! Oh you are the young lad who won the alchemy yesterday, the old man mused, squinting at Bai Jiang. Talented, very talented. Thank you, Bai Jiang murmured. I will just go let Master Li know, Liwen added, giving them a polite bow. Please look around at your leisure. I did not know that West Flower Picking Town had a place like this Ying Ji murmured, clearly impressed as he looked around the shop, which was not actually that big, but showed off a remarkable array of different talismans and formations in various cases and on the walls. Actually, our town is nearly as well known for this kind of thing as it is spirit herbs, she said, looking at the sequence of lightning attribute talismans he was admiring. Talismans and formations are the core of most successful efforts to exploit Yin Eclipse. Without them, it would be much, much harder. When the major source of your industry is a place where there is little advantage to being above Golden Core, just greater danger, it is understandable that folk try to find ways to level the field, Yunhee, who was flicking through a manual nearby, agreed. True, Ying Ji conceded. Why is that? Why do talismans work? Yunhee asked, somewhat rhetorically to clarify she supposed. Uhuh, Ying Ji nodded. Formations are obvious. It is because they adopt the existing strength and repurpose it, she added. Indeed, Yunhee agreed. Talismans are trickier. Some do not work; it very much depends on the quality. And the materials, an old man, one of the few others in the shop, who had been browsing nearby interjected. The materials are very important. Yes, old Daoist, Yunhee agreed. They are. The old man, who had been considering the talismans on a stand next to theirs nodded in agreement, then politely bowed and moved on. Some joke that talismans are heaven leaving a way, in regards to Yin Eclipse, Yunhee added. That said, while I have spent many years in this province, I have had relatively little to do with the mountains themselves. For those of higher realms, they hold few allures and only dangers. So people keep saying, Ying Ji remarked. Young Lady Juni impressed that upon us quite clearly at various points as well. It is true, Yunhee sighed. You will see at Misty Vale. It is easier to experience sometimes. Ah-hah! Miss Sana, Miss Ling, you both look well this new year! She turned to find a tall, scholarly man with long brown hair and a well-trimmed beard had arrived, with Master Liwen following after him. Grandmaster Li, she murmured, saluting him. Thank you, you also look well! Ah, it has been a hard year, but the fates send next year will be better, Grandmaster Li sighed. I understand you have agreed to go help my niece with her plant problem. That is most generous, most generous. Yes, we have, Sana agreed. We stopped by so you could send word ahead, so we did not arrive and surprise anyone. How thoughtful, Grandmaster Li nodded. Perhaps I might also impose upon you to take a few small items with you for my niece and her family? Of course, Sana replied, saluting again. Excellent, Grandmaster Li smiled. Liwen? The old man, who was, despite their somewhat differing appearances, Grandmaster Lis best student, bowed politely to his teacher and hurried off. And you are the excellent young lad who dethroned our resident alchemists, Grandmaster Li added, glancing at Bai Jiang. It was a very fitting pill you created. Thank you, Grandmaster, Bai Jiang replied respectfully. They stood around chatting politely about the Patriarchs banquet and the events in Blue Water City for a few minutes, until Master Liwen returned with three neatly wrapped packages and a moderately-sized lacquered wooden box. Will they store? Sana asked. They will, except for the box, Grandmaster Li said. Though that is not very heavy, despite its size. She eyed it critically then lifted it off the counter and found that he was right. We will send you word when we get there, Sana said, storing the items away and considering the box again as well. Can you give us a pack for that? Oh, yes, of course, Grandmaster Li nodded. Liwen rummaged in a cupboard behind the store counter for a moment and passed Sana a carrying satchel that she then put the box into and slung over her shoulder. Can I purchase these? Yunhee asked, placing a handful of tokens for some of the talismans on display on the counter. That was how you had to buy things here. The items out front were all entirely genuine, but trying to remove them from the stands was impossible due to the protections in place. Instead, you took a token relating to the talisman you wanted and gave it to Liwen, who then gave you a full version from behind the counter. Ah, Miss Yunhee as well. It has been a while, Grandmaster Li said brightly, glancing at the talismans. In fact, please, a New Years gift from me Yunhee blinked as he pulled out a talisman that was quite ornate and passed it to her. Oh, thank you, Yunhee smiled, glancing at it and then storing it away before she could see what it was. You are very generous. Not at all, not at all, Grandmaster Li sighed. Can I also get this? Bai Jiang added politely, placing a manual on the counter. Seventy-five spirit stones, Liwen replied. Oh, I thought it would be more, Bai Jiang, who had put a whole Spirit Jade on the counter, coughed and put down three quarters of a cube of spirit stones instead. For a friend of Miss Sana and Miss Ling, we can afford to be generous, Liwen chuckled, then glanced at Ying Ji, who was now looking a bit awkward. I was going to buy that set of lightning talismans, he muttered embarrassedly. Four five seven Spirit Jades for the lot, factoring in the same discount, Liwen said with aplomb. Ying Ji nodded and took a token for the whole set over to the counter and put down the Spirit Jades without any qualms, claiming the talismans in turn. You can tell your sister that her order will be ready tomorrow, Liwen added to Sana. Will do, Sana said brightly, still adjusting the strap on the pack, before saluting Grandmaster Li again. Travel safe, the Grandmaster replied, giving them all a polite salute. Returning it, she followed Sana back out of the shop and into the street, with the others following behind. So, to the teleport! Sana said decisively. Or it will be dark by the time we get to Misty Veil, rather than when we leave! Yep, she agreed, falling in beside Sana as they started back through the streets at a brisk trot, Yunhee and the other two following easily after them. The walk back across town was entirely uneventful. There were not that many people in the plaza, so they didnt have to wait more than a few minutes before they were ushered onto the teleportation platform, given the usual instructions and told not to do anything strange with talismans or storage rings until they were off it at the other end. The teleport to Misty Vale was about as expected really: once it triggered, the world occluded slightly around them, sliding out of focus for a few disorientating seconds before un-blurring itself to reveal a broad plaza of a similar style, surrounded by stone and wood buildings roofed in pale grey tiles, their edges picked out in bright colours. Welcome to Misty Vale, the guard on the teleport said, sounding bored. Can I see your talismans please? Pulling out her Bureau talisman, she held it up for the guard as they traipsed off the platform. Anything to declare? he added, taking in hers and then Sanas talismans without obvious comment. No trade goods, we are here to visit, Sana replied politely. Visiting Li Meimeis house. Very good, have a pleasant visit, the guard nodded, waving them on through as Yunhee, Bai Jiang and Ying Ji also held up status talismans for the guard to see who they were. That was odd, Ying Ji frowned, glancing back as they departed the walled plaza into a bustling village street. Not really, she replied. This close to the mountains, you need to take some precautions. This is a major gateway, so anyone coming in here might be going into the mountains. If they dont come back, this way the guards can at least say they came through here. And smuggling is a problem, Yunhee added. As is topically relevant, bandits are a problem and there is certain to be a degree of increased awareness now that events from Jade Willow have had time to circulate. Didnt the Ha clan wrap that up? Ying Ji frowned. To the satisfaction of the people down on the plain, probably, but up here they are always vigilant, Yunhee said, leaving it at that. When you say down on the plain Bai Jiang asked then trailed off as they reached a point in the street where you got a good look at the view. In the far distance, West Flower Picking Town was just visible as a smudge on the winding Blue River, if you knew where to look. Misty Vale was some two hundred miles away from it and probably five miles higher up, on the edge of the foothills below East Fury, right in the jaws of the edge of the suppression. This was originally a fortress, Yunhee added, gesturing in the other direction. Turning, she saw the familiar sight of the towers of Misty Peak Gate rising in the middle distance, blocking off the pass further into the Yin Eclipse Mountains. Even at this distance, it was possible to make out the pennants of both the Azure Astral Authority and the Imperial Court flying side by side above it, a visible representation of the uneasy alliance that controlled the region. Do you know where we are going? she asked Sana. Roughly, Sana replied, looking up and down the street. The directions say San Fang Street, which if I recall right is Left, then up, Yunhee said helpfully. Thankfully it didnt take them long to find Grandmaster Lis nieces estate, largely because it was also a talisman shop and even had the Li sign outside it. Entering into the courtyard, they were met by a pretty young woman in a floral gown who bowed politely to them and let them through into an inner garden court where several men and women were sitting around, chatting, eating food and drinking wine. Welcome, a tall woman with a faint physical resemblance to Grandmaster Li in the shape of her nose and her eyebrows said warmly, standing as they entered. I am Li Meimei, this is my husband Li Rong Quan and these are the various members of my estate. Uncle already sent ahead that you would be coming. Please sit and have some food and drink. Nodding politely in greeting to Li Meimei and the severe-looking man seated beside her, she took a seat at the table and quickly found herself served with a bowl of soup, a cup of wine and a piece of lightly smoked animal meat garnished in spicy sauce. It is to my uncles credit that he got two up-and-coming young ladies like yourself to come look at my garden, Li Meimei sighed. Indeed, her husband added. I was resigned to it being another charlatan from the Ha clan, in all honesty. Now, dear, you must be diplomatic. It is not the day to be grumbling about the Ha clan, Li Meimei sighed, patting him on the shoulder and sitting down again. They accepted a toast and made some polite conversation for a few minutes, introducing Yunhee and the others, giving Li Meimei the gifts from her uncle and then talking a bit about the current situation in West Flower Picking Town. Finally, though, after a further toast and the arrival of more food, Sana turned to Li Meimei and asked: So, what is the difficulty? Grandmaster Lis request was a bit light on details, if I am being honest. Ah, that is because we dont rightly know, Li Meimei sighed, putting her cup of wine down. It is clear that there is some issue. It is causing various spirit herbs to wilt and two have even had stress-related mutations. The last two Herb Hunters who came claimed the alignments of the garden were compromised and, after extracting quite a sum from my husband to realign everything, deemed them fixed, which they were for just long enough for those charlatans to run off home with our hard-earned spirit stones, Li Quan grumbled. Glancing around, she saw his views were shared by most of those there. Well, I cannot promise a fix, but we will look at it, Sana said brightly. My sister will be joining us in a bit a well, so once she arrives we will make a start on looking at it, if that is okay? Of course, Li Meimei agreed. After that, they continued to chat away and enjoy the meal until Arai arrived, about three quarters of an hour later, looking a little jaded. Everything sorted? she asked after Arai had taken a seat beside her. Yeah father just wanted to hear the long version of my week in Jade Willow, Arai sighed, helping herself to some soup. Not quite sure what she could say to that, she just settled for pouring Arai some wine and then some for herself. What seems to be the issue with this garden anyway? Arai asked, after savouring the soup for a moment. It has some kind of corrupt alignment it sounds like, she mused, thinking through what Sana and Li Meimei had said and the discussions since. Some Ha clan Hunters came and poked around at it, but that didnt help, so she was going to get Grandmaster Li to look, but he is very busy so here we are. Corrupt alignment huh Arai frowned, staring up at the blue peeking through the swirling clouds. Thats the best guess, she agreed. None of us have gone and looked yet. As it turned out, corrupt alignment was a bit of an understatement when they finally got to look at the garden. It was so gnarled that she could feel the wrongness just from entering into it. The shadows in the trees were a bit off, the grass felt like it clung to her shoes as they walked through it, and the humidity in the air had a sort of slimy chill to it that was not discernible anywhere else. This Sana stared around dully. What do you think? Li Meimei said, staring around with an unhappy expression. I am no expert, but this is not a happy garden, Ying Ji muttered, looking around. No, no it is not, she agreed. Did you replace the herbs? Sana asked, looking around with a narrowed eyes. No we wanted to avoid that, and Ha Fanmei and Ha Jing Mun said it was not necessary, Li Meimei replied with a sigh. Good, Sana said, walking over to a tree, taking out a spirit wood shovel and starting to dig without any further comment. Following over, she took out her own spade and started to clear away the dirt Sana was excavating until she found a tree root at which point they all just stopped and considered what was there. That is not normal, is it? Ying Ji commented at last. It is not Sana murmured, squatting down and running the soil between her fingers. Did you buy any spirit herbs recently? Not for a while, no, Li Meimei frowned. There is little need up here. I imagine, Bai Jiang agreed, looking around, then back out at the distant valleys, shrouded in low-lying clouds. Oh, there was Mun Feis fire ginseng, her husband remarked after a moments pause and a quick conferral with another man standing nearby, who had been introduced earlier as Li Quans younger brother, Rong Dufan. Quanfei asked me if we could give him soil from our garden if you recall Oh that is true, but that was weeks ago, Li Meimei frowned. A fire ginseng Sana said dully. Not a red yin fire ginseng or something similar? Erm it might have been? Li Rong mused, glancing at his brother Dufan. It was some kind of fire attribute ginseng for sure, Hunter Jun, Rong Dufan mused. Where is your son now? she asked, not having seen him, or anyone their age really, around the estate. Staying in Blue Water City, with Ji Mun Fei and his family, Li Quan grimaced. The boy is talented but he lets company turn his head, not even returning home for a day like today There, there, dear, Li Meimei sighed. It is okay, hes just a teenager Its unfilial is what it is, Li Quan grumbled, while his brother just shook his head. Well, short of digging up your garden, I have good news and bad news, Sana said with the bright, apologetic smile of someone having to deliver expensive news. The good news is I have seen this contamination before, albeit much less advanced and the fix is easy at least. And the bad? Li Rong grimaced. You will need a new garden, Sana answered with her best I am just being honest here smile. Need a new Li Quans face turned white, then red. Thats rather drastic, Bai Jiang murmured beside her. It is, but contaminated spirit soil that has affected the alignments is basically the end of a garden like this, she replied, before waving her hand around expansively. I mean, do you think this can be fixed by moving a few shrubs around? That is true, Ying Ji agreed, looking around at the gloomy garden with a shiver. Yes, it is rather drastic, Sana agreed, But there is no point in me selling you false hope. You have soil in here that came from the Red Pit, in all likelihood. From the Red Pit, Li Meimei echoed dully. Yes, unfortunately, Sana confirmed. Ive seen a similar contamination recently, in an estate in Blue Water City. In that case it originated from the soil from a yin fire ginseng that one of their young masters bought at auction. There, they just swapped out the pot and dumped the old soil in the garden. If I was going to guess, your son and his friend did something similar. We should be able to work that out quite quickly, Arai added. With three of us here good at feng shui We can help as well, Ying Ji added. Five then, it will be very quick, Arai corrected herself. Ling, why dont you show them how to make a suitable compass while I go poke trees, Sana said to her. Looking around and weighing up the likelihood of there being a blood ling mutate in there, she nodded, quite happy to have Arai and Sana, with their strange resilience against the horrors of the Red Pit, lead on this. Make a compass? Bai Jiang inquired, curious. Indeed, she confirmed, rummaging through her storage ring and passing them a copy of the Han manual. Skim that while I look for bits, she said with a frown, casting her eye around pensively. -Though I might have to use grandfathers manual as well, she reflected after a moments further consideration, looking around at the very unhappy shrubbery. In the end, it only took the pair about five minutes to flick through the manual and gain the gist of it. Thankfully Ha Fanmei and Ha Jing Muns attempted realignment had done nothing lasting; however, as it turned out, she did still have to resort to her grandfathers method in the end, simply because they could not find enough unaffected spirit vegetation close enough to the garden to make the Han Method worth trying. Mistress Li, she said at last, going over to Li Meimei. Do you have any unattributed bamboo I could use? We have lots, Li Meimei replied. Why, do you need it to make a compass? Yes, she replied. The garden is a bit far gone. Li Meimei nodded, waving for a maid to come over, instructing her quickly to go get some pieces and return. I must say, this is quite an interesting manual, Bai Jiang mused as they waited for the maid to come back. It is the standard text for those who train as Herb Hunters, she said. As you can see, an understanding of feng shui is very important when dealing with problems like this Quite, Bai Jiang agreed. I wonder if you would be willing to sell me this? Eh, you can buy it easily in the village here, she replied. Probably they have all the volumes as well. This is just the first one, which I keep as a reference, for the diagrams in the back. Bai Jiang flipped to the back, where there were a series of tables to help with the calculation of various auspicious and inauspicious attributes, and nodded. So, what do you want us to do? Ying Ji added. Frowning, she contemplated the garden again, then took out a bowl, walked over to a water trough and scooped some water out of it, filling it to the brim. Next she plucked a few bits of vegetation that were not horribly wilted from suitable plants and put them in it, watching how they swirled around and then went totally diffuse. That means that the alignments are wrecked, Bai Jiang commented, consulting the back of the book and eyeing her crude compass critically. It does, she nodded. Which, looking around, we knew anyway. True, Ying Ji agreed. But that, on the other hand, means we can have some confidence in the results of some other divinations, she added, standing up again. It does? Ying Ji frowned. Yes, she confirmed. The most important thing in these kinds of circumstances is not just knowing what answers you want, but also what answers you might get. These plants are touched by the Red Pit, much like the problem in the auction house Except far more advanced? Bai Jiang asked. Yep, much more advanced, she nodded. Thankfully there are no awakened herbs in here, so all you are seeing is this kind of thing she waved her hand around again, at the oddly gloomy shrubbery. This is almost the opposite of Arai and Sanas garden you saw earlier. It is, Bai Jiang agreed. I must admit, I am very impressed with that. It is not something that is given much consideration back over the ocean Spirit herbs are more expensive? she guessed. Yes, Bai Jiang mused. And there is not quite as wide a spectrum of herbs available to work with. As alchemists, usually we just work with what we can get through the Pill Sovereign Sect. Much like people just buy compasses and never bother to figure out how they work? she noted. I yes, actually, Bai Jiang said, looking at her sideways. She was about to say more when she saw that the maid was coming back, with an armful of metre-long lengths of bamboo. So, I know I gave you the manual before, but this is actually better, she stated apologetically. Its fine, Ying Ji said with a smile. We are just here to help as you see fit. How generous, she chuckled, taking a length and weighing it in her hand, before holding it out and dropping it. She dropped about six, which all fell in random directions, before someone asked her what she was doing. Checking their balance, she replied, to the maid, who had asked, and who was watching on with bemusement before picking one up and dropping it again, watching it fall a different way. So, this is a different method, she said absently, pulling out a machete and slashing a bamboo in half vertically before scratching a life symbol on it. It doesnt look at how auspicious the alignments up here are but rather She took the bamboo and slammed it hard into the ground, watching it buckle and snap on an unexpected rock. Death, she muttered, watching it quiver in the ground, before picking up another length, and walking some distance, inscribing death on it and repeating the trick. Again, it fractured, catching in the soil and scattering splinters. Uh Bai Jiang stared at her dully. This looks at the life and death of the land itself, she explained, repeating it a third time as she walked forward. This is comically extreme though. Normally you have to do a dozen soundings to get death with death. This is a method for divining tombs? Li Meimei, who was also looking on, asked, her eyebrows raised. It is, she nodded. But like all things, it can be used a few different ways. Its great for finding points of misfortune in the ground. You are divining the most auspicious point relating to the demise of my garden Li Meimei asked. Yes, she replied, with a bright smile. Can we help? Bai Jiang asked. Yep, she nodded. Split those bamboo lengths in half, write life on the left hand one and death on the right, then go around and stake them, alternately, in random points. When they split, leave it where they fall. If they dont split, you can take it and use it again until it does. The longer it goes without splitting, the better. They stared at her with expressions that said it cant possibly be that simple, but actually it was. It was a method that, like the Eight Trigrams, had its roots in genuinely mortal divinations. In this instance she was only setting up the groundwork anyway. Over on the far side, Arai and Sana were now walking around kicking shrubs, occasionally digging holes in the ground and also arguing about another compass. Yunhee was just walking around the garden, her eyes slightly narrowed. While they worked, she cut another piece of bamboo into seven equal lengths and marked them life and death as well, with one remaining unmarked, to represent the theory of heaven leaving a way. It took about twenty minutes for her to get a reading, but in the end, between the three of them, they managed to narrow the search area down to about twenty square metres to the left of the garden, which, when considered logistically, was right by the entrance. So, it is by the entrance Bai Jiang remarked at last, as they considered the area. It is, she nodded, quite happy with that. We did all this to work out something that was quite obvious? Ying Ji grumbled, looking around at the thirty-odd bamboo stakes in a radiating pattern from their current location. We did, but that is sort of the point, she reminded them. No divination is truly blind. It is the same with pill refining, is it not? Indeed, you do not toss things in at random and see what is what Bai Jiang said. Do you have any basic divination talismans, Mistress Li? she asked Li Meimei. Li Meimei nodded and took out a sheaf from somewhere and passed them to her. Taking one, she stuck it on top of a bamboo rod and stepped back smartly as it burst into a flame that flickered a dirty red-black for a few seconds and then vanished. Yin, Fire, Inauspicious, Death, Earth, Lack of Balance, she mused, then repeated the trick on another bamboo, which got something very similar. It took her a further few minutes to put a talisman on each death bamboo and then push some qi into them to link it up. At that point the formation tugged her qi quite forcibly, drawing it through the alignments in the formation to eventually scatter little red fires across a flowerbed right by the wall about ten metres inside the gate to the gardens. There is something to be said for lazy people, Arai said coming over to stand beside her as she watched the red fireflies vanish. There is, she agreed. They dumped it in the first flowerbed they saw Li Meimei sighed, rubbing her temples and looking around. Good fortune from bad, she pointed out drily. Taking her machete, she crouched down and scattered the leaf litter to reveal a discoloured patch of soil with lots of little white mushrooms growing along the surface in the dank, humid decay of the fallen leaves. Arai took the middle shrub and held it for her to slash with her machete, revealing it had rotted through to the core, with the sap-wood of the little bush being pure parasitic mushroom. The next doors garden looks a bit peaky as well, Sana, who had climbed up the wall to look over, called down. Ah, Sir do you mind coming over here? A few minutes later, an old man with drooping brows who walked with a stick was also standing in Li Meimeis garden, a resigned scowl on his face. So, this is the root cause, eh? he said, staring at the whitish fungus on the ornamental shrub in the flowerbed. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Yes, it seems so, Sir Fan, Li Meimei said with an embarrassed expression. My sons friend, the Jis boy, Mun Fei, swapped out infected spirit soil in our garden and well Ai children, the old man, Sir Fan, shook his head sadly, looking around at the unnaturally gloomy garden. I take it your garden is gone? It does look like it, yes, Li Meimei agreed. I really liked it, too. Sorry, Sana apologised. Its not your fault, and it is better that it got caught, Li Quan grumbled, though he still looked a bit angry she felt. We might have dumped the soil elsewhere, otherwise. If you wish to incinerate it, we will happily give you talismans, Sir Fan, Li Meimei added to the old man. That is very generous, Sir Fan sighed. This infestation cost me my lovely jasmine. Quite disheartening really Oh no Li Meimei murmured, giving the old man another pat on the back. What are the odds we run into this problem coming and going? Sana signed to Arai. I imagine there are a good number of affected people, Arai grimaced. Its been a few weeks. Time for infestations to mature, like this one has. Probably you will have to inform the local Bureau, Sana said. Or at the very least, find out if anyone else was affected by this. Uggh, Li Quan grimaced. The Ji family will not like this, Sir Fan added. They will lose a lot of face Yes, Li Meimei sighed. I think what I will do is send my idiot child to stay with my uncle in West Flower Picking Town. Quan, dear, can you call him back I dont care what excuse you use, just make sure that he comes and doesnt suspect he is in trouble Listening in from the side, she had a brief pang of sympathy for Li Meimeis son. Really, it wasnt his fault, probably, anyway, but she could already see how this was going to be spun by the Ji family, who she did know a bit about. They were close political allies of the Deng clan, and fancied themselves minor nobility in their own right within the province and would certainly ensure that their own precious child was not tarnished by this. If there are mutates here, how should we dispose of them? Li Meimei asked them. Sana stared around the garden for a moment, looking pensive. Well, I suppose if you have the talismans, incinerating everything is a good start. Probably better to do that today, when it is auspicious You want to set our garden on fire now, Li Quan said. The sooner the better, Arai clarified. Once its burned to baked earth, excavate all that, pack it up and glass it, basically. In that moment, it occurred to her that they could actually extend their generosity somewhat further, especially since there was no downside to getting in Grandmaster Lis good books. If its spirit soil, I can always take Bai Jiang and Ying Ji and go collect some from inside the suppression zone, she added. You could have the entire garden re-bedded in an hour or two. You would do that? Li Meimei blinked. Grandmaster Li has been a generous supporter of the Hunter Bureau, she replied with aplomb. Hah this style is much more agreeable than those Ha brats, Li Rong remarked drily. She had the good grace to look embarrassed, but only a little. Only one of us needs to stay here, Arai noted. You stay, Sana said, patting her sister on the shoulder. The four of us can get what is needed and be back quickly. All that we need is a written request that we are on a mission to procure spirit soil That, I can write up, Sir Fan, who was standing there watching with raised eyebrows, interjected. This old mans lesser hobby is telling gate guards not to sleep on the job. If you bring me some as well. Done, Sana said with a grin. And apologies for not recognising you sooner, Captain Fan Jiang. You recognise this old fellow? the wizened old man chuckled. Sir Fan is a famous name in certain circles, Sana said blithely. Our father, Jun Han, would be disappointed if we did not pass on his best wishes on a day like today. You are Jun Hans little sprouts? the old man mused. I must say I did not recognise you either. It has been a year or two since we last came through here on official business, Arai apologised. Normally we go directly into the mountains beyond Blue Pine or Green River Village. The more direct route, the old man nodded, having pulled a jade out and started to imprint it before their eyes. Your name, lass? he asked her. Lin Ling, she replied, passing him her own Bureau talisman. He glanced at it then tapped it to the jade, which chimed quietly. You will want to go past the quarry, by the way, the old man sighed. The Deng clan have gotten a lucrative contract and have been making trouble for others. Noted, she murmured, accepting the jade and talisman back. Ill come with you, Yunhee, who had been standing back quietly and just watching, added. So much for this being a day off, Sana sighed. Well, at least its an interesting day, she pointed out, setting off. That it is, Sana conceded. The trip through the fortress gate was very quick, compared to how it usually went. They showed the request to the guards, who actually waved them through with cheers of good luck and some words of advice, clearly wanting to stay on the right side of the old captain. The valley beyond was much as she remembered it from her last trip there, just over a year prior, with some new recruits Its not at all ominous that they also told us to avoid the main quarry, she remarked drily as they started up the road, which was like a leafy chasm through the valley in this season. Yeah, Sana agreed, before turning to Bai Jiang and Ying Ji. I do apologize for dragging the two of you along just to dig up spirit soil, Sana added. Its not the most scenic, I understand. Its alright. We did volunteer, Ying Ji replied with a grin. And I must admit Im rather curious to see for myself what the famous Yin Eclipse and its suppression are like. Well youll have your chance there, she laughed, giving Ying Ji a friendly elbow, quite looking forward, actually, to what their reactions were going to be. This road is going to take us into the outer edge of the suppression zone alright. With the five of us here, the work shouldnt be too onerous, I imagine. Or too dangerous, Sana agreed. There is a slight chance of unexpected happenings anywhere in Yin Eclipse, of course, but these outermost places tend to be rather safe on the whole. So, as long as you dont go poking around for trouble in some shallow cave or climbing the cliffs, we should be fine. Even then it should be manageable, although I dont recommend it, she added, kicking a branch off the road into the rock-cut ditch beside it. Warning noted, Bai Jiang said with a laugh, looking up from the Han manual, which he was still skimming. I dont suppose well find any interesting spirit herbs out here? Not here, no, she shook her head. They clear this valley every year or two and any spirit herbs that do emerge this close to the edge tend to be claimed quickly or exterminated. Its mostly spirit soil and vegetation for us here, Sana added. You know, the last time I was here it was also to get spirit soil, she remarked with some amusement as they continued on down the paved road into the verdant, misty greenery. It was? Sana asked with a laugh. That is rather funny to be honest. Uh Ying Ji remarked, seeming troubled somehow. What? Bai Jiang trailed off, looking around uneasily. They paused as both Bai Jiang and Ying Ji stopped dead, nearly leading Yunhee to walk into the back of them. Oh, its the edge of the suppression, she said after a moment, glancing around. -And they are fairly composed as well, given that we told them very little if anything about it, she reflected. Not much reaction, Sana signed to her with a wry shrug, before adding out loud Its moved again, pointing at two painted markers a little way up the road. A part of her was a little disappointed they were not more obviously unsettled, but it made sense she supposed: Bai Jiang had said they were familiar with realm suppression elsewhere. She hid it by trotting over to the nearest of the stone pagodas. Picking it up with a grunt, she walked it back down the road to where they had stopped and deposited it by the roadside. Boundary marker, she added, noting Ying Jis quizzical look. That was an often overlooked aspect of the suppression: the field was never static. It shifted year on year in subtle ways. That it had advanced almost thirty metres westward was likely due to the rains and the early season change. How odd, Bai Jiang muttered, walking back and forth up and down the road a few times. The loss of soul sense? Yunhee asked, sounding sympathetic. Yes, Bai Jiang agreed, staring up at the rustling trees and the strands of bamboo swaying gently in the mists. I cant feel my Nascent Soul anymore either, Ying Ji shuddered. I mean, I know its there, but This is why higher-realm folk dont like entering here, Yunhee said, giving them both a sympathetic glance. You get used to it, and Intent still works, but its a different kind of awareness you need. Y-yeah, Ying Ji agreed with a grimace. And in this green qi sense Is useless, she finished for him, even before Sana could say anything. Try it. You will find your qi efficiency as a spiritual cultivator is rather less than it should be, Sana added. Oh that is unpleasant, Bai Jiang grimaced, producing a flame on his hand. She watched as qi shifted subtly around Ying Ji, at least until it encountered the greenery at the side of the road, then it bled away into nothing very rapidly. He stopped after a few seconds and shuddered. That is so inefficient, he remarked. And it paints a huge target on you, she added. Plenty of things out here hunt with qi-sense, and they are not so constrained. Indeed, they are not, Yunhee agreed. We dont have to go far at least, she added, starting walking again. The road goes all the way to the first way post here, and branches to several active spirit quarries, though bearing in mind Sir Fans suggestion we will likely have to go beyond them. R-right, Ying Ji muttered, looking at the trees and the vegetation now as if it had just tried to sell his grandmother. They walked on in silence for a few hundred metres, following the paved road as it wound up the valley, before Bai Jiang spoke again. Why does it feel like the whole place is pushing me away? I have been to the Dragon Pillars, and that is suppression This is closer to Actually, the Dragon Pillars are not really suppression, Yunhee, who was bringing up the rear, interjected. They are oppression, and they only affect your cultivation realm. Yeah, she agreed. Here, everything is suppressed. An Ancient Immortals qi art would not be much more devastating than a Golden Core cultivators This is also why the grading differentiates between the purity of qi and the realm of a spirit herb, Sana added. Oh Bai Jiang looked around again, frowning. But that would mean there are aspects that are not suppressed? Plants can advance past Golden Core, she elaborated. Its just that once they do, they are suppressed thoroughly. It doesnt stop them awakening, for example, and their qi will still get purer with age. There are places up here, mostly around South Grove, where the atmospheric qi is so pure that its toxic to anyone who enters. When we got that strange weather earlier in the week because someone removed the rains, the suppression went really nasty and everyones qi control became disordered The mist, Bai Jiang shuddered. Yes, the mist, Yunhee agreed. Its the worst of the special weather you usually see on this side. Vile, Ying Ji shivered. Well, we are almost there, she announced, noting the marker for the way station ahead of them. Looks like there is a group up there already, Sana added, pointing through the trees to where several columns of smoke were rising. It took them another twenty minutes in the end to reach the first quarry, where they stopped on the edge of the rise, not quite coming out of the shadow of the trees to take in the scene below them. This is a spirit soil quarry? Ying Ji asked, taking in the open cast mine below, where several groups of workmen, each numbering about twenty or so, were labouring to cut out slabs of a shale-like rock, that was well on its way to becoming coal, where bands of it were exposed in a ripple-like pattern running through the rocks. Yes, she confirmed. This is the main economic industry of Misty Vale Village. The spirit soil is ancient. Bureau records suggest it is the last remnants of an ancient shallow sea that persisted here before the mountain range. The oppression above kept it from decaying and it slowly transformed into a vast reservoir of yang life qi infused into that friable, shale-like rock down there. Remarkable, Bai Jiang agreed as they watched a group below slowly shatter off a two-metre slab and drag it into a cart under the watchful eye of almost twenty guards and an overseer. Huh Ying Ji glanced along the path, frowning. Oh, yeah, that is why you dont wave qi sense around, Yunhee commented as they spotted a group of guards sitting by the road about sixty metres away from them on the bend down to the quarry. As she watched they swept the surroundings again, then went back to their dice game. I guess we are not getting spirit soil here, she concluded, seeing another group below arguing with some guards at the bottom of the road. Indeed not, Sana agreed, turning and starting to walk on down the main road. They are clearly not used to being here, she remarked as they walked onwards. How do you gather that? Ying Ji asked. You noticed that they were using qi sense to sweep the perimeter? she explained, happy to be feeling like she was contributing a bit more for once as they continued on up the road, deeper into the valley. You already saw yourself that it is very inefficient, and they are basically telling anything nearby what realm they are and where they are. And there is a lot of native life with better qi sense than the average suppressed Golden Core cultivator, so using qi sense freely would sooner inform your surroundings of your own limits and how to avoid your perception than the other way around, Sana added. We did spot them quickly, Ying Ji agreed. So, if we dont get spirit soil from there, where do we go? Bai Jiang asked, curious. There are smaller areas, less accessible ones where large scale exploitation like this is not possible, she explained, taking out an umbrella because the drizzle of rain from the overhanging trees was getting to be enough that it was annoying. There are smaller mines and the like that have been opened up over the years Sana agreed, poking at her scrip, which she was binding to her forearm. The Bureau has a good record of them so it wont be hard to find what we need. The old way station is up ahead, isnt it? Yunhee mused as they set off again. Oh, it is, she nodded. We can stop there on the way past for a quick look. That would be interesting, Ying Ji agreed. Is it one of these old ruins that they showed stuff from in the auction? Yes, Sana said. Although this one is not so much an old ruin The way station was only about two hundred yards further down the road. Once, it had just been a rock-cut shrine built into the overhang of a smaller massif within the valley, but now it had grown into a small complex, with a covered area where people could rest on one side of the paved area. The shrine itself had a wooden building erected beside it as well, with a wooden statue of a squirrel holding up a fruit to the heavens, festooned with garlands of flowers and several pots of incense burning before it. There was an old man in a ragged robe sitting on a mat nearby, murmuring a traditional prayer in the Yin language. Off to one side, she noted that a group of eight guards in Deng colours and an official were sitting at a table, eating some food and wine, looking rather jaded and showing obvious fatigue. It is an actual shrine Bai Jiang remarked after bowing politely to the old man. Yes, it is, she agreed. Can we go in and look around? Ying Ji asked her. Sure, she confirmed. This place used to be managed by the Hunter Pavilion, but given how pacified the valley is, its basically defunct now and just serves as a handy resting place for those working in the quarries or moving between the village and the Misty Gate at the head of the valley. Most people overnight there, given it has actual beds and a permanent garrison from the Military Bureau, guarding that pass deeper into the mountains, Yunhee added. Security helps. To protect the mines here? Ying Ji asked. Yes, and because forces from the east tried to use this route around a century ago to strike at the plains below, Yunhee continued. It also stops bandits and the like from exploiting an easy way to bypass the majority of the provinces defences You there! the official, called over, interrupting them rather rudely. Yes? she asked, giving him a polite bow. Why are you here? the official asked perfunctorily, not even bothering to stand. To see the valley, she replied smoothly, gesturing to Yunhee and the other two, who had just been about to go over to the rock-cut area and look inside. My friends here wanted to see the suppression zone and experience it, so we have just walked out here from the village to see the shrine and maybe go to Misty Gate. The official stared at her, then at the others, not quite sure, she supposed, if they were taking the piss or not, but on the face of it they were not a group out here looking like they were here to get spirit soil. Three young ladies and two sect disciples did not a mining party make. Mmmmm the official finally nodded. See that you dont take anything that is the industry of our Deng clan, he added. I will be informing the gate guards we saw you Resisting the urge to roll her eyes, she gave him the barest of bows, then turned and walked over to the shrine, quite deliberately. He was pushy Ying Ji frowned, glancing back at the official as they walked inside. Thats clan officials for you, Sana sighed. Bai Jiang and Ying Ji just took it all in stride as they took in the carved interior with its seated figure of a woman wearing a red jade robe at the far end, in front of which was erected another small altar, this time honouring the Queen Mother of the East. It is quite something, Ying Ji declared, taking a jade talisman out of his pouch and holding it up, presumably to record an image of it. They are, Sana agreed. This is a small one, she added. Many of them have odd feng shui that tends to keep the qi beasts away. That is why some of them have become focus points for the deeper exploration of the valleys. Do you all want to stand over there? Ying Ji added, I can take an image of us! Sure, Yunhee agreed with some amusement. Nodding, she walked over and stood beside Yunhee and Sana, with Bai Jiang and Ying Ji joining them a moment later, having left the talisman hanging in the air, supported with a bit of his qi. So, you would stay overnight in these places? Bai Jiang mused, looking around again once the talisman had recorded its image and Ying Ji had checked it. Yes, she replied. They are invaluable places to recover safely, especially deeper into the mountains. I am sure you have already noticed that your qi recovery is Yeah, Ying Ji nodded. Even recording that image was oddly draining. Unless you have physical cultivation or something, you will be eating replenishment pills like candy up here. That official had borderline pill poisoning already, Yunhee agreed. He did, Bai Jiang mused as they walked back outside again. I was going to offer him something for it There is a reason why this place is considered to be the foremost forbidden zone in the world, Yunhee grinned, taking a breath of the slightly less oppressive air. Its like this and you are only a mile inside it? Imagine what its like up there? She pointed up to the towering peaks of East Fury, only their lower flanks visible amid the swirling sea of cloud from their current location. Its unpleasant, she added drily. The suppression itself doesnt change, but that niggling feeling of being unwanted, an interloper, an invader in a place you are not meant to be? Oh Imagine that, for every waking hour, an itch you cannot scratch, always getting just a bit stronger, she continued. Very, very unpleasant, Sana agreed with a sagacious nod of her own. Both Bai Jiang and Ying Ji shot them a slightly judging look, but, she had to admit, she was having a bit of fun with this. The constant dismissive attitude by those in Blue Water City who had come with the Princesss visit had irked her enough that it was hard not to enjoy the moment when outsiders discovered that, actually, the reality was worse than words had led them to believe. And it gets worse when you are leaving, if that is at all possible, she added with a grin. They walked on in silence for a few more minutes, until Sana finally led them off the main road, up a smaller trail, occasionally glancing at the scrip she had now tied to her forearm, before bringing them to a stop in a clearing. There is an erosion feature on the map just above here, Sana said by way of explanation, pointing up into the forest above them. And no obvious sign of anyone coming up here recently on the path. Lead on, she declared grandly, pointing up-slope with the pickaxe. Sana just shook her head and started to climb. In the end, it didnt take them long to find some actual spirit soil: there was a large slump of it washed out from further up not a hundred metres up-slope, slowly bleeding into the forest. Several fractured slabs of good quality were in the process of flaking away from the exposed fault line above it and the rains were dissolving what had come out into the forest, giving rise to verdant eruptions of vegetation. Mining it out was a bit trickier, but thankfully you could dig it up and toss it in a pile, then store the pile rather quickly. Between the five of them and the spatial storage devices available, in the end, it only took them a short thirty minutes work to get more than enough, store a few of the bigger slabs away and head back down to the road again. I suppose we should head back now, anyway, Sana added. If we stay away too long, they will think there was a problem. True, she agreed. The walk back down the road was much brisker than the trip up it, in part because they didnt want a second run in with the pushy official. As such, it took them only ten minutes to return past the way station with its wooden buildings and arrive back at the markers at the edge of the suppression zone I wouldnt recommend using pills now, she said to both of them as they continued on towards the distant gate, visible through the swirling cloud and tree tops. Why is that? Bai Jiang, who had been in the process of retrieving a pill, asked. I feel rather awful, and badly drained of qi. Itll do your foundation and meridians good to recover the normal way, she replied, echoing what she had been told by Old Ling years ago. Its actually a form of tempering, really. Good for the stamina too. Oh, that is good to know, Ying Ji murmured, taking a deep breath and putting away the pill bottle again while Bai Jiang did the same. Is that why the three of you are so unaffected? It is, Yunhee answered. Although physical cultivators are also naturally less affected by the suppression. They walked fairly briskly back to the gate after that, and were waved back through by the guards without as much as a cursory inspection, in spite of the officials earlier threat, which made for a pleasant change she felt. Indeed, something tells me the Deng bunch are not making friends of the gate guards, Ying Ji commented after they were fully through and heading back up through the town towards a large pall of smoke drifting up into the sky above the Li estate. You think? she grinned. Returning to the garden, they found it a blasted quarry, exposed down to the bedrock with several labourers pulling out large chunks of what was basically glassed soil and stacking them up in preparation for what would presumably be further destruction. What kept you? Arai, who was sitting nearby, watching, remarked. We bypassed the quarry, as suggested, so we ended up going all the way to the way station, she explained. Ah! You are back, Li Meimei exclaimed, coming over, followed by Sir Fan. We have your soil. Where do you want it? she asked. Hmm just dump it in the warehouse over that side, Li Meimei said after a moments consideration. I trust that is okay, Sir Fan? Yep, the old man nodded. Ill get someone to come take what I need of it later. Following the directions, they trooped over to it and emptied their various storage rings and talismans into several large piles of quasi-spirit rock and loam. So, what now? Bai Jiang asked. Now? she grinned. We go get some food! Sana and Arai both stared at her. What? They need it, she pointed out, gesturing towards Bai Jiang and Ying Ji, who were indeed still showing symptoms of mild qi exhaustion due to not being at all used to being in the suppression zone. That is a good point, Ying Ji agreed, frowning. I do feel kind of tired. Thats the suppression again, Yunhee agreed. You are more than welcome to stay for a meal, Li Meimei, who was sitting nearby, added. We already imposed for lunch, Sana replied, demurring. But you have done all this I feel like we should at least feed you, Meimei sighed, looking between them. And you can get freshened up here if you wish. Yes, it would be good not to return home looking like a bunch of day labourers on a spirit farm, she agreed, tugging the skirt of her muddy knee-length robe for extra emphasis. Sana stared at Arai, who just shrugged, then nodded in agreement. In that case, we will have to trouble you, Mrs Li, Sana sighed. Not at all, Li Meimei said with a broad smile. Please follow me. Somewhat outside her expectations, the Li estate had a large bathhouse with a wonderful view out across the valley towards the mountains. Even though they had not done much, it was still nice to just lie in the warm pool and let its refreshing warmth, quite apart from the ubiquitous humidity of the mountain air, work its way into her body. This is very nice, Yunhee, who had joined them, commented at last, sipping her wine and staring out at the swaying tops of the bamboo and the occasional peaked roof of an estate below them. It is, Arai agreed from where she was also lying on her back in the water, staring at the sky. Even though this turned into more work that I expected, we still got a bit of a day off I suppose I should hope so, she said, trying not to dwell too much on how much more physically developed all three of them were in comparison to her. -What a stupid thing to think about now, she thought Is something wrong? Sana asked her, appearing beside her. Its just been a strange day, she replied, regretting her earlier thought now. Yeah, it has, Sana agreed with deep sigh, staring out at the swaying trees and the swirling cloud. Want to talk about anything? I I dunno. It just feels strange going around with you with a family that she trailed off, feeling a bit silly now she said it out loud. The last time I had a Sovereigns Eve or Day that felt like a family gathering was when grandfather was still alive. Mmmmm Sana nodded, then gave her a hug Her friend submerged her in the pool in a single movement, pushing her down with a bright grin. Wha! she yelped, flailing for a moment, before breaking free of Sana and standing up in the chest deep pool, spluttering and wiping water out of her face. You are thinking stupid things, Sana giggled, splashing her. Feeling better now? Was not! she pouted, though oddly, she realised in the moment, she did feel a bit better. It was like a bit of her worries had just been diffused by the silliness of her friends action, though it hadnt helped her insecurities about her appearance compared to Arai, Sana or Yunhee Was too, Sana smirked, pulling a childish face at her. You who won the lottery in looking pretty should show some humility, she retorted, folding her arms. Doesnt watching them make you feel old at heart? Yunhee remarked to Arai with obvious amusement. It does, yes Arai agreed, rolling her eyes, before sitting up on the water, using her qi to support her body. Bah! she caught a double handful of water and tossed it straight at Arai, who scattered it, then unbalanced as the ripples caught her off guard and sank with a muffled curse of her own. We should get washed up, anyway, Yunhee said with a half-smile from the edge of the pool. Or maybe they will come rushing in here to see what the problem is. If they do that, can you send them flying across the valley? she joked, recalling the sight of Huang Fuan flying away. Yunhee just rolled her eyes by way of reply. Sighing regretfully, she dunked her head under the water again, then stood up and wrung her hair out, clambering out of the pool and claiming a towel from the side. They dried off quickly, put on fresh robes and went back out of the baths to find Ying Ji and Bai Jiang were already out and also looking revitalized, drinking wine in the main courtyard and watching several youths from the neighbouring estates engage in sparring matches while others looked on. Ah, you are finally here! Ying Ji declared, waving them over. There will be a meal later, Bai Jiang informed them, but Mistress Li suggested we go look around the village for a bit? Sure, she nodded. But no more jobs or anything, Arai declared flatly. No arguments there, she agreed, while Sana, who was still plaiting her hair, rolled her eyes. Ohh pretty ladies! one of the teenagers who had been sparring came skipping over. He froze, almost mid-step, as Yunhee basically skewered him with her gaze, making him cough awkwardly and salute them. Young Misses, I am Li Feibo, he said with as much composure as he could muster. Might I know your names? Lin Ling, she replied drily, trying not to laugh at him, because Yunhee had quite ruined his moment. Kun Yunhee, Yunhee said with a bit of extra emphasis on the Kun. Jun Sana, Sana replied. Jun Arai, Arai politely added. He is the nephew of Mistress Li, Bai Jiang remarked. She told him to act as our guide around town Ah, she nodded, looking at the youth who was doing his best to recover his momentum. In that case, we are in your care. As it turned out, first impressions of Li Feibo were somewhat misleading. He was just easygoing in every sense. He knew everyone, laughed with everyone, and if someone told him to bugger off, he laughed at them, as he took them around Misty Vale Village basically showing them what amounted to the sights which was to say, it had a pretty view and some good talisman and herb shops. Li Feibo was also an apprentice talisman maker, so was more than happy to take them around and talk at length with Bai Jiang and Ying Ji about the local specialities and the important role talismans played in the everyday livelihoods of those eking out a living right at the edge of the mountains. She, for the most part, just followed along with them, enjoying the sights and sounds of the town, only occasionally disturbed by the distant rumble of a tribulation, feeling for once like she was actually doing very little at all. Do you have any thoughts on this manual? She was stirred out of her reverie by Ying Ji, who was holding out a divination manual for her to look at. Oh Focusing on it, she found it was another of the variants on the Han Manual, of which the towns shops had a good few on offer. As a staple manual with deep roots in the core industry of the Hunter Bureau, a great many people had used it as the foundational text to further develop their own theories upon. Its a local variant of the manual I was using before. That is the classical version that the Hunter Bureau provides and occasionally updates She flipped through it, noting that it put less emphasis on compasses and more on reading the landscape. Ive always found the most useful part of it was the stuff on compasses, she noted. But thats just me. Oh interesting, Ying Ji mused. The advantage of knowing how to make your own compasses is that it saves you hundreds of spirit stones a year, she added with a grin. Not to mention a small fortune beyond that in divination talismans. If you were ever wondering how its possible to be poor in a land where there are spirit herbs you can grab after walking for twenty minutes inland from here, it is because you will spend it all on talismans and compasses. Indeed, Li Feibo, who was leaning on the counter, chatting to the youth minding the shop as they sorted through a stack of manuals, agreed. There is a saying here if you want a successful household, one son should be a hunter, one son a talisman maker and the daughter a painter. No alchemists? Bai Jiang joked, looking up from where he was also flicking through a manual. It is better to sell herbs to skilled alchemists for a lot of money than it is to spend a lot of herbs to become an alchemist for cheap, Yunhee remarked. The cauldron economy alone is vile. It is, Bai Jiang sighed. It is Did you find anything interesting? Ying Ji asked his friend. Yes, actually, thanks to Miss Sana, Bai Jiang nodded, holding up two manuals, one called The Harmony of the Verdant Sea and then a second called The Eye of the Land. From what she recalled, both, despite their fairly grand names, were basically treatises on the feng shui of garden arrangement. The other three he had under his arm, as he made his way over to the counter where the youth watching the shop and Li Feibo were chatting away, were expanded versions of the Han Manuals first three volumes. Not at all, Sana, who had drifted over to look at what was by the window of the shop, glanced over and waved a hand absently. Both provide excellent teaching on sympathetic feng shui. There was something about fireworks later? she asked Li Feibo as Bai Jiang and Ying Ji both handed over spirit stones for their purchases. Oh, yes, there will be a celebration for the Celestial Sovereign in the village square at dusk! Li Feibo replied. We can go after dinner. That sounds like fun, Ying Ji added. Yes, there will be a martial tournament as well, that was why we were practising earlier. They say that an expert from the Green Fang Pagoda is coming to judge it and the winner will be made an outer disciple! That is quite the opportunity, Yunhee agreed as they started to make their way out of the shop. Just so long as there is nobody from the Ha clan and they dont decide to swap it to painting, she joked, then ducked as Arai took a playful swipe at her tied up hair. Too soon, too soon, Sana murmured beside her.

~ Jun Sana C West Flower Picking Town ~
By the time they finally got back to West Flower Picking Town, night had descended and the rain had started to fall properly again. In the end, they had stayed for the meal, then watched the fireworks exploding over the cliffs above Misty Vale Village for their own festival for the Sovereigns Eve and watched some of the martial tournament to boot. It was a much more carefree end to the afternoon than the start, Sana had to concede as the three of them threaded their way back through the streets towards home, dodging stalls and puddles alike. They split with Yunhee, Bai Jiang and Ying Ji at the main thoroughfare through the Red Flower District back towards the Kun District, wishing them farewell and apologizing in part for it being such an odd day trip in the end. I still feel kind of bad about dragging them all the way up there and then basically using them as manual labour, Lin Ling remarked at last as they watched the trio vanish into the lantern-lit drizzle. It is the reality of that kind of thing she mused. Though in the end, it was not that onerous, and we got to see their reactions to Yin Eclipse, which was worth it. Yep, Arai agreed. True, Lin Ling nodded, sounding a bit more subdued than she had earlier. -Is she still bothered by the messages she got from her family earlier? she wondered. Much like Ling Yu, she found it hard sometimes to reconcile Lin Ling to her family circumstances. Ling Yu at least had people in her camp, as did Juni, but Lin Ling was just abandoned to the circumstances of her family, except when she went out of her way to avoid them, like she was doing now, and even that was still being controlled by them in a somewhat perverse way. Do we buy food? Lin Ling asked as they arrived back at the plaza. What do we have at home? she asked Arai. Cloud rice, noodles, whats in the garden I mean we ate a meal at Misty Vale anyway her sister pointed out. Thats true, but father might not have, she reminded them. Mrs Lengs market stall will be open still, Lin Ling added. That is true, she conceded. In the end, they did walk to the market, even though it was raining, and, after spending a little while chatting with Ning Sora, returned back to the estate with a small meals worth of spirit food and the best wishes of Mrs Leng who had showed up briefly while they were there. It was a bit of a cop out, given that today was supposedly a day when children honoured their parents, and expected to cook a meal for them in the evening, but in a sense, Mrs Leng was something like a surrogate grandmother to both her and Arai, and had always taken a keen interest in them, even before their mother passed away. Father would not complain anyway. Arriving back at the house, the lights were still off, so they went inside and Arai and Lin Ling went around, making it look lived in, while she put the food into a preservation cupboard, noting again that the spirit stones on it were still draining too fast. -At least that may be fixed after today, she reflected. Going over to the cooker, she put a fire stone into a plate and placed a large pot of water on it for tea, then went upstairs to change out of her smarter travelling clothes and into a lighter robe more fitting for the warm, humid evening. She had just gotten out of her robe, when there was a knock that reverberated subtly through the room, telling her that someone was at the door outside. Monkey-bothering visitors, she grumbled, quickly pulling on her fresh robe. Always when you least expect it Hurrying back down stairs, she met Lin Ling in the main hall. Where is Arai? she asked. Getting changed, Lin Ling replied. In that case, can you go sort out the tea in the kitchen while I see who this is? she murmured, grabbing an umbrella from beside the door and heading outside. Okay! Lin Ling called after her. She had gotten half way across the courtyard, though, when the door opened anyway and her father escorted three others inside. Sorry, maybe they went out for food or her father trailed off as he spotted her walking down to meet them. Or not Sorry, we just got home, she apologized, retreating back into the shelter of the main hall and its overhanging roof as the group quickly hurried across the courtyard. Its fine, her father said, reaching the steps while the old man with him closed the door after a pair of women. Going inside, she waited in the hall, wondering who they were, until her father led them all inside out of the rain, whereupon the old man divested himself of his umbrella, revealing himself to be Elder Ling. Elder Ling! she said brightly, saluting him. Sorry, I didnt recognise you in the dark. Me neither, apparently, Kun Lianmei added drily, storing her own umbrella away. The second woman also put away her umbrella, making her do a mental double take, because it was Ling Tao of all people. Lady Ling, Elder Kun, she said quickly, saluting them both. Shall we go through? Jun Han said, waving for the three to follow him through the hall to the smaller reception room beyond it. Please, lead on, Old Ling said politely. Is it just you at home, Sana? her father asked as they walked across the hall. Erm Arai and Lin Ling are also here, she replied. They were going around putting lights on. We just got back, soaked, so we changed. Dinner? Jun Han added. Er we got take out from Mrs Leng, she coughed awkwardly. Hah okay, Jun Han chuckled. Why dont you put it out for our guests? We will eat inside, I suppose, given we are not many and it is raining outside. Okay, she replied and trotted off to the kitchen, leaving her father to show the three elders through. Who was it? Lin Ling, who was sorting out the tea asked as she entered. Father, she replied then trailed off as Arai, dressed in a similar light robe to hers, skidded into the room as well. Sorry, I was changing, her sister apologised. Who was it? Father, she repeated. Elder Ling, Elder Lianmei and Lady Ling Tao are also here as well though, she added, after Lin Ling had put the teapot on the table. That Lin Ling gawked. Oh, Arai blinked. Its possible father sought them out after you talked to him earlier? she suggested. Possibly, Arai conceded. I mean, I did show him the ginseng, yes. And narrated the events and showed him the scans Still, its a bit fortuitous Y-yeah, Lin Ling nodded. Given we spent a day and a half looking for them. Can you get the food out and set places? she added to Lin Ling and Arai as she picked up the tray of tea. Okay, Arai nodded. Ling, can you help me carry this? she added, gesturing to the plate of appetizers Mrs Leng had added in. Lin Ling nodded, collecting it up and following her out of the room with care. Heading through to the reception hall, they found Jun Han, Ling Tao, Old Ling and Kun Lianmei talking away quietly. She couldnt hear what they were saying either, beyond observing that all of them looked concerned. We have tea and refreshments, she declared, announcing her arrival. Ah, excellent, Jun Han said, standing up and taking the tea tray off her while Lin Ling put the plates down on the table. We can eat food in a few minutes, she added. We are just sorting the kitchen out No problem, her father nodded. We will come through when you are ready. Bowing politely, they headed back to the kitchen and its associated dining area in silence, until Lin Ling said: Do you get the impression there is some problem? I do, she grimaced. Arriving back in the kitchen, she found Arai had set the places at the round table in the dining area, unpacked the food, put a pan on and was stir-frying noodles as well as quickly sorting through some greens from the garden. They are talking away about something, so they will be a while yet, she sighed, accepting a cup of wine from the ones Arai had poured out for both of them and left on the side board. That is the way, Arai agreed, rolling her eyes. It took about ten minutes in the end, between the three of them to quickly add to the food Mrs Leng had given them, with a stir-fry, a salad of fish and cloud-rice and a quick expansion on the soup from lunch with extra greens and some pre-cooked meat. It was a bit hasty, but by the time they had it all on the table there was thankfully enough for seven people. They had just finished tidying up the kitchen and making the dining area presentable, when Kun Lianmei came in. That smells delicious, she declared, admiring the repast set out on the table. We did what we could, she replied drily. Much of it is Mrs Leng though, Your part looks just as good, Lianmei chuckled, giving her an encouraging wink and a grin. When will we hear you have abandoned us for the mountain of spirit stones Leng Shuang can offer? I doubt it, somehow, she murmured, feeling a bit embarrassed as she fussed with the settings, while Arai and Ling both laughed in the background. A few minutes later, Elder Ling and Ling Tao also came through with Jun Han, who took his usual seat also admiring the repast as they put together a few extra dishes from what was in the cupboard to supplement things C a rice and fish dish and some bitter greens from the garden mostly, along with the spicy and sweet sauces from earlier in the day. Sorry its a bit of a mix, she apologised. We were not expecting visitors Understandable, Old Ling said amicably, Our arrival here is unexpected, so we can only apologize. Indeed, Ling Tao said, giving her and Arai and Lin Ling encouraging smiles. I did not expect to see you again so soon, but heaven moves in rather mysterious ways of late. That is one way of putting it, Old Ling agreed. We do have a matter we need to speak to you about anyway, Arai added. Though it can wait until after dinner. Yes, Jun Han has explained some things, Ling Tao agreed, then glanced at her. Some other matters will take a little bit more I suspect. -Ah, of course, I got that spirit herb when disguised with Baisheng, she grimaced. He would not want that kind of disguise being uncovered and we even went to all the effort of disguising it -Though that means Ling Tao knows? She caught Lin Lings sideways look but had no way to really reply to it. Elder Ling, if you would like to give the blessing? Jun Han asked, turning to the old man who was now seated beside him. Hmm, yes of course, it is that day, isnt it? Old Ling replied with a twinkle in his eye. In that case hmmm let me offer a toast to everyone. Great Emperor and Grandfather of all of the Heavens, Celestial Sovereign Supreme, you who rules the most August Throne and pronounces the Judgement of the Dao itself, we offer our thanks to you, on this most sacred day; to those who have come before, on behalf of those who stand among us and with those who will come after in our minds, Old Ling stated, holding his wine cup in both hands. Praise be unto he, most High and Supreme, Celestial Sovereign of the Heavenly Chronogram. Lifting her wine cup, along with everyone else, she saluted the centre of the table where Arai had set up a small food offering of various fruits and spirit herbs from the garden with a pot of incense at the centre and a seated statue of an old man wearing an emperors crown. Praise be unto he she echoed, saluting the little altar three times. Normally, at this point, the eldest daughter would dutifully serve everyone out a portion of a meal she had cooked, but because the portions were already served and half of it was take-out anyway, Arai just settled for passing the plates out to everyone in turn. Got to love these little rituals, Lin Ling murmured softly to her, which made her roll her eyes as well. Thank you, their father, who would usually have offered the toast Old Ling gave, stood and saluted everyone, once Arai had finished putting the last plate down, one that held only a paper chrysanthemum in the spot their mother would have sat in, then added, Please enjoy the meal! It does look delicious, Kun Lianmei said, lifting her fork and tucking into it. It is, Old Ling agreed. Most delicious. You should be proud of your daughters, Ling Tao agreed with an amused smile, helping herself to some of the salad. Their talent for buying takeout is truly praiseworthy. Their own cooking is quite nice as well, Old Ling chuckled. It is, Ling Tao laughed. So, what did you do with the afternoon? Jun Han asked them as they started to tuck into the food. You went to Misty Vale Village in the end? Thats quite the distance, Old Ling mused. We did, Lin Ling confirmed. And even took Bai Jiang and the others through the gate for a walk in the valley. How did they take their first taste of the suppression? their father asked with an amused smile. Quite well, Lin Ling replied with aplomb. Nobody ran away screaming. Has that actually happened? Ling Tao asked with a half-smile. Yes she replied, then had to pause so as not to start laughing. When we took a group in at the Three Gorges Valley earlier in the year, Lin Ling continued on her behalf. Several of that group broke down almost immediately after we teleported to the head of the valley and two of the disciples from Fan Star Pavilion by the coast nearly had a psyche break within thirty minutes. Some people do not like to lose access to parts of their cultivation, Old Ling observed. The mountains are very honest in what they expose in people sometimes. That they are, Kun Lianmei agreed, between mouthfuls of spicy fried fish. They chatted away about that for most of the rest of the dinner, sharing anecdotes and strange tales regarding the experiences of others in Yin Eclipse, which she had to admit was a pleasant change of pace. Chapter 14 – Sovereign’s Day (Part 1)
To the August Office of the Imperial Seat, As requested, I provide the assessment of the Ling clan. For all their status as high nobility, the Ling clan have diluted their strength too much in the pursuit of their many ambitions. As such, they are second oldest to the Ha, cupbearer to the Cao, lesser partner to the Kun and Deng in their respective enterprises, though not for lack of effort. They are an unproblematic minority in the Hunter Bureau, who, thanks to them, have actually been leaning towards our side in recent times, and a competent middle order in the Military Authority. They have not achieved much acclaim and largely ceased vying for it, for their scions are largely untalented, with a few exceptions, like the vice-headmistress of the Blue Gate School, who is a Dao Lord who barely transcended her generation upon becoming a Dao Immortal and a notable regional beauty. Even in their handling of the censure of the Lin School, they have been rather lacking. A decisive intervention might have caused our agenda some issues; however, as it stands, their preservation of the mostly loyal elements of the Lin clan gives us more benefits than demerits and shows mercy on the part of the court, reining in an overzealous and naive if entirely justified prince. Special Investigator Dun Mofan has, I can only assume, given you a rather naive interpretation of events, in comparing them to the Din clans hand seventy years ago, as your letter implied I might. There are, I concede, a lot of similarities with regards to their conduct as a stabilizer of regional politics. Yet, unlike the Din, the Ling clan, I can only say, is simply lacking in teeth. They are, if I might use a phrase, truly a second-class clan, forced into neutrality and self-preservation to stave off decline and ruin. Investigator Mofan implied their passivity was an obfuscation and that their decline after the Year of the Blood Eclipse is misleading, but in truth, this is the hard work of many years of successful subtle Imperial action engineered towards causing the Ling clan to distance themselves from their loyalties to the Azure Astral Authority C which he gave little focus to, as the enclosed documents hopefully illustrate. If anything, I suggest we provide some small support to the Ling at this time, not distance them. If they can be brought more to our side, like the Kun have, with their links to Nine Moons Province, it will only further weaken the hand of the Azure Authority, at a time when the Cao clan is weak, in some enticing ways. Your Loyal Servant, Duke Qiao, Dun Qiao Honghui.
Letter from Qiao Honghui to the Imperial Seat, shortly after the Three Schools Conflict.

~ Kun Juni C Kun Estates, West Flower Picking Town ~
Great Emperor, Grandfather of all the Heavens, Celestial Sovereign Supreme, August Prince of Myriad Felicity, Who Pronounces Judgement on the Dao Itself, we offer our thanks to you! Standing in a rather striking dress, though thankfully not as bad as the one from the patriarchs banquet, Kun Juni found herself listening to her father make the benediction for the banquet, fighting to hide her gloomy expression and wishing she had a veil to hide behind. Praise be unto he, who is most High and Supreme, she echoed, picking up the thread of the ritual by rote and leading the other juniors with a bow to the shrine set up in the centre of the grand dining hall. The shrine itself was quite the thing, a statue in green jade, representing the Grandfather of Heaven, draped with golden dragon robes and wearing an emperors crown, with altars at the four directions, all laden with various gifts of spirit food and spirit herbs. In another year, it might have had far more spirit herbs than it currently did, but even the quantity on there was more than she had expected, given the purported difficulties the day had brought. -I guess that is one way to avoid giving your valuable herbs up as gifts, she reflected, eyeing two peaches of immortality among the offerings on the main altar in front of her. On this most sacred day, we, who stand among you as representatives of those who come before, salute you and ask for your benediction, Grand Elder Kun Jiang, who was the eldest of those from her grandfathers generation in attendance, stood and declared grandly. She watched as he processed forward from the high table, past where she was standing, and placed a gift, a jade box that likely contained a Dao Grade spirit herb at the very least, and lit an incense candle on the shrine. The day had been frustrating in many ways, mostly because there was no resolution to anything. She had not expected there to be in any case, but that just made matters more annoying, not less. She had spent the morning with her grandmother, then been escorted, practically under guard, not to see the elders, but to the estate kitchens, where she had to direct the preparation of this very meal everyone was enjoying, organized by her and also every other young woman of standing in the clan. It had been a fairly torrid experience really, because while nobody had set out to sabotage the actual meal, most of those helping her were friends or hangers-on of her cousin as it turned out. They had pushed, needled, ignored, re-interpreted and generally made themselves a nuisance all afternoon. Praise be unto he, who is most High and Supreme, she repeated, again, bowing a second time, just a bit deeper than was necessary, watching from the corner of her eye as every other junior was forced to bow almost to the waist to be more respectful than the leader of the ceremony. It was a small bit of revenge, and not really in keeping with the ceremony, but she didnt really care about that at all any more, given the mentality of the others involved. On this Sacred Day, we who stand among you, as representatives of those who are present among us, salute you, and ask for your benediction! Her father made the toast this time, also walking forward to the shrine and placing his offering, in another jade box, on the altar, before lighting an incense candle and bowing as well. Praise be unto he, most High and Supreme, she echoed. Humph the young woman, half her age, who stepped forward and handed her her own jade box sneered quietly at her, which she ignored. On this Sacred Day, we, who stand among you as representatives of those who will come after, salute you, Grandfather of Heaven! she declared, walking forward to the alter and placing the box on it, next to her fathers, and lighting the third incense candle. We deliver our good wishes to you, and all those who have come before! she added, bowing once to the altar. It was the eldest daughters task to bow three times to the shrine in this ceremony and lead everyone else in honouring her ancestors, so to complete the ritual, she stepped back and kowtowed formally to the statue. Praise be unto he! every other junior exclaimed, also having to kneel, much to her personal amusement. Praise be unto he the seniors echoed, also having to kneel, which was why she had decided to be nice and formal. Praise be unto he the half a dozen old ancestors in the hall added, though they only bowed from the waist. The three bows to the shrine completed on behalf of everyone, she stood and, taking the bowl of wine on the altar, which had been prepared for the purpose of the toast she was about to deliver, held it up. Most High and Supreme, Celestial Sovereign of the Heavenly Chronogram, she stated, turning to the others and saluting the hall formally with the small bowl of wine. You who watch over us, and keep all in your mind, please grant us your blessing on this, your most sacred festival! Please grant us your blessing, Grandfather of Heaven! everyone else repeated, from highest ancestor to lowest servant, raising their own cups. The ritual complete, she stood there watching as everyone else filed back to their seats, then walked up to the main table. Thankfully, she only had to serve her own ancestors, and given that was her father, mother and grandmother in the first instance, before people like her uncle Xuanhai and her aunt Xing Lifen, there was basically no opportunity for formal mishap there. Accepting a plate of spirit food from a waiting servant, she carried it over to the high table and placed it in front of her father, bowing formally. He gave her a brief, hidden smile of encouragement and returned the bow. Next she served her mother, who just looked stony-faced, mostly, she suspected because she was seated next to Xing Lifen and the two did not get on. Her grandmother accepted her plate with a smile, but thereafter she mostly got haughty looks as she provided food for everyone else, only her other aunt Wenhua and her grand uncle Xianfang giving her further encouragement. It was with some relief that she took her own seat again, at her fathers right hand, next to Talshin, and the banquet commenced in earnest. Well done, her brother murmured as she poured him some wine. Thanks, she replied, just about hiding how jaded she felt. It really is shameless, he added, glancing down the table to two elders, who were talking just loudly enough for her to hear, to Ha Weng Aoji, who had come to the dinner as the friendship envoy from the Ha clan. This mess is entirely of their own making and yet they are pushing it all onto you Rather than reply, she just took a deeper drink of her own wine and stared out at the hall, which was thronged with various families of the Kun clan from throughout the province, along with various other smaller clans who had associations with them and the groups of guests from here and there. The most prominent by far were the groups with Kun Zhuge Fei and Kun Baotan, both of whom had seats at the same grand table they were at, a few seats to the right. The elders in her uncles camp were courting Zhuge Feis father, who was sitting next to her uncle without much care for how it looked, while both elders who had come with Kun Baotan, who she had not in fact met, until earlier, were also the focus of much interest, thanks to their links to the central continent, as was the Elder with Bai Jiang, given the eminent status of the Bai clan on the Imperial continent. The last group of interest, rather oddly, were the Din clan, who had sent an elder and several juniors. She very much doubted they were interested in her though. It was much more plausible that they had sent a group to every major clan celebration, given their links to the Jade Gate Court and the Astrology Bureau, not to mention the Heavenly Fortune School led by the Grand Imperial Astrologer himself. -How shameless, she sighed. We are the richest of the three branches and yet it is the other two that everyone wants to suck up to, not us, and the elders flock around our guests rather than the other way around. That, she was happy to put straight at her uncles feet. Back when she was young, the three clans had basically been on equal footing from what she recalled and much more openly respected by others. -Xuanhais supporters blame me and my inauspicious root and Talshin for the temerity to be crippled by an assassin for the change in our fortunes, while we blame them for being mendacious schemers, she reflected sadly. How pathetic Glad she could eat to disguise her annoyed expression, she let her gaze rove over Kun Zhuge Feis group. Her grandmothers warnings about being bundled off in a red dress were not that far from the truth really. There were at least four groups attending who would not say no to marrying her for her status, and the capture of the other half of the main lineage of their branch of the clan was something none of them would refuse. Zhuges group was the main one, but she had heard mutterings linking her to Kun Baotan as well, and the Bai clan, given Bai Jiang was here, as her guest no less, not to mention the Ha clan. They will not marry you off, Talshin muttered, giving her an encouraging smile that never really reached his eyes. You say that, but I do not doubt their means, she replied. It was enough of a threat that grandmother is chaperoning me personally And it is not the same as if you marry some beauty I am the piece of prestige being parcelled off she added before biting into a piece of roast spirit fowl with extra venom. Her brother didnt say anything, just ate in silence, largely, she supposed, because there was little he could say. Neither were under any illusions as to her circumstances and complaining openly about it here would just lose her father more face. On that thought, she realised her father was looking at her. Sorry, I will try to be more engaged, she murmured. I am sorry, her fathers voice echoed in her head. This was my fault. I should have expected something would happen You can hardly pre-empt what happened to the auction, she replied, looking past him at her mother, who met her eyes for a moment, then looked away, returning to her conversation with Kun Liang. -Yep, thats awkward, she sighed sadly. It wasnt that she didnt get on with her mother, quite the opposite actually; they had been very close when she was young. However, the shock of her divination had actually given her a deviation, she had later learned, and now she mostly kept to her rooms or travelled to visiting friends and relatives as a clan envoy, staying either in Blue Water City, or even further afield, so she would not be around the wretched old men who ruined her life, not once, but twice, given what had happened to Talshin. You know your mother has her own worries, her father said gently, still speaking in her head, presumably so that the conversation would remain somewhat private. I know, she agreed. Grandmother told me I should learn to be a better failure Hah that is very her, her father agreed, sounding amused, before adding more sadly, She is probably right as well. If I am going to be married off, can it not be to the Zhuge branch? she said after a moment. Or Ha Aojis son That will not happen, her father said more firmly, putting a hand on her arm. There will be some humiliation C this is too big a gift for that not to occur C but I will get your great grandfather back before that occurs. Elder Jiangfu, who was seated nearby, snorted quietly, suggesting that he had been listening in somewhat. It was expected, she supposed, given the occasion, but that he was willing to do so so overtly, to their private conversation, was galling. You have something to say, Jiangfu? Kun Jiao frowned. Does the conversation between a father and his daughter interest you this much? I do not know what you mean, Jiangfu replied blandly. My nephew here just made an excellent observation about how pretty the flowers arraigning the hall are. The youth beside Kun Wen Jiangfu bowed politely to them, his eyes lingering on her for just a hint too long. In other circumstances her father would probably have rebuked him, but Jiangfu was a childhood friend of her uncle Shaking her head, she took her fathers wine cup and filled it up before passing it back. How has the elders meeting gone? she asked him, quietly. Fractiously, her father replied, speaking out loud now. It will likely continue by means here, and after. That will be more problematic, because it is much easier to keep an eye on a bunch of slippery fish in one barrel than let free to do as they like Well said, Kun Liang agreed from the other side of her father. Though oily fish fry the best as well The other elders nearby looked sideways at her grandmother, but nobody, not even Grand Elder Jiang, her grandmothers brother, was willing to say anything, she noticed, though their expressions left little doubt what they thought. -So much for honouring ones ancestors, she thought wryly, helping herself to more wine.

~ Jun Sana C Jun Estates, Western District ~
In the end, they chatted away for almost an hour, listening mainly to Elder Lings tales about Yin Eclipse, until the food was finished. It was, she felt, the nicest Sovereigns Eve meal she recalled in many a year. Usually it was just the three of them, and the memories of her mother and their brother, which at best made for a very nostalgic and slightly maudlin dinner, and at worst, something downright masochistic. At last, though, after Arai had had to get up to bring a fourth jar of wine, Old Ling sat back and sighed deeply. That was a delicious meal you young lasses put together. This old man should eat with his disciples more often! Thank you, Elder Ling, she replied while Arai just looked a bit abashed and Lin Ling flushed slightly. Shall we relocate to the reception hall? her father said, glancing around at the empty plates. I think that might be best, Ling Tao agreed. We will bring through some fresh tea, she said, standing. Okay, their father nodded, standing as well and gesturing for their guests to head out with him. She watched them all depart for a moment, then sighed deeply and leant on the table. It wasnt that bad, Arai joked. No, I was just thinking this was the best meal like this we had in a long time, she murmured. Yeah, Lin Ling agreed, starting to stack up the plates. Ah, leave those, Arai said absently as she went to the cupboards by the preparation area and claimed the box of the best tea they had. We can sort them out later. She shared a look with Lin Ling and they both continued to collect plates, ignoring her sisters words. Putting them beside the sink, she filled up a pot with water and stood there in silence, watching it boil while Arai measured out the tea, because it was expensive, and Lin Ling found the best teacups and teapot. Once it was made and the tea leaves were steeping in the pot, they put a few more desserts on a second plate and went through to the reception hall, where they were now discussing the politics in Blue Water City, with Ling Tao explaining the current circumstances of the Blue Gate School. Once they had served out the tea and everyone was seated though, Jun Han adopted a more serious expression and finally spoke. So, you are probably wondering why Elder Lianmei and Elder Ling are both here, with Vice-Headmistress Tao? their father said, looking between her and Sana. Uhuh, she nodded, as Arai poured out tea for all of them. Well, I suppose I should start there, Ling Tao sighed. My teacher has personally looked into what you found, Arai and there are questions emerging. The head of the Blue Gate School? she blurted out, surprised, given he was a very eminent person in the province indeed. T-teacher? her sister asked, sounding nervous. About what I? Oh, it is nothing to do with the silliness of the acknowledgement or anything regarding what the Ha clan have said, Ling Tao added quickly. Dont worry on that account. That is all being resolved, hopefully as we speak here. Rather, he, with the help of another, has re-compiled the scans you provided and had questions about the ruins and the bandits you encountered. About Yeng Illhan? Arai said with an awkward pause. Yes, Ling Tao sighed. About that villain. Because I maybe saw him? her sister added, glancing at Kun Lianmei, who nodded, encouragingly. Yes, in part, that is why, Ling Tao nodded. I need you to show me, what you saw You want to look at my daughters memories? their father asked, frowning. Unfortunately yes, Ling Tao said with an apologetic grimace. There are peculiarities about that ruin that are perplexing and your daughter is currently the only person not affiliated with the bandits or otherwise suspect that has both seen them and set foot in it. Oh Arai frowned. Is there difficulty finding it again or something? she asked, curious. That did happen with some ruins in the valleys, especially where ambient feng shui and the suppression worked hand in hand. Some were only discoverable or accessible on certain days or times. No Kun Lianmei shook her head. I found it without issue, as did the Ha clan. Rather, the problem is with the interior, Ling Tao said. Much of it was collapsed and the exploration of the massif in these conditions, with the potential for wild tetrids in that valley, is not easy. -Ah, of course, she nodded, feeling a bit silly for not having thought of that, even as her sister nodded. Okay, Arai said. I will let you look at them, though it was raining the whole time You dont have to Jun Han frowned. Its okay, father, her sister said. I can trust Ling Yus aunt in this matter. Thank you, Ling Tao murmured. Not quite sure what to expect, she watched as Arai got up and went to sit beside Ling Tao, who just put a hand to her forehead and another over her heart and closed her eyes for a moment Huh Ling Tao frowned opening her eyes again and staring at Arai. You went into that inner hall Ling Tao sounded both confused and a bit concerned suddenly. I did, Arai confirmed, Why? What is it? Jun Han asked, also sounding concerned. And you feel fine now? Ling Tao asked, somewhat searchingly. Arai stared at Ling Tao for a long moment, her expression complex. How do you define fine? their father asked, a certain edge entering his voice. No nightmares, no lingering sense of paranoia, a feeling of being drawn elsewhere odd emotional or behavioural issues? Ling Tao clarified. Ling Tao stared at her sister in silence for a long moment, while Arai just looked conflicted. -Is that why she has been so moody since she got back and rather obsessed with mortality in general? she wondered, a few things clicking into place. Though our mantra should have helped, unless she has been deliberately trying to avoid that? Knowing her sister, that was a distinct possibility. Their mother had warned them that relying on that aspect of their mantra for long periods of time could cause unpleasant side-effects. I know you believe your mantra will have afforded you some protection, Ling Tao said, her tone turning serious, but do not think you quite grasp the nature of the place you entered into. I dont know, Arai said softly, staring at her hands, her slightly lost expression making her feel a flush of sympathetic anger on her behalf. I had a few nightmares about tetrids, but I put that down to what Elder Lianmei said about Yeng Illhan. Jun Han coughed and glared at Lianmei, who looked embarrassed. Aside from that though, isnt it normal to feel sad and horrid about those poor folk? Arai added a bit challengingly. That could have been me and Sana, or Ling! She nodded in agreement with her sisters words. To die like that in a place like the Red Pit both she and Ling had seen that image Arai took and it was haunting, all the more so for the cruel reality of it. It is not wrong to mourn friends or feel sad about witnessing such villainy Old Ling sighed, looking apologetically at her father, whose face was also gloomy now. I am not dismissing that, Ling Tao said gently, noting her and Lings unhappy expressions as well. Though you have been touched by that place, its memories are still with you so I would be cognizant of that for a while. That place has many mysteries, the least of which turns out to be its actual location. Its actual location? her sister echoed. Yes we managed to re-create the cavern outside, and the stele, and having seen your view of that place I can only say that it confirms what my teacher and others determined You recreated it? she asked, surprised. Yes, with the aid of the scans your sister provided, Ling Tao replied. -Oh, of course, she realised, feeling a bit silly. Seeing her expression, Ling Tao just laughed. Dont feel bad. I was surprised by my teachers means as well In any event, there are old exploration maps for the area around the ruins, from well before the Huang-Mo Wars somewhat obscure, but in my teachers possession, and they confirm that the massif you entered has no hollow in the middle. Oh Arai looked as confused as she felt, listening. She glanced over at Lin Ling, who just shrugged as well. How? Arai asked. There was only a short tunnel between there and the outer area? That threw me as well, Ling Tao admitted. It took the expert my teacher asked to look at that place to understand what was going on. As it turns out, the passage from the outer to the inner ruins held a feng shui formation, a piece of superlative work unlike anything I have seen. A practical manipulation of the natural alignments of two places to link them, without ever requiring qi The only clue was that line of sight was broken for bit, by the staircase itself. And that is why ruins up there are dangerous, Old Ling added with a grimace. Even innocuous-looking ones. Oh Arai looked about as shocked as she felt at that. Which is why nobody could find anything when we returned. The bandits, or someone with them, collapsed the roof somehow, breaking that alignment, Kun Lianmei added with a grimace. So where was that inner place located? Arai asked dully. That took a bit more investigation, Ling Tao sighed, her expression turning serious. However, it has been found before many hundreds of thousands of years ago. It has? her sister asked blankly. Hundreds of thousands? Lin Ling added, looking a bit shocked. Nothing ever remains truly hidden, not in the outer areas, Old Ling said drily. I am sure I recall telling you that at some point? Indeed, Ling Tao agreed, looking a bit distant. Even in my lifetime, there has been much forgotten, never mind since the Huang-Mo wars. It is easy to forget that millennia are millennia sometimes. And it is sometimes all too easy to be lost in shadows if you do not remain in touch with the world, Old Ling agreed, suddenly looking rather old. It is, Ling Tao nodded, then gave herself a small shake. Anyway, as I said, there are old exploration records for that edge of the mountains, if you know who to ask, Ling Tao said, though she didnt elaborate on that slightly cryptic statement. -I suppose it relates to something in the Ling clan maybe? she mused. Or a record in the Blue Gate School? There have been a few periods when there was a great deal of scrutiny put on the mountain range Ling Tao continued. the Year of the Blood Eclipse for instance, their father added. That was the most recent one, yes, Ling Tao agreed, helping herself to some tea. Though that pales in comparison to the focus put there during the Huang-Mo wars, or when Lu Fu Tao, the Blue Water Sage, became the catalyst for this lands return to wider prominence. That said, for this, we have to go much, much further to the early days of the Dun dynasty. The early? Lin Ling blurted out, beating her to the obvious question. How long ago was that? Ling Tao chuckled, looking amused at their shocked reactions. Even the Huang-Mo Wars, which were nearly 20,000 years ago, were just an abstract event in her eyes. Junis father had been young then she knew, but knowing it didnt help much, because he barely looked in his 40s. Ling Tao, sitting opposite her, was thousands of years old, yet didnt look much older than she did, bar a certain hint of maturity. Thus, to talk about the Early Dun Dynasty in terms of actual years was that was an almost incomprehensible length of time really. Anyway, Ling Tao continued, drawing them back to the moment, back in the early days of the Dun dynasty, during the reigns of Emperor Azure Tyrant and Emperor Blue Star, there was also a lot of scholarly interest in the mountains secrets. Rather than being interested in hidden realms though, then, scholars were more interested in the Five Eyes of the Eclipse, as they are sometimes called. Arai stared at Ling Tao, her face a bit pale now. The Five Eyes? she echoed, her mind skittering to a very ominous conclusion. As part of those records, the Red Pit was mapped, at great cost, to a degree which I have to admit took me somewhat by surprise. Within those ancient records, there are accounts that talk clearly about aspects of the ruins below the Red Eye Ling Tao said, looking at each of them in turn as she spoke. Are you saying my daughter unwittingly went into the heart of the blood ling grove? their father asked dully, before either she C or Arai, she presumed, who had just opened and now shut her mouth C could. No, not as it is now considered, Ling Tao said, as they breathed out in relief. The Red Pit was much larger back then The pit is smaller now? she asked, because that sort of flew in the face of what she knew or understood about the valleys. Yes, Ling Tao nodded. Those old accounts speak of the Eyes not being as constrained as the valleys are, which is frankly concerning given the current circumstances. Furthermore, within those records, there is an account of a group who found a grand chamber, some two hundred metres across and open to the sky, holding within it a spectacular pagoda in an antiquated style and a mysterious stele, ringed with strange trees and holding an unusual shrine, few could enter comfortably, if at all. That is it, Arai nodded, looking uneasy. Its discoverers put it Ling Tao trailed off and waved her hand, a glittering representation of the Red Pit appearing in the air for them to admire. Here, Ling Tao pointed her finger at a point that was about mid-way across the current Pit, in an area she thought was inaccessible. This is the Red Eye in those old records, by the by, she pointed at a location that would be about halfway between Jade Willow and Red Lake Villages, high in the upper end of the current Red Pit, in an area beyond where she knew the second largest concentration of blood ling trees to be. Uh? she held up a hand. Yes? Ling Tao said. The Red Eye is there, no? she pointed to a different point, about four miles north-west of that point, which were where the surface ruins and the ring of adult trees were. Yes and no, Ling Tao sighed. That is the heart of the largest grove. There was a serious attempt made to eradicate the entire Pit during the reign of Emperor Blue Star, so that the ruins there could be safely explored. It was a partial success, and from that, the western valleys between Jade Willow and Red Lake were exposed. This is the Pit as it is today Ling Tao coloured in a large swathe of the massif. And this is the Pit as it was then Ling Tao added. She stared dully as the red more than doubled in size. Huh Old Ling frowned, staring at it, stroking his beard. This is it before the Huang-Mo Wars, for reference, Ling Tao added, changing the diagram to cover the upper end of the Ha clans ginseng valleys with a few odd tendrils expanding towards other massifs. So the expansion during the Huang-Mo Wars was that Old Ling sighed. The things you learn when you live long enough. Indeed, I was surprised as well, Ling Tao agreed. The Pit had started to re-encroach in the long years of abandonment, but after the wars the Ha clan and the Hunter Bureau eradicated a lot of the stray bits and the border has been largely stable. So, what I entered Arai murmured, staring at the map, that was Was very close to the real Red Eye, Ling Tao confirmed. Though who the shrine itself belongs to, I have no idea, and neither did those who first found it long ago So that is why you were concerned about if I was affected? Arai asked slowly, between sips of her own tea. Yes, Ling Tao nodded again. The qualifications to enter that shrine are unusual as well. You must be pure of heart and body, unblemished in soul and devoted. Pure, Heart, Body, Soul, Devoted. These were the five words inscribed on the statue and present in ancient scripts throughout the motifs and scenes in the hall, Ling Tao added. Thats a mantra, Lin Ling interjected. It does sound like one, she agreed, before taking a deep gulp of her tea, wishing it were wine. Yes, or five words picked to mimic them, Ling Tao agreed, sipping her tea. So, to enter there and not be affected? Jun Han frowned. You have to be young, a woman, and a virgin, not have formed a Nascent Soul and not have any thoughts of coveting what is within, Ling Tao said simply. The criteria are remarkably similar to those needed to enter the shrine of the Queen Mother in Blue Water City. Her father exhaled softly, seeming a bit relieved for some reason. -Oh no she worried to herself. The flower sellers and some of the other disciples who I found, Arai said quietly, her fists clenching as she had also reached the same, unpleasant conclusion. They were recruited for that purpose? I am afraid so, Ling Tao said sadly. So Ha Fenfang and Nen Hong, them being in the Red Pit Arai trailed off, staring at the glittering map. They fled out another exit? Perhaps, Ling Tao nodded sadly. It could be that they managed to escape and then discovered where they really were. Arai sat back down beside Ling Tao, looking drained. What a cruel way to end she murmured sadly. What about those who were in the hall? Arai asked after a long pause. I saw them at the Patriarchs banquet. Whatever was done there they are up and walking about now? Yes, Ling Tao agreed, patting her sister on the arm. That complicates matters, but it is not something for you to worry about here and now. We are here to try and glean more about the bandits themselves, Kun Lianmei said. What you provided me with on the way back was excellent, but Lady Ling here is much more skilled than I. In that regard, I have much of what is needed just from what I have seen already, Ling Tao said. Even accounting for the limitations of the rains from the east, what is there is more than enough to start to find threads to unravel. Regarding them Arai added, after taking another sip of her tea. We have an object you probably want. Mmm yes I probably should go look at it, Ling Tao nodded, before turning to her: Sana, dear, perhaps you would come with me? And you, Miss Lin. Oh, yes, of course, she nodded hurriedly and stood. Escorting Ling Tao out, they led her around the veranda towards the store room for herbs and the arboretum. Sorry for the subterfuge, Ling Tao apologised as they walked. It is simply that it concerns Lord Baisheng and that complicates matters. Our attendance of the auction with Ling Yu, she said. Quite, Ling Tao agreed. It will cause a few difficulties as you might imagine, especially after all the good work that was done to make sure that that did not fall on you, but was solved by others It would be a shame to undo it for the sake of this. They walked on in silence, finally taking her into the hall where the ginseng was currently sealed up. I see you did not begin purifying it, Ling Tao mused. I was going to, she said, going over and checking the seals, But we couldnt decide what to do with it. It killed people people we knew, but it didnt do it maliciously Ling Tao, standing beside them both, nodded in silence, then reached out and touched the seal on the pot, opening it with ease. The herb inside twisted then froze as an unseen force drew it out into full view. She could clearly see its leaves trembling in terror as it spun in the air before Ling Tao. It has actually awakened rudimentary wisdom, Ling Tao sighed. I assume you will want to take it? she asked, slightly hoping that Ling Tao would say yes. You want me to say yes, dont you? Ling Tao said softly, fixing her with piercing azure eyes. I knew Nen Hong and Ha Fenfang, she said, hugging her arms and staring at the petrified spirit herb. They were always on the Queen Mothers Bridge We have flowers from them in the house Arai is right: they could have been us, if life had been a little different. Life is indeed cruel, Ling Tao murmured sadly. I can give you no easy answers there, but perhaps this plant is also an opportunity, for you and your sister? In strange circumstances it found its way from your sister all the way to you She looked at Ling Tao, not quite sure what to say. A part of her wanted to refute that, but at the same time, those words rang eerily close to the mantra that her mother had hammered into them, regarding mantras themselves C that you had to work with what you had accept what was given and make of it what you could. That said, you are right that this little plant is a valuable key unlike any other in this sordid tale, Ling Tao mused. The plants leaves shivered and curled up even more at her words. There was a sense of abrupt distortion in the room and then a plain-looking young woman stood there, with dark brown hair, wearing a rumpled purple and white gown, sporting a scar over her left eye. So, this is the ginseng huh, she remarked, walking over to the herb and taking it by the leaves. Hmmmmm Well? Ling Tao asked the young woman. They have taken precautions, the mysterious young woman mused, running her hand through the stems, then placing her palm on the ginsengs body itself. But their ignorance is as expected. I see Ling Tao replied respectfully, making her wonder just who the woman was. -Is she some old Ancestor of the Blue Gate School? Or someone from the Ling clan, like Baisheng? The woman stared at the plant in silence for almost a full minute before removing her hand. I have what you need, she said simply, and then vanished as if she was never there. Umm she tried to find words to speak to ask what had just happened, but thought better of it after a moment. Well, this should probably remain here, quietly, and unknown, Ling Tao mused, putting the herb back in the pot again and reactivating the seal. It is marked by me in any case. It may be that it is required again. Would it not be better to go to your estates? she suggested. It will have to be transported manually, Ling Tao frowned. Teleporting it more than it already has been is not ideal. Each time that happens, its association with the alignments it has previously been in contact with have a chance to be dissociated. Making it harder to divine, Lin Ling murmured. Indeed, Ling Tao grimaced. Putting it in the Hunter Pavilion is not necessarily smart and putting it in the Kun clan is not much better in the current circumstances, though we will talk about that in a moment, I suspect. Here, sealed away and forgotten, out of sight and mind it is as safe as it can be Because anyone looking for it will be tracing it via she began to say. A route that leads far away from here, yes, Ling Tao nodded. Just dont talk about it Of course, she nodded quickly, as did Lin Ling, though there are others who have seen it Standing there, she regretted the exposure she had given it to Han Shu and Ning Sora now It wasnt that she didnt trust either, quite the contrary, but as Ling Tao said, the more people knew a thing Hmm Ling Tao frowned. In due course, you can transport it to my estates, or Jun Han can. Okay, she agreed. Now, let us go back and talk about the second part of our visit Ling Tao sighed, looking resigned. Not quite sure what to make of that, they followed her back outside. Ling Tao stared critically at the hall for a moment, then nodded before leading them back around the garden in silence. That seems sort of anticlimactic, Lin Ling murmured. Uhuh, she agreed, still not quite sure what to make of things. No doubt, Ling Tao chuckled. Not everything needs some grand ritual or great working to effect. They headed back inside, to find Arai pouring more tea for Old Ling, Jun Han and Kun Lianmei. That side of things is resolved, Ling Tao said, sitting down. It regards some matters of the Ling clan that the fewer people are privy to the better. Understandable, Old Ling nodded. So, I take it you have not broached the other matter yet? Ling Tao added, accepting a cup of tea from Arai. Uh, no, Kun Liammei shook her head. We thought it better to wait until you all returned. Looking at her father, she raised an eyebrow, but he just looked resigned. In short, the Pavilion has a problem, Old Ling said after a short pause. Well, quite a few Pavilions have a problem, but ours and this region has a particularly big one, given the current state of its inner politics. The issues with this clearance season Arai said with a grimace. Most of the high-ranked hunters, like us, encountered excessive difficulties and misfortunes in the last week or two Lin Ling muttered. So, that was the Ha and the Deng? she asked. Sharp, all of you are very sharp, Old Ling sighed. Though it pains me to say it, yes, it is Though that is a symptom, not the problem itself, Kun Lianmei added. In short, the Azure Astral Authority has asked for a gift, Ling Tao said, sipping her tea. It was to be paid this week, but they have been remarkably understanding, due to our long and quite stable collaboration in recent millennia. As such, a very large sum of this provinces prized industry are to be donated to the Heavenly Shan Emperor on the Festival of the Rising Dragon at the end of the coming month. Ah! Is this brought on because of the auction, and the blood ling contamination? she guessed, already seeing the potential connection between that misfortune and this new one. Somewhat, yes, Ling Tao nodded. That has put a lot of people in a very difficult situation. This announcement will go public at the end of this week. At dawn. Some groups have already known about it the Ha clan for instance and the Deng clan, Old Ling grimaced. The Kun clan knows as well now, Kun Lianmei added. They learned a few hours after we did, courtesy of one of their old elders who has links to the Dukes staff. Old Ling grimaced as they sat there in silence. How many herbs are we talking here? she asked at last. For our region? Five tonnes of spirit herbs, Old Ling sighed. Fivetonnes? she repeated blankly. Thats two or three months harvest Lin Ling observed. To get that in a month will require stripping whole valleys down to the bedrock her sister added. It is quite the sum, yes, Old Ling agreed. However it is somewhat deceiving, because most of the problems are with high value herbs and mid-ranked ones that are suddenly scarce. In any other circumstance though, split across the various aspects of the bureau it would have been manageable, given the usual regional stockpiles, but much of that was taken for the auction And is now potentially contaminated, Ling Tao concluded. There is no question of sending any kind of contaminated herb either If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. That should still be manageable though? she frowned. Even with the auction, the stockpiles we have are Yes, except for the fact that the clans politics are within the bureau, not outside it, Old Ling reminded her. And the clans have to provide their own tribute, irrespective of the Hunter Pavilions, Kun Lianmei added with a grimace. The Kun clan have a bit of an issue there They do, Ling Tao nodded, giving Lianmei a sympathetic glance. The Ha and Deng, with forewarning, have already taken a great deal from the regional stockpiles managed by the Bureau as well under cover of using it for the auction. And they can get away with that? Lin Ling asked, sounding sceptical. In the current climate? Yes, Ling Tao sighed. With everything as chaotic as it currently is, thorough investigation is difficult, and those clans have just obtained a large amount of leverage. So, the burden is going to fall squarely on the local Pavilions and the regional stockpiles they manage? she guessed. Because the clans will put their own position before the pavilions they control. Exactly, Old Ling grimaced. And because of that selfishness, it opens up a path for the Ha clan, or the Deng, to try to take over a large portion of the remaining Pavilions across the province, likely through bailing our region in particular out for significant concessions. The first of which has already been pushed through, Jun Han added. The Town Captains successor has been decided, just today in fact, and it will be Ha Shi Junpei Deputy Ha, Lin Ling grimaced. -That means that politicking is going to be more of a problem in the near future, she sighed. Though who am I kidding, there might not be a Pavilion next month in the worst case scenario. When does the post change? Kun Lianmei asked, looking pensive. Not for the next few months, fortunately, Jun Han sighed. But in light of what this new problem causes, it will be a rough time even if we weather this disaster. Indeed, Ling Tao nodded. In the current case, it means that the Ha clan can authorize missions through the Towns Guard Authority. Shi Junpei is not a fan of the politics of his Aunt, Lady Shi Miao either, as I understand it. So, beyond the obvious, what does that mean? she asked at last. Well, the clans are going to immediately move on all the high-ranked herb hunters, Kun Lianmei said. The Kun clan in particular is already moving in this regard. They see it as an opportunity to undermine your friend Junis status critically and force massive concessions, maybe even install a new clan lord. What happens with the town? Arai asked. The towns are not asked to provide it, Ling Tao said drily. Or the sects actually. The Shan Emperor personally saluted their long service to his august seat. In short, they are trying to make the clans turning the bureau inside out sinners in the eyes of everyone else, Jun Han said quietly. They are, Old Ling nodded. This is how the Azure Astral Authority works. She stared around at the group of elders, her mind spinning. She could see Arai also looking a bit stunned, while Lin Ling was just blank-faced. What of the other rumour? Kun Lianmei added. Oh, that the Imperial Court is going to announce something big at the end of the week, Ling Tao frowned. I know as much as you do there. Probably it is a rebuttal of the Shan Emperor in some way. So, returning to the matter in hand, Old Ling said gently, our hunters are not like us. They do not need to stare at the strange tales of others and wonder what unusual ideas are fermenting in minds far away. Quite, Ling Tao nodded. So how do we factor into this? she asked, half suspecting and rather dreading the answer. There is a solution, Kun Lianmei said with a wan smile. Not a happy one, but it is the best we have. You are going to send us out on a request to get the herbs, Arai said. Well, when you put it like that, yes, Kun Lianmei said drily. However, you can reasonably expect there to be some serious attempts at interference, so we are going to hide it behind the rules. Go on? she said. Arai, you and Han Shu will go with Jun Han to meet with senior officials regarding the bandit mess. Both you and he have technically been taken off the Bureau roster at the urging of the Ha clan, although that is only on paper and is already effectively overturned if anyone cares to check C which they will not, Lianmei said drily. Kun Juni will basically be landed with a request from the Kun clan to fix the mess she made, by getting them involved in the auction, once the Kun Elders stop arguing about it. It is political theatre, but that is what Kun Xuanhai does for a living, and Junis other option is likely to be presented as putting on a red dress for someone of the clans choosing. Oh she found she wasnt quite sure what to say to that. So that leaves me, Sana here and Mu Shi Duan Mu if he has recovered? Lin Ling said, sounding a bit strangled. Among those not immediately going to be swept up by their clans? Indeed, Old Ling nodded in agreement. What none of the clans know, is that there is another request, already authorized, Ling Tao said drily, pushing a scroll across the table to them. She picked it up and opened it, reading through it and then staring at Ling Tao. This comes from the Blue Duke she said dully. From the office of the Blue Water City Governor, actually, Ling Tao said with a half smile, but to most they are the same thing. Two teams of Five elite hunters one team led by Kun Juni, the other by Fan Huangfu will go into Yin Eclipse and procure She skimmed down the list of ingredients for the pill, which was eye-watering. You dont have to worry too much about the list of ingredients, Ling Tao said, noting her shocked expression. The main thing is, Kun Juni gets to pick a team of four people and go gather as many high-ranked herbs as she can. Why though? she asked, confused, handing the scroll to Lin Ling next to her, who read it more slowly, her eyebrows climbing with every entry. How come? her father asked. Hah Ling Tao nodded. I understand why you are confused there. You are wondering why the City Governor cared about bailing out the Hunter Pavilion? Well, yes, actually, she conceded. And there are better people than us? There are, but this is per-region, Old Ling reminded her. And Lady Ling has long been a patron and quiet supporter of our towns prosperity Ling Tao flushed slightly at his comment. -So, is that why she is here? she wondered. There is a second mission, Kun Lianmei added, shaking her out of pondering Ling Taos involvement; That will take Mu Shi, Ren Kalis and quite a few others off to also gather important pill ingredients She looked from one to the other, still not understanding. The pills are already complete and can be delivered at any time, so there is no way you can fail the missions, Ling Tao explained with a nasty grin. This way, both groups can focus on doing what they are required to do Bailing out the Pavilion that nurtured them, Jun Han said drily. Indeed, Ling Tao smirked. They can bail out the province and earn some plaudits, reversing the slowly curated attempt at overturning the regional paradigm of power in the province without being sabotaged by others Look who that pill is for. She had to admit she had not gotten to the bottom of the list for that before passing it to Ling, who was still reading it. Along with Arai, she leant over, watching as Lin Ling unrolled the last bit and stared. Sheng Tian Feihuang? Lin Ling repeated as they took in the glittering seal at the bottom. Anyone implicated in interfering with the delivery of a pill to the Crown Prince of Shan Lai is dead without a grave, Ling Tao said with a brittle smile. So what happens now? Jun Han asked at last. Well, immediately, I will leave here and go on a visit to each of the major clans, starting with the Ha clan, Ling Tao said with grimace, sitting back. Really I should have come to that Dongfeis banquet, but matters in Blue Water City are not simple at the moment And set to get worse, Old Ling nodded. Yes, Ling Tao agreed. Kun Lianmei and Old Ling here, will go start preparations for these missions, along with whatever else is needed You three, I suggest you get some rest and start on whatever preparations you need to make while you can, because you will be moving while it is raining for most of the time. To hide our tracks, she murmured. Yes, every hour counts at this point, Old Ling nodded. The Pavilion will spare no expense on this C talismans, ward stones, equipment, and formations, all this will be provided before you set off. What about me? Jun Han asked. Can I be of any help there? The Beast Cadre will need experts, guest officials as well, Kun Lianmei added, turning to their father. Everyone who can be trusted is going to be involved in this, so if you are willing to help Of course, their father nodded, glancing at both of them. Well, it was a good thing we had a day off today, she managed to say at last. Hah their father sighed and nodded in agreement. I suppose it is

~ Han Shu C Han Estates ~
Standing beneath an umbrella in the dull grey light of dawn, listening to the prayer to the Grandfather of Heaven being uttered by the Han clans chief diviner, his third Uncle Han Chen, Han Shu found himself glad, for once, that being a formal participant in this ritual was not something he had to do. His eldest brother Han Jiang, who was required to partake in that important role, was standing in a fancy robe, now wet to the skin, reading out the litanies along with the eldest son of every other family within the Han clan in attendance. Stop smiling, its not appropriate, Han Mei Chang muttered beside him. This brother is just pleased on behalf of his brother, he murmured back. He is reading the words very well GREAT FATHER OF HEAVEN, YOU WHO ADJUDICATE HEAVEN AND EARTH IN THE HOUR OF YOUR CELESTIAL ASCENDANCE, REVEAL TO US THE SECRETS OF YOUR WISDOM PATH! His third uncles voice echoed throughout the courtyard outside the family shrine as each eldest son continued to chant the divination scriptures. Praise be, Grandfather of the Heavens! he called out with everyone else. Praise be to your glory, upon this, your sacred day! Threefold your benediction, threefold your wisdom, threefold your revelation his uncle declared, bowing to the altar of the shrine, while his uncle Chens most senior disciple placed a series of auspicious strips of bamboo on the altar so the divination could be performed. *Duwwwwwwwong* Another of his third uncles disciples rang the bell, which, if he listened hard, was echoed elsewhere in neighbouring estates, as others also performed the same ritual. You, who watch over heaven and earth, keeping all in your mind, please grant us your wisdom, on this, the auspicious hour of your most sacred day! Han Chen declared, lighting the incense candles on the altar one at a time. Praise be unto he, most High and Supreme, Celestial Sovereign of the Heavenly Chronogram! the group of eldest sons echoed, also bowing. Please grant us your wisdom, Grandfather of Heaven! everyone else repeated, also bowing. *Duwwwwwwwong* The shrine bell rang again, and he straightened up. The rain didnt stop, which a part of him was oddly amused by, because quite a few people were looking up, given it had stopped, apparently, when the ritual for the Queen Mother of the West was completed a few days earlier. *Dooooong* The bell pealed a third time and the ritual was formally completed as his uncle finished placing the lit candles on the altar before stepping back and bowing three times. Well? his father asked after a suitable pause. The omens are mixed, his uncle grunted. The year will be prosperous, but there will be difficulties. You dont say, his uncle Han Jiao muttered. Divination is hardly an exact art, Han Chen replied. There is nuance in there, in the readings, but only so much. It says there will be misfortune, but if we overcome it, our clans prosperity will be transformed. But that could be anything from getting a good deal on the years harvest, to someone forming a good core, like your Xiaoxiao, for example. His father, other uncles and the other elders all nodded to varying degrees. Divinations, got to love them, Mei Chang sighed softly. Now dear, that is not the attitude to have, his mother Xiaolian muttered. So what now? he asked, looking around at the some hundred of clansmen and women of the Han clan in attendance. Now? We probably all process out of town and watch Xiaoxiao get hit by lightning, his mother muttered, adjusting her umbrella. Off to the side, he noted that his grandfather, Han Cangfei, who had been seated to the side with the two other clan ancestors in attendance, Han Shufang and Han Jinmei, had also stood. A good ritual, well performed, the old man declared after a short pause. Thank you, father, Han Chen replied, bowing. As to the meaning, it is certainly something to ponder, Han Cangfei mused, before turning back to Han Jiao. I understand that both your Xiaoxiao and Han Chu Fan intend to form their cores today? Yes, father, Han Jiao, Han Xiaoxiaos father replied, giving Han Cangfei a polite salute. He will, Honoured Ancestor, Han Chu Fufan, Han Chu Fans father confirmed, stepping forward and saluting the elders respectfully. Looking at Han Chu Fan, who was a distant second cousin, standing with the other eldest scions for the divination, he wasnt sure how to feel. Han Chu Fan was seventeen and had gotten into the last sixteen of the Patriarchs tournament despite only being at the peak of Qi Refinement. -Another one passes me by, I suppose, he mused to himself. Well, step forward, the old man, added, waving his fan. He watched Han Xiaoxiao and Han Chu Fan, both looking a bit nervous, walk forward and bow to his grandfather. Here, Han Cangfei passed both Xiaoxiao and Han Chu Fan a jade box. These will help reinforce your foundations. Once you have absorbed them, we can proceed with your breakthroughs. I trust all the preparations have been completed? We have yet to pick an auspicious spot That will be unnecessary, brother, Han Chen said with a half-smile. You have the exemption? Han Cangfei asked his uncle Han Murai. Yes, Han Murai declared, stepping forward. Official Jun was willing to advocate on our behalf and Master Tai has allowed us this window to undergo a tribulation within the city. In any case, others have similar exemptions from the Ha and the Deng clans so it was not hard to persuade him. A core tribulation will not trouble the barriers. Good, in that case, Jiang, go prepare the altars for their formations, Han Cangfei said. H-here? his uncle asked, echoing the surprise registering on most of the faces of those attending the ceremony. Well, at least this saves us a long walk in the rain, Mei Chang chuckled, shifting her umbrella to the other shoulder. It does, he agreed, looking around. Undergoing a tribulation in the Han estates was well, he was a bit surprised really. As far as he could recall there had never been any instances where that occurred, though he did know that others had done so elsewhere in the city over the years. Usually there were a handful in a year; however, doing so without permission was a very easy way to find yourself locked up by the civil authority in a qi-less prison cell for a few weeks or even months, and landed with a large bill for compensation and a ward put on you from the guards authority for as long as they thought you a liability to civil safety. Where shall we prepare the altars? Han Jiao asked a bit dully. Chen? Han Cangfei asked. Han Chen stared up at the sky for a moment, then nodded to himself. The gardens, I think. Both their roots are supported by the land and we can make use of the sympathetic alignments to provide some further positive reinforcement. Very good, his grandfather nodded. See to it. Yes, Father, his various uncles all saluted politely, and then Han Chen led his small group of disciples off towards the nearest lawn, looking around pensively. Both Han Xiaoxiao and Han Chu Fan had already opened the jade boxes, which contained shimmering golden pills he recognised as the rather unimaginatively named Golden Core pill, albeit of a much higher quality than you could usually purchase from an alchemist. No expense spared, huh, he remarked, considering the faint haze of ephemera around the high quality pills. The seal-marks upon them bearing the signature of ''Jinfa'', and the fact that he could feel traces of ''Mantra-Infused Intent'' emanating from them, suggested to him that they should be from the precious cache of refined medicines left by his great grand uncle, Han Jinfa, before his untimely and tragic death during the Blood Eclipse. Their usual use was to provide extra qi for a cultivator forming their core, which would permit them a few extra rotations of their core once it stabilized; however, the higher quality variants could actually act as a seed, like the piece of grit at the heart of a pearl for a core during the formation process, imbuing some of their strength into the core itself to round out or supplement a cultivators foundation. Yeah, Mei Chang agreed. Those medicines were doubly precious given the issues that Han Jinfa''s death had caused for the alchemists within the Han clan. His disciple, now elevated to ancestor himselfHan Jinmei, had still not reached the same heights, and was not a physical cultivator either, so the clan currently had no easy methods to replenish those medicines. While Xiaoxiao and Chu Fan were undoubtedly talented, he had to wonder how much influence the fact that Xiaoxiao''s father, his uncle Jiao had had on that, given that he was Jinmei''s most senior disciple as well as the Elder in charge of Alchemy within the clan. Shu, he glanced up as he realised he was being called over, by his grandfather of all people. Grandfather, he bowed politely and walked over. That golden pond bromeliad you purchased was an inspired choice, the old man beamed. I prepared this for you, as thanks He blinked, accepting the jade box from the old man with a respectful bow. Glancing inside, he saw it actually held three more of the pills, although they were only mid-grade. You can use these to further enhance your own foundation. I trust Ryong has been teaching you well? Uncle has, he replied, storing the pills away in his talisman. It has been hard on you, his grandfather mused softly, looking at the assembled group of extended family who were crowding around the young cultivators, congratulating them on their opportunity. However, once you form your Mantra Seed, you will understand the benefits. I understand you were injured on a recent mission? his grandfather added. I was, he murmured. I am okay now though. Good, I am glad, his grandfather nodded. Hopefully you have learned something from it, as well? I he trailed off, staring at the rain-drenched courtyard for a long moment. In his meditations on it, trying to use the longer form of his Mantra, he had in fact made a few small gains, which was probably what his grandfather meant. I have, I think, he confirmed. It has helped me better understand how this inheritance works Good, good, the old man nodded. Very good. That aspect is very important for forming your Mantra Seed. Do not neglect the opportunities for self-reflection it affords you. That is the key to you progressing smoothly in the future. Thank you for the instruction, he replied, bowing respectfully again. Sir Han if I might? one of the Han clan guards had come over, bowing respectfully. What is it, Jifeng? his grandfather asked. I am speaking to my grandson Apologies Sir Han, there is a group here, to speak to Han Shu, and also to you A group? his grandfather frowned. Y-yes we didnt want to ask her to wait, so she the guard looked nervous now. Didnt want to ask who? his grandfather frowned. The guard waved over to the edge of the courtyard where he realised half a dozen armoured figures and two maids were standing unobtrusively, escorting a blonde-haired woman sheltering under a broad umbrella. Ah His grandfather stood immediately; however, the woman, now that it was clear she had been seen, waved for the guards to stay where they were and just walked over herself, followed by the two maids, who he could now see were wearing Ling clan robes. Lady Ling, his grandfather stood and bowed deeply. You honour this old man with your presence. Had I known you would attend Sir Cangfei, the woman nodded politely to his grandfather, then to the two other ancestors who were both bowing deeply as well, Sir Shufang, Sir Jinmei. Lady Ling, both ancestors murmured. You honour our humble selves. Ling Tao nodded, shifting her umbrella back and affixing him with piercing azure eyes that seemed to stare right through him. V-vice -Headmistress Tao, he bowed at the waist, his mind blank, wondering why the vice-headmistress of the Blue Gate School would be here, looking for him. Those nearby who had been looking on all flinched like startled cats, and there was a rapid susurration of respectful bows and salutes. How might our Han clan aid your august self? his grandfather asked, still holding his salute. Please, be at ease, Ling Tao said softly. If we might walk? O-of course, his grandfather nodded. Young Master Shu, if you would also come with us? Ling Tao added. Bowing, he followed them both out into the gardens, away from the bemused and slightly awed crowd. I you do this old man an honour, Fairy Tao, showing up in person, his grandfather added, sounding awed. For someone such as you, a little reminder that the fault-lines of power in this region do not run as they appear to, is no bad thing, Ling Tao mused. This old man just wishes to look out for his clan, Han Cangfei murmured. If the Han can prosper, then my job is complete. Matters of the past are just that; it is the future that matters. A worthy goal, Ling Tao mused, glancing at him again for some reason. I could have just sent a messenger, yes, but there is an element of theatre involved in this that is unfortunately just the way things are. I see? his grandfather frowned, sounding confused. Here, read this and you will understand part of why I am here, Ling Tao passed his grandfather what he recognised as a mission scroll. His grandfather opened it and then stopped dead, staring at it with a pale face and shaking hands. This this His grandfather said at last, sounding strangled. Is this a calamity or a blessing? Both, I am afraid, Ling Tao said softly. This town is about to face a great tribulation, one that has been building for many years Standing in the rain, he could only watch helplessly as the sound faded out of the world around them, while Ling Tao spoke to his grandfather, whose face turned paler by the second. -What kind of bad news is she delivering? he wondered, suddenly uneasy, looking back towards where the assembled group from the Han clan would still be gathered, no doubt wondering what what was going on as well. I see, Han Cangfei sighed deeply at last, as the hiss of the rain receded slightly, drawing him back out of his fruitless wondering. Shu here He accepted the scroll and stared at it blankly, reading the request. It was a mission, selecting an elite team to go into Yin Eclipse to gather ingredients for a pill that was so high-ranked he had no idea what realm it would actually be. There were almost a hundred different herbs listed, almost all of them genuine Immortal, or even Dao Step, spirit herbs The request itself was authorized by the Duke and the Provincial Governorates personal seals and identified the recipient of the ingredients as Sheng Tian Feihuang. Who is Sheng Tian Feihuang? he asked, staring at the ornate seal which was vaguely familiar. The Crown Prince and favoured son of the Empress of Shan Lai, Ling Tao said softly. However, this request is only part of the story She passed a second scroll to his grandfather, who stared at it, his pale face turning a bit gloomy, then tossed it to him. He opened it, but before he could really read it, Ling Tao continued speaking. Formally, you are charged by Ha Feirong to report to Blue Water City along with Jun Arai to explain your part in the events surrounding the commendation that the Ha clan has received such credit for. Uh he stared at her blankly. My part? You are accused, by various elements within the Ha clan, of trying to obfuscate, in collaboration with the Kun clan, events in their territory, hindering their prompt investigation of the links of the bandits to this town, Ling Tao said drily. I what? he repeated, staring at her blankly. -How shameless the thought rattled around in his head. He supposed he had expected there to be some trouble off of the back of what had occurred with Arai, but nothing this egregious. They have applied to suspend you from active duty for a month, Ling Tao said with an eye roll. Mostly as part of an effort to sabotage the pavilions effectiveness in delivering their portion of a substantial new years gift on the part of the whole province to the Emperor of Shan Lai. he found himself speechless at that. -A whole month? The whole province? But this mission? he managed at last, holding up the scroll. Isnt that basically spitting in the face of this mission? -Ling Tao knows and sooner than I did, so does that mean whoever is trying to get me suspended doesnt? All will be explained in due course, Ling Tao said drily, before he could ask any of the dozen questions that had just occurred. This weather is helping more than it hinders for once. Not quite sure what to say, he could only nod. Guards from the Town Authority will be here to escort you formally within the hour, I expect, and take you to the teleport plaza, Ling Tao went on, before turning to Han Cangfei again. I trust I can rely on you for your part? Yes, Lady Ling, his grandfather said, sounding a bit strangled. This old man has some capability and will select suitable persons. My son Ryong and my nephew Jiang are both talented in this regard, while Cang is an able lad, well able to handle the rest. It is a blessing to have sons you can trust, Ling Tao murmured. It is, his grandfather agreed, before staring at him pensively. And grandsons, it seems Will you stay to watch the tribulations? Han Cangfei asked after a moment. Hmmm Ling Tao turned to look at the group putting the finishing touches to the formation to help Han Xiaoxiao absorb qi then glanced at Han Cangfei again. If you are hoping to enrol them in the Blue Gate School, I have bad news for you, Ling Tao sighed. The school is likely to become much more selective in the coming year. So, the rumours there are true? his grandfather sighed. That and this it is a bad year to be a diviner it seems. That is one way to consider it, Ling Tao nodded. -Rumours? He looked at his grandfather, trying to hint that he also wanted to know, but the old man didnt even look his way, just continued to stare into the light rain at the final preparations being done. -Does she mean what Sana and Lin Ling were talking about? he wondered, recalling that they had mentioned in passing that the Blue Gate School also had some difficulties, seemingly in relation to the imperial visit. You might as well start absorbing those pills now, Grandson, his grandfather said absently. Eh he stared at his grandfather, but he was still watching the altar, where Xiaoxiao was now being led forward by her mother, who was saying something to her. Left with no other option, he sat down on a handy rock and took out the box with the pills and opened it. The ambient qi spiked somewhat as it grasped the pale golden pill, then, with a sigh, he took out jar of spirit wine, popped the peach-pit-sized pill in his mouth and took a swig of the wine to wash it down. Bright, Iron, Beginning, Worldly, Gift Focusing on his mantra, he felt the various parts shift in accordance with the faint natural cycles of his body as the pill started to break down, becoming the solid core of a hazy flame of qi that settled into his stomach, even as Beginning and Gift started to draw the qi into his meridians. Bright, Iron and Worldly focused on the absorption of the energies into his body. He completed two iterations with his mantra, in its short form, before finally deciding to attempt the long form, noting that his grandfather and Ling Tao had started talking again, in their own private bubble, outside his hearing. Bright path of qi, tempering the body like it is Iron, Beginning the cycle and taking the strength of the World around me to become the Gift Even though he managed to complete the cycle, he could feel that the efficacy was not great, which made him a bit depressed. Not for the first time he wanted to complain that the words in his mantra really did not lend themselves well towards the longer form in any way that usually made sense without, as he had had to do just now, a lot of time and focus lost to qualifying the purpose of each mnemonic. Exhaling, he repeated the same set of phrases, watching as Xiaoxiao swallowed her own pill and started to move her own qi in the middle distance. With the rain it was impossible really to observe in any great detail what was occurring to her qi itself, but the effect of her starting her core formation was visible within a few seconds as the rain started to be drawn towards her faintly as it fell and the grass around the altar and formation focusing it twisted into a spiral. Within a few minutes, the twisting had gotten strong enough that it was actually dragging up leaves and grass a few metres around his cousin at which point he saw the rain falling seem to jump inwards slightly. A few seconds later, faint golden traces started to be drawn out of the lantern nodes of the formation that had been set up, streaming inwards towards her and forming a sort of greenish-gold corona of qi *Krrrrrrrruuummmmble* Up above, the blustery rain clouds dimmed and started to rotate slightly, the ethereal rumble of thunder making the qi in his body shiver slightly. This was by no means the first such tribulation he had seen over the years. Every year one or two people in the wider clan and its affiliated families formed their cores, though usually it was only their immediate family groups that bothered to attend. He usually ended up supplying spirit herbs for them. The twisting aura of qi around his cousin started to exude a sense of pressure, then exploded outwards, sending a misty pressure wave through the rain as moisture was shaken out of the air The rotating strength started to pull leaves off trees, then, as he watched, a shimmering golden point formed within and around her, distorting his view of her for a few moments. Holding up his hand, he felt the faint tug on the qi within the air around him, like a breeze that was flowing from his back. -So she will form at least a mid-grade core, he supposed, looking up at the still darkening sky, watching the clouds twisting downwards slowly as the tribulation started to take shape in earnest. Counting the revolutions was beyond him, but after a few more turns the devouring pull intensified again, the rain started to be pulled properly inwards. Outside the area of the formation, the diviners working with his uncle Jiang were performing hand seals, controlling the induced auspicious alignments within the formation to continue to promote her chances. The main difficulty Xiaoxiao and, after this, presumably Chu Fan were encountering now, was that the qi within the rain would not help them in the process, quite the opposite in fact. Reaching out, he directed his mantra to absorb a bit from it, watching as the subtle, divisive intent splintered the qi on contact with his, making his control shake faintly, even with the help of the mantra. He did not envy her trying to keep a grasp on the process just with the Han clans spiritual cultivation law. Turning his attention back to the core formation, he could see there was a rhythm to the twisting gyre of qi around her now. As he watched as the qi being spun into her core rotated over a dozen times in as many seconds, reaching fifteen, then twenty then twenty one, twenty two and then stabilized for a moment, before twisting a twenty-third time *Krakoooooom* A thin bolt of brilliant purple lightning punched down out of the cloud, striking his cousin in her forehead Intuitively, he ducked as dozens of whitish blue and purple lightning bolts spiralled down, hitting trees, the ground, even the formation in a few instances, scattering into ghostly flower petals and leaves where they touched the ground. The purple bolt pulsed, then pulsed again, and again. With each impact, the vortex around his cousin shook. Is she trying to force a twenty-fourth rotation? he asked his grandfather. Yes. She will probably succeed as well, Ling Tao nodded. That is quite a good achievement for the preparation involved. That was probably underselling it, from what he understood. Golden Cores were divided into grades, based roughly on the number of rotations. Up to eight was a low grade core, while between eight and twenty was a mid-grade one. Anything above twenty was a high grade core. A twenty-four rotation core was by local standards fairly exceptional, requiring good resources, an auspicious day and quite a lot of talent to form. It all but guaranteed that his cousin would break through to Nascent Soul in years rather than decades thanks to the foundation it would give her. With Xiaobo also having a high grade core, the influence of his uncle Han Jiaos household in the Han clan would surely rise. Both his cousins would likely be able to enter a sect and receive many benefits as well. That is eight his grandfather counted, watching the purple bolt twisting between the still-darkening clouds above. The ninth pulse nearly collapsed the vortex, making two of the diviners spit blood and then everything went still *Foooooooooom* A singular bolt of dark purple lightning dropped like a spear from the maelstrom above, hitting Xiaoxiao and turning the entire altar into a sea of purple qi, tinted with gold for a few seconds, which then started to twist around her. Her clothes were destroyed at this point and her face was pale, blood running from her nose as qi was torn from the surroundings into her. Congratulations, your Han clan has a Soul Gold Core, Ling Tao said brightly. Barely, the maid beside Ling Tao murmured, though she still applauded politely as the vortex around Han Xiaoxiao finally started to dissipate. Barely has a Soul Gold Core, his grandfather agreed drily, standing up. It is a bit of a waste really. Things are different now, to how they were in your day or mine, Ling Tao conceded. The desire to be at the crest of the wave is truly all-consuming. Well, she will not break through to Nascent Soul until her late twenties at the very earliest, his grandfather mused. So it will balance itself out I suppose. It will, Ling Tao agreed. How so? he asked, curious. The longer you spend at the lower realms, the faster you usually advance through the higher ones, his grandfather explained. Someone who spends years preparing for their Golden Core may advance very quickly to Soul Foundation, but the current paradigm is to push for children to form their core in their teens, to take advantage of their spirit roots still being malleable. Indeed, it is a trade-off between improving your root and building a solid foundation, Ling Tao nodded. To many, the root is more important but as with these things, there are valid reasons for both approaches. I see he replied, saluting them in thanks for the explanation. So that is why it takes so long to break through to Mantra Seed? There are no shortcuts there, his grandfather chuckled. You can only go at the pace your mantra and your comprehensions let you. Let us go give our congratulations, Ling Tao said, starting across the lawn towards the altar, where Han Xiaoxiao was now being embraced by her mother and having a new robe quickly pulled over her head. Walking over, a few of the diviners saluted them before his uncles and father also caught up to them. Father, Fairy Ling, Uncle Jiao murmured, barely acknowledging him. Congratulations on your daughters achievement, Ling Tao replied with a bright smile, taking out a pill bottle and a fan. F-fairy Ling, Han Xiaoxiao stammered bowing deeply to Ling Tao. Congratulations on forming your core, Ling Tao said, taking his cousins hands and giving them a squeeze. It is always nice to see a new star start to rise. You honour us, Lady Ling, Han Jiao said. Here, Ling Tao passed the fan and the pill bottle over to Han Xiaoxiao. These will help you solidify your foundation and now that you have a core, you can use your first spiritual treasure. This fan will suit your capabilities, I think. T-thank you, his cousin replied, taking the fan with slightly shaking hands. So, what now? he asked his grandfather as Ling Tao started to exchange a few polite pleasantries with the other members of the Han clans core echelon. Hmmm you will have matters explained in due course, but I will have some items for you, before you leave, his grandfather murmured. This mission is just the start of this trial for our province. He opened his mouth to say that that was not at all helpful, but, before he could, his older brother Bao hurried over. Father, you have to see this! he declared, pushing a talisman into his fathers hand. Chen Bei just got sent this His father frowned, glaring at his brother, not that happy with the breach of etiquette, then did a double take on the talisman. Huh the maid beside Ling Tao also grunted, taking out a talisman and staring at it. Ling Tao stared at the talisman for a long moment, then sighed and murmured. So, they have already moved to shore up their position What is it, father? he asked his father, Han Cang. His father eyed him for a long moment, then passed him the talisman. Skimming it, he saw that the divination had been declared by the Imperial Court. That was it, though; all the rest of the message said was that while it would be revealed in full tomorrow, at the Emperors Celebration. The Imperial Divination has been revealed? he asked, confused. That is your important news, brother? Han Bao stared at him, then shook his head dismissively. Brother Chens friend said that word is already arriving in Blue Water City, that the divination will involve a portentous announcement regarding the Imperial Courts interest in Yin Eclipse. His friend also said that he heard the court was going to pivot away from the campaign in the Northern Tang continent and focus more on the Easten Continent and its loyal subjects in Yin Eclipse You are well informed, Ling Tao murmured, making his brother flinch and bow to her, even as he continued to admire her beauty out of the corner of his eye. Fairy Ling overpraises me, Han Bao murmured. -Shameless, he sighed, relieved that Vice-Headmistress Tao was ignoring all those looks. Start preparing the second altar, Han Chen, who had just finished checking on his disciples off to the side, was now saying. Is this in relation to that? he asked his grandfather quietly as they stepped back, away from the formation, because clearly Ling Tao and his grandfather did not want some aspects of the mission scroll he had seen leaked. His grandfather just nodded silently. Probably, Ling Tao agreed as they walked away again, before looking sideways at his grandfather. This doesnt change anything though. Proceed as we talked about. All this means is that time is more pressing. Of course, his grandfather murmured, before staring up at the sky and sighing, still leaving him wondering what the fates was actually going on.

~ Kun Juni C Kun Estates, West Flower Picking Town ~
Sitting on the balustrade of a pagoda in an ornamental lake within the gardens of the Kun Estate, Juni trilled rather aggressively on her flute while staring out into the misty grey morning that was cloaking West Flower Picking Town. She had tried various things to distract herself from the ongoing deliberations of the elders, but really nothing stuck. It was like she was fourteen again, newly adrift from her responsibilities and with no clue at all what was actually going on, so melancholic music was what she had ended up with. It helped that nobody wanted to be anywhere near a cultivator playing off-key music, especially in this weather, because the subtle Intent within it was finding interesting harmonies with the naturally divisive and disruptive Intent within the rain The sound of her flute dimmed subtly for a moment. She glanced sideways at Kun Yunhee, who was sitting nearby, reading a book, and who had just glanced reproachfully at her for a particularly aggressive flat note. I know you are trying to keep the troublesome ones away, but could you not at least play the zither or something? Yunhee grumbled. Shaking her head, she turned back to watching the raindrops bouncing off the water lotuses and lilies in the water and struck a slightly more tuneful tone. In a way, what she was doing was not strictly pointless moping. She was, she hoped, a bit too old for that, but rather trying to find some point of resonance between her foul mood, her own Martial Intent, the ambience of her surroundings and the different mnemonics of her mantra. It was something she had been working on, on and off for years, with varying degrees of success, but a lot of it depended on mood, she had come to realise over the years, and for whatever reason, it was much, much easier to touch the deeper aspects of her mantra and how it interacted with her body when she was in a bad mood. As Yunhee suggested, she could have just plucked listlessly at the zither sitting on the other table, letting notes meld with the rain, but the flute C in fact any instrument that involved breath C was much easier to harmonize with your Intent. Scion Closing her eyes, it was easy to find a slightly discordant note that touched how she felt about herself and her circumstance and then bleed that tone easily into Path The rain around her hummed softly, carrying the faint shadows of her Intent and her unhappiness with everything that had transpired in the last day or two outwards, melding it with the environment around her and the scene of the rain falling endlessly, like tears from heaven. Lotus There was a sort of sad beauty there, in the transience of her music, with the ripples on the water and the shadows within the broken reflections of the white and blue lotus flowers. The way it all touched her, how the scene mirrored her own mood, allowed her to find the next mnemonic Body However, the link was less than the last, just as Lotus had been less than Path Letting the scales of the notes wash back and forth, she searched for the final, ethereal link between the notes she was playing, her own mood, her Intent and her mantra, and just about found it Gift It hung there, echoing softly in her surroundings, and within her, then faded away with the last of the notes, vanishing into the hiss of the wind in the reeds around the lake and the swaying trees, in the perpetual cascade of raindrops bouncing off water, plants and the pagoda roof. Not bad She blinked, finding that her grandmother had returned across the bridge to the pagoda. It is not good either, though, she sighed softly, spinning the spirit wood flute in her hand and watching a frog navigate across the lily pads below her. Everything has to start somewhere, her grandmother pointed out. You can put all five parts together into a holistic thing now. That was impossible for you years ago I suppose it was, she agreed, recalling how she had struggled to even get Path, the easiest of the five, to resonate with her music on its own, back when she first started trying to do this. Are they still deliberating? she asked, turning and slipping off the balcony to come over to the table and get some tea. They are, her grandmother nodded, sitting down. This is just how those old men are. Weak, Yunhee sneered. A very unfilial thing to say today, of all days, her grandmother murmured. Or so they would say. It is not unfilial to show conviction in how you believe your elders to be wrong, Yunhee refuted. True, it is not, Kun Liang agreed, pouring herself some tea, before turning to her. What do you think? What do I think? she blinked. Yes, what do you think of your elders and their conduct? Kun Liang asked her with a slight smile. Her first instinct was to agree with Yunhee, that they were weak, but her intuition told her that that was not what her grandmother was asking her. They want what is best for the clan, she said after a moments contemplation. Yunhee stared at her, looking surprised. However, she continued staring out at the lake. They cannot separate themselves from the clan. They, in their minds, are the clan, therefore what they want, is what the clan wants and because they want the clan, even though they already have it, their view is limited. That is an interpretation beyond your years, Kun Liang murmured. Is it? she sighed. I have barely focused on cultivation for twenty years. Where others my age are vying in grand trials, seeking out the ever loftier heights of the Dao I can only live and experience life. Neither her grandmother nor Kun Yunhee said anything, so she continued. Were I in a mortal world, I would be married with children now I would have lived a third of my life You say it is an interpretation beyond my years but what are my years? she asked, feeling a bit bitter suddenly. I gave my youth to the clan and the clan cast it in the dirt for a single divination I gave my best for them, and they just take and take and take. They do not want me; they want me to give them things. My uncle wants me to be the stepping stone for my cousin My father wants me to be a dutiful daughter. My mother wishes I was not a curse. Turning back to her grandmother, she frowned. What do you want of me? Hah that is the best question you have asked all week, Kun Liang said with a faint smile. Rather than answer, her grandmother just stared at her for a long moment. What do I, Kun Liang, want of you, my granddaughter? her grandmother said softly. Your music is good, your mentality is good Show me your martial forms. Show you? she blinked, caught off guard by the change in conversation. I heard you can fight with the Ling clans young miss. I want to see, Kun Liang said, standing up. Not really having any choice, she nodded and stood Show me your fear The words, like a silent blade cut through everything, sank into her, sent her staggering backwards, pale and sweating Show me your hate Her grandmother had come around the table so fast she never even saw her move, her slippered foot pressing down on her chest, pinning her to the ground. Show me the face you dream of showing those old men who think themselves the rulers of your world She wanted to scream, but there were no words she could find. Even her mantra spun aimlessly as she grasped for something to try and resist There was nothing, no means to resist as she was dragged up, by her hair She hit the far bank of the lake, skipping twice on the water, with enough force to make every bone in her body shake -Get up, get up, ge! Her grandmother leapt from the pagoda in a single bound and landed only a few paces away, gracefully like a fairy, nearly arriving in the same instant she had Grasping a rock, she imbued Intent into it and hurled it at her Her grandmother caught the rock, smiled slightly, then threw it back at her She barely avoided it The river bank exploded into dirt as the rock detonated, flinging her into the air. {Kun Dives for the Waters} She barely got the movement art off, twisting away from the scattering dirt The hand pressed against her chest, her clothes scattered, destroyed even before she spat blood as the palm strike sent her crashing into a tree with enough force to break a rib. Show me how you face death, her grandmother murmured, her hand already arriving in front of her face. -So this is what she is testing, a part of her understood at last. {Kun Overturns the Waves} The actual move was a spear form, but the unarmed form was intuitive enough that she managed to use it while ducking out of the way, her palms arriving before her grandmothers midriff The strikes never arrived. Her grandmother drifted backwards effortlessly and her momentum vanished into nothing {Kun Overturns the Waves} The attack came back at her, washed over her, pulled her down in a maelstrom of qi and Intent that ground into her body even as she became aware that she was falling horizontally across the lake {Kun Within the Maelstrom} Thats she wanted to say it was cheating as the lake twisted around her like a terrible eye, dispersing the qi in her body even as she fell, uncontrollably, towards the pagoda At the last moment, she managed to right herself and regain control of her awareness of her surroundings, planting her feet on a column of the pagoda Her grandmother hung in the air, the moment almost frozen, her hand drifting forward through her guard, her expression somewhere between aloof and detached. {Roc Descends from the North} The move, which she had never seen before, hit her, sending her sprawling across the floor of the pagoda and out onto the bridge. Yunhee was still sitting there, watching her with interest? Her anger and her rage at her circumstances exploded out of her in a singular moment. {Kun Rises to Heaven} The capstone technique of the Kuns sword manual flitted through her mind as she lashed out with it {Eagle Seizes Fish} She never even saw the blow that pushed her to the ground, her grandmothers slippered foot standing on her neck as she breathed bloody bubbles onto the pavement. Do you understand? her grandmother said softly. I she gasped. Do. You. Understand. Little. Fish? her grandmother purred, her foot pressing down on her like a mountain. She tried to roll away The kick sent her rolling and then just as quickly stopped her as she found her grandmother still standing over her, pinning her to the ground with a foot between her breasts, the flow of her qi within her meridians totally disrupted. I do she spat. Life is death, so live it well. That was the point, really. Power was fleeting. In the end, the path of life only went in one direction. No matter how she struggled, it was not a fight she could win, merely one she could survive. A distillation of the idea of what it meant to be a martial cultivator. Very good, Kun Liang said, stepping away. This is how those old men use you. They will never accept you, just as they never accepted me. They will take everything you offer them, then ruin you without blinking, as if you were no less than a vile villain who has offended their ancestors. You can struggle all you like, but you must understand this, in your heart, and not be crushed by it. In that case how? she asked. How? Kun Liang laughed. I married, I had children, they sidelined me, convinced my beloved to marry another, pushed me to the side They forced me to play their game, so I played it until they got bored, or thought they had won, in the case of my brother Jiang. They stopped fighting foolishly, because they believe, as you said before, that they are the clan. I never did her grandmother smirked. And now I am the one who holds them in the palm of my hand, and they still do not understand how or why The martial path is never done, Yunhee murmured. You pour everything into it, and then overcome what it has become and then you start again, and again and again. Indeed, Kun Liang grinned. This is the only way. Life itself leaves no other. Though it does help when your opponents are predictable as rocks and about as cunning once you understand their mindset. Sitting up, she exhaled, nodding, and considered her ruined gown, then tore what little remained of it off, accepting a fresh one from Yunhee. So, that is your point, she said softly. Oh? Kun Liang asked, raising an eyebrow. She reviewed the teaching beating and what Kun Liang had just said for a second, to be sure she was not missing something else. I failed to understand just how they see me, she said softly. A part of me was still naive. Exactly, Kun Liang said. Take these days: they paraded you in front of others and you can only smile and look beautiful and now they leave you here to stew while they discuss your fate over food and wine. You are loyal to the clan. You care. You want to be the good daughter I know she said softly, staring out at the rain. It was not a happy conclusion. In fact, it was utterly cruel and nihilistic as a viewpoint, what her grandmother was saying. All the more so, because it was true. Her love of her father, her sadness over her mother, her hurt over her own circumstances, her care for her friends, her responsibilities The elders backing her half uncle, led by her grandmothers own brother, Grand Elder Kun Jiang, would take everything she offered, everything she could do, could be, could achieve, and so long as she kept giving, no matter what it was, they would take. Your grasp of the basics is formidable though, her grandmother added, patting her on the arm. I, who was suppressing myself to the peak of Qi Refinement, had to actually resort to arts to pin you down. You what? she gawked. If we are talking people who had the greatest promise in my generation, it was my brother who was always feted, Kun Liang said blandly, going back over to the table and sitting down, accepting a cup of tea from Yunhee. But I was the one that Father called upon when someone had to So, you are the one making a ruckus here, cousin She flinched at the voice, and her grandmother trailed off, before she realised it was just her grand uncle, Kun Xianfang, who had appeared on the bridge. Maybe I should have you teach Xian as well, her grand uncle mused. He is too weak, Kun Liang said simply. I heard what he did at the banquet. With that kind of mentality I would have him dead or crippled within a day. And yet you tossed your granddaughter around like she is a sack of ginseng roots, Old Xian chuckled. She is not weak, her grandmother said, giving her a faint smile. She understands. Hearing those words of praise, she felt her heart race. No, she is not, Old Xian mused. And that terrifies those brats, because it makes them question themselves. It does, her grandmother agreed. I take it they have decided? Actually, it has been decided for them, Old Xian said with a smirk, before glancing at her. In the end, for all their politicking and their grasping, they are as powerless as Juni here is, which is entirely in keeping with the little lesson you just meted out. Oh? she asked, trying not to get her hopes up. It will be explained there, Old Xian said drily. I would not ruin it. First, though, lets get you cleaned up, her grandmother chuckled, looking her over. Recalling that she did look like she had just been tossed around like a sack of ginseng she grimaced. Here, her grandmother tossed her a pill bottle. Taking the bottle, she took out a handful of recovery pills and put them in her mouth, washing them down with some tea, letting her mantra get to work on using the pills to recover both her injuries and her stamina. Using some water, she quickly scrubbed off the dirt. There was no point in being worried about modesty C nobody would dare spy with two of the most powerful cultivators in the Kun clan nearby C so she also quickly swapped out her robe, re-plaited her hair and checked herself in a mirror Yunhee had produced helpfully. Good as new, her grandmother grinned, proffering an arm. Linking her arm with her grandmothers, she took out an umbrella then let herself be led through the gardens in silence by Old Xian, while Yunhee followed after. The elders were meeting in the grand hall of the estate, so they walked straight there. Everywhere, groups of visitors milled around, paying them no heed, likely due to her grandmother obscuring their passage. You are worried they are going to do something vindictive, Kun Liang said as they arrived at the courtyard before the grand hall. How can I not be? she pointed out. True, Kun Liang sighed. They are cruel old men, and always have been. Time does not change them, just provides them more opportunities to twist others into the paths they have cut through our clans politics. I must admit, that those greedy brats have gotten some very enticing offers for your hand in marriage, Old Xian conceded. The Zhuge and the Tan branches both like the idea of having someone of your capabilities attached to a useful scion, especially as it gives them a lineage link to the very core of our branch. Humph, Kun Liang sneered. Of the two, the Tan branchs Kun Baotan is probably the less objectionable of the two Old Xian mused. I see, she sighed. Her impression of Kun Baotan was not terrible, she supposed. The elders from the Bai clan also expressed an interest, Old Xian added. Of all the matches, that is probably the only one your father would agree to. The Bai clan huh Kun Liang nodded, glancing at her. That would actually be a good match. Their strength is not what anyone imagines and they have close links to the Nine Auspicious Moons and the Qing clan. Who else? she asked. The Din clan, Old Xian snorted. No, Kun Liang shook her head, as did she. She had heard precious little good about the Din clan over the years, despite them being a powerful and influential force on the Imperial Continent. They had been closely tied to the scandal with Kong Di Ji a century earlier and acted rampantly during the Three Schools Conflict as well. Indeed, Old Xian nodded. The elders were very impressed with you Two of their scions expressed an interest Arent the Din clan trying to forge an alliance with the Ha? she asked. They are, but they also seek to gain influence with us, Old Xian snorted. And the Ha clan has few eligible daughters at the heart of power, while we have two, both appealing in their own ways. I imagine that the Din and Zhuge offers are the most appealing to my brother and step-son, Kun Liang mused. They are indeed, though Jiao made it clear he would refuse both, openly, Old Xian added. Your mother also refused to accept either match. -Thank you father, mother, she murmured, feeling a flush of gratitude towards her parents, who despite all the troubles they had been landed with in regards to the politics that orbited around her in the last twenty years, had never really wavered in that regard. Lady Liang, Lord Xianfang, Miss Juni is to proceed alone from here, a guard at the entrance of the hall said apologetically as they finally arrived before the grand hall. The Grand Elder The guard trailed off as Old Xian and her grandmother just stared at him, then at the other three who had stepped forward to block their path. She got to watch with interest as they turned white then green and started to shake and sweat. I am sure they will be understanding, her grandmother said, patting the guard on the cheek, then leading her on by, Kun Xian just shaking his head. Shameless, Kun Liang sneered. The rot runs high and low, Old Xian agreed. She said nothing, because there was nothing she could say, in effect, as they walked on through the entrance hall, through a side room and then into a smaller hall in which were standing or sitting only six people as it turned out. Her father, Grand Elder Jiang, Supreme Elder Xuanhai, and the Clan Administrator, Kun Oumeng, were expected. Not expected was Kun Lianmei, who, despite being a Clan Elder as well as a Bureau Elder, was not a very senior one. The final guest was Lady Ling Tao, she bowed respectfully to Ling Tao, who was sitting on the couch, sipping tea. Young Lady Juni, Ling Tao said gracefully. Please take a seat. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the Grand Elder and Supreme Elder basically telling her, by their pointed looks, to remain standing. Ignoring them, she walked over to the couch opposite Ling Tao and sat as requested. Lady Ling, her grandmother murmured, bowing politely to Ling Tao, as did Old Xian. Lady Liang, Lord Xianfang, you both look well, Ling Tao said with a smile. I am sorry to bother you on this day, but events are moving awkwardly. Yes, I am aware, her grandmother sighed, also taking a seat beside her, while Old Xian walked over to a side table and poured himself some wine. Our successor generation of elders have caused your Ling clan some difficulties in this, I imagine? Both the Grand Elder and the Supreme Elders scowls deepened, but given the comparative difference in status, neither could speak without being rude, she supposed, unless Ling Tao invited them to. Here, Old Xian offered Ling Tao a cup of wine, which she accepted, and then gave one to Kun Liang as well before sitting down with his own cup. Grand Elder Jiang already had a cup, she noted, and nobody else was of that generation, though she was fairly sure that Ling Tao was actually of the same local generation as her grandmothers own father, not that she looked it in the slightest. So, how can the Kun clan help you? Kun Liang asked. Here, Ling Tao passed her grandmother a scroll. No doubt the rumours doing the rounds have reached you, that our province has been asked to provide a gift for the Emperor on Shan Lai, and that there has been some politics around it. They have, Old Xian nodded, glancing sideways at the Kun Elders who were all siting in stony silence, except for her father, who looked worried, but not that worried, which reassured her somewhat. It has, Kun Liang murmured as she quickly read to the bottom of the scroll with raised eyebrows, then passed it to Old Xian. I can probably procure some of these. What about you? Possible, possible, Old Xian mused. It seems you are not going to be married off just yet, Old Xian added with a chuckle, passing her the scroll. Out of the corner of her eye she saw that the Elders were glaring daggers at him. She opened it, noting she was a named participant, and glanced sideways at Kun Lianmei, who was sipping her tea in silence. The request was just for their region, which based on the list of herbs, was a small fortune for a single pill. Skimming the list to the bottom, she checked the seal The Crown Prince of Shan Lai she murmured. Yes, Ling Tao said. And this is on top of the gift being asked of the province by the Heavenly Shan Emperor. So this is Shan Lais response to the auction? she asked, looking at her father. It is, he sighed. As I understand it, the province being asked to present a gift will be announced at dawn on the first day of the new year? It will, Ling Tao nodded. Which is, in part, why I suspect that this announcement from the Imperial Court is landing tomorrow. What that is, I have no idea, but the rumours seem to imply there will be a formal pivot in Imperial Interest towards Yin Eclipse, now that gains have been made on the Northern Tang continent. This is above and beyond the gift? she asked, skimming back up the list of herbs, most of which were at least Immortal Grade, and the ones that were not were rare. It is, Ling Tao confirmed. The Provincial Governor, after consulting with his advisors, the Dukes council and the regional governors, has drawn up these missions and issued them. This places a huge burden on my daughter, her father said. It does, Ling Tao said simply, but I trust you to understand that in the circumstances, there can be little sentiment in this. Life is a battle, each day a new contest, the prize, to contest again the following day, her grandmother mused. That the Province is willing to put their faith in my granddaughter to lead a part of this mission is our Kun clans honour. Our elders have contributed to this mess, so, on this day, it seems fitting that our juniors should hold the key to resolving it. Kun Jiang scowled at his sister, while the other elders glared at her -Well, that bridge was burned twenty years ago, she reflected somewhat dispassionately. What can your ill looks do now? However, there is still a problem the Administrative Elder spoke up. You speak of the need for the Kun clan to also provide some means, and the town? Ling Tao said, a hint of amusement in her voice. Yes, it seems like the local Pavilion is abusing its status here, Supreme Elder Xuanhai said with narrowed eyes, looking at Kun Lianmei, who just snorted softly. You make it sound like you do not have a province-wide industry based on herb procurement and brokerage? Ling Tao remarked drily. Before, you wanted Juni here to be replaced on this mission with your own daughter. If she is that skilled, there will be ample opportunity for her to impress. -Did they now? she frowned, looking at the shameless faces of the old men. In any case, Kun Juni is just our clan-appointed envoy to the local Pavilion, Grand Elder Jiang said with a faint scowl. You should bear that in mind, Lady Ling, and seek to be more accommodating? If we withdraw her status, she will no longer be eligible to take part in this mission, and her continuation within the Pavilion as a ranked hunter was because of her position She had to work hard not to glare at the Grand Elder because, in effect, that was true, though she was a full Herb Hunter, not a guest official or an associate, having completed the exams properly. So what can you offer the Ling clan, Kun Jiang, that will make me care remotely about that? Ling Tao said drily. Incidentally, your Kun clan will need to provide a new Regional Envoy. I will be removing Kun Menghai from that post when I leave here. They didnt quite flinch, but she caught the faint flicker of uncertainty, an unusual reaction given their realms. You thought I dont know who feeds information to who? Ling Tao said drily to Kun Jiang, whose face was fixed in an impassive rictus now. Thanks to political wrangling from the Ha and Deng clans within the provincial bureaucracy seeking to subvert and advance their own power, we are taking steps to ensure that the provinces ability to provide this great honour is not sabotaged by self-serving individuals of any clan. I see, her father sighed, rubbing his temples. She grimaced as well. Kun Menghai had been someone her father had appointed. That he had passed information onto the Grand Elder, presumably bypassing the Clan Lord, was another blow to her fathers authority within the clan. In any case, the Deng and the Ha have already taken substantial quantities of the stockpiles administered by the Civil Authority and the Regional Pavilions in West Flower Picking, Misty Vale and Star Moon regions, under cover of supplying herbs for that auction earlier in the week. How very them, Kun Liang sighed, fixing the administrative elder with a look before addressing Ling Tao again. So, what is the catch? Ling Tao stared at her grandmother for a long moment. Well, as your brother already knows, courtesy of Kun Menghai, this mission in front of you is protection, basically. Protection huh Kun Liang mused, as she stared at the scroll again. The pill can be delivered anytime, Ling Tao added. That is why your foolish brother here suggested Kun Xingjuan be made leader instead of Juni. He didnt realise I knew. The Grand Elder did wince slightly now. She wondered if it was inappropriate to bow down and call Ling Tao her spiritual teacher in that moment, because the idea of Kun Jiangs plots being unravelled like that gave her warm fuzzy butterflies. So this mission, Kun Liang frowned. Is to ensure that the damage done by the contamination from the blood ling trees is undone without this descending into politics, Ling Tao said simply. The Ha and Deng have already done enough damage there as has your Kun clan. That I am here, speaking to you at all, is because of the long standing service of your current clan lord, Kun Jiao here, to the prosperity of our province and my own past links to this region. Your confidence in the Kun clan does us honour, her father murmured, saluting Ling Tao. I will do my best, Lady Ling, she added, also saluting Ling Tao, trying not to think too hard about Grand Elder Jiangs pensive expression. Chapter 14 – Sovereign’s Day (Part 2) ~ Part 2 ~

~ Jun Arai Jun Estate, Side Hall ~
I forgot how much preparing for missions like this sucks, Lin Ling grumbled, sitting back on her heels and looking out at the various rows of gear, mainly pots, rope, storage crates, climbing equipment and tools. Uhuh, she nodded, also sitting back from her own task, which was checking the various sets of spare clothes for the three of them. It feels like there should be more Lin Ling trailed off, shaking her head. rope? she suggested drily, largely because it was impossible to have too much of it when you went up into the high valleys. Yes, actually, Lin Ling sighed, standing up. There is only a hundred metres of reinforced stuff here. We will be able to get more from the Hunter Bureau, Sana chimed in, from where she was checking the sets of spirit tools. Looking around again, she ran through the usual list of things you ran out of and puffed out her cheeks. Well, its just a normal high rank procurement mission, really, she said at last. Just we are going to be doing lots of them in succession. Thats true, Lin Ling replied, twisting her plaited blonde hair in her fingers as she looked over the ordered rows of kit again. Still, you know how missions tend to go Always prepare as if something will end up unavailable or missing, just in case, Sana said. And always prepare for things to go wrong. Yeah, she agreed, The thing that worries me, to be honest, is that when we get to the Pavilion, everyone else will have had the same idea C oh, we can get rope at the pavilion The Guard Command will have lots, their father, who was sitting near the wall, painting marks on talismans suggested. If you put together a list, I can get it taken out, care of the Pavilion. I suppose that will have to do, she agreed, standing up and looking around again. Ah, done? Sana asked her, glancing up from the set of spirit wood tools. Yes. We have basically got a single set of luss cloth clothing between us, it seems, she sighed, waving a hand at the single set of robe, undergarments, gloves, leggings, boots and a veil. Thats more than I have, Lin Ling said, setting down the rope she had been knotting and moving over to the clothes. Maybe Han Shu has some extra? I would say the Pavilion might have some extra, she mused, holding up the light robe, woven with the corrosion-resistant fabric. But somehow, I suspect everyone will also have that bright idea. Hopefully we wont actually need more than a set or two between us anyway. I have some, their father noted. Wont you need it? she pointed out. If you are going to help Elder Lianmei and the Beast Cadre. That garb is more important for hunting qi beasts after all. I can spare a bit to make sure you have a set apiece, their father said with a smile. Ill go get it and see what fits. Certainly, I have a second under-robe that belonged to your mother. She watched him leave, not sure she wanted to take something that was a family memento up into the valleys, before quashing that slightly irrational thought and turning back to Sana and Ling. What else isnt here? she asked, looking at the stacks of kit. We have large pots but no water jars? Yes, Sana nodded. We also need food. We do, Lin Ling confirmed, waving a hand at the crates of miscellaneous kit she was sorting through. No food pills in any of this lot. Okay, she sighed, stepping around a pile of clothes. Ill be back in a bit. Heading back to the kitchen, she went through into the store room beyond it and considered what was there. Food was sort of manageable up in the mountains C you could, if pressed, get by on spirit vegetation C but fresh drinking water was important. You could drink from rivers, but only lower down. Higher up, where the water flowed out of the depths, the suppression was such that drinking a lot of it would actually poison you, making you lose qi and suffer lots of side effects, even with physical cultivation. Putting a hand on a hundred litre jar of cool, pure water, she stored it away, then took another and another. she eventually stopped at five apiece, which was nearly half a tonne of water each, though their first trip would involve extra people she was fairly sure, beyond the five of the team that their part of the mission mandated. After some further reflection, she took a few jars of spirit wine and three crates of nutrition pills, though calling them pills felt a bit of a misnomer, given they were basically dried spirit food packaged into fist sized balls that you could rehydrate to turn into nourishing, if rather bland soup. Mangosteen, she sighed, stopping just before she headed back out, and went to the back of the room and took a crate of the spirit fruit as well. The trees in the garden produced enough that they could occasionally sell them in the plaza outside. It was possible to get tired of eating them, but probably others would eat them. Returning to the hall, she put the supplies out and was just considering what else they needed to do, when the sound of the door being knocked echoed through the estate. That will be your summons, Jun Han informed her upon glancing at a talisman tied to his belt. It is? she blinked, surprised they had been that proactive, especially today. Yes, it is Captain Ha Feitan, Jun Han said, coming over to her. You should go get changed into a respectable gown, fit for being in the presence of seniors. Ah, yes, of course, she agreed, lightly clapping her forehead, before looking around with a frown. In that case? Leave this to us, Sana said. You will be meeting us there I guess? Yes, Jun Han nodded. She will. Sighing, she swept what was in her talisman, which was mostly just what she usually carried, and headed out of the hall, followed by her father. Good luck, her father said giving her a hug. I will see you in either a few hours, I suppose, or maybe a day. Probably we will cross paths at the main base camp if I am attached to the Beast Cadre with Lianmei and the two old fellows from the Han clan. You too, she replied, giving him a hug back. It somewhat sucks that we didnt get a proper break though That is the way of these things, her father said with a sigh, then passed her a talisman wallet. These are for you: personal defence wards, two teleport anchors, tied to the land outside town, at locations nobody knows about, and enough attack talismans to fight a Dao Step qi beast, hopefully you will not need them. She stared at the wallet, then gave him a further hug before storing it away in her belt pouch. It is a pity I dont have a storage ring I can give you both, her father grimaced. Or any treasures worth using up there. It is not as if this is the first time we have been up there, she pointed out with a grin. It is the first time where the stakes have been like this, her father sighed, fixing her with a concerned look. It is impossible for me not to worry. I did not send you to the Pavilion for this. I know, she grimaced. We know Her father looked like he wanted to say something more, but instead just gave her a further hug and shoved her off in the direction of the stairwell. She hurried upstairs, and after a moments consideration, took out Ling Yus spirit gown and pulled it on, quickly doing her hair up in a formal style and fixing it with some of the hair ornaments. It was not as smart as she had been when she went to the banquet, but she at least did look formal. Going back downstairs, she didnt see her father, so went straight to the front of the house, grabbing an umbrella on the way. In the courtyard, she found a dozen soldiers standing around looking somewhat bored, with a damp Han Shu standing with them under an umbrella. Her father was chatting quietly to the Captain of the escort. Captain Feitan, she said politely, saluting the captain. Here, Captain Ha Feitan passed her a jade slip, which she skimmed. It said basically what she had been told it would. That she was to accompany Ha Feitan to Blue Water City, care of the Provincial Governors Authority to testify regarding what she had experienced. The wording was quite artful, in a rather disturbing sort of way, in that you could read it as being something quite innocuous and routine and also a subtly worded arrest warrant. The guards were, on the face of it, a formality but also, she knew, provided in case someone did decide that she was worth trying to grab. Sorry to keep you waiting, she added politely. Not at all, Ha Feitan sighed. Your father was just explaining some circumstances. Its a terrible morning for this kind of thing anyway. Someone up above really likes throwing their weight around I suppose. She nodded in agreement, saying nothing, in case he was not in on it. See you later, Father, she called over, giving him a final salute of farewell. Her father gave her a cheery wave, though she could see he was still on edge, which made her feel a bit sad as she fell in beside Han Shu. Under escort, they headed back out of the courtyard and across the plaza, the guards moving at a brisk trot, no doubt eager to get their part over with and get out of the rain. So, how was your morning? she asked at last as they made their way out of the plaza. I watched two tribulations and then I got summonsed, Han Shu sighed. Yours? I ate a pill and then I got summonsed, she replied pithily. Oh? Han Shu replied. Thats oddly coincidental. Bai Jiang and the others visited yesterday, and we went on a trip to Misty Vale to sort out Grandmaster Lis nieces garden. It was pleasingly simple. Before that, Bai Jiang made a batch of pills with stuff in the garden and we got to keep some C they were Five Elements Harmonious Gate pills. Oh, those are good, Han Shu murmured. My grandfather gave me some to use this morning. They were made with the spirit dew from your sisters bromeliads. Ah, so your mother bought them in the end? she supposed. Yes, Mei Chang will send the rest of the money around today Han Shu replied. They walked on in silence for a while after that, getting a few odd looks from passers-by, but, disguised by umbrellas and with both of them looking somewhat smarter than usual, she guessed few people recognised them personally. Arriving at the teleport plaza, Captain Feitan only had to show the slip to the Military Authority guards for them to be waved through without any real preamble, and taken onto the teleport circle. Nobody gave them any instruction as the circle cycled up, which amused her somewhat, though she supposed that the Captain expected both of them to have done this enough times to not need it. The usual occlusion swirled around them for a few moments and then they found themselves standing in the teleport circle in Ling Taos estate. This is not Blue Water City, Han Shu remarked a bit dully. It isnt, she nodded. This is the estate of Lady Ling Tao, Ha Feitan said, waving for them to come off the platform. If you would both follow me? They were escorted through the estate and finally delivered to one of the reception rooms overlooking the gardens, where Captain Feitan left them, telling them someone would be along in due course. Uh this is not quite what I expected, Han Shu said at last. How much did you have explained? she asked him, wondering how to go about this. Lady Ling came to the estate Some of it was explained by my grandfather there and after, Han Shu sighed. I didnt expect that they would actually send us to Blue Water City though. Yes, I suppose so, she agreed, going over to the table at the side of the room, intending to make some tea. I guess Ling Tao feels that this estate is more secure Ah, sorry for the delay, a maid bustled into the room. Would you like some tea? Refreshments? Yes, please, she replied. The maid glanced around the room once more then left again, leaving them alone with their thoughts once more for a few minutes until the maid returned with tea and light refreshment and served it out to them. So, what now? Do we just wait? Han Shu asked, staring around the room. It seems so, she agreed, taking out a copy of Survival in the Shadow of the Great Mount and rereading it to refresh her memory on the various routes through the High Valleys. In the end, they waited until almost lunchtime, the peace of the estate only interrupted by the occasional, distant booms of tribulation lightning, which she supposed were related to various local cultivators making breakthroughs, though the focus of them around the most inauspicious hour of morning was a bit odd. A maid at last came and escorted them through the estate to a different hall, which held some twenty people. Arai? She was immediately greeted by Mu Shi, who came over looking a bit confused as the maid bowed and left them again. Ah, Sister Shi, she said, greeting her. And Brother Shu does that mean basically every high-ranked hunter is here? Ren Kalis, a tall, muscular youth with long dark hair, asked, also coming over. Well, discounting the Ha and Deng ones, the sandy-haired Duan Mu, who was sitting on a chair nearby, grumbled. They have clearly run for their parents. Or were not of a sufficient rank, Han Shu pointed out. True, Duan Mu agreed. We are a very elite group here and now. Is my sister here? she asked Mu Shi. Now that you mention it, she is not, nor is Lin Ling, Mu Shi mused, frowning slightly. Nor Kun Juni, Duan Mu noted. Not yet, anyway. Do you have any idea what is going on, anyway? Ren Kalis asked her. You havent been told? she replied, carefully. We all got transmissions about an hour ago, from Old Ling, basically ordering everyone above seven stars to report to their nearest teleport formation on pain of a proper bollocking, Duan Mu said. Yeah, Ren Kalis agreed. The guards sent us through from West Flower Picking Town without any kind of explanation and just ended up here and were escorted by Captain Fentai to this room to wait. Nobody has said anything since then, Duan Mu added with a shrug. Just another person comes every now and then. The last one before you was Kan Beifan, who I swore had actually left the Misty Vale Bureau Duan Mu waved a hand towards an older youth, who was sitting at the far end of the table, talking quietly to an older woman in Ling clan robes she didnt recognise. We were called here to testify about bandits, Han Shu said, then brought here. Oh, is that related to the Imperial Acknowledgement that the Ha clans lot have been waving around? Duan Mu grumbled. You know how it is: they dont like anyone talking about those, she replied, seeking refuge in procedure. True, Mu Shi agreed. They chatted away, mostly just listening to the others grumble about nothing being explained, until the doors opened and in came the last group, led by a scholarly-looking man in his forties, wearing a robe that was badly burnt in a few places, though slowly repairing itself. After him came a second man in much more formal robes, who she recognized vaguely as Ling Taos older brother. Two other old men came next, who she somewhat placed as the elder and leader of the Beast Cadre for Misty Vale region. The rest of the group was Old Ling, Kun Lianmei, her sister, Juni, Ling and Fan Huangfu. Everyone, sorry to have kept you waiting, the scholar said in a voice that filled the room as he walked to the head of the table. A few of you may recognise me, but for those who do not? I am Lu Ji, Headmaster of the Blue Gate School. Managing not to flinch in surprise, which was more than most of the others managed, she saluted the most important alchemist in the province respectfully. I am Ling Jiang, the other man said, Civil Administrator for Blue Water Province. Seeing Lord Jiang! everyone murmured, saluting him as well. I am sure you are all wondering why you are here, Lu Ji said drily. Especially today, when all right-minded people should be at home honouring your ancestors. There was some uneasy shuffling around the room. Well, without any preamble here, Lu Ji waved a hand and a copy of the same mission she had seen before appeared, hanging in the air before them all. You are all gathered here because you are the best Hunters West Flower Picking Region and Misty Vale Region have to offer in the current generation, Old Ling said, stepping forward. As such, you will be working together, for the next two weeks, on a task relating to the long-term vitality of our province And short-term, Lu Ji muttered. Yes, well, lets be optimistic, Old Ling chuckled, before continuing. You will be divided into two teams: one led by Kun Juni here and the other one by Fan Huangfu. There were a few groans around the room at that. A few of you will also be tackling more specific assignments, which we will discuss in detail with you later Did you get sorted? she asked Sana as she sidled over to stand beside her. Yes, Sana replied. Old Ling took us to the pavilion shortly after you left. We well, we have enough equipment from the warehouse to start a small influence: talismans, ward stones, formation cores, sealing treasures, herb boxes two storage rings that dont need binding, so they work below Nascent Soul. Both of them can hold almost two tonnes, Sana added. We even have a spatial chest C well, Juni was assigned it C that can store herb crates in bulk. She glanced sideways at Juni, who just shrugged slightly. We also have a small talisman shops worth of talismans, including special ones from Grandmaster Mang and Li, Lin Ling murmured. Grandmaster Oudeng also gave your sister a bunch of stuff. He did, Sana nodded. We can divvy it up later. They are really pulling out everything for this, she mused, making a show of listening to the same briefing that they had already been given by Ling Tao earlier. Basically, our groups get a target list, Sana said softly. We are going up north, towards East Fury Torrents, between Thunder Crest and the East Fury Peaks. Fan Huangfus group are going east towards South Grove Pinnacle. Apparently the high valleys there have been neglected by the Teng School in recent years. So the lesser ranked hunters are going to be sent out in squads to strip valleys? she guessed. Yes, though that will not happen for a few days yet, Juni murmured. That is why we are here and not in the Pavilion. Probably something will leak, but Lianmei told me the plan is to teleport our groups straight to the Misty Vale forward way station, where we will rendezvous with the Beast Cadre teams and coordinate directly. Anyone got questions? Old Ling said, finishing his briefing in the background. Half the room immediately put their hands up. There are more people than needed for the request, she noted, looking around as Fan Huangfu started to bombard Old Ling with various what ifs. The specific wording says at least five, Juni said, looking at her. So, our team is us? Lin Ling said, looking around at the five of them. If you are willing, yes, Juni said, looking at each of them in turn. Sure, Han Shu nodded. Id rather work with you than be bossed about by Huangfu. Such a vote of confidence, Sana giggled. Han Shu stared at her sister then shook his head wryly. I phrased that poorly, didnt I? Yes, you rather did, she agreed drily. I mean, we dont usually work together, he mused, but we do know each other and that helps, so yes. Of course, Sana nodded. Uhuh, Lin Ling agreed as well. I feel left out, Duan Mu, who was standing nearby, remarked drily. Brother Shu, you must teach me your ways. Han Shu coughed awkwardly. You are welcome as well, Juni said with an eye roll. Its fine. I work well with Ren, and this looks like it will be a messy one, Duan Mu sighed. I didnt even get to see this auction that caused all the mess either Okay, okay! Old Ling clapped his hands, cutting their discourse and the rest of the chatter in the room short. There will be time for specific questions later. Elder Guanbei will be working with you, Huangfei. Elder Lianmei will be with Juni. Lianmei gave them a cheerful wave and beckoned Juni to come over. This seems mildly nepotist, Juni noted, sounding amused, as they made their way around to her. The other group has a much less troublesome route, Lianmei sighed. So, what happens now? Han Shu asked. In terms of provisioning, you are basically ready to go, so there is very little point in hanging around here, Lianmei mused. Unless you have questions to ask that I cannot answer. If I might say a few final words? Ling Jiang said, his voice cutting through the hubbub. I appreciate that this is unorthodox, but please understand that at this point, only those in this room are aware of the specifics of the full reality behind this mission. Time is of the essence here, so anyone who leaks this or contributes to it being compromised will regret it. There were several dull looks from around the room. That said, Ling Jiang went on, you were selected for this task because you are the best. This mission gives you protection to go about this without interference or being dragged into the political maelstrom that the announcement of this gift is going to cause in just over a day and a half. By that point you will be deep in Yin Eclipse and beyond its claws. We have been put in a difficult spot C mostly, it must be said, by the greed of a select few C however, I, the Duke, Lady Ling and everyone else in the province wish you good fortune in this endeavour. As far as motivational speeches went, it was not a particularly good one, she had to admit, but that was probably beside the point. Are there other teams for the different regions? Han Shu asked as they watched Huangfei start to ask questions again. Yes, Lianmei nodded. Though their tasks are notably easier. Once they have completed those, they will be rotated in to join your groups and pick up the slack if there is any. Oh yes Lianmei added. Mu, Shi. Duan Mu and Mu Shi, who were standing nearby talking turned to look at them. You are with Juni for the first leg, Lianmei said. I thought Brother Shu and Sister Jun here were with her? Duan Mu said. They still have obligations to fulfil here, Lianmei said. She was about to ask what exactly, then recalled that actually they were, in the eyes of anyone official, technically suspended from taking any official requests. This was, she supposed, to continue that subterfuge a bit longer. Captain Fantai will be here to escort you back to that, Lianmai added to her. Indeed, a minute or so later, Ha Fantai arrived and politely led them back to the room they had been in before, where they found that an early lunch had already been prepared for them and they were, again, basically left to their own devices. You know, Han Shu said at last. This is honestly bordering on the mildly comical. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Only mildly? she joked, walking over to the table and pouring herself a cup of tea. True, Han Shu sighed, following her over. I just feel like we could be doing something useful? Hmmm, that is true, she nodded. However, it is not like we can train, or practice formations or something here and we will have to do all that anyway when we meet back up with the rest of them Whenever that is, Han Shu sighed, taking a lotus leaf wrapped rice roll and starting to nibble on it. Quite, she nodded. In the meantime, the best thing we can probably do is rest. Fates know, there will be little enough time for that later, especially if the rain outside keeps up. Indeed, Han Shu agreed, glancing out at the drifting, humid drizzle somewhat sourly. *knock knock* She glanced up to find that a brown-haired young woman, of medium build and average looks, dressed in the robes of the Blue Gate School, was opening the door to look inside. Jun Arai, Han Shu? she asked brightly. Uh, yes, she nodded, standing politely. Sorry to keep you both waiting the girl said with a bright smile. Its been rather hectic around here of late. I am Mo Xiaolu, the girl continued, walking over to the table and grabbing a rice roll. An inner disciple of the Blue Gate School who has been tasked with helping the vice-headmistress sort out her bandit problem. Ah, you were expecting this to be some grand inquisition? Mo Xiaolu asked with an eye roll as she tried to find something to say. Uh, the summons was not very specific, Han Shu replied, a bit lamely after a moment. That is rather typical, I am afraid, the girl conceded, before helping herself to another roll, as she had already finished the first one. Mmm delicious, she sighed. It can be easy to forget what real food tastes like sometimes. So uh, Disciple Mo, how can we help? she asked, because she had, genuinely, thought that this was just a formality pending Lianmei or someone else returning and getting her. Oh, once Ive had some food, we will go look at it. You were the hunter who found it right? The ruins? she asked. Uhuh, Mo Xiaolu nodded, We, that is my fellow disciples and I, have been helping put your scans back together, for the vice-headmistress and Headmaster Lu. It is a most interesting challenge, quite unlike what I normally end up doing. Oh she nodded. You want me to come look at it? I suppose so, Mo Xiaolu agreed, pouring herself some wine. However, what we need from you now, is the additional survey data you took in the Red Pit. Apparently you have scans from where some bodies were found? I do she confirmed, taking out her jade scrip. Excellent, Mo Xiaolu smiled broadly. Shall I copy the relevant data over? she added. That will be unnecessary. Once we have eaten, you can come to the great hall and we can link your scrip directly to the locus being used as the core of the reconstruction, Mo Xiaolu said. Did you take scans in the ginseng valley as well? Ah a few, she confirmed, checking quickly and finding to her relief that she had, at various locations of interest to Elder Li. I was investigating the disappearance of Elder Li Oh Senior Brother Li, Mo Xiaolu sighed. I heard he was caught up in this. I understand he survived, somehow -So he was a disciple of the Blue Gate School Yes apparently so, she said, a bit vaguely, not sure how much Mo Xiaolu might actually know. So, what will I do? Han Shu asked, after passing Mo Xiaolu a cup of wine, which she gratefully accepted. You spoke to the relatives of the deceased? Mo Xiaolu asked him. I did, Han Shu confirmed. Not all of them, but those in the Blue River and Seng District within West Flower Picking Town. Excellent. Start by putting down your recollections, of all those you met when you went around the town, the people you talked to about it, assuming it wasnt chucking it down onto a jade scrip Ahh, here,Mo Xiaolu passed Han Shu a blue-grey jade cube inscribed with twisting strange patternsuse this one. It will work with the locus. It was raining, Han Shu grimaced. Ah figures, Mo Xiaolu sighed. Well, put it there anyway. We will see what we can do; at this point every shred of evidence is helpful. Of course, Han Shu nodded, taking the cube. You can do it after lunch though, Mo Xiaolu chuckled. There is no hurry. Well be at this for the rest of the day.

~ Ha Kai C West Flower Picking Town, Cherry Wine Pagoda ~
Sitting on the balcony, overlooking the inner courtyard of the Cherry Wine Pagoda Teahouse in the Ha district of West Flower Picking Town, very much not drinking its signature drink, Old Kai looked out at the rain-drenched vista of the rooftops, in the direction of the Hunter Pavilion, and sighed softly. If he closed his eyes, a part of him could still see those first buildings going up, cultivators working busily to convert several disparate villages and farmland estates into the bustling economic hub it had now become. That had been almost 30,000 years ago. Some things had changed a lot since then C the street layout and the width of the river, for example C but some things had not. Scholar Kai.? Scholar Kai, do you want more wine? He blinked, realising the serving girl had spoken to him twice, trying to get his attention, and coughed lightly. Special Peach Wine, he answered politely. And some of the fried fruit slices, they are delicious. Of course, the young woman murmured, bowing politely. Anything else? Two extra cups, he replied, giving her a smile. The young woman nodded and retreated respectfully to go speak to another patron, leaving him to his own thoughts again. The teahouse was not full. It never was, which was unsurprising, given its non-central location and kind of old-time dcor. Mostly it was frequented by a collection of local old-timers, a few people from the Ha clan who knew it was a bit more than it seemed, and the occasional group of lost youngsters, looking for somewhere different to drink. That last group mostly got served the cherry wine, because the reclusive elder managing it, Ha Xiaolian, hated juniors, who in her eyes was anyone under the age of a thousand. Very few people had the stomach for more than a few cups of the wine either, which was very much an acquired taste. They either left complaining, or they got so drunk they were carried out and dumped in the side ally. The only exception to that, really, was the employees, who were largely all young women, orphans, from around the town, from the extended Ha clan, who had, for various reasons, fallen on hard times. They were, in part, why he was here, beyond his regular check in with Ha Xiaolian to top up its accounts if required, and deal with any problems she couldnt. The other reason, reasons he was pleased to see, had just entered the teahouse and were looking around with interest. Ling Tao was dressed, as always, like she was the most beautiful woman in any given situation, and quite happy to make sure everyone else knew it It made her easy company, although, also, dangerous beyond her realm, he reflected wryly, given she was also a talented exponent of the Ling clans more esoteric arts. Her elegant companion, Kun Liang, was also dressed in a stunning gown, embroidered with a striking golden eagle on shades of swirling blue and grey, and was, if anything, even more of a beauty, though, as always, she tended to prefer elegant understatement. A maid hurried over, bowing respectfully, saying something to them. He could probably have heard what it was, but that would be disrespectful, so instead he just waved politely when Kun Liang glanced at the upper story and pointed to where he was sitting. He was fairly sure he knew what they also wanted to talk about, in any case, so he just sipped his wine and waited for them to make their way up. Sorry I am late Senior Kai Ling Tao murmured, once the pair finally arrived at his table. Likewise, Kun Liang agreed, a bit more curtly, though that was her manner, before adding, You look well, old scholar, Confucianism suits you. Thank you, fairy ladies, he replied with a grin, gesturing to the seats opposite him. Please, sit, have some wine. It is not cherry. Both nodded and sat elegantly opposite him, rolling their eyes at his comment as he poured them some wine and passed them each a cup. I bring a message from a mutual acquaintance, Ling Tao said, passing him a jade slip carved with motifs of a squirrel. -Oh fates go get buggered by the mystic monkey, he sighed, his mood souring a hint as he recognised the message talisman, which was in a style Lu Xiao favoured, before adding, reflectively, though I suppose they might like that, in this era. Touching Lu Xiaos talisman, there was a faint chime in his mind You are a hard person to reach, Ha Kai, Lu Xiaos dulcet voice echoed in his head. I could say the same about you, he pointed out. I have not seen you in well, over a century? Why, that was practically yesterday, Lu Xiao giggled, Though I suppose the aftermath of the Blood Eclipse was not exactly a social time. It was not, at that, he agreed. And we only talked like this, he reminded her politely. I suppose that is true, Lu Xiao conceded. Talking to her, it was disarmingly easy to forget that she was possibly the second or third scariest old expert he knew, and he felt somewhat qualified to make a list like that, because the depths of Lady Lu Xiao were not what most in this generation thought they were. I have something for you, Lu Xiao continued, or more exactly, your old man. Is he around? He also doesnt answer his talismans; presumably this fairy is not pretty enough to arouse his interest. My father, is in his cultivation century still. He can be reached though, he replied, feeling a twinge of embarrassment. Although he gets grumpy if he is bothered for Ling Tao will show you. I think you will find it interesting. Assuming you dont already know the dangerous waters your descendants are swimming in, Lu Xiao added. -Oh dear, he sighed to himself. Thats not at all ominous. Anything Lu Xiao considered interesting was either something totally banal, or bowel-clenching problematic. Sometimes both at once. The immediate topic that sprung to mind in that regard was the mess with the bandits, which had just the right mix of the inane and Oh Grandfather of Heaven, Why?, to have caught her eye in some way. The wider clan were up to their necks in it as well, near as he had been able to work out. I can be reached by this talisman, Lu Xiao added. A pleasure as always, Old Kai. Likewise, Fairy Xiao, he replied drily, before she broke the connection. So, you have something to show me? he said, looking from one to the other. Well, I do. Liang is not here because of that, Ling Tao replied, passing a second jade slip over to him. He swept his soul sense through it and nearly spat out his wine. The Tai clan ruins? he said after some effort spent not coughing. -Someone actually found that old place again? Skimming the details on the slate, he saw that she was right and that somewhat serendipitously, much as he just guessed, her task actually intersected with his and in far more ways than he He stared at the hall, and then laterally at the six bodies, with a conspicuous gap for a seventh, and the associated information regarding them. His gaze drifted out to look at the rain while he replayed his memories of the banquet quickly, finding exactly what he expected, that the people shown had been walking around and talking, feted as having uncovered the bandits. -So, the bandits found that ruin? No wonder they were disappearing people, he sighed, considering the entry requirements to take people into the temple, and also the list of dead, including several from the Ha clan who fit the criteria C young, female, virginal, innocent I see why you came to me now, he said at last, putting his cup of wine down and affixing Ling Tao with a pensive look as he wondered just how much she knew beyond what was on the tablet, and what Lu Xiao might have told her. -Lu Xiao certainly knows that place. She has been there, back when it was a real town, he mused. So you know it? Ling Tao asked him, her tone cagy. -Presumably Lu Ji, or maybe Lu Xiao, didnt tell her much, he mused. Ling Tao and Kun Liang certainly knew that he was old. Every Dao Ascendant was Old, unless they were a glorified ornament raised by a great power for bragging rights, and even those hollow pots still had to get there via sideways means. However, he doubted that either knew that he was quite as old as he was. In the eyes of most, he was either Old Scholar Kai, Grandmaster Kai or simply Old Kai. If it really got to a question of influence, he was, taking a leaf out of Lu Xiaos playbook, Ha Tai Kai, a wandering elder of the Ha clan, of which there were several, who was from the same Era as Lu Fu Tao. If he told either of the young women before him that he had seen the actual aeonspan turn, reordering its laws, or, if he really wanted to give himself a headache, recall a point when the suppression zone of the mountains was basically east to west, rather than north to south, like it currently was, he was pretty sure that both of them would spit out their wine and likely think him drunk or messing with them. I do, he confirmed, realising that they were both looking at him and that he had actually drifted away in his own thoughts, staring at Ling Tao. Its been abandoned for a very long time. The Red Pit is a useful feature in that regard. It stops people poking Or should have Yes, well, its not now, Ling Tao sighed. These bandits well I am sure you have seen the chaos already, so I dont need to go into that. It is rather wide-reaching, he agreed, reframing his earlier thoughts on the sabotage of the auction with this new information. Rather serendipitously, it seems we are actually interested in the same set of problems in any case. We are? Ling Tao frowned. I was asked to look into these bandits by Xiaolian. Several of those she looked out for were among the deceased. Oh Ling Tao glanced down at the young woman ordering several serving girls about, down below. Ha Shi Xiaolian, the proprietor of the Cherry Wine Pagoda, was technically his disciple, he supposed, having taught her extensively back before West Flower Picking Town was ever founded. She was a Grand Elder of the Ha clan in her own right, though she held no real power in an official capacity as far as the wider clan was concerned. Unbidden, she glanced up at him, frowned, then went back to directing the serving girl in whatever it was she was doing. -I should actually call her up here, to save me explaining things twice, he mused. She was certainly talented, but preferred to just live at her own pace, and so was quite happy to be the person who ensured that the Ha family, his nominal descendants, through his younger sister, kept rolling along nicely and that they didnt succumb to any stupid disasters, like the one that the Ha clan was trying to perpetuate right in front of his slightly disbelieving eyes. Her own grandson, Ha Shimo, the first son and youngest child of her favourite daughter, had also perished to the bandits, though he was fairly sure that the Ha Cao family, who had orchestrated that little villainy, didnt know who they had annoyed yet. Should we be concerned? Ling Tao asked carefully, stirring him from his pondering. Do you mind if Xiaolian joins us? he asked, before answering that. This is somewhat relevant to what she has asked of me as well. If she? Ling Tao blinked, clearly caught out by the sudden change in topic. Okay, I suppose she can. Can you ask Ha Xiaolian to come up and join us? he said to a passing servant girl. Of course, the girl murmured. So should we be? Ling Tao asked him while they waited. What do you need? Ha Shi Xiaolian appeared before he could answer Ling Tao. We are discussing the bandits that you wanted me to look into, he explained, waving for her to take a seat. I thought you should be party to the conversation about the ruin itself. Oh thank you, Ha Xiaolian murmured, sitting down in a chair on his side of the table. So, concerned? he mused returning to the topic in hand. In what way? Is there anything left of its original makers? she asked. That was a very diplomatic way of asking: Will some angry ancestor from the Heavenly Tai come back here? Asking why his or her sworn siblings treasure weapon or personal scripture was now in the hands of some upstart powers pimple-nosed brat, rather than lying respectfully away in its grave? It is not He was about to say it was not an ancestral ground, but in regards to the temple and the sink hole that was not a simple denial. In terms of the ancient temple complex, it is fairly self-selecting, he said at last, pouring them all another round of wine. There was no reason to hide it from Kun Liang in his eyes, anyway, or Ha Shi Xiaolian. Neither were the sort to go looking for trouble in the mountains anyway. As far as odd parts of the complex went, the Sanctuary of the Red Maiden was almost as old at the mountains themselves. It was a strange place, with challenging requirements to enter, that even the Tai clan, when they were at the height of their power, treated with respect, much as the Queen Mothers shrine in Blue Water City was now. If you enter and do not meet the qualifications C namely, be a young, pure virgin or an initiate of the cult who worshiped there long ago C you will not enjoy the experience. In that regard it is much like the Turquoise Sanctuary in Blue Water City. I did notice the similarities, Ling Tao agreed, nodding. That said, I cannot tell you whose sanctuary it is, either, he continued. Except that their power is old, and very real. Oh? Kun Liang asked. The cult that controlled that place, back in those ancient days, could teach the old Yin clans, who guard the secrets of Physical Cultivation, a thing or three about secrets, he said. The person it honours was originally addressed by them only as Mingzhu Shuchun Pure Pearl of Beauty? Ling Tao frowned. Isnt that a colloquial term for a virgin beauty? It was, yes, he nodded. It is a transliteration from ancient wind script. The literal translation is She Who is Totally Pure, or She of Utmost Purity. Does she have some relation to the Queen Mother of the East? Kun Liang asked, while Ha Xiaolian just listened in silence. Some have thought that, he agreed, pouring them all another round of wine. When it was re-discovered, by explorers during the interregnum between the Shan and Dun dynasties, they certainly thought so, and speculated that a great array was sealing Yin Eclipse, calling upon the four Queen Mothers and the Grandfather of Heaven. On the face of it, he would have suspected that Lu Xiao was just doing his father a favour, letting him know that the old place had resurfaced, but the bodies in that room He closed his eyes for a moment while Ling Tao and Kun Liang took in what he had just said, and focused more carefully on that scene, taking care not to get caught in the mire of aberrant feng shui, still extant even within the trapped image. The disciples were all passingly familiar to him, having seen them at Dongfeis dinner and, in the case of two, around town earlier today. Apart from their inner injuries there had been nothing outstanding about them that he had noticed -Except they are in that place, with strange compasses that are associated with fate somehow Focusing on the talismans as closely as he dared, he found that they were basically just Fate Shifting talismans, though with a few quirks. The image had done an excellent job recording them, but the suppression of the mountains themselves was basically limiting him from seeing anything at all about their actual workings. -Ah, Yin Eclipse, there are days I really dislike you, he reflected, withdrawing his scrutiny. Consider this drawn to our attention, he said, opening them again and glancing at Ha Shi Xiaolian. Messing with that shrine has always led to unpredictable problems. You have seen the carvings inside? I have, Ling Tao shuddered. Are they? The source of the blood ling trees? he mused. Perhaps. I cannot help you there. I have never set foot in it and this is the first time I have ever set eyes on the interior. When that place was Tai Shan, only those who were anointed into the cult were allowed into the sanctuary. Anyone who violated that? He ran a finger across his throat. Dead, without exception, torn limb from limb by the shrine maidens, their remains displayed on an altar until they rotted, for the crime of sullying the purity of that place. So it is not an old ancestral ground, Ling Tao asked, taking that in her stride. Our concern was that these bandits were doing something dangerous, even beyond what they have perpetrated with the blood ling contamination. No, it is not, not in the sense you mean, he affirmed. Though as to whatever they were doing being dangerous Hmmm he considered the ruins, the recreated images and the other bits pensively. The picture being built by the evidence was problematic, frankly, on a number of levels. Firstly, it was clear enough to him, looking at all the evidence they presented, that some element of the Ha clan was involved in this, even more than he had anticipated. The mental divinations he had been doing since he started looking at the images also told him that there was no obfuscation within the evidence, so neither were hiding anything from him in that regard either. That said the more he looked at it, the more he got the distinct impression that there was a critical piece of the puzzle missing, hanging tantalizingly out of reach in what was on display, because despite being undeniably effective the outcomes were contradictory. Can I keep this? he asked, holding up the slip. Yes, Ling Tao nodded. If I learn more, I will let you know, he added, noting they had made no mention of the Ha clans involvement, perhaps so as not to offend either him or Xiaolian. So, what else can I do for both of you fine young ladies? he asked, putting the slip away in his belt pouch. -I will have to ask father about that it seems, he mused. Well, the second problem is tangentially related to the first, Kun Liang murmured, glancing at Ha Shi Xiaolian now, who just raised an eyebrow as she continued to sip her own wine. Ling Tao nodded and pushed a scroll over to him. He opened it, skimmed it, noted that it was certainly going to make a few schemers spit blood when they learned about it in due course and closed it again. What is it? Ha Xiaolians voice echoed in his head. Can I show this to Xiaolian? he asked. Ling Tao nodded. What is the catch? he asked, passing the scroll over to Xiaolian, knowing full well that there would be a sting in the tail. The question is, why are Ling Tao and Kun Liang sitting here like earnest little disciples telling me this? Xiaolian, who was skimming the scroll, whistled softly under her breath and then put it down. If it is just this, the Ling clan could supply that pill, as possibly could the Blue Gate School? he added, looking at them in turn. -Lu Xiao could make that yesterday, assuming she doesnt just have a supreme quality version lying around, he mused. Ling Baisheng could as well not to mention someone as capable as Lu Ji. Likely even Ling Tao here. So it cant be the pill itself Considering the options and what he knew from the Ha clan, that left a very small list of possibilities. If he considered the fiasco with the bandits and the fact that various factions in the Ha clan had been manipulating matters to try and take Herb Hunters affiliated with various regional pavilions out of action in recent weeks The mission is a cover, he postulated drily, focusing on Ling Tao again. A cover? Xiaolian blinked, then stared at the scroll again with a deeper frown. Insurance, so the regional pavilions can work to balance the mess that the auction has made of the provincial herb stores. Interference in this mission and anyone taking part in it will be seen as a personal effort to attack the prestige of Shan Lai and Empress Sheng Diaomei has a certain reputation when it comes to things that obstruct the progress of her dear son, Tian Feihuang. Ah, Xiaolian nodded. You see it clearly, Ling Tao sighed, sitting back and looking appropriately, and genuinely vexed, then taking out a second slip and pushing it over. There is also this He took that and read it The details on it were rather speculative, involving the usual rumours that leaked out of the Imperial Court, but, putting everything together, he finally understood why Kun Liang was also sitting here, smiling coolly. -That is the problem with being a reclusive ancestor, he reflected, absently stroking his beard, which was one of the perks of being Confucian, frankly, as he read it again. -Your descendants sometimes think you have taken the eye off the matter at hand C which I might indeed have C and decided to innovate, he sighed to himself. Do you know anything about this? he asked Xiaolian, passing her that scroll. Xiaolian took it and read the contents more carefully with a small frown. This certainly casts a disquieting light on the difficulties the young Hunter Jun Arai faced in her investigation, she remarked, putting the scroll aside. It does indeed, Ling Tao agreed drily. The wider gambit of the Ha clan in the province was well, it was understandable, he supposed. The Blood Eclipse had provided an opportunity to solidify local power, and the Imperial Court had worked hard ever since to promote circumstances where the local powers had the freedom to undermine the Hunter Bureaus regional power structure ever since. That initiative, and the Ha and Deng clans roles in it, had expanded rapidly after the Three Schools Conflict, but it was not a strategy that any local clan could shoulder for long. You only had to look at the Lin clans sorry fate in a vaguely objective way to foresee that. The problem was, that the Deng and his own clan knew they had powerful old ancestors. The problem was, that a little knowledge was dangerous. Fortunately, the Ling clan, who basically controlled the province, even if young Cao Leyang was the Duke and Qiao Honghui fancied himself a grand strategist, knew enough about the nuance of what was going on, and had deep enough roots to keep it all simmering stably. Up until today, he had been content to just let them get on with it. Ling Tao in particular had been keeping both the Ha and the Kun clans happily balanced in mild chaos for half a century, just through appointing one of his own tenth generation descendants as regional governor in West Flower Picking and making sure the Ling clan showed favour to the daughter of the Kun clans lord, who had deep ties of friendship to experts on the Imperial Continent, rather than the daughter of the Supreme Elder and his links to the Northern Tang continent. As to the catch, Ling Tao remarked, the burden of the gift will exclude the civil authorities, the common folk and the sects Hah! he had to laugh at that, because otherwise he would probably hit his head on the table. Oh Ha Xiaolian sounded much less amused than he did, he noted. As a solution, it was pure Azure Astral Authority: dividing the various opponents, elevating the common folk, who the Imperial Court didnt much care for over here anyway, and pushing the burden onto the clans, who were slowly pivoting towards the Imperial Court anyway. On the surface it looked like a mistake by Shan Lai, a rare misstep by Sheng Di Tiankong and his advisors But, just like divinations, sometimes it paid to just keep watching while the pieces spun. They are forcing them to pick a side, he mused. They are, Ling Tao nodded. I trust you will both be discreet with that. It will not be announced for another day and a half. -The Ha clan doesnt know, he sighed, staring again at the information there. This may be a problem, Ha Xiaolian murmured to him. I must admit, on a day like today, I find my decision to be a Confucian old fellow a bit trying, he murmured, pouring each of them some more wine. I can imagine, Kun Liang sighed, accepting her cup. How bad is it? He glanced at Ha Xiaolian rather than reply himself. For the Ha clan? Bad, but not as bad as they deserve, probably, in the context of this, she said softly, her expression complex. He could only nod at her assessment, as someone who was basically a silent witness to much of the local goings-on in the clan. The optics of it were undeniably bad. When you put it all together C the bandits, the ill-judged campaign against the regional pavilion, the ruins, the auction, the blood ling contamination and factored in the levy and the foreknowledge of that? C it would look like the Ha clan had been the Imperial Courts tool in all of this. Ling Tao telling him this basically demonstrated that the Ling clan knew everything the wider Ha clan had set up, and the mission was their way of saying enough is enough. Hah Ling Tao nodded in agreement. A toast? he murmured, holding up his cup, and reflecting on the various reasons why he was here, having to be a bit more involved for once. Of course, Ling Tao nodded, holding up her own cup. To idiot descendants, may they choke on their aspirations, he murmured, touching his cup to theirs and then downing the wine in a shot. May they choke, Kun Liang agreed with an eye roll, before downing her own cup. Indeed, may they choke, Ha Shi Xiaolian agreed, more sourly.

~ Lin Ling C Ling Tao''s Estate, Near Blue Water City ~
Watching the slow bustle around the teleport platform in the Ling Estate, Lin Ling found she had to focus quite hard to avoid tapping her foot on the wet paving. There was a nervous energy to everything, for the Hunters at least, that was, in the current weather, worryingly infectious. In a funny way, she found she had worked most of that out of herself when they were sorting matters out in the Jun Estate; however, many of the others had been pulled here straight from homes or other tasks, and not had the better part of half a day to let the reality of the next month settle in. Its just gonna keep raining, huh? Mu Shi grumbled, coming to stand beside her. Sorry youre not going with Ren, she said companionably. Hah its fine, Mu Shi shook her head, scattering water-drops off the brim of the grass hat she now wore. We dont always work together, you know. It seems we are getting some helpers anyway, Sana added, also joining both of them in watching the various crates of equipment, supplies for the way station and a lot of herb crates and the like, be stacked up on the teleport platform by several disciples from the Blue Gate School. The disciples? Mu Shi frowned, glancing at the three blue-robed youths working on talismans nearby. No, them, Sana pointed to half a dozen youths dressed in nondescript clothes and light leather armour, emblazoned with a blue dragon, each armed with a pair of short blades and carrying a bow and quiver C who she saw were now walking into the courtyard. A Military Authority Platoon, she murmured, taking in their gear. Lord Jiang was not exaggerating. No, he was not, it seems, Mu Shi agreed, staring up at the grey, cloudy sky, at the faint haze of early afternoon sun, just visible through the rain. Though I doubt they are coming with us. Probably they are going to reinforce the Beast Cadres base camp, on the grounds that you cannot be too paranoid. There will be a lot of herbs moving through it soon, and once word gets out there will be a lot of worried people. A part of her wanted to say that the mission they had should provide sufficient cover but she did know where Mu Shi was coming from. It was possible for accidents to happen, especially up in the mountains, where the only quick route in and out was teleportation. Recent events had, rather undeniably, shown that there were malicious groups C she hesitated to call them bandits, any more C willing to make big statements as well. You would like to think that this mission and the bigger picture would at least rein in people, Sana murmured with a grimace. I guess they are concerned about more fallout from what happened near Jade Willow, she mused. Is your sister still tied up with that? Mu Shi asked Sana. I thought the Ha clan had sorted that out. They wont shut up about it in the teahouses back home. She is, and Han Shu, Sana sighed, putting on a very creditable how frustrating, expression. It seems that the local bureaucracy has made that stick, at least for a little while. How is Han Shu tied up in it? Mu Shi mused. Or do they want to speak to him about what happened in Green Vale Village? Oh, there was that, Sana nodded. I had almost forgotten. Everything has started to bleed into each other in the last week. Ladies, are you going to help, or are you going to stand there looking pretty? She turned to find Fan Huangfei and Mu Feijin had come out of the hall behind them, carrying a crate of formation cores between them. Of course, Cousin, Mu Shi said with an eye roll, addressing Mu Feijin. Leave them, a third youth, who had come in later, from Misty Moon Town, grunted. Some of them are just here because we are short-handed. Now, Brother Jin, that is uncharitable, Fan Huangfei sighed, though his gaze did linger on her a touch too long. They took the same exams you and I did -Rich, coming from you, she sighed, though didnt say that out loud. Fan Huangfei was difficult to work with, especially if he thought you were disrespecting him. He was also from the Fan clan, who had deep roots within the Hunter Bureaus hierarchy. Did they, though? the youth, Jin C who she supposed was Jin Mofan, one of Misty Moon Towns nine star ranked hunters C muttered, pushing past all of them. Thankfully, Leader Feng is sending back experts from the east, or so I heard TELEPORTING IN ONE MINUTE, CLEAR PLATFORM! An older man in a Ling clan robe shouted, loud enough to cut through the rain, warning anyone standing near the edge of it to get moving elsewhere. Gah this load needs to be on there, Mu Feijin grunted, pushing Fan Huangfei forward and waving at the Jin Mofan to follow. As do we She watched the three of them hurry off, Jin Mofan still grumbling about people being promoted by sideways means, feeling a bit aggrieved. Mu Shi, who had said nothing, just sighed softly. Sana shook her head and mimed tossing someone far away, in the same gesture that Baisheng had used on Huang Fuan. Hah! she had to put her hand over her mouth to stop herself laughing. Mu Shi just looked at her oddly. A youth from the Huang clan got chucked in the harbour in Blue Water City for annoying an old expert, Sana said with an eye roll. Ah Mu Shi nodded. From the alchemy courtyard in the Blue Gate School, she added with a grin. Oh Mu Shi gave them funny looks, but before she could say anything, the rain in the courtyard shook and the teleport platform seemed to flex slightly, reflecting another place, a clearing with a stone plaza and a cliff behind, in a manner rather like a distorted scene in a pool of water. When it settled back to how it had been the platform was empty and the supplies and half a dozen people on it, Fan Huangfei and the others included, were gone. I am suddenly quite glad I am on your side of this excursion, Mu Shi sighed. Yeah, she agreed with a shudder. Imagine a week being ordered around by Fan Huangfei.. it would be the worst. Id almost rather go back and teach classes with that Huang bastard. Hey, hey, Duan Mu called over as he appeared, burdened down under a pile of five metre lengths of freshly cut unattributed bamboo. Elder Lianmei said we are going next. Is there more stuff to bring? she asked him. Just stuff like this that cant go in storage rings, Duan Mu said. INCOMING TELEPORTATION! the old man watching the circle called out behind them. The platform twisted again, almost in the reverse of what she had just seen a moment before, and Elder Guanbei, along with two helpers from the Ling estate appeared and hurried off the platform to go talk to the leader of the group of Military Authority guards. Well, now that we have looked pretty and fulfilled the expectations of others, Sana grinned, let us give you a hand with that wood Duan Mu stared at Sana for a second, then coughed and nodded as she took the front half of the bamboo bundle. Mu Shi just sighed and gave her a nudge in the back to get her moving in the direction Duan Mu had come from. Dont get your hopes up, she giggled, moving so Mu Shi could get past, then starting off after her. Duan Mu sighed and shook his head ruefully, moving off with Sana. Going into the storeroom, she followed the directions and was handed a crate of blank talismans, warned not to put them in a storage device, which made her roll her eyes because every idiot knew that, and sent back outside. Talismans? the group loading the teleport asked her as she carried it over. Blank ones, she confirmed. Put them on the left, the old man overseeing the formation said, pointing to an unoccupied spot. Sighing, she put the crate where instructed and headed back without comment. The process of loading up the teleport for their hop took about ten minutes in the end. Without rain it would have taken less, she supposed, but that was just how it was. Once everything was on, she, Mu Shi, Duan Mu and Sana all walked to the left side of the formation and stood, as instructed, well clear of the items themselves. Teleport in five! the old man called over to them. Got everything you need? We have, Sana called back. Ready to go. Ready to go indeed, she agreed under her breath, watching as the space around the teleport started to twist. To the side, Duan Mu was turning a good luck charm with his family crest over in his hands, reminding her that he was someone who didnt like distant teleports. OUTGOING TELEPORTATION! the old man hollered. The twisting occlusion made the world swim before her eyes. The rain, oddly, still fell vertically, untouched by the spatial disturbance as the courtyard of Ling Taos estate bled into spirit wood buildings and the dark blue-grey rocks of their destination. The humidity shifted, almost between one breath and the next, humid wet heat drenching her as their surroundings stabilized to reveal the somewhat familiar surroundings of one of the Beast Cadres main forward bases, basically in the jaws of the inner valleys, the Gateway Station, Misty Jasmine Inn. Sound returned a second later, as the hiss of wind in the gorge and the sound of rain splashing off everything became all consuming. Turning, she spotted a watcher wearing a light robe, no doubt minding the teleportation circle for incoming traffic wave at them cheerfully. Juni, who had been sorting through some crates in the shelter of an umbrella in the cleared area around the teleportation also turned and waved at them a moment later. She turned, catching movement out of the corner of her eye and found it was just a beast hunter, who she vaguely recognised from around the pavilion, who had hopped onto the platform, flashing them a cheery grin from under his broad grass hat. Welcome to our damp green hell! he laughed, grabbing a bundle.
Chapter 15 – Into the Valleys We Go (Part 1)
The question of heavens eyes within the Yin Eclipse Mountains is one that has gone around and around in circles for as long as people have tried unpicking its secrets, so there is no reason to bore you with the long list of failures in this report. However, undoubtedly our own Fates seem somewhat blind to the happenings within it, and that is not for lack of trying both amidst our own influence and others to ensure otherwise. But what I will tell you in this report, is my own experience If any force of the heavens genuinely has eyes in that place, it clearly works through those damn squirrels; nothing else can really account for the strange geometry of chance they effect on the success and failure of any endeavour which crosses their path in those deep places. Without their crossing we would certainly have died to that lizard abomination, more ghost than being.
Excerpt from a report on traversing the Inner Valleys ~Authored by Han Ouyeng

~ Jun Sana C Misty Jasmine Inn, Yin Eclipse ~
The teleportation faded away with a twisting ripple, leaving them standing in the rain on a raised, paved plaza just the right size to be a teleport formation. The state of the gorge in which they had arrived would have surprised anyone who didnt know a lot about the logistics of exploring the inner portions of Yin Eclipse. It had a reputation of sorts as a deathly dangerous verdant hell, which was entirely deserved, but it was also one that had been exploited for uncounted years. To that end, both sides of the gorge, which split a ridgeline between valleys, held several complexes of spirit wood and stone buildings. Each exit was protected by solid stone walls, made of broken pieces dragged from nearby ruins in the valleys to either side of it, and the whole thing was watched over by several squat watchtowers to provide visibility over the encroaching forest. Welcome to our damp green hell, a Beast Hunter, who had probably been minding the platform and watching for incoming transmissions, exclaimed as he scrambled up onto the platform. Rolling her eyes at his comment, she took her bearings. Raining, even up here, huh? Mu Shi grunted, hefting up a bundle and starting towards the edge of the demarcated area. Of course, Duan Mu grinned, picking up one of the bundles of bamboo with practised ease. What do you expect? Lin Ling added, grabbing a bundle as well and following after the Beast Hunter, who was shaking his head at Mu Shis comment. Who knows any more? Mu Shi sighed. Who knows Smiling at that comment, she grabbed a crate of ward stones and hurried towards the edge as well. Lin Ling followed after a moment later. Welcome to the Misty Jasmine Inn, gateway to the Inner Valleys! Juni, who was walking over across the cleared area beyond the teleport point, called over. Our base of operations for the next two weeks, in all likelihood. Can I go home now? Lin Ling pouted, flicking her cloak hem to scatter raindrops everywhere. Take the crates over to the south side; the building adjoining the inn is going to be used as a storehouse, Juni said, rolling her eyes at Lin Lings comment. Elder Lianmei and a few others are sorting things out and scouting the perimeter, so we just have to get this lot put away. Gotcha, Mu Shi nodded, shifting her bundle under her arm and heading off in the direction indicated. Well, this is impressive, Duan Mu remarked, looking around as they followed after her. You havent been up here before? she asked him, somewhat surprised. No, actually, Duan Mu shook his head, taking in the solid stone walls at each end of the gorge, the watchtowers and the various spirit wood and stone buildings lining the walls of the gorge itself. My only trips up this side of the mountain have been direct teleports to Moon Slice Valley and Thunder Rainbow Cliff. Both of which are a good way north from here, she mused, looking up at the grey mist swirling above them. Their current location was known to her. It was about a sixty miles into Yin Eclipse, in a handy gorge that acted as a chokepoint on the main route into the High Valleys between Thunder Crest and the East Fury peaks. It was a defensible place, much like the gorges in Misty Vale, where, over the years, the Hunter Pavilions had dug in, abusing the position of the gorge and the barrier-like properties of the ridge lines that qi beasts rarely traversed to set up a proper outpost that had been here for some six hundred years now. She had stayed here with Arai and Juni several times since becoming a six-star ranked Hunter. It was a very convenient place to put a teleport anchor. Both ends of the gorge were barred off by solid stone walls, dragged from ruins in the valley to the west and repurposed into a new fortification. The gates in and out were protected by moon runes and reinforced spirit wood gates that no normal cultivator, suppressed by the mountains, would be able to hack through without some exceptional treasures. The original rock-cut ruins in the gorge wall were now supplemented by substantial storehouses, a small inn with personal rooms, a kitchen, baths, and all the other accoutrements of civilisation, although the inn wasnt exactly a real inn. It just had that name because it amused those who used it to consider it such. You had to operate and supply it yourself while you were here, for starters. If it makes you feel better, Huangfeis group will be slumming it, Lin Ling told Duan Mu with a giggle as they started up the steps to the raised platform in front of the inn, marked by a nicely painted signboard. Oh, we will be slumming it out there as well, I am sure, she remarked drily. Ah, Hunter Sana! She turned to find that a youth, wearing light armour painted in dull grey, green and brown stripes, had come out of the double doors by the inn. Mo Shunfei, she saluted the Beast Hunter, who was a squad leader from West Flower Picking Town. You are up here with us? Eeeeevry one is, he groaned, taking the crate off her. I wanted a week off, but nooo fate-thrashed missions gonna be mandatory missions. My wife threatened to curse me if I didnt bring back little Bohai an Immortal ginseng to make up for it. How is your wife? she asked conversationally, taking the other end of Duan Mus bundle of bamboo to guide it in after Mo Shunfei. Lanmei is well, thanks, Shunfei grinned. The little one lifted her first leaf with qi just this week as well. They do grow up fast. Congratulations! Mu Shi called back, overhearing their conversation. Thanks! Shunfei replied, before looking back at them. Just stack the bamboo in the main hall; I doubt we will even need half this stuff, but clearly they are taking no chances. Okie, she nodded, leading Duan Mu on past Shunfei into a broad, lantern-lit hall as big as the largest one in her own house. Ah, bamboo, put it over there, a second Beast Cadre Hunter, Kun Ji, who was also a diviner in his spare time, waved to them from where he was looking at something on a broad table in the middle of the room, and pointed to a set of trestles. They deposited it where instructed, then she took a look around the rest of the hall. What else do you want in here? she asked, heading over to Kun Ji while Duan Mu cut the bindings on the bamboo and started to check they were undamaged. Anything that needs to stay dry and isnt likely to be used immediately, Kun Ji chuckled. They have given us enough supplies to set up a small sect. Yeah, whats coming with us is not even the bulk of it, I think, she agreed. Most is going with Fan Huangfei and his group, towards South Grove. Ah, there isnt much up there in terms of infrastructure, Kun Ji nodded. The main outpost like this was taken by bandits just after the Three Schools Conflict, a bunch occupied it again earlier in the season as well. And they have not been kicked out? she asked, surprised. Yeah, its hard to dislodge people up in the passes above the northern edge of the Shadow Forest, Kun Ji sighed. Its impacted matters with the Teng School, but, because its technically in South Grove Province, I think the higher-ups just decided to let it be, given thats now Imperial-controlled except now that this has happened They suddenly need a base up there. Bad week to be bandits I think, she mused. Very much so, especially after what happened in Blue Water City. Kun Ji agreed. So, that group will have to find a new base camp? she supposed. I would imagine so, they are keeping matters very compartmentalized though. Kun Ji agreed. There are a few old way stations that can be fixed up, though they will be nothing like as fancy as here. This does make a difference, she agreed. Though I dont expect we will be spending much time here. Coming? Duan Mu called over. I should go help them bring stuff in, she said with an eye roll. Of course, Kun Ji agreed, giving her a small smile. Hurrying back out after Duan Mu, she saw that most of the goods that had come with them had been shifted off the teleportation platform and that two more Beast Hunters who she only recognised by sight were going around, replacing spirit stones in the altars. Off to one side, she noticed to her surprise that there was a beautiful woman with long brown hair, wearing a fairly battered robe and a grass hat, leaning on the railing watching proceedings with interest. Who is she? she asked Lin Ling as she caught up to her on the steps back down to the open area before the teleport platform. No idea, Lin Ling shrugged. She seems to know Elder Lianmei though, maybe a guest expert? -Ah well, a question for later, she mused, picking up another crate, this time full of blank talismans, and set off back up the steps again. On her return from her third trip to the warehouse, the teleport finally refreshed, so she got to watch it twist in the misty rain, scattering a halo of white mist for a few moments, as a new load was brought in, accompanied this time by half a dozen youths in Ling clan robes and leather armour, carrying bows and packs. Lads, get this shit off here! the leader called out. SIR! the other five guards saluted, grabbing a bundle in each hand and quickly hauling almost a quarter of the contents off in one go. Hunter Jun, Sergeant, she said, saluting the leader politely as he spotted her and walked over. A pleasure, the sergeant nodded, saluting her back. Ling Mo Shun. Where do you want this stuff? Storehouse is over there, Sergeant, she pointed to where she had just come from. They will tell you where it goes. You heard the Hunter, lads. Get hauling! the sergeant called over to the other guards, who groaned painfully but picked up a bundle each and started off. You are here to guard here and us? she asked as she also picked up a bundle. Yep, personal orders from Lady Ling Tao. We normally guard her estates, the Sergeant, Ling Mo Shun, said, flashing her a bright grin. Been a few years since Ive been up here, but all my lads are veterans of the mountains with Military Bureau training. No bandits going to make a mess up here. Glad to hear it, she replied, returning his smile. There will be two more groups of guards coming as well, including some disciples from the Cherry Wine Pagoda if you believe it. I have no idea how Lady Ling got them to move. The Cherry Wine Pagoda? she nearly stumbled on the steps, because that was a Ha clan influence. Uhuh, the sergeant nodded. I was surprised as well. Thought they were keeping it hush, but the proprietress herself showed up with Lady Ling not thirty minutes ago, so there must be something else going on. Shaking her head, she followed after him in silence, wondering about that. As the sergeant said, she had expected this to be kept somewhat quiet, though, now that she thought about it, the captain who had escorted her had also been from the Ha clan Food crates? She was stirred out of her reverie by Kun Ji, who met them at the door. Yep, she nodded, giving the contents a second quick glance. Take them to the inn, Kun Ji said, directing her to the other door. Sergeant Mo, a pleasure. Diviner Ji, they even have you up here? the sergeant chuckled. Yep, Ive been based up here for a few weeks It was my time, Kun Ji sighed wistfully. It does help with practicing your feng shui though. Ill bet, Mo Shun agreed, before glancing back at her. Talk later, Hunter Jun. Returning his friendly nod, she turned left and headed into the Inn, which was C and this had surprised her when she first came here C actually set out as an inn, with a teahouse area on two levels, a kitchen at the side and sleeping rooms on the upper levels. By memory, she threaded her way between the tables and into the kitchen, where she found Mu Shi sorting out goods from several other crates into cupboards, cleaning as she went. How are we for existing provisions? she asked, curious. There was enough here for about four, if you like eating mouldy bread and stale wine, Mu Shi remarked with a sardonic smile as she straightened up. At least the rice is fine. The preservation wards are non-existent. Its all mortal storage, looks like, but most of what we have brought is fruit, dried stuff and water it seems, so thats fine. Well, this is she checked a jar in the crate. Fifty kilos of dried noodles, how wonderful. Cupboard over there, Mu Shi pointed her to the side and an open cupboard that held about that in jars of noodles already. Taking the crate over, she unpacked it quickly then hurried back outside to get another, while Mu Shi continued to organize and clean around the preparation space. By the time they had cleared all the outstanding stuff that came through, a third load had arrived, this time ward stones and various other supplies, along with what had to be about three heavenly jades worth of spirit stones in hundred-stone cubes. For the teleport formation, Lianmei, who was standing nearby and taking in the scene from the raised area before the inn, remarked as she stopped to stare at the small fortune sitting there in crates. Elder Lianmei, she saluted the woman. Sorry I missed you earlier. Not at all, we were checking the walls and the wards, Lianmei said absently. Everything is in order? she asked, looking towards the near end of the gorge, where the tall wall and near watchtower were just visible through the cloud-mist and rain. A few small things, Lianmei replied. Some spiders seem to have scratched out one of the formations on the western wall and there are monkeys in the eastern valley, but that is pretty much expected. Hopefully the monkeys stay clear, she said. Hopefully, Lianmei agreed. Can I ask who the brown-haired woman is? she asked after a moments pause, figuring Lianmei would be the best person to ask. Oh, Senior Ying, you dont have to mind her, Lianmei said with a smile. She has been a long-term occupant of this place for decades. Comes and goes as she pleases, pretty much. A long-term? she blinked. She actually lives up here? Uhuh, Lianmei nodded again. She says it helps temper her comprehensions. She tends the small shrines on the other side as well. I didnt see her before when I came here? she mused, shaking her head in mild awe. People did live inside the suppression zone, but usually it was not by choice, and only around the edges. Even then, most were sub-Golden Core, as she was, and so sidestepped the worst of the overt suppression. For this Senior Ying to be living up here, and be recognised as a senior by Elder Lianmei, meant she was almost certainly not a someone from the younger generation, and at least a Chosen Immortal. Usually she avoids others, Lianmei mused. It doesnt surprise me you have never met her before. We usually give her some forewarning if this place is in use and she clears off somewhere else for a while. I think she has an agreement with either the Ling clan or the Blue Gate School. Oh, she murmured, nodding along as Lianmei explained. We trade her the odd thing C news mainly, or the odd talisman. Usually she gives beast cores or spirit herbs in return, high quality ones as well, and tips us off about odd herbs or dangerous beasts. She is strong and as good a diviner as I have ever met. Not to mention, more knowledgeable about these mountains than many of the old elders are. She has agreed to give us a hand if anything interesting shows up, so that will be a significant boon. That will be helpful, she agreed, before asking, So, what will we do now? Let everyone get settled in, Lianmei said. Then we will have a briefing, introduce everyone and sort an evening meal then probably start talking about targets. If you wanted to go pick a room to dump your stuff, now would be a good time. There will be one more load, but the other group are now using the teleportation circle again. Okay, she nodded, then paused again. I can start on the meal, she volunteered. Any preferences? Whatever you can cook up with what is there, Lianmei said drily. Find a helper and get cracking I suppose. Yes boss! she grinned, giving Lianmei a mock military salute. Heh, Lianmei shook her head and smiled with amusement. Also she started to ask, then trailed off. Yes? Lianmei asked. Any news about my sister and Han Shu? Oh, they will be joining us in the morning, probably, Lianmei told her.

~ Kun Juni C Misty Jasmine Inn, Yin Eclipse ~
Once the unpacking and general logistical chaos had calmed, Juni found herself feeling oddly directionless. She had already swept some rooms out, sorted crates of ward stones, offered some thoughts on dinner, taken a walk around the whole compound and even thrown a rock at a lizard trying to make off with a box of spirit fruit and none of it had helped, really. There was a certain irony there, she supposed, that while she was the nominal leader of the Hunter group everyone else here was also used to that role in various ways and things were just being done faster than she could find things to occupy herself. It was a level of competence that would have confused some of the lower-ranked Hunters to no end, she supposed, that people would get to their responsibilities of their own accord before you could ask them. Still, an important part of leadership was also knowing how to avoid needing to give orders, she knew. It was all too easy to get used to doing as others ordered, just as it was all too easy to be too used to ordering others around. The unfortunate result, though, of all of that, was that she now found herself standing outside the Misty Jasmine Inns main building, just taking in the lush, misty ambience of the gorge in the hazy afternoon light, with far too much time to think about her own problems. So I hear things are not great down below? She turned to find Kun Ji had come over to lean on the small wall that ran along the edge of much of the raised platform in front of the Inn. That might be an understatement, she replied drily, staring up at the buildings on the opposite side of the gorge C a small shrine complex and some extra accommodation, mostly. Oh, I didnt mean this mission. I meant in regards to Kun Ji coughed awkwardly. Oh She continued to trace the shadows of the buildings as the swirling cloud passed through the gorge, not answering immediately. The mist swirled, distant birds called and rain pattered off rocks, roofs and greenery, the raindrops melding into an all-consuming hiss. The humidity, even in early afternoon, was cloying, suffocating almost, in the low cloud. If she really strained, she could just catch hints of the flat oppression between other sounds that was the perpetual thunderstorm that wreathed Thunder Crest Pinnacle. That bad, eh? Kun Ji sighed. It wasnt that she couldnt reply, or wouldnt even. In a way, she supposed her silence was a kind of affirmation. Kun Shun Ji was a long-standing friend of her brothers. They had worked together when Talshin was the Envoy from the Kun clan to the Blue Dukes Court. His family liked her; in fact, his wife, Kun Ling Seong, had married into the clan and had been one of her maids back before she lost the clan inheritance position. In many ways, he and Seong were somewhere between the kind uncle and aunt she had never had, and an older cousin who kept her a bit grounded after her life fell apart in her teenage years. -It is just that I dont want to see the kind of expression he makes, if I tell him how bad it really is, she sighed sadly. That said, he will find out anyway, especially if this all goes south. It seems strange to say it, but it is oddly calming up here, she said instead. It is easy to just let go of all that, in the face of what is all around us. It is, Kun Ji agreed, giving her a sideways look, knowing full well that she was dodging the question. The discourse after Ling Tao had left had not been civil. The position of Grand Elder Jiang, the Supreme Elder and many others had not really pivoted with the somewhat fortunate intervention of this mission, rather, just as her grandmother had warned her, their view on it was entirely expedient. Their desire to solve the problem of Kun Juni remained; the mission just provided a new approach. She expected that if she succeeded here, the status that it would gain the Kun clan would be used to ram a match of their choice down her fathers throat, and if it failed, or met with complications, her father would be removed as Clan Lord. Either way, she would likely be married off in a way that was, again, convenient. The question now was simply whether it was to someone her parents wanted, or the elders wanted. A part of her hoped that her grandmother would take her away from it all; however, she knew well enough that more than her was wrapped up in this now, even if she had been made into the focal point through a toxic combination of convenience and shamelessness. Weighed against the continued influence of her fathers side of the clan, it was more likely that her grandmother would support her mothers preference and marry her into an influential family in Nine Moons Province, in the first instance, to thoroughly remove the threat of any potential children she might have, being used to strengthen her half-uncles side of the clan. If we succeed, they will likely make a very concerted attempt to marry me off for the benefit of the clan, she said at last. Whether they succeed or not basically comes down to who wants to make the bigger mess, Grand Elder Jiang or my grandmother. She had asked herself several times if she could be happy, married to someone like Bai Jiang, for example, who was almost certainly the candidate her mother had in mind. He seemed a nice enough person, and had never so much as raised the question himself, despite probably knowing just as well as she did why he was over here. For that alone, she was willing to give him some credit. He had also gotten on well with her friends and been generally upstanding, not giving anyone inappropriate attention or coming across as a boor. Kun Baotan had a bit of a reputation, but even that would probably be okay, she supposed, staring out at the swirling cloud, not that the elders would go for that match. Kun Baotan was too close to the heart of the Nine Moons Kun clan. -Monkey balls, she sighed sadly. I came up here hoping to get away from all that, and here I am, sulking about matches half the girls in the province would queue up for. -Get out of my head, you worthless old men! Kun Ji stared at her in silence, then just sighed and nodded, looking older suddenly. And if we fail here? he said after a moment. I doubt it will matter, she replied, honestly. It has reached a point where Grand Elder Kun Jiang and Supreme Elder Xuanhai can no longer tolerate me. Best case, they remove father from the Clan Lords position to alleviate the backlash and push all the blame onto him, me and Talshin. Tcchh Kun Ji spat into the wet shrubbery below the wall. Their decision from the beginning was to scapegoat me for their mess, and their solution was to marry me off for a huge bribe and assurances from either the Zhuge family or the Din clan. This mission totally wrecked that excuse to cash in on my feminine potential, as Grand Elder Jiang so succinctly put It. she sighed. The language of old men is seldom fair to young womens ears, Kun Ji agreed, patting her arm sympathetically. True, she agreed. Father refused the idea of either marriage, but mother is in favour of marrying me to the Bai clan if that is what it comes down to. Grandmother will also back that In any case, Grand Elder Jiangs faction has effectively turned the blood ling fiasco Blood ling? he interrupted her. Oh sorry, she apologised, realising that he probably hadnt been briefed on this in any detail yet, having been one of the group already up here. She was also rambling a bit, she supposed. The contamination of the herbs at the auction it disproportionately hit our region thanks to a combination of Ha clan scheming and Kun clan greed. Oh, that, thats just about made it up here, Kun Ji chuckled darkly. Bad news travels fast. Is that why you are here? Old Ling is pushing back with the help of Lianmei? Indeed, she confirmed. Anyway, the Grand Elder has backed Xuanhai thoroughly That old scammer has had it in for his little sister for centuries, Kun Ji murmured. Self-serving old bastard. Quite, she nodded, agreeing completely. No doubt he sees this as a final opportunity to get grandmothers side of the family totally pushed to the side. The whole thing is being used as an excuse to have a forum on my fathers handling of clan matters more generally over the last century or so. Originally it was going to be put to the vote today, but it is now delayed to the end of the month pending the resolution of all this, she waved a hand absently at their surroundings. Shameless, self-serving old farts, Kun Ji murmured, So, you save the clans hide by gaining plaudits here And probably my father is forced out on a high note, while they capitalize on it to marry me off to someone useful to their agenda, she concluded with a sad sigh. Maybe you should become like Senior Ying, Kun Ji chuckled darkly. Senior Ying? she asked, confused for a moment, before realising he was talking about the reclusive woman who basically acted as caretaker for this place and a sort of shrine maiden for the complex across the gorge. She had been around earlier, watching matters, then gone back to her own business. Lianmei had said something in passing about her being willing to help out though, which was a bright spot in an otherwise quite stressful day. What? Live up here like a hermit, trading with Beast Hunters for goods? she laughed. Beats becoming the trophy of some young noble picked by those old villains who dare call themselves Honoured Elders, Kun Ji pointed out. That it does, she agreed with a deep sigh. However Well, while you are up here, you are well away from all that, so I say we just focus on doing the best we can, Kun Ji added, diplomatically, knowing full well that that was only an option if she valued herself over everyone else who stood behind her father in the clan. More than just the Kun clan rides on this I know, she agreed. I know Wow you two are practically radiating gloom! I know the weather is a bit claustrophobic, but I can see the alignments warping visibly! She looked around to find Kun Lianmei had come over to lean beside them carrying a wine jar and a few cups. Sorry, she sighed. Pausing to reflect on the day was clearly a bad idea. Kun Ji, who was the reason she had, grimaced. Kun Lianmei gave him then her a long look and shook her head wryly, pouring out three measures and passing a cup each to Kun Ji and her. So, is there something to do? she asked, taking it and sipping it, finding the alcohol inside refreshingly cool as it slid down her throat. Its your name on the mission, not mine, Lianmei giggled, raising her own cup and knocking the measure back. Shaking her head, she turned around and looked up at the three story wooden building with its lanterns and its covered windows rising above them, the rooftop just visible through swirling low cloud that was blowing through. Do we need to do orientation for anyone? she asked at last, sipping her wine again. No, Lianmei shook her head, turning to look up as well. Everyone is at least familiar with the High Valleys. Perimeter security? she asked, running down the list in the back of her mind. Ling Mo Shun is distributing men to the watchtowers. Probably we need a few more, Lianmei mused. I have already communicated that, so hopefully there will be a teleportation in an hour or so with another squad. Mo Shunfei is also organising a group to check out the entrances on either side, Kun Ji added. He started that about half an hour ago. So, I guess we just let people get their bearings for a while, get used to the place, then work out what our strategy for getting enough herbs is she concluded. I suppose you have a list of targets anyway? she added, turning her head to look at Kun Ji. Senior Ying likely knows a few. She was out doing whatever it is she does, up until a few days ago, he mused. We do have some, from our patrols up these valleys, although there is not that much that is easy, in all honesty. Fanhees squad, who was up here before us, said there were two groups through from the Deng clan about a month ago, from Misty Vale and another, some youths from out of the province There never is, Lianmei agreed. Any idea where they went? Not really, unfortunately, Kun Ji sighed, You know how those groups are. Apparently they teleported out and walked back to here a few times. Kept to themselves mostly, beyond a few raucous evenings. Ah well, she shrugged. That kind of thing is She trailed off, because, out of the corner of her eye, she saw half a dozen figures moving out of the mist, from the eastern side. Was there another group up here? she asked, Kun Ji, gesturing to the cloaked bunch who were not moving that fast. No there shouldnt. He turned, as did Lianmei, then trailed off as well, largely because he had realised the same thing she had, she expected. -Monkeys? The group of six were all wearing leaf cloaks and broad reed hats, walking stooped over in a line. The lead pair even had staffs, which was what had thrown her, because at a distance they looked like two stooped old men. Kun Ji whistled twice and immediately two other Beast Cadre Hunters appeared at the windows of the Inn. Most of the group stayed back, with only the two carrying staffs slouching forward into clear view, whereupon she saw that both carried bundles woven of vines. The lead monkey passed his weapon to his compatriot and spread his arms, grinning broadly at them, before taking the bundle and pulling out a slightly dented, head-sized, pale green spirit fruit from a jack tree. You actually came? Senior Ying walked out of the shrine on the far side and, without any real care, passed by the monkeys to arrive by the two adults. The lead monkey, who she could now see was wearing yellow ochre paint in crude branching lines across much of his body, pointed to the fruit, then put it down and took out a second, at which point she had to do a double take, because it was clearly an immortal peach. You actually found one? Senior Ying exclaimed, clapping her hands in delight. The other monkey folded his arms and nodded, as if to say of course we did, who do you take us for. -They can use Intent to communicate? she realised, somewhat surprised, eyeing the monkeys with a new sense of respect, because that meant that outside of here, they were likely at least Nascent Soul qi beasts. Wait they can speak with Intent? Lin Ling, who had also come out now, exclaimed, a bit shocked. Sorry, Miss Lianmei, I should have said, Senior Ying apologised, addressing Lianmei directly, her voice surprisingly mellow. I didnt expect them to come, what with all of you suddenly appearing. Ah its fine, Lianmei said, though her expression was a bit dull. You know this band? I do, Senior Ying nodded. This is Ochre Lightning, while the other one there is Ten Centipedes. Ten Centipedes? she asked, walking down as well. The monkey turned to look at her, then held out his arms, showing that he had a crude picture of a centipede with ten white crosses on it painted there. He killed ten adult centipedes that attacked the group, Senior Ying said. I can confirm it because they sold me the cores for medicine a while after. The monkey gave them a toothy grin and folded his arms again. Why is he called Ochre Lightning? Lin Ling asked. The monkey paused, looked at them, then pointed at the sky and mimed getting struck by lightning. Oh that makes sense, her friend conceded. The monkey rolled his eyes, then turned back to Senior Ying, pulling out two more fruits, to which she could only raise her eyebrows. One was a Spring and Autumn plum and the other was a yang-attributed pomegranate. The monkey held up a hand, then rummaged for a moment more and also produced a second pomegranate. You also want to place it? Senior Ying asked. The monkey nodded affirmatively. Ill be back shortly, Senior Ying murmured apologetically to them, then set off towards the shrine, followed by the entire family of monkeys. The shrines in the little complex were fairly standard, dedicated to the Four Queen Mothers of Heaven and the Grandfather of Heaven. As far as she could recall, she had only ever been into the ones here once, maybe? Usually they were kept closed up and only opened on auspicious days. The most notable thing about them, really, was that the original builders had incorporated a few local twists into the designs, so the gateway to the courtyard there was flanked by two small shrines with a squirrel in one and a monkey in the other. What in the fates is actually going on? Duan Mu, who had now also appeared, just in time to witness this bizarre scene, asked. If I was going to guess, the monkeys are paying their respects to the shrine of the four Queen Mothers Lianmei said a little dully as Senior Ying led the group into the shrine courtyard and up the steps into the main building. Truly you can live many years and always see new things, Ling Mo Shun, who had now also appeared, muttered, shaking his head. True to her word, Senior Ying did indeed return after only a few minutes. The monkey group sat down on the shrine steps, far away from them, and started to eat another of the jackfruit between them. Sorry about that, she said with a small bow to Lianmei. They will not cause a nuisance. They only came to see me, really. I see, Lianmei nodded, looking at the group pensively. They move through these valleys and I trade them things on occasion, Senior Ying explained, adjusting her broad hat slightly. Pills, the odd spirit stone, this sort of thing. In return they are happy to exchange information about rare herbs and the like, or where dangerous things have taken up residence. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. I didnt think this was Fern Cloak territory, Duan Mu remarked. Oh, they are not Fern Cloak monkeys, Senior Ying shook her head. They are Iron Fur, so-called because they paint themselves with the ochre. I cant say I have ever heard of those, Lin Ling murmured. Thinking back, she did recall some mention of other groups of monkeys, but mostly those reports were so sketchy it was usual to assume they were just Fern Cloaks being even more mendacious than usual. Hardly surprising, Senior Ying replied, nodding sagely. They move around a lot and usually only come through here once or twice a year at most. So, they are not beasts of the valleys? Duan Mu asked. No more than you or I, Senior Ying chuckled. And you would do well to remember that in treating with them. So, dont annoy them then, she murmured. Indeed, Lianmei agreed, casting a sideways look over the others, though she doubted anyone here would, personally. In any case, I asked them about rare herbs. They are willing to trade you ten peaches and a few other things if you provide each of them the same in base building pills. They also told me that the valley above the great waterfall to the east has not been visited in years. It is also unusually accessible due to the heavy rains. The river flooded a few days back and washed away many dangers on the ascent. I see, Lianmei nodded, glancing sideways at her. Well, its a start, she supposed. Although what a monkey considers more accessible and what we do might be radically different things. Hah Senior Ying nodded. In any case, tell them thank you, from us, for that information, she mused. When you say peaches? Lianmei followed up. Immortal peaches, Senior Ying clarified, giving them a grin. They know where an adult tree is, though I doubt they will ever share its location. An adult Immortal peach tree Duan Mu repeated dully. Even if the quality is not great, that will really help, she mused, not quite as surprised as some of the others. I know a part of this is quantity over quality, but a few showpiece items like that will go a long way towards making a good impression. They will, Lianmei agreed, nodding pensively. What quality of base building pill? I have been trading them Chosen Immortal ones, Senior Ying answered with an amused smile. They are eating Immortal peaches, remember. Thats Lin Ling trailed off, looking back at the monkeys with an incredulous expression. A base building pill? Duan Mu gawked. I can make them, Senior Ying added. If you have difficulties acquiring them Ah, no, she shook her head. Just shocked that they only want those. A few spirit jades for an immortal peach is practically theft Lin Ling muttered. -It is, she agreed, recalling the kinds of prices even an immature trees fruit had been commanding at the auction. You say that, but good quality pills are a treasure, especially ones like that, Senior Ying said. They help nurture children and act as a form of insurance if they run into difficulties. Spirit stones are not that useful up here, unless you can find ones that formed in situ. True, Lianmei agreed. I am sure we can get a good number put in the next teleport, though if you do want to make them we can also remunerate you. You will have to supply the ingredients, Senior Ying said drily. Sup guys! She turned to find Sana had come out as well. We are admiring the insanity that is Yin Eclipse, she said blandly. What is it? There will be some food ready in about an hour. We thought to time it for when the other group is supposedly coming? Sana answered. Okay, she nodded. So, whats the insanity? Sana asked, looking around with interest. Monkeys, Lin Ling pointed across the gorge to the shrine steps. Oh Sana shaded her eyes. Huh Ochre Monkeys You know them? she asked, surprised. We ran into a bunch of ochre-covered monkeys I think it was last year, Sana mused. A couple of valleys beyond here. They traded us a bunch of ginseng and mushrooms for some high quality purification pills. I wonder if its the same bunch; Arai would probably remember. I dont recall you mentioning that in any report, she murmured, trying to think back to what mission that might have been. Eh, it was when you were in Blue Water City for those two months, I think, Sana said. Ah right, of course, she sighed, placing it at last. When I was sent to oversee the tax audit That had been a very dull, if incredibly busy, two months of going around various warehouses demonstrating for the Hunter Bureaus elders that the Kun clan was fulfilling their half of the transport arrangements. It was the kind of job you landed if a certain Supreme Elder wanted to keep you offside so his daughter could impress visiting dignitaries at the turn of the year. Well, Ill go sort out the shrine, Senior Ying added brightly. Food was in an hour? Someone will come find you, Lianmei said. Senior Ying nodded again and then sauntered back over to the entrance to the shrine and went back inside. Okay folks, she said after a short pause as they all stared at the monkeys, who were still sitting around eating, shows over. Lets get back to whatever it was we were doing. Aye, Ill go tell the lads in the towers not to shoot any monkeys, Ling Mo Shun muttered. Thats probably very wise, she replied. I might come with you, to take a look at the perimeter. Sure, Ling Mo Shun agreed. Grab a bow and a blade and Ill see you here in five? Ill come as well, Duan Mu volunteered. Ling Mo Shun nodded, and then headed back up the steps into the inn. You dont have to come, she remarked as Duan Mu followed her over to the store rooms. I need to feel like I am doing something useful to justify my presence here instead of Brother Shu, Duan Mu chuckled. Allow me this It is a bit odd, she conceded. I think this is the largest group of elite Hunters I have worked with in almost ten years. What was the last time? Duan Mu asked her as they ducked into the impromptu armoury. An outbreak of soul-setting fungus zombies, she answered, picking up a bow and testing the draw on it before putting it back. A bit before your time really. Oh that, he nodded, having read about it, she supposed. It is why we make every effort to recover bodies, she went on, finally finding a bow which had a much stiffer draw that was more to her liking. Yeah, nothing says clean up your mess like a horde of mushroom-controlled cultivator corpses, Duan Mu shuddered. Uhuh, she agreed, going over and picking up a few quivers of arrows and storing them away, before slinging two at her waist. Sign them out before you go, she added, pointing to the board someone had put up on the wall, which had all their names on it and entries for who had taken what. Duan Mu nodded silently, marking off what he had taken. Once he had done so, she followed suit, then they made their way back out to find Ling Mo Shun and Kun Ji waiting there. Figured I should come too, Kun Ji chuckled. I have been up here almost a month, so I know what is what, and more importantly, what is not. East or west? she asked Ling Mo Shun. West. We scouted the direction of the monkeys already, Ling Shun replied. Not that it did us much good. Monkeys are monkeys, she sighed. At least they are not causing problems, so we should give thanks to the Grandfather of Heaven for small mercies. On the way back past the Misty Jasmine Inn, she caught Lin Ling and told her that Sana had her role, while she was with Ling Mo Shun. The chances of anything actually happening were pretty small, but up here, clarity on that sort of thing was important. The first place Ling Shun took them was the western watchtowers, which were lit by lanterns at the base, and with a guard apiece in each. In better weather, they would provide a commanding view across the gorge; however, currently the low cloud made the view from the vantage points akin to looking out across a sea of mist, taller trees and the odd collapsed slab visible in the middle distance as dark shadows on light. This is going to be a nightmare if the weather stays like this, Duan Mu observed, shading his eyes to peer into the drifting rain. Uhuh, she agreed. We can take steps, Ling Shun said. All my team are trained martial archers. Really, the only threat is bandits this far into the gorge. Yep, Kun Ji agreed. The western end is a good three hundred metres away, not that you would know it. I assume we will go all the way to the edge of the valley? Might as well, she suggested. We have at least an hour and the ridge forest in the rain is an excellent test run for what might happen if this downpour doesnt stop, because we cannot afford to sit around for half a week waiting for the weather to get better. No, we cannot, Ling Shun agreed. What route are you going to take, Sir? the guard leaning on the edge of the watchtower smoking a pipe asked. If you shoot us on the way back in I will throw you off the cliff up there myself, Ling Shun said with an amused laugh. What do you recommend, Hunter Ji? Our usual route is along the middle. There is a stream that comes down about a hundred metres out. Caves? Ling Shun frowned. Kun Ji just glanced at them with an expression that said kinda. Ill show you on the way there. Cave did turn out to be something of an understatement. The river, when they finally got to it, was a small torrent of rounded boulders that wound down the path of least resistance towards the western valley, out of a natural fracture in the rock. She followed it up for about thirty metres, climbing carefully over rocks and looking for dangers, but it was, as expected, a ridge biome and thus almost entirely spirit vegetation. What does it look like? Ling Shun called up as he spotted her coming back down. The river is just run-off from above, formed from several small waterfalls travelling down this fissure and over some rockfall, she explained, sliding back down to land in the knee-deep water of the pool at its entrance and then wade back to shore. Just spirit vegetation for the most part. Kun Ji nodded at her slightly redundant report, leading to her to roll her eyes as he offered her a hand to climb out of the shallow pool. Well, it all looks as expected so far, Ling Shun mused looking around. Yep, Duan Mu, who had been poking around the edge of the pool, called over in agreement. Yep, she agreed, taking in the dripping greenery of the gorge floor and the tumbles of rock that were cloaked in swathes of vines and small shrubs. Shall we go look at the way down? Yep, Ling Shun nodded, waving to Kun Ji to start moving again. Lead on, Hunter Ji. Of course, Sergeant Ling, Kun Ji murmured, picking up the trail again and setting off down the riverbank. It was a pleasingly uneventful twenty minute scramble along the edge of the riverbank to reach was what effectively the edge of the ridge. The most wildlife they saw along the way were a few birds and some crayfish and snails in the river. It was what she expected, and had anticipated, but it was nice to confirm that the ridge was acting as the barrier it should. So, this is the Western Falls Valley, Kun Ji remarked drily as they stood on a rocky outcropping by the waterfall where the river descended into swaying greenery. Or what can be seen of it, anyway, Duan Mu, who had largely walked along in silence, remarked, adjusting his hat so it wasnt dripping water down his neck. The valley itself was a broad swathe of shifting greenery, split by several massif pillars. It was entirely forested as well, which was as she recalled. In the distance, she could make out a faint truncation in the treeline that was probably the river, before everything blended into mist and rain. Tracing her gaze upwards, the whitish-grey river of cloud rolling down around them obscured everything above, but on a clear day she knew the central peaks of East Fury would be towering over them, their snowy, untouchable peaks wreathed in halos of dark cloud. What is the understory like? she asked Kun Ji. This close to a major teleport I imagine it is quite disturbed down there? It is, Kun Ji nodded, grimacing. That said, there are established paths through, at least to the north-east and south-east. Where would the valley that the monkeys talked of be? she added, getting her bearings with her own talisman. Straight across, far side. You cant see it, but the river merges in a fairly deep lake in the middle. The rain has raised the water table in this valley by a metre or two, so we havent scouted much, for obvious reasons, Kun Ji mused. She followed where he was pointing and then pulled up an existing map of the valley on her scrip for them to look at. Here, Kun Ji pointed to the western-most of the waterfalls and traced a hazy, unmapped section up into the mountains, where the ridges that rolled down from above dipped and tilted into what she guessed to be some kind of natural fault. That looks fun to get to, Duan Mu muttered, peering closely at the trails that ran across. Yeah, its probably half a day there, and half a day back, she agreed. Would it be faster to go to the lake and cross by boat? she mused. Yes, probably, but we would need a boat, Kun Ji pointed out. That, we can solve, and spirit stones are not a problem, she reminded him. For once, the Bureau is paying, though some of the elders who fancy themselves the keepers of its wealth may be minting tears of blood Deservedly so, the thieving sons of dogs, Duan Mu grumbled. Standing there in the humid mist, she closed her eyes for a few moments and listened to their surroundings, fading out the chatter of the others to listen again to the sounds of the forest around them, on the edge of the valley. To the bird calls, to the dull hum of insects, to the patter of rain off leaves, the swish of branches and the dull roar of water rolling down the shallow cliff beside them. It was quiet and harmonious, and also a little bit muted. In truth, it felt more like being in the Outer Valleys than at the very uppermost reaches of the High Valleys, but danger was not a linear progression up here in any case. There were valleys beyond here that were largely normal cloud forest ecosystems with a few interesting plants, while in the Outer Valleys you had places like the Red Pit, where province-crippling danger was a literal stones throw from organized settlements. You said groups came through here just under a month ago? she asked, opening her eyes again and looking out at the misty forest, skimming the information she had on the valley in her scrip, which basically said it was a normal valley ecosystem for the High Valleys. Uhuh, Kun Ji nodded. Did you patrol after? she added. Our team didnt. Fanhees did though, Kun Ji frowned. Why, do you think there is? A problem? No, she shook her head, her gaze travelling along the cliff edge to the carved stone pagoda set down as a way marker for the path down. It just occurs to me that with half an hour before we have to go back, we could check out the path the Deng clan took, to see what kind of state it is in and what the condition of the forest floor is, after a solid week of rain. So, scout down the stairway then head back? Ling Shun mused. Yes, it makes good use of our time and it shouldnt be too dangerous, she confirmed. Okay, Ling Shun agreed after a moments pause. Okay, Duan Mu also agreed. I dont see why not, Kun Ji also agreed. We go down there for ten minutes, take a quick poke about, if it looks plausible, I reckon we could go back, see if anyone is interested and take a crack at some easy spirit herbs, she mused. We need to practice formations a bit, certainly, and that cant be done easily up in the canyon here. Indeed, that is an excellent point, Ling Shun agreed. My squad are used to working with each other, but you Hunters work in small groups and usually rotate a lot, do you not? We do, Duan Mu agreed, nodding. Some practice in that regard would be good. Most of my recent missions have been exercises in frugality and I was spared the worst of the clearance season. How is your injury? she asked, realising she should perhaps have checked that before. It wont be a problem at this point, Duan Mu reassured her, patting his right arm, then his side. I didnt lose anything, so its mostly just the lingering Intent. I have to eat a medicinal pill a day and apparently it will dissipate fully within a few weeks. Glad to hear it, she murmured, just about resisting commenting on how comparatively fragile it felt like spiritual cultivators were as she started picking her way along the cliff edge, between tangled shrubs and the occasional ground vines. The trip down the cliff was easy, in large part because there was a small ruin at the bottom of it which had been transformed into a stairway up past the steepest parts. On the ground she looked around warily, taking in the presence of their surroundings as Ling Shun unslung his bow and moved arrows into his quiver, just in case. Everyone knows the common sign language? she asked. Everyone else nodded and signed back yes. Trail is over that way, she pointed to an area of freshly rejuvenating vegetation that tracked a channel through the forest. This is the usual path, Kun Ji signed, pointing towards it. There are quite a few ruins here lost to the jungle. Old? Duan Mu asked, curious as they picked their way forward. Post Blue Water Sage, Kun Ji signed in reply. There was a period when this place was quite heavily exploited during the resettlement. Not sure why they were abandoned, but they have been long since picked clean. The only reason the stones here remain is because there are much more accessible remnants on the eastern side. Ah, Duan Mu nodded, looking around again at the ruined buildings in their hauntingly familiar styles. They walked for the entire ten minutes down the trackway, before stopping to consider their surroundings pensively. This is quite disturbed, Duan Mu remarked, poking a tangled vine with his blade. It is, she agreed. More than it looked from above. Most of the patrols range out beyond here, Kun Ji elaborated. This trackway becomes a convenient way to get to the lake. If you go off it a hundred metres or so, over the undulation of the valley floor, it rapidly becomes much less disturbed. What do you think about first targets? she mused. Nearest massifs are the best bet, Kun Ji answered as they continued to watch the dripping forest. If we were to set up a teleport network, how long does it last? Ling Shun added. Hmmmmm Kun Ji stared up at the sky, then the boggy trackway. A week or two? In other circumstances its a poor return, but now, to get beyond this place, it is likely a good idea. Something to plot out later, she mused. I hesitate to say we have unlimited finances, even with what was said earlier, but spirit stones are no good as a gift. No, they are not, Duan Mu agreed. They stood there in silence, listening to the forest again for a minute or so, before she started to quickly gather the pieces for a beggars compass. It didnt take long to put the little shamble-like thing together and consider what the alignments told her regarding the natural harmony of the locality. Noting them all looking at her, even Kun Ji, she rolled her eyes. Mixed, harmony, myriad, trending south. Thats pretty mediocre, Duan Mu remarked at last. What do you expect? Kun Ji chuckled. We are literally only a mile from the Misty Jasmine Inn still. This area gets swept regularly by the Beast Cadre, Herb Hunters and other visitors. Even a group of trainees could harvest here, with caution. Yeah, she agreed, on both points. Its much as I expected anyway. Shall we head back? Ling Shun added. Yes, lets, she agreed. It would be embarrassing to be back late from the very first mission. The trip back was pleasantly uneventful and they arrived back at the gate in the wall, hailing the guards in the watchtowers well in advance, just so they didnt accidentally end up shot with arrows. Find anything? Kun Lianmei asked her as they made their way back to the front of the Misty Jasmine Inn. Western Falls Valley is quite disturbed; if we want anything out of it then it might honestly be better to bring up thirty or forty trainees and set them loose to sweep out from the exit for a few hundred metres, she reported, having had time to think about exploitation strategies on the way back. So, about as expected, Kun Lianmei agreed, leading them inside, into the teahouse area. Any news on the next group coming through? Elder Lianmei? Duan Mu added. Delayed a bit. There is a big storm brewing outside so distant and precision teleports are quite unstable, Lianmei said. Oh, we could have stayed out for a while longer, she mused. You want to take a team back out? Lianmei said. Its what she trailed off, checking her scrip, and sighing softly as she found it was only half past three in the afternoon. I somehow thought it was a bit later, she remarked drily. What with Sana talking about food. Hah, I suppose that would throw it off. Its like this until its not, in terms of daylight up here, Kun Ji remarked. How long do you reckon we have? she asked. Sunset is usually about six to half past? Kun Ji replied. So about three hours away. That gives an hour out, half an hour to look about and then back again? Seems like a plan then, Lianmei agreed, looking at her. Who do you want to take? If we are going to be quick? Duan, Ling, and Sergeant Mo? she suggested. In other circumstances she would have just suggested Sana and Ling, but Sanas capabilities she was well aware of and ensuring that the others, who she was less familiar with on a day to day basis, were involved in this kind of thing was important. Im happy to come, and bring one of the lads, Ling Mo Shun agreed. Take Ji here as well, Lianmei added. A dedicated diviner is no bad thing, not that you or Lin Ling are bad by any means, but Okay, she murmured, understanding what Lianmei was getting at. She had thought to give him a break, but Kun Ji provided valuable extra experience and had spent a lot of time here recently. Ill get us some extra kit and you round up the others and meet me outside in five? she added to Duan Mu. Okay, Duan Mu nodded. LIN LING! she called out, looking around and not seeing the younger woman. Lin Ling appeared at the first floor balcony. What is it? she called down. Fancy a first trip into the Western Falls Valley? Okay, Lin Ling replied after a moments pause. Ill go get a bow and some gear We are going to need formations arrows and the like? She gave Lin Ling an affirmative wave, which the younger girl returned as she hurried off. Do we have communications set up yet? she asked Lianmei, because that was the other thing really. The locus is still calibrating, but we can give you a talisman and it should hopefully be working in thirty minutes? Lianmei replied, tapping her knuckles again her lips pensively. -Thats actually quite fast, she mused, quietly impressed. Usually portable jade loci, the more advanced versions of the scrips, took four or five hours to properly calibrate to the talismans and couldnt be moved once you started the process. For the one Lianmei had been provided to only take an hour or two made her wonder what quality it was. While she waited on Kun Ji to bring back a communication talisman, she went across to the kitchen area and stuck her head inside, finding Sana and Mu Shi chatting away while they sorted through scavenged spirit vegetation and various provided supplies, making a large quantity of soup. We are heading out, probably not be back until just before dark, she said to the pair. Understood, Mu Shi replied, glancing up. Where are you going? A range-finding trip towards the lake in Western Falls Valley, she elaborated. If we can we will set up a teleport anchor somewhere safe to expedite getting a boat down there tomorrow. Its that flooded? Sana raised an eyebrow as she looked up from the bitter greens she was shredding. Maybe. The forest is plenty disturbed and not that bountiful on first look, so we will see, she replied. Well, good luck, Sana added, giving her a grin. Yep! Mu Shi agreed. Hope it goes smoothly! Oh, grab some mangosteen, Sana pointed to a bowl on the side. If youre missing food it will help keep everyones energy up, given most of those here are not physical cultivators. Taking the bowl, she nodded in thanks and headed back outside to find that Lin Ling was standing there now, along with Duan Mu and Kun Ji, who had a bundle of one-metre-long unattributed bamboo sitting near them. I have teleport talismans, anchors and markers as well, Lin Ling said, speaking up first. And some bamboo in case we do, in fact, find something worth marking. Formations arrows as well, Kun Ji said, patting his own talisman. The sergeant will meet us at the gate, apparently, Duan Mu added as she looked around for him. Indeed, returning to the gate, they found Ling Mo Shun and another of the guards, who politely introduced himself as Ling Qiu Wentai, waiting for them. Nobody has any objections if we go a bit quicker this time? she asked. Everyone shook their heads, so this time she set off at a brisk trot along the cleared path, back towards the waterfall and the route down to the Western Falls Valley. It didnt take them long at all to get back to where they had stopped before, so, after some brief discussion and the election of Lin Ling as the person using their scrip to create a new map of the path they were taking, they just continued down that path, through the misty forest, bathed in the slightly off-colour light of late afternoon. They jogged on for another twenty minutes, following the trail until it petered out in a broad open clearing within the forest that gave way to boggy ground and a tumbled-down watchtower-like structure and some vine-covered walls. The thing that really stood out to her, though, was that the humidity became a touch more cloying, giving hints of decay and earth. Someone made an effort to poke around in this recently? Ling Wentai remarked, pointing out the slashed vines and signs of burning that were still prevalent. I get nothing untoward, beyond the usual, Kun Ji observed, holding up a compass he had made on the trip along the forest road for them to see. As he said, the reading off it was pretty much what she expected, suggesting the ruin was vaguely inauspicious and that the vitality of the clearing was compromised. There is a yin attribute spirit herb here, almost certainly, Lin Ling mused, looking this way and that with narrowed eyes. I suppose one of these groups that came through before tried to find it? Mark it and we can come back to it, she decided after a moments contemplation. Yin herbs are troublesome and you can almost taste the earth qi in the air. I dont want our inaugural attempt at a high rank spirit herb to be some obnoxious yin earth herb. Yeah, that muddy feeling in the mist doesnt make me enthused to go wading in those flooded zones looking for whatever it is, Ling Mo Shun agreed. She watched as Lin Ling and Duan Mu took out a metre length of unattributed bamboo, carved a slice out of it and put a marker talisman into it. They tied a vibrant length of cloth around the split area then between them sank the bamboo into the ground almost to half its length. Wait, stop, Ling Wentai hissed suddenly. What is it? she asked, turning to him. What did you see? Ling Shun asked, nocking an arrow. In the tree over there, I thought I saw something about the size of a cat, with black fur? Ling Wentai frowned. She followed his gaze but saw nothing, not that that helped Ling Wentai frowned, looking around as well. Lin Ling, who had stopped linking up the talisman to the map she was making, poked her in the side and pointed silently. About thirty metres away, on another tree branch, she caught a flash of black fur and a tail as something vanished into the greenery with a rustle of leaves, as if it had never been. It looked like a large koppi squirrel, Ling Shun sighed, looking relieved and lowering his bow. Sorry Ling Wentai muttered, guess I was on edge. This place has a bit of a reputation Yeah, it does, she frowned, looking around with narrowed eyes. No harm done, Kun Ji murmured, giving Ling Wentai a pat on the shoulder. Just because it was a squirrel this time If you see it again, say something, she added, for two reasons: firstly, because paranoia about things up here was no bad thing, and secondly, it would not do to have him think he should just not point stuff like that out. There was also the squirrel, which thankfully this did not appear to be. Okay, he nodded, but she could see he was still a bit embarrassed. So, where do we go then? Duan Mu asked her as Lin Ling went back to finishing linking the map and talisman. Looking around, she grimaced and then clambered up a nearby fallen tree to get a better view out across the rain-drenched clearing, not that it really helped much. The path should be roughly east of here? Kun Ji volunteered, after checking his own scrip as she swept the edges of the clearing pensively. I suppose we can only go around and see what we find, she concluded, hopping back down. Do you want to lead on, Ji? Okay, the older man agreed, putting his scrip away in a pouch at his waist. They made their way on, around the edge of the clearing for about a hundred metres, following the treeline, before eventually being forced upslope into the forest by the margin turning into a proper swamp with murky, turbid water flowing away to the south-east. Fortunately, they did find the trail again just beyond that, in about the same condition it had been in before, albeit rather narrower and now mostly overshadowed by the tree canopy, winding near to a shallow, rock-strewn river. How are we in terms of orientation to where we started? she asked Ling after they had followed it for about ten more minutes. Heading roughly east, still, Lin Ling replied, projecting the route they had taken so far, which rather resembled a two-mile-long, slightly winding serpent. The valley is not as flat as it seems either. You dont say? Duan Mu chuckled, glancing off at the rising forest floor to their right. We have actually descended about three hundred metres, Lin Ling pointed out, spinning the small map so they could see. Looking around, she reflected that that was why maps like the one Lin Ling was making were important. Out under the trees it became very hard to keep track of your direction, the distance you had travelled and how the geology of your surroundings was behaving. So there are lots of smaller rivulets running off, out of the bedrock to feed the lake? she mused. Looks like, Lin Ling agreed. I am somewhat surprised that there was no scan like this done before? There is one, but it was before the floods, Kun Ji clarified. It also focuses on the northern side, because that was where the Beast Cadre was focusing its interest. Whereas out here is just a confusing green maze with a relatively stable path through it, she concluded, understanding why a small garrison would have neglected it. Yes, and we only had one of those scrips, Kun Ji remarked with some bitter amusement entering his tone. For all that they are useful, they are expensive and the Pavilions tend not to lend them out for long-term assignments like way station tending. Oh, I am aware, Lin Ling muttered. I bought this myself. The trials and tribulations of being a glorified watchman, she agreed. They walked on in silence after that for almost another thirty minutes, until the path finally reached a shallow cliff that split the forest. Before them, vanishing into the haze, was about a mile or more of flooded forest, consumed by the lake that rippled vaguely in the middle distance. We definitely need a boat, she said after taking in the scene for a short minute. Uhuh, Lin Ling agreed. Yup, both guards nodded. Has the talisman connected yet? she asked Kun Ji, who was considering a spirit wood compass pensively. He pulled it out and sent some qi into it, then nodded and passed it to her. Lianmei? she sent through it. Mo Shunfei here, a familiar voice sounded in her head. I can get Elder Lianmei though. Can we establish a visual link with this? she asked Kun Ji, examining the talisman. Yes, with the help of a scrip and a few spirit stones, he replied. She took out her own scrip and passed it over to him. May be best. We are going to establish a visual link, she sent back. Okay, Shunfei replied after a short pause. Ill go get her. While they waited on that, she swept the swampy, sparse forest below them again, looking for landmarks or odd things that might be useful for navigation. My compass is getting a vaguely auspicious reading off to the north, Duan Mu said after a few moments, holding out his own spirit wood compass for them to see. Oh? she murmured, turning to glance in that direction, along the ragged forest boundary. His compass was indeed showing a vaguely auspicious reading, though experience told her it was still well within the margin of error for that kind of compass. Okay, we are set up, Kun Ji interrupted. Accepting the scrip back, she activated the record image function and passed it on to Lin Ling, before re-established her talisman link. So, what image is it you want to show us? Lianmeis voice echoed in her head a moment later. Here She waved for Lin Ling to hold up the scrip, recording the image of the flooded forest and the distant lake, shrouded in rain. You are going to need a boat, Lianmei judged succinctly. We are, she agreed. Or at least several decent canoes. The water should be deep enough and new enough that there is not much danger to be found crossing it. The afternoon group has not come yet, so I can relay that. What will you do now? Lianmei asked her. Push on north, tracking the edge of this, and keep making a map. If an opportunity arises we will put up a teleport anchor so we can get back here quickly once we have a boat. Consider trying to find somewhere to establish a staging post? Lianmei mused. I will keep it in mind, she replied, noting that the spirit stones feeding the connection were almost dead already. Talk more in twenty minutes, she said after a quick assessment of how much time they had been out. Okay, Lianmei agreed, then the connection went dead. Well? Lin Ling asked her. We are getting canoes in the next supply teleport, she confirmed, lashing her scrip to her forearm, like Sana did, then putting the talisman around her neck. I said we would scout north for twenty minutes, map the edge and then call in again. I had forgotten how boring this can be, Duan Mu chuckled as they set off again, her leading this time. Ill take boring out here every fate-trashed time, she murmured. Preach that scripture, Kun Ji agreed as the others, even Duan Mu, laughed quietly. Can you get a better read on this signature? she asked Duan Mu as they moved on, threading their way along the top of the shallow cliff, trying to avoid the worst of the tangled vegetation. Somewhat, Ill keep an eye out, Duan Mu replied, looking around at the gloomy forest and shuddering slightly, looking a bit stressed. She had to agree that the ambience here was oppressive. There was a disquieting, smothering, claustrophobia to the place. A sense of being stifled by everything, and never at ease in any given moment. It made you anxious to step forward more quickly and yet also dragged at you, slowed you, tired you out, in ways that could be maddening. People could get reckless in truly inadvisable ways under that sort of fatigue and pressure. In part it had to do with the slightly inharmonious contrast between open ground and well-established forest, but mostly, she knew, it was a form of the infamous edge effect, a manifestation of the ambient alignments that was slowly worming its way into their perception of their surroundings. There was nothing to be done about it really, except acknowledge its existence and try to be cognizant of the effect it could have on your judgement. Anyone feels a bit unsure, say so, she said. Clearly the disrupted alignments here are playing up the edge effect. Is that what that is? Ling Wentai muttered, looking at the forest to their left uneasily. Yep. Unpleasant, isnt it? Lin Ling murmured. Imagine being up here alone, having walked in. Euuuuuggh Ling Wentai gave a proper shiver at that. That is why we are here, she said drily. Indeed, Kun Ji agreed, nodding. This is why this place is not that well-mapped, to be honest. This effect gets very troublesome under the trees. Few folk, even experienced ones, who dont have good physical cultivations with certain benefits, can stomach it for more than a few hours. If you needed a reminder of why physical cultivators are valued, it is places like this, she agreed. Thirty metres ahead, Duan Mu murmured, pointing to where the cliff was dipping and the forest and floodwaters were just bleeding together. Thats where the auspicious signature is, give or take. Okay, in that case, sign language from here on out, she murmured. The compass give any idea on what it is? Animal, mineral, vegetable? Out here? Could be all three, Kun Ji signed back with an eye roll. Mark or investigate? she asked the group. You know phrasing it like that makes me just want to say mark it and move on, Lin Ling signed back, leading to the others to shake their heads in silent amusement. Fighting the urge to comment, she suppressed her qi as best she could then focused on her stealth art. {Empty Eye Steps} Her sense of oneness with the world around her intensified subtly. Waving for the others to stay back, she made her way on, alone, between the vegetation and rocks, closing on the general location Duan Mu had indicated. Unfocusing her gaze slightly, so as not to inadvertently look at anything with intent, she took in her surroundings as she moved forward, watching passively for something that might be out of place or unusual. Unfortunately, though predictably, there was little in the way of anything obvious. The spirit vegetation was, as expected, hardwood trees, understory and a lot of vines. The vines were all tangled in the water, drifting like errant serpents, which was one reason for her slow progress. Water would not limit a trappish or life-catch vine, or a stray patch of brown thorn lost beneath the knee-deep lapping waters, murky with detritus, that swirled gently around rocks and tumbled trees. Around ten metres away from the point Duan Mu roughly pointed out, she stopped properly, because there was little in the way of anything out of place at all. Here and there birds called to each other, no doubt complaining about the rain and the mist. -So is it something mundane? she pondered, taking in the half submerged trees. This would have been somewhat open before Slowly, she took out a ceramic bowl, filled it with water and dropped a few stray bits of spirit vegetation into it and then turned the whole thing a half turn and watched how the five elements materials moved. -Slightly to the left, huh? she watched as the swirl of different bits of plants spun, slightly dissociated from the momentum she had just instilled into the water, pulling sideways and also scattering a little predictably. That implies inauspicious surprise -Duan Mus compass is probably not wrong, either, she mused, which means that there is likely something here and also something waiting, and that they may not be the same thing. Holding up her arm, she signalled that to the others. Duan Mu grimaced, but it was not his fault. Move up? Kun Ji signed back. Set up a formation around this whole place, she instructed. Stay clear of the water. Four pairs of eyes looked at the flooded area and she caught the soft sighs; however, this was the job they were all here for, so nobody actually said anything. Which formation? Lin Ling sent back after a moment. A basic sealing one for now! she replied. This environment is very disturbed, so it needs to be subtle, play off the harmonies of the surroundings. Sungs Minor Five Elements? The others conferred for a moment, then Kun Ji gave her the affirmative handsign. Taking out a formation core, she held it up then pointed to two trees, out in the water, and a rock beyond her. Ling Shun smoothly drew an arrow which had a minor formation core already fused into it and shot it at the tree she indicated. The arrow hit the trunk with barely a quiver. Ling Wentai followed suit a moment later with the other tree, while Lin Ling quickly moved past her, through the forest margin, skipping over a small stream feeding the waters around her to arrive at the rock outcropping and put a formation core there as well. Duan Mu took the last two spots on the near side. Water four and Life three, Ling Shun signed to her, identifying the minor nodes on the arrows. Earth six! Lin Ling signalled across. Fire two, Duan Mu added. Metal one, Kun Ji concluded. Keying the different nodes into the high grade formation core, taking care to stay as still in the water as possible, she registered all five minor nodes and then held up the core again, which was the common signal for thats done. The two guards then started using arrows set with ward stones to shoot them out at various points, skilfully hitting auspicious and inauspicious points that Kun Ji was indicating while Duan Mu and Lin Ling quickly finished up the placement of the rest of the points. -This is why its good to have real archers along, she thought happily. Everyone trained in archery, but she was the only one of the local Herb Hunters with an actual martial manual and any real expertise in it as a discipline, simply because it took time. Kun Ji waved for her to place the central core when she was ready. -Well, here goes nothing. Lets see whats lurking here Taking the core, she carefully lobbed it into the middle of the suspicious area, then immediately withdrew her own blade The instant it hit the water, a shadowy form exploded out of the detritus a mere two metres in front of her, long claws covered in razor-like ridges aiming for her Two arrows hit the razor shell crab, which had a body about a metre across, hard enough to rock it backwards and entirely break the momentum of its charge. Using the opportunity, she swapped out her blade for a spear and lunged forward herself. {Kun Overturns the Waves} The basic martial attack, aimed at the face of the crab, was deflected by its claws, but provided the further, necessary distraction for the formation to finally trigger. {Sungs Seal of Five Elements} She felt the qi gradient in their surroundings twist faintly, focusing inwards on everything not linked to the formation, making qi harder to manipulate and drawing in and amplifying the divisive nature of the rain as well. The crab thrashed, but its movements were sluggish in comparison to a moment before, as if it were caught in mud. Good shooting, she called over to Ling Wentai and Ling Shun, who both had second arrows ready to fire. Icck, its a biggun, Kun Ji grimaced, walking over to stand beside her as she watched it try to escape towards the deeper water. The crab flexed, trying to break the formation through pure strength as it fought to burrow back into the mud, its limbs scrabbling futilely as the formation continued to settle on it like a constricting net. I guess it must have come towards the forest thanks to the waters, she mused. Yeah, Kun Ji agreed, looking out at the flooded forest. This is the biggest I have seen in a good while, honestly. Mostly they lurk over by the muddy areas near the lake and feed off fish. Guess todays dinner is crab hotpot, Lin Ling called over, not having moved off her rock as she also surveyed their surroundings, an arrow nocked in her own bow. My compass reads that as also being the auspicious thing Duan Mu called over. She eyed the crab critically, because even sealed it was not exactly easy to go over and search it. Razor shell crabs got their name because their shells were covered in ridges like little blades, that made grasping them for anything vaguely predatory almost impossible without incurring catastrophic injuries. She had seen a few injuries dealt by small ones over the years, and just grabbing one could flay your skin. The ridges also secreted a yin-attributed poison that paralyzed quickly. Their preferred hunting strategy, especially the smaller ones, was to just wait in shallow mud for something to stand on them. Sighing, she set her spear and, with one smooth motion, drove the point deep into an exposed gap by its mouth. The crab twitched a few times and tried to swipe at her. Pulling her spear out, she stabbed it again, then again, each time no real obvious effect. Two arrows, infused with a fair amount of qi smashed into it, making the animal rock sideways. Well, thats odd, she remarked, looking at it warily. Where is the core? she called over to Kun Ji. Underside, between its head and where the legs join, Kun Ji replied. Picking her angle, she lunged forward as hard and fast as she could, driving the spear deep into the crabs body Its legs twitched, and for one hair-raising moment she was terrified it was going to try and roll over on her however, instead, its flesh just turned to water and flowed away, leaving behind an empty, mud-coloured shell. Well, shit, Kun Ji cursed, looking around grimly. She poked at the moulted shell with her spear and nodded in agreement, understanding now why her spear thrusts and the arrows had done so little. The real crab would be buried somewhere, likely having just shed this shell a short time ago, using qi manifestation in place of a Nascent Soul to create a puppet that could deliver it food or act as a decoy and guard while its new shell hardened. Hopping on a rock, she jumped over to near where the crab had emerged and looked around at the still-rippling water. There is a gully down, about a metre ahead of you! Duan Mu called over, having gone across a bit further up and started poking around with a spear of his own. Ill go look. Do you want to come with me? she asked Kun Ji. Okay, Kun Ji nodded. But Ill go first this time. She nodded, then waved for the others to keep an eye out. Kun Ji stored his hat, grass cloak, bow and quiver into his storage ring and then tied a rope to his belt. She followed suit, then they both waded out warily past the discarded remains of the grab shell. Between one footfall and the next, she felt the ground beneath her vanish, though, being prepared for it, she did not face-plant straight into deep water. Kun Ji floated for a moment, then crossed his arms and sank beneath the water. She crouched and followed suit, slipping off the edge of the rocky escarpment into the murky gloom of the water. There, Kun Ji signed, almost immediately, pointing to a tree, which was half-submerged on the surface. In the gloomy, muddy water she could just make out the faint shimmer of luminescence. Swimming closer, she found the trunk of a broad, old tree had been partially split and dragged down into a shelving overhang within the gully, likely cut by millennia of water flowing through it. -Thats a big lingzhi, she thought, mildly shocked as she took in the faint luminescence of the fungus coating the inside of the trunk. Immediately below it, in the shelter of the tree and the rock was a crab, about one and a half metres across, its razor-edged shell still hardening. The suppression of the formation was still taking effect, so neither approached, but even at a distance she could see it was clearly a prize. No doubt the crab had stumbled upon it with the flooding and seen the opportunity to advance. What do we do? she signed, because dealing with qi beasts was not really her thing. That lingzhi is the kind of thing we need, Kun Ji signed back, rather redundantly. So I guess we can only take out the crab. Otherwise it will be a danger to anyone else coming through here. I concur, she signed back, withdrawing her spear and slowly drifting forward through the murky water. The crab sensed her approach almost immediately, its eyes moving to watch them. However, restrained by the formation there was little it could do. Its new exoskeleton was still setting and it was penned in. It lashed out with claws, but both of them easily pinned the joints on the first attack, sinking their spears through gaps in the chitin and impaling it to the ground. She let Kun Ji flit in and stab it once with a second spear, through the shell, only joining him once he had attached a rope to it. Between them, it took them about a minute to swim back up to the surface and then, with the help of Ling Shun, drag the unwilling crab up to the surface. Ill let you lot deal with that, she said, eyeing the twitching beast with a grimace. Okay, Kun Ji nodded. Duan, come back down with me! she called over to him. See what you found! Diving back down, she waited for him to join her by the split log, as she considered what to do about the lingzhi itself. A lingzhi! he signed, arriving beside her. A pretty good one, too, she agreed. Grab some luss cloth and help me dig it out of this log. It took them about five minutes of work to cut the main part out, finding several smaller lingzhi in the process. It wasnt a longevity one, sadly, but the strength of yang life within it from gestating within the ancient tree was still exceptional, so she had to consider it a fortuitous find, crab and all. Returning to the surface with Duan and the largest part of the fungus and the portion of trunk it had been on, she found that the others had dragged the crab out of the water, flipped it over and got the core out. Its an Immortal-grade spirit beast! Kun Ji called over, patting a pot which likely held the core itself, so it wouldnt attract every scavenger within a mile. The lingzhi must be close to that as well, she agreed, dragging her end of the block of wood above the surface and into the shallows. There are more as well, Duan Mu added cheerfully to the others, his early frustrations at having just found a skulking crab thoroughly vanished. Leaving him to sort out that one, she turned and slipped back into the water, swimming back down to the butchered tree and quickly cutting out the others. Duan Mu rejoined her after a few minutes, and between them they rapidly took the remainder of the tree trunk apart, recovering a further seven smaller lingzhi. By the time they returned to the surface a second time, the crab had been butchered and Lin Ling had moved from sentry duty to inspecting the trunk. It will be a shame to tear this out of the wood, Lin Ling commented as they came over, carrying the sack of extra mushrooms between them. It would, Kun Ji agreed, This has to be a few hundred years old. So teleport it back? she suggested, because carrying it back manually was out of the question, frankly. Yep, that might be best, Kun Ji mused, looking around. We can send the crab back as well, then, and let them deal with it and the core. Shunfei? she sent into the talisman after linking it to another cube of ten spirit stones. Youre a bit early, what is it, a problem? Mo Shunfei replied after a moment. Nope, the opposite actually, we have gifts, she sent back. Is the teleport formation in use, or expected to be in use? Nope, there is still bad weather down below, Shunfei sent back. What do you need to send? A crab and some lingzhi, she answered. Ill go check, Shunfei murmured. There was a long silence that stretched to about two minutes before Shunfei returned. Okay, you can send them through, he said. We will expect them within the next? Five minutes probably, she confirmed, before adding. Thanks! Not at all, Shunfei replied. Good luck. The connection went dead and she watched as well over half the spirit stones turned dim. We can send it back immediately, she said to the others who were all looking at her expectantly. Excellent, Lin Ling grinned, taking out a palm-sized teleport talisman, made out of jade for better durability, that was designed to teleport everything within a specific area. Between them all, it took only a bit of effort to drag the main lingzhi log into shallower water and put it down beside the crab. While Duan Mu made some final checks to the lingzhi in the sack, she took out a Spirit Jade from her storage talisman and placed it into the indentation in the middle of the formation talisman, watching it melt away. Might need two Jades, Kun Ji remarked eyeing the size of the load the talisman was going to have to take then glancing back at the now gently shining talisman. Grimacing, she added a second, then, placing the talisman down beside the log, set the delay on activation to twenty seconds and stepped back smartly, heading out of the shallows to relatively drier ground. Counting down, she watched with everyone else from a safe distance as the talisman shimmered, then the space around it twisted in on itself in a miniature version of the large teleportation circles The crab, log and mushroom vanished, along with a portion of the surrounding quagmire, rocks, water and all in a crack of displaced air and a small corona of water vapour. How long have we got before we think about the return trip? Lin Ling asked her after a moment, as the water started to flow back into the three-metre-wide indentation in the ground and the cloud of mist vanished. About an hour still, she replied, after checking her scrip. Also, do we walk back, or are we going to try and set up a teleport anchor? Duan Mu asked. That depends on if we can find a suitable place, she replied, looking around pensively. Nowhere here inspires much confidence. Ideally, and especially up in the High Valleys, you wanted a place for a teleportation anchor that was both relatively open and, most importantly, not likely to disturbed. Any little change in qi density could be picked up on by something hunting around, and the very last thing you wanted was for your painstakingly set up circle to break because spiders had come and poked at it, or a burrowing hunter had come to see if it was a spirit herb. Nobody had died in recent years to that, but there were two or three mishaps each year, usually people ending up teleported randomly to places far from where they intended to go after their anchors either decayed or suffered from some unexpected interference. Their anchors were jade talismans rather than paper ones, but even so some spider or other mendacious critter moving your talisman into a cave, or some thicket of horrible vines, or into the water here, would be a very bad way to start a trip into Yin Eclipse. No, it doesnt, Kun Ji agreed. Well, the main thing is to get a bit of distance from here, she reminded them, looking around again. The number one cause of problems up here is standing around after a teleport going is we dun yet?. Depressing, but true, Ling Shun agreed. So, where to now? Recover what we can of the formation, then I think we continue on, along this shoreline, heading up-stream, she mused, putting her hat back on, for all the good it did with the weather, mostly it was to stop things falling on her head at this point. If we are looking for a decent spot to set an anchor, that would be best, but if we havent found somewhere in thirty minutes, we start heading back towards the Misty Jasmine Inn. Sounds like a plan, Duan Mu agreed, quickly towelling the worst of the water and muddy leaves out of his hair. With glorious purpose, lead on, Lin Ling agreed, flashing her a muddy grin. No, you lead on, she replied, pointing forwards. Its your turn! Booo Lin Ling pouted, rolling her eyes, though she still headed back towards the rock she had put the formation on originally. Duan Mu sighed and started back into the water, followed by Wentai. Just get the main core, she said. Unless we are short on arrows? We brought crates of formation arrows, Ling Shun chuckled. Gotcha! Duan Mu acknowledged. In the end, it took them only a few minutes to recover what was worth recovering and set off again, along the shoreline, this time with Lin Ling in the lead. Duan Mu took up the next position in line, his compass now handed over to Kun Ji, who came third. She went fourth, with Ling Shun and Ling Wentai bringing up the rear now, scanning the forest and the water for threats. Chapter 15 – Into the Valleys We Go (Part 2)

Part 2

~ Jun Sana C Misty Jasmine Inn, Yin Eclipse ~
-At this rate, with the number of people here, this is going to resemble a real inn, Sana thought to herself with a small chuckle. Still, sitting in the kitchen, sorting through a large stack of spirit vegetation that the perimeter guards had brought in, Sana found herself reflecting that missions like this were always more boring than they initially appeared. Sure, they had been sent off in a great hurry, under something of an ominous cloud, but when you broke it down into tasks they were basically up here for just under a month, with instructions to gather everything remotely shiny and not sweat the details too much. How are we doing? Mu Shi, who had gone off to check on a few other tasks, asked, sticking her head around the door. Half of what they brought is poisonous, she remarked drily, pointing to the discard pile on the floor. But what we have is pretty good. Tell them the next time they go out to gather more of this She tossed a stem of a long-leafed green shrub with smooth bark and tiny yellow flowers just starting to come into bud to Mu Shi. It will go well in soup and has a good dose of yang life qi in it. Oh, golden star ground-thorn, Mu Shi murmured, catching the thrown plant. So, what is it you need? she added, having expected Mu Shi to be gone a good while longer. Oh, I came to say we will have a crab in a few minutes, Mu Shi answered. A crab she repeated. Yes, Mu Shi said. Shunfei was a bit cryptic, but it will be teleported in shortly, which I took to mean imminently. Okay, she murmured. Ill be out in a moment. Mu Shi nodded and left again. Rather than leave immediately, she went over to the soup stock she was making, checked it quickly, and adjusted the ward stones in the formation providing heat for the cooker so it would just simmer. Only when that was done, and she was happy it would not boil over, did she head out after the other woman. It was still raining outside, so they both waited in the shelter of overhang provided by the second story of the teahouse area. Its not quite what you expect, is it? Mu Shi remarked at last. This kind of thing? she asked, gesturing around. Indeed, Mu Shi replied. I have to admit, I have gotten far too used to rough traversal of the terrain. It feels weird to be here, like this unnatural almost. It is, a bit, she agreed, watching two of the young monkeys dance around in the rain, chasing each other and kicking water out of puddles. Abruptly, the teleport area rippled and the rain falling twisted outwards for a moment A large crab, a jar with a seal on it, a large cloth bundle and large log appeared along with a small outwards cascade of dirt, forest detritus, some small rocks and a lot of water. They were not joking when they said they found a crab, she observed, taking in the one and a half metre wide razor shell crab, before shifting her eyes to the log. Thats Mu Shi was already walking quickly over to the log. Well, Ill be buggered by a monkey, Mu Shi muttered, holding up the cloth sack for her as she came over as well. These are lingzhi, and good quality ones as well. They hit a real prize here. Uhuh, she nodded, staring at the large specimen inside the split part of what had clearly once been a much larger tree trunk. GUYS! she called, raising her voice. GET OUT HERE, WE GOT WORK TO DO! Lianmei, Mo Shunfei, one of the other guards, Ling Jing Fan, and a second Beast Hunter who had been stationed up here with Kun Ji, Jiang Wushen, all appeared from various places in the building and store area to see what the fuss was. Oh, that is a prize, Lianmei almost skipped over to the platform to admire the lingzhi in the trunk. The quality its basically seven star-grade as well. She didnt say the crab would be that big, Shunfei muttered, staring at the upside down razor shelled crab critically. They took the core out as well, Jiang Wushen added, stepping around it carefully to get to the pot and opening the top At that point she had to step back slightly, as a wave of remarkably pure qi washed out over them. Fates get it on Ling Jing Fan declared, staring at the core. Seven-star grade core, Wushen whistled, turning the shimmering orb over in his hands. Seems it just moulted, Lianmei observed, poking the crab, which had a faintly grey-green shell, with a blade. The razor ridges on its shell are barely set. Maybe it was using the lingzhi for its breakthrough? she guessed, looking around. I cant say I am hugely familiar with them, beyond knowing that they are a terror to stand on. They are, Lianmei agreed. Second largest cause of severe poisonings, after spiders. I guess we will start breaking it up? she added. We can put some of it in the soup and cook the rest? It will help a lot with everyones recovery. It will, Jiang Wushen nodded, Especially in this rain. I can do the wet prep if you want, and teach the other guards how to do it? Why dont we split? she mused. I am happy to talk anyone who wants through storing this monster lingzhi, and the rest can get a primer in crab butchering? Unless you want to do that, Shi? Mu Shi pursed her lips and then nodded. Ill do the small lingzhi? First, though, Lianmei said, eyeing the detritus scattered across the platform, we clear this lot up. Yes boss, she agreed, taking a spirit wood shovel out of her talisman and humorously saluting Lianmei. It didnt take long, really, to clear the formation area. The main impediment was that the chaotic spatial qi infusing the dirt prevented it from being put in a storage talisman or ring. For that to be possible, you had to have a ring made out of materials from Yin Eclipse, forged inside Yin Eclipse. If there was someone in the province able to grasp Spatial Laws while suppressed to Golden Core willing to do that, she had never heard of them selling their work either, so lots of things like that had to be done manually. You got used to it after a while, though it always amused her to see how frustrated people unused to this place got with such things. Once that task was done, though, they were still left standing around staring at the log with the lingzhi attached to it, which had been dragged over to the sheltered area of the plaza. This is way too big for a normal crate, Mu Shi remarked at last, as they stood there looking at it critically. Actually, we can use it to our advantage, she mused, crouching down beside it to look at where it was joined to the trunk, the seeds of an idea forming in her head. Spirit stones are useless for this stupid levy, but nothing says we cant use them to feed some of these plants for the next week or two? We could split this a dozen ways and triple its biomass in that time, and probably consolidate its foundation. You want to raise herbs up here? Ling Jing Fan, who was standing nearby, having helped drag it over, asked her a bit dully. Why not? she smiled. And if we nurture it in here, we can nurture other things in here as well. Qi beasts wont come in and the defences are pretty good. That okay Mu Shi nodded. Mushrooms like this are easy to manage as well. Indeed, she agreed. We just need to keep feeding it decomposing detritus and it will control the ambience. Its nearly pure yang wood attributed; its not a longevity lingzhi, but its fate-thrashed close ELDER LIANMEI! she yelled, standing up again and waving to Lianmei who was watching the butchering of the crab. What is it? Lianmei asked, coming over to where they were, A problem? No, quite the opposite, she said, then quickly explained her thinking regarding the best use of the large mushroom. I see, Lianmei mused, eyeing the lingzhi with an appraising eye. Okay, do that. Take what you need from the stores. So, what do we need to do to set that up? Mo Shunfei asked. Easy: grab me a dozen yin and yang attributed water ward stones from the main stores, the large ones, she mused, walking around the torso-sized slab of a mushroom growing down the inside of the hollow piece of trunk. And a crate, probably, to put this in, so its a bit easier to reposition once we take it inside. With four people to move it C her, Mo Shi, Mo Shunfei and Ling Jing Fan C it didnt take long to haul the trunk inside, pick an empty side hall off the storage area and wedge the trunk and its lingzhi upright in a handy crate. In the end, taking what they needed from the stores, the whole thing took her about half an hour to set up, which was not bad, given the rudimentary tools she had to work with. I feel like this is almost too easy Ling Jing Fan muttered as they surveyed their handiwork. We found this already and we have only had folks out looking a few hours? Hah she shook her head, failing to stifle an amused laugh. Sorry, I dont mean it like that, she said, smiling at Jing Fan, who she had learned was about Junis age. He was also one of the least experienced among the guards, having mostly just done ranging patrols through the Low Valleys, hunting bandits and criminals. As to why we dont see more of themshe poked the crate with her footThis is a big one. How much do you think this might sell for? Jing Fan eyed it critically. An Earthly Jade? Yeah, Mu Shi mused. That sounds about right. Agreed, she confirmed. To get it out of here, though, you either have to carry it or teleport. We have over fifty miles of valley between us and Misty Vale right now To teleport this that far might cost an Earthly Jade, just for the talisman. "not counting all the resources you would have to spend getting in and out, Mu Shi added. Oh Jing Fan nodded, understanding. Its just not cost effective. Yes, and besides, it was being guarded by an Immortal qi beast, refined by it probably C to consolidate its breakthrough. You would have to fight it, and if you were on your own, suppression or no, that either costs you a lot in formations materials, expensive talismans and more When you put it like that Jing Fan mused. Everywhere you are losing money, Mu Shi agreed. Walking around up here, for a non-physical cultivator, is losing money. So if you got this out, you would be selling it overseas, she grinned wanly, and the export tax on it would take thirty percent of your profit. So even if you sold it for four or five Earthly Jades, you might make two Spirit Jades, maybe three, actual profit. Ling Jing Fan stared at the mushroom with a complex expression. Thats why you would usually take stuff like this, Mu Shi pointed to a box on the shelves put up that held one of the smaller lingzhi. Each of these would still sell for a Spirit Jade or three, and you can keep well over half if you are lucky. So yes, that is the sad tale of why nobody sells eighty kilo, Immortal grade lingzhi down in the lowlands, she concluded. Truly a cruel tale, Ling Jing Fan agreed. However, here and now, where spirit stones can be spent like someone elses problem she added with a mischievous smile. Quite, Mo Shunfei agreed, rolling his eyes. You could offset a fair portion of it selling the crabs core though. Yes, but you would have to kill it as cleanly as it was, she pointed out. Unless you brought an elite team like Juni has with her, thats going to be a horrid job. True, Shunfei sighed. Very true. Not to mention, just because shit is suppressed, doesnt mean an Immortal realm beast is not absolutely a menace out here. They spent bit more time checking that the formations were working, turning other folks hard-earned spirit stones into mushroom, then split up to go back to their old tasks. By the time she got back to the kitchen, she found a large stack of crab meat sitting on the table, waiting for her attention, so she and Mu Shi got stuck straight into that, heating oil in a large pan and dumping a lot of it in that to fry up. The rest, she put in the soup, matching it with a few other bits of spirit vegetation so it would retain its original, creamy flavour and not end up tasting of river mud. The last time I ate crab soup, it was your sister who made it, Mu Shi murmured, watching the soup start to froth. My condolences, she chuckled. Arai was just as technically competent a spirit food cook as she was, but seldom cared to take extra steps to ensure the food was more than tolerably tasteful unless forced by circumstances. Hah Mu Shi shook her head. It was not that bad actually; she just dumped a fistful of fire peppers into it to hide the muddy taste, as I recall. That does sound like her, she agreed, before spotting Han Wushen walking across the common room. Oh, WUSHEN! she called after him, to get his attention. Yes? he said, changing direction and coming over to the doorway. Any news on either the rest of the group or Junis lot? Junis group I dunno, but the teleports from the coast are delayed still. Apparently the wet season coming early has finally started to bear its fangs and the Rising Dragon Gales have started. The storm front down there is causing all sorts of difficulties and they dont want to divert through another teleport formation I suppose, for security purposes. I imagine that that group will not come until the morning now. Oh, okay, she replied, processing that. Thanks! No problem, Wushen replied. Why do you ask? Just thinking about when this can be served, she waved a hand at the stuff in the kitchen. If we are not getting a group imminently, I guess we eat after Junis group comes back and gets cleaned up? Ill ask Elder Lianmei what her thoughts are, Wushen mused. She is talking with Senior Ying at the moment. Well, I guess the pressure is off, Mu Shi remarked as they watched Wushen depart. Seems so, she agreed, looking at the food they had been preparing.

~ Han Shu C Ling Taos Estate ~
Standing on a second-floor balcony, looking out at the distant swathe of light that was Blue Water City, where it sprawled along the Blue River Delta, visible like a bright scar beneath stormy dark clouds and scattered rain, Han Shu found he didnt really know how he felt. Having to relive the experience of telling all those families about the deaths of their loved ones or not so loved ones, had left him feeling drained, especially the later ones He never had gotten to tell Xuafan Xongbeis sisters, who had become courtesans working for a gang, about his death, and the indifference shown by the adopted Lun Xanchangs family or Chong Erweis parents who had had so many other children just left him feeling queasy, even now. Seeing the nest the reality of their dark tomb had only made it worse somehow. The quality of the reconstruction was so good that at his realm, walking around in it, it felt indistinguishable from reality, though Arai had said she felt it a bit lacking in comparison to the reality. She was still talking with the disciples and Lady Ling Tao, who had returned with Madam Xiaolian, the proprietress of the Cherry Wine Pagoda, of all people, about that, and, not really having anything to contribute, he had been left free to mind his own business Ho! I didnt think anyone else would be out here He turned, partly because the greeting was almost something Sana or Lin Ling might have said, to find a blonde-haired beauty wearing a gown in the blue, silver and gold of the Ling clan had joined him on the veranda, unnoticed by him. Uhh sorry, he apologised. I was just wandering and found the view worth staying for I can go Ah, no, its quite alright, the young woman, who had more than a passing resemblance to Lady Ling Tao, replied, waving her hand absently. I am also just wandering. Han Shu, he introduced himself. Miss Yu, the girl said with a brief smile. You are one of the Hunters? I am, he confirmed, not sure it was appropriate to ask who she was, or comment on why he was here in detail either. I am Lady Taos niece, Yu said with aplomb. I come stay here sometimes, when the city gets a bit frenetic, and with the storm coming Id much rather be here than by the coast. True, he agreed, looking back at the distant slash of light further down-river, bright enough to reflect off the clouds themselves in the haze. -Her niece, he mused. So she is at least a core member of the Ling clan His familiarity with them was non-existent outside the occasional mission and those were all handled via intermediaries. Yu wasnt that uncommon a name as far as he knew, so that didnt really help either. Asking who her parents were would be a bit rude in any case. So, what are you all doing around here? Yu asked him, leaning on the veranda as well. Ah its a mission, he replied carefully. I am actually here to provide information on the bandits and the contamination of the auction, Young Lady Ling. Oh, that, Yu nodded. I was there; it was quite the show. Blood ling trees sure are terrifying. -That is probably an understatement, he reflected, though he didnt say so out loud. That they are he said instead. It seems they will investigate thoroughly. That would be a first, Yu chuckled. The talk in the city already has it as wrapped up neatly. A plot by rebels who want to undermine the visit of the princess, or so they say. Having dealt with the aftermath of it for half a day, quite intensely, he had to draw on his mantra to hide his annoyance at how laid-back she seemed about the whole thing. It was not surprising, really. He doubted she had ever set foot in Yin Eclipses valleys, or even had the interest. That is what they are saying, he agreed politely. She gave him a look that was so sideways he wondered if he had screwed up suddenly, and that some hint of his annoyance had just crept out, but she just gave him a half-smile and shook her head. Oh, Yu, here you are A second young woman, with long dark hair and flawless features, appeared who, in comparison to the first, was nothing short of disturbingly beautiful, in ways it was impossible for him to articulate. Lingsheng Yu gave her a polite bow. I was just looking for you. Ah, sorry, I got caught up admiring the second hall. Were you looking long? Lingsheng said with a slight smile that made his heart race for a moment before he forced his mantra to suppress his emotions. Nope, I was just chatting to Han Shu here, Yu said with a bright smile. Admiring the view. Interesting, she fixed him with a stare that seemed to travel right through him in ways that were decidedly uncomfortable, for just a hint too long, before turning back to Yu. Perhaps you want to join us? Yu asked him. Join you? he asked blankly. We were heading back for dinner; it will be with my aunt and all the school disciples. If you are helping them, I am sure you are invited as well. He was very tempted to refuse, because it was quite calm and remote here, or had been, but it occurred that it would also be rather rude to refuse, especially if she was Lady Taos niece. Sure, I will accompany you back, he replied politely. Yu gave him another sideways look, that made him wonder suddenly if she had expected him to politely refuse. He was about to open his mouth and beg her apology and do so, when she just smiled and patted his arm companionably. This estate is big enough for an army to get lost in, Yu giggled. Yes, it is very impressive, he agreed, allowing her to lead him back down the veranda. They walked back through the estate towards the main buildings, Yu and Lingsheng chatting away about the gardens with surprising knowledge for two noble young ladies. They occasionally asked for his opinion on something, which he was happy to give, but mostly he listened and walked in silence, until they arrived at the main courtyard, where he found Arai waiting for him. Eh? Yu? Arai yelled, waving, not at him, but Yu ARAI! Yu yelled back, running over and clasping her hands. I didnt know you were here. Why didnt you say? Because I didnt know you were here either, she laughed. You know her? he signed to Arai quickly as he followed Yu over. You two have never met before? Arai asked him, surprised. I, a son of the Han clan, am hardly in a position to socialise with the nobility of the Ling clan, he signed back. Arai stared at him for a long moment, then shook her head. Sana told me some of your troubles, Yu said sympathetically, putting her arm through Arais. It must have been terrible. It was rather horrid, Arai sighed. But its mostly in the past now. Now all the focus is on this gift. I know Yu sighed. Its terrible politics, another reason I came out here. The whole city is just Lingsheng, who had come to stand beside him, sighed and shook her head. She really is a bit absent-minded, she remarked softly, glancing at him, almost challenging him to comment he felt. It took effort, and another solid intervention from his mantra, for him to limit his response to a polite half-smile. Oh, where are my manners? Arai, this is Lingsheng, Yu said, waving at Lingsheng. She is a distant cousin from Sky Song Province. She came here for the auction and is staying with the Ling clan. Young Lady Lingsheng, Arai said bowing respectfully to Lingsheng. Just Lingsheng is fine, Lingsheng said with a smile. I understand you are a good friend of Yus. Yes, my sister and I have known her since we were Arai held out her hand, indicating an age when she was quite a bit younger. Listening to the exchange, an ominous feeling suddenly settled into his stomach, because there was a Yu who was friends with Arai and Sana in the Ling clan. Ling Yu, the daughter of Ling Yusheng the Lord of the Ling clan. -Was I just walking through the gardens chatting idly to the most influential junior in the whole province? he shuddered. Ah well, we will see you at dinner, Ling Yu said brightly to Arai. Okay, Arai smiled. Lingsheng stared at him again, then nodded slightly as Ling Yu returned, grabbed Lingshengs arm and led her off. Was that Young Lady Ling Yu? he asked at last, once the pair had left the courtyard. It was, Arai said, giving him a sideways look. You have never met her before? Really? You think I move in those social circles? he grumbled, coming over to her. I dont think I have ever seen her without a veil, or not in a distant formal setting, before today. How did the consulting on the scans go? he asked, to change the topic. Well enough, Arai said with a grimace. Its kind of draining really. Ling Tao thinks they can use it to divine some of those responsible, especially paired with that ginseng I found. They started hunting for them today, using the rain as cover. Hopefully they catch some of them, he sighed, noting a puddle nearby ripple as a raindrop hit it. Starting to rain again as well. Yep. Lets get inside; it would suck to get drenched just before dinner, Arai grinned.

~ Jun Sana C Misty Jasmine Inn, Yin Eclipse ~
They spent almost another hour, in the end, doing various small tasks around the kitchen while cooking down portions of the crab, until Lianmei came and stuck her head in the door. We have another teleport coming, Lianmei said. Oh, Kun Juni is on the way back? Mu Shi asked, because at that moment she was busy transferring roasted crab into a bowl and putting it in the oven. Yes, their group is coming back, Lianmei confirmed. That smells excellent by the way, well done, both of you! Thanks! she called over, while Mu Shi just rolled her eyes and adopted an of course it is expression. Its ready to eat, basically whenever. Putting the other bits of crab in a crate full of yin water ward stones to keep it fresh, she followed Mu Shi and Liamnei back out into the teahouse area. Its still raining, huh? she grimaced as Lianmei put a hat and a cloak back on. Yep, forever and always, Lianmei sighed, kicking the double doors open with her boot. Rolling her eyes, she followed after before they could close again, heading outside into the dusk. The falling rain and the evening light gave the gorge an eerie otherworldliness, assisted by the copious lanterns that had been hung up on buildings and around the teleport platform. They said they would be here in five, Mo Shunfei said, meeting them at the steps down to the lower plaza. And they have more supplies, a few more spirit herbs and another qi beast. A productive afternoon, she remarked. Indeed, Lianmei agreed. It bodes well for the weeks ahead, though maybe that is just because of that huge lingzhi. If I found that any other time I would probably spit blood and anger myself to death over leaving it up here. It does have that vibe, yes, she agreed drily, glancing up at the swirling dark clouds. They only had to stand about for some two minutes before the familiar distortion swirled out of nothing on the platform, resolving itself into six people, a bedraggled monkey and a dead snake, along with two large jars and a lot of water and mud. Huzzzah! Lin Ling declared, almost as soon as the ripples from the teleport vanished, before kicking the snake in the head, quite viciously. Welcome back, Lianmei called over as they made their way onto the platform proper to look over the haul. Thanks Juni, wet to the bone and looking a bit tired, replied. You found a monkey? she pointed to the barely moving furry bundle that Duan Mu was holding rather nervously. Uhuh, marooned in a tree, being stalked by this snake, Juni nodded. It managed to send Lin Ling swimming, but that was about it, before we got it. Its not a very high realm beast though, barely Golden Core. Stupid snake, Lin Ling muttered, kicking it again. Off across the area, she could see that the monkeys there had stood up, watching with interest. Well, everyone go get cleaned up, Lianmei declared. There will be a feast of far too much crab for you when you are done. That is the best news I have heard all day, Ling Shun muttered with a tired grin, hefting one of the jars. What did you find? she asked, going over and taking one of the handles to help him move it. This one is a six-star grade verdant flower lotus and the other one is about a dozen lesser variants of the same plant, Ling Shun said as they walked it across the plaza and up the steps. Fortunately we got the jump on it. What about the monkey? We stumbled across him looking for a place for a teleport anchor, Ling Shun added. The snake that was trying to get it went for Lin Ling instead, though it got shot full of arrows before it could do more than give Miss Ling a dunk in the swamp. So, do we have a teleport point for tomorrow? In theory, so long as nothing happens to it overnight, Ling Shun sighed as they made their way into the storeroom proper. Where do we put this, by the way? I guess we go ask Shunfei for now, she mused as they moved down the corridor towards the main hall. I set up a room for the lingzhi, but this is not really suitable for that. Sealed pots? Mo Shunfei called over from his desk by the locus in the main hall as they entered. Yep, she confirmed. Where do you want them? Put them over by that wall for now, Shunfei pointed to the side wall of the main hall. That way they are both out of the way yet visible. Whats in them? Angry water lotuses, Ling Shun chuckled darkly as they carried it over to where he pointed. Is there any other kind? Shunfei murmured with an amused, yet sympathetic expression. Not really, she agreed, as they both put the pot down and gave its seals a cursory check. Dinner is soonish, anyway, just so you know. In the teahouse? Shunfei asked. Yep, she nodded. Ill be there, he sighed, sitting back and stretching. Still working on the locus? she asked. Kinda. There are plenty of formations things to sort out, arrows to check, formation cores to go through, he said. We have a tonne of talismans literally, in fact. Someone needs to go through and check that the bulk batches are not defective It may be that they send us more people, she mused, looking around. I think so, Shunfei agreed. A proper talisman master for starters, maybe a formations person too. If I recall, that was part of the agreement with the Cherry Wine Pagoda, Ling Shun added. The pair coming from there are both formations experts. That will help matters along, Shunfei agreed. We will leave you to it, then, she said. Ill stay and get caught up on the loci stuff, Ling Shun told her. I need to sort out talismans for my squad as well. Nodding, she left him to that and headed back outside, into the rain. Rather than go immediately back to the inn though, she walked across the plaza and past the monkeys, who grinned at her toothily from under the shelter of the veranda around the shrine courtyard, and went into the shrine, looking for Senior Ying. The shrine itself was a cozy hall, lit by lanterns and smelling faintly of incense. It was constructed in a broad semicircle, such that none of the five statues had particular primacy over any other. Senior Ying was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the hall on a rush mat, almost like a monk, humming gently under her breath, the threads of incense smoke rising from the altars seeming to swirl faintly towards her in a rhythmic manner. -So she really is tempering her comprehensions up here, she mused, taking off her hat and covering her head with a loose veil from her talisman. Rather than disturb Senior Ying, she just stood there in silence and watched her for a few minutes, in respectful silence until the older woman stirred and let out a long breath, before turning to look at her. Sorry to bother you, she saluted the woman politely. Dinner will be ready soon, if you want to eat with us. Ah, of course, Senior Ying said, standing up and bowing to the four directions, before stretching. I take it the group is back? Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. They are, she answered. They found a few interesting things as well. It is an auspicious day, Senior Ying mused, then noted her wearing of the veil and laughed lightly. Sorry, I didnt mean it like that, Miss Jun, Senior Ying said with a faint smile. You are just the first person in here in a long time who has bothered with a veil and it amused me. Ah oh, she responded, a bit embarrassed. My mother taught me to venerate the ancestors properly. Senior Ying nodded, bowed to the shrine of the Queen Mother of the East and then walked over to her. Senior Ying venerates the East? she asked, surprised. All the Cardinal Courts are worthy of respect, Senior Ying murmured. I just happen to be touched by the East a bit more than the others. The hazards of living a long life I guess. She wasnt entirely sure what to make of that, so she just bowed politely. Well, lets go see about this dinner, Senior Ying added. They walked back out of the shrine, pausing to bow at the exit, and returned to the courtyard. The monkeys were watching the two younger ones, who were quite adorable, she had to admit, chase each other around like lunatics. Do the monkeys want to come? she asked, not at all sure what the protocol there was. Senior Ying eyed her, then the monkeys, then her again. They will accept your hospitality and take some food they like, Senior Ying said after a short pause. The two monkeys from earlier grinned toothily at her and the whole group stood and shuffled after them.

~ Lin Ling C Misty Jasmine Inn, Yin Eclipse ~
Whoever dreamed up these baths was a a genius, Lin Ling found herself declaring as she floated in the steaming pool in the bathing house within the inn. Somehow, someone had discovered that heating the water that came from the spring at the back of the room allowed the slightly divisive properties inherent to Yin Eclipses suppression to work on tiredness and chill. Until Juni led her here, she had had no idea they even existed, let alone that a hot spring up here could have such an effect. It is good, Juni, who was lounging nearby in a shallower part of the pool, agreed. Especially after an afternoon like that How are your leg and neck? Getting better, she declared, standing up in the chest-deep water and rubbing her neck. The snake was not that high a realm and I was only hit by its tail once. The water here even helps with that I feel like my horizons have been broadened. Indeed, Juni nodded. Ive always suspected that it was a rather practical secondary consideration when they made this place. Can you? Take it away? Juni shook her head. Nope, the water loses all efficacy within a short while, even shorter if you teleport it; the divisive property is very odd. A pity, she sighed, lying back again and staring at the ceiling through the swirls of steam. So, what is the plan for tomorrow? Assuming Arai and Han Shu can join us, and that we can get a boat, I think we go across the lake and scout this monkey valley, make a whole day of it, Juni said after a short pause. You two are still in here? She rolled over in the water and stood to find Elder Lianmei had come in and was standing on the side. Oh dinner, Juni sighed and stood up, water scattering off her. We will be right down, she added, wading over to the side of the bath. Honestly, I was just checking where you were, Lianmei grinned. I know you are not as badly affected by the environment as the spiritual cultivators. Nah, we will be down, Juni said, Sana and Mu Shi went to the effort to cook that stuff, so we can at least show our appreciation and eat it! Hah yes, she agreed, pushing herself up onto the side and walking over to where her light robe and a handy towel were. Did she cook the snake? I believe it is grilling as we speak, Lianmei remarked drily. Good, I will enjoy eating it, she grinned, rubbing her neck again. Stupid lizard A snake is not really a lizard, Juni pointed out, also drying herself off. Shush! she hissed back, not interested in hearing it. After getting clothed again, she followed Juni and Lianmei back through the inn, into the common room and immediately did a double-take as she saw the troupe of monkeys sitting in a corner tucking into a large plate of fried crab with obvious relish. Yes, Sana invited them for dinner, Lianmei said with an eye roll. I am not sure what bothers me more though: that they agreed, or that they thanked me for the invitation, not her. I see, she murmured, giving herself a shake. The others, those not out on tasks or keeping watch, were seated in the open area around two tables that had been pulled together. The repast was much as she expected, with a focus on spicy soup and crab, along with flat breads and a few other items brought up with them. Well, today is technically Sovereigns Day, but I really dont feel like saying anything, Lianmei said drily. Not only am I not a sovereign, but I feel like I have been ordered about quite enough by old men who fancy themselves so eat up and enjoy! Well said! Senior Ying, who was also sitting at the far end of the table declared, applauding and laughing. May the Grandfather of Heaven send that they be slapped by monkeys! Is that not inauspicious? Ling Wentai muttered to Kun Ji. Kun Ji pulled out a compass, somewhat humorously, she thought, and stared at it. Nope! Kun Ji declared, before tossing it over his shoulder and grabbing his cup of wine. I, for one, also salute our Grandfather of Heaven, and also hope that all old villains are slapped by monkeys! Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the two smaller monkeys mime slapping someone with interested expressions. One of the other monkeys laughed, while the others looked a bit confused. Kun Ji, who hadnt noticed, just downed the wine in one go, as did Ling Shun and Mo Shunfei, both struggling not to laugh, while Wentai just stared at his own cup, then sighed and followed suit, grinning wryly. Ten Centipede, one of the two older monkeys, saw her looking and grinned, then gave both younger monkeys a playful knock on their heads, and pointed back at the food, as if to say dont mind them, they are crazy, just eat your free food!. They started drinking before eating, Juni remarked as everyone else fell about laughing, Sana included. So did you, she pointed out, giving herself a small shake and taking her seat beside Sana. Meh, I started drinking last week, Juni retorted, sitting down on her other side and helping herself to a bowl of soup. And if the Grandfather of Heaven makes it so that Grand Elder Jiang is slapped by a monkey in my sight, Ill probably shave my head and become a shrine maiden in gratitude. And not because he would try to find some way to blame it on you? Kun Ji added drily. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the small monkey they had rescued stroking his chin contemplatively. Probably that as well, Juni said with a theatrically sad sigh, studiously affecting not to notice it. That largely set the tone for the meal, which was raucous and jovial, fit for the inn in which they were eating it. With the monkeys C including, she realised the rescued one, which was at their table and had claimed a whole jar of wine for itself C it was also faintly absurd, which was also she had to admit, a fit for the inn in which they were eating. Sana and Mu Shi vanished to the kitchen after an hour or so and returned with a large plate of roasted snake, which everyone, monkeys included, also devoured with relish. At some point, Ling Shun and another of the guards, Ling Jing Fan, produced musical instruments, a lute and a drum, and started to play various songs, first just instrumental as the meal continued, but eventually all four guards joined together to sing a rather drunken rendition of My Dear Azure Flower, which was famous enough that basically everyone who had ever been in a teahouse knew it. Ling Shun started off, surprising her by having an excellent singing voice. Though I have walked ten thousand years, And seen ten thousand worlds. No beauty have I seen since then Who could compare to yours. As you stood above the southern gate, And waved us off to war. Yours is the face I see at night, My dearest azure flower. Wentai, Jing Fan and Mo Shunfei then picked up the second verse No sovereigns daughter, fair and proud, No fairy from a shining sect, No Lady in a gilded hall, No Saintess of the stars above, Had words to keep me long. For still my heart holds dear your song, My truest azure flower. At that point Juni also got out her flute and joined in playing as well, while the rest of them, her included, picked up the next verse. In the end, they sang five more verses, of varying degrees of canonicity, until at last Senior Ying also joined in. Though I have lived ten thousand lives And will fight ten thousand more, No beauty have I seen since then, Who could compare to yours. As you stood above the southern gate, And sent us off to war, Yours alone, is the face I see at night, My lonely azure flower. They sang two more verses after that, before returning to the original one to finish it off, at which point everyone applauded, a bit drunkenly at that point, including the monkeys, rather humorously. I cant say I have ever heard that verse before, Ling Shun remarked, as Sana went to get more food. Its from the version I knew when I was young, Senior Ying remarked drily. Id be surprised if you did know it. I think there are as many versions of that song as there are people who have been in teahouses, Lianmei giggled. That is most certainly the case, Senior Ying agreed. Songs about love and home are always popular, especially when their symbolism cuts a bit deeper than you expect. If only the same held true for cultivation laws, Ling Shun joked. That the ones which you can recite half drunk in the mountains are the ones with symbolism that cuts deeper than you expect? Mu Shi remarked with an amused laugh. When you put it like that, it was not a well thought out comparison, Ling Shun conceded. No it is not, Sergeant, Ling Fan agreed with a grin. More soup? Sana, who had just returned with the serving bowl refilled, asked her as she sat back down. Did you make enough to feed an army? Mo Shunfei chuckled, dipping his own bowl straight into the large one. There is a lot of crab, Sana pointed out. A loooot of crab, Mu Shi agreed, pouring herself more wine. I made enough to feed maybe ten more people, Sana added. Oh, yeah, Mo Shunfei conceded. Though with the monkeys, will that be enough? she wondered, noting that they had almost polished off their share as well. Probably. If it comes to it we can just quickly make some more food anyway, she laughed. After that, they sang a few more songs, until eventually events sort of became a bit hazy for her. ... When she basically recovered, she found herself lying in a bed, in one of the rooms of the inn, with Sana next to her, sound asleep. Uggh She sat up, and got a nasty shock as her head felt like it was going to dissociate from her body. She just about managed to avoid puking on the floor and instead flopped back onto the bed and stared at the wooden ceiling. Youre up She rolled over, slowly, to find Mu Shi, wearing a light robe, sitting by the window, reading a book. Belatedly she also registered that the light outside was slightly grey. Sunrise? she blinked. Yes, its just before dawn, Mu Shi replied. She tried to move again and found her eyeballs hurt. Is this the first time you have ever drunk spirit alcohol up here? Mu Shi remarked drily. I have a hangover, she groaned, realising what was what. You do, Mu Shi agreed. Did you forget that the suppression also means that can happen? I She had, she realised, in the joviality of the previous evening. Likely the spirit alcohol had been strong stuff as well. That was the problem with having a mantra and a physical cultivators constitution, it was easy back in town to forget that that stuff could be potent. I didnt do anything stupid did I? she asked, apprehensively, trying to review events and not having any luck. Like get naked and fight with a monkey? Mu Shi asked She stared dully at the other woman. No, you did not Mu Shi said blandly, making her sigh in relief. Eventually Sana just carried you up here, then fell asleep herself Neither of you realised this was my room Hah she managed to stop herself laughing, just about. Sorry. Its fine, I only came up here an hour ago and both of you are very quiet, so I just left you to it. A few hours sleep up here can help a lot. Putting her hands over her face, she focused on her mantra a bit, but it only did so much, and that much was not a lot. If you want to sober up fast, go to the baths, Mu Shi added, guessing quite accurately what she had just tried to do. I have to walk there, though, she groaned, trying to move again and failing. Mu Shi stared at her in amusement, then just shook her head and went back to her book, which she could see now was an old volume of One with the Spear. In the end, she waited for Sana to wake up and they both went to the baths together. True to what Mu Shi said, they did indeed help, significantly, and after only twenty minutes of lying in the warm, soothing water, the fog-like after effects of the first hangover she had had in a good few months faded away. Uggh, I forgot how obnoxious hangovers can be, Sana groaned at last. Uh-huh, she agreed, still not willing to nod, even though the worst of the symptoms were gone. Though its not like there are many opportunities to get drunk up here. and live to remember it, Sana agreed. You two are fast off the mark for the state of intoxication you left in She looked up to find Lianmei had entered the baths, followed by Juni. Mu Shi recommended we come here she explained, a bit aggrieved that neither older woman looked particularly the worse for wear. Us hardened old women are better at holding our alcohol, Lianmei snickered. Who is old, Juni grumbled. Lianmei shook her head, then stripped off her own robe and slipped into the water, sighing happily. In the process, she couldnt help but notice that the Pavilion Elder had several really nasty scars on her body. Catching her look, Lianmei sighed. I got those in the Blood Eclipse. I think I keep them as a reminder that that bastard Yeng Illhans corpse was never found. Thats the person that might be behind the blood ling contamination? she asked. Or someone following his teachings, Lianmei added with a further, deeper sigh. Still, best to let people like Lady Tao deal with that. Sorry, I didnt mean to bring up bad memories, she apologised. Its fine, Lianmei said, shrugging. Popular, Senior Ying who had also walked in, added, surveying the four of them. I had rather gotten used to having this place to myself. Before she could say anything, the other woman also stripped off her robe and slipped into the water with a sigh. They lounged around in the baths for about another half an hour, everyone mostly just happy to relax in silence, before Lianmei was called away by Mu Shi. I suppose we should go sort breakfast, Sana sighed, hauling herself up on the edge of the bathing pool. We? she grumbled, wanting to stay in the water a bit longer, in all honesty. I did have to carry you to bed In the wrong room, she pointed out. Nobodys perfect, Sana muttered, her response garnering laughter from Juni and Senior Ying. I suppose thats fair, she conceded. Sighing, she swam over to the edge and hauled herself out. Going over to her clothes, she towelled herself off, tossed on a fresh robe from her storage talisman and tied her hair back in a crude ponytail so it could dry while staying out of the way. Heading to the kitchens with Sana she found that the inn was gratifyingly quiet. Had the others been bustling about, she felt she would have been rather put out really. What should we prepare? Sana asked. This is a trick question, right? she replied drily. Thats a winner! Sana grinned. Go put the crab soup on, unless you want it cold. Shaking her head, she took the bowl and put it on the stove, igniting the fire element spirit stones inside it and adjusting the formation accordingly. By the time the soup was boiling, Juni and Senior Ying had also appeared, as did Duan Mu, also looking rather bleary-faced. You forgot that you could get a hangover up here? she asked him as he stumbled over to the table and poured out some herbal tea from a pot Sana had made. s not right Duan Mu mumbled. Her mood lifting slightly, knowing she was not alone in that experience, she went back to watching the soup, humming under her breath. I have good news and tepid news, Liamnei, who had just followed Duan Mu into the kitchen, informed them. Tepid first, Sana said promptly. They are not sending people before lunch, Lianmei said promptly. And the good news? she asked. They are happy to risk sending inanimate objects, so we are getting boats and most of the supplies in thirty minutes, Lianmei added. So, the mornings plan is we cross the lake, and make it to somewhere where we can set up an intermediary teleportation point? Sana mused. That seems like the best use of our time, yes, Lianmei agreed. I talked ideas over with Juni and Sergeant Shun last night. The consensus was that you Hunters will be best used as the trailblazers. We will send you up in day or two long hops to set up teleportation points that we can then use to drop teams in behind you. So we go in, sweep for dangers, secure temporary bases and then a second group comes in behind? she said, nodding. Yes, this also means that less experienced Hunters can be deployed in larger teams to sweep. That might backfire. Sana noted. The announcement of the gift goes live tomorrow anyway, Lianmei said. I thought it was today? she said, sure she had heard something to that effect said. Dawn on the first day of Rising Dragon, Lianmei said. Tomorrow. The truth of it will probably reach most major clans by today though. Its the announcement from the Imperial Court that is supposed to be today. Not at dawn though, unless we are so out of the loop nobody cares to tell us what it is, Sana noted. These declarations of when things will arrive are all the whims of old fogies playing for stupid prizes, Lianmei grunted. What is going on down there is not our problem anyway. In any case, we will grab breakfast, then a team of six of you will take the boats and cross the lake, once they arrive. Assuming they arrive in one piece she murmured, then immediately felt bad for saying that out loud. Sana had to put her hand over her mouth, and even the hung-over Duan Mu coughed trying not to laugh. Yes, Lianmei agreed, giving her a sideways look. Assuming they arrive in one piece. They had just finished their breakfast C of crab soup and toasted flatbreads C when Mo Shunfei came in and cheerfully told them all that the teleportation would arrive in a few minutes. Finishing off her second bowl of soup, she took a final piece of bread and shuffled out after him and Lianmei, as did Sana and Duan Mu, putting on a cloak and hat to ward against the rain, which was still drizzling persistently. The three of them waited in the shelter of the awning set up the previous day, until, after about five minutes, the teleport formation distorted, scattering a corona of water vapour and rainbows everywhere as space destabilized *Crrrrrrrak* The sound of displacing air made her ears ring as a small vortex of rain obscured everything for a few seconds. No wonder they dont want to send people, Duan Mu muttered as everything settled back to normal. Probably that would be fine, Lianmei chuckled, heading out of the shelter towards the platform. You might vomit up your breakfast though. Shaking her head she followed the others out after Lianmei, to stand by the platform and inspect what had been sent. I somehow expected them to send smaller boats, Duan Mu said after a moment, as they took in the pair of seven-metre-long river skiffs. So long as they fit in a storage talisman or ring its all good, Lianmei mused, walking over to the nearest one and peering inside. They gave us masts and sails as well, for what good that will do. The supplies are all okay, Sana added, from where she had gone over to look at the other pile of goods. And we have two pill crates of base building pills. Hmmm Lianmei nodded, giving the boat beside her a light shove. Okay, take the crates in. Ill move these somewhere less annoying. Working Ho! Sana declared, humorously, grabbing the two stacked crates of base building pills. Oh come on, are all the others iron bars or something? Duan Mu grumbled, picking up another crate and grunting. Nope, stable jades, Lianmei called over. Walking over, she opened a crate and found it full of fist-sized dull green cubes marked with some very fancy formation work. Stable jade cores were effectively used as secondary cores for a temporary teleport formation. Their purpose was, as the name implied, to stabilize the alignments around a formation and stop it doing unpredictable things. Normally the ones built into a teleport talisman were sufficient, unless you were doing very big hops or transporting a lot, but up here, any hop larger than a few miles would likely need at least one on either end, if not two. We didnt have these yesterday? she noted, picking her crate up. Yesterday we didnt know the Rising Dragon Gales would come early, Lianmei called over. Another fine win there for diviners everywhere, she observed, starting towards the store house. Yep, our diviners are very fine, the best people, apparently, Lianmei agreed, rolling her eyes. It took them about twenty minutes to store all the goods away, by which point preparations for the days trip were also well underway. Returning to the boats, which had been moved over to beside the awning and were being curiously inspected by the monkey they had rescued the previous day, she found Juni, Lianmei and Senior Ying in discussion. Ah, there you are, Lianmei said waving to her and Sana to come over. If you are up for it, Juni added, looking at them both, the team to cross the lake will be the pair of you, me, Mu Shi, Kun Ji and Jiang Wushen. Sure, she nodded, having expected as much. Okay, Sana nodded. I will come with you to the lake, with Ling Shun, Duan Mu and Ling Fuhan, drop one of the boats off for you then we will hike back to take a look at the valley a bit more, Lianmei added. Will they store in a talisman? she asked, eyeing the one next to them. Yes, Juni nodded. Though there is not much space left for anything else. At least we wont have to leave it, Sana mused. Indeed, she agreed, peering inside it. We will teleport out as soon as everyone is ready, pack expecting to be out for a full day, Juni said brightly. Of course, she nodded, as did Sana. It took them about twenty minutes, all told, to grab what supplies they needed and meet back at the teleport platform. Mostly, the gear was the same as the previous day, so the main addition, for her anyway, was more purification pills and spirit food. Once the test that the teleport anchor had not moved was complete, achieved by sending a large rock through to the other end and watching the brief snapshot of the destination, which was the same bit of open jungle clearing she recalled from the previous day, they all assembled on the teleporter and watched as Mu Shunfei went around and checked all the spirit stones. Everyone ready? Lianmei asked at last, once Shunfei had confirmed all was as it should be. The nine of them all nodded. Teleport in five, four, three two one Lianmei counted it down while pushing a thread of qi into the talisman she held in her hand. At one, the space around them twisted and she felt a deeply unpleasant lurch, as if someone had grasped her stomach and tried to yank it through her pelvis The world around them resolved into wet sedge and scattered tropical trees Expecting the drop, she crouched in mid-air and landed in knee-deep water a moment later with a splash. Not bad, we are only thirty metres out, Juni said, having also landed as she did. It does confirm the need for stable jades though, Ling Shun added, coming over. Agreed, Juni said. EVERYONE HERE? she called out. A chorus of six confirmations rang out from nearby as the others made their way over. Once they had gotten their bearings, it didnt take long to navigate the half mile to the proper edge of the flooded forest, where they had rescued the monkey the previous day. Ah, I see, there is a ruin over there, Lianmei mused, staring out at the choppy water, split by trees and a few barely visible stone walls. Yes, that is where we came from yesterday, she added, pointing roughly south-east. You can walk across most of that; the water is only a metre deep for the most part. It shelves rapidly though, about a hundred metres out to the east, where there is a fault running right down the valley Where the line of trees are? Lianmei asked. Uhuh, she nodded. Based on our recovery of the lingzhi yesterday, its probably flooded to between three and five metres, Duan Mu added. A lot of water, Jiang Wushen mused, staring out at the new lake, its far shore lost in haze and trees. Yes, well, there is a lot of rain coming off East Fury, Lianmei sighed. Do you want the boat here, or shall we go closer? Its draft is shallow enough that we can start here, Juni said after a moments contemplation. We will report in to Mo Shunfei every thirty minutes. Okay, Lianmei nodded, holding out her hand The boat appeared with a splash in the shallow water. Experimentally, she gave it a push and found it moved freely. I have the mast and sails stored, Juni added, turning to the rest of them, six paddles and a longer pole appearing in her hand in rapid succession as she dumped them into the boat. We can probably punt it most of the way to the deeper water. Sounds like a plan, Kun Ji agreed, before glancing at her. Do you want to keep the map again, Ling? Sure, she agreed, nodding as she poked her scrip and starting it on doing that again. Okay, we will watch you out, then start back, Lianmei said, stepping back. Good luck! Same to you! Juni replied. Uhuh! she agreed, waving at the group of four. Stay safe, Mu Shi added. Good luck, Kun Ji and Jiang Wushen both echoed. Ling, you are lightest. Do you want to go in the boat and pole it? Juni asked her. Nodding, she vaulted in and picked up the pole as the others scattered to the sides, Jiang Wushen taking up position ahead. She had not, in truth, done much with boats, but punting skiffs was something she was vaguely familiar with, as it was a popular pastime in the summer months when the Blue River was not a swollen death trap, so it only took her a few tries to get used to the rhythm of the vessel as she pushed it onwards. It took them about thirty minutes to make it to the deeper water, a task managed entirely without incident, which was somewhat unnerving really. At that point, the others got in and they started paddling, with her now acting as the person steering using the rudder at the back. I have to say, this is unnervingly scenic, Mu Shi declared after some ten minutes of steady paddling out into the flooded forest, drifting between trees. I keep expecting something to happen and yet Probably most of the active threats were washed away when it flooded, Jiang Wushen replied, from the front, where he was keeping watch and occasionally feeding her course corrections. Ive seen a few large fish in the water, but thats about it really. Nothing much in the trees either, Kun Ji remarked. Though this valley is fairly low maintenance. Ive seen areas of the Low Valleys that are more dangerous to be honest. Still, lets not lower our guard, Sana added. If the boat sinks its a long trip back jumping between trees Quite, Mu Shi agreed. Quite against the run of that statement though, the next four hours were boring. They had one encounter with a tree spider that tried to jump into the boat, but that was about it. Eventually they made it out of the flooded forest and into choppier, open water where the original river valley would have been, and even there, the crossing was basically routine. There were a few things in the water, it was clear, but nothing was interested in poking a boat, and they made no effort to antagonise anything either. The greatest difficulty, if it could be considered as such, was actually the current within the water, but even that was not very harsh, given the sheer breadth of the flooding. Do we go back into the trees or go upstream like this? Juni finally asked Jiang Wushen as they approached the far side of the open water. I think we should probably stay out here, Jiang Wushen replied after some consideration. There is not that much in the water thats dangerous beyond razor shell crabs and the odd serpent, given that the valley is fed by waterfalls. And by comparison, there may be things stuck in the trees quite happy to take a punt on us, Mu Shi added. Uhuh, she agreed. The spider had jumped for Sana, not her, but the bruises from the snake the previous day were still fresh in her memory. I dunno. I found having to punch an invisible spider the size of a dog in the face invigorating, Sana said sarcastically. So thats a full vote for river then, Juni remarked drily. Yep! they all chorused. They spent the next two hours, almost until midday in fact, paddling upstream, until finally they started to see rising trees in the distance to their right. The waterfall the monkeys talked about should be about two miles north-east of us, Jiang Wushen said, standing up in the boat and shading his eyes to peer through the rain. From the map, it looked like it was close to the lake edge? Juni said. Yep, Jiang Wushen confirmed. The flooding will make it much easier to approach. Normally that whole side is a foetid swamp full of snakes and insects. Having it a metre underwater will make it fairly trivial to bypass, Kun Ji agreed. Ill report in then, that we are making progress, Juni said, taking out the talisman. They sat there in silence while Juni stared into nothing for a minute, before speaking again. Lianmeis group have gotten back okay. They killed another snake and found some tree orchids. The others are due within the hour as well, Juni summarized. That all? Mu Shi asked. Yes, Juni confirmed, putting the talisman away. Well then, lets go find a waterfall, she said brightly. Waterfall, waterfall, waterfall, Sana added, humorously. Enough, you two, Juni said with a chuckle. Come on, at this rate we are going to have to start playing music or something to keep us alert, Sana said. Tempting, but no, Mu Shi said, rolling her eyes. Lets not jinx matters. I know Sana sighed, her tone turning serious again. But this is fate-thrashed unnerving. The others all nodded at that. It was undeniably a bit disconcerting to have gone all this way and basically encountered no real danger at all. The waterfall, when they found it, was not quite what she was expecting. The swamp Jiang Wushen had talked about was totally gone, visible only from the odd tree and rocky outcropping. Beyond it, a raging torrent poured down out an eroded gorge, scattering into a dozen lesser waterfalls that scattered a small bank of mist across the base of the cliffs. So, how do we get up that? she asked at last as they observed from as close as the swirling currents easily allowed them to remain still in the water. The forested slopes of the ridgeline effectively adjoined a new lake at this point, with very few places to easily start the ascent. Good question, Jiang Wusheng agreed. I guess we can go to the edge of the swamp and work our way around? Mu Shi suggested. Its that or go straight up the edge of the main torrent, Sana noted. Didnt the monkeys say that was the way to go? They did, Juni grimaced. However, what is doable for a monkey up here is not necessarily so easy for us. The issue I can see is that those slopes will be a flooded, muddy mess, Kun Ji mused. Not to mention there may be landslips and other waterfalls we cant see. Yeah I suppose so, Mu Shi conceded. In the end, they decided to at least attempt to follow the guidance given. As Kun Ji had pointed out, the slopes of the ridgeline were a tangled mess of sheer cliffs and disrupted terrain. Guiding the boat close enough to the southern side of the waterfall, they soon started to find fallen trees in the water and evidence of at least one large rock fall. Their eventual disembarkation point was almost on the edge of the u-shaped gorge, which up close, turned out to be the least sheer part of the whole spur descending down off East Fury. Storing the boat away, they climbed the first hundred metres to arrive at a shelving ledge covered in dense vegetation and, rather surprisingly, a fairly straightforward path up, formed by a much older erosion event where a portion of the cliff face had slumped down and formed a secondary pillar with a gap in-between. Turns out monkeys know what they are about, Mu Shi conceded, as they considered the route up between the pillar and the cliff. Yeah, although its still really sheer, Jiang Wushen mused. Well, none of us are any stranger to climbing, Juni sighed, withdrawing a length of rope from her pack. Who wants to go first? I should, probably, Kun Ji said with a degree of amusement. It is my job, after all. Nah, Ill mark the path, Jiang Wushen said, shaking his head. Youre better at divination so if I fall to my death you can at least find my corpse afterwards! She wanted to think they were joking, but really, they were not. Nobody is going to be falling to any death, Juni muttered, passing the rope to Jiang Wushen who just rolled his eyes. Once Juni had checked in again with the inn, Jiang Wushen slowly started to make his way up the sheer, slippery rocks. The order of ascent was set as him, then her, because she was, again the lightest among them, so the best placed to check his path and ensure that the ropes were secure, then everyone else with Kun Ji coming last. Their ascent to the first obvious stopping point took about ten minutes, which was not as long as she had anticipated. She had expected that there would be algru on the rocks and all sorts of annoying ferns and such, and there certainly were those things, but in nothing like the quantities she felt might have reasonably should be there. I agree, its a bit disconcerting, Jiang Wushen agreed, when she commented as such once they got to the top of the first tumbled slab and had secured the final ropes. However, at this point I say we just accept it and see how far this takes us. I am all for this place being this forgiving. I know, she sighed, waving the others down below that they could start up. However, it doesnt mean it isnt gnawing at me like some sage cutter ants. I know what you mean, Wushen agreed sympathetically. Once the others had reached their point, they started up again, repeating the same process. It took them three relays to get to the first proper levelling off, with the last one finally presenting a proper threat, which did, admittedly explain a lot of the lack of earlier threat C hook bats. So, hook bats, eh, Juni said, once they were all safely up and past the nest. Well, it was expected we would meet something, Sana remarked sagaciously. And it does explain the lack of other threats, she agreed. Bats were not especially scary; hook bats, however, got their name because they had talons and hunted in swarms. Their favoured strategy was to dive at prey en masse, drag it up high into the air and then drop it to its death. It worked because the swarms were huge: even a small one, like they found slumbering in a very innocuous-looking crevice, had hundreds of individuals. The average strength of the flying rats tended to be around Golden Core as well, and with the suppression, no individual cultivator would stand any kind of chance against a few dozen of them without a lot of talismans, let alone a hundred or more angry flying ones with poisonous claws and little regard for individual safety. How much further do you think the top is? Mu Shi mused, peering up into the mist that wreathed the cliffs. Hard to say, she sighed, having long since stopped worrying about that. It was hard enough to climb the slabs anyway, without distractions like wondering when it would be over. I reported in while you were climbing, by the way, Juni added. The next group have arrived and are getting settled in. If we want an extra person or two and can set up a formation, Arai and Han Shu are both happy to join us. Not here, I think, Kun Ji remarked drily. No, not here, Juni agreed. But more hands will certainly help once we get into the valley proper, if it is untouched. Do we even need to ascend over the ridge line though? Sana asked, peering across the top of the slab they were on. That thought had occurred to her as well, before they found the hook bat crevice, though she had not had the opportunity to voice it yet. I think we could, she added. We are above the level of most of the waterfalls at this point, so we could follow this edge of the slab to the far end and see what is around the corner? Jiang Wushen frowned for a moment, but to her mild relief, the experienced, older Hunter did also nod after a moment. Looking is not a bad idea, next section is really sheer, and we will be climbing into that mist, he mused, squinting along the water-worn surface. We can swap leads for a while as well, if either of you need a break, Juni suggested. I am happy to take over Lings spot, Mu Shi volunteered, even as Sana opened her own mouth, then shut it again and puffed out her cheeks. -Both of them must be feeling a bit unused, she guessed. This plethora of competence is not the usual experience for any of us. I am okay for a while yet, Wushen said with a grin, though he did sound a bit fatigued. She was okay, largely because of her physical cultivation and being the second in line. Most of her exertion had come on the last section, where they had had to free-climb a good way around the crevice to avoid the bats. I am fine for a bit longer. Thanks though, she said with a smile. Okay, Mu Shi nodded. Dont push yourself too hard though! -Please dont let me regret that, she though wryly, starting off along the ridge line, with everyone following this time. Somewhat to her surprise, though, there was a path, albeit a rather precarious one, around the corner. At this height, she could see why there was a U-shaped valley there at all. The waterfalls were slowly eroding out a ripple in the bedrock, the slabs falling down being parts of one of the undulations that were breaking away slowly under the erosional influence of millions of tonnes of water pouring over the tops of them and seeping down into the fissures between them. As such, the whole valley was slumping down, slowly, into the swamp below. The waterfalls themselves fed a large pool in the middle, which would once have been the source of the main waterfall pouring down into the swamp. Now, with the slump they were navigating, it was split into a dozen smaller ones. We should be able to go straight across there? she pointed along the level they were on, where various parts of the folded rock strata conspired to form the highest of several steps up the sides of the valley. And get over into the next one, Jiang Wushen agreed, pointing to two other fissures where the ridge had split off and collapsed outwards. Yeah, Juni, who had come forward to join them, also agreed. We only have to cross two smaller waterfalls as well. Despite having a clear goal though, it still took them almost another hour and a tortuous hidden climb past a third waterfall to finally cross the whole ridge line and arrive at an elevated vantage point where they could look out over the valley beyond, which was feeding the waterfalls. The area beyond it was a tangled swathe of verdant forest, nestled between tall massif pillars the tops of which were hidden in low cloud. Well, it certainly looks promising, Sana declared at last as they all took in the vista below them. There are even some ruins there Mu Shi noted, pointing to a distant series of angular features on the nearest massif pillar. Where should we put down a teleport formation? she asked, looking around pensively. Their current spot was not bad, in that regard, though it left little room for potential deviation. That was why nobody had suggested it yet, she was sure. If you got more than a few metres deviation you would end up tumbling down a sheer rock face to a rather stupid death. Probably down where the slope opens, towards the waterfalls, Kun Ji mused, drawing her attention to an area a few hundred metres away and to their left. Following where he was pointing, she saw that the forest did open out there, into a less vegetated swathe of tangled scrub and tall grass. Juni, also following his gaze, nodded as well. It actually looks like it might be part of the ridge if we can find a gorge back through, that would be ideal. It would, Jiang Wushen agreed, looking further along towards the rivers. Especially if this place is largely untouched in recent times. Descents were always hard, so she was not surprised when it took them well over an hour to finally reach the bottom of the slope. The initial area Jiang Wushen had noted turned out to not be that suitable, for the simple reason that it was covered in blade grass, a rather obnoxious spirit grass that had edges like razors if you caught it just wrong. However, following the edge of the ridge line further along for some hundred metres did bring them to a water-cut gorge that went all the way through to the valley they had just come from. How depressing, Sana muttered as they made their way back along it, the raging torrent rumbling by some twenty metres to their right. Indeed, she nodded. Hah its very rare you ever find the easy way through ridge lines the first time around, Kun Ji, who was walking behind them, interjected. We know, she sighed. Doesnt stop it being depressing. If we had gone down a level, we could just have walked right through here after climbing up the side of the waterfall this leads to Here should do for a teleport point, Juni declared, cutting through their grumbling and pointing to a point where the gorge opened up ahead of them. Yeah Kun Ji agreed, looking around at the sparse vegetation, which only got dense higher up where the light was better and the tumbled, mossy rocks. Not much danger of landing in the river and at worst all anyone will get is a few bruises if they dont get the ground. Without comment, she took out a jade talisman and a stable cube and started to link both, while the others poked around making doubly sure. It was deep within a ridge line, but that was no excuse not to check. Someone has been here before! Mu Shi called over at last, just as she was nearly finished associating the stable jade and the talisman. Monkey balls, thats a recent talisman, Sana, who had gone over to join her, cursed. One of those groups who came through a month ago? she guessed, calling over. Mu Shi and Sana just shrugged. Pill bottles over here as well, Juni declared a moment later. They certainly stopped here, maybe on the way back? -Oh well, she reflected, putting the teleport anchor down on the clearest spot that was level for a few metres. This is set up! she called over, putting a spirit jade into the middle of the jade disk. Might need more stable jades, Jiang Wushen observed, coming over. Looking around critically, she found he was probably right. Taking out two more, she spent a moment linking them, then walked each one some two metres away and put them down on the ground surface. Placing a spirit jade in one, she watched as the patterns on the cube shimmered, then spread out over the rock surface itself. Going to the other two, she repeated the process, by which point the others had come over as well, to watch the four-metre-wide circle originating from the disk and the three jades form. The whole process took about five minutes, likely because the rock was sapping the qi. Those are going to need more spirit jades, Sana noted, kneeling down by the one she had been nearest to and adding two more in quick succession. It is what it is, Juni sighed, feeding a few to the second. Nodding, she added a handful more jades to her one as well. It only has to last for a week or two, Mu Shi remarked, taking out a second disk and putting it down on top of the anchor. As she watched, the two snapped together. Juni placed a cube of five spirit jades into the formation disk, then took out a talisman and placed that on top as well, until it chimed audibly. Right, everyone clear! Juni called out, not that anyone needed warning, really. A few moments later the air around the anchor shimmered, casting strange reflections in the gorge for a few seconds and a scroll appeared, dropping to the ground. Well, that worked better than expected, Jiang Wushen remarked, sounding relieved. Yep, they are going to send some folks through, Juni confirmed. She stood there and watched in silence as the symbol created by the stable jades and the anchor shone, then the area for two metres around the anchor point occluded, like it was a bubble within the air, the water vapour scattering into rainbows *Shuffft* The wind within the gorge changed direction momentarily, then five people appeared, only a foot or so off the ground, and landed with experienced ease. Sis! Sana exclaimed, skipping forward and giving Arai a hug. You could have just stayed at Misty Jasmine Inn for the day, Juni remarked to Han Shu, who was also part of the group. The other three, rather surprisingly, were Senior Ying, Kun Lianmei and Ling Wentai along with the monkey they had rescued. Why is the monkey here? she asked, caught slightly off-guard. It claims to know about this place, Senior Ying said. The small monkey nodded vigorously and made a broad hand motion that just about implied this place I know! She was about to say something when she froze, as did the monkey. Standing on the rock, about three metres to her right, just below a broad tree, was an adorably cute, auburn-furred squirrel with two tails and a white crescent mark on its forehead, staring right at them. Waving her hand very quietly, she attracted Sanas attention, and Junis, who both glanced where she was pointing and also froze. What is? Mu Shi started to ask, then also spotted the squirrel. Almost as soon as she spoke, the squirrel moved; however, rather than go for Mu Shi, she felt her heart lurch in her breast as it appeared beside her and stared up at her with reddish eyes, before calmly grabbing the pouch on her belt with two paws and landing on her shoulder. -How is this squirrel here, she groaned, trying to keep her breathing steady. I should have known something like this would happen The day was so easy and now we encounter this The auburn squirrel with a white crescent on its head was a known mutate spirit beast, a villain with an impressive list of incidents to its name, assuming they were all the same squirrel. It was also at least a seven-star ranked critter, an Immortal realm qi beast, with an innate grasp of earth corrosion. That aura was now sitting over the whole area, like a subtle, fluffy blanket, barely perceivable to her except as a faint taste of dirt in her mouth and a vague sense of vividness in the rocks that had not been there before. While part of her wanted to genuinely admire the squirrel''s control over it, the rest of her just hoped it kept that control, or they would be leaf loam before any of them could blink. Both Kun Ji and Jiang Wushen were making hand signs to her not to do anything. Be careful, Lianmei signed. I know! she signed back, well aware that the Beast Cadre actually had a rather favourable impression of it, on the whole, even if it was hard to get beyond the earth corrosion and the fact that it was right by her head. There was a reason, after all, that the local folkloric religion venerated the squirrels just as much as it respected the monkeys. They could bring good luck and strange opportunities The problem, however, was that they could in equal measure be a total malignancy. It was not uncommon to hear of Hunter teams who were bullied by it, or them, and it frequently robbed valuable pills and harvests. -Is it a good or a bad thing we have no harvest? she suddenly wondered, as it sorted through her pouch and then grabbed one of Sanas dried soup cakes and took a large bite out of it, apparently unfazed at how spicy the raw thing would be without first being soaked in boiling water. And this is a ridge line! Mu Shi signed back. How is it here? Clearly, it is not limited by the ridges, just like the monkeys, Arai signed rapidly. No shit! she signed back curtly. Do we try and bait it off? Han Shu signed. She nearly shook her head, then stopped herself, cold sweat running down her neck as she found the squirrel staring sideways at her, and instead settled for signing No! Maybe it will just leave when it finishes eating my soup cake? Sana signed hopefully. -Yes, lets all pray for that! she agreed mentally. Beside her, the squirrel, which was just finishing the last of the cake, paused to stare around. -Please The koppi squirrel hopped off her shoulder, arriving in front of Sana and Arai in what she could only describe as a very stylish landing as it stretched out its arms and landed on one foot. She watched, holding her breath, as it pawed at Sanas belt pouch. Sana, also sweating, very slowly moved her hand and took it off her belt, offering it to the squirrel. It poked at it once more then gave a vexed chirp. Sana gulped and carefully opened the bag, which if she recalled right had been a gift from her late mother, tipping out the contents C a food pill, some bread from breakfast, now rather soggy, and a few bottles of various medicines C onto the ground. The squirrel took the food pill, considered it, then set it to one side. While they all looked on dully, it then picked up a pill bottle and turned it over in its paws twice, shook it carefully, then licked the top. If a squirrel could look pensive it probably would have. Then it held up the bottle and, to the shock of all of them, monkey included, gave Sana a small bow, tipped both tails flat to the ground and in a flicker seemed to fall straight into the earth, pill bottle and all. The last thing to vanish was its paw, which snagged the food pill. The aura of earth qi flowed away after it, like water down a drain, and they all exhaled and slumped to the ground. This is why you dont say stupid things on Sovereigns Day, Ling Wentai muttered. Sana stared at the spot on the ground where it had vanished, saying nothing. She also stared at the place it vanished for a good twenty seconds before vocalising the thought she was sure almost all of them had. Sana, did it just thank you formally for stealing a bottle of fever-breaking pills and a spicy soup cake? Chapter 16 – Be Careful What You Break (Part 1)
Power acquired at birth is as much a curse as a blessing, so the sages say. Nowhere is this seen better than in the behaviour of the scions of most Noble and Heavenly Clans when they venture out into the world. Their path, to their ears accompanied by trumpets and salutations, is to the eyes of the common man and woman a trail of mayhem, wrought by their unshakable determination that they, and only they, are the masters of any place in which they happen to find themselves.
Excerpt from C Morality and Birthright ~Anonymous Scholar.

~ Huang JiLao C Golden Dragon Teahouse Garden, Blue Water City ~
Sitting on the edge of a handy table in the pagoda, in the heart of the gardens in the Golden Dragon Teahouse, Huang JiLao stared at the slab holding the metre-wide carving of the red and blue taiji with the inverted colours. Sighing softly, he stood up and walked over to it, watching the edges as best he could, trying not to focus on it too much finally stopping and putting his palm tentatively against it. -As expected, he sighed. No matter what he tried, it didnt change as it had that moment when Jing looked at it on the opening night of the auction. Closing his eyes, he recalled that moment, the strange way the alignments had shifted when he looked at it. In his minds eye, the colours fell back into the rock as if they never were, the white vanishing into the gaps between red and blue, the middle of the taiji seeming to recede into the stone as it lost its colour, the lines becoming a white squirrel with two tails that stood in the middle of the circle, the eyes of Yin and Yang, red and blue orbs respectively, cupped in its paws. All around it, other lines twisted, becoming something between a strange zodiac and the phases of the moon, while below the squirrel itself, words were carved, delicately. If you go chasing squirrels and you know where to fall through the shadows on the path where the eye becomes the wall, just remember what He opened his eyes, and the taiji was unmoved, inverted red and blue as it had been, the grain of the rock so fine against his skin that it almost felt like silk as he traced one of the lines in his memory. Lian Jing had seen something. She had not spoken about it, but he knew her well enough to tell when something was bothering her, and something had been bothering her ever since she touched this object. -Lingsheng put her hand on Jings and said something he mused, imagining again where the squirrel had been. The only other variable was Lingsheng Unbidden, he looked around, but she was not there. Hah he shook his head wryly. Except for two very bored guards, minding the spirit trees in the courtyard, there was nobody else in the pagoda. With another sigh, he stepped back and sat down on the table again -What do those words mean, if you go chasing squirrels and you know where to fall? The verse was incomplete, that much was clear. In his minds eye, whoever had extracted the slab had not realised there was this other image there in the first instance, so the last line was lost in all likelihood. -What did you see, that I did not? he wondered, feeling not aggrieved, but worried. He had first met Lian Jing when they were young, when she was six or seven and he nine. Back then they had become friends largely because he was not a prince and she didnt like being a princess. Later, her mother had taken her away, so they had largely lost contact until both were teenagers, meeting again as students of Dun Jian, though only Lian Jing was really his official student in that regard. He had been taught because Dun Jian wanted to curry favour with the Huang clan and the young empress was his cousin C and a not-that-distant one at that. In any case, her manner now was bothering him, because, ever since they re-connected, she had been well, the dislike of being a princess had faded away, and been replaced by a cold, aloof, slightly scholarly mask of a princess who did her bit. She grumbled and she looked down on people, and she had a short temper, but in terms of the role she played she was always impeccable. It had allowed her to rise from a position of outright inferiority within the court to someone of actual status among the lesser ranks of princes and princesses. Until this last week -Ever since that bastard Qiao framed her for that orchid she has not been He hesitated to say herself, because actually she had been more herself than he had seen her in years. It had been little things at first, like with the spirit food suddenly disliking the imperial tea, which had confused the proprietor of the Golden Dragon to no end, because he had been assured that the food she was being served was what she liked. At the time, he had assumed at the time it was, again, Qiao playing little mind games, given they had shown up and caused a huge mess with the Blue Gate School and the regional status quo, but there really had been nothing untoward: she had simply started liking the kinds of things she had when they first met and never so much as remarked on the change, as if she hadnt even noticed it herself. She had actually talked to people Usually, unless it was him, or someone who was her peer, she barely said three sociable words to anyone outside of an official capacity, even his long-standing friends like Tan Fang or Ran Hao Yet she had started dodging official tasks in little ways, socialized with people and, against all the odds, liked Ling Yu; though that, in fairness, wasnt hard because the governors daughter was a rather likeable young woman. He sighed again and tore his eyes away from the mysterious taiji. The real change had come from it, though. He had seen it, in her eyes afterwards They were not the eyes of the Lian Jing he had come to know over five decades of their shared tutelage with Dun Jian, but of the rebellious, slightly lost young girl a year or two younger than him who despite being a princess seemed determined not to be one. At first he had thought it was the blood ling contamination. Upon seeing her reactions afterwards, how she behaved with Quan Dingxiang with Lu Seong, how she had spent a small fortune on mangoes and then hidden the evidence of the transaction, how she was behaving with Envoy Qiao with Lingsheng. However, when he made general enquiries with Ling Tao during the clean-up, the vice-headmistress had assured him that the effects only lasted a day at most for such exposure. And then she did the Queen Mothers Ritual. If he closed his eyes he could see her face, in the park, afterwards, after she had fobbed off all the dignitaries, basically threatened Huang Shi Yuimei and told the Imperial Envoy to officiate his own banquet, which he had ended up doing in the end. It had been the same slightly haunted look she had had after she looked at the taiji carving, that resolutely refused to give up its secrets to him at least. He had even tried to meet with Chief Priestess Yuan Renfei to ask what might have happened, but the woman had just made her excuses and said it was a very busy time and offered to let him meet with a lesser priestess, who, as it turned out, had not been at the ritual at all. -And her talisman broke That, frankly, was the strangest part. A talisman that could probably have been used to physically block an unfettered blow from a Dao Weapon broke, like it was badly enchanted which it would not have been. He had a similar kind of talisman himself, an Officials Token presented formally by his father C or, to the eyes of most, his uncle, for the truth of that was a very well-kept secret C Huang Leng, the leader of the Huang clan on Eastern Azure, as formal recognition of his status as the Huang clans representative on this trip. They were not easy to break, not by any means, and doing so was usually outright dangerous to the perpetrator. -Though the talismans are a whole different problem, he reflected grimly, resisting the urge to touch the second one he had in his possession, which now hung around his neck, cool against his skin. It was a personal gift from his father, rather than an official one, and allowed him to sense when people were spying on him and what their intentions were. Such talismans were not rare, but ones of the quality he had were. In principle, the parent talisman, with his father, logged every sense that touched him, up to and including a Dao Ascendant, and remembered who they were. With the child being soul-bound to him, even someone interfering with it very slightly, never mind stealing it, would do no good except to provide an excellent target for the Wuli branchs ire Idly, he relaxed the dissociation he was keeping with the Officials Token, which also provided a similar, lesser, function. Unsurprisingly, given his status and their mission, it was being tripped constantly, by both the knowing and the ignorant, feeding him a rather annoying array of nudges if he focused on it. Most of those remembered by both were quite innocuous, from elders or people accompanying the various groups and dignitaries who were orbiting around their mission like flies on a corpse. No doubt they were trying to work out, just as he and Lian Jing were, rather ironically, just why they were here. Given that their arrival had brought nothing but headaches, culminating in what was basically an economic catastrophe, there had been a few more intimidating ones as well, but they were all within expectations. The problem, was the creeping sense of unease, impossible to pin down and without any apparent source, which had been weighing on him ever since Duke Qiaos play in Headmaster Jis office, which only his fathers talisman was periodically picking up. He had tried to speak to Jing about it several times, but the opportunities had never quite panned out either, not to mention he had had to swear an oath not to reveal the talismans unusual properties. It was, his father had stressed, to safeguard him, and him alone, which was rather vexing now that something was clearly going on with Jing. He stared at the taiji almost daring it now to show something, anything at all different, but it did not. -That fate-thrashed orchid It always came back to that. His first instinct was that that ill sense was related to Lu Ji in some way, but Lu Ji was only a Dao Sovereign, and known to his fathers talisman. With hindsight, that was the moment they had lost all their momentum in this task, he could see now. Up to that point Lu Ji had been helpful, if clearly put-out by the Imperial Acknowledgement Yet he had not as much as laid eyes on him since that meeting and all their leads from other sources, the unusually informative dinner with Ling Yu aside, had been about as credible as yarns spun by drunks in a teahouse. What little he had gathered about the man since, from Lu Seong and others, painted a picture of a man who was very much not his father, and very much not like how Jing had thought of him initially. Amid the stories and rumours of a man who liked to socialise and had many friends and several very beautiful female admirers, including an exceptional disciple who was hailed as the foremost beauty in the province, who was a gambler and a philanthropist in equal measure, it was possible to find the ''iron core'' of someone who would keep smiling right up until they snapped your neck without blinking when they had finally had enough, and who had a deep attachment to the province and was fiercely proud of the role he had taken in keeping it prosperous. In light of that, he had tried to reach out and mend fences, doubly so after Lu Seongs unexpected revelation of the headmasters distant links to Lady Xiao. Lady Ling Tao had been believing of his assurances he hoped, but she had also made it clear that it was up to Lu Ji, not him or her. -Please dont let that sense be someone like Lady Xiao, he thought with a shudder, again reflecting that the holes in the information they had been given were very problematic. Dun Jians resources had not made any mention of links like that. There had been some mention that the Ha, Ling and Lu all claimed deep links to the province for political purposes. And that, as a result, there were old experts from the era before the Huang-Mo Wars with the potential to cause difficulties. That had been why Jing was leading this whole mission, and they didnt have an Imperial Advisor accompanying them. By making this a junior-led initiative, it undercut the actions those old ancestors could take openly. Even then, Dun Jian had assured them that most were in seclusion or entirely apathetic. Even his own father had been fairly dismissive in that regard. The only time in the last few centuries any of those ancestors had moved was one of them acting to safeguard the last remains of the Lin clan after the Three Schools Conflict, and Dun Fanshu had seen next to no repercussion. They hadnt even shown themselves during the Blood Eclipse, apparently, and even now, nobody vaguely reclusive had so much as shown their face in regards to the fallout from the auction That all three of those clans had founding ties to the Province, Blue Water City and Blue Gate School respectively, was something nobody had thought to mention until Vice-Headmistress Ling Tao revealed it almost anecdotally at their shared dinner. And that all three had ties to the Blue Water Sage, based on the book she had given him Knowing that would have led him to encourage Jing to approach the annexation of a highly lucrative territory with roots in three powerful, ancient clans on behalf of the Imperial Court in a significantly less strident manner. The lack of such important information, combined with the breaking of Headmaster Lu Jis orchid by the minders sent with Lian Jing by Duke Qiao, was feeding his growing suspicion that both he and Lian Jing were somehow being led to fall in a hole. -The problem is I just cant see why he reflected, feeling frustrated as his gaze again found the taiji. Dun Jian has been cosying up to the Huang for millennia and Lian Jing is someone he has taken an interest in since she was a young girl -Is it someone in the Huang unhappy with the Wuli branch? -Or someone associated with Dun Fanshu, not wanting competition? -What benefit does? Here you are! He was shaken from his thoughts by Lu Seongs voice unexpectedly intruding. Looking around, he saw his friend walking through the pagoda towards him, waving. I was looking for you, but you are not answering your talisman He glanced at his Officials Token and stared, because, indeed, Lu Seong had messaged him a good dozen times in the last hour. He stared back at the carving again, then shook his head and slid off the table. That strange thing, huh, Lu Seong frowned, glancing at the taiji. Yeah well, this whole place is full of strange things, he said with a grimace. What is it you wanted me for? Lu Seong gave him a look that suggested he could just read what was on the talisman, but he chose to ignore it. A few things, actually, Lu Seong replied apologetically. The first, I suppose, is that Brother Tans arrival has been delayed. These Rising Dragon Gales? he asked, knowing the answer already. Yep, Lu Seong sighed. It is showing no signs of lessening and all long-distance teleportation in the western half of the province is suspended. Ah bugger, he sighed, rubbing his temples. He had wanted Tan Fang here as soon as possible, so that was not good news. It bothered him a great deal more than he had let on to Lian Jing that those who the White Storm Sect had sent, ostensibly at Dun Jians request, included someone like Yan Ju The one who killed Huang Jurong in the last Dragon Pillar trial? Unbidden, Eternal Daughter Lingshengs words drifted back into his mind, so vividly that he found himself looking to check that she had not, in fact, appeared with Lu Seong somehow. As an influence of the Huang Heavenly Clans core lineage, that sects upper echelon marched to its own tune in many ways. The fact that they were sending those associated with the Hong and the Gan suggested someone high up there felt the Huang Wuli were in need of a setback. That Yan Ju was, in his eyes, gilded trash, did not help that conclusion at all, either. I dont suppose you know what Yan Ju and that bunch are up to? he asked. Screwing beauties in a brothel, probably? Lu Seong grunted. I dunno. They are not going to seek me out, that is for certain. Ive not seen them since the meal after the Queen Mothers Ceremony They were not at the banquet yesterday? he frowned. Just like you, I didnt go, Lu Seong sighed. The Lu clan had their own Sovereigns Day divination, which was about as you would expect. Rainy with a chance of good fortune? he joked, looking out at the heavy rain rippling the surface of the lake surrounding the pagoda. The Huang clan had also had their own divination, but it was only attended by core members of the branch families, so only a dozen or so people, junior and senior, had been there. People like Yan Ju, who were just affiliated, had not been invited. Even the important guests C Elders from the Imperial School and the Bai, Quan and Ji clans C had only been entertained afterwards. Hah it does feel a bit like that Lu Seong agreed. Speaking of divinations though, do you know anything more about this rumoured upcoming announcement from the Imperial Court? Nope, he sighed, and it was not for lack of trying either. I have tried to reach out to my uncle Leng, but he hasnt gotten back to me, so I know only what you do: that the Imperial Court is likely to announce a formal pivot in their interest from Northern Tang to Yin Eclipse, and that it will mean great things for the provinces here. Best guess, its to counter the damage that this gift is going to do to the status of the noble clans in some way, and they are being cagy so they can see what the Azure Astral Authoritys hand actually is. I suppose so Lu Seong mused. In any case, I ask because there is meant to be a Dragonship arriving within the hour, or within the hour of me first messaging you A Dragonship, he repeated dully, As in an Imperial Dragonship? I dont know any others, Lu Seong shrugged. Now he did look at the talisman messages, noting one from Envoy Qiao and one from Lady Huang Shi Yuimei, both calling him to come to the harbour masters grand pavilion. He managed to stop himself saying well, why didnt you lead with that?, because the derailment was his fault. Where is JingPrincess Lian? he asked instead. Lu Seong shrugged helplessly. She isnt answering her talismans either. I expected her to be with you, honestly. -Ah, because she currently doesnt have one, not that she will admit to it, he thought, pinching the bridge of his nose now. Who is there? he asked as they started to walk back out of the pagoda. Envoy Qiao, various clan heads who are in the town, though its mostly just the local representatives, the elders of the various groups accompanying you and every junior who wants to be seen at the arrival of an Imperial Dragonship, Lu Seong replied, his tone not quite veering towards sarcasm at the obvious question. -So Huang Ryuun and the rest certainly will be he mused, nodding absently to the guards on the way past. Once we are out of here I will try to contact the Princess, he said once they were on the now-covered bridge across the shallow lake. Probably they want someone a bit more important than Qiao to make this grand announcement, and decided to also make a spectacle of the celebration of Blue Morality Emperor this evening, to wow the masses. A Dragonship would certainly be quicker than waiting on the storms to pass, Lu Seong conceded. And also more spectacle, he remarked drily. True, Lu Seong agreed. Ah, you are here Brother Seong! They were met on the far side by two umbrella-carrying juniors of Lu Seongs. You were looking for me? Lu Seong asked them, frowning. Uh everyone is going to the harbour pavilion? the disciple said, glancing at him uncertainly. Yes, we are aware, he murmured, a bit more crisply than he intended, really. The disciples paled slightly beneath their umbrellas, making him wince, inwardly at least, as he had not intended to actually pressure them. Brother Huang has had a trying day, Lu Seong murmured, apologizing on his behalf. It has been difficult, he agreed. Not at all, our question was ignorant, the disciple muttered, saluting him apologetically. They walked on in silence, out of the garden, which was still fully set up, the auction continuing at the behest of the Imperial Envoy, because now everyone needed spirit herbs and those that were demonstrably uncontaminated were selling for preposterous prices, even by Imperial Continent standards. You head on ahead, he said to Lu Seong and the two disciples once they got into the main foyer of the Golden Dragon Teahouse. Ill contact Princess Lian. Lu Seong nodded and led the other two off, taking out umbrellas as they went. He watched them go for a few moments, then sighed and headed for the stairs up. Lian? he sent, using the personal communication talisman they had. The connection hung, unacknowledged for long enough that he found himself starting to wonder if she was actually going to ignore him for some reason, before, finally, connecting properly. What is it? her voice echoed in his head, sounding a bit jaded. -Was yesterday that annoying for her? he wondered. She had attended the Sovereigns Day banquet and rituals for the Dun clan, hosted by Qiao Honghui in the Imperial Envoys Palace, and basically returned when he was out at the Blue Gate School, chasing more ghosts. There is an Imperial Dragonship supposedly arriving within the hour, he said. Any idea who is on it? she asked. No, sorry, the information I got was silent on that. Shit, her voice turned resigned. That likely means its designed to make a statement. Are you still at the Golden Dragon? I am, he confirmed, Where are you? Ill be down in a moment, she replied. I doubt my talisman broke counts as an excuse for not showing. Yes, I dont think that will work, he replied drily, though again he was struck by just how more laid-back, she seemed. The connection cut after a few seconds of silence. Sighing, he walked over to a table and sat down on a seat, taking out a jar of wine and pouring himself some while he waited on her to appear. He just finished pouring the wine, which was an excellent vintage from the Blue Gate School itself, the maker of which had agreed to enter his household, when the uneasy sense of being watched returned for a brief, frustrating moment He had to fight the instinct to close his eyes, or to touch the back of his neck or look behind him, as his fathers talisman gave a faint chime in his mind that drifted behind him. -Ah I am being haunted by evil monkeys, he groaned, putting the cup of wine down without spilling it. It lingered, seeming almost amused as he fought with the visceral reaction it was trying to provoke from him, before vanishing again, as if it had never been. He exhaled and downed the wine in a single shot, aware that his skin felt cold, even in the humidity. -Please have eyes, whoever you are, and don''t provoke a bigger problem, he thought with a sigh. Pouring himself another cup of wine, he waved for a nearby servant of the teahouse to come over. Yes, Young Lord Huang? the youth murmured respectfully. We will be taking a carriage to the harbour. Please tell them to prepare it. How many, Young Lord? the youth asked. Large enough for a full party, he shrugged, guessing Jing would bring some attendants, for the purposes of scene dressing if nothing else. It shall be waiting when you require it, the servant said, saluting him and hurrying off. Sighing, he drank his cup of wine and poured himself a third. He had just finished that when Lian Jing arrived, dressed in a blue and gold phoenix robe. Somewhat surprisingly, her escort was the six handmaidens she had brought with her, from her own palace. The six, who were all basically teenagers and none over Immortal, had largely been left to their own devices since they arrived, as the Imperial Envoys Palace had always sent people who outranked them. Also with her, he noted, were Huang Shi Yuimei and Huang Wuli Changmei, who were part of the Huang clans contingent he was leading. Both of them were also dressed formally, in white and red gowns with the Wuli clan symbol featuring prominently. Sorry we took so long, Lian Jing murmured, coming to stand beside him. I tried to find out what is going on with this Dragonship. How did you manage that? he asked. I asked them, she nodded at Yuimei and Changmei. Rumour has it an Imperial Advisor is on board, though which one, rumours are unclear on, Young Lord, Changmei said apologetically. That is the rumour, yes, Yuimei agreed, crisply. There must be some merit though, because even the Duke has sent Lord Jiang to the harbour, not to mention Lady Sheng has made an appearance So it has to be someone important, he nodded. The Duke and the Azure Astral Envoy would not show up for some minor official. Yes, Cao Leyang does not seem the kind to lower himself to personally saluting juniors, Jing sighed. I mean, he did not care to send more than a token representative to our arrival Mmm he agreed. So, off to the harbour, anyway, Jing added, looking around. I take it we are just waiting on the carriage? We are, he nodded. I shall go see what is delaying them, Changmei said, with a slight bow to all of them.

~ Ha Kai C Cherry Wine Pagoda, West Flower Picking ~
Long after Ling Tao, Kun Liang and Ha Shi Xiaolian had gone off to plot the misery of others, Ha Kai continued to sit at the table, quietly sipping his wine, accepting an occasional refill from a passing serving girl and watching the world go by. Morning became evening, raucous with people enjoying their Sovereigns Day meal, then night, with music and dancing, revelry and fireworks, then morning once again, with drunken groans and hangovers. Throughout all of it, the rain continued to fall and the town bustled by. In a strange way, he found the rain relaxing. You got used to the quiet silence it imparted, after a while. There was a beautiful equality to its effects that had always entranced him, ever since he understood exactly how profound the effects were. In the untold years since, he had spent some time pondering them, but the simple truth was that they were beyond nearly everything else. You could push and pull them, banish them even summon them if you really wished to live dangerously, but you could never command them, truly. There were laws in there, and perhaps even truths about the way the world worked, but, unlike elsewhere in Eastern Azure, they kept their counsel close and their secrets even closer. -I suppose that is why I keep lingering here, he mused to himself, watching raindrops scatter off the roof opposite. The Cherry Wine Pagodas formations to keep bad weather away had about as much effect on the rain as well, actually they had no effect at all, which was the interesting thing really. The formations might as well have been simple light or paint on a wall for all the difference they made. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. There is a guest for you, Scholar Kai, a serving girl, a disciple of the pagoda in truth, because all the disciples worked for a living doing something to help the teahouse, said respectfully, stirring him out of his reflective daze. Oh? he frowned, giving himself a shake and focusing on her. The Clan Lord, Scholar Kai, the young woman murmured. Also, Sir Feiyuan and Lady Chang. Oh, well, show them up, he said. The young woman bowed again as he stared at the rain again, then, idly, took out a six-stringed lute and started to pluck it. In Tai ShaVaran, in Mist-Moon Va-al-ley~ One pleasant evening, as the year did turn, I met a maiden, she was so young and handsome, Her gentle beauty, did seize my heart away The melody, while ancient, was catchy enough that it turned up in rediscoveries every now and then. The latest version was known as Shus Joyous March, and had little in common with the original, as he knew it. He had picked it to sing largely because it fit the image of the Pagoda Lord, who was supposedly a carefree old man who delegated a lot and only showed up occasionally. She wore no jewels nor elegant treasures No paints nor powders, no none at all, But she wore a veil, with a ribbon it, And around her shoulders hung a fox-fur shroud He hummed through the first two verses happily, finally reaching the chorus, at which point he found that the girl had returned, with two men in youthful middle age wearing Ha clan robes, and a beautiful young woman, all standing a distant away listening raptly. Sighing, he put the lute to the side and focused on the one in the middle. Ha Feirong, Ha Feiyuan, it has been a while. It sorry, we did not mean to disturb you, Pagoda Lord Tai, Ha Feirong murmured, addressing him by the persona he usually used to interact with the wider Ha clan. Not at all, he said. What can this old man do for you three young things? This is my wife, Chang Mei, Ha Feirong added, introducing the woman standing politely beside him. A pleasure, he replied, giving her a kindly smile as he stood. Uh Feirong looked a little nonplussed, which amused him greatly. Here is not really the place to talk, he said drily, looking around at the busy tearoom below. Unless of course, that is the point? Ha Feirong gave him a look that suggested it was. -So, they really do want to re-balance the way the Ha clan appears to be being seen interesting, he mused as he waved for them to take a seat, which they did, looking a bit surprised that he bothered to do so. Give us some wine, and whatever is on the menu for he trailed off and stared out at the rainy sky I will bring wine and lunch, the pagoda disciple said with aplomb, scurrying off. So why are the three of you here? he asked, once the maid was out of earshot. Pagoda Lord Ha Feirong coughed, addressing him by his known title, that of the reclusive Lord of the Cherry Wine Pagoda. I er, understand that Lady Tao has sought you out erm, before I could? If it is about the Ha clans current predicament, I am aware of it, he said, without any preamble. Feirong knew a little something of his status within the ancestral Ha clan, but was smart enough not to go digging, and for that he had quite a lot of time for him. He was also doing the best he could to make sure the Ha Family, his descendants through his younger sister, and this one of the genuine, core lineages within the wider Ha clan, did not suffer any undue problems. Much of that is manageable, Ha Feirong said, looking around. I imagine it will cause some local unhappiness, but frankly, the Kun clan is crumbling from within and the Deng clan is too close to the Imperial Court. And the Ha clan is any better? he asked, taking a sip of his wine and looking between the three of them. Ha Feiyuans expression twisted slightly, but none of them refuted it, despite Ha Feirongs positive spin. In truth, the Ha clan was a bit better, if only because it was somewhere between the two extremes. Its internal divisions were clearly demarcated and, while it was sidling towards the imperial side, it was doing it without the same degree of shameless inertia the Deng clan was. So, why are you here, beyond seeking to reassure me that you are still filial, he asked, just before the silence became awkward on their part. The Din clan, Pagoda Lord, Chang Mei said respectfully, speaking up at last. -Ah, of course, he nodded to himself. That would be a foe they are wary of antagonizing without being sure of the old guards position. Chang Mei continued, They are making approaches to branches of the clan, especially to our juniors. I am aware, he nodded again. Two of their young masters were party to this group who landed you an Imperial Acknowledgement, were they not? Those two were, yes, Feirong nodded. And are, presumably, plying Ha Cao Fangfan, Ha Cao Quanbo and Ha Ji Fanguang with all sorts of nice opportunities? he asked. They have agreed to let three youths from the Ha clan enter directly into the second tier of the selection contest for the Jade Gate Court each year, Ha Feiyuan said, with a grimace. And what do the other old elders say? he asked, pondering what could actually be done about the Din clan specifically, and more importantly what they actually wanted. Broadly sympathetic, Ha Feiyuan muttered, staring at his cup of wine. Three of our five families see nothing but benefits, especially those of Ha Cao Quanbo and Ha Ji Fanguang, while the Shi are very much split And we have no interest in what they are offering, Ha Feirong said. Yun and Sungmei are talented enough that we do not need to barter hostages to the Jade Gate Court for paltry gains and too many questions. They offered betrothal agreements for little Sungmei, Chang Mei added, her expression gloomy. And I know for a fact they approached the Deng clan and the Kun clan as well. That was news, he had to admit. The elders were going to seriously consider it, Chang Mei glowered. My dear little one is SIX! I know dear, Feirong murmured, patting his wifes arm. Already, the various old elders have arranged matters so the new Town Captain here will be one who opposes your grand-disciple Ha Shi Miaos less confrontational outlook, Pagoda Lord, Ha Feiyuan also added. -So, the Din clan is approaching elders and family lords who are mercenary enough or divorced enough regarding their awareness of the ancient history of the first few Dun Emperors and our difficulties with Din Bao and Din Jinhong, he mused. So you came to me, because I will not be swayed? he asked, with a half-smile, though in his heart he was really scowling. -That actually complicates matters, if only slightly Could one of those old fellows be trying to push a bit again, behind the scenes? Having left matters alone for so long? Pagoda Lord Tai is carefree and easy, seeing a different path for the Ha clan, while Cherry Wine Pagoda has stood since time immemorial! Feirong actually stood and bowed to him. Please, advise this junior. I do not wish to be the sinner who ruins the Ha Family. Once, not too long ago, there was a time when the Ha clan in this land was six people, he reminded them, staring out into the rain. That said, if it has to become a single family again, then that would be unfortunate, I agree. Both Ha Feirong and Ha Feiyuan stared at him, faces draining of colour slightly. That would not be desirable, Ha Feirong agreed, swallowing nervously. He was about to clarify that he had just been speaking of the time before Lu Fu Tao came back and re-united the disparate remnants of the inland regions into something with some self-esteem again. The actual point was simply that the roots of the clan were much more durable than its branches perhaps thought, but, thinking it over, he thought better of it. -A little reminder every now and then that that is always a possibility isnt necessarily a terrible thing, he mused. Certainly, the Kun clan is in need of such a reminder. If you want my advice? he mused, thinking things over quickly. Help Ling Tao, or, if that is optically awkward, help Shi Xiaolian help her. You owe your position to Ling Tao in the eyes of others anyway, and it is expected you will do something, so use and abuse that to get away with things you would not manage otherwise. We could send some disciples to help the Ling clan, Ha Feiyuan mused, looking pensive. Will they accept, though? Ha Feirong frowned. Ling Tao has as you say, been my personal benefactor in a number of um ways -Giving a man a beautiful and loving wife and a job for life is an excellent way to buy all kinds of gratitude he reflected with wry amusement as Ha Feirong gave his wifes hand a squeeze. It was yet another reminder that Ling Tao was much better at what she did than many gave her credit for. The clan is already drawing away most of the higher-ranked Hunters and experts, taking them out of action for the regional pavilions, Ha Feiyuan mused. What if we got a few of our Ha familys groups integrated into that mission? And pitch it as us seeking to subvert the local pavilion? Ha Feirong mused. They might actually be gullible to buy that, though whether Ling Tao will show us enough face to play along He sat there as they discussed the pros and cons of that action for a few minutes, pondering for himself what decisions might be made there. In truth, for all that they were a potentially troubling variable, whatever the Din clan was up to was still the lesser of the problems he was here to address. Far more concerning to him was the poking around of the Imperial Princess and her Huang companion. Not so much for what they were looking for, but because of who Huang JiLao was. Huang JiLao, the hidden son of Huang Wuli Leng, going missing in Yin Eclipse had the potential to spawn a disaster unlike anything this world had seen in tens of thousands of years. One that even he would not be able to save the Ha clan from being implicated in, given some of the treasures the two branch lords in Blue Water City had trotted out for that useless auction and the Ha clans unfortunate links to the ruin and the bandits. Sighing, he pushed that from his mind briefly. -Each thing in order, after all In regards to the matter of the Din clan and our more forward-thinking elders, leave that with me, he mused, re-entering the conversation in an opportune gap. Taking out a talisman, he pushed it over to Ha Feirong. I can contact you through this, if necessary. Thank you, Pagoda Lord, Ha Feirong murmured, standing up and bowing again. We will take our leave. Thank you for your advice, Ha Feiyuan seconded, also saluting. Yes, thank you, Lord Tai, Chang Mei added. He watched them leave, then poured himself another cup of wine. -Which elder should I bother about this? he mused. -Which elder? Despite his earlier words there were not actually that many and not all of them were useful for something like this. Ha Shi Xiaolian was already involved; Ha Fan Ma another elder who enjoyed these kinds of things was currently off-world as far as he knew, out in the Azure Maelstrom, and unlikely to come back on very short notice. Of the elders from more removed generations, Ha Erlang Shan was also off preparing for his breakthrough to Dao Eternal -Ah if we are talking good fellows who dont have any stake in this mess he mused, reaching a choice, I suppose it is between Lan Huang and Bo Feihung. Both were peak Dao Sovereigns, experts of many years who, acting as Elders at Large for the Ha clan in general, spent most of their time travelling around. Both were very good at the travelling around bit, as well, so much so that he was willing to bet actual Dao Jades that nearly every clan elder on two continents not already considered a reclusive ancestor in their own right believed them departed for some other world or off wandering the Azure Maelstrom looking for opportunities. -I suppose it should be Lan Huang, he concluded, stilling his fingers and withdrawing a simple jade talisman in the shape of a fox holding a fish in its mouth. Lan Huang MOTHERLESS VIRGIN OF NINE HEAVENS! The expletive made him wince. It is I, your senior, he sent back, rather drily, resisting the urge to put a finger in his ear to check for blood. Ah erm sorry, Ancestor Kai, you surprised me, that was all Lan Huangs voice echoed in his mind. No apology needed, he murmured. I am sorry for interrupting whatever you were doing. Eh its fine, I was just fishing, Lan Huang replied, sounding a bit resigned. How can I help you, Ancestor Kai? Where are you at the moment? he asked. Chunfa Village Lan Huang replied. And where is Chunfa Village? he asked after an appropriate length of silence. You dont know it? Lan Huang sent back, somewhat innocently. I must confess, I do not, he replied, rolling his eyes. Its a delightful little fishing village on the Eastern Yuan delta, down in the south-east You are taking the wandering in your clan title literally, I see, he remarked with some amusement. The Eastern Yuan river delta was basically on the other side of the Easten Continent, some 70,000 miles away, as a very tormented or driven bird might fly. The Ha clan had only one interest out there, which was currently talking to him. -Maybe I should have asked Bo Feihung after all, he mused. He is also someone Ha Dongfei and that bunch cannot push around in the slightest How quickly can you come to Blue Water Province? he asked, pushing that thought away. This is a trick question, isnt it? Lan Huang replied after a short, awkward pause. Very good, it is, he replied brightly. Ill see you in the Cherry Wine Pagoda in an hour. An hour Lan Huang muttered. Of course, Ancestor Kai In truth, he did expect Lan Huang to take longer than that, but a little bit of revenge for that conversation was in order, he felt, as he sat back and sipped his wine. In the end, Lan Huang only took some seventy minutes to arrive, walking into the Cherry Wine Pagoda looking rather like a rural fisherman, in rather damp robes, carrying an umbrella. He waved down as a maid hurried over and bowed politely. Lan Huang traded a few words with her, then came up, unaccompanied, and sat down opposite him in silence. He poured a second cup of wine and then passed it over to Lan Huang. You didnt say that the Rising Dragon Gales had come early, Lan Huang muttered, accepting it. Or that the Rains from the East are here in full force. I had to fly the last two thousand miles on a treasure Well, you are here now, he said with a pleasant smile. Yes, I am Lan Huang agreed, sipping his wine. Do you have any persona that you can use that will not immediately mark you as well, you? he asked, getting straight to the point. Ah is this one of those jobs? Lan Huang remarked, taking a sip of his wine and sighing. I am afraid it is, he conceded. However, I can assure you, you will not go unrewarded. Oh, now I really want to go back to where I was, Lan Huang said drily. Ha. Ha, he laughed, sardonically, and pushed a book across the table. He had pondered what he could actually offer the Dao Sovereign, which was not as straightforward a proposition as might have been expected. Lan Huang was not a Clay Pot Sovereign, as they were sometimes called, someone who had adopted the almost traditional approach at this point: rushed to Dao Immortal like many noble scions did, with the help of supplementary comprehensions, and then advanced after that by gorging on the glut of riches provided by powerful clans to exceptional scions. Rather, at close to 150,000 years old, he had gotten to where he was by not dying through some of the most turbulent years in Eastern Azures history, since the foundation of the Dun Dynasty. After joining a now-defunct branch of the Ha clan on Western Shu as a young disciple, he had eventually entered the Cherry Wine Pagoda, upon being drawn here by the chaotic allure of Yin Eclipse in that distant era prior to the return of the Blue Water Sage. Once the province calmed down, he had taken a well-deserved rest and gone back to the Western Shu continent, where he had founded his own influence, The School of the Worldly Fisher. That had endured as a private project through the turbulent years either side of the Huang-Mo Wars and was now thriving as a second-class influence in its own right. Since then, he had wandered the world, refining his comprehensions through the simple act of fishing, seeking to build up comprehensions for his attempt at becoming a Dao Eternal. As such, the manual was actually something he, himself, had written long ago, regarding a way to safely cultivate, or advance, into a Peerless True Principle in the current heavens. This, and its following volumes, are yours, no strings attached, if you help, he said. Lan Huang took the book, opened it, read the first two pages and then stared dully at him. This is I know its not much, he coughed apologetically. N-not much, Lan Huang repeated dully, barely stammering, to his credit. You could start a bloodbath on the Imperial Continent with this Right up until they realised I wrote it, he replied drily, then they would probably burn it. Your reputation still isnt good there, is it? Lan Huang remarked with a weak smile. Swearing to hang a former Grand Imperial Astrologer from the Jade Gate by his testicles for colluding to ruin the auspice of the wheel of heaven on Eastern Azure is the kind of thing people in power remember, he replied with an eye roll. Though my name is still also kind of mixed up in the mess a century ago with the new Grand Imperial Astrologer You really have karma with fools who hold that post, dont you? Lan Huang chuckled. I suppose I do, he agreed, sighing deeply. So, what terrible task am I doing that you are willing to part with this treasure trove of comprehensions? Lan Huang added. The current elders are a bit unreliable, and prone to having their heads turned, he mused. I need some steady, trustworthy people, who know how the Din clan operates, that Ha Feirong and the other youngsters can rely on, if anything goes wrong, he said with aplomb, adding the other three volumes to the pile. Thats it? Lan Huang asked, staring back at him dubiously. Well, its a bit more involved than that, he conceded, but I can explain on the way to our first stop, he sighed, standing up. Which is? Tai Shan, or as it is now called, Jade Willow Valley, he replied, finishing his wine. I want to see what the Ha clan has been up to, up there, and why a bunch of bandits were based in one of our ancestral ruins. The trip to Jade Willow Valley took them all of about twenty minutes, really. They could have flown C or teleported, he supposed C but it was honestly easier and less obvious to just walk, using their formidable comprehensions of Natural Laws to distort the distance in unusual ways. By the time they had arrived on the outskirts of the large fortified village there, he had given Lan Huang the rundown of most of the pertinent aspects of the two sources of trouble the Ha clan had sleep-plotted their way into. I know it is said that descendants are the final curse on your karma before ascension, Lan Huang declared as they stood on the road, watching traffic go in and out of the gate, but this really has widened my eyes It does, he agreed, looking around at the landscape, which was somewhat changed from how he remembered it, even from a few hundred years prior. So, where are we going? Lan Huang asked, following his roving gaze across the field systems. To see some criminals about a villa, he sneered, taking a step and appearing on the edge of a canal embankment, overlooking a sealed-off reservoir. A moment later, Lan Huang appeared beside him, looking out over the misty fields, fading into the rain. Well, thats interesting, Lan Huang observed, folding his arms, his gaze travelling across the distant reservoir. Whoever is cleaning up after this knows what they are about. Those are some unpleasant traps. They are, arent they? Not at all what you might expect to encounter out here he agreed, staring at the mendacious feng shui maze that had been constructed on the other side. Whoever did this fancied themselves something of an expert, Lan Huang noted. I see several recognisable styles of Easten feng shui in there although the execution is somewhat naive. Uhuh, he nodded, tracing the reservoir, again, which held a shadow of a formation known as the swallowing carp, which only the Kun clans experts should have known. And there is Kun clan feng shui, Fan clan formations done in the style of the Yin Peoples, rather than the new, orthodox methods many follow, Lan Huang mused, twirling his umbrella idly. Anyone looking at this will think the Kun are working with the Azure Astral Authority and the Yin tribes to make trouble for our Ha clan, supporting bandits in their territory Indeed, he agreed drily, stroking his beard, because why wouldnt you. This is just slight tricks before a master. Uhuh, Lan Huang nodded. Whoever did this their grasp of the Dao of Feng Shui is good, and they are widely read However, they tried a bit too hard. Its over-complicated and the mentality is not right for an Easten formations expert, or a Yin one for that matter. Its too Forceful? he suggested. That was the flaw, really: it looked good, but the whole thing was just faintly forced. It was too calculating and just a hint of that shone through, in the lingering Intent that stained the alignments around them. Uhuh, Lan Huang agreed. Well, they can hardly have expected us to come look at it, he chuckled. These would fool most people, Lan Huang mused, shaking his head in amusement. What amuses me most, though, is that it fails to convince because whoever set it up never realised that you can also read the orthodoxy of Seizing from Heaven in the way the whole thing is presented, for all that the individual pieces all look convincing. What interests me more though, is who came and cleaned it out He nodded at that, his gaze moving to the fields behind the reservoir. -It is well hidden, but the group who cleaned this up had multiple Dao Immortals, maybe even a Dao Lord. Whoever is behind this really is trying to sell this as the clans conspiring to shame the princess, arent they? Looks like it was maybe a week ago? Lan Huang added, looking over at the distant villa. Sounds about right, that would be around the time the auction started, he agreed, comparing it to what Ling Tao had given him. Taking a step, he arrived on the roof of the main villa building and then drifted down to the courtyard below. Lan Huang followed a moment later, looking around pensively. What will you do? Lan Huang asked. -That is the question, he mused. What do I do? It was very tempting to obliterate the alignments, but the effort put into making it look as it had suggested that whoever had done this would not let their efforts go to waste. Certainly, a copy of this would exist, as insurance that could make its way out in a convincing-looking manner. Furthermore, in line with that assumption, any evidence that things here had been altered would likely just be used as further evidence to shift the blame away from whoever the original perpetrators were. It did not help any investigator either, that the rain made the whole web about as fragile as could be and was slowly wearing down the integrity of what remained. In a few days most of what was here would be just a dangerous quagmire of inauspicious feng shui and twisted alignments. -Should I even do anything? The more he pondered that, the more appealing that became really. -This is a tar pit, designed to slow and distract There are other ways to deal with this What is it that the locals like to say accept what is given? he mused. I will do nothing, he said with aplomb, stroking his beard. The whole thing is a trap we do not need to engage with At least not here Its much easier to just tell Lady Ling Tao about it. Hmmm Lan Huang nodded, then, to his surprise, took out a sheaf of old talismans. You said the Din clan was poking about here? I knew I invited a smart young fisherman like you along for a reason! he grinned, as Lan Huang held out a handful of used feng shui talismans that were from the Din clan and had, more importantly, been used by people from the Din clan. Bait is bait, Lan Huang smirked. I assume we need something? The Din clan are a bunch of snakes, but they are also as arrogant as they are sneaky, he mused, looking around. If they were to send someone here Golden Immortal, maybe? Ancient Immortal, at most, Id guess C expendable overkill for a backwater province Lan Huang suggested, holding out a broken alignment disruption talisman on which the qi decay had only just started to set in. If you are going to game that the Din clan is involved in this Well, they are now, he smirked, taking the talisman and walking into the building, then placing the talisman on the reverse side of an open door, where it looked like someone had slapped it on in a hurry. Lan Huang agreed with a nasty laugh. Where do these come from, anyway? he asked as they went through the other rooms, looking for suitably inauspicious spots. You pick things up over the years, Lan Huang shrugged, a bit evasively. Having talismans that can implicate this or that young noble is quite useful, especially if you want to lure them out. Shameless he snickered. I dont need to hear that from you, Pagoda Lord, Lan Huang murmured, rolling his eyes. In the end, it took about thirty minutes to check out the whole estate and confirm that blood ling contaminated plants had been held there, in one of the reservoirs in fact. They scattered a few more talismans and then dropped a few pill bottles in the reservoir for good measure, before leaving as silently as they arrived. The trip back across the fallow spirit fields was largely silent, until at last the line of markers denoting where the suppression field ran came into view in the early afternoon haze. Hasnt been updated recently, Lan Huang observed as they entered the suppression, a good hundred metres before the markers. This place has been suffering a lot of neglect of late, he shrugged, patting the large stele at the side of the bridge before they crossed over the canal that was the second dividing line. The trip up the valley took them about thirty minutes, which, from the standpoint of anyone unfamiliar with how exactly the suppression worked, was disgustingly fast. Reality was that while the suppression did lean hard on higher realms and most practical manipulation was curtailed at the peak of Golden Core, there were grey areas in there. One was Laws. It was not strictly true to say that you could not use Laws in Yin Eclipse. Rather, it was fairer to say you could not use your comprehensions of Laws made outside the mountains periphery, within it. That said, comprehending the Laws of the mountain range was not a quick process. Both he and Lan Huang had spent tens of millennia in this place, slowly grasping aspects of how the world worked through the harsh prism of its suppressed reality. For all that it was a dark and dangerous place, it was remarkably egalitarian, so long as you stuck to its few rules. That was how a place like Tai Shan had come to be in the first place. Here we are, he declared at last, bringing them to a stop in a secluded part of the forest near the ridge that split off much of the modern Red Pit from Jade Willow Valley. Walking over to a rather innocuous tangle of fallen rocks by the cliff, he found one that had a slightly square edge and put his hand flat on it Dreaming of Tai Shan, this son returns to the Gate. Return to the World, what was once of the World, he murmured. At first, it looked like nothing happened however, as he stepped back, the rockfall, the vines and everything around them bent slightly, the geometry of the place realigning itself in his vision to reveal a set of steps up towards the cliff, through the boulders. That is neat, Lan Huang murmured, clearly impressed. Who created that? My mother, he said blandly. Her means are not anything anyone in this era can imagine, frankly. Your the Lady of Lan Huangs mouth opened and shut as he gulped, looking around with slightly wide eyes. Dont let flies go in, he chuckled, patting the younger cultivator on the shoulder. Anyway, it wont remain open for long, so lets go. With the still slightly dazed Lan Huang following after, he walked up the steps, which wound between the boulders and led to a simple carved doorway into the cliff, barely visible unless you looked at it just right. Placing a hand against it, he sent a thread of his qi and cultivation law into it and got a pulse of acknowledgement back, telling him the way was open. Lan Huang followed him inside, into a small hall which held an altar at one end, flanked by statues of foxes, and a further set of stairs up at the other. Dont fall behind, he warned Lan Huang. This place is much bigger than it looks. I can see the edges of the alignments, Lan Huang murmured. Dont worry. For every one you can see here, there are hundreds you cannot, he replied, his tone light, though he was not joking as he ran his fingers down the carved wall as they walked. Soon they came out into a broad gallery, vines tumbling down around pillars and water pooling below the flows down from above where vegetation drew the rain in. Walking along it, he almost fancied he could hear the laughter and sound of children running of the hammers of the craftsfolk and the music from the teahouse below This Lan Huang, however, looked quite pale. It is evocative, isnt it? he remarked, turning down a staircase to the next level. Evocative Its oppressive, Lan Huang shivered. This is the sentiment of a land this world has made a conscious effort to forget, he mused. Of course they will be unhappy at that. Do not dwell on it. Yin Eclipses suppression is a very strange beast At times it is cold and cruel and yet sometimes, something touches it, and it decides that it is worth remembering, so you have places like this. A place worth remembering Lan Huang nodded. This is this place a bit like Golden Promise? It some might consider it as such, he replied, But it is just a fleeting memory of a happy time, preserved for eternity in the shadows of the divisive darkness. Golden Promise is nothing like as fair as this I do not think anyone from our He trailed off, as what he was looking for found them. You walk long and far, child of this place, the silent shadow, hidden in the vines of a wall, murmured, its words only for him. What is wrong? Lan Huang asked, looking around uneasily. I had cause to remember it, he replied carefully, waving for the younger man to be quiet. You come for the temple? the shadow asked, softly. May I enter it? he replied respectfully. You are not of our cult, nor our kindred; however You are of this place, and of our Lady. I will lead you the other, he must stay. He can wait at the pagoda below? he suggested, glancing down at the open area below. Acceptable, the shadow murmured. Lan Huang was staring at him, uneasily, clearly not seeing the shadow at all, as it turned and slipped down the hall. Follow me. When we get to the bottom, wait at the pagoda, I will return shortly, he said, following after it quickly. Lan Huang nodded, clearly curious, but smart enough to say nothing. The shadow led them on down, through deserted walkways and past long-sealed doors until they finally exited a stairwell out into the broad, circular hall, ringed with its trees and with the pagoda and the memorial stele in the centre. Wait by the stele, he said to Lan Huang. Touch nothing and act as if this was an ancestral ground Lan Huang gave him a worried look, but nodded and walked off as directed. The shadow, sitting nearby, grinned and then stood again and led him off, towards the temple at the far side, flanked by its waterfalls. How did they enter, before? he asked. Through sideways means, showing disgrace to our Lady the shadow murmured, leading him to the steps. Do not fear, they will return to us, at the end. We do not forgive, nor do we forget. Wait he stopped, holding up a hand. The shadow paused in the door, looking back at him. Taking a short cloak, he pulled it over his head and then took off his shoes. So, you do remember the old ways, the shadow chuckled, holding out a hand for him to enter. Bowing formally at the entrance, he stepped inside and then froze, because the hall was full of people. There had to be almost two hundred young women and children, standing there, their bodies naked and broken, all looking at him with empty, judging eyes. We do not forgive We do not forget the words clung to him as the restless dead pointed to the altar at the front. Gulping, he walked down the hall as the shadow followed after, the gaze of the ghosts of those who had died following him unerringly. -Good thing I have had a long life, he shivered. How real the ghosts were, he could not say. It was possible the shadow was revealing them, just for effect, to test him in some way. The altar was clean, clear and untouched until the shadow put her hands upon it and then the hall rippled and he saw a naked young woman drag a youths body over to the altar, tears running down her face, and put it on it. Beside her, a shadow whispered instructions in her ear as she placed a talisman, spat blood on it, wrote a name Ha Li Wen, and then placed a talisman on his chest. He watched as the girl left again, then turned back to the youth and found there were three bodies, then six and a blank slot with a broken talisman and compass on it. Why is that one damaged? he asked the shadow. The shadow stared at him, then laughed, a horrible, echoing, uncanny sound that made his consciousness waver A hand grasped his face, small, child-like almost. A copper-gold blade rested on his throat. The misty shadow almost shifted, gaining features that included dark, curly hair and a white clay mask. -Right, not a good question to ask, for some reason, he thought with a shudder. He carefully stepped back, and everything was as it had been before, what he had just experienced a moment before no more than a nightmarish afterimage in his minds eye. Around him, the scene shifted and he saw another girl return, pale and terrified, yet determined, watched her walk over to each of the three bodies in turn and put a pill in their mouths and leave. Others came and went, never the same one twice, always accompanied by a whispering mental shadow. The numbers shifted, as did the names; Deng, Kun Ha he counted at least sixteen victims of the mysterious bandits before he realised what they were doing to communicate with the girls and young women. -Soul Arts, he frowned, and not any I recognise. Longevity the shadow whispered, almost by his ear. The sheer hatred in her voice, made his skin crawl. She was older now, taller, carrying hints of a beautiful woman, her hand caressing his neck, forcing him to turn and look We do not forgive We do not forget Gone were the ghosts. In their place the figures on the pillars were staring at him, the same furious hatred in their eyes as he had felt in the womans voice. Tell the old scholar they hissed, as one He stood outside the temple, the shadow standing in the doorway, looking at him in silence, as if he had never entered. -Well, that is not at all creepy, he shuddered. Is that all you will show me? he asked. As I said, they used sideways means and did not show our Lady respect, the shadow sighed. And yet they lived, he pointed out. Someday, they will return to us, the shadow smirked. The longer they wait, the crueller the penalty. Perhaps, if they wait long enough, it will be so cruel that this azure child can be free of its burden Find those responsible, Child of the Tai Tell the Scholar the shadow appeared, right in front of him. Tell the Lost Girl or the Lonely Widow, or the Ruin Daughter Its form was suddenly older and more alluring again, though that only made it more threatening, even if any real detail evaded him. I will he agreed, hoarsely, sweating now and unable to move at all as her hand, and he was sure it was a her in as much as these things mattered in this circumstance, brushed up his chest and gripped his chin, forcing him to look up at her. Find those responsible, Child of the Tai or we will Before he could do or say anything, she stepped back and the shadow was gone, leaving him alone in the rain, staring up at the dark doorway to the temple. Well, I was going to see the old man anyway, he sighed. I guess this just makes it a bit more pressing. Giving himself a shake, he turned and walked back through the great courtyard, mulling over what he had seen. The only real clues were the mention of Longevity, the Soul Art, the talismans and the compass, along with the knowledge of how to get in there. And the fact that there were a lot more than six people affected, though the timeframe for the whole thing was a little odd, he mused. In the middle, there had been a woman with a Seng School tattoo and the Seng School had been dead Well? Lan Huang was sitting on the edge of a flowerbed, waiting for him, looking a bit on edge. Ling Tao was right. Somehow Yeng Illhans bunch are up to their necks in this, he said, looking around at the pagoda, which was much as he remembered it. So this does have its links to the Blood Eclipse Cult? Lan Huang sighed. It is looking that way, he agreed. The six bodies are not the only victims The good news is I have a mental image of all sixteen now, though they could be scattered through the last century and a half And the perpetrators are Yeng Illhans bunch? Lan Huang frowned. Maybe, I doubt it though. I have to admit I was not as involved with those events as I might have otherwise been, he sighed. Me neither, Lan Huang grimaced. -I guess I can only take this back to Ling Tao, he reflected. This stele by the way? Lan Huang asked, gesturing to it. Something my father made, long ago, he said with a shrug. So, back to West Flower Picking, I suppose? Lan Huang added, taking the hint. When his mood improved, he might share some anecdotes about this place, he supposed, but not right now Hmmm Lets get out of the suppression zone, at any rate, he sighed, heading off across the nearest bridge. Curious, he went to check the entrance that had been blocked in the scans and, sure enough, found that someone had totally broken the alignments. The stairway down went into a second hall, and when you went down again you ended up at the top of the stairway leading back up to the open area. That confirmed, he went back up the steps, the way they had come, and led Lan Huang along another long corridor until they got to a further stairwell down. This time, the formations were not broken, so they were able to pass, unhindered apart from a portion where they ended up wading through waist-deep water, into a long hall with a lot of statues memorializing ancient cultivators from the Tai clan. From there it was fairly straightforward to go through one of the smaller tomb areas, their contents long since relocated, to finally exit out into a cavern which he recognised as the one from the Ling Taos recording. The path in to where the stalker nest was had been brought down entirely, the back third of the cavern buried under a series of collapsed slabs. Nobody is getting in there without mining tools, Lan Huang grimaced, kicking the edge of the new rear wall of the cave. Uhuh, he nodded, looking around pensively. Traces of battle, probably with the tetrid stalker queen, were everywhere, in the form of talisman scars and the rock-collapse. Traces of the formations that Ling Taos jade had spoken of were just about evident to him as he walked around one of the larger boulders, pondering the places of the formations nodes; however, enough people had been through here since that there was little to be gained from the traces. Huh He turned to see that Lan Huang had wandered out to the entrance, where there was a lake that had probably formed out of the access to the lower regions of Tai Shan. What is it? he asked, coming over. Its late, Lan Huang remarked, pointing at the long shadows in the rain. It was indeed, he realised. How long was I in the temple? he asked. You were gone for maybe an hour. I didnt want to say, Lan Huang said. *Tiiiinng~ Chiing Chiiiing!* The talisman he had given Ha Feirong triggered three times in rapid succession as delayed messages from the last two hours, all from Ha Feirong arrived at once. He hit the last one, which was only ten minutes ago Pagoda Lord, you finally Ah, sorry, Ha Feirongs voice was a bit nervous as he spoke without being prompted. What is it? he asked. Erm you dont know? Ha Feirong asked, sounding wary. Evidently, he replied, patiently. Maybe it is best if we talk in person Ha Feirongs voice had a clear edge to it now. Are you at the Cherry Wine Pagoda? Closing his eyes, he tested to see whether he could make a connection between the teleport talisman he had, and the formation in the Cherry Wine Pagoda, and found he could. The Rising Dragon Gales seem to have abated, briefly, he said to Lan Huang. It seems we will have to go back directly. A problem? Lan Huang asked. Maybe, something has Ha Feirong on edge, enough that he doesnt want to talk about it by talisman, he mused. You are talking via an unsecured talisman? Lan Huang raised an eyebrow. Of course not! he grumbled, pacing out into the open space next to the lake. But Ha Feirong is barely a senior; he has no idea how secure that fate-thrashed talisman actually is. Lan Huang just rolled his eyes and walked over to stand beside him. Taking out the teleport talisman, he sent a thread of qi and Spatial Laws into it and the space around them rippled like a stone had been dropped into it. When everything stabilized again, they were standing back in the Cherry Wine Pagoda, in a secluded courtyard lined with cherry trees, which were just coming into flower in a lurid shade of greenish-yellow. I am at the Pagoda, he replied to Ha Feirong. I have solved your elder problem as well. The question, really, in his mind, was whether he went to meet Feirong now, or went to deal with the task that kept getting kicked down the road, so to speak. Al Already? Ha Feirong sounded surprised at that. -I can always have Lan Huang deal with Feirongs problem while I go talk to the old man, he mused. Come to the Pagoda now, he sent back to Feirong, then cut off the transmission. Shi Qingmei? he said, tapping the Cherry Wine Pagoda Talisman he had and contacting one of the elders who should be keeping an eye on the teahouse. Pagoda Lord her voice chimed back. When Feirong arrives, escort him to the third floor. I will, she replied. Sighing, he hung up and set off, through the back courtyards of the complex of buildings, heading towards the main teahouse. Chapter 16 – Be Careful What You Break (Part 2)

Part 2

~ Dun Lian Jing C Grand Harbour, Blue Water City ~
So the Imperial Dragonship is arriving within the next hour? Dun Lian Jing found herself asking sourly, and not for the first time. Huang JiLao, standing nearby on the balcony of the Harbour Masters Pavilion, barely winced. It had been almost four hours since that next hour now, and while there had been periodic updates on its rumoured progress, all of them had urgently assured them that arrival was imminent, there was, still, no Dragonship. -At this rate, the sun might actually set before it gets here, she grumbled. Though I suppose there are worse ways to spend an afternoon that standing here waiting for it. Are you going to tell me what is gnawing at you? she asked at last, leaning on the balcony beside him and staring out at the waves breaking over the distant sea defences. Huang JiLao looked at her, then just sighed, again, and said nothing. You recall what Seong said about Lu Ji? Huang JiLao said at last, just as she was about to jokingly remind him she could command him, as a princess, to speak his mind. Vaguely? she said, her gaze searching out the old man, where he was currently standing with Ling Tao, both of them dressed in formal robes. Not for the first time, she found herself wondering why both of them were there. Ling Tao had arrived when she had, but Lu Ji had also arrived a short while ago as well, along with Ling Jiang and Ling Yusheng. There were even Hunter Bureau and Military Bureau Officials down there, though mostly ones from imperial-aligned clans like the Ha, Deng, Leng and so on. In fact, a senior representative of nearly every influential group in the city was there for some reason -Which means whoever is on this Dragonship is important and I dont know who it is, because my fate-thrashed talisman is broken and nobody knows? she frowned. Well, my talisman has been Huang JiLao trailed off as Huang Shi Yuimei and Huang Wuli Changmei, the two young ladies from the Huang clan who were working as his deputies, walked briskly onto the balcony. What is it? Huang JiLao grumbled. The Dragonship is coming in, Changmei said. Is it actually coming in, or is this another it will be here imminently message? she asked sourly, wishing the wind was not so fate-trashed humid. Apparently it really is. The rumour C speculation C is that they were waiting for the most auspicious hour She resisted the urge to pinch the bridge of her nose, suddenly having a bad feeling about it. The auspicious hour, you say Any idea which Imperial Advisor is rumoured to be on it? Uh nobody is clear there, Changmei murmured. There is some speculation that it might be either the Grand Imperial Astrologer, or Lord Wuxian of the Wisdom Court A few of the clans seem convinced it is even our own Lord Leng My uncle? Huang JiLao raised an eyebrow. I rather think we would have heard, were that the case. Quite Yunmei agreed. Another version has it being the Imperial Teacher, Dun Jian and yet others are convinced it is Lord Jinhong Din Jinhong? The Grand Seneschal of the Jade Gate? Huang JiLao almost laughed out loud at that. Is that because the Din clan are everywhere, talking quietly in dark corners? In part, yes, Changmei agreed with an apologetic shrug. -Dun Jian? she frowned, mulling that over, because it was actually more plausible than it first appeared. The talisman she had was the official point of contact with him, and she had not yet gotten around to telling him it was broken, in part because she was rather miffed at the way this whole farce was playing out. -I suppose he could have decided to come in person, she conceded to herself, however he already sent that other bunch unless that was also not quite as he expected? Even Lady Lu Xiaos name has come up a few times, Changmei added with a grimace. Lady Lu Xiao? Huang JiLaos frown deepened if anything. You are thinking that might be why Lu Ji has finally shown his face? Yunmei mused, staring down at those below, in the grand plaza before the Harbour Masters pavilion. Huang JiLao nodded absently, not quite looking at her. To little Ji, best wishes for transcending your worthless generation C Fairy Xiao Those words haunted her for a moment, along with the little orchid waving at her. -What if it actually is Lady Lu Xiao? a small voice in her head asked, rather unhappily. Her gaze found the headmaster who had not so much as looked in her general direction, and noticed that one of the disciples from the Blue Gate School standing near him, a brown-haired young woman with plain features, was looking up at them. -Qiao Honghui, you scheming menial servant! she cursed in her heart. I hope the Grandfather of Heaven delivers you every misfortune. Qiao Honghui, himself, was currently standing near Lu Ji as well, talking with a group of elders and juniors from the Jade Gate Court, the White Storm Sect, the Huang clan and the Deng clan. Nearby, she could see Huang Ryuun, Shu Shubei, Fang Daodi and Di Yao, all chatting away with Qiao Cheng and Yan Fu, clearly amused at something. That is not a group we want to see socializing together, Huang JiLao muttered, following her gaze. Sovereignty Hall huh, Yunmei observed, frowning a bit deeper. They count Fanshu as a backer, dont they? Changmei muttered, also casting a judging look at the group. They do, she agreed. Although its fairer to say that the same people keeping his nose clean are largely the same ones pushing that agenda. Both Huang women stared at her sideways for a long moment. -What? Can only others say things like that? Actually What has that Di Yao been up to? Changmei mused, transferring her gaze back to the assembly below. Staring at the group below, pensively, she could only nod in agreement at that question. Di Yao was out there, standing with a group of elders and several senior disciples from the Jade Gate Court and Imperial School, all watching proceedings rather expressionlessly. As the son of an Imperial Advisor, his status was technically rather high, and yet he had kept a remarkably low profile. The only time she could actively recall him even really socializing had been that first banquet, the day they delivered the Acknowledgement requiring the cooperation of the Blue Gate School. I have no idea, Huang JiLao said with a deeper sigh. He has been at most of the official occasions, and the Imperial Astrology Bureau elder with him has mostly stuck with Qiao Honghui. However, he has done precious little and appears to have been here before we arrived. Shaking her head, she stared back out at the distant horizon, watching the waves rise and fall below the harbour walls and watch towers. Off in the distance, a bell on the grand shrine chimed, signalling the arrival of the third auspicious hour of the day. Huang JiLao, who had gone back to staring in almost sullen silence, sighed again. -What is bothering him? she frowned. What was he trying to say about that conversation we had with Lu Seong, about Lu Ji? So earlier, she started to say. What were you going to say about The last half of her sentence: what Lu Seong said about Lu Ji, was lost in a roar of shattering space as the horizon truncated abruptly. The ocean bled scattered rainbows as a huge ship, maybe six hundred metres long and eighty wide, slid into focus about half a mile outside the harbour. Ill tell you later, JiLao replied, once they were able to hear their own voices again. Before she could reply, a second, then a third smaller ship, the same as the one their party had originally arrived in, appeared, decelerating rapidly to catch up to the larger vessel they were escorting. The two smaller vessels kept decelerating, but the large one just surged forward, not slowing in the slightest. -What are Above the city, the clouds shook and juddered, the rain drifting in odd, unnatural directions for a few moments, before scattering completely, the clouds over almost a thousand mile radius, nearly, melting away to reveal blue sky. In the same instant, the storm-wall of the Rising Dragon Gale was pushed further out into the ocean, to the south west. As she looked on, the ward formations on the harbour shimmered into full visibility, then cascaded downwards as they were rapidly disabled to avoid doing catastrophic damage to the Dragonship as it crossed over the wall, into the harbour. Only when it was fully inside, did it finally slow and descend to land in the water before the Grand Harbour. Among those looking on, quite a few were gasping in amazement, especially among the juniors, who had likely never seen a full sized warship from the Imperial Court before. The faces of those who managed the province, however, were not so awestruck. Quite a few looked either sick or angry as they looked at the now beautifully clear afternoon. How bad will the backlash from that be? Changmei murmured, shaking her head. BEHOLD, THE MAJESTIC SON OF HEAVEN! The words rolled out of the ship as a dozen guards all wearing ornate armoured robes appeared, in synchronized formation above it. BEHOLD, THE MAJESTIC SON OF HEAVEN! Their roar echoed across the city, transmitted by artefacts, because, in fact, their strength was not much greater than hers. Her previous, inauspicious feeling was suddenly and abruptly clarified as a second wave of guards exited the Dragonship, followed by a procession of some thirty dancing beauties singing the praises of the Dun clan. The figure who exited after them was objectively tall and handsome, wearing an imperial dragon robe of deep azure, embroidered with golden dragons and silver and turquoise luan. On his head he wore a prince''s crown, while around his neck, on a talisman, was a seal rather like the one she had used in the Blue Gate School, except rather than Jian, this one read Fanshu. You note, there is no Imperial Advisor in sight? she sighed, leaning on the balcony, fighting the urge to throw the almost forgotten wine cup in her hand down at the distant prince. Did he lie about there being one just so everyone would show up? JiLao muttered dully. She had to admit, she was impressed, in a dirty kind of way. -That is very Fanshu His reputation was already not great in Blue Water Province, but that didnt matter, really, because the world around the Third Imperial Prince operated on very simple rules: He did things, others reacted. HIS IMPERIAL HIGHNESS, THE PRINCE OF MAJESTIC FELICITY, FAVOURED SCION OF THE HEAVENS, DUN FANSHU! The words of the guards announcing his arrival were loud enough to shake weather vanes on pagodas on the other side of the city. Seeing Third Imperial Prince! Seeing Third Imperial Prince! Seeing Third Imperial Prince! As far as salutes went, it was rather tame, though not inappropriate given that there were not that many people outside of the dignitaries here to witness the arrival. Most of those cheering were loyalists anyway. Many of the seniors were, if not frowning, not looking overjoyed either. I, DUN FANSHU, COME ON BEHALF OF OUR IMPERIAL PARENTS TO ACT AS HIS REPRESENTATIVE ON THIS DAY AND HENCEFORTH FOR THE CELEBRATION OF HIS MERITS AND HIS GOOD GRACE TO THIS WORLD, AS INSTRUCTED, BY THE SUPREME AND MOST AUGUST OFFICE OF THE IMPERIAL SEAT! Dun Fanshus words echoed across the assembled throng as the banners of the Imperial Court being held by the guards accompanying him, all holding the imperial seal, were unfurled. HONOUR TO BLUE MORALITY EMPEROR! GLORY TO BLUE MORALITY EMPEROR! PROSPERITY TO BLUE MORALITY EMPEROR! This time the salutes, led by those still disembarking into formations on the waterfront, were much more fulsome. Ignoring him, she swept those disembarking and grimaced, because there, in truth, were Imperial Advisors there, standing in the shadows of entrance, making no move to exit just yet. Neither wore their formal robes, or their regalia, but she could recognise by sight the appearance of the Grand Imperial Astrologer, Kong Di Huang, and Lord Huang Hunji, who was the teacher of Dun Fanshu. Standing nearby were two Lord Astrologers of the Imperial Astrology Bureau, their robes bearing Kong and Huang symbols respectively. It seems there are advisors after all, she pointed out the two figures to JiLao. JiLao, following her gesture, frowned. Kong Di Huang and Huang Hunji Well, I suppose in this instance, we dont need to go down at least No, we do not, she agreed. It would be a different matter if the two Imperial Advisors disembarked formally, but in this instance, she was also a guest so she could just stand up here and watch. It was enough that she be in attendance for Fanshus arrival. I wonder why they are holding back? Lifan, her handmaiden murmured. Consider the optics of a pair of Imperial Advisors arriving here, the day before the Azure Astral Authority makes a big announcement, to make their own announcement, she explained. This way, the actions of Dun Fanshu showing up and acting as he does distract completely from everything else. Indeed, Yunmei agreed. Nobody will criticize him, or he will just go and complain to someone like his teacher, or his mother, the Empress. My cousin is not that weak-willed, Huang JiLao muttered. However, Fanshu is her only son and all of Empress Linhuas children are exceptionally talented, Yunmei murmured, not that JiLao didnt already know that. She would still be Empress even had she not been selected as an inheritance candidate by Lady Kong Jing. You would think someone would have explained to him already that behaving so rampantly doesnt actually help though, she sighed. Well, when the people ahead of you are either the prodigal genius Dun Sheng or a cursed iron brick like Cang Di Yunmei pointed out. So, they are letting Fanshu take the lead because it suits them, Lifan remarked with a grimace. Probably, yes, she mused. This way the advisors can She trailed off as three more figures, dressed in long azure gowns emblazoned with the regalia of the Office of the Imperial Seat, the cloth veils over their faces marked with the Imperial Seal, arrived at the top of the ramp, followed by a dozen other lesser officials. She had been about to say that the advisors would make their entrance at the dinner this evening, and probably claim something facetious in regards to providing advice for Fanshu in an informal capacity -An Imperial Herald? Is this related to this rumour that imperial interest is going to pivot east? That was actually true? Isnt that an Imperial Herald? Changmei muttered as the three, followed by the two Lord Astrologers, also started down the ramp. In the movement of people, both Huang Hunji and the Grand Astrologer had vanished as well. -So, they arent coming out, just making their presence known so people cannot throw a strop about Fanshu? BY THE GRACE AND MAJESTY OF EMPEROR BLUE MORALITY! ASCENDANT TO THE THRONE OF OUR EASTERN AZURE GREAT WORLD! WISE RULER OF ALL LOYAL PEOPLES OF THESE LANDS! I DELIVER UNTO YOU, THE PROCLAMATION OF HIS WILL, THAT IT MIGHT BE DONE! The heralds and the party with them stopped next to Dun Fanshu, turning to salute him. HERE, WITNESSED BY OFFICIALS OF THE IMPERIAL COURT, AND THE EMPERORS OWN, TRUE BLOOD! Fanshu didnt return the salute, just grinned broadly and stood a bit taller as the heralds turned back to the awaiting officials. -Feught, she sneered, shaking her head. UPON THIS MOST AUSPICIOUS OF DAYS! THE DAY ON WHICH OUR DUN CLAN IS MOST REVERED! THE DAY UPON WHICH OUR TRIUMPH, ENSHRINED IN THE HEAVENS ITSELF, IS RESPECTED AND ADMIRED! VENERATED WITHIN THE WORLD AND WITHOUT! BEFORE THE EYES OF THOSE CLOSEST TO HEAVEN ITSELF! A page stepped forward, unrolling a golden scroll for everyone to see, while the lead herald took a further step forward and surveyed the watching crowds, somehow managing the appearance of looking down on everyone there as he did so. I STAND BEFORE YOU, AS HERALD OF HIS WILL! the herald roared, holding up both arms to the blue sky. Herald of JiLao gawked. Uhuh she stared as well, not quite sure where this was going, but suddenly certain that it was probably nowhere good. OUR EMPEROR HAS SPOKEN! UPON THIS DAY, 30,000 YEARS AGO! A HERO OF OUR IMPERIAL AZURE WORLD, BLUE WATER SAGE, ARRIVED BEFORE MY FATHERS SEAT, BRINGING THE LAST UNENLIGHTENED FRONTIER LAND OF THIS WORLD BACK BENEATH THE ORTHODOX RULE OF OUR AUGUST AND SUPREME IMPERIAL HEAVENS! PRESENTING THIS ACHIEVEMENT IN THE NAME OF ALL RIGHTEOUS PEOPLES, TO OUR IMPERIAL FATHER, EMPEROR AZURE FELICITY! NOW, AT THIS AUSPICIOUS TIME! ON THIS AUSPICIOUS DAY, I, YOUR AUGUST IMPERIAL MAJESTY, HAVE HEARD THE WORDS OF MY VASSALS! OF MY LOYAL SERVANTS OF ALL GOOD PEOPLES YIN ECLIPSE IS THE TREASURE OF OUR WORLD, A TREASURE FOR ITS PEOPLE, AND YOUR PROSPERITY. A TREASURE I, YOUR EMPEROR, DESIRE TO BE SHARED BY ALL. SHARED FOR ALL! AND, IN RECOGNITION OF THIS, I HAVE DECLARED A TRIAL OF EXPLORATION TO HONOUR THAT SAGES LEGACY! TO HONOUR HIS CONTRIBUTION! TO HONOUR THE OPPORTUNITIES HE SAW IN THIS LAND FOR HIS SUCCESSORS, WHO ARE ALL WORTHY PEOPLE OF OUR WORLD! The words, reverberating across most of the city, she was sure were met with what she could only call shocked silence as they petered away into the pacified, late afternoon air. PROSPERITY TO BLUE MORALITY EMPEROR! The salutes from those noble scions from imperial-aligned factions both with Fanshu and across the docks reverberated loudly. HONOUR TO BLUE MORALITY EMPEROR! The guards and all those with Fanshu added, slamming their weapons into the ground. Huh Yunmei frowned, staring down at them. That is odd Young Lord JiLao, do you notice that? Odd? JiLao asked, glancing at Yunmei. Those guards are all juniors. Fanshu has dressed up his Glorious Dragon Society as his bodyguards Yunmei muttered. -You have got to be kidding, she sighed, staring at the others, finally spotting somewhat familiar faces. GLORY TO BLUE MORALITY EMPEROR! The last salute was carried by the various advisors and officials around the herald. Very few of the clan officials standing by looked enthused, however. Even the senior representatives of the loyal clans, like the Ji, Deng and Ha were frowning slightly. The woman standing next to Ling Jiang, however, was grinning like she had just seen a great play for some reason. What the fates even is a Trial of Exploration? Changmei muttered. Its a glorified way of causing trouble She flinched, as a tall, scholarly man with a close cropped beard and a commanding demeanour, wearing a white and blue robe covered in swirling golden clouds, stepped out onto the balcony. Uh It took her a moment to place why the man was familiar, until she realised he was Lord Huang Wuli Jinfang, who was basically the personal representative of Lord Huang Leng, the head of the Huang clan on Eastern Azure. U-uncle Jinfang? Huang JiLao saluted quickly. Lord Huang, she bowed slightly to him as well. Even if he was technically a servant, he was actually someone with more status than Envoy Qiao, below. LORD HUANG! Changmei and Yunmei both saluted as well, much more formally. You do us great honour with your presence. Please, bowing to this old servant is unnecessary, Huang Jinfang said drily, holding up a hand. How come you are not down there? Huang JiLao asked respectfully. If I had to stay in the vicinity of that brat any longer I would have hit him, Huang Jinfang scowled, staring down at the crowd. We should have been here three days ago, but for Fanshu. Three days? she stared. It was decided that he should accompany us at the last minute, then he kept everyone waiting at Four Peacocks City. Who else is here, Lord Huang? she asked, frowning. Lord Huang Leng is still on the boat, as is your Imperial Uncle and the Grand Imperial Astrologer. -Dun Jian is here as well as Kong Di Huang? Uncle Leng is also Huang JiLao stared over at the boat and its escorts, his expression turning even more complex. -Four Imperial Advisors to announce a trial is quite a lot she mused. And Uncle Jian came in person at last? Is that because of the difficulties we have run into, with all of this, or in spite of them? Originally, this was meant to be less rushed, Huang Jinfang added, almost like he knew what she was pondering. However the optics of a bunch of Imperial Advisors rushing over here Is not good, she finished for him, agreeing, especially with the timing of Shan Lais own announcement. Quite, Huang Jinfang agreed. Princess Lian sees it clearly. I am surprised you did not come separately from Fanshu, Uncle, Huang JiLao added, still staring at the Dragonship with a furrowed brow. Hah Huang Jinfang shook his head, looking a bit vexed. I know. However, your uncle Leng and the other advisors were expressly ordered to wait, by the Authority of the Office of the Imperial Seat Then the Rising Dragon Gales came early and teleportation became unstable, at which point they left almost immediately. Oh so it was something like that she hid a sigh. Someone clearly conspired to ensure that Fanshu came with the other advisors, and they used him as cover to avoid looking like they rushed over here hot on the heels of Shan Lais own intervention. I must admit, the idea of a bunch of Imperial Advisors shamelessly using someone like Fanshu does make for an ironic change from the norm, she murmured, which did draw a faint smile out of Changmei and JiLao at least. Huang Jinfang looked at her sideways but said nothing. Likely, this way, the Advisors, or a single Advisor, could make their entrance at the dinner this evening, likely give more clarity on what the trial was, and likely state they were here purely to advise the young prince in an informal capacity, or something equally facetious. Fanshu would then likely be let off the leash and the advisors would be able to sit down without distractions and plot. Look on the bright side, Princess, Lifan murmured on her other side. You will not have to host the banquet There is that, I suppose, she agreed. Though I still have to sit beside him, assuming he doesnt pick some floozy who catches his eye instead.

~ Han Shu C Yin Eclipse, High Valleys ~
Sitting cross-legged on a rock in the late afternoon light, Han Shu found himself reflecting that for all that the afternoon had started rather spectacularly, the actual process of sweeping the valley was impressively tedious. That was not to say it wasnt dangerous, but the danger was mostly technical, and largely mitigated by the sheer quantity of resources they had to work with, not to mention the expertise of the people using them. West! Down to three jades! A jade talisman tied to his arm chimed softly, telling him that the words came from Lin Ling, who was about a hundred metres to the north west of him. Three jades on south! he replied, checking the controlling jade for the formation node he was watching, confirming it still had three spirit jades worth of qi in it as well, and that it was decreasing slowly. The compass on the rock beside him was also still pointing to the centre of the large yin earth and yin metal attributed formation, barely moving. North! Three left, vine still stable, Kun Jis voice added a moment later. Just dropped to two in the east, Arai interjected. That makes nine spirit jades spent to seal this shadow claw vine, Sana, who was sitting nearby preparing pots for low grade spirit herbs, observed, sounding mildly impressed. It does rather make a mockery of how this usually goes, he agreed. Shadow claw vines were a nasty sub-species of trappish vine, prized for use as centres for yin-based trap formations. They were a huge headache to catch as well, almost as bad as shadow balsam and some of the yin ginsengs. They could even trap the qi signatures of things they killed, allowing them to summon manifestations of all sorts of other herbs and qi beasts if they lived long enough, and mimic some of their abilities. It does, she agreed. The ease of it almost make me feel like I have been doing this all wrong these last few years Yeah, we just needed to be born into families willing to spend spirit stones like water he chuckled. It was a bit depressing really. This was the tenth herb they had sealed like this in the last two hours, by divining their general location, encircling them with feng shui cages and then using high quality sealing formations to stun them, before digging them up. It was a strategy that was almost never used up here. Certainly he had never done so, before today. It was efficient yes, but it was basically spending spirit stones to get herbs, and at a huge loss as well. Just this formation alone had spent well over 900 spirit stones, for one shadow claw vine, which would barely sell for a single earthly jade. Even if you factored in the other herbs this was likely to sweep up, that might get you another spirit jade or two and the cost of the teleports to get them down Except, now, they needed as many quality herbs as they could quickly harvest and the price was immaterial, so such strategies were actually usable. Recommended, even. He sighed, and checked his compass again, noting that the stability was starting to shift a bit, moving between north and west. -Is it finally starting to struggle? dropped to one at west! Arais voice cut back in, almost on cue. Whenever you are ready The compass on the rock beside him, abruptly twisted towards the west. It seems its trying to escape that way then, Sana sighed, standing up and picking up the blade sitting next to her. Ill be right back. He watched her trot off through the wet understory, looking this way and that for a moment then returned to focusing on his own side. Sitting in silence, listening to the distant crack of branches amid the hiss of the gently falling rain, he sighed again and waited. It was rare to catch a shadow claw vine napping, and he was still not convinced this one did not have a trick or two left especially with the fate-thrashed rain. Sana returned some five minutes later, picking leaf litter out of her robe and shaking her head. It should be sealed in the next few minutes, she said, giving him an encouraging smile. Did it attack Arais point? he asked. Nah, it was just trying to get at the minor node we set up between this spot and hers, Sana said. Senior Ying was already there by the time I arrived, so all I had to do was cut a few stray vines and scatter a qi manifestation of a five elements tree orchid. Having experts like that along makes things so painless. -There is another odd group he mused, thinking about Senior Ying. This has to be the first time Ive ever had a monkey lead me to spirit herbs in a constructive manner. Monkey aside, though, it was impossible not to be impressed with the slightly mysterious seniors contributions. Sana had explained a bit about her, regarding how she had been living in Misty Jasmine Inn on and off for decades. For all that she was certainly a reclusive senior, she also had a disarming manner and a sort of infectious positivity to her as well that made her easy to like. From his own interactions with her over the afternoon, he had also found she was easily as knowledgeable any Pavilion Elder he had met, and had a practical approach to dealing with spirit herbs that made her perhaps the most singularly productive member of the team out here. Coming over! Both of them turned to find Elder Lianmei, Kun Juni and Ling Wentai making their way out of the understory behind them. Its clear, Sana said, more by rote than anything else. So I see, Lianmei mused, looking around. How is sealing that vine coming along? A few more minutes, probably, he replied, relaying that earlier knowledge. It just tried to break out, Sana added. Though its been remarkably unproblematic on the whole. Expected, I suppose, they are obnoxious things at the best of times, Juni agreed, as the three of them started to deposit their kit down beside his rock. Maybe it hates the rain as much as we do? he remarked sarcastically, giving the front of his own sodden robe a tug for emphasis. Hah possibly, Sana agreed with an eye roll, before asking the group at large: So, how did the trip to the far side of the valley go? About two dozen lesser herbs, several tree orchids We found a route over the river to the ruins, but didnt go very far along it, Juni replied, sounding a bit drained. We detoured back via the teleport formation to leave them off then came to check on you guys. Its been quite the haul, for just an afternoon, Ling Wentai agreed, sitting down on another rock and looking around at the tree tops. Anything particularly dangerous in terms of qi beasts? he asked, glancing at the formation node again, which was still barely being strained. Another small nest of hook bats, a few six and seven-star wandering spiders. The remote nature of the valley works in its favour, I think, Lianmei mused, looking around. The river is too fast running to have a lot in it and the ridge lines provide a surprising degree of enclosure There are caves further up, Wentai added. Once you get above the low cloud, you can trace the line of the folds in the far cliff and the base of the cliffs are very broken up. It also looks like there is a point where several waterfalls flow into this gorge from the north-east. So, not a place to overnight, he mused. Indeed, not a place to overnight outside of the area around the teleport anchor, Lianmei nodded. What about exits? Sana asked. Gorges, to the north-east, two, climbing into the cloud, Wentai replied. That takes you further up towards the upper slopes of East Fury, Sana mused, not bothering to look, as the low cloud obscured everything, even the tree canopy above them, from where they were currently. Though they could also be the source of the river that feeds out of here? They could be, Lianmei agreed. But probably worth checking. A job for tomorrow, then, he suggested. Assuming we are not continuing with this? We will take stock when we get back, Juni said, looking around pensively at the edges of the clearing they were in. He nodded, glancing at the formation again, which was still behaving itself, against all the odds. -Why do I keep expecting something to go wrong? he wondered. Is it just that encounter with the squirrel? I take it we have been squirrel-free since then? he asked, on that particular point. We have, Lianmei replied drily. I must admit, that was surprising. Ive not met it in a few years, assuming it is the same one. I have always wondered about that, Sana sighed. Also why do they always steal fever pills and the like? All you can say about them is that they are a bit spicy. They spent a few more minutes idly sharing stories about the squirrel, until the formation finally settled into place. We will go get it, Lianmei said, glancing at his compass then heading off into the greenery, followed by Juni and Wentai. Its really strange, Sana remarked, looking in the direction of the centre of the formation. Really, I feel like I should be doing more I know, he agreed, keeping half an eye on his compass. I guess we just dont work in teams like this often enough? Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. That is it, yeah, Sana agreed, standing up again and starting to pack away the various pots into the storage ring on her finger. If this was just me and Arai, it would be so frenetic, assuming we bothered with a dangerous herb like this at all. Now we have all these scouts, a small shops worth of talismans, formations and pills which we are encouraged to use, not to mention a lot of spare eyes. It makes it all so easy. Yeah, normally you would just mark and skip it, he agreed. I dont think I would ever try to get a shadow claw vine on my own. Only if I wanted to finish a mission hundreds of spirit stones in debt, Sana laughed bitterly. You would have to teleport it out too, he pointed out drily. Uggh, you would, wouldnt you, Sana groaned. Coming in! He glanced over to see Senior Ying and the monkey approaching from the direction Arai had been in. All good here? she asked them both brightly as the monkey scampered over to stare at the pots Sana had been preparing. Yes, thank you, Senior Ying, he replied. I have to say, this makes for a nice change of pace, she remarked, looking around. I wonder is it because we met that squirrel at the second auspicious hour? Is that actually a thing? he asked, because the folkloric views on the squirrels were convoluted, to say the least. Who can say? Divination is as much about what you put in, as what you want out, Senior Ying replied, rolling her eyes. However, I have rarely had serious misfortune from it, when events around its appearances were considered objectively I suppose that is true, he conceded, thinking back to the other times he ran into it. One had been with a rather rebellious group of trainees, who had been so scared by the event that they barely complained for the rest of that trip. On another occasion, it had stolen some pills from a disciple who he was escorting, while a third time, it had lifted some spirit herbs in all three instances, the experience at the time had been quite fraught, but all of them had resolved themselves kind of oddly, though not in entirely negative ways. I guess so, Sana mused. How come you have a good rapport with the monkeys? he asked, changing the topic slightly. I have spent quite a bit of time up here and have provided them some benefits I suppose, Senior Ying mused. They are better than cultivators, that much is certain The monkey, which was carefully investigating the prepared jars, under Sanas watchful eye, looked up at that comment and nodded energetically, as if to say of course we are! He blinked, surprised at how clear the communication was The monkey stared at him and then sighed, a bit too theatrically for his liking, before rolling his eyes and giving an intimation of this much is expected; cant you do it? Sana smothered a laugh with her hands. Actually, yes, he grunted, before waving a hand sign at Sana, We can! The monkey actually stared at him with slightly narrow eyes. Yes, we really can, Sana replied, also with sign language, her hands moving so subtly he nearly missed the faint transmitted cues. Though some of us are better at it than others Thats unfair, he signed back, pretending to sulk, though she was right. If it came to the sign language, Arai and Sana were easily the best at it among the Herb Hunters along with them. Even Juni, who had over a decade on them was not as good. Neither had ever really explained why, either, at least convincingly, so he was fairly sure it related to their mantras in some way. Pfft Senior Ying also started to laugh as the small monkey folded its arms and pouted. Well, this is all very fun, Sana said, looking around. But if there are caves up there, and hook bats around, we want to be gone from here by dusk, so lets start picking up the best of the rest? Yeah probably not a terrible idea, he agreed, looking around. Getting mobbed by hook bats would not be an auspicious end to the day. No, it would not, Senior Ying agreed. The best of the rest turned out to be not that much, really, not that it surprised him greatly. It took them about thirty minutes to sweep their quarter of the sealed area and reach the middle, where Lianmei, Juni and Wentai had extracted the vine itself from the tree it was parasitizing and were in the process of coiling it up and putting it in a large jar. The area in the vicinity of a shadow claw vine would was not somewhere you would expect to find great riches of spirit herbs. Either the vine would have devoured them all, or another herb or predator would have overwhelmed the vine. The best discovery, really, was a cluster of Nascent Soul realm ginseng in a smaller clearing nearby and some more lingzhi inside a fallen tree. Find anything good? Wentai called over. Just some ginseng and mushrooms, Sana replied, scanning the environs. Do you need us? he asked as they stopped nearby, surveying the progress the three were making. Nah, keep sweeping the other areas, Juni shook her head, looking up from the pot she was applying talismans to. In that case we will keep sweeping the other quadrants, Senior Ying murmured. Unless you two wish to take the far side? Eh we might as well stick together, he mused, looking around at the gloomy forest. Has Arai already come over? Sana added. Yes, she went to help Lin Ling. They are working their way around to the north, Juni said. You can go to the west, I suppose? Nodding, he turned to where Arai had been maintaining her part of the formation and set off, carefully through the low-lying vegetation, occasionally glancing at his compass. Just because they were not finding anything and the place was sealed didnt mean there might not still be some nasty threat waiting to ambush them after all. Sana and Senior Ying followed after a moment later, with the monkey jumping along, looking around with clear interest. Over the next forty minutes, they found six more spirit herbs, a nest of bees C sadly not the honey-bearing kind C which they avoided, and two stunned serpents, which the monkey killed for their cores. The last serpent turned out to be guarding another lingzhi as well, bringing their total haul to something really quite respectable. They had just finished extracting that, when Arai and Lin Ling arrived. Oh, another lingzhi, Lin Ling remarked, peering into the pot as he put the seals on it. Yep, this place is quite good for them he mused. I guess its because there are not many qi beasts? Likely, yes, Senior Ying nodded. Most things here benefit more from leaving them, so they become part of the territory. Probably why the vine was here as well. You know a lot about these kind of things, Senior Ying, he added, again quietly impressed. You learn over time, Senior Ying replied with a faint smile. Everyone has to start somewhere and I too was once a bumbling young woman who could not tell ginseng from ginger! Ive encountered spirit ginger thats every bit as bad as ginseng, Sana remarked drily. Yes, thats why its not a good idea to mix the two up Senior Ying added with an amused smile. Is there much left on the far side? he asked Arai, looking around again as a bird called in the distance. Not really, Arai shook her head. We left a few larger pots where we dug the herbs up, but they are all marked. In the end, it was almost another hour before they fully cleaned up the whole formation of spirit herbs, though after some consideration they decided to leave it in place overnight, just to see what happened, in terms of how fast it decayed and also what might try to get rid of it. The trip back to the gorge was thankfully uneventful, despite the rapidly fading light and the small fortune in herbs they were carrying. The concerns about hook bats also never came to pass though, and after a short wait, they teleported back to the Misty Jasmine Inn with the haul, arriving in the shadow of that other, much more hospitable gorge to find lanterns lit and two of the guards already waiting for them. Why the welcome committee? Lianmei asked as they started to haul the pots off the platform. Want to take these two? Arai, beside him, asked, tapping a pair of thirty litre pots with her foot. Okay, he agreed, picking the first one up with a grunt before she added the second, then helped Sana take a pair of pots as well. Lady Ling wants you to contact her as soon as possible, the sergeant, who he had not really been introduced to yet, called over from below. Ohh? Lianmei asked, putting her pot down again. Now? Or can it wait until we put these herbs away? Dunno, the sergeant sighed, apologetically. The message came in about thirty minutes ago. We tried to reach you but the talisman wouldnt connect. Really? Lianmei frowned. Our outgoing transmissions earlier worked just fine? They did, he agreed. It might be a calibration issue. Great, thats all we need, Juni muttered. We are going to have to take these to the storehouse anyway, Lianmei said, Ill look at it there. Okay, the sergeant said, saluting her politely. Is Ling Shun back yet? Lianmei added. They reported they were heading back from scouting the eastern valley an hour ago. They left on foot so I expect they will be arriving back imminently, the sergeant replied. Okay, thanks, Lianmei replied before waving for them to all start moving again as he realised he was not the only one who had stopped to listen. Who is that Sergeant? he asked Sana, who had fallen in beside him as they headed up the steps towards the storehouse. Ling Yun Fuhai, Sana answered. Thanks, he murmured. I hadnt been introduced to them yet Ah, Ill give you all the names, Sana replied, flashing him a smile before nearly tripping on the uneven step. Augh! Stupid! Did they hire a cross-eyed stone carver? she grumbled, stabilizing herself. The unequal thickness of the steps is almost artisanal, he agreed, taking care not to repeat the same slip while balancing the two pots he was carrying in the rain. Did I ever say how much this rain gets in your head? he added. Yes, several times! Sana called back. Shaking his head, he followed after her, into the storehouse. That is actually quite a respectable haul for a day, he remarked once they had deposited their pots down with the others to be inventoried and checked. It is, Sana agreed, sitting down on one and uncoiling her hair braid to squeeze some water out of it. At this point, the hall had series of stacks of nearly seventy herb jars of various sizes, roughly ordered by grade. The majority were Golden Core or Soul Foundation grade, but there were still some dozen Nascent Soul ones, marked by twin purple stripes painted on them, and ten Dao Seeking herbs, marked with a purple star. Most surprisingly, given they did not, really, grow on trees, they had found six Immortal grade and two Chosen Immortal spirit herbs, not counting the last load they were still moving in. Oi, stop slacking! Lin Ling, who had come in after them, carrying a bundle of smaller pots in each hand, called over. Oh shut up! Sana retorted, though her tone was in no way serious. Lin Ling stuck her tongue out and put the two piles of jars down on a handy table and started to unpack them. I suppose if we are going to slack, we should make it look official! Thanks for the lesson, Teacher Lin! he added. Lin Ling shot him a slightly more sideways look, but if anything, just started checking the jars even more carefully. Oh come on you lot! Arai, who had followed Lin Ling in, said with exasperation. The faster we do this, the faster we can go get cleaned up! Sighing, Sana slipped off her perch and followed her sister out. Lin Ling sighed as well and put down her jar. Feeling a little aggrieved at having been caught out, he quickly stepped after both Jun sisters, though still not fast enough to beat Lin Ling to the door, who stuck her tongue out at him on the way past. Shaking his head, he followed after them, back out into the rain. By the time he had finished helping put away the rest of the herbs and then gone and gotten cleaned up, dried off and changed into a fresh robe, it was properly dark outside. More concerningly for the following day, he couldnt help but note that the rain was also intensifying as he stood at the window of his room and looked out over the gorge. What. an. odd. day, he declared to the world at large, because that was the only way to sum it up, really. A part of him had been rather driven regarding the whole thing, mostly because it got him away from the maudlin recollections of telling people about their dead loved ones. That had mostly been banished when they finally got to teleport up here, and he had been the one who was much keener to go out immediately, rather than Arai, he had to admit. At which point they had arrived and met the squirrel. Almost like reality itself was mocking his previous eagerness. -Its the suppression talking, he told himself, a bit sourly. And the rain. Dont let it get to you That thought just promoted another odd thought though. -Why is the rain getting to me? He focused on his mantra, trying to dull the sense of oddness, but it did next to nothing He tried again, and it still made no appreciable difference. It wasnt even that his mantra didnt work It just made no difference. As if the effect was somehow split away from the reality in some small, subtle way. What in the nameless fate? He tried a third time, and nothing changed. Frowning properly now, he turned to look around his dark room and had to fight the urge to just collapse on the bed and go to sleep. The frustrated lethargy with how the day had panned out was so wearily all-consuming. *Bang Bang Bang* What? he snapped as someone banged on the door. Dinner is ready, Arai said, sticking her head around the door. And the rain is messing with people. The rain is? he frowned, annoyed, both at the interruption and the stupid statement. -Of course the rain is Come downstairs. Lianmei will explain, if she stops cursing and throwing unbreakable jars at the wall, Arai said, her own expression a bit shadowed in the doorway. Giving himself a shake, he followed her out of the room and downstairs, to a common room that was indeed kind of fractious. Someone had kicked a table over and Lianmei was sitting on a jar of wine beside her, glowering at the wall. The others were sitting around at the far side, all looking somewhere between worried, concerned and tired. Whats going on? he asked Arai. Heaven is conspiring to piss in our soup, is what, Lianmei growled, focusing on him for a moment. The rain from the east has started to really take effect, Senior Ying, who he had not even realised was sitting nearby, spoke up. Basically, someone dispersed the Rising Dragon Gale down by the coast and split the provincial weather-front in two. Its a beautiful clear evening down on the plains He stared at her blankly, those words not quite connecting in his mind for a few seconds. Oh Oh, indeed, Arai agreed. Who would do something that? Crown Prince Fanshu, apparently, Lianmei sighed, slipping off her table. Now that you are here anyway, we are just waiting for Jiang Wushen to come back from checking on the guards, and then Ill explain exactly how the heavens have pissed all over us. So this rain that is intensifying this is a renewal of the Rains from the East he said to Arai as they both walked over to the main table. She didnt reply, just gave him a look that seemed to imply it was a stupidly obvious question -Oh come on he groaned, putting a hand to his face for a moment. Get a grip. Its never been this bad, I dont think, ever? he said at last. Yep, this is quite exceptional, Senior Ying agreed. You have to go back 150 years almost to the arrival of the censure force that was humiliated by the Blood Eclipse Cult to find a repression of the standard weather patterns that has had this much of an effect so suddenly. He was about to add that that didnt bode well for tomorrow, but managed to stop himself at the last moment, aware that everyone else was sitting in various degrees of silence, reading a book or doing something that allowed them to keep their own personal space a little. No drinking, nothing vaguely competitive like a card game Lets hope it sorts itself out quickly, Sana added. We can but hope, Arai agreed. Or there are only going to be three of us able to do anything out there. Four, a young woman dressed in a light gown and with pale brown hair added as she appeared almost like a ghost, to place another bowl of food on the table. My senior sister is okay in this weather as well. Seeing his confused look, she bowed politely to him. Meiling Xiang, I am a disciple of the Cherry Wine Pagoda, Hunter Han. Ah, a pleasure, he managed to say, returning her smile as he took a seat, though he was sure it came across as little more than a grimace. Sorry, that took longer than expected, Jiang Wushen declared, stepping into the teahouse area and shedding his sodden cloak. They are all good? Lianmei asked. The veterans are going to hold watch. Ling Shun and Ling Fuhai are both veterans of dark times; this will not affect them overly, given their martial foundations, Jiang Wushen said. I will take the second watch, along with? Ill do it, Lianmei sighed. My ill humour has little to do with the weather. Jiang Wushen nodded and came over to sit at the table. So, what has gone wrong? Juni asked at last, after Kun Lianmei continued to sit on her table, staring at the wall behind them in silence. Aside from the weather? Kun Ji remarked drily. Well, the source of the weather woes is an imperial party who have come, Lianmei said, after a further short pause. As to the bad news, it is hard to know where to start really. An Imperial Envoy has come, a Herald from the Imperial Seat. Their announcement is that there will be a Trial of Exploration, in honour of the Blue Water Sage. A what? Lin Ling asked after a moment. What is a Trial of Exploration? he added, because that meant absolutely nothing to him either. In this instance? Its a way to make trouble, Senior Ying said, sighing. There have been three I know of, since the Huang-Mo Wars, all on Northern Tang. The last one was some 6,000 odd years ago, when the Imperial Court used it to conquer the Ice Jade Forbidden Zone. Basically, they say go into this land and discover miracles. The person who finds the most miraculous or special thing will be announced the winner, but really, a trial like this is about making trouble for everyone else. Tens of thousands of junior cultivators from every major sect on the Imperial Continent will descend on this place, doubly so, because Yin Eclipse has a sense of mystique to it that exceeds any era it is in. Uhuh, Lianmei agreed. Wait so they are going to come to Yin Eclipse and explore it? he asked, trying to see what he was missing. Yep, thats going to be it, pretty much, Senior Ying sighed. Thats Lin Ling started to say. Suicidal? Sana suggested. Yes Senior Ying sighed. However, that is not really the problem. The problem is we need to exploit this place and having groups of young nobles surging through it like an avalanche of chaos He murmured, the problem crystallizing in his mind. Yep, Juni agreed. If there is a saving grace, it is that this will not happen immediately, but in a way that makes this fate-thrashed rain all the more frustrating, Lianmei mused. Because it absolutely cripples any existing efforts to exploit this place ahead of the trial. I mean, its still possible, Senior Ying mused, The rain will stabilize in a few hours, hopefully. I can also prepare some talismans that will help. There are talismans that can help with this? Lin Ling asked, looking hopeful. Yep, I can make ones for you that will help promote some sympathetic resonance, much like the baths here, Senior Ying explained, taking out a talisman paper with an elegant, dark-red moon rune on it that he had never seen before. Its basically a talisman that helps you focus your intent in such a way that your mental state, well, it wont get worse than it is already. That will help a lot, Lianmei said, giving Senior Ying a relieved smile. Your generosity is much appreciated. Not at all, Senior Ying said with a wave of her hand. That said, I cannot make many, as the process is draining. All we can do is take stock tomorrow, Juni said, sitting back in her chair with a grimace. There are things that can be done that dont put us in grave danger that will still be more than useful. Like starting to nurture some of the herbs we have already, Sana suggested. Like that, yes, Juni nodded. The bigger, immediate, problem is that this has cut us off from the lowlands, Lianmei added. The rains are interfering with formations and such? he guessed. Yes, Lianmei confirmed, nodding in his direction. They are. We can teleport in and out, but talisman transmission is very broken up and many lesser formations will fail in hours without steady maintenance. It makes us vulnerable, Ling Wentai, who had been sitting in silence up to this point, added. It does, one of the group of guards who had come with him and Arai agreed. In that case, Senior Ying, if you might provide talismans to the guards in the first instance? We will remunerate you suitably for any you need to make beyond what you already possess. Okay, Senior Ying agreed, getting up and walking over to the dinner table as well. So, is there any other bad news? Juni asked. Oh yeah, but that was the main bit, Lianmei sighed. We will be getting a bunch from the Ha clan, in all likelihood. At least one, maybe two groups. The Ha clan Arai murmured coolly. The Ling clan is also sending extra people, as is the Kun, Lianmei said. All of them see opportunities in these expeditions, to get a head start on this trial. And we cannot tell them to just get stuffed? Juni asked, with uncharacteristic bluntness. I believe Lady Tao said as much. Most are going to join the other group Their prospects are held to be greater, Lianmei replied, her face twisting into a mocking sneer. Why not just strike out on their own? he asked, turning that over in his mind. Would they not get more benefits that way? You would think, but your assumption is based on the flawed premise that they are trying to get benefits as a first priority. Oh right, he grimaced, sitting back with an understanding, if resigned, shrug. We are the pointy end of the actual effort, that mission is major kudos and also, if they get involved with us in small ways, they get a lot more leverage? Uhuh Lianmei nodded in agreement. Thats basically it. Well, we can always send them to sweep valleys behind us, Juni suggested. Indeed, Jiang Wushen agreed. There is no reason to coddle them in the slightest. Most of those they send will be four and five star hunters, I would assume. Probably. Lady Tao did assure me that we would be saddled with as little dead weight as was possible, Lianmei continued. The problems mostly seem to be coming from within the Ling clan, near as she was willing to say. Sorry to interrupt, this is the last of it, Meilan said brightly, putting a platter of rice rolls down on the table. Ah, well done. Thank you, Miss Meilan, Lianmei said, giving the young woman a smile. -How is she not as affected? he wondered, still feeling really out of sorts in a strange, hard-to-define way. Now that he looked around, it was clear that Arai and Sana were less affected as well, and while Lianmei was annoyed, she had implied she was not so impeded. Similarly Senior Ying, Jiang Wushen and Kun Ji were all handling it quite well. Were it not for the Beast Hunters, he would have thought it a mantra thing. As it was, he only had to ponder the matter for a scant few seconds to already start feeling irrationally vexed over it He clearly wasnt the only one either, because Lin Ling was staring at her soup, her cheeks puffed out, looking deeply perturbed, and some of the guards were also looking studiously at their food, as if they could not trust themselves to speak. He sighed and was about to just ask, when Sana spoke up. So, about this trial? How would that even work? Depends what the objective is Senior Ying mused, sitting down opposite him. If its like the ones in the Northern Tang, it will basically be a competition to see who can get the highest score in a time limit. The score being determined by their accumulation of good fortune, I suppose, throughout the time period of the trial. So, like the Dragon Pillars? Jiang Wushen asked. Yes, although not as structured, because that usually involves some specific challenge or target, like a rare herb or grasping the teachings in a recently exposed tomb Senior Ying replied. More likely C and I have to admit my experience here is somewhat lacking C they will set up a grand formation or ritual and create contribution talismans that will be issued to everyone, then what herbs you gather, what beasts you kill, how your cultivation advances and so on, will all be tied together to a numerical score that can be compared. But what does it even achieve? he asked, frowning. Doing that somewhere on the Imperial Continent, sure, but Yin Eclipse is not a normal forbidden zone Heh quite, Senior Ying agreed, her smile turning a bit nasty. It does, however, have lots of mysteries and a lot of wealth. Perhaps someone wants to see what might be shaken loose. A lot of corpses, Kun Ji remarked sourly. Probably, yes, Senior Ying agreed. Also, this kind of event is quite prestigious. A lot of influential people will come, much like for this auction you spoke of, but more so. Yin Eclipse has preyed on a lot of minds for many years, but few have been willing to commit to it, in the aftermath of recent upheavals. The Imperial Court announcing this means they are taking Yin Eclipse and its riches seriously. Hmmm yes, that is a good interpretation, Lianmei mused. Based on the wording in the message, and the fact that it is today, means it is as much about making a statement to the Azure Astral Authority and other watching powers as it is internal considerations? That they sent Fanshu is a bit odd, but everything I know of that prince suggests he probably did it for a power trip. The wording of the announcement though He watched as Lianmei waved a hand and a shimmering figure in heralds robes stood on the table, flanked by various dignitaries. By the Grace and Majesty of Emperor Blue Morality! The day on which our Dun clan They all listened as Lianmei replayed the message itself. In tone it was fairly bombastic, however, the wording was certainly not what he was expecting. Especially the rather evocative callout to the legacy of the Blue Water Sage. That Juni frowned after the last echoes of the salute had faded away. Well, it certainly provides a contrast in tone It does, Senior Ying mused, walking over to it. Can you play it back, but turn the sound off and expand the image. Does it show a bit more than that? Sure. Lianmei did something to the talisman and the whole scene increased in scope by about fifty percent and skipped back to an earlier point. Lianmei started it replaying again, showing first the Prince Fanshu disembarking, until Senior Ying held up a hand for her to stop, at a point where the ship itself was visible in the background as the Prince accepted the salutes of the people on the dock. Here. See there, on the ramp? She pointed to a figure in a white and gold robe emblazoned with Kong standing in the shadows. Thats a Kong clan envoy? Lianmei mused, also staring at the scene with narrowed eyes. Not just any envoy, thats the Grand Imperial Astrologer himself, Kong Di Huang, Senior Ying murmured. And he did not get off the ship. He, along with everyone else, stared dully at the image, with that lofty and important person standing there in the shadows, not quite sure what to say. So they are basically saying that unlike Shan Lai, who uses Yin Eclipse to punish, the Imperial Court wants to support the people and that its riches should belong to Eastern Azure? Juni said at last. Lianmei shrugged, slightly helplessly. My money is that they are trying to counteract the messaging of the Azure Astral Authority. The question of wealth being taken off world is a deeply evocative one for many of the clans. With this, isnt the Imperial Court basically suggesting in not so many words that they will support that view? It is certainly a problem well above what we can deal with ourselves, Juni added. This also makes us a massive target as well. It does, Lianmei agreed. That it does

~ Ha Tai Kai Cherry Wine Pagoda ~
Long after Ha Feirong had left once again, now in the company of Lan Huang, to deal more personally with some of the fallout from the sudden arrival of a whole bunch of imperial Advisors and a second Imperial Scion in the province, Ha Tai Kai found himself pacing idly around a cherry tree lined courtyard in the heart of the Cherry Wine Pagoda, lost in thought. To the uninitiated eye, there was little to recommend it from the several other such courtyards of similar style that led off the main building of the ancient compound. There were cherry trees and the odd ornamental pond with Meng carp in them and some nice lotus blossoms, as well as a statue here and there, usually with a strange name, like Old Man Ponders the North or Old Man Reflects on What Was. While most of the town was abuzz with the news about the pivot towards this region by the Imperial Court, or fixated on what the trial might be, or the arrival of a second imperial scion, his concern, largely, was what he had seen in the ruins of Tai Shan. Find those responsible, Child of the Tai or we will Even now, hours later, the words whispered eerily, almost like a mark in his mind. The feel of the shadows hand gripping his neck, the hate and the fury, loss and longing in its tone unpleasantly vivid. He entered another courtyard, which again held a familiar statue, a pond and a bunch of cherry trees, and stopped. The only difference here was that rather than an inscription below the figure seated amid the cherry trees, there was just a blank slab, carved with scrolled leaves around the edges. Only he could access this courtyard, and anyone he chose to bring here. Even then, it was possible for the courtyard to remain elusive, if they did not fit with the criteria it permitted. The requirements to enter were comparable to an ancestral refugium in that regard. -Took long enough, he mused, glancing around. There must be some eyes looking at this place from afar? Closing his eyes, he felt the ambience and, sure enough, there was a faint shadow in the doorway behind him. Huh where did he go? the shadow frowned, looking around. That old man, to think he was that quick Was there another exit? He looked at the ghostly figure and shook his head. The figure was already caught within the traps here, unaware of what had transpired. Approaching, he bowed politely to the statue then placed his hand on the empty slab The only indication of change was the rain fading away. To anyone else, like the foolish interloper who had managed to follow him into that courtyard and not already died a horrible, uncertain death, they would still have no idea what he had done. Either they would believe they just missed him, or that he had left again, or something. In any case, it would be unremarkable, unmemorable and the courtyard very boring, and they would leave again and forget they ever found it. As a gleaned comprehension from the suppression of Yin Eclipse, it was perhaps, in his considered opinion, among the singular most impressive examples of ablative feng shui anywhere on Eastern Azure, hidden away in this little courtyard, unbeknownst to Sage or Scholar. Stepping back, he found himself in a very similar-looking courtyard, except that the style of the building itself was functionally alien to this era of Eastern Azure, the walls painted white, the roof tiles no longer the traditional dragon tiles, but rustic terracotta slabs. The dcor never changes huh, he remarked to the world at large, shaking his head. The climate was pleasantly warm, barely humid and with a faint hint of salt in the air. The sky was a dark, dusky, blue fading to purple-red as mackerel clouds fanned out. Turning on his heel, he walked back out the way he came, into a wider courtyard flanked by two story high white stone building, which opened onto a paved veranda overlooking a wonderful coastal vista with the sun slowly dipping into the azure ocean. Arriving at the balcony, he leant on it, admiring the view, which made a nice change from the dreary humid haze of the unpleasantly tropical West Flower Picking Town. The only issue C if you could call it that C or oddity perhaps or visual blight on the landscape, if you were being uncharitable, was that every flowering plant within eyesight, every tree and shrub was a species of cherry. Even the lawns were carpeted in tiny grass-like saplings of dwarf cherry, no more than a few centimetres tall. The weirdest part, though, was that everything: leaves, the flowers, the bark if you cut them open, even the wood inside would be the same colour, in this case, luminescent lilac You are late Turning, he found the villas only occupant, a fit man in youthful middle age with a well-trimmed beard, reclining on a chair, a book over his face. Sorry Father, he murmured, saluting the old man, who in truth looked younger than he did, currently. Ha Tai Wen sighed and sat up, putting the book to one side and stared at him pensively. The whole space that they were in, was the construction of a special formation, created by the link between a parent artefact in his fathers possession and a child one given to him. The master stele never left his fathers side as far as he could tell, and his father had never shared either knowledge of it, or its origins, with anyone except him and, previously, his mother. The child stele, one of two for the parent in his fathers possession, had been given to him by his mother the last time she visited the Azure Astral Starfield, some 50,000 years ago now. In the years since, he had found it to be utterly remarkable. It was capable of forming a formation that opened up a separate world without any disturbance, without any anomalies, that was as stable as the real one, though oddly fragile in parts. Within, it was possible to completely customise the innate qi attributes of the environment you trained in. It also seemed able to do something strange with time if you killed chickens in it and occasionally would spawn a small altar. Depending on whether the chicken killed was male or female, the altar also showed an inscription. For the male it was Teacher told me to write lines so I would get better, but all I ever seem to do is write more lines for teacher?; while for a female one it was They see me severing, they hating, but I severing still. After many years of fruitless study by his father, the altar was largely ignored by both of them these days. Artefacts this powerful always had oddities. And that was by no means the oddest thing about a stele that anyone could use. So what brings you here? Its a few years yet for our scheduled discussion? Ha Tai Wen asked with a raised eyebrow, putting the book to one side, which he saw was called An Ode to She of the Many-Coloured Throne. And you still manage to be a day late, on top of that? It is, he conceded, coming over and sitting down at the table. In recompense, I brought dinner and entertainment? I do not see beautiful, scantily clad maidens with you, his father remarked drily, staring around theatrically. I am sure they are there, in your heart, he replied with aplomb, putting down a box and withdrawing a stack of food he had bought from a Mrs Lengs market stall the previous day with the intention of sharing it on Sovereigns Day, before events overtook those plans. Ah, a new game Its not a new game, he pointed out, Quite the opposite. Huh his father took the box, opened it and gave a faint shrug. Ah, Nine Sages Stars. Didnt you use to play this with your younger sisters? Indeed, he agreed blandly. So, why are you here? his old man said. Dont tell me you are bothering this old fellow just because you are bored? his father remarked, somewhat mockingly. -Ah, how easy it is to forget that your parents can be annoying, he reflected to himself, opening the box of food. It is a day when family should sit down and have a meal, he reminded Ha Tai. That was yesterday, and you didnt even cook this yourself, unfilial son, his father remarked, his scorn entirely undermined by the fact that he had taken a whole leg of roasted duck and bitten off a huge mouthful mid-sentence. This is quite good, by the way C who cooked it? A market chef, he replied. Market chefs are getting better, his old man conceded, helping himself to a second leg of duck. I suppose that young woman would be flattered to know that the second oldest of the hermitic old ancestors of the Ha clans original family declared that her food was quite good, he mused, helping himself to a fried roll. I wonder if she could put it up on a sign. Officially Acknowledged as This food is quite good by the way, by Ha Tai Wen. Hah! his father shook his head, claiming a third duck leg. I doubt my name has much draw these days, given how unfilial the bunch over on the Imperial Continent are relegated to an orthodox branch, my saintess-blessed ass Descendants are a hazard of the occupation, he reminded his father. Yes, a trial sent by the Dao to fuck with this old man, his father grumbled, shovelling out a large portion of the rice, before looking at him again, with piercing eyes. So, are you going to set that lot out? As I recall we used to play this when you were all bright eyes and bushy tails, Ha Tai added, pointing a greasy finger at the box. Rolling his eyes, he cleared some space and set out the various cards into their appropriate stacks, along with the counters. We using a board or his father added. He squinted at the marble table for a moment. We can use the table top; neither of us is new to this game. His father stared at him slightly accusingly, but nodded. About thirty minutes later, the food eaten and the first round of Nine Sages Stars basically complete, his father sighed and pushed his hand of cards away and fixed him with an accusing glare. Son there are only so many times this old mind will take your cheating ways. The only thing thats cheating here is your memory of how to play Nine Sages Stars, he replied with a grin, placing his last card down on the counter to cancel out the last of his fathers gains down the auspicious pattern they were fighting to secure as reflected in the stone on the table top. His father frowned for a moment and said, without any hint of self-reflection, Hmm perhaps youre right. Leaning back, he reclined on his chair and stared out at the garden of cherry trees below the veranda, which stretched away into the early evening darkness, melding into the coastline below where the water was starting to reflect the moon slowly rising above them. So, what is it that is bothering you, son, that you need to come here, eat a meal and make small talk with your old man to clear your head? Two problems, but I suspect they are rather related. The first, is that I went to Tai Shan His father paused in moving his cards and stared at him. Okay I talked with the Shadow there, he said softly, taking the jade that Ling Tao had given him out and placing it on the table. Look at this and you will understand. Ha Tai Wen stared at him for a long moment, then took the jade and stared at it The trees shifted in a breeze that had not been there before, luminescent lilac cherry blossoms that mysteriously held their colour, even in the twilight, as if lit from within, falling like rain. With a sigh, his father put the jade back down and looked pensively out at the sunset-tinted waves of the ocean. The cherry buds on the trees regrew and bloomed once more, bright green this time, rather than lilac, and with it, the entire landscape became slightly eye-searing. Someone desecrated that space Can you show me what you saw? I can try? he frowned, unsure suddenly whether that was possible. His father held out a hand, which he reached out and touched Shadows flowed, moments blurring within moments, memories of the trip through the ruins with Lan Huang flickering back and forth like a childrens lantern. Old Scholar the words whispered out of the darkness between the images. His father broke the connection a moment later, the shadows and memories rattling in his mind a few moments longer before he quelled them gently. Well? he asked after a moment. His father, rather than replying, lifted up the talisman again and considered it a second time before sighing softly and putting it to one side. Ill look into it, and however that inner area is challenging. I have to concede its a good place to hide dodgy dealings. It seems Lu Xiao is also investigating this? She is, he confirmed. If it is that place, she is much better placed to get answers. If its a matter of persuading her, you have always had a way with the ladies as I recall his father mused. I had a way with one lady, he muttered, annoyed to be reminded about Xue Kai Lan. And that is thoroughly ruined for now no thanks to our idiot descendants in part. His father stared at him and sighed, then tossed him the book over. Taking the book he glanced at it and found that it was a lengthy, if very well written poem about the pursuit of a beloved by a woman called Sapphire. Read that, maybe it will help, his father grinned mischievously. I am sure she will come around. Its only been what a century? Thats basically a fight over dinner last week. In truth, that had been about significantly more than a fight over dinner. His good friend of many years, Lady Kai, had effectively had her inheritance disciple ruined by a scion of the Imperial Court, who had then covered the whole mess up quite thoroughly, to the point where Xue Kai Lan had actually gone to the Imperial Palace and threatened Emperor Jiang to his face. The Ha clans part in resisting her, had led to them having a significant fallout afterwards as she felt he should have come with her. Setting aside that it was not a good look for a clans ancient ancestor to kick in the doors of the Imperial Palace, he had actually been off world at the time in any case, making it doubly awkward when he rushed back and found out just how vexatiously and unwisely the Ha clans elders had gotten them entwined in the whole toxic mess while trying to capitalize on the aftermath of the Year of the Blood Eclipse some half a century before that. Sighing, he quickly recounted the pertinent details about the auction, the bandits and the background to the jade, giving his father the rundown of much of what he had discussed with Ling Tao, Kun Liang and Ha Shi Xiaolian, then with Ha Feirong and Lan Huang. I can see why you are concerned, his father said, at last. Our Ha clan is up to their wretched little necks in this auction house mess? You think that someone is trying to implicate our descendants? Certainly, within the clan itself, he sighed, Ha Cao Quanbo and Ha Ji Fanguang have both been making approaches to the Din clan, and Envoy Qiao is likely involved as well. It has not sat well with any of them that the Ling clan basically installed our descendant Ha Feirong as Clan Lord and Governor of West Flower Picking Region over Ha Cao Quanbos son. The Din clan huh his fathers tone cooled noticeably as the evening sky dark turned murky. For a few, brief seconds, the distant landscape turned shadow-like and the trees shivered, scattering green blossom everywhere that rapidly flowered again as dark gold. His father hadn''t put any qi in it, yet that was still enough to nearly collapse the world this place generated temporarily, such was his enduring dislike of the Din clan. -Some grudges really do run deep, he reflected, watching the realm re-manifest around them as the parent artefact in his fathers possession re-established its connection to his child artefact. The seaside villa was still there, behind them, but everything else was entirely new, the place they sat was now a beautiful pagoda on the edge of a lake, surrounded by rising massif pillars covered with dark gold cherry trees. He shook his head. His father''s enmity with the old ancestors of the Din was a thing that went all the way back to the previous Imperial Dun Dynasty, to their founders. Unfortunately, his reclusive nature and complete intransigence on it had led the Ha clan of more recent times to basically break with that enmity and choose to align with the Imperial Court more closely, to pursue opportunities that did not go through his father, him, the fifth old ancestor, Ha Erlang, or the ninth old ancestor, Ha Shi. The result had led to a repositioning of power, rather like what was happening in the Kun clan at the moment, but with Dao Ascendants at odds, not Dao Lords. The result had led to the isolation of the Ha clan on Yin Eclipse for quite some time, but their industry here was basically untouchable. Thanks to places like the Cherry Wine Pagoda, and his fathers personal ties to people like Lu Fu Tao, all the Cao, Ji and other branches could do was gnaw at the edges, like rats. How have the Din clan crept back in anyway? his father asked coolly, as the evening sky returned last of all, swirling constellations of stars drifting across it in esoteric patterns. I heard they were disgraced after that mess with the Imperial Astrologers adopted son, wasnt it? Yes, well, in your time spent elsewhere, Thirty Years Ago, the Imperial Court granted an opportunity to the Din clan to make amends for what happened here a hundred years ago And they did it by helping Fanshu consolidate his position after the ruin of the Lin school? his father interjected. You do know about that? he frowned. I was away at the time, but I do read my messages, his father replied. Well, there is an envoy from the Din clan here in town at the moment. They attended Dongfeis party and one of their scions was involved in breaking up those bandits His father stared into the distance for a long moment, then nodded. If you want a culprit for this mess, the chaos that benefits no one, the Din clan is a very good place to start. Control, even partial control, over one of Yin Eclipses provinces would give them a huge boost in their ambitions, he agreed. Our Ha clan have already started to give them benefits in return for material backing in supplanting the influence of the regional Hunter Pavilions, according to Xiaolian, and this trial announcement is only going to accelerate that. He passed over both the scroll of rumours and a copy of the scene from the trial announcement over to his father, who looked at both, snorted and tossed them back down on the table with a disgusted sigh. So, is that it, or is there more? Ha Tai Wen asked. There is always more, he said drily, pouring some wine for both of them. I thought to appraise you of the lesser issue first, frankly. This is the lesser issue? his father raised an eyebrow. Well, the less imminently dangerous element of it, yes, he mused. I recall you went into the interior with the Blue Water Sage? His father stared at him for a long time, then sighed again, much more deeply, his expression just a touch haunted, which, considering he was a quasi-World Venerate, was not a comforting thing. I did. Effing nightmare it was too. Never stood in a place simultaneously so beautiful and so singularly full of deathly peril in my life before or since, even back in the day when Tai Shan was still occupied. I dont suppose there is any chance a junior could get anything out of there? he added. In regards to this trial? His father scoffed. In part, he confirmed. Not a fates-thrashed chance in the celestial realms. That place views people of the calibre of moral fibre espoused by our worlds current ten generations as fertilizer for the laws of entropy at best, his father said flatly. Why? Has one of our idiot scions gotten himself lost in there? If he has, just write the bugger off and be done with it. Sadly, it is nothing so easy to deal with, I fear, he replied, though the appetite for participation in this trial does make that outcome rather likely. This relates to, well I told you of these two young nobles? You did, go on his father nodded, helping himself to another roll. Well, the Princess, Dun Lian Jing, is just a minor princess, the daughter of a concubine, the last one taken before Dun Jiang married Huang Wuli Mei some fifty years ago. She is largely unexceptional, beyond her possession of a somewhat unusual connate physique. She is a messenger girl for Dun Jian in effect. Dun Jian? Faugh, his father sneered. Yes, unfortunately. However, he has just annexed the Blue Gate School he murmured. With an imperial decree using a bunch of juniors as the errand runners to minimize the pushback. Ha Tai stopped and looked at him. Has he now? his father frowned, before changing the subject. And the boy? You said he was from the Huang clan? Core or Branch? Just telling me his name is like pointing at a lake and going so about these fish. The old man managed to make that sound both denigrating and demeaning just by invective, which was quite impressive really. Yes, the boy is actually the problematic one, in the wider context of all this, he continued, after sipping his wine. On paper, he is a favoured nephew of Huang Leng, nothing unusual there, but in truth, he is the hidden heir of the Huang clans Wuli branch, Huang Lengs son the grandson of Lady Huang Guo Wuli. So that is why Ju Shan is hovering around like an evil songbird, his father mused, I mean, she is pretty on the eyes and all, but her presence does rather put people on edge. I always assumed that is rather the point, he noted. Much like the ever-present possibility Meng Fu or Lingsheng might drift back into focus and do something inexplicable and disruptive, someone like Ju Shan visibly doing nothing unnerves people. How did you find that out, anyway? his father added. Actually, I ran into some Huang scions and in the process of tossing one out of the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse saw the boy with my own eyes, he replied drily. You didnt toss Huang Guo Wulis grandson out of a teahouse, did you? his father remarked with mock disgust. I thought I raised you better than that? You should get someone else, someone disposable, to do a thing like that. Ah, no, he refuted that flatly, rolling his eyes. I saw one of the Huang brats memories. He was envious of a fancy talisman Huang JiLao was given, and in that memory I saw he had a bound treasure from Ju Shan, though neither Huang JiLao nor that brat actually know it. How shameless of you. And that Qiao said that no seniors were to interfere, his father chuckled. So, regarding how this all might tie together, he said, getting back to the original point. Dun Jian was not part of the group who went after was he? No, he was not, Ha Tai grunted. And he gained a lot from that, especially in advising his brother Jiang to avoid it as well. That basically delivered Jiang the throne in the end and Jian a lot of good will. Hmmm He frowned, staring out at the sunset. So, how does this all link back to you and me, sitting here, playing card games like we are not older than original sin, his father asked. Well, their little fact finding mission has been mired up quite neatly by Envoy Qiao he mused. Likely helping Prince Fanshu, with whom he has some considerable association Unsurprising. Qiao is a snake, but he is well-matched with someone like Dun Jian, his father muttered. And Fanshus backers are tight with the Jade Gate Court and the White Storm Sect, arent they? They are, he agreed. They call themselves the Sovereignty Hall, and if I was going to bet properly, Id say this trial has their fingerprints all over it. Certainly in light of this With a sigh, he took out a small, grey stone slip from his belt pouch and pushed it across the table. About nine by twelve centimetres in size and about one centimetre deep the ''child slate'' contained a series of interlocking circular patterns, each of which themselves contained a shifting moon rune. The middle rune stabilized as they looked at it and read Unity Shifts Formation Basic Script Array C Annotated teaching aid [$5_5&t9_A%@]. His father stared at the tablet, then at him, then back at the tablet. The atmosphere turned heavy, cherry blossoms again falling like rain, though this time the actual fabric of the space didnt reorder itself at least. A scion from the Deng clan fished out a piece of one of these, allegedly, from the Blue River and promptly handed it over to those two, basically as soon as they disembarked from their Dragonship, the day before they annexed the Blue Gate School for Dun Jian. Though they are being very circumspect about it, they have been asking oblique questions about ruins ever since. "So they found another? Is it a Unity Shifts one?" the old man asked eventually, as the trees blossomed again, everything becoming a rather unpleasant shade of pink. "No thankfully, or I would have led with that. he clarified, dusting a few blossoms away with his hand. And they have rather wisely said nothing to anyone about it, as far as I know, and I have been keeping half an eye on the lad, in spite of that talisman he has. The slate they were given is heavily damaged in any case but it has clouds and a sword on it. All it really says is ''Yin Eclipse W'', as I understand. What I can tell you is It certainly didnt come from the Blue River, His father said, beating him to it. Based on that description, it likely from the East Fury Torrent, washed out of the underground caverns below East Fury. They took it to the Blue Gate School you said? Indeed, he confirmed. Straight to Lu Ji himself, asking him for especial cooperation. They annexed the school over that Ha his father shook his head wryly. How ironic. Does Dun Jian want to die childless in this generation? I very much doubt Dun Jian is childless within this generation based on what I know of him, he said with an eye roll. I figured I should check with you, before I go and cause a mess by robbing them of something like that If it is just a warding formation or an access key, like the ones that were in the depths of Tai Shan, it should be no problem. If there is a chance it has a celestial law in it, however They both paused to admire the inner workings of the complete universal law that was slowly shifting into focus in the sky above. It was visible at night in this space, or, sometimes, if you let your aura get so out of control that it did break things. Yet, it never provoked any form of tribulation, ever, that he had observed, and not for lack of trying, since they had started corresponding regularly. Not even the sneaky little grey lotus blossoms or the invisible eldritch cat spirits that came when you talked too much about gravity. His father chuckled, leaning back in his chair and swirling his wine cup. I suspect this is quite unique the work of an eccentric artist. Uhuh he could only nod in agreement at that, the strange altar, the riddle of the chickens and the various other oddities flitting through his mind. So your concern is that they will follow this relic up there and die, horribly, his father mused at last, with or without the help of this trial? That someone is sending Huang JiLao out there on a fools errand, trying to kill Huang Wulis grandson by sideways means? Knowing her personality and how she will react? It has crossed my mind, several times, he conceded. With the announcement of the trial I am less certain though, on that than I was. Ju Shan is not that incompetent, his father said at last. I hope so, he sighed. I really hope so. So, what is your plan for this? his father asked, sitting back and staring at him over steepled fingers. Well, I have already called Lan Huang back, to help remedy the question of clan security. A wise choice, his father agreed. I also want to borrow a puppet from you, he said. You expect to send someone into Yin Eclipse? his father mused. It is likely we will need to safeguard some of our descendants inside Yin Eclipse in the near future, one of them would be ideal for the job, he replied. Okay, his father agreed, barely even hesitating, to his mild surprise. I take it you intend to have Lan Huang use it? I do will that mean? Showing him this place? his father stared around pensively. It might, but Lan Huang is worth nurturing. Get that commitment from him then bring him here. If the stele lets him in, we can talk about that further. Okay, he nodded, sitting back. And what should we do about the bodies and the links to Yeng Illhan? This old man has means. Leave it and the question of those bodies with me, his father mused. Your recollection suggested there were sixteen, not six? That was what the shadow showed, he grimaced. Start with identifying who they were, and what they have been up to, his father added. Where are the six that came back? Now that the rain has stopped, that is the next thing I intend to look into, he agreed. Chapter 17 – What Goes Around? (Part 1)
There are two places in the world I have come to truly despise with a dread passion worthy of the Nameless Fate itself. The sitting room of my mother-in-law and those dark valleys in the shadow of Yin Eclipse. At least where my mother-in-law is concerned I can be certain that the fates might answer my prayers, because they are certainly blind before the path to that accursed mountain.
~Anonymous Hunter Bureau Official.

~ Ha Yun C Singing Lotus Teahouse ~
Hey, hey, little sister, come sit here! Ohh let big sister handle that for you BROTHER MAO, ANOTHER DRINK! Little sister Miaomiao, wont you also have another? Oh big brother I couldnt! How ever will I keep you company later? Drink! DRINK! DRINK! Hey Yun! Ha Yun groaned and rubbed his temples. The party, hosted by Din Kongfei, Ha Caolun and a few others from Blue Water City, was still in full swing, though he had not really been engaged with it for a good while now. Hey! Yun, where are you? What time is it, Ding? he asked his friend, Ha Fei Ding, who was sitting around the table from him, staring at a young woman dancing quite evocatively down below. DING! he poked Ha Ding, drawing his attention away from the womans very eye-catching assets. Ah whu? What is it? Ha Ding, who was somehow more drunk than he was, asked. What time is it? he repeated, patting himself down as he looked for his talisman. No idea after midnight? Ha Ding sighed. Do you think she will dance for us, if we ask? Who her? he glanced again at the beauty swaying below, frankly not that interested in dancing beauties, not today anyway, even ones as well-proportioned and easy on the eyes as the young woman with flowing dark-brown hair dancing below. Maybe? Is she new? I cant say I recognise her. Think so, she is very athletic, Ha Ding chuckled, wiggling his eyebrows. Just imagine if it was Kun Juni Can you see the similarities? Ha Ding, however, considered himself a bit of a connoisseur, and also had something of a fancy for the Kun Clan Lords daughter, at least in terms of her physical beauty. I suppose the resemblance is there, he conceded, mostly to humour Ding, pouring them both more wine. Look at how she twists and Ha Ding grinned, claiming the cup and toasting the woman below. HA YUN! Realising someone was calling his name, he turned in his chair and found his friend of many years, Ha Erlang Leng, standing nearby looking about with a slightly annoyed expression as he scanned the various tables. Heeeere! Ha Ding called over, waving his wine cup in the air enthusiastically. Brother Leeng! Oooover Here! Ha Leng made his way over, avoiding bumping anyone and sat down, looking a bit harried. What Whatis it? he asked, having to focus a bit too hard on that. -Am I that drunk? he grimaced, taking the bottle and sniffing it. It was sweet and alluring, but there was certainly a kick in there. -Ah strong. Maybe I am, he sighed, pouring wine into three cups and pushing one towards Ha Leng. Your father is looking for you, Ha Leng answered, accepting the cup and sniffing it, then putting it aside with a sigh. And Lord Feiyuan and your mother Oh uh Is it urgent? he asked, sipping his own and sighing again, wondering why his mother of all people wanted to see him, today. I guess, given they sent me out to find you. You left your talisman at home Ha Leng pointed out, rather accusingly, he felt. Is there any food, by the way? He patted his pockets down and plonked his head, theatrically, on the table. So I did What is the issue? Food? Ha Ding laughed, and pushed over a plate of fried meat. They didnt say, just that we are both to go back to the clan, Ha Leng replied, taking a bit and nibbling it, before putting it aside with a grimace. Heeeeey Yun! Yun! Yun! All three of them turned to see Ha Caolun making his way over, a half-naked young woman in a sheer red gown draped over his arm, nuzzling his neck. This is Fairy Fire Blossom! Ha Caolun declared, sitting down opposite them on a broader couch and giving the voluptuous, tanned woman with reddish-gold hair a lingering pat on the thigh as she sat down almost in his lap. Young Master Yun, the girl smiled, eyeing him with interest. I had not realised you were here You were very impressive at the Patriarchs tournament Ha Caolun, I thought you were over with the Din bunch, with Din Jian Fuhao and Din Kongfei? he remarked, quickly moving the wine away from Caolun and diplomatically ignoring her advance. I was but they have all gone to play with Fairy Gentle Breath I could have gone but Fire Blossom here is just delightful Ha Caolun said drolly, running a hand across her shoulder. Arent you? Fairy Fire Blossom gave Ha Caolun a kiss on the cheek, but there was no real interest in her eyes, for all that she was very into Caolun in terms of her physical manner. Her gaze again lingered on him instead, in a way that made him flush slightly as a subtle, lingering intent pushed against his own qi -She is a physical cultivator, he realised. Quite a few of the brothel girls and entertainers in the Red Blossom district were. As a method, it was well suited to that, apparently. Girls didnt have to worry about their purity, or getting pregnant to the same degree, recovered quickly and had excellent stamina, leading to the joke that the term physical cultivation originated as a description of its benefits in that regard. He coughed politely and gave a half shrug of refusal, rebuffing her subtle advance with his own qi. It wasnt that he wasnt interested C it was hard not to be, in the circumstances C but mostly he knew it would cause a problem with Ha Caolun, who was a very inconsistent drunk, he had observed, over the years. We are gunna make-a team Ha Caolun added, waving his hand a bit dramatically. With-a-trial!" I see, he replied, glad he was too drunk suddenly, to sound anything other than well slightly inebriated. Well, this is all very good, Brother Caolun, but I I have been summoned, apparently, by my familys supreme elder Awww well, Young Lord Brother Kongfei wants to make a team Caolun went on, seemingly ignoring him. He says we can join Sovereignty Hall. They gonna go to the trial and what not gotta get a head start He glanced sideways at Ha Leng, who shrugged slightly awkwardly. Here, he passed Fairy Fire Blossom several spirit stones, and the rest of the strong spirit fruit wine. Make sure he doesnt wake up in the gutter? Please? Of course, Young Master Ha, she purred, swiping them away and pouring some wine for Ha Caolun. You are a very generous friend Ill see you later, Brother Caolun! he said, reaching over and clapping Caolun on the shoulder. Ah yesss, you gotta go see elder, Caolun said with a laugh. Dont worry, I have lots of fun with her Slipping out, he was followed by Ha Leng. You coming Ding? he asked. Nah Ima wait for her to finish her dance! Ha Ding laughed. Right fine, he sighed, giving himself another shake. Lead on, Leng! he declared, slapping his friend on the shoulder. Lets see what my stupid uncle wants at this hour. HEY BRO, LEAVING SO SOON? he grimaced as another Ha clan scion from Blue Water City, who had come for Patriarch Dongfeis banquet and was now getting drunk here C probably because he had stayed and thus missed being there for the Imperial Dragonship C called over from a nearby table. Yes, Brother Ji, he called back. Elders and all that! Jusssst tell whichever old fogy it is to get a maid and lighten up! Ha Ji Bofan cackled. Brother Din here wants to hear all about your exploits in this rural little Bureau! Starting with how you learned to fight like a dog! The rest of the table burst out laughing again, slapping each other on the backs and stamping on the ground. Hiding a grimace, he quickly hurried off, followed by Ha Leng, before it registered on the drunken bunch that neither of them had stuck around. If there is a bright side to this, people will never claim we were riotous again, Ha Leng muttered as they headed down the stairs to the ground floor. Shaking his head, he could only agree. The Singing Lotus was a high class establishment, as far as they went, but the guards on the door, usually two jovial old men, were all former war-veterans tonight, and most of the newer girls and entertainers had retreated in the face of the hard partying and fairly uncompromising attitudes of many of the young masters here to enjoy themselves. Nobody had died yet, but three people had been beaten up and tossed out for annoying the wrong person. Going already? a tall, voluptuous beauty simply known as Xiomei, who was the deputy manager of the establishment C and one of its main allures C remarked as they passed by the desk. Clan calls, he said apologetically. Ah to be young and valorous, she sighed, twirling a tassel on her veil, which was currently draped across her arms. Just to warn you though, a few folks have been saying this party is hosted in your name Ha Leng face-palmed. Grimacing, he pulled out a spirit jade and put it on the counter. Ill probably be going by the Cherry Wine Pagoda later, he added, more quietly. -Lets hope she takes that hint and I dont get landed with some mendaciously huge bill for spirit alcohol and whores, he thought with a grimace, glancing back up at the upper level of the teahouse. Dont worry, Young Master," she smirked. This servant knows what is what. Nodding quickly, he headed out into the humid night air. Did you actually do it with her? Ha Leng asked him sceptically. I wish, he sighed. She is part of the Cherry Wine Pagoda. Ha Leng turned to look behind them, then at him, then shook his head. I always thought the Cherry Wine Pagoda is a respectable, if reclusive, influence? They look after the waifs and strays, he muttered, aware that he couldnt actually go into a lot of detail about that place. It had ways of finding out who had spread tales, and the Shi family was not very happy with the wider clan right now, anyway. Do you want to offend the Shi family this week? he added. Point, Ha Leng conceded, with a sigh. So, what is this actually about? he asked as they walked up the street towards the Market Quarter. Really, I dont know, Ha Leng answered, scuffing a puddle as they walked through it. I was actually hauled off gardening duty and told I was not based in the Ha family estate. Then your uncle sent me to get you Walking past one of the stalls, he absently snagged two fried meat spirit fruit kebabs off it. Hey! Are you?! Oh thank you for your patronage, Young Lord Ha, the stall vendor recognised him and bowed hurriedly, letting them walk on. Nodding, he passed one to Ha Leng, who gave him a sideways look but said nothing, and started to nibble it. What? he grumbled, taking a large bite out of it and wondering what had gotten into Leng today, really. Its thanks to my father they can make so much. The least they can do is give us some perks Hey Young Lord Yun, you gonna come by later? He glanced up a blonde beauty leaning over a second floor balcony of a teahouse they did frequent quite a bit, The Felicitous Fairy, waving down at him. Sorry, Fairy Tana! Fairy Mei! he called back to her and the other red-haired beauty next to her. Clan business! Awwwww she pouted, while Fairy Mei just rolled her eyes. Ha Leng, walking beside him, just sighed again. I can introduce you, if you like, he chuckled. She is very good company. I am aware, Ha Leng replied drily. We drink regularly there, remember? I am your friend and am well aware of the beauties who fling themselves at a Ha clan young masters style. He gave Ha Leng a light shove. Whats got into you today? Youre a total grouch. I dunno. Maybe its just that none of this feels right? Ha Leng muttered. We live in this town. Your family runs it. Are we just going to watch it roll over and choke to death? Also, youre still drunk, Ha Leng muttered. And you know the stories about the Din clan. Caolun and his lot are utter bastards, and I say that knowing that we have, over the years, had our share of scrapes. He wanted to refute that, but he was still drunk, he had to concede, though it was wearing off fast. Grimacing, he took a purification pill from a small jar in his belt pouch and chewed the bitter thing up with some of the fried spirit fruit, swallowing it down. -Probably not a smart idea to meet father, mother, or Uncle Feiyuan half-drunk The effect was almost immediate as the medicine started to break down the spirit alcohol still in his system, turning it into qi in his meridians that flowed slowly towards his dantian. I know they are bastards, he remarked, kicking a puddle as he stepped over it. And shameless, but what can we do? Do you want to refuse to go out with them? We can at least drink at the same table as them and be told we fight like dogs because you beat Ha Cao Wenfei, who is Caoluns cousin, by the way, with your bare hands? Leng muttered. He did spit into the gutter at that. Ha Cao Wenfei had tried to get two seniors to challenge him since then, he had since learned. That both had been beaten to whimpering messes in an accidental encounter with a pissed off Ha Shi Lian from the Green Fang Pagoda was not something he wanted to think about. All that had done was lead to rumours that he got big sisters to fight for him. I dont suppose you have any idea why Ha Shi Lian beat those two up? he asked as they turned across the canal, where several young women were calling down suggestively to a group of Deng clan youths on a boat. An Immortal lowering themselves to beat up two Nascent Soul disciples was not common, and generally viewed as a bit shameful. For someone as prideful as Ha Shi Lian, to bother Ah that. I understand they said something uncomplimentary about her late brother, Leng replied with a shrug. Oh -Prideful, right, he thought with a sigh. His impressions of Ha Shi Shimo had been rather slight really. He had not been someone who cared for much other than cultivation and had rarely socialized in the same circles they had. That he had died in the Red Pit of all places, though, was a bit shocking. It certainly reinforced in his mind his own views, which were that he didnt want anything to do with that kind of thing. Yuanbei died like that as well, he muttered. Yuanbei had always seemed like such a dashing figure when he was younger, going into dangerous places and finding remarkable riches His Uncle Yuanfeis son had died when he was seven. Even now, over a decade later, he could easily recall the broken expression on his aunts face. Later, he had learned that Yuanbei had been made to join the Hunter Pavilion, because high-rank Hunters were useful to the clans wider agendas in the province. He had already been enlisted in the Hunter Bureau himself at that point, by those same clan elders, seeking to capitalize on his fathers position as town governor and his mothers links to the Ling clan. Somehow, that just made him feel like the wider clan was taking the piss, really. Ha Leng stared at him for a moment, then sighed. Sometimes I really hate this town, he grumbled, watching groups of people walking up and down the street. Are you still drunk? Ha Leng frowned, staring at him in a way that made him feel somewhat aggrieved. Or did that medicine pill send you too far the other way? You are saying only others can take but we cannot? he muttered, watching another group, from the Kun clan, laughing at a street performer. Our Ha family has given the others here everything and yet all they do is take, and blame us when they cannot take more. I dont think it works like that, Ha Leng murmured. Oh shut up, he retorted, a bit annoyed that Ha Leng wasnt following his logic and not really feeling like trying to explain it anyway. They walked on in silence after that, through the main market plaza, then up the grand boulevard into the Ha Quarter. Everywhere parties were going on, as people celebrated the Emperors official birthday, or just the opportunity to be out and about without being drenched. The scenes of revelry just cemented his annoyed mood. It had probably started with the stupid parties and the revelry, with Caolun and the others, with the Din clan scions like Kongfei lording it over everyone, and built a bit with Xiomei telling him they were trying to get him, who was the disciple of the hour, to pay for it all. Being reminded of Yuanbei had been the final straw really. Ha Leng was right, and they both knew it. It didnt work like that, but the idiots drinking wine and playing with beauties back in the Singing Lotus teahouse also proved that it did, or it could, if your surname was Din, or you were born with a spirit root naturally attuned to being a shameless bastard, somehow. You know, that Din Kongfei has a twenty-seven rotation core? Ha Leng muttered at last. He was bragging about it like it made him something amazing. Really? he turned to look at Ha Leng, raising both eyebrows. Yep, this was when we went to Jade Willow village last week, Ha Leng chuckled. Ha Caolun practically had his face in his ass, praising him for it, saying that young lords from the Central Continent sure are something. And he is actually a full disciple in the Jade Gate Court Ha Leng added, shaking his head in mock awe. I have a better fate-thrashed core than him. Thats about as depressing as seeing a monkey running out of my bedroom, he muttered, staring up at the lanterns lighting the upper stories of buildings along the street. At least the monkey pissing on your pillow would be funny, Ha Leng added. You could swap it with someone else and not tell them. They are saying you fight like a dog, and yet you! He put a hand on Ha Lengs arm and stopped him from continuing, because the fact that he, Ha Yun, had a twenty-nine rotation core was a secret. Oh, yeah, right, we cant talk about that, Ha Leng sighed. Sorry, its been that kind of day. I know, he agreed as they walked through the gate into the Ha district proper, ignoring the salutes from the guards. Sorry for telling you to shut up, earlier. Hah a young master does not apologize, Ha Leng remarked, adopting a mocking, supercilious tone. He merely looks the other way and others understand his situation. Who the fates wrote that? he asked, shaking his head. A drunk Ha Caolun, yesterday, Ha Leng sighed, kicking a half-eaten spirit fruit into a wall and watching it splatter. They laughed for a full minute and agreed he was as insightful as the Sagacious Scholar of Qin. Unironically? he asked, then sighed again, as Ha Leng nodded. Well, thats truer than they realise. Fates, so depressing? Ha Leng prompted. And you ask why I hate this town sometimes? he muttered. I kinda walked into that one, didnt I? Ha Leng agreed, tossing some talismans to a stall vendor and snagging two bags of fried spirit fruit slices in return. Thank you for your patronage, young masters! the stall owner called after them. Yes, yes you did, he agreed, accepting a bag of crispy mango slices. That said have they ever read anything by Qin Qiu? he mused, nibbling on one. Have you? Ha Leng asked, rolling his eyes. Yes, actually, he replied archly, kicking some water from a puddle at Ha Leng, who skipped away. And I will never get that afternoon of my life back. It took another twenty minutes to arrive back at the Ha family estate. The main clan compound was nearly dead centre in the district, but his own family home, on the southern side of the Ha district, was actually just across the small gardens at the side of the Cherry Wine Pagoda, so they cut through the gardens, and entered there. They had barely gotten across the rear courtyard though, when a voice cut through the air. Young Master Yun! Turning, he found that one of his mothers maids, Qing, who had just been leaving the kitchens, had spotted him. Your father and the Supreme Elder are waiting for you in the western library, she said, giving him a polite bow. Ah well, lets go, he sighed. Uh, just you, Young Master Yun, the maid added, glancing at Ha Leng. Eh, I ran my errand, Ill catch you later, Ha Leng said, giving him a pat on the shoulder. Id maybe change your robe first, though. You smell of liquor and womens perfume. The maid eyed them both and wrinkled her nose. That might be best, Young Master. A smart robe, perhaps. Sighing, he let her escort him to his rooms, where she waited while he quickly freshened up. When he came back out, two maids were waiting with a fresh, formal robe, which they then quickly dressed him in, before he was escorted, now properly wondering what the fates was actually going on, to the western library. That curiosity turned to mild concern, when he found his mother, Ha Chang Mei, pacing up and down in the reception hall outside. Ah, there you are, dear, she said, as he was led into it by the maid. Mother, he murmured, saluting her politely. What is the problem? His mother just stared at him, then sighed deeply. Yun, you know your mother has always looked out for you she said after a moment. If you dont want to do what they are going to ask you, you can always refuse. No one will think badly of you, especially not your mother Umm he opened his mouth, then found he had no idea what to say, especially when she then came over and gave him a hug. What is going on? he managed to ask, after she stepped away again. This his mother started to speak, but before she could say anything much, the door opened and his uncle Feiyuan appeared. Good, you are here at last, Yun, his uncle said, fixing him with a pensive look. Follow me. Remember what I said his mother said softly. His uncle shot his mother a sideways look, which she returned almost challengingly, which was also unusual, as his mother took next to no active interest in the day-to-day running of the wider Ha clan, focusing all her efforts on the estate household itself. Still confused, he followed Ha Feiyuan into the library, the doors closing behind them. Your mother doesnt want you to do this Ha Feiyuan said softly, stopping suddenly. I understand very clearly her concerns, but this is also a great opportunity for you and for our Ha Family, do not forget that either. Is this related to this Trial of Exploration in some way? he asked, because at this point, that was all he could think of that this might be regarding. I heard talk earlier from Ha Caolun about a team being set up? Did you now? his uncle stared at him for a long moment, then starting walking again, towards the middle of the library, with a pensive expression. Left with no other option, he followed after, mulling over that non-answer. I suppose this is also somewhat related to this trial, although reliable details on that are scant, his uncle mused. Still not sure what to make of that, he just nodded politely. The central area of the library had been cleared to make way for a large table, around which he found not only his father but three others he didnt recognise, poring over a projected map. Who else are we waiting for? the old man with a wispy beard was saying. Is she going to come in person? That was the plan, his father said, with a further grimace. I understand, though, that matters are not simple in Blue Water City and the Ling clan has been put in a somewhat awkward position in regards to this Trial of Exploration. We will push on, anyway. Please tell me she is actually on board with this? the old man muttered. If not, we are going to burn all the good will we have with them and in recent times that currency is a rarefied thing. She is, his uncle confirmed as they walked over. But I suspect she will not be happy in any case, especially if we have to sell this to the other lords. In that regard, having Yun here as the person standing at the front will be useful in many ways. Yun, you are here. Excellent, excellent, his father said, glancing up at them. Father, he saluted his old man politely. This is Elder Lan, of the Cherry Wine Pagoda, his father gestured to the martial-looking, middle aged man standing to his left. And this is Old Erlang, who I think you have met once before, when you formed your core his father added, indicating the wispy bearded old man who had just been speaking. The two elders both looked at him for a moment, their brows furrowing slightly. And this is Sir Huang, the expert who will be travelling with you, if you agree to this, his father concluded, introducing the last of the men, who was a lot younger-looking, with curly dark brown hair, a close-cut beard and a martial bearing. Sir Huang nodded politely to him. Ha Yun is not particularly experienced in this regard, Old Erlang said at last, giving him a rather calculating look. There are others, no? He is not, but there is more to consider here than simple experience, Elder Lan remarked. -Uh thanks? he thought a bit glumly, still standing there and feeling rather scrutinized now. You are, presumably, wondering what the fates is going on, his father said, coming around the table and sitting on the edge, considering him with a rather vexed expression. Er yes, father, he replied, trying hard not to grimace. It seems that rumours of a team to take part in this Trial of Exploration are already being discussed openly among the other scions, his uncle added. Yun has already heard about that. Oh, that makes things easier then, his father mused, staring at him. What do you know already? Uh He frowned, trying to recall those conversations from the teahouse, earlier. Ha Caolun said something about a team, with Din Kongfei. He said that the Sovereignty Hall was going to get a head start and that our Ha clan could be part of it? he said after a moments rather vexed recollection, as he had been drunker than he realised, it seemed. The elders all looked at him pensively, for long enough that he started to feel decidedly uneasy. So, not much, Old Erlang said at last. Basically, there is a group being set up, and I suppose it is related to the trial, but our concern is not that, his father said. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The crux of the matter is, that our various family lords saw an opportunity in this gift being demanded by Shan Lai to make significant gains there. They appropriated a lot of leverage off the back of this auction in Blue Water City and also have been courting the Din clan as a further insurance There is some ancient history in this that need not concern you overly, but in short, local politics here has been kept, if not peaceable, stable, for the last two decades or more, by some careful collaboration between Ha clan, the Ling clan and elements of the Kun clan. This gift, the trial announcement and the rather unfortunately timed plotting of the other Ha lords puts the position of the Ha clan, and particularly the Ha Family at its heart, in the province in jeopardy in some unexpected And deeply problematic, Old Elder Erlang muttered, interjecting. ways, his father finished, giving Old Elder Erlang a sideways look before continuing: Well, returning to this gift which you have heard so much about, the Ling clan, the Kun clan and the regional pavilions have already stolen a march on this, in the eyes of the various other Clan Lords at least. The result of this is that the Ling clan has basically thrown its full weight behind our regional pavilion, determined that it will not be dragged under by the plotting of the various clans. To this end, they have sent two substantial expeditions into Yin Eclipse with the express purpose of getting an awful lot of herbs very fast. Spirit stones are no object for them, Elder Lan added drily. Nobody in this province has any clue, in these last few generations, just how deep their pockets really are. Yes indeed, his father sighed. It is fortunate, though, that our Ha family has a link to this exploitation. We do? he managed to ask, surprised at that. Which the wider clan now wants to leverage to the hilt, in light of this trial, to gain more benefits without working for them, his uncle added, with a grimace, ignoring his question. Yes, that is something of a running theme of late, his father agreed. Parallel to this, the other lords of the Ha clan have agreed to help the Provincial Hunter Bureau out, for significant concessions, some at our expense, his uncle added, taking up the thread. Oh he managed, still grappling with the previous revelation. Read this, his father told him, tossing him an ornate scroll with a jade insignia on it for the Provincial Hunter Bureau. He caught it, opened it and stared. A promotion directly to eight-star rank? he exclaimed dully, reading it a second time, just to be sure. The Ha clan Old Elders in the Hunter Bureau secured these, as a concession for helping out, his uncle said. As you know, the Bureau has been rejecting promotions for Ha and Deng hunters with increasing prejudice since the Three Schools Conflict. Most of those above six stars are those who did not jump ship then, or people who have full Elders on the council in Blue Water City and promoted their scions through sideways means. That he did know. It was yet another source of frustration he had, in its own way, especially when you saw others passing by so easily. Even Lin Ling, whose family were basically full-blown Imperial Court loyalists, had gotten consecutive promotions, while he and others were ignored or side-lined. The promotions were originally going to go only to the Cao, Ji and a few of their allies, his father added, focusing his gaze on him again. The clan elders originally wanted to give that to Weng Aojis son But then they realised they needed our links to this endeavour, because Lady Ling Tao basically told them to suck rabid monkey balls, Old Erlang finished drily. Indeed. That was quite funny; I wish I could have heard it, his uncle agreed with a sigh, helping himself to more wine. Lady Tao has a real way with words when she is angry, Sir Huang agreed, speaking for the first time, he realised. Anyway, his father added, waving the other two to silence, after they realised that we cannot be sidelined in this, I put this as my price, because if they want to use us, we will certainly use them. At that rank, for example, you can be registered as a junior official and become our Ha familys junior Envoy to the Hunter Bureau, a post similar to what Kun Juni has. Absently he put the scroll back on the table, still feeling rather adrift. So what am I actually doing? he asked, because that had not yet, really come up. Hah asking the important questions, Elder Lan chuckled, taking out a second scroll and passing it over to him. He took that and almost coughed as he read the list of herbs, and then the people involved. This is nearly every unaffiliated herb hunter above seven-stars in the region? he muttered. Kun Juni Jun Arai, Han Shu, Mu Shi, Duan Mu even Lin Ling? Yep, they grabbed them all, using that mission, Elder Lan chuckled. He read to the bottom. Sheng Feihuang? Someone from the Azure Astral Authority? Crown Prince Sheng Tian Feihuang, the Sovereign Scion of the Azure Court on Shan Lai, Elder Lan said blandly. These ingredients are for him. Yes, quite, his father said. Messing with this mission is like playing with heavens blaze pinecones. This is why you dont annoy the Ling clan. Their means are a bit exceptional when they try, Elder Lan added, his expression turning complex. Anyway, to get to the point, there is a golden opportunity in this, for us, and especially for you, Young Yun. The Ha clan is going to send a group from this region to aid in this mission, and you will head up a part of it. As was said before, his uncle mused, We have no interest in this failing, and it will burn much of our good will with the Ling clan if it does so. That scroll also means we can achieve everything we need. This is also why we have asked Ha Huang here to come with you, his father added. Indeed, Ha Huang nodded. Sir Huang is a clan expert who has worked quietly with the Cherry Wine Pagoda for many years; he is one of our familys experts on Yin Eclipse, and will take you C and the small contingent you will head C under his wing for the next few weeks. So if I go, I get this promotion for two or three weeks work, we get to contribute to the trial, we get plaudits from this and the Ha familys position is shored up in relation to the local politics and you can even install me as a family envoy? he asked, seeing where this was going, but still feeling slightly like something was escaping him. So why me? he asked at last, sort of suspecting he knew the answer, but also wanting to at least hear them say it. Why not Ha Leng, or Ha Yufan? Leng and Ha Shi Yufan were both much more dedicated hunters than he was for starters, and while this seemed very important, his mothers warning was also rattling around in his head now. You are my son, that is why, his father said simply. In truth, we will probably send Yufan and Leng as well, and others of your little group. But if you do not go, in the eyes of the others, it will look like we are holding something back. Their impression is that I am willing to put the Ha clan over my connection to the Ling clan, and provide them this opportunity, for that promotion. If you accept this and are promoted, it will consolidate much of this recent unrest and our Ha family will be in a much more secure position, his father added. Your status in the pavilion will be close to that of Kun Juni. He stared up at the ceiling for a long moment. A straightforward promotion to that rank, an envoys post, a job like Kun Juni had, would bring a lot of opportunities for him, and the family. It was what had originally been envisaged when he became a Herb Hunter, but never materialized because of the factional shifts in the bureau elders. However, in his mind, it just kept coming back to why me. It wasnt that he was afraid to go, but Yin Eclipse was a place where there were no rules, and this sounded like an awfully good way for him to end up in a wooden casket like Cousin Yuanbei, or simply to never come home again, like Shi Shimo. -I suppose that is why they have asked this Ha Huang to go with me That also, rather neatly, brings us to the second matter, his father said. The second matter? he asked. Yes. You will be joining the Cherry Wine Pagoda, as will your younger sister, his father replied. I wait what? he blinked. I thought I was to join the Blue Gate School? Pagoda Lord Tai made the offer personally, his father added. He was impressed with your core, and also your sisters spirit root. I know that, originally, you would have joined the Blue Gate School, once you perceived your Soul Foundation. But now it has been taken over by the Imperial Court, so things there will be turbulent for a while. You think our Cherry Wine Pagoda is without means? Elder Lan chuckled. It is one of the core pillars of our Ha clan. Erm he gulped, and shook his head quickly. I was just surprised, because the Blue Gate School is this big place and the Cherry Wine Pagoda Ahahaaha! Elder Lan threw back his head and laughed hysterically, actually banging the table. S-sorry, he stammered, shoving his hands behind his back to hide how they were now shaking. I didnt mean to say that about the Cherry Clenching his teeth, he tried not to look like his legs were shaking. Both Elder Lan and Sir Huang just shook their heads; however, the strange tension bleeding away into nothing. So what is your decision? his father asked, after a moment. Either way I am joining the Cherry Wine Pagoda, I assume? he asked, still not sure how he felt about that. That is not negotiable, I am afraid, his father nodded. You will be a sworn disciple before you leave this room, actually. Your sister was already inducted earlier, so you will have to bow and call her senior sister. He tried not to make a face, hoping that was just a terrible joke. Having to call your own younger sister senior sister was like something out of a cheap tale. Its what you get for going out drinking, his father added, giving him a faint smirk. Pushing that disturbing idea away, he found himself staring absently at the table, with its maps. The sad reality of it, as far as he could see, was that if joining the pavilion was non-negotiable, then there was not much else to consider really. In a strange way, the deciding factor in his head was the conversation with Leng earlier, and the feeling of disconnect, at the teahouse with the attitudes of Ha Caolun and the others, both in their shamelessness and also the pointlessness of their actions. In contrast to that, this was actually something that served the Ha family, and while he was not that enthused with the idea of spending weeks in Yin Eclipse, if it got him the promotion Okay, he said, a bit more decisively than he felt, really. Ill do it. His father just nodded, although he thought he caught a hint of relief in his expression. His uncle also just nodded, as if this was somehow expected. Excellent, lad, Elder Lan grinned, coming around the table and clapping him companionably on the shoulder. Now, lets deal with the matter of you joining the Cherry Wine Pagoda, shall we? The actual investiture into the Cherry Wine Pagoda was depressingly anticlimactic, in the end. He was asked to drink a cup of disgusting sweet wine and sign his name in blood on a rather ragged-looking scroll, then bow to a portrait of a youthful-looking man wearing a dragon robe embroidered with foxes and dragons. Once that was done, Elder Lan escorted him back out to his mother, handed him a storage ring and some talismans and left him standing there, still a bit dazed. You agreed then, his mother said softly, her gaze falling on the ring and the talismans. I sorry, he sighed, sitting down on a handy chair, suddenly feeling drained. Oh dont apologize, she murmured, sitting down next to him, and taking his hand. I know I have always told you not to take those missions, to do as you wanted and not give too much thought to the views of those elders, but this this is not some silly request to get someone elses son a rare ginseng they will probably waste anyway. I know you are my son, so you can also do this He nodded absently. Is it true I will have to call Sungmei senior sister? he asked at last. His mother stared at him blankly, then actually burst out laughing. Oh you It was a very stupid question to ask, really, but a part of his mind was still not really connecting with the events. Its just surreal? he said eventually. And a lot to take in Yeah, they have made a real mess of things, his mother agreed, giving his hand another squeeze. A real fate-trashed mess of things. They both sat there in silence for some time, until his father also came out of the library, looking rather tired. Ill go check on Sungmei, his mother said, standing up. Before his father could really say anything, she had left, with a further polite smile. His father stared after her with a complex expression, then just sighed deeply. Yun, we will need to bind those talismans to you, his father said. And that ring, come with me. Nodding, he stood and followed his father down the hall, through a few different rooms, to end up, rather to his surprise, in the family shrine. The process of binding them took a surprisingly long time. He had thought the various old talismans fairly simple things, but apparently they were not, because it was almost dawn before the last of them, and the storage ring, which doubled as a defensive treasure, were properly attuned to him. The instruction took a bit longer still, especially for the Heaven Shifting talisman, which need to be set up in advance, as it turned out. Where is it anchored? he asked staring at the shimmering symbol in the middle which was like an ever-spiralling wheel of clouds. You have to ask Elder Lan that, his father sighed, sitting back and looking tired. Lord Ha, an old family servant knocked on the door respectfully. What is it? his father said, turning. A message, from Lady Ling Tao the old man murmured. Sighing wearily, his father walked over and took the talisman, then shook his head. There is also another announcement from the Azure Astral Authority the old man added, looking a bit uneasy. Regarding the gift? his father mused. Yes, My Lord, the old servant replied. The burden will fall on the bureau and the clans. Towns and sects have been formally exempted acknowledged for their good service to the people by the Emperor of Shan Lai. His father stood there for a long moment, his hand covering his face, his shoulders shaking. My Lord? the old servant asked, looking nervous now. He also stood, wondering what was Oh, that is too good, his father said, giving himself a shake. Thank you for the message. The servant bowed again and departed. Do you see the pit that those scheming old men up there dug? his father chuckled, turning back to him. Uh he frowned. Basically, the clans have been plundering everywhere to get their herbs to pay for this gift, his father mused, waving for him to follow, and Shan Lai, in its announcement, has said the common folk and sects are exempt and even praises them? Arent most of the sects aligned to the Imperial Court? he noted as they went outside into the courtyard that was just catching the first rays of a rather unseasonable sun, visible in a clear blue sky. The big ones, yes, his father nodded, standing and looking out at the distant mountains and their surging clouds, over the rooftops of the Ha District. And they still praised them. Oh and now everyone has seen the clans shaking up everyone else and suddenly wonders did they know this already?, he guessed. Pretty much, his father agreed, looking at the second talisman. In any case, it seems we have some time still. Teleportation up there is impossible apparently, courtesy of the weather suppression that the Imperial party used to get us this joyfully unnatural day. Oh so what do we do then? he asked, staring up at the distant, swirling clouds that obscured the mountain peaks. Determine who else goes with you, his father said.

~ Huang JiLao C Dragonship, Blue Water City ~
Watching the sun rise over the ocean, through the windows of the reception room of Huang Lengs quarters on the Dragonship, Huang JiLao found himself once again left alone with his thoughts as he waited for someone to come get him and escort him to see his uncle and the other two Huang clan elders along for the trip. Lian Jing had come with him, but because this meeting was private, she had gone to entertain herself. Given he had also told her, at last, about the senses, his worries about Lady Xiao Dun Jian and Envoy Qiao and also how he was concerned for her, he supposed she was drinking wine somewhere and staring at the distant storm in the same moody silence that he had left her in. Ran Hao, Tan Fang and a few of the others who had come on the Dragonship were also catching up with Huang Shi Yuimei and Huang Changmei. Young Lord, please come with me He glanced up as an immaculately dressed young woman in a white and gold gown entered the room and bowed formally to him. With a sigh, he stood up and followed her out of the room. She led him in silence through two more rooms, both deserted and down a short corridor, into a room whose screen doors had been opened to the outside. Lord Huang, Young Lord JiLao is here, the woman declared, then stepped to the side, waving for him to go through. Stepping inside, he found Huang Leng and Huang Jinfang sitting sipping tea and enjoying breakfast studiously doing their best to ignore a beauty with coppery golden locks, who was lounging on the largest couch, wearing a blue, gold and white, light gown which he could only describe as exceptionally flattering, reading a book. -Ju Shan? It took effort, but he pulled his gaze away from her and back to Huang Leng and Huang Jinfang. Uncle, Elder Jinfang, Lady Shan, he barely stumbled on that, saluting them. -Why is she here? he wondered nervously. Ah, you are here. Honestly I didnt expect you to be here so early, Huang Leng said drily. I assumed you would at least catch up with the others before bothering with me. Rather than say anything, he just stood respectfully in silence. You need not worry about prying eyes here, Huang Leng said drily. Isnt that right Lady Shan? Quite Anyone who wants to peek on me, can be peeked right back at, Lady Shan murmured, not even looking in their direction. As to why I am here, I am here because I feel like it. I was not aware I had to justify my existence to lost goslings -Shit He fought hard to avoid closing his eyes and grimacing, having actually forgotten that around her, even thoughts were not sacred, and she was I am what? Ju Shan smirked. Radiant, this morning, Lady Shan, he murmured, saluting her. Stop playing with the poor lad, Huang Leng said, waving for him to come sit. Lady Shan sighed and went back to reading her book. Giving himself a shake, he walked over and sat down, at the table, accepting a cup of tea from Elder Jinfang. I understand matters here have not quite been going according to Dun Jians plan, his father said after a moment. These events have certainly not been smooth uncle, he replied, cognizant that even if thoughts were largely the sole domain of Lady Shan, that was no reason to be stupid. Both his father and Elder Jinfang considered him silently, sipping their tea. Here he passed over the pair of amulets. The one you gave me may provide some answers, I hope. Ha Tai Kai, Ju Shan said absently, from the couch. Lu Xiao as well. Most of the others are all toads, not worth considering. Lu Xiao, he gulped. Shit You managed to annoy Lady Xiao? Ju Shan sat up, looking amused. It seems that even you are capable of Huang Clan Style diplomacy? He sat there and stared into the distance for a moment, composing his thoughts. Who is Ha Tai Kai? Elder Jinfang asked. Hah Ju Shan laughed, shaking her head. Thats as much as Ill give you, Im just here to look out for the family interest, remember? Ha Tai Kai is an old ancestor of the Ha clan, someone who has been around a good while his father trailed off as Ju Shan gave him an oddly pointed look over her book. Elder Jinfang, who was also looking at the talisman, frowned These other two? Ive said it before, Ill surely say it again. Unwanted prying can provoke odd reactions, she said, giving both of them a look. His father sighed and nodded, though Elder Jinfang looked somewhat unhappy as he put the talismans down again. Anyway, his father said, sipping his tea, this trial complicates things. It looks like our Huang clan is tied up, in various ways. Is that why you are here? he asked. For this Trial of Exploration? Officially? Yes, Huang Leng nodded. Us Advisors are here to provide guidance for Prince Fanshu in overseeing matters, which is to say, we will do the actual work while that spoilt brat does what he does. What even is it? he asked, because despite having looked up the last time one occurred, the information was not that clear. Is the idea that people just go into Yin Eclipse and whoever gets the best thing after a month of looking wins? Basically? Yes, his father said. Though, that said, I do not think they have realistic expectations on Yin Eclipse itself. I should hope not, Elder Jinfang agreed. Indeed, His father sighed. That was tried before the war between us and the Mo clan, with far more determination than posterity would have you believe They dont? he blinked. Ah, the disaster 30,000 years ago? Headmaster Lu Ji talked about that though he didnt go into any great detail, he added. Yes, his father nodded, before sipping his tea and sighing deeply. That said, the Imperial Astrology Bureau has apparently divined that a great opportunity will appear, in regards to Yin Eclipse, in this province, within the next month. Apparently the auspice to explore it is also about as auspicious as it has been in the living memory of the Court itself. Which is to say, death is not inevitable, just really, really, really, really, really, likely, Ju Shan said, laughing. -Thats not at all ominous, he thought grimly. Certainly, the Azure Astral Authority has also gained some knowledge, given how elements within it are also manoeuvring under the cover of this gift that has been demanded, Elder Jinfang supplied. So, they have called this trial, his father concluded, sitting back and swirling the tea in his teacup pensively. Although there will not be one winner, by any means. For all that this is basically an opportunity for the clans and influences to impress the Imperial Court, the real goal here, in the eyes of those organizing, is to put strings on anything worthwhile in the province. In terms of the prizes put forth, they are quite appealing as well, Elder Jinfang added. Each Advisor has agreed to select between one and three suitable candidates who stand out in the trial from within the province, who will join their core influences as a full disciple. That means there are core disciple spots for the Jade Gate Court, Wisdom Court, Four Peacocks Court and the Imperial School up for grabs for those who stand out. Oh He had to admit that that was indeed quite a prize to draw in the local influences. As for the overseas disciples, Dun Jian has already stated he will also select some of the most auspicious of the young talents and invite them back to the Dun Imperial City to join the Azure Chrysanthemum Hall, his father added. Wait what? he asked dully, because that kind of reward was almost ludicrously good. The Huang and the Kong are likely to provide a similar reward, as will the Shu, Elder Jinfang continued. Uh the Shu are also taking part? he asked, blinking, barely able to keep up with the procession of rather shocking revelations. Yes, Shu Tian, the Third Generation Headmaster of the Shu Pavilion, has been personally invited, Elder Jinfang nodded. He has agreed to attend, in person. He wasnt sure what to say to that. Shu Tian was a legendary figure in many respects. An expert who had lived during the previous aeonspan, he was only the third ever Pavilion Master of the Shu Pavilion, an influence which had existed during three different heavenly eras and even counted a genuine Divine Sage among its ancient ancestors, just as the Dun clan did. So, what does that mean for why I am here, with Lian Jing? he asked at last, because that was all he could really think of at this point. Hmmmmm His father steepled his fingers and stared at him for a long moment. The clan still wishes you to keep the princess company, to be their official in matters relating to Dun Jians endeavour. I, unfortunately, have little sway over those old men. The White Storm Sect certainly sent some interesting helpers, he muttered. Yes, the Yan and the Hong both are moving closer to the Gan branch as well, his father grimaced. With that in mind, I have convinced Ju Shan to give you a treasure, to further safeguard you. You uh? Oh Ju Shan sighed, then twirled her fingers through her hair and pulled out a long, coppery-gold strand, which she breathed on The strand of her hair swirled, turning into a feather of the most brilliant hues of grey-blue and gold, shrinking down until it fit comfortably in her hand. The feather drifted over and settled on the table before him. Nervously, he picked it up and stared at it. Swallow that. Tell nobody you have it, Ju Shan said simply. What? Does it do? Ju Shan asked, cutting him off. It does what it needs to Thank you, his father murmured, saluting Ju Shan. This means a lot to me. As I said, dont tell anyone you have that, Ju Shan said drily, looking at each of them in turn, before adding: If you use it frivolously, I will ensure you regret it. Keenly. Of course not, he mumbled, still staring at the feather. I uh will not use it frivolously. Good, Ju Shan murmured. Now swallow it down. Almost without thinking he picked up the feather and put it in his mouth He had expected it to dissolve, or merge with his body, but nothing happened. Am I going to have to come over there and hold your nose? Ju Shan asked, putting her book down at staring at him in a slightly judgemental manner. I said swallow it, not lick it! With an embarrassed grimace, he swallowed the feather, trying not to cough as he did so. It was a strange experience, because even though he knew the feather was there, could see it, even feel it in his throat, as far as his qi was concerned it might as well not have existed. After washing it down with a gulp of tea, he saluted Ju Shan again, who just nodded and picked her book up again. In terms of other items to safeguard youhis father pushed a storage ring across the tableBind that. It will provide much of what you need. T-thanks, he stumbled on the word, because the strange after-effects of the feather made him feel like he had an itch in the back of his throat. Idly, he skimmed it and nearly dropped it, because there was almost two million spirit stones, several dozen Dao grade talismans, a full set of treasure swords and a treasure armour in it. It also had a few jade scrolls that contained maps and a substantial compendium of herbs and dangerous beasts. This I have little to no interest in what Dun Jian is after, but if you are going into Yin Eclipse, you need resources, his father sighed. It is not a place you can deal with lightly, as my predecessor in this post learned back during the Huang-Mo wars. I had hoped Dun Jian would be more forthcoming, but since he has not been, I can do at least this much. How you use this is up to you, but I suggest prudence in who you inform though. Of course, he replied. By the way, do you know anything about what the Din clan is up to? The Din clan hmmm, his father frowned. Not really. Why, have they also been getting involved in Dun Jians business? I dont know, he frowned. The Di familys other son, Di Yao, has been in the province though, and the Din clan seems to be going around making deals with the various clans, especially the various lords of the Ha clan. Are they now Elder Jinfang mused. Do you want me to make some quiet enquiries, Lord Leng? That might not be a bad idea, if you can do so discreetly, his father mused. What with Din Bao and the Kong Di Huang here, it is entirely plausible that there is something else going on. He stared out at the harbour for a long moment, then sighed and took out the broken slate from his belt pouch and put it on the table. This is what Dun Jian has us looking into, for all the good it seems to be doing, he said simply. His father took the broken grey slab with its ancient Easten words and looked at it pensively, then handed it to Elder Jinfang who also just stared at it. Beyond what is written on it, it is aggressively mundane, or so it seems, Elder Jinfang said at last. And the writing Krista Tonnitrue Perhaps it is a map, or a schematic of some kind? He has you looking for others like this? his father mused. Its origins, others, where it came from, who found it he sighed. Basically we were told next to nothing. Id almost believe that this whole thing was just a ruse so he could annex the Blue Gate School using an Imperial Acknowledgement. He did that huh, Jinfang mused. I guess that explains why Fanshu rushed over here like a scalded cat. Princess Miaos base of operations out east is a thing she jealously guards, and Dun Jian and she have a good relationship. Despite outward appearances, Fanshu got only burnt fingers from the Lin School debacle, and now Dun Jian has claimed the other major influence He hasnt done something stupid like install you or Dun Lian Jing as a caretaker? his father interjected abruptly, frowning. No, the school is still being run by its elders. However he trailed off, not quite sure how to start off explaining the rather problematic series of events that seemed to have attracted the attention of Lady Xiao. However? Elder Jinfang prompted. There have been some complications he muttered, still deeply uneasy about that confirmed link with Lady Xiao. I suppose you should start at the beginning, his father murmured, pouring three fresh cups of tea. It will take a while for that feather to refine in any case

~ Dun Lian Jing C Dragonship, Blue Water City ~
Sister Lian! Sister Lian! Lian Jing stirred from staring blankly at the surging waves of the ocean in the early morning light and turned to find Tan Fang walking across the top deck of the Dragonship, where she had come to wait for JiLao to finish his meeting, grinning broadly. Tan Fang she replied blandly. Would it kill you to at least smile? Tan Fang muttered, leaning on the rail beside him. I have a title, you know she pointed out. This humble servant is most sorry for the offence caused, Princess Lian, Tan Fang replied, bowing deeply, and entirely non-seriously. This servant, having been cooped up with a certain Imperial Prince for a week, is no longer able to understand the world as he knew it She sighed and nodded, turning back to watching the ocean. Tan Fang was someone she had largely come to tolerate. Unless someone slapped him in the face with a title, he rarely cared about them in informal circumstances, which was partly why she was sure Huang JiLao got on so well with him. It also helped Tan Fangs case that he was a mortal realm ascender, and a very talented one at that: Affiliated with the Wuli branch directly, even before the Four Peacocks Court, or the White Storm Sect. Being a person worth cultivating, who was easily able to move beyond the confines of this great world, got you a lot of latitude as it turned out. Did any more from the White Storm Sect or the Four Peacocks Court come with you? she asked, changing the topic. Err Tan Fang had the grace to look awkward. The bunch from the White Storm Sect mostly went with Yan Ju to play around. It was a good thing she was wearing her veil, because the temptation to curse was high. So, that confirms that the White Storm Sect is diverting opportunities away from your Wuli branch? Yep, Tan Fang nodded. That is it, basically. The original missive by Supreme Elder White Storm commanded Yan Ju to lead out an expedition at the behest of the Honoured Imperial Teacher. The old elders dont like that Lord Huang Leng is both Advisor and Orthodox Official for the Huang clan on Eastern Azure, or that he is much closer to the Four Peacocks Court. I am only here because JiLao asked personally. I have no official standing in this. I wonder if we could get someone reliable from the Four Peacocks Court involved she murmured. Tan Fang winced, which was his right, she supposed, given she was basically C if rightly C slandering most of those sent, then added: Brother Ran is also here He is? she looked around. I have not seen him Ah, he had some messages to deliver to the Ling clan and the Master of the Feng Fang Pavilion, or so he said, Tan Fang added. Feng Fang Pavilion? she frowned, not having heard of that influence. I have no idea, sorry, Tan Fang shrugged. I didnt ask in any great detail and he was in a hurry. In any case, he said he would be back by mid-morning and he would be very happy to see you. -I am sure, she mused. As another of Huang JiLaos sworn brothers, Ran Hao was almost the complete opposite of Tan Fang. Where Tan Fang was fairly flighty and Lu Seong was a bit of an alchemy obsessive, Ran Hao was well, studious, respectful, diligent and honourable. A martial cultivator who took his responsibilities to his friends seriously. He also liked to consider himself the older brother of the trio, as Tan Fang was about the same age as her and JiLao, while Ran Hao was close to three hundred and at the very peak of Golden Immortal. Perhaps it has to do with his preparation for breaking through to Ancient Immortal? she suggested. It could be, Tan Fang nodded. Could be. She turned to find a maid had approached to stand respectfully nearby. Yes? she asked. Would the Princess and Young Master Tan like refreshments? Yes, please, Tan Fang said, immediately. Wine, whatever passes for breakfast Just some wine and light snacks, she added. Of course, Princess, Young Master, the maid murmured. Also I have a message? She held out her hand for it without comment. The maid passed it over then, with another salute, left quickly. Opening the scroll, she stared at it for a long moment, then dropped it over the side of the boat. Uh. Tan Fang watched the scroll with its gilded jade seal vanish beneath the water. Its just from Yan Fu, telling us that we are to meet them, at the Golden Dragon Teahouse at lunch. Oh Tan Fang stared down at it. I take it we are not? Nope, they can come to us, she said blandly. That trash is just a servant after all, sent by his elders to act as manual labour for this task. Hah! Tan Fang grinned. Well said. You are just manual labour as well, she pointed out with aplomb. Yes, but I am competent manual labour, Tan Fang retorted, though she noted he looked slightly nonplussed. -Ah, I suppose before, I would not have conversed with him like this, she mused. Is there a problem? she asked. Tan Fang looked sideways at her. Did something happen? he asked at last. Happen? she replied, curious now as to where this conversation would go. You are more Tan Fang trailed off, looking awkward suddenly. She met his gaze until he actually flushed slightly. Usually you just stare at us and sit there all aloof This is the longest conversation I think I have ever had with you, Princess -Now he bothers with the honorific? she thought wryly. I suppose so, she conceded. She would not have thought on it at all, really, had JiLao not made a big thing of it earlier, before they got on the boat. Maybe its just got to the point where I dont care anymore? she mused to herself. The politicking of it, and the plotting and the mystery is just In truth, she knew she should feel really quite stressed at the moment. Her uncle Dun Jian was here, Fanshu had shown up, the Huang clan was doing political things, the Din clan were slithering around, this place was a miserable backwater obsessed with the worst trappings of imperial power in its every dealing with her and she had been framed by that Servant Qiao in various ways In a weird way, she supposed the turning point in her mood, at least, had been the day spent doing the temple ritual. Or maybe the auction. Both of those events had sort of crystallized in in her mind, in an odd way she couldnt quite articulate. Maybe the problem isnt me, but you, she replied drily. You say I am aloof, but maybe it was just that at those times I didnt feel like talking to you? Tan Fang stared at her, then sighed. You and JiLao and Ran always just talk about this and that I am just the princess that sits around at the side and is a princess. History, politics, trials, martial cultivation have you ever asked what I have as a hobby, an interest? It was a cruel jab, largely because he would not have. It was not exactly something you could ask an imperial princess in an informal manner. JiLao had known her when she was younger and more carefree, but Tan Fang and the others had become friends with JiLao while she was being educated in the Imperial Court as a teenager, taught by Dun Jian and others how to be a proper princess. To most, a princess was a symbol, a thing representing a facet of the Imperial Court. Even more so than a prince, though there were precious few of those outside the core echelon of the children of the actual empresses. She existed, in that role, as a living, breathing Imperial Seal, a beautiful, smiling one, yes but still just that. It was lonely and, unless you cared to live by the regulations and make the status your hobby, unfulfilling. The politics of the imperial ranking as other powers played all the princesses off against each other was cruel and petty as well. That is fair, Tan Fang muttered, looking out at the horizon as well. -And now he looked embarrassed, she shook her head. It was not a thing even JiLao could understand, really. Let alone someone carefree and easy like Tan Fang. He was someone who had been at the crest of the wave ever since he stumbled into a peerless opportunity in his mortal world, aged six, and caught the eye of a reclusive old Immortal from a subsidiary of the Huang clan, becoming his adopted son and escaping the confines of that world at the age of thirty six, to wind up in Easten Azure. Is this more in keeping with your expectations of conversing with me? she asked after they had stood there in silence for almost a minute. Sorry, I did not mean to pry, Tan Fang sighed. To answer your question, though, she added. Many things have happened. Most of them obstructionist and Dun Jians task is about as clear as a muddy puddle on a dark night. is it now, my dear niece? -Oh shit she groaned, dropping her head slightly, before turning. Imperial Uncle, she turned and saluted him politely. Imperial Teacher of the Right, Tan Fang murmured, also saluting properly, for once. I will leave you to talk to Princess Lian Currently, Dun Jian, her Imperial Uncle, the younger brother of Emperor Blue Morality just looked like a youthful scholar in his late thirties. His long dark hair was tied back in the traditional style of the Dun clan, affixed in a scholars knot on his head, that held the only nod to his status as it had the imperial seal emblazoned on the band holding it in place. For a robe, he wore a dark blue and white one, adorned with ghostly silver dragons holding chrysanthemums, his beard cropped close and neat. Sorry, I merely spoke out of frustration, she replied demurely as Tan Fang quickly retreated to give them privacy. As much as it galled her to have to apologise for the frustrations, Dun Jian was still the brother of the emperor. As such, talking ill of the task he had set her was one thing, but doing it in his presence In spite of the difficulties of recent weeks, her uncle Dun Jian was still the closest thing she had to a genuine benefactor in the Imperial Court. No, rather it is I who should apologise, her Uncle said, giving her an apologetic grimace as he made his way over to stand beside her. Matters have not gone quite as I anticipated, especially with this accursed trial. You did not have a hand in that? Imperial Uncle? she asked, keen to move the conversation on from her earlier mistake. No, niece, I did not, he sighed, looking pensive. That is entirely the doing of others. I will also say this though: In regards to how Envoy Qiao has behaved, I do intend to invite him to tea to discuss matters Even if he is someone with backing, an envoy should remember their place. Even as a noble, his title is still in service to the Imperial Seat. Rather than say anything, she just nodded politely. We would have spoken sooner, but this trial, and keeping an eye on Fanshu and all the others who have come with him, is not exactly a low maintenance matter, her uncle continued. What I did want to ask, though, is whether you had those things on you? She didnt quite glance at Tan Fang, who was now sitting at a table a good distance away, accepting the wine and food from the maid. They are not exactly easy to carry around, she pointed out. I have mostly been fulfilling my duties as a Princess. Huang JiLao has taken up the matter of investigating. They are securely stored in the Blue Gate School, currently, given it is now our influence. It seems I will have to speak to young JiLao then, Dun Jian mused. In any case, you did well, bringing the Blue Gate School to our side. That alone will surely see a rise in your status on return to the court. Thank you, she replied, bowing politely again. The other matter is your talisman? Dun Jian added. Ah that, she replied, hiding a grimace. Yes, it suffered an inexplicable mishap. How peculiar, Dun Jian mused. Do you have it with you? No, but if you wish to see it, I can bring it, she said, not quite sure why she felt she was glad she had left it in a box in her rooms. It wont even store in a ring anymore. The enchantments manifested some error and it broke, I think during the time I was performing the Queen Mothers Ritual. Most odd, Dun Jian frowned. Most odd indeed. I should very much like to look at it. Of course, she murmured. Was there anything else, Imperial Uncle? Hmm Dun Jian stared out pensively at the distant clouds. Perhaps later we can go look at this auction together? I heard there are many interesting things that Envoy Qiao and the others unearthed and there is also this matter of the blood ling contamination. I suppose you will also be speaking to Envoy Qiao about that? she asked. Oh, I am sure he will be most eager, Dun Jian agreed. I understand that the Fairy Ling Tao and Young Alchemist Quan Dingxiang were instrumental in foiling it. They were, she nodded. The Ha clan also made some meritorious action apparently, but I know little about that beyond they happened to eradicate come bandits who had links to it. It was enough for Qiao to give them an Imperial Acknowledgement anyway. Lord Dun! A youth dressed in the robes of the Azure Chrysanthemum Hall walked over and saluted her uncle then her. What is it, Xingxiang? Dun Jian said a touch curtly. I am busy conversing with my niece, who I have not seen in some time The disciple looked at her for a moment, then back to her uncle and passed him a scroll. Apologies for disturbing you. I will take my leave, Xingxiang murmured, stepping back. Dun Jian sighed and opened it, frowned and then put the scroll away. It seems I must go engage in official duties, my dear. Of course, Imperial Uncle, she replied. What are your instructions? Regarding oh, your task, Dun Jian frowned. Continue as you have been, both of you. The matters of the trial are a bit of a nuisance, but we can work with that. Now that you have the Blue Gate School onside, things become much simpler. We will discuss it more when we look around the auction, perhaps? Of course, Imperial Uncle, she murmured, saluting again. Please, you do not need to be so formal with me, he sighed, giving her a pat on the cheek. Just Uncle Jian is enough. Very well, Uncle Jian, she replied. He gave her a further look, then sighed and smiled in an almost fatherly way before turning and walking after the retreating Xingxiang. Only when she was sure he had left, did she properly relax. -Maybe it is all just circumstantial? She mused. She wanted to think it was just paranoia on JiLao''s part that her uncle had put them in a pit, especially after that exchange Dun Jian had always been the one who stood up for her and helped her when she was at her lowest in the Imperial Court. Even though he had a bit of a dubious reputation in some quarters, he was, over the years, still the one who had looked out for her most, provided her with opportunities to rise as she had done. Without him, as much as it galled, she would barely have made it into the upper half of the Imperial Rankings, never mind her current status. Sighing, she gave herself a shake and headed over to Tan Fang, who had now been joined by Huang Changmei. Both of them started to stand as she approached, but she just wave for them to sit again and slumped down herself. What did the Imperial Teacher want? Huang Changmei asked. If youre allowed to say. Just to talk, she replied, shrugging. He apologised that we had had so many difficulties and agreed to speak to Envoy Qiao about how things have gone Huang Changmei stared at her for a long moment, then nodded. I take it we are still waiting on JiLao? she asked Changmei. They will be a while, Changmei murmured. Apparently the Huang Elders seem to want to hear about events in detail. Probably they are also unhappy about what happened to Huang Fuan and the various other difficulties. Brother Ran said he will be here in thirty minutes though, Tan Fang added. Nodding, she took a sip of the tea that had been poured for her and then grimaced faintly, because it was somewhat bitter. Setting it aside, she crossed her legs on the couch and buried another sigh, wondering why she felt so nervous all of a sudden. Chapter 17 – What Goes Around? (Part 2)

Part 2

~ Jun Arai C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Morning brought less rain, but not much improvement in the atrocious effects of the weather itself. Lying on the bed she shared with Sana, who was still sound asleep, Arai found herself listening to the rain scattering down outside, mulling over the previous days events, and this Trial of Exploration that had been declared. Senior Yings explanation of the previous one, held on the Northern Tang Continent, had not really helped much. Officially, according to her, this kind of grand occasion was couched as an opportunity for a province to play host of all sorts of influences and famous persons. Juniors from all over would compete to see what they could glean by way of achievements, opportunities and treasures and those who excelled or stood out would receive acknowledgements, prizes and unique opportunities. It was an opportunity for local experts to excel on a grand stage, and rise beyond their roots. To her, though, beyond seeming like little more than a dangerous distraction to their own purpose up here, it just sounded like a licence to cause organized chaos. Those coming here would certainly find the reality much less glamorous than their lofty or greedy ideals, she knew. With the rain falling outside, it was hard not to compare the labyrinthine death-trap that was Yin Eclipse to a wide river, full and fast at the best of times, with lethal currents, shifting banks, and treacherous shallows now forced to full spate by the rains and the turning of the season. To fish in it, as they were doing, required expense and preparation. To do so recklessly or in ignorance would only lead to tragedy. Sighing, she was about to turn over and try to go back to sleep, banishing those thoughts for a while, when Sana rolled over beside her. -I guess I should give her more time, she groaned. She did have a hard day yesterday. Sitting up, she carefully slipped off the bed. Her light robe that she had slept in was basically slick to her skin with the humidity, so she stripped it off, cleansed herself with a bit of water and a towel and pulled on a fresh robe, then splashed some lukewarm water on her face from a bowl. Shuddering, she tossed a few ward stones into it and watched as it steamed cold for a few seconds, then repeated the process, luxuriating in the feeling of cold water for a few blessed moments. Next, she went over to the little shrine they had set up on the way and said her prayers to their mother and a few more besides. Finally, she pulled on an over-robe, located her boots where she had kicked them off, and quietly left the room. Arriving in the common room, she saw Han Shu already up, sitting at a table, reading a book. Good morning! She said, giving him a friendly pat on the shoulder. How can you be so chipper? he grumbled, putting his book down and staring at her with darkened eyes. Did you not sleep at all? she asked, wincing. I did, but it didnt help a lot, he sighed. I guess my mantra helps, or maybe Im just used to it? she said with an apologetic shrug. One solution is to burn a lot of qi fast, to help with the re-adjustment? Ah, I suppose there is that, Han Shu agreed. I did try a bit during the night, but it was inside and hard to focus. The annoyance was sort of self-fulfilling, especially when you are used to being able to Yeah its not as easy as for a spiritual cultivator, she agreed as he trailed off. -The woes of being an inheritor, she mused. All too easy to get used to having the mantra as a crutch. We can always spar in the rain, after breakfast, if you want? she suggested. In truth, her suggestion was not entirely altruistic there. She had not really done a lot of stuff like that since her lessons with Old Xian, and actually rather wanted to practice bits of it before she forgot. Sana was a good training partner, but they were too familiar with each other. She would have asked one of the guards, but Han Shu was a friend and it would burn qi. Sure, I suppose it kills time and is kind of mindless. Han Shu agreed. I dunno that I want to be messing with herbs just yet. Yeah, probably not a good idea, she said with a grin. So, what is breakfast anyway? Third Edition Spicy Crab Noodle Soup, Han Shu said drily. Had worse, she grinned. After claiming her soup, which was everything Han Shus description promised it would be, they chatted away fairly mindlessly about this and that, until Senior Ying also appeared, looking as she always did. Good morning, Senior Ying, she said, standing in greeting as the older woman came over. Morning, both of you, Senior Ying replied. I see breakfast is the vestigial spirit of the crab of yesteryear? Something like that, she agreed. Can I get you a bowl? Senior Ying nodded and sat down opposite Han Shu as she scurried off to the kitchen. By the time she returned, the pair were happily chatting about herbs and monkeys. Han Shu asking Senior Ying about her experiences regarding them. So, once she gave Senior Ying her soup, she took out her own book, which was an earlier volume of One with the Spear she had borrowed it from Ling Yu and settled down to read more about how the brave hero had uncovered the duplicitous scam of the young master from the Green Entrance Organization to sell counterfeit divination jades to poor young women seeking lovers. There was something oddly cathartic about the stories, in a mindless way. She could see why Ning Sora and the others liked them as well. Encapsulated within them was a sort of helpful projection of an unattainable ideal that you could just follow along with. The escapism also appealed, particularly here and now, when most of the day would, in all likelihood, be taken up with a repetitive cavalcade of stressful circumstances. I did not take you for a reader of the fictional exploits of our generations iron brick She glanced up to find Elder Lianmei had also joined them. Oh you also read those, Senior Ying added, glancing over. They are still popular huh More so than ever, Lianmei sighed, sitting down opposite her with a bowl of rice and a freshly cut up fish. People like their escapism and a young hero in that mould, even if he is older than their villages ancestral shrine in reality, is something that never goes out of style. That is true, Senior Ying sighed. That is true. So, what is the plan for today? she asked, putting the book aside for a moment. If it stays like thisLianmei paused to glance out at the misty rainlogistical stuff mostly. It should stabilize after a day or so, Senior Ying mused. That said, there are ways around it, to an extent, if we are stuck with it I was going to spar with Shu for a bit, she said, glancing over at him. That helps. Yes Lianmei mused. Perhaps that might not be a bad idea. Get everyone to practice Intent-intensive activities for a while? Martial Archery? Senior Ying suggested. Those two words were how she, Han Shu, a slightly sleepy Lin Ling and an amused Lianmei found themselves all outside, in the rain, with Senior Ying, setting up small stone pots suspended from strings across the far side of the courtyard. The first arrow is going in your smart ass, Lin Ling grumbled as she stood on her shoulders to affix one to the eaves of the building next to the shrine. Come on, I was only intending to chase Han Shu around with a stick for an hour, she sighed. Ohhh, errr Lin Ling shot a faux-scandalized look at her, before giving a worried squeak as she pretended to toss the smirking younger girl down. We do need to do something to acclimatize to the weather though, she pointed out. Yesterday was a good haul, but can we really afford to lose an early day like this? Euccck, Lin Ling finished tying a second pot, then jumped down. I know, but all I wanted to do was get a drink of water then go back to bed I dont see Sana here. Sorry, she apologised again. Okay, come get your bow Lianmei called out cheerfully as Senior Ying came over with a bunch of longbows. Shaking her head, she walked over and took one, giving the string a twang and then drawing it a few times. It was a bit light for the strength she had, even up here, but that would not be a problem in twenty minutes, she knew. There were two types of this kind of training. One was the normal kind, practicing hitting a target with accuracy, focusing Intent on the arrow and the act of striking the target. The other, which they were going to do here, was about speed and reflex, how many times can you hit the target in succession, while you keep your Intent trained on it. At the best of times it was hard, but up here, with the qi drain and the rain? She suspected most of them would be lucky to last ten minutes. You know how this works, Lianmei said, taking a bow herself, as did Senior Ying, to her surprise. As many arrows as you can, as accurately as you can, until your focus breaks. They have paint on the end, so we can keep track of who hit what! What does the winner get? Lin Ling asked. The knowledge that they won! Lianmei giggled, sounding more like someone Lin Lings age than her father''s. Taking an arrow from the pot beside her, she knocked it in the bow and waited. And go! Lianmei declared a moment later. She shot the first one, her perception almost travelling with the arrow as it hit a pot on the far side of the courtyard. Drawing another, she hit the same pot again, and again and again. In the end, she lasted nine minutes, the first try. All of them lost focus at about the same time, first Lin Ling, then Han Shu, then her, leaving Lianmei and Senior Ying methodically sending arrow after arrow into swaying pots on the far side. Lianmei endured for nineteen minutes before finally conceding to Senior Ying, looking slightly out of breath. Their second round, she managed eleven minutes but was somehow outdone by Han Shu this time, largely because Lin Ling kept shooting the same pots and making them sway too much. Lianmei and Senior Ying battled it out to twenty three minutes before Lianmei again slipped, an arrow missing the target. By that point they had gained a further audience of Mu Shi, Kun Ji, Wentai and Wushen, who all joined in as well. The third round she again managed eleven minutes, just beating out Han Shu and Wentai, rather surprisingly, though this time Lin Ling came ahead of her. The eventual winner was, unsurprisingly, Senior Ying, again, but both Liamei and Kun Ji pushed her to twenty six minutes of solid focus with her Martial Intent before they both caved. Soooooo draining, Lin Ling groaned, sitting on the wall, nibbling on a sour spirit fruit. It should be helping though, she pointed out. It is Han Shu agreed, watching the arrows slowly vanish and return back to their pots. Doesnt make me like archery any more though. The actual martial archers, standing nearby, all shook their heads in amusement. This exercise, and others like it, were honestly why the discipline was despised by so many. It wasnt so much that the manuals were expensive and tended to require all sorts of supplementary arts; it was that unlike other weapons, the training was mind-numbing. With a sword or a spear, you could fight others. With martial archery, your first enemy was usually yourself, though her father had said that held true for all weapons and she didnt doubt it. It was just that martial archery was the discipline where you hit that wall first. In the end, they did another round, before Mo Shunfei appeared to call Lianmei away for a talisman call. At that point, she found herself drawn, with Han Shu, into helping Senior Ying sort out the shrine. It was again, a sort of trance-like, nice task that helped on a day where the weather was trying to curse your mental state. They spent an hour doing that, before everyone came back together for lunch, monkeys included, who seemed to have taken up informal residence at this point. She had just sat down with her bowl of rice and fish, when Lianmei came in, looking unhappy. I bring tidings from afar, the elder said, sitting down and immediately pouring herself out some wine from the jar on that table. I guess its not good news? Sana, who had appeared mid-morning and not taken part in the archery, asked. Maybe, depends, Lianmei sighed. We will be getting helpers, once the weather stabilized enough that long range teleports are possible again without spending heavenly jade on individual people. Okay Jiang Wushen frowned. And? Mu Shi asked. They are from the Ha clan. As in the Cherry Wine Pagoda? she asked, glancing over at Xiang Meilan and Fanqing Diaomei, the two who had already come from there, and who were currently playing a card game near the division to the kitchen. Nope from the Ha clan, Lianmei confirmed. I have many questions, but the first is why? Kun Ji frowned. Yes, why? Mu Shi echoed, not looking particularly happy either. Given they are responsible for our predicament Several reasons, starting with: it is expedient, Lianmei replied, with a vexed sigh. There are elements within the Ha clan that do not sing the same song as the others, Senior Ying added. Cherry Wine Pagoda is the notable one, though there are a few others. Indeed, Lianmei agreed, her expression still holding traces of annoyance. This lot are, however, quite well known to me. Who is it? she asked, sort of dreading the answer really. Please dont let it be Ha Yun, Ha Leng, Ha Caolun, Ha Ji Wufan Lianmei started to read off the list. Oh come on That is every dumbass troublemaker in or adjacent to the pavilion! Lin Ling declared, throwing her hands up in the air. Ha Leng is at least decent, she pointed out, trying to see some sort of upside. They are sending elites as well, including a few more from the Cherry Wine Pagoda, so that is something, at least, Lianmei added, puffing her cheeks. As is the Ling clan, including a few people to handle logistics on this side. So long as they are good at what they do, Jiang Wushen muttered. This is almost certainly related to the trial, Kun Ji frowned. I am not sure I like that Yeah, you and me both, Lianmei agreed. The fewer influences involved in this, the better, frankly. With that in mind, Ling Tao is also sending us a few more guards. One solution would be to set up a secondary base-camp and have them based there, Kun Ji mused. That was going to happen anyway, wasnt it? It was; Juni was going to handle that over the next few days, with the Hunters here, Lianmei said, gesturing her and laterally, Han Shu, Lin Ling and Sana. Where is Juni, anyway? she asked, looking around and not seeing her. I have not seen Duan Mu or Mo Shunfei either, Lin Ling added, also looking around. Looking at maps, Sana replied, between mouthfuls of fish and rice. The other two are doing inventory. Uhuh, Lianmei nodded. She is going over the targets you will be looking for, deciding which ones are viable and how far it is worth ranging. We could have gone and done that, Lin Ling grumbled. What, inventory? she chuckled. Lin Ling stuck her tongue out at her, getting a round of laughter from the others. In regards to maps and routes further up, I am happy to advise, Senior Ying added, speaking up. I have travelled quite a bit through these valleys, so perhaps I will go offer my services after lunch. That would be a great help, Lianmei agreed.

~ Ha Yun C Ha Clan Estates ~
This is seriously anticlimactic Ha Ding grumbled from where he was lying on a stone table in the garden of the Ha clan estates. Looking around at the others of his group of friends, Ha Yun had to agree, really. After all the rapid developments of the previous day and early morning, now that his team was mostly here, it turned out that teleportation was likely to be out for the whole day. Maybe its just a ruse, Ha Shi Mao added. They dont want us to go up there, so they are just saying that the teleports are out. Uhuh, Ha Wen Jiao agreed, from where he was sitting throwing dice with Ha Mun and Ha Chu Fang. The five, most a few years younger than him, were all people he had known since childhood, and who had sort of stayed with him C rather like Leng, who was conspicuously not here C as friends and accomplices in various mischief through their teenage years. Only Ha Shi Mao was in an actual sect, having enrolled in the Green Fang Pagoda, largely thanks to his kinship with Shi Lian, who was a distant cousin. I doubt it, Ha Mun remarked. I mean, just look at the mountains up there. You cant even see the Great Mount at the moment. Yeah. Great opportunity or no, I am more than happy to be here, in the afternoon sunshine, winning spirit stones off you mugs! Ha Chu Fang added. You wanna join in, Ding, Boss Yun? Who is your boss, he remarked, trying to sound amused, but found he didnt really have the heart for it for some reason. Nah, Ding replied lazily. Im more than happy to lie here and remember the sweet memories of those dancers from last night. My spirit stones exist only for them! Yeah, unless you can dance better than them, no dice! Ha Shi Mao laughed. Clearly they stole your sense of humour when they stole your wits and your little friend, Ha Chu Fang replied, tossing one of the spare dice at Ha Shi Mao, who tried to catch it and missed. And, your reflexes, Ha Mun added. Who else is coming anyway? Ha Shi Mao asked him. Probably Ha Caolun and a bunch from the Ha Cao, a few from the Ha Ji, maybe one or two from the Ha Shi, beyond you, he replied. Yufan perhaps. Brother Leng? Yeah, Leng is coming, he confirmed. I heard they are handing out some serious concessions for this, Ha Chu Fang added. Like promotions and shit. They are, he nodded. A promotion to eight-star rank. For you or for everyone? Ha Ding added, raising an eyebrow as he looked over. Only a few, he shrugged, not willing to get drawn on that. Awww Ha Ding sighed. What would you even do if you were an eight-star ranked herb hunter? Ha Jiao remarked. Why, Id arrange the bushes of every beautys garden in the town! Ha Ding cackled. Starting with the Kun beauty! Can we bring someone else? Ha Chu Fang groaned. He is making me feel old! I rather think she can re-arrange her own gardens, Ha Mun added, wigging his own eyebrows in a way that made everyone, bar Ding, groan. Recalling what had happened to Han Shus older brother Han Bao, who had actually been properly linked to Kun Juni at one point, he wondered if he should remind them And as an eight-star ranked hunter, Id be there to observe and advise, Ha Ding smirked. If terrible humour equated to actual talent you would already be an Immortal, he remarked. The others all laughed at that, which on another day would have made him feel a bit better, but today, oddly, it was just hard to muster any real enthusiasm for their banter. -Is it just the way it was presented? he wondered, idly turning the storage ring on his finger, which was now disguised as a much more normal-looking one. -It felt like there was a lot more they were not telling me That slightly uneasy feeling had settled in when he finally had time to kill earlier in the day and started to ponder in more detail what his father, uncle and the other elders had been saying. Ah, you are all here, excellent. He turned to find Sir Huang had appeared, with Ha Leng, Ha Yufan and another young woman who he didnt recognise, dressed in a nondescript travelling robe, following after. Sir Huang, he stood quickly and saluted the expert politely. This is Ha Faolian; she is from the Cherry Wine Pagoda, Sir Huang said, introducing the dark-haired young woman, who looked over them and then at Sir Huang and just sighed. -Well thats a vote of confidence right there, he reflected, noting that her aura was totally inscrutable. I suppose that makes her my senior sister? Elder Lan had been quite clear that unless a senior actually acknowledged him, he should make no overt show of saluting anyone just because they were from the Cherry Wine Pagoda. Are we going to depart? he asked. Yes, although not to the mountains, Sir Huang replied. We are going to the Ling estates outside Blue Water City. What of the others, Sir Huang? Ha Yufan asked. They will meet us at the teleport, Sir Huang answered, giving them a further look over. It is not on us if they are late, Faolian added with a shrug. They took a carriage through the town, which was a rather odd journey, because Sir Huang had a kind of oppressive presence to him, which made their usual banter fall a bit flat. Ha Mao and Ha Chu Fan mostly played dice, while he found himself staring out the window at the town, which just rolled by as if nothing at all was happening. You would hardly know there was a huge imperial visitation and a grand trial occurring, Leng remarked as they pulled into the teleport courtyard to find several other Ha clan carriages already there. Yeah he agreed. The door opened a moment later and a guard looked in, spotted Sir Huang and nodded. Everyone out, Faolian said drily, waving for the others to move ahead of her. Ha Ding half opened his mouth to say something, but thought better of it in the end. He had tried flirting with her earlier and gotten nowhere at all, until he touched her leg, then she had nearly bent his arm off, much to the amusement of the others. Exiting the carriage into the afternoon sun, he saw the other groups were already gathered on the teleporter. Thats more than I expected, he noted. There are two groups, the majority are going to the one out west, Sir Huang remarked. Oh yeah, of course, he nodded, recalling the mission scroll he had been briefly shown the previous evening. The one led by Fan Huangfu? Yeah, Sir Huang nodded. We have twelve coming with us and about twenty going to them I think. Looking around, he could see Ha Caolun standing off to one side, with a few other youths he didnt recognise at all and two older guards. Ha Ji Wufan is leading the Ji group, Ha Leng muttered. Yuck, Ha Ding made a face. Ha Chu Fang just spat on the ground. OKAY EVERYONE! a youth wearing Ling clan robes appeared, walking between the coaches. GET ON THE TELEPORT; WE ARE GOING IN A FEW MINS! Avoiding twiddling the storage ring again, he followed after Sir Huang in silence, onto the platform, and stood there watching as the others followed after. When you get to the other side, dont wander off. The Ling clan estates are not a place you can wander carelessly! the youth declared as half a dozen guards with spears also got on. If you trespass, you will be made to regret it, Ha clan or no! There were a few groans and some quiet complaints from those around him. They say that like we are idiots, Ha Ding muttered. Why do we even need to go to the Ling estates though? Ha Shi Mao added. Bigger teleport formation, Sir Huang said absently. More than the town one? he asked, surprised at that. Uhuh, Ha Faolian nodded. Teleporting in five! the youth, who had walked to the middle of the platform now, called over. Dont stand near the edge, dont use storage rings, you know the drill! -Three, two one He found himself counting down in his head, watching the formation symbols light up Space twisted around them. Even prepared for the moment, he still felt a faint hitch of uneasiness in his stomach. The courtyard, touched by the afternoon light, shimmered, everything blurring briefly into a rainbow-like haze, as West Flower Picking Town melted away, to be replaced by a broad, sunlit courtyard amid sprawling buildings. OFF THE PLATFORM! an old man hollered almost as soon as their surroundings had stopped swimming in his peripheral vision. Everyone off, the youth in the middle repeated blandly, waving a hand. He found he had taken half a dozen steps before he even realised he was moving. The only people who had not moved were Sir Huang, Ha Faolian and another, Sir Teng, who he vaguely recognised as a senior guard from the Ha clan estates outside West Flower Picking Town. -Did he just use Intent to? Faolian snorted, shaking her head and followed after them, while the soldiers standing with the youth just smirked or looked amused. Somehow, I feel unwelcome, Ha Shi Mao muttered as they went down the steps and regrouped in the proper mustering area. You dont say, Ha Leng muttered, Its almost like our Ha clan might not be that popular around here, right now? Tcch, Ha Hou Jifan, a youth from the Ha Cao household back in town, sneered at Ha Leng, clearly disagreeing with that sentiment. It is the Ling clans good fortune that our Ha clan is willing to cooperate at all. Hmmm Sir Huang looked around pensively. Ah, you must be Sir Huang, a young man wearing the robes of the Blue Gate School appeared. I am Leng Dushan. Please, can you have your wards follow me? Oh, Elder Dushan, they have even got you involved in this? Ha Faolian asked brightly. It was apparently my time, the young man said, sighing a bit theatrically. I can say the same for you. Indeed, it is a time when seniors are tested by the actions of those below them, Faolian agreed. I am sure we will have time to catch up later; it has been quite some time since I visited the Cherry Wine Pagoda, the elder murmured. Do they still serve that almost divinely terrible sweet wine? That will never change, Faolian chuckled, before patting Sir Huang on the arm. This is Sir Ha Huang, by the way, another of our Pagodas experts who has been dragged out into the light and dusted off. It does seem like that, Sir Huang agreed drily. Where do you want us? We will have some time to discuss that Leng Dushan replied, looking around. Ah, where did she go? Xiaopei? XIAOPEI! Yes, Elder Leng? a young woman in Ling clan robes with reddish-blonde hair appeared behind him like a ghost. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Oh good, there you are. Take the Ha clan young masters to the main estate and offer them some refreshments, Leng Dushan instructed. It will be a while yet before the weather stabilizes. Of course, the young woman agreed, saluting him. Without any further comment, Leng Dushan invited the seniors to follow him, heading off across the courtyard. If you would all follow me? Xiaopei said brightly, gesturing for them to go in the opposite direction. There were a few frowns, but most of the group started after her. The notable exceptions being Ha Caolun, Ha Ji Wufan, and two other youths who had been standing with their experts, who now all ignored her and instead started following after Leng Dushan. They had only gone about four paces, though, when Elder Leng actually paused and looked back at them. You four as well, he said, pointedly looking in Xiaopeis direction. Hah Leng snorted a laugh into his hand. Ha Caolun actually looked like he wanted to say something for a moment, before the expert who had come from the Ha Cao waved unobtrusively for him to stay with the rest of them. Aaaawkwaard, Ha Mao smirked, garnering a few chuckled from the others nearby. -Yep, awkward indeed, he agreed privately. Before it looked like they were also lingering, he gave Leng and Yufan gentle shoves to get them moving. He actually thought that he could go with the seniors? Ha Mao chuckled as they started after Xiaopei. People say Mao has an ego, Ha Chu Fang chuckled, but seriously, should we go ask Caolun to be his teacher? Ha Mao shoved Fang in the back and scowled at that, though everyone else laughed. What could you even learn there anyway? Leng remarked, shaking his head. Isnt the goal of life to gain comprehensions, not lose them? Walk quicker, he muttered, giving Mao, and then Leng another poke in the back and a sideways look. We dont need a fight here. Half of you are only at peak Qi Refinement and Caolun is actually close to Soul Foundation. In the end, they were led through the estate to a large courtyard and guest house, which he noted only had one entrance and exit, and told by Xiaopei to make what preparations they needed to, and that someone would come and provide refreshments in due course. What preparations? one of the Cao group muttered as they all watched her leave again. I dunno, like Hunter stuff, maybe? another of that group laughed. Like, perhaps she thinks we are just some Hunters or something? a third from the Ji group added. I rather suspect she was taking the piss, Leng muttered as they moved away from the rest of the group, using looking at the gardens as a sort of excuse. Ya think? Ha Shi Mao replied sarcastically. Gotta say, Im really feeling welcomed here, Ha Ding agreed, flicking a leaf at a statue of an old man in a scholars robe that was sitting beside the path. Rather than get to drawn on that, he sat down on a bench and just took in the garden. So, what did the elder want to speak to you about yesterday? Ding asked him. You remember that conversation? he asked drily. Pffssh! Ha Leng had to bite his hand to not laugh. This actually, he said, waving a hand at their surroundings. Oh, yeah, the promotion matter, Ha Ding nodded, taking out a jar of wine and some cups. Anyone care for some? Sure, Mao grinned, grabbing a cup and accepted a fill up from Ding. Jiao and Mun also came over and claimed a cup, as did Fang, so in the end he also had to take one, as did Leng, if only so as not to feel a bit left out. To Yuns good fortune! Ding grinned, holding up his cup. When he gets his promotion, just think of the juicy requests we can get! Yeah! Mun agreed, laughing. I dont think it works like that, Leng muttered. Leng, are you determined to be the voice of uncomfortable reason in everything we do? Ding grumbled. Yes, Leng replied blandly. Because if not me, then who? You? Ohh good point, Ding grinned, Anyway, to Yuns good fortune! To our good fortune, he muttered, holding up his own cup. Your good fortune is our good fortune, Jiao chuckled, downing his own cup. Thats the glory of being born the son of the boss lord. If you ever actually call my father boss lord in his presence, you may end up spending a year picking blue star grass, he retorted, downing his own cup. I still say ten spirit stones says they are literally gonna keep us here for the next week and then send us off somewhere thoroughly menial, Ha Shi Mao said, after they had all drunk their toast. Ill take that, Jiao replied, holding out his hand. Ill take fifty on that! Ding grinned. How do you have fifty spirit stones? Shi Mao asked, staring at the cube. Heh well, Brother Caolun was being very generous with that sexy Fairy Fire Blossom yesterday, so between us we scammed him out of it playing Gu Takes All after Yun left! But you are like the worst person I know at that game, Mao retorted. A drunk monkey is better at that game than you are. I know, because Ive played it with one! I know, Ding cackled, holding up four cubes of spirit stones. But apparently neither can Caolun" And there are people who wonder why the seniors sent us off to sit in the garden, Leng muttered quietly beside him as the others fell about laughing. Yeah, he agreed, carefully working to not laugh. But at the same time, the fact that Caolun lost that much to Ding here and has no idea, is quite hilarious. I will give you that, Leng conceded, staring at the gardens, before signing: Still, might be worth having a quick word with him? Killjoy, he signed back, though Leng was, again, right. It was one thing to play stupid games, but scamming hundreds of spirit stones was -Even if Caolun is a prat, that is the kind of thing that makes people bear a grudge in stupid ways, and Caoluns parents are important people in the Ha clan he mused, looking over to where Ha Caolun was talking to Yufan and a few others. In the end, they wasted time in the garden until it was almost dusk, at which point an old man came from the Ling household escorted them to dinner. Rather to his surprise, that turned out not to be some informal thing, in a side hall, but in the main dining hall of the estate. Lady Ling Tao and her husband were in Blue Water City, as it turned out though, so the only person from the main household in attendance was the Vice-Headmistresss niece, Ling Luo, along with several other juniors who she had invited. The other senior table was thus Elder Dushan, the seniors who had come with them and a few other experts from the Ling estate who felt like appearing. When they said it was Lady Taos niece, I kind of hoped it would be Ling Yu, Ha Jiao remarked as they sat at the table, drinking more wine and shamelessly devouring the excellent spirit food laid on. I heard she is a real beauty, but I have never met her, except from a distance, Ha Ding agreed. She takes after her aunt, the vice-headmistress I heard, Ha Jiao added. And the vice-headmistress of the Blue Gate School is the beauty of our province. Ha Leng, seated on his other side, just sighed and stared at his wine. In truth, he was still not quite sure what to say, really. It had been an odd day, even by a standard that could include the Patriarchs celebration in it with the painting competition and a martial tournament so disrupted by the weather that he could win one of the brackets. Brother Ji, Sister Bai, this is Brother Yun! He was stirred out of his musings by Ha Caolun coming over to their end of the table, leading two youths with him. Caolun, he nodded to him, noting that Ha Ding was studiously not looking in their direction. And Brother Ding! Caolun added, giving Ha Ding a rather slight nod behind the exuberant greeting. Brother Caolun, Ha Ding murmured. Thank you for your generosity the other day My generosity? Ha Caolun frowned. -Oh dont he groaned, hoping that Ding would not do something monumentally stupid like congratulate Ha Caolun on his skill with card games For inviting us to the party at the Singing Lotus Teahouse, Ha Ding said with aplomb. Oh, yes, of course, Ha Caolun nodded, apparently oblivious to Dings subtle dig. He had to fight hard not to visibly relax as Ding passed his self-inflicted trial, probably -I never did get a chance to say something to him, he reflected, as Leng caught his eye with a slight frown. How can I help you? he said, glancing at the other two with Ha Caolun. Brother Ji, with long golden-blonde hair and fine features, was wearing a rather garish purple and red robe, with golden flame-like patterns around the edges. Both he and his robe looked vaguely familiar for some reason, but he couldnt really place either in the moment. In any case, his attention was immediately drawn by Sister Bai, who was a petite beauty with dark, plaited hair, wearing a green and white gown with silver chrysanthemums on the panels, as she smiled warmly at him. I saw you fight at the Patriarchs celebration, Young Lord Yun, and wanted to tell you I felt you did very well, Sister Bai murmured. She is totally into you, Mao signed unobtrusively from his right. Yes, my junior sister here was most impressed, Brother Ji agreed. She is something of a tournament addict really. Oh, you jest, Senior Brother, Sister Bai giggled. I just delight in watching people try their best Ah well, thank you, he stood and bowed politely to her, accepting her congratulations. I take it you are here with Young Lady Luo? he asked politely, after trawling his recent memory to find that she had been talking with that group, who were still at the high table. Oh, yes, Young Lady Luo is a good friend of mine, Sister Bai said with a smile. It is a shame that our provincial princess cannot also be here, Ha Jiao agreed with a sigh, joining the conversation. She is quite fleeting, Sister Bai agreed, nodding sympathetically. Brother Ji here was most interested to make her acquaintance. It is a pity; I had hoped to make her acquaintance as well, Brother Ji agreed, adopting a scholarly air. With the Prince Fanshu appearing so suddenly and all that, though, I suppose the Ling clan must deploy all their talents there He is someone with a great appreciation for beauties among our peers. Ah, Lady Faolian! Ha Leng, who had been sitting there just not really engaging in the conversation, stood up and saluted. The others glanced around as well, as he found that Ha Faolian, now dressed in a delightful gown in the Ha clan style that made her look much more feminine, had indeed come over, now that the more formal, sit down part of the meal was concluded. Lady Faolian, he greeted the expert from the Cherry Wine Pagoda politely; the others mostly just nodded, or raised a cup of wine, though. If Ha Faolian was offended by their informality, she made no overt note in this instance. I had not anticipated seeing anyone from the Seven Star Pavilion here she mused, nodding to Brother Ji and Sister Bai, And a young miss from the Bai clan. You are familiar with it? Brother Ji asked, I would not have though it widely known this side of the ocean. I have been to Meng City, Faolian replied, leaning on the back of his chair. It has its attractions. It certainly does, Brother Ji agreed politely. I must say, I grew up there. I wonder if Fairy Faolian They chatted away for a few more minutes, mostly Fairy Faolian and Brother Ji trading reminiscences about Meng City, until the pair and Ha Caolun bid farewell again, with Sister Bai promising to come and talk to him again, later. Hmmm Faolian mused, watching them go. Is something wrong? he asked her. No Faolian shook her head. I suppose not Incidentally, the prediction is that the weather may have stabilized enough in the lower valleys by tomorrow afternoon that we can be sent up there. It seems you are going to owe spirit stones, Leng remarked drily to Ha Shi Mao. We will see, Ha Shi Mao chuckled.

~ Jun Arai C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Arai opened her eyes to darkness and the gentle sound of rain, and sighed, wondering what had stirred her out of Good morning, sis! Rolling over, she found Sana was already awake and freshening herself up. Its not even light yet, she groaned, staring out the window into the dark gorge, the only visible light currently a few lanterns flickering in the doorway of the shrine on the far side. Sorry, I guess I woke you when I got up? Sana added. I see the rain is getting back to something approaching normal, she mused, noting that the sense of clammy oppression had lessened significantly. The uneasy disequilibrium in her qi had also almost vanished, which was good, as it meant yesterdays suffering had been for a purpose. It is, Sana nodded. Or at least it feels like it, though it did that yesterday as you recall It did, true, she agreed, swinging her legs off the bed and just stripping off her light robe directly; it was so clammy. Stretching, she winced and rolled her shoulders, finding that the bruises from the acclimatization training they had ended up doing for most of the afternoon had still not faded. I think Ill go to the baths? she muttered, bending over and touching her toes, trying to ignore the creaking sound her muscles made as she did so. Thats probably not a bad idea, Sana agreed, tossing her a fresh light gown, which she pulled on. I take it you are still feeling the bruises? Dont look at me like that, she muttered, catching her sisters innocent expression. You are the criminal who suggested being beaten up all day C sorry, martial training C would help with the rain, Sana giggled. True, but it has helped, she pointed out. True, true, Sana agreed, grabbing a pair of towels from beside their bed. A twenty minute soak in the baths did indeed help, melting away much of the lingering stress and strain from the previous day. After that, they went to the kitchens and found Xiang Meilan and Fanqing Diaomei already there, sorting out food for the day ahead. You want breakfast? Meilan asked them both as they entered. Sure, what is there? she asked, and please dont say Quadruple distilled essence of immortal crab? Meilan finished, giggling. There is some noodle soup, rice and fresh fish, Diaomei answered, rolling her eyes. Or you can go with the old staple that is fuelling the guards Oh? Sana asked. Spirit fruit alcohol, Diaomei sighed. With a side order of fried bread. We will take the rice and fish. Are there any greens and such to go with? she replied. Counter on the far side. Fish is in the crate under the counter, Meilan added, pointing to the cupboards and work top to their left. Between them, the food took only a few minutes to prepare, just long enough for water to boil for some tea, really. They chatted away with the pair from the Cherry Wine Pagoda while they ate, then decided to go check on the spirit herbs that Sana had started nurturing in the storehouse next-door to the inn. The small hall had gained a few more herbs since it was set up, mostly mushrooms, mosses and various water plants that liked the damp and humidity, but the metre-long lingzhi on its trunk was still the most spectacular thing there, by a long margin. You know, she mused as Sana poked through the various trays of lingzhi, adding fresh spirit stones and elementally attributed ward stones where necessary, I still find it hard to believe that that was basically the first thing they found Me too, Sana replied. Though I am slightly over the crab at this point. True, true, she agreed. Want to check the moss in case there is anything horrid hatching in it? Sana added. Alright, she murmured, going over to that wall and crouching down by one of the series of large bowls that held what at first glance appeared to be several large wodges of greenish-yellow coloured moss on flat rocks, but were actually a rather rare earth-attributed spirit herb. Golden leaf rock moss was one of those plants that, in her experience, you usually only found once you had trodden on it, and thus ruined it. It was, rather like the lingzhi in the middle of the room, not particularly dangerous, but instead highly desirable as a sympathetic, nurturing earth element spirit herb that converted fire and yang qi into metal qi and could even enrich the qi purity of minerals in the rocks it grew on. These twin properties made it highly desirable for just about anyone who dealt with alchemy, artefact refining, gardens, feng shui or simply wanted to set up an earth or metal element cultivation space. It was also only valuable with its foundation intact, very fragile, difficult to transport in bulk, and prone to harbouring all sorts of pests and nasty things as lots of creatures laid their eggs in it. I suppose you washed them? she asked after looking at the first bowl for a few moments. Submerged in warm water and a very gentle formation apparently, Sana said. It was the Beast Hunters who brought it in. Nodding, she went back to checking the first bowl, which took a few minutes, then moved on to the second. It wasnt until she got to the third that she found some leeches, which she carefully removed and put in a jar. The fourth and fifth were basically clean as well. Anything? Sana asked, coming over to crouch down beside her in the gloom of the room and look at the seventh bowl. Just some leeches, a few bug larvae, she gestured to the bowl beside her. You two are up and about early! Both of them glanced up to find Lianmei leaning in the doorway, looking a bit tired. Its hard to sleep past a certain point, she said, with an apologetic shrug. That is very true, Lianmei agreed with a grimace, coming in to the room. How is this treasure trove doing, anyway? Pretty good, Sana mused, looking around. I replaced all the spirit stones and we are just checking for parasites and such. Some of the lingzhi are already stabilizing and starting to grow in size again. Excellent, Lianmei murmured, nodding happily. What is the plan for today? she asked. Lianmei puffed out her cheeks and sighed again. We see how the weather turns out. The plan was to send up this second wave, but so many of them are from the Ha clan and the Ling clan is no bed of roses either This trial has really upset things by the sound of it. Oh? she asked, frowning. Why cant we just go for a week without some stupid thing like this? Sana muttered. Hah! Yes it does feel rather like that, Lianmei agreed with a deeper sigh, staring around the room again. Apparently there are influential elements in the Ling clan, backed by other elders, who want to use this place and a few others, not just as a base for this, but as a staging post for the trial, one they would control on a major route in. Oh But what about the? Sana started to ask. The need to harvest a massive amount of herbs and not invoke the wrath of Azure Astral Court? Or get tied up in stupid politics? Lianmei added with a grimace, cutting her off. Well yeah, she nodded. Yesterdays plan, Lianmei sneered. Their justification, basically, is that the Ling clan should see some benefits, given it is putting so much into this. The Ling clan, as I am sure you know, is not badly impacted by the need to supply the gift and this whole intervention is very much being led by Ling Tao, rather than the clan proper They dont care what happens to West Flower Picking Town she said, her stomach sinking. It is the Ha clans problem, in the eyes of many of the older elders, Lianmei muttered. Just another opportunity. Dont make the mistake of thinking that just because the Ling clan doesnt air its dirty laundry in public like the Kun or, to a lesser extent, the Ha, that it is a unified thing without its factions I guess this is the bunch who support Ling Yus older brother? Sana murmured. -Oh yeah them, she recalled, grimacing. There is that split, and that Ling Yus siblings are very much in the Ha Yun, Ha Caolun vein of young masters. So you are familiar with them, Lianmei agreed, with an understanding grimace, looking between them. Only tangentially, Sana replied, sneering. Ling Yu doesnt socialize much with them and when I visit there we mostly dont hang about with the other Ling clan scions anyway. Lianmei nodded, then sighed again and ran a hand through her damp hair, really looking quite jaded she thought. -The rains must be taking their toll on her As to what our specific plans are, Lianmei added, giving herself a slight shake, if the weather clears up, we will return to the valley we were in, with the goal of Juni leading your team along with one or two others, up the far ridgeline and charting a path past the Eastern Falls Rift on that side. There are two other old operating bases up there, associated with ridgelines which can be used to set up teleport points, assuming they are still in reasonable shape Who would come with us? she asked. Ive left that up to Juni, but Senior Ying, probably. Maybe Jiang Wushen as well. I have yet to talk to them about who has been up there most recently Elder Lianmei, here you are! Mo Shunfei called from the corridor. What is it? Lianmei asked, turning and looking back out of the room. Talisman transmission, Mo Shunfei appeared at the door, looking apologetic. Ah okay, Ill go deal with this, Lianmei sighed. Keep up the good work, both of you. They both saluted her politely and watched her leave with Mo Shunfei. Why cant we all just gather herbs and get along, Sana muttered, stealing her words. Ah well, its hopefully not our problem, she said, standing up and trying to ignore the niggling pains in her arms and legs. I love your optimism, sis, Sana remarked, but if this week has taught me anything, it is that no problem is too petty to not become our problem. Not quite sure how to refute that, she just shrugged her shoulders and looked around the room at the other shelves and their contents. Well, shall we finish off this lot? she mused. Yeah, its a job done, Sana agreed. In the end, they worked for another hour, nearly, sorting through the various herbs, tweaking the formations that were nurturing them and checking the various alignments, until Juni came to see what they were up to. How long have you two been up for? Juni asked, looking around the room. Long enough, she replied, feigning a yawn. Heh Juni just shook her head. I suppose you had breakfast? Uhuh, she nodded. Well, a snack at least, Sana added, as Juni looked around at the various changes they had made. But sure, another cup of tea would not go amiss right now. Sounds good to me, she agreed, looking from the lotus in a large stone pot she was checking. Ill give you a hand to finish this up then, Juni mused. That way I can at least feel vaguely productive. -I guess she feels bad about yesterday, she mused. Rather than you, its us who spent the whole day prancing around in the rain, she reminded Juni. Well, acclimatization is important, Juni replied, walking over to another pot with a lotus in it. All I did was stare at old records for the valleys north of here until my eyes started to bleed. Learn anything useful? she asked, as Juni started to check the spirit stones in it. That there has been precious little in the way of systematic recording this side of the Xuanwu bogs, Juni grumbled. The valleys around the God Bewitching Jasmine and the Life-Breaking Aspen this side of the East Fury Rift are not popular? she remarked sarcastically, thinking of what lay in the regions immediately north of them. I am shocked I tell you, shocked. I thought there was a fair bit though, Sana asked, frowning. Its deceptive, Juni clarified. There is, you are right, but not in any joined-up manner that is up-to-date enough to want to entrust your life to, for what we are doing. The provincial bureau records are very detailed up to about eighty years ago, then it slowly starts to unravel. Our pavilions own records are better, but even there, the best I had to go on is the patrols by the garrison here, which give good details on major threats at least. As far as requests and missions go though, you would think only the Rainbow Gate existed. Sana mimed a snapping turtle with her arms, which got a smile from both of them. Yes, who would think attempting to hunt snapping Xuanwu for their cores and dragon blood is more popular than trying to traverse into those maze-like green hells, infested with spiders and mushrooms, Juni agreed wryly, before adding, This lotus seems fine by the way. Sana nodded, as Juni continued speaking. Senior Ying has apparently been up there in the last few seasons, and will be coming with us. She will then teleport back once we have set up the forward base, wherever that might be. Up there it has to be a ridgeline, she mused, considering the last water lotus pensively. In the region they were in, a temporary base for a few days might just be possible on a massif or in a shallow cave, if you kept a very low profile. However, once you got to the East Fury Rift, the general term for the whole swathe of valleys north of here, almost to the inner valleys, that was impossible. The land was lower up there in many places, than their current altitude, and there were many notable death zones, just as terrifying in their own ways as the Red Pit. The God Bewitching Jasmine and the Life-Breaking Aspen were just two. Passage into the inner valleys beyond there was usually done in two ways. You either went north of the rift, through the boggy valleys nearer Thunder Crest, or you went ridge-running: hugging the cloud line and navigating through the maze of gorges, valleys and sink-holes between the massifs as fast as possible until you got to either the Jasmine Gate or the East Fury Gate ruins. Yeah, probably either Jasmine Gate or one of the ridgeline ruins north of the Cloud Chaser Valleys, Juni mused. Those are a day or two north of the monkey valley, and mean we can avoid the worst of the Eastern Falls Rift. Sounds fun, she grimaced. Yeah, Juni agreed, sitting back on her heels. In any case, our immediate concern is just whether the weather clears up enough for us to head out safely never mind that. True they both agreed, almost in unison. Well, this one is clear as well, she declared, putting the lotus back in its pot and adding a few more spirit stones to the water. I guess we go get a pot of tea then, Sana said, looking around one further time. And see if the others are about? Yep, Juni agreed drily, also standing up. That sounds like a nice idea. Leaving the storehouse with Juni, she found that the gorge had lightened noticeably, to the point where you could see the far side in spite of the lanterns, not because of them. The rain was still falling steadily though, and if she focused on her own self, her mantra was still not really engaging as well as she might have liked. This rain Sana muttered, holding a hand out and watching several fat drops scatter off her palm. Euuugh. Part of me wonders whether some of this was calculated, Juni muttered, staring up at it. Calculated? she asked, not quite following. When that Dragonship arrived they had to know what would happen if they dispersed the bad weather over most of the coastal region of the province, Juni sighed. What if part of it is to really put the squeeze on efforts like ours? When Juni put it like that, it was difficult to refute. To do that deliberately though Sana muttered, watching the water scatter They will take everything you offer them, then ruin you without blinking, as if you were no less than a vile villain who has offended their ancestors, Juni murmured softly under her breath, almost as if she was quoting someone, her expression lost in shadow beneath her broad hat as she also held out a hand for the rain. -What a cheery thought she shuddered, wondering who Juni was quoting. Well, lets go get some more breakfast, Juni added, much more brightly. This stupid rain really does get in your head. It does, she agreed, staring up at the gloomy sky, with its dark clouds barely visible above the overhanging greenery of the gorge above them. It really does Back in the teahouse area, Han Shu had also come down at this point, and was talking away quietly to Wentian about something. She gave him a wave when they entered, which he returned, but rather than disturb him, the three of them went and sat at a table near the kitchen. I suppose I should show you what the state of the pathing maps are, Juni said after a moments consideration, putting a jade slip on the table and pushing some qi into it. Several disconnected, ghostly images, little more than clouds of multi-coloured points in the air started to form after a few moments. Ill go get us some tea while that sorts itself out, Sana added, eyeing the slow rate of progress. While Sana went to see that, she took out her own jade tablet and started to flick through her own mission recordings from previous trips into the high valleys, comparing them to what Juni was rendering. You didnt submit a lot of that to the pavilion, Juni remarked after a moment, giving her a solid dose of side eye. She had the good grace to wince. I always put in what was required of the mission reports, she pointed out. What? she grumbled, feeling a bit aggrieved suddenly. I used to just give it all to them, then I realised that I got squat for it and all it did was enable people like Ha Yun to get even more of the easy missions. Its easier to hold onto it and see if its needed for a future request. I suppose I should get this and try to integrate it, Juni sighed, watching both their maps slowly condense. Does Sana also have a store of data like this? Nope, she shook her head. We share the data regularly. Lin Ling might have some, but she doesnt do many missions up here; most of the High Valley stuff is the foothills of Thunder Crest or over towards South Grove. Han Shu would be Shadow Forest, I know, Juni replied. I didnt mean it like that, sorry. I know, she said, sighing herself. If I had realised you wanted it I could have given it to you yesterday. Oh well, Juni murmured, taking it in stride. At least I have it now What about Mu Shi and Duan Mu? Sana added, returning with the tea and presumably overhearing the last bit of their conversation. Id have to ask Duan Mu, but Mu Shi mostly works in the east of the province, Juni mused. Ask me what? Duan Mu, interjected, appearing with almost superlative timing to get his own tea. Do you have any personal mapping for this part of the High Valleys? Juni asked. Hmmm doubt it, Duan Mu shook his head. I looked before we came and most of what I have is from north of Thunder Crest. Anything else is from south of here. Mu Shi might? She was up here a few times in the last year with Kalis. I dont recall that, Juni frowned. Duan Mu looked a bit awkward. -Probably they were doing personal requests, she guessed. Quite a few hunters, especially the higher-ranked, older ones, did, even if it was frowned upon. Ahh well, Ill ask her when I see her, Juni sighed. In the meantime, want to join us for some tea? Sure, Duan Mu agreed, taking a seat as Sana started to pour tea into cups. They sat there chatting about random stuff for a while, while the others who were sleeping filtered in and also got their breakfast. As it turned out, Mu Shi did have records of one of the valley approaches to the Jasmine Gate, which she was happy to provide for Juni to wrap into her larger map, along with the ones in her own tablet. While Juni sorted that, she and Sana quietly left the others to their breakfast and slipped across to the shrine to say their morning blessings to their mother in the shrine. The only people there, as usual, were Senior Ying, who was just sitting quietly in meditation in the middle of the shrine, almost like a sixth statue, and the little rescued monkey, who was dozing on a pile of leaves in the corner, curled up under a grass hat. Taking care to disturb neither, they lit some incense on the Queen Mother of the Wests shrine, then gave an offering of a paper chrysanthemum each. As the elder sister, barely, she murmured the simple prayer on their behalf, then they both sat there in silence, lost in their own thoughts. *Ting* *Ting* *Ting* Exhaling, she glanced up to find that Senior Ying had stirred from her own meditation and run the bell on the main altar to signify that dawn had properly arrived. Sorry, Senior Ying murmured, seeing her stir. Bowing to the shrine, she stood and stretched as Sana also bowed then stretched her arms. Its fine, we are the ones intruding, Senior Ying, she replied. A shrine like this is here to be used, Senior Ying observed, looking around. Not that you would know it in this day and age. I think you two are the only ones who come here. Whom do you pray for? Our mother, she replied, glancing back at the shrine for a moment as Sana just nodded silently. Senior Ying just nodded, and didnt ask further. In the corner of the room, she noticed that the little monkey had awakened and was nibbling on a piece of bread from the kitchen, watching the exchange with interest. What do you pray for? she asked, curious herself. Heh Senior Ying stared around the shrine again, a half smile chasing across her lips and just shook her head. Sorry, I didnt mean to ask impolitely she added quickly Not at all Senior Ying murmured, waving a hand absently before looking at her directly again. I suppose I also offer prayers on behalf of my parents, though both are long passed on to a new, better life. Sometimes to my teacher. Mostly, though, I pray that I will meet old friends again, and that if I do we will be able to sit and have a good chat about the lives we have led. It was hard to know what to say to that, so she just bowed politely. Heh Senior Ying stared at them both and just shook her head, amused for some reason. Sorry, you remind me of me when I was your age, Senior Ying remarked drily. Though that was so long ago that it feels like a distant dream now. Is it not hard living up here? Sana asked after a moment. Yes, Senior Ying said simply. However, I like it. Yin Eclipse is dangerous, yes, but so is anywhere. There is an honesty to life up here that you cannot find elsewhere. There is, she agreed. Huh, this is where you vanished off to Lianmei murmured, walking into the shrine. They both bowed politely to her, then to Senior Ying. Were you looking for us? Sana asked. I was going to, in due course, Lianmei chuckled. They are happy that they can teleport people up from the lowlands, and there are a few things I want to sort out before that nest of problems arrive. In that regard, Senior Ying, I may also need your help, if you are willing? Oh? Senior Ying asked, raising an eyebrow. We have some life-bound talismans, Lianmei said. High grade ones, and I plan to give your group two for your trip further in. Beside her, Sana stared wide-eyed at Lianmei, as did she, actually. Life-bound talismans were like soul-bound ones, but much rarer and very expensive. Without exception they were special treasures capable of doing terrifying or miraculous things. Talismans like those tended to be crafted specifically for deep journeys into Yin Eclipse, where dangers were immense and soul-binding was not an option thanks to the suppression. Oh, you need me to help prepare them? Senior Ying mused, nodding. It will go faster with your help, yes, Lianmei replied, looking around. Can we use the shrine here for it? Absolutely, Senior Ying agreed. The feng shui will certainly help. In that case, I will tell the other three to come over in due course, Lianmei said. We may as well start that now, while the others are involved with breakfast and all that stuff. Will it require a ritual altar? Senior Ying asked. Hmmmmm Lianmei looked pensively at the ceiling for a moment, then nodded. Probably, given one of them is a fairly high grade talisman, as far as these things go. In that case Arai and Sana here can help me with that, Senior Ying said. Lianmei nodded and then turned on her heel and left again. They stared after her for a few seconds, before Sana gave herself a small shake. Umm okay, what do we need to do? she asked, turning to Senior Ying. Senior Ying looked pensively at the floor, then around the room, for a long moment, before waving for them to follow her. Glancing at Sana, she shrugged and they both followed her into the far room, beyond the shrines, which turned out to be a glorified storeroom, bedroom and kitchen all rolled into one. Sorry, its not exactly high living, Senior Ying chuckled, seeing their drifting gaze. Grab that table there, the small one with the four beasts on the legs, then that jade tray I think. Slightly embarrassed at having been caught staring, she hurried over to the round table and picked it up. Take it through to the shrine? she asked, manoeuvring herself around so she didnt knock anything off the other table. Yep, Senior Ying nodded. Sana followed after, carrying the jade tray and a few other things Senior Ying pointed out, putting them on the floor while she put the table down in the middle of the hall, roughly where Senior Ying had been sitting. Divine the auspicious alignments! Senior Ying called through from the other room, Then orientate the table so the tiger is facing auspicious north! Looking at the table, it took her a moment to realise that Senior Ying was referring to beasts on the legs. here, Sana passed her a compass. Nodding in thanks, she sat put it on the table and pushed a thread of qi into it, watching the four points move around. I guess its that way? her sister remarked, pointing to a place half way between the shrine of the Queen Mother of the North and the Grandfather of Heaven. Yeah, she agreed, though she still cleared the compass and tried again, to be sure. By the time they had got the table properly aligned and the various bits set up to Senior Yings satisfaction, Han Shu and Lin Ling had also arrived, the former carrying a spirit wood box bound on all four sides by a seal. I take it that is the talisman? Sana said, coming over to look at it. One of them, Han Shu confirmed. Lianmei and Juni are bringing the other now. Open it up and lets have a look, Senior Ying interjected, coming back into the room, carrying a small, circular jade pedestal in her hands. Han Shu put the box on the table, and drew a symbol on it, deactivating the security mechanisms of the talisman, which detached in his hand without any difficulty. Lin Ling leant over and opened it Ohhh! Sana and Ling both exclaimed at the same time as she leant over, because it was not one talisman but six, along with a special altar to bind them. Oh wow, thats a real treasure, Senior Ying murmured, carefully lifting out the circular piece of jade inscribed with a remarkably complex formation and setting it to one side as she admired the talismans. What does it do? Sana asked, taking one of the smaller talismans carefully. Its a Skitter Leap charm, but a really well made one, Senior Ying mused. Ah, Old Man Mang? Grandmaster Mang? she blinked. Nope, Grandmaster Mangs father, Lianmei, who had appeared at this point, with Juni in tow, carrying a second box. According to Old Ling it was a treasure the old man left for our pavilion before he departed the world with Lu Fu Tao. I didnt know Grandmaster Mang had a link like that to the Blue Water Sage, Han Shu murmured. Neither did I, Lianmei remarked drily as Juni placed her box down as well and opened it. This came from my grandmother, Juni said, lifting out a pair of talismans that were painted in the form of an exquisite pair of black and white carp. It is called a Dancing Carp Talisman, Senior Ying murmured, sounding impressed. Ive only ever seen one of these before. This is it an original? Uhuh, Juni nodded, sounding quite pleased that Senior Ying knew about it. Its a feng shui based movement art bound to a talisman that can also act as a short range teleport. Once refined, it doesnt draw on the users qi either. Whats the catch? she asked. The people using it have to be siblings, Juni said drily. My brother was set to come out and join us later, which is why my grandmother gave it to me. In this instance, you and Sana can use it. Wont us binding it cause difficulties? Sana frowned. No, Lianmei shook her head. They are not like soul-bound talismans. These are called talismans, but basically they are treasures that can be reused and even passed around. Doesnt that make them a target for thieves? Han Shu asked. They are very hard to steal, Senior Ying chuckled. Life-bound talismans are, as the name suggests, bound to the life of the user. Only you can unbind them, and in this instance, the parent talismans stay here anyway, so even if the child ones are lost or destroyed, with sufficient qi they can be replenished anyway. Yes. Basically you bind a copy to yourself, Lianmei added. The limit really is firstly in how many people they can support at once and secondly how much of your qi it reserves for activation. The Skitter Leap talisman can take up to five people at any given time, so I suppose we should bind it first, and see how you get on. Each of you take a seat around the table, Senior Ying added, glancing up from the jade slip she had started skimming. Taking a seat, she watched as Lianmei put the jade plate down on the altar and started to insert spirit jade into it. Soon the pattern on it resembling a butterfly was shining brightly enough that it cast dappled rainbows around the room which shifted a bit oddly when you looked at them. Take a talisman each and put some vital blood on it, Senior Ying went on. Accepting one of the five from Ling, who was nearest the box, she placed it flat on the table and then put her hand palm down on the activation point. Focusing on her mantra, she pulled a tiny bit of her vital qi out of the bones in her hand and fused it with her blood She felt her qi reserves in her body constrict subtly. It wasnt that she suddenly had less qi, but rather that a portion, maybe a quarter, was now inextricably linked to the talisman. At the same time, a symbol resembling a multi-coloured butterfly appeared on the back of her hand for a moment, before fading away. How much did that take? Lianmei asked them, holding another spirit jade. A quarter, she replied with a grimace. About the same, Sana agreed. Same, Han Shu confirmed. A third, Lin Ling grimaced. A fifth, Juni added. Not bad, Senior Ying mused, eyeing the altar. A third of my total qi reserves is not bad? Lin Ling muttered, not sounding convinced. Its a Dao Sovereign Grade Talisman, Lianmei remarked, looking amused. A Dao Sovereign? she gulped, her mouth a bit dry all of a sudden. Keep your hands on it, Lianmei added, Ill see how much I can get that down. What would be an acceptable limit? For them, probably a sixth of their qi reserved? Senior Ying mused. Lianmei sighed and pulled out an earthly jade and put it on the altar. Almost immediately, she felt the connection the talisman shift, the burden of activation on her qi reserves lessening gradually. Thats brought it down to a fifth, she said, when the feeling had stopped, replaced by the subtle, suppressive pressure on her body once again. Lianmei stared at the talisman, looking a bit aggrieved, then took out a heavenly jade. Spirit stones exist to be used, Senior Ying remarked, looking a bit amused. They do, but Ling Tao did not give me a lot of these, Lianmei muttered. So what now? she asked. How long do we need to hold our hands here? Thirty minutes, Id imagine. This is a fairly high quality altar I made myself out of materials from up here, so the resistance should be minimal, Senior Ying mused. That we are throwing heavenly jade at it will speed things up as well. Here. While it binds, read what the talisman can do, Lianmei added, passing her a jade slip. Putting some qi into it, a shimmering butterfly appeared in her minds eye, flapping its wings and then turning into a screed of text that explained the various permutations of the talisman. So if one person triggers it, everyone is drawn away, to the point the person using it arrives at and it draws on the natural power of laws to leave clones behind that last until the talismans execution is complete? she said after a moment. Yep, its a powerful escape talisman, Lianmei replied. Those clones will draw on your comprehensions and basically be almost perfect copies of you, for the duration of the cast. At your realm, it will probably move you about half a mile, maybe further, if you can visualize your destination particularly clearly. What happens if we overdraw? she asked, noting the talisman instructions said nothing about that. Overdraw? Lianmei frowned. Oh, use up all your qi I advise not doing that up here; you will probably give yourself an inner injury, even with a physical cultivators constitution. Here, she passed the instruction jade over to Sana. Repeat casts will also take you less distance, Lianmei added. Unless you feed it more spirit stones. Ill give you each a few earthly jade for that purpose, though I pray to the fates you will not need to use it. Yeah Juni agreed with a grimace. Lets hope Chapter 18 – What Comes Around! (Part 1)
When we arrived in that place, it was as easy as stepping through the doorway to this room. However, once inside it was hard to say what was real and what was false, for the rules made a mockery of everything we understood of the world around us and death had no consideration for mighty or meek. To leave was more fraught than seizing good fortune from the heavens themselves... and all we got for the experience was a bunch of stone jars and a grade eight herb.
Excerpt from an ancient written account of an anomaly in the Inner Valleys to the Hunter Bureau. ~By Immortal Valiant Lion

~ Ha Yun C Ling Clan Estates ~
That was some meal Yeah, though I wish they didnt have us cooped up in here What do you think about the Trial? eh, we know next to nothing about it I mean, what even is a Trial of Exploration? I asked my older cousin and he said its basically a massive competition where the Imperial Court hunts for the best talent in a region I heard that they are offering places as core disciples of various influences No way, where did you hear that? Youre still drunk! No, really Brother Jiao are you the Jiao who got the Acknowledgement? Brother Caolun, what do you think? Nope! He just has the same name just like Brother Quan here! Hey, leave me out of this! Brother Yun here has been rather distant, since we got here Yun? Maybe he is still hung over it was a great party Brother Kongfei put on Oh, it was and those beauties, Aiiieehhh YUN! Giving himself a shake, Ha Yun looked up from reading the book he had been aimlessly reading, a rather trashy adventure novel called The Curse of the Jade Rod, about a valiant hero who was cursed to be admired by lots of beauties, none of whom got on with each other, to see who had spoken to him. The rest of his group were scattered around, chatting to others for the most part and enjoying the early morning sunshine. Leng had gone off to read a book away from the chatter, while Mao, and Ding were playing a dice game, with Fang and Jiao looking on, and messing with those who were wondering if they were part of the group who had got the Imperial Acknowledgement, something Caolun kept being forced to repeatedly deny. Oh, Yufan what is it? he asked Ha Shi Yufan, who had come over and apparently been trying to get his attention. I asked if you knew anything about this trial Yufan repeated. He stared wistfully at the shimmering illustration of Fairy Miaomiao, one of the heroines of the story, then put it aside. Nope, no idea, he replied drily, looking around at the others who were sitting in the pagoda by the lake. No more than you Aiii. Yufan grumbled, sitting down on the other end of the bench. So, what do you think about this task? Yufan added, clearly determined to talk about something. Half of those here still agree with Mao, that they are just going to have us sit around and be useless Yes, useless here he agreed, waving a hand absently around the rather nice garden. Do we really want to be in a hurry to rush up there? They both paused to watch the others from the various groups chattering away on the far side of the pagoda. Mostly they were talking about the trial, the grand show that Din Kongfei had provided at the party, or the dinner from the previous night. Ohh ohh I recorded Fairy White Jasmine dancing the other night! one of the youths with Caolun was saying Rather than her, Id like to see an actual noble daughter dance Oh yeah but then her older brother would likely come and make you dance I guess they are just trying to distract themselves from thinking about it Yufan muttered, drily. Duh! he agreed. Would you much rather be here, for all that this is quite boring, or up there, in the aftermath of whatever hellish chaos this beautiful weather being unleashed on us has spawned? When you put it like that Yufan agreed, looking at the scattered members of their clan, now admiring the swirling image of the scantily clad courtesan, and sighing. That said, his views on it were not quite as clear cut as he was implying. Certainly, he was quite happy to be down here, rather than up in the mountains, but at the same time, the words his father and uncle had spoken, and their genuine concern over the circumstances around why they were here was not lost on him. In the long hours of not having much to do since the dinner the previous evening, it had also occurred to him that if the Ha clan could push for involvement in this, so too could the Ling clan string them along. Especially if the politics playing out was focused more on Blue Water City than West Flower Picking Town. -What if Mao is actually right just not in the way he thinks? I dont suppose you have any idea where we are going to go? he asked Yufan, recalling that he and Leng had gone with Sir Huang before. No, actually, they have not said a thing, Yufan replied, making a face. In fact, they have not even given us equipment yet, unless they expect everyone here to already have brought what they need. That was also true, though he suspected that the Ling clan was either going to ignore it, or was, perhaps, waiting for someone to ask. It was something he would have been more concerned about, really, had his father not already given him quite a bit in the way of resources for his group, before Yufan and the rest arrived. That none of the others had obviously mentioned it either, probably meant that they had been given supplies already as well. Given most of them were here more for the trial, and to exploit the opportunities of others, nobody was going to say what they already had. He was just about to say something to that end, when he spotted Sir Huang making his way into the gardens, from the entrance to the main estate. The other experts, who did not seem to be able to come and go as he did, who were sitting around talking quietly by the entrance all stood at his arrival. Sir Huang is back, he said, nudging Yufan. Ah maybe it is time, at last, Yufan murmured, standing up. EVERYONE! Sir Huangs voice echoed across the garden. Play time is over. Get up and get moving. There were various groans from the assembled groups, though he noticed that only Ding and a few others actually started moving at Sir Huangs words. Most of the Ha Cao and Ha Ji groups looked to the four other experts first. Shaking his head, he also stood and set off after Ha Ding, Ha Chu Fang and a somewhat glum looking Ha Shi Mao. He caught up to them at about the same time Leng did, meeting Sir Huang on the pathway just beyond the small bridge that crossed over the lake on the path from the pagoda. They are keen, Sir Huang remarked drily, watching the others slowly start to get their act together. They are, Sir Teng, who had also come over, agreed. Ah well, Sir Huang shrugged. Are we departing? he asked. We are. Within the next thirty minutes probably, Sir Huang mused, as they started walking on along the path again. The plan is to teleport us up there with two other groups of experts and some supplies. Otherwise, I think we would have left at first light and been hiking to our destination. Looking at that lot, that might actually have been the better strategy. They are wetter than the forests we are going to be clearing, Sir Teng grumbled as the rest of the group fell in behind them. Well, if its a matter of acclimatization once we get up there, there are workarounds, Sir Huang replied, sounding more amused than concerned. And those that dont like it, will learn rapidly. You know half of them are gonna be pill junkies by the end of this, Sir Teng added. Something about the way the two elites grinned at that made him a bit uneasy. Whereabouts in the low valleys are we going? Yufan asked, frowning. In case you hadnt noticed, the Ling clan has not been very forthcoming, Sir Teng replied drily, though not loud enough for the others in their group, who were chattering away behind them, to hear. -Could it actually be that even they dont know? he wondered, mulling over that non-answer. The sideways looks Yufan and Leng were giving him suggested that they were having the same thoughts there. Where are we going to be going? Ha Ji Wufan, who had also caught up at this point, asked Sir Huang pointedly. Sir Huang gave him a sideways look and just kept on walking, clearly not feeling compelled to answer. Ha Ji Jing, the lead expert with Ha Ji Wufan, looked pensive for a moment, then sighed. We dont know yet, Young Master Caolun, Sir Cao, the expert with Ha Caolun, replied patiently, seeing Caolun was also looking restless. Rest assured, Young Master Wufan, when they tell us, you will be among the first to know, Sir Jing agreed. Ha Cao Caolun and Ha Ji Wufan both looked a bit put out, but could only shrug and accept what was said. Faolian just shook her head, looking amused. They walked on to the entrance of the garden, where they were met by an official in the silver-striped robe of a seven-star official. If you would all follow me, he said, ushering them out of the gate. The trip back to the Ling estate was brisk, with the official leading them at a near jog through empty courtyards and streets between complexes until they finally arrived back at the teleport platform they had come in on. Sir Huang, Fairy Faolian, Sir Teng, Sir Cao, Sir Jing Sir Feilu, Sir Bo? Elder Leng spotted them immediately and came over. Good morning to you all. I trust you have all completed your preparations and that you are well-rested? Uhuh, Sir Huang confirmed as the others all nodded. The stability of the connection has already been tested, Elder Leng added So you will be pleased to know nobody is going to arrive with more than their breakfast disturbed. We can go as soon as everyone is on the platform. Okay, Sir Huang replied, nodding before looking around. The platform already had almost a dozen crates of what appeared to be herb jars stacked in the middle, along with water and other sundries. Off to the side, a group of six youths, wearing light armour, had walked out of a building and were also coming over, carrying several more large, sealed crates between them. As he watched, they put them down in the middle of the circle and took up stations there. I guess they really dont want any mishaps, Leng muttered as he fell in beside him as they walked up the steps. Oh? he asked softly. Those are elite guards from the Ling clans household. They are wearing Lady Taos personal motif on their robes. Looking at the nearest guard, he saw that Leng was indeed right. EVERYONE CLEAR OF THE EDGE?! the old man outside yelled. I guess you lost your bet after all, he muttered to Ha Shi Mao standing across from him. Oh well, Mao shrugged, unconcerned. Ha Ding just sighed, looking a bit nervous at last. He hid a grimace, because actually, he was nervous as well, but there was no way he was going to show it openly in front of everyone here. ALL CLEAR! Faolian called back. The old man acknowledged, then yelled back: Teleport in FIVE! Four three two Leng muttered beside him as the formation on the platform started to power up. You might want to put a hat on, Sir Huang remarked, glancing over at him. Nodding, he took out a broad brimmed hat, as did Leng and Yufan. Seeing them do so, Mao, Mun and Ding also followed suit, though basically nobody else did. One Mao added cheekily. Zero? Ding added, when nothing happened, beyond the formation still continuing to charge. There was silence on the platform as the formation kept charging, the seconds counting past zero Uh he looked nervously at Sir Huang, because this was not normal. What is? A raindrop hit him on the face, from nowhere, followed by another, and another Rain? Ha Chu Fang muttered, even as others also started to notice. Confused, he looked up, which turned out to be a terrible mistake, as in that same instant, everything spun unpleasantly as his view of their surroundings and the sky above occluded itself and then snapped back together With a grunt, he stumbled, his stomach twisting, dropping his hat in the process. Oh fates Urrrrk! Mother By the Celestial virgins tits! Their surroundings stabilized, revealing buildings in a gorge. The sun above was gone, replaced by misty cloud and drizzle. All around him there was cursing and complaints as others suffered the same effects. Putting a hand over his mouth, he tried to stop himself vomiting and just about succeeded, only puking up in his mouth as he dropped to one knee. Ding, next to him was not so fortunate, doubling over and retching his breakfast on the wet stone below them. You must be Sir Huang, a familiar womans voice cut through the hubbub. I am Kun Lianmei, Elder of the West Flower Picking Towns Pavilion. I am, Sir Huang nodded, apparently not affected in the slightest by the effects of the teleport. Caolun and Wufan were also unaffected, he noted, which a part of him felt was grossly unfair. They ate stabilization pills before we left, Leng, who had put a hat on, muttered, helping him up and passing him back his own. Okay folks, start getting that stuff off the platform! Lianmei called out authoritatively. The soldiers who had come with them grabbed the crates they had been escorting and started to move the others out of the way. Caolun was already leaving the platform, as were most of his group, conspicuously not following Elder Lianmeis instruction. Go grab a crate, Faolian said, poking Ding in the back of the head. Dont be like them. Grimacing, he nodded and walked over, his legs still a bit wobbly and took one side of a pallet of herb jars. Leng took the other and between them, they lifted it, grimacing at the effort. Off to the side, Jiao was helping a pale Fang up as well. Where are we? Mao asked, looking around at the gorge with its buildings and fortified walls. How come I have never heard of a place like this in the Low Valleys? Because we are sensible and avoid doing stupid missions here? Ha Jiao added, walking over with Ha Fang. Low valleys? one of the guards, who had already come back, remarked in passing, looking at them with amusement. You think this is the Low Valleys? Where are we then? Ha Mun asked, frowning. Misty Jasmine Inn, a second soldier replied, while his compatriot laughed as if this was a great joke. And where is that? Ha Mun asked a bit more testily. The pair of soldiers just stared at Mun, then at the rest of them, and laughed, effortlessly picking up a water jar each and departing again with them, just shaking their heads. Thats not at all ominous, he grumbled as they made their way past the scowling Mun and down the ramp off the platform to where stuff was being temporarily placed. Where is this? Ha Caolun, also sounding slightly perturbed, was asking, off to the side. Elder Lianmei glanced sideways at Caolun as they walked past her. In passing he caught her mutter: Shit, they really did send their best, didnt they? Yep, a bearded man in light armour and a blue robe next to her agreed, shaking his head. That their gaze also included him and Leng made him feel a bit aggrieved, given his problems with the pavilion were largely of its making, not his own. Over there, Leng commented, as they moved on, indicating a free spot to put down their surprisingly heavy burden. Nodding, he staggered over, his arms already starting to burn a bit, and put the crate down on the ground with a grunt. Standing again, he stretched and stared up at the sky. The gorge they were in was indeed heavily fortified. The sky above was just a swirling mass of low cloud, the cliffs above vanishing into overhanging greenery. There was a sort of subtle weight to the rain as well, a reality to it that seemed to completely ignore the light enchantments woven into his robes intended to keep the weather off. Is there no one else here other than Elder Lianmei? Mao groaned, staggering over and depositing a crate. And what is in these anyway, lead bricks? You two, open that up and check it! the soldier next to Elder Lianmei called over to them. Leng nodded politely and pulled the seal off. Mao, still curious, took the lid of and then stared. This Mao goggled. Leng just gulped. The box was full of spirit jade cubes. There had to be almost a heavenly jades worth of elementally attuned spirit jades in it. Why are they not being stored in storage? Ha Leng frowned. Because their feng shui has to remain unattuned, Faolian said, stopping beside them. You lot continue taking stuff off the platform. Leave this to me; you dont have the eyes for it. Not bothering to complain, because she was right, unfortunately, he followed Leng and the others back to the platform and got another herb pot crate. This time, the four of them carried it and made much quicker work of it. In the end, it took them about ten minutes to unload, with even Caolun being forced to help in the end, after he and Wufan were explicitly told what to go pick up by Elder Lianmei. OKAY EVERYONE! Elder Lianmei called out, her voice cutting through the hubbub and complaints about the rain. I suppose some introductions are in order. In case you dont know who I am, which is possible, maybe If you have just drifted through your time in the Hunter Pavilion, leeching off others, I am Kun Lianmei. I am your boss while you are up here. Now, some of you may be wondering where we are, others are no doubt wondering what you are to do up here, and a fair few of you, I suspect, think you are up here to do as you like As much as he wanted to refute that, it was a rather accurate reading of matters. We are here because the Ling clan asked our Ha clan for assistance, Ha Ji Wufan said superciliously. I hardly think this is the tone a mere official Ha Ji Wufan huh Lianmei focused on him, then shook her head. Beside him, Leng and Yufan both winced at her tone. Knowing what he did about how Elder Lianmei treated those who annoyed her, he was torn between going over and putting his hand over Ji Wufans mouth himself in case he implicated all of them, or laughing hysterically. Ha Caolun, stood off to the side had a somewhat sour expression as well. Caolun is already on her shit list for our trip to Jade Willow Leng muttered in his ear. So you do Ha Ji Wufan started to say. Be quiet, Sir Huang said flatly, his voice making Wufan turn pale. Apologies, Elder Lianmei. It seems some of those here do not understand. Thank you, Sir Huang, Lianmei said with a slight smile. It is to be expected; I dont imagine the Ling clan told anyone much of anything. Politics and all that. No they were rather clandestine, Sir Teng agreed. Well, first things first, Lianmei said with a bright smile. This outpost is Misty Jasmine Inn, gateway to the Inner Valleys! The Inner Valleys? Mao actually scoffed beside him, looking incredulous. He wasnt the only one, either. Most of the scions around them were either smiling or laughing now. Yeah, I dont think she is joking, Leng muttered. Looking around, he had to agree. It also led him to wonder, in that moment, if that was the real reason why nobody had said anything, and whether or not Sir Huang and the others had just been stringing them along earlier. If he was in their position, he had to admit he would have been sorely tempted to. As to why you are here, you are here to clear valleys. We will supply the formations materials, you will go in teams, block sweep with them, seal up every herb you can, and bring them back. Nothing more, nothing less. We have Beast Cadre experts, so you will be protected. Manual labour? Ha Wufan sneered. Are you serious? Yes, and if you dont like it, you can take it up with the Ha clan? Elder Lianmei said simply. Do you have anything to add to this, Caolun? Wufan turned to Caolun, presumably looking for support. Ha Caolun looked decidedly awkward, in that moment, his previously aloof fa?ade cracking a bit as Lianmei just looked at him. This is going to go well, Ha Yufan muttered behind him. Isnt it, Leng agreed. In the end, Caolun said nothing and Lianmei just shook her head. Well, if there is good news, its that you will spend today acclimatizing, Lianmei went on, addressing everyone again. The buildings behind us have rooms on the top floors, or if you wish you can pick one of the others that is not in use. There is a bath and meals are provided in the morning and the evening courtesy of Xiang Meilan and Fanqing Diaomei As Elder Lianmei spoke, five others, three women and two men, had also come out of the inn. Wait arent they? Ha Ding murmured, staring at the pair of beauties, standing under their umbrellas, with interest. He had to admit he was surprised as well to see them here. Both Xiang Meilan and Fanqing Diaomei worked at the Cherry Wine Pagoda, directly for the proprietress. Xiang Meilan, with her golden-brown hair and athletic beauty, was a dancer usually, though of the more respectable kind, while the auburn-haired Diaomei played music mostly, or escorted important guests. -Is that what father and uncle meant by having fortuitous connections to all this? he found himself wondering. I see you got sent to join us, Junior Sister! Xiang Meilan called over, giving a cheerful wave to Faolian, all but confirming that supposition in his eyes, even as he made it. Diaomei simply swept her gaze across them, looking largely indifferent, though he fancied that she did linger on where their group was standing with Sir Huang. Ha Faolian rolled her eyes, but did give them a small wave back. This is Ling Mo Shun, Lianmei went on, gesturing to the tall, martial man in light armour, who was standing next to Xiang Meilan. He is the leader of the Ling clans elites who are guarding here. His word is second only to mine. SIR! the soldiers who had come with them all saluted promptly. Ling Mo Shun nodded politely to them. The final person to introduce you to is Senior Ying, Lianmei added, gesturing to the sandy-brown haired woman who was now leaning against the wall. She is a resident of this place, and its caretaker in the off seasons. She is also the priestess of the shrine here. So she is actually a nun, Ding remarked drily. Did she just say that she lived up here? Jiao muttered. Thank you, Senior Ying murmured, her gaze drifting across them. If you need to access the storehouse on the right, speak to the guard outside. Items within have to be signed out. If you need a briefing on that, ask Hunter Mo Shunfei here, Lianmei went on, gesturing to the man in the grass hat, puffing on a pipe. He is the senior member of the West Flower Picking Beast Cadre here, after me, and also the administrator of that side of things. Ha Faolian, I understand you will be helping with that, at least until the Ling clan sends someone else? Yes, that is her role in the Pagoda, Fanqing Diaomei said, speaking up. Junior Sister Faolian handles logistics. Yes, Faolian confirmed, stepping forward and saluting politely. Very good. In that case, I will let Shunfei bring you up to speed, Lianmei said, before turning back to look at the rest of them. Sir Huang, Sir Teng, Sir Cao, Sir Jian? Lianmei addressed the four most senior elites of their group. Perhaps we can have a chat over some wine, with Fairy Diaomei joining us, while the others get sorted out? Of course, Sir Huang agreed, while the other three nodded politely. Oh yes! Lianmei added. One other important thing There are monkeys here. Do not annoy them. Xiang Meilan leaned over and whispered a second thing to Elder Lianmei, who just shook her head wryly. In terms of what you do today, that is up to you, Lianmei concluded. This is a ridgeline and this settlement is safe from qi beasts. However, I will stress that you should not go out beyond the walls at either end of the gorge unaccompanied. The guards will stop you now, who has questions? Almost immediately, Wufan stepped forward, still looking annoyed. We are in a ridgeline? Ha Mun murmured, looking up and down the gorge. It is certainly impressive, in a rugged kind of way, Mao agreed. Yes, this is one of the old fortifications, from several thousand years ago, Sir Huang said, by way of explanation to them. How far in are we? Jiao asked, frowning. About sixty miles from the edge of the suppression, as a very nervous bird might fly, Sir Huang said with a wolfish grin. But if you were to walk out, it would probably be a four day hike and a third again that distance. So leaving is not an option, Yufan muttered, looking around nervously. Indeed, the best way in and out is to stay on good terms with Elder Lianmei, Faolian added with a smirk. Indeed, Sir Huang agreed, rolling his eyes. But so long as you dont do anything stupid and remember what you were told before, it will be fine. Somehow, he got the distinct impression that was aimed at him, which made him feel a bit aggrieved. Oh dont worry on our account, he muttered. Good, Sir Huang chuckled, giving him a pat on the shoulder. Right, while I speak to the good Elder about what is what, why dont you lot all go in with Faolian, and grab some good rooms? Yun, I will speak to you later, okay? Okay, he nodded, as did the others. Uhuh, Faolian nodded, waving for them to follow her. We should be quick about that, Leng muttered, giving him a nudge. Do you think that Caolun and the others are going to be at all considerate once the shock wears off? That is an excellent point, Fang agreed, glancing over at the other dozen or so cultivators who were clustered around Lianmei, Wufan and the gloomy looking Caolun, demanding various explanations. Not needing to be reminded at all, he quickly hurried after Faolian, Ding, Leng and Fang, up the steps and through the door she had vanished into, the others following behind. Uh Ding nearly stopped dead in the doorway ahead of him. Come on, dont stop there, he muttered, pushing his friend ahead of him then nearly stopped himself, because the interior, it was safe to say, was not what he had been expecting. This it is actually an inn and teahouse? Ding said dully, moving to the side so the others could come in. Amenities are important up here, considering the effect suppression has on people, Faolian said blandly. Its been quite some time since I was here though. They have fixed the walls up a bit, it seems. You have been here before? he asked her, still taking in the quite comfortable interior. Yes, she replied. A few hundred years ago, back when the exploitation of these valleys was a lot more lucrative. It was not uncommon back then for the Cherry Wine Pagoda to send us up to places like this, both as training and to help out the Beast Cadre. Do not mistake the fractious politics of the last century and a half for the status quo. Indeed, Diaomei, who had now also come in behind them, agreed. The best rooms are on the front side, though you will find over half of them taken already. Dont take rooms already marked. Where is everyone? Leng asked. We sort of expected more? Out, doing useful things, Meilan added, rolling her eyes. Thanks to the rain, spawned by that fates-accursed decision to give you all wonderful unseasonable weather down below, we lost quite a lot of time, Diaomei muttered. Was it bad? Faolian asked, as Diaomei led her away. Five or six times worse than at the end of the year, Diaomei grimaced. Five or six Yufan shuddered. Ew Ding grimaced. If you would like to follow me, Xiang Meilan said, waving for them all to follow her, Ill show you upstairs. Thank you, he murmured, giving himself a small shake. Lead on, Miss Xiang. We can always take stock afterwards. Yeah, Leng agreed. Meilan led them quickly up to the second level, pointing out where there were two private dining rooms, now used as a meeting room and a map room, before finally leaving them at the stairs up to the third level. As Diaomei had said earlier, the rooms on the front were already taken, by and large, familiar names scrawled on the doors. The Jun sisters Kun Juni Lin Ling, Mu Shi Ha Ding murmured as they walked down the corridor, reading off the names. If there is a perk to this, at least we will get to see lots of beauties in wet robes, Ha Mun chuckled. Mmm yeah, Ha Ding agreed, grinning. Guys, this really isnt the place for that kind of attitude, Leng muttered to the pair as they passed Duan Mu and Han Shus rooms. Seems there are five rooms, Yufan mused, looking at the remainder of the corridor along the top floor of the inn. He opened the door next to Duan Mus and took in the rather spacious room inside with its wide bed, spirit wood table, a few bits for furniture and a double width screen window to the outside. Going to the next one, he checked again and found it basically the same. Ill take the one here then, he said, patting the second door. Some of us will have to share, Mao mused, Roll for it? Shaking his head, he took out a talisman and slapped it on the door, imprinting his name on it and left them to it. Inside the room, he went over and sat on the bed, finding, somewhat to his surprise, that it was nice and comfortable, the wooden frame on the corners extending to the ceiling, with points where a net could be tied if required. -Do they even get bugs here? he wondered, walking over to the window and opening it to look out. The view across the gorge from the top story was what it was, especially in the rain. Down below, he could see Caolun and the others still talking at length with Lianmei and a second Hunter he half recognised. -I suppose if we are here for a week or two, this might not be quite as onerous as it first appeared, he mused, turning back to look at the room. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Ha Yun refocused on his surroundings, the immersive scenery of the story panel from the The Curse of the Jade Rod fading back into his room, wondering who the fates wanted to talk to him that urgently. -Hopefully its not that someone has Yun, you here? Ha Dings voice crushed his brief flash of worry, transforming it into annoyance. Oh, Ding, what is it? he asked, closing the book regretfully as the scenes of Fairy Miaomiao and Saintess Lijuan chasing each other around a bedchamber vanished. You have got to come look at the storehouse! Ha Ding declared, pushing the door open. I do? he asked, not bothering to hide his lack of interest as he swung his legs off the bed. Oh, you do, Ha Ding grinned. I wont spoil it. Walking over to the wash stand, he splashed some lukewarm water on his face and sighed. Oh, you have the latest volume of that Ha Ding remarked, spotting the book. Is it any good? Yes, it is, he replied, and then, because he was still a little put out. And no, I am not lending it to you Ha Ding gave him a slightly accusatory glance, which he ignored as he snatched his hat from the wall. Well, I suppose I should go have a look around. Lead on, Brother Ding he muttered, pushing Ding back out the door. This place is surprisingly cool, Ha Ding added as they walked back downstairs. It has an actual bath house, and several of the abandoned buildings appear to just be stacks of salvaged statuary. Since when did you care about pottery and broken bits of rock carving? he asked. I dont, Ha Ding chuckled, but I heard from cousin Juhan the kind of prices ignorant idiots were paying for legitimate stuff like that off the back of that auction. I bet with this trial its only gotten to be more expensive And how do you plan to get it out of here, without someone else cottoning onto that great plan? he interjected. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I am sure we can work something out, what with your father and all Ha Ding said, looking at him sideways. You want me to do it, he replied dully. It would be easy spirit stones, Ha Ding muttered. Might as well, right? Ill think about it, he replied, still not really seeing how the trouble would be worth it. Anyway, what are the others up to? Mao and Jiao are Oh, hey Yun! Mao called over, pre-empting Ha Dings explanation as they entered the common room of the teahouse. Want to join us for some Gu Takes All? Im off to show Yun that, Ha Ding remarked. Oh yeah, go look at that, then come back, Ha Mao agreed. Leaving Mao and Jiao to their game, he let Ha Ding lead him outside and along to the storehouse. We are here to help move things, Ha Ding said with aplomb, to the guard leaning by the door looking a bit vexed. The guard just stared at them both, then nodded, his expression suggesting he really didnt believe that. Probably we will have to spend five minutes moving boxes, but oh well, Ha Ding muttered once they were inside. Why are they moving things around? he asked, glancing into an empty room. More living space. Apparently the guards will be bunking in here, Ha Ding muttered Clearly they trust us a lot. With Caolun and especially Wufan, would you? he added, recalling what his father had said about both those families looking to gain advantages off others'' hard work. Nope, Ha Ding agreed, pausing by a room and glancing in. Looking in after, he found himself looking at several dozen crates of talismans and formation arrows. Spare bows and a bunch of blades someone was fixing lying on a table. Thats an actual armoury, he murmured, quietly shocked. It is, Ha Ding agreed, moving on and looking in another room. Ah, here we are! Following Ha Ding into the lantern-lit room, he stopped dead in the doorway. The qi in the room was pure enough to make his skin prickle, even with the talismans that had been put up, presumably to give it some sense of containment, but that wasnt what was shocking. It was the lingzhi in the middle of the room, which was easily the largest he had ever seen. Oh, Yun Having not actually noticed anyone else in the room, he flinched to find Ha Leng was crouched down by a large bowl of water, holding a lotus plant, looking a bit peeved. Where the fates did they find that? he asked, walking over to the trunk and staring at it in awe. No idea, but can you imagine what that would sell for? Ha Ding sighed. Less than you would like, Leng muttered. Do you think you can walk that out of here? Spoilsport, Ha Ding grumbled. Let a brother dream for ten seconds, Leng. Leng snorted and went back to examining the lotus. So what are you doing here anyway? Ha Ding asked Leng. What does it look like? I am doing an actual task, Leng replied, standing up with a sigh and wiping the water off his hands. These all need to be checked three times a day, apparently Oh, this is indeed marvellous! He and Ding turned to find Ha Caolun had appeared, with one of his cronies in tow. Oh, Yun, you are here as well, Caolun noticed the three of them, belatedly. Fanbo, go tell that Shunfei that I, Caolun, am happy to volunteer Yeah, I dont think that will go quite how you Leng muttered. *Ahem* Ha Fanbo, standing beside Caolun, gave him a solid poke in the side, which was all the warning any of them got as to the arrival of Mu Shi and Elder Lianmei. Why am I not surprised to find all of you here? Elder Lianmei said blandly, looking at them in turn. Yeah, I wonder, Mu Shi murmured, casting a fairly withering gaze across all of them, lingering on Ha Ding, who had shuffled behind him slightly. Leng is meant to be here, because he has actual competence Yun, Ha Huang and Ha Faolian were both looking for you, Lianmei murmured. The rest of you we need people to organize herb jars; go report to Shunfei. I will check. Ha Ding, Ha Caolun and Ha Fanbo all grimaced, but, not really able to worm out of it, shuffled out past Elder Lianmei into the corridor. How keen of them to make themselves available, so readily on their rest day, Mu Shi remarked drily. I am in awe of their dedication. Where is Sir Huang? he asked. Outside, looking at the perimeter, Lianmei said. Faolian is in the main inn somewhere. I mean if you want to stay and work on replacing spirit stones, Mu Shi added, feel free though. As a five-star ranked hunter you should be able to use the Han Manual and read basic alignments, right? Ill go see what Fairy Faolian wants, he replied, giving the room and its treasure trove of qi-gathering spirit mushrooms and herbs one last look. -Ha Ding was right; it is indeed something. If you could cultivate here Mu Shi shrugged, and went over to a pile of moss on a rock and started carefully inspecting it. Hiding a grimace, he took the hint and left again; however, before he had gone five paces, Lianmei caught him up. As you are going back to the inn, go grab a crate of pruned spirit vegetation and take it with you, she said, pointing him back up the corridor towards the main hall of the complex of buildings. -Shit, I should have just told Ding to bog off, he reflected sourly. Not really having any other option, he turned and went the direction she instructed, back along the corridor and out into the main hall. Caolun, Ding, Fanbo and two others from Caoluns group were being ordered around by Mo Shunfei and Duan Mu, moving fifty litre pots from one side of the hall to the hall into organized stacks on the other. Are you also here to help? the Beast Hunter asked, striding over, his tone not sounding hugely enthused. I am here to pick up a crate of spirit vegetation, he replied quickly, looking around for them. Oh, over there, Mo Shunfei pointed to three wooden crates to his right. If its for the kitchens, you might as well take all three and sort them; it will be a good job done. Seeing a rather annoying pattern developing already in this, he nodded and walked over to the boxes, experimentally lifting one. Finding it not too heavy, he stacked two together and quickly left again, before something else could be found. Returning to the Inn, he took the two crates to the kitchen and dumped them on the ground, slightly regretting the decision to take two. Ah, Yun, what are you doing with that lot? Faolian, who was sitting on a table, chatting to the other two Cherry Wine Pagoda members, asked him almost immediately. I was told to bring them through Ah, you volunteered to sort those out. Wonderful, that saves us a lot of time, Meilan said, clapping her hands together brightly. You think its beneath you? Faolian added, leaning towards him with a quite ominous smile, Junior Brother? -Shit he groaned, suddenly seeing where this was going. Junior Brother? Meilan blinked. Uhuh, Faolian grinned, putting her arm around his shoulder and kicking the door between the kitchen and the common area of the teahouse shut. Our newest recruit, this little junior brother, is a genuine person of status. Isnt it wonderful? I am in awe, positively, Meilan deadpanned. Already I feel myself succumbing to the charms of a young master, Diaomei agreed with a smirk. So, grab that crate of scavenged greenery and get sorting. Soup for lunch and dinner will not make itself, sadly, Faolian added, giving his shoulder a further squeeze. Are we still working with crab? Diaomei asked. Uhuh, going for the sextuple distilled spicy combo, Meilan grinned. Whats this? Faolian asked, raising an eyebrow. Oh, they killed an immortal razor crab the other day, down by the lake, when they brought that monster lingzhi in. Meilan explained. An Immortal realm qi beast, Faolian repeated, raising her eyebrows. Very first day would you believe? Meilan added. However, in the breaking news of the century, its actually quite hard, even up here, to eat an entire qi-beast that size in only a handful of meals, Diaomei added, waving her hand around the kitchen. And preservation up here is well, you see Its honestly much better than I recall, Faolian muttered, looking around. Remember I was up here before? Oh, yeah, you were, Meilan mused. What was that like? Back then we were literally storing things in tubs of icy water. It cost a fortune in spirit stones, Faolian deadpanned. So uh he tried to speak up. Kun Lianmei said you wanted to see me for something? Oh yeah, I did ask her where you had vanished off to, Faolian nodded, quite shamelessly. Well you are here now, thanks to the supreme skill of Ha Huang, so its all good. As a wheeze though, that is hilarious, Diaomei giggled. A wheeze? he asked, not following. Ha Huang suggested we let a bunch of you morons go in and look at that lingzhi, Faolian snickered. And now, because Caolun and Ding just cannot help but run their mouths off, well over half of you are actually doing something productive. I am in awe at Ha Huangs skill there, frankly. Staring at her, he found that his mouth had fallen open. I know Meilan agreed, adopting an almost theatrically dreamy expression. A master at work, Diaomei sighed, sounding wistful. Listening to them, he groaned, wishing he had indeed just told Ding to bugger off earlier. If he had, he would still be in his room relaxing.

~ Kun Juni C Monkey Valley, Yin Eclipse ~
Look out below! Glancing up, Juni grimaced and pushed herself flat against the precipice the five of them were currently scaling as an unfortunately placed slab of rock about the size of her tumbled down into the haze below, its impact below unmarked in the dull roar of the waterfall. Sorry! Sana, who had been taking her turn at the lead of the ascent, called back down. Everyone okay? Yes! she called back. Yep! Arai, who was a few metres below her, added. YES! Han Shu, below Arai, yelled up. YES! Jiang Wushen, who was above her, echoed. Yes Lin Ling, who was somewhere above Wushen echoed, her voice barely audible in the ambience of the gorge. Pausing to wipe water from her face, there were no hats here, due to the need for excellent peripheral vision, she took stock of their location and progress. Good! Sana called down. There is a ledge up above where we can take our breath, now that Ive worked out which rock is no good! Above her, Han Shu shook his head, but nobody complained. If dislodged rocks were all they had to worry about, she would consider it a day worth celebrating. Their trip back to monkey valley had turned into a trek, largely thanks to the teleport formation in the gully not being able to return a stable connection. Why was unclear, but the likely culprit was the rain sapping it. Early progress back across Western Falls Valley had been quick at least, taking only an hour thanks to a few judicious teleport talismans and a better idea of the extremities of the flooding, but the ascent back to the monkey valley itself Rope coming down! Wushen called. Moving to the side, she watched the length of rope tumble down, then reached out a hand and caught it, giving it a tug to tell those above that she had it. Looking around, she found a suitable fissure and, taking out a specially designed spike from her storage talisman, wedged it into the rock, twisting the clever mechanical contraption to force it to expand and grip the rock. Satisfied it would not move, she looped the rope through the u-shaped section at the end, giving it a further tug. Secure! she called up. Secure! Arai called from down below, before adding, Coming up! Holding onto the rope for stability, she peered down the wet rock face and watched as Arai slowly hauled herself up from the water-drenched slab below them, using it for handholds primarily, to arrive at her location. Do you want to go up or shall I? Arai asked her, pausing to catch her breath. You go, she said, not minding being the last one up. Arai nodded and kept on climbing, past Han Shu, and then into the misty haze. She crouched there in silence until at last the rope was tugged three times and Sana called down that it was clear. Looking up, she saw Han Shu had started to climb so rather than wait on the rope, she hauled herself up the next slab, taking care to avoid the skin flaying moss that they had inadvertently discovered. Several bloody hand-prints belonging to Lin Ling were still evident on it, a reminder that no matter how careful you were, there was always something lurking to catch you out. By the time she finally got to the top, making the last portion of the ascent on the rope, the others had started to consult the primary map, which was now in Lin Lings possession as to what the final route up should be. Off to the side, she could see the fresh fracture marks where Sana had inadvertently found a hidden weakness in the rock, now revealed to be caused by algru, based on the pitting. How much farther to the top, do you reckon? she asked Sana, who was sitting on a nearby slab, wringing out her hair. Seems like it should be another hundred metres or so, Sana mused, looking upwards through the scattering mist. Yeah, this should bring us out at the main floor of the gorge, Lin Ling added, glancing up from the map. Looking over, she watched as Ling traced a route on the projected image, her finger leaving a red line across it. This route should take us straight across the south side of the ravine floor, all the way around to the fault running through the ridgeline where we put the teleport formation, Ling continued, expanding the image so they could all take in the theoretical route. Its depressing how little work that appears to be in a projected image, Arai groused. That is the way, Jiang Wushen agreed. How are your hands, by the way? she asked Lin Ling, noting the skin there was still red and inflamed. Eh I took a purification pill and its fine now, Lin Ling replied, flexing her right hand. Could have been worse. In that case, ten minute break to recover and then we push on for the final bit? she suggested, looking around at the others. They all nodded, quite eagerly, taking out various bits of food or just sitting down near the rock face, where the spray from the waterfall was marginally less. -What next? she mused, looking around. Ah communications Any communications from the inn? she asked, turning to Jiang Wushen, who currently had the receiving locus, which was the only thing robust enough to make the connection in this weather. Somewhat, Wushen replied, rolling his eyes. The help has arrived. Oh, Lin Ling, remarked, pausing from unwrapping a parcel of fried bread and fish. How bad is it? Twenty odd scions from the Ha clan, all of them juniors. They gave them the day to acclimatize, Wushen mused. That said, someone in the Ha clan clearly does care, because the experts who came with them are all solid, reputable people, or members of the Cherry Wine Pagodas old guard, it seems. Thats something, at least. Who did they send? Ha Faolian and Ha Jiang Teng are the names I recognise, Wushen replied. Jiang some relation of yours? she asked. A second cousin, Jiang Wushen clarified. He is an Elder in the Green Fang Pagoda, married into the Ha clan. We are not particularly close, but he would not have got that post without impressing the Blade Fairy. Thats something at least, she conceded, somewhat relieved. What about Senior Ying? Han Shu asked, after passing Wushen a vine leaf wrap of rice and crab meat. Shunfei said she plans to join us on the next leg, though that depends on what the deal is with the teleport formation, I suppose, Wushen said, accepting the food gratefully. Do you want me to send back a reply? Might as well do it when we get to the top, she answered, craning her neck to look up through the misty haze. In terms of getting up the last bit Sana asked, between mouthfuls of her own food. Are we going to shoot arrows again? That should be possible, Han Shu mused, looking around. We seem to be past the worst of the stupid overhangs. Could we put an arrow in that koppi tree? About a hundred metres up, on the left? she asked, to check they were looking at the same thing as she followed where he was pointing. Uhuh, Han Shu nodded. That seems okay, she agreed. Ill sort the arrow for that out then? Eh I can do it, Arai interjected. You shouldnt do everything, Juni I dont do everything, she grumbled. You were sweeping leaves off the teleport platform yesterday Sana remarked, giving her a sideways look. Sweeping leaves Sweeeping the leaves, Lin Ling echoed, doing a very creditable impression of Ling Yu. In truth, she had mostly been doing those menial tasks because they were menial yet also surprisingly important. It was very easy to slip into the mindset of I lead, therefore others do as well. While things like sweeping the leaves off the teleport platform, or swapping out spirit stones in the lamps, were the simplest and most boring jobs around, they did need to be done, and the occasional demonstration that nobody was above any job hurt no one. -Maybe she does have a point though, she reflected with a sigh, before nodding. Okay, Arai, your turn to shoot anchor arrows into tree branches! Yay! Arai giggled, doing a fist pump. Responsibility, ho! Oh give over, she muttered, pretending to pout as the others laughed. While Arai sat down and prepped a bunch of anchor arrows, attaching talismans to ropes and checking that the arrow heads would not just bounce off the tree, they snacked on spirit food and chatted away for a while longer. Han Shu and Jiang Wushen also did some basic divinations in regards to the tree, and updated the map a little. Okay lets do this Arai declared at last, taking her bow and nocking an arrow. A spirit stone says she anchors the cliff, not the tree, Lin Ling giggled, putting the last of her food aside to watch. Arai shot Lin Ling a sideways look, then drew the bow and sent the first arrow hissing through the misty drizzle, burying it half its length into the branch of the selected tree The distant branch ruptured in a cloud of rotten splinters, half of it tumbling into the gorge, scattering a small halo of flying ants as it went. They all stared dully at the distant, ant-infested tree. Ahahahahaaa. Sana nearly slipped off her rock as she burst into hysterical laughter, followed a moment later by Lin Ling. Arai just lowered her bow, shaking her head. Oh come on, I divined that tree and everything, Han Shu muttered. It happens, she said drily, watching the swarm of flying ants drift around their disturbed nest, looking for the perpetrator of their unexpected calamity. Look on the bright side. We found this out now, Jiang Wushen observed, patting Han Shu on the shoulder. Very true, very true, Han Shu sighed. Squinting through the rain, she could actually feel the intent of several of the larger flying ants, which were about the size of a childs hand. That would, indeed, have not been a pleasant discovery to make when trying to climb the usefully placed tree. Want to try that tree? Lin Ling pointed to a gnarled, mossy specimen, a bit further up the rugged cliff, directly above them. Arai nodded and selected another arrow prepared with an anchor talisman. This time, the arrow hit a branch and didnt cause some minor cataclysm for the local fauna, and within a few moments they had a rope attached to it, courtesy of the paired talismans. As the lightest of them, Lin Ling scrambled up first and cheerfully declared the tree clear of problems, and so they set off again. Three arrows and some rope climbing later, and they were finally at the level of the top of the waterfalls, which was a relief, because she felt, in her heart, that they had wasted far too much of the day just getting back to where they were before. Well, this is going to be fun, Wushen muttered, taking in the mossy boulders, tangles of ferns and swirling white water rushing between everything. We have line of sight, Sana noted, pointing along the edge of the gorge. We could just use some more arrows and teleport talismans? At another time, she would have regarded that as a waste of expensive kit, but looking at the flooded chaos ahead of them, she had to admit that Sanas suggestion was rather appealing. It was not like they were at all short on talisman or formation arrows either. I second that, Lin Ling agreed, absent-mindedly flexing her still slightly red hand. The others turned to look at her. Okay, it will save us time, she conceded. And we have spent enough time walking back already. -The Elders did say it was more important to be fast and safe than economical anyway, she reflected. While Sana and Lin Ling worked together to sort out some arrows and a talisman anchor, she looked around and then took out her own jade tablet and set it to record their surroundings to help with the mapping. You see those fresh boulders over there? Jiang Wushen murmured, giving her a nudge. Following his gesture, she found the large, rather fresh-looking slab he was indicating, wedged in a channel about thirty metres away, white water breaking around it. There are quite a few arent there? Han Shu mused, also seeing what she was, apparently. And a gravel bar over there, Wushen added. You think there was a flash flood with the renewed rains? she suggested, noting in the corner of her eye that Sana had finished her preparation and was putting a jade disc down as the focal point of the teleport itself. Could be, Wushen nodded, I didnt mark anything like it when we made this ascent the other day either did you? Nope, she agreed with a grimace, looking up at the swirling mists and grey clouds scattering their perpetual light rain. Their path up above had been too high to see the detail of the U-shaped gorge clearly, and they had been more preoccupied with the upper path and potential hook-bat holes. We are good to go! Sana declared, drawing her attention back to the moment. Hows the mapping going? Arai asked her as they watched Sana send an arrow arcing about two hundred metres further up the gorge, embedding it in a bunch of water ferns. Half done, she replied after glancing at the jade tablet, before adding Send something through first, Sana, to Sana, who just rolled her eyes and nodded. Lin Ling withdrew an empty clay pot from the storage ring they had with them, put a teleport talisman on it, attuned it to the jade, and then stepped back. Three, two one Sana murmured, poking the jade talisman There was a ripple of displaced space and the pot twisted out of focus and appeared on the distant slab almost in the same instant. Nothing horrible rushed out of the ferns or jumped out of the water. Alright who goes first? she asked. Five pairs of eyes turned to her, making her sigh. Fine she grumbled, passing the tablet to Arai. Perks of Ill go, Wushen cut in, with a chuckle, taking a talisman out of his own storage ring. She watched, admittedly a bit nervous, as he attuned it to the jade, then vanished in a twisting shimmer of light. A moment later, to her relief, he reappeared, landing on the slab, quickly positioning himself away from the ferns, then gave them a wave. Once Wushen had confirmed nothing was lurking near the slab, Lin Ling went next, then Arai. By the time Han Shu went, the recording had finished, so Sana, as the last one bar her, took the tablet, to set it up again at their destination. As the last person, rather than use a secondary talisman, she used the jade itself, pushing her qi into it Her surroundings wavered in a way that made her stomach twist, then she landed on the rock, which was now cleared of ferns, only skidding a foot or so on the slick, slightly qi-repelling surface before Han Shu and Arai caught her by each arm. Thanks, she murmured, steadying herself. Again? Sana asked, looking up from where she had been placing the tablet to map this part of the gorge. Yep, she nodded, looking around and noting quite a few more fresh boulders scattered about. Do we try it in one arrow or two? Sana added, holding up her hand. Two, I think, she replied, considering the breeze that was working against them. Its not like we are short of them. True, we are not, Sana agreed, taking out another arrow. That slab about sixty metres to our right? Following where Sana was pointing with the arrow, she considered the slab, which was a fresh one, and frowned. Problem? Sana asked. No just thinking there are a lot of fresh boulders down here, she replied, shaking her head. There is not much for it to gain purchase on. Mm. Sana nodded, then pointed to another, ten metres beyond it, with a scrawny tree growing out of a fissure beyond it. That one? May be better, yes, she agreed. In the end, it took them three more hops to reach the chasm through the ridgeline, mapping as they went. The boulders were not without their perils, it had to be said. The gorge, which had appeared deceptively navigable from above, held an annoying quantity of algru and enough of the skin-stripping moss to be genuinely annoying in places, and that was with them avoiding most of the hazards. The biggest issue though was the lack of things to reliably affix arrows into, which led to two being lost to white water. The gorge itself was choked with freshly deposited boulders and gravel as well, to the point where the previously quite constrained river running through it had spread out to a treacherous sheet of fast-flowing water. I have to say, only losing two arrows on this is quite a feat when you consider how treacherous that is Sana muttered as she clambered up beside her onto a prominent slab to look at the lay of the rapids as they took stock. Yeah, she agreed, watching Arai and Han Shu work their forward up the rapids while Jiang Wushen and Lin Ling held their safety lines. There was enough of that moss out there to be genuinely annoying as well, Sana added. I gathered some, incidentally, just in case it turns out to have some actual, useful property once its identified. SHIT! Arai called back, all of a sudden. PROBLEM! WHAT IS IT! Lin ling yelled back. She squinted through the mist as Arai resorted to signing. Teleport anchor wont settle? Sana frowned. Could that be related to why we cant get a fix on the main formation? Possibly, she agreed. HOW IS THE SCAN?! Han Shu called up to her. Another minute or two! she called back, a bit irked that it was taking so long, really. Okay! Han Shu called back. Do you want us to push on and see whats what with the teleport in the gorge? She glanced at Sana, who shrugged. Taking out her talisman, she tried to connect to Arai and sighed, because that was out a well. Seems even short range communication talismans dont work here, Sana remarked, looking at hers. Yeah, she nodded, then waved her arms to get Arais attention, before signing for them to fix a line for them. Sana took a talisman out of her wallet and attached it to the twisted tree behind them, adding a spirit stone, then signalled her sister. Nothing happened. Looks like something has totally twisted the local alignments, Sana mused, putting a second spirit stone into the talisman. I guess we have to do it the old-fashioned way, she sighed. Give me a moment, Sana said, taking out a long length of knotted rope and affixing it to a length of thin cord. Tie that to the tree would you? She did as suggested and watched as Sana aimed high with the arrow and then sent it arcing over to land a distance behind Arai and Han Shu, who had now reached the top of the rapids. They watched as Arai recovered the arrow and pulled across the actual rope, tying it off to make an easy well, relatively easier route across. Should I send over a second one? Sana asked. Its just rope and arrows, so there is no issue of recoverability, and someone might need to do this again Yeah, thats maybe not a bad idea, she agreed. We can tie them as we go across. The repetition of the exercise was a bit tedious, but by the time they were done, the scan had finished, so that was something at least. Sana made her way across first, lashing the guide rope at suitable intervals to make a crude bridge that while a bit springy was fine for a cultivator of their reflexes to navigate easily enough. Following Sana across, she arrived at the top of the rapids and took in the gorge itself, while Lin Ling and Han Shu made their way up secondary lines and rejoined them. Well, I guess this explains a lot, Sana remarked, taking in the devastation of the gorge itself as she hopped off the rope bridge to land beside her. The gorge was indeed very different. Gone was the rock-cut channel, except in a few places, if you knew where to look. In its place was a vast swathe of boulders and gravel, quite a few fallen trees and even, from her limited vantage point at the entrance, the carcass of a dead spider the size of a small cow. Does that have a core in it? Han Shu asked, pointing to it. Jiang Wushen squinted at it, then withdrew his own bow and took aim at it and sent an arrow hissing into the corpse. A moment later, its abdomen exploded in a smear of ichor. Better safe than stabbed, Wushen remarked drily. Once they had checked the spiders mortal remains, recovering a Nascent Soul quality, five-star grade core in the process, they set off up the gorge without much preamble. Despite appearances, navigating it was not that bad, at least once they bypassed the initial sections of rapids. We are going to need more rope, Lin Ling observed after they had gone about two hundred metres, stringing a guide line as they went. We are, but that is easily solved once we work out what the deal with the teleport is, she agreed, as they waited for Han Shu and Jiang Wushen to join them from checking another qi beast corpse. Assuming its not buried under metres of gravel, Sana muttered, looking up the gorge ahead of them. I was trying not to think about that, she grumbled. We are well over halfway, anyway. Certainly, its a good thing nobody stayed overnight, Sana added. Yeah Lin Ling agreed. That one was just Golden Core, Han Shu declared, hauling himself up to join them then offering Jiang Wushen a hand. Woo, so we recouped one hundredth of what we spent in the last hour! Lin Ling remarked sarcastically. When it was put like that, she had to admit, it was kind of farcical really. Indeed, but that doesnt mean we waste it. What if it was some rare mutate? Wushen chuckled. Last year we found a random centipede like this, and it turned out to be a ten-star grade critter. Dead from a flood. That was the easiest dozen earthly jade I think Ive ever made. Even that centipede would barely cover it, Lin Ling muttered, although more to get the last word, she suspected, than for any other reason. Jiang Wushen just rolled his eyes. How is the progress on mapping going? she asked Sana, to change the topic. A third. Its slow going here, with the water, Sana replied. Do you want to push on, while we stay here and continue mapping this? she suggested to Wushen, pondering the best use of their time. There is no point in all of us sitting here whistling while this generates points. Sure, he nodded. Ill take Arai, Ling and Shu and push on to see if we cant find the formation. For the next thirty minutes, they slowly made their way on after the rest of the group, periodically pausing to continue mapping the gorge. By the time they caught up, the others had arrived at the sinkhole and were already busy excavating a gravel bed. Ah, you made it without mishap! Jiang Wushen, who was keeping watch, called over as they waded through the last bit. Yeah, she agreed as they picked their way over to Han Shu and Lin Ling, who were levering a boulder away between them. Just a bit slippery, but that is hardly news at this point, Sana added. So the problem is as expected? she asked, looking around at the swirling water which was up to their shins currently and covering a good third of the space. Yep, Wushen agreed, hopping down off his rock to join them. The flood seems to have buried it, and at least one of the nodes is properly compromised. That seems to be what has messed with the alignments, compounded by the natural instability of this sort of environment. I suppose we should be thankful the problem is this innocuous, really, she mused. I guess this was an erosion channel cut out by the river when it was higher? Seems that way, Jiang Wushen agreed. Likely the whole thing was carved out by gravel and boulders doing just this, over millions of years. Well, I guess it means we are looking for a new spot for a teleport circle, Han Shu added. Probably yeah, she agreed, looking at the fractured faulting in the rock in the direction they had just come from and the overhangs. Though whether this is a once in a generation flood, or, knowing how stuff grows back up here, just a random week in the wet season Jiang Wushen shrugged. I want to say that this flooding is exceptional, but honestly, this is the first year we have been stationed up here regularly, and we didnt see the last wet season That is the question, Sana agreed, running her hand across a freshly shattered rock. I suppose we will need to scout the valley and see what the damage is there? Almost certainly, she nodded. I suppose there is no chance of messaging out of here? None whatsoever, Wushen sighed. Well, I guess this is the next half an hour sorted, Lin Ling declared, leaning on her own shovel. Please dont say that, Arai groaned, splashing some water at Ling with her own mattock which she was using to lever up another rock. Now you have condemned us to spend the rest of the afternoon digging for this! Shaking her head, she looked around again, mulling over what should be done. What do you think? she asked Wushen. Should we focus on digging this out, or split up, with some of us going out to look at the valley and set up a new formation, somewhere else, temporarily? Hmmm Wushen folded his arms and stared critically at the spot where they were digging. The formation should not be buried that deep, and having it malfunction like this is causing all sorts of headaches If we were not intending to stick around here Id say just abandon it, but But as it is, its a huge headache and there is nothing to say it wont interfere with other nearby teleport formations, she conceded. Yep, he agreed. That would be the main worry. Broken ones exert a pull and we put a lot of spirit stones in this before we left In that case why dont you take someone and go at least give Shunfei and Lianmei an update on our progress? she suggested, wondering who to ask to go with him. I am happy to go, Arai, who had been taking stock of stuff off to the side, spoke up. Thats easily solved then, she said. Do the two of you want to go do that, then re-join us? Okay, Wushen agreed. We will probably be back in an hour, tops? If we are longer than that, come look for us. Understood, she confirmed. Good luck, Sis! Sana added. So, what do the rest of us do? Han Shu asked her as Wushen and Arai started off, further up the gorge. Well, we know roughly where we are digging, so the three of us work on that. Sana, do you want to start making some soup and keep a look out? she suggested. We can always rotate out, depending on who needs a break. Why does Sana get picked first? Lin Ling asked, pouting theatrically. Because she can cook, and delicious food is going to be important after we have finished pretending to be quarry-workers! she replied brightly. I can cook, Han Shu muttered, giving her side eye as well. We are taking turns anyway! she retorted, waving her arms in the air in mock frustration. I know Lin Ling sighed. We are just messing with you Sighing herself, she waded over to roughly where she recalled the northern node of the teleport formation had been and started to shift rocks. Ill see if I cant get some kind of fix on it with a compass as well, Sana added from where she was making her way over to a surprisingly level slab that had washed into the gravel bed a few metres away. That would be helpful, Ling agreed, looking around with a grimace. How deep do you think this is buried anyway? Cant be more than a metre, she mused, looking around. That erosion line on the wall is a good guide Anyway, less chatter. These stones will sadly not excavate themselves! Like that, the next forty minutes passed with what she could only call drudge-like monotony. Clearing out the initial gravel bed did not take that long, but once they did, all it uncovered was larger slabs, likely washed out from further along the gorge, which were much more annoying to move. The whole experience served as rather tiring reminder that exploration of Yin Eclipse was about much more than just going up and sealing herbs for a profit. Eventually, though, they got down to something equating the old level of the sinkholes floor, though it was not without its complications. Divination just about told them that the formation was still where it had been, but the chaotic state of the alignments and the fact that they were excavating, now in waist-deep water, just made everything that bit more tedious. Mining, mining, mining! Its a miners life for Han Shu ducked, pausing his shovelling of gravel, as Sana splashed water at Lin Ling, who was swinging her mattock far too cheerfully even for her liking, as she cleared loose gravel away from one side of a slab of rock. The slab in question was the last real obstacle between them and the old teleport formation, near as any of them could tell. In a way, that was the problem, really. The end was frustratingly in sight, and yet the fate-thrashed slab just refused to manifest an edge that could be undermined in the water. It did not help, either, that half the river gravel was turning out to be mildly qi-absorbent and most of it refused to store, given its exposure to the broken teleport formation. Oi! Lin Ling ducked herself and stuck her tongue out. Would you two be marginally more serious? she said, slipping off the rock where she keeping an eye on both the simmering soup and the progress of the tablet mapping everything, and wading over to them. How are we progressing anyway? she asked. Han Shu just sighed and gave her a rather half-hearted shrug. I cant believe its this fate-thrashed hard to find, frankly, he replied, looking around and giving the slab he was undermining a kick. I mean, we know exactly where it was Yeah, Lin Ling agreed, puffing out her cheeks. And that is apparently not where it was Youre the one who recorded the location, Sana added. The miracle of landscape rearrangement made manifest, she concluded with a sigh of her own. It has been a long day, Han Shu conceded. It has, she agreed, And the worst part? Its only lunchtime. Oh fates, do not remind me, Lin Ling groaned. Its the water, Sana grumbled, looking around at the gently swirling pool. This must be straight out of the depths She could only nod, there. The water was the problem, in many ways, even more-so than the Rains from the East. The weather was draining enough, for a physical cultivator, but the water flowing through the torrent was like the antithesis of the baths back in the inn. so lets just get this sorted out, she continued, grabbing a large rock and tossing it away with a splash. That way we can at least have the option to go back for dinner later? And not have to walk out here again. Yess boss! Lin Ling agreed. Sana just nodded and Han Shu sighed. Sana, do you want to go check the soup? she added, recalling that that had been nearly done. It is nearly done, I think. Okay, Ill be back in a moment, Sana murmured, storing her mattock and wading over to the edge of the pool. Maybe Arai and Wushen will find a spot where we can set up another one? Han Shu suggested, more in hope than expectation she felt. Maybe wait ah! AH! Lin Ling trailed off in a jubilant yelp. FOUND ONE! she added after a further moment scrabbling around in the water. Standing back up, Lin Ling held up one of the stable jades that had been part of the formation, grinning from ear to ear. So that means the other one is somewhere on that side Han Shu groaned, abandoning his efforts where he had been set to digging and wading over to Lin Lings location. As the person who had been responsible for working out where it now was, the entire contents of the sinkhole having moved around since yesterday courtesy of the flooding, Sana grimaced, even though there wasnt much she could be blamed for there. It still has almost two thirds of its qi as well, Lin Ling noted, putting the anchor jade on the slab. At that rate it would have taken a week to leech. In these kinds of circumstances you are cursed if you do and if you dont, Han Shu pointed out. Yeah, she agreed, wading over, taking care not to twist an ankle on the uneven gravel bed as well. True, Lin Ling agreed, tossing the jade to her. Now, lets hope for the second one, so we can cut this stupidity short! Somewhat against the flow of events to that point, they found the second stable jade and then a minor node after less than a minute of poking around under the water. At that point, locating the others became rather academic, and, with Sana coming over to re-join them, within a further five minutes they had exposed enough of the formation to get a feel for what had gone wrong. As expected, the issue was that two of the nodes had been moved into inauspicious locations. With the predominance of Yin Qi in the water and the absorption from the rocks, it was little wonder that the broken spatial alignments had started to bleed down the whole gorge, really. The process of disabling the formation was not quick, but thankfully, it was really straightforward, certainly in comparison to finding the fate-accursed thing. All it required was the application of a balancing formation composed of alignment disruption talismans, matched to the formation nodes and time. By the time they had finished placing that, and finally exited the pool to sit by the cooking fire, Arai and Wushen had also returned, looking muddy and tired. What is the forest like beyond here? Juni asked as the pair slumped down on rocks. Arai just shook her head, letting her sodden appearance do the talking. That bad, huh, Sana remarked. Its pretty grim, Jiang Wushen agreed. Or at least this end of the valley is. This end of the valley is now a lake, and the forest is a mud-slide, Arai said once she had made it around to their location and sat down on a handy slab. That said, we did set up an anchor out by the lake, because walking back out there a second time will be grim. Oh well done, she said, feeling a bit stupid that she had not suggested that in the first instance. If we are speaking of routes farther in, crossing straight out of the low end of this valley is probably the better bet, Jiang Wushen added, also taking a seat and starting to empty water out of his boots. The ground there is higher, so it is less likely to be flooded out. Isnt that a spider hole though? she asked, pulling up the map for them to look at, which did indeed confirm her recollection. It is, Wushen conceded. But in this weather I suspect most of them have retreated to higher caves and those that havent We found in the gorge, she concluded. Yep, he agreed. Whats the alternative? Sana asked. We go up the gorge, past the massif with its ruins on the side, and see if we cant pass over there, Wushen mused. Eyuuck! Lin Ling remarked, rather succinctly giving voice to everyone elses expressions. It was impossible not to sigh and feel a bit frustrated really, for all that the conundrum was quite common to trail-blazing in the High Valleys. To call the place a maze-like death trap was not much of an exaggeration. For every place that was not that dangerous, like Western Falls Valley, there were ten like the aforementioned spider-hole that were absolutely not places you wanted to go anywhere near. That leads us further into the unknown, she mused, manipulating the map to show that portion of the wider valley regions around their current location. Huh Han Shu frowned. I didnt expect much but that is Even less than you expected? Arai said helpfully. Yeah, Han Shu sighed. If we go up the gorge, we might find more valleys like this, or some flooded ravine she continued. or the source of all this water Lin Ling remarked. Or that, she conceded. In any event, we will likely come down somewhere near the Life-Breaking Aspen which is Here, Arai finished for her, poking a point on the map a few miles north west of the northern edge of the monkey valley. Its just a question of whether it takes a day or two, or a week to make the trip, Wushen muttered, looking at the large gaps in-between those two points. From the western side hereWushen pointed at the blank area towards the middle of the mapI can tell you that those ridges are nigh impassable, basically a small mountain of a massif in their own right, splitting this area off from the East Fury Rift Which is why we need Senior Ying along, she concluded with a grimace. Yep, Jiang Wushen agreed. Or someone who has been up here before the Blood Eclipse, basically. Where is the Jasmine Gate on this? Han Shu asked her, looking at the map. Oh uh she frowned, realising she should probably have put the annotations on by default. Sorry, there she enabled them quickly and various explanations and points of interest appeared as shimmering boxes on it. I had them off by default, she muttered, apologetically. That is further west than I expected, Han Shu observed, sounding surprised. That caught me out, too, she agreed. We are much closer to East Fury than you might expect. The rain and the low visibility doesnt help, Sana added. Usually you can at least see the Great Mount. Normally you would never come up here in the wet season anyway Yep, Arai agreed, as they all nodded at that observation. Actually the Jasmine Gate is close to the middle hereshe pointed at a dot in the middle of the mapon the west side of the rift. Normally to get up to there you go to Misty Jasmine, then west, towards Rainbow Gate, then cut back, along those ridgelines and down here Arai paused again, to point at a twisting valley, much more visible once you changed the viewpoint to isometric. That allows you to avoid the God Bewitching Jasmine and the Rift itself, neither of which are a whole lot of fun. If you wanted to live dangerously, of course, you can just cut straight north from Misty Jasmine, she added, recalling Old Lings lectures on that route, through the God Bewitching Jasmine, through the spider holes and the cave system at the north end of the East Fury Rift. That brings you right out at the western edge of the Sky Chaser massifs, but Thats like gambling with unstable alchemical bombs, though, Sana added, looking up from her cooking. Uhuh, Wushen nodded. That would take you past the Jasmine, past two spider queens, past a moon loons haunt, at least one Eldritch Moon Mushroom colony and through the Life-Breaking Aspen grove, Jiang Wushen added with a grimace, tapping the map in several places. And thats just the dangers we know about. Uhuh, Juni agreed, sitting back with a sigh. I mean, there will certainly be profitable things there, but getting anything out Soup is done, Sana interjected. Ohh, excellent! Lin Ling exclaimed, immediately scooting over. -I guess she is a bit bothered at not having much to contribute to that discussion, she mused, taking out her own bowl and waiting for Sana to serve Ling and Han Shu. Neither waited on ceremony, immediately starting to guzzle down the food, likely because they were famished. It does rather creep up on you, Wushen, who had sat down between Han Shu and her, remarked, accepting his own bowl gratefully. Ib does, Han Shu agreed, speaking through a mouthful of spicy stew. Accepting her own bowl, she tasted it and sighed happily, because it was delicious. What could have been fairly bland soup-cake and root stew transformed into a creamy, spicy stew with actual flavours. A reminder in many ways that good food out here made a huge difference to your mental state. Before she had even realised it, she had finished off the whole bowl, though she was by no means the fastest there. Han Shu had basically inhaled his. This is delicious, she added, to Sana. Oh yeah, I had fried bread, Jiang Wushen added, putting his own bowl aside and unstoring two wrapped bundles of toasted bread slices rubbed with aromatic herbs. How do you think the others are getting on? Sana asked, peering back down the ravine in the general direction of Misty Jasmine Inn as Wushen passed the bundle around. Knowing what I do of the work ethic of the Ha clan Hunters, and their experience up here like a house on fire, probably, she replied, feeling both sorry for Kun Lianmei, and also rather glad it wasnt her having to keep them in check. For all that it had been a very tiresome morning, there was no way she would trade.

~ Ha Yun C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
My Sage marries his son to your Saintess! I win again, Quan! Bah, this stupid game! You werent saying that when you won the last round! Hahaa no, he wasnt! Anyway, its not Quan; its Qwan! Qwan, Cuan, Kwan, Quaan, its all Quan to meee! Ha Yun stared at the piles of sorted greenery and his rather blistered hands, trying to ignore the laughter and frivolity from Caolun and Wufans cronies in the common area of the teahouse. Oh shut up! I am dealing next They sure are in a good mood, Diaomei, who was chopping up various spirit herbs for soup, observed, glancing towards the common area where an argument was now going on about who should deal their card game. Their ignorance is their bliss, Faolian, who was currently slicing up lumps of crab meat, remarked drily. They do remind me why I prefer doing logistics in the pagoda though. Only so much sect-disciple party culture you can take? Diaomei asked sardonically. Not pining for young masters asking you to un-curse their Jade Rod, Meilan added, affecting a very saccharine tone. Or telling you they have the perfect cure for your Yin Constitution? Faolian just shuddered, then glanced over at him. Im done here, he supplied quickly, having learned in the past few hours that being helpfully proactive was by far the Dao Path to take with his three senior sisters. Your no idea pile is almost as big as your discard pile, Meilan remarked drily, coming over to look at his work. I would have thought your practical knowledge would be a bit more widespread than that His status in the pavilion has, in fairness, limited his opportunities as much as his mentality has, Faolian remarked before he could say anything. -That hardly seems fair, he grumbled, though kept that to himself. Its not like I asked to be tossed into the pavilion as a political pawn. Aiii I compare that lot out there to the other Hunters and its no wonder our region is in decline, Diaomei added with a depressed sigh. Just look at Kun Juni. Can you imagine how the Ha clan would fare with someone like her as an inheritor? Given he was right there, that came across as even more unfair, actually. Thats why that idiot Xuanhai is behaving as he is though, Faolian pointed out. Had she been born 200 years ago, she would be a rising star of the province comparable to Shi Lian or Lin whats-his-name was before they assassinated him. Uggk, dont talk about the Three Schools Conflict, Meilan sneered. Oh yeah, sorry, my bad, Faolian murmured, wincing. Its fine, Diaomei replied with a soft sigh. Sometimes thirty years ago seems like yesterday, then I see these brats like our junior brother here, who were not even a twinkle in their parents eyes back when that was happening And I feel far older than my two hundred and fifty-three years suggests. You didnt hear that, Junior Brother, Meilan added, giving him a sideways look. Uhuh, Faolian agreed, nodding seriously. If anyone asks, your senior sister here is thirty and always has been. Of course, he murmured. Senior Sister Diaomei is eighteen, forever and always he added, lowering the number radically, on the grounds that no one disliked being flattered. At least your tongue is smooth, Diaomei giggled, laughing delightfully. He has spent enough time in teahouses flexing that young master style that Id hope so, Faolian added, giving him a slightly judging look as she started on another slab of the crab meat. Hey He started to refute that, because while he had spent time in teahouses, and certainly enjoyed the company of beauties, she was speaking like he was Caolun or Wufan. Are you two still bullying this poor lad? He flinched as he realised Sir Huang had come into the kitchen without him ever noticing. Us, bully a junior brother? Diaomei asked with eyes so clear even he believed her for a terrifying split second. Neeevar, Faolian declared earnestly. Give a few salient pointers, perhaps, Meilan murmured. Isnt that right, Ha Yun? Arent our pointers really useful? -What do you expect me to say to that! he wept in his heart. Yes, senior sisters pointers are indeed useful and incisive, he replied politely, falling back on the tone he usually used when required to apologize to his parents. So, how can we help you, Sir Huang? Diaomei asked, raising her eyebrows. I was going to ask to borrow Yun for a bit, but I see you are keeping him occupied here, Sir Huang said. Eh, we can spare him, Faolian said with a shrug. Oh, we have some water serpent meat and fish if you want it, for dinner? Sir Huang added. Water serpent from the trip into the flooded valley? Diaomei asked, coming around the table to talk so she wasnt speaking across the kitchen. Yep, Sir Huang nodded. What realm? Meilan added. Serpent is Quasi-immortal, Sir Huang replied, looking around at what was being prepared. The fish are only Soul Foundation, and un-awakened. Sure, why not! Diaomei agreed after a moments thought. What time do meals happen? Incidentally? Sir Huang asked. Dinner or lunch? Meilan asked, leaning back against the counter where she had been examining his efforts with the herbs. Either, Sir Huang replied. In regards to lunch its not formalized; most folk just eat at their tasks. Its getting past it now, but there is food, if people want it, Melian replied. For dinner hmmm usually its been when enough people show up looking bedraggled and stressed. Has Senior Ying left yet, by the way? Diaomei interjected. The hermitic priestess? Sir Huang asked. Uhuh, Diaomei nodded. No idea, sorry, Sir Huang replied, giving her an apologetic shrug. I have not seen her since we got back though he trailed off, frowning. Ah well, if you do, tell her I want to talk to her, Diaomei mused. She gave us some spicy, lemon-like spirit fruits yesterday, and it turns out they go really well with crab, and make quite potent flavouring in alcohol as well. Speaking of that, Sir Huang added, glancing back out at the raucous common area, what is the rule on? Drink? Diaomei made a face. How well do you think telling them they cannot drink will go down? Sir Huang grimaced. Yeah, exactly, Diaomei replied with a deeper sigh. I say we see how it goes this evening, then if they are all dead to the world until lunchtime tomorrow, we work something out with Lianmei, Faolian added with a smirk. Learning that you cannot bounce back from a spirit-wine hangover up here like you do down below might be a valuable lesson, honestly. True, true, Sir Huang agreed. Wait what? he asked, looking from one to the other. What You didnt know that? Diaomei asked him, looking amused. Uh The suppression also affects stuff like that. Unless you have a Physical Cultivators constitution, you will get drunk basically like a mortal does, Faolian explained. It will be worse, actually, because of the rains, Diaomei added, before he could say anything. Oh Considering the way his own friends, never mind the others, liked social drinking and enjoying spirit-wine, he shuddered, resolving to remind them about that as quickly as possible. Thank you for explaining that, he murmured Both stared at him expectantly. Senior sisters he added, saluting again. Aii six out of ten, could do with more Senior Sister, Diaomei smirked, really leaning in on the admiring tone. Shaking his head in amusement, Sir Huang turned and left the kitchen, waving for him to follow. He barely got glanced at as they made their way through the common room. Half the cultivators who had come with them were sitting around at two tables, laughing and drinking, sharing food they had certainly not gotten from the kitchens, watching a group of four play Gu Takes All. Sir Huang glanced at them and sighed softly, quickening his pace as he led him on outside. Its still raining he muttered as they stepped outside. Get used to it, Sir Huang sighed, pausing to stare up at the grey clouds for a moment. This is what happens when you cancel the weather of a whole province. Taking a broad-brimmed hat out of his ring, he followed Sir Huang down the steps, and found that there was a corpse of a five-metre long water serpent lying in the open area below the inn, along with three largish fish. Three of the Beast Hunters were currently working on the serpent, slowly stripping off it hide. Can you gut fish? Sir Huang asked him, considering the nearest of the two metre long fish. I am the heir of the Ha family, he muttered, which was about as close to a non-answer as he felt able to muster in the context. In that case, grab a blade and rejoice, for you are about to learn! Sir Huang said with a grin, clapping him on the back hard enough to make him take a step forward. Chapter 18 – What Comes Around! (Part 2)

~ Part 2 ~

~ Han Shu C Monkey Valley, Yin Eclipse ~
The air above the teleport formation distorted, before resolving itself into the familiar silhouette of Senior Ying, much to Han Shus quiet relief, given he had been the one who set most of it up this time. It had taken almost an hour, in the end, for the alignments to fix themselves to a point where the entire formation could be relocated. It was now situated on the broad, flat slab that they had previously used to cook lunch on. Well, this explains a lot, she remarked, taking in the new formation and the flooded gorge. Yeah, Juni agreed, apologetically. Sorry it took so long. Not at all, Senior Ying murmured, making her way out of the vicinity of the teleport station. When you start playing with formations up here, this kind of thing is expected, honestly. Though a flash flood of this scale maybe I have only seen one a handful of times in all the years I have been here. That is reassuring, Juni mused. Well, it is not every year that an idiot Imperial Prince *Hrumble* He froze, for about half a second, until it became clear that the very inopportunely timed rumble of thunder had just been the clouds above. Senior Yings laughter cut through their collective moment of horror, making him suddenly feel very stupid. Senior Ying looked around at them, then up at the sky, and put her hands on her hips with a sigh, shaking her head. As I was saying, its not every year an idiot Imperial Prince has his minders cancel the weather system of a whole province, she repeated, putting actual emphasis on the idiot this time. Some things you just cannot account for. You do hear stories, he muttered defensively. I can tell you that you have to put a great deal more venom into a curse to attract those eyes, Senior Ying remarked drily. Indeed, Jiang Wushen agreed. And up here you can curse quite freely; the eyes of heaven are somewhat short-sighted in this place. In fairness, Juni muttered, when it comes to Dun Fanshu They all nodded in agreement with that. Dun Fanshu was not exactly unknown, even if Blue Water Province was not exactly a hub of imperial influence. To have one Imperial Scion show up, almost unannounced, in your province was exceptional C certainly none had visited before in his lifetime that he knew of. To have two, and the second be someone as infamous as Dun Fanshu it was hard to know where to start. True, actually. He is a Huang, Senior Ying sighed. Even the best of them are a bunch of preening *Hruuumble* Oh come on! Inauspicious weather and trials on my patience, be gone! Senior Ying grumbled, making a fairly obscene gesture at the sky above as she uttered a variation on one of the more common charms against misfortune. Have you eaten? Sana asked, changing the topic quickly. What? Oh, yes, I did, thank you, Senior Ying replied, finally stopping glaring at the sky. *Hruuuuumble* Another distant echo of thunder resonated through the gorge. This time, after several seconds, there was a skittering flash of lightning high in the sky, which cast strange shadows in the gorge before it dissipated. Now that I think about it, Sana muttered, staring up at the sky, this messing with the weather means that we are going to see Thunder Crest pushing back as well arent we? Its almost like the heavens themselves want us to fail, he murmured sourly, looking off in that general direction. Uhuh, Lin Ling agreed. The rains were already bad enough. A proper thunderstorm from Thunder Crest would be the end of exploration towards the Sky Chaser Massifs and the Jasmine Gate. Crossing ridgelines with active lightning was just as good a way to die without a grave as walking there through those valleys themselves in this season. Aii. That would ah, make matters difficult, yes, Senior Ying agreed, shaking her head. But likely its just the clouds building up. Speaking of such things, actually, what is the plan for the rest of the day, now that we are all up here? Hmmm Juni frowned, looking around pensively. Well, apparently the valley beyond is a mess, courtesy of this flood While Juni spent a minute explaining to Senior Ying what they had discussed over lunch, he went over and helped Sana clean up the cooking fire. The gist of it, anyway, was that they would split into two teams C one with him, Sana and Senior Ying, then a second with Juni, Arai, Wushen and Ling, then scout north up the valley, towards the distant massif, taking stock of their progress after about three hours or so. While he was still of the opinion that splitting up was not really ideal, it was undeniable that they needed to cover a lot of ground now, and do it quite quickly. Are we tidied up? Juni called over to them. Yes, he confirmed, checking there were no packs left on rocks nearby. Uhuh! Sana agreed. In that case, I suppose we can get moving? Juni said, standing up. Everyone has the kit they need? Yep! Lin Ling confirmed. Uhuh, Arai nodded. Yes, he finished, patting his chest where the second communication talisman of the group was now safely stashed in a pocket. Do you have supplies? Sana asked Senior Ying. I do, she replied with a half-smile, withdrawing a bow out of nowhere and quickly stringing it. To illustrate the point, she then drew it, an arrow appearing on the string in a shimmer of light. Thats handy, he murmured, admiring the craftsmanship. Yep, its one I made myself, up here, she grinned. The arrows as well. Wait you made that yourself? Sana asked, looking at the bow with undisguised interest. It pays to be self-sufficient up here, and if you can make the artefacts yourself its even better, Senior Ying said, passing the bow to Sana, who drew it a few times and shook her head admiringly. Dont you run into issues with the suppression? he asked. Yes, and no, Senior Ying replied. In terms of materials, you would be surprised or, given you are Hunters who actually know your stuff, maybe not Ahaha Sana chuckled. True, true, he agreed. In that case, Arai, the jade? Juni said, looking over at her. Oh, yeah right here, Arai looked a bit shifty and passed Juni a teleport talisman. The gorge ahead is navigable, but it will take more time than its worth, he elaborated to Senior Ying as they made their way over to the formation. Yeah she mused, casting her eye towards the surging waters and tumbled rocks. Casting one last look around where he had been sitting before, just to check he had not done something dumb like leave his talisman wallet there, he joined hands with Senior Ying and Lin Ling, in preparation for the teleport. Everyone ready? Juni asked, looking around. We have everything? There was a chorus of yeses. In that case Juni murmured. Three, two one Space around them twisted and he immediately crouched as they all appeared about a metre above a half-submerged gravel bank. Letting go of Senior Ying and Lin Ling, he landed with a splash, quickly looking around for danger, but seeing none. Sorry! Arai apologised, looking annoyed. Uggh Lin Ling grimaced, sitting down on a rock and emptying water out of her shoes. That was surprising. Yeah Juni agreed, looking around. That can happen when the structure of ridgelines takes knocks from this kind of thing Oh? he frowned, wracking his brain for that and coming up with nothing. Its not exactly common knowledge, Senior Ying said, sitting down and starting to eat a spirit fruit. My teacher explained it to me once, long ago. The ridges up here have a lot of compressed space in them. When they get damaged like this, with the collapses and such, they tend to twist the suppression in odd ways. If you think of this place like a massive formation, the ridges are the connections between the nodes, forming the majority of the pattern. Just like if you damage a formation pattern and it starts to become inefficient, so too if the ridges here get damaged, weird things will start to occur, like it taking a lot longer to cover relatively short distances, or odd distortions in teleports Thats the origin of the valleys are all formations theory, Juni agreed. How come I didnt know that? he grumbled, again trying to recall if he had ever been told that before either, and again drawing a blank. It only came up once, when Old Ling took me to South Grove Ruins, years ago, Juni shrugged. I think it was actually before you were even a seven-star Hunter -Ah, that would be it, he supposed. Actually, its why teleports cost so much up here as well, Senior Ying added. That was the key bit of evidence to support that theory, apparently. The ridges are compressed space? Jiang Wushen asked, also looking interested now. Not just compressed space, Senior Ying mused. Upwelling compressed space. Its also why the Great Mount can be seen from the coast, why the forbidden zone is thousands of miles in circumference, but you can get to the slopes in only 2-300 straight miles if you know the right routes and why no matter how much erosion occurs up here, very little changes. How? he started to ask. My teacher told me about it once, Senior Ying replied drily. A long time ago. Its not that there isnt a lot known about Yin Eclipse; its mostly that some key bits of critical information about it have been tightly controlled over the years, by the Hunter Bureau and others Yes, they do hoard a lot, Juni sighed. As do the various clans. Certainly, I have seen things in the Kun clan archives that the Bureau makes no mention of Whats wrong? Sana asked, as Juni trailed off. Shu what is that he turned, briefly thinking Arai had spoken to him, and found her also looking around, confused. ALKYR! Lin Ling yelled at the same time as a bush barely three metres from him became the very last thing any of them wanted to see and leapt straight at him. -Nameless fates go! With a silent curse, he rolled backwards off the rock he was on, landing in the waist-deep shallows beside them even as the metre-long mantis-like insectoid monstrosity landed where he had been, its chitin-edged, blade-like forelimbs screeching on the wet stone, snagging only cloth and a decent portion of his hat Two arrows slammed into it, even as he found his footing, drawing his own blade. However, the accursed thing deflected one arrow with a wing, twisted to avoid the other and scuttled sideways, lashing out at Lin Ling, who barely ducked underneath the sweep, drawing her own blade to execute a two-handed strike at its leg He winced with her as it deflected her blow at the last moment, her strike rebounding off its carapace, her arms visibly shaking. -And theres the reminder that suppression does not mean suppressed, he reflected grimly, wading out of the flood pool. In those few moments, the alkyr flitted forward, aiming for Jiang Wushen, who now had a broad-bladed spear out and was circling it. Taking that opportunity, he hurled his own blade at it, aiming for the point where its wing carapaces joined. At the last minute it again twisted, narrowly avoiding having a wing critically injured In that opening, however, Arai and Sana had both also skipped backwards, hurling their own blades at it. Arais bounced off, but Sanas found a segment in its neck and bit surprisingly deeply. In response, the creature hissed and leapt towards Sana A wooden arrow hit the alkyr in the eye socket, breaking its momentum and sending it tumbling to the ground, twitching. In a flash, Jiang Wushen and Juni were both stabbing spears into segments of its body, breaking its qi foundation. Nice shot, Jiang Wushen remarked, pulling Senior Yings arrow out of its eye socket. Now dead, the alkyr looked oddly frail, for the amount of havoc it had caused. The specimen in front of them was about a metre and a half long, counting its bladed forelimbs, with a long body covered in small beige and green chitinous scale-like plates that were artfully constructed and coloured to resemble leaves and twigs. Much like a razor crab, each and every chitinous plate was also lethally sharp. Well, that was an auspicious start, Lin Ling muttered. I dunno, Sana replied. In a way I feel slightly reassured. A hand? Senior Ying asked, offering him one as he reached the edge, near where she was standing. Thanks, he replied, gratefully accepting her gesture and clambering out. Not relaxing his wariness, he scanned their surroundings, in case this was a rare example of a shifting alkyr not hunting alone. If there was one thing Yin Eclipse hammered home time and time again, it was that assumptive rules existed to be broken, usually with lethal consequences for someone. By this point, Juni and Wushen had skilfully detached its legs and pried open the underside, exposing its inner organs. Unlike tetrid stalkers and many spiders, alkyr were not entirely venomous, so there was little danger from butchering them. Even so, just looking on was fairly unpleasant, as they had to slice through its stomach to get to the core, situated safely above it, in the middle of its abdomen. Hmmm, this ones actually an adult, Senior Ying observed, watching as Jiang pulled out the fist-sized crystal, stretching out the flesh that held it for Juni to cut it away. It had a golden-blue lustre, with hints of purple, suggesting a metal- and water-aligned foundation. In terms of quality, he put it at somewhere approaching five-star grade, maybe six C a Nascent Soul or Severing Origins qi beast. Metal and water is an odd one though, Sana remarked. I guess? he agreed, considering their prize pensively. The elements that comprised the cores of qi beasts tended to be governed as much by the valley they lived in as anything else. Many of the lesser herbs they had gathered up here previously had turned out to have minor metal or wood attributes as well. Nascent Soul Jiang Wushen pronounced as he was pondering that. Quite close to the peak of it, actually. Probably it came down from higher up to look for easy prey to advance. Like the spiders in the river? he suggested, looking back out across the flooded gravel beds that had almost entirely replaced the scrubby forest that had been here before. Yeah, probably quite a few dead things given the scale of this calamity, Senior Ying agreed, looking around pensively. Want to store this away, Sana? Juni called over, reminding him that Sana had taken the storage ring. Sure, Sana nodded and walked over to the de-cored alkyr, storing the body away in the storage ring. What kind of arrow was that that you used? he asked Ying, curious because, near as he could see, it had even had a sharpened wooden tip. Made from wood from the Life-Breaking Aspen, Senior Ying said, holding it up for him to see. Very handy for things like *Hruuuuumble* An ill-timed peal of thunder drowned out all noise for a few seconds, the accompanying lightning rippling through the clouds, high in the sky to the north-west. I swear it does that on purpose, Senior Ying muttered, glaring up at the sky. Anyway, its not much use for things approaching the Dao Step. For a sub-Immortal beast like this though, a very easy solution and if it doesnt work It means you just shot a qi manifestation? he guessed. Likely, yes, she agreed, before continuing with an amused smile: Or the thing you shot is not the realm you thought it was. That has saved me a few times. Nothing says leave now quite like shooting a spider or some obscure insect with one of those and it just looking at you funny. Been there a few times, Arai, who was still standing nearby, looking around warily for more threats, muttered, to which he could only nod in agreement. That things mimicry was good though, he frowned, playing back its initial ambush and last minute distraction. This cant be the first time it heard people? Yes, it was uncannily good, Senior Ying agreed. The other question is, why didnt we run into it the other day? Lin Ling mused. Probably it was much further up, he guessed, taking out a new hat and putting it on, for all the good it did at this point. They do like higher places Yes, it might be something as simple as its original tree got swept over and its moved, looking for new territory, Arai added. That doesnt bode well for the rest of the afternoon though, Lin Ling muttered. What else has been displaced? Well, that is why we are here, Jiang Wushen pointed out. What? To get bitten, ambushed and poisoned so the Ha clan scions dont have to suffer such indignities? Arai muttered. I suppose it is Aii when you put it like that he agreed, recalling his run-in with the vetch-possessed spider with a grimace. Merciful heavens! Lin Ling rather theatrically did a bit of a double-take. When Han Shu is saying that, you Juni actually bonked Lin Ling on the head, though lightly, and entirely for comedic effect. Hey! Lin Ling pouted. -I suppose its a reminder that she is just a teenager, for all that she is talented and has a terrible family, he mused, looking out over the water swirling through the gravel beds and boulders. Well, this is all very fun, Juni said, looking around, but if we stay here any longer, the alkyr might actually start coming to us I was joking, Juni added, rolling her eyes, as Ling, Sana and Arai all made to sit down again. We are not short of resources. If we take the groups we were before; Shu, Sana and Senior Ying, you can scout, and we can move behind, mapping and marking? I take it we will just use talismans to get back, assuming we dont find somewhere suitable? Wushen mused. Yeah, Juni replied. We have them, so we might as well use them. In any case, lets get moving again, same order as before. Yes boss! Sana and Lin Ling both declared. They had only gone for about ten minutes, though, when Arai, who was at the lead now, held up her hand, calling for them to stop. What is it? Juni asked, as they all arrived beside her. Another alkyr, Arai murmured, pointing ahead of them. It took him a moment to find it, but indeed, there was a second one, ripping apart a dead spider that had been washed down by the flood and tangled in its own web. Ai Senior Ying, beside her, unslung her bow without even passing comment and took aim at it. He watched as she sent three arrows in rapid succession straight into its eye socket and the half-metre-long mantis-like insect crumpled to the ground, dead. I have got to get me one of those bows Sana, now standing beside him, muttered. Do you think she would make me one if I asked? By the time they walked over, Jiang Wushen and Arai had cut it open and were looking at the core. Same brood, Senior Ying mused. How can you tell so fast? he asked, curious. Signatures in the core, Senior Ying replied. There is a resonance with the previous one. Uggh, there better not be a whole pack of them, Sana shuddered. Probably not, the resonance stays for a season or two, Senior Ying reassured. It is part of how they spread, that means these must only be young adults? It does look like that, Jiang Wushen agreed catching her comment. This one is freshly moulted. Involuntarily, he found himself looking further up the valley, towards the distant massif, which was the kind of place an alkyr would love to live. Up high, where they could drop down from trees on prey near the river Do alkyr do brood suppression? Juni asked, frowning. Like tetrids? Jiang Wushen frowned. Actually, I am not sure; they are not common up here, certainly not in Western Falls Valley or further over, towards the Jasmine Gate. Too many narrow gorges and spiders. What are you thinking? he asked. That there is a queen up there who just kicked out a bunch of juveniles to claim this whole valley? Its possible, Juni sighed. That would certainly put a dent in exploiting it, Sana muttered. It would, he agreed. That second encounter rather set the tone for the next two hours, as it turned out. Rather than split properly, in the end they just spread out into a scout group, comprising him, Sana and Ying, and a main group, of the others. By the time they had crossed the river and started along the north side of the valley, they had killed two more alkyr, both young adults scavenging along the river, and a further, injured Soul Foundation tree snake that had finished off a third one. Beyond that, however, it was hard to call the afternoon productive. The northern side of the gorge did not have many herbs in it, compared to across the river, or at least not easily discernible ones. The few they did find were largely in trees C epiphytes and vines for the most part. A major factor for that was probably, in his view, the lack of soils here; most of the area between the cliff and the river was overgrown rockfall. What do you reckon? Sana asked as they stood, considering one of those few, rare spirit herbs C a blue-green orchid, nestled in a rather enticing open spot, half way up the low cliff on the far side of a narrow, boggy lake. Mark it? I dunno about you, but that pool does not look like a happy place to poke around in he replied. They both considered the vegetation-clogged lake, about thirty metres across and several hundred long, which vanished in several places into a half-metre-tall fissure that ran part-way along the base of the cliff. The cliff itself was the narrow edge of a vast slab that had slumped, or toppled down, from the ridge hidden in mist and greenery above them. The flow of water suggested that the origin of the spring feeding the lake was also somewhere in that fissure, or at least buried beneath the slab. If ever there was a place some errant, amphibious qi beast with a Yin affinity was going to lurk, it was a pool like that. Yeah, mark, she agreed. They spent the next few minutes moving along the edge of the water, warily clambering over rocks and past ferns, until Senior Ying, who had gone to check what the terrain was like on top of the cliff-like slab, reappeared, descending the cliff to their right where several slabs had fallen off it, splitting the long pool in half. We are clear on this side, she declared, landing lightly on a rock in front of them. How does it look up the top? he asked. Unstable, Senior Ying grimaced. A lot of water has come down from above. You can see slabs have moved, recently as well, and not little ones either. Mostly its the tree cover keeping the avalanche here. This pool has basically formed where two slabs are at an angle to each other, on the slope. Unbidden, he looked at the top of the cliff, where there were a few other broad slabs, just about visible in the misty rain. So the whole thing is being flooded from the top and undercut from the bottom, Sana muttered. Yep, basically, Ying agreed. This whole thing is being held together by trees and some wedged slabs, is my guess. How are we for the scan, Sana? he asked, reflecting that that knowledge was not reassuring, especially in this weather. Done, Sana replied glancing at her arm, and the herb is marked. In that case, no reason to linger, he decided, giving the pool a final look. Nothing left it, and there was no sign they were even being watched, but it was hard not to feel a little bit uneasy about it for some reason. Setting off again, Sana took the lead from Senior Ying, who fell back to bring up the rear. However, they had barely made it fifty metres further on, down a tangle of slabs and into a second depression in the forest, through which a marshy, boggy stream of water was coalescing, when Sana held up her hand, looking around warily. What? he signed, looking cautiously at the greenery. My divination talisman just tripped Sana signed, taking a few careful steps to her right, heading for the nearest path through, between two tangled slabs. Looking up at the forest above them, he grimaced and glanced at Senior Ying. She shook her head slightly, but was also frowning now. Nodding, Sana warily continued on, while he drew his blade from where he was keeping it at his waist, watching the ferns and mossy crevices as they went onwards. They passed through one almost cavernous crevice, and out into another, following the flow of the stream, at which point Sana paused again. Senior Ying poked him gently in the back, indicating for him to move away from the path they had just taken. What is it? he signed, considering the broken-up terrain with its angular, mossy slabs, ferns and gnarled trees, thick with vines. I dunno, Sana signed back, warily turning in a circle, surveying the rocks above them. I swear I saw something on that slab over there He followed her gaze, examining the mossy, water-worn face of the three-metre-tall slab which was almost tall enough to act as a miniature cliff in its own right. Almost in the same instant, the divination talisman on his arm twinged slightly. It was hard to call it inauspicious, but My talisman just triggered, he signed, backing away, making sure Senior Ying and Sana were positioned to protect his back. Another alkyr? Senior Ying signed, looking around with narrowed eyes. Maybe? Sana frowned. Its Senior Ying drew her bow and sent an arrow streaking into the air between them, past Sana, before he could react. Sana ducked a moment later as something erupted out of the ferns to her right, passing over her as she spun away All the warning he got was a faint distortion in his peripheral vision as raindrops scattered off something as it descended through the air towards him with worrying speed Rolling away, he saw the forelimbs of a head-sized spider with a muddy grey carapace and a flat, spikey abdomen hit the rock, a moment before another darted out from under some ferns to his right, barely visible amid the rain and the broken-up silhouettes of the rocks littering the depression they were in Something hit him in the back, making him gasp in pain as claws tried to dig into his flesh. Gritting his teeth, he rolled again, feeling wetness and the pressure of chitin against his skin, following by a cracking feeling as it was squashed. His barrier talisman had not so much as triggered, which was really not a good sign. -Oh come on! he groaned, lashing out at the one chasing after him from the now thoroughly agitated water ferns, splitting its head open. Scrambling up, he saw Senior Ying effortlessly crush two more as they appeared almost out of nowhere, leaping for her. Sana had caught another one jumping for her, smashing it into a handy rock. Watch out! he gasped, seeing the faint shimmering lines in the rain, trailing after another as it descended from a rock to Sanas left. Sana ducked, the threads getting caught on her hat, dragging it away, even as two more drifting lines descended towards them. Senior Ying caught another spider, crushing it only for two more to erupt out of the shadows of the path between the rock slabs they had just skirted under. Gaagh! she spat The air around them twisted faintly. The water ferns which had been emitting halos of mist seemed to shudder. The sound of rain on leaves and rocks seemed to intensify, as did the hiss of the wind With a series of deeply unpleasant popping and cracking sounds, a dozen more spiders died, turning into broken smears of ichor and chitin on the mossy rocks. Not lowering his blade, he scanned their surroundings warily, but no more appeared. Is your back okay? Senior Ying asked him, glancing in his direction. Grimacing, he rolled his shoulders, feeling the skin tightening. Thanks to his physical cultivation, it was already healing, without him even having to do anything actively with his mantra. The poison from the ichor seemed quite mild, thankfully. Yes, he replied. It was not a very big one that bit me Take one of these anyway, she added, tossing him a paper-wrapped packet of purification pills. Nodding gratefully, he took one and swallowed it, then took his flask of water from his belt and washed it down. It was bitter, but almost immediately he felt the itchiness of the lingering poison from the spiders ichor receding. Keep them, she added, as he made to hand them back. You okay? he asked Sana, noting she was also bleeding on her arm as she looked uneasily around at the rocks. Just a scratch, Sana replied. Here he tossed her the pills, then cast around for a spider, having not managed to get a good look at the fate-cursed things. Mmm. Thanks, Sana murmured, accepting them. This one is Golden Core, Senior Ying, who had now gone over and recovered the one she shot with an arrow, announced, holding up a spiky, cat-sized spider with a rather flat, armoured abdomen. -Dragon spider? he blinked, recognising the sub-species as one of the more annoying variants. Their carapaces made them hard to spot, as they usually hid on cave ceilings and liked to leave trailing threads that snared their prey up. They didnt possess venom, though their bodies were naturally poisonous. Instead, they killed their prey with ambush swarm tactics and powerful bites. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Dragon spiders, Sana sighed, staring at it. the Ha bunch are gonna hate this so much Yeah, he agreed, looking around again with unease. Finding one of the first spiders he had killed, he cut it in half with the blade and poked around for the core, which turned out to be barely formed and the size of a peach pit. They are only Qi Condensation, it seems? Cant be more than a day or two old at most? Uhuh, Sana agreed, picking up the mangled remains of another, carefully, and picking its core out to roll between her fingers. Arent they a cave species? Looking around, he was suddenly aware that there were a lot of crevices when you started looking closely. Walking over to the nearest one, he warily swept aside some ferns to get a better look at a fissure, but it narrowed into darkness almost immediately. -Not from that one then I bet they came out of there, Senior Ying said, pointing to a dark shadow beneath a rock slab beyond where Sana had been. There must be voids in here, almost akin to a small cave system, Sana agreed, looking about warily. On the bright side, if this lot were here, there will be very little else to bother us, Senior Ying mused, passing the spider carefully to Sana, who stored it away in the ring. Though I dont think lingering here is a good idea. Likely not, no, he agreed, looking around. Give me a moment, Sana added. Ill just record this Nodding in agreement with that, he went back to surveying their surroundings, in case more spiders were lurking, not that they would spot them any quicker than they had before, really. He briefly tried to use qi sense on their surroundings but the rain alone made it pointless. The water ferns on the trees above them had also started to rain again, adding to it. Han Shu? The unexpected communication through the talisman made him flinch, visibly. What is it? Sana, who was also looking around nervously, asked him. A very badly timed talisman communication, he replied, taking a deep breath. Haaa Sana sighed and shook her head. Is everything okay? Junis voice sounded slightly concerned, likely at not getting an immediate reply back. Yes, Juni. Sorry, your timing is quite good, he replied. We just got ambushed by Dragon spiders. Dragon spiders Juni replied dully. You are all okay? Yes, we are fine, he sent back. What is it? Old rendezvous point is a lake, Juni said. Ah, one moment, he murmured, adjusting the talisman so Ying and Sana could hear what Juni, now a shimmering, illusory image floating in front of him, was saying. Okay, Juni replied, her voice melodious in the rain. Hi! Sana said. Hi Senior Ying added with a half-smile. Ah, Sana, Senior Ying, hi, Juni replied. Well, as I was saying, Juni said, to all of them now, the old rendezvous point is a lake now, so we have arrived at the river that runs north of the massif. There look to be waterfalls further up. If you keep going parallel to the cliff, you will reach that tributary. Okay, he mused, waving for Sana to bring up the map, though she was already starting on that anyway. We meet below these waterfalls? Yes, Juni confirmed. I take it that is not too much of a detour? Just checking now, he said as Sana projected the image for him to see. We are about a mile from the rendezvous point, roughly. South-west of the massif. We should hit the main tributary down from the north of it in half a mile? Okay, I have a fair idea of where you are, Juni replied after a pause. The waterfalls are north-east of you? Sana flipped the map and poked at a point where the landscape was rather vaguely defined. Okay, we will see you there, then, he confirmed. Good luck, Juni sent back. Likewise, he replied before the communication ended. It took Sana a few rather nervous minutes to map the whole area and mark it, then they set off again. Thankfully, they didnt encounter any further ambushes in the twenty minutes it took to warily path their way towards their new destination, finally coming out on a rock shelf on the edge of a tumultuous torrent in the shadow of the tall massif. This close, it was fair to say that the massif, half obscured by the low cloud rolling by overhead and the ever-present rain, wreathed in a curtain of greenery, appeared much more imposing than it had from lower in the valley. In the end, the path to the waterfalls was not as bothersome as he anticipated. While overhanging water ferns did hamper visibility, and the rock shelves they were traversing were frequently treacherously slippery, they were largely devoid of vegetation themselves, even moss and algae. As such, it barely took them a further twenty minutes of walking along the rock shelves to reach the plunge pools and the ruins that Juni had mentioned: what looked like two or three small blocks of buildings nestled into the cliffs and across the open ground beside the waterfall, with the remnants of more jutting out of the pool itself. Of the group, only Jiang Wushen was visible, and he spotted them about the same time they marked him, sitting on the top of one of the more intact buildings. That was quick, Jiang Wushen remarked as they made their way down some handily-placed steps and into a small plaza on the edge of the rock-cut complex. That said, the three of you look pretty knocked about? Jiang Wushen added, looking from him to Sana and Senior Ying. Well, we did just have a run-in with Dragon spiders, Sana muttered, in the broken forest south-west of here. Ah, Jiang Wushen grimaced, looking in the direction they had come from. They were not very strong, he added. It was mostly the surprise as anything that caught us out. Yep, Senior Ying agreed. Even without me, Shu and Sana here would have dealt with them with a talisman or three. I will say, though, that the trip along this side has been a several-hours-long reminder of Old Lings comment about never being more than a stones throw from something nasty up here, he added. That does rather sum this place up, Sana agreed, looking around curiously. So, where are the others? Ah well, yes, Jiang Wushen sighed, hopping down from his vantage point. We found some stuff Not saying more, Jiang Wushen led them down the broken, rubble-strewn path between the buildings and out into a plaza that was basically knee-deep in water. Arai, Lin Ling and Juni were all standing in an area between some ruined walls, watching Juni poke at something under the water. Oh, you made it! Lin Ling called over to them. Dont go there, by the way! Arai called, pointing off to their left. This place is knee-deep then it steps down again about a metre to the old edge of the plunge pool. Okay! Sana called back cheerfully. Looking at the swirling water to their left amid ruined buildings, he nodded. So, what have you found? Sana asked as they waded over to the trio. A teleport formation, Juni said, standing up. Or at least I think it is Perhaps you might know, Senior Ying? Senior Ying walked over and crouched down as well to consider it, while Arai walked over to join them, as did Ling Ling. It seems like you guys really did get all the fun, Arai said, taking in their slightly ragged appearance. We shot arrows at a few spiders, ran into one other small alkyr and then chased after another shadow claw vine for a while, but that was about it. You found another shadow claw vine? he asked, surprised. Yeah, we were surprised as well, Juni remarked, glancing up. We know where it is though, so it can be gotten easily enough at a later date. Well, I can certainly confirm its part of a teleport formation, Senior Ying mused, standing up again with an octagonal jade talisman in her hand. But this is just an anchor. The main bit is elsewhere, near here. The Deng group? he suggested, looking around at the flooded buildings and recalling what the Beast Hunters had said. Given there were pill bottles in the gorge, maybe? Jiang Wushen agreed. It might explain why they had nothing on them, certainly. They teleported it out, but couldnt, or didnt want to, risk that themselves? Could be, Juni agreed. Though we need to find it, first. Well, that should be easy enough Senior Ying mused. Give me a moment. He watched with interest as she looked around, then scooped up a handful of water and watched it scatter. She repeated that half a dozen times, before wading over to another point and repeating the same process. Its a Seven Stars Formation, she declared after a moment. That means the core will be either thereshe paused to point in the direction of one building off to their rightor over there, she finished, pointing to an open area to their left between their current building and the next. We will take this one then, Juni said, heading right with Arai and Sana. Senior Ying nodded, waving for him and Lin Ling to follow her left. Jiang Wushen, meanwhile, clambered up on the wall beside them, to keep a lookout. However, they had barely gotten half-way to the point Senior Ying pointed out when Sana waved at them from where she was crouching on a collapsed wall. ITS OVER HERE! I should have seen that coming, Senior Ying sighed, shaking her head wryly. Wading over, they found the core in the middle of a large open room in the building, conspicuously clear of rubble. Indeed, they put it down in a very orthodox arrangement Senior Ying observed as they all stood on the wall, considering the jade-green formation plate shimmering in the knee-deep water. What does that mean? Lin Ling asked, before he could. It means they didnt know how to adjust it; they just divined the alignments and set it out as the manual dictates. Whoever did this was not really a formations expert Senior Ying mused, hopping down off the wall and wading over to it, followed by Juni. This is totally dead, isnt it? Juni noted as Senior Ying crouched down beside the plate. It is, Senior Ying acknowledged, looking around pensively. Its been here long enough to gain a faint coat of algae; you can see the discolouration with the floor. However, if it had qi infused into it, that could occur in weeks or it could have been here years Seven Stars Formation is an orthodox imperial one, isnt it? Juni mused. Yes, and the anchor is a really good quality one, Senior Ying agreed, standing up again. You could force a connection from the other side Could you now? Juni muttered, frowning, as she looked around. What are you thinking? Arai asked, also frowning. That having teleport anchors up here from others doesnt make me feel at ease, Juni muttered, folding her arms. It already bothers me that the Ha clan are getting involved in this. Well, we are not here for ruins anyway, Juni said. Disable that, use an alignment disruption talisman on it and then see if you can move one of those old blocks of masonry over onto it. You want to disable it totally? he asked, eyeing the fallen block at the far end of the room sceptically. Ha Arai sighed, then nodded, waving for Sana and Lin Ling to come with her. I do, Juni confirmed. There has been entirely too much scheming about all this. It might just be some old formation from decades ago or it might not; either way, whoever used it is nothing to do with us and I want it to stay that way. You disagree? No, not at all, he shook his head. I was just wondering if it was worth trying to reclaim it? Not really, Senior Ying replied. Seven Stars Formations are favoured because they provide excellent end-to-end transmission that is hard to disrupt. To link this to the Misty Jasmine Inn would also provide whoever set this up with the means to teleport there, and tell them it was in use Which would not be desirable he noted, following her reasoning. Indeed, Juni agreed. It would not. In that case, Ill go lug rocks, he sighed, moving over to help Arai, Sana and Ling. By the time they had hauled it back over, Senior Ying and Juni had thoroughly broken the alignments on that location, setting up an inauspicious feng shui formation with some of the lesser beast cores they had acquired over the course of the day. With some relief, because it was very heavy, they deposited the block on top of the original core of the formation with a splash and then scattered to put down some alignment disruption talismans. The whole act of sabotaging the rest of the formation took about ten minutes in the end, then they fanned out and quickly checked the rest of the ruins around the pool, in case there were more traces of past exploration. Somewhat against the odds, it turned out there were. In one of the rock-cut rooms, set into the cliff, they found a few more pill bottles that had been discarded, along with signs of a fire and fragments of a broken pill furnace. They are the same pill bottles, Wushen observed. A standard design sold in Misty Vale. That just means that whoever this was came through there, though, he pointed out. This design has been in circulation since I was a kid. They have been like this since before I was a kid, Jiang Wushen remarked drily. Thoughhe opened the top of one and sniffed itStandard replenishment pills. Whoever this was, they were likely spiritual cultivators. Scans are done! Sana called from outside. Did you find anything? Juni called over to him and Jiang as they exited the building. Yes, we did he called back, wading back into the plaza to where Juni and the others were now preparing anchor arrows. Huh more pill bottles, and is that a bit of a furnace? Juni asked, accepting what they found. Seems that way, Jiang Wushen nodded. Senior Ying took it and then nodded as well, before passing it back to Juni. Well, we are going to go up to the top, in any event, Juni said, gesturing to the rope arrows Arai and Ling were preparing. I take it we are not going by the stairs then, he joked, gesturing to the proper way up, at the far end of the plaza, which was basically a second waterfall, complete with its own rapids where blocks had fallen down from the wall. Yeah no, Juni agreed, rolling her eyes. We will go up the cliff. The task of getting to the top of the cliff only took them a few minutes; however, what awaited them at the top was not what he expected. That is a big ruin Jiang Wushen said at last, as they looked out at what was, in effect, a small town within the gorge, now largely overtaken by the cloud forest. Off to their right, against the massif, he could see the peaked roofs of buildings on a higher outcropping, while off to the left there were river bridges in at least two places, leading to another large complex of buildings with peaked roofs, surrounded by a wall. It is, he agreed, dropping down onto the top of the wall from the tree they were in. Does this wall block off the whole cliff? It does look that way, Senior Ying agreed, landing a few metres away. This is a really defensible settlement. Staring at the ruins pensively, he pulled out a divination compass, intending to check whether this was, in fact, part of the ridgeline. Its not part of the ridgeline, Senior Ying added, even before the compass gave him a reading that said as much. How can you tell? Lin Ling asked. Senior Ying, who now had her bow out, pointed wordlessly at the nearest building, across the square, where there was an open doorway He stared at it for a good ten seconds before realising that it was staring back at him. Cave centipede, Arai said with a grimace, identifying it for all of them, not that that was necessary, her bow also now in her hand with an arrow half drawn. Wonderful, he groaned, following suit as the two-metre-long black and blue insectoid monstrosity, all legs and feelers, scuttled out into the rain, swaying erratically as it looked at them. *Ksssssssssssshhh!* The hiss it emitted was not from its mouth, but rather from rubbing its legs together. Even though it was expected and he had the support of a mantra, it still made his vision waver A wooden arrow embedded itself into the creatures face, making it recoil. Two more Intent-infused ones slammed into it a moment later, from Juni and Wushen. Finally loosing his own, he watched it get deflected by a flailing leg. Sealing formation! Juni called over to him. Nodding, he pulled out a high-grade core and started on that, while Juni and Wushen both drew spears and closed on it warily. In the intervening time, it had gained three more wooden arrows. What realm is that? he asked Senior Ying, surprised it had not gone down. Its only an Immortal realm beast. Its just that its a bad match for Life-Breaking arrows, she said drily. Yin life foundation with a minor in yin fire and yin earth. Dont get bitten. -Only an Immortal realm one riiiight Triple Yin? Lin Ling spat, the disgust in her tone clear. -A yang metal formation then, he concluded, transferring an imprint of Fu Kans Storm Lock from his own tablet into the core. The imprinting took a moment, by which point both Juni and Wushen were working to keep the qi beast back, supported by strategically placed arrows from Senior Ying, which broke up its momentum. Formation is ready! he called over. Without comment Juni danced back, catching it as he threw it to her. He watched as she rolled it across the ground {Fu Kans Storm Lock} Six golden, lightning-like chains sizzled out of the core, twining around the centipede and rapidly propagating as the yang metal energies overwhelmed the yin life attributes of the centipedes foundation. Within a matter of moments it had slumped down, twitching erratically. Even so, Senior Ying still kept shooting arrows at it until it finally stopped twitching. Well, thats a not at all auspicious first introduction to this place, he muttered, eyeing the other buildings with suspicion. In theory, a centipede that big should be an apex predator here, Jiang Wushen said, carefully picking his way over to it and drawing a blade. Given that they eat spiders primarily, and tetrids, its a bit unfortunate to have to kill it, but at least in the short term, it means that there should be little else to bother us here. Senior Ying, who had also walked over to it now, nodded in agreement as she started to recover the arrows from the body. I am aware, he sighed, considering the many-legged thing. Still doesnt make it any less horrifying It didnt take them long to butcher the centipede and recover its core, in the end. The building it had been living in had a basement which turned out to be its nest, which they also cleared out, not that it held anything of value to them. As Wushen had said though, their sweep through the other buildings turned up basically nothing, beyond some lingzhi, some slightly less beneficial fungi and a few life-catch vines. By the time they arrived at the centre of the town, a broad plaza partially flooded by the raging torrent running through the area, it was clear that there was nothing living in it larger than a fist-sized spider. Or at least, nothing willing to make itself known to them. Rather than stand around in the water, waiting for the main scan of the whole area to finish, they took refuge on the only dry location in the plaza: a raised area in front of the largest of the buildings adjacent to it, immediately opposite the river. I wonder, did the alkyr come from here as well? Sana mused as she sat, perched on a piece of fallen column, taking in the ruined buildings around them while they waited for her tablet to sort itself out. They might have done, Senior Ying agreed from where she was investigating the inscription on a fallen stele nearby. They would not have fared well against that centipede. True, Sana mused. What does the inscription say? he asked, walking over to join Senior Ying. Hard to say, she mused. Its ancient though, and in a form of Easten I have barely ever seen. Near as I can make out, however, this town is called Portam, Rh-ha-nae, which means Gate, or maybe Door of the Rain Bringer. Rain Bringer, huh Lin Ling muttered, staring up at the swirling clouds barely a hundred metres above them at this altitude. Thats kind of apt. It is, rather, he agreed. This is basically an inscription detailing the founding of the town Senior Ying went on, running her fingers along the barely visible text. Most of it is damaged, but it looks like it was founded around a special spring that fell out of the clouds, which they believed was blessed by I am going to say that it is called Rhanis. They carved a statue to her, by the spring, and laid offerings, and every ten years a young girl would appear and something with the children, and then one of them would be given a white mask *tcch*, typical Senior Ying trailed off as she got to the end of the text. They are always incomplete, she sighed, shaking her head. Shall we put a formation down here and call it a day? Juni said, coming over to join them. You plan to put a defensive one up overnight? Senior Ying asked, looking around. Yeah, Juni nodded. Any suggestions? Something that disguises rather than bars. A feng shui one, Senior Ying mused. Barriers tend to draw attention and be seen as a challenge, whereas something hiding away can be ignored, especially in a place like this. That centipede was close to a Chosen Immortal qi beast and clearly the apex predator here, so likely there isnt much going to trouble a formation beyond that. I can set it up, if you like? That would be good, yes, Juni agreed. What should we do, then? he asked. Set the teleport formation up and attune it? Juni said with a shrug. Here on this raised area is as good a place as any. That process took them very little time, in the end, having now had a fair amount of practice with it, so in the end they got to sit around and watch Senior Ying pace around with a compass, muttering to herself, for about fifteen minutes, occasionally pausing to place a talisman on a fallen column or one of the walls, before finally declaring that it was sorted. Standing around the node, they waited in silence while the formation charged up, the space around them shimmering slightly in the now slowly fading light and reforming as the familiar environs of Misty Jasmine Inn. Welcome back Mo Shunfei, who was waiting for them, trailed off as they traipsed off the formation in tired silence, their boots squelching audibly. You all look like you have had a fairly rough day he remarked. Without comment, Sana waved her hand and half a dozen corpses appeared from the storage ring C the three alkyr they had killed, the dead spiders from the river and the centipede. A moment later, the smaller spiders, including the adult Dragon spider, also appeared, in a different pile. Yeah it does feel like that, he agreed, sitting down on a rock as Mo Shunfei eyed the days efforts with a frown. The only other people out there were two guards, an expert he didnt recognise, Kun Ji and two Ha clan disciples who had now stopped their butchering of a rather large serpent to watch their arrival. Ha Yun eh Lin Ling remarked. Staring at one of the two youths butchering, he realised it was indeed Ha Yun. Adult alkyr and a cave centipede Mo Shunfei sighed. This is from the monkey valley? Yep, he nodded wearily. Though we have a second teleport formation up there, so there should not be a repeat of today. Fates willing, Lin Ling, who had sat down on the other end of his block to empty water out of her boots, agreed. This is what you have been encountering? The expert he didnt recognise had come over and was eyeing the qi beasts critically. Yep, Juni nodded. Ah, this is Sir Huang, Mo Shunfei said, by way of introduction. Like Diaomei and Meilan, he is from the Cherry Wine Pagoda. Ha Huang, he said with a polite nod to all of them. Ah, good, you are back! he turned around, as did Lin Ling, to find Elder Lianmei walking over, holding an umbrella. Standing, he saluted her politely, then sat back down as she waved for him to stop. Today has been difficult, Lianmei mused, looking at the monsters. I take it you didnt get many herbs? We scavenged, but in the end it became a matter of prioritizing covering ground. There are quite a few marked on the maps we made, Juni said, and passed Elder Lianmei her tablet, as did Sana. Probably wise, Lianmei nodded, taking both. Tell you what, Ill let you go get cleaned up, then we can discuss it in a bit more comfort. Thanks Juni nodded. Id kill for a bath right now. Ah There are a bunch of our Ha clans best who have sort of claimed it Sir Huang said apologetically, as Lianmei just sighed. Once they discovered it helped with acclimatizing I had intended to go turf them out before you came back, but Ill go do that now, Sir Huang continued blandly. Ah, no need. You can use the one in the shrine, if you like, Senior Ying chuckled. There is one in the shrine? Juni asked, raising an eyebrow. Yep. Ill show you. Its a bit smaller, but much more private, Senior Ying added. All four women actually saluted her, then moved with remarkable alacrity towards the shrine. I think I will still go kick them out, Sir Huang said drily. They have been wasting time in there for half the afternoon. Yun, Qwan! Both of you finish that up under the instruction of Sir Shun! Sir Huang called over to the two youths, who both groaned, even as the other figure, who turned out to be Ling Shun, just laughed. How do you reckon they will fare up there? Elder Lianmei asked him, as they made their way back inside, clearly meaning the Ha clan youths. He started to answer that, then stopped, because actually it was hard to answer honestly in front of actual experts from the Ha clan. That well, huh, Sir Huang sighed, pausing outside the inns door. If they go up there with Beast Hunters or a squad of guards it will probably be okay? he said at last, hoping that struck the right balance between reality and plausibility. Sir Huang gave him a sideways look, then nodded pensively, pushing open the door. Inside, it was fair to say that there was a small party going on. Half a dozen youths were sitting around two tables, drinking wine, playing music from a jade tablet and watching a projection of a beauty he vaguely recognised as being one of the faces of a teahouse in the Red Blossom District, wearing not a lot of clothing, dance, while they exchanged bets on a dice game. Some of them glanced up as they came in, then a few did an amusing double-take as they realised he was there as well, though their expressions were mostly dismissive or calculating Brother Han! The first person to speak up, rather jovially, was who he expected, actually: Ha Cao Caolun. Come join us! -Who is your brother? he groaned. The only reason Ha Caolun even knew his name was because he was friends with Han Chen Bei C proving, if nothing else, that idiots of a feather flocked together. Likely Ha Caolun wanted to draw him onside for that reason as well. Regretfully, Brother Caolun, I must go file jadework, he called back over, lying through his teeth. One of the other youths next to Caolun muttered something about disrespecting the Ha clans hospitality. To his surprise, it was actually Sir Huang who stepped in, even before Lianmei. Hunter Han, I would indeed be most grateful if you could also recount to me matters about these alkyr, once you are made civilized again, Sir Huang said, just loud enough to be heard, giving him a slight wink. Of course, Sir Huang, he replied blandly. I will see you shortly. Taking that as his cue, he hurried off upstairs, not stopping until he got to his room. Once there, he sealed the door, stripped off his damp robe and quickly towelled himself off as best he could, before just flopping down on his bed and staring at the ceiling. What a day he groaned. He lay like that for a few minutes, until there was a polite knock on the door. Who is it? he called. Me! Duan Mu replied. Uggh groaning, he sat up, using his mantra to banish a bit of the fatigue, and opened the door. Duan Mu came inside holding a bowl of steaming soup and a jar of wine. Courtesy of the fairies in the kitchen, Duan Mu grinned. Thanks he sighed, withdrawing two cups from his talisman. How bad has it been? Weird, mostly, Duan Mu answered after a moment. We went out earlier, sweeping the other valley, not Western Falls, and came back to find this place turned into an actual teahouse. How that lot will cope out there I dunno, but I really hope I am not one of those expected to make them do anything. That bad, huh, he grimaced, sipping the wine and then sighing as the icy, refreshing coolness flowed through his body, briefly reminding him that temperatures other than not quite in the sauna existed. Yeah, half of them think we are here to serve them, the other half just dont want to be here, and half think this is all a prelude to them getting rich in this trial, Duan Mu grumbled, downing his own wine. So, how was your day? Tiring, he said. You will probably hear about it over dinner, in any case. I wouldnt want to spoil the suspense. I saw the beasts outside; hopefully nobody got injured? Duan Mu asked. Nope, the only thing damaged is our mental state, he replied drily, pouring a second cup. Anyway, how come Ha Yun is butchering a snake? Hah that is a funny story, Duan Mu snickered. So we actually have like twenty Ha clan morons here. They got told they had a day off, but then they all saw Sanas arboretum, and got caught loafing off while claiming to be making themselves useful, so one thing led to another and most of them ended up having to do proper work of some form or another. The few that are down there drinking are the shameless ones who even shit wont stick to. Ha Caolun does have that special constitution, yes, he agreed, reflecting on what he knew of him, which was mostly tales of trouble in teahouses, notable for their lack of consequences in regards to the perpetrators. Ha Yun isnt much better, Duan Mu grumbled, But the Cherry Wine fairies appear to have their eye on him for some reason, as does Sir Huang That said, his entire bunch of cronies is here. Oh he groaned. What joy Ha Yuns coterie of cronies were a group he was somewhat familiar with as well. Partly because they were a bunch who shamelessly took far too many missions using Ha Yuns influence, but mostly because some of them, like Ha Ding and Ha Mun, frequented the same teahouses as his brothers. If you want a bright spark, they also sent Ha Leng and Ha Yufan, Duan Mu added. In the end, he chatted away to Duan Mu for a good twenty minutes, before the other Hunter departed again, leaving him alone with his thoughts. *Chime* The unexpected cooling of the Hunter Bureau talisman around his neck nearly made him curse out loud as he was drawn back out of his reverie, into the darkened room, night having now fallen. Sitting up, he put some qi into it, but all it said was that the registration parametres had been updated. The fates? he grumbled, taking it off and putting it on the table beside his bed, then lighting the lantern there for good measure. -Maybe they had some issue with one of the loci? The registration parametres being updated was almost always because there was some tracking issue with the talismans themselves, or the security measures enacted on them to prevent theft. Focusing on the talismans secondary functions, he checked the update log on it, but there was nothing there, just the same note about registration parametres. Stretching, he stood up and ran a hand through his hair, grimacing at how matted it felt, and then grimacing even more at how stiff his body was. He debated using his mantra to bury the fatigue, but in the end didnt. That worked, but it didnt help his body get used to this kind of environment, which was what was actually needed, really. -Maybe I can get a quiet moment in the bath after dinner or maybe Senior Ying might let me use the one in the shrine? he mused. He had had no idea that even existed, until she said so earlier. *Knock Knock* Who is it? he asked. Me, Mu Shi said quietly. Did your talisman also just update? Getting up, he went to the door and found her standing there in a light robe, her hair tied up. Yes, it did, he confirmed. Any idea why? Nope, I was on my way down to ask Lianmei, given dinner is basically done. Uggh okay, Ill come down with you, he said. Long day in that valley? she asked sympathetically as he pulled on an over-robe and came back out, closing the door behind him. Yep, he agreed, rolling his shoulders experimentally, trying to shift the stiffness there at least. If the lot downstairs have to work there for a full day like we just did, as spiritual cultivators they will be pill addicts in three days Three days? Mu Shi giggled. Id say lunchtime on the first day! I was trying to be charitable, he muttered. You dont work with them a lot, she sighed. I am quite familiar with several of them. Someone in the Ha clan has a real sense of humour sending that lot up here, and apparently we are set to get a group from the Ling clan tomorrow as well. Honestly? Ill be happy if we get through this without any of them dying, Mu Shi muttered. Especially if there are things like those alkyrs out there. I am starting to think we should have chucked them in a chasm somewhere, he said drily. GET THAT VERMIN OUT OF HERE! The outraged yell cut through their conversation, followed by the sound of someone kicking a door and hurried footsteps. Hurrying down to the ground floor, he found Ha Ji Wufan looking around furiously. You, Hunter, why is there a monkey here? a youth next to Wufan demanded, seeing them both. I dunno, Mu Shi shrugged. Why are you here, Ha Ji Kufei? The other youth who had come up behind snorted, then covered his mouth as Kufei rounded on him. Shut it, brat. If I want to break your leg, do you think Ha Yun will really stand up for you? What is the commotion? Meilan, who had also appeared at this point, accompanied by another woman he didnt recognise, asked. The little monkey, apparently, Mu Shi said blandly. Ah, its in the kitchen now. What did they do? the other woman asked, eyeing the three who were looking defensive now, except for Kufei, who was still outraged. No idea, we just heard shouting, he replied. What happened, Wufan? the unnamed woman asked, narrowing her eyes. It was in the baths, Kufei snapped, his tone making her frown. Poking around. Oh, is that all, Meilan sighed, shaking her head before gesturing towards them. Oh, these two are Mu Shi and Han Shu, two of the Herb Hunters, Ha Faolian, the other woman said with a polite smile. I am a junior sister of Xiang Meilan and Fanqing Diaomei. A pleasure, he replied politely, saluting her. Faolian will be helping with logistics here, Meilan added. Shall we go chat somewhere other than a stairwell? Faolian interjected, gesturing for them to come with the pair of them. Sure, Mu Shi agreed. He followed after, leaving the three Ha clan scions in the corridor like they were blocks of chopped wood, though only the two at the front looked outraged. The youth behind them just looked amused. Back in the common room, the group who had been there earlier had expanded in number somewhat, to two other tables. Of those in his group, only Duan Mu and the Beast Hunters were there, eating soup and conversing with Ling Shun and Ling Wentai at one table. Diaomei and Sir Huang were chatting away at another, sharing some wine. Where are the others? he asked Mu Shi. Arai and Sana said they would eat in their rooms, Mu Shi said with a grimace. Juni is checking on things in the storehouse, and Lin Ling is helping in the kitchen, Meilan added. -All of them avoiding here, he sighed. Hey, Little Sister Mu! Little Sister, come join us for a drink! Sister Mei, wont you come sit with us? -Cant say I blame them, he mused, looking at the Ha clan groups raucous attitude. His sigh must have communicated that, because Mu Shi just nodded, ignoring the calls. They made their way to the kitchen, where Lin Ling was tossing small spirit fruits to the monkey, who was, in turn, grabbing them acrobatically and eating them. Both froze when they entered, looking like criminals at the scene of a crime, which was probably not inaccurate in a sense. Did your talisman also update? he asked Lin Ling. No idea, its up in my room, Lin Ling replied, while the monkey projected an I have no talisman kind of attitude. Why do you ask? she added, making no move to actually go check. Because both of ours did, Mu Shi said. Just a few moments ago. Hmmm Ha Faolian took out a Hunter Bureau talisman of her own, which he was surprised to see was in the old style, from before the Three Schools Conflict. Mine also updated Odd, did they do something to the loci? Mu Shi frowned and trotted outside, returning a moment later with an even more bemused expression. Duan Mus also updated, though none of us can see what was done. There is no log relating to it All mine says is registration parametres updated, he said. Huh thats more than mine, Mu Shi murmured, then narrowed her eyes. Wait... who here is a nine-star ranked Recovery Hunter? Only he put his hand up. Your talismans are different. You have the officials functions unlocked, dont you? We do, he confirmed.I suppose we can only ask He trailed off as the person in question, Elder Lianmei, came into the kitchen followed by Juni, who was now dressed in a loose robe with her hair tied up. Both looked annoyed. You are here, good, Lianmei said, putting her hands on a table and then sighing deeply. Uh is this about the talismans updating? Uhuh, Juni nodded grimly. So, whats happened? he asked, looking from one to the other. Well, they have updated the parametres for the talismans, Lianmei answered. It relates to the Trial of Exploration. Okay? he asked. Oh they did not Faolian hissed, her eyes narrowing. Those old geezers, do they want to die and take us all with them? Maybe, Lianmei sneered. Maybe. Whats going on? he asked, confused. So, to take part in this trial, apparently you will need an authorized contribution talisman. This joyful news has not yet dropped for the starry-eyed seekers of glory outside, Lianmei said sourly. It was just announced at a grand banquet in Blue Water City, and the Imperial Astrology Bureau is overseeing their issuing The problem is that Hunter Bureau talismans will also count as authorized talismans, and every talisman was just updated to reflect that. Wait so everyone bound to a Hunter Bureau talisman is now taking part in this trial whether they like it or not? Mu Shi said dully. Yes, basically. Though it is only in Blue Water, North Fissure and South Grove provinces, Lianmei said. Basically, the Imperial-aligned elements within the Hunter Bureau have agreed to take part in the trial, and probably enough of the neutrals also agreed, Juni added. Doesnt this paint a massive target on us? he said softly. It does, Lianmei sighed. Unless you stop taking your talismans. It is not like we can even issue you with new ones. This is done at the top level. Any talisman linked to that system and afforded legitimacy as a status token is affected, so long as it belongs to a junior. Great Faolian growled. I dunno if I should be happy or sad that the Bureau still considers me a junior. I mean, you are technically? Meilan chuckled. Given you made it to Immortal before one hundred. So, how does it work? Mu Shi asked, staring at her own talisman. To be determined, Lianmei scowled. But if its anything like the way the trials work on the Imperial Continent, its not a good deed. No... No it is not, Faolian agreed.

~ Ha Yun C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Did I really offend an ancestor in my past life? Ha Ding groaned, sitting back on his haunches and staring in disgust at the corpse of the serpent they were cutting up. Given the number of beauties you have ogled, I dont think we need to go to your past lives for the root of our predicament! Ha Leng retorted from nearby, where he was gutting a large fish. Looking around the makeshift outdoors work area near the teleport formation, lit by lanterns and sheltered by a large canvas tent, it was hard not to agree with Leng, really. There were four of them now, currently working on the various corpses that the Hunters had brought back, all of which were fairly obnoxious in their own ways. The fish, which he and Leng were working on, had a gland that ran along their spine, which, if you ruptured it, basically poisoned the whole fish with a nasty, stinking, yin-rich liquid that was also a mild paralytic. The serpent that Ding and Ha Pei Quan, a cultivator who had come with Ha Cao Caolun, were cutting up had scales on it that were razor sharp, and its blood was yang-rich to the point where splattering it on your skin left smoking red marks. Like you have not admired your fair share... Ding muttered, glaring at them both. Like, dont you have a video of Fairy Xiang dancing, Leng? Leng, who did in fact have several such recordings, glared back. Look, Fairy Xiangs performances are all thematic dances entirely respectable Well, this is all very jovial, how are we getting on? He turned to find Ling Shun, who had taken over supervising them after Sir Huang had departed when the Hunters came back, had come back into the cover of the awning. We are making progress, Leng replied quickly, before Ding, who had been grabbed by him on the way past as revenge for landing him with a days work in the first place, could say something stupid. Good, good, Ling Shun mused, looking around at their work. Once you finish the fish, we can finish up for now and you can get freshened up for dinner. His gaze drifted over to the dozen arm-length fish hanging from a frame nearby, then back to the five he had done so far, since finishing up the other serpent, and he fought back a sigh. Okay, we will do that, Leng said, much to his relief, allowing him to just nod in agreement. Sir, can you bring out the other blade! one of the other guards outside, butchering a spider, called over. Okay! Ling Shun called back, turning and going over to the other table, which held various tools and boxes of materials, and grabbing a curved blade. Ling Shun gave their work one final look What about us? Ding asked. Shun looked around again at the butchered qi beasts, and sighed. Finish up the middle bit, then help Yun and Leng here with the fish, he said after a short pause. Keep up the good work, he added to them, before heading out into the rain. Did he expect us to salute him or something? Ding muttered, though not very loud. Look on the bright side: you could be chopping up those spiders for alchemy parts, he pointed out to Ding, who groaned and nodded. Ling Shu and two of the guards outside were doing that task, something he was very thankful for. Dont say that too loudly, Leng muttered. Oh, hey Brother Quan, this is where you ended up? Ha Mugan, another of the disciples who had come with Ha Caolun, walked into the covered area, putting his umbrella down and looking around with mild interest. Caolun wants to know if you have a Hunter talisman Nope, Ha Quan shook his head. I dont have a Bureau talisman. How about the rest of you? Mugan asked, looking around at them. Mine is back in my room, Ding interjected with a shrug. I didnt see any reason to carry it. Leng put his own knife aside, walked over to where he had put his over-robe and grass hat on a handy block, and started to riffle though it. What does Caolun want, anyway? he asked, as he patted himself down, then sighed as he realised it was probably in his room, in the robe he had hung up to dry. Has your talisman updated? Mugan asked Leng, who had now found his Yes, Leng nodded, staring at it with a frown. About twenty minutes ago? Updated? he asked, putting his own knife down as Leng came back to the table and passed it over to him. Indeed, he could see that it had updated, based on the record of connections to their parent loci, but there was no log of what that update was for, or why. Any idea why? he asked Mugan, passing it back to Leng. We are just trying to work that out, Brother Yun, Mugan replied. Not that many people have them, as it turns out. Some didnt even bring theirs with them, if they did have one. Its not like any of our talismans are actually you know, useful, up here, Ding added, trying to wipe his nose on his sleeve carefully and failing somewhat. What am I gonna do, try and impress people with it? He does have a point there, he reminded Mugan. Being a five-star ranked Hunter got you some privileges back home, but here, the Bureau talisman was basically useless, never mind a lower-ranked one. It was their status as Ha clan members that was the important thing. What about yours? Mugan asked him. Dunno, he replied, Mine is back in my room, I think. Can you go check, Caolun A bit annoyed that Mugan was behaving like Caolun outranked him, which he did not, he shook his head. Ill check later, when its convenient, he replied, before gesturing around at the fish and the snake. We are busy with this at the moment. Is this what they brought in today? Mugan asked, looking around at the fish, and the half of the snake that remained unskinned, and grimacing in disgust. Yep, Ding sighed. And then just left to us to sort out What grade is it? Mugan asked, poking the head of the snake with his foot. Not sure, Quan said, sitting back with a sigh and carefully starting to detach another half-metre-long section of the hide. Soul Foundation tree snake, Leng answered. Something certainly had a good go at tearing it up, Mugan remarked, eyeing the injuries around the head. Unless thats just your talent at butchery, Brother Ding? Do you plan to help or just say pointless things? Ding muttered. Might have been the Hunters when they killed it, Quan pointed out. Thats true, Mugan nodded, looking around again, ignoring Dings comment as if he had never spoken. It was an alkyr, a womans voice said, nearly making him stick the knife right through the back of the fish he had just started cutting into again. Leng had to put his knife aside as well, while even Mugan and Quan flinched slightly. Turning, he found the speaker was Priestess Ying, who was now wearing a smarter robe and standing under an umbrella, holding a lantern, at the edge of the awning, looking around with interest. Sorry, I didnt mean to surprise you, she added, coming underneath the awning and putting her umbrella away. Not at all, Fairy Ying An alkyr? Mugan replied, recovering quickly and giving her an understanding smile. Those things they are butchering out there? No, those are cloud orb spiders, Senior Ying said blandly. The six-legged mantis-like things lined up over thereshe paused to gesture at the three metre-long insectoid monstrosities laid out on a large canvas by the awning, which he had been studiously ignoring this whole timeare alkyrs. They are an ambush predator that is fairly common up here. Fairly common he repeated with distaste, recalling being told about them, among other threats, when he was taking the mandatory seminars for his five-star rank exam. Just those stories had been enough to convince him that missions like that were far too much trouble and best left to others. Like tetrid hunters? Mugan mused. But arent those basically eradicated? stalkers, Leng absently corrected him. Not up here, Senior Ying chuckled, walking over to the table to look at what they were doing, Ash fish huh? Yeah, Leng nodded. How come they are called that? he asked, mostly to make polite conversation with her and to stop Mugan saying more things that made them all look stupid. Because if you catch them wrong, or prepare them wrong, or basically look at them wrong, they might as well be ashes in your mouth, she replied drily. Huh thats quite apt, he mused, staring at the one he was preparing. That said, may I? she asked, holding out a hand for the knife. Be my guest, Fairy Ying, he replied, happy to let someone else take a stab at it if they wanted to. She took the knife, considered it pensively, then flipped the fish around and put her finger against the fin on its back. He was just about to ask what she was doing, when she slid the blade smoothly in, at that fingers breadth, and then in one smooth motion sliced down the whole length of the fish. Putting the knife to one side, she ran her finger down the edge of the fillet, stopping about halfway between the head and the middle of the fish, and then simply peeled the fillet back. He watched dully as the poisonous gland peeled away, the long fibrous veins running out from it detaching from the flesh along with the rib bones to leave an arm-long slab of fresh fish. Flipping the fish over, she repeated the same process for the other half, then put the knife down. Filleting them is best, she said with an encouraging smile. The fish is best when it retains a lot of its qi. If you make too many cuts, it harms the integrity of what remains and the quality of spirit food it can make is less. I can show you again, if you like? she added. He glanced at the ten other fish hanging up by their gills. Yes please, Leng nodded quickly. Priestess Ying repeated the process, more slowly, actually explaining what she did this time. His own first attempt at it was not terrible either. It wasnt that the method shown before was wrong; it was just that nobody had told either of them that the gland was surprisingly hard to rupture if you cut directly along the bone. The finger-width guide was to find the edge of the vertebrae, at which point, so long as your hand was remotely steady, you could take off a fillet that was at worst eighty percent of the meat. It did make him wonder, though, if the guards and Beast Hunters had not shown them that to see how big a mess they would make of it. Do you have any advice for us, Fairy Ying? Ha Ding called over with a hopeful smile. Priestess Ying glanced over from watching him and Leng slice up their next fish, with marginally more competence than the last, and sighed. Get a bigger knife? Leng just about managed to stifle a laugh. Mugan had no such foibles snickering audibly. Either help or bog off back inside, Ding grumbled at Mugan, finishing cutting away another bit of the snake and tossing it into one of the stone bowls between him and Quan. Thank you for the instruction, Priestess Ying, Leng interjected, having just finished his second fish in about a tenth of the time it had previously taken. He finished making the cut on his own and carefully peeled back the side, trying not to wince inwardly at the worrying resistance the veins extending off the gland gave as he separated them from the flesh. Not at all, Priestess Ying said with a faint smile. This way we can at least have something for dinner that is not crab stew Chapter 19 – Misty Jasmine Days (Part 1)
Oh Misty Jasmine Days, How you linger long in the memory. Those gentle moments we spent together, Between sunset and sunrise, The warmth of your laughter, The caress of your words, The calming songs you sing, I slumber in your embrace. Awaken to your gentle fragrance. Oh Misty Jasmine, For these Halcyon days, I can only dream.
Poem in Ancient Easten, carved on a stele in Misty Jasmine Shrine. ~Author Unknown.

~ Sir Huang C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Lan Huang opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling of the room. It was still dark outside, and raining, though that was a given at this point. Youre awake Sitting up, he considered Diaomei, who was currently sitting, naked, on the end of the bed, which had its curtains now pulled back, plaiting her hair in the light of one of the dim lanterns in the room. Beside him, the gently slumbering form of Xiang Meilan lay fitfully beneath the light blankets. I wasnt really sleeping, he murmured Really? she smirked. You snore pretty well, for a man just resting his eyes. As if I could rest my eyes in a room with a pair of peerless beauties like you and your junior sister, he replied with a grin. See its amazing, how far just being sincere gets you, Diaomei sighed, a bit theatrically. As I recall, it was largely your sincerity that finds me here, he pointed out. You could have refused, she said with a smirk, turning on the side of the bed to look at him directly. In other circumstances, he might have, he supposed. But the rather awkward, if serendipitous, truth was that this was not the first time he had met Fanqing Diaomei. They developed a fairly platonic friendship some seventy years ago, when he last came through the province, adopting his current Sir Ha Huang persona C a descendant of the famous, reclusive Elder Lan Huang, from the Shu continent. Yesterday had been a stressful day, for both of them, and one thing had sort of well led to another. Should I have refused? he chuckled. Perhaps I, too, am some villainous rogue, an enemy of all pure women, who can charm any flower with a smile? Diaomei just snorted at his words and slipped back down the bed to lounge against him, her bare flesh warm against his. They lay there like that, in silence for a few minutes, just listening to the distant, pre-dawn calls of birds and the sound of rain falling outside. Honestly though, I was surprised when you showed up she murmured at last. Its been, what, sixty years? Sixty eight, he conceded, counting back quickly. And you sent like three messages ever, and never wrote, she pouted, turning to look up at him with sad eyes. Not even as a friend? Sorry, was all he said in the end, stroking her hair, because honestly, she didnt deserve a stupid lie. As I said before, I have no excuses there Too right you dont! she grumbled, poking him hard in the side. Even if you went to the Eastern Yuan Delta. You could have ignored me, he pointed out drily. Or demanded an apology? Or blamed it on the rain? she sighed. What am I, eighteen? According to Ha Yun, yes, he joked, having overheard that bit of their tormenting their new junior. You! she jabbed him in the side with an elbow and then sat back again with another sigh. This is just what it is, I suppose. We can be friends and you can do stupid things, like not write for three quarters of a century other than to send me a fish. What if I had died? In the Three Schools Conflict he grimaced. It was funny how events seemed to be circling back to this. Concerning as well, actually. As an old fellow, he had a fair eye for the twisting changes of chance and it was hard to avoid the conclusion that there was something profoundly rotten there going on in Blue Water Province. It was somewhat unfortunate in the context of current events that he couldnt just come clean with her. Both of them were Immortals. At that point, age was just a matter of perspective, beyond the first few centuries. It was a rare fish! he reminded her. I know its still in my pond at home, she sighed. Shi Lian said I should have eaten it. Did you know there is more than one Ha Huang, on the pavilions books? she added, fixing him with innocent eyes. -How in the fates did she? he nearly choked on the wine. Oh, she is basically Ha Shi Xiaolians deputy and if I didnt write back Suddenly a few bits clicked, including Shi Xiaolians comments to him as Elder Lan, regarding Ha Huang and how long he had been gone. Ostensibly, he had called back Ha Huang to help with this. -I bet Shi Xiaolian said something didnt she? he sighed. Though I suppose I certainly had it coming. Your uncle, and your grandfather and even your old ancestor she mused, staring at him, her amber eyes boring into his in the dimly lit room. You even know about that old fellow, he chuckled, feeling a bit awkward all of a sudden. Oh, I know many things, she purred, stroking her hand across his chest. I am aware, he murmured drily, grasping the jar of wine on the sideboard, which was much better quality than anything being offered openly downstairs, with some qi and pulling it over. Taking a sip, he again had cause to savour just how remarkable the body the Old Ancestor had furnished him with was. The taste of the wine, the humidity of the room, the touch of Diaomeis skin against his If he closed his eyes, there was no difference between it and his actual body, in terms of how he felt. That said, it was also quite disconcerting how being in the body affected his mental state as well. Compared to the slightly aloof dissociation you attained in the Dao Step, everything was vivid, raw even, like a subtle numbness that you just learned to live with, had suddenly been removed. That certainly had its perks the lack of dissociation and the sense of being alive had made the night much more enjoyable than he expected. Ancestor Kai had warned him of that side-effect, thankfully, though, in a strange way, he struggled to really call it a flaw, though it certainly meant that he had to be wary that he was not overly emotive and too open. He trusted most of those who had come with them, Ha Teng aside, about as far as they could kick him, which was to say not at all. More of a problem, actually, was that it was impossible to soul-bind items as he currently was, even outside Yin Eclipses suppression. As such, he had even had to change his storage ring to one from the Pagoda that didnt have that issue. That said, in return for those limitations, he basically had the strength and endurance of an Immortal Realm physical cultivator up here, and the drain of the suppression was next to non-existent. Ancestor Kai had told him as much, but it was one thing to be told and quite another to experience. Where Ancestor Tai had gotten it he had no idea, although he was starting to have suspicions. He could certainly understand why the old fellow had been a bit reticent about lending it out, though. It was almost like it was custom-made for dealing with the primary issues facing a spiritual or martial cultivator in Yin Eclipse. You are not surprised that we know those arts? Diaomei asked him, almost out of the blue. Nope, he shook his head. Knowledge is power, though I must say, you two use that knowledge very well. Ahaha she giggled, reaching over and stroking the still slumbering Meilans hair gently. You are terrible, though honestly, up here, Heart Force methods and inherited mantras reign supreme They do, he agreed, looking at her pensively, as that was a very interesting admission on her part. Even if it was just that she knew that information at all. Xiang Jiang, huh he asked blandly. Is that why you had your delightful junior sister join us? Now you are thinking too hard. Its kind of cute Diaomei murmured, putting a finger to his lips. My junior sister just likes to enjoy herself occasionally without any complications and, your lack of literacy aside, you are also someone who understands that. Based on her enthusiastic participation in their reunion, he could not deny that. They sat there, watching the flickering lantern in the humid night air, listening to Meilans quiet breathing for a long moment, before Diaomei finally spoke again. So why are you here? she asked, looking up at him again. I cant flatter myself now and say it was because you came back and wanted to make amends I could say the same of you, he replied, a bit more seriously. That had been bothering him, especially since he realised Diaomei was who she was. She was not an unimportant person in the pagodas hierarchy, even back when he had first met her, when she was close to the age Meilan was now. Nor was Meilan, in fact, or Faolian. To call them the closest thing the Cherry Wine Pagoda had to core disciples was not much of an exaggeration. Faolian and Meilan are talented young women; this is an opportunity to temper themselves, and shoulder some responsibility Whereas I am an old woman hiding her years with esoteric arts and unorthodox ways? Diaomei pouted, looking up at him with eyes that would have had any junior in this place insensible, even before they got an eyeful of the rest of her figure. Nonsense, he replied, rolling his eyes. At two hundred and fifty, she was old only in comparison to people like Ha Yun. A victim, in many respects, of the devastation that the Blood Eclipse had caused. As your Senior, I am simply concerned. Something in this is rotten, to its very core. You will get no disagreement from me there, Diaomei sighed, staring at the flickering lantern again, still gently stroking Meilans hair. The longer I stare at the puzzle of these days, the less I like the answers it is hinting at Before he could ask her what those might be, beside them, on the bed, Xiang Meilan stirred, groaned, and stretched, then rolled over, squirming this way and that for a few seconds beneath the light sheets. Uwaa. I gotta say, I needed that she moaned, rolling over and looking up at him, then at Diaomei with sleepy eyes. It really helps with the acclimatization I gotta say I feel used, he replied drily. Used? Diaomei giggled, her previous, serious demeanour gone as if it never was. Well, they do say a senior brother is there to serve his juniors she conceded And you owed me a sincere apology anyway! I dont think that saying means quite this, he reminded her with a grin as she took another large swig from the jar, ignoring that some if it ran down across her breasts. And yet, here you are, with us Meilan purred, sitting up and giving herself another stretch, which was certainly designed to remind him just how beautiful she was. I must say, though, you are much better than I expected And what did you expect? he asked archly. Less stamina, Diaomei smirked, running her fingers across his chest. He had to admit, endurance was a neat perk of the puppet up here. Oh yes, much less, Meilan giggled, running her hand up his leg. Have you two not had enough? he asked. Meilan just pouted and grabbed it to her chest and staring at him with clear, pure eyes. But senior brother, we are your most devoted junior sisters. Would you not do anything for us? Well, thats what those childish brats we are saddled with would expect me to say, probably, Meilan added, letting go of his hand with a giggle and sliding up to sit on his other side, her body resting against his. Which is why they carry on as they do and watch recordings of courtesans, Diaomei smirked, passing him back the wine, then slipping off the bed. He watched as Diaomei went over and reclaimed a light robe where it had been tossed on the floor. -Really, it is impossible not to admire her, he sighed, his gaze lingering on her figure. When this is over I will have to come clean with her. Really, the Dao does work in strange ways Haa Meilan laughed lightly, on his other side. They are rather pathetic, arent they? It is hard to disagree with that, he conceded, taking a gulp and savouring the refreshing coolness in the muggy heat of the night. You know, half of them have recordings of either me or Xiurong dancing? Meilan sighed. Xiurong? he asked. Fairy Gentle Blossom, Meilan replied. Oh Casting his mind back to the previous evening, he could picture the recording of the golden-haired beauty dancing delightfully on the table while the brats played dice and drank rather than doing something useful. Really, what was the Ha clan thinking, sending them up here, Diaomei sighed, putting the robe over the back of a chair and turning to look at them both, frowning. If half of them are still alive by the end of this, it will be a miracle sent by the Queen Mother herself. Opportunity, and gain, he sighed, taking another gulp before offering it to Meilan. However, as far as we are concerned, they are a distraction, disposable. The only ones who are valuable, remotely speaking, beyond the Hunters, are Yun, Leng and Yufan. Thats cold Meilan sighed, placing the jar on her stomach. The wine, or my views on our valiant juniors? he asked, amused. Yes, she replied with a smirk. You know one of them actually propositioned me, yesterday evening? He was so I dunno, you know that thing, where they try and actually flatter you, while making it like they are doing you some big favour? she continued. I spat in his soup, she smirked. Knowing some of them, I am sure they would like that, Diaomei sighed, picking up Meilans light robe and tossing it on the couch by the wall. Which one was that? he asked, curious. Ha Ji Bofan, Meilan replied, taking another gulp of the wine and sighing. -So one of Ha Ji Wufans bunch, he mused, filing the name away. Of those sent up here, he trusted them the least. Their attitude to others was an unstable alchemical bomb as well. It had not escaped his notice that none of the female Hunters from the West Flower Picking Pavilion had come to dinner the previous night either. So what do you make of this thing with the talismans, Senior Brother? she asked, turning slightly to look up at him. Hmmm He stared at the flickering lantern, mulling that over. There is a certain irony, there, certainly, he conceded at last. Ji and Cao sent half of them up here with the intention of stealing a march on this Trial of Exploration, and now they find that of those up here, only the ones with Hunter Bureau talismans are already participants? It will reframe the dynamics of the groups, certainly, Diaomei frowned, leaning against the back of the chair and staring at them pensively, her tone mirroring his own view that that was not a good thing. My guess, and Lianmei shares my view here, is that the split in the Hunter Bureau is close to becoming official, Diaomei added. Despite being the leader of the entire Hunter Bureau for Yin Eclipse, Fang Hai has spent so much time in Yun Shan city these past few months, negotiating with the Ruan, Gwan and Seung clans for status in Xah Liji province, that his faction can no longer keep a lid on things here. I suppose the events of the last two weeks will not have helped either, Meilan mused. Almost certainly not, he agreed, accepting the wine jar back from Meilan and taking another sip. Diaomei sighed and scooped up another two bits of clothing and tossed them down on the couch, then paused and turned back to him. By the way, did your talisman update? I never got around to asking, what with He stared at her, then snapped his fingers as he recalled he did, in fact, have one, and that he had brought it with him, because Sir Ha Huang was someone who had worked with the Beast Cadre some seventy years ago on various matters. Withdrawing the talisman, which was actually in the style of the Western Shu Continents Pavilions, he found it had. It has, he confirmed passing it over to her. Oh, you have one from another continent, Meilan observed with interest as Diaomei turned it over in her hands. Registration parametres had been updated, huh, Diaomei murmured. And, like the others, no log on what was changed. Yeah, he nodded. So this confirms that only juniors talismans updated automatically, of all those here, she said, tossing it back to him. Waaaait youre a junior? Meilan said, sitting up and giving him a playful push. He coughed, and said nothing, letting her draw her own conclusion from his reply. Technically we all are, Diaomei said drily. At least by the letter of the usual definition. I suppose that is true, Meilan conceded. That would be in keeping with the previous trials though; these are about really screwing a region over, he mused. Its been a long time since one was declared, hasnt it? Diaomei frowned, pausing at the end of the bed. It has, he confirmed. The last one was He trailed off, making a bit of a show of trying to remember, because Ha Huang was only meant to be 450 years old and the last one had been on Northern Tang, some 6,000 odd years ago. Several disciples from his sect on the western continent had taken part, gaining some achievements in the process. Northern Tang I think, four five millennia ago? My sect, The School of the Worldly Fisher, sent a few disciples if I recall. They made some good gains in the Ice Jade Forbidden Zone. Not for the first time, he had to reflect that it was possible to dig yourself into entirely unexpected holes. It was all very well going around pretending to be much younger than you were, but occasionally, despite your best efforts, circumstances threw up moments like this. I still cant credit that thats actually the name your Ancestor picked for it, Diaomei grinned. Time has not dulled how silly a name that is. Its a strange enough name that its memorable, he pointed out with a sniff. Is Cherry Wine Pagoda much better? Who can say what strange thoughts preoccupy old ancestors in naming things, Meilan giggled, taking another swig of the wine, then staring at it. What is it? he asked. I brought a few jars of the cherry wine with me Meilan said mused. Perhaps we could serve it to those morons? Maybe with some fire peppers? That would be hilarious. Make sure I am there when you do, Diaomei giggled, dumping the rest of their scattered clothes on the couch. Anyway, come back to bed, Sis, Meilan said, waving a hand at her. Its easily an hour before dawn still. The only people who will care for breakfast at this hour will happily make it themselves Diaomei stared at the pile of clothes, then at the door, and finally at the two of them and sighed. I suppose you are right, she conceded, slipping back onto the bed with a wry smile. Meilan giggled and put the wine jar to one side, running her hand down his chest as Diaomei nestled herself back down beside him languorously. And to answer your earlier question Meilan added. Oh? Which one? he asked drily. We havent had enough Meilan smirked, taking his right and placing it on her stomach. Indeed, Senior Brother, Diaomei giggled, kissing him on the neck. You still have quite a bit of apologizing to do to this junior sister

~ Lin Ling C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Sorry, did I wake you? Lin Ling rolled over on the bed she was sharing with Juni and groaned, regretting that she was awake, and had been for quite some time. Juni was already up, or maybe had never slept, sitting there, pondering a tablet projecting a luminescent cloud of tiny stars. If she squinted at it hard, she could make out the shadowy features of the ruin they had finished yesterdays exploration in. Sadly I dont think I ever really slept, she complained, rolling over again so she could look out at the darkness and the ever-present rain. What time is it? An hour or so before dawn. Ohh fates be damned, its still yesterday she sighed. You can try and sleep for a while longer, if you like, Juni said. She flopped back on the bed and closed her eyes for five seconds, then opened them again. Nope, dont think thats an option, she declared glumly. Between her clammy undergrown, the latent humidity in the air, and the fact that the temperature, even at this coolest time of the day, was hotter than her own body, she suspected she could only sleep if someone knocked her out cold. She just felt uncomfortable, in all kinds of ways really. You get used to it, after a while, Juni said sympathetically. Its not like I am new to this, she muttered. Sitting up, she tugged at the light robe she had slept in and grimaced, because it might as well have been a second skin. If you want water, there is some on the bedside table, Juni said, gesturing to a wine jar on the table beside the bed, which also held their bureau talismans and a few other oddments. I put a bunch of yin water ward-stones in it though, so dont gulp it down. Soundsgood, she nodded, trying to push away the fog-like malaise of bad sleep as she sat up and swung her legs off the bed. Sorry for sleeping here, by the way Its fine, Juni shrugged. The beds are large enough and you dont snore. Taking a sip of the cold water, she savoured the refreshing coolness in her mouth for a few moments before sitting cross-legged on the bed. She had ended up sleeping in Junis room as they had been working on combining the maps from the previous day into a complete record, with annotations and marks that could be used by others. That process had dragged on into the night, and by the time it was at a point where her part was done, she had just crashed out on the bed, or tried to. How is the map? she asked, considering the multi-coloured constellations of points Juni was pondering. Progressing, Juni said, pushing the tablet away and picking up another, which she recognised as Sanas. I finished linking all our records together for the valley. Now its just processing that and orientating it to the stable anchors from the teleport formations. Juni waved a hand and the constellation grew in size to encompass half the bed, providing enough light that you could almost see comfortably by it. This bit is the town the waterfalls are there the main plaza Juni pointed to various ghostly patterns in the cloud. Impressive, she mused, propping herself up on her arm to look at it. Want to turn it into a comprehensible image? Ghostly cloud of luminescent stars is a bit much for this daughters tormented self at this fates-forsaken hour. Sorry, you do get used to looking at this version after a while, Juni murmured, shaking her head in amused apology. She watched as Juni tapped the tablet a few times and the cloud swirled out and then set into an almost solid picture of the ruined town they had finished yesterdays exploration in, focused on the teleport formation. Pretty, she mused. Though, looking at the work involved Did you sleep at all? A bit, I am not as badly off as you, Juni chuckled. The perks of being old. You can hardly be called old, she joked. Certainly I feel old in here, Juni sighed, patting her heart. Especially after yesterday. Uggh yes, she agreed, sighing deeply. So, is the plan for today more of the same? Probably, yes, Juni nodded. Though I have not confirmed that with Lianmei. She said she would speak to me about it this morning, once she had gotten answers regarding what the deal is with that talisman update. In principle, the Ha clan groups are meant to sweep the monkey valley starting today as well Juni added, her tone making it abundantly clear she didnt hold a lot of hope regarding that. Ill believe that when I see it, she agreed, before adding. Please, Celestial Maiden of Heaven, send that I do not have to see it! The idea that she might end up supervising that lot, out in a valley like that, gave her shivers. I mean they have only been here half a day, and this place suddenly has gone from being quite nice, to feeling like it Like a teahouse in the Red Blossom district? Juni said drily, staring at the shimmering image of the ruin between them. Yes she agreed, sitting up with a sigh and finally pulled off her undergown. You know they were ranking us at dinner, last night? That does not surprise me in the slightest, Juni sighed. Sorry, thats a really depressing thing to grumble about at this hour of the day, she apologised, slipping over and grabbing her talisman to get a fresh underrobe that didnt feel like it was an uncomfortable second skin. No, Juni just shook her head. Dont apologise for that. Ever. I suppose if there is a bright side, those assholes will be so hung-over and maladjusted that they will not be able to do anything in a timely fashion, she conceded, scooting back over to sit down beside Juni, putting her head against her shoulder. Juni sighed and put an arm around her, giving her a hug, which kind of helped her mood, but only a little. They sat there like that, in silence, watching the shimmering image of the valley, as it continued to solidify for she wasnt sure how long, until there was a polite knock on the door. Who is it? Juni asked. Me, Lianmei replied. Ah, one moment Juni sighed, disentangled her arm from around her and slipped off the bed, going over and unsealing the door so Lianmei could enter. Sorry, its abominably early, Lianmei apologised, stepping into the room and closing the door again after her. Ill light the lantern, Juni murmured, going over to the table striking a match to light the candle within it. Youre here as well? Lianmei remarked, noticing her. Uhuh, she nodded. We were working on the maps from yesterday, so I just slept here in the end. Lianmei glanced at the map for a moment then nodded, sitting down on the end of the bed and leaning against the wooden bedpost that ran floor to ceiling. I take it you have answers regarding this update to the talismans? Juni asked. Kind of, Lianmei said with a grimace. According to Lady Ling Tao, this was orchestrated at the highest levels in the province, and is certainly related to this Trial of Exploration. At least officially. Something will be announced today as well, though the specifics are unclear there. Best guess, it has to do with participation in the trial. There is a certain irony there, she pointed out with a smirk, thinking of the Ha clan groups with them and how few of them likely had Hunter Talismans with them. There is, yes, Lianmei agreed. Karma works in mysterious ways Speaking of them, Juni murmured, something does need to be done, somehow. Yes, Lianmei sighed and nodded. Something does, I agree. If it is any consolation, I suspect that they will be told to smarten up, quite pointedly. So long as that doesnt cause more issues, she muttered, unable to help herself. Were this West Flower Picking Town, she might have been less sceptical, but up here I will have a word with Ha Huang and Fanqing Diaomei, Lianmei said. Arent they still the Ha clan, though? she asked, not sure that that would achieve much really. Ha Yun, Ha Caolun and Ha Wufan are all the children of influential people Yes, but much like the Kun and the Ling clans have factions, so do, rather unsurprisingly, the Ha clan, Lianmei murmured. Its just she trailed off, somehow at war with her own grasp of what the problem was. She did want to believe Lianmei; however, if there was one thing she knew, from having siblings with attitudes depressingly similar to many of those sent here by the Ha clan, it was that being rebuked for bad behaviour usually only led to those being chastised to seek other, more mendacious avenues to let out their frustrations. Telling a bunch of arrogant, over-privileged, assholes that they could no longer be arrogant, lecherous or assholes rarely went down well. Sorry, she apologized, and then wondered what she had apologized for, because nothing in this was their fault in any way. -Uggh, even in this, they get in your head, she reflected. Lianmei just sighed, her expression complex. Dont apologise. You are both quite right. Their behaviour is unacceptable and a problem. If they continue like this it is an outright liability. Why dont we go get some breakfast and try and put yesterday behind us? Juni suggested, putting the three tablets aside with a sigh. That map will need a while to work still. I agree, Lianmei said, more brightly. And while we do that, you can brief me on these ruins This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

~ Ha Yun C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Ha Yun rolled over and opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling. -Its still dark -What time is it? He stared blankly at the ceiling for a while, then rolled over again, and put the pillow over his head, trying to will himself to go back to what had passed for very bad sleep. Sadly, that act of denial failed to have any effect, beyond increasing the sense of muggy claustrophobia he felt. -I didnt even drink much yesterday. Why do I feel like a monkey slapped me with its balls? He moaned, managing to roll over again to grasp for the wine jar holding water that was on the side of his bed His hand connected with it, and he knocked it straight off. It hit the floor with a clonk, because it was a stone jar, but by the time he had rolled over on the bed and fumbled around for it, most of the contents had spilled onto the floor. -Fates, I hate today already, he groaned, savouring the few sips left and then dropping it on the bed again. Sending a thread of qi into his storage ring, he found himself staring at his hand, where his ring was not, and then realised he had taken it off, because with sweating being a thing up here, it had been uncomfortable to wear. Looking around, he found it sitting on the bedside table. Taking out another jar of cold water, he took a few deep gulps, wondering why he had not just done that in the first place. Even then, it was not especially satisfying for some reason. Sitting up, he looked around the dark room for a long moment, found that his eyeballs inexplicably hurt, and just flopped back on his bed, arms outstretched, staring at the ceiling again. It was certainly before dawn and still raining. For all that, the humidity was Actually, there were no words he could find for the humidity beyond unintelligible cursing. Somehow, almost implausibly, it felt worse than it had yesterday. Again he tried to go back to sleep trying to ignore the dull pounding in his Motherless son of a monkey he swore, staring at the ceiling, realising that the pounding was not in his head. Who!? he snapped. The pounding stopped and there was no reply. He contemplated getting up and seeing who was at the door, but enthusiasm failed him, largely because of the fates-accursed, energy-sapping malaise that was The pounding started again and he realised that the source was the window shutter, flapping in the breeze. Sitting up again, he stumbled over to the window and looked out at the darkened gorge. The only lights visible in the rain were the ones on the shrine opposite, and a few on what he recalled being the watchtowers. Putting a hand to his face, he groaned again, then pulled the wooden lattice shut and stumbled back to his bed. He lay there for a while, he supposed, before concluding that sleep was elusive to the point of being a tormenting demon. Sitting back up, he considered what he could do, before recalling that Ding, Mao and Chu Fang had spent a not inconsiderable time yesterday singing the praises of the baths, about how good they were, and how, somehow, the water did actually leave you feeling refreshed. At the time he had just not felt like socializing with a bunch of Caolun or Wufans friends, so he had not checked them out. Even if they were exaggerating though, it was better than lying here staring at the ceiling, suffering. -Well, its better than lying here and tormenting myself, he concluded. Getting up again, he found some shoes, tied his hair back up into a very crude scholars knot and shuffled out the door. Pausing in the corridor, he looked in the direction of Lengs room, then sighed and walked over to it. Knocking on the door, he listened for a reply and got none. -Ah well. If he has actually managed to sleep, good for him I guess, he mused, lowering his hand rather than knocking a second time. Heading downstairs, rather than go to the common room, he went right, down a short corridor and some stairs, and into a square hall with benches and alcoves. Through the doorway beyond, he could see a low yet rather cavernous columned hall, lit dimly by several lanterns hanging from the ceiling. Even in the antechamber, just breathing deeply seemed to make a bit of the malaise of his terrible nights sleep dissipate. Taking a second deep breath, he sat down on a bench and took off his shoes, storing them away Well, they went outside, and he revealed to the group that he was not, in fact, her senior brother, but her father -Sir Huang? Getting up, he walked to the doorway to the baths. Thats hilarious. What happened next? He froze as a womans voice, Meilans actually, joined Sir Huang, laughing. I know, Sir Huang agreed jovially. Anyway, her father looked around and says, It just so happens, I have the perfect resolution for this matter I understand you have a cursed Yang Physique? He did not Meilan gasped. I swear, he did, Sir Huang protested. Anyway, her father then grins broadly and says that he has just the cure then while he is standing there looking like an idiot, he pulls out a jade ruler and says You said that thanks to your Harmonious Yang Physique, my daughter would be cured of her curse? Well, this father is going to purify your curse with my Jade Rod!. And that actually happened? Yes And that old goat was standing there like a respectable elder thats hilarious! Meilan cackled, her mirth accompanied by the sound of splashing water. He was It was a scene to treasure for a lifetime, Sir Huang agreed. Mmmmm, Ill bet Done eavesdropping? Turning, he found Fanqing Diaomei standing there in a light robe, holding a jar of wine. Ah no, I didnt realise someone was in here and then I heard voices, he said, stepping back Pfft! Diaomei put her hand against his chest. What are you, Junior Brother, twelve? Left with no way to escape, he could only back into the hall, which was a semi-circular space with a large pool in the middle and several smaller pools off to the sides. The roof was supported by carved stone columns and lit by several tastefully dim lanterns that scattered gentle shadows through the swirling mists on the dark surface of the water. Despite being hot and humid, unlike outside, the haze of water vapour swirling in the darkness was not stifling, but ratherrelaxing. It was like being wrapped up in a warm blanket. Ah, Yun, Ha Huang, who was lounging in the nearest pool, called over. You are up early. Junior Brother good morning Meilan, who was sitting, naked, on the edge of the pool, added, looking over her shoulder at him with a bright smile. -How can they be this chipper? he complained inwardly. Its hard to sleep, he said apologetically, not quite sure where to look at this point. I suppose it is, Sir Huang nodded. All we are missing is Faolian and its a sect meeting, what fun Diaomei added, pushing him forward again. Well, strip and join us, Meilan said, slipping back into the pool and drifting over to sit beside Sir Huang on the other side. Uh Or would you rather go back to your room and watch Fairy Miaomiao? Meilan added. Be nice, Sir Huang chuckled. What? Hes a growing boy, although not in this instance. Are you drunk? Diaomei asked. Mmmm, loaded question. Is he old enough to know the answer? Meilan giggled. He stared at her dully, not quite sure he had heard that right. His mind was still stuck on the Fairy Miaomiao bit. I like the story he managed at last. And anyway, if we are talking about which heroine is the best Saintess Meilan stared at him, then burst into hysterics. Just get in the pool and stop being an idiot, Diaomei said. Feeling thoroughly bullied at this point, he took off his robe, trying not to feel embarrassed, and got into the pool. Dont mind her, Diaomei added, also slipping in and sitting down. Meilan pouted, then turned to look at Sir Huang again. You were going to tell us a story about Cang Di Is it true you have actually met him? I have once, Sir Huang conceded. When you say Cang Di do you mean Tian Cang Di? he asked, not quite sure he believed that. Uhuh, back on the Western Shu Continent, Sir Huang agreed. There was a matter with a demonic cult in Burning Tiger Province about three centuries ago, it has to be now? Sir Huang spent the next ten minutes recounting a rather fascinating, if oddly familiar, tale about Cang Di accidentally being caught up in events surrounding an evil gang who had used the reputation and image of a rather famous villainess, Demon Saintess Jia, to cause trouble for the province. It seems that that story cannot ever really die, Diaomei sighed at last. Indeed, Sir Huang agreed. That story? he asked, curious as to what she meant. The tragedy of Song Jia Sir Huang added. Were it not for the catastrophe with Di Ji, that would be the defining shame of this generation, for all that it happened in its early years. She was someone who, through her own personal endeavour, formed a Good Fortune Core, Diaomei said. And it was her ruin, and nearly the Shu clans as well. A Good Fortune Core? he frowned. What kind of core is that? A rare one, very, very rare, Sir Huang said. They have a connate association with worldly good fortune and feng shui. If you create one, it almost guarantees you a chance at becoming an exceptional Immortal Diaomei added. That said, to form one outside a supreme influence is a very dangerous path, Sir Huang sighed. For a woman its a curse beyond all reason A curse? he frowned. Hopefully I dont need to draw you a picture, Diaomei said, giving him a sideways look. Any woman who forms one would be the target of every avaricious brat on five continents, Sir Huang concluded. Song Jia was engaged to a luminary scion from the Shu clan and even that didnt save her in the end. Though the scandal was the ruin of Shu Bao and the shame of the Shu clan. It also brought the Demoness Mo back to the world, which earned them no favours either in the eyes of the other worldly powers. Demoness Mo? If you dont know who she is, I will have to salute Ha Feirong next time I see him for raising a child whose literacy is even worse than Sir Huang here, Diaomei said blandly. Sir Huang coughed, actually looking embarrassed for a moment, while Meilan put her hand over her mouth, clearly trying not to laugh. I know who she is, he muttered, wondering what the story there was. Along with Seven Sovereigns Fairy Meng, Skysong Fairy Lingsheng, Dewdrop Fairy Xiaomei, Star-Blossom Fairy Kai Lan and Peacock Fairy Ju Shan; Demoness Mo, or Demon Fairy Mo, was heralded as one of the great beauties who sat atop the Azure Flower Ranking. I was just surprised to hear her name come up in relation to something other than the Huang-Mo Wars, he added. I suppose her starring role there does overshadow a lot of other things, Sir Huang mused. So, why am I here? he asked at last, building up the nerve to ask the question that had been gnawing at him for the last fifteen minuites. Here? Sir Huang raised an eyebrow. You could have just kicked me out and told me to go get breakfast, yet I am here he said warily. Haa Xiang Meilan scooted over to sit almost beside him, resting her elbow on the edge of the pool to look at him. This close, it was hard to ignore just how captivating she was. It took all his effort not to look down and just maintain something approaching eye-contact with her. You are overthinking things, Ha Yun she said blandly. You are our new junior brother; of course we want to get to know you. What if you are some villain who toys with womens hearts? Or some illiterate idiot who cannot keep track of the years Diaomei added. Indeed A lot is riding on this. As a disciple of the Cherry Wine Pagoda, you cannot be seen to be wanting, Meilan mused. Really, stop bullying poor Yun, Sir Huang muttered. Meilan rolled her eyes and drifted back, away from him again. She is right though, Sir Huang added. This is A very funny group to find in the baths at this hour He turned to find Kun Lianmei and Senior Ying had both come in, followed by Kun Juni. Good morning, Sir Huang said blandly, saluting all three of them. Sorry if we have overstayed. Not at all, Lianmei sighed, stripping off her own robe without so much as glancing at him and sitting down on the edge of the pool. I gave up my pool to the others; they dislike the idea of having a bunch of Ha clan scions barge in on them, Senior Ying added, following suit. Juni did not, just slipping straight into the water, then storing her robe away, only giving him the barest glance. Caught completely off guard by their casual attitude, he could only look away. What surprised him most, though, was that despite both being real beauties, both had a surprising number of scars. Especially Senior Ying, who appeared to have lost a leg and an arm at some point, and had two really brutal gashes across her stomach, not to mention a star-like scar on her chest. You wonder why I dont heal them? she asked. Ah sorry, he gulped nervously, realising he had been caught looking. They are reminders that life is cruel, Senior Ying said. As to why we dont chuck you out of here, Lianmei grinned, if casual modesty is your hang-up up here, trying to carve out a living from these cruel valleys, you will die young. You would have thrown any of the others out, he said. Do you want to be thrown out? Diaomei added. So as my junior sister said, stop overthinking, she said drily. Shake off the miserable effects of not being able to acclimatize, enjoy your bath and being treated like a responsible adult for thirty minutes. -A responsible adult? So, what is the strategy for today? Sir Huang asked. Junis group continues to scout, Lianmei said. Ying here will go with them and if you want, you can as well? What about the Ha groups? Juni asked. Well, if we can assemble a competent group, they can start on the monkey valley, Lianmei mused, looking at him now. Caolun and Wufans groups can tackle Western Falls Valley, I think, Sir Huang mused. Most of Yuns group do have Hunter Talismans and despite having the most impressive mission list breakdown I have seen this side of Fan Huangfu and his friends, if you give them a Beast Hunter or two, I am sure Leng or Yun here can rise to the occasion. You want to send us into the valley where those alkyr came from? he asked, not at all enthused by that idea, frankly. Well, if you want, you can stay here and help us, Meilan said. Sitting there, her tone had all the hallmarks of his mother giving him orders couched as a voluntary task. -And yet, I did come up here, and I did pick Leng, Ding and the others He trailed off, as he realised there was a small monkey also lounging in the pool, cool as you like, eating a mangosteen. The monkey stared at him and he had the distinct impression that it intimated Can only you lot use baths?. Or, Diaomei said, grinning, how about this? Yun stays here and does your job, Meilan, and you go lead a team of Beast Hunters and guards to go clear that valley. Its been so long since I killed qi beasts though, Meilan sighed, theatrically. You hit them, and they spit blood and die, Senior Ying said with a smirk. Its not like calculating abstract feng shui divinations. Indeed, it is not complicated, the monkey agreed, nodding sagely. Uh is everyone just going to ignore the monkey? he asked at last. Oh do you want wine with the mangosteen? Ying asked, turning to it. He stared dully as the monkey put the mangosteen aside and accepted a cup of wine from her, sipping it with the monkey equivalent of a satisfied sigh and sinking back into the water a bit more. What if I have gotten rusty though? Meilan added, before turning to Sir Huang, Senior Brother Huang, would you take me out and show me how to handle a spear? -Is she actually flirting with him? he thought dully. Kun Lianmei and Senior Ying both had expressions that were well, he could only call them neutrally inscrutable. Juni was just looking amused. Ha Huang just sighed. Really, its not difficult. You take it in both hands and stick it in the opponent. Hard. Meilan laughed and scooted over beside him. So, Ha Yun, will you? I didnt say I wouldnt, he muttered, trying to push away the last moments of conversation, which somehow refused to conform to how he understood the world to work. -Seniors dont sit around drinking wine, making jokes about sex Isnt that our job? a part of him wanted to say. In that case, I will take Ha Yun, Ha Leng, Ha Caolun, Ha Wufan and Ha Yufan and we will accompany Junis team, Sir Huang mused. You want all of them? Lianmei raised her eyebrows. I know brats like these, Sir Huang said, looking sideways at him. If you want anything remotely productive out of them, you have to start breaking down the realities they construct around themselves. That is very true, Priestess Ying agreed. Uh You have a view on this? Lianmei asked him. What will we be doing? he asked. Mapping and capturing herbs, also killing any qi beasts that are too dangerous, Juni said, though she was still frowning. You think there is a better way? Sir Huang asked her. I think it would be smart to split Caolun and Wufan, Juni said. And Yufan. But not Leng and Yun? Sir Huang asked her. The Ha Ha and the Ha Erlang have always had a good relationship. As much as it may make several of my compatriots spit blood, neither of them are the problem here, Juni mused. Why thank you, he muttered, not sure if he should be pleased at her comment or not. The Shi are split and the Cao and Ji are overtly agitating to get free things off others effort, Juni added. Their groups are also the most questionable and the least competent. Keep their cronies in Western Falls Valley gathering mushrooms and water lotuses. Ha Yuns group at least have missions under their belts and can use formations. They understand feng shui and are able to mostly re-arrange gardens without the owners spitting blood and demanding compensation. So we send them with a few Beast Hunters to sweep the valley? Lianmei said. Yes, Juni nodded. Then, we have two groups. Senior Ying, Arai, Sana, Ling, and Mu Shi Ji Wufan and Shi Yufan scout the ridge line, while a second group, with me, Han Shu, Duan Mu, Ha Yun, Ha Caolun and the rest of Ha Yuns group clear the forest. That really does shuffle the pack, Sir Huang, eyeing Juni with an appraising eye. Yes, it does, Juni nodded. And then Duan Mu and Han Shu can take Ha Ding and the others, if required. Do you have anything to add to that Yun? Sir Huang asked him. Me? his mind spun, and, rather uncomfortably, he found that he did not. Uh, that seems fine? Okay, in that case, I am going to go get a grip on breakfast, Diaomei said, before adding: You could take Sister Meilan if you wanted. It seems only fair she get out of this place for a while. In that case, Meilan can go with me, Sir Huang said, turning to Diaomei. You can always keep an eye on the potential third group if it comes to it. Responsibility, wooo! Meilan declared, bumping a fist with the monkey, who intimated that it was good to get out every now and again. Yun, do you want to come give me a hand? Diaomei asked, standing up. -Why does she keep doing that? he groaned, glad he was sitting down, because she was well, he doubted he would be able to forget for a while. I can do that, Juni interjected before he could say anything. Okay, Diaomei nodded, pulling herself out and walking over to claim her robe from the bench it was on. Gulping, he shifted a bit, fairly certain that the mental image of her sleek figure would indeed stay with him for quite some time. That Juni also chose that moment to slip out of the water, her robe reappearing on her as she did so, did not help either. Even with her light gown, there was very little left to the imagination. -Stupid suppression, stupid body, he wept inwardly, hoping they werent going to ask him to get out right this instant. In that case, Yun, do you want to go round up your merry band, feed them some hangover cures and go get the equipment you need? Sir Huang said to him cheerfully. Um yes, Ill do that. he replied, agreeing. There wasnt much other option really anyway. Refusing at this point would be awkward at the very least. -At least this way I can get through this without too much difficulty, he reflected. He started to drift across the pool, then stopped and stood, because the other reason for his invigoration finally dawned on him. -All my fatigue and muddle-headedness from the lack of sleep is gone? he realised. Problem? Sir Huang asked him. No I The water is effective? he muttered dully, clenching and unclenching his hands a few times. -Come on think of something stupid he groaned. Uh Yes, it is rather, Meilan grinned, also standing up and stretching. And it works best when you are tired as well. Its really a remarkable application of the suppression, Diaomei agreed, from where she had now sat down and started to fix her hair. Whoever made it was a genuine genius. -They are doing this deliberately, arent they? he groaned. This is absolutely them messing with me; they cannot be this unaware And being that they are my senior sisters, I cannot exactly afford to offend them. You said that you were compiling maps? Priestess Ying said to Juni. Ah, yes, Juni confirmed speaking up. Those should be nearly done. If you like, we can look at them over breakfast? Okay, Senior Ying nodded, also swimming over to the side, where Meilan had pulled herself out now and was drying off. Id like to look at those as well, Sir Huang added, standing up and wading over as Senior Ying and Lianmei also got out. Unbidden, he glanced at Sir Huang, but he looked entirely calm despite being well-built in all the right areas. -Fates take you, he sobbed inwardly. How can you sit here with these beauties and be like this is just normal? Mind racing, he feigned a bit of a grimace and sat down again. If I am going to go into the valleys I should acclimatize a bit more, he muttered. Probably not a bad idea, Sir Huang agreed, sitting down on the edge and pouring himself some wine. Unbidden, the monkey also held up its cup, which Sir Huang refilled as if it was entirely normal. Yun? Uh yes Elder Lianmei? he replied, please that he only slightly paused. We will leave fairly promptly after it gets light, so that gives you about half an hour to get the rest of them up, get breakfast and get your kit. Oh okay, he nodded, saluting her as best he could without standing up so much that he revealed his condition. Watching them leave, he sighed, and sank beneath the water again, closing his eyes for a few moments, trying to feel how the water was affecting his body in other, less socially embarrassing ways. Thankfully, when he surfaced again, the only people left were Sir Huang and the monkey, who was looking at him with an expression that clearly communicated oh, they know, and they think its hilarious. Scowling, he splashed water at it, which made the monkey roll over in the water and wave its tail at him. Sir Huang, looking on, just laughed. Its not funny, he groaned. No, it really is, Sir Huang grinned. You will not win an argument with a monkey. The worst part of that was that he was likely right. How can you just sit there so easily, he asked at last. Do you fantasize about your sister? Sir Huang said drily. Thats not a helpful reply, he muttered. Well, its to be expected. You are a growing lad and they are all very beautiful, Sir Huang chuckled. This water will not help either. The water he stared around at it. It removes tiredness from the body, in all its forms, including that. As soon as you let your mind wander to stupid places well, you will win stupid prizes, Sir Huang chuckled. On the other hand, do not forget what they said. If you want to be trusted your complaint before was that others just take from the Ha clan Uh he stared at Sir Huang. How does he know about that? Well, here, you have an opportunity to redress that perception, because you are not wrong; however, your enemy here is not who you think it is. You saw those parties that the Din clan had for all our scions I did he frowned, wondering where this was going. Well, its just something to think about, Sir Huang said, standing up and going over to claim his own robe. Ill see you at breakfast. Not sure what to make of that, he saluted Sir Huang as he departed and then sat back down. Looking around the monkey had also left. Lying there in the warm water, he stared at the ceiling in silence, trying to empty his mind and not think about the. -Shit He groaned and stood again in the water, drifting back to the shallows to sit down cross-legged and just try and compose himself, staring into the gloom, mulling over the kind of headaches that the day was likely to bring. HEY, was that Sir Huang? And Meilan leaving. Were they in the bath together? Ohh What I wouldnt Oh, YUN! This is where you were? Turning, he found that Ha Ding, Ha Mao Chu Fang and Ha Mufan had all entered the baths All four came over, stripping off their robes, and slipped into the water without comment. Ah this is the best really, a miraculous place Ding sighed. How long have you been in here? Ha Mao asked him. Were you here with Meilan was? Ding asked, wiggling his eyebrows. Oh, you were! Brother, youre my hero! Ha Mao laughed. Have you never seen breasts before or something? he asked sourly, suddenly feeling quite embarrassed for their reactions. Wait there were others in here as well Ha Mao said. We passed like Lianmei and Priestess Ying as well Yun, were you in the bath with ALL of them? Uhh he stared at them dully, suddenly wanting to hit his head on a pillar. -Well, I can only play it straight, he decided. I was. They came in when I was already here and ended up talking about what we will be doing today, he said. Oh who else was here? Ding grinned. As I was saying, he said, sitting up a bit, we will be going into the valleys today. You were? Ding sighed, then grabbed him by the shoulder. Dude, put that scene on a talisman for me I need to Twisting, he plunged Ding under the water, exerting his superior cultivation to hold the idiot under while he looked at the others. We will be going into the valleys today, all of us, basically once the sun rises, so we have like half an hour to get prepared and get breakfast, he grumbled as Ding continued to flail for a moment, then finally grabbed his leg With a splash he was submerged as Ding surfaced, spluttering. Hey, that was not cool! Ding complained, coughing a bit. Do you want me to die? he hissed, standing up. I was here with every senior on this expedition who has real clout. If some stupid recording appears, who are they going to blame? Hey man chill Ding muttered. I was just kidding You know me, I didnt mean it like that. Fine, he sighed, sitting back down again. But still Ding grinned. He glared at Ding, then splashed a wave of water at him. So uh you said we are going into the valleys? Mao asked, leaning against the edge of the pool. Yes, we are, he confirmed. Playtime is over, it seems. Aii Chu Fang sighed. I mean, we did expect that we would be doing actual Herb Hunter things Any idea where we are going? With Sir Huang and the elite hunters, he sighed. They are going to send Caolun and Wufans groups into the valley to the east, which is really confusingly called Western Falls Valley, while we are going to this new valley where the hunters brought all those beasts back from yesterday. Oh, joy, Ha Ding grimaced. Caolun and Wufan will also be coming with us, he added. They are? Mao raised an eyebrow. Well, they dont know it yet. It turns out annoying a bunch of elders is not a good idea, he added. Really? Who knew, Mufan muttered.

~ Sir Huang Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Leaning against the wall, basically unnoticed by Ha Yun and the others, having followed them back in with Diaomei in tow, Lan Huang watched Ha Yun not act like an idiot with something between relief and amusement. Oh bath open! Ha Caolun, Ha Fanbo and Ha Jingbei skipped past them without so much as sideways glance, tossing off their robes and jumping in, eliciting curses from the others already in. You are a surprisingly cruel person, Senior Brother, Diaomei chuckled. To put that boy like that, in a bath with a whole bunch of beauties, including his peers and make him suffer hopefully he learns from it. What would you have done if he didnt come through? I would have been a bit disappointed, he conceded, watching Ha Yun get out at last. Kun Juni is a good judge of character, Diaomei added. She is, he agreed, watching as two more scions came in and headed for Ha Caoluns group, complaining about the humidity outside. Splitting them up is not a terrible idea, though I may still keep them all in one spot for the morning, he added, watching as Ha Yun left. You dont trust them at all, do you? Diaomei mused. Nope, he replied with a sigh. Do you? No she conceded. If it was feasible, Id force them all to give up their storage rings, strip them naked and give them new everything. It may come to that, he mused, slipping back out into the ante-hall, Diaomei following after. Though first I want to know what we are dealing with. You suspect that they have a hand in this? Diaomei added, implying the Din clan. At the very least, their juniors in West Flower Picking were spending a good bit of time around Ha Yun, Ha Cao Caolun and Ha Ji Wufan, he mused. Shall we go up to the second floor and wait for them to come and talk about this map? Yeah, she agreed, turning up the stairs. They made their way to a table on the upper floor in silence and sat down, considering the tired bustle in the lantern-lit common room below for a few minutes, listening to the conversation before he spoke again. Caolun was with two of them, when they broke up the bandits and in the Singing Lotus Teahouse. Wufans estate is hosting them while they are in West Flower Picking Town. Ha Yun has been invited to every party and banquet they have attended, and most of the other talented scions, like Leng and Yufan, have been engineered into positions where they can admire and avail themselves of the opportunities on display. They are trying to recruit promising seedlings? Diaomei frowned. Id like to think its just that, he sighed. There is something in this something rotten, as you said before, but what It could just be that they knew about the trial in advance, and think that this makes for a good mark? Diaomei suggested. Thats what the Ha clan did already with the gift. If it is just that, I will be very relieved, he said. Taking out the wine, he poured them both a cup and sipped his, savouring it. Yes, Diaomei sipping hers and sighing softly. Too many things here are a bit too oddly associated for comfort. That they are he agreed, watching Ha Yun grab Ha Leng and lead him off, hopefully to start sorting their kit. At least Ha Yun can be pro-active when he puts his mind to it, Diaomei added, topping up her wine. Yes, he agreed. Though I think if he ends up in another situation like that it might break him. Hah it was funny, Diaomei giggled. You could almost see his thoughts C Do seniors behave like this when there are no juniors around? C and Meilans I have to admit, I was concerned that either she or the monkey might push it too far, he conceded. Oh the monkey Diaomei had to put her wine aside for a moment as she hid her face in her hands, her shoulders trembling as she tried not to laugh, which was, really, adorably cute. He had to admit, that the monkey was funny. It was disarmingly droll and quite at ease around the cultivators, who had apparently saved it on the first day here. On the other hand having seen what monkey bands up here were capable of, particularly during the period before Lu Fu Tao returned to these lands, it was impossible for him not to be slightly wary of it. There was a reason why many old local shrines had them as guardian spirits carved on their gates. -Speaking of shrines What do you make of Priestess Ying? he asked softly, once Diaomei had recovered her composure. What about her? Diaomei frowned. Do you know anything of her background? he asked. She was oddly familiar to him. It was hard to say why though. Something about her delivery of words and her hair, which was sandy-blonde in colour. She has been in the province at least a hundred years She actually lives up here, Diaomei mused. She has some agreement, I think, with the Blue Gate School, and maybe the Ling clan? She keeps an eye on this place, though in return for what I am not clear. She was here when Faolian was here last, I do know that much, and Meilan met her before the Three Schools Conflict. Ive always suspected she is one of the old ones. Old ones? he asked. The Mantra Immortals, Diaomei said softly. There are a few that lurk in the mountains, rarely leaving. Ah He could see where she got that idea from. That said, Priestess Ying didnt give him the vibe of one of those old freaks, and it was fair to call them freaks, because they were older than he was, for all that their cultivations could no longer advance. Immortals that had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, if not millions, forced to pursue a different path. To encounter one up here was almost as bad as meeting one of the old monkeys, or angering the squirrel. The problem was that with his restricted senses, in this body, he couldnt really gain any sense of her. She barely even used qi manipulation. He had not seen her infuse intent into anything, had never touched a principle that he saw, or even really used a talisman. Before he saw her injuries, he assumed she was just a Mantra Seed cultivator who had an inherited mantra and was good at concealing herself. I was just struck by her injuries, was all, he mused, as he watched the various Ha clan disciples come and go below. Oh Diaomei looked at him. It was the nature of the injuries that made him curious. To the casual onlooker, they were nasty, yes, but that degree of healing was not impossible for a body cultivator, or a physical cultivator or a dharma cultivator for that matter. The issue was the inauspicious nature of them. The wound on her breast, the cuts on her stomach, and the scars on her back those were all intended not simply to cripple, but to maim. Whoever had done that to her had intended not to kill her, but to have her live in crippling anguish for the rest of her life. You could always ask her? Diaomei suggested, before adding: Ah, here they come with the map Glancing around, he found Lianmei, Kun Juni and Jun Sana, one of the other Herb Hunters, had appeared, along with Priestess Ying. -I could, he supposed. Then again, her secrets are her own, and she seems both respected and knowledgeable. It was mostly that sense of slight familiarity that piqued his interest, in any case. Sorry to keep you waiting, Kun Juni apologised politely, putting a jade tablet down on the table. Not at all, he replied, moving his chair around a bit to give the others more space to sit down. It took a bit longer to sort itself out than I anticipated, Kun Juni added, poking the tablet. Hazards of doing this on tablets and scrips rather than a dedicated jade locus. You have to make do with what you can, up here, Diaomei said, producing other cups and pouring wine for everyone. Indeed, Lianmei agreed, sitting down. Have you eaten breakfast yet? We had something earlier, Diaomei said. But if you want food Ill run down and see what Meilan has? Jun Sana asked. No need, Lianmei put her hand on the table and a handful of dishes C fried bread, spicy noodles, stir-fried leaves of spirit vegetation and a few ribs of snake meat C appeared on the table. Claiming a bowl of spicy noodles and adding some of the stir-fried spirit herb leaves to it, he watched with interest as the point cloud manifested in the middle of the table and solidified into a fairly good image. You will be teleporting to here.Juni paused to poke the towns main plazaEvery group will have a copy of this map to start with, and will update it accordingly as they travel. As far as we know, this ruined town is called Portam Rhanae, Senior Ying added. The language on surviving monuments is very old Easten. Door of the Rain Bringer, he mused, trying to recall if he knew the name. It was not immediately familiar, but that didnt mean it wasnt known by some other designation years ago. Fitting, given the current climate, Diaomei observed. There are no real records of it in the West Flower Picking Pavilion, but thats not that surprising, Lianmei added as Juni manipulated the map to show the whole thing. Our logs mostly go back to the Pavilions founding, so even stuff from the Blue Water Sages era, 30,000 years ago, is sketchy. A lot of stuff was sealed because of the Huang-Mo Wars as well and never unsealed Because of course, he agreed. Indeed, Lianmei sighed. The upheaval of the last 150 years has seen another closing of ranks on the information you can get. The Blue Water City Pavilion has access to what the Eastern Azure Pavilion on Northern Tang holds, but going that route means any supreme elder in Blue Water City can tell who accessed what with next to no difficulty. Which, in the current climate, is not ideal, he mused. No, it is not, Lianmei murmured. This is us Juni said, pointing to a gorge on the right-hand side once the map had stabilized. To get there, you go across Western Falls, over what is now a huge lake, which is apparently still expanding, up that series of waterfalls He watched her track the route, frowning, because it was familiar Is there a ruin in this U-shaped valley? he asked, trying to match it to scenes in his memory, long ago. There is, Juni confirmed, looking at him with a raised eyebrow. But the degree of flooding made it impossible to investigate and the upper reaches are infested with hook bats. Spirit herbs tend not to grow in caves, only qi beasts. That was a fair assessment, he had to agree. The Cherry Wine Pagoda has records from before the time of the Blue Water Sage, he said blithely, which was to say that he had memories of it. I memorized them before coming along. The Pagoda Lord is just as keen that we succeed in this matter as Lady Ling Tao is. So you are familiar with this valley? Lianmei said. That is reassuring. Well, familiar is a complicated word, he corrected her. He followed the route up, into the valley, frowning. Those explorations back then were fraught. The records speak of the mountains being abandoned to men for many millennia, with valleys in full bloom. Their main goal was to map the death-zones. These valleys lead directly into the southern edge of a large area of massifs, I believe they are called the Cloud Chaser Massifs now. The records noted that they were an oddly quick way to get into the Inner Valleys, compared to the slog of going up the middle. The downside, though is that they take you out right into the territory of the Life-Breaking Aspen. The aspen is over here though, Juni zoomed right out and poked a place some twenty miles away. There are other places where that happens, Priestess Ying noted. The Jasmine Gate, for example, crosses more territory than it should if you walk around it. Yes, the old records are not clear on that, he said. What is likely is that something damaged the integrity of the ridges at some point. That tends to lead to inconsistent distances as I understand it. Gorges become hidden valleys, paths lead to strange places, ridge lines that are always in cloud, Priestess Ying mused. In any case, Lianmei said, waving a hand and bringing the map back to its starting point, of the ruined town, that is a problem for later They talked about the various routes and threats for a further twenty minutes in the end, before Lianmei suggested that they start rounding up those who would travel and check that they had done the preparation required. With that in mind, he left Diaomei to her tasks for the day and went downstairs to talk to Ha Yun, who was sitting in the common room with the others who had come with him. To his mild relief, the slightly errant son of Ha Feirong had indeed rounded up his gang of friends and made at least a creditable effort of provisioning. All he had to do was send them back for more high grade formation cores, on the grounds that six per person was unlikely to be enough, especially for rookies like them. Where is Caolun? he asked, looking around and not seeing him as they waited on Ha Ding and Ha Mun to come back with those. I think they are in the other building? Ha Erlang Leng volunteered. We did tell him that he was going out, but he didnt seem to really take it to heart. Ill go see to it, he said blandly. Looking around, he found Meilan hanging around by the kitchen, talking to Faolian, dressed like the other Beast Hunters were. Are we nearly ready to go? Meilan asked him as he came over. Yep. I just need to chase up the problems, he replied. Can you keep an eye on Ha Yuns group? Okie! she agreed cheerfully. How is the logistics side of things going? he asked Faolian as he had not seen her since the previous evening. Well enough, Mo Shunfei is capable in that regard, Faolian said. We agreed that I deal with the materials side and he handles the herbs and such. At least something is going smoothly he remarked. Yeah about that, Faolian grimaced. Caolun and Wufans groups have already tried to pillage the spirit stones and the high grade cores. A part of him wished he had the ignorance to be able to ask why, given they had gone nowhere at all, but having run a successful sect for several thousand years he knew that the answer was simply free spirit stones. There was a certain breed of disciple that was basically a curse on any large organisation or clan. Almost like a tax for being vaguely successful. The only way around them was to take the approach of powers like the Cherry Wine Pagoda and limit your disciple intake to elite prospects only. It was either that or maintain very strong discipline or upright conduct among nearly all of your members, but the former caused its own problems and the latter was very difficult to maintain over the centuries, let alone tens or hundreds of thousands of years. Most large sects, like his own, simply resigned themselves to maintaining a competent Punishment Hall to curb egregious cases. But not the talismans he remarked drily instead. No, because they thought they were being smart, Faolian sneered. Anything else? he asked. Oversight of the arboretum has been limited to high rank hunters, Faolian added. Did someone try to steal a lingzhi? Meilan remarked. No. Actually, two of Wufans group tried to cultivate in there, Faolian grimaced. Who was it? he asked with a sinking feeling. I do hope they got deviations for their trouble? Ha Ji Kunbei and Ha Ji Aofan, Ha Ji Wufans friends, and no, they did not, she replied with a tired sigh. They just re-arranged the plants so the alignments were more auspicious to them almost harming all the priceless moss. You need a talisman from Mo Shunfei to even get into the room now, and for punishment the pair are first on the list of any really nasty task that needs done around here. If they mess up again Well at least its dealt with, he mused, reflecting that it was this kind of dilemma that made you fall out of love with running sects. If they misbehave a second time, chain them to a rock and leave them outside overnight. Uh-huh, she nodded. Oh, there was a talisman communication mostly for Kun Lianmei, but it sort of involves us as well, Faolian added. Go on? Various elders have been putting pressure on the Ling Jin and Ha Ji families to send up another group Faolian went on, speaking more quietly now. This one will involve guest experts. Ling Tao is resisting, but it seems like she may be overruled by the Ling clan. They see this as their investment and, with the opportunities that this trial is going to provide, they want to get powers onside. Any idea which clans? he asked. Nothing confirmed, but you can probably guess she muttered. I can, he murmured. For the Ling clan it is likely either the Bai or Qing. In regards to the Ha Ji it is almost certainly the Din clan. Thanks for letting me know, he added, giving her a smile of thanks. Its my job, she shrugged. Leaving her to continue keeping an eye on those in the common room, he headed outside, into the rain. The sun had still not yet risen, but it was getting light enough, even with the rain and the low cloud, that you could see without needing a personal lantern. The hunters were moving herb pots to the platform, so he left them to it and walked past the storeroom, nodding to the guard as he went, and into the complex on the far side of it. Morning Huang, Ha Fan Teng called over to him from where he was sitting on a sheltered bench at the side of the courtyard, checking his gear. Morning, he replied, walking over. Are we going out today? Teng asked him. You Cao and Jiao are coming with me, he mused, thinking that over for a moment. That leaves Bo, Erbei and Deng Lei, Teng said, reminding him of who the last expert with Wufans group was. Where are Caolun and Wufan? he asked, nodding in thanks. Second floor, said. Caolun claimed the largest room, and the common-room there is basically their den. -You take your eye off them for half a day Leaving Teng to his preparations, he headed into the building, through the hall, in which someone had hung up the Ha Ji and Ha Cao banners, and up the stairs to the second floor. Sir Huang he was met by Ha Pei Quan, who was sitting at a table with some wine, a tablet and some talismans, looking bored. Where is Caolun? he asked perfunctorily. Pei Quan pointed through to the far room. Heading through, he found Ha Cao Caolun sitting at a table, chatting away to two other disciples: Ha Fanbo and Ha Fanjing. Sir Huang, Caolun said with a slight grimace, certainly aware why he was here. Good morning to you. Mmmm yes, he nodded, looking around the room, noting the talismans on the walls which would protect the occupants inside from many forms of spying, or at least would were they not in the High Valleys with a bunch of people who didnt need to resort to such cheap tricks. So, how can we help you? Fanjing added. You cannot, he replied with aplomb, before turning back to Caolun. Caolun, you will be coming with us to explore the valley the hunters were in yesterday. Ah, yes, Caolun nodded. Yun did say something to that effect. Did he not also tell you that I was asked to wait for a special communication from Elder Ha Cao Quanbo? Well, it can surely wait until you come back this evening, he said blandly. How can I, as a filial son of the Cao family, disrespect the ancestor like that? Ha Cao Caolun replied, looking legitimately anguished. You have a talisman communication with him? he asked. Ha Cao Caoluns attempt to look innocent was almost insulting, frankly. Where is Ha Cao Cao? he asked, looking around. Off, somewhere? Ha Caolun replied. What about Wufan? he added. Indisposed. He ate something that didnt agree with him yesterday; a few of the others are also suffering like that. It is a bit unfortunate really, Caolun sighed. We expected that at least the food will be capable Here, he tossed a bottle of pills from his pouch on the table. Those are quasi-immortal purification pills; go feed them one each. Give me the transmission talisman; I want to see this message from Elder Quanbo. I am not showing you my Cao family talisman, Caolun replied. Without comment, he withdrew his Cherry Wine Pagoda talisman and held it in front of Caolun. You will give me the talisman, and you will be in front of that teleport in ten minutes, with Ji Wufan. If you are not, you can stay here, but you will not set foot outside of this gorge until we are done. You either do as you are told, or you are useless, am I clear? Caolun stared at him blankly, the words almost seeming to have passed right through him without registering. Sir Huang, I appreciate that you believe that you have some say here, Ha Fanbo said with a slight smile. But we do not answer to you. We were sent here to I understand your position, Caolun said, again doing an excellent impression of being very conflicted. But at the same time, you do understand who Elder Quanbo is, dont you, Sir Huang? It was sorely tempting to just drag him out, but the problem, frankly, was that scenes like that did not help. Well, in that case, show me the message, he said with a faint smile. You think I would lie about that? Caolun gawked. -Yes, actually, and smile doing it if it suited you, you little shit, he sneered. With a reluctant expression, Caolun took out a message jade and passed it to him. He flipped through it, and sighed, because there was indeed a message form the clan telling Caolun to stand by for an important, personal communication from Elder Cao Quanbo. What was notable was that there were no outgoing communications on it. If this receives communications here, it can receive communications in the next valley over, he said, leaning on the table, which creaked slightly, despite being spirit wood. It will, Caolun repeated. Yes, so grab that bottle of pills and lets go see Brother Wufan, shall we? Caoluns gaze travelled back to the pill bottle, then, with some reluctance, he picked it up. Good lad, he murmured, patting Caolun on the shoulder and then giving him a shove towards the door. Leading Caolun out of the room, ignoring the frowns of the other two, he directed the still somewhat reluctant youth down a corridor and instructed him to bang on Wufans door. Who is it? Wufan called. Me, Caolun replied. And He squeezed Caoluns shoulder just a fraction, making him stop speaking, then pushed open the door. Contrary to his expectation, Wufan did actually look like he had eaten shit. His expression was pallid and the several pill bottles scattered around were testament to his attempt at self-medication. If you were this ill, why didnt you say something? he sighed, walking over to the youth and putting a hand to his neck. It was the cooking, Wufan groaned. I how can I? They did this Nobody did this, he sighed, already knowing what the problem was. Did you drink water you left out? I Wufan stared at him, not quite understanding. Or wine? Maybe? Wufan replied. -Do I tell him? he mused. Probably not a good idea, actually. The simple truth of the matter was that Ha Ji Wufan was showing acute symptoms of having probably drunk alcohol poisoned by monkey piss. You drank bad water, he said, passing him a purification pill. Nothing more. It can happen up here, with the suppression. Take that and if it persists seek out Kun Lianmei. So I dont have to come? Wufan asked. -Ill have to find out what he did to annoy the monkey, he mused, adding that to the list of problems. It was tempting to bring Wufan along, but he would be more liability than anything as he was. A purification pill of the strength he provided would also leave him barely awake for hours while it worked. Better that you get healthy, he said after a moments consideration. At least the groups became somewhat easier to organize without Wufan. His absence certainly made for fewer unreliable moving parts at least.
Chapter 19 – Misty Jasmine Days (Part 2)

~ Part 2 ~

~ Ha Yun C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Teleport in three two one! Standing in the rain, Ha Yun watched the pot vanish in a swirl of mist. Stable! Mo Shunfei called out after a moment. Well, thats a relief. We wont all die without knowing how we died, Ding muttered, adjusting his hat. You knew we would be doing this, Leng said, poking Ding in the back. If you didnt want to, you could have stayed at home. We are up, anyway, Xiang Meilan remarked, making shooing motions with the bow she was carrying. Sighing, he walked forward, up the steps, followed by Xiang Meilan, Leng, Ding and the others to stand in a rough circle around the middle of the platform. The various hunters and Priestess Ying followed afterwards, then finally a rather vexed-looking Ha Caolun, Sir Teng and Sir Cao. Sir Huang was the last one on, waving to Mo Shunfei as they did so. No backing out now, Chu Fang muttered. Ya think? he replied, looking around. EVERYONE READY?! Mo Shunfei called over. Yes he replied, adding his own voice to the rather lacklustre chorus of acknowledgements. Three two one The gloomy pre-dawn light of the gorge vanished in a wavering swirl of mist, reforming around them to become a flooded plaza in the middle of a really quite substantial ruined town. Uh this is not what I was expecting, Ding muttered as they looked around, warily, at the shadowy buildings. Following the others, he moved off the platform, looking around at the buildings and trying not to feel like every shadowed doorway held watching eyes. Yun, over here. Sir Huang waved for him, and by extension the rest of their group, to make their way over to the side. How will this work now that we are down Wufan? Jun Arai asked. Easier? Lin Ling joked. Yeah, your group remains unchanged. Set off when you feel like it and report in regularly, Kun Juni said. Okay, Arai nodded. He watched as Priestess Ying, Jun Arai, Jun Sana, Lin Ling, and Mu Shi started off down the steps, wading out into the knee-deep water of the plaza, heading to their right with barely a backward glance. Aii Ding sighed, and promptly got a comedic whack on the back of his head from Sir Huang. If you want to go with them you can, Sir Huang remarked drily. They are going up there He pointed towards the towering massif behind them. They stared up at the misty shadow and shuddered. Why there though? he asked, recalling that they had been talking about scouting over the ridge, which was to their left Spirit herbs, duh, Caolun replied, still clearly not happy to be here. -Did Sir Huang drag him out of bed or something? he wondered. So, how do we split this up? Juni asked Han Shu and Duan Mu. We will take themHan Shu waved at Ding, Mun and the othersand go back down towards the river, grabbing what we can, sweeping the far side and finish back at the lower teleport. If we do that early enough, we will come back here. Sounds like a plan, Duan Mu agreed. Teng, if you want to go with them? Sir Huang added. Of course, Sir Teng agreed. Well, good luck, he said to Ding and Chu Fang, who were standing next to them. Both nodded in thanks as they started to move off after Han Shu and the others. Looking around, he found that left him, Xiang Meilan, Kun Juni, Ha Caolun, Sir Cao, Sir Huang and Leng C Shi Yufan having gone with Duan Mu and Han Shu. Right, Juni said. We are going to sweep the town. A very cursory check yesterday got a number of mushrooms and odd ferns. We also killed an Immortal realm cave centipede Uh. Leng and Caolun both looked uneasy, even before he could point out that that was quite concerning. Cave centipedes were like alkyr, but with more legs and a worse temper. That means that this place is effectively clean of anything bigger than your fist, Juni added, cutting them off. Can you be sure of that? Caolun asked, rather sourly. An Immortal realm qi beast is not what you think And that is why Caolun is with us, Leng muttered. While he was also somewhat dubious about the lack of threat, he had to agree with Leng. As far as he knew, Caolun was barely even a Herb Hunter. If he had status at all, it was in some Guest Hunter role, where he could take missions and earn contributions points under advisement of a clan envoy and that was about it. That that kind of arrangement let Caolun have access to higher rank missions than he did was rather galling, in all honesty. Weapons out, Sir Huang reminded them. Nodding, he drew the blade he had at his waist and fell into line behind Sir Huang, on the grounds that that was the safest place round really. Is the whole ruin flooded like this? he asked as they started wading across the plaza. -Because if it is, this morning is going to be really miserable he added in his head. Yes, Juni said pausing to consider a street between tumbled-down buildings that ran parallel to the massif, towards a rocky area largely overgrown with vines. They walked on in relative silence, because it was hard to talk and keep your footing in the knee-deep water, eventually heading down a street and into a smaller square. Yun, Leng, Caolun, stay here and keep a look out while we check the buildings at the edge, Sir Huang said. They watched in silence as Sir Huang, Kun Juni and Xiang Meilan spread out and headed into the various doorways, looking around warily. This is not what I expected, Caolun grumbled after they had waited, largely in silence, for some five minutes. Looking around at the dark buildings with their gloomy, overgrown doorways, wreathed in misty rain. And what did you expect? Leng muttered, perching on a rock so he was not standing in the water. I dunno more spirit herbs? Caolun sighed, slashing at some of the vines by a doorway and peering inside. They bled milky sap, a few suckers falling into the water. Its all spirit vegetation Caolun grumbled, looking around. There are low valleys more bothersome than this We have only been here ten minutes, Leng pointed out. And frankly, if it stays this boring, I think we have lucked out. I agree, he said. If all we can complain about after a day of this is that our feet are shrivelled and our trousers chafe, thats probably a win for a day out in Yin Eclipses Inner Valleys. I suppose, Caolun sighed, pulling out a talisman and looking at it for a long moment, before shoving it back in his robe. I mean, its not like we will get to keep anything we capture, he reminded Caolun. Not around the hunters, anyway, Caolun agreed, looking into another building. You want to poke around on your own Leng scowled. Are you mad? I mean, look at this place. Its a veritable rat warren! That seems to have nothing but vines and moss Caolun pointed out. And an Immortal realm centipede qi beast, he reminded Caolun. Did you actually see it, though? Caolun said. Well Now that he thought about it, they had not put out the centipede, just the alkyr and other stuff. They showed the alkyr though, he replied. Yeah, but those were only a realm or so above us, and we have lots of talismans Caolun replied. no problems so far? They turned to find Xiang Meilan coming back over. Nope he shook his head, taking in the moss and vine drenched walls. Just spirit vegetation, Caolun replied with pointed sigh. In that case, once the scan is done we can move on You have been scanning this, right? Xiang Meilan said drily. Pinching the bridge of his nose, because of course they had forgotten something, he took out a tablet they had been provided and put it on a handy block of fallen masonry. Xiang Meilan eyed it and sighed. Well done, Yun, Caolun muttered. We are here for another ten minutes. Its another few minutes we are not being stabbed, poisoned, drowned or bitten to death, he pointed out, poking the tablet and stepping back as it started to do its thing. Well, at least I thought to ask now, Xiang Meilan muttered. Leng just grimaced and continued looking around, choosing to say nothing. In the end, the tablet took a rather uneventful ten minutes to complete its scan of their surroundings. By that point Juni and Sir Huang had also returned. I take it there is nothing in this area? Kun Juni asked, looking around the courtyard. Nothing obvious, Leng replied. Ah well, lets move on down the street, Kun Juni said with a sigh. Heading back out into the street, Juni took the point, wading through the water, looking this way and that. Caolun just walked along in silence, looking slightly annoyed. It again gave him an opportunity to reflect that his association with Ha Cao Caolun was a rather odd one. There were times when Caolun could be good company, yet equally, there were times, especially when he wanted to be superior and play the Cao family card, that he could be utterly insufferable. How did you end up coming up here, Fairy Xiang? Leng asked from beside him. -Ah, he is something of a fan of hers he recalled, wondering how Leng would have reacted if he had come to the baths -I should probably not tell him what he missed, he mused drily. I started off as a flower seller, Meilan said. The Pavilion offered free education and doesnt have the same prejudices as others, or didnt back then. Eventually I met senior sister and she invited me to join the Cherry Wine Pagoda. Oh Leng nodded. So you were a Herb Hunter before you joined the Ha clan? I am not a member of the Ha clan, she replied drily. I am a member of the Cherry Wine Pagoda. But thats a Ha influence, Caolun muttered. Mmm I suppose it is somewhat semantic, Meilan conceded. They ended up looking through three flooded courtyards off that street, before they finally found a spirit herb, albeit not quite in the circumstances he had been expecting. They were investigating a semi-circular courtyard lined with vegetation-wreathed columns, when Caolun, who had gone towards the centre, to look inside the tumbled ruin of the building in the middle which held a gnarled tree growing up out of it, abruptly vanished with a splash and a curse. Ah shit! Leng, who had been a bit further around, cursed and started towards the middle, drawing his blade. Caolun surfaced a moment later, spitting mud and cursing as he struggled back to solid ground. Motherless inauspicious whoreson set to plague What happened?! he called over, hurrying towards Caolun. What does it look like? A spider appeared, right beside Caolun, in the water. Aiiiiie! Caolun actually screamed and lashed out at the critter with his blade, splitting it in two and sending a smear of ichor through the water around him, which made him promptly gag and start cursing again. Its already dead Leng said, poking another cat-sized spider that had drifted up, dislodged by Caolun it seemed. You going to help me out? Caolun grumbled, still struggling in the muddy, leaf-saturated water. Shaking his head, he withdrew a staff from his storage ring and held it out for Caolun, who gripped it and pulled himself back out of the water and sat down on a rock. Uh you might want to take a purification pill, Caolun, Leng muttered, arriving beside them. A purification Caolun trailed off, staring at the reddish blotches appearing on his skin where the spider ichor had touched him. Fate-thrashed-heavenly-virgins-blood Caolun fumbled in his own storage ring; however, his hands were now shaking and his qi was clearly erratic. Here, Leng, who had already taken a purification pill out, put it in a small pot of water and passed it to Caolun. T-t-thanks Caolun muttered, taking it and gulping it down. What happened? Xiang Meilan had also appeared at this point, looking around warily. Caolun fell in here, he supplied. I-II Caolun tried to speak but only managed a few stuttered syllables, so simply nodded. Xiang Meilan poked another small, floating, spider corpse with her blade, then carefully picked it up by a leg. Nasty little thing did you get bitten? N-n-no Caolun stuttered. Check him, Xiang Meilan said to Leng. Carefully. He cut one, in the water. It appeared beside him when he fell in, he supplied, because the ichor was barely visible in the water now, due to Caolun splashing about. Ah that would do it, Xiang Meilan said with distaste, dropping the spider corpse on a rock. Looking around, he saw several more small spider corpses surfacing, courtesy of Caolun presumably stirring everything up. Caolun doesnt seem to be bitten, Leng, who had finished a cursory check of the slightly pale Caolun, declared. Just the ichor in the water How many fingers am I holding up? Caolun? Meilan asked, holding up a hand with three fingers showing. Caolun grabbed for them a bit aimlessly. I guess he swallowed some, Meilan sighed. Did you give him a purification pill? I did, Leng grimaced. Give him another, a stronger one Meilan declared, then frowned and took a jar out of her own belt. Actually, here, use this Leng took the jar, decanted a pill and mixed it quickly with water. This spider ichor is that bad? he asked. Yeah. Its a false shadow spitter by the looks of it, Xiang Meilan answered. Their bites are nasty, make you hallucinate something horrid. Their ichor also holds a mild paralytic that disrupts your natural qi cycle. Compounds refined from it are popular with people who like to spike drinks. These are all juveniles, so their ichor is especially concentrated. Ah he looked around uneasily. Does that mean there is a bigger spider around? Leng nodded, looking around uneasily at the vine-drenched pillars and the many, many hiding spots in the hazy rain. Maybe? Xiang Meilan mused. They carry their young with them for a while, in a web pouch under their abdomen. For these to be here, the queen likely perished in the flood as well They like to be underground, in basements and the like in places with high qi density Xiang Meilan looked at the tree, then around at the circular enclosure and finally at the silty water, frowning. He watched as she warily waked over, poking the ground ahead of her until her foot sank. Wait here, she said. If I dont come back in like thirty seconds, go get Sir Huang and Kun Juni Uh he was about to ask where they were, but she had already stored away most of her clothes and slipped into the water with barely a ripple, sinking out of sight. Is that okay? Leng muttered uneasily, watching the ripples dispersing in the raindrop-pocked water. He shrugged helplessly, looking around for Sir Huang. Thankfully, barely half the allotted time had passed before Meilan resurfaced and hauled herself out. Well, I bring good news, Meilan declared, picking a few leaves out of her hair. Caolun here put his foot through a weakened piece of stonework and has basically collapsed an opening into the chamber below this tree. Oh Caolun, who had started to recover, grimaced. The spider queen, who based on its size looks to be a Quasi-Immortal, was living there, and there is a rather nice lingzhi maturing in the tree-roots. Likely thats why the spider made its den there. It was a Quasi-Immortal? Leng asked. Yep, Meilan confirmed. A Quasi-Immortal spider drowned? Caolun, asked, disbelievingly. Thats what bothers you? he muttered, though Caolun either didnt hear it or pretended not to. It basically died in cultivation retreat, Meilan clarified. It looks like it forced its brood to something approaching maturity in a last ditch attempt to escape, but the flood got it anyway. Would certainly explain why the runtlings here are venomous enough to do that to Caolun. So, what do we do now? he asked. Now? Meilan grinned. Now you get to harvest spirit herbs, and a lot of spider cores! Shouldnt we wait for Sir Huang and Kun Juni? Leng asked. Do you really need a clan elite watching over you while you fish dead spiders out of water? Meilan asked, a bit archly he thought. No, I suppose not, Leng conceded, looking around again with a grimace. First shift will be you and Yun, then, Meilan added to Leng, who stood up with a sigh and started to strip down. Ill stay here and make sure Caolun is not adversely affected. Hardly able to refuse, he stood up and stored away his light robe, stripping down to the light trousers and sleeveless tunic he had underneath. Re-sheathing his blade, he waded over to the edge and warily grabbed one of the floating spiders by a limb. Even dead, they looked horribly unpleasant. It was something about the legs, and the way the eyes still held a disturbing glint in the hazy, post dawn light. It made him feel, perhaps not unreasonably, that they might be playing dead. Why is it always spiders? Leng, who was also not a fan of them, as he recalled, grumbled, cautiously pulling another one close with a staff and scooting it into the shallows. What do we do with them? he asked Meilan, who had put down a tablet and was starting to scan the surroundings for the map the hunters were making, he presumed. Just pile them up on that slab over there I think, Meilan pointed to a broad, mossy slab that had tumbled out of the interior wall of the circular building. Nodding, he waded over and deposited the horrid thing in the middle, Leng following suit with a lot more nervous discomfort. They spent the next few minutes clearing spiders, until the water was clear enough that they felt confident to actually go down. Once both of them had tied ropes, for safety, he sat down on the edge of the hole and took a few deep breaths, mostly to psyche himself up. Well, here goes nothing Leng muttered, and then slid under the water. Taking a final breath, he followed suit. The actual water was cold, although he knew that that was only in comparison to the temperatures above. The underwater world was murky, the water full of silt as he carefully sank down until his feet touched fallen masonry. Looking up, the surface was barely visible, even to his qi-enhanced vision, simply a pale, greyish shimmer above them. Leng, barely visible, tapped him on the arm and they both started carefully drifting forward, half walking, half swimming A long leg drifted out of the darkness, making him flinch, until he realised it was just another dead spider, a bit bigger than the ones on the surface. Queen? Leng signed hopefully. Carefully brushing it aside, he moved forward another metre and found the lingzhi, though also, rather unfortunately, the Queen, which was about the same size as him, with long, spindly limbs and an oval abdomen. A drifting web sack hung, like a curtain in the water below it, scattering tens of smaller spiders. Leng, arriving beside him, just mimed a grimace and a nope sign. Lets get more-some spider, out? he managed, suddenly regretting he had not practiced the sign language a bit more. Yes, Leng signed back, though fairly glumly. Drifting over to one, he put his hand against it and watched unhappily as it failed to store. -Dont tell me its still alive in some way? he thought with a shiver, looking around at the murky mass grave of spiders. Leng mimed a sigh and grabbed the leg of a nearby spider and started swimming back, carefully. They had worked at the rather laborious process for a full ten minutes before Kun Juni arrived to help. Once she produced a net, a large cloth and a bunch of grass baskets, things started to go much faster; they were able to use to rapidly store the smaller spiders while she took the large ones back one at a time. That was a task he was quite happy to let her own, as the large ones were supremely creepy as they drifted in the water. The last one to come out was the queen itself, which Sir Huang came to help with. It took all four of them and a lot of nervous paranoia, to drag the horrible monstrosity back up to the surface, Caolun and Meilan helping from above. Surfacing with a gasp, he pulled himself up and watched as Sir Huang and Meilan carefully dragged the queen away from the hole. Why wont they store? he asked. In your storage ring? Sir Huang frowned. Suppression messes with that. You need a storage ring refined up here, with comprehensions of spatial and soul Laws, before any corpse with an intact qi foundation that was born up here will store. So we have to butcher these? Leng grimaced. No, actually, Juni shook her head, withdrawing an arrow. He watched as she eyed the spider queens eyes critically, then counted back a few hand spans on its head before placing the point of the arrow against a join in the chitin and giving it a short, sharp, shove. The arrow sank in almost to the fletching, a few drips of ichor welling up around it. Try now, she instructed him. Standing up, he walked over to the queen and tried to store it again and to his shock, found that it worked, the body vanishing into the storage ring his father had given him. What did you do? Leng asked. She broke the connection between its core and its meridian system. The spider was not really still alive, but at that point, the core could be revived if you were enough of a villain, Sir Huang mused. Ill deal with these, Juni said, glancing at the others spider bodies. Do you want to un-store that again so we are keeping all the spiders in one place? Focusing on the spider queen, he took the body back out. Juni put her hand to it and it wavered and vanished into the grey-ish blue band on her middle finger. Right, lets get that lingzhi out, Sir Huang declared, heading back to the water. Ill speak to Lianmei, see if we can teleport it straight back, Juni said. That would be good, Sir Huang agreed, waving to him and Leng to come with him. Slipping back into the water, they returned to the lingzhi, which was almost the size of his torso and a greyish-brown in colour. Unlike the other, this one did not have any real inner glow to it. How do we get it out? he sighed. Cut the root it is on away, Sir Huang sent back. Eyeing the roots, which were thicker than his legs, he bit back a grimace. Leng, you mark branches, Sir Huang said, a wood saw appearing in his hand. Yun, take the other end of this. Relieved he was not expected to have his own saw which he did not anyway, he took the end of the saw and moved with Sir Huang to the first root. In the end it took them nearly twenty minutes to extract the lingzhi, including two breaks for him and Leng to go to the surface to catch their breath. By the time they had dragged it out, Juni and Meilan had set up a teleport formation, so they were able to send back the spiders and the lingzhi almost immediately. Fates I feel knackered, Leng groaned, sitting down on a block to nibble a vine-wrapped roll of spirit food. It does take something out of you, Juni agreed. Rather unfairly, he felt, she barely looked out of breath. What about the tree itself? Caolun asked. Sir Huang considered it and then just shook his head. Is it not also something valuable though? he asked, curious on that point, given the lingzhi had been growing in its roots. Oh, certainly, Sir Huang nodded. However its still just spirit vegetation. But that just means we could take it? Caolun muttered. Waste of effort, Juni shook her head. In the hour or three it might take, we can get actual spirit herbs. That is what is important. Caolun gave the tree one last look, then sighed and nodded. Right, well, lets move on and find somewhere to catch our breath for ten minutes, Juni added. We cant do that here? he groaned, his legs and arms still sore from the swimming. That teleportation put a lovely qi beacon on this courtyard that says stuff was here, Juni pointed out. Uhuh, Meilan agreed. Quite. Standing around a recently triggered teleportation formation that isnt on a ridgeline, picking your nose, is a great way to meet qi beasts, Sir Huang added drily.

~ Jun Arai C Portam Rhanae Upper Town ~
On your left Glancing sideways, in the direction Sana was half gesturing, Arai fought back a sigh and crouched a bit lower as she made her way through the tangle of slumped walls and half buried rooms. Spider? she signed back, eyeing the shadow amid the vines that was entirely unmoving, but just ever so slightly wrong, when she let her eyes slide past it. Silently, Sana nodded, nocking an arrow The spider leapt, and was impaled through the thorax by Sanas arrow. Standing up, she picked her way over to it and used her blade to split its body lengthways, smoothly cutting out the core and then storing both body and core away. There are far too many spiders up here. she muttered, looking around the ruined room in the upper portion of the town. Yeah, that makes twenty two so far, Sana sighed. For a full mornings work, to have only found a handful spirit herbs over Soul Foundation is mildly pathetic. I get the distinct impression that this place was quite well picked over, she mused, carefully looking into the next room, which was a dead end. Here is clear as well, she added. Shall we head back to the upper plaza and see if the others have had any luck? Sana suggested. Yeah she agreed, wiping water off her face. That had been the story of the morning really. They had met scavenging qi beasts and found a lot of water running off the massif above, but basically no spirit herbs. Their solitary prize worth talking about in this last hour was a Nascent Soul willow orchid they had found growing on a back wall of this estate. There had been a few lingzhi in murky corners, a patch of golden star moss and a few vines, but that was about it really. Do you think this place has been cleaned out? Sana mused as they passed back through the previous room and out into the courtyard. I am veering towards that conclusion, yes, she conceded. It could also be that there are too many qi beasts and that the ruins themselves are a problem. It could be that, Sana agreed with a sigh, waving away a cloud of bugs that were orbiting some spirit vines, feeding on the small, smelly berries on it. That was the problem, really. People thought of this place as a cornucopia of riches, valleys full of spirit herbs, fruit trees with immortal peaches on every massif, lakes with mystical lotus and caves with ancient ruins a mere stones-throw in any direction. The reality was that it was wet, humid, full of bugs, and that spirit herbs were not as common as you might think. Ruins were also a strange place to look for them. They were good for mushrooms, but also very bad, because of mushrooms, though they had been quite lucky there, so far. Ruins also tended to have lots of qi beasts, because it was easy to eke out secure nests and territories there. In turn, that meant that spirit herbs were a hotly contested resource. Finding one usually meant finding either a herb problematic enough that the local fauna left it alone, or finding whatever fauna had enough strength to guard one while it reached maturity. We are done with this side she sent through their communication talisman to Senior Ying as they passed out of the gate of the ruined estate. Okay, Ying replied after a moment. We are also finishing up. Meet in the main plaza before the temple set into the cliff? Yes, see you in five, she confirmed. They are also on their way to the main plaza, she added to Sana, who just nodded. The trip back to the plaza through the misty streets was uneventful, thankfully. Arriving in the open area, before the massive rock-cut shrine, which was as impressive as anything she had ever seen up here, frankly, they could see Senior Ying, Lin Ling and Mu Shi sitting on the steps, with a two-metre-long something. What is that? Sana asked, even as she tried to work that out. The apex predator for this little bit of verdant hell, Lin Ling said with a sigh as she stopped to admire it, divesting themselves of the packs of jars as they did so. It had a vague resemblance to an alkyr, but the body was much more scorpion-like, though without the tail, and a quick count told her it had eight legs. Yin Lash Scorpion, Senior Ying said with a grimace. Rare, and rather dangerous, even by the standards of the usual fare up here. This is a Lash Scorpion? she murmured, looking at the segmented, armoured creature with its giant, crushing claws and spiny legs. She had read about them in the pavilion records, but never seen one larger than her forearm before now. They were nocturnal hunters who prayed on other insects, centipedes, millipedes, spiders, alkyr, tetrids and so on. Their weapons of choice were the powerful crushing limbs with their mass of serrated teeth, either side of its head, and the ability to spray a vast cloud of stinking yin-attributed acid that even a tetrid stalker would be envious of. This is a Chosen Immortal one, which certainly explains the lack of much else in the way of qi beasts up here, Mu Shi added. Its a female as well, so staying up here at night is even less appealing than it was when we only knew about the hook bats. You say that, but we must have killed three dozen spiders sweeping the estates towards the cliff, she mused. Though probably they have come up from the flooded town below us. Id assume so, Senior Ying mused. So, how come this was out in the day? Sana asked, poking the corpse with her foot. Arent they nocturnal hunters? Yeah. I suppose its overcast enough for it to not be bothered, Senior Ying mused, glancing up at the gloomy sky. That could certainly be the case, she agreed, while Sana nodded. So, what did you find by way of spirit herbs? Ling asked her. Willow Orchid, she replied, crouching down to start dismantling the pack and put it with the other jars. A few lingzhi, Sana added, also starting to unpack her stuff. Some other odd bits of vine and stuff a patch of gold star moss. Not as much as you might think. You? A jasmine in one of the gardens off on the north side of this area, Mu Shi added, gesturing to one of the new additions to the small stack of pots nearby. Oh, and some spirit fruit. About twenty kilos of some species of tropical plum. We also found a tropical pomegranate tree, though without fruit. There are quite a few pomegranate trees, Senior Ying added. And they match the motifs inside the large shrine behind us, so its possible they were originally associated with that? Yeah, I could see that, Mu Shi agreed. Did you go into the temple? she asked, looking up at it, seeming slightly ethereal and otherworldly in the mist and the rain, with its dark openings and vine-covered columns. Not beyond the most cursory glance inside while waiting for Ling and Shi to come back earlier, Senior Ying replied. It has a spring inside it though, and the statues are interesting, if thats your thing. What I can read of the inscription over the doors says it is The shrine of she who is greatest and most high, who sends up gifts and who is before all others. Its quite grandiose, Mu Shi murmured. Yeah, she agreed, looking up at the columns and rock-cut openings, hidden by vines and moss. Do we check it out next, or go up? Sana asked. First things first, probably we send this lot back? she suggested, eyeing the sum of their mornings endeavour. Before the fruits of their current short excursions, they had gotten a few flowering vines with interesting medicinal properties, some small boxes of spirit fruits, probably a dozen further small lingzhi, several ferns and a Nascent Soul water lotus that was an entirely accidental catch when sealing up the ferns in a wide area formation. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Yeah Senior Ying agreed. I think we can probably use the first landing on the steps as a teleport point in any case. Ill get to setting that up then, she volunteered, starting up the dozen or so broad rock-cut steps to get to the open paved area dominated by a semi-circular pool fed from the temple above. Okay, Senior Ying agreed. Lets start sorting this lot out then, Mu Shi said standing up and stretching. While the others worked on that, she spent the requisite few minutes performing the divinations and placing the formation jade and stable anchors. Shunfei, can we send stuff through to you? she asked, sending Mo Shunfei a message. Its Faolian, a womans voice echoed through the link. But yes, you can. What do you have to send? Bunch of qi beasts, thirteen fourteen herb pots and a few crates of spirit fruit. A productive morning, Ha Faolian remarked. Its been okay, she conceded. Not as much as expected. You are still ahead of most of the others, though Han Shus group has sent very little so far, Faolian replied. So, can we send it immediately? she asked, waving for the others to start moving the items onto the teleport point and link them with talismans. Give me five minutes. I will message you when you can send it, Faolian replied. Well? Lin Ling asked her. Five mins apparently, she replied, sitting down the edge of the low rampart stretching across the middle of the open space between the flights of steps. We might as well move the critter up, send it all through at once, Mu Shi suggested. If we can, yeah, Senior Ying agreed, eyeing it critically. In the end, it was a bit less than five minutes before Faolian got back to her with the confirmation that they could send it. Linking up the last talismans, she watched as the entire load vanished in a twisting swirl of scattered rainbows and expanding air. Received? she sent to Faolian. Yes, its Faolian confirmed, then trailed off before exclaiming, Is that Lash Scorpion? Uhuh, she confirmed, quietly pleased that it wasnt just her and Sana who were a bit shocked. Yeesh, Faolian murmured before adding, Well, we will sort these out here. Good luck with the afternoon. Thanks, she replied, closing the link. So shrine? Lin Ling mused, looking up at the cavernous doorway. Senior Ying nodded and set off up the stairs. The inscription that Senior Ying had noted was on a stele set into a broad, flat altar that dominated the middle of the small plaza at the top of the stairs. The interior hall of the shrine, set into the cliff, was a semi-circular, column-lined cavern. All around the walls were alcoves with elegant, seated, feminine figures holding various objects. The centre of the hall, though, was what demanded your attention. There, on a platform at the back of a large, semi-circular pool, now almost overtaken by aquatic plants around the periphery, was a giant reclining statue of a woman. Carved from brilliant white marble, barely touched by weathering, she appeared to be lounging on a couch carved from the rocks, taking her ease, but at the same time watching the entrance. Her hair had been picked out in reddish-gold marble. Her robe, fashioned of deep green marble, almost black in the gloom, draped across her lower body, somehow managing to give the illusion of concealing without ever really doing so. On her right hand, which was sensually outstretched, a dove was perched, while her left, which was almost trailing in the water, gently cradled a fish, as if it had just leapt from the pool. The pool itself was fed from two waterfalls that gushed down on either side of the statue from jars held by secondary, naked female figures, also carved from white stone, but both with black hair and downcast eyes. Are those serpents in her hair? Mu Shi murmured, as they stood and stared at the remarkable figure, almost untouched by the slow encroachment of nature into this place. Looking closely, she saw that Mu Shi was right; there were serpents twined in her hair, almost like a crown. Its really rather similar in style to the one in Blue Water City, Sana noted. The Beautiful Schemer from the Queen Mothers Temple? Senior Ying mused. Yeah Sana said, looking around. Even the layout is kind of similar. Pushing some qi into her ocular meridians, she tried to see if the female figure also had markings on her but as far as she could see, the womans white skin was flawless and without additional ornamentation. There is a path up, beyond it on both sides, Mu Shi added, looking around again. What do the inscriptions below the figures mean? Lin Ling asked Senior Ying, pointing at a nearby one. Chloe Green, Senior Ying frowned, staring up at the female figure who was lounging on her throne, one hand at her breast, the other falling across her stomach. Her eyes were closed, lips parted vines, flowers, and fruit were slowly blossoming out from beneath the throne itself and cascading down the stele. Is it just me or is she? Mu Shi asked, raising an eyebrow at the sensual figure. Yes, it does seem that way, Senior Ying agreed. And this one should be beneath the ground? Sana said, squinting at the next figures inscription. This figure gave a much more sombre sense, of renewal, with flowers blooming out of the altar as the figure crouched down to cup a hand to the earth, pouring water from a jar, the other caressing her stomach. Walking on around the hall, there were two clear themes, she started to see. Some of the other statues were named things like Deliverer of Gifts, Bearing Fruit, Warmth, all seeming to evoke growth or prosperity in different ways. Others, however, were dark and complex, with titles like Fury, Black and Mistress. The next hall, off the right hand exit of that grand place, was actually half-flooded, the stream feeding the pool having spilled over when some part of the ceiling fell. Beyond that though, they found stairs up, which brought them out to what she could only describe as a verdant paradise. The back half of the massif towered above them, waterfalls drifting down to feed a lake within which was a circular white stone building with a sealed door. In a broad, open space before the lake was a large altar, on which were a few upturned bowls, scattered bones of what must once have been fish and some pieces of charcoal in a greyish puddle of rainwater. Did the monkeys leave that? she asked, guessing wildly, eyeing the erected stone behind it, which was covered in red ochre handprints in all sorts of different sizes, none of them a cultivators. Yeah, Senior Ying nodded, going over and turning the bowls back over and tidying up the damage done to it. It would have a pretty good view up the valley on a good day, Mu Shi noted, looking beyond the lake, to where the far side had been carved open to form a colonnaded space looking north out of the massif, into the valley. I am surprised there are not more spirit herbs here Sana remarked, sheltering her eyes from the rain to look up at the cliffs. There is a pill bottle over here Lin Ling said, holding one up. Because of course she sighed, feeling a bit ashamed of cultivators in general suddenly. I think we should just leave this place as it is, Senior Ying said, finishing cleaning up the altar and bowing to the white building in the lake. Yeah, she agreed, looking around. There were no obvious stairs up, so after looking around a bit more, they departed again and checked the other side. The left hand exit took them down, into a gloomy cavern that was half-flooded. The far exit was just about visible above the water, but none of them felt like voluntarily going and looking at it. The creepy carvings in the hall didnt help either. They were dominated by scenes of hooded women placing bodies in the ground, while men planted crops which grew, nourished by them. The corpses all had ecstatic faces as they were slowly consumed by the roots of plants. So what now do we try to scale the actual massif? she mused as they made their way back to the grand hall. That was the original plan There are paths up it, to those higher ruins we saw, Sana reminded her. There was one beyond the estate we cleared last: steps up the cliff to a higher terrace. I suppose we should check them out at least, Mu Shi remarked. If only so we can ensure someone else doesnt waste time doing it later? Aye, Senior Ying agreed. Gathering herbs out there should be fine anyway. It is just this place where it is perhaps inadvisable. Heading back outside, they paused to put some basic feng shui protections around the teleport formation, before setting off in search of the stairs up the massif again. Having been the ones who found them before, she and Sana took the lead this time, escorting the others quickly down overgrown streets almost entirely without incident, to arrive at a smaller courtyard dominated by a sprawling building constructed right against the massif. This is another shrine? Mu Shi remarked, looking up at the peaked roofs and column fronted buildings. We didnt go any further than this before, Sana said. So maybe? It does have that look, though, she agreed, starting up the steps. These lower buildings are all empty and overgrown though. Beyond the wall carvings, which are very typical, I suppose, there is barely even any pottery? I see, so they build this into an overhang, and then it loops around above us? Priestess Ying mused, peering into one of the buildings, an empty two room affair with a lot of moss and a vine growing out of a crack in the ceiling. The front room had a block in the middle carved a bit like an altar. Yeah, she nodded, leading them on, towards where the stairs turned. There is writing on this one Lin Ling, noted, pausing by one they had just passed. So there is Sana mused, squinting up at it. Tomb of Aperius Family? Senior Ying frowned. These are tombs? she blinked, pausing to consider the room beside her. Hmmm This one is for a Kastus, Senior Ying murmured, carefully walking inside, skirting around the altar to look into the inner room. It looks like a shrine, mostly. There are names below some of the carvings in the wall? But its all solid, or it looks like it. A place where they came and gave offerings perhaps? Mu Shi suggested, making an auspicious sign. and the carvings on the walls are pictures of their lives? she guessed, looking at the nearest one which depicted a woman holding two children and laughing. Like a scroll of life and death but built as a shrine, Senior Ying agreed, completing her circuit of the small room. They all traipsed back out again, and looked up the cliff. Did they turn the whole massif into a tomb field for the town? she asked at last. It could well be, Senior Ying mused. Do you still want to go up? What do you think? she asked, torn on that point. Lin Ling just shrugged, as did Mu Shi. Hard to say, Senior Ying sighed. I want to say so long as we are respectful, there will be no issues, but at the same time, I know a few things about old tombs Lets take it carefully then, Sana said. These appear long opened anyway, if they were ever closed. Yes, these are more akin to memorial shrines, she agreed. Ive seen waystations not that dissimilar as well Shi, Ling? she asked the other two. Lets take it slowly, Mu Shi said, looking up at the cliff above. Uh-huh, Lin Ling agreed. Ill take the lead then, Senior Ying said, moving past her. Nodding, she picked up the pace to walk behind Senior Ying, Sana, Ling and Mu Shi, falling in behind without further comment. Like that, they spent almost the next thirty minutes, ascending the stairs into the low cloud, walking up through the various shrines, of which there had to be dozens, of varying size, she came to realise. They found a few spirit herbs as well, though nothing hugely spectacular, it had to be said, until finally Senior Ying led them out into a broad plaza, set into a depression in the side of the massif, dominated by a half tumbled down circle of twelve columns that held a very gnarled looking pomegranate spirit tree at its heart. Well this is different, Mu Shi remarked, as they took in the semicircle of much fancier shrines ringing it, and the steps ascending up in the middle, through what appeared to be a fissure splitting open the side of the massif. Yeah she agreed, looking warily at the spirit tree. Thats an old tree, Sana murmured. It is, isnt it, Senior Ying mused, looking at it respectfully. Spirit trees were strange things, in that it could be very hard to tell which ones were sentient and which were not. This one seemed un-awakened? But there was still a faint sense of discomfort as she took in their surroundings. Hey Arai? Lin Ling, who had been, staring around at the swirling low cloud murmured, pointing towards one of the shrines off to their left. What is it? she asked, looking but not seeing anything. I thought I saw Lin Ling frowned. I dunno it was like a shadow, or something? Senior Ying? she got the attention of the older woman, who had been contemplating the tree from a suitable distance. Yes? Ying asked. I saw something, in that shrine, or thought I did, Ling said, still staring at it. A shadow? Pursing her lips, Senior Ying gave the tree one final look, then bowed slightly and headed over to the shrine that had caught Lings attention, the rest of them following along warily. Ah that would be it Mu Shi muttered, even before Ling could remark on the badly degraded white and gold talisman stuck on the altar inside. Looking back at where they had been, she frowned. -There is no way this should have been visible to Ling from where we were standing Senior Ying eyed the shrines outer doorway then carefully walked inside. Huh she called out softly, after a moment. Its safe to come in, but touch nothing. Wondering about that, she warily walked inside Much like the smaller, much plainer ones below, this tomb had an antechamber with a large altar in the middle. The wall at the back held four alcoves, each with a statue of a sitting figure, three men and a woman, dressed in flowing white gowns edged with purplish stone, crowns of leaves around their heads. The left hand man held an axe bundled up in sticks in one hand and a stele in the other. The woman next to him had a child, a boy and a girl, cradled in each of her arms. The third, an austere man with short hair and a serious expression, held a map and a sword, a strange set of armour set at his feet. The last, on the right side, had a scholarly demeanour, close-cropped beard and short, dark hair. In one hand he held a scroll, while in the other he held a simple stone rod. By his feet was a bowl filled with fruit. Unlike the others, though, his robe was trimmed with red and green, and the stole across his shoulders decorated in black stone and golden trefoil leaves. The stele, about a metre tall by half a metre wide, beneath all but one of the figures, the man holding the map, had been taken out and smashed to pieces. Beyond them, were dark, unwelcoming voids that her qi-vision could not penetrate. Cultivators opened these and recently? Sana murmured, eyeing the talisman warily then looking at the door. They did and this is a proper tomb, Senior Ying added, sounding disgusted. The inscription below the statue on the right says Qin Qintus Caius Valtus C Servant of Life. Looking at the stele below the man holding the map, it was possible to see where someone had hit it really rather hard. I wonder why they failed to open that one? Lin Ling asked, looking around uneasily. It could be that the others were already broken open Senior Ying suggested, crouching down to peer inside the right hand one. Ah, true, Ling sighed, eyeing the scattered fragments of the other stele. They watched in silence as she carefully stepped through, into the interior, for a moment. Involuntarily, she found her hand drifting to where the life-bound talisman mark was Its okay. There is some inauspicious aura, but they really did a thorough job on it, Senior Ying called out after a moment. They watched, relieved as she slipped back out again and stood up, dusting herself off. All that is in there is a slab and a few empty shelves. Everything has been taken, Senior Ying said with a grimace. That said, I take it back. This was done recently. There is basically no evidence of damp in there, compared to what you might expect if it had been open for years, Why leave the talisman as evidence though? she asked, looking around at them again. Not to mention there are two pill bottles chucked in the grass outside, Mu Shi called over. I guess stealth was not their concern, Senior Ying sighed, picking up the bits of the stele and putting them on the altar. She watched as she re-arranged them quickly. This says The Tomb of Qintus Caius Valtus C Master of Life, who took as brothers Semthat bit is missing; its where the stele fractured, so maybe Sempus, or Semporus? Cornelius and Caecilagain that bit is missing, rather vexingly. The last bit says he married a woman called Claudia Minor and that he was buried here, rather than in Suns Gate, wherever that is, after falling victim to the Prophetess of Orcus when she plotted against the town. What of the others? Sana asked. The woman is called Alicia Arella Valtus; all it says is that she was a good mother and loving wife to Terrius Caius Valtus, and that she was gifted and a pleasure to all. The soldier is Terrius Caius Valtus, who founded this town, while the other man is Qintus Terrius Valtus, his son, who was the region governor for many years, Senior Ying mused. Qintus Caius Valtus must be a relation, but it doesnt say what. All of them were apparently killed by this female prophet of Orcus. Well, I suppose we should check the others? Lin Ling muttered. Yeah Senior Ying agreed with a sigh.

~ Ha Yun C Portam Rhanae Lower Town ~
I swear they are doing this deliberately Ha Caolun grumbled under his breath. Dont you agree, Yun? Standing up to his waist in turgid flood water, holding an earth-attributed formation core and fighting off a headache and nausea brought about by borderline qi-exhaustion, Ha Yun tried to tune out Ha Caoluns conversation, and focus purely on the moment. I mean they split us up have us doing all this stuff, and for what? Caolun continued, from where he was crouched, dry on a mossy block. Caolun, he muttered, can you give me the compass reading? Eh its what it was before, Caolun barely glanced at the compass on the rock beside him. -The same, eh? Somehow he doubted that. Exhaling, he focused on the core in his hands, trying not to feel like he was about to vomit as qi twisted in his meridians. Huh Yun, there are actually carvings on the walls of this hall, kind of interesting ones as well Refocusing on his surroundings, he found Caolun had gotten off his rock and was taking in some of the relief carvings set into the wall. A few scattered vines drifted in the water where he had cut them away to get a better look. See, is this woman actually? He stared at where Caolun was pointing and found that the female figure was indeed vigorously coupling with a man in a quite alluring position. The qi flow through the core in his hands abruptly ramped up. Are you sure its the same? he grimaced. The core in his hands faintly hummed. Gritting his teeth, he took a hand away and quickly withdrew a spirit jade, pushing it into the talisman. The formation node greedily ate the precious spirit crystal, and he got a brief moment of respite Please? he growled to Caolun, can I see it? Ahh see? Caolun waded back over to him and grabbed the compass he had left on his rock for him to look at. It was basically the same as before; however, the orientation of the reading was marginally inauspicious, rather than the other way around. Its trending inauspicious he pointed out, trying not to sound as annoyed as he felt. Eh it wasnt doing that a moment ago, Caolun muttered, at least having the grace to be embarrassed on that point. Looking around warily in case the spirit herb, some kind of vine, was trying to move in their Spider above us, he hissed, half nodding at a bluish-purple, furred spider the size of a small cat that was creeping through the vines above them on one of the few remaining roof arches. Caolun looked up and scowled, sending a wave of Intent-infused qi at it. The spider fled back into the vines, barely harmed, scattering a small cloud of blue hairs that the rain swept away. Abruptly, the stress on the formation lessened. -Thank the fates for that, he thought to himself, taking a deep breath. It seems they are done, he said, taking a further deep breath to try and push away the nausea and lightheadedness from the qi exhaustion. About time, Caolun sighed. Next time, you do this, he muttered, looking around at their surroundings as the node stabilized properly at last. Eh I did the last one, Caolun replied blandly. And that took far longer than this -Yes, and it also took about a tenth of the effort, he added to himself. YOU CAN STOP MANUALLY FOCUSING ON THE FORMATION NOW! Meilan called from the courtyard where the vine had been lurking about ten metres, and two walls away. Putting it down on a handy rock, he relinquished direct control over the node and looked around again with a grimace. -I dunno what is worse, he reflected, that he is angering me to tears, or that I understand entirely where he is coming from Really, he would much rather have done this with Leng, but the sad fact was that both his and Lengs foundations, not to mention their acclimatization, were simply better than Caoluns. It was surprising how much difference two or three rotations of a core made up here in terms of the stamina and qi control. Subsequently, Caolun was a distant fourth when it came to who used formations cores, only ahead of Kun Juni, who usually directed the formations or captured the herbs and Sir Huang, who was the other, much more competent guard. Vexingly, Caolun was absolutely fine with this arrangement. Standing around holding a bow or a sword all day, grumbling incessantly about how Elder Quanbo had still not yet messaged him about something or other, was something Caolun was turning out to be very good at. As for himself, he wasnt sure if it was Caoluns inaction or the fact that he had not spotted that easy position himself that was annoying him more. There was some splashing off in the distance, and then Juni appeared in the doorway ahead of them. All good here? she asked, looking around. Nothing unexpected, he replied, which was about all he could bring himself to say at this point. A spider came to see what was what. This is probably the last one anyway, Juni added. You said that the last two times, Caolun grumbled. And yet here we are Kun Juni gave Caolun a long look, then sighed. Well, bring your core and follow me, she said, ignoring Caoluns comment entirely or so it seemed. Grimacing, he waded after her, through the doorway and across the next room, fighting the feeling of numbness in his legs. That was the story of the day really. They had actually finished up before this, but on their way to the rendezvous point set up by Priestess Yings team, further into the town, their compasses had all registered vaguely auspicious signatures and now here he was, up to his waist in floodwater, holding a formation as they sealed a spirit herb he had not actually laid eyes on yet. The chill in the water here was palpable due to the continuous current. To stay standing in it for long periods, especially deeper water like this, claiming it as unpleasant, was probably underselling it. It did something profoundly subtle to his body, making his already non-existent qi-recovery somehow worse. In extreme cases, it even bled qi out of him, and nothing he could do would stop it. Juni led them on, through another doorway and out into a large, flooded plaza full of tangled vines and half submerged shrubs, surrounded by colonnade-fronted buildings. At its heart was a semi-circular, shrine-like construction. What immediately drew the eye, beyond Sir Huang bundling up a remarkably common-looking vine with greenish-gold, trefoil leaves into a large pot, was the white marble statue of a reclining woman within the building. Isnt that, like, a common vine we have seen all over? Caolun muttered, eyeing it as they walked over. Yes, Juni nodded. But this one just made the jump from spirit vegetation to herb Looking around, he saw Leng and Meilan also arriving. Leng looked about as bad has he did. Meilan looked as if she had barely had any difficulty, which a part of him thought was deeply unfair, even if she was likely several realms above him. What shall I do with this? he asked, holding up the core. Oh yeah, we will bind the pot, Meilan said, waving for him to bring it over. Following her directions, he set the formation jade into a handy setting on the pot and placed a talisman over the top to hold it in place. Leng followed suit, at which point touching the pot gave a faint sense of oppression. There is nowhere easy to teleport this back, is there? Meilan muttered, looking around. No there is not, Juni agreed, looking around. That said, we are nearly at the teleport formation Arais group set up in the upper town, earlier on. We will take this and the other three pots up there and then take stock. Although it doesnt feel like it, we have been at this a whole day. So, are we stopping here then? Caolun asked, again, clearly intending to draw a reply out of Juni in front of Sir Huang and Meilan this time, for all the good it would do he suspected. I think so; its nearly dusk, Juni replied, after staring at the gloomy, grey cloud above them. Everyone is exhausted as well. No argument there, he muttered, taking out a piece of fish wrapped in persis leaves that he had kept from lunch and savouring a mouthful. A subtle buzz of qi and invigorating Intent from the food flowed through him, helping him perk up a bit. Thank the fates, Caolun muttered under his breath. Whats with the statue? he asked, changing the topic before Caolun ran his mouth off too much. It was certainly striking: a beautiful, reclining naked female figure, carved from white stone that had mostly resisted the depredations of age, her posture as she lounged on her seat somehow reminded him of an alluring courtesan, or a seductress. She had golden hair, picked out in a different stone, and blue eyes, which gazed distantly at the plaza. Her left hand trailed in her lap, holding a garland of flowers and trefoil leaves, while her right rested upon a lantern that sat on the arm of her seat. Yeah Caolun walked over to look at it. I would have thought anything of value would have long since been taken? Setting aside that this place is not that accessible, you cannot teleport statues usually, Sir Huang said drily. Most of what you see was dragged out manually or found in places not currently part of the suppression. Oh Caolun grimaced and nodded. When it was put like that, the answer was kind of obvious really. What does the text say? Leng asked, pointing to the barely visible words on the base of the statue. Sweeping away a few of the vines coiling around it, Sir Huang stared at it for a moment. Maiden of the Gardens, Smile-Loving Daughter of the Heart, he said at last. Does that mean this place was an ornamental garden? Meilan mused, looking around. It would certainly explain the muddy quagmire and lack of paving that covers half of it, Sir Huang agreed. Smile-Loving isnt that a sideways way of saying a woman who likes sex in Easten? Caolun added. The carvings in the room we were in were all about it as well Is this a brothel? Sir Huang stared around at the buildings and sighed wryly. Possibly? Since when do you know Easten? he muttered. He had been made to learn it when he was younger, on the grounds that as the son of a clan lord he would be expected to treat with people from the east, and they loved to write formal documents in the old archaic versions of it. Mostly, according to his father, because it annoyed imperial bureaucrats no end, due to Archaic Easten being older than even the Formal Imperial dialect. Fairy Fire-Blossom taught me a few words, Caolun replied, without any shame. -Im not sure whether to be impressed or disgusted at your ability to say that without any difficulties, he thought to himself. Meilan just rolled her eyes, while Juni sighed. Well, we are done here, anyway, Juni added after a moment. Lets gets get moving. Given the number of drowned things out here, I dont want to be wading around in flood water after dark. Quite Sir Huang agreed. Today has been more painless than I expected. Lets not test its limits too much. You call this painless? Caolun grimaced. The worst thing we have seen is this vine, basically, Sir Huang said, kicking the slightly rocking pot gently. The spider corpses at the start were a close second, Juni pointed out. Was that today? Sir Huang said blandly. Oh Senior Brother, Meilan sighed, patting him on the arm. Shaking her head, Juni considered the map and then pointed off to their right. If we go this way, we will get back to the main street, then we can go up it, to the upper town. Its not as far as it looks. Despite that assertion, it still took them nearly ten minutes of trudging through largely knee-deep flood waters to finally arrive at the entrance to the upper town, built on a large, uplifted area in the shadow of the massif pillar. Access was via a large gate at a low point in the cliff, the rising street beyond being a broad boulevard as large as any in West Flower Picking Town. The upper town certainly lived up to its name as well, as far as he could see. The construction here was more grandiose, the blocks bigger and the carvings more widespread, where you could see them beneath the blanket of green over everything. The buildings up here are certainly a lot grander, Leng remarked as they considered a colonnade of tumbled columns at the front of one estate. They are Caolun agreed, adjusting the spirit herb pot he was carrying with a grimace. Why couldnt we have come up here? Its not like we didnt find a lot down there, he pointed out, looking around at the overgrown ruins either side of the street. Their haul for the day had actually been very respectable once he started really totalling it up. Despite it feeling like all they had done was wade through knee or waist deep water and channel qi into formations cores, they had captured nineteen spirit herbs and recovered a lot of drowned qi-beasts in the process. It would have gotten us out of the water at least Caolun grumbled, stamping a foot down to emphasise the squelch sound it made as he walked, before answering: Yeah, but it will be a miracle if I dont mutate fins. Rather than that, its the temperature difference, Leng muttered, glancing back in the direction of the flooded lower town, now lost in the haze of misty rain. You say that, but all I see here is a place less likely to have drowned all its troublesome qi beasts, he muttered. Caolun and Leng both looked at him, then at the surroundings and grimaced. Though yes, it is nice not to feel like my balls are freezing off, he agreed. Hey Juni, youre here! And looking only slightly drowned! Looking ahead, he found Lin Ling, looking annoyingly cheerful, and Mu Shi, both making their way out of a side street carrying a few pots slung between them. How have you done? Juni asked them as Arai, Sana and Senior Ying appeared behind Mu Shi a moment later. We got up as far as the paths on the massif allow, Mu Shi answered. There were quite a few spirit herbs up there, but also an annoying number of qi beasts. This whole area has become a refuge for things pushed out of the town. Anything impressive? Leng asked. A yin lash scorpion, before lunch, Arai replied with a sigh. Herbs have mostly been vines, epiphytes and the various lingzhi, Sana added. A lash scorpion? he repeated dully. As in the things that eat roaches? Uh-huh, Lin Ling nodded. There were two alkyr up on the massif as well, Arai added. What about the odds of there being a nest of them up there? Juni asked. Eh hard to say, Arai replied, while the others, even Priestess Ying, all agreed with various noncommittal gestures. The massif is quarried all the way through, though most is inaccessible, beyond the shrine ahead of us. The inscriptions suggest its an old tomb field, Priestess Ying added. Family tombs for the town and such, along with the odd shrine and probably buildings for those who tended them. A tomb field? Sir Huang frowned, staring up at the massif with a complex expression. Yeah, best we leave it well alone, Priestess Ying murmured. We found pill bottles and talismans in and some tombs were broken open recently. Define recently? Sir Huang asked, frowning. Months to a year, maybe? Kun Juni replied. The Beast Hunters told us two groups of experts investigated the Western Falls Valley and were up here back then. They were, Priestess Ying nodded, though I only saw them very briefly. So, the lack of spirit herbs here could be because they already cleaned it out? Leng asked, frowning. The others mostly shrugged, which wasnt much of an answer really. The herb hunters chattered away quietly as they made their way onwards, largely ignoring the three of them. What do you make of that? Caolun muttered to them as they trudged on. Make of what? he asked, honestly too tired to make conversation at this point. That there are ruins up here that might have Tombs, tombs up here, he corrected Caolun pointedly. That cultivators already took a crack at robbing. But we have a lot of resources here Caolun murmured. Forget it, he muttered, being too tired for any of this nonsense. I am with Yun here, Leng muttered, agreeing with him. This place is already dangerous enough without us tempting that kind of trouble. You know the stories about ruins up here... Bleugh, Brother Yun, Brother Leng, where is your sense of adventure? Caolun sighed. Not to mention, they are being really cagy about talking around us What are you saying? Leng frowned. The forces we have up here you think this is just for some herb hunting? Caolun muttered. You think the Ha clan sends out the Cherry Wine Pagoda for mere herbs? Its cute that you think the Ha clan can send out the Cherry Wine Pagoda at all Meilan, who had been bring up the rear, snickered. You are a Ha clan influence, Ha Caolun pointed out. As a member of it, who is not of the clan, shouldnt you speak respectfully to your superiors? Meilan gave Caolun a long look, then gave him a faintly mocking bow. Anyway, walk quicker, she added, making a shooing motion at the three of them. The others are going to leave us behind. Glancing ahead, he saw that that was the case, their pace had picked up noticeably while they had been talking. Sighing, he picked up the pace, closing the distance again to the others. So, this is the main plaza? Sir Huang was saying as they caught up, just as the group left the boulevard and entered a broad open space in the shadow of the massif. Yep, Senior Ying nodded. That is an impressive shrine, Leng muttered, eyeing the greenery draped columns at the base of the cliff. Yeah, he murmured, taking in the carvings and the statues set into the cliff, where they were visible through the vines and trees. If you want to dump the herbs on the first layer of the steps, we will set up the formation, Jun Arai said to Kun Juni as they started up the steps. Following along behind, he dumped his own pack down where instructed and rolled his shoulders. Caolun followed suit, his gaze lingering on the open doorway above them. The shrine is worth taking a look inside, Sana added to Juni. The statue in the pool is certainly something, Lin Ling agreed. Yun Leng, Caolun do you want to help me with these pots? Meilan asked, snagging his arm on the way past. What do we have to do? Leng asked, looking at the pots. Same as before? Yep! Just put them around the teleport point and attach talismans Meilan said. Once we are done, we can go look at the pretty statues Caolun, who that was clearly aimed at, pretended not to notice. He watched Meilan once, to be sure it was the same process he knew, then started going along the pots putting talismans on them while Leng followed behind, completing the marks to link them. Once that was done, it was amusing to watch Caolun almost skip up the steps after Juni, Sana and Ling who had already gone ahead to look. The allure of ruins is really too strong with some people, Meilan murmured as they walked up the steps after him. This trial has everyone thinking of stupid stuff, Sir Huang sighed. It does, doesnt it, Senior Brother? Meilan agreed with a wistful sigh. This is not quite what was expected though, Leng muttered. I mean, you hear talk of ruins in the forests up here, but this They paused to look back over the ruined town, nestled in the valley between the massif and the rising cliffs on the far side, which was basically just missing roofs when you got down to it. This is not that atypical, Sir Huang said. Though its a sight less dangerous than the other two Ive seen. It would be worse were it not for the flooding, Priestess Ying, who was walking up behind Sir Huang, remarked. What do you make of those tombs you saw? Sir Huang asked her. Hum. Its hard to say, Priestess Ying mused, staring up at the massif, presumably in their general direction. The inauspicious alignments in this place are eroded by untold millennia, so probably they are not that dangerous. However, artefacts up here tend to be fairly all or nothing. Meaning? he asked, curious. Well, things up here either kill you without you ever understanding how or turn out to be an unbreakable stone pot, Priestess Ying said with a nasty chuckle. Very little between them. Ah He was about to say more, when they finally got to the top of the stairs and he got his first good look at the interior of the shrine That is Impressive? Senior Ying murmured. Very, Leng whispered as they walked through the doorway and into the cavernous interior. How is something like this not known about? he asked, staring at the white-jade beauty with red-golden hair reclining in the lake, a dove in one hand and a fish leaping from the water in the other. Its not exactly in a place anyone can just walk into, Meilan remarked drily. Thats fair, he conceded, taking in the whole cavernous grotto. Caolun was wandering around the edge of the pool, looking around with interest. There is basically nothing here you would care to mess with, though, Priestess Ying added. There is a shrine further in, but that was looted by the same cultivators who opened the tombs up above, we think. A tended shrine Sir Huang repeated, a certain edge entering his voice as he looked around. Monkey see, monkey do, monkey catch you, maybe break your legs too, Priestess Ying murmured. The monkeys tend shrines up here? he asked, not quite sure he had caught that right. Oh yes, Priestess Ying agreed. And few really give them the respect they deserve. Mostly because those who do not rarely live to tell of their stupidity, Sir Huang added. In the end, they poked around the cavernous shrine for a good ten minutes before it became clear that the sun was properly setting. At that point, they decided to cut the investigation short and headed back down to the teleport formation. Standing around the node, waiting for the formation to charge up, it was hard not to feel a certain degree of relief, at last that the day was over. Everyone good? Juni called out. Yes, he replied, adding his own confirmation to the chorus of affirmations as she checked nobody was doing something like stand on the edge of the field. Three two one Juni counted down The misty rain swirled around them, scattering strange shadows in the gloomy haze of dusk, reforming into the platform outside the Misty Jasmine Inn. Welcome back. Once their surroundings had stabilized, he found Ha Faolian and Mo Shunfei, along with a few guards, waiting for them. Are Han Shus group back yet? Kun Juni asked, grabbing a pair of herb jars and walking off the platform. Yes, back about twenty minutes ago, looking like they wanted to die, Diaomei replied. Looking around, he quickly grabbed a few of the lighter herb jars and started to shuttle them off the platform. What the fates is that?! Ha Caolun exclaimed, pointing abruptly a two metre long scorpion like thing lying next to the butchery tent, that looked awfully like a Oh, that? Thats the yin lash scorpion we killed in the Upper Town, Lin Ling remarked blandly, glancing over at it. Thats He stared at the two metre long monstrosity with its forelimbs as thick as his legs and shuddered. So the non-flooded bits would have been easier, eh? Leng muttered, poking Caolun in the back because he had stopped on the steps down from the teleport formation. Hey! Caolun complained, although not that hard. What realm is that? he asked, eyeing it. Chosen Immortal, Lin Ling added with aplomb. Caolun stared at her dully, then back at the monstrosity, his face inscrutable. Come on, he chivvied Caolun. The faster we move these, the faster we can go get freshened up. With any luck, the misbegotten saps who stayed here will have to clear up. How quickly you become one of the field crowd, Meilan murmured, passing by him. Caolun eyed him, then the pots, then sighed and nodded. In the end, it took them about ten minutes to store away most of the relevant bits and pieces in the storehouse. At that point Caolun left, claiming he needed to enquire about this mysterious communication from Elder Quanbo that he had been expecting all day, so he and Leng made their exit and headed first to their rooms to divest themselves of their horrible, muddy clothes then to the bath. By the time they got there, Ha Ding, Ha Jiao, Ha Mun and Ha Mao were all already in it, lounging around, drinking wine and looking half-dead. Oh you two survived! Ha Ding called over, as they entered. Yeah, we survived, Leng sighed, stripping off his light robe. Did Caolun die? Ha Mao asked sounding amused. No, he went to check on some communication, he shrugged, also stripping off and slipping into the water after Ha Leng Aiii. he sighed deeply, feeling a bit of the stress fade away. How was the trip through the forests? Leng asked. If I ever see another formation core again, I will have a psyche break, Jiao groaned. Yep, I curse all formation cores and their nine-generations! Ding agreed. Why couldnt we have gone with you at least you got to be with Fairy Juni and Fairy Meilan? Leng just snorted in laughter. You want to know how our day started? he grumbled. We spent an hour hauling dead false shadow spitter spiders out of a flooded basement to get at a lingzhi, Leng said. Caolun nearly killed himself finding the basement as well. As in.. the ones that have the hallucinogenic blood that they put in illicit love pills? Ha Mun asked. Thats the species, he agreed. A whole nest, with a Quasi-Immortal queen I think? Yeah, I think it was so long ago, even my memory wont play ball, Leng groaned, lying back in the water. Dinner will be in an hour apparently He turned in the water to find that Caolun had appeared, holding a bottle of wine, looking a bit jaded. Did you get your message from Elder Quanbo? he asked. Bleugh Caolun sighed, stripping off his own robe to sit down the shallows. Fanjing said that Elder Quanbo was invited to a meal with someone important He spent the whole day socializing. So in the end, coming with us was for the best, Leng remarked. You got to see a few cool things, at least Yeah I guess, Caolun conceded. That statue was really something Statue? Ha Ding asked. Oh, there were a few, Caolun said, waving his hand and producing a shimmering image of the one from where the vine was. This was in some ancient brothel They even had these explicit carvings on the wall You went and caught spirit herbs in a ruined brothel Ha Ding laughed. Leaving them to discuss that, he swam across the far side of the pool to be alone with his own thoughts. It was not that he didnt want to be sociable, it was simply that having listened to Caolun talk large all day, he didnt now need to listen to Caolun reframe their days exploits through the prism of naked statues. It was also nice to just drift in the pool, enjoying the relaxing warmth of the water and marvelling at how it was almost the Yang to the Yin of the flood waters in that regard. By the time he surfaced from his reverie, which could not really be called an attempt at actual cultivation, as that was basically impossible up here for a spiritual cultivator, he found that Ding and the others had all departed. Presumably to play dice or Gu Takes All before dinner. So this is where you came to lurk? He sat up with a splash and found Ha Meilan sitting, naked, on the side of the pool, looking at him with amusement, splashing her long legs in the water idly. Do you just like tormenting me? he grumbled. Anyway, I thought all the girls went to this other pool, in the shrine? Oh, yeah, they are young and pure and understandably leery of you horrid lot, Meilan remarked, before offering him a fruit. Mangosteen, by the way, they are very nice Ah no thanks, he declined, not being a huge fan of them. And yet you are here? Well, its just us here; most of the others are now getting ready for dinner, Meilan replied. The pool in the shrine is not that big, anyway and I just came here to get freshened up. Oh, he stood and splashed some water on his face. As to tormenting you, as funny as that would be, I dont see you not looking, Junior Brother. How long is it until dinner? he asked to change the topic quickly. Twenty minutes maybe? she replied, before slipping into the water and submerging herself fully for a moment. She resurfaced a moment later with a gasp and flipped her hair back, scattering water everywhere. Really, this place is a marvel, she sighed, drifting in the water. Without it Will we be doing more of the same tomorrow? he asked after they had sat there in silence for some minutes. Probably, she nodded. If the massif is what it is, then probably we will either be clearing more of the town, or looking to go further up the valley. It really depends what your lots recovery is like. They would leave Ding and the rest here and take Caolun or Wufans group to do that? he asked. Maybe? she mused. Although as you saw today, its not as easy as it looks. No it is not, he conceded, sitting back and staring at the ceiling of the baths. They sat there in silence for a few more minutes, until he finally decided he should go to his room and get sorted out for dinner. Ill see you at dinner, he said to Meilan, hauling himself out of the pool and starting to quickly dry himself off without exposing himself to her. I suppose I should go see about that as well, Meilan sighed, standing up as well and pulling herself out. Unable to help himself, he found himself watching her towel herself off as she walked around the edge of the pool, feeling a little regretful as she finally put her robe on. Probably she saw him looking, but didnt say anything, which just made him feel even more complicated. He was pretty sure she wasnt flirting with him, especially having seen her banter with Sir Huang, but even so Giving himself a shake, he followed her out of the baths and into the empty ante-hall. They had just got to the stairs up, when she paused and turned to him. By the way, you three did well today, grumbling aside Meilan murmured, giving him a path on the shoulder. Thats not a nice environment for a spiritual cultivator Uh thanks, he replied a bit caught off guard. See you at dinner, she added, giving him a smile and then setting off again towards her rooms on the ground floor. He stared after her for a long moment Oh, you were still in the baths? He turned to find Leng on the stairs wearing a loose robe. Ah yeah, he replied. And was that Meilan? Leng added, glancing after her retreating figure. I am going to have to just hug your thigh. How is it you keep ending up in the bath with beauties? Leng joked. Ill see you at dinner, he said drily, giving Leng a pat on the shoulder as he started up the stairs. Save me a seat. Will do! Leng chuckled. Heading back upstairs, he quickly swapped into a proper light robe and after some contemplation, swapped his boots for lighter shoes. His clothes from earlier were still dripping puddles, so he spent a few moments wringing them out, then fixed his hair and went back downstairs. Grabbing a seat beside Leng, he considered the food and just tucked into it without much care for the wider conversation. Mostly it was Ding and the others spinning tales about the herbs they had sealed. It was only when they started asking Leng about their day again, picking up on some conversation thread that he had missed in the baths, that he found himself making some vague contributions. Still, he was glad when he could just make his excuses, having eaten his fill and head back upstairs. He had barely lain down on the bed, however C or at least that was what it felt like C when someone came and banged on the door. Who is it? he asked. Pei Quan Caolun wants you to come join their gathering in the other building Ha Pei Quan called. What is it about? he asked, really not at all enthused. Just to talk about what was found today, Pei Quan replied. Pass he groaned. I know what was found today, I went along, if you recall. There was silence outside then the sound of footsteps leaving. He sighed and got up, walking over to the seal on the door and locked it, then went back to bed and lay down again with a tired groan and shut his eyes.

~ Sir Huang C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
So this is todays haul? Lan Huang found himself stirred from his meditation on the large pile of herbs in pots by Fanqing Diaomei appearing beside him and leaning on his arm. It is, he agreed. Its more than I thought, Diaomei mused. The quality is not that great, he sighed. Most are five, maybe six star grade? I did see that collection of Lingzhi you sent back first thing, she added. Even its barely seven-star though, despite the size, he pointed out. What they are after is eight and nine-star grade herbs. Sadly, those do not grow on trees, unless you know where to find a spirit tree somewhere, Diaomei reminded him. True, he agreed. So, what about the other matters? Hmm. she hummed under her breath for a moment. Caoluns silliness this morning is odd. I am almost inclined to think that its not entirely his fault? she mused. Go on, he said, interested in her take on that. Well, Ha Cao Quanbo sent a message saying he wanted to speak to Caolun on an important matter in the near future, she replied. Caolun then gets delusions of grandeur he is apparently quite taken with this trial, according to Meilan, and of course wants to wait. Ha Cao Quanbo is a supreme elder. At the same time, Yuns group is going to go out, and have a hard day in the valleys, and will come back to Wufan and Caoluns groups, who have at best done some very light work when they can be forced, or at worst, done nothing at all? Yuns group is already at odds with the hunters, although not quite as badly, perhaps, as it first appears. Their dislike is mostly circumstantial, bar the usual laddish divide between a bunch of egotistical boys and a group of young women who feel the world really isnt doing them any favours. If you go and try and force Caolun to go, thats going to put another split, Caolun will sulk, and feel like the world is really messing with him, and if he misses Quanbos message It will reflect badly on him and he will have disrespected an Elder he concluded. That was basically his reading of it as well, and partly why he had given Caolun the opportunity earlier on to preserve a lot of face by not being chained naked in the rain for being a prat. Yes, Diaomei sighed. Of course, Caolun went, and while he grumbled for a bit, he was mostly a useful person and saw some interesting things, as I understand it? Well, he was the least useful of the three, but he was not dead weight, he replied. Part of it is that his spiritual foundation is just worse than Yun or Lengs, and both of them have spent some extended periods in the Low Valleys, so they acclimatize better. So, someone is trying to cause divisions between the Ha family, Cao family and Ji family? Diaomei murmured with a frown. Or at least the Cao and Ji with the Ha, he agreed. Do you have any idea regarding the actual message? he asked. Oh from Elder Quanbo? Diaomei shook her head. They sent a further message to Ha Fanjing, who is apparently someone from Elder Quanbos estate, in the mid-afternoon to say he was entertaining important guests and that Caolun should wait for his contact at the earliest convenience. Hmmm -Which is to say, they were hedging their bets How did Fanjing react? Did Caolun get a message? Diaomei asked. No he did not, he mused. -Does that mean that Caolun is not the real leader of that group? Actually, given the importance of this to the Ling clan and the Ha clans ambitions, he was dead certain they had their own people along. That was one reason why he was not giving the other groups too much to do. Ha Yuns group while a bit immature, was trustworthy in that regard. What about Ji Wufan? he asked, turning to head back outside. Legitimately poisoned by monkey piss infused spirit alcohol, Diaomei said with an amused chuckle, falling in beside him. I asked Senior Ying and she said she will look into it. The monkey sleeps over there, in the shrine. That is something to keep an eye on, he mused. There was evidence that monkeys are venerating the old shrines in the valley we were in, and that cultivators might have disturbed at least one, fairly recently. The very last thing we need is this all to go up in flames because a monkey band decides that was us. That would be a problem, Diaomei agreed. Sir Huang, Fairy Diaomei He nodded politely to the guard, Ling Wentai, sitting by the entrance. Oh, here you are! Almost at the same time as they left, Lianmei arrived at the storeroom, sheltering under an umbrella. You were looking for me? he asked. Yes, sort of, Lianmei sighed. Want to walk with me? Nodding, he took out an umbrella for both him and Diaomei and followed Lianmei out into the rain. They walked in silence for a few minutes, until they were standing near the butchery tent far from any obvious places they could be overheard. It seems we will have trouble arriving tomorrow, in some fashion, Lianmei said at last. Oh? Diaomei frowned. The Ha clan are sending reinforcements, concerned at the scale of the task and the lack of experience in the elite hunters being deployed. Given that Elder Quanbo apparently spent a lot of today sequestered with special guests of the Ha clan who had come to discuss how they might help our province in its time of crisis Let me guess you expect that group will involve a few outside experts? he grimaced. Yep, Lianmei agreed, making a face. Any idea which ones? Diaomei asked. Din clan, most likely. Din Kongfei and Din Jian Fuhao are the ones who were living it large in West Flower Picking Town along with two others, Lianmei said. Similarly, the Ling is also going to send a bunch, from the Bai and Qing clans, although Ling Tao said she was resisting that. So what do you want to do? he asked her. The bunch coming are more interested in the trial than our problems, Lianmei frowned. Based on what I have seen of Portam Rhanae, I am almost tempted to give them that valley and its big tasty ruins and its tombs and send the hunters out ahead, along with your group, to work uninterrupted. So, they keep coming back here, but those teams just range farther and farther? he mused. Yes, and if necessary, set up a forward post to make transport more efficient. We will have to get over the ridgeline first though. And if that doesnt work? Diaomei asked. Then we abandon this place to the Ling and Ha clans dreams of this trial and head for the Inner Valleys, Lianmei said. They talked a bit more about the specifics of what that might entail, until Kun Ji came out, looking for Lianmei and she bid them farewell. Nothing is ever simple, is it? Diaomei mused as they walked back into the inn. Indeed, he agreed. The common room was now mostly empty, bar Lin Ling, Han Shu, Jun Sana and Duan Mu playing two on two match of Gu Takes All, watched by the monkey, and Jiang Wushen and Mo Shunfei sitting having a drink. A major problem could actually be the recovery of the groups sent out today, Diaomei added. Half of them barely made it to the end of dinner, especially Yun and Leng. They were pushed hard today, he replied drily. I was interested to see what they were made of. And? Diaomei asked. The Ha family and Erlang family may have let them have a bit too much freedom, but their foundations are surprisingly solid, he judged. For spiritual cultivators, wading around in water up here is grim, even if youre experienced. And what about you? Diaomei asked him a bit archly. Perhaps your junior sister could give you a bit of a massage? It must have been tiring, ensuring they didnt fall in a hole and drown Did you not have enough fun last night? he joked. Mmmmm, Diaomei bit her lip. Rolling his eyes, he headed after her through to the stairwell. Arriving in the room she shared with Meilan on the second floor, she closed the door and sealed it, before turning to look at him with smouldering eyes. Well, you dont get a massage with your clothes on Chapter 20 – The High Valleys (Part 1)
When you are making your way through the High Valleys between Thunder Crest and East Fury, do not be hasty or injudicious in your path. It is no exaggeration to tell you that you are, at any one time, no further than one hundred metres away from something that could kill you as easily as breathing. What will keep you alive is not your strength, or your spirit root, or your family name. It is knowing every fate-thrashed thing in this jade slab so well you can dream it backward and become the Dao Parent to its firstborn child.
Excerpt from Survival in the Shadow of the Great Mount ~By Ling Shao, Teaching Elder of the West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion.

~ Sir Huang C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Awakening with a sigh, Lan Huang shifted to find Diaomei was still slumbering beside him. Meilan was sitting on the couch, reading a book and nibbling a dried stick of persis herb. Sorry, we should really get our own room, he remarked drily, sitting up and gently dislodging Diaomei, who moaned softly and squirmed a bit. Eh its fine, Meilan chuckled. Its a big bed. Sighing, he slipped off the bed and pulled his clothes back on, eliciting an awwww from Meilan. You know, if you torment Ha Yun that much, he might get the wrong idea? he remarked wryly, recalling her behaviour yesterday. Eh I think he gets it, but I suppose you are right, Meilan sighed. Though maybe once? Just dont, he remarked blandly. I know he goes to various places, but his father is a clan lord and youre his elder sister in the same sect. Its just asking for trouble. I know, she sniffed. Dont belabour the point. So, whats the plan for today? she asked. Same, basically, he mused. I should probably go see how many of them are able to get out of bed though. They may require more than ten minutes in the baths. Not a bad idea Diaomei mumbled from the bed, before rolling over again. Come on, you didnt even go out there, Meilan pouted. Diaomei rolled back again and sat up, scowling. Good morning, he said, going over and giving her a quick kiss on the cheek. Mmm yes, Diaomei replied. Shaking his head, he quickly left and made his way to the stairs then paused, keeping still in the shadows. Looking on, he saw two people quietly standing at the base of the stairs C Ha Fanjing and Ha Ji Bofan. Look, I told you Ha Fanjing hissed. It was worth checking Ha Ji Bofan replied. -What are they up to he frowned. Maybe, but what if? Ha Fan Jing murmured, then paused. Given he hadnt moved and was very confident in his hiding, he was sure it wasnt him that had spooked them, as they both looked up the stairs, then towards the common room. He remained there silently until both turned and headed into the baths. Narrowing his eyes, he looked around carefully. His soul sense might be non-existent, but a cultivator of his realm had a lot of methods at his disposal, and reading qi residues was something he was quite good at. The pair had stood down below, but had actually come from this floor, based on the faint shadows of qi decaying in the surroundings, and stopped by the door to Meilan and Diaomeis room Considering the exterior, he was pretty sure that nobody had peeked on the wards, because he had put them up himself, and they were based on a Dao Eternal grade talisman that so long as it was fed qi was basically impregnable to anything short of an ascendant weapon, even up here. -Ha Ji Bofan was the one who tried to proposition Meilan before he mused. Turning, he traced the trail back to the stairwell and up to the third floor, where they had paused by Ha Yuns door. They hadnt done anything, as far as he could tell, just stood there for a few moments, by each door, but it still made him wonder -Dont tell me they thought he was sleeping with Meilan? he pondered. In a sense, that was kind of funny, but at the same time, he was under no illusions as to the potential qualms or lack of that some experts could have if they felt consequences would not fall back on them. Considering Ha Yuns door, he banged on it quietly. Who Ha Yun called out, sounding a bit annoyed. Me, Huang, he replied. A moment later a very tired looking Ha Yun opened the door and stared at him blankly. You are going to want more than a dip in the bath, he said. Ha Yun stared at him and then nodded. Leaving Yun to sort himself out, he went down the hall, waking all of the other six up. Only Leng and Jiao actually opened their doors first time, but after a few minutes he had all of them awake and sent off to the baths to make use of its invigorating waters. By that point, Jun Arai and Jun Sana had also gotten up and were looking at him a bit reproachfully from their doorway. You know that this hour is the only time we can enjoy the big baths? Jun Sana muttered, glaring at him. Sorry, he replied, giving them an apologetic grimace. Its not that the ones in the shrine are bad; its just that its not as nice, Arai sighed. He watched them slope off, catching Arai mutter softly, Oh well, its just another tax on my sanity, courtesy of the Ha clan Their grievance was not hard to grasp really. Probably they had no qualms sharing a bath with Duan Mu or Han Shu, probably not even the beast hunters, but all of those people were to put it simply, not horny idiots whose default approach to a pretty girl their own age was kiss, grope or flatter. Before the Ha group showed up, he was pretty sure this place had run like a finely artificed mechanism. Heading downstairs, he went into the baths and found that Ha Yuns group were now chatting with Ha Fanjing and Ha Ji Bofan. So Yun you tried to get some alone time with Fairy Meilan, I heard Bofan was asking. Look, she came in while I was in the baths. Thats all there was to it, Ha Yun grumbled. Well, she is a dancer, Ha Fanjing remarked. She is also your senior, he added, stopping by the edge of the pool above them. Both here and in the Ha clan. Having hidden his presence somewhat, nobody expected his abrupt arrival, there was a degree of shock and splashing. Ha Fanjing just scowled at him. My senior? Her? Are you doubting my words? he asked, crouching down to be closer to Fanjings eye level. Fanjing stared back at him and just gave a slight, dismissive laugh. You are just an elite as well, compared to me, who is related to Elder Quanbo and Patriach Dongfei, you think you can order me about? Fanjing Bofan coughed. If I say you did something to me, do you think the Ha clan will stand by? Fanjing added, leaning forward and grinning. If you do something to me, you will never cultivate another day once you leave this place It was tempting to grab him by the hair and break his face on the stone right then and there, but he resisted and just stood up again. -I should have Diaomei absolutely keep an eye on him, he sighed. Later, I can come visit his family as my personal self and explain that he has insulted my grandson that should be a funny play. Breakfast will be in thirty minutes, he told Ha Yun and the others. We will be leaving very promptly this time. Yes, Sir Huang Leng groaned, while Ha Yun just nodded. The others all still looked a bit comatose, but at least they were there. Shaking his head, he left the baths again and headed back to the common room to actually start breakfast. Technically it was Meilan and Diaomeis joint role, but that didnt really bother him. It took about twenty minutes to quickly prepare some nutritious spirit food C fried noodles, fried bread, deep fried fish and grilled serpent meat, along with a large bowl of rice porridge. Taking it out, he found that the rest of the Hunters had appeared at this point. Sir Huang you didnt need to do that, Kun Juni muttered, as he put the food down. Well, it seems Meilan deserved a rest after yesterday, he replied. I was up anyway. The Hunters all gave him sideways looks, which was somewhat amusing really. His goal was not entirely altruistic, it had to be said. The relationship between this bunch and his Ha clan bunch, as he was starting to think of them, was not good. If they at least respected him and understood that he and, by extension, the Cherry Wine Pagoda group were not here to cause problems, everything else would go more smoothly. Bridges would not be rebuilt in a day, certainly, but at least the Hunters would be less concerned about trusting him in critical moments. Ha Yun and the others appeared a few minutes later and, in part two of his small plan, ended up having to share the table with the Hunters, which was a darkly funny exercise in seeing two groups who had decidedly ambivalent feelings regarding the other try not to openly insult each other over the first meal of the day. You are all up early Lianmei remarked, coming in from outside and shaking off her umbrella. Says you, Juni replied. Do you actually sleep? Aiie respect is dead, Kun Lianmei murmured, pretending to be offended. Juni rolled her eyes. Actually, I bring tidings. There will be a new group coming early in the morning, which probably means within the next thirty minutes as they are excelling in being ahead, Lianmei said. The group we spoke of yesterday? he asked. Yes, she nodded. So you want us away before then? he added. Hmm if its possible, the three teams we had yesterday, yes, Lianmei said. We can be ready to go in five minutes, Juni said. All we need are herb pots, but you can send those later. There were an excess of them left at the plazas yesterday. He considered the still slightly jaded-looking Hunters and frowned. In that case, Ill go grab Caolun, Teng and Cao and one or two others he said, standing up. What about Meilan? Kun Juni asked him. Go check with her, see what she wants to do, he called back, heading for the door. Outside, he walked past the door to the storehouse, nodding to Wentai and Shun, who were chatting outside, and went into the Ha clan annex. Morning, Sir, Ha Jiao, said, giving him a slightly tired salute. Any issues? he asked, looking up the shuttered windows around the courtyard. Not really, they had a drinking party, played some recordings of much better music than any of them can play. I saw Fanjing and Bofan were both up early, he mused. Dunno about that, sadly. Ha Bo was the one out here earlier; I just swapped with him so he could go freshen up, Jiao replied apologetically. Well, Ill He trailed off as Ha Ji Wufan and basically his whole bunch of cronies started to filter down the stairs. I see you are feeling better? he remarked to Wufan. Y-yeah Wufan grimaced, giving him what probably passed for a salute. He watched them filter past, a few saluting them, but mostly ignoring them. You would think we were furniture, Ha Cao Cao muttered, coming out of the group of rooms that the experts shared on the ground floor. Expensive furniture that they can sic on anything, Ha Jiao grumbled. I wonder what got them all up early? he added, glancing at the stairs up to the upper level. Who can say? Ha Cao Cao sighed. Shall I go get Caolun? I take it we will be going earlier today? That is the plan, he confirmed. So yeah, lets go get Up above, Ha Caolun, along with Ha Pei Quan, Ha Fanbo and Ha Cao Taifan, had just traipsed out of the door onto the upper level, heading for the stairs down Ah, Senior Brother He turned to find Faolian had come into the courtyard behind him. What is it? he asked. Two problems, she replied. There is an Before she could even complete what she had been about to say, the teleport platform thrummed. The misty rain twisted and scattered outwards in a spiral in the pre-dawn gloom. When it settled, there were some twenty people in two groups standing on the teleport platform under umbrellas, looking around with curiosity. The Ha group numbered eleven in total. The four in the front all wore robes with Jade Gate Court or Din clan insignia on them, while the other six, standing behind the elder in Ha clan robes, were evenly split between the Ji and Cao, based on their attire. The second group was split fairly evenly between a further group of soldiers wearing Ling clan armour and a gaggle of juniors in bright robes who were certainly the ones the Ling clan had wanted to send up here for the trial. They were accompanied by the Elder he recalled from Ling Taos estate Leng. Incoming teleport? he completed sourly. Yes Faolian grimaced. Well, that explains why that worthless lot crawled out of bed, Ha Jiao said drily. Yes it rather does, he agreed, heading back out of the annex, the others following him. Lianmei and Diaomei had both stalked out of the inn, holding umbrellas, while the seven Hunters who had now come outside and had presumably been preparing to teleport themselves, were now being supplemented by the Ha groups, both those who had been at breakfast and those who had just gotten up. Caolun, he called out, grabbing the youth by his shoulder as their group existed behind him. The communication just came through, like ten minutes ago? Caolun muttered. If I check the jades, will it actually be that? he asked, his tone dropping fractionally. Caolun, who, despite having some quite credible attainments in the Dao of Being Shameless, was still only a junior, had to look away after a few moments, squirming. -Thats what I thought, he sighed, surveying the groups who were leaving the platform. Ha Botan Lianmei remarked sourly, addressing the man walking respectfully beside the four Din clan scions. This is quite the reception committee, the tall man declared, looking around, before adding: Ah, watch yourself, Young Lord Din. It is slippery. Off on the far side, he could see that Senior Ying was now standing in the shelter of the shrine porch, barely lit against the lantern light, also watching. So this is Misty Jasmine Inn Its not what I was expecting, the youth addressed as Young Lord Din remarked blandly. It is not up to young lords standards, I am sure, Ha Botan said, ushering him up the steps to the paved area before the inn, But up here, it is quite luxurious You were not meant to arrive for another few hours, Lianmei said, her tone rather neutral. It was held that this is the auspicious hour for us to depart, Ha Botan said with a faint smile. Is that not right, Elder Leng? Indeed, the Elder who had met them when they first went to the Ling clan estate said blandly. Young Lord Din here and his companions were most eager to set forth. We meet again, Elder Lianmei, Din Kongfei said, stopping in front of her. So we do, Lianmei said with a bright smile that would have had him reaching for a weapon in other circumstances. And Din Jian Fuhao, I hear you are both the toast of our West Flower Picking Towns young ladies. You are too kind, Din Jian Fuhao replied with a slight smile. Just as its name suggests, West Flower Picking Town is indeed quite the flower garden... Off to the side, Kun Juni, Jun Arai, Jun Sana, Mu Shi and Lin Ling, who had been caught by his sweeping gaze, had inscrutably glassy expressions before he focused again on Lianmei and Diaomei. I dont believe I have been introduced to your friends? Lianmei added. Din Ji Jiaofang, a youth in a grey and green robe with a sword slung across his back said blandly, giving her a very slight salute. It is my honour to make your acquaintance, Fairy Lianmei. Din Ouyeng, the youth in a blue and gold robe with chrysanthemums in white inlaid across the panels said. It is indeed, an honour. We are here at the invitation of your elder, Ha Ji Fanguang, Din Ji Jiaofang added. And Young Lord Kongfei here was moved by Elder Cao Quanbos entreaty to look sympathetically on our plight, Ha Botan added, to which Din Kongfei just nodded. Our Din clan and the Jade Gate Court are the Righteous Gate of Easten Azure, Din Jian Fuhao continued. In the face of the tyrannical attitude of the Sheng clan and those distant villains on Shan Lai oppressing our brothers and sisters across the water how could we possibly sit silent? Well, why dont you all come inside, out of the rain? Lianmei said with an almost painfully bright tone. It is a little early for breakfast, but I am sure we can find some wine while we all discuss matters? Caolun, you are coming with us again, today, he added to the youth, who he was still holding by the shoulder. But Caolun stared at the Din group entering the inn. Let me put this a different way, he murmured. You have seen Din Kongfeis style when it comes to fighting a single Tetrid Queen Would you rather be with us, or them? Ha Caolun stared at him, then at the Din group, and grimaced and went back the way he had come. That was quite smoothly done, Cao Cao remarked as Jiang Teng and Ji Erbei both joined them. Seeing is believing, and Caolun, for all that he is enamoured with this trial, is not that stupid probably, he mused. Did that Din Kongfei really kill a tetrid queen? Ha Ji Erbei, another of the elites with Wufan, who had now come out as well, asked. A weakened one, that had fought a hard battle against bandits for quite some time, Faolian answered for him. I have to say, I dont like this, Ling Shun muttered, eyeing the Inn. Too many people makes for unpredictable problems, he agreed. Sergeant Shun! The leader of the Ling guards had come over at this point. Sergeant Hwan, Ling Shun saluted him. This is a sorry mess, the sergeant sighed, looking over at the inn. It is, Ling Shun said. What happened? Elders happened, Sergeant Hwan replied. I cant say any of us truly know whats what, but the Imperial Court has been making a lot of assurances to back up the clans in the face of the tyranny of Shan Lai. Wentai, take Sergeant Hwan. Show him whats what, Ling Shun said to Qiu Wentai standing next to him. Sir, Wentai saluted, then turned to Sergeant Hwan. If you would follow me, Sir? Sergeant Hwan nodded, waving to the five who had come with him to get their kit and follow him. Oh what was the second problem? he asked Faolian. The Rising Dragon Gales Faolian grimaced. Dont tell me they are coming back? he groaned. Worse, she replied. You know how it was disrupted before? Uh-huh? he confirmed, having a bad feeling about this. Well, that gale moved south towards the Seven Sovereigns Oh no he groaned, wondering if it was okay to sit down. They sent it back? Yep. Sect Mistress Meng Yang personally complained to the Imperial Court about the actions of Dun Fanshu. The whole storm front was repelled after it hit the coast at Meng City. Four Dao Ascendant Old Masters worked together to do it. The prognosis is that it will wash back over the coastal regions of the province in the next few hours, and last for maybe a week or more. So that is why they sent this lot up now? I would guess so, Faolian grimaced. When it hits, the rains are going to resurge again as well, arent they? He stared up at the sky and nodded. Which means really sketchy teleports And little talisman communication, Faolian agreed. So what do we do? Jiang Teng asked. Start getting pots out; we will go as soon as we can. Does Lianmei know about this? She does. I told her first, Faolian confirmed. He watched Jiang Teng and the others hurry off to the storehouse and sighed. -What a morning, he grumbled, stalking back towards the inn. It was moments like this that made him regret he was not himself, if only briefly. Inside, the new arrivals were being obsequiously fawned over by half the Ha clan scions, the Ling group were standing off to the side, watching with amusement, and everyone else looked like they wanted to be somewhere else. It was hard to blame them, really. When it came to status, even a minor scion of a clan like the Din was a big problem. Just their presence up here was suddenly a huge target over everyone elses heads. If something happened to some Din scion here, there was no telling if some senior brother or sister, or a clan elder or something would come and seek restitution, for example. Of the Hunters, only Kun Juni had the background to remotely resist that kind of pressure, and the Kun clan would likely turn around and ask if the Din clan was interested in marrying her to make amends instead, from what he understood of her situation. I was expecting one but four? He turned to find Priestess Ying had come to stand beside him. Unlike before, she was now wearing a proper gown and veil that clearly marked her as an ordained priestess of the Queen Mother, not in her specific capacity of a cardinal direction, but as her supreme and official self, second only to the Grandfather of Heaven. It is hardly ideal, he conceded. It is not, she agreed. Are you coming with us? Kun Juni, who had also slipped away from the main group, asked Priestess Ying. Yes, Priestess Ying said drily If I stay here too long I may end up stabbing someone In the end, the whole reception took about thirty minutes, at which point Kun Lianmei skilfully sent them off to bunk up in the same complex as Caolun and Wufans groups. You heard about the gales? Lianmei said as they made their way back outside to check on the progress with the teleport preparations. Yeah, he replied. I give you two to one odds that they disperse it a second time, because its the Seven Sovereigns School. Lianmei stared at him for a long moment and then sighed deeply. As a reaction, it was hard to fault. If you were talking about problems you should never annoy, the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School was absolutely up there with the very best of them. In fact, even in spite of its influence waning thanks to the influence of the Kong and Huang clans, it probably was the very best of those old hegemonies, given the old dragon of the Moon Tomb Gate had not been seen in over a hundred thousand years and the Shu Pavilions four ancient ancestors were the definition of aloof. Just like those other two, it also had its roots in an era so long ago that most just didnt believe the stories, and its founder was a monster of untold means, for all that she had been remarkably quiet in the last few centuries. -Saintess Meng Fu Fairy Heavenpyre It was a name to evoke dreams and a title to conjure nightmares, for the Dun clan and for Shan Lai. The Seven Sovereigns also had quiet, lingering attachments to Yin Eclipse. Although unlike others, their allotted interest had always struck him as paranoid. They rarely took overt action, but when they did, it was usually decisive and the outcomes were entirely opaque. Ah monkey balls He was stirred out of mulling over the potential involvement of another worldly power in this mess as he found Din Kongfei and Din Jian Fuhao standing by the teleport platform with a rather embarrassed Caolun, Ha Pei Quan and a bored looking Ha Fanjing. -Shit, I should have just kept him in my hand, he groaned. It was hard to blame Caolun, really. Likely his friends had started talking and before he could refuse, both scions were inviting themselves along. Well, that sorts the days groups out, Diaomei, who had come back out with them, remarked. It rather did, somewhat annoyingly. He had quite enjoyed working with Kun Juni and Xiang Meilan, as well as the opportunities it afforded to give Yun, Leng and Caolun a few small pointers here and there. But Juni would certainly go with the other hunters now, along with Priestess Ying. -Well, I did come here because we were worried about the Din clan, he reflected glumly. You are coming out with them? Lianmei asked blandly, looking at the group. Off to the side, he saw Ha Botan, the associate official, standing in the doorway of the Ha clan annex watching with an inscrutable expression. We are here to make a contribution, Fairy Lianmei, Jian Fuhao said giving her a bright smile. Do you know anything about him? he asked Diaomei softly. A bit he is someone who came through after the Blood Eclipse, she murmured. Became a beast hunter, but then left, and the Ha clan purchased him an associate officials rank. He is associated with Ha Cao Quanbos household. I dont recall him, he frowned. I would be surprised if you did, she replied. I think he spent much of the time between the Blood Eclipse and the Three Schools conflict on the Imperial Continent, working for the Ha Cao there. The discussion between Kun Lianmei and the Din pair had basically finished at this point, ending as he expected, with them just continuing to insist that there was no issue with them accompanying them. Despite being an Elder, there was actually not much Lianmei could do in regards to any of those four. Probably they would play by the rules, but the question was how they interpreted them. They were certainly addressing her politely, but not once had she been called Elder Lianmei, it was always Fairy Lianmei or Lady Lianmei. Will they start playing games with the Blue Morality? Diaomei added. I doubt it, he remarked drily. We are not their elders and they already know they are in control here, in many respects. The juniors of the court only fall back on that if they need to work from a position where their own influence will not work. Really, If we could convince them to sit around and drink tea politely all day that would be wonderful, but I suspect that they will want to start poking around for shiny things in relation to this trial almost immediately. Lets hope they are impressed enough with this ruined town that we can just get on with things, then, Diaomei agreed. Yes that would be for the best he murmured.

~ Ha Yun C Portam Rhanae Upper Town ~
This is amazing To think there was a place like this here Who do you think she was? Clearly some ancient expert you would have to be powerful to make a town here Do you know what the text says, Brother Din? Welcome to the new day, same as the old one Ha Leng muttered, standing next to him. Yeah, Ha Yun agreed, as he watched his friends, Caoluns group and the Din group all mill around admiring the grand shrine and its collection of beautiful statues. Even the experts like Sir Teng were impressed, which made him feel a bit odd that he wasnt for some reason. -Is it just that we saw them yesterday? He wondered. Han Shu and Duan Mu were standing by the entrance with the expressions of people wondering if their entire day was going to be just standing around watching others admire statues. -I suppose that would not be too bad, either, he conceded to himself. On the bright side, probably we will spend a lot less time holding formation cores Leng added. That is true, he conceded. If there was a bright point, likely they would be doing a lot less of that today. I wouldnt count on it, Meilan remarked, coming to stand beside both of them. How do you mean? Leng asked, before he could. Bigger formations, Meilan murmured. With those two alchemical bombs here there is no way anything can be left to chance. Oh he sighed, following her meaning. If anything happens to them we will be the scapegoats? he guessed. And all our successes will belong to them, Meilan agreed, rolling her eyes. This is how Young Lords from the Imperial Continent work. Whatever you thought your status was, as an heir of a Clan Lord in his province, forget it, today, you are actually worth less than the six hunters not from the Kun clan. When she put it like that, it was really quite unpleasant to hear. Even more so, because he knew in his heart she was not wrong. Even back in West Flower Picking, at those parties in the teahouses, they had been in his name, but also he had usually ended up fitting bills for them far in excess of the actual parties. Thankfully he had not yet had to explain to the estate seneschal, or his mother, why the Ha family estates were paying to buy out whole teahouses for evenings, but that was only because he had ended up persuading several owners to see it as a favour to the Ha clan, for the prosperity of the town. Those that had not been persuaded, he had mostly covered by spending money the Ha family would not ask too many questions about. I hardly think you need be that pessimistic, Fairy Xiang, Din Jian, clearly having caught some of what she said, added, walking over to them. Brother Yun here is a hero of the hour, a champion of Patriarch Dongfeis tournament and someone with great prospects, who our Din clan has taken a special interest in. Usually, he saw no harm in having someone else sing your praises, but the way Din Jian phrased it, it was almost like an insult. That last bit was also somewhat concerning. -What do they mean by taken a special interest in? Thank you for your kind words, he replied, trying to pitch his reply as somewhere between amused and grateful without letting his inner annoyance seep out. Xiang Meilan just gave Din Jian a politely neutral smile. In the end, they spent almost an hour there, before everyone was convinced that the statues were just statues, and that there was no special hidden secret locked away in that room, akin to the statue in the Queen Mothers shrine in Blue Water City. By that point, Priestess Ying and Kun Juni had set off, their group slipping away while the others were still admiring the ruins. Han Shu and Duan Mu, who had hung around until the others grew bored of the shrine and exploring its immediate surroundings, then set off with Ding and the others to continue working their way up the forest valley. That left Din Kongfei and Din Jian, who ended up with a full guard of Sir Huang, Sir Teng, Sir Cao and Xiang Meilan. That group was rounded out by him, Leng, Caolun, Pei Quan and Fanjing. They investigated the immediate vicinity outside the temple C it was hard to call it a shrine at that scale C then after some consultation, basically continued doing what they had done yesterday, but in the upper area of the town. Like that, they spent a whole morning basically going from one block to the next, setting up a formation, channelling it for thirty minutes and then going in and seeing what was caught. If you told me that the biggest danger here was not the spirit herbs but things coming to see what we are doing I would not have believed you, Leng grumbled as they both stood on top of a ruined wall taking in the aftermath of a short skirmish with a five metre long serpent that had come to bother them. This is also why we were being so low key, yesterday, Meilan added, dropping down from the floor above, where she had been shooting arrows at it moments earlier. Noise begets noise, Leng murmured. It does, Meilan agreed, looking around at the tangled greenery and dripping trees that wound through everything. If you told me yesterday, that today I would take that, over this, I would also have not believed you, he muttered, gnawing on a piece of roast serpent meat to try and replenish a bit of his qi. Do they not know that bombing a whole formation with artefacts is draining? Leng added, taking a deep drink of water. Of course they do, Meilan replied as they continued to survey their surroundings warily. They just dont care. It doesnt help when you put it like that, he complained. You must accept the circumstances in which you find yourself, before you can move beyond them, Meilan remarked rolling her eyes and giving him a playful elbow in the side Not really sure what to say in reply to that, he just went back to scanning the surroundings, while Leng kept half an eye on the compass in his free hand. So are we taking a break for lunch? Leng asked after an uneventful minute had passed. Id eat it here, he suggested, passing Leng a parcel of fried bread and roasted serpent meat with a spicy sauce on it. Leng accepted it and took a bite Yb pud alud ob hut sauz, Leng complained, making a face. -Oh, he has a low tolerance for spicy stuff... Sorry, he grimaced feeling bad for having forgotten that in the moment, I was just trying to not have it taste of well, fried snake. Ibb fine, Leng sighed, wiping his running nose with the back of his hand and sniffing. WE ARE MOVING OUT! Caolun called up from below. Meilan sighed and hopped off the wall to land in the water below. Leng stored away the rest of the food and followed after, with him bringing up the rear. By the time they actually got back to the others the serpent had been teleported and Pei Quan and Caolun were putting talismans on a dozen herb jars. What did we gather this time? he asked, having basically seen nothing of whatever it was. Some ferns, a strange moss, a few small lingzhi and a fire flower vine, Caolun remarked with a grimace. A fire flower vine? Here? Leng asked dubiously. Its a Yin mutate, Pei Quan supplied, as if that clarified anything. The Din pair also claimed the beast core Where are they now? he asked, not seeing them. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. They have already moved on with Sir Huang, Sir Cao, Sir Teng and Sir Jiao to scout the next building, Pei Quan muttered, looking a bit annoyed as well at this point. -So even Caoluns friends dislike this pace? he mused, finding that that did brighten his mood a bit. Who is doing the mapping? he asked after they had watched in silence for a few moments, munching on some much needed food. Me, Meilan said. Its easy enough to keep track of, given they are still going slow. This is slow? Caolun muttered, glancing up from where they were finishing putting talismans on jars. Oh yes, dont mistake keenness for competence, Meilan chuckled. The hunter team could have done twice this already. We are wasting a lot of time shooting qi beasts that could have otherwise been left alone if we were not being quite so blunt. Teleporting Quan called over. One moment Meilan, who had the communication talisman said, holding up a hand. Okay, you are good to go, she added, presumably confirming that they werent about to send herbs through when the teleport was already active or something. Stepping back a bit, he watched as the dozen pots and the serpent corpse vanished in a crack of light and scattered raindrops. They have arrived safely, Meilan confirmed a moment later. Well, lets go catch them up, Caolun muttered, giving the courtyard a final look around. Yeah he agreed, finishing the last of his own spicy snake wrap. By the time they got to the next building, Sir Cao and Sir Teng were waiting for them at the entrance. One of you take a formation core for this entrance, in the hall inside, Sir Cao said without much preamble. That will be me, he replied, having gotten used to taking east on the Four Gates Empyrean Cage formation they were using to suppress the buildings. Ill stay here then, Sir Teng said. Ill take Leng and Pei and go start the scan again, Meilan added. I assume Sir Jiao is on west side? He is, you can drop one of them off there, Sir Teng affirmed, nodding to Leng and Pei Quan. He watched them go, Leng, Pei Quan and Meilan to the west and Sir Cao to the north with Caolun, then took out his compass and stared at it, pacing back and forth. It took him only a minute or so to get a good fix on an auspicious point for the formation, which made a pleasant change from the last two places at least. Putting core down, he fed three spirit jade into it, sighing at how easy it had become to do that without even hesitating.

~ Jun Sana C Portam Rhanae, ridge district ~
Well, I must say, when we started in this direction this morning, I did not think we would find a second giant shrine, Sana found herself remarking as they stood at the top of a winding flight of the winding path up from the town below them, considering the quite spectacular scene they had found. They had spent much of the morning making their way through the portion of the town on the ridge-side of the river. They had not really gathered much, beyond a few really obvious spirit herbs, but rather devoted most of their effort to marking and mapping as they explored the extent of the town. That was how they had ended up here, in the end. The whole town on this side effectively funnelled you towards the gap within the ridgeline, which held the vast complex of buildings arrayed before them. The cliff at the rear was shrouded in a vast waterfall, which the buildings of this place had engineered so that it tumbled down the vegetation blanketed cliffs into broad pools that flanked a large statue of a golden haired woman in a white gown seated on a throne. In one hand, she cradled a drum and in the other a broad bladed spear. At her feet lay a clay mask, a bow, a quiver of arrows and various other tools she associated with hunting. The inscription on the massive statue read Artemisia Rhanis, close enough to the name of the town to leave little doubt that this was the person it had been founded in honour of. Well, if ever there was an explanation as to why this place is called the gate of rain this is it Arai agreed, taking in the swirling maelstrom of mist from the waterfalls that drifted down all around them. You mean beyond the bit where it just rains non-stop? Lin Ling remarked drily, wiping water from her face. Beyond the fact that this is spectacular, I find it concerning that this ridgeline to the north looks like its actually a spur of the mountain to the east, Mu Shi interjected. It does have that look, Juni agreed. Even when there isnt rain, the heights here are shrouded in cloud, so its not that surprising its passed unremarked until now, Senior Ying conceded. I suppose this means any path through is going to take us back north west? The question is, how do we even get there? Arai said with a sigh. Do we try to see if there is a path up? There looks to be openings high in the cliffs she noted, pointing out a few on the western side. I guess Arai trailed off, touching her breast where her hunter jade was *Chime* Her own jade resonated and gave a faint sense of chill almost at the same time. Huh Lin Ling also pulled hers out. All of us got that? she asked, pressing her thumb to it, watched as a glittering scroll and a seal appeared above her talisman. Her sister and Lin Ling did the same and a moment later there were three identical, almost solid looking scrolls hanging in the air. That alone marked it out as being rather abnormal; nobody local would bother with the expense of such a format just for a simple message.
By order of his Imperial, August and Sacred Personage, A Trial of Exploration, to bring good fortune to the youth of the generation is announced. His August Person, blessed by the heavens, has decreed an opportunity for the youth of our Eastern Azure Great Realm. All who are eligible may partake of this great event in Blue Water City at the set date, starting the 15th of the month of the Rising Dragon, 19th millennium - 9th gen. of Dun Imperial Annals All who excel shall, at the end of this great endeavour, be judged through their contribution and those attaining renown and good fortune above all others, shall, by Imperial Authority be granted the option to join one of the great schools, or other reward befitting their status. ~Sealed~ ~Emperor Blue Morality~
Staring at it, she frowned. Well, thats ''informative, if bombastic-sounding So, a formal announcement that the trial is starting which we already knew? Lin Ling said, staring at the message. It would explain why the Din clan showed up today, Arai added. Focusing on the details of the message, the text shifted in her mind Oh I understand why they updated our talismans now she grimaced. Yeah Arai agreed, likely having just done the same thing. The explanatory text that accompanied the announcement basically said that you could be issued a participation token, or use an existing authority bureau token, which also included Hunter Pavilion ones. If she focused on her talisman now, it gave her an empty ranking listing contribution, not dissimilar to the kind used during promotion exams, although this one had a much fancier background. Still no update log on it though, she added, checking that and simply finding a bunch of entries that were blank. Do we not get to opt out of this? Lin Ling muttered, eyeing her talisman sourly. Ah! Juni and the others are also here, Arai noted, tugging her arm as she continued to skim the instructional text. Turning, she waved to them and Juni waved back. She had basically gotten to the bottom of the information in the few minutes it took the other trio to make their way over to them. How was that side? she asked, putting her talisman back in her robe with a grimace. Wet, Mu Shi said, squeezing out the sleeve of her robe. Very, very wet. Did you also get that communication? Juni asked the three of them. We did, she confirmed. As Lin Ling said a moment ago, do we have an opt-out option? Arai muttered. I second that, Mu Shi grimaced. What does Lianmei say? she asked Juni. Juni stared into space for a moment. Ah, you are all there, good, a tiny version of Lianmei appeared over the communication talisman a moment later. It seems this was about what was expected? Senior Ying said, speaking first. Its the usual pattern for these trials. It is, Lianmei agreed. However the fact that the Elders seem to have enrolled every hunter junior in it makes my teeth hurt. So, what does this mean for us? she asked. Actually, very little, Lianmei sighed. There will be some complications with the Ha clan group I expect, and a bit of a reorganisation of power towards those who have hunter talismans, certainly. Ha Yuns group then? Juni asked. Yes, which works somewhat in our favour, Lianmei said. It does? Lin Ling asked sceptically. Yes, they are answerable to the Cherry Wine Pagoda, not the Ha clan, and the Pagoda aligns with our goals at a fundamental level, Liamnei said. So we are going to strike out and set up a new base? Juni mused. Yes, Lianmei confirmed. How has your progress been so far? Getting out of this valley is going to be tough, she supplied. The ridge beyond the town looks like its a genuine spur of East Furys peaks. We have found another huge shrine complex though, so there might be a way through Be wary of any caves, Lianmei said. We will, dont worry, Juni confirmed. Lianmei sighed and then the communication cut out. So what now? Mu Shi asked. Hmm Juni stared at the low cloud billowing around them and tapped her finger to her lips, looking pensive. Lets explore these ruins, at this point, the key thing is that we see if there is a route here, otherwise we will have to start thinking about scaling ridges. Turning on the spot, she looked up at the cliffs around them, vanishing into mist, with their tangled curtains of greenery and occasional jutting construction and tried not to grimace. We have teleport arrows and rope, Arai pointed out. We do, Juni agreed, If you trust that they wont displace you into the void. The cloud will not help either, that high up, Senior Ying added. The cloud? Lin Ling asked, reminding her that her friend had never done a ridge running mission. The cloud up there drains qi. Think of this as the epicentre for the Rains from the East, up above us and to the east, among those peaks. You can run out of qi in tens of minutes, even with a mantra if you are not careful, and you get miniature weather patterns that mess with teleportation, anchors and such. Even the rocks can drain or repel qi the higher you go. One misplaced arrow might find you drained of qi or falling down a cliff with no warning at all, she explained. Oh Lin Ling stared up at the cloud above them and shuddered. If the cloud rises or the rain clears up it would be another matter, but if we can get through here by means other than shoot arrows in the air, thats what we are going to do, Juni agreed. On that cheerful note, the set off again, heading for the middle of the ruined complex in the first instance. Everywhere, greenery was blooming. Most surfaces were covered in moss, even the flooded ones, speaking to the recent rising water. Ceremonial ponds were just about visible thanks to the tops of reeds still being visible over the water, so those were easy enough to avoid, but they still nearly walked into two canals because the makers of this place had been entirely adverse to walls on the edges of their water-courses. It was also clearly not a ridgeline. Many of the ponds had spiritual lotuses growing in them, while two of the plazas they walked through contained spirit trees with unripe fruit. Carefully cutting one down, she tested it and found it was a kind of plum and probably close to being Dao Seeking grade fruit. They had just crossed their third canal, this time by bridge rather than a teleport arrow, and were pondering where to go next, when Lin Ling who was walking beside her gave her arm a tug. Look, up there! Lin Ling told her, pointing off to their left. Turning her attention from the lotuses in the waterway which were oddly familiar for some reason, she focused on what Lin Ling had spotted. On a spur of the rugged cliffs to their left, was an area that would once have been walled off, accessible via steps. The wall had since collapsed due to subsidence, revealing a broad garden beyond it dominated by a bunch of myrtle trees. That she squinted through the rain at them. Myrtle trees? Listen Lin Ling hissed. Pausing, she did as Lin Ling instructed, but got nothing beyond the sounds of falling water, lapping water and a gentle sighing sound that ran She focused on the sighing, and found herself slightly calmed. You hear it? Lin Ling said. I think so? she replied, because it was very faint and the prevalent breeze from the waterfalls was not helping. What is it? Juni called over, the others had stopped now to see what was keeping them. There is a garden with Myrtle over there, Lin Ling pointed towards it. Myrtle, up here, are you sure? Mu Shi asked, wading over. It does look it Arai conceded. Well, its something, Juni said, and not standing in water for a bit appeals Yes, it rather does, Senior Ying agreed. It took them maybe ten minutes in the end, to cross over and make their way up to the formerly walled off terrace. Standing in the gateway, they took in the tangle of greenery enmeshing the myrtle trees which were surviving at the edge of a square ornamental pond pensively. Well, they are certainly whispering myrtle, Senior Ying concluded after they had observed the overgrown maze for a bit. Well, at least one is, Juni said. You say that but my compass is telling me there are quite a few herbs in here, Mu Shi muttered. There will certainly be a few in the pond a myrtle, and thats a jasmine Arai observed, pointing to a flowering plant covering one of the myrtle trees. Thats an earth rose Senior Ying added, drawing her attention to a tangled tree that was winding its way through the wall to their right. There is no question regarding marking this, she said decisively, looking around. Yep Mu Shi agreed. Hold up on that thought, Senior Ying, who was still surveying the garden, muttered. Obviously we check for threats, first, she added. No, thats not it Senior Ying murmured, There is a shrine here Following where she was pointing, she saw that the priestess was right. The cliff side of the garden terrace held a colonnaded shrine, almost lost to the vegetation. Making their way carefully through the tangle of greenery, they arrived at a semi-circular set of steps that led to a crescent shaped raised platform holding an altar, now overshadowed by the trees growing out of the cliff above. Behind it, there was not one, but three statues. The left hand one was clearly the woman from the grand shrine, while the right was similar in her appearance but more sensual in subtle ways. The middle had the vibrancy of a young girl, maybe a year or two older than Lin Ling in her appearance. Comparing the three, who were all depicted with golden hair in various shades, it was almost like looking at the same person, in different stages of their life. A matronly beauty, a sensual young woman and a vivacious teenager. The main difference, beside their age and their figures, was their eyes. The eldest had green eyes, the youngest silver and the middle one piercing blue. Before you ask, they all have the same name, Senior Ying remarked drily. Reads roughly as Potnia which is possibly a transliteration as I have never seen that word in Ancient Easten before and I was pretty sure I was fluent in it, thanks to my teacher being an eccentric b She trailed off, and sighed wryly. -Did she nearly just call her teacher an eccentric bitch? She wondered, giving Senior Ying a sideways look. The stylings do look different though, Juni remarked, having walked over to the older woman, holding the dove in one hand and bunch of red poppy flowers in the other, to look at the inscription below her more carefully. This one here doesnt it mean house in wind script? Wind script Ying stared at the word Juni was pointing to. Mother no, Mistress of the House? Senior Ying turned to the other two Then the middle girl, holding the spear and the bow is Mistress of the Animals And the right hand one is Mistress of the Heart? she added, feeling a bit left out at this point. You know wind script? Juni blinked. Enough to read the Ling clans divination manual, she replied blandly. Heart is the cardinal symbol for the ascendant east. That it is, Senior Ying mused, giving her a long look. -Ah, crap, she grimaced, hoping she had not gotten Ling Yu in trouble, though in fairness, if it was not suitable, she was sure Baisheng would have stopped her friend from showing her that text. So, its a garden protected by all three of these figures? Juni mused. Or in honour of them Senior Ying said. Note that all of them have some affiliation with plants. The green-eyed one is holding poppies and a dove, the silver-eyed one pigweed and a spear and the blue-eyed one a rose and also a dove for some reason. All three have crowns of myrtle leaves and flowers and symbolism suggesting their Dao Paths are heavily influenced by life in various ways. So they do she mused, looking from one to the other. Whats pigweed? Lin Ling asked, after a moment. The broad leafed plant over there she quickly scanned the surrounding environs to spot it, in one of the more open areas visible near the lake from their current vantage point, and pointed it out to Lin Ling. Oh, sage grain, Lin Ling exclaimed, looking where she was pointing. Ive never heard it called pigweed before. It has a bunch of names, Senior Ying chuckled. In ancient Easten I believe it is actually called Amaranth. We called it pigweed when I was young because pigs eat the stuff like crazy. They grow it down by Blue Cliff Town as well, for livestock fodder, Mu Shi added. Although it looks a bit different again. They stood here in silence, taking in the terrace garden again for a bit. It was quite nice just to be out of the rain, especially since they were all eschewing hats at this point for visibility purposes and cloaks for mobility. So how are we going to go about this? Arai asked at last, breaking the moment. Well, so long as we dont wreck the harmony of this place, I see no reason why we cant take most of what we need, Juni mused. The main concern is whether any of the herbs here have awakened And whether this place already has a minder, she added, looking out at the lush greenery. This many spirit herbs in one place has to have a catch. You know, Mu Shi remarked. It might be that we are overthinking this? Oh? they both turned to her. Well, whispering myrtle is like the foxglove, just much, much better at its job, Mu Shi pointed out. Indeed, Senior Ying mused. My concern with harvesting this is less to do with the herbs and more in regards to the feng shui of the shrine, but as Juni notes, we just have to avoid breaking the already existing balance here. Thats manageable, she mused. We start with the ones that are already putting stress on the natural harmonies and work backwards?

~ Sir Huang C Portam Rhanae, Upper Town ~
Sitting in the square, in the heart of the upper portion of Portam Rhanae, its shadows now growing long in the dusky light, Lan Huang watched Yun and the rest put the finishing touches to the talismans required for the dozens of spirit herb pots sitting in the square to be transported back. This is not a terrible haul, Sir Teng remarked, coming to stand beside him. If you pretend not to think about how many spirit stones died to get it, Sir Cao muttered. Quite, he agreed. On the other hand, nobody is dead, Meilan added, taking a deep gulp of whatever she was drinking. How are Yun and the others holding up? he asked her, having not had as much of a chance to keep an eye on either thanks to needing to keep a full eye on both Din scions and Caoluns bunch. They are walking, and just about talking, but a full day of using immortal grade formations is taking its toll, Sir Teng said. I must admit, I misjudged both Yun and Leng in terms of their foundations Yes, that is a problem, he sighed. -At this rate, someone, like the Din bunch, are going to do some sums on their performance and realise that they have higher grade foundations than the Ha family or the Erlang family might want to advertise he reflected. Yes I think that Din Jian already has his eye on Ha Yun at least Meilan mused. Oh? he frowned. He had noticed the pair have a few interactions with Ha Yun, but mostly they had stuck with Caoluns group, who were happy to play second fiddle to them, with the exception of Pei Quan, who had seemed to share Ha Lengs issues with the breakneck pace of the sealing. Pei Quan was another surprise, because he was holding up almost as well as Yun, Leng and Caolun, in terms of his resistance to qi-exhaustion. This is all done! Ha Yun called over. Can we start teleporting things back? he sent through the talisman to Ha Faolian. Yes, Faolian confirmed. How has the day been? Tiring he sent back. What about the other groups? Han Shu and Yuns friends are still out, Faolian replied. They messaged to say they are on their last quadrant about twenty minutes ago? Priestess Yings group Well they are still out as well, you will want to see the things they sent back earlier -Thats not cryptic at all, he mused, but didnt pry, because sometimes it was nice to be surprised. Any news on that talisman update front? None beyond the obvious, Faolian said, after a short pause, which was about what he expected. The groups here that we did manage to send out into Western Falls Valley with Jiang Wushen and Kun Ji are a bit miffed, and the Din clan bunch are smooth as a babys bottom. I imagine that is going to blow up when Ha Yun and company get back. You can start teleporting it! he called down, finding that Yun and the others were still waiting on his reply. Yun and Leng both waved in acknowledgement as Leng started to feed jades into the formation circle. We will send the herbs through first, he added, to Faolian. There are quite a few, in spite of what we were sending back earlier. Got it, Ill let you know when they are clear, she replied, ending the connection. FIVE! Four, three, two one He watched as Leng counted down, checking everyone was clear, and the last of the days endeavour was sent back to the inn in a coruscating swirl of mist and scattered qi. You were not joking Faolian sent back. We should be good for you to teleport in five minutes. Okay, he confirmed, then hopped off the stone platform beside the shrine steps he was sitting on and made his way down to Yun and the others. I understand that there are more ruins up the cliff? Din Jian Fuhao was asking as he came into earshot. Yeah, we havent been up there though, Caolun answered. The talk was that there are tombs maybe? Ha Fanjing added. But the hunters explored those and havent talked about it Oh? Din Jian asked. Yeah, they also got first crack at the shrine up the steps, Fanjing sighed. Who can say what they found. Probably more of what we found in the town, Leng muttered. Poisonous spirit vegetation and scavenging qi beasts. Yeah, but" Oh, Sir Huang, Pei Quan glanced up and then gave him the barest of salutes. Good work today, Brother Huang, Din Kongfei said with a slight smile. I have to admit, I did not expect much from such a small local sect, but clearly the Ha clan has some capability. Why, thank you, he replied smoothly, not letting any trace of his inner derision at that comment slip out. Fairy Xiang is also very talented, Din Jian agreed, giving her a slight smile, as she followed him over. Both as a dancer and as a feng shui expert. Why thank you, she replied, echoing him. Today I have certainly had a chance to see the style of the Din clan. Fanjing and Pei Quan both looked at her sideways, but neither Din clan scion seemed to take her comment as anything other than praise for their efforts. It is a shame that it is going to be dark soon, Din Kongfei mused. I would have liked to go up the cliff and see some of these other ruins. Perhaps there will be an opportunity, he said blandly. Of course, of course, Din Jian agreed magnanimously. If the opportunity arises, perhaps Brother Caolun and Brother Yun could show us tomorrow? Perhaps, he conceded noncommittal. Associate Ha Botan will agree to escort you? Between us, Ha Botan is a bit annoying, Din Jian muttered. He is more interested in the Din clans long shadow than the opportunities in front of him. -You are not wrong there in all likelihood, he agreed to himself. Any elder with a modicum of perspective would care little for either of these two, and be much more interested in making a good impression with those keeping an eye on them. It was already interesting that no minders from the Din clan had come with them, unless one of the other two was one of their more experienced Senior Brothers or an elder just playing pig before any tigers. What kind of dangers do exist up here, after dark? Din Jian asked. Hook bats, primarily, Xiang Meilan said. Bats? Ha Fanjing frowned. Yes, roosts were found in a gorge to the south, and on the heights of the far side of the valley, Xiang Meilan replied. Even the weak ones are at golden core and a single roost can have several hundred. How confident are you that you can fight off hundreds or thousands of predatory, nocturnal flying qi-beasts in this weather? That does sound rather vexatious, Din Jian agreed. Also, the suppression gets worse at night, Jiang Teng added. You can teleport at your convenience, Faolian murmured through the talisman, interrupting his thoughts on that. It seems we are good to go, he said brightly. Leng, who had been quietly refreshing the teleport formation while they talked, started handing out talismans to everyone to use. Taking his, he put his qi into it and waited. Everyone good? Leng asked, looking around. There was a chorus of affirmative nods, but he still did a surreptitious check himself in case, in their tiredness anyone was standing on the edge of the formation. That was an unpleasant way to nearly kill yourself at the best of times. Up here it probably would kill a sub-immortal cultivator outright, just due to the way the suppression worked. Three two one Leng triggered the teleport and their surroundings twisted and distorted. The darkening valley and ruined town melded into the shadowy gloom and lit lanterns of the gorge. Ah. Back again, Xiang Meilan sighed, once their surroundings had stabilized. Welcome back, Ha Faolian was standing by the steps, watching as the Ling clan guards sorted through herb pots. How come they are doing that? he asked, mostly out of habit rather than any expectation that the answer would surprise him. Ha Faolians level look told him all he needed to know there. All of you, good work today, he said to the others, though mainly Yun and Leng at this point. Both gave him wan smiles as they trooped off the platform. Indeed, Brother Huang, Brother Teng Din Kongfei replied breezily. Go get cleaned up and rested, he added to the juniors. I guess you can amaze Brother Kongfei and Brother Fuhao here with the baths. I must admit, I am curious to see them, Din Jian agreed. Of course, Ha Caolun agreed, before Fanjing could do so. They almost make this place worthwhile. Peer pressure is a terrible thing, Xiang Meilan observed as they watched the whole group head off. There is hope for Yun and Leng, he noted watching Yun and Leng grab a herb pot apiece and shuttle off to the storerooms. Huh Meilan Xiang grunted as Din Jian and Din Kongfei also paused and took a pot each from where the Ling guards were organizing them. Dont be surprised, he said drily. Their play is not as simple as it looks. Evidently not, Meilan Xiang murmured. Ha Faolian was also frowning. Certainly with her experience, she would be familiar with the sort of play unfolding. Meilan was as well, truth be told, but it was hard to see past the outward perception of the elites from over the water, especially if they had been built up as a very obvious problem. You said the Kun Juni and Priestess Yings group brought some stuff back? he added, curious about that. Oh, festering monkeyshit! Ha Faolian cursed, staring at Din Kongfei and Din Jian and the others vanishing into the storehouse. Off to the side, the small monkey, who had been watching, frowned and intimated that all shit festered, not just that belonging to superior simians You left it out? he asked. Mo Shunfei has just put them away, Faolian sighed, having presumably spoken to him through a talisman. Ill show you later, when that bunch of magpies are not poking about. In that case, I will go get freshened up, he said. How are the Ling group? Two scions, Ling Tengfei and Ling Beifan, along with a youth from the Qing clan, Qing Aofang, and two from the Bai clan; Bai Cheng and Bai Laofan, Faolian said, starting to walk with him and Meilan Xiang across the plaza towards the inn. Dont you know the elder? he added. Ah, we do have some acquaintance, Ha Faolian conceded. Ling Leng Dushan, he married a daughter of Leng Fei and left the Hunter Bureau a decade or so before the Three Schools Conflict. He is competent enough as I recall. Likely his impression of me is greater than mine of him. Ah, its like that, Xiang Meilan observed with some amusement. Ha Faolian just shrugged, before continuing. What I did gather is that the Ling clan are intending to send another group through. That is why Ling Dushan came with this bunch and not just because of Ha Botan and that group. How have the other two Din scions been? he asked, as they entered the inn proper, which held about ten people at this point, at various tables. Quiet? Polite? For their status at least, Ha Faolian sighed. Though they barely have to do anything anyway, the Cao and Ji juniors are so eager to make a good impression. That is the way it goes, he reflected. Usually, Young Nobles do not threaten. They visit, they talk, they admire beauties, they drink wine and they feast, and miraculously those whom they visited always come out on the same page afterwards. Who are you quoting there? Ha Faolian chuckled. Seng Mo? No, an old fellow called Lan Huang, he remarked drily. He wrote a snarky polemic on the philosophical outlook of the young noble some millennia ago after a few events at his school in the western continent. It was quite famous for a while. Your old ancestor Xiang Meilan giggled. Ah Hah Ha Faolian half laughed. The three of them chatted away for a while longer, until Ha Faolian was called away to see to the returning group of Yuns friends, at which point both he and Meilan relocated to the kitchen, where Diaomei was preparing dinner, helped by one of the guards, Ling Zhan Bei, who was cutting up fish. Based on the fact that Zhan Bei is the one helping you, it seems I am going to be back here tomorrow, arent I? Xiang Meilan said with a sigh. Yes, Diaomei said, putting her hands on the counter and sighing. Oh, we have been doing quite well today, Zhan Bei said companionably. Yes, we have, Diaomei conceded, however this is hardly your job, Corporal Zhan. I cannot disagree there, Zhan Bei agreed, finishing slicing up his fish. However, it does make a nice change from sitting in a watch tower listening to birds complain about the rain and seeing strange patterns in the low cloud. Can I help? he asked, looking around. Hmm yes, fry me noodles, Diaomei said blandly, Though you might want to change first. I doubt our exalted guests want their dinner to taste of silt and beast blood. Rolling his eyes, he headed back out of the kitchen, followed by Meilan. If I want a bath I think it will be in the shrine, Meilan mused, looking critically around the common room. Probably not a bad idea, he agreed, before adding more quietly, If anyone bothers you, make it clear that that bath is for women only. Wave the Blue Morality under their noses as well if they disagree. Hah you dont need to tell me that, she murmured. He watched her head off, back out into the rain, then turned and headed for the actual baths, again feeling quite a bit of sympathy for the female hunters and experts. At this point, almost three quarters of those here were male, and most of them gave little, if any, consideration as to the circumstances of their fairer compatriots, unless it was to joke with, flatter or outright pester them. The baths themselves had a few of Ha Wufan and Ha Caoluns cronies already there, laughing crudely and drinking wine. None of them gave him more than a cursory glance as he came in, which in this case was fine, because he had no interest in them either. Stripping off, he slipped into the main pool at the far end and simply sat cross-legged, doing breathing exercises for a while, examining his condition. At this point it was difficult to even think of it as a puppet. It felt absolutely no different from his real self. The few knocks and scrapes he had taken, some rather deliberately, were still superficially present, but none of them hindered him in any way at this point. I am surprised to see a pure body cultivator in the Ha clan He looked up to find the youth from the Qing clan, if he recalled right, had come to sit near him. Ha Huang, he introduced himself, having been stirred from his musing. Qing Aofang, the youth replied, before adding, Wine? Sure, he agreed, accepting a cup. This place is quite remarkable, Qing Aofang added. It is little wonder that the Ling clan intends to use it as a forward base for their participation in the trial. Uh-huh, he agreed absently, sipping the wine, which was of tolerable quality, if rather too warm for his taste. Oh! Aofang! Here you are! Brother Cheng you finally finished whatever it was you went off to do? Qing Aofang said to the new arrival. Ah, I ended up going and having wine with the bunch in the other building, mostly out of curiosity, they are very provincial, Bai Cheng said blandly. In the way of the Ha clan. Ha Huang, he said by way of introduction. Bai Cheng, the dark haired youth said, not registering so much as a flicker of an apology for his earlier comment, even though it was entirely accurate in his own estimation anyway. Daoist Huang here is a body cultivator, quite rare to see a specialist one, Qing Aofang added. I suppose I am, he conceded, as it was not a wrong assumption. I wonder how you arrived at that conclusion? Your recovery is better than the others here, by a massive margin, Qing Aofang grinned, proffering his cup of wine. I also have a body method, which is why I elected to come up here. Us fellows who follow unorthodox paths should stick together, eh? Rolling his eyes, he accepted Qing Aofangs humorous toast. I must admit, I regret not picking up the Bai clans method, Bai Cheng sighed, staring up at the ceiling, However, you must admit, the training to get the best out of a body refinement foundation is just time-consuming? I suppose so, he replied, amused more than anything by that failure of a justification for not learning one. You disagree? Bai Cheng remarked, a bit archly. Sure, it may have taken me a while, but knowing one, I can rest easy that I wont be beaten up in the street, he replied drily. This is true, Qing Aofang chuckled. So, Daoist Huang, or can I address you as Brother Huang? Brother is fine, he said absently, not really caring how familiar they wanted to be. What is it you want to ask me? Haha straight to the point, Qing Aofang said ruefully. Really, we just wanted to be sociable and I was curious given you are a body cultivator, what your experiences were up here Sitting back against the edge of the pool he stared at the ceiling and sipped the wine for a moment, then decided that there was no harm in it. It also provided an opportunity to get a better idea of what was going on with the Ling clan side. Well, I can tell you you will save a fortune in replenishment pills, though even spiritual cultivators should avoid that up here, this pool is a fate-sent blessing in that regard They chatted away for some thirty minutes, mostly about what he had been up to that day, until a weary Han Shu, Duan Mu and the rest came in. After that, he spent some time catching up on how that group had gotten on, with the Bai group listening in with interest, before finally taking his leave and heading upstairs to change into a fresh robe. Once he had fixed that, he went back to the storehouse, curious about what Priestess Ying and Kun Juni had found, only to find the door properly guarded by Ling Shun. Am I forbidden entry? he asked drily, eyeing the closed door. Ah, no, its just been that kind of day, Ling Shun sighed. Lots of nosy people meaning well, but with agendas. I can imagine, he replied, stowing away his umbrella. Is Faolian in there? Yes, along with Shunfei and Kun Juni, Ling Shun replied. Oh, they came back? he asked, having wondered about that. Yes, about ten minutes ago, Shun replied, pushing the door open for him. Nodding in thanks, he headed inside, and down the corridor to the main storeroom, which at this point resembled a prosperous herb brokerage in Blue Water City. Sir Huang, Kun Juni gave him a polite salute as he entered. Done with freshening up? Faolian asked him with a grin. De-stressing more like, he sighed. Its not easy keeping a bunch of Din scions from themselves you know. icck, Lianmei grimaced. Was it that bad? Depends, he replied. Its about what I expected, whether that is good or bad for our purposes I dont know yet. They were polite, engaged, actually quite competent, but vaguely superior in their demeanour. That does sound about right, Priestess Ying, who he had entirely failed to notice, added. They want to go look at the tombs tomorrow though he added. I had a pretty good look at them, Priestess Ying said. Unless youre interested in the very ancient history of these ruins and who built them, theres probably not a lot for you there. Danger? he added. Juni shrugged and looked at Priestess Ying, who frowned and the also shrugged. I wouldnt disturb anything, lets put it that way, but they are old enough that anything other than placed feng shui alignments are likely long gone in the open ones. There are unopened ones? A few, Kun Juni nodded. Grimacing, he decided that he would probably have to go with the group. So, what was this spectacular find that you recovered that Faolian was teasing me with earlier? he asked instead. Go open that jar over by the table, Lianmei said blandly. Frowning, he walked over to the sealed jar and opened it and stared dully. Whispering myrtle seeds!? he exclaimed, picking a handful out and examining them. -And they are almost Golden Immortal grade, these will grow immortal realm saplings straight from germination Quasi-Golden Immortal realm, and they have provoked mutations in a bunch of other things, Lianmei said with a broad smile. All of which Junis group recovered bits of. We even have samplings of the myrtle, two chosen immortal sage grain plants a mutated chosen immortal rock rose and a jasmine, species yet to be determined, it might be an entirely new thing And the lotuses, Faolian added. Thats five elements? he blinked looking around. Yep, and all of them are basically Chosen Immortal realm spirit herbs, Lianmei nodded. And all of them mutated by long term exposure to the whispering myrtle. That is certainly a prize, he agreed, impressed. -You could set up a herb garden that grows nearly anything with that degree of alignment dampening, he mused, running a few more of the seeds through his fingers as he considered that. Where did you dig this lot up from? he asked at last, putting the seeds back in the jar with a sigh. The far side, beneath the cliffs, there is another massive shrine complex above the upper town, several large temples, all of it currently flooded due to the excess water coming down the mountain, Juni said after a long pause. We didnt mark it, she added. Wise, he mused. Especially now that its been clarified that authority talismans will be part of the trial. Yeah, Juni made an unhappy face. Han Shu and Duan Mu have already been approached by Caolun in that regard. The others who came back are just hanging out in the shrine, drinking wine and wondering whether dinner can be take-out. Priestess Ying added with an eye roll. I cant blame them at all, he grimaced. This is not that nice a place to be a young woman all of a sudden. It is becoming rather vexatious for them, Lianmei agreed. Thats why tomorrow, we will probably move forward with what was discussed before. Set out with the majority of the hunters to explore over the ridge? he asked. Yep, Lianmei agreed. Probably we will need to shuttle people back at night, because there are enough tasks needing doing here that only they can do, especially in regards to the arboretum and the like. Diaomei was saying she probably needs Meilan back, he added. Not surprising, Mo Shunfei agreed. There are almost fifty people here now, not that you would know it at times. Well, the good news is that there is likely a path beyond the ridge, Juni cut in, tapping the tablet sitting on the table and projecting a map for him to look at. There is actually a third level to the town, a ruined complex of buildings on top of the ridgeline, overlooking the next valley. That was why we were so late back, we ended up going all the way up. So tomorrow you will start from there, while everyone else goes to the plaza? he guessed. Yes, unfortunately, its not a real ridge, which was predictable really in the grand scheme of things, Kun Juni added. Otherwise we would probably have stayed out there to save time. What do you want from the Cherry Wine Pagoda then? he asked Lianmei. Up to you, Lianmei said. Ying, you are happy to keep helping Junis group? Sure, she replied Although I can also do stuff here, like the arboretum, or sorting out the feng shui of the warehouse. We might need to use the myrtle I can also do that, he said, casting an eye around. As can Diaomei, if necessary. Certainly, some Hunters will have to stay back to manage this, Lianmei agreed. Mu Shi probably, because she has experience with this kind of task. Unfortunately Sana will want to go with her sister I imagine? She will, Kun Juni confirmed. Any one of Yufan, Leng or Yun would be useful here, he suggested. Id rather keep all the Ha scions out of this, if possible, Lianmei said, giving him an apologetic grimace. No, I understand, he murmured, allowing himself a frustrated sigh. It was a bit depressing, but her point was valid. The hunters had a real stake in this, and had the mission and their livelihoods wrapped up in matters. However, the Ha clan group C Yun, Leng and maybe Yufan aside C were just here for the opportunity, the trial or because they had been told to come by their elders. The Din clan presence complicates everything, he muttered. It does, yes, Priestess Ying agreed. The Din clan scions were clearly trying to build up a rapport with Yun, Caolun and Wufan, presumably to entice them with the idea that they could join an influence under their control. He was clearer, he was fairly certain, than anyone else here of the depths of enticement that a clan like the Din could put out. Beauties, treasures, cultivation methods, influence, friends, they could supply it all, much like the Ling clan was throwing resources at the issue of the herb shortfall for the gift. Yufans family situation with the split in the Shi clan made him vulnerable, Leng had already been working with Caolun, Ha Botan and the Din scions, while Yun had been feted from pillar to post after his lucky win at the Patriarchs tournament. In that regard, some of their problems could be alleviated if he outed Yun as a Cherry Wine Pagoda disciple. However, for now that was not something he wanted foregrounded, much like the talismans he and Ancestor Kai had supplied to Ha Feirong for his son to refine. He nearly asked how confident they were in the hunters, but in the end, did not. For all that he felt a bit aggrieved that the Ha had not undeservingly been singled out, that was something to bring up privately, with Lianmei. The Din clan were not the only potential worry here, although the others would probably not act directly to undermine what was going on. I also had a rather interesting chat with Qing Aofang and Bai Cheng he added instead, deciding to frame the problem in that way. Did you now? Lianmei asked with a raised eyebrow. Uh-huh, over wine, in the baths. Singled me out as someone with a Body Cultivation method, and were not that concerned that I was with the Ha clan he mused. Complications everywhere, Faolian agreed with a soft sigh. Quite, he agreed. It was somewhat amusing really, that the attitudes of the Ha clan scions up to this point had probably done irreparable damage there. The Din, Qing and Bai were probably all cursing in their hearts at this point, that they had not brought any female disciples along. It was hard to build up a good impression with young women in male dominated circumstances like this. Yes, it is most fortuitous that the Ha clan sent a bunch of absolute brats up here, he added with grin, not above claiming that small, serendipitous bit of good fortune as deliberate. Lianmei, Juni and Faolian however, all just gave him sideways looks, and even Mo Shunfei raised an eyebrow. Anyway, he added, moving on quickly, If we act as you have suggested, Lianmei, most of their plotting will be moot anyway. It is certainly another point in favour of splitting our forces up, Mo Shunfei agreed. Yes, it is, Lianmei agreed smoothly, before turning to Shunfei. In regards to here, though, you have the best idea I think, about what needs done. Do you want to take us though this? she gestured to the re-organisation of the herb stores that was going on throughout the hall. Yes, of course Mo Shunfei said, stopping leaning on the table, and picking up a tablet. They talked away for quite some time after that, mostly about the organisation of the huge number of herbs up here now, and whether some of them would need sent down, until Diaomei actually came to tell them that dinner was ready.

~ Kun Juni C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Sitting at a table on the second floor of the common area of the inn with Sana, Juni found herself staring at the various bits of projected maps between them, somewhat lost in her own thoughts. only a table of people Sorry? she blinked, realising she had been staring at the point cloud without any idea of what she wanted to do with it, and turned to Sana. I said I miss the time when it was only a table of people, Sana repeated, pushing her half-finished bowl of fried noodles away with a sigh. Oh yeah, she nodded in agreement. It had been nice when they first got here, in a frenetic sort of way. That she had not been able to enjoy it more, in light of circumstances now, was just another little reason for her to dislike the Kun clan elders and her uncle. Honestly, I miss being able to just go use the main baths, she added with a sigh. I did go once, the other day, ended up being drooled over by Ha Yun for my trouble. Sana just made a face, then reached for the wine and refilled both their cups. I never thought I would willingly say this, but I am looking forward to sitting in some damp rock-shelter in a ridgeline staring at the greenery in paranoia, wondering if the weird shapes in the trees are just that or some horrible monstrosity trying to spook me, Sana muttered. To rock shelters she agreed with a grin, tapping her cup against Sanas. and never being dry, Sana added. Downing the wine, she sat back and sighed, staring at the ceiling. Ah company, Sana sighed a moment later. Company? Turning, she looked behind her and found that a pair of youths with dark hair and fair features had come over to them. Young Lady Kun? the taller of the two asked, giving her a pleasant smile. Can we help you? she asked, recognising them as two of the group who had come with the Ling clans offering to their shattered idyll. Yes, sorry, it is presumptuous of us to come over, unsolicited, Bai Laofan apologized. I am Bai Laofan, this is my junior brother Cheng, he added. We are good friends of a mutual acquaintance? Brother Jiang... Bai Jiang, she mused, looking from one to the other. Yes, we have some slight acquaintance. He visited the Kun clan before I had to come up here. Senior Brother spoke in glowing terms of his time in the Kun clan, and of your excellent hospitality, Young Lady Kun, Bai Laofan went on. Indeed, we had intended to make that trip, but alas, were delayed in Blue Water City, my brother here bought a herb in the auction that was problematic, Bai Laofan murmured. That is unfortunate, Sana, who was something of a hidden expert on the problematic purchases of said auction, remarked with aplomb. Bai Cheng glanced at Sana, who had not yet introduced herself. Jun Sana, Sana murmured, giving them both a polite nod. Miss Jun, yes, Senior Brother Jiang also spoke very highly of you and your sister? Bai Cheng Laofan, rather smoothly she thought. -So, thats their game? They want to cosy up to us through Bai Jiang? she mused, noting that both had glanced at the empty seats now. -Should I give them points for not simply sitting down already? I must profess that when we were invited to come up here, by Brother Tengfei, we did not expect such illustrious young ladies as yourselves to be here as well, Bai Laofan added. Had we known that you were both up here, perhaps Senior Brother Jiang might also have accompanied us I am sure he would find the experience interesting. Capable alchemists are useful anywhere, she replied with a half-smile, not motioning for them to sit, not yet anyway. Is that why you are both here? Bai Jiang had made no mention of either of these two, but then again, he had spoken relatively little about himself, until the Patriarchs banquet Aaha. Bai Laofan laughed politely. I am honoured you think my alchemical talents can compare to Brother Jiangs. As to how we are here, it was quite serendipitous really, Bai Cheng added. Brother Laofan, Brother Cheng, here you are The third youth, a muscular young man with sandy hair and a neatly trimmed beard, had also come over to join them. Brother Aofang, we missed you below, Bai Cheng said. It is a bit raucous Aofang sighed, before looking at the two of them. I am Qing Aofang, my apologies young ladies, are my good friends intruding into your meal? Sana gave a non-committal shrug and signed, while pretending to adjust the plait in her hair; Are they trying to cosy up to us like the other bunch with Han Shu? Of course, she sent back, disguising the reply in picking up her own wine cup. Not really, she added out loud, then, because it occurred to her that this could be a good opportunity to get some useful information on what was going on in the lowlandsBy all means, please join us, it is indeed rather raucous below. What is that you are examining? Bai Cheng asked, taking a seat opposite her and eyeing the shifting point cloud. Survey data for the forest valleys, she said. So we have maps to navigate by out there I am surprised there are not already maps? Bai Cheng mused. A map from last week is already out of date, Sana said with an eye roll. In this rain a valley can change overnight. Hmm Brother Jiang did say that the valleys were surprising Qing Aofang murmured. So, you were saying about this trial? she interjected, steering the conversation back to where she wanted it to go. We have been stuck up here since before all that unfolded She trailed off again as another youth, who had just come up to the second floor, holding some food and a jar of wine on a tray looked around, frowning then spotted them and sighed. Yeah, we have, Sana agreed, catching onto what she was doing. So this is where you three vanished Ah, Young Lady Kun the youth said, hurrying over and then stopping abruptly as he recognised her. Oh, Brother Tengfei, you were still in the baths, I should have waited on you! Bai Luofan said apologetically, actually standing to take the tray. Can I get either of you young ladies something? he added. I know this is self-serving, but can we trade this lot for the Ha clan? Sana signed unobtrusively. Pfft! she almost laughed at that and then had to cover it with a slight cough. Yes, Luofan, we will take whatever you are having, she replied politely. Tengfei Sana added, staring at him with a frown. You did you take part in the tournament in the great square? Ah uh, yes, Tengfei replied, sitting down as Bai Luofan headed off to very generously get more food for them. Against Sana drummed her fingers on the table, still frowning. Young HeroWei Zhaohui? Ling Tengfeis expression was amusingly conflicted, she felt. Yes, I was cheering for the Ling clan, Sana added with aplomb. I thought you fought very well, given the enviable advantages Wei Zhaohui has. He is the one who found that inheritance? Qing Aofang interjected. Yes, she confirmed. He found a teaching in a cave that belonged to an ancient expert associated with the Blue Water Sage. That Tengfei grimaced, then sighed and nodded. I also cannot help but feel we have met somewhere before? Miss? Jun Sana, Sana replied. I have some acquaintance with the Ling clan, so its possible. Jun Tengfei stared at her dubiously. Wait the Herb Hunter? Ling Yus friend? Realizing that he had actually been rather rude there, Ling Tengfei, to his credit, grimaced. I suppose I should be flattered that I am the Herb Hunter, Sana sighed, a bit theatrically, before adding to her, in a very respectable impression of Ling Yu the words of your people are very strange, Sister Juni. Ling Tengfei eyed Sana and actually winced. Apologies, Miss Sana, I was just surprised. This is not exactly the place I might have expected to cross paths with you or Young Lady Kun. So people keep saying, she agreed drily. Yet here we all are Are you also here for the trial? Ling Cheng asked. -No, we are here to gather herbs so that the province can avoid being bent into a Shan Lai shaped imperial seal two weeks from now, she said to herself. We are here on Hunter Pavilion business the matter of this gift for the Azure Astral Emperor? she said instead. Oh yeah, that, Ling Tengfei grimaced. I assume that the Ling clan has also invited you to help in this matter? Sana added, glancing at Qing Aofang and Bai Cheng. It has come up, Qing Aofang said. It is to be expected that the Azure Astral Authority would overreach like that, and play such shameless games, setting the province against itself. Indeed, hearing that, we of course agreed to help the Ling clan, Bai Cheng agreed. -Oh yeah, she frowned, looking from him to the Bai pair. Dont the Bai and Qing hate the Sheng clan as much as the Shan do? After that, they chatted away, mostly about fairly inane stuff, until Bai Luofan returned with more food. At that point, conversation turned to the trial, though mostly what they told her and Sana largely just confirmed what they had already known; that the trial was still being set up, that there would be further announcements in Blue Water City, that Dun Fanshu had swept in like a whirlwind and that there were various Imperial Advisors overseeing matters. The specifics of the rewards rumoured did make her raise an eyebrow though. The Azure Chrysanthemum Hall? she repeated. The Azure Chrysanthemum Hall was effectively the Royal Sect. Yeah Qing Aofang said. Though its unclear exactly who is eligible for that. One rumour has it that the Imperial Uncle, Lord Jian, will personally select a few local disciples who catch his eye What is basically an open secret though, is that each participating advisor has agreed to take a few of those who excel in this trial, from cultivators born in Blue Water Province, and allow them to enter their core influences as a full disciple Bai Luofan added. Thats the Jade Gate Court, Wisdom Court, Four Peacocks Court, the Imperial School and maybe even the Shu Pavilion if those rumours are to be believed, Bai Cheng said with a wistful sigh. Oh That is quite the draw, she conceded, understanding now why Sir Huang and Lianmei were so concerned. The allure of any one of those sects was as powerful as the reality of Wei Zhaohuis good fortune, and when you weighed up the odds, probably better, especially if those spots were limited to local juniors. The rest of the meal mostly devolved into idle chatter after that; they spent more time discussing the trial, talked about the inn, and the complex in the gorge, which fascinated all four cultivators, and even a bit about some of their less vital exploits in Western Falls valley, until she and Sana begged their leave, saying they needed to go prepare things. The reality of it was that she had not actually had a good soak in the bath yet, and the fatigue of the day was slowly starting to catch up on her, even acclimatized as she was and with a robust, peak physical refinement cultivation foundation. Do we go to the big baths or the shrine? Sana asked as they paused in the stairwell. Its dinner, so actually we might get away with the proper ones, she mused, turning and walking over towards it. Unless some Ha moron is flat drunk in it, Sana added. In that case, we put them face down in the water and leave, she muttered, only mostly joking. A part of her felt it was preposterous that they were basically forced to a different building because of the number of men exploiting it shamelessly without any care for them. As it turned out though, the only people in the baths were Fanqing Diaomei and Ha Faolian, so taking that opportunity, they both stripped off and joined them, sitting in the shallows, sipping wine. How was your day? Diaomei asked her after they had had a chance to soak for a while in silence. Did you see what we brought back? she asked with a weary grin, because the fact that they had found that degree of treasure trove, basically out of nothing, still made her feel warm and fuzzy. Oh yes, Diaomei replied, with a warm laugh. It is certainly an impressive haul. A few more like it and we will have almost made up all the ground lost to these stupid circumstances. Yep, Sana agreed, helping herself to more wine. Its amazing what can be achieved when you are just left to get on with things. No arguments there, Faolian murmured, accepting a refill of her own cup from Sana. They sat there in silence sipping their wine, enjoying the water, until Diaomei spoke again. So, how was your chat with the Ling clans group? Odd, she mused. They are also trying to make inroads with you? Faolian asked. Uh-huh, Sana nodded. I cant say its forced, but Welcome to the curse of seeing the agenda in everything, she sighed, lounging back on the edge of the pool. Sadly, a necessary skill for a female cultivator, Diaomei added. Uh-huh she murmured. Depressing, Sana agreed. They didnt actually say much, really, beyond talking about the trial and questions about this place, she added, by way of an actual answer. This place fascinates them, certainly. We also traded a few past tales of exploration up here, largely emphasising how fates-sent dangerous it can be, Sana added with a wicked grin. I doubt that will work, Diaomei said, laughing. If you show a young noble cultivator danger, their first instinct is usually to stab it with their sword. Which makes it all the more unfair that there are so many of them, Sana sighed. No arguments there, Diaomei sighed. Indeed, she agreed, while Faolian just rolled her eyes. They lounged around in the bath for a while longer, before she finally hauled Sana out. Rather than go to bed immediately, they went back to the storehouse and spent a short hour checking the arboretum, which had gained a second large Lingzhi and a few other oddities since she last paid it close attention. Only after some further conferral with Mo Shunfei, regarding the maps, did they head back to their rooms. Entering hers, she found Lin Ling, who had effectively relocated to her room, vacating her own at the end of the corridor for the Ling clan Elder, was lying on the bed, reading One with the Spear. I didnt see you at dinner, she remarked to Ling, sealing the room and sitting down on the bed with a weary sigh. I ate with Meilan, in the kitchen, Ling replied. It was much more sociable than being an exotic flower in a room full of shit. That bad huh? she grimaced. Its just the little things and suddenly nine-star ranked hunters are the flowers of the hour, Ling sighed. Did someone actually say that? she asked dully. Oh yes, Lin Ling sneered, rolling over. Though not to me. I am little sister Ling. Scooting over, she gave Ling a hug, then rolled over to lie on the bed staring at the ceiling. I take it we leave before dawn tomorrow? Ling asked. Yes, we leave basically an hour before, she confirmed. Chapter 20 – The High Valleys (Part 2)

~ Part 2 ~

~ Lin Ling C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Knowing you were going to have to get up two hours before dawn, did not, Lin Ling found herself reflecting as she splashed water from the baths over her head, make doing so any easier. Especially not when the rain had started to pick up overnight. Uggh Sana, standing in the water nearby just stared at the ceiling, looking dazed. Did I say how much I hate this rain? Nope, not once, she replied a bit more snarkily than she intended. Scion, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift Taking a deep breath, she focused on her mantra, using it to really try and shift the fugue of tiredness that had not quite vanished from the day before. I went to bed at like nine, Sana grumbled, massaging her neck as she waded back to the side. At least you didnt have to swap rooms, she pointed out. Ostensibly, she had moved in with Juni after generously donating her room to the Ling clan elder, Ling Leng Dushan. That said, she had not protested too hard over it. Her room was the one right next to Ha Yun''s cronies and it had just become hard to rest comfortably on her own for some reason. I half expect none of us to have rooms here when we get back, Sana agreed with a sympathetic grimace offering her a hand to get out. Accepting it, she hauled herself out and quickly towelled herself down. She would be wet to the skin in an hour anyway, but for a few blissful minutes it was nice to wear dry clothes. Putting on her travelling robes, she checked she had everything then followed Sana out, through the inn, into the common room. The others; Arai, Juni, Mu Shi, and Han Shu were all in the kitchen, eating breakfast by the light of a single lantern. Duan Mu and Mu Shi were staying here, to help with the warehouse organization, at least for the morning, but Mu Shi at least had gotten up to see them off. Ill go dunk my head in the baths, Han Shu murmured, seeing them enter. You could have just shared with us, Sana said. Its a large bath. She wasnt quite so sure she agreed with that, but in fairness Han Shu was Han Shu, and basically something like an older if not brother, cousin in some respects she supposed. Hear that, Shu? Mu Shi chuckled. One door closes, another opens. Juni eyed Mu Shi silently, but the other woman affected not to notice. -Ah yeah, Han Shus older brother, she recalled. Sana just shook her head. Its not like we are behind schedule, he said with a shrug, heading for the door. Ill be quick. We were only five minutes, she muttered. Have some food, we will need a lot of energy today, Juni said drily, pushing a plate of fried bread and spicy snake meat over to her. Do we need to prepare much? Sana asked. It will be waiting for us, Juni said. So we just need to take what we have. None of you are short on anything, are you? Nope, she shook her head. No, Sana and Arai both agreed. They chatted away, quietly, about this and that, until Han Shu came back. After confirming that he had resupplied yesterday, when he came back, they headed back over to the storerooms. The guard on the door, Ling Fuqing, gave them a reasonably cheery nod as they went inside. In the guard room, Qiu Wentian and another guard, Ling Erwei Bei, who were both playing dice also gave them a wave as they trooped past. In the main hall, Lianmei was standing with Mo Shunfei, Sir Huang and Senior Ying. The other people there were more of a surprise. Ling Dushan was an elder she had a very slight impression of, beyond having seen him around the Blue Gate School on occasion and Ling Tengfei was just a clan scion. Ha Botan she only knew from yesterday, however neither Juni nor Arai looked especially pleased to see him. Ha Caolun just looked sleepy, and slightly nonplussed as to why he was there, while Din Jian just looked a bit bored as he leant against the wall. Look this is not the kind of trip we can send either of these three on, Lianmei was saying as they entered earshot. Yes, however, you must respect our position in this, Ha Botan said with a rather haughty tone. Must we? Lianmei said with a smile that never reached her eyes. The way I see it, it is your Ha clan who should be grateful, on your knees, that we are willing to play ball in this matter at all, given how badly you have miscalculated matters. Rather than be at odds with each other, would it not be better to consider that cooperation is the best way to slight the Sheng clans overarching desires in this? Elder Leng murmured. Is the issue that neither Ling nor Ha has a presence in any exploration and the scouting for a forward base? Juni asked, leading them over. Ah, Junior Official Kun, Ha Botan said blandly, before visibly dismissing Juni and turning back to Lianmei. See, this is symptomatic of the entire problem. I will remind you that the mission in question does give Kun Juni here the authority to pick who she chooses, Lianmei added. You say we should work together, yet you are all here, aiming for your bit of involvement. Yes, the Ling clan is not particularly content with Ling Taos choices either, it must be said, Ling Dushan mused. There is a feeling that this mission lacks experience, for the stakes involved. -Lacks experience? It was difficult not to feel angered at that. Arai and Sana were both blank faced, as was Han Shu, but she could tell all three were annoyed at that comment. Even Juni was frowning slightly now as was Mu Shi, standing at the back. Certainly compared to the other hand of this Ling Dushan frowned. -Compared to the -To that slacker Fan and those other fair weather bastards? She had to work hard not to grind her teeth at the arrogance and ignorance of the Elders comments. Some of them are barely better than Ha Yun! Sana signed unobtrusively to her. That did make her bite her lip, if only to not laugh in agreement. How about this, Sir Huang said blandly after giving Juni a small nod of greeting. I will accompany the hunters as the Ha clan representative. With respect, a bodyguard lifted from that minor force is hardly someone worthy of representing the Ha clans prestige, Ha Botan retorted. What next, will you suggest that dancing girl you brought to cook? Then why not Ha Yun? Sir Huang asked drily. Ha Botan stared at Sir Huang blankly. Even Caolun looked a bit shocked. I mean, I understand Wufan, he is still suffering somewhat, but if we are speaking of someone suitable, familiar with Yin Eclipse, and who has capabilities as a Herb Hunter and can contribute, without any disrespect to Cao Caolun here, who is a very capable Ha clan scion, Ha Yun is certainly more suitable to be represented on this team? Sir Huang said. As to my status Sir Huang sighed deeply and pulled out a jade talisman shaped like a fish from around his neck and held it out to Ha Botan. This Ha Botan stared at the token dubiously. Your ancestor is Sovereign Worldly Fisher? The founder of the School of the Worldly Fisher? Din Jian mused. You are a long way from the western continent, Brother Huang. Sir Huang just shrugged, still looking at Ha Botan. Yes, he is my great great grandfather. Not everyone feels the need to shout out their status at every salute, Associate Official Botan. I wonder who your ancestor is, that you can talk to me like this? Ha Botan looked like he had just discovered he had eaten shit. And if it is experience, I have over a decade, and qualified as a nine-star ranked beast hunter before the Three Schools Conflict Do you have any thoughts, Young Lord Din? Ha Botan asked, looking at Din Jian. The Din clan is just here to help the Ha clan, Din Jian replied with a shrug, which came across to her as basically I dont care who you send. And who do you have in mind, Elder Dushan? Lianmei asked. Tengfei and Qing Aofang, Ling Dushan replied blandly. Young Lord Aofang is a member of the Myriad Herb Association. His capabilities are hardly in doubt. While I am sure Tengfei is a capable disciple of the Blue Dragon Hall If it is a capable Herb Hunter with an excellent relationship with the Ling clan, Jun Sana here should also be acceptable, Lianmei pointed out. Isnt she a bit inexperienced given her age and the concessions the bureau has made in recent years? Ling Dushan asked, his gaze transferring to Sana. You can speak to Lady Tao about it Lianmei said blandly. Lady Tao. Ling Dushan pursed his lips. Or I can? Lianmei added helpfully. In fact Shunfei? Shunfei passed Lianmei a talisman. Hmmm, if Lady Ling vouches for her, I suppose she is suitable in the short term, Dushan agreed. Responsibility Ho! she murmured to Sana, who had a complicated expression now. So, is this resolved to your satisfaction? Lianmei asked elders Botan and Dushan. Both scowled, but neither objected, making her wonder what the point of the whole thing was, unless it was just that both parties didnt want to lose face. Do you intend to accompany us? Sir Huang asked Din Jian. My senior brothers certainly want to see these tombs and explore the town a bit more I will have to consult with them, Din Jian said with a shrug. I just came because Associate Botan here requested my input. -Arent you just saying that you have no strong feelings one way or the other? she wondered to herself. The abiding feeling she got was that Din Jian actually had very little interest at all in this matter, and basically saw it as a nuisance that was beneath him. In that case, Young Lord Jian, perhaps we might go discuss matters over breakfast? Associate Botan asked respectfully. Din Jian looked pensive for a moment, then simply nodded. Fairy Lianmei, Brother Huang Young Lady Kun Din Jian gave them all a polite, respectful salute which they all returned, then left without a backward glance. Botan gave them all a final sour glance then followed after him, waving for Caolun to follow. Ah, Caolun, Sir Huang said, putting a hand on the youths arm. Caolun paused and looked at Sir Huang, frowning. Dont get too caught up in Botans schemes, Sir Huang murmured. Remember why you are here. Caolun gave Ha Huang a frown, then shook his arm free and left, still looking quite nonplussed. Ling Dushan stared after Caolun and Botan for a long moment, then gave them all slightly searching looks, before also leaving. Tengfei, however, didnt go with him, just standing there frowning, not so much at them, but after Ling Dushan. Is there a problem, disciple Ling? Lianmei asked him. Ah, sorry Elder Lianmei. No Tengfei shook his head. They watched in silence as he also gave them polite salutes, somewhat deeper to Sana and Juni, interestingly, then also walked out of the hall. That was odd, Arai remarked at last, glancing down the corridor after them. That was politics, Lianmei said with a disgusted sigh, sitting back on the edge of the desk. You know I am not actually affiliated with the Ling clan in any way, beyond my friendship with Ling Yu? Sana muttered, staring after Ling Tengfei. Yes, Lianmei nodded. However, for the moment, that is all that is needed. In any case, thank you for your intervention, Sir Huang, Juni said politely, giving him a small bow of gratitude. She had to admit, that was rather funny. It did go to prove that you could never be too sure of anyones background. Also, sorry about you having to pull status on that idiot, Lianmei added to Sir Huang. Ah, think nothing of it, Sir Huang shrugged, accepting Junis polite salute. I havent made any especial secret out of it. Though it seems I have ended up going on this trip despite not actually intending to, at least not today. You didnt? Juni asked, frowning slightly. No, Young Lady Kun, my main concern right now is keeping most of the cliques among our Ha clan disciples apart and disorganized. That and keeping a clear eye on those four from the Din clan. Juni kept frowning, but did nod. I know you were probably intending to ask Priestess Ying, given her familiarity with these mountains, but in that regard, I can at least also contribute, I hope, Sir Huang added with a self-depreciating smile. Even if my specific knowledge is a few decades old. I see, well thank you, again, Juni replied politely. A spirit stone says something else stupid happens before we are on that platform, she muttered to Sana, looking around, half expecting Wufan to come rushing over, or there to be a notice that there was another early teleport at this point. Hah ha haa Sana laughed. It does feel a bit like that, Han Shu agreed. Yes, Lianmei murmured, grimacing. Darkness permitting, I am all for leaving as soon as is convenient, actually, Sir Huang mused. Though I will need to go relay some instructions to Yun and Leng first I would appreciate it, if you could see fit to engineer jobs for Yuns group that are not so likely to see them at the beck and call of Caolun or Wufans bunch. I am sure we can find something, Lianmei mused. You could even take them with you. Tempting, but probably not today. It would cause unnecessary friction with the other Ha groups. Standing there she found she was quietly relieved at that. In regards to the others Sir Huang stared at the map and sighed. It would have been easier if the Ha clan also sent someone like Old Erlang. If you speak to Lady Ling in the next day or so, suggest it, in light of Ha Botan and Elder Leng both appearing. Old Erlang huh, thats not a bad idea, Lianmei mused. An Elder from the Ha family who they cant treat as a piece of sword wielding furniture would go a long way towards solving our problems, wouldnt it. It would, Sir Huang agreed. In any case, Ill see you shortly. They watched as he left at a brisk trot. I know, its not ideal, Lianmei said with a sigh, after Sir Huang had left. However, Ha Huang is someone entirely aligned to our goals in this. Juni sighed as well and nodded. Personally, she still found it hard, in light of what had happened so far, to entirely buy that, but Elder Lianmei being as confident as she was, was something at least. Okay! Lianmei said after staring into space for a moment. Everyone go grab the stuff you need from here. We will send you on your way as soon as it is no longer pitch black. Nodding, she followed Sana and Arai over to the pile of herb jars and added a bunch to her own storage talisman. By the time they were done with that and finished synching up the maps on their various scrips, Sir Huang had returned. After some further conferral, they all headed back outside. Lianmei watched from the raised area outside the storehouse as they made their way onto the teleport platform. Mo Shunfei and Ling Shun had also followed them out, she noted. Both gave them a cheery wave, then started talking quietly to Lianmei. Everyone ready? Juni asked, walking over to the centre of the platform. Uhuh, she agreed, while the others all nodded. In that case Juni linked the talisman in her hand to the one on the formation. Three, two, one The rain around them twisted, the dark shadows of the gorge deforming and spinning ninety degrees in somewhat unnerving fashion to fall away behind her. When the rain stopped drifting sideways and their surroundings had settled, they were standing on a semi-circular plaza built into a depression in the side of the escarpment that rose above them. Half nocking an arrow, she scanned their surroundings with Juni, Han Shu and Sir Huang. Arai and Sana had crouched down to check the teleport formation. The plaza where they had put the formation had probably been some kind of meeting area or auditorium, they concluded yesterday. What looked like benches had been built up or carved out of the rock above them and several broad platforms were set into the first tier where you could sit more elegantly. You cleared this? Sir Huang asked, taking in the lack of vegetation growing up through the shallow soil and half visible paving. Yeah, the soil is quite shallow and this was the best open spot we could find, Juni said, looking around at the deep shadows. Most of the stuff here is edible as well, if you know how to prepare it, which was quite surprising. Hmm yes, isnt this a wild amaranth? Sir Huang mused, plucking a stem of a small plant nearby. Yes, much of what is here is in the gardens of the few things we investigated on the way here, Sana said, joining the conversation. The quality of the spirit vegetation is also pretty high, as you can see Yeah, Han Shu agreed, picking up a handful of the muddy loam and running it through his fingers. This is excellent spirit soil. Yes, she nodded. The issue really is the density of the overgrowth, its much worse out in the rest of the town, compared to here. It certainly makes you appreciate the flooding of the lower town, Juni agreed. Well, it remained unmolested, Arai interjected, standing up again from where she had been checking the stable jades. Good, Juni said with a relieved sounding sigh. So, where are we in relation to the lower city? Sir Huang asked. Hmm Juni pulled up the map, and pointed to a spot on it. We are here turning, she pointed towards the flat edge of the plaza, where there was a raised, rectangular platform. Over the edge of that are a few buildings, and then a two hundred metre drop down to the area where the herb garden was. The path up runs up the cliff, basically carved right into it. I see, Sir Huang mused, heading over in that direction, where there was a raised platform and a bunch of tumbled columns. This is certainly different from forests, Han Shu said to her, falling in beside her as they all went over to stand on the platform and look out into the gloom. Below them, if there was no rain, she was sure they would be treated to an excellent view out across the district below them, all the way to the massif on the far side. It is, although oddly similar in some ways, she agreed, eyeing the shadows beneath a bush some metres away. There were things up here. They had killed a few spiders, including one that had been parasitized by a fungus, not to mention centipedes and flying insects. Looking around at the shrouds of green in the pre-dawn gloom and the swirling mist from the waterfalls, Han Shu nodded. Out there, in the gloom and the darkness is the other massif, Juni said, pointing out into the swirling low cloud. On a good day, the view would be spectacular, no doubt, Arai added. Wrong season for that, she remarked adjusting her quiver a bit so it was not rubbing against her already wet clothes. It is rather, Arai agreed, giving the plait of her already sodden hair a wring out for emphasis, and watching water trickle through her fingers. So, what is the plan first? Sir Huang asked after a moment. We checked out some gardens yesterday, did some divinations, so we will head to that plaza and then see what is what, Juni said. Certainly there is stuff here, we have confirmed that already Is this the top? Han Shu asked her as Juni started to brief Sir Huang on their progress from before. We are pretty sure, yes, although the rain and cloud dont make that easy, she sighed. No they do not, Han Shu agreed. They stood there getting their bearings in the dark for a few more minutes while Juni and Arai brought Sir Huang and Han Shu up to speed, then headed out of the plaza. The exit was on the north side, through a tumbled down building which was clearly the entrance to the whole complex. The overgrown street beyond, which they had mostly cleared the previous evening, led down to a lower plaza surrounded by ruined buildings. The river is about a hundred metres beyond the eastern exit, Juni told Sir Huang as they walked across it. There is a ruined bridge, but we didnt go across it yet. The scale of this place is quite remarkable, Sir Huang mused, taking it in. If anything its even grander than the area around the large shrine down below It is surprisingly extensive, Arai agreed. Once you get out of this narrow area between the escarpment and the river, most of the estates up here are almost the size of those in West Flower Picking town And many have their own gardens, or what remains of them, Sana added. So, I take it you have explored much of this area then? Sir Huang mused, looking around as they started off again, towards the northern exit of the plaza. We have, Juni confirmed. We did a few divinations, and there is certainly stuff up here Indeed, she agreed, re-joining the conversation. The two gardens we checked had similar kinds of herbs. Water lotus in ponds, the odd vine and flowering shrub. Quite a few spirit trees but not much fruit I see, Sir Huang mused. And Qi beasts? Similar to below, though we didnt Han Shu was already drawing his bow as she spotted the spider, about the size of a small cat, slowly picking its way through the shadows, down a vine covered wall towards them. The arrow took it through an eye, pinning the twitching thing to the stonework. encounter many? Sana finished for her with an amused grin. Rolling her eyes, she turned to check behind them, though that was Sanas spot in their impromptu formation as they made their way down the street. Its just a solitary, Han Shu said, having gone over and recovered the arrow. The trick is basically to not go poking in buildings guilelessly, Juni said blandly. This place has basements, and maybe layers below that. How flooded they are Juni gave a helpless shrug, while Sir Huang and Han Shu both nodded. So is the plan to check out the areas heading towards the escarpment above us? she asked, trying to recall what they had discussed yesterday, which already seemed slightly too long ago. Yes, Juni agreed, nodding once. That seemed to be where the majority of the divinations were pointing... Unless you have any suggestions, Sir Huang? I am more than happy to follow your lead, Sir Huang said blandly. I am confident in my abilities with formations and feng shui, certainly, and in the Dao of Hitting things that Need Hit. Hah Juni muffled a laugh. Okay, thats basically what Senior Ying did, so if you take her role, we can feel at ease. Walking along behind, she wasnt sure how she felt about that. Senior Ying had been well it was nice to have her along. Sir Huang seemed pleasant enough company, but a part of her did find it hard to look past him being a Ha clan expert Still, isnt quite the same, is it? Sana signed to her as they kept scanning the greenery for more critters. No, it isnt, she agreed. Certainly it was not so hard to get on with Fanqing Diaomei or Xiang Meilan after the initial bit of wariness. Part of that though, was because they were like them in a way. Xiang Meilan had been a flower seller before the Cherry Wine Pagoda took her under their wing, and while Diaomei had not really discussed her past with them, she still got the impression that she was not from the Ha clan proper. Sir Huang, however, had demonstrated himself to not only be one, but a descendant of some proper old ancestor. Her pondering of that was cut short by catching sight of something about the length of her leg, with long legs on a column crunching down a spider the size of a dinner plate. -Cave centipede, she signed to Sana, drawing another arrow. Ahead of them, Juni and Sir Huang had spotted it as well In the same instant, it saw their group and shot back into the shadows, leaving with its prize. Staring after it, she sighed. Sana just shook her head. On the bright side, its one less spider, Sir Huang signed. Indeed, Juni agreed with a grin. Anyway, lets move on. In the end, they carefully poked around the ruined upper district for almost an hour following the threads of various divinations, before arriving at the overgrown plaza below the promontory overlooking the valley they had just come from. The path up to the sprawling complex at the top was a broad stairway, about fifty metres across, half overgrown by spirit vegetation that was growing up the small massif on top of the ridge like a grasping hand. To both sides were tumbled down buildings, accessible from landings in the stairs every twenty-five steps. Peering into them as they went past, she found the interiors were largely the same in style as those they had seen on the other massif: an altar, a statue C usually of a robed man or woman holding some object C and a door or two further into the interior, usually sealed shut. Well, my compass certainly suggests there is something up here, Han Shu, mused, as they reached the mid-way point up the steps, eyeing the shamble-like construction he had put together as they explored. The last time someone said that, I nearly trod on a razor crab, Juni joked, looking around. If its a razor crab up here I will be genuinely impressed, she murmured, looking around at the leaf-strewn rock, wet with rain and covered in many places with moss or algae. Related to Yang, Earth and Life, Sir Huang mused, looking at Han Shus compass. There is some hint of danger, but it is strange, and subtle. Up here there is always some danger though, Sana remarked. Usually its when your compass shows none at all that you should worry. Uh-huh, Han Shu agreed, looking around. Yeah, she agreed. Absolute alignments in particular are the worst. So? Juni asked, looking at them. We are here for the herbs, Han Shu said with a shrug. The compass pulls up, basically straight up the steps in fact. Ah well, everyone keep an eye out then, Juni murmured, drawing an arrow for her bow from the quiver at her hip. They continued on up the steps, warily scanning the surroundings until they reached the top The plaza was winged by column-fronted buildings on both sides and dominated by an immense, golden-leaved tree, growing out of a circular, two metre high platform in in the middle. At the far end, a broad set of steps led up to the large building they had seen the roof of from below. In front of it, a twenty metre statue of the blue-eyed, naked woman from the herb garden stood, her arms raised up to the sky, like she had once been holding something between them. On her golden-haired head, she wore a crown with cows horns, and the robe that concealed her lower body was of a deep red stone, like the setting sun. Is that a golden mulberry tree? Arai asked dully, staring up at the tree, which was almost certainly the source of all their auspicious compass readings. Sycomore, I believe, Sir Huang said. Its actually a kind of fig. They are not uncommon on the western continent, by the coast, although not like this. The only other golden sycomore I have ever heard of are in the Shu Pavilions ancestral peaks. Somehow, it almost feels anticlimactic, she remarked looking around at the buildings, But Ill take it, she added as all the others looked sideways at her. What realm do you think it is? Han Shu mused as they walked slowly forward, towards the split staircase that led up to the platform around the base of the tree. Golden Core? she joked, sending qi into her jade tablet to look up information on them. You know what I meant, Han Shu said with a mock sigh. Sir Huang reached down and picked up a fist-sized fig-like fruit that had fallen from above, considering it pensively. What do you reckon? Juni asked him as they gathered around. Dao Step, certainly, Sir Huang mused, passing the fruit to Juni and crouching down again to pick up a handful of the fallen leaves that carpeted the plaza. The question is, is this a spirit tree or something more? Arai murmured staring up at the leafy boughs above them. That was the question, really. The tree was not that big, maybe thirty metres high and twenty across, but size alone was not a great indicator of age beyond a certain point. Given it was growing in what looked like its original position though, that made it at least as old as the ruins, or some aspect of them. The information on her tablet was kind of scant as well. The bureau records on that species noted its rarity, that the leaves were highly prised by talisman makers and that the wood was exceptional for any number of things. The tree itself tended to promote yang qi, especially yang wood and yang earth when planted in gardens, but could take centuries to mature. It noted that fruiting could occur all year round, and that eating one would help restore lost longevity among a long list of other conditional benefits. The last real communities of people speaking and writing Old Easten vanished over a hundred thousand years go, Juni mused. Oh, its waaaaay older than that, Sir Huang mused, looking around pensively. These ruins are from the previous aeonspan, at the very least. How do you work that out? Han Shu asked, looking around. Well, for starters, there is no mention of any Imperial Script, or styling, anywhere in these ruins, in any inscription I have seen, Sir Huang mused. The architecture style is vaguely reminiscent of some ancient fortresses on the western and northern continents as well. However, returning to the imperial script thing, my knowledge of Ancient Eastens various forms is a bit patchy, but the text here He drew their attention to the carving between the two steps, which depicted a woman placing a tree on this very spot, watched by three shrouded women gowned in the style of the statues in the garden and two martial-looking men, while a vast crowd of people looked on. This inscription reads, This tree was planted by Empress Everkind, after signing the Dawn Concord, in recognition of Rhanas ancient heritage, and on behalf of its future prosperity during the tenth year of her reign. There is no Everkind Empress anywhere in the annals of the emperors and empresses that I have read, going all the way back to the middle of the Shan Oh she stared up at the boughs, wondering how old that potentially made the tree. What about this? Sana, who had been standing to the side, was pointing to the carved scene to the right of the stairs which also had an inscription on it. Her will was born from the waves, whence the huh Sir Huang trailed off, then took his blade and cut away the rest of the vine growing down across it to reveal that panel in full. The relief showed a naked, dark-haired, bearded man, picked out in white stone, holding down a shadowy male, golden-haired figure in the sky and castrating him with a green sickle, then throwing away the severed genitals into an ocean of water, from whence emerged a beautiful woman, also blonde-haired and picked out in pure white stone, onto a shoreline to the adoration of many people, who led her to a temple on an island where a golden-leaved, white-trunked tree was depicted and a cow was sacrificed in her honour. The blonde haired woman had a rather striking resemblance to the voluptuous middle figure in the herb garden. She stared at the scene, reviewing it a second, then a third time, not quite sure what to make of it. -Is this somehow related to her an origin of her? What does the rest of it say? Sana asked. All I can get is something being born, and that they called her Heaven, and then a bit about loving the heavens. the genitals of the father of sky, or maybe heaven, were cast by his youngest son. Upon her birth, all knew her as she who was born from the foam and upon her revelation, her name became Heaven, for she was the purest distillation of the love of the heavens, Sir Huang said, tracing the second line. I wonder Juni walked over to the left side and cleared away the vines from that carving. That revealed a shadowy woman in the sky with golden hair, very much in the same style as the male figure on the right. However, in this one, she descended on her own, becoming a white cow that travelled along a great river, being venerated by lots of people who built her a great temple. The figure depicted is the same, Juni noted. The translation calls her Potnia Urania... Mother of Stars? Or Mother of Heaven?. It should be Mother of Heaven, Sir Huang remarked, glancing over. Imperial scholars have frequently associated her with the Queen Mother, usually facing East or North. This motif I know, it shows up on ruins on the western continent. So the woman standing over there is the same as the statue of the blue-eyed woman in the herb garden, Arai added. Ive also seen a similar statue in the lower town, Sir Huang mused. In what looked like a garden courtyard in a brothel. There was an altar at the top, she added, wondering if there was more up there, now. Perhaps She trailed off, staring at a huge, centipede-like thing with a golden-bronze chitin carapace that had just appeared at the top of the stairs. Thoughts momentarily frozen, she stared at it, even as it seemed to consider them in turn. Uh stairs she hissed, recovering quickly and stepping back, levelling her bow at it, cursing in her heart how they had totally failed to notice it. Mother of Heaven! Han Shu cursed, stepping back as well and levelling his bow at it. Arai and Sana both had talismans out as well. Thats your slight danger then, Juni said with a grimace, swapping her bow for a spear in an instant. Dont shoot it, Sir Huang said quickly, holding up his hands and waving for them to back up. Dont shoot the giant centipede? she queried sceptically as the insectoid monstrosity smoothly moved down the stairs on hundreds of legs in their direction. The immediate thing that stood out was that it was almost silent as it moved, and what noise it did make was almost indistinguishable from the rustling of the leaves of the tree and the patter of rain hitting everything. -If that thing rolls at us, can we even get away quickly, and what if it spits poison or something! Its not a centipede, Sir Huang said, sounding a bit less worried suddenly. Its not a Huh Juni stepped back quickly as the creature, which had way more than a hundred legs she now realized, reached the bottom of the stairs and grasped a fallen fig, munching it down in a few bites. So it isnt. Millipedes are herbivorous, Sir Huang added. Spirit Cows are dangerous, she pointed out, not relaxing. Yes, which is why I said dont shoot it, Sir Huang said drily. Maybe it thinks we are monkeys, or maybe it is just that strong, but it doesnt see us as a threat, so lets not change that? Grimacing, because he was not wrong there, she lowered her bow, but didnt relax her vigilance at all. They watched as the armoured millipede, which had to be almost four metres long and half a metre wide, sedately made its way to another fig and munched that, then a third, before heading for the edge of the plaza where it vanished into the shadows of some fallen columns. Ohhhkay, she said at last, looking around warily, in case there were more. Well, lets gather what we can, I guess, Juni said, tearing her eyes away from where the giant insectoid thing had vanished. Certainly, we should go gather up all the fallen fruit, Sir Huang agreed. There are also what look like a few saplings, see over there? She looked where he pointed and saw that there were two much smaller golden-leaved trees growing near the edge of the plaza, unnoticed due to the dominance of the central tree. The leaves are also a prize as I recall, Han Shu added, giving himself a shake. The bureau he trailed off, presumably checking information on his scrip. Everything is valuable, she supplied. Leaves, wood, bark, saplingsfruit. So I see, Han Shu mused. Well, I guess we start gathering then, Arai said, taking a crate out of her storage ring and putting it on the ground. Ling, Sana, do you want to check up by the tree with Sir Huang? Juni added. Warily, she made her way up the stairs to the raised platform, followed by Sana and Sir Huang. Thankfully, there were no other giant millipedes up there, just a white stone altar before the tree, carved with a relief like the ones below. Huh She walked over to the altar and considered the bowls that someone, or something had placed on it. All were now full of water, but one contained disintegrating figs while the other two held something burnt. Monkeys? Sana suggested, pointing a bunch of ochre-coloured monkey paw prints on the surface of the altar. There is stuff on the altar she called down. Because of course there is, Juni called back, sounding both amused and resigned. Monkeys? Seems that way, Sana confirmed to Juni, giving the ochre prints a second glance. Looking up at the tree again, she sighed, reflecting that the days up here were only getting odder and odder.

~ Ha Yun C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Oh fates, please let me have one day where I dont just hold a formation core while my balls shrivel up in water, Ha Yun muttered to Leng as he made his way with Leng towards the baths in Misty Jasmine inn. While youre at it, pray for an Immortal Peach and a beautiful wife? Leng added sarcastically. I wonder how Ding and the others got on, he sighed. It cant have been worse than either of us, Leng grumbled. Pausing in the ante-chamber to the baths he sat down on a bench and sighed, mostly because Leng was right. enjoy your bath and being treated like a responsible adult for thirty minutes Somehow, those words Diaomei had spoken felt almost like a curse now, having spent a whole day with a bunch who had not acted remotely like that. I mean, if I have to put up with another day of this, I will probably kowtow to that little monkey and demand it piss in my wine, Leng groaned, sitting down and taking his boots off. Their day had been well, he had words for it, but grim was probably the overarching one. Sir Huang had left early in the morning with the Hunters and was still not back. He had come and talked to them in the morning, before he left, warning them not to get too involved in whatever game Elder Botan, Caolun, Wufan and the Din group were playing. That had proven to be disturbingly prescient advice. The day had started off well enough, with him, Leng, Yufan, Pei Quan, Kun Ji and Sir Teng heading to the town under orders from Elder Lianmei to continue what they had been doing, while Ding and the rest went with Sir Chu Jiao and Jiang Wushen to continue sealing in the forest. Once they were out there, though, that plan had come to a screeching halt thanks to Elder Baotan, Caolun and the others. His group had basically been split as soon as they came back to offload their first batch of sealed herbs and resupply on pots. Ha Botan, who had come with the Din clan group and the experts from the Ling clan, to see the ruins, had re-organized the groups, sending him and Pei Quan with Ha Jingbei and a bunch of Wufans friends, while Leng ended up going with Caolun. The worst part was that he had done it using the exact same reasons Sir Huang had, ostensibly. To spread out expertise about working in the town between various groups so everyone could be more productive. As a mere bodyguard Ha Jiang Teng had been ordered to stay with Ha Leng, while his group had gained the two Ji elites, Erbei and Deng Lei, neither of whom he knew much about, and Din Ji Jiaofang who professed that tombs didnt really interest him. Thereafter, his entire day was spent with a group ostensibly being led by Jingbei, courtesy of Ha Botans order, with him being designated the person looking after formations In other circumstances it might not have been that bad, he supposed, if they had just opted to slack off and poke lazily around in a few ruins. They could have argued that the group had just been inexperienced and worked slowly, or that it was all Ha Botans fault. However, Jingbei and the others had instead pushed forward as if they had six people able to use formation cores efficiently not three, in him, Quan and Deng Lei. The whole experience made the previous two days excursions through the upper town seem like a pleasant dream. The final insult though, was that most of the actual spirit herbs that had been found or sealed, the valuable or useful ones at least, had all gone straight into the Ji scions pockets as well. Cognisant of his status as the son of a clan lord, they had given him some as well, but he was sure Jingbei and the others had still pocketed the best stuff and given him only enough to ensure he was in it with them. The only oddity in the whole thing had been Din Ji Jiaofang, who had actually been more inclined to help them than go along with Jingbeis ass kissing, even manging a formation or two. He had not asked Leng if the same thing played out with his group, but he rather suspected it had. Ah well, at least we survived, Leng sighed, standing up again. Indeed, he agreed, also standing up, trying not to grimace. Heading into the baths, they found it already much fuller than he expected. Gah! If I stare at another lotus I will use it to strangle someone! Looking around, he spotted Ha Ji Kunbei, one of Ji Wufans friends, who had been reprimanded already for the stupid action of trying to re-organize Jun Sanas little arboretum to use as a cultivation resource. Yeah, this sucks, I thought we would be doing something Ha Ji Aofan, Kunbeis partner in that stupidity, declared, from where he was lounging in the shallows of the main pool, sipping wine. Well, if you will arrange the arboretum clearly set up to nurture herbs not people Leng muttered to him as they made their way past to a less crowded bit of the pool. Having overheard, Ha Ji Kunbei and Ha Ji Aofan both scowled at Leng. It was set up wrong!" Ha Ji Aofan called over to Leng in a challenging tone. And you tell me I shouldnt run my mouth off? he muttered to Leng, slipping into the water. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Oh hey, Yun! Cao Tan raised his wine cup to them with a grin. Honestly, I think they just used it as an excuse to cause Brother Wufan problems, Ha Leung Fan, one of Caoluns friends, added. Ji Shibei, Ha Erfei and Ha Caotan, who were also sitting there, and who had also ended up being part of the group exploiting Western Falls Valley with the Beast Hunters and Ling guards, also nodded, looking aggrieved. Yes, Kunbei agreed, nodding vigorously. Whoever did that had no idea about proper feng shui! My familys teacher is from the Imperial School and some upstart bitch Hey, she has some redeeming qualities! Erfei remarked with a grin. You see her and her sister in a wet robe? Erfei said with the air of someone appreciating fine wine. Ooffff, its a pity they bathe in that other place, Id be in here all the time otherwise. True, true, Kunbei agreed, while the others laughed. I dunno, I feel Kun Juni is more my type, Aofan chuckled, making grabbing motions in the air. I feel like they should be manifesting ephemera for comprehensions in the Dao of lacking self-awareness, Leng muttered very softly. Snorting a laugh, he could only agree, as yet again Diaomeis comment about sitting with the adults drifted through the back of his mind. They even fixed it afterwards and just blamed us for finding the flaw! Aofan added sounding outraged. Dont you think thats the case, Brother Yun? Cao Tan added, turning to face him properly. Think what is? he asked, affecting to have not really been paying attention. That those three bitches from the Hunter Bureau are, blaming us for their mistakes and profiting off our manpower Yeah the least they could do is show a bit of appreciation for our Ha clan Kunbei added. Hmmmmm yeah Erfei said with a sigh. That said, complaining about them is ruining the feng shui, why dont we just admire their fine attributes When they are off, finding all the good stuff? Ha Ji Kunbei grumbled, clearly not willing to let go. Youre in the town group, right Yun? Cao Tan called over. Yeah, Id stick with water lotuses if I was you, he grimaced, wishing the water would work faster to soothe the meridian stress in his limbs. I doubt that I was nearly drowned today, Aofan scowled. You would think we are the prisoners of the Ling clan or something. Well, if you will mess up a valuable storeroom Leng murmured, before adding Wine by the way. Oh yeah, please, he sighed, accepting a cup from Leng and gulping it down Brother Yun you really surprised us today! Groaning, he turned around to find Din Kongfei, Din Ouyeng, Ji Wufan and Ji Jingbei, none of whom he really wanted to see at this point, had all arrived at the edge of the baths and were disrobing and getting in. Jingbei, who had spoken, gave him a smile that never really extended to his eyes. Oh? the others in the pool looked interested. Brother Yun killed a Nascent Soul spider today! Ji Jingbei added with a grin, clapping him on the shoulder. Isnt that right, Qwan? Its Quan, Ha Pei Quan, who had also entered the baths behind that group with a few others, remarked sourly. And yes, we did. You did? Leng asked, raising an eyebrow. Icck, he just shuddered, because that was all that needed to be said, really. It had been a particular low point of the afternoon, not helped by the lingering suspicion on his part that Ji Jingbei had actually spotted it and still let it jump him anyway. Either as payback for suggesting Jingbei learned how to read a compass, or because Din Ji Jiaofang had been more interested in talking to him. Ill definitely toast Brother Yuns expertise today! Ji Jingbei added with a grin. Yes, I will also drink to the big style of Brother Jingbeis leadership, he agreed, putting on his best smile and toasting Jingbei right there, downing the cup of wine in a gulp. -If only so I can try to forget how annoying you are, he added in his heart, wondering, not for the first time that day, if he could get his father or uncle to censure Jingbei when they got back. Ji Jingbei stared at him for a long moment, likely trying to work out if he was taking the piss and probably if he could get away with claiming that he was. You know, the Hunters found something really good today Ji Wufan interjected. Faugh Ha Ji Aofan spat. Oh, what did they locate? They sent back a bunch of crates of spirit herbs, almost first thing, I saw them arrive just after dawn. And then there was another bunch, just after lunch Wait... they left that early? Ha Erfei frowned. Yeah, they snuck away before sun-up, Ji Wufan replied, grimacing and holding his stomach for emphasis. I got up because I couldnt sleep and saw them go. That Ji Wufan was still claiming to be poisoned was just another reason to feel aggrieved really. Didnt your other guard go with them, Yun? Wufan added, sitting down on the edge of the pool between him and the rest of the group. Yes, Botan sent him, he replied with aplomb. Ha Botan had spent much of the day quietly stirring up various sentiments about young inexperienced hunters on the one hand and politically appointed hunters taking all the glory on the other He also had more than a suspicion that Ha Botan was favouring the Cao and Ji groups over his at this point. Especially after the day he had had. Botan? Wufan frowned. I didnt see him there, just Dushan, Lianmei and the Hunters, along with your bodyguard. He was in the storehouse, he replied. Oh! Hey Caolun! Leng interjected, as Caolun, also looking rather tired, sloped in. Oh, Brother Caolun, he asked as Caolun came over to them What were you meeting with the Hunters and Botan about this morning? Oh that? Uh Caolun paused, sitting down on the edge of the pool with a groan. Botan wanted me to go with them, dont ask me why, thankfully Sir Huang stepped up instead. The bodyguard? Ji Jingbei snorted. Caolun glanced sideways at him and just shrugged. So, what did they bring back? Jingbei asked Wufan. They dragged it off inside really fast, Wufan sighed, But first load was several boxes of spirit fruit and what looked like several saplings of a tree So they found a spirit tree? Din Ouyeng mused, looking interested. I wonder what kind And they found a bunch of stuff yesterday, Fanbo added. There is whole room in the storehouse now that is sealed and has a guard outside it permanently. I saw it yesterday when they had us carry stuff in. Uggh, he pushed away from the rest of the group in the water, followed by Leng a moment later. Listening to the others moan about not experiencing anything interesting and others finding pretty stuff just gave him a headache at this point. The Ha family were the ones who made it possible for them to even be here, and yet all they were doing was, again, taking and taking, and blaming others when they couldnt take any more. Can they only complain? he sighed, sipping his wine. I think its kind of funny, Leng replied after a moment. Oh? he asked. In a dark way, Leng clarified. I mean, they were taking stuff all today in my group, and now this lot are whinging about how the hunters are absolutely doing this and that. I know most of them well enough to know that while they may be a bit bitchy at times or annoyingly officious, they are neither incompetent nor likely to pocket things. Han Shu and Duan Mu are both pleasant enough company if you get them outside of work, if a bit standoffish as well. That he had to concede was true, although there was little he could find redeeming about Lin Ling. They lay there for a few more minutes, trying to just enjoy the baths, but with the fairly raucous discussion on the other side, it was impossible to really feel relaxed. Ah, brother Yun, may I join you? He turned to find Ling Tengfei, he thought his name was, had come over to sit down near them. Brother Tengfei, right? he asked, hoping that the name was right. Uh-huh, Ling Tengfei confirmed, sitting down. I understand it has been quite a day? It has, he conceded. His interactions with the Ling clan were not that many, truth be told. Its elite juniors were largely people who stayed around Blue Water City as well, so he only encountered them on the trips to there. You went to Western Falls? We did, Tengfei nodded. It was really quite interesting. Brother Aofang caught a razor crab and we found a few interesting spirit herbs. All good practice for this trial, and it helps out the Ling clan. Leng just sighed. If you keep talking like that they might send you to Portam Rhanae, Leng remarked drily. Yes, Brother Aofang and the others are somewhat keen to check it out, even if it is simply because the Din clan being there already chafes somewhat. If it is any consolation, there are only two things there, he said drily. Scavenging qi beasts and annoying spirit herbs. And that fates-accursed water, Leng added. Okay, three things, he said with a sigh. That does seem to be the pattern up here, Ling Tengfei agreed. You would think we should be used to rain? But somehow this is even worse than usual? Uh-huh, Leng agreed. This is what happens when you mess with the weather on the plains. Ah yes, the princes grand gesture, Ling Tengfei grimaced. Yep. No rain there, all rain here, Leng said with a sigh. Indeed, I have nearly forgotten what its like to feel dry in a robe. he agreed with a bitter laugh which Tengfei echoed. It was quite nice to chat to someone who wasnt either complaining or making crude comments about beauties, and in the end, the three of them chatted away for a good thirty minutes until Ding and the others came in, looking like drowned rats. You guys are back quite early, Ding remarked with a groan, sitting down in the water and rubbing his arms. Well, its what you get when the people calling the shots are idiots like Jingbei, he murmured. Though I am not complaining, because if Id stayed out there another hour with him Id have maybe tried to drown him. He does have that effect on people, Shi Yufan sighed. I had the misfortune of being saddled with him last year, the first time around with the balsam. Euewwww Leng shuddered. Having avoided that entirely, by dint of being the Ha family young lord and being able to just refuse, he could only nod sympathetically. How was sealing herbs in the forest? he asked instead, pouring them all wine. If I see another shadow claw vine I will weep, Yufan sighed. I feel I have actual expertise in them now. Shadow claw vine? Tengfei asked, curious. A nasty vine that can mimic the qi signatures of things they kill and use them to summon manifestations, Yufan explained with a grimace. The higher rank ones, like the horrid thing we found today, can even mimic some of their abilities. You would have loved it, Leng, so many spiders Yeah, no thanks, Leng said blandly. I got my fill of spiders with the false shadow spitters and they were already dead Oh, and hook bats, we found a bunch sleeping in a tree Mao grimaced. Ive heard of those, Tengfei said with a grimace. They chatted away for a while longer until the rest of Caoluns cronies entered, declaring that they had found something awesome. At that point, the bath house was getting busy enough that he was more than happy to accept Ling Tengfeis offer that they relocate to the common room and chat there instead until dinner was ready.

~ Lin Ling C Somewhere west of Portam Rhanae ~
Sitting on a handy rock in the shelter of an overhang on the side of the river gorge they were currently in, Lin Ling stared out across the treetops swaying gently in the ever-present rain, catching her breath. The day had been a long one, even by the standards of valley exploration, and she was, she would happily admit, nearly dead on her feet. Scion, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift Her mantra shifted silently in her mind, quietly merging the dull ache that passed for her body with ambient qi, slowly grinding out progress towards the Peak of Physical refinement. Gauging her progress through it up here was hard, but she had a hunch that if she kept this up for another week or three, she might actually reach something close to the peak of it, which was Hey, Ling, how are you doing? She was stirred from her empty eyes admiration of the forest below them as she pondered that, and glanced around to find Han Shu had come over to sit beside her, two bowls of soup in his hands. Everything hurts, I have chafing in places I will not talk to you about and I no longer have any comprehensions regarding the mythical state known as dry, she replied with a tired half smile. But aside from that, I am good, I think. Haa Han Shu shook his head and sat down on the other end of the rock, passing her the soup. Taking a sip, she sighed, because, while it wasn''t Sanas spicy soup cakes, after a day like today, it was tasty. Have they calculated how far we have come? she asked after savouring a few mouthfuls. Still debating, but the best guess is twenty miles. Only? she grimaced. I figured that having cut through four of these massif pillar valleys and having had a road to abuse for half of it, it would be more? Twenty in a day is good up here, Han Shu replied, sounding amused. Ah She sighed as a bit of her good mood vanished for a moment as she was awkwardly reminded that her experience up here was the least of all of them. honestly, we would have covered a lot less, were it not for the roads, Sir Huang remarked, also coming over to join them. Yep, Han Shu agreed. So, are we staying here or going back? she asked, changing the topic. Both looked at her sideways, making her feel a bit aggrieved again. Hey, I am just asking, she scowled. Dont look at me like that. I ask mainly because we have achieved the nigh-impossible and filled everyones storage devices with herbaceous crap, she pointed out. Both men sighed and looked a bit embarrassed. That is very true, Han Shu agreed. And even if we go back, its not like we will get to soak in the big baths she added, a bit more archly. Dont you all basically have a private one in the shrine? Han Shu grumbled. Well, yes, she conceded, but its small, and the efficacy is different. Oh, I didnt realise it wasnt as good, Han Shu sighed. Eh its not worse, just different, she sighed. Its hard to put your finger on why though. In any case, the bath is usually swarming with Han Shu cast a sideways glance at Sir Huang, who just shook his head. Dont hold your tongue on my account, Sir Huang chuckled. Whatever your issues are with the so-called young heroes of my clan, believe me when I say that it hurts more than you can know, having to share a surname with some of them. They are indeed quite detestable, she agreed. I must admit to being slightly curious on that point, Sir Huang mused. I can understand Kun Junis dislike, and Arai has had several rough episodes courtesy of my clans politics. Her sister is a supportive sister My complaints are largely that they are a bunch of leaching Han Shu trailed off again. You want to know why I dislike them? she replied archly. My family enrolled me in the pavilion a year early, so it would look better when I got to nine-star rank. The bureau promoted me because of what happened to the Lin clan and because Old Ling asked them to, otherwise I would likely still be like Ha Yun, stuck at five star rank. Yun and his friends dont like that, even though I had to do every exam and pass them with higher grades than anyone else who sat them at the same time, she said simply, not even sure why she actually replied rather than just laughing it off. They, on the other hand, had to work for what exactly? Oh Sir Huang simply sat there, looking pensive for some reason. There are a bunch of other reasons as well, she added, more archly Maybe them making ranking lists of us exotic beauties over dinner, or suggesting that we show respect to the Ha clan allowing us to be here, or asking us if we sing as well as we dance? Or perhaps because we cant walk through the common room without a dozen leering eyes trained on us, or go near the baths, or feel comfortable just sitting and having a drink outside of our own rooms? Sir Huang considered her silently, clearly not sure what to say to that, which made her feel a bit better. Anyway, I was feeling good about today, but now, I think Ill go help Sana with the fire. Enjoy the view, she added, standing up. My vote goes for staying here, incidentally. At least the threats out here are orthodox. Leaving them both there, she went and sat down beside Sana, who was crouching by the cooking fire, staring at the flames in silence as the soup gently bubbled. Oh, hey Ling, Sana said glancing over at her with an almost hilariously delayed reaction that suggested she had been doing stuff with her own mantra. Ive come to join you, because they want to talk about stupid stuff, she said with a sigh. Stupid stupid, or just stupid? Sana asked. Why do I dislike the Ha morons stupid, she grumbled. Because they are the worst? Sana said drily. Indeed, they are the worst, she agreed, spitting into the fire. Come on you two, Juni sighed, coming over to join them. Have we got a joined up map again? she asked, ignoring Junis remonstration. We do, although its gone the way they usually do up here when you want to put more than four valleys in a single map, Juni sighed. Oh? Sana asked. Distances not matching? They do not, Juni agreed. By one measure we should already be past the Jasmine Gate, but by the other we are still ten miles from it and quite a way to the east? Well, we will find out when we walk out of a gorge and into either it or the Aspen, Sana said with a sigh. Or a spider hole, Juni agreed. If this rain would just bugger off back to fate knows where it comes from we might be able to get a fix on either East Fury or Thunder Crest, but as it stands we are somewhere vaguely north east of where we started, heading back west in a sort of arc. On the bright side, these valleys are disgustingly lucrative, she pointed out, to feel like she was contributing something to the discussion. That they are, Juni agreed. So, are we going to stay here or go back? Sana asked. Probably we will have to, once we find a suitable place to set up a formation, Juni sighed. If only because we are, shockingly, running out of herb pots. We expected to stay up here, honestly, Sana said with a shrug. This is normal, and actually, I kind of like it. Especially compared to the Misty Jasmine Inn at this point. The bigger problem though, is that half these gorges show signs of flooding and the rain is getting worse, Juni pointed out. Were we on an actual ridge I would be more comfortable not to mention, these gorges are all part of one valley system, despite the fact that we have crossed three, maybe four valleys, we have not met a single real ridgeline yet. That, sadly, was true, she had to concede. Everywhere they had gone, there had been qi beasts, even in this valley, they had killed a few wandering spiders scavenging things that had died when the river waters rose a few days ago. The widespread nature of that flood event was impressive, although these valleys had not been as badly affected it seemed. Even so, the quantities of water rushing down them were enough to be concerning, especially given the vertical faulting of the cliffs above them and the plethora of new waterfalls. They had mostly stopped in this rock shelter because it was convenient and they had all been running on empty for a few hours at that point. In that case, shall I tidy up here and tell the other two the joyous news? Sana said. Yeah, Juni nodded, before turning to her. Ling, do you want to help Sana tidy up, then pre-emptively prepare some teleport talismans so we are not bothering with that later? Sure, she agreed, taking out a handful of blank talismans and a formation jade. It took them about ten minutes to tidy up, in which time she got most of the way through the process of sorting out the teleport formation. Packing it away as they set off again, through the now very gloomy gorge, she found Sir Huang had fallen in beside her. Sorry about my question before, it was impolite of me, he said simply. Its fine, she said with a soft sigh. I doubt they told you. Sir Huang just nodded, not really replying. She could guess what they had probably said about her anyway. That he had made the effort to come apologise to her was a nice surprise though. They made their way on, largely in silence after that, navigating along the swathe of fresh boulders and rocks deposited by the recent flooding. In the end, they had to travel almost another mile, down the gorge, before it finally opened out into a more forested valley with a broad lake stretching down its midst. Well, this looks more promising, she remarked to Han Shu, who was walking beside her. Yes, it does, he agreed, taking in the mossy trees and swathes of ferns growing over the rocks. Leeches! Arai called up from ahead, almost in the same instant. I take it back, she sighed, to which Han Shu just rolled his eyes. Stand still while I check you, he murmured. Nodding, she did as instructed. Thankfully, Han Shu found none, but she still took out her broad brimmed grass hat. Once she had checked him, they made their way over to the others. Nobody got any? Juni was saying. Thankfully not, I noticed them in time, Arai said. Peering past her, she saw several wavytendril-like worms; each as long as her finger and maybe as thick as a reed, hanging in the moss of a low-hanging tree branch. All of them were currently twitching in their general direction, confirming that they could likely sense both qi and heat. This is going to be one of those valleys, isnt it? Sana said with a resigned sigh, taking out a bottle of purification pills. Considering the route down slope, with ferns everywhere, trailing tree branches and vines everywhere, she couldnt help but grimace. Finding things like leeches suggested that there were predators beyond insects and reptiles, because most of those were poisonous enough that leeches and other such predators just died out. Even in the low valleys, places like this were obnoxious. Here, Sana, who had just taken one of the pills, passed her the bottle. Eyeing it for a long moment, she sighed and took one, and popped it in her mouth before passing the bottle to Arai as Han Shu had already taken out one of his own, as had Sir Huang. Trying not to cough, she took a jar of spirit wine C normal, not ice wine C out of her storage talisman and washed the pill down. Within a few moments she could already feel the pill taking effect. They were very good at what they did, infusing your blood with a yang attribute for up to a day under optimal circumstances. The problem was that using them in this heat and humidity was grim. Her skin felt hot and her whole body itched unpleasantly. Uggh, Arai shuddered then coughed quietly. Lets see if thats enough Sana muttered, poking her small blade into her hand to draw a bit of blood onto it. She watched as Sana held it out to a leech, which went for it, then twitched, smoked and died almost immediately. Thank the fates for that, Arai grimaced. Double dosing them is Yeah, Juni agreed. I think that settles the question of do we go back, as well, Han Shu added. Indeed, I do not want to spend the night in a valley where there might be Juni trailed. Problem? she asked. Frogs Juni pointed to a bromeliad on a tangled tree branch growing up from the base of a sloping slab of rock just down-slope from them. Looking in, she saw three little bright pink frogs, each about the size of her thumb, all glowing slightly in the gloom. Well, this valley is out for anyone but us, Arai concluded as Juni started to pick her way down slope even more warily. Yep, Sir Huang agreed, turning his head this way and that. Oh? she asked, curious, even though she suspected she knew the answer. With the suppression, those things are lethally dangerous to spiritual cultivators, Sir Huang said. Death by agonizing qi deviation if you touch them or their spawn, and they can lay it in muddy puddles Or even damp moss, Arai added. The next thirty minutes until they got down the slope and out into the more open areas near the edge of the lake were, in her estimation, the single most frustrating and painful since she had come to Misty Jasmine Inn. There was no evading leeches, or a plethora of other little horrors that they rapidly started encountering. By the time they were down by the flooded edge of the lake, she reckoned she had been bitten a dozen times, stung twice and almost poisoned, not by a frog, but by a nearly invisible brown lizard in the leaf litter that had enough spines to put a porcupine to shame. Any formation we put in this valley is going to be gone before dawn, Juni concluded, looking at the lake. I dont suppose anyone packed a boat? she asked, mostly joking. Juni gave her a sideways look that made her wince. With luck, if we follow the edge of the lake it will lead us to somewhere less horrible, Sir Huang suggested. At this rate, I fully expect there She put her hand over Han Shus mouth and glared at him. Han Shu shook his head wryly and waved for her to start walking again, as Juni, Arai and Sana were already starting along the waters edge, wading through the knee-deep bog of leaf litter and water with their blades already drawn. Following suit, she set off after them, Han Shu and Sir Huang bringing up the rear. In the end, it was getting properly dark by the time they reached the head of the lake, where it flowed down a shallow, much expanded waterfall and out into a broader swathe of forest that faded into the rain. What do you reckon? Han Shu asked the rest of them, pointing to a massif about half a mile way, just about visible through the rain and gloom if she forced her ocular meridians to boost her night vision. Possibly, Juni conceded. Yeah, Sir Huang agreed. Though if it is just hiding a formation, I am pretty confident I can do it for a night, even here, if you have spare talismans. She was about to agree, when her intuition told her to duck. Dropping to her knees, something raked across her back, nearly snagging her pack A moment later an arrow-impaled hook bat landed with a thud, shot by Sana. Dont linger on the rocky open area by the waterfall, got it, she grimaced, checking her pack, which thankfully was okay. Welcome to the High Valleys, Arai muttered, going over to retrieve the arrow. With that not so subtle warning lingering over them, they quickly descended the waterfall, jumping from rock to rock down the cliff and then set off at a proper jog into the forest, led by Juni. Sir Huang soon took out a compass and began relaying them directions, eventually bringing them, after another very nervous twenty minutes travel along the edge of the swollen river, out into a broad open area in the forest where the river bent around the massif spur they had spotted from the waterfall. Here is probably good enough, Sir Huang said, looking around critically. If you set up the formation, Ill work on something to obfuscate it Arai, Sana, can you give me a hand? Sure, Arai agreed. Taking out her compass, she quickly checked the readings and then set off with Juni. Snake! Sana called out a bare thirty seconds after they had gotten out into the grasslands. Groaning, she turned to see that Sir Huang was already engaging the eight metre long monstrosity with a broad hood that had appeared out of the gloom of the tangled riverbank like a malignant spectre. You set that up, Juni called over to her, already moving forward with her spear. Shu, keep an eye on Ling! Han Shu, who had been screening them with a bow as they advanced, nodded and moved over towards her. Well, this is just fun, she grimaced, trying not to be distracted as Sana started sending arrow after arrow at the large serpent as she continued to wade forward. Night time in Yin Eclipse, live it, hate it, Han Shu agreed. It took a very nervous few moments for her to set the jade, very glad now that the stable jades were already linked to it. Passing two to Han Shu, she headed a few metres away and placed one carefully in the water. Do you think They both ducked as a shattered tree branch spun across the wetland to splash down in a plume of water about thirty metres behind them. Looking over at the fight, she saw the serpent reeling back, Sir Huangs blade deep in its neck. Juni, Arai and Sana were harrying it with spears and a bow, dodging away from its enraged tail sweeps, one of which had just sent the branch their way. four is enough? Han Shu finished as they both got up again. I hate you, she grumbled taking a fifth of the expensive artefacts out of the storage ring and wading back to the formation core. By the time she had set down the fifth one, the fight with the serpent had mercifully finished. Despite the energy of the attacker, it was very one sided, ended basically by Sir Huang in a matter of a few minutes of dodging around and cutting at it. Well that was fun, Arai muttered as the four of them came over to the formation, which she was in the last stages of checking, dragging the dead serpent with them. We can teleport whenever, Juni added. Want to check it? she asked. Sir Huang walked over, knelt down by the jade, and then glanced around at the five stable points. While he was doing that, she passed everyone out a talisman. Seems solid, Sir Huang said giving her a grin and a nod. Give me a few minutes to do some feng shui and we can go. She watched with interest as he paced off into the wetlands, kicking the odd rock and occasionally stopping by a shrub to place a talisman. The whole process, which like most feng shui workings in her experience was outwardly opaque, took Sir Huang about five minutes in the end, whereupon he returned to the formation core. Sorry that took a bit longer, figured I might as well not cut corners, Sir Huang signed with an apologetic shrug... Its all good, Juni signed back, looking around warily. Glancing at her own compass, she really wished she hadnt because the inauspicious readings did not make for good reading. As they all looked on, Sir Huang knelt down by the formation Space around them twisted, the rain scattering sideways. She appeared about a metre above the teleport platform at Misty Jasmine Inn and landed with a roll, glad that the serpent corpse which crashed down a moment later had retained its original position. That would have been an embarrassing way to end the day. Ha Faolian and Lianmei, both looking tired and annoyed, holding lanterns were already coming to meet them. We didnt think you would be back this evening, Faolian noted. Yeah, neither did we, Juni grimaced, picking herself up. But it turns out we found the real High Valleys, so here we are. You found? Faolian looked a bit confused. Ah, how bad? Lianmei asked. We will know when we cut that serpent up, Sir Huang said drily, going over and grabbing the monstrosity and starting to drag it off the platform. Thats A juvenile marsh cobra, yes, Sir Huang nodded. Came to say hi just as we were leaving. Oh they came back! She looked up to find that Ling Tengfei and a few others had come out of the Inn. Some of the Ha group were also looking out of the second floor balcony on their complex as well. What kind of serpent is that? someone exclaimed. Ignoring them, she sat down on a handy block and took a few deep breaths. Sir Huang took his blade and sliced open the serpents throat, helped by Lianmei and Faolian as they bent its head back. It should be Dao Seeking Ha Botan, who had come over with Ha Ji Wufan and Din Kongfei, mused, managing to sound both authoritative and unimpressed at the same time. Only Dao Seeking? Disappointing Didnt Brother Caolun defeat that centipede today? Yeah, that was an immortal realm monster What do you think, Brother Din? The mutters from behind made her just shake her head. A moment later Sir Huang had a milky white, fist sized orb in his fist which all three considered pensively. Barely a year old and Dao Seeking? Lianmei said at last, taking the core and turning the bloody thing over in her hands. It was hatched from its egg at Golden Core? Juni asked, eyeing the serpent with folded arms. Probably, Lianmei agreed, frowning. Anyway, Lianmei added, Good work today, all of you, we will chat in the morning before you leave, so go make sure you didnt bring any friends back and then go get a hot bath and some food. Teacher is wise! Sana said, saluting Lianmei with a grin. So this is all you managed to bring back? Ha Botan asked, eyeing them pensively. What you see is what we have, Juni said blandly, kicking the snake. Ignoring Ha Botan, she turned and hurried after Sana and Arai, who were already moving with determined speed towards the shrine. Thankfully, they had not brought back any unexpected surprises like leeches or spiders. In the end, they spent almost an hour soaking in the pool in the shrine, chatting to Senior Ying about the days events, before finally going back to the Inn. Rather than eat in the common room, which was rather too crowded for her liking, she ended up just taking food straight from the kitchen back to her and Junis room. There she ate a bit and then basically crashed out on the bed, hoping that she would not dream of leeches, lechers or snakes of any kind.

~ Ha Yun C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Ha Yun opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling of his room, listening to the rain and fighting the urge to roll over and try to sleep some more. *Knock, knock knock* Who the fates Groaning, he sat up and stared at the door, which someone was banging on, and then outside, where it was still dark, although not that dark Who is it? he called out. Me, Leng said softly. Fighting the urge to tell Leng to bugger off, he slipped off the bed and walked over to the door, unsealing it. What is it? he asked, trying to ignore the faint shadow of meridian strain that was still wracking his body as he moved. Apparently the rains are getting worse, Leng said, coming in. You dont say, he replied sarcastically. Why is this worth waking me at this hour? Well, I doubt you were asleep, Leng said with an eye roll. I was, actually, he muttered, going over to a basin of water which held yin water ward stones and splashing some in his face to try and shake off a bit of the early morning fugue. We are wanted in the storehouse, Leng said. Sir Huang caught me as I was going down to grab an early dip, so I said I would let you know to save him some time. And you didnt wake me? he grumbled. Leng gave him a sideways look. Oh well, give me five minutes, he said. Leng nodded and left again, heading back to his room. He leant on the table and stared into the bowl of water, examining his scattered reflection C taking in his lank dark hair, matted with sweat, three day old stubble and black rings under his eyes. Uwaa. Should I actually grow a beard? he wondered blearily, running his hand over his face again. Shaking his head, he undid his tied-up hair and ran his hands through it a few times, then re-affixed it in a rough scholars knot. There was a lot of be said for having short hair up here, for all that it was usually a sign that you were not a follower of the Blue Morality from an indigenous clan, or a Buddhist monk. And does filial piety to ones parents outweigh not feeling uggggh he muttered, staring at the crude topknot. His reflection had no answers there, sadly. Splashing more water on his face, he pulled on a travelling robe and headed out of his room. The common room downstairs already had a few people in it, Ling clan guards mostly, although he did see Bai Cheng and Bai Laofan as well, sitting at a table near the kitchen, eating breakfast. Bai Laofan gave him a cheery wave. You are up early, Brother Yun! the youth from the Bai clan called over. I could say the same, he replied. Its hard to sleep in this accursed rain, who knew, Bai Laofan sighed. I hate to think what it would be like without those miraculous baths Unpleasant, Xiang Meilan, who had just come out of the kitchen, holding a tray of soup, replied, before glancing at him. Do you want some as well, Yun? Ill take a piece of fried bread or something, he replied. I have to go to the storehouse. Ah, that, well, fighting! Xiang Meilan said giving him an encouraging smile and flicking a fried bread roll over to him. Catching it, he took a bite and nodded in thanks, then also bowed politely to the Bai group before hurrying off out the door. Outside, the rain was indeed worse, so he dashed along to the storehouse and was waved in by the guard on the door, who he didnt recognise today. Ling Shun, the leader of the guards, gave him a nod as he passed the guard room. Oh good, you are here, turning he found Sir Huang coming through the door behind him, followed by Fanqing Diaomei. Returning Ling Shuns polite nod, he then bowed to Sir Huang. Sorry I didnt get a chance to speak to you yesterday, Sir Huang sighed. it was a long day. Yeah uh, it didnt go quite as anticipated, he muttered. Yes I heard about that can I have your storage ring? My? he blinked. Wordlessly he passed the ring over to Sir Huang, who eyed it pensively and then passed it to Diaomei, who stashed it in her sleeve. I take it you also have the one your father gave you? Sir Huang asked. What are you? he asked, not quite sure what was going on. Wear this one, Diaomei passed him back an almost identical ring, which he realised after a second was hers. As a disciple of the pagoda, you can access it if I allow it, but I will want it back, later. Call it insurance, Sir Huang said drily. Botan split you all up for a reason, I suspect I know what it is, but nothing is ever certain and that one fancies himself both ambitious and smart. You expected that to happen? he asked dully. Mmmm Sir Huang looked pensive as he walked on. In here, just be silent and stand at the back and be quiet. Okay, he nodded, reflecting that that was very easy to do. No doubt he has spoken smoothly in your absence as well, Diaomei murmured. No doubt, Sir Huang muttered. Heading into the main hall of the storeroom, he found Lianmei, Kun Juni, Mo Shunfei, Ling Dushan, Ha Botan, Caolun, Wufan, Ling Tengfei, Qing Aofang, and Din Kongfei all standing or sitting around the table. None of the elders looked annoyed, but only a blind, drunken monkey would not have caught the tension. Look I dont think you quite understand what you are asking, Ha Botan, Lianmei was saying patiently. I feel that perhaps Elder Baotan has misrepresented that, Elder Dushan said blandly. Ohh Lianmei frowned. See, I cant help but feel we talked through much of this yesterday. The Ha and Ling are both represented on the Hunters team. Is something in that unsatisfactory? Ah no not at all, Ling Dushan said. Rather Ah, Sir Huang, you finally grace us with your presence again, Ha Botan said, noting their arrival. Sir Huang just shrugged and walked over to take his seat, gesturing that he stand behind, much like the other juniors were. Diaomei went over to a side table and started to prepare some tea. Anyway, after yesterday, it feels like you are wasting talent, Ha Botan said, leaning forward. It was understandable that you rely on Young Lord Huang here for some advice, but as an Elder of the Ha clan Ha Botan glanced at Sir Huang with an expression that was half fatherly condescension and half annoyance, while he clearly did his best, I must concede that his ability to organize others is lacking. We lost a lot of time because I had to re-organize our Ha clans groups to make better use of the expertise available and I feel the results speak fairly clearly. Sir Huang just met Ha Botans gaze steadily until Botan looked away, using the excuse of waving to Diaomei for his tea, after she walked right past him to serve Lianmei first. Not to mention, you have some of Young Lord Wufans most talented friends harvesting water lotus, over a silly grudge? Botan added, casting a sideways look at Kun Juni now. I hardly call what those two did a silly grudge, Lianmei replied. They nearly ruined several heavenly jades worth of spirit herbs and that Lingzhi is valuable. While I concede that there may have been fault on both sides, it is petty to sideline them for that, Ha Botan added. Brother Aofan and Brother Kunbei are both excellent formations experts with decades of experience between them Jun Sana is what seventeen? eighteen, Juni corrected him absently. My apologies, eighteen, Ha Botan murmured. In any case A hot dispute, between a sister who feels a little aggrieved and two youths who could have been more tactful, Ha Botan continued. They have both come to me expressing their own remorse, so I hope that matter can be put behind us? Indeed, it is a shame that two of my good brothers, both taught by an expert from the Imperial School, cannot contribute more meaningfully, Wufan agreed. In terms of their competence as well, Ha Botan added. Caolun, Wufan and Yuns gains yesterday were just as good as anything achieved the previous day, more so in fact, given how depleted it is becoming. You have something to add, Yun? Elder Botan asked, catching his disbelieving expression before he could hide it. Nope, he replied, being well aware of how much less they had brought in and wondering how Ha Botan could say that with a straight face. The valley was hardly depleted in his eyes. It was just that Jingbei and the others had stopped being systematic and gone building chasing, prioritizing valuable herbs over just going block by block as they had been before. I wonder, Ha Yufans bunch certainly brought back a lot, Mo Shunfei pointed out. I concede that the quality was less, but that is just symptomatic of the place you have everyone looking, Ha Botan sighed. Yesterday I was unclear on the exact state of it but today, I feel I can speak with the authority of a clan elder and a pavilion elder. -Isnt he just an associate official though? he frowned. I understand you want to play to what you know. I would not dare speak ill of Lord Feirong, but there is a perception, you understand? His wife is from the Ling clan and a student of Ling Taos and Yuns group have certainly been treated differently. All Caolun and Wufan are asking is the same opportunities be extended to them. That is hardly objectionable, is it? Again, he caught Ha Botan looking at him. This time, he just about managed a neutral expression, though it probably didnt fool the old man. -Yep, he definitely favours the Cao and Ji over the Ha family, he thought grimly. So, the crux of it is that you want to send out more than just the elite hunters into the valley we came back from last night, Sir Huang said, cutting to the point. It seems the best use of resources, rather than wasting our time with depleted valleys and flooded ruins, Dushan agreed. I would certainly need to see it for myself, Ha Botan said. I mean, Ha Huang here has some expertise, but he is still only a Junior Official. And what happens when a team walks into some horror up there and just vanishes? Lianmei said with a sigh. Will you both still sing that same tune when we have to explain to the Bai, or the Qing, or the Din clan why their excellent and talented young lords are now plant mulch or worse? with properly set up teams and the expertise of the other Hunters What do you reckon? Lianmei asked Sir Huang and Juni, cutting off Botan. Having been up there? Hard to say, Sir Huang said with a sigh. At night it was inhospitable, but that can be said for a lot of places. During the day, with caution, if they dont rush around and act responsibly, and report in every hour or so? I have to concur, Juni agreed. However, it would be best That your team check it first? Young Lady Kun? Wufan interjected. Young Lord Wufan, please, Ha Botan held up his hand. So far, nothing you have said is any worse than in the valley they have been in already, without mishap, for several days? Ha Botan said. Your reticence is understandable, Fairy Lianmei, Din Kongfei added. However, as Elder Baotan here says, it was just a Dao Seeking qi beast. We are here to help in this endeavour, so please let us help nobody wishes to see the Azure Astral Authority act so roughshod. As I said before, we do not wish to say you are being insincere Ha Botan added, holding up his hands. But at the very least the stakes in this are quite high, can you really afford to place it all on one team of hunters? As much as I hate to say it, I can only agree, Ling Dushan said with a sigh, sipping his own tea. We must use what we have, efficiently. By all means, leave a team clearing the town and valley. The rest of the Ling group will also be arriving today, so they will need to acclimatize, as you put it. But those forces we have, should they not be better deployed at the cutting edge of this task? Listening to both of them, he could not deny that they were good at spinning matters. Okay, Lianmei said, sitting back with a sigh. You are here to help, so lets see how helpful you can all be. Go find out who wants to go, assemble them at breakfast and we will see what is what. Caolun, Wufan and Yun ask for nothing more, Ha Botan said, standing up with a broad smile. Expertise is there to be used, after all. -You speak for me? he thought sourly. Really? He watched dully as Elder Botan and the others filed out, not quite sure what to make of that whole scene. And what about you, Lianmei said to Ling Dushan and Qing Aofang Do you also want to send your bunch straight out there? Well Dushan started to speak, but Qing Aofang actually held up a hand to stop him. I am happy to be guided by Elder Lianmei on this, Qing Aofang said. We are here for the trial, I am happy to admit this, but we are also here to be useful to the Ling clan. As guests in this, it is not our place to be making demands. In that case, I suppose you will come with me, today, Lianmei said pleasantly. Or with whoever ends up finishing up the rest of that valley. With you? Qing Aofang blinked. Yes, Lianmei nodded there is a district on top of the escarpment that needs cleared. It is not like the one below. And you didnt mention this to Ha Botan? Elder Dushan said drily. Or perhaps Elder Botan did not feel it was necessary to mention it in front of you, Lianmei said blandly. We will go prepare then, Qing Aofang said with a polite salute. Dushan sighed and stood as well, following Qing Aofang out, leaving him and Kun Juni as the only juniors still there. Well, that went a bit differently to how I expected, Mo Shunfei said at last. You expected them to threaten and be strident? Lianmei asked, between sips of her tea. Well, yes? Mo Shunfei replied. In truth, he was somewhat surprised as well. Their goal is to be a royal pain in my ass while getting as many benefits as they can. They can do that much better by playing the smiling friend with a knife behind their back than a belligerent tough holding a cudgel under my nose, Lianmei said, sitting back and sipping her wine. Here, your storage ring, Diaomei said, passing it back to him. Lianmei raised her eyebrow, likely wondering why he didnt have it. Sir Huang, however gave him a sideways look. With a sigh, he took the ring and unloaded a small stack of herb jars and herbs onto the floor. A case in point, Lianmei said, eyeing the pile of herbs for a moment before looking back at him. I hate being right sometimes. They pocketed the herbs to make it look like the valley is worse than it is? Shunfei mused. And you didnt call them on it? If there are herbs they will not be in Caolun or Wufans rings, Lianmei shrugged. They gave Yun here herbs so he was also tarred with the same brush, or he would have had to refuse them and that would have caused different problems. Yeah, he muttered. I was going to mention it, but it was kind of hectic yesterday evening and there was no good time. Indeed, Sir Huang agreed. No doubt both those scheming old men are wondering why I just let them have their way as well, Lianmei mused. Uhh He wanted to ask just that, actually, but now found himself wondering if he should, or if they would even answer. Lianmei eyed him for a moment, sipping her drink then glanced up at Juni. Why do you think, Juni? Because this is useful to us, Juni said after a short pause. It would be easier if none of them were here, but now that they are, something is better than nothing. Antagonizing them gains us little and while headhunting priceless herbs is useful enough, what we need are bulk harvests of high quality goods that are genuinely enticing for this gift. Not a bunch of seven-star tree orchids and the odd ornamental fern. Yes, quite, Lianmei nodded. You are after the things like the lingzhi and spirit fruit, he said, understanding at last. Mmm-hum, Lianmei nodded. So, what will I be doing today? he asked Sir Huang, because there had to be a reason he was called here, other than to just be here. Will we also be going to this new valley? Hmmm Sir Huang stared at him pensively. In truth, he was not at all keen to go. Being in a different valley from Botan and his scheming seemed like an eminently good idea after the experience he had had yesterday. That said, he didnt need a picture drawn at this point to see what the issue was. The Spreading the expertise around narrative that Sir Huang had started was a totally double-edged sword. Even if he avoided this mess, could Leng also avoid it, could Ding and the others? -Do Ding and the others want to avoid it? That was a bothersome thought. He suspected they would, given this promised to be what they had been doing before, but with even less of a safety net, but at the same time, it was difficult for them to refuse if Ha Botan actually ordered them. Probably he could wave his fathers talisman around. Certainly Caolun and Wufan would in his place. It may be that you have to go, but there is work to be finished in Portam Rhanae, so you will be taking Leng and at least some of your group there, Sir Huang said at last. I suspect Botan will spin that rather awkwardly, Diaomei, who had sat down at the table now and helped herself to tea, noted. Wufan and Caoluns groups have big eyes for this, but Botan will almost certainly want Yuns friends to be among the actual bodies on the line, Diaomei went on. If you dont go, I guarantee you, you are going to be about as well liked in twenty-four hours as the elite hunters. Even more so, because I can also guarantee you that at least one, maybe two, of the Din clan will go with you. No matter what you do. One will stay here and one will go with Caolun. Because they want to make a link with the Ha family, he answered with a grimace. Indeed, Sir Huang mused. As for Botan being annoyed, I am sure he will be, but I can always toss his comments about being useful right back in his face. I am fairly sure yesterday was not particularly systematic. No no it was not, he conceded. I take it you do not have the scans to prove it, Lianmei added. Actually, they were very dutiful about the scanning side of things, he said blandly, The marking though After that, they spent about ten minutes sorting out, from the records he did have, where he was going to take Leng, Ding and the others as a matter of priority. Heading outside again, into the pre-dawn darkness, he found that the rain had again picked up intensity as well. -As if I needed another reason not to go to this other valley, he mused, dashing back into the common room of the inn. Back inside, he found Leng chatting to Bai Luofan and Ling Tengfei. So, what is the plan? Leng asked him as he sat down. For now, we are going back to the ruined town, he answered, helping himself to some soup. Though I dont imagine Botan will be hugely pleased. Ding and the others? he asked. Still in the baths, Leng replied. Mao came by though and said they were asked. Ding claimed they all had meridian strain and pill backlash, on account of everyone being Qi Refinement. Even Botan couldnt argue too hard with that. Staring at his hand for a moment, which felt a bit numb, he grimaced, wishing that had occurred to him back in the storehouse. A day recuperating, rain or no, would not have been a terrible outcome. Morning, Ha Mun, who had just come over, looking a bit sleepy, said, sitting down beside him. Morning, he replied. They chatted away for a good while, until Caolun and Wufan came back, both actually going over to Jun Arai and Han Shu, who were eating breakfast, to ask them if they would join their teams, which he found mildly hilarious. Both were polite, as far as he could tell, but their refusal was pretty obvious. Yun, you will be coming with us, wont you? Caolun said, coming over to their table next. No, actually, not to start with, he said, shaking his head. There is still a bunch of stuff to clear up in Portam Rhanae it seems. You arent tired of there? Ha Fanbo, who had come over with Caolun, asked sourly. I am, but at least its a familiar kind of tired, he replied drily. You saw the hunters come back yesterday? And that discouraged you? Fanbo sniffed. Ah, Brother Caolun, we are assembling! Ha Caotan called over from the doorway. Aiii Caolun sighed and shook his head. Good luck, he said blandly. Mmm, yeah, Caolun nodded, before heading for the door. Fanbo just gave him a look that was somewhere between supercilious and pitying as he headed to the door. You are not going? he asked Wufan. Alas, I am still injured, Wufan grimaced in a somewhat affected manner. -Riiiiight, he sneered to himself. Wufan gave him what he probably thought was a superior look, then headed off after Caolun and the others. Somewhat to his surprise, Elder Botan did not bother to come ask them to tag along. His best guess there was that it gave the others more opportunities to monopolize whatever they found. They ate breakfast in silence after that, until Ding, Mao, Jiao, Fang and Yufan all appeared, all looking drawn and tired. Did they leave already? Ding asked, looking around. Uh-huh, he confirmed. Thats something, I really didnt fancy spending all day being ordered around by Jingbei or Fanjing, Mao muttered. Well, you get to spend the day being ordered around by us instead, Leng joked. Noes please, Jiao said, pretending to be terrified. I am surprised they didnt drag us out though, Ding said after helping himself to some soup. Probably took it as a sign that they could get more opportunities for themselves, Mao shrugged. We are going back to the town anyway, he added. Uggh Ding grimaced. It could be worse, Leng reminded Ding. Yes, that is very true, Mun agreed. They chatted away for a while longer, until Duan Mu appeared to inform them that they would all be setting off in about ten minutes. The Bai group all went with Duan Mu at that point, so they finished their breakfast, largely in silence, before heading outside as well. None of them had much to pack at this point, having had several trips out there already. Ill be with you today, Sir Teng said with a grin, coming to join them as they made their way over to the platform. To ensure we actually work? Leng asked, rolling his eyes. No, to ensure that today is not the day an alkyr kills one of you, Sir Teng replied with a laugh. Oh Yun! He turned to find Ha Faolian coming over. You need a communication talisman she said with a slight scowl. There is always something, Leng murmured. He took the talisman from Ha Faolian, doing his best to ignore the sideways looks from the others. It would not have been the end of the world if they left without one. You could still send messages using the teleport jades, but it was certainly more convenient. Its keyed to the central channel, dont use it to chat with people, Faolian added. The groups were doing that yesterday and it does our heads in trying to keep an eye on things like portal order. Ill keep an eye on them, Sir Teng said with a grin. Good luck, Faolian murmured, shaking her head. Everyone ready?! Lianmei called from the centre of the platform. Nodding, he moved a bit further in, as did the others, watching as Lianmei counted down There was the usual distortion, which he was almost getting used to by this point, and then they were standing in the upper town plaza before the grand shrine. Oh this is not what I was expecting, Bai Luofan exclaimed, looking around. We will go get started, Sir Teng said to Lianmei. Okay, she nodded. If you finish up you might as well head back. Probably we will portal from up top. Gotcha, Sir Teng confirmed. They watched Lianmei, Mu Shi, Duan Mu, Ling Tengfei and the rest head off into the steady downpour until they vanished from sight, then Leng sighed deeply, taking his tablet out. So, I guess we just retrace our steps from yesterday and do it block by block? That seems the best bet, he agreed, setting off on the route they had taken the day before. It will be nice to do it without feeling like we are trying to set some kind of record, Ding added, which got a round of laughter from all of them, even Sir Teng as he sorted his bow out. Somewhat remarkably, much of the morning after that was really, in the grand scheme rather painless, for the place they were in, at least. Most of the spirit herbs that had been skipped over by the groups yesterday were vines, creepers and a surprising number of tropical fig trees once they got out of the shadow of the massif itself. Conversely they encountered almost no bothersome predators bigger than a dinner plate which surprised him not a bit, given how many they had killed the previous day. I wonder why they skipped all these figs Ding muttered as they sat in the shelter of a ruined hall, watching the formation slowly sealing up a trailing mutated water fern on one of the smaller trees growing out of a wall. Because they are common unexciting, golden core grade fruit? Leng said, between mouthfuls of one of the larger ones as he scanned for the none-existent threats. I know, but you could sell a crate of these for a dozen spirit stones down below Mao pointed out. And we have filled half a storage ring with them Put a few jade in on your side! Jiao called over to them from the far side of the hall, where he was sitting with Mun and Fang. Glancing at the compass and the formation node beside them on the mossy block, he sighed and nodded, feeding another spirit jade into the formation. So, what do we do when we reach the end of this? Leng mused. The end of? he asked blandly. You know what I mean, Leng said drily, waving down the overgrown street. We will hit the cliff on the north side of the valley by mid-afternoon even if we dance backwards on our hands. Go up to the flooded area and the waterfalls and have a poke around there? Ding suggested. Is there much forest left to do? he asked. Mmmmm we basically wrapped that up yesterday, Mao answered. The area north of us, out there is a tangle of flooded stuff and it ends in cliffs and two more huge waterfalls about half a mile into the rain. We went to the waters edge and Duan Mu and Han Shu took one look at the cliffs and said no. Something about qi drain in the low cloud. Yep, that happens the higher you go, Leng confirmed. How do you know these things, Leng? Mao asked with a sigh. Because I actually read the things I was meant to when I took the promotion exam? Leng retorted. Wait, we are expected to read? Mao asked gormlessly. Well that explains a lot, I guess you just cultivated by banging your manual into your face repeatedly, Ding cackled. Nah, I paid beauties to read it to me, while I lounged in teahouses, drinking fine wine, Mao smirked. Come on, you two! Jiao called over. Sorry, sorry! Mao apologized, putting a spirit jade into his formation centre. How much longer do you reckon? he mused, eyeing the still fern, which was still curling up slowly. Long enough for a few more of these delicious figs, Ding said, taking another from the crate, then swigging some wine. Leng, who had taken another one as well, and was now splitting it open, eyed Dings fig pensively. What? Ding asked. You are checking them for fig-wasps right? Leng asked blandly. Fig? Ding blinked Wasps? Mao asked, looking at his half eaten fig with a frown. Ding made a face and then spat out the mouthful of fig on the rock beside him. It was wasp free. Youre a right bastard! Ding complained as Mao started to laugh. They spent another thirty minutes, in the end, slowly sealing up the fern and then teleporting it back, before continuing on through the complex of ruins. Jingbei had basically skipped through them yesterday, only interested in a water lotus in plaza at the front, which the group had divided up between them anyway, rather than harvest properly. You know Fang remarked as they stood in another of the halls, this one with tumbled columns and a broad, almost silted up pool in the middle. Doesnt this place kind of remind you of the baths back at the inn? Now that you mention it Looking around, he found what Fang had said to be kind of true. I will say this for whoever made these ruins, their eye for beauties is fiiiine! Ding remarked, elbowing him in the arm and pointing at the vine-draped statue at the end of the hall. The woman, naked and carved of white stoneas all these statues seemed to bewas lounging lazily on a couch. A slow stream of water tumbled down from above, over her, keeping the statue perpetually glistening, the relief of the carving made it almost lifelike, as if she could get up from at any moment, though her eyes had vanished at some point, which made her hollow face somewhat unnerving. How is your progress? He nearly jumped as Ha Faolians voice echoed in his head. Whats wrong? Leng asked. Badly timed transmission, he muttered. Uh we are getting there, he replied vaguely. Do you think you could take a trip to the other valley? Faolian asked. I thought we were not needed there? he asked. Would it surprise you to learn that the groups who went there are turning out to be unreliable? she sighed. And we are? he replied drily. You will at least follow orders, she said blandly. We are kind of in the middle of something here, he added. We found what looks like a bath house and are checking it out, there might be a herb here they missed. On one level, he felt a bit bad about spinning her a tale, but at the same time, nothing he had just said was incorrect, either. What would we be doing if we went there? he asked, after the awkward silence extended for a few seconds. There are three teleport points they have set up, Faolian said with a grimace. Half of Wufan and Caoluns groups came back after lunch, with, admittedly, a bunch of quite impressive herbs, including a seven-star lamium. A few then went back out again, and of those, Caoluns group are no longer answering their talismans And we cant send some of the Ling guards to check? he asked, really not enthused about going to a new valley to look for people who had gone missing. Or the Herb Hunters? The Hunters are already occupied, Faolian replied. As are the others your group is the largest one that is sort of free. I see he replied. What is it? Leng asked. Caoluns group has not reported in and they want us to go check on it, he replied. Us? Ding muttered sceptically. Your senior sister Xiang went back out there with them, Faolian added, sounding a touch more annoyed now. Meilan Ah sorry, senior sister, I didnt mean to sound hesitant, he sent back apologetically. What about her? Ding asked, making him realise he had sent that out loud. She is with Caoluns group, apparently, he said with a grimace. Oh then why do they need us? Fang asked. Why did she head out there, any idea what we might be heading into? he asked Faolian. Caoluns group needed an extra feng shui expert, Faolian said after a short pause. He stared up at the rainy sky and sighed. Okay, we will come back to the Inn Just set up a teleport formation where you are, I can link it through, Faolian replied. They are sending stuff back via the Inn at the moment Well? Fang prompted him. Lets go out to the plaza and set up a teleport formation, he said. Leng frowned, but the others were already heading back outside. Do we have enough spirit stones to make a jump like that with all of us? Leng asked, frowning. Whats happening? Sir Teng asked, coming over. It seems that Caoluns group has gone missing, along with Meilan, he said, rapidly bringing Teng up to speed. Teng frowned and looked distant. Huh I cant reach Sir Huang either, or Elder Lianmei Could be the rain? he guessed. They have been saying that a Rising Dragon Gale is coming back for almost two days now? Although would they not have sent a message warning us? Leng muttered. Sir Teng nodded, still looking slightly perturbed. Faolian? he asked. The talisman shifted but there was no answer, so he supposed she was talking to someone else now. It took only a few moments to set up a teleport circle in the relatively clear plaza outside the ruined baths, where they had harvested the lotus the previous day. We have the teleport formation set up, he sent. Ah, yes, sorry link your talisman to it, Faolian said a moment later. Shaking his head, he took the talisman and placed it on the jade. A moment later it chimed, confirming that Everything around them twisted. The world bled colours he had never seen before and the rain seemed to flow upwards into the sky. Sir Tengs expression was frozen between shock, anger and fear, even as their surroundings melted away. Walls bled into tangled vegetation. The ground was still leaf litter over paving, but the air was suffused with a rich earthy smell, like he was both tasting and smelling freshly turned over leaves or grass melded with recently burnt wood. He appeared a metre above the ground and then felt himself drawn to it like a giant palm was suddenly pressing down on him. Nearby, Ding smashed down face-first, groaning. Leng, who had been beside Sir Teng, half hit a rock and bounced awkwardly, spitting blood on the ground. He hit the ground C not rock, mercifully C and coughed up a mouthful of blood, his qi thoroughly chaotic as he tried to focus on his surroundings. -What the fates just happened? Faolian! He tried to use the talisman, and froze, because it wasnt there. Nameless fates go get buggered by monkeys! Fang, who had also landed nearby groaned, rolling off a branch he had landed on hard enough to shatter it. Teng? he gasped, pushing himself up. Sir Teng, who had not landed awkwardly, was looking around, his face pale. Mao Mun? Here Mun gasped from somewhere behind him. What just Leng pushed himself up and then trailed off. All around them, the ground rippled, like a gentle breeze had just emanated out from somewhere behind them. Before his eyes, a tall, white stem slowly twisted out of the loam, golden-brown, furry leaves sprouting from it An arrow wrapped in a talisman hit Leng in the chest, and exploded in a flash of nearly invisible fire, doing nothing except make Leng wince. GET OUT OF THERE! a womans voice Kun Junis he thought? imbued with qi, screamed from somewhere nearby. Before he could locate her, however, Sir Teng grabbed him and Leng and tossed them both bodily away. Tumbling in the air, he could only watch, helpless, as the elite guard, who had just been laughing and eating figs with them not ten minutes earlier, grasped Mun, even as the ground beneath them erupted into stems of the golden-brown plant Sir Teng grimaced and spun the blade in his hand back along his arm, and then, to his shock, sliced it off at the elbow, a fraction before it dissolved into leafy loam, then leapt towards him. He hit the ground, rolled, spotting with relief that Ding and Fang had also managed to make it to a rock The area to his left twisted outwards in a silent crash of shattering space; Caolun, Ha Cao Cao, Din Kongfei, Din Ouyeng, Ha Shuwei and Ha Leung Fan appearing to merge with the clearing from another space with scattered ruins in tall grass by a river, overshadowed by a rising cliff. Dont! Sir Caos truncated shout rang through the clearing. Thats not! Din Kongfeis exclamation was cut off as he landed in a crouch, a spear already appearing in his hand, sweeping away the nearby golden brown leaves. W-what!?! Caolun landed on the ground and stumbled forward, only to be grabbed by Ha Shuwei before he could pitch into another emerging plant. Sir Cao, seeing them and Sir Teng, immediately spun and grabbed Caolun and Din Kongfei, leaping vertically into the air to crash down on a fallen tree about ten metres away. Shaking his head, fighting the disorientation still grasping at him, he tried to get up, as the rolling wave of golden-brown knee high plants surged towards them. Ha Shuwei triggered a barrier, even as Ha Leung Fang raced after after Sir Cao EARTH CORROSION! Din Ouyeng yelled, a talisman appearing in his hand as he slammed a palm into the ground {Jade Providence Seal} The motion of the plants around him slowed somehow, almost seeming to telegraph where they were going next in the expanding wave of greenery. He rolled to his left, intuitively grasping that he was in danger somehow! A heartbeat later a small, nettle-like plant unfurled from the loam with deceptive speed, right where his stomach would have been. Mun, who had fallen nearby, staggered forward and then fell with a scream as a similarly emerging plant caught his ankle. No! he gasped, drawing his blade and hacking at the plant with a desperate lunge His weapon passed through the plant and then it exploded into loam and his blade rusted away at a rate so fast he barely had time to drop it, even as he grasped the groaning Mun by the arm and staggered up, looking for the woman who had shouted. It was Kun Juni, as it turned out, blood running from her nose, crouched on a wall about ten metres away, a cracked formation core beside her. Get clear! she screamed, ! Unfortunately, the rest of her shout was lost in a vast, world-shaking crash of breaking space as a further teleportation arrived. Swirls of scattering rain left thousands of tiny flickering flames on the leaves of the blooming plant that was now surging up everywhere he looked, focusing around almost a dozen two metre tall trunks in the middle of the clearing, each one of which had a shimmering little ball of near invisible fire over it. Almost like a -A formation? -A spirit herb that can use a formation? The entire clearing distorted outwards, like the inside of it was too large to be contained A hand grasped his and he was hauled a few paces further backwards, even as the spatial turbulence that had just consumed the clearing seemed to draw everything back inwards for a mind-bending moment The spatial turbulence that had consumed the clearing faded away, the spirit herb, whatever it had been, consumed by it, almost as if it never was. Getting his bearings, he found that his saviour was a blonde-haired youth about his age in a vaguely familiar purple and red robe, with golden flame-like patterns around the edges. A moment later, a beauty with golden hair, wearing a red and blue travelling dress, arrived next to them, looking around with a wary expression. Ji? a name surfaced to match the face of the youth he had met at the banquet in the Ling clan, who had come from Meng city to visit the Ling clan, what felt like a lifetime ago. Thanks, he gasped, looking around for the others, his heart pounding. We meet again, Brother Yun, the youth said with a wan smile, offering him a hand. Although in much less auspicious circumstances it seems Chapter 21 – Turning Point (Part 1)
Frequently when you interrogate the pages of history, it will turn out that even the most remarkable turning points can have truly banal origins. The demise of the mendacious Heavenly Dawn Sect, the tragic death of Venerate Murong, the decision by the Ancestors of the Seven Sovereigns Hall to eliminate the heirs of Dun FaoLong all these decisions had their origins in single, simple actions where the unenlightened did not show respect for the strength of our world''s destiny, tried to go against the fates for their own personal agendas and were humbled as a result Our current generations would do well to understand these lessons, I feel, especially those rebellious young ladies of Teng and Kai who have made such scenes of late, showing little appreciation of the Grace of our Heavens in this era and the benevolence of our Great Imperial Houses shade
Excerpt C A Treatise on Eastern Azure Great World, in 100 Volumes by Qin Qiu, Royal Scholar of Qin.

~ Jun Arai C Somewhere in the High Valleys ~
There are days that start well and then slowly get worse as they go along There are days that just start off bad and refuse to get any better and there are days, sometimes, that just produce a singular moment of mind-numbing awfulness that devours everything. Which of those their day up to the point had been was something Arai had found herself undecided upon until the first teleportation landed, at which point it firmly stepped into the third category. She watched dully as Jiang Teng, along with Ha Yun, Ha Leng and the rest of his friends appeared, in mid-air, in the middle of the overgrown plaza and slammed down into its decayed ruin. In the same instant, her connection to the formation core in her hand seemed to roll over, access to the formation wrenched from her control like the spirit herb was an adult taking a toy from a child. Fearful barbs of corrosive qi tore back into her body, travelling up her arms, invading her meridians, racing for her bones Spirit of my Heart, Renew my Body and Soul. Using her mantra to shield herself, she tossed the core away. It was cracked and the formation totally broken in any case, now more liability than benefit. Across the far side of the plaza, she could see Han Shu stagger back, cursing, a veil of his own mantra hanging around him, even as the skin on his arms flaked away like dried leaves. Sana, who had been the third focal point of the formation, spat blood and hurled her core far away into the green even as she dashed for Lin Ling, who had dropped to her knees and was screaming. Juni coughed blood and discarded her core, standing up on her rock and aiming a talisman arrow with a teleport formation at the heart of the plaza Then a golden-brown plant bloomed. Everywhere. Spitting out the mouthful of blood, she grasped the brown and gold stem that had punched into her leg and sent everything she held inside her, into it. Spirit of my Heart, Renew my Body and Soul. The earth corrosion ate at her, trying to get into her bones, into her flesh, into parts of her that she barely even knew she had. Spirit of my Heart, Renew my Body and Soul. The herb howled, a shockingly aware sensation, like someone who had just grabbed a very hot object unexpectedly. The whispers of her own fear, her pain, her anger and her frustration flowed through her, into it The sensation of repelling rejection hit her so hard she nearly saw double. Something tried to pull, or maybe push a part of her out of herself, away from her mantra, away from her physical foundation. Spirit of my Heart, Renew my Body and Soul. Staggering up, she tried to run and nearly fell a second time as two tendrils of the plant spiked through her leg. In a heartbeat, it had wrapped around the bones in her shin and ankle, eschewing what it had done before to simply try and snare her up physically. Tearing the tendrils free, she grimaced as they flayed the skin on her hands as well, tiny fibres shedding like thorns into her flesh. Already she could feel it ripping unrefined qi in her body away from her, its yin earth properties overpowering her natural qi circulation so easily she didnt even bother trying to prevent it. Protect your core, the mantra will fight for you, it is a gift that cannot be stolen That was what her mother had told her, years ago, when first teaching her about how subtly powerful it could be. --Cursed suppression! she groaned. The issue here was that her Soul mnemonic was barely effective. Spirit and Heart Renew my Body, Soul. It was simple, crude even, to the point where the lack of harmony made her wince, but it did work, chaining the four words not lessened by their locality A second teleport landed, almost on top of her. Her qi turned chaotic and her surroundings bled colour in very disturbing ways. For a heartbeat she almost felt she saw two places merging through each other, maybe three. The buildings were intact, the buildings were gone, and bodies lay everywhere, scattered bones devoured by the forest, walls tumbled down a statue of a woman, on a plinth, almost seeming to look at her Coughing up blood she lashed at a nearby tendril of the herb with her short blade. The bit she cut scattered into loam, suggesting this probably wasnt even the real plant, just a material manifestation of its qi. The new arrivals were Caolun, Sir Cao and a bunch of other Ha clan experts, along with Din Kongfei and Din Ouyeng. She watched as they scattered immediately, Din Ouyeng placing a talisman on the ground {Jade Providence Seal} She got a subtle sense of danger all around her {Flickering Steps} Mustering what qi she could, she darted away, in the direction of Juni. A split second later, a large tendril of the plant, large enough to bind half her body if it caught her, exploded out of the leaf litter where she had been. Ahead of her she saw Ha Yun, now thrown clear with a few of the others, stagger up and roll away from a similar, if smaller tendril. Ha Mun, who had landed near him, was not so lucky; the plant feinted, making him dodge one way, and then a stem punched straight through Muns foot and leg. Yun severed it a second later, but already she could see the skin flaking away, along with Muns clothes. Gritting her teeth, she focused her qi again. {Flickering Steps} Get clear! Juni screamed at her, and laterally, she supposed, Ha Yun. Juni started to say something else, but whatever it was was lost in an immense, forest-twisting crash of shattering space as a further teleportation, one with much greater spatial momentum, arrived. Landing beside Ha Yun and Ha Mun, she watched, her stomach twisting as the scattering rain left thousands of tiny, barely visible flames burning on the leaves of the vast, blooming plant that was surging up everywhere now. At the heart of the clearing, the core of the spirit herb finally made its presence felt: eleven two-metre-tall white stems with heart-shaped golden-bronze leaves and drooping green-gold flowers. Seven of the flower heads had a shimmering ball of near invisible fire over them, each holding a rune -The Seven Star teleport formation? Understanding blossomed in her mind, like a grasping icy hand of pure terror. -Oh no The entire clearing distorted outwards, like the inside of it was too large to be contained She just about managed to grasp Ha Yun and Ha Mun and drag them back a bit further before the shockwave of the forced collapse, as the herb tried to do something with the formation, knocked her off her feet. The spatial turbulence that had just consumed the clearing seemed to draw everything back inwards for a mind-bending moment, trees bleeding shadows of themselves and the walls not quite sure if they were ruined or not Groaning, she rolled up and got her bearings and then froze, because the forest she was in was not the same as the forest they had just been in. The old location had been selected by the group led by Ha Aofan, who had chosen it on the grounds that the feng shui was super-auspicious for a teleport formation. Having never, ever, come across a place like that in her life up here, she had queried it at the time. In her experience anything that claimed to be really good for a thing was, up here and to a lesser but equally frustrating extent down there, usually out to get you. Unfortunately, Ha Aofans group, backed up by Ha Botan, had been tiresomely bullish at the time, claiming that Ha Aofans teacher was from the Imperial School and what-not. In the end, rather than provoke some big confrontation over it, they had just sent their herbs back and headed out as quickly as possible. However, on returning later in the afternoon and finding that both those groups had headed home, she and Juni had poked around a bit. What they found confirmed their worst fears really. Aofans group had found a second Seven Star teleport formation and, much to Ha Huangs chagrin used it as the basis for the teleport point. If she was being honest, that was the point when she had seriously started to consider that this was a day that was just going to refuse to get any better. After telling Ha Faolian what had happened, they had started to more thoroughly investigate this location, but had found nothing, beyond some evidence that Aofans group sealed a spirit herb here. They had been at the critical juncture of disentangling the Seven Star formation from the rest of the network when Ha Yuns group teleported in unexpectedly and suddenly the whole place sprouted this golden-brown spirit herb, whose flowers looked a bit like a lamium. A spirit herb which had, unless she was very far off the mark, somehow refined that Seven Star formation. Her new location was superficially similar, she had to give it that. Suppressing her cultivation as much as she could, she strained her ears, but there was next to no sound beyond the rain on vegetation and a faint sighing of wind through leaves. The air was humid, almost smothering in the misty rain. -Where the fates am I? There was a suffocating antiquity to the place she was now standing. An overgrown, ruined courtyard, shaded by tall trees, in the shadow of vegetation-cloaked cliffs, wreathed in misty cloud. It was still raining as well. That was where the similarities ended, though. The ruined colonnades and overhanging tree boughs were entwined with creepers, jasmine and rock rose. The courtyard itself, though, was almost a flower meadow; choked with an eclectic and slightly unsettling mix of clumps of flowering chrysanthemums, narcissus, hibiscus and dead nettle. In the middle was a tumbled-down semicircle of columns, carved into the forms of beautiful young women, surrounding a cracked stone altar Behind the altar was a statue C in white stone C of a woman, her amber-golden hair adorned with a garland of flowers. Her hands were set in such a way as to suggest she was once playing an instrument, maybe a harp, while a bow and arrow rested beside her. Also at her feet lay a mask, carved from stone but clearly meant to resemble wood. Her robe, draped across her thighs, was patterned with flowers. That wasnt what drew her attention, however. It was the large swathe of disturbed ground around the statue and off to one side. Walking over to it, she knelt down and ran the loam through her fingers, finding the disturbance fresh. Looking around again, she was glad she had her mantra, because the ominous hunch settling in her stomach was not a good one. At this angle, she could see that the statue had been sheltered by something, perhaps a spirit tree? The vines had also been cleared off the altar upon which was inscribed the word Lamionis, in Ancient Easten. Chip marks on the bases of both suggested efforts to remove them, albeit with little luck Turning in a circle, she warily took in the courtyard again, from the slightly better vantage point, looking with renewed concern for the source of her predicament She didnt find the spirit herb, however she did find the broken form of Ha Mun, sprawled in a scattered scar in the low-lying vegetation near one of the pillars. Kneeling down beside Ha Mun, she was again very glad she had her mantra to hide her emotions behind. She had never really gotten on with him, or liked any of Yuns bunch. Even Leng was a bit well, prone to moments where he could be very annoying. However, she had never wished serious harm on any of them and Muns condition could only be described as critical. This is why you should just have stayed at home drinking in teahouses she hissed under her breath. Ah L-leng? I dont feel so Mun moaned, trying to move. Its not Leng, its me, she murmured, running a hand through her hair as she wondered what, if anything, she could do for him. His left leg was gone, all the way to the knee bar a shattered piece of bone and some slowly-corroding flesh. His left arm was desiccated and shrivelled, the skin peeling away in greenish-brown flakes, and his body was bleeding yin earth qi in a way that was not good. A-arai? he gasped, reaching out with a hand and grabbing her sleeve. Almost immediately, her robe started to flake away into loam as the corrosive yin earth qi wracking Muns body tried to devour her as well. Taking a breath, she sent a thread of her qi and mantra-infused Intent into the youth and bit her lip, because his condition was not good. Not good at all. His cultivation foundation was ravaged by the devouring strength of the yin earth qi from the spirit herb. His bones were brittle, his meridian network in tatters and his dantian, such as she had a nebulous awareness of it, was basically collapsed. That he was even alive, given he was a spiritual cultivator, she could only put down to either fluke or some refined or provided defensive treasure. Hold still, try not to move, she said softly, giving his hand a squeeze, even as she fed her inner turmoil into her mantra. Spirit of your Heart promote the Renewal of your Body and nurture the Soul. Normally she eschewed using her longform mantra on others she didnt know, because it brought unwarranted attention, but compared to letting him expire in front of her it wasnt much of a choice. Mun coughed, his chest quivering. Grimacing, she sent another pulse through his body, guiding it with her mantra, watching as best she could how it worked. Which was not great, frankly. His condition was stabilizing, but far too slowly. He definitely needed to get back to the Inn and probably be put in the baths for at least a full day. Even then, his cultivation might be permanently crippled. Taking out a teleport jade, she put it down on the ground beside them and painted a talisman for it that connected straight back to the Inn, then stopped and considered his condition again. In his current condition there was an excellent chance that the teleport would kill him irrespective of anything she did. Sending another pulse of qi into him, she considered the chaotic state of his qi and gave up on that idea, in the short term. He had already been teleported once with acute qi poisoning and the yin earth qi was barely being held in check by her. Okay, youre gonna be okay she muttered, pushing more Intent-infused qi, guided by her mantra, into him, trying to chase out the curse-like yin earth qi. The devouring qi in Ha Mun shifted at last, retreating before her She followed it, but It surged back again, a fraction of a second later, by other routes, evading her qi, slipping past it, trying to invade her body Gritting her teeth, she focused on her mantra again Spirit of your Heart promote the Renewal of your Body and nurture the Soul. Again, the qi retreated, but again, not as her intuition seemed to tell her it should? Dont Mun rasped, his voice barely audible, a hand grasping for hers. Exhaling, she held his hand, ignoring as best she could the corrosion, and looked around again, wondering what was nagging at her. It was like an itch, a subtle sense that something was off? It didnt help either that the strangely soporific feeling in the air around them, like something was weighing down on her, was affecting him in some way as well. It was like being stuck in a moment where you were tired and just Beneath her hands, she could feel Muns vitality still slipping away. The moment was so incongruously subtle, she nearly missed it as she knelt there, channelling qi into him -I let go of him a moment ago why am I? Closing her eyes for a moment, she tried to banish that focusing her mantra on herself She stared down at her hands again, which were still pressed against Muns ruined chest, as she channelled qi into his meridian gates, then looked around her. A-arai he gasped, his hand digging into her flesh now, which was flaking slightly under his touch. Almost unbidden, she found herself seeing the face of another Ha clan scion, Ha Fen Fang, lying there cold and alone in a different damp forest clearing She focused her mantra on herself, exclusively, using it to focus on The sensation she was seeking was like a phantom, different, alien, away from her. It didnt engage with her at all, such that she was only vaguely aware of it by the absence of other things as it passed. -Shit shit fate-thrashed, nameless-spawned monkey shit -When did it start? It gnawed at her, in a tiny corner of her mind that was used to being wary about things like blood ling trees, that didnt always trust in her mantra to unequivocally blunt the bad things. The image of the flowers, blooming beneath the seven star-like seals of the formation, flitted through her mind. -The flower was in bloom? -Pollen Looking around, she took in the quietly-blooming spirit vegetation, suddenly wondering why she had not been more concerned about that. -I was already under its influence when I teleported? -This is a really dangerous spirit herb, she told herself, focusing clearly on her mantra. She stared down at Ha Mun, but there was no Ha Mun. She was pushing qi into a tangled mass of golden-bronze leaves and white stems, which were twisting their way around her arms, binding her to the ground, slowly eating away at her physical form. Spirit of my Heart please Renew my perspective on my Body and Soul. Her mantra met the devouring grasp of the plant and it collapsed into loam, even as she fought to avoid spitting blood herself. Her clothing was basically corroded away, the flesh on her arms and legs raw and blistered. She was still in the clearing, amid the circle of pillars, but the clearing was not the same, which a part of her felt was getting a bit tiresome You actually resisted She was suddenly aware of someone standing over her, a hand knotting in her hair, a blade resting against her neck. Turning her head fractionally, she found herself looking at it took her a moment to place him as Ha Ji Mangfan, one of Ji Wufans group. I knew you were a physical cultivator, but youre actually pretty talented for an indigenous little bitch, Ha Ji Mangfan said with a grin, pulling her head back a bit more so she was properly looking up at him. Trying to instil some order on her qi, even as the yin earth poison she had been tricked into letting into her body gnawed at her, she fumbled for her Looking for something? Ha Ji Mangfan said with a grin, holding up her talisman and the jade scrip. Something chaotic in her qi twisted, trying to grasp her in some subtle, ill-defined way. It wasnt as strong as the spirit herb, but it was oddly complementary. Feel familiar? he chuckled, dragging her head back a bit more as he placed a knee in her back. I guess I just have to do this the old-fashioned way. Gritting her teeth, she mustered her mantra and her remaining qi and found herself staring at the clearing behind him. A young woman now stood in the clearing, by the altar, her hand resting gently on it, considering the scene around her. She looked about twelve years old, or near enough, with long, dark hair, and slightly tanned skin, wet from the rain. The girl considered the spot where Ha Mun had been, then turned to look at her. She stared back at the impossible person, her mind blank, no longer sure if this was dream, nightmare or somewhere between. -Ha Fen Fang? The girl met her gaze, her dark eyes seeming to eat into her. Everywhere, on every building and branch, the flowers were blooming again, with an almost luminescent allure, and yet Mangfan barely seemed aware of her, or them. You should not die in a place like this, she murmured, sounding almost sad. W-what? Ha Ji Mangfan scoffed, staring at her. Like a ghost out of the rain and the whispering of the leaves, the shadow of a second woman appeared, older, far more ethereal, motherly, somehow. Her form was almost superimposed on the statue as it arrived, in that still moment, behind Ha Ji Mangfan, her hand caressing his cheek, just as the woman in the statue was. I guess I just have to do this the old-fashioned way, she purred, her words making every leaf on every tree around them shake and the flowers bloom ever more vibrantly. The ominously familiar sensation of soporific oppression, which had been settling like a blanket over everything, redoubled enabling her in one terrifying moment to realise exactly where they were. The Life Breaking Aspen was one of the most famous spirit herbs in the whole of Yin Eclipse, although it was, in fact, a spirit tree, which was not quite the same thing. It was a vast entity that lived on the western edge of the Inner Valleys, controlling a whole swathe of interconnected forest valleys spanning maybe five or six hundred square miles between East Fury and Thunder Crest. Passage through its territory was possible, but only if you touched nothing, injured nothing and kept as quiet as a mouse otherwise people went in and never came out again. How Senior Ying had wood from the grove was still a mystery to her. W-w-wha Ha Ji Mangfan managed to rasp, his eyes growing wild. Melinoe The word was like a silent whisper, carried through the world, trying to sink into the depths of her being. Her mantra met it silently and the two recoiled, the bizarre strength of the word leaving her limbs cold, as if she was being buried in the earth. In that instant she was sure that were it genuinely focused on her, she would have perished just from the shock of that meeting. Ha Ji Mangfan gave a wretched shriek as his qi turned chaotic. His blade vanished and re-appeared in his grasp, summoned by a talisman she supposed. Desperately, he stabbed at her The shadow woman waved, effortlessly ghosting backwards as Ha Ji Mangfan was sent tumbling away. Golden-brown leaves erupted beneath him, white stems entangling his limbs even before he hit the ground The explosion sent her sprawling, her ears ringing. Get away from Mangfan! Ha Shuwei came scrambling into the clearing, a talisman already in his hand Ha Ji Mangfan managed to roll up, scattering leaves and blossoms and was nearly impaled by a spike of the white-stemmed spirit herb a second time for his trouble. Mangfan! A second enraged shout echoed through the forest, and an older man with a well-trimmed beard, who she vaguely recognised as one of Wufans bodyguards, dashed into the clearing from the far side, a ring of talismans already swirling around him In the same instant, the whole plaza erupted into a sea of blossoming rock rose, hibiscus, chrysanthemum and the golden-flowered lamium, sometimes called dead-nettle or devouring nettle, which she could now finally identify. She felt the terrible Intent within the blooming flowers focus on him A sheet of fire consumed half the plaza, charring the leaf litter and leaving a hundred smaller blazes among the creepers and trees. The blossoming spirit herbs, however, were already gone, melted into the ground as if they never were. The shadow woman had vanished as well, as had the phantom of Ha Fen Fang, except She stared at the spring of white chrysanthemums that had scattered near her. Most had vanished as they hit the ground, burning, except for Reaching out her hand, she grasped a white blossom before it hit the ground and stared at it blankly, because against all the odds, it was familiar to her. Brother Mangfan!? Ha Shuwei, who was the person responsible, exclaimed, clearly shocked. Ah, you are here, Shuwei, excellent! Mangfan said, staggering up. Grab her while I The sense of drain intensified remarkably in that instant and Ha Shuwei, who had been looking around in confusion, staggered, his face pale Ji Wufans bodyguard barely grasped Shuwei, preventing him from tumbling face-first into an erupting thicket of lamium. S-stop her Brother Shuwei! Mangfan yelled, pointing at her, even as he thrashed with a fan-like treasure at the vegetation trying to grasp him. Pushing herself up, she fed all her pain, her anger, everything from the past few days into her body, cancelling out her tiredness Ah, they are over here! Before she could even trigger her movement art, several more figures came dashing through the trees, cutting off her only real escape route other than attempting to go up the cliff. The leader, a blonde-haired youth a bit older than her, wearing a purple and red robe with flame-like patterns around the edges, alighted beside Ha Ji Mangfan, hauling him up. After him came a pale-looking Ha Yun and a somewhat familiar woman with slightly curly golden hair, in a red and blue travelling dress in the Ling style. She alighted next to her, looking around with a wary expression before looking at her with a frown. Mun MUN! Ha Yun, who had just noticed Ha Muns slumped form, scrambled over to him. Ah, you are here as well, thank goodness! Sir Huang, Leng and Ha Ding appeared a moment later, followed by, to her immense relief, Juni. Ah Kun Juni, the woman she abruptly, finally recognised as Ling Yus cousin said, giving Juni a nod. What happened? Why are you here? Juni asked Ling Luo, ignoring her question. We got to Misty Jasmine Inn earlier Then this happened. I was able to use one of the Talisman Loci we brought with us to teleport a few experts here to work out what happened, Ling Luo explained, her gaze never leaving her. Yes, lingering here is a Juni trailed off, finally spotting her. Fates, Arai, what happened to you? Mun! Come on Mun Ha Yuns exclamation made the others, talking away, look down again. Ha Yun grasped his friends hand and stared as the flesh crumbled away beneath his touch. Looking at Ha Yuns blank expression as he stared at his friend, she again felt a rather unpleasant knot form in her stomach. -If I had not been caught in the hallucination could I have saved him? -If I had not been attacked by Mangfan? Ha Mangfan, now looking much paler and more shaken, bowed to the youth who had saved him. T-thank you, fellow Daoist, for freeing me from that Not at all, the youth said absently, looking around with wary interest. And ah Young Lord Yun, Mangfan added, also saluting Ha Yun. I I was unable to save your friend. I arrived just in time to see her doing something to him Ha Yun and Ha Ding rounded on her, frowning. -You little shitshe met his gaze with a gloomy look of her own. He is lying, she said flatly. He never My qi is in Muns body, you can check! Mangfan protested. Then she attacked me and the herbs I guess its the pollen or something? I think she got confused, or controlled! Ji Mangfans qi is present on Ha Muns body, Ha Shuwei added. She She attacked me, pushed me into the herb Mangfan protested. Enough, Sir Huang, looking almost as worse for wear as she was, snapped. This has your Ji groups incompetence written all over it, Feilu, Mangfan. Dont try my patience. Thats rich coming from a servant like you! Mangfan snapped. It was your group who was messing with it last Enough, Mangfan, the bodyguard, Ha Feilu said with a grimace. What happened, happened. Sir Huang can you save Mun? Ha Yun asked, his voice shaking. Sir Huang knelt down beside Ha Mun, who was barely breathing at this point, and put a hand to his chest, then sighed and glanced at her. Grimacing, she tried to move, but her body was basically devoid of qi at this point, between the herb and Ha Ji Feilu, who was looking at her with concern? -How dare you look at me like that, after just trying whatever your charge did, she sneered. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Mangfan looking at her with a half-smile that made her skin crawl. Reaching for her talisman, she sighed as she recalled it was now in Mangfans possession, as was her tablet. Isnt there a pill or something? Ding asked, kneeling down beside Mun. Sir Huang put a hand on Mun and sighed. -No, I wont have them do this to me! she snarled to herself, feeding her pain and anger back into her mantra. Standing up, she staggered over to Ha Mun, who was as she recalled, only to find her path blocked by Shuwei. Get out of my way, she spat, shoving the youth out of the way. What are you Ding started to say. Ignoring him, she knelt down beside Ha Mun and pushed her qi into him. Spirit of your Heart promote the Renewal of your Body and nurture the Soul. His condition did stabilize, marginally, under the influence of her mantra, but it was all she could do not to kill him herself, just from the strength of the qi passing through his friable meridians. There was no trace of her qi in his system, just lots and lots of yin earth qi, which told her that she had never so much as touched him before. To her annoyance, Mangfans qi was in Muns body, albeit barely. Well? Sir Huang asked her. He is alive she replied with a grimace. Thats not a high bar to clear, Mangfan sneered, withdrawing a pill bottle and passing it to Ha Yun. Feed him one of these Brother Yun. Are you okay? Juni asked her as Sir Huang plucked the bottle out of Ha Yuns grasp and considered it pensively. She gave Juni a shrug and merely pointed unobtrusively at Mangfan, who was handing Sir Feilu a bundle that was clearly her luss cloth, that had bound the tablet to her wrist. Juni gave her a look, glanced at Mangfan and then sighed. Give me Hunter Juns stuff, Juni commanded him, holding out her hand. You are aware that she attacked us? Mangfan protested, doing a good job of sounding affronted. Unless you want to be marked as a thief in the eyes of the Bureau I would stop being a prat, Sir Huang said flatly, arriving beside the youth in two steps and taking the bundle off him. She gave Ha Feilu and his fuming charge a brittle smile and held out her hand to Sir Huang. As far as threats went, that was a pretty good one. Bureau marks were hard to get rid of and branded the soul. There was a reason why people didnt rob Herb Hunters very often. Sir Huang passed her the luss cloth and she put the talisman back around her neck and checked both items quickly. Her storage device showed no signs of being forced, so he had eyes there at least, but the security measures on her tablet had been tripped, which made her sigh. Focusing on her talisman, she took out some shoes and a light robe and re-clothed herself. She had no idea what the fates was going on here. Perhaps he had been suffering some kind of hallucination, just like her, but in her heart of hearts she didnt buy it. Something about the shadow woman, and the oddity of recalling Ha Fen Fang, kept her from settling on that explanation. What went on there? Juni signed unobtrusively. I am not sure, she signed so only Juni could see. He absolutely attacked me, though. I saw something weird as well. Its hard to explain. I see, Juni signed back. We can talk it over later. Who else isnt here? Sir Cao, who had just arrived, asked, looking around. Glancing around, she counted all her friends at least. Juni was already with her, while Sana and Ling were coming over with Han Shu, from the far side. Of Ha Yuns group, Yun was there, as were Sir Teng and Leng, Ding, Jiao and Mao. Caoluns group was only him, Sir Cao and Ha Shuwei, now with the addition of Feilu and Mangfan. I dunno where Fang is Jiao said with a grimace. Last I saw he was with you, Ding? Uh yeah, then we got sent flying, I assumed he was Ding trailed off. It was weird when we arrived. -So it wasnt only me who got caught in that Leung got caught by the herb in spite of his barrier, Caolun muttered, holding his arms. This is all because you messed with that formation Ha Mangfan yelled, jabbing a finger at her and Juni. Funny, I dont recall seeing you earlier, Sir Huang said with a faint frown. I was watching you lot! Ha Mangfan replied. After you started poking around at what Brother Aofan did, in case you damaged it with your ineptitude! I have already reported what you have done to Elder Botan, so they will clearly understand that the fault is yours for messing with dangerous formations you you you She stared dully as a white stem stabbed out of the ground beneath Mangfan, impaling him through the chest, as if he were an illusion A talisman hit the flowering herb full on, scattering it in a coruscating whirlwind of greenery. Feilu grasped Mangfan, tearing him free and dashing away from it to take refuge beside Din Kongfei, who had cast the talisman. The herb recoiled, then all its tendrils collapsed into the ground again. Ha Shuwei, who was retreating towards Din Kongfei as well, screamed and collapsed backwards, golden-brown-leafed vines coiling up his legs Sir Teng and Sir Cao dodged away, as did Sir Huang, each dragging a Ha clan scion with them, cursing under their breath as the loamy ground became a sea of grasping, vine-like plants. A second charge of the talisman hit the ground near Shuwei, buying him time to scramble onto a rock. Pale and shaking, he fumbled for a purification pill. Fates dammit! Brother Ji cursed and also withdrew a talisman, casting it at the spirit herb The explosion sent her, and almost everyone else, sprawling as a hurricane of yang life energy tried to consume the yin earth and failed miserably for a singularly obvious reason. The golden-leafed spirit herb was likely a yin fire attributed spirit herb that had mutated to yin earth. Uh Brother Ji stared at the main body, now wreathed in life-giving qi, then pulled out a sword that made her hair stand on end. The trees shivered and her ability to sense qi in the surroundings all but vanished. What just Caolun stared at his hands in horror. Times up, we are leaving Sir Huang said flatly, already backing away. The Grove just woke up. Thats the end of our little trip into this hell, one way or another. The Grove? Ha Yun, who had dragged up Ha Muns body and put it over his shoulder, asked, his voice shaking. What about Fang? Ding said, looking around grimly. You have a loci, Juni rounded on Ling Luo, whose presence here she had not even started to get around to thinking about yet. Ling Luo took out a jade orb and stared at it for a long moment. His talisman is one hundred and twenty miles away from here, to the south west? He left it in the fate-thrashed Inn?! Ha Leng actually screamed, kicking a rock, then dodged to the side as a tendril of the spirit herb lashed out of the ground to try and catch him. Ding, Mao and Jiao all looked embarrassed and also afraid now, not that she could blame them. They were well out of their depth now. It was only sheer good fortune keeping the three of them, Caolun, Yun and even Leng alive at this point. Sana grabbed her, helping her up as they rapidly retreated, covered by Sir Huang now, while Din Kongfei and Din Ouyeng wielded strange talismans that just about seemed to protect against the herb. Both were already looking pale though. Save your qi, she signed to Lin Ling and Han Shu, who were less familiar with this place than her, Sana or Juni. While the Grove is awake, we cant replenish anything. That was one of the things you learned at eight-star rank, once it was expected you might get requests this far in. Yin Eclipse was a nasty place for spiritual cultivators anywhere, but here, near the Aspen, it was especially unpleasant. Here there were only two ways to cultivate: internally, or not at all. Spiritual cultivation, pulling qi from your surroundings to build up your own foundation, becoming one with the world? That only worked when the world wanted to become one with you, rather than making you one with it. Here, Juni tossed a jar of pills to Ha Leng. Take one each. If you can, feed one to Mun, it may help him. Leng nodded, downing one and grimacing. He then passed one to Yun before giving the bottle to Ding and the other two, who had taken refuge on several large, solid stone slabs. We cant stay here, Sir Huang added. If we do, death is inevitable. You dont say, Juni grimaced. What can we Leng trailed off, staring in horror. Looking where he was, she saw that a very large greenish-red centipede, its body maybe a metre and a half across, was watching them from a tree that adjoined the cliff behind them. Please tell me that that is not the Great Devouring Centipede, she said softly to Juni as they all started to back away. As a predator, it was another famous one, but more active than the Aspen. Its preferred hunting ground was the edge of the Aspen, preying on things lucky enough to make it back out again. She could only assume that it had somehow had its eye on the formation as well? The centipede now turned to consider them and the spirit herb, its head swaying this way and that It made to move towards the herb, much to her relief except as soon as it did so, the whole grove turned gloomy. That was the only way to describe it. On the winds the faint hint of something approaching music, like chords merging with the world, or born of it, echoed through the trees. Run, Sir Huang snarled. Without needing any encouragement, not after she had seen The centipede looked into the grove, then at them, and moved so fast it was almost impossible to see its form. Ha Mangfan darted backwards, barely avoiding its strike Ha Ji Feilu gave a wretched scream as the monstrosity clasped him in its claws, negligently impaling the luckless Ha Shuwei and nearly claiming Ha Teng and Ha Mao, who had both been backing up as well. Brother Ji, Din Kongfei and Din Ouyeng all drew treasures at the same time, the Din pair charging for the beast with grim expressions, while Brother Ji moved between the majority of the group and the centipede. The centipede, for its part, flicked Ha Ji Feilu back, towards the spirit herb, then spun on the spot, easily deflecting the blows from the Din pairs treasures, which barely left a mark. Save m Ha Shuweis scream died on his lips as the centipede grasped him by the waist and bit him in half, chomping down his torso in a matter of moments, leaving only an arm and a bit of leg behind. A moment later, the herb bloomed beneath the miserable remains, consuming them. Pushing her horror away with her mantra, she saw Din Kongfei roll up and aim his sword at the centipede A searing lightning bolt dropped out of the clouds above onto the centipede. The air almost seemed to boil around them for a few seconds, then there was an eerie quiet. She felt a bit of blood dribble out of her ears. -Deafened. With a grimace, she directed her mantra to fix that; however, there were precious few sounds of the forest anyway at this point. The centipede shook itself and moved back to the clearing, completely unharmed apart from a few light scorch marks on its shell. Where did the herb go with that Feilu? Lin Ling, who had been crouched beside her, asked. Shit anyone see it? Juni signed to the others, who all shook their heads. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Sir Huang, also looking wary now, retreated rapidly to their position. We need to leave here, now, she signed to him. I know Sir Huang sighed. Yun will not leave Fang Best circumstance he is back in the other valley and the others find him, can you contact them? Juni said. No, talismans are totally out. I suspect our whole network is down, and we could be anywhere between ten and fifty miles from where we were, Sir Huang gritted his teeth as they continued to fall back, further into the ruins. She thought about saying something, but didnt in the end, because it would just be curses. A second lightning bolt interrupted her thoughts as the centipede continued its clash with the Din group behind them. Thats how they did in the tetrid queen, Leng muttered. A Thunder Soul sword, Sir Huang grunted. What a wasteful treasure to give to a junior. If it allows us to run away, they can be as wasteful as they like, Sir Teng muttered. Still scanning for the spirit herbs, she nodded in agreement. Her intuition told her the golden-leafed one had not gone far. Likely it was just waiting for them to lower their guard, or possibly for the centipede to take a beating so it could get its formation back. -Assuming it even needs it at this point. I am certainly seeing why the Bureau has a big do not annoy warning on the Life Breaking Aspen, Ha Leng said with a shudder, looking around. All around them, the subtle soporific effect on the ambient qi was still ramping up. -If this keeps up even we will be in trouble, she reflected, feeding her unease to her mantra. Yep, its really not a good thing to annoy, Sir Huang agreed. Yun, Leng, we cannot stay here. But Ding looked unwilling. If we stay here, Mun may die, and there is no guarantee Fang is even here, Sir Huang said with a grimace. Cant you do a divination or something? Ha Yun said, sounding haunted. Back off already! Brother Ji was calling to the Din pair. Let me deal with this for fates sakes. What can you do, Meng dog, Din Kongfei grumbled. Watch me! Brother Ji muttered, looking a bit put out, she thought. {Muralis Parasol Cage} As they continued to move out of the courtyard, towards the waterfall, behind them, Brother Ji tossed out a green wooden slip that twisted and erupted into a thicket of lush blue-green-leafed trees that knotted together to form a basket-like cage around the centipede. It tried to bite the branches a few times, as the plants merged together to form a more unified tree, then just rolled up in a ball inside the void of the cage. That will not hold it forever, Brother Ji snapped. Lets get out of here before that stupid herb shows up again, o The whole ambience turned leaden. The whole form of the valley shifted. The leaves turned autumnal, and the trunks of trees cast shadows that did not match their normal forms. Pale trunks twisted up around the cage, prying it apart with contemptuous ease, splintering the wood and crushing it. The rampant vitality of the summoned tree was broken in an instant, freeing the centipede, which shot straight at them Sir Teng, who had been bringing up the rear, made to dodge, only to find Mangfan had already conjured a barrier to protect himself and fled up the street. NO! Ha Yun yelled, horrified, as the monstrosity smashed into Sir Teng, sending him sprawling, bleeding badly from cuts which were already smoking. Sir Huang snarled and dashed back for Sir Teng, who had barely avoided a follow-up strike from the centipede. Grimacing, she took out her bow and aimed a talisman arrow at it. The arrow exploded off a carapace segment, barely doing any damage. Arrows from Juni and Han Shu landed a moment later, buying Sir Huang time to grab Sir Teng and get clear. Ha Yuns group and Caolun, covered by Sir Cao, had already made good distance, although nowhere near as good as Mangfan Get clear! Din Ouyeng yelled at them. Biting her lip, she sent a further arrow at the centipede as it surged after them A barrier hit the creature, sending it rolling backwards. Good shooting, Brother Ji congratulated them as they quickly retreated. At least some of us have skills Lin Ling muttered, glaring at Mangfan. Where do we go? Ling Luo asked Juni, who stared around at the enveloping cliffs and just shook her head, then continued the way they were going. Well, thats easy, Din Kongfei grimaced as they started to retreat in earnest. Cover in groups! Sir Huang snapped as they headed along the tangled channel through the trees, between ruined buildings. The next few minutes were torrid. Every footfall she took as they retreated deeper into the ruins felt as though someone was draining qi out of her like she was a dishrag. By the time they reached the next open area C a broad plaza before a waterfall that fed a small lake, with a column-fronted building in a familiar style on a rock promontory in the middle C most of the spiritual cultivators were visibly flagging. Shit Sir Huang scowled, looking left and right. When it rains Sir Teng, who was still bleeding, muttered, glancing behind them. Right side Juni pointed up into the mist and the rain. Glancing that way, she saw that there was a ledge they could take a break on, worn out of the bedding plane that had sheared off, about a hundred metres up the cliff. Below it, a terrace had been half obliterated by an ancient rockfall, giving them a handy way up. You want us to climb up there? Ha Ding groaned, his distaste echoed by most of the others. What about that path on the left? Brother Ji added, pointing to a broad set of stairs that rose up into the rocks near the waterfall. Could be more ruins like we just ran through, she said, shaking her head. We need somewhere nearer and the ledge up there gives us good visibility, Sir Huang added, setting off towards the cliff, ignoring the groans from the spiritual cultivators. At this point, even the Din pair were starting to flag, not to mention the Ji youth and Ling Luo, neither of whom seemed to have felt it necessary to acclimatize. That did strike her as odd, honestly C even odder than Ling Luo actually being here at all. Her acquaintance with Ling Luo was barely even passing. She guessed she had met Ling Luo, who was a few years older than Juni, maybe three times, ever, when in Ling Yus company? However, she was still someone who worked with the bureaus and had a civil position, much like Juni, as a proper Official. Knowing about the need to acclimatize and not rush into things up here was pretty basic in that regard. They made it to the top of the terrace without incident, quite remarkably, and had started up the scree slope, when below them, the sound of oddly shifting trees led her to glance across and immediately wish she had not. Their attacker was not, as she expected, the centipede, but a two-metre-long alkyr, descending at a remarkable rate towards them. Sir Teng, who was nearest to it, managed to dodge across the collapsed terrace, but Sir Huang, Brother Ji and Ha Mangfan were not so lucky. Brother Ji nearly got thrown into the void, Sir Huang had to throw himself into a tree to evade its lashing tail and Mangfan barely evaded its legs, which scattered She stared dully as his pack, including several herb jars, scattered downslope. Mangfan barely managed to grab a bundle which held some kind of jade -Oh come on! Does that rat have the Seven Star formation plate!? -Is that why the centipede has been going for him? Whether anyone else noticed, it was hard to say, because Brother Ji caught the cursing Mangfan before he could fall and hauled him to safety. The alkyr, caught in the air, was hit by three different talismans and sent tumbling further down the slope in a shower of broken tree branches and dislodged rocks The lamium exploded out of the tangled greenery at the bottom of the collapsed terrace like a small eruption, stems tearing at the alkyr, almost seeming to coalesce into shadowy people-like forms as they tore at its chitin plates. This is not a ridgeline Lin Ling muttered, ahead of her, picking up her pace. You dont say, Sana, who was also with Lin Ling, snarked. Less chat, more running, Juni, who was over to her right, called out. What I would not give to have some working teleport arrows right now Han Shu groaned. Yeah, I wonder whose fault that is, she agreed, shooting a nasty glance up at the Ha groups, and Brother Ji and Ling Luo, who were climbing ahead of them. It took them five nervous minutes of frenetic climbing to reach the vaguely defensible resting point. Yep definitely not a ridge Those charming, unwanted words were wearily spoken by Juni as she, as one of the final climbers, pulled herself over the edge and onto the flat rock, which was sheltered by a slight overhang above them. What does that mean? Caolun asked. It means no safety from qi beasts, Sir Huang, scrambling up after her, elaborated with a grimace. Oh Caolun and Yuns friends all stared down into the rainy canopy of the forest below them and grimaced. Centipedes would have little issue getting to their current spot, she imagined. I also dont think we are at the southern edge of the Aspen, Sana added, her tone somewhat unhappy. Any other charming news? Sir Cao grumbled. Oh yes, an unending supply of it, Lin Ling muttered. Why do you say that? Sir Teng asked her sister. Look here, Sana poked her tablet and a map appeared. This is the territory of the Aspen, here Sitting back, she watched the battle between the herb and the alkyr below, catching her breath, while Sana manipulated the map for Sir Teng and the others to examine. Taking in the view, such as it was, she had to agree with Sanas conclusions based on the map. Either the Aspen was much bigger than they thought, or they were closer to its centre Unbidden, the statue in the ring of columns rose in her minds eye. -Was that really the Aspen I saw? The whole scene, in reality and in her memories was very weird. There was no getting around that. So, what do you anticipate the problem to be? Sir Huang asked, drawing her focus back to what Sana was saying. Well, given we are climbing, that means we are about here, Sana poked a broad, unmapped swathe. There are two ways in and out of this charming little cul-de-sac. Three, she said absently, glancing at it and noting that Sana had left out the way they had come. Yes, well, the third is out, Sana said with a sigh. Ohh? Sir Cao asked. The third is back the way we came, Juni replied. Though with the centipede chasing us it will be unpleasant. The spirit herb can probably use that formation freely as well. Mangfan snorted and Caolun also looked unconvinced, but fell silent after Sir Cao scowled at him. I wonder how you conclude that? Din Kongfei asked, a touch challengingly she thought. Seven Star formations provide robust end-to-end transmission, Juni replied blandly. You can use them with just some qi, or a talisman. If the herb was able to get into our network If, Caolun pointed out. We dont know what Oh, we know pretty well, Sir Huang cut in, ending their stupid speculation. Thankfully, they should be able to sort it out on the Inn end in a day or so. So all we have to do is find somewhere to sit tight and wait out the contamination of our spatial qi, caused by a massive unanchored teleport dropping right on top of everyone at a rather inauspicious moment Without that, half of you would be dead now, Ling Luo muttered. Yes, however, you could have left the Loci there Sir Huang pointed out. I understand your keenness, but that was foolhardy. Ah we have a problem Sana muttered, pointing down below. Not an unexpected one though, she grimaced, watching the slow spread of distant discolouration across the tree canopy below them. -Though I am pretty sure it was awake already, if that is even the right word for it? Not all those trees were the Grove itself, it did permit other things to live there, but anything that drew on its qi acquired its mark, which was the amber-golden-green colouring of the leaves. Doesnt make it any better Lin Ling muttered, to which she nodded. Its huge, Ha Leng mumbled, watching the amber sea of trees vanish into the rain in every direction. Even up here, some of the leaves of the cliff-hugging trees were turning amber. Yes, its the biggest spirit tree in the world, Sir Huang said. I am surprised nobody has tried to grasp it, Din Kongfei muttered. Mmmmm I wonder if anyone could make it back after trying, Sir Huang said sourly. Maybe you should go, we will await news of your great achievement when it sends us all to the next life. Din Kongfei stared dully at Sir Huang, then sighed and shook his head. A nasty suspicion, which she had not really had time to dwell on before, raised itself again at that point. -What if one of the Ha groups, Aofans probably, arrived there and didnt realise it was in the Aspen Grove when they harvested a spirit herb... or herbs? Ha Ji Mangfan and Sir Feilu should have been back at the Inn, and yet both had been here. They had also merged the Seven Star formation with their teleport network, and now Mangfan had the jade on him -Is that what has incited all of this? If any part of that was the case then there was no question of them going back through the Grove. In fact, she and everyone else here might well be barred from it for life, which was a very problematic prospect. -Though why did I see what I did? That still didnt add up to her, on many levels. Some of it was certainly because of what she had experienced in Jade Willow, leveraged by the hallucination. The rest however? Why hasnt the centipede come up after us? Ding asked, drawing her back out of her reverie. If this isnt a proper ridge, as you put it? It likely came out because it saw an opportunity, she said, sitting back against the rock and staring out into the void. Yep, Sana agreed, casting a sideways look at Mangfan. It was probably watching for an opportunity to rob that herb. We just happened to provide it. Beyond that, it has basically the same limitations we do. It cannot absorb ambient qi directly, only exhale qi already in its body and can only recovers by eating plants and other qi beasts, like everything else out here. The plants are different, Juni added. Indeed, Sir Huang scowled. Take the Aspen. It was classified personally as at least a thirteen-star entity by the Blue Water Sage, thirty thousand years ago. A Dao Lord Din Kongfei said, slightly disbelievingly. Yes, it can use Laws up here, Sir Huang confirmed. Laws Din Ouyeng looked at him sideways, clearly not believing that. And thats as things are now she mused. This is the gateway to the Inner Valleys, in fact we might already be in them, to an extent. Yeah, lets keep the cheery themes up, Sana muttered. What is the issue there? Sir Cao asked, frowning. The shadow of the Great Mount, Juni said softly. Yep, if that moves and we dont see it in this rain, we are going to be in so much shit you will think what we just experienced is a walk in a fairys flower garden, Sir Huang agreed, staring out into the rain. How so? Ling Luo asked. Because thats when the really dangerous qi beasts come up to the surface or out of their caves, Sir Huang said grimly. Uhuh that centipede down there is famous and its a ten-star ranked qi beast? she supplied. There are official classifications for several unusual monstrosities up here like that, discounting the squirrel, which is just She shook her head and stared back down into the valley. So more like that? Din Kongfei frowned. That is only a Golden Immortal qi beast When the shadow moves, you will see active qi beasts every bit as dangerous as the Grove down there come up and poke about, Sir Huang said simply. Beasts that if you took them outside the suppression would be Dao Lords or Dao Sovereigns There are Dao Sovereign qi beasts here? Caolun sounded somewhat disbelieving at that. Mangfan shook his head and murmured something quietly to Caolun she didnt catch. Sir Huang just shook his head and stared out at the valley below. So, what do we do now? Ling Luo asked after a long pause. We should be able to traverse this ledge, Juni replied. The question is which way Shouldnt we wait for things to calm down and then go look for the others? Ding asked, looking unhappy. This will not calm down, she said softly. No, it will not, Sir Huang agreed, sounding tired. And we do not want to be here at night. Uhh Ling Luos somewhat nervous utterance made everyone turn to look at her. Standing right beside Ling Luo, happily eating a food pill it had gotten from somewhere, was the squirrel, its bright eyes taking them all in pensively. Its just a Koppi squirrel, Mangfan sneered. Shoo, stupid! Sir Cao had the presence of mind to shove his hand in Mangfans face, shutting the idiot up. The squirrel eyed Mangfan, who was now struggling with Sir Cao, then reached up and casually pulled the talisman necklace from around Ling Luos neck and turned it over in its paws. -Oh no. Even before she could say anything, the strange qi beast did exactly what she had feared it might to one of their storage devices when they encountered it in the gorge. The little squirrel eyed Mangfan as it ran its paws across the different carved bits of jade for a moment It narrowed its eyes and selected one of the jade gemstones, held it between its paws and squeezed. Just squeezed. The *pop* sound would live long in the nightmares of all present as the spatial cage on the jade pearl shattered open and scattered a hoard of pills, clothes, weapons, and several crates of talismans down the cliff below them. The squirrel adroitly snatched a small, crystal-clear container, with a smoky white and black pill inside it, out of the air. The seal on the outside read Nascent Origins Returning Dan. It considered it for a moment then flung it over its shoulder. She watched, hypnotised, as a presumably very expensive pill fell into the valley covered by the Aspen Grove, beyond any salvage attempt. The squirrel poked at a few more pill bottles and a talisman sheaf, tossing them at random into the vegetation below, shaking its head as if deeply disappointed. At last, it grabbed a grey-furred animal skin pouch, which it stroked once or twice, before nodding happily to itself. Slinging the pouch over its shoulder, it turned to them and considered them pensively. Mangfan had a talisman out at this point, while both Brother Ji and Din Kongfei had drawn their weapons. Thankfully, Sir Huang and Sir Cao were between most of them and the squirrel, so nobody could do anything This time it didnt bow. It took one paw and pulled down its eyelid while pawing its ear with the other. Then, without a sound, it twisted and dropped backwards off the cliff edge. Mangfan finally pushed Sir Cao out of the way and rushed over, clearly intending to hit it, as did Brother Ji, but much as she expected, there was no sign of it. What just Ling Luo stared at her broken pendant. That was a gift Right, we have to move, Sir Huang sighed, standing up. Peering over the edge at the scattering of goods from Ling Luos talisman, she had to agree. There was a prodigious quantity of cultivation resources lost downslope now, which would draw out all sorts of things. Why didnt you kill it? Mangfan spat. Because we dont want to die, Sir Huang said coolly. By all means chase after it, Ill be sure to tell Ha Botan you died doing what you loved. Lin Ling had to put her hand over her mouth. You Mangfan sneered. You are just going to let him talk like this, Brother Yun? Control your servants Who is your brother? Ha Yun, who was understandably not in a good mood, retorted. Call me Young Lord Yun or dont speak. Look Brother Yun, I know it is a terrible tragedy that Brother Mun is as he is but we might have saved him, but for Mangfan started to speak, only for Sir Cao to cut him off, forcibly. Please, Brother Ji sighed, holding up his hands. Nobody can blame themselves for what spirit herbs do the key thing is that we, here, are alive Indeed, Ling Luo agreed. How is your friend? Young Lord Yun? Ha Yun looked at the crippled form of Ha Mun, who was barely even breathing, with an agonized expression. After a few moments, all she could find it in her to say was: Yeah. As we said. Theres also that squirrel. And its fate-thrashed weird.

~ Sir Huang C Life-Breaking Aspen Grove ~
Sitting on the ledge, looking at the disparate groups, Lan Huang had to fight hard not to press the bridge of his nose with his thumb, index and middle fingers of his right hand. It was strange what habits stuck with you, for lifetimes, and times beyond lifetimes. It was actually an exercise to help you attune your third eye, in certain parts of the world. To help you see more clearly. He found himself doing it when he was stressed, and today was easily the most stressful day he had had in a long time. The appearance of the squirrel just served to season the whole ordeal. -How do I solve this problem -Or rather, which problem do I try to solve first The problems problem was that all but two of them had very appealing solutions indeed. -Murder the solution is murder, a small voice in the back of his head supplied helpfully. He didnt like killing people, although it was a sort of necessary evil at a certain point, once you progressed as far down the path of cultivation as he had. Considering Ha Ji Mangfan, though, it was hard not to feel that circumstances might have been a lot easier if he was not an unnaturally lucky little brat. Ha Shuwei and Ha Feilu were both dead, their bodies lost to the Grove, so Mangfan was the only link to what had happened on that side, here and now. With no talisman communication, the fate of the rest of his group was unclear, so having him die out here was outright inconvenient now. Sir Huang He glanced over at Ha Ding, who turned to him on the damp ledge, looking uneasy. What is it? he asked, putting his musings on the simple, yet not easy, problem to the side to consider the easy, yet not at all simple, one called Ha Mun. Mun isnt improving, Ha Jiao, who had barely spoken since they grouped back up again, muttered. Considering their faces C pale, drawn, stressed, all of them suffering to a degree from the same poisoning C he could read them far too easily. All of them were looking at Ha Fen Mun and thinking that could be me, and why did I ever come here, and it was gnawing at them, in the darkness of their minds. Especially Ha Yun, whose emotional state regarding this kind of task was already brittle. Perhaps his father had hoped that the boy getting experience up here would push him past his fear, but this And our qi isnt recovering, Ha Mao added. Not much we can do about that, he replied, moving over to Ha Mun. Putting a hand on the unfortunate youths chest, he examined the earth corrosion as it tried to eat into his the puppets flesh for a few moments and sighed. Outside of the suppression, everyone here bar him would have died in moments, he was sure. The Hunters might have resisted briefly, due to their mantras, but only that. The rank of the awakened lamium, or its qi purity anyway, was on a par with an Ancient Immortal. Thankfully, the only evidence of awareness of Laws it had produced had been in relation to the teleport infiltration. -I suppose its a positive in these circumstances that it isnt a genuine, awakened, Dao Immortal spirit herb, he mused, letting his qi carefully suffuse the boy. Suppressing a grimace, he looked over at Jun Arai again, who met his gaze with empty, emotionless eyes. She C and he was sure it was her, not Ha Mangfan or the late Shuwei, despite the circumstantial evidence C had worked a minor miracle on him to keep him still breathing. It was yet another reminder of why physical cultivators were the undisputed masters and mistresses of exploiting this land. Even so, if he was being brutally honest, Ha Mun was simply waiting for death at this point. Well? Yun asked, his voice trembling a bit. Off on the other side, Mangfan was trying to talk to Ha Caolun, who was also looking equally unhappy. He could only hope Cao Cao kept a lid on that. -Despite living uncounted years, these mortal conundrums have no easy answers, he reflected sourly as he pondered what it was actually worth telling them. No answer was good, really. None of the Ha bunch were blooded, tested or tempered emotionally in any way. False hope would make the inevitable all the crueller, yet telling them outright that Ha Mun was basically waiting for death -I suppose as little as possible without misleading them, he reflected. There would be time for grief later, but for now he needed them focused on not adding to their own body-count. The problem was the spatial qi from the Seven Star teleport formation. It held traces of Laws, which up here were a cancer to anyone who had not spent decades slowly attuning themselves to the harsh qi of these mountains and valleys. That, combined with the herbs own qi purity, already toxic enough to cripple the average Ancient Immortal if taken beyond the borders of Yin Eclipse, and Muns meagre foundation, meant the boy was lucky he was not already rotted from the inside out. The only way he would even live to see Misty Jasmine Inn was someone like Jun Arai expending serious effort to keep him alive, on pure bloody-mindedness. A cold, cruel part of him knew it would have been better if she had failed. If the luckless Ha Fen Mun had been dead when Ha Yun found him, like Ha Chu Fang probably was. That kind of grief was easy to push aside in the moment. Watching Ha Mun likely die over the next few hours, despite all their best efforts, would either make or break that group. We can keep him stable, he said at last, sitting back. You cant fix him, though, Mao half-asked. What about some life-core? Caolun asked, speaking up. Brother Caolun is indeed right; such a thing he caught Mangfan casting a sideways look at Jun Arai and Jun Sana as he spoke, almost managing to sound genuinely concerned. -You little snake, he sighed. Life-core might work, Ji, the youth from the Seven Star Pavilion, agreed. If we have any of that, it should go to Teng, Cao Cao said sourly, giving Caolun a glare. Here, Juni passed him a medicine bottle, ignoring Caolun and Mangfan. Unnecessary, he said, refusing it. I have some. He had intended to give it to Jiang Teng quietly, once he had his qi in order. Jiang Teng wordlessly accepted the small vial of alchemical liquid from him and drank it down, grimacing. Almost immediately he gasped and held the ruined stump of his arm as the flesh twisted and started to bubble horribly. Ha Yun and the others looked on in uneasy silence as the life-core water did its thing. The skin on Jiangs arm expanded outwards like a series of grizzly balloons, seeping blood and pulsing unpleasantly. After a few moments, the skin sloughed off, revealing red, raw flesh and bloody muscle beneath, which soon started to grow new, pale skin. Within two minutes Jiang Tengs ruined arm was entirely restored to functionality. Why wont that work on Mun? Ha Shi Mao asked a bit defiantly. -Yep, thanks for that, idiots, he groaned, adding a further black mark against Ha Ji Mangfan in his head. Because his meridians are ruined, he replied, before anyone else could. It would be like pouring it into a bucket with no bottom. Ah! We cant stay here long, Ji cut in. The centipede is back... Bugger Kun Juni hissed. He looked down below but saw nothing, which didnt surprise him. Space-locked as they were, the centipede was a massive problem. Unlike the herb, it was a Dao Immortal qi beast. Thoroughly awakened and possessing both formidable regeneration and cunning. Jun Arai had identified it as The Great Devourer, and she was right. He had had run-ins with it himself, tens of millennia ago. Two of the scars his own spear had put on it, back then, were still visible in the chitin near the head as discoloured lines, though thankfully it hadnt recognised him. The Hunters were already getting up, conversing quietly in sign-language and checking their kit. They knew what was what, so he didnt have to worry too much about them. Glancing along at Ha Mangfan, he sighed again. The beast was clearly targeting the Ji group, likely because it had been stalking that herb, waiting to try and seize the teleport formation. Just like the herb, if it could refine it, it could break the shackles of these valleys and move to new, unexpected places. He was basically certain at this point that, despite their earlier denials, Mangfan and Feilu had been here before this mess kicked off, likely left to keep an eye on the teleport point. Mangfan was not touched by the same chaotic spatial qi as the others, something basically nobody bar him was skilled enough to tell, he was sure. There had also been evidence of serious disturbance to the feng shui in that clearing as well. -Yep, the solution is murder, for everyone elses safety, the small voice in the back of his head reiterated. I can take Ha Mun, Sir Teng said to him, flexing his arm. Ive got good enough qi control to not be poisoned too badly. No, he shook his head. I will. Of everyone here, bar the Hunters, he was the best equipped to deal with the corrosion, and also the only one likely skilled enough to fight at full strength while carrying and protecting someone as injured as Ha Mun. Ha Mun was also a fracture point in the group, and, if something did happen to the boy, it was better it be blamed on him than on the Hunters, for example. Not for the first time, he found himself inordinately annoyed with the short-sightedness of so many so-called Elders in the Ha clan. If everyone made it out of here, he was very tempted to speak to Ancestor Kai and see if some of the Hunters could not be linked to the Cherry Wine Pagoda, assuming Ling Tao didnt have designs on them. If all else failed, and this all went to shit, he could probably snag some of them for his own school, along with anyone they cared particularly about. Kun Juni in particular, given she was already an outcast in her own clan for reasons that seemed largely political. Which way? he signed to Juni. Given none of the Ha group, bar Leng, were at all competent in it, and neither were the scions from the Imperial Continent, it made for a useful way of communicating. Looking along the ledge, she pointed towards the waterfall, which matched with his own assessment. His brief look at the cliffs as they gathered people up from the second teleport suggested that they wanted to go up, over this massif, not be pushed around it. Their exact location was still very much in doubt as well, so determining that, along with a safe place to hole up until the spatial contamination degraded, was key now. Hauling up Ha Mun, he grimaced a bit at the attempt by the corrosive qi to invade his body and then waved for Jiang Teng to lead Yuns group on. Ji, whose other name he still hadnt got, had already moved up beside the Hunters, followed by Ling Luo. The Din pair said a few things to Yun on the way past and fell in with Caolun. What is going on with Caolun? he asked Cao Cao as he came to the back to take up the rear spot with him. Cao Cao just shook his head, looking annoyed. Mangfan is poking at Caolun, he signed, in an entirely different language to the Pavilion one, known only to a few core experts in the Ha clan. Trying to suggest that the Hunters are not on the level here, that it is their fault that their groups are both eviscerated. -So about what I expected, he mused. It is unfortunate that he survived, Cao Cao added silently. Tell me about it, he muttered, before signing: At least getting answers once this is over with will be cathartic. Cao Cao gave him a nasty grin by way of reply and waved for him to go ahead as they started their way along the ledge.

~ Ha Yun C Life-Breaking Aspen Grove ~
Affff monkey-buggered moss! Ha Ding spat, just ahead of them, before adding, Why did we even come here Shut up, Ding, please, Ha Jiao groaned. All of you shut up, Ha Yun muttered, manoeuvring his way around an awkwardly-placed rock on the narrow ledge they were traversing, wishing that the others would just focus on the immediate problems. It had been almost an hour since they scrambled up the cliffs. An hour of limb-numbing climbing as they made their way around the edge of the gorge towards the waterfall at its head. An hour in which they had covered maybe half a mile of cliff? If even. Below them, the treetops swayed, a thousand shades of red, green and bronze in the mist and rain, a vegetated veil over the ruins below, that encircled a broad lake. What moss? he hissed, because that was a bit like saying look out for the water or Oh, trees!. On your right, Ha Jiao, who was just ahead of him, muttered, pointing to a patch where there was a bloody palm print. Ha Ding had now paused to eat a purification pill. Hurry up Caolun, who was behind them, hissed. Shaking his head, he waved for Ding and Jiao to keep moving. If there was one good thing about how hard this was, he supposed, it was that he could barely afford time, except in unfortunate moments like this, to dwell on Chu Fang and Fen Mun. Ding scowled at Caolun and then moved on, around the boulder, carefully brushing past the water ferns there in case something was waiting on a few people having passed before attacking. In that regard, the trip along the cliff had been stressfully uneventful. He kept waiting for a rock spider, or some other horrible insect, to just land on him, but none had yet. Making his way past, he could see how Ding had gotten caught. The gap was small, the path slippery and half hidden by ferns, and the moss coated the most obvious handholds and then some. -Feng shui predation. It was a concept he was not unfamiliar with, if only because it occurred quite a bit in spirit gardens and was something you had to watch out for. Putting environments conducive to growing mosses near footpaths over water, for example, tended to lead to instances of people slipping on it and falling in. In a garden that was funny, or embarrassing. Out here lethal and abused. Carefully crossing over that point, he followed Jiao further along, to where the others were waiting. Where go up here from? His grasp of the Pavilion sign language allowed him to get most of what Lin Ling was signing. Sadly, she was somehow the least competent of all of that group, and her signing was only readable to him because she had luss cloth gloves on, making her hand movements more obvious. Why do we not get those Ha Caolun muttered. Here! Caolun winced as Kun Juni, coming up behind him, actually slapped him across the back of the head with a pair. Dont lose them, we only have a single spare pair each. Staring at his own hands, he grimaced. They had only two pairs between their whole group, and the reason there, painfully, was because the rest were with Chu Fang, who had taken on the role of extracting such herbs when they were in Portam Rhanae, as he was the slightest-built among them and could easily slip up walls and between vine-covered branches. Ours were all with Chu Fang, he told her. Then you should have asked before now, she replied. As much as that stung, it was hard to argue with. Everyone is here, good Sir Huang, carrying Ha Mun, Sir Cao and Jun Arai made their way around after Juni. Where do we go now? Caolun asked, looking up and then out at the waterfall. To the end of the ledge and then up that stairway as fast as we can, Juni said simply. She pointed to where the ledge petered out into the cliff amid tangled vines, the bedding plane they were following folding over on itself and ending where the top of the waterfall was. Unless you want to climb up that and wait to be made a target by something? Everyone looked up at the cliff above them and shuddered, even Din Kongfei. Thats impossible, Fairy Luo, who was looking tired, even by their standards, muttered. Off to the side there was another quiet conversation in sign language going on between the Jun sisters, Lin Ling and Han Shu. That they were not talking openly was annoying actually, especially with Kun Juni and Sir Huang both repeating the call for better communication. Are you just going to wiggle your fingers, or is there something you want to share? Mangfan grumbled. Jun Arai gave Mangfan a nonplussed look and shrugged. Just tallying up how many arrows we have left, Sana said blandly. That work, Lin Ling added, archly. Mangfan met their gazes and didnt flinch. There was definitely something more going on there, he was sure. Mangfan had said Arai had tried to do something to Mun and yet since then Sir Huang had had Arai stay at the back with him and Sir Cao. Mangfan and the others seemed to take that as fiat that Arai was indeed not trusted, but even if he disliked her, she had healed Mun three times and Sir Cao had let her each time. It was far more likely she had done something to annoy Mangfan, who was not someone he knew at all before this trip, but was firmly in the same bracket as Jingbei and Fanjing as an asshat of the highest order. Okay, everyone gets five minutes, while we work out how to put rope arrows over there so you dont all break your necks, Sir Huang added brightly. Sitting down on a rock, after checking it for evil moss C a mistake Caolun and Din Kongfei had both made in the last hour C he took out his canteen and sipped some water with a sigh. How is Mun? he asked Sir Huang as he put his friends comatose body down. Sir Huang gave him a long look and sighed slightly. Staring at Muns pale face, the skin flaking away like dried leaves in a few places, he had to fight the urge to just throw the canteen at someone. Mangfan maybe. Or just hit himself in the head with it. -I brought you up here, Mun -Why did I bring my friends up here Back in the library in his home estate he had thought this sounded like an awfully good way to end up in a wooden casket, like Yuanbei, or never come home again at all, like Shi Shimo. That Mangfan had actually mentioned Shi Shimo to Caolun earlier did not help his mood there either. He kept telling himself that Chu Fang had just evaded the second teleport somehow that Ha Mun would make it back to Misty Jasmine Inn and there would be some spirit herb or pill there that might save him -I brought them up here -My choice killed them -If I hadnt, Mun would be laughing in a teahouse now, praising some beauty, and Chu Fang would be cheating at dice or off practising his martial forms for the sect entry exams next year -Shit He took another sip of the water and stared at the mist and the trees and the lake. In his minds eye, it was also impossible not to see that fate-thrashed centipede tear Ha Feilu apart and devour Shuwei, who he had only had a passing acquaintance with as a friend of Caoluns, like he was some tasty snack. Thankfully, Sir Cao waved to him that they were ready to start moving again. It took another exhausting half an hour to make it across the ropes that the Hunters set up with arrows and finally scramble down onto the open plaza at the top of the stairway. You can see they certainly have a style, Jun Sana remarked, as they all took in the ruined courtyard, lined by column-fronted, heavily overgrown buildings. Having spent several days in the other town, he had to agree there. So, any idea on which way we go? Mangfan asked, looking around. The five Hunters, who were already standing around, considering the vegetation, ignored Mangfan, instead just staring up at the swirling gloom above and the shadows of the enveloping cliffs. That is hardly useful, Caolun muttered, apparently taking their silence for some kind of answer. Indeed, Mangfan agreed, with both Din scions and even Ling Luo nodding in agreement. Okay, we go right, Juni said after about thirty seconds of just looking around. Right? Mangfan echoed. How do you arrive at that conclusion? Where do you want to go? Juni retorted. Mangfan stared at her. Yeah, Lin Ling echoed. Where do you think we should go, if what we are doing is hardly useful? Arent the five of you supposed to be the experts? Mangfan muttered. And it is thanks to you lot that we are up here anyway. We are waiting, Sana added pleasantly. Which way do you think we should go, and why? I say we go right as well, Brother Ji said, stepping in smoothly. Fairy Luos Loci does suggest that your missing friends talisman is in that direction. Right it is then, Sir Huang said blandly. Need I remind you that we were being chased by a bloodthirsty twenty-metre-long centipede only a short while ago? It was hard to argue with that, so they set off again, at a brisk trot, across the plaza with Ling Luo now in the lead, flanked by Brother Ji. Din Kongfei followed along behind, with Mangfan and Caolun, clearly not enthused at him taking the initiative. Their sects dont get on, Sir Huang said, falling in beside him. Oh The Jade Gate Court are the new power, while the Seven Sovereigns is much like the Shu Pavilion, an influence with a complex relationship with the Dun clan. Doubly so for the Seven Sovereigns as they have their roots in the era of the first Dun Imperial Dynasty. Uh there is a first dynasty? Ding asked. Yes, in the era before the Azure Astral Authority controlled Eastern Azure, Sir Huang said. Back when the power behind the throne was the Meng Heavenly Clan, not the Kong and the Huang, or the Tang. That is very old history, Din Ouyeng remarked, I am surprised Brother Huang has an interest. It has some fine tales, Sir Huang remarked drily. Shaking his head, he tuned that out, because it wasnt helping in his quest to put one foot in front of the other. It was hard enough to keep pace with Sir Huang as it was. What happens if we are out here at night? he asked at last, after they had walked in silence for a few more minutes through the leafy hell, because that was looking like a very real possibility. We hole up in a ruin or rock shelter and set up some feng shui formations, Sir Huang said with a sigh. Though I would much prefer to be not in this valley at that point. Because of the centipede Sir Huang, who had not stopped scanning their surroundings, just nodded. Like that, they climbed through the forest-shrouded ruins for almost another hour, following what he was sure was an ancient road, barely preserved beneath the canopy, until at last it arrived at a gorge, blocked by a substantial stone wall and a ruined gate. The path, a ruined, overgrown roadway beyond, protected on both sides by solid stone blocks, took them out into a steep-sided, thickly-forested gorge with a swollen river. Everywhere they looked, the trees held hints of amber and gold in their leaves and, if anything, the soporific oppression was only getting worse. How far does the Grove reach? Ha Ding asked as they nervously made their way down the valley, along the roadway. The spirit tree has a range of several hundred square miles of valley, Jun Arai, who was walking on the other side of Sir Huang, her bow out, remarked. So this is all one valley? Ding grumbled. No, it is many valleys, but the ridges shift over the years and the entrances and exits are not all over ridges. Its not wrong to think of the whole of Yin Eclipse as a maze of shifting boundaries, each containing its own peculiar slice of unpleasantness, Sir Huang replied. Yes, Jun Arai agreed. The ability to locate safe places to rest is a major part of determining how much trouble youll have travelling up here. That is why places like Misty Jasmine Inn are so valuable. Get it wrong, end up stranded somewhere dangerous overnight? She fell silent, just shaking her head. You mean end up somewhere like this? Ha Jiao sighed. I will need to check him again, Arai said, ignoring Ha Jiao and glancing at Ha Mun. You can do it while moving? Sir Huang asked. Yeah Arai sighed. He watched as she put a hand against Muns back and did something. It was hard to say what exactly it was, it was subtle and inexplicable. There was some utilization of Intent in there, but the fact that he, a Golden Core cultivator, could not see through it was perplexing. Even if Jun Arai was a physical cultivator, at best she was just quasi-Golden Core. That her ability to manipulate Intent was better than his, up here Physical cultivators are second only to Dharma cultivators when it comes to this, Sir Huang said softly as they walked on, in a sort of strange procession. Dharma? Ding frowned. Buddhist monks, Sir Huang said drily. Oh right, their chanting and their self is non-self bollocks, Jiao grunted. As to the Intent manipulation, you should view it like a martial cultivator. All Intent comes from the same place Sir Huang tapped his heart. It, more than anything, builds on experience and accumulation. You say that like spiritual cultivation is some second-class method, Brother Huang, Din Kongfei remarked. It is true that it is the favoured child of these heavens Sir Huang said with an almost melancholy sigh. Arai stopped what she was doing after a minute or so, then left with barely a nod to Sir Huang, to go talk to her sister and Lin Ling, leaving them to walk along in silence. At this point, most conversation had died out anyway, simply because the smothering oppression of the trees was close to a crippling malady. Even with a twenty-nine-rotation core, he could barely keep qi from flowing out of his body, as if it was being sucked away by the air and the ground with every step. Leng was not much better. Ding and the others were pale and sweating, dark rings under their eyes. Jiao was even showing faintly luminous veins on his neck, which was a dead giveaway that he was beginning to suffer real meridian damage. Cant we take some pills or something? Ding groaned at last, after they had crossed the river, by a tumbled-down bridge, and set off up the far side of the gorge, again following the roadway. Only if you want to suffer this twofold tomorrow, Sir Teng sighed. In the long run, this is beneficial anyway, Sir Cao added. B-beneficial? Caolun groaned. I told you this earlier Sir Cao sighed, glaring at Caolun. Exhausting our qi will get rid of the contamination by spatial qi quicker, Brother Ji, who was looking a bit pale himself, agreed. Ling Luo just gave him a hollow-eyed look that was almost haunted, then ran her hands through her damp hair and sighed. -Ah that is true, he realised, feeling a bit stupid for not having thought of that himself. It should also help brother Muns condition somewhat, so long as he can endure Brother Ji went on, giving him a slightly encouraging smile, before it slipped and he added. Though we do need to find somewhere to rest soon, I think. The young ladies are starting to flag as well. Especially if they are still affected by the pollen, Mangfan muttered. Heh I think you are underestimating those four, Sir Huang murmured, ignoring Mangfan. Brother Ji just nodded pensively. Of the rest of the group nearby, only Sir Huang and Han Shu looked remotely okay at this point. As Brother Ji noted, even Lin Ling and Kun Juni were finally starting to show tell-tale signs of exhaustion. Arai and Sana were up ahead, scouting he supposed, and it was only when he looked for Leng that he remembered he''d gone with the sisters. -How long ago did they leave, and Im only noticing now that hes gone? They walked on for another thirty minutes after that, in the ever-deepening gloom of the rainy forest gorge, until the cliffs were almost oppressive walls rising right over them. How come so much of the road is still here? he asked after a while, as they made their way over one of the surprisingly infrequent collapses. Geomantic route-ways, Sir Huang said, glancing down to the river some hundred metres to their right. The roads are basically kept intact by profound feng shui. I thought the forbidden zone obviated that kind of thing? Caolun muttered. Depends, Sir Teng replied. There are certainly experts in the history of Eastern Azure capable of working wonders in this land. Our Ha clan even has a few in its ancient past. Oh? Ding asked. Dont you know about the Second Ancient Ancestor? Sir Huang chuckled. Hasnt he left the world tens of thousands of years ago? he interjected dubiously, grasping at what he could remember of the clans distant ancestor figures. Sir Huang just shrugged before continuing. If you are talking experts in formations and feng shui, few can compare to him. It is no exaggeration to say that he can be mentioned in the same sentence as Shu Tian, Meng Fu or Hua Xiaomei They walked on, listening as Sir Huang and Sir Teng talked a bit about some of those ancient experts. Most of the stories were ones he knew, but in a way it was nice to have the momentary distraction, especially in the heavy, suffocating humidity of the forest gorge. It ended soon enough anyway, when Jun Sana and Leng came back, to inform them that they had a way out of this gorge Whats the issue? Kun Juni asked. Easier to discuss it when we get there, Sana said with a grimace. We are moving too slowly. Okay, Juni nodded. They walked on in silence again, for a few hundred metres, the path through the gorge still slowly climbing, until at last Ding stopped and put his hands on his knees, breathing hard. What is with this? Ding panted. This is the Inner Valleys, at night, Juni said grimly. Yep, as I said, we are moving too slowly, Sana muttered. We are, Sir Huang agreed, then paused and looked behind them. Whats wrong? Ding asked, looking around nervously. Yes, lets pick up the pace, Sir Huang agreed, waving them past. Yes, lets, Kun Juni murmured, also staring into the gloom. Looking behind them, the forested gorge, in the rain and the gloom, did feel less hospitable, somehow, than it had before. He wanted to ask if it was the centipede, or something else, but the brisker pace Sir Huang immediately set over the next mile was so punishing he was surprised nobody actually collapsed. It was a great relief when they finally slowed again, where the gorge took an abrupt turn left, past a huge waterfall pouring down from the cliffs above. However, they didnt stop there, continuing to follow the overgrown road for another mile and a half until the gorge abruptly petered out over the space of a hundred or so metres, ending in a complex of familiar-looking buildings and the ruins of a fortified wall and gate. Beyond it, stretching into the gloom, was a large forested valley; stands of tropical pine coated rugged outcroppings, while sprawling, trefoil-leafed trees he recognised as Urki broad-leaves dominated the forest between. As I said, the Aspen is even here Leng muttered as they took in the scenery. That was also sadly true, well over half the trees around them had amber-gold leaves. Just beyond the ruined gate, they found Arai sitting motionless against a water-fern-covered rock, almost invisible in the gloom. Had she not moved, he would have walked right past her and never seen her. Oh, a guide post Juni said, walking over to a nondescript rock he would have ignored had she not drawn attention to it. Uhuh, old, but still readable, Arai murmured. Sir Huang walked over to it and crouched down, scraping off the moss with a blade and considering what was on there. Huh we are much further away than it appeared, he mused. Yep, Arai nodded. Can we take a break now? Caolun asked, looking wan as he stared around at the forest. Nope, we are about three miles, across this valley and through two others, from an actual ridgeline, Juni said. It will be a hard climb, but I am not going to rest easy until we are beyond the grasp of that spirit herb. We havent seen a shade of it since we went up that fate-thrashed cliff, Mangfan groaned. And yet the Aspen is also here, which means both herb and centipede could catch us, Sir Huang said flatly. Arai nodded and stood, drawing her bow. I take it the Loci still points that way? Sana asked Ling Luo, pointing with her blade into the distant rain. That way, Ling Luo adjusted Sanas blade by about a sixth of a circle to the south. Not bad, Sana nodded, glancing at the compass she held in her other hand. Set your pace and lets keep moving, Sir Huang added to the pair, who both nodded slightly and started off down the road. Is your bodyguard still in the Ha clan? Mangfan, who had fallen in beside him, with Caolun and the Din pair, grumbled as they set off again. I dunno about you, but I am not anxious to meet that centipede again, he scowled. Yeah, but if we collapse of qi exhaustion Mangfan scowled. Yeah Din Kongfei grumbled, although he didnt look that bad compared to the others. This pace wont be doing Brother Mun any favours either, Mangfan muttered, glancing at Ding, Jiao and Mao, who were just about staying ahead of them, ushered along by Leng and Sir Teng. He had been trying hard not to think about Mun, although not at all successfully, so it took all of his effort not to say something snide back to Mangfan. There was just something about his concern that set his teeth on edge. He couldnt even pin down what it was, as they continued on, through the darkening forest. Dont you agree, Yun? What? he was drawn out of his focused reverie, of just scanning the trees as they hurried on, by Caolun. I said dont they warn us about the edge effect, and feeling like you are being pushed along? Caolun said. Yeah, Mangfan agreed. At this rate it almost feels like they are panicking. We could have stopped at the entrance to the gorge, right Brother Din? Probably, Din Ouyeng shrugged noncommittally. If Kongfei is happy to keep on like this though Mangfan grimaced and looked over at him again. You could say something Brother Yun He is your servant Eh he stared at Mangfan, wondering if he was an idiot. -They still want to be the ones with responsibility in this mess? Yes, Sir Huang was there to protect him, and likely Leng as well, but he was also his senior brother at this point, although the others didnt know that. Shaking his head, he was about to say something, when there was a curse from up ahead from Kun Juni, along with the sound of something heavy hitting the ground and cracking a few branches. It took a moment for them to catch up, to find Jun Sana and Kun Juni pulling arrows out of a dead alkyr the size of a cat. There are hunting spiders as well, Lin Ling said, trotting past them. I shot one a moment ago. Keep looking out for hook bats, Juni called after Lin Ling. Uh were you going to tell us about that? Mangfan muttered. I just did, Juni said, standing up as Sana tore out the core and stored away the alkyr, having done in a matter of ten seconds what had taken three Ha clan disciples several minutes and a lot of acid burns. Not much to spot with hook bats, just keep your qi suppressed and your head down. A weapon in hand helps, but make sure its not shiny, Sir Cao added, also catching them up. Glancing at the blades Sana and Juni were wielding, he realised they were almost flat grey, with no real reflection at all in the gloom. Drawing his own, he considered the shiny metal and sighed. Here, Sir Cao passed him a short sword that was almost matte black. Accepting it, he hurried on, to be closer to Sir Huang. A moment later, the others all also started to pick up the pace again. The next half an hour was fraught. The first hook bat attack arrived when they were crossing a broad, shallow river that the roadway forded. Half a dozen cat-sized shadows swooping down at them from the now properly darkening sky. Obscured by the rain it was only seeing the first one hit the water, impaled on an arrow, that warned him, which was a sobering reminder of how dangerous this fate-thrashed place was. In the end they killed half a dozen, leaving them where they fell in the river, but that was just the start. Underneath the canopy again, still following the road as it climbed, they were attacked by two wandering spiders, both of which were slain by Sir Huang and Sir Teng. After that came another alkyr, which almost landed on Din Ouyengs head before he killed it with a fluid flurry of sword strikes. It was with great relief that they finally reached the far side of the valley and a tangle of buildings half buried in vegetation next to a rocky gorge between two massif pillars. Please tell me we are stopping here Jiao groaned. Sorry, not here, Lin Ling said with a sigh. How is Mun? he asked Sir Huang as they waited for Arai, Sana and Juni to finish poring over a projection of a map from their tablet. Sir Huang gave him a grimace and said nothing. -Shit He patted Mun on the back and grimaced, as the qi in his body tried to surge into his own hand. Even though the purification pills from before were still effective, it was like having the skin peeled off his palm. Stay strong he muttered, which was about all he could think to say. Mun, who was barely conscious, moved his hand slightly. Y Yun his friend rasped. S sorry. Dont be, he muttered, giving Muns hand a squeeze. If anything it should be me who is sorry Off to the side, he caught Arai looking at him and tried to ignore her. -Why did I bring any of them I should have just asked father to send up a bunch of disciples... Almost as soon as he thought that, he felt dirty. Even if they were just normal clansfolk, they were still from the Ha clan. Caolun had lost friends as well but the way Mangfan just didnt seem to care about Sir Feilu, or Shuwei made him feel rather uncomfortable. Nobody deserved to die up here, like that. Okay, through here, watch your step there will likely be some nasty spirit herbs the path is not a road either, but a trail, so follow the person in front and dont rush, or go too slow! Kun Juni instructed them. Ill go at the back, Sir Huang murmured. He was about to volunteer to carry Mun for a bit, but Sir Huang, Jun Arai and Han Shu were already moving to the back. The trip over the ridge, in the end, was just more of the same. It brought them out into a further gorge filled with Urki broad-leaves, nestled between several massifs, the middle of which held a ruin, not in the style he had gotten used to seeing, but rather like the buildings from Misty Jasmine Inn. Even here, the Aspen Groves influence was apparent, with scatterings of golden-amber-leafed trees visible as they made their way down. This is the Thunder Gate Waystation or it used to be, Juni said as they made their way past it, giving it a surprisingly wide berth. Why dont we use it? Mangfan asked. Because its been infested with soul-setting fungus and nobody can get rid of it, Arai said flatly. Soul setting Leng stared at the fortified compound in the gloomy dusky light and shuddered. Even Mangfan couldnt refute that. From there, rather than head south, they headed back east out of that valley and up a steep trail through a gorge, hugging the left wall. The Urki broad-leaves here were shrouded in water ferns and moss, and lichen trailed off everything. There has to be some spirit herb here, Din Kongfei muttered as they reached the halfway point. Its almost like being back in the Aspen Grove. We are still in the range of the Aspen, Leng muttered, pointing to a few golden-amber-leafed trees. There are, Kun Juni, who was nearby, replied. I wouldnt go hunting for them though, they are mostly wood qi. Cant you feel it in the ground? Of course, Din Kongfei replied, a bit archly. There is a whole yin wood ecosystem in the side gullies up here, leading between these massifs, Juni continued, pointing across the tree-lined gorge into the evening mist, as they made their way on. Very unpleasant place to be, especially at night. Lots of spiders. Yet here we are, and it is nearly dark, Ling Luo interjected with a grimace. Indeed, Fairy Luo, Mangfan muttered. You can actually get to where we need to go, that way,Juni added. But its absolutely grim, and only a path to take during the day and never in the rain, when Yin harmonies are strong. Aiii! up ahead, there was a curse and the sound of breaking branches. Speaking of Yin feng shui, Brother Ji murmured, looking around with a frown. What happened? he called forward as quietly as he could. Hidden fissure between rocks Leng called back. Catching up to Ding, who was the unfortunate victim, he found his friend had incautiously trodden in a dip in the path and nearly collapsed a thin covering of leaves over a fissure between two slabs of rock. Oh yeah, theres a fair bit of that in this valley as well, Jun Sana confirmed, peering in with a frown. Watch your step. Looking at the overgrown slopes of the cloud forest, with the thick, mossy substrate hiding roots, rocks and fates-knew-what else amid tangled boulders, he shuddered. Fortunately, nobody fell into anything else after Ding, and they made their way out the other side, into another rising valley full of Urki and tropical pine, at which point all the Hunters stopped at a convenient overlook. It took him a moment to realise they were, again, having a conversation using sign language. Whats the issue? he asked, surveying the swaying treetops below them. Arai and Juni both looked at him, before Juni finally spoke. Heaven blaze pines. Yep, Sana agreed. There are several groves of them scattered across the higher, better-drained slopes on the far side. As in the cones they use in alchemical bombs? he asked, just to be sure they were talking about the same trees. Uhuh, this is one of the places where they come from, Juni confirmed. So we are still in the Inner Valleys? Leng muttered. Yep, we will be until we reach the Jasmine Gate, Juni confirmed. Though that will be tomorrows fun and games. He wasnt sure what he expected, crossing the valley, but in reality, it was a very anticlimactic hour of scrambling over rocks to locate a stream and then following it down to finally arrive at a sprawling set of ruins in the familiar style of block walls and colonnaded buildings. It was properly dark now as well, though they encountered very little in the way of qi beasts before arriving at the ruins. The most dangerous thing was a three-metre-long forest centipede, whose inauspiciously-timed ambush, just as they were crossing the torrent, nearly sent Ding and Mao swimming before it was hacked apart with real prejudice. They didnt linger in the town, but, following Sir Huang and Juni, quickly made their way along the main street to arrive at a plaza that was remarkably like the one in the upper city, or the ruin with the lake, now he thought about it. Whoever built these really did have a template, Ding muttered as they located a rock-cut stairway up the cliff and started climbing. They did, Sir Huang agreed, drily. They had climbed about halfway up the path when he paused because there was something subtly different about the air all of a sudden. What? Ding, ahead of him also stopped, as did the others. Juni sighed and patted the rock, staring out into the gloomy rain, over the treetops. Is that because its a ridge? Din Kongfei frowned, staring at the swirling cloud. Nope, just keep climbing, you will hate this mist in like ten minutes, so enjoy feeling cool for now, Sana said, from behind them. Indeed, after only a few minutes more of climbing, he realised why she had sounded so unenthused. The mist was cool but there was nothing remotely refreshing about it. He would not have believed it was possible, were he not experiencing it for himself, but somehow it managed to incorporate the very worst of the humidity, the rain and the temperature into one flawless package of misery. By the time he reached the top of the almost endless-seeming set of stairs up the cliff, he was more aware than he had been since he first arrived in Misty Jasmine Inn as to how wet and outright miserable he was up here. The Hunters and Sir Huang led them warily through several overgrown streets and then up a second broad flight of stairs in a thirty-metre-high cliff and through more buildings to final arrive at a semicircular plaza carved into the side of a large rock outcropping at the top of the ridge, surrounding a circular pool. Beyond it was a broad fissure cut through the outcropping that presumably led to another plaza or something on the far side of the ridge. We can rest here, pick a room, replenish and recuperate, Sir Huang said, looking around at the buildings. Dont go down the stairs, it is only this portion that is the ridge line! Juni added. Okay, lets go get some food, before people start fainting, Sana muttered, heading for a building on the right side which someone had fixed up a bit. Heading inside, he found it was surprisingly spacious. The main room had several smaller ones off it, a corridor heading back into the rock and a few spirit wood doors stacked on stone blocks, along with some sealed pots in the far corner of the main room. Its used semi-regularly, Sir Teng said as he looked around. This is like Misty Jasmine Inn just less salubrious. Ah I see, he replied, mostly by rote, because the exertions of the day were really -Shit, he scrubbed his face for a moment, trying to focus. How is Mun? he asked Sir Huang, who had put Mun down on the ground at this point. He is no worse than he was, Sir Huang sighed. Thats a small victory I suppose. Arai, who had knelt down beside Ha Mun, just grimaced and put her hands on his chest. He watched as she repeated whatever it was she was doing, noting that the skin on her hands was flaking away quite steadily. Having experienced that himself, albeit only briefly, it was hard not to shudder. -How does she handle the pain? he found himself wondering, looking on as she kept that up for almost a full minute before sitting back and sighing. You should put out a bedroll or something for him, Arai said, glancing up at him. Wont he just corrode it? Leng asked. Jun Arai sighed and took out two bundles of cloth. Spreading one out on the ground, she dragged Mun, who was barely clothed at this point, onto it. Uh thank you, he muttered. Its nothing, Arai replied, almost distantly. Its not, he managed at last, wondering why that felt so hard to say. Because of you Mun is still alive She stared at him, then at Mun, her eyes again oddly empty. Keep an eye on him, she said at last. If he looks like he is getting worse, let me or Sir Huang know. O...okay, he agreed, sitting down against the wall as she headed off to speak to her sister. S sorry, Mun managed to rasp, then coughed, bright red blood dribbling from his lips. He stared at his friend, with his pallid face that looked almost like the skin was cracking in places, as if he were made of fine china, suddenly not quite sure what expression he was supposed to make. Taking a bit of cloth he wiped the blood away, then took his canteen and raised Muns head up so he could take a bit of a drink. -Why the fates did I bring him here he asked himself. He sat there, in silence, watching the Hunters bustle about, setting up something approaching an actual camp. Jun Sana and Lin Ling had soon fixed up a fire and were preparing some food. Jun Arai helped them for a bit, before going into the side room that Kun Juni had claimed, presumably to talk to her for a bit. Han Shu was also in one of the side rooms, sitting with his back to a wall, his eyes closed. Of the others, Ding, Mao and Jiao had sat down together and were talking quietly about something. Leng looking for something? He flinched as Leng came out of the room to his right. Was just wondering where you were, he replied. Claiming a room, Leng said drily, sitting down next to him. Ah good idea, he replied, trying to sound more upbeat than he felt. What a day Leng muttered, staring over at Caolun, Mangfan, Din Kongfei and Din Ouyeng, who were all sitting on the far side of the hall watching Jun Sana and Lin Ling. Why are we even here he said at last. Because youre an idiot, Leng muttered. Because I was tricked by a spirit herb, pretending to be s-Ha Faolian? he asked, not quite sure how to take that. Yeah, I guess, although that makes us all idiots, Leng said. Speak for yourself, Lin Ling muttered. We are just as much victims in this as your group is, Leng grumbled. Yeah, except you had a choice to come here, Lin Ling scowled. Whereas we are here because your clan tried to screw the dog. Sana shot Lin Ling a sideways look. Lin Ling shrugged and spat into the fire. -Well, I suppose she is not wrong -We are here because the Ji and Cao clans tried to get easy gains from others work, both Ha family and Bureau alike. He sighed and sat back and stared at the squirrel, which was sitting on a masonry block that had presumably been part of a door lintel, watching Sana cook. The squirrel stared back at him, then made the symbol for Fang with its paws and fell backwards into the lintel, vanishing. He stared dully at the block where it had been. Uh Leng? he asked. Yes, sorry, what? Leng turned to look at him. Did you just see a squirrel there? he pointed at the block. Uh Leng stared at the block, then at him, and shook his head. He stared at the flat block, then at the fire, and then back at the block. The only thing that stood out was that the lintel had carvings of animals on it -Did I just imagine that? Looking around, nobody else seemed to have noticed anything at all odd. Pinching the bridge of his nose, he sat back and stared up at the ceiling. The squirrel peered down at him from a hole in the roof. Yun? Leng poked him in the side. With a flinch, he realised that he was being offered soup by Ha Ding. Uh what? You fell asleep for a moment, Leng said reproachfully. Ah oh, he grimaced and accepted the bowl of soup gratefully. -That would explain a lot, he reflected. Taking a deep gulp he found that it was both spicy and surprisingly delicious. Sbizy, he sniffed. It is, yeah, Leng agreed, pouring some milk from his storage ring into his bowl. Chapter 21 – Turning Point (Part 2)

~ Part 2 ~

~ ??? C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Brother Kwan it is time. Yeng Seng Kwan, or as he had been in recent times, Ha Kwan, and also Ha Pei Quan, sighed and sat up on the bed he had been lying on as the talisman around his neck chimed quietly in his mind. Thank the fates, I was getting tired of this, he groaned. Whats up, Quan? Tired of what? He glanced over at the youth from the Ha clan, Ha Xing Mugan, who he was sharing this room with in the complex of buildings the other side of the storehouse from the inn, and shook his head. Just tired of this place, he replied absently, standing up. Begin infiltrating and sec I know, he sent back, cutting off the talisman, shaking his head again. -Idiot, we dont need to be reminded, he sneered to himself. That the newbies sent messages like that was one of the reasons he had agreed to lead the actual infiltration. There were precious few real veterans of the old days among their number. Of the few who had survived, most had refused to have anything to do with Yeng Illhan and Strategist Huan when they reappeared a year ago, after almost thirty years of silence, with a plan to re-establish the Yeng Brotherhood. Those refusals had been a bit galling, as they had been a close-knit brotherhood back then, but at the same time it was understandable. The circumstances in which the Blood Eclipse Cult had run out of control, and the demons that came for them at the end For a moment he had to close his eyes, because the sight of that figure, in their flowery robe, casually tearing through everything in its path, singing that horrid song -We survived, we deserve this, he told himself decisively. This is the very least heaven can offer us, for what we uncovered. You sure youre okay, Quan? He turned to find that Mugan was still looking at him with a frown. Just the rain, and thinking about yesterday, he replied, staring out the window at the downpour. Really, it is the worst Yeah, its pretty shit, Mugan sighed, sitting back against the wall, on his low bed. Why did we even agree to do this? Because idiots like Ha Yun said it would be easy? he replied, stretching a few times. Though, if Brother Caolun and Ha Wufan are successful, we will all get some benefits True Mugan grumbled. Doing something will help, he suggested, deciding on the spot that Mugan could at least be useful cover. I was thinking of going over to the shrine, then seeing if there was anything going on in the teahouse, he added, offering the youth a hand. The shrine? Mugan blinked. Bit of good luck hurt nobody, he replied with a grin. Brother Caolun certainly needs all the help he can get! Uggh yeah, that is true why not, Mugan nodded, accepting his gesture and standing up. -Sometimes, it is just your time, he reflected drily, putting on a grass hat as he followed Mugan out into the deserted common area on the second floor. Downstairs, nobody was keeping watch in the courtyard, which was expected really. Ha Huang, who was one of those stranded, had been the main impetus there. Without him, or Jiang Teng and Cao Cao, the others were nowhere near as dedicated. Their ignorance compounding their confidence in what they knew about ridgelines, no doubt. Quaan! Mugan! You are up early! Trying to ignore the mispronunciation of his name, he turned around to find Ha Erfei and Ha Caotan had appeared from the main room on the ground floor, sheltering under umbrellas. Oh, morning he replied, noncommittally. Couldnt sleep? Erfei asked sympathetically. Nope, Mugan said. Brother Quan here suggested we go light some incense for Caolun and Yun for good luck Mugan added with an eye roll, as the other two looked at them dubiously. A bit of Good Fortune never hurt anyone, right Brother Quan? Uhuh, he nodded. -Best laid plans he reflected with a sigh, savouring the nostalgic smells of pre-dawn as they set off across the gorge. It was easy to get lost in the gentle sound of the rain scattering off leaves, rocks and the roof above. Despite what it represented, it was cathartic, in a way, to him at least, especially after a miserable night when the effect of the rains was unpleasantly resurgent. If he closed his eyes, he could imagine he was back in the village where he grew up, on the edge of the massif dogs barking, birds calling, early morning fires being lit, sending fragrant smoke from spirit wood logs through the air. His intention had been to use Mugan to distract the priestess, but dealing with her and maybe four Ha youths would be noisy. They might have been lured to have fun with her, but that was also pointlessly dangerous. He noted that the guards were also still standing outside the storehouse. Both glanced in their direction Up early one of the guards remarked as they made their way down to the steps. Yeah gonna go light incense in the shrine, Erfei chuckled. Maybe pray that nobody else meddles with the weather, as well, the other added, casting a sour look at the sky. Hah Mugan laughed in agreement. Shaking his head, he kept quiet. They were joking happily with them, but he wasnt fooled. The Ling clan certainly knew what they were about, he had to admit. Their precautions and vigilance had made scouting the whole complex a nameless-fate-sent headache and a half, and they were rightfully suspicious of the Ha clan groups. That the Ha clan was also suspicious of the Ha clan had not helped, either. In that regard he really wished Ha Huang was here, so he could enjoy killing the meddling bastard himself later. How are the others? Mugan asked as they passed the teleport circle. The ones who came yesterday? Caotan grunted. Probably in the teahouse already, raring to go, after what Wufans bunch brought back. And Elder Lianmei? he asked, just to keep engaged with the conversation, and on the grounds that all information was useful. Spitting blood, Erfei sighed. As you can imagine, that idiot Mangfans message to Official Botan yesterday didnt exactly help matters there. No I imagine it didnt, he mused. Ha Erfei was right. Mangfan, or Ji Mang Fan as he was properly called, was an idiot, and a liability. Too focused on his own interests, stoking the egos of the two idiot formations experts Aofan and Kunbei, Mang Fan was not who he would have picked to be out there right now, mysterious other helper or no. Not when this whole operation hinged on some rather carefully balanced coordination. Even that stupid message he had sent, while it obfuscated matters on the Ha clan side, it had not washed with Lianmei at all. Pushing that annoying thought away, he followed Caotan and Mugan through the gateway and into the shrine. The lanterns in the shrine courtyard were lit and the doors open, so the others just went straight in, likely to get out of the rain. Anyone hooome? Caotan called out, passing through the doorway. Be more respectful! Mugan chuckled, pushing Caotan lightly in the back. Looking around, it was basically deserted, with no sign of Priestess Ying. Feugh, that monkey is still here, Erfei sighed, nodding to the corner. Glancing over, he saw the small monkey was curled up on a prayer mat, sleeping under the broad grass hat it sometimes wore. -At least it is predictable, he mused, shaking his head. If it could be kept offside, that would be best though Monkeys were dangerous even if left alone, and the fact that they were willing to let one run around here was an absolute liability. Wufans group understood that, at least, and had tried to chase it away. Sadly, though, Priestess Ying had warned them off both times and was frustratingly observant. It had been rather amusing to see a stuck-up, spoilt brat like Wufan get poisoned though. Oh you are also here He turned to find Ling Tengfei had come into the shrine, putting the final nail in any real poking here and now because Ling Tengfei was, like the Jun sisters, a person who actually observed their rituals. He was also a Ling scion and likely wary of the Ha clans agenda up here. You are also here to offer prayers? Erfei chuckled. Fairy Luo is out there, remember, Caotan said. Perhaps we should all pray that such a beauty does indeed save the day? -Oh please he groaned inwardly. Tengfei gave him a sideways look and just walked over to the Grandfather of Heavens altar and sat down, cross-legged in front of it, placing a pot and some sticks of incense down. Shaking his head, he walked over to the Queen Mother of the Wests shrine and put an incense stick in the bowl, then bowed three times, murmuring a few words that those who were stranded would not suffer too much Aiiiih lets go get breakfast, Caotan said after the others had also made some rather perfunctory bows and joked a bit more about praying for Fairy Luo and the other beauties to all come back safe and sound. Looking around the shrine a final time, he nodded and followed them out, casting only a brief glance at the closed door to the inner area of the shrine. Fates, I hate this rain so much Erfei grumbled as they made their way back across the courtyard towards the inn. Oh tell me how much you hate it, Caotan retorted. At least we get to see beauties in wet dresses, Mugan chuckled. There is that, Caotan agreed as they made their way back up the steps to the inn. There is that At the top, he noted that the guard on the storehouse had changed. Pushing the door open, he cast a quick glance out at the rain-drenched courtyard and the teleport formation that was still obstructed by the rain. They had acted to the very best of their knowledge in providing security for this place, clearly expecting trouble in some capacity. The problem was, they had still grievously underestimated the depth of the infiltration, and the involvement of the Ha clan in matters and the Deng clan, and the Kun clan. Illhan and Strategist Huan had even managed to get people in the Ling clan onside, which was genuinely impressive, as they had never managed that back in their glory days. The rain was unexpected, but welcome, in the eyes of the others. As an old-timer, he suspected, personally, that it was not quite as unexpected as it seemed. However, that raised questions about their backers he really didnt want to think too closely about. -So long as we stay up here though, there is nothing they can do, anyway, he reflected. What does it matter if Strategist Huans contacts have influence in high places Ah, Mugan, youre awake early! Brother Erfei! QWAAAN, MUGAN! COME JOIN US! Almost as soon as they entered, Wufan and Jingbei, who were sitting at a table with a few others and some of the new arrivals, spotted them and waved, far too exuberantly for the early hour. -Have they just spent the whole night celebrating their big haul yesterday? he wondered. I guess you couldnt sleep either? Ha Ji Kunbei asked. Nope, Mugan agreed. You go ahead, he told Mugan as they walked over. Ill go get us some drinks and see about some breakfast? Sure! Mugan grinned, patting him on the arm. Quan is getting us drinks! Good stuff! Jingbei called over. Ill have some of the spicy lemon stuff! Shaking his head, he walked over to the kitchen and glanced inside. Of the trio from the Cherry Wine Pagoda, only Meilan was there, preparing breakfast, which was a relief. They were one of the major complicating factors in this whole mess. The Cherry Wine Pagoda was not easy to deal with, and their involvement in this had caught him by surprise, as it had a few others. What do you want? she asked him. They want wine, he replied, putting on his best yes really, before breakfast, expression. Cupboard over there, Meilan replied, pointing to one next to the door, then went back to sorting through the spirit herbs she had on the counter in front of her. What will be for breakfast? he added. Noodle soup, Meilan replied absently. I can bring you some out in a bit I am happy to bring it for them, he offered. Eh, okay, Meilan agreed, to his mild relief. Uh can I ask, where is Priestess Ying? Why do you want to know that? she frowned now. Hunter Shunfei asked me if I had seen her as we were going past the storehouse he replied. It was a lie, but in this weather reading things like lies was almost impossible, even for people with real experience in this place like him. The Cherry Wine Pagoda trio were skilled, yes, but they were still lowlanders, and relied too much on their qi. Oh eh, shes probably in the baths, Meilan said. If you wait in the common room, you will catch her. Thanks! he replied, giving her a grateful smile. Taking the wine, he put the jar on the sideboard, then walked over to the soup and poured out a large bowl, then took some fried bread from the pan next to it. Putting both on a tray, he nodded to her again and headed back out, snagging the wine on the way. Back in the common room, he put the tray on a table, pretending that it was a bit hard to carry, and quickly dunked some extra alcohol into the jar. There was no need to poison anyone, after all, when the rain would ensure atypically strong alcohol did the job anyway. Carrying everything back over to the table, he put it down with a grunt. Youre the best Qwaaaaan! one of the other flunkies declared, giving him a jovial clap on the arm. For a moment, he was tempted to stab the youth then and there, but controlled himself. Starting a bloodbath with this group would be unproductive. The goal here was to subdue everyone then kill those who were not necessary, not get into a pissing match with a bunch of silk-pants young masters who had small family armouries worth of talismans in their storage rings. I have to go run this message, he said, excusing himself. Ill come join you in a bit. Aww, did the kitchen maid grab your balls? Jingbei, who he would not regret killing, asked with a smirk. I dunno about you, but Id give spirit stones to have her grab my balls! one of the new arrivals, who likely recognised Xiang Meilan as a dancer, remarked crudely. Yeah, what gives, they actually got you top-notch entertainment?! Oh come on you two get your minds out of the gutter! one of the others grumbled. Yeah, we are here for the trial, not to ogle some dancer! I swear, hes as docile as Leng! another of the youths, Ha Ji Yongbei, added with a grating laugh. Mugan gave him a sideways look, which he ignored, continuing to play the loyal, if somewhat put-upon, Ha clan scion of Ha Cao Caoluns group. It would only be for a short time longer, anyway. -Wonder what face they will make when they realise? he mused. Will they be outraged, angry, sad? Will they despair or plead when they realise their part in this? Shaking his head, he headed to the back of the inn, and the stairs. Priestess Ying was a concern, mostly because she was an unknown variable. The main targets, however, were Kun Lianmei and Ha Faolian along with the remaining Hunters here; Kun Ji, Mo Shunfei, Jiang Wushen, Mu Shi and Duan Mu. Their talismans were important to the wider plan of securing this place. Kun Ji and Kun Lianmei, though, were also important in regards to their other, more optional mission: to deal with Kun Juni, in a way that would be entirely deniable. That that had inadvertently fallen to Ji Mang Fan and their supposed other helper, who he knew basically nothing about, didnt instil confidence. The last thing they needed was Mang Fan spooking the Kun daughter and her just vanishing into the valleys. Heading up to the third floor, he looked down the corridor and then headed for Kun Jis room, thoroughly suppressing his aura. The door was locked and sealed, but, having been here for a good few days, he had long since had time to study how they worked, and it took all of a few moments to open it by old-fashioned means. Kun Ji lay on the bed, lost in silent meditation. Moving with the utmost care, he walked over, and, withdrawing a talisman, gently placed it onto his bed Kun Jis eyes snapped open, but he was a fraction too late in his reaction. He clapped a hand over the other mans mouth, his other grasping his hand -Shit! No ring! The blade appeared in Kun Jis hand, nearly impaling him. Gritting his teeth, he half turned and caught the blade, twisting it out of Kun Jis hand. A moment later, Strategist Huans talisman took effect and Kun Ji slumped back, empty-eyed. -One down He looked around the room quickly but saw nothing untoward in the way of extra talismans or anything that he had tripped. Turning back to Kun Ji, he took a jar of the wine from his own ring and put a cup from downstairs on the bed, spilling a bit, making it look like Kun Ji had been drinking. The instruction for the others had been to kill him, and certainly that would have been easier, but living pawns in unlikely places, especially a high-ranked Beast Hunter and a trusted aide of the Kun clan with the confidence of its young miss, was too valuable a pawn to waste. The newbies Strategist Huan had brought in, who made that decision, also didnt seem to appreciate how bothersome the Pavilion talismans could be. As it was, when Kun Ji woke up, he would have a headache and basically recall nothing. A puppet without ever realising it, until the time came to lure Kun Juni, another seedling who it would be an immense shame to kill. Once he had ensured that the scuffle had gone unmarked, he recovered the talisman and slipped back out he was about to close the door when a thought, a better way to maybe snare Kun Lianmei and the other Hunters, occurred to him. Going back into the room, he sat in silence for a few moments until Kun Ji stirred again. Good Morning Brother, he murmured, activating the talisman. Kun Ji opened his eyes and stared at him dully. Go wait in the corridor, he commanded. Kun Ji stared at him, then nodded, his empty eyes becoming bright again. He watched carefully as Kun Ji got off the bed, then went and gathered a hat and left the room. The talismans were very good at what they did, but despite Strategist Huans assertions, he was not going to consider them fool proof. Looking around a final time, he frowned, then, on impulse, went over to Kun Jis bed and put a child talisman for a special barrier he possessed on the underside. -Cant be too careful after all, he mused, making sure it was initialized correctly. That done, he also went back out into the corridor and again stopped to consider his options Kun Lianmei was the priority target, really. With her in their grasp, everything would become easy. Waving to Kun Ji, he murmured. Knock on Kun Lianmeis door, see if she is there. Kun Ji stared at him, then nodded, and walked down the corridor and tapped politely on her door. Elder Lianmei, are you in? There was silence from inside. Can you open it? he asked quietly, really not liking that this method of control required verbal commands. Kun Ji pushed the door, which opened and revealed an empty room with a rumpled bed and a few spare clothes hanging up to dry. The table had a few scrolls and a novel on it, along with a few spirit stones and a talisman she had started drawing then discarded. -How sparse he mused. Though I suppose she lives out of her storage ring. Looking back down the corridor, he considered the other two Herb Hunters. Go, see if either of them are in their rooms, he instructed Kun Ji. If they are ask that they come down to the storehouse to check the herbs when you get there, chat with Shunfei. Be a slight, if welcome, distraction for him on a miserable, stressful morning like this. That would get the herb store open, potentially, and also put both Hunters in a known location, but also one where their options would be limited. It would also put an asset next to Mo Shunfei, who was annoyingly hard to pin down. The man had barely slept in the time he had been here and he didnt even know where his room was. Kun Ji nodded again and walked down the hall to Duan Mus room, banging on the door. He followed after and quietly ducked back out into the stairwell, keeping out of sight. A moment later Duan Mu opened it, looking a bit bleary-eyed. Can you and Mu Shi come with me to check the herbs? Kun Ji said. Eh okay, Duan Mu nodded sleepily. Give me a min, okay? He listened in silence as Kun Ji went to bang on Mu Shis door, but there was no response. She has probably gone to the baths if she wasnt downstairs, Duan Mu said helpfully, having not quite gone back into his room. Anyway, Ill be with you in a minute? Okay, Kun Ji replied. Carefully looking around the doorway, he saw Duan Mu had gone back into his room. Moving quickly, he went back to the stairs and down to the common room, considering his next steps. It was tempting to go straight to the baths, but actually, having used a charge of the talisman on Kun Ji, he realised he should probably go with him, in case one of the others did just kill him. -I suppose I should go to the storehouse, move things along there, then go see about Kun Lianmei or Priestess Ying, he mused. He had just got back to the table and exchanged a few pointless greetings when Kun Ji appeared, with a now fully-dressed Duan Mu in tow. Ah, Quan, come with me as well, Kun Ji said authoritatively, waving for him to come over, even before he had started to pour out his soup. The others laughed at his misfortune, as Kun Ji led both of them outside to the storehouse. Stealing a glance to the eastern side of the gorge, he saw that the lanterns were still burning in the watch towers as they had been. Is Shunfei up yet? Kun Ji asked the guards at the entrance. Two more of the guards, Ling Wentian and Ling Jing Fan were sitting cross-legged on their beds in the guardroom. Both glanced up as they passed, their gaze lingering on all of them briefly, but again, neither commented. He had made sure he was among the more helpful of the scions along with Ha Cao Caolun, chipping in with various tasks here and there, so seeing him in the company of Kun Ji and a tired Duan Mu would not elicit any problems. Going down the corridor, he noted that the seals on the two herb arboretums had been reinforced again. That was sub-optimal, but at worst, once the place was secured, they could just wait for the barriers on those various rooms to degrade, he supposed, assuming they couldnt get someone to unlock them. Ah, Ji, you are up early! Mo Shunfei said, looking up as they entered. Yes, its just the rain, Kun Ji sighed. It makes you restless especially after that shit-show yesterday. Isnt that the truth, Mo Shunfei agreed. Can I get the talisman for the herb arboretum, Shunfei? Duan Mu asked politely. Uh-huh, Shunfei nodded, tossing Duan Mu a talisman, who caught it and went back down the corridor, barely giving him a glance. Is Lianmei up and about yet? Kun Ji asked. Oh, yeah, she came in a while ago and asked about the talismans, just in case there was any change in the weather or an update on Huangs group. Probably she has gone to the baths, or to talk to Senior Ying. Ah well, I suppose I can only wait then, if you see her, before I do Sure Shunfei nodded, looking at him with a slight frown for some reason Oh, Quan, that box over there, take it to the kitchen, Kun Ji commanded him, pointing to one of the boxes of herbs. He grimaced and nodded, going over to it and picking it up, glad he was excellent at stilling his emotions, as his senses that something was wrong were really tugging at him now. However, nothing happened as he left the room, leaving Kun Ji and Mo Shunfei to chat away. Walking back out, he saw that the lantern on the left watch tower had moved from the left to the right side. A moment later, the right hand one moved as well, signalling that the towers on the western exit of Misty Jasmine Inn had both been successfully seized. He listened for any raised alarm, but there was none. -So far so good, he mused, putting the box down on the wall for a moment and attaching another child talisman to the underside. Going back inside, he quickly took in who was there; Wufans group eating breakfast, two of the guards, who were sipping wine and playing cards, and the Bai clan trio of Luofan, Cheng and the girl who arrived yesterday with Ling Luo, who were all early risers it seemed. Ignoring the laughter from Wufans group, he returned the slight nod of greeting from Bai Luofan and took the box to the kitchen. Xiang Meilan gave him a frown as he brought it in. What do you expect done with that? she asked. Mo Shunfei said to take it through to the storeroom, he replied with a shrug. Haaaa she sighed shook her head, walking over to the door and opening it for him to go through. Carrying it inside, he looked around Where do you want it put? Somewhere, Meilan said with a shrug. It wont be there long, if I have any say in it. -Oh well, he sighed, putting it down fairly randomly on top of a crate of spirit figs that the brats with Ha Yun had been sending back the previous day. If he had been able to get her as well, it would have helped, but there would come a point when this broke out into actual fighting anyway, he was sure. He had not seen any of the other infiltrators yet, which likely meant they were still dealing with their specific targets, claiming those worth using and disposing of the rest. Exiting the storeroom again, he gave her a sideways look and went back to the common room. -So Lianmei or Ying? That was the question really. Of the two, Kun Lianmei was the more useful, but Priestess Ying bothered him. On the face of it, there was nothing untoward regarding her; she was just a reclusive cultivator who minded this place, kept to herself and had a bit of local knowledge, near as he could tell, and yet -Perhaps its just that she is a nun? If both of them were in the baths he was fairly sure he could take them both at that point, the only real danger remaining was the guard garrison. They would be hard to deal with if open conflict arose too early, even with the ones in the towers taken out, but that was why Illhan was coming in person. The more they could suppress and get offside before that, the better really. Brother Quan, you are really busy today Jingbei called over. I bet he is just worried about Brother Caolun Yeah Shaking his head, he made his decision, walking on by and ignoring their laughter, and headed through to the baths at the rear of the inn where he found Ha Ji Bofan, or, to give him his proper name, Jibo Fan, standing there in the ante-hall, waiting, along with one of the guards, Ling Zhan Bei, who was also one of theirs, sipping wine, looking like they were waiting for the women to leave. Diaomei is in there, with Mu Shi and maybe Lianmei, Jibo Fan, said quietly. It He held up a hand, silencing the idiot. The first thing you learned was that you never spoke out loud unless you couldn''t help it. He had spent quite some time ferreting out the various tablets that were stashed to passively scan the whole complex. All it would take was one of those getting into the wrong hands Sign, or say nothing, he replied with their bands special sign language. Half these people are over Immortal. Kill or capture? Jibo signed after a moment, not very well either. Seems a shame to kill, Zhan Bei added, wiggling his brows. Dont be stupid, he signed, shaking his head. Jibo and Zhan Bei were, like the other infiltrator, Fan Jing, newbies. People Strategist Huan had recruited to fill their ranks. In his own opinion, all of them were too impulsive. If it came to the choice of succeeding here or killing a few people well, up here, accidents were easy to fake and it was difficult to ask questions. However, live was better than dead, especially where an influence like the Cherry Wine Pagoda was concerned. Their Pagoda Lord was someone who concerned Strategist Huan. No divinations on him stuck, apparently, which suggested he was likely a hidden expert of some kind. Zhan Bei scowled, but nodded. So, do we go in, or wait? Jibo signed. Not for the first time, he found himself wishing one or two of the female members of their band had come with the infiltration party. Or that the Ling and Din scions had come earlier. The problem was that the Ha clan had only sent male disciples, and the only female ones were all from the Cherry Wine Pagoda, until Fairy Luo arrived yesterday with the Bai girl. The feeling of creepy unease made him turn to find Meilan standing in the doorway, a funny smile on her face, the knife she had been using to prepare spirit fruit twirling silently in her fingers. So the rot was deeper than expected, she murmured, walking forward He stared dully as she crumpled to the ground, a talisman imprinted on her back. A moment later Ha Cao Caoluns other bodyguard, Sir Ha Cao Bo C in reality Yeng Bo C stepped out of the shadows. Yeng Bo, who had previously posed as an Elder from the Jade Willow Pavilion when they were working up there, who had since shaved off his beard and stopped dying his hair, nodded to him. After him stepped Yeng Qin Ji, who had been leading the first wave of the outside forces, and Yeng Leng Du, who had been planted as the Ling Elder Leng Dushan. I came in by the roof, Qin Ji signed. I captured Faolian, Leng Du added, confirming the completion of his task even before the other woman from the Cherry Wine Pagoda, wearing a thin gown for sleeping in, walked in behind him. The rest of the Ha clan elites are also dealt with. Okay, he signed walked over and crouched down by Meilan. Awaken, Sister Meilan, he murmured softly. She opened her eyes Go into the baths; bring the other two out. Dont arouse their suspicions, he instructed. Accompany Meilan into the baths, dont arouse their suspicious, Leng Du murmured to Faolian. She opened her eyes and nodded, getting up and storing the knife away. He watched both go inside, then waved for the others to all get out of the hall, bar him and Yeng Bo, who took up positions by the door. There was some splashing, then discussion inside that he barely caught. Meilan is a physical cultivator, Yeng Bo signed. It may not have taken Feeling a little bit of pain in his heart, he nodded, palming a very expensive barrier talisman, which he placed against the wall and triggered. {Deng Shengs Dao Cage} The entire room C in fact, everything for about thirty metres around them C became a cube of frozen space, including the baths beyond the door all the way back to the rock-cut wall at the back. Yeng Bo was also frozen for a moment, until he reached over and released him. Silently, they walked in and found Lianmei, Diaomei, Meilan, Faolian and Mu Shi all frozen, unable to move a hair. Lianmei was in the act of applying a rather problematic talisman to Meilan, while Diaomei and Mu Shi had been moving towards the walls, likely preparing an ambush of their own. Faolian had been moving towards Mu Shi. It was an almost pathetically easy end to the fight, before it had ever begun, even if it had cost him a charge of one of the most expensive talismans in his possession. A Dao Lord grade Dao Cage talisman usually cost tens of Earthly Jade. That that one had been in his possession ever since the years of the Blood Eclipse, when he had claimed it from a looted Deng clan villa, for free, didnt really lessen the pain over having to waste a valuable charge on this. All three women were now focused on him, their expressions equal parts furious and helpless as they strained, futilely, against their restraints. He watched dispassionately as the barrier quickly forced all the qi out of them. Only when all five were entirely devoid of any qi did he walk over to Lianmei, followed by Yeng Bo, and release the barrier, watching all of them crumple Diaomei and Lianmei both still managed to cover the distance to get to him in a step; however, without any qi and their foundations totally suppressed by the special properties of the Dao Lords Dao Cage, he easily caught Diaomei by the wrist. Bending it, he forced her to kneel, then quickly touched a ring on his finger to her storage ring. She coughed up blood as the soul binding was broken, staring at him with attractively baleful eyes. Yeng Bo blocked Lianmei, sending her sprawling, then grasped for Mu Shi, who had been backing away, fumbling with her own talisman. Dont waste your time, he remarked drily, moving forward as Meilan staggered up. Sister Meilan, capture the Hunter, he commanded her. Instead, Meilan turned and tossed herself into the water. At this point, the others had come in, given the quiet ruckus involved. Get her, he pointed at Meilan, who was now curled up under the water. Likely she was trying to use its strange properties to mess with what Strategist Huans talisman had done. Whether it would work or not, he had no idea, but he had no intention of giving her time to try. Jibo and Zhen Bei both grinned and jumped in after her. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. In the meantime, Yeng Bo had taken out two sets of five silver bands from a pouch at his waist and was putting them around Lianmeis wrists and neck. Immediately she gasped and tensed as their special properties took effect. With no qi in her body it would take very little time for any remaining soul-binds to break down. Elders Talismans were life-bound in any case, so there was no danger there. How anticlimactic Yeng Qin Ji sighed, sounding almost disappointed. Well, we are hardly amateurs, Yeng Bo chuckled. Sighing, he considered that even some of the veterans among them were a bit -All I want is for this to keep going as smoothly as this, he mused, because it was hard not to shake the feeling that something was still a bit off. In the water, Jibo and Zhen Bei had finally caught Meilan and were dragging her bodily out, taking the opportunity to tease her as they did so. Focus! he signed. There will be time enough to play later! Both of them scowled at him, but neither complained as they dumped the stunned young woman from the Cherry Wine Pagoda on the floor next to her compatriot. How long until the bands work? he signed to Yeng Bo. A minute, at most, Yeng Bo signed back, taking the second set of five bands and putting them on Diaomei Aahhhug! she gasped, and to his shock her eyes turned amber, like a foxs. -She has beast blood in her!? Off to the side, Jibo and Zhen Bei were both looking at the luckless woman with undisguised interest now, as was Yeng Leng Du. -No wonder that Ha Huang was happy to share her bed he chuckled. Women like that were a real prize, especially if they could manifest a physique. This just leaves Priestess Ying? Yeng Bo signed. It does, he agreed, before adding what about Sergeant Shun? I dealt with both sergeants on duty, Yeng Qin Ji signed. What about the other Hunters? Mu is in the storehouse. I dunno about that Yufan? Oh, the one with the Ha family brat who thought he was all that? Jibo sneered. I went up to his room and crippled him. Just like his cousin, that Shimo. In that case, Jibo, Zhan Bei, with me, he sighed, turning on his heel. The rest of you Secure here then go help with the storehouse? Okay, Yeng Bo agreed. Hey where is her storage ring? Yeng Qin Ji, who had been going around the four, checking them for treasures, asked, holding up Lianmeis empty hand. Yeng Bo stared dully at her. He quickly replayed events in his head, and also got nothing. Certainly she had had it on her, and now it was Maybe its in the pool? Zhen Bei suggested, crouching down by the waters edge. Well go look for it then! he hissed. Zhen Bei scowled and slid back into the water, ducking beneath the surface A fraction of a second later a small, wet bundle of fur danced out of the water and out the door, almost unnoticed by all of them. Only his years of dealing with deadly threats in Yin Eclipse even allowed him to perceive the fate-thrashed monkey as it fled, the ring grasped tight in its paw though that was not what drew his attention, it was the white and gold jade slip grasped in its mouth. Shit -There is always something unforeseen! Turning, he raced after it, waving for Jibo to follow, even as the others were still reacting. He had no idea what that talisman was, but all his intuition told him that the monkey running away with it was probably a bad thing. The monkey darted out into the common room STOP THAT FATE-THRASHED MONKEY! he yelled. Half a dozen eyes turned to it. A monkey stole your ring! GOOOO MONKEY GO! HAHAAHAAA. Pest, it stole a spirit stone from me the other day! Various laughter and curses followed it, as, thankfully, did three different barrier talismans The monkey somehow managed to dodge all three, though it left a bloody chunk of its tail behind with the last one. Grimacing, he palmed the Dao Cage talisman again, preparing to trigger the inn-wide formation linked to it Jibo, however, beat him to it, lunging forward and catching the monkey by the remains of its tail. They both rolled out the door, to the laughter of the various Ha clan scions. Ignoring them, he followed after as Fan Jing stood up, holding the pest by its neck. It threw the ring out into the grass! Jibo hissed. What about the talisman? he asked. The monkey grinned toothily. You never find it, was what it managed to intimate. Fates say we will, Jibo sneered. Or my name is not Ha Ji Bo The monkey reached around and grasped Jibo by the balls with one of its feet, squeezing hard enough that the idiot actually dropped it with an agonized shriek. Before he could do anything, the monkey did a strange shuffle and danced backward, snatching the talisman up from where it had somehow managed to stash it in a crack in the ground. The golden lettering on it was almost half formed now, only deepening his sense of concern over whatever it was. Glancing around, he saw that the lights in all the watchtowers were swapped now. -At least that is going to plan, he grimaced, looking around for it He spotted it after a moment, in the middle of the teleport formation. With a leap, he landed on the edge, but the monkey just kept drawing. -Shit! He darted for it The monkey half-vanished in a twisted flash of green fire. Shielding his eyes, he found the monkey had collapsed, barely alive, gasping wretchedly as it kept drawing A moment later, Ha Fanjing C Brother Fan Jing, to give him his proper name C who had been on the balcony of the Ha clan complex, leapt down to land right beside the crippled monkey, a second talisman already in his hand. Fan Jing stared at it for a moment, then snorted derisively and put his foot on its head. Witless Bum! the little monkey managed to intimate, its bloody hand still grasping the talisman which lay beside it. Wait! Fan Jing ignored him and just stamped his foot down on its head, killing the monkey. He stared at the newbie member of the Yeng Brotherhood and wondered if there would be any repercussions for strangling some of his so-called helpers and dropping them in the forest somewhere. His plan regarding the monkey had been to tie it up and put it in a jar until it was convenient to kill it in a way that wouldnt get back to anyone. Not crush its skull in the middle of a rain-swept plaza after it had been drawing some strange thing on the fate-thrashed teleport platform. What? Fan Jing scowled at him. The stupid thing was vermin. Should have been killed as soon as it was seen. All they do is steal, or piss on things and then steal. Thanks to it I was pissing ass for two days! Stalking over to the monkey, he knelt down, but there was no trace of what it had been drawing, just a smoking puddle of its gore on the formation and the talisman. He lifted the jade up carefully and considered it with a frown. There was no golden lettering on it at all, it was just a plain piece of white jade, now covered in smoking monkey blood. Sighing, he tossed the talisman to Fan Jing. What do you want me to do with this? Fan Jing asked, looking at the object with disgust before dropping it on the monkey again. So, what now? Zhen Bei asked, catching up. Standing up, he stared around at the gloomy gorge with a sigh, pondering quickly. There was still no sign of the actual force with Illhan, but that was not too surprising. Likely they were out by the walls, biding their time. All of you, with me. Lets secure Priestess Ying, he said at last. Fan Jing nodded while Jibo, still grimacing, checked himself over for blood. Looking around again, he quickly hurried over to the shrine, the others following behind. Thankfully, with the rain, people walking briskly did not elicit much comment in any case. The lantern was lit, so he walked up the steps, waving for Jibo to remain in the courtyard, and looked inside the main shrine which was entirely devoid of any sign of Priestess Ying. He gave the monkeys little grass mat, and its hat, a complicated look, and then waved at the other two to get their attention. You two, check the other rooms off the courtyard, he signed. Both of them nodded and moved on past him. Shaking his head, he walked across the shrine, to the door into the far room. Peering inside, he found it to be a storage room and rest area, likely where Priestess Ying lived most of the time, based on the large rumpled bed in the corner. There were various pots, oddments, a few crates of this and that, spare altars for the shrine, even a sixth statue that was in the process of being mended. Most importantly, though, there was no sign of her. Shaking his head, he was about to leave, when he noticed another door, barely visible in the gloom at the side of the room, was slightly ajar. Quietly crossing the room, he opened it and found a corridor beyond -Huh Curious, he slipped inside, following it until it ended in a room that was clearly built right into the cliff. Here, there was a large statue, in white stone with lustrous dark hair, akin to the statues of the Queen Mother in the previous shrine, but somehow more striking. As if there was a vividness to it that the lesser ones lacked. It was unusual mostly for its nakedness. All statues of the Queen Mother were either made with clothing, or provided it afterwards. Looking closely, he could see that the wall behind her was also carved with shadow forms, giving her the impression of having ten shadows, each holding a different object, like a lotus, a spear, a wheel, a sword, a rod and so on. The oddest part of it, though, was the stele in front of her. He had to stare at it for a few moments before realising that it was a Yantra, or interlocking red and black triangles in the style of the Eclipse People, forming the moon rune for East, which was also Time and Red, depending on how you read it. The altar before it held a bowl of incense, and a stack of spirit fruit of surprising quality. -So this was the original shrine? he mused, before turning his gaze back to the rest of the hall. In the middle was a large octagonal pool, similar in style but maybe a fifth of the size of the baths, steam rising from it. Walking over, he carefully looked into it, but it was unoccupied. A quick check of the rest of the room and its altar showed no other exits either. -Where in the fates is she? he mused, looking around pensively. Is she outside somewhere? In the storerooms maybe? If that was the case, he supposed, it was what it was, but leaving loose ends made him uneasy. It was bad enough that that Hunter had slipped through the net. They still had no idea how much she had managed to glean. One of the secondary objectives of this had been to grab her, but sadly she was with the other group, so that would have to wait. They were due back in a day or two anyway, rain notwithstanding, and by that point this place would be thoroughly secured. With Lianmei and the others controlled, it would be easy then to catch them off-guard. Ohh so this is where the women went to be alone This is actually quite nice, I wonder why she even bothered with the other one? The statue is kinda unnerving though He turned to find Fan Jing and Zhen Bei had come in after him, the former eating a peach he had gotten from somewhere, probably one of the altars. I take it she is not in the rest of the complex? he signed. Nope, Zhen Bei replied, aloud. And dude, stop that stupid signing. You think anyone will get anything up here, in this rain? You know that they had actual immortal peaches on the altar? Fan Jing added. They are fate-thrashed delicious Shaking his head, he ignored their stupid comments and just headed for the exit again. Going back out into the main shrine, it was as it had been, minus the contents of the altars, except He had to look twice to realise that the monkeys grass hat was gone. Did you take the monkeys hat? he asked Fan Jing, who had just come up behind him. Eh no, maybe Jibo did? Fan Jing shrugged. He was in here when we came in, looking at the shrines. Looking around again, he grimaced and wondered why he was suddenly feeling uneasy. Can I help you? He turned to find Priestess Ying standing in the doorway of the main shrine, a small basket of spirit fruit, freshly picked by the looks of it, in her arm. Ah Elder Lianmei was looking for you, he said apologetically, wondering why his intuition was telling him something was off The door here was open and after calling out I see, she mused, apparently not that bothered. -What is it? Is there a problem? she asked. You seem distracted? Eh, no, its just the rains, he replied as the other two, standing behind him, started to move toward the exit. I suppose we will go get breakfast sorry to have intruded. Not at all, she replied amicably. This shrine is not my personal property, I just keep an eye on {Deng Shengs Dao Cage} He triggered the talisman, watching space freeze around them. It was a cheap trick, but it worked, he had to admit. Turning to Fan Jing and Zhen Bei, he freed them, then walked over to her and tore off the front of her gown as she glared at him. Focusing the talismans effect on her, he watched the qi bleed out of her body. Sorry about this, Miss Ying, he murmured, putting Strategist Huans talisman between her breasts. It is just your time. Grab her. We will go see what is what, he said, dispelling the barrier around her so she could be moved. Fan Jing and Zhen Bei grabbed Ying, stripping off the rest of her clothes, checking her for items as he hurried back outside. There was no sign of Jibo in the courtyard Turning, he went back inside and froze. Priestess Ying was standing there, holding Fan Jing by the neck, while Zhen Bei groaned on the ground. {Deng Shengs His use of the talisman was almost intuitive; however, before it was even half done, Priestess Ying was somehow standing before him, like a ghost, her palm pressed against his chest You know Priestess Ying mused, almost conversationally. I was asked the other day what I pray for, by a young woman? I replied that I pray for my parents, to my teacher, to the old friends I left behind All the qi in his body vanished, even that locked away through his body cultivation, and refined as part of the martial method he had acquired. He hit the gateway of the shrine with enough force to demolish part of the stonework. Rolling out of the ruin, he gasped for breath, and then stopped abruptly. *Cr-crack* The sound was so alien it took him a moment to realise it was the sound of his own knee being shattered. He tried to scream, but there was no air in his lungs, even before Yings bare foot pressed down on his chest, pinning him to the ground. In an almost detached manner, he noted that she had lost a leg at some point and there was a positively inauspicious star-like scar between her breasts. She also had a pair of gashes across her stomach and below like someone had torn out her dantian and spirit root? I told her that I wanted to sit and have a good chat with old friends about the lives we led Priestess Ying purred, her eyes almost luminous in the pre-dawn gloom. But Ill let you in on a little secret let all of you in on a little secret. Groaning, he managed to shift his head and saw almost two dozen grass-hatted figures, carrying blades, bows and spears, standing in the plaza, looking at them. Behind them, three twisting shadows in the rain, big as carts, lurked, barely visible; Illhans Queens. You know what I have prayed for every day, since I came up here? Ying murmured. Thanks she said softly. Tthanks? he gasped, confused. Yes she smiled. Let my brother go and we can discuss matters, Yeng Bo said softly. His surroundings spun jarringly and he hit the ground with an excruciating crunch, mere metres from the dead monkey, its malformed face staring at him Coughing blood, he tried to move and found that his meridians were really not in a good state. Half the bones in his body were broken as well, and his dantian, while not ruined, had not come out well from whatever she did a moment before. Priestess Ying walked over to the monkey. This time, he got a proper look at what she did, and the most terrifying part of it was that he had no fate-thrashed idea what he was looking at. -How? On the one hand, she appeared to have walked perfectly normally, and yet, in his minds eye, she had just stepped from one point to another, as if the intervening space flowed away from her. Kneeling down, she picked up the white jade which the monkey had had, and which Fan Jing had left beside it. She stared at it for a moment, then put it to the side. You brave little fool she murmured, almost tenderly, closing its eyes. May your big brother strike your name from the Book of Mortals when you are born anew. The words, murmured so softly he barely thought he heard them in the rain, made his skin crawl. The pain and hate in them was unimaginable and it only intensified as she placed the grass hat over the remains. Melded with the rain, it did indeed feel like heaven was weeping with her. Standing, she put her hands to her face, dragging them down across her bare breasts, leaving bloody smears, like tears in her flesh, her shoulders shaking for a moment A tetrid stalker the size of a pig appeared out of the rain, moving so fast that the world almost seemed to stand still He stared blankly as she swayed slightly out of the way of its strike, pressed her palm against its face The stalker bent bizarrely, and then disintegrated into a corona of ichor and shattered exoskeleton, its core grasped in her hand. She considered the core, then looked back at the assembled Brothers of Yeng. Who are you? Yeng Illhan asked at last, from where he was seated on the top of the largest tetrid queen, a shadow-eyed stalker. Yeng Illhan, Yeng Bo and you Seng Kwan she purred, turning to look at the forces arraigned against her before finally looking back at him, as a strange symbol appeared on her forehead that became Flow. The core twisted in her hand, the light in it dimming as the qi was drawn directly into her body, a feat which should have been basically impossible. Grinning, she spread her arms, the shattered fragments of the dead core falling through her fingers like glittering glass. If you can kill me, you will find out

~ Kun Juni C Heaven Blaze Pine Grove ~
Kneeling on a rock, in the washed-out forest glade, Juni watched Arai, Lin Ling and Han Shu warily poke around the base of a heaven blaze pine, mulling over the day they had just endured. So, what do you reckon? Sana signed from where she was sitting nearby, in a good spot to look back up the slope towards the ridgeline. About what? she replied, also in sign language, which was what they were using exclusively out here. Which problem? Huh yeah, that is the question, Sana conceded. I mean what do you make of Ling Luo being here? Ling Luo was indeed a riddle. One that bothered her perhaps more than she suspected it should. Ling Luo, the only child of Lord Ling Jiang, was a few years older than her, close to Nascent Soul from what she recalled, and considered talented with formations for her age and realm. As an acquaintance, she could not say she was particularly close; however, both she and Ling Luo were daughters of a clan, of an age and, roughly, a social circle. So they were at least on greeting terms. Still, her past interactions with Ling Luo, outside a few meetings in official roles, had largely been conversations at various functions young women in their position tended to end up at; sharing complaints about the Bureau or difficulties dealing with Young Masters. From that perspective, she supposed there was a perfectly innocuous reason why Ling Jiangs daughter was up here C she was a responsible, talented cultivator, who, through her work for Ling Jiang, knew her way around bureaucracy, logistics and the kind of jobs Mo Shunfei and Ha Faolian were doing. She was also a Ling clan person, and that meant you had a Ha person, a Bureau person and a Ling person here in that role. Kun as well, if she counted herself. And yet clearly Ling Tao had been resisting her coming. That had not been said explicitly, yet, but reading between the lines of their few conversations on the way here, Ling Luo had been if not evasive, certainly vague. She is a bit distant to you as well? she asked at last. Uhuh, Sana nodded. I know her to at least exchange greetings with, thanks to Ling Yu, but she basically looked right through me earlier, until I reminded her of it It could just be stress, she mused, before holding up a hand as she considered the compass sitting by her C a bowl of water with some small, skittish water herbs drifting in it. Could be, but why is she even here? Sana replied, before adding, after a short pause to look around herself. Problem with the compass? No thankfully, she replied, watching them swirl gently in the water, then sweeping their surroundings. Well, she said she was forcibly teleported, much like Yun and Caoluns groups seem to have been, she added. Ji Tantai? Yeah, that seems to be his name, Sana nodded. Well, he and Sir Feilu both got dragged with her, along with three Ling clan guards, who never seem to have arrived? Yeah, she said that, but Sana made a face as she signed. Watching Arai, Lin Ling and Han Shu start to cut through the roots of the pine, carefully, she nodded in agreement. It all rang as perfectly plausible, and nothing Ling Luo had said on the way here contradicted the story, and yet I suppose we will find out, when we get back, she signed with a grimace of her own. Which does lead rather awkwardly to Ha Ji Mangfan, Sana signed, scowling. It does, she agreed. He absolutely tried something with my sister, while we were disorientated from the teleport, Sana signed with considerable emotive intent. I will also bet you spirit stones he was in that grove already. Arai already said as much, and Sir Huang agrees, she signed back. That got complicated, as well, because the early thought there had been that Feilu had been in the grove as well, with Mangfan, but Ling Luo had killed off that idea. Hopefully, with us running them all into the ground, none of them will have the energy at night, in this rain, to do squat other than lie on their bed rolls and curse that they ever came up here, Sana signed with a grin. Lets hope, she agreed. I for one cannot wait to get back to the Inn and get some answers to this. You think that Wufans group might be responsible for all of it? Sana asked. That cant be ruled out, she conceded. Mangfan dropped enough subtle hints he had something valuable that I am surprised the moss we were walking on didnt try to rob him. It was possible to spoof a talisman call. It would not have taken any great guesswork for Botans bunch to realize that they were already suspicious of the use of the Seven Star formation C which was every bit as problematic as Senior Ying suggested C and maybe engineer a mishap. Sir Huang had felt that the herb was genuinely in control of the formation however -Yet what if someone was in control of the herb? A formation like that would need a guard. Usually you did so with some kind of feng shui alignment, as those tended to be much more durable than a standard formation. A ten- or eleven-star spirit herb would also do it though, especially an awakened one. You did see herbs like that used in formations, especially for rural estates. There, however, the herb was usually raised as a partner of sorts. Nurtured and trained diligently, like a glorified guard dog, the more respectable side of the kind of traps Arai had encountered at Jade Willow. Her intuition there, however, was that this herb was not like that. Arai had told her about her experience before they met back up, which was certainly odd and only served to put her even more on guard. If it was between Arais recollections and any testimony by someone like Mangfan, in regards to the wiles of spirt herbs? She was going to pick Arai every time. The regions around the Aspen were a sanctuary for the strange and dangerous. Old Ling had once told her that offending the Grove was no less dangerous than offending a hegemonic influence. Usually those who did either died before it ever became a problem If a group of idiots with their noses in the air had actually captured an awakened herb from there, this was going to have ramifications comparable to the chaos unleashed by the auction. It would certainly spell the end of any cultivator going through the Grove for a long time. That led them rather unpleasantly to the biggest issue, really. Something had followed them all the way from the Aspen Grove, or near enough. On the face of it, all the evidence pointed to the centipede, but the problem was that it wasnt the centipede. She was fairly clear on its limitations and unless something fundamental had changed in the five years since it was last spotted by a Hunter, it couldnt cross ridges. It could go under them, but that route was not direct. I dont suppose you have any further thoughts on what might have followed us? Sana muttered. Nothing definite, she replied with an apologetic grimace. It never got close enough, just kept trying to push us. To the point where even the Ha bunch, who are about as valley-wise as a pet dog, started to comment. Unknown to everyone but Sir Huang, they had actually crossed two ridges in the late evening, and their pursuer had followed them both times. They had also not been anywhere near as lost as she let on to the others. The tomb in the lake was a somewhat obscure landmark, but it was mentioned in Kun clan records. It was possible it was the herb, especially given Mangfan almost certainly had the Seven Star formation core on him but that was another problem that would have to wait until they got back. It also precluded her wanting to attempt any teleports, just in case the Wufan group really were the root cause of this. They are going to chop it down, Sana signed, changing topic abruptly. She sighed and nodded, glancing at her compass again. It still showed no threats. Arai was looking up at them, so she made the okay sign. From a distance, she watched, nibbling her lip as the three conferred with sign language, discussing who was going to be the one doing the actual cutting. In the end, Han Shu took the blade, Lin Ling crept back to a marginally less lethal distance in case it all went wrong, watching carefully, and Arai stayed within arms reach of the trunk. Han Shu took a few breaths, set himself and swung With a single sweep of the blade, he neatly truncated the tree about ten centimetres above the ground. For all that he is kinda bad at swords, he does know how to cut, Sana remarked as the tree barely shivered, then vanished with a *pop* as Arai stored the whole thing away in the storage ring. *thop* *Thop* *hhhhhssssss* All three froze as two pinecones landed across the other side of the tree, steaming faintly in the rain. There are always ones that drop, unless you are a master, Sana signed, her hands shaking a little. Arai very warily stepped over to the cones and stored them away as well. Already, she could see the haze of yang qi bleeding out of the ground around the roots of the felled tree, pine needles smoking. And that is why you always clear around the tree, Sana added. Uhuh, she agreed. Harvesting heaven blaze pines was a task that was surprisingly simple, yet in no way whatsoever would you consider it easy. Even if you followed all the steps, all it took was a few missed cones, or a slightly wonky cut, or, fates forbid, having to cut twice, to make your day terminally unpleasant. Arai, Han Shu and Ling made their way back up the slope to them, sweating. Well, that was fun, Lin Ling signed. Sorry about dropping those cones, Han Shu added. Its fine, Arai shook her head. Something like that always happens, its the price of having to harvest them at this kind of inauspicious hour. That was, indeed, another kicker. Normally you wanted a very auspicious hour for dealing with dangerous herbs. For Yang-rich heaven blaze pines though, wet, raining, flooded and washed-out forest in the pre-dawn hours was about the only time you would dare cut the things down. What grade was it? she asked. Qi purity is nine-star grade, so close to Chosen Immortal at least, Arai signed with a grin. Though we can only fit two or three that size into the ring She grimaced, because that meant they were almost out of space. Her ring had three smaller trees, Arai had four, Sana had two, Ling had four and her big ring had seven around the size of the one they had just cut. They could probably store three or four more. I suppose talismans are still out on the other end? Han Shu asked. She took out the communication talisman and focused on it. Lianmei? Faolian? Shunfei? There was a flat silence in return, as if she had just spoken into nothing. Nothing still, she signed. It occurs to me that we could just walk back ourselves Glancing to her side, she saw that the bowl was trembling, the blooming pond weed retracting its flowers. Looking back in the direction of the ridgeline, she saw a figure very cautiously picking his way down to them. Yeah, I dont think that will be immediately possible, she signed, drawing their attention to the new arrival, who after a few moments turned out to be Ha Leng. -He came on his own? she frowned, a little surprised, in truth. It took Ha Leng about five minutes to make his way over to them, sweating hard and looking at his feet with a great deal of unease. It was actually kind of amusing to watch, although she understood his fear quite clearly. A valley with heaven blaze pines in it was a place where any misplaced footstep could be your last, and, all around them, there was evidence of their presence. Fresh scars of growth in the mossy rocks, inharmonious gaps in the understory, black scars in the soil and missing branches on the broad-leaves that sprawled between the stands of pine. It all contributed to a very clear picture which, interestingly enough, put quite a lot of edge pressure on the state of mind of anyone going through it. Much like say the Red Pit, valleys with heaven blaze pines built their own feng shui defences, and other spirit herbs tended to contribute as well. Leng, being smart and actually pretty dedicated, for a Ha clan hunter at least, certainly knew that; however, he didnt have the depth of knowledge to know why they had picked this part of the valley, which was not on a slope but rather down by the river that flowed through it, from the ridgeline above. The real clue was the lack of soil cover and the mud. Nature had already done much of the clearance for them. The scars of recent explosions on the rocks and the lack of a lot of leaf litter told her that the flooding from the rain had swept away a lot of the lying cones. They would wash downstream and eventually form new colonies elsewhere, in this valley and others. How come you are here? she asked him, dropping the sign language at last in consideration of Leng understanding what they wanted as he finally arrived by her rock. Sir Huang sent me to check up on you, Leng said, looking around uneasily. Didnt anyone else come with you? Sana added, peering with a neutral expression back up the slope he had descended. No, the others are not especially well-rested and well, this uh valley is not Yeah, heaven blaze groves are not a place to wander if your mentality is not good, she agreed, moving over so he could clamber up. It does rather get in your head Yeah Leng agreed with a grimace, still looking around uneasily. I suppose we have been a bit longer than we thought, Sana remarked, glancing at the scrip on her arm. The idea was to be back well before dawn -In case the shadow of the mountain moves, or is moving, she finished in her own head, glancing down towards the lower end of the valley. On a clear day, their current location would have afforded them a truly spectacular view, although not the view Leng or anyone else in that party expected. Heaven blaze pines liked slopes facing the Great Mount. In truth, if you walked about three miles down here, below the altitude of the cloud forest, you would again find yourself in the Aspen Grove, only a few miles from the right path above the waterfall in fact, although without any ridges to provide a barrier from the herb or the centipede. It makes sense to get the most out of this place today. Tomorrow might not be as hospitable, Han Shu observed, flicking water off his hat for emphasis. Hospitable? Leng repeated, looking around with an expression stranded somewhere between concern and confusion. You have to harvest these trees on days like these, Sana said with an eye roll. Any other day? she mimed a big explosion. I am aware of what Heaven Blaze Pines are like, Leng retorted, scowling a little as he adjusted his hat to shake off some of the rain. Well, I suppose if we have an extra person Sana, Arai, do you want to take a break? she asked Arai. Of the five of them, Arai and Sana had rested the least, and Arai had also healed Mun several times more during the night. Do we not count as people? Lin Ling grumbled. You and Shu can continue on your own, Ill take Leng, she said with an amused grin. Okay, Han Shu agreed, though he also cast her a slightly jaded glance. Lin Ling just sighed, but didnt argue. She watched, feeling a bit bad, as they headed off slowly through the flooded dell, towards another of the reddish-grey-coloured pine trees, which was in about a foot of gently steaming water. So uh, what are we going to do? Leng asked her uneasily as she slipped off the rock and started looking around carefully. Dont worry, Ill show you what to do, she said with a grin. So long as you are systematic, its not too bad. It took her about five minutes to lead the very nervous Leng to another, somewhat smaller adult pine, further along the slope. How much storage space have you got in your ring? she asked him, as she investigated the surroundings, just in case there were any other spirit herbs lurking. Getting scalded by a mutated water-fern lurking amidst the ground cover was not how she wanted to finish this harvesting trip. Eh quite a bit, Leng replied, looking around nervously. We were just clearing what was left over in Portam Rhanae Enough for a few whole trees? she mused, looking around at two other smaller trees some ten metres away. We can try? Leng replied hesitantly. We need to be sure, she said drily. If you try and store one and it doesnt work, and it falls they will never find our corpses. Thats not a cheerful thought, Leng muttered, looking up at the thirty-metre-tall tree beside them, his voice a bit on edge. Considering his confidence, and general lack of experience, she decided after a moment of reflection to do the first set of roots herself. Motioning for Leng to watch, she started to slowly check through the leaves and needles beneath the tree until she lifted up a fist-sized pine cone. We have to clear all of these, she said. Carefully, they are really unstable if they burst As I said before, I am aware of what blaze pine cones can do, Leng murmured a bit reproachfully. She gave him a pat on the arm and started to work, keeping half an eye on Arai and Sana, further upslope. In the end, it took them ten minutes to clear the area around the tree. Once she was satisfied there were no unpleasant surprises awaiting them, she motioned for Leng to observe her again, and then took out the blade she usually used for butchering qi beasts. Eyeing the tree and the ridging at the base of the trunk, she tracked a root and stabbed the blade into the ground, feeling the faint bite of resistance as it cut through it. Tracking to the next one, she repeated the process, slowly working her way around the whole tree until there was only one root left. When I cut this, be ready to store it, she said to Leng, who just nodded uneasily and put his hand against the tree. Watching him, she sliced the root and nothing happened. Uh is that meant to happen? Leng asked. Typical, she sighed under her breath, looking around. There really is always something. Missing roots was why chopping the trunk was technically better; however, the margin of error for the person storing was non-existent. With Leng being unconfident and inexperienced, those precious few seconds that the tap root anchoring the tree would buy them could be the difference between life and death. Leng frowned and made to give the tree a poke, but she caught his hand in time and just shook her head. Sorry, he grimaced. Its fine, she replied, waving for him to move over so she had a bit more room to look for roots. Repeating the circuit, she again motioned for Leng to try and store the tree. This time it did vanish into his ring with a whoosh of displaced air, central root column and all. Heading over to the two smaller pines, she repeated the process, watching Leng cut this time and storing the tree herself, surprised that even one that small was still a six-star blaze pine. How are things up top? she asked him as they set to work on the second one. Mun is no better, Mangfan is an ass, the Din pair are inscrutable and Fairy Luo and Ji Tantai are poking about the ruins, Leng muttered. So, as we left, she replied with an amused shake of her head. Yeah It will be a relief to get back to the Inn, Leng murmured. Hopefully we can get proper treatment for Mun there, and find Fang Yeah That was about as committal as she felt able to make her reply. The odds of Chu Fang still being alive were depressingly slim in her view. As for Ha Mun? Arai had ensured he would live, for a while at least, so long as she kept tending to him. It would probably be enough to get him back to the Inn, though what happened there I know you dont think he will survive, Leng said softly. And that you dont If it was Ha Botan here, or Leng Dushan do you think Mun would still be with us? she asked him. Leng stared at her and then shook his head, looking depressed, understanding her meaning. To those elders, Ha Mun was just a disposable minion. The only reason he might be healed at all, if Ha Yun really forced the issue, was to give Ha Yuns father face. The economics of it were just not worth it in their eyes, to create a cripple who would live for a few decades at best and give nothing more to the clan. While some of my friends may not like your friends very much, do not mistake that for anything more, she added, watching as Ling and Han Shu finished cutting down another tree. We will do what we can to keep Mun alive. Leng gave her a complicated look. In a way, she understood, because the same view was prevalent in the Kun clan and it annoyed her. Life was not cheap, and the consequences for its loss were rarely straightforward. She only had to look at Arai and Han Shu for a recent reminder of that. Sorry Leng muttered. Its been stressful. I know, she replied, giving his shoulder a sympathetic squeeze. It was not lost on her that Ha Yun had somewhat idolized his older cousin when he was younger, nor that Leng had also likely known Ha Yuanbei. Her own role in that sorry tragedy was certainly a factor in Ha Yuns attitude. Suppressing a grimace, she looked up at the dark sky, thick with rainclouds, and sighed. Shall we grab another? she asked Leng, putting on a slightly more encouraging smile and looking around for another suitable tree. Now that you have your eye in Leng looked around at the ferns and the gloomy whispering forest, clearly conflicted on that point, but did nod after a moment. In the end, they harvested two other smaller blaze pines before she finally called it quits and led Leng back where Arai and Sana were sitting quietly, conversing in sign language so esoteric that even she could barely get a quarter of it. Find any more good ones? Sana asked her as they sat down on the rock, Leng puffing a bit from the exertion, to wait for Ling and Han Shu. Two more six-star ones, she replied. What do you want to do about storing what we have? Arai added. Yeah Um am I going to be stuck with these two trees in my storage ring until we go back? Leng asked a bit nervously. In normal circumstances, that would be quite an obstacle, she had to concede. Usually, you just took the timber straight back and it was unstored in a specially-prepared pond filled with unattributed, qi-rich water by someone quite a few realms higher than the timber itself. There it could be safely de-coned, and the timber cut. Moving them in and out of storage talismans incautiously was how you blew yourself up. She knew this because it had actually happened. An entire blaze pine going up had demolished a city block in the Blue River District a few years back. We have an interface, Sana said drily. Or we would not have been quite so ad-hoc in this. Ah oh oh, Leng stared at Sana with mild shock. As a reaction, it was kind of amusing, because talisman interfaces were not actually that uncommon. They were used widely in shops for selling goods, especially alchemical ones, which tended to be unstable if treated incautiously. You could link up storage crates to them and basically make a formation that temporarily joined two or more stable storage spaces. The downside was that the crates, while they could be stored themselves in their base form, were bulky when set up. We can set it up when we go back up, she decided. The plan was to set up a forward base camp anyway and the Heart Keeping Ridge is as good a place as any. Heart keeping? Leng blinked. Oh yeah, thats the informal name for this ruin, Arai replied, before she could. You saw the flat area with the seating? Uh yeah? Leng frowned. Well, there was some kind of statue on a plinth when you go through the passageway from the area where we are camped to the open area by the cliff. Someone took the carving long ago, but the last line of text is still there C reads Keep your Heart in Ancient Easten hence the name. Well show you on the way back, Sana added. I am sure it must have been mentioned earlier. Thinking back, she wasnt sure it had been, actually. They had gotten up there, staggered into shelter and then prepared food, before half the group pretty much collapsed into a fugue state. After that she had mostly spent time recovering herself and starting the maps from the previous day syncing up. She had left that tablet with Sir Huang before coming down here. -With luck those will be done when I get back, she mused. Probably we will use that area for the teleport formation anyway, given its flat and not that heavily overgrown, she added. We should have set that up before we came down here, Lin Ling grumbled, finally arriving back beside them, followed a moment later by a much muddier Han Shu. Eh I dunno that I like the idea of teleporting things out of a heaven blaze grove at this kind of hour, Han Shu muttered. You know what I meant, Lin Ling pouted. Han Shu just rolled his eyes. We can teleport again? Leng asked, sounding surprised. For goods, she reminded him. Oh yeah, right, sorry, Leng grimaced. Long day So, I guess we head back then, re-organize and sort out breakfast? Sana concluded, standing up with a grimace. Uhuh, she agreed. If we stay any longer Sir Huang is going to think something happened, to us and Leng True, Leng agreed. After a quick check around the vicinity, she collected up the compass, because it was a shame to dismantle it after going to all the effort to make it work, and fell in behind Arai and Sana as they started off up the path. Breakfast, breakfast, breakfast! Lin Ling chanted under her breath, following after Sana. Leng, looking at Lin Lings carefree attitude, shuddered, which she found kind of amusing as he also set off after Arai and Sana. The trip back up the valley, which she mostly spent at the rear, chatting with Han Shu, was uneventful. They re-ascended the ridge by a ruined rock stair that had been cut aeons ago, to connect the ruins at the top to a small settlement of terraces and houses around the waterfall that flowed down from halfway up it. Arriving back at the top, they set off across the rocky, overgrown plateau, back towards the ruins. However, they had only gone a hundred or so metres along the path back towards their camp, when they met Jiang Teng coming the other direction, looking around with a slightly concerned expression. -Ah, he must have been sent to check on us, given Leng went and didnt immediately come back. Ah, you are okay, Jiang Teng said, taking in their muddy appearance and the still out of breath Ha Leng, with some relief she noted. Huang was getting a bit concerned. Yeah, sorry about that, she replied with an apologetic grimace. -What a time, when the bunch guarding Ha Yun are the reliable ones Its an optimal hour to risk life and limb in pursuit of things no smart person would go near, so we just made the best of it. Behind her, Lin Ling just sniffed derisively. Heaven blaze pines? Jiang Teng asked with a raised eyebrow, glancing down the cliff into the haze of swirling cloud. Uhuh, Han Shu nodded in a rather uncommitted fashion. Any success? Jiang Teng asked as they started back along the roadway towards the camp again. Mmmmm Better than expected, actually, she replied. There were a few good quality trees down there, so the plan is to get some food then sort them out and see about starting to set up a proper camp here. This would be a good place, Jiang Teng mused. Sir Huang has Ding and the others fixing breakfast, but I can make no claims as to its edibility. Truly it is said that the Young Master has comprehended that most mysterious of Daos, Sana chuckled. Oh? Leng asked, a bit sourly. Yes, the Dao of setting empty noodles on fire, Sana giggled. Pfffft! Jiang Teng snorted a laugh and even Leng cracked a brief smile. Rather than go the more circuitous route back around the promontory, they instead just cut straight along the edge of the plateau. Their group made their way back to the far side of the ruin where they had spent the night, just as the pre-dawn gloom was finally, properly starting to shift, crossing one of the currently flooded gullies fed by runoff from the higher ground to their west to arrive at the edge of the open assembly area. When they got there, though, what surprised her was that half of the Ha group were already present, listening to Caolun very badly translate some of the text on the carvings below the rows of seating, with Sir Cao looking on. Ji Tantai and Ling Luo were wandering around on the far side, also looking at carvings and talking quietly, while the Din pair and Mangfan were sitting in the shelter of one of the ruined buildings, just watching the others. Pausing at the top of the steps down to the open area, Sana nudged Leng and pointed out a fractured altarpiece in front of the rock staircase that led back through a fissure in the promontory to where they had camped. Thats the inscription we mentioned, she told him. Oh Leng nodded, following where she gestured, but didnt seem that enthused. Its a shame we are here in the rain, Arai mused, as they made their way down the steps towards the ruined altar. Yeah, the view from here is impressive, Sana agreed. Oh, hey! LENG! Come over here and look at this! Ha Ding, who had apparently abandoned his brief stint as a cook, called, waving to Leng from where the Ha group were milling around. Leng gave them a glance and sighed. Let me sort this out first! he called back. Jiang Teng just shook his head, gave her a sympathetic glance, then headed towards Sir Cao. Ill go get the storage crate she murmured to the others. Do you want to get the framework for that sorted here, Ling? Oh, yeah, I have the formation template, dont I, Lin Ling nodded. In that case, everyone give me your Hunter talismans Sana and Arai both passed theirs over to Lin Ling, Yours as well, Leng, Lin Ling added with an eye roll, holding out her hand. Remember, the formation needs a soul signature, suppression or no Oh yeah, Leng grimaced and passed her his Hunter Bureau talisman, and then the storage ring as well. Sorry That was a useful sub-function of the Bureau talismans up here, they worked with interface formations, allowing for very easy setup and transfer of goods without having to go through the whole rigmarole of everyone being part of the formation for the whole transfer. Where do you want to set it up? Ling asked her, looking around with a frown at the bunch of shadowy entrances to rock-cut rooms around the lower level of the semi-circular plaza. Probably better to do it in the open, we need to set up the teleport formation as well, she mused, looking around, trying to think where the formation itself would go. Probably on this side, in the nearest room? Okay, Ling nodded. In that case, we can sort the teleport formation, while you go look for Sir Huang, Sana volunteered, then glanced at Ling; Ling, you have most of the teleport stuff on you, right? I do, Ling confirmed, taking out a box, then a bunch of formation jades, and several cubes of spirit stones, which she handed to Arai and Sana. I thought the plan was breakfast first? Han Shu muttered. This will take a while, she conceded with a resigned sigh. Ill go check on breakfast while I get the storage crate. I assume its with the herb pots we unloaded last night? Should be! Sana said. Ill come give you a hand carrying it then, Han Shu volunteered. I am fairly sure I recall them putting stuff in it. Nodding, she left Arai, Sana and Ling to it and headed off with Han Shu, back up the steps. Sorry, I am not trying to avoid you, she muttered to Han Shu after a few moments. I just Want to get this all over with? Han Shu finished with a tired smile. Yep, she agreed *Rumble* The clouds above them trembled slightly with the peal of distant thunder. I really hope we dont get a thunderstorm, Han Shu muttered. Yeah she agreed, looking up at the still largely dark sky. The valleys below them generated a lot of yang qi, and, while the ridgeline was safe from qi beasts, they were currently above the cloud layer. An actual thunderstorm merging with the Rains from the East would be unpleasant. Likely it would force them off the ridge entirely, to a lower refuge. The maps she had noted that there was one, but it was about six miles to the west, further along the chain of massif-plateaus that marked the boundary of the Inner Valleys. Shaking her head, she quickened her steps and they were soon back in the open plaza with its circular pool A much louder peal of thunder rumbled in the distance, to the south-west, making the rain tremble and the water in the pond ripple. Inside the hall where their camp was, she found Sir Huang sitting, poking at the fire. Ah, youre back! Sir Huang said with a relieved sigh. Yeah, we got lucky with the pines and decided to make the most of it, she sighed. Where is Mun? Han Shu asked. Oh he managed to recover enough that he could stagger under his own power, so they took him out to get some air, and to allow the earth qi in here to dissipate a bit, Sir Huang said. I suppose thats something, she half-muttered, setting down the bowl-compass that she was still carrying. The others are setting up a teleport formation and sorting out storage rings. Your spatial contamination has worn off then? Sir Huang observed. Has yours? she asked, curious. He nodded. In that case, it should be a priority for us to try and establish some contact with someone? she suggested. Yes; unfortunately, that requires Ling Luos cooperation, probably, Sir Huang sighed. That shouldnt be a problem? she frowned. You would think, but she is almost inseparable from her friend Ji, Sir Huang sighed. I guess its finally struck home that she is alone up here with a bunch of Ha clan scions and people she doesnt really know, bar you and presumably Sana? Ill go speak to her, she said with a grimace, feeling a flash of sympathy for Ling Luo. She is in the plaza, with the others, Sir Huang added. Okay, she nodded. We might need you for the formation though. We were going to set up the storage crate, but now I am here it occurs that maybe it should stay here and we set up a secondary node near the formation? That works, Sir Huang nodded. I can go do that, its fairly easy. They spent a few moments after that sorting things out. The crate had already been set up, so, rather than go through the faff of moving it, she just lifted a talisman charm off it to give to Lin Ling. It was less than ideal, but the distance wasnt big and they had lots of spirit stones to fuel it. Once that was sorted, they went back outside and through the fissure to the plaza. There, she found Din Ouyeng, Ha Mangfan and Din Kongfei now all standing around the ruined altar, eating spirit fruit and talking about what it might have been used for. Ah, Brother Huang, Hunter Arai wanted to speak to you, Din Ouyeng said as they passed. Something about the formation they were setting up? Glancing over at Arai and Sana, who were working their way across the plaza with a compass, she nodded. Ill go see what they want then, Sir Huang remarked. -Guess Ill go see Ling Luo about a Loci then, she mused to herself, looking around for her. Ill go help Ling with the talismans Another rumble of thunder cut Han Shu off, making everyone glance up at the sky as the rain shivered. Nodding, she headed over towards the far side of the plaza, where Ling Luo and Brother Ji were sitting conversing, with some wine and food, under an umbrella. Ah, Juni, good morning, Ling Luo said politely as she arrived beside them. Do you have a moment to talk about Loci and formations? she asked politely. Sure, Ling Luo said, waving for her to take a seat. Ah, work stuff, Ill leave you to it, Ji said with a bright smile. She nodded politely to him and watched from the corner of her eye as he sauntered over towards the middle of the plaza, twirling his umbrella idly. Really, this place is vile, Mangfan muttered, behind her. She turned to find that Ha Mangfan and Din Ouyeng, who had been walking along the wall carvings looking at them, had now reached those behind her. Anyway, with your Loci, we should be able to The life bound divination talisman, which had barely triggered when the fate-thrashed spirit herb went wild, twinged, catastrophically, telling her that today was the most auspicious day ever. She put a hand to her breast, focusing on the odd, thoroughly disturbing feeling, trying to disentangle what Mangfan stood, right in front of her, his hand pressed between her breasts. She had never even seen him move, somehow. -What the Reflexively she ghosted back, avoiding his hand, which held a shimmering white and gold talisman Inexplicably she tripped over a shrub, her attempt at using her movement art interrupted. Rolling up, she looked around and froze for a moment, even as the sound of tumbling masonry intruded into her awareness. -Where!? There was no tumbling masonry, anywhere she could see It took her a stunned moment to work out what was wrong with the scene. -Where is Sir Huang Arai Sana? Sir Huang had vanished. Or, to be more exact, where Sir Huang, Arai and Sana had been standing there was now an empty void and some flapping cloth from his bag, and the scattered remnants of Sanas pack dropping to the ground. Brother Ji stood there, in the plaza, his hand outstretched a look of annoyance The talisman ended. Really, this place is vile, Mangfan muttered, behind her. Without so much as hesitating, she turned and screamed, LOOK OUT! Exerting all her strength she drew her bow and an arrow, aiming for Ji; however it was already too late, somehow. The arrow she had loosed at Ji seemed to hang in the air, like the space between them was somehow much greater than it was meant to be. Everything around her seemed sluggish. All she could do was stare dully at the empty space where Arai, Sana and Sir Huang had been, at the collapsing rocks of the plaza, carrying all three of them into the cloud-obscured void. Tcch! He glanced at her and her mind froze, as if she had been nailed to the air around her. The annoyance in his expression, as if he was disappointed in her actions Something in her, in the very root of her being, felt drawn towards him, as if, by his acceptance, she could be somehow She wanted to kneel before him. Beg his forgiveness. The divination talisman and her mantra screamed at her, somehow telling her that even though she had only been hit by the talisman from Mangfan in that divined moment, it had still managed to have some impact on her. She managed to get to the edge and grasp Sanas bag before it fell, then a hand seemed to grasp her by the back of her robe and drag her backwards. Ji turned to the group, his annoyed expression vanishing, and smiled in a way that made her skin crawl. Well, thats the nuisances dealt with, Mangfan sneered behind her. Bit of a pity, Din Ouyeng grunted. Everyone, this is a bit sudden, but I feel I must introduce myself before this gets out of hand, Ji said with a sigh. I am Di Ji, and I am so pleased you are all able to be here, today, to help me in this endeavour I have planned. Chapter 22 – Flight of Circumstance (Part 1)
For a long life and happiness in any Great World, there are three maxims that you should always adhere to. First, never annoy the Hunter Bureau. Second, never anger the Military Bureau. Third, if anyone ever tells you in seriousness that the Meng, Mo or Huang Clans are a pushover? Rejoice in your heart and do everything you can to become that persons friend, for you will be able to make a fortune off of their gullibility.
Excerpt from A Mortals Journey to the Sky ~By Hua Xiaomei

~ Ha Yun C Ruined Amphitheatre on the Ridge~
I am Di Ji, and I am so pleased you are all able to be here, today, to help me in this endeavour I have planned! Brother Ji declared with a very unnerving smile, turning from where he stood, six golden rings that hadnt been there a moment before gently orbiting his body. Ha Yun stared blankly at the place where Sir Huang, Arai and Sana had been standing a second before. -Brother Ji is Di Ji? -Isnt Di Ji dead? Sneak attack? Ha Leng gawked, beside him. Kun Juni, who had just managed to grasp some of Arai and Sanas belongings, was dragged down by Ha Mangfan Lin Ling, who had been off to the side of the plaza with Han Shu, working on some kind of formation, spun and dashed for the edge of the cliff. Han Shu, meanwhile, cursed and vanished in a blur, arriving beside Mangfan *Tcch* Din Ouyeng shook his head and two more arms appeared, grasping Lin Ling and Han Shu and pinning both of them to the ground. A real pity those two had to go over with that old fool who didnt have eyes. Mangfan said with a sigh, dragging the struggling Juni up. Physical cultivators of that quality would have been quite the prize Di Ji, who had been looking at the edge where Arai and Sana had fallen with a pensive frown, ignored Mangfan and instead turned to look back towards the ruins behind them, then up at the sky. *Hruuuuumble* A distant peal of thunder shook the clouds, and the wind, which had been blowing from the north, stilled. His brain was still trying to formulate a rational response to whatever the fates this was C a nightmare? Or some horrible hallucination C when the spot where Lin Ling and Han Shu had been standing, before they made their move, rippled {Mangs Multifarious Skitter Leap} Lin Ling, Han Shu and Kun Juni all exploded into multi-coloured butterflies, scattering a blinding cloud of qi everywhere. They swirled around him and his ability to process events snapped back into focus, as if he had had a bucket of icy water dumped over him. Instantly, he palmed the strongest barrier talisman he possessed from the ring Elder Lan had given him. Nothing happened. Leng was also staring at his storage ring blankly. -W-what? The multi-coloured butterflies continued to swirl around, oddly. -Why are they? The world was spinning faintly, he realised, the more distant pillars of the ruined platform seeming to turn Di Ji snarled, his mood changing in an instant from inscrutability to fury, and yet -Why is there no sound? His ears itched, very unpleasantly Blood was running down his face and he could taste iron in his mouth, he suddenly realised. -When did that happen? His ears were ringing, he belatedly noticed as he tried to move back and found his legs were not cooperating, and stumbled back, the strange dissociation of the moment that had washed over everything fading away. You got hit by the aftershock of the Hunters art -Ah! I got hit by the aftershock of whatever hit Sir Huang and sent him, Arai and Sana over the edge? he realised. They tried to sneak attack you with a blaze pine. -This explosion is it a blaze -No that cant be right? Gasping, he tried to focus on the moment. Instead, his legs failed to work and he found he was kneeling on the ground, shaking uncontrollably, his legs numb. -Blood on the ground? There was too much blood Belatedly, he saw Ha Jiao, who just moments before had been talking to him, lying in two pieces nearby, his eyes empty, his expression confused, an unused talisman still clenched in his fist. J-jiao? he tried to reach out for his friend, but the words didnt seem to have any presence, like they were only in his head. -When did that happen? -Blaze pines dont cut people in half Looking around in confusion, he found the world was still spinning in a way that made it impossible for him to focus on anything more than a few metres away without immediately wanting to vomit. FUCK! Sound flowed back into the world as everything stopped spinning so abruptly that he had to put his hands down to be sure the tilting world was not actually tilting and it was just the aftereffects of whatever had been done. As his vision cleared, he found Ha Mangfan was much closer than he had been a moment earlier, while Sir Teng was stumbling backwards, bleeding heavily from his healed arm FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! Di Ji cursed, oddly, in what sounded faintly like it was Easten, looking this way and that. They had a fucking talisman like that!?! It will only buy them a bit of time, Din Ouyeng, whose tone oozed contempt, remarked. What kind of Qi Refinement brats have a Dao Sovereign grade Skitter Leap talisman? Di Ji shook his head in disgust. Well-prepared ones? Ling Luo, who had been seated over at the side of the arena, suggested, her tone odd. She was standing now, frowning, glancing between Din Ouyeng, Ha Mangfan and Its not important, forget that name. He realised Ji Tantai was staring at him and blinked trying to work out Their surroundings lurched {Fox Fire Barrier} Something, he had no idea what, triggered one of the special barriers his father had had him bind to his dantian in the shrine before leaving. In his mind, it was like there were two different scenes playing out. In one, it was just as he recalled a moment ago. In the other AAAAaaiiiiiieeeegggfk! In the same instant, he realised something had been very wrong with his perception of their surroundings; he became aware of screaming which turned out to be coming from Ha Caolun, who, having been lying nearby, had just regained consciousness Sir Cao, Caoluns bodyguard, who had also staggered up now, suddenly blurred towards Di Ji, his face twisted in fury. FUCK! Di Ji cursed, glaring at him. -Did fathers barrier do something? Jiang Teng, who had been blocking Ha Mangfan, dashed for Di Ji as well. The motion of both was so fast that to his eyes they were just after-images as they covered the dozen or so metres to their targets. Focusing on the barrier, he tried to enlarge it, to also encompass the area where Ding and Mao and Mun were, a few metres away, cowering by a block of masonry. However, before he could move it more than half a pace, everything froze. Again. Din Ouyeng was standing before Sir Teng, holding his sword blade with his hand. The white-and-blue-robed youth had a faint sneer on his face as his hand closed around the weapon, bending it like it was soft wax A palm strike sent Sir Teng flying towards the far edge of the plaza, vanishing into the ruins in a crash of scattering masonry. Sir Cao blurred and a younger version of himself was also suddenly charging at Di Ji, a beautiful jade sword, covered in carvings depicting foxes carrying pots of fire, in his hand. -But Nascent Souls cant? Din Ouyeng drew his own sword and smoothly moved to block Sir Cao, then cursed as the blade passed right through his own weapon, as if entirely illusionary, yet still cut his arm You how do you have a treasure like that? Mangfan, who had been walking towards him, exclaimed, even as Din Ouyengs expression turned gloomy Three ghostly blades, similar in design to the one Sir Cao was wielding, slid out of the void, tracking for Di Ji. {Purple Forbidden Sword: Three Excellencies Arrive} Sir Teng appeared like a ghost behind Di Ji, stabbing at his chest, presumably with the intention of cutting his meridian gates. Mangfan and Ling Luo both moved to intercept him, their expressions grim, only to gasp and stagger as two of the blades appeared, like shadows, beside them. Mangfan was cut through the side and the arm, while Ling Luo was pierced through the breast, staggering and clasping the phantom wound with a gasp. Din Ouyeng, retreating from the ethereal weapon wielded by Sir Caos Nascent Soul, was cut across the back and in the arm, stumbling and barely parrying a blow. Di Ji, his expression registering surprise at last, barely avoided being cut through the neck, twisting out of the way of Sir Tengs strike. In the same instant, however, a wave of golden light washed over everything, scattering strange, otherworldly rainbows in the rain and giving every plant its own little golden candle. Retching, he coughed up blood, as it passed over him. The barrier around him and Leng rippled weirdly, their surroundings distorting subtly in a way that made him profoundly nauseous Off to the side, Mao and Ding, who had conjured a barrier to protect them and Mun, both coughed blood as it vanished like mist. Struggling against the disorder in his own qi, beset by a feeling like he had just been simultaneously punched in the gut and kicked in the balls, he saw that Di Ji was now holding a small golden orb. It glittered like a gem and seemed to hold a blazing sun within it, seven rings orbiting it, each with a ghostly set of bird-like flames twisting within them. The attack flowed backwards before their horrified eyes, the damage dealt to Din Ouyeng, Ling Luo and Ha Mangfan vanishing as if it never was. Sir Teng, caught adrift, tried to retreat, only to be stabbed by both Ha Mangfan and Ling Luo, the latter decapitating him with a vicious backhand strike. Din Ouyeng grimaced, his earlier fearful look replaced by anger, stalked over to Sir Cao, easily evading a sluggish attack, and grasping his Nascent Soul by the neck. Pathetic, Din Ouyeng sneered, closing his hand into a fist. NO! Caolun screamed, scrambling back. The crack of energy that discharged was so bright that he was left with spots in his eyes. Sir Cao screamed in agony and staggered, blood running from all the orifices on his face. Ha Caolun, sobbing in terror, threw a talisman desperately in the direction of Din Ouyeng. The youth laughed and reached out to grab it When the world stopped ringing with strange aftershocks, the ridge was in ruins. Di Ji and Din Ouyeng both had a few burn marks on their robes but were otherwise unharmed. -Spark Dragon talisman? A memory surfaced in his mind of a particularly unpleasant yang fire talisman. Did Caolun just use a Dao Immortal grade talisman and they are okay? B-brother Ouyeng? Nearby, he saw Din Kongfei, who he had actually forgotten was there, had gotten up as well, looking first at Din Ouyeng and then at Di Ji and Mangfan in confusion. Caolun lay, like a discarded doll, qi bleeding visibly from his broken body where he had been thrown against the altar piece with the words Keep your Heart carved on it, his blood splattering the white stone. Suddenly Di Jis eyes widened and he spun back to look at Sir Cao who had pushed himself up. Nine small green swords hung in the air around Caoluns bodyguard, whose expression was now truly murderous. {Nine Enchantings of the Jade Severing Sword} The fire that flickered across their surface gave off an unholy aura of destruction that was eating up the mans physical body. The swords shot forward, towards Din Ouyeng, Ha Mangfan, Ling Luo and Di Ji. Cursing, Din Ouyeng dashed towards Sir Cao, barely evading two before being forced to deflect a third one directly with his own sword, being sent staggering back. Mangfan, who had also charged for Sir Cao, barely blocked another, sending it spinning off to the side, shattering rocks until it passed out of the golden circle, where it turned a decent portion of the ridgeline beyond it into dust, the only things surviving being several of the tumbled stones. Ling Luo conjured a spectral blue lotus that seemed to hold a small girl inside. The girl screamed, holding her head in her hands as the blades tore through it, barely slowing on their path to Di Ji A wooden shield carved with a golden painting of a phoenix appeared in his hands, barely deflecting the strike, which was dispersed all around them, twisting the space with strange green lines for a few seconds. Several of the lines hit his barrier, which rippled slightly, scattering them away in clouds of green sparks. When everything settled and the world slid back together, he realised that Ha Mao, who had taken refuge nearby, was dead, his body split in two and his eyes still wide with uncomprehending horror. No no! Ha Dings groans ran disturbingly hollow in his ears as he found his friend, slumped against a fallen block just beyond Ha Mao. Ha Ding was missing both his legs, weakly pawing at a bottle of blood-staunching pills. Even Ling Luo, who had been dodging away, had been caught in the attack, he realised, her lower half lying on the ground while her torso lay, unnervingly, on a block she had been diving for. Din Kongfei, slumped against another block, had just about managed to block it, but his left arm was a burnt mess and half his robe was destroyed. The pale shadows of his meridians, visible against his skin, spoke to the real depth of the damage. The talisman barrier in front of him was also disintegrating. D dangerous, Din Kongfei gasped, swallowing a pill and then coughing weakly. Di Ji glanced towards him and frowned, then spotted Ling Luo at which point his already angry expression twisted into incomprehensible rage. YOU MOTHERFUCKER! HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO HER! He felt the words rather than heard them as Di Jis fist closed around the brilliant golden gem he was still holding. His vision swam double and something swept across the ridge. Elder Lans barrier shook, turning misty in places. In a panic, he triggered his other lifesaving talisman, the one his father had given him for his tenth birthday. It would defend against a direct attack from an Ancient Immortal, according to the familys Supreme Elder who had taught him how to use it. -Ah. Nameless. -Too weak -I cant use it to its full potential That realisation was just sad, he realised dully, watching the barrier around him slowly start to erode away. Di Ji arrived in front of Sir Cao, his fist already plunged through the other mans stomach. Sir Caos dantian was smashed in the same instant that the movement occurred, orphaned qi swirling out into the world around them. The colours had bled out of the world, aside from the golden flames of the barrier around their location, flickering in slow motion. What remained of Sir Caos Nascent Soul tried to flee. Di Ji ignored it. Instead, Din Ouyeng reached out, almost at random as far as he could see from his current vantage point. Space twisted around his movement and he watched blankly as the hand of the youth arched impossibly, travelling all the way to the far ridge and grabbing something, pulling it back Sir Caos Nascent Soul flickered in Din Ouyengs hand as he held it up as if it were a bedraggled kitten, the green sword half stabbed through his own spectral body. Stupid. You think you can kill yourself or flee with this degree of capability? Din Ouyeng chuckled. Just a clay pot, relying on treasures, Mangfan sneered. Let me show you what real power is like, Di Ji hissed and waved his hand. Not sure what to expect, he tried to move his body, to get further into cover, but it refused to play ball. Ha Leng, lying within arms reach nearby, was also still conscious, looking on in horror. Mun, blood running from his eyes, nose and mouth, just mumbled inarticulately where he lay slumped against the wall behind them, trying to help Ding. Contrary to his fears of some vast art being unleashed, all that happened was the space around Ling Luo seemed to bubble and twist Abruptly, Ling Luo was intact again, taking two steps and then stumbling forward, grasping where she had been cut with a pale expression. You what? she managed to rasp, before dropping to her knees, her limbs trembling. You will regret this, Sir Cao hissed. The Ha family is not the Boring, boring, Mangfan smirked. Di Ji just shook his head and then turned to look at him. He felt somehow compelled to meet that gaze, which was utterly detached, in a way that made him want to close his eyes and wish that this nightmare was just over, somehow. Din Ouyeng closed his fist and Sir Caos soul was pulled directly into his hand, forever silenced. The jade sword appeared a moment later in Din Ouyengs other hand. Mangfan walked over to Ha Mun and dragged him up by the hair. Wakey wakey Little Mun! Mangfan said with a grin. Time to pay your dues! Nine Generations Monkey sodomize Mun spat. Break that barrier, Mangfan commanded Ha Mun, pointing at the shield protecting him and Leng. He stared dully as Ha Mun twitched, and then vomited a mouthful of smoking blood at Mangfan, who dropped him to the ground and then gave his friend a vicious kick in the dantian before looking at him again. Look, young master Yun, Mangfan said with a grin. Its nothing personal, but either you drop that little barrier or your friend here, who you worked so hard to save will not even get to go to reincarnation. Okay? Before he could say anything, Mun, twitching on the ground, pushed himself up and suddenly grasped for Mangfans leg Hope you rot Mun gasped. Mangfan cursed and kicked Mun away, slashing at his body with his sword However, the qi Mangfan used for the attack just melted away when met with the poison still inside his friend. He cant cancel it anyway, Di Ji sighed, waving his hand, his previous anger seemingly vanished now Ling Luo was okay again. Its not that kind of barrier. Whoever made this is actually a genuine talent. First that Skitter Leap talisman, now this To think that the Ha clan would expend something like this on someone who only has a first grade core Mangfan looked at him, sourly The whole ridge shook, the trees quivering and a few already-destabilized blocks of masonry tumbling. In the distance, a massive, thunderous boom echoed He stared dully as half a tree crashed down some thirty metres away, burning with bright red fire. Mangfan and Din Ouyeng both glanced back across the plateau, frowning. Ling Luo, still looking shaken, also turned to stare in that direction. Before he could wonder what was going on, though, Di Ji was suddenly standing beside the barrier. The barrier rippled and twisted as Di Ji put his hand on it, pressing the golden gem against it then, to his utter horror, through it. As soon as its integrity was compromised he felt the recoil pass through him, the whiplash making him vomit blood as his world turned red. It also washed away the remaining dissociation and made him properly aware of his current condition, which was very bad. His body was ruined. That was the pain: his meridians had finally managed to supplant his nervous system to give him proper information. His back was broken in three places, his right leg was missing at the knee and far too many of the sensations he could feel were phantom pain tricking him into thinking he still had limbs. His left arm, that he had thought broken or trapped underneath him, was lying a few metres away and his left leg was also almost severed through. His dantian was ruined and his Golden Core, usually a deep gold wreathed in purple fire, was now cracked and dim, leaking qi. Belatedly, he realised that his last resort was still in his remaining hand: the Heaven Shifting talisman that Elder Lan had given him, that had taken so long to bind. He stared at it blankly, and then at Di Ji, who was slowly prying open the barrier centimetre by centimetre. At Din Ouyeng, who was looking on with amused disinterest. At Mangfan, who was grinning like a maniac At the crumpled form of Ha Caolun, bleeding out on the ground. At the injured Din Kongfeiwho looked equal parts terrified and horrified. At the slumped form of Mun At the bisected forms of Jiao and Mao, their expressions still etched with confused disbelief. At the dying Ding, who was just looking at him, tears running silently down his cheeks, pills scattered nearby. At Leng His blood was already on the talisman, and the instructions had stated that it could be triggered instantly, pulling him away except Ha Lengs hand was resting on his arm, close enough for him to easily grasp His own awareness of his condition told him he had mere moments left to live with his core disintegrating as it was. Nobody in the family would be able to save him in this condition either. Unless someone like Elder Lan was on the scene right where he arrived, he would be a corpse Yun flee Ha Leng whispered desperately, staring at him with bleeding eyes, a crumpled talisman clutched in his fist. Ill -Sorry mother father He never heard what Ha Leng was going to say, as he had already pressed the Heaven Shifting talisman onto his childhood friends outstretched hand and triggered it. Ha Leng seemed to waver, like a mirage, and vanish from their nightmare. Through his fading vision, he saw Di Jis face twisted in fury, reaching out for him Stupid he rasped, pulling the last talisman out of the ring Elder Lan had given him. As the final darkness closed in he felt happy? Ha Leng was merely suffering from soul shock and physical trauma, having been protected by the barrier and a handy stone block. He might die if he was left untreated, but it would take tens of minutes. Enough time for someone to teleport to him. That way this betrayal by the Din clan, and the presence of Di Ji, would be known of at least. The pain slipped away as he fed qi into the talisman, watching it flicker ominously in front of him. His final thought, as he triggered whatever it was, was that at least Ha Leng, his oldest and dearest friend, might at least survive this calamity.

~ Kun Juni C Fleeing into Yin Eclipse ~
Kun Juni hit the forest floor with enough force that she was sure she had broken something more than her pride. Arai and Sana''s stuff scattered around her as she rolled. Groaning, she made to get up, but a hand had already grabbed her robe -Nameless-accursed-bastard-may-the-heavenly-virgin-curse-your-nine-generations! Cursing in her heart, she swept her attackers legs away, drawing the blade from her belt to cut at Ha Mangfan, her heart pounding in her ears No! its ME! Han Shus hoarse voice gasped If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Remembering the cruel sense of sublimation from before, she pushed through her fear and stopped just in time, because her rescuer was Han Shu, who had backed away, his face pale. She stared at the blade in her hand, which was bloody. Han Shu looked at the wound on his arm and grimaced as it healed up. Sorry, she winced, looking around. Its fine! Han Shu said. You okay? Yeah I She stared at the remains of Arai and Sanas stuff, the moment of their vanishing replaying in her mind. -They teleported yep, they had my life-bound talisman, they are just somewhere a few miles away in the Inner Valleys! Repeating that in her head, she quickly gathered up their stuff, helped by Han Shu. Where is She had been about to ask where Lin Ling was when a wave of heat swept over her, from her left, blistering her skin and making the vegetation smoke A massive explosion shook the whole valley. The rolling wave of devastation flipped her over like a doll as trees bent and rocks cracked everywhere. *Krrrrrrrrr* Splintering wood made her roll desperately, as a moment later half a tree tumbled down... *ffsssssssssss* -Oh sh The heaven blaze pinecone exploded. She came to, being dragged through the forest, by Han Shu, thankfully. A moment later, Lin Ling appeared, her expression pale, out of the smoking ruin of the valley they were in, slightly behind her and to her right. Ling said something, but her whole world felt like she was stuck inside a ringing bell. Scion, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift She focused on her mantra, trying to get it to heal her body, but it was still painfully slow. They blocked that way, Lin Ling yelled as loud as she could. Nameless fates, she rasped the curse out. Every breath was agony, she was finding. Behind them, the forest was a wall of familiar reddish fire, tangled trees and smoking rocks. Was that you? she asked Ling. Yeah sorry I *KUUAAAAASSSSK!* The inarticulate, keening wail from beyond the wall of fire made her skin go cold as ice and her heart skip a few beats. It also answered at least three questions. Firstly; why Lin Ling had likely tossed out an entire heaven blaze pine. Secondly; what had likely pursued them across two ridgelines the night before. Thirdly; who was responsible for everything. A moment later a cow-sized, eight-legged monstrosity exploded out of the wall of flames some fifty metres away. Even at this distance, its presence made her skin crawl with the kind of fear that prey feels just being in the vicinity of something they cannot escape. Can you use it? Lin Ling asked. Yes, Han Shu nodded. In that case The tetrid queen hurtled through the ruined forest towards them, covering the distance impossibly fast *KUUAAAAASSSSK!* Its gaze seemed to hunt her out, drawing her attention inexplicably towards it, in a way that she had never, ever, experienced before. It seemed to worm into her mind, clawing and gnawing at her, shrinking her awareness of the world, even as her limbs chilled {Mangs Multifarious Skitterleap} Her surroundings blurred as Han Shu triggered the talisman that had saved their lives once already. In the moment before the world became a chaotic maelstrom in her peripheral vision, she saw Lin Ling toss out a second heaven blaze pine *KRRRRRRRRRoooooom.* The sound was still reverberating as they landed hard in a tangle of bushes and ferns on the south side of the valley they had been in. Ohh. She groaned, pushing herself up. Lin Ling was lying half on top of her, while Han Shu, who had initiated the transmission, was to her other side. That was one of the eight-star grade ones, Lin Ling moaned, getting off her. Sorry. Dont be she coughed, getting her bearings. *KUUAAASSSK!* Oh come on. it survived that? Han Shu groaned as the distant cry of the tetrid queen echoed through the forest. Shaking her head, she focused on her mantra, glad of the protection it gave from the gaze and scream of the stalker. It was ironic that her inauspicious spirit root and decades of working only on her physical cultivation foundation was finally paying off. If she survived this, and that was a big if, she would have to buy Old Ling some excellent wine. It was his teachings, beating the arrogance and conceit out of her like she was a dust rug in the process of advancing her training, that was keeping her alive at this point. You think you can escape, little rebels? The words whispered through the trees, clawed at her, at all of them, based on the pale expressions Lin Ling and Han Shu made. Behind them, the forest filled with manic laughter. Lets go Han Shu groaned, dragging her up. Nodding, she focused on her qi, using her mantra to calm the chaos wracking her body. His face hung in her mind, tangling up her thoughts. Just the idea of running from him seemed an anathema. It was her place, to be beside him. To accept him To She bit her tongue and focused on her mantra, banishing the cursed influence of -Ji Tantai? That name didnt seem right, somehow. The Ji bit was Han Shu grabbed her by the hand and just started to run. Taking a deep breath, she tried to push His hand was distractingly warm, large gentle his would AAAAAARGH! She screamed, out loud. Shu, use your mantra on me! she snapped. My mantra? Han Shu blinked. Yes, like Arai did for Ha Mun! she added. Han Shu gave her a long look and then she felt a subtle strange sense of calm flow through her. The strange, uneasy feeling that had settled in her breast didnt shift, but the strange thoughts, desires, the haunting familiarity did In the distance, laughter echoed through the forest again. Di Ji She said the name like it was a curse, which it might as well be, if that was that person. Han Shu and Lin Ling gave her complex looks as they started off through the forest again. Was that really? Han Shu trailed off. Not staying to find out, she said grimly, looking around, trying to decide which way they should go. Yes, why ARE we standing here like morons, waiting for it! Lin Ling asked, exasperated. SHIT! She kicked a rock, hard, and started to run, arbitrarily, through the forest, heading for the nearest ridgeline. In the distance, more mocking laughter, and a haunting call for them to just give up, echoed between the trees. -Are they treating this pursuit like some kind of fate-thrashed game? she complained bitterly. It might very well be one to them, based on what she knew of the nameless-blessed calamity that Ji Tantai had revealed himself to be. Sliding through moss and algru, ignoring the painful lacerations, she suddenly found herself nearly pitched feet-first into a crevice full of spider webs. Throwing out a hand, she stopped herself dead with an anchor talisman she had stuck on the back of her hand and hauled herself back. Watch it! she called to Han Shu, who skidded to a stop just in time. Ling, a few metres farther over, just grimaced and took a running leap, crashing into the shrubs on the far side of the gorge, rolling out of sight in a flurry of leaves. Shit she looked both ways, then, in a moment of inspiration, pulled out a high-grade formation core, put some fire ward stones and a Spirit Jade in it, and then dropped it straight into the hole. Han Shu, guessing her plan, took out a second core, a metal element one, and tossed it down after priming There was a crack and an explosion behind them that made the ground tremble. Shaking her head, she sprinted north along the edge of the gorge, dropping more fire element ward stones as she went until she had enough speed to launch herself like Lin Ling had With a grunt, she landed on mossy rocks on the far side and stopped her slide again with the talisman, rolling up just as Han Shu landed beside her. Glancing back, she saw that thousands of shadows were moving in the webs below her, dimly illuminated by the ward stones tossed down. Theres another fissure ahead, Han Shu said, hauling her up. Must be a cavern below? she guessed as they set off again. We are well above the level of the river here; it must run out of these caverns and down the waterfall we climbed past the other day? Uhuh, Han Shu agreed, looking this way and that. *Hrrrrrumble* There was a flash that illuminated the whole forest around them, followed by a vast, reverberating rumble that drowned out the shriek from the tetrid stalker. -Did Lin Ling toss out a whole sheaf of talismans? she wondered, not that she was complaining. The very last thing they needed was a tetrid queen rampaging after them, especially if it was the bandits. Ahead, Han Shu signed. Thirty metres. Nodding, she grabbed a bag at her waist and realised it was Arais. Grimacing, she let it drop and instead went to her storage talisman and took out a clay pot. Nestling it under her arm as she ran, she tossed in a handful of rather obnoxious spirit herbs and some spirit stones. what are you? Han Shu asked. Shaking her head, she ignored him, pouring some spirit alcohol in after the mixture and giving it a really good shake. -Yep, thatll do, she grimaced, as the mixture started to smoke ominously. Arriving at the fissure, she put as many of the blaze pine cones into the pot as she could fit and threw herself across to the far side, dropping the pot down as she did. If there was a cavern nest of cave spiders down there, bringing them up would unpleasantly delay the pursuit a little. What did you put down? Han Shu asked, slowing for her. Just run! she hissed, speeding up. They made it fifty metres further, leaping over slabs as the ground started rise, before the ground behind her lifted slightly The pressure wave from the detonation of almost two dozen destabilized Immortal realm blaze pine cones sent both of them tumbling across the rocks, through ferns and tangles of vines. Groaning, she scrambled up and looked around A spider the size of a cat landed, enraged, a few metres away {Fu Kans Lash} A lightning bolt obliterated it, and two others she hadnt even spotted, followed by Lin Ling skidding to a stop nearby. What did you do!?! the younger girl gasped, panting hard. A pot of blaze pines into that spider nest, she gasped out. RUN! Oh Lin Ling glanced at the slabs behind them and then set off up the rising ground, skipping along with enough lightness that she suspected she had used an air-walk talisman or similar. Wiping blood from her nose, she set off after Lin Ling. The wave of insidious, lingering intent C carrying something undefinable that might actually have been soul sense C swept over everything a moment later, vindicating her decision to throw the pot down. -Do they actually have a treasure that is helping them force the suppression? That thought had occurred briefly on the ridge, and the lingering shadows of whatever Di Ji had tried to do with her certainly suggest he could use Soul Intent. The disturbing part was that her talisman from the Kun clan had done nothing for it, while it had just worked to blunt the worst of the attack from the spider, just now. -Still, pushing the suppression up to Soul Foundation is insane! The means to do that did exist, but using such a method, even in the Low Valleys, was suicidal. Up here, it was just asking to die without a grave. Everything was enmeshed into the valleys in bizarre and esoteric ways. Pushing the suppression upwards in a region like this to Soul Foundation would get you noticed like the worlds fattest, juiciest fly smashing into a spiders web. She didnt look back to see if the spider queen was coming to the surface; instead, she just prayed that the creature might buy them a few more minutes against the pursuit, or maybe go attack the tetrid. Probably it would go for that, because spiders and tetrids did not get along. The lower part of the ridge climb was thankfully straightforward. A dozen vertical leaps carried her and Han Shu a third of the way up it, to the base of the actual cliff. Lin Ling was still burning her current air-walk talisman, so she just ran straight up, dodging from tree to tree to keep cover. Above them, a chain of lightning bolts roared across from over the previous ridgeline and scoured the cliff. -That is a ridiculous talisman, she complained in her heart, if talisman it was. My concealment talisman is about to run out, Han Shu signed as she landed beside him on a more open patch of rock. Without comment, she passed him Sanas spare talisman sheaf. She had both their bags, having grabbed them as she bounded off the ridge they had been on. Han Shu stared at it with a complex expression, then took the wallet and withdrew a talisman. You think the Ha cultivators are all dead? he asked, his face pale as he rapidly reapplied his talisman. No idea, she replied, wondering that herself as she considered the route ahead, up the tumbled cliff to the top of the lower ridge. With Sir Huang being sneak-attacked by that Ling was the one who triggered the talisman she added. Doesnt the next valley also adjoin the area where the Jasmine is? Han Shu asked. It does, she nodded, grimly. Good idea. Good? Han Shu stared at her. Ignoring him, she looked around for Lin Ling, and then found that she had reached the base of the cliff proper ahead of them, and was now pointing to the top of the ridge. She waved back and also pointed up, nodding. Is that wise? Han shu asked. Do you have any better thoughts? she signed back at him. With the suppression pushed up to Soul Foundation, there is nothing we can do to them, unless we ambush them. They are insane Han Shu hissed under his breath, finishing reapplying his talisman. Sadly, I suspect not, she grimaced, crouching and jumping up to the next boulder. Just ignorant and very confident. Ha Shu grimaced and followed after her. And they may be tracking us via our jades anyway she added. Han Shu glanced back at her and grimaced. -I should have grabbed Ling Luo and fled immediately, a part of her groaned. Ling Luo had come with Di Ji, and as much as she wanted to believe that was just happenstance all the little oddities in Ling Luos behaviour suddenly made sense if she was already being controlled -That sense of wanting to belong She bit her lip and kept climbing. If Ling Luo was grasped, they could certainly be tracked by their jades. Ling Luos Jade Loci was able to do that and a lot more. As such, as far as she could see, their only strategy for survival was the death fields: the places any smart explorer of these valleys usually avoided. Paths where anomalies hunted, the lairs of terrible things in the valley floors that the jade records Lianmei had had her pore over talked about. -Run through them all, a small voice in the back of her head whispered. Bury these shits with the nightmares even their darkest dreams cannot grasp. -If Arai and Sana She aggressively banished that thought. -They had my life bound talisman, they were alive when they went over So what do we do? Han Shu asked her as they hauled themselves over a ledge and started rapidly climbing up a leaning slab of moss-covered rock. -Turn it all over Turn it upside down, she hissed, gritting her teeth. They cannot fly, so they have to teleport or rush after us. That was probably why they had chosen to force the suppression somehow: to them, it likely seemed an expedient choice given their background, but up here soul sense just made you a target, and, with any luck, they would die horrifically without ever knowing the extent of their mistake. They are teleporting blind, she signed, pausing to slap a water element talisman next to a patch of water ferns with a thirty second delay. So we abuse it. Drop stable points with unattuned anchors into dens and crevices. Han Shu nodded, then offered a hand, which she took and let him haul her up the last bit. There is a centipede nest up above he signed with his free hand, pointing to the tablet bound on his arm. Marked on Lianmeis maps! -Not what we intended to use that knowledge for but it is what it is, she reflected grimly. Unlike the area they had been in before, this part of the High Valleys was not completely unknown. Their original strategy had been to come in a large loop, setting up a forward base somewhere on the far side of the area they had been working through before, then cut back through here, collecting things like blaze pines. As such, most of the major threats were at least marked on their maps, even if the exact locations were a bit They scrambled on, and, when they passed it, she took out one of the jades, sent a pulse of qi into it, then dropped it into the dark fissure in the cliff. Han Shu put an alignment disruption talisman under a fern. That done, she finally risked a glance behind as they started climbing again, heading for Lin Ling. The forest was on fire, despite the pouring rain and the low cloud, billowing clouds of corrosive smoke merging with the mist. In the distance, she could just make out the shadow of the far ridge with its ruins A scatter of lightning bolts struck down amid the burning forest, accompanied by the enraged screams of the tetrid stalker. Id hoped they would have lost some ground, Han Shu signed as he paused on the next ledge to offer a hand. They aren''t gaining much though, she sent back, grabbing his hand and letting him toss her upwards. They hit the lower ridgeline a few moments later, the ground levelling out and the undergrowth becoming thicker again. Wincing, she charged straight through. All any of them could do was trust to the barrier charms at this point to save them from anything overt. -Better to die to a herb out here than be caught by Di Ji, a dark thought added. -No! she refuted her own thoughts. Better to live and take this to grandmother. Or Ling Tao. Or the Cherry Wine Pagoda One has teleported ahead! Lin Ling hissed, arriving beside them. Its waiting on the upper limit of the west valley wall *Kaaaaccccccssssssssk!* Behind them, there was an enraged shriek that made the air quiver and the world around her swim. The way the sound travelled felt wrong for a tetrid. -The spider queen? The calibre of the soul strength that came with the noise was phenomenal in any case. Even at this distance, it was all she could do to stay conscious as they all stumbled. The qi-infused laughter cut off for a moment, followed by a series of ground-shaking detonations that far exceeded anything they had yet felt. Bah! she scowled. We have another problem Han Shu pointed behind them She looked in that direction and saw that the misty clouds, in the direction of the Great Mount, were lightening. No longer iron-grey and murky in the gloomy dawn light, but turning paler and slightly ethereal, as if the sun were starting to shine through them, properly. Oh come on she groaned. NOW it moves? They are going to make us race the shadow? I very much doubt they have put that much thought into it, Han Shu muttered. Lets hope, Lin Ling agreed, spitting over the edge of the cliff in disgust. I left them a surprise though, she added. Should buy us some more time, so lets get going. There was nothing more to say, really, so they turned and sprinted flat-out through a tangle of greenery until the edge of the ridge appeared out of the mists like a spectre Another thunderous howl echoed through the trees behind them, from the direction Lin Ling had come from. You woke the moon loon Senior Ying spoke of? Han Shu said accusatorily. I did, Lin Ling giggled, with an incredibly nasty grin on her face. The whole ridge behind them shuddered. The mists warped and for a second she caught a glimpse of a four-armed furred ape hanging on the edge of the cliff a hundred metres away. A moment later a figure in purple appeared in a flash of twisting space, on the lip of the lower ridgeline, in full view of the ape. You dare disturb this seat? Wretched things! Oh, fates it even speaks, Han Shu winced. Before she could reply, a vast arc of purple lightning struck down on the far side of the ridge. Without hesitation, she grabbed them both and jumped down into the greenery below. All of them hit a tree and she managed to stop their fall with the anchor talisman for a brief moment, then used it to drop down and down again, wincing as a vine lashed out to grasp at her arm as she did so. A nova of what she was sure was soul sense erupted a moment later, making her miss her footing on the last branch Han Shus hand grabbed her collar, preventing her from smashing into the forest floor, at the same time as Ling cut the vine surging down after them. She landed with a grunt after he let go, quickly taking stock of their surroundings, pulling up the map on her scrip and trying to orientate herself in her head. By the time the other two landed, she had found their location. The valley was narrow, mostly unremarkable except for some swampy bits on the far side. Senior Yings notes say nothing much here, Han Shu signed. We cross directly, climb the next ridge And then head south, towards the Jasmine, she confirmed. Yeah Han Shu grimaced. That will take us south, towards Misty Jasmine Inn Okay, Ling nodded, clearly not as worried about the Jasmine as Han Shu was. Behind them, another explosion tore across the ridgeline, matched by a scream of fury from the moon loon. Shaking her head, she swallowed another pill infused with fire qi for her blood and earth qi for her bones. The rush of extra energy spilled through her like a torrent. Her arms were almost glowing and her skin turned translucent under the overload of elemental energy. Lin Ling followed suit a moment later, as did Han Shu. Without further comment, she started off as fast as she could, sprinting through the understory. It took them about a minute, running flat out, to reach the far side of the gorge. Timing her jumps up the rock fall at the base, she took care not to lose any momentum before launching herself upwards at the last one and effectively running up the cliff face, using the excess qi in her body to pull herself towards the face, abusing the hunger of the rocks. -Come on body. Hold together for a bit longer, she grimaced. She could feel her foundation fraying at the edges even as she did so. -Old Ling would have called this kind of climbing cultivation a part of her remarked. And laughed when I complained. All three of them arrived at the top at the same moment. She barely had time to react, however, to an uki kantis tree that broke her path as she hit it feet-first Han Shu, just to her right, grasped for her as she was thrown back and missed! -Oh shit! she screamed internally as she hung in the air There was a flash of light all around her, such that she thought it was Lin Ling who had thrown a talisman at her JUNI! Lin Lings shriek of horror disabused her of that idea almost immediately; however, in the same instant that the golden light faded, a strong hand caught her by the back of her robe and catapulted her upwards so fast she spun twice before crashing down on an open patch of ground on the top of the edge of the clifftop. Her saviour landed a moment later, followed by a pale Han Shu. You make big fuss the monkey, who she recalled had called himself Ochre Lightning, intimated with a grin, looking back the way they came. Old Ape not like rough mornings! And this morning, very rough. What did you? she started to ask, but the monkey just grabbed her by the arm, then grasped Ling and pointed to Han Shu to grab him. Han Shu did The world around them flashed gold and she tasted the sweet, acrid smell of lightning. Gasping, she pressed her hands to the rock, breathing in and out, until her vision stopped swimming. Her clothes were smoking, she realised, as were Lin Lings and Han Shus. You can teleport Lin Ling mumbled. Of course, Ochre Lightning grinned, pointing to the lightning bolts painted on his body. I fast, like lightning. Standing up, she realised there were three more monkeys there, sitting on rocks, waiting, looking for all the world like three reclusive old experts, which she suddenly suspected they might well be. Red Sister sent us. We move faster than she can the monkey who had identified himself as Ten Centipedes added, grinning ferociously. They do very stupid thing, raise roof for everyone, the old white-furred monkey covered in red ochre swirls, who she had never laid eyes on before, added, actually speaking out loud as he leant on a long spirit wood staff. We show them what it means to annoy wrong thing up here, the last, who was female and painted in white and red cloud-like swirls, intimated with a toothy grimace -Can we understand them better because soul sense is now usable? she wondered. You run. Leave stupid cultivators to us, Ochre Lightning added, motioning for the three of them to get moving. Okay, she gasped, palming a Lightfoot talisman. Thank you Lin Ling added. We are in your debt, Han Shu agreed, wiping blood from his mouth. Is nothing. You save little one, have good heart. This is honour, for you, for Red Sister, the old monkey grinned toothily. Back then, they attack her, she good to us, now, they come again, we good to her. -They come again? -The bandits? A part of her wanted to ask what they meant, but really there was no time. Exhaling, she bowed quickly and then, without looking back, took a staggered run at the far edge of the ridge, triggered the talisman as Han Shu headed after her, and then threw herself out into the misty void She hit the canopy after several seconds of falling into white shadow, making contact with a branch that broke the speed of her fall, allowing the talisman to trigger, reducing her weight enough that she was able to roll off it without breaking anything. She smashed through three more before the inertia of the impacts turned the talisman and her current barrier to dust as she tumbled down the last ten metres, going sprawling through vine-strewn undergrowth. -Nothing broken, she gasped as she rolled up, looking around, before adding, please be no horrible vines this time Twenty metres to her left Lin Ling landed, cratering the ground and scattering vegetation and forest detritus. Han Shu landed a moment later using the same method she had, cursing as his roll ended against a jutting rock. Left out of this valley or right? she signalled, getting her bearings as best she could from the map she had looked at last night. -We should be in the Jasmine gorge? Certainly, she could see scattered creepers in the trees, though at this hour and in the mist they were not flowering. That teleport threw my sense of direction off though. Left, Lin Ling signed back. Isnt this the area just beyond the God Bewitching Jasmine? Left it is then, she signed affirmatively, not even bothering to debate it. From what she recalled of the maps, going up the valley and through the exit off to their right would lead towards one of the main swamp valleys where various parts of the East Fury Torrent met. It had several sections of treacherous bogland and a lot of flooded caves. In terms of the threats involved, there were also snapping Xuanwu there, but the Bewitching Jasmine to the south of them was a much nastier prospect for an ignorant pursuer, rushing after them. There was a roar behind them and a massive detonation shook the whole forest, sweeping away the mist like a receding tide. A figure impacted the far ridgeline, its four arms twitching weakly. In the sky behind them, a second sun rose up, scattering tendrils of Yang energy. She recognised the sigil in it grimly. Sun Seizing talisman, Lin Ling, who had clearly been to the same auctions in Blue Water City, yelped. A moment later a second figure, in blue and white, flickered over the ridgeline and she understood how they were keeping up. -Sky Shifting talismans?!? she groaned, starting to run. Is that Han Shu asked, glancing over his shoulder as he started after her. A very high grade Sky Shifting talisman, she signed grimly. Behind them, the terrible ape, a ten-star active threat, howled and hammered its chest. Before it could even react, a warping distortion in the sky over the valley extended out and hit it full on, very briefly forming some kind of giant spear out of refracted light. She saw its body twist and distort for a second before exploding into pieces. Something hazy flitted out of it, into the forest behind them, and vanished without a sound. Are they made of talismans? Lin Ling gasped, looking more than a bit panicked. What realm are those two actually at? What happened to the monkeys? Han Shu added, ducking around a tree to her left. I AHOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! A vast, sky-shaking howl rolled out from the ridgeline before she could answer either question. The distant figure of Din Ouyeng in blue and white turned *KRAAKOOOOOM* The whole valley shook as a reddish-golden bolt of lightning, shaped like a serpent, tore out of the ridgeline and reformed itself into a monkey with red and gold ochre lightning bolts painted across its body as it caught Ouyeng. Both figures vanished into the treetops, stray bolts of lightning sizzling down randomly, turning distant trees into steaming candles. You were saying?! she signed, aware that there was only a dull thrum in her ears now. A moment later a giant centipede, almost twenty metres long, its segments painted with red ochre symbols, rolled out of the trees, dark qi flickering out of the gaps in its carapace. A crouched, furred figure in a broad grass hat was just visible on its head, pointing towards where Ochre Lightning had gone. Right killed centipedes Lin Ling mumbled, just as shocked as she was. In a crack of light, the purple-robed figure of Di Ji appeared, a spear in his hand, qi already focusing on the treasure The trees on the ridgeline vanished as a black line spun out of nowhere, hitting a barrier around Di Ji, which scattered easily A huge Koppi tree crashed down not thirty metres away from them, its trunk smashed like it had been hit with a hammer. Grandfather of Heaven! Han Shu swore as a second tree dropped down a moment later, and a third. Off in the distance, she saw the old monkey appear in a flash of white and black, the staff returning to its normal size as Di Ji was forced to parry the blow wildly. They even have their own treasures? Han Shu gawked. Less staring, more running! she snapped, collecting herself from her own moment of shock and grabbing both of them by the arms. Yeah right! Lin Ling nodded, ducking as another bit of ruined tree impacted in the forest ahead of them, scattering branches everywhere. As one, they charged for the malignant gorge that held one of the entrances to the territory of the God Bewitching Jasmine. Behind them, another bolt of red-gold lightning sliced down, this time from the clouds that were slowly darkening above. The flash of its impact scattered bizarre shadows through the forest, casting everything around them into stark relief. The thunder that came with it shook water from the trees and again made the air taste sweet for a few seconds. If we survive this, I will put up a shrine to monkeys, right beside a curse altar for that squirrel! Lin Ling signed. Nodding, she glanced at her scrip, then pointed left. LITTLE VERMIN! An enraged yell tore through the valley, nearly making her stumble. A sense of something trying to peer into her mind, carried on the words, left her slick with sweat. Soul sense! Han Shu gasped, staggering against a tree. How far to the fate-thrashed Jasmine?! Lin Ling asked, swallowing a recovery pill. Not far, she muttered, looking around. Further to our left, the valley turns and then there is a waterfall The gorge is to the west of that Lin Ling nodded and pulled out a formation core, shoved three Spirit Jades into it and then hurled it overarm into the forest behind them. A Yang Burst Formation, she said. It will do all sorts of unpleasant things to the greenery. Taking out a core of her own, she repeated that and dropped it in a fern nearby, then started off through the trees. Han Shu withdrew a bow and started shooting formation arrows into trees. As she had said, the entrance to the death zone was depressingly close by. They only had to run for a minute, flat out, beneath the trees, before the noise of the waterfall started to drown out the furious battle behind them. The gorge where the jasmines grew was very innocuous, marked merely by four stele carved with twirling flowers that were half consumed by the jungle, just beyond the waterfall, which fed a lake linked to the cavern system below. Well, no backing out now, Han Shu muttered, as they hurried past the stele. I am sorry Mother, Father Maybe your daughter is going to die without a corpse, she prayed under her breath as they ran into it. The gorge itself was a place of strange beauty once you crossed its green, misty threshold. All the trees held brilliant coronets of silver flowers, and the air was thick with their scent. Here and there in the walls, you could make out carved arches, detailed with strange geometric patterns, but none of them were foolish enough to enter those places. Be careful, she grimaced, looking up at the hypnotically beautiful flowers The signs that both of them sent back were not worth translating.

~ Sir Huang C ??? ~
Lan Huang let his vision re-adjust and stared at the moving sky, with its weird celestial law in the shape of an ever-evolving spiral of different farmyard animals, and wondered if he had, in fact, been caught by the anomaly. He tried to speak, but only inarticulate sounds came out for a few moments. -Oh, soul shock He closed his eyes, and found that the weirdness faded somewhat, even if the pain did not. It had been a while since he suffered proper soul shock, he realised. Bits of events filtered back, slowly, as he focused harder on his sense of self beyond the all-important aspects. -I am back in my physical body? He tried to sit up, and failed, in humiliating fashion. -I guess my connection to the puppet was severed when I went through the anomaly? A part of him tried to recall the -Nope no no, bad idea aaaaaaaaahhhhh! He had a moment, where he re-experienced what he could only describe as feeling like he had been caught inside a huge bell when someone struck it. The resulting distortion had severed his remote connection to the puppet forcefully it seemed. Carefully taking in the state of his bodys connection to his Dao Soul, he found, to his relief, that the damage was not too bad. His Dao Soul would heal fully, but it still felt like he had been scalded, and then hit in the head by a hammer. When he opened his eyes again, he found two men standing over him, both looking concerned in different ways. Where is my puppet? the younger asked, frowning. What happened? the older, Confucian-looking fellow asked, his expression concerned. He closed his eyes again, and focused a lot harder on his self. Ancestor Wen, Ancestor Kai he groaned, recalling who they were, and then, laterally, why he was here, on several different levels. That was unpleasant. On so many levels, he moaned, trying to sit up Physical orientation temporarily failed him, again, and so he just decided to stay lying on the warm, sun-baked terracotta tiles, staring up at the evening sky. The buzzing wasn''t going away. What happened? Ha Tai Kai asked him. You lost connection to the puppet? Of course he did! Ha Tai Wen snapped. Ah sorry he closed his eyes again for a moment, trying to recall those last moments, before the connection broke. There had been falling the other two, the promising young Herb Hunters, Jun Arai and Jun Sana, had tumbled off with him They had tried to use some kind of teleport art, a really high-rank one, surprisingly so but it had not initialized for some reason -No spatial Laws, a part of him interjected. -Whatever that punk did, totally fucked with all sorts of things at layers -Punk? He hauled his still-rather-tormented thoughts back to that point. -And why am I, a Dao Sovereign, unable to recall recall His head felt like it was splitting, which wasnt really the case; it was his Dao Soul that was really suffering. I cant remember, he said dully. I was attacked, by a and its just that. Let me see Ha Tai Wen knelt down beside him and carefully put his hand to his temple. He experienced a faint sense of warmth, like he was lying in a relaxing bath and his memories, which had been really badly jarred, settled back as they should have been. Better now? Ha Tai Wen asked him. Yes, he managed, finally able to sit up, and accepted a cup of wine, which he greedily drank, not even caring that it was the horrid cherry wine. The swirling animals above were gone as well. In their place was the blue-ish skies of West Flower Picking Town and a ring of cherry blossoms telling him he was in the courtyard in the Cherry Wine Pagoda where he had refined the puppet body. Replaying the final moments when What in the fates? he muttered, putting a hand to his temple. How can I not remember the name of a random no, not random bastard who did this? Hmmm yes, Ha Tai Kai mused, his expression pensive. How indeed Even your memories are unclear on that point, Ha Tai Wen muttered, sitting back on his haunches and staring at him pensively. There was an unusual fluctuation off him he mused. It almost felt like he was able to lift the suppression, fully. I want to say that should be impossible, but sadly, I know better Lift the suppression you say? Ha Tai Wen muttered. Thats what it felt like? In the brief moments, yes, he agreed, giving his head another shake, because the sense of dissonance as he pushed at that was also I think we should not do this here, Ha Kai murmured. You may be right, Ha Tai Wen sighed. Right, young Huang, you now have a choice the old ancestor mused. I am going to take you to a place. Once you go there, you will never be able to skip away from our Ha clan again. If you do, I will kill you, and seal your soul, barring it from reincarnation. Uh He stared blankly at the old ancestor. FATHER! Ha Tai Kai groaned. What my father means is that the solution to your problem involves a personal secret. Him showing it to you is a great acknowledgement of his esteem towards you, and the important role you have played for the Ha clan over the millennia. Yes, that, Ha Tai Wen said blandly. And the alternative is? he asked carefully. That buzzing sense of tormented dissonance is likely the new you, Ha Tai Wen sighed. The injunction on those events is rather fundamental. Do what you have to he groaned, putting his head in his hands as it resurged subtly. What your son gave me was already enough to ensure that I, Lan Huang, will not step away Good enough, Ha Tai Wen said, putting a hand on his shoulder Their surroundings did not change, except for the sky, which became dusky, with celestial animals wheeling through it once again. I didnt imagine that? he asked. Nope. The puppets are linked to this space, to avoid unfortunate accidents if one gets lost, Ha Tai Wen said as Ha Tai Kai helped him up. Can you recall now? Ha Tai Kai asked him. He closed his eyes for a moment and found that he could, and that it was. disturbing. I can, he sighed. I think I was just sneak attacked by a Golden Immortal punk, he said softly, not sure whether to laugh or cry. And I have almost no idea how The puppet body would have eaten the strike easily, even with it having been struck where it had been. However, being tossed off a cliff, to then fall through an anomaly, was pretty much a done thing in that awful place. It was also a shame about the two girls, Arai and Sana. They had both had talent, and surprisingly good spirit roots for people who just focused on physical cultivation. If they had fallen through the same thing he had, he could only hope it wasn''t a killing anomaly. If they had missed it though their teleport talismans had failed. Maybe they had some other treasures, but he doubted it, honestly. A fall from that height would have crippled them to the point where death would have been inevitable, really. Both old ancestors looked askance at him. Im sorry? Original Ancestor Ha Tai Wen said dully I dont think I quite heard you right? Chapter 22 – Flight of Circumstance (Part 2)

~Part 2 ~

~ Jun Han C Ling Estates, Near Blue Water City ~
Fates, I had almost forgotten what it felt like to wear dry clothes Jun Han looked up as Ha Shi Lian came over and sat down beside him, running a towel through her hair. Kun Yunhee, sitting opposite him, poured her out a cup of tea and passed it over. breakfast? he asked, pushing a plate of deep-fried spirit fruit along to her. Oh yes, she sighed wearily, taking one and biting into it with relish. Food, cool coastal climates, not being soaked to the skin in a steam oven for days on end its the little things in life. Ohhh, breakfast! Han Ryong, now no longer looking like a bedraggled beggar, came and sat down as well. Its amazing how easy it is to forget that the only thing more annoying than wrangling high-rank herbs is having to then walk them back home Ha Shi Lian mumbled around a second mouthful of fried spirit fruit. Their group of five; himself, Ha Shi Lian, Han Ryong, Kun Yunhee and Ling Fei Weng had spent the last week on the lower slopes of Mount Thunder Crest, harvesting a series of really quite obnoxious high-rank spirit herbs and qi beasts with unusual properties. Thanks to the infernal meddling with the weather, they had then had to walk out of the mountains as well. Singularly unpleasant, he agreed, accepting his own cup from Kun Yunhee. With any luck, we can go to Misty Jasmine Inn after this Shi Lian muttered, accepting her cup with a polite nod. I cant say Ive been there, Han Ryong frowned. It is a place that rather subverts your expectations, he murmured. That it does Shi Lian agreed. Oh, Fei, welcome back! Yunhee waved to Ling Fei Weng, who had also just come into the hall, looking a bit vexed. Whats up? he asked as the expert from the Ling clan came and sat down with them. Ling Fei Weng just shook his head and took a cup of tea, gulping it down in one go. Not sure, but the binary jade for the teleport formation linked to Misty Jasmine Inn manifested an irregularity a short while ago. Could they have just overstressed it? Han Ryong frowned. Maybe? Ling Fei Weng conceded, But he trailed off, looking at Shi Lian. Whats wrong? He turned to her as well, and found she was holding a Ha clan communication talisman, frowning. I uh have to take this message, she said, standing up abruptly. How long ago did the uh, formation break? Uh ten minutes maybe? Ling Fei Weng muttered. I see, Shi Lian replied, her eyes growing distant. He was about to ask her what the problem was, when Shi Lian took a second jade out, this time for the Green Fang Pagoda, and stared at it for a long moment. Ummm Han Ryong started to speak, but Shi Lian held up her hand. SIR Fei! A flustered official from the Ling clan came rushing into the hall, looked around and spotted Ling Fei Weng. "What? Ling Fei Weng asked. The jades of the guards who went up they are all showing issues dissociation errors with their status. In this weather surely that can happen? Han Ryong asked, frowning I mean, Han Shus also registers as disrupted at the moment Yes, it can, the official nodded. However The official glanced at Ling Fei Weng, looking a bit uneasy. What is it? Ling Fei Weng asked again. Umm its about the Sleeping Dragon Pagoda, the official almost muttered. And you are bringing this to me? Ling Fei Weng frowned. What about Lady Ling Tao? She is at a morning event, invited by the Imperial Advisors, with Prince Fanshu and Princess Lian Jing -Again, huh, he frowned. Lord Jiang? Ling Fei Weng grimaced. At the Dukes palace, apparently, the Sergeant replied. Lady Lings husband? Gone with her because Prince Fanshu Ah, of course, Ling Fei Weng sighed. What about Elder Dushan? At Misty Jasmine Inn the official replied. He went to Misty Jasmine Inn? Ling Fei Wengs frown deepened. What about Elder Chanpei? In Misty Vale Is there anyone, more senior than me, currently in the estate? Lord Alchemist Lu Ji? the official replied with an awkward shrug. Sorry about that, Shi Lian grimaced, coming back over and sitting down. Whats the problem? he asked. Assuming you can say? A bunch of talismans from people who went up to Misty Jasmine Inn are all showing irregularities, Shi Lian said with a grimace. Also, according to Fairy Seong, the jades for both Jiang Wushen and Jiang Teng are also showing problems, as, apparently, are those of my cousins Mao and Yufan They all stared at her, then at the official. -Thats a lot of talisman irregularities even for a Rising Dragon Gale and the messing with the weather Wondering why he suddenly felt so uneasy, he took out his communication talisman for Old Ling and various other Bureau Officials and then stopped, because it wasnt working. -Arai and Sana should be up there as well Are your talismans okay? he asked Kun Yunhee. She took out her jade and nodded. What about Bureau ones? he asked the others. Han Ryong took out his and frowned. Its dissociating for some reason. Shi Lian took hers out and considered it gloomily. Could there be some widespread malfunction of the talisman network? Yunhee mused, turning hers over in her hand. Given what they have done for this idiotic trial? They dispersed the ancestors-accursed weather again, the day before yesterday, Fei Weng remarked with a resigned sigh. It wouldnt surprise me. So um, what shall I do about the Sleeping Dragon Pagoda? the official asked awkwardly. Okay, uh Send a message to the main estate. Ling Fei Weng said after a few moments. Tell them actually, is Ling Yu around still? Uh she is in her chambers I believe? the official said hesitantly. Go get her, Fei Weng ordered. Young Lady Ling Yu? Yes, did I misspeak? Fei Weng scowled. No Sir, the official saluted and hurried off. What does that achieve? Shi Lian asked with a frown. You will see Fei Weng sighed, watching the guard depart. He sipped his tea, staring out of the hall at the rain-drenched courtyard outside, still oddly bothered by the whole exchange, in a way he couldnt quite put his finger on. Sir Fei He was shaken out of pondering that after a moment, by one of the clan officials who helped manage the teleport formation in the estate. Here, from Sir Fanglao the official passed Fei Weng a jade. Its uh, what was sent from Misty Jasmine Inn. Sent? Fei Weng took the jade and stared at it. Its a moon rune, the official said helpfully. Yes, I can see that, but Fei Weng projected it on to the table for them to see. It didnt survive the transmission, only the ghost of the signal, so we have no idea what it was painted with, but its inauspicious enough that its caused an issue with the binary jade the official added. Shi Lian stood and traced it out with her finger, frowning. You wanted to see me? He turned to find a slightly sleepy-looking Ling Yu standing there, with Miss Lingsheng. Ah, yes, can you call Baisheng? Ling Fei Weng asked her. Uh yeah, sure Ling Yu replied, yawning. Huh Lingsheng walked over to the moon rune and stared at it. You recognise it? Shi Lian asked her. Yes, it says Help. Lingsheng said, putting her hand on it. That it does He was glad he was used to powerful experts appearing like shadows, because Sir Baisheng literally stepped out from between the shadows to stand beside the table. Sir Baisheng took the jade from Ling Fei Weng and frowned. Where did this no, never mind, I know... the old man stared at the jade for a long time, his expression darkening. Whats wrong? Ling Fei Weng asked. This rune it was made by a monkey, Sir Baisheng muttered. Oh thats why it looks familiar! Lingsheng interjected. Its Flower Mountain Script! Yes it is, Sir Baisheng agreed. Where is Ling Tao? Uhm with the Imperial Advisors, at the invitation of Prince Fanshu. She will be here momentarily, Sir Baisheng said, turning and heading for the door. The rest of you, come with me. Sir Fei Weng saluted. They followed Sir Baisheng out into the courtyard, heading towards the teleport formation. When they got there, though, he was surprised to find it currently mid-transmission. Incoming in five four! Old Fanglao yelled, counting down. He watched as space on the formation twisted to reveal five women and two men, in the robes of the Cherry Wine Pagoda, all wearing armour and carrying blades and bows. Pagoda Mistress, Shi Lian exclaimed, saluting Ha Shi Xiaolian deeply. Ah, how timely, and Lord Baisheng as well, Shi Xiaolian said grimly. Where is Ling Tao? On her way, Sir Baisheng said. I take it you are here because you also got a odd transmission? No, we are here at the Pagoda Lords orders, to reinforce Misty Jasmine Inn, Shi Xiaolian said, somehow even more grimly. Tell me about this transmission. Baisheng handed her the jade, which she examined for a long moment, then passed back. Can you force a connection to the Misty Jasmine Inn? Ling Fei Weng asked Old Fanglao. Not in this weather; we could burn Dao Jade and still not manage to make a stable link, the old man grimaced. I have no idea how that communication got through, actually. In fact, it barely did. Peaches of Immortality are far more remarkable than folk realise, Sir Baisheng muttered. As to the link, I will deal with that, though the landing will be rough and it will limit the numbers. Baisheng glanced at them. Take what you want to bring and equip it, your storage rings will not work for a while after I send you. Ah we are farcasting Shi Lian shuddered. Yes, Baisheng said. I trust all of you have done that before, or have had a similar experience? He nodded. Farcasting was a kind of teleporting that was used mostly by the Military Bureau. It was modelled after a quite particular kind of teleportation as well C that experienced by Mortal World Ascenders. Few bothered with the training to endure such a trip, so mostly it remained the purview of Mortal World Ascenders or experts with phenomenal physical durability, which meant He looked again at the group from the Cherry Wine Pagoda. Both men were Martial Immortals, of a realm with him, as were two of the women. The other three though All of them looked like normal cultivators, but to his eyes, their foundations were oddly opaque. Not in the sense of being higher than him, he could tell their qi purity was only that of an Immortal -Three Mantra Immortals -Where the fates did the Cherry Wine Pagoda spring three monsters like that from That also meant that the other four were all Mortal World Ascenders, like him. I guess that means I am gonna lose my breakfast, Shi Lian sighed, taking out a tunic of scale-mail armour and starting to put it on. Han Ryong nodded, also starting to prepare his kit. Kun Yunhee also sighed and started to pull on a set of light combat armour crafted of finely-carved jade plates. Exhaling, he stared up at the sky, then sent his qi into his own storage ring and withdrew a mail coat, made of grey, crystalline scales, along with some bracers and greaves. Taking off his over-robe, he shrugged it on, then put the robe back over it. It was not exactly a secret that he had such a piece of armour, but jade-mail was still rare enough that it might attract unscrupulous interest. For weapons, he took out a spear and then, after some consideration, a pair of short blades. The spear was his usual weapon. The blades were a memento from Ruliu and certainly powerful, if rather odd. He considered them for a long moment and sighed, then affixed them to his belt without dwelling on it too much. Much like the armour, they were a thing that could easily attract greedy eyes. By the time he had sorted out his apparel, Ling Tao had also arrived, dressed rather elegantly, as she always tended to be, but looking quite furious. Headmaster Lu Ji and a few disciples from the Blue Gate School were following along behind. Sorry, it is surprisingly hard to tell Imperial Advisors you have an urgent problem that is more important than gracing the lascivious eyeballs of a Huang brat, Ling Tao sneered. Is what you said true? Well, a monkey sending a moon rune through the teleport formation from Misty Jasmine Inn, in Flower Mountain Script, that reads Help, is unusual enough to be worth marking, Sir Baisheng said drily. Shit Ling Tao pulled out a talisman and stared at it for a long moment, then passed it to Lu Ji. All the talismans for people up there are showing dissociation errors, even the ones in the Sleeping Dragon Pagoda, Lady Ling. Ling Fei Weng said with a grimace. Since when? Ling Tao asked, her robe twisting and shifting on her to form light armour. Uh fifteen minutes it should be The air turned flat, the rain shuddering as Ling Tao radiated furious intent. Id ask why I am only hearing about this now, given the circumstances, but I will find that out later, she hissed. Another group will be here within the minute. I have also just sent a message to Lord Xian, from the Kun clan. A wise idea, Headmaster Lu nodded, stroking his beard, having now passed off the tablet to a brown-haired young woman standing behind him. Ill be ready to send you when he arrives, Lord Baisheng said. Exhaling, he checked his gear a final time, then took his storage ring off his finger. Can we leave our rings somewhere safe? he asked. Leave them with me, I will see that they are not bothered, Headmaster Lu Ji interjected, speaking up. If something happens to me, give it to my daughters, or to Old Fang, he said. My brother, Han Ryong said passing his over. My mother, Shi Lian said drily. Chuck it in my grave, Yunhee grinned bleakly. To an onlooker, it would seem an odd thing, to willingly give up your ring, but farcasting was not without its risks. One was the increased potential for the destabilization of spatial artefacts when you did it. Being thrown out of a transmission by your own storage ring breaking was not a nice way to go. Incoming teleport Space twisted a moment later and Old Xian appeared, dressed in a dull grey set of jade plate armour and carrying a broad-bladed, two-handed xian in his hand. Almost at the same time, five youths, three men and two women, trotted into the courtyard, all wearing full face masks shaped like snarling dragons and infantry armour emblazoned with a bronze dragon claw. The women both bore bows and a pair of blades, while two of the men had halberds and crossbows. The last youth, who was a head taller than the others, carried a blade and a shield. This is the Ling clans Left Claw of the Little Dragon, Baisheng said blandly, introducing the group. I am sure their reputation, is familiar to many of you. Lady Tao, Lord Baisheng, Headmaster Lu, Lady Xiaolian, Lord Xian the five saluted the various experts there in unison. It is our Claws honour to participate. He eyed the five with interest, because, like Baisheng said, they were famous. The Ling clans military force had seven groups; the four limbs, tail, head and heart of the Dragon, numbering about a hundred in total. There were three Dragons that he knew of. The Shadow, comprised of veterans, the Dragon comprised of active members and the Little Dragon, which was the juniors who would eventually replace those in the Dragon itself. All of them were exceptional martial cultivators and, while they had kept a low profile, he knew that the claws and the head of the dragon had been instrumental in the second assault on the Blood Eclipse Cult, 150 years ago. Hmm we are just waiting for one other, Sir Baisheng mused. We are? Ling Tao blinked. Yes, there are Bai clan up there and it would not be politic for us to ask Miss Lingsheng to step in as a guest. Awwww. Lingsheng pouted. In the meantime, everyone take one of these Sir Baisheng withdrew a handful of talisman necklaces from somewhere, passing each of them one, even the people from the Cherry Wine Pagoda. Accepting his, he put it on and blinked in shock as his qi settled down to the Immortal Realm. Odd what are these? Han Ryong stared at his hands, confused. They will help you with the suppression, so long as they are supplied qi, the youth wielding the blade and shield said blandly. Spit some blood on it and channel qi through it. Doing as instructed, he felt the settling sensation on him become more harmonious. Han Ryong shook his head again, clearly impressed. So this is what it feels like to have an Immortals Qi False Immortal, but yes, Ling Tao said drily. Sorry I am late a tall, muscular youth with curly golden-brown hair, strode down the steps to the courtyard, followed by a younger woman who was still trying to fasten the ties on his armour. Ah Bai Sheng, Lingsheng said with an eye roll. Of course. Bai Sheng gave her a long look, which she returned by actually blowing him a kiss, then sticking her tongue out. Accepting a scabbarded blade and shield that the woman, presumably his maid, was carrying, Bai Sheng quickly affixed two quivers of arrows to his waist and a short bow, then passed his own ring off to Lu Ji and accepted a talisman from Sir Baisheng with a polite salute. Okay, everyone on the teleport platform, Sir Baisheng said, shaking his head and waving for them to go up with Sir Xian. Nodding, he put on his own helmet and affixed the mail around the neck, checking he could move freely. Nice armour, Old Xian grinned. Its saved me from a few knocks over the years, he replied, going to stand beside the old man. Here are the coordinates, Ling Tao passed a jade to Sir Baisheng. Forest in Western Falls, a smart idea, Baisheng mused, walking to the middle of the platform. Lingsheng, can you stay here and keep an eye on Yu? Awww come on Grandpa Ling Yu grumbled. Lingsheng just nodded. Okay, folks, everybody kneel Baisheng said, looking around at the assembled groups. He took a few deep breaths and knelt down on one knee. You know the drill, grab the person next to you, dont let go until transmission is complete! Baisheng called out. Not unless you want to get some practice the art of Void Dropping dangerously! one of the Little Dragon disciples added, which got a few nervous laughs. You dont say, Shi Lian grimaced, grabbing his left hand. Jun Han, right? He glanced up to find Bai Sheng had ended up on his other side. Uh-huh, he nodded, accepting the youths hand. Small world, Bai Sheng said drily. I ended up going around with your daughter and Ling Yu last week. You met Sana? he blinked, surprised at that. -Ling Yu really does move in circles, huh Uhuh, a talented young woman, Bai Sheng nodded. Ling Yu is lucky to have her as a friend. Everyone good? Baisheng called out. Yes! he added his own voice to the chorus of affirmatives. We should be landing in jungle, but valleys are valleys and weather is weather, Baisheng added. Anyway Teleporting in twenty! Rather than start to occlude, like they usually did, their surroundings just started to tremble, rather ominously, it had to be said. By the count of fourteen, he could see clan disciples backing away from the teleport formation, their faces pale. By eight, roof tiles on nearby buildings were starting to drift upwards. Five four, three, two one! Baisheng, standing in the middle, did something and The world didnt warp, like a teleport usually did, it rose up and tried to smack him in the face. The forces of the transmission screamed around them as rain bled through a rainbow of shifting colours and barely visible shadows of void fire and lightning. Knowing what to expect, he kept looking straight ahead, because looking down was how you usually ended up puking your guts out Everything snapped back together and he found himself falling, through humid mountain air, misty rain swirling around him A building appeared, out of nowhere below him, which was not what he expected to see. Gritting his teeth, he crashed down onto the flat roof of a building, fracturing the stone slabs with the force of the impact. A moment later, Shi Lian and Bai Sheng landed a few metres away, the former almost as hard as he did, the latter somehow managing to roll with the impact. All around them the sound of smashing masonry, cracking roof-tiles and curses echoed through the misty rain This is clearly not a forest! Ku Yunhee groaned, rolling off the roof behind him in a clatter of roof tiles. Uggh, talk about rough landings A moment later, a second woman, one of the Cherry Wine Pagoda experts, slid down to land beside her, wincing. That sucks, every time, Shi Lian hissed, standing up. Where are Intuition made him tackle Shi Lian flat, even as Bai Sheng dove for cover and Kun Yunhee and the other woman rolled into the shadow of the wall rising behind them. Six arrows slashed onto the roof where they were, erupting into clouds of sapping yin earth qi. Taking a few deep breaths, he checked his current state and then checked again, because, while he was suppressed to Golden Core, the degree of qi he could access at once was close to that of a genuine Immortal and he could use his Principle just fine. The latter was enormously useful right then, because it allowed him to shrug off the otherwise crippling qi drain from the talisman arrows. I these talismans are crazy Shi Lian muttered, watching reddish-purple flames dance across her fingertips. Y-yeah the other Ha clan woman, who, if he recalled right, had been introduced briefly as Meihua, earlier, agreed. INCOMING! someone screamed from their right as sound flowed back into the world. In Darkness Flowers Bloom~ The formation is nearly broken! LEFT! LEFT! FATES CURSE THIS WOMAN, WHO IS SHE!?! What even IS this art?! Beneath the Empty Moon Drown it out! DROWN IT OUT! As their surroundings stabilized, he found swirls of jasmine winding across the stone walls to their left, and, as he quickly got his bearings, through the trees above them, even blooming in unnatural drifts, almost floating in the air in places. OVER HERE, GET THEM! Turning, he saw half a dozen figures dressed in armour emblazoned with a fan-like leaf in five distinctive colours: red, green, blue, white and black. The green leaf, in the middle, had a golden stripe through it. Oh come on! Yunhee groaned, drawing her blades. Green Fan Shi Lian muttered distastefully, seeing the symbol. Fate-thrashed bandits Meihua, spat, unslinging her bow. Bai Sheng and Han Ryong also already had arrows in their bows, so he left them to it, unshouldering his spear and dashing for the first rank of attackers. Shi Lian and Yunhee followed after him. Grinning, the bandit leading the group attacking them parried an arrow from Han Ryong {Fire Fang Slice} The Martial Intent within the strike exploded around him. Rather than block the blow from the bandit, who had closed with him in an instant, he evaded instead, twisting away from the blade, which scattered sparks off the scale armour underneath {Bone Breaking Stamp} The roof beneath his feet shook, making the qi in his body vibrate in a decidedly inauspicious manner. -Lin clan martial arts? Gritting his teeth, he overwhelmed the inauspicious resonance of the art C which, while not quite a feng shui art, was getting rather close C and completed his spin, forcing the blade user to roll away Two arrows slammed into him, driving air from his lungs and grasping at his qi, not that the martial comprehensions of either archer were a match for his own. Off to the side, there was a male scream {Fox Fire Flare} Shi Lians art exploded across the rooftop in a reddish-purple gyre of yin-fire flames. Trusting that the others behind him would deal with the blade user, he rolled, evading a third arrow, and infused Martial Intent into his motion as he stabbed his spear at a bandit in front of him. The youth turned pale and tried to block just about getting out of the way of the thrust. Ignoring the blade itself, which smashed into his arm, scattering sparks on the scales, he swept his spear sideways, sending the youth flying into the wall to their right hard enough that the sound of his bones shattering was audible. HA BASTARD! DIE! Another bandit hurled himself at him. Exhaling, he swept the enraged bandits legs, sending him sprawling, and simply stamped on his face Shoot that spear bast an enraged shout was cut off to his right. In the same instant, the blade wielder appeared beside him again, slashing at him with a furious expression, his strike already descending. Gritting his teeth, he spun into the cut, which was aimed at his neck, catching the blow on his armoured shoulder. In turn, he caught the bandit in the side of the knee with a vicious kick, unbalancing him. The blade wielder staggered back, cursing, and then warded left, barely evading an arrow shot by Han Ryong. Off to the side, he saw five more arrows hiss through the air, aiming for Bai Sheng, who evaded all but two easily. Those last two he deflected with the shield at his back, drawing back his own bow and taking aim {The Jade Throne Repudiates} He froze as a vast, shadowy green stele exploded out of the cloud above them, dropping like a meteor for their rooftop. -Ah shit what kind of talisman {Kun Rises to Heaven} The surging wave of Martial Intent and something intangible he was certain was Sword Law, surged out across the gorge; rain and scattering leaves twisted into a vast shoal of fish, enveloping the stele, sundering it effortlessly and transforming into a single surging, golden, winged form before scattering against the cliff above them. Laws are scary, Shi Lian muttered, pushing herself up, eyeing the aftermath of what had to be Old Xians attack with trepidation. Uhuh, Kun Yunhee agreed. Yeah Meihua agreed, before adding, Im Meihua by the way, from the Cherry Wine Jun Han, he replied, giving her a nod in return as he re-appraised their surroundings. All the bandits had retreated, leaving them alone on the terrace roof An arrow appeared out of the rain and smashed into his shoulder, spinning him around and numbing his arm from the force of the impact. Fate-thrashed martial archers! Shi Lian, who had just thrown herself flat again, cursed. Heavenly Maiden Graaaah! Meihua grunted as she was hit hard in the side and sent sprawling. Lets get off this roof, Bai Sheng agreed, deflecting a third arrow with his shield, even as it sent a swirling cloud of yin earth qi over half the rooftop. Gritting his teeth, he cycled his qi through the talisman again, getting it back under control and purging the corrupted poison trying to subvert his body and mark him. Shi Lian sniffed as she did the same. What are the odds those are looted talisman arrows? Yunhee muttered, ducking as two more arrows exploded in flashes of disruptive qi against the wall behind them. Shi Lian just sighed, which was an answer in itself really. Any idea where in the gorge we are? he asked Shi Lian as they hurried after Bai Sheng. I think on the southern side, near the inn, but Shi Lian shrugged helplessly. He watched Han Ryong, Kun Yunhee and the other Ha clan woman hop off after Shi Lian, then followed after, landing with a splash on the stones below. No sooner had they regrouped though, than a dozen more bandits, presumably reinforcements for the ones who had just retreated, rushed out of the gateway at the far side. Bai Sheng, who was already halfway across the courtyard, just sighed and smoothly drew his sword, cutting downwards with it {Snowfall at the Southern Gate} Caught in the attack, with nowhere to go, the bandits tried to scatter, though without much success. As they watched, shocked, the bandits qi dispersed around them, like snow caught in the wind. A moment later their bodies followed, vanishing as the wind and rain scattered into fine mist. When the ethereal art dissipated, there were only a swathe of bloody smears, scattered bones and tattered scraps of armour left. Before they could go further, a profoundly inharmonious twisting occurred in their surroundings, making his vision blur and his qi turn chaotic. The ephemeral jasmine, that were drifting here and there still, distorted and started to spread again. In the same moment, a stunned tetrid stalker nearly fell on his head from the roof above. Barely avoiding it, he went to stab it, but Shi Lian and Meihua had already immolated it. What was that? Meihua gasped, looking around with concern. Feng shui experts clashing, Bai Sheng replied with a grimace. This whole place is stuck in what amounts to a tug of war between two competing grandmasters in feng shui, both of whom have a grasp of Laws as well. L-laws? Han Ryong gulped. Well, we have a few as well, Bai Sheng said with a nasty grin, heading across the courtyard. Now Before Bai Sheng could say anything further, several more bandits raced out the door, then stopped, looking around at the bloody smears in shock and no little horror. Bai Sheng didnt slow, meeting the first one and swatting their blade out of the way, and shoulder charging him back into the doorway. Two still managed to dart by though. He met one, stabbing them with his own spear. The bandit deflected it, only for him to twist the spear, rolling with the movement. Shi Lian appeared at his shoulder and stabbed his opponent in the face. Glancing sideways, he saw that the other had already fallen to an arrow from Kun Yunhee, who had acquired Bai Shengs bow temporarily. By that point, Bai Sheng had already intercepted and killed three more bandits in the corridor beyond, that he could see anyway, so he collected himself and then he waved for the others to hurry after. The feng shui of this place is twisting itself into inauspicious knots, Meihua muttered, eyeing the creeping jasmine winding its way across the ceiling and through the rooms on either side. He had to agree there. Its a miracle we dont find ourselves walking back through doors we just exited, Bai Sheng agreed, looking around with a frown. Ah there is a dead. He turned to find Han Ryong pointing into one of the rooms on their right. A youth, lay dead, half off a bed, stripped naked. Someone had stabbed him, destroyed his meridian gates and his dantian and left him to bleed out, based on the pool of blood. Aii Shi Lian looked at the Jasmine warily and didnt enter, however her face was gloomy. That youth is from our clan, isnt he? Meihua remarked. I think so, I have some vague memory of seeing him at the patriarchs banquet, with Ha Caolun, Shi Lian agreed softly. Bai Sheng glanced around the room briefly and sighed as well, then waved for them to move on. They found two more dead youths, in the following room, both had been incapacitated in surprise attacks and left to bleed out as cripples, near as he could tell. What a cruel way to kill someone Yunhee muttered. Thats the Green Fan, Ha Meihua sneered. Indeed, he agreed softly, trying hard not to think about Arai, Sana, not yet anyway. The odds of them still being alive were good, but the Five Fans did have a certain reputation He exhaled and forced that though away. -Maybe they were out in the valley With the rain they may not have been teleporting back here he told himself. Glancing over at Han Ryong, his expression was inscrutable, but certainly he would be worried about Han Shu. Hall up ahead, Bai Sheng signed, waving for them to be quieter. In the hall, which adjoined a veranda, they found a further pair of dead youths, impaled to chairs. Both had expressions of crushed incomprehension etched into their faces, eyes locked on a healing pill sat on the table between them, just out of reach. How many are they?! Bai Sheng waved for them to stop and stealthily crept over to the exit to a veranda outside. Six appeared on the roof that speaker seemed to be red blade based on what he recalled of how the bandits sounded. Carefully moving up to Bai Sheng, he looked out into a larger courtyard surrounded on all sides by two-story buildings, with a gateway at the far side. Some ten cultivators with Ling clan robes, armour and weapons were standing around a formation flag and a small altar. Off to one side, an old man was sitting on a bench, puffing a pipe, looking bored. The bandits who had escaped from the rooftop were talking energetically to a brown-haired youth in a green and white robe. At least one was a real expert! another bandit added. Yeah, he had some treasure shield the first speaker confirmed. The group who just went should have reported in already Fight? Shi Lian, who had slunk to the next window, signed. Bai Sheng looked around them with an unhappy expression, then glanced back out into the larger courtyard below and grimaced. Problem? he asked. Dao Cage, Barrier, Dangerous, Bai Sheng signed, pointing towards the flag. That was a problem. A barrier like that would have child talismans, probably scattered over half the building. If it triggered it would manifest everywhere at once, rather than travel out from the flag. Diversion?" Shi Lian suggested. The Green Fang Pagoda and the Five Fans dont get on. If I go down with Meihua first If they trigger that barrier we are stuffed, Ryong signed. Bai Sheng held out his hand for his bow. Yunhee handed it back without comment, but before he could do anything else, Meihua shook her head and held up a grey-green, fist-sized orb. Throw after, Bai Sheng signed with a nasty grin, making him wonder what it was. Meihua nodded. Bai Sheng selected an arrow from the quiver and then smoothly stood up and shot it out the window. A faintly oppressive feeling that he had somehow managed not to notice faded away. What the fates! GET THEM! FIX THAT! Outraged yells from below echoed up, even as Meihua gently lobbed the orb out over the veranda The world turned inside out. The qi inside him dissociated from his physical body like a blurry, diffusing shadow. Even Bai Sheng staggered. Go, Bai Sheng waved for him and Shi Lian to head over the veranda. Nodding, he quickly replenished his qi using the talisman and slipped through the screen door, then vaulted over the railing, landing on the paving a moment before Shi Lian. It was immediately apparent what Bai Sheng had done. Somehow, he had shot the jade powering the flag, cracking it. {Du Fus Dao Cage} A moment later, his movement became sluggish, as if he were trying to wade through turbulent water, and all the qi in his body that was not associated with Lord Baishengs talisman was forced out of his body. Despite the barrier triggering though, the bandits were in no fit state to do anything. Well over half, especially those outside the much-reduced range of the barrier, were suffering from chronic qi depletion. Well, that was unexpected the old man, who was still sitting where he had been, stood up and took a deep drag on his pipe, blowing smoke out of his mouth. The three bandits near him, along with the brown-haired youth, immediately perked up. Get them while I deal with the flag! the old man added laconically. All four dashed for him and Shi Lian, their expressions grim. Focusing on the talisman, he drew more qi into his body, through it, and the barrier around him shuddered. Swaying to the side, he used his spear to smack the sword of the first bandit away and stabbed forward His spear strike fell into nothingness as the old man stepped forward, past the four attackers. Oh monkey He barely managed to move his spear towards the old man, before he was inside his guard and had placed a palm against his chest He hit the wall hard enough that he was surprised he had not broken anything. His meridians screamed at him and the constriction of the barrier redoubled. A Golden Immortal from the Ha clan Impressive, they do have some means the old man mused, looking at him, then turning back to Shi Lian, who had not fared any better. "Well well, well, well, the brown-haired youth grinned, walking over to Shi Lian and tilting her face up so he could see it better in the light of the lanterns in the gloomy courtyard. The Ha Shi Lian what a day, what a day Struggling to move, he found that most of his clothing that was not luss cloth under-padding or his armour had turned to ash. Strip her, the old man said blandly, puffing on his pipe, watching as the barrier eroded Shi Lians garments. A girl like her will have means, though at least with this we will have made a little profit from this chaos. The brown-haired youth nodded, holding her by the hair and forcing her to kneel while another of the bandits tore much of her armour and remaining clothing off her. You will regret this, Shi Lian hissed, struggling to protect her modesty as she glared at the old man and the youth in turn. -Where are Bai Sheng and the others? he wondered, trying not to let his concern take control of him. Perhaps, but I am an old man and have many regrets already, what is one more? the old man remarked with a toothy grin, looking Shi Lian over. A young woman like you, however, can certainly be helped to dwell on hers the brown-haired youth added, running the back of his hand across her cheek. That would be a terrible shame, wouldnt it, young heroine? the old man added, looking up at the balcony above. Pushing himself up, he looked around for his spear as he saw Meihua, not Bai Sheng, standing on the balcony, holding Bai Shengs bow. Hardly any of the other bandits had noticed her either, he saw, based on the way they flinched and looked up. Why dont you come down, its rude to make your elders look up, the old man added with a grin. A moment later three more bandits, in markedly better armour, emblazoned with the green fan and the three golden lines, not one, appeared up above. All three levelled their weapons at her, grinning broadly. Meihua looked at them, her expression taut, then hopped off the balcony to land in the courtyard below. Now, I am not a vengeful person, the old man sighed, turning back to him, but there is still the matter of you killing so many of my Green Fan Your? Meihua started to ask, before the old man appeared before her, putting a finger to her lips, stopping her. Mmm yes, the old man nodded. Its nothing personal, just people will think I am going soft, you understand? A moment later, the same barrier appeared around Meihua, expelling her qi in a matter of seconds and ruining most of her clothing. The old man took the bow and admired it for a moment, then passed it to another bandit. -Ah, fates-sent nameless-spawned misfortunehe groaned. Dont tell me this old man is the Esoteric Green Fan? Esoteric Green Fan was an expert with serious renown. While he was not quite on the same level as Old Xian, say, stumbling into someone like him up here was not good news. -Does that make him, Smiling Fan? he wondered, uneasily, his gaze shuttling to the brown-haired youth. Smiling Fan was no joke either. While he was not a junior, that was only a matter of perspective and a relative lack of Good Fortune. Smiling Fan had, by all accounts, the talent to have made that threshold. However, he had offended a group of cultivators some two hundred years ago and suffered an injury that led to him falling out of the generation. As a result of that, he had eventually been taken in by the Five Fans Bandit Federation, becoming the protg of Esoteric Green Fan. The group who had injured him had all died horribly, and their daughters, sisters, wives and mothers had been abducted, never to be seen again. Nice armour, the bandit with the red blades observed, walking over to him with a greedy smirk and pulling off his helmet, tossing it away. Luss cloth, huh the second bandit, remarked with a raised eyebrow, noting that most of his under-garments had not been destroyed. The barrier constricted around him, again, and more of his qi was dispersed. The second bandit picked up his spear and spun it appreciatively. Good balance good balance Red Fang, Thirsty Fan, stop playing and just off the guardian, Smiling Fan said with an amused chuckle. Of course, Young Lord Fan, Red Fang said with a grin. To think a vaunted Golden Immortal is going to die so pathetically, Thirsty Fan sighed, levelling his own spear at him. Its a pity really, but maybe you can see it as a blessing, this way you dont have to see your dear protgs suffer, eh!? Having run out of patience, he caught the spear and shoved it backwards, sending Thirsty Fan staggering. In other circumstances, he would not have risked this, but both bandits were almost out of qi and having to rely purely on Martial Intent. As such, so long as Green Fan couldnt use laws, he was at least confident of fighting. Red Fang, looking a bit shocked at last, cut for him with his blade Picking his moment, he slipped inside Red Fangs guard as the bandit swung at him and slammed one palm into the bandits dantian and the other under his chin, shoulder charging him into Thirsty Fan. Hit in the head, dantian and heart gate, Red Fang crumpled backwards Ah ah Ah! Young hero His foot stopped, basically on Red Fangs face, as he could see that Smiling Fan was running a golden-bronze dagger up across Shi Lians bare chest and neck, drawing a thin line of blood as he went. Shi Lian, for her part, was pale and there were veins now standing out on her neck and forehead as she tried to avoid moving. Please, please the old man murmured, shaking his head with a grin. Have a bit of conscience please The old man trailed off, his eyes widening, but it was already too late. Bai Sheng, who had, as far as he could see, stepped out of nowhere, slammed the shield into the barrier, which was now merely protecting the inner area of the courtyard and restraining the three of them. Silence flowed outwards and the barrier vanished like morning mist. Let Flowers in Darkness Bloom, Beneath the Empty Moon Enchant the Heart The air seemed to vibrate for a few seconds, then everything settled back again, just as it had been. The ghostly words that had seemed to be whispered through the shadows faded away again. The formation in the middle of the courtyard splintered, the flag on it scattering into ashen embers. Meihua slammed into the wall near him, groaning in pain. Esoteric Green Fan, who had gotten halfway across the courtyard towards Bai Sheng, staggered, coughing up blood, his face pale, dropping his spear. Shi Lian, her qi completely replenished in that moment, twisted, grasping Smiling Fans hand and prying the blade away from her neck. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. To his surprise, he saw that Red Fang was already up, and dragging Thirsty Fan away. -Is he a physical cultivator as well? Esoteric Green Fan pushed himself up, spitting blood, and barely avoided losing an arm to Bai Sheng, who then kicked the old man in the side, sending him sprawling. With a snarled scream, Shi Lian spun Smiling Fan over, slamming him into the ground. Yeah, you like that, dont you? Shi Lian sneered, tangling her hands through the shrieking youths hair. Before anyone could react, she had stabbed him several times in the back with the dagger, then dragged his head back and put several nasty gashes down his face. Get! One of the bandits, a bit faster to recover than the others, dashed for Shi Lian {Fox Fire Flare} A blaze of red-purple fire consumed the whole courtyard, emanating out like a blossoming flower from Shi Lian Ill be taking that shield, boy. A youthful expert dressed in battered, if functional, armour, a broad blade at his back, appeared beside Bai Sheng like a ghost, one hand already resting on his shoulder, the other holding a very fancy-looking talisman which he slapped on Bai Shengs back. In the same instant, the yin fire that was consuming the other bandits extinguished itself, as if blown out by a gust of wind. Bai Sheng coughed up bright blood and was sent sprawling as the new arrival admired the shield. A heartbeat later, three of the cow-sized tetrid stalkers came down the far wall of the courtyard, accompanied by what had to be several hundred smaller ones, crowding every window, doorway and wall space. A pity I cannot soul bind it here, the man said with a regretful sigh, But you have my thanks, young hero, this will be useful in dealing with that bitch. Hehelp Smiling Fan rasped, struggling up, clawing at his ruined face, his hair still partially on fire. The new arrival eyed the youth, and the damage, and just shook his head. With all the teaching we gave you, you still got caught out by one of Jiang Seongs little bitches? the man sighed, picking up a jade talisman from the ground. -Talisman clone? He stared dully at the remains of the old mans robe and the now-depleted talisman. I suppose thats one way to deal with the risks of this place? It certainly explained why someone reputed to be at least an Ancient Immortal, who had lived for over a millennia, would have been defeated that easily. I feel like you have betrayed my good intentions here, the man, who in his heart he was sure was the real Esoteric Green Fan at this point, sighed, recovering the pipe as well and puffing on it. So what to do with the rest of you Esoteric Green Fan murmured, looking at them with an amused, yet disdainful expression. Arent you looking down on us a bit, Shi Lian scowled, retreating to stand beside him. Looking down on you? Esoteric Green Fan raised an eyebrow. No, girl, I cannot say I am. This much was expected; no, it is perhaps fair to say we are slightly disappointed really. What did you want the fury of the Ling clan to descend on you in person? Bai Sheng remarked sourly, picking himself up. Oh, I doubt that will happen either, Green Fan said drily. Still I rather fear you are underestimating Lady Ling Tao though, Bai Sheng retorted. Not for the first time, he found himself wondering where the others actually were. Mmmm has she made an impression with you Green Fan replied with a sad smile. Ah to be young, and have faith in ones seniors. -Why is he just keeping us talking? Considering things objectively, this whole conversation was odd. Green Fan should have attacked already. Sadly, Lady Ling Tao certainly finds herself shackled by the constraints of her circumstances, Esoteric Green Fan continued. I understand Dun Fanshu finds her company pleasing on the eyes, despite the fact that she is old enough to be his grandmother. If you are relying on her for support, you will experience regrets before we are done. -Why is he just keeping us talking? -Is he stalling for time or trying to distract? Looking around the courtyard, shrouded in rain and mist, he frowned. -Something is off he mused, narrowing his eyes. Something is -Ah! -Where is the jasmine -And the tetrids! There was only one large tetrid still there, with a sleek grey and black body and a strange set of reddish symbols that almost looked like moon runes in a geometric pattern painted on its back. Esoteric Green Fan glanced at him, then shook his head as if amused. Good eyes yes, all I have to do is keep you here for a while. Until the matter outside is resolved. The young ladies will, of course, be hospitably entertained, and Young Lord Bai here can certainly be of use, but as for you no hard feelings, but its just your time By the time he realised what was going on, Esoteric Green Fan had already arrived before him, his blade cutting down for his neck. Assessing his options, which were not good, he mustered all of his Martial Intent, his qi and his Immortal Principle, and tried to get inside Green Fans strike, as the old experts blade sliced down at him. There was a subtle, inexorable draw as the blade seemed to draw him to it, obviating his use of his Principle and leaving him stranded as surely as if he had tried to retreat Bai Sheng appeared beside him, blocking the blow with his own sword. In the clash of blades, the subtle, disturbing allure of the others Immortal Principle was cancelled out by Bai Sheng, before he could do it himself. Not bad, not bad, Esoteric Green Fan murmured, eyeing Bai Sheng with a frown as he stepped away. You have some small skill Scrambling back, he grimaced, noting that Shi Lian had also moved to be behind The air in the courtyard shifted and the jasmine flowed out of the cracks in the rocks with renewed vigour. Above them, the trees seemed to sigh and the hiss of rain grew sharp. Esoteric Green Fans expression turned serious at last and he took a step back A sword blade fell, like a shadow amid the rain, seeming to draw the gloom of the forest gorge with it. The hissing of the rain intensified, scattering off leaves, while the mist took on a cloying, constricting, inauspicious weight. Green Fans eyes widened and he properly retreated as the attacker resolved into Shi Xiaolian, who was standing on the roof above them, her sword in her hand. Taking that opportunity, he dived for where his spear had landed A tetrid stalker crashed down, almost on top of him, its limbs trying to pin him to the ground. Rather than go for the spear again, he finally drew one of the pair of short blades at his waist and opened up the chitinous side of the beast with a vicious, scything slash. The creature spasmed and staggered back, the wound bleeding qi as the blade inscribed only with the Ancient Easten Word Merope, bit deep into it. Their properties, to ruin qi replenishment and deal nigh-unhealable wounds, were similar in a way to the rare copper-bronze blades that sometimes turned up in ruins. That said, Ruliu had always denied they came from a ruin. She had once said they were a gift from the forest, but never elaborated on their origins beyond that. The stalker shook and screamed. Claws slid into his mind, trying to drag him out of him in some fundamental way. Groaning, he shifted his grip and drew the other one, named Phoebe and stabbed it deep into the creatures underbelly Shi Lian and Meihua both landed blows on the enraged beast, sending it staggering away before it could roll over on him. You okay? Yunhee appeared beside him, hauling him out of the ichor. Looking around, he found that Green Fan had vanished. Yeah he muttered. The tetrid stalker snarled and then launched itself at Shi Xiaolian, who tilted her head and then took half a step forward He stared dully as the stalker collapsed into a pile of mush, ichor and smoking plates, dismembered by the rain itself. Laws are scary, Yunhee muttered. Uhuh, he agreed. Their comments drew a wry smile from Shi Xiaolian as she walked over to the tetrid and waved her hand. The remains scattered, exposing a head-sized, spherical core, filled with smoky red fire. Seriously? Shi Xiaolian sighed, putting her hands on her hips. Blood ling corruption? At least its on brand he noted. Yeah, that is true, Shi Lian agreed. Explains why it could use soul attacks, anyway, Yunhee confirmed, before he could ask, that that hadnt just affected him. Yeah, Bai Sheng agreed before looking at him and Shi Lian apologetically. Sorry, that got a bit out of hand. Dont be; that bastard, if he was easy to deal with, would have died long ago, Shi Xiaolian spat. For him to be involved in this is not a good thing. That was indeed the worrying truth. The resurgence of the Yeng Brotherhood was a concern, but they were not the only dangerous band. The Five Fans, as Shi Xiaolian had just alluded, had effectively positioned themselves as the Yeng Brotherhoods successors over the last century and a half. They had links to every dark act in three provinces and their leaders were largely unknown, despite the Bureaus best efforts. For one of their principle strengths, Esoteric Green Fan, to be here, now Ah! He ran off with your shield, he realised. Yeah thats a bit of a headache, Bai Sheng agreed with a grimace. But it is what it is. Han Ryong appeared a moment later, from the stairs up, looking tired and pale. Looks like this place was where the Ha clan scions were The whole complex shook and his qi turned turbulent. The jasmine all around them shimmered in the rain. Flowers in darkness bloom Beneath the Empty Moon Again, the ethereal words hung in the air, unsettling and sorrowful. There was depth of pain to them that reached out and touched him Memory born anew Like echoes of my dreams Well, lets get this shit finished, Shi Xiaolian declared, turning on her heel and heading for the gateway behind them. Pushing the uneasy, distracted feeling away, he gave the ruined courtyard one final look, then followed after her and Bai Sheng, through the gateway and into the main area of the gorge It was fair to say that the scene that met them was not what he anticipated. The area before them was basically a hellscape. Hundreds of dead tetrids and dozens of bandits lay scattered everywhere. Esoteric Fan, still wielding the shield, was staggering backwards, his face pale, having just used it to block the blow of a young woman with sandy-blonde hair, covered from head to toe in blood and tetrid gore. Looking around, nine other experts were scattered around the plaza, besieging the woman, and two others he now noted, by the teleport platform. Two were fighting the woman directly, while four were trying to maintain a formation at something approximating a safe distance. The remaining three were circling, clearly trying their best to recuperate and flank her, to get to two other badly injured women. For her part, the blood-covered young woman maintaining the formation was clearly the source of the jasmine, which emanated like tendrils and cracks from a second formation beneath her. Two of the experts trying to flank spotted them, one of them cursed, then broke away and rushed forward towards them, waving for the other experts with Esoteric Green Fan to go to the left and right. Bai Sheng, who had reclaimed his bow from Yunhee, sent three arrows in rapid succession at the oncoming attacker, forcing him to check his advance. Get the ones on the far side! Bai Sheng called back to them, pointing to their right with a fourth arrow. Ill help her! Following Bai Shengs gesture, he saw five bandits rushing for the buildings on the far side of the gorge. Meihua, you two, with me Shi Xiaolian added, waving for Yunhee and Ryong to follow her, off to their right. Off on the other side, he also spotted the Ling group as well, at last, finishing off the last of a group of bandits and several large tetrid stalkers who had been fleeing another complex of buildings. Focusing qi in his legs, he charged for them, followed by Shi Lian Shit! one of the bandits cursed, quite inanely really, and pointed a talisman at them. Shi Lian tackled him from behind, dragging them both down into the shelter of the edge some fallen blocks by the teleport platform as a sheet of searing, sickly-green fire split the plaza. The strength of yin fire gnawed at his qi, vindicating Shi Lians evasive strategy. Good call, he rasped, spitting out ash as the fire faded away. Recognised it, Shi Lian murmured. Pushing himself up, he saw that the bandits were already at the circular entrance to the courtyard *Duwwwwwwwong* Behind them a second massive shockwave made the whole plaza shake and threw them, the bandits ahead of them, and another group who had been dragging several captives out of the building on the right, flat on their faces again. Picking himself up, he found the source of the dreadful shockwave had been Esoteric Green Fan blocking an arrow from Bai Sheng with his stolen shield. The bandit leader was staggering backwards, looking shocked. Did one person really do all this? Shi Lian muttered, looking around at the death and the destruction, then back at the woman fighting in the middle of the gorge. You saw what Xiaolian and Old Xian did, he replied grimly. Yeah she conceded, staring at her own hands. I did. Whats on this side? he asked as they started running again, pointing to where they were going. A shrine? she replied, before adding a bit helplessly. I Its a shrine to the Queen Mothers and the Grandfather of Heaven? Huh Arriving at the entrance to that courtyard, he found himself wondering what that group wanted in there, other than perhaps to loot it of artefacts. Glancing inside, he immediately ducked back again as two arrows smashed into the doorframe, exploding into clouds of yin earth and yin fire qi. I hope your nine generations are born with cultivation deviations! Shi Lian screamed, clearly as annoyed as he was with the arrows at this point. Well, if youre the one bearing them! a bandit heckled back. Shall I go first? he signed to her, replenishing his qi quickly. No! Shi Lian shook her head emphatically. My turn! Before he could do anything, she dashed into the courtyard, deflecting four more arrows {Purple Forbidden Sword: Sombre Xian} A shadow-like blade, wreathed in purplish-red fire, hit the most prominent archer full on, sending him sprawling across the courtyard. Inhaling, he focused qi in his legs and raced after her. Three more arrows smashed into his armour, exploding in flashes of yin qi. Glancing right and then left, he raced for the two guarding the door. One discarded his bow and drew a golden-copper blade. -Seriously, arent those accursed blades meant to be rare and expensive artefacts? He complained, deflecting the opening thrust, even as another arrow narrowly missed his neck. The bandit took the blade in two hands and swung it up at his face, trying to stay inside the reach of his spear. In reply he just slid his hands up the haft, blocking the blow and making a half spin, the butt of his weapon lashing around in an arc at knee height. They exchanged three moves in rapid succession until he finally got an opening and, abusing his superior armour, shoulder charged the bandit, nearly tripping him on the stairs The bandit twisted, almost unnaturally, his speed rapidly increasing as he lashed his sword at his face. Twisting to the side, he felt the familiar tug of a Principle trying to overwhelm him as the bandit finally revealed his hand. Unlike Esoteric Green Fan though, this bandit was not some lofty expert with a grasp of Laws, merely a peak Immortal with a martial method. Trusting to his armour, he let the bandit land the blow, then shoulder charged him again as his blade deflected off the scales. They both went tumbling into the shrine, at which point he discarded his spear, grasped the mans weapon hand and bent it in on itself as they rolled. His opponent screamed in pain as he sent a pulse of Martial Intent infused qi up his arm, ruining the meridians. Disarming the bandit of the blade, he stabbed him in the leg A bowl smashed into the back of his helmet, nearly unbalancing him. Rolling away he cut behind him with the blade, forcing a curse out of the unseen attacker. Getting to his feet, he found three bandits closing on him in the enclosed space. Two, including the one who had just thrown the stone bowl at him, were badly injured, while the third had passed his blade over and was wielding his spear. From inside the shrine, there was a further flash of purple fire Abruptly, the whole complex shook and the little qi that remained in his body not being supplied by Lord Baishengs talisman turned chaotic. A thunderclap echoed from outside and the air in the smoky hall seemed to gain thorns for a brief moment. His qi, meanwhile, and everyone elses, turned turbulent in a whole different and much more familiar manner C spatial distortion. Seizing the moment, he darted forward and caught the haft of his own spear. Ignoring the fairly mediocre amount of Martial Intent the bandit was able to exert, he took the opportunity to close with his opponent, who quite wisely did not let go of the spear and tried to kick him. You should stick to unarmed combat against civilians, he grunted, absorbing the blow and grabbing the bandit by his hair. The youth who had thrown the stone bowl at him now lunged, with his golden-bronze blade. Sneering, he spun in a small circle. The bandit he was holding by the hair screamed in agony as the youths committed strike opened up both his legs. Shoving the flailing expert at that youth, he completed his spin and drove the haft of his spear into the other injured, staggering youth, hard enough to send him sprawling in the other direction. Tuning out the screaming of the bandit, he flipped his spear over and stabbed the sprawling youth through his dantian. The other youth, meanwhile, who had managed to extricate himself and staggered to his feet, stared at him, then the door, and dashed for it. Ah, excellent, they didnt escape The sandy-haired woman from before, still largely naked and covered in blood, was standing in the entrance of the shrine, smiling faintly. Y-y-you the fleeing youth stammered, backing away. The woman covered the distance between them in a single step, her hand closing around the youths neck. You know I feel like we have been here before, Ha~ Fan~ Jing~, the woman murmured, almost playfully, as her fist closed around the youths neck. Shi Lian, who had come in after the woman, made to speak, however, before she could, Ha Fan Jing spasmed, his body emitting several deeply unpleasant cracking sounds. The woman dropped the barely-alive youth on the ground and sighed, then looked at him. Sorry, the appearance is a bit she grimaced. I am Ying, the priestess here. Jun Han, he replied politely. Ha Shi Lian, Shi Lian added. Jun Han the woman frowned. You are the older brother of the Jun sisters? Shi Lian snorted a laugh. Their father, he replied, trying to keep the edge from his voice and not really succeeding. Oh Priestess Ying gave him a slightly surprised look. Where? They are not here, she added. Those four words were like a terrible weight, which he had been trying to ignore, had been lifted off his shoulders. How many survivors are there? Shi Lian asked, her own expression complex. Far too few I am sorry, the priestess said softly, walking over to the one he had stabbed and grabbing him by the hair. Shi Lian sighed, sadly. Lets get these bodies out of here, he said, walking over to the other bandit. I saw you didnt kill the two outside, the priestess noted as he hauled up the barely alive cultivator who had taken his spear. Answers are more important than vengeance, he shrugged, watching as she walked back over to the first one she had crippled and picked him up as well. Where are my daughters anyway? Priestess Yings complicated look brought the weight straight back again. A part of him, a fairly irrational part, just wanted to grab her and demand answers, but he forced it back and just walked out of the shrine after her, Shi Lian preceding them both. There is another, hopefully, in the hall over there, Priestess Ying pointed to the door on the far side of the courtyard. Shi Lian nodded and headed over, returning a moment later with another body. Heading out into the main plaza, he found the end to their assault had been abrupt, likely to the point of being anti-climactic. Ling Tao, Lord Baisheng and Ha Shi Xiaolian were standing around with a few others, including Fei Weng and Kun Yunhee, while two women wearing fresh robes, who were vaguely familiar, tended to a third who was lying on the ground. Half a dozen captives lay bound on the ground. Most of them had already been crippled, bar two held in barriers, who had been fighting Priestess Ying, and who were glaring balefully at everyone. There was no sign of the others, like Esoteric Green Fan. These are the ones, Priestess Ying said, dumping the two barely alive cultivators next to a third. This one was going by the name of Ha Fanjing she kicked the one she had crippled first, who sobbed bloody bubbles. And this one she poked the other, is Ling Zhan Bei, who posed as a Ling clan expert. Huh Ling Tao walked over and crouched down beside Zhan Bei, who just about managed to turn his head to look at her. You know who I am right? Ling Tao asked with a cheerful smile. Astupid bitch? Zhan Bei rasped, so quietly it was barely audible. Even if you kill us it doesnt matter Zhan Bei gurgled. Stupid stupid bitch, suck my Ling Fei Weng went to gag him, but before he could, Priestess Ying just stamped on Zhan Beis neck. What, the priestess said with a shrug, as they all stared at her. They ate peaches of immortality that had been left as offerings at the shrine, you can literally cut their heads off or flay them to the bone and they will still live for weeks due to the excess longevity in their flesh and blood. Ling Tao stared at the two youths, impassively, then just shook her head. What of the other two? Lord Baisheng asked, eyeing them. Ha Pei Quan Priestess Ying remarked, pointing to the one who was the least injured, although that was rather relative. Illhan was noticeably keen to get him back. Quan Ha Shi Xiaolian frowned. Quan Qwan, Kwan Yeng Seng Kwan? Ha Pei Quan, who was conscious, just stared at her silently. Aiii if it is him, I dunno if thats good or bad, Ha Shi Xiaolian sighed, looking over at the last one, who Shu Lian had just dumped down a moment earlier. Ha Ji Bofan, Priestess Ying answered. So, they infiltrated everyone, Ling Tao sighed. Yeah Priestess Ying agreed. As I said I am sorry I couldnt save more It was very well-orchestrated. Yes, I am getting that impression, Ling Tao muttered, looking around coolly. How many survivors in total, Miss Xiang Meilan? Bai Sheng asked. Six that can walk? the golden-brown-haired young woman said with a grimace sitting back on her heels from the woman on the ground. There are complications though. Sorry to interrupt, but we have a problem, Old Xian said, coming over with a grim-faced Han Ryong, who was carrying the bound-up Duan Mu. Make that seven, the other, auburn-haired, woman remarked with a wan sigh, sitting back on her heels and looking at Duan Mu. To go with the many other problems, Ling Tao sighed. The sealed rooms in the storehouse. They are all empty, Old Xian continued, while Han Ryong put Duan Mu down on the ground. Ling Tao stared up at the sky, then at the ground, then spun on her heel and walked over to one of the other captives, dragging the youth up. She stared into his eyes for a long moment, until he started to twitch, then tossed him back down. Got something? Priestess Ying asked with a grimace. A bit, Ling Tao said, rubbing her temples. It seems that they intended to capture this place and use it as a front in the trial. They did not run with the herbs probably. So someone else cleaned them out? Old Xian mused. Duan Mu here said that a Ling Elder and a bunch of cultivators killed those in there. Old Xian pointed towards a building to the right of the inn, his expression flat. Ling Leng Dushan, Priestess Ying said. He was among those that fled a moment ago. Fled? he repeated dully, slightly shocked that that was possible with the current company. Uhuh, half of those fighting me were talisman clones, as it turns out. Priestess Ying sighed. Including that rat Yeng Illhan. Two others had bound jades. Well, its one way to deal with the suppression, Old Xian conceded. Esoteric Green Fan? he asked, suspecting he already knew the answer. Ling Tao made a poof motion while Priestess Ying spat on the ground, confirming that suspicion. He fled with my shield though, Bai Sheng said drily. So, when we get back, I can tell you exactly where they are. So returning to the other matter, Diaomei, Shi Xiaolian said. What were you saying before, about a mishap? Teleportation network got corrupted, yesterday, The auburn-haired woman said, glancing up, finally revealing that the person she was healing was Mu Shi, who was pale as death and missing an arm. Ah, before that Lord Baisheng took out a talisman and waved a hand, dragging the four prisoners over to one spot. They watched as he put his thumb on the talisman and a ghostly blue cube appeared around the four. This way there wont be any accidents, Lord Baisheng said with a brittle smile. A wise precaution, Ha Shi Xiaolian agreed, before waving for them to continue speaking. Indeed, Priestess Ying agreed. Well, its up in the air if it was an accident or not, but a group from the Ha clan, led by Ha Kunbei, captured a yin lamium spirit herb and brought it back here Basically an hour later it all went to shit, Xiang added. How? Ling Tao asked. Well, near as we could tell, they blamed the Herb Hunters and Ha Huang Priestess Ying continued with a grimace. How truthful their explanation was amid the blame-shifting Huaaaaaa Shi Xiaolian actually bit her knuckles. Thats about right, Miss Xiang agreed, spitting on the ground. Ah well, go on Ling Tao said. Anyway, it seems like an awakened spirit herb managed to gain control of the teleport formation. A bunch of groups got caught An awakened spirit herb, Bai Sheng interjected dully. Yeah Priestess Ying sighed. Well, Kun Lianmei and her group were out in Portam Rhanae C the valley with the big ruin C with the Qing, Bai and Ling scions. Whether it was good or bad luck that they evaded that catastrophe is kinda up in the air at the moment, Diaomei muttered. Who was caught? Ling Tao asked. Ha Huangs group, with Kun Juni, Jun Arai and Sana, Lin Ling and Han Shu, Priestess Ying grimaced, giving him a sideways look. They were blamed by the Ha bunch for messing with the formation. We got a solitary communication from a Ha Ji Mangfan alleging that How convenient, Old Xian growled. Oh yeah a lot of convenience going around in this, Xiang muttered. The second group was Ha Ha Yuns Priestess Ying trailed off. Its easier to just call them the Ha Family, Shi Xiaolian interjected, rolling her eyes. Okay, Ha Yuns, Priestess Ying went on. Ha Cao Caoluns group as well and then a few from here. There was also a Ling group who came through yesterday lunchtime, with the ill-fated new arrivals from the Ha clan Xiang volunteered. Wait a group from the Ling clan came through yesterday? Ling Tao interrupted. Priestess Ying stared up at the sky for a long moment. Who was in that group? Ling Tao asked, an edge entering her voice. Ling Luo, Diaomei replied promptly. Who if I recall right is your niece? She said she came up here to help with the logistics which, given she is a Bureau Official Sounded awfully plausible, Xiang agreed. Not to mention that dog molester Dushan said it was okay. Weng Fei, off to the side, looked like he had just eaten shit. Who came with her? Ling Tao said, her tone almost glacial. A Ji Tantai, a few youths in Ling clan robes and a girl from the Bai clan and another from the Shen who I believe are both lying over there with Kun Lianmei and the others, Diaomei pointed to where a dozen or so people, mostly women, were now being tended to by the Ha clan women and Yunhee. Oh, and those other two, who seemed to be known to the Din clan, Xiang added. Ah, yeah, them, Diaomei nodded. And how did she end up well, maybe its a mercy at this point, Ling Tao groaned. She had a Bureau Loci with her, a proper one, Diaomei answered. She divined their location, but before she could do much more than confirm that, she and Ji Tantai, along with a few others near the teleport point, were forcibly teleported Okay, how? Shi Xiaolian interjected, somewhat incredulously. I have a theory, Priestess Ying sighed. But Go on Lord Baisheng said. So, we found evidence that a Deng group had been up here a month or two back? Priestess Ying explained. They were using Seven Star teleport formations. Let me guess Ling Tao said, running her hands through her hair and staring up into the rainclouds above. Someone, likely a Ha clan scion, plugged an end-to-end teleport into our network that had been hijacked by an awakened spirit herb? That does appear to be the gist of it, Priestess Ying agreed. He realised his mouth had fallen open, as had quite a few others. When it came to stupid ways to tempt death, that was right up there. As I said before, in the context of this, its hard to know if that was an accident or not, Priestess Ying added. Its sad that at this point I cant even refute that they are that stupid, Shi Lian, who had been standing silently next to him, complained. Any idea where it went? Old Xian asked. Near the Inner Valleys, Priestess Ying replied. That was as far as we got yesterday and, well, they attacked before dawn and had taken out two thirds of the Inn before even I was aware of what was happening They ambushed us with a proper Dao Cage talisman, Diaomei added, clenching her fists. If it wasnt for the little monkey Priestess Ying sighed. We got a warning, via the teleport in Flower Mountain Script, Ling Tao said. What happened to the monkey? Priestess Ying just shook her head. Well, if they were out there maybe they escaped this chaos? Han Ryong muttered. Ling Tao looked at him, Han Ryong and Old Xian, her expression He had to close his eyes and just turn away, because while he wanted to believe -Please be okay please just be stuck out there, oblivious to all this. Do you have a list of who would be in those groups? Ha Shi Xiaolian asked. Yes, Priestess Ying nodded. Although who might be well thats complicated. Does this have to do with why Hunter Duan Mu here is trussed up like a chicken? Ling Tao asked. They all turned to look at the unconscious form of Duan Mu, then at the prisoners. Closing his eyes, he tried to think what he would do if Arai and Sana had been Uhuh, Xiang nodded. They tried it on me as well, but my Physical Foundation is good enough that it didnt take. He couldnt help noticing she got a bit evasive there. What exactly did they try? Lord Baisheng asked. It was a talisman I think some kind of locking art, or puppet art? Xiang Meilan replied with a helpless shrug. I know that when it was used on me, I didnt even know what I was doing was a problem until my mantra got in the way. There are arts like that, Lord Baisheng sighed. There are, Ha Shi Xiaolian agreed with a grimace, eyeing the others. And I cant help but note that every survivor is someone of use. Yes, we are, Xiang agreed with a more wretched sigh. Looking at the injured he saw what she meant; Mu Shi and Duan Mu were Hunters, the women were from the Cherry Wine Pagoda, the others were from influential clans. All excellent places to gain an opportunistic agent. It was a pattern that the Blood Eclipse had tried before as well. So that means that anyone who is out there could be affected? Hai Shi Xiaolian groaned. Lord Feirong is going to kill people over this. As may Pagoda Lord Tai Richly deserved it will be as well, Diaomei spat. Were it not for Priestess Ying, I would probably be destined for some wealthy young nobles pleasure palace. Lady Tao the leader of the little dragon came over. We have completed the sweep, it seems like all the reference tablets, and everything else like it, have been disabled or taken. There is remarkably little evidence that is not circumstantial or unreliable, especially when you factor in the state of all those we have found alive, so far. They really did do this properly, Ha Shi Xiaolian muttered. Yes, Lady Shi, the dragon-masked youth agreed. If I might say, as well, I have considered what might be drawn from this and the optics are rotten to the very core. When we get back, I want you to take apart this Ling Leng Dushans life, Ling Tao said flatly. Of course, Lady Ling! the youth murmured. Your older brother is going to be unhappy, Lord Baisheng noted as they watched the youth go back over to the others. That is an understatement even for a day like today, Ling Tao sighed, rubbing her temples. I know your primary concern is what it is, but Ling Luo is also my niece I understand, Lord Baisheng said, giving her a pat on the shoulder. I am an old man, not a piece of stone. I am here, am I not? Ha Yun being up there, and Ha Caolun as well Shi Xiaolian scowled. Where is Ha Ji Wufan? She turned and waved to one of the Cherry Wine Pagoda women who came over. Not among the dead or the crippled, the woman reported, At least so far. No sign of Ha Botan either, Diaomei added, her expression gloomy. No, Elder Diaomei, the woman replied with a grimace. Can we lift residual information from the teleport itself? he asked, turning over the possibilities for tracking where Arai and Sana and the rest might have gone. Not here, but we can take it apart and take it down, Ling Tao said. Unless They havent stripped the teleport, Priestess Ying said. It worked for the little monkey C may its soul be watched over by the Sage Equal to Heaven C and there wasnt time after that. What you are asking, Tao is not a simple thing, Lord Baisheng murmured. But you could do it? Ling Tao pushed. I could, Lord Baisheng conceded. But Who else is capable of that kind of formations knowledge? Ling Tao asked bluntly. Okay, Lord Baisheng said at last. However, there is still a problem. The reason why those two who are conscious, there, are grinning like lunatics. Nobody here can teleport, Old Xian said drily. I am aware, Ling Tao said sourly. We will still need to do the analysis in the Ling Estate, Baisheng noted. That is just a limit of this place. Teacher can handle that, Ling Tao said. I have a secure talisman connection to him that will still work up here as well. With the expertise on hand, if we cannot transmit that information, we may as well just retire now and take up fishing as a hobby or something. Okay Lord Baisheng nodded. They watched him head over to the teleport formation and crouch down by the centre. Ah I was going to say Priestess Ying coughed. About the alignments being so scrambled? Old Xian said, waving a hand. Thats not a Ah, no, I already asked some experts with local knowledge to look for the missing groups, Priestess Ying said. You asked? Ling Tao frowned. And you didnt say this In fairness, we have been asking questions non-stop, Old Xian said blandly. Yes, well, an Iron Hide monkey came Priestess Ying said with remarkable aplomb. An Old Xian turned pale, as did Ling Tao. It was he who freed us Diaomei said softly, grasping her wrists for some reason. I was I see Ha Shi Xiaolian sighed, giving Diaomei a sympathetic pat on the shoulder. Was the dead monkey Yes, Priestess Ying said with a grimace. However, I can make some interventions there, they are not Fern Cloaks. Yes, they are a fate-sent sight scarier, Old Xian muttered. So, you asked one of the Iron Hide tribe to look for them? Ling Tao frowned. Can they succeed? They can move much faster than we can, and they are less limited, Priestess Ying replied. I have a good relationship with them as well, and the Hunters saved the little monkey. Honour and Gratitude are important to them. They are, Old Xian agreed, although he still looked uneasy for some reason. Well, Ill go have a look at the dead and the injured, Bai Sheng said with a grimace. Maybe something else will turn up. Speaking of problem children, Shi Xiaolian added, looking around with a deeper frown. Where are the Din clan scions? Din Ouyeng and Din Kongfei were with the Ha groups caught in the teleport, Priestess Ying replied. Din Jian Fuhao and Din Jiaofang I did not see any sign of, throughout the whole attack, nor the other two who came up with Ling Luo. Other two? Ling Tao interjected. I did mention them before, Xiang pointed out. Ling Tao looked up at the sky and just groaned. Okay I dont suppose you have names for them? JiYao and uh Diaomei trailed off, frowning. Huanbei I think, Xiang Meilan said. He did come by and talk a bit in the afternoon, kind of aloof. They barely interacted, that I saw, Ying agreed. They were out here for a bit, when Luo was helping with the teleport mishap, but after that they just went to the Ha compound... That said Priestess Ying trailed off, looking pensive, and somewhat conflicted. Okay, just spit it out Ling Tao said, What is bugging you? Priestess Ying grimaced, then continued speaking. I just find that absence suspicious. The Yeng Brothers had no qualms trying to attack the Bai, or Qing Aofang If they wanted to cause real chaos, a few dead Din clan scions would be the way I would do it But Thats a dangerous accusation to level against a clan that powerful, Shi Xiaolian murmured. You are suggesting that the Din clan were working with the bandits? Old Xian frowned. Well, I can tell you for sure that Esoteric Green Fan was among those who came with the Red Sovereigns and the Jade Gate Court, a hundred years ago. As were a few of those others who fled by talisman, Priestess Ying replied, looking a bit annoyed at last. As in the ones who attacked your tribulation? Ling Tao said dully. From the Huang clan Yes, she nodded. Although I can tell you that the driving force in that was not the Huang clan, but the Din clan, and those who came from the Red Sovereigns were also affiliated with the Hao and the Gan Sweet mother of merciful heaven, is there a troublesome faction that doesnt have their paws in this? Ling Tao groaned. That Ji Tantai is from Meng City as well So what do we do? he asked, trying to push his worries into the back of his mind again, ignoring the fact that none of the grim-sounding events Priestess Ying had just said related to any events he knew of. -They are not here, so that has to be something Well, once we have extracted the information from the teleport formation, we will hopefully be able to tell where the others have gone Ling Tao said, looking around grimly. In the meantime lets mop up the rest of this trash and see if any of the other survivors are able to shed more light on matters.

~ Jun Arai C ??? ~
Arai opened her eyes and spent a few moments wondering if she was actually dead. The fall was a blur. They had fallen through the cloud layer she had just about managed to grab Sana for a moment tried to trigger the teleport talisman on her body, but it hadnt worked, then she remembered shadow, and hitting something wet? She tried to stand but discovered she was floating in shallow water, at the now-silty edge of a deep pool. Presumably it had been nice and clear before she and Sana smashed into it. How she had survived that fall into water was somewhat inexplicable really. She tried to move deliberately and found that she was practically one giant bruise: everything hurt. -I dont think anythings broken, she thought as she very carefully moved her limbs and head and twisted her torso slightly, which is a minor miracle. Looking up, she could see daylight above, such as filtered through the verdant greenery overshadowing the entrance high above. They looked to be in some kind of sinkhole that was at least 300 metres deep in its own right. The cliff above had been four or five hundred at least, as it was a massive fissure fault. -How far did we fall vertically, nearly half a mile? Her head hurt horribly, and just thinking of the good fortune required not to die horribly made her mind gibber a bit. Part of her told her she was in shock, and also suffering some kind of mental disconnect. Probably due to the fall. -I absolutely am, she shot back sourly. How did we even survive that? Spirit, Heart, Renewal, Body, Soul She corralled her thoughts back together and tried to call upon her mantra to help her healing but got nothing, which was concerning. Spirit, Heart, Renewal, Body, Soul She tried again, with slightly different emphasis, but it still seemed to do nothing much. Spirit of my Heart bring Renewal to my Body and my Soul She tried the long form and still got basically nothing, which was not good. Flailing a bit more as she sought to get closer to the shore while simultaneously looking around to try and get a better grasp of her surroundings, she noticed belatedly that the light in this space was also a bit off somehow. The air seemed fine, or if it wasnt she was going to die not knowing what killed her. -At three hundred metres are we in the top layer of the underworld? That was not a pleasant thought. -Worry about the things you can actually change, she told herself pointedly. She tried blinking a few times but it made no difference to the light, so she concentrated on moving through the water until, after a few more moments, she found purchase and was standing on her feet, sinking only slightly into the disturbed mud. The icy water was about breast-deep. Now that she could look around properly, she confirmed her initial guess that she was at the bottom of some kind of sinkhole. Down here it was maybe one hundred metres across, narrowing to sixty or so at the entrance above. She stared warily at the walls above her, just in case the cracks and crevasses were filled with something properly dangerous, waiting to fall on her head. It would be rather pathetic to die to soul-setting lingzhi or devils anthem after surviving that fall. Finally confident that she wasnt going to die inexplicably, she turned back to the pool -Sana and Sir Huang. With an alacrity she didnt realise she was capable of in her current condition, she covered the distance around the edge of the pool in several heartbeats. Thankfully, Sana was also right on the edge, so it took her mere moments to jump back in and drag her clear of the water. -Shit come on sis be okay fate-thrashed bastard Please be okay Cursing and trying not to panic, she managed to use her mantra to mute her inner litany of anger and fear and rolled her sister over. A part of her that was much calmer than the rest somehow stepped in and started telling her what to do. -Checklist: injuries to head and neck, broken spine, broken limbs? There were none, or no obvious ones anyway. -She was face down in the water for who knows how long? -''Drawing Breath'' talisman! She had at least one, thankfully, and in her inner pockets. Not a storage device. Not for something that important. Sana was lying on her back, so she tilted her head down before rummaging through her own inner pockets to bring out a small talisman made of jade and carved with a moon rune. Biting her thumb, she smeared blood on it and then opened Sanas mouth and pressed the talisman against her tongue, then waited a few moments until it dissolved into qi. Agonising seconds ticked by until her sisters eyes opened and she doubled over retching, water streaming out of her lungs. Where in the fates are we? Sana managed to gasp out through the hacking, sobbing coughs. Easy, sis, she helped her sit up. As far as I can see we are alive. Sana managed to grin weakly, her voice creaking. For now. Will you be okay? she asked, concerned. Sana looked pale and was shivering violently, so she fumbled a Yin Neutralising Pill out of the pocket inside the breast of her robe and pushed it into her sister''s mouth. Sana swallowed it weakly and, after a few moments, started to breathe more easily as the pill dissolved into her system. Probably? Sana croaked, experimentally moving her hands and feet. Patting her side, her sister rasped: It seems I lost my bag in the fall A pity. It was mothers. Dont worry about it, she felt the pain as well, but it was just a bag, despite the memories that came with it. Youre alive, thats whats important. Speaking of, she muttered, more to herself. We need to see to Sir Huang. Sir Huang? Sana rasped, looking around. Yeah, he fell with us she replied. She had seen his body in the water a few moments ago, but it wasnt there now -Did he sink? -Was he wearing armour? -What realm was he? It was strange, now, to think that despite having worked closely with him for a few days, she still had no idea regarding that at all. -At least Immortal If they sent him as a guard for Ha Yun -Not a physical cultivator she didnt get that feeling off of him. Her thoughts were still skipping, it seemed, not shaking off whatever damage had occurred with, or before the fall. -Hopefully the fall wont have killed him immediately then, even if he landed on his head -Although other things might have after, she thought as she stripped off her sodden and muddy gear and clothes C there was no reason to make the dive harder C and waded back into the icy water taking a length of rope she kept tied in her belt with her. It was rich in Yin Qi it seemed, she could feel it tugging at her leg muscles as she went deeper. Sis throw me the pouch of Yang-attribute ward stones please! Sana sorted out a few of the bigger ones, then shoved them in the pouch and threw it out to her. It wasnt a great throw, so she had to wade over and grab it, but she wouldnt be able to do any better in her sisters position, she knew. Tying it around her wrist, she took one and popped it in her mouth. That was a dangerous trick anywhere else, but now was not a time when danger was the problem. Tucking the stone, that was rapidly heating up in her mouth, into her cheek, she took several deep breaths then plunged under the water. The pool was not as deep as she feared, but the stratification of qi in the water spoke to how long it had sat here and how old it was. The water was cloudy with disturbed silt, slowly settling, but it wasnt so bad that she had to search for more than a minute to find Sir Huang, a dozen or so metres away, on the edge of a sloping drift of debris and silt that vanished into shadow. Starting to swim down towards him, she soon started to grimace, as the qi in the water started to burn her skin. By the time she got to Sir Huang, who was three metres straight down from the surface, she could see her skin peeling visibly. Working as fast as she could, she looped the rope around him, then kicked back to the surface and splashed ashore, tugging his body behind him. It took her several further moments to haul him clear and kneel over his still form, but the body looked, by any measure, rather wrong. Well, wrong was not necessarily the right word, she realised, staring at its arms. Belatedly she flipped him over onto his back to make sure he hadnt drowned, only to find herself staring at the face. Uhh she squatted back on her haunches, confused. Rather than Sir Huang, the curly brown-haired face was almost symmetrically neutral, a moon rune visible on the forehead that was now devoid of energy. She searched the body and then pulled the clothes off the torso when nothing more availed itself. Well thats one way to minimize danger in this place, Sana, who was looking on from the side, volunteered. Infuse your soul into a puppet. She nodded, took a few steps away from the puppet, and sat down on the shingle beach, realising that she was shivering from the exposure to the yin-rich water. Theres zero chance of getting a fire going down here, isn''t there? she muttered, staring at her trembling hands. The only visible plants growing on the walls were fern-like things that offered leaves and fronds, but no wood unless she made the steep climb higher up the wall. Think we can burn rocks? Sana joked, holding up the bag of elemental ward stones and scuffing the beach with her foot. In lieu of a fire, because burning rocks really was a last resort kind of thing, they explored their surroundings properly in hopes of warming themselves with the physical exertion. The cavern sinkhole was a bit larger than it had first appeared, and it took the two of them about thirty minutes to explore the various side crevices and lower eroded parts, including a cavern of sorts at a point where the beach of the pool met the wall. Her initial judgement that it was a water-eroded sinkhole turned out to be correct, as they found a bunch of water-cut notches in the rock further up the walls of the cavern. Aside from that, their locality contained little else of interest, they had to agree. It also didnt have any connections elsewhere, at least outside of the deep pool, which was an even bigger relief. Sitting on the beach a while later, having relocated to just inside the cavern, her sister skimmed a stone across the water, watching it skip. Do you reckon we are in the underworld? she muttered, staring around. If we are, it has not connected anywhere else, outside of the water, perhaps, Sana remarked, giving her a wan smile she presumably though was reassuring. True she agreed. No animal bones either, Sana added. Not even shells, or anything else like it, she agreed. In fact, no evidence animals have ever been here at all. Also, literally the only things here are plants and water, which bodes rather poorly. Sana added with a sigh, staring up at the ceiling. No evidence of birds either. There is fungi, she grunted, waving a hand in the direction of the back of the cavern, where some mushrooms quietly shroomed, as mushrooms had a tendency to do in dark, dank places like that. There is always fungi, Sana chuckled. It''s like the apex species out here once you scratch beneath the surface. The sinkhole really did contain very little of any significant interest though. It was completely lacking in evidence that anything that wasnt a plant or a fungus existed down here. Even those were boring, the most exotic specimens being were a few minor bits of spirit vegetation. Even the herbs barely qualify as ''spiritual'', Sana held up a few stalks of a very weedy spirit grass. That is rather unusual given the density of qi here, given we are as deep as we are, she agreed, looking around again with a critical eye. The ferns looked like water ferns, but they weren''t. Same for the vines on the far side and some other plants. None of them were really ''spiritual'' even though they had the look of species she recognised. Really climbing out seems to be the only route, Sana finally observed after several minutes of silent consideration by the pool. Before we do that. I really want to sort out in my head why we are down here, she slumped back on the dry sandy shoreline, with her head outside the cavern, and lay there staring at the blue-ish sky far above them. Something about the light was still bothering her for some reason. She reached up for the pavilion talisman on her necklace and stopped, because she wasnt wearing it. For a moment she thought that meant she really was dead, which would make this a deeply ironic afterlife to be stuck in. Then her mind kicked her panic to the side and reminded her that she had been sorting her pack out, before they noticed the Eclipse Shadow had nearly moved around. Her talisman, along with her storage jade, had been on her pack, which was hundreds of metres above them. At least they both still had their jade scrips; those were tied to their forearms for use as armour, just like Ling had a habit of doing. You have your pavilion talisman? she asked Sana. Sana blinked and began to pat down her pockets before slapping her forehead. Shit. I gave it to Ling. She was imprinting the updated map on it so we had a spare. Then you called me over and The two stared at each other dully. She patted herself down, then stared around the beach, before finally turning her vision to the water. You do have a storage jade, right!? she asked, her panic rising again. Oh yep, and yours, Sana held up her wrist, on which was a knotted cord with two talismans. They both stared at them and breathed out in relief. No storage jade would have been very bad. Bad in all kinds of ways. It was already bad enough that their packs, which contained a good deal of their more immediately useful kit, were lost. Her talisman sheaf was in her bag, for example, and Sanas was in their mothers. Both of those were presumably still back on the ridge. Hopefully. The alternative was they were scattered somewhere above as they fell, which would be an expensive and inconvenient loss, she considered. Also a sad one, as the bags were mementoes of their mother, kept and worn for luck, as were the talisman wallets, a gift from their father upon entering the Hunter Pavilion. A quick stocktake of the jade storage talismans confirmed to both of them that they did not have an immediate issue in terms of food or basic medicines. Looking at what they had, arrayed between them on the beach, she felt a touch better at last. Her talisman held four large bottles of food pills, one crate of Sanas soup cakes, two large jars of fasting pills, a jar of purification pills, two fifty-gallon jars of pure, drinkable water, several sets of various medicinal and poison curing pills, quite a selection of random elemental ward stones and formation-related curios, a dozen high-grade formation cores, some two spirit jades worth of spirit stones, a small crate of replenishment pills, a set of tools for chopping and digging along with a crowbar, thirty metres of rope and four sets of spare clothes. Sanas talisman, meanwhile, held only three large bottles of food pills instead of four, courtesy of the squirrel, a crate of soup cakes, another of replenishment pills, more formation cores and several thousand more spirit stones, another two lengths of rope and various tools, along with most of the herbs after they had rebalanced their stash of those the previous day. There was also the small stack of odd ores that had been stashed in the ancient waystation they had been using as a base-camp, up above. Their herb stockpile consisted of the three heavens blaze pines their group had harvested on the way back, earlier. Several other smaller spirit trees and shrubs, a small selection of rare-grade herbs, some of a very high grade indeed, and a fairly large collection of miscellaneous herbs and fungi, mostly at the four to six star grade from the clearing of the sealed areas. Included within that category were several secondary pieces of six-star lamium, she noted. As they sorted this all out on the beach and then she took her storage talisman back, they talked through the events preceding their arrival in the cave. It was as much a psychological exercise as anything, to calm their nerves and try to make sense of things. But how? Sana said, at last, asking one of the questions rattling around in her head as well. Clearly whoever did it was hiding his strength, she pointed out rather banally, mostly because she had nothing there, beyond the blindingly obvious. Well duh, Sana remarked with a grimace. Thats one for the Dao Father Obvious jar. I meant how did he or they circumvent the suppression? You ask me but who do I ask? There are ways but none are easy or simple to use, she muttered, then sighed and winced. -Must have cracked a few ribs, she mused, trying her mantra again and getting little to nothing. They both sat in silence for a bit listening to the lapping of the water. That was somewhat soothing for her; she still had a headache from whatever injury was done during the fall, although Sana had checked and she wasnt bleeding or bearing any obvious head trauma. The nearest person to us should have been Brother Ji, Sana declared at last, sitting back. But I cant account for Ha Mangfan or Din Ouyeng in those final moments Ha Mangfan closing her eyes, she tried to recall the last moments up above, but really, she had not been paying much attention at all. Opening them again, she quickly sketched out a rough map of the clifftop plaza. Yuns bunch were over looking at the wall carvings she mused, putting several dots in the sand. Ling and Shu were sorting out stuff for the teleportation Sana noted, putting another two dots. The Din bunch were just milling around, with Ha Mangfan talking to she trailed off, because in her minds eye as well, Din Ouyeng and Ha Mangfan were not Youre right, she agreed at last, after sitting there for a further long moment, trying to recall. Din Ouyeng and Ha Mangfan I have no awareness of what they were doing in those final few moments. They were over on the far side maybe? Near Ling Luo? She pointed to where Ling Luo had been sitting, to their right. Juni was walking over there, Sana muttered, putting another dot on, before she could. I guess she wanted to talk to Ling Luo? And, as you said, Brother Ji was walking over to us she mused. Could it have been Mangfan? Sana asked at last. He has been the main cause of most of the issues up to this point. He makes Ha Yun look like a reasonable and upstanding person with the attitude he was waving around. And he had issues with me, she added, running a hand through her wet and tangled, sandy hair. Fate-suckling mother-lover, Sana muttered, spitting on the ground. The problem there, was that she had no recollection of Brother Ji either, although as the culpable party, he was much harder to explain. That said, she had a gnawing sense of unease regarding discounting him, which strangely she didnt get, when considering Ha Mangfan. However, there was nothing in her recollections of those final moments to justify it; even if those recollections and her awareness were oddly bad. So if it was Mangfan he sneak-attacked Sir Huang, I guess? Sana suggested eventually. Its almost like, whoever did this waited she trailed off, staring at the water, because that was quite a scary thought. waited? Sana frowned. While I agree that Mangfan seems like the obvious culprit something just doesnt seem right, she groaned, putting her head on her knees. Her ability to recall that chaotic moment when they went over was really bad, she was starting to realise. It also circled back to the how Brother Ji didnt seem to go over the cliff with us, though, she added. Though if it was him why? Whoever did it, the suppression was clearly lifted, Sana said at last, her voice quiet. In that moment, I recall having this crystal clear understanding that if that blow had landed on us, rather than Sir Huang, we would have been red mist That was not a pleasant thought, although it would have been an instant death and they wouldnt have known, which made it better than some other forms of death shed been close to over the years in Yin Eclipse. She poked the puppet, next to them, with her foot. It was as durable a thing as she had ever seen really. Why though? she muttered, running a hand through her dark, matted hair. That was bothering her. The logic of this just didnt fully add up at the moment. I Sana stared out over the water. They sat in silence for a long moment, not quite sure what to say, really. That was why she found herself doubting the obvious culprit Brother Ji. I keep finding myself coming back to Brother Ji, she said. Its like a strange, hunch, that just refuses to go away. Except he was helpful, Sana muttered, starting to squeeze her own sand-matted hair out. For all that Ling Luo has been a bit odd. Yeah she grimaced. But if it was Mangfan Sana started to say. It cant have been just one person, she added. I mean, Juni, Sir Teng, Sir Cao, Han Shu there are enough people with serious firepower there Suppression though Sana pointed out. With a sigh, she nodded. So, whoever did it, targeted Sir Huang to get rid of the biggest threat to their control over the group? Sana suggested after a further moment of silence. And what... frame it as an accident? she muttered. Even if they could control the aftermath Seems logical, Sana agreed, her pale face twisting with distaste. Does that make us an acceptable loss? she sneered. That hurt to say out loud, her potential lifes ending summed up in two words as an acceptable loss. Thats meant to be my role, Sana murmured with a dark chuckle, staring out at the lapping water. Im the one who makes the dark asides, not you. Theres enough to go around, she had a half-hearted laugh at her sister''s now pouting expression, but her mood wasnt really in it. They stopped talking about it for a while after that, because it was depressing, and ate some of the fresh food. There was such a thing as picking over things too much after all. Once her clothes were mostly dry, she put most of them back on. Her sister stayed partially stripped down as she waded through the shallows, checking for any evidence that some of their stuff might have fallen. As she sort of predicted, however, nothing showed up. It took a while to rebalance and repack their kit into the storage talismans. The division of the pills and food gave her some renewed hope that they wouldnt run into any issues for quite a while on that front, thankfully. With preparations they had made back in West Flower Picking Town, they had preserved food apiece to last a month and then some, alongside the fresh goods they still retained from the trek out. Water might be more of an issue, but so long as they kept the jars in a storage talisman it would be okay, even assuming they couldn''t top it up or find another source. That only left the puppet''s body. Once she stripped what remained of its garments, she found that it was really a full model of an adult man, just lacking a face. The density of the thing was immense. Not to the point where they couldnt move it, but she must have used more strength than she had initially thought to pull it out of the water. The water itself had aided her in that somewhat, being oddly buoyant, she had since noticed, probably as feature of its qi density although the qi in it was weird and hard for her to parse. Eventually, her detailed inspection of the puppet, which was preposterously lifelike, turned up a slight wound on the back of its neck, just above where the seventh thoracic vertebrae should be. If it wasnt a puppet, it would have been a lethal wound in all likelihood, splitting its meridian system like a rotten log and obliterating its sixth and seventh meridian gate. There was something residual around the scratch as well, a faint corrosion perhaps, that she made sure not to touch. That would be another on the stupid ways to die list. It does explain a lot, Sana mused, staring at the body. A puppet body that allows you to acclimatize to that degree, the Cherry Wine Pagoda really has means huh Do you think that whoever did this knew this was a puppet? she mused, looking at the wound. And that was why he was targeted? And the two of us, who are the best placed to resist manipulation Sana frowned. Im going to assume not But who knows? Neither of us can sense soul residues, she sighed softly, squatting back and stating the obvious. We also have no way to know if it was the attack or something else that pushed whoever Sir Huang was out of the puppet or maybe just killed them outright? One way or another, her sister gave voice to the thought both of them were dancing around. We are going to have to get back up there. Or at the very least, get out of here. They both stared upwards again, at the sheer sides of the sinkhole. The cliff is sheer and overhanging. You cant fly this far in, even with talismans. Even teleportation with the really expensive ninth grade talismans gets spotty, she rambled out loud. That was more for the Dao Father Obvious pot. Have you tried the life-bound talisman? Sana asked. Wordlessly, she held up her hand, where Junis life-bound talisman seal was. It shimmered and nothing happened, beyond bleeding a bit of qi. Oh Sana grimaced. That explains why it didnt work when we fell? I think so, she sighed. On the bright side, her sister added with a wan smile. Even if that Ji Tantai is an Immortal or something Unless he wants to physically jump off the cliff after us or plans to climb down here personally, we are unlikely to encounter him. Not to mention qi sensing doesnt work at all up here, beyond what you can see. The mists are the death of all those arts. If he comes looking for us he is going to flail madly and get lost in all likelihood. Where is my sister? I want the snarky one back, she gave her a small shove. Sana laughed a bit weakly. It wasnt really funny, but they were both stressed enough that they needed some coping mechanisms. She needed some, certainly C she was still worried about her inability to think clearly for more than a few moments at a time. Do we even try to get back up? she sighed, standing up. Sana gave her an odd look. -Oh, I didnt finish the sentence. Shit. I mean, do we try to get back to the top of the cliff, she said. Ah, Sana frowned. I say we get out of here then worry about that. Its what a six hundred metre sheer drop, at least? I wasnt that conscious of the descent after you grabbed me. They stared up at the walls of the sinkhole. It was at least three hundred metres. Sheer and sloping inwards in quite a few places, also, with a lot of overhangs and not much in the way of creepers. Climbing it was going to be taxing. Its still weird that there are no birds down here, her sister groused. Or even bats. They sat quietly for a while longer, without much need to talk since both of them were largely okay. It was going to be an arduous climb, with a lot of communication and concentration required, so in the end they both decided that they should have a short, proper rest before attempting it. She kept the first watch, for what little it was worth, seeing nothing but rustling leaves, lapping water and mushrooms; if it wasnt for their current circumstances, it would be idyllic. Her sister slept, with the aid of one of the meditation pills, for just over an hour before they swapped, and didnt seem particularly satisfied with the rest. When she woke from her own short, meditative sleep, she didnt find it that replenishing either; they were only doing it because experience told them both that these kinds of preparations helped. Taking one last look around their cave, their view was inevitably returned to the puppet, now somewhat re-clothed, lying nearby. What do we do about that? her sister mused. Can it go into the storage jade? she wondered. She hadnt bothered to check before now. Sana walked over to it and pressed the jade against it. Nothing happened: after a few seconds she looked at the notification that had lit up on the side of the talisman and said, a bit glumly, It seems it counts as its own spatial container somehow, Sana grumbled. Could really do with that storage ring now She eyed her own one, nodding just as glumly. Despite the upgrades given by the pavilion before they set off, theirs were still fairly basic by the standards of such things C stuff with their own inner spaces, living things, corpses with intact foundations and some stuff that was simply too dense in qi wouldn''t go into them. Mostly those were limitations you could work around, and unless you were capturing high star grade herbs intact, were ones she had found ways to live with. Buying a storage ring that a Qi Refinement equivalent cultivator could bind was disgustingly expensive because all the normal, affordable ones were aimed at Soul Foundation cultivators or higher who could soul bind their own artefacts. Bleugh, she declared in disgust at last. Do we have enough rope? Sana mused. Nope, she shook her head. A hundred metres at most, between us. We could still take it up in bits, thirty metres at a time, Sana suggested. Hmmm she frowned, staring at the overhangs. I suppose we can try but it is heavy. If its impossible well mark it on the map, Sana suggested. At best we can only try to explain. Sir Huang seemed fairly reasonable as far as the Ha familys goons go. I doubt he will hold it against us that we couldnt recover it right here and now? I suppose so, she agreed, looking up at the side of the sinkhole. A quick experiment found that that strategy was feasible, and didnt take that much effort, given the sheer volume of resources they had on hand in terms of replenishment pills. Their efficacy was a bit lacking, especially given the odd way their mantra was still behaving, but it was enough to make it worth attempting. The climb took long enough that Arai found she didnt want to count after a while. Not beyond the immediate specifics of their pathing, anyway and the periodic breaks to haul the puppet up and tie it off. Here was not the place to ask searching questions of your mental condition, starting with how long they had been down here already, and the minute-by-minute pathfinding took a severe toll on her concentration as it was. The rock faces were quite a bit more overhanging than they had looked from below. At least the surface was manageable; the original rock was smoothed by water or some other erosive force, but there was enough by way of crevices and faulting to give them handholds. Even so, it was harsh and demanding. For a good portion of it, she was holding on only with her hands, or holding onto Sana as they climbed past each other. Sometimes there were creepers or vegetation she trusted enough to hold their weight, but mostly they stuck to the rocks. Those were clearer. She was also constantly on the lookout for anything that might spring at them from a crevice or piece of greenery: just because there was nothing below didnt mean that there wasnt something here, after all. So they made their way upwards side by side. Hand by hand, foothold by foothold. It was impossible to think beyond the next twenty hand- and footholds. The worst thing to do would be to end up in a dead end and have to descend or scale sideways around the face more than they already were. She reckoned they had already done almost one entire circuit of its perimeter in travelling the first two hundred metres vertically. How much time do you think it has been since we fell? Sana asked from below her as they climbed one of the easier parts about half-way up, her leading with the rope for the puppet. I dunno. I think we have been climbing for around an hour? Before that we slept for an hour each, we messed around for half an hour before that. Its nearly five hours in total or six? she pondered as she looked for the next handhold, considering the merits of scuttling sideways along this crack. There was a plausible surface about ten metres to their left. The question of time, and the reminder of the fall, brought along with other unwelcome thoughts. She didnt want to think what might have happened to Juni, Shu and Ling. -Presumably they are valuable for their knowledge, so they wouldnt have died? She ground her teeth, a part of her a bit annoyed with Sana, suddenly and rather irrationally, for making her think about it. Halfway up a sheer cliff face over a pool that you only survived falling to the first time by random chance was not the place to have ''existential crisis thoughts'' about the fates of your lifelong friends. Sorry, her sister sighed as if she had read her mind. I was just wondering if something weird was going on with the time. The light doesnt seem right It''s shifting to afternoon, but Oh, she quashed her annoyance even more firmly. -Sis is right, she reflected, staring up at the sky above. The light isnt right. She had been wondering that herself, but not really vocalised it. No idea. I do agree that the light is weird though, she replied after a moment. Its been bothering me for a while but I cant say why? Sana sighed softly and nodded in agreement. They climbed on in silence after that, beyond the occasional exchanged direction or comment about swapping the rope over. Compartmentalising the tasks was all that made it manageable, particularly for the final fifty metres, which were probably the worst. The rock there was actually wet, and slick with algae that she had to stare at carefully with every handhold just in case it was algru. The mould-like plant would be properly lethal this high up if she put her hand into a patch of it unaware. Here the creepers were not as strong. The vegetation was more vigorous, but their root systems were more nebulous and searching, spreading over the surface but not working their way into cracks. Eventually, they abandoned relying on it at all for handholds, and soon after that she started getting nervous of even using the trunks of small shrubs, flush to the rock, as footholds. However, the most unnerving thing about the greenery was the complete lack of anything untoward hiding in it: there were no bugs or insects. That said, existential questions about the space they were in were also relegated to the naughty rock in her mind. No distractions. It was with a deep sigh that she finally pulled herself over the edge and helped Sana over a moment later, who then scrambled past her and tied the rope with the puppet around a handy tree. Examining their surroundings, she found that the sinkhole was slightly offset from the cliff face: a waterfall, running out of the cliff some four hundred metres above if she was any judge, had changed course incrementally over the years so the pool was about twenty metres further over now. The moisture and runoff from this new pool was what was feeding the one they just climbed out of, a ridge of slightly harder rock all that separated the new and old plunge pools. An incremental difference in erosion that had made all the difference over the aeons. They had apparently fallen squarely into the void left by the waterfalls old plunge pool. That was beyond lucky thirty metres either direction her gaze traversed the cliff base. They would be crippled to the point of an agonising death. Shall we drag it up? Sana asked, stirring her out of bad thoughts about the fall from above. Oh, yeah, nodding, she went over to the edge and started to haul it up the last bit. It took some effort, but after five minutes they dragged the puppet over the edge of the sinkhole and across the wet rock, depositing it against the tree. We were down there for six hours Right? Sana muttered, staring skywards as they caught their breath. She looked up the cliff again, and then out into the treeline above them. She managed to force out woodenly: Riiiight six-ish hours. Sana let a flicker of worry into her expression. It was dawn when we fell, its still kinda dawn now. Theres no way we were out a whole day.? That wasnt even the foremost thing, she realised. Staring around, she found what had been bugging her subtly all the way up. The vegetation was The vegetation here is all normal, she said, plucking a common herbaceous weed out of a rock crevice. Thats not uncommon, her sister frowned. We have encountered valleys which were depressingly normal on rare occasions, even this far in. Although Sana trailed off and started to poke around cautiously as well. Hmmm, her sister mused after a minute or so Youre right. This is almost normal. Mortals garden kind of normal in fact. She found herself wondering if the suppression here was even more severe and, in attempt to check, bounced on the spot a few times. Her strength seemed as it was, and she hadnt had any issues climbing, after all. Sana strolled over to a nearby tree and casually poked her finger into it. It pushed through the bark like it was damp paper. Pulling her finger out, she examined the hole. Yep. Totally normal, looks like a variety similar to blue river oak. Looking around, she was struck by how much stuff looked similar to things she knew, yet, when she stared closely at them, there were subtle differences. The shapes of leaves, types of stems, no flowers actually no flowers anywhere that she could see. For that matter, there was no sign of the rockfall that should have come down with them, or anyone else falling. They both stared up at the cliff, rising into the low cloud above them. Do you fancy another climb? Sana asked pensively. Later, she declared, with a shudder. Her arms added to the chorus of mental denial, she was definitely approaching the point of proper meridian strain. Definitely later. A quick exploration of the pool by the waterfall revealed no fish, or anything other than plants, living in it. Sitting by the pool, she found herself again afflicted by a growing sense of unease as she tried to place what else was wrong. It was only when she got up to look further along the cliff base, travelling far enough away from the waterfall that its sound faded, masked by the trees, that she realised what was off. There had been nothing living in the sinkhole, no bugs, no nothing. That, however, was vaguely explicable, there were weird places like that. The problem was that, now that she listened carefully, there were no birds. No calls. It wasnt that the forest was dead; it just contained no animals that she could hear. No birds, no mammals she stared around her also no insects, even here. With a certain ominous curiosity, she got the shovel from her storage talisman and dug a small hole. When it was knee-deep, she scattered the soil, looking at it. Leaf litter, rocks, and it was quite rich in qi C although the qi was odd, seemingly impossible for her to interact with. The real problem, again, was that there were no worms. No grubs. No insects or anything like it. That was not normal. She made her way back, to find that Sana had finished her own excursion in the other direction. No birds that way either? she queried. Nope. Nor any insects, worms or the like, Sana added pensively. Also no flowers on the plants. Yes. No flowers, she muttered. Sana looked at her, frowning and she grimaced. She had let the worry creep into her voice. That shouldn''t even be possible for a place this lush, she added. Unless the season here is radically off? That is possible, Sana agreed, with rather more hope than confidence in her tone, she felt. There are those valleys near the South Grove ruins that are always in late spring Oh, yeah, she conceded, looking around again. The ones with the perpetually flowering plum and cherry trees? That was the main reason she wasn''t worrying too much about the lack of flowers. Not yet anyway. Uhuh, Sana nodded. Lets look around some more I suppose? Yeah, she agreed, looking around. Lets In the end, they both spent the next thirty minutes looking through the forest boundary carefully. As time went on, though, she only got more and more concerned, to the point where it was impossible not to feel truly uneasy. This is not the right valley, Sana said eventually, staring up at the sky, probably so she wouldn''t see her rather concerned expression. This should be the one of those mist gorges on the edge of the inner valleys, in the cloud forest. They are largely unexplored because they lie behind those two spider nests. Thats why we came up to the ruins the way we did Mmhm, she agreed there, looking around. They were in a gorge, maybe the head of one, though the mist and could made it impossible to tell. However, this was most certainly not the one that they had been looking out over from the top of the cliff. Somehow. Could it be the teleport talisman or Junis life-bound talisman did work? Sana asked at last. She sat down on a hand rock and rubbed her temples. Maybe? she conceded at last. It certainly has only half its charge in spirit jades Sana said nothing, just pulled up a stem of common herb grass absently and started to nibble on it. She did this for about ten seconds before taking it out of her mouth and staring at it. What is it? she asked her sister. Is it poisonous? No her sister frowned deeply. Its just try it. Puzzled she took a piece of grass and nibbled on it. It was starchy and left a pulp in her mouth, much as non-spiritual grass should. She held it in her mouth for a few seconds and then froze. It was. intangible? No. That wasnt quite right, it still tasted of something after all. She kept it in her mouth for a few more seconds before spitting it out, then took another stem and chewed that carefully. It was there, then it bent and broke apart. That was all normal. The pulpy mess in her mouth tasted of sour grass, basically: it was sometimes used as a pallet cleanser in rustic salads. She closed her eyes and focused on it, trying to work out what was wrong. There was no sense of nutrition from it? Was that it? Dropping the grass she walked over to a green, slender wild cabbage plant. It was also devoid of its usual orange and indigo flowers, even though it should have been showing buds at this time of year. Plucking some leaves, she proceeded to carefully chew them for a short while, but spat them out in the end. Aside from the feeling of substance in her mouth, there was nothing more. The flavour, the sweetness was there, even the sensation of moisture, but they gave no actual sustenance. Her body didnt even get anything from the absorption of the moisture in the leaves. It just seemed to vanish somehow. Sana was squatting by another cabbage, looking at it closely, with a disconcerted look on her face. You know her own voice suddenly sounded quite loud in the forest clearing despite the waterfall in the distance. Somehow I think we have fallen into one of the properly problematic anomalies. Chapter 23 – Machination Part 1
If I ever lay eyes on Di Ji again, I will make sure his fate is such that he cannot dream of peace though he lives through ten thousand lifetimes! And you Brave Paragons of the Blue Morality, hiding behind the skirts of the Divine Kong! You who protect him this day from the justice of My Heavens. Do not think you will escape. Even if I have to stalk your ten generations I will see everything you have ever built brought to ruin in this world.
~Lady Kai, to the assembled Heroes of the Imperial Court.

~ Ha Kai, Cherry Wine Pagoda ~
Pacing in a circle around the innermost court of the Cherry Wine Pagoda, Ha Kai found himself wondering if somewhere, he had made a slight miscalculation. Why would a brat from a Meng influence Why why why Too many questions that lead to more questions The longer he stared at the whole mess, the less sense it made. Lan Huang had clearly forgotten, or been induced to forget the perpetrator of his trip back. Focusing on the talisman he had given Shi Xiaolian, he tried to contact her and got nothing. Well, that wasnt quite true, there was a link, it was just inauspiciously unstable to the point of giving even him a headache. Even if he could force the connection, Shi Xiaolian would not be able to communicate back simply due to the way the suppression worked. Grrrraaaaaah! His reflexive utterance of frustration made the cherry trees in the courtyard shed their indigo leaves and promptly start growing new ones, mango yellow this time. Unless maybe thats the point? he concluded, stopping pacing and stared up at the grey clouds scudding overhead. Too many fate-thrashed questions. He considered the mango-coloured cherry trees, the statue and the stele, then turned and stalked off towards the more public areas of the Cherry Wine Pagoda. -The person who ambushed Lan Huang was from the Seven Star Pavilion or claimed to be. -Lan Huang was also very sure he managed to raise the suppression He walked on for a few courtyards pondering that problem. There were a few ways around the suppression, or aspects of it, but none of them were things a junior or most seniors for that matter, even people like him, could use, or would try to use. -You circumvent a bit with laws he mused; But that takes time. Decades at the very least if your comprehensions are already excellent. -However, none of those involved in this, on our side, are the type, or old enough -One of the Dao Immortals or Lords propping up the Five Fans? The legacy of the Yeng Brotherhood was complex. In truth, Shi Xiaolian and others knew it much better than he did, that was why he had let her go to Misty Jasmine Inn, and agreed to send some of the pagodas iron core with her. -Yet more questions questions he sighed, glaring at a fake stele on the way past. The problem was, that this was not their style, although again, that didnt rule it out. People did change, especially vengeful, spiteful malcontents like that. -What about truths? Again, a part of him wanted to say that was unlikely, but as a self-proclaimed scheming old man, of many years his own involvement in this put paid to that. Unlikely did not mean implausible. There were a few Dao Ascendants, maybe even some Peak Dao Eternals who could twist the suppression a bit. The issue there was the Ling clan they were really not good to poke at. -The Seven Star Pavilion and the Seven Sovereigns Stopping, he massaged his temples and took out a different talisman, carved of ancient wood, in the shape of a phoenix and considered it pensively. This one did work. -I guess I should start there, he mused. Thankfully, the owner didnt owe him money, or have any particular grudges relating to lost games and such. Brother Tan, are you engaged in anything pressing? he asked politely, sending a faint thread of his intent infused qi into it. Why Pagoda Lord Tai, this is a pleasant surprise! a chipper voice on the other end of the talisman replied after a few seconds. How can I help you? Though, if you say this is about that gale I can only plead ignorance! You know how these things are Eh, no, its not about that, he replied drily, shaking his head and starting walking again. I want to ask a few questions about the Seven Star Pavilion. He was sure it would come as something of a surprise to many people, some quite influential, that anyone in the Ha clan, even an ancient ancestor, could directly contact not only an Old Ancestor of the Seven Sovereigns School, but a core disciple of the Meng clan as well. That was the gift and the curse of living a long time. You gained friends and acquaintances in some very interesting places, and the Ha clan of this era was not that of the previous one, let alone the time when the Meng clan had held much of Eastern Azure in their beautiful, arrogant, and very esoteric fist. Meng Tan was from an era much later than that, but he did have connections and associations that went right to the heart of the Seven Sovereigns. With such an impeccable background, he was uniquely placed to answer a few difficult questions. The. Seven Star? Meng Tan replied. In Meng City? Uhuh, he confirmed. Okay guess, but its in something of a slump in recent times, Meng City being what it is, Meng Tan replied. Why has that place garnered your attention, Brother Tai? I want to know everything about Ji Tantai, he said. He should be a disciple of that pavilion. A junior? Meng Tans tone turned pensive. What have they done, that it has drawn your attention? Taken a curiously unprovoked cheap shot at an elder, in Yin Eclipse, he replied, because there was no point in hiding that. One of our more valuable and long-serving ones. Meng Tan was silent for long enough that he wondered if the Elder was going to refuse, or at least request him to give a few more details. Okay Meng Tan said at last, sounding pensive. Ill send you what we have however Dont worry, I want answers, not a smoking pair of shoes, he retorted drily. -For now, at least, he added, though only to himself. Ha Yes, okay, Meng Tan replied, sounding more amused. It may take some time though given its a small sub-sect and all that a day or two at least? Thank you, Brother Tan, he replied, I appreciate this. Not at all, Meng Tan replied, and a moment later the connection was broken off. Considering the talisman in his hand, he sighed softly to himself. In his heart, he really wanted to say a few hours, but the truth was that it would likely take a while for the right person to be found and the right questions asked. It was just the reality of a big sect. Furthermore, he knew full well that Meng Tan was doing him a solid favour even considering the request. The usual position the Seven Sovereigns School had in regards to outsiders wanting pieces of those under their banner was somewhere between naff off and may a monkey bugger your mother. Sighing again, he walked on, exiting the courtyards into the main area of the teahouse Pagoda Lord! PAGODA LORD! The current manager of the pagoda, given Shi Xiaolian was currently off solving problems, came to a running stop in front of him, breathing hard. What is it, Xiomei? he asked the young woman, offering her a hand which she waved away. We have a big problem, she replied, once she had her breath back. Whats happened? he asked, frowning, wondering what had gotten her so worked up. *Chime* Before she could continue, Ha Feirongs talisman also chimed. Pagoda Lord Ha Feirongs voice was as grim as Xiomeis was slightly panicked and held a hint of well suppressed panic as well. Whats happened? he asked, holding up a hand apologetically to Xiomei. Yuns talisman just The hair on his arms stood up as a massive spatial distortion landed, basically on top of the Cherry Wine Pagoda. The formations protecting the whole distract distorted and tore apart like damp paper as a wave of suppressive, chaotic qi consumed everything. The cherry trees turned briefly kaleidoscopic in their colour scheme and the edges of walls, doors well, the edges of everything bled odd shadows. It wasnt the only one, either, two more such distortions were descending, followed by a fourth that rolled over half the town, like an evil omen of chaos and death. The grand formations protecting significant portions of the Ha, Military and Market districts collapsed in the blink of an eye, followed by many of the estate formations well, none of them capable of resisting the ambient qi of the High Valleys when infused with the penetrative properties of chaotic spatial qi. For a split second, he saw a vision of the great hall of the Ha clan, an injured body materializing out of thin air, with a defunct Heaven Shifting talisman on its leg, held there by a bloody palm print. -Oh may the Dun Emperor be pissed on by monkeys! The problem was, he was seeing double, triple actually. The talisman link to Feirong was dead, even if the scene being played out was Young Master Yun the body, which was clearly not Ha Yun, he could see now, gasped, as Ha Feiyuan, Ha Chang Mei and Ha Mofan all rushed towards it. Betrayed by Blood Eclipse Hunter Bureau did this all a plot Jade The Hunter Pavilion they betrayed us the ruined form of Ha Cao Caolun whispered to his weeping father, while Patriarch Dongfei and others looked on, the words reaching him through the unsettling synchronicity of the spatial fissures. Blood Eclipse bandits Jade Willow Village Jun Arai Reaching out with his soul sense, he found it could barely leave the Cherry Wine Pagoda, courtesy of the renewed impetus of the Rains from the East. Go to Feirong, ensure he doesnt do something totally monkey-brained! he yelled at Xiomei, who was a high enough realm that she was also able to get some inkling of the scenes, even if the words and specifics would elude her. Lin clan the Din clan scion rasped as two Jade Gate Court Elders arrived beside him, their expressions furious, while half of the nobility of Blue Water City looked on. Targeted princess Blood Eclipse Demon Saintess Song did revenge! Uh Pagoda Lord Xiomeis insistent, quavering voice, and the fact that she had grabbed his arm to draw his attention, snapped him back from the scenes of various elders scrambling to arrive beside bloody bodies of Ha Yun, Ha Caolun and a youth in Din clan robes. Looking up, he saw darkness swirling in the now cloud-shadowed dawn sky, like a hidden leviathan, not yet descending, but continuing to build, feeding off the auspicious strength of New Yang entering the world. What the The epicentre of the inauspicious up strike was -The first spatial distortion! Up above, the red-tinted sky was twisting; silent, invisible death slowly setting its sights on anything and everything touched by the spatial fissures. -Lan Huang got ambushed A certain forbidden talisman, the kind of idiot thing someone might actually think it was a smart idea to take as a last resort yet never actually intend to use, surfaced in his mind. It was also the kind of thing you could trick someone into using Motherless whoreson of a Din ancestor! Without looking back at Xiomei, he fled back into the feng shui maze, racing the up strike of the inauspicious shift in Worldly Laws that was already being drawn, like a creeping shadow into the firmament of the world around them, to where, very likely, Ha Yun himself had just landed.

~ Ha Leng C ??? ~
Ha Leng smashed into the ground so hard he saw double, and both visions involved courtyards and cherry trees, and for some strange reason, dancing animals in the sky. be going first, Yun The impact took away any breath with which he had tried to scream in pain even as what he had thought would be his final words hung in the air around him. In horror, he watched as the precious, and very forbidden, soul bound, Mortal Excession talisman he had been activating disintegrated in his hand, melding with his body He wondered if this was what it felt like to be eaten alive by sage cutter ants. That was apparently a horrible way to die. The Mortal Excession talisman in his hand was a forbidden thing that would call down a supreme tribulation on the spot it was triggered. It did that by briefly elevating your cultivation by a Supreme Step. The Mortal would become Immortal. The Immortal could achieve the Dao. For a brief moment at least, your firefly-like life would be fully drawn out according to the most auspicious path your destiny might have taken you. Then you would die amid the fury of heaven that descended upon you. A dozen or more Heavenly Tribulation bolts would arrive at once to smite you off the face of the world... You and everything else within a hundred miles that you had just implicated. His body itched like there was fire worming into his flesh. His bones were turning to icy lumps inside him, and he was keenly aware that his blood should probably not be boiling. His thought processes crumbled as the talisman burned away. He had a moment of regret that Ha Yuns determination to save him, rather than himself, had very likely just demolished a significant portion of West Flower Picking Town C assuming that was where he had ended up, making him a posthumous criminal against the whole region, before the talismans hooks sank into his spirit root The expected tribulation never came. Instead, something dispersed every bit of qi in his body. The activation of the talisman was forcibly cancelled by someone or something, although such a thing should have been impossible as far as he was bleakly aware. Muted voices echoed around him. The words were lost in the still reverberating spatial distortion that he was currently masquerading as, but it was certainly complaining about something. At quite some length as well. Something pressed down on his back and he felt a rush of cool, soothing energy wash away the gnawing of the spectral ants. A hand, he belatedly realised as sensation returned to his skin. He hadnt realised until this point that his body was numb and that the pain was entirely in his head. Colour was restored next, followed by the ability to not have to think about every single breath he took. Easy lad. Dont choke on your vomit, a faintly familiar voice spoke above him. -Dont vomit? He was confused until he felt the energy twisting around inside him, doing something inexplicable that made him feel like his stomach had just fallen out of his body and was dragging him down to hell with it. The numbness and tingling flowed back for a few confusing, terrifying seconds and then receded in a tingling wave of tiny sparks that scattered around him like a swarm of little fireflies. Involuntarily he emptied his stomach all over the stone tiles; blood and the remains of the bread, soup and spirit fruit from breakfast mingled nastily on the ground. Belatedly he was aware of the hand holding him by the collar of his rather ruined clothes, stopping him from collapsing face-first into it. The hand hauled him properly upright and sat him down, a bit like a puppet that lacked any strings, on a stone couch beside a stone statue. Looking up at it he saw it was of some sagacious-looking fellow in a weird robe and a very strange broad-brimmed hat that resembled the ones they wore on the western continent a tad. To distract himself from the fact that his body was becoming uncomfortably itchy as the cool energy swirled around inside him, he tried to look around him. With colour returned to the world, he could better appreciate how bizarre a place he had ended up in. The how of that was still a bit bleary. There was a largish ornamental-style pagoda rising above him. It looked like it was made out of a huge stack of colourful, many-armed demonic figures, to the point that the roofed layers within it seemed almost like an afterthought of the designer. As if someone had at some later point reminded them that a pagoda should also have a bunch of floors and roof tiles. The place he was in, which the pagoda was in, was a broad plaza with large, low-lying stone flower beds. Everything was carved in ornate and esoteric ways with dancing figures, demons, gods, devils and ghosts cavorting in an endless dance across every panel and tile. Beds of spiritual flowers in a riot of colours grew everywhere. Around it was an ornamental lake, filled with lotus blossoms and water lilies. A crane strutted amid the lily blossoms. Somewhere behind him, he heard the trilling call of a peacock? The buildings on three sides, which rose to two stories in height, were constructed of white stone with red dragon tiles on the roof. A style that was oddly reminiscent of some of the old ruins they had been looking at in Yin Eclipse. In front of him the plaza ended in a balcony overlooking the sea. To either side were picturesque limestone cliffs. The whole place was like some mortals idea of an Immortals garden. Except that every tree within sight was a cherry tree. He wondered briefly if there was still some problem with his vision. Cherry trees should not be that eye-searing shade of lime yellow. Even the bark made his vision swim a bit. Easy, easy. Take deep breaths dont panic. Your qi is still unstable. You will feel some emotional The kindly male voice speaking beside him vanished in a fog of surging, confused panic that exploded from somewhere inside him. -Yun sent me somewhere! -Is this place a sanctuary of the elders of the Ha clan? -Is Ha Yun okay? -Where is Yun? -Did he come with me? The Ha Yun of the past two weeks had been slowly mellowing. He had known his friend for almost fifteen years and in the few days out here, under the influence of Sir Huang, his childhood friend had been closer to the seven year old kid with a snotty nose who dreamed of being a great sage and slaying demons beyond the realm wall, than he could remember since, well since they were both that age. His surge of strange jumbled emotions faded as quickly as it came, and was replaced by a mind-crushing emptiness. Yun -My friend is dead. -My friends are all dead. The last moments of Ding, Jiao, Mao and Mun flitted through his mind, followed by The Din clan he rasped. -Killed by treachery from the Din clan. -It was stupid of the clan elders to try to grasp the leg of such an influence across the ocean. -Is this karmic justice? -Is all of this punishment for going against the Bureau? -Did one of those old monsters of myth that transcends the very strength of the world itself notice our clans arrogance and cast their thought down? Easy Easy, thats it the kindly voice beside him said. Get all the confusion out. Dont think about it right now... You suffered a huge soul injury and your realm has erm thats interesting. My realm has...? A persistent voice in his head finally managed to make itself heard, jabbering insanely and pointing with far too many arms. -My realm is wrong. -My body is wrong. -Very, very wrong. Far too strong. -This amount of energy rolling around inside me should have exploded me into a bloody mist!?! -I should be condemned ashes at the bottom of a crater in West Flower Picking Town. And why am I staring... at myself? The disorientation he spun on the spot Still your thoughts. Your disorientation will pass, the kindly voice said again, and the hand supporting him sent another wave of qi through him. When he calmed down, he finally noticed the three men watching him. He froze, like a small animal meeting a predator, before realising that of course there should be people here if this was the mysterious elders sanctuary of their clan. Except... he had never seen these people before, and he was sure he had seen all of the Clearly, the qi being put into his body was doing something to him, because he didnt climb vertically three feet in the air and kowtow, or run screaming or faint. Junior meets Honoured and Serene Seventh Old Ancestor, he managed to force out, as he recognised the middle aged figure, dressed in a white, knee length tunic, a purple cloak or perhaps robe, in an odd style, draped around his body. There was a full-length painting and statue of the man in the Ha Family shrine, which Yun had taken him into secretly a few times, when they were younger, to admire the various arts on their pedestals and the portraits of the old ancestors. His mothers lineage was descended from the renowned old mans daughters third son, just as his own father came from the Fifth Old Ancestor, Ha Erlang. Not at all. Not at all, the sagacious, Confucian-looking old man beamed broadly. Uh He stared blankly as the wrong person answered him. Almost in passing, he noticed that the sleeves of the Confucian scholars robe were badly burnt and his hands were a bit red. I dont believe this is Ha Yun, the middle aged man in a purple robe, he knew as the Seventh Old Ancestor, remarked drily. That mans gaze, which was scrutinizing him like he was a humorously shaped vegetable, made him want to prostrate himself again. The third elder, of middle age, with a military-looking demeanour and a well-trimmed beard in a rather outdated style, flipped the sleeves of his deep blue robe and coughed a bit awkwardly. This is Ha Leng, father, the Confucian sage replied blandly. He is one of Ha Yuns childhood friends, the blue-robed elder added. That was the kindly voice that had been helping him, he realised, although there was also something oddly familiar about it beyond that. Leng interesting, interesting! Is that from Erlangs bunch? the purple-robed, sagacious Old Ancestor mused. Junior is indeed descended from Honoured Old Ancestor Ha Erlang Shan, he fought back a grimace of embarrassment. Junior cannot bow to Old Ancestors, forgive my impertinence! Mmm. well, at least my talisman saved somebody, the purple-robed ancestor sighed. Yes, well, we are fortunate I can run fast, the Confucian elder muttered. Behind them, on the table, a talisman on the table suddenly shook and started to glimmer faintly, and all three turned to look at it. The Confucian elder picked it up, then threw it back down in disgust. It seems, father, that your talent for correctly predicting ridiculous situations continues with rather disturbing success in every venture except our games. How bad is it? the blue robed elder asked. Bad, the Confucian elder groaned, sitting down on the edge of the table and running his hands through his hair. Hmmm the younger-looking, purple robed elder picked up the talisman, which he finally recognised as a life jade and shook his head. I think it is necessary for this old man to take a look The younger man stood and came over to stand beside him. This close, the casually imperious air around him was stifling. It made him want to prostrate himself on an instinctual level. Young man, do you mind if I take a look inside your minds eye a moment? -On the other hand, what he is asking is...? Err? What does honourable and wise Old Ancestor mean?" he asked, picking his words as carefully and politely as possible. -Does the elder, ancestor want to scry my soul? Am I actually in trouble here because I am not Ha Yun? Or because of the talisman Panic rose in his body like a surging wave, turning his qi turbulent once again. The cool energy was actually really quite hot, and Oh, you wont get anywhere like that, revered teacher, thats like asking a goldfish what it thinks of the sun in the sky, the military-looking, blue-robed old man shook his head wryly. Not to mention your aura is still oppressing the poor lad. The Old Ancestor standing beside him stared at him with a frown. The imperious aura vanished abruptly, as did the subtle pressure. Even that much? The youth of today sure are coddled, the purple-robed elder sighed. The kindly-sounding blue-robed old ancestor sighed. What revered Great Teacher means is that he wishes to look through your karmic links and view the last few minutes or so of your experiences before you arrived here? The time between when I was unceremoniously punted off that fate-cursed cliff Uh off the cliff he stared at the blue-robed man. Ah, yes, I suppose introductions are in order, the blue-robed elder said drily. I am Ha Lan Huang who you have been calling Sir Huang for the last two weeks. Your Sir Huang? he repeated, dully, even as his mind did, finally place the faint edge on the accent the elder had. Yes Lan Huang said. Anyway, as I was saying, Second Original Old Ancestor here, Ancestor Tai Wen, wants to look at your memories, from after I went over that cliff, up until Ha Yuns life-bound talisman here inexplicably had a nascent deviation, just after he used the life-saving talisman the Seventh Old Ancestor here, Ancestor Tai Kai, gave him on his childhood friend, rather than himself Ah Sorry he mumbled as all three stared at him, suddenly wanting the comforting suppression of that imperious aura back to fog his thoughts. There was a lot to process in that statement, some of it quite troublesome, but Ha Yun is alive? he asked, latching onto the immediately relevant bit of information. That Old Ancestor Kai frowned, looking perturbed. That remains to be seen, the blue-robed, kindly Ancestor, Ancestor Huang, said with a worried look. That he gulped, his throat was also dry and parched. He blinked and forced out his other worry, having improbably survived up until this point. That sounds dangerous? Mmmmm it is a bit, yes. Difficult too, the youngest-looking, but in fact, most senior Ancestor here beamed. Ancestor Kai coughed, looking awkward, What my esteemed father means, young Leng, is that it is likely to be a very bad day, in due course, for the idiot who has tried to pluck away at things that they should have been self-aware enough to otherwise leave well alone. The horrible smile that that so-called... Brother Ji... Di Ji had had as he stood on the cliff edge swirled back into his mind. Sir Huang vanished off the cliff with the two young women, the Hunters. The terrifying golden rings The futile deaths of his friends sworn brothers Mao, Ding and Jiao All of that welled up in his minds eye again. The conviction in the dying Ha Yuns eyes the moment before he vanished. His own determination to give his life, to try to help his best friend survive. In that case, revered Ancestors, this filial Ahem, the Original Old Ancestor coughed a touch awkwardly. Stop grovelling lad, have some gumption for Christs sake. Im not a god. Anyway, Ive seen what I needed to. Staring dully at the Original Ancestor, he blinked a few times. Done? I Ancestor I dont understand. I thought you needed? See!? Ancestor Kai suddenly guffawed out loud and pounded the table. This is why its amusing to run around among the kids occasionally. They have such wonderfully idiotic notions about how things work. Ancestor Wens eye twitched slightly. You think this seat needs to resort to such mediocrity? This seat is not those Three Morons of the Imperial Court. N...n-no... Not at all S Supreme One, the words came out in a staccato stutter. Ancestor Huang rolled his eyes while Ancestor Kai kicked his feet on the floor in hysterics, tears rolling from his eyes. Still your levity, boy He flinched as the imperious aura swirled back for a split second. The world rippled and the cherry trees faded out of focus. He realised he wanted to puke again as the swirling resolved itself and the cherry trees turned an eye-warping orange. No, not you, child. This idiot! Ancestor Wen was suddenly standing beside ancestor Kai, whom he clipped across the head with a fan he had produced from somewhere, in a decidedly ill-humoured manner. Stalking back around the table, Ancestor Wen sat down and poured himself a cup of wine with a gloomy expression, Well? Ancestor Kai asked. I hate being right, Ancestor Wen sighed. In the following silence, it was impossible to say anything. A stifling oppression had started to permeate the whole place. Even the other two ancestors seemed affected by it. The Original Old Ancestor flipped over a few cards on the table absently. Ah. Its the Long Nine Dragon. I seem to have karma with it somehow. Ancestor Huang winced slightly, but Ancestor Kai managed to catch his eye and imperceptibly shake his head without his father noticing. It seems the culprit is the wage of your inaction that time, boy, the Original Old Ancestor glanced at his son. That was shocking in its own right. He had shoved that thought to the back of his mind, where it was sitting in a dark corner, holding its knees and gibbering faintly. The younger-looking man, Ancestor Wen, had another name. Old Freak Ha. CThe Old Freak Ha. There was nobody else he could be. Nobody would dare to impersonate him. He was slumped here in front of someone who could walk sideways even in front of the Imperial Seat. The Ancestor Wen stared at the wine cup in his hand, then took a sip of it before sighing more deeply. Never mind what I, your father said back then, Kai Lan was right, you should have just crushed that brat, like the cockroach he was, for the crime he perpetrated. If you had done that Di Ji? Ancestor Kais voice hissed through the world. The trees exploded into colourful shards. The lake was twisted into a blizzard of shattering water and lily blossoms. The mountains on the horizon and the rolling waves of the ocean crumbled into ruin in eerie silence. In the sky above he felt like he was staring into the void, a horrible shadow descending towards him, filled with myriad dancing animals, just as he had thought he saw in the brief moment when he teleported. His vision shrank as he was pulled upwards towards it, his psyche crumbling as phantasmagorical words sang in his ears The world snapped back into focus. Ancestor Huang was standing beside him, his actual hand on his head. Warm strength suffused his body, dragging him down out of that horrific, primordial abyss in the sky. The world was reset around him. The pagoda and lake were gone, as were the mountains, though the rest of the estate remained. As did the sea-shore view. In its place, the estate was surrounded by a vast garden with lines of cherry trees in a weird shade that dreamed of being mauve. In the midst of all this, a frail and quavering voice spoke up. It took Ha Leng a second to realise it was, in fact, his own voice. He had finally found the courage to ask what had weighed on his mind for several minutes now. Well, one of several. Honoured Ancestors what in the fates did Di Ji actually do to you all to offend such persons as your august selves? And wasnt he killed by Di Yao? Yes, he purportedly was, Ancestor Kai said, his expression gloomy. So uhhow is he still alive here and now? As to what? Ancestor Huang sighed. Its more a case of finding people outside of the umbrella influence of the Imperial Court that that Nameless-bestowed little carbuncle of maleficence didnt offend in his ten years of running rampant. That wasnt really an answer, he was going to point out, when Ancestor Huangs eye caught his and he received a subtle suggestion to not prod the topic unduly. Should I tell Lady Kai that your regard for her is so great that it would break the very firmament of worlds? Ancestor Wen chuckled, watching as the sky and its constellations of animals mercifully returned to normal again. She would probably appreciate the gesture Please father, do not go there Ancestor Kai sighed, putting his head in his hands. Uh when you say Lady Kai? he asked, nervously. Kai Lan that Kai Lan. The one who threatened to hang the whole male younger generation of the Imperial Court by their impotent manhoods from the Gate of Wisdom over what Di Ji did to her disciple, Ancestor Huang said. Aiiii, Ancestor Wen shook his head and sighed deeply, taking another drink of his wine. Ahh, to be young again, and feel love so keenly. All of them stared at him, askance. Ha Leng just found that he was confused now, Ancestor Huang was looking a bit oddly at the father-son pair, while Ancestor Kai was glaring at his father like he wanted to hit him with the nearby wine jar. In any case, Ancestor Wen sighed and stood from his seat, now that that brats father has helped him wriggle out from under the rather austere and short-sighted Judgement of Heaven, to the point where he is willing to be this blas, even after all the mess he caused you, he will certainly have some card in hand that makes him difficult to deal with. You need look no further than how matters are already playing out to see that Ancestor Kai and Ancestor Huang both looked like they had just swallowed a bitter pill as Ancestor Wen started to pace back and forth. I dont follow, he asked weakly. Well, Ancestor Huang here moved against Di Ji and got thrown off a cliff, into an anomaly, in trying to flee from him, you nearly destroyed half a town Uh oh sorry, he grimaced. Dont be, Ancestor Wen said with a grimace. The tides of chance twist around that boy in very inauspicious currents. You came quite close to being an actual threat to him, as did Yun Were you not here Well, if there is a miscalculation on their part, it is that they are not aware of who is watching, Ancestor Wen muttered. Though as a result, everyone who could now reign in the Ha clan is stuck here, or presumably stranded in Yin Eclipse Cant you just leave here? he asked. Hah Ancestor Kai clenched his raw, blistered hands in his hair for a moment. I am marked by a Heavenly Judgement, for a few hours at least. Ancestor Huang has a soul injury and and as the person bound to this abode, I have to at least wait until you stop sparking, Ancestor Wen sighed. How is that Ancestor Huang asked I had to pull the child talisman out to cut off the path of vengeance to young Leng here. The Cherry Wine Pagoda still got hit by three bolts. I meant in regards to West Flower Picking Town what you said before, Ancestor Huang said. Its bad, Ancestor Kai sighed. I gave Xiomei instructions to keep Feirongs group on a tight leash, but the Cao and Ji are going to be all over this like a rash. When you factor in that the optics of this are shockingly bad when it comes to fanciful interpretation They have painted a target that covers everything from the Blood Eclipse, to the colossal balls up at the start of this generation with the Shu clan That said... Ancestor Tai Wen sneered. That brat had some Good Fortune before: he did his dicking about when I was off-world. Even if we are rather awkwardly stuck here in the short term, maybe there is still an opportunity here to spit in Kong Di and Din Baos soup without them realising? Ha haha haha Ancestor Kai, who had been stared at his father with a rather gloomy expression, rather incongruously, burst out laughing. Ancestor Wen rolled his eyes and also started to chuckle rather darkly as he looked up at the sky. He could only watch in confusion as the old ancestor walked over to the edge of the balcony and spread his arms wide. Before his eyes, the world re-arranged in accordance with Ancestor Wens rather sinister laughter; storm clouds swirling above and trees rustling in the wind in eerie mimicry, carrying the laughter into the very fabric of the world itself. Out over the ocean, the horizon between sky and sea started to shift and twist. Ha Leng found his gaze drawn, inexorably, in some strange way, to the heart of the distortion as one after another, the ghostly forms of some of the strange celestial figures a pair of youths, a pair of fish, a beautiful woman with flowers in her hair, a horse and a bow all combined The fish swirled around each other, rising out of the ocean, even as the maiden appeared behind them, accompanied by the youths. With their hands, the youths seemed to grasp the very firmament itself, opening up a vast fissure in the vault of heaven. The maiden, meanwhile, moved hers in a vast circle, somehow drawing sea and sky together through a glittering wheel of stars, up which the fish swirled, like dragons rising to heaven Actualize! Eye of the Thrice Venerated Sage! The words Ancestor Wen spoke seemed to draw out something strange in the horizon. The arrangement of the figures solidified and the great pillar was grasped by the horse, which now had the upper body of a man, as if it were a great staff. The woman opened her arms and the youths grasped the fish, suddenly ripping the pillar in two, forming an eye-like fissure, within which dark storm clouds and a roiling aurora of multi-coloured starlight twisted for several seconds Ucch reliquated piece of junk Ancestor Wen grumbled, staring at the scene, clearly dissatisfied. Never works first time Resolve, Eye of the Thrice Venerated Sage! The storm clouds rolled outwards and the fissure in the sky occluded abruptly, appearing on the one hand, to be only fifty-odd metres away, over the roiling ocean and yet simultaneously encompass the entire horizon. As they looked on, the scene within it shifted. The Aurora seemed to solidify into mountains, then ridgelines, while the clouds falling through it became drifting greenery and a wall of rain. Glittering stars in the sky, which before had been picking out strange shadows within the void, resolved themselves into ruins on top of a sprawling plateau, which after a moment he recognised, somewhat to his surprise, as those he had spent the night sheltering in. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

~ Ha Yun C Ruin on the Ridgeline ~
His head felt like someone had cleft it open with a sword and stuck it back together again. He tried to remember who he was and got nothing for several agonising moments... The pain that was building inside his body was rising, from a sharp ache that pulsed back and forth to something more akin to fracturing glass digging into his flesh. Abruptly he became aware of another ''pain''. This one was very dissociated, for all that it was excruciating. It felt like someone had dumped a bunch of white-hot spiders down his neck. Spiders which were now busy ripping at a spectral part of him, gnawing at everything that made him... him. Just as the parts of him that the spiders were ripping away were properly about to disperse, a warm wave of energy swept him up and swirled all of ''him'' around in a strange and disorientating way. The spiders, now made of bone-chilling ice, flowed backwards, their wave-like motion putting things back in place again, turning over his whole being in an instant and threading him back together A name shifted back into his consciousness. -Ha...? ...Yun? It was followed by a torrent of images, shapes, memories and sensations... -Young Master... Ha clan... -Saved... Ling... Luo... -Betrayed... Herb Hunters... -Lin School... -Indigenous... Yin Eclipse... -Brother Ji... Din Ouyeng... Friends... -Death... Betrayal...Herb Hunters. -Hunted -Trial... Ha Yun opened his eyes with a jolt. -I should be dead, was his first thought. The second and third thoughts were crudely truncated by light and noise as his senses were overloaded. Wh? He tried to speak and pain flooded back into his world. Something felt like it was hammering at the inside of his skull, his limbs were alternatively ice and fire and every bone in his body felt like it had molten lead for marrow. There were also two Ha Yuns in his head. One, the smaller one, was screaming in horror. He tried to focus on what that other him was trying to tell him, but it just didnt take for some reason. Easy, Brother Ha a concerned, soothing female voice whispered by his head. He felt warm qi flowing from feminine hands into his body, soothing the pain. The fire cooled, the ice started to warm and the twisting agony in his bones was reduced to a dull ache. W-what happened? the voice that spoke was his, but Dont worry, Brother Ha, you are okay now... the injury you took defending Fairy Luo during their betrayal was extreme, Young Noble Ji was squatting nearby, looking at him with concern. He held several strange talismans in his hand. He had a strange rush of euphoria that someone that important was concerned about him. About his well-being. F-Fairy Luo? he realised belatedly who was holding his head. Ling Luo was bending over him with a look of deep concern on her face. Tears marred her perfect features and her eyes He found himself lost in her gaze for a few seconds before he reasserted control over his emotions. His mind caught up with what Young Noble Ji had said. B-b-betrayal? He tried to sit up but Fairy Luo still held onto him, so all he succeeded in doing was flailing weakly in her lap... Dont move, Brother Ha, your injuries are still healing, her soft voice further soothed his confused state. She was right. He did need to lie here and heal for a minute, with his head in Fairy Luos lap. It was a very nice view, after all. The other voice in his head that was trying to get his attention receded a bit more. You took a serious soul wound. You are lucky to have survived, Young Noble Din said from where he sat nearby, looking through a storage ring. Without your exceptional foundation and Brother Huangs action even Brother Ji would have struggled to save you and even then, he had to use a precious treasure. Save me? the voice, his voice, sounded confused as it rang oddly in his own ears. Closing his eyes, he tried to recall what had just occurred. The events leading up to his injury were blurry and fragmented. There was a memory of triggering the barrier. Someone had attacked Sir Huang? -No Sir Huang was attacked before He stared up at the overcast sky. Sir Cao and Sir Teng had attacked them someone? He had been injured in the aftermath? Ha Leng? he asked... at last. The name was hard to dredge up and felt strangely remote. I havent seen him since your barrier collapsed, in the aftermath of that talisman Young Noble Din Ouyeng said with a sigh. Ah yes Fairy Luo agreed, sounding tired suddenly. His body isnt here maybe he managed to teleport away from that Old Freak His body? he struggled up, shaking off Fairy Luos kind hands. Old freak? Looking around, the ridgeline was in ruins. Rocks were melted. Walls of buildings had collapsed. A third of the stone seats around the plaza were warped and smooth, as if exposed to terrifying heat. Something had sheared off a portion of the outcropping above them. Off to the east, another two hundred metre swathe of ruins and trees were just gone. All that was left was swirling dust and an unnaturally flat surface extending diagonally to the edge of the ridge where it truncated oddly. Finally, he found the row of corpses, lying nearby. There were three that he recognised anyway; Sir Cao, Ha Ding, Ha Mao and maybe bits of Ha Jiao or perhaps it was Sir Teng? No Leng No Mun no No He stared at them blankly. They died? For some reason, that thought was disturbing, in a way he knew that it shouldnt be. They were his followers It was their their job to protect him, anyway. That they died like this just meant that they had fulfilled their duty? Something about that felt wrong, but he couldnt work out what it was though. Perhaps an aftereffect of this soul attack messing with him? Fang? Another name slipped into his mind and he looked around for another body, but there was no sign of a Fang there. -My Now, now, Yun Ling Luo, kneeling beside him, put a hand on his shoulder. Just take few deep breaths and calm yourself. He nodded, but couldnt take his eyes from them. Their bodies were ruined beyond belief. Sir Cao had a hole through his dantian and was missing an arm and both legs below the knee. Someone or something had smashed his face to pieces. Ha Ding and Ha Mao were bloody and cut to ribbons, their arms and legs stacked on top of their torsos. Ha Jiaos head was also there, still holding a horrified expression. The small voice in his mind was growing louder and louder the longer he stared. It was unhappy that they were dead? -No that doesnt seem right. He shook his head and tried to banish it. -This is not right Psyche breaks were bad. Very bad. Especially before you manifested a Nascent Soul. All cultivators learned that quickly. Such deviations frequently led to heart demons, or even Demonification, if serious enough C where an aspect of a persons psyche fractured sufficiently that your subconscious took control, and you became a broken slave to your basest desires. We cannot let this betrayal go unpunished, Brother Ji moved to stand beside him and clapped a hand on his shoulder. Din Ouyeng nodded grimly, Indeed. At least Brother Kongfei, Brother Caolun, Brother Mangfan, Sir Teng and Young Lady Juni are pursuing them He blinked, realizing that there were other missing faces as well, that he had missed in his shock. -Thats not right why would Juni? A part of him protested. Well, now that you are up and about, we must chase after those lowborn, indigenous dogs and their sympathisers, Fair Luo said, her tone cooling. Indigenous? he was confused for a short moment. -Oh. They mean the Yin Eclipse people. Eastern Indigenous was the derogatory word the people from the central continent used to describe the lower orders on the Yin Eclipse sub-continent and parts of the Easten continent. He looked around, still confused there were more people? No? Should be more people? Where are the Herb Hunters? he finally found what he wanted to ask after several awkward seconds of grasping. Dont tax yourself, Brother Ha, Fairy Luo said, her voice becoming concerned again. You might exacerbate your injury. They fled, Din Ouyeng glowered. Fled? he asked, frowning because that didnt seem Come on lets have you come sit over here Fairy Luo added, slipping an arm around him and helping him up. He was suddenly keenly aware of her voluptuous curves pressing against him. The flush of heat from her qi aura made him giddy. Part of him complained that it was deeply inappropriate for him? That voice died into silence. If Fairy Luo wanted to grab his arm and hold him close, that was just fine. It is as you suspected back at the shelter, Brother Yun. That indigenous boy was leaving signs for rogue cultivators to follow us. As I suspected? he felt that he was missing something here Yes. You told me at the time that there had been a spate of unusual issues with Herb Hunters from your town''s Pavilion, Brother Ji, who had taken his other arm as they made their way over to rock where he could sit down, added, giving his shoulder a squeeze. You did suggest that they were responsible for sabotaging the teleport formation I am sorry I didnt take your warnings more seriously. He tried to recall this in his memories of the past few days but it slipped away like fog and phantoms of half-remembered dreams. -Fate-thrashed soul injury! After a moment of intense concentration, he was left with a pounding headache but could indeed just about recall sitting in a room with a fire near here? -Ah? He had been talking to Sir Huang with Caolun, and Mun? -Mun was injured? Poisoned somehow Snippets of the conversation flowed back to him somehow. He had been worried about The lamium, they had been in Portam The ruin, and tried to go back, then someone had sent them a bogus message and they had been caught in the teleport trap. Chu Fang was missing. Caolun had been worried that the Herb Hunters had deliberately misled them. He had been angry that the Hunters didnt do more to look for Fang and to help Mun -Mun died because of them? -Sir Huang didnt believe him? More memories slotted into place -They led us through all sorts of dangerous places. -The Hunters. Even his memories of them were fractured. The Jun girls and Kun Juni were pretty certainly easy on the eyes Competent herb hunters, but Juni had a chip on her shoulder about her clan and the Jun sisters were pawns of the bureau politics He knew he disliked them they were part of the problem with the local bureau as well. Just like Lin Ling, who was a brat, promoted to spite others. As for Han Shu He had no Han Shu was an indigenous dog, promoted out of spite over people like him. Part of him was confused. -I never..? ...never? Just thinking about it made his stomach twist. Deep down, he had never liked folk like Han Shu. They played the imperial game, but it was all a fa?ade, as today had so brutally shown. They didnt respect the Imperial Authority or the Rule of the Emperor as all civilised people should. They also practised their strange heretical cultivation arts that inexplicably worked better in these fate-forsaken mountains. After Mun died, you confronted them, he looked at Ling Luo, who had tears in her eyes again. Brave Hero Fang saved me from being blown up by one of those blaze pine seeds Blaze? he stared around at the devastation and swirling threads of yang rich energies suffusing everything. Certainly a blaze pine exploding could do that, as he recalled if he hadnt pushed me clear that girl and her blonde friend, who wormed their way into my cousin''s good books would have killed me Ling Luo continued. Cousin? he repeated blankly. Oh Ling Yu, Ling Luo said with a grimace. Oh He stared at her blankly, still not sure what to make about that. The whole thing just gave him a huge headache. It made him want to lie down and shut his eyes. -Maybe when I wake, this will all just be some drunken nightmare -Ill be back in the Singing Lotus teahouse To think the treachery of the Lin school ran that deep, Din Ouyeng muttered. That they would side with villains like the Blood Eclipse and their Demon Saintess. There is no proof of that, Young Noble Ji pointed out. Faugh! Din Ouyeng scowled. Put aside your Meng hat for a minute and see it clearly, Brother Ji. That Arai girl was in Jade Willow when Kongfei and the others went there, that old expert was from those Yeng bandits everyone is up in arms over as well at the very least, this is revenge for the Ha clan destabilizing their scheme! Yes I suppose so Ji sighed and nodded. It is lucky your friend Leng had such a powerful talisman on him Ling Luo added, the conversation circling back to that at last, though he could barely remember what he had said a minute ago, never mind that Still, I really want to know how that Lin girl got her hands on a Skitter Leap talisman of that calibre, Ji said with a grimace. His memories showed Lin Ling and Han Shu fleeing in a cloud of purple butterflies. He had assumed that was just a weird issue with his memory. He was sure Juni had vanished at the same time, and yet they said she had chased after the other two? Brother Huangs noble sacrifice bought us time to use your elders barrier at least, Din Ouyeng added, more warmly. Thanks to that, a few of us are here to tell this sorry tale at least Sacrifice? he managed to ask. The tetrid stalkers that attacked he fell with one, as did the Jun Sisters Brother Ji said grimly. -Tetrid? Closing his eyes he found he did indeed have fractured memories of that of Sir Huang and Jun Arai and Sana I dont recall a tetrid? he muttered at last, putting his head in his hands. It was when you were focused on your barrier, Ling Luo said helpfully, from beside him. I. he found he wasnt sure what to say there was still a splitting pain in his head, almost like he was having an argument with himself. -Too right you are! -This isnt right Its all wrong! -WRONG, WRONG, WRONG! -Wake up, you stupid son of a monkey! Have some critical thoughts for once in your life! The other voice snarled and cursed him furiously even as his returning cognisant solidity pushed it down. -Wrong! You will need some time to recover, Ji said with an encouraging smile, giving his shoulder a final squeeze before stepping away. He felt the residual warmth of Ji Tantais qi pass into his body, healing his wounds a bit more and calming his mind. In the distance, there was a dull rumble of thunder. It seems the others have caught up with them, Din Ouyeng remarked, glancing at a talisman in his hand. Let us see if we cannot sort this out, Ji said. I know our influences have not had the best Thats underselling it, Din Ouyeng sniffed, looking annoyed again. Please, Ling Luo said, with a grimace. Young nobles, surely we can be in agreement that to survive this we must work together? Yyeah, he nodded, mostly just to feel like he was somehow making a useful contribution at this point. Fairy Luo sees clearly, Ji Tantai said with a sigh. Yes Din Ouyeng agreed, wiping a stream of blood from his nose and standing up. Fairy Luo, Brother Yun, please stay here, Brother Ji said, waving a hand. Thankfully, here will be safe from beasts, so we only have to fear malcontents. A barrier of golden fire sprung up around them. Ling Luo took out several talismans as well and started to set up a small formation. We shall be fine here, Brother Ji, she said with a firmer nod. We will chase after the betrayers and capture them so the Ha clan can see justice done, Din Ouyeng added, picking up his sword. The Ha clan is, after all, a good ally of my Din clan. Thank you Young Master Din, Brother Ji, Fairy Luo saluted them. Please uphold justice on behalf of the Blue Water City as well. He found himself also saluting the pair and wishing them good luck, while promising to look after Fairy Luo, for what it was worth. Ah it seems they have run into difficulties, Din Ouyeng muttered, glancing at his talisman. Brother Ji sighed again and picked up his spear. He watched the unlikely pair of collaborators hurry off, still feeling a bit strange. However, the discordant voices in the back of his head were finally fading away. That was a relief. He had been concerned about that and whether it was a sign he was having a Psyche Break.

~ Lu Ji C Ling Estates, Blue Water City ~
Headmaster Lu is in the Chang Garden Lu Ji, sitting in the shelter of a pagoda on the edge of a small ornamental lake in the aforementioned garden, sighed and stared over at a crane, poking through the shallows. Is solitude to worry about my own issues too much to ask? he mused to the bird. The spirit animal stared back at him with an expression that said clearly C Dont get me involved in your problems, Im just here for the fish. The words he had just heard had been spoken by a servant in the hall between the gardens and the teleport plaza. At his realm, though, it was actually quite easy to pick up on bits of intent like that. Knowing people were talking about you or asking about you was a rather handy trick to be able to use. Good, take us to him! a womans voice, much more strident in her intent, commanded. Dear please be a mans voice, calmer, but still with a real edge on it interjected. Dont dear me! the woman snapped Oh great He stared out at the rain, recognising that pair of voices. The woman was Ling Bai Lanying, the wife of Lord Ling Jiang, while the man was Ling Jiang himself. What do they want? Seriously, I dont know! Stop talking to me! the crane complained, stalking off along the water margin, bobbing its head. Stupid cultivators Ignoring the birds attitude, he swiped the golden and black crystals away C they would cause too many questions C and replaced them with some food and wine. Thanks to the constant buggering about with the auspicious aspects of the world at large he had not yet had an opportunity to merge them in any case. While he waited for the pair to arrive, he pulled out Ling Taos communication talisman and stared at that. It was approaching an hour, give or take, since Ling Tao led a military force capable of ruining a middling-sized sect in short order, up into the mountains, and the lack of news was making him well, not nervous, but not as confident in her endeavour as she seemed to be. The Yeng Brotherhood were no laughing matter and if they had managed to resurge properly, as the evidence was rather concerningly suggesting, they were likely in for a bad few months, the issues with the gift notwithstanding. It annoyed him, on a personal level as well, that as her teacher, he could not shoulder at least some of this burden for her. Unfortunately, it had been centuries since he spent more than a few weeks at a time in Yin Eclipses High Valleys, and so his ability to manipulate Laws up there was embarrassingly bad. All his presence there would do was provide an awkward target of opportunity. Headmaster Lu is just over here Glancing over, he saw the female servant had finally appeared. However, she was leading not just Ling Jiang and his wife, but also his younger sister in law, Bai Lanli and two other older men; elders from the Bai and Qing clans. -The Qing clan huh Well, this is definitely about Misty Jasmine Inn then Standing up, he saluted them politely, noting that Ling Jiang looked at a word, unhappy. How can I help, Lord Jiang? he asked, gesturing for them to take a seat in the shelter of the small pagoda as they approached. To what do I owe this...? he was about to say pleasure, but that was probably a mistake. Bai Lanli appeared to have been crying, though she made an excellent effort to hide it. ...visit, he finished lamely. Where is my sister-in-law? before Lord Jiang could say anything Bai Lanying spoke, her voice taut. Ling Tao? he blinked, not expecting that question. Ling Tao had a lot of time for both her nieces, but the simple truth was that her relationship with their mothers was a bit standoffish. Mostly that originated in petty, domestic things that marred every clan, but the gist of it was that both women saw in his disciple, the shadow of a path never afforded to them. Both had difficulties with their daughters and their roles in the clan as well, and somewhat resented, he suspected, that Ling Tao was more able to give them what those girls needed than they were. Uh she is dealing with a problem, at Misty Jasmine Inn, he replied carefully, glancing at the Bai and Qing elders again. A problem at Misty Jasmine Inn? Lord Jiangs eyes narrowed. Yes, he said. Have you heard about the talisman errors? Lord Jiangs expression just turned gloomy and the Qing and Bai elders nodded curtly. Well call her! Bai Lanying said, folding her arms. Whatever she is doing is not as important as Ah, you misunderstand, Lady Lanying, he cut her off politely. Misty Jasmine Inn is the forward base in Yin Eclipse I thought teleportation up there wasnt possible, due to the Princes advisors dispersing the Dragon Gale, Bai Lanying muttered. Lord Baisheng went with her, he answered, glancing at Ling Jiang, who should be privy to a few more things than his wife. As did a few other experts, there have been some concerning developments When did she leave? the Bai elder asked, frowning. Almost an hour ago, he replied, ignoring the mans tone. See! Uncle! Bai Lanli turned on the elder who had come with her and almost poking a finger in his chest. I told you, you useless bastard, that the omens were not good, and you still went over my head and allowed Luofan to go up there! Lanli, please, the Elder said, blocking her hand with a pained expression. Have a care with your words. -Ah, her son and the Qing boy Aofang, were both among those the elders suggested could go up there, to acclimatize for the trial *Chime* Teacher Ling Taos voice echoed in his head, through the talisman, although it was distant and distorted. Sorry, the link is uh bad, Ling Tao supplied. Ah, your timing is quite good he sent back to her, then grimaced, as his qi was drawn into the talisman at a rate that was disconcerting. It took some effort not to curse Fanshu directly as his qi stabilized. It was a testament to Ling Taos talent and foundation that she could even make the link, frankly. Actually, going to pass you Lord Baisheng, Ling Tao added, her voice understandably fading in and out. Aunt, can you do something about that? he asked. Yes, Lu Xiao, who was the person who had refined the talisman for him, replied. Give me a moment. What is the problem? Lord Jiang asked him, probably having noticed his qi take a significant, sudden dip, as he was not really concealing his use at the moment. Ah Uh, sorry for the distraction, he apologised. Your sister just contacted me, and the connection to her location is rather unstable. Ling Tao? How fortuitous, Ling Jiang frowned. "I actually need to speak to her..." Yes, we do, Bai Lanying agreed, folding her arms. My sister has questions! Hiding a grimace, he focused on the talisman link. It was getting more stable, but Sorry about that Lord Baisheng said, still sounding distant, but now perfectly understandable. Headmaster Lu, this is a bit unorthodox, though I must say your talisman is quite something Ah, its a gift from my aunt, he replied, evasively. I see that makes sense, Lord Baisheng mused. Her means are always peculiar, you may have to go get her. Im already here Lu Xiaos voice echoed in the link. What is it? He had to work hard not to rub his temples, because now the strain of being the middle man was quite excessive. Headmaster Lu Bai Lanyings tone took on a certain edge. We Please, give me a moment, he held up a hand to forestall the groups desire to continue trying to talk to him. The Inn has been attacked, Ling Tao said simply, sounding a bit choked. By the Yeng Brotherhood. They are working with the Five Fans Motherless! He caught himself, but Lord Jiang, his wife, and the others, even the clan elders took a half a step backwards before he got his Intent under control. Bai Lanying in particular, looked like she had just been slapped. The connection didnt break from his own reaction, but his aunt did curse him quietly. Sorry, he apologized, to all parties, taking a deep breath. He had expected something like that, but the tone of her voice What is wrong? Lord Jiang asked him, having recovered enough to speak. How bad is it? he asked, ignoring those around him for the moment. I have your brother Jiang, his wife Lanying and Bai Lanli here, plus a Bai and a Qing elder Monkey-shit, Ling Tao groaned, cutting him off. That bad, huh? he muttered. There was what he could only term awkward silence from the other end. Its bad, Lord Baisheng said at last, sounding tired. I can No, please, let me Ling Taos voice cut back in. A shadowy image swirled around him, showing Misty Jasmine Inn as his disciple was currently seeing it. Misty Jasmine Inn was shrouded in rain, but even with the disrupted quality of the image, he could tell there had been a serious fight. The feng shui was chaotic and the traces of Laws he could detect were scattered and uncontrolled; drifting phantoms of arts and comprehensions. Several buildings were partially demolished and the martial experts from the Ha and Ling clan were currently dragging dead tetrid corpses around along with quite a few cultivators. You are getting that? Ling Tao asked him, her tone grief-laden. I am he confirmed, taking in the scenery around him. How many casualties? Ling Tao turned so he could take in the area before the Inn itself. There, almost seventy corpses were laid out, in rows. All were male, most stripped of their gear or entirely naked. The majority were the Ling clan, comprising the bulk of the soldiers sent up. The next largest group were the Ha clan, mostly youths, with a few elites. He recognised a few from the Cao and Ji families. Off to the side, there were also Ling, Bai, Jiang, and a few others as well, those covered in robes with their clan markings painted on them. Thats a lot of dead he observed with a sigh. It is, Ling Tao agreed unhappily. And the majority are from my household That was also true. His disciple had had to front the expertise to bail out the West Flower Picking Region largely from her own estate within the Ling clan. To have lost this many capable experts in a single day was a nasty blow in its own right. We are getting side-tracked, Lord Baisheng interjected gently. Ah, sorry, Ling Tao muttered and the scene faded away. We are going to send you the transmission sequence for the teleport array, I need you to look at it Though it may require your aunts expertise, Lord Baisheng added. Having looked at it from this end I should start charging people fees, his aunt complained on the other end of the link. Okay, he murmured. Let me connect the talisman to something a bit sturdier though Ill deal with it on this end, his aunt cut in. Most of that infrastructure is already set up to look at the ruin. If its bad news I can tell them? he told Ling Tao. Its fine, she replied with a grimace. Lady erm can you boost this so I am able to project a Yes, his aunt confirmed. One moment A moment later, a projected image of Ling Tao appeared, standing about a metre tall on the table, looking tired and vexed in full battle armour. Around her, the Misty Jasmine Inn teleport platform was just about visible as a shimmering background. Sister what is going on? Ling Jiang asked her. Yes! Bai Lanying interjected, folding her arms, looking down slightly at Ling Tao. What has happened with my little sisters son! His life jade is showing a discontinuity error... Ling Tao looked around at the group and just sighed. Firstly, the Inn was attacked, Ling Tao said after a pause. Thanks to some unexpected good fortune, we were able to beat off the initial attack, but Attacked?! Bai Lanli interrupted, jumping up and leaning on the table, her voice shaking. The projection wavered faintly. Please, the connection is really tenuous, he reminded her, as his aunt cursed idiot children in the back of his mind. As I was saying, Ling Tao, said, once the image had stabilized again. The Inn was attacked. The parties responsible appear to be the Five Fans Federation The Five Fans Jiang repeated, his tone flat. You can confirm that, sister? -This is going to go nowhere he sighed, as Ling Tao was interrupted again. Oh yes, Bai Sheng and I both had run ins with Smiling Fan and Esoteric Green Fan, Ling Tao said with a brittle smile. Bai Sheng? the Bai clan elder frowned. He stared at Ling Tao, his own concerns only deepening now. How did this happen? Lord Jiang asked, leaning on the table and staring intently at his sister. If you would let me finish, without interrupting Ling Tao said flatly. There was some awkward shifting among the group around him. They did fall silent, but, nobody looked particularly repentant. As I was saying, the remnants of the Yeng Brotherhood appear to have joined forces with the Five Fans, Ling Tao reiterated. They infiltrated Misty Jasmine Inn, largely posing as juniors from the Ha and Ling clans they infiltrated as what!? Lanying asked. along with a few soldiers and at least two elders Ling Tao trailed off again, glaring at Lanying. Which elders? Lord Jiang asked, scowling. Oh, dont you worry about that, dear brother, Ling Tao said, her expression turning frosty. Ill deal with that -Which means she doesnt trust the people around her own brother? he mused. What about my Luofan! Bai Lanli repeated. They are still sorting out the injured and recovering bodies, Ling Tao said turning to look at Bai Lanli which he took to be something of a diplomatic non answer. We have a few confirmed survivors so far Recalling the scene Ling Tao had just shown him, most of the dead had been male. That certainly fit with the approach of the Five Fans. They only took useful prisoners C high value targets or beauties C who could be sold on the northern continent or sent east. Anyone else they just tended to kill. If someone wants to cause chaos, killing a bunch of people from influential clans is a good way to start a whole world of trouble his aunt mused. That isnt answering Bai Lanli scowled. See, I distinctly recall telling the elders, several times, that sending people up here to prepare for this idiot trial was a terrible fate-thrashed idea that was going to cause all sorts of problems Ling Tao retorted, her expression hardening. Shockingly, today has proven me to be right, in every way. Looking on, he again found himself vexed that it was her up there and not him. His disciple did not deserve to be the person standing at the front of this mess. The politics of the Ling clan sending extra people up there had been something he stayed clear of. Ling Tao had, indeed, been adamant that this was not some opportunity for juniors to play around, and the tragic scene he had just seen vindicated her assertions entirely. That said, when the fingers came to be pointed, the old elders who had been starry eyed over the auction, and this preposterous trial, would certainly try to push this back on her. That old age did not necessarily bring a particular increase in competence was frustrating, but not that surprising. Most of them were the young masters of yesteryear; a generation or two previous, who had got their opportunities from the clan, then scurried off on some self-aggrandizing adventure and come back alive. Usually to great acclaim and with a beautiful young wife in tow. As a result, well over half the elders in clans like the Ling and the Ha did sweet bugger all in the day to day management of those powers. They also tended to treat their influences like disposable income, much as they had when they were juniors. Their role, usually, was to show up every now and then and either act like a puffed up peacock, or swat some problem with enough prejudice that the memory of the event stuck around for a good while in the public consciousness. It was a problem the Lu clan had as well and even the Blue Gate School, despite his best efforts, was not immune, as recent events were showing. The Elders, in this case, certainly wanted face and returns for what Ling Tao was trying to do, so they could then claim a major hand in its success. The trial and its opportunities, however, were also a great opportunity, from their perspective, to advance their factions, their descendants or just make a fast spirit stone. The former also put them majorly out of pocket and had caused some significant embarrassment in regards to the auction. The latter was basically a heaven-sent opportunity that could be blamed on someone else if it all went to shit. Sister Lanying scowled. You can cover your own ass, beautiful as it is, even in that armour, later There is no easy way for me to say this Ling Tao sighed. Ling Luo is up here. Luo is Lanyings expression turned blank. Wait what? Ling Jiang blinked. -Ah thats why they want the information from the teleport formation he surmised, having not yet had an opportunity to ask her about that. Thats impossible, Lanying said, dully. Luo is here, at your estate I spoke to her yesterday, she was showing around some of her friends from the Imperial Continent, doing the job Yu was meant to be doing, entertaining the group who came to visit yesterday She cant be up there She arrived Dear Bai Lanying turned back to Ling Jiang, her expression torn between anger and fear. You assured me I did, Ling Jiang said coldly. Ling Tao, having just been cut off, looked like she wanted to say something there, but forced herself not to, taking a breath instead. Luo arrived yesterday, right before the gale dispersal with a bunch of others from the Ling, Bai and You said the Inn was attacked, Ling Jiang cut in, to his eye, almost like he wanted to move the topic on from that. -Jiang, you idiot, if you actually caved to Jingfang or Mu Bao Both of those two Ling clan elders were, in his eyes, the likely culprits for this mess. Dushan was another, but from what he recalled Dushan was already up at the Inn. That either put that elder as dead, or a traitor C likely the latter, given Ling Taos words earlier. How many survived Ling Jiang pressed. Ling Tao just sighed. Luo, is she okay? Bai Lanying said, her tone flat and her knuckles white on the table. That we have found, so far? his disciple replied after a moment. Two elite disciples from the Cherry Wine Pagoda, the priestess of the shrine, Kun Lianmei, two herb hunters a girl from the Bai clan and Qing Aofan, though only because he was likely too valuable to kill. -The priestess? he blinked. -She was there? And they still suffered this many casualties? A girl? the Bai elder cut in, sounding concerned as well now. I cant say I know her, Ling Tao replied. She hasnt really spoken much None of them have. Outside of the ones from the Cherry Wine Pagoda, who are all children of difficult circumstances, most of those here are just clan disciples What does that mean, the Qing clan elder sniffed. -That at the very best their mentality has taken a nasty slap to the nethers, he muttered to himself. If it helps, she has dark hair, is kind of petite and has a chrysanthemum seal between her breasts, Ling Tao added, ignoring the Qing clan elder. She was wearing a green and white gown, with silver chrysanthemums when she arrived yesterday. Bai Shunhua, Bai Lanli and Ling Lanying both turned pale. Okay, I have the teleport data, his aunts voice cut through the commentary. Reconstituting Ah. His aunt stopped speaking abruptly. Whats wrong? he asked her. The outgoing teleportation from the Ling platform is odd, his aunt replied. Ill be back in a minute, I need to go look at it in person. Can you get anything from it? Ling Tao asked. A few images, kind of sketchy and lacking in definition, his aunt answered. This is the best of them A moment later, a somewhat distorted image of a group of youths arriving on the platform at Misty Jasmine Inn appeared, cast back through the talisman link by his aunt. Besides Ling Luo, who he easily recognised, there was Bai Shunhua, who stood out from the description, another woman in Shen clan robes, nobody had so much as commented on up to this point unless Ling Tao had been about to before Jiang cut her off. There were also three Ling clan youths, one in light armour, and another pair, in fairly nondescript green and purple robes respectively, their hats also pulled down against the rain. The youth that really caught his eye, though, was the blonde-haired one, dressed in a red and purple robe, chatting to Ling Luo, Bai Shunhua, and the Shen girl as if they were lifelong friends. The robe was one he recognised though C from the Seven Star Pavilion, marking the youth as a core disciple. The odd thing about it was that he wasnt sure why the youth himself was naggingly familiar. People from Meng city did visit Blue Water City. The Cao clan had some distant links there as did the Kun clan, but they had little to do with things like the Blue Gate School. The Cao clan and the Ling clans had a somewhat complicated relationship, and the former Duke, Cao Hongjun, had been fairly explicit in the lines he drew, despite, or perhaps because of, the Ling clans grasp on the provincial bureaucracy. Furthermore, he could count the number of juniors from any Seven Sovereigns affiliated influence he had met in person in the last millennia or so, on one hand. He stared at the image, trying to recall where he had seen him before. It was something about the smile, but in a static image What is it? Lanying asked him. Waving a hand he showed the image of the group, manifesting on the teleport platform. There was someone from the Shen up there as well? the Qing elder frowned, noticing that girl as well. Shen Meimei, Lord Jiang said with a grim sigh. She was staying with our household. Another friend of Luos. Wait the Bai clan elder, who had been considering the image, pointed at the two other youths, in the green and purple robes. What? he asked, glancing at the man with a frown. Do you have a better angle? the elder frowned, ducking his head slightly and squinting at the rather grainy projected image, for all the good it did. That purple robed one, looks oddly familiar for some reason. Not yet, he grimaced, turning his attention back to the youth from the Meng clan influence. Can you provide a better image than this, aunt? he asked Lu Xiao. I am working on it his aunt replied, sounding a bit annoyed now. There are well, some tricksy little smartass seems to have done something with a spatial artefact during or just before the transmission. A Oh He stared out at the lake. In the middle distance, the crane turned to look at him and then waved its wings in disgust and stalked off, muttering about cultivators again. -Of course there would be something like that in there. Okay, I have it, his aunts voice cut in. The image in front of him twisted and abruptly gained remarkably in terms of its vividness. The Bai and Qing elders both shot him slight, sideways looks, but neither commented overtly, sly buggers that they were. Waving his hand through it, he watched the arrival of the group in a shifting halo of disrupted qi and the clash of discordant feng shui. It IS! the Bai elder hissed, waving for him to stop the scene and go back. Ling Taos projected form, watching on from the side was also frowning, though she likely could not see much of anything until they sent a copy back. Make it bigger, the Bai Elder said. Frowning slightly at the perfunctory tone, he provided the image more qi and it doubled and then tripled in size to take up most of the middle of the pagoda. In doing so, it further obscured Ling Taos view as well, but that was sort of secondary at this point, it seemed. The Bai elder nodded absently and then walked around to look at the two youths, his expression growing more and more perplexed. What is it? Bai Lanying asked at last, her already short patience now basically non-existent. This I have no idea how, or why, but I would swear that this is Di Yao, the Elder muttered, jabbing a finger at the purple-robed youth. Di Yao? he frowned, transferring his gaze from the smiling youth beside Ling Luo and Bai Shenhua. As in Kong Di Yao? Ling Jiang asked, sceptically walking around to look at the youth. The son of the Imperial Grand Astrologer who has been cryptically flitting through Blue Water Citys elite social circles for the past month as a guest of honour in Envoy Qiaos household? -Ah, of course, he placed the name almost at the same time Ling Jiang spoke, however something else about that quietly tugged at the back of his mind, in a hard to define way. The son of the Imperial Advisor who is now sequestered in the city, here and now Ling Jiang added. When you put it like that, the Bai elder grimaced. Still staring at the smiling youth with Ling Luo and Bai Shenhua, he had to agree with Ling Jiang, that that did seem improbable. Kong Di Yao was someone who moved in the same circles as people like Huang JiLao, or Quan Dingxiang. However, as someone who had administered a school for a long time, he was also very familiar with the ability of juniors to perpetuate truly unexpected things for personal gain. Frowning, he transferred his gaze to the youth, who did indeed seem to have the look and manner of Di Yao. -However, if the son of the Imperial Grand Astrologer is up there with the Din clan lot, in the middle of an actual attack? You, servant, Ling Jiang waved to the woman who had brought them there, who was still standing at a respectful distance. Go find out everyone who my daughter socialized with, or invited here in the last few days! The woman bowed and hurried off. How would Di Yao Bai Lanying asked looking perplexed. Why even? You think he was invited here? he asked the perturbed Ling Jiang, who had clearly made the same jump he had. Sister, is there any sign of him up there? Ling Jiang asked Ling Tao, who was still standing there, arms folded, in the projection, watching pensively. No, no sight at all of any of the Din group, or some from the Ha clan, Ling Tao replied after a short pause. Ha Botan is missing, Ha Ji Wufan as well The scion from the Ha Ji family, Ling Jiang muttered. Frowning, he looked back across the group, regretting suddenly that he had not made more of an effort to go to some of those banquets. As far as he knew, Tao had gone to few of them either, saddled as she had been with the chaos in the Blue Gate School His gaze travelled back to the smiling Ji Tantai, wondering again why he found his manner so Ignoring the others, he waved his hand and let the image start moving forward again. Hey! Bai Lanying complained, but he ignored her as well, continuing to watch the youth chatting away with Ling Luo, Bai Shunhua and Shen Meimei on the platform. What he was seeing was somewhat... unlikely but his eyes certainly were not deceiving him. The youth was using a heart force art, and not just any art either Favour with a Smile It was certainly that art. There were very few like it. Favour with a what? Ling Jiang asked, watching him with a frowning. Its an art, from Dewdrop Sage Valley, he replied, staring at the youth, a haunting, horrible spectre of a thought rising in the back of his mind. -Really, as if this day, week, decade even, can''t get any worse. No wonder Di Yao as a name seemed familiar. It was hard to tell if he was being made a fool of actually, or if this was some kind of calamitous pie dropping out of the sky for all of them. From Dewdrop Sage Valley? the Qing Elder frowned. Uhuh, its technically he trailed off, thinking. Well, its designed to make people more sympathetic to you, but it requires a certain physique. For a man to learn it For a Bai Lanying pressed, as he trailed off. -It cant be that piece of excrement The old bastards protecting the shadows of that mess are not this dumb are they? For a man to learn it, it has to be acquired through Dual Cultivation, he replied with a grimace. However, the only person who learned it in this generation was Saintess Xua, of the Dewdrop Sage Valley, who had an Earthly Physique which was unsuitable when you say it makes someone sympathetic? Ling Jiang cut back in. Its a heart force art, he said at last. With aspects that also focus on the soul and inner feng shui. It is a its like the Bai clans White Soul Eye. Like the elder stared at him, clearly wanting to know how he knew about the Bai clans secret Martial Divination Art. He could only shrug, apologetically, to the Elder, having needed an example. The Ling and Lu clans had similar arts as well, but he was not going to reveal either to the Bai or Qing clans. Yet this youth is clearly not this Saintess Xua, Bai Lanying pointed out sourly. Unless the Dewdrop Sage Valley has very strange ideas about what constitutes a Saintess. No he is not, he agreed. And Saintess Xua well What Ling Jiang asked. He stared at the smiling youth in silence. The problem, was, that Saintess Xua had had the art seized from her, and her future prospects ruined, some hundred years ago. She had suffered a massive cultivation deviation as a result, and had ended up being confined to Dewdrop Sage Valley. The perpetrator of that act was none other than Di Ji or to give him his full name, Kong Di Ji, the adoptive son of the Imperial Grand Astrologer and, as a result, younger brother of Kong Di Yao. Di Ji seized it from her, a hundred years ago, and ruined her future prospects, he said, glancing at Ling Tao and deciding that there was no way this could be dropped gently. She suffered a deviation and was confined to the Dewdrop Sage Valley once she was recovered, from his clutches. Di... Ji? Ling Jiang repeated back to him. Wait as in that Di Ji? Bai Lanyings face had turned to stone. Di Ji as in? Bai Lanlis already pale face managed to find new shades of white, the wine cup still clenched in her hand shaking slightly. From one hundred years ago? The Di Ji? the Qing elder looked at him dully. Yeah he nodded. I cant see any trace of him using an art the Qing elder muttered, staring hard at the youth. Its not an art, as such as a well, its like a heart force compass, he said after a moments pause. Once you know what to look for So this art was known by Di Ji and now this Ji Tantai has it? the Bai elder said. Are you suggesting that this Ji Tantai is Di Ji? I know we want answers, but that seems a bit of a stretch. Yes the Qing elder agreed. Are you suggesting that the person famed for killing that maleficent little shitstain on this, our generation is standing right there, behind the person he is most famous for killed? He had not actually suggested that Ji Tantai was Di Ji, not yet, anyway, for just that awkward reason. The fidelity of the image was still not great either. It was only because he had personally experienced that art in the aftermath of Di Jis capture and also a few experts from the Dewdrop Sages influence from when he was a junior that he could identify the art with confidence. Perhaps this art made its way to the Meng clan by other means the Qing elder suggested. They do have a certain reputation, and are as adversarial with the western powers as they are with those of the central continent Mmm, the Bai elder nodded, having also recovered his equilibrium somewhat. Perhaps the Meng clan acquired it by some other means, or maybe even via Di Ji himself? Listening to the elders propose such theories made him just want to put his head in his hands. -Is it someone trying to hide behind this? a part of him wondered. The chaos of recent weeks almost made a ploy like this seem almost inevitable, a part of him suggested. In terms of a potent distraction, the name Di Ji, conjured up a lot of emotion. There were still significant parts of the Imperial Court, that if you got them in a quiet room, away from their watchful peers, might be induced to admit that they didnt think Di Ji had, in fact, done a whole lot wrong. Not to deserve what had occurred anyway. A lot of that was predicated on the fact that not only was he genuinely talented, but he had largely offended people who deserved it. It was a very convincing explanation, one which the others were already arriving at and an oddly comforting thought. The Yeng Brotherhood were clearly trying to stir up old ghosts and yet he didnt buy it, not at all. Not how it was being so casually framed by current events at any rate. The problem was the art, although even that could be explained away, he knew. The War of Ideas and Ideals as it was sometimes called, by scholars who really should know better than to dip their egos in those murky waters, was depressing like that. He only had to look at the pair of still theorizing elders for evidence of that point. Di Ji had had several followers and Saintess Xua had been in his company for a good while. There would certainly be parties in the Imperial Court who saw no issue with claiming this was just a derivative that then made its way out into the wild. Nobody would be able to interrogate Saintess Xua to find out, and Di Ji was well, purportedly dead. He took the idea and ruthlessly crushed it, offering up a silent curse to the guardian forces of that mendacious little dog shits legacy. What do you think? he asked Ling Tao. I think this stinks, like ten-day-old fish, his disciple replied, frowning. Can you send the scene to us, I cant actually get much of anything from it like this. A moment his aunt muttered. I am still trying to get the thing you actually need, the shift trajectories for the teleports Ling Tao nodded silently and he went back to considering Ji Tantai and Di Yao. The whole thing made him regret that he had been so caught up in his own concerns. Ling Luo was someone who meant a great deal to his disciple. If he had just gone to one or two of -Wait a minute as he ran back through that sequence of events, the death of his treasured little singing orchid, the upheaval... a truly creepy feeling started to settle in the back of his mind. -There is no way Something in his own anger must have crept out, because Ling Jiang and Bai Lanying both looked at him uneasily. Exhaling, he gave them an unhappy smile. The longer he stared at the events, the more and more certain he became, however. Di Yao had been staying with Envoy Qiao who plotted as easily as others breathed. The pieces of cover all fit together so elegantly he had to admit he was impressed. He was one of the few people, probably on the whole sub-continent, who had stood in the same room as Di Ji, when the fate-thrashed stain on this generations already lacking reputation was not wearing a disguise, mask or charm. The only other who was definitely around was the current Duke, Cao Leyang who had captured Di Ji at his father, the previous duke, Cao Hongjuns order. -Someone engineered that so I was out of the way? The thought made him want to hit someone, hard. Perhaps Envoy Qiao. Transferring his gaze back to Ji Tantai, he considered the youths appearance. When compared to Di Ji there was a resemblance, it was fair to say. Not so much physical, beyond the blond hair and the good looks, but something about the manner. The nature of the smile, perhaps. The gentle, easy charm that the youth had had, that allowed him to walk sideways into so much company, and out of so much trouble. The problem, again, was that the image fidelity of what he was looking at was terrible, and cursed with the spectre of Yin Eclipses suppression. The fact that Ji Tantai was, purportedly, from a Seven Sovereigns influence only complicated matters, given how intractable they could be. -Is it weeks like this that lead you to take up hobbies like cloud watching or writing atrocious poetry? he wondered sourly. Perspective is always desirable his aunts words, which he couldnt help but feel were slightly mocking in that context, echoed in his head. My lady! He was stirred from pondering that by the arrival of another servant from the Ling clan. The young misss soul jade! the slightly out of breath servant declared, passing Bai Lanying a box. Bai Lanying opened it and her expression twisted. The tablet was still intact and showed the same distortion as the others. He had expected as much, really, but it was still confirmation that whatever was being attempted to obfuscate them was profound enough to be legitimately concerning. Well, thats helpful, the Bai elder muttered, eyeing it gloomily. Bai Lanli and Bai Lanying both glared at the elder. So what do you suggest? Bai Lanli pressed. My Luofan Can you send anyone up there to get our daughter? Bai Lanying asked, turning to Ling Jiang. Beyond those already there? Ling Jiang grimaced and glanced at Ling Tao, who was still watching silently. perhaps we could start with this so called Five Fans? the Qing Elder suggested. I will make some enquiries with the Qing clan, see if If the Five Fans could be wiped out that easily, it would have been done thirty years ago, during the Three Schools Conflict, Ling Jiang sighed. Even if they have only been around some eighty years, their power and influence, and the experts they have attracted to their banners place them not far off a mid-tiered sect or a clan estate How were they allowed to get to the Qing elder started to ask. Because they started off doing the dirty work of suppressing the non-settled influences, and hurt the right people, namely the Azure Astral Authority, Ling Tao cut in. -Not to mention, with the mountains right there, their bolt-holes are too much trouble, even for Dukes forces, without a real Indeed, we can start with the Five Fans, he said, standing up abruptly. We can? Ling Jiang said. Of course he nodded. LORD LING! Lord Ling! Before he could ask to look at it, however, a soldier, in armour, came racing through the gardens, making a bee-line for Ling Jiang. What is it, Ling Jiang asked, looking peeved. A Attack the guard panted, making a hasty salute. An attack? Ling Jiang. On the Misty Jasmine Inn? If you are just reporting this now No, my lord, on Misty Vale! the guard said, his face grim. Rebels have seized the fortress and are already moving on the town. Rebels? he repeated, turning to Ling Tao, his heart sinking. Its unclear who is responsible at this point, but the attack seems to have occurred before dawn. No alarm was raised initially, and it was only when the forces came back into the town that it was clear that they were not our forces. By the time the village garrison mustered, the route in was completely in their control. The Deng clan are still fighting, but What do you think? Ling Jiang asked his sister. I think that thats the main route up to where we are, Ling Tao said grimly. Okay, Ive compiled the images, they are on their way back to you, his aunt interjected. The coordinates are going to take more work though. It would be easiest if you took this circle out of the network temporarily Consider it done, Ling Tao said flatly. Take out the transmission link and do what you need to. Okay, his aunt agreed, and a moment later, there was a flicker of further communication, inaudible to him, presumably as she patched Ling Tao through to the formation controller for the estate. Barely ten seconds later, the hair on his arms stood up, as the spatial anchors in the main teleport formation started to discharge. Sister what are you? Ling Jiang frowned. Getting the answers we need, Ling Tao said simply. The clan elders will not be The clan elders can swivel for all I care, Ling Tao retorted. If someone ruins my best chance of finding where your daughter went, I will ensure that they live to regret it, irrespective of who they are. Do we muster reinforcements No, he held up his hand. Dont. Ling Jiang, the soldier and everyone else looked at him oddly. Dont reinforce Misty Vale? Ling Jiang repeated. Whoever has been organizing this, has been walking a step or three ahead, in every direction, he muttered, staring out over the lake. I am not following, Ling Jiang frowned. Do you think Grand Uncle Tao is reachable? he asked Lu Xiao. Unless you want to act? Now would be somewhat awkward, his aunt conceded, a bit awkwardly, he thought, though he had expected as much. Are you concerned about one of those old villains? The ones in the city, or the ones out east? he muttered. Mmmmm his aunt just sounded pensive. Her unwillingness to act overtly was not that surprising. She had already been remarkably active and forthcoming as it was, in comparison to her usual self, the last few weeks. Likely that meant that something of her own interests was at a critical juncture. That said, her lack of an answer was Thats part of it he groaned to himself. Took you long enough to arrive at that thought, his aunt replied drily. Someone went to a great deal of effort to move things around, he mused. And right now I get the distinct impression that this has not yet landed the critical blow Very good Lu Xiao agreed. Your sight is getting better As to Fu Tao maybe? That said there are other avenues available. Leave it with me. So, do you want to explain? Bai Lanying asked him, looking annoyed. Or are you just going to stand there looking distant? He nearly answered her, but then stopped, because the question of who was responsible was bothering him a great deal all of a sudden. There was an art to reading cause and consequence, and while he could claim to be no great expert, he was not a poor student of it. His aunts unwillingness to talk about it openly was a hint, as was the way things just kept shifting. The whole thing was akin, in his mind, to a kind of illusory formation. The more you kept reacting, the more tied up in it you got. We are going to go see Cao Leyang, he said decisively. He is currently Ling Jiang started to say. I dont care, he said, cutting off Ling Jiang. He had intended to try a softer approach to the problem before todays events. Now, though, he considered, he was tired of playing by other peoples rules. Particularly when those rules seemed to always cause problems for people just trying to do their best by the places they lived in. We have the images, Ling Tao confirmed a moment later. He watched as she projected them around her, the field of view around her enlarging rapidly so the whole thing could be displayed as if the group were actually arriving A moment later a vaguely familiar young woman in Ha clan robes stalked onto the screen and poked a finger at the brown-haired youth in Ling clan robes, standing behind Ling Luo. Not being part of the transmission, her voice didnt carry, but he was able to lip-read her calling for someone else to come over as well. What is it? Ling Jiang asked Ling Tao. It seems Smiling Fan came through with this group, Ling Tao replied, her expression darkening. Ling Jiang, who was also certainly clear on the reputation of that elusive villain, looked equally angry. It took him some effort to avoid poking his fingers together. It was genuinely impressive, in a twisted kind of way, how the different bits of this kept joining up in new and unusual interpretations. This revelation all but screamed that there might be some link between Smiling Fan and those who had accompanied Ling Luo. When matched with the Yeng Brotherhood link, the Di Ji link and the fact that Ji Tantai was from the Meng clan, it really made it look like the Meng clan was backing the Five Fans and making some kind of move to destabilize the province. Well, thats a fairly conclusive reason to go bother the duke, he grinned nastily. Ling Jiang stared at the image and nodded. Whoever had orchestrated this was certainly good, but a stratagem like this was not without its flaws. Now he was starting to get a feel for what was playing out, he was certain that there was at least one opportunity in all of this, to twist the carefully nurtured web of chaos quite unpleasantly, maybe two. -After all, there is a reason they call it the fine art of unintended consequences, he sneered, then paused, staring back at the nearest hall, eyes narrowed. What about Ling Yu? Lord Baisheng, who usually accompanied her, was up in the mountains, as was Ling Tao, and Ling Luo was caught up in this. If you wanted to really spit in the eye of the Ling clan though, Ling Yu was the enigmatic target to aim for. Baisheng had left her with Lingsheng, but despite her very esoteric reputation, Lingsheng was still, only a junior -For that matter what would happen if someone Ling Jiang and Bai Lanying both looked at him. To his credit, Ling Jiang didnt immediately run off, but the same thought had likely just occurred to him as well. For her part, Ling Tao, standing there, had actually put her hand to her face, although a moment later, Baisheng, off to the side, just shook his head for some reason. Although your concern is edifying, Ling Yu will be fine, Lord Baisheng said, with a slight half-smile that somehow put him in mind not so much of his aunt, but her sister. See to the Duke, leave my charge to Lingsheng. Ling Jiang stared a Lord Baisheng, then nodded, although he didnt look that pleased. Sighing, he picked up the talisman from the table and the projected image of Ling Tao went back to a hazy one in the back of his mind. Waving for the others to follow, he set off across the gardens, not towards the teleport circle Ling Tao had been using for this endeavour, but for the public one, on the city-side of the estate, where visitors usually arrived. Chapter 23 – Machination (Part 2)

Part 2

~ Jun Sana C A Certain Ruin-covered Ridgeline ~
The trip back up the cliff was tiring. As it transpired, ascending it directly was basically impossible for them. The first attempt saw them get about two hundred metres up, at which point they hit a cloud layer where the humidity made the rocks slippery enough that both of them nearly fell back down within minutes. The second attempt, on a different part of the cliff got them a bit further, however they soon found that there was a substantial spring line that ran out of the cliffs. The springs were not really waterfalls, but they put so much water out over the rocks that they again became impassable. In the end, they considered what they recalled of the surrounding valleys and went west, tracking the cliff until it started to rise there. The journey still took almost half a day, though. The terrain was still atrocious to navigate, with steep cliffs, jungle-choked ravines and far, far too many waterfalls, however, no matter where they looked, there was no living presence visible or audible, beyond the plants and the two of them. Standing on the lip of one of the higher ravines, watching Arai make her way up, below her, the puppet slung behind her, she felt it was almost a challenge at this point. The landscape was so utterly unthreatening that she felt honour-bound to find something, anything really, which proved they were not in an anomaly. Nameless-monkey-molesting-fates! Arai declared wearily as she pulled herself up the last bit with her help. I hate waterfalls! Nodding in sympathy, she took the rope attached to her sister and looped it around a handy tree then started to lever the puppets body up. They had decided to bring it, in the end, because leaving it there felt wrong, somehow. It was a bit of an effort to haul up spots like this, but it also gave her a sort of extra feeling of purpose in this. It was also likely very valuable and neither of them, in the end, wanted to be accused by the Ha clan of having lost it. That was the kind of petty problem that would really suck to deal with after. Still no sign of the mountains either, she added, pushing that thought away as her sister sat down on a handy rock slab to catch her breath, trying to absorb a bit of qi from some of the spirit jades they had. Yeah Arai agreed, looking around, her tone conflicted. The cloud blanketed everything now, swirling in grey and white gyres, obscuring any sight beyond ten to fifteen metres. They were properly within the cloud layer now and the forest was wet, dreary and humid. The only sound belonged to rain scattering off of millions of leaves, melding with the distant roar of waterfalls and the creak of the trees in the wind. In many ways it was perfectly normal for a cloud forest, bar the lack of any insects, animals, or birds, but that normality was oppressive. Unsettling, actually. She could see no sign of the terrible thunder clouds of East Fury and Thunder Crest. There was no shadow from the Great Mount either. In fact, since they got out of the sink-hole, they had not seen any of the peaks amid the ever-present low cloud. The vegetation is just like down below as well, her sister also noted as she nibbled speculatively on a bit of moss from the rock she was resting on. Still focused on hauling up the puppet, she just nodded. She had confirmed that a few times for herself as well, as they climbed. What I dont quite get, though, is the moisture, Arai added sourly, waving her hand through the thick, soup-like cloud drifting past them. It deformed and swirled gently. There is yin water qi here, her sister continued, watching the mist pass through her fingers It''s interacting with us on some level, but its also not affecting us in any beneficial way. She stared down into the humid, hazy shadows of the vegetation-choked gorge they had just ascended, pondering this. There was indeed yin-attributed water qi up here and yang wind, and yang earth; there was no difficulty in feeling their presence intuitively. There was also another type of qi in the air which defied her ability to identify. They had first started to encounter it on the ascent up this gorge, on the more exposed cliff-faces. It seemed to swirl past them like an ethereal, draining breeze and, if they stood too long in thicker eddies, the accompanying cloud made them both feel slightly short of breath, though besides that it appeared to have no other ill effect. Take that dumb waterfall below us, her sister complained. Im cold and wet, my hands and back are rope-burnt, and my clothes chafe horribly, but I get no hydration from it at all? Yeah she agreed, a little helplessly, dragging the puppet over the ledge at last and sitting down on a mossy rock with a sigh. Well, there is nothing we can actually do about it, she remarked at last. That aspect was also bothering her, but she didnt even know where to start with it. How much further do you reckon we have to climb to get up? she asked instead, changing the topic. Should be a few hundred more metres, Arai replied, glancing at her scrip, before standing up with a grimace. Hauling up the puppet, she slung it over her shoulder and let Arai tie it into place. It was heavy, but still manageable. When she considered that they had hauled it out of the sink hole, lugging it through sheer cloud forest was nothing in comparison in any case. Which way? she asked, looking up the slope, through the moss-drenched trees. Keep going left, I think, Arai replied, consulting her scrip again then looking up into the forest above them and pointing appropriately. I have no idea as to our exact location, but that should keep us from having to blindly scale sheer, overhanging cliffs into the low cloud. Not that that wasnt Fun? she added sarcastically. Her sister gave her a flat-eyed look. With a sigh, she started off, up the slope, through the knee-deep drifts of moss-covered leaves and tangled trees saying nothing further. Neither of them were in the best mood anyway and there was a lot to worry about in their current circumstances. In a sort of masochistic way, she reflected, hauling herself over a half fallen tree, it was fortunate that the ascent was so challenging. Outside of their brief stops to catch their breath, there was no time for anything other than the present. Arais estimation of a few hundred metres was, surprisingly, not that far out, although not in a way either of them expected. They got to the top of the slope, but instead of an arduous scramble looking for another ravine, they instead walked right into an overgrown ruin cut into the sheer cliff, and beyond it, a stairway leading up into the swirling cloud. After the arduous exertions of the previous hours, the final ascent thus became almost depressingly straightforward. The most danger they encountered were a few springs and waterfalls scattering down the steps that made for treacherous footing. Huh Whats wrong? she asked Arai, who was taking in the forest around them with a frown. I dont recall the top of the cliffs being this overgrown her sister replied, staring at the tangled, moss-cloaked trees. Looking around at the positively ancient cloud forest, she had to agree. Are you still wondering if we were teleported some distance, after all? she asked. Arai stared back at the stairs they had climbed, her frown only deepening. The style of the ruins and the decorations, its more in keeping with the Jasmine Gate than where we were, her sister replied, shrugging a bit helplessly. Its not impossible? Though, we are the ones who have explored here the most. The standard Bureau map is basically our map. True, she mused. Idly, she took a handful of moss off a tree and chewed a bit, grimacing, then spat it out. It was bitter and tasted of mud and was entirely lacking in any beneficial nutrition. Arai raised a quizzical eyebrow. Just like below, she answered with a grimace. Figures Arai muttered. And I still cant interact with the ambient qi here same for you? Staring out into the swirling sea of cloud enveloping everything, she nodded. Throughout the ascent, they had found three other kinds of qi in the air that neither of them had ever sensed before, and with which they couldnt directly interact. Grasping any of them was as effective as trying to hold fog in her hands. It wasnt that their cultivation was sealed either C it was simply that almost nothing they did seemed able to replenish any qi they spent, or so it seemed. Not even her mantra could pull the qi types she could recognise into her body. They had only got this far by relying on the luckily copious supply of replenishment pills and spirit stones they had on them. Even those, though, were barely a tenth as efficient as they should have been, while somehow still retaining the same potential to build resistance. Really, their circumstances made her want to hit something, but that would only waste more valuable qi. A realization that only made her want to punch something even more. So, first stop off where we were thrown off? she suggested after a short pause, looking over to their left, along the cliff top path. It was a slightly pointless question, really, because where else were they going to go, but at the same time, it did help to say it out loud. Mmmm Arai frowned, not really replying, staring off to their right instead, with pursed lips. There is some other problem? she asked looking around. What? Oh no, Arai shook her head apologetically. I just found a fourth type of weird qi in the plants over there. Oh, she stared in the direction of a small, gnarled tree growing out of a rock outcropping her sister pointed out. Arai was right, there was another weird qi type mixed into it that was again subtly different, and somehow hard to focus on. Sorry, Arai added, by way of apology. Yes, lets go look. Given there was not much else to say, they set off, along the surprisingly well-paved, if rather overgrown, path, given it was heading in roughly the right direction. They walked in silence through the cloud forest for some thirty minutes before the path opened out and they started to encounter overgrown ruins. You know her sister trailed off, looking confused after they had passed the first few buildings. What? she asked, looking around, because her sister was clearly worried. Dont you think these ruins are a bit odd? Arai remarked, staring at the nearest complex. She took in the squat, almost flat-roofed building, its walls covered with creepers, slowly being absorbed into the gnarled greenery of the cloud forest. Humour me and just explain, she muttered, after staring blankly at it for a full ten seconds. They dont look like the ruins we were camped in, Arai said. The stone is different and the style Its a big settlement? she suggested, a bit helplessly. I mean, look at Misty Jasmine Inn, maybe someone rebuilt other bits of it? It could be, her sister agreed. However, if we are in an anomaly thats a bit weird. I want to say its like a facsimile of the outside world. But nothing here looks familiar? she finished, with a helpless shrug. Arai gave her another slightly flat-eyed stare and she just sighed. There was not a lot she could say really, one way or the other. Thinking about it just made her head hurt and it was already taxing enough carrying the puppet and worrying about immediate problems, like their inability to touch qi in this place. Her sister was clearly trying to understand what was going on, but there came a point where you just had to hold up your hands and admit that things were just weird. They continued onwards in silence again, the path winding through unkempt, moss-carpeted cloud forest until finally, almost against her expectations, they reached ruins that she did, in fact, recognise. Huh Arai stopped and looked behind them, her eyes narrowed. What now? she asked, glancing over at her sister. I know why this didnt look familiar, Arai said after a long pause. Go on she prompted. Come on, you dont see it? Arai asked, sounding a bit exasperated. I see mist. I see low cloud. I see far too many trees. I see rain. I see fate-trashed qi types Ive never seen before. I see my own incipient demise in a place Ive no idea what the fates is going on with she retorted, before getting a grip on herself. Arai just sighed. Sorry, she apologized after a moment, sitting down on a handy stone-cut bench in the semi-circular plaza they were in. Its fine, Im the one who should apologize, her sister muttered. Well, what is it? she asked, before things got weird. Try to recall, in your mind, what this looked like, when we scouted it out yesterday, Arai said. Something in her expression must have warned her sister, because she just sighed again and pointed at the forest. Fine, Arai sighed. This wasnt here. The cliff finished on the far side of this plaza. She looked over at where Arai was pointing, then back at the cloud forest they had just traversed. Arai was right, which in this instant didnt help, because it made her feel unobservant, and that just fed back into the feeling of So, where does that leave us? she asked, quashing that unpleasant emotion as best she could. I dunno, Arai muttered, dropping her arm and shrugging helplessly. I guess it shows that this place isnt an exact facsimile of where we were before? Rather than say anything, she just shrugged, because all she could do was agree. Whether that was a good or a bad thing, was something she didnt want to dwell on. Walking on, one thing that was immediately clear, was that the condition of the buildings was much better in this place. That only opened up more questions though. The traces of those ruins she recalled were there, in the straight, fluted columns topped with carved vines and the broad, block foundations, but over the top was a coating of a much more familiar style? It was that of Misty Jasmine Inn, though the most obvious example she could conjure in her mind was in fact the Jasmine Gate. It was most visible in things like the doors and windows, which were the same. Also, in the carvings on the walls and alcoves, which had the same flat perspectives and a tendency towards geometric and abstract patterns. That said, there were some differences, such as the way the roofs were constructed, though a part of her wondered if that was just because the Jasmine Gate ruins were mostly cut out of cliffs or built into overhangs. Such was the degree to which the buildings were now intact it actually came as something of a surprise to her when they turned a corner and scrambled through some overgrown bushes and found themselves on the edge of the plaza where they had spent the night. Looking around, as they walked over to the pool, it was as she remembered it. Mostly, anyway. There were no attackers there, or at least no obvious ones. Standing beside the moon-shaped pool though, she found herself faced with another oddity. Beyond the fact that among the twelve statues ringing the pool, there was a two-tailed squirrel. The buildings are not ruined she said at last, turning in a circle. I see that, her sister agreed, drily. Noo I mean she sighed, realizing that her sister was doing to her, what she had just done a short while ago. The Blue Gate School rebuilt this place centuries ago she clarified. It was the basis of one of their most substantial waystations, before falling out of use in favour of places like Misty Jasmine Inn and the Rainbow Gate, which are both more defensible and much more hospitable I recall those boring history lessons from our seven-star rank exam just as well as you her sister chuckled, starting towards the building where they had spent the night. She resisted the urge to rub her temples and followed. Inside the room, that thought, that was bugging her about the Blue Gate School sort of receded anyway, as they confronted a difficult reality. There is nothing, Arai said at last, as they stood in the building where they had spent the night. No evidence any of us were even here No pots, no fires, but the building that was made later is still here, she mused, kicking a foot against a repaired bit of stone wall. The original interior decoration was actually quite fetching, if also a bit weird. In particular her gaze kept getting drawn back to the door columns and lintels, which had been carved with vines of flowering jasmine. The lintels themselves were held up by squirrels, identical to the one outside, on the edge of the pool. Mmmmm Arai walked over to stare at the spot where the cook fire had been, frowning. Looking across from the lintel, she paused, then squinted at the ceiling to confirm what she had just seen in passing. This is clearly the Blue Water School build, or at least the roof is, she observed, scanning the undersides of the roof tiles, many of which were handily stamped with a makers emblem from Blue Water City, to prove their provenance. The problem was that all the other buildings were also rebuilt, in that other slightly off, style. It was actually a little jarring, now she finally spotted it properly, because there were elements which were really quite familiar. The roofs and the carved doorways in particular reminded her of buildings from back home, and various waystations. But the one on the far side isnt, her sister noted, glancing back over at her, sounding a bit uneasy. You noticed it she sighed, fighting the slightly peeved feeling that had just blossomed in her heart for a second. Arai gave her a sideways look. That wasnt what was bugging her though, she realised. But the alterations, like the rebuilding of some walls and the replacement of the roof in this building are not here, she pointed out. This building was roofed in tiles from West Flower Picking Town Nothing from the recent renovations is here her sister mused. Great, another odd thing, as if this place needs more of them. You recall the stories about Drifting Cherry Valley? she muttered, staring back at the ceiling, then at the older walls. I was trying not to dwell on the possibility that we have been time-shifted by an abortive teleportation, her sister scowled. Thanks Sorry she grimaced, feeling bad for some reason. Though in fairness, there is only that one account. Nobody, as far as I recall from what I read, was ever able to find that anomaly a second time, after entering it. And if we have somehow teleported to Snow Jade, I will be very impressed, her sister added, running her hands through her wet hair. There was something so incongruously absurdist about that idea that it was impossible for both of them not to laugh, albeit nervously at first. With that mirth, the odd tension which had been building vanished. Right, she declared, after composing herself. Shall we stop procrastinating? Im meant to be the one who says that, Arai grumbled, but her sister did crack a rare smile. Heading back out, into the rain, they took in the semi-circular plaza gouged out of the side of the rock outcropping in the ridge and then finally turned to look at the broad fissure that ran through it. She wasnt sure why she felt so hesitant but as they made their way towards it, the unease in her heart only got worse and worse Come on, there has been nothing remotely dangerous so far, Arai muttered, giving her right shoulder which was not obscured by the puppet, a squeeze. I know she sighed. But somehow, that doesnt help. It doesnt, no her sister agreed softly. Not quite sure what to expect, they made their way through the rock-cut fissure, watching their step because it was slippery and overgrown, and finally came out onto the raised platform overlooking the site of the disaster. What was there was as she expected, entirely anticlimactic. It was not as overgrown as she expected either. The first real thing that stood out, somewhat oddly, was the lack of the name-sake of the whole ruin, the Keep Your Heart altar, which should have been where they were standing. There was an altar-like thing in front of them, but it was a metre wide stone bowl supported on two swirling fish. Is it strange that the fact that it is less over-grown than I expected is what actually jumps out at me? her sister remarked at last, as they leant on the stone balustrade where the altar had previously been, taking it all in. I guess we have just seen too many fancy ruins she replied, rolling her eyes, knowing what her sister meant. The semi-circular area was a lot grander than it had initially appeared, in its entirely ruined state, but somehow, with her current worries, she just struggled to be that impressed with it. Indeed, in a strange way, the fact that the ruins were barely overgrown at all was the most striking thing. The open area had a couple of shrubs around the edge and a scattering of grass growing out between the paving, but that was about it really. The whole plaza was dominated by the platform at the far side, which held a statue of a woman, robed from the waist down, sitting cross-legged, almost like a Buddha. Unlike most Buddha statues though, her hair was loose and she had six arms, not the usual two. She was carved of the same, snow-white marble as most of the other statues were, while her robe was picked out in blue and red, edged with gold in lotus-like patterns. Her hair was dark, almost black, and upon her head she had a crown of golden leaves. Her main arms were holding a crude-looking lantern, cradled in her lap, while her right middle arm held a chakram and her left was bound around with what looked almost like rope, which swirled into her robe and melded with the golden lotus-like patterns. To either side, the buildings that flanked the plaza were now standing, intact up to their second stories. The open areas though, now also held statues, somewhat surprisingly. The whole place held much more of an aura of a temple complex than the meeting area she had originally assumed it was. That said look over there, Arai nudged her in the side and pointed over to their left, near where Ling had been sitting. That shrub cluster is She turned from looking at the buildings and followed her sisters pointing hand, to stare at the shrubs in question, superimposing her memories of the scene over this different place as best she could. Yes. Thats really fate-thrashed weird, she agreed at last. That was all you could say really C that it was weird. The place was clearly not a proper facsimile, the statues and the moved altar proved that, but, looking around, she spotted a few other longer-lived shrubs that were as they had been. No sign of the attack either, Arai observed, looking around again. Though, I must say, it doesnt look like what I expected this is honestly kind of odd? Odd? she turned back to look at her sister, raising an eyebrow. From the ruins I expected them to be similar in style to Portam Rhanae, Arai frowned. I mean, the statues are kind of she mused, considering them again. And the ones in the square behind us were also a bit odd. True, but actually, the rest of this and the stuff in the plaza we just left, and quite a bit of the town feel somehow closer to inner ruins I saw when I was in the Red Pit, Arai declared at last. The ones the bandits were occupying? she asked as they made their way down into the middle of the open area. She had seen the recordings Arai made, so had some frame of reference for what her sister meant, at least. To her, the most unexpected thing was still the second stories, many half-ruined, over the gently-sloping, tiled roofs. The reddish stone, the windows with their gently tapering tops, and geometric, lattice coverings actually reminded her of the Jasmine Gate. Jasmine was an overriding theme in the carved flowers as well, she was starting to notice. Yeah, Arai agreed. I would have said the Jasmine Gate, honestly, she mused, eyeing the sleek curves in the windows and the geometric patterns. Or the inner sanctuary of Misty Jasmine Inn Yeah, the similarities there are kind of uncanny as well, and to the ruins around the lake, in the Aspen her sister muttered. And yet, it still has the sleek columns with fluting from Portam Rhanae and other places, she pointed out, gesturing to the right hand side of the plaza and the area around the statue statues, on their platform. The roof-tiles look almost like they are from home, Arai added, turning in a slow circle, eyeing the buildings behind them, against the edge of the outcropping. Now that I think about it, the style is almost like the two got blended together and doesnt it kind of remind you of some of the waystations as well? I was thinking that, yes, she agreed, though now she was properly mulling it over in her mind, another comparison, even closer to home than Misty Jasmine Inns inner shrine, had just flitted back into her minds eye. Honestly though? It reminds me of foundations of the defunct Seng Buddhist temple in the Deng District. The ones that got turned into the central catchment for the new sewers, which keep getting stupid invasive contaminations because the Feng Shui is hot garbage? That clearance mission, where they blamed it on unregulated dumping of alchemical waste? Arai mused. Uhuh, she nodded. Lack of Buddha stacks though, her sister pointed out, considering the main statue once more. True, she conceded. There was a distinct lack of the every surface must be covered with recursively tiny carvings of a Buddha, thing that the Seng ruins tended to have. Though I do see what you mean. The roofs on that side are really stupa-like, Arai added. Although what it means she shrugged helplessly. Arai looked around again and sighed in agreement. It was an interesting observation, but it was just that, frustratingly. Knowing and seeing something was off or odd didnt really help with discerning why. They stood there in silence for a few more moments, then finally headed over to where they had been thrown off. It was strange, standing at the edge, looking down into the swirling cloud. Her shoulders itched and she had to fight the urge to look over in the direction of where the others had been, the scene replaying, disturbingly, in her minds eye. It was almost as if a part of her expected to be tossed off again. Her recollection was patchy still, but standing in this spot, it was a lot easier to quash the uncertainties that had plagued some of their earlier pondering about who was responsible. I never thought that normal cloud and rain could actually be this oppressive, her sisters words made her flinch and she involuntarily took a step backwards, the sense of being drawn towards the edge vanishing as if it never was. Sorry, Arai muttered. Its fine, she sighed, turning to look around again. Its so depressingly opaque No sign of our stuff either, she added, not that she expected it really, after her sister stayed silent. Arai nodded and scuffed her foot on the ground, then kicked a small rock off the edge for good measure. They both watched it silently vanish into the misty white void. It was hard not to imagine herself falling like that. Turning back again, to look at the plaza, she let the scene replay in her minds eye Again, the creepy feeling like she was about to fall returned. Closing her eyes again, she really pushed herself to interrogate those final few moments before the disorientation became total. After that, they had been falling through cloud anyway. Brother Ji was absolutely the closest person to us she declared at last. Yeah, Arai agreed, looking around grimly. Juni and Ling Luo were over to our left. Lin Ling and Han Shu were back there, on the stone benches, and the Ha group were mostly by where the altar was. Nobody was to our right, because I was looking at those carvings before Sir Huang came over I still cant account for Ha Mangfan or Din Ouyeng though her sister added after a further pause. Running back through those final moments once again, she had to agree. She could account for all the others, just not those two. No matter how she looked at it, it was hard to deny that they appeared most culpable. There had been her sisters issue with Ha Mangfan, and his terrible attitude. The gnawing sense of unease regarding Brother Ji was still there as well, though. The absence of evidence in those recollections and the way circumstances kept pushing her towards Ha Mangfan. Now she had marked it, it was also accompanied by that creepy feeling of just being about to fall. It almost drew her to step forward, to pre-emptively avoid the push She stared up at the dreary sky, frowning. -Odd It made her want to pull her hair. In fact, after a few moments she did end up scrunching her fingers into her temples, because the attempt at recollecting gave her a terrible headache. It was like trying to recall a dream a nightmare really. The broad brushstrokes were there, but the interpretation was so hazy as to be entirely subjective. He definitely didnt go over the cliff with us, Arai said at last, clearly referring to Ji. It almost feels like that creepy suggestive feeling you get with the shadows in the Red Pit, she said at last. I was going to go with the Jasmine, actually, her sister muttered. But that is equally applicable. The whole thing just doesnt fit. Well, it does, she pointed out. But its like a bad divination, it fits too neatly, I can almost feel my own inner bias twisting my perception of the Intent. Spirit of my Heart become the bridge of Renewal within my Body and Soul for my memories, she declared. There was no one else where, so saying it out loud was not a problem. Huh She stared at her mantra because while she had expected Soul to not really connect, the fact that Spirit had not either was telling. Curious, she again considered the moment The creepy feeling of wanting to evade being pushed by She exhaled and stared at her feet, which were a pace closer to the edge of the cliff than she had been aware of. That is insidious, she hissed under her breath, hugging her arms. Sis What? Arai frowned. Try what I just did, she suggested, taking a deliberate step back. Spirit of my Heart become the bridge of Renewal within my Body and Soul for my memories, Arai muttered, closing her eyes. Well, thats interesting, Arai said, opening them again after a few seconds. Spirit also not really connecting? she guessed, still mulling over the likelihood that both of them had been subtly compromised in relation to this moment. Uhuh, her sister nodded, looking pensive. They stood there, in silence for almost a minute, before Arai clapped her hands together. Okay, lets try this a slightly different way, her sister suggested. Why dont we use our mantras on each other? Focus on the moment and see if we cant get anything out of this that way? she mused. Yep, Arai nodded. Do you want to try it on me, first? I was more focused on this direction. Okay, she nodded, shrugging the puppet off. It hit the ground with a splash Motherless Fate who curses the Heavenly Virgin! she cursed, as she stared at the water pooling around her feet. Whats wrong? Arai blinked, surprised at her outburst. Actually, you do it to me first. I want to try something, she said, sitting down on the wet paving. Somehow, she had been so caught up in the moment that she had somehow forgotten that it was raining when they went over and that all the stonework around them was wet and thus reflective. Arai nodded and walked over, sitting down opposite her. Wordlessly, her sister placed the fingers of her right hand against her third eye, in the middle of her forehead, and her left palm against her heart. Inhaling, she focused again on her memories of that moment, but this time, ignored herself and took in her surroundings. Her Mantra hummed gently in the background, resonating with her sisters manifest Intent as she started her part. As she expected, for a few moments nothing much happened. However, after maybe thirty seconds had passed, she started to dissociate slightly with herself, allowing her to better look at the minutiae of her surroundings in that memory. Sadly, there were no puddles on the ground and a depressing number of the rocks were covered in moss or obscured by plants She considered some of the plants, especially a broad-leafed one that was still there in her current present. The ghosts of reflections hung on it, barely visible in the fog as she tried to refocus her awareness onto them. In a way, it was like trying to stare at the back of her own head, and the effort nearly made her spit blood, even though no qi was involved. Exhaling, she opened her eyes and wiped a thin trickle of blood away from her nose. You okay? Arai asked her, looking concerned. Yeah she replied with a slight sniff, wiping it away. Try to focus on other things in our surroundings that might have reflected those last few moments. Ah of course, Arai nodded, settling herself. Spirit of my Heart become the bridge of Renewal within both of your Body and Soul for your memories, she murmured, putting her palm over her sisters heart and focusing her own mantra into her. Somewhat annoyingly, that was not very effective, because only three of the five words were properly engaging. Slightly perturbed, she tried to reframe the meaning of Spirit and Soul Spirit, within my Heart the bridge of Renewal is my Body within which my Soul She practically coughed up blood as something within her surroundings recoiled. It was like getting hit in the face by a breaking rope, shattering her concentration. What happened? Arai asked, looking concerned. Silently, she wiped blood from her nose and stared at it. I need to think about my mantra for a moment, she said apologetically. Give me a minute to compose my thoughts? Arai stared at her, looking a bit concerned, but did nod. Okay, Im gonna go over and look at where Juni was then, see if that helps. She watched as her sister headed over to the far side and then sat back and stared out at the swirling ocean of cloud with a soft sigh. What she had just felt was off. A part of her knew she didnt really have to do this, now She closed her eyes and considered her own condition, pensively. Errant thoughts, so conventional wisdom went, were an early warning sign associated with psyche breaks, particularly during stressful moments. Due to the close relationship between Intent and Awareness of Self, it was really quite unusual to have a clear grasp of it before Golden Core. Even for Physical cultivators, it was not at all common, unless you devoted a lot of time to it or, like her and Arai, had a mantra that leant itself towards it. The fact that parts of her mind were gently trying to nudge her towards being fine with events as they were, was, while subtle, also quite alien. It was subtle, but they were not linked to her. For someone only eighteen years old, she had a remarkable amount of experience with that kind of interference as well. Not to mention the urge from before was -I have to applaud you, but you overstretched there, she mused to them. -The problem is, I dont get those kinds of thoughts -Nope, not ever, not even in the worst moments in the Red Pit. -Not even that time in the God Bewitching Jasmine when I lost my arm. -Not even when mother died. -So yeah I dont think so, she sneered at those errant thoughts. Spirit, within my Heart the bridge of Renewal is my Body within which my Soul is cleansed. This time her attempt fared a bit better, weirdly, though it was Soul that engaged and not Spirit, which still drifted, uncontrollable, in a very disturbing way. Still, it was enough. There was a sense of shock within the thoughts even as her mantra shattered them, obliterating the errant trace of what she could only assume was soul-intent providing the seed of the manipulation. Hey come look at this! She opened her eyes to find Arai had come back over. Ah! Sis, your nose is bleeding again, Arai observed, looking both concerned and slightly disapproving. You shouldnt push yourself so hard She put her hand over her mouth and found that she had a proper nosebleed this time and sighed. How long? she asked, wiping away the blood and sniffing a few times. A couple of minutes? her sister replied, offering her a hand. Accepting it, she let herself be hauled to her feet. Sis I think that they did something to us, when the suppression was lifted, she said slowly. It took Arai a few moments to replicate what she had found. She watched as Arai sat down on the ground and cycled her own mantra. Her sister was motionless for almost a minute before opening her eyes and wiping a thin trickle of bright red blood from her nose. How insidious, was all she said, after staring out into the cloud for a few seconds. Yeah, she agreed, giving her sisters shoulder a squeeze. Whoever did this really didnt take any chances. Indeed, Arai agreed, glowering, accepting the hand up in turn. So, what was it you wanted to show me? she asked. Oh I found the altar, its over there, Arai pointed over to the several-metres-tall statue of the woman on the platform, flanked by the other statues. Following after Arai, she walked over to the raised platform and up the steps into the open-fronted temple, she supposed. Looking back over to where they had originally entered, the view was partially obscured by some tangled vines and the low angle, which explained how she had not really marked the others. The companion ones were only a little larger than life as well, compared to the much more impressive central one, which genuinely did draw the eye, so there was that as well. Its certainly impressive, she remarked, pausing to take them all in. Yeah, Arai agreed. This close, she could clearly look up into their faces. Standing in the middle of the taiji on the floor, it was almost like you were in an audience with the seated figures. On a clear day, with the towering Great Mount rising behind the woman Not for the first time, she was also struck by how life-like they felt. Almost as if she were standing in the presence of real people, who were just, at this moment not quite focused on her. All of them were striking in their own way as well. Of the older women, the veiled one on the right had dark hair and a dark gown, embroidered with silver birds that looked almost like swans. She was holding the hand of the golden-haired girl to her right, dressed in a shorter robe who was herself embracing a small deer of all things. The other woman, on the left, whose golden-white hair hung loose, also had a dark robe, but it was draped much more alluringly, patterned with what she realised were ghostly constellations, again picked out in silver. Her left hand rested on the shoulder of the young, golden-haired girl beside her, also robed in dark colours, patterned with flowers and leaves, who held a pair of torches. Curiously, the odd one out in many ways was the golden-haired youth, who sat at the feet of the statue, beside a shallow, three-legged bowl, playing a harp-like instrument. It took her a moment to realise that the woman holding the hand of the girl with the deer also had a hand on his shoulder. All of them had crowns of gold and assuming that it was not just some stylistic choice, quite similar features, to the point where, without his maleness visible, it would have been difficult for her to tell if the harp-playing youth was a boy or girl. Below him, the focal point of the whole diorama was a circular, metre-wide taiji, set into the lower level of the main statues throne, ringed, somehow, by the gold hem of the womans robe, yet still carved in red and blue stone, held up by carvings of Squirrels? she blurted out loud, staring at the pair of squirrels, one white and one black, holding up a circular, Taiji-like symbol. Not quite, look at them again, Arai remarked drily. It caught me out the first time as well. She stared at the squirrels and realised that their tails were almost swirling flames and that their heads were animal masks, worn by two youths. If she squinted hard, she could differentiate the figure within the squirrel, but it took some real effort, such was the remarkable way the relief of the carving was shown. She stepped back and stared at the floor design, then at the disc held by the two squirrels, realising that they were identical. Tracking it back up, she saw that the inner taiji fed the triskelion swirls of the middle ring, which was formed from the merged colours of the seated figures robes, even the seated youths, whose was more a drape and quite visibly refused to give him any modesty at all. The columns splitting the various scenes were in fact carved into their trains, unmerging all the way back to the main statue as well. The holistic attention to detail, right down to how the patterns combined was remarkable really. And the whole inscription is there as well, her sister noted, pointing at the bottom half of the stele. Looking where Arai pointed, she blinked, because she had somehow managed to miss the neat inscription below the Taiji. If you go chasing squirrels and you know where to fall through the shadows on the path where the eye becomes the wall just remember what the bright moon said keep your heart. She read it out loud, then read it back to herself in her own head, because the lack of punctuation made it quite odd. Not least because somehow, it seemed to be in Imperial Common. When she considered the words, they were kind of uncanny, honestly. Chasing Squirrels was an old Easten phrase that meant on a fools errand, much like trying to chase a squirrel in a forest. However, someone who was chased by squirrels was also someone who was being messed about with by good fortune. The second part was also in their current circumstances, somewhat odd, given that they had arrived at their current circumstance by being chased by squirrels both figuratively and actually, rather literally. They had also fallen off the cliff right beside this point and landed in an anomaly somehow. The shadow of the Great Mount had been moving as well, before everything went to shit. This place was also in full view of the Great Mount, at least in good weather. Furthermore, the Taiji was also sometimes known, in older or more advanced divination texts, as the Eye of the Chronogram as well. The enigmatic final two lines were well, she wasnt sure what to make of them really, but put together, the whole thing almost felt like a warning. Its written in I dont know what Arai muttered, tracing her fingers over the inscription. The physical letters dont match anything I recognise, but it translates itself into Imperial Common just fine. Given there is no qi involved, the feng shui comprehensions that went into making this are beyond remarkable. Yeah, she nodded, looking up at the principal figure of the reclining, six-armed woman. At this distance, a lot of detail she had missed before was starting to stand out. The back of her crown held what looked like a crescent moon, similar in style to the chakram she was wielding. The womans flawless white skin was also covered in a ghostly, eternally repeating triskelion, while the lotus flowers on her gown were actually a subtly different stone. The similarities in style to the Beautiful Schemer statue in the Queen Mothers shrine in Blue Water City were somewhat uncanny in that regard. That comparison also made her realise she had been looking in the wrong place for the name. Given the propensity for ornamentation on all the statues and the details, it was easy to get lost wherever you looked. The stele with the seated figures name was actually above the taiji, on a stele resting against the base of the throne that had seemed part of the general decoration. The top line of text was unintelligible to her, looking a bit like wind script, but with a lot of verticals on the letters, and the whole thing joined in a solid line across the top. Thankfully, below it, the same thing seemed to be written in the same Easten script used in Portam Rhanae, though it was still eye-wateringly hard for her to decipher thanks to the stylistic way it was carved. The best she could manage from the strange script was Di which translated to Heaven or Sky and was commonly used to signify eminent experts. The Dun Emperor, in the rare instances the Imperial Court issued documents in Easten, used Di to preface his status as Emperor of the World. What do you make of that? she asked Arai, pointing it out. Arai stared at it for a few seconds, her mouth moving silently. Di-wi-ja? her sister declared at last, Great Sky or maybe Bright Sky? Empress of Great Sky? Assuming they use Di in the same way we do now. Its kind of strange though, because it also reminds me of the inscription mother had on her short blades, you know the pair that father never lets leave his sight? Oh uh yeah, she nodded, feeling a bit awkward, because while she did recall them, she had never been that interested in them, back when they were younger. I think its an old Proto-Easten name? Whats above it looks like some strange variant of Wind Script as well her sister trailed off, sounding a bit embarrassed suddenly. I am sure Mother showed me the various old scripts at one point, but in fairness, I was like six at the time? Thats still better than me, she muttered, looking sideways. That was the problem, really. What you remembered at that age, even with the help of hindsight and the benefits from cultivation, was kind of patchy. Easten, and a bit of the old Yin language, they had learned because it was useful. Stuff like Wind Script or Drifting Sky Script, however, or Proto-Easten was only useful if you wanted to study old texts or make talismans neither an activity that was gripping to a six-year-old girl with the cultivation world at the end of her wooden sword. The youth is also called something very similar, her sister added after a moments further contemplation. Radiant One or something like it? Though it could also be Entangling One, or Excellent One. He certainly has the looks to pull off a name like that, she conceded, scrupulously not looking at the youths manhood, which didnt pull many punches either. Looking back at the other statues, a bit more carefully, showed that they also had inscriptions a bit higher up than she had been looking. The dark-haired, veiled woman again had Potnia, or Mistress in her name, paired with Hidden One, which with the veil obscuring her clear good looks was sort of apt. The girl beside her, holding the deer, was Pure Daughter, literally the female case of Radiant Son, used for the youth holding the harp. The woman with stars on her robe, another Mistress, was also, somewhat aptly, Starry One, or Spiritual One. Up close, she was actually the most beautiful of the group, as well and easily the most sensual of the group. She also shared the crescent moon crown, though hers was garlanded with Jasmine Blossoms of all things. She also had more than a passing resemblance to the seductive woman, of the trio of statues they had found in the herb garden in Portam Rhanae. The girl beside her, holding the torches, though, completely defeated her. The best she could intuit was Female Coloured Quince, which was absolutely not right. Arai, after some consideration, suggested Far Gazing Daughter, which was somewhat better. You know it would take a huge amount of effort to deconstruct this she said at last. Yeah, her sister agreed. Considering the altar, which was really only quite a minor piece of the whole thing, she drew a line across it in her mind, where it had been split, then considered the rest of it. Why would someone go to that much effort and not take the whole thing? she added. You ask me, but who am I meant to ask? Arai replied with a helpless shrug. Maybe it relates to divinations in some way? How do you arrive at that? she asked, curious, as only the girl with the torches really stood out in that regard. I just have a feeling, her sister deadpanned. There is something slightly ironic there, she pointed out drily. Yes, that is not lost on me, her sister agreed with a wry smile. Actually, you are standing on the answer, her sister added, before she could say anything further. The lunar mansions are visible on the floor in the outer ring of the taiji where it does that eye-watering three becomes two thing. And the twelve constellations encompassed in the golden rope of stars that border the robe where it spills across the floor look like a Zodiac. The Lunar mansions Glancing down, she saw that Arai was right. Feeling a bit silly, she stepped to the side, intending to get a better look at the constellation beside her, and froze in shock. What? her sister asked, frowning. Shaking her head, she moved back to where she had been and sure enough the taiji on the altar before her shifted, subtly. Looking down, she realised she was standing in the auspicious mansion within the larger circle. For the briefest moment, the taiji shifted Unbidden, she reached out and flinched as her fingers somehow brushed the surface, which was much closer than she recalled She found herself staring at well, her own sodden, bedraggled reflection. The incongruous thing, though, was that the reflected version of her, and Arai for that matter, who was standing beside her, were naked, standing up to their waists in a large, shallow lake, edged in the distance with shrubs and a few trees, with her holding a large lump of what appeared to be burnt rock, looking confused. A large block of the same rock was visible in the water, in the background. After a few seconds, the image faded away and normality re-established itself, as if the mirage-like scene had never been. Whut? Arai, standing beside her gawked, her own hand trailing beside hers. She stared down at the taiji, at the point where they were standing, in the auspicious lunar mansion. That That was clearly us right? her sister said after a long moment. Uhuh, she nodded, still not quite sure what to make of what she had just seen. Why were we naked, in the middle of a lake, holding a burnt rock? her sister added. I You ask me, but who do I ask? she repeated absently. I guess we know why they took the taiji away though, and broke the altar she added, almost as an afterthought.

~ Han Shu C The Jasmine Gate ~
You cant run! Han Shu gritted his teeth as the shout clawed at him, trying to make the slightly facetious yell a palpable reality. The last half an hour though it felt far, far, longer, had been like this. Their pursuers, or at least Ha Mangfan, had somehow managed to get around the monkeys, and though they had not caught up to them, yet, they kept Just accept your fate! The words, mocking and arrogant, resonated subversively with the mist of the gorge they were trying to move down. Every few minutes, Mangfan did this. Infusing the words he was shouting with well, it was certainly Martial Intent, maybe even Soul Strength as well, although he was less sure about that. In any case, each sentence, simple and crude, was almost an art in its own right trying to impress its strength on him, on all of them. You think that running will make any difference?! Motherless Maiden, I hate this Juni, just behind him, had come to a stop, looking pale. Fates, dont they shut up? Lin Ling also groaned, glancing back into the mist. Grimacing, he grabbed both of them by their hands and sent a pulse of his own mantra-infused intent through them, transforming the compounding malaise into something approaching re-invigoration. T-thanks Juni muttered, waving for them to start moving again. YOU LITTLE VERMIN! BE JUDGED! The blood ran from his nose and ears and his qi turned chaotic. The mist around them recoiled and the ubiquitous flowering jasmine plants that crowned every tree retracted their flowers *Krrrrrrrrrraaaaaa* The whole gorge quaked, and his vision blurred. Before he had even properly stumbled to his knees, a greenish-blue bolt of lightning rampaged through the misty gorge, skittering off the cliffs, turning trees into burning candles Juni grabbed both him and Ling and dragged them off the path they were on. A moment later, a goat-sized, many legged critter crashed down where Lin Ling had been standing. Oh come on! Lin Ling groaned as they scrambled away from the tetrid stalker, which was already rounding on them. Juni grabbed a rock and hurled it at the monstrosity, which easily skipped out of the way, moving so fast it was nearly after-images. -Ah, thats not He couldnt even finish the thought. A second stalker danced sideways out of the foliage and landed on him as if he was moving in slow motion There was a noiseless flash of light and a sense of heat and pain. When sound flowed back into the world, he was lying on the edge of a smoking crater. Lin Ling, now protected by a barrier talisman, had detonated two blaze pine cones right beside them, obliterating one stalker and Three more scuttled out of the burning shrubbery, all already massing qi in such a way that made it abundantly clear they were about to spit venom everywhere. Pushing himself into the smoking loam, he palmed a lightning talisman and triggered it, trusting that Juni and Ling were far enough away. A sizzling, serpentine bolt of lightning bisected three of the stalkers and stunned a further two he had not even seen. Come on! Juni gasped, grabbing him by the back of his robe and dragging him up. Shaking his head to clear it, he tried to get his bearings Oh no! Lin Lings strangled shout was cut off in a wall of noise. His footing vanished as the ground beneath him, already a rather sheer slope, rolled. Surging water rose to meet him. Instinct screamed at him to curl up into a ball, but his body, still affected by whatever it was had just occurred, resolutely refused to obey him, not even his mantra He connected with the surface hard enough that his whole body felt like he had just been hit by a hammer. Water enveloped him. Plant stems snared his limbs, grasping him almost immediately, dragging him down in a turbulent swirl of mud and river-weed. Struggling against the vegetation, he tried to find something, anything to stop himself being caught in the current His hand grasped an outcropping rock and found its surface became slimy in his grip -Oh may your Before he could even finish his curse the algru growing on the surface bloomed like a thousand miniature blades. Excruciating pain enveloped his arm as his skin was practically flayed off him, tendrils gouging into his flesh and up his arm, leaving a bloody cloud in the water. Tearing his arm free, he tried to kick for the surface, fighting against the vicious drag of the current and found his legs snared in pond weed. Straining, he just managed to grasp a trailing lily-stem The stem he grabbed actually exploded, sloughing off its outer skin in a cloud of corrosive qi, while the pads above shed spines like a hail of arrows through the water at the disturbance. -Motherless-accursed-worthless-bastard-I-hope-your-nine-generations-get-ravaged-by-plague! Snarling, he focused on his mantra Just accept your fate! The words clawed at him, like a phantom echo, reverberating through the world. accept your fate your fate fate -Thats not how mantras work, you you Fighting the attempted inducement of a qi deviation, even insults in his mind failed to find words to describe his current feelings regarding Ha Mangfan. -Wait why I am That stray thought, about mantras working was incongruously odd. You think that will make any difference?! The words, cut up by the water and his physical disorientation, gnawed at him. They toyed with his perception, tugging parts of his faculties away, like he was a child being robbed by adults. -This this is a mantra manifestation!?! The understanding made his stomach drop. -Ha Mangfan has a Mantra and can use it like an inheritor? Just accept your fate! Those mocking, arrogant words came back, even as he struggled to keep some awareness of his surroundings. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. SHUT UP! He screamed, out loud, under water, which was not a smart idea really. Surging water flooded his lungs, even as the current continued to pull him viciously on, the stems of plants tangling around him. He managed to avoid another jutting rock, on the principle that where there was one colony of algru, there was surely more, and instead tried to grasp the bottom His hand clawed mud and then smooth, water-worn, qi-repelling stone, finding no purchase His surroundings spun, abruptly, and the water current sweeping him along was suddenly no longer flowing forwards but dropping away beneath him. Oh Monkey His muffled, rather pointless curse, was lost in the silent roar of surging water as he was swept over what was certainly a waterfall and crashed into a pool below. Thankfully, the fall was not high, and the plunge pool he landed in not very deep. Although that did mean he nearly hit the bottom with the force of the drop. It was quite hard to drown cultivators. Most deaths from falling in water in Yin Eclipse occurred predominantly in caves and sink holes, where yin-rich water could settle. Struggling against the twisting turbulence of the water thundering down above him, he tried to force his way towards the surface, and found he had just landed in more of the same. River weed bit into his flesh. Lily stems shed their outer layers in clouds of yin poison. His hand brushed the underside of a metre-wide pad and the spines lacerated his skin. accept your fate your fate fate Not for the first time, he cursed that his own mantras long form was a headache to use. It was great for analysing problems after the fact and getting gains in meditation, when he had time to think about the structure, but at the same time it really sucked He fed that anger to the mantra, or tried to, linking the problem with Bright, the intractability with Iron and then focusing on Beginning, Worldly and Gift to try and get something from it. It kind of worked The poison savaging his body from the plants and the algru up above was mostly neutralized, but his state of mind still refused to mesh with the full mnemonic. The reality, simply put, was that Ha Mangfan, or whoever Ha Mangfan really was, was a much stronger Physical Cultivator than he was. With the suppression lifted, he had to be at least Soul Meridians, but this strength was certainly greater than his uncle Ryong, maybe even his grandfather. -If I am this badly affected -JUNI! -Ling! In that moment, an even more genuine fear grasped at him, made him flail for the surface even harder No matter how he fought, he was still dragged under by the roiling gyre of water and the twisting nets of pond weed and lily stems Just accept your fate! The words, like a whispered curse, slunk up on him in his mind once again like a shadowy predator. In that moment, he realized that his predicament was worse than he realised. His intuition was that Accept had to be one of the perpetrators mnemonics, which if so, was just -Wait thats weird. He self-examined that it was really not at all easy to grasp anothers mnemonics like that. If you could do it, mantras would not be anywhere near as tricky as they were. That told him that either Mangfan was somehow able to use mantra manifestation without being bound by the same kind of oaths he was in regards to disclosing it, or that something else was going on. Focusing on Bright, he tried to clear his head, ignoring that he was in water for now. The mnemonic spun, oddly, as if he couldnt quite gain traction on its use. It felt almost like he was Mantras are not infallible, you cannot steal them, but you can compromise the body of the person The words Uncle Ryong had spoken on occasion drifted back to him. You can trap someone, like this especially someone who doesnt have an inherited mantra, by basically dissociating their ability to wield their mantra and their awareness of their body The issue there was that he did have an inherited mantra. Grimacing, he looked around at the dark water with its swirling currents. He was still being dragged down, caught up in the chaos of the vegetation choking everything. For a disturbing moment he wondered if this was, in fact, a sinkhole, and the drifting weed pulling him down into darkness was disguising a terrifying death-trap -Thats not right I nearly hit the bottom of the pool a moment ago Bright Again he tried to clear his head, and this time, a modicum of reality did re-assert itself, as the yin poison fogging the water started to clear, diluted by the swirling currents. Pain flooded his body, like an indescribable itch. Struggling, he found that he was actually half bound into the mud, spiky roots tearing at his flesh, working their way into his legs, side and right arm, aiming for his meridians and his bones. -A spirit herb! Whether it was awakened or not, he was unclear, but clearly he had been grasped by something, and it had the strength to obfuscate his awareness to a terrifying degree. That thought promoted him to struggle even harder, fighting directly against the yin qi that was now thoroughly suffusing his body. He managed to grasp some of the root-like tendrils and tear them away from his leg, aware that the surface above him, a swirling curtain of shadows and giant lily pads, seemed to be getting further and further away His other hand flailed, trying to find some purchase to pull himself up Got you A haunting, distracting voice echoed in his mind. A hand grasped his. Suddenly, he was roughly hauled upwards, towards the surface, a creeping, inauspicious intent sinking into him. Focusing on Gift he grasped the arm and sent his mantra-infused qi into the attacker, who snarled and dropped him again. Pushing himself up, he groaned as spiky undersides of lily-pads tore at his clothing and quickly took in his surroundings. The water which he had fallen into was not very deep at all, as it turned out. Barely up to his chest, though his feet were rapidly sinking into the mud. The waterfall he had been thrown over was off to his right, pouring down through rocks into this broad, lily-choked lake. Here and there trees stuck up out of it, however, with the mist, it was impossible to make out the edges, beyond the cliff he had just come down, which was cloaked in creepers and tangled shrubbery. There was no sign at all of whoever had just grabbed him either The blow sent him spinning across the lily-choked water surface like a skipping stone. A tetrid stalker the size of a goat appeared like a ghost, balancing lightly on a lily pad beside him, forelimbs already lashing out at him Got you The words transfixed him, slipping through his own mantra, neutralizing the ability to do anything. In the same instant, a youth in green robes, wearing a featureless, white wooden mask and a broad-brimmed hat appeared beside him, half kneeling on a second lily pad, ignoring the stalker, a fancy white and gold talisman already in his hand Gritting his teeth, he grasped the lily pad and sent a vicious pulse of chaotic qi into it. It reacted predictably, its outer layer shedding spines in a cloud of poisonous yin qi. His attacker skipped backwards, moving in a way that he could only call bizarre, as if they were unanchored from the reality they found themselves in. Already in the middle of the mess, he staggered away Between one footfall and the next, he found himself abruptly grasped around the legs again and yanked under water Got you the same, haunting words whispered in his ear. Bulbous pods, submerged in the water, exploded like alchemical bombs as he was dragged through them, sending spines, clouds of yin poison, and disorientating ripples out around him. Doing his best to protect himself as he was dragged down, he managed to get enough of a grasp on his mantra that Iron, Gift and Beginning could work, even in their suppressed state, in concert. Unfortunately, all that told him, though, was that the qi in the possession of the awakened herb was preposterously pure and largely untouchable. -Dont tell me I am going to actually die Just accept your fate! That nasty thought was caught by the distorted refrain from the shout from before, melding with him in a truly disturbing way. It even drew on aspects of his own mantra to reinforce itself, like an Iron weight in his psyche, intent on delivering him, like a Gift, into the embrace of Unable to articulate his own anger into words at this point, he sent a pulse of mantra-infused qi into the spiky tendrils trying to drag him down. The plant recoiled The blow from above bent the water around him and slammed him into the bottom of the waterway. In the same instant, everywhere, lotus stems unfurled in the blossoming explosion of silt, binding his arms and legs, dragging him directly into the mud. -Remember, you have that talisman! Finally, belatedly, a part of him remembered that he had the skitterleap talisman. His body exploded into butterflies and his awareness became oddly dissociated Ah Ah! Ah! None of that none of that The lake exploded outwards, even as the cheeky, arrogant utterance echoed in his head. His surroundings reformed out of the mist and the swirling vegetation and he smashed into the ground hard enough that he left a crater in the exposed mud, every bone in his body feeling bruised. It makes no difference how far you run the green-robed figure murmured, somehow already standing over him, despite him never having seen him move. In vain, he looked around for some kind of weapon, a rock, a branch, an errant piece of spirit vegetation C anything C but remarkably, there was nothing within reach. Everything had been thrown away by the impact of his landing. The impact had dissipated almost all the qi in his body and his mantra was still not behaving itself either. The skitterleap talisman did have enough qi in it that he could trigger it though A little thing like you, who has no idea how vast the sky is? his attacker mused. Do you really think your actions here will amount to anything? My actions? he repeated dully, trying to buy a few seconds for it to recharge further. Somehow, he got the impression that the figure was amused by his words. Ah well, I suppose it is just your time. The figure reached down and dragged him up, revealing that he was wearing a white mask obscuring his features, underneath the hat. {Mangs Multifarious Skitterleap} The skitterleap talismans symbol shimmered in his minds eye. His attackers grasp closed on a cloud of iridescent butterflies as his surroundings wavered and vanished, the talisman finally triggering, though through no action he had made. That son of a monkey, does he actually have a life-bound one? The words, almost in his face, made his blood run cold as his pursuer drifted after him, their hand reaching out, almost welcomingly The flooded forest twisted around him The mist, already strange and obfuscating, clawed at him The trees seemed to move into his way, sapping the talisman of qi at a frightening rate as it transported him They moved, in that strange, frozen moment for several seconds, until his qi ran out His surroundings resolved themselves He slammed down into shallow, vegetation choked water and spat blood -Not again, he groaned as spiky lily pads lacerated his back and scattered a nebulous cloud of yin poison through the water around him. Die already! Lin Lings truncated scream snapped into focus as she landed on a lily pad and struggled up, looking enraged, half cutting at something with her blade. now! Juni landed, almost in the same instant, what she had been saying cut off in a splash of water and ruined plants. Both scrambled up, grimacing in pain, warily taking in their surroundings. Standing up in waist-deep water, he found they might as well have been where they were. Trees dotted a flooded landscape, and between them, drifts of metre-wide, spiky lily pads extended in every direction. Here and there another plant, or shrub, jutted out C or a rock; but everything quickly bled into mist and rain, such that he had no idea which direction was which. What just? he started to ask YOU WORTHLESS LITTLE REBEL, I WILL TEAR OUT YOUR BONES ONE BY ONE AND CARVE THEM INTO SHIT STICKS! The words echoed through everything. The mist swirled, disturbingly. The trees around them shivered, the jasmine blooms twined through them shivering and shedding petals. The water rippled, lily pads actually rolled up on themselves as the ambient qi in their surroundings trembled. You think that running will make any difference?! a distant, second voice called out. -Wait, that is Mangfan -Then who was shouting before? Groaning, he put a hand to his head, because the events that had just transpired were nightmarish, and yet also oddly dreamlike. They slipped away from him, even when he tried to draw on his mantra to stop that fading of recollection. Fates curse you Lin Ling gasped, her face pale, tossing away bits of ruined lily pad, its poison already blistering her skin. Are you okay? Juni asked her. I nearly had a cultivation deviation! the younger girl panted pressing a hand to her diaphragm. My qi is Indeed, he could see her qi was almost exhausted, while Juni was not much better than he was. Shu you are also here Juni gasped, noticing him at last. What happened? He stared at her, dully, because his memory of the last few minutes was both clear in his own mind, and yet oddly inexplicable. Every time he opened his mouth to try and explain that they had just fallen off a cliff, been washed over a waterfall and attacked by spirit herbs and a tetrid stalker he found he didnt know where to start. Well, its fine, Juni sighed, sounding vexed. This place has that effect the real question is where are we? Has that effect? he repeated, still trying to focus on the last few moments. -There was an attack? Someone tried to grasp me? Yeah, the Jasmine blossoms can totally mess with your head, Juni replied. Mantras help, but she trailed off, looking around. There is no record of a place like this within the Jasmine Gate it should be a tree-choked ravine full of ruins that leads into an open area around a massif where the Jasmine dwells He nodded absently, looking around again. His own mantra was still sluggish. Focusing on the long form, he tried to force his dream-like recollection of the last few minutes to stabilize so he could explain, and again got nothing. -This is not right a part of him muttered. Checking the mark for his skitterleap talisman, he found it was empty, so it had absolutely just used its charge as well. Come on Juni sighed, pulling out a compass. Lets get a move on All he could do was nod, still frustrated. They started wading through the water, skirting the giant, spiny lily pads where possible, but it was torturously slow going. The water was deep enough that moving quickly was impossible, and the lack of visibility with the mist, the rain and the vegetation cover only made it worse. Compounding that, walking on the water was also impossible. They tried a few times, over the first few metres, but every time they failed abjectly. After trying a few times, Juni actually punched the water with a gloomy expression. Lin Ling, for her part, just sighed. They soon found the trees thinning out revealing vast tracts of the spiky lily pads, extending off into the mist and the rain, interrupted only by the occasional rock outcropping with a few trees and trailing coronets and tresses of jasmine flowers, drifting in and out of focus. The only signs of life not of the plant variety were a few distant bird calls, angry and territorial at the disruption visited on their idyll. At least we seem to have left our pursuers behind, he observed, not at all liking the look of the water ahead of them for some reason. Suddenly, I find myself wishing we brought the boat Yeah Juni agreed, looking around nervously as well. We could run across the water lilies? Lin Ling suggested. I dont think thats a good idea, somehow, Juni muttered. Scanning the swathes of huge, spine-edged lily pads, he had to agree. He had landed on three now, and still had the scars and far too much yin qi in his body, even with purification pills, for his liking. There was also no telling how deep the water out there actually was. Usually, water lilies and lotuses lived in shallow, slow-moving water, but he had no idea what species this was. Then what do you want to swim? Lin Ling retorted, bouncing slightly on her feet, because the water almost came up to her armpits. Which way is the edge of the valley? he asked, not fancying that either. Juni looked to their left and right, her expression becoming gloomy again, before glancing at her compass. He didnt need to see her grimace to know that it told her nothing of value either. Do you reckon we could hit that rock outcropping with a talisman arrow? Lin Ling asked after a further moments contemplation, pointing to one about thirty metres away. Then where? Juni mused, squinting out into the swirling mist. Lin Ling stared at the distant rock outcropping, covered in trees and jasmine flowers, itself barely visible, and sighed more deeply. Then what? Its swim, run? Or go back? Lin Ling declared, more obviously annoyed now. Glancing behind them into the misty, flooded trees, he shook his head even before Juni did. Going back was impossible. They had somehow lost the pursuit, or appeared to have, but he wasnt sure he believed that. Ling Luo had had a Jade Loci attuned to their talismans. That alone made hiding impossible unless they actually went underground and in a valley as flooded as this, that was suicidal. Lets go along the edge, he suggested at last, given the other two both seemed devoid of ideas. If it comes to it, we can always lash a few trees together or put something together from the timber we have, such as it is. Juni looked around again and nodded in agreement, taking out her bow and starting off in the lead. Starting off again, he swallowed a few replenishment pills and tried to draw a bit of qi from a spirit jade, but neither gave any real benefit at all, which was perturbing. Lin Ling had also just tried to restore some of her qi as well, he noted, likely with the same result given her disgusted glare at the jade in her hand. Are your mantras also not working right? he asked Ling, and by extension Juni. Uhuh, Ling agreed with a grimace, shoving the jade back into her pack, which was now basically floating at her shoulder. Its disconcerting, Juni added, looking around at the misty lake again with a frown. The faster we get out of here, the better. Uh-huh, he agreed, warily scanning the flooded forest behind them. The sense of unease he was stuck with was like an itch he couldnt scratch. It only got worse, as well, as they continued on. The edge of the vast swathe of water lilies was deeply unpleasant to navigate in its own right. Twice, they tried to go back into the trees, but the tangles of dense branches, knotted roots and treacherous tangles of jasmine and vines rebuffed them. Accck, Owww! Lin Ling, who was ahead of him, finally stopped and hauled herself up on a convenient branch to tear a fistful of spines out of her leg. A juvenile she explained, gesturing sourly at the spikey pads to their right where a few curled up leaves were now bobbing and in the water, swaying back and forth. Juni, who was still leading, stared around balefully, likely wondering how she missed it. You know whats odd, though, Lin Ling added, as they waited for her to patch herself up. No spirit herbs Juni remarked. Its all high-rank spirit vegetation, except, maybe, for the jasmine They stared at the silvery-blue flowers high in the trees to their left. Without going and sticking your face in them, a borderline suicidal act, frankly, it was next to impossible in this environment to tell if they were spirit herb or just seeded spirit vegetation. Yeah Lin Ling agreed. Certainly there is nothing in the water not even any water bugs Considering their surroundings, he found that her observation was indeed entirely correct. Scooping up a handful of muddy water, it was yin rich, with a lot of detritus from the forest floor, but there was no pond life. Bar the distant bird calls there was, in fact, nothing much at all. On one level, that was actually good, because water-spiders, razor crabs or hordes of biting insects and the like were utterly vile to deal with, but on the other, the lack of threat made his skin crawl, and the most disturbing part was that he was struggling to justify that creeping unease. Not to mention, how big is this valley? he asked at last. I feel like we have been walking for a good few minutes and yet Juni returned a helpless shrug. As I said before, this is not what I expected. That said, the records of the eastern side of the Jasmine Gate are really bad. Only Arai and Sana have been through here recently, and I doubt they went this side of the gate. At that mention of Arai and Sana, he felt his stomach twist. As Juni had said earlier, the links to the skitterleap talisman that the pair had were still there, and the life-bound talisman they had from her was still apparently bound to them, but -It was still a long fall off that cliff, and the ambush by He stared at his hands, his unease transforming into something much more profound. -Ambush by Whats wrong? Juni asked him. He closed his eye for a moment, and again failed to find words to articulate it. Well, lets get going Lin Ling grimaced, dropping back into the water and warily stepping past the barely visible, reddish, spikey heads of the water lilies. Exhaling, he nodded and followed after her, pushing those thoughts away with some relief. Like that, they made their way on, along the margins of the lilies for several hundred more metres, until Juni again came to a stop, staring around with a dark expression. Whats wrong? he asked her as they took in their surroundings, which, bar a few less trees, were markedly similar to where they had last stopped. I dont know Juni groaned. It feels something just feels off. You dont say, Lin Ling muttered. It was hard to disagree with her. The tension from the lack of an obvious threat was like a weight bearing down on his shoulders. The worst part was that it was so hard to justify. A part of him wanted to just let go. A part of him wanted to just accept that they had, indeed gotten away. To be relieved that they had escaped, that this place was not as dangerous as it seemed The longer he resisted it, and he wasnt even sure why he was resisting it, given that there was no obvious threat and they had seemingly outrun their pursuit at last, or at least lost them in this misty, water-logged valley, the more tense, he felt himself becoming. Holding onto it was suffocating. Juni closed her eyes for a moment and shook her head. It feels like we have been walking for too long swimming, this is swimming, Lin Ling grumbled, treading water for emphasis. Anyway, this valley is clearly big, and its not like our progress has been that fast. I Juni looked like she wanted to say that that didnt help, but managed not to. Could it be related to the Jasmine? he said at last. Juni looked at the flowers above them, in the nearest trees, then out at the lily-choked water, her expression twisting into an unhappy grimace. Maybe she conceded. He again tried to focus on his mantra, specifically on Bright and Iron as they set off again, but it changed nothing nothing obvious anyway. Listening, all he heard was the lapping of water on large lily pads and reed-beds, the creak of trees and the occasional distant bird-call. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted something move, in a nearby tree Juni had already aimed and loosed an arrow, though, which just sailed into nothing. There was an angry squawk a moment later and the sound of flapping wings, but no visible sign of the bird itself in the drifting mist. Frowning, he shifted, moving so his back was to Lin Ling, listening to the lapping of the water against the lily pads as they started moving again. Visibility was atrocious, so all they could do was listen to their surroundings and hope that any threat made more noise than they did. Something isnt right, Juni mouthed, nocking a new arrow. All he could do was nod, having been beset by that uneasy, inexplicable feeling ever since they regrouped. It was too quiet, and tetrid stalkers were excellent mimics. Do you think its tetrid stalkers? he signed. Juni and Ling kept neutral expressions, but both signed in agreement. How long until your talisman marks recharge? he added, considering the previous encounter, that giant one that had barely been delayed by Ling throwing a whole blaze pine at it. Both Ling and Juni just grimaced again. Do we take our chances running over the lily pads then? he suggested, feeling not a little helpless all of a sudden. Making a raft was the alternative, but that would take time, which intuition suggested they didnt have. Juni nodded in agreement. Ling just sighed and hopped onto the nearest one which promptly folded in on her like it was no more than a cloth sheet on the water. She still managed to make it to the next one though, because that only required the barest bit of stable resistance. Following suit, he landed on one and it also, immediately, turned to nothing. Grimacing, he leapt for another, followed by Juni. Within moments, they had left a trail of ruined pads in their wake as they raced away from the trees and the reed beds Risking a glance over his shoulder, he cursed as dozens of tetrid stalkers were streaming out of the trees, larger ones supporting tens of smaller ones in a rolling wave of death. Good call, Juni signed. Left! Ling pointed towards an outcropping of rock about thirty metres distant in the swirling mist. Nodding, he glanced back again as he leapt to a new lily pad, and nearly stumbled, because four of the stalkers had already closed the gap to them. ACCEPT YOUR FATE! The snarled exclamation literally stunned him, as the green-robed figure appeared, like a ghost, right beside him, grasping for him. The water surface deformed around them as a second youth, garbed in nondescript green robes, his features also hidden by a simple wooden mask, dropped out of the sky in a flash of light, a few metres ahead of them. The new arrival immediately darted towards Juni. Fighting against the after-effects of the words, he tried to twist away from his masked assailant, who wasnt Ha Mangfan, only to find them still standing in front of him, even as he turned. Before he could even begin to complain about how unfair that was, the green-robed youth pressed a palm against his chest The blow should have sent him sprawling, yet instead he seemed to hang, helpless, in the air while the world twisted around him He connected with water hard enough that he bounced twice, scattering ruined lily-pads in his wake before landing with a huge splash. Water closed over him as the momentum of his landing plunged him metres beneath the waters surface. His awareness of his surroundings, already rather patchy, vanished amid a fog of tangled underwater greenery. Dark, yin qis, the product of decomposition and still water within the lake, clawed at him, trying to invade his body. Desperately, he tried to make his arms move, but the trauma of the blow he had just received fought him at every turn. Accept your fate! Those vile words, which he was sure would give him nightmares for the rest of his life, echoed in his head, even as he sank further into the water. accept your fate your fate fate -Come on! Stupid mantra! His mantra refused to behave as it usually did, and he continued to sink, drawn down A hand, a womans hand, to his relief, grasped his and he was hauled up, against the pull of the shadowy depths. -Juni? For a moment, he thought it was her, then he broke the surface and found that his rescuer, while similar in her general appearance and physique, was entirely unknown to him. Her dark, almost black hair, which was unusually curly, was bound up in an ornate style that reminded him somewhat of the statues in the ruins, held in place by a lotus flower. She was also entirely naked, as she knelt on the edge of a giant water lily, looking at him as if he were an errant cat. The woman who had grabbed him, dropped him into the water which turned out to be barely up to his waist A moment later, their tormenter appeared, followed by three more youths wearing featureless white masks; one in a green robe with black and red trim, the second in a purple robe with red flames on its hem, and the last wearing a blue robe with white clouds on its panels. -Who? He stared dully at the group He had expected -Who did I expect? He stared at the group, suddenly not sure who he had expected, beyond knowing that none of the four looked like them. Whoever they were. The new arrivals stared at him for few seconds, then seemed to dismiss him in favour of the young woman who had hauled him out of the pool. An awakened spirit herb the one who had been chasing him originally observed, alighting on a nearby lily pad as if it were solid ground. Ah, thats manageable the blue-robed youth remarked, sounding amused. I dont see the Lin girl. With this one, she will be easy enough to reel in, the purple-robed youth observed, looking around more pensively. -Why are they only talking about Lin Ling? he wondered, worried suddenly. Dont tell me they have already He tried to look around, but the mist had returned and all he could see in front of him beyond the group was the shadow of a rock outcropping obscured in the rain and a lot of giant lily pads. As I said it makes no difference, how far you run or where, this is just your fate the green-robed youth remarked drily, walking effortlessly across the lily pads towards them. Having rebelled, you can only accept the inevitable. This is your fate. And we get another awakened spirit herb for our trouble, the blue-robed one chuckled, glancing at his rescuer who was motionless, crouched on her lily pad, her head tilted slightly to one side. I dunno, the other youth, in the black-edged green robe interjected. He seems unconvinced. Mmmm. the original youth nodded, as if this was somehow amusing. How about this you accept your allotted fate and I the youth trailed off for a moment. Well, how about this, accept, and you can have what was denied to you, back then. Denied to me? he asked, thoroughly confused, though quite happy to stall for time. Your brother and Kun Juni, the blue-robed youth mused, grasping the front of his ruined robe and dragging him up again, like he was a small child. I know you always wished she was promised to you He couldnt even find words. The way the youth said that made his skin crawl. Certainly, he had somewhat felt drawn towards Juni, back when he was younger, but he was fairly sure everyone she had taught had at least had some regard for her. Given her temperament, good looks and talent it would have been stranger if they had not, really. Nothing had ever come of that teenage infatuation though. She had only ever seen him as a junior and then a friend and that was enough, really, given how his brother Bao had behaved. That engagement to his brother Bao had, thanks to the links between his grandmother and the Kun clan Well, in many respects, the Han clan had been lucky that Juni was so ill-favoured in the wider Kun clan at that point. A friend, the blue-robed youth sighed appearing in front of him like a ghost. Well, I suppose that is you weak, without ambition. It is not weakness to have good character, he spat. Oh that is funny the youth in the green and black robe chuckled. You think you have the qualifications to judge what it required to step forward in this world? And you do? he retorted. I wonder the purple-robed youth remarked, sounding both amused and wistful So, you are the reason I awoke from my slumber. The melodious words caught them all off guard. Him all the more so, because the speaker, the spirit form of the herb, even sounded vaguely like Juni. Abruptly, he was aware of three other young women standing in the water, all with similar white lotus flowers in their hair. How covetous one murmured. Desirous of that which you cannot attain, the second added, sounding almost regretful. The empty curse that leaves men ruined the third added, with an almost mocking smile. Looking at the new arrivals, each one of whom could be considered a beauty beyond compare, he found his gaze wandering to the hundreds of lily pads, his blood running cold. Running into one awakened spirit herb that had a body manifestation like this was rare. One awakened spirit herb had nearly murdered all of them with the teleport formation. To run into four all with adult-looking spirit bodies, who spoke flawlessly More than one it seems, the blue-robed youth remarked, looking disturbingly unconcerned. The four young women all also looked equally nonplussed, as if something was meant to be happening, that wasnt. You are confused? the purple-robed youth remarked with a wry grin, after the awkward silence had stretched for several long seconds. Certainly, the suppression has been relieved somewhat, but that doesnt mean you now have some advantage you are merely spirit herbs after all. The lotus woman who had hauled him up looked pensively at the purple-robed youth, then at him Every lily pad on the water surface exploded, simultaneously, scattering a miasma of yin qi into the mist A golden orb appeared in the purple-robed youths hand and the exploded lily pads flowed backwards, but the qi they had dispersed did not. -What the fates? As I said you are merely spirit herbs, the purple-robed youth said drily. The fates have little to do with it, the green-robed one who had pursued him initially added, sounding amused. This is just how things are. Aiiiii The woman beside him sighed, and then the lily pad she was on collapsed into the water, vanishing like it had been drawn down into the deeps. Every other lily pad collapsed in the same instant and he suddenly found himself floundering as his footing The masked, purple robed youth stared at the orb in his hand, somehow seeming confused He plunged into the water, which almost seemed to draw him down, the bottom collapsing away beneath him, dissolving into a clawing net of pond weed and scattered silt. Spiny tendrils clawed at him, twisting around his legs. Dimly, he was aware of other figures in the water, but had no time to worry about his attackers, because his qi was being torn away from his body at a remarkable rate. Fighting the instinct to gasp in pain, he wrestled with his mantra Accept your fate! Those vile words, which he was sure would give him nightmares for the rest of his life, echoed in his head, again giving him an incongruous sense of having experienced this moment, in a slightly different way, just a short time ago accept your fate your fate fate NO! You think that running will make any difference?! The words existed within and without him, clawing at him, echoing out of his memories, even as they sought him out from the shadows. His vision blurred, and he was lying in the mud of the lake bed, half buried, his body slowly being constricted by the roots. -Dont tell me I am going to actually die Just accept your fate! That nasty thought, again caught by the distorted refrain from the shout from before, continued to meld with him in a profoundly disturbing way. Again, he saw it even manage to draw on the way his own mantra worked, using Iron to weigh down his body and mind, intent on delivering him, like a Gift into the embrace of The two moments overlapped in his minds eye, almost seeming to taunt him, showing him his own anger, and how it would all just lead back to here. This is inevitable The ghostly beauty, the white lotus in her hair now shining gently in the water, murmured, floating above him. You cannot escape them You cannot escape their chains I see it Not alone However, I can give you everything you need If you become mine I might save them your friends His surroundings twisted and he saw Juni and Ling struggling out of the pool, looking terrified. Hundreds of tetrid stalkers were surging after them, clawing their way through the water, racing through the trees, even scrambling down the cliffs from above. And yet, there was something odd, about them. Something slightly unreal? Now do you see? the beauty knelt beside him, her hand gently caressing his brow. A tetrid stalker? he replied, somehow, without even seeming to think about it. Is that what they call them in this era the beauty mused. A large shadow exploded out of the trees, scattering jasmine petals everywhere, the purple-robed youth on its back holding a golden orb in one hand and a very fancy spear in the other. A moment later, a blue and then a green-robed youth appeared, followed by two more, older men in non-descript robes. I could crush them. All of them, they are just bugs and monkeys, for all that they have soul awareness. I could save your friends If I If you join me, she agreed, smiling beatifically at him. Why me? he gasped, trying, in vain, to resist whatever it was she He tried to formulate the thought, but it slipped away from him, his mantra again rebelling, giving him ignorance as a Gift, somehow. Why hmmm the beauty looked back at him with a decidedly unsettling expression. What you call mantras are power up here. I desire eyes and ears Your path, your future is pitiable. Become mine, and well you would save a lot of people a lot of pain isnt that something worthy? He stared dully at the beauty, not even sure what to say to that. Do you not want your existence to have worth? she asked, looking slightly confused. I He fought to focus as she drifted closer, her hand cupping his chin. I I have worth, he gasped. Of course you do, she replied, her tone almost condescending. I just told you, your worth is that you can save your friends by submitting to me. No There was something in her words that clawed at him. It was disturbing, like a dark resonance of the desire to accept, and yet NO! Thats it focus The whispered voice seemed incongruously calming, and yet something about it just grated the wrong way The woman grasping him recoiled, as if slapped, the qi trying to envelop his flesh and seep his bones dispersing like a badly woven net. In that instance, her figure changed, subtly as well. She was still a beauty, but her face was pallid and her body somehow empty. She was still naked, but now, in the gloom of the water he could see lotus roots bound into her flesh and a wound next to her heart, from which a strange, lotus like pattern radiated. He tore at the roots, but they still bound him, like Iron chains, then stopped as he saw, clearly at last, the world beneath the water, beneath the giant lily pads. Bodies drifted as far as he could see, not one or two but dozens, maybe even hundreds. Men and women, young and old, bound in weed and the spiky stems of the lilies The water rippled, ominously. The woman in the water frowned, looking slightly distracted, all of a sudden. Gritting his teeth, he focused on the skitter leap talisman, preparing to sacrifice several of the core bones in his body to trigger it Damn, it really is a life bound talisman He froze, unable to move as the haunting, naggingly familiar voice sank into his mind. His control over his qi, already tenuous, even with what help his mantra was giving, crumbled away entirely. In the same instant, the water around him shook under the impact of a second ripple and then turned into obscuring mist for a few seconds. It makes no difference how far you run, the blue-robed youth remarked, landing with a light splash a few metres away as the water level rapidly dropped. Nobody will come to save you The other two are already within our grasp. No they arent, he refuted, not quite sure where his conviction came from, he just knew it, intuitively. Oh? his blue-robed tormenter asked, sounding amused. If they were, you wouldnt be playing around with me he replied, still working to free himself. Ah you have me there, the youth conceded. Though, I hardly call this playing around, he added, waving a hand at the still draining lake, where the temperature was starting to rise beyond unpleasantly humid. Nearby, he saw several of the large waterlilies shrivelling up, smoking at the edges. Of the bodies he had seen though, there was no sign. A moment later, the purple-robed youth appeared, followed by another in red and purple, carrying a weirdly-familiar, shimmering, golden orb, its interlocking rings flowing through each other. A part of him felt he should know what that was, but again his memory was just Do you understand now, how futile this all is? the red and purple-robed youth remarked, sounding rather resigned, as if this was all a bit annoying, somehow? Having chosen to rebel, and attack us, this is the inevitable end your choice has delivered you to Hmmmmm All three paused as a white-furred old monkey, his fur quite badly singed, appeared like a phantom out of the reforming mists on a half-submerged tree, his black staff resting over his shoulder. Me thinks you lot like to talk, is what I think, the old monkey remarked, rather urbanely, brushing a few singed hairs off his arm. Youre not dead, the green-robed youth observed, a slight edge of accusation entering his voice for the first time. You think that trick work twice on real expert? Very funny, very funny, the monkey replied with a toothy grin. For a monkey you certainly know some long words, the other green-robed youth sneered. I bet your core would fetch a pretty price once we rip it out. The old monkey just grinned beneath his hat and bared his narrow, slightly singed chest A silvery-white lightning bolt crashed down from the sky, smashing into the monkey, or at least it tried to. In the very last instant, the monkey opened his mouth and inhaled, drawing the bolt into his body in a single motion. He stared dully at the old monkey as he shivered, his fur sparking for a few moments. The three youths also finally seemed to lose a bit of their confidence at the old monkeys improbable action. You is killing me, me has to ask, why you wasting time playing with little children in backwater land, instead of challenging old ghosts and scheming villains for big throne that very chilly on buttocks and promotes with a congenital itch on back of neck, the monkey grinned. The purple-robed youth stared at the golden orb in his hand The old monkey appeared in front of the youth. In the same instant, the remaining water in the lake turned into mist, filled with silvery lightning and a sweltering, humid heat. It enveloped him, suffocating his ability to think, never mind move. The dense carpet of shrivelled lily pads bled qi as strange flames gnawed at them. The half-submerged trees exploded into flame before vanishing into drifting shadows of ash. The monkey vanished into mist, which swirled crazily around them, then split into three monkeys YAAAAAAAAAAHHOOOOOOOoooooooo His vision swam as the three monkeys all howled in unison, striking at the purple-robed youth. A radiant shield of golden fire appeared around the group of four, repelling the attack His surroundings wavered and he found himself lying in steaming water, tangled in weeds and some lotus stems. -What? Gasping, he tried to stand JUNI! he called out, then cursed, realising that that was a really stupid idea. Excruciating pain exploded through his side. Looking down, he found a claw of a tetrid stalker stabbed into him. Gritting his teeth, he tried to pull it off, and then stared, dully, wondering why he was not using a talisman, or a weapon White shadows flashed in the mist *Krrooooom* The water he was lying in shook. Dimly, he was aware of silvery-white rain drifting down all around him, even as the shrivelled, desiccated lily pads around him started to shift. Clawing for his talisman, he found, to his shock, he still had it. Withdrawing his short blade, he tried to stab the twisting tetrid It moved with enough evasive alacrity that he wanted to scream. A moment later, a second landed nearby, then a third, skittering out of the ruined forest, dropping from trees. Pulling out a talisman, he tried to activate it and stared, as his qi did nothing. The talisman in his hand might as well have been a piece of wet paper for all the good it did. My offer still stands, you know He turned to find the woman the older Juni look-alike with darker, slightly curly hair adorned with a white lotus flower, walking across the water surface towards him. All around him, the lily pads were revivifying themselves as well, which was certainly not good. BASTARD THING! FUCK OFF! The curse made his ears ring, but that was about it. Something about the valley as it was now made the exclamation seem muted. The woman glanced back behind her, looking amused. Foolish children, they have no idea what they have bitten off, she mused. That idiot monkey is the iron brick that just keeps on dropping. The last bit seemed more her muttering to herself than him though. One of the tetrid stalkers charged at her and he watched as she caught the bug out of the air with contemptuous ease and stared at it, watching its limbs fail to injure her arm in the slightest Without a comment, she tossed the goat-sized insectoid monstrosity over her shoulder, back into the swirling mist, not even bothering to kill it, near as he could see. The one that was trying to attack him was still doing its best to gouge a hole in his side, while the other The dog sized insect twitched twice as he stared blankly at it, wondering what He never even heard the explosion that sent him spinning through the air, to land with a muddy splash in the shallows, feeling like every bone in his body had just been jarred. Strange, sinister qi was already invading his tormented body, trying to merge with his meridians. The tetrid that had been attacking him was nowhere to be seen, though its limb was still wedged into his robe, cutting into his side. Stifling a groan, he swallowed a healing pill and tore the last remains of the vile thing away. Qi poison aside, the injury was not actually that bad, which was surprising. Trying to get his bearings, he rolled over and managed to haul himself to his knees, coughing blood into the water. Listening, everything was Staring around, he saw the drifting jasmine blossoms start to fall as, within mere moments, the tumult faded away and the roiling mists calmed. A faint chime drifted through everything, swelling into a strange, resonant chord of something like flute music, melding with the patter of rain and the faint lapping sounds of the still rippling water. Out of the moment, kneeling in the water, a beautiful woman appeared. At first, he thought it was the white-lotus woman, but her hair, while also somewhat curly and twisted, was a paler, lighter brown, and there was something more elegant about her. The resemblance to Juni really was uncanny though now he looked more closely, she was also daubed in strange red and black spiral symbols, accented with flashes of yellow and purple in the shape of flowers. Sorrow and suffering hung about her like a veil, and even as he recognised that, the mist around them became leaden and dreary. In her arms, she was holding a body, a dark-haired, oddly familiar youth, his face pale, washing blood out of his clothes. Tho all the world betrays thee It took him a second to realise that the words were spoken by her, and that she was, in fact, singing, sadly, somewhat in tune to the music. One sword, at least, thy right shall guard One faithful heart shall praise thee. The words still hanging in the air, she leant down and pressed her forehead against the youths, then kissed his forehead gently. As he looked on, the ache and pain she evoked made him feel as if it was his own stomach that had been ripped out. The woman slowly relinquished the body into the water and watched it drift away, only tattered scraps of bloody clothing remaining in her hands. Silently, she looked up at the now gently swirling mist The mist scattered, revealing three monolithic, rugged stones, their every visible surface carved with eye-watering designs, jutting out of the water. A further ring of twelve, also immense, but somehow lesser, seemed to melt out of the surroundings, each carved and painted with figures or symbols. In the middle of the watery circle, behind the woman, a great tree rose, its trunk twisted with age, its bark dark and mossy, leaves the colour of dried blood. Here and there, golden flowers shimmered, though in the mist it was impossible to see what species they resembled. Thousands of red rags hug from its thorny branches, tattered and lost, each one, he suspected, representing a life lived and lost, like some macabre shrine. More shocking, though, were the hundreds of severed heads, all staring down, balefully, their eyes tracking the woman as she walked back to the tree and placed the rag on a low branch The woman turned her gaze finding him, her eyes like shadows of the eclipsing moon as if she were pondering something In the blink of an eye, she knelt beside him. Involuntarily, he flinched away, and gasped as he found excruciating pain flowing out from his midriff, trying to subsume his body as the muddy water slowly rose around him. Focus The words, both soothing and at the same time, incongruously grating, in just the wrong way. Other shadowed figures had appeared now, at the edge of the great circle. Young and old, hidden, somehow, by the luminescence of the flowers C jasmine, lotus, lily, orchid, chrysanthemum and many more in their hair, but each one possessing a presence that was haunting, otherworldly even. Thou soul of love and bravery Up close, her hair seemed darker now, edged with shadows that bled red, the irises of her eyes burning like eclipsed moons, even as his awareness of the world around him started to waver. She was so beautiful it hurt to look upon her It is not your time The words of the woman were like a cold slap to his face, forcing him back to consciousness and the realisation that he was basically bleeding out in the muddy shallows. Gasping, he tried to move and froze, as he found himself looking at two young girls, who were standing knee-deep in the water nearby. Both had green and purple lotus flowers in their curly, dark hair, and were holding wooden spears topped with dull, blue-grey stone. A third, crouching nearby, was ripping a tetrid stalker apart with her bare hands, looking annoyed. Behind her was a crude stone monolith. What he could see of the surface of the rock was dominated by a stylized figure of a young woman, with dark hair and rather desirable curves, holding a broad-bladed spear in one hand and a raven in the other. Her whole body was covered in black and red triskelion-like designs that made his eyes water as badly as the stones had. It has been a long time since vermin or that weed dared to come this far in the nearest observed. Yes, there is a sign and everything a fourth, naked young girl, standing with her arms folded in the shallows on his far side, remarked. -Ah sign? He managed to look about and realised that there was. Someone had driven a wooden pole into the shallows, next to a crude stone monolith, and hung a sign board off it which read: No Bathing, No Shenanigans, No Stealing, Dont Litter, No Birds. NO MONKEYS! The first four were written in neat, consistent script. The No Birds seemed to be a later addition, however, as it was scratched into the wood then painted, and the calligraphy was much more cramped. The No Monkeys, line had been written with some venom. I even added a no-monkeys warning, after the mess with that emperor and his six dancing morons the girl in the water muttered. That was a long time ago, one of the others remarked. Perhaps they have devolved to the point where they cant read? an older woman who had just dropped out of a tree, her hair bound up in a garland of mulberry flowers, suggested. It is possible, another beauty agreed, slipping out of the reeds to his left, a bundle of arrows and a bow in her hand. They are ever this way Oh Looking around, he saw some awkward shuffling among the younger girls. The one in the shallows face-palmed and then the text shifted to be a series of very simple pictograms that even a two year old could probably decipher. The Intent bleeding off the No Monkeys pictogram was genuinely murderous as well. Someone is The mist and the lake ahead of them deformed and a wall of greenish-gold fire exploded through everything. He didnt even have a chance to attempt seeking cover as it rolled over the bank The qi in the attack dissipated and it bled away as if it had never been. Even so, he found himself struggling to breathe and his skin blistering, while the leaves on trees nearby burned and the water started to smoke. The young girl in the water made an obscene hand gesture and, in the same instance, a profound sense of wet obfuscated everything and the misty haze and rain redoubled itself I cant believe that that actually worked the green-robed youth appeared, walking out of the mist, which swirled inauspiciously. Mmmmm the purple-robed youth following behind considered the orb in his hand with a frown, then looked at the bank. There really is a grove of awakened spirit herbs in this place the blue-robed youth added, landing nearby with a splash in the water, sounding disturbingly pleased. What happened to the monkey? the green-robed youth asked. What monkey? the purple-robed youth frowned. The The green-robed youth trailed off, sounding confused, which for some reason made him unreasonably happy. The young women stared at his tormenters, their expressions warring between pity, confusion and amusement. He stared as well, because while he also knew about the white-furred old monkey, he somehow wasnt able to articulate that he was a white-furred old monkey or that said monkey, looking somewhat singed it had to be said, was there, crouched on a smoking log a few metres away, watching with a gloomy expression, munching on a spirit fruit. He flinched as a young woman with blonde hair and a pale blueish-white lotus in her curly hair crouched down beside him. He tried to speak, but she put a hand over his mouth, then very slowly started to move him backwards The dark-haired woman with mulberry flowers in her hair turned to stare at him, and the girl who was next to him. The girl froze, but rather than do anything, the woman just looked pensive for a moment, then sighed and then looked back at the youths, who were arguing about what type of spirit herbs they had encountered. The young woman exhaled softly and continued to drag him back, through the flooded forest until the mist swirled around them again and they were alone in the shallow, lily-carpeted waters. Even there, though, he saw a few clusters of the large, spiky lily pads. You is very lucky the girl muttered in what it took him a moment to recognize was an older dialect of Easten. Stupid idiots making a big mess, then that wretched weed make an even bigger one Why are you saving me? he asked at last. And where are the others? the girl frowned, glancing around. This place not place you think. It is very A very naked, peerlessly beautiful woman with lustrous dark hair and lotus-like tattoos enveloping half her body appeared, like a ghost, next to his rescuer. You actually think you can run from me? she murmured, sounding amused. For a few seconds, he actually found himself wondering if he was finally going mad, as unable to move in the slightest, he watched her twining her hands in the girls hair, her smile disturbingly ecstatic {Hao Tianxuans Generation Caging Purgatorial Chains} Silvery chains coiled around them both The young woman made a *tcch* sound and a second version of her stood out of the water, grasped him by the hand and dragged him down into the water. For a moment he flailed, then Calm down this is not good Trigger the talisman Han Shu Her words sank into his mind and the connection to the skitterleap talisman resonated in his minds-eye His surroundings wavered and then he landed, with a hard splash, scattering pond weed and lily-pads everywhere. what the fates! Lin Ling landed next to him with a shocked yelp. Juni appeared a moment later, struggling with a tetrid stalker. Gritting his teeth, he lunged for it and grabbed two of its legs, trying his best to stop it from attacking her... and failed miserably as the wound in his side sent him sprawling. Youre okay! Juni gasped, finally stabbing the critter in the face with one of its own limbs. Y-yeah he managed, fumbling for a healing pill. What happened? Lin Ling asked, struggling up and finding that the water was not as deep. There was a spirit herb, he explained, then frowned, because their surroundings were They were still in a lake, but there were no giant water lilies there, just normal, if slightly oversized ones. The jasmine flowers were still everywhere though. Did you also A deeply disorientating flash of silver light left him seeing green and blue splotches in the mist *Krooooooom* A vast, muffled explosion echoed through the mist a moment later, followed by a hot, humid flash of air that made him flinch. The jasmine flowers in nearby trees shimmered faintly, and in the distance he heard something like laughter? Did you hear that? he asked, poking his side. The wound was still healing, but his qi was recovering again, at least. Juni and Ling both looked at him as if he was an idiot. Not the explosion, the laughter? he clarified. Lets get out of here, anyway, Ling muttered. That was too close, the way they managed to catch up to us You think that running will make any difference?! The words clawed at him, seeming to come from within and without. The water rippled and a few lotus flowers bloomed. Do they only know that one motherless phrase? Lin Ling grimaced. Having chosen to rebel, and attack us, this is the inevitable end your choice has delivered you to! The follow up was no less He put a hand to his head, feeling that that was oddly familiar. Lets go, Juni grimaced. Yeah, he nodded Then why are we not going? Lin Ling asked, looking confused. Juni closed her eyes, taking a few deep breaths. Soul attacks she said at last. This is a soul attack, isnt it? Focusing on his mantra, he tried to force himself to take a few steps and failed. It was like his legs just refused to work. Even standing was hard, and his mantra was still The helplessness made him want to scream or weep and just curl up in a ball. *KUUAAAAASSSSK!* The roar of a tetrid stalker reverberated through the misty forest. His already rebelling qi trembled and the water grew sluggish and turbid around him. The mist also seemed to close in, becoming muggier and more oppressive. Not again Juni gasped, staggering up and grabbing Ling, who was barely able to move. Fate-thrashed his curse was cut off, as a wagon-sized behemoth, easily double the size of the largest specimen of a tetrid stalker he had ever laid eyes on, materialized out of the trees to their right. Unable to so much as move, they could only look helplessly on as it spotted them and started forward, across the open water A strange, eerie, flute-like chord, that resonated through the ruins. Everywhere, flowers started to bloom. The stalker shifted from side to side and then moved in a blur Not quite believing what he was seeing, they watched the monstrosity, which was absolutely a powerful, immortal realm qi-beast, land in the water with a massive splash and vanish without a trace amid swirling lily pads. They looked on, blankly, as a limb managed to break the surface, flailing, caught in pond weed and lotus roots and was then drawn back under the water, leaving only ripples and swirling arcs of flowering lotus pads and yellow, snap-dragon-like flowers he suspected might be gourd-wort With an explosion of water, and a shockwave of deeply inauspicious qi the corpse surfaced, drifting in several pieces as the lilies and gourd-wort flowed away from it. It took him a moment to realise what the problem was, then saw that the nearest lily pads were starting to acquire red veins. Blood Ling contamination? Juni scowled. Uh Ling tugged his sleeve, though he didnt need her input to see. They are all Lin Ling stared, wide-eyed, at the water they had just waded through as the lotus plants, reeds and even a few irises, a mulberry and gourd-wort all evacuated the area around the dead stalker. He watched as dozens of flowers from their surroundings basically stood up, rising out of the water to reveal childlike girls with similar, curly hair in various shades. Most appeared to be barely six or seven years old, though a few were older, in their early teens. Some carried wood spears tipped in bone, others daggers of corroded metal. A few even wielded stone weapons, while off to the side, one had a bow and a bunch of arrows made out of reeds, and he swore another was hauling what for all the world looked like a reed basket of clam shells. All of them were scowling and making obscene gestures. Within moments they had all retreated to the edge of the pool, leaving only a few contaminated leaves behind. Sup He flinched backwards as the girl holding the basket of various clams was suddenly standing in front of him. Wanna clam? The three of them stared, uncomprehendingly, at the girl with a pink lotus flower in her hair, who was holding out the broad, shallow basket of clams for them to look at. Amidst the mix of muddy clams, some red and spiky, others white and ribbed, there were also a few crayfish, and even a razor crab in there, he saw, caught in pond-weed. A Now is not the time an older girl with several beautiful whitish-blue iris flowers arranged in her hair, appeared right beside the younger one, grabbing her and pulling her back. Um we dont mean any Evidently, the older girl sniffed, looking them over. We are not savages, you can go that way. Dont pick the plants. She pointed towards the right hand side of the wall. I can show em the way! the girl with the clams volunteered, cheerfully. You Might as well, the girl with the bow, who had purplish-brown grass flowers affixed in her hair like a pair of wings, remarked drily. This looks like its going to get messy. There are other contacts to the west, and the roof has been raised. Dont go far, we will relocate to the plaza of the Gentle Mistress, the iris-girl admonished the clam-carrying lotus, who had now put the basket on her head. Uh huh, uh-huh, the girl nodded, then waved for them to follow her. Are we actually? Ling signed. Do you want to try running? Juni signed back. Looking at the dozens of awakened spirit herbs now quietly observing them, he shuddered, agreeing fully with her sentiment. There was no way they escaped this lot if they decided they were a threat, somehow. A single awakened herb was a terrifying thing. Dozens, perhaps hundreds, with manifest spirit bodies and weapons Unbidden, the memory of Senior Ying shooting arrows made from Life-breaking Aspen wood at alkyr surfaced in his mind as he eyed the girl wielding the reed arrows, wondering what their trick was *Kuaaaaaaaaaassssh* Another cry echoed through the misty swamp. The young girl gave them a pointed look, then again waved for them to follow her. Several of the weapon-wielding plants were already moving off, in the direction of the tetrid stalker cry, he noted. Left with no other choice, they could only follow after the girl, who set off through the water, humming a jaunty tune, effortlessly balancing her basket on her head. So, youre cultivators? she asked after a while. Uh yes, Juni confirmed. Seem kinda weak, the girl deadpanned. Wanna misty moon clam? They will help He stared at the clam, about the size of his fist with a pale, faintly ribbed shell, that she was offering, not sure what to say. Wordlessly, Juni took it and turned it over in her hands. We will take three, she said at last. Three spirit jades, the girl replied with aplomb, holding out her small hand. Juni nodded and passed her three. The girl just plonked the jades in her basket and passed Juni two more of the white clams in return. Are we just Lin Ling started to say, then trailed off as Juni pressed a clam into her hand. Oh. Taking one, he realised immediately why as well. Their environments were still oppressive, humid and deeply unnerving, but the subtle weight he had never realised was dragging at him faded away. Taking a deep breath, he felt like he could breathe freely again. What do they do? Lin Ling asked, as they started off again. Hide you from prying idiots, the girl replied drily. At that price is a steal, but VILLAINS! HEAVEN HAS EYES AND FOLLOWS YOUR EVERY MOVE! Din Ouyengs voice boomed out from a different direction, making all of them stumble. The most surprising thing, though, was that he recognised it as Din Again, he was struck by being fundamentally unable to articulate the things in his head, and then it passed as the little clam expelled a large puff of faintly multi-coloured mist into their surroundings. What the Lin Ling put a hand to her temple and grimacing. Persistent, was all the girl muttered, waving for them to continue walking, which to his surprise, he found he could do with ease compared to before. -They were using soul attacks to mess with our perception? It was so obvious that it was He wanted to say embarrassing but suspected that the disruptive projection of whatever was done ran quite deep. All of them did have what amounted to Martial Intent, despite not being at Golden Core, but that only really gave them a bit of parity with unprepared Golden Core experts. He probably could incapacitate a Soul Foundation cultivator with a surprise attack using mantra manifestation once, maybe? A Nascent Soul or above expert, which Mangfan, Din Ouyeng and the rest likely were, was a whole other matter, especially with whatever they had done to raise the suppression. They waded on in silence, Juni and Ling both probably preoccupied with that ominous thought, holding the clams, which continued to exhale little swirls of misty vapour. Everywhere he looked, there were flowering water plants C lotuses and gourd-wort were the predominant ones, along with drifts of flowering reeds. The jasmine was also there, if anything seemingly more pronounced than it had been before, winding around submerged trees and over the occasional ruins that drifted in and out of the mist like ghostly shadows. What was also noticeable, as they walked past one of those ruins, was that the style was different. The sleek curves and pointed arches were there, yes, but with the roofs intact the style reminded him more of ancient stupas or old temples, not in the Easten style, but the more subtle, refined Yin style. That said, it was hard to muster much interest in them given their current circumstances. How do we get out of here? Juni asked at last as they passed by another cluster of flooded ruins half overgrown by jasmine-crowned trees. Hmm the clam-carrying spirit herb pondered for a moment, looking out into the mists. Your best chance is probably to hide in the heart of the grove, or in some of the caves. They will catch you like crayfish in a pot beyond here. It was hard to deny that assessment. Your worry is that your kind rarely come back from here, isnt it? she added after they had waded on in silence for a few more metres. Well, yes he conceded. Fair, she nodded. However, mostly death here is self-inflicted. What happens if you rob and steal in the world below? Kill a powerful person, an influential person rob their house. Ah When the spirit herb put it like that, it was obvious. That the thought had not occurred before was also rather chilling. He glanced involuntarily at the nearest ruin, with the familiar geometric, flower-like carvings and pointed arches, trying not to shudder as his gaze was drawn to the jasmine flowers in the trees growing out of it. Your awareness is quite good, yes, this place dulls the senses, the big sister doesnt like monkeys and their ilk coming in. Only if they pass quietly and dont make a fuss is their presence tolerated. Involuntarily, he glanced behind them. Anyway, we should talk less, this place is not without its dangers, even with They all flinched as a further flash of white fire swirled through the mist, flickering like lightning shadow in cloud. Their surroundings shimmered and the water surface seemed to bleed multi-coloured. Buildings wavered, their outlines shifting and trees seemed to shuttle back and forth for a few seconds before everything went back to normal. With me guiding you, the herb added, grimacing. They waded on, through the waist-deep water for several more minutes, pausing occasionally when further shockwaves and the odd angry exclamation washed over them, but the din of combat did progressively fade away, until at last, they arrived at a monolithic stone, maybe fifteen metres high, jutting out of the water. Thats Uh Juni and Ling both stopped to stare at it, as did he, because it was familiar. It was one of the outer stele from the vision he had seen. This is? he tried to find words to describe it, but failed. The stele itself was already impressive, but unlike in his vision, the vast, constellation-like figure, in this case had been picked out in paint. The figure on it was a woman, her hair painted in white and gold, wearing a stylized dark robe, draped as alluringly as the crude art style would allow, across her voluptuous form. The robe and her feminine aspects were picked out with white and blue stars. In one hand, she held a lantern, the other a harp-like instrument, while the lower hands held a jasmine flower and in the other, a small bird. Behind her head was a crown of golden leaves, crested with a crescent moon. Before it, a crude block platform, about a metre clear of the water had been raised up, on which were arranged two statues and an altar. The older one, with her golden-white hair loose, and her robe draped in such a way as to give the idea of being clothed, while not actually concealing much of anything, was certainly of the woman on the massive stele, based on the identical crown. The other statue, placed beside it, was of a younger girl, also golden-haired with a similar face, carrying a pair of torches. Her robe was patterned with flowers and leaves that greatly resembled the geometric designs daubed around the monolith behind them. Both wore fresh garlands of jasmine flowers. The Mistress of Starry Sky, and the Far Seeing Daughter, the spirit herb said absently. They are the protectors of this land what remains of it, anyway. Another dull rumble, the first in a while, echoed from behind them. In response, the mist shivered and the visibility actually improved for a few seconds A blue-green lightning bolt arced down, incinerating a swathe of vegetation. The jasmine flowers trembled on all the nearby trees and a few lilies and flowering herbs shifted in decidedly aware ways. Yeah, taking cover might be a good idea, the spirit herb muttered. The big sisters rarely wake up, but all of them are eccentric. They dislike your kind quite a lot, though with fair reason. Oft has it been said that our songs are only for the pure and free Your people tend to excel at a very special kind of slavery that they dislike a great deal. And yet, you are helping us he pointed out, as the herb looked around pensively. Hmm well, we are a broadpagoda, here, and you bought some clams, that counts for something, she replied blandly, before pointing off to one side. This way there are old caves and the flooding is deceptive. The shrines further in are also not so easily violated. Another shuddering tremor scattered rainbows in the mist as the herb set off again, more purposefully A shadow-like hand exploded out of the mist, grasping for her. With a yelp, the herb dropped her basket into the water, the clams inside it scattering thick, iridescent mist everywhere. Cursing, he grabbed Juni and Lings hands and started to race, as fast as he could, through the water, in the direction the herb had talked about. Behind them, there were multiple impacts The water around them surged and he was swept off his feet. Everything turned chaotic for a few seconds as they spun, crazily in the flood, until a black shadow exploded out of nowhere and hit him Oh, fates, I hate you, and this place Lin Lings groaning voice right beside him pulled him back to the moment. Easy, we smacked into that rock hard Juni added. He tried to sit up and found she was actually dragging him through the muddy shallows, with Lings help. Touching his head where it hurt, he looked at his fingers and found them red with blood. Seeing he had recovered, she stopped and took a few deep breaths. Blood was running down her face, he couldnt help but note, and her robe was badly torn. Here Ling helped him up. Taking a few breaths, trying not to wince, he looked around and found that what they had hit was likely one of a number of rock outcroppings You think you can actually run!?! The words tugged at him, but failed to penetrate the pounding headache he currently had, or the pain in his hand. Holding it up, he found the clam clenched in his fist tightly enough to draw blood, a swirl of hazy mist around them. Oh shut up, please! Juni snarled, kicking the water angrily. Over there, Ling pointed to their left, where there was a fairly large cave entrance visible amid tangled vegetation and some tumbled walls. There was another flash of silver fire, matched a second later with gold Everything jumped, nearly sending him sprawling. His qi tried to take a standing deviation into uncontrollable for a few seconds, before his mantra re-asserted some modicum of control. Trees shed leaves like it was autumn and the jasmine flowers tumbling over everything seemed to ripple faintly. The rocks in the caves make navigation atrocious, Juni said, after a moments thought. If there is water as well, it will help our goal is to hide from them and recover a bit. The longer this goes on, the more likely it is, that something is noticed. Thats true, he conceded. The herb was right, though, if we keep running like this, we will run out of things before they do. If it wasnt for the monkeys intervention Juni bit her lip, looking angry now They stared at the dark, overgrown entrance again. Ah isnt that? Ling pointed to the tangled, thorny vines growing down over the rocks and snaring up the trees to its left. I guess the fates are watching, Juni muttered as they took in vast tangle of blood briar vine. As a plant, it was utterly vile, making brown-thorn look like it was an ornamental plant for gardens. Encountering it anywhere was usually a clear sign that you wanted to go a different way. In the current circumstances, however, it was actually useful because it was almost impervious to soul attacks. Throwing them at it just made the plant stronger and more vivacious. What if its a dead end? he asked, feeling sort of compelled to suggest that. Juni stared behind them again, and he couldnt help but feel sorry for her. He certainly had no real solution either Shit He slapped himself in the face, realising what was happening. Oh Ling and Juni, realising the same thing, grimaced. Anything is better than nothing, he grimaced, taking a step towards the cave, and finding it much harder than when the spirit herb had been with them. It is, Juni agreed. Compared to before, walking was like trying to wade through sticky mud. It. Is. Inevitable! As rebels, you can only accept that you will be delivered unto justice! ACCEPT. YOUR Gasping, he clapped his hands to his ears, hard enough to burst his eardrums. The pain was excruciating as he stumbled, his balance destroyed for a few seconds. His whole world just rang with the distorted noise of his own heartbeat. Accept. Your. Fate. The words hung in his mind, like a dark curse, trying to drag him back. Nearby, Juni was holding her head, staggering, while Ling had dropped to her knees, vomiting Fighting his own mantra, he tried to focus on the feeling he had had It is not your time The words were not the ones he sought, but he grasped at them and tried to associate them with Beginning. To his shock, they kind of worked, and the crippling sense of indecision and hopelessness receded. Grabbing Juni, he tried to send a pulse of his own intent into her. She said something Thanks, to which he signed, clumsily, in reply Accept NO! he snarled, silently, because he was still deaf, and instead managed to take the few steps over to Ling, using his mantra, just that word, on her. Off to his right, in the direction they were heading, he saw several tetrid stalkers appear and then almost as quickly vanish into the swirling water with very ominous *plops* and a few ripples. Juni hauled Ling up and between them, they staggered towards the cavern, which at this point, was really the only place offering shelter. The trip, only a few dozen metres, seemed like it took an eternity until they slumped down against the ruins of a wall, beneath the tangled stems of the blood briar, gasping like winded cripples. Fates, I hate them so much Ling groaned. All he could do was nod. Taking out a replenishment pill, he ate it and grimaced at how little it did. The few cuts and scrapes he had on him, that had already healed were marked by faintly green-tinted smears of blood that made him wince. You are also overdosed, Juni signed, eyeing his forearms. Yeah, he replied, barely managing a tired grimaced. Biting his lip he spat a little bit of blood into his hand and considered it. Unstable qi, yin poison and purification residue meant that it was actually smoking slightly. At least anything that bites us will poison itself before we die, Ling joked wearily, looking up at the spiky vine above them almost challengingly. True, he conceded. Though it should hide our trail. There is that, Ling agreed. Lets hope its not also awakened. He considered the leafy vine with its millions of finger-length spines gloomily, wishing Ling had not suggested that. The interior is much bigger than it looks Juni signed, turning to look behind them. Pushing himself up, he saw that she was right. The ruins went into the cave, which was much more extensive than it first appeared, seemingly focused around a large, temple-like structure built into the rock itself. Some of it was flooded, but it was possible to make out passages further in. Did you see the stalkers? he gasped, pointing to where they had vanished. Uhuh Juni nodded grimly. We still need to recover, Ling groaned. At least to the point where the talisman recharges we have all over-burdened it at this point. Considering their condition, Ling was also right on that count. Gritting his teeth, he got up, then helped Ling up, because standing in the entrance was just asking for trouble. Somewhat to his surprise, though, the cavern was even bigger than the secondary impression had given. The roof was tall enough to fit a small pagoda inside, and even had a few fissures open to the sky above, visible as glimmering white scars. The main cavern was a sort of plaza, with buildings arranged on both sides, leading to a further, smaller cavern beyond it. That also held some ruined buildings, genuinely in the style he had seen in Portam Rhanae, rather than the strange halfway style of the outer hall. The second hall also held another shrine C to the Far Seeing Daughter near as he could tell. The statue certainly had the same hair and dress as her, though here she wore the crescent-moon crown of the older woman and was sitting, cross-legged, almost like a Buddha. Before her was an old altar, flanked on both sides by a shallow pool, which to his surprise held all kinds of objects C bowls, metal daggers, jewellery, stone talismans and more ominously, what looked like bones. Where now? he asked, as they sat on a handy bench near the edge of the pool, nibbling on some of Sanas ration-cakes. His hearing had mostly recovered at this point, but his qi control was still misbehaving. There is a path to the right, Juni murmured. I think all we can do is keep going on and hope that our pursuers get hopelessly gnarled up in the chaos they have unleashed. And before you say its not a great plan, or something, I challenge either of you to come up with a better one, Juni added with a scowl. Ling just sighed. He could only nod. It was not a good circumstance at all, a conclusion punctuated by another ominous rumble in the distance. This far in, the mist was only really visible where it crossed through the areas illuminated by the fissure of the roof, however, everywhere he looked, the edges of things shimmered oddly for several uneasy seconds. I really dont like that, Juni grimaced, eyeing their bench, which had also bled its edges for a second or two. Yeah, he agreed. He had no idea what it was, but just looking at it gave him a queasy feeling. The issue will be if they are tracking us with our talismans, Ling muttered as last. That was another problem, but not one that was easily solvable, short of throwing them away. That was a last-ditch effort though, because all of their talismans were bound to them anyway, and if soul-sense was usable there was no guarantee they had not been marked in some other way. Mangfan and the others had had a good amount of time to prepare Accept Oh for fates sakes! He rubbed his fingers into his temples, focusing on banishing the malignant, almost mocking echo. Whats wrong? Juni asked him. The echo of what they are shouting, he grimaced. Its like a curse The slightest thought. Oh, yeah Juni nodded, spitting on the ground. Ling just made a rude gesture in the direction of the cavern entrance. They rested for another short while, then got up and set off again. The route Juni had picked did go on for some distance, as it turned out, however it soon dropped below the water table, leading to them wading through waist-deep, icy water. His blood toxicity was so high from the number of pills they had been eating for replenishment that he didnt dare eat any high-grade purification pills either, so all he could do was accept the icy pain and feed it back into something positive with his mantra. It goes underwater Juni muttered at last, bringing them to a stop. Monkey-shit Ling groaned. Do we go back? he suggested. Juni looked behind them, her now perpetually stressed expression turning even gloomier. Give me a minute she muttered, taking out a rope and tying it around her waist. If I dont give it one good jerk every ten seconds, pull me back, immediately. Shouldnt we all go? Ling asked, uneasily. No, Juni shook her head. I have the most experience with caves of all of us, but if we all go and something happens, we will be in an even worse situation. This way, at least I can be rescued. Ling grimaced, but he just nodded, familiar with her thinking. It was better for one person to scout and be rescued than for all of them to get into difficulties. While I go, get used to being submerged in colder water, Juni added, crouching down herself. One at a time. Of course, he confirmed. They stood there in silence for a few seconds, then Juni passed the rope to Ling and slipped under the surface with barely a ripple. He watched as Ling paid out the knotted rope, which twitched regularly every ten seconds, for almost a minute, before sitting down in the tunnel with a grimace. Even though the water was not that cold, no worse than the water in a cold spring in the mountains by the coast, it was impossible not to gasp, as icy cold shot through his upper body. The issue really, was the temperature difference and acclimatization to the humidity outside, which made it feel like his lungs had just been stabbed. He remained there, waiting, fighting the discomfort, until he was able to breath easily again, then accepted the rope from Ling, so she could adjust as well. Like that, they sat there for almost three minutes, with Juni regularly giving the rope a sharp jerk, until she re-appeared. Its doable, she concluded, after catching her breath. The tunnel extends for about thirty metres, with a few side rooms. There seems to be another hall beyond, but I spent most of my time checking the side rooms for threats I take it there is nothing dangerous then? Ling asked. Nothing I could see, Juni grimaced. Our best bet seems to be to go to the hall, wait there for our talismans to replenish and then see about escaping or trying to make contact with Misty Jasmine Inn. Following after Juni, he took a few deep breaths and then submerged himself. She had left the rope, so they had that as a guide to pull themselves through the dark tunnel, which took about a minute in total, until they came to a stop. Hall beyond here, Juni signed for him, drawing the words on his arm. He tapped her hand twice for agreement, while she repeated the same for Ling. Drifting in the water, they both swam carefully after her, for a further twenty metres, until they encountered a small hall and a staircase upwards, which exited into what was less a hall, and more a small underground cavern carved to slightly resemble one. It was entirely devoid of natural light, so the only sense he had of space was the surrounding noise; lapping water, drips from above, the crunch of small ripples on some nearby shore, the clop of water rippling gently against rock from every direction, the deep cold of the water itself. Rising to the surface he swiftly ate a Dark Sight pill. There was a short period of disorientation as his ocular meridians reacted to the stimuli of the pill, and then the cavern drifted into focus. Black gave way to greys and a bit of white and he could see Juni crouched beside him in the water. Beyond the stairwell, he found that the hall was maybe flooded to a depth of about a metre, circular in shape, with finely graven columns at regular intervals. The middle had something, a raised platform maybe with what looked a bit like an altar, but it was hard to see, because even that was barely above the surface of the water. There was no sign of any statue or anything Juni poked him and pointed up. He looked upwards. And then sank back into the deeper pool of the stairwell until just his nose and face were above the surface. Lin Ling, who had surfaced beside him a moment earlier, had just done the same. Juni, suppressing her presence entirely, slipped away from them, keeping to the shallows. He watched with bated breath as she quickly scouted the hall and then slipped back into the deeper water to drift back over to them. Well? he asked. A tunnel, far side, heading west, she signed. Back the way we came, Ling replied, her pale face radiating unhappiness. It is what it *Krrrrrrrroooommm* An almighty crash reverberated through their surroundings. The shockwave passed, consumed by the colossal qi saturation in the rocks above them. Nothing joined them in the water. YOU CANNOT HIDE, VILLAINS! ACCEPT YOUR PENALTY AND COME OUT, WE WILL DENOUNCE YOUR FAMILIES FOR IMPERIAL CENSURE! Charming, Juni signed, adding a few signed symbols of invective after. Ling just grimaced. They waited for the aftershocks to fade away, then Juni pointed to the far side of the hall. He nodded and took a few deep breaths, grimacing at the amount of yin qi present. Juni silently submerged herself and they started to swim, not breaking the surface, until they reached a passage between two columns. They swam down the passage for a good twenty metres before finally surfacing in silence. The next hall, which was not much further on, was much like the larger ones they had come through to get to that strange circular room. Ruined buildings hugged the walls and side passages cut deep shadows in his dark-vision. Eventually, after they had caught their breath, Juni pointed to the right. They both nodded and slowly started to make their way through the cavern, walking slowly and smoothly making as few ripples as possible.

~ ??? C The Jasmine Gate ~
In the chamber they had just left, the ancient thing watched the three mortal primates go deeper into the ruins of the ancient shrine complex. They had been smart enough not to bother it, which demonstrated surprising intelligence amongst their kind, it mused. They also hadnt made a fuss or a mess, and departed promptly. Such wisdom was uncommon in their Order, so fascinated with suicide and, in its eminently considered opinion, well on track to raising it to an art form. It was a touch disappointed, though, that they had no Words. Perhaps, it considered, that was why they had immediately departed without giving a first greeting, uncouth as it was. Staying silent when you had no means for an intellectual discussion was a sign of incipient wisdom. That was why it had let them pass unhindered, they had just been doing their own thing and not been a nuisance. Its peers would have called that soft but manners were important. If you didnt observe them, people would never take you seriously when you spoke up. As an afterthought, it offered them a little bit of onwards good fortune for their trip ahead. Perhaps it would allow them to seek an appropriate suicide. Nobody would be able to say that it was not an understanding scholar of such higher matters. It pondered for a moment if its blessing would make a difference? There was a conflicting school of thought there. Should the young be left to seek their own path? Normally it would agree, teachers were just a burden beyond a certain point after all. On the other hand, good behaviour should be rewarded. It had observed over the years, as a scholar of the matter of reality, that those who didnt observe such niceties were inevitably nagged. Some thrived on that for itself? It preferred a certain solitude. It cast its senses upwards In any case, it had been awoken from its gentle slumber by whatever was going on out there. It had been a long time since it had gone outside, it mused. -How many years? -Ahh... That didnt matter. Years, those were something mortals invented to give themselves a purchase on the unrelenting forward tread towards that final shore. Since it had managed to get out of that place it hadnt given years much thought. In its considered opinion, they were a bit of a philosophical dead end in any case. It had made its views on that clear in the past. No need to revisit such old discussions. In any event here it was no longer bound by the chains of suffering like its brethren had been. They still raged below, or hungered, or dreamed. It was all the same. They had been foolish. -Like mortals It considered that line of thought. Was it because they ate so many? If one ate too much of a thing, it was possible to become sick after all. It wasnt above possibility that the mortal condition was chronic if acquired. Those ones were like that. Excellent scholars in their own right, but so so Its mind wandered for a second, an eternity, to the chasm of its memory, looking for the correct thought, but that way led to some discussions that were still ongoing. Better to let them alone for now. It would be a waste to miss such opportunities to advance its own understanding. It was sad that it had missed the chance to talk with her before the fall. She was something of an idol to it. To walk so far beyond the final shore... that took so many words. It could learn so much if it met her. It was good to have dreams, it thought contentedly. The whole cavern rocked as an explosion shook the cavern above. The contented moment it had just achieved was ruptured, so... -So -So vexatious. Its thoughts returned to its brethren as it checked its reflection in the pool which stood vertically opposite it, like a mirror. They had been foolish. It was certainly because they ate so many that they had been corrupted so. The primates fascination with suicide had nearly been their undoing. Those unscholarly ones had nearly dragged all species with them in their obsession. Another explosion. The water rippled. It quashed a flash of genuine irritation as it stretched a limb down to stroke the water, stilling it so it could continue to ponder its being. A few moments later another shockwave pulsed through the mountain. To the east. Mortal squealing echoed into its cave. Something about villainy? Such insipid language. Very uninspiring, it judged. Almost dare it say it primitive? An amusing mortal concept, spoken language. Another dead-end philosophy. It stared at the mirror for a while longer. On the other hand, now it was awake. It seemed there was no prospect of any peaceful repose either until the ruckus above subsided. It closed its senses and More squawking. A different primate. Something about judgement and accepting, apparently. It contemplated. It was one thing to be noisy, but there was such a thing as a bottom line... respect. It considered itself a very tolerant and reasonable being, but even so It moved to the floor. The pool of water above it was still rippling gently from whatever was happening outside. It stared up for a moment, and then the water was where it should be. Below. Like all correct things. If these squawking primates were not going to depart, perhaps it would go and see if they were interested in having a discussion on philosophy. One of them seemed to have words, unlike the previous three. It pondered for a moment longer. The clincher, in the end, was Suicide. It still had questions about the mortal primates fascination with it. You could find wisdom in any circumstance, in any event. Perhaps those outside would have some new knowledge for it to mull over. It had been a long time since it discussed the finer points of its theories with anyone maybe the field had moved in some remarkable new direction? How long had it been sleeping? It tried to remember but the abyss of its memory was so vast; the memory was dull -Dull? What if its debating skills had also dulled? It shivered. That was an ugly thought. It prided itself in being a very erudite speaker. Part of it skittered off on that tangent. -Who was the last person it had discussed? -No, had it had preached to one? -Before it had slept, that much was clear, but had it awoken since? ~Ahhh The cave shivered faintly as it shook its concept of self in annoyance. Suddenly it felt that it might have taken a bit too long of a nap. Finally, its memory supplied the information. That mortal had been a good debater. Composed, very focused on her point as well. She had been lacking in words, but her earnest nature had convinced it. Thinking back, that one had never left a name with any meaning. A further detonation shuddered through the valley beyond the confines of its retreat. It stared outwards. Now, this was just getting to the point of being rude. Maybe it would go find that mortal after it had a short chat with those outside. Perhaps she would no longer be a mortal by now. That would be nice. It might even make up for all this ruckus. Discussing suicide with one of them was always much more stimulating. Perhaps it would even leave a name this time. Chapter 24 – Jasmine and Mulberry (Part 1)
There is a custom, among the Yin People that wearing charms of jasmine or mulberry evokes good fortune for the wearer and will ease their passage through daily life.
~Observation, on the customs of the Yin Peoples, by Scholar Shuhang.
It is a truth that should be universally acknowledged, that where three or more awakened spirit herbs get together in a single valley, nothing good shall ever come of it.
~Saying, attributed to Seng Mo

~ Han Murai* C West Flower Picking Town ~ *Han Murai is Han Shu''s uncle, (aka Han Shu''s mother''s brother). He is an official in the West Flower Picking Town Guard. Last seen chapter 14.
Yo Danshu, what will it be today? Usual and do you have any of the nice fried mango pieces? My daughter loves them! For little Mei? Sure thing! Youre a blessing, Yunli! Ha-ha what if your wife hears Do you want something, Sir? Han Mei Murai stirred himself from half-listening to Corporal Danshu Fang as he watched life hurry by in the rain-drenched square before the Queen Mothers Shrine. He turned to the other junior official in his squad, Corporal Kun Yu, who had called over to him. Ill have a fried fish, he said after a moments contemplation of the stall vendor''s menu beside Corporal Kun. One fish for the Sergeant, the blonde-haired young woman said with a grin. Do you want anything with it? Some spicy sauce would be good, Miss Fei, he replied after a moment''s further consideration. And maybe a cup of tea if there is any on the boil? Fei Yunli waved at another youth, her brother he thought, who was crouched rather unhappily under an umbrella, at a portable stove beside the stall. With a somewhat put-upon sigh, the youth poured out a cup of tea from a metal pot on it and held it out to Corporal Kun, who happened to be nearest. Fei Yunli stared daggers at the boy, who pointedly ignored her, then gave them an apologetic smile as Corporal Kun claimed the cup of tea. My sisters boy. He spends far too much time in the teahouse thinking he has means that are not provided by someone else, she confided in Corporal Danshu, with a stage whisper loud enough to be heard halfway across the plaza. He has no way with people so she sent him here to learn something useful. You mean learning how to break a wine jar over your friends head and slap a serving girls ass are not useful life skills? Corporal Danshu replied, rolling his eyes. Only if you want to learn about new and unusual ways to give others money to the Civil Authority, Fei Yunli muttered. It is truly hard, Corporal Kun agreed, all of them ignoring the now glaring youth. It is, Fei Yunli sighed, before turning to him with a less jaded smile. Your fish, Sir Han. Thank you, he murmured, stepping over to both pay the one iron talisman it cost and claim the cup of tea from Corporal Kun. So, what does the morning hold for us? Corporal Danshu asked him as they took in the square. Sighing, he glanced at the talisman currently tied to his wrist. The aftermath of a fight at a teahouse C the Green Moon near the Green Fang Pagoda. What looks to be a mugging, but the report suspects a monkey gang, and given its near the Han estate, I am fairly sure that is the case And one of the alchemists down by the Yuan Canal, Old Ji, is claiming someone tried to break into his stores last night. Uggh this weather, Corporal Danshu groaned, scuffing his foot through a puddle. It was not particularly heavy rain, more misty drizzle for the most part, but it was absolutely from the east and its effects were deceptively strong. It does bring out the worst in folk, he agreed, sipping his tea, idly sending his soul sense out to investigate a crate of spirit fruit on the far side of Fei Yunlis stall. Even that took effort and focus, and in return he could barely perceive what his eyes could see clearly anyway. The monkeys are a menace, Fei Yunli interjected. I heard some of them actually robbed a herbalist in the Seng District the other day and made off with all his spirit fruit. Sounds about right, Corporal Danshu replied, rolling his eyes. Anyway, I dont suppose you know what the disturbance earlier was about? Fei Yunli asked, changing the subject. My grandpa swears its a bad omen, but I bet it was something alchemical. Frowning, he turned to look north, over the river, towards the Market District. The disturbance was something he was trying not to think too hard about. The black clouds had come and gone within moments, but between the deeply inauspicious vibe they had given and the fact that the associated disruption had been squarely in the Ha clans district, he could see a problem miles off. It might well have been something alchemical, Corporal Kun guessed, giving Fei Yunli a smile as he agreed with her. Possibly, Corporal Danshu agreed with a more non-committal shrug. Speculation does nobody any good, he reminded both of them. Guards had something of a position of responsibility in that regard and it was very easy for rumours to spiral out of control in awkward ways. The last thing that was needed, especially in the current climate, was some stupid piece of gossip about the Ha clan, for example, having shady exemptions regarding alchemical pills that caused tribulations. Yeah, yeah, the town is on edge, there are problems, we know, Corporal Kun muttered. Haii he sighed and flicked some water off of his broad-brimmed hat. Not for the first time, he wondered if someone had put Corporal Kun in his squad because they wanted the Kun and Han clans to have a falling out. It wasnt that the lad was bad, it was just that he was well, a product of his background and occasionally forgot that he was only a Corporal. Corporal Danshu, who was a lot older than Corporal Kun, and had been part of his squad for a number of years now, gave the boy a poke to the back of the head on his behalf. Aye, there are, Corporal Danshu agreed. And it isnt our job to add to them! Yes, sir. Sorry, sir, Corporal Kun muttered after a moment, giving him a salute and not looking at Fei Yunli, who also flushed a little. Shaking his head, he waved off the apology and took another sip of his tea. So, which one do we go to first? Corporal Danshu asked him, glancing at the talisman on his wrist. The Green Moon Teahouse, it will be fairly straightforward, he replied after a moments thought. I dunno, you said it was the aftermath of a tea-house brawl? Corporal Danshu replied, with the sceptical tone of someone who had seen a few too many of those. Any idea on who was responsible? Local gang and a group of cultivators from Blue Cliff had an altercation over several prostitutes, he clarified, skimming the rather scant explanation. We are to call by and talk to the owner. Officially its to check that there is no further escalation, but someone in the Town Authority wants to check that the teahouse is paying its taxes, Ill bet, Danshu grimaced. Any identification on the cultivators beyond that? Nope, he replied, passing his talisman jade over to Corporal Danshu, who skimmed through it, shaking his head while they waited for the food to finish cooking. Ill take four fried fish, Miss Yunli! He glanced over at the next customer and found it was a young girl sheltering under a battered umbrella, painted with cherry blossoms, a basket of flowers slung over her shoulder. Ah, Yuuna, I was expecting you earlier, Yunli replied, giving the girl a bright smile. Oh, you know how it is the girl sighed. See, its coz we sell stuff to beggars Yunlis nephew sat down on his ass with a grunt as Yunli kicked him in the small of the back. Dont mind the boy, he has no idea how the world works, Yunli scowled, passing the four fish to the flower seller. Hey, that was uncalled for! the youth muttered, sitting up and glaring back at Yunli. It was perfectly called for, she sniffed, adding a fifth fish to her order. Yuuna, meanwhile, had put her basket down and was carefully rooting through it. Do you want the same flowers as usual? she asked after a moment. Sure, whatever you can spare, Yunli replied as Yuuna took out a carefully wrapped bundle of jasmine flowers and then a second of rock-rose. Ohh the jasmines are lovely, Yunli murmured, unwrapping them to reveal three trailing plants. Perfect for today. I thought you might like them, Yuuna agreed. Youre accepting flowers as payment? her nephew asked, aghast. Arent those the ones that will go in the family shrine? Yunli stared at him for a long moment, then sighed and shook her head, turning back to Yuuna. I can pay with talismans, if it will get you in trouble, Yuuna muttered. Dont be stupid, Yunli replied brusquely, And ignore that idiot. Can I buy a flower or two? Corporal Danshu added. Eh, of course, Yuuna murmured shoving the basket in his direction with her foot. My daughter will look wonderful with ah, I suppose Ill take a jasmine... Oh, and you have mulberry and cherry as well, Corporal Danshu murmured, crouching down to take a look. We dont have much in the way of cherry, Yuuna said a little sadly, he thought. Big sister brought those from the Cherry Wine Pagoda What happened? Corporal Danshu asked, looking back up at her with a frown from under his broad hat. She died, Yuuna said with a deeper sigh. Oh, my condolences, Corporal Danshu muttered, apologetically. I didnt hear about any flower sellers dying recently? She was part of the group that went to Jade Willow, Yuuna said softly. Oh, Corporal Danshu grimaced. Nasty business that, Fei Yunli agreed, sympathetically. I heard there was going to be an investigation, Yunli added. Probably, he agreed, looking at the young girl, with her stoic expression and thought about what he knew of that, none of which was good. For what? her nephew sniffed. The Ha clan did what nobody else would do and dealt with it. Good thing we had those young nobles there to uphold duty and honour. Kun Yu actually nodded as well, which just made him groan a little on the inside. The public view on it was, indeed, that the Ha clan had done a good deed by exterminating such abhorrent bandits. Doubly so, given the rumours swirling about how those bandits had even planned to target the Dun Princess. Conversely, the Hunter Bureau was being painted as tactless, uncaring and incompetent. Some local rumours even hinted that they were facilitating the plot. Yuuna stared at the boy like he was a strange fungus, then passed Yunli a sprig of jasmine and mulberry. Heh, Yunli snorted a laugh and took the little charm, affixing it to her hair. Stupid superstition, her nephew muttered, with all the self-awareness of a brick. What next, will we make a shrine to monkeys? With his gifts, that might not be a bad idea, Corporal Danshu muttered around a mouthful of his fried fish. Brave of you to assume the monkeys want to take any responsibility there, he murmured. Pfft! Corporal Danshu coughed and nearly spat out his fish. Your nephew and Miss Arai said prayers for her Yuuna added, glancing at him. And paid for a memorial ritual for the flower sellers who... she trailed off again, her adult tone lapsing back into that of a sad, far too worldly young girl. He had to concede that that was very Han Shu, although the real driving force, knowing his nephews slightly laid-back mentality was almost certainly Jun Arai. Both of Jun Hans daughters were conscientious beyond their years and took after their late mother in all sorts of ways. We uh, wanted to give him a token of thanks Yuuna said a bit awkwardly as she started to rummage around in the satchel she had just taken off her back. But he has not been about of late? Ah he and Jun Arai are off in Blue Water City, helping with the investigation, he answered at last. He was invited to help the Ling clan investigate matters with the auction, due to his expertise. Ohh Yuuna nodded, clearly impressed. Thats good, I was worried after Meiyu said she saw him and Miss Arai being escorted by the Ha clan the other week. Now who is spreading rumours, Corporal Danshu mouthed at him. In fairness, that was nothing but damage control. People did repeat things and Han Shu is helping the Ling clan was a fate-thrashed sight better than Han Shu got arrested by the Ha clan. Han Shus involvement in the whole mess was turning into something of a point of contention within the Han clan itself, given he had been the face of that tactless and uncaring Hunter Bureau in the aftermath of that terrible tragedy. Han Shus actions, some felt, were trying to align them with the Hunter Bureau and in direct opposition to the Ha clan. A view held especially among those who were close to his older brothers, Bao and Jiang. That the Lady Ling had come to see the formation of those twos Soul Gold cores, and spoken to Elder Cangfan barely cancelled that out, somehow. Oh, where is it Yuuna muttered, continuing to rummage around in the bag. Ah, its okay, he said quickly, aware that she did not have much, and giving anything to Han Shu was positively profligate on her part. No, no its from Ah! Yuuna pulled out a small, battered wooden box and passed it over to him. He almost refused, but looking at her serious expression, could only sigh in the end and take it with a small bow. When he tried to store it away in his ring, however, it refused. Nobody else caught the failure, thankfully, so he just shoved it in the small bag at his waist where he kept things like his talisman wallet and a few useful defensive artefacts. Thank you, he replied, Ill see it gets to him. Yuuna gave him a further polite bow. Ah, Sir Murai, a good morning to you He turned to find that an old man wearing a broad grass hat, with a bundle of fishing-tackle slung over his shoulder, had come up behind him. Old Fu, he saluted the old man, by way of greeting. On your way to your boat? Way back, actually, Old Fu replied, producing a box of fish from a storage device. Miss Fei here is a customer. It is delicious fish, Danshu interjected. It is, Kun Yu agreed. Miss Yunli is very talented. Oh you Fei Yunli rolled her eyes. Her nephew also rolled his, but with an entirely different intent. Have you bought your fish? he asked Kun Yu, who had mostly been chatting away to Miss Yunli while they talked with Yuuna. Oh, yes, Kun Yu replied, again forgetting the Sir, though, given Danshu never used it, it was a bit hard to call him out on it. Fao, take that box off Old Fu and make yourself useful. Yunli told her nephew, who had been quietly watching Corporal Kun flirt with her with a look of affected disdain. Fish do not debone and gut themselves, she added, more pointedly. Well, we will leave you to it, he said brightly to Old Fu, as the nephew stared at the crate of fish with an expression of mild horror. Aye, have a good day, the old man replied. Hope its not too horrible. We can but hope he agreed as Danshu went over and claimed his fried mango slices. Giving Yuuna a final wave and Miss Yunli a final polite salute of thanks, he turned and set off across the plaza, the two corporals falling in beside him. So, once we check out the Green Moon, then where? Danshu asked as they made their way onwards, between the early morning market stalls, across the damp, misty square. Despite the unpleasant weather, people were still making their way to the Queen Mother''s Shrine, for early prayers, the bell of the temple ringing gently every few seconds. Early morning shoppers and those on their way to work north of the river were milling around stalls, looking for good deals or, like they had been, simply buying breakfast. So, why are we off to this Green Moon Teahouse? Kun Yu asked, stepping around a hand cart full of water-filled jars holding shield crabs. Follow up over a brawl Danshu replied, launching into a quick briefing based on what was in the talisman. Happy to let Danshu do the explaining there, he took a bite out of his own fried fish, savouring it in silence as they walked. Flowers, get your divinations here! Fresh fish caught just an hour ago Peaches for sale! Ceramics from Blue Cliff, the New Years Collections, fresh off the boat! That last one made him glance over, reminded of the fact that Qing, his own wife, had been talking about buying a new tea-set. Currently, she was away visiting his mother and the Mei family for the New Years celebrations, wisely avoiding the politicking of the Han clan. See something you like, sir? the stall-tender, a bright-faced youth wearing a teal robe asked. Danshu and Kun Yu both glanced back at him, but he waved for them to continue on. They would not get that far ahead, anyway. How much for the ling patterned one? he asked, pointing to a set enamelled with flowing azure clouds and little silver jasmine blossoms. Oh, good eye, sir, the stall tender murmured. One spirit stone per piece. Wordlessly he picked the first one up, and then another, turning them over in his hands, considering the quality, which was largely excellent, and the makers marks, which were genuine. It was a brave person that openly peddled counterfeit goods in a major market square. It was not unheard of, however, and this kind of weather did rather lend itself to such scams. Package a full set up and deliver it to this address, he said with mild resignation, putting the teapot back on its rest and taking out a personal talisman with his home address on it. Do you want payment now, or on delivery of whole set? Usually, we take a quarter up front, the stall tender replied politely. But for a member of the guard Here, he passed five spirit stones over without comment. That was a fair amount of money for the average citizen of this district, but as a Nascent Soul cultivator with a good position in the Civil Authority, his guards salary alone was twenty a week. True, most of it went towards his wifes cultivation, but being part of the Han clan did have its perks in keeping the cost of running a small household down. We will deliver the rest today, the merchant said with a happy smile, quickly imprinting a binary talisman. Your seal here, sir He took out seal from his storage ring and imprinted his personal seal on the talisman beside the merchants. The youth then peeled the talisman apart and gave him one half with a further polite salute. A pleasure, sir, the youth said politely once he had inspected it. Likewise, have a good day, he replied, returning the salute and setting off again after Danshu and Kun Yu. What were you buying? Danshu asked as he caught them about twenty metres further on, inspecting a stall selling talismans. Tea set, for Qing, he said. Ah, drat, I should have thought of that Danshu groaned. On a corporals salary, even a Master Corporals, your wife will poison you, he joked. Thats true, Danshu sighed wryly. A tea set? Corporal Kun, who was merely twenty years old, unmarried, not in a relationship, and afflicted with the status of growing up in a large clan, asked. When you grow up, lad, Danshu said drily, clasping the youth companionably on the shoulder. You will discover that contrary to what the tales tell you, love is really a new tea set and a box of pastries for your kid. Anything less and you are in big trouble. Spoken like a true Scholar of the Dao, the old man manning the talisman stall remarked with an amused chuckle as he put a box of low-grade talisman papers on the table. We have these, quite affordable. Danshu took a few and then nodded and passed the old man a handful of iron talismans. For little Mei, Danshu said drily as he stored them away. She said she wants to try painting talismans to help her mother out. Could do worse than to have a talisman painter in the house, he replied drily. Too few kids today fancy it, the old man sighed. They lack how do you say? Dedication? he replied drily. Haha yeah, the talisman seller chuckled. They should invent a talisman that draws itself while you drink and chase beauties. I did see someone draw one with a sword once, Kun Yu muttered. Were they drunk at the time? the old man asked rolling his eyes. Or trying to impress a beauty? Danshu added. Drat Kun Yu, who had likely seen that at some dao discussion or other, sighed disconsolately as all three of them laughed. Its required if you want to become a sergeant, he added as they set off again. What is? Kun Yu asked, turning to him. Being able to draw talismans that are at least third grade, Danshu replied, before he could. Oh Kun Yu nodded. Gotta be able to do basic alchemy as well, Danshu added drily. If there is one thing Ive learned to respect about West Flower Pickings criminal underworld in the last decade its their capacity for innovation. Poisons, trapped spirit herbs, strange drugs, you think this place is fairly law-abiding, Danshu went on, but thats a fate-thrashed mask. Its not that bad, he reminded Danshu. Not nowadays anyway. True, Danshu nodded. Thirty years ago, when I was a kid your age, Yu, this place was a nameless accursed hellhole and a half. First year I started, was the last of the Three Schools Conflict. Think I saw sixty bodies in the first month alone, a third of them guards. They were bad times, he agreed with a deeper sigh. Easy to forget that you have actually been in the guard longer than I have... Aye, you joined in the recruitment after, didn''t you? Danshu added with a grin. An exceptional candidate for Junior Sergeant, right, with a letter of recommendation from Old Cangfei... Kun Yu raised his eyebrows and he coughed awkwardly. In truth, it wasn''t anywhere like as preferential as Danshu was humorously making it out to be. He had simply been promoted to Junior Sergeant at his first attempt at the exam, at a time where the Town Guard was rapidly expanding their ranks after that conflict. Anyway, he said, changing the topic. We should move a bit quicker, or it will be Huh were there exercises planned for today? Danshu asked abruptly, interrupting him as he made to chivvy them on. I didnt hear anything about he started to reply, before the hubbub behind them drew his attention. Hey, whats going on? Isnt that? Armoured carriages? Ah, watch out Shit, there is a limit you know! Fate-thrashed rain... Monkey sons! Turning to look back across the square, he saw two large, armoured personnel carriages with the insignia of the Town Guards from the Pavilion District Division rolling off the Wusheng Bridge at a surprising speed. Immediately behind them were four slightly smaller ones, bearing Ha clan insignia, and, bringing up the rear, a further larger carriage from the Market Districts Guard Division. There were actually guards sitting on top of most of them, which in this weather, only happened if they were full, or expected trouble. They watched the convoy roll straight across the square, in their general direction, and cross over the bridge heading towards the Western Districts Gate. Wonder what thats about, Kun Yu muttered, staring after them. Wondering that himself, he took out his talisman, but there was no notification of anything that would have sparked that kind of mobilization There is another group coming, Danshu pointed out. Looking up, he found Danshu was right. Another Guard Personnel Transport was crossing the bridge, followed by two more from the Ha clan, while a Civil Authority Municipal Guards command carriage brought up the rear. This convoy went across the square and took a hard right, rolling almost right by them, down Blue River Boulevard, the main street that led to the Wusheng Lake, Green Fang Pagoda and the western edge of the Seng District. Definitely something going down, Danshu observed as they watched it move off, the guards on top not even giving them a sideways look. Any idea whats going on, Sergeant Mei? a young woman managing the stall selling bread across from them asked. Nope, sorry Kanna, he apologized, recognising her as an acquaintance of his wife, largely because she used his family name, not his clan one. I bet some alchemist did something, an old man who was selecting some pastries muttered. Aye, they are always causing disturbances for others, the younger woman beside him agreed, rather archly. With their explosions and the waste My spirit stones are on someone spawning a tribulation inside the town you saw what happened earlier, right? another nearby vendor interjected with a knowing nod. Those dark clouds, aye, Miss Kanna agreed. Could still be alchemists, the younger woman muttered. Cant trust them at all That was the last time I saw them move even one of those another youth standing by the next stall muttered in agreement. Used one to close the Yu Bridge that time. Id say it was some fight over something in the market district, another customer at the next stall added. Remember the book incident a few days ago? Oh yeah Miss Kanna sighed. I wanted a copy of that Then why are they sending that many guards here? the old man asked. I dunno, maybe some people ran away? someone else suggested. What do you say, Sergeant? the old man, who, as he recalled, had a shop in the Seng District, asked him rather pointedly. -Monkey balls, he groaned to himself. That was the cue that they should have moved on twenty seconds ago. I know as much as you, I am afraid, he replied tactfully. In any case, we must be about our business Ah, of course, of course, the old man nodded, stroking his beard Have a good day Miss Kanna, everyone he added cheerily. You too, Sergeant! she called after him. Give my best to Qing! I will, he promised, speaking over his shoulder as he quickly ushered Danshu and Kun onwards. Should we not try to encourage people? Corporal Kun muttered after they had moved on somewhat, leaving the people eagerly discussing what might have happened behind them. Of course, he agreed, as they set off down the Blue River Boulevard, towards the Green Fang Pagoda and, laterally, the Han clan estates. However, anything we say to them will be repeated as a Dao-sent truth to half the district before we have gone a hundred metres. Oh, Kun Yu muttered. That armoured column was going in the direction of the Seng District See, it''s statements like that thatre why you should just say nothing, Danshu said drily. That old man grumbling about alchemists has a shop in the Seng District. Yep, he nodded. And is something of a concerned citizen. Corporal Kun flushed. Anyway, for all we know, they are going to Green Fang Park or the Wusheng Lake Shrine, or escorting some dignitary to the Green Fang Pagoda, he added, thankful that because of the rain and the early hour nobody was near enough to hear. Or they are escorting some treasures or rare herbs you cant put in a storage talisman Oh Corporal Kun nodded. They walked on in silence, eating their breakfasts. Thanks to the humid, sense-obfuscating rain, and the early hour, there were very few people about outside of the market squares, so it only took them a short ten minutes to arrive at the square before the Green Fang Pagoda. Much like the Wusheng Plaza, the Green Fang Plaza held a market at this hour; stalls selling food for locals and those going to and from work interspersed with those selling talismans and pills, many manned by outer disciples from the Pagoda which loomed over the square. Whats the best way to get to Green Moon from here? Danshu asked, consulting the map on his talisman. The teahouse is fairly close to Wusheng Lake, right? About halfway between the pagoda and the lake, he confirmed. We can take Green Fang Boulevard he pointed to the south side of the square, where the street ran parallel to the vast walled compound of the Green Fang Pagoda, the teahouse, if I recall, is off Western Fang Street, on Blue Blossom Square. Isnt that the area they call the Blue Blossom District? Kun Yu asked, raising an eyebrow, as they started down the tree-lined Green Fang Boulevard. Hah yes, he conceded. They walked on in silence again, continuing to slowly eat their breakfast, watching people under umbrellas hurry past, dodging puddles and the odd cargo-wagon, until they arrived at a second smaller square that was the western exit to the Green Fang pagoda. Here, there was another small market, selling all sorts of goods and food. Seems even good spirit vegetation is going up in price, Danshu remarked as they passed by one, selling, among other things, crates of lotus roots for an iron talisman per-kilo. Almost double what they had been a few weeks prior, in the dry season. The knock-on effects of that auction in Blue Water City are really wide ranging, he replied, giving the stall vendor a polite nod as they passed. Is that petition to re-district still doing the rounds? Danshu asked at last, as they started down Green Fang Boulevard, stepping around a group of three young women who barely gave them a second glance as they passed. Uh-huh, he nodded. Why do you ask? Oh, my wife mentioned it the other day, Danshu sighed. Someone wanted her to put her seal to it. Redistrict? Kun Yu asked, sounding curious. Seriously, do you not read any briefing papers? Danshu asked with mock horror. In fairness, unless he was a house-wife or an estate manager, that one has likely passed him by, he chuckled, giving the slightly-abashed Kun Yu a companionable pat on the shoulder. In short, its a source of some vexation, shall we say, that the Blue Blossom Square and the streets south of it have become the epicentre of what is basically a cut-price Red Blossom District. The emergence of a second entertainment quarter, this one south of the river, right on their doorstep Is not popular among the class who like their leafy suburbs and high walls, Danshu concluded, jerking his head back in the direction of Blue River Boulevard. They are more than happy to patronize those establishments, but fates-forbid their daughters see a girl less fortunate than them on the street outside their gate. Oh I can see that, Kun Yu nodded. I just thought it was there because of the canal giving this neighbourhood easy access to three different districts?" Well, yes, it is, he conceded, because that was a large part of it. The main thing, though, is that Blue River is an old district with even older money in it, and the Deng clan have been trying to get into it for a while, Danshu added, picking up the explanation again. Most of those who live here are local clans, whose roots go back to before the current province was founded, if you believe what they spout about the Blue Water Sage. Ah yeah, I know that, Kun Yu pointed out somewhat archly. Yeah, well, the thing is, before the Blood Eclipse ruined half the town, the entertainment quarter south of the river was where the Deng clans district is now. Danshu elaborated with a broad grin. They claimed that bit of premium real-estate dirt cheap off the back of all that upheaval and built it back up, then realised they turned the second most profitable two-square-miles in the whole town into leafy, high-walled estates And no one mentioned that? Kun Yu asked disbelievingly. Hah he had to pause for a moment so as not to choke on the last of his fried fish which he had been quietly nibbling while they walked. What...? Kun Yu muttered as Danshu snorted back his own laughter. There is an old saying C never interrupt your enemy when he is making a stupid mistake, he said, shaking his head in amusement. The Deng clan were so pleased with how they claimed their district and carved up the Seng and Yengs most lucrative real-estate in the process that they never stopped to ask why the Kun and Ha clan hadnt already done it. Kun Yu stared at them both dully, likely trying to work out if they were pulling his leg. Truth be told, he would have doubted the story as well, but Jun Han had sworn it was true. The way you make money in this town is either selling herbs, procuring them, or facilitating their consumption, Danshu elaborated. I know Kun Yu glared at the other corporal, before realising what Danshu was hinting at. Oh its hard to do that from a high-class residential neighbourhood Uh-huh, Danshu agreed, rolling his eyes. And the Ha and Kun clans have had the Red Blossom District and the docks sewn up for longer than our glorious Emperor Blue Morality has been on his throne. And so, this neighbourhood was the next best thing, he concluded, waving absently around them at the small estates-turned-teahouses with their walled gardens repurposed into shady lounging areas, separated by taller apartments and the odd store for various goods. So the entire Blue Blossom neighbourhood is the Deng clans initiative at making a cut-price Red Blossom district here? Kun Yu frowned. Well, that was the plan, but its too close to the Seng District for them to exert a lot of control, he supplied with a sigh. So what they resorted to instead, was leveraging this place to crash the desirability of the Blue River Districts eastern half for smaller clans and families that dont support them. Oh thats kinda scummy, Kun Yu muttered, with the ignorance of a clan child blissfully unaware of just how shady his own factions real-estate dealings were in the western part of town. Yeah, it is, Danshu agreed. And that is why a large body of folk in this neighbourhood want the border for the Blue River District moved. Its largely symbolic, but its also deeply embarrassing for the Deng clan. Uh-huh, he agreed, looking around the square they had just entered, his memory telling him they should have almost reached the teahouse. It is over there, Danshu remarked, pointing to a three-story building across the square, with an extravagant sign on the outside which read Green Moon. A group of workmen were labouring outside, fixing a portion of the wall on the ground floor, clearly someone had been liberal with their use of explosives. Not subtle, Kun Yu remarked drily as they headed over. No it probably lights up at night as well, he added. That was actually why the square was called Blue Blossom Square. When the trees came into flower at the start of the first dry season, the blossoms trapped sunlight they were exposed to during the day and released it at night to attract moths and such. Seems it was quite the altercation, Danshu mused, taking in the damage to the lower story as they arrived at the door. Aye, they were, one of the workmen, who was taking a break nearby, agreed. My nephew drinks here regularly and apparently there were a good two dozen at least. Trashed half a floor. Told you, they are never simple, Danshu muttered. Nodding to the workmen, he led the way inside and found that the workman had not been over-exaggerating. A gaping chunk was missing from the second-story balcony above them while a fairly large pile of smashed furniture was being stacked up along the wall by two youths. A middle-aged workman, with a life-earth cultivation law, was also working on tearing up parts of the burnt wooden floor, and a third youth was busy scrubbing scorch-marks off the now exposed stone paving beneath. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A few regulars were sitting around a table on the far side, sipping wine and eating snacks, watching the damage be fixed, while a dark-haired young woman wearing a rather revealing, low-cut, red and white gown embroidered with iris and lily blossoms plucked somewhat listlessly on a guqin in the corner. What do you reckon? he asked Kun Yu as Danshu went over to look at the ruined furniture. As in what caused it? Kun Yu frowned. Id say low-end mid-grade fire-attributed talisman? Perhaps a barrier of some kind that deflected damage rather than emitted it? Looking around, he nodded, agreeing largely with that interpretation. Most of the fire damage was contained and a few pieces of the smashed furniture were only half burnt in a way that suggested little radiation. The area of floor damaged was also fairly circular. Got a good eye, kid, the workman pulling up the floor observed. What was the fight over? he asked as Kun Yu and Danshu both continued to take in the damage. The workman just shrugged apologetically. Cant rightly say, sir. We just usually fix up stuff around here. Got a call earlier and here we are. Was pretty sustained though. They started on the second floor. Was over a girl, the youth scrubbing the floor interjected. When is it not! the workman grinned. Joys of youth and all that. Mmmm he nodded politely in noncommittal agreement. Any particular Aii, how can I help you, Young Master Kun? A young-ish woman, who looked to be in her early thirties, wearing a red and green gown that was not half as flattering as she probably thought it was, appeared at the door of the rear of the common room. She addressed Kun Yu, but he was fairly sure she had been hanging around for a few seconds before that. Likely scoping them out, given the weathers obfuscations of soul sense. Kun Yu glanced at Danshu, then at him. We are just here with Young Master Kun, he replied politely, before Kun Yu could say something to break that misconception. Are you the owner? Whos askin? she frowned, looking him over. Depends if you are the owner or not, he replied drily, making no move to take out his Sergeants talisman just yet. Something about the whole scene was rubbing his instincts slightly the wrong way and if she seemingly wanted to mistake Kun Yu as the leader of the group, he was not going to correct her. See, there was a bit of disturbance, Danshu added, which got some sardonic chuckles from the regulars. The woman rolled her eyes as she headed over to the serving counter and poured wine into some cups, offering the first one to Kun Yu, who took it, but didnt drink. There was, she said after a moment. Broke the tables and chairs something horrid. And the wall, he noted. Not to mention the balcony up there. Young masters having or had a disagreement? Aye, she nodded, again giving absolutely nothing away. Physical Cultivator? Danshu signed unobtrusively to him. He didnt bother to reply. Danshu was almost certainly right, though. You got used to looking for the signs, especially in this weather. In the womans case, she was pretty much the only person in the room not visibly affected by the humidity. So, are you going to show me a talisman, or are you here in a strictly informal capacity, Sergeant? the woman asked, giving him a discerning look and taking a sip of her wine. Sighing, he took out his rank talisman and put it on the counter so it was clearly on display. We are here to check up on the aftermath of this, he said, given she had decided to stop playing. Are you the owner? Zhong, go find that useless slob, the woman commanded, jerking her head towards the stairs. The youth who had spoken earlier sighed and abandoned his scrubbing. Danshu flashed his own Master Corporals talisman and headed off after him. Thats not necessary, the woman muttered. I suppose you must recognise me from somewhere? he asked, ignoring her comment. Its not like we are swamped with senior guard officials, the woman pointed out. Give it time, he said drily. Ah yes, our dear Deputy Ha will soon surmount that lofty position, the woman murmured, managing to make the whole sentence seem like a rude joke. One can only hope the town is prepared. Based on her attitude, it was hard not to feel that she, and probably a great many others, were quite looking forward to having someone more political in charge. Captain Tai was a former military man and despised corruption and wastage. In that regard, the last few decades had seen something of a new dawn in terms of civil security within the town. It had made the guards respectable again, after the debacles with the Deng clan in particular. The cost of that respectability, though, was a decided lack of popularity among those who much preferred their problems to be solved with a handshake and the exchange of spirit stones, rather than some official process with records and accountability. Well, if it isnt Sergeant Han, a veritable man about town! He glanced up as a portly man with a bushy beard, dressed in a silk over-gown, as if he had just gotten out of bed, swept into the common room, followed by Danshu. I am Guanbo! the man said, offering a hand for him to shake. The owner? he asked, accepting it and finding that the man was a Soul Foundation cultivator. I manage it, Guanbo replied with a toothy grin. I see my dear Lotus Blossom here has gotten you wine. Be a dear and go get some food as well, will you? The least we can do is offer the fine boys from the guard some breakfast. The young woman stared at Guanbo for a long moment, before heading back into the depths of the Inn, shaking her head slightly as she did so. A fine woman, lucky to have her, if you know what I mean, Guanbo chuckled, wiggling his eyebrows. I assume you are here about the disturbance earlier? Guanbo continued, not seeming to mind his lack of reply. Uh-huh, he agreed. Well, you can rest assured, it is all sorted. There wont be any trouble. Just a misunderstanding at the time, you understand no hard feelings afterwards. I see, he replied casually, wondering suddenly why it almost felt like Guanbo had been expecting him. Thats good. Good, good, Guanbo beamed. I do still have to file a report though, he pointed out. They sent us here to check on the clean up and you know how the higher ups are Dedicated, Guanbo sighed. Very dedicated. That they are, Danshu agreed tactfully. Well, as you can see, its all being fixed. Damages have been sorted, very reasonably. As I said, no hard feelings, just a misunderstanding. Uh-huh, he nodded. The report said the altercation was between a group from Blue Cliff and a local influence? I wouldnt go so far as to call them an influence, Guanbo chuckled. Just some enterprising lads. Got in a bit of a tizzy over a young lady with some good lads from Blue Cliff here to celebrate one of their own forming a Golden Core. -So, a gang then, he mused. The original report noted no arrests and that they agreed to pay damages Yes, very understanding once it was all sorted out, Guanbo nodded. What was the original disagreement over? he asked absently. The original report was a little conflicted on it. It was? Guanbo blinked. Hmm These things happen, he shrugged. Vice-Captain of Administration, Yu Feihua, apparently had to sign off on the reports That was if not a lie, probably rather unlikely. He doubted Yu Feihua had really looked at that report, but the key thing was her reputation. She despised shoddy paperwork and tended to send squads back out to re-do statements if they screwed up. Dedication in action, Danshu agreed, playing along. That is rather unlucky, Guanbo agreed as he took out a recording jade and put it on the counter. I believe they struck up an acquaintance with a young lady who was especially enamoured with the lad who formed his golden core and that rubbed a group of local fellows up the wrong way. Harsh words were said over alcohol and well Now you are looking for new furniture and giving the local builders business, Danshu interjected drily. Yes, although both parties were generous as befitting their excellent reputations Guanbo gave him a subtle sideways look again. Of course, he replied blandly, making a show of checking the jade, which he had never turned on in any case. Food Lotus Blossom returned at that point with a platter of fried meat, spicy rolls and some soup. Would you and your men care to join us? Guanbo asked with a broader grin. Yeah, sure, why not he agreed, sitting down at the counter and waving for Kun Yu and Danshu to join them. They ate and talked fairly aimlessly about this and that for almost ten minutes, until he pointed out apologetically that they had to do a few more bits of checking to resolve the matter of the potentially misfiled report, before they went on their way. Guanbo took that entirely within his stride and told them to go do what they needed to do, so he led Danshu and Kun Yu up the stairs to the second floor to have a look around. What do you reckon? Danshu mused once they were sure nobody could overhear. Original report suggested an altercation over a prostitute. Its possible that one group was rude or something, he mused, taking in the devastation on the second floor. They chopped a table to smithereens over that? Kun Yu noted, eyeing a ruined table by the wall. Looks like a blade art, Danshu frowned. Remnants of Martial Intent suggest a Golden Core Martial Cultivator did it. Hmm He walked over to the edge and looked over. The impact point down below was about where someone might have been if they were tossed off and then triggered a talisman for protection on the way down. The hole in the wall also suggested that the follow up attacker had been at least Soul Foundation. There was no mention of any casualties, Danshu remarked, coming over to join him. And I dont see any death qi Yep, which is something at least, he agreed, watching one of the workmen outside come in and ask the old man if he had a spare hammer. In that regard, it all looked very straightforward except something about the scene was still nagging at him subtly in a way he couldnt quite pin down. Do you want me to check the upper floor and the back areas with Corporal Kun? Danshu added. Lets go back down, he mused. Heading back down to the common room, he found Guanbo still eating, Lotus Blossom massaging his shoulders. Everything satisfactory? the manager asked, around a mouthful of roasted meat. We will need to give the entire premise a cursory glance, he replied apologetically. Just in case the vice-captain asks us to swear something. And see the terms of operation. Of course, of course Guanbo nodded, clearly expecting at least that much. Perhaps my dear Lotus Blossom here can take you and your corporal to look around, while Young Master Kun and I check the terms? He had to admit, Guanbo was a cunning operator. None of them were wearing their rank insignia openly, but both he and Danshu had something of the presence of guards who had been at the job a while. Kun Yu, however, was fairly green and wasnt displaying any sign of his rank, beyond his robe advertising him as being from the Kun clan. He also had the faintly superior bearing of a youth brought up in a large clan. Likely Guanbo was hoping that if he got the youth alone, he would either say something useful, or could be easily bribed. Mm I dont think I need to bother with paperwork, Kun Yu replied, thankfully taking the hint. Sergeant Han, you deal with that. Sir, he saluted formally. Ah, of course, of course, Guanbo grinned. In that case, please come with me I will show you around, Lotus Blossom murmured, gesturing for Kun Yu to follow her. Danshu just sighed and followed after, like a good, respectful corporal, leaving the two of them behind. He seems fairly new, Guanbo remarked, taking another gulp of his wine and standing up. He is, he deadpanned, sipping his own wine and then putting it aside as it was not very good. Giving the common room one further glance, he nodded and let Guanbo go ahead of him, down a corridor, through a rear courtyard with a small pond, an ornamental pagoda, a plum tree, and a blue flowering camellia and into a fairly opulent office on the far side. Given I am sure Young Master Kun will want to be thorough, in his searching, Guanbo remarked, going over to one of the couches that were in the middle of the room and sitting down. Would you care for some additional refreshment while we wait, Sergeant? Just some spirit wine, he replied politely. To his credit, Guanbo didnt force the issue by asking again and simply clapped his hands. A moment later a voluptuous, dark-haired young woman wearing a revealing light gown embroidered with blue jasmine flowers appeared in the doorway. Blue Jasmine, wine for the Sir Han, Guanbo instructed her. And, hmmm yes, I guess I will have wine as well and a few refreshments. Of course, the young woman murmured, sashaying over to the table by the wall and putting two cups and a jar of wine on a tray. A moment later, a second, golden-haired young woman in her late teens, also wearing a similar style of robe, slipped in, carrying a platter of refreshments made up of various rolls and freshly-sliced fish, which she put on the table before retreating to stand silently by the doorway. Blue Jasmine is one of my best dancers, Guanbo chuckled as she came over to the table. Her poise and manner just exquisite, dont you agree? She has style, he replied politely. Sir Han is here to follow up on that fracas last night, Guanbo added as she poured out the wine. You were dancing at the time, were you not? I was, the young woman purred, passing him a cup of wine. The young masters were very valorous. He filed that away as interesting, if only because he had expected Guanbo to side somewhat with the locals. Accepting it, he affected not to notice her very subtle attempt at using mantra manifestation on him as her hand brushed his. What do you think? Guanbo asked him. She is certainly alluring, he agreed, playing along, mostly to see where Guanbo was actually taking this. Guanbo gestured subtly and Blue Jasmine sat down on the couch next to him. The golden-haired, younger girl, came over and sat down beside Guanbo, passing him a piece of fish, which he ate with relish. To alluring opportunities, Guanbo declared, by way of a toast, before downing his cup with a satisfied sigh. Silently, he returned the toast and took a sip of the wine, which was flavoured with several yang-attributed flower petals to give it a certain kick. Looking at the food, most of it was yang-attributed as well, while the leaves garnishing it were from the persis plant, as probably was the spicy dip C both mild stimulants that saw use as low-grade aphrodisiacs. Knowing what he did about spirit food, he was fairly sure that the dish was designed to complement the herbal wine. The whole setup was too odd by half. What should have been a rather routine Are you in danger of being exploded again? No? Thats good! check, had somehow led to Guanbo taking great pains to wine and dine him, having somehow known to expect his presence. Master Guanbo sorry to disturb you Guanbo turned as the lad, Zhong, appeared in the doorway, looking uneasy, and gave the manager a deep bow. What? Guanbo scowled. There is erm, Xu is here, Zhong muttered, apologetically. Xu huh Guanbo sighed, standing up. My apologies, Sir Han, please wait here, I am sure this will only take a moment. More wine, Sir Han? Blue Jasmine asked, placing a hand on his arm as he watched Guanbo leave with the palpably nervous Zhong. Sure, why not, he replied, mulling over what to do next. Here, Sir Han, she murmured, again trying it on somewhat as she passed him the cup of wine, radiating alluring, demure innocence as she did so. You were there when this altercation took place? he asked her, accepting the wine but ignoring the attempted influence. Ah, should we not wait until Master Guanbo comes back? she murmured. I have heard what he has to say, he said, giving her a sympathetic pat on the arm in return. Rather, I am more interested in what you have to say. She glanced at his hand, but it was just that, a sympathetic hand on the arm. An inexperienced Nascent Soul cultivator might have been tempted to return the favour. However, not only was he unwilling to lower himself to that level, he was also well aware of how annoying Physical Cultivations could be. There was a reason why so many poorer women with them turned to less respectable professions, and it was not just because the gains were shockingly good if your mentality was strong. Blue Jasmine was only in her early twenties, but was almost a Soul Meridian Cultivator, based on what she had just displayed in trying to influence him. To try and subtly influence her in anything approaching a near-peer contest of soul strength would be difficult to the point of being pointless. Which, on reflection, was certainly one reason Guanbo had called her here. I dunno, I just dance, she replied, shifting so that his view of her ample bosom was much better. With a sigh, she suddenly slipped down the couch to lounge almost against him, close enough that he could smell the perfume from the blue jasmine flowers affixed in her hair and sense her breath in the humid air. Youre not buying it at all, are you, she murmured softly, taking the wine jar and refilling his cup. Nope, he said sipping his wine. How many exploded teahouses do you think a sergeant in the guard sees on a yearly basis? Fair point, she sighed, shifting slightly to look up at him, the alluring atmosphere around her melting away, at least from his perspective. He could only assume that Guanbo had someone watching the room, likely recording it as well, such was the way these places operated. What is it you want to know? she whispered softly. What happened here last night? Are you sure you really wanna know that? she murmured, shifting her posture slightly to look up at him, giving him a very distracting view in the process. I think you would much rather spend a few minutes cuddling me and then go on your way. Average of one a week, he continued, maintaining eye-contact with her. And Ive been in the guard for almost two decades. Blue Jasmine stared up at him with clear, alluring eyes for a further few seconds before she looked away sighing deeply. Fine, the group from the Blue Cliff came to celebrate their friend getting a golden core and wanted to find a girl suitable for him to improve his foundation. A bunch from the Xuafan Association got involved and tried to scam them it came to blows. That I had pretty much guessed, he replied quietly. Whats the catch? Five spirit stones says youre weeping in my bosom in ten seconds, she murmured, shifting to pour a cup of wine for herself. Fiiiine, she pouted, downing the cup in a single gulp. Dont say I didnt warn you, Sergeant Han Mei Murai The youth leading the group from Blue Cliff was a Chen Bei Chen Bei? he frowned, realizing at last what had been bothering him about the scene in the common room. -The qi-traces from the talisman match those the Han clan make. Uh-huh, she nodded, running her fingers along his arm. Along with your nephew, Han Oh, come on he groaned, downing the rest of the cup of wine as the bits slotting together at last. Jiang or Bao? Han Shu, she replied, sounding amused. Wait what? he repeated, just about managing to keep control of his voice. Han Shu? Really? Yep, she murmured. I am fairly sure Han Shu was the name on the talisman they gave to the guard when they came. He certainly guaranteed the damages. Brown hair, ruggedly good looking, in his mid-twenties? The one who works at the Hunter Bureau? Who else was with the group? he asked, fighting off a grimace as she refilled his cup. Mmmm she held his gaze for a long moment, then passed him the cup, using the opportunity to lean a lot closer. Han Xiaobo was the boy who had formed the core, along with a Han Chen Fei, from Blue Cliff and uh, Han Fei Shi and Han Ji Bao? There was another who they claimed had a Soul Gold Core, but he wasnt that interested in staying with them. I see he murmured, filing all that away to follow up on back in the Han Estate. There was no way Han Shu, who was still in Blue Water City, could be any part of it, but knowing the other Han clan juniors, he had a pretty good hypothesis. Han Bao and Han Shu were pretty similar in terms of height and build, and it was very possible someone had taken a spare talisman from Han Shus room, thinking it funny. and what about the girl they... conducted business with? he added, knocking back his wine and trying to ignore how nice she smelled. This mess had the makings of a potentially huge headache for the Han clan as a whole, and not just poor Shus reputation. Girls, she corrected absently, helping herself to more wine. From the Xuafan Association. They dont work here, but Guanbo is happy to Facilitate privacy? he guessed, quite familiar with how that worked. Indeed, she murmured. Xong Mei was I believe the name of the girl in question. Let me guess, he sighed, accepting another top up. She was a physical cultivator and they tried to pass her off as a virgin, but all Xiaobo got in the end was a good time? Actually, no, she murmured, rolling her eyes. Xiaobo had a very good time by all accounts. The disagreement was on the payment for the nights entertainment as a whole. And Guanbo? he asked at last, wondering how much worse it could get. believes you are here on behalf of the Han clan, to ensure that their golden boys reputation remains unsullied, she giggled. And you are telling me this he asked, raising an eyebrow. Favours are favours, she replied sweetly, shifting again to look up at him with wide, innocent eyes. Who knows when a lowly tea house dancer might need a virtuous District Sergeant to say a good word on her behalf? I did say you would probably prefer the cuddle, she smirked, putting a finger to his lips, pressing herself a bit more suggestively against his side, one of her legs now half over his. Thinking of the headache this was going to cause back in the Han clan, he could see where her confidence on that assertion came from. Even ignoring the involvement of the Xuafan Association and whatever evidence of the previous nights events Guanbo had in his possession, purchasing a girl to improve your foundation was all kinds of unsavory. Not to mention, the echoes of those sordid events in the last century and a half still rang all too clearly in certain quarters. There was only so much needling Bao and Jiang, spurred on by their out-of-town friends, could send poor Shus way before something had to give. The fact that they threw a festering pile of monkeyshit like this on his lap-potentially ruining the future prospects of one of their clan''s new Soul Gold Core cultivators in the process? His sister was going to go utterly spare. With a sigh, he accepted another refill of his cup and stared up at the ceiling, wondering if any of the ''concerned citizens he knew, who sometimes helped the guards with various matters, could be persuaded to drag Chen Bei and Han Bao into a dark alley and give them a proper kicking. If you are open to a bit of... business, Blue Jasmine murmured. ..." Not that, she giggled, giving him a playful poke in the chest and then leaning in to whisper in his ear. It would not be difficult for your nephews, who are fairly well known about town, to have an... interesting experience or two? Ah, Sir Han, I am so sorry for that, Guanbo exclaimed, sweeping back into the room, interrupting before he could reply. Blue Jasmine shifted a little, but made no move to return to where she had been, before Guanbo departed. In the process though, she let her robe fall slightly open. I trust you have not been bored while I was otherwise engaged, the manager added, sitting down on the other couch and giving him a broad grin, his eyes lingering on Blue Jasmines now largely exposed bosom. It was informative, he replied blandly, resting his right leg on his knee, mostly to block her lounging even more lasciviously on him. Dancing is her great gift, but she is nothing if not a girl of many talents, Guanbo added, stroking his beard. Do you wish for wine? Master Guanbo? Blue Jasmine asked, matching his gaze with an unfazed smile. Hmm yes, I think so, Guanbo sighed. Mundane affairs have rather parched me. He watched as she slipped off his couch and went around to sit beside the manager, who immediately put his hand on her thigh as she poured him a cup of wine. Do you have the terms of use scroll? he asked, deciding to move matters along before he was forced to watch something unsavoury. Ah business after pleasure, a man after my own heart, Guanbo beamed, producing a scroll. I think you will find it all in A faint tremor shook the whole room, dislodging a wall hanging over one of the tables in the process. order? Guanbos smile slipped as a faint shift in the humidity of the air brought a sweet, pungent tang with it that he recognised as the signature of a lightning strike. A moment later, a dull rumble echoed in the air as the sound caught up, telling him it had occurred less than a mile away, well within the city limits. A tribulation? Blue Jasmine frowned, turning to look outside. I would assume so, Guanbo sighed, passing him the scroll. Opening it, he found it all in order, as expected, including a waiver to facilitate but not purvey the delivery of personal services. As you can see, I pay my taxes, Guanbo grinned. Indeed, he agreed, continuing to skim the particulars, mostly for show it had to be said. It was a very incompetent owner of one of these establishments that got caught out on that. They sat there, in somewhat awkward silence for almost a minute, with Guanbo ostensibly letting the dancer feed him morsels of food, while really keeping half an eye on him. Well, this seems to be in order, he declared at last, putting it down on the table between them, along with his wine cup, and standing up. There is no rush, Guanbo pointed out. I am sure Young Master Kun will come find us when he is satisfied with his A second shift in the air made the hair on his neck rise. A moment later a second dull rumble left ripples in the wine still in the cup. Regretfully, the day is long and not exactly empty, he replied politely, straightening his robe. Guanbo sighed and nodded, then clapped his hands. A few moments later, the golden-haired teenager from before appeared in the doorway, accompanied by a second young woman, with curly dark hair, wearing a loose silk gown embroidered with camellia blossoms. Where is that boy, Zhong? Guanbo asked them with a frown. Dunno, the golden-haired girl replied. No idea, sorry, the dark-haired beauty shrugged. Oh well, go find Young Master Kun and tell him that the Sergeant here has finished his checks, Guanbo commanded her. Misty Camellia, stay here. The golden-haired girl curtseyed again and then left at a brisk trot, her companion coming into the room and standing demurely by Guanbos couch. Sighing, he sat down again and reclaimed his wine Lian, see to Sir Han, would you? I am sure that wine is almost finished, Guanbo remarked, absently stroking Blue Jasmines cheek. Misty Camellia - Lian - gave him a half-glance of appraisal, then slipped over to the table at the side of the room and claimed another jar of wine. While she brought it over, he made a show of checking his command talisman while Guanbo teased Blue Jasmine and had her feed him treats. As he had expected, there were a few more notifications of incidents C a reported robbery on an alchemists warehouse in the Yeng District, two more robberies in the docks and a fight at a teahouse in Red Blossom. There was nothing about the mobilization they had seen earlier, or about tribulations Almost on that point, there was a distant flash of azure that lit up the courtyard and sky outside for a moment. That was certainly a tribulation, Guanbo mused, looking up. Uh-huh, he agreed, counting the seconds in his head. Six seconds passed before a distant peal of thunder arrived, confirming that that one, at least, had been outside town. It was a rare day in this month where there were not a few, especially in the mornings. Misty Camellia sat down beside him, close enough that their bodies were almost touching, then leant over to top up his wine. Like Blue Jasmine she was also wearing flower-themed perfume, aptly smelling of camellias. Also, like Blue Jasmine, she was a physical cultivator, though her aura was subtly different. More restrained. Is she more your type? Guanbo chuckled, making him realise he had been staring at her slightly. Your establishment is blessed with beauties, he remarked, while both women rolled their eyes. What is a teahouse without its flowers, Guanbo mused, absently stroking Blue Jasmines hair. Lotus, Jasmine, Clematis, Camellia, Plum all remarkable in their own way. Right he murmured, accepting the cup from her. He had to admit, Guanbo was putting on a good show of being a very generous host. Parading beauties. If this was how Green Moon pulled in juniors to squeeze them it was a solid strategy. Ah, Zhong, there you are! Guanbo said sourly as the youth, Zhong, appeared in the door. Sorry, Master, I was running an errand for Lotus Blossom. Young Master Kun and the corporal are in the common room. Aiiii regretful, it seems Young Master Kun is eager to be on his way, Guanbo mused, standing up Ah, you dropped your charm, Misty Camellia murmured, bending down to pick up Yuunas jasmine and mulberry charm that had fallen off his hat. Oh, thanks he crouched down to retrieve it at the same time she did. Let us Guanbo was cut off by Blue Jasmine who dragged him down as a barely visible blade of qi sliced through the space where their heads had just been at previously. Beside them, the couch collapsed as a second narrowly missed both him and Misty Camellia, splitting the back open in the process. Intuition made him grab Misty Camellia and dive for the floor by the table, as a third blade passed almost through where they had just been. It would not have been a fatal blow, but it would certainly have been a serious inconvenience to both of them. our time, Zhong grinned, appearing beside Guanbo and grabbing him like he was a child. {Righteous Boxers Five-fold Fist} The martial art, a standard one taught to all officers in the guards, made Guanbo spit blood and stagger backwards, tipping over the couch. Fates-thrashed Guanbo gasped, waving his hand, stopping to stare in shock as nothing appeared. AIEEEEEEEIiiiiigiggGGGGggghHhhsasa With a horrific shriek, Zhong collapsed, grasping at his stomach, all attempts at attacking forgotten. Wiping blood from her nose, Blue Jasmine sat up, her grip on his ankle shifting to his arm as she pinned him down. Focusing on his own storage ring, he tried to equip his armour and stared as nothing happened. Shit, you have a formation on here? he hissed at Guanbo, who was still looking at his own hand in shock. I it shouldnt be active! the portly manager snarled, then desperately rolled out of the way as another barely visible blade of qi tried to impale him. Beside him, Misty Camellia doubled over, then collapsed as half of her side vanished in a spray of blood and qi. Blue Jasmine was also forced to roll away from Zhong by a further blade that sliced silently through the air, leaving only the faintest of qi-traces. A proper assassins art. Gritting his teeth, he grabbed a barrier talisman from his belt and tried to use it only for the talisman to flare and fail, further proof that there was an alignment disruption formation focused on their location. Sergeant Han, retreat, we cannot neutralize him a voice called out from the courtyard. You Guanbo, gasped, wheezing as black blood dribbled out of his nose. Are you trying to Horrible, excruciating pain rolled through his body. It was as if he had been stabbed in every orifice at once and was simultaneously drowning in grasping, ill-intentioned hands. Even with the punishing military training the guards endured and the fact that he was a realm over Misty Camellia, her art still left him feeling disorientated and profoundly unclean, like he was a criminal in his own body. Two shadowy figures who had entered the room screamed and collapsed, grasping their heads as the mantra manifestation cut through their defences effortlessly, revealing themselves to be two of the workmen who had been outside. Everything went still after a few moments, the only sounds in the room their ragged breathing and Zhong, moaning in agony on the floor, his teeth grinding audibly. Bastard Guanbo wheezed glaring at Zhong. Dont deviate the little shit. Blue Jasmine gave the manager a sour look, then turned to Misty Camellia. Are you okay? Y-yeah, the other woman gasped, rolling over, and sitting up, uncaring now that she was effectively half naked thanks to the attack that had hit her. Hard to kill, ya know? Is there anything on him? he asked, staying low and moving around the ruined table. Nope, Blue Jasmine replied after a moment. Zhong was a dirt-poor brat who stole food from the kitchens And who has a Nascent Soul at the age of twenty-one, he added, inspecting the youth up close. He was definitely only Qi Refinement when I saw him earlier. Guanbo was glaring at him now. What? he grunted. This is not me, This brat used a military art from the guards Guanbo sneered, his gaze transferring to the other two attackers, twitching on the floor. And what are they, undercover guards? Assassins? You think the Han clan can afford assassins? he muttered, going over to the nearest one. Maybe I should look at your paperwork after all. Misty Jasmine had to look away, while Guanbo''s glower deepened. Either way, this is clearly a stitch-up by someone, Blue Jasmine interjected, sending another pulse of mantra-infused intent into her captive, who sobbed even more miserably. He had a fair idea of what she was doing, based on the brief flash of the manifestation he had experienced, and it was fate-sent justice of a sort, probably. Outside, there was another distant boom, followed by two others in quick succession. You okay? Danshu appeared in the doorway, Kun Yu and the golden-haired girl right behind him, both looking around with concern. Yeah he nodded. Seems you were right exploded teahouses are never simple. Blue Jasmine snorted, hauling the youth up and slamming him down on the table. Z-Zhong? the golden-haired girl stammered, looking at the youth, then at the other two. Thats the boy who was out front, Danshu frowned. And two of the workmen? Yep, he confirmed. Right Danshu muttered, looking around. Any casualties beyond them? Did you see any on the way here? he asked. Danshu and the golden-haired girl shook their heads. Then no, although it was a fortunate thing, he muttered, looking at the slightly crumpled charm that was still clenched in his fist. Danshu stared at the two comatose workmen, who he could now see were quasi-Soul Foundation, and then went and crouched down by one, quickly riffling through his clothing. Can you disable the formations? he asked Guanbo, who was wiping blood off his face with a kerchief. I tried already, the manager growled. My talisman doesnt work anymore. They he attacked you uncle? the golden-haired girl asked, staring at the twitching bodies on the floor and then Zhong, who Blue Jasmine was still holding over the table. Yes, Guanbo sneered, walking over to the other workman and crouching down to search him. This one has nothing special, Danshu sighed, standing up and tossing a few iron and bronze talisman coins, several basic utility charms, on the table next to Zhong. Just a concealed blade that isnt even a treasure. I cant hold him for long, Blue Jasmine added, as Zhongs struggling intensified. I got lucky with the surprise attack. His nascent soul is already trying to fight me. Let me, he sighed, getting up and making his way over to the table. Stopping Zhongs head from shaking with one hand, he placed the other on the youths forehead, covering his eyes, with the focal point of the meridians in his palm centered between his eyebrows. Focusing his soul intent, he sent a second careful pulse of martial-intent-infused qi into Zhong. There were all kinds of ways of protecting yourself, and indeed, Zhong had several soul-bound treasures designed, among other things, to do just that. It was his misfortune that mantra manifestations were all uniquely nasty. Reflexively, he reached for an unbinding talisman and then stopped, because that would be useless with the alignment disruption formation in effect. Even talismans dont work, Kun Yu muttered, holding up a disintegrating divination charm. Who did you get to do the formations? he asked Guanbo, who was still riffling through the other unconscious attacker''s clothing, with about as much success as Danshu, by the looks of it. Master Liwen, Guanbo replied sourly, sitting back on his haunches and staring around glumly at the devastation of his ''office''. Top rate then, Kun Yu observed, looking around with a sigh. Yes, Young Master Kun, Guanbo confirmed, nodding gloomily. And they cover the whole property? Danshu added, looking around with a grimace of his own. Yep, Misty Camellia confirmed. Focusing again on Zhong, he found himself standing in something approaching the youths sea of knowledge Not bad, old man, Zhongs voice hissed, mockingly, in his ears as a fast and brutal counterattack, like a shadowy sword, aimed straight at his sense of self. Not bad, boy, he shot back, something about Zhongs tone really grating on his nerves as his own Nascent Soul countered, though the brief contest was a lot closer than he would have liked. The air around Zhong wavered and Blue Jasmine turned a bit paler. Here, use this, said the golden-haired girl, who had gone over to Guanbos office table and picked a jar out of the ruins and was now placing it carefully on the table Looking inside as she opened it, he found it was spirit alcohol with the core of some kind of yang-attributed spider in the bottom. The infusion gave off a decidedly ominous vibe that put him in mind of ''burning eye spirit wine''. A beverage typically created by raising several spiders in a jar until the last one reached maturity, at which point it was drowned in potent spirit alcohol and left to steep until the body was dissolved. The resulting infusion, formed from the death-qi of the spiders and accumulation within the core of the last one standing, was widely considered to be in the same class as things like lash-rose wine and persis milk. Substances that oscillated between alchemical poison and alcoholic moon-juice depending on the context of their use. Keep his head still, Misty Camellia instructed him as she gingerly poured some into a cup. Raising an eyebrow, he did as she asked. Even drinking the tamest versions of burning eye spirit wine tended to induce severe and frequently nightmarish hallucinations, so he had a fair idea of where she was going. Okay, bring him up, Misty Camellia murmured to Blue Jasmine, who grimaced and did something obscure with her qi. Haa you should just Zhong managed about four words before Misty Camellia poured the cup of wine, now infused with her presumably mantra-touched qi, over much of the youths face. Stupid bitch, Ill Ill I he snarled at her, then trailed off, his pupils dilating. Probably he needs a second dose, the golden-haired girl remarked critically, coming over to stand beside the table as well. Caoxi, Guanbo spluttered, standing up Do you know how expensive that stuff is? Uncles life is worth more, Caoxi sniffed. Not to mention I never liked that Zhong. You what Zhong rasped, struggling to form words as he glared at Caoxi, then at Misty Camellia, fighting his attempt at keeping his head still What? W-what have you Keep him steady, Misty Camellia smirked, scooping another cup carefully out of the jar. Zhong immediately shut his eyes and mouth and tried to pull away from him. He had to admit, the youth had some strength for his age, as it took most of his effort to hold him in place on the table. It will be hard to force him to open them Kun Yu observed Oh wait for it, Caoxi sneered, folding her arms while Blue Jasmine just rolled her eyes. After about ten seconds, Zhongs eyes snapped open again, his complexion pallid and his breathing ragged. In the same instant, Misty Camellia poured the entire cup smoothly into his open left eye. You wu.. w-will Ill I llccudeeedsssnwaaaak his threat became an inarticulate gasp of gibberish and his body went slack. What was in the jar? Kun Yu asked, frowning. Better to maintain ignorance, for now, Danshu said blandly. Yes, he agreed, not looking at Guanbo, who had given up searching the unconscious cultivator, and the golden-haired girl who was possibly his actual niece. Possessing burning eye spirit wine was not technically a crime... but using it on someone ''unwillingly'' certainly was, and the interest taken by higher-ranked cultivators in those possessing such substances tended to be fairly... punitive. That will keep him down for a few hours at least, Misty Camellia sneered, though in his eyes, her statement was probably a bit conservative. If the spiders used in the brewing had come from Yin Eclipse, and the entire process had taken place within the forbidden zone, the traces of innate suppression trapped within the wine would make a mockery of the imbibers soul defences. A wine like Caoxi had just used could lay out a peak immortal cultivator if they were incautious and even a mild case of such poisoning could lay someone out for weeks. Indeed, focusing on Zhong once again, he found that the qi from the wine had effortlessly penetrated his defences, as if they were not even there, carrying Blue Jasmines mantra infused attack with it. Zhongs nascent soul was now mired in a nightmarish mire of mental misery, that only a someone with her kind of life experiences could conjure. Fates yes, Danshu muttered, shaking his head. Oddly fitting as well, he remarked, recalling that Han Shu had been bitten by one. Han Shu got bitten by one on a mission at the end of last month. It laid him out in bed for a week. Physical cultivators are something else, Danshu murmured. Fate-thrashed right we are, Misty Camellia snickered, giving Zhong a vicious jab in the side. Did he have anything? he asked Guanbo, jerking his head towards the other cultivator. Guanbo glared at him, but shook his head, tossing a few talisman coins, a half-eaten roll in rice paper and a small dagger onto the table beside what Danshu had found. So, just workmen'', Blue Jasmine sighed, staring at the two bodies. Picking up the dagger, he turned it over in his hands, but it was just cheap, qi-infused iron, like you could buy in any number of shops. The talisman coins were as well, and the paper talismans intended to help with tasks like anchoring wooden beams in place or moving large blocks of stone were unmarked. That was indeed the overwhelming impression, except for the bit where Zhong had clearly used a standard martial technique taught to the guards... Frowning, he went over to the one Danshu had searched and knelt down by his head, projecting a thread of soul sense into the unconscious workman Before he could send a thread of soul sense into the man, however, three out of breath youths and a young girl dressed similarly to Caoxi appeared in the doorway. Caoxi! the girl gasped, hurrying over to the golden-haired girl. What happened here, Master Guanbo? a dark-haired youth with a moustache, wearing robes similar to Zhongs, asked, looking around with a frown. What do you think happened, Dong Fang? Guanbo spat, giving the moustached youth a sour look. What happened to Zhong? the second youth, who had reddish-brown hair tied in a loose knot asked, with wide eyes. There was a fight? the third added dully. And are those the workmen? He stared Dong Fang, wondering why his intuition was Xua, go get Lotus Blossom, Guanbo commanded the reddish-haired youth Seun, you A dozen ghostly blades scythed through the walls of the room as if they were not there, aiming for him, Guanbo and the women. Grimacing, he snatched a stone-ware jar off the floor next to him and used it to block one of the blades, finding to his relief that it was a random relic from Yin Eclipse What are! the girl next to Caoxi screamed as Xua punched her in the stomach, sending her sprawling into Caoxi. Get him! Dong Fang snapped, pointing towards Zhong as Xua turned towards Misty Jasmine, who had managed to evade two of the blades. Help the Guards retreat! Seun stared at him, Danshu and Kun Yu who had also barely avoided the blades, and then moved with the speed of a viper to arrive in front of Kun Yu. Sorry, young master Kun, Seun murmured with a malicious grin, I guess its just Misty Camellia grabbed Seun by the arm and he staggered, then spun, trying to hit her with a backhand strike. She dodged, then gasped as the floor abruptly became the wall Fate-thrashed alignment disruption talisman! Danshus curse mirrored his own as he went sprawling, fighting desperately against the disorientating distortion of the room around them. Even with the punishing military training the guards endured, the effects of the subverted formation were nothing short of obnoxious. Someone screamed, a mans voice, but he had no opportunity to worry about it as a shadow blade appeared, almost in his face, forcing him to dodge as best he could He realised, too late, that there had been no intent to target him in the blade. Turning, he saw it slam into the head of the unconscious workman and fragment in a puff of cheap enchanted metal and gore. I hope your mother Guanbos curse was cut off by a second scream, Guanbos in fact. Pushing himself up, he was immediately forced to dodge another of the blades The kick took him in the side, entirely unawares. The alignment disruption formation seemed to shift, melding with the boot in his ribs, turning what should have been a mildly painful blow into something akin to being hit with a sledgehammer. Tcch, tough bastard aint you? his attacker chuckled as he rolled as best he could with it, crashing into a ruined couch hard enough to spit blood. Think you is a big man, eh? his attacker sneered, his other foot pressing down on his arm, pinning it painfully over a couch leg and preventing him from countering Sergeant eh? Not all that, just a frog in a backwater well Just kill him, someone else remarked, sounding amused. Twisting his head, he managed to see the speaker was Xua, who had hauled Blue Jasmine up by her hair. Aiii... we have to help the guards, remember? Dong Fang, who was standing over the crumpled Guanbo, noted, a bloody, guard-issued blade in his hand resting against Guanbos neck. Trying to look around again, he found Misty Camellia was lying in the ruins of the table and there was no sign of Zhong, or Seun for that matter, anywhere. I guess we can take the girls though? Xua remarked absently, his eyes lingering on her exposed body before travelling to Misty Camellia, who was sprawled on the floor, groaning in pain. Mantra users are a headache though the unknown speaker muttered, moving into view, dragging Caoxi and the other girl by the hair. True, the one pinning him down remarked, kneeling down beside him and starting to pat down his robe. Both of them are desirable, Dong Fang replied, after a moments thought. That said his eyes travelled to the jar of burning spider eye wine that had rather miraculously escaped the devastation. There is no harm in making a bit of a statement Ah, that can work, Xua chuckled, shoving Blue Jasmine down in the ruins of the table and tearing off the rest of her ruined gown. Come hold her down... The cultivator in the dark blue robe who had grasped Caoxi, shoved her down beside Misty Camellia and walked over to Blue Jasmine, putting his hands on her shoulders. I hope you enjoy this, Xua chuckled, lifting up the jar, Because The jar of burning eye wine exploded in Xuas hands, dousing him in its contents and sending him thrashing to the floor. The core within hung in the air for a brief moment, shining very ominously, then flew into his mouth {Burning Eye Spider Pit} Xuas body spasmed and a wave of hundreds of small black spiders flowed out of his orifices, racing over the floor in every direction The cultivator holding down Blue Jasmine tried to dodge, only to find he was now being grasped by Misty Camellia and Blue Jasmine. Bitccc! his snarled exclamation ended abruptly as he spasmed and collapsed on top of Blue Jasmine, at which point he was promptly swarmed by the spiders. Im going to throw you in a pit with a mad monkey! Dong Fang cursed, retreating backwards in a blur, barely out-pacing the swarm, swatting several of the shadowy spiders off his leg as he went. Taking advantage of the confusion, as the swarm spread in every direction, he grabbed the ornate stone-ware platter that the food had been on and smashed it into his attacker''s leg. You! the youth staggered, grunting in pain and he felt a sharp discomfort in his shoulder, then his assailant collapsed on top of him, gasping in agony as the spiders overtook them both. Pushing the cultivator off of him, finding to his relief that the spiders ignored him entirely, snatched up the weapon that youth restraining him had had, and hurled it after Dong Fang He barely avoided the scything blade that appeared right in his face, forcing him to fall, sprawling on the ground. Motherless dog-spawn! Blue Jasmine cursed, pushing the dark-blue-robed cultivator aside and hurling the remains of the wine jar out the door, presumably trying to hit the fleeing Dong Fang as well. You okay? Misty Camellia asked Caoxi, staggering over to the groaning girl, and pulling her up. Y-y-yeah my head hurds, Caoxi moaned. At least we are alive, Guanbo groaned, rolling over. My fate-thrashed arm not since I was in the army Well, they all got marked by the spider pit, Caoxi mumbled, sitting up and rubbing her temples. It didnt splash you, did it? Eh, this much is nothing, Blue Jasmine muttered, wiping her face, then her hands and bosom on a torn cushion reminding him that physical cultivators resistance to such things was frankly depressing. Pushing himself up, he found Danshu and Yu were thankfully both alive, if pale and a bit bloodied DEAR! The woman who Guanbo had been calling Lotus Blossom came rushing into the room and dropped to her knees beside Guanbo. After her came two workmen, carrying clubs, and the young woman who had been playing the guqin in the common room. What happened ere? the older of the workman, who he had seen fixing the wall earlier, asked, looking around grimly, his eyes lingering on him, Danshu and Kun Yu, before focusing on Guanbo. we saw Zhong being carried out by Seun and Dong Fang the younger workman added. Yeah, they said assassins sent by the Han clan attacked the young woman who had been playing the guqin added, looking around with wide eyes. When she spotted the youth beside him, her face paled. Even Xua got killed? GET AFTER THEM YOU MORONS! Guanbo snarled at the group in general. Easy, dear Lotus Blossom murmured, pushing Guanbo down as he tried to rise, veins bulging on his neck. Your arm, you must she trailed off, staring at the ring on her finger, then around the room, her eyes narrowing. They subverted the formation, Blue Jasmine supplied, sitting down on an incongruously unbroken chair and putting her head in her hands. Its Zhong and that worthless bunch who are responsible for this! Guanbo gasped, looking paler now, his previous outburst having seriously drained him it seemed. Get after them and Dont be stupid, Lotus Blossom said coolly, putting a hand to Guanbos forehead. Forget Zhong and Dong Fang for now. Your injury needs treated first. I got them all with the special formation anyway, Caoxi added, wiping some blood from her nose. Maybe even Dong Fang as well. Hmm that will make things a bit easier, Lotus Blossom muttered, checking Guanbos arm, which he now realised had been severed, likely by Dong Fang. Are you missing two of your workers? he asked the older workman, gesturing towards the now headless body on the floor near where he had been. Aye, two went with Zhong earlier to help with the old man trailed off, narrowing his eyes as he stared at the corpse Fates preserve me those two useless lunks were part of this? Danshu, who had pulled himself up now, nodded grimly. I aint in on this! the old man said quickly, noticing Danshus gloomy look. I swear by the Three Pure Ones! Took em on recently, coz theres been an uptick in business what with all the visiting folks for that Ha bigshot swanning about town Outside, two more distant explosions echoed. What is going on out there? he asked, rubbing his shoulder, which hurt, and finding he had been stabbed by one of the throwing daggers after all. Big problem in the Seng District, looks like, the older workman muttered, quite happy to change the topic of conversation he thought, despite his protestations of innocence. The bridge at Wusheng Lake is apparently closed, the younger added. Aye, the older workman agreed. Several of my fellows, who are living oer there, were turned back earlier big guard presence and even Ha clan militia and civil auxiliaries Civil Auxiliaries? Danshu muttered, shaking his head. Well, thats the armour they wore, apparently, but they were all young fellows. Being quite rough as well, if you catch my drift. Jifang, do you want to get a few of your men and start clearing this up? Lotus Blossom said, turning to the older workman. Ill pay extra of course. No need, Ill just get em to do it, Jifang replied, giving her a polite salute, then turning to the other workman. Go get a few of the others, Ill stay here and keep an eye out. Yes boss, the other workman muttered, hurrying off. What do we do about them? Kun Yu asked, gingerly poking the slumped form of the blue-robed cultivator Misty Camellia had prevented from fleeing.. Wordlessly, he pulled off his over-robe and passed it to Blue Jasmine so she could retain some modesty, then took a better look at his assailant. The cultivator was dressed in a similar robe to Zhong, with nondescript features and dark hair. Is he one of your employees? he asked Guanbo. I think he was a friend of Zhongs, Caoxi said after a moment. He came by when Zhong was on the kitchen shift and they chatted and played cards. I only ever heard him go by the name of Big Yong. What about him? he pointed the cultivator in the scruffy blue robe next to Kun Yu. He came in a short while ago, ordered a drink the girl who had been playing the guqin replied. I think he came by occasionally, but I wouldnt call him a regular Are they dead? They may well wish they were, Guanbo spat, They better live long enough for me to cut the price of that jar of wine out of their bodies. Kneeling down by the one who had attacked him, he sent a careful thread of soul sense into the cultivators mind and winced as all he got was a nightmarish world of devouring spiders. Somewhat surprisingly, the cultivator himself was only Nascent Soul and not that much older than Zhong had been. Fate-thrashed formation, he muttered, shaking his head as he recalled how the boy had basically kicked him about like a childs toy. Yeah, can we do something about that? Danshu interjected, putting a hand on a chair to steady himself. We are just sitting ducks like this. It is... unpleasant, aye, Jifang agreed, from where he had taken up post near the door. Lotus Blossom pulled out a jade from her bosom and examined it, then shook her head in disgust. All the talismans have been invalidated. We will need to dig up the core to deactivate it Should be possible, Jifan remarked, although he sounded understandably hesitant, likely because it had defences intended to stop that, for all the good they seemed to have done. How did Zhong even manage this? Caoxi complained. He had enough treasures on him to be worthy of note, he sighed, sitting back and staring out into the courtyard. Oh? Lotus Blossom frowned. A fairly rudimentary, if effective, talisman to obfuscate basic mind-reading and soul-scrying. A jade charm to make his qi less memorable, a talisman to augment his soul strength, I think and the last one was probably related to the formation here, he elaborated. No weapons, oddly enough, but those might have been stored in his ring. Thats Misty Camellia counted off on her fingers and then sighed, wistfully. A lot of spirit jades, yes, he agreed. It was enough that he had to wonder if Zhong was actually a member of some underground sect. There were a few, though mostly they focused on smuggling herbs, not this kind of thing. How long had Zhong and Dong Fang worked here? he asked Guanbo. Zhong has for about two years, Dong Fang eight months, Lotus Blossom replied, not looking up from tending to Guanbos arm. As far as we were aware, both were at Qi Refinement. They lived in the western district didnt have any serious vices. Both unremarkable, he nodded, expecting as much. What are you thinking? Danshu asked. I dunno, he muttered. He had a few suspicions, starting with the framing of the Han clan and this concerted attempt to mire it in several layers of scandal. That would help both the Deng clan and the Ha clan, depending on how you viewed it. It would be easy to blame either of those two or the Xuafan Association for that matter, if Chen Bei and Shu Bao had actually cheated them, or Guanbo had offended them in some way. The problem, though, was what the cultivators had said, in that relatively unguarded moment when they had had the upper hand. Help the guards, Take the girls, Mantra users are difficult Not bad, old man he murmured under his breath. What was that? Danshu asked. Nothing... Just something Zhong said when I used my soul intent to examine him, he frowned. It was the tone Zhong had said it with. The condescension and the superiority practically dripping off it. That, and Zhong''s age. He had looked about seventeen, but his actual age was twenty-one. To have a nearly adult looking Nascent Soul at that age was a statement of talent and resources, even more so than those artefacts of his in fact. Even the big clans in the region struggled to support more than a few such juniors in a mortal generation of ten to fifteen years. The longer he stared at the evidence, the more plausible the Deng clan seemed to become, especially in this neighbourhood except that didnt quite feel right, and he could not put his finger on why. Well, the first task is probably to get the core out somehow and take that to Grandmaster Liwen, then, Lotus Blossom declared. Dont you agree, dear? Yeah Guanbo scowled. And he can give me answers on how a formation I paid twenty spirit jades for got subverted by a teenage son of a dog. That should tell us about that Zhongs means at least, Kun Yu agreed Not to mention, maybe a lead on who was responsible As you say, Young Master Kun, Lotus Blossom agreed, though neither she nor Guanbo met his eyes. We cant stay here, anyway, he suggested at last. Is there another room that is not right at the epicentre of this mess we can move to? Yes, Lotus Blossom nodded, helping Guanbo up. My dearest needs a healer a well. They headed out into the courtyard, walking slowly so as not to fall afoul of the still lingering effects of the active formation, to find the workmen coming the other way. He watched as Lotus Blossom ordered a few to tidy the room, while Jifan told his subordinate to take two others and extract the formation core. What are we going to do about them? Danshu asked him quietly, nodding to the sealed cultivators as two workmen carried them out of the room and laid them down in the courtyard. He considered them for a moment, then pulled out his communication talisman and found it too was ineffective within the range of the formation. Guanbo certainly didnt skimp he sighed. Only in his employment practices, Danshu muttered, his comment getting an amused snort from both Misty Camellia and Blue Jasmine, who were standing nearby, ignoring the sideways looks they got from the workmen. ''Singing Lily, the girl who had been playing the guqin, had left earlier to bring them some new clothes. Any other casualties? he asked the girl as she came back. A few ran, it seems, she said, but outside the attack on the Master Guanbos quarters, there doesnt seem to She trailed off as the rain around them shivered faintly. In the distance, he saw a plume of purple fire mushroom up into the sky followed by a dozen other lesser explosions which rained down in the distance before the haze of the rain returned. Did someone just blow up an alchemists store? Misty Camellia muttered. That should be near Starlight Su Street? The Starlight Alchemy Pavilion? Blue Jasmine mused. I know that old fellow is a bit shady in the kind of habits he keeps, but Do you want me to go out into the street and see if I cant get out of range of this? Danshu asked quietly. See if I can call in and find out whats up? Okay, he confirmed. If you go through the courtyard at the back, it will take you into the cargo courtyard, Blue Jasmine added. "Probably faster than going out front at this point." Danshu nodded and headed off in the direction she pointed, leaving them to watch the workmen continue clearing up the rubble, serenaded by the sound of rain pattering off the paving. Chapter 24 – Jasmine and Mulberry (Part 2)

~ Part 2 ~

~ Ha Kai C Watching from afar ~
Motherfucking scammer! Sitting on the edge of one of the stone tables, Ha Kai watched his father pace back and forth in front of the scrying rift, cursing under his breath. Useless, lowdown son of a Dun whore! Um Stay stable for fucks sakes. As expected, the rift did not, continuing to ripple and distort amid swirling clouds which occasionally transformed into nebula-like spatial distortions. Useless I should hang those upstart Dun monkey-sons by their shrivelled... Is it okay for him to curse like this? Lan Huang asked, a little uneasily as his father continued to snarl obscenities. Ha Leng, sipping his wine, had the slightly glassy look of someone who understood he was hearing something he should not, but didnt know quite how to rationalize it. Its fine, he replied with a sigh, as much for Leng as for Huang. Lan Huang didnt look entirely convinced, he had to admit, which was fair. He was still somewhat lacking when it came to his understanding of this place and exactly how hard it was to find. Not to mention the actual depths of his fathers accumulation. The best the old ancestors of the Dun Clan could probably achieve was to egg on the inevitable tribulation in the rather futile hope that it incinerated the old man. It was good that they had hopes and dreams though, he supposed. Do you want a hand with it, father? he asked anyway, if only to stop the old man from repeating his insults. Gah! Ha Tai Wen shook his head in disgust, then waved a hand, grasping a jar of wine out of nowhere and drinking directly from it. Is the problem that it wont resolve onto what you gained from Ha Leng? Lan Huang asked, considering the constellation-like scrying rift with interest. No that his father waved absently at the rift and it snapped back into focus, showing the sprawling ruins on the plateau, wreathed in cloud. That side is fine. It''s just that this is yesterday morning. Not today. Ah, he sighed, understanding the problem now. Er yesterday? Ha Leng asked, his voice shaking. Yes, we are running into a problem that is not often discussed when scrying at distance from where we are, he explained. Which is to say distance and its relation to the moment you are looking at are, um Relative? his father sneered. Yes, relative, he agreed. I dont follow, Ha Leng muttered. How can distance affect when we are seeing something? Ah, never mind, his father sighed, realising that line of conversation would do Ha Leng about as much good as a hole in his dantian. Sorry, Ha Leng muttered. Cant you just roll it forward? Lan Huang asked, If we know its erm, yesterday, Ancestor Wen? Sadly its not that easy, he remarked. Can you re-associate the fundamental alignment of the scrying array? You think this old man was born yesterday? his father muttered, testily. Already tried that. Some other Dun-cursed malignancy also his father trailed off and stared at the rift with a gloomy expression. Uggh Cranea? his father called out, to the world at large. Yes, Lord Wen? Ha Leng yelped as a beautiful young woman with waist-length, curly dark-brown hair slid into focus, perched on the marble wall of the raised bed that held the nearest of the cherry trees. She had a girlish charm and was currently dressed in a western style robe from the Shu continent, embroidered with swirling patterns of cherry blossoms and stars. The only obvious ornamentation she wore was a sprig of multi-coloured cherry blossom stuck in her loosely plaited hair. I did not realise there were others here, Lan Huang remarked, covering his own surprise well. Ah for a brief moment, he was unsure how, exactly, to introduce her. The her standing before them was certainly not her real body. I am a friend of Lord Wens wife, Cranea said blandly, hopping off the wall and walking over to pour herself some wine. As to this body it is a companion to the one you lost. Oh Lan Huang stood and saluted her politely, managing to hide his awkwardness. My apologies Lady Cranea, I meant no disrespect. Not at all, she said with an amused smile. I gave no introduction, after all. L-Lady Cranea, Ha Leng stammered, also saluting, as formally as his nerves would seemingly allow. For being as far out of his depth as he was, the boy was actually coping quite well. Some of that would be shock, and the suggestions given to keep his cultivation stable, but as the saying went, you could only lead horses to water. Aw how cute, she giggled, patting Ha Leng on the head, like he was a small child. Ha Leng for his part, actually blushed. The boys awkward reaction was actually rather funny, he felt. Thankfully, Cranea had made no allusions to her actual identity C an awakened spirit herb. The puppet body, in this case was almost an insurance policy for her, because it hid her nature and her cultivation, a necessity anywhere outside of this place. The Ha clan, the Ha family in fact, had a few but even they kept a low profile and didnt venture widely. As the old saying went C the only thing more pitiable than a woman with a good fortune core is a spirit herb that yearns to live free. In Craneas case, that last bit was probably moot, because she had already been a Dao Ascendant spirit herb when he was barely Lengs age, and a formidable one by the measure of that era. He had no idea what her cultivation was now, beyond being fairly sure it was above his own, though she was not Venerate at least. Before Ha Leng or Lan Huang could say anything further though, a flash of red-golden lightning sizzled across the periphery of the scrying rift. The peal of thunder accompanying it shook the visualisation to the point where the rain-drenched ridgeline it was currently showing began to revert to nebula-like clouds, cast in strange shadows. Huh his father stared at the after-images of the sizzling golden lightning, frowning. Whats wrong? Lan Huang asked. Familiar, his father muttered, stroking his beard. That lightning Anyway, how can I help? Cranea asked his father, losing interest in Ha Leng. Beyond joining you in mocking that thrice-cursed scammer and purveyor of fake goods? Can you go see if there is a decent map of Yin Eclipse in the library? his father asked her. Why didnt you start with that? he asked dully, resisting the urge to put a hand to his face. His father pointedly ignored him and turned back to the rift. There was a slightly awkward moment as Cranea didnt leave. Yes? his father asked, glancing back at her. If its just where you are, I dont need a map for that, Cranea replied with a slight smirk. The boy here landed in Phoibes grove and they ran past the ruins of old Caer Abarath, where the shrine of the Kybilae once sat. The ridge you are trying to scry holds the Seat of the Moon and the altar of the Five-Fold Hegemony. Oh. Maha Mahavaran his father groaned, beating him to it. Mahavaran? Lan Huang repeated, not following. Its an old ruin, from the Seng Dynasty, he replied. Thats Lan Huang looked at him dully. Old? he supplied, somewhat amused by Lan Huangs reaction. That was a bit of an understatement really. Even to the first Dun Dynasty, never mind the Shu-Shan or the Early Yuan, it was a mythological place. Nowadays it was probably only remembered by a few old people like him and his father C and in the ancestral tales of groups like the Yin People. Yeah Lan Huang nodded. Seng Dynasty? Ha Leng asked, his curiosity overcoming his nerves. From when the Meng clan still controlled the Four Azures, he replied, giving the boy an encouraging smile. Uhuh, his father nodded wryly. Before the mountain fell, Mahavaran was a seat of learning. Before Ha Leng stared at his hands, moving his fingers as he tried to count, then just gave up, looking a little unnerved. It was founded there... his father continued Because it was particularly auspicious, he interjected quickly, before his father absently explained a bit of information that would get poor Ha Leng and probably even Lan Huang in some bother outside this place. It had been founded there to take advantage of a nexus in the primordial feng shui of Eastern Azure C it was a Gateway of the Eastern Mansion of the Eye of Worldly Fortune, in fact. Not a particular secret in its own right, but dangerous knowledge, more so because the Dun clan had expended a lot of effort to subvert the Eastern Mansions and refocus them on the Jade Gate. Ah, yes, of course, his father nodded. Yes, that Mahavaran, Cranea confirmed. Reducing the margin of error to a day is not bad in that context, he noted drily. Indeed, it is only what should be expected of you, Cranea added with a knowing smirk. His father gave Cranea a rather judgemental, sideways look, which the woman affected to ignore. In any case, thats a rather unfortunate coincidence, he pointed out, changing the topic quickly. It is, rather, his father agreed, folding his arms. I will still need an old map though Why? Just focus on the lightning, Cranea suggested innocently, swirling a cup of wine she had claimed, as the after-image of another reddish-golden bolt flickered across the clouds before them. His father glared at her then turned back to the image and made a series of strange symbols with his hands. Focus on the lightning she says, his father muttered under his breath. Like its that easy, she says The viewing rift distorted, the constellations simultaneously seeming to stand still in their orbit and somehow flow sideways After a few moments, the river of stars being created by the dancing fish began to scatter outwards, turning the disk-like rift into something approaching a spherical projection. The full shift took about a minute to complete and by the time it was finished his father was visibly pale. When it was concluded, they were standing in the middle of a projected field about ten metres wide. Well, this looks more promising, he observed, as their surroundings stabilized and became a flat, rock outcropping on the edge of a ridge-line, overlooking smouldering, rain-drenched forest. What did this Ha Leng gawked, taking in the devastation below them. Mmm his father, who had been helping himself to some wine to recover, narrowed his eyes, looking this way and that. Heaven-blaze pine by the looks of it, Lan Huang replied, before he could. This is why you dont drop them. Riiiight Ha Leng took a deep gulp of his wine, holding the cup in two hands to try and hide how they were shaking. He was harvesting them earlier, Lan Huang murmured so only he could hear. I dont think it sank in at the time just how combustible they are. Ah, he nodded, hiding a wry smile. Tracing the swathes of fire, he could make out at least two separate origin points as well, heading in this direction, which was somewhat promising. It seems at least one of the hunters, Lin Ling maybe Lan Huang trailed off as the scenery around them shifted abruptly, resolving itself into a view of a different ridgeline. Taking in their new surroundings even he had no words, because this one was properly demolished for a hundred metres in every direction. A significant portion of the ridge-top had simply been swept off into the forest below. Almost immediately to the right of where they had landed, someone had struck the ridge hard enough to form a twenty-metre-deep fissure that stretched halfway across it, its sides as smooth and glassy as the obliterated ridgetop all around them. What vegetation remained was still mostly on fire, or smashed beyond all recognition, while, further out over the next valley, he could make out multiple plumes of smoke through the rain. Welp, whoever did this ran face-first into trouble, Cranea observed, scuffing the freshly scoured, slightly glassy rock surface with her slippered foot. W-what did this? Ha Leng, once again the voice of knowledge sought, managed to ask, looking around with wide eyes. Monkeys, he replied, pointing to several paw-prints melted into a nearby rock surface that looked like it had been hit by lightning several times. Monkeys? Ha Leng repeated, looking around in shock. Like the one that was making a nuisance of itself? Yeah, no Lan Huang shook his head. He raised an eyebrow at Lan Huang. No mention of monkeys with regards to the Misty Jasmine Inn had been brought up that he recalled. Familiar, his father, who was now staring into the chasm, muttered under his breath. And these Law traces? But there is no way Another bolt of red-gold lightning flashed in the distance, off to the south-west, accompanied by a dull rumble. Out in the forest, flames flared up in a few places. A moment later, a shockwave containing traces of yang, life and spatial qi washed over them. Hmmm his father turned to stare out in the direction of the lightning bolt and the fires. Their surroundings shifted once again and they now stood in a smouldering forest clearing. Ahead of them, the forest funnelled into a large gorge where the valley split, while to their right a large waterfall tumbled down into what might once have been an idyllic lake, but which was now a smoking, yang-polluted quagmire. The clearing itself was dominated by four stelae carved with twirling flowers, half-consumed by the jungle. More stalkers, Lan Huang observed grimly, pointing to a charred, deformed mess of chitin, half-infused into a still cooling rock that held traces of lightning laws. This is absolutely them, isnt it? he muttered, glancing at his father. There was only one group of monkeys he could think of which was capable of this degree of unbridled devastation, used lightning and earth laws and could rip whole parts of ridge-lines apart. Them? Lan Huang asked, raising an eyebrow. The Iron Hide monkey tribe, he supplied. So called because they favour decorating themselves with red-ochre war paint It does look like it, the old man agreed. Lightning, earth and spatial laws and what also appears to be a centipede? Absently, his father pointed to the ruined form of a large centipede that lay, half buried in a tangle of trees, off to their left. *Kussssssaaaaaaaaaaak* Aiiiieee! Ha Leng flinched as a small tide of tetrids scrambled out of the ruined tree-line, behind them The tetrids died as the ground around them twisted and distorted C thousands of hitherto hidden webs sundering their bodies apart. Those that survived were rapidly grasped by limbs from the ground as several large, mud-covered spiders unearthed themselves A tsunami of noxious acid, imbued with corrosion laws and a remarkable soul sense, exploded out of the devastation to their left. In the midst of it, a masked youth in a green robe appeared, like a ghost, crouching on a smouldering Kobbin tree, surveying the clearing. The battle lasted about five seconds, the tunnelling spiders no match for the sheer volume of the acid and its toxicity. Even the famously resistant rocks of the valley wall smoked under sustained exposure. W-what Ha Leng gawked, staring around. A tetrid that has a soul-manifestation. A male one as well thats not good, Lan Huang observed grimly as another three large, adult tetrids melted out of the devastation and started to tear at the spider corpses. Must have been what was following us. Are the tetrids fighting the spiders? Ha Leng asked at last. Yes, he confirmed. The species hate each other and cannot co-exist. Those are cave spiders though, Lan Huang added. They are he agreed, staring at the corpses. Tunnel spiders of that size didnt really live close to the surface. They had to have come up from the larger underworld caverns below. The problem there, though, was how ambush predators from that hellish darkness came to be fighting tetrids on the surface. Maybe the pursuit disturbed a nest? Lan Huang mused. The devastation from those heaven blaze pines might do it, if some of them fell into a sinkhole. Not to mention, Kun Junis knowledge of the hidden dangers up here was impressive. They also used a Dao Sovereign grade Skitterleap talisman to escape, his father added absently, scanning their surroundings. They had a Lan Huang started to speak, but a further red-gold bolt split the surging rain clouds above them, drowning out all other sound for a few moments. The feeding tetrids all paused and looked up at it, then went back to their meal. The manifestation stared into the gorge for a moment, then looked back out at the forest. Umm Ha Leng tugged his arm, urgently. Pagoda Lord What? he turned, and flinched at the sight of a flawlessly beautiful woman sitting on a smoking rock. She looked like a cultivator, with lustrous black hair and pale skin, dressed in a revealing silk robe, patterned with ever-repeating black eyes, but she was anything but. Is she also a tetrid stalker? Ha Leng asked. The woman didnt quite turn to look at Ha Leng, but her attention did flicker to the area where they were standing. The spider queen stared at the spot where they were with narrowed eyes, but nothing of her intent reached them, and after a moment she moved on to the tetrid stalkers, who were all focused on her now as well. The manifestation had tilted its head to one side Both the woman and the tetrid stalker met in the middle of the clearing, and as he expected, the stalker collapsed at the first blow. Its soul manifestation was shattered with a single palm from the woman. The adult tetrids in the clearing tried to retreat, but found themselves bound by web-like shadows and died in mere moments, slain by a terrifying mix of dark, soul and corrosion laws. Thats Yushiki!? Lan Huang hissed, his face pale, putting a name to a moderately infamous threat of recent years. She has a name? Ha Leng asked, looking nervously at the woman. Uhuh, he nodded. She was moderately infamous for butchering a bunch of elders from the Moon Tomb Cult a few millennia before Blue Water City was founded. She also took part in some of the wars over control of the Tang Straights and supported some local influences S-supported? Ha Leng repeated. Traded things that can only be found in the depths for stuff which is hard to come by but beneficial, Lan Huang added, grimly. Like, alchemy pills and such? Ha Leng asked, with an innocence that was almost depressing. yes, though mostly what they were trading for was furnaces, Lan Huang explained, distaste dripping from his every word. Cultivators with rare spirit roots and physiques that could be used to promote their strength. Oh Ha Leng stared at the spider-woman and shuddered. It was only in the Huang-Mo wars, when the Huang clan took exception to them having set their eyes on their clay-pot scions, that they had to retreat back into the mountains, he continued. Nowadays, as far as he knew, she slumbered, promoting her cultivation, and with the suppression preventing any kind of soul-presence, it was rare to encounter her unless you were insane enough to seek her out in those dark, hellish depths. Now she is one of the powers that controls the web pits in the East Fury Rift That she was out here, killing tetrids was testament to why it was suicidal to raise the suppression carelessly. If she also, somehow, learned about the trial? Thousands of juniors would probably die, most of them in nightmarishly unpleasant ways. Ha Leng started to speak again, then stopped. Thirty-three tetrid stalkers emerged around the edges of the clearing, forming an equally spaced crescent shape. All of them were swaying in concert, their forelegs moving in decidedly inauspicious Half the clearing vanished in a crack of collapsing space and chaotic soul intent and Yushikis form dissipated with it. Yes, they can use formations, Lan Huang supplied, while Ha Leng just opened and shut his mouth, trying to find words. Tetrid stalkers may be vile, but they are not stupid. Oh Ha Leng stared at the spot where Yushiki had been standing, then looked around at the tetrids as they continued their unnerving, circular dance. Did that kill her? he asked at last. Nope, Lan Huang replied, sourly watching the horde of hundreds, if not thousands, of lesser tetrids stream past them, into the gorge, under the cover of the freshly wrought devastation. That wasnt even her Da Nascent Soul, just a projected manifestation of law-infused qi with a tiny shard of consciousness attached. Ha Leng looked like he wanted to ask more, but at that moment a tetrid stalker almost ran right through him, making him jump to the side and collide with the barely visible bench. It is a bit vivid, Lan Huang agreed with a half-smile, offering the youth a hand as he hopped in a circle, trying not to swear. Cranea just shook her head in amusement, then, once the now rather red-faced Ha Leng had recovered himself somewhat, passed him a fresh cup of the sweet wine The ground and trees all around them shook slightly. The traces of yang and fire qi suffusing the rain and helping the forest burn intensified subtly. Thats probably not good, his father muttered. No, its not, he agreed, watching water droplets fall through his hand. The aftershocks were still rumbling, but the small horde had not so much as paused for them. The tetrids dont appear especially concerned with it either, Lan Huang observed as his father started to move them off into the valley. Thats quite disorienting, Ha Leng muttered under his breath as their surroundings slipped by. It is, he agreed, giving Ha Leng a supportive smile. But you get used to it. Ah I uh, Ha Leng flinched again and seemed to recall the company he was in. Sorry Ancestor Kai, I didnt Nonsense, he murmured, patting the boy on the shoulder reassuringly while Lan Huang chuckled and passed Ha Leng the plate of spirit-fruit. He could probably have used qi or Intent to calm Ha Lengs nerves, but that would actually do the boy no good at all. Wine and spirit food was a much better solution really. I rather fear that Xiaolian is going to hate me when I tell her about this, he sighed, watching the tetrids stream past. Indeed, a force like this in the hands of bandits cannot be ignored, Lan Huang agreed, his own amusement at Ha Lengs reaction vanishing. It has echoes of the chaotic times before the province was consolidated. They both watched the tetrid horde, taking the measure of its strength. Most of them were Golden Core, but there were enough Soul Foundation ones in there to be concerning. The vast majority were newly hatched as well, from what he could see. Less than a week old, and already well on the way to maturity. This is why soul arts are so disliked, he declared at last. And not because they are a menace to any and all society in the hands of emotionally stunted teenagers who can toss fake suns at each other? Lan Huang joked. Heh he couldnt help but laugh regarding that point, as did Cranea, while his father just rolled his eyes as he focused on moving the scrying field. Drink? Refocusing on their actual surroundings for a moment, he found Cranea was offering him a cup of wine. Its not something strange, she muttered, when he didnt immediately take it. Though Little Brother Leng here does seem quite taken with the hengberry spirit wine. Ah uh! Ha Leng, who had been in the process of pouring himself another cup of wine, flinched, nearly spilling it. It is there to be drunk, he replied encouragingly, shooting Cranea a look that said dont bully the poor boy. She just rolled her eyes and pushed the cup towards him. Taking a sip he found, to his relief, that it was just spirit-fruit wine and not some disgusting, fizzy, cherry-flavoured miracle of inauspicious alchemy. His father brewed the weirdest things sometimes. Indeed, just help yourself, you are a guest here, Cranea added to Ha Leng. Consider this place as if it were your own home His father coughed into his own wine at that comment, but didnt say anything. Are you sure they ran into here? Lan Huang asked after a further moment as they continued through the vegetation-choked valley, keeping pace with the tetrids. Yes, his father nodded as another sheet of red-gold lightning flashed through the rain ahead of them. The formation is tracking the signature of their skitterleap talisman. It can do that? Lan Huang raised an eyebrow. Of course it can, his father sniffed. Its only a A centipede or the remains of a centipede some twenty metres long spun through the air, through their projected window, into it and made Ha Leng duck instinctively. It crashed into a tree behind them A furious howl rang out, while in the same moment a bolt of whitish-silver lightning bisected the scrying field, making his view of their surroundings waver chaotically. Off to the side, Ha Leng vomited his wine onto the ground as the world around them and their view of the valley distorted, trees transforming into strange shadows, their leaves shining like forests of lanterns. Unpleasant, Lan Huang muttered, shaking his head from side to side, trying not to look at the decidedly mind-melting spatial collapse. That resonated with Your soul injury? his father finished. Yep, Lan Huang grimaced. Sowwwwy Ha Leng moaned, pushing himself up. Dont be, that was judgement lightning, he muttered. I thought it looked familiar, Lan Huang spat. Just keep looking at the floor, Cranea added helpfully, patting Ha Leng on the head. It will pass After a few moments, everything did indeed settle back into something resembling stability, but when it did Um we are not where we were, he observed, taking in their new surroundings. They were no longer in the forested valley, but on the edge of a broad, placid lake. Much of the water surface was covered by large, oddly familiar, spiny water lilies, bordered by stands of half-submerged trees and swathes of swaying reeds. No we are not, his father agreed. This is where the last He was sure his father had been about to say skitterleap, but that was lost as the mist around them warped, unnervingly A second silvery-white lightning bolt crashed down from the sky, scattering the mist, revealing He stared blankly as a white-furred old monkey, crouched on a fallen tree, opened his mouth and inhaled, drawing the bolt into his body. That monkey? he managed to ask, not quite believing his eyes as he looked at the old monkey, whose coat was now sparking with partially refined judgement lightning. Uh-huh, his father nodded mutely, clearly as surprised as he was. He had expected one of the Iron Hide tribe, not the infamous old simian now crouched before them, shaking sparks off his fur. Thats Ji Tantai! Ha Leng interrupted, pointing accusingly at the youth wearing the red and purple robe of the Seven Star Pavilion. That bastard Mangfan he pointed at the cultivator in a green travelling robe. You is killing me, me has to ask, why you wasting time playing with little children in backwater land, instead of challenging old ghosts and scheming villains for big throne that very chilly on buttocks and promotes with a congenital itch on back of neck? the white-furred old monkey asked, almost mockingly, eyeing the four cultivators with a toothy grin. Thats Din Ouyeng, Ha Leng added, while the monkey spoke, pointing to the youth in a blue and white robe and broad-brimmed hat, who was currently carrying a broad-bladed spear. Which must make the last one Din Kong? Ha Lengs words were cut off by the lake around them turning to mist, filled with enough judgement lightning and unstable yang qi to almost break the transmission of the scene for a second time in as many minutes. All around them, the dense carpet of giant lily pads haemorrhaged qi as yang-corrosion gnawed at them. Stands of trees exploded into flame and reed beds became afterimages of drifting ash. In the same instant, the old monkey split into three identical clones, each of which shot off in a different direction YAAAAAAAAAAHHOOOOOOOoooooooo Even expecting the howl, he had to admit that the old monkeys reputation as one of the genuine old monsters of Yin Eclipse was well deserved. Just the act of viewing the scene before them put his qi in a state of mild turmoil. Thankfully Lan Huang was beside Ha Leng, so this time the boy was protected, but even so, both paled. More concerningly though, the treasure in Ji Tantais hand exploded in a corona of golden fire that enveloped the four A white-furred paw warped out of the mist and hit the barrier so hard it physically deformed, scattering a nova of golden-yang flames everywhere. Two other clones of the monkey appeared, in the same instant, kicking and punching it from opposite, highly inauspicious points The three monkeys unleashed a combination of blows that made the whole valley ring like a bell and somehow, preposterously, the four cultivators survived a blow that he would probably have had issues with. {Phoenix Flower Flare} In reply, Ji Tantai cast out a talisman that turned into a searing maelstrom of wings and yang fire, consuming two of the three monkeys Weak. The old monkey appeared, out of the mist above them, his staff already stabbing down, embodying the manifestation of half a dozen laws in one singular, devastating attack Space around the group turned sluggish and suddenly the old monkey found his attack flowing backwards. Oh, those idiots, his father sighed, putting a hand to his face. He had to nod, because the monkey that was caught in the attack just grinned Ten more monkeys appeared out of the chaos, transforming out of rocks, ruined plants, the mist, even thin air, stabbing their own staffs at the barrier. A few were slowed, but with each resisted attack, more and more appeared, ten becoming thirty, becoming ninety the number tripling each time as they continued striking inwards, manifesting at a speed so bewildering that even he struggled to count {Fruit and Flower Style: Dragon Turtle Soup} The attempt at stopping the attack via the artefact manipulating time and yang intent collapsed. The corona twisted, its flames seeming to grow extra flames Everything turned white for a brief moment as different interpretations of Yang played rock-paper-explosion in the spaces between reality and reached a rather disturbing draw. Silvery white rain splashed down all around them. BASTARD THING FUCK OFF! Ji Tantai snarled, wiping blood from his nose as the white-furred old monkey was sent tumbling across the water A naked, bearded old man appeared like a literal ghost behind Ji Tantai {Almighty Palm of the Heavenly Mountain} He stared, in disbelief, as an art that nobody on Eastern Azure should know, in this day and age C an art of the ancient Tai clan C was blocked by a phantasmal golden flower, before it exploded into a constellation-like barrier. Meng clan huh, the old man remarked. What an interesting treasure you have there, boy. The speaker, a dark-haired, naked woman with an enticing body and the flower of a white water lily in her hair appeared, sitting on a rock, staring at the four youths with undisguised greed in her eyes. {Sundering Seal of Shan} Simultaneously, a voluptuously beautiful, very naked, black-haired young woman, also with water-weed and a white flower trailing in her hair, landed in an explosion of water behind the monkey, enveloping him in a cage of blue-green fire. Tch. The monkey spun his staff in a circle and a second version of him appeared beside the woman, who appeared to be from the Teng clan of all things A third woman, her reddish-gold hair also adorned with a white flower, stood up, literally, out of the shallow water. In a single, smooth motion, she both caught the monkeys blow and stepped inside his guard to plant a palm strike against his chest that sent him flying into the mist like he was a small child. She considered the staff, then turned to look directly at them, her pupils shimmering with a haunting, and familiar, greenish-azure flame C a signature art of the Xue Heavenly clan. She can that cultivator see us? Ha Leng asked, uneasily. The woman narrowed her eyes and cast the staff, as if it were a spear Ha Leng flinched, which was probably warranted in fairness. The monkeys staff was a legitimate treasure, and if that white-furred monkey was who he thought He swayed to the side slightly and let the staff pass by him, rather than through him, on the grounds that it was better to be safe than look stupid. It impacted a rock about ten metres away, which split like it was a rotten log. All around them, dozens more cultivators, most covered in mud, all with white flowers either in their hair, or lotus-like tattoos spiralling around their limbs, were standing up in the shallow water. Even the four cultivators looked properly unnerved now, though he suspected they didnt know just how big a festering shit-pit they had just landed feet first in. His gaze travelled to the nearest shrivelled lily pads. He had not looked closely at them before, but all of their undersides were covered in vicious spines. Giant lily pads, covered in spines, choking up water his father muttered, clearly arriving at the same conclusion he was. There is no way that this is that Resurrection Lily right? he asked, not believing his own words, even as he said them. It is, Cranea confirmed, staring around with palpable distaste. Resurrection Lily? Lan Huang asked uneasily, eyeing the hundreds of smoking giant lily pads. An old threat, largely forgotten in this era, his father replied, before he could. It was a significant factor in why Physique Laws erm, Physical Cultivation is now considered something of a dead end. Uhh? Ha Leng, and even Lan Huang looked surprised at that. One spirit herb is responsible for? Lan Huang asked sceptically, looking back at the devastation. Before he, or his father could explain further, a faint chime drifted through everything, swelling into a strange, resonant chord of something like flute music, melding with the patter of rain and the faint lapping sounds of the still rippling water. Silver-white jasmine flowers bloomed everywhere, like shining rivers of stars. In the blink of an eye, they had spread across every tree, leaving gently drifting petals hanging in the air as the tumult and chaos faded away and the roiling mists calmed Uh Ha Leng stared, slack-jawed at the figures standing on a tree-line some twenty metres away that had absolutely not been there a moment before. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Ah bollocks, Lan Huang managed to utter, sounding a bit strangled. Three young-looking girls, two armed with void-stone-tipped spears, were standing knee-deep in the shallows, green and purple lotus flowers in their curly dark hair. Another, crouching nearby, was tearing a tetrid stalker apart with her hands, rooting for its core. Behind them stood a stone monolith about two metres high, dominated by a stylized figure of a cheerful, dark-haired young woman, her feminine form picked out by rather eye-watering, red and black triskelion-like designs. In her left hand she held a broad-bladed spear, while on her right was a three-eyed raven. The ancient script below her read She Who Allots Judgement, though a different reading of the same words would have been Justice through Slaughter or Righteous Ruination. Beside it, someone had shoved a wooden pole into the shallow water and hung a signboard on it, which read: No Bathing, No Shenanigans, No Stealing, Dont Litter, No Birds. NO MONKEYS! No birds? he muttered under his breath, reading it and wondering why, of all the warnings, that felt the most incongruous. ''No Monkeys'' made sense though, given he now knew where they were, exactly, in fact. It has been a long time since vermin or that weed dared to come this far in one of the awakened spirit-herbs observed, leaning on her spear, surveying the chaos before them. Yes, there is a sign and everything the green-purple lotus without a spear remarked, folding her arms. He realised that Ha Leng was tugging his arm, insistently and pointing Following Lengs gesture, he saw a youth, covered in pond-weed and looking very-much the worse for wear, struggling to get up in the shallows, near the spirit herbs. Han Shu Ha Leng mouthed. If that is Han Shu where are the other two? his father muttered, looking around. Yeah Lan Huang agreed, looking around uneasily. I even added a no-monkeys warning, after the mess with that emperor and his six dancing morons the girl in the water muttered as the spirit herbs continued their conversation in the background. Sixdancing morons? Ha Leng, thoroughly out of his depth at this point, half-asked, half muttered. Yeah thats he started to explain, then realised that, actually, explaining the insanity that had nearly ruined the Early Yuan was not at all easy when you had no frame of reference for that era. As an unguarded anecdote, however, it also marked all these innocent-looking young spirit herbs, most of whom were only around the equivalent of Ancient Immortal, as being far from simple. That was a long time ago, one of the others remarked. Perhaps they have devolved to the point where they cant read? an eye-catchingly proportioned young woman, whose curly, dark hair was bound up in a garland of mulberry flowers, suggested as she dropped out of a tree. It is possible, another, slender beauty, with several flowering reeds stuck in her hair agreed, slipping out of the reed bed to his left, a bundle of arrows and a bow in her hands. They are ever this way Listening to their comments, he felt a pang of embarrassment on behalf of cultivators in general. Though in fairness, the smarter examples rarely ended up in a place like this C the Jasmine Gate. The reeds comment caused some awkward shuffling among the other awakened spirit herbs. The one in the shallows actually face-palmed, then the text on the wooden sign shifted into a series of very simple pictograms that probably a new-born babe could work out in short order. The murderous intent on the no birds and no monkeys additions somehow intensified as well. Someone is A vast shockwave of greenish-gold fire rolled out of the mire behind them, reminding him that the four cultivators had been fighting the bodies controlled by the Resurrection Lily while all this was going on. The rather unfortunate herb hunter, Han Shu, screamed and tried to seek cover as the vegetation around him shrivelled up and the water started to smoke. Tch! The young girl in the water made an obscene hand gesture and, in the same instance, a profound sense of wet obfuscated everything, completely checking the momentum of the fire I cant believe that that actually worked Din Ouyeng muttered, walking out of the inauspiciously swirling mist. Mmmmm Ji Tantai, who was following behind, considered the orb in his hand with a frown, then looked at the bank where the spirit herbs were. There really is a grove of awakened spirit herbs in this place Ha Mangfan added, landing nearby with a splash in the water, sounding disturbingly pleased. Frowning, he glanced back the way they had come, because the Resurrection Lily was not so simple that these four could just wrap up a fight like that so easily. -Unless it deliberately let them think so? Considering the four, and the kind of talent that the Lily targeted, none of them were likely to enter into its eyes, except maybe Ha Mangfan, who seemed to have a mantra of his own. Though it was nothing exceptional from what little he could garner. In fact, looking at the youth, he had to admit that he might, legitimately, be from the Ha clan based on the nature of his spirit root. What happened to the monkey? the other green-robed youth, whose identity Ha Leng had seemed less certain about, asked. What monkey? Ji Tantai asked, frowning. The the green-robed youth trailed off, looking thoroughly confused. Ji Tantai, Din Ouyeng, and Ha Mangfan all stared at him like he was an idiot. The monkey is right there? Ha Leng pointed, somewhat uncertainly, at the aforementioned monkey, sitting on a smoking log a few metres away, looking on with a gloomy expression, munching on a spirit fruit to recover his qi. The awakened spirit herbs were also watching the four cultivators now, their expressions warring between pity, confusion, and amusement. In fact, even Han Shu was apparently able to see the monkey. Well, if you will mess with soul and time laws, you will get bitten by them, his father remarked drily. Mark that down as another reason not to mess with the suppression, he agreed, noting that more and more awakened spirit herbs were He stared dully as a white-blonde-haired young woman with a pale blueish-white lotus in her curly hair dashed over and crouched down beside Han Shu. As they looked on, she put a hand over his mouth and unobtrusively started to drag the boy backwards, away from the epicentre of the conflict. Truly that old monkey has balls, his father remarked, as they watched the transformed monkey... get barely ten paces before the mulberry noticed him. The mulberry looked back at the transformed monkey, whose gaze also flickered imperceptibly towards them for a moment, before sighing and turning back to the cultivators and the Resurrection Lily. The woman with reeds in her hair and another slender woman with a garland of willow leaves on her head also glanced sideways at them, then the monkey for a moment, before also letting it drag Han Shu away. The interaction was so subtle he nearly thought he imagined it. So, the monkeys are helping his father mused, watching the pair rapidly vanish into the swaying vegetation, taking the revelation that there were three awakened spirit herbs here that could see them entirely in his stride. In truth, that didnt surprise him especially either, given what he knew of the place. The Jasmine Gate had a certain reputation, but that was really just a mask that hid a far more terrifying truth. That the Jasmine Gate was basically a sect, comprised entirely of spirit herbs, hiding out in Yin Eclipse. Complete with its own experts and territorial concerns Well, Priestess Ying did seem to have some agreement with them, Lan Huang noted. And she was quite friendly with Han Shu as well, now that I think about it. Not to mention, the Hunters did save a young monkey So there is indeed a whole community of awakened spirit herbs in this place, Ha Mangfan remarked, looking on with clear interest as several more spirit herbs slipped out of the trees behind them. Is that mulberry the tree I think it is? he muttered, wondering if she was indeed that mulberry. There had been a few in Tai Shavaran I am right here, you know? the mulberry pouted, folding her arms. Its been a while, Young Master Tai, you seem to be keeping well? Eh! Leng and Huang both flinched. What am I, chopped wood? his father sniffed. Yes, the reed-woman retorted, which got a snicker from the willow. I mean, the monkey got further than any of you would, the willow added with an eye-roll. Do we capture them now or wait? Din Ouyeng mused, looking over the group of spirit herbs like that was already a forgone conclusion. You want to capture us? one of the lotus girls asked disbelievingly, while the others snorted or shook their heads. Aiiiii the woman with reeds in her hair sighed and smoothly drew her bow, threading a reed-arrow and loosing it at Din Ouyeng. He watched with interest as the arrow hit Din Ouyeng and just broke apart like the common reed it appeared to be. Hmmm his father eyed the reed, frowning. Really, no matter how you try, a spirit herb will be just that; a spirit herb, Ha Mangfan remarked with a mocking chuckle. You should just accept your fate now. He had to admit, it was a masterful attempt. The force of the implied suggestion within the soul attack was backed up by a genuine treasure and the strength of his mantra manifestation, however Ha Mangfan was still just a junior. Not bad, the lotus girl who had been tearing apart the tetrid remarked with an amused smile. I Her words were lost in a deeply disorienting shockwave of clashing law comprehensions that left him seeing green and blue splotches in the mist as dimensional distortions disrupted the scrying rifts ability to associate with where it had been. Owww Motherless Ha Leng dropped his cup of wine and then bit off a curse as he held his head, but seemed otherwise okay after a few moments. What the fates was that? Lan Huang asked, rubbing his eyes as they found themselves standing back in his fathers abode. The monkey got attacked again, Cranea remarked with a slightly judgemental sigh, picking up Ha Lengs cup and replacing it on the table. If I was going to guess, its the Lily, given that boy, Han Shu, is a mantra inheritor. Why would it go after him, though? his father muttered. Is he somehow related to that Han clan? Nope, Lan Huang shook his head. A small, local clan from West Flower Picking Region. He has some Yin ancestry I would guess. Nothing to do with Han Ouyeng. Mmm Cranea just pursed her lips. Who can say how that weed rationalizes its world view. True his father agreed, turning his attention back to the rift only to frown. Whats wrong? he asked. The link is being deliberately obfuscated again. I just tried to focus it On the skitterleap talisman? No, on Ji Tantai and the Din group, his father muttered. What about the others? he raised an eyebrow. He watched the swirling mist as his father continued to manipulate the formation for several seconds, but to no avail. Can you make a link? his father asked Cranea after a moment. Cranea held up her hand and closed her eyes then opened them again. Curious. I cannot, she declared, sounding put out. His father scowled and focused on the rift again Their surroundings snapped back into focus, showing Han Shu, standing waist-deep in water in a clearing in the forest, with two young women, surrounded by mangrove-like trees wreathed in jasmine. The brown-haired young woman he recognised as Kun Juni, the daughter of the Kun clan lord, having seen her at the Ha clan gathering in West Flower Picking Town. By process of elimination, that made the blonde-haired teenager Lin Ling. They they all survived? Ha Leng gasped. So it seems, Lan Huang agreed, looking pleased, though that faded after a moment as he muttered. They are touched by a soul attack Yeah he agreed, fighting back a sigh. Lets go, Kun Juni was saying, rather urgently. Yeah, Han Shu nodded, agreeing though he made no obvious move to do so. Then why are we not going? Lin Ling asked, looking confused. Kun Juni closed her eyes, taking a few deep breaths. Soul attacks Kun Juni said at last. This is a soul attack, isnt it? Their perception is good for their realm, his father mused. Not bad. The Hunter Bureau got some interesting ones it seems. I can see why they caught your eye. I wouldnt praise the Bureau, Lan Huang muttered, biting his lip as he watched the three struggle. They are all protgs of Old Ling. Ah, of course, his father nodded. That fellow, I have not crossed paths with him in a while. Well, they all keep a low profile, he reminded his father. Not everyone has a place like this to retreat to Hmm protgs or not, they still have a problem, his father added, brushing away his comment. Considering the trio with a sad sigh, he had to agree there as well. It was remarkable that they had survived up to this point, but their options were fast running out. Knowing you had been affected by a soul attack was one thing. Breaking it, given the resources of their pursuers quite another, and in fact, the attack itself was feeding into that, in a truly sinister fashion. Han Shu was trying to walk forward, but basically failing. The helpless look on his face saying more than any words *KUUAAAAASSSSK!* The cry of a tetrid stalker echoed through their surroundings. That tetrid huh his father sighed as they watched the qi around the group turn turbid and the oppressive atmosphere of the misty, humid swamp rebel against its domain to restrict them further. Not again Kun Juni gasped, staggering up and grabbing Lin Ling, who was barely able to move. Fate-thrashed Han Shu, who had been struggling the hardest, trailed off as the tetrid stalker, its physical form almost the size of a large wagon, stalked into the clearing. Cant we do something? Ha Leng asked, sounding rightfully horrified as they watched the insectoid behemoth pick its way across the vegetation-choked pool towards the struggling trio A strange, eerie, flute-like chord resonated through the ruins. Everywhere, flowers started to bloom. The stalker shifted from side to side and then leapt forward, covering half the distance to the trio in an instant, scattering water in a massive, obscuring splash as it did so and vanished without a trace, amid swirling lily pads and water plants. Uh what? Ha Leng stared dully at the place where the stalker had vanished. Ha Lengs shock was mirrored by the three Herb Hunters, who were also standing, frozen, staring at that point. For a moment, he thought that the stalker had actually done something quite smart, and steeled himself to watch the three hunters vanish in a haze of blood and broken limbs however that didnt happen. Instead, a moment later, a flailing limb, trailing pond weed and lotus roots, broke the surface. It desperately tried to gain some purchase, but to no avail and within seconds was drawn back down beneath the surface, leaving only swirling arcs of flowering lotus pads and now vibrantly blossoming golden gourd-wort With an eruption of water, accompanied by a small nova of deeply inauspicious qi, the corpse of the tetrid floated to the surface in pieces, its ichor fouling the water. Yes, that is what usually happens to things that wander in here, he said, giving Ha Leng a comforting pat on the back. Right Ha Leng mumbled. As they looked on, the lilies and gourd-wort were now rapidly flowing away from the cloud of ichor around the tetrid... He also noted that several of the nearest lily pads had started to acquire familiar red veins. Blood Ling contamination Lan Huang hissed, even before he could remark on it, his words echoed by Kun Juni. All around them, spirit herbs were now fleeing the vicinity as well. Ha Leng watched, expression slack, as dozens of flowers in the immediate surroundings stood up, rising out of the water to reveal childlike girls with flowers in their hair. The majority appeared to be seven or eight, but a few were teenage in appearance. Quite a few held weapons. Spears tipped with the bones of hunted Dao realm qi beasts were the most common, though there were also daggers, of what appeared to be corroded Orichalcum given the greenish-gold tint, bows, a few stone swords, and even a chakram or two. Within moments they had all retreated to the edge of the pool, scowling, leaving only a few contaminated leaves behind. A few were rubbing their arms and legs, while others were making obscene gestures at the corpse. Sup Han Shu, standing a few feet from them, flinched backwards as a girl with a pink lotus flower in her hair sidled over to him, holding out a basket of clams for him. Wanna clam? Uh Ha Leng stared blankly at the girl, who was now showing the trio her wares C a selection of surprisingly exotic freshwater clams and shellfish C with a hopeful expression, then at the other awakened spirit herbs. Now is not the time a young woman, with several beautiful whitish-blue iris flowers arranged in her blonde hair appeared right beside the clam-proffering girl and hauled her away, radiating big sister vibes. Um we dont mean any Han Shu started to say. Evidently, the iris sniffed, looking the trio over as her big sister vibes intensified. We are not savages, you can go that way. Dont pick the plants. The hunters turned as one to look at where she had pointed, off beyond a wall. I can show em the way! the girl with the clams cheerfully volunteered. You the iris looked mildly vexed. Might as well, the girl with the bow, who had purplish-brown grass flowers affixed to her hair like a pair of wings, remarked, sounding amused. This looks like its going to get messy. There are other contacts to the west, and the roof has been raised. Dont go too far, we will relocate to the plaza of the Gentle Mistress, the iris-girl admonished the clam-selling girl, who had now put the basket on her head and was checking her balance. Uh-huh, uh-huh, the girl nodded, somehow avoiding the basket falling, then waved for the three Herb Hunters to follow her. Are we actually? Lin Ling asked the other two using sign-language. Do you want to try running? Kun Juni signed back. The three turned to look at the dozens of awakened spirit herbs now quietly observing them *Kuaaaaaaaaaassssh* Another cry, from a different tetrid stalker, echoed through the misty swamp in the direction they had previously been in. The clam-selling girl gave the three a pointed look, then motioned for them to follow her. Off to the side, he saw that several of the older weapon-wielding plants were already moving off in the direction of that second cry. What is this place? Ha Leng asked as they watched the three hunters leave, escorted by the girl who was now humming a jaunty tune. You thought every valley in this place was like the ones you have seen? Lan Huang muttered. Well umm, Ha Leng started to reply, then stopped, looking a bit embarrassed. Rather, this, right here, is why you do not casually raise the suppression, he sighed. Yep, this is not a good deed that Ji Tantai and Din Ouyeng have done, Lan Huang agreed, eyeing the groups of deceptively innocent looking herbs as they organized themselves, no doubt having flashbacks of his own to the era prior to the founding of Blue Water City. Not a good deed at all... No, it is not, he agreed, gloomily. There had been several instances back then, when people learned the hard way that spirit herbs were no pushovers. Spirit herbs that genuinely focused on gaining strength, like the Resurrection Lily, were apocalyptic existences in their own right, but any spirit herb could become a terrifying menace if you took your eye off it for a while. They could slumber happily, for millennia after millennia, building accumulation of a calibre only the most masochistic of cultivators would chase after. Some could even transfer shards of their nascent consciousness through generations, or reincarnate themselves after a fashion, using their seeds or other stranger methods of reproduction. That was the primary reason why qi purity, not cultivation realm was considered a real measure of strength up here. They cannot manifest like this if the suppression stays at Golden Core? Ha Leng asked, almost hopefully. Well, not as such, he replied, his mind going back to his trip into the Red Pit, wondering how to explain that, as with most rules, there existed dangerous exceptions. Many of those who were here, now, were likely the descendants or remnant members of those communities that had spread out to the west during those years and only started to retreat back into the mountains a few millennia ago when the pressure on their secretive little territories became too intense. Unlike those herbs born and nurtured here, they could leave if they wanted to, and could even unshackle their brethren from the constraints of their valley abodes. Ha Leng had the expression of someone who didnt really understand, but also didnt really know how to articulate what he wanted to ask. Can I ask, why they are all naked? Ha Leng muttered at last. He stared at Ha Leng, then sighed. Because its distracting, Lan Huang answered, rolling his eyes. Erm Ha Leng fixed Lan Huang with a slightly accusatory look, clearly not quite sure if the elder was messing with him. Well VILLAINS! HEAVEN HAS EYES AND FOLLOWS YOUR EVERY MOVE! The words, yelled by Din Ouyeng, rolled across the valley like a thunderclap. Persistent, Lan Huang noted, looking back the way they had come. Rude, too, he muttered, listening to the echo of the words vanish into the mists of the valley. They carried quite a remarkable amount of soul-strength. Far more than any junior should have been able to muster, even with the help of treasures. Its a good strategy though, his father remarked. Use soul attacks to mess with their perception. It will also hamper the spirit herbs to a degree as well. Dangerous, though, he noted. It will draw them far too much attention. This place had thousands of awakened spirit herbs and not all of them were of the sit back and watch garden variety. Yeah I am wondering about that, his father muttered, staring at their surroundings. Son, did anything about the altercation earlier strike you as odd? Many things did, father, he replied drily. Ha, ha, his father rolled his eyes. No it should be drawing them a lot of attention, but in fact But its not, he finished, staring at the tetrids remains - how had he missed that? They were standing there, like morons, between that fate-thrashed Lily, a bunch of awakened spirit herbs and that old monkey, and yet nobody so much as laid a hand on them unless they engaged with them first in some way. Exactly, his father agreed, folding his arms and scowling. whereas that tetrid died, not even understanding what killed it, pretty much, he continued, still staring at the remains floating in the shallows. Abruptly, a searing flash of silver-white fire flickered, like lightning shadow, through the swirling low cloud. The rain, and in fact all of their surroundings, shimmered, casting strange multi-coloured distortions in every direction. The wall behind them blurred, its outline shifting disturbingly, as if several different buildings were trying to occupy the same bit of space... The rift wavered, but didnt collapse this time, although he did notice a trickle of blood running from his fathers nose. Was that a dimension quake? Lan Huang asked, rather uneasily, as the outlines of the trees and buildings stopped trying to play eye-watering illusory tricks and everything settled back as it had been. Yes, it was, his father confirmed. Though just a localized one, thankfully. Whats a dimension quake, Ancestor Kai? Ha Leng asked him quietly. Uh like a spatial quake, but worse, he replied absently, trying to work out why that flicker of white fire had felt familiar. Ha Leng looked at him, his expression rather amusingly torn between likely wanting to ask for more information and being pleased with what he had been told already. What did you make of that white fire? he asked his father after a moment. His father, however, didnt reply immediately and instead just stared at the remains of the tetrid, frowning. Father? he prodded the old man verbally. Ah Ancestor Kai, Ha Leng murmured, giving his arm a polite tug and pointing. They are back Turning, he found that the mulberry, the iris, a vibrant young woman with clematis flowers in her golden hair and a voluptuous, brown-haired beauty with dark-purple flowers braided into her curls were now all standing on the edge of the water. The purple-flowered young woman caused him to do a bit of a double take, and not just because she was striking. Is that a blood briar? Lan Huang hissed, recognising the flowers as well. It does look that way, his father agreed. Rare to see one that mature. Their presence is not tolerated by others, due to their unique traits, he elaborated, for Ha Leng, who remembered to give him a salute of thanks for the explanation this time. It has been a while, Morea, his father remarked, giving the mulberry a polite salute as the two vines waded into the pool and started to remove the contaminated remains of the stalker. It has, Brother Wen, sister, the mulberry murmured, turning to look at them and in doing so, confirming that she was indeed that mulberry. He had wondered briefly, earlier, but it was not like there was only one mulberry spirit tree in this place. Is she doing well? Cranea just nodded politely by way of reply. I yes, she is, his father replied after a momentary pause. Ill tell her you were asking after her, in my next letter. It would be nice to catch up, but leaving is well, a challenge, Morea remarked, rolling her eyes. Not that pleasant either, honestly. Understandable, his father nodded. So, what do you make of our interlopers? Morea asked, walking around the pool to stand beside them while the other three spirit herbs, after giving them a brief look, got on with removing the remains. That all three could detect them in some way was probably down to Morea, he supposed. Much like the Resurrection Lily, she was an existence from another era, who had fallen into obscurity. She was not some eye-catching landmark, like the Life-Breaking Aspen or God Bewitching Jasmine, nor an existential threat to anything she set eyes upon, like the Resurrection Lily or the Blood Ling groves. In fact, despite her comment a moment before, he had never known her to genuinely leave the borders of Yin Eclipse. Not even back in the days of the Tai clan, or when the Meng clan were still supreme arbiters of the world and society outside was much less hostile to her kind. That said, only an idiot would mistake her for being weak. She had been a Dao Ascendant realm spirit herb back when Tai Shavaran was still just a fortress enclave, trying to reclaim a bit of the hellish chaos that this land had been back then. Hmmmm his father hummed under his breath, looking around at the jasmine flowers in the trees. A group of cultivators like those four should have died like dogs within moments of setting foot in here, and yet they have defied expectations, almost unnaturally. They are looking for this place, he suggested, that thought having been quietly growing in his mind for a good while now. Hmmm, yes, his father agreed. Yet their actions odd. They are somehow in the eye of causality, but unaffected by it C There are a few artefacts that can do that, but none of them are common. None would be in the hands of juniors either, Lan Huang added. There are a lot of things they seem to have, that juniors should not his father muttered darkly. I dont understand why they raised the suppression though Lan Huang continued. You cannot enter here, not truly, unless you have soul law comprehensions founded in this land, Morea said drily. By lifting the ceiling, dangerous as it is, they can walk in, with a route Which they found, courtesy of that monkey and the Resurrection Lily, by chasing those Herb Hunters, he concluded. So it seems, his father mused. Not to mention the blood ling contaminated tetrids. Yes Moreas expression twisted into a grimace. There are thousands of them infiltrating from every direction. North and south, even the western entrance. Those that die spread their corruption irrespective of whether we leave their corpses intact Just their presence alone will start to twist our lesser sisters and brothers and scar the land. A dull rumble transmitted through the ground, making the water ripple and leaves fall from some trees. The chimeras are strong, as well, Morea added. Many have crossed the Immortal threshold, albeit by false means. False Immortals? Lan Huang raised an eyebrow. Its possible, his father said. All it requires is a sufficiently powerful tetrid and for the sacrificial insects to reach Nascent Soul. If they are born at soul foundation and you had a Dao Step Tetrid Queen you could raise them to that realm in weeks with the right resources. It was done with alkyr, back during the tribal wars, before Blue Water City was founded, he reminded Lan Huang. But only in limited capacity, Lan Huang replied. A resurgent Yeng Brotherhood with a blood-ling contaminated swarm-tide of false immortal tetrids is not a joke. On that, Lan Huang certainly had a point. Once this was done with, there would have to be quite a bit of cleaning up done in the dark and dusty corners of Blue Water City and its surrounding provinces he suspected. In any case, his father mused, The key thing is why they are seemingly able to avoid becoming the victim of their own actions A blue-green lightning bolt arced down, striking somewhere towards the middle of the valley. The jasmine flowers on the trees around them trembled faintly as the thunderous shockwave passed over them. That was Lan Huang narrowed his eyes, staring through the trees. Judgement in a bottle, he agreed. In the distance, there was another explosion and a faint shockwave of inauspicious qi washed over them, carrying hints of corrupted soul intent and death qi. I see they also worked out how to make tetrids explode in inauspicious circumstances, his father muttered. Indeed, Morea murmured as a further distant rumble dislodged a few leaves and made the jasmine in the trees shimmer eerily, the raindrops scattering multi-coloured shadows of qi. So, where are those malcontents who are proving remarkably adept at avoiding becoming the victims of their own actions? his father mused. Morea just stared at his father until he sighed. Right, stupid question, always follow the lightning, his father muttered. You think you can actually run!?! Din Ouyengs voice rang like an inauspicious bell through the valley. I give them points for persistence, even if their style is lacking, Cranea muttered, poking her ear with her little finger. Keeping it simple and to the point helps, his father remarked sourly. Morea just sighed, and after a glance at the three spirit herbs still sorting out the pool, stalked off through the water in that direction. After a moment, their scrying rift followed after her Silver fire flared through the mist ahead of them, matched in the same instant by an eruption of golden-hued yang flames that carried distinct traces of parasol qi. They really are doubling down on the his fathers words were cut off as their surroundings physically jumped, the water turning into mist for a split second before everything crashed down around them. The viewing rift wavered again and Ha Leng groaned, but otherwise it remained stable. All around them, trees were shedding leaves like the season had changed, while the jasmine flowers shimmered ominously. Parasol qi, huh his father muttered. Where did the woman go? Ha Leng asked, shaking his head. Looking around, he found that Morea had indeed vanished. Son of a Dun whore, he groaned, putting two and two together. Parasol qi It. Is. Inevitable! As rebels, you can only accept that you will be delivered unto justice! Yes, they absolutely would be that stupid, his father sighed at another inane, if potent, statement by Din He stared at his hands, then up at the jasmine flowers, cold sweat running down the back of his neck. It should be impossible for that kind of manipulation to enter his fathers abode. A quick sweep of their surroundings within it didnt reveal anything odd or inauspicious though, despite him now being unable to recall in detail who had just shouted. Who just shouted? he asked Ha Leng, taking care not to let any of his unease creep out. Dthe attacker? Ha Leng said, looking confused, as if this was the most obvious thing in the world. Shit Lan Huang groaned, putting a hand to his head. The dimension quake? No his father shook his head. That cannot shake this place But we experienced it? Lan Huang pointed out, still looking pale. Hmmm his father just narrowed his eyes. Their treasure is? Their surroundings shifted and suddenly they were standing near a monolithic stone, some fifteen metres high, its surface etched with esoteric carvings that were, if you had the eye for them, remarkably similar to those that graced the sky in his fathers personal abode. Painted on it was a four-armed female figure with white-gold hair, wearing a robe in a style his mother and those of her generation had favoured, decorated with blue and white stars that artfully picked out her voluptuous feminine curves. In her hands she held a lantern, a harp, a jasmine flower and a small bird, though the critical detail was actually the golden crown of oak leaves and the crescent moon above it. Before it, two ancient statues had been arranged, on a crude block platform with an altar positioned before them. What Who is that? Ha Leng asked, sounding slightly awestruck. Who, the woman on the stone or the statues? he asked absently, still trying to work out what was going on. The statues belong to two ancient experts who were venerated in Mahavaran, his father answered as they started forward again. They are were protectors of this land. This is not their original location. And the painting, Ancestor Wen? Ha Leng asked. His father paused to stare at it, not quite looking at Cranea. She is a power of old, Cranea said, softly, looking up at the painted woman. From the time before the mountain fell. From before? Ha Leng repeated. There were other statues in the ruins we saw are they the same? Potnia and uh Mistress and Bearing Fruit and such? Ruins? he raised an eyebrow, looking at Lan Huang. Portam Rhanae it was called, beyond the Misty Jasmine Inn, in a hidden valley, Lan Huang supplied. You went into Portam Rhanae? Cranea turned to stare at Lan Huang, then at Ha Leng. Y-yes? Ha Leng replied, stammering a little under her gaze. And saw the statues? Cranea pressed. And the gardens and temple? Uh we didnt go into the upper city, Ha Leng said quickly, flushing. We were just tasked with clearing the lower areas, by the massif! Why what is there? Lan Huang asked, looking wary now. Dont bully him, he murmured to Cranea. He has been through a lot Hmmm Cranea gave him a sideways look, then considered Lan Huang and Ha Leng, before abruptly turning to look off in the direction of the middle of the valley. What is it? his father asked her. Distraction, she said suddenly, waving a hand at the scrying formation. Take us there. His father narrowed his eyes and their surroundings shifted so that they were now standing on the edge of a different lake A woman stood, on the water, wreathed in shining silver fire, facing the three youths and dozens of adult tetrid stalkers. I underestimated you, boy from the Din the woman smirked. But you screwed up. You actually brought a connection point to a treasure like that in here, and delivered it up to me? Hao Tianxun He stared at the woman, whom he had known when she was alive, his mind momentarily blank. Now he knew why the silver fire was so familiar. It had been her signature art. A heavenly flame, refined from execution lightning and turned into an innate art when she crossed over to become a Dao Immortal. Along with Ghost Lantern Hao, she had been one of the pillars of the Hao clan of the southern continent, before they became dogs of the Imperial Court after the fall of the Shan. That weed has Hao Tianxuns body? his father muttered. This could be a problem. You think you have any real ability in this? Din Ouyeng declared, rather arrogantly. A stolen corpse that has some arts from the Hao clan? As in Ghost Flame Saintess Tianxun? Lan Huang asked, incredulously. Protectoress of the Shan Empresses? Uh-huh, he nodded grimly. That herb has a Dao Venerate Corpse? Lan Huangs disbelief was palpable. Uhuh he nodded again, struggling to process that himself. His father calling this a problem was perhaps the understatement of the millennium. Doubly so, because Hao Tianxun had not been just any Dao Venerate. It was no exaggeration to say that even if her origins were humble, and she had not been long at that realm before she vanished, her talent in those times was honestly compared with the likes of Ju Shan and Meng Fu. You think me some corpse from the Hao clan? Hao Tianxun replied, sounding oddly amused. Even if the corpse is, you are just a thief hiding behind it, Din Ouyeng retorted. If we claim that body and return it to the Hao clan, do you think they will let you skulk up here unmolested? Now that I would pay to see, his father muttered. Yeah, I dont think that will go how he imagines, he agreed. The Hao clan of the late Shan was most emphatically not the Hao clan of today. Boy do you know what your clan did? Hao Tianxun asked, with deceptive joviality. Beside Din Ouyeng, Ji Tantai narrowed his eyes and suddenly darted backwards, dragging Din Ouyeng and Ha Manfang along. The other cultivator in green travelling robes withdrew a talisman A halo of water and rain exploded outwards from the group as Hao Tianxuns grasping palm was met by a Dao Cage barrier which held for all of two seconds before collapsing. That was, however, enough time for Ji Tantai to hold up and activate a compass inset with a shimmering golden orb which emitted a sonorous clarion call that rolled over their surroundings {Muralis Blessed Land} Everything that the manifestation touched C the water, the spirit vegetation, even some spirit herbs that had been too slow to escape C gained shimmering golden ephemera. The vitality within their surroundings fairly crackled as yang life energies infused everything. Nuwas tits! his father swore, rather crudely, pulling their own vantage back rapidly, towards the edge of the lake, so as not to be caught up in it. They have a relic of Meng Murali? even if he said it out loud, he found he didnt actually believe what he was seeing as dozens of luckless spirit herbs screamed and writhed in the lake, golden veins slowly spreading across their manifest forms as they attempted to flee. Meng Murali had been a paragon of the Four Azures. A disciple of one of Meng Fus sworn companions, one of the Seven Sovereigns in fact, who had stood beside her when she founded the Seven Sovereigns School. But she had died, even with the pure blood of a Phoenix running in her veins, unable to overcome the silver death that separated the realm celestial from the heavenly gate So, that is why you are so confident, Hao Tianxun giggled. The Seven Sovereigns sure does treat their disciples well Ji Tantai just waved a hand in her direction. Immediately, some of the herbs who had been closest to the epicentre stopped their struggling and charged towards Hao Tianxun, shrieking like mindless maniacs. Simultaneously, Din Ouyeng spun the unassuming-looking spear he was now holding and the clouds above the valley twisted into a shining, white-jade spear, along which lightning crackled ominously Motherless dog-sons, his father hissed, making seals to further reinforce the stability of their scrying formation. A moment later, the manifestation from the weapon arrived, like a literal thunderbolt Their view of the lake distorted for a moment, then stabilized to reveal that Hao Tianxun looked none the worse for wear. A Dao Weapon Lan Huang hissed, after he had taken a deep breath, his eyes fixed on Din Ouyengs spear. Mmmm-hmmm his father nodded pensively. Its a work by Kong Jurai as well. This Din Ouyeng clearly has some roots within the Din clan. Examining the spear more closely, he saw that his father was indeed correct. The haft and blade were indeed finished in a style favoured by Kong Jurai, with a repeating motif of swirling clouds that harmoniously formed the refiners name. As in Sage Jurai? Lan Huang asked, his expression incredulous. Not an apprentice, but the actual Refiner God Jurai? This brat is truly vicious, his father muttered, eyeing the spear gloomily. And not a bit ridiculous in his means," he added with a sigh, shaking his head in mock disbelief. Indeed, Lan Huang scowled. How come it did so little damage? Ha Leng asked, looking confused as the battle before them unfolded. The ridgeline before was ruined and yet this barely disturbed the lake? He glanced sideways at Ha Leng and then back at Hao Tianxun. Before he could reply though, Hao Tianxun tilted her head to the side and grinned wolfishly Din Ouyeng and the others all flinched backwards, triggering expensive talisman barriers to pre-empt the expected direct attackand yet Hao Tianxun didnt actually move. Instead, she just clasped her hands to her breast Tch Ji Tantai bit his lip, looking annoyed suddenly, and the compass in his hand projected a shining, golden parasol flower that enveloped the area around the four cultivators. In the same moment, hundreds, then thousands of tetrid stalkers surged out of the trees, dancing in bizarre, hypnotic patterns that he recognised instantly as a strategic martial formation designed to help harmonise with the yang strength from the compass so Ji Tantai could use it more efficiently. Ah thats probably not good, Lan Huang muttered as they watched the projected blessed land almost triple in size in a single instant as a haze of yang-attributed parasol qi enveloped much of the lake surface. Indeed itsEh!? his father cut off what he had been about to say as thousands of ethereal parasol flowers bloomed on the corrupted vegetation touched by the blessed land and the ceiling of the suppression collapsed, reforming at the immortal threshold. What in the name of the ever-loving Son? Did that boy get unfettered access to one of the Meng clan treasuries? his father hissed. Thats a? he found himself wondering the same thing, as the feng shui of the alignments across the lake shifted in a somewhat familiar if truly subversive manner and turned chaotic Seven shining golden flames, each holding a manifestation of a parasol blossom, formed out of the manifestation of Meng Muralis domain, encircling Hao Tianxun {Seven Star Parasol Sovereign Seal} As they looked on, the cloud of yang-attributed parasol qi rapidly organized itself into a red-gold facsimile of the ancient zodiac, caging her in a spherical prison of surging yang vitality. In terms of dealing with a stronger foe, it was a good strategy, he had to concede. Most Meng-created sealing arts relied on turning the victims own strength against them using profound feng shui, while the parasol qi corrupted their body and twisted it from the inside out, refining them into a fruit to be consumed To his right, he realised his fathers mouth was hanging open, his expression frozen between disgust and shock What? he was about to ask what was wrong, when he saw the familiar, shimmering silver flame that had appeared in Hao Tianxuns hands as she stood within the seal. Just the glimmers of the prestige of Hao Tianxuns heavenly flame, of which she had been so proud, were enough to evoke a terrible, and familiar, sense of foreboding within him. As if a sword was resting right against his neck and every shadow held unseen blades. In the blink of an eye, the momentum of the seal had faltered, several of the nearest tetrids actually exploding as silver shadows licked over them. Is that Lan Huang hissed, his face pale, his hands grasping the back of Ha Lengs bench so tightly his hands were bleeding. Ha Leng was simply frozen in terror, his hands trembling. An Innate Domain? his father, having recovered from his own moment of shock, said softly as Cranea went to attend to Ha Leng. Yes, it is a reflection of a Truth made manifest. Motherfucking Ji Tantais own horrified exclamation was swept away as the compass in his hand shook, emitting a torrent of parasol qi into the lake around them, to resist the prestige of Hao Tianxuns flame. Din Ouyeng, meanwhile, had slammed his spear into the lake and was using it to reinforce the barriers around them, supported by Ha Mangfan and the other Din cultivator, all of them as pale as Ha Leng. Under the renewed onslaught of parasol qi, the seal around Hao Tianxun wavered inauspiciously, just about managing to keep her heavenly flame in check but in his heart, he already knew what the conclusion of this fight would be. Ji Tantai and Din Ouyeng, as they continued to fight to keep the seal stable, could not possibly know that their likely failure rested on an almost farcical coincidence. It is ironic, he muttered, That their failure here should hinge merely on the fact that Hao Tianxun was alive to witness the day when the Kong and Ming colluded to ensure Meng Murali failed her Heavens Gate tribulation. It is a bit, yes, his father agreed, accepting a cup of wine from Cranea, who just rolled her eyes. The politics of those days are no less bizarre than what we experience now, his father added as both a somewhat recovered Ha Leng and Lan Huang opened their mouths to ask the obvious question. Accepting a cup himself from Cranea, he took a deep sip to steady his own nerves The real question here is his father trailed off, and he had to fight the urge to throw his own cup at him, as Hao Tianxun suddenly threw her arms wide and cast her flame up into the sky, where it became a blazing silver wheel within the seal The ambient movement of qi in their surroundings ceased for a moment then the whole world became a phantasm of silver-fire, with Hao Tianxun as its Empress, holding the very essence of judgement in her hands as she brought them back together The World According to Hao Tianxun A corona of silver fire swept out along with it, enveloping everything within a hundred metres of her. Even though it only encompassed her Principle and the natural laws of the place they were in, it ate into the suppression, in a way that Ji Tantais treasure-spawned domain could only dream of doing, carving out, in the world around them, a kingdom for her alone. A dominion fused from what she had perceived, grasping a thread of the natural truth encapsulated within the silver death that awaited those who challenged the very apex. The world faded to shades of grey as every surface bled colours no mortal was ever meant to see as the very concept of time was briefly scoured from their immediate surroundings by the full force of her Intent crashing down. The seal, which Ji Tantai had expended such effort to reinforce, wavered, then exploded outwards with enough force to vaporize much of the water in the lake and turn the exposed mud for tens of metres in every direction to glass. The martial formation that the tetrids had been maintaining was overwhelmed in the blink of an eye, destabilized to the point where even tetrids beyond the range of Hao Tianxuns silver fire collapsed, twitching, bleeding yang qi and corrupted ichor. Their end was by far the better. Of those caught within the immediate radius, the nearest tetrids didnt even burn, they simply became ghostly shadows cast in silver, dying without even comprehending what had ended them. Those further away exploded into silver smears of fire as their cores destabilized and the qi within their flesh broke down at a level so fundamental a few actually summoned grey lightning that struck their charred corpses. The cultivators fared somewhat better, in that they did not die, but the golden flower and the corona of parasol qi melted away like mist in the summer sun as Hao Tianxun arrived before them. Din Ouyeng summoned a white-jade shield that barely blocked her blows, but even it could only slow her as the terrible flames ate into their flesh and attacked their qi and souls, as she grasped for Ji Tantai The scattered parasol qi around them erupted with fresh vitality, transforming into a huge spectre of a regal, six-winged phoenix with iridescent red-green plumage he vaguely recognised as having served Meng Murali, forcing her back and preventing her from delivering the killing blow to Ji Tantai. *Kuwwaaaaaaaa* A vast, clarion cry echoed across the lake as the phoenix spread its wings and screamed at Hao Tianxun. Amid the scattered, charred corpses of the tetrid stalkers and corrupted vegetation, hundreds, then thousands of flower-buds emerged as the parasol qi resonated with the phoenixs call. Within a blink of an eye, thousands of ethereal parasol flowers were blooming, rejuvenating the domain in a matter of moments. Looking on, as Hao Tianxuns exterminating attack rolled backwards, collapsing in on itself, he had to wonder. He had asked Meng Tan to check the background of Ji Tantai, but it had never occurred to him that the boy might be a genuine Meng clan scion in disguise. In the blink of an eye, the flowers reached full bloom, at which point almost all the gains Hao Tianxun had made had been neutralized and the four cultivators stood where they had been, totally unharmed. The seal around Hao Tianxun was also partially restored, forcing a kind of equilibrium with Hao Tianxuns domain. More tetrid stalkers were already racing out of the flooded forest behind them as well. W-what just happened? Ha Leng stammered, watching the silver and gold flames ripple back and forth like a phantasmal aurora on the waters surface, neither really able to gain any superiority. They he had to pause to think about his answer, because the Meng clan got very prissy about people knowing certain things. Is that really your trick? The speaker was not Hao Tianxun, but a voluptuous beauty with a radiant white lily-flower placed artfully in her dark, curly hair, sitting on a handy rock, watching with her chin resting on her knee. The manifest form of the Resurrection Lily collected a few golden flames in her hand, rolled them over her fingers and then, before the slightly disbelieving eyes of the four cultivators who had just cheated death, ate them. Parasol qi tastes like dogshit, she mumbled, making a face after a moment. And people call me a weed. Lan Huang and Ha Leng both turned to stare at her. She met their gaze with clear, innocent eyes until both were forced to look away. Is this bastard a bottomless cornucopia of rare treasures? Lan Huang complained at last, if only to disperse the increasingly awkward silence, as Ji Tantai produced a silver-blue-bladed sword covered in vine-like patterns and pointed it at Hao Tianxun with a gloomy expression. Din Ouyeng meanwhile, said something he didnt catch to Ha Mangfan and the other cultivator, who both sighed and took out bows and quivers of arrows Yin Eclipse is Yin Eclipse The words were not loud, but they carried a sense of antiquity that made the hair on his arms stand up. The four cultivators staggered, their faces pale. The momentum of the blessed land wavered like a candle caught in a gust of wind, just from the intent put forth by the whispered words. and the forests take the weak. And their time has run out, Cranea muttered, turning to look towards the depths of the valley as the softly spoken words echoed through the misty trees and flooded glades. The tetrid stalkers, who were streaming out of the forest at this point, faltered and lost direction, their formation nearly collapsing. Our Forests It reverberated within cliffs and gorges from the highest peak to the deepest pit, smothering the cry of the spectral phoenix. Our Valleys The mist surged, transforming, before their stunned eyes into a blizzard of mulberry and jasmine blossoms as it swept through the flooded forest. Our Yin Eclipse! The last was spoken not by that one voice, but by hundreds, if not thousands, and while it was just as soft, within it was a sense of profound prestige that was simultaneously suffocating, alluring, thoroughly terrifying and possessing of a deeply disconcerting sense of longing. Ha Lengs mouth was hanging open, while Lan Huang had turned white as a sheet. Even his father looked genuinely uneasy now. The blizzard transformed into a literal tsunami of blossoms and crashed down over the lake, forming into Morea, now clad in a diaphanous, figure-hugging robe of dark-gold silk, embroidered with silver jasmine and apple blossoms, those same flowers garlanded like a crown in her hair. Her presence, both commandingly regal amid the swirling blossoms and yet also alluringly seductive, was such that it was impossible not to be drawn to her. Ji Tantai pointed at her and cursed, then redoubled his focus on restraining Hao Tianxuns domain. Din Ouyeng, by way of response just shook his head grimly then spun the spear in his hands. Above them, the overcast sky twisted in on itself and another massive spear of spiralling cloud started to form. Ha Mangfan and the other cultivator meanwhile both ate recovery pills and then, at Ji Tantais direction, began loosing arrows at her, even as the tetrids not part of the formation also raced forward. For her part, Morea just sighed softly and the jasmine blossoms around her transformed into a fabulous round shield, decorated with a triskelion design surrounded by jasmine, apple and pomegranate blossoms. Thats Lan Huang stared, entranced, at the bound artefact that was far beyond anything yet displayed, except perhaps the old monkeys staff, as arrow after arrow smashed into it and was transformed into explosion of flower blossoms. Yep, they are just plain scary, his father muttered as Morea now manifested a spear in her right hand, tipped in soul-searing orichalcum and hafted in black aspen wood, decorated with mulberry flowers, and stabbed a wagon-sized tetrid stalker with it. The stalker exploded into a cloud of petals a moment before its soul also suffered the same fate, followed by another, and another as she advanced across the lake, continuing to effortlessly block arrows as she did so Din Ouyengs spear strike finally arrived, like a meteor, when she was about halfway to their group. In the same instant, the spectre of the phoenix also finally made its move, emitting a piercing cry that held a prestige far in excess of what it had displayed when blocking Hao Tianxun. Ji Tantai, for his part, held up the compass and a massive flare of parasol qi exploded out of it, melding with the phoenix and the domain to envelop the area where Morea was The colours seemed to bleed out of their surroundings and the hurricane of mulberry flowers turned sluggish, the blossoms starting to fade and wither Moreas body, standing on the lake exploded into a chaotic smear of qi. Ah was that meant to happen? Lan Huang asked dully. Ha Mangfan and the other cultivator charged forward, towards where she had been, using short-range teleportation talismans, clearly intending to grab the treasures. I am not his father, who was frowning so hard his eyebrows were nearly merged, started to say, only to trail off again as the entire lake surface distorted, subtly. Morea reappeared, like a ghost amid the collapsing curtains of fading mulberry flowers In the same instant, Ji Tantai spat blood onto the compass in his hands. The phantasmal phoenix spread its wings and, with a piercing scream, launched itself at Morea, projecting a shockwave of yang strength that pushed against the very limits of what the suppression currently allowed. The blessed land bloomed again, ten thousand parasol flowers burning like celestial lanterns on the water, thousands of flares of yang qi swirling up through the falling blossoms to form a second Parasol Sovereign Seal. And yet at the heart of it all, Morea simply held out her arms to the oncoming maelstrom and smiled, like a mother greeting her children Behold Gandharva, The Dream that Waits. The words she spoke were soft, gentle even, as she stood among the falling drifts of fading mulberry blossoms and the searing carpet of parasol blooms. And yet, before them, the whole world grew still. The tumult and chaos faded into insignificance, before the sheer allure of the words and the dream they evoked. They were the words of a mother, to her children, telling them that the nightmare was over. Telling them of a time, both long gone and yet still to come. Of a dream that lingered in the heart of every being; encapsulated by a gripping, inexorable desire, to return, not necessarily home, but to a place of peace and tranquillity in their heart that they had once known, and yearned for once again And yet They were also terrifying. The proffered hand, the gentle allure, the mother''s embrace the dream awakened. Jasmine and Mulberry. The dream and the promise Even separated as he was from them, by uncounted miles and the profundity of his fathers abode, it took all his control not to grasp for them. To step forward and accept the path Morea proffered. To let the suffering and the struggle end. Morea stared at the four cultivators for a long moment as they struggled to resist, then simply lifted her arms... The remaining tetrids collapsed, like puppets bereft of their strings, their souls drifting up to merge with the gently drifting veils of mulberry and jasmine, now joined by myrtle and chrysanthemum, lilies and lotuses, apple, willow and even pomegranate. The whole valley seemed to shrink, the world of flowers slowly spinning, inexorably drawing out all of the invasive qi into a shining river of parasol blossoms that was slowly subsumed by the resonance of the words she had spoken. Even the blessed land that had been set up by Ji Tantai was not immune, the cultivators able only to watch helplessly as their stratagem was overturned in an instant. Their attempt to nullify and subvert the mulberry domain, just as they had Hao Tianxuns, foundering on two simple, yet profound miscalculations. Firstly, that nothing in this world was truly absolute, and even the vivacious, parasitic parasol qi, with its seething yang nature, yearned for the release her words promised. And secondly, that the qi itself had a kind of base awareness, and having been sealed in treasures for so long, simply yearned to be free. The phantasm of the phoenix itself dissolved into parasol blooms with a single, mournful cry that were swept up to join the sea of swirling flowers above, the stagnancy it had been beholden to an anathema to its very being. Still, the compass in Ji Tantais hands continued to expel qi, like it was a bottomless well, attempting to saturate the domain, until at last almost improbably, the momentum of her domain did indeed turn sluggish once more Morea considered Ji Tantai, then, with a sigh, spread her arms as if to throw an armful of flowers into the air Scatter The whole valley seemed to drift upwards. The world of flowers melded with the mists, scattering in the four cardinal directions, carrying with it a soporific aroma of the flowers of the valley, while the jasmine chimed anew, so loudly he fancied they might hear it in Blue Water City. Staring up at the haze of the blue morning sky, now just about visible beyond the remaining mist and drifting flower petals, he suspected that the lowlands were about to experience some profoundly unusual weather, even by Yin Eclipses rarefied standards. Given the momentum of what she had done, and the placement of the Blue River valley, it might even reach the coast. Chapter 24a – Unravelling Elucidation (Part 1)
While there is much that can be written about the storied endeavours and myriad accolades of the Courtly Flowers of the Azure Palace; of the heroics of Lady Jian, of the lavish soirees of Lady Bai, of the remarkable rebellion of Lady Kai, or even the utter failure of the Court to stop Lady Mo from simply being, it is perhaps unsurprisingly the enigma of Lady Xiao that still manages to exercise more febrile minds than this old scholar. The issue that pertains to the Lady Xiao in truth stems from the fact that she is, on official documentation, not a Lady of the Court but instead an Imperial Advisor; the only one of that fair gender in fact. Even Imperial Ancestor Fu, despite her vaunted position in this world, has not been granted this honour. Subsequently, over the time since her elevation to that position there has emerged a vast body of conjecture and suspicion as for the reasons behind her appointment. I will not bore you with that here, except to say that almost all of what is written is not worth the paper wasted on it. There was never any chance of her being considered the 38th Concubine of the Emperor, a position that eventually went to the Saintess of Flowers, Tao Feishan Miao. Nor was there ever any possibility of her becoming a Companion to either Empress, nor a Favoured Lady of our esteemed Emperor, primarily on account of her superior cultivation. I understand that this is hard to take for those members of the junior generations who profess to live and die by their determination to untangle such webs and turn them to their own agendas, but reality, I am afraid, is cruel. No, the real reason for her elevation to that status is that she is too problematic to not be tied to the Imperial Court. Her talent for cultivation is beyond outstanding. Her beauty is praised across a dozen worlds. Her closest blood relative is a World Venerate and the Lu Clan appears to have no apparent political hold over her. In short, she is a shining example within this text of one of the great maxims of good governance C Keep the most dangerous and unpredictable elements that might disrupt your rule, but which you cannot easily rid yourself of, where you can see them, at all times.
Excerpt from The Flowers of the Azure Palace. ~By Eunuch Ji

~ Lu Xiao C Blue Water Region, Ling Clan Estates ~
Standing in the rain, watching a group of Ling clan experts dismantle the inner sections of the teleport formation, Lu Xiao found herself wondering, not for the first time that day, whether it had been a mistake to be so hands off with how Blue Water City functioned. Lu Ji had done a good job as headmaster of the Blue Gate School for the last few millennia, and it wasnt that the Ling, Cao and even Ha were necessarily bad at what they did. It was just She glanced in the direction of the gardens, where Lu Ji was now leading Ling Jiang and the others off towards the public teleport and sighed, ruefully. The problem really, was that they were too close to the problem. Too attached. It wasnt even that that was a bad thing. Quite the contrary. The problem was that they were too set on that path. Too determined to make it work. Attachment bred investment and that led to a lack of perspective. A lack of perspective Well, that led to screw-ups like the auction. Lu Ji, thankfully and despite some initial reluctance, did understand Maybe not all of it, but certainly enough to know when the game had been changed to the point where the two sides were no longer competing for the same prize, or even playing by the same rules. For that she was thankful, it meant that the last few millennia had not been wasted effort on her part. That was why he was now going to see the duke, though he would find that meeting challenging, she was sure. If there was a poster child for over invested, in the slow-burning shit-show that Blue Water Province had transformed into over the last century, it was Cao Leyang, the current Blue Duke. As the only son of the former duke, Cao Hongjun, there was little to be gained by denying his talent C he was, after all, one of only a handful in this generation who had become a Dao Lord within its constraints, which was to say, before turning 9000. A capable and respected military commander, he had even travelled to the worlds of Shan Lai and Western Azure before becoming a Dao Immortal. Unfortunately for Blue Water Province, Cao Leyang, for all that he was his fathers talented son, he was also his fathers son when it came to his commitment to Cao Hongjuns legacy and reputation within the province. Much like Lu Ji, he wanted to be a good and just ruler, but unlike her nephew, he simply didnt have the means or perhaps the mentality. On the one hand, she had to admit that that was not really his fault. He had ended up in a hopeless position from the start, a consensus candidate to a geopolitical headache nobody wanted to own. It was true he was talented, competent, well liked and upstanding in character, and had he been able to mature in years, matters might have been different but, prescient of his talent, those powers who advised his father had quickly put him on the ducal throne while he was still harmless to their own vested interests. Someone who could be advised by all parties, yet kept at arms length while other, wiser heads got on with the important task of getting rich off Yin Eclipse. The problem, though, was that sometimes, you just had to be a cruel bastard C or bitch C to do the right thing. This was, of course, known full well by those who were supporting the powers advising Cao Leyang. It just didnt suit their own agendas to have a ruler able to take that kind of step. Thus, advised as he was, by those whose ongoing prosperity relied on him maintaining the status quo Cao Leyang thoroughly invested in the polite thing. It didnt help someone of Cao Leyangs character either, that the right thing for the future prosperity of the province in this case involved quite a bit of mass murder and economic disruption. Yet another reason why he had been installed as duke. Looking at how matters were playing out, she had the sneaking suspicion that if she dug into the backgrounds of those supporting the duke, she would find facilitators of the Five Fans and other such influences among them. -Fates curse that Cao Hongjun for scarpering as soon as he came back, she reflected sourly. I should have just straight-up taken the Ducal Seat off him during the Three Schools Conflict or married Cao Leyang maybe. -Certainly, it would be a suitable penalty for Cao Hongjun to pay back the mess he caused sneaking in there like he did. This fate-thrashed rain I heard that its even worse inland, the backlash is so bad my cousins family are moving down to Blue Cliff for the year Yeah, first the rain comes early, then the Imperial Court comes quickly Yeah, I wish the duke would do something about them You know thats not how it works Across the courtyard, three Ling clan disciples hurried past, sheltering under their umbrellas, avoiding the puddles. Their chatter was oddly prescient as well. At least its not raining in the city Yeah, I wonder why that is Listening to their conversation, she considered her own sodden gown and found herself wondering, involuntarily, what would happen if she murdered Dun Fanshu. In public. In front of the adoring masses. Just appeared, ripped his arms and legs off, shattered his dantian then maybe sealed his disbelieving soul into his body, turned him into something apt, a goose, perhaps, and teleported him into some random kitchen half the world away. She considered that she could do it. Many problems could be solved by judicious application of gratuitous death, especially those relating to juniors. It would require revealing a few cards, but the embarrassment on the faces of the other so called Imperial Advisors would likely make up for it. The reason she didnt do that C or obliterate every living person associated with the Five Fans C was, ironically, largely because of attachment as well. That action was its own kind of attachment. Just as hate was the opposite of love and desire, however noble, a chain to bind, even the allure of that kind of slaughter was attachment. Just because you killed something, it didnt mean that you had severed your links to it. Also, the right thing was usually a trap. Especially in this kind of circumstance, she was familiar with the villains playing their cards. Cards which were marked, cheated and double dealt, because they never moved unless every outcome suited them. Aiiii Sighing, she stared up at the rain-drenched sky. Traps within traps within traps You cannot hide from it, you cannot run to it, nor can you stand still she mused to herself. It is inevitable inescapable, indefatigable inextinguishable. You could not escape the game, only change the way you played it, because just as being too attached was dangerous, being unattached was also dangerous in its own way. So, for that matter, was having no centre at all, though that lesson was the cruellest of all. Usually one that high-realm cultivators died never understanding. Umm Turning, she found one of the formations experts from the Ling clan standing awkwardly nearby. Sorry, I was just lost in my thoughts, she remarked, rather theatrically giving her wet sleeve a tug and flashing him a wry smile. Something I read in a book once, seems kind of apt right now. Ah yes, the sayings of the old masters, he agreed with an amused chuckle. It was a famous quote, she supposed. relating to the inexorability of the momentum of heaven and how earthly concerns could not be divorced from them. It is indeed inescapable, one of the other cultivators grumbled, wiping water out of his rather inadvisable beard while his compatriots groaned or laughed bitterly. So, what is it? she asked, because the formations expert looked like he was about to say more and she, in her current guise as a reclusive core disciple of the Blue Gate School, had no interest in pretending to discuss it. We are done with this bit, Miss Xiao, he informed her, holding out the telemetry jade. Indeed, they had stripped out the upper layer with admirable haste, she had to admit, given the degree to which the formation was hardened. Her personal suspicion there was that it was less out of a desire to help and more because the faster they did this, the less time they had to spend in the rain. Then start on the rest she replied, sweeping her gaze across the partially dismantled formation. Were the instructions unclear? No, but But what? she repeated blithely, taking the telemetry jade from him without any preamble. It will cause issues elsewhere, the cultivator said at last, looking a bit embarrassed. Baisheng? she asked, ignoring them for a moment. Yes? he replied. I have the formation telemetry, the transmission link will be next. Thank you Baisheng replied after a moment. and? she shrugged, turning her attention back to the formations expert. Well it will he started to say, before she held up a hand. Consider it done, Ling Taos voice, along with her personal seal, hung in the air. Take out the transmission link and do what you need to. Is some part of Take out the transmission link unclear? she asked sweetly. No, but the formation expert spluttered, looking around at his peers for help and getting nothing, because she was a core disciple of the most influential sect in town. We already dumped the formation and decompiled the telemetry sub-formation at its heart, one of the other cultivators spoke up at last. If we also remove the stable jades it will take it out of the local network entirely Exactly, she agreed, reflecting that this was also just another symptom of why everything was going to be rather painful. They were too focused on their own things, lacking perspective. The public circles will still work, she pointed out. Not that anyone can teleport anyway, due to Dun Fanshu and the weather. The only people this will inconvenience are juniors who are his friends, or lazy old men who dont want to spend their own qi reserves. The formations expert sighed and crouched down, waving to the others. She watched with some amusement as they rather nervously counted down and then each lifted a jade disc about ten centimetres across out of the platform. The hair on her arms stood on end as the qi in their surroundings once again turned chaotic. Colours most cultivators could not see bled from the array paths and strange patterns danced in the rain as esoteric qi discharged. Her senses told her that several teleports had just dropped their points, the links that they connected to flapping like intangible ropes in the wind, confirming what Ling Tao had no doubt suspected: that despite everything, this old network, which pre-dated the foundation of Blue Water City by some time, was not quite as secure as the Ling clan claimed. Uh The formations expert nearest to her had also noticed that slight delay. Puffing her cheeks, she hopped up onto the platform, walked over to the collection of formation cores currently exposed and crouched down by the transmission link. It was the work of a few moments to pull it out and send a thread of qi into it A faint, fleeting, creeping feeling of unease tugged at her. Putting a hand to her breast, she looked up at the cloudy sky for a moment, ignoring the fat raindrops that scattered off her face. The feeling itself was already gone, almost as fast as it had appeared, but a phantasm of it lingered, like an unpleasant aftertaste in the roof of her mouth. Glancing around, she noted that none of those told to help her appeared to have detected the attempted marking. Shaking her head, she went to obliterate the inauspicious manipulation of intent and paused, because there was nothing. The awareness was there, but the substance of whatever it was, was as if it had never been. That meant that the person doing the marking was a higher realm than her, but lacked her comprehensions, or had used an object they themselves had imperfect control over. It certainly played into the narrative that Lu Ji was eyeballing. Di Ji had had a lot of support. To this day, there were people in the Imperial Court, influential, unscrupulous old experts, who privately believed that that waste of space had been badly served and did not deserve such punishment. In the end, that was why the matter, despite his imprisonment twice, had been resolved by death, dealt by a junior. It drew a convenient line under the whole matter and, much like the debacle with Song Jia, allowed the Jade Gate and the Imperial Court to wash their hands off it. Hiding a scowl, she considered the head-sized formation core her palm was resting on, then the partially dismantled platform, and let her focus shift. The information held within it was abstract in the extreme. A quasi-random, sprawling entanglement of natural and founded laws, principles, transformations of intent, all bent by natural inertia and left in the core of the formation, like scraps of mud or blood on a doormat. Extracting order out of it here and now was possible for her, at least. The cycles within it could be induced to return to their origins and see totality again. However, it would take time and someone had known enough to hide a trap in that, and the meddling She considered the shadow-like scars and exhaled softly, making her decision. Focusing on the moment, she began tracing the harmonies of the great formation centered upon Blue Water City. It was a bit risky, but her instinct told her that dragging matters out was not a good idea. Too much initiative had been lost to obscured actions by others already. To the other formations experts, she was just crouching there, her eyes closed, focused on the core. Most didnt even know there was a formation, and if they did, and chose to reflect on it, it was only in passing, believing it purely for defence. If they knew the reality A sardonic smile ghosting her lips, she let the core beneath her palm resonate with the great formation, its invisible paths now shimmering like a second skin in her minds eye, woven throughout the whole city. They glistened in the wet stonework, melded with the gently swaying trees, in the lapping water of canals, and hustle and bustle of the damp streets, their cobbles steaming faintly in the warmth of the sun. Around her, the breeze shifted faintly. The patter of rain on paving intensified. The fresh scents of greenery from the gardens in the Ling estate hung in the air and then melded with the sharp tang of salt, carried on the onshore winds while slowly, in her free hand, a ghostly talisman-like construction started to form.

~ Jun Han C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
Taking a short break from sorting through scavenged weaponry, Jun Han found himself sitting on a stone block, watching the shattered survivors of the assault on the Inn with a heavy heart. The few juniors lucky enough, or useful enough, to have not been immediately killed were all familiar to him. Not in that he knew them, but in the faces and expressions they bore. Sad faces, blank faces, angry faces all broken. A youth from the Ha clan, half crippled and lucky to be alive was on his knees, weeping bitterly in the rain. The youth from the Qing clan just sat there in silence, on the steps, staring at the bodies of his friends, his face blank. A handful were sitting under the reconstructed awning, either receiving attention for injuries or waiting in silence. The innocence of their world ruined, in various irreparable ways. yours alone, is the face I see at night, my lonely azure flower The words fit a sentiment that it was hard to express in any other way, but still sounded hollow to his ears as he whispered them. The Yeng Brotherhood and the Five Fans had been nothing if not thorough. All of the survivors had sustained serious damage to their foundations. The bandits had stripped them of their storage rings, talismans, pills their robes, everything in fact C even soul-bound weapons where they had been in possession of them. Bai Sheng was sitting cross-legged in the tent as well now, recovering from that, Esoteric Green Fan having escaped with that shield he had been using. Death is never beautiful He looked up to find Priestess Ying had come over. Death is death, he reflected, considering the lines of bodies. It comes and it goes, and yes, it is never beautiful. Anyone who claims otherwise is a moron who has never stared it in the face, a lunatic Or someone with an agenda, Priestess Ying concluded. An agenda, huh he pensively considered the captured bandits. Despite several being quite infamous, none of them were really giving the vibes of wanted criminals captured by some seriously influential experts. Our group is a bit problematic as well, Priestess Ying remarked, sitting down and taking out a peach from somewhere. Want one? Thanks, he accepted the spirit fruit gratefully and bit into it, savouring the sweet taste and the refreshing buzz it gave. And yes, our group is also He hesitated to echo problematic, but in these circumstances, the composition was not ideal. Ling Tao and Lord Baisheng were over by the teleport platform, still seemingly talking to the Headmaster of the Blue Gate School. Bai Sheng and Shi Lian were over with the injured, while Shi Xiaolian was currently conferring with two of her own experts while they watched over the prisoners and the eastern perimeter. Old Xian was poking around in the storehouse he supposed, given there was no sign of him. The others, including the rest of his group, the Ling group and the Cherry Wine Pagoda group were also checking buildings and the perimeter, looking for survivors, traps and other surprises. As a rapid reaction force, he was sure they could ruin any sect in three provinces in an afternoon. The issue in the back of his mind was this, though: here, you had several of the most famous senior experts in the province, all in one place, unable to leave for at least a few hours and none of the captured bandits looked anything but unconcerned about their current circumstances, despite knowing clearly who all those people were. Defending this place will be a nightmare, he mused. They are going to re-group and attack again I would bet a Dao Jade on it, Priestess Ying agreed. The death or injury of any of those experts C Ling Tao, Shi Xiaolian, Kun Xianfang, the crippling of the Little Dragon or the experts from the Cherry Wine Pagoda C would be a serious victory in the eyes of those like the Five Fans. Lord Baisheng was also certainly someone important in the Ling clan, presumably a previous generation Elder of some description. Even Kun Lianmeis loss would be a massive blow to West Flower Picking Town. Almost a third of their active Beast Hunters were dead up here, along with most of its high-ranked Herb Hunters -And my daughters are among the missing That haunting thought resurfaced for a moment, only to be pushed back into its box. Somehow, his gaze found Mu Shi, sitting at the edge of the covered area, hair dishevelled, in a borrowed robe, her face blank, unaware that tears were streaming down her cheeks. It was all too easy to see Arai and Sana sitting there instead -They were not here when the attack happened It was a selfish thought and he felt bad just for entertaining it as anything approaching an upside. Unlike Ruliu though, he found it was harder to just parcel all those ill thoughts away and turn them into something good. She had always been coy about that, just saying it was mantra stuff, but there were times, like now, when he dearly wished he could do the same. How are we for weapons? Priestess Ying asked at last. He glanced at the piles on the other side of his stone block and sighed. Not great most of what the bandits were armed with was trash to begin with. A few were using looted Ling clan armaments C bows and arrows mainly C but there are few serviceable arrows, he replied. Frustratingly, they didnt leave many shields either, which would have been I Im sorry He broke off what he was saying to find Kun Lianmei, looking like a walking corpse frankly, had made her way over and actually lowered her head to him. Arai and Sana your daughters I Kun Lianmei started to speak but he stopped her, instead standing up and simply embracing her. We cannot apologize for the actions of villains and madmen, he said, again wishing he had his dear wifes capacity and talent for emotional compartmentalisation. Kun Lianmei looked a shell of the woman he recognised from a week earlier, and it left him feeling both helpless and angry to see. The attackers had not quite voided her cultivation. That might actually have been less cruel. Instead, her foundation was badly fractured, and her Sea of Knowledge had been cruelly branded with a life-binding art, leaving her one mis-manipulation of qi away from being permanently crippled. Even with the best medicines, she would take years to recover what she had lost and would be useless in a practical capacity to the Hunter Bureau or the Kun clan in the interim. Indeed, Priestess Ying agreed, giving a sideways look at the prisoners. They were just sitting there, watching everything impassively from within the barrier that held them. Even so I should have seen this coming, Kun Lianmei mumbled, sounding much younger and less confident than her realm suggested. She had been a teenager when the Blood Eclipse happened, so she had seen her share of horrors then and since, but even that was no shield against the effects of what she had suffered. The bandits had tried to break every person they captured and there was only so much you could harden your mind against. Kun Lianmei prided herself on looking after her people, people who were now either dead or missing for the most part, killed without her being able to do anything. They used resources most sects in this province do not have, Priestess Ying murmured as he led Kun Lianmei to sit down beside him. Even influences like the Blue Gate School, or the Orchid Pavilion. He passed her the flask he had at his belt. It only held water, but it was cool water, which in the current humidity helped. She took a sip, then a much deeper gulp and just stared at the ground, saying nothing. They had talisman avatars, Priestess Ying added. Even the most formidable scions of major powers on the other continents cannot just produce those on a whim. This was done by those backing these bandits. She didnt say the Din clan, because even Ling Tao didnt quite seem to believe that they would be that brazen, but her implication was clear. Talisman avatars were usually things deployed by old experts who didnt want to risk their bodies, or as final resorts to protect very important descendants or pupils. That the Yeng Brothers and the Green Fan had that many of them was concerning. What if the others also ran into trouble? Kun Lianmei asked at last. Sir Huang is not simple Priestess Ying said, after a moments contemplation. He had a good opinion of the Hunters, much more so than of the Ha clans bunch, and the Iron Hide monkeys are good at what they do Her words were as much for him, he knew, as Kun Lianmei, and while he wanted to believe His gaze went back to the bandits, sitting there with expressionless, unrepentant looks fixed on their faces. Not to mention, Priestess Ying added drily, Ha Yun is surprisingly well protected, for a simple scion of a family of the Ha clan Because he is not. He glanced up to see the auburn-haired woman from the Cherry Wine Pagoda, Fanqing Diaomei, had come over, a large bundle of scavenged weaponry under her arm. Unlike Kun Lianmei, she was not showing much trace of her ordeal now that she had changed into a new robe, and her inner injuries were already healing at a pace that would have shocked most juniors. The other Cherry Wine Pagoda disciple up here, Xiang Meilan, who was currently helping the survivors under the covered area, was also recovering at a remarkable rate. -Nobody is simple, eh he reflected. He is associated with the Cherry Wine Pagoda? Priestess Ying half asked, half stated. Not much gets past you, Diaomei murmured, dropping the bundle carelessly on the soggy ground and sitting down on another stone block, not seeming to care much about the rain. Behind her, he saw that Han Ryong had also come out of the main building of the Inn, along with Kun Yunhee and Ling Fei Weng. Ling Fei Weng gave him a distant nod as the three went to sit down on the steps. Yunhee went to sit beside Mu Shi, talking to her quietly, while the other two stood in the rain, also talking quietly. I will admit I have been called observant on occasion, Priestess Ying murmured with a hint of amusement, What is the damage inside? Bad, Diaomei replied before shifting and holding her side with a grimace. They hid a lot of traps amid the aftermath of casual violence and the feng shui of the inn has been badly subverted in quite a few places. The baths are starting to purify themselves, however The one in the shrine will be better for these kinds of injuries, Priestess Ying interjected. I will see to that once their conditions have stabilized a bit, assuming circumstances allow. That would be good, Diaomei agreed with a deeper sigh, then glanced at him. You are Jun Han, right? You know me? he asked, a little surprised. Mmmm she nodded. Your daughters did speak of you, a bit, and I can see the resemblance. Ah he sighed. I hope they are okay, Diaomei added, sympathetically. As you said, Senior Brother Huang has means Diaomei seemed like she was about to say more, but stopped herself. Thanks he murmured, grateful for the sentiment. Is Han Ryong okay? Kun Lianmei asked, looking nervously over at the terrace. Han Shu is Its rough, he replied after a pause. None of us expected this, he waved his hand wearily at the lines of dead lying in the rain, blood still pooling under some of the bodies. This is a massive shock to most of them, Diaomei agreed with a sigh. The Five Fans understand this kind of combat all too well. We should have, Kun Lianmei reiterated. I should have As soon as the Yeng Brotherhood was linked to this, we should have If it were that straightforward, they would not have been the threat they were, and apparently still continue to be, Priestess Ying murmured, giving Kun Lianmeis shoulder a supportive squeeze. Sighing, he nodded silently. Nothing about this was straightforward. That was another reason why he suspected they were due a counter-attack sooner rather than later. Ling Taos intervention here had certainly exposed the Five Fans to more scrutiny than their upper echelon would be comfortable with. It was one thing for a bunch of bandits to harass remote villages, kidnap people and raid the odd trade caravan. It was quite another for said group to have access to Dao Step formations, experts capable of wielding laws inside Yin Eclipse, and have tools like talisman avatars in their possession C and that didnt even take into account the tetrid stalkers, or the links to the Din clan that Priestess Ying had suggested. Ah, Miss Ha Priestess Ying murmured. Shifting around, he found that Shi Lian had come over to join them. In bloody, mud-covered armour and wet hair she was a far cry from her usual stylish, yet aloof manner. Now, she just looked drained, much like he was sure he did. How are you holding up? he asked her. I am having flashbacks to my teenage years Shi Lian started to say, then stopped, as she noticed Kun Lianmei flinch. Ah sorry, Shi Lian muttered. Its Kun Lianmei grimaced, and tried to shrug it off I should The way she shrank in on herself again made his blood boil. Shi Lian came and sat down beside Kun Lianmei and simply gave her a hug. To anyone who only knew the politics of recent times, such an action would be deeply confusing, he suspected. There was, after all, no shortage of rivalry between the Ha and Kun clans. The reality, though, was that relationships from that time, 150 years ago, were complicated. Shi Lian had lost friends, even a fianc in that year. Kun Lianmei had lost her whole family. According to Kun Talshin, she had been sixteen or seventeen at the time, barely a Golden Core cultivator, when a band associated with the Yeng Brotherhood raided her family estates and killed her father, uncle and brother before abducting her mother and older sister. Neither had ever been found as far as he knew. -Will that also be me? a rebellious voice in the back of his head wondered. If Arai and Sana? He quietly banished that unpleasant thought again. This just sucks was all Shi Lian declared in the end. It does, he agreed, his gaze finding Yunhee and the still silently sobbing Mu Shi. Indeed, Priestess Ying murmured, while Kun Lianmei simply nodded silently. Diaomei sighed, looking over at Xiang Meilan, who was helping the few other injured beneath the shelter of the tent. Han Ryong was helping move the bodies of dead bandits out of buildings. Everyone was keeping busy, keeping moving, so they would not have to think too hard about the now. Are there many survivors? Shi Lian asked at last. Diaomei paused and counted on her hands for a second. Twelve so far, counting myself Meilan, Faolian, Lianmei here, Mu Shi over there, and Duan Mu. That youth from the Ha clan over there and two soldiers, none of whom will likely ever cultivate again. Oh, and one of the Beast Hunters, Kun Ji. Of the others, so far we only have Qing Aofang and two who just came yesterday; a girl from the Bai clan, Bai Shunhua, and her friend Shen Meimei. That girl Meimei was from the Shen? Priestess Ying asked, sounding surprised. She didnt advertise herself, Diaomei replied. I can only say because Ling Fei Weng recognised her. Seems she was some ward or long-term guest of the Ling clan. So Cousin Yunfei didnt Shi Lian sighed, putting her head in her hands and scrunching her fingers in her wet hair for a moment. Sorry, Diaomei replied sadly. Elder Diaomei, Lady Shi C Lady Ling Tao wants to see you both He looked back over towards Ling Tao, to find that one of the two female archers from the Little Dragon unit had come over. Just Diaomei is fine, Diaomei said absently. I dont feel particularly responsible right now. Of course, the elite archer inclined her head in acknowledgement. Lianmei, Sir Jun, why dont we go see to the injured, Priestess Ying added, glancing back at the covered area. Yes we should, Lianmei agreed. Sure, he nodded, helping Lianmei stand. He had barely gotten up, though, when he noticed Shi Lian calling for him to come over. Ah, it seems you are needed elsewhere, Priestess Ying remarked drily. So it seems, he agreed, apologetically. Heading over towards the teleport formation, he arrived beside it to find Shi Lian standing in the middle, pointing at Between one step and the next, the teleport formation slid in and out of focus, revealing a life-size projected scene of a group of cultivators. The focus of Shi Lians interest was a familiar brown-haired youth, wearing Ling clan robes, standing behind Ling Luo. Smiling Fan he muttered. He came with the Ling clan? You are sure? Ling Tao asked both of them. He is he looked around and realised that the aforementioned youth was not, in fact, in the barrier with the other important prisoners. Where he turned, looking at the other group, and found Smiling Fan with the other normal bandits. Rather than waste time, he focused a bit of his own qi and covered the intervening distance in a few moments, grabbing the unprepared Smiling Fan by his hair. Ah, you! Smiling Fan managed to get about two words out before he moved back again, holding up the villain for Ling Tao to see, though taking care to stay outside the radius of the barrier. Ling Tao eyed Smiling Fan for a moment, then nodded. Ill take that rat and toss him in with the others, the female archer said with a nasty grin. He passed Smiling Fan over to her without comment and watched for a moment as she dragged him off, before heading back towards the edge of the teleport formation. Smiling Fan came through with this group, Ling Tao was saying as he came back into earshot, likely to whoever she was communicating with back at the Ling clan estate. The three of them stood there in silence, considering the projected image of the group who had arrived, until after a minute or so, Lord Baisheng shifted and looked up from whatever it was he was doing. Although your concern is edifying, Ling Yu will be fine, the old man said to someone on the other end of the link, with a really quite sinister half-smile. See to the duke, leave my charge to Lingsheng. Ling Tao also nodded, then exhaled, looking a bit drained. Well, this is a right, fate-thrashed mess, Ling Tao declared after a moment. It is, rather, Lord Baisheng agreed. How long until you can plot those coordinates? Ling Tao asked him. They are still transmitting, the old man said. The image resolution is improving as well, but it will take a while, even with there being less stress on the link. Ling Tao nodded, then looked at him for some reason, frowning. Do you believe what my teacher suggested? Ling Tao added. This old man was elsewhere when those events happened, Lord Baisheng murmured, sounding a bit jaded, he fancied. I can only speak from conjecture, but Lu Jis supposition does not seem implausible. Just as the priestess'' concerns also have an echo of truth in them, given who is in this group. Great just great, Ling Tao groaned, sitting down on the edge of the teleport platform and surveying the devastation with the air of someone presented only with difficult problems. Curious now, he considered the others who had come with Ling Luo, wondering what had them so on edge. He doubted it was the presence of Smiling Fan, or at least not that on its own. None of the others, those not among the wounded at any rate, were familiar to him, though. How are the injured? Ling Tao asked at last, drawing his attention away from the projected image. Not great, Diaomei answered, before he could. We are trying our best, but this is a massive shock to most of them. The Five Fans understand this kind of combat all too well. That they do, Ling Tao agreed with a deeper sigh, her gaze travelling to where Priestess Ying was now checking the other injured. That they do If there is a follow-up attack, we will have a real problem, he added. Almost certainly, the female archer, who had come back over by this point, agreed. We can make up for some of it with expertise, but See what you can do, Ling Tao said with a grimace. We have experts at least. Thats the problem, the woman said, respectfully. We are too reliant on experts. If any of you get injured, that is already I am aware, Ling Tao muttered, cutting the woman off, who simply saluted respectfully. Even so, the archer added after a moment. I am bound to remind you, that if one of you were to be captured Ling Tao just sighed and stared up at the swirling grey clouds for a long moment, then shifted her gaze to take in the bodies of the Ling clan soldiers and disciples. What is the Ling clans view? Shi Lian politely interjected. If you can say My brother and his wife are furious about Ling Luo, Ling Tao replied. The Bai clan and Qing clan are also seeking explanations, but Ling Tao trailed off, her expression inscrutable. He found it telling that that was what she led with as well. No mention of the wider clan, or the Blue Gate School. Just an affirmation that the Ling clan were concerned about the whereabouts of Lord Jiangs daughter. -And likely only his daughter a nasty thought tried to whisper in the back of his mind, before he banished it. Did Bai Luofan survive? she asked after a moment. Bai Luofan Diaomei frowned, then shook her head. Bai Luofan is my sister-in-laws nephew, Ling Tao said at last. His mother wants to know if he survived She was very put out with the Bai clan elders for suggesting he take a leading role in their acclimatization up here. Her and a hundred others, Diaomei murmured, not looking at the lines of dead. My teacher is currently transferring the relevant information, along with transmission records for the group who arrived with my niece, Ling Tao added. I am afraid that that group behind us only complicates matters though That seems to be a running theme, he muttered under his breath. It does, yes, Ling Tao agreed, somewhat sourly, before rubbing her temples with her fingertips. I can only be honest as well and say that the circumstantial evidence is also lending itself towards some thoroughly undesirable interpretations. The public optics of this are very much building towards the Meng clan being set up as scapegoats The Meng clan? he repeated, thinking he had misheard her for a second. As in the Seven Sovereigns? Uh huh, Ling Tao affirmed glumly. At this point I can almost guarantee that the Imperial Court are going to name them as the backers of the Five Fans and the behind-the-scenes perpetrators for all of this Ling Tao waved her hand around at the devastation. That seems Diaomei trailed off, apparently as lost for words as he was, before finally adding; Didnt Priestess Ying think it was the Din clan? My teacher thinks so as well, Ling Tao agreed, The issue, though, is that the web of chaos that has been carefully nurtured around this is nothing if not malleable. It can basically be interpreted however any individual party wishes it to be. Which is why they will blame the Meng, who are liked by basically nobody. and we have the hard evidence to disprove that, right here Shi Lian looked over at the prisoners. And the parties responsible know it? he concluded. Kind of Ling Tao grimaced. Is there any good news? Diaomei muttered, before catching herself and adding Lady Tao. Well, this mess is enough to get the Blue Duke involved, Ling Tao said. Or at least my teacher hopes so. The Bai and Qing clans also have the Five Fans in their sights now I am sure they will be just as successful as anyone else, Shi Lian murmured under her breath. Diaomei just shook her head, clearly not considering that as good news either. It was hard to disagree really. If the Five Fans were that easy to root out, they would have collapsed during the Three Schools Conflict. That said, Ling Taos comment again made him wonder what she wasnt saying. As far as he knew, most of the chaos surrounding this had so far avoided the Blue Dukes estate and court. For them to suddenly take an interest now felt odd, somehow, given how at arms length their approach to most of this fiasco had been. He very much doubted it was due to pressure from the Ling clan over Ling Luo. Aii. Ling Tao sighed deeply and stood up, turning back to the platform, where the projected image of the arriving group still shimmered, a life-sized mirage in the gentle rain. Diaomei, do you recognise the two others beside Smiling Fan? Ling Tao asked pensively. I have some vague recollection, but they arrived in a hurry, went with Ling Luos entourage and then didnt really appear again, Diaomei replied, considering the pair wearing fairly standard robes in the Ling clan style. Huh he looked at the Ling group whose hats were pulled down, seemingly to shelter them from the rain, then at the other two in nondescript green robes, and the youth beside Ling Luo and Bai Shunhua wearing a purple one. All of them had broad hats on, ostensibly shielding them from the rain, but What is it? Ling Tao asked, turning to him. This is taken from the moment of arrival? he asked, considering the scene holistically. Uh huh, Ling Tao confirmed. You cant see any of their faces in this, he observed. Either their hats would be pulled down, they would be obscured by another, or looking the wrong way. It all looks so natural, but Now that you mention it, Shi Lian mused, taking a few steps back. One or two is a coincidence, but all of them? Diaomei shook her head. Can you play it forward, Lady Tao? Ling Tao waved her hand and they watched the scene of the group arriving and shuffling off the platform play out for some fifteen seconds. Yeah, thats way too much of a coincidence, Shi Lian declared at last. He had to agree. Even with the moving image, Smiling Fan, the two other youths in Ling clan robes, the one in light armour and the pair in green and purple, all managed to exit the platform without giving a clear view of their faces. Without the advantage of the full image cast, which would have rapidly degraded on further use of the teleport points, identifying any of them would be almost impossible. The youth in the purple robe with dark red trim laughing and smiling with Ling Luo and Bai Shunhua was the only male cultivator not hiding. Their mistake was not clearing and immediately disabling the formation here, Ling Tao agreed, her lack of surprise suggesting that she had already noted the same thing. That and underestimating what old experts with a bit of motivation can pull from shadows in qi, Lord Baisheng chuckled. And that, Ling Tao murmured. And that Their faces do not match any juniors in the Ling clans core estates around Blue Water City, the female archer noted. Ling Tao exhaled softly and nodded again. Can the three of you go through the bodies and see if any of the dead match up with those two? she asked after a moment''s further contemplation. Okay, he agreed, giving her a polite salute which Shi Lian echoed. Ling Tao nodded, then pulled out a handful of small jade talismans from a pouch at her waist. As they looked on, she imprinted each one in turn and then passed them over to the three of them. Accepting his, he found it contained the features of each of the unidentified arrivals. Ill go ask the injured, Diaomei said. Both Bai Shunhua and Shen Meimei are conscious at least. He watched Diaomei walk back over to the covered area then turned back to the lines of the dead. I guess we go check the unfortunate dead then, he murmured. If you find any of them, bring them over there, Ling Tao pointed vaguely to the area next to the teleport circle. Okay, Shi Lian nodded.

~ Lu Xiao C Blue Water City ~
Lu Xiao opened her eyes and considered the jade-like slip, the link to the Ling clans formation, which now shimmered in her palm. She was now also leaning on a stone balcony at the peak of a tall pagoda, looking out over the grand gardens nestled in the heart of Blue Water City. This close to the coast the rain had been abjured, thanks in part to the actions of the Imperial Advisors who had come with Dun Fanshu, delivering Blue Water City into the grip of a rather muggy, if sunny morning. The gardens themselves were thronged with people, out enjoying the unseasonably good weather while it lasted. Streets around the docks bustled with life. Boats came and went, their sails creaking in the pacified onshore winds. On the piers, old-timers stood, looking out at the ocean, grumbling about the weather and politics or talking of strange things hauled from the depths. On the shoreline, children fished on the rocks by the western harbour, no doubt hoping to catch some small marine critter with a qi core Her gaze was caught by dancing fish as a school of them skipped energetically across the shoreline. Children fishing on the rocks shrieked and shouted, chasing after them. Some hardy souls even leapt into the waters to chase after some bigger ones. There were a lot of people with water-aligned spirit roots in the city, so anyone who caught a fish would be set with pocket jade for a week or more. If you discounted the fact that the children were leaping like errant monkeys between the rocks, joined by a few actual monkeys, casting lines and small nets infused with their qi to catch them, it might have been a scene from a mortal city. It was like time had skipped back a few weeks, returning Blue Water City to a kind of peaceful equilibrium, where time passed with idyllic slowness. That was the point, though. The desire of the Imperial Advisors. Of their manipulation. To her eyes, the whole thing looked hollow, rotten even. It lacked harmony. An artificial imposition of idyll designed to promote the righteousness of the Imperial Court A cruel, short-term trick to woo the gullible masses. The Rising Dragon Gale was still there, after all. A ghostly echo in the gyres of pacified wind qi. A repressed memory in the way wind and tide twisted and fought beyond the sea defences of the harbours. A hidden shadow in the droplets of moisture in the air around her, that longed to give birth to rain once again. Turning to look back out across the city, towards the Ling estates, she found no trace whatsoever within the formation of the inauspicious shadow she had She managed to avoid flinching as she found Bright Dream lounging on a couch, sipping some tea, watching her. Today, the silvery-blonde-haired young woman was dressed in a dark blue dress that flowed across her body like tamed water, embroidered with moons and silver stars. Her hair was haphazardly plaited and held in place with a hairpin in the shape of a golden crescent moon. Want a piece of fried mango? Bright Dream asked her, pushing the platter, which was from the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse if her eye was not wrong, across the table. Its fresh. Ah I didnt realise you were here, she replied drily. Sometimes its nice to just watch the world go by, Bright Dream mused, leaning beside her on the balcony of the pagoda and looking out over the city. She shook her head wryly, accepting a cup of tea from the other woman. She hadnt seen the woman move. It was rare Bright Dream was that obvious, but sometimes she did forget. Forget that movement between places was as necessary as moving to places. A long time ago she might have fretted, but frankly, Bright Dream was basically her long-term house guest. Despite appearances, she was not the pagoda spirit, although ofttimes she pretended she was, for the sake of convenience. The only names she had ever given since they first met, deep within the western reaches of the Yin Eclipse mountains, during Lu Fu Taos explorations, were Bright Dream and occasionally Luminous Obscurity. Later, when pressed for an actual title after taking up residence in Blue Water City, she had generally proclaimed herself as Dao Mother Bright Dream. It is nice tea, Bright Dream added, sipping her own cup. Just a mortal thing, she replied. The blend itself was made by an orphan girl, who sold it every second week beside the Dragons Blessing Pagoda within the Shore District Markets. Nothing wrong with that, Bright Dream murmured, taking another sip. Some of the most remarkable things have been mortal things. She nodded at that, savouring another sip herself. Ah, they caught one, Bright Dream remarked, clapping her hands together as her teacup just appeared on the balcony. Its not a bad one, she agreed. A youth was struggling back out of the water, muscles rippling, as he wrestled a dancing fish almost half his size onto the beach. Onlookers nearby were applauding, some were sulking C competitors for the fish, probably. They were already sealing the fish up. It was only a Qi Refinement one, but the one who had hauled it out was only a Containment Realm physical cultivator. You wouldnt see a Qi Condensation cultivator dragging a Qi Refinement fish out of the ocean like that. It is a very interesting blend, harmonious, Bright Dream added, apparently back to talking about tea. It is curious how something so simple could be just as delicious as the finest Immortal teas, grown across the ocean, she agreed. Bright Dream looked at her sideways. Oh. The tea? That as well. The young woman who made it has done well. These herbs are not easy to turn into a stable infusion. She blinked; the other woman wasnt talking about the tea? The Harmony of the land is shifting, Bright Dream mused. It started weeks ago, but something has touched the Great Geometry, more closely than it has in a long time, in these past days. Things that would have passed, oblivious to each other, are being dragged together Turning to look at the other woman more closely, she frowned, again thinking of that strange, inauspicious feeling she got from the scene of Di Yao and Ji Tantai teleporting into the mountains. What do you mean? Ah? Bright Dream glanced back at her, the distant expression on her face was back to normal. Oh, erm I guess its really good tea. Contemplating the telemetry data in her hand, she resisted the urge to grab the other woman and give her a good shake, not that it would do any good beyond providing an amusing scene. Outwardly, Bright Dream held the appearance of a decidedly average Dao Ascendant. The reality though, was that that was a fa?ade to make others, maybe even her, feel more at ease. If Bright Dream properly focused, she was fairly sure she would be far stronger than her in most aspects relating to the profundities of the Dao. The tea is good because it was made with care and love, Bright Dream added absently. That girl enjoys her craft - and wants others to enjoy it. Mmmmm, she nodded, agreeing. In some ways it was a strange conversation, but the truth of it, she knew was about power. It was easy to forget sometimes that such simple things had a very real power. If she compared the tea in her hand with some of those enjoyed in a place like the Golden Dragon, for instance One was made with care and love, as Bright Dream said, infused with the sincerity of its maker. The young girl would have worked daily picking the herbs, drying them, matching them so they would have the right blends of auspicious energy and so on. Her love for her craft was tangible in every part of it. The other? The other was steeped in ritual, obfuscation, mysticism, grand patronage and secret arts that a bunch of ridiculous old money grubbers had branded and exported around the world for enormous fiscal gain. It was a brand, a statement even. Imperial Tea was almost a kind of cultural diplomacy. To be seen to drink it was to be seen to partake in a piece of the Imperial Court. "It is easy to get lost in shallow ideas of the Dao, Bright Dream mused, swirling the tea in her own cup and considering it contemplatively. Take this city, for instance, this pavilion the other woman waved a hand expansively, taking in the panorama of the entire city below them. How many know it is truly yours? She nodded again at that. Few did know. Probably only Lu Ji, and a few select old ghosts as ancient as she was. Because the old heart of the city, on Little Harbour, was mostly a thing set out by her nephew, Lu Fu Tao, everyone just assumed that this pavilion and the great gardens around it were also his work. His reputation for that kind of thing was well known, and who was going to sidle up to a World Venerate and dare to ask if his defining work was really his? Nevermind that he had never claimed outward ownership of anything, beyond helping set up the Blue Water Province. Certainly not those fellows down below, who contort nature like it is a whore they bought and paid for, Bright Dream continued, an amused smile ghosting her lips. They believe it is the thing of your nephew, founded as part of his grand inheritance. None outside of your immediate circle know that this is a shallow interpretation. Yet it is not a great secret or a dark conspiracy. It is not, she agreed with an amused chuckle, taking another sip of her tea. The truth was that most of what Lu Fu Tao had bequeathed to the city he founded were either treasures, like the statues and puzzles in the grand gardens, or compiled comprehensions, such as scroll paintings, intended to enrich the province and give opportunities to those living here who were just starting out on the heavenly path. That idiots, tens, if not hundreds of thousands of years old, had spent the time since plotting over them excessively was just embarrassing. With their focus on such things, the origin of this place was obscured simply because nobody had ever bothered to check whose name was on the foundation stele of the Supreme Array at the heart of this place. Sure, getting to it is not easy, but it is possible, with the right approach," Bright Dream added, rolling her eyes. Yet the one time someone tried well, not all things can be solved with force, fire and fury. Very true, she agreed drily. That attempt had been the sack during the second campaign of the Huang-Mo Wars, a thinly veiled effort by several greedy old men from the Imperial Court to claim compensation, as they saw it, for the disaster perpetrated in Yin Eclipse after Lu Fu Tao returned. Staring back at the sky over the ocean, she sighed, tapping the jade in her hands on the edge of the balcony. That was just like the way this world worked, but in microcosm. The Imperial Dynasties built the structure of the society, but nobody ever really thought to give much concern to the nature of the world itself. The world is just the world, she mused. Those who sit at the top dare not claim it by virtuous means, but will say nothing against those below who think it is owned on their behalf. That is always the way, Bright Dream murmured. People forget that the divine can be as minuscule as the grains of sand on the beach, just as much as it can be the domain of those thie They both paused to stare at the shimmering, blue lilac flowers that were sneakily drifting in the air just behind Bright Dream. Really? Bright Dream murmured, narrowing her eyes. Scram. The other woman didnt even need to raise her voice. The flowers rippled and dissipated as if they had never been. Someone is staring at you. Twisting the Harmony of Heavens Grace, Bright Dream mused, staring out over the rooftops of the city in the direction of the Golden Dragon Teahouse. Probably, she agreed, tapping the jade in her hand off the balcony absently. It wont do them any good though. Mmm Bright Dream eyed the jade but said nothing further. They continued to watch life pass by below them in contemplative silence for a few minutes. The tea never cooled. That would not be appropriate, after all. At this point, Lu Ji had made it to the dukes palace, and was now wrangling entry. Even without prying, she could guess what the issue was. The duke was certainly with his advisors and would have precious little time to deal with the Ling clans personal problems. Not when places like Misty Vale were conveniently being turned over by a problem most had been avoiding for political reasons since well before the Three Schools Conflict. As her nephew had observed, the whole thing was quite total. No matter which way you turned in the maze of events, a problem appeared, that without fail was disadvantageous in some way, big or small. I thought it was related to those two brats, she mused at last. Since the agent of imperial chaos formally known as Dun Fanshu appeared, Dun Lian Jing and Huang JiLao had basically slipped out of the lantern light. JiLaos father appearing was likely one reason, though that was a tightly guarded secret in its own right. Dun Jian skulking over was certainly a factor as well. What interested her there, though, was that that pair were not really dancing to that serpentine brats tune. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. but actually, they are more akin to crows before the storm... Mmmmm Bright Dream nodded. That pair are part of the cycle it brings, but the change is elsewhere. Even I cannot see but a faint sense of it from this perspective. It may not even have occurred yet, and all we are seeing are the beginnings of its upheaval She stared out across Blue Water City once again and sipped the tea. The bit left unsaid there was that even if she could, she was certain Bright Dream would not speak of it. The woman had esoteric views about prophetic geomancy and the way it worked and they differed rather from her own. While she saw it as something akin to cycles, integrally linked to the passage of things through the world, Bright Dream viewed it as a kind of geometry. In fact, that was why, much to her own chagrin at the time, Lu Fu Tao originally sought her out, spurred on by the very guarded recommendation of the old elders of the Yin People, who had revered her as their Siobulla, a title akin to a Priestess of Divination, and seen her as eccentric, even by their rather lofty standards. It was a bit embarrassing for her to admit, now, but she had been sceptical at the time. Geomancy had been her thing and Ha Tai Wen was already a headache of an individual to interact with. Their party had, she felt, not needed three diviners. Now, she would freely admit, to herself at least, that events since had proven her perspective there lacking; certainly, in all the years since that first, rather awkward meeting, she had never known Bright Dream to be genuinely wrong in any judgement she made, once the facts were known. You are certain it will be upheaval? she asked eventually. It was undeniable that she had started to get an uneasy feeling herself of late: it had begun even before Lu Ji came to see her with his poor, ruined little orchid. It was one reason why she had given him such a sympathetic ear. In that regard, the placidity of the city put her in mind of the waters slipping silently away before a tsunami, the quake that caused it still racing through the earth, preparing to herald its intent. All changes in the Great Geometry and the Aeon Web are upheaval, Bright Dream pointed out drily. That is the wrong way to look at it. Frowning, she turned to look at the other woman, because that was as close to a direct criticism or rebuttal of a point of view as she had heard in a very long time. Then again, Bright Dream was being remarkably talkative today. Bright Dream, however, said nothing further, just went back to looking out over the city. The wrong way to look at it huh shaking her head, she turned the words over in her mind. All around her, the city bustled. People went about their daily lives, talked about the weather, about the current situation about the auction, about the prince and princess, about the trial on and on, round and round. Blue Water City was a kind of cycle in itself. She was still subtly poking and prodding her nephew to arrive at this comprehension a bit more clearly. As Bright Dream said, it was hard to see such things when you were part of them. That took a special kind of perspective only two people she knew of had: Bright Dream and Meng Fu maybe Ha Tai Wen as well, when he was not being an idiot. Still, Lu Ji was at a stage where he had to be thinking about that kind of realm. If he managed to acquire something an understanding or comprehension of that kind of perspective, he would take a huge step forward in his personal growth. His future beyond this world would be all but assured, and he would owe nothing to the current Lu clan as an added bonus. In this instance, though, Lu Ji was just another part of the cycle. A piece of the pattern, albeit somewhat more aware of its role in moving events forward. She stood there with her eyes closed, leaning on the veranda of the Blue Water Pavilion standing in the rain of the courtyard, listening to the rain, just doing nothing, for a full minute, letting it all wash over her. Once again, she was struck by how hollow, the harmonies felt. The whole place, calm as it appeared on the surface, had the air of a spinning plate that was just starting to teeter. That, in and of itself, was nothing new though. There had always been a lot of influences here that skulked just under the surface. Dun Fanshu, Dun Lian Jing, Huang JiLao, the arrival of the Imperial Advisors, the seizure of the Blue Gate School, the politics surrounding Cao Leyang, the auction the grand trial...the gift for the Emperor on Shan Lai, even the attack on Misty Jasmine Inn and the spectre of Di Ji. It was tempting to see different cycles there, but in reality all those had one critical thing in common. Blue Water City. Both the Azure Authority and Imperial Court had been interested in Lu Fu Tao and this strategic location, the western gateway to Blue Water Province, even before his triumphant return. It would come as a shock to those of younger generations, fed on awe-inspiring tales of her nephews grand achievement, but people and influences had been poking around the Yin Eclipse sub-continent and its ruins long before Lu Fu Tao. Its arrival had left an impression that echoed through uncounted generations in more than a few ways. Greed for its secrets, though, largely originated from those who had not been there, had not seen what she and a few others had seen On the other hand, her own interest in the mountain was still here, working its way towards a sort of conclusion, deep in the heart of this pagoda. She had tried her utmost to keep that utterly apart from everything else, and yet... At the heart of all of it was control over, or insight into In her minds eye, she stood in a ruin of stone and wood, burning buildings lighting up a night riven by thunder from heaven, beyond heaven as the sky collapsed upwards, stars dimming as the chasm of the Star Ocean descended in a howling wave of nihility. Saw the laughing, child-faced, golden demon who had appeared, proclaiming a new era had begun. Saw her brother, uncle old Meigun who sold fish, and a dozen others, succumb to whispering shadows and bright, eyeless death as the demon laughed. Her friends Fellow villagers... Saw her fathers sword falling to the ground as his life ended. Heard her mothers last, whispered words, her still-warm embrace around her, trying to protect her Everyone dead, while she, alone, was somehow, inexplicably, alive. The only daughter of Xiao that witnessed the day that their azure world changed forever. Saw the strange girl who would become her sister, screaming as she triggered a talisman Saw the Saintess of Binary Ruin C the woman who would become her teacher, her adoptive mother, when the chaos ended C appear like a thunderbolt, her blade obliterating the laughing, child-faced demon who had done such evil to her land, even as it walked towards her Helpless, she saw the horizon bend and shatter, twisting apart before her disbelieving, teenage eyes while above it, she saw the heroes of her age falter. Saw the Legions of the Emperor perish in golden fire, burned away like last years leaves in a summer inferno. Saw the Scholar of Unseen Symbols and the Herald of the Emperor fall, screaming as hundreds of those golden, winged children ripped them limb from limb. Saw the Moon Dragon of Tang rage, casting mountains like meteors into the void above them. Saw the Princess of Meng, Granddaughter of Heaven, wield stars as swords, screaming her fathers name. Saw a vast train of ten thousand celestial monkeys wielding rods of thunder summoned from beyond the sky. Saw winged shadows of black and gold, symbols of a myth greater even than the Heavenly Meng, waging war at the edge of understanding itself Saw Nihility, wielded as a spear, impale a golden god the very vault of heaven itself transforming into a vast, shadowy symbol With a great effort, she opened her eyes and stared out over the city, not at that dreadful mountain that had landed amid that moment of calamity, but at the ocean, calm and placid Exhaling, she realised that she was grasping the balcony so hard she was in danger of breaking her fingers from her own physical strength. Letting go, she flexed her hand and looked at the jade. Thankfully it was okay as well. There was no damage to the pavilion either, though that was entirely unsurprising to her. It was a Connate Star Venerates Treasure, made by her adoptive mother, from materials that were largely unworkable within this world. At her realm, she might as well have tried to damage Sovereign Stellar Jade by licking it, for all the good it would do. Has someone set eyes on this pavilion? she said softly, taking utmost care to control her emotional state and her inner anger. Bright Dream was just looking at her, her expression neutral, thoughts unknowable. Even as she said it, though, she knew that that obvious, intuitive conclusion was a misinterpretation. Its a regression divination, she said with a soft sigh, reflexively clenching her fists again as anger flared anew in her breast. Unlike a moment ago, though, it was mostly directed at herself now, for being so easily entangled and provoked. A Dao Ascendant having a moment was not the kind of additional dose of indiscriminate chaos that the province needed right now, as cathartic as it might be for her. Chaos is the means, not the motive she mused, which was interesting as stability was very much the agenda of many of those involved. Mmmmm, Bright Dream nodded. Your gaze has gotten better. As has your ability to make intuitive leaps that land where they should. As has your ability to talk in cycles, she retorted, a bit more pointedly than she intended. Ha! Bright Dream snorted, spitting out a mouthful of her tea. Being quite familiar with the other''s sense of humour, she could only shake her head. That said their pattern is flawed, she mused. Whoever is setting this net doesnt know a lot about the Huang clan in this world, nor about me and still, I nearly bit, when Lu Ji came to me with my gift broken and his grandfathers great achievement robbed from under him. Her gaze drifted briefly towards the spires and pagodas of the Blue Dukes Palace. Lu Ji was still negotiating getting access to the duke there. Someone was certainly trying hard to have happenstance align to frame Meng Fu for that, or at least some faction in the Seven Sovereigns was playing puppet master here. Their problem there, was that she knew Meng Fu, and she was very clear about her views on Yin Eclipse. They had, after all, witnessed the same apocalypse. Probably Meng Fu would get involved eventually, but likely her participation would involve a lot of murder and then awkward geopolitical silence as everyone tried to work out what the fates had just happened. The Shu Pavilion had also been nosing around this land subtly in recent years. The attempt to link rumours of Demoness Song to the Blood Eclipse and the Yeng Brotherhood were certainly aimed at the hotheads over there. However, the Shu clans investigation was not regarding recent matters, but a tragedy that went all the way back to the foundation of the current Dynasty. That was also a sorry tale that would eventually drop on someone like Mount Tai. It wasnt in their style to pry like this though, and again, she had something of an understanding with their old ancestors. Ha Tai Kai was involved on her side of this anyway, as was the Ling clan, so that also ruled out a bunch of other possibilities that led to difficult geopolitical shadows regarding the Qing, Bai and Shen That basically left the Imperial Court factions like the Jade Gate Court, Four Peacocks Court or the Red Sovereigns and none of them were simple. The Red Sovereigns and the Four Peacocks Court were well Huang clan politics was stressful at the best of times and now was far from their shining hour. Just thinking about them brought her back to contemplating the mass murder of juniors. There was another case of Mount Tai stalking a bunch of fools who thought themselves smart for their opportunism in the aftermath of the Blood Eclipse. As for the Jade Gate Court, that group of heaven-sent meddlers had a lot of karma with this part of the world. Be it with the recent set of events, or somewhat less recent, with Song Jia. Even the same ancient tales surrounding the founding of the Dun Dynasty that the Shu Pavilion was poking around at Aiii Mmmm? Bright Dream turned to her as she sighed deeply. That was another gnarled bit of old history capable of giving anyone a headache. It also keeps coming back to the fate-thrashed princess, somehow, she muttered, massaging her temples. She does have a lot of strings on her, Bright Dream agreed, sounding pensive. Certainly, her presence is entangling, if nothing else. Entangling, huh, she looked sideways at Bright Dream, wondering suddenly if the other woman was just messing with her and had already worked this, whatever it was, out. Dont look at me like that, Bright Dream chuckled. I only see things a slightly different way. That said, sometimes forcing things in moments like this can be oddly self-defeating. She resisted the urge to stick her tongue out at the other woman, or make some similar action of ridicule. Though again, rather annoyingly, she was right. With a sigh, she checked the progress the pagoda had made and found that while they had been chatting away, it had nearly finished. It would only take a minute or two more and she could send it back to Ling Tao. Lord Baisheng Without any preamble, she sent a thread of qi into Lu Jis talisman and a moment later the bearded figure of Ling Baisheng appeared, looking around with interest for a moment before focusing on them. Even though he had never been into the Blue Pavilion before, he was entirely unperturbed by appearing here, not that she expected an expert of his age and experience to be shocked by such a little thing anyway. Lord Baisheng, Bright Dream inclined her head politely to the old man well, young man in her eyes. Lady Xiao, Baisheng nodded to her politely, though not with any great formality. That was expected, simply because he was a higher realm than she was, and as far as he knew, a lot older as well. To him, she was just Lu Xiao, the infamous imperial advisor, having been awarded the position after Lu Fu Tao turned it down, choosing instead to style himself Blue Water Sage, famous mostly for being a Dao Ascendant at a fairly young age, and also because Lu Fu Tao was her nephew. She wondered what face he would make, if he discovered he had actually received pointers from her. Back when he was still challenging for the crown of the era of his birth, she had been bored enough to hold a trial for promising juniors, posing as a reclusive and mysterious saintess with ''rumoured links to the Ancient Xiao.. Lady Bright Dream, Baisheng barely hesitated in that greeting, which was interesting in its own right. The two had never met, in her presence at any rate. Ling Baisheng had only returned to Blue Water City some twenty years ago after many millennia spent elsewhere, but it was not impossible they had crossed paths before, she supposed. In light of some developments, here is a bit more secure to talk, she explained with a shrug, hiding her amusement at the situation in an apologetic smile. I hope it is not inconvenient. Understandable Baisheng nodded. I assume your disciples suspicions are borne out then. Almost certainly, she agreed, passing him the jade which was the link to the still compiling information. It will finish compiling in a minute or two. He took it and turned it over in his hands, shadowy images flickering in the air around him as he considered it, then sighed and nodded. On our side, we expect some problems, he said, putting it on the table beside him while it finished. Misty Jasmine Inn is secured, for now, but the casualties are catastrophic and the hands twitching the curtain are likely going for an absolute stratagem. That is surprisingly naive of them, she remarked, keeping her tone as neutral as possible, because now he said it like that, it really did fit C a recursive divination in the form of an absolute stratagem. Baisheng stared out over the city and nodded silently A gentle chime rang through the air and a neutral-sounding voice in a language only she and a very small number of other people on this world would recognise murmured ANALYSIS COMPLETE. The innocuous pronouncement in the back of her mind made her drop the teacup over the edge of the pavilion. RETURNING SIMULACRUM. The voice continued as she stared dully into space. While she had a healthy respect for Good Fortune this was Is there a problem? Baisheng asked her, raising an eyebrow. Ah no, she shook her head. Just a formation within the pagoda. It wasnt a lie at least. Quickly, she checked the progress on the jade for the link telemetry for the teleport and found it still hadnt finished. Abruptly, she was standing in three places, rather than two, as was Bright Dream. Before her, in a different hall right in the heart of the pagoda, stood a grey stone stele about half a metre high. Its normally dull face was currently a swirling current of strange symbols. ARRAY: AxECY-2019-AD996JG14578 IS STABLE. There was a very faint sense of settling energy in the hall she was in. A manifestation of Truth. Thankfully, it didnt go beyond there, because there was no guarantee Baisheng would not also be able to perceive it. Involuntarily, both versions of her that could see it looked up at the sky, but it remained clear. A testament to the nature of this place and the talent of her mother. Sorry about this, she apologized quickly to Baisheng. Please help yourself to some of the tea and pastries while I see to this. Not at all, Baisheng murmured politely, sitting down on the couch Bright Dream had been lounging on previously and helping himself to some tea. Sipping her own tea, she refocused on the stele hall and strained her senses, looking for something, anything untoward. However, all she felt was the same sense of unease that had been quietly plaguing her for days C which, she was fairly sure now, was the fate-thrashed regression divination. CATEGORY CLASSIFICATION: CLASS FOUR. CATEGORY DETERMINATION IN PROGRESS. CATEGORY: UNFOUNDED... Earthly > Mortal. CATEGORY: DERIVED CATEGORY FOUR, CANON CATEGORY TWO, SYMBOL CATEGORY FIVE. SCRIPTURE: ECLIPSE SCRIPTURE - YIN ARCHETYPE. CHAPTER VALIDATION: IN PROGRESS. PENDING. Her heart was thumping loud enough that anyone standing beside her might have actually heard it. In all the untold years of trying, the formation had never, ever, gotten to this stage before. SCRIPTURE MODEL HAS VALIDATED IN THE SIMULACRUM WITH A REDUCTION RATE OF P<0.0000003 AND A STABILITY CONSISTENCY OF P<0.0000003. SIGMA THRESHOLD: FIVE. STABILITY: EXCELLENT. STRENGTH: CATEGORY FOUR. UNITY: CATEGORY THREE. NATURE: MAJOR C AURIC, TOTEMIC MINOR THAUMIC, ETHERIC. STRUCTURE SUCCESSFULLY FINALIZED. It finished? she said blankly. It always ended in failure before. Mmmmm, Bright Dream nodded. I finished the last of the reconstruction this morning. RENDERING MODEL. It finished this morning? she turned to look at Bright Dream, who just nodded. Then why is it doing this now? she asked, turning back to the stele. Because the method you are using is unorthodox, Bright Dream replied drily. I needed to be certain Right she couldnt even bring herself to be angry at this point. I certainly wasnt anticipating that it would finish quite this fast though Bright Dream added apologetically. Shaking her head, she turned her attention back to the stele. Runic symbols were now shifting in a circle on its dominant face, filling in a taiji-like pattern as they did so, and doing so much faster than she had anticipated. 1020 30 As she looked on, the golden runes flowing mesmerizingly across the surface of the tablet and began to twist oddly through space, projecting the beginnings of a three-dimensional image from within the taiji. 7080 In a matter of only a few seconds a strange, elegant, yet superficially simple-looking symbol shimmered in the air before her, cast in silver and black. Rather disconcertingly, it somehow seemed to have far too few edges and she found her gaze sliding off parts of it in decidedly unnatural ways when she tried to take the whole thing in at once 90100 The stele rippled, the constellations of golden runes orbiting the taiji losing their radiance MODEL COMPLETE. Its complete? she repeated, not quite believing her eyes or ears. A moon-rune-like symbol faded into focus on the stele, taking up most of the area previously occupied by the taiji. Staring at it, she had to fight the urge to tilt her head this way and that, because if anything, the completed symbol was even harder to parse than when it was forming. At first glance, it looked like a moon rune, albeit one drawn by an insane Rune Master on some kind of hallucinogenic spirit pill trip. The longer she looked, however, the more It almost sang in her ears Words she couldnt quite grasp the meaning of unless she Bright Dreams hand closed over her own, stopping her centimetres from the symbol. Somehow, she had walked over to it without even realizing and been about to touch it The allure of dreams can be dangerous Bright Dream murmured. Even for you These symbols have power, Bright Dream added, her tone turning serious. Grimacing, she pulled her hand back. They are not a thing of this aeonspan, or even of these cultivation worlds, the other woman continued, staring at the shimmering symbol with a slightly sad look, she thought. They have their origins in that era of old, when great titans first walked through unexplored lands, pondering the wonders of the earth, sea and sky. Before them, even your adoptive mother grandfather even, let alone you, is no more than a mote, a curiosity to consider or entertain, or move according to their whim. They are not divine: they are what those so-called Divine Sages and God-Kings dream of becoming. Never forget that. Even that lunatic who supports your ancestral side would bow to them thrice in their presence. The cup of tea mirrored itself from the version of her still looking out over Blue Water City and she took a sip to calm her nerves, rather pleased that her hands were not shaking visibly. On several levels, she was still struggling to grasp that the whole thing had actually worked. Do you think this... was worth the effort? she asked eventually, staring at the symbol on the stele. For you to soar beyond the heavens from this world? Bright Dream mused. Absolutely. With this, you will be unmatched beneath the sky of this world. However! Her tone shifted abruptly, becoming properly serious. You cannot advance it out here. MUST not advance it out here. It will be the death of the ''you'' from all those years ago if you reveal it before you cross over the Dao Immortal threshold. I am aware of the risks, she muttered, relinquishing the tea back to the other her and folding her arms. You say that, like I dont have almost as big a target on me, in these heavens, as that wandering idiot, or Tai Wen for that matter. How unlike you, to claim second place, Bright Dream said, laughing lightly as her serious expression vanished. Its a seat I shall live with, she said wryly, moving away from the stele. In any case, I know you said this ran earlier, but isnt this a bit too coincidental? The fact that all of this was happening now was enough to make the hair on the back of her arms stand on end. One such chaotic event in a day happened. Three? Four? And it wasnt even late-morning yet? Her hand didnt tremble as she eyed the symbol from the corner of her eye. It looked so simple. Thankfully the protections afforded by the pagoda and her own realm and comprehensions made it fairly unlikely that the regression divination could grasp this, but even so It is the curse of random chance to make us see things that are not there. Bright Dream replied with an eye-roll, seeming to pre-empt her concerns. That great stratagem is avaricious, certainly, but it is still constrained by the limits of those who set it up. How come it didnt work before? she asked, changing the topic before she found herself dwelling too much on the symbol itself. The eye of harmony, for starters Bright Dream replied with another eye-roll. Uggh Involuntarily, all three iterations of her massaged their temples. The lengths to which the Dun Imperial Court and its various influences went to try and control matters was a bit ridiculous really. Also, mantras are strange things at the best of times, Bright Dream added wryly. That was indeed true, she had to concede. It was part of the reason the whole thing had taken so long. The groundwork to get to this point was And this era cannot be said to be their best time by a long shot, she observed. Indeed, Bright Dream agreed with a further eye-roll, smiling at her joke. In any case, would you credit that it is actually the girl who sold you that tea who was the fundamental piece? The tea seller? Unbidden, the picture of the girl appeared in her minds eye. Pretty in a homely way, a member of the Yin People with curly dark hair, tanned skin and deep green eyes. She was only in her late teens, but her talent for physical cultivation meant she would already live to be over six hundred years, probably longer. She had inherited her familys mantra, which was an above-average one by her understanding of physical cultivation, through her genes rath She winced as several small pink cherry blossoms condensed around them with a hiss of static. In fact, after a second, they appeared around all three versions of her, forcing her to step away entirely from the stele and focus on the veranda Fateless! Baisheng, who had been sitting there, enjoying his tea, swore and swatted one, while she took out two others using her own Truth. Bright Dream cancelled the rest, but not before they succeeded in melting some holes in the stonework of the veranda. Another took a corner off the table and a further one Baisheng was too slow to reach obliterated a rather nice cushion on the couch. Impressive did you think about something that contravenes their views? Bright Dream chuckled, dusting off her hands. Its truly childish, she grumbled, still eyeing the ashen absence of a cushion. Sorry about that, she added to Baisheng. What happened? he asked, frowning, as Bright Dream walked over and swept the dust of the cushion off the couch onto the floor before sitting down and pouring herself more tea. I thought about something stupid, she replied, with a resigned sigh. Such a wasteful enforcement, Bright Dream agreed, sipping her tea with a sigh of her own. I dont make the rules, she grumbled, checking the damage. In truth, she could have had the pagoda resist things like that, but then it would have attracted notice. The problem with judgemental ephemera was that they were both fishing hook and bait in one. Swatting them was expected, but a treasure repelling them would be marked. Their purpose was basically to do just that C detect things that might be of interest. As Bright Dream said, though, it was a serious waste of heavens riches. Fortunately, the pagoda would fix itself with the ambient qi in short and subtle order, however Tch She clicked her tongue in annoyance as she spotted several points where that bit of manifestation had tried to infiltrate into the inner workings and leave some lingering Intent there. The intent probably wasnt to spy on her, specifically, but the association to Lu Fu Tao meant it was probably in someone''s eye. Baisheng raised an eyebrow at her reaction. Celestial black mould trying to spread spores, she replied blandly, running her hand across the balcony. Now that it was no longer focusing on deciphering and reconstructing the symbol though, it dealt with its new task of deciphering the chaotic traces left at the heart of the Ling clans teleport formation, much faster than she expected, to the point where she was genuinely surprised. She had to admit she had no idea how her mother, Mo Zhao, had made this pagoda. Its outward abilities to hide in plain sight and not really behave like a treasure to things that came prying were remarkable, even to her, having lived here for so long. That is a great way of describing it! Baisheng chuckled, accepting more tea from Bright Dream. It is not a side of being an eminent senior that any junior would expect. What? Lifting up all your belongings periodically to check that the fungus and damp arent damaging them? she murmured, eliciting a snort from Baisheng and a laugh from Bright Dream. I suppose it is. Though fates know what they want to achieve with an old pagoda like this. Its frankly embarrassing to watch, seeing those old men prying after the things of my nephew all these millennia, without a shred of self-awareness between them. Who can say what goes on in their heads, Baisheng agreed with a less amused sigh. As an old expert of the Ling clan, she was sure he had to deal with his fair share of plausibly deniable prying as well. Doubly so, given his own charge, Ling Yu, was a seedling worth nurturing. The Blue Morality Scripture is not a good thing for this world, Bright Dream agreed with a grimace, putting her tea aside for a moment. If you use Fate and Destiny as a club to beat the weak, and do not give face to the Harmony of Causality while preaching your own superiority on every street corner, the foundation of the world you build, the Fundamental Truth of its Great Geometry, will be fundamentally flawed. As far as observations went, it was a reminder, not that she needed one, that Bright Dream had views on certain things. The Blue Morality Heavens was very high up on that list of things she disapproved of, as well. It is just how those forces operate, she agreed, swirling the tea in her own cup. I do agree though, it certainly is not. In her own view, what Dun Fang had perpetuated with the help of his seniors in the Kong clan was nothing short of a cancer, slowly eating into the fabric of this world her world. That we can drink to, Baisheng nodded, holding up his own teacup. That we can, Bright Dream agreed, as she also raised her own teacup. It amused her to see Baisheng glance out at the unnaturally clear morning sky as Bright Dream said that, but this time there was no censure, no obvious ephemera. On that note, she glanced again at the talisman and, seeing that it was still not done, found herself considering whether or not it was worth trying to use the pagodas divination formation on it. The problem, near as she could tell though, was that the location of the estate itself was messing with things. Ling Taos estate was, in truth, one of the original strongholds of the Ling clan, back when they had ruled the whole province as its grand dukes. Located strategically on the Blue River, it had hardened defensive formations capable of repelling multiple aggressive Dao Ascendants, a greater teleport formation, shielded training complexes and warehouses and all of it was anchored into a massive feng shui arrangement that encompassed most of the core estate, built into the very buildings, gardens and lakes themselves. It was a major factor in the Ling clans continued dominance in the province and even had its own small ancestral ground, though probably only Baisheng and a few others knew that. In the more peaceful times post foundation of Blue Water City, it had mostly been given over to storage and resource manufacture. Then, when even that moved into Blue Water City, or elsewhere in the province, it had ended up with Ling Tao, thanks in part to her great grandfather, Ling Shuntao, being one of its original architects. It was, in many respects, an excellent place to headquarter the procurement of spirit herbs for the Shan Lai gift. Unfortunately though, the Ling clan of today had nowhere close to the resources of the clan of 50,000 years ago. Likely it had been hard to justify spending several Dao Jade a month on supporting the full range of active formations, especially with the main focus shifting to their estates within the city. Subsequently, Ling Taos estate, while secure from traditional threats like an angry Dao Ascendant coming over and hitting you with a handful of mountains, was actually not great for dealing with soft infiltration in a time of peace. How is it progressing? Baisheng asked her, noticing her checking. Slower than I would like, given the circumstances, she replied at last. Stupid inconveniences causing difficulties seem to be a running theme here. The Ling estates passive defences are working against me it seems. Ah Baisheng sighed, staring at his cup of tea gloomily. The He cut off, mid-sentence, his expression flickering for a split second In that same instant, her own instincts for the subtle changes in the fundamental geomancy of the world screamed at her. Though the feeling of profound unease vanished as quickly as it arrived, she was still left with an unpleasant knot in her stomach and a sense that something had been twisted, unpleasantly. You felt? she turned to speak to Bright Dream With a surprised yelp, she nearly fell flat on her face, arms flailing as she found herself back in the courtyard in the Ling clan estate with no warning whatsoever.

Jun Han Misty Jasmine Inn ~
In the end, the search for the others who had come with Ling Luos group proved frustrating. After some twenty minutes of going back and forth, the best he and Shi Lian could determine was that the pair allegedly from the Ling clan were probably not among the dead, but there was no way to be entirely certain. While the disciples from the Ha clan had mostly died with intact corpses, the same could not really be said for the Ling clan soldiers. Quite a few had perished to talismans C many missing limbs or heads or burnt beyond immediate recognition. The rain helped a bit, mostly with the blood and the smell, but, by the time they had got to the end, he still wanted a bath, if only so he could scrub down his mental state. It is far too easy to forget that death is vile to be around, Shi Lian sighed, putting a final head back on its half-ruined corpse and straightening up. It is, he agreed, looking around. Where do we look next? Probably among the dead bandits. My instinct is, though, that we wont find them there, either, Shi Lian replied. Yeah, he agreed, sighing as well. The obvious path, really, is to try to get it out of Smiling Fan, Shi Lian added, glancing back over to where the prisoners were sitting. It will be hard to make him talk, even if he does seem to have been pushed aside by Esoteric Green Fan, he pointed out. Do you believe that? Shi Lian asked, with a derisive snort. What, that he was actually discarded here by Green Fan? he asked, then shrugged. Maybe? The more I look at this, the more I see headaches, half-truths and foetid monkey-shit, Shi Lian replied. It''s not outside the realms of possibility that even that is a stratagem. To make them think he is less important? he mused. Or just to protect him, Shi Lian suggested, wiping her hands off on her sodden robe. From what though, he muttered. Remember, Smiling Fan is a criminal who would probably be sentenced to death by exposure for what he has already done. Having his cultivation sealed and his body strung up for target practice in a public square is probably a bit lenient, Shi Lian noted with a bleak chuckle. The Ha clan are likely to brand his bones with molten spirit-stones and feed him peaches of immortality for a few decades, until his jailors get bored of him. Assuming the Ling clan doesnt pull rank, he sighed. Id vote for them binding him down with some blood briar, ass-naked, on top of a pot of seven seasons bamboo, personally, Kun Yunhee, who had just come out of the building behind them added. And as a plus, you can sell the cursed bamboo for a few Spirit Jades afterwards, Shi Lian remarked with an amused grin. Gotta get some benefits, Yunhee chuckled nastily. Have you seen either of these two? he asked Yunhee, showing her the images of the pair they were looking for, Yunhee looked at them for a long moment, then shook her head apologetically. Maybe you could check the unidentified dead, but they are unidentified for a reason she suggested, waving a hand towards the other, much smaller, but far more grisly pile of corpses and bowls of remains accruing near the inn. Aiii he put his hands on his hips and sighed. Yeah, sorry, it was just a thought, Yunhee grimaced. Its fine, he replied absently. You are right, we should check there next. Why are you looking for those two, specifically anyway? Yunhee asked as the three of them made their way up the steps towards the other bodies. They came with Young Lady Ling Luo, Shi Lian replied. The suspicion is that they are not Ling clan experts at all. Ah. Yunhee nodded, understanding. Taking in the ruined remnants of cultivators, death qi already palling around them, it was hard not to sigh. Dead people never looked good, but at the same time, burnt, half-exploded and partially defleshed remains could never look anything but abjectly horrible. It was the surrealism of it as much as anything. A forearm and a left leg, both totally unblemished. Someones buttocks, and a portion of an attached spine. The back of a head and upper torso, the front exploded like a rotten egg. Is that burnt skin? Shi Lian asked, disgusted, pointing at a large stone bowl. Yeah, someone used some kind of flaying talisman on one of the rooms of Ling clan guards, Yunhee said softly, as they considered the horrid thing. Then set them on fire. Fates Shi Lian shook her head in disgust. Bandits. Yeah something like that, he agreed, poking a different shattered torso that was leaking things nobody really wanted to consider with his boot. That was the problem with this kind of horror. It was one thing to be in the midst of a battle and be surrounded by it. Quite another to be confronted with it in the quieter moments between. In any case, it only took him a moment to tell that there was no way to confirm whether the two they sought were among the pitiful remains lying in the rain. Not for them, anyway. I guess we go back to Ling Tao, unless there are more in the buildings, Shi Lian mused, looking into the building ruins of the former warehouse. Not as many as you would think, Yunhee muttered. Apparently we are missing almost thirty people, according to the survivors. Thats a lot, he noted. Well, some of them may be like this, Yunhee jerked her head towards the miserable bowl of remains. Some are likely closer to the perimeter as well. There were soldiers on patrol and such, and those who were in the watchtowers have not been found. Tetrids will do that, he added. Yes, they will, Yunhee agreed. That, and them deliberately trying to muddy the waters in regards to who is dead and who was a turncoat. Uh-huh, Shi Lian just shook her head in resignation. Abruptly, there was a change in the air. Within a few seconds, the direction of the wind in the gorge changed and the rainfall intensified. Well, thats not good, Yunhee remarked, turning in a quick circle as the tempo of the falling rain rapidly increased, bringing with it the faint scents of jasmine and lilies. No, it is not he agreed, noting that the vegetation growing nearby seemed lusher as well. Shi Lian just sighed and stared up at the misty haze above them. Over by the teleport, Lord Baisheng had stood up, while Ling Tao, and in fact everyone else within his field of view was also looking around uneasily. Even the fate-thrashed elite prisoners looked somewhat concerned, which made a change for once. Waving for the other two to follow him, he headed back down the steps towards the teleport circle, where Ling Tao was standing with Lord Baisheng, Shi Xiaolian and Old Xian. No, I have no idea either, Shi Xiaolian was saying as they came into ear-shot. The area affected extends all the way to Blue Water City as well, Baisheng interjected. Reached Blue Water City? Meilan repeated incredulously. Thats quite a distance, Shi Lian muttered beside him. Based on the rain now smelling like the world''s most terrifying perfume, I rather suspect someone has poked the God Bewitching Jasmine in a way it found disagreeable, Baisheng added, with far more aplomb than that statement warranted, he couldnt help but feel. The Shi Xiaolian put a hand to her forehead, rather like a mother who had just seen her children perpetuate some deeply aggrieving act of interior redecoration. Oh Fates Ling Tao groaned, putting her hands on her hips and staring into the distance. Everything, everywhere, all at once, Old Xian added sourly. Its a bit like that, Baisheng agreed. Any luck restoring a link? Ling Tao asked after a moment. Not on this side, I am not made of qi, Baisheng replied with a grimace. It will require some action on the other side. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that the bandit elites were now looking at them again, with well, the unease was still there, but it had been ameliorated in one or two cases with more calculating looks. Especially among the Five Fans experts. How convenient, that we are now even more cut off, Shi Lian muttered. Yunhee just puffed out her cheeks at Shi Lians comment. I take it you had no luck? Ling Tao asked him. Eh ah, sorry, no, he shook his head, caught off guard by Ling Tao changing the topic so suddenly. Nothing among the dead, unless they are among those with incomplete corpses. Mmmmm Ling Tao stared along the lines of bodies then looked back at the bandits and shook her head again. And I assume there are no leads on the stolen herbs either? Nope, Yunhee replied with a helpless shrug. They covered their tracks well. It was done quickly, no evidence of teleportations on the spot, the doors were all sealed after the fact, Old Xian added. And there were no survivors beyond Duan Mu, and his mental state is not good, Yunhee concluded. What is interesting is that the ambient alignments are as cancelled as you can get up here, Old Xian added. So they covered the path competently, Ling Tao added drily. No post-mortem scrying for us. Indeed, Old Xian agreed, But it does also give us a further thread to pull Unless the talismans are stolen ones, like the one used to seal up Lianmei and the others, Ling Tao pointed out. A lot of things went missing at that time. How is Mu Shi? he asked Yunhee quietly as Ling Tao, Shi Xiaolian and Old Xian started talking more about the specifics of that. Shaken, Yunhee replied. Though she doesnt seem in danger of any permanent damage. Thats something, at least, he murmured. Even beyond the mental trauma of the ordeal, losing an arm and having to regenerate it with a medicinal pill was no laughing matter at her realm. Yeah, Yunhee agreed. Have you spoken to Ryong yet? To that, he could only sigh. Han Ryong was still helping check the rooms of the inn with Ling Fei Weng. Oh yeah, Shi Lian turned to Yunhee. Did you see anything remotely usable in terms of shields while clearing out the buildings? What, Shi Lian asked, noting him staring at her. Can only others regret not having shields? No, I didnt mean it like that, he started to say. I was just... Just she asked, archly. Oh nevermind, he muttered, giving up, because she was right and he wasnt even sure what she was objecting to on his part. Shields Yunhee frowned, then shook her head. No all the military equipment is gone or destroyed, just what you have stacked over there at this point. A pity, Shi Lian murmured under her breath. They stood around in silence after that. Personally, he felt a bit at a loss, though he knew that some of that was the renewed effects of the rain at this point. He had only been to the Jasmine Gate once, over a century ago, with Ruliu, and it was not a place he had ever intended to return to. Even the periphery of that hell was a terrifying and disorientating place. Ruliu had compared it to the Red Pit, as a place that did not play entirely within the common rules of Yin Eclipse. Thankfully, the rain only seemed to be bringing the sense of dissociation with it, at least in an obvious sense.

~ Lu Xiao Ling Taos Estate, again. ~
Fortunately for her image, Lu Xiao just about managed to avoid face planting off the teleport formation in front of the whole plaza. Great, she muttered to the world at large, stabilizing herself in the rain using the edge of the teleport. Just great. Um is there a problem? She turned to find the formations experts looking at her with concern. Even the overseer for the whole court had come out, looking around with an uneasy expression. Your er nose, Miss Xiao? One of them pointed at her. Ah. Wiping her nose, she considered the bright red blood, shimmering with a faint golden hue in the morning sun. Thanks, she murmured pinching the bridge of her nose. Sniffing a few times, she turned to look in the direction of the mountains and focused on the talisman. Whatever had just happened, had cut off the connection to Baisheng as well , Lu Ji too, by way of the immediate backlash. That was singularly unpleasant she found a scowling Bright Dream standing beside her, her arms folded. Ah! Hey! What the! The formations experts nearest her actually climbed into the air at the womans sudden arrival. What just before she could even finish wondering out loud what had occurred, a second, much more ominous feeling tugged at her. This time, the draw was palpable. There was no qi, no intent, no soul strength, nor principle. Not even a Truth. It was just presence. Sweat slicked her body and the suppression of the rain intensified. Lingsheng had also come outside now, and was standing a little way away, accompanied by a rather confused looking Ling Yu, sheltering under an umbrella. What is going on? Ling Yu asked. Seems like something best left alone just got poked, Lingsheng muttered. Yeah, she agreed, looking sideways at Bright Dream. If you tell me that this is also just coincidence, I will take your geometry and Before she could finish, something tried to attract, no demand, her attention. Overhead, the swirling rain clouds darkened. The mist seemed to cling to buildings, making strange shapes in the shadows. In the distance, the obscured mountains became visible shadows in the rain. The world almost seemed to call out to her Be careful, Bright Dreams voice murmured in warning, for her ears only. Dont get lured. I am aware, she replied grimly, pushing the creepy, urgent feeling away and scouring her memories for what could have triggered this fresh escalation. Er the rain is? one of the formations experts trailed off, staring up at the sky. This is why you dont mess with the fate-thrashed weather, another grumbled. Is that jasmine blossom I can smell? Ling Yu asked dully, taking a deep breath. Yes, she confirmed, smelling it now as well. It had come with the mist, as much as the rain, and it wasnt just jasmine she could smell either. There was myrtle, lotus, mulberry, chrysanthemum, lilies The effect was practically soporific in terms of the latent oppression within it, and no amount of qi-defence was able to do anything about it either. The vitality of the gardens in the estate was already surging. Grass growing at the edge of the plaza was a bit greener, and the qi in the ornamental spirit vegetation along the far side of the courtyard was shifting as well. Lingsheng and Bright Dream were both looking at her now, their eyes telling her they were arriving at the same, concerning conclusion. Did someone just try to force their way into the Jasmine Gate? she guessed at last, because that was about the only thing she could think of and it was a place which had powerful, ancient spirit herbs that should never be annoyed. the what one of the other formations experts squeaked. Isnt that like, deep in the mountains though? someone else asked disbelievingly. And the suppression another trailed off sceptically. Indeed, it shouldnt be perceivable out here, she agreed, frowning. However, the records are clear that its basically a Dao Ascendant Realm Spirit Herb. The formations experts all turned to stare at her blankly. The current rankings only go up to thirteen stars Bright Dreams voice echoed in her head. The Blue Gate School has some records, she shrugged. From the Blue Water Sage. Ah right the formations experts all nodded sagely, as if that cleared everything up. The cult of reputation was depressing at times. It will pass in an hour or so, this is just a trace, Bright Dream added, by way of reassurance, using a bit of her own strength to calm their nerves. This is just an unfortunate by-product of so much screwing around with the weather. The other cultivators all looked a bit more relieved at her words. Even so, this changes matters, she muttered, staring into the rain in the direction of the once again invisible mountains. Uh-huh, Bright Dream agreed quietly, while Lingsheng just grimaced. While circumstances were not being helped by the repeated skulduggery with regards to the Rising Dragon Gale and the Rains from the East, the truth was a bit more worrying. It was something of a misconception that the suppression of the forbidden zone was an immutable thing. The only way you could get ephemera from the High Valleys right out here on the coast was if someone had lifted the suppression over the threshold to Soul Foundation, making comprehensions relating to the soul utilizable in some fashion. That someone had been ignorant enough, or mendacious enough, to do it near the passage into hell that was now known as the Jasmine Gate was bad enough. That they had demonstrably crossed either the Jasmine itself, or some other inhabitant of that place, to the point where the clash of powers scattered some of its strength all the way to the coast was not a good thing. The Jasmine Gate had a few secrets lost, largely beneath the outsized reputation of its most famous inhabitant, the God Bewitching Jasmine. The Watcher and the Old Gate were ancient tales, barely given credence outside of Yin Folklore. Most modern scholars, ignorant of earlier records, considered them a bastardisation of the myths of Celestial Kun Lun and the Peach Grove Temple, where a lucky soul would wander into a certain place and achieve a rare opportunity of enlightenment. Somewhere along the way, the God Bewitching Jasmine had also become divorced from those old tales, and most scholars now believed the Old Gate to be within the Green Pit or the East Fury Ruins. Misconceptions those who did remember, like her, were in no hurry to correct, because the thing that the Watcher, the Old Gate and the Jasmine were keeping sealed up was a relict monstrosity from the days when the mountain fell. If that got out, never mind Yin Eclipse, Eastern Azure would be so deep in shit, so fast nobody would know what hit them. Umm Miss Xiao, what do we do about the formation? the formations expert started to ask, slightly deaf to the circumstances, pointing at the partially dismantled teleport platform. Leave it, she said absently. We will need to do more work on it, though first I will need to go see Headmaster Ji. The formations experts all nodded rather glumly, even as she spun on her heel and walked off towards the nearest hall, followed by Bright Dream, Lingsheng and the still-confused Ling Yu. Only when they were inside a side hall and out of sight of prying eyes did she stop. Lingsheng, can you keep an eye out there? she asked the young woman. The Ling clan seems to have a loyalty issue, so please ensure that nobody takes the opportunity to do something they will be made to regret later? The Ling clan has a what issue? Ling Yu asked with disbelief. Of course, Lingsheng agreed, cutting off Ling Yu. You can leave that with me. Nodding, she focused on the Blue Water Pavilion, and with a flicker of shifting space teleported directly to the upper-most floor. Bright Dream appeared a moment later. To her mild amusement, she noted that the weather manipulation of the Imperial Envoys had also collapsed, and Blue Water City was also now being rained upon. There was barely any trace of the Jasmine here, though. Just a faint hint of the scents of the forest if you really focused. So, what now? Bright Dream asked. Take this, plug it into the pagoda and start it synchronizing, she said, tossing the formation core to her. Im going to see what the cost of re-establishing the link to Baisheng is. Bright Dream caught the core, eyed it for a moment, then sighed softly and put it on the table and sat down, cross-legged on the couch beside it. For her part, she sat down cross-legged on another couch and focused on both the core functions of the pagoda and the parent talisman for Lu Ji and Ling Taos ones Baisheng Ah, you managed to re-establish it Baisheng replied, his image glitching a bit around the edges as he reappeared. Yeah I had to use the Blue Pavilions Array, she replied with a grimace. Did you also feel that disturbance? Somewhat, Baisheng replied. Something has disturbed God Bewitching Jasmine. Its that bad, but... there is some Baisheng wavered a bit as the words started breaking up, before falling silent so the transmission could cope better. Is the suppression raised? she asked, because that was the critical thing really. Suppression? Baisheng frowned, then sighed. Ah I see, that is what. Did someone try to break into the Jasmine scatter it? Thats something at least, she replied, getting the gist of his reply even with the few lost words. The aftershock reached all the way here, and was obvious enough that even folk in the Ling estate could smell the jasmine in the humidity. Ah Baisheng grimaced. Ji how are you getting on? she asked Lu Ji, shifting to him for a moment. I am on my way to see the duke now, Lu Ji replied. What just happened? We are working that out. Someone seems to have picked a fight in the Jasmine Gate, she murmured. Fates save us from idiots and juniors, Lu Ji groaned. Yeah, I wouldnt hold my breath on that one, she sighed. So, what do we do? Baisheng asked her, cutting back into the conversation. I still need to sort out the core, she replied apologetically. That is going to require a slightly different approach, now, I think. Because of the feng shui alignment in Ling Taos estate, Baisheng mused. Yes, among other things, she agreed. Though that hasnt stopped several someones from creating links to that formation. You might mention to Ling Yusheng and Ling Jiang that this could all have been largely avoided if they just maintained the persons-of-interest lists on the estate formations Hmmm The slight hardening in Baishengs expression made her mentally light an incense stick for the plotting of the Five Fans. The Ling clan was probably going to have some personnel adjustments in the near future. Well, its not insurmountable, she added a bit more brightly, glancing over at Bright Dream. How is the core coming along? Oh? Baisheng raised an eyebrow. Ready when you need it, the other woman replied drily. Rather than reply immediately to Baisheng, she sank her focus into the Blue Water Pagoda in earnest. In a sense, the solution was fairly simple C she just had to seek answers by other means. Divination was a dead end, at least focused on the Ling estate, but Ling Luo had not spent all her time there, and those who had come with her had also, almost certainly, spent time in Blue Water City at some point in the last week or so. The difficulty, and the reason why she was going to use the pagoda, was that getting those answers was not easy. Thankfully, ignorance was on her side, in a way it would not have been say 50-60,000 years ago. Peoples memories were short and the rather fortuitous hollowing out of a whole generation in the last ill-fated trip into Yin Eclipse had only furthered that. The Huang-Mo Wars three campaigns had also led to a significant loss of experienced experts. Thus, general understanding of what a peak Dao Ascendant was genuinely capable of when pushed was close to a historic low in the last few hundred thousand years. It didnt help wider understanding, either, that there were not actually that many Dao Ascension experts who were genuinely at the peak of the realm. At most, there were maybe two dozen C on the whole of Eastern Azure C though it was hard to be sure, even for her. In comparison, there were something north of seventy suppressed World Venerates. In part, this surprising imbalance was mostly down to people being more focused on the greater horizon at that point. Much like with Dao Seeking, transitioning into the Immortal Realm, the norm was to only do what was necessary to pass through Dao Ascendant and then consolidate your gains as a Venerate. The main reason there was, somewhat amusingly, the tribulation. Worldly connections were important and the fewer of them you had, the easier the crossing. Thus, the longer you stayed at Dao Ascendant, the harder the tribulation became. As a counterargument to rapid advancement though, there were massive advantages to be gained from the long path as it was sometimes called, so long as you were patient. Once you reached Dao Ascendant the whole arsenal of worldly comprehensions were your plaything and horizontal progression in power was only as limited as your own mentality. Certainly, she lacked in pure combat power, compared to even a very mediocre World Venerate, but her personal knowledge of formations, divination, feng shui, treasure refinement and more was easily comparable to some Celestial Venerates. Most importantly, though, she had perspective. With the aid of the grand formation, her awareness blended gently with the presence of the city and its occupants. At first, it was like a gentle sigh, akin to the rustle of a vast bamboo forest shifting gently in autumn winds. To find an individual in that chaos was a feat in its own right, but thankfully she had a bit of a head start in that she knew roughly where to look. The city blurred around her as she walked through it, arriving, like a ghost, at the Golden Dragon Teahouse. The auction was a scar of chaos, a twisted, tangled thicket within the forest of her minds eye. For now, she ignored it and instead wandered back through the moment, just looking at faces, an unmarked female disciple in the crowd. Much as she expected, though, she found Ling Luo, chatting with Bai Shunhua, a young woman from the Nine Auspicious Moons. Sorry to disturb you, Young Lady Luo Her words made the other girl turn. Yes, uh how can I help you Ling Luo stared at her, taking in her Blue Gate School core disciples robe, no doubt wondering why a core disciple was even here. Mo Xiao, she murmured politely. I have a talisman for you. From Lady Tao. Ling Luo looked at her for a moment, then nodded. Rolling her eyes mentally, she passed the girl a talisman jade she had basically made on the spot. What is it meant to do? Ling Luo asked, taking it and turning the token, which was in the Ling clan style, over in her hands, looking confused. Its an updated security token for Lady Taos estate, she said blandly. Thats all I know, sorry. She simply said she would talk to you about it later and that you are to keep it with you. Ah no problem, Ling Luo replied, putting the jade in a hidden pocket with a soft sigh. Thanks for bringing it. Not at all, she murmured, saluting Ling Luo. I had a task here anyway, with regards to the well, that she jerked her head in the general direction of the facsimile of Yin Eclipse, which was still, at this point, being ripped apart by exuberant alchemists under the direction of the Pill Sovereign Sects Quan Dingxiang. The whole exchange had taken a minute at most and, looking around, the harmony of the moment was barely disturbed. Ironically, the chaotic snarl of the auction actually helped her there. Taking her leave, she watched the world around her pass, as the moment drifted back towards the present until, abruptly, the talisman mark became divorced from her in a subtle, yet curiously profound way. Huh Focusing on that vanishing sensation, she found herself in the entrance courtyard of a small estate-turned-teahouse in the Harbour District, where swing Your invite A man put his hand on her arm, and she found herself turning face to face with a guard, who she immediately marked as an Ancient Immortal disciple of the Jade Gate Court, trying to be nondescript. His visual disguise was not bad, she supposed, but the whole thing was rather let down because his law comprehensions held clear traces that he practiced the Golden Jade Chrysanthemum manual, a common method provided to the Jade Gate Courts inner disciples. You just asked me a moment ago, she sniffed, withdrawing her arm and glaring at him. I the disciple stared at her, then nodded apologetically. I just asked you a moment ago, sorry. Shaking her head, she watched him go, then set off through the crowd, noting everyone who was there, including several Ling and Ha clan juniors from concerningly influential families. Ling Luo was with a group of her friends on the second floor, chatting away exuberantly. Standing at a distance, she considered the group, who were all fairly drunk, until she found a nondescript green-robed youth sitting unobtrusively to one side He looked up, almost as soon as she spotted him, but saw nothing She nearly looked away, then sighed softly and didnt. The suggestion had been subtle and insidious, directed at her, but not really at her. In his hand, she saw he held Ling Luos storage ring. Huh he stared at the spot where she was, then at the ring again. I guess they put some means on the ring after all that will be tedious. As she looked on, he leant over and patted Ling Luo on the shoulder and gave her a pleasant smile. She returned it and accepted the ring back. Its indeed an impressively old ring, the youth said brightly. Thank you, Ling Luo replied, blushing slightly. Its just something my aunt gave me I always thought it was a bit ugly frankly. At that point, the impetus to just go on her way almost redoubled itself. She shrugged off the effect of Favour with a Smile and frowned. The person before her was certainly not Di Ji, nor Di Yao -Ah, its not him doing it, he is as affected as she is she realised after a moment. Once she worked that out, it was a matter of mere moments to narrow down the genuine perpetrator, a dark-haired Golden Immortal in a grey and brown robe on the far side of the second floor. Walking over, she gave him a winsome smile and took in the card game he was playing. What do you want he trailed off, confused as she sat down in his lap and gave him a very dreamy smile, turning on a fractional bit of charm. Haah Brother Fu, you have an admirer! one of the others laughed. Uh yeayeah, the youth agreed, unable to look away from her as she lazily ran her fingers down his arm until they rested over his hand. Your smile its just so enchanting, she murmured, looking into his eyes. His mental defences, such as they were, didnt even perceive the intrusion as she gazed into the core of his being. Within a heartbeat, she had Fu Dengbeis whole life story which told her a few things. Firstly, that he was an enemy of all women. Second, that the association Fu Dengbei ran in Blue Water City had a bastardized manual for that art and had been putting it to good use cornering the market in a certain kind of entertainment. Third, that his backer was indeed the Five Fans. And finally, that they had almost a third of the underground influences in Blue Water City either under their control or on their payroll, not to mention a few more legitimate ones. She played along for a few minutes, listening to the chatter and gauging the comings and goings of the tea house, then, after Fu Dengbei had won a few hands of the card game, thanks largely to her cheating, slipped away, promising to seek him out later. Once she was clear of the teahouse, she concentrated on Ling Luo and confirmed that the mark still worked outside of that teahouse, then refocused on the Blue Water Pagoda. Her surroundings twisted back together and she was once again looking out over the city, except now, she had a plain jade talisman in her hand. Here, she passed the mark to Baisheng. This should direct you to Ling Luo, or at least allow you to track her down. Did you just use Time Laws? Baisheng asked, raising an eyebrow. A lady does not spill her secrets, she deadpanned, mostly just for the sake of it, because Baisheng was no idiot and she wasnt really disguising what she had done. Checking the core, she found that the pagoda had automatically found enough points within the chaotic traces from her little jaunt to resolve the obfuscated telemetry as well. The onward destination for your teleport formation landed somewhere east of Mahavaran, though I am sure they call it something else now, she added. Mahavaran Baisheng frowned. I cant say I am familiar with it. Uh she frowned, then waved a hand and a rough map, formed from her own memories for the region between East Fury and Thunder Crest, appeared and she pointed to an area on the north-eastern edge. Its south-west of the Aspens usual territory. East of the Jasmine Gate as well, which is a bit more inconvenient. Particularly now someone has kicked that nest of vipers. I see Baisheng stared at the map for a long moment then nodded slightly. So what is our next step? Bright Dream asked. Start transferring the reconstructed core and the information within it to Baisheng and my nephew, she replied, standing up and stretching. This daughter, meanwhile, is going to pick out a dress. A dress? Baisheng repeated, looking at her oddly. Uh-huh, she smirked. I have a boy to meet and a promise to keep.

~ Lu Ji C Blue Water City, Ducal Palace ~
I am sorry, Lord Jiang, Lady Jiang, Headmaster But the Duke Lu Ji stared at the official, a former elder of the Deng clan, now resolutely blocking their passage and tried not to sigh audibly. Will want to speak to me, urgently, I suspect, in light of what I have to tell him, he said with as much patience as he could muster, which at this point was not much. For an Immortal Realm cultivator, the official was doing quite well, he had to concede, though mostly that was down to the treasure robe and seal of office he wore. Both treasures associated with the post he held, intended to give a modicum of resistance and protection from oppressive intent and soul-sense. Historically, it was a neat innovation, but presently, both were fate-thrashed annoying. The latter in particular, was why he didnt just swat the official from the Deng clan out of the way, and he knew it. Any qi signature that transgressed against such a seal would, at best, be either sealed in a spatial cage, or directly evicted from the palace compound and any future attempts to enter blocked directly. As I told you, the official said, barely missing a beat. The Duke, His Excellency, is in a meeting with General Lei, General Weng, the Lord Astrologer The duke will want to hear what we have to say, Lord Jiang interrupted, sounding exasperated, while his wife - Ling Bai Lanying - just glared at the official and the guards behind him. If looks could kill, by this point her body-count of court officials would be worthy of a provincial award. and several other, very eminent persons, the official continued, though he was sweating visibly now. Who I assure you, it is not in your interest, or your families interests to offend! Not in my Ling Bai Lanying nearly spat blood. If you tell me what is so important, the official said smoothly, totally ignoring her outrage. Perhaps I can intercede and he will agree to meet you once this meeting is concluded. To emphasise that point, the four guards standing watching at the door behind all straightened a bit. That, in a nutshell, explained everything: Tell me, so my master can act on whatever has drawn you here, and yes, you might get your meeting, but not before we have decided if we need to care about the reasons. Every official around the duke was like that. Especially the gatekeepers. All of them served different masters and none of them were Cao Leyang at the first time of asking. Unfortunately, I must insist, he said at last, having played out the we ask, you refuse, we ask again, you fob us off ritual as far as he cared to. In? the official puffed up, then turned pale as he produced his own talisman. He had almost never used his status as an Advisor to the Ducal Throne to get access to Cao Leyang. There was no need. The hat of Headmaster of the most influential school in three provinces was generally enough. It also helped that he was one of the few voices who wasnt usually trying to tug the young duke in some self-serving direction. Move aside please, I wish to advise his Excellency. Or will you accept the charge, after this is done, that you deliberately and knowingly impeded an advisor of the duke in the execution of his official duties? Thats an offence that will see most officials stripped of their rank, Ling Jiang added with a nasty smile. And it doesnt require a unanimous vote, just for the duke and another of his inner council to agree, he murmured, patting the now shaking official on the shoulder. Leaving the trembling official behind, he walked towards the guards at the door. Thankfully, they didnt interfere, but they didnt look especially pleased either as they saluted and opened the door for them. Arent you their boss, dear? Ling Lanying muttered to Ling Jiang as they walked through. Yes, but here, that counts for little unless they are from my Bureau, Ling Jiang muttered. Uh The official on the other side, whose job was likely to announce arrivals, was completely caught off guard by their sudden, unannounced, entrance. Taking in the strategy hall, he found it largely unchanged from the last time he had been there. The centre was dominated by a round table with a special formation set into it, that displayed a three-dimensional map of the whole province and its many forces and influences. The walls were covered with scroll paintings and calligraphy scrolls, largely by Cao Leyang, who took great pride in accomplishments in the five arts C poetry, music, philosophy, painting and strategy. The eminent person that the obnoxious official had tried to use to intimidate Ling Jiang with was, to his mild surprise, Huang Wuli Jinfang. The tall, scholarly man with a close-cropped beard and a commanding demeanour was currently dressed in a rather everyday robe of blue and red, and standing admiring one of the paintings by Cao Hongjun. The only nod to his eminent position, as Huang Wuli Lengs spokesperson in mundane matters on Eastern Azure, was the Huang clan crest embroidered on the breast. Aside from him, a girl standing by the wall, also dressed in Huang clan colours, and three youths in expensive robes, all Golden Immortals, sitting by a window sipping wine, the others were as expected. General Ha Cao Lei and General Cao Weng were leaning on the backs of chairs by the table, looking at him with frowns. The Chief of the Provincial Astrology Bureau, Qiao Tao Feng, was glaring at him, clearly unable to decide if he was a dog to kick or a snake to strike. Deng Kong was standing next to Qiao Tao Feng, also looking at him with a sour expression. Cao Leyang, leaning on the table, just looked stressed, his golden-blonde hair tied back in a loose military knot. My apologies for our intrusion, Your Graces, he said, saluting Huang Jinfang and Cao Leyang formally. Headmaster Lu, Cao Leyang remarked, looking up from the map he was studying. This is an unexpected surprise. I was led to believe you were in some kind of seclusion, focusing on your alchemy? What can I say, its hard to focus with all the interruptions of late, he deadpanned, as Ling Jiang and Ling Bai Lanying echoed his salute. and Lord Jiang, I was about to send for you, Cao Leyang added. I presume you are here about the disturbances in the West Flower Picking Regions northern border? It is related, Ling Jiang replied. You gave orders that Misty Vale not be reinforced, Deng Kong said flatly to Ling Jiang. How foolish, to think the Ling clan would play politics at a time like this Lord Jiang? Cao Leyang asked, though the duke actually looked at him, as he failed to hide a grimace at Deng Kongs accusation. He had expected that hotter heads would countermand that eventually, but with luck he had introduced something of an unpredictable element into whatever was going on up there. In my experience, as someone who has seen a lot in this province, this goes beyond a simple bandit attack on a rich town, he replied. "The early reports suggest that the garrison fell without any raised alarm and that the attackers were already in the town before any alarm was raised." That alone is hardly Deng Kong started to say, before Cao Leyang held up a hand and cut him off. Please continue, Advisor Lu, the duke said. Looking at events that have occurred recently, we have been three or four steps behind every problem that has cropped up; from this, to that idiotic auction and the shortages it has caused, the arrival of Dun Fanshu as well..." You believe there is common ground between these events and this? Huang Jinfang asked, raising an eyebrow Yes, Your Grace, he replied politely. Although its complicated yes, I imagine such matters are, Deng Kong agreed with a snort. For an alchemist Complicated, how? Huang Jinfang mused, stroking his beard. It''s not that they are related directly, but that they all follow a same pattern, that of emergent chaos, and it runs through everything, he said matter-of-factly, coming over to the table to look at the map of the province set into it. It has been slowly building for weeks, since the events that led to the arrival of the princess and your own clans scion. Since then, though, there has been a notable... intensification, well above what is typica Pffft! the Astrology Bureau Chief snorted and just shook his head in ridicule. Please, Headmaster Lu, do not insult our intelligence. Did you barge into this meeting just to tell us that the province is a bit chaotic? I must applaud you, your divination skills are truly profound. Ignoring the Lord Astrologers snarky tone, he stared at the map for a long moment, refreshing his memory of the geography around Misty Vale from a strategic perspective. It can be argued that there is co-incidence in there, he mused, addressing Huang Jinfang and Cao Leyang, whose opinions were the only ones that really mattered here. Yet all things have a pattern, it is just a matter of determining its significance. Very true, Huang Jinfang agreed, nodding pensively, giving little away. For example, the pacification of the weather here on the coast has seriously hindered efforts to ensure the security of that border of the mountains in the last few days. Not to mention caused significant issues with attempts to go about assembling the gift for the Shan Emperor. This is interesting, because the attack on Misty Vale began within moments of the latest pacification of the Rising Dragon Gale Are you implying that the Imperial Advisors are behind this? Qiao Tao scoffed. Not at all, he replied, levelly. But this was a well-planned and professionally executed strike at a critical point in the regional infrastructure central to the assembly of the gift for the Shan Emperor. Congratulations, Headmaster Lu, you know strategy, Deng Kong replied, with a dismissive chuckle. The only flaw in your argument is we have a well-established timeline for the Misty Vale attack and it doesnt match your hypothesis Do you have contact with Misty Vale? he asked Deng Kong rather pointedly. General Lei? Deng Kong said, turning to Ha Cao Lei. We received a request for urgent reinforcements through the appropriate channels the general replied. Have you had visual contact with someone on the ground there? he reiterated. We are hardly going to discuss General Lei replied with a haughty sniff. Hundreds of Ling, Ha and even Kun talismans went dark this morning," he said, cutting off the general. Misty Jasmine Inn was attacked from within and without, in a catastrophic raid." that was the centre for Lady Tao''s efforts regarding the gift, Cao Leyang frowned. It was, he confirmed. I can also confirm that a strike force has successfully liberated it from that attack. Misty Vale went dark at the same time as that attack and it is the route that most would expect any survivors of Misty Jasmine Inn to retreat towards." Then why give the order to not reinforce it? one of the youths behind the Qiao Tao interjected. He glanced at the speaker, but none of the three were at all familiar to him. All he could say for sure was that they were not local to the province, based off their Golden Immortal foundations and young ages. Because Misty Vale already had a significant garrison, he said, before Deng Kong or Ha Cao Lei could cut in. Larger than any other nearby, thanks to the strategic value of the spirit soil quarries. Additionally, if you want to reinforce it significantly, the weather would force you to move out troops from the garrisons at Hanshing and Jubei Crossing, on the main road to" And in your opinion what will happen next, Headmaster? General Weng asked, contemplating the map with narrowed eyes and a deepening frown. If forces are moved to reinforce Misty Vale, both are at risk, he replied. If they are not under attack already expect them to be very shortly. Has there been word from either? There was official confirmation before the communication network went down that Jubei Crossing was sending troops towards Misty Vale, General Weng mused, staring at the map with a frown. They said they levied auxiliary forces to make up the shortfall... No visual confirmation? he asked. No... General Weng replied, his frown deepening as he glanced at Deng Kong, then General Ha Lei, who did not look happy now. Then I would expect bad news there, and soon, he said with a slightly frustrated sigh. West Flower Picking Town is also likely to come under some kind of attack. That is something of a leap, General Lei observed sourly. How can you be sure of that? Cao Leyang asked, looking up from his own intense study of the map and the forces shown on it. Because that strike force that liberated Misty Jasmine Inn was led by my sister, Ling Jiang said gloomily. A capable young woman, Huang Jinfang mused. JiLao said she was instrumental in dealing with the chaos caused by the auction, yet also happy to let young hero Dingxiang take most of the plaudits... That is her character, he agreed. As her teacher I can only cheer her on. She is your disciple, hmmm? Huang Jingfang gave him a rather searching look. Thats one way to put it, Deng Kong muttered under his breath, while Qiao Tao, who had been a one-time suitor of his disciple, nodded in agreement. Indeed, he nodded, ignoring Deng Kong. In any case, that strike force, which thanks to the weather and sabotage to the teleport formation up there is now stranded, also counted Lady Shi Xiaolian, Lord Kun Xianfang and a Ling clan old Ancestor among its members. Supporting them was one of the claws of the Ling clans ''Little Dragon, several members of the Cherry Wine Pagoda and a further group of elite experts from West Flower Picking Town." Thats... quite the force," General Weng frowned. Sounds like she Before Deng Kong could say something that made him want to hit the man, he produced a copy of the image Ling Tao had sent him onto the table. They arrived about twenty minutes after the initial assault, and found a dozen survivors." This was well done, I see laws used I assume the attackers? Huang Jinfang mused, peering at the image. Who? Cao Leyang asked, staring at the lines of bodies. The Five Fans, he replied, tactfully deciding to leave the revelation about the Yeng Brotherhood and rumours of Di Ji as cards he could yet play in this. Esoteric Green Fan is confirmed to have taken part in the attack. That old villain, General Weng sighed. So, the attack on Misty Vale is also them? The Five? Deng Kong asked incredulously. That would be the logical assumption, he agreed, cutting Deng Kong off before he could embarrass himself. The strike force repelled them but there were barely a dozen survivors Among the bandits? the girl in Huang clan robes asked, looking at the scene before them with a grimace. No, among the cultivators who were in the Inn, when they attacked, he clarified, grimly. A dozen... Cao Leyang sighed, shaking his head. That... the girl stared at the dead, her expression paling slightly. Women and valuable juniors mostly," he said, you know how the Five Fans operate, Your Grace. Cao Leyang just nodded gloomily. Before he had become duke, Cao Hongjuns son had spent much of his military career for the previous few centuries fighting various bandit forces around Blue Water Province. First the Jung Fang rebels in the north, then the Yeng Brotherhood, and most recently the Five Fans in the east. His other great achievement, rather helpfully, was as the person who finally dragged Di Ji in in chains a century ago. Lord Jiangs niece was also caught up in this, he added. As well as disciples from the Din, Bai and Qing clans too. Young Lady Luo... Cao Leyang sighed, glancing at Ling Jiang and then his wife and bowing politely to both of them. My... I can only offer you my deepest sympathies, Lord Jiang, Lady Jiang. Thank you, Your Grace, Ling Jiang murmured, accepting the bow. It gets better, he added. The disruption just now? Yes some new weather, or so they are saying, Cao Leyang said, turning back to him. Rather awkwardly timed as well, but as you so astutely noted, that seems to be a theme of late. No, not new; very old weather, he said grimly. "Not seen since the time before this city was established. Someone has attacked the Jasmine Gate, he said grimly. With enough force that some of the forces within have begun to move. The Jasmine Gate? Cao Leyang looked confused, before looking over at Qiao Tao. Could it be related to the trial? Rather, I imagine some desperate, inexperienced Herb Hunters perhaps went where they should not, Deng Kong remarked, nodding knowingly. ... If you believe herb hunters, and juniors at that, have the capability to annoy the God Bewitching Jasmine to this degree, I can only say that your perceptive abilities have transcended... Perhaps they will soon rival that of our Lord Astrologer, Qiao Tao, he replied drily, not willing to let Qiao Tao off the hook either for his agreement with Deng Kongs comment earlier about Ling Tao. You... Qiao Tao, who had something of a reputation as a diviner who... to put it politely, specialized in divinations of the rich and famous'', glared at him balefully. So, what do you counsel, Advisor Lu? Cao Leyang asked, a little pointedly, still taking in the ruin shown in the image. First, I assume you have evidence beyond one image, Qiao Tao cut in rather archly. We should avoid being hasty, Your Grace, General Ha Lei agreed. I assume, by your words, that this attack was successfully beaten back, General Weng observed, giving both General Lei and Astrologer Qiao some serious side-eye. Were there prisoners? Some, he confirmed. We have means, Your Grace. Even with this accursed weather, General Weng mused. It would be expensive, but it should be possible to speak to Lady Tao or Lord Xianfang, to confirm some of this in the first instance? Especially where it relates to the attack on Misty Vale. I can certainly provide means, Huang Jinfang said. I must admit to having my horizons broadened that you can provide an image this good, in these circumstances. The Ling clan has its means, Your Grace, Lord Jiang said respectfully. And Headmaster Lu was able to call on certain ancestral resources. Ancestral, hmmmm, Huang Jinfang glanced at him, raising a quizzical eyebrow. Lady Xiao gave my disciple a talisman some years ago, he said blandly, fairly sure the old man was just seeing if he would admit it was his aunt. I cannot speak to her means, but it has always worked when required. Lady Xiao hmmm I must admit, I had half expected her to have made her presence felt already, Lord Huang Jinfang mused. Off to the side, General Weng made an auspicious sign to ward off evil, while General Lei, Deng Kong and the Astrologer all scowled. Even Cao Leyang looked a little uneasy at the invocation of their citys most infamous expert. I am sure she is around, somewhere, he replied respectfully, inwardly amused at how much they didnt want her to show up. She usually shows up when it is most beneficial, yet least anticipated. That is very her, Huang Jinfang agreed, ignoring the unease of the others. Anyway, with your permission, Brother Leyang? Of course, Cao Leyang nodded, straightening up a little bit at the old mans address of him as an equal, even if it was only in spirit, then turning to him. Advisor Lu? Be my guest, he said, putting the jade on the table. Before, we used the Ling clans teleport formation as the locus for the link, but to get these images and some further elucidation about what transpired leading up to the attack, we had to tear it apart somewhat. To get the shift core? Huang Jinfang asked, raising another eyebrow at him. Yes, to see who went up there. The forces at the inn were thoroughly infiltrated, as you will see, he said. Infiltrated? Cao Leyang frowned as Huang Jinfang started to set up a focusing formation on the table. General Weng went over to the door, presumably to summon someone, while General Lei and the Lord Astrologer both stood talking quietly, their words hidden, as far as they believed anyway. Yes, he said more quietly, shrouding their conversation as best he was able. There is compelling evidence that the Yeng Brotherhood are involved in this." The... Cao Leyang turned to stare at him, his eyes narrowed. The evidence is still being investigated, but their methods were on clear display in the attack, and likely in Misty Vale, given how fast it fell. You recall how matters were in the Blood Eclipse and later the Three Schools Conflict? I do, Cao Leyang said, his tone turning gloomy. In some ways, that was his great bit of good fortune here. For all the strings on Cao Leyang, the duke; Cao Leyang, the military leader, had taken his lack of success in obliterating entirely that scourge of the Blood Eclipse as a deeply personal failing. When you say those cursed words, I start to see this chaos you spoke of in a new light, Cao Leyang muttered. Especially that auction. That young alchemist and Young Lord Huang did this city a service, but it has rather taken second string to chaos surrounding this declaration from Shan Lai. It has, he agreed. I have, however, spoken to Sheng Jiang Mei and she is reasonable. There are also some insurances in place. The bigger problem is this attack on Misty Jasmine Inn. The attack was aimed at the resources Lady Taos endeavour there was gathering? Cao Leyang guessed. Successfully, he said quietly. Someone walked off with everything in the chaos. Cao Leyang gave him a look that said more than most curses could. Ah, Headmaster Lu, could I ask you for a hand? Huang Jinfang interjected. Looking over at the table, he saw that the formation had been largely set up, it just required him to input coordinates and such. Excuse me, he said apologetically to Cao Leyang, before making his way around the table to stand beside Huang Jinfang. Young Lord JiLao will be joining us presently with the relevant jade, unfortunately I do not carry it on me, Huang Jinfang said apologetically. Could I ask you to link up what is required while we wait? Of course, he nodded, watching out of the corner of his eye as Ling Jiang took his wife over to sit on a couch, waving for a servant to bring her some wine. She seems rather overwrought, Huang Jinfang remarked. Yes, her daughter was caught up in this, he nodded towards the image of the devastation at Misty Jasmine Inn. Her status is unknown. Aiii Huang Jinfang nodded. It is difficult, very difficult. I lost my own son in the Huang-Mo wars." My condolences, he replied diplomatically. I was a junior then it was a challenging time. It was, the old man sighed. It was YOUR GRACE! An out of breath official hurried into the hall. Y-your Grace, Generals, A lifetimes apology for the intrusion. An update from West Flower Picking Town," the messenger panted, moving towards General Lei to hand it over, he couldnt help but notice. -Even here, the grift is real. Before General Lei could get it, however, Ling Jiang stepped forward and claimed it instead. He took one look at the message though, and his face twisted into a grimace. It seems your words were right, Headmaster, Ling Jiang said, passing it to the duke, who read the message and then put a hand to his temple. This day just keeps getting better and better, Cao Leyang muttered after reading it a second time. What does it say? he asked, ignoring the glare from General Ha Lei. Taking a cup of wine from the table, Cao Leyang downed it, then passed him the jade. The message inside was fairly straightforward. It confirmed that the Auxiliary forces of West Flower Picking Region had been mobilized by the Ha clans authority and were moving to suppress rebels who had colluded in the assassination of multiple officials and heirs from the Cao, Ji, Ha and Shi families. A further note added at the bottom said it was rumoured there were casualties among the Din and Bai clans a well, including a scion, Din Kongfei. Is this all of it, Captain Jingxuan? Cao Leyang asked the messenger. They promised a connection We tried, Your Grace, the messenger, who had recovered his breath now, said, standing to attention. The uh weather means even teleportation is out. Long-form messages are failing their encryption as well due to the rain and whatever this strange jasmine wind is. Nobody has seen anything like it before. Well, send someone with a flying vessel, General Lei interjected sourly. They can make it up the river in an hour if they burn spirit stones. Already done, sir, the messenger said smartly. In that case, go back and await their communication, let us know when something changes, Cao Leyang said, waving for the messenger to leave. What does it say? General Weng asked, as the messenger saluted and departed as quickly as propriety allowed him. He passed the message back to Cao Leyang, who just sighed and passed it to the General. For his part, General Weng scanned it twice then just shook his head before finally passing it to the scowling General Lei. Well, that is going to really make a mess of today, General Weng sighed. And if that is confirmed, the Din clan are going to go to Envoy Qiao before us. Yes, that is going to cause some problems, isnt it? Cao Leyang agreed. That might be the understatement of the year so far, Ling Jiang, who was still standing beside him muttered under his breath. Chapter 24a – Unravelling Elucidation (Part 2)

~ Part 2 ~

~ Han Murai C Green Moon Teahouse ~
what do you want us to do with the weapons, Sergeant Mei? Han Murai stopped staring at the rain-drops scattering on water lilies in the pond and turned to the workman who had come over, carrying one of the yin-iron blades. Taking the dagger from the workman, he turned it over in his hands, investigating it, but it really was just as it appeared. Its handle, made of cheap spirit wood, had no guard to speak of and was bound in simple leather. In the same vein the blade was an utterly mundane yin-aligned dagger. The tip was also broken off, probably making it one of the ones he had deflected with the stone-ware jar. Curious, he stripped off the leather binding on the hilt, checking the different parts for makers marks, but much as he expected, there was nothing. Even the metal of the dagger at the core was unadorned. A bit more warily, he first sniffed the blade, then held it out in the rain, observing how the Eastern Rains interacted with the dagger. Even under his increased scrutiny there was no evidence of poison or anything odd with the forging either. It looks fairly normal, he mused, putting the pieces down on the ornamental rock next to him, absently turning the blade this way and that. That said, be careful anyway. Bring any others you find over as well. Of course, the workman murmured and gave him a polite salute before hurrying back to help his compatriot shift the ruins of a couch. I take it its just a cheap dagger? Kun Yu remarked, coming over and looking at it with interest. It is, he confirmed, looking around now for the blade he had hurled after Dong Fang. What are you looking for? Kun Yu asked, following his roving gaze. I threw a blade after Dong Fang, and Its in the water, Blue Jasmine interjected, from where she was sitting nearby, waiting for Singing Lilly to return with a new robe. Stepping over to the edge of the pond, he found that she was correct. The weapon had taken a chunk out of an ornamental rock and then embedded itself into the pond-bottom, its hilt barely visible between the lily pads. I assume there is nothing unpleasant in there? he asked Blue Jasmine and Misty Camellia. Unless you have a fear of carp, probably not, Misty Camellia replied, rolling her eyes. Shaking his head at her flippant reply, he slipped into the water, which came up to his thighs and waded over to recover the blade. As he had both expected and feared, it was superficially a guard issued one, discernible by the distinctive flat end and grooves on the rear side to break and trap weapons. Curious, he gave it a few experimental swings to check its weight and balance, finding both were also on point for a guard issued weapon. It definitely looks like one of ours, Kun Yu remarked, from the bank. Uh-huh, he nodded, heading back to the shore. Climbing out, he went and sat down on the other end of Blue Jasmines bench and considered the blade more carefully. Is it genuine? Kun Yu asked, leaning in to get a closer look as he squinted along the blade, looking at the forge patterns. Not replying immediately, he flipped the blade over and unpicked the binding of the hilt grip, exposing the locking mechanism that held the hilt, cross-guard and blade together. Counterfeit weapons were not a new thing, by any means, but a careful inspection of that portion of the blade suggested it was genuine, so he unbound the rest of the hilt in short order and snapped the three pieces apart, exposing the tang. Zufan RD-21-Ax10, Kun Yu mused, reading the makers marks with a frown. Zufan forge, Rising Dragon, Twenty First Casting, Auxiliary Batch Ten, he supplied. That makes it at least three decades old, close to the end of the Zufan sequence as well. What? Kun Yu started to say. The forge was levelled during the Three Schools Conflict, he clarified. They forged one batch a year, as I recall, the last one was the twenty third. Auxiliary Batch means it was created not for the guards, but to arm civil defence units. Ten would be Ha or Deng in all likelihood. Dont you guards expend a lot of effort to track that stuff, Young Master Kun? Blue Jasmine remarked, raising an eyebrow and turning to Kun Yu. They do, Misty Camellia interjected. Its like the Military Bureau, where the makers marks and qi signature of the weapon are kept on record. I still get checks at random a few times a year on the weapons and armour my father was allowed to keep as a token of his meritorious service. because they might get sold off or stolen and used by someone for something, Kun Yu added, nodding understandingly. mostly though, its because she lives in the Seng District, Blue Jasmine murmured, rolling her eyes. You could afford to move somewhere nicer you know I would move, but father refuses, Misty Camellia grumbled. In any case, the guards do something similar dont they? Uh, yes, Kun Yu confirmed, looking a bit embarrassed now. You cant retire and keep your weapons, he clarified absently, giving the blade a gentle tap on the edge of the stone bench, comparing the ringing tone it held with his own issued Zufan mark blade. But yes, all our gear is marked and has to be signed in and out. Doesnt stop unscrupulous folks trying to steal or counterfeit stuff, especially armour for their own ends Of course, such a thing almost never happens here, Kun Yu added quickly. Its in outlying villages where people dont know what to look for. You cant just make your own, after all, there are only three suppliers of luss-type fabrics in the province and ceramic-weave plates are produced only by the Blue Gate School and finished by Ling clan for select customers. I see Blue Jasmine deadpanned, while Misty Camellia just rolled her eyes and he tried not to sigh at Kun Yus own sideways attempt to impress the pair. So, is it a genuine one? Kun Yu asked, quickly changing the topic. It appears to be, he concluded at last, setting the blade down on the bench. Or the blade is at least. The hilt has been rebound to match the current guards blades. So, they stole it? Kun Yu repeated, nodding. ... Rather than reply immediately, he just puffed out his cheeks and stared at the rain drops hitting the surface of the pond, mulling the presence of the blade over in his mind. Is it? Kun Yu pressed. Its likely, yes, he replied at last, given Kun Yu didnt want to leave that alone. Though when is much harder to say. The issue was that Zufan marked weapons had been around for decades and were much sought after. Even a simple dagger from the Zufan workshop went for tens of spirit stones in auctions. In the years after the Three Schools conflict, there had also been several scandals involving reserve units who had sold off their top-of-the-line equipment, paid for at cost by the Town Authority, to private individuals for profit. Furthermore, if Zhong was associated with the Deng clan, it was entirely possible this was one of their blades, given they had a unit of Civil Militia attached to the clan estate in the Deng District. There would be records tracking some in the Town Guards administrative bureau, the issue was that any investigation there was likely to go straight back to the Deng, Kun or Ha who had all been implicated at various points in the illegitimate selling of such weapons for profit. Asking about audits of those supplies was basically a cursed task in his experience. Umm, Young Master Kun? He glanced up to find that the other workman had come over to them and saluted Kun Yu. -I really should have quashed that, he reflected wryly. It was getting to the point where it was embarrassing, though Blue Jasmines inflection earlier suggested she was savvy to the deception now. We got three more of the thrown daggers, and is it safe to move the other two bodies? the labourer asked, nodding back towards the room, though his interest was largely on the half-clad Misty Camellia and Blue Jasmine. Xua and the one in the blue robe? Kun Yu asked, not quite looking at him. Id leave Xuas where it fell, Oufan, Blue Jasmine replied drily, glancing over towards Guanbos office. Unless you have some luss fabric gloves to hand. Not sure about the other. Maybe ask Caoxi? The workman snorted with amusement at her comment regarding luss-fabric gloves, then waved for his compatriot to leave the two incapacitated cultivators inside where they were. They watched him head back over to the other workman, not quite managing to hide the sideways looks at Blue Jasmine and Misty Camellia. Where is that girl, did she get lost on the path of life or something? Misty Camellia muttered, adjusting her ruined gown slightly. How hard is it S-sorry! almost on cue, Singing Lily came hurrying back over from the buildings beyond the pond holding two gowns and limping a bit. That stupid formation is obnoxious. Dont try climbing stairs. Ah Blue Jasmine nodded. They are my spares, Singing Lily added apologetically. So they might be It will do, Misty Camellia chuckled, stripping out of her ruined gown, quite deliberately he suspected, to show how little she cared about the workmens thinly veiled leering and pulling on the knee-length red and white gown that fastened over her right shoulder. Blue Jasmine followed suit, then tried to hand him back his over-tunic. You can keep it for now, if you like, he said with a wry smile. It will give some protection from the rain. And not because you would have to explain to your wife why it has womens perfume on it? Blue Jasmine snickered, placing it on the bench beside her. There are worse things I could come home smelling of, he joked. Much worse. Very true, she agreed with a half-smile. Uh, Mistress Blossom! A young girl in a cute white and red dress rather similar to Singing Lilys raced into the courtyard and skidded to a stop by Lotus Blossom, who was still inspecting Guanbos injury. What is it, Qing ? Lotus Blossom asked, putting aside the cloth she had been using to wash the gash on Guanbos chest. There are guards outside! Qing said. As in going past, or coming here? Lotus Blossom said. Here, they are in the common room, talking with Seojun, Qing clarified. Reinforcements? Lotus Blossom asked, turning to him. That was fast, we didnt even send anyone yet, unless the corporal... They had armour, and weapons on Qing added. Which unit, and how many? he asked, because Lotus Blossom was right. That was fast. Uh no district marker, just a Qing trailed off as two town guards in full body armour strode into the courtyard, their blades in their hands, but still in the scabbards, looking around with interest. The leader was a corporal with Weng on the nameplate on his chest, while the other was a simple guardsman identified as Zhanfei, who was staring at where he was putting his feet as if his own shadow was cursed. Both paused to take in the salvaging of the room, sweeping their gaze past him, Blue Jasmine and the others without much interest before focusing on Lotus Blossom and Guanbo. You the owner Guanbo right? Weng said, walking over to Guanbo. I am Guanbo rasped. He is injured, so Ill speak on his behalf, Lotus Blossom confirmed. And you are? Weng frowned. Lotus Your name, not whatever street name you use, Weng said brusquely, cutting her off. Lianfan Changmei, Lotus Blossom said, her expression barely flickering. I must say youre quick to appear, we had not even sent for the guard yet. Our squad was reporting to an existing matter and happened to be passing by when several patrons said that the formations had triggered, Guardsman Zhanfei said. Which squad are you with? Lotus Blossom added, eyeing their armour with its lack of a district insignia. Lieutenant Deng Xuong Fangs, Corporal Weng said blandly. He is in the common room, awaiting you, and this is indeed quite the mess, a youngish man, a few years older than Kun Yu, with a well-trimmed military-style beard appeared in the courtyard, followed by two more armoured figures, a sergeant and a second guardsman. That meant that there were likely four or five more guardsmen and another corporal either outside the teahouse or waiting in the common room. Lieutenant! Corporal Weng and Guardsman Zhanfei both saluted smartly. He managed to catch Kun Yus eye but thankfully the corporal did not so much as stir. While he was willing to believe that the group had just been passing by, the fact that Zhong might be from the Deng clan was making him decidedly uneasy. That the corporal had seemingly not recognised him, given he was a District Sergeant, one step below a Lieutenant like Xuong Fang, was surprising. Lieutenant Deng nodded, then nearly slipped on the wet paving, only avoiding falling thanks to the pillar next to him. Uggh! This formation! the lieutenant muttered, looking around with distaste. Yes, sorry about that, Young Master Deng, Lotus Blossom said quickly. The perpetrators subverted one of the main formations of the teahouse. We are looking into disabling it at this very moment. Ah this is why its a bad idea to let those kinds of formations be constructed by commoners, the Sergeant, Deng Fu Bei, from his name tag, remarked superciliously. With mediocre comprehensions come problems like this. Lieutenant Xuong just gave the sergeant a look, which the man ignored. We have secured the area, anyway, Corporal Weng added as the other guards spread out around the courtyard, taking in the damage caused. Indeed, I am sure I can handle this, Sir, Sergeant Deng Bei agreed. Come on, Fu, the Deng officer sighed. Even if its fate-thrashed weird out there, we can at least do our bit to help out. Yes sir, the sergeant sighed. Jifong, go tell Leung to come, and the two of you check those bodies before these louts disturb them anymore. Guardsman Zhanfei saluted and trotted off. So, what happened here, Manager Lieutenant Xuong trailed off. Guanbo, Guanbo supplied with some resignation. I see you are injured did that occur in the altercation here? Yes, Guanbo replied, gritting his teeth. Several employees attempted a robbery a short while ago, Lotus Blossom supplied. and they are some of the responsible party? You killed them? Corporal Weng interjected, eyeing the headless body lying on the paving then looking around the courtyard Their attack killed one of their own, Misty Camellia contributed. T-the others were caught in a defensive formation, Caoxi added. They were trying to steal a treasure from Master Guanbos office. I see and can you could you identify them? Lieutenant Deng asked. Undoubtedly, both were employees. Dong Fang and Quan Zhong, Lotus Blossom replied politely. The others appear to have been their friends of some acquaintance and a pair of workmen contracted to clean up after last nights disturbance. They work for Master Jifang, who I trust you know. Mmm Lieutenant Deng nodded, though rather noncommittally. I see talismans dont work in here, Corporal Weng interjected, taking out a talisman and staring at it. Indeed, they do not, Lotus Blossom agreed. The formation they subverted is a fairly formidable Alignment Suppression Formation. Set by you, or? The Sergeant interjected. Master Liwens workshop installed it, Guanbo said with a further grimace. Thats quite a name for a little place like this, must have cost a lot, the Sergeant mused, looking around. We get by... and until today, it was a worthwhile expense, Lotus Blossom murmured. Something is not right, Blue Jasmine mouthed, making sure she was facing away from the guards. He had to agree. The lieutenant and the regular guardsman both were clearly affected by the formation, but neither Sergeant Bei nor Corporal Weng seemed unduly troubled. Neither he nor Kun Yu had been recognised either, at least not openly. Kun Yu he could understand, but as a fairly senior sergeant, of which there were only a dozen in the whole town, he would have thought most officers assigned to lead squads should recognise him by sight. On that point, Lieutenant Xuong also looked remarkably inexperienced for someone tasked to lead a group of what was likely ten guards. He was trying his hardest not to look at the exploded head, as if he was unused to such sights. His conversation with the sergeant before also supported that conclusion. Well, all this seems straight forward enough, doesnt it, Lieutenant? Corporal Weng mused, looking around again. The young officer gave himself a small shake and then nodded. Yes. Take a statement I suppose, then we do what we can to help the injured, make some enquiries as to where the perpetrators might have run off to Sergeant Bei? As you say, Sir, Sergeant Bei and Corporal Weng both agreed, giving him polite salutes. If you could talk me through the attack, Corporal Weng added, gesturing for Lotus Blossom to take him into the office. And explain the formation that was used to incapacitate them? Lotus Blossom gave him a level look, then nodded. So, you lot were also caught up in it? Sergeant Bei added, coming over to them. Seems to have done a bit of a number on you. It was surprising, Blue Jasmine replied politely. Ill need your names, real names, and addresses for the statement, the sergeant mused. And I remind you its a crime, punishable by a ten spirit stone fine, to lie. We will catch you. We are aware, Misty Camellia murmured. I am sure you are, the Sergeant agreed urbanely, looking her over, his gaze lingering on her bosom as he spoke. Might as well start with you, miss. Lian, Misty Camellia replied blandly, as he marvelled at how the Sergeant managed to make even that basic question sound mildly demeaning Given name? Sergeant Bei added, with a faint smirk. Orphan, Misty Camellia replied, still thoroughly unperturbed by his manner. I started calling myself Lian because I liked how the character looked. Hmmm I see, the sergeant nodded, turning to Blue Jasmine. And you, miss? Xiaomei, she replied equally blandly. I am also an orphan. Of course, Deng Bei Fu remarked with an eye roll, glancing at Singing Lily who was sitting on the back of the other stone bench by the pond a metre or so away Li Lee, Singing Lily answered with a sniff. Bo Ji Street, Western District. The sergeant stared at each young woman in turn and then sighed, shaking his head dismissively. What about you two? Deng Bei asked, finally focusing on him and Kun Yu. Bystanders or employees? Kun Yu, Kun Yu replied with a slight frown. We were here when they So, patron then, unless the Kun clan has gone even more downhill, the sergeant snorted, interrupting him. And address, also show me your clan talisman... Six Ponds Street, Kun Yu replied, taking the talisman off his belt, frowning now. Sergeant Bei took the clan token and considered it for a long moment. Off to the side, Misty Jasmine shifted and quietly pushed the throwing daggers under the remains of her ruined garment. And you? the sergeant turned to him. What about He shoved Kun Yu away as the guardsmans unprovoked, back-handed blade-strike nearly took the lads head half off. Fighting the disorientation, he slipped inside the strike, grasping the assailants hand, both of them spinning away from the stone bench. CONCEALED WEAPON! Sergeant Bei roared in the same instant as they both rolled on the paving. Ambush! Lianfan! Guanbos hoarse yell echoed across the courtyard. What! Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the lieutenant turn, distracted by the sergeants call and almost take Corporal Wengs blade to the neck as Lotus Blossom went sprawling. Bastard! Bei Fu gasped, kneeing him in the side The blow made his vision swim as the formation shifted with the blow and he tasted salt and iron in his mouth. Fortunately, the sergeant, while a martial cultivator, was only at the peak of Soul Foundation, so the intent that came with the blow foundered. Sucking up the discomfort from the blow, he kept a hold of the mans wrist and spun on the ground, using his whole body weight to twist on his attackers wrist to try and break it, or at least pin The humidity of the rain around them shifted, their surroundings suddenly suffused with an alluring fragrance of jasmine blossoms. Sorry, the sergeant grunted as the formation shifted again, allowing him to slip away in one smooth movement. Its nothing personal, you under? Misty Camellia crashed into him, for all the world appearing to just slip and fall over. The Three Schools Conflict called, she snarled, wrapping her arms around his neck as he tried to throw her off. It wants its corrupt dog-son traitors back! You! the sergeant gasped, then spat blood as she sent a pulse of mantra manifestation into him. Having just grasped Bei Fus arm again, he also got a taste of it and it left him feeling like someone had just stamped on his crotch. Singing Lily shoved Caoxi and the other girl towards the rear of the courtyard, however they also only got about four paces before the formation sent them smashing into the paving in a tangle of legs and curses. Lily and Kun Yu didnt fare much better, both staggering as if drunk. Blue Jasmine, who had been basically ignored over by the bench, vaulted over it and fell flat on her face with a grunt, arms almost comedically outstretched as all her momentum vanished. There is an attack?! Get them! SERGEANT BEI! Three guardsmen came stumbling into the courtyard He watched dully as the one bringing up the rear stabbed his confused compatriot through the neck, leaving that luckless guard to bleed out on the paving. The corporal leading the way, who had called for the sergeant, recovered his footing between one footfall and the next, ignoring the other fallen guard. Instead, he dashed over to Misty Camellia and grabbed her by the hair, yin-attributed lightning qi sizzling across his gauntlets. If he expected that to do much though, the guard got a rude awakening regarding the punishment physical cultivators could eat up as she refused to let go. Standing up, he considered Beis discarded blade, then kicked it away into the pond on the grounds that less weapons only benefited them. Taking a breath, he made to move towards the sergeant At the last possible minute, he spun as the other guard arrived beside him, drawn blade thrusting for his dantian. Courtesy of the formation, it tore his clothes and left a bloody gash across his stomach, even though he mostly avoided it. Thankfully, his attacker, who was barely older than Kun Yu and only at Golden Core, was hopelessly naive in his overcommitment to the attack allowing him to plant his elbow squarely in the youths throat. His assailant went down with a wretched, rasping groan, even as he disarmed him and hurled the blade up onto the upper story. Why? Kun Yu gasped, pushing himself up and tracing the blade as it ended up on the upper balcony. Less blades is better for us, he grunted as Blue Jasmine grasped the staggering guard by the ankle and stunned him properly with her mantra manifestation. The temptation was always to pick up those weapons and use them; however, with the formation screwing everything up, being armed with pointy weapons was an outright liability. Falling on one and stabbing yourself in a meridian would, at the very least, be both painful and embarrassing. G-get him, Sergeant Bei gasped to the corporal. Fates go get screwed by a dog! the corporal, whose name tag identified him as Deng Fu Hsui, swore and let go of her, drawing a short blade with a flat tip, his right gauntlet rippling into a shield of yang-attributed earth qi. Narrowing his eyes, he backed up, carefully, keeping his distance The corporal charged straight at him, clearly intending to use the shield to stun him. In reply, he just rolled backwards over the bench. His opponent easily followed however, he had already rolled back under it and was diving for the sergeant and Misty Camellia. Ignoring Corporal Hsui, he mimicked what she had done and just slammed straight into him, sending all three of them rolling on the paving Misty Camellia, who was surprisingly good at in-fighting, took advantage of the opportunity to physically bite the sergeants ear, ignoring the vicious elbows he was landing on her ribs He let go just in time to avoid being directly hit by a sizzling sphere of yin-attributed lightning. However, to his surprise, the sphere wavered and almost immediately lost integrity as the strange, claustrophobic humidity now veiling the courtyard ate it up. The fates is? Sergeant Bei gasped, trying to trigger the armours anti-personnel enchantment a second time, as the scent of jasmine and mulberry intensified, now joined by chrysanthemums, lotus blossoms Before he could finish though, Misty Camellia finally lost patience with their tussle and head-butted him in the back of the head hard enough that the sound made him wince. Owwwaaaaa she moaned, then promptly vomited over the luckless, very stunned sergeant. Before either of them could do anything, though, they were both hit by a wall of force and sent sprawling across the paving as Corporal Hsui triggered the bound art in the shield. He felt his qi shake, but didnt lose anywhere near much as expected as the wave of qi had almost lost its integrity by the time it reached them. mother to a dog! the corporal snarled, appearing beside him with a movement art. Youre the corrupt sergeant, arent you? He felt all the breath leave his body under the force of the follow up impact. Only his superior body conditioning saved him breaking a bone or five as he went sprawling on the wet paving Bastard! Kun Yu shoulder charged the corporal from the rear using a movement art of his own, likely Kun Skips on the Water or Dragon amid the Reeds, buying him a precious moment to recover. Across the other side, Corporal Weng was attempting to overpower the injured Guanbo; the teahouse owner trying to cover Singing Lily, Caoxi''s friend, and Qing as they attempted to drag the bleeding but alive Lotus Blossom away, cursing the formation with every stumbled step they took. Both workmen were slumped on the ground, unmoving, as was Lieutenant Xuong. There was no sign of Caoxi at all. Who is corrupt, he hissed, dashing forward, flanking Fu Hsui An arrow, a blunt one, hit him in the side with enough force to knock the breath out of him again. Coughing, he barely avoided the lashing, opportunistic strike from Corporal Hsui, who had already shrugged off Kun Yu. Hey! Thats Sergeant Mei! a familiar voice, that of a corporal from the local watch-house called out. Why are you shooting Swallowing down blood, he evaded the second strike and then, rather than dodge back from Corporal Hsui, pre-empted the formation screwing with him by ducking under the corporals shield. The shield rippled as Hsui jumped, stabbing down through it, aiming for his shoulder Kun Yu slammed into the corporal from the side, sending them both sprawling. In the opening he lunged for Hsuis sword arm and slipped, falling flat on his face as an arrow slammed into his knee. {Five Jasmines Bloom in the Heart} Blue jasmine petals swirled everywhere, obscuring his vision. Misty Camellia, who had recovered by this point, pounced on the scrambling corporal, hammering his head into the paving several times as he tried to get free of Kun Yu. Go where Danshu went! Blue Jasmine gasped, staggering over and dragging him up her face pale, one of the flowers in her hair showing signs of wilting. I cant maintain this for very long. To punctuate that, another arrow landed nearby and a shockwave of yin-earth qi exploded out of it, wilting jasmine petals as it went and the flower in her hair dropped a petal. Guanbo! Lotus Blossom screamed. Glancing over, he saw Corporal Weng had managed to stab the manager in the side. Yu! Help them! he hissed, moving towards Corporal Weng. Wincing in pain, he made it about three paces before the paving tried to become a wall. However, having experienced that feeling numerous times now, he managed to weather it this time, rolling forward as the swirling petals intensified around them. Corporal Weng kicked Guanbo off his blade, then spun and appeared almost on top of him, already cutting down at him. Sometimes, you just have to A carpentry hammer arced out of nowhere, nearly taking the corporals head off. A moment later, Danshu appeared carrying a builders mattock, a weapon to inspire real fear in anyone who had ever been to a riot. A second hammer scythed over a moment later, thrown by Jifang, who had appeared on the side of the courtyard with the other two labourers. The corporal hissed and ducked Danshus opening strike, cutting up at the Master Corporal, only to find his blade failed to split the haft of the mattock. Yeah, they dont skimp on building tools, Danshu sneered, tearing the blade and mattock away from Corporal Weng and hurling them over towards the side of the He shoved Danshu out of the way as the blade reappeared in Wengs hand, lashing at Danshus neck, keeping himself low as he spun, almost inside Wengs guard {Boxers Fist of Five Organs} The martial technique was almost entirely blunted by the fate-thrashed formation stealing all the momentum behind it, but the eruption of his qi and martial intent still sent the traitorous corporal flying half a dozen metres across the courtyard, spitting blood. Grab that fate-thrashed lieutenant! he signed to Danshu as he staggered over to Guanbo. Hauling the large man up, he didnt so much as try to carry him as simply used his physical strength to throw the man across the courtyard. Danshu, behind him, grabbed the Deng clan youth by the back of his armour and started to haul him across the paving, even as a second yin-earth arrow narrowly missed them both. Fates, what a day, Danshu gasped as he switched his grip to Xuongs arm and dragged him along. Abruptly, the floor became not there. Rather than pause and focus on his sense of self though, he just stumbled through it. CLEAR THAT ACCURSED FORMATION! a voice roared behind them. What are we even shooting at? someone else yelled. I dont care, Lieutenant Xuong is in danger from those traitors and rebels! Sergeant Bei! Weng is injured! A third arrow landed where they had just been, exploding in a nova of yin-earth qi, turning more petals to wilted loam. Ah, there you are! Misty Camellia staggered out of the haze of rain and petals, grabbed the barely conscious lieutenant by his other arm. The trip to the edge of the courtyard felt like it took a small eternity, even if it was only about ten seconds. At the edge, they found Kun Yu and Caoxi dragging the badly bleeding Guanbo. Why did you bring him? Caoxi asked, glaring at the Deng Lieutenant. Damage control, he panted, nodding to Old Jifang, who had also joined them now, leading one of his workmen You think this is bad? Wait until whoever is behind this, claims we killed some Deng clan junior on his first fate-thrashed day. Aye, Danshu spat. What have we even walked into anyway? This shit-show? A yin-attributed arrow hit a nearby wooden pillar supporting the second-floor veranda, sending a wave of disruptive qi into their surroundings. A second followed a moment later, but broke on the paving, scattering its talisman ineffectually. Faugh! Danshu grunted, nearly tripping as he and Misty Camellia dragged the lieutenant through the doorway, into the comparative safety of the hall beyond. There they found a pale-looking Blue Jasmine who was standing, keeping a lookout for Singing Lily, Qing and Caoxis friend as they tended to the injured Lotus Blossom. It''s like being back as a junior guardsman... Yeah, why are they?" The wide eyed, workman with Jifang started to ask. Ill explain it when we get clear of this blasted formation, he growled, cutting both of them off as he again promised in his heart that he was going to give Han Bao and Chen Bei the beating of their miserable, ill-begotten lifetimes. About that Jifang, muttered, holding up a fist-sized octahedron of jade covered in fine formation symbols that looked awfully like a formations relay. Oh come on..." he groaned, narrowly avoiding stumbling as the floor shifted subtly again. Is that a..." Formations relay? Jifang scowled, looking annoyed. Yep, someone swapped it for the existing core, recently as well. Any other good news? Misty Camellia hissed, as they caught up to the others. D-dear? Lotus Blossom gasped, trying to sit up as she spotted Guanbo. The standards of archery in the guards are every bit as bad as the last performance review claimed? Kun Yu quipped as another arrow hit lodged in one of the screen doors into the hall behind them and failed to trigger. Kun, grab her, he directed Kun Yu, glancing through the opened screen door into the next hall, which just held furniture and a stack of lanterns as far as he could see. But yeah, Danshu muttered, glancing back towards the courtyard. The formation marks you. Leaving it doesnt eliminate all its effects and it has some kind of spatial mark or lock. It has a what? he repeated, turning to stare at Danshu. Yeah, Danshu confirmed. Anyone marked by it cant use any talismans or a storage device. Misty Camellia and Blue Jasmine stared at Guanbo, their expressions suggesting that they were very tempted to leave him behind. It... was designed to stop people stealing things," Lotus Blossom gasped. "I-it should not work like... this though... So, they changed it, he guessed, resisting the urge to rub his temples. And nobody WHERE ARE THEY! Sergeant Beis furious voice echoed from the courtyard behind them, cutting off the awkward looks his comment had elicited Well, its lasting longer than I expected, Misty Camellia grimaced, reaching down and doing something with her mantra to Lotus Blossom, who gasped. We have to get out of here. Uh-huh, he agreed, waving Kun Yu and Danshu through the door into the smaller hall. Not that way, it''s better to go right, Blue Jasmine remarked, pointing towards a smaller door at the side of the hall. Whats our next move? Danshu asked, glancing back towards the courtyard as the others started moving where Blue Jasmine pointed. Master Liwen has to be the priority, he replied, watching the fading blue jasmine petals. My nephew has a good rapport with Grandmaster Li, so that will help. After that... Captain Fan or Captain Ling. Assuming that this wasnt also done with his help, the workman with Jifang mumbled. Why are they even..." That, thankfully, is rather unlikely, Danshu replied, shaking his head as they followed on at the rear, watching their footing. Yeah, Jifang agreed. This thing is bad for folks'' reputations..." This way!" Blue Jasmine pointed through a further hall as he reached the rest of them. And close the screen... Caoxi nodded and pulled the sliding door across behind them with the help of Qing The formation shifted, sending everyone staggering. Any idea when it was tampered with? he asked Jifang, as they steadied Kun Yu and the Lieutenant. Last few days, up to a week ago, maybe? the old man answered with a helpless shrug. Formations maintenance aren''t most folks cup of spirit-wine you know. That was true, he had to admit. Most formations installed into places like the Green Moon like that were black boxes to those who used them. To have one subverted like this was rare. How long until your formation is exhausted? he asked Blue Jasmine as they arrived at a staircase down into a cellar, noting that the blue flower in her hair was almost fully wilted. Not long, although it''s only thanks to this... whatever that weather is, that it''s doing this well, Blue Jasmine muttered, pointing to the potted spirit herbs over by the far wall, which were starting to come into rather unseasonable bloom. I... don''t follow, Kun Yu muttered. Those tree orchids don''t flower this season, he agreed. Indeed," she confirmed. And the plum tree was also starting to present blossom, alongside the camellia, the tree orchids... the lilies in the pond and even the weeds in the ornamental border... ... Thinking back, he found she was right. The camellia aside, they had certainly not been in flower when he had first passed through the courtyard, or even when they went back outside after the first attack. Well, its a bit of good luck in our favour, Misty Camellia added. That it is, Blue Jasmine agreed, before glancing down the stairwell and adding. Hurry up for fates-sakes! Its not easy to navigate stairs with this stupid formation! Caoxi hissed back up at her. They stood there for a nervous thirty seconds, listening to the shouting of the guards as they started to search around the courtyard, until at last the others had taken the injured down the stairwell far enough to allow the rest of them to make their way down. Where does this go, anyway? Danshu asked once they had reached the bottom, which held a fairly normal looking storage cellar filled with pallets of wine jars and other sundry supplies for the teahouse like paper lanterns and spare furniture. It... has a connection across the street, Lotus Blossom answered after a moments hesitation. We have a warehouse there. Its convenient due to being on the main road, Caoxi added quickly. And the canal plays a part I am sure, he murmured drily. Yes, well, if it saves our hides, I am sure you can afford to be diplomatic, given the circumstances, Lotus Blossom muttered. Go left, by the way. Wont that bring us out further from Grand Master Lis estates? Kun Yu asked, looking around with a frown as they headed between the racks of wine jars towards the exit she was pointing towards. Yes and no, he clarified, wishing his tablet with the town maps was not stuck, inaccessible in his storage ring. The main thing right now is to avoid that squad coming after us. Yep, Lotus Blossom confirmed. It should Caoxi grimaced as Lotus Blossom winced and coughed up a mouthful of dark blood. Sorry, the blow that bastard landed injured my meridians, Lotus Blossom gasped, wiping her mouth. Here, Danshu passed Caoxi a bottle of pills from his belt. What does the medicine? Caoxi trailed off as the whole building shook and the qi in the air turned turbulent. Wine jars rattled in their racks. Nearby, a box of candles fell off a shelf, while a few lanterns shook free from their fixtures on the ceiling. it will help heal the damage done to her meridians, Danshu reaffirmed after the tremor had passed. Take one with a cup of water or un-adulterated spirit wine. Two, dissolved in wine, he confirmed, grabbing a marked jar off the shelf next to him. It will speed up the absorption of the medicine. Caoxi nodded, tipping out two small green pills from the jar, while he tipped the jar over a few times to mix it up. Lotus Blossom took the medicine without comment and then drank directly from the jar while he held it for her. What about Lotus Blossom glanced towards Guanbo. I could use one, Guanbo rasped. I gave him a recovery pill already, Kun Yu remarked, somewhat archly. Give him another then, he instructed, seeing no benefit to being stingy. And a stamina supplement or some of those persis-flour pastries. Anyone else, the lieutenant? You knew the pastries had persis-flour in them? Caoxi muttered, looking at him sideways. Yours is not the first teahouse I have been to, he remarked drily, while Danshu rolled his eyes. Kun Yu just looked confused though. The lieutenant is out of it, but stable, Jifang replied, after placing a finger against the unconscious youths neck. Not much we can do for him that his armour wont already, anyways, Danshu added with a grimace, quickly confirming Jifangs diagnosis. Lian... he murmured to Misty Camellia, Can you do something for the lieutenant to keep him...? Misty Camellia gave him a sideways look, likely wondering how much he knew about mantra inheritors, but nodded and crouched down beside the youth and put her hand to his head. We need to go, Blue Jasmine cut in, pointing to the ever-more shrivelled flower in her hair. When that runs out they will be after us in moments. Especially if we are marked and they have access to the formation, Danshu agreed. Nodding in agreement, he watched as Kun Yu hauled Guanbo up again and Caoxi fed him the pill and some wine. Do we have any medicine for limbs? he signed unobtrusively to Danshu as he put away their squads medicine kit. Yeah, I have a pill, but for now, lets keep it, Danshu signed back. In case one of us needs it. Now Blue Jasmine reiterated, tugging his sleeve more urgently. Lead the way, he instructed Lotus Blossom and Caoxi, who both nodded and started to limp onwards again, accompanied by Danshu. The others fell in behind, Kun Yu and Singing Lily supporting Guanbo, while Jifang and the other workman carried the Lieutenant between them, leaving him to bring up the rear. The next minute or two were mercifully uneventful as they made their way onwards through the storage hall, into another short corridor, and then along that into a smaller hall with stairs back up. Those go to the kitchen, Misty Camellia whispered to him as they took in the crates of food, jars of wine and spare furniture. Delivery through those doors at the far end if I recall? Yep, the girl with Caoxi confirmed. Shall I go get the keys? Qing volunteered helpfully, her voice shaking only a little. No, he shook his head, staring at the double doors, then back the way they had come. There is a back exit with the kitchens, right? There is? Lotus Blossom replied with a slight frown. But going under the street will be faster. Speed isnt the problem, he muttered, wondering why he still felt something was off. The guards who had shown up earlier were likely to mop up the scene of the crime and set up some kind of narrative to explain the aftermath. It was still Zhong, Dong Fang and whoever was working in the shadows, that were the true danger factor as far as he could see. They had a plan he mused, turning to look at the double doors again. A plan? Jifang asked, quizzically. Yeah, he frowned, thinking back to what their attackers had said before Caoxi triggered the formation. That group had also seemingly had a plan to take the women away at the very least, and he doubted they intended to do that by running out into the street like common criminals. Taking them out underground, to another location would be much easier. Doubly so if it was a convenient storage warehouse with wagons and regular deliveries, or canal access. We go up. Out the back and into the streets, he decided. Our best defence actually people, Danshu agreed, staring at the double doors as well. Yep, he murmured. They want to implicate us and to do that its most beneficial if we are dead. Guards died back there so it will be easy for them to play on emotions and this rain makes inexperienced idiots jumpy anyway. The last thing we need is a fully squad of fully armed auxiliaries believing we killed some Deng scion shooting us full of talisman arrows, Danshu confirmed. Its hard to do that on a main street. Its also hard to run away on one, the workman muttered. In this weather we cant be hunted by soul sense, he reminded them We are marked though Lotus Blossom muttered. And that formation was pretty good. Yep, but the further we get from it, the harder it will be. We also have the relay here, he replied. Danshu, help Lian move Guanbo. Yu, can you take the lieutenant? I''ll go first, check nobody is... waiting, Lotus Blossom muttered, taking a deep breath to compose herself. Li, Qing, Yuli, come with me. Okay, he agreed, watching as Kun Yu and Danshu both hauled up their injured charges, the latter waving for Lotus Blossom, Caoxis friend and Singing Lily and Qing to go ahead of them towards the stairs. He watched the others file past, until it was just him and Blue Jasmine standing in the cellar. Cancel your art now, he instructed her quietly. Before it runs out completely. You expect an ambush she murmured. I know alignment shifting formations and personnel suppression setups for teahouses, he replied. And we just keep having little Delays, she sighed. Your eyesight is really good. The reason he had not said anything openly, was that passive mazing was illegal on civilian formations. Using illusions was fine, but inauspicious feng shui combined with marks was dangerous, uncontrollable and if improperly set up, able to cause long-lasting damage. Master Liwen was a respectable formations expert though, and well aware of the law, however most formations you could buy were inherently modular, especially if being put into an already existing building. The way things were going he was certainly not going to bet against Guanbo supplementing the formation once it had been set up, or that that was how it had been subverted later. Well, I have been at this a while, he pointed out, biting his finger and quickly drawing a simple talisman trap on a jar of wine with his blood. Its dispersing, Blue Jasmine said after a moment. We have maybe a minute. Nodding, he quickly moved a few jars around to hide his activity, then hurried for the stairs with her following behind. At the top, however, in the small storage hall filled with hanging racks of food and goods for the kitchen, he found most of the others, crouched by the wall, looking gloomy. Whats the problem? he asked, moving up to Kun Yu, not seeing Danshu, Caoxi, Lotus Blossom, Yuli or Singing Lily among their number. Ah, you are here, Danshu murmured, sticking his head around the door. Going through into the surprisingly empty kitchen, he saw Caoxi and Yuli were standing near the door leading into the teahouse, looking nervous and fiddling with some ingredients on a counter. Lotus Blossom and Singing Lily took the cook and the servant off, Danshu elaborated as they made their way over to him. Risky, but I suppose it is what it is, he muttered. Why are you all still here, though? Guardsmen, in the courtyard, Danshu replied, as Blue Jasmine warily looked out into the outside courtyard. I only see three, and they are not wearing armour, Blue Jasmine noted. Think I recognise one as well, isnt that Kang Jeong smoking the pipe? yeah, its Corporal Kang and his patrol squad, Danshu confirmed. I guess it confirms that there are reinforcements arriving, he mused, trying to think through the options in his head. There is a garden gate, Caoxi added. For elite clients, shall we say. Still requires us to cross the courtyard or risk going back into the teahouse, Blue Jasmine pointed out. Caoxi opened her mouth to reply, before closing it again and waving for them to get back. Blue Jasmine, however, just dusted off her gown quickly and walked over to the rack of wine by the wall. Ah, you are here, Lotus Blossom murmured as she and Singing Lily re-entered the kitchen. The cook, Qingcheng and her niece will be occupied for a few minutes; do you have a plan for those guards outside? We will have a headache if we want to take a bleeding, one-armed man and an unconscious lieutenant out of here on foot, Danshu added. I know people joke about guards walking with purpose, but that will be pushing it. Yeah, he agreed. Its kinda moot, one of them looks like they are about to come over here anyway, Blue Jasmine cut in. Glancing outside, he saw she was right. Kang was having a discussion with a fourth guardsman, wearing armour, who was pointing inside and gesturing emphatically. Okay, we can only gamble, he sighed. Follow me, Lianfan lead the way please. Lotus Blossom gave him a sideways look as he gestured outside, but let with no real other options, grabbed an umbrella from by the door and went out into the rain. Caoxi, come on," Blue Jasmine called to the girl, who grimaced and followed after both him and Danshu. I hope you have a good idea, Lotus Blossom murmured as they fell in behind her, heading out into the courtyard. They had barely made it a third of the way across before they were spotted by Corporal Kang. Look, cant you spare at least brother Hsui? the guard in armour was saying as they came into earshot. Hey, Sergeant Mei! Kang Jeong waved for him to come over, looking relieved. Master Corporal Kang, he replied, giving the lead guardsman, a bearded former military man who was puffing on a pipe, a nod of recognition. The other two with Kang he also recognised, thankfully, as the usual members of his patrol squad, two junior guards, Huan and Jing. All of them had their weapons out, but none were wearing armour, suggesting they had been called straight from their patrol. The guardsman in full armour was also a Master Corporal with Hong on his name tag. You got roped into this as well? the corporal asked, giving Hong a sideways look. Its terrible by the sounds of it. Multiple injured and dead, including guards and something about an attempted cover-up? Yeah, he nodded, thinking quickly. We are escorting Mistress Lianfan and her maids to the central district, personal protection as the manager was attacked. They are witnesses. Ah, that rogue Guanbo finally annoyed the wrong ganger? Huan chuckled, ignoring the stony glare he garnered from Lotus Blossom. Bad day for it, Jing agreed with a resigned shrug. Given the shit going on out there, not to mention this charming upgrade on that accursed rain. Or a good day, Hong added, scuffing his boot in a puddle. Depending on your viewpoint. What is going on out there? Danshu asked as they all shifted under cover a bit more. Honestly? Corporal Kang muttered, giving his pipe an aggressive puff. No fate-thrashed idea. I tried asking those armoured meatheads in the square but they just spouted some monkey-shit about a list and, operational security. Its a total shit-show, Hong added, spitting on the ground. I drive one of those fate-accursed mud-skippers and they wouldnt tell me. Half our lot are parked on the Wusheng Canal crossing, and nobody will tell us why? And there was that alchemical warehouse explosion, Jing added, cant be good for anyone. We saw, Danshu agreed. It looked like Starlight Alchemy Pavilion, Blue Jasmine added, conversationally, from beneath her own umbrella. Faugh, could be, was certainly big enough, Jing agreed. Did you see my other squad member, Kun Yu around, by the way? he asked casually, the edge of an idea forming in his mind with Hongs admission that he drove an armoured carriage. Ah, no, we didnt, Corporal Kang replied apologetically. Ill keep a look out, though. Thanks, he replied blandly. Its a bit chaotic around here. So, can we help? Corporal Kang asked, looking at Lotus Blossom, Caoxi and Blue Jasmine. Some spare body armour? Danshu joked. We were on routine check-ups before this and now we are on witness escort duty. Hey, you can help him but not me? Hong grumbled You want to split my squad in two on the orders of some sergeant Ive never heard of before. Master Sergeant Mei just wants a set of armour and a weapon. Corporal Kang replied rather pointedly. I know, Hong sighed, looking vexed. But hes from the fate-thrashed Deng I have a spare set of light armour and a bow, Corporal Kang added to him. Ill huh, odd. Feugh, it restricts everyone? Danshu sighed as Corporal Kang stared at the talisman band on the wrist of his armour like it had just stabbed him. The formations on the teahouse got subverted by the attackers, sir, Caoxi supplied breathlessly. It was terrible. Explains the full-on response and the squad of auxiliaries outside in the square, Corporal Kang scowled as the other three also checked their storage bands and found them also restricted. Though they could have said something, Guardsman Huan sighed, shaking his head in disgust. Typical really, Hong muttered. If this is all because some young noble got stabbed, I swear Yeah, it is shaping up to be that kind of day, Jing agreed. You said you have an armoured carriage? he said to Hong. I do, Sir, Hong sighed. Or did, now Im to find a friend and go guard the other exit of this place it seems. Where is it? he asked. Blocking half the street, making me many friends, Hong grumbled. Some even know where I live. Its chaos in there, but they have already secured the gardens at the back, Blue Jasmine added. They have? Hong stared around with the expression of someone who wanted to strangle someone. Yeah, a Sergeant Deng Bei I think it was heading in that direction, she added. Bring that vehicle in here, he told Hong. When I find my corporal, you can take us all back to the central district, with a short stop on route, how does that sound? Sounds like orders, Hong remarked drily. Hsui, do you want to give me a hand? I just need someone to sit on top and make sure I dont run over a stall! Hong groaned. Ill need to go look for my other corporal, then, he added. I was expecting him to be here, honestly. We havent seen anyone since we got here, Kang reiterated apologetically. Go with the Sergeant, Lotus Blossom commanded Blue Jasmine. Thanks, he murmured, heading off for the nearest doorway. You actually intend to drive us out of here in an armoured carriage? Blue Jasmine asked, as soon as they were through it and into the corridor beyond. With an injured lieutenant and an important witness to protect? he replied, rolling his eyes. Well, its a plan all right, she conceded, before turning and walking back out into the courtyard. Corporal Kang gave him a wave, which he returned as they made their way back around to the kitchen. Back inside, he found the cook was still occupied with whatever task Lotus Blossom had set and the others were waiting nervously in the side room. I have good news, he said with a grin. We get a ride out of here. It was a rather nervous wait, with Caoxi and Yuli keeping a watch on the kitchen entrance until he judged enough time had passed for him to have found Kun Yu. Okay, he declared, hauling up the still unconscious Lieutenant Xuong with the help of Jifang. Lets try this. What happens if it doesnt work? Misty Camellia asked. Then get ready to stun a few guards, he replied. Heading back out to the courtyard, he found that the almost ten foot tall, eight wheeled armoured vehicle was slowly being driven into the courtyard with Hsui standing on the top and Danshu waving it on from the side. They are not designed for precision manoeuvring, he explained to the confused onlookers as the surprisingly large vehicle made a slow circle, just about scraping by the cargo wagon as it did so. At least if you care about the things a metre in any given direction. Yeah, dont they call them mud-skippers? Misty Camellia noted. On account of their almost cursed ability to find corners to turn where none should exist? Uh-huh, he nodded as Hong completed the manoeuvre. Doubly so in this weather, given they rely quite a bit on qi-sensing formations, operated by a co-driver. Bit of a design flaw, that, Jifang muttered. Yeah, why do you think the guards have them? he replied drily. Is that a lieutenant? Hsui asked, hopping down off the back as the vehicle came to a final stop without incident. Yeah, he took a nasty hit, he replied. Need to evacuate him, along with a few others who got injured by a formation. Yikes, blow to the neck, with a blade, without his armour he would be in trouble, Hsui observed, moving to give him a hand. He was lucky, he agreed. Others were not. Is that the Deng lieutenant who was leading the auxiliary squad? Hong, who had now clambered out of the drivers section of the vehicle asked. It is, he confirmed. Get everyone who needs to, on board, he added. If your orders are to stay here, Danshu can drive it with Yu as the eyes. Eh, my orders were to be useful, Hong replied, hauling open the door at the rear of the vehicle. Id much rather ferry some folks over the river than get stuck being yelled at by grandmothers for blocking a street. Not to mention, youre the highest ranked able-bodied person here. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Hah he shook his head and hefted the unconscious lieutenant into the vehicle with as much care as he could, before waving the others to climb in. armour, Danshu said, tapping him on the arm as Caoxi and Yuli scrambled in first and found seats near the front. Nodding in thanks, he stepped away from the vehicle so the others could get in more efficiently and quickly pulled on the leggings and top, then began to slot the armoured panels into them as Danshu passed them over. In a matter of less than a minute, he was outfitted in a full set of ceramic-weave body-armour similar to Lieutenant Xuongs, only with heavier body plates. While Danshu finished equipping his own armour, he climbed into the interior and made his way past the others to the front where the weapons locker was. Ignoring the curious looks from the others, he took a bow from the rack and set one of the spirit jades provided into it, then drew the string. With a faint shimmer, a talisman arrow appeared, accompanied with a display for a small formation asking him what type of arrow he wanted to use. Satisfied that worked, he took a light blade and strapped that on his right side, and turned to find that most of the others had clambered in at this point. Everyone in? he called back to Danshu as Jifang climbed in, followed by Lotus Blossom. Yep! Danshu confirmed, echoed a moment later by Lotus Blossom. Okay, close the doors, he added, watching as Jifang and Lotus Blossom did so, with the help of Danshu. That corporal was not joking when he said it was cramped, Yuli muttered from where she was now sitting on Singing Lilys lap. Im going to be up top, so there will be a bit more space, he replied with a chuckle, pushing open the hatch above him. Climbing up, his space was immediately taken by Misty Camellia who gave him a cheerful grin, then stuck her tongue out at Yuli, who had been a fraction too slow. Rolling his eyes, he quickly checked that Kun Yu had gotten into his side of the front okay, then tapped the outside of the vehicle twice, drawing a symbol for link on it. It took a moment, but a shimmering lattice rippled over his armour confirming that he was now tethered to the vehicle and would not be tossed off by accident. Looks good on the outside! Hsui called up as Danshu pulled himself up onto the rear. Have fun! We are good to go, I think, Danshu said, walking along the top of the vehicle and kneeling down beside him. Right, Corporal Hong, drive us out of here, and try not to take out the wall! he called down into the vehicle. Well, I can always blame your corporal on the paperwork! Hong called back. You sure you want Yu being the eyes? Danshu asked, registering his own link as they started moving forwards. Id rather have you up here, he replied, giving Corporals Kang and Jing a wave of thanks as they passed through the gateway. You think they will attack us, in this? Danshu frowned, looking around. Hard to say, these things are tough, but a good treasure is still dangerous, he muttered, surveying the first floor of the teahouse as they rolled back out onto the street. True, but if someone throws a peak Immortal treasure at us, I can only hope my dear daughter grows up to extract brutal vengeance for my scattered ashes, Danshu replied sourly. Anyway, what is all this about? You said you would explain? You know my worthless nephews? Uh-huh, Danshu replied. Well, Han Bao seems to have come to there, with some juniors from Blue Cliff Somehow, I am both surprised, and yet not, Danshu muttered sympathetically. But this seems overkill for a disagreement over some beauties With a sigh, he started to narrate the circumstances. At first, Danshu asked a few questions, however, by the time he was done, the Master Corporal was just staring silently at the rain-drenched street and they rolled along it towards Wusheng Lake and the eastern end of Blue River Boulevard. If you do not give those brats the thrashing of a lifetime, I rather suspect that I will have to beg your forgiveness, Danshu said at last. Blue Jasmine suggested that an arrangement could be reached, he murmured drily. That might be a well-deserved life lesson, Danshu agreed. Though, as you say, the immediate problem is who is behind that Zhong and Dong Fang. If they have backers in the Deng clan this could get ugly. Gonna hit the Green Moon Market plaza in a minute, Hongs voice echoed through the communication link to both of them. Doubt it will be busy, but in this weather Im gonna need you to spot as we turn towards Wusheng Lake unless you want to go the other way? Nope, we need to go to Master Liwens on the way, he replied. What are the fines for flattening some poor sods stall? Danshu asked. Enough that you dont want to ask, Hong muttered. This is the worst weather to be using these in, Danshu agreed. Have you tried the helmet optics? I didnt bother with them, he replied drily, flicking the edge of his hat. Multi-coloured fog and my eyeballs have a longstanding agreement to pass on different sides of the street. Smart eyeballs, Danshu agreed. How you coping Yu? I hate it, Kun Yu replied succinctly. Its character building, Hong remarked. My driving instructor used to say you can tell a skilled mud-skipper navigator by the fact that he never blinks. Hilarious, Kun Yu grumbled. Drive slower ya bastards! a woman yelled, skipping back as Hong clipped a puddle, sending a spray of mud and leaves over the sidewalk. Yeah, fate-cursed menaces! another shopper added. Ill go to the front, he said to Danshu, who sighed with palpable relief as they left the drenched pedestrians behind on the edge of the square. Despite Hongs worries and that rocky start, there was actually a relatively clear path through the market square, although several stalls looked recently repaired and the glares they got said quite a bit. Corporal Hong is actually rather good with these, Danshu remarked as they crawled past several stalls that had been recently moved back. Hong was not wrong, the fines are otherworldly, he murmured, waving apologetically to a stall owner who had to step back to avoid the spray from a puddle. Speeding up a bit, Hong told them. Can I come up? Misty Camellia called up. Pull on an armour set from the cabinet, he replied. There was some scuffling below and a very unfeminine curse, then Misty Camellia half climbed up to stand in the hatch. Much better, she sighed, looking around. The view from up here is certainly different. Its a different perspective for sure, Danshu agreed as they started down the street beside the canal, Hong picking up a bit more speed. They drove on in silence for a few minutes, watching the pedestrians hurrying by, until at last, Misty Camellia spoke. Doesnt it seem like there are a lot more people moving away from the Seng District? It does look that way, Danshu agreed as they took in the steady stream of pedestrians and now even a few wagons heading back past them. That haze must be the smoke pall from the alchemy warehouse. Reaching the end of the street, Hong slowed as they met a genuine traffic jam caused by three armoured vehicles blocking the bridge south of Wusheng Lake. Clear a path! he yelled at the wagon in front of them. How can I do that! the guard standing beside it called back. Tell your bastard mates to stop blocking the bridge! We can take the side street, Hong said as they started to back up. Just watch out for The air shifted around them, the rain seeming to jump in mid-air. In the distance there was a flash of blue-green lightning that struck down on the far side of the Wusheng Lake, scattering strange shadows for a few seconds. In the moment of clearer weather he saw the far side and the waterfront of the Seng District, which were shrouded in rolling smoke. Thats not good, Danshu muttered. Yeah Misty Camellia agreed. A moment later Hong turned them and started up a much narrower side street. A few minutes of driving and several cursing matches with locals who didnt appreciate a massive armoured carriage trying to take that shortcut, they arrived at the north end of Wusheng Lake and into a scene of chaos. Hundreds of people were gathered around the bridge there, engaged in a series of shouting matches with two dozen heavily armed auxiliary troops in Ha clan colours. Everywhere, there were burn scars The clap of another explosion made the ground shake faintly and the hair on his arms and neck stood up as errant thunder qi sizzled somewhere in the middle distance The formations protecting the town shimmered in the sky above as several iridescent lightning bolts scattered across Wusheng Lake like errant dragons before being dispersed. Get us across here now, he told Hong as pedestrians nearby started to point at them. They are hailing us, the lieutenant there wants us to use an anti-personnel formation to Hong replied. Tell them we are evacuating casualties, he replied. He says thats an order, Hong replied sourly. Ignore him, he sighed, Go straight across and try not to run anyone over. Understood, Hong confirmed, turning slightly and heading for the road that followed the canal towards the distant river. Watching the mob to their right cursing the auxiliaries, he had some sympathy for those on the bridge. However, in the current circumstances he also knew that deploying those formations would not help anyone in the long run, least of all them, the lone vehicle in the middle of several hundred cultivators of largely indeterminate realm. Hey, Imperial Dog! He turned to find three youths standing nearby, pointing at them. Eat shit and burn! one of them giggled, making an obscene symbol at them. Eh? he shoved Misty Camellias head down a moment before the talisman triggered, turning their surroundings into a halo of purple-green fire and disorientating laughter. Ahaaaaagh! Kun Yus shriek of anguish as the optics on the vehicle turned into an iridescent mess forced him to mute the link. Ahaahahahh! the three fled even before the fire had dissipated, barely scratching the qi-armour of the vehicle... Do I shoot them? Danshu spat, half drawing his bow. No, he scowled. Pick up the pace Hong. You got it, Hong replied and the vehicle immediately sped up. What happened? Misty Camellia asked, poking her head back out as they turned onto the street by the canal. Some smart-asses just tried to blind us, Danshu said as they watched the three youths make obscene gestures at them whilst laughing from an alleyway behind them. A moment later he saw several flashes of light on the far side of the canal Two lightning bolts hit the vehicle with enough force to make the shield formation fully manifest for a few seconds. Fates go! Hong cut off his own connection for a moment, but he could still hear the corporal swearing down below as he kept the vehicle straight. What the fates is going on out there? Danshu growled, sighting on the far side of the canal with his bow, to no avail. Was that aimed at us, or just opportunistic? Yes? he muttered. Fortunately, they attracted no further attacks as they raced along the canal, past the park that bordered onto the Han clans neighbourhood, only slowing again when they reached the bridge to the Li neighbourhood. Fates, I hate bridges, Hong grumbled as they rolled across the narrow bridge, barely clearing it. If ever you needed a reminder of the defensive origins of the old canals, thats it, he joked to Misty Camellia as they set off down the street beyond, which was largely deserted bar a few people hurrying to get out of the rain. They do claim quite a few wagons, she agreed. They knocked down all the ones in the Seng District and rebuilt them to be much wider. Yeah, Danshu nodded, neither of them needing to say why that was. Oh, roadblock, she added, pointing ahead of them to where a group of rather nervous-looking auxiliaries in Deng clan colours were inspecting a wagon while a woman remonstrated with a group of nearby guards. Hey, stop! STOP! the lieutenant leading the auxiliaries yelled rather redundantly, as they rolled up to it. Oh, for fates sakes, the leader of the guard squad, a Lieutenant called Chang who he half recognised from the Western District, came forward. Is that you District Sergeant Mei? It is, he replied, giving the lieutenant a polite salute. Lieutenant Chang. Let the boss guy cross, you colossal dipshit, you think your list matters that badly? the Lieutenant Chang told the auxiliary squad leader. But the auxiliary lieutenant started to say. What are you carrying? Lieutenant Chang asked him. Witnesses from a tea house bust up and some injured, including a Deng clan Lieutenant, Deng Xuong, he replied. Xu-Xuong? the lieutenant with the Deng group paled. Lieutenant Chang opened the side door to the vehicle and glanced inside for a moment, inspecting the rather nervous occupants, including the obviously injured Guanbo and the still unconscious Lieutenant Xuong and nodded. Looks in order, fates-speed, Lieutenant Chang said. W-we can give you an escort if you like, the Deng clan lieutenant added, his tone totally changed from before. Unnecessary, he said drily. Though I would dearly love to know what the fates is going on in the Seng District. You and me both, Lieutenant Chang sighed. Rumour has it that some bigshot juniors got killed and the culprits are here in town. As I said, its all smoke and rumour, Chang continued, meeting their dull gazes with a helpless shrug as he closed the side door of the vehicle. We ready to move out? Hong asked. Yes, he confirmed, before giving Lieutenant Chang a polite salute and adding. Stay safe, Lieutenant. You too, Lieutenant Chang replied returning the salute as Hong stared moving forward again. What do you make of that? Danshu muttered once they were well out of earshot and starting to turn down the next street. Spirit stone says its one of those over-seas scions who came with the Patriarch who went and got drunk in the wrong tea house Misty Camellia added. Yeah, I dont think I''ll take that bet, Danshu replied while Misty Camellia just rolled her eyes. Where in the Li neighbourhood do you want us to head for? Hong cut in. Grandmaster Lis shop first, he replied. That is where Master Liwen Abruptly, a wall of mist rolled over them, shaking trees and dislodging roof tiles on the buildings either side of them. What the Misty Camellias words were lost as a thunderclap hit half a second later, leaving him seeing double, his vision turning slightly pink around the edges. Almost immediately, roof-tiles and half-melted bricks started dropping out of the sky all around them. Ohh my head, Kun Yu moaned through the link. What was that? Hong asked as the vehicle slowed. I he trailed off as a body, burnt beyond all recognition hit a roof across the street. A second one, an un-activated talisman still clasped incongruously in their fist, landed in the street behind them with a dull splat. Alchemical explosion, Danshu groaned. How can you before Misty Camellia could finish her very obvious question, a bronze cauldron hit a two-story building twenty metres from them and exploded in a gout of searing green fire. Right silly question, she muttered as a second half melted cauldron smashed down in the street behind them, followed by a third body. Are those talismans? Danshu said, his voice cracking as he pointed towards dozens of smouldering leaflets drifting down out of the rain His eyes found the body with the talisman in its hand. Drive! he screamed at the same time Danshu did. Misty Camellia ducked back into the vehicle as it lurched forward, not a moment too soon as it transpired, as a nearby rooftop vanished in a gout of pink fire that enveloped half the street. The few pedestrians abroad were picking themselves up, fled, screaming for the protection of the nearest estates as a second one erupted ahead of them a split second later, followed by a third off to their right The street behind them vanished in a blazing ball of pink fire as what had to be an entire sheaf of golden-core grade Bright Blaze talismans destabilized. The explosion hit the back of their vehicle hard enough to make his eyes water. Danshu grunted as Hong slid them around a corner, uncaring that he smashed into an estate wall, scoring sparks as he did so. What the motherless monkey was that? Hong asked. Alchemical warehouse explo a secondary explosion rolled over them, forcing him to stop speaking. Another warehouse went up. Yeah, I wonder about that, Danshu said, holding something out to him. He took the tattered talisman, fortunately too compromised to trigger and he saw immediately what Danshu meant. There were none of the usual safeguards on it that prevented chain detonations and no shop mark either. Some gangers tried to Danshu had to stop speaking as Hong took them around another corner at speed. rob a warehouse, he agreed, shoving the talisman into a pocket as evidence once he was sure it was not going to explode. Hope it wasnt Old Ji, he added, staring off at the distant plume of smoke, barely visible through the rain. He did report someone poking about Danshu grimaced. Everyone okay in there? he called down. Y-yeah, Yuli stammered. What was that? Alchemical explosion, big one, by the canal probably, he replied. Another? Misty Camellia, who was now wearing a helmet, muttered as she clambered back up to look out There was a further dull rumble and a transmitted sound like tearing cloth behind them. They watched in silence as dozens of spectral swords, each easily the size of their vehicle, shimmered like a vast constellation in the rain-drenched sky, striking down indiscriminately around the distant pall of smoke. How soon until we get to the shop? he asked Hong as they turned another corner. Two streets, Hong replied tersely. Thankfully, there was no further insanity not on the same level anyway. Everywhere, the shattered early morning idyll was being savaged. They passed two groups rushing towards the chaos behind them, calling for volunteers as they went. Stalls on street corners were being bundled up, while everywhere civilians were arguing about what was going, or cursing alchemists. Its up ahead, Hong informed him as he accepted a salute from a group of guards jogging past in the direction of the fires. Shifting to look ahead of them as they slowed to a crawl, he found that they were indeed at Grandmaster Lis shop, a three-story building at one corner of the Li estate that bordered onto the main road. Want me to wait here for a moment? Danshu said. Yep, keep an eye out, he agreed, hopping off the vehicle and onto the road. Leaving Danshu to that, he strode over to the shop and pushed on the door, finding to his relief that it was open. Inside, the handful of shoppers C some youths in unfamiliar robes and an older woman looking through talisman book C glanced up at him, frowning. Ignoring them, he walked over to the counter and leant over, then poked the talisman to summon the shopkeeper. How can I help you, the young girl wearing a Li family robe hurried in, then blinked, clearly surprised to be met with a fully armoured town guard. Is Master Liwen in? he asked politely. Uh I believe so, but he doesnt man the shop today the girl stammered. I need to see him, officially, about a formation or three. We also have a vehicle outside. Can it be brought into the estate? I-into? the girl repeated. Ill go find out! She gave him a hurried, apologetic curtsy and retreated. Turning back to consider the shop, he found two young women from the Green Fang Pagoda had also come in. I heard it was old Yus warehouse that went up the younger girl was saying on her talisman. Yes, yes, Ill come home immediately but we are just there now yes, we will be quick Tuning their conversation out, he leant against the counter and checked his own talisman, just in case, but it was still sealed and unable to make any connection. Master Liwen asks if it is urgent, an older woman, likely one of the shop managers said, returning with the younger girl. Yes, it is. Very urgent, he replied. Can you just take me to see him? The girl stared at him with a faintly unrelenting expression of someone who surely got requests like that a dozen times a day, then sighed and nodded. And the vehicle? Is it one of those armoured monstrosities? the older woman sniffed. Its a guard vehicle, with injured and people marked by a malicious formation onboard, I would rather not have it in the street, he said matter-of-factly. Fine, but if you run over anything, we will report it, the woman sighed waving for the girl to go outside. She will show you where. When you have parked it, send her to come get me and I will take you Unnecessary, he cut her off, having no time that. I am not the one driving it, so we can go straight to Master Liwen. It is urgent. So you said, the woman sighed, clearly unimpressed. So do I? the shopgirl hesitated. Yes, the woman sighed, waving for her to go outside, before turning on her heel and stalking off. What a day. First some jumped up official, and stupid alchemists now pushy guards with urgent requests why cant they all just Tactfully ignoring her muttering, he followed after her down a corridor and out into a tree-lined courtyard with a fetching little pond and ornamental pagoda in the middle. Wait here, she said flatly. Master Liwen will be with you presently. He considered trying to push the issue, but even with the rain his intuition told him the woman was significantly stronger than he was. Probably not a full Immortal, more like a quasi-one, but still not someone it was worth annoying, so he just nodded and went to sit on a bench beneath a tree. To his mild surprise, he was only waiting a few minutes in the rain before a young man in a scholars robe came to find him. You are here to see Uncle Li? the youth asked perfunctorily. Yes, I have important, guard related business I need his advice on, he said standing up. Fine, the youth sighed, waving for him to follow without offering so much as a salute, as if the whole thing was a terrible imposition. Come with me, guardsman. Pushing away thoughts of kicking the youth into the pond, he followed him into the hall at the far side, down a long corridor, around the sheltered edge of another tree-lined courtyard and into a small hall where a scholarly-looking man in late-middle-age was sitting, his chin in his hands, staring at a half painted golden chrysanthemum on a wall scroll. There is a guard to see you, the youth said blandly. Ah Oh, its you, Master Sergeant, Li Liwen said warmly, standing up and waving for him to come in. You should have given your name Wordlessly he pointed to the armour where it was written in bold lettering. Idiot boy, go get us some tea! Master Liwen snapped to the boy, who fled like he had just been kicked. Sorry for his attitude, Master Liwen sighed. He is Teachers grandnephew and believes that gives him some kind of status. How can I help you? Is it about these explosions, do the guard need special talismans? Ah, no, this is unrelated, he replied, hoping it was truly the case. Actually, I need your advice and help on a formation you installed in a teahouse. The Green Moon? Green Moon, Li Liwen frowned. In the Blue Blossom Square? Thats the one, he confirmed, taking a seat and eyeing the design the Talisman Master was drawing. Ahh, you like it?" Master Liwen remarked, gesturing to the scroll painting on the table, depicting a white chrysanthemum growing by a pond. It is called A Mothers Heart. By Jun Ruliu? he mused, recognising the very collectible style even without the signature on the bottom. A genius young woman in many ways. It was such a shame she failed her tribulation, Liwen sighed regretfully, stroking his beard. You are friendly with her husband, are you not? I am, he confirmed politely. This cant be the original though? As far as he knew, that hung in the Jun family shrine and he doubted Jun Han had loaned it out. Hah... you have a good eye, Master Liwen nodded. It is indeed just a reproduction she made. Grandmaster Oudeng very generously loaned me this one to study. I took it out again after seeing her daughters remarkable painting at Patriarch Dongfeis banquet. Ah, but I am nattering on, Liwen added, apologetically. And you said it was urgent. Tell me what your issue is with this formation. Maybe that boy will have found someone to grow the tea-plant for him by the time you are done. Ha unable to help himself, he could only laugh at Master Liwens comment as the old man sat down opposite him and cleared some space on the table. Taking the relay core out of the bag at his waist, he put it on the table and quickly outlined the pertinent details, starting with the subversion and then moving onto the various problems it was causing. Master Liwen, for his part, listened attentively, though his expression got progressively more pensive as he spoke. So, this is what they replaced the original core for the formation with? Master Liwen said at last, picking up the jade octahedron and turning it over in his hands. Yes, according to Old Jifang. Jifang recovered it? Master Liwen mused, nodding his head. Yes, is that a problem? he asked, frowning, hoping that Jifang was not somehow a part of this, despite his protestations. Ah, no, not at all, Master Liwen replied, giving him an apologetic smile. It doesnt appear obviously trapped, although Although? he prompted as the formations expert trailed off, considering the core in silence. Hhmmmm Master Liwen frowned, holding the core up to the light and turning it this way and that. Odd huh your tea, uncle, the youth said, shuffling back into the room with a pot of tea. Ah hum on the table, Master Liwen replied absently, still considering the jade. Is there a problem with it? he asked at last, as the youth started to pour out tea, rather badly. Mmmm Master Liwen just hummed under his breath for a moment, then put the jade down and claimed his cup of tea. Its odd. Familiar as well, but But? he prompted. Ah, its hard to explain. Master Liwen said, sipping the tea only to grimace slightly and putting it to one side. Quanfei, go get me my records for twenty-three years ago, month of the Singing Lotus and uh, inform Teacher Li I need to see him. Uncle, the youth murmured, turning and sauntering off. And be quick! Liwen called after him, making Quanfei flinch. He sipped his own cup of tea politely then set it to the side. Yeah, tea is not his talent, Liwen sighed, focusing on the octahedron again, his expression turning faintly troubled once more. You are familiar with um shall we say, the stylistic differences between the formations philosophies of the Ha, Deng and Ling? Master Liwen asked after a moment. Somewhat, he replied politely, wondering where Liwen was going with this. The Ha clan are more focused on formations set up using diffuse feng shui, while the Deng prefer precision, artificial constructions and modular, multi-core setups. The Ling clan specialize in static formations with excellent defensive capabilities. Quite, Master Liwen confirmed. Anyway, this relay core definitely ascribes to the Deng clans particular philosophy. However, I doubt it was made by an established formations expert. For starters, the jade itself is not baked, if you follow my meaning? As in, it works, but the unit itself is unsealed? he replied, trying to recall the terminology that Li Liwen was talking about. Yes, Liwen nodded. I will say the core is well constructed. Technically competent, however there is only minimal hardening of the interior components around it. The rest of the interface matrix has also been constructed by someone with very simplistic, I might even say na?ve, comprehensions. Youre saying its a cheap knockoff? he mused, staring at the core. As tempting as it may be to say that, Li Liwen replied, with a sigh, I cannot say that with confidence A polite knock on the doorframe interrupted Master Liwen. Fei said you wanted some records? a young girl said, entering with several large scrolls. Ah, thank you, Qing, Liwen murmured, giving the girl a grateful smile, Put them on the table here. Of course, the girl placed the scrolls down on the end of the table, then noticed the haphazardly made tea and sighed. Shall I stay and serve tea? Yes, please, Liwen said drily. I fear it is a skill outside my nephews means. The girl glanced into the teapot, wrinkled her nose and nodded. Anyway Master Liwen unrolled a scroll, skimming down the list, presumably of jobs or contracts he had fulfilled. Green Moon Teahouse, payment nine spirit jade ah, and an agreement that they make a generous contribution to the wedding of Master Lis third daughter anyway, hmmm mmm uh-huh He watched in silence, as Master Liwen muttered to himself for a few moments, then put the scroll down with a sigh and went over to a cupboard by the wall and started to search through it. Miss Qing, I came with a group of guards and some injured, he said turning to the girl who was now rapidly remaking the tea, hoping that Danshu and the others were not still waiting in the vehicle. Oh, the armoured carriage in the main court, she confirmed, glancing up at him. They are in a hall across the courtyard, being served some tea and refreshments. Disciple, what seems to be the problem? He tuned to find Grandmaster Li standing in the doorway, watching with interest and quickly stood to give the eminent expert a polite salute. Ah, no need, Official Mei, Grandmaster Li murmured with a friendly smile coming in and waving for him to sit again. I am Uh, I was going to come find you, teacher, Master Liwen said apologetically, glancing up from his search. Its no problem, I was mostly watching the chaos unfold in the next neighbourhood, Grandmaster Li replied, waving a hand absently at Liwen. It seems that alchemists are going to have another rough year. Which warehouse was it that exploded? Master Liwen asked absently, returning to his searching. At this point its more a question of which has not it is perturbing, Grandmaster Li mused, before turning back to him. Your compatriots are being looked after in the guest hall, as I believe Qing just said. Thank you, he replied, giving Grandmaster Li a further polite salute with his cup of tea. Not at all, Grandmaster Li said, returning the salute with a cup Qing had just handed to him. So, what can I help you with, Official Mei? Ah look at that Jade on the table, teacher, Master Liwen called over. Sergeant Mei has brought it. A relay, Grandmaster Li mused, picking it up with one hand and holding it to light. Mmmmm Deng pattern simplistic, if technically robust construction no evidence of reinforcement, but hmmm. Oh. As he watched, Grandmaster Li passed his cup back to Qing and took the jade octahedron in both hands, peering through it intently for several long moments, turning it various ways. Interesting very interesting, Grandmaster Li declared at last, putting it down on the table and staring at it with a frown. Where did you come by this? He quickly recounted what he had told to Master Liwen, while Grandmaster Li simply nodded along, listening in silence until he had finished. Well, there are two things that stand out, Grandmaster Li said, taking a piece of paper and Liwens brush. First He watched as the Grandmaster drew a complex pattern onto the paper, then placed the octahedron in the middle. If my suspicion is correct Grandmaster Li mused, taking out several spirit stones and placing them on auspicious points The formation on the paper shimmered, projecting a three-dimensional cube with several different spots where he was sure extra formations could be interfaced with it. Mmm, as I expected, it really is like that, Grandmaster Li nodded, not looking especially happy. Huh, I was looking for the diagram for that, Master Liwen said, sitting back. Not to worry, Grandmaster Li mused. Come over and get a cup of tea. Liwen nodded and got up, dusting himself off. Anyway, I will not bore you with history, though I am happy to supply you a full written record of what I know, Grandmaster Li added. The key things are these. The formation is almost as old as the town itself and was set down by Grandmaster Ling Shuntao, as part of an estate given as a gift to a disciple who was getting married. Wouldnt that mean that the formation there should be fairly robust? he asked, frowning. Yes, Ill get to that, Grandmaster Li sighed, glancing at the relay. However, in the Ling clans defence, I will say that Shuntaos formations are notoriously expensive to maintain. Pfft, Liwen had to put his tea aside so he didnt spit it out. Anyway, Grandmaster Li continued. After the original owner died without issue in the Huang-Mo wars, the estate fell to relatives who split it up Is that why the canals form a nice, defensible extremity around that part of the Blue River district? he asked, curious. It is, Grandmaster Li confirmed. Anyway, eventually, through marriage, several buildings, including todays Green Moon Teahouse, became property of the Deng clan. That family all perished in the Blood Eclipse, whereupon Deng Huanji, who I am sure you are familiar with wasnt he one of the officials in charge of the Seng re-districting, after the Blood Eclipse? he remarked, raising an eyebrow. Deng Huanji was somewhat infamous in law-enforcement circles as a major beneficiary of the previous Captain of the Town Guards corruption. He had been largely untouchable because he was a Deng clan elder and had retired with the title of Respected Official, along with an Imperial Acknowledgment from Envoy Qiao, for his good work in the aftermath of the Blood Eclipse. The very same, Grandmaster Li confirmed. Green Moon, or the Misty Moon Emporium, as it was then called, and the estates around it became a key part of his personal fief, full of drinking dens and illicit brothels, servicing a black-market talisman and alchemy emporium until he died in the Three Schools Conflict, Liwen concluded, sipping his own tea. Indeed, Grandmaster Li agreed with a further sigh. Deng Huanji and his whole household died during the Night of the Tetrids. When marauders claiming to be the Fangs of Illhan, Reborn attacked West Flower Picking Town. In the year after, two more formations experts of the Deng clan tasked with keeping his business afloat died then most of the district was again destroyed, as I am sure you are aware. Yes, I joined the guards shortly after, he nodded, understanding now why he knew none of this. The records for that time were chaotic to say the least. What had not been compromised by almost seventy years of corrupt practices had been conveniently destroyed in the partial sack of the town and surrounding region in the second year of that conflict. Afterwards, the estate was split up and auctioned off, Grandmaster Li continued. Wait the Deng clan auctioned it off? he blinked. They have been trying to take over this part of the district for almost a century, and they sold the land around Blue Blossom Square? Hah yes, Grandmaster Li nodded. A lot of people were sceptical at the time. It is why Liwen and I, among others, were contracted to do independent evaluations of what survived. the rumour was that a Deng clan Astrologer, divined that it was the single most inauspicious area in the whole district, Liwen interjected. There was also another rumour if I recall, that that same divination claimed the Deng clan would suffer a terrible misfortune if it were owned by them. The Deng clan claimed those rumours were scurrilous lies and un-truths, intended to sabotage their well-meaning gesture, honouring the last will of Deng Huanji, Grandmaster Li added with an eyeroll. And with the Deng clan having the reputation it has, I can only assume that Guanbo, or whoever owns it, got a real bargain, he concluded. You see it clearly, Grandmaster Li agreed with a wry nod. And its been a teahouse of sketchy repute ever since. They said you installed the formation, he added, glancing at Master Liwen. I suppose so, I mostly helped restore them back to their pre-Deng clan state as much as I could. To ensure there were no uh, surprises left by Deng Huanji for future owners. Yes, well, it seems this was not accounted for, Grandmaster Li sighed, nodding towards the octahedron as Qing refilled his teacup. Yes, I can only apologize for that, Master Liwen muttered. Though in fairness, I have never seen a relay like that. I would be surprised if you had, Grandmaster Li sighed. Would it surprise you to learn that this also involves a certain Deng Huanji, among others? Somehow, no, it would not, he conceded. This relay looks very similar to one of a number the Deng clan made waves with, some hundred and fifty years ago. Several of their formations experts claimed to have made a breakthrough regarding a feng-shui based puzzle on a ruin to the east of Misty Jasmine Inn. A ruin nobody else has ever found incidentally. So how do you? he started to ask. How do I know about it? Grandmaster Li rolled his eyes. Deng Huanji tried to get me involved in it, but I was not interested at the time. He showed me several of the early concepts in an attempt to get me to join the Deng clan as a guest elder. Oh I refused, because I have never liked how they do business and that was, largely the end of it, or so I thought. Then the blood eclipse upended all of their plans and when the dust settled, all its original architects were dead or lost in the aftermath, along with a great deal of other treasures and accumulated knowledge from the Deng clan. And then Deng Huanji died in the Three Schools Conflict, and two others in short succession, he mused, eyeing the octahedron, seeing a worrying potential pattern there. Indeed, Grandmaster Li nodded, producing a jade tablet and putting it on the table. A moment later, a ghostly lattice of a cube flickered into focus, spinning gently. This is the prototype Deng Huanji showed me, all those years ago, Grandmaster Li added. Several similar artefacts to this have shown up, in the last thirty years and they all do one thing, by and large, if rather crudely. They use a very particular form of feng shui to cuckoo a formation, rebuilding it from the inside out. That is why, I suspect, you encountered the effects you did. Liwen worked hard to take that formation back to the original Ling clan template. I have worked on similar ones in Blue Water City and they are serious defensive formations. With feng-shui based marking, storage restriction, alignment disruption and worse. They have shown up elsewhere? he asked. Never intact, Grandmaster Li said. This is the first one I have seen that has not been smashed like an egg, its innards turned to inauspicious chaos, largely because it does something the others never did. It incorporates a kernel of solid-crystal lattice-work. Like your tablets, he frowned. Yes, but I can assure you this is nothing to do with me, Grandmaster Li said. I did not mean to imply that, he said quickly, giving the Grandmaster an apologetic salute. Not at all, Grandmaster Li sighed. My tablets are famous after all. So, where else have you seen them? he asked. Two raids on warehouses of the Green Fang Pagoda in the last year, Grandmaster Li said. I dont recall... he started to say, not remembering hearing or being a part of anything like that. Not inside the town, out near Misty Vale, Grandmaster Li clarified. Fairy Seong asked me because my niece lives out there, so it was somewhat convenient for me to take a low-profile look. Ahh, makes sense, he agreed. Um, teacher, there was something else about... Liwen trailed off, frowning hard. Something else? Grandmaster Li frowned. It was a name...Ahhh, Master Liwen snapped his fingers a few times, looking vexed. When Sergeant Mei was telling me what occurred, it was right there, but... Any particular name? he asked. It was the family, who owned the estate before the Blood Eclipse! Master Liwen said suddenly, clapping his hands together. Wasnt their family name Dong? Oh for he stared up at the ceiling, various bits fitting together

~ Ha Kai C Jasmine Gate ~
Uh what just happened? Ha Leng asked, weakly, staring at the dispersing clouds of mulberry flowers and the shining jasmine blossoms as their view of the lake stabilized. Staring up at the hazy blue sky, Ha Kai found himself wishing that he also had the young lads ignorance to fall back on. Even with everything suppressed to somewhere around the Immortal Threshold, Moreas act had made for a fairly spectacular statement, in all kinds of ways. Especially when you considered that she achieved what she had just using manifest intent, fused with a singular Law comprehension and a lot of qi. Also spectacular C and also wholly bad for his peace of mind C was the cockroach-like survivability of the group led by Ji Tantai and Din Ouyeng. Even now, they merely looked pale and shaken. The compass in Ji Tantais hand was still functional as well, even if it was no longer expelling an endless torrent of parasol qi. For a group of supposed juniors, they were slinging Dao Step treasures and talismans around like they were old ancestors, except no old ancestor would be that profligate with them. She used the Law of Revelation and the association of the mulberry as a symbol of the bridge between heaven and earth, reflecting the transience of all life to forcibly enlighten every living thing to the next life directly, his father replied, surveying the devastation. Lan Huang and Ha Leng both turned to look at his father, their expressions frozen between incredulity, and fear, though Lan Huangs was leaning towards awe. L-laws? Ha Leng repeated dully. With teaching skills like that, you should open a school, the Resurrection Lily interjected playfully. Except wait, I heard you did. His father shot her a nasty look which she met with the pure, innocent eyes of a mass-murdering monster. If then how are they still alive? Ha Leng asked, almost accusingly, pointing at the four cultivators. That, he was also wondering himself. Morea had almost completely uprooted the seeds of parasol qi that they had been relying upon to fuel the Blessed Land, and incidentally suppressed much of Hao Tianxuns domain as well, but it had not dealt the killing blow. Not by any means. The parasitic yang vitality was still shimmering like a haze in the air around them, and parasol flowers were already sprouting again on some of the vegetation that had retained some qi. The costliest loss, as far as he could see, was the likely temporary dispersal of the phoenix spirit and the annihilation of the special tetrids. Oh, they are not in the clear, by any means, his father muttered. Uh-huh, he agreed. If anything, their predicament is worse. Yep, his father agreed. If you ever needed a reminder, that in this place, the flowers are not for grasping, that right there is it. Indeed, whether Ji Tantai and the others realised it or not, none of them had actually avoided what Morea had done. Much like Hao Tianxuns attack earlier, Moreas was closer to a form of domain than a singular strike, and just like Hao Tianxuns, the mulberrys was genuinely insidious. It was also much harder to counter. By not dying to it outright, all they had done was mark themselves as beings who rejected the generous enlightenment of heaven Without any sound at all, a black-grey bolt of lightning drifted lazily down, scattering phantasmal mulberry flowers as it did so. At the last possible moment, Din Ouyeng noticed it and stabbed his spear heavenward. The weapon devoured the denial bolt and then cast it back at Hao Tianxun in the form of several grey-black flood dragons Hao Tianxun, or her body, sniffed dismissively and snuffed them out, her arms moving so fast she seemed to grow several extra pairs as she did so. Huh. His father, who had been watching all this unfold, was now staring hard at Ha Mangfan and the other cultivator, both of whom had somehow managed to evade direct involvement in the melee so far. Watching them for a few seconds, as two more bolts of the black and grey lightning stabbed down, he saw that even Moreas attack didnt seem to have a lot of purchase on them, the earlier discussions floated around in his mind, before at last he settled on a likely, and rather ominous conclusion. Dont tell me that they have something like a Devouring Eyes child artefact, he muttered at last, as Din Ouyeng successfully blocked a further three bolts. It was a bit of a leap, but Ji Tantai and the others were already throwing out the kind of artefacts that would make the average Dao Ascendant eat the hem of their own robe out of envy. There were also very few things genuinely capable of messing with denial lightning. It should have gone after all of them like a vengeful son of an exterminated clan, and yet it had not. They had also been almost impossible to scry and were attracting far too little attention, even now, for the level of mess they had unleashed. That said, if there was an argument against it, it was that those artefacts were beyond rare. As far as he knew, and he was fairly confident in his knowledge, of the powers on Eastern Azure, only the Huang, Shu, and Meng had parent Devouring Eyes artefacts. There was no way the Huang would let theirs into the paws of a junior, nor would the Shu clan, so anyone looking on here would easily assume that this was the Meng clans doing. They do, his father confirmed. I suspected it before, but watching this farce now, and the fact that only that Din Ouyeng was hit by the lightning all but confirms it. The Meng clans? Lan Huang asked, his eyes narrowed to slits now. I guess it doesnt cover the Din clan scion? They would be petty like that, even if those two seem to be collaborating in the moment. They are really doubling down on the Meng clan being the responsible party for this mess, he mused grimly. It does look that way, his father agreed. And the Meng clan Has always been notorious in their over your dead body attitude to others messing with their juniors, he agreed, watching as Din Ouyeng dodged a sweeping blow from Hao Tianxun, then used his spear to catch a further four more bolts of lightning, while Ji Tantai continued to focus on his artefact. If a Devouring Eyes artefact was in play, a lot of things he was seeing here did indeed make a lot more sense. Especially Ji Tantais confidence and Din Ouyengs apparent deference in letting him take the lead. With the suppression raised as it was, the talisman would actually take effect much more insidiously as well. Combined with the apparent cornucopia of powerful talismans they had, all they had to do was drag things out a bit. The more he thought about it, though, that exposed another oddity in this. Ji Tantai had lots of treasures from the Meng clan, but he was not fighting like a Meng clan scion. That said, this Ji his father trailed off, then put his fingers to his temples, his expression turning gloomy. Honestly, I wonder how you can be considered old ancestors, the Resurrection Lily snickered, looking at his father, then him. So thats how they did it, his father muttered after a moment, ignoring the Lily entirely. Talk about wasting heavens riches. Did what? Lan Huang asked, sounding confused. This isnt any of the existing ones, his father declared after a moment. If I was to guess, its one the Kong clan has supplied to the Din clan, or maybe someone else within the Imperial Court, his father mused. Youre sure? he asked, staring hard at the group and not really seeing it. To him, the signature definitely looked Meng. Uh huh, his father nodded. Its commonly known that the Seven Sovereigns have one, but the parent has always been under Meng Fus thumb. Unless this boy is her thirteenth inheritance disciple, its not theirs. Then its protecting one of the two Din scions? he asked. Nope, his father sighed and held up a finger. Di Ji. He stared blankly at his father. Di Ji is he was about to say dead, when he stopped, the hair on the back of his neck standing up. Honestly, without Morea and Hao Tianxun shelling them so hard, even I might not have noticed, his father muttered, sounding disgusted. It really is wasting heavens riches. He turned to look back at Ji Tantai, but no matter how he looked at him he was not Really? he asked at last, feeling stupid, and not a little embarrassed now, because while it had been widely claimed Di Ji was dead, only an idiot would actually believe the Imperial Court, and it had been too convenient by half that Di Yao just happened to be there at the time to restore the honour of the Di Family. Yes, really, his father nodded. If you think about it, it makes sense. By all accounts, that boy was talented enough to be adopted at the age of... Fifteen, he supplied, scowling. Yes, fifteen, into the household of that schemer Kong Di Huang, who has been whispering in the current Emperors ear, his father mused. "As I recall, he was even heralded at the best chance the Dun Court had of a scion who could push Ancestor Bronzes protg aside. Courtesy of the Empress, the Imperial Scions that count are all covered by the Huang clans one, I would imagine, and the Huang and Kong are allies of convenience at best in keeping Eastern Azure out of the hands of the Tang and Meng. So, they used it on Kong Di Ji, and he trailed off, trying to think back over those events. That he had not noticed it himself was, he supposed, testament to how close to the aftermath of those events he was in some respects. He stared at Ji Tantai and the others, a few further suspicions surfacing in his mind, starting with the breakdown in his relationship with Lady Kai. His familiarity with her had hardly been a secret, and then there was his fathers historic rivalry with Din Bao, among others. He took a deep breath and downed the rest of his wine. That is insidious, he declared at last. For a few moments, the allure of doing something very stupid had been subtly trying to sway him. His father just nodded, saying nothing, but he could sense the edge in his mood. What had been perpetuated could reasonably be considered a genuine attack on both of them. I suppose I should be flattered that they wasted heavens riches on it, he observed, watching Din Ouyeng use the spear to block another volley, this time of five lightning bolts. Ji Tantai and Ha Mangfan were still resisting Hao Tianxun, while the other masked cultivator, still holding his bow, was occasionally losing arrows at her. In the moment, it all looked frenetic enough, but from their slightly distanced perspective he could clearly discern how the Devouring Eyes artefact was subtly obfuscating the momentum of the combat. Thats one way to look at it, Cranea agreed drily, passing him a full cup of wine. But the point remains, he paused to down the wine in one gulp. None of these four is obviously Di Ji. Unless its Din Ouyeng Or that other cultivator, Lan Huang suggested. That isnt Din Kongfei? Ha Leng asked, confused. You think thats Din Kongfei? he frowned, glancing at Ha Leng. He could see why Leng might make that leap, having seen the Din scion at Ha Dongfeis banquet. Their build and eye-colour were similar. Even the robe was similar. If the suppression were not lifted it might be tricky to be sure, but the inescapable truth was that Din Kongfei was only a Golden Core cultivator. The masked youth with Ji Tantai had developed Soul Intent and a Principle that carried faint traces of emerging law comprehensions. Uh Ha Leng flinched, and he realised his wording had been a bit pointed, not to mention some of his anger over the Devouring Eyes manipulation had also crept in. Sorry, I didnt mean it like that, he said apologetically. It shouldnt be Din Kongfei, Lan Huang agreed after a moment. Now that the threshold has been lifted, I can see that that youth has a Principle and has started to comprehend laws? Yeah, he agreed as they watched Din Ouyeng block a further barrage of the lightning, six bolts this time, and send it back at Morea and Hao Tianxun. He should be an Ancient Immortal. Oh, uh Ha Leng flushed with embarrassment until he gave the lad a friendly pat on the shoulder. Dont be embarrassed, he said, putting on his best encouraging senior expression. As a Golden Core cultivator there is no way you could see through any of that lot if they dont want you to. If he was having trouble, it was amazing that Ha Leng was even able to see the four given even Lan Huang was still affected unless. They had attacked Lan Huang. That he was still affected after that suggested they had a way to determine that he was not dead, though it was possible that they were just being paranoid, if he had been marked as an Elder of some kind. The Devouring Eyes should not be touched by that, and yet Ha Leng didnt seem particularly Is it that you dont recognise the fourth one, or that its just hard to remember who you were with, back on the ridgeline? Its uh Ha Leng stared at the four as Din Ouyengs blocked a further wave of seven bolts, directing them to attack Hao Tianxun again, who scattered four, deflected two more into the lake-surface and then just flat out dodged the last which hit the far shore of the lake in a flash of grey fire. Hard to remember, Leng said at last, sounding haunted. I can recall Yun and Mao and Ding and Easy. Lan Huang quickly put a hand on the boys shoulder as his voice started to crack. -What if they never expected him to survive? It was such an incongruous thought, but the more he considered it, the more plausible it was. Ah, of course, he clapped a hand to his face. The answer to the whole thing was brick on foot simple, and one he had almost overlooked because Ha Leng was just really low realm. His core had been good, but back then he had not even grasped soul intent. The highly unusual means of his advancement, coupled with the chaotic influence of the teleport, exposure to Yin Eclipse and then ending up in his fathers abode, meant that his qi signature was now totally transformed. He had barely touched Ha Lengs perception of events, or his memories when helping the boy. Partly because his mental state had been so fragile, but also because they had been more focused on Lan Huang. Can I take a look at your perspective on what happened on the ridge? he asked Leng, ignoring the odd looks from everyone else. Uh y-yeeah, of c-course, Ancestor Kai, Leng agreed, still sounding a bit shaken. Placing a hand on Lengs shoulder, he carefully, he sent a thread of soul sense into him. Huh. He spotted it almost immediately, perhaps because a part of his mind was still lingering on the subversion of the Devouring Eyes artefact and the associated obfuscations and aggressions. What is it? his father asked. Favour with a Smile, he said softly, turning to look back at the cultivators on the lake, where Din Ouyeng had just blocked another barrage of eight grey-black lightning bolts with his spear. Isnt that a Dewdrop Valley art? Lan Huang, who would certainly know it by reputation from his time on the Western Shu Continent observed. And not one with a good reputation. It is, he confirmed with a sigh. Though much of that ill reputation you speak of, has its origins in what Xua Ziyi was induced to do after Kong Di Ji snatched her away. In his minds eye, he could picture the vibrant and outgoing Xua Ziyi, sitting beneath a tree in the Dewdrop Sage Valley, listening to Kai Lan, or laughing with her friends. Oh, Lan Huang sighed. Is that the origin of the whole Led astray by a fox demon? rumour that has been peddled in certain quarters to try and rehabilitate that brats reputation? It is, he confirmed. That art was the source of many problems, both for Dewdrop Sage Valley, and the legacy of Kong Di Ji. He was not one to meddle in the inheritance choices of others, but his own opinion there was that Hua Xiaomei and her compatriots should have known better. Having taught a girl like Xua Ziyi such an art, they should have given her a serious body-guard. With it, it had been all too easy to play on the rather complicated reputation of Hua Xiaomei, among others, to paint a picture that had done the poor, traumatized girl no favours. The aftermath and recasting of those events landing her with a stain on her reputation only a step behind that put upon Song Jia by the Shu clan. Although, in fairness, Kai Lan then using that same art to force an imperial legion battalion to commit mass suicide on the doorstep of the imperial palace did nobody any favours," his father added. In the annals of responses to such acts; killing a few thousand tax officials with their guards and then verbally threatening some old ancestors is positively restrained compared to some, he pointed out sourly. Ha Leng was just staring blankly at this point, clearly not sure whether he was meant to have heard that. Oh, I know, his father agreed with a sigh. But you have to be aware of your audience. He had to concede that that was fair. The Imperial Court had been agitating for disruption in the middle regions of Western Shu continent well before the debacle with Song Jia. Kong Di Jis actions there could, in a sense, be seen as something of a continuation in that trend. The actions, perpetrated by a junior, blocked off any seniors from making overt actions to quell the chaos, the dark side of the juniors rules stunt pulled by Dun Lian Jing and Huang JiLao in Blue Water province. You know, Lan Huang said after a moment as a fan of nine more grey-black bolts came hunting for Din Ouyeng. Something has been bugging me about this whole display. He glanced over at Lan Huang, then back at Ji Tantais group, who were still just about keeping up with the steady barrage of lightning bolts, thanks largely to the parasol qis ability to resist the surging waves of Hao Tianxuns fire. In fact, here and there he could see parasol flowers starting to take root again, as the Blessed Land began to recover. Why arent the spirit herbs pressing their advantage? he mused, glancing sideways at the Lily, who was still sitting on her rock, actually sipping liquid qi, condensed from their surroundings, as if it were wine, out of a cup-sized white lily flower. Well, yes. Lan Huang frowned. How many lightning bolts do you reckon have come down? his father asked. Lan Huang stared at the group, counting back. Should be over forty? he said after a moment. Forty-five, he agreed, having been partially marking them as they talked. What significance does that have? Ha Leng asked, confused. Wait, there were nine bolts in that last barrage. Lan Huang stared up at the still largely clear sky. Eight seven If it keeps increasing by one each time, will there be two more barrages? Uhuh, his father nodded, even as a flare of black-grey lightning scythed down, splitting into ten bolts. This time Ji Tantai had to focus on them as well, parasol flowers intercepting three in explosions of chaotic yang qi. What happens at sixty-six? Ha Leng, who had also done the basic addition, asked. A Denial Tribulation has sixty-six bolts as its limit, Lan Huang said softly. Denial? Ha Leng asked, understandably confused. One of the Five Supreme Tribulations, he said, giving Ha Leng a considered look, but there was no harm in knowing about them, after a sense, so he continued after a short pause. Fate for Immortals, Judgement for the Dao, Denial before Ascension, Retribution before the Gate of Heaven, Extermination before the Throne. The silver in Hao Tianxuns fire comes from her perceiving an aspect of the Law of Extermination, but it is just a sliver, his father added. This is His father stopped speaking, as above them, the swirling mists and mulberry flowers seemed to flow backwards for a moment. Eleven bolts of grey-black death stealthily slid out of the world around the four cultivators, like assassins from the shadows. Hao Tianxun flitted back, deflecting several arrows from the fourth cultivator as she did. Din Ouyeng gritted his teeth and spun the spear. {Seven Rods of Jade} Seven golden jade pillars, fashioned in the same style as the spear haft, appeared on the lake surface around the group, drawing a lightning bolt apiece before collapsing. Ji Tantai finally intervened as well, summoning four shining parasol flowers above the group, which bloomed into shields that blocked the final four bolts. Silence returned a moment later as Din Ouyeng coughed up a mouthful of blood and leant on his spear. Ji Tantai also looked drained, having shifted to a crouch, grasping tightly onto the compass. So is that it? Ha Leng asked, sounding rather disappointed. They survived? A vast constellation-like formation appeared in the sky above the lake, formed from swirling mist and drifting mulberry blossoms. The lake surface all around them started to drift upwards The compass in Ji Tantais hand emitted a clarion call so loud it was difficult to even call it a sound anymore. In response, every bit of spirit vegetation for five hundred metres bloomed, and the ghostly forms of hundreds of dead tetrid stalkers danced, once again, across the water. Everywhere, the flowers of the spirit herbs began to warp into bastardized facsimiles of parasol flowers. If you think that kind of art is going to do anything, you should just accept your fate! Ha Mangfan called out mockingly, to Morea. Huh, his father was staring at the four cultivators with narrowed eyes now. That should not have happened, right? he mused. Yeah, his father agreed, glancing at Cranea, who was also looking perturbed. Oh, so thats what they the Resurrection Lily trailed off. He nearly choked on his own drink as Ha Mangfan staggered suddenly, grasping at his neck with a white furred arm that was not his own. Ah, of course, his father sighed, shaking his head, as Ji Tantai grasped at the arm on Ha Mangfans back like it was a snake, sending a pulse of parasol qi into it. The monkey? Ha Leng said dully, as Ha Mangfan flailed desperately, trying to turn his mantra manifestation on the white-furred arm Here, let me The masked, green-robed cultivator, who had also been moving to help Ha Mangfan, suddenly staggered as a white-furred arm also appeared out of his chest, its paw grasping at his hat and mask. H-h-helb! Din Ouyeng, who had been warily marking Hao Tianxun as she stood there watching, tried to move to help him, but before he could, the white furred arm had ripped the mask off, revealing a clean-shaven youth with chiselled features and flowing golden locks tied back and tucked under his now discarded hat. Di Yao? He and Lan Huang said at the same time, staring at perhaps the last person either of them expected to see. He had expected a Din clan scion, or a cultivator from the Jade Gate Court, maybe even someone from the Yeng Brotherhood. Not the older son of the Imperial Grand Astrologer. At the same time, though, that crystallized another suspicion that had been brewing in is mind, watching events unfold. Geb ib Uffff! Di Yao groaned, staggering drunkenly, blood running out of his mouth freely as Din Ouyeng tried to help him In an explosion of gore, that covered Din Ouyeng from head to foot, the old monkey, his white fur now dripping with blood and organs, returned to its normal size, holding a crumbling talisman in his fist. Ha Mangfan and Ji Tantai stared, horrified, frozen in their own struggle with the monkey arm on Ha Mangfan, as body parts rained down in the water around them. And that kids, is why you never annoy that old monkey, his father said wryly as Din Ouyeng stumbled backwards You will never, ever, see it coming to get even. Oh Mo Ha Mangfans horrified curse was cut off as his body suddenly convulsed and grew a second white arm that slapped Ji Tantai in the face, then a blood-splattered, white-furred monkey stood up, out of his back, holding a part of Ha Mangfans rib-cage and spine in one paw. He had to admit he was quietly impressed the youth had survived, physical cultivator or no. Fucking Ji Tantai lashed out at the second monkey with his sword, who simply smashed Ha Mangfans ribs on it, while simultaneously kicking the injured Ha Mangfan at Ji Tantai as he skipped backwards. Did it Lan Huang trailed off, staring at the bloody monkey and its newly appeared twin. Probably he disguised himself as some qi or maybe a pill or something and then they swallowed him, his father nodded, as Ji Tantai hauled himself up, sheltering both him and the barely conscious Ha Mangfan in a shimmering, flower-like barrier of parasol qi. Or he just made himself so small that they breathed him in. Disguised as qi? Ha Leng repeated, wide-eyed. They raised the suppression, Lan Huang said, recovering from his moment of shock. I guess you could say they did this to themselves. I is telling you before, you... the old monkey made a face and spat out some flesh, then picked up the head of Di Yao, which he could see now was not Di Yao. You is thinking you can kill this old fellow, your delusion is maybe too big for living with, the second monkey added with a broad grin, snapping the remaining ribs in its paws like they were rotten twigs. So, it was something like that, after all, the Resurrection Lily mused, taking a sip of her drink as she took in the remains of the corpse. Hmmmm his father just stared at the head, then at the bloody talisman in the monkeys paw, his eyes narrowed. If you say Just as expected, father, I shall kick you, he said blandly. His father just gave him a sideways look, while Cranea rolled her eyes. Is that some kind of clone? Ha Leng asked dully. You can do that? Sort of, he replied. He wanted to say he was surprised, but in his heart, he had begun to suspect something like this already. What was surprising was the quality of the talisman in the monkeys paw, which appeared to be a variation on what was known as a True Reflection Soul Mirror and was painted by an expert from the Meng clan. What was more interesting, actually, was that the corpse itself, which was a quasi-Ancient Immortal, also had traces of a body refinement art capable of body-transformation. and is that some kind of True Reflection Talisman? Lan Huang asked, also recognising the rare talisman, his eyebrows almost crawling over the top of his head. It does look like it, he agreed, watching Ha Mangfans recovery out of the corner of his eye while Din Ouyeng tried to use his spear to ward off the grinning monkeys and buy the youth time to recover. That would explain why they raised the suppression so early then, Lan Huang mused. Yeah, he nodded. They actually planned this quite well. Coupled with the Devouring Eyes artefact, it certainly explains their confidence, and why they were relying almost exclusively on treasures. That kind of talisman was powerful, and surprisingly cost-effective for what it did. It worked by using a special talisman to provide a false nascent soul, a mirror of their real one, which could be anchored to a host body or puppet. While the talisman was active, that body could use any soul-bound treasure that the wielder had. Still, there was a reason why so few people used talisman clones up here. Almost all of those that were obtainable by a lay cultivator required a soul-based connection to work, and a True Reflection Soul Mirror, as its name suggested, was no exception. Really, listening to you lot, my faith in old elders is really being reassured, the Lily murmured sardonically, taking a sip of her drink. Hao Tianxun, meanwhile, just raised her hand. {Path of Hidden Virtue} Ji Tantais expression didnt even flicker as she appeared in front of him, bypassing the parasol qi barrier as if it was not even there. Smiling mysteriously, she pressed her palm against his chest, and Ji Tantai collapsed like a stringless puppet. Din Ouyeng, his face finally showing real fear, spun his spear and stabbed it into the water, only to find Morea standing right beside him, looking somewhat amused, her hand already grasping his, preventing him from doing so. {Exterminating Geas of the Supreme Strategist} The design on the spear haft shimmered and scattered into a constellation of ninety-nine golden points, each becoming a phantasmal soldier in Kong clan armour, who struck out with furious momentum at the area around Din Ouyeng, Morea and the White Monkey The entire middle of the lake vanished in a vast shockwave of water, warped spirit vegetation, mulberry blossoms and scattering martial intent. Morea appeared a moment later, standing on the lake surface, mulberry flowers drifting around her, her arms folded. Hao Tianxuns body did the same a moment later, reforming out of scattered silver fire near to the Lily. Of the pair of white-furred monkeys, there was no sign, not that that meant much really. When everything settled, there was no sign of Ji Tantai, Din Ouyeng, or the badly injured Ha Mangfan, just scraps of cloth and blood in the water, and the spear shimmering there, ominously Three more identical white monkeys appeared on the water by the spear, each grabbing hold of it {Fruit and Flower Style: Monkey See, Monkey D} He watched as the snow-white lightning within coursed into their bodies, turning them into smoking statues, before their remains crumbled into ash that drifted away on the water, leaving the spear still floating there, shimmering just as ominously as it had been. Well, thats one way to make sure nobody plays with your toys, Lan Huang muttered, as the white Judgement lightning sizzled in the air, forming a vague approximation of a figure he recognised as Kong Jurai. What is? Ha Leng started to speak, but his words were lost as thirty-three tendrils of white lightning lashed out of the spear. Some shot out towards Morea, Hao Tianxun, the White Monkey, who had just hauled himself out of the water, and the Lily. However, most of them stayed around the spear itself, forming an interlocking lattice around it. That lattice then shifted in truly eye-searing fashion and spat out twenty-nine more lightning bolts, indiscriminately hunting more targets towards the edges of the lake. Wheeeeeeeee It took him a moment to locate the source of the strange whistling sound that drifted out of the mist, which turned out to be a plate-sized, blue-grey coloured, spiky clam that someone had cast like it was a chakram. It skipped off the water twice, and then was hit by a bolt of the lightning some twenty metres from the cage There was a faint sense of distortion, then the spear, the shifting clam, and a significant portion of the lake-surface around it vanished, leaving behind only a misty after-image and a large, hemi-spherical impression that immediately started to fill with water. Silently, he turned to see a young girl with a pink lotus in her hair, stumbling to a stop on the tree line, breathing hard, her arm still raised. Drat, I missed the monkey, the girl grumbled, as the white-furred old monkey stood up from where he had somehow evaded the mirage-like distortion by putting a spiky lily-pad over his head. You is needing to show respect for elders! the monkey yelled, shaking a fist at her. You is learning to read, I invite big sisters to teach you manners! the girl retorted, to scattered laughter from the treeline. So, did they escape, or did their clones go *poof*? Lan Huang asked as they watched the waves surge around them. Thats actually a very good question, I have no idea if that kind of talisman works with mantra users, he muttered. The fact that they left scraps of cloth in the water leads me to suggest they bugged out, his father mused. It would be theoretically possible to use a mantra manifestation with a True Reflection clone, but... What if the puppeted body held the mantra? he suggested, glancing at the Resurrection Lily and Hao Tianxun who had now moved over to stand beside her. *Krrrrrooooom* A reddish-golden lightning bolt appeared on the lake surface, transforming into a rather annoyed-looking monkey covered in red-ochre. A moment later, two rather battered looking centipedes appeared on the far edge of the lake, the ochre-painted monkey they had momentarily seen before riding on the head of one. Behind him, the remains of two bodies were slumped, along with a woven net full of what seemed to be tetrid cores. By Potnias shapely ass, they are multiplying, the clam-thrower muttered. Get out of our valley! one of the other herbs yelled. Yeah, if Monkey can see, cannot Monkey read? another hollered. Enough, Morea said, her words soft, yet still managing to envelop the whole lake. Old Monkey, she gave the white-furred old monkey, who had also reappeared at this point, now holding his staff, a polite nod. Old Tree, the old monkey replied with a toothy grin, before pausing to flick a scrap of Ji Tantais robe out of the bloody water with his staff. I must admit, they have balls, the ochre-lightning monkey remarked, appearing beside the older monkey. These were the real ones? It does look that way, the old monkey mused, licking the bit of cloth, then putting it in his mouth and chewing it pensively. What exactly is their aim here? Lan Huang asked at last. In trying to raid the Jasmine Gate? he asked, wondering that himself, truth be told. He knew a fair bit about the Jasmine Gate as a place, and the entities that lived within it, however, it had already been extant in some form and very hard to reach, even in the days of Tai Shavaran. Its myth already well established in the ruins of Mahavaran that had endured the fall of the mountain and the uplift of the High Valleys. Uh-huh, Lan Huang nodded, looking concerned. This is clearly far too much expenditure for those three hunters. There has to be something else going on. Could this be related to the Eastern Mansion of the Eye of Worldly Fortune? he asked his father, speaking to him directly so Ha Leng and Lan Huang could not hear. It is shifted back to this land, currently. As in, some old ancestor is fishing and needed bait? his father mused. And wants whatever bites that bait, or whoever might happen across it to believe its Meng Fu? Or just the Meng clan, he added. Its possible, his father conceded after a moment. Though anyone with eyes to see, like us, knows enough about either to not buy that. Eyes to see here, he pointed out. There are plenty of idiots who fancy themselves being wise and smart back in Blue Water City just looking for justifications for their hunches and suspicions. His father nodded, but said nothing in reply, instead just staring into the middle distance, seemingly lost in thought. Ancestor Kai? Lan Huang asked quizzically, having noticed that the two of them were conversing in private. I think you''re right; the question is what they are really after, he mused, glancing at Cranea, who had been largely silent through all of this. I can think of one or two things, Cranea muttered, looking at Morea for some reason. Before he could pry further though, dozens of spirit herbs, primarily lotuses and lilies, started retreating out of the flooded forest and onto the lake. Almost all of them were injured, many with red blotches and greenish-copper veins on their skin or badly wilted flowers. Some were even carrying their compatriots. A moment later, dozens of false-immortal tetrid stalkers swarmed out of the tree-line after them. How horrible, Ha Leng mumbled, looking aghast at their plight as the young-looking girls heroically struggled to hold back the tide. Dont be fooled, Lan Huang muttered, as they watched the retreat. Most of those are older than your grandmother. The lotus and the water lily are the foot-soldiers of this place A jarring, silent shockwave that melded into a discordant sound shook the whole lake, cutting him off. The red-ochre lightning monkey scowled and vanished in a crack of lightning that streaked towards a shadow-like form on the edge of the treeline, only for it to fade away like mist and re-appear next to an injured pair of spirit herbs, grasping for them with an attack that held traces of devouring law The soul manifestation of the quasi-Dao Step tetrid vanished in a silent scream as a whistling reed arrow pierced through its masked head, scattering it. One of the large tetrids, back on the tree-line staggered and slumped to the ground. So, thats the backup for their distraction, huh? Lan Huang grimaced as four serpentine, golden lightning bolts surged out of the flooded forest at Morea. Morea, for her part suddenly had four arms, catching each serpent by the neck and scattering them, then sending the attack back at the onrushing horrors as a wave of mulberry petals. In the same instant, three silver-purple lattices of light enveloped the three monkeys. All three evaded easily enough, but rather than collapse, the lattices turned into drifting orbs of spectral chains that continued to chase them. How many tetrids do they have? Ha Leng asked, aghast at the vast swarm, which was mostly Soul Foundation and Nascent Soul tetrids, it had to be said, with formations led by false-immortal ones supported by a few much stronger ones. A lot, I would imagine, he said sourly as more reed arrows hit false-immortal tetrids, destabilizing the formations. And it depends how long they have been preparing for, Lan Huang added. His father turned to stare at the Lily and Hao Tianxun. What, you think I am just going to let the opportunity to get access to a Devouring Eyes artefact just walk off? she murmured, with a positively terrifying smile. You his father started to speak, but the Lily was already gone, Hao Tianxun with her, leaving only the lily-petal cup she had been drinking out of, which itself promptly combusted in a *shuft* of silver fire. Well, she clearly knows where she is going, he remarked, giving his father a sideways look. Yeah, yeah, give me a moment, his father sighed. Its not exactly" That way, Cranea said blandly, pointing towards the interior of the valley. Yes, I know, I am not an idiot," his father scowled, making several seals with his hands. The viewing rift around them, the battle on the lake fading into mist Everything snapped back into focus, revealing their surroundings to be a different lake, with a misty treeline and beds of reeds behind them and parasol flowers gently scattering everywhere, fusing with the vegetation. A few metres away, the Lily stood on the water, a brilliant white flower with a shimmering yellow heart cupped in her hands. Ji Tantai, Din Ouyeng, an already largely recovered Ha Mangfan, and a totally unharmed Kong Di Yao were standing, frozen in shock, likely having just tried to attack her. If you think waving parasol qi around is meant to impress me, the Lily was saying, with a playful smirk, I can only say you are about to have a very humbling encounter with reality. Tcch! Ji Tantai scowled and drew the sword he had seen the youth holding earlier, while Di Yao also produced a green-jade sword, its blade patterned with dragons. Aii well, if you want to do it that way, the Lily sighed, waving her hand. Ill humour you. try not to collapse at the first blow The white lily in her hands blazed like the sun as her words melded in all-encompassing harmony with the world around the Resurrection Lily. White flowers bloomed beneath the surface of the lake, cast in a phantom world where a dark moon shone on a world of silver and black. The whole scene wavered for a few disorientating moments, then the Lily in her hand dissolved into tiny lily blossoms, and ten figures stood on the water surface, surrounding the pair. Hao Tianxun, and the experts from the Tai, Xue, and Shan clans he recognised from before, but added to them were now two identical teenage girls with golden hair holding chakrams, a wizened old man with dragon tattoos across his whole body, a tall, dark-haired youth carrying a copper-gold sword, a stately looking woman with a nasty gash across her side and lotus-flower tattoos across half her body, and a short, bearded man holding a monks staff. Lan Huang stared at the array of Dao step physical cultivators dully. {Sun and Moon of Tian Yuan} The two girls, who he was sure were the Sun and Moon Saintesses of the Early Yuan spoke in concert, casting their chakram straight at Ji Tantai. {Blue Dragon Dreams of New Skies} The old man, an elder from the Moon Tomb Cult declared, spreading his arms wide as blue lightning welled out of his body, turning the tattoos into a ghostly flood dragon that charged at the pale and still badly injured Ha Mangfan. {Wonderous Solitary Sword} The dark-haired youth, murmured, simply stabbing forward with his blade at Di Yao with an art as lost to the four Azures as the art of the old man from the Tai clan. {Burn the Dream} The stately looking woman hissed, as the lotus blossoms on her body burst into an azure fire that travelled through the parasol qi like it was dry grass, turning the golden blossoms a lurid, nightmarish green. Ji Tantai spat blood on his sword, which blazed with parasol fire and surrounded the group in a ghostly flame-like flower, a mere fraction of a moment before both the Xue and Shan corpses tried to grasp him. Everything wavered, caught in the balance as the attackers arts ground through the barrier, even as ghostly vines with parasol leaves raced out to grasp them I have no Strike, for my Staff brings only Gentle, Peaceful, Truth, the white-bearded old monk said softly, tapping his staff on the water before the sealing tendrils could reach him. Accompanied by the chiming of the bells on the staff and his words, the disparate attacks melded together, the law comprehensions within them merging into something rarely seen outside of a great sect, where elders might train for millennia to harmonize the fundamentals of several sympathetic arts into something far greater than the sum of its parts. For fates sakes! Din Ouyeng snarled, a fly-whisk with a white jade handle, inscribed with azure chrysanthemums and swirling clouds appearing in his hand He watched, not sure whether to laugh, curse or weep as Din Ouyeng turned a priceless artefact, a representation of Just Judgement bestowed to some senior court official during the Early Yuan dynasty on the luckless corpses. With a single swish, the woven strands on the end of the whisk became thirty-three whip-like bolts of white lightning, which surged out However, as the bolts were about to hit the Xue and Shan bodies, which were closest, they twisted unnaturally in the air and struck the smiling, white-bearded old monk between the eyes. His body seemed to waver, at which point the other thirty-one white bolts arrived, then turned faintly golden before crumbling into ash, amongst which lay a dozen pure-white pearls, each with a glittering Dao-seed entombed within. Uh Sarira beads? Lan Huang said dully, staring at the very rare relics glittering in the shallow water. Haiii a ghostly shadow appeared over the beads, resolving itself into the old monk, who took in his surroundings with a deep sigh. The accompanying expression of shock on Din Ouyengs face was, in his eyes, utterly priceless, as the rare, possibly unique treasure rebelled against its use to execute a blameless person. Motherless son of a dog! Din Ouyeng cursed, throwing it away as the hairs on the head of the whisk burned away in a flash of black-grey fire. A moment later, the handle shattered into three pieces, emitting a decidedly inauspicious wave of feng shui as it did so. And that, folks, is why Buddhists are a pain, his father sighed, staring regretfully at the broken whisk. What a waste of a treasure. It was hard not to agree there. A whisk like that was actually more valuable than the spear Din Ouyeng had been using previously. Old Mahajingvu, a familiar voice murmured. Turning, he found Morea standing on the edge of the clearing, her hands clasped behind her back. This old man has walked his path, and found his moment, the old Buddhist said softly, entirely unhindered by Moreas manipulation of the moment. As you said, the dream awaits. It does, she agreed, turning back to the four cultivators, who were staring at Morea in shock from within the protection of the wavering barrier. H-how? Ha Mangfan muttered, wiping blood from his mouth. Didnt you say she couldnt follow us? Didnt you say before that I was a lowly spirit herb? Morea smirked, strolling forward. You Ji Tantais eyes were narrowed to slits as he stared at her, then the Lily. That I, no matter how long I live, simply will never grasp the enormity of heaven? Morea added. Scatter. At her murmured command and simple wave of a hand, the parasol flower barrier and the bindings on the Lilys bodies vanished, turning into mulberry flowers. Ji Tantai stared at the sword in his hand, then at her, his eyes narrowed. You think, in all the years, the Meng clan has never turned their eyes here? the Lily added, mockingly. You wave parasol qi about, like it is this great thing, that we should be amazed over. If I wanted, I could end this in the blink of an eye. Then why dont you? Di Yao sneered. Fair point, the Lily mused after a moments silence. Juhong, Guanxi, please take their toy away from them and end this farce. Ji Tantai flinched backwards as the youth with the orichalcum sword shot towards him like a viper, effortlessly passing through the parasol barrier where before he had been apparently slowed by it. In the same instant, a young woman with dark hair and smouldering good looks, marred only by a very large wound over her right breast, stood up out of the water beside Ji Tantai and grasped his sword, playfully using it to swat Juhongs own blade away. I dont know if I should be shocked or not, his father sighed as they took in the grinning Meng clan girl holding a sword tailor made for her in many respects. Gimme, was all she said, spinning Ji Tantai in a circle and twisting his wrist viciously, shattering it as she disarmed him, before stabbing him through the stomach with the wooden sword The Ji Tantai on her sword exploded into shards of parasol qi which Meng Guanxi simply inhaled. The real Ji Tantai was already several metres away, wiping blood from his mouth and nursing a broken wrist. The girl lunged for Ji Tantai again, who barely avoided the line of parasol-infused sword- intent this time. I really want that boys divination method, Lan Huang muttered. I dont think I could dodge that. Heyup! she giggled, ducking under a scything strike from Di Yao and kicking him in the stomach hard enough to send him sprawling. I feel that name is oddly familiar, he muttered, staring at the girl as she almost playfully swatted Ha Mangfans own attempt to cover for Ji Tantai away, her actions chaotic seeming, but actually anchored in a truly deep understanding of the sword. Meng Guanxi was an elder in the Seven Sovereigns at the time of the Interregnum, his father said. She was the previous Discipline Elder for their inner court, until she just vanished. The one that Tuo Bei Kan replaced? he mused, watching as Meng Guanxi chased after Ji Tantai, who now had the compass from before out. Whose son, Tuo Kankai is their current Great Elder overseeing Sect Enforcement and Discipline? Thats the one, his father agreed. It strikes me that there are a surprising number of people who vanished at that time, in the hands of that Lily And oddly, all of them are associated with another mysterious vanished individual. The last Empress of the Shan? he muttered, turning to look at the Lily, who was watching the melee with interest. Thinking about it, it wasnt impossible that that weed was responsible Eh, thats not right, Lan Huang muttered, pointing to Ji Tantai and Meng Guanxi. Meng Guanxi had just grasped the compass, but rather than pressing any further advantage, she was just staring at it, mumbling. A strange, eerie chime echoed through the valley. For a brief moment, he thought it was the jasmine, until he saw Moreas concerned expression and realised something else was going on. Oh, you incompetent, evil we! Moreas furious curse was cut off as Meng Guanxis qi signature changed, palpably. All around them, leaves started to fall from the trees. Jasmine flowers faded away, as if the plant were going into hibernation. Morea raised her hands and the forest around them wavered, but to his shock, the chord seemed to get in the way of her ability to use laws in a subtle, indefinable way. What was it you said before? Di Yao called over with a mocking grin. Turns out you are all just lowly spirit herbs in the end! It does not matter how long you live, you simply cannot grasp the enormity of heaven. It is not your fate. All four cultivators, along with Meng Guanxi, in a swirl of parasol flowers, vanished, leaving behind only the parasol wood sword and Di Yao and Din Ouyengs mocking laughter. As soon as they vanished, it wavered and the dark blade began to sprout twigs and then parasol leaves. Um they took the beads, Ha Leng said weakly, pointing to the water, where the Sarira beads were nowhere to be seen. Forgive them, they are young and do not know the world, the old monk sighed, putting his hands together. It is the gift of youth to burn bright, yet their curse that that light blinds them to wisdom, Amitabha. His father stared at the spot where they had vanished. This Morea looked at the sword, then at the trees, then at the Lily. Fix this, was all she snarled at the Lily, who was looking very angry as well. The youth who had wielded the copper sword stalked over to the sword, pulling it out of the ground. It shook in his grasp for a few seconds, but then, surprisingly its qi stopped going out of control. That body is it from the Huang clan? he asked the Lily. A lady never tells, the Lily muttered. Okay, got them, his father muttered, glancing at Morea. Their surroundings wavered again and they stood in yet another lake. This one was somewhat different though, in that it held an island at its heart, surrounded by three large stone stele covered in esoteric, auspicious patterns. On it, in the middle of a ring of white marble columns joined together by arches, was a sprawling tree with reddish leaves. Its branches festooned with tattered red rags that drifted in the faint breeze, while white jasmine bloomed around its crown. Kong Di Yao, Ji Tantai, Ha Mangfan, and Din Ouyeng were wading through the shallows towards it, following the body of Meng Guanxi, their presence totally suppressed. A moment later, Morea appeared beside them, followed by the Resurrection Lily. How the fuck are they managing that! Ji Tantai cursed, spotting their arrival almost immediately. Yeah, I wanna know that as well, Morea scowled, staring at Ji Tantai, who was watching them with a very gloomy expression. Can they actually get to it? The willow, who had also appeared, asked. That is not a question I want to have answered today, Morea said gloomily, her gaze transferring to the tree for a moment, then looking out over the lake. Looking down, he realised that it was actually quite deep, and filled with buildings, all of which were entirely submerged. Are they walking along the ruins? he asked after a moment, following the rather meandering path that the group were taking between the lily pads. So, what do we do now? the reed-woman asked, arriving beside them, accompanied by a motherly beauty with myrtle flowers braided through her dark hair. I am done, this is done. Morea said simply, holding out her hands. They have too many artefacts and too many tricks. If we have to kill those who come prying after, so be it. Frowning, he watched as the spirit herbs joined hands, wondering what she intended to do. You too, Morea said to the Lily, who, for the first time looked a bit uneasy, but nodded. Blossom, bloom and grow, your power born anew, return to us this day, that dream which once was ours The words Morea whispered under her breath held a singsong cadence that cut straight through the strange dissonant chord emanating from the compass. However, all Guanxi did was subtly shift the intonation emanating from the compass and her words became inexplicably lost in the melody. You his father sounded disturbed as Morea took a deep breath, something about her changing in a hard to define way. Blossom, bloom and grow, your power born anew, return to us this day, that dream which once was ours All the spirit herbs spoke as one now, the gentle momentum of their words carried through the forest, whispered through the rain and the water and the mist. Renew that broken chord. The response was almost immediate, and well outside what he expected. The searing silver bolt, scattering azure chrysanthemums, that descended from over the horizon was the stuff of nightmares. Deceive the fates decree. The suppression of Yin Eclipse rebelled against it, but even so, the silver bolt targeting her had such momentum that he found himself pre-emptively tensing for an impact that never arrived. Overturn their cruel design. Instead, Morea just opened her eyes and looked at the bolt, the words of the spirit herbs hanging in the air like a haunting, fateful curse, as the silver bolt of heaven-sent annihilation dissolved into sparks that cracked in the air around them before vanishing. Return, what once was mine. In the same instant, something profound shifted in their surroundings. The scene before them rolled backwards, Ji Tantais face went pale as a sheet as the island seemed to recede into the background and the group were suddenly standing on the edge of the lake they had just been on, beside the other bodies of the Resurrection Lily and the ghost of the old Buddhist Monk. Morea exhaled, looking drained, yet relieved Loud the wind howls The words were gentle, sad even, carrying with them a sense of loss and longing that overwhelmed everything. All the spirit herbs flinched, even the Lily. The mist, already stifling and oppressive, became leaden and dreary to the point where it was able to affect his cultivation through the scrying rift. Loud the waves roar Inexorably, he found his gaze drawn to the island once again, and found her. Though thunderclaps rend the air Even though sorrow and suffering seemed to hang around her, like a veil as she sang, she was still the most alluring, beautiful and enchanting woman in the world, perhaps even the whole starfield. A bewitching fairy goddess that could entrap any heart, her azure eyes, currently closed as she sang, framed by curly auburn locks that tumbled across her fair shoulders. Soft will ye sleep, At first, he thought she was Kai Lan, the resemblance was really uncanny, even though he knew, on a certain level that that was his desire projected on to her. It did not help, that currently, she was cradling the body of a tanned, golden-haired youth, who was also seemingly slumbering in her arms, almost whispering her words into his ear. Once his gaze found that figure, it was impossible to look away, for he was, in every way, perfection incarnate. Flora will keep, The resemblance of that figure to Di Ji was such that he nearly coughed up blood before he got a grasp on his emotions, forcing down the irrational, alluring call to hate that figure with every fibre of his body that the scene evoked. Watch by your weary head. With an effort, he managed to look beyond the hypnotic allure though, and found a hauntingly beautiful young woman, with a garland of white jasmine woven into her pale-golden-brown hair. The youth was still flawless, but he had dark tangled locks and a pallid complexion now, his side pierced by a snapped off arrow of what looked like Life-Breaking Aspen wood, the dried blood around the wound shimmering with an eerie, golden hue. Oddly, the sense of profound allure towards her and the strange, guttural loathing of the youth did not abate. If anything, they only intensified for being able to look upon the pair as they were, not as his heart desired. They were not alone either, he found. Two beautiful young women kept her company beneath the shade of the tree. One, her dark-hair adorned with silvery-white apple blossom was playing a wooden flute, while the other, whose blood-red hair was crowned at the back with a radiating fan of flowering grasses, kept a gentle, melodious rhythm on a simple hide drum. Both had their eyes closed, also seemingly lost in their own music and the rhythm of the song... D-Diaomei? Lan Huang gasped, his face pale and his tone confused. Fu Kubei? T-that bastard of a bandit... h-how? Aiii... Cranea sighed and put her hand on Lan Huangs shoulder, stopping him from suddenly jumping forward. Concerned, he glanced at Ha Leng, but the youth, while pale and a bit shocked by the prestige of the scene, was not that badly affected. Why... does she look like Jun... Ha Leng stammered after a moment. And Ji... Di Ji? She shows people things they have a strong emotional attachment to, Cranea said blandly, passing Leng some wine as well, which he gratefully gulped down. You okay? his father, who also looked a little pale, asked him. That is the God Bewitching Jasmine? he asked a bit redundantly, because there was nothing else the woman could be, though he had never, in a million years, thought her presence was this overwhelming. That is the name she took, his father agreed, sounding rather amused in fact. Please, don''t tell me thats the body of an actual... he added, not even able to say it out loud as he stared at the dark-haired youth with the arrow in his side. Hah, no, his father said, much to his relief. Although... What is it? Lan Huang managed to ask, patting Craneas hand gratefully, and accepting a cup of wine. That yang strength... and that... A weapon, Cranea replied softly. Forged for a war beneath a sky far from ours. A weapon? Ha Leng echoed, looking confused now. Like, a puppet? ... Something like that, Cranea sighed. And best left to slumber eternally in her embrace, his father agreed, his tone grim. If that body is what these four lunatics are aiming for, this changes things, radically. Chapter 24b – Epiphany (Part 1)
When we first entered that inner place, the world was transformed, hidden in its essence from us, as if behind a pane of glass. All that we could see and breathe and touch was as if an illusion, cast by the greatest of hands. At first we feared this was some terrible trap, or that we had fallen into a place destitute in some fundamental aspect of its being. However, this was not the case. When we finally perceived the truth of it, I could only salute in four directions the person or persons who crafted this land, for crafted it absolutely is on some level. They are true masters of the Simple Things; their art, writ large upon the foundation of this place, is certainly unsullied by any lower purpose, remarkable in its simplicity yet breath-taking in its application. For our initial misjudgement, I can only apologise in my heart to them. Brother Ha has already filled five scrolls with his comprehensions regarding what we have so far seen. I can only lament the lack of bravery by which I missed the opportunity to bring some of the younger generation with us on this endeavour. What heights might they ascend to if they could see but a tiny portion of the wonder of this place.
~Excerpt from the personal writing of Lu Fu Tao.

~ Jun Sana C Still on a Certain Ruin Covered Ridgeline ~
Despite their best efforts, the divination platform-altar-thing resolutely refused to present any further strange visions. They spent nearly an hour poking around carefully with it, testing out the other mansions around the Taiji on the floor, but the best either of them managed was the discovery of some additional perspective-bending carvings on the altar pediment itself. I am about ready to call it quits with this, she declared at last, staring at the various scenes. If I look at any more of these I will go cross-eyed. It is a bit like that, Arai agreed. I guess we should get some food as well; its actually been quite a while since we last ate. Glancing at her own scrip, she found that was indeed the case. They had eaten some food early in the climb, but Seven hours, huh, she remarked. Feels like it should be less. It does, Arai agreed. Keeping track of time is definitely Tricky? she finished. Yeah, her sister replied, suddenly sounding rather tired. Its the lack of a change between day and night I think. I guess breakfast then, she remarked with as much levity as she could muster. Near as she could tell, it should be some time before dawn, not that you would know it, given the perpetual rainy-morning vibe where they were. Hah, yeah, Arai replied, rolling her eyes. Shaking her head, she went over to a handy bench C there was certainly something to be said for the lack of ruination C and took out a selection of spirit fruit, some bread and a soup cake. Thankfully, water from their storage talismans still served as water, so while she prepared the soup, Arai made a simple pot of tea using ward-stones, then they sat in silence, nibbling on a fig each, watching it all cook. It was an undeniably strange atmosphere. Both calm, almost idyllic and yet the sense of being unable to settle was like an itch. They ate in quiet contemplation, not speaking, just listening to the gentle sound of rain on leaves. It occurs to me, that running through those events in real time might actually help, Arai mused at last. Run through she paused mid-bite of her spirit fruit, then realized her sister was talking about who was responsible for throwing them over. Oh, walk back through what we were doing, given its almost that time of day? Uhuh, Arai agreed. We know feng shui works in here in some capacity, so It may help, she concluded. Yep, Arai nodded. There was an undeniable advantage in understanding that the Dao of Feng Shui was more than just staring at an expensive compass and then translating the reading from an almanac that someone else had painstakingly calibrated it to. One such lesser-understood element, according to their father at any rate, was the degree to which elements of feng shui just worked. His explanations had always felt a bit cagey to her, but the key thing he had impressed was that the fundamentals had little, if any requirement of qi or even cultivation as a whole. Things like sympathetic resonance, feng shui compasses, almanacs and the like all worked in lower worlds apparently, where their users, more often than not, were just skilled mortals. Subsequently, something as simple as walking back through events in similar circumstances, could be leveraged to help support a divination. As her sister alluded to, it didnt even really require qi or anything like it either. Just an understanding of how those forces worked in nature. Where were we anyway, at this point? she mused, checking her own jade tablet, counting back the hours as best she could. on our way back from the heaven-blaze pines if I recall, Arai answered after a moment''s pensive consideration. Though that feels like a small life-time ago. It does rather, she agreed after a slight pause. Though there isnt much point in anything earlier than when we got here. True, Arai conceded, looking around with a resigned sigh. Very true. After that, they sat around in silence for another half hour, drinking the rest of the tea, largely lost in their own thoughts. For her, that was continuing to try and puzzle out what the fates was going on with her mantra. Spirit and Soul were still not fully behaving themselves, but both existed within her. It was a quandary that made her want to hit her head off a rock. She tried dozens of different iterations and tricks, going right back to the first days when she was originally being taught by their mother, but nothing really seemed to stick. Shall we give this a go? She was shaken out of mulling over one of those basic exercises by Arai tapping her on the shoulder. Yeah. She nodded, standing up. Together, they walked over to the middle of the paved area. Before everything flipped on its head, they had been divining the auspicious points for the teleport formation. Somehow, I still have the compass, Arai muttered, producing the spirit-wood artefact with a wry shake of her head. I dont even recall putting it away. So, we were hmm, she started to talk, then trailed off, noting that Arais compass was Your compass is dead, she pointed out. So it is, Arai frowned, giving it a tilt, then staring at it more closely. And its not just non-functional either, its actually dead. The alignment is broken. Curious, she pulled out one of her own compasses from her talisman and considered it pensively. The readings were nothing if not odd, but it certainly worked, for a given value, anyway. So, its not this place, Arai mused, though we sort of knew that already. Uh-huh, she agreed, somewhat absently, because a fleeting thought had just nudged the edge of her memories. Arai started to say something more, but she held up a hand to stop her, even as she tried to call the recollection back. I am telling you, it''s not that way her father was saying, sounding a bit exasperated as he leant on a table, talking to Han Murai she thought. You say that, Han Murai declared, but the compasses are giving strange readings. Yes, thats expected though, they are stock ones, right? her father replied, then noticed her standing there, listening curiously. Ah, Sana dear, can you run along and get us some more of your mothers delicious jasmine tea? In her mind''s eye, she gave a very bad curtsy and skipped off quickly, swishing the stick she was carrying at weeds, followed by the amused laughter of her father and Han Shus uncle. The tea was not in the kitchen, as it turned out, so after a fruitless ten seconds of searching C a near eternity of focus for a seven-year-old C she went back outside, in search of her mother. A further quick search told her that mother was not in the garden C though Arai was C so she went back inside. Her search eventually took her to the front courtyard, where mother turned out to be talking to two young teenage girls; one selling clams and river-fish, the other what appeared to be lotus roots, seeds, and leaves. I can has into giving new clam from special clay? She stared at the young teenager holding the basket of clams, confused for a second, then realised she was speaking Easten and the recollection she had was that of her seven-year-old-self, who was not exactly fluent at that point. Yes, from special clay, two hand giving clam, her mother replied drily. After a moment, the words sorted themselves out as do you want to buy these new clams, they came from a special spot, and yes, if they are special, Ill take two kilos of clams. Ah, Sana! her mother spotted her and gave her a broad smile, that even after all this time still made her heart quicken with joy. Do you want to check Luyis lotus roots, you have been practising your plants, right? Father is looking for the tea, she replied, delivering that message first. I looked for it but didnt see it. Ah, of course, her mother sighed. Ill get to that momentarily. Anyway, lotus roots! Yes mother, seven-year-old her agreed, going over to the other girl''s bundle and starting to look through them. So, about these other clams, her mother said, pointing to some palm-sized white ones in a pot. White-moon clams, big sister, the clam-seller said. Dont suppose you are interested in them as well? she added hopefully. Yes, I dont imagine people want to pay as many spirit stones as they are worth for them. Yeah, the clam-seller sighed, looking a bit dejected again. How about you look from another perspective? the lotus-root seller suggested, her accent marking her as very local. Another perspective? her mother raised an eyebrow. You dont necessarily have to eat them, Big Sister Jun, the lotus-root seller pointed out. Could put them in pond, help with water purity. That is true and they are cheaper than more fish, her mother agreed. In that case, Ill take all of them, if only to save you having to carry them around. Big sister is the best! the clam-seller declared, giving her mother a hug. Yes, yes, big sister is good, her mother agreed, patting the girl on the head. Do I not get a pat on the head? she muttered. Youre good too, my little gift, her mother added, ruffling her hair with a warm smile. Now, lets look at these roots you picked out. Well? her sister asked, shaking her from the recollection. She opened and shut her mouth, still trying to work that out herself. The mind worked in strange ways at times, though that memory was especially odd. Why she should have brought it to mind, right here and now A part of her just wanted to shove it away again No! No, no, no! she ran her hands through her hair and groaned, the familiar, natural yet not feeling of being nudged away, just like in the Red Pit, returning. Taking a deep breath, she took a step back, mentally Shit! Its that fate-thrashed obvious! she cursed, realising what it was in the same instant. Taking another deep breath, she focused on her mantra and considered, carefully, how she was using it, or rather letting it get on with what it did, itself. They were both at the peak of Physical Foundation, at the point where their mantras would work passively just as well as if they were focusing on it. What is? Arai asked. Why its not working! she groaned. Arai just stared at her, clearly not following, but that was fine. The key was actually another simple little thing, so long in the back of her mind it was also second nature. The basics of the basics. Mantras worked off the subconscious, off the intuitive and the second nature. Mother had always said it was instinctual, but not necessarily like a hunch, or gut feeling; that was slightly different. In any case, the important thing was perspective. A different perspective. It was easy to get caught up in a pattern C a theme, even C regarding how Mantra mnemonics worked. Body related to the body, for example. Soul she frequently let just do its own thing, because it was almost impossible for her to really intuit what a soul was and the mantra just did its thing. The problem, now that she looked at things from this slightly different angle, was that something was working against it. The manipulation was nothing to do with her mantra, or the environment, it was something far more insidious. Spirit, within my Heart the bridge of Renewal is my Body within which my Soul and Spirit are connected within the Heart the bridge of Renewal is my Body within which my Soul and Spirit are connected She murmured the words out loud, watching how it flowed. The trick was to ignore the first mnemonic C another sideways thing their mother had talked about. A mantra had to have between three and five active mnemonics, but actually, there was nothing stopping you repeating one, or moving the starting mnemonic along in the Long Form so long as you could still frame it correctly. In this instance, what she had done was re-define Spirit and Soul in slightly more abstract ways. Now, Spirit became the desire to overcome the dodgy recollection and Soul the profound essence that needed to be found. To her shock, it also worked the first time, even if it was almost headache inducing. The difficulty was that it required almost complete focus, compared to how it normally went. The inertia of familiarity, born of tens, if not hundreds of thousands of repetitions of those mnemonics in her minds eye was as much a hindrance now as it had been a help. Arai was still looking at her sceptically. Okay, let''s do this, she declared. Mmm okay, Arai agreed after a moment, seemingly resigning herself to not receiving an immediate explanation. Putting a hand to her sisters forehead and the other on her heart, she slowly started to move with her, making sure she was completely in-sync with Arais movement as she retraced her steps Got it! Arai declared, opening her eyes after they had almost returned to the cliff edge. It was Brother Ji who sneak attacked Sir Huang! Ah, good, she gasped, sitting down on a handy rock. Motherless Monkey, sis, what the fates did you do! her sister gasped a moment later, scooting over to half-kneel beside her as she stared up at the swirling cloud, taking deep breaths. It took her a moment to realise that blood was streaming out of her nose. Ah, I twisted the meaning of Spirit and Soul a bit, she replied, then gave Arai a quick summary of the memory while her sister wiped the blood away. "Where did you find the clue, anyway? The reflection in Sir Huangs hair tie, Arai replied, sitting down beside her. Its made of metal and caught the shadow with enough clarity that I could discern that the attacker was wielding that black-ish bladed sword Brother Ji used before. In that case, your turn to get a nosebleed, she chuckled, sitting up. Arai gave her a sideways look, then muttered her mantra under her breath a few times, likely getting the hang of the cadence of the mnemonic flow she, herself, had used. Once Arai had done that though and placed one hand on her heart and the other on her third eye, she took a deep breath and sank back into the memory of that moment. Re-focusing on her memories, she followed her sisters instruction and within a few seconds had a wavering, shadowy awareness of a figure in a red and purple robe, hanging in the air just behind Sir Huang, the short blade in his hand out-stretched, just about to make contact with Sir Huangs neck. It was like looking at a ghost for a split second, such was the speed of the movement, but it was still there, captured egregiously in the twisted reflection. The longer she stared at it, the more aware of just how obfuscated the moment she was in she became as well. While much of it was still murky and unclear, she could now see Ha Mangfan and Din Ouyeng clearly, near Ling Luo. Juni was halfway across the distance, her bow drawn, already loosing an arrow at Brother Ji. Lin Ling and Han Shu were both staring, in shock. Lin Ling had her hand clasped over the spot where the skitterleap talisman was, likely in the process of trying to trigger it. I am Di Ji, and I am so pleased The words made her skin crawl as Brother Ji spoke them, in that disorientating moment within the attack. There was certainly more, but by that point, all three of them had been cast adrift into the mist and she had lost track of Sir Huang as she desperately grasped for Arai. Exhaling, she opened her eyes again. I am Di Ji I am Di Ji The words hung in her mind for a few seconds, before her mantra crushed the disturbing resonance that came with them. It was all three of them, Arai said, before she could. Yeah, she agreed, feeling tired. The worst part was, in a weird way, that Ling Luo appeared in on it, somehow. That would hurt Ling Yu. Refocusing on her memories again, she found that much of the recollection was still absolutely terrible as well. The understanding she had from the moment within that reflection was barely enough to counteract the lingering sense that Mangfan was still the real perpetrator. Examining how her memories twisted in loops trying to justify that made her feel dirty inside. It was every bit as nasty as the worst moments in places like the Red Pit. Everything about that moment is just scary, she shuddered. The perfection within the moment I wonder if thats why my compass died, Arai mused. An absolute alignment? she frowned. Yep, except it was meant to ensure our death, and I rather suspect it flipped. Thats why they are dangerous, she agreed. The lectures their father had given on Absolute Alignments were mostly to explain why bought compasses were not great in life and death circumstances. Absolute Alignments were basically a rejection of a fundamental tenet of the celestial order C that Heaven always left a way. Death in Eight Directions was the famous one, but there were others. The key thing though, was that they were fickle. Like a slippery fish in the dark, didnt Father say? Arai nodded. Uh-huh, she sighed, staring up at the sky. Though if this is heaven leaving a way its got a cruel sense of humour. Ha-Haauu Arai half-laughed, half-groaned. So Di Ji huh, she said at last. Isnt that the name of that total criminal from a hundred years ago? The one Mother once described as an enemy of all women? Arai added. That was another childhood memory. One of the few times she had ever seen her mother really, and by really, she meant really, angry. They had been playing with some kids in the plaza outside their house, and it had become a game of black and white. Or to put it more simply, cultivators and rebels. During that, some brat had started to declare that Di Ji was going to get them, because they were cheating. Mother, who had been nearby for some reason, had overheard and slapped the boy so hard he was left unconscious. She had then dressed down his father, when he complained, and given everyone a lecture about who exactly Di Ji was and why no child should ever speak his name, especially not in relation to young women and girls. Enemy of all women is maybe underselling it, she muttered.

~ Jun Han C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
I didnt think it was possible to dislike this rain more than I already did, Kun Yunhee grumbled, taking in the gorge from the steps of the shrine. Standing beside her, watching the rain splash off the paving in the small courtyard, Jun Han found he had to agree. The Rains from the East were difficult enough at the best of times, but whatever had occurred in the Jasmine Gate had somehow allowed them to find a new layer of unpleasantness within the Yin Eclipse experience he had not thought possible. Officially, their task here was to keep a look-out while Priestess Ying helped the injured using the shrine pool. In his case, however, it was also to get away from the bandits and their smirking indifference to their captivity, as it kept reminding him that Arai, Sana and their friends were still out there, unaccounted for. Mostly, though, it was to see if being under shelter helped ameliorate the effects of the jasmine rain, as most were now calling it. It had not. If anything, trying to evade its effects just made experiencing it worse. How can the humidity somehow be more more? Yunhee complained, pulling at her light robe that sat under her armour, which was almost stuck to her like a second skin at this point. The worst is that floral scent, he muttered. The suffocating humidity and the almost poisonous lethargy it instilled in his qi if he relinquished his concentration would have been bad enough on their own, but the floral fragrance carried with the rain and mist was It was almost indescribable. Short of screaming inarticulately, he didnt think he could find any words to do the discomfort it caused any kind of justice. It was at times distracting, others alluring, then, just when he thought he had managed to ignore it, that became a sort of curse of absence where he found himself suddenly missing it, only to then feel disgusted and distracted when he realised it had never been gone. That had even filtered into getting into shelter from the rain itself, which just made you more aware of the crushing humidity and everything else that came with it. He half expected to start encountering biting qi-insects at this point, just to complete the descent into abject misery. Ugggh, Kun Yunhee just shuddered. I think I would still feel horrid, even if I was stark naked. Its like armour, hate, I just cant. she groaned, running her hands through her lank hair. It is rather miserable, yes, Priestess Ying agreed, stepping out from the shrine to join them. How are the injured faring? he asked, partly to distract himself from wanting to tear his own armour off. The pool gives some respite from this, but none of them are in the best mental state anyway, Priestess Ying said with a sigh, wiping sweat, and with it quite a bit of mud and blood, off her face. As to their injuries, they are well, they are what they are really. That was about all you could say. No further survivors had shown up either, though the list of the missing was still growing. The Five Fans'' assault, for all that it was brief, had been ruthless in that regard. Hey, how is it going? They glanced over to find Ling Fei Weng, who had just called out, was making his way into the courtyard. Its raining, Kun Yunhee grunted. Ask me when its stopped. Aye, Ling Fei Weng sighed, walking up the steps to stand beside them in what passed for the shelter of the overhanging roof. How are the injured, Priestess Ying? About as you might expect, she sighed. Any more survivors? No, just dead bodies, Ling Fei Weng replied, sounding drained. He could only feel for the Ling clan expert. Most of those dead out there from the Ling clan were people he knew, some quite well. Ling Tao is looking for both of you, Ling Fei Weng added after a moment. I am basically here to take your spot. She still over by the teleport? Yunhee asked. Yep, Ling Fei Weng nodded. I guess we will talk later then, he said with a sigh, bowing politely to the Priestess. I am sure, she agreed, returning his and Yunhees bows. Stay safe. Giving her a smile that was half-hearted at best, he nodded again to Ling Fei Weng and set off down the steps, Yunhee following after him, still tugging at her armour. Out in the gorge, they made their way over to the teleport platform, where Ling Tao was standing, talking to Old Xian and Diaomei, whose expressions could only be called unhappy. Ah, there you are, Ling Tao waved for them to come over once she spotted them both. How can we help, Lady Tao? he asked, giving her a polite salute. Please, no salutes, she sighed. We are just waiting on Han- ah, there is he. Following her gaze, he found Han Ryong walking over to them from the looted warehouse. You wanted to see me, Lady Ling? Han Ryong said respectfully. Yes. Aii Ling Tao sighed and stared up at the rainy sky for a moment. Lets walk over towards the shrine a bit. Standing near those idiots she glanced over at the more important bandit prisoners is making me want to follow Priestess Yings suggestion. to feed them Immortal Peaches then turn them into a banner? Diaomei asked with a nasty grin. In this rain, shoving them under some upturned pots would be enough, Old Xian muttered. Mmm, true, Ling Tao agreed. Although I dread to think what blighted fungus they would mutate into. Fair point, Old Xian agreed. Baisheng, call me when they get the thing stable! Ling Tao called over to Baisheng, who was sitting on an upturned pot on the teleport formation, with an umbrella for shelter. Of course, the old man confirmed, giving her a wave. With a further sigh, Ling Tao gave the bandits one last, gloomy look, then starting to walk back in the direction they had just come from. Somewhat confused at this point, he followed her in silence, until she came to a stop in the courtyard they had just left. Ling Fei Weng, who was still chatting with Priestess Ying, also looked somewhat bemused. Sorry, she sighed, seeing his and Yunhees odd looks, I could have just come over here, couldnt I? It has been that kind of morning, Old Xian said sympathetically. It has rather, she agreed. Do you want me to stay, Lady Tao? Ling Fei Weng asked politely. Ah, its fine, I just wanted to be out of obvious earshot of those villains, Ling Tao sighed, walking over and sitting down on the edge of a column base set into the steps. Anyway, I suppose I am paying the price for not having spoken earlier. For some reason, she looked at him when she said that, in a way that made him suddenly rather uneasy. And now this abnormal rain is here, she grumbled, staring out at the rain bouncing off the plaza. Context or problem, problem or context, talk about circumstances making a mockery of good intentions. You could hardly have foreseen this, Lady Tao, Diaomei murmured. What happened? he asked, trying to push away the sense that something was wrong. Those gathered here all had ties to the missing group led by Kun Juni, and the fact that she was clearly uneasy didnt bode well. -Only Lin Ling is without representation, he thought, with a pang of pity, I suppose that means I am here on her behalf as well. I owe Lin Fanghai, never mind Arai and Sana, that much, certainly. What happened? Ling Tao gave him a wan smile. Good question. Greedy old men who only care about themselves happened. Is it a blessing or a curse I wonder, that I never grasped their gift for distance in the face of self-interest? If you had, you would not be here, Old Xian remarked drily. True, I would be fawning over that pathetic prince and his ego, Ling Tao agreed with a bitter smile. Ignorant of what I never had. Anyway, Ling Tao added, with a further sigh, Basically, the duke, blast his puppeted limbs, and those around him, want confirmation about the Five Fans, specifically he wants to speak to those of you who can confirm that Esoteric Green Fan, among others, was actually here. Ah, Yunhee grunted. Somehow, they got wind that you, Diaomei, and you, Han, are both here, Ling Tao continued, looking at each of them in turn. and with your previous occupations, and connections to people Cao Leyang trusts, well, they deem it to be a fortuitous thing. Faugh, Diaomei just sighed, sounding resigned. I see? he muttered, somewhat surprised at that. His ties with the Cao Estate were ephemeral at best, now. His current post was basically a retirement job, after Cao Hongjun stood down as duke, and while he had maintained a fairly cordial relationship with Cao Leyang in those days, the duke had sent him exactly two letters since then. The first was to congratulate him and Ruliu on the birth of Arai and Sana, delivered alongside a small token of acknowledgement from his father, the latter a personal message when Ruliu died. You have links to the duke? Han Ryong asked him, quietly. When I first arrived in Blue Water Province, Cao Hongjun took me under his wing, he explained. I ended up in his household until I met Ruliu, at which point I moved to West Flower Picking Town. After that I was under Cao Leyangs command as part of the Provincial Security Bureau until he became duke." Oh Han Ryong gave him a somewhat sideways look, no doubt because the Provincial Security Bureau, as Cao Leyangs personal project, had been a fairly clandestine setup. That explains a lot. That they want to do this, because the Deng clan are more concerned about Misty Vale, which has also come under attack, than here, where we have had all the misery in the world is just typical I suppose, Ling Tao added sourly. Misty Vale got attacked? Yunhee asked. Yes, just like here, Ling Tao replied. By the sounds of it, the garrison fell before it even knew what hit it, and the town probably as well. Thats the land route out of here, Han Ryong frowned. And the largest standing garrison in the region, Ling Fei Weng added grimly. It is, Ling Tao agreed. However, that is a fairly minor thing That is min? Is this about Junis group? he interjected, his anxiousness to discover the fates of his daughters warring with the creeping thought that he really, truly, did not want to hear where this was going. Yes, Ling Tao replied, not meeting his eyes and just staring out across the rain-drenched courtyard. Are they okay? Han Ryong asked, uneasily. Honestly? Ling Tao sighed. We have no idea. Just remember that the evidence we have is prone to multiple interpretations. As far as replies went, that did not inspire confidence. Something about this was starting to make him feel deeply uneasy. A soldier''s intuition and, much more worryingly, a father''s. though if this is someones idea of a bad joke, I will ensure that their punishment is immortalized in arborundum, she muttered under her breath. Are you sure you dont want Old Xian asked her, putting a hand on her shoulder. No, Ling Tao shook her head, giving him an apologetic, if rather wan, smile, before looking at each of them in turn, her expression... complex. Simply put, there is fairly... compelling evidence that Ji Tantai kidnapped Ling Luo, and that he... may be Kong Di Ji or have a close relationship to him, Diaomei quickly added. Well, yes, Ling Tao conceded. Although how that works Anyway... DiJi? he repeated, hoping, praying, he had just misheard. That uneasy feeling, like a pit had appeared in his stomach, well on its way to becoming a sink-hole, threatening to drag him down into the depths of the underworld. As in the Kong Di Ji? Kun Yunhee reiterated, her expression curdling. That was captured near Eastern Myrtle Village, by Cao Leyang? Han Ryong and Ling Fei Weng both had expressions like they had eaten shit, and he was sure his wasnt any better. Yes, that Kong Di Ji, Old Xianfang confirmed with a deeper sigh. Well shit, Yunhee declared, running a hand through her matted hair. So, how does this Han Ryong started to ask, then trailed off, his expression paling. Oh Di Ji Tantai and Ling Luo chased after he trailed off, his mouth suddenly dry. Arai, Sana... he stared at Ling Tao, feeling like he had been punched in the gutYoung Noble Ji is a HERO, how dare you slander his good name like this! In life, there were memories that stuck with you. Treasured ones, like the day Arai and Sana were born or the day he met Ruliu. Momentous ones, like the day he underwent his immortal crossing and the events afterward. And nightmarish ones. Like sitting in the darkness, holding Rulius hand, as she slipped away, or the day of her funeral, when her relatives took away Ruo, or He found himself staring up at a furious young woman, nineteen, maybe twenty years old, her dark brown hair dishevelled and her expensive robe flickering with formation symbols. Or the day Cao Leyang encountered Kong Di Ji, in Eastern Myrtle Village. Young Noble Ji is a hero, how dare you slander his good name like this! she screamed, grinding her foot into his stomach hard enough that the ceramic-weave armour he was wearing over it started to fracture. A mere servant, dares to A hammer blow struck her, sending her flying away, into a building, hard enough to demolish it. No you idiots groaning, he rolled up, coughing up blood, just in time to see the armoured vehicle, that had shot her, that should have been able to stand up to a barrage of immortal-realm talismans, vanish in a cloud of metal, unstable qi and shredded soldiers. DIE! DOG OF THE AUTHORITY! A black-haired young girl in a dusty, torn dress, barely fifteen and not even at golden core, ran screaming out of the ruin of a building, a butchers cleaver in her hand and smashed it against his arm. He stared blankly as the metal bent on his armour, not that she cared, continuing to smash it against him YOUNG NOBLE JI DID NOTHING WRONG! The scream made his vision waver, such was the force of soul strength behind it. The girl attacking him collapsed like a broken puppet, killed by the shock of the attack. Only intuition stopped him from being hit as a blonde-haired beauty, a quiver of arrows at her waist, appeared beside him, her short blade scoring his armour He caught her arm and threw her down, not holding back this time only for the Golden Immortal woman, who was a tenth his age C just to add insult to everything elseC to smoothly slip out of his grasp and roll away. He followed her and kicked her in the side, grimacing as even that barely staggered her Captain Han! Sergeant Fei, a young soldier in his early forties yelled from nearby as he led a squad of their troops out of the ruins Get he barely managed to say, before the woman thrown into the building appeared beside Sergeant Fei and tore his friends head off, then casually used it to hit the corporal beside him, so hard his body partially exploded. You think you are special? the woman who he had just kicked sneered as she stood up, wiping blood from her mouth. An old man like you, who barely made it to Golden Immortal by the time he was two hundred, dares to oppose young hero Ji? Spitting out a mouthful of blood, he looked around at the chaos of the ruined village. At the several armoured vehicles burning nearby. At the corpses of dozens of his friends, soldiers whom he had led for years, their hopes and dreams naught but bloody smears in the rubble. At the massive martial formation that hung, over half the village, like an executioners blade. At the lunatic before him, her clear eyes radiating such an obsessive desire to protect her young noble that it made his skin crawl. I thought we were done with this, after the Blood Eclipse? he bemoaned to the world at large, as the brown-haired woman also refocused on him and threw a severed arm at him. He dodged it, only for it to explode anyway, splattering his armour in gore. In the same instant, the blonde-haired girl drew her bow and aimed at him and froze, as a Dao Cage appeared around her. The brown-haired woman, spun, looking for the perpetrator, giving him an opportunity to charge her down. His armour absorbed two blows in quick succession, as together, they crashed into a gore-covered pile of rubble that had been the wall behind Sergeant Feis squad Young Nob! He headbutted her in the face, which stopped her scream, at least, however her hazel-green eyes still reflected that sentiment, that Young Ji did nothing wrong, with such a fervent certainty that it left him feeling physically sick, before she kneed him in the side hard enough for him to cough blood over her He... He did nothing wrong! she snarled, tearing at his armour, trying to head-but him back. Young! Again, he tried to interrupt her, slamming them both into a slab of masonry Young Noble Ji did nothing wrong! Somehow, she still managed to scream again, and this time, it was impossible not to see the features of his own daughters overlaid with hers. Their hazel eyes, their dark-brown hair... screaming at him, begging... pleading with him to just understand how Young Noble Ji was everything to them... Hush, its just a nightmare, he flinched as Ruliu''s voice whispered gently in his ear. Groaning, he tried to banish the haunting, horrible words and the girls crystal-clear gaze from his mind as his wife placed her hands on his head That girl Xua... what did she do to you? Ruliu muttered, her tone becoming more vexed, and rather angry as a gentle warmth flowed into him, from her hands Ruliu... he reached out for her hands, grasping them, only for her features to melt into those of Priestess Ying, who was crouching before him, looking concerned, her fingers touching his temples. Are you? she started to ask him, however before she could finish the sentence, he doubled over and vomited onto the pavement. Is he okay? a young woman Yunhee, he realised, as his awareness of his surroundings slid back into focus, asked, her voice tinged with worry. Brother Han... Han Ryong was also kneeling nearby, his face pale, while behind him Ling Fei Weng and Diaomei were both looking on, concerned. Yeah, he got a serious dose of an unpleasant art, Priestess Ying replied, her qi continuing to flow into him, banishing the last vestiges of that resurgent nightmare. I am fine now he said with a grimace, taking a deep breath. The worst part of that nightmarish memory was how much more it was now. Back then, he had had no children. Now, with twin daughters, the same age as Young Noble Ji did nothing With an inarticulate snarl, he slammed his head onto the paving, hard enough to make it shake, banishing the mocking, haunting, accusatory, words. You crossed paths with Kong Di Ji? Ling Tao, who was also crouching beside him, asked, her voice tinged with real worry as she also put a hand on his shoulder, helping him sit up again. I he took a deep breath, then another, to banish the lingering queasiness, before wiping the blood from his nose and replying. Even now, almost a century on, it was hard to talk about it. I was with Cao Leyang, at Eastern Myrtle Village. We arrived after... to try and contain it. You were at... Yunhee looked like she had been punched as well, as did Diaomei. Oh was all Ling Tao said, squeezing his shoulder sympathetically. Im sorry. It was a running joke, amongst those who guarded towns, that tea-house brawls were never simple. That day in Eastern Myrtle was like a nightmarish parody of that observation. When they had rushed to support Cao Leyang, they found the village already in ruins, while Di Ji and his allies had turned its populace insane, hurling a wall of bodies C men, women, children, even dogs and chickens at their men. Of those four hundred soldiers, a hundred of them under his command, twenty-one had survived, including himself. The village itself had been flattened, its population decimated, the few survivors so mad that they had almost been beyond help. Sorry, he mumbled, managing to banish those vivid, nightmarish memories before he could be sucked into them a second time and looking around at the shocked, worried expressions of the others. This fate-thrashed weather, Priestess Ying cursed softly, continuing to send qi into him. Just take deep breaths and focus on what you were a moment ago, not her, but on the other My wife, he replied, woodenly, wondering suddenly how much she had seen. Ah Priestess Ying sighed. To be able to undo what Xua Ziyi did to you You... he looked up at her, momentarily shaken out of his fugue of memories about Ruliu, by his surprise at her statement. You know who that was? Xua Ziyi as in? Ling Tao started to speak, then trailed off, frowning. I Priestess Ying glanced at Ling Tao, then at him, before just sighing again and nodded. Yes, she was a is She can only live in regret, with what she did, and what happened to her. Di Ji took everything from her. In his heart, he knew it was not Xua Ziyi''s fault. That she was as much a victim as the others. Like the blameless girl who had attacked him with a cleaver. Or the old elders of the village who had self-detonated, screaming Seng-ist slogans as they did so, to ruin armoured vehicles. Or the children who stabbed guards trying to haul them to safety, with treasures they should never have had Di Ji had delighted in seeking out skilled cultivators whom he could use yet dispose of easily. However, he was infamous for seducing and controlling young women, and few, if any of those who passed through his hands had not suffered profoundly. Again, Arai and Sanas faces hung before him, cast onto those tormented women. He knew, better than anyone, just how talented his daughters were. -I put them in the Hunter Bureau what if I had just run away with them that day, gone to another continent, gone into Yin Eclipse, gone to the -And now they are right in the palm of a monster like Di Ji. It hurt just thinking it. His daughters, his beautiful, kind, sincere daughters were out there in the hands of that that -A monster who should be... -Young Noble Ji did nothing It took all his effort not to punch himself in the face. Priestess Ying grimaced and the sense of wrongness receded That art is a menace, Priestess Ying muttered, sighing deeply. It was a mistake for them to ever give it to a girl like Xua, no matter how suitable she was. Is he also touched by Favour with a Smile? Ling Tao asked, her tone gloomy. Uhuh, Jun Han here got a face full of it from the inheritor of this generation, and something about this fate-thrashed weather or maybe its something else is stirring it up, like mud in the bottom of a pond. Sorry, he grimaced, taking another deep breath. I shouldnt To care is never something that should be apologized for, Old Xian said a bit gruffly. It is those worthless dogs in Blue Water City, who quietly seek to make excuses for Di Jis reputation, not to mention those who sought to profit from it ever since, who should be haunted by what happened in Eastern Myrtle. Not young lads like you, who did the best they could to salvage something from it Shit! Ling Tao cursed suddenly, standing up. Motherless He watched dully as she turned and kicked the pedestal of a pillar behind her hard enough to dislodge a few roof tiles above them in the courtyard. What is it? Old Xian asked, concerned. Those motherless That girl Xua Ziyi is the heart of half their fabrications and their excuses! Ling Tao hissed. They will claim that any evidence he gives is questionable, that that fox girl, forgive the term, Diaomei Its fine, Diaomei murmured, from where she was looking on, with concern. That it has affected him, Ling Tao concluded. Which it has, in a sense, Old Xianfang sighed, sounding annoyed. Indeed, no lie here, Lord Duke, we swears the words is straight! Ling Tao parroted with a sneer. I bet that whoever asked for this corroboration knew Jun Han was there, and will use this to claim that whatever testimony he gives might be questionable using it as an excuse to do as they like! Um Ling Fei Weng started to speak. And I cannot stand in front of them either, Priestess Ying muttered, cutting him off. You cant? Old Xian asked, quizzically, turning to her. Indeed, you cannot, Ling Tao said with a frustrated sigh, scrunching her hands through her sodden blonde hair. Um, can I ask? Ling Fei Weng cut in, looking concerned. I mean, um, how is Di Ji alive? Wasnt he fairly publicly killed by Kong Di Yao? Purportedly, Old Xian answered, with a grimace. Although there was always scepticism on that front. That boy shone too brightly, and had far too much importance attached to him, to be discarded quite that easily. Ji Tantai has also been confirmed as using an art from Dewdrop Sage Valley, that Di Ji acquired, if I understand it? Really? Priestess Ying frowned, glancing up from where she was still tending to him. Yes, Ling Tao confirmed. My teacher is one of the few people who has I have seen Di Ji, Priestess Ying said softly. You have? Ling Tao asked, surprised. I have, Priestess Ying confirmed, with a regretful sigh. Once I saw him at a Dao Discussion, before everything occurred, when his reputation was still intact. Then much later, after Xua Ziyi and others fell under his influence, in Wubei Town Wait you were there, in Wubei Town? he blurted out, unable to hide his own surprise. Wubei Town, on the provinces north-western border, had fared rather better than Eastern Myrtle, in its ''encounter'' with Di Ji, though that was a bit like saying being poisoned was better than stabbed. Basically, while staying there, the Iron Crown Duke''s heirs had claimed they became the target of a rebel villainess, who various influences and witnesses had christened the Blood Eclipse Demon Saintess Song'' Somewhat ironically though, that allegation, and link back to the Blood Eclipse, had backfired massively. Fearing a resurgence of the Yeng Brotherhood, provincial officials had investigated rather more thoroughly than those disgraced heirs had likely anticipated. Very quickly, provincial forces began to suspect there was something more at play than simply over-zealous scions hunting rebels. In a sense that was considered by many to be the beginning of the end for Kong Di Ji, though it had also been the start of a bad run of events that eventually saw Wubei Town devastated in the Three Schools Conflict. I was, she confirmed. Sadly, I failed to kill him in the aftermath You... actually tried to kill him? Kun Yunhee asked, shocked and not a little awed. Aaiiii... I did, Priestess Ying replied with a bitter, almost self-mocking grimace. It was... well, he was able to get away. Did he...? Yunhee trailed off, looking at Priestess Ying with a complicated expression. give me these scars? Priestess Ying asked, before shaking her head with a sad smile. No. Despite his many crimes, Kong Di Ji did not do that. In that case, given you are familiar with Xua Ziyi and that art, can you look at this? Ling Tao asked, passing Priestess Ying a Jade. While Priestess Ying took the jade and pondered what was on it, he took a few further deep breaths to refocus himself. Some of the initial shock had worn off now, thanks in no small part to her healing, and while the gut-wrenching feelings of helplessness were still there, in his heart, he knew dwelling deeply on them was a bad idea. Self-pity would not help his daughters, or their friends, or anyone else stuck out there. Looking around, the others were all rather shaken as well, especially Han Ryong, who was sitting on the steps, stony-faced, no doubt worried about Han Shu and Ling Fei Weng, who was likely concerned about Ling Luo. Yunhee, by comparison, was looking at Priestess Ying with mild awe, while Diaomei and Old Xian were just watching passively, their expressions gloomy as they watched Priestess Ying and Ling Tao consult the jade. That is certainly Favour with a Smile, Priestess Ying said at last. And the youth at the back no wonder they stepped through quickly and matters transpired that I didnt cross paths with them in the short time they were here. Could it be someone other than Di Ji? Ling Tao asked her. Maybe? Priestess Ying conceded, after a further short pause. It is I want to say odd that Kong Di Yao would be travelling with the very person he is famed for having killed, but knowing the Din clan and the Di family, I dont doubt that that whole scheme could be a ruse, to avoid embarrassment and spit in Lady Kais eye. They certainly trashed Xuas reputation thoroughly in the aftermath. With the tales of him being bewitched by a fox demon and that Lady Kai was just trying to cover her tracks? Ling Tao mused. Among other things, Priestess Ying sneered. The Din clans main talent, I have come to believe, is that they have a heaven-sent ability to talk anyone into believing that festering dog-shit is actually a dao-jade covered in mud. That I could believe, Old Xian agreed sourly. So, he started to say, before having to pause to again wipe blood from his nose. "So, if Ji Tantai... is Kong... Di Ji, or related to him in some way, what do we do?" That is the million-spirit-stone question, Ling Tao muttered. Didnt... you say that those monkeys were going to help Han Shu and the others? Han Ryong asked, hopefully. Perhaps they might be able...? This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ... Shit, Ling Tao groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. Oh, monkey balls, Old Xian groaned at the same time. Ah, Priestess Ying grimaced. Uh...?" Han Ryong looked confused, as did Kun Yunhee, and Ling Fei Weng for that matter, though Diaomei just sighed softly. For his part, he had a sort of hunch on what their worry was, but a part of him was not sure whether that was a good or a bad thing. The question of the ''monkey tribes'' and their threat to the peace and security of Yin Eclipse was a high-level strategic concern, one that Cao Leyang had had quite a lot of engagement with, as had the forces under his command in the aftermath of the Blood Eclipse. Most of his personal dealings had been with fern cloaks, but chilling tales of retributions existed in historical record if you knew where to look. You think they will fail? Han Ryong asked, finally sounding a bit nervous. Looking at his friend, as someone who had two teenage daughters able to hide their emotions, he could see the tell-tale signs Han Ryong was relying rather forcefully on his own mantra inheritance at this point. Mmmmm... Priestess Ying didnt look all that confident, suddenly, he had to admit. What is the worst that could happen there? Ling Tao asked, frowning. They provoke the Iron-hide enough that they come out of the massif in search of answers, or just outright killing people, Old Xian muttered, his expression gloomy. Likely they wont stop easily either. This has the potential to be as bad as the mess with the Eastern Blaze Cult. Eastern Blaze? Priestess Ying asked, curious. I cant say I have ever heard of them. Oh, it was well before your time, Ling Tao grimaced. Back in the chaotic period after the Huang-Mo wars. There were various incidents. The most famous infamous, perhaps, was that perpetrated by the Eastern Blaze Cult, who wanted to relocate to here from the Iron Crown Province. As a result, the monkeys, who had largely stood aloof, were provoked to the point where they began playing an active part in pushing back against the settling of clans and external powers. Propping up many of the local tribes that owed allegiance to powerful qi beasts and awakened spirit herbs in the process. Because of that, it proved impossible for the old powers that had existed since before the time of the Blue Water Sage to ever be fully pushed out of the province and caused Cao Hongjun a lot of difficulties in his early years as Duke. Moving over to sit on the steps, beside Han Ryong, he couldn''t help but notice Ling Tao didnt sound quite as annoyed about that last bit. How are you holding up? he asked Han Ryong, who had gone back to staring at the courtyard, while Ling Tao and the others talked about the problems with monkeys. Eh um, I should be asking you that, Han Ryong replied, giving him a sideways look. I just feel so helpless, Han Ryong muttered at last. Like there should be something more we can do? That is the difficulty, Yunhee agreed, gloomily. At least Yin Eclipse doesnt care what kind of cheating bastard of a young noble you are. There are worse outcomes to this than ''angry monkey tribe gets sic''d on rampaging criminal'', Diaomei observed, both to them, and to Ling Tao and Old Xian. The ones that were here seemed quite... reasonable? The Iron-hide tribe are reasonable in the same way snapping turtles are, Old Xian muttered. Provoke them, and their response will make the Meng clan Oh bugger that dog-bastard''s ancestral generations... Ling Tao trailed off and stared up at the rain, mouthing curses silently at the sky above as they all turned to look at her. What?" Old Xian asked, frowning. Whats wrong? Priestess Ying asked. Ji Tantai, Di Ji, whoever the fates-accursed ancestors he currently is, is a member of the Seven Star Pavilion and there is enough circumstantial evidence in this that it is possible to paint a disturbingly plausible picture pointing to the Meng clan. Gah, all we need are those crazy monkeys starting a war with a hegemonic power, Old Xian grimaced. Not to mention they are setting up this crazy trial. Id have a bit more faith in the monkeys than that, Priestess Ying muttered, giving Old Xian a sideways look. Though the trial is, indeed, likely to take on a rather unpleasant dimension. And speaking of Ar he caught himself and shuffled Han Shus name to the top of that list. Han Shu, Juni and Lin Ling, not to mention my own daughters, all of them are capable and well trained, with as much experience in surviving up here as anyone, he added encouragingly. Indeed," Ling Tao agreed. That was what he had settled upon to keep his own state of mind... coherent. He knew his daughters, knew what they could do, how well they had struggled to better themselves, and most importantly, how well Ruliu had taught them I know... Han Ryong groaned, putting his head in his hands. But I... half the people here didnt even get a chance to put up a fight and... Han Ryong trailed off, staring at the wet paving where the blood from his own nosebleed earlier was almost all washed away. He didnt have to say what the problem was, because they had all been staring at it for over an hour, body by body. Useful people survived. Important people survived, if they were useful. It was a cold, cruel way of looking at the world. One built on the shoulders of bastards like Di Ji, and the old villains behind those like him. The people in Eastern Myrtle had not been ''important in the eyes of Blue Water province, at least until the actions of Di Ji and his companions, willing or otherwise, had obliterated them. Then they had become a posthumous symbol of a certain kind of atrocity, and even that legacy was twisted and miserable in its own way. -What would I do, if Arai and Sana come back like those broken girls in Eastern Myrtle? As a thought, that was, in his view, thoroughly cursed and only partly because of the weather. Even more so because he realised, looking around, that poor Lin Ling was basically an after-thought in this, that, in a strange, twisted way, he was representing her as much as his daughters. -Their lives would be ruined... but at least they would be alive. He took a deep breath and forced both those thoughts, each deeply unpleasant in their own ways, out of mind, aware that the weather was also starting to really make some inroads into his mental state. So, what do we do now? he asked Ling Tao. "If, as you say, my association with the aftermath of Eastern Myrtle is a... problem." Hmmmm..." Ling Tao looked pensive. Knowledge is power, it might be informative to see who set that up? Old Xian mused. Well, its not like my estates were locked down, Ling Tao sighed. This happened too suddenly for that, so it could be as simple as someone just telling their mates they saw something interesting. Though equally, the Five Fans has clearly gotten ears and eyes in the Ling Estates, so On that topic... Priestess Ying cut in, looking a bit awkward. I worry that you might have another problem. That group who came with your niece stayed well out of my way, and thinking back on it, I neither gave them, nor anyone before that much cause to do so... Could just be paranoia? Old Xian frowned. They didnt care coming here, based on that image, Priestess Ying pointed out. You should be prepared for some interesting aspersions to be thrown the Ling clans way, perhaps, Priestess Ying muttered, looking a bit embarrassed. Depending on who is behind this. If that does come up, my teacher will deal with it, Ling Tao said. Though I wonder if they would be Ling Tao trailed off as one of the masked, male cultivators from the Little Dragon entered the courtyard and gave her a polite salute. The setup is done? Ling Tao asked him. Yes, the masked man confirmed. They are still calibrating, but Lord Baisheng said to come when you are ready. Very well, Ling Tao sighed. So, am I? he started ask, wondering what she intended to do in regards to his participation. We can only play what is in front of us, Ling Tao said with a resigned sigh. Ying, do you want to come with us and watch this farce from a distance, or wait here? I suppose Ill come watch, Priestess Ying said drily. I can check on the injured who are still out there. Ill stay here then, keep Sir Fei company, Old Xian mused. You can always call if you need me. In that case, Ling Tao remarked turning to the rest of them, Shall we get this over with? Ah watch out Yunhee pulled him sideways as another roof tile, that had been teetering precariously, slid off and bounced on the steps right beside him. Sorry about that, Ling Tao said with a sigh, glancing up at the roof. Its fine, Priestess Ying said drily. There is a large stack of spares the Blue Gate School left up here years ago in the hall over the wall. The bandits only stole the decorative ones that cap the roof ridges. They even stole the roof tiles? Yunhee muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. Uh-huh, Priestess Ying. Once a bandit, Ling Tao observed as they headed out through the gate. The gorge was as it had been, the two groups of bandit prisoners sitting in the rain, guarded by two of the Ling clan Little Dragon experts and Meihua from the Cherry Wine Pagoda. Shi Lian was sitting on the edge of the teleport formation, sipping a drink, while Baisheng was where he had been, sitting cross-legged, resting his chin on one hand. Bai Sheng and Xiang Meilan were sitting with the wounded not in the pool, under the cover of the re-rigged canopy, nearby. I will not be sorry to see the back of this place, Han Ryong muttered. He gave Han Ryong a pat on the shoulder by way of agreement as Ling Tao led them back over to Baisheng. You could have waited a bit longer, Baisheng remarked. We had reached a point where everything that needed to be said, was said, Ling Tao murmured, flashing him and Han Ryong an apologetic grimace. What kind of setup are they using? A visualisation field, Baisheng replied, gesturing to the formation that someone, Shi Lian probably based on the principle within it, had drawn out on the platform. With an anchor point on their end. Simple but effective given the distance and the disruption. A Huang clan pattern, Priestess Ying observed, stepping up on the edge to get a better look as they made their way up. Yes, Lord Huang Jinfang is helping, Baisheng replied. Huang Jinfang, thats a big name, Priestess Ying mused. Meihua! Ling Tao called over to the woman from the Cherry Wine Pagoda, waving for her to come as well. Once the field is activated, you can just stand within it to participate, Baisheng added, presumably in case none of them were familiar with it. What do you need, Lady Ling? Meihua asked, arriving at the steps. The Blue Duke wants to speak to those who can positively identify Smiling Fan and Esoteric Green Fan, among others, Ling Tao explained. You may not be needed, but still Ah, of course, Meihua nodded, giving Ling Tao a polite salute. They are signalling that they will initiate the connection, Baisheng noted. He watched as the area around the formation on the teleport platform started to draw in ambient qi, shimmering faintly in the rain for a few seconds, before the middle of the platform wavered faintly. Priestess Ying hopped off the platform and went to stand a few metres beyond it, as the field expanded to a radius of about ten metres. Thats a bit bigger than I thought, Ling Tao frowned. They are putting a lot of qi in from their end, Baisheng said drily. I guess they want to impress, given the circumstances. Ling Tao just shook her head at his comment as their surroundings continued to waver Like a mirage out of the mist, he found himself standing in a somewhat familiar hall, on top of a large table, in fact, given the perspective of the connection was a bit off. He immediately recognised Cao Leyang and Lu Ji, the headmaster of the Blue Gate School, standing alongside Lord Ling Jiang and another rather pale-looking woman who was holding his hand tightly, who he assumed was the lords wife, mother of Ling Luo. Within moments the projection had encompassed the whole of the hall on the other side, holding quite a few more people than he expected. Off to the side, he picked out generals Ha Cao Lei and Cao Weng, along with Commander Tai Cang, who had been Cao Leyangs deputy in the Provincial Security Bureau, not to mention the older brother of West Flower Picking Towns current Town Captain. Tai Cang gave him a subtle nod back as their eyes met. Across the table from Cao Leyang stood a tall man in a red and blue robe emblazoned with the Huang clan crest, accompanied by a scholarly-looking youth and a dark-haired young woman, both also dressed in Huang clan colours and an auburn-haired beauty in a white gown embroidered with silver moons. The Imperial Astrologer he recognised from his robe, while the old man beside him in a Deng clan elders robe was also vaguely familiar, but he couldnt place a name. The youths behind him in gaudy robes were a mystery though, as were the handful of other officials and elders standing around watching. Duke Leyang, Ling Tao replied, giving Cao Leyang a polite salute, before turning to the tall, bearded man wearing the red and blue robe. Duke Jinfang. Lady Ling, Cao Leyang, who was dressed in a light robe, looking much as he always did, with a close-cropped beard, his long, blonde hair cut short at the sides and tied back in a martial knot, replied politely. It has been a long time, Lady Ling, Duke Huang Jinfang added politely. You look well, under the circumstances. Thank you, Your Grace, Ling Tao replied with a further polite salute. I understand we have you to thank for this link? I can claim little credit, Duke Jinfang said drily, nodding to the youth in a white and red robe standing beside him. Young Lord JiLao feels we must improve the impression that was previously made. Young Noble JiLao, she murmured, giving him a polite salute. We keep meeting in eventful circumstances, it seems. Ill bet he does, Lord Baisheng muttered softly off to the side, which made JiLao glance at the old man then wince. Rather than be offended, however, Huang Jinfang just rolled his eyes, while the girl beside him actually smiled slightly, as if this much was expected. On the other hand, the Imperial Astrologer immediately scowled, rounding on Lord Baisheng. You should be more respectful of Young Lord JiLao, he declared. Are you aware of who you are addressing so impertinently? Lord Baisheng stared at the Astrologer like he was a worm that had learned to speak for a few seconds, then ignored him. I trust the drain is not too bad on the other end? Huang Jinfang asked, also acting as if the Astrologer had never spoken. Its tolerable, Baisheng confirmed. So long as nobody tries anything exotic. So, what kind of force attacked? Cao Leyang asked Ling Tao. A well prepared one, Ling Tao replied, running her hands through her hair for a moment so it was not plastered over her face in the rain. Though it pains me to say it, they infiltrated the expedition in the inn to a rather problematic degree So Headmaster Lu claimed, a middle-aged man in Ha clan robes with a long, well-styled beard remarked sourly. Thats Ha Ji Fugang, Shi Lian, who had come to stand beside him, murmured. An all-around smartass. So I see, he replied, looking around at the others, making sure he kept his face neutral. It was hard, frankly, even though he had experience with these kinds of meetings. The thought that one of the old men here had subtly tried to plant him with the events of Eastern Myrtle kept cycling through his head. The Lin Clan had historically held power within that region, but with defectors leading up to and since the Three Schools Conflict, and the fractured politics of the Ducal palace, knowledge of his involvement could really have come from anywhere. However, his eyes kept being drawn over to that Deng official, standing beside the Imperial Astrologer, pondering that sense of familiarity. I am informed that the Ling clan was mostly responsible for that, the Deng official added, a bit archly. Did not one of your elders mastermind the whole thing? Ling Tao, however, didnt rise to the provocative nudge and simply stared at the Deng elder impassively as a response. This does raise quite a few questions as well, a Confucian-looking man in a green robe embroidered with golden leaves mused. Indeed it does, the Deng official agreed. Starting with why the Ling clan unilaterally took it upon themselves to shoulder this burden, if they were incapable of seeing it through? It is possible that the Ling clan has been acting in false pretence from the start? Ha Ji Fugang mused. This does pose us a lot of difficulties in regards to the Emperor of Shan Lais request, The Imperial Astrologer mused. Though thankfully their Advisorial Excellencies have confirmed that the Imperial Court is willing to defend righteousness. The majority of the infiltration was via the groups of juniors that the Ha clan forced into this endeavour, Ling Tao replied drily. And the same goes for the Ling clan elements. That rather smacks of you making excuses, Lady Ling, the Imperial Astrologer retorted. Although it is understandable I suppose, the Deng Elder conceded, giving Ling Tao a knowing look. Such responsibility must be a real burden. I do wonder what your husband thinks. Listening to them just prattle on, as if this was not some urgently called conference, arranged at great expense, he found he could feel his nascent soul acquiring internal injuries. He was no stranger to these kinds of meetings, but the degree of dismissal was concerning, even with the knowledge that at least one of those here had, or did intend to, try and manipulate his own participation for their own ends. Quiet! Cao Leyang said, slapping a hand on the table, interrupting everyone Show some decorum and let Lady Ling speak uninterrupted! Your Grace, Your Grace, the Deng official murmured placatingly. The severity of this incident necessitates that we, your advisors, treat it with appropriate scrutiny. We are only doing as our posts instruct! Yes, and right now, your post instructs that you are seen by this seat and not heard! Or I will see to it that the cost of this meeting is taken from your Deng clan! Cao Leyang snapped, before turning back to Ling Tao. Apologies, Lady Tao, that was unseemly in the context." Not at all, Ling Tao replied with a polite bow to Cao Leyang. I am sure these events are very overwhelming to your advisors. Especially for those who lack practical experience in such matters. Both the Imperial Astrologer and the old man from the Deng clan scowled at her. So, what of the losses sustained? Ha Ji Fugang said. I am led to understand the Cao family has confirmed the deaths of Ha Caolun and several others, by turncoat hands. What is the damage there in Misty Jasmine Inn, have you captured any I cannot speak for Ha Caolun, he was not at the Inn at the time, Ling Tao said simply. However, in terms of losses, it would be faster to just list those who survived. Well, do so? Ha Ji Fugang said after a short pause. Lord Fugang, Cao Leyang growled, rather pointedly. ... Ha Caolun is dead? Shi Lian muttered, biting her lip and glancing at him. Wasnt he supposedly part of the group thats in the wind? Yeah, he nodded grimly. That the Ha clan knew that already was possibly down to their talismans, but at the same time, the Ling clan seemingly knew nothing about Ling Luo and the Shi family had been in the dark until they came up here. Have any other losses been reported? Ling Tao asked, clearly pondering the same thing he was. There was some considered silence around the table as the various officials resolutely failed to report. Ling Tao stared around and sighed, deeply. Until we are clear on the perpetrators and their overall goals, all I can say is that almost all the survivors of this attack were women." I suppose you have some idea on that? General Weng added. Advisor Lu has already shared some things... Then I will be fairly brief on that point, Ling Tao replied. "The bulk of the attacking forces were led by experts from the Five Fans, they were supported by veterans of the Three Schools and Blood Eclipse conflicts. Their methods are... well they fit with the Five Fans, which is to say, they killed everyone who could not be sold for a profit." And prisoners? General Ha Lei asked. "Some," Ling Tao replied. However, it is my understanding you are here to ask questions of those who fought with Esoteric Green Fan and his disciple, Smiling Fan. Yes," Cao Leyang agreed, glancing at him and Diaomei briefly before turning back to Ling Tao. Lady Tao, perhaps you could give us an account of the attack, first?" Of course, Your Grace," Ling Tao replied politely. "Though I would hand the narration of the initial attack on the Inn by the bandits to Diaomei, given she was a first-hand witness. Ah, yes, of course, Cao Leyang agreed, gesturing for Diaomei to come forward from beside Ling Tao. Diaomeis narration of the early mornings events was fairly dispassionate, given her intimate involvement in them, but it left little room for doubt regarding how well prepared the attackers had been. She didnt dwell overly much on their identities, but on her description of the tactics and the way the group went through the inn. How they had set up formations in advance, even subverting supposedly secure formations on doors and the like, to raiding rooms, painted a concerningly compelling picture of the skills of those involved. Their ruthlessness was another key element she emphasised, especially in regards to their pursuit of their goal, which had apparently been to secure the whole Inn, then use it to trap more groups, even into the trial. At that point, Ling Tao took over, explaining how the response group had been assembled and acted to relieve the Inn, though she glossed over the far-casting and Lord Baishengs role. The assault itself didnt take long to break down either, largely because most of the groups had encountered the same kind of thing, emplaced formations, exploiting earlier sabotage, hamstrung by residual defences due to the attackers underestimating a few key things. Listening to her, he felt that was another very good reason to avoid prisoners being paraded in front of this lot, beyond the obvious, partisan issues. The Five Fans had long-standing roots on the central continent and if Priestess Ying really was, as he was starting to suspect, the rumoured Demon Saintess Song from Wubei Town, that was the kind of awkward accusation he was sure the Deng and Ha would have a field-day with. Especially if Ling Tao was right and they also decided to poke holes in his unfortunate intersection with Xua Ziyi. So, that brings us to the other reason for this, General Weng mused, considering his group in particular. The last first-hand testimonies relating to Esoteric Green Fan that are remotely reliable are almost sixty years old, and his disciple has managed to slip through all kinds of nets. Yes, Cao Leyang nodded. The question of what powers are actually backing up that bunch has been floating around for almost as long. Certainly, this does bring it somewhat back into the current political frame, Ling Tao agreed. With the attack on the auction, what went on elsewhere in the province leading up to it, and now this. Quite, it is clear that some destabilizing influence is trying to leverage matters, and if we can shed any light at all on it General Weng sighed. The influence of the Five Fans as a holistic entity can be debated, but Green Fan and Shadow Fan both have means beyond the expected. You can add in that Green Fan was rumoured to be associated with that criminal Di Ji, Deng Kong muttered. That was never proven, the Imperial Astrologer pointed out. If you told people that Di Ji consorted with monkeys and served the Ming at this point, most people would just go as expected. Somewhat to his surprise, Deng Kong shot the astrologer, who he had largely been siding with to this point, a rather nasty look. I wonder, does he have some relative that was caught up in that? Yunhee signed to him unobtrusively. He does, Shi Lian confirmed. His grandniece was one of the group who went missing in Wubei town. Oh, the abduction blamed on the Demoness Song, Yunhee signed with a sigh. So, we know from the battle what realm the Esoteric is now? Cao Leyang asked. He was able to use laws, he answered. And was controlling a major feng shui formation with a talisman clone. Was he a clone all the time? General Weng sighed. I wonder how they got talisman clones good enough for up there, Tai Cang muttered. No, his clone was destroyed and then his real body appeared, he replied. At least as far as I am aware. Perhaps those who were in the courtyard can share more on that? He was not a talisman clone, he was one of those who covered the retreat, Ling Tao replied after a moments thought. And can you confirm that there is no way you might be He sighed, finally seeing where the issue about Xua Ziyi was going to come in, feeling a bit frustrated on that point, then frowned, as something odd caught his eye. What is it? Cao Leyang asked as he turned slightly, looking left and right, for what it was. He wasnt the only one, either. Shi Lian had turned her head, as had Ling Tao, her eyes narrowed Watch it! Meihua yelled as she ducked to the side, a distortion scything past her that left a trail of scattered rain before finally hitting the teleport platform and revealing itself to be a metal throwing knife. Three more followed in quick succession, followed by two yin-earth talisman arrows, falling almost vertically, though Ling Tao just shattered those. Well, it took them long enough, Ling Tao sighed, Secure the The tetrid slid over the lip of the platform so quietly he barely noticed it, until its qi started to destabilize at which point it froze on the spot, sealed in a shimmering blue cube. A second one appeared a moment later, which Baisheng also promptly sealed. What is going on? General Weng asked as the other onlookers watched the chaos unfold. We have been anticipating an attack for a while, Ling Tao scowled. They do have their timing down well. Those are tetrid stalkers? Deng Kong eyed the sealed cubes with distaste. Yes they Two large explosions, from the western perimeter, were followed by a spatial distortion that rippled through the rain. Lady Ling! one of the masked guards from the Little Dragon came racing over He flinched as Ling Tao casually caught the masked man by the arm and slammed him into the edge of the teleportation platform. Really, at least put some effort in, she muttered, tearing the mans mask off to reveal a pale-faced youth with cold eyes. What shall I do with him? the female archer asked, coming over. Toss him in with the other elite prisoners, Ling Tao commanded. Behind them, there was another explosion, and then a flash of unstable space disgorged some thirty bandits, all wearing light armour, this time painted with a red circle on them, who rapidly spread out across the plaza. Blood Moon Gang, wonderful, Yunhee groaned. They are far from home, he observed. The Blood Moons base of operations was almost beyond Teng province, in the mountain spurs on the eastern edge of the forbidden region. Two arrows narrowly missed him, even as he scanned them for targets, a third did hit Ryong, who staggered as his armour absorbed the blow. The female archer next to Ling Tao sent an arrow streaking back into the mist. A moment later there was a flash of unstable qi. Missed, she grunted. They have personal displacement charms. Han Ryong nodded, then sent two arrows of his own into a pair of the bandits who were racing in their direction. Three more died to arrows from above in the same instant. At that point the female archer, Meihua and Ryong opened up properly, sending about an arrow per second into the group, who fell within seconds. Dispose of those corpses! Baisheng yelled a moment later, pointing at the dead bodies littering the ground. They are His last words were lost as a dozen of the corpses twisted and then started to get back up. Each one now projected a creeping, inauspicious vitality that he had never sensed before. By the Grandfather of Heavens ill humours! Ling Tao cursed. First blood ling trees now this? What are they? he asked, wondering why they seemed oddly familiar. Thats parasol qi, these are basically corpse puppets intended for aggressive area denial, Ling Tao scowled. If you dont have laws, stay at range and shoot them in ways that will make it hard for them to Her words were lost in a vast shockwave that picked everyone bar Ling Tao, Baisheng and her archer up off their feet and sent them sprawling on the ground. They just tried to crack the Dao Cage, Baisheng chuckled, standing up. Let me deal with this. {Azure Yuan Flower Garden} Every corpse within eyesight gained its own personal blue cube, as did several figures who had been completely invisible, and almost thirty tetrids at rough count, who had been moving in on their position trying to flank. Thats one way to deal with it, Han Ryong muttered, sounding impressed. It is, he agreed. Thats a lot of tetrids, Huang Jingfan remarked from the viewing field, eyeing them. Some quite high-level ones as well, are they spawning them at? Golden Core, looks like, Baisheng mused. And mutating them with blood-ling qi so that they can use soul sense that much easier. More coming, Meihua called out. Looking off to the side, he saw the tell-tale flickers of spatial distortion, near the complex the Ha clan juniors had been using The teleport triggered thirty metres up in the air and half over the building, scattering The corpses, the qi within them already destabilizing, went everywhere while the tetrids that came with them leapt left and right as they scattered. Baisheng just shook his head and the bodies were again enveloped in shimmering blue cubes until they exploded, at which point the cubes vanished and the qi dispersed harmlessly. A third spatial distortion triggered off to their right, and he watched, somewhat without suspense this time, as that repeated. Ling Tao and the other archers shot a few tetrids, then the corpses and remaining tetrids got cubed by Baisheng until their qi destabilized. On the one hand, its certainly an effective tactic, Shi Lian observed. Its just not any good here, Yunhee agreed. Baisheng, who was standing nearby, looking up at the cliffs, suddenly pulled out a talisman and threw it at the rows of bodies they had been guarding. A shimmering, spherical Dao Cage appeared over them, just in time to block several dozen talisman arrows, each of which exploded in a flash of inauspicious yin vitality he had come to associate with parasol qi by this point. After that, two more distortions landed, in quick succession, both of which Baisheng, Ling Tao and then Xiaofang and Shi Xiaolian largely tidied up on their own, with the rest of their various groups either guarding the injured, keeping an eye on the bandit prisoners or shooting tetrids from a distance. A third arrived a short while after that, but then there were no further ones. The whole assault had lasted maybe ten minutes at most, much of it witnessed by the duke and the other advisors as well. Well, that was a nice range-finding attack, Shi Lian muttered as they made their way back over towards the teleport circle. As you can see, they have resources and a willingness to be mendacious, Ling Tao was saying somewhat sourly to Cao Leyang as they stepped inside. Yes, they do, the duke agreed. What bothers me is that parasol qi. Yes, it is a bit unusual, Ling Tao agreed, neutrally.

~ Jun Sana C Ridgetop Ruins ~
Following the revelation about Ji Tantai being the one responsible for tossing all three of them off the cliff, Sana found herself, not at a loss, exactly- because that was a traumatic revelation to process in various ways- but rather, unclear as to their future direction. Rather than linger in the cliffside plaza, where her sister had stayed to ponder the divination shrine as the morning progressed, she expressed her intention to look about a bit more and meandered back through to the courtyard where they had spent the night. Partly, she had to admit, it was because standing within sight of the edge of the cliff was a little unnerving. She had never had a problem with heights until now, but the feeling of falling forever that a few subsequent trips through those moments of recollection gave her made her suspect she might have developed a dislike of them. However, it was also because she had become genuinely curious about the transience in the building styles and what other curios might be in this place. There was still nothing remotely threatening either, though she continued to reserve judgement on that. Yin Eclipse was nothing if not consistent, in serving up what on first appearances seemed like remarkably unthreatening places that were, in fact, terrifying death-traps once you discovered their quirk. She had not yet found the quirk of this place, and while it was theoretically possible that Yin Eclipse had finally outdone itself and they had found the one totally harmless anomaly in existence, she would only believe that when they worked out how to get out. She wandered through the square, poking into the odd corners of buildings until her scrip told her it was almost lunchtime, by which point Arai finally came to look for her. Find anything? her sister asked, coming over to stand beside her, staring up at the statue of the two-tailed squirrel. Strange plants, fog and the suspicion that I am missing something? she replied, with as much levity as she could muster. You? That it is possible to get a headache from staring at feng shui puzzles for hours, her sister replied with a wry grin, referring to the patterns without beginning or end on the carvings. And what do you mean by strange plants? Okay, well, strange is maybe an overstatement, she shrugged. However, look at the trees and shrubs. What about them? Arai asked. They are the same as the ones down at the bottom, where we fell, she remarked. Same species, same kind of distribution. I almost want to say its as expected but knowing what I do about Yin Eclipse I think it''s more likely I am missing some odd, yet critical piece of information about how this place works. You and me both, Arai sighed. I tried to make a few compasses, given the two I had on me are both her sister made a breaking motion. no longer for this cruel world. Ohh? she asked, having not really gotten around to sorting her own ones out. What are the results like? Strange, Arai mused, taking out a mortal compass, functionally a step up from a beggars one, which she had apparently just made from plants with the five elements. A basic five elements compass worked, but all it showed me was that a five elements compass worked, if you follow? I think so, she frowned, taking the compass, so termed because even someone without qi should be able to use it, and turning it over in her hands. As her sister said, it clearly worked. The different elemental parts pulled towards elemental sources, in this case the wood went to the tree a few paces away, but it didnt really tell her more than that. There was nothing to intuit from it in regards to whether the plant was dangerous, or edible, or in harmony with its environment. Just that the broad-leafed shrub had a vaguely wood or life alignment. Given the qi in it was just weird anyway, that was C to put it bluntly C unhelpful. Its basically a dowsing compass, thats all they seem to show, Arai shrugged. I know divination works and feng shui is clearly able to influence this place, but the compass basically tells me nothing beyond what I can see anyway. So, its failing to found? she suggested, turning it over. Founding a compass was the step required to make something like a five-elements dowsing array, like Arai had seemingly made, more than that. Usually, it was as simple as infusing a bit of qi and intent into it, or, if it was a mortal one, ensuring that the natural harmonies matched correctly. The latter were much harder to make, but Arai had tried her best with what she had and neither of them were unskilled. Any idea why? No, Arai sighed. As I said, the material components work, it just feels like I am missing something. That could be said for this whole place, she pointed out. Curious, she took out a spirit herb from her storage ring that had wood alignment and tried the compass on it. The results were ambivalent at best. I tried that, Arai noted, seeing her poking at the herb pensively. The results are as you see. With a sigh she sat down on the lip of the raised pool. Arai sat down beside her a moment later and put her arm around her. So, what do we do? she asked after they had sat in silence for a few minutes, just taking in the plaza. I Arai started to speak, then stared into the silence. I dont know. Finding out what happened was a goal, I guess I was hoping that that divination thing might help When her sister lapsed back into silence, she felt a bit bad for asking the question. What next? was something she had been trying very hard to avoid thinking too much about, partly because she had no idea where to start. Sorry, she muttered. Sorry, her sister murmured at the same moment. She could only laugh a little at that, albeit rather sadly. I mean, the divination was certainly not us, here, she noted, closing her eyes and trying to recall it. Somewhat to her surprise, she found it was not difficult. Both she and Arai were standing, naked, waist deep in a shallow lake, with her holding the piece of the burnt lump of rock. The shore behind her was some distance away, but it held trees and shrubs. The obvious thing that stood out though, was that, wherever they were, it was either a big valley, like the one they had had to boat across, or somewhere My thought was that it was near the Jasmine Gate, Arai said with a grimace. Because of the openness and the lake? she guessed. Yeah, Arai sighed. The only other place would be beyond the Rainbow Gate, but both of us dont look much different than we do now. Just Shocked? she supplied. Yeah, Arai grimaced. I suppose then we can check out the various places immediately around here, she suggested. We passed through two large valleys, and while the lake in our vision was somewhat temperate, that could just mean its further into the area where we were traversing before the teleport? Or its on the edge of the massif, her sister added. What, you think just walking to the edge would get us out? she muttered, mostly joking. I mean, do you have a better idea? Arai replied helplessly. Its that or stay here and hope something changes. Maybe there are more things like that divination formation? she mused. That hasnt reacted again, has it? It has not, Arai confirmed. And there was nothing where we were the night before? Nope, she reaffirmed helplessly. And there are no real traces of the later fixes on the buildings here. Arai nodded slowly and passed her a vine-wrapped parcel of cloud-rice and pickled mangosteen. Accepting it gratefully, she took a big mouthful and munched it down quickly, surprised at how hungry she was. It was only at the third mouthful that she thought to try using her mantra on it. Spirit of my Heart become the gate of Renewal within my Body within which the Soul of nourishment is she muttered around her food, then nearly spat it all out, as she failed to properly complete the mnemonic, having made the sentence far too complex. You okay? her sister asked her, passing her a jar of water, which she gratefully took a gulp of. What are you trying to do? Spirit and Heart of my food become the force of Renewal within my Body and Soul, she mumbled, taking care not to choke on her food as she did so. That second attempt was much more successful, and she almost immediately felt a boost to the efficacy of her qi absorption. I she swallowed another mouthful down. Just tried using the perspective shifting trick on my mantra to help with the qi in the food, she replied. It works, although the boost is pathetically small. Spirit and Heart of my food become the force of Renewal within my Body and Soul, her sister mumbled around a mouthful of her own food. That is interesting, Arai mused, helping herself to a drink of the water as well. She watched the effect on her own body for a few moments, then ate another mouthful, this time chewing much more slowly. As she half expected, that did, in fact, improve the effect even more, but by such a small margin that she had to roll her eyes. I hope the others are okay, Arai muttered after a long moment. They had the Skitterleap talisman, she pointed out, glancing at its now seemingly defunct mark. Juni was running for us as well Yeah, but Arai started to speak, then bit her lip and stopped. They had the Skitterleap talisman, she reaffirmed, grabbing her sisters hands. And Juni and Han Shu are both good fighters. Not to mention you have the rest of the Ha bunch. Do you think they will just take that lying down? Arai met her gaze for a long moment, then sighed and nodded, for which she was grateful. Her view on it was, she knew, fanciful, but the alternative was not something she wanted to think about. Equally, her older sister wasnt someone she wanted to see thinking about that kind of horrible possibility any more than she did. They ate in silence after that, each lost in their own thoughts, watching the rain patter down on the paving and the trees. So, what shall we do with the afternoon? Arai asked at last. Do you want to spend more time on those patterns? she asked. I dunno, Arai sighed. All they are doing is giving me a headache in a sense. I guess Ill record the whole thing then we poke around here a bit more? Sure, she nodded. Ill come give you a hand with that then. The recording took the better part of an hour, she reckoned. Mostly because the patterns and statues were impressively detailed, in the estimation of Grandmaster Lis jade tablets. After a quick test to see if the feng shui puzzles had translated correctly, they went over to Sir Huangs body. Do we bring this as well? she asked Arai as she hauled it up, over her shoulder. I I mean its a bit bulky, but its manageable so long as we are not climbing cliffs, her sister pointed out. And actually, we can probably drop it over any edges without worry, given it survived the drop it did. Hah she had to roll her eyes at that. With a sigh, she walked over to where Juni had been before they went over and put her hand on the rock there. Please be okay, she murmured, mostly for her own peace of mind. I In that instant, she felt a faint, familiar tug on her arm, as if something was It vanished as fast as it came, leaving her staring at the ground, wondering if she imagined it. What is it? Arai asked, I she stared at her arm, with the Skitterleap talisman, and then at the compass she still held in her other hand. Carefully, she withdrew a bit of blood from her arm that was touched by the qi of the Skitterleap talisman and then placed the middle of the talisman against the cut This time, she got a subtle, if rather diffuse, tug as the compass, only able to douse detected more skitterleap qi. Turning, she wondered if it was her sisters talisman, but Arai was on her other side, looking a touch confused. It turns out your basic compass can douse the Skitterleap talismans qi, she told her sister drily. Oh for fates-sakes, Arai sighed. Why didnt I think of that? We had other issues, she replied with a helpless shrug of her own, heading over in the direction the compass tugged at her, until she arrived on the mid level of the seats around the plaza, near where she thought Ling and Han Shu had been. Two signatures, her sister remarked, having quickly put together a second simple compass of her own. Has to be Ling and Shu? Yeah, she nodded, looking around. The question is, can we find where they went? By the looks of it Arai stared at her compass and shuffled a few feet away, before glancing over at the cliff. It even picks up our attempted uses. The question though, is did they try to use it to follow us, or did they use it to flee from here? I guess we can only look? she suggested, Though I am not that hot on climbing down the cliff again in the first instance. Me neither, Arai said drily. The obvious route is straight away from whatever happened here, and Ji Di Ji would have been ahead of them, not to mention Ling Luo and whoever else was in on this. So She turned to look around as her sister mused and eventually pointed off to their right. If I was going to run away from bastards like that, Id pick a direction where there were nasty surprises. Isnt there a spider den south-east of here? There is, Arai confirmed, rooting around in the vegetation nearby Those fissures are something Juni would likely recall. Something else? she asked, watching her sister. Getting stuff for a compass, Arai grunted. Touched by the qi, before it dissipates. Feeling a bit silly, she nodded and set to helping Arai. It took them about five minutes to make the compass, which was very basic and, again, unable to found, but thankfully did pull reliably towards other instances of skitterleap qi. Thanks to her sisters bright idea regarding the compass, the trip through the town was fairly quick as they had a fair idea of where they were going. It took them about an hour, and only one instance of dropping the puppet over a cliff, to get down into the valley where the spider-queens nest was. There, however, she found another oddity. There is heaven-blaze pine qi here, Arai observed, looking around at the aggressively mundane forest. And yet its really diffuse. Also, do you notice how vibrant this vegetation looks, compared to elsewhere? she mused, taking in the shrubs, which actually looked like they were growing, as opposed to merely existing. That thats true, Arai nodded, looking around them. Over there in particular, where there is a huge concentration of it, relative to what this compass can detect anyway. Following the normal compass, she found Arai was right. There was a splash of phantasmal resonance with the heaven-blaze pines qi that centred on And there is a trace of the Skitterleap talismans signature too! Arai exclaimed from nearby. So they landed here? she guessed, looking back the way they came. Thats and presumably Ling or Juni tossed out a pine to cover their trail, Arai nodded. But this is weird on a whole other level, she pointed out. What is this place, actually, if we can find traces of this here after all, yet there was nothing There was the talisman trace, Arai pointed out. And we were able to divine something sympathetically so clearly there is some link? Yes, I know, she sighed fighting the urge to roll her eyes. But you get what I mean, right? I do get that there are parts of this that dont add up, yes, Arai agreed. They walked on in silence, searching for further traces of skitterleap qi, until another oddity that had been gnawing at the back of her mind finally just settled into place, as they arrived at the first of the fissures. Sis come look at this tree, she called over to Arai, who was peering into its depths, a little apprehensively, gesturing to a very mundane tree that was identical to the vast majority growing through the ruined town they had left behind. Yes? Arai asked, turning to look in her direction. The vegetation here is the same as on the ridgeline, she replied, walking over to the edge of the fissure and looking in. It was a bottomless void as far as she could see, but not so wide that you couldnt cross it at full sprint, with a running jump, in a few places. Uhuh Arai replied noncommittally. No. Sis. Look around you, she urged, before taking a second quick look around herself, in case this was just a fluke and she was about to make an embarrassing mistake. Seeing no immediate evidence to the contrary she continued speaking: I mean its literally the same. We are still in the same ecosystem! Arai frowned and glanced around; the cloud was still dense here, so all but the closest vegetation in the fissure-riven gully was obscured by mist. I mean, yes, we are still on the Her sister trailed off, and stared around, her frown deepening. She said nothing, waiting patiently for the spirit stone to drop. Her sister wasnt stupid. Oh! she exclaimed. Everything is simple herbs and grasses There is some low-lying under-scrub over there. Ferns and oily trees with gnarled water-resistant bark. Its all montane evergreen and her sister trailed off, staring around with a look of dull comprehension in her eyes. Yep! she agreed, waving her hand expansively at their surroundings. Never mind where we came up initially, which I think is the same valley as this actually, but the last time we came we walked around the edge of here and it was full of common broadleaves. There are still waterferns and tree-gnawing vines here and there she paused to point at the ferns on the edge of the chasm and the tangles of dark-green, trefoil-leafed vines enshrouding them. And yet there are no broadleaves of any species here now, not that I see, her sister observed, looking around and nodding now. The qi is still yang earth and yin water, with a background of balanced wood and balanced water if you ignore the weird ones we cant grasp. Exactly! she nodded earnestly. And the trees are all common boreal cloud forest species, or at least variants of. Its nearly impossible to tell which with the total lack of flowers. Uhuh, Arai agreed. In the valleys, the ecosystem changes according to the qi flows through the strata below them. They both peered down into the fissure, then around at the forest again. I recall uh, I think it was Old Oudeng saying that they feed off each other, and that is why you get those weird pockets with almost no transition between them, except maybe a ridge, or a thicket of particularly spiritually-resistant shrubbery for the most part. We could check this she frowned, pulling up her map. There was that route into this valley from the north. Juni avoided it when we came towards Heart Break Ridge because it has that spider hole at the far end, and it would have forced us to cross these fissures, at an hour when spiders would have been coming out. Ah, that path, her sister nodded. Right, she nodded, projecting the map for her sister. Its not actually that far from here. About 600 metres to the north. Okay, Arai agreed, after a few seconds contemplation. Crossing over the fissure, they headed off, away from the trail, until eventually they reached the escarpment wall, where a fracture gully ran off, roughly north-ish. It was actually somewhat further than she had anticipated, or, she supposed, recalled. Juni and the others had definitely not come this way in any case, according to the compass. Though, she doubted they would have anyway. There was dangerous and then there was Well, thats fairly concrete, Arai mused, staring into the gully. This should have been a little yin wood ecosystem. With all kinds of nasty active herbaceous cultivars, she agreed, stopping in the middle of the entrance to the water-cut rock gully, which was about five metres wide and tapering steeply vertical. The path that ran on the other side of this gully right under the wall was impassable, Arai mused. As you said, its why Juni brought us up onto the ridgeline by the other route in the first place to the ruined town. To avoid that as much as to avoid the spider fissures, with whatever was following after us. Both of them looked at the aggressively normal gully, with a mix of water-loving creepers, ferns and overhanging cloud juniper higher up. This is just a normal cloud forest, Arai concluded at last, looking back in the direction they had come from. Its all just normal cloud forest. Yep, she agreed, spinning around on the spot. A totally normal, nothing untoward cloud forest. Just like you would expect to find in the high montane valleys, south of Blue Water City. Except the species are weird, the qi feels like its either missing something, or we are missing something, and there are no living things, other than the plants. And nothing is in flower. At all, Arai added dryly. Oh, and there are traces of heaven blaze qi and the qi signature of the Skitterleap talisman She coughed lightly and rolled her eyes. YesExcept for that. Arai looked up through the cloud then back at the compass. Their trail leads back south so if we follow it, it should take us roughly towards the eastern edge of the Jasmine Gate? Or the valleys immediately beside it, she agreed. Which also have some big, shallow lakes. They do, her sister recalled. And some nasty threats as well. There are also no records for them on this side. If I was looking to lose some serious pursuit, Id run for there. Its inhospitable if you dont know the trick, and Han Shu can help them make it through, she noted. And that would take them back towards Misty Jasmine Inn, and into totally uncharted, at least in modern terms, valleys, where they would have an edge on their pursuers anyway. Its a direction, Arai agreed, setting off back the way they had come, occasionally looking up at the escarpment rising above them with a frown. What? she prompted at last, after they had walked for about 500 metres and her sister had continued inspecting the cliffs with a deepening frown. I was just thinking about what Senior Ying said that time, Arai replied. You recall, in the river gorge before Portam Rhanae, about formations and the way valley walls work? About them being walls of compressed space, which is what makes them so hard to break or breach? she asked, casting her mind back. Thats the one, her sister confirmed. It was the heaven-blaze qi that got me thinking, about the durability of these spaces and how the suppression works. Are you suggesting she trailed off, staring around again. That its possible this place is the reason why the valleys are so hard to shift? Maybe? Arai sighed, But your observation about the cloud forest being the same makes that fall down I mean, not necessarily, she pointed out. There are clear similarities after all, and the vitality of this place was definitely improved in the areas where that qi ended up If that is the case, though, how do you think we actually get out of here? her sister asked, quietly. I was trying really hard not to think about that, you know? she muttered, shooting Arai a dark look.

~ Lu Ji C Blue Water City, Ducal Palace ~
Standing in the dukes strategy room, watching the last of the tetrids and the parasol qi tainted corpses get tidied up by Baisheng and the other old experts at Misty Jasmine Inn, Lu Ji felt the beginnings of a serious headache forming. Parasol qi was not normal. There were not a lot of sources for it, certainly not in those quantities, and nobody was going to be growing a parasol tree or ten that had that quality as far as he could see. Your Grace! Your Grace! everyone in the room turned as a breathless messenger envoy came rushing into the room and saluted the duke and generals Urgent message, Your Grace! From West Flower Picking Town. Special Authority Communication, Direct from the Military Authority Captain! Everyone paused to stare at the messenger, even those who didnt know what the code Special Authority Communication meant. That was code for a serious emergency, to be sent through the direct channel to the duke. Only North Fissure and West Flower Picking had that right, as they were the closest places to the true danger zones in the Yin Eclipse Mountains, Thunder Crest Pinnacle and Chain Spire. Go on, Cao Leyang instructed the messenger, frowning. Your Grace, the messenger saluted once more. Reporting a serious incident in West Flower Picking Town! The Ha clan has formally requested censure authority in West Flower Picking Town. They are claiming that rebels have assassinated multiple young masters and officials, furthermore, a number of herb hunters have aligned with the Yeng Brotherhood and remnants of the Lin School to subvert the delivery of spirit herbs for the gift to the Emperor of Shan Lai. Everyone local to the province stared at the messenger, because those words, while they made a report Say what? General Weng managed at last The the messenger started to repeat the message, before Cao Leyang held up a hand for him to stop. Who authorized this? Cao Leyang asked, staring at the messenger. A serious incident in West Flower Picking Town? his disciple, who was still on the communication line from Misty Jasmine Inn, asked. Lady Tao, the messenger saluted her briefly, before looking back at the duke. Umm, Your Grace Who is asking for censure authority? Cao Leyang repeated. Uh Ancestor Cao and Ancestor Ji the messenger replied, giving General Weng and the Ha clan official a sideways look. That is presumably Ha Cao Fanfang and Ha Ji Fanguang, he supplied, more helpfully, considering the messenger, who was actually from the Ha clans Cao family, he thought, based on the sideways looks he had given General Cang and the Ha clan Official. Your Grace, the messenger shrugged, apologetically, passing a sealed scroll to Cao Leyang. The request has three official seals of the Ha clan who is behind it specifically, I cannot tell you I am afraid, here is Lord Lu! He turned to find a second messenger, an official in fact, from the Ha clan, had just hurried in. Somewhat surprisingly, it was also someone he recognised. Ha Kangfei was a sworn brother of the current Clan Lord and a former core disciple-turned-elder of the Blue Gate School until he stepped aside a few decades ago to become the estate manager for the Ha Familys compound in Blue Water City. May I? he asked Cao Leyang. Of course, Cao Leyang nodded, waving for him to go talk to the new arrival while Generals Weng and Cang pored over the Censure Authority Request with the other officials. Giving Cao Leyang a polite salute, he went over to Ha Kangfei, who was waiting by the door, taking in those in the hall with a pensive frown. Sir Kangfei, he murmured, taking the official by the arm and leading him a little way away from the others. What is your message? Uh, Lord Feirong couldnt get a hold of Lady Ling, so he asked me to seek you out, Ha Kangfei replied softly as he sheltered their conversation. Their estates have come under serious attack, as has the Cherry Wine Pagoda. Several female disciples were abducted and... Ha Kangfei paused to swallow as his nervousness overtook him. Uh the target of the attack was his wife and young daughter, Ha Sungmei. Were they successful? he asked, frowning. No, Lady Chang Mei killed the first wave herself, though she was injured. The Clan Lord and Elder Erlang, who has exited his seclusion early, then arrived and the rest were killed or forced to retreat. Since then, however, we have had no further communication with West Flower Picking Town. I would have come sooner, but first I went to your residence, and they said you were at the Ling clan, then I heard you were here at the palace No problem, he sighed, giving Kangfei an apologetic pat on the shoulder as he mulled over his message. Was there anything in your message about the Shi family, explicitly? No word, Ha Kangfei replied apologetically. He frowned and stared into the distance. Technically the Shi clan ran the Cherry Wine Pagoda, so the attack on them was implicit in a sense. The Pagoda Mistress, Shi Xiaolian, who was basically from the same generation as him, if not anywhere close to his realm, was also up in Misty Jasmine Inn, though that fact should be known to virtually no one. That immediately suggested to him that this was somehow related to what was going on with the Five Fans and Misty Jasmine, or a different arm of the same stratagem. The deliberate targeting of Ha Chang Mei and Ha Sungmei was something he could picture into that as well, at a strategic level. This had to be about more than just current events, and while he had never met the young girl, by all accounts she was perhaps more talented than her brother, Ha Yun. Ha Chang Mei was also a valuable piece, given her position in his disciples tapestry of alliances between the Ha Family and the Ling clan. What about Ha Yun? he asked, looking over at the other officials as they debated back and forth, most in favour of honouring the Censure request it seemed. Young Master Yun Ha Kangfei looked, unhappy. Several juniors managed to teleport back, at the cost of their lives, from Yin Eclipse, and the evidence they brought, suggests that Ha Yun may already be dead. -Ah, he was part of the group the Ha clan sent up, to Misty Jasmine Inn, he recalled. What was more interesting there, was the information that a few juniors had somehow teleported back. This was the first he had heard of that. Who escaped? he asked, mulling over the likelihood that that too was part of this whole mess, to serve as some kind of provocation. Its Ha Kangfei grimaced. It wasnt reported in detail to me, I am sorry, Lord Lu, Ha Kangfei replied, looking embarrassed. The body that appeared in the Ha Family Hall was found by Elder Mofan, Lord Feiyuan and Lady Chang Mei. It used a talisman that was gifted to Ha Yun as a last means of escape, but it was not Ha Yun. They died almost immediately, but managed to pass on that the Blood Eclipse had infiltrated the Hunter Bureau, and were trying to target the Jade Gate Court. -How convenient, he mused to himself. What about the others? he asked, moving on from that as he considered how this was mapping out with a sinking feeling, especially given how Ling Luo was also seemingly mixed up in this. Others? Ha Kangfei repeated, confused. You said the body that appeared, he murmured. That would imply others appeared elsewhere? Ah yes, Ha Kangfei sighed, rubbing his temples. -Interesting, he mused, keeping his expression neutral as if he had not noticed the slight hesitation in Ha Kangfeis voice in replying. Something else had been there, with it, a slight sense of being led, that was depressingly familiar. I cannot verify it, you understand, Ha Kangfei replied, apologetically. Another, purportedly Ha Cao Caolun, arrived at the Ha clans main estate, in West Flower Picking Town, before Patriarch Dongfei and Ha Caoluns father Who is a driving force behind this censure request, he mused, glancing back at the table, where they were still discussing that. Yes, Ha Kangfei conceded. He claimed that the perpetrators were apparently Blood Eclipse bandits, who had been at Jade Willow Village, and then said something about a Jun Arai? What about Ha Ji Wufan? he asked, glossing over that bit of volunteered information for the moment. Or the Shi Family? Nothing, Ha Kangfei replied, uneasily looking around the room at the elders. But the Ji family is moving to support the Cao family. I assume the Shi will either stand aside or align with our Ha family. That didnt surprise him in the least, given how the internal politics of the Ha clan in the province broke down. He also knew already that Wufan was missing from Misty Jasmine Inn, and that all the Ha clan juniors up there, who were not female or in possession of the lucky chance of their lifetimes, had perished, with the brunt being borne by the Shi family. That meant that somewhere in this, someone wanted to take a serious punt at the future prosperity of the Ha family and its allies in the West Flower Picking Region. Off to the side, he saw Ling Tao still standing there, watching, as they cleared up the aftermath in Misty Jasmine Inn, but unfortunately, his aunts talisman was being used as the focus of that communication link, so he didnt want to use it to talk to her directly. It wasnt that he didnt trust Huang Wuli Jinfang, but rather that he didnt trust the edifice he represented. The Huang clans goals, as opposed to the Wulis, were, indeed, for a stable and controlled Eastern Azure, yes, but the nature of that control wasnt something that factored into his Aunts plans, and certainly not into the ancient old ancestors who held ultimate responsibility for the Ha family lineage. Both those old men were touchy and dangerous, and he suspected strongly, given the way the Cherry Wine Pagoda had moved, that at least one of them had acted in some capacity. -Could someone be trying to set up a confrontation between the Ha and Meng clans? He found himself wondering, suddenly. That would be a machination he could see the Din clan happily trying to engineer, for a whole host of reasons. -That said, he stared up at the painted ceiling of the room, thinking. In a way, he felt rather bad for Ha Feiyuan and Ha Feirong, because Ha Kangfei was a good friend of theirs, but He reached out and poked Ha Kangfei in the forehead, his soul sense scything into the other mans mind, scattering his meagre mental defences in the blink of an eye Ha Kangfei stared back at him in horror as he examined the mans life in almost traumatising detail. Ha Kangfei was a trusted friend of Ha Feiyuan and Ha Feirong, and had excellent access to the inner workings of the Ha Family, at least in Blue Water City He had been someone who managed matters for them here, and also accompanied various Ha clan scions, primarily golden core and soul foundation juniors, as an elite escort to parties and auctions and the like. And there, in that, he found what he expected to find, even if he had quietly hoped he would not. Missing moments, subtly hidden, in evenings out. In meetings with friends, not well remembered in moments with his wife, at auctions, even official functions, when he had been an elder for the school and all through it, like a silent infection, traces of Favour with a Smile. Sighing softly, he traced them back to their origin, and found Ha Kangfeis wife and daughter. The original perpetrator was unclear as well, even to him. Ha Kangfei had never met them in person, but they were a remarkably skilled user of the art. Once he had been touched by it, the manipulation had been enough to ensnare him, not over weeks, or even months but years. His daughter appeared to have been born touched subtly by the infernal art. Shit, he sighed, lowering his hand, feeling sorry for the man, whose only fault really had been his position and his friendship to Ha Feiyuan. L-Lord Lu? Ha Kangfei stammered, staring at him, knowing he had done something, but clearly unsure what. He considered the man, wondering what to do. Whoever had sent him here had been supremely confident, and was clearly very good at using the art. The trace of Favour with a Smile had touched him, likely to try and influence him sympathetically, and only foundered because its user was unaware that he was already savvy to how it worked. -Which rules out Di Ji, he mused with a mental sigh. Di Ji had been was, undeniably, a piece of excrement in living form, but he had rarely been stupid, when the long view of his actions was taken. Yes, he had ridden his luck at times, but that was also a kind of judgement, and one that took years, if not centuries, to get good at. He had also rarely made the same mistake twice, which was one reason it took so fate-thrashed long for him to run into someone like Cao Leyang. The bigger issue was that this further obfuscated the accusation that it was Di Ji who was a mastermind in this, somehow. -Is that why Kangfei got sent? he wondered suddenly. Whoever is pulling the strings is tying up their loose ends with further obfuscation? Ignoring Kangfei, he turned to consider the rest of the room. Whats wrong? Ling Jiang, who had come over to stand near him, asked. Nephew, his aunts melodious voice murmured, in his head, holding a certain edge to it. This is something you should see Uhhh? he managed to reply, slightly disorientated, because she had spoken to him directly, rather than through the talisman, which in the middle of the Dukes palace was a genuine feat. Doubly so, given she was sharing her perception with him He pushed away the scene of the Dukes hall to focus on where his Aunt now was, which was a rather grandly upholstered suite within an estate, with a balcony looking out across the river from the central district towards Little Harbour. It was also the sight of a massacre. Six corpses were scattered across the room, with another smeared over the balcony. The only survivors were three female cultivators, who were crouched against the wall, naked and shivering, their eyes darting between the dead bodies and him with a mix of incomprehension, fear and pleasure. He stared down at his own body, or rather his aunts . She was wearing a tasteful blue and cream gown embroidered with panels depicting gold monkeys chasing blue kirins, that had not a speck of gore. Only the jasper-coloured blade C crafted to look like jade, but actually arborundum C she was leaning on would have told a bystander that she was the perpetrator of the bloodbath all around them. The other two occupants of the room were a pair of masked, brown-haired young women, dressed in pretty blue and white gowns. The women, sisters in fact, he knew as the rather long-suffering Xiao Ling Hua and Xiao Ling Mei, a pair of orphan siblings originally from the Ling clan, who his aunt had taken a shine to, back before the foundation of Blue Water City. They were technically Elders of the Blue Gate School, though neither had really engaged with the school since his grandfathers time, and largely ran his aunts estates. Ling Hua was currently flipping through some papers on a table, while Ling Mei was holding a naked golden immortal You will the youth gasped, blood bubbling from his mouth as he tried to speak. Regret heaven is vaster than He is not wrong, heaven is indeed A shimmering blade of light infused with yang, fire and water laws slipped out of the beams of early morning sunlight falling into the room, striking for His aunt spun and caught it, not with her blade, but with her free hand, the attack wavering like a mirage as the perpetrator was caught by her. Uh, yes, I am aware, she deadpanned, drawing the assassin out of the mirage of light, revealing a male figure in a dark green robe, wearing an expressionless black mask. Before the luckless Dao Lord could even scream, Lu Xiaos hand closed around his mask, shattering it, revealing a horrified, youthful face with well-trimmed beard The form in her hands wavered, suddenly and then everything went white, everything around them fading into shadows amid a swirling haze of law-infused qi. Nobody said anything as, after a moment, the fire faded away, the momentarily immolated estate sliding back into focus around them as his aunt idly waved her hand in the air. Within seconds, the room was as it had been, while, before the horrified eyes of the Dao Lord, Fu Dengbei and the three young women, the briefly incinerated corpses reformed, their injuries flowing back together, their bodies injuries fading away before their eyes. Ahhhh! a naked, dark-haired youth screamed, sitting up, grasping at his neck. Mother! another gasped, scrambling backwards, his eyes wide. Elder! a third, who had been splattered into the wall before, sobbed, his hand clutching a talisman he didnt have. The other three, who were all naked as well, flinched, then stared at his aunt and her two companions like small animals caught by a pack of apex predators. You were saying, about Heaven being vast? his aunt deadpanned to Fu Dengbei, who was trembling like a leaf now. Who is this? he asked, stepping out of her and forming his own projection, making Fu Dengbei, and the Dao Lord both flinch. Ah, Martial Brother, Ling Hua murmured, giving him a friendly nod. This is Fu Dengbei, Ling Mei added, holding up the trembling youth. Sometimes known as Gang Boss Fu or Young Lord Fu, but to many simply as Brother Fu. He will be of great interest to your good friend Ling Jiang, no doubt, his aunt added, giving Fu Dengbei an amused look. He is well, you will see He walked over to Fu Dengbei, who was looking genuinely terrified now, and cupped the youths chin, considering him. Headmaster Lu please, Fu Dengbei whispered, staring at him pleadingly. Uphold Justice, I am a victim here! I have powerful friends anything you need As the youth spoke, he felt, once again, that faint tug on the edge of his awareness, as the attempt to influence him with Favour with a Smile slipped off him like water on an oiled canvas. Anything I need? he asked drily, considering Fu Dengbeis memories. Someone had made a fairly good attempt at providing him with wards, however before his aunt, they might as well not have bothered. What was interesting, there though, was that the method itself was built on a seed of parasol qi, though that was now thoroughly dispersed, likely by his aunt. They are really doubling down on the Meng clan thing, he mused, ignoring the youths begging now, as he pondered his life such as it had been. A daughter from a poor family catching a young master''s wandering eyes and hands. An unwanted child whose caring grandparents couldn''t sustain real prospects. A comfortable position as a guard to another young master ending in the disaster of a deadly tea house brawl, and scurrying into the Underworld for fear of consequences... In one respect, it was fair to say that the tragedy of Fu Bei, as Fu Dengbei had once been known, was that his story was not that exceptional, really. However, there, his sympathy for Fu Bei ended, because the choices Fu Dengbei and his friends had made after Slavery and its ilk had been banned in the province since its reconstruction, outside of criminal penalties, but that didnt stop there being a market for certain things. Fu Dengbei, with his good looks and easy charm, had become the leader of his group and had then spent several centuries building up a network in Teng Province and Blue Water Provinces, that catered to all sorts of vices and illicit opportunities, so by the time the Five Fans emerged, their influence was already well established. To call the youth before him an enemy of women was underselling it, honestly. Uhuh, his aunt nodded. Kinda funny really, Ling Mei added. I guess, he conceded, reflecting that this was certainly how the genuine perpetrators of these events intended to worm out of the unstable alchemical bomb that was Di Jis legacy in Blue Water Province. Some ninety years ago, Fu Dengbei had joined the Five Fans, though his acquisition of Favour With a Smile had in fact come through an illicit auction he attended as their representative, in Teng province. That also explained the odd effectiveness of the art, he found, as he considered those memories. Fu Dengbei had not simply learned his comprehensions from the manual he had acquired, or been led to acquire, but had them instilled into him, by it. Becoming an unwitting vehicle for the superior ego infused within. That was why he had felt traces of laws in what the Golden Immortal had attempted a moment ago. In any event, with the aid of the manual, Fu Dengbei had risen rapidly through the ranks of the Five Fans. His natural charm and streetwise demeanour allowing him to be a face for them who could move among well-to-do juniors, recruiting some and luring any number of young women into his clutches. In that regard, from the youths memories, he could see he had been both depressingly effective and disturbingly enthusiastic in that endeavour. That was how he had laid his hooks into Ha Kangfeis wife, and also many, many others after. Even managing to cross paths with Ling Luo and several others to try and get an audience with Ling Yu and his own disciple That alone meant that his fate was going to be miserable beyond words when Ling Tao got back. Absently, he turned to look at the others in the room. The three young women had been invited out by friends the night before. Fu Dengbeis memory left nothing to the imagination there, as to what had been going on here when his aunt arrived. And he got himself a nice fox bloodline as well, Lu Xiao mused, eyeing the trembling Fu Dengbei. Yes, I saw that memory, he murmured, not bothering to hide his distaste. As far as the bandits memories went, that acquisition was rather cherished. With a sigh, he turned to the assassin, who his aunt was still holding like a bedraggled monkey. He was clearly a talisman clone, but that counted for little having been grasped by someone like his aunt The crack of distorting spatial qi made him turn to look over at Ling Hua, who was poking around at the back of Fu Dengbeis table and drawers. Ah-hah! Found it! Ling Hua held up a scroll, which she had just plucked out of a broken drawer in the back of the dresser, along with a sheaf of other papers and some jade scrips. You worthless the Dao Lord hissed at Fu Dengbei as Ling Hua riffled through the rest of the hidden spaces contents. The instruction was to write nothing And yet, like a good little criminal, young Fu here trusted your side about as far as he could kick you, Lu Xiao murmured, dropping the Dao Lord on the floor, where he tried to move, only to find he could not. Ling Hua came over to Lu Xiao and handed her the initial scroll. Please Ill give you anything you want Fu Dengbei gasped, as his aunt started to read it. I can explain it all You already have, Lu Xiao replied absently as she continued to read. I I am innocent! Fu Dengbei pleaded, again trying to use the art, to no avail. I was made to do it the Meng! Lu Xiao paused in her reading to stare at him for a long moment, then just snorted and shook her head. Id say save it for someone who cares, she murmured. But you wont remember your past life, so How charitable of you to allow him to enter reincarnation, Ling Mei chuckled, as Lu Xiao went back to reading the list. I am nothing if not merciful, his aunt mused, after a short pause to finish it, at which point she eyed the other youths with a pensive expression. None of them met her gaze, simply cowering in silence on the floor. Here, she added, after a moment, passing the scroll to him. The duke will be most interested to see this, as I suspect, several others in that meeting, Deng Kong not least. Ah he glanced at the list and felt a pang of sympathy for the old bastard for the first time in a good while. At first glance, it was a list of targets that the Five Fans had deemed worth Fu Dengbei compromising. Both Deng Kongs daughters were on it, as was Ha Kangfeis wife and daughter and quite a few others besides. He got to the end of it and then had to stop, because his intuition told him there was something With a colder eye, he read it a second time, then looked at his aunt, frowning, even as Ling Hua passed her another sheaf of papers. Most of these people are juniors, or at least not older than a hundred, he observed. And they all have special physiques or spirit roots, his aunt murmured, riffling through them, then passing them over. He read the list a third time, frowning now, then checked the other documents, which were letters mostly, several pushing for favourable betrothals and a few copies of family lineages, including one for the Ling clan, as well as the Kun clan. What are they looking for? he asked at last, because to him, this all read almost like a shopping list. Thats what I am wondering, Lu Xiao mused, considering the Dao Lord, who flinched under her pensive gaze. Anyway, those will help your case with the Duke, I imagine. Indeed, he agreed, noting that another of those summarized lineages was the Cao clans. Closing his eyes, he refocused on the dukes conference hall and then looked down at the scroll and the papers that had appeared in his hands. Whats wrong? Ling Jiang asked him. You have been standing there, looking into space for I was getting something useful, he said, passing the scroll to Ling Jiang, along with the purloined Ling clan family tree. Ling Jiang opened the scroll and read the list, his expression outwardly neutral, though he could sense the seething anger off the other man. What is it? his wife asked. Wordlessly, Ling Jiang passed her the list, which she read, her expression turning flat as well, while he considered the family tree with a scowl. Is this what they wanted my Luo for? she hissed at last, passing him back the list and staring at the other document. Marriages and alliances favourable to those who have been compromised by the Five Fans, Ling Jiang nodded, glancing over at Cao Leyang and the others. Whats the problem? Cao Leyang, who had also noticed their change in demeanour at this point, asked, leaving the table to come speak with them. He handed Cao Leyang the list and the Cao clan family tree. Cao Leyang read the family tree, then the list, then, lowering it, stared up at the ceiling. How did you get this? the duke asked at last. You can tell him it came from me, his aunt murmured in his head. With a sigh, he produced a jade talisman, depicting a two-tailed squirrel, holding a pill bottle over its head as it ran and passed it to the duke. Well, today just got a lot more complicated, didnt it, Cao Leyang declared at last, turning to look back at the group of advisors arguing over the censure. It did, I fear, he agreed, because half the officials here had some connection to that fate-thrashed list. The Mysterious Beggars Auction
One such scroll that has seen some minor infamy in our own esteemed influence is the so-called ''Wizzard''s Cursed Scroll''. This artefact, of which a few were recovered at the time, and several since have shown up at certain auctions, can be classified broadly as a ''utility'' talisman, that is rechargeable. In the aid of prospective researchers identifying ''genuine'' examples, I will provide a description below, focused on the key, ''unique'' points of these scrolls. Genuine examples all appear to have been ''written'' on the reverse side of a substantial plan of an unnamed, and perhaps forgotten plan of a sewer for a city only identified by the last five letters of its nameshada [See included illustration for notable features to look for]. This no doubt also accounts for the vaguely inauspicious divination readings you may get when trying to use compasses around them. Attempting to open a ''genuine'' copy without using it, will immediately cause the scroll to yell ''Yer a Wizzard'', hence common identifier, accompanied by the openers name. In an interesting quirk, discussed at length in Appendix 1-A: Unforeseen Side Effects, the ''declaration'' of the openers name will be their true name, irrespective of what disguises or common perceptions might beguile it at that time. Deliberate use of the scroll on a person, object or other target, will always spawn a spherical, one-foot diameter orb of law-infused fire, that unerringly targets the most inconveniently valuable, then valuable combustible, then explosively combustible object within a 100-foot radius. This effect has led us to suspect some association withChoobs Lesser Explosion, discussed later in this text. If no such object is available, the orb will usually hit the target, but its effects are generally lessened, and eighty-seven times out of one hundred tests I recorded, saw it hit the caster as well. Ten times, it just spun in place for a few minutes, before vanishing and in three times it followed the caster for a full day, before eventually finding a target of worst opportunity, while its strength was increased several fold. Attempts to manipulate a genuine scroll beyond this point, will always be met with exclamations like ''Weak!'' and ''What are you, a Sorcerer?'' or ''Hah! Stupid warlock'' accompanied by the sound of derisive laughter. If successfully cast, the user will gain a spectral pointy hat for the next forty-eight hours. Occasionally a fake beard or a robe with badly embroidered stars were awarded.
~Excerpt from On the Ten Mysterious Cursed Scrolls'' by Scholar Yung of [information redacted]

~ First Item Old Beggar''s Hospitality Token ~
I am telling you, this is sketchy as anything! The Luminary Ming Merchant Organisation, who own this teahouse, is a reputable influence Is it? I recall brother Kai got scammed by them that time That was just the Qin family Brother Shi, this is the right place? yes? Huang Feng Shi, who had been idly watching some butterflies flitting around the lotus flowers in the lake surrounding the pagoda he and his companions were seated in, sighed and shifted to look at the others. The other four all stared back at him, their various views on their current endeavour mirrored in their expressions with somewhat depressingly clarity. His sworn brother, Fang Bai Wengwhose circumstances regarding his lovely, enchantingly aloof twin sister Bai Wenqing and her Yin Yang Pure Reflection Constitution were the driving reason they were herejust looked a little bit annoyed at the reticence of the others. Lian Shirong, his cute, sandy-haired junior sister was pouting, having just poked him in the arm to get his attention. The other pair, Long Bai Xiao and Long Bai Xiurongno relation to Bai Wengwere sisters currently travelling to acquire strength to fight for their familys position in the Long Heavenly Clan. The pair had fallen in with the three of them with the common goal of helping Fang Bai Wengs sister with her plight. Neither were enthused about coming here, to Hongwu City on the Ming Heavenly clans Golden Splendour Supreme world. Their scepticism about the auction they were about to attend had only grown as the token directed them away from the shining lights of Hongwu Citys central district to this rather run down old quarter at the heart of its southern district. It should be the right place, he replied, a bit helplessly. The instructions were fairly clear. Come to here, to the Pon Zi Teahouse, on this day before sunrise, show the token to the manager and follow their directions He also looked at us like we were a strange species of mushroom never before seen Long Bai Xiurong scowled, flicking the edge of her nearly empty wine cup. Now, now, the wine is good and the view, despite it being the old city is decent, Xiao chided her little sister, pouring the last of the jar they had been given into her cup. However, we have been here for two hours! Bai Xiurong pouted, With one pot of wine and no refreshments! And The Ming clan are the Ming clan, yes, we know, Bai Weng sighed a bit helplessly, taking a sip from his own cup However not Apologies, esteemed members Bai Weng choked on his wine and Xiao spat hers out in surprise, as a young woman with waist-length golden hair and olive complexion, wearing a low-cut dress that was very flattering, appeared like a ghost in the middle of the pagoda. Heok! his junior sister flinched, along with Xiurong as they turned to see what had surprised the others. -How did she? Curious, he tried to use his special identification art, Eyes of the Supreme Kingacquired through a stroke of good fortune when he was first starting out on his cultivation journeyon her, but all it told him was that she was an Immortal with a good, if not spectacular spiritual foundation, and that her age was eighteen. -Did she use some treasure, or a formation? he wondered, eyeing the floor where she had appeared but it was also resolutely normal. There was some small delay on our side, the golden-haired beauty murmured, bowing apologetically. If you would all like to follow me, I shall lead you to the venue for this auction You sure know how to keep people waiting, Xiurong sniffed, while her sister tried to stop coughing. The golden-haired woman gave Xiurong such an inscrutable look that for a brief moment he found himself wondering if just like that, she had accidentally wrecked their chance of getting into the auction. Even if the girl was just an immortal, which despite what his eyes were trying to tell him, he really doubtedThere was something almost too normal about what his eyes were showing him as well, and the longer he looked, the more he somehow felt like he was imagining shadows in the edges of his visionstatus could be enforced in other ways. "My companion he started to speak, even as Fang Bai Weng stood hurriedly. No need, as I said, we can only apologise to you for the delay, the young woman bowed formally at the waist to Xiurong and the rest of them. It was our mistake that has caused this delay for you, it is inexcusable and very rarely happens. Bai Weng exhaled in relief and returned her bow as Xiao gave her little sister a scowl. My sister misspoke, Long Bai Xiao gave the girl slight smile of apology as she forced her little sister to lower her head a fraction. Please lead the way miss? The golden-haired beauty nodded, but didnt provide a name, he couldnt help but notice. Instead, she gestured politely for them to follow after her back across the bridge. This is your first time at this particular auction venue, Sir Huang? she asked as the others fell in behind him. Um yes, I inherited the talisman he replied carefully. Is that a problem? In truth, his acquisition of the talisman to get in here was a lucky chance. However, to say he inherited it was as far as he knew not a lie. It had been one of a number of treasures he, Fang Bai Weng and Lian Shirong had acquired while searching a hidden space in his Huang Feng familys ancestral land. While the owner of the ruin had not left a name, they had to have been one of his familys descendants, or someone very close to them in any case, to have lived there long term. Absently, he touched the necklace he wore beneath his over-robe, which had also come from that ruin, but the remnant consciousness of the mysterious old expert within was also silent. -Indeed, relying on their guidance can only get me so far here, he reflected with a mental grimace. No, it is just quite an old talisman, I was a little surprised, the golden-haired woman demurred. Normally those who come here are of a certain sort. Which we are not? Fang Bai Weng asked, nervously. Our society recruits widely, and our tokens sometimes take on lives of their own, the young woman chuckled. If you like, I can provide you some small suggestions though. You may choose to disregard them as you wish, of course. Please he gestured politely for her to continue, more certain than ever now, that there was something in her strength that was, if not somehow fooling his eyes, not able to be discerned by them. Do not reveal your identities once you are inside, she instructed. Also she flashed him a strange smile. Do not seek to uncover the identities of others either. That will at best lead to you losing your talisman. The way she smiled at him as she said that, suddenly left him with a cold sweat, almost as if she had been warning him, personally. At the same time, he felt his Serene Shadowless Constitutionthe mysterious body with which he had been bornreject something in her gaze, warning him that she was, indeed, not at all simple. I see he nodded, giving her an apologetic grimace. Can we also submit items for auction? Fang Bai Weng asked, to his relief, turning her attention back to the others. -After Xiurong insulting her, did I nearly do the same, somehow? he shuddered inwardly. Or is she warning me not to rely on my eyes somehow, or That should be impossible, nobody he had encountered in the Huang clan had been able to see through them, or his Serene Shadowless Bodynot even the old expert spiritually bound to his necklace. In fact, that obscurity had been a source of continual frustration in his early years, spawning multiple misunderstandings with the familys elders. First causing them, to repeatedly fail to divine his spirit root, leading to them believing he was a cursed cripple who could not cultivate, then, later, to the conclusion that he was somehow, just profoundly untalented to the point where they instead chose to focus their interest on his cousin Feng Fan. Not with that token, the golden-haired girl shook her head at his sworn brothers question. Since Sir Huang here has inherited it, he is a member, but to post items you must be sponsored by an inner member, or become acknowledged as an inner member of our society yourself. And what does that entail? his junior sister asked, sounding interested. If you have to ask the golden-haired woman chuckled, just shaking her head. Ah, so its like that, Long Bai Xiao murmured, to which he could only nod in agreement with her as his junior sister pouted at the reply. These kinds of societies were by their nature secretive, and presumably dealt in lots of rare goods, if just anyone could easily get access there would be no secrets in the world, he supposed. Perhaps, if he was willing to take one of those old ancestors of the Feng family into his confidence, they might have been able to help. However, thanks to the lingering misunderstandings with his Serene Shadowless Body, most of them were more politically aligned to his cousin, who was seeking to join the Huang Teng faction among the core disciples, and among those who were not, any help he managed to glean from those fence-sitting old geezers would surely come with so many strings attached as to be practically worthless. Furthermore, Huang Teng was someone he considered a rival, and who was also rumoured to be behind the pressure being placed on his sworn brothers twin sister Bai Wenqing. Just thinking about that made his blood simmer. There was no way someone like Huang Teng should dream of matching himself with Bai Wenqing in his eyes. Can you tell us about the items on sale? Bai Weng continued, as they led them out of the courtyard, through a door he had somehow failed to notice when taking it in earlier, and into an elegantly decorated hall. Some, but not who is selling anything, the girl shook her head. We are interested in the Nine Numinous Lotus, Long Bai Xiao cut in. There is a rumour Yes, one is included in this auction, the girl confirmed pleasantly. However, I must remind you all, actually, that you cannot speak of anything you see in this auction to anyone else not there. The very least of your problems will be losing your token at that point. Am I clear? We understand, he quickly affirmed. According to the old expert in his necklace, the Nine Numinous Lotus that Fang Bai Weng was seeking for his sister Wenqing was rare beyond belief. Indeed, all their various efforts to stealthily source one through normal channels had drawn blanks until, fortuitously, while investigating the origins of the invite talisman, Fang Bai Weng had learned that one would be sold at the next auction, held here in Hongwu City. If information about it leaked out to those pressuring Bai Wenqing, they might well try to snatch it away, or work with others who could. While he was pondering that, the golden-haired young woman opened another door at the far end of the hall and ushered them into a well-furnished reception room with a balcony that He could only stare, then turn around and look behind them, then at the door they had just walked through, however there was no evidence of any spatial formation, or feng shui-related trickery to explain how they had just gone from that hall to this room with its open balcony connected to a a large auditorium full of shadow-cloaked people, talking amongst themselves. That is impressive, his junior sister murmured, turning in a circle. Please be at ease here, the golden-haired girl informed them with what he thought was a slightly amused smile. I will bring you drink and the refreshments you did not get earlier. Xiurong flushed slightly at her words, but this time, wisely said nothing. Thank you, he saluted her formally. To bid, you can speak from the balcony, or your seats here, your words will reach without difficulty, the young woman added. You can reveal your presence if you will it, on the balcony, but as I said before, I would advise retaining anonymity. We will take your words to heart, miss, Bai Fang replied with a bow of his own. With that, please excuse me, the young woman chuckled. Okay, I take some of that back, Xiurong muttered once the golden-haired girl had departed. This is actually a little impressive. It is, her older sister, who had gone over to look at the decorations on one of the tables, confirmed. These are all proper antiques, and the books Following her gaze, he found, to his surprise that there was a remarkably comprehensive reference library of herbs, cultivation materials pills and various scrolls and texts detailing the works of forging masters and such lining the wall. He was still browsing along them, when the golden-haired girl returned with two younger women, carrying wine and several trays of high-quality spirit food. If you need to contact me, for any reason, you can do so via the token, the golden-haired woman informed him with a bright smile as the girls laid out the food. That is also how you will be contacted to receive any goods you are successful in acquiring." I understand, he nodded, saluting her politely again. In that case, please enjoy the auction, the girl chuckled, returning the bow and then bowing to the others as well. I hope you meet with some success. Once they had left, Xiurong immediately scurried over to the food. Thats more like it, she declared, grabbing a leg of some spirit fowl and wolfing it down. Nub bwad spirit food either, not as good as back home, obviously, but for a place like this Her sister just shook her head as she sat down and also started to help herself. Esteemed Experts, thank you for your patience! Just as he was about to sit down, a womans voice echoed through the room from the hall beyond. We apologise for the delay, it was because we had to spend some extra time ensuring the provenance of one of the items that will be presented to you today, she continued as he made his way over to the balcony. The auditorium their room adjoined was about the size of a large garden courtyard. The ground floor was partly given over to seating space around tables, which were filled with cultivators, all shrouded in shadow-like obscurity. Taking in the other balconies, of which there were about fifty, near as he could tell, their occupants were similarly disguised. The only ones not so disguised were those on the raised platform at the far enda dark-haired beauty wearing an elegant and flattering gown of blue and gold, a blindfolded girl of about fourteen with silvery hair wearing the robes of the Ming clan, a pair of youths in grey scholars robes and several inscrutable guards armed with staves standing in a formation around the platform itself. That is a very profound obscurant formation, his sworn brother remarked, coming to lean on the balcony beside him. He could only nod in agreement at that assessment. He could just about make out others genders, but only where someone was standing on the balcony like he was or talking. Weirdly the facial expressions of others were also discernible, but there was nothing memorable, somehow about anyone he looked at. Recalling the golden-haired beautys warning, he refrained from trying to use his Eyes of the Supreme King, but even just passively taking in the other balconies he felt a profound sense of pressure. Care to give us a spoiler! a booming male voice called out from the middle of the ground floor, accompanied by some laughter. All I will say is it is one of the show-piece items, the beauty replied giving the speaker a cute wink. Hopefully its not the lotus, his junior sister muttered, joining them. Lets hope, he agreed, accepting a cup of wine from her. I am sure you are all aware of the rules, the dark-haired beauty continued, giving the hall a sweeping look. But as a reminder Her words drew more laughter from the lower floor. Barter is preferred, unless the seller specifies. We will appraise items that are traded. If you wilfully try to exchange fake goods, you will be penalized, and the seller reserves the right to refuse, though they will have to justify their decision. I know you are all very enthusiastic, but do not cause inconvenience for others, you will be permanently barred if you do. If you try to rob us The laughter became markedly more nervous, he couldnt help but note, as she trailed off rather theatrically. Well, you all know what happened that time, the dark-haired beauty chuckled wryly. Yes, yes! an elderly woman called out on their left. The boisterous ones all know, just get on with it, some of us are not made of time! The dark-haired beauty sighed and shook her head. Well, without further ado, I will introduce the first item today she waved a hand the centre of the open area shifted, becoming a slightly raised platform, upon which was an elegant table carved with strange, slightly eye-watering patterns. At the same time, the perspective around it shifted so that when he focused on it, the table was clearly visible as if it were no more than a few feet away from him. This table was created by a certain proscribed diviner, shortly before his accident with North Star Grotto, the beauty continued as various appreciated exclamations resounded from around the hall. of which I am sure you are familiar. The seller is open to any means of trade, so we will start the bidding at ten Dao Jades, or complete cultivation methods of equivalent worth. Its a table? Long Xiao, who had come over as well now, leaving her sister to scarf food, eyed the object on display sceptically. It was hard not to be a bit underwhelmed, he had to agree. Up close it was actually a bit uncomfortable to look at. The lines seemed a bit tortured and the whole this felt aesthetically jarring? Ill trade the complete Ten Steps of Tao! a youthful voice called out from the middle of the ground floor. Twelve attuned Dao Jades! an older voice declared from the upper story to their left. A Good Fortune Star Chart! a woman called out from the front of the lower area. An original Eight Strategic Demises divination manual and Fifteen Dao Jades! the older voice repeated. Unfortunately, the next hour was well, he was not sure what he had expected, but with the warnings that the golden-haired women had given, and the seemingly exclusive nature of the auction, it was actually a bit underwhelming? While it was true that there had been some interesting itemsa seizing orb and a scroll of sealed Retribution Lightning had been particularly eye catching, but both had been snapped up at slightly eye-watering prices. The remaining items, like the table that had been the first item, were mostly rare bits of esoterica more reminiscent of a village courtyard sale than a proper auction. I told you, Long Xiurong pronounced, from her seat, as they watched an old man trade almost three Hundred Dao Jade for a purportedly rare plant pot made by an expert he had never even heard of. The Ming influences really are excellent at scamming people. Shush, sister, someone might hear you, her older sister grumbled, eyeing the other balconies. Now, esteemed experts! the beauty managing the auction stepped forward, once again. Can I present for your interest, the first of our event items. Immediately, the lower floor became a hubbub of interest, focused on the silver-haired, blindfolded girl as she brought forward a jade tray on which rested a simple, slightly worn spirit wood box and placed it on the display plinth. Everyone! the beauty clapped her hands, quelling the hubbub as the girl opened the box carefully and took out a slightly battered book and placed it on the tray. I can assure you that we, the Luminary Ming Merchant Organisation can guarantee that its provenance is entirely and verifiably genuine What do you reckon it is? Bai Weng, who had gone to get some more wine, asked, coming back over. It is also a first edition, with personal annotations by the author she continued. So, without further ado, I will open the bidding on this volume of Prospective Marriage Partners for Your Favourite Niece A Divination Guide at ten Celestial Jade. T-Ten? Fang Bai Weng spluttered, as the space around the book shifted as with the other items, making it seem as if they were only looking at it from a few feet or so away. He was glad his mastery over the effects of his Serene Shadowless Body allowed him to hide his own shock. Ten Celestial Jade was a preposterous sum for what appeared to be a simple, slightly battered almanac that the blind-folded girl was currently holding up. Even his Eyes of the Supreme King could glean nothing from it. Prospective Marriage Partners? Shirong, who had also come back over, repeated, frowning. For a brief moment, he thought she actually looked like she recognised it, but that had to be his imagination he was sure, because his junior sister, while powerful, was really not that worldly or interested in those kinds of things FIFTY CELESTIAL JADE! A young womans voice rang out from across the auditorium from the upper level to their left. EIGHTY! the old man, cloaked in shadow in an alcove to their left who had eventually won the bidding on that strange table, called out immediately after. TWO HUNDRED! GIVE THIS OLD MAN FACE! a thin, Confucian gentleman dressed in red and purple robes on the far side declared, actually stepping out of the concealment of his alcove. Heok! Isnt that the Commandery Prince Fuhai! Bai Weng gasped. Uh-huh, Long Xiao agreed, her own expression paling slightly as well. THREE HUNDRED! the first old man repeated, more forcefully, his expression turning serious. Three fifty, another woman called out also stepping out of the shadow of her booth, to reveal herself as a matronly lady with greying hair, wearing the regalia of a Teng clan Heavenly Duchess. D-duchess Teng Minhua? Someone else, from below blurted out from down below. Wasnt she in seclusion? Even someone like her is here? his junior sister gasped, putting her hands to her mouth in shock that mirrored his own. Four Hundred, the first speaker declared a bit more coolly. Hey, can you even afford that much!? the Duchess Minhua cut in, glaring at that balcony to their right. Even though they were not the focus of her gaze, in any sense, he felt cold sweat on his neck. Yes! Can you? Commandery Prince Fuhai agreed, narrowing his eyes. Four hundred going once the auction beauty cut in, drily. Faugh! Four hundred and Ten! Commandery Prince Fuhai groaned. Four Twenty! Duchess Minhua scowled. Four Fifty! the first old man hissed. First her, now you!! Duchess Minhua ground her teeth, rounding on the old man. Dont think I cant recognise you! What the fuck Huang Feng Shi could only mutter under his breath, watching the old elders, eminent figures who stood at the very top of their respective cultivation powers bickering like old women over the price of fish. Might I remind you, that it is against the rules of our auction house to expressly reveal the identity of another? the auctioneer murmured a little reprovingly, glancing up at Duchess Minhuas balcony. Good! Good! Very Good! the old man stepped forward to reveal his presence properly, as a bearded scholar dressed in greed robes embroidered with a shifting, nebula-like skyscape. I, Mu Long, will remember this, you dried up old wench! Really, this auction is as delightful as I recall, the first woman chuckled lightly. Four Sixty. Four Eighty! Commandery Prince Fuhai snapped, gripping his balcony. The others all turned to the Commandery Prince, who was visibly pale now, his hands clenched on the balcony edge, then Mu Long, who looked like he was about to spit blood. Going once the auctioneer murmured, her gaze flitting across the various bidders, then the rest of the hall. Going Twice Just take it you rotten old bastard, I hope it is a fake! Duchess Minhua spat, stepping back into the shadows on her balcony. The others all turned to the alcove where the first woman had spoken up. Haha Four Sixty is my limit, she replied airily, waving a hand. Sold, for Four Eighty! the auctioneer declared, clapping her hands. How many Dao Jade is that? his junior sister muttered, moving her fingers. Like, one is a thousand? It was indeed a staggering sum that put his earlier thoughts on the prices some were paying here, thoroughly in the shade. more than I have ever seen in one place? Xiao chuckled weakly as they all shook their heads in agreement. There are old experts like that bidding? Are we even able to contend for the other items? someone below complained, clearly unhappy. The first items were all so banal as well! Your style sure is good, brother, to call some of those items banal a young woman beside the speaker chuckled admiringly. Well , that was dramatic, wasnt it, the auctioneer murmured, waving forward the next item. This one though is I think, actually better. Her remark was met by stony silence from around the upper level of the auditorium and some nervous laughter from those below them. Hard crowd this, the young-sounding woman observed, to more nervous laughter from below. The auction beauty eyed that alcove, then just sighed. Well, Ill let the item speak for itself, I suppose, she continued wryly. As before, we can confirm that this is totally authentic, though as you will see, it has not been um, tested. It is also the item for which the auction was delayed by two hours, incidentally. I open the bidding on this Old Elders Special Recursion Scroll at one hundred Celestial Jade." Its actually a a slightly strangled observation from the far side of the auditorium cut through the confused silence. I thought all of them were destroyed by the Kong Clan! Mu Long spluttered. This is a one time use item, the auction beauty added, a little helplessly. EIGHT HUNDRED CELESTIAL JADE! the first speaker screamed the words out. ONE LUMINARY JADE! Duchess Minhua retorted. A L-Luminary? he had to turn to the others, but all of them, even Long Xiao, shrugged helplessly, clearly as ignorant as he was. Three Luminary Talismans! the young-sounding woman on the balcony to their left cut in. You! this time, it was the turn of the initial bidder to glare in the direction of that alcove. Going once the auctioneer murmured, though even she looked a bit shocked now. Can we see the particulars of the scroll itself? a younger sounding man asked, from almost opposite them. While they have a certain reputation Ah I am afraid the seller is unwilling to divulge certain aspects of it, the beautiful auctioneer replied a little helplessly, also another reason for the earlier delay, so A pity. Oh well, I, Commandery Prince Qin, bid Four Luminary Talismans, the youth declared. Even Prince Qin is here Long Xiurong gasped, as a murmuration of shock and surprise spread through the hall. Will anyone actually dare bid against him? she asked, somewhat rhetorically. We can only hope that the lotus your sister needs isnt something that enters into their eyes, brother Weng, his junior sister added sympathetically to Bai Weng, who was looking understandably shocked. He could only nod in agreement. While he was confident, thanks to the words of the old expert in his necklace, that the item they could put forth for it was a worthy match, the backing of some of these experts was beyond all their expectations. Rather than saying they had backing, they were the backing scions like him leveraged. Prince Qin was effectively the administrator of the whole of Ming Tian city, that ruled the world they were on, and his family also had serious influence in Hongwu city as well. Even Prince Fuhai who was an old warlord of the Ming clan could not really compete with him. Even they were not really in the league of someone like Duchess Minhua, who was herself an administrator of a starfield with multiple supreme worlds. While he had not heard of this Mu Long before now, it was clear he was some reclusive old super expert as well to clash openly with those two. If we even bid on the third item, can we walk out of here, despite what she said? Xiao muttered, giving him some serious side eye. It should be fine, he reassured them. We have some cards in hand, after all From what he understood, despite its rarity, the Numinous Lotus wasnt something that was especially useful to peak experts unless they wanted to egregiously waste heavens riches for little gain. Setting aside his confidence in his Serene Shadowless Constitution, he also had quite a few material cards in hand that could allow them to flee even a venerate realm expert, should their status as juniors in the Huang clan prove insufficient. The golden-haired girl had been very confident in her words regarding the anonymity of those bidding as well, so he had to place some faith in her. Mmmm Bai Weng nodded, biting his lip, but still didnt look convinced, nor truth be said did any of the others, despite his words. Any further bids? the dark-haired asked, eyeing the rest of the upper level. Five the woman who had bid three replied drily. Prince Qin narrowed his eyes as he stared at that young woman hidden in shadow, while most others, himself included, could only look at her in awe. To announce so clearly that she was going to enter a bidding war against someone like Prince Qin, on his home turf, meant she was either very confident, or had serious backing. Six, Prince Qin stated after a moment, nodding to Prince Fuhai as he did so. Seven, the young woman replied without pausing. Eight, and if you let me have this item, I, Qin Shuang will owe you a favour. Are the favours of a Commandery Prince so valuable these days? the young woman chuckled. The intake of breath from around the auction house was audible. I dont know who that woman is, but she is now my idol, Xiurong murmured, shaking her head in admiration. Ho Ho an old-sounding man in an alcove to their right suddenly burst out laughing. Youngsters today sure are boisterous. Ill bid Nine Wait a minute Xiao suddenly paled, turning towards that speaker. Twelve, the young woman replied, not even looking over. Does anyone even have twelve on hand? Duchess Teng cut in archly. Young lady, your style is very big. Indeed, youngsters should know their limits, the old-sounding man agreed, stepping forward to reveal himself as a jovial, bearded old man wearing an ostentatious white and gold dragon robe emblazoned with the Long clans sigil. I, Long Tianteng, bid Thirteen! Motherless it is that old evil! Long Bai Xiao gasped, clenching her fists. Sister? Xiurong stared over at the old man. That bastard of an old geezer is the one standing behind that Longwei, Xiao hissed. The one who ruined your family''s ancestral land? He asked unable to hide his own shock. Xiao nodded angrily. And protected those who crippled our father. Fifteen, the young woman replied blandly, while Xiao was speaking. SIXTEEN! Qin Shuang almost spat out the words, glaring at both of them now. Twenty luminary Talismans, Long Tianteng declared a bit more forcefully. And I will also trade the seller a Venerate Realm Cultivation Scripture of their choice from my personal library. Are we allowed to include barter? the young woman asked, a hint of a frown visible on her shadow-beguiled face. Mmmmm the beauty overseeing the bidding nodded. Yes, the seller is amenable. In that case the young woman started to speak again. Ill Trade an Entrance talisman to the Golden Splendour Pagoda and Twenty Luminary Talismans! Qin Shuang declared flatly, cutting her off. A Matching Set of Six Solar Jade Slabs! another young woman cut in from the upper story. An attuned Luminary Jade! an old man from their right snapped. A Sealing Jar with Primordial Grandmist Qi in it! a youthful voice shouted out, drowning out the others. A Sealed Yin Yang Retribution Hall! an older-sounding man declared from the upper story. A sapling of a Luminary Dragon-eye Mango Tree! someone else added. A scroll painting from the The Young Masters Voyage Beyond Heaven series! an old man beside Commandery Prince Fuhai interjected. A divination chart for a complete set of Dragon Spheres! a young woman yelled. D-dragon spheres? Xiao squeaked, sitting down on her chair in shock. Are these people okay? Shirong mumbled, looking around like she was seeing seniors for the first time. He could only agree, there. These items were all priceless beyond compare, and yet they were being tossed out for what appeared to be a profoundly sketchy looking rolled up parchment scroll that had no aura whatsoever. An original copy of How to ensure your use of aphrodisiacs doesn''t give you a son in law! a womans voice cut through the crowd. With personal notes on two recipes by the authors best student! Ill trade one Cursed Scroll Painting of the most Serene Moon-Choob, and its instruction book! a hooded old man on the lower floor called out, almost at the same time. An original version of How to Anger Gods and Influence People!, the young sounding woman who had previously offered the Six Solar Jade slabs interjected softly. That brought an audible intake of breath from some in the upper story, shadowy figures turning to look in her direction. Do you actually have one? the young woman who had started this all off asked sceptically. Would I offer it if I didnt? the other woman replied archly. Ahem the dark-haired beauty coughed politely. Somewhat surprisingly order was restored. The introductory volume of Identify, Manipulate, Eliminate, a tired sounding middle-aged woman shrouded in shadow spoke up from the opposite side of the hall, just along from Duchess Minhuas balcony. It has both appendices and the almanac. I can confirm it works. Ah Uh Qin Shuang actually turned to look at this new speaker, incredulity written over his face, as did Prince Fuhai, Duchess Minhua, Mu Long, Long Tianteng and the young woman. One single use anchored greater teleport scroll attuned to twenty-first century Aerth, a dry male voice cut in from a few balconies down from Mu Long. Ahem such an item is illegal, even here, the auction beauty cut in quickly, as various figures turned somewhat mechanically to look at the new speaker. I am aware, the speaker chuckled seemingly unfazed by the attention his words had drawn, But I think an offer of that, and fifteen Luminary Talismans will be acceptable? After all, that cursed scroll and one of the proscribed, so-called Divine volumes are not exactly light items either The auction lady stared into space, then shook her head. The seller regrets that that object, now openly displayed, is a little too much, even for them. Are there any further bids? There was silence from the rest of the hall. In that case, the seller has indicated they will accept the volume of Identify, Manipulate, Eliminate, the beauty declared, clapping her hands thrice again. Now, we will Ah The Auction lady trailed off as a youth in officials robes for the auction house trotted over to her and whispered something in her ear. Okay, it seems that we will have two additional items added to the roster, she declared after listening for a minute. First, however, the third, show-piece item of the day, a very rare spirit herb found in a certain secret realm. Its efficacy is lacking for those at the Venerate Step or above, but I hope you will all still give it your consideration, after all, it could provide a transformative opportunity to a promising junior. So, it is that, Fang Bai Weng grinned, not able to hide the relief in his voice. Hopefully that means these seniors wont bid crazily on it, Xiao mused, giving them a sideways look. Well, if they accept bartering, I think we can be confident, given that rumour about who is putting it up, he cut in, trying to reassure them all. Ah, that is true, Long Bai Xiao conceded. I have one or two items that might be suitable as well Uh-huh, the contest over it was apparently very spicy, Fang Bai Weng, who with his connections in the Fang clan, had investigated that for him, murmured. While they were conferring, the blindfolded girl had brought forward another jade tray with a mid-sized wooden box engraved with elegant, flowing patterns. Under the watchful eye of two inscrutable, staff-wielding masked guards for the auction house, the girl opened the box to reveal a palm-sized lotus flower with almost translucent petals, floating in a bowl of misty liquid. The bidding for this Nine Numinous Lotus with God Bewitching and Celestial Yang characteristics will begin at five hundred Dao Jade! the dark-haired beauty announced, stepping back as the space around the flower bent slightly, again giving him the impression that he was only looking at it from a few paces away. Up close, it was even more spectacular than he had expected. Each of its nine groups of petals were flawless and alluring, and the overall vibe the flower gave off was so fresh and calming that it was impossible to not want to just luxuriate in its presence. Bartering is also acceptable, the beauty continued, as the whole hall sighed audibly in admiration over it. So long as the item offered provides a similar grade of opportunity. Five Bai Weng sucked in his breath, his previous elation gone in an instant. They do know how to price things, Xiurong remarked with a glower. The others looked at him with uneasy expressions, but at the end of the day, there wasnt much that could be said. Lets see who else bids first, before playing our hand, he suggested. It really was quite a bit more than he had expected. That strange talisman was another of the treasures that he had found in the lost abode, along with the invite to this auction. The mysterious owner of that space hidden in the Huang Feng familys ancestral land, had treasured it beyond everything else they had possessed, seemingly, and been very concerned that someone else might seek them out for it. It was somewhat ironic, he had to reflect, that they appeared to have died trying to cross the tribulation to advance from Dao Ascendant to Dao Venerate, rather than any seeming hostile action, in the end. Five hundred and ten Dao Jade, a youth standing beside Commandery Prince declared. One Celestial Jade, the young woman who had raised the bidding previously added, a grin just about visible on her shadowed visage. Miss, there is such a thing as knowing when to advance and retreat, Commandery Prince Qin frowned. My junior here has an interest in this. Uggh, now the Qin Commandery has expressed an interest, this will be annoying, Bai Weng grimaced, eyeing Qin Shuang nervously. One ingot of Star-cast yin-yang Iron, the woman who had previously offered the Solar Jade spoke up. A set of three matching myriad elements jade blades, a youth from the ground floor called out after a further short pause. One Talisman Schematic of Heavenly Fortune, a youth called out from another alcove to their right. Oh-ho thats not bad, Long Tianteng, who had not retreated back into anonymity, observed, stroking his beard as he leant on the balcony. I have a junior approaching the relevant threshold, how about you and I chat about this schematic later? Senior overpraises, the youth coughed, glancing at the auctioneer, who just rolled her eyes and gave Long Tianteng a sideways look. What a shameless old bastard, Xiao sneered. Ill trade one entrance talisman for the Golden Secret Realm for it, Qin Shuang cut in with a sigh as the youth beside him cast a derisive look around the auction arena. Ohhh the intake of breath around the hall was palpable. I guess we can only hope that it is enough, he grimaced, pulling out the token, which was a simple white jade disc, carved with a golden bell on one side and a strange, hard to decipher symbol on the other. Again, he tried to see if the old experts presence in his necklace was recovered enough from their last chat to talk, but he got nothing. -Could it actually be this place? he frowned, wondering why he had not thought of that before. -In the end, I have to hope that you are right, that that jade talisman really is worth what you claim, he sighed, letting go of the necklace. Frustratingly, the Huang Fengs own records had only had one reference to it, suggesting that tokens in that style had been given as a reward from an ancient trial and that they could provide the person who amassed all the different talismans some kind of additional inheritance. Ill trade this for it! he called out, holding up the talisman and notifying the auction manager via his invitation talisman of the bid. Various eyes turned towards their alcove, and for a moment, he suspected he had made a terrible mistake, because even if their identities were hidden, the blank expressions on many of those experts was disconcerting. Uh, is that the seventh Trial token? Commandery Prince Fuhai asked at last, looking somewhat shocked. Truly, you see all sorts at this auction, a shadowy young woman leaning on another balcony to their right sighed wistfully as she looked in their direction. It really is worthy of being called the Millennial Jewel of Golden Splendour, her companion agreed. Qin Shuang stared at the token in his own hand, an oddly complex look on his face, then sighed and to his shock actually shook his head slightly conceding defeat without any bluster at all. Any further bids? the auctioneer asked, after a long pause of her own. If not, that item is acceptable to the seller Ill offer an entrance token to the Four Courts Trial, the first woman who had spoken said slowly. His elation evaporated, like mist under summer sun. W-what? Bai Weng stared in horror at the young woman, his face paling. Xiao and Xiurong were both shocked speechless as well. Who is she? Xiurong managed to ask at last, before adding, almost tearfully. She isnt my hero any more! Anyway! H-how d-dare she take big sister Wenqings future for some stupid Four Courts Token! The Four Courts? Is she from one of the Great Gates? She must be a Saintess, to be so willing to stand forth and contest with Prince Qin! How amazing, first that token, now a Saintess? Frenzied speculation hissed around the lower floor, and even some upper balconies, various shadowy figures leaning out to stare in their direction with interest and shock. Even Long Tianteng looked a bit stunned. Even if the old expert in his necklace was confident in the allure of the white jade talisman, he was sure it had nothing on a guaranteed entry token for the Four Courts Trial. As far as great events went, the Four Courts Trial, organized once a generation by the Four Cardinal Courts was the undisputed opportunity. To excel in it, was to catch the eyes of the Luminary experts not simply of starfields but the entire Martial Axial. Their Sovereigns offered pointers as prizes and sometimes even raised up new Saintesses from the ranks of the competitors. Even the Queen Mothers themselves had been known to attend. In person. The Heavenly clans lauded the Heavenly Hundred competition, but even as a core scion of one of that competitions founder clans, he had to admit, that by reputation, it was just a gaudy upstart in comparison. The seller would prefer the seventh Trial token, the auctioneer declared after a moment. Eh? his thoughts crumbled for a second time in as many moments, to the point where he wondered if he was just in denial, hearing what he wanted to hear. We got, it? Shirong gawked, staring around at the noisy auditorium. J-just like that? Bai Weng grasped his arm, hands shaking. For a disorientating moment, it was almost as if he could see Wenqing in her brother, though he had always been the outward and emotive sibling, matched to her cool, aloofness, and yet, in this moment he realised they had the same eyes, now shining like midnight moons We did it? the moment vanished, kind of weirdly, as Bai Weng slumped down in a chair, his hands shaking. Xiao and Xiurong were both frozen like statues, staring between the shadowy woman and the auction hostess. I-In that case we have a deal, he agreed, eyeing the shimmering Nine Numinous Lotus and barely stammering as he replied. Please wait in your room, an official will come and complete the transaction shortly, He was still in a bit of a mental daze wondering what he would say to Wenqing when they next met, when a womans voice echoed in his mind, transmitted through the invitation talisman. Now, as previously stated, there are two further items that have been submitted, the auction beauty clapped her hands politely, silencing the chatter of the auditorium once more. Both are slightly unique one you have heard mentioned and the other is interesting. It must be one of the items being offered for barter earlier, his junior sister suggested. That Aphrodisiac volume also sounded really sketchy, Bai Weng joked, maybe its that. Ill bet, Xiao shot Bai Weng a rather arch sideways look that his friend chose to ignore, before turning back to him. I wonder what that Cursed Scroll Painting of Moon Choob is though and that teleport scroll, I would not have thought that a simple scroll would be called out outright as being illegal, here of all places. First up, a sealing star jade pot holding a sexagenary unit of primordially pure grandmist qi, the auction beauty declared, as a dark-haired youth placed a dark-coloured sprit wood box on the crystalline plinth used to hold some of the artefacts that had been auctioned. One Sexagenary? Xiurong frowned, disappointed. That isnt much at all. Do you not read things, little sister, Xiao sighed superciliously, pulling Xiurongs cheeks. a single spirit stones worth of that qi would poison any of us dead, even with the laws we have comprehended. A whole pot of pure primordial qi is a treasure trove of potential comprehensions. Rolling her eyes, she shifted back to look at him, her expression becoming earnest again. Brother Weng, if possible, try to barter for it, you need very pure qi for the lotus, right? He had to agree with her there. The next issue to overcome was how to nurture the lotus, or if that wasnt possible, at least nourish some of its seeds. Bai Wengs sister would need to plant it in the Lost Training Grounds within the Mysterious Lost Valley of Ten Thousand Springs of Tragic Fate, which was apparently somewhere in the Bayankala Mountain Range of Qing Hai Great World, a forbidden land second only in reputation to the mysterious Yin Eclipse, in the Azure Astral Starfield. The seller is only interested in bartering items for it, the beauty added I, Su Bu Bao bid one Attuned Good Fortune Celestial Jade! a robust youth from the lower floor yelled out, almost immediately. Our Bao Fan Pagoda wants this! Screw you, Fatty Bao! a youth from the upper story called out. Six Attuned Good Fortune Celestial Jades and a Heavenly Grade Dao Step Sword Pattern! A matching set of thirty-three elementally attuned yin-yang Dao Jades! A young woman leaning on Duchess Minhuas balcony called out. As I said, its valuable, Xiao repeated to Bai Weng, who sighed and nodded in agreement. Looking through his storage ring, he pondered quickly, what items he had that might match up to those being offered by others. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The necklace was obviously out of the question, he had promised the old expert in it to help them acquire a new foundation so they could start their cultivation journey over. The stockpile of resources left behind by his Feng familys ancestor, while high quality, were mostly items relating to advancing from Dao Eternal to Dao Ascendantuseful in the future, but not exceptional to the point that they would reliably tempt for this kind of bidding. The arts, similarly, were esoteric, but he suspected he could get better returns trading them to the Huang Clans Core Library and redeeming the corresponding contribution points at the clans internal auction if it came down to it. That left the oddments and personal effects of that expert. The issue was that none of them seemed especially simple. Thanks to Eyes of the Supreme King he knew that the rather gaudy jade and gold bracelet was actually a spatial movement device. Its range was even comparable to a standard greater teleport formation. Unfortunately however, it ate spirit stones like a black hole. There was a thin-bladed sword, seemingly crafted from a material akin to arborundum, that he really hoped he could find a way to wield, however nothing he had tried allowed it to be bound, so currently, he could only use it as a weapon of last resort. The remaining items were all opaque, however. The two books were in a language he had no idea regarding and which hurt his eyes if he stared at it for too long. All he had discerned was that they had numerals on the spine suggesting they were volumes in a series of works. Similarly, a blue jade slate holding a hideously complicated formation symbol of some kind, that had been given pride of place in that experts living room, seemed entirely inert. A simple woven mat with a similar design was also frustratingly inert, no matter what he did to it. I suppose I can see if anyone wants the treasure teacher gave me? Shirongs comment drew him back from his frustrated contemplation of what was in his storage ring. Treasure? he blinked, looking at the jade compass she held in her hands. Is that a Xiurong gawked slightly at the beautiful divination compass, a proper Dao Guiding Compass of Peerless Felicity. Yep, Shirong confirmed. She said it would allow me to divine a peerless opportunity with it, but if its for big sister Wenqing In that case he eyed the various cultivation resources Here, take these Xiao resolutely produced a matching set of fifteen of the highest quality Heavenly Tribulation Thunder Ling he had ever seen. With a compass of that quality to match them, it should be enough? Sister those ling are Xiurong bit her lip as they all stared at the dark gold crystals, bleeding black light from their facets. Combined with his junior sisters compass, it was basically a free pass for any grade of tribulation below the venerate step. Its fine, I am sure Brother Shi will reimburse me, Xiao chuckled, though he couldnt help but feel a twinge of pressure in the way her eyes lingered on him. Anyway, if it can help Sister Wenqing overcome this obstacle, it will be worth it." Any other bids? the auction beauty called out. I offer this compass, and this set of fifteen Heavenly Tribulation Thunder Ling! he called out, quickly taking both sets of items and holding both up. Ohh, thats a nice compass, Long Tianteng mused, stroking his beard as he looked over in their direction. I hope your disciples all get deviations, Xiao muttered, stepping back a little into the shadow of their room. Any further bids? the auction beauty asked, looking around the auditorium. The others who had been calling out various rare materials all fell silent, a few shooting nasty looks his direction, though given their small measures of ability, unlike those in the upper gallery, he could only apologize on their behalf for their powerlessness. In that case, that is the winning bid, she declared, clapping her hands three times. It was impossible not to feel a little light-headed as she did so. After all the issues to get to this point, they had actually achieved both the things they set out to. Wenqing would have all the resources she needed to clear the terrible obstacle fate had put in her path of cultivation Someone will be along to transfer the goods once the auction has completed its formalities, the same female voice notified him dispassionately, as the auction hostess started to introduce the final itema palm-sized key carved of blue jade and gilded in a golden metal that formed a pair of ornate wings. Apparently, it could lead whoever gained its acknowledgement to one of the lost alchemical cauldron workshops of the renowned, quasi-mythical Goddess of Alchemy, Meng Jiang. Isnt that item a complete troll? Xiurong muttered, eyeing the key as the bidding started at twenty-five attuned Dao Jades. Probably why the starting price is so low, Shirong, who had recovered her composure, replied with a wry laugh. Not to mention, hunting it out will probably draw the attention of the Meng clan, Xiao added rolling her eyes. Also, there has been an inquirer interested in purchasing information off of you, regarding the circumstances through which you acquired that token, the female voice added. Normally we do not facilitate such trades, but they are a VIP member. Can I refuse? he asked, trying not to frown. His intuition was that nothing good would come of him revealing that one of the Huang Fengs old ancestors, or someone of sufficient closeness to them to gain such access into their ancestral secret land had been in possession of it. The Feng familys position was already quite precarious, despite his best efforts. Of course, the female voice demurred. Do you wish to? I am afraid I must refuse, politely, he replied, after a moments careful consideration. I appreciate their interest, but the token was simply found by chance, I cannot imagine any information on it will be of interest in that regard. Very well, the female voice replied, I shall relay your reply. Sighing, he sat back in his chair and stared into space, thinking over their options as the bidding for the key continued, with the serious bidders now pitching various treasures rather than wealth, once more. Is there a problem? Bai Weng asked him. Just thinking about what we are going to do once the auction is finished, he replied, with a further sigh. Go to a teahouse and watch life go by? Bai Weng suggested with an eye roll. Really? Shirong gave Bai Weng a sideways look. I know that golden-haired girl said our anonymity is assured, but this city is still little better than the Qin familys back yard. Actually, I am being perfectly serious, Bai Weng replied more earnestly. We should just behave normally. Anyway, I am not suggesting we go far. *This* teahouse must have some contingencies if they act as a gateway for this kind of auction, so I think we should just wait here. When you put it like that, Xiao nodded, grasping what Bai Weng was getting at. Also, with a bastard like Long Tianteng around the less notice we attract the better. Exactly, Bai Weng continued. I will contact Elder Kana, her family has a branch influence here, and its even affiliated with an absolute monster of an influence in the Ming Territory. Oh? Shirong asked. The Zheng clans Golden Swallow Gate. As in the influence Commandery Princess Divine Golden Swallow founded? Xiurong gasped. Uh-huh, Bai Weng nodded with a broad grin. The Qin family may be influential here, but Golden Swallow Gate is on another level entirely.

~ Second Item Mysterious Song of the Muse ~
Huang Feng Shi crashed to the ground, demolishing a market stall in the square outside the front of the Pon Zi teahouse, coughing up blood and cursing inarticulately. Ohhh Eee survived, wat a little lordling, eh? Ignoring the derisive observation, he rolled to his feet and tried to use his movement art The space around him froze, his attacker appearing above him in a blur of distorting space, their spear already sweeping down Pushing himself to his feet, amidst the ruin of the upper floor of Pon Zi teahouse, Huang Feng Shi groaned as the clone that had taken the initial ambush for him perished without even managing to properly see its attacker. Looking around, he found that where they had been seated, overlooking the inner courtyardto the front of the teahouse, was basically gone. A gaping chasm of collapsed flooring, tumbled furniture and chaotic qi. Something was also blocking any means he had to use his immortal senses. Aye, you think we are stupid? He froze as a dark-haired, boy-ish young woman appeared like a ghost, crouching on the half-overturned table near him. Yeah, thats right, you afraid, she chuckled, hopping off the table and stalking towards him. You very afraid, aintcha, sect boy? Why are you targeting us? he gasped, to buy some time as he tried to move. Her words were clearly intended to intimidate him, but fortunately, the mysterious experts necklace was an excellent protective charm against that sort of thing. Why? she grinned. You was spotted, sneekin into ol Pon Zis at first light, like we dunno they has some stuff on today? They Xiao, who it turned out had been thrown into the wall nearby, tried to speak, only for the youth to absently wave a hand, dragging her up off the floor and over to them. Shssssssh, little girlie, the young woman chided her. Cant you see us lads is speaking? He stared blankly at her, realizing at least that she was actually a feminine looking man. Anyway, ol Jingfa behind the bar aint gonna move for you. Hongwu is Wu family territory, and we pays our dues to the right sort. The Qin family? he asked, fishing for information, while wondering where Bai Weng, Xiurong and Shirong were. Haha you think I was the youth stopped speaking suddenly, his expression serious. YOU DARE! a furious womans voice howled from outside. A brilliant flash of golden qi, accompanied by a resonant chime of qi-forged metal on metal clashing bled through the walls around them, then the entire front of the teahouse disintegrated outwards in incense-stick sized splinters. The square outside had not been very full anyway, but now the few who had remained were frantically fleeing. The masked youth who had killed his clone was stumbling backwards, his spear shaking, having barely succeeded in blocking a blow from a grey-robed beauty wielding a two-handed sword. You dare to attack the young master of our Fang Bai family? she growled, advancing coldly towards the spear-wielder, while two youths in white robes emblazoned with the emblem of the Zheng clan hauled the stunned Bai Weng to his feet. Xiurong, wiping blood from her mouth was being helped by a third youth. Bah, it would be a Martial Eternal, the dark-haired youth sighed, sounding annoyed. You two, go help. He blinked as a trio of beautiful youths, dressed in stylish and fashionable clothes, somehow appeared next to them. The pair on their right sporting eye-catching golden-white hair, were almost identical looking. Their compatriot, who was idly waving a fan was almost dressed like a girl, their dark hair done up ornately in a currently popular style. Yes Boss! On it! The twins saluted, and drawing their swords flitted out of the ruined tea house towards the woman advancing across the square. Is it done? the dark-haired youth asked, without looking at the fan wielding beauty. It is, the fan wielding woman, in fact, based on her voice, confirmed. The connections are completely severed on this side, nobody can come Her words vanished amidst the echoing chimes of metal clashing on metal. A moment later, ghostly ripples rolled over the square, revealing the afterimages of the two youths, both darting backwards In the same instant, the grey-robed beauty appeared in front of the spear wielder, her blade cutting upwards His vision warped as the left and right of the plaza seemed to slide in different directions for a heartbeat, focused on the spear wielder then snap back together. The spear wielder screamed, his qi turning chaotic, then exploded into a haze of gore, before reforming around the misty form of a Dao Soul {Eight Jade Demons This time, it was the space around the woman which warped inauspiciously as eight afterimages of the sword-wielding youths encircled her, their blades stabbing inwards Profound Execu The sword formation being enacted scattered chaotically as a golden sword light crashed into one of the afterimages, originating from the youth who had helped Xiurong. Jade Faced Twins! the youth yelled, advancing on the pair. How dare you set yourselves against our Zheng clan! Is the Zheng clan all that? one of them giggled, appearing beside the youth, forcing him to evade Idiot, look out! the pair protecting Bai Weng suddenly yelled, as the other twin arrived before Xiurong. Dont blame me miss, its just that a Long clan daughter with known pedigree is worth a lot in certain quarters! the youth declared, as a shimmering barrier appeared around Xiurong The barrier shattered as the grey-robed woman appeared inside it, already slashing at Xiurongs attacker. She has some capability, the fan-wielding woman observed as the twins retreated smoothly. A Martial Eternal like her is a bit of a stretch for them, do you want me to? Nah, they can handle it, the dark-haired youth shook his head calmly. Rather, did anyone else from the auction Another chime of clashing blades distorted their surroundings, leaving him with a disturbing ringing in his ears as the Fang clans elder again repelled the twins joint attack. bidding was not something most were able to make an impact on, the fan-wielding woman continued without even seeming to break sweat over the disruption. I see well, at least this brat has our item, the youth waved at him. The fan-wielding woman focused on him, and suddenly, his awareness of his own body seemed to turn inside out. Tcch, its also a clone? was the last thing he heard as his consciousness faded away. Huang Feng Shi gritted his teeth as he felt the second, much more involved clone collapse. It was hard to get used to using that particular treasure, because every clone it spawned was unaware of their own nature. The lingering shock and pain of the demise was not something he felt he would ever get used to experiencing, as he slunk, silently through the chaotic lower floor of the teahouse Huh, you are a sneaky one He groaned as he found himself face to face with the tea-house manager, the old man Jingfa, who had initially shown them through and one of the servers, a gap-toothed youth with messy hair, holding a broomstick for a weapon. He is, indeed the fan-wielding woman agreed, appearing like a ghost behind him, before he could even react. A special constitution, and quite the array of treasures Fuckin silkies! the gap-toothed youth sneered If they aint got something good on em, who will? Before he could move, the gap-toothed youth had appeared before him and stabbed him in the chest with the broom stick. Two protective barriers collapsed without so much as a flicker of resistance. {Reverse Jab the He threw himself aside and kicked the stick, using the force of the blow to fly through the wall behind him. Rolling to his feet, he instantly made to flee Jab the Dogs Ass} Idiot the gap-toothed youths voice sneered, to his right, somehow having followed him The blow didnt, in fact, hit him in that place, but in his lower back Huang Feng Shi grimaced, eyeing the six carved jade eyes on the necklace that also held the old expert, as that clone also died. -Three already he grimaced, glancing warily both ways down the corridor. Fuck me! Its a good thing these formations the old ancestor set up are good Oh, come on! he scowled as four blade-wielding youths, all with cultivations in or around the Martial Sovereign realm rounded the corner ahead of him and somehow, immediately spotted him. -Are Dao Sovereigns cabbages all of a sudden!?! Defeating them wouldnt necessarily be a problem, but time wasnt exactly on his side right now. Backing up, his first instinct in that light was to teleport, but both spatial treasures he had, and even the bracelet on his wrist, failed to so much as register his intent. Grinding his teeth, he abruptly stopped his retreat and struck out at the nearest of the four. If they wanted to force an encounter, he had no reason to be polite about things. You wanna? the youth cut at him grinning derisively, clearly confident in his strength and speed right until the arborundum sword appeared in his hand, shattering the incoming blade like it was glass. The other three flinched, as with a lazy flick of the sword he decapitated his attacker and let the necklace absorb his Dao Soul, providing him a new clone. Slipping between their mistimed strikes, he only had to spin in a half circle, bisecting the second, before reversing the blade to catch the thirds blade. Motherless! the remaining youths expression turned white as the other two also had their souls reaped away by the necklace. That is a nasty treasure you got there, son the old man, Jingfa, his cultivation now thoroughly inscrutable, appeared before him, catching the wrist of his sword-arm Before he could get disarmed, he transferred the sword into his storage, then his left hand Somehow, the old man just twisted his body sideways, evading the sword even as it appeared where it should have run him through. If you wanna regret? the old man chuckled. That isnt my problem, he added, reaching out for the necklace. Who told you to get involved with them? A greenish-gold winged symbol that translated itself into Lianshu swirled out of it, colliding with the mans hand. With a wretched scream the old mans arm caught fire, greenish-gold flames rapidly eating up his flesh The fan-wielding woman appeared beside him, severing the old mans arm with a flick of her wrist. Huang clan, huh, was all she mused, watching him with narrowed eyes as he scrambled to his feet, mind racing as he tried to work out what to do The whole teahouse shook, cracks spidering along the walls of the corridor they were in. He tasted blood in his mouth This one is also a clone, Nameless its been a while since I the dark-haired youths voice echoed in his ears as his vision darkened, a piercing cold pain spreading out through his upper body. Get him! Bastard! This time, he didnt fight, he just tossed out a formidable barrier and sprinted in the direction of the square as fast as he could, ignoring the gap-toothed youth and another scruffy, staff-wielding teenager who had just raced out of a door behind him Darker than black Of all people, the golden-haired beauty who had led them into the auction was suddenly in the corridor ahead of him, pointing at him, a strange and profoundly unnerving law manifestation he had never before seen focused about her outstretched hand. return all before me to ashes and dust! Motherless! before she could finish speaking, he threw himself through the doorway immediately to his right Groaning, he found himself lying once more in the ruins of the lower floor of the tea houses common room. Every bone in his body hurt. That clone had died, instantly, though thanks to the sacrifice of the three Dao Sovereigns a moment before, the necklace still had half its lives left. Junior Brother! Rolling over, he found Lian Shirong, her disciples robes torn, blood streaking her face, scrambling across the ruined room towards him. Quick! she gasped, grabbing his arm and hauling him to his feet. Come with Her words were drowned out by a series of otherworldly musical chords, the strains of a celestials harp or some kind of mystical zither or qin. They reverberated through their surroundings bringing with them half-heard words that called to him, promising something wonderful if he could but hear clearly what was being sung. to Elder Kana? Shirongs voice faded back into focus as he realised she was pulling him with remarkable ease for her realm in the direction of the plaza. What about elder Kana? he snapped, his frustration with not being able to hear those words creeping out. Did you take a knock to the head? she grunted, giving him a very strange look that left him suddenly feeling a bit disorientated. I uh, he tried to reply, to explain, but for whatever reason, the song from before just didnt seem important. What mattered was that he helps his junior sister Sorry, what about Elder Kana? he repeated, as they scrambled out into the plaza itself They both stopped, because the scene outside was not what he expected. Almost two hundred heavily armoured garrison soldiers were massed around the square. Two impressive, circular-shaped flying battle platforms floated above them in support, their formations trained ominously on their side of the square, though they had not yet been activated. Bai Weng, Xiurong, the trio from the Zheng clan and the grey-robed woman he now realised was Elder Kana, were glaring grimly at a group of figures standing in the middle of these new arrivals. Those they had been fighting had retreated a little, back towards the teahouse. One of the twins had a nasty cut across their face, and the spear-wielder was missing an arm, chaotic qi bleeding from their wounds. In the name of Magistrate Qin Wu Guozhi, everyone is to cease their hostilities IMMEDIATELY! a thin-faced, bearded Dao Sovereign dressed in the traditional blue of an official, brocaded with red and white cranes yelled. CEASE HOSTILITIES! the two-hundred odd soldiers echoed as one, slamming their halberds on the ground. For fates sake his junior sister bit her lip, looking around with concern. Indeed, he was personally unsure whether to laugh or cry, that such a force would have already arrived. A Magistrate of a town like this would almost certainly be a Dao Ascendant realm cultivator, and the Qin clan was the major local power. Qin Shuangs junior had also shown an interest in their lotus as well. Lord Guozhi the dark-haired youth appeared like a ghost in the courtyard, accompanied by the still one-armed Jingfa, bowing respectfully to the amassed force. Senior Official Wu. Daoist Jade Soul, Official Wu frowned, eyeing the youth, then the blond twins and the injured spear-wielder. This is not an auspicious day to cause a disruption. Our apologies, many apologies, the dark-haired youth replied, earnestly. Unfortunately, as you can see, we have had some small conflict with these heroic young scions here. A disagreement over an item bought at auction. You know how these foreign young masters are. I see, Official Wus gaze slid towards Elder Kana and the Zheng group. Despicable! the youth who had disrupted the sword formation earlier spat. These Jade-faced bastards are a blight on this town and you are just going to let them spout this and that? Might I remind you, Young Hero He-Heng, that your record here is not exemplary, the Official frowned. My junior is hot-headed, Official Wu, the slightly older-looking Sword Sovereign beside He-Heng cut in hurriedly. Quick-bladed, too, a more junior official standing a bit behind Official Wu added, just loud enough to be heard. He-Heng flushed, his expression turning thunderous. Oh great his junior sister groaned under her breath, echoing his own thoughts there. Well, the matter of your part in the damage of property here will be dealt with momentarily, Official Wu continued, turning to Jingfa. As the owner of the aforementioned teahouse, what do you have to say here? It is as Daoist Jade Soul has said, Jingfa scowled. While it is true that his group has something of a reputation, his people only look out for us locals. -So, this is what he meant before by having paid the right people, he grimaced, glancing behind them, wondering suddenly if it was possible to just duck back into the teahouse and not get spotted The youth, Huang Feng Shi over there is the perpetrator, Jingfa suddenly pointed directly at him, with a baleful glower. Immediately, the space around them constricted somewhat uncomfortably as Official Wus gaze fell on them. It is thanks to his assault that I lost my arm, and his party is responsible for the demolition of the front of my teahouse, especially this Martial expert here Jingfa jerked his head at Elder Kana, whose expression darkened. Did you do that? Official Wu eyed the ruined frontage and the torn-up square. It was a clash between me and him, Elder Kana replied shortly. And then A clash between a Martial Eternal and a Dao Sovereign, and you are telling me you couldnt control your strength to this degree? an armoured youth standing nearby with a golden deer and the Qin clans insignia clearly visible on his armour cut in disbelievingly. I was protecting my charge, Elder Kana scowled. And while I did a bit of damage, much of it was MAGISTRATE GUOZHI ARRIVES! a voice yelled from the rear of the crowd, cutting her off. SEEING LORD GUOZHI! SEEING YOUNG MASTER QIN! The twin salutes echoed through the square as the soldiers cleared the way for two large floating palanquins, bearing the magistrates flag for the Hongwu City and the regalia of the Qin family. Lord Magistrate, Official Wu bowed formally to the middle-aged, severe-looking, bearded man seated on the first platform. Young Master He, we meet again, so soon the Magistrate frowned, immediately homing in on the still scowling youth by Elder Kana. Oh come on his junior sister muttered under her breath. So, what is it Assault, causing a disturbance that might endanger the peace multiple counts of damage to private buildings the Magistrate mused, looking around. Alleged theft of items at an auction, Official Wu added blandly. What do you think, young master Qin? the Magistrate turned to the group on the second platform, at which point his heart truly sank. The young master Qin was, as expected someone he recognised. Ming Qin Hua, one of the rising stars of the Heavenly Ming clan in recent years. Worse, the white-robed pair beside himHuang Wen and Huang Chaowere both drinking buddies of Huang Teng, while off to the side was one of his own Feng familys ancestors, Feng Honghui, and his wretched cousin, Feng Fan. Isnt that your cousin? his junior sister hissed, spotting Feng Fan as well. Unfortunately, he replied, grimacing, glancing into the ruin of the building behind them. His teleport treasures were still not working not that he seriously expected them to have started now, not with so many soldiers and officials around. If it is a disagreement over goods, both parties should be invited to discuss it politely over tea at the magistrates, while the civil authority investigates the rest of this, Ming Qin Hua suggested, his gaze sweeping across the whole square, before lingering for the briefest moment on the two of them. Someone should also send an envoy to Lord Tianteng, given some of his clans juniors are caught up in this Ming Qin Hua added, focusing on Xiurong and Bai Weng. I will see to it, Official Wu replied respectfully, before Xiurong could open her mouth to say anything. That scheming bastard! Long Xiao, who had somehow managed to exit the teahouse as well, to arrive beside them, hissed. Ill Before she could speak further, a powerful force grasped the three of them and dragged them out into the open of the courtyard. How disappointing, his cousins remark as they were dragged forward, had such a ring of falsity to it he almost imagined he tasted blood in his mouth. Isnt that your cousin? Huang Chao asked Feng Fan, raising an eyebrow as he took in the three of them. Advisably, Feng Fan sneered. He could have lived an easy life as the second son, yet he just keeps trying to push and push, and now he has even gotten involved in this matter of the Nine Numinous Lotus Brother Teng intends to gift to Fairy Wenqing. Before he could find words to reply, or reassure Shirong and Xiao, the containment field on his spatial ring ruptured and the sealed jade box carved with flowing clouds holding the lotus, appeared in the air before them. Y-you! his junior sisters face flushed with righteous anger She trailed off as a disturbingly creepy sensation of impending crisis suddenly loomed at his back. Before he could so much as produce a talisman, the space around them, and in fact the whole square, froze. A moment later, the blonde-haired girl who had served them before, and who had also killed his clone a few minutes earlier, appeared like a ghost a few paces away from them. Now, he couldnt help but notice she sported a conical, broad-brimmed hat that matched the colours of her dress. Almost incongruously, she also held the broken upper torso of the gap-toothed youth in one hand, like he was a dog she had just caught. Bru the gap-toothed youth tried to speak, but all that came out was a ragged gasp. Who Official Wu turned, like he was trying to push through thick mud, even as the golden-haired young woman strolled over to Jingfa. Really, you just make things so troublesome, she sighed, grasping the old man by his hair and pulling him backwards. Young lady! Show some decorum before Lord Guozhi and Young Lord Qin! the Marshal shouted, drawing his blade, as he pushed back against the oppression. A Magistrate and a young brat? Even if Qin Shuang himself was here I would be unimpressed, the golden-haired girl chuckled, leaving those there momentarily speechless as she continued speaking. Crimson-black sacrifice Waw-w-wait! the old mans face turned pale as a sheet as he tried to claw at the hand she was holding him in place with. The black-haired youth was also pale and sweating now, trying to back away from her. Prodigious and profound martial intent suddenly shrouded the Marshal and another old man beside Ming Qin. In a blur, both had shaken off some the smothering oppression and covered over half the distance to her in the blink of an eye, but it was still too late let the collapse of thine origin manifest, the golden-haired girl continued, paying them no heed at all, as that creepily inauspicious law he had never seen before, swirled around her hand. in accordance to the principles of all creation Explosion. Jingfas pleading turned to a soundless scream, then his body turned into a white shadow against the square. Chaotic qi twisted around the old man, then his body vanished, coating the surroundings, except for the golden-haired girl in a cloud of bone and gore. She had, however, now gained a stylish cut-down over-robe with similar designs to her hat. Yy-you the Marshals face turned white as he abruptly checked his charge towards her. No! The old elder with Ming Qin Hua gasped in horror, stopping as well. Who are you?! To have Before they could finish speaking, the distortion around where Jingfa had died had rapidly spread through the rest of the square. Both men spat blood and staggered back, as did many of the guards. The barriers around the magistrate and Ming Qin Huas group fluctuated, then, shockingly, dispersed as well, the palanquins dropping to the ground heavily. What Official Wus face turned from shock to fury its a bit late to regret now, the girl giggled, nastily, as a pagoda overlooking the square shuddered, qi bleeding off it like an iridescent rainbow, before two thirds of the supports on it simply imploded as the formation associated with it catastrophically failed. Explosion law the elder gasped, pointing at her furiously. You have mastered that forbidden law! Criminal of Order! According to whom, you? the mysterious girl rolled her eyes, even as buildings continued to slowly collapse, formations failing catastrophically in every direction around them. Arent you just jealous, untalented old thing?

~ Third Item Picture Scroll of Demi-gods and Semi-devils ~
Duchess Minhua would like to invite you, Young Lady Li, to The scholarly-looking auction manager stopped speaking as Li Rin held up a hand. I was not aware that my presence here was known, she murmured, sipping her spirit-leaf tea, half-listening as the Miss Fanqing, the Auction Hostess closed up proceeding. Her two female companions in the room, Yang Hsu and Li Ko Shurei, were both frowning slightly at his words as well, now. We were assured Yang Hsu started to ask. Ah, Young Lady Yang misunderstands, the official put on what he had to feel was his best but of course... smile at their questions while also presuming to feign some polite embarrassment on her behalf. Duchess Teng Minhua as an eminent Heavenly Lady of status and repute throughout myriad starfields is also a trusted elder of our esteemed association. The way he said it, was in the manner of letting them in on some great secret, as if she could probably not have worked that out by the fact that a fairly senior organizer of the auction was here, soliciting her in person, at the behest of said Duchess and also without hiding her name. An elder of the society? she repeated anyway, feigning polite disbelief, at the revelation rather enjoying this now. If her goal in flashing the Four Courts Token earlier had not been to get some notice just to bait out an invite like this, she would already have declined the official, politely. It was not often that she got to play as the slightly starry eyed young miss out to see the world after all. Of course, the official continued, clearly taking a bit of confidence in her reply. If I might be presumptuous she waved a hand to allow that he might. As Young Lady Li is a first-time attendee at our esteemed event, you might not be aware, that this gathering is something an opportunity. An opportunity? Yang Hsu raised an eyebrow. Rather understandably, actually, as Four Courts tokens were not exactly cabbages. Mmmm, the official nodded condescendingly to Yang Hsu and Li Shurei, before turning back to her. Her Eminence, Lady Minhua, and her friends are people of remarkable influence. For an up-and-coming young lady such as yourself travelling to see the stars to catch their eyes might be as big an opportunity as any we have seen today? I see she replied, before taking another sip of her tea. Four out of ten, Yang Hsus voice echoed privately in her ears in judged once it was clear that that was the entirety of the pitch being levelled at them. Indeed, could blag harder Li Shurei agreed drily. I didnt think Duchess Minhua had minions this Unskilled? Yang Hsu suggested, her mocking tone totally at odds with the neutral expression she was currently levelling at the official awaiting her reply. It is what it is, she replied with a mental shrug. We came here seeking information, we can only take what is in front of us in that regard. What of my friends? she asked, making sure to stress that a little. They are of course, invited as well, the scholar murmured, after a momentary pause. To travel with a Young Lady such as yourself, your companions cannot be anyone ordinary. Very well, she confirmed, setting aside her cup and standing up. Please lead the way" The scholarly official gave them all a further bow and stepped to the side, gesturing to the sliding doors at the rear of the room respectfully. Without any preamble, she led the other two through it, finding the connection now led to a well attired reception hall overlooking the idyllic ocean vista beyond Ming Tian city. Twenty-odd young appearing women in finery of various styles were standing or sitting in small groups, chatting away as they entered. Young Lady Li Rin, and her companions Young Lady Yang Hsu and Young Lady Li Shurei, the official declared formally as the paused at the threshold for a moment to take stock. The hostess of the meeting, Duchess Teng Minhua, was seated in the middle of the room, attended to by three young women all clearly eager to impress her. However, as she considered who else was here, she found that Teng Minhua was not, in fact, the most important High Lady in attendance. That honour would have to be accorded to a demure, dark-haired young woman in an azure blue phoenix robe adorned with a pair of silvery dancing Kirins, sitting across from the duchess, talking over a cup of spirit-tea to a brunette young woman in a more martial-styled gown. Is that the Princess Huamei? Li Shurei murmured to her as their arrival was met with what she could only call predatory disinterest by a large swathe of the room. and Zheng Mei? Uh-huh, she confirmed softly, as the womans gaze flitted over the three of them before returning to her conversation with the great-grand-niece of the founder of the Golden Swallow Gate. Ming Cheng Huamei, while young, at only a few centuries old, was not only the wife of the Minister of the Left, the third most important official in the entire Ming Heavenly Empire, making her a first-ranked princess by marriage, but a Dao Venerate in her own right. In truth, Zheng Mei was no slouch either, not being far behind Cheng Huamei in either talent or demeanour. Outside of that pair, the other notable experts in the room included a granddaughter of one of the Kong Dukes, two Saintess candidates of the Ju Heavenly clan and Teng Minhuas own niece, Teng Changqing, sitting primly next to her aunt, trying not to appear overtly overawed by the presence of Ming Cheng Huamei. The rest were predominantly up-and-coming young ladies from the Teng and Ming territories. The scholarly official gave them just long enough to be noticed by the room, before escorting them straight over to Teng Minhua. regrets to inform you, your eminence, that they discovered the item by chance, a dark-haired young woman was saying to the duchess as they arrived before her. By Chance? Teng Changqing sniffed. Do they think my aunt was born yesterday? It is as you say, Changqing, the young woman beside her, the younger of the Ju clan pair, nodded in earnest agreement. Since when do those trial tokens ever appear by chance? if it appeared by design, this will be more bothersome, Cheng Huamei observed, between sips of her tea. Indeed, Huamei, the Duchess sighed, giving the princess a friendly smile of acknowledgement and waving for the young woman who had delivered that news to them to go back to leave, before focusing on the three of them. What do you think, Young Lady Rin, the Duchess mused, turning to her with a pleasant, welcoming smile and gesturing for all three of them to sit on the vacant couch that had just appeared behind them. I may call you Rin, yes? Of course, she murmured, giving the duchess an appropriate bow and taking her seat. May I ask what it is Im thinking of? she added, pretending she had not just overheard the conversation. These kinds of meetings were a sort of nightmare in their own way. Everything was a loaded question, and all those asking were as savage and ruthless in their skills of inquiry as any fabled martial expert was with a blade. Why, that seventh of those trial talismans, the Duchess laughed lightly at her question, that your own eye-catching bid lost out to! I must confess, my knowledge of those tokens is quite superficial, she replied doing her best impression of a slightly overawedyet trying not to show ityoung lady. I once attended a Dao Discussion hosted by Vast Obscurity Groves Seven Severing Saintess, Princess Li" The other girl next to Teng Changqing gasped, and even Changqing herself looked begrudgingly impressed. You didnt tell me you went to that! Yang Hsu murmured behind her, doing her best to sound accusing. And I believe she spoke of them, she continued, slowly. I would not dare to quote her, but her words were something to the effect of I think nothing good has ever come from poking too much at those talismans If memory serves, she said, they come and go, like the winds and rains, leaving only fortune and devastation Cheng Huamei agreed, giving her a slight smile as she cut in. and we, like poor farmers, eking out a living from the Dao can only adapt in turn, she echoed as Cheng Huamei finished the quote. Auntie, you met with her, didnt you? Teng Changqing added, her eyes practically shining. I did indeed attend that grand banquet the Heaven Breaking Empress hosted, Duchess Minhua conceded, though the sideways look she shot her niece was a bit pointed. My father sat to her right and gave one of the toasts in her honour. To have met such an esteemed figure, one of the other young women sighed in admiration. Ahh if only there was another such event, Crown Prince Ji would surely excel, one of the others listening in, sighed. You mean the one who hid in his mothers wardrobe from that Tai girl? the girl beside Teng Changqing snickered, half turning to the speaker. Hid in? she half glanced at Yang Hsu, who was really the one of them who actually kept up to speed with the day-to-day insanity of the younger generation. You recall Tai Qiuyue? Yang Hsu sighed, mentally. Her protg is a girl named Tai Yanmei. She actually came all the way here to the Eastern Heaven Palace to challenge the Crown Prince and well, it was a bit embarrassing by all accounts. Xingjuan, didnt your precious Teng Yingjie fake a cultivation deviation to avoid her challenge? the first girl sniffed archly. Do I want to know? she asked Yang Hsu, as the pair started a back and forth about the merits and feats of the pair. Depends, Yang Hsu deadpanned back. How much faith do you have in the current generation of juniors? That bad, she chuckled. Long Longwei drew with her, another young woman cut in haughtily. Yes, by cheating out of Teng Changqings friend, Ju Xingjuan, started to retort *Ahem*, Teng Changqing coughed and poked Xingjuan in the arm before things could get more heated. It is probably not possible to compare eras like that, Zheng Mei observed with a wry chuckle of her own. Back then, there apparently were fewer constraints protecting such precious seedlings. Quite. Duchess Minhua agreed, a faint shadow flitting over her face, the momentary shift in her demeanour making all the young women other than Ming Cheng Huamei flinch slightly. What is clear is this generation''s dancing phoenixes seem much more proactive than its rampant dragons, Ming Cheng Huamei observed with a wry chuckle. At least if Tai Yanmei wins out it will prevent either of those Huang brats from skulking off with the top spot in the Heavenly Hundred. That I will drink to, Duchess Minhua agreed, sipping her tea. Even if it means that scheming vixen gaining some success. Honestly, I think this generations contest isnt especially stimulating, Zheng Mei sighed. Those greedy old fellows have taken their pieces home in a huff, at the first sign of cloudy weather, rather than risk them getting a bit wet. Her words drew some huffs from the younger women who had clear favourites in that competition, but mostly amused chuckles and nods of agreement. Speaking of dancing phoenixes, Ming Cheng Huamei murmured, her gaze shifting back to her. To be able to produce a Four Courts token, I wonder if Young Lady Li will soon be a force to be reckoned with on that grand stage? Should we expect to see a new Saintess crowned at the next competition? Ahaha, she laughed lightly. I must confess, the token is actually not that useful to me, that is why I sought to trade it for that Lotus, on behalf of a friend. It seems the Young Lady Fang has dear friends everywhere one looks, Teng Changqing murmured, a tad theatrically. Huang Teng says he will shelter her, Long Longwei is enamoured with her as well, by all accounts, as is Prince Meng Prince Meng? she blinked. Meng Tuotian recently purchased a painting of her for some price, Ju Xingjuan replied with an eye roll. And now even you are standing up for her, Teng Changqing continued drily. It is hard not to feel sorry for the girl, another of the slightly older women from a Ming influence sighed. To have such talent yet be born under such an unlucky star. That Huang pair are just the worst, the other girl beside Teng Changqing sniffed. There cannot A dull rumble, accompanied by a markedly inauspicious shift in the ambient qi made the girl stop speaking, and indeed, cut short all the conversation in the room. Uh Teng Changqing turned to her aunt, who was frowning faintly, looking uncertain. Ming Cheng Huameis expression was rather neutral, but Zheng Mei was looking slightly shocked and slightly unfocused all of a sudden, as if seeing something Um Rin a faintly embarrassed voice echoed in the back of her mind, followed by a flicker of connecting imagery as the third member of her group, Li Maschenny, contacted her. At the same time, a shimmering screen appeared in the middle of the room, conjured by Ming Cheng Huamei, depicting what could only be described as a scene of expanding devastation. Everywhere her eyes travelled, buildings were crumbling, pagoda towers tumbling as formations and barriers collapsed or destabilized, taking out buildings in vast swathes as they did so. Where is this? Teng Changqing asked, examining the still distorting imagery of the ruined town, its citizens fleeing in terror through choked streets rapidly descending into chaos. Hongwu city, Zheng Mei replied with a faint grimace. Well, its called a city, but thats just living in its past glories. Very past now, a young woman behind them observed wryly as a large, forty-story pagoda collapsed into ruin in the middle distance. Who did this? Ju Xingjuan asked, her eyes wide. Thats a whole town, they have defensive formations, right? And isnt Hongwu, like one of the oldest cities on Golden Splendour? the other Saintess candidate chimed in. from, like, when the Meng clan still ruled this starfield? Uh-huh, Teng Changqing nodded a bit woodenly. Um you can actually see it, another young woman gasped, pointing out the veranda. Indeed, far out across the choppy ocean, a dull haze was billowing upwards and outwards, on a shockwave of exceptionally chaotic qi, centred on where Hongwu city would have been. Why did you level the whole city? she asked Maschenny. Ummm, well, in my. defence, I dont. have much choice, Maschenny replied apologetically, still sounding rather disjointed. Let me Before she could seek further clarification, her vision split slightly and she was both sitting in the teahouse, watching the others exclaim in shock and ask what was going on, and also standing in the middle of the chaos, beside Maschenny, who was shrouded by an ominously familiar manifest ephemera comprised of a broad-brimmed pointy hat, robe and wooden staff. Is that. Maschenny? Li Shurei asked her weakly as the image displayed before them focused in abruptly on the same square she was also seeing from beside Maschenny, showing her blonde-haired ward in her ephemera armaments, along with all the others there. Thats Ming Qin Hua isnt it? one of the others in the room asked, pointing at the youth by a pale-faced magistrate. And someone from the Huang clan? Ju Xingjuan added. Ah, thats Huang Wen! someone else cut in, pointing at the white-robed youth to Ming Qin Huas right. Huang Tengs drinking crony, the one who caused the chaos in Star Dragon Teahouse! Huang Feng Shi as well and Ah! Fang Bai Weng? Wait is that the Nine Numinous Lotus between them! Dont tell me this is a fight over Bai Wenqing! Long Bai Xiao is there as well! At that point, all the other young women clustering around started to exclaim one after another. It seems Huang Feng Shi has been accused of stealing the Nine Numinous Lotus from the auction, Zheng Mei frowned, her gaze falling on the box that was floating in the air before the luckless youth. Stealing from the beggar''s auction is only something a Huang scion would try, the girl who had expressed support for Long Longwei observed with a derisive sneer. Oh, how innocent they are when they are young, Li Shurei murmured in her ear, as she surveyed the square from street level, agreeing with Shureis assessment there. Given how this seemed to be playing out, her guess would be that someone in the Qin family wanted Huang Teng, or someone backing him to owe them a favour for the cheap price of one group of unlucky juniors. Explosion law the elder gasped, pointing at Maschenny furiously. You have mastered that forbidden law! Criminal of Order! According to whom, you? Maschenny retorted, rolling her eyes at the old mans words. Arent you just jealous, untalented old thing? What happened? she asked Maschenny, because even for her, this was a little excessive given the context of their trip here. I got cursed, Maschenny sighed, even as she continued to face down the assembled force around them. Actually, you should check with old Gong, did you hear any strange music odd chanting earlier? Thinking back, she found she did not, but Her vision bifurcated again, and now she was also lying on a bed, in her quarters, aboard her personal yacht. This is why you dont shop for treasures here, Yang Hsu observed to Li Shurei beside her, rolling her eyes. What kind of curse? she asked, as her actual body got up off the bed and with about as much grace as a hung-over drunk, stumbled to the door. Mysterious Song of the Muse, Maschenny sighed. Given that that unfilial bastards Wu family has been managing this place for this long, I should have expected something like that, but they triggered it quite decisively. Ah, is that the one she cast her mind back, because this auction was the source of a lot of very strange items over the years The Muses only sing songs about heroes that lose, Maschenny beat her to it, with a sour grimace. Oh, of course, she sighed, understanding pretty much everything now. It had a few other names. Young Heroes Lament was a common one. The Clan Killer, another. A destiny twisting nightmare of a curse that made perfect sense, only if you knew something about the powers associated with its origin, and their views on the way the world worked. When not caught immediately, it was almost as bad as the Cursed Scroll Painting of most Serene Moon Choob that one of those old villains had waved enticingly about earlier. In a culture where a certain kind of antagonistic, narcissistic proclivity towards being the centre of your own story was a prized social trait, getting touched by a curse like that was not fun. Still, if we play this right, this is going to blow up in their faces spectacularly, Maschenny, snickered nastily. I already got rid of that unfilial brat Jingfa, who used it... Hold that thought, she murmured, eyeing the rapidly recovering forces around them, while also re-running the events of the auction itself in her head quickly. On the face of it, she was hesitant to believe that the youth to her right, frozen in place by the combined oppression of the various experts here, had actually stolen the lotus. However, whoever had bought it had also produced that trial token Is this a trap? Li Shurei, who had by now, also managed to connect with the scene Maschenny was sharing for their little group, asked, taking in their surroundings. Are you okay, young lady? her real body finally managed to open the door and found her bodyguard, Li Gong, who had been reading quietly in her reception room was already on his feet, looking concerned. It is, and done with our foundation, Maschenny replied to Li Shurei. This Huang Feng Shi was interested in the Lotus, on behalf of his friend over there by Fang Kana, and it seems that some element of the Mingprobably the Qin familyand those in the Huang supporting Huang Teng are colluding to screw him over. Its just a bit of a strain, she assuaged him, with a grimace, trying not to focus too much on the conversations in the background. It was Feng Jianguo who won the seventh Heaven-breaking token back then, right? Hmmm, Li Gong frowned, then nodded. It should be? The name rings a bellbut thats a long time ago and the Feng family has had a steep decline since those days and is one of the ones that never resurfaced, isnt it? she continued. Third and seventh, yes, Li Gong confirmed, looking at her with interest now. you dont think? That it has been hidden away in the Feng family all this time? she chuckled, eyeing Huang Feng Shi. That would be ironic. Do you want me to come over? Yang Hsu asked Maschenny. No, its fine, she cut in before those two could get funny ideas, then refocused momentarily on her conversation with Li Gong. What about a Nine Numinous Lotus? she asked, eyeing the box floating in the air, even as the various experts started to warily close in on Maschenny. One with God Bewitching and uh Celestial Yang characteristics? A Nine Li Gong gave her a very odd look, which was understandable. When it was first announced she had thought it was a fake as well. However, it wasnt that easy to bamboozle the beggars auction, which handled many weird and unusual items, many of them badly cursed or with strange and treacherous hidden quirks. Thus, she had concluded earlier that the name was given by someone with no idea in regard to any standard conventionsor drawing from some record associated with the item itself. Abruptly, she felt a wave of discomfort, as the space around Maschenny distorted. The Ming clan Marshal tried to restrict Maschenny only for her to block it easily with the staff, forcing quite a few of the Dao-step soldiers to scatter as she did. Before she could capitalize on that opening, though, Huang Wen vanished from beside Ming Qin Hua and appeared before Maschenny, cutting out with a shimmering crystal sword that twisted the natural laws inauspiciously. Seven other hooded figures who had been loitering with the supporting soldiers also moved in the same instant, executing a Dao-step martial suppression formation in support Huang Wen. Ohh, Huang Wen has actually taken action! one of the girls beside her in the meeting room exclaimed. Those hooded idiots, arent they the so-called Seven Sovereign Swords, uh Saints no um? Li Shurei asked Yang Hsu. Those seven Dao Sovereigns, arent they the Seven Sovereign Stars of Huang?! Ju Xingjuan frowned, also asking the same question Li Shurei had. Stars, Li Shurei sighed mentally. Id have to take your word for it, Teng Changqing replied to Ju Xingjuan, rolling her eyes. Its hard to keep track with a power as inwardly dysfunctional as the Huang currently are. Gu jar of rabid cats, more like, Yang Hsu sneered. Gu Jar of rabid cats that is so good, I am stealing that! Maschenny giggled. Indeed, she had to agree Yang Hsu had a way with words. Its easy to remember, coz they are ripping off the Seven Sacred Heroes of Meng, the other Ju clan Saintess snickered. And yes, it is them, Yang Hsu agreed. They are that kid Huang Tengs brute squad. Young Lord Huang, get back! the Magistrate, who was not an idiot, barked, even as Maschenny took half a step backwards to evade the rather naive strike That qualifies as a brute squad? she couldnt help but raise an eyebrow as she took in the group. All of them were Dao Sovereigns, but unless Huang Teng was sending them to shake down random mortal world ascenders for loose change, they barely qualified as competent borrowed blades in her view for something like this. Then again, from what she knew of Huang Tengs position and the current politics of the Huang clans younger generation, a bunch of clay-pot Dao Sovereigns was probably the best any of them could attract anyway. Anyone better would be disinclined to do more than smile and humour him at the moment. Heup! Maschenny smoothly swept her staff upwards and the crystal sword in Huang Wens hand smashed like it was made of glass, as her explosion-law infused intent annihilated the formations within it. Before Huang Wen could so much as react, she was already stabbing the staff forwards at his face The Ming clan Marshal barely reached the fortunate youth first, skilfully deflecting the blow upwards, while also shouldering Huang Wen out of the way. Nah, its the four talentless failures who come with, who are the brute squad, Maschenny added to her, even as she took the opportunity to move to cover Huang Feng Shi a bit more usefully while the shockwaves of Explosion-Law infused qi assailed their surroundings. At the same time, her awareness in the moment was directed towards a middle-aged man wearing nondescript robes and a hat standing on the crumbling remnants of a nearby roof ridge, two more non-descript, scholarly old men watching from amongst the soldiers near Ming Qin Hua and a further one moving silently through the recovering soldiers to their right. I recognise them from when I had to break the idiot on the roofs arm after he tried to intervene in the Star Dragon Teahouse Incident. Small worlds, she chuckled, shaking her head, observing the four guardian elders. They were indeed just about qualified to act in a world like this. Maschenny was only calling them talentless because their prospects beyond this point were so minimal that they could likely only afford to sell themselves to a rising star of the moment like Huang Teng and hope to extort benefits using his reputation for their own ends, or those of their clans in the process. Young Miss dont make life harder than it already is! the magistrates chief official yelled angrily at Maschenny. Should have thought about that earl! Maschennys words vanished as a reverberating dragons roarwhich she was even able to hear where she was with Duchess Minhuashook the whole city, attempting to induce a degree of order over the chaos. Ah, and here come the Long clan, Cheng Huamei murmured, as the view there refocused on a trio who had just rushed into the square. The leader was a silver-haired, jovial youth wearing a combined Strength and Good Fortune symbol on a slightly rumpled blue-purple robe. his companions were a pair of energetic, red-haired young women wearing fashionable, if revealing dresses. All three held potent sealing talismans that were already fully triggered. Even Long Tianfang is here! the other Ju Saintess candidate gasped. And Long Tianhu and Long Tian Mei, another girl beside her observed. Brother Tianfang, Ming Qin Hua gave the trio a polite nod of greeting as they stopped beside the other juniors spectating. Brother Hua, Long Tianfang returned the nod, before fixing his gaze on Long Xiurong, then Xiao. Fairy Xiao, Fairy Xiurong, it seems we are fated to meet again His greeting outwardly jovial, but the predatory glint in his eyes and the disdain in the two girls with him was impossible for her to miss. This ass the girl beside Huang Feng Shi, Long Xiao sneered under her breath as she helped the winded Huang youth to his feet, now they could move again. We need to get out of here all three of them are affiliated with that old villain Long Tianteng. It seems you have encountered some bother, Little Sister, Long Tianfang added, his gaze flitting to Huang Feng Shi and his junior sister. If you had told us you were visiting, we would have accompanied you Y-you Xiao bared her teeth. The Tian family and the Bai family have a long running feud, Yang Hsu informed her helpfully. Huang Feng Shis face was pallid as he took in the three groups now thoroughly encircling them. For all that the various groups here were addressing his compatriots politely, their manner had all the intent of a crocodile circling a flailing goat at this point. Ah, dont do it Maschenny, who was working to repel the influence of the dragon talismans, sighed, as the Feng Shis intent focused hurriedly on a rather shabby-looking bracelet on his left wrist. A moment before Huang Feng Shi nearly delivered himself straight into the spatial cage the four venerates were stealthily re-establishing around the plaza, despite Maschennys efforts, his junior sister Shirongwho was by no means as simple as she was presenting herselfgrasped that hand and, face pale, distracted him. In the process, the girls disguise slipped just a fraction, revealing her cultivation was actually that of a powerful Dao Venerate. All the Venerate and Ascension realm experts circling the square froze, their expressions turning serious. Especially the old man who had called Maschenny a criminal, and the two hanging quietly back by Huang Tengs companion. Huh, even sister Shu Shirong came out of her stupor Li Shurei blinked, recognising the junior sister as well. What does this boy have that is going to make her move? Thats a good question, she mused, noting out of the corner of her eye that Princess Huamin and Duchess Minhua both appeared to have marked the girl as well. It wasnt that surprising though, Shu Shirong was someone from the same generation as Li Shurei, Mo Xiao and Ju Shan, and while she had been rather quiet in recent times, she waswell, Say, Little Shirong, why are you making a mess here? she asked the girl. Heooook! Shirong almost screamed, flinching in shock as she sent a thread of her own perception into the moment, engaging with it properly at last. S-s-senior?! Shirong stammered, out loud, in fact, making all the others momentarily focus on her. Well? she focused on Shirong, ignoring the others. Uh its um well, Teacher told me to get it back, no matter what, Shirong muttered, nervously eyeing the box hanging in the air. All he said was that it was too dangerous From her perspective, she could tell the girl was not lying, the question, though, was whether she was referring to the lotus or the seventh trial talisman. Unfortunately, here wasnt a good place to press for answers either The space around them suddenly cracked and then snapped back together as Maschenny directly repelled an attempt at interference from one of the Ming clans old expertsa quasi-celestial veneratewatching over everything from the great pagoda in Ming Tian City near as she could tell from the momentary shift in travelling intent between her two locations. So, it is you, the old mans expression turned frosty, as she found a pair of old, greedy eyes trying to intrude on Maschenny What are you doing, Young Lady Li? Li Gongs shadowy form appeared beside her, supporting both her and Maschenny, instantly stabilizing the connection between all of them and repelling the old mans interference. I huh, Li Gong focused suddenly on the box, his eyes narrowing. What is it? she asked. That box reeks of otherworldly power, Li Gong replied, his frown deepening. Whatever is in it, didnt come from the Martial Axial Region. It is also faintly inauspicious. Can you get them out of here? she asked, her thoughts spinning rapidly. Even as she asked it, she felt bad. It was a lot to ask, even of a powerful expert like Li Gong, and not without its risks. Golden Splendour was an important world for the Ming, and those who oversaw it were genuine powerhouses. Some of them even exceeded the venerate step. You ask a lot, Li Gong chuckled, giving her a sideways look. Yes, I can manage The frozen space around them warped. The two similar but not moments collided and the bracelet on Huang Feng Shis wrist shattered like it was made of flawed glass. At the same time, a faint, otherworldly dissonance bled through the surrounds, before fading away. The ruined plaza, with its stunned occupants vanished, leaving only Huang Feng Shi, Shu Shirong and She was holding onto him, Li Gong, who was now standing in the reception room of her quarters on the yacht with the box and the trio, sighed apologetically as a terrified trio slumped to the floor, their eyes wide. Hwa-wuw-where? Long Bai Xiao stammered. W-what Huang Feng Shi stared blankly around at his new surroundings, Maschenny, Li Gong and her. S-s-senior, Shu Shirong, who being a Dao Venerate of some years, even if she was a very junior one in many senses, practically threw herself to the floor and grabbed her slippered feet. This junior didnt know senior was involved! W-what just happened? Teng Changqing asked in the room where everyone else was staring at the projected screens with various expressions of confusion, shock, and in the case of Princess Huamei and Duchess Minhua, who knew quite a few more things than most of the other juniors, a well disguised flush of fear. The bracelet on his wrist what kind of artefact? Mei Zheng muttered, biting her lip. Before she could move herself, Li Gong took her by the arm and gently guided her to sit down on a handy couch, before picking up the box from where it had fallen and placing it on the table. Can you open that? she asked, eyeing it pensively, partially tuning out the shocked chatter from Duchess Minhuas gathering. Of course, Li Gong nodded. Is she also cursed? Maschenny asked Li Gong as she deposited her staff on the table next to the box. Huh, been a while since Ive seen that one, Li Gong sweeping a critical eye over Maschenny, then the others with a faint frown. C-cursed? Shu Shirong asked, pale-faced. The fancy harp music and the chanting, you heard it? Maschenny asked with glower. Oh, um Shu Shirong nodded uneasily. Y-you Youre the one who bid the F-four Courts token! Long Bai Xiao blurted out, staring at her. Anonymity, what is it good for, Maschenny chuckled, pouring her a cup of wine and passing it over. I take it there is no abnormality with the moment? she asked Li Gong, rather than answer that question directly. That was the main issue with snatching things like this, from under well-trained eyes. It wasnt as easy as Li Gong had made it seem, not by half. I expect I will get some careful inquiries from Divine Golden Swallow and the office of the Minister of the Left. Maybe Commandery Lady Mua Xi as well, but I am sure they will give you face on this matter, Li Gong replied blandly. Not looking at the slightly dilated pupils of Princess Huamei, she didnt doubt that one bit, to be honest. This whole debacle was likely to have some interesting ramifications for the already rather complex politics of Golden Splendour. The Zheng had recently been appointed to govern the strategically important supreme world, despite it traditionally being an important part of the Qin familys economy. Hongwu city was also one of the oldest settlements still standing up until today. The Qin family colluding with elements within the Huang to cause a mess when a lot of focus was on the world anyway, nevermind the auction they had just attended, and Maschennys devastation of such a historic city, would no doubt lead many to question whether the Zheng were doing a good job here, and the Zheng were a major backer of the Minister of the Left. Um S-senior? Huang Feng Shi was staring at her with palpable unease, likely because all of his remaining divination charms had quietly bounced. I didnt realise this transmission artefact was associated with a fairy like senior Li, she replied absently. You may call me Young Lady Li. Y-young Lady Li Shu Shirong, who also probably knew some things, gave her a very weird look, which she chose to ignore. Maschenny, Sir Gong, please take them to the other guest room and see that they are okay, she instructed the pair. That kind of momentary shift, akin to an unshielded Greater Teleport, was no small thing to endure. While all of them were at the Dao step, their foundations were not that stable, and it would be embarrassing to save them, only for them to suffer a cultivation deviation after the fact. Of course, Li Gong saluted her respectfully and ushered the stunned trio out, Maschenny following after. Oh! she held up a hand, stopping the pair. What is it? Li Gong asked, turning back to her. Make a note to remind me to send Yang Hsu to have a chat with someone senior in the Huang clan once we are done here. Its long past time those brats under Huang Teng were convinced to change their name. Of course, Young Lady, Li Gong replied with an earnest nod. Good Fates above never a boring day, she sighed, once they had left and closed the door. Lying back, she refocused all her attention on Duchess Minhuas little party, which was now a frenzy of discussion as to what had just transpired.

~ Fourth Item Scroll Painting of the Old Fisherman and the White Kun Peng ~
What the!?! How did they run away! Merciful Fates start sweeping the city ruins, how far did they go!? Second squad, start with the Ming Prosperity Boulevard! Aiii well, that was disappointing Huang Chao glanced over at the ancestor from the Feng family, who had just spoken, and could only shake his head. What do you think, brother Chao? Feng Fan, who was standing between them asked, turning to him. That your cousin certainly has unexpectedly deep pockets, he replied flatly, finding he had to work hard not to curse the idiot, and the competency of the Feng family in general, to his face. It was indeed disappointing, that much he could agree with, but it was the Feng familys failure to keep a rein on Huang Feng Shi that was most vexing, frankly. In all the information they had acquired about the upstart second son of that withered family who had dared to stick his neck out to confront brother Teng, no mention had been made of him possessing an escape artefact like whatever it was he had just used. There was also the matter of who in the actual fates was Lian Shirong. He had been in close proximity to her quite a few times at various events within the wider Huang clan and never had she been anything other than a bookishly cute, if largely untalented, Dao Immortal who hung on Feng Shis every word. What her real realm was, he had not been able to discern, but she was certainly stronger than him, and he was absolutely one of the most talented Dao Eternal juniors in the entire Huang clan. turn those two over to us? He was still dwelling on that, when the raised voices from the edge of the square finally drew his attention back there. Are you claiming my junior is also a thief? the Martial Eternal from the Fang clan retorted, glaring at Huang Wen. A mere Dao Eternal from a diminishing power dares to bark at our Huang clan? his senior brother, who was clearly a bit annoyed over the shocking loss of his Sovereign Star Embryo Blade, snapped back. Diminished? the woman sneered, folding her arms as she stood in front of the stunned Fang Bai Wen and Long Xiurong. Enough, sister Kana, the Sword Sovereign youth beside her grimaced. Senior Mei is already aware of matters. Sure enough, the Zheng flit everywhere, the youth standing beside Ming Qin Hua sniffed. If you ask it, Brother Hua, it should be easy enough to Ming Qin Hua just held up a hand, cutting the youth off. This matter is not simple, Ming Qin Hua sighed. That golden-haired girl even resisted the gate-keeping old ancestor, and there is no trace of them breaching Golden Splendour''s Realm Wall. There isnt? he asked, glancing at the two venerates who had come with them, who had both remained silent while brother Tengs supporting elders moved. Apparently not, Huang Fan, the more senior of the pair sighed, glancing at Feng Liu Wei, who just shrugged. In any case, this can be left to the Qin family, we do not need to get involved now it has reached this point. Xiurong being a bit of a headache, given Tianfang is now here, I can understand, but should we not try to secure Bai Weng? he asked, eyeing the youth, who was still staring at where Huang Feng Shi had so bizarrely vanished, just a short while ago. The Zheng clan wont let that pair out of their sight, Huang Fan shrugged. Not after they were party to the ruin that has been visited on this city. We can only wait for matters to play out between the various Ming Powers. Faugh! I will remember that bitch when I advance to Dao Venerate, Huang Wen, who had stalked over to join them, at this point, sneered, casting a nasty look back at the Fang clan Martial Eternal, who just ignored him, or pretended to, at any rate. There will be plenty of time to teach her a lesson later, he agreed. Even if she was a bit of a beauty, he would not let her disrespect over this slide either. Her actions were no better than spitting in the face of the Huang clan as a whole, really. Anywaywe are to update brother Teng on matters, Huang Wen added. Are you leaving already? Long Tianfang called out. Regretfully, we have some matters to attend to, Huang Wen replied flatly. Ah, a shame, I had hoped to share some wine with you, brother Wen, the youth from the Long clan chuckled jovially. How about you, Brother Chou? Long Tian Mei asked him, enticingly. No thanks, he replied without any preamble, not buying the act any of them were selling. What a pity, Long Tian Mei murmured, while her twin sister Tianhu sighed theatrically. Brother Qin, I regret we must return first, Huang Wen said, turning to Ming Qin Hua and his group. Of course, please give my regards to brother Teng, Ming Qin Hua replied earnestly. I will send some soldiers with you to the city perimeter Of course, Huang Wen agreed, returning the polite bow, before directly heading off down the street with Huang Fan, a dozen of the Qin familys soldiers fanning out around them, leaving the rest of them to move quickly to catch up. In the end, they had to go on foot all the way to the city perimeter before any kind of teleportation proved possible. It was an annoying, tedious trip, that even with the extra soldiers to clear the way occasionally, took far too long. It didnt help either, that for all that the Explosion Law the golden-haired girl had used was exotic, frustratingly it defied any and all of his efforts to investigate it along the way, and only interfered with their qi and intent as they ran. Twisting space stabilized around them and they returned to the cool air of the Huang clans estate on the peak of one of the great pillars rising out of the ocean outside Ming Tian city. On another day, he would have been more than happy to admire the glorious view, probably second only to those of Ming nobility inside the city perimeter. However, without even waiting for them to catch breath, Huang Wen was already stalking off, out of the cliff-side gardens where the teleport platform was towards the grand hall, where the estates communication formation was housed. They were met by the elder who usually managed the formation as they reached the top of the steps that led to the halls entrance. Young Sovereign Teng is waiting, the elder informed Huang Wen, bowing slightly to them. Huang Wen spared the old man the briefest glance as the guards by the solid spirit wood doors swung them open, before leading them inside. The hall itself was almost a thing of architectural excess, he had to admit. The floor was tiled with precious materials, and the two rows of columns that guided visitors to the space forward were fluted with arborundum and precious dao metals. The ceiling above was decorated like the heavens of the Martial Axial region, highlighting constellations with auspicious connections to the Huang clans aeons long heritage, its supreme worlds picked out in soul gold, as one advanced. The whole illuminated by rare heavenly flames caged in filigree lanterns suspended between the pillars by profound manipulations of the natural feng shui of the hall itself. Brother Huang, dressed in a spotless white robe, emblazoned with the golden crest of the Huang clan, his waist-length black hair tied up with a golden scholars crown and a wreath of silvery chrysanthemum leaves, as befitting his status as Youth Sovereign Elect, was waiting for them on the central platform. What was surprising though, was that he was not alone. Eight inscrutable, halberd wielding experts, garbed in full plate armours of life-forged brilliant white arborundum, emblazoned with the sigil of the Huang Heavenly Pagoda stood at equidistant points around the dais. However, the figure who drew all their eyes was seated on a pitch-black stone throne at the heart of the dais. Seeing Dao Father Starless Heaven! His own voice melded with everyone elses as they all knelt in formal salute to the hooded old man, wearing a robe so dark it was almost like a hole in the reality around them. You may rise, the old man whispered. Almost as if he had been grasped by the words, he found himself drawn to his feet, a smothering aura enveloping him. I understand you have met a complication, the old man continued softly. Yes, Huang Wen confirmed with an apologetic salute. Brother Teng, Huang Feng Shi The old man held up a hand, cutting off Huang Wen. In the same instant, he felt a pain like his head was being split open. The events of the last thirty minutes bled out of him, and everyone else, even the various venerates, like rivers of misty shadows, forming a fist sized orb in Dao Father Starless Heavens open palm. The old man stared into the orb for a long moment, then sighed, softly, and just scattered the orb with a snap of his fingers. We Elder Huang Fan, who was the only one seemingly not oppressed, near as he could tell from his limited awareness, stepped forward, but Dao Father Starless Heaven forestalled him with barely a gesture. Devastations daughter, the old man murmured. An... unforeseen complication. Yes Huang Fan agreed, shifting uneasily. And to think the seventh token was with the Feng family all along, the old man continued, the oppressive aura enveloping them all increasing with every word he spoke. Do you have an explanation for me? The old ancestor from the Feng family, who had been standing quietly at the rear of the group was dragged forward. I s-swear I knew nothing of it Feng ancestor rasped fearfully. And now it is in the hands of the Ming clan, Dao Father Starless Heavens expression wasnt visible beneath his hood, but his eyes were, and they were akin to smouldering fissures into the void. Those talismans have never brought anything good, Huang Fan pointed out carefully. Dao Father Starless Heaven shifted his gaze to the Authority Elder for the briefest moment, and the old man stepped back as if slapped, then bowed deeply. It is what it is, the old man sighed, suddenly. Young Teng here has brought me up to date with everything else of consequence. Huang Wen, you will take those children behind you, and go to Eastern Azure Great World. Fan and Liu Wei will accompany you, to ensure there are no complications. You have nurtured some cards there, have you not, Liu? Huang Wen bowed deeply. I have, Revered Dao Father, Liu Wen replied bowing deeply to the old man. Huang Chao He flinched as the Dao Father focused on him, barely able to shift his body to bow at this point. The matter of the Fang girl I leave in your hands, the Feng family will support you fully in this matter. Huang Teng swept his eyes over all of them, briefly meeting his gaze with a slightly complicated look, before turning back to the Dao Father and bowing deeply in thanks, before his form vanished. The Dao Father stared at them in silence for a long moment before finally speaking again, leaning forward slightly as he did so. Young Noble Teng is the future Heavens of our Huang clan, the old mans voice thrummed through the whole hall. Those who stand by his side cannot show any weakness As the old man spoke, his gaze boring into them, flickering images of his own clan blurred through his minds eyeof his parents, of his fianc, even of those who served him and his clan. Do. I. Make. Myself. Clear? Each word was like a spike driven into his mind, pain akin to the worst tribulation he had ever experienced. Y-yes, Dao Father Starless Heaven, he managed to whisper The pain and the oppression vanished, like it had never been. It was all he could do not to collapse directly to the floor. Thankfully, the Dao Father and the eight guards were I will remember your words, the old mans voice whispered directly in his mind. Dont disappoint me. Chapter 24b - Epiphany (Part 2)

~Part 2 ~

~ Ha Kai C Heart of the Jasmine Gate ~
Ha Kai stared across the lapping water of the lake at the three spirit herbs residing on the island within its centre. They sat, unperturbed by the chaos unfolding around them, lost within their otherworldly music even as the moment flowed backwards under the combined influence of Morea and the other spirit trees. His mind spun, deeply unsettled, as his gaze eventually rested upon the spirit herb, the Jasmine, sat beneath the sprawling tree, and the body of the youth within her arms. The longer he looked at that dark-haired youth, the more certain he became that his father was right, and that, whatever it was, was best left well alone. As Lan Huang had noted, there was a profound, almost primal yang strength embodied within it that, while sluggish and stagnant, retained an ephemeral sense of perfection that defied his gaze in some hard to define way. Does it possess one of the Heavenly Yang Physiques? he asked at last, because that really was what it reminded him of. Something close to it, his father said grimly. Though as it currently is, it barely qualifies as a Venerate Treasure Though that is as much an artefact of its stagnating state, Cranea observed. Even a Venerate Realm puppet body is no joke, he pointed out uneasily. Indeed, Cranea agreed. Currently it is like a dried seed, but given the right nutrients and circumstances What do we do if they do try and rob it? Lan Huang asked, looking at him with concern. You do nothing, his father muttered. We will be safe here Probably, Cranea murmured, taking a sip of her wine. We will be safe here, his father reiterated, giving her a sideways look that she didnt meet. And then what? he asked, warily. That alone was enough to really concern him. His fathers abode was basically the stronghold of the Ha Family. The final resort and bolthole that had seen his father through two changings of the Heavens of Eastern Azure and several other brushes with calamity besides. Then I rather fear I am going to have to have a difficult conversation with your mother, his father grimaced, stroking his short-cropped beard. When was the last time you spoke to her? he asked, frowning, because his mother was temperamental at the best of times. She has been in seclusion, his father said with an awkward shrug. I write letters occasionally your sister replies, of late, usually to tell me who little Yanmei has beaten up. You have a sister? Lan Huang asked, dully, before adding quickly, Ancestor Kai. I have three, he grimaced. None of them are in the Ha clan though Before he could say more, the reversion of the moment finally completed. Ji Tantai, Din Ouyeng, Ha Mangfan and Di Yao were all pale, their qi chaotic as they found themselves standing in a re-imagining of the clearing they had previously escaped. The shallows of the lake and the island within were still faintly visible through the haze behind them. Meng Guanxi once again stood before Ji Tantai, her hand grasping the compass, staring at it blankly as the strange, eerie chime hung in the air all around them. Uhh Ha Leng looked about uneasily as the leaves fell from the trees and the jasmine flowers continued to fade. Morea, her hair still glowing faintly, was staring at Ji Tantai, her hand raised, but still somehow unable to fully exert influence on her surroundings, despite the last lingering echoes of the combined attempt at rolling back that moment enduring. There was something about the tone the compass was emitting, preventing the two from entirely resolving back to the origin point. This boy his father muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowed to slits now as he stared at Ji Tantai. This boy what has he What was it you said before? Di Yao declared with a mocking grin as parasol flowers exploded out of the compass. Turns out you are all just lowly spirit herbs in the end! It does not matter how long you live, you simply cannot grasp the enormity of Heaven. It is not your Fate! Forgive them, they are young and do not know the world, the old monk murmured, once again putting his hands together. It is the gift of youth to burn bright, yet their curse that their light blinds them to wisdom, Amitabha He turned to look at the old monk, the two scenes lingering bizarrely in his mind for a few disorientating seconds before he realised what Morea was aiming forthis was as far back as it was possible for them to go without risking intersection with the destruction of the whisk. Everything wavered for a few seconds longer, then Morea lowered her hand and the parasol flowers swirling around them subsided and the scene around them remained unchanged. They were still on the lake shore. The island was still there, visible through the misty haze. What just happened? Ha Leng muttered, rubbing his eyes, switching his gaze between the Huang clan youth, Juhong, who was holding the parasol sword in one hand and the orichalcum one in the other, and Ji Tantais group. Hah weHOW THE FUCK! Ji Tantai cursed as he stared at Morea and the other spirit trees, his face turning pale. Is this boy an idiot? the Myrtle asked, shaking her head. No, just ignorant, the Willow remarked. This is what you get for using stolen gifts, the woman with flowering reeds in her hair murmured. Ever was it so. Uh Di Yao stared at them blankly, his arrogant smile also slipping. Didnt you say that that thing could lose them? Han Mangfan asked Ji Tantai uneasily, glancing at the compass The last notes of the flute faded away, and in the same instant the compass stopped resonating. The discordant sound it had been emitting to disrupt its surroundings was swallowed up by the enveloping, alluring silence left in its absence and the gentle patter of raindrops as they struck water and leaves. As one, everyone, including the four cultivators, found their gaze drawn to the island. There, the young woman with apple blossoms in her hair had finally lowered her flute and was considering them pensively from her rock. In a strange way, even though she was an incomparable beauty, it was her eyes which drew him in. They were dark, almost pitch black, like sinkholes, filled with dark water He never even saw her move. Between one second and the next, she was already across the lake, the flute in her hand swinging down like a sword towards Meng Guanxi Ji Tantai and his group wavered, like a mirage, and then the moment froze amid a swirl of gently scattering parasol blossoms. Thanks to their elevated perspective and his realm, he was able to watch Ji Tantai and the others immediately start to move forward, past her. The profound yang strength within the compass managing to briefly warp time in their surroundings A second version of the dark-haired woman appeared before them, stabbing at Meng Guanxis throat, even as the first remained frozen where she had been He stared dully as Ji Tantais group evaded the second phantom and continued on across the water, moving much faster than Morea or any of the others, who were moving after them now, easily evading A third phantom, wielding the flute like it was an axe appeared, frozen, forcing Ji Tantai to change directions again A fourth appeared, swinging for Meng Guanxi with the flute as if it were a hammer. Then a fifth, like a dagger Then a sixth swept like a halberd, checking their progress again. Then a seventh. In the blink of an eye, dozens of her were striking at the corpse of the woman from the Meng Clan as they tried to cross. Meanwhile, the compass in Ji Tantais hand first trembled, then properly started to shake, giving off vibes that were decidedly inauspicious. Continuing until abruptly, after several seconds, the figures simply vanished, leaving only a few swirls of mist and scattering patches of parasol blossoms as evidence that they had ever been. So its like that, huh, the dark-haired young woman murmured once again on her rock as if she had never moved, only now she was tapping her flute idly against her leg, looking at Ji Tantai with a considered expression. What just Ha Mangfan asked, looking around with deep unease. This is getting ridiculous, Din Ouyeng complained, a green jade ruler inlaid with azure and gold chrysanthemums appearing in his hand, which he then waved vaguely at the advancing corpses from the lily. Well, it was expected there would be something like this, Ji Tantai muttered, biting his lip hard enough for it to bleed. Yeah, but not that we would be chased by a bunch of rabid spirit herbs to this extent! Di Yao muttered, warding against the Huang youth with his own blade. Ummm, what did just happen? Ha Leng asked, staring dully at the lake before them. Thats a good question, Lan Huang muttered, looking at him and his father. That boy tried to use his compass to slip through time, slowing it for them, speeding it up for him, his father replied, glowering at Ji Tantai, who was poking something on the compass. That really is a most peculiar treasure. I really want to know where he got it now. No uh, I got that, Lan Huang murmured. I meant her. What did the apple tree spirit over there do? She checked him each time, forcing him to intensify his use of the compass until he had to choose whether to risk damaging it or retreat, he replied. It was a simple thing to speak of, yet the grasp over this place and its feng shui that such a feat required, even with the suppression lifted to the Immortal threshold, was remarkable. A further reminder that this place had depths almost never seen, and likely for good reason. Uh and h-how are they able to fight equally? Ha Leng added, pointing an accusing figure at the four cultivators, who were backing up from the corpses now, spreading out in the build-up for another attack. You gonna do this again? Di Yao challenged the Lily. You failed before, so sure, let us purify more of these lost souls!" Parasol qi has a few quirks, Cranea muttered. It does, his father agreed, eyeing Di Yao and Ha Mangfan, who had almost recovered from his injury at this point. However, I must concur with young Leng, something is not" Ji Tantai spat a mouthful of blood onto the compass and the hazy obfuscation around them rippled auspiciously {Out of the Ashes} A tiny, flickering flame appeared over the compass, and in the same instant the land around Ji Tantai and Meng Guanxi wavered. All the vegetation within a hundred metres turned to ash, leaving ghostly afterimages that melded into the familiar sight of the blessed land. Its an Ancestral Locus, his father said, sounding strangled, staring furiously at the compass in Meng Guanxis hands. That little shit has an Ancestral Locus. This whole escapade of theirs has been to attune the Locus, he concluded, grimly watching as tetrid stalkers clawed their way out of the rapidly-revivifying vegetation around Meng Guanxi. Ancestral Locii'' were rare, hard to manufacture feng shui treasures designed to embody, nurture or even seed an ancestral land. In that context they could be anything, so long as they had some kind of accumulation of destiny, had existed for a good while and were thematically appropriate. Usually, they were an ancient possession or treasure bequeathed down through a family or clana talisman of a famous ancestor, a favoured weapon, a garment they had worn, or a feng shui compass, likely containing some remnant of their cultivation. In any case, they were rare, jealously guarded by any influence lucky enough to possess one, and much sought after. In this instance, it likely belonged to Meng Murali while she was alive, or was perhaps cultivated by one of her disciples on her behalf. For Ji Tantai, a mere junior, to possesses something like it was... odd. And he got a Meng clan cultivator who can shoulder the burden, his father muttered, casting a sideways look at the Resurrection Lily, who affected not to see the accusatory glares being levelled by not just his father at this point. That, he had to agree, was a problem. A junior using that compass was one thing, but the Lilys corpses seemed to have retained a degree of agency in their twilight existences. Meng Guanxi had lived and operated at the heart of the Seven Sovereigns. To her, wielding a treasure made and intended for use by someone of her clan and realm was as easy as breathing. I heard tales about how everything Di Ji comes into contact with polarizes and leads to weird shit happening, he muttered, recalling the various disasters and inauspicious events that had followed that malignant boy around, which always seemed to benefit him in the end. But this is the first time in a very long time that I have seen someone turn shit into gold with such..." regularity? his father scowled. Does he have some weird constitution? Lan Huang muttered, staring at Ji Tantai. Doesnt seem to, his father replied gloomily, though that is not the only way. Good Fortune cores are a thing, after all. As far as I know, none of those have emerged in recent times, he pointed out, watching as Hao Tianxun and the Xue clan cultivator charged forward, wielding white fire and azure mist respectively, to try and break through the rapidly expanding barrier. O? am?ta teje hara h?, the old monks ghost murmured, putting his hands together, evoking a timeless, ancient chant. Involuntarily he glanced up at the sky above as the parasol flowers exploded like firecrackers all around them, wavering, the rapacious intent within faltering, but no executing lightning came to silence the monks words. O? am?ta teje hara h? The old monk repeated the words softly, and took a step forward onto the water. Old Mahajingvu, Morea said, turning to him. This is not your fight. I have seen my fight, the Buddhist monk murmured, taking a further step as a profound momentum started to swirl around him. And it has led me to this place. O? am?ta teje hara h? You Morea stared at the old man, her expression complex, then, with a sad sigh, she plucked a flower out of her hair and passed it to him. The old monk took the flower and bowed deeply to her, before continuing his solitary march. This time he felt the momentum of the world around the old monk truly shift as he repeated the mantra once again. The parasitic nature of the parasol bloom and the blessed land lessening with each syllable, allowing the Resurrection Lilys other corpses to start to move into it more decisively. What is that old man doing? Ha Leng asked as the monk took a further step and his body started to glimmer faintly. Ask not questions that will cause you big problems, his father muttered as he watched the Huang youth trade a flurry of blows with Di Yao. That old man is dangerous to all cultivators of this era in ways that will kill you before you ever understand why. The old monks ghost glanced over at his father, but he just smiled sadly. Oh Ha Leng gulped, eyeing the old ghost as he murmured his mantra and continued his advance, the flowers around him shifting subtly as he did so, their manifestations starting to resonate with the sincerity of the old mans words. Ji Tantai, who had been focused on the compass while the others protected him, stared at the old man and the effect he was having, looking thoroughly confused. On one level, it was hard to blame the boy, who had likely never met a Buddhist monk of any real means before, let alone an ancient devotee with such a profound grasp of Dharma cultivation. In effect, the old man was subverting the subversion. The Buddhist term for it, if he recalled, was The Conquest of Death, though it confused the heck out of most cultivators when called that, because it had nothing to do with conquering death in a strict sense. Instead it referred to the final awakening, the attainment of the pure self and the enlightenment that led to ones rebirth as a Buddha. Ironically, the Meng clan had had few issues with it back in the day. It was only with the Shan dynasty that the Pure Land Tradition on Eastern Azure had come under persecution, because it presented a competing doctrine to that of the Shan Emperor as he had sought to raise up Shan Lai. Later, the Kong and Dun had gone all in on suppressing it, which was again rather ironic, because the Dun of the first Dynasty had had several remarkable Buddhist practitioners among their number. His personal hunch there was that the Pure Land Tradition had rather too many technical points in common with the Blue Morality Scripture for Dun Fangs liking, even if the goals of the two could not be further apart. Thus, that thief of an age had worked hard with his backers in the Kong clan to bury all traces of it in this era. Nowadays, it only existed in ancestral teachings of the Shu Pavilion, the Moon Tomb Cult and within Erlang Shan on the south-eastern continent. All places that the Dun Imperial Mandate had next to no real influence. Deal with that fucking ghost will you! Ji Tantai called over to Din Ouyeng, who grimaced and levelled the ruler at the monk. Yeah, I dont think so, the Myrtle murmured, stepping forward into the blessed land. As they watched, a cart-sized tetrid stalker surged out of the water, its limbs lashing out at her. Barely even glancing at it, the Myrtle swatted the monstrosity away, sending it crashing through the trees and out of sight, before hitting two others hard enough that they were torn clean in two. Din Ouyeng gritted his teeth then slammed the ruler into the water as the azure and gold chrysanthemums on it shimmered {Azure Current} A coruscating nova of flames shaped like azure chrysanthemums surged out, enveloping the Myrtle, the old monk, the Elder from the Moon Tomb cult and the Moon Saintess. The Myrtle just gave her head a half shake and stamped on the water, then frowned as her ripples simply multiplied the chrysanthemums, which were starting to swirl up into a pillar with Din Ouyeng at their heart. Isnt that the Din Clans inheritance art? Ha Leng gawked. You know it? Lan Huang asked, raising an eyebrow. Uh Din Kongfei showed it off, though it was nowhere close to this, Ha Leng said with a grimace. Ah, Lan Huang sighed. It is, he agreed. Though his control is rather bad. That was, in fact, an understatement. Din Ouyeng clearly knew the art, certainly enough to direct it, but the bulk of its momentum came from the rulers bound version. His comprehensions towards it were also rather hollow, suggesting someone had instilled a seed of comprehensions for it into him at some point to speed up the rate at which he could advance with it. It was the sort of short-term gains that were favoured by those who chased quick breakthroughs. Or by elders who didnt want their descendants to have too much autonomy. All style and no substance, Cranea mused, sipping her wine. "If he lives, he will eventually come to regret that shortcut, Lan Huang murmured. He nodded, agreeing with their assessment as they watched the fire swirl up to the zenith and then collapse back downwards. As it did so, it formed a vast Roc that stretched out its talons for the old monk O? am?ta The chanted mantra was swallowed by a roar of qi as the Roc hit where the ghostly monk had been standing. Trees charred and the water boiled all around them for several seconds. am?ta teje hara h? The old monk walked out of the fire, azure chrysanthemums shimmering around him like enlightenment ephemera as Din Ouyengs control of his art failed him. Heinous criminal, sinner against the righteous path, receive judgement! The whispered words were spoken by the jade ruler, which rose out of the water without Din Ouyeng doing anything, a ghostly figure in a Dun clan robe, wearing imperial dragon armour, now holding it. Old villain, repent your path and accept the virtues of the Grandfather of Heaven! Mother of Celestial Mercy, his father hissed, mildly aghast as the Dao weapons spirit tried to dodge past the Myrtle and the Saintess, aiming for the old monk In that same instant, however, Ji Tantais compass emitted a piercing cry and a greenish-copper feathered phoenix, several times the size of the one previously summoned, rose up into the air above the group. Flames scattered down everywhere from its feathers, transforming into smaller phoenixes that streaked out at every attacker in range. Morea swept a few away, but for each one that she did, the sparks transformed into smaller versions, eating away at the blizzard of petals she had summoned. Similarly, Hao Tianxun and the Xue clan woman found their fire largely ineffective as the reborn phoenix leveraged the fact that it had already received baptisms of execution lightning that led to its rebirth. The other corpses, and indeed several other spirit herbs that had materialized to support the fight from the side-lines, retreated rapidly, covered by the woman with reeds in her hair. In the process leaving Morea, the Lily, the Willow and the Myrtle to restrain the rampant spread of the emergent domain, which was fuelled by Meng Guanxis comprehensions rather than Ji Tantais. That is absolutely forged from some venerate disciples Dao Spark, his father growled, his gaze somewhat ominously lingering on the compass. Seriously, this bunch are making me question if I have a personal treasury or not. It is a bit depressing, Lan Huang agreed as they watched the phoenix continue to gather momentum. W-what do they want to do with it? Ha Leng stammered, eyeing the majestic creature. Use it to hit the island probably, literally blaze a way through the feng shui maze, his father grunted. Phoenixes have a natural destiny with regards to Yang strength. Ji Tantai simply pointed at the island, at which point the phoenix emitted a piercing cry that evoked a faint sense of... a Truth. Thats going to be a problem, he muttered, watching the edge of their viewing rift waver. Can we do? Lan Huang started to ask, but in the same instant, the woman with the flute put it to her lips again and started to play. The melody was... gentle yet held within it an enchanting allure that drew him in within a few notes. It easily matched the piercing cry of the phoenix and it was, he realised after a moment, familiar. Simultaneously, the red-haired woman with the fan of grasses set aside her drum and started to walk towards the phoenix, her arms outstretched, drawing The pair of symbols mirrored each other like shining stars, evoking a terrifying and enthralling sense of wonder. Within moments, a second pair manifested that were furious, brilliant and overpowering, followed by a third pair that spoke of authority and sovereignty. By the time the fourth, alluring and beautiful, had appeared, he knew what the art was. When the fifth pair appeared, the twin constellations shone with a brilliance that turned the world dim, as if all the light were somehow drawn to it. At this point the momentum of the phoenix had carried it halfway across the lake, even as the sixth star, evoking a sense of going on a journey of discovery, appeared at her fingertips. The lake had vanished, but rather than baked mud, somehow the tree and the jasmine and the ruins were an island in a vast swathe of swaying grasses. Her Domain; summoned without any fanfare between one footstep and the next, even as the seventh star appeared, drawn together in front of her, guiding the whole thing as the dark-haired womans music soared. Descend At her whispered word, the already darkened world around them went from dusk to night, the sky seeming to flow backwards above them Bright Auriga! His mouth fell open as the constellation around her transformed into a golden chariot pulled by horses of starfire, embodying a furious, terrifying and familiar yang strength that touched on a concept so absolute it could be considered a manifestation of a fundamental law. One before which the phoenix and the parasol were imitators of slight skill, daring to show off before a master. {Blood from the A discordant, piercing shriek of chaotic cry, so out of tune with the concept of sound it was simply disruption, enveloped everything. The scattering remnants of the Phoenix, already starting to reform out of thousands of drifting flames wavered, each spark becoming an enraged bird that turned on those around it. The resurgent blessed land revolted, its qi turning chaotic as it tore itself apart in the blink of an eye. It merged with the almost forgotten jasmine blossoms, with the parasitic parasol qi, with the obfuscating mists and the very humidity of the climate itself to become something so distortive and inventively vile that he wondered what would happen if that sound was heard outside Yin Eclipse. What the fuck! Ji Tantai screamed, rounding on Din Ouyeng. What part of get them with that Dao weapon didnt you get? Me? Youre the one with the massive pile of shit! Din Ouyeng snarled back. You think treasures just grow on trees? Anyway, you wanted me to get that nameless-blessed monk, ghost, whatever he fate-thrashed is! Shut up, both of you, cant you see this is that stupid herbs art?! Di Yao cursed. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. You shut up! You just came in here and want to order us about? Ha Mangfan snarled, shoving Di Yao backwards. Thanks to you not admitting to being a fate-thrashed clone back then, now I have this injury You! Di Yao, who seemed to be the least affected of the four, flushed with anger. Yeah, these stupid herbs have the power of a hegemonic fate-thrashed sect! Din Ouyeng added. If we dont do this properly and they come out after us, you think the old ancestors who sweep them up are gonna care about the bloody smears we became before that? He stared as the dynamic between the four cultivators imploded between one moment and the next, then realised his mouth was hanging open and closed it. My ears Lan Huang groaned, holding his head as his qi turned chaotic. Elder Lan y-you are bleeding, Ha Leng stammered, sounding concerned as Cranea smartly stepped over and put a hand on both their shoulders. Lan Huang put his hand to his mouth and realised his nose was bleeding, badly. Nasty, was all his father muttered with a sniff. I am done with this! Ha Mangfan gasped, wiping blood from his mouth. We are going to die at this rate! Wait, no! Ji Tantai yelled, suddenly grasping for Ha Mangfan as the youth pulled out a formation disk and put qi into it A golden lamium flower appeared right beside Ha Mangfan, who stared at it blankly as it transformed into a sullen, starved-looking young girl with livid brands across a third of her face and upper body. Before she could do anything however, the sword spirit stabbed her and the flower scattered into loam. What did you do that for!? Ha Mangfan snarled, actually poking a finger into the chest of the Dao weapons spirit. Touch me again, and I will kill you, the Dao weapon said flatly to Ha Mangfan, who flinched backwards, then looked over at Din Ouyeng, who was still muttering about artefacts. This is very bad, you finally kicked a board you cannot easily overco You talk too much, the Myrtle muttered, stabbing at the Dao Weapon Denied, my wrath is as the Heavens! the sword spirit snapped, stepping to the side to evade her strike. A silver sword of lightning smashed down, hitting the Myrtle and scattering her form into flower blossoms. First, lets deal with the spirit ducked as the dark-haired woman swished at his head with a stone blade. That weapon, isnt that Din Baos? he asked, staring at the Dao weapon as it dodged a second cut from the dark-haired young woman, becoming more and more certain of that by the second. The appearance of the spirit and the style of the ruler were clues, but in the end, what sold it was the manner. It is, his father nodded grimly. Though it has a bit of history before he acquired it. I would love to know why its not affected Lan Huang muttered. It is, Cranea murmured as the ruler crackled with golden lightning. This is it panicking. It is taking charge of the situation so those it must protect do not perish. In response, the apple blossom girl skipped her blow off the water, scattering a wave of mist and parasol-infused vegetation at the weapon spirit, diffusing the lightning using the strength of the environment itself. Gah! the weapon spirit deflected a further blow from her, as she met his ruler with her blue-stone blade, then a fourth and a fifth, at which point he started to notice something was off. Are her blows getting stronger, each time? Lan Huang muttered. Is this an art like Purple Forbidden Enclosure: Northern Dipper? Yes, his father replied tersely. He nodded as well. As a principle, arts that sought to stack damage were not that unusual, though few ever aspired to take it to the limits being demonstrated here. The Ha clan even had several variations of it on their books, so to speak, including the Northern Dipper, and another somewhat more exotic one courtesy of his own father. What was remarkable here was the breadth of inclusion in what she was doing. As they watched, the young womans seventh strike flowed with the motion of the weapon spirits strike and smoothly returned it, yet again, with interest to the point where even the natural laws of the world around them began to move in harmony with her. Grimacing, the weapon spirit lunged forward, trying to break the flow of her attack She deflected his counter, spinning amid the scattering parasol blossoms, phantasmal phoenix feathers and her own apple-blossoms like a celestial fairy, returning the blow in a scything overhead strike. Meanwhile, the area around Meng Guanxi distorted, hundreds of the small phoenixes promptly recovered their senses, streaking off towards the red-haired woman and her domain of swaying grassland. For her part, the red-haired woman just sighed and redoubled her efforts to overwhelm the rapidly recovering momentum of Meng Guanxis blessed land. Ah, he worked it out, Lan Huang muttered as the Dao spirit deliberately disengaged with the dark-haired womans ninth strike at the last minute and instead darted backwards, dragging Ha Mangfan and Din Ouyeng with him. Nope, his father muttered, even as they watched her strike slice down onto an entirely unremarkable parasol blossom amid the lily pads around her, as if that had always been her target, leaving Ji Tantai and the others to stare blankly at the parted flower and the falling blade. You can Lan Huangs eyes had turned round as he watched her roll with the blow The tenth strike melded, not only with the momentum of the chariot, as she spun, but the gentle allure of the old monks mantra, the still lingering, discordant wail of the flute, the vivid, parasitic vitality of the parasol qi, the alluring pressure of the jasmine, the majesty of the mulberry, the beauty of the myrtle, the suppleness of the willow, the boundlessness of the vast grassland and the aloof, brutal prestige of the tribulation lightning, into a singular manifestation of martial intent {Apple Blossom Style: Sunset in Paradise} The blow struck at Meng Guanxi like the executing blade of a vengeful celestial The blessed land, still attempting to repel the profound yang strength invading it, courtesy of the subversive domain of blossoming grass, recoiled under the force of the blow. Renewal at any cost colliding with the idea of the natural order of the world changing. The problem was, he realised, as Meng Guanxi coughed up blood, the compass in her hands shaking so violently that it cut her hands, that she was durable. She had an inherited mantra, or he assumed she did, because the Lily had seen some reason to capture her That his father, however, was staring at Di Yao and Ji Tantai, his eyes narrowed. Following his fathers gaze, he saw Di Yao had produced a blue-jade sword that gave him a decidedly creepy vibe Upon this land, the Law is Known, for the Mantle of Heaven Morea and the Myrtle attacked at the same time, as did Hao Tianxun, only for the space around Di Yao and Ji Tantai to grow unnaturally. The two herbs smashed through the barrier with ease, however the momentary pause bought enough time for a barrage of phoenixes to stall all three of them righteous, Di Yao continued, shall a peerless blow be struck! The world went still as the blue jade sword rang like a bell. For her part, the red-haired woman stared up at the sky and sighed, before focusing on Ji Tantai. The dark-haired young woman tilted her head, then wordlessly spun and hurled her sword high into the sky Something flashed above them, then the clouds rolled away to reveal a pitch-black lotus flower descending like a meteor, a burning skeleton sitting within it. The blade hit the skeleton, obliterating it in a swathe of inauspicious flame. A pure silver lightning bolt scythed over the horizon and hit the nearest of the three large upright stones that ringed the island. The stone itself, which he now realised had had a gnarled little apple tree growing on top of it, was consumed with silver fire, revealing an ancient painting of a dark-haired woman holding a flute and a sword, her hair crowned with apple blossoms, on a stele amidst its roots, before the lightning split it. The dark-haired woman considered her physical form, then sighed, a little regretfully he felt, and vanished in a scattering of apple-blossoms. Meng Guanxi waved her hand and hundreds, then thousands of pigeon-sized phoenixes diverted from the island towards the other two pillars, shelling them with such ferocity that the ground shook. All that did, however, was clear away some of the vegetation, revealing a pair of paintings on rocks placed atop those two worn columns. The nearer, intact one was of the red-haired woman standing before them. In one hand she held a sheaf of flowering grass, in the other an orb of gold presumably meant to represent a sun, a drum sitting at her feet. The further was of a black-haired figure that could have been male or female, holding a lightning bolt in one hand and a book in the other. Unlike the first two, it was so weather worn as to be barely visible, and the fire had little impact. The red-haired woman stared at Di Yao, then at the descending lotus, and spread her arms For a brief instant, they stood on a vast grassy plain, blue sky stretching from horizon to horizon, not a cloud in the sky. The black lotus, suddenly tiny and mundane, fell into her hand and was crushed out of existence, before reality re-asserted itself. It seems our time of merriment and song is at an end, sister, the woman sighed, looking over at the jasmine, even as a second terrible white bolt of light dropped over the horizon towards them. Shaking her head, she turned back to look at Ji Tantai and the others. We will remember you, was all she said, before the bolt hit the stone nestled on top of the pillar, shattering it into pieces. Well, something finally worked, even if its a bit of a waste of a good treasure, Di Yao muttered, in the moment of silence after she had vanished. Din Ouyeng just scowled and warily pointed his weapon at the assembled spirit herbs, while Ha Mangfan just looked around nervously. Yeah, but tools are there to be used, Ji Tantai remarked, glancing at Meng Guanxi. Open us a path. Meng Guanxi nodded, then did something to the compass. The remaining small phoenixes, who had now also regained their senses, swarmed in their hundreds towards the spirit herbs and the Lilys corpses, forcing them back. {Vermillion Enclosure: Summer Chariot} Several of the phoenixes swirled around each other, merging into four constellation-like birds drawing a blazing orb of the sun that shed parasol blossoms like rain as it plunged towards the jasmine Aiiii The sigh hung in the air as the phoenixes scattered into motes of multi-coloured qi that swirled down into the hand of the jasmine, who stared at the sparks of primordial qi, dancing like butterflies in her hand, before letting them fly away. The jasmine stared at her empty hand for a long moment, then looked up at them My love He froze, flinching as a familiar hand brushed his cheek. Shifting slightly, he found Kai Lan, dressed in a beautiful, alluringly light gown, lounging beside him, smiling up at him with radiant azure eyes. The Chancellor of the Left is here, she sighed, sitting up and pouring herself some wine. Chancellor of the...? he repeated, confused, because this didnt seem like a memory. For starters, they were on a dragon-ship, albeit a small one, drifting along a broad, placid river, past fields full of spirit herbs. Secondly, the curtains were embroidered with the symbols of the Tai and Xue clans. Your Imperial Majesty, My Lady Empress He turned to find Lan Huang, standing in a purple Imperial Officials Robe, bowing politely. The messengers are here, from the Kong clan, Lan Huang added. You said you wished to be informed immediately? I did? he replied, realising that he did recall that and Um, are you okay, Your Majesty? Lan Huang, Chancellor Huang, asked carefully. I um, yes, he replied, looking around, his mind still trying to work out what was going on. -Before I was? He spun, finding the maid, who was standing near his wife. He wasnt sure why he sought the girl, who had golden-brown hair and dark eyes, but something about her was just Ah you could enjoy it a bit, the maid muttered, everything dissociating slightly. You are the Jasmine, he half asked, half stated. I am many things, she mused, sitting down on the edge of the broad couch. But yes, currently, I am the Jasmine. And here, you are my maid, he asked carefully. Here, I just am, she shrugged, with a faint smile. Unless you want me to be more? For a brief second, her smile was hauntingly intoxicating, until he forced himself to look away, at Kai Lan, who was sitting there, sipping her wine and watching the river flow by, oblivious. What do you want, Lady Jasmine? he asked warily. A new world, the Jasmine purred. And me being emperor is that world? he asked unable to keep some of his disbelief from his voice. It could be, she murmured, almost playfully. And what would it cost? Who knows the Jasmine chuckled, reaching out and stroking his cheek. I do think you look better as a young man than as a boring old Confucian scholar though. Before he could find words to reply to her, everything wavered and he was standing in his fathers abode, cold sweat running down his neck. Ha Leng and Lan Huang were both pale-faced as well, their breathing a bit ragged. His father, however, just looked a bit annoyed. The Jasmine was where she had been, though sitting up now, resting her chin on her knee, staring at the four cultivators and Meng Guanxi with a furrowed brow. For their part, they just remained where they were, transfixed, until her eyes slid sideways, to the smaller stones that sat between the three large ones. Did nobody ever tell you it is rude to spy on others, old scholar? she asked coolly.

~ Jun Arai C Into the Cloud Forest ~
Once they made it back to the fissures and picked up the trail, they found that Juni, Shu and Ling had indeed fled straight up the escarpment. The first bit of the climb was tough, though not quite on the level of scaling the cliff back to the ruins. Wasnt there a centipede nest up there? Sana asked her, as she was pulling the puppet up, over a ledge, having made it up to the first level of the escarpment. There should be, she agreed, following where her sister was pointing, towards a dark fissure running along the cliff above them. Also have you noticed? Sana added, looking around. The uh... scale of these ridges and this valley seem a bit off? Certainly, we have been climbing for a fair while, she agreed, hauling herself up on a handy rock and taking in the view. Looking back over the valley they had just traversed, she found that Sana was right, the scale was a bit off. Projecting the map from her scrip, she checked the distance, frowning. It should have been about a mile and a half, in a straight line, from where they were now, back to the far side, where the path up to the ruins and the ridge was. She had to squint through the rain, but certainly the distance to it was much more than that. It wasnt so apparent in the forest, I think, because we were so focused on the compass and then on whatever is going on with this place, Sana mused, also staring out through the misty rain. However, I did wonder about it when we were going to the northern gully. I just assumed the map was out, or I was misidentifying slightly where we were in the forest, until we got to here and... got a better idea of the view, she murmured. The ruins where they had spent much of the previous day had all been within the cloud level. It was only now, looking back across the treetops, visible like islands amid swirling rivers of misty rain cloud, that it became apparent just how far they had walked. Shading her eyes against the drizzle, she guessed that they had rather efficiently covered about ten miles without ever really realizing it. Is it weird that somehow this scale almost feels more fitting? Sana added. Taking in the landscape, she saw what her sister meant. There was a sort of harmony to it, that fit, much better compared to outside. The High Valleys always felt cramped and claustrophobic. Partly that was the ever-present edge effect, but also the mazes of twisting, high-sided gorges and gullies that, even when they opened out somewhat, into larger regions like the East Fury Rifts or the valley east of Misty Jasmine Inn, were still oppressive and dangerous, shrouded in rolling cloud and greenery, hiding warrens of caves, deep ravines and bottomless lakes. No, I get what you mean, she agreed. This looks more like the cloud-vales in the Blue Water Mountains, south of Blue Water City. It does rather, Sana agreed. After that they lapsed into silence while she finished hauling up the puppet and Sana scouted around to see where they could get up the next rise of the escarpment in a vaguely efficient manner. By the time that was done, and she finally remembered to check her jade tablet, she found it was close to early evening. Time having slipped by surprisingly fast, a part of her felt. After a quick evening meal, they continued the climb. To call the terrain treacherous was possibly underselling it, with slippery, moss-covered rocks and drifts of leaves that had the potential to hide unstable slabs of rock or water-weakened soils as they made their way up. They also found a large swathe of verdant greenery, though the qi it was rich in was some kind of metal-yang variant. Finally, after a further hour of careful climbing, they surmounted the crest of the ridgeline and found, more or less, what she suspected they would. The valley beyond, which should have been an interconnected series of massif pillars jutting out of tangled jungle, interspersed with river gorges, was now a vast swathe of tropical cloud forest. The rolling cloud and rain, which had closed in again, obscured most of the horizon, but the shadows of the nearest massif pillar were just about discernible, suggesting it was much bigger than it had been. Could it be that space is less compressed here? she wondered at last, thinking back yet again to Senior Yings words on the ridges as they caught their breath in the shelter of a tree. Any thoughts? Sana asked jokingly, poking the puppet, which she was now carrying, in the side of the head. He is the only one who is gonna know!? her sister pointed out, rolling her eyes. Her reply to that was to poke Sana in the side with enough force to make her squeak. Owwww anyway, what does the compass say? Sana muttered, rubbing her side. Unwrapping it from the pouch where she had been storing it while they climbed, she set the dowsing compass down on a flat rock and let it settle. After about thirty seconds, though, she gave it a gloomy poke, because the reading, such as it was, was pulling back the way they had come. Maybe they didnt use it again for a bit, Sana suggested. Didnt Lianmei say that once it was used it would take a while to recharge. There were three of them fleeing there has only been two hops though, she pointed out. Counting the one that presumably took them off the ridge? Sana pointed out. She poked her fingers into her temples, because Sana was right. That could well be three hops. That said, the reading was still odd. If they had gone past the final hop, the compass should have been unequivocally pulling back the way they had come, and yet the reading, while it trended that way, had a noticeably mixed signal. Narrowing her eyes, she pulled out a bit more of the material she had been using to make the compass from the crude bag at her waist and quickly constructed a second compass. Placing that a hands span away from the first one, ensuring it was eclipsed by it, so the major readings cancelled each other out, she watched pensively as it found its bearings. Huh well, what do you know, Sana remarked, eyeing it. So, the next hop is a long way away, she sighed, staring out in the general direction that the new compass was very faintly pullingroughly towards where the eastern side of the Jasmine Gate should be. This next valley it was less than a mile across, Sana observed, projecting a topographic map of it, from her jade scrip tied on her forearm. If they were fleeing with speed, I doubt they did more than go up and down this ridge. They both considered the map, then looked out over the swaying, rain-obscured treetops of the much larger swathe of rolling forest below them. So, I guess we go across and look for signs of vibrant vegetation, she suggested at last. I guess, Sana agreed, shrugging off the joined lengths of rope she had coiled on her back. So, more rock climbing? Yep, she agreed, with a weary sigh of her own. Compared to the route up they had just climbed, the face on this side, where she could see it at their level, was fractured and sheer, to the point of overhanging. There was also water visibly running off the face in places, courtesy of the steady rainfall. It just screamed this is gonna be a pain. And I dont fancy dropping the puppet off there if we cant see the bottom, Sana added, peering carefully over the edge. Moving over to the edge as well, she glanced down and found it impossible to make out the base, with the protruding rocks covered in obscuring, tangled vines and clinging trees, before vanishing into mist and treetops some two hundred metres below them. How are we gonna do this, with a hundred metres of rope? she mused, unslinging her own length from her waist, where she had stashed it and joining it to the loop in the end of Sanas. Maybe we go a bit further north? Sana suggested pensively. Look for a place where we can at least see most of the face? Hmm she bit her lip, thinking over their possibilities, then poked her own scrip on her forearm, projecting the map of the valleys outside, overlaying it with the crude one her scrip had been making of their progress so far. They were fairly good at climbing, in her eyes, but in this place, she didnt want to take stupid, unnecessary risks like the early attempts to scale the cliffs after they got out of the sinkholeand the rope was valuable. The three lengths had served them fairly well up to this point, however climbing up and down cliffs were slightly different problems. They also only had one ropes worth of metal pegs and had already lost a few on the ill-judged ascent of the initial cliff, when re-storing the rope. I guess so, she agreed at last, marking their current location, so they could find it again, below. We should also do some way-points, Sana mused, eyeing the misty forest below, then looking along the ridge with a frown. Given how odd the distances here are, it would suck to get lost down there. It would, she sighed, capturing an image of the view before them and quickly drawing points on it, then tasking the scrip to calculate a rough map based on what it could see. Ill take the puppet, anyway, she added, hiding the map as it started to work on generating that. I am tempted to say we should have left it, Sana observed drily, walking back over to it and giving it a poke with her foot. Its a terrible conversationalist, for starters, and absolutely not pulling its weight. Haheh she snorted back a laugh and shook her head. It was a nuisance, Sana was right, but at this point, carrying it with them was as much a statement of intent as anything, certainly for her. That she would get her and Sana out of this place, and take it back to Ha Huang. That Di Jis actions would not leave them stranded in this strange, unnerving place. In any case, she added, looking around again, Ill go check out the ridge to the south-west of us while you sort out the ropes? Yeah, okay, her sister nodded, sitting down on a handy rock and starting to check the rope and their remaining metal spikes. Just be careful. Of course, she murmured, giving Sana a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Giving the compass, which was still slowly zeroing in on a more accurate reading for the direction of the less dominant skitterleap signature, a final glance, she set off along the edge of the ridge. If anything, this side was even worse than the other. At least on the ascent, while it had been precipitous in places, they could see where they were going. Here, she was basically wading blind through a bog of moss and leaf-litter, saturated by runoff from the trees and rocks around her. Coupled with the poor visibility and the ever-present threat of the large overhang in the cliff below, her every step became an exercise in paranoia, just in case she put a foot through into a void or caused a small avalanche in the detritus she was moving over. Under those circumstances, she barely made it a hundred metres, before concluding that everywhere was equally vexatious as a route down and turned back. By the time she returned, Sana had finished checking the rope and was watching the rolling low cloud, which had started to close in again. You look like you found a bog, her sister observed as she scrambled back out of the treeline. I take it nowhere is really better than here? Its cloud forest, and dense enough to be truly obnoxious, she replied, wiping off some of the detritus lingering on her robe. And yes, the visibility is largely terrible. So, I guess we are rappelling down here? Sana sighed, standing up. Yep, she confirmed. Nowhere is as open as this and the other side looks just as bad really. Its kind of strange though, Sana mused, looking around. The plants arent flowering, yet the trees here are shedding enough leaves to create the proper conditions for this cloud forest? If you say what I think youre about to, Ill kick you, her sister added with a mock glare, as she opened her mouth to suggest asking the puppet. Rolling her eyes, she took the rope, to which Sana had finished checking, and started to look for a suitable place to anchor it. After some consideration, she eventually selected a tree of middling size, a few metres away from the cliff edge. Once she had confirmed that the sap wasnt corrosive, though the luss weave of the rope was minimising that danger anyway, she looped it around the trunk, close to the ground and fed it through until she had the mid-point. After giving it a few firm tugs to ensure that the tree was securely rooted, she put the doubled rope around her thigh, then looped it across her chest, over her shoulder and down behind her. She then checked the most important element of the whole thing, that the rope would store in her talisman. Thankfully, it did, though she repeated the check a few times, just to be sure, then went over to recover the puppet. Rope works? Sana asked as she helped her affix it across her back in a position where it wouldnt impede her feeding the rope as she went down. Seems to, though the fact that it doesnt reach the bottom already makes my arms hurt, she muttered. Ill go first and check, then, Sana said. A part of her wanted to say no, but she thought better of it and nodded. -Now is not the time to play bossy big sister, she told herself. Sana just shook her head, then squeezed the water out of her luss-cloth gloves and went over to the rope and did as she had done, doubling it around her thigh and across her body, then carefully backed over the edge and out of sight. She had to endure several rather nervous minutes of silence, alone with the rain and the mist, before Sana called up. "Its safe to come down! Sanas voice echoed, projected by qi. Sighing with relief, she checked her own gloves, then got onto the rope. The descent down the slope of the cliff was about what she expected. The slope was wet, mossy and there was quite a lot of scree in between the out-growing vegetation. Sana was about twenty metres down, supporting herself on a tree. I thought you would have gotten further, she said, bracing herself as she got level. There isnt much below us for about forty metres, Sana replied with a grimace. So, to get the best out of the rope, probably, we want to affix it in the fissure above this tree. Leaning out, she looked down, into the mist and grimaced. The cliff below them was undercut to a depth of at least a few metres, vanishing into swirls of mist with little in the way of vegetation. Sighing, she gritted her teeth and tested the tree. Thankfully, it was firmly rooted, so she stepped in and braced herself against the cliff, letting Sana pull the rope down past her. Under any normal circumstance, you absolutely never wanted to try to re-rig a descent rope half way down like this, but short of risking weaving vines or something this was all they could do. Even storing it was something of an act of last resort, because the whole thing would vanish immediately, and it was not unknown for that to dislodge rocks, or trees, especially if there was weight on it. In silence, she watched her sister quickly re-do the rigging, check it again, then wrap the rope again and continue down, swinging out of sight after a few metres. A short while later, she heard the faint echo of metal on rock, as her sister put in one of the valuable anchor pegs, to provide some semblance of safety for going around the underhang. It was almost ten minutes, however, before her sister finally called up for her to come down. Coming down! she called, for what little it mattered, before following her. Swinging under the overhang, she saw what had delayed Sana almost immediately. Her sister had had to go almost to the limit of the rope and was using two metal spikes to secure her position, given there was no ledge. That made her descent, at least, rather quick, but the technical aspect of re-rigging this time was much less straightforward. Its the best I could do, Sana said apologetically as she reached her sister. We are doing good, she murmured, giving Sana a squeeze as she found handholds on the cliff a bit below the spikes and checked that they would take her weight. Ready? Sana asked her, to which she just nodded. The rope flickered and vanished, this time, and then reappeared in her sisters hands, with the metal peg that had secured it up above. Reassuring, Sana mused, feeding it through the one she had just anchored. Lets not tempt fate, she murmured. Their kindness is already in doubt. Sana shook her head, then took a deep breath and slowly put her weight on the rope and the spike. Thankfully, there was no sign of any give in the anchoring of the spike. We go again, Sana muttered, and started down again. They had to change twice more before reaching the scree slope at the base of the cliff, and it was with enormous relief that she finally put her feet down on a mossy slab of rock and felt she could relax a little. Tch Sana grunted, as the rope appeared in her hand. We lost the last spike. Leaning back, she stared up into the mist at the rock face with its scattered waterfalls tumbling down from above and sighed, then took out a jar of water. Must have driven it in too far, she commiserated, between large, lukewarm mouthfuls. It happens. Still, rather annoying, as we dont have many, Sana sighed, accepting the jar from her and taking a few deep gulps of her own. And while we can replace a lot of things, those are not one. True, but it''s better than falling to our deaths in this place, she pointed out, half rolling over and getting to her knees. A charming thought, Sana agreed, staring up into the swirling cloud and the shadow of the cliff. Puffing out her cheeks she poked her scrip and brought up the map. It was still calculating on the basic route based on the image taken above, but from the rough sketch she had done, she knew they had to basically go straight out from the cliff in the short term, in any case. Not done? Sana asked, glancing over as she coiled up the rope. Nope, she replied, with a deeper sigh, But for now, we just go straight anyway. Its still proper cloud forest, as well, Sana mused, looking out over the cloud-wreathed treetops before them as she squeezed the moisture out of her hair. At least the canopy is fairly high though There is that, she agreed, setting off carefully down the mossy, fern covered slabs. High canopy, with established trees, in this context meant that hopefully the understory was not an impenetrable tangle of epiphytes and vines. Sanas assessment there turned out to be fairly on point. Once they cleared the rockfall from the cliff and set off through the forest proper, the understory turned out to be largely of a kind with the previous valley. They didnt have to go far, either, to find more oddly qi-rich vegetation. About a hundred metres in, they found a swathe of vegetation that as before, looked like they were actually growing as opposed to simply existing in this place. There was also no trace of any heaven blaze pine qi, though. These are more like the ones on the ridge, she observed as they walked through it, examining some of the qi, which was curiously unstable. Though that was yang metal, and this is some kind of yang fire? Talismans? Sana suggested, which really was all it could be. It also seems kinda weak compared to the heaven blaze pine qi. Hmmm, yeah, she agreed, inspecting a sprouting sapling pensively. Why are there saplings for trees, if nothing seems to be flowering or seeding? she muttered at last, staring up into the misty canopy. Perhaps this type of tree can put out suckers from roots and its just not mature? Sana suggested with a shrug, glancing up from noting the location on the map they had been making of their trip. Wordlessly, she grasped the sapling and tried to pull it up, out of the ground. It wasnt deeply rooted, as it turned out, and a very quick inspection showed that it wasnt growing from a sucker. I dunno Sana sighed, a little helplessly, looking around at the rain-drenched, gloomy forest floor. Perhaps its qi that makes it all grow? Mmm nodding, she used her short blade to slash the sapling in half. The wood inside, however, was uniform, without any evidence of rings. Focusing on it, she tried to check if there were obvious changes in qi density or type across its width, but in the end, had to draw a blank there as well. There was qi in it, but she could only conclude that her abilities were insufficient to differentiate it. Its just weird, she grumbled, passing one of the pieces to Sana who took it and considered the cut with a faint grimace of her own. Tell me something new, her sister sighed, swishing the sapling into a trailing vine and watching the water scatter off it. Anyway, what does the compass look like? Sana asked, turning back to her and changing the topic a little pointedly, she felt. The compass oh she took the pair of them out from her bag and held them up. It took a few moments for the readings to settle, but when they did, it showed their progress to be largely following the right direction, with the lesser signature registering a little more strongly. We are going in the right direction, she answered, after letting the compass sit for a few seconds, just to be sure. Well, thats something at least, Sana muttered, setting off again between the trees. With a soft sigh of her own, she nodded and set off after her. As they made their way onwards, they found several more patches of similar greenery, all with the same strange qi signature. It seems this talisman wasnt one of ours, Sana said at last, after they had stopped several hundred metres further into the forest to contemplate their path through a particularly dense bit of forest where the strange vibrancy was especially pronounced. Too big, she nodded in agreement, taking in the cloud forest around them. These scattered areas of activation have to cover at least a square mile Yep, Sana sighed, sitting down on a rock slab, that were this Yin Eclipse would have made her check three times for Algru. How is the map coming? Glancing at it she found it was, in fact, almost done. We can wait here while it finishes its calculations, she replied, wiping rain drops from her face. I suppose we can, yes, Sana agreed, with a deeper sigh. Problem? she asked, because Sana was looking a bit out of sorts, in a hard to define way. Where do you wanna start? her sister muttered. Fair, she conceded, sitting down on the other side of the slab and pulling off her boots to empty out the water. Like Sana started to speak, then stopped again, simply staring up into the drifting rain and misty cloud. Some part of this just feels futile? Its not like we have a better option, she pointed out. Sana gave her a sideways look now, as she realised, she had said that a bit defensively. It just sucks, Sana muttered, staring into the hissing trees. All of this just sucks monkey balls. It does, she agreed, because there was nothing else to say there really He is still in my head, that fate-cursed bastard, Sana added, softly. In silence, she turned to stare at Sana. When we came down the cliff, it was like I was being pushed, from behind every move I made I can make it go away, but it always comes back in some stupid way. Its like an itch that wont leave, or some stupid bite, just annoying enough that you cant ignore. I think thats why I lost the spike With a sigh of her own, she slipped over to Sana and put an arm around her shoulder and gave her a squeeze. And yet, we are still here,, she pointed out. they failed. Rather than reply, Sana just put her head on her shoulder, in silence. It was hard to know what to say, really. A part of her was quietly furious that it was Sana who was affected in that way, and not her, and the rest of her was fairly sure that Di Ji or Ji Tantaiwhatever he called himselfhad somehow targeted Sana like that for this reason. The idea that he had seen that far through the dynamic between them in that short period of time, was also deeply unsettling to her. -How far ahead did he think in this kind of thing or is it just an unintentional after effect of what he did in that moment? The longer she thought about it, the worse it became, in its own way. *Chime* With impeccably bad timing, her scrip finally notified them that it had completed crunching a crude projection for them to use to navigate with. So, what does it say? Sana asked, a little brusquely, as she looked over at it. Are we already hopelessly off course? Have a bit of trust in me, she murmured, projecting it for them both to examine. To her mild surprise, their current path was basically where they were meant to be going, at least according to the route based on the view from the top of the ridge. They had veered a little too far to the west, largely due to the topography, but not to the point where they needed to do some massive course correction. So we need to head, her sister pointed her arm vaguely off through the understory to their left, in what should correspond to a vaguely north-westerly direction. that way? based on the compass? Uhuh, she confirmed, checking it again. That will also take us close to the massif we could see from up above. Well, no point hanging about, Sana sighed, standing up and walking over to where she had dumped the puppet. Do you want to take over the compass? she suggested. Eh, its fine, Ill carry him, her sister shook her head. She was tempted, for a moment, to refuse, but thought better of it, and instead just watched her sister in silence as she hauled the puppet up onto her back and tied it in place. Sana was actually the better of them when it came to compasses, in her opinion, and her offer had, in part, been to reassure her sister, and stop her dwelling on the Di JiJi Tantai thing. Pushing the matter would just be counterproductive at this point, though. Little Lady Nameless has a blade Sana started humming under her breath as she set off between the trees. Here a blade, there a blade Her sister paused to kick an unoffending rock off into the understory as she drew level. Everywhere a fate-trashed blade she finished drily, while Sana joined in with the singsong chorus of Aye Aye, Ayesproperly this time, rather than just under her breath. Chapter 24b – Epiphany (Part 3)

~Part 3 ~

~ Ha Kai C Heart of the Jasmine Gate ~
Did nobody ever tell you it is rude to spy on others, ''old scholar''? the Jasmine asked coolly. Following her gaze, he found an unassuming-looking old man, with black shoulder-length curly hair, and a grey robe in a style at least an aeonspan and a half out of fashion, more akin to what was worn on some of the old statues in some ruins, sitting on the flat top of one of them. Ah, my apologies, I did not mean to disturb, the old scholar murmured. To interfere in the subject of ones observation, would be unprofessional, eumh, unacademic? No. Hmmm unscholarly, even. I merely wished to observe and ponder? The Jasmines expression suggested she did not find that agreeable in the slightest, leaving him to wonder who the old man was Suddenly, the old scholars gaze slid sideways and found them He found himself staring into a pair of eyes that were like holes into a dark void, while the middle of his forehead was a black slit that opened fractionally How interesting Motherless Fates, it is that old villain! his father hissed, his face turning pale as his hands blurred so fast he almost appeared to have three pairs of arms as he started drawing seals over the rift. Nobody look at it! If it speaks to you, be polite but promise it nothing Intriguing even The voice in his mind left his limbs cold and his throat dry. It was ancient, old, unknowable and totally other. For a split second he had a vague impression of the old mans shadow, which was not Not Not His eyes found the old mans again, as somehow, he was unable to focus on anything else, even as his every instinct screamed at him to not look at it directly. You are her? the ancient thing murmured, almost pensively. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to look away, seeing Lan Huang already doing the same. W-w-w-what i-i-is Ha Leng stammered, his face pale as Cranea held his head so he could not look at the old scholar at all. Is The otherness of that third eye, and the strangeness of the voice combined in his mind to form a disturbing conclusion. Is that an outsider? That, his father said grimly, Is probably the Watcher, though it has been so long since I heard even a rumour of it, its not impossible there is another. The Watcher? he repeated after a long moment, trying to avoid looking at it however, no matter where he turned or tried to he found it I its no good, Lan Huang gasped. I I just cant! With a grimace, Cranea leant over and covered Lan Huangs eyes. Its safe to watch now probably. his father muttered after a further moment. Looking up, he found that a complex golden seal hung in the middle of the area they were using for the viewing field, melding with the fish and the serpents. The woman had also gained a blindfold he noted. His father stared at his handiwork, then spat blood at that ward, linking it to the abode they were in. With a sigh of relief, he accepted a cup of wine from Cranea and sort of looked sideways at Even with the seal, it was like staring at something that his mind just wanted to deny. The old man looked normal, except for the eye in his forehead, yet... his instincts screamed at him that that the normality was just a thin veil he would not survive peering beyond. Whatever it was, it didnt even seem to be there, not truly; likely a thread of perception projected from elsewhere, not unlike Yushiki earlier. That just that thread was able to instil this kind of visceral reaction though Only the Jasmine, of those around them, seemed unfazed, and even she was looking at it askance. Aiiii..." The old scholar produced a conical reed hat from somewhere and put it on, then pulled out a battered paper manual. This is why you should not... Hmmm Unless... Ahhh, a variation I pondered before? A very particular form, rare, curious, most curious... It seems patience has paid off. ... What what even is that? Din Ouyeng echoed, gulping nervously as the scholar continued to thumb through his book, frowning. Another spirit herb? Di Yao muttered uneasily. The scholar, who had started to flick through the manual once more, paused to stare at the four cultivators. Oh, don''t mind me, please continue as you were, it was most... interesting, the old scholar muttered, making a shooing motion with his hand at them. Ill just watch from here, Mmmm None of the four looked away, in fact, his command simply made all of them turn deathly pale. A golden talisman appeared in front of Di Yao, burning with black fire for a few moments, before vanishing again. No Ji Tantai took a deep breath, stepping behind Meng Guanxi. Something unnatural. Unnatural...me? Not you? Odd, very odd, vexatious.... curious. Have Mortals since lost grip on even their spoken word? the old scholar grumbled, his tone once more becoming ponderous as he returned to his notes. ever does my view on such matters prove themselves correct The other spirit herbs, and even the Resurrection Lily, were staring at the old scholar as if he were an eldritch moon mushroom at this point. The Jasmine, meanwhile, was sweeping her gaze across the various intruders into her sanctuary, her expression hardening. So, what do we do now? Din Ouyeng asked, his gaze flitting nervously between the scholar, Morea and the other spirit herbs, the ghost of the monk and the Lilys corpses. That totem of denunciation was intended to take out all three Di Yao added sourly. Nor was it the plan to have that whatever she was, wake the fate-thrashed jasmine. As he looked on, Ji Tantai stared around, frowning Morea, Myrtoessa, Helice Cranea suddenly hissed. All three spirit trees turned to her. get to the Orcus-cursed island! This is a distraction! A Morea stared at the group of cultivators, then snarled inarticulately and vanished in a blur of petals No, I dont think so! the Dao weapon spirit declared grimly, lashing out with the ruler as it spoke Moreas spear and orichalcum shield appeared out of the petals and she smashed into the Dao weapon spirit so hard the whole lake shook, sending him staggering backwards into the water. The myrtle, Myrtoessa, took the opportunity to dash around the edge of their melee, even as Meng Guanxi sent tens, then hundreds of small phoenixes streaking after her. Over a dozen reed arrows scythed through the blessed land, aiming for Meng Guanxi, though all of them burned up before they reached her or were blocked by more of the phoenixes. Allow me, the old ghost of the monk, who had stopped his advance towards Meng Guanxi to shelter the other corpses once the pair guarding the island were slain, said softly, stepping forward again. Nama? samanta vajrn? h? The words he spoke this time echoed ominously in the air and, with each step forward, his golden skin started to darken. He had to admit he was impressed, the old monk was perhaps the most singularly challenging element in the whole battlefield at this point, simply because nobody standing against him likely understood just how obnoxious a Dao Step Arhat, let alone a Mahayana Ascendant, as the Dao Ascendant realm was called for Buddhists long ago, was. Blazing fire and devouring vitality tore at the old monk, but with each step his skin got darker and darker, soon taking on a faintly blueish hue. In a matter of a few steps, he arrived before Meng Guanxi, and simply pressed a hand to her chest, ignoring the bombardment of parasol qi. Meng Guanxis body wavered and scattered into parasol flowers, followed by all four cultivators a moment later as the illusions vanished. The Jasmine, who was watching from the far shore at this point, looked this way and that, her eyes narrowed. The Resurrection Lily stared hard at the lake for a moment, then nodded to Hao Tianxun and the Xue clan cultivator. Both launched themselves out over the water, waves of flame and mist sweeping away the lake ahead of them, until, after a few seconds, the entire integrity of that place shifted in some subtle way and the ruins were no longer submerged fully, but only under half a metre of muddy, vegetation-choked water. There they are, his father murmured, their viewpoint shifting to arrive near Ji Tantai and the others, who were scrambling out of the last of the ruins, cursing. I hoped that would last a bit longer at least, Din Ouyeng complained. There are that many high-level herbs, its amazing we got this far unnoticed, Ha Mangfan grunted. We have to deal with them before we depart here, or this will be a nightmare. Dont worry, Ji Tantai reassured them, reclaiming the silver-blue bladed sword from her. I have a plan for that. Meng Guanxi, go up there and take the Jasmine out of the fight. They watched as Meng Guanxis body dashed forward, out of the flooded ruins towards the Jasmine Abruptly, all the qi in the corpse and the compass started to bleed out into her surroundings, as if it no longer had any connection to either host. Thats a neat trick, Lan Huang muttered as they looked on. It is, he agreed, wondering how the jasmine was doing it, because he could feel nothing from her at all. A reed arrow smashed into Meng Guanxis body, sending her staggering, then another and another as the reed-spirit herb finally revealed something of her fangs. A moment later, Hao Tianxun and the Xue woman made it to the island as well. Close enough, Ji Tantai sighed. Meng Guanxi stopped and stared at the compass in her hands. *K-k-kr-krkrrrak* The compass in her hand warped, emitting a wave of inauspicious, disruptive intent as it did so, which rolled out of it in every direction. I Meng Guanxi stared at it in horror, intelligence filtering back into her eyes, even as her hands holding it began to disintegrate Be not afraid, child, your path does not end here, the old monk murmured, closing his hand over the compass as he arrived before her and tearing her away from it. O? am?ta teje hara h? The old monk murmured the words of his mantra one last time as his skin turned pitch black, then flaked away to reveal shining gold beneath Amitabha A swirling halo of golden qi appeared over the old monks head, which was the last part of him to fade away as the compass fell to the ground, a dead, broken thing. What just happened? Ha Leng asked, staring at the spot where the monk had been, looking confused. Did he die? Kinda? he muttered evasively, eyeing Meng Guanxis motionless form. The Jasmine, who had been shifting her gaze between Ji Tantai, the compass and the body beside her, abruptly stood, seemingly coming to some sort of conclusion In the same instant, however, Ji Tantai produced a glittering, fist-sized sphere that visibly distorted the environment around it. The silver-blue bladed sword in his other hand seemed to draw in the mirage like effect, resonating with it. No way his father hissed, even as he realised what was in the youths hand as well. Is that a? he stared at the priceless object from the perspective of anyone on a Great World seeking a higher threshold, his skin clammy. Yes, his father said. That explains a lot. The core of a Venerate realm phoenix. In fact, it appeared to be a quasi-celestial core, if he was not far off the mark. The quality of the Truth around it was not that amazing, actually, but that didnt change the fact that it was one and that it held a phenomenal accumulation. Off the top of his head, Meng Murali had two such phoenixes, a pair of siblings, one of which had fallen in battle some time before she herself did. The other had founded Meng Muralis burial shrine near Meng City, then carried her legacy back to Vast Obscurity Grove as far as he knew. In the presence of such a formidable Yang body, the core trembled, ghostly rings fading in and out as it instinctually reacted to a compatible host. Why are you doing this? the Jasmine asked at last, her eyes fixed on the core. Because it is necessary, Ji Tantai said simply, sheathing his sword and beckoning to Di Yao with his free hand. Di Yao, his face a bit pale, produced a sealed golden scroll and sent a pulse of qi into it, then broke it in half Myrtoessa grasped him a moment later, but it was already too late. The scroll dissolved into a swirl of light, becoming a ghostly golden scripture bearing the great Seals of the Imperial Court. A symbol blazed across the valley and a circle showing the Imperial Seal reflected into the sky as a pillar of light. Oh for fates sakes! Morea swore, pushing the Dao weapons spirit aside and then launching her spear into the air. It hit the primary seal, but even that was too late. The jasmine reached out a hand as well, and some of the other pieces scattered, but in the end some twenty runic symbols escaped and vanished over the horizon. That was a censure scroll? Lan Huang asked, aghast. He had to admit, he was shocked as well. Those definitely did not grow on trees, nor did they get given to juniors, or anyone basically. Myrtoessa and Morea both charged towards Ji Tantai, only for a dense, roiling sphere of parasol qi to materialize around him, emanating from the core. Both their strikes hit it, only to be promptly devoured, such was the palpable difference in purity of the qi to that in the compass. The former, while it was a Venerates treasure, was only made with the spark; the core had the whole of the remnant foundation of its creator. Thats a hell of a loophole, Lan Huang muttered, watching the suppression totally fail to do anything to counteract the purity of the qi. The willow, Helice, struck a moment later, her hands actually making it through for a brief instant, before the core shimmered and a circle of qi blasted out of it, hitting her hard enough that her arms dissolved into smoking leaves. I will go, Cranea said abruptly, turning to his father. Give me the armour from the vault. This boy must die, for the World. The jasmine who had gone back to staring at the body, shifted her gaze to watch the matters unfold and then, with a sigh, closed her eyes A dark wooden arrow passed right through the shield, but its trajectory shifted just enough that it missed Ji Tantai by a matter of a hands width, embedding itself in a rock. The reed woman set another wooden arrow to her bow and aimed a bit higher, at which point Ji Tantai gritted his teeth and the barrier expanded by a fifth. Ah, he cant maintain that for very long, his father scowled, glancing at Cranea. Are you sure you want to? If not me, then who? Cranea said simply. With this body and that armour, I can kill him at least. Unnecessary, the Jasmine cut in, slowly standing up, as if she were a bit stiff. Ill do it. That what if he wakes? Cranea asked her, sounding genuinely concerned now. Then he dies, the Jasmine sighed softly. Everything must end, even my dream, perhaps. Who are you? Ji Tantai stared at the Jasmine, then looked around, his previous confusion now tinged with concern. I am sure you will find out, if I fail, the Jasmine chuckled bleakly as she walked over to the barrier and simply placed her hands against it. He stared as it wavered and then she stepped through it like it was nothing but vapor. Di Yao cursed and hurled an ancient, rolled up talisman at her Dark golden lightning, infused with an eerie, ominous, otherworldly pressure and a faint sensation of having tasted shit, struck the Jasmine directly in the forehead. A scroll of Venerate Step Heavenly Lightning, his father remarked, shaking his head in disgust. The Jasmine took a step back, then just put a hand to her forehead and grimaced, brushing a few stray strands out of her hair, as the rest of the lightning that swirled around her, forming a glowing cage of Yin lightning. Aiii the Jasmine considered the cage, and it unmade itself as he felt the suppression around them shift subtly upwards a step, from Immortal to Chosen Immortal, then Golden Immortal then finally Ancient Immortal. W-what? Di Yao, Din Ouyeng and Ji Tantai all gasped in unison, the colour draining from their faces as they found they were no longer suppressed. Rather than explain, though, the Jasmine just stepped forward and grasped the core, grinning broadly as she used her now superior strength to pry it out of Ji Tantais fingersAbruptly, the colours within the world around them desaturated, and the Jasmines arm vanished as the Dao Spirit of the Jade Ruler lashed out with an attack that effortlessly passed through the parasol barrier. She merely shot it a sideways glare though, then the corrosion from its strike faded away and her arm reformed The core in Ji Tantais hand blazed, streams of white-gold fire manifesting into wings around it. A moment later, a ghostly white phoenix with brilliant gold and azure highlights appeared in the air above the lake and launched itself at the Jasmine Ji Tantai stared in shock as she caught the Dao manifestation by the neck, like it was a chicken, and wrung it, casting the broken form aside where it scattered into parasol petals. Do you want to know what realm I am, boy from the lowlands? the Jasmine murmured, walking forwards as Ji Tantai and the others backed up, sheltering inside a second shell of qi now, focused on the silver-blue sword Ji Tantai had again drawn. Well, too bad, you can wonder about it in the afterlife, she giggled, pointing her finger at the barrier around him. Peitho With a mysterious smile, she beckoned towards the barrier which promptly wavered and then scattered fractionally in every direction, while the qi within it was pulled towards her, orphaning itself entirely from Ji Tantais control. What are? Ji Tantai exclaimed, his complexion paling, however, before he could do anything, the Jasmine took a single step and the perspective of the space between the pair shifted. My dear, valiant, young hero, the Jasmine murmured, brushing her fingers gently against Ji Tantais chest, before cupping his chin in her hand and staring into his eyes, even as his sword dropped to the ground. Wont you tell me Before she could finish speaking, however, the air around Ji Tantai wavered inauspiciously. In that exact same instant, he as an onlooker got a terrible sense of foreboding as A chiming, discordant sound hung in the air, like a bell that was almost inauspiciously out of tune. Everything for a hundred metres around the Jasmine turned luridly multi-coloured as an effervescent flare of something surged out of Ji Tantai, trying to envelop her. This boy his father growled, incredulity creeping into his voice. This... this He stared, his mind momentarily blanking, as the shimmering core reappeared behind Ji Tantai. Around it, surrounded by six tiny golden flames, the roots of the flares of qi trying to bind the Jasmine, spun, like a A venerable halo? he blurted out, unable to tear his eyes from the six dancing lights which demanded the attention of his whole being to a degree he had no real recourse to reject, even separated by such a distance and the protections of the scrying field. What a waste such a waste, his father was whispering, his hands clawing at his cheeks. The Jasmines expression turned gloomy as she battled with the countless millennia of accumulated, compressed qi being ejected from the core that was trying to bind and subvert her. The nuance of the conflict was such that, even with his experience, he could see next to nothing of what either side was doing. The qi that came into contact with the Jasmine just seemed to decide to become hers, while the venerates core Ji Tantai had somehow acquired contained within it a profound determination to escape the shackles of its demise. Within seconds, black cracks had started to form all around the pair, radiating outwards around the flares and rapidly spreading across the vegetation within the field. Morea and the other herbs could only look on in concern, then mounting horror, as the dimensional shock waves crept around them in gruesome slow motion, the Jasmines efforts barely able to protect them Abruptly, a sense of profound, inauspicious, almost perverse wrongness suffused the world around them. It tried to demand that he tear out his eyes, whispered that he should abolish his cultivation, abandon his vile path and succumb to righteous ignorance for a few, agonizing seconds, before he forced it back. Beside him, even though his father had grabbed Lan Huang, he was still bleeding from his eyes. Cranea had embraced Ha Leng, enveloping him in her aura, protecting him from The dimensional distortion twisted bizarrely, and he saw why Ji Tantai had just tried to obliviate all comprehension beneath worldly law of what had just transpired. Ji Tantai, who had recovered his sword, was leading the other three, all of them moving like ghosts, towards the body the Jasmine had been protecting. The Jasmine, meanwhile, was left contending with a temporal mirage sustained by the nigh-bottomless well of qi from the venerates core. What the fuck is going on! Ji Tantai snarled suddenly, looking around, confused, his grip on his weapon tightening. What do you mean? Din Ouyeng asked, as the four arrived at the corpse. Its Ji Tantai stared at the shimmering orb in his hand, then up at the swirling mists, his expression perplexed, but with shades of anger. Involuntarily, he turned to look at his father, who was vibrating quietly with anger at this point, even as he shielded Lan Huang. Can he tell when it doesnt work? he wondered. Probably, his father hissed. I know that art, and this boy deserves to have this sent to every Dao Ascendant on the Four Azures! It took him a second to work out what his old man meant, then he sighed. The manipulation of a core like this was akin to someone leveraging a future lifetimes potential using an esoteric art. The Kong clan had a few Sages of Wisdom as they styled themselves, and a phoenix core from the Meng clan was an exceptional tool to use for such a trick. The question was how Ji Tantaior Di Ji, though he was still not sold on Ji Tantai personally being the latterhad gotten a hold of such a technique and persuaded one of those old villains to teach him how to use it. Abruptly, the trees, plants and rocks inverted their colours for a split second. The wave of white-golden energy, he hesitated to call it qi because he could feel nothing other than existential terror from it, split the valley like a giant cross, centred on the Jasmine, before everything turned white. When the rift stabilized, the island and the ruins in the lake around it were a smoking hell of charred trees, baked mud, bubbling water and drifting ash. The devastation had even reached the far shore, where patches of trees were burning still amid the remains of the reed beds. The Jasmine was reforming from scattered petals, having just about protected Morea and the others, though she looked pallid and drawn now. She had also been joined by two other spirit trees; an oleanderwhich was unsurprising, given they were obnoxious sinks of damage to rival the old monkeyin the form of a tanned beauty with white blossoms woven in her curly, dark-blonde hair, and a stately, aloof woman, with her curly dark hair bound up by an orichalcum hair-comb in the form of twin crescent moons, surrounded by a crown of purple and gold briar flowers. Both the Oleander, Daphane, and Blood Briar, Selene, were known to him, and much like Morea and Myrtoessa, were at least as old as he was, having already been established experts in the heyday of Tai Shavaran. Both had largely retreated from the world outside during the Dun Dynasty, but he was fairly sure the brutal destruction of at least one Huang expeditionary force in the Huang-Mo Wars had been caused by Selene. Meanwhile, Ji Tantai, still cursing under his breath as the other three followed him, had arrived beside the body, the core in his hand. Motherless Fates there are more? Ha Mangfan asked, aghast, half drawing his bow to aim at them, a golden arrow appearing in a shimmer of qi. Once we have this, Ji Tantai muttered, focused on the body before them. It wont Ji Tantai abruptly stopped speaking and pulled out three faded, decaying old talismans that prompted him to do a proper double-take. Each one was marked with a moon-rune that could be read as Boundless, Before and Heaven respectively. Together, they formed a very specific kind of alignment disruption talisman. Unbinding Talisman? Lan Huang gasped as even he recognised the style of the talisman, which was fairly infamous among experts from the era before Blue Water City was founded. Ji Tantais were positively ancient examples as well; however, the important thing about themwell, two thingswere that nobody aside from old fellows like himself should have any, and that they were fate-thrashed dangerous. Use it! Ji Tantai snarled at the other three, who grabbed a talisman each and started to channel qi into them. Even separated by that great distance he flinched as the environs around Ji Tantai and the body juddered inauspiciously Oh, thats not good Lan Huang muttered, as with a faint sense of tearing they watched the black cracks and effervescent colours bleeding off of all the vegetation start to encroach into the air around them. Morea and Hao Tianxun, along with the Xue woman and the Huang youth, Juhong, who had all dashed forward, slowed or stumbled, as if they had just hit a quagmire of invisible mud, which in a sense they had. The original purpose of the talismans the three were using was to disrupt the phenomenon of spatial pooling that occurred in ancient valleys in Yin Eclipse. Through them, it was possible to leverage the ancient spatial qi sealed away in the rocks as an offensive feng shui tool. Hao Tianxuns strength and Heavenly Flame were enough to allow her to resist, while the Xue cultivator was able to shelter those right beside her, albeit via more sideways means, but everyone else was ensnared within moments. Simultaneously, ghostly images of Morea, Helice and Myrtoessa bled behind them as they resisted the surging waves of spatial qi trying to force them back. Where did Lan Huang started to ask, as he too realised Selene was nowhere to be seen, nor was the woman with reeds in her hair With a snarl of anger, the Dao weapons spirit suddenly manifested, cutting a reed arrow out of the air with the jade ruler before it could hit Ji Tantai. Simultaneously, Selene re-appeared only a few metres from Ji Tantai, looking pale, the orichalcum twin-moons affixing her hair glimmering eerily The weapon spirit spun, lashing out at her with the follow-up attack. Before his blow could connect, however, Selene caught the ruler with her bare hand, a ghostly, black-edged flame flickering around her palm. Without any sense of visible resistance, she pushed the ruler aside, leaving a charred handprint on it So, it really is you! the weapon spirit hissed, spinning the ruler in his hands and striking at her neck. I thought Dun! Before the weapon spirit could finish, she took a half step forward and, catching the ruler again, slammed her free palm into his chest. With a miserable scream, the Dao spirit staggered backwards, the same black-edged flame burning into his spectral garments. Before she could further capitalize on the opening she had made, though, a black bolt of lightning enveloped her, cast from Din Ouyengs spear Above them, the sky suddenly rumbled, and the morning light dimmed, as if someone had just placed a hand across the hazy orb of the sun. With the draining colour came a profound sense of having transgressed against heaven. Even Ji Tantai seemed a bit shocked as the shadowy spear formed, like it was spun out of a spiders web, the natural laws of the world warping before it. Unfortunately I have seen the real thing, Selene murmured, staring up at the sky. Seen the? Din Ouyeng repeated dully. Selene didnt elaborate. Instead, her form wavered and two other versions of her stepped out from her shadow. Great Mother, Mother of the Mysteries! both of them declared, raising their hands, speaking in a thoroughly ancient spoken form of Wind Script. STOP HER! the Dao Spirit roared, grasping the ruler with both hands as around Selene, a faint corona started to manifest, like myriad glittering stars. What is she saying? Di Yao, who had already produced a silver-bladed sword with a blue tassel on the hilt, asked, looking shocked and confused. If you dont, this is done! the Dao spirit snarled, shifting his posture as he continued to try and break her grip on the weapon. Ji Tantai glanced up, grimaced and the three talismans flared brighter. The black cracks manifesting scouring tendrils of fate-lightning that clawed at Selene. They turned her garments to ash and left burning lesions on her skin, which flaked away into wilting briar petals, but still the spirit failed to break her grip on his weapon. If anything, Selenes form became more alluring as she weathered the barrage. D-done!?! Ha Mangfan reiterated, looking equally concerned as he tried to aim a golden arrow at her. Mother of Eternal Law, Mother of the Masters! the pair continued, dancing forward as golden motes merged with Selenes body, restoring the damage dealt to it as all three versions of her seemed to become more vivid, somehow. In response, Din Ouyeng grimaced, spun his spear and lunged forward, a piercing bolt of silver lightning surging out of it, transforming into a raging dragon as it targeted her Your disciple opens her heart to you! the pair murmured, both elegantly sidestepping the lightning bolt as if it were moving in slow motion, the motion of their arms almost looking like they were catching it in a net The silver dragon scattered, like it was an illusion, the qi within it losing all sense of intent and cohesion. Its not working Ha Mangfan yelled, unleashing a flurried barrage of golden arrows at her. No shit, Dao Father Obvious! Di Yao retorted sarcastically under his breath, producing a dark-coloured talisman. No barriers! the Dao spirit snarled, glaring back at the group. Sealing will Before the spirit could finish, Selene stepped inside his guard again, slamming another burning palm into the spirits chest, leaving a smoking print on his armour. Just the spirit tried to headbutt her, but she swayed backwards, easily evading him. I ask of thee, the other two versions of her continued, blocking more arrows from Ha Mangfan as they advanced on Din Ouyeng and Di Yao. Focus on the talisman! the Dao Spirit growled, ceding ground again, so that the other two Selenes didnt flank him properly. Let me! Before he could finish, Selene landed another blow to his chest, forcing him another step back. We are! Ha Mangfan snarled as Di Yao and Din Ouyeng both retreated in the face of the advancing pair. Its not doing anything! Din Ouyeng added grimly, trying to ward Selene off with another white lightning bolt. See! even Di Yao looked worried now as he sent a wave of blue fire from his sword at the other Selene. Somehow, she is! Selene didnt even bother to brush the flames aside, simply stepped through them and caught his sword and the hand wielding it before slipping behind him and grasping his other arm, almost leaving him trapped in her embrace. Di Yao cut off with a scream as the black-edged flames rapidly spread across his robes, evaporating his qi armour as if it wasnt even there. Selene also ignored the lightning Din Ouyeng had cast, easily slipping inside the range of his spear as he tried to stab her with it, trapping his hands and grasping the spear in return. Not for Kingdom, the one spinning Di Yao murmured, even as two separate talismans on his body flared, the protective intent within them failing catastrophically. A luminous white-jade charm in the shape of a regal emperor holding a fan that read Dun shimmered in the air behind him a moment longer, then turned dull and cracked. Nor Power, the one attacking Din Ouyeng echoed, as black flames enveloped him as well, a similar protective talisman on him exploding into ash while he struggled to retreat from her. Nor Glory Selene continued, taking another step forward, forcing the Dao Spirit back again. In the same instant, the talismans above all three started to char at the edges, the symbols fading as their qi turned chaotic. Di Yao and Din Ouyeng both coughed up blood. Motherless fates Ha Mangfan cursed, his aim wavering and his mantra manifestation faltering. The golden arrows he had just unleashed exploded in the air as he detonated them prematurely so as to avoid hitting his compatriots. Do something! Ji Tantai, who was making surprisingly fast progress in setting up a complex procedure for someone of his realmno doubt making good use of his divination artglanced up and glowered at Selene, then at the group as a whole, clearly unimpressed. He had to admit, he was somewhat relieved to finally see the cracks starting to show in the group. While whoever was behind this had clearly prepared them well, given the amount of refined tribulation lightning they had at their disposal, among the many questions he had about this, the one rapidly moving to the forefront of his mind was how calculated Ji Tantai had been throughout the whole thing. Clearly, he had some formidable divination art, but even accounting for the suppressions quirks, there was no way a Golden Immortal should have been able to get anywhere with some of the Lilys corpses, never mind the likes of Morea or Myrtoessa, and Selene and the Jasmine were in a different league again, never mind the outsider which seemed to have retreated, thankfully. Shit this is not... Ji Tantai bit his lip, looking agonizingly conflicted, as he continued to work on the formation he was setting up on the body. You have to hold her off for a! Stop hesitating! the Dao Spirit roared. Their surroundings trembled, wavering as if caught in a mirage as the Dao spirits strength clashed with Selenes own domain, and to his mild surprise was not found that wanting. We will be dead if you do! the spirit added grimly, warding off another strike which still left another splash of nigh-invisible blackish flames on his robe. You dont understand what this mendacious bitch is The armament of your great achievement Selene started to say, her already gloomy expression darkening further. In the same instant the qi in their surroundings stagnated. For a moment he thought it was something Selene had done, until the body of the dark-haired youth went from lying on the ground to standing before Ji Tantai, its hands clasped imperiously behind its back, in a single, truncated instant. A faint halo of parasol qi surged around it, focused on the five tattoo-like seals visible on its chest. Even though its eyes were vacant, the profound, primal yang intent, which had been sluggish and stagnant before, now felt dangerously oppressive. Everywhere, vegetation was starting to smoke, and in fact, the spirit herbs and bodies caught up in the shifting quagmire of upwelling spatial qi were all looking wan and tired now, their flowers faded and their energy sluggish. You succeeded! Ha Mangfan gasped, sounding relieved as the hazy mist started to burn away, revealing the low cloud above them. The Selene grasping the trembling Di Yao frowned, then closed her hand on his neck Simultaneously, the Selene grasping Din Ouyengs spear spun it over in her hands, throwing Din Ouyeng into the smoking mud. Rather than stab him, however, she immediately bent the weapon, trying to break it in half, ignoring the scouring white lightning that crackled off it once Din Ouyeng let go. Meanwhile, the original Selene, who was pressuring the Dao spirit, tried to grasp it by the neck, murmured Ratriastra At that point, three things all happened, basically at the same time. Before Selene could grab Di Yao, her arm froze, then she staggered, gasping as if she had just been punched in the side. The Selene who had tried to break Din Ouyengs spear was bodily thrown backwards, still holding the spear, while the original suddenly dodged to the side. W-what? Lan Huang stared at the twisting distortions, sweating The world seemed to stagnate as the body of the dark-haired youth, radiating a profound yang strength, stepped forward and grasped the jade ruler with both hands, executing a vicious upward slash to free it from Selenes grasp as the Dao spirit evaded. He then spun and sent a lashing overhead blow at the Selene holding the spear, forcing her to use it to block a shockwave of absolute yang intent, before spinning away and grasping the arm of the Selene who had tried to kill Di Yao, hitting her in the side with the flat of the ruler, blocking her from severing her own arm with Di Yaos sword in the process. It took him a moment to realise that it wasnt speed he was seeing but a total dissociation with time. The blows hitting Selene were landing before they had been thrown as the pure strength of Yang oppressed, then unravelled the structural constraints of reality in their immediate surroundings. Selenes three bodies wavered under the savage onslaught as the dark-haired youth unleashed a torrent of blows at them with the ruler, simultaneously controlling the one who had grasped Di Yao, using her to keep the original body at arms length, while he battered the one with the spear. That all three didnt immediately scatter was largely down to the sheer quantity of qi they possessed, rather than any ability to resist, such that even the absolute strength of the pure yang qi still had to work to disrupt it. Even so, the one wielding the spear only lasted a few seconds, managing to land two hits in spite of the white lightning that continued to ensnare her. The youth remained undeterred in the face of her resistance, however, unleashing a barrage of blows and tyrannical Pure Yang strength projected through them that quickly overwhelmed her. Only a few twisting sparks of black fire remained of her, drifting in the air amid the vortex of Pure Yang qi that had ripped her apart. At that point, the dark-haired youth turned on the one he was grasping, but despite holding her arm, she was still able to evade him. Using the flowing folds of her gown to tie up his movement, while the original Selene used her own veil to try and snare the ruler. Thanks to that strategy, they were able to endure for long enough that Daphane, Morea, Helice and Myrtoessa managed to conjure their own armaments, before the oppressive Pure Yang intent he was projecting at them incinerated their gowns and they too scattered into burning briar petals. The dark-haired youth paused, looking between the other spirit herbs and the Lilys bodies He took half a step towards Daphane and the others, raising the ruler A shockwave of yang-infused golden fire and chaotic spatial qi enveloped the herbs, transforming into dozens of grasping clones of the dark-haired youth. In the same instant, the real one appeared beside the already staggering Huang Juhong, tearing off his arm and hurling the orichalcum blade at Hao Tianxun. Given her realm, she managed to avoid it, but only barely. Of the others, only the Sun and Moon Saintesses reacted fast enough to launch an attack, joining hands and casting a chakram-like mirage of black and gold, infused with a deeply inauspicious yin intent, not at the body, but at Ji Tantai and the others The dark-haired youth appeared in front of the Saintesses combined attack, scattering it with an upward sweep of the ruler. Behind him, Juhongs body was already gone, only drifting ash and a collapsing skeleton remaining. The elder from the Moon Tomb cult was also crumbling to ash, his qi dispersed. The dark-haired youth stared at the Saintesses, the Xue, Shan and Lotus-tattooed women, as Hao Tianxun appeared in front of them and then simply made a beckoning gesture with his hand He watched, horrified as the avaricious absolute yang intent enveloped them and all, bar Hao Tianxun, collapsed to their knees, the qi in their bodies rebelling as their foundations simply surrendered to the youths command, flowing out of their bodies and into his. It was known that there were certain Yang physiques, much like Yin ones that were dangerous in unexpected ways, but that was the first time he had ever witnessed such an overwhelming manifestation of devouring greed. It was all too easy to see why his father had called it a weapon best left to sleep here, forgotten. Hao Tianxun resisted, trying to retreat, even as the others slumped, lifeless, in the water, their bodies already dissolving into ash, but even she seemed sluggish, unable to move properly. In a single step, he arrived before her, snatching her out of the veil of silver white fire and literally ripping her body in half, scattering her in a bloody mist across the water, before grasping the embers of her flame and swallowing them as well. The dark-haired youth took a deep breath, then bent down and picked up the dark-bladed parasol wood sword where it had fallen before turning to look at the spirit herbs He winced as the blow from the ruler landed on Daphanes shield, which rang like a bell amid the scattering inferno of golden yang fire, forcing her back, even as Morea, Myrtoessa and Helice tried to push through the undying clones to flank him Not yet, Cranea murmured. He tore his eyes away from their melee to find she had her hand on his fathers arm, stopping him from activating a talisman he recognised as the one that would directly contact his mother. You were worried before, his father hissed. Yes, and I still am, Cranea replied, tersely. If it comes to it, I will need that armour. She is playing a dangerous strategy out and it could yet collapse on her A dangerous his father turned to Cranea, looking afraid, which did nothing for his own confidence. You know as well as I, that if that Yes, Cranea agreed, cutting his father off. If that occurs, it will change matters His gaze drawn back to the fighting, he watched, the hair on the back of his neck standing up as the dark-haired youths furious blows finally shattered Daphanes shield In the same instant, all the golden clones blurred and focused on her, abandoning their melee with Morea, Helice, Myrtoessa and harassment of the Jasmine. Daphane and her surroundings wavered as she became the focus of an absolutely suffocating manifestation of Absolute Yang strength that made what had just been done to the Lilys bodies feel like a cheap teahouse trick. It left him feeling physically unclean, as the spirit herbs recoiled Swatting Daphanes spear away with the ruler, he stabbed her between the breasts with the dark blade Morea, Helice and Myrtoessa all slammed their spears into the body only for it to scatter, like a bizarre mirage The golden clones wavered, even as the three scattered them furiously, then all four were ensnared in a cage of grasping golden forms, their spears shattered, their armaments torn away as the dark-haired youth unleashed a frenzy of blows with the Absolute Yang infused dark-wood blade. In the end, spirit herbs are just that, Di Yao, sneered, wiping blood from his mouth. While the words sounded dismissive, he could feel the hollowness in them. As if, by deriding what he had just seen, Di Yao, and the others for that matter, wanted to reaffirm their own abilities, meagre as they were, as they watched the dark-haired youth pull the sword out of Helices body, half a dozen other spectral versions of it fading away into parasol blossoms as he did so. Yeah, Ha Mangfan started to agree as the dark-haired youth, having left behind the dispersing forms of the herbs, arrived before the Jasmine, blurring into the temporal phantasm that Ji Tantai had left. Just My dear, valiant, young hero, the Jasmine murmured, her words silencing them as she brushed her fingers gently against the dark-haired youths chest, before cupping his chin in her hand and staring into his eyes. Wont you tell me, who is responsible for this? The dark-haired youth paused, staring at the Jasmine with blank eyes, the ruler and the dark-bladed sword falling from his grasp For the briefest moment, he had a truly disorientating sense of seeing double, then the effervescence of the temporal distortion wavered, then slid into focus, swirling around the dark-haired youth, as he stepped forward and grasped her by the neck, the dark-bladed sword once again in his hand. In the same instant, the dark-haired youth manifested the same venerable halo he had briefly seen behind Ji Tantai mere minutes earlier. Their surroundings groaned, the inauspicious black cracks deepening everywhere he looked, spidering out from plants, rocks, even the flames on burning vegetation and the steaming water, giving the impression that reality was a mirror, a breath away from smashing into a million pieces He flinched as the old, grey-robed scholar appeared once again, still sitting on the same rock, a few paces from Ji Tantai and his group, looking on at the whole scene with interest. Ha Mangfan, who happened to be closest to the old scholar flinched, while Di Yao and Din Ouyeng, who had been in the process of recovering their weapons, both spun to face the new threat, looking alarmed. The dark-haired youth also turned to stare at the scholar, his head tilting to the side, even as the Jasmine struggled weakly in his grip. No! Wait! Ji Tantai, suddenly yelled, sounding panicked, but the dark-haired youth had already closed his fist through the Jasmines neck. Dont! The grey-robed old scholar half looked up, seemingly realising he was visible, then almost comedically went sprawling from his rock, landing in the dirt with a grunt. Uhh he glanced at Cranea, who had a look somewhere between shock and disbelief on her face as well, suggesting that this was not, perhaps, part of whatever strategy the Jasmine had been trying. Before the Jasmines abruptly decapitated body had even fully scattered into burning petals, the dark-haired youth had arrived beside the scholar, who was picking himself up, groaning, holding his face. Shit, motherfucking stop! STOP! The dark-haired youth ignored Ji Tantais enraged command and kicked the rock at the scholar. Owwww that hurt! the grey-robed old man complained, ducking out of the way, leaving blurred afterimages as he did so, still holding the right side of his face where he had been hit, red blood so dark it was almost black tricking between his fingers. The rock, meanwhile, hit the nearest of the three massive upright stones in the lake, exploding with enough force to shake masonry from nearby ruined buildings. Look the scholar tried to speak further, only to get hit again, this time on the shoulder, the dark-bladed sword leaving a shallow cut. I. Said. Stop! Ji Tantai yelled again, but the dark-haired youth continued to ignore Ji Tantai and instead redoubled his assault, directing a barrage of sweeping cuts at the stumbling old scholar. Why should it stop? Di Yao asked, confused as the scholar just about avoided getting cut a third time. Yeah? Di Yao and Ha Mangfan both looked confused, more than concerned, amusingly. Why? Because! Before Ji Tantai could finish, the old scholar abruptly found his footing and, slipping inside one of the dark-haired youths strikes, caught the sword on its downward sweep, trapping both his attackers hands in the process. The dark-haired youth took half a step back, clearly trying to free himself with an upward strike only for the old scholar to follow him and plant a brutal palm strike straight into his diaphragm. The dark-haired youth tried to evade, however, the old scholar, who was still controlling the sword, simply twisted his body and threw the youth over his hip, slamming him into the ground and bending his hand viciously to try and disarm him In the same instant, the youth let go of the sword and the Dao spirit appeared beside him, already striking at the scholars arm with the ruler {Azure Current} The old scholar became the core of a vast blue chrysanthemum, conjured by the Dao Spirit as the youth rolled away. Just like before, the flower bloomed to become the heart of a swirling pillar of blue fire. Unlike when Din Ouyeng had attempted it, though, where the impact had been fairly superficial, now the presence of the art had an overwhelming prestige, and rather than a roc, a Bi Fang, a crane-like bird symbolizing the majesty of the Grandfather of Heaven appeared Heinous criminal! Bi Fang howled. Sinner against the Righteous Path? the old scholar murmured, shaking his wrist and staring up at the descending bird, ignoring the blue fire as it ate into his robes and hair and made his skin blister. Hoo what a nostalgic scene N-nostalgic? the Dao spirit, who was still holding the ruler in the burning heart of the flower, repeated dumbfounded. Mmm the old scholar actually smiled, though there was nothing remotely pleasant in the expression. Someday you will Abruptly, he stopped speaking and reached out, grasping at something The dark-haired youth, who had slipped free in the moment Azure Current was used appeared like a ghost, stabbing at the old scholar with the sword again. Gah! the old scholars expression twisted with annoyance as the sword blade pierced through his hand, dark blood welling up around the wound. It is Before he could speak further, though, the same searing golden fire which had done such damage to the spirit herbs exploded out of the sword. It ate into the flesh of the old scholars arm, scattering it into shadow-like mist, exposing bones that were black as a starless night, yet held a disturbing sense of depth that defied even his eyes. It also confirmed that the entity before them was not a simple projection of perception, like he had earlier thought. Rude the scholar growled, his hand, which was nothing but bones at this point, closing around the sword blade as he took a step towards the youth to interrupt the ancient wooden blade began to splinter beneath his grasp, the fire guttering as the old scholars disintegrating arm slowly started to pull itself back together. your elders With his free hand, the scholar grasped the dark-haired youth by the neck The explosion of Absolute Yang infused golden fire turned the upper half of his robe to ash and burnt away enough of the old scholars flesh that his ribs were briefly exposed. The dark-haired youth, meanwhile, had appeared beside Din Ouyengs spear Before the scholar could react, an iridescent bolt of white lightning surged out of the spear blade, unlike anything Din Ouyeng had managed to conjure. It hit the old scholar in the chest, casting him backwards several metres, while the azure chrysanthemum expanded in a shockwave of golden fire, its petals enveloping the whole area around the scholar as he hit a wall on the edge of the ruins with enough force to demolish it. The dark-haired youth half-crouched, then launched himself high into the air, stabbing down with the spear towards the old scholar A sky-splitting howl of silence enveloped the whole valley, as the sky above them collapsed downward scattering into shadowy clouds that swirled around a silver bolt of lightning, descending, like a divine spear of execution. Old villain! the Bi Fangs furious cries turned triumphant as its wings flared silver and its form merged with the descending spear. Repent your path! In the instant that the two arts merged, an unspeakable yang radiance enveloped everything. Accept the virtues of the Grandfather of Heaven! Serenaded by the Bi Fangs jubilant shriek, the descending spear of lightning enveloped the dark-haired youth, silver fire fanning off him in a searing corona, giving the momentary illusion that he was some kind of winged, avenging spirit Stones that had stood for aeons in the once flooded ruins cracked and shattered, their surfaces turning glassy. The remaining spirit vegetation collapsed into phantasms of drifting ash and swirls of multi-coloured qi. Even the vast spirit tree in the middle of the island burst into flames, its red leaves withering under the punishing onslaught. Only Ji Tantai and the area around him were immune. An island of calm, sheltered by a swirling curtain of parasol blossoms, amid the vortex of purifying yang now focused on the old scholar. Receive Judgement! The blade of the spectral spear slammed down on the edge of the ruins, its impact leaving a searing hole in his vision. Beside him, Lan Huang had actually covered Ha Lengs eyes, while even his father and Cranea were squinting, as the viewing rift grew dark around the edges ENOUGH! The dark-haired youth was suddenly hurled backwards through the air, while the yang oppression weighing down on the valley recoiled then distorted under the influence of that terrible word. It lost none of the absoluteness of its Yang attribute, but the greed and majesty within it was profoundly warped. The spear of silver lightning wavered, then twisted bizarrely, shattering along its length into thousands of orphaned bolts of lightning that shredded the surrounding landscape. The shimmering blue chrysanthemum trembled, then scattered outwards in a shockwave of blazing petals that obliterated the ruins for hundreds of metres in every direction. When the light faded away and he could clearly see again, he found that where the old scholar had been was now a smoking crater over a hundred metres wide. The ruins in the lake on their side of the island were basically gone, except for where they had been sheltered by the three great uprights, bits of burning, half-melted stonework, some of it still sizzling with silver lighting or blue fire, dropping out of the sky like hail across half the valley. In the distance, a piece of cliff collapsed with an echoing rumble off the ridge line. I doubt thats a seal of approval on his weapons Kong Jurai wants, his father muttered grimly, eyeing the crater. What, Can anger but not incapacitate outsiders, use with caution''? Cranea replied drily. In the middle of the impact crater, amid the swirling smoke, the old scholar was slowly pulling himself up, his flesh reforming on his smoking black bones like a cloak of shadows. An Lan Huang turned to them, his face paling, as the old scholar got to his knees. Whats an outsi? Ha Leng started to ask, uneasily, seeing their reactions. Heinous Devil! a furious screech from the Bi Fang resounded through the clearing, cutting them both off. Demon, abandoned by True Felicity! At its words, the silver and white lightning, along with the blue fire still scattering through the valley wavered, trembled and then transformed into hundreds of spectral Bi Fangs. Almost as one, the birds checked their random trajectories then flocked back towards the old scholar, merging as they did so, until there were only thirty-three radiant birds. Meanwhile, the dark-haired youth had also gotten to his feet and levelled Din Ouyengs spear at the old scholar. Acknowledge your Crime before the Most August Seat! The Bi Fangs denunciation, echoed by all the flying birds as they flocked inwards, rang through the valley, rallying the faltering momentum of the Absolute Yang radiance against the scholars influence. Simultaneously, white lightning and a shadow of Hao Tianxuns silver fire shimmered through the spear in the dark-haired youths hands. A vast peel of thunder echoed from the still twisting dark clouds above the valley and a second vast, spectral spear appeared. It descended towards the scholar, scattering shockwaves of Heavenly Yang intent Is this the limit of your ability? the old scholar asked, looking up at the descending spear, sounding tired, almost. Flowery fists and stolen gifts The descending spear of white lightning froze, black cracks spidering out from around it. These are not the way, the old scholar sighed, laboriously pushing himself to his feet as the surging gyre of dark clouds above him turned sluggish. It is said that a Glorious Death is its own reward the old scholar added, starting to slowly walk out of the crater as the momentum of the Absolute Yang strength pushing down on him faltered. Din Ouyeng and the others, who had been watching with concern, turned pale as with every footstep, the space around him twisted and thrummed eerily, like a resonant drum. Above, the vast spear which was still frozen, began to tremble, splinter and crack, sending strange shadows scattering, as if something was trying to unwind its previous rotation against phenomenal resistance. And I have made a lifetime of studying the nature of that Glory The old scholar paused, grasping in front of him and catching the mirage of Din Ouyengs spear with one hand. The youth barely managed to avoid a similar fate by hastily relinquishing the spear An eye-searing cage of white lightning enveloped the scholar, as the shimmering figure of Kong Jurai appeared in the haze above the crater, just as it had when the white-furred old monkey tried to grasp the spear. But what reward can there be? the scholar asked, mirthlessly, grasping the forming lattice, which bent and sizzled ominously. Up to this point, everything had happened so fast, that it was only thanks to his fathers scrying array that they could observe matters coherently. Now, though, Ji Tantai and his group had finally collected themselves enough to react, somewhat, he noted. R-reward? Ha Mangfan stammered. Nature of? the kneeling Din Ouyeng muttered, wiping blood from his mouth. Glory? Di Yao echoed; his hands white on his sword as he used it to support himself. A part of him did find it darkly amusing the two had managed to zero in on the singularly most problematic topic within what the scholar was saying, pondering too deeply on Kingdom, Power and Glory was an especially pernicious pit to fall in if you were a junior with aspirations on the Dao step. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Dont, Ji Tantai, his expression grim, started to say, cutting off both of them tersely. It The group flinched, as the old scholar, ignoring how the lightning was flaying the flesh from his hands, simply ripped a section out As they watched, thirty-three white bolts crackled off it, each one transformed into a spectral spear, grasped by a mirage of Kong Jurai. The dark-haired youth, meanwhile, took the opening and in a single step instantly covered all the ground between him and the place where the dark-bladed sword had fallen. The flock of Bi Fang meanwhile shifted their trajectories from the old scholar to the mirages, landing on their shoulders as they fanned out to surround him, their robes turned-blue green, edged in silver, imbued with a profound aura of manifest righteousness. Uh why did the spear react like that? Ha Leng asked, watching the merging ephemera with wide eyes. Before, it? He had to admit, that was an excellent observation. The spear had reacted violently to attempts by both that old monkey and the scholar to grasp it, and yet Selene, with a purely spiritual body had barely seemed to care about the judgement lightning from it. Or at least, it had not summoned the same cage -Is it because of the invocation? No he dismissed that, almost as quickly as the thought occurred. For starters, she had grabbed the spear, and used it, before the invocation finished. It wasnt even that it was because Din Ouyeng was wielding it then, rather than the body now, because the monkey had spawned a cage. How is it resisting that? Din Ouyeng finally managed to ask, his face pale as the old scholar continued to resist the white chains of lightning the phantasms were now directing from their own spears, which they had planted butt-down on the ground. A ghostly form of Kong Jurai descended, wreathed in the celestial ephemera of a Kong Venerable, hands folded like an erudite sage to block the scholars path. Encompassing the Truth of thirty-three Heavens The words, like dolorous peals of thunder, shook rocks off the distant cliffs As if, beneath a single spear They resonated with the unravelling of the spear above, overwhelming whatever hold the old scholar had exerted over it. In the blink of an eye, it stabilised, the black cracks bleeding through themselves to somehow become more white lightning, that surged through the maelstrom of dark clouds above, illuminating the peaks of the high ridges around them. He couldnt help but notice that the scale of the valley was breaking down as well. The valley walls seemed further away and higher, as the compression of space finally started to succumb to the sustained assault it was suffering. Amidst it all, however, the old scholar was an island of eerie calm, as he contemplated first Kong Jurais form, then the chains coiling around his arms, legs and body, tearing into him, trying to bind him with a new cage. What justification, this, for your struggle? the old man asked, with an almost disappointed sigh, as Kong Jurai continued speaking Judgem In the same instant, the third eye on the scholars forehead, which had been nothing more than a barely visible black line, snapped open fully The world around them stilled in a way that was profoundly unsettling. Shadows darkened, while the burning yang flames took on a decidedly inauspicious cast. The vast spear of white lightning hung, motionless, powerless almost, as if it were no more than a painting and not a terrible, fundamental, primal force of the world around them. Ji Tantai and the others were frozen, their expressions caught between incomprehension and finally, profound dread. What worth in your Achievement? the scholar continued, even as he stepped forward, leaving an afterimage of his own form amidst the cage of lightning The dark-haired youth, the only other thing not seemingly caught in what the scholar had done, charged forward, swinging his recovered blade at the scholars neck, only for the strike to fall right in the scholars open palm The youth exploded into golden yang fire, becoming a dozen mirage-like forms, wreathed in coronas of parasol blossoms, each striking viciously at the scholar What Glory, in your end? the old scholar asked, a deep, near timeless resignation conveyed through his tone even as his hands moved, like a series of shadows to brush away the strikes. If all you display the scholar stepped through the swirling yang fire, leaving another frozen shadow there, and with one hand, blocked the follow up thrust from the dark-haired youth, answering it with a powerful palm strike to the arrow-wound in the dark-haired youths side. are the things of others, not your own? The dark-haired youth coughed up golden blood and stumbled backwards, though he was still controlled by the scholar, in almost a mirror of his previous disarming of the body. The old scholar glanced at the blood on his hand, which was already eating into his flesh, exposing the bone and grimaced, not so much with pain, but almost, he thought, with disgust. Like the old man had just put his hand on monkey shit. On a certain level, it is hilarious that they are in this position, largely because they wasted a treasure like that whisk on that old Buddhist, his father chuckled, shaking his head wryly as they watched, the scholar twisted the sword away from his body, effortlessly snapping the dark-hair youths arm as he did so. There are few experts more adept at de-fanging young heroes than my sisters, Cranea murmured. That I will give you, his father agreed. Would they have worked? he asked, sceptically, not entirely convinced it would have based on what he was seeing before him. I know Kong Jurais reputation is somewhat overblown, Kong Jurai was lauded as the Refiner God, but his acclaim came in no small part from the Kong clans propagandizing. Jurai himself was still only a Dao Venerate. And that whisk certainly exceeded this spear given its origins within the Righteous Gate of the Early Yuan, but Probably not, his father conceded, as the old scholar landed another brutal blow on the youth But it, or that denunciation that those two spirit herbs cancelled out would certainly have served them better than Suddenly, his fathers expression twisted and their vantage within the melee shifted abruptly to the other side of the scholar. A fraction of a second later, the dark-haired youth opened his mouth and screamed. In the same instant, his forehead split, in a fashion oddly similar to the scholars, forming a searing, golden third eye that emitted a beam of what almost looked like slightly scummy, molten, golden metal. The old scholar almost evaded, but it still hit him in the shoulder, where his clothes, then flesh, simply vanished in a white mist, before it sheared the bones beneath clean in two. With a silent snarl, the youth turned left and right, the beam bisecting ruins and rocks effortlessly as it chased after the old scholar, who he noticed, was not healing the injury Is that Yang Extinction Law? he asked, his hands clammy. Extinction Laws were among some of the most esoteric variations there were. Even in all his years of cultivation, he didnt think he had ever seen a physical manifestation of a supreme law like Yin or Yang, wielded through their prism to this degree, though. It is, his father agreed, tersely, even as the golden eye on the youths forehead blazed again Their vantage shifted once more, as a moment later, the beam doubled in thickness It can hit us? Lan Huang asked, gulping nervously, eyeing the shadow-like hole in their surroundings it left as it passed almost through where they had been. Yeah maybe I dont want to test that, his father muttered, shifting them to be beside Ji Tantais group, as the beam continued to track after the scholar. That would be wise, Cranea agreed, grimly. It seems like it has finally started Her words were lost as the entire surroundings twisted, bleeding bizarre colours. The scholars third eye seemed to expand, becoming the focal point of an ethereal corona of misty darkness that shrouded him in something that made him physically unable to look at the old man. Well his father hissed, even as the old scholar somehow split the beam-like manifestation of Yang Extinction with the strange eye warping law. Even after he looked away, he was still left with a scholar shaped hole in his vision, like a disturbing after-image that refused to shift. What just Lan Huang groaned, holding his own head. My eyes! Ha Leng sobbed, grasping his face with his hands. Yeah, that was expected, Cranea muttered, putting a hand on Ha Lengs shoulder. Division Law? he gasped out loud, fighting against the after-effectsa lingering feeling like he had just had his eyeballs ripped out by the shadowsas that was all he could think it could be. Laws relating to the conceptual idea of Division were almost as esoteric as those relating to Extinction, frankly, though in comparison to the latter, its comprehension up here was actually quite doable. So long as you were crazy enough to want to go to the underworld and managed not to die horribly in the centuries of continual residence there it would take to grasp it. Still, if you could grasp something of it He watched, impressed, as whatever the scholar had done, enveloped the dark-haired youth with enough momentum that he was sent sprawling backwards, yang qi bleeding chaotically from his whole body. The dark-haired youth grasped his face with his un-injured hand and howled, inarticulately Their vantage on the scene shifted again, as searing, amorphous corona of molten-looking death exploded out of the dark-haired youths body, forcing the scholar back as well. Ji Tantai and the others all flinched, as it enveloped their surroundings, which was about the extent of their ability to react, really. Rather depressingly, they were not obliterated, as the sword in Ji Tantais hand seemed to protect them, offering them an island of calm amid the wavering shadows of ancient buildings that drifted eerily in the broken moment. Water slid in and out of focus, bleeding unnatural colours. Trees burned, like garish void-fire candles and yet did not. The shadows of the herbs, the Lilys bodies, the combat before, shimmered like mirages The ghostly decimation blazing above The whole thing smashed into a nova of nihility as something else finally pushed back, a shadow rolling over the whole valley and then the broken moment snapped back into focus, as the attempt at literally burning the moment out of the present failed emphatically. The dark-haired youth grasped his face with his un-injured hand and screamed again, drawing all vestiges of that orphaned chaos into him Three pairs of golden wings swirled out of his back, formed of flame-like feathers akin to those of a phoenix, but with the azure iridescence of the Bi Fang and the green of a Luan also present, not to mention the silvery death of extermination. In the same instant, three beams of the scummy molten-metal-like manifestation appeared from the youths eyes and forehead. Converging, they cut through the scholars defences, bisecting him before he could even move, leaving a strange, half molten afterimage The beam hit the nearest of the three great uprights in the remnants of the lake M His fathers curse was lost as the beams scattered, becoming a horizon obscuring fan of golden-white death. A vast thunderclap shook their surroundings as air rushed in to replace that which had presumably been obliterated.

~ Han Murai C Grandmaster Lis Estate, West Flower Picking Town ~
Still mulling over Master Liwens words concerning the Dong family, Han Murai sat on a bench in the hall before Grandmaster Lis workshop, observing as the eminent formations master put the final touches on a formation to suppress the marks placed on them. The focal point was a set of eight small altars, burning special mixes of spirit herbs. Those were in turn linked by a series of small formations constrained by talismans, and then supported by a further set of arrays on the floor itself. For its small scale, it was, perhaps one of the most complex pieces of formations work he had ever witnessed be set up, and also, remarkably unassuming for it. I think this is the most complex formation I have ever seen, murmured Misty Camelia, who was sitting next to him sipping on a cup of tea, as Grandmaster Li continued to poke at one of the altars with narrowed eyes. And to think the Grandmaster is doing this personally? Indeed, Blue Jasmine, who was on the far side of her, agreed. Master Sergeant Mei is, indeed, a man of influence. All the good men are taken, Misty Camelia sighed, a touch theatrically he felt, giving him a wink. Your wife is very lucky, Blue Jasmine added with a half-smile. Please, he muttered wryly, resisting the urge to rub his temples. They had been teasing him like this for a while now, though in an entirely good-natured way, once it became clear that Grandmaster Li was not only going to help them, but do it without a fee. Right, Grandmaster Li declared, abruptly, standing up at last. That is done, all that The grandmaster trailed off as dull rumble shook the hall, making the lanterns on the ceiling sway. That was a big one, Teacher Master Liwen muttered, eyeing the rain-drenched garden outside the hall for a moment. Maybe one of the alchemy warehouses finally cooked off in its entirety, Grandmaster Li sighed, staring at the slightly chaotic flames over the nearest altars. I would dearly love to know what has set this off, if only so I can blacklist the perpetrator. You and me both, he agreed, as Grandmaster Li started to poke at a second altar. Apologies, Sir Mei, Grandmaster Li added, giving him an apologetic grimace. This is a formation that requires a lot of fine tuning, and the disturbances to the ambient feng shui from whatever is going on out there are not helping. Its fine, he replied quickly. Take A flash of purple light travelled through the room, followed by a sense of his ears popping. Fates! Master Liwen cursed as the talisman he had nearly finished inscribing flashed inauspiciously in his hands then burst into pink flames. W-what was that? Blue Jasmine asked, shaking her head. Big explosion? Misty Camelia suggested, rubbing her eyes unhappily. Something just hit the estate wards Grandmaster Li replied, looking around with a frown. With some force as well, Master Liwen muttered, before adding more reassuringly, However, the barriers we have are among the strongest in the district, so dont worry. G-grandma-master! Qing, who had served them tea before, came scrambling into the hall looking terrified. It was a well, I dont know, it hit the south side! Its okay, Grandmaster Li said, waving for her to calm down. The barrier held. Turning to Qing, who was still looking shaken, the grandmaster gave her an encouraging smile. Qing, go find Oujin and Hanfa, get them to check that side, then go reassure our guests, assuming Madam Liwen has not already done so, and ask them to come here. G-grandmaster! Qing took a deep breath, then saluted Grandmaster Li and hurried off. They watched her leave, then Grandmaster Li sighed, rather tiredly. How are the talismans coming? the old man asked Liwen. Apart from that last one, almost done, Master Liwen replied, not looking up from the talisman he was already nearly done redrawing. Good, good, Grandmaster Li nodded, giving the altars, whose flames had now stabilized, a sweeping look. The two formations masters worked in silence for almost a minute, until, in the distance, another dull rumble echoed in the air. Thunder this time, likely from some high-grade talisman. The odd thing was That came from the north side of the river, Misty Camelia muttered, glancing sideways at him. From the docks. It did, he agreed. A moment later, two more distant booms rumbled, from the same direction. So, the chaos is spreading, Blue Jasmine remarked grimly. So it would seem, Misty Camelia agreed. Sir, a young man, wearing light body armour, appeared at the door to the hall. What is it, Luquan? Master Liwen asked, glancing up at the intrusion. There is a young noble Luquan started to say, before Grandmaster Li held up a hand to cut him off. Now is not a good time, tell them to come back later. With respect, grandmaster, you may still need to meet him, Luquan murmured, bowing apologetically. He is from I am aware of who he represents, Grandmaster Li replied, a little more coolly. What of the estate formation? It is intact, Grandmaster, Luquan replied. The disruption was apparently caused by an alchemy cauldron landing in the Fei estate, to the rear I see, thank you, Grandmaster Li sighed, before waving for Luquan to depart. You may go. Grandmaster, Luquan bowed deeply and retreated, though he still looked a little unhappy. For some reason, though, both Liwen and Grandmaster Li just stood in silence, as if lost in thought, for almost a minute once the youth had left. Keen, but overeager to please, Master Liwen muttered. Mmmmm Grandmaster Li just hummed under his breath for a moment, somewhat noncommittally. He remained like that for what felt like a small eternity, before turning to them. Sir Mei, it seems trouble has finally found us, Grandmaster Li said at last with an apologetic sigh. Trouble? Blue Jasmine asked, uneasily, glancing at the hall doorway. Mmmm Grandmaster Li nodded. Shall I go? Liwen started to ask, glancing after Luquan, but Grandmaster Li just held up a hand. Let us focus on getting the formation finished, having our guard friends not inconvenienced will be a great help, if this blows up. -Well, thats not at all ominous, he sighed to himself. Sir Mei, if I might trouble you? Grandmaster Li added, waving for him to come over. Getting up, he carefully made his way to the heart of the formation, where the Grandmaster was standing. We have intruders, Grandmaster Li said very softly, as he directed him to transfer some qi into one of the altars. That distortion earlier was a breaching pulse, and Luquan well he is someone who is easily led. This one, next, Grandmaster Li added, slightly more loudly, pointing to another altar. Feed qi into the top node. I see, he replied quietly, moving over to it and doing as instructed. Numbers Realm? Do you think they are related to us, or the wider instability? Hard to say, Grandmaster Li replied. The intruders were Nascent Soul talisman clones, both of which are sealed. Likely, their purpose was intended to scope out what kind of barriers I have. The main intrusion is likely to be elsewhere Hmmm he frowned, mulling that over. Talisman clones suggested it might be Dong and his compatriots, but even if they had chased after them, attacking Grandmaster Lis estate was a whole other matter compared to a teahouse. Could it be the young nobles? Perhaps, Grandmaster Li conceded with a sigh. Though if trouble is coming under the auspice of the one who is trying to use his status to demand a meeting with me from Liwens wife, this is going to get ugly. Their realms are such that none of you will be able to do anything to them, even if you wanted the trouble, which you wont. Which sect? he asked, uneasily, as that implied Not a sect, as such. The young noble is a companion of a guest of Imperial Envoy Quan, Grandmaster Li clarified. Ah, he grimaced, immediately understanding why Luquan had pressed the issue as he had. Why is someone like that here? Believe it or not, I am passingly famous, within the province, Grandmaster Li remarked with a wry chuckle, as he crouched down beside the last of the altars and finished scribing a formation on its activation plate They came for the Patriarchs banquet I am done here, teacher, Liwen called over. Right, Grandmaster Li said, straightening up. This is done, let us get it going, before something Almost on cue, another distant rumble shook the air within the hall. This time, however, the altars flames barely rippled. something else messes with the ambient feng shui, Grandmaster Li grumbled, eyeing the altars sourly. Qing? His speaking of the girls name triggered a small formation in the air beside him, which shifted to become a small version of Qing. S-sorry Grandmaster, Im coming now! Qings voice quavered a little as she replied. After a minute or so of waiting, Qing appeared in person, leading Danshu, Lotus Blossom and the others, while two servants carried the healed, but still comatose Deng youth, who was now devoid of most of his armour. Apologies, Grandmaster, Young Noble Ha was Qing started to say. I am aware, it is fine, Grandmaster Li sighed. I assume Linhua is placating his group? Madam Liwen is indeed, Qing replied. However, your nephew also seems acquainted with them Ugh. That boy, Liwen murmured, shaking his head as he inspected the remaining talismans quickly. It is the nature of youth to be easily impressed, Grandmaster Li noted, as the last of the group filed into the hall, looking around with interest. Thank you, for this, Grandmaster! Lotus Blossom murmured, giving Grandmaster Li a deep bow after she had taken in the large formation. Y-yes Guanbo, who was still fairly badly injured, rasped, managing half a bow of his own, as Singing Lily helped him to a seat at the side. Not at all, Grandmaster Li replied magnanimously. This is also a part of my responsibilities to the town Everyone, please sit in the middle of the formation, Liwen called out, indicating the circle of spots at the heart, inside the eight altars, where people could sit. Oh, and please pass me any soul-bound or life-bound objects you might have. Silently, those they had escorted from the teahouse carefully stepped through the formation and, once those who had them had passed Liwen their artefacts, picked spots to sit. Put the Deng boy in the middle for now, Grandmaster Li instructed the servants carrying him. The two saluted respectfully and placed the youth down beside Danshu, Kun Yu and Hong. Walking over, he handed his own talisman and storage artefact to Liwen, then sat down beside Danshu, with Misty Camelia and Blue Jasmine on his far side. This looks complicated, Kun Yu muttered, taking in the formation, as Grandmaster Li set down a final altar in the middle and started to connect various nodes up to it. Right, everyone, all you have to do is sit there, and keep your qi flow neutral, I will lead the formation, Grandmaster Li instructed them, as he accepted the collection of artefacts, mostly from the guards it had to be said, from Liwen and placed them within a node on the main altar. That done, Grandmaster Li stood there watching them until he was satisfied that their qi cycles were indeed neutral enough, then took out a dark coloured orb and placed it on the altar at the central point Black lightning sizzled across the orbs surface for a few moments, then the eight flames on the altars flared with an eerie iridescence. W-what! Caoxis gasp was the loudest of several as a series of barely visible glyphs, revealed as if by some trick of perspective and the light from the flames on the altars, appeared on all of them. It can even mess with mantras? Glancing over, he saw Misty Camelia staring down at her chest and hands, her expression as concerned as his own. Blue Jasmine was also looking decidedly unhappy. Checking his own body, he found that its influence touched not only his cultivation foundationthe spiritual law he practiced, his dantian and his golden corebut also his meridian gates and his Nascent Soul through the connections with soul bound tools like his storage device and status talisman. The most disturbing thing, though, was that even though he could see the mark and its reach, he was entirely unable to sense anything of it, either in terms of qi or intent. It was as if it was nothing more than a painted image before his eyes. Please keep your qi flow neutral Grandmaster Li reminded them patiently. Observing the glyphs, he could see now that they were subtly different for each person, and starting to shift in shape. As you can see, this mark is not straightforward. There were a few embarrassed coughs and some shifting from the others, though he could hardly blame them. This kind of mark was Huh interesting, Master Liwen observed, from the side. Yes, Grandmaster Li murmured, glancing over at two of the altars behind Guanbo. Its been activated previously, and not everyone who was touched by it is herenote the diffused links on the sixth and seventh altars I see it, Liwen murmured. Do you want me to adjust for it? Hmmmm Grandmaster Li tapped his fingers together for moment, then nodded. If you can isolate the links, do so, otherwise, we will mitigate the influence here, at least to the point where those marked do not have to be concerned for a while. When you say it was activated previously? Lotus Blossom asked, uneasily, glancing around at the others from the Green Moon Teahouse. Everyone who worked at your Inn has been touched by the basic mark and had some prior exposure to it Grandmaster Li replied blandly. How? Singing Lily started to ask, raising her hand. A week for most, Grandmaster Li clarified. And interestingly, the ah The grandmaster stopped speaking as the orb on the altar shimmered. So, those targeted directly have been affected more, Misty Camellia observed, looking around unhappily, as the focus of the glyphs shifted, quite radically, and to varying degrees. Indeed, those on him and the others who had been the focus of the attack, were complex and multi-faceted, while those on the workmen, for instance, who had just been in the vicinity, were much less complex. However, as he took a second look It seems to be both, he sighed, his gaze flitting between the marks of those who worked in the teahouse, who had irrespective of their complexity, had noticeably more vivid marks, once you knew what you were looking for. Yes, Grandmaster Li agreed, after a short pause. Likely, the older marks are a result of it being tested. The good news, at any rate, is that the mark itself is part of the original formation. And the bad news? Lotus Blossom asked, a bit uneasily. It was part of the original formation, which was made by the Ling clan, a very long time ago, Grandmaster Li muttered. And intended to stop people who might raid a Ling clan estate, which the Green Moon Teahouse was, until several centuries ago Oh Master Jifang looked like he had just swallowed shit, which was not an unreasonable reaction to have. As such, Grandmaster Li continued, The expectation was that they would have resources to deal with more straightforward methods. Does that mean you cant? Guanbo started to ask, before Lotus Blossom gave him a poke. If Grandmaster Li took offense at that suggestion, he didnt register it outwardly. Rather, he just continued to consider the central formation altar with a now rather pensive expression. While it is true, that the late Grandmaster Shuntaos methods are renowned, they are also notoriously expensive to maintain, Master Liwen interjected. As such, this is one of the more basic marks And I am familiar with the Ling clans formation theory, Grandmaster Li concluded. So, while there may be some discomfort involved, I can say with confidence that this is solvable. We understand, Lotus Blossom replied respectfully, before any of the others could speak up. Please do what you can, Grandmaster. Grandmaster Li nodded, then the qi around him shifted, oddly, as if there was some component in it, that was hidden from his senses. Principle? Hong muttered beside him, as the others looked impressed. Okay Grandmaster Li murmured. Please bear with He gasped, as a sensation of painful numbness, akin to having lost the flow of blood to his limbs, enveloped him. There were various gasps from around the room, as tiny sparks of black lightning sizzled across their clothing, emanating from the formation, rapidly seeking out and eating into the lesser marks Eyeing the shadows that were now flickering around the various marks on his body, he carefully focused on keeping his qi flow neutral, as Grandmaster Li instructed. The unsettling sensation lasted for some twenty seconds, by which point, several of the lesser glyphs on most of them markedly lessened in their intensity Haaaah! one of the workmen, Oufan, gasped with pain as one the smaller glyphs marking him vanished in a flash of iridescence. Ahh! Yuli bit her lip, shuddering, as moment later the first of hers also faded away. Unpleasant, Master Jifang grunted. In quick succession, lesser marks on Qing, Singing Lily, the other workmanKwai, Hong and then Kun Yu also faded away, leaving only those who had been directly associated with the fighting. Forcing himself to take a breath, he watched as the formation slowly ate into the one associated with his meridian gates, until, at last, it dissolved The recoil left him light-headed and nauseous as something within the fading mark seemed to twist in on itself. Taking a further, deeper breath, to try and relax his body a bit, he watched nervously as the formation turned towards his dantian. That endured for a few moments, then also collapsed, leaving him feeling like someone had stabbed him with a blunt sword. Next to crumble was the one on his spiritual law. The ones associated with his golden core, nascent soul, and soul-bound items, however, appeared much more deeply rooted, resisting the devouring sparks to a concerning degree Teacher Liwens voice, sounding very concerned, pulled a small part of him back to the present. Refocusing on the room, he found the eight flames on the altars were starting to destabilize. Abruptly, the terrifying black lightning, simply lost all sense of direction, and yet didnt dissipate. Instead, the sense of numbness in his body rapidly became an unspeakable itch, that burrowed into every corner of his being, body and soul. Ohh-Motherless-Fates! Singing Lily bit off a curse and clenched her fists in her lap. Glancing at the others, he saw that the injured Lotus Blossom and Guanbo both looked in a decidedly bad way, as did Lieutenant Xuong, who was pale as a ghost and sweating copiously. I see it Grandmaster Li, now sitting cross legged at the heart of the formation, muttered, making a rapid series of hand seals At the same time, the confused black lightning, shimmered, and then started to docilely fade away. However, as it did so, he was also beset by Something gave the qi in his body a sharp, unpleasant, and decidedly unsubtle nudge towards the terminally chaotic, focused on the links between his golden core and his nascent soul. Oh Mother of Heaven someone, Caoxi, he thought, sobbed, but he wasnt sure, because he had no attention to spare for anyone other than him, because in that same moment, all the qi remaining in his body revolted. -Its a soul attack? fighting the overwhelming nausea, he tried to work out what had just happened. No that isnt right His body, slicked in icy sweat, felt heavy, while the qi inside him couldnt even qualify as chaotic. It was utterly anarchic. Without any direction and trying to both devour and flee his body in equal measure, as if divorced completely from his cultivation foundation -This is too directionless? Alignment disruption? At that chilling thought, he focused his intent on his core meridian gates and found, to his horror, his meridians were already little more than freezing cracks within his body, working their way towards his dantian and his inner gates. -Is the mark trying to collapse my foundation? Pushing that terrifying thought away, he grasped for stability, and a different perspective on what was causing this, shifting the focus of his perception to his Nascent Soul, which was desperately holding onto the link with his golden core. With a slightly jarring shift, he found himself standing in a broken, multi-coloured maelstrom of chaotic qi, punctuated by flashes of black lightning A smothering, oppressive intent enveloped him, even as he found that the disorientating nausea wracking his body was somehow worse, here, as was the all-encompassing numbness. Accept Your Fate! the words were almost whispered in his ear Before he could react, piercing pain blossomed in his chest, accompanied by a disorientating, clamour of voices screaming in his head. -Qing! -I dont want to die! -Help me! It is futile, the voice sneered, as, his vision blurring, he tried to resist the agonizing feeling that he was being ripped apart from the inside out. You cannot escape this Keep your qi flow neutral the words were Grandmaster Lis, but the intent that came with them felt very different, as it cut through the chaos around him. Seizing the opening, he tried to recentre his mental state, to distance himself from the pain and fear, reaching for a calming memory that might Pain seared through his right hand. Looking down at it, he found that his storage ring, a gift from Qing, many years ago, was gone. In its place, was a misty, wound, bleeding soul-infused qi Missing this? the voice giggled. He couldnt help but flinch, as a shimmering, iridescent figure, sort of resembling him, but with the glyph, on his brow, stepped out of the mist, holding the ring in its right hand. In its left, was his soul-bound blade. Its a nice ring Give it back! almost reflexively, he felt the words drawn out of him, anger rising to replace fear. or what? the figure asked, mockingly, abruptly appearing right in his face He dodged back, barely evading its attempt to grasp him by the neck Youll fight me? the shadowy figure laughed, derisively, as pain exploded in his chest, and opened its hand, revealing it now held his town guards rank talisman. You should just Abruptly, the qi roiling around him became stagnant and heavy. Tcch! the figure shifted, as grasping, black lightning, in what appeared to be the form of a veiled woman, suddenly manifested out of the chaos The figure sneered, closing its hand around the precious ring even as the woman of lightning appeared before it For a brief moment, his surroundings warped, becoming a quiet pagoda in the gardens in Blue Water City. Before him, he saw Qing, sitting, chatting with one of her friends, watching the rain She seems nice the haunting words clawed at him, even as a jarring feeling of emptiness, washed through him, like he had just been plunged into icy water.

~ Ha Kai C Heart of the Jasmine Gate ~
When Ha Kai found he was able to look at their surroundings again, without seeing a broken white scar of nihility, like a burning shadow in his minds eye, he found that the ridgeline behind the upright was gone. In its place was a twisted, implausible mess of collapsing rock, slowly sliding down the edges of a new valley. The only thing remaining, was half of a white, crumbling statue, depicting Selene, he thought, based on the golden, crescent moon-crown on her head Turning, he found the perpetrator staggering backwards, golden blood dribbling from his mouth, his skin pale and drawn as he continued to claw at his head. Though the tyrannical splendour was still there something was clearly wrong with the dark-haired youths qi, because the Yang Intent bleeding off him was chaotic and uncontrollable, as if at war with itself -Of course, the division laws that that outsider used H-how is it not dead! Di Yao gasped, horrified. Motherfucking Ji Tantai, his face white as a sheet was staring as well. Din Ouyeng and Ha Mangfan were just speechless, frozen where they had been sheltering. Out of the chaos of the annihilated valley, a broken, twisted shadow was pulling itself up. As it stood, he found its body resembled an extremely inauspicious and mind-bending amalgamation of a squid and spider crab. Several searing, white scars were scoured across its shell and over half the limbs were missing. The wounds, he couldnt help but notice, were not healing, and in fact, were actually slowly getting bigger. The only resemblance to the old scholar was the slit like eye where its face was, focused, mercifully on the dark-haired youth. Burn! the dark-haired youth gasped, grasping the right side of his face again Another beam-like manifestation of Yang Extinction hit the scholar, leaving a further white scar, and cutting its left legs, making it stagger into the remnant of a ruined building. Burn! the youth snarled again, more forcefully, the Yang Extermination Intent scourging the outsiders form. Burn! The dark-haired youth roared, golden fire flickering like a crown around his head, as he stabbed the black-bladed sword into the ground He flinched as a coruscating pillar of golden-white light split the valley. It obliterated the ground around the scholar, as it enveloped him, briefly exposing a broad flat surface which held some kind of taiji-pattern, at which point it exploded outwards turning walls into iridescent afterimages The pillar of molten metal distorted, flowing backwards, as the scholars form seemed to bend in on itself, the eye briefly becoming the whole body, then the eye, as the grey-robed old man appeared, once more, grimacing faintly. If this is all you have, the scholars voice was haunting, hypnotic almost, continuing to evoke a sense of profound disappointment, as he landed on the exposed floor, which was, in fact, an oddly familiar blue and red taiji, surrounded by an ancient version of the celestial zodiac. You are not prepared for this fight The scholar trailed off, starting into the middle distance, ignoring how the fire burned away his clothes and seared his flesh to white mist, turning exposed dark bones to shining crystal. Aiiih I said those words before, the old scholar suddenly threw back his head and laughedan eerie, echoing sound that made the world around them turn drab. Their surroundings shifted, amid the roiling mists, light fading away until the only real illumination came the burning tree on the island behind them. Even the searing molten pillar was oddly muted as it rippled around him, barely moving within the frozen moment. I may not be prepared the words were soft, their speaker, a beautiful young woman with tanned skin and reddish-blonde hair, plaited in a simple yet functional style. She stood knee-deep in the smoking mud of the islands shoreline, between the scholar and the youth. She was garbed in a dark green, knee-length, tunic, its panels slashed with silver vine leaves and golden flowers, over which was a coat of battered, bloody orichalcum scale armour. but I will still fight This his father, who was staring at the womans back, sounded uneasy. Frowning, he glanced at his father, wondering what was bothering him. In terms of strength, while her foundation was exceptional, for her realm, and her age, she was still only an early-stage Dao Ascendant. Nevermind someone like Hao Tianxun, even Abruptly, she turned from the old scholar, to stare at the dark-haired youth with piercing green eyes For a half second, he was left speechless as her presence enveloped him. Despite her realm, there was just something he hesitated to say alluring, but Peerless Lan Huang sighed in admiration, shaking his head. This old villain actually met her? his father hissed, as the young woman swept her gaze across the whole scene. You know her? he asked, wondering who she was. All he could say for sure was that she was not a cultivator, and not from Eastern Azure. In that regard, her presence put him more in mind of his own mother, or experts like Selene, Morea and Cranea And yet, they were all experts of uncounted years, whilst the woman before him was not even two hundred. Among the junior generation, he could only compare her to the Saintesses of the Cardinal Courts, and he was fairly sure he would have remembered hearing about someone like this among their number. The closest comparison was Saintess Wusheng, of the Turquoise Pond, when she was young, but even she was somehow lacking in comparison, a part of him felt. Wide is the world; who can say what dreadful shadows exist in the hearts and minds of those who have walked long beneath starless skies, Cranea replied, rather cryptically, not meeting his eyes. So, this is your trial the young woman murmured, tightening her grip on her sword, which she held in her left handa simple iron blade inscribed with a word he half saw as Calad amid the black blood on it. Her right, which had been obscured by her body, was badly injured, exposed to above her elbow, burned and bloody a dark truth to a question I dared not ask. Though he could not see the dark-haired youths expression, the intent around the body had turned from seething fury to something approaching avariciousness. Very well, she declared, with a mirthless grin, pressing her injured right hand against her face, leaving a bloody, red palm print across it. Witness me A searing molten-gold, winged afterimage appeared before the young woman, scattering eerie reflections through the swirling smoke and mist, grasping for her. Her reply, a rising underarm-slash, was so fast he never saw her move. It simply arrived, her sword bisecting it The manifestation of Yang Extinction exploded in a blinding flare of molten death, bright enough that he instinctively raised a hand to shield his eyes. When the distortion faded, though, the young woman was rather surprisingly, unharmed, a mandala-like shield forming around her, focused on a moon-rune-looking symbol for Moon that was already shifting towards Torch The young womans movement slowed suddenly as space itself bent around her, pushing her and the dark-haired youth apart, such that he barely avoided the tip of her sword as it scythed back down Eight shining trigram runes appeared in the air, surrounding the whole space around the island, accompanied by a profound and concerningly familiar sense of auspicious repression. -This is a? A very unpleasant thought surfaced in his mind as he watched the three talismans Di Yao, Ha Mangfan and Din Ouyeng had been using shimmer with iridescent void-fire, now joined by a fourth, that Ji Tantai was focusing on, which read Cauldron. -Wait, wait, wait The Eastern MansionThe parasol qi The spatial upwelling Even as a certain art, a really, really problematic art, a signature of the Meng Clans core influence, in fact, shifted into focus in his recollection, the dark-haired youth snarled and spread his arms. The blazing pillar of manifest Yang Extinction focused on the scholar regaining its lost momentum and expanding as it intensified to envelop his new attacker as well -Could a manifestation of Absolute Yang Extinction replace samadhi fire? Before he could ask his father that rather critical question, his fears became moot as eight identical mirages of scholarly old man with a wispy beard and drooping eyebrows, wearing Meng clan robes appeared. They took up positions, sitting at each of the cardinal points of the supreme trigram, making an auspicious hand seal. So, someone did prepare them for dealing with the Jasmine Gate, he muttered, watching as the eight trigrams shifted and some of the yang-infused vibrancy returned to their surroundings. For spirit herbs, certainly, Cranea agreed, biting her lip. However, this old villain is really playing with fire now. The girl? Lan Huang guessed, eyeing her with an understandable degree of interest. Uh-huh, his father agreed, grimly. Meanwhile, the dark-haired youth snarled again, thrusting out with his own blade towards the red-gold-haired woman, ignoring how Ji Tantai was clearly trying to open up space between them. In reply, she executed a fairly simple rising cut The movement seemed to skip, before his eyes, the dark-haired youths Absolute Yang Intent warping the moment, allowing his thrust to slip through her guard, piercing her body, even as the dark-haired youth grasped her by her hair with his left hand Meditation of the All Giving Heart The words hung in the air like an eerie chime, manifested by their resonance with the surroundings as she screamed. With it, yang and parasol qi started to bleed chaotically from the arm the youth was holding her with, his left eye and the third eye on his forehead -Qi deviation!? A searing plane of molten extermination split the valley in two, obscuring the youth and the woman completely. He flinched as it barely missed them and Ji Tantais shocked group, obliterating a huge swathe of ruins either side of them, before hitting the left-most of the large uprights Recalling vividly what had happened the last time the extermination intent hit one of those uprights, he barely managed to avert his eyes, not that it did much good. For an agonizing moment, it was like a sun had ignited not two hundred metres away from them. The mere awareness of that blinding white hole in the world left a scar in his ability to perceive his surroundings for several torturous seconds. When it faded, somewhat, he found that the scholar was reforming his body, again, scowling, while the young woman He blinked, confused, wondering if he had missed something, because the dark-haired youth, who should have been suffering a qi deviation, was still holding the young woman, what remained of her, by her hair, watching as she disintegrated into an iridescent mirage. The youth, meanwhile, showed next to no trace of the deviation of a moment prior as he pulled the sword out of her body Both Ha Leng and Lan Huang turned to him, looking confused. The fucking extermination qi burned the deviation out of the moment, Cranea explained, her tone dripping with disgust. That you can do that? Ha Leng asked, dully. Not sure quite how to reply to that, he watched scowling as the youth simply closed his fist. The ephemeral remnants of her form scattered, swirling in the air, and then flowed towards his forehead and were absorbed into the golden third eye. The scholar, who had just about managed to stand up, his flesh mostly reformed, sighed, staring at where the young woman had been. I told you he said, shifting his gaze from her to the dark-haired youth, who was now pointing the parasol blade at him. You are not prepared for this fight He flinched as he found the young woman was still standing where she had been, her right eye shining with the symbol for Bright, still holding her injured right hand over that side of her face. Before anyone could react, the dark-haired youth moved, like a ghost, stabbing the blade between her breasts Witness me, the young woman murmured, removing her injured right hand from that side of her face, her left eye now shining with the symbol for Moon. With the exposure of her right eye, which held the symbol for Bright their surroundings distorted, leaving him seeing double. Bright, Moon and the symbol for Torch on her brow all shimmered He stared, shocked as the past and present moment seemed to slip through each other. The blade in the youths hand distorted, as it hit her, splintering like it was rotten, the formation inside of it imploding in a chaotic flare of parasol qi almost as bright as the eruption that had just occurred The youth was hurled backwards, iridescent flames shimmering across the front of his body as he dropped the remains of the sword. The young woman, in contrast, just stood there, unscathed, on the edge of the newly formed crater looking somewhat amused. It took him a moment to realise that it was the same Meditation of the All Giving Heart that was protecting her once again. Yep, thats the way to deal with them, she sighed with a shake of her head, before transferring her gaze to Ji Tantai and the others, tightening her grip on her sword. Now, she purred, her tone and gaze holding a sense of deep disdain, bordering on outright hatred, What to do about you. To think that the Long A calamitous thunderclap of compressing space warped their surroundings, as reality abruptly bent itself inwards, focused on the old scholar. {Venerable Masters Punishment Cauldron} What view he had of the valley juddered as the spatial integrity of their surroundings fought against the constriction of the formation. The young woman narrowed her eyes and pointed her sword at Ji Tantai. Exodia, Exse Before she finished speaking, however, she simply vanished, her form dispersing like a scattered reflection. *Clonk!* *Krrrrrrr* A small pill cauldron, about two feet across, formed from burnt earth and engraved with four phoenixes landed near the centre of the red and blue Taiji. It teetered for a moment, before settling on its three legs, which flowed up the side to flat areas that held the Boundless, Before and Heaven runes previously seen on the talismans. The dark-haired youth, meanwhile, was lying stunned on the near side of the crater formed when the sword imploded. Its remains still lingered, visible as a twisted, smeared afterimage at its epicentre, slowly dispersing as the cauldron continued to twist space in on itself. Din Ouyeng and the others just looked relieved it was over. In fact, the only one who was not was Ji Tantai, who had the expression of someone who had just swallowed shit as he glared at the faintly juddering pill furnace and the crater where the sword had exploded. If there was a hint of good fortune within the whole thing, it was that whatever the young woman had done, it had clearly stuck. The youth was still injured; he could see smears of golden blood on the arm that had been holding the sword, and almost invisible, iridescent flames flickering across most of its body. The eight ghostly Sages of Meng, who were still sitting in their circle with the trigrams runes shining before them, shifted their hand-seals yet again. One after another, eight trigram seals appeared around the auspicious axis of the exterior melding with the burnt earth. Cranea just put a hand to her face and sighed. Both Ha Leng and Lan Huangs expressions were simply sort of frozen between shock and surprise. This will be interesting, his father muttered, folding his arms as he looked around, his words sounding more like a curse than an observation. Following his fathers gaze, he saw that the ruined valley floor around them was still distorting, subtly, seeming to move and yet not, as if depicted within an illusory scroll painting. In truth, the billowing mist and smoke hid most of the real carnage. The only obvious traces nearby, came from the fading flares of Absolute Yang Extinction Qi from the dark-haired youths aborted deviation. They drifted, like spectral flags, unaffected in themselves, due to their nature, yet leaving blurred, iridescent afterimages of ruins, trees, even pieces of grassland, as they obliterated any and all of the twisting space that passed through them. Is that it? Ha Leng asked, his tone dull, as they watched the cauldron shudder again, leaving faint ripples in the air around it. Rather than reply, he looked up at the sky above them, watching the clouds, which were flowing backwards swirling unnaturally as they did so. A part of him wanted to agree, that that was really anticlimactic, but the truth was, he had chills just looking at the cauldron as it sat there. Space was deeply, deeply broken in this place and while the cauldron looked disarmingly mundane, its outward appearance was basically just a shell around a seething sphere of looted spatial accumulation, infused with natural laws, from this valley, layered with Yang Extinction and Parasol Qi for fuel. What was really bothering him, though, were the young womans words, just before she vanished. -Long, long There was a Long clan, but the words she had spoken had not been eastern, or even Imperial, translating themselves through pure intent. -Not to mention, the cadence was wrong for it to be such a short word she was about to say the Long Longevity? He had to work hard not look over his shoulder, as that word resurfaced in his mind. We do not forgive We do not forget Find those responsible, Child of the Tai or we will Even now, those eerie, whispered words from the shrine guardian in the Red Pit were far too easy to recall. As was the feel of her hand gripping his neck, the hate and the fury, loss and longing in its tone unpleasantly vivid. -Could she be referring to the same thing? What does Longevity represent? That such a similar, visceral reaction and that word had come from the young woman before she vanished was a concerning coincidence. -Father didnt show much recognition of it, though? when I shared the memories of that moment It got sealed? Ha Leng added, turning to look at them. The look of outright betrayal on Lengs face, as the cruel reality of the world was exposed before his eyes, was depressing, to the point where it hurt his soul a little bit. He wished he could comfort the lad, and tell him that justice would be served, how even the heavens themselves couldnt continue to shelter cultivators like these four, who took and harmed and ruined others in the name of their greed. However, he couldnt bring himself to tell that barefaced lie. After everything Leng had been subjected to today, he deserved better than that, he reflected. So instead, he continued to watch as the intent within the eight trigram runes shifted again, continuing its search for the optimal, auspicious configuration to suppress what was within the furnace. Not for long, I suspect, Cranea muttered, her gaze fixed on the stunned form of the dark-haired youth, who had not yet managed to pick himself up, out of the smoking crater. Can we do something about that? Lan Huang asked, sounding understandably aggrieved as well. You Et Beee Gwwooo! a somewhat muffled, furious shriek echoed through the surroundings. The devastation around them wavered oddly, as if the perspective he was looking at was not quite as it should be, and then he found himself looking at a young girl, a teenager, really, who had incongruously been standing nearby, completely unnoticed. Selene wore a loose-fitting, knee-length, sleeveless black gown and dark stole, her now rather tanned skin covered in somewhat eye-bending patterns painted in dark red and purple pigment. Rather jarringly, under her arm, she held a struggling Bi Fang, about the size of a large crane, wrapped up in a net of blood-briar and reed fibres. You will not be! the Bi Fang, who had managed to work its beak free and squawk furiously for a moment, finally fell silent as Selene grabbed its beak with her free hand. Enough from you, she scowled. The only reason I have not plucked you for a headdress is because that old fellow holds bizarre grudges Eeee dwss! the Bi Fang nodded vigorously, its gaze turning to Ji Tantai and the others, who were all standing, frozen, staring at it. Leb mee gwooo Yeah, I think not. He flinched as he realised that Selene was not the only one standing there. All of the other sprit herbs were back, dressed in the same dark, knee-length, sleeveless gowns and stoles, their appearances now somewhat more youthfulteenagersrather than grown adults they had been before. Daphane, who had just spoken, was standing near Selene, holding the ruler, while the Jasmine on the other side of the crater, had Din Ouyengs spear in her hands, neither weapon showing any sign of revolt. Morea, Myrtoessa, Helice, and the reed, all armed with bow and arrows, were examining the cauldron with gloomy expressions. So, what do we do about that? Daphane added, before glancing at the spear the Jasmine was holding. These brats have enough treasures that I am starting to get flashbacks to those days. They do rather have that vibe, yes, Myrtoessa agreed sourly, while the others either nodded or sighed. I was kind of hoping the Moon Scholar would do a bit more than give it a bloody nose and some broken bones, the Jasmine remarked with a vexed sigh, shooting the cauldron a sideways look of her own. Yeesh, that stupid idiot, Morea grumbled, also glaring at the cauldron, which had just juddered again, sending inauspicious ripples through its surroundings. Rather than slag him off, we should probably help him, Myrtoessa interjected. That cursed fucking thing was meant for us. Yeah Daphane agreed, her baleful gaze transferring back to the four cultivators, who were still just staring at them, as if not quite able to grasp what they were seeing. It wont return to the others, though, will it? Helice asked, biting her lip and suddenly looking uneasy. Are you preternaturally disposed to finding bigger problems or something? Morea retorted, scowling. No, it wont the Jasmine shook her head. At worst, the original will properly wake up. Uggh, its always so Orcus-cursed argumentative, Selene spat. So, what about that? Daphane asked, changing the topic, with a nod towards the dark-haired youth. I guess I can deal with it, Selene sighed. Really She stepped to the side as a beam of golden fire flashed right in her face originating from Daphane swayed backwards as the dark-haired youth, showing no sign of his previous injuries, appeared like a ghost in front of her, trying grasp her neck. Time seemed to slow, as she spun on the spot, grabbing him by his right arm and the left side of his face before hurling him into He stared, dully, as he collided with a second, dark-haired youth who had appeared out of thin air behind her. As near as he could tell the two were completely identical, and unlike the previous golden afterimages this duplicate not only embodied the terrifying primordial yang intent of the original, but had a rather unsettling physicality that had previously been lacking The pair slammed into the edge of the crater in a cloud of debris, even as Daphane took a step back and ducked under the strike of a third, barely avoiding the searing molten beam of light that slashed above her, before landing a blow to his chest with enough momentum that space distorted around her. Abruptly, time seemed to catch up with all three, the body she had just hit spitting out a mouthful of golden blood as it stumbled back Wh! Seri? A molten white hole in his vision appeared where Daphane, Selene and the bodies had been, obscuring the near side of the crater and his view of much of the valley for a brief, eye-tormenting moment. When it faded, however, he found that Selene was basically unharmed, an almost invisible corona of her black flames shrouding her, a familiar symbol for Torch shimmering on her brow. Daphane was a bit worse off, molten qi smoking on her exposed skin, but also seemed otherwise okay, despite having just been in the middle of it. Oh for Selene, groaned, as in the same instant, dozens of copies of the dark-haired youth simply appeared, seeming to spring fully formed out of the ground on the near side of the crater, half encircling the pair. That stupid, easy-going! Daphane bit off her words as she dodged backwards, half a dozen of them appearing around her, their blows overlaying themselves in a flickering onslaught of extinction imbued intent. Simultaneously, others appeared like ghosts around Selene, Morea, the Jasmine and the others, as all around them the Yang Extinction Qi, which had been previously orphaned, starting to drift inwards. Somethings not his father started to say, as with it, came an eerie, lingering, discordant echo A vision-warping white distortion, its edges molten scars in reality itself appeared, forming a coruscating pillar-like nexus within the gathering maelstrom of extinction qi. With it, came a horrible befouling sense of inauspicious wrongness focused on His gaze found the reed spirit herb; so innocuous, so uninvolved, up to this point, and yet and yet Fighting back against the part of his mind that just refused to engage with her presence, especially now she had actually revealed something of it, he stared, skin pricking with instinctual cold sweat as she raised her bow, now shining a dark mysterious gold, above her veiled head A thunderous rumble shook the valley, accompanied by flashes of multi-coloured lightning that danced across the roiling clouds. The seething pillar of molten death recoiled before the bow, unravelling chaotically under its own disturbed momentum. The valley around them shivered eerily. The groaning wail of tortured reality fading away as a soft, ethereal sigh, born of the searing mists and roiling clouds, the ruined, turbid waters and blasted trees, reaching a haunting melodious crescendo as it washed over them and within it little more than a whisper, was a word a name a promise Syrinx In the same instant every single spark of scattering molten qi became the tip of a golden arrow, imbued with a peerless, haunting, martial presence, like death itself was standing right behind him, embodied within the Truth of the Arrow, seeking its prey The clones, arriving a fraction too late around her, seemed to distort, then explode into a haze of golden gore and iridescent afterimages, followed in quick succession by the nearest of those encircling the other spirit herbs. What kind of bow is that? Ha Leng asked, staring with wide-eyed awe at the dark-golden bow with its twisted bowstring in Syrinxs hands. Its just a facsimile, Cranea replied, not taking her gaze away from Syrinxs steady obliteration of the clones assailing the other spirit herbs. Similar in a way, to what that old scholar just pulled, albeit in a lesser manner. If that was the real thing, umm we would not have this problem. No, you would not, his father agreed, drily, before glancing at them. They are very cursed, basically, he clarified. And the strength of that curse exceeds well, its difficult to shift through any realistic means If it were merely a matter of killing it, something like that it wouldoh for fucks sake, why am I not surprised they have one of those. His fathers abrupt change in topic drew his attention back to the four cultivators sheltering in the strange barrier specifically Di Yao, who was, he saw with a sinking feeling, holding a Preordained Moment talisman in the style of the Kong clan. A runic formation marked in the shape of a white eye and black and gold pupil, which to his gaze held an unsettling sense of subversion. A treasure seizing talisman, Lan Huang muttered, for Ha Lengs benefit mainly, his tone echoing his fathers disgust. Makes sense, he mused, watching as Di Yao, who was likely using it to get the best out of it, given his Ancient Immortal cultivation, pushed qi into it, his gaze fixed on Syrinx Indeed, Cranea agreed. Which makes it hilarious that he is going to the dark gold bow in Syrinxs hands vanished, appearing in Di Yaos outstretched hand, changing back into a much more mundane looking weapon as it did so. Waste it on what is nothing more than a really good spirit-reed bow? his father concluded drily, as Syrinx stared at her now empty hands, the unending barrage of arrows already dissipating, leaving only scattered constellations of Yang Extinction Qi, which immediately started to gravitate back towards the remaining dozen-or-so clones. Yes, Cranea agreed, with a somewhat nostalgic sigh he felt, as Syrinx, who he could now think about without any issue he found, put on an excellent show of glaring furiously at Di Yao. Though in our defence, when it comes to this stuff, we learned from the best she added, her tone turning derisive. As she spoke, they watched Di Yao pass the bow to a somewhat nervous Ha Mangfan and sweep his eyes across the other herbs Oh for Syrinx grasped at thin air, as the bow Myrtoessa had been handing her vanished as well, appearing before Di Yao. Orcus take you! Helice added, dodging another beam of yang qi as her bow and quiver, along with Moreas were also stolen away. A moment later, the spear in the Jasmines hands and the ruler Daphane was still holding as she fended off her attackers, also started to slip slightly out of focus, as rather surprisingly did their dark garments Just pull out that Hera-blessed vermins tail feathers already, grudges be damned! the Jasmine interjected, tightening her own grip on the spear and jerking her head towards the Bi Fang, who had been silently glaring at them this whole time. Eeeeeey! the Bi Fang, flinched at her words and started to struggle once more under Selenes arm. Selene, who had also been looking around with narrowed eyes, as she evaded the two clones still targeting her just sighed and nodded. Turning her attention back to the Bi Fang, she grabbed the squirming cranes lustrous silver-green feathers and decisively yanked out a large handful. Most of them, she stuck in her hair, at the back of her crescent moon crown, keeping only three in her hand. Nuooo! the Bi Fang suddenly shrieked, as the torch symbol on her brow glimmered mysteriously. Aey didnt! The feathers in her hand burst into flame as she held them up, as if they were a torch Immediately, its light cast their surroundings in a strange, otherworldly hue revealing several dark-golden chains, etched with sinister red symbols, emanating an unsettling aura of control wrapped around Selenes arms. Kunop! Daphane bit off some kind of curse as they also slid into focus around her, wrapped around her hands, the ruler, attached to her shoulder, and piercing her right thigh. A Heaven Seizing talisman? Lan Huang sighed, shaking his head as yet more chains appeared, connected to the other herbs, originating from a talisman covered with red and gold symbols in the shape of an ill-omened, eight-pointed star that hung in the air before Di Yao. So thats how? Indeed, his father agreed, rolling his eyes, which was a fairly accurate assessment of Di Yaos chances now, he felt. In truth, their strategy was not that lacking. To maximise its effectiveness, something like that really did need to be used stealthily, in support, where it could create openings, buy time, and indeed help them recover and rob things like treasures. It might even have bought them time to flee, or stabilize the seal on the cauldron. However, for the kind of head-to-head clash this had just become, Di Yaos realm was simply too low. Immediately validating that assessment, Selene simply waved her torch of Bi Fang feathers through two of the chains binding her wrists, obliterating them in flashes of deeply inauspicious qi with her dark fire. Daphane, meanwhile easily caught another that was aiming for her third eye. The dark-haired youths original self was once again revealed by Selenes act. It had been unobtrusively dragging itself out of the near side of the crater, covering half his face, clearly struggling to suppress the iridescent fire shimmering up his arm. Half a dozen clones that had escaped obliteration moving towards Daphane and Selene. Idiot scholar, Daphane spat, pushing back one of them, using her stole as a secondary weapon. The chain, meanwhile, was visibly warping in her hand, affected by a dark, devouring haze that was now shrouding her, evoking not only the crushing oblivion of yang water, but also the endless accumulation of yang earth. Looking around, it wasnt just her either. Myrtoessawho was also glaring at Di Yaobroke both chains on her left arm as she sent another clone sprawling, its momentum ensnared by a dark, cold, sense of oppression within which he again briefly recognised the primal strength of yang water. Ah, thats funny, Lan Huang sighed wryly, putting a hand to his face. To have their strategy backfire like this. because of the destabilization, he mused, nodding in agreement, certain in his mind that this was why Syrinx had finally intervened when she had. From a tactical point of view, the whole thing was really quite masterfully done from the herbs perspective. They had delayed and obfuscated, forcing Ji Tantai and the others to waste the golden period when the suppression was still largely working for them. Now, though, the events of the last few moments had finally pushed the suppression to a degree that allowed the herbs to at last leverage strength approaching that of a Quasi-Dao Immortal. Namely, touch their own laws, that were part of them, rather than be forced to work with intent and principles to manipulate natural ones. In one step, that allowed them with their spiritual bodies to close the gap with the dark-haired youths physical and innate strength, and, it seemed, exceed it in some ways. Indeed, profound, otherworldly yang intent, evoking the dark shadows of forest glades, the timeless depths of bottomless pools, the beguiling grasp of mists and the endless accumulation of earth and rock now enshrouded all of the spirit herbs, oppressing the manifestations of extinction intent, the absolute yang qi, the greedy, grasping intent of the youth and even to an extent the chaotic, spatial qi. Really? Selene grumbled, turning to look at the four shocked cultivators, two more chains flaring eerily into nothing before they reached her. Its like only you can use laws and others are inexperienced or something? Even as she spoke, she used the torch to blind the clone that had made a lunge for the Bi Fang. Yeah like you think we have never had others turn their eyes on us? Morea asked, sounding rather jaded all of a sudden as she effortlessly broke her own bonds in a ripple of mulberry petals and yang water. Been hunted by heroes? Syrinx sneered challengingly, as a profoundly unsettling aura of yang wood and water visibly corroded the chains binding her as she started to walk across the crater, her stole scattering the beams of molten qi snapping into focus around her from the clones screening the dark-haired youth. -And this is why nobody uses them like this, he reflected wryly, watching the Heaven Seizing talisman start visibly to degrade with each revealed chain that was broken. Truthfully, as soon as it was exposed, Di Yao should have cancelled it. It was a childs daydream to believe that a single talisman, even one of the calibre Di Yao had, could seize the paths of those able to wield their own laws, when cast by someone not in the Dao Step. Or that Parasol Qi is some new-fangled thing? Helice added with an eyeroll, as she walked over to Morea, the ones snaring her limbs also crumbling into ash, unable to resist the timeless strength of Yang Wood now emanating from her. Or that we dont know exactly what this malignant thing is capable of? Daphane snickered mirthlessly, slipping through the attacks of the remaining clones around her, all now mired up in her own shroud of yang-infused qi, as she stalked towards the kneeling youth. The Jasmine, meanwhile, had somehow grabbed all the ones that came for her, but hadnt scattered them, he noted, seeming more focused on the spear in her other hand, which was still shimmering inauspiciously as the destined day talisman tried to wrest it away from her. How ironic, Moreawho had used her stole to blind and bind the one attacking her murmured to Helice, as she joined her. They use the thing to seal us on the outsider, and a tool best used to seal it, on us You sure have a lot of treasures, Selene added blandly. Anything else you wanna pull out? Maybe an Oscillating Monkey Cage Isnt that one, though? Helice interjected, pointing at the pill furnace, and its continually shifting ring of trigram runes, which had been largely ignored through the last few moments of chaos. Is what? Selene frowned, glancing sideways at her. A monkey cage Helice deadpanned. Daphane and Morea both turned to stare at her, before sighing in exasperation, their gazes flickering to the pill cauldron as they did so. Syrinx just shook her head in amusement. Dont tempt fate. the Jasmine, who had just spent the last few moments considering the chains she was holding, murmured, before simply yanking them. Di Yao flinched as the heaven seizing talisman vanished and appeared in her grasp, the remaining chains flowing back into it. She contemplated it for a moment, then a flash of molten fire appeared in her hand, enveloping the talisman. Di Yao, already pale, coughed up a mouthful of black blood as his link to the talisman was broken, but rather than incinerate the talisman, instead the design within it began to shift. The golden fire encircled the eight-pointed star, imbuing it with a terrible sense of allure as it did so. For a brief moment, it was like the talisman was a blazing sun in the Jasmines hand, drawing everything around it, as a shimmering eight-pointed star appeared in the air above her With a soundless howl, two of the clones not yet fully occupied by resisting the slowly encroaching auras of the various herbs dashed towards her. Before they could reach her, however, they were intercepted by Syrinx and Daphane, who threw both back with enough force that they almost collided with the strange barrier sheltering Ji Tantais group. Meanwhile, the connection between each point of the star and the circle became a shining chain that lanced out at the eight sages, sealing the cauldron In the same instant, the Destined Day talisman finally relinquished its tug of war with the other treasures, its focus snapping onto the Heaven Seizing Talisman, however, that was simply too little, too late. By the time it had triggered, the chains had already reached the sages, aiming for their third eyes. Its intervention barely bought time for the four nearest to Di Yao to repel the chains, preventing outright failure of the seal then and there, but the four nearer the herbs were immediately subverted by the talisman, their trigram runes shifting rapidly into opposing configurations. By! Daphane hissed something inarticulate as the two bodies picked themselves up, orphaned yang qi already swirling ominously around them. Its instincts are good. What do you expect, Syrinx grunted, dusting golden fire off her arms where it was already starting to leave burn-marks on her skin. Enough Din Ouyeng gasped, producing a Kong clan command talisman and gesturing with it towards the Jasmine. In your makers name, Cage Her. The spear in the Jasmines hand distorted and scattered in a swirling cloud of silver white and gold reforming into a youthful facsimile of Kong Jurai, dressed in white and gold scholars robes, embroidered with the same motif that had been on the spears haft. In the same instant, Din Ouyeng turned white as a sheet, the talisman in his hand crumbling into dust. This one greets Benefactor, the spirit murmured, bowing deeply to the Jasmine, as they all stared in shock, apart from Din Ouyeng, who was now holding his chest with one hand, breathing hard. I beseech thee, the spirit continued earnestly. Let this one bear any penance necessary, that my maker not be shamed. Uh it didnt have a spirit right? Di Yao asked weakly, as the spirit turned to look at the four. The Bi Fang had an expression as close to that of someone having eaten shit that a bird could have, he noticed. Did she just awaken it? Lan Huang asked, turning to him in disbelief, before he could actually ask his father that very question. It had certainly not had a spirit before. His father didnt reply, just sighed, sharing a worried glance with Cranea. No, it did not, Din Ouyeng gasped, wiping a trickle of blood from his mouth and staring in horror at the Jasmine. That whatever she is, just awakened it. Using the talisman? Di Yao groaned. The same maker that gave a brat like that a tool to control you to the point of your death? Syrinx asked with a strange smile. The spirits expression turned complex, but it didnt stop bowing. Shall I end that abomination against the Heavenly Path these ignorant children have unwittingly No. Daphane shook her head, eyeing the clones who were slowly advancing towards them again, past the kneeling dark-haired youth, the brutal yang strength within their forms continuing to intensify. Ji Tantai, who had been watching in silence to this point, grimaced unhappily. What is wrong with it? Ha Mangfan asked, uneasily, his gaze lingering on the youth, whose condition had not improved noticeably in the last minute or so. I mean It is rejecting the core, Ji Tantai replied, biting his lip nervously. This is why I didnt want to rush the integration. Whatever it is doing with those clones, is putting immense strain on the core, and whatever that evil old thing did has not helped. Its all that is keeping them at bay Ha Mangfan added, nervously, glancing at the injured Di Yao and Din Ouyeng, then rubbing his own side. Without it, this is gonna go Bad? Ji Tantai growled unhappily. You dont say. How long? Di Yao asked, wiping blood from his nose. Those clones Time isnt the problem, Ji Tantai replied shortly. That decimation would be really useful right about now, Din Ouyeng muttered. Fly-whisk, Di Yao retorted sourly, pointedly not looking at Din Ouyeng. Ruler, Din Ouyeng spat, glaring at Daphane who still had it. Watching them bicker, he was again struck by how oddly accommodating Selene and the others were now being in regard to the group. He was fairly sure, that if they really wanted to, they could probably pressure the dark-haired youth at this point. Instead, Syrinx, Daphane and Helice seemed content to basically just let the remaining bodies be, while Selene flanked the Jasmine and Morea and Myrtoessa kept an eye on the cauldron. Even the spirit of the spear seemed a bit confused, he had to admit, looking on with a frown, while pointedly ignoring the now thoroughly gagged Bi Fang sulking under Selenes arm. Enough! Both of you, Ji Tantai cut in, I dont suppose you can recover the ruler? he asked Di Yao. Unless you have another, better talisman? Di Yao muttered. One that cant get stolen by the talisman she already stole, Din Ouyeng added acerbically. And it was only a few more shifts off the key lock as well fucking! Ji Tantai muttered, pressing his fingers to his temples and eyeing the four sages near them still working on behalf of the seal. Is this what it? Ji Tantai suddenly flinched, and then slowly turned to look over to his left. My what a clever boy you are, the Resurrection Lily purred, from where she was now sitting on a stone block right beside them, sipping from her lotus cup. -Did she plant a bit of her qi with them back before she revealed herself? He found himself wondering. Thinking on it, that seemed eminently like her. Di Yao, who was closest to her tried to move and then froze as, between one moment and the next, she appeared right beside him, gently running her hands through his hair. I have to admit, youre not my type, but I just cant overlook a treasure, its a personal failing, I know, she sighed, almost regretfully. Eye Seizing Artefacts Eye-seizing? Ha Mangfan stammered, trying to move back. Do you know just how useful those things are? abruptly, she flitted to the side, as one of the golden clones appeared right beside her, grasping for her For fucks sake! Ji Tantai snarled, suddenly, as the previously stable space around the clone within the protected barrier turned chaotic So that was their escape plan, Lan Huang murmured, even as a final piece of the puzzle settled into place in his own mind. He had no idea what specific barrier they were using, courtesy of the sword, but likely among its effects was to keep space intact within its borders. With the help of the Devouring Eyes talisman and the controlling influence on the local feng shui courtesy of the punishment sages to obfuscate matters as The space within the barrier and without abruptly seemed to flow in two different directions, before snapping back into place with the Resurrection Lily standing outside it, looking a trifle surprised. a Sanctuary Totem? Daphane exclaimed. Why am I not surprised, Morea sighed. Mmmmm the Resurrection Lily glared at the shimmering barrier of parasol qi that had just evicted her, then vanished to reappear on a nearby rock as a searing beam of Yang Extinction Qi flashed through where she had been standing, a jade talisman in the form of three interlocking eyes clutched in her free hand. And that kids, is why you dont give out treasures like that to idiots, his father groaned as the Lily happily twirled the Devouring Eyes talisman she had just stolen between her fingers. She wait what!? Di Yao, who had recovered the movement of his body again, gasped, staring at the Devouring Eyes talisman in horror, his hand involuntarily going to his chest. What, the Lily smirked, as Ji Tantai glared balefully at her. You could have used the totem to stop it, but I guess you had other priorities, huh? The talisman in her hand flashed with profoundly inauspicious fire and then crumbled into ash, leaving a golden seal, in the form of three staring eyes, on her hand. Di Yao, meanwhile, breathed a sigh of relief, his previous concern vanishing Burn the Dream, the Lily murmured, and her form faded out of focus, leaving an inauspicious shadowy afterimage of yang flames in the world for a few moments. The lily herself, meanwhile, reappeared on the spot where she had just moments before been expelled from the barrier, her previously happy expression replaced by one of disgusted anger. In the same moment, the golden clone that had attacked her, warped back to where it had been. With a nasty smirk, she shifted to stand beside Selene, plucking a Bi Fang feather from her crown The beam bisected the talisman, that had been left hanging in the air A grasping three-eyed shadow appeared behind the clone then both it and the talisman exploded into ash and orphaned yang qi Wha Di Yao spluttered, as a moment later, first the clones advancing on Daphane and Syrinx, then the ones screening the dark-haired youth collapsed like stringless puppets, their yang strength entirely invalidated, leaving him unprotected With a ripple, the sanctuary barrier around Ji Tantai and the others suddenly shifted, expanding in size to encompass the injured form of the dark-haired youth. Ji Tantai, cursing under his breath and his expression pale with fury, raced over to him and grimacing pulled out a compass similar to the one he had been using before Before he got there, however, Selene appeared beside the barrier holding up her torch and simply walked through it, as if it wasnt there. W-what? Ji Tantai flinched as the sword, a few metres behind him shook faintly. See, this is the problem, Selene mused, conversationally, as she picked her way over to Ji Tantai, entirely ignored by the remaining golden clones. That scholar was not wrong. If this is the limit of what you have You are not prepared for this fight Perhaps, Ji Tantai growled, standing up, his features setting with grim resignation. The collapsed bodies lying around them all flared with qi, golden, venerates halos appearing around each one, manifesting ephemeral pairs of wings. Above the dark-haired youth, meanwhile, an androgynous figure wreathed in parasol flames and yang qi slid into focus, looking down at them with empty eyes, a strange, deeply creepy red symbol on its brow. But that doesnt mean you are, either The halos on the collapsed bodies suddenly warped, as the androgynous figure of the phoenix spirit grasped its head and started to scream soundlessly, iridescent green flames appearing on its arm and face, to mirror those of the dark-haired youth. Longevity? Syrinx mumbled, staring at the phoenix spirit with something approaching revulsion. That crazy! his father turned white as a sheet, as, in the same instant, the ground around the rapidly shrinking sanctuary shook, then recoiled, black cracks spidering through everything Oh shi He barely managed to cover his face as their surroundings became an iridescent maelstrom of shattering space and chaotic, destabilizing qi. Even with its magnitude suppressed to the Dao Step, it was quite unlike anything he had ever witnessed. His father fell to his knees, coughing up blood as their view of the surroundings suddenly turned opaque. Even Cranea, who was sheltering Ha Leng, winced. Unable to find words, he stared blankly at a haunting afterimage of the Jasmine, a symbol that had manifested a terrifying sense of allure on her brow, lingering like a hole in his vision, until the shifting shadows around them dissipated, to reveal For a moment, he wondered if the explosion of the core had shifted their observation coordinates in some way, because they were just standing in a world of billowing dust and chaotic qi. However, after a moment, his gaze adjusted enough to pick out the shadow of the nearest of the three great upright stones within the swirling haze. What j-just? Ha Leng groaned, holding his head. He he forced the bodies to have a deviation of some kind, he replied, rubbing his eyes as he looked around. There was no sign of Morea and the others, but that didnt necessarily mean much. Likely they had just hidden, and he was fairly sure the Jasmine had done something to mitigate the worst of the actual explosion. The fact that they were not standing in a half-mile-wide crater meant that the core itself had not completely collapsed at least. Did they die? Ha Leng asked, rather hopefully, he thought, squinting around. Nope, Lan Huang sighed, jerking his head to the side. Turning, he found Ji Tantai and the body were, against all the odds, within the shelter of the much-diminished sanctuary barrier. The other three cultivators were still at its heart, frozen like startled rabbits, presumably sheltered from the blast by it. How does that thing even work? He realised the words were his own, as he glared at the sword at its heart. Its also a form of division Law, Cranea muttered, looking around with concern. But they are a pain to make. That one came out of a tomb, likely in Portam Rhanae based on the design. Wait what? Lan Huang blinked, turning to her. There was a tomb complex we found in the massif that had been raided? Really now Cranea frowned, the look she gave Lan Huang suggesting he would be recounting that discovery in detail. Get us the fuck out of here, ten minutes ago! Ji Tantai gasped, pushing himself up and starting to drag the body of the dark-haired youth over to the sword. Yeah, no shit! Ha Mangfan, groaned, pulling out the jade disc of a Seven Stars teleport anchor and placing it on the ground The ground around the talisman abruptly exploded into loam as a young girl hauled herself up out of it, a wilting lamium on her head. For a moment, he wondered why Ha Mangfan had made such a mistake, before recalling that the four had been under the influence of the apple trees art when arguing, and likely were still under the influence of Daphanes qi, so their recollections might be compromised. Not to mention, quite a bit had happened since then to distract from it. Now, that is Karma, Lan Huang observed with grim satisfaction. Get him! Ha Leng snarled, clearly willing her on. I hope you rot to death! she screamed, grasping Ha Mangfans leg, turning half his robe to ash in the process and leaving a vicious, black palm print on his upper thigh, before the barrier evicted her and the jade talisman. Heavenly Virgins blood! Di Yao snarled, pointing his silver-blue sword in the direction the herb had been sent. Forget it. Use the sword, Ji Tantai gasped, dropping the dark-haired youths original body beside the sword with a grunt. Is that still usable? Din Ouyeng asked sceptically, eyeing the ugly burns, like desiccated wood on its arm and face. And what happened with the core? Nevermind that, get us out of here! Ha Mangfan sobbed, trying to heal where the palm-print was slowly spreading across his thigh towards his waist and down his inner leg. Ji Tantai stared around with concern, then eyed the sword. Censure force Really? Ha Mangfan groaned. Ji Tantai just glared at him, then at Di Yao, until the latter stopped glowering at the jade disc lying in the dirt outside the barrier and produced a jade pendant set with what appeared to be a Dao Jade. With a wince, he unrolled a second golden scroll and set the pendant on it. Cant you stop them? Ha Leng asked him, as Di Yao, pale-faced, focused his qi on the pendant and the scroll. That has set the coordinates, Di Yao groaned, wiping a trickle of blood from his nose. Now are you going to They are Ha Leng fell silent as space around the four rippled and they vanished like reflections on water as the barrier was drawn into the sword, which itself became nothing more than a shimmering fissure in the world, before it too, faded away. Well thats not good, Lan Huang groaned, staring at the point where it had vanished. No, it probably isnt, he agreed, glancing at Cranea. And they got away with the body? They got away? Ha Leng reiterated, staring blankly at the point where they had vanished with a haunted expression. Turning to the young lad, he could only put a hand on his shoulder in sympathy, given the circumstances. Thankfully its crippled, Cranea muttered, And they wont She trailed off, as a twisted flare of void fire, almost fifty metres wide, bloomed into a vast parasol flower almost on the point where the sword had been. In a matter of moments, it faded away, revealing Thats a bit Lan Huang said at last, as they took in the forty-eight Dao step cultivators spreading out around them. Glancing at Lan Huang, he supposed that having spent much of his ''senior'' career in Western Shu, he had never had the opportunity to see a full censure deployment by the Seven Sovereigns before. To call the force arrayed around them over the top, was possibly an understatement, by the usual standard of censure deployments, at least. There were thirty-three Dao Immortals and Seven Dao Lords, wearing armour and robes in the style of the of the Seven Sovereigns decorated in the red, white and gold, most armed with Dao Weapons. Leading them, were two Dao Sovereigns wearing the marks of formations grandmasters, and a Martial Sovereign. What was unusual here though, was that the force was accompanied by a further three Dao Sovereign Elders, escorting no less than Sect Enforcement Elder Tuo Kankai himself and Meng Fus youngest disciple, Ji Ming. At its heart, though, it did conform to the pattern of an elite censure force, deployed in accordance with the Meng clans military doctrineoverwhelming force. Even so, as he looked on, he could only find pity in his heart. Poor buggers, his father sighed. They are so screwed... Chapter 25 – Bittersweet Symphony (Part 1)
When the Eye is drawn to the East, and Dragon clashes with Phoenix, amidst the arrogance and fury the auspicious dawn will herald a new path through the lost gate, and with it the transformation of what could be, into what is will deliver a new era.
Auspice of Providence, delivered to his August Imperial Majesty at the turning of the year, at the most auspicious hour. ~Imperial Astrology Bureau

~ Ji Ming C Seven Sovereigns School Censure Force~
Ji Ming turned in a circle, t-aking in the sheer scale of the devastation of the valley where they had farcast. Chaotic parasol qi was everywhere, of such purity that he found himself struggling to think of what could have released it and the ruin it had caused. What in the nameless-fate happened here? Elder Fuhai, one of the Dao Lords, asked, looking around dully. Good question, a Dao Immortal called Jinhan added, glancing over at Tuo Kankai and his escorts, though a bigger question is where is here? That was the other question. The summons was for Blue Water Province, to respond to a Dao Ascendant ancestor who was in danger? one of the junior Elders muttered, looking around uneasily. Elder Kankai? he called out to Enforcement Elder Tuo Kankai, who was standing a short distance away, looking around with a frown while his subordinates secured a perimeter. Elder Ji, Tuo Kankai replied, giving him a polite, if somewhat cool nod. This does not look like eastern Blue Water province, he observed blandly, scuffing the ground beneath his feet, which was basically yang-rich mud. He stared at the exposed surface beneath him, kneeling down to get a closer look, because it had been melted by exposure to what appeared to be liquid qi at a phenomenal temperature. Yeah, with this suppression, could we be somewhere inside Yin Eclipse? Elder Fuhai replied grimly, his grip tightening on his weapon as he looked around at the swirling ash. Hmmmm Elder Kankai, who to his eyes looked somewhat put out for some reason, just frowned. I am checking that now. The coordinates were confirmed by but the originator is supposedly one Ji Tantai, an inheritance disciple from the Seven Star Pagoda. Who is not here, or if they are, they are dead, Elder Pei, standing nearby and taking in the melted ruins and the yang swamp, observed sourly. His own bet, looking around at the carnage, was dead. The qi here was literally poisonous, even for him, and all the Dao Immortals had sturdy barriers out now, as they started to spread out and scout their surroundings. To say that the remnant laws in the misty haze around them were exotic was probably underselling it as well. Some clearly came from spirit vegetation, as there was a subtle haze of yang wood and yang water drifting through everything, but the overwhelming majority was very pure parasol qi, yang fire and yang metal. Even his armour, crafted to survive combat at the Dao Sovereign realm, was not proof against some of it. Speaking of this being Yin Eclipse, what is with this suppression? one of the other Dao Immortals, a Sect Guardian whose name he thought was Kang, asked, coming over to join Elder Pei and Elder Fuhai. Mmmm, yes, Elder Pei agreed, glancing at him. Senior Ji, should this not be like golden core or somethingisnt that this places deal? It is, he agreed, using qi to enhance his senses as he tried to pierce the swirling smouldering bank of ashen smog and dust to get a better idea of what they were actually dealing with and got nothing. -If anything, its less helpful than just looking by eye, he reflected grimly. Currently, the suppression was actually around the threshold of the Dao Step, which was not normal, from what he understood. Its dropping as well, Elder Fuhai noted, grimly. If the purity remains like this, we cannot stay *Hrrrrrrrrmmmble* A tremor sent ripples through the surrounding quagmire. There is something really inauspicious here, Formation Grandmaster Lian Erbei interjected, holding her skirt out of the mud as she waded over to join them. Something is not right. I think a powerful sealing formation was misused here. A sealing formation? he muttered, looking around. That was not good news. Yeah, we shouldnt linger here, she reaffirmed. We have to ascertain what is what first, Tuo Kankai cut in, a trifle stubbornly he felt. -What is his deal? He wondered. Is it just that he doesnt like Lian Erbei? Clearly, someone blew he trailed off, as another, stronger tremor ran through their surroundings. This time he felt the trace of darkness, like a whisper, that came with it as well. You felt that, right? Lian Erbei asked him nervously, looking around. Do things burrow in Yin Eclipse? Guardian Kang asked uneasily. I heard there are? No, the rock is too hard for the most part, he replied, looking around warily as well now, trying to recall what he had been told over the years about Yin Eclipse by his senior martial siblings and also by his teacher, when she was about. Unfortunately, it was not much. The clearest instruction, from teacher herself was, if you plan to go there, speak to me first. -A bit late for that now, he reflected, resisting the urge to look at his communication talisman which, rather concerningly, was not finding a link. The difficulty in this instance was that, as the only one of her disciples who was not either the Sect Headmistress, or an ancestor and thus technically absolved from most everyday sect duties, he had wound up on the participant lists for things like this because it gave the school some means to project power and prestige. Wave Disciple of Meng Fu under most troublemakers noses, and they stopped making trouble fast, because people didnt make trouble for his teacher. Not twice anyways. Considering the exposed rock around them, he crouched down again and pushed as much of his rather considerable strength as a quasi-Martial Eternal cultivator into it as he could. It didnt give in the slightest. Okay, Sovereigns, to me! Elder Kankai cut in, waving for the various Dao Sovereigns who had been organizing their teams to come over. I want to know what the fates is going on here He glanced at Tuo Kankai, but the older man was pointedly not engaging with him at all. That was another headache of sect politics at work. As Meng Fus disciple he was technically the ranking expert here, but Tuo Kankai was the Elder in charge of these things and a prideful sod at that. Lets leave him to it, Lian Erbei muttered, giving Tuo Kankai a sideways look. Yeah, Elder Fuhai agreed, looking around again. Is it my imagination or is that a crater off to our right? Looking where Fuhai was pointing, he found that it was. Is your communication talisman unresponsive? Lian Erbei asked him quietly as they waded through the mud towards the edge of the broad hollow. It is, he confirmed. The spatial qi in this place is beyond chaotic. I have never seen anything like this, not even with collapsed greater teleports. Me neither, she muttered. There are traces of laws here, that I have never even seen before, and whats worse, the yang qi here is unlike anything Ive ever felt. He stopped to look at her, because that was concerning. Lian Erbei was well, in another sect, she would have already been considered a grand ancestor, who had seen four Dun Emperors come and go. If she said she had not seen a law before, that meant it was either really exotic or something else was going on. Huh is that come here, seniors! Guardian Kang, who had gone ahead, called over to them, from the far side of the crater. Another tremor that shook their surroundings, sending ripples through the mud. That surely isnt good either, Lian Erbei muttered, looking around uneasily as she picked up her pace. No, it probably isnt, he agreed, following after her and Elder Fuhai. Guardian Kang, when they reached him, was standing knee-deep in mud, on the edge of a shiny blue slab that vanished at a slight slant into the quagmire all around them. Is that arborundum? Elder Fuhai muttered, crouching down and putting a hand to it. Nameless fate, it is! he hissed, after a moment, shaking his head. And of such quality too Stand back he waved Elder Fuhai to the side and, focusing his qi, sent a pulse through the mud. The roughly fifty square metres he exposed turned out to be roughly a third of an exquisite floor mosaic, in blue and red arborundum, depicting a taiji, surrounded by what looked like an ancient zodiac. Huh Lian Erbei murmured, crouching down by the nearest constellation, frowning. Something interesting? he asked. Its I think Ive seen something like this, she mused before pausing as another tremor rumbled through their surroundings. What could you explode that would push this much parasol qi into the environment? Guardian Kang muttered, as a small eddy of ephemeral parasol petals drifted past them. That was the question. Short of there being an actual grove of the trees up here, he was drawing a total blank. Even back in the sect, where the sources of that exotic qi were second to none. Only his teacher and a few of her most trusted subordinates, like his senior brothers and sister, had access to weapons made of the wood, never mind anything purer. If there wasnt a grove here before, there may well be soon, Elder Pei, who had come to join them, remarked. And is this arborundum? Yeesh what a ruin! Why do you say that? he asked Pei. Some of the guardians are finding small saplings, Pei replied, already growing out of the He trailed off as louder rumble shook not just the ground beneath them, but the haze itself. and then there is whatever is causing that, Elder Pei added, his gaze flitting this way and that nervously. Elder Fuhai and Guardian Kang both paled, clearly suffering in this environment. Here, I have stronger medicine, he murmured, passing Fuhai the pack at his side. Thanks Fuhai nodded, taking the pack gratefully and starting to search through it. I have to say, I dont like it, Senior Ji, Elder Pei added. We need to leave here, get to higher ground. Yep, we do, this place is I cant even say its terrible, Lian agreed, standing up with a sigh and holding out a compass for them to see. He looked at the dead thing, its usefulness obliterated by an absolute yang alignment, not at all sure what to make of that. Absolute Yang? Elder Pei mused, pulling out a compass of his own They watched as it did the exact same, shifting once, towards he couldnt even say it was inauspicious, it was simply... Yang. Uhh, Seniors Guardian Kang tugged his arm suddenly. Turning to look where the Dao Immortal was pointing, he saw, amid the clearing mist, a massive upright shadow, maybe two hundred metres high, fading into focus as the haze continued to settle. What is that? Elder Fuhai exclaimed. The pillar? he asked. Uh no Guardian Kang pointed. Following his gesture, he found himself looking through the ruins to the right of the pillar-like-outcropping, which were shaking and trembling, blocks slowly rising out of the ground Instinct saved him, Fuhai, Pei, Kang and Lian, as he drew his two-handed dao sword from his back, using it to cut space around them directly A moment later, the shockwave of yang qi, so pure as to be functionally invisible, searing even its own intent out of the moment washed over them. Their surroundings shifted, like reality was caught in the heat haze of a summers day, the drifting ash shimmering eerily What the fates! Guardian Kang screamed, in horror, as Lians barrier, supported by a small talisman formation she instantly conjured, turned the area immediately around them into a sphere of pitch-black yang water. Even with that, though, and some support of the arborundum in the floor, his skin still blistered, and his qi turned chaotic. Fuhai, Pei and especially Kang, who were all much weaker than him, groaned and sobbed, holding their heads as their foundations suffered a horrifying assault for several seconds. Probably they would have survived without the barrier, but only barely. Motherless Lian exhaled, her face pale as colour faded back into the world around them He stared, frozen in shock, as a beam of molten white qi snapped into focus, obliterating the barrier and Elder Pei in a flash of iridescent fire, originating from Before he could quite grasp what he was seeing, the ground around them literally flipped over Awareness of his surroundings, limited as it was, returned, along with pain. A lot of pain. Insidious yang qi clawed at his body, like a smothering shroud. H-help a distant, desperate cry echoed in his ears as the debris shifted a little around him. Trying his best to ignore it, he attempted to move, and found something heavy and unpleasantly hot pinning him down in the ashen mud. Grimacing, he tried to influence the laws underlying it and found he could barely nudge what was around him. In fact, trying to manipulate them only seemed to intensify their chaotic nature. -If I survive this whoever called for this is going to have their soul pulled out through their toenails while being forced to listen to cursed Zither music for a millennia! A part of his mind cursed, as he slowly began to work himself free using as little qi as possible. -Assuming Teacher doesnt get to them first, another part of him retorted -Uhh he imposed silence on his minds eye, as he continued to systematically try and free himself, because voices in your own headin the Dao Stepwas baaaad. Something in the yang qi was directly damaging his soul, leaving his physical state completely well -Okay, not completely alone, he groaned, as he found strange profoundly inauspicious yang metal qi slowly worming its way into his meridians, having somehow invaded his body as if armour and defensive talismans were not even a thing. There was a flicker of something in the terribly limited sphere of his consciousness. Danger. "H-help me! the cry echoed again, a bit clearer, as he finally found open air with a searching hand. Gritting his teeth, he reached inwards, and focused on his Sword Dao Agony enveloped him, as he found the slab above him was partially molten as it scattered. Ignoring his qi, he used his martial intent to cut the world around him, becoming a living sword, to all intents, which bought him just enough time to cast himself clear. Senior brother! Lians horrified scream rang in his ears as he slammed into the ground, then a moment later, he felt her hands grasp his and he was pulled out of the burning mud he had just landed in, and onto a stone slab. Trying not to breathe, he opened his eyes and found Lian Erbei, half her robe burnt off, skin blistered badly, kneeling in the shelter of a collapsed stone wall along with the other formations grandmaster, Meng Yu Dai. His sword, thankfully rested beside her. Youre alive, he rasped, focusing on her, wondering if she was who he had heard screaming. Kang Fuhai? Lian Erbei just shook her head. I saw Tuo Kankai and some of his group retreating towards the nearest of the large stones, Senior Ji, Meng Yu Dai added breathlessly. What got he started to ask. Help me! -It wasnt Lian? The words, like a broken whisper, pulled at his consciousness much more clearly than they had a moment before, practically compelling him to look back towards the crater they had just come around. Save me Little Brother! whats wrong? He flinched as he realised Lian Erbei was holding on to his hand, looking very concerned. Senior Brother? she repeated, pulling him back down into the shelter of the broken wall, as he found he had stood up, without knowing it, recovered his sword and started to move towards the crater. Please Little Brother the call tugged at him, desperately. -Little brother? something about the way that was phrased sent an uneasy shiver down his spine. Did you hear that? he asked, staring back in the direction the words had come, trying to pierce the shifting miasma billowing around them. Heard what? Yu Dai asked him, uneasily, while looking around at the devastated landscape. Little Brother, youre my only -Did they really not hear that? he wondered, his grip on his sword tightening as he examined the disturbing resonance it held with his qi. Unless is it something to do with the parasol qi running rampant in this place? Probably uniquely among those here, he had some experience and exposure with it. His teacher had given him a seed of that terrifying, exotic qi, when he reached the Dao Step, and he had consumed some rare pills that used it since Over there! brother! Seniors awareness is good Yu Dai muttered, as other voices rang through the haze, off to their right. Before he could explain, however, other voices echoed off to their right, materializing into a group of bedraggled cultivators, who staggered out of the haze, pointing in their direction. Ah is that! its Senior Erbei! -What am I, chopped liver? A discordant voice in the back of his head complained before he banished it. You are okay, thats a relief, their leader, a Dao Sovereign called Erlang Weng, who had come with Tuo Kankai, declared with a sigh of relief, And Brother Ji and Brother Meng as well, how fortuitous, he added, sweeping his gaze over the three of them, though he couldnt help but notice it lingering on Lian. Lian Erbei, who was the largely disinterested object of quite a few other senior elders goodwill, pointedly ignored him, as the group warily fanned out around them. Most of them were Dao Immortals, Sect Guardians basically, though at the back he spotted another Elder, Li Jubei. Wasnt Elder Pei with you? Li Jubei asked, looking around with concern. And Elder Fuhai? He died, Lian replied, a trifle shortly as she adjusted what remained of her gown. Pei, certainly, he confirmed unhappily, still not quite sure what it was he had seen in that moment. What is going on, Erlang? I know censures are expected to land hot his inadvertent pun drew some mirthless chuckles from those nearby, as he waved an arm expansively at the devastation and the shifting miasma But this is excessive. That is the question, Erlang Weng retorted, a touch archly he felt, likely because the Yang qi was also getting to him as well. As a disciple of our esteemed Lady Meng, I would have thought you might know? Not sure, Senior Ji, Li Jubei replied uneasily. We got attacked think it was some kind of unusual yang-attuned spirit herb? -A spirit herb? Thinking back on the fleeting shadow he had seen just before the beam of yang qi, that was a possibility, he supposed. However, the attack that had killed Pei, and presumably Kang and Fuhai, had overwhelmed Lian Erbeis barrier like it was not even there. ''What kind of spirit herb could to that? he found himself wondering, a sense of profound unease gripping his heart. There were a lot of questions rapidly stacking up in his mind, and none of them had good, or even reassuring theoretical answers. If we have been summoned by some motherless junior, because they tried and failed to seal up a yang attuned spirit herb, I will ensure their nine generations wish they were dead, Meng Yu Dai muttered under his breath. Preach that Dao, Lian Erbei agreed, cracking a brief smile, before her expression turned serious again. Though there are precious few spirit herbs capable of this kind of apocalypse It is only at the Dao Step, said one of the younger Dao Immortals, still basically a junior in years, rather ignorantly truth be told. Doesnt that put us at an? Idiot, another, much older Sect Guardian clipped him on the back of his helmet. Yin Eclipses fangs are as insidious as they are potent, Shi. They are, Guardian Fei, Lian Erbei agreed, apparently familiar with the Dao Immortal. Either this is some hitherto unknown aberrant area, or something or someone lifted the suppression from Golden Core to almost the Dao Step. In all the years I spent here, before the re-founding, I never heard of a place like this though. So, something lifted the suppression? he concluded, grimly, looking around them again, at the smouldering swamp and the drifting miasma. Probably, Lian muttered, her expression taut as she also looked around uneasily, and with good reason. That meant either a very powerful spirit herb, or someone very stupid using a treasure. What even would do that? Meng Yu Dai muttered, wiping sweat off his muddy face nervously. Are we talking a Venerate Realm Artefact or something? Yu Dais comment drew some more mirthless laughter from the others, not unrealistically really. Not even old ancestors or his senior brothers could produce those at will. Are there spirit herbs capable of it? Erlang Weng asked, a little disbelievingly after doing some calculations on his fingers. Yes, Lian Erbei retorted flatly. And if one of them is here, you better pray to Old Grandfather Meng that whoever is responsible for this didnt annoy one of them. Presumably you were not so lost in your meditations to recall what this part of the world was like before Lu Fu Tao created a miracle? were they not all hunted down? another Dao Immortal asked incredulously. A few, Guardian Fei grunted. Yep, mostly sealed away into the treasures of Dao Ascendant old freaks of the Imperial Continent, Lian Erbei agreed with a sigh. The powerful ones, like that terrifying oleander spirit tree He exhaled, suddenly, fighting the instinct to flinch, or turn around, as at her words he felt something, like a lingering breath on the back of his neck. evaded all censure though, Lian concluded, before noticing his unease. Whats wrong? I his words caught in his throat, as his roving gaze found a young girl, maybe no more than fourteen or fifteen in appearance, mostly shrouded in a knee-length cloak of lily leaves, standing some ten metres away, in the shallow, smoking water. Curly locks, the colour of dark mud framed her face, which was hidden behind a rather rustic, red-painted clay mask of a grinning visage, her pupils shining like blue sparks in its eye-sockets. Her only other adornment was a greenish-blue lotus flower fixed in her hair at the back of her head. She tilted her head slightly, her gaze meeting his and he got nothing, no read on her strength at all. She might as well have been a painting in the world, for all the intent she gave away. Who are you to Meng Fu? The words were soft, evoking the sense of lapping water and wind, and entirely in his head, he realised, sweating, in a way that had nothing to do with the infernal swamp around them. Her disciple? he thought back, unable to look away. Then you should run, the girl whispered, as the space between them seemed to shrink. And tell her, that a Tyr The moment shattered, as, with remarkably inauspicious timing, their surroundings distorted. Black cracks slid in and out of the misty miasma accompanied by a soundless roar of collapsing space Light of Wisdom, turning, he started to speak the invocation to one of his core arts to try and shelter those around him Become Senior Brother? he flinched, as Lian Erbeis voice cut through the moment and everything seemed to snap back into focus around him, in a profoundly disorientating way. Lian Erbei, who was holding his arm, he realised, managed to stop him from falling embarrassingly in the mud, her face pale. The others were also looking at him with expressions stranded between confusion and concern. Are you okay? she repeated, even as he searched for the spot where the girl had been, and found nothing, just muddy water, melted ruins and swirling miasma. I thought I saw something, but it was just this cursed yang miasma, he finished, rather lamely, not quite sure why he was hiding what he had just seen. -Perhaps because their vaunted senior brother hallucinating strange girls in pools of water is not going to reassure anyone? A part of him muttered, before he again banished it to silence. So, what do we do now, Elder Erlang? Elder Li Jubei asked, uneasily. Should we try to establish a defensive form Before he could even finish, the space around them juddered ominously. A few nearby bits of loose, half-melted masonry drifted eerily into the air, before landing with dull splats and cracks in the quagmire. Ahh! one of the Dao Immortals recoiled in shock as his barrier talisman clipped a serpentine streamer of yang miasma, immolating it in a flash of inauspicious sparks. Yeah, in my professional view, channelled formations are gonna be tricky, Lian Erbei muttered, eyeing the resurgent, shifting streamers of yang miasma in the haze around them. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Glancing around, he could see other barriers faltering as well now. What kind of yang law is this? Guardian Fei hissed, stepping out of the way of another flare as it drifted past them, towards the crater. I have no idea, but its primal, and dangerous, Lian Erbei replied grimly. Divinations are bust as well, Erlang Weng muttered, glaring at a rather expensive compass that he had had tied to his belt. A shame, I liked that compass Anyway, Erlang Weng added, looking around at them. We should try and meet up with Grand Elder Tuo Erlang Weng trailed off as a female Dao Lord, in muddy armour, staggered out of the haze towards them. H-help she rasped desperately, as she spotted them. Senior sister Xiafei! one of the Dao Immortals hurried over to help her. What happened!? We Elder Hai is dead Xiafei broke off, coughing up a mouthful of blood that was far too rich in yang qi, and to his eyes, flecked faintly with gold, and slumped down against a fallen block. Dun Ancestors, she is having a deviation, Elder Li muttered, hurrying over as well, to kneel beside her. What of the rest of that team? Erlang Weng asked, as Elder Li and the Dao Immortal worked to stabilize her. We not sure, she gasped, before breaking off as another cough wracked her body, blood running from her nose and mouth again. Something like a spider, or maybe a tetrid? Attacked us, but it was just a soul form and when Senior Hai killed it, he suffered some kind of deviation then I came too and she trailed off with a groan and started cough ing up blood again. Shit so there are yang-attuned qi beasts up here? one of the other Dao Immortals groaned. Careful, he warned Elder Li, as the Dao Immortal worked to pull off the front of her armour. Yang Poisoning from this kind of place wont be He trailed off, as the Dao Immortal helping her suddenly grimaced, then turned pale, before doubling over with a groan, the qi around them turning chaotic. Nameless Mother! All Oufei did was touch her! Guardian Shi hissed in shocked disbelief, as Elder Li, his face pale shifted to help the Dao Immortal. Anyone have any Sovereign grade yang purification pills? Elder Li called over to them. Here, Erlang Weng tossed him a pill jar. Use Erlang Weng trailed off as Xiafei suddenly spasmed, red-gold blood started to run from all of her orifices. They watched, in horror as it formed a head-sized thing, akin to some kind of alchemical homunculus on her body He felt the barest flicker of instinctual danger from it, in that instant, like an eye opening to glare at them -Avoid defend? Attack? Possibilities flickered through his mind, before he settled on proactively targeting it, to try and cut off whatever it was attempting, and thus avoid further casualties among their own In the same instant as he began to form the attack, however, he felt the inauspicious yang metal qi that had slipped into his body before, surge uncontrollably, and begin to resonate in a profoundly subversive way with his own intent Motherless Dun! Biting off the curse, he desperately scattered his own attack before it could properly manifest, in an effort to prevent the invasive yang metal intent riddling his body running out of his control Someone grabbed him by the back of his armour, hauling him down out of the way as a beam of molten gold snapped into focus where he had just been. He landed in mud, at the bottom of a shallow slope pushed up over a collapsed wall, to find Lian Erbei lying beside him, her expression pale. Above them, a shimmering veil of a multi-layered Dao Cage rippled, then scattered as the beam scythed through it, then vanished. Dont attack it! Yu Dai shouted from somewhere nearby. Dont even send intent! Yu Dais instruction was lost as an effervescent wave of grasping yang qi rolled over their surroundings. Thats twice he groaned, thanking her in his heart as he finally got his qi under control again. The feeling of helplessness gripping him was as unfamiliar as it was terrifying. Twice? she repeated. You pulled me backwards, he clarified, Saved me Iit happened so fast, you just slipped and fell over the block, it was really fluky, she muttered, not looking at him. -It wasnt her? He glanced around but there was next to no visibility where they were. Then who That young woman? Anyway this is really bad, Lian continued, shifting her position so she was half crouched beside him. Are you okay? I have it under control, he replied, as much to reassure her as himself. The look she returned wasnt one of confidence, which was understandable. I can guess now, what happened to Xiafeis group, she muttered, as another shockwave of yang qi flickered overhead. What happened to you? You were nowhere near it? As soon as I targeted whatever that was with any kind of intent, it he started to explain, then trailed off realising that it was actually not at all simple to explain. The yang qi from the surroundings reacted, as if associated with some kind of profound curse. Like a Following Lian Erbeis words, he caught a flicker of her turning her perception inwards, then her expression twisted. Shit thats bad, very bad. It is, he agreed, still not at all sure in his own mind how to deal with it. It was almost like whatever was responsible was tailor made to deal with martial cultivators. We have jumped feet first into a A flash of distorting space shimmered through the haze around them. It was followed, a moment later, by a vast, coruscating blossom of void fire. Lian Erbei groaned audibly, while he felt his own heart sink. The usual practice for censures, was to send in a strike-force, with support on standby. Usually, you only needed the first wave, and in fact, of the two dozen or so he had taken part in in the last few years, he could not recall off-hand a time where the reserve deployment had been used for anything other than mop-up. Well, thats justAh! Lian Erbei flinched as two muddy, armoured figures rolled down into their refuge. Turning, he tried to suppress his qi and martial intent. A moment later, a wave of searing yang-law-infused qi surged over the blocks above them, before scattering into the haze like ocean spray. Its me, Fei, Guardian Fei gasped, reassuring her as he deposited the muddy, pale figure of Meng Yu Dai, who seemed to be suffering soul shock, beside them. I am glad you are both okay Likewise, he replied grimly, watching the attack that had narrowly missed the pair fade away. Was that our support wave just arriving? Yu Dai asked weakly as Lian Erbei slid over to him and carefully started checking his injuries. Because we didnt check in? Probably, yes, he confirmed, hoping it was that, and not because some idiot had managed to do so. Wonderful, Guardian Fei muttered sarcastically, echoing Lian Erbeis reaction. Ancestor Tan is gonna have us guarding spirit chickens for the next millennia over this. Ill take it, if that means we get out of here intact, Yu Dai muttered. and stop fussing, senior sister, I am just suffering talisman shock Lian Erbei scowled at the younger talisman grandmaster and just shook her head. Any others survive? he asked them, as another flare of yang qi rippled overhead. Xiafei and Oufei are dead, Yu Dai answered first, shaking his head. I think Li as well, and maybe Jin Bai. Erlang Weng? Lian Erbei added. Probably still okay, Fei replied drily. He was to the other side of you. They retreated back behind the wall to our Even as Guardian Fei stopped speaking, he felt the shadow of almost incomprehensible danger brush against his instincts. Little brother the voice returned, like a lost child, grasping for him. The world around them rippled and bent, as if reality was merely a reflection in a pond, into which a stone had now been cast. In the spaces between ripples, he saw other places. An ancient cloud forest. A great city in the shadow of immense mountains. An island in a lake with a great tree crowned in jasmine. A young woman with smouldering good looks, her arms dissolving into golden sparks as she stared sadly at them and then there was silence *crack* *crrrack* *chink* And then an eerie, inauspicious sound, like a slowly shattering clay pot. You must resist him, golden lights danced on the far side of the crater, calling to him, their tone pleading, lost horrified alone. In them, he found a disconcerting resonance with the vision of the vanishing young woman he had just seen. Something of her qi, or perhaps her intent, as they faded forlornly away? Or this world will the whispered voice, however, lingered in the air around him Everything snapped back together, leaving him gasping in shock. die The word hit him like a sword, trying to pierce through his consciousness Light of Wisdom, Become My Sword The words, sounding alien to his ears, turned out to be his own, spoken by his Dao Soul as it sheltered him successfully from the grasping strength surging into his body Tcch, this thing! He stared, in horror, as a naked old man, his skin badly burnt, to the point where he appeared like some nightmarish devil, appeared, like an underworld ghost before him, palm outstretched. Hey, wait, NO! In the same instant, the young woman from before appeared, between them, barely blocking the old mans strike He opened his eyes and stared up at the haze of mist above him, sweating. His whole body hurt. Memories slowly flowed back into his mind from the last few moments. There had been an old devil unleashed and they had been summoned to fight -No, thats not right! he groaned, pushing back against the subversive re-arrangement of the last few minutes in his head. As he did so, he found, to his horror that in the blink of an eye, the subversive incursion of that yang metal qi had almost reached his Dao Soul. Light of Wisdom, Become My Heart Focusing the art his teacher had given him to practice inwards, to his relief, he found that it managed to repress it to a degree. Enough to regain awareness of his surroundings though when he did, he wished he was still ignorant. Guardian Fei and Meng Yu Dai lay dead on the ground nearby, their blood pooling around their bodies, slowly turning golden. Lian Erbei was slumped a few feet away, barely alive, looking at him with a lost, confused expression, full of regret while standing over her, was the old man he had just seen a moment before. All I can offer you, is the reward of a meaningful death, the old man was saying, as he reached down to pull her up. Senior brother Lian Erbei mouthed at him, her qi turning chaotic. Within it, he saw the same hints of the qi subversion he was experiencing as well. Flee No Enough, quashing is horror, he reached within himself, focusing on his sword Dao Light of Wisdom, Become My Sword {Illuminating Sword of the Wisdom King} A brilliant white blade, wreathed in parasol qi slid into focus between him and the old man. It was the strongest art he possessed. Interesting, the old man mused, as the blade flashed towards him. I got to say The old man blinked as the sword didnt hit him, but Lian Erbei. What the! her shocked exclamation hung, disorientatingly in his ears, as his sword pierced between her breasts, sealing her Dao Soul into his own soul weapon. As a crude solution to a serious problem, it was nothing if not esoteric. Sorry, he apologised to her, as his Dao Soul pulled her consciousness into the depths of his Sea of Knowledge. Where there is life, there is hope. The distortion in her qi abruptly intensified before simply bleeding out into the air around her, where it dispersed harmlessly. The old man stared at her for a second, then let the lifeless corpse fall into the mud with a sigh. Off in the distance, there was another dull rumble, then a vast flare of purple fire, tinged with death qi The old man glanced in its direction, then sighed again and focused on him. Just you really, it is terrible, the villainy they wrought, shaking his head. Why are you doing this? he rasped, trying to buy time to use the art again. Sometimes, death is the greatest gift, the old man replied, stepping forward. But not mine, and not here, he retorted, raising his hand to point at the old man. {Wisdom Illuminating Sword} A shimmering spark shot out of his third eye, transforming into a golden sword of parasol qi that contained within it, the comprehensions that would, one day, have become his Truth. Not bad... the old man observed, as it flowed towards him, before simply raising his hand to block it with his open palm He could only watch in horror as a black slit opened on the old mans palm, transforming into a devouring eye that enveloped his art, ripping it to shreds in an instant. Not bad at all the old man observed. However, I can only say, your fate is a cruel one Taking a deep breath, he refocused on his own body for a moment, and his teachers life-saving treasure she had bequeathed him to nurture and master, when he first took his bows as her disciple. The scholar half reached out a hand, pointing at him A celestial figure wearing a phoenix robe and crowned in a wreath of parasol flowers appeared before him. Her golden hair was adorned with a fan of phoenix feathers, whilst in her hands was a two-handed sword identical to the one he had just used to seal Lian Erbei. On her brow, the symbol for Wisdom shone, while her elegant phoenix robe was emblazoned with Sovereign, the crown of phoenix feathers in her hair with Illumination, and her sword with the symbol for Sword, as she raised it, hilt first to the sky with both hands {Wise Sovereigns Illuminating Sword} A shining golden sword split the chaotic sky above them, bathing everything for a hundred metres in a celestial radiance. Golden feathers drifted in the air and parasol blossoms swirled and danced as it enveloped the old man whose form wavered for a brief moment, then scattered in a shockwave of black ash and discordant qi. He exhaled, and then grimaced as he felt the burden of summoning that art, of the years lost and the accumulation sacrificed, settle onto his Dao Soul A strange, eerie rumble reverberated through the ruined landscape. With its passing, the haze seemed to recoil, while the previously rampant devouring yang strength didnt exactly lessen, but lost some of its greedy avariciousness. Abruptly, their surroundings shuddered. Blocks and dirt all around them started to drift upwards and the haze flowed away to reveal a shadow-like horror slowly pulling itself up out of the ruins about thirty metres away. In form it resembled the bastard offspring of a squid and a spider-crab, distorted to fit into the shape of a cultivator. As he looked upon it, something gripped his mind and locked out his Dao soul''s control over his own body for a bewildering split second. The shadow loomed over him, an eye in its forehead opening, like a mouth into absolute nihility, trying to draw him in. The shining woman in front of him raised her sword again, spectral blood running through her fingers and then the world around him bent and there was only darkness and a sense of falling He hit the ground hard enough that he bounced up about a metre before slamming down again. SENIOR JI!" A horrified shout pulled him out of his little world of pain. What happened! Is that Senior Ji? Get an Elder! M-mist?! Elder Fang! Come here! Teacher, what is going on! What is this qi, this water?! Is he dead?! Panicked shouts rang everywhere as he got his bearings, finding he was lying on the floor of the Supreme Transmission platform, within the heart of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School. Groaning, he tried to move, and found his physical body was ruined, yang qi bleeding chaotically out of his shattered physical foundation into the surroundings, which were covered with a spray of mud and water from his previous surroundings. How are we still alive? Lian Erbei sobbed in the back of his mind. Not a forgone conclusion, his Dao Soul observed, dispassionately. He was still alive, thanks, in no small part it seemed, to that life-saving treasure and the seedling of parasol qi fused to his soul that he had left behind in the sect. The cost to escape like that, though, had been extreme. -Six thousand years of accumulation and progress wiped out in a second, a part of him gibbered. His cultivation had collapsed almost down to Ancient Immortal, and he had lost enough longevity to whatever that terrifying thing had done in the moment before he escaped, that he could probably pass as a legitimate Junior. Get away he gasped, oppressing his intent as best he could, because the vile metal qi and worse was still in his physical husk of a body. What happened, Senior Ji! Elder Fang, the Dao Eternal who was in charge of the teleport hall asked, hurrying over. Meng Tan he rasped. "Get Meng Tan clear the It is useless to run He tried to scream as the pressure of the intent accompanying the words ripped a hole, like a lidless eye, straight into the teleport hall. You should have just accepted your fate The great wards on the whole complex disintegrated, like cheap paper in rain, as the horrifying old man descended out of the eye into the hall like a demon god. and, like those heroes of old met your death with honour. All those present in the hall, except for Elder Fang and one other Dao Eternal, instantly collapsed like puppets who had lost their strings, their souls smashed, and their mortal chains entirely broken, delivering them an end without hope of reincarnation. In his now crippled state, he only managed to endure, thanks once again to the link he still retained to the seed of parasol qi in his remaining Dao Soul, held in the inheritance shrine. The response from the Dao and Martial Ascendant guardians who stood watch over the teleport gate was immediate and furious. The grand hall rang like a celestial bell, a dozen furious male and female voices howled in unison, as they struck back against the terrible eye, that was still expanding around the old man, as he descended towards the floor of the hall. In response, he simply raised his arms, which blurred shifting from one pair to six, each hand manifesting its own devouring eye {A Sword Severing the Day} Elder Fangs own furious attack smashed into the old mans body, and as they looked on in horror, scattered like water off a rock, barely even leaving a mark. The other Martial Eternal fared no better, his Dao Weapon breaking like glass as the old scholar effortlessly grabbed it, simultaneously landing a blow that sent his lifeless body crashing into the far wall. Not bad, the old man, who was still focused on him, murmured, as he touched the ground a few metres away. But still his hands, with the terrifying eyes on their palms pushed outwards, against the oppressing intent trying to cage him insufficient! He could only watch, in helpless horror, his consciousness continuing to slip away, into the devouring oblivion of that eye, as the old man physically dispersed the combined attack of the twelve Dao Ascendants YOU DARE! CREATURE FROM BEYOND! The rebuke slammed into the scholar, followed a moment later, by the roof of the hall above them dissolving into misty clouds, from which descended seven fairy goddesses, wreathed in phoenix fire and parasol flowers and wielding two-handed swords crafted of parasol wood. Little Ji his teachers voice suddenly rang in his ears. Teacher desperately, he reached for her, even as the darkness surged around him, and the yang metal poison in his body finally overwhelmed his Dao Souls valiant resistance. The seven, meanwhile, had alighted in the centre of the hall, surrounding them, their swords blazing like seven suns, ephemera depicting the mythical parasol tree shining around each of one. [SEVEN ~ SEVERING ~ PHOENIX ~ SWORDS] The seven sword spirits spoke as one, striking inwards as the old man raised his hands once again, grinning mirthlessly The last thing he perceived, as darkness overwhelmed him and the remnants of Lian Erbeis soul, was the sky above collapsing upwards, revealing a radiant figure, descending like a winged fairy goddess from the sky, her hand reaching for him

~ Dun Lian Jing C Blue Water City ~
I thought the weather was meant to be fixed! This is it fixed, moron Maybe dont drink before lunch? Are you saying Prince Fanshu is responsible for this? Yes! How dare you slander Prince Fanshu! Dun Lian Jing, leaning on the balcony, sipping her lukewarm, formerly iced tea, sighed softly, and fought the urge to tug at the light gown she was wearing. It was almost like the weather was playing a cruel joke on everyone, for her half-brothers moronic attempts to change it. The rain was indeed gone, again. However, in its place was a sort of grasping humidity that was markedly at odds with the clear sky and gentle onshore breeze. The way it enveloped everything left her feeling clammy and constantly on edgelike unwanted hands were brushing against her, or unseen eyes were following her every move. It made her long for the rain, which was not something she would have believed possible, even a few days ago. That she was currently stuck hosting a gathering for promising young nobles from this province, didnt help either. A problem, Princess? Huang Shi Yuimei murmured, from where she was sitting nearby, fanning herself. A recent addition to her entourage, having been left to her by JiLao to be a trusted helper of sorts ever since Fanshu arrived. In some respects, theirs was a strange pairing. Shi Yuimei hailed from an influential household within the Wuli clan, of a status able to call Empress Huang Mei her elder cousin. Rather like Lingsheng actually, even for a princess like herself it was complicated to confidently name her their junior. Weather, idiots, politics, she muttered, trying to push the fact that Shi Yuimei was half her age and a whole realm higher, from her mind. Take your pick. If its any consolation, apparently this weather is annoying people even Fanshu cannot deal with, Shi Yuimei snickered. I guess there is that, she conceded, absently wondering who she meant. Speaking of politics and idiots, any word on cousin JiLao? Shi Yuimei asked sipping her iced wine. He raced off earlier to Cao Leyangs palace like someone had set his robe on fire. No idea, she replied, wondering why she felt a touch put out over that. We are not joined at the hip -Is it just that the last few days of having to host pandering dinners and gatherings have been especially tedious? -A week or two ago, I would have been happy to let Ji deal with that Her suspicion regarding how she was having to play hostess, as she was at that moment, for all sorts of symposiums for juniors and formal dinners, was simply that Fanshu only relished them when they provided an opportunity for him to steal the show in some way. With her here, all the things a princess would normally do could be pushed off to her. Having multiple imperial advisors, including his own imperial teacher, lurking behind Fanshu , didnt help either, she felt. In contrast, she had had one brief meeting with Dun Jian -Uggh why is that the thing that comes to mind? She wondered with a grimace. Its not like he has actually given much input. -If he wants to spend all his time in Fanshus orbit, so be it. I figured he might have said something to you, Shi Yuimei sighed, her tone somehow seeming to imply a certain kind of judgement. She stared out at the swaying trees in silence, wondering why she felt so out of sorts all of a sudden. Ordinarily, she might have called Shi Yuimei out for her implication that she and Ji Lao had that degree of confidence. It would have been a bit awkward to send her back to Ji Lao, but absolutely, she would have found a petty way to get back at her for such an insinuation. Now, however, she just couldnt find it within her, she realised. Especially since that vision with the Taiji. Lingsheng was still drifting about as well, having seemingly struck up a friendship with Ling Yu. And she hasnt so much as attended a dinner, since Fanshu really started to play the social scene Who? Shi Yuimei asked, sounding curious, making her realise she had spoken that out loud. Uggh she stared at her cup of tea, then poured it out over the veranda in disgust. Ling Yu, she answered, staring back out at the gardens below. Oh? Shi Yuimei frowned. I didnt know you knew her? Again, there was something in the girls tone that a part of her tried to find vexing; perhaps the idea that she should know Ling Yu, rather than the other way around. Yet, again, she found herself silencing it. I suppose whoever the Ling clan has watching over her, is not keen to have her enter the princes orbit, Shi Yuimei mused, eyeing her own now not so cool drink with a grimace. That young Lady of the Kun Lord has also not shown herself, and for looks she is also someone Fanshu would definitely want to collect. True, she reflected, glad she was looking out over the park, so her expression of disgust was not visible to the room at large. I attended a dinner she hosted, with the young lady Kun Juni, she clarified absently. It was diverting enough to be enjoyable. Looking back on it now, that dinner with Ling Yu and her friends almost felt like the high-water mark in her time here. Before that stupid auction, and then everything that came after. She had toyed with the idea of trying to draw those hunters into their task, but that seemed unlikely now. According to Ji Lao, they had been sent into the mountains to prepare herbs for the Shan Emperors gift. The Imperial Uncle requires your presence, Princess. They both turned to find a tall, pale-haired youth wearing robes marked with the Dun Clan had appeared, entirely unnoticed and unannounced, on the veranda behind them. -Is that why I felt so on edge? she mused, wondering how long he had been there, spying. There was something about his manner, in the way he looked at her, and Shi Yuimei, that made her feel that was probably the case. Looking the youth over, beyond his robe, she saw no open sign of his status or rank, nor could she make anything of his realm, either. He does? she asked, affecting to sound somewhat bored, even though inside she was frowning. Apart from one brief meeting just after he had arrived, she had barely laid eyes on Dun Jian outside of official engagements. Between her brewing frustration over this mission they were on, and the matter of her broken talisman, a part of her had actually been quite content with that state of affairs. I am to bring you to him, the youth affirmed, just loudly enough that a few other groups nearby heard. -So, he is one of Dun Jians household servants? She surmised with a mental sigh. Those were the only ones who could just not care about her status like this. Even Fanshus toadies and Envoy Quan had to at least pretend around her. That said, his dismissive attitude was unusual. The surprising part was that she didnt recognise him, she had thought that by now she was at least passingly familiar with all of Dun Jians influential hangers on. As tempting as it was however, outright ignoring Dun Jians summons was probably not an option, so with a final sigh, she nodded to Shi Yuimei to follow her Only you, the youth added, again loud enough for others to hear, sounding almost amused? Yeah, no, Shi Yuimei replied with an amused shake of her head as she stood up. I dont answer to Dun Jian, only to Duke Huang. The youth gave her a long look, then rather surprisingly, just shrugged, rather dismissively. In that case, dont blame me later, he murmured, his tone a hair of being genuinely mocking, setting off towards the stairs down to the level of the gardens themselves. Oh, I am sure I can find a way to, Shi Yuimei smirked, falling in beside her and slipping her arm through hers Watch him, Shi Yuimeis voice echoed in her ear. He has Huang clan arts, and he is an Ancient Immortal. Glancing at Shi Yuimei, she nodded slightly, in thanks, mulling that over. It would certainly explain why she was feeling a bit out of sorts, and why the youth had the confidence to think he could influence her. You know what they say about us Huang girls, Shi Yuimei added with a mocking half-smile of her own. If her implicit threat bothered the youth, however, he didnt outwardly react in a way that he had taken her words to heart. As they walked, she also observed that they were now the focus of various groups in the hall. Many were just curious about the sight of her being so obviously escorted off, however, off to the side, she saw their departure was being watched with something approaching derisive amusement, especially among those who favoured Fanshu. Well, thats all they will ever amount to, Shi Yuimei snickered, before blowing a mocking kiss at one nearby group wearing Huang clan colours. Amusingly, they all flinched at the realisation that she had marked their attitude. Shi Yuimei laughed lightly, and she followed suit, both of them intentionally walking about a step slower than the youth, who was then forced to slow his own brisk pace just to look like he was still leading them. In that vaguely farcical manner, they descended to the lower level, where less influential juniors were milling about, and then out into the garden plaza, watched all the way by bystanders, no-doubt curious as to why she was being escorted from her own party. Come, the youth repeated, as they headed across the plaza. Follow me pri Ah, Young Hero. Zhaohui! she stopped, deliberately, beside a group who were talking eagerly to a youth she vaguely recognised from the tournament being held in her honour when she first arrived. P-Princess! Wei Zhaohui bowed, looking a bit shocked to addressed by her in person. I just wanted to congratulate you on your wonderful showing at the tournament! she continued brightly, before pulling out a quasi-immortal spirit fruit that was good for nourishing nascent souls and passing it to him. T-thank you! he repeated, accepting it without raising his head, as everyone around him ohhhhed respectfully. Indeed, Shi Yuimei agreed, producing a rechargeable, defensive Dao Seeking charm and awarding it to the lucky youth, who looked equal parts thoroughly confused and totally shocked at this point. I look forward to hearing about your future exploits! she added, giving him a warm smile. You honour me, Princess! Lady Huang, Wei Zhaohui murmured, bowing to them both. She had to admit, there was a certain irony to the fact that his fortunate encounter, which would no doubt be the talk of his peers, was caused solely by her needing to recover some momentum in whatever was going on with Dun Jian. Giving him a slight nod back, which was a substantial honour in its own right, she turned to the youth Dun Jian had sent, who was staring at her blandly. Well, lead on, my Imperial Uncle is a busy man, she commanded him with a pleasant smile and a wave of her fan. The youth almost looked like he wanted to refuse, but the problem with playing silly games with someone of her status was that occasionally you won stupid prizes. So instead, all he could do was bow just enough to appear respectful and lead them on, past the groups milling around chatting in the garden plaza, now sizing up Wei Zhaohui, and into the hall at the far side. Here, a bunch of old men dressed in scholarly robes, who were sitting about drinking wine and playing chess, glanced up at them, but made no comment other than to give her and Yuimei polite nods of acknowledgement. Beyond that room, she found herself in an entirely different party, albeit with a very familiar guest list. Fanshu was seated, talking to a blonde-haired youth in a white robe of the Huang clan on the far side of the room, while several other Huang youths, including Huang Ryuun, and followers of Fanshu hovered around them, listening attentively. Oh for Shi Yuimeis expression soured faintly, as the youth started to lead them in that direction. Thats Huang Bai, over there, talking to Dun Fanshu, be careful of him, his status will be a problem if he targets you. Huang Bai? she murmured softly back, not at all familiar with him. He is from off world, I had no idea someone like that was interested in Fanshu Shi Yuimei added, making clear by her tone alone that this wasnt necessarily a good thing. Thinking quickly, she swept her gaze around and spotted a pair of imperial guards who she recognised, guarding the entrance to the balcony overlooking the gardens, wearing Dun Jians colours Come, she whispered, and split off from the youths path, heading for the balcony overlooking the garden. Walking briskly, giving some pleasant smiles here and there to various juniors who glanced their direction, they made it all the way to the balcony, where the guards finally stopped her. Dun Jian summoned us, Captain Fushan, she told the more senior Imperial Guardsman perfunctorily. Mmmm Captain Fushan glanced at the youth who had been leading them, and then at Fanshu, then sighed and nodded slightly, clearly unwilling to be caught up in stupid games. Giving him a polite smile of thanks, she led Shi Yuimei onto the balcony. There, as she had hoped, she found Dun Jian, talking to a raven-haired beauty in a low-cut gown in Kong clan colours. Huang Hunji was also there, conversing quietly with a tall, fair-haired, scholarly youth whose white robe was covered in a majestic teal and gold Luan. Another youth with reddish hair in a white, Huang clan robe stood silently beside him. Lord Huang Luan, Shi Yuimei sighed, giving him, rather than Huang Hunji a formal bow, and a half glance at the youth beside him. Ah, junior sister Yuimei! Lord Luan said brightly, And your friend must be Princess Lian? I am, she replied, bowing politely to him, still not entirely clear as to his rank, though the greeting Yuimei had given suggested he was part of the Wuli family. Lian? Dun Jian had turned to them as well, now, looking a little surprised, though he recovered quickly. You asked for me to attend, Teacher, she replied respectfully, now thoroughly sure that her summons had been Fanshu playing stupid games. Dun Jian raised an eyebrow, but then just nodded. Lady Xin, let me introduce my most promising protege, Dun Jian said, waving her forward with a warm smile. Lady Xin, she murmured, giving the young woman from the Kong clan a polite salute. Imperial Uncle Please, Jian, when we are in informal company, Dun Jian said with a pleasant smile. Lian here has been The wind changed. One second, it was stagnant, the next it was fresh and vibrant, flowing out of the south, out of the depths of the storm-wracked ocean, and on it came You Dare! The echoing words were less words than a manifestation of the primal forces of nature within their world. How impetuous Huang Hunji, who had come to stand beside Dun Jian and Lady Xin muttered. Indeed Lord Luan agreed, staring out at the ocean a little uneasily. So forceful Lady Xin murmured. There must be a dozen at least? To respond like this... Dun Jian trailed off, frowning, as the qi around them started to dance and thrum. All along the horizon, now, she could see dark clouds surging forth in a vast tsunami, flashing with golden qi that flickered from horizon to horizon Something rolled over them, draining the vibrancy and colour from the world as it did so. There was a fury there, and a sense of otherworldly oppression Oh All their expressions suddenly twisted with concern as the world around them groaned. CREATURE FROM BEYOND! The words crashed into her head, each syllable like a peal of thunder, the promise of violence within them was at once awe inspiring and dreadful. Beyond the pavilionacross the whole city and its surroundings, in factspectral lattices of a vast formation, its scope and complexity beyond anything she had ever observed even within the imperial palace shimmered and shifted into focus. Millions of symbols shifting and adjusting W-what is Lady Xins expression turned uncertain a moment before she too saw them. Seven stars hung over the southern horizon that had not been there before. In the blink of an eye, they had risen high into the sky, as if Her mind went blank as she saw they were not stars, but figures, holding swords. Seven radiant celestial goddesses, surrounded by blazing, golden coronas that shone with an otherworldly starlight. Each wore a glorious phoenix robe and wielded a two-handed sword of exquisitely carved dark wood, which shed ephemeral parasol blossoms. Their scattering trails were flocks of phoenixes, whose echoing cries carried an intent so arrogant and prideful that it seemed to repel the very heavens above and sublimated the ocean below. Just to look upon them made her want to drop to her knees and weep for having seen such a glorious, if profoundly terrifying, sight. Seven Severing Saintess Lord Luan mumbled, with pale-faced horror, as the horizon fell away with their approach, as if the very world itself was distorting with their passage. Seven Severing? Dun Jian hissed, his expression turning grim. Fates damn that mannish Meng bitch! Huang Hunji exclaimed, very undiplomatically, she felt, if he was cursing who she thought. She had a card like this hiding? As in her? Turning, she found Fanshu and several of his flunkies had come through, accompanied by Huang Bai. Is she t-trying to a-assassinate brother Fanshu? the youth who had escorted her here, stammered stupidly. As amusing as that would be, she was fairly sure this was a treasure nobody would use just for a junior. Even one as annoying as her half-brother. Not even the Meng clan probably. Over something like this? Abruptly, the swords in their grasp exploded with a radiance so bright she was left seeing iridescent holes in the world. Everyone fell silent, as the view above them distorted, bizarrely, as if the world was bending in on itself, the high mountains of Yin Eclipse rising up, to a fearful grandeur, as the horizon behind the seven dropped away The coronas around each dancing goddess flared, becoming a multitude of phoenix wings. With a thunderous crack of breaking space, the world above them rippled and the very dome of the sky split, transforming into seven falling suns, descending from a vast shadowy pavilion SEVEN SEVERING SWORDS OF THE PARASOL PAVILION! The words the seven goddesses spoke rolled over Blue Water City like an oppressive hurricane. Brother Huang, Fanshu gasped. Can you Half turning, she saw that one of the Huang youths with Huang Bai had a golden talisman emblazoned with a flaming luan in his hands One of the seven suns suddenly wavered, its arc shifting as if Her heart skipped with terror, as a vast, horrifying oppression settled on them, originating from the seventh goddess who was now looking directly at them Had Dun Jian not caught her and Lady Xin, she would have fallen, she was sure. Even so, she saw his face was pale and strained. Fanshu and the other juniors were not so lucky. Only Huang Bai managing to remain standing, as all the others crumpled to their knees, their faces pale. YOU IDIOT! Lord Luan practically screamed, hitting the offending youth so hard he went sprawling in a heap, bleeding from his mouth, simultaneously snatching the talisman and casting it far into the sky, beyond the barrier of the city The oppression receded, even as a trailing tendril of golden fire swirled down from the seventh star to hit it, the two colliding in an almost anticlimactic crack of darkness The ripple that passed through them nearly made her vomit, and left eerie, iridescent shadows through their surroundings. A moment later, a shining glyph appeared over each person present, even the seniors, and the formation for the citys defence above them shimmered inauspiciously, giving her a profound and unpleasant feeling of being stared at by something that cared nothing for her status as a princess, or even a junior Oh for Huang Hunji raised his hands, only to be stopped by Lord Luan, who had recomposed himself. Dont, Brother Huan, anything made by Lu Fu Tao is not simple, and the formation he has placed on his pride is fearsome for a great world. Such that even I cannot see the whole of it. A moment later, the glyphs vanished, as if they had never been, as did the deeply creepy feeling of being watched. Meanwhile, above them, the seven goddesses with their swords had, in that confused moment, passed over Blue Water City, leaving thunder and a rain of parasol blossoms and phoenix fire in their wake and were descending with ever increasing momentum towards the distant, rain-shadowed peaks of the coastal mountains towards Yin Eclipse. Chapter 25 – Bittersweet Symphony (Part 2)

~ Part 2 ~

~ Han Murai C Grandmaster Lis Estate, West Flower Picking Town ~
She seems nice the haunting words clawed at him, even as a jarring feeling of emptiness, washed through him, like he had just been plunged into icy water. His awareness returned to his physical body as the moment faded, causing him to almost fall over, as he found he was still sitting cross-leggeda minor miracle he could only attribute to his armour supporting him. L-lifa! Motherless Bear with it, Yuli Is G-guanbo okay?! My ring! Bro, snap out of it! Feng, check him! Are you okay? Fighting the disorientation and his cramping muscles, he found that the hall around him was in uproar. Lotus Blossom was slumped on the floor, being held by Caoxi, who had clearly vomited blood, among other things, all over her dress, watching as a grim-faced Master Liwen tended to her. Guanbo, beside them, was also unconscious, blood running from his nose and mouth, being checked by a shaking Singing Lily. Deng Xuong was still passed out as well, looking paler than he had been. The others were little better, though that was somewhat relative as an assessment. Yuli was lying on her back, breathing hard. Qing just stared into nothing, trembling like a leaf. Master Jifang was crouched beside the younger of his workmen, who was also unconscious, while Oufan was holding his stomach and whimpering piteously. The only ones on that side not looking like death were Blue Jasmine and Misty Camellia, and even they were pale and confused while wiping blood from their mouths. Are you okay? Danshu, on his other side, had a bad nosebleed and looked deeply shaken. Hong, similarly, appeared to have been sick, but was also otherwise okay. Kun Yu, however, was slumped over, clutching his stomach in clear agony. Murai? Danshu gave him a hard poke in the side, as he finally registered that someone had been speaking to him the whole time. I he tried to say, Im okay, but the cramps had other ideas, and it just came out as a wretched moan, the hall turning fuzzy for a moment as the nausea returned. Easy awareness returned, and he found a concerned, dark-haired young woman in a white gown, embroidered with silver moons and stars, kneeling beside him, taking his pulse. Take a breath Following her advice, he took a breath, and nearly screamed as he was left feeling like someone had just reached into his stomach and twisted it, viciously. W-what happened? he managed to rasp. He had half an idea, but the memory of Qing was still gnawing at him. That was not a Little discomfort? Blue Jasmine finished for him. No, that was not, Grandmaster Li muttered apologetically, from the centre of the formation. Even as Grandmaster Li spoke, he was afflicted by another wave of nauseating light-headedness. He was also suddenly, and painfully, aware of a grasping chill spreading through his chest, while his right hand and left forearm felt like they had been dipped in ice. Soul Shock he groaned. Yes, the young woman confirmed. Give it a few minutes and it should pass. It seems the mark attached to you severed all your soul-bound items, she added, confirming that suspicion. Severed? Misty Camelia growled. More like sundered Following her gaze, he found that the selection of soul bound artefacts they had surrendered, which Grandmaster Li was now investigating, were indeed in a sorry state. His guard talisman was visibly cracked, as was Hongs. Caoxis ring, which, given her realm had to be one of the expensive ones, was disturbingly deformed, and several of the other rings and ornaments gave him decidedly inauspicious vibes. Oh motherless Hong suddenly groaned, putting his head in his hands. The mudskipper key? Danshu sighed. Yep, its gone, Hong sighed, sitting back and staring at the ceiling. And my fathers heirloom talisman Kun Yu gasped. So even stuff that isnt here Master Jifang muttered, running his hands through his head. What a day At least you are alive, Blue Jasmine pointed out, her comment drawing some weak laughter from Caoxi, Misty Camellia and Danshu. I can only apologize, Grandmaster Li spoke up at last, setting aside a blue-jade pendant from the pile as he did so. I can assure you all, that there will be no difficulties in terms of salvage or reimbursement, though I appreciate some of these had value beyond mere spirit stones. It is the least I can do T-that is most generous, Lotus Blossomwho had also just about managed to sit up, with Caoxis helprasped. In terms of recuperation, could we not keep them under observation for a while, in the summer annex? Master Liwen suggested. If Miss Fengli has no objections? Fengli? Grandmaster Li turned to the young woman beside him. Eh, its fine, the young woman waved her hand, unconcernedly. I can just She trailed off as the doors to the hall slammed open and two rain-soaked female servants rushed in, their faces pale. G-Grandmaster! the leading servant gasped, trying to catch her breath and bow at the same time. Grandmaster, we have a problem the other, who turned out to be Qing who had served him tea before, managed to pant. Yes, we do, Suyin, Liwen replied to the first speaker. Can you go get medical supplies for our guests? Uh, no Qing shook her head, then took another breath. We are Ah, Suyin, Qing, here you are! Luquan hurried into the hall, followed by two armed guards. Grandmaster, we have a problem! the servant added. So you all keep telling me, Grandmaster Li snapped, standing up. What is it? Fengli asked, also standing up, frowning now. Ah, Young Lady, Luquan hurriedly bowed to her, before turning back to Grandmaster Li. It is Young Noble Dai Luquan trailed off, as a series of ephemeral barriers swirled into being around them A soundless roar left his ears ringing, as a flare of magenta light bled through their surroundings. The hall shuddered, formation symbols flickering eerily on the walls for several disorientating seconds, before everything returned to some semblance of stillness. Looking around, he saw most of the others in the hall who were not already unconscious, were staggering around, or kneeling, looking disorientated and confused. Even the Mantra users, Master Liwen and Fengli were pale. Only Grandmaster Li didnt seem that affected, though his expression was stony as he stared at the fading formation symbols. ? Kun Yu groaned, pushing himself up. He pointed at his own ears and then signed, I cant hear you. Someone has decided to branch out from attack alchemist, Danshu signed, somewhat disjointedly. What was that? Fenglis shocked voice carried by her qi, echoed disconcertingly as his hearing started to recover. Someone just hit the estate with an Immortal Treasure, Grandmaster Li muttered, turning to the shocked, pale-faced Luquan, who was picking himself up off the floor. So, what evils has Young Noble Dai brought to my The barriers around them suddenly rippled, deforming as if something were trying to scatter them. Oh for Grandmaster Li lunged for the central formation dais he had set down earlier, and swept the jade bowl holding spirit stones off of it You dare! The voice, distant, and yet also seemingly inside his head, left him seeing double, and feeling like he had had his face pushed into a pile of shit. Two of the eight altars abruptly cracked, emitting sparks of black lightning. The hall around them warped, visibly, as parts of the formations running through it began to destabilize, scattering multi-coloured embers of chaotic qi. I HAVE DONE NOTHING TO YOU, Grandmaster Lis voice roared through the whole estate, and perhaps the entire town block. EXPLAIN THIS! INSOLENT! A second ward, a cube with vaguely crystalline facets, snapped into focus around each of them A moment later, a muscular, blonde youth with a close-cropped beard, appeared in the hall like a ghost. Two others appeared beside him, amidst the swirling qia dark-haired youth in a dark green scholars gown and a tall, pale-haired youth, dressed in a teal and gold robe and holding a paper umbrella. Little formations expert, you seem to have some means! the blonde youth snarled, pointing his bladewhich shimmered with the same magenta fireat Grandmaster Li. How dare you attack my brother! Attack your brother? Grandmaster Li repeated, flatly, before glancing at the pale-haired youth holding the umbrella. Young Lord Ji, why would I attack anyone from the Imperial School? And yet, you have, the blonde youth growled, taking a threatening half-step forward. Perhaps the Nine Moons are using the chaos to the dark-haired youth suggested, his gaze lingering on Fengli. Disgraceful! Fengli, who had recovered her composure now, snapped angrily, cutting him off. How dare you try and drag us into your stupid games. This is an unprovoked attack on my brother-in The dark-haired youth turned to her, and the aura of oppression in the hall intensified. Fengli flinched as if she had been slapped. Yeah, thats right, the dark-haired youth smirked. You Gao, Wangenough, the pale-haired youth cut in, holding up his hand, at which point both Gaos martial intent and whatever the dark-haired youth had been doing faded away somewhat. Formations Master Li, this is a little awkward, but my sworn brothers sibling has indeed suffered some accident on your estate. Kai, his life talisman is cracked! Gao spat. That is not some accident! Indeed, the dark-haired youth nodded in sympathetic agreement. Certainly, something underhanded Please, Wang, just shut up and let me talk, Ji Kai sighed, stepping to the fore. While I appreciate that my sworn brothers have been a little exuberant, in their incursion, Master Li, their actions were driven by their deep concern for Dai Gaos younger brother, who is your guest Rather than level this estate, Ji Kai continued, Perhaps we should first find Dai Yun, who is clearly not here? Listening to Ji Kai speak, he had to admit that he had some balls. Using an Immortal Treasure and some kind of peak-Immortal step alignment disruption talisman or treasure to attack an estate, then call it exuberant was Rather than reply, Grandmaster Li just stared, his expression a bit glassy, at the trio. Why would teacher attack his own guest? it was actually Liwen, who spoke up first, and with remarkable restraint he felt. Why indeed Wang sneered, casting an eye across all of them, before focusing again on Fengli. Why indeed Wang Ji Kai sighed, glancing at the youth as he silenced him. Okay, Grandmaster Li cut in. Liwen, bring Fengli and help our guests Dai Gao, however, shook his head. Impossible Ill come with you, Donghai. Fengli cut him off, seemingly without any care for what status the group might have. Given their affiliations How dare you Gao snarled, actually pointing his blade at her. and this trial, Fengli continued, with barely a pause. Who is to say what stupid ideas they might have You Wang glared at her. Wang, stay here with them, then, Ji Kai added, pushing the blade down slightly with a grimace. Just to be sure Wang stared at Ji Kai and Dai Gao, then, somewhat surprisingly, just sighed and nodded. Grandmaster Li looked like he was going to say something, however, in the end he simply nodded as well. Lead on, Master Li, Dai Gao growled, gesturing commandingly towards the door to the hall. Grandmaster Li gave the youth a long, rather inscrutable look, then after one final glance around the room, led the pair of young nobles out, followed by the now scowling Fengli and a pale-faced Luquan. What was this formation for? Wang asked, after they had departed, eyeing the remaining formation altars. To remove a curse mark, Young Lord Di Wang, Liwen replied neutrally. A curse mark, huh Without any preamble, Wang stepped over to Yuli, who happened to be nearest to him. H-hey! Yuli flinched, as he took her hand I see, I see, Wang mused, ignoring her as she stood there, trembling for several long seconds. It seems your Master Li has some small ability after all Please, Young Lord Di, Liwen interjected. Miss Yuli and the others have suffered some backlash. Di Wang glanced at the others, taking in their pale faces, expressions frozen between shock, horror and fear then just shrugged and gestured to Master Liwen as if to give him permission to continue. Liwen sighed and gave the youth a polite salute of thanks, which was far more than he deserved, really. Qing, Suyin, we will take them to the summer annex, Liwen instructed the two maids, who had been standing there, quietly. O-of course Suyin replied as both bowed. Straightening up, she clapped her hands, then stared at them in confusion, as if expecting something to happen, which hadnt. The formations are monkeyed, Qing muttered, shaking her head. So it seems, Liwen agreed, as Suyin sighed softly. Young Lord Di, might we call some extra helpers to move the injured? Di Wang stared around, then nodded dismissively. With a polite bow to him, Suyin scurried to the hall and called for help. They stood around, in awkward silence, as Di Wang continued to poke at the remains of the formation, until four more servants appeared. All looked rather unnerved as they followed Suyins quiet direction to help the injured to their feet, avoiding Di Wangs gaze and bowing whenever he so much as glanced at them. Is he from that Di clan? Hong signed unobtrusively Dont sign again, Di Wang cut in, glancing over at them. or I will break your arm meridians. Apologies, Young Lord Di, Hong bowed, apologetically, his face a picture of neutrality. Danshu, beside him, sighed softly. That wasnt really an answer, but it did show that Di Wang knew the formal military sign language or had good enough eyes and perception to read the intent in Hongs hand-movements even with soul sense suppressed by the weather. Neither interpretation boded well, however. The almost aggressive passivity of Master Liwen strongly implied to him that Di Wang was also stronger than him. That meant the youth was at least a Chosen Immortal. He wasnt going to bet against Ji Kai being a Golden Immortal, either, at this point. Um, Young Lord Di, Qing stepped forward and bowed respectfully. Di Wang glanced at her, frowning. May we move the injured, now, Young Lord? Qing murmured, doing her best not to look nervous. They stood there in silence as the youth pensively took in the hall, before finally nodding. How did they get cursed? Di Wang asked Liwen, as the servants started to help the injured once more. Someone messed with an old formation in a teahouse robbery, Young Lord Di, Liwen replied promptly, and with a slight bow. They were all in the teahouse at the time. As part of our cooperation with the Town Authority we deal with cases like this occasionally Di Wang nodded, then poked one of the cracked altars. and, as Young Lord Di surely sees, Liwen continued, today is somewhat This lightning is not something you would expect to see in a place like this, the youth noted, interrupted Liwen mid-sentence. Teacher is one of Blue Water Provinces most respected formations grandmasters Liwen pointed out, before Di Wang cut him off once more. Daoist Dongfei is not in the Dao Step, the youth observed. "Quite arrogant to call himself Grandmaster? Yeah, thats what I thought, Di Wang chuckled, giving Liwen a frankly mocking pat on the shoulder. -Is he just trying to be confrontational at this point? He found himself wondering, as Liwen, his expression almost painfully neutral now, diplomatically ignored the leading question and the provocative follow up. It was very tempting to just accept that Di Wang was merely concerned about his companion, and thoroughly distrustful of Li Fenglis background. That this was just the youths way of asserting n his authority on the scene Sarge, shall we go with the lieutenant? Danshu asked him quietly. What happened to him, anyway? Di Wang asked, glancing over at the lieutenant, who was being moved by Kun Yu and Hong onto a stretcher the servants had provided. Ambushed, while responding to the teahouse robbery, Lord Di, he replied, giving the youth a formal salute. Mmmm Di Wang just nodded again, then went over to the central altar. -Wait a second, a disturbing possibility slipped into his mind, as, trying to pick up his train of thought once more, he watched Di Wang crouch down by the artefacts, which were still on the floor, reviewing the youths rather leading and provocative attitude and the way he kept asking questions. Is he trying to use some kind of divination art here? To check if we are hiding something? Errm Young Lord, those may be unsafe to handle Liwen informed him, some nervousness finally creeping into his tone as Di Wang began to look through broken artefacts. Evidently, Di Wang sighed, putting down Caoxis ring, then picking up a blue-jade hair pin that belonged to Blue Jasmine, who was also still loitering, even as the others exited the hall. Odd, though, that a formation style associated with Ling Shuntao would be on a little teahouse. -And he can even pick out the formation maker? Yep, he is definitely fishing for information here. The question is, to what end? Stupid coincidences do happen Years of experience with the guards proved that on an almost monthly basisespecially when it came to rivalries between sects and clans. However, now that the shock of the moment was starting to wear off, he was starting to feel decidedly uneasy about the way things were developing. The Ling clan has quite a history with our town, Young Lord, Liwen added helpfully, as he returned his focus to the room at large so as not to miss anything. Lady Ling lived here for many years, and Ling Shuntao was her great grandfather. Fine, Di Wang said, abruptly, standing up again before gesturing to Liwen to lead the way. Show me this Summer Annex. Of course, Young Lord Di, Liwen replied, with another bow. Er what about the artefacts, Young Lord, Master Liwen? Suyin, who had also not left yet, asked hurriedly. Di Wang glanced at them, then at Liwen, and then pointed quite randomly at Kun Yu who was now helping Hong carry the lieutenant. Gather them up, guardsman, Di Wang instructed the corporal. Y-young Lord, Kun Yu, looking understandably nervous, quickly passed his end of the stretcher to Danshu and gave Di Wang a salute, before hurrying over to the altar. Because he had no storage device, and the rest of his kit had been left in the mudskipper, the corporal had to use the jade bowl that had held spirit stones to hold the artefacts he gingerly collected up. There were a few audible sighs of relief from those still in the hall, when Kun Yu put the last talisman in the bowl and stood again, holding it like it was alchemical bomb. Seriously, Di Wang snorted, just loud enough to be heard. Come, he murmured quickly to Kun Yu, jerking his head towards the exit. Blue Jasmine, who was still loitering, fell in beside them, giving Kun Yus arm a sympathetic squeeze. If I might show you the way, Young Lord, Liwen added, helpfully, behind them. The trip to the summer annex, which as it turned out was only a hundred or so metres from the hall and didnt even require going outside into the rain to reach, was pretty much more of the same. Di Wang continued to ask questions and make observations that veered between leading, insulting and outright dismissive, and Liwen continued to reply with admirable calmness and good grace. It was with some relief that Qing finally stopped by a door and informed them that they had arrived, ushering in Di Wang as if he were some guest of honour. Inside, he found a rather nice reception hall with beautiful scroll paintings of famous provincial landmarks, a tasteful collection of what looked like Tai-era arborundum pots, and a view out over the courtyard garden and one of the smaller canals that ran through the estate. The injured Lotus Blossom, Guanbo and Lieutenant Xiong, now resting on couches, were being checked by a male servant. The others were sitting around, chatting quietly and accepting cups of tea from Suyin and another male servant. Superficially, everyone seemed like they had regained some composure, however, he couldnt help but notice that Yuli flinched when Di Wang walked in, and Master Jifang became very interested in the arborundum pots. Refreshments, Young Lord Di? Qing asked politely as she ushered Di Wang to one of the focal chairs. No, Di Wang replied, with an exaggerated eyeroll, as he picked a chair that wasnt the one Qing had led him to. I had some delicious wine earlier and have no interest in sullying its memory. Tea, Master Sergeant? Suyin murmured, coming over to him. Thanks he accepted the cup she proffered, as Kun Yu found a convenient table and eagerly put down the bowl. Taking a sip, he couldnt help but sigh softly, because it was excellent tea. Savouring the slightly fruity flavour, with just a hint of jasmine, he found himself staring blankly out at the rain and the swaying trees of the courtyard garden. So how did they do it? With a start, he turned to look at Qing, who had come to stand beside him. Do? he repeated, slightly confused, as for a moment, he could have sworn it was his wifes voice he had just heard, not the young woman from the Li estate. Do you want more tea? she asked. More tea? he looked down at the cup and found, to his surprise, that it was empty. Sorry, I didnt mean to gulp it down, he apologised, passing her the cup. Its fine, she chuckled. Its been a long day He blinked, because this time, for a split second, his wife was standing there, beside him. -Motherless monkeys! Qing is far too common a name! he complained in his heart. Sorry, the last while seems to have caught up with me, he muttered, catching her slightly odd look as she took the cup from him. Taking a breath, he stared out at the rain-drenched garden again, trying to convince the sudden up-welling of fatigue that he could feel stealing over him to go away. You were saying, about the case his wife murmured, taking his arm. I he turned back to her, suddenly feeling rather light-headed. Case? Yes, she nodded, passing him another cup of tea. That young boy from the Ha clan Shi Chang, right? Ah he stared back out at the garden, the name finally triggering a recollection of what she was talking about. It wasnt even a recent memory, which was part of why he had been thrown by the scene and how it was somehow blurring with here and now. The unfortunate case of Ha Shi Chang had been a few years ago, a case of poisoning that many had been keen to write off as self-inflicted stupidity, except that it had not been. Not really You can sit down, if you like, Qing murmured politely, nodding her head towards a handy couch where Blue Jasmine was already sitting, sipping her own cup, staring absently into nothing. He stared at the teacup in his hand, then at the others, who were all sitting around, just savouring things not being chaotic and horrible, pretty much. I just gave you the teacup? he muttered. Yes um, are you sure you are okay? his wife murmured, putting a hand on his arm. Maybe there are still some after-effects? After effects? he continued to stare at the teacup. From the soul shock, Qing replied, biting her lip. Are you sure you are? He stared blankly at her, suddenly, painfully aware of just how much of a toll the last hour had taken on him, mentally as much as physically. He just wanted to sit down and close his eyes for a moment Why was I thinking about Ha Shi Chang? he mumbled, as much to stop himself just shutting down as anything else. Because he poisoned himself, you idiot, and you are about to make me a widow if you dont get a grip! his wife snapped, grabbing the teacup and tossing it straight at the male servant who had been helping Suyin, who flinched backwards, moving with far more fluidity and speed than his realm should have allowed him to In the same instant, a splitting pain flashed through his body, leaving him feeling numb and nauseous He hit wet paving with a hard thud and then skidded straight into an ornamental border. Gasping, he tried to move himself and process what had just happened. Clearly, he had just been poisoned, likely by the tea Painfully, pieces of the puzzle belatedly slid together in his mind. Likely this was how Young Noble Dai had been incapacitated. That act had led to the defences on the estate being breached Qing landed beside him and, before he could do anything, grabbed him by the back of his armour and started dragging him back across the courtyard, towards the room. Weakly, he tried to struggle, but his arms and legs refused to work. With a grunt, she dumped him on the edge of the raised veranda, and he got a look at the room and stared. The four no, five male servants, most of whom he had never even seen enter the room, lay dead amidst a scene of frozen shock. Two had been very obviously stabbed in their heads, while a third was slumped in a very unnatural shape over the couch Blue Jasmine had been sitting on. A fourth was twitching on the floor, near a stunned-looking Caoxi and a sprawling Misty Camellia, his robe soaked with faintly steaming tea. The last, who was the youth who approached him, was slowly sliding down the near wall, leaving a bloody smear as he did so. The other casualty, rather concerningly, appeared to be Di Wang, who was slumped, pale and shaking in his chair, being helped by a blood-spattered Suyin. Excepting Qing, Suyin, Blue Jasmine and Misty Camellia, everyone else, including Master Liwen, were just staring around, their expressions dazed and confused. What just he started to ask Blue Jasmine, who was nearest to him as she picked herself up off the floor Easy, this is gonna be hard to explain, Qing muttered, vaulting up beside him and putting a hand on his shoulder that pinned him in place as if he had no strength at all. Can you walk? N-no he managed to reply. Not after did you throw me? I saved your life, Qing grunted as she surveyed the room. That bastard sliding down the wall he shifted his head blearily to look at the youth, just in time to watch him slump back onto the floor, a twitching, boneless mess. nearly took your head off. Yep Blue Jasmine agreed with a grimace, nodding to a short blade that was stuck in the floor near where he had been standing. What did they lace it with? Misty Camellia asked, making a face. Dreamsoul Jasmine, Suyin muttered, not looking at Qing. Steeped the flower in spirit alcohol to preserve its unique properties, then likely used it to cure the tea. Nasty stuff Misty Camellia murmured, picking herself up. Yeah, Qing agreed, looking around at the devastation with an unhappy sigh. She removed her hand from his back and, abruptly, he felt sensation and mobility flood back into his limbs, along with a feeling that he had been somewhat rejuvenated. Sitting up, he stared at her, still trying to process exactly what was going on. Clearly, she was not a simple servant. We dont have long, Qing muttered, looking around. They will realise this hasnt gone as anticipated soon, or maybe they have already. And what exactly is their plan? he asked, sitting up. Chaos, Qing spat, glancing at Suyin, who flinched. And robbery. On the contrary he flinched as a youth wearing white, rain-drenched robe and a broad, woven hat with a veil sauntered into the room. It is justice This is not justice, Suyin muttered. I must admit, I am disappointed, the youth sighed as three more similarly attired youths slipped into the room behind him. Master spoke of you so highly, and yet We all made our choices, Qing replied, moving forward until she was standing between them and the new arrivals. It just so happens that hers didnt involve bloodshed, mass murder, and eventually dying like a rabid dog to a monster. Tut tut tut one of the other youths shook his head. Miss, you really should not be so disparaging after all, we are here? Yes, though not for much longer, given you stuck your head into this den of vipers, Qing sneered. You think we fear your backing? another sniffed. If you dont, you are even bigger idiots than she already thinks you are, Suyin muttered. A shining fan of sickle-like blades sliced out from every direction, aiming for Qing and Di Wang He tensed, but to his surprise, Qing just stood her ground and the blades dissolved into what looked awfully like silver moonbeams. Ah, you are the wifes companion, the youth focused on Qing properly. Master warned us about you Dont. The lead youth held up a hand, and a fourth youth, a young woman in fact, dressed in the same style of white robe and broad-brimmed hat, lowered her pale bamboo fan. Remember, the youth admonished her. We need answers, not headless corpses. Apologies, Young Lord, she murmured. Shit, Suyin muttered under her breath. So that is how you plan to play this Qing murmured, expression turned flat. Mmmm to think that you have betrayed the sects trust, harbouring a fugitive like her, the lead youth sighed. So, it was you Di Wang, who had seemingly recovered some of his own faculties, hissed. As expected of the Nine Moons Ah, you can still yap? the young woman sneered. If he dies here, this will get very awkward, Qing sighed. I am aware, Suyin grimaced as Di Wang tried to pull away from her. So, I take it you are going to make this difficult, Young Lady Yeng? the youth asked, focusing on Suyin. Yeng? the words were his own, he realised, blurted out in shock as much as anything. Qing glared at the youth then just sighed. Really, you had to go say it, right? she muttered. Are you trying to make me mad? To think that an eminent person like Grandmaster Li was hiding a fugitive of that Yeng clan, the young woman added archly, looking the now pale-faced Suyin over with a faint smirk. Do you really think I could hide here without someone knowing? Suyin murmured. You are part of the Yeng clan that were at the heart of the Blood Eclipse Misty Camellia stared at Yeng Suyin like she was some kind of strange aberration. Indeed, and she is not just a small-time member, the youth chuckled. Miss Suyin here is I was never part of their insanity, Yeng Suyin cut him off. And I will Yeng Illhans blood cousin, the youth continued, with a nasty smirk. Perhaps you think outing her will force her to at least come along with you? Qing asked, raising an eyebrow. If so, I can only disappoint you, Suyin added, though she sounded unhappy. My presence here is hardly unknown Indeed, it is quite a wide-ranging plot, the white-robed young woman agreed with a giggle. Aiii Qing just sighed deeply. If you want to turn this region upside down, you can try, she murmured. Just dont be too shocked when the bottom of it turns out to be a nest of poison and briars the like of which you have never seen. Meh, what about these others? one of the other youths asked, glancing over them. Most likely they are innocent victims in all this, the lead youth replied with aplomb, sweeping his gaze across them. We will take them into He was cut off, mid-sentence, by a wave of iridescence that rolled through the room. Everything in his line of sight blurred and then he landed with a thump on wet paving. Oh Fates H-help Pushing away a flush of nausea, he found a teenage boy and a girl sprawled nearby, a scatter of clothes and bed sheets drifting down around them. Based on their groans, they had probably appeared a few metres off the ground. Taking in the rain-drenched, enclosed garden courtyard, which was dominated by a large ornamental pond with a small pagoda in the middle, he found Blue Jasmine was also there, sitting up, holding her head. We have got to stop meeting like this, she joked with a wan smile, spotting him. Indeed, he agreed, getting to his knees and giving the courtyard another check. As far as he could tell, only the four of them had ended up here. Unfortunately, he was not that familiar with the layout of the wider Li estate, so had no way of knowing if they had gone fifty metres or five hundred What h-happened? the girl groaned, sitting up and scrunching her fingers into her temples. Forced displacement, probably, he replied, moving over towards the pair. Both were basically at Qi Condensation and exposure to this kind of thing, especially if you were unprepared and hadnt worked to build up resistance, could be very unpleasant. It looks that way, yes, Blue Jasmine agreed, before adding. Were you in the Summer Annex? Y-yeah its uh over the youth pointed rather shakily over to the right side of the courtyard, then abruptly doubled over and vomited his breakfast on the paving. Easy, breathe, he instructed the lad, managing to reach him in time to stop him sitting down in his own misery. Whats your name? he added, to take the lads mind off things. Ziyin the youth mumbled. Luli the girl sobbed, between taking deep breaths. W-what is wrong with us? My head feels horrid. You have what they call Jump Jitters, Blue Jasmine explained, shooting him a worried look as she moved over to the girl and put a hand on her back. Brought on from your body being unable to cope with abrupt spatial displacements. Uhuh, he nodded in agreement, while helping Ziyin sit down. Its basically motion sickness, he added, simplifying the explanation a bit. Oh Ziyin, his complexion still white as the bed linen stared at him with an expression that screamed that doesnt help. Luli, who wasnt much better, just took another deep breath. Dont worry, it will pass in a while, he added with a grimace, understanding their pain. Setting aside whatever Qing had done to him, the only reason he was not suffering more than he already was, was because the guards mandated training for everyone ranked Master Corporal or higher to build up resistance to its effects. Talismans and formations that forcibly cleared areas were a staple of gangs and criminal groups. How are you holding up? he asked more quietly to Blue Jasmine, noting her surreptitiously massaging her temple with her free hand. If a headache was her only side-effect, he had to concede he was impressed, even accounting for the fact that she was a physical cultivator, and close to him in terms of her foundation. Certainly, the girl looked a bit less pale now and was no longer hyperventilating thanks to whatever she was doing. I cant say I do this kind of thing regularly enough to have acquired resistance, Blue Jasmine replied with a wry grimace, but I do have a few ways to She trailed off as the whole courtyard suddenly shuddered. Window-shutters clashed and banged on the upper story for several seconds and raindrops danced bizarrely on the ground, then silence returned, punctuated only by the occasional sound of falling roof-tiles. blunt it, she sighed, rubbing her temple again. That said, she added, giving him a sideways look. Shouldnt there be serious restrictions in teleportation right now? Yes, there should be, he agreed, as another distant rumble dislodged more roof tiles. The protections put in place after the Three Schools conflict had included a significant strengthening of the restrictions on unsanctioned teleporting within the vicinity of West Flower Picking Town. So how did those three get into the hall, back there? Blue Jasmine murmured under her breath, looking around more nervously. That was indeed a question. The only people with exceptions should be Guard Captains, a few influential Ha, Deng and Ling clan elders and a very small supplementary list of dignitaries that was reviewed on a weekly basis. All he could think of, in light of Grandmaster Lis warning about their backing, was that somehow, someone had sponsored them into the list for the duration of their visit. What the fates was that? Watch out for the tiles Hey! Everyone okay?! Shouts from the left-hand side of the courtyard, cut short his pondering. Turning to look in that direction, he found half a dozen youths, wearing broad hats and robes that identified them as employees of Grandmaster Lis formations workshop, were jogging into the courtyard. What happened? the one in the lead, who seemed to be the only one above core-formation, and who was wearing a slightly smarter robe, asked as the group hurried over to them. Something Blue Jasmine started to answer, then stopped, her eyes narrowing as they got within a few metres Abruptly, all the youths staggered, their eyes bulging, as her Mantra Manifestation enveloped them. Like in the teahouse, most of them collapsed instantly, only the youth who had just spoken, along with a pale-haired youth to his left resisting. Both of them still fell to their knees, however, their faces white A distortion in the rain around him gave him just enough warning to throw himself to the side, narrowly evading a cut aimed at his head. It was likely that the barrier in his body armour might have deflected it -Fatherless-monkey-spawn! He cursed, rolling again to evade a follow-up cut, realising that, actually, he didnt know exactly how much qi was left in his armours reserves. Talk about an over-reliance on your rank talisman, he scolded himself, as he kicked out at the youth, forcing him to dance back or get tripped. You have sharp eyes, whore, the pale-haired youth sneered, getting back up and producing a short blade from inside his robe, which he pointed at Blue Jasmine, who had moved to shelter the two teenagers. And you have a Mantra! she retorted. -He does? Thanking her in his heart for the warning, he spared a quick sideways glance at the pale-haired cultivator and found that his foundationin fact all their foundations, as he evaluated the otherswere slightly fuzzy. Shit is this like at the teahouse? Just deal with the shameless bitch, the youth who had attacked him called out, spinning his own short blade suggestively in his hand as he quickly closed on him again. No need to drag this This time, he anticipated the attacka forward slash, which again aimed for his headsidestepping it with the intention to move inside his attackers guard and trap the blade A bone-jarring wave of qi slammed into him, sending him crashing into the paving with enough force that he was left seeing double. In the same instant, and rather to his surprise, the active protection in his armour triggered. A blueish-purple nova of lightning enveloping everything around him sending his attacker to the ground, his teeth grinding and limbs spasming as yang lightning coursed through him, then the others lying on the ground. You the pale-faced youth, who had almost reached Blue Jasmine, turned to stare blankly at his convulsing companions, then at him Seizing the opening, Blue Jasmine lunged forward, grasping him by the hair. Get off me youHuaaaiiiiiggggggghk! the youths snarl became a horrified gasp, then he collapsed like a stringless puppet with Blue Jasmine on top of him. Idiot, she sneered breathlessly, slamming his head into the paving. Sitting up, he grimaced with pain, wondering what in the nameless fates the youth, who was now unconscious, had used on him. The blade, lying nearby, appeared to be nothing special I know its generally a bad idea to hit guards wearing body armour, but that seemed a bit excessive Blue Jasmine observed as she sat back on her haunches. On that, he was in agreement. Usually, the barrierwhen it was activejust rebounded any blow it received, but for some reason, it had not triggered. Not that I am complaining, or anything, she added wryly. Yeah he agreed, focusing on the armour to finally do what he should have done when he first put it on. Normally, you needed a guard-issued talisman to get the most out of them, not to mention a helmet, but like all things designed for combat, there was an expectation that shit happened, so using them without those crutches was perfectly possible, although a bit more involved. Putting his right palm to the control plate on his chest, he sent a thread of qi into it, then held out his left palm. The control interface appeared for all to see a moment later Huh he stared as rather than the familiar blue octagon with a handful of options, he found himself faced with that and an expansive gold and azure ring of additional options. Whats wrong? Blue Jasmine asked, presumably because his surprise, was visible on his face. Its Military Auxiliary armour, rather than what the guards usually use he muttered, feeling doubly stupid now, for not checking earlier. That said, there wasnt anything overt in the appearance to tell them apart and they had been in a rush to get out of the teahouse anyway, and worried about other things. Thats good though? Blue Jasmine suggested quizzically, looking at the formation interface with interest. Yeah, he conceded with a wry smile of his own, as he located the sub-formation that would allow the interface to synchronize directly to his Sea of Knowledge. Without a link talisman, and missing a helmet, that was the only efficient way to use half of what was on display, and as a process it would likely take quite a few minutes to complete. Its just not quite what I was expecting -Does that mean Hongs mudskipper was requisitioned from the military garrison? He mused, navigating back to the main interface to check what else was there. As expected, the armour had barely any qi in ita couple of spirit stones-worth at best, if he was any judge. The stun capability, which had just triggered automatically, was notorious in that regard. The modular nature of the armour meant that they could be upgraded in all sorts of interesting ways and the one that immediately stood out, was that this armour had a personal teleport beacon that was anchored to the mudskipper. Unfortunately, it required far more qi than remained in the armour, and probably more than he could supply personally either, in any kind of efficient manner, as purity was much more important than quantity. -So, I need spirit stones he sighed. Anyway, how did you know? he asked, dismissing the formation interface and moving over to check his attacker. I didnt, Blue Jasmine coughed, looking embarrassed all of a sudden. You didnt he paused his search of the youths robes to stare at her, not quite sure how to reply. Well, not for sure I just figured it was better to be safe, given how the other lot seemed to have infiltrated Blue Jasmine added, more defensively. And if I made a mistake, well, I have a Master Sergeant here and Grandmaster Li would surely understand He couldnt really fault her logic, there, given how the day had gone so far. that said, she continued, starting to search the pale-haired youths robe. The fact that at least one of them was trying to use mantra manifestation to dull our awareness suggests they were not planning Help! S-someone please! A pair of female voices calling out drew their attention from the side of the courtyard where the summer annex was. Squinting through the rain, he saw two figures stumble into the courtyard, revealing themselves to be Singing Lily, who was half pulling, half carrying Caoxi. Thats Singing Lily, and Caoxi Blue Jasmine stood up as the pair finally spotted them and picked up their pace You cant run! A sneering, mocking yell, imbued with a concerning degree of martial intent, reverberated through the courtyard, accompanied by several, echoing, hooting peals of laughter. S-Sergeant Singing Lily panted, as the pair reached them. Z-Zhong is here Caoxi gasped, as Blue Jasmine grabbed her to stop her falling, gesturing back the way they had come. Got lucky saw them first Zhong? Blue Jasmine grimaced and glanced at him. Looking around, he quickly took stock of their options. Running was out. He could see Caoxi was injured, bleeding from her thigh, and the two servants were in no condition to flee, nor could they easily carry all of them and escape any kind of competent pursuit. That left hiding, or finding enough spirit stones for him to charge His gaze again went to the ornamental lake and pagoda, with its carpet of lily-pads and scattering of tastefully placed rock outcroppings. Get in the lake! he snapped, a plan rapidly forming in his head. In the Blue Jasmine stared at the water, then at him, before nodding in agreement as she grabbed Singing Lily and Caoxi. Without delay, he grabbed the two stunned teenagers and raced for the waters edge after her. Go under, swim deep and head for the large rock between here and the pagoda, he instructed them all, as Luli and Ziyin slid gingerly into the water after the others. And try not to disturb the surface vegetation. Following after, he found, to his relief, that the water was almost two metres deep, even at the edge. Crouching down, he dragged the teenagers under and started to swim for a rock in the middle, surrounded by large water lotuses. The crux of the plan was actually quite straight forward. In this weather, using soul sense was a non-starter, and qi sense wasnt much better unless you were in wide open spaces. The Rains from the East had also been plaguing the province for several weeks now, so any standing body of water would have acquired a problematic amount of qi from Yin Eclipse. Indeed, a quick check with his own qi sense proved it was significantly less useful under the water than just relying on his own eyesight. What is your plan, here? Blue Jasmine asked, as he arrived at the rock, which helpfully had a bit of an underhang, and sank down into the waterweed beside them. Obfuscation, he replied. We cant run, but unless they drain the whole lake, or come in after us, we shouldnt be spotted if we stay low and hide our qi and try not to have a profile that looks like a body. he replied. I see, Singing Lily mouthed. Also, I need spirit stones to replenish my armour, he continued, noting with some relief as he did, that the armours interface had finally synchronized with his Sea of Knowledge. An advantage of having a nephew who is an Herb Hunter of some status is that occasionally you learn weird yet useful things. A pond like this, for example, will be climate-proofed against this kind of weather. T-the formation is over there, Luli interjected helpfully, pointing off towards the pagoda. Should be a marker slab, and a box. Oh does it need a talisman? he asked. Ah Ziyin! the girl poked her compatriot, who groaned and then passed him a status talisman. Thanks, he murmured, glad he had thought to ask. Ill be back shortly. Good luck, Caoxi mouthed as he moved off around the submerged face of the rock, taking care to avoid the drifting stems of lilies and lotuses. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. As it turned out, the marker was visible from their rock, situated a few metres out from it. Arriving beside it he found, in a small triumph of utility over aesthetics, that the blue jade slab actually held simple instructions on how to maintain the node. Carefully pulling aside the waterweed growing up around it, he exposed a small, octagonal formation platform with a stone box in the middle. Skimming the instructions, he found how to recharge it, which was as simple as opening the box and adding more spirit stones. Placing Ziyins talisman into the pattern on the top of the box, he watched as the patterns swirling across it shimmered faintly as it sprang open. Inside, he was relieved to find it held almost thirty spirit stones, however, on closer investigation, he had to suppress a sigh, as many of them appeared about half spent. Gathering them up, he quickly fitted them together, forming a small cube, then brought up the external formation interface for the armour. Trying not to dwell on how much quicker the whole process would have been with a working talisman, he manually keyed in the instruction to absorb any quality of spirit stone, then picked up the cube. Absorbing all the qi within took about twenty seconds. However, that was the easy part. Pulling up a second instance of the interface, he shifted to the readouts for its qi reserves and selected the teleport beacon Unstable Link. ErrorReconfirmation Required. He groaned as almost immediately, it spat out a complication as the binary jade serving as the beacon tried and promptly failed to acquire a stable link to its other half. Hoping that was because he was at the bottom of a pond with far too much rainwater from Yin Eclipse in it, and not because something had happened to the mudskipper, he overrode the error and directed qi to flow into the beacon formation anyway Irreconcilable State: Coordinate Confirmation Signature has exceeded Maintenance Window ErrorReconfirmation could not be carried out Automatically. The error flashed up again, though much more helpfully this time the accompanying information actually told him what was wrong. Namely, that the armour had presumably been sat in the storage longer than it should have, and nobody had refreshed the link to the vehicle. Presumably, it had been set up to do so through his talisman, without which the protocols within the formation were now misbehaving. With a resigned grimace, he brought up a third instance of the interface and, after checking that the teleport was still absorbing qi out of the armours primary reservoir in spite of the error, started to hunt for the logs that would hold the spatial coordinates for the mudskipper. Thankfully, and rather against the run of events, a part of him felt, he found the coordinates he needed in the very first log. Pulling the two formation windows together, he watched, somewhat nervously as the teleport re-checked its link and this time, did validate it, though it continued to complain that a manually verified confirmation was undesirable for the stability of the link. He could understand whyteleport accidents were the sort of thing that nobody liked accepting liability forbut here and now, it was really not that helpful, he reflected as he took the opportunity to properly look through the other sub-formations the armour had installed. Some, like the ones that provided a visual augment that tracked qi-use and reserves for the armour, and recorded what he saw, were basically essential. Others, like the ones that measured qi purity and provided personal threat divination were no less so, however, the problem was how much additional strain his already stressed meridians could take. That was another reason why link talismans were so favoured, beyond making armours like this generally usable for those below Nascent Soul and enabling them to be redeployed efficiently. They helped mitigate many of the side effects of directly shouldering some of these formations and the pure qi they required for sustained periods of time. Meridian strain was never pleasant and could lead to long-lasting and hard to mend injuries. Most of the visual augments typically ran through the helmet for the same reasonto take that additional stress off the user. Closing his eyes, he enabled the visual augments one after another, wincing slightly at the prickly chill that throbbed behind his eyes for a few seconds. The worst, as expected, was the qi-purity one, which brought with it some additional light-headedness, but thankfully it receded somewhat as his Nascent Soul began to manually regulate them. Slowly opening his eyes, he carefully took in his surroundings, giving his vision and ocular meridians a moment to adjust to the complexity of the underwater environment in a controlled fashion. Almost immediately, the formations outlined two qi condensation spirit herbs among the lilies drifting above him, then a further nascent-soul-grade source of wood and water qi a few metres to his left. Given it was also likely a spirit herb, he just marked it mentally, then carefully started to make his way back towards the others. He had barely reached the rear side of the rock, however, when a sense of dissonance disturbed the waters around him. -Took them long enough, he reflected, sweeping his gaze up to the rain-dappled surface above him as he held his breath. A moment later, a much more forceful though less penetrative wave of qi rolled over the surface above. -Fates bless people who dont know how to search with qi sense in this weather, he sneered, watching the lotuses above him, and quite a few of the other pond plants react instinctively to the intrusion by scattering their own qi everywhere for a few seconds before moving around to the others. That was also why he had avoided the qi-vision and intent-focus sub-formations entirely. Just as Hong had joked earlier, multi-coloured fog and his eyeballs had a longstanding agreement not to meet, while the latter made it hard to hide, especially against higher realm experts. The qi purity one, in contrast would not see him blinded by some random talisman and was entirely inward-focusedas was the divination one. Thank goodness you are back Singing Lily muttered as he arrived beside him. Did you find the altar? I did, he confirmed, eyeing the others, who aside from Blue Jasmine, all looked decidedly uneasy. No problems? Aside from whatever that was? Singing Lily shuddered, eyeing the vibrantly blooming lotuses above them. Um, my leg wont ah, stop bleeding, Caoxi interjected, through gritted teeth. It seems she was clipped by some kind of yin-attributed arrow, Blue Jasmine clarified for him as he carefully slid over to Caoxi who was pressing her hands against a length of torn gown she had wrapped tightly around her thigh. I can slow its effects, but She cut off as a ripple caused by a large splash distorted the water around them. Gritting his teeth, he rose up to the surface and very warily, using the lotuses for cover, put his head above the water You IDIOT! did you shove me in?! Looking at the near shore, he saw a youth wearing Li Estate robes flailing angrily in the water, watched by almost a dozen more. The one who had pushed him in wore a non-descript white robe, his face hidden by a broad, peaked cloth hat. Almost immediately, the qi-purity formation told him subtly that that youth was Quasi-Dao Seeking, while two to his right, one in blue the other in grey with a scrawny beard, were Nascent Soul, as was the one in the water, the rest, also wearing Li colours, being Soul Foundation or Golden Core. Search with your eyes! the white-robed youth snarled, clearly incensed. You, you, you, you and you get in there. Sweep it! the youth ordered, pointing to the most reticent among the group. -Shit there would be someone there with eyes, wouldnt there he groaned inwardly. Thats not good, Blue Jasmine, who had surfaced beside him, mouthed. It is not, he agreed silently. Cant we just one of those just picked out, tried to ask. Watch the edge? the youth asked, sardonically, rounding on the speaker. Do you think you can just waste twenty minutes here, at leisure? But another of the other youths eyed the lake sceptically, clearly not at all impressed with the idea of swimming in it. Get in, or I will throw you in the leader barked, his voice taking on an edge as his martial intent suffused it. If your stupidity compounds what has happened to him, you will all regret it keenly! Not waiting to see if they went willingly or not, he slipped back down, to find the others already moving. Yeah, we heard, Caoxi mouthed. He was A shadow flitted above them, onto the rock Abruptly, the muted, oppressive, stagnant strength of the Rains from the East suffusing the qi within the water became he almost wanted to say vibrant, yet YOU DARE! The words, arriving from basically everywhere and nowhere, all at oncelike tribulation thunder, but right overheadmade him flinch, and left him cold, with a painful ringing in his ears. My head! the terrified Caoxi grasped at him in a wild panic, even as experience had him disabling the visual augments as, the words still reverberating furiously in his head, an otherworldly, golden light bled down into the water. Despite his best efforts, he was still left with blurred vision, full of iridescent shadows, accompanied by a nauseating bout of light-headedness. However, for all that it was disorientating, no actual attack arrived. Instead, as the golden hue faded, the vibrancy and colour of his surroundings seemed to bleed away with it The world around him groaned. A hideous, unnerving sound that made his skin crawl, his teeth ache and left him feeling like his stomach had just vanished. CREATURE FROM BEYOND! The furious, enraged rebuke, building on the previous one, bled through everything, carrying with it an enraged promise of violence that was beyond any demonstration of martial intent he had ever conceived of. Caoxi, screaming silently now, was trembling like a leaf even as he registered something large impacting the water above them, scattering lotus leaves Watch! he half caught Blue Jasmines mouthed warning, before realising that the white-robed youth, who had ordered the others to jump, was sinking down right above him, flailing in confusion and grasping at the floating spirit vegetation Before they could collide, he managed to grasp the youth by his hair, covering his eyes in the process. Disorientated, the youth flailed wildly, but before he could do anything, he slammed his head into the rockface as hard as he could. For good measure, he followed that up by sending a punishing jolt of yang qi through his gloves into the youths ocular meridians. What was that? Blue Jasmine asked her voice shaking, as she arrived beside them. No idea, he replied with a pained grimace, wondering that himself as he looked around for Singing Lily, and found she was huddled with the pair from the estate, her eyes wide with fright. Colour was slowly returning to their surroundings, but the oppressive, furious intent still lingered, like shadows at the edge of his vision. It far outstripped anything Dai Gao and his companions had shown earlier, yet despite the fury and the disturbing sense that some terrible thing was lurking right behind him, its lingering effect felt weirdly muted. There was littleif anysoul intent within it either, though that was more likely as down to the influence of the weather, their location, and the estate formations. That, and the fact that the white-robed youth had been affected as well, suggested it was probably overspill from some other clash, elsewhere in the town, or someone coming to support Grandmaster Lithough that didnt explain the creature from beyond bit. However, he added, pushing those thoughts away for now, we need to get A faint flicker of inauspicious intent from the white-robed youth was the only warning he got before the explosion lifted him right out of the water, slamming him down with a bone-jarring splash several metres away, narrowly missing the edge of the pool in the process. Ears ringing, he let himself sink, then, quickly took in his surroundings, trying to work out what the fates had just happened. Re-activating the various visual augments, he found that the barrier on his armour appeared to have absorbed much of the blast, though thankfully, it still had enough qi left to teleport Several shimmering black petals of ominously pure qi drifting in the water beside him, caught his eye Oh! The shockwave of unstable qi as they exploded picked him up and hammered him into the wall of the pond. Gasping, he pushed himself away, only to find more petals drifted out of the shadows, exerting a disturbing pull on the water around him as they did so Crouching down, he thanked the fates that the previous explosion had exposed the paved base of the pond, and leapt clear of the water A soundless roar enveloped him as he landed in an ungainly roll in wash overspilling the edge of the pond, a massive plume of water and pieces of spirit vegetation drifting down around him What the! Hey! You almost hit us! What was that?! Fatherless, son of a! Help me up, you moron! Oh, come on he groaned under his breath, finding that he had literally landed in the middle of the group he had observed mere moments ago, narrowly missing one of the soul foundation youths in fact, who was struggling to stay on his feet amid the backwash. Another soul foundation youth was cursing as he got back to his feet, while the blue-robed nascent soul youth, who was also pushing himself to his knees, a blade in one hand, was being helped up by a pale-faced golden core in Li estate robes, a Dao seeking barrier talismanaccording to the divination sub-formationclenched in his free hand. Two other golden core youths were helping a third pull himself painfully out of the water. The qi purity augment suggested there was a further, somewhat diffuse nascent soul qi signature obscured a few metres away in the chaos of the flooding as well Ah! There was someone hiding! the soul foundation youth exclaimed, pointing at him. Cursing his ill fortunehe shoulder-charged the cultivator who had just spotted him. Hey, old man, you wanna make this He collided with the idiotwho, seemingly unaware of his realm, had actually spread his arms to try and grasp himand felt his opponents ribcage shatter and deform under the impact from his shoulder. Grabbing the incapacitated youth by his robe, he spun and hurled him at the youth who had been helping the nascent soul cultivator up. Getting trapped in a barrier right from the get-go would be embarrassing to say the least. The two collided with a bone-jarring crunch, and nearly hit the other soul foundation cultivator for good measure, forcing him to make an ungainly roll that nearly put him in the water You monkey-born moron! Get him! the angry yell of the nascent soul cultivator was lost amidst a blizzard of blue jasmine petals. Relieved that she at least was okay, he took advantage of the distraction Blue Jasmines art caused to close the distance with the blue-robed nascent soul. The trick to dealing with multiple opponents in situations like this was not to be left reacting to them. Their disorganisation was the best weapon he had to hand. The youth attempted to ward against him with an upward cut, but it was slow, his technique was naive and his martial intent about as hollow as might have been expected for someone at that realm in their late twenties, so he easily evaded it. Trapping the youths hands from below, he turned with his upward motion and flipped him over his hip, sending a crippling pulse of his own martial intent into the luckless robber in the process. The youth spat blood and convulsed as he slammed into the muddy, ankle-deep water Instinct sent him rolling away as a blade cut from a youth with a similar cultivation to his, wearing light, leather armour and a broad hat, who he had entirely failed to notice up to that point, nearly split his scalp. B-barrier him the other soul foundation cultivator started to shout, backing up and drawing a blade and a barrier talisman of his own. Yeah, no he hissed under his breath, throwing out an arm to change the direction of his roll and ensure he slammed right into the youth, throwing up an obfuscating spray of water as he did so. The soul foundation cultivator actually spun twice in the air, before crashing down with an agonized groan beside him. Not giving him any chance to recover, he grasped the youths head and sent a pulse of poisonously pure qi into his ocular meridians and down his spine, blinding and paralyzing him. Nameless! You are not some employee of the estate the new arrival hissed, jumping over the blue-robed youth, his comment reminding that he was, in fact, wearing a robe Master Liwen had lent him. -Uh-oh dont tell me they think Misty Jasmine is a guard? he groaned inwardly, quickly taking stock of his options, painfully cognisant of how he had to ration the qi still in the armour, and finish this quickly. Twopotentially threenascent soul cultivators would not go down easily in an even fight, even in this weather, and even the three remaining golden cores could cause problems with talismans. There were also others out there, in the water, and Caoxi had been shot by an archer Aiiiie I can only do what I can, he muttered, grabbing the incapacitated youth as he rolled to his feet His foot found something hard and round in the muddy water, and with the worst possible timing, he found himself falling flat on his back, the body on top of him His qi armour notification pinged a warning at him, about half a second before he landed on another hard, painfully angled object that completely ignored Haaa! Get him! Not sure whether to laugh or cry, he fumbled beneath him and grasped the looted tea pot by its spout. Without even bothering to look at it in detail, he swung it up and smashed it against the descending blade of the armoured youth The youths blade rebounded with an ominous *ting* sound, accompanied by a scream from nearby. Twisting his body, he braced himself and kicked the body on top of him using both his feet to launch it directly at his stumbling attacker. In the process, he spotted two more stoneware teacups in the shallow water, and snatching one up, hurled it with all his strength at the blue-robed nascent soul. The youth tried to dodge, but the cup still hit him a glancing blow to the side of his face, sending him staggering away, holding his face. Grabbing the other cup, he hurled it after the first {Fubeis Supreme The divination augment notified him of the attack, even before it had finished. Slaying Sword} Rolling to the side, he barely avoided taking a direct hit from a large sword formed, rather inefficiently, of martial-intent-infused qi, that one of the golden core cultivators had opportunistically directed at him. He was about to toss the teapot at the idiot, until his other hand brushed what turned out to be a stoneware saucer in the mud. -Did they actually loot a whole dinner service? He found himself wondering as his hand closed around it, and taking care not to make the motion too obvious, skimmed it in the direction of the leather-armoured youth, forcing him to do an acrobatic flip You bastards! Did you actually loot a whole dinner set!? the youth snarled, as he landed awkwardly. F-fei the blue robed youth gasped, slumping to his knees, a pall of chaotic qi bleeding out around the saucer, which was now embedded deep into his side. H-help mme A small part of him did feel slightly sorry for the youth, because that was probably a foundation-crippling injury. However, he had made his choice to come here, and if they were associated with the Yeng Brotherhood, probably it was less than he deserved and would get if most caught him. Y-you youre a g-guard one of the golden core cultivators stammered, behind him, finally spotting the armour he was wearing under the robe. Gritting his teeth he rolled to his feet kicking a spray of water at the armoured youth in the process, making him reflexively dodge again, then charged at the golden core youths. The one who had attacked him barely had time to react before he slammed into him, shattering the bones in the youths arm and side and sending him crashing to the ground, his blade spinning away across the courtyard. The other two both had talismans in their handsa barrier cage and a blink talisman respectivelybut before either could trigger them, he was already in front of them. Grasping their arms, he sent a pulse of punishingly pure qi infused with his martial intent into the pair, then spun in a half circle throwing both to the ground, their arms shattered, and meridians crippled. Not a normal guardsman, the youth who had initially attacked him grunted, rolling to his feet and spitting a mouthful of blood. Plain armour Not giving him time to finish, he shoulder-charged the youth, who nearly tripped this time as he managed to just about avoid being flattened. Skidding to a halt, he used the unconscious soul foundation youth to check his momentum, also reclaiming the teapot in the same movement. and survived brother Wengs the youth gasped, getting to his feet, his hands now visibly shaking, as he pointed his blade at him. Who? Praising idiots who liked to talk when they should have been fighting, he arrived in front of the armoured youth, easily evading his panicked, retreating slash, and trapping his blade with his free left hand, hit him full in the face with the stoneware teapot A flash of chaotic qi bled around the pot as it dispersed the qi-barrier he had guessed the youth might have, given he was wearing armour. The blow shattered his opponents nose and sent him crashing to the ground with an agonized groan A shadowy, grasping blur of an arm dissociated from the youths body, grasping for his neck, as his nascent soul finally tried to get involved, but his own qi armour easily scattered the strike. In response, he slammed the improvised weapon directly into the breastplate, then hammered his fist into his opponents diaphragm, accompanying the blow with a punishing pulse of pure qi from his armour to ensure the youths meridians were properly crippled. Whew exhaling, he finally allowed himself a moment to collect his wits again. The whole fight had lasted probably thirty seconds, if even, but it felt far longer, simply because of the stakes involved. Sweeping his gaze around the courtyard, he grimaced, as the rain was noticeably heavier than it had been even moments beforebordering on a torrential downpour in fact. There was also no sign of the other nascent soul qi signature he had seen before... or the first Soul Foundation youth he had injured for that matter. Blue Jasmines petals had also vanished, which was more of a concern though. P-please he turned back to the blue-robed youth, who was slumped on the ground. H-help me the youth moaned, trying to reach out to him. I d-dont Standing up, he was about to walk over to him when the rain, which had been noticeably heavier since he got out of the water simply stopped. Uh Turning, he quickly took in the courtyard and lake, looking for the others Ahiiiiiie!Get off! Guard bitch! Mei! H-HELP, over here! Almost in the same instant, an angry yell, coupled with Singing Lilys terrified scream echoed through the courtyard. Spinning back to look out over the lake, he found the others were all on the central island. Blue Jasmine was struggling with the other nascent soul youth, who had been previously thrown in the water, while a second, soul foundation youth was dragging Caoxi and Singing Lily towards the bridge that accessed it. A cursing golden core youth was dragging the two servants after them. Thinking quickly, he crouched down and, after sending a paralysing pulse of qi through the youth, pulled the saucer out of the wound in his side. Next, he dashed back over to the golden core youth with the blink talisman and pried it out from his fingers. Finally, a bit of luck, he muttered, checking it and finding it was fully charged and had enough range and precision to reach the pagoda island in a controlled manner. Turning back to the lake, he sized up the distance to the island, then set the talisman on a short delay trigger. Taking a half step to gather momentum, he hurled the saucer in a tight arc at the nascent soul youth trying to restrain Blue Jasmine. Such was the speed of the projectile, that the youth didnt even turn before it hit him in the back with enough force to pitch both of them into the water by the pagoda. About two seconds later, the talisman triggered, and his surroundings blurred. Arriving beside the soul foundation youthwho had spun to look in the direction of the shorehe simply grabbed him by the hair and slammed his head into the pillar before he could react to his presence. T-thanks Caoxi gasped, stumbling free of the youths grip. It w-was you Singing Lily mumbled, wiping blood from her mouth, looking dazed and rather the worse for wear. Y-you! the golden core cultivator stumbled back, shoving the two servants towards him, a barrier talisman appearing in his free hand. G-get ba! Before the youth could trigger the barrieror even finish speakinghe simply kicked him in the chest, sending him careering off the water surface like a skipping stone, before crashing down in the middle of a patch of blooming water lilies. "T-thanks... Luli stammered, as all four stared wide eyed at the fading ripples the youth had left in his wake. Did you have to knock me in as well? Blue Jasmine groaned, pulling herself back out of the water. Ah, sorry, he apologised, giving her a helping hand up. What did you hit him with, anyway? she asked once she was on her feet again, eyeing the body floating amongst the blooming lotuses by the pagoda. A saucer, he replied drily, Anyway, we cant stay here, Zhong was not among that lot. Um should the sky be doing t-that? Caoxi, who had pulled herself up and was now leaning against the balustrade of the bridge, asked weakly, pointing up. Turning to follow her gesture, he could only stare, because indeed, the sky was not normal. The clouds were still swirling overhead, though flowing inland now, not towards the coast. The southern horizon was a slowly expanding haze of diffuse golden light, with what looked like sunbeams occasionally cutting down through the clouds. I-is something pushing the weather back? Singing Lily asked hesitantly, her tone disbelieving as she stared at the horizon and the roiling clouds above them. I dunno about pushing back, Blue Jasmine muttered, looking out over the lake. Its effects are still On that, he had to agree. For all that the rain had stopped, the actual influencethe cloying humidity, the oppression and niggling discomfort it broughtwas still well in effect, in fact, it might even have been getting stronger A splash from the water drew his attention. Searching it out, he saw a golden core youth flailing for a few moments in the water lilies on the far side of the pond, before vanishing under the surface. Well, as I was saying, we cant stay here now, it seems, he reminded them. Come over here and Even as he was waving for the others to stand beside him, the divination formation in his armour gave him a faint warning that something inauspicious was directed at him Oh for! turning on the spot, he held up the teapot and used it to block an arrow that would have hit him in the back of his neck. The arrow itself shattered on the stoneware pot, emitting a small nova of inauspicious qi as whatever formation it had held collapsed. Whats he dragged Blue Jasmine down into the cover of the balustrade. Get down! he snapped at the others, as with a clinking clatter, two roof tiles slid off the roof above them and fell into the water, accompanied by a second arrow The lily pads around the pagoda recoiled, waves of water swirling outwards. The sense that he was being watched redoubled, this time originating from the shadows between the leaves, and the water itself. M-my q-qi Luli, groaned, colour suddenly draining from her, Singing Lily and Ziyins faces. Oh, Mother Caoxi gasped, slumping to her knees, holding her leg, as the humid air around them took on a hint of a chill. Qi disruption arrow he grimaced. Thankfully, while his own qi was also being affected, the armours reserves were not. Nevermind his current military issue gear, which was rated to block even immortal-grade alignment disruption, even the guards'' armour was hardened against those kinds of threats. The ceramic plates and luss cloth under-weave added further protection as well, because martial archers were standard deployment in military engagements, and rightly feared. -Should have brought the nameless-cursed helmet! He cursed, focusing on the teleport mark. Even with everything put into it, the range was still a little less than a metre around him though YOU CANNOT RUN! The words boomed through the courtyard, infused with a martial intent that was almost comparable to his own. Its intent was likely to disrupt the attempted teleport, but only an idiot, or someone unused to combat would have fallen for it as a trick *Clink* The arrow, with a crude talisman burning up on it, dropped through the hole in the roof-tiles and hit the ground between him and Ziyin. Inhaling, he grabbed the youth, twisting around so his back was towards it in an attempt to sheltering him and block the others from the worst of it The explosion shook the whole pagoda, enveloping them both in a purple flare of yin fire. Gritting his teeth, he scattered its effects with his own qi, relieved that it was only a low-grade soul foundation talisman. Even so, Ziyin was left sobbing with pain, clawing at him, his clothing on his lower legs under his robe turned to ash in places, the exposed skin bubbling and blistering Grab me! he urgently instructed the others, as the mark finally, after far too many seconds of confirming, declared it had a lock on its destination. Blue Jasmine grabbed Singing Lily and Caoxi, while Luli almost fell on top of him. Checking that nobody was going to lose a limb, he triggered the mark. Ah, so yo In the moment before the pagoda around them vanished in a swirl of distorting space, a silhouetted figure wearing a broad brimmed hat and a rain cloak appeared on the balustrade. He breathed a sigh of relief as the courtyard where the mudskipper had been parked slid back into focus. Quickly getting to his feet, he took in the courtyard, in case anyone was nearby, but thankfully it was deserted, apart from the mudskipper and a few spirit-fowl sheltering under a bush, glaring at them. Stabilize him! he instructed Blue Jasmine, pointing to the sobbing, writhing Ziyin. Then bring them inside! In truth, the youth was lucky, they both were. Without the Li estate robe, which seemed to be woven to resist qi-based fire based on how well his own was holding up, the wounds Ziyin had suffered would have been much worse. Leaving her to do what she could, he hurried over to the mudskipper and placed his hand on the rear door. His guard talisman might have been junked, but thankfully that didnt hinder him getting into it. All that required was that it recognise his combined qi signature. Pulling the door open, he hopped up inside and accepted Luli as Singing Lily passed her up. What was that that nearly hit us? Singling Lily asked him nervously, as she climbed in after him. Yin fire talisman, he replied, pulling open the equipment locker, then the compartment within it where the medical supplies were kept. Uggh my arm Luli groaned, biting back a sob of her own. Glancing over, he saw her exposed forearm was also blistering horribly. Here, he passed Singing Lily a medicine box of pills intended for purification and dealing with Yin-type injuries along with an instruction pamphlet on how to administer them. Take this as well, he passed her a further box, which held medicines that helped with pain, emotional shock and various other side effects of trauma. While Singing Lily administered them, he helped Caoxi and Blue Jasmine, who had caught up by this point, get Ziyin onto the floor of the vehicle. W-will he be okay? Luli asked, between the deep breaths she was now taking as Singing Lily carefully poured medicine powder over her injury. Hopefully, he grimaced, looking around the interior, noting that the gear and helmets they had not worn inside were stacked up at the front of the compartment, before focusing on the others once more. Anyone else get caught? Um, dont think so, Blue Jasmine replied, while Caoxi and Singing Lily both shook their heads. Your leg? he asked Caoxi, as she sat down with a wince. No worse, she replied, pulling up the hem of her dress to check the crude bandage Blue Jasmine had put on it. What do we do now though? she asked him. That was a good question. His personal instinct was that they likely had very little time to play with. Keeping them safe was the first priority, now their injuries could be at least provisionally treated. Please, search the compartments, we need spirit stones, he instructed Caoxi after a moments thought. His armour was critically low on qi, so spirit stones were high priority, or even better, a few spirit jade. The vehicle itself ran on them, but those were hard to get to, and there was a high chance they might need it working and with functional defences. Blue Jasmine, he turned back to the open cabinet and pulled out one of the under-armours, passing it to her. Put this on. Uh okay, she took the bundle from him looking a bit surprised but started to strip off her robes without questioning. Technically, there were all sorts of rules this violated, but right now he didnt care. It would require some help from him to use efficiently, but she had proven a quick study up to this point, and the important thing, really, was the passive protection it would provide You as well, he added to Caoxi after mulling that over for a moment. But? Caoxi started to say, no doubt about to tell him she has no way to use it. I can handle that, he replied drily, cutting her off. She stared as he slid past her to reach the front of the vehicle, and then nodded, pausing from tipping out drawers to begin quickly shrugging off her own ragged, blood-stained dress. While they changed, he reclaimed the helmet he had worn earlier and initialised the formation to link it to his armour. Immediately, he got a prompt asking him if he wanted to re-second the visual augments to it, but he dismissed it. Now they were in the mudskipper, there was a much better use for the helmets functionality anywayaccess to the vehicles tactical array, which as a District Sergeant, he had authorization for. Can you pass me a face plate? he asked Blue Jasmine, who was now claiming armour plates and slotting them into Caoxis under-armour. Face? both her and Caoxi stared blankly at the various armour pieces for a moment, until he pointed to the featureless, full-face coverings slotted in vertically in the cabinet beside the remaining chest plates. Caoxi passed him one, which he was about to put on, when the feng shui formation gave him a very odd nudge. Ah, rains back, Blue Jasmine observed with a frustrated sigh. Indeed, almost before she had finished speaking, the first drops of water were smacking into the wet paving and the exterior of the vehicle. Moments later, a curtain of rain rolled across the whole courtyard, bringing with it a stifling increase in humidity Oh, come on, he complained, feeling a distressing sense of events repeating as his qi-purity augment instantly caught the hazy outlines of five figures approaching them. The lead figurea teenage boy, sword in hand and dressed in a Ha clan robeshimmered into partial focus in the rain some ten paces from the rear of the vehicle, looking both shocked and annoyed in equal measure, followed moments later by the rest. The reason the group had gotten as close as they had, seemed to be because of a barrier talisman shrouding them, that had now partially failed under the onslaught of the resurgent rain. -Eh, Hong? And Misty Camellia? He blinked in surprise as he found the two at the back were from their group. Misty Camellia was also wearing Hongs armourpresumably because she was better able to use it properly. The remaining pair, he also found he recognised. The dark-haired boy beside the Ha clan youth, wearing a blue and green robe with the Li crest on the shoulders, was Grandmaster Lis youngest son, Li Qingshan. The girl beside him, meanwhile, dressed in a peacock gown and carrying a matching parasol was Cheon Xiaoli, young miss of a local clan similar in status to the Han. Thankfully, before the youth could do more than point his sword at the shocked Singing Lily and Blue Jasmine, Li Qingshan put a hand on his compatriots sword hand, stopping him. Its fine, the Ha clan boywho had very recently advanced to Nascent Soul based on the fluctuating purity of his qireplied, shifting his sword to point at the half-clothed Blue Jasmine. I am stronger than all of them Brother Jin, let us not be hasty, Li Qingshan said quickly, glancing at Misty Camellia. Some of them are wearing my familys uniform Yes, I believe this is a misunderstanding, Lieutenant Jin, Misty Camellia cut in quickly, addressing the Ha youth. -Lieutenant? He narrowed his eyes at Misty Camellias words. Is he an auxiliary? Y-yes, Lieutenant, Hong agreed, grimacing. They are with us. They dont look much like guards, or auxiliaries, Cheon Xiaoli observed sceptically, shifting her gaze to the others, who flinched slightly. We ran into an ambush by those robbing the estate, Blue Jasmine replied, shaking off her surprise. As you can see, we are tending to the wounded For emphasis, she shifted to the side slightly to reveal Ziyin, and Caoxi. Y-yes Young Master Li, Luli shifted forward, bowing respectfully to Li Qingshan. Its thanks to them we survived. Ha Jin and Cheon Xiaoli stared at the injured for a long moment, then at him, then back at Blue Jasmine. -Please dont do anything stupid, he prayed inwardly. The longer everyone stood around like this, the more chance there was of something else going wrong. You are another? Ha Jin started addressing him, only for a thunderous detonation to suck all the sound out of their surroundings. Aside from Hong and Misty Camellia, all three of the others flinched, ducking towards the vehicle as a few stray roof tiles pinged off the rain-obscured roof above them. Grimacing, he watched the already tortured estate formations flicker eerily for a few moments. Ah, Sergeant Han Cheon Xiaoli, who had scrambled inside, blinked in surprise as she finally recognised him. Brother Jin, it seems they are guards. Uh, Han Mei Murai here is a Sergeant with them Might I suggest, Lieutenant, that your group takes cover in the vehicle while we discuss things? he suggested respectfully. Those attacking the Li estate have martial archers with them. Yes, quite, everyone get in, Ha Jin glanced at the rain-obscured upper stories around them and grimaced. Can you get this vehicle operational? Ha Jin added to him, some of the edge in his voice finally vanishing. -So, he actually does have some understanding? He sighed in relief. Corporal Hong here is the driver, he waved for Hong to come over to him. There is something wrong with the guard talismans, but we can certainly get some of it working. While we do that, why dont you put on some armour, sir, and Xiaomei here he pointed to Blue Jasmine, who blinked in surprise. can brief you on what has occurred. Ha Jin gave him a slight frown, but did nod, as Corporal Hong clambered into the vehicle and slid past Caoxi to get to him. I am glad you are okay, he murmured to Hong as Blue Jasmine started to answer Ha Jins questions. You too, Corporal Hong nodded, we landed in the western gardens, basically on top of them, then the Ha kidLieutenant, suggested we secure the supplies and weapons from here Ah, he sighed. Any sign of the others? Just chaos, everywhere, Hong grimaced, claiming a helmet for himself. We need spirit stones, he continued, cutting straight to the point, as there appeared to be none in the rear of the vehicle at this point. I gave most of my plates to her, Hong sighed, glancing back at Misty Camellia and the others. Seems she knows how to use them and can soul bind it, unlike me. As to spirit stones, those are in the front locker. Folks keep nicking them, and thats the most secure compartment. -Ah, figures, he mused. That was where he had been about to check next in any case, while looking into activating the mudskippers tactical array. Ill get em for you, Hong added, climbing into the co-drivers section. Thanks, he gave the corporal a pat on the shoulder as he passed. Um, sorry about before, Sergeant, Cheon Xiaoli, who had ended up sliding all the way to the front to make space for the others, grimaced apologetically as he turned his attention back to the others. Its fine, he replied. Its a very messed up day. Do you know what is happening? she asked. No talismans work, the weather is No idea, sorry, he replied, helplessly. Internal communications are back on, Hongs voice echoed in his ear. Thanks, he replied. Can you give me access to the tactical array? We need eyes. Ill need to manually synch you, Hong replied apologetically. Gimme a moment. There was some muffled cursing from the front, then Hong leant back around and passed him a storage box with half a dozen cubes of spirit stones and several spirit jade in it. Xiaomei, Caoxi, he waved to the pair to come to the back A flash of unstable qi rolled through their surroundings. A moment later, a further explosion, this one much closer, perhaps even within the estate, shook the vehicle. Another reminder that time was very much not on their side right now Your armour, he reminded Caoxi, who gave herself a shake and scrambled over to him. Placing a hand on her chest plate, he focused his soul intent into it, then let it flow on, into her. The binding itself only took a few seconds, then he pulled up the interface for her and passed her a cube of spirit stones. Absorb those, I have to deal with the mudskipper, he instructed her through the armour communication link. Wow oh, okay, Caoxi stared in shock at the small fortune in her hands then nodded. Here, he passed a cube each to Blue Jasmine, Misty Camellia and Ha Jin, then started to absorb the spirit jades We have company, Hong hissed in his ear. Twenty, in three groups, using barrier talismans, skirting around the edge of the courtyard towards us. Put your hand on the main control interface for the compartment. Leaning over, he did as instructed and a moment later a new interface flickered into being in his Sea of Knowledge. Instantly, his awareness of their surroundings extended to almost thirty metres in every direction from the mudskipper, giving him a birds eye view of the courtyard. We have company, he informed the others as he parsed those moving towards them. "Already? Blue Jasmine and Misty Camelia both grimaced as the others all turned to him, various expressions of concern and trepidation flitting across their faces. Five nascent soul, seven soul foundation, eight golden core, he continued. Armed, in three groups, dont go further than five metres from the vehicle. With your permission, Lieutenant, Ill go and deal with them? Oh um, okay, Ha Jin blinked and nodded, albeit a bit uncertainly. We can help? Li Qingshan asked, nervously, backed up by Cheon Xiaoli. Its better if I do it, he chuckled bleakly. Hong, and perhaps Misty Camellia aside, he suspected he had more combat experience than everyone else in the vehicle combined. The group approaching them wasnt simple, either. Not only did the array recognise two of the Nascent Souls as known mercenary experts, but the qi purity of most of the golden core cultivators was so similar he could only think they were in fact some kind of doppelganger art. Lian, Xiaomei, once I An arrow froze about a metre from the rear of the vehicle, caught in the qi barrier protecting the mudskipper, then exploded in a shockwave of chaotic qi. Can you locate that archer? he asked Hong grimly, as he picked up a sheaf of blank talisman papers, bound them to his armour. On it, Hong replied tersely. Once I go out, wait ten seconds, then go out the back, he instructed Blue Jasmine and Misty Camellia as he waited for all the talismans to register as bound. Watch out for the archer. Okay, Misty Camellia nodded, picking up a helmet for herself. Taking a deep breath, he pushed open the hatch above him A second arrow smacked into it, scattering in a spray of iridescent qi as the barrier again did its thing. Shaking his head, he put on his face plate, selected the teleport function, focused on the furthest of the groups, which also held the more experienced of the two mercenary experts, a martial cultivator known as Three Golden Blades, and triggered it. His surroundings blurred and he appeared right between Three Golden Blades and the other Nascent Soul leading that group. Both swore and tried to dodge, but he had already grasped them and triggered the lightning field on his armour. All seven cultivators in the group screamed as a shockwave of poisonously pure yin attributed metal qi coursed through their meridians, then he teleported again, into the second group, led by the other mercenary an independent cultivator by the alias of Shadowless Fan. Motherless! Shadowless Fan barely managed to dodge him, having just witnessed the demise of Golden Blades group. Die! Thunder-sword Flash! The remaining two Nascent Soul cultivators reacted at the same time, one darting in close, aiming for his back with their blade, the other spinning their sword and sending a pulse of qi into it A cracking blade of martial-intent infused qi formed in the air above the courtyard and scythed down at him. However, warned by the feng-shui divination and the command formation, he had already teleported beside the one using the art, noting as he did, that the other golden core and soul foundation cultivators were scattering, formations talismans in hand. Even as the youth reacted, his nascent soul grasping for him in spite of the rain, he spun away focusing on the blade wielder and Shadowless Fan Thanks to the birds-eye view of his surroundings the tactical array afforded, he caught the arrow streaking in from his right. Exhaling, he threw himself to the side and teleported again, arriving beside a soul foundation cultivator. The luckless youth didnt even have time to scream as he slammed into him, breaking half the bones in his targets body Above! Hongs warning as he rolled to his feet, made him teleport again as a second arrow, this one falling dead vertical targeted him The arrow exploded the instant he spotted it, enveloping his surroundings in an eye-searing, iridescent shroud of yin-attributed earth qi, even as he moved clear of it just before it interfered with the teleport. -Fate-thrashed archer! He grunted, scattering the residual yin qi. Neat trick! Shadowless Fan called out, rather mockingly. But Shadowless Fan suddenly darted to his left, sweeping out his hand and breaking an arrow that had almost hit him. Glancing over he saw that Ha Jin, bow in hand, had gotten on top of the mudskipper Right roof, already moving, Hong informed him, even as Ha Jin summoned another arrow. The tactical array highlighted an ethereal shimmer of very pure qi, matching that of the arrow that had just hit him, off to his left amidst the rain. Almost as soon as he spotted it, though, it vanished, only to reappear a heartbeat later to his right Of course he has a blink talisman, he complained to himself, as half a dozen identical residual signatures appeared in short order all around the upper story and rooftop of the courtyard, arrows suddenly cutting in from every direction Shockwaves of chaotic qi scattered through the courtyard, accompanied by a vision warping rainbow of haze. This time he didnt bother to dodge, and instead staggered as if that had indeed blinded him momentarily. Target the formation! the sword-summoning Nascent Soul yelled. Get Him! Your south, second floor balcony, Hong instructed him drily, even as he regained his footing and darted towards Shadowless Fan who had taken the opportunity to fall back some distance and take out a lightning attributed talisman of his own. Seeing him approach, Shadowless Fan grimaced and triggered the talisman, sending several arcs of yang lightning at both him and Ha Jin. However, before they could hit either of them, they abruptly bent away and were absorbed by the barrier on the mudskipper. Rolling his eyes, he exploited the moment to shift his focus and sent a cracking bolt of yin lightning at the upper story on his left side. The archer, who had just appeared there and was in the process of drawing their bow, was thrown into the wall behind him, qi armour scattering Get over here! he snarled, shifting the alignment of the lightning coursing through his gauntlets to yang. With a thunderous crack of displaced air and rain, the archer was yanked off the balcony and cast into the middle of the courtyard. Shifting his footing, he focused his martial intent on the pure qi coursing through his armour {Double Dragon The stunned archer arrived in the air before him. Turning on the spot, he caught the annoying bastard and slammed him straight into the ground, unleashing the strongest martial technique he was currently capable of using. You have some skill, Shadowless Fan sneered, charging for him However Thunder Shadow} The whole courtyard rang like a discordant bell. Shadowless Fan didnt even have time to cry out as a shockwave of debilitating qi rolled out from the archers impact with the ground. Everyone within fifty metres of him who wasnt already at Nascent Soul, or linked to the mudskippers protective barrier was thrown to the ground, spasming, their legs shattered and meridians rupturing. A moment later, the conjured sword art from earlier collapsed into the ground with a chaotic detonation of its own, sending Shadowless Fan and the blade user sprawling, cursing and coughing up blood. Misty Camellia abruptly appeared beside the sword-summoner in a blur of distorting space, planting both palms onto his back. The youth staggered drunkenly, then simply collapsed. Dodge! The warning from the feng shui formation was so forceful that he teleported instinctively Smart, a voice sneered from right beside him but its no He teleported again, almost three hundred metres vertically into the air this time, enabling the tactical arrays perception assistance mode as he did so This time, he barely caught the flicker of his attacker appearing beside him, already lashing out as he started to fall Space blurred once more and he appeared beside the mudskipper to find Misty Camellia retreating from three new nascent soul cultivators, all with similar qi signatures to the golden core ones from before. Ha Jin and Blue Jasmine were trying to stop Shadowless Fan and the blade wielder from flanking her He found himself face to face with a lanky youth, brown-haired and a disturbingly disarming smile, dressed like a travelling merchant. Careful, a second older man, sporting a close-cut beard and dressed like a soldier for hire, who had appeared near the young man murmured. He isnt just a simple guard I can see that, the youth chuckled, advancing on him t you, Bitch! Three more figures appeared in a blur of twisting shadows at the rear door of the mudskipper, the leading one grasping for Caoxi who was guarding it Can you only Ignoring those aiming for Caoxi, Han Murai sent a withering pulse of lightning at the still speaking brown-haired youth To his shock, however, the lanky youth just winced slightly as he blocked the bolt with his palm, the lightning flickering across his arm and managing to shred his robes sleeve, leaving a faint spider-web pattern on his arm. Meanwhile, behind him, Caoxi shrieked in shock as the barrier on her armour triggered, consuming two of the shadow-like figures who had appeared beside her in surging purplish-blue lightning. Their smoking bodies slammed off the door of the mudskipper onto the wet paving, where they sizzled for a moment, before vanishing in swirls of black petals, leaving only some burnt clothing and smoking weaponry behind. Ahieeh!? the remaining figure who had tried to grasp her fared better, surprisingly. Merely staggering back, his robe disintegrating as the lightning sizzled across his body He blinked in surprise as the figure who scrambled to his feet turned out to be the youth, Dong Fang, who had seemed to be the orchestrator of the teahouse attack. Dodge, Inward! again the feng shui formation and his augmented senses saved him as, lightning still flickering across his robe, the brown-haired youth appeared like a ghost before him, pressing his uninjured palm to his chest plate Your resistance is surprisingly good, his attacker remarked with a faint smirk. -My resistance? Oh, motherless! guessing that the brown-haired youth was using some kind of control art on him, he tried to teleport ill inexperienced the attacking youths mocking voice echoed in his ears as his awareness of his surroundings painfully returned. The rain had stopped, which was both disconcerting and ominous. Han Murai found he was lying on his back in the middle of what appeared to be a small crater in the paving, every bone in his body screaming at him. Half his vision was obscured thanks to a large crack in the right side of his faceplate, presumably where he had just been struck. Through it, he His vision wavered unpleasantly as he tried to focus on one of what appeared to be two identical, brown-haired youths standing over him with one foot on his chest The weird sense of double vision faded away, though the pain did not as the youth, of which there was only one now, just shook his head with a smirk and pointed the weapon that had just ruined his faceplate at him, allowing him to get a proper look at it. Shit He groaned, taking in the mace pointed at his face, which was studded with several shards of razor-edged stoneware pottery, grasping what had probably just happenedIs that a club made out of broken pots from Yin Eclipse? Because it looked like blue-grey stone, he supposed it probably wasnt arborundum. However, there were other materials that occasionally made it out that were almost as bothersome. Back with us? Dong Fang stepped into his field of view, with what he probably thought was a dismissive smirk, as he tried to focus on the condition of his armour. Thankfully, it was still largely okay. His link to the tactical array was no more, and beyond the faceplate, the chest plate had also suffered some damage, but the binding to his nascent soul was still fully functional. The armours internal formations and qi reservoirs were also stable and still replenishing themselves from the remaining soul jade stashed in his gauntlet Honestly, I was going to kill you, the youth continued, shaking his head again. But actually, thats a bit of a waste A waste? he gasped, trying to keep the youth talking as he started to recover a bit. His attackers physical strength was ridiculous. His armour should have at least allowed him to struggle against a normal Immortal especially when drawing on spirit jades. Mmmm the brown-haired youth nodded, giving him a disturbingly pleasant smile. Dong Fang here is right. There are not that many Master Sergeants in this town, Han Mei Murai, and you have exceeded my expectations by quite a bit -That strange attempt to influence me before how he dealt with the lightning, and this absurd strength. Is this bastard actually a Mantra Immortal? Having you in our pocket will be a useful thing going forward the youth continued, producing a decidedly inauspicious-looking white and gold talisman in his free hand. Oh, and if you are interested in your friends Dong Fang put his boot against the left side of his faceplate, forcing his head to the side so he could see the mudskipper. The hulking vehicle seemed undamaged, though that was unsurprising as he was sure this lot would dearly love to capture it in working order. A dozen youths wearing a mix of Li-estate uniforms and civilian armour were fanning out around the courtyard, securing it. Blue Jasmine, her face pale and bloodied, was being restrained by two nascent soul youths, while Shadowless Fan tore off her armour. Caoxi was being similarly stripped by the blade wielder. Luli and Cheon Xiaoli lay beside them, shaking like leaves, watched over by an inscrutable dark-haired youth in garb similar to the youth pinning him down. Misty Camelia was pinned down by the old man, who was looking around unhappily for some reason. Of Hong and Ha Jin, he saw no immediate sign, but Li Qingshan was slumped, pale-faced against the side of the mudskipper missing his right arm. Gritting his teeth, he grasped the youths leg and tried to dislodge him, but it was like trying to push up a boulder. In response, he knelt down and pressed the talisman against his damaged chest plate. Look, you dont have to be in as good a nick as you are, for this to work, the youth remarked conversationally, as he felt a nauseating, hot, itchy numbness start to spread through his body. You have a nascent soul, so I could easily smash your face in and cut off your arms and legs before doing this A flush of hot air rolled over them, followed a moment later by the roar of a not-so-distant explosion. Bits of roof tile started to patter down across the courtyard. So much for this being stealthy, the bearded man sighed, glaring at the dark-haired youth for some reason, who affected not to notice. Says the old geezer who nearly broke one of those armoured vehicles earlier, Dong Fang muttered, sullenly. Anyway, we are running out of time, the bearded man growled, glancing at a talisman wrapped around his left wrist then up at the clouds roiling disturbingly above them. Already? the youth pinning him down frowned, looking around at the courtyard. Yes, the bearded man confirmed sourly, as the rain began to fall once more. While we got lucky" It isnt luck, the dark-haired youth cut in mulishly. Strategist Huan has calculated! We. Got. Lucky, the bearded man reiterated, silencing the youth with a glare he then turned on the others assembled there. Even if a surprising number of those old bastards are elsewhere, elements of the Ha clan are starting to collect their wits and realise that they got buggered badly. You do not want to have a face to face with that witch from the Cherry Wine Pagoda on her own turf. Bah! That is true, the brown-haired youth pinning him down sighed and turned his attention back to him. I am sure you are a good man, Master Sergeant, its just a pity that this world has no place for Hold on, Dong Fang cut in, kneeling down beside him. This bastard caused us a lot of trouble, so its only fair I repay it The brown-haired youth gave Dong Fang a look, but nonetheless nodded. Its okay, Dong Fang chuckled, grabbing the helmet and twisting his head around so they were looking at each other. I just wanna let you know that the first thing we are gonna do, after this takes hold, is have you go to the Han clan, and bring that pretty little sister of yours over You he hissed at Dong Fang, who just grinned even more broadly. Just for that, he would have already crippled the youth and your wife as well, Dong Fang continued. -I take that back, Ill kill you, he swore, inwardly, recalling the ugly intent that had been imbued within the curse mark. Gritting his teeth, he tried to focus again on externalizing his qi, but something just kept interfering. The itchy numbness in his meridians was also spreading, and nothing he tried seemed to be able to even perceive whatever was causing it. I know some people in Blue Water City who would love to make her acquaintance. A good, respectable man like you will make their work so so much easier, Dong Fang added. No he spat back. No what? Dong Fang sneered, leaning in. What You wont die a good, death, he retorted, desperately trying to work out what he could do. The restraint on him was unshakable, the talisman Perhaps not, Dong Fang chuckled, patting the side of his helmet. But a nobody like you will if you are gonna do it, do it, the old man called over. But stop dragging it out. The brown-haired youth shot Dong Fang another look, who just shrugged. -What do I taking a mental breath, he forced his arm to move to try and grasp his attackers arm, to teleport anything Uh-uh, the brown-haired youth half shook his head as he swatted the grasping hand away and the sense of pressure on his chest doubled. The feng shui formation in his armour was screaming at him now, telling him in no uncertain terms that everything was very, very bad. -Is there no way out? A part of him refused to believe that. He would sooner die than let them take control of him, like some puppet to move as they willed. But just that would not help any of the others. Even before Qing, or Xiaolian, the fate of Blue Jasmine and the rest would be beyond miserable Why do we fight the words were Jun Hans strangely enough. Spoken as he stood in the shrine hall of his estate, staring at the shrouded form of his late wife Why His little sister Xiaolians laughing face as she clutched a stupid book to her chest. His younger brother Yuen rolling his eyes at her reaction to their gift His wife Qings smiling face as she gazed adoringly at him through her red veil Well? Dong Fangs grinning face stared down at him. Any last words? Qing, Xiaolian Im sorry, he whispered closing his eyes, banishing that ugly face from his sight. With a thought he released all the constraints on the qi reserves of his armour. Pure qi, like molten ice, boiled out of the remaining parts of the reservoir into his meridians. In the blink of an eye, his dantian was full of the poisonously pure qi his armour had absorbed from the spirit jades. What are the brown-haired youth, who had been focusing on the talisman frowned, staring at him, but it was already too late. You want to die with me? Are you capable? the brown-haired youth sneered, his qi massing around the palm holding the talisman as Dong Fangs expression slowly turned incredulous. Just Both froze, as the volume of qi within him kept increasing. Now there was so much that it was physically weeping out of his body where his skin was exposed to the air. Are you? he managed to rasp, grasping the shocked Dong Fang by the wrist as it finally reached the threshold, he had been driving it towards. False-Immortality. Colour bled out of the world as the sky above them slowly, inexorably warped., shattering upwards. The turbulent clouds started to swirl inwards, darkening. The town barrier ominously slid into focus Y-you both Dong Fang and the brown-haired youths faces drained of colour as, in the same instant, it registered him as a friend and didnt immediately smite him or seal him up in a barrier for breaking the cardinal rule of tribulations in West Flower Picking Town. It was also why, despite the relatively laid-back criteria for reaching Immortality on a Great World, people died, and died with depressingly regularity if they didnt take certain precautions when dealing with formations, or certain kinds of divination, or when doing alchemy or forging. The criteria to trigger the Crossing Immortality was only reliant on two things. Your qi purity had to reach a certain threshold, and it had to stay there for long enough to resonate with the natural qi of the world. As someone who had been promoted on merit to Master Sergeant, his foundation was good enough to summon Earthly Purple Lightning anyway. With the added boost of the spirit jade, the twelve golden bolts that fell, like spears of death towards them, were already taking on the dreaded white hue of a mid-step Heavenly Tribulation The Li estate formations flashed momentarily and then scattered. Dong Fang tried to break away, but the pure qi suffusing their surroundings was far too much for him. Bastard! the youth screamed, a shimmering constellation of fifteen green flames appearing in the frozen moment above the three of them The bolts hit it, and all but three of the flames vanished, scattering golden lightning through the rain in an iridescent sheet of death. Dong Fang was suddenly ripped from his grasp, flying over to land inside the region protected by the mudskipper. Shadowless Fan avoided being hit only by luck, the others around him did not. Their skeletons shone momentarily through the shadowy outlines of their bodies as they were hurled across the courtyard and into the walls. Dong Fang, along with the others inside the protective barrier, could only stare in horrified relief as it voided much of the rest In the same instant, he felt the insidious touch of the talisman finally reach his nascent soul, worming into it, seeking his spirit root Fifteen brilliant bolts of golden lightning, edged with black slid out of their surroundings one after another. With their arrival, the clouds above had turned almost pitch black. No! the brown-haired youth snarled, spitting blood on a fan made of black bamboo that had appeared in his free hand before waving it at the incoming bolts. Instantly, eight of them scattered, while the remaining green flames claimed three more. At the same time, a powerful intent bore down on him, attempting to repel the qi in his body. At that point, the youth also changed strategy, twisting his strikes with the fan to try and re-divert the increasingly formidable bolts at him. Unfortunately, his armour was still linked to the mudskipper, so the first one was drawn away, leaving a molten scar on the side of the vehicle where it hit, as was the second. On the fourteenth, the youth finally messed up, a bolt snaking around the fan and searing his arm I refuse! the youth screamed, furious, somehow managing to channel the bolt through the talisman. -Is it not enough? he sobbed as the claws of that cursed item inexorably twisting their way into his nascent soul finally broke through his remaining mental defences and stretched for his spirit root, even as the qi in his body wavered agonizingly on the threshold Like a dark serpent, sliding out of its hole, the remnants of the black lightning Grandmaster Li had used to break the mark on his soul, met the incoming intent seeking to consume him. The two collided in a flash. The driving rain, which had restarted, stopped falling. It didnt vanish, it literally froze in the air. The scattering golden lightning was devoured by darkness. NO! the brown-haired youth screamed, his eyes widening in genuine terror for the first time as the sky above them seemed to crack and twist. H-how? Even he was shocked, as the clouds above scattered and the courtyard around them seemed to fall away to reveal The vault of heaven was a starry sky, visible between rolling cliffs of pitch-black cloud, that swirled like the trunks of vast, primordial trees above them, lit by the flashes of what looked like iridescent phoenixes, trailing flower petals, clashing with roiling pitch-black shadows and dragon-like flashes of lightning The worth of a hero is in how he faces death The words slunk into his mind like shadowy knives. As they did, he found himself facing a shadow of himself, clutching his wifes body, his own blade pierced through her breast. In fear The shadowy figure twisted, turning into the face of the youth he had seen when the Grandmaster Li was removing the mark. Without even thinking, he was already moving to strike the youth down His blade passed through the figure, which scattered with mocking laughter, the black lightning enveloping him In Fire his flesh melted as black flames consumed him, that same cruel laughter ringing in his ears In Fury? they taunted as, screaming with pain and rage, he managed to disperse them, only to find himself facing the same shadow again, its blade already falling, far faster than he could block With Hatred the figure threw everything back at him, trying to overwhelm the torrent of pure qi that was fuelling his resistance With Honour? its manner turning accusing, the figure suddenly retreated, its frenzied attack instantly shifting into a more guarded no, measured rejection towards him. With Courage? gritting his teeth, he mustered what remained of his strength and drew as deeply as he could on the poisonous well of qi pushing him forward and struck back furiously To his shock, the blow actually pierced the shadowy figures guard, severing its arm In Delusion the voices cackled all around him, as the opponent he had just defeated melted away. Unable to react, he could only scream as the lightning that had made it up, enveloped him With Vengeance the word cut at him as the shadow of the youth he had implicated appeared like a ghost, grasping his limbs, trying to rip him apart, even as the insidious serpents of shadowy intent and black lightning bored into him. With Regret? the haunting word hung in his ears as the shadow of his wife clung to him, weeping, asking him accusingly why he fought, even as his body crumbled under the onslaught. In Doubt He could feel his control over the qi that remained in his body slowly ebbing away Shadows assailed him, one after another. Furious, vengeful, enraged, fearfulfor every one he scattered or repelled, there was another Cruel, elusive blades cut at his arms and legs, pierced his heart, his dantian, his meridian gates, trying to wear him down. With Conviction Yet a part of him just refused to succumbdetermined, at the very least, to hold on long enough for the youth to fall before he did. The silence, and the stillness, when it came, was almost as shocking as the onslaught. Something about the way he interacted with the qi raging through his body was changing as well. It had been shifting all through his struggle with the lightning, but it was only now that he really realised just how much. His Intent felt much more focused, and the slight disconnect that had always existed between its different applications and his qi was no longer there Icy, nauseating yet concerningly untouchable pain drew him back to reality as something bit into the integrity of his nascent souls shoulder Y-you the dishevelled, brown-haired youth was half kneeling over him, smoke rising from his body, which was now covered in inauspicious, shadowy fern-like scarring. W-why do you fight? the youth snarled, pushing more qi into the dreadful talisman, even as his free hand tried to work a corroded, dark-bronze metal-dagger into the opening in his armour caused by the mace blow. And yet in that moment, it was not that, which called to him. It was not the frozen rain, now falling upwards Nor the wreckage of ruined roofs and shattered, melted paving that was also rising across the whole courtyard and perhaps beyond. It was not even the mountainsthe impossible peaks of Yin Eclipse, the clouds wreathing them roiling and breaking like some otherworldly storm surge. It was the white dragon, descending from the broken sky, its vast maw opening, its whiskers shedding lightning of every colour imaginable. The worth of a man is in how he lives The words were not spoken they simply resonated out of the world itself as colour bled out all around him, as if in opposition, or refutation of what he had just endured. NO! the bearded man howled furiously, somehow managing to make his voice heard over the tumult. Unable to do anything, he could only look on as the bearded man appeared like a ghost black lines blurring off of his already disintegrating robebeside the brown-haired youth, whose expression was slowly turning from fury to unfathomable horror. In the same instant, that horrible talisman distorted, and as white light slowly enveloped them all, scattered in a profoundly inauspicious flash of red and black light. The old man grasped the brown-haired youth, hurling him away, while simultaneously sweeping up at the sky with the wrapped club he had been carrying The dragons maw collided with the weapon. The cloth concealing it vanished into ash, revealing a dozen glittering, crystalline fragments carefully set into a twisted, blackened spirit-wood haft SCATTER! the old man snarled, furiously. The dragon recoiled, its whole form seeming to bear down on them for the briefest moment, almost obliterating all the qi in his body simply by being and then to his horror it did indeed scatter, into a maelstrom of pure white shards Uncomprehendingly, he stared as out of them appeared the ghostly form of a tall, bald man with a long beard, dressed in something like a monks robe. He had the strangest feeling, like the old man was gazing at him as well, as he put his hands together and bowed, before looking up at the roiling sky with a mysterious smile. Colour washed back into the world, twisting in on him, drawing with it the white shards of the tribulations moment which vanished into his body. The bearded old man, staggering under the backlash of what he had just done, tried to evade them, but to no avail, as they also flowed into him, the brown-haired youth, Dong Fang and, in fact, everyone else remaining in the courtyard to a greater or lesser degree. For several seconds, the only sounds he could hear were the hiss of falling rain and the ragged sound of his own breathing. -I survived? If he could have laughed, he would have, even though he was under no illusions that his body wasnt ruined, despite the protection of the armour. You worthless! the whispered words cut through the stillness like a curse, bringing with them numbing, gut-twisting pain in his shoulder that bled into his nascent soul like a virulent poison Reaching up, he managed to find the strength to grasp the weapon, the corroded bronze dagger from before, and sent a pulse of yang lightning into his attacker. His meridians screamed at him almost as loudly as his attacker did A second shadow appeared above him, already swinging down with the familiar mace -No! I refuse! Summoning the memory of resisting the shadows in the tribulation, he ripped the dagger out from his shoulder and, with gritted teeth, swung it up and was momentarily shocked at how slow the attackers movements seemed. The blade bisected the second attackers descending wrist, then opened up the front of his robe, before the figure collapsed in a swirl of black petals, revealing a half-charred corpse. -Wait what!? Painfully, he tried hauling himself to his feet, and realised that both his attackers had been dead before he crippled them, slain by the lightning of the tribulation Useless, the old man stood before him, his expression indescribably ugly as the club, studded with what had to be arborundum, or some material like it, descended inexorably towards him. He wanted to move, but there was no strength left in his body. He tried to summon the defensive formation, but there was nothing left as he slumped to his knees The impact never came. Instead, he was enveloped by the sweet fragrance of flowers in the rain. Gentle hands grasped him, before he hit the ground. Forcing himself to focus, he found Qing kneeling beside him, supporting him. H-how? he tried to ask, as she stared at him with concerned eyes, the unreality of the moment utterly confusing to him Die The whispered word bled through the courtyard. With it, what little he could see, including his wifes face wavered disconcertingly, as if he were looking at a scattering reflection in a pond, then everything returned to normal We have got to stop meeting like this, Qing, the maid from the Li estate sighed as she knelt beside him, meeting his eyes with a complex expression. Trying to focus on his surroundings, he found that, other than the old man and those around the mudskipper, every other body in the courtyard, alive or dead, was in the process of exploding into blossoms of gore and chaotic qi, their limbs twisting apart, bones cracking and organs smearing like macabre scroll paintings through the rain-swept courtyard. Those with nascent souls and still able to flee, tried, only to flare strangely then flow back into their bodily remains, like heads or hands. With a furious snarl, the old man spun and lashed out at something, then went staggering back again, as a petite, dark-haired young woman dressed in a fashionable white and blue gown appeared like a ghost a few paces from where they were. A moment later, three other fashionably attired young women, armed with sword, blade and fan respectively, wearing broad-brimmed hats to protect from the rain, appeared, looking around distastefully. M-mother? Qingshans haggard-sounding voice cut through his moment of reverie as he also finally matched the appearance of the petite young-looking woman to that of the rather reclusive mistress of the Li estateLi Qiuyue. Qingshan! with a cry, Li Qiuyue appeared beside her son in a ripple of displaced rain, ignoring everyone else. You may want to be quite objective with them, Senior Mei, Qing remarked to the other new arrivals as they made their way over, encircling the old man as they did so. It seems they intend to provoke us into a fight with the Imperial School and the Jade Gate Court. Y-you dare! the dark-haired youth spat furiously from beside mudskipper, pulling out a treasure sword Oh? the youngest looking of the three blurred past them and arrived before the youth, grasping the sword with her hand. For a bandit, you sure sound entitledYou think we will balk at killing you? In this weather? the blade-wielding woman chuckled. How cute Well, they do seem to be remarkably na?ve, Qing sighed. But ignorant or not, any rabid dog pack is dangerous. Especially when the dogs belong to the Shadow Fan. -Shadow Fan? Of course, at her words, a few things finally solidified in his mind. The brown-haired youths expression twisted at her words and swung his macesomehow recoveredat the young woman restraining his compatriot However, she simply swayed to the side, caught his descending hand with her fan and turned slightly. The brown-haired youth tumbled over her arm and smashed into the ground so hard it shook. Without even pausing, the young woman lifted her foot and pressed it lightly on the youths chest The bearded man vanished, appearing before her like a ghost, lashing out with his club, the rain falling around them both juddering bizarrely The young woman just snorted, and the bearded man suddenly staggered back, coughing up blood. In the same instant, with an audible crunch, the brown-haired youths chest collapsed without any resistance at all. So, which of you injured my son? Li Qiuyue asked coldly. Half of those there shifted their gaze to Dong Fangwho he could see was leaning against the mudskipper, holding his right wrist, face pale as he glared balefully at him. -So, it was him with the clones, he sighed grimly, fighting back the shadows trying to devour his vision. Dong Fang flinched as he realised, they were all looking at him With a sneer, Li Qiuyue arrived beside Dong Fang. I Dong Fang started to speak as she pressed her palm into his chest. Save it for your next life, Li Qiuyue sneered, strange patterns shimmering across her exposed arm for a moment, before a profoundly inauspicious aura enveloped Dong Fang. Hey! Mei! Focus hey! Qing was trying to speak to him, but it was hard to focus on her. All he could feel, as darkness finally overwhelmed his vision and his strength left him, was relief, as he watched Dong Fangs body collapse to the ground like a broken doll beside the mudskipper, while the other attackers recoiled in horror. Chapter 25 – Bittersweet Symphony (Part 3)

~ Part 3 ~

~ Ji Ming C Seven Sovereigns School ~
Darkness enveloped a tiny, spark-like flower and the glimmering leaf it lay on Timeless, formless, devouring darkness. No matter how they struggled, the spark faded, and the leaf wilted. Faded and wilted as they drifted. and drifted and drifted, until their radiance was gone, and only a sad, solitary flower and a slowly wilting leaf remained. They drifted, in shadow, wondering silently, why they felt so lost Little Ji Save you A voice found them. A sense that something was reaching for themsearching for themtugged, faintly at what might once have been awareness. Let me A light in the darkness. Something they could be drawn to Save you Little Brother! Senior Brother! Brother! ah! Fates go get are these?! Dulled, dissociated senses, broken and abused to a point where they had nearly forgotten what they were, tried to make sense of things, but there was only Darkness. Darkness that was somehow noisy. With disorientating clamour. Look out! Is he still alive? Dont die! Dont go It came from everywhere, and nowhere, and yet, it was almost like confused voices? Focus! Shockingly, yes, though his cultivation Hey, open your eyes! Little Brother! The words were like hands, grasping for them What is a hand? the flower asked, perplexed A hand? the leaf echoed, before pausing and wondering why the flower had even asked that. Can you also feel? Feel? the flower repeated, sounding small and lost, even as the leaf considered, or tried to, what was. The feeling that it was missing something was Ji Ming! A voice, tinged with concern, cut through the confused babble of the enveloping, all-consuming darkness Ji Ming? the flower whispered, hopefully. I-Illuminating Wisdom? Illuminating Wisdom? the leaf echoed them, wondering why they felt It didnt even have words for it, it was such an inarticulable The lack of ability to grasp the thing that those two words evoked in it was almost as internally suffocating as the darkness was malignantly oppressive. Try as it might, it just could not find a a It observed its form, as it realised an ephemeral trace of its lost radiance had returned, was returning, somehow, within itself. With it, came a flood of confused, disorientating concepts. That the leaf was a he and the flower was a she, that Illuminating Wisdom, or rather Ji Ming, was his name, and that he was currently a a Reality, and memory returned, like a bucket of icy water, darkness transforming into a sky that couldnt decide if it was stars, swirling clouds, or a vaulted roof We arent dead! The flowerLian Erbeiwhispered ecstatically as he found himself looking up, not at his teacher, but at his very senior brother Meng Tan, who was slowly dragging what remained of his broken body through mud!? For a brief, panicked moment, he was gripped with the certainty that he was somehow still in Yin Eclipse. That their escape had just been some dreadful illusion, spawned by the yang poison -The poison! Panic transformed into paralyzing horror as the deeper implications of Meng Tan dragging him finally registered. Taaaahn he tried to speak, to warn his senior brother, but the state of his body and the crippling dissociation afflicting him meant that his words were no more than a broken rasp. Found him? someone, another familiar voice, female this time, called from ahead of them. Dao Soul damaged? a secondmale, and much nearerasked. Yes, Meng Tan confirmed grimly, as Cao Liang, his immediate senior as a personal disciple of Meng Fu, entered his limited vision, dressed in greyish blue armour and carrying a two-handed sword. In fact, besides Liang, he realised, were another two of his senior brothers. Ancestor Fang Ren was bracing himself against a long-bladed glaive, while Ancestor Yun Quan, leaning on a sword of his own, was being supported by no less than the current headmistress of the Seven Sovereigns, Meng Yang Mei, and the Meng clan Envoy, Meng Li Xiaomei, both looking drained. F-fairy Yang A-ancestors? Lian Erbei whispered, sounding overjoyed at their appearance, though he himself just felt numb. Foundation still collapsing as well, Meng Tan observed to Cao Liang as Meng Li Xiaomei also hurried over. Motherless, Cao Liang cursed under his breath and sheathed his sword across his back before grabbing his other arm with a gauntleted hand Gah! How is a Dao Eternal this fate-thrashed heavy, Cao Liang muttered as they hauled him up. As a comment, that surprised and concerned him, because by this point the Yang Metal Poisons corruption of his body was so extensive that it should have been very obvious. What caused? Meng Li Xiaomeis question was eaten up by a soundless, shrieking roar that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere, all at once. A wave of golden fire tinged with an eye-searing iridescencean embodiment of Yang strength so pure and profound to almost defy his ability to perceive it as suchrolled in from every direction within the broken skies above them. me your strength! he was dimly aware of Meng Yang calling out as their surroundings distorted under its momentummelding with the ruined, melted, yang-corrupted swamp he had just fled from, where Petrified, he could only watch helplessly as the golden fire coalesced into an eye-like fissure amidst the burning mists of the swamp. The allure of it, like he was staring into the void of a collapsed star, was utterly irresistible GreatVividUnsurpassedSupreme! His senior brothers voices hung in the air, as a vast, mandala-esque formation, focused on moon runes representing those words, coalesced above them. Within it, the effect of the baleful eye seemed to lessen A terrible, familiar fissure of molten gold slid through it, as if the barrier itself was not even I am One with the World Meng Yangs voice cut through the chaos. the World is with you the four ancestors and Meng Li Xiaomei whispered, as to his shock and immense relief, the golden fissure scattered into twisted, parasol-like flowers and a swirling, iridescent afterimage. I am One with the World! Meng Yang repeated, more forcefully, spreading her arms wide The haze of their surroundings wavered, then the ground all around them bloomed with vibrant parasol flowers. In the blink of an eye, all around them the flowers swirled up, transforming into shrubs, vines and finally fully formed parasol trees, their every surface inscribed with countless names. the World is with you the refrain wasnt just spoken by the four old ancestors, but by tens, if not hundreds, as the ancestral accumulation of the Seven Sovereigns started to focus on their location, giving birth to a dazzling celestial garden A vast, drifting haze of golden qi, like early morning mist, bled out of their surroundings, merging with the golden, eye-like fissure. What is this qi? Meng Li Xiaomei asked, her voice becoming tinged with a fear that matched his own, as he watched it rapidly envelop the parasol grove, obliterating or distorting and subverting leaves, branches and names almost as fast as they manifested A folly, a strange, grating, hauntingly familiar voice whispered, seemingly from every direction at once. The eye shook, its focus suddenly and rather erratically shifting, almost as if it were Abruptly, the nature of the mist and the haze around them shifted. The overwhelming Yang strength fading rapidly, losing much of its devouring, consuming Intent. Simultaneously, the aura of the grove Meng Yang had summoned also turned, its vibrant, timeless aura lessening. Leaves withered, branches aged and the space between the trees turned gloomy. Sister Yang! Meng Li Xiaomei, who had been looking around with concern, gasped, catching Meng Yang as she slipped to her knees. Son of a Dun Heavenly Virgin Yun Quan and Fang Rens curses were lost as the world around them rippled erratically, the edges of trees, rocks, pillars, even the misty haze and manifest qi, bleeding unfocused, eye-searing after-images. A malignant, blighted, mistake, the voice continued, sounding almost amused. A black line split the heart of the still wildly searching eyewhich collapsed in a mind-numbing shriektransforming into a fissure of fracturing nihility that stabbed down towards them It didnt die? Cao Liang hissed. Seemingly not, Meng Tan agreed grimly, as Fang Ren cut upwards at the rapidly expanding fissure with his glaive I am One with the World, Meng Yang gasped as Meng Li Xiaomei and Yun Quan pulled her back up. Fang Rens blow, reinforced by the ancestral strength Meng Yang was calling upon, met the black line in a flash of black and white. The golden qi and the ancestral grove around them distorted, then scattered into a hazy nova of yang qi and parasol tree-themed ephemera. You should have accepted your glorious death, child, the voice sounded not mocking, but almost disappointed, as his senior brother staggered back, his face pale. Now, the price you will paythe ancestral accumulation of the school recoiled. The fissure distorted, its shape twisting in a profoundly unnatural way, as if it were not all quite in the same reality, before fracturing into six distinct limb-like holes in reality, which grasped for them, like a dreadful handwill be much, much Abruptly, everything turned white. A vast, bright swirling sea formed of the natural energies of the world had arrived. Ephemeral depictions of a myriad mythical beasts danced around its edges, before dispersing back into the mists from which they were formed. The swamp, the hall, his seniors, all of them vanished. Obscured amidst that swirling sea of white on white. Only the now-distorting shadow-like fissures, the remnants of the formation and the scattering eye of yang qi lingered, cast in strange, inverted and iridescent hues Thank goodness, The words were little more than a whisper as they slipped into his mind. Sorry I took so long T-Teacher was all he managed to rasp in relief, as the hall slowly slid back into focus around him. The rippling whiteness flowing inwards, coalescing as it did, into six, golden-haired, veiled young women, garbed in flowing red gowns emblazoned with rainbow-coloured flames and clouds. Each one held a sleek, two-handed, reddish-black wooden sword, carved with patterns of trefoil leaves and phoenix feathers, which they were using to pin down the fissures Really? the voice sounded almost bored, in spite of the way the six fissures were distorting and starting to break apart before their eyes. Is that all you? A serenely beautiful, white-haired woman with the appearance of an older sister to those already there, dressed in a red gown and a golden stole, appeared like a celestial fairy in the middle of the six swords, and landed lightly on the muddy ground The World is With Me she murmured, fluidly removing a wooden hairpin in the shape of a parasol flower out of her hair. I am One with the World. The hairpin swiftly transformed into a long-bladed glaive with a parasol-wood blade that bled white petals from its edge as she took just a half step back and cut upwards with it Her blow met another shadowy appendage-like fissure as it arrived to bisect her, its path until then obscured by the searing haze Reality groaned and shrieked. A haunting, horrible sound akin to nails scratching across glass. Dimly, he was aware of a further layer of the vast, ancient wards built through the heart of the schools superstructure triggering, transforming the middle-distance into a slowly shifting galaxy of archaic symbol-like constellations. Meng Fu staggered back as the fissure recoiled, then all seven bled together, transforming amid the fading spatial ripples, and the still-flowing veil of white energy turned into something between a squid and a spider crab akin to the horrific shadow he had fled from earlier, the heart of it twisting to become a maw where its face might have been The six figures behind the swords wavered, then scattered into multi-coloured parasol flowers. He tried to scream, but even in his head, words were impossible as it focused on him. It called to him, with a terrible, enchanting, alluring voice that promised salvation atonement for this disaster, if he would but accept the inevitability and the honour in his end You are trying my patience, Meng Fus tone was harsh and cold as she pointed the glaive at the thing and whatever it had just done faded away. Get out, before I You can you do it? the creature interrupted her, sounding curious, more than anything else, as it pulled itself up to its full height, which was easily three times her own. Do you even know words with which to entreat me? Meng Fu didnt reply, merely tilted her head to the side slightly as she stared up at it. Abruptly, the swirling parasol blossoms and molten-white energy shifted, reforming into four more veiled young women, each one once again holding a two-handed sword. This time, however, they held the blades with their hands, the cross-pieces almost touching their slightly bowed foreheads GreatVividUnsurpassedSupreme The four spoke in unison, echoing the words his seniors had used earlier. This time, there was no great mandala, no resonance with the ancestral power of the sect, and yet, he couldnt help but feel that there was something tangibly more about them. Words that are your own? the creature asked with an almost tired, if rather mocking, sigh, reaching out for the four with its reformed limbs Words, huh Meng Fu murmured, abruptly spreading her arms, the glaive returning to her hair as an ornament. Svaha It was barely a whisper, yet somehow the word she spoke hung in the air, like a soulful chime of a temple bell. The creature staggered back, its form losing all sense of cohesion between one moment and the next, scattering into vision scarring shadows that bled strange, empty flames, before they too vanished. In fact, everything the aura of the word touched, seemed to change subtly. The swirling mists became less oppressive. The clouds above lost something of their eerie gloom. The yang oppression of the swamp no longer devouring and greedy. Not bad His elation vanished, washed away as if it never was, as the dreadful old man, the old scholar who had nearly killed them all, stepped out of the mists, his hands clasped behind his back. Not bad at all, the old man chuckled, looking around at the rapidly reappearing hall with undisguised interest. An auspicious ending, the old scholar mused, his gaze running over the central pillars for the transfer hall, now broken and warped, as they emerged from the chaos, before turning back to her. Not bad at all Old Watcher, Meng Fus tone turned guarded, are you trying to make an enemy out of me? You are certainly your mothers greatest achievement, the old man sighed, which wasnt really an answer to her question, at least not one that made sense to him. I trust you will not make a mistake here. A mistake? Meng Fu repeated, her tone turning pensive. Mmm the Old Scholar nodded, as if what he was saying was somehow very obvious. Meng Fu stared at him for a long moment, then sighed as well. I am not sure if I should be insulted or pleased at your praise, his teacher replied, her focus never leaving the old man, as the shift in their surroundings finally reached him. Consider that my gift to you, the old scholar chuckled, his form rapidly turning translucent, merging with the mists into a space that almost looked like it was a mountainous river valley, rather than the hellish swamp they had just left. An acknowledgement of how you have grown over these years. Haa rather than reply, his teacher just sighed, as if that wasnt quite the answer she had wanted. Good Luck, Little Chick. They stood there in silence amidst the ruins. The only sound was that of distant, falling masonry and the plink of cooling rock, staring at the point where the old scholar had just been standing. His teacher recovered first, looking around for a long moment, then reaching out with her hand. She stared at it for several seconds, before glancing up at the ceiling and sighing deeply. What a day, Meng Tan finally muttered, running a hand through his pale hair. It is fortunate the outer wards held, Meng Yang, her face still pale and drawn, agreed, as they took in the devastation that had been unleashed in the heart of their sect. Indeed, Cao Liang agreed with a deep sigh, scuffing his foot in the mud, which was still there, along with rocks, a few ruined buildings and a lot of corpses. The dead lay everywhere. Even though he was still unable to move, he could see the dead, everywhere. How wretched. Not even young women were spared, Lian Erbeis voice echoed in his ears, sounding haunted as his gaze found the nearest They were a group of young women, not even that really, as Lian Erbei had observed. Teenagers, lying like discarded dolls, their eyes blank and uncomprehending at how their path had been cut short. Their only crime in the eyes of a cruel and uncaring heaven that they were unlucky enough to be going about their daily business a few moments before and for it, their souls were totally smashed, beyond any real hope of reincarnation. What even was that, anyway? Meng Yang asked gloomily, as she took it all in. Which one? Meng Tan asked, as Meng Li Xiaomei knelt down beside him and pulled out a medicine box. Fair, Meng Yang sighed, rubbing her temples. The With a start, he realised Meng Fu was standing beside him, holding Meng Li Xiaomeis hand, preventing her from taking his pulse. Teacher, all four murmured, saluting her. T-teacher, he echoed silently, as Lian Erbei also whispered Honoured Ancestor. Your arrival has saved the school, Meng Yang added softly, giving her a much more formal salute that was echoed by Meng Li Xiaomei. Not for the first time, Meng Fu replied, with more of her usual dry manner, wiping a trickle of blood from her nose as she ushered Meng Li Xiaomei to the side and knelt down beside him. Did any of you touch him? she asked, giving him a pensive look over. I hauled him over here, Meng Tan replied, And Liang helped a bit of the way. Do you recognise the poison? It seems somewhat familiar, but I didnt dare probe, just kept it from spreading as best I could. To think there was something like this hidden away in those valleys, even after all this time, Meng Fu stated with an unhappy sigh, sitting back and staring into nothing for a long moment. What is it? Cao Liang asked, uneasily, moving over to stand beside Meng Li Xiaomei. Superficially well, actually, I guess, its a form of Yang Poison, Meng Fu replied with a faint grimace. An Enforced Path, if you want a technical term for it, though it would be simpler to just call it a curse. A Yang Curse? Meng Li Xiaomeis expression turned ugly. Yes, Meng Fu confirmed, as she finally put a hand to his neck to take his pulse. Can you heal him? Meng Yang asked after several seconds. Yes, Meng Fu sighed. Him and Erbei. Erbei? Meng Yang repeated, surprised. Indeed, Meng Fu nodded, pulling out a small doll made of white stone. Sorry about this, Ji, she muttered and placed it on his chest His meridians abruptly turned into fissures of fire. The sensation persisted for almost thirty agonizing seconds, then, to his surprise and immense relief, he felt the normal faculties of his Dao Soul return, albeit much more limited by the ruined state of his body and his crippled foundation. Can you speak? Meng Fu asked him, withdrawing her hand from his neck. Y-yes, he managed to rasp, finding that he could with some effort, properly project his voice out of his ruined body once more. Good, thats something, his teacher murmured. Um, what was that, anyway? Meng Yang asked at last, glancing over at where the spider-squid thing had vanished. Something from beyond the realm wall, Meng Tan replied, his expression turning dark. An Outsider? Meng Li Xiaomeis expression also twisted with disgust. It has a commonality with them, but it isnt a thing from beyond the realm wall, Meng Fu clarified, following their gazes to that location. I suppose its a minion, or maybe a clone or facet of that old fellow. He attacked us, he added. Was talking about an honourable death. The whole experience felt like a nightmare at this point. Yep, sounds about right, his teacher nodded. That is one way to deal with the curse. Perhaps the simplest and most effective. What was something like that doing in Yin Eclipse? Fang Ren asked her, frowning. It somehow survived a direct hit from the grand formation, Yun Quan muttered. Existing, Meng Fu grunted, clearly not that keen to talk about it. The less you think about that old fellow and anything he said, the better. It really would have been better if you hadnt sent those swords after it, though. A-apologies, Imperial Ancestor Shifting his head, he saw that Meng Kan Wen, one of the Dao Ascendant Elders who was part of the hall protector group, was standing nearby, bowing apologetically. H-hadnt? Cao Liang asked, looking around at the devastation with palpable scepticism. Teacher, Fang Ren protested. Without the formation your mothererr her August, Saintly Majesty, the Third Princessbestowed, we could not have repelled that horrific thing Or defended this gateway until you got here! Cao Liang agreed unhappily. You cannot fault Elder Wen and the others, Yun Quan added hurriedly. Though his own memory of that was very patchy, given how he had arrived, he could only agree wholeheartedly. Without the intervention of Kan Wen and the other eleven Dao Ascension Guardians specially trained to use that formation, he was pretty sure they would be in deep, deep trouble right now. The central transfer hall was the main gate and permanent point of contact with the Meng Clans core worlds. In the worst-case outcome, this place might have been totally destroyed, and them with it, before his teacher got here, doing irreparable damage to the vitality and lineage of the Seven Sovereigns. Aiii Meng Fu looked at them in turn, and then just sighed, shaking her head. I suppose we can only hope it doesnt provoke something utterly ungodly, she muttered. Though given how things are going There is something worse than that? he managed to ask, his own voice sounding shaky in his ears. In Yin Eclipse? Meng Fu snorted. Yes, there are worse things than that old fellow. Much, much worse She trailed off, staring at the place where the rift had been, looking as vexed as he had ever seen her. Erm Teacher? Yun Quan spoke up a touch hesitantly, after they had stood there for almost a minute, listening to the patter of falling masonry and the distant shouts of those hurrying over to help with the aftermath. Yes? Meng Fu replied, turning to him. Did that he erm really call you little? Yun Quan started to ask. Let me be perfectly clear, Meng Fu gave his senior brother a sideways look that was very cool. If any of you ever bring that up ever again, I will see to it that you spend the rest of eternity as outer disciples feeding spirit fowl. With cultivations to match your status and life enough to reflect on it. He silently praised his senior martial brother for being brazen enough, or perhaps clueless enough, to actually ask about that right here and now, though it was very him. Now, Little Ji Ah he flinched, as she turned her attention back to him. Now that the immediate threat seemed over, the fact that he had survived, even if it was with a crippled foundation and a broken body, he supposed that the accounting would have to begin. Dont look at me like that, Meng Fu sighed, shaking her head. You are alive. Thats debatable, Fang Ren remarked drily, giving Yun Quan a cheeky elbow to the side. Ive seen healthier corpses. Haa Y-yes, he managed to reply. Meng Fu shifted, taking in the death and destruction all around them for several long seconds, then sighed again and turned back to him. ...Would you mind explaining to me what exactly has happened to cause all this?

~ Jun Arai C Into the Cloud Forest ~
It was a stupid rhyme, but it did help to fill up the eerie absence of normal forest noises as they walked on through the dripping greenery. When that got boring, they shifted to other silly songs, like Three Monkeys in a Mulberry Tree and Seven Young Masters came to Tea, trading verses until at last, after about a mile or so, they arrived at the base of a water-eroded, overhanging cliff with a shallow, slow-moving river flowing beneath it. The compass, rather helpfully, pointed straight across and into the cliff. I dont feel like trying to go straight up there, Sana remarked, dumping the puppet down by the shore and stretching. And I see that the talismans hit here as well Yeah, she agreed, eyeing the verdant yet aggressively flowerless water vegetation and then the awkwardly inclined face rising above them as her sister took a deep drink from her water jar, before passing it to her. Savouring the mouthful of lukewarm water, she considered their options, such as they were. I guess Ill climb a tree to get a view of the land, then we go leftshe pointed along the riverbankuntil we see somewhere we can ascend? A plan is a plan, Sana grunted, splashing some river water on her face. Leaving her sister, who still seemed rather jaded by circumstances to her thoughts, she picked out a viable looking tree and, pulling out some of the rope, walked over to it and looped it around the trunk. The hardest part was getting to the first branches, really, which somewhat surprised her, because she had thought she had recovered fairly well from the descent. The fact that her shoulders and thighs felt noticeably sore by the time she reached the canopy didnt bode well for any further, serious rock climbing, she reflected grimly, wiping water from her eyes as she affixed the rope as a safety line. The canopy layer was almost like a different world. Cloying mist obscured everything at this height. She could barely hear herself think, such was the noise of the rain on leaves and the rustle of branches. Every surface was slick beneath her hands and feet, dripping with moss, ferns and flowerless epiphytes. Treacherous rulers of their little kingdoms, nestled between hidden chasms. After carefully checking what she was using for handholdsbecause falling out of trees suckedshe started to explore the upper canopy, looking for a route higher. It helped a lot that the plants up here were just plants. Trying to climb like a monkey in trees like these when they were garlanded with toxic creepers and water ferns, with the ever-present threat of algru on every branch, or of being eyeballed by some sneaky orchid was beyond miserable. What she also noticed, as she went higher, was that the qi from the scattered talismans was clearer up here as well. It wasnt to the point of being dangerous, but she could literally taste the diffusing yang qi in the damp aira sharpness that left her feeling slightly on edge. -Does that mean that what we were seeing on the ground is just scatter? Thinking it over, as she carefully sought a route to the emergent layer above, that made sense. Those pursuing Juni and the rest probably targeted them from the ridge they had just crossed. The unnerving thing was the sheer scale of it She grabbed a branch, and it gave beneath her grip, dragging a small avalanche of plants towards the forest floor with it, the ferns above dislodging a cascade of water in the process. Oh, come on, she muttered angrily to herself, steadying herself and staring into the misty chasm in front of her. Stupid, stupid Shaking her head, she was about to pull herself up onto a different, hopefully less treacherous branch, when another, slightly disturbing thought occurred to her: what if the qi heres actually affecting me somewhat? The local qi was weird, but so far had seemed fairly aloof in how it interacted with them. The talisman qi, however Yang qi poisoning did make you jittery, and prone to distraction in its early stages. Focusing on her mantra, she let it do its thing; however, nothing really changed. -Or is it like sis, and this is a lingering effect of? Forty metres up in a tree is not the place for this, she declared. Taking a deep breath, she sat there for several seconds, focusing on stilling her mind and looking around. Hey! Sis! You Okay? Sanas voice drifted up from below. Exhaling again, she looked down. In spite of the mist, she could just make out her sister, standing below amidst the scatter of fallen greenery, shading her hands. Yeah, its just a stupid tree! she called back, before adding under her breath, Just a stupid tree Puffing out her cheeks, she picked another branchwhich was thankfully soundand started climbing again. Despite the slipand the stupid thoughtsshe had actually picked her tree pretty well, so after a few minutes further careful clambering, she reached its crown without further incident. Unfortunately, the low cloud was still thick enough that she could sweep her hand through it and watch it visibly deform. Still, having gone to the effort to get this far, she pulled herself up the final few feet, and feeling rather like a monkey, braced herself on a swaying branch and pushed her head out to look around. -As expected, all but the nearest treetops are obscured, she mused, eyeing the hazy shadows amidst the swirling low cloud and drifting rain. That said Doing her best to push the discomforting feeling that she was inhaling cold steam, she let her vision just focus on one part of the treetops across from her, and found that, just as she had thought a moment before, something weird was going on with the cloud. There was a bizarre kind of reverse luminescence about it, but only in places she didnt quite look at. Not only did it thoroughly mess with her perception of depth, she quickly realised, but it also seemed to draw in the ambience of the surroundings in disconcerting ways. Curious, she lightly shifted her weight on her branch, making it sway against the natural movement of the treetop, watching pensively as the shadows they cast blurred with a faintly reddish-blue tint that lingered just a fraction longer than felt natural after she looked away. Well, thats not at all concerning, she remarked, out loud, listening to how the foliage effortlessly ate up the sound of her voice. She couldnt pick out any discordance or strange echoing though. -That said, what can I do about it, I guess its just another weird thing, she reflected. I should just be thankful the cloud is visibly ebbing and flowing. Indeed, the blanket of depth-deceiving white gloom around her was slowly shifting, swirling in near invisible currents through the sheets of rain. Shifting her position on the branch, so she had a better, if somewhat less stable vantage point of where the cliff should be, she only had to wait another cold, damp minute before the clouds shifted enough and she got a proper view of the mid-portion of the cliff rising above them. A coruscating, inverted gyre of reddish gold lightningthat was all she could think to compare it to as she pondered what she was actually seeingtwisted slowly on the heights of the cliff. Whether it was one bolt or a dozen also defied her observation, because well, the longer she stared at it, the less like a conventional afterimage it seemed. It kept fading in and out of focus and the bizarre, inverse nature of it was flat out disorientating if she tried to engage with it directly. Her first thought was that it was a talisman residue, if only because it also seemed to be the source of the strange reddish blue afterimage distorting the depth of the foliage around her. It took her several eye-watering attempts, frequently frustrated by the ever-shifting cloud, of staring into the heart of the chaos to work out what it was even hitting, or originating from, which turned out to be a rather warped tree, wreathed in -Shadows? Trying not to squint at it, because that did not help, she found herself tilting her head a bit, trying to isolate some of the shapes, because the longer she stared at it, the more it felt like What she thought she had just seen slipped away like fog, leaving her only with spots in her vision until after a few seconds she had to look away -Was that a monkey? Yo, She nearly fell out of the tree as Sana unexpectedly appeared on the branch below her. For a moment, she found herself wondering if she was hallucinating, somehow, having stared at the strange lightning-like thing for too long It doesnt take that long to climb a tree, Sana muttered, giving her a slightly accusatory look. I was worried. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She opened her mouth to remind her sister that with both of them up a tree, there was nobody on the ground, in case something happened while she was climbing, then shut it again and swallowed her words. Well, now that youre hereinstead, she pointed up at the distortion in the misty cloud swirling up the cliff face above themwhat do you make of that? Is it drawing the cloud with it? Frowning, Sana tilted her head to the side as she stared up into the drifting mists. Weird Could it be some kind of talisman residue? I thought that, she agreed, gnawing at her lip. But it feels kind of She was about to say off, when something else caught her eye about itnot one shadow, but two, meeting at the tree and then it was gone, lost in the blurry haze. Its somehow there, yet not, and yet also able to avoidOhhh her sister trailed off rubbing her eyes hard. Thats really unpleasant. It is, she agreed, biting her lip as she tried to re-find what she thought she had glimpsed, while striving to ignore the rapidly growing and deeply unpleasant feeling that she had grit under her eyelids. Huh. Sana cut in, squinting up at the cliff again. Look, in the middle of the boltwhere its rising out of that rather warped tree. Even as Sana spoke, she caught the same thing, a shadow within the shadows, slowly scattering, arms outstretched as it, she, fell. J-Juni? Her mind blanked for a moment, as she stared at the ghostly, falling figure, then she was gone, blurring back into the shifting effervescence and the mists still drifting inwards. Fighting down a terrible, instinctual surge of panic at the thought she might be witnessing the final moments of her friend, she took a deep breath to collect herself Is that a? Wait a moment, Beside her, Sana was poking at her scrip while squinting up at the tree. Did you also? she turned to her sister, who was now staring at the scrip with deep frown. What are you doing? Did you stare into the light too long? Sana asked, raising her eyebrows. I am trying to freeze some of that distortion Ah, look! There! Before she could bite back at what Sana had just said, her sister poked the scrip and a shimmering image slowly appeared between them focused on a monkey of all things, slowly blurring out of a bolt of reddish-gold lightning, its hand reaching down. It was still blurry, but the hunched figure amidst the flurry of lightning bolts had a comparable size and frame to that of the Ochre monkeys. Huh, Sana stared dully as a flailing half-shadow, just about resembling Juni in figure, outlined faintly with the qi signature of the skitterleap talisman, was grasped by the monkey. -So I didnt hallucinate that. She stared blankly at the image as it continued to stabilize further. -Dont tell me that is somehow Juni, and a monkey? Or a lightning shaped monkey? -Or a monkey getting hit by lightning while holding Juni? Trembling orchids? Eh? she turned back to her sister, who had just poked her in the side, hard. We picked up some Trembling Shadow Orchids, didnt we? Sana asked, her expression concerned. Are you sure you are okay, sis you look a bit pale? I yes, I am fine, she muttered, trying again to push away the disturbing thoughts that were bleeding into her mind about what they weremight belooking at. -It just looks like a shadow of Juni falling off a cliff -They are all fine. she informed herself firmly. We do, yes, why? Sana gave her such a look, until she realised the question was embarrassingly obvious. -Uggh, I should have thought of that, she sighed, producing a small pot that held the tiny orchid from the small pouch on her belt. It was one of a handful such herbs that had miraculously survived the drop off the cliff. Trembling Orchids had a few uses, but the primary one was as a formation focus that was incredibly sensitive to auspicious changes in spatial qi. The more inauspicious, the more they shook. She exhaled, quietly relieved, as the small, teal-flowered orchid swayed a little, but largely showed no signs of excessive agitation. So-so, Sana mused, eyeing the little plant with a pensive expression. Then They both blinked as the orchid-flowers slowly started to lean towards the lightning. Its auspicious? she exclaimed, not quite believing it. Sana just gave her a helpless shrug *Chime* They both started as Sanas scrip emitted a faint tone. What is it? she asked as Sana stared at whatever it was telling her. The capture formation is configured to allow image matching, Sana informed her a little archly. From when we were cataloguing herbs last night, before all this? Ah, she nodded. -Uggh, come on, pull yourself together, Arai, she grumbled mentally, resisting the urge to rub her eyes. So, what did it match? A monkey, Sana replied drily, as a second image flickered into being between them. And then some The image itself was familiarMisty Jasmine Inn, with the Iron Hide monkeys standing next to the entrance to the shrine courtyard. You captured an image of them? she blinked. I mean, its not often you meet them, her sister replied giving her a sideways look that she opted to ignore. True, she conceded. So? The um Sana hesitated, then the image shifted, enlarging itself The one in red ochre, she murmured, even as Sana pointed and focused on him, with his fur daubed painted with lightning bolt and cloud-like designs. A moment later, a third image, a composite of that monkey and the spectral monkey reaching down to grasp Juni by the arm overlaid themselves, revealing the two to be a near-perfect match. More surprisingly, a moment later, dozens of other matches flickered up as the lightning patterns on the monkeys fur overlaid with frozen images of the distortions bleeding out from the frozen pair. It also matched the falling shadow to Juni a moment later. All this was caused by that monkey? she asked at last, gazing around at the reddish-blue shadows and the twisted distortions on the cliff. While they had been conversing, the misty cloud itself had flowed back to partially obscure the actual bolt, if that was indeed what it was, but the after-effects of it were still mostly visible. This must have caused an utterly inauspicious ruckus, Sana mused. And this is their territory I think? It should be? she hazarded, though the question of what construed a monkey-band like the Iron-hides territory was rather fluid. If that was Juni, what about the others? Sana asked, more quietly. There doesnt seem to be any evidence of them in that image, and the skitterleap talisman was still registering three signatures with the compass, she mused, just relieved that this seemed to point, however inexplicably, to Juni at least having run into one of the monkeys. The bolt looked like it arced up to the cliff top; it could be she slipped racing up the edge? So, I guess we do get to climb up there after all, Sana sighed, squinting up through the mists and the drifting rain at the sheer rockface above them. Climbing, hyo, she agreed with a resigned groan of her own, running her hands through her matted hair.

~ Han Shu C Ancient Caverns ~
Desperately trying not to dwell on the groaning rock above them or get pulled off his path by the uneven ripples of distant displacement affecting the chest deep water they were wading through, Han Shu focused on where Juni and Ling were forging a path ahead of him, through the eerily luminescent water of the flooded cavern system. More algru ahead, Juni, who was currently in the lead, signed abruptly, her motions large and obvious, though Ling also relayed the instruction on to him in case he hadnt caught it. Hearing anything was impossible currently. The combination of natural echoes, chaotically lapping water and the perpetual sounds of warping rock all around them were a constant onslaught against the senses. Without his mantra, he doubted heor any of them actuallywould be able to endure this place for as long as they had. Passable? he signed back to them. No, both Juni and Ling replied at once. Exhaling, he braced against the nearest wall as the pair slowly waded the short distance back to him. This is a nightmare, Ling, who was the shortest amongst them, signed unhappily. I am practically swimming here. It isnt ideal, Juni agreed apologetically, pulling up the crude map her scrip was recording for them as they went. I guess we go back to the previous cavern and look on the left side? The ruins? Lings pale face scrunched up in distaste. How bad is it? he asked, peering past them into the swirling, almost mistily luminescent passage ahead of them. Whatever is going on up there is Juni stopped signing as a wave of wrongness bled through their surroundings, leaving him clammy and provoking a new surge of shimmering luminescence in the waters around them for several seconds. Gritting his teeth, he braced The whole cavern jumped, the water around them warping such that it almost swept Ling off her feet entirely, before Juni grabbed her. Aftershocks rippled through their surroundings, accompanied by the unnerving splashes of what he had to assume were stalactites falling off the cavern roof ahead of them. That was bad, he signed, helping Ling and Juni find their footing. Yes, Juni agreed, her own expression as strained as his probably was. Fungi, algru, rockfall, drowning, Ling unhappily signed off a list of hazards they had had narrow brushes with in the last however long it had been. Cave centipede Juni signed urgently. Both of them turned to look at her, before realising she wasnt adding to Lings list, but pointing off in the direction they had just retreated from. The dog-sized critter, missing quite a few of its disturbingly long legs, was slowly hauling its way along the far wall, trying to stay above the choppy water, yet bleeding ichor into the water as it went. Before they could retreat further, back the way they came, it finally reached the edge of the submerged, fluorescing algru He winced as the ubiquitous plant bloomed frenetically up the wall, snaring most of the leggy monstrositys left side. The centipede thrashed, trying to lunge towards them, and escape the ambushing threat, but it was no use. Tendrils bit deep into its carapace, seeking out the injuries already crippling it, and within moments its movement turned chaotic and uncoordinated. That bad, Juni added wryly, in reply to his initial query as they slowly edged backwards while watching the centipedes broken body twitch in the shimmering water, as the algru mat finished entrapping it Abruptly, Lin Ling grabbed both him and Juni by the arm, and frantically pulled them back more hurriedly through the turbulent water. As she dragged them both, he caught a glimpse of a faint shadow bleeding slowly across the wet rock beside them, the surface flaking in places. A heartbeat later, thousands of tendrils unfurled from the rapidly expanding bloom, flowing across the walls in a wave of vision-gouging luminescence Juni grasped his hand, even as he fought to recover his ruined vision. Gratefully, he let her guide both of them back in rapid retreat through the water, away from the algru bloom, until at last he could make out more than blurry shapes once again. Even then, they still kept moving until at last they were back at the entrance to the previous sprawling cavern. That was close, he gasped, focusing on his mantra to help with his recovery, and also to try and regain some of his lost dark vision, finding as he did so that they were back at the entrance to the previous, sprawling, flooded cavern. Fate-thrashed algru, Juni spat, slapping a hand against the water with uncharacteristic anger, before signing, Well spotted, Ling. A pale-faced Lin Ling just nodded as she adjusted the piece of cloth she was using to hold her hair back so it was more tightly affixed. You okay? Juni added, turning to him. Yes, I he barely managed to give her an affirmative sign before another sound-devouring tremor shook their surroundings. Oh for Determined not to feel like a complete passenger, he grabbed Juni and Lin Ling by the arms as the water around them surged, accompanied by the disturbingly clear and crisp sound of cracking rock echoing through the caverns They were washed into the cavern wall hard enough to leave all of them gasping and cursing. Flailing for any kind of grip, he raked his hand blindly along the wall until his fingers found a fissure. Leveraging Iron, Worldly and Gift, and feeding the pain in his arm back into his mantra to support himself, he barely managed to keep the handhold against the recoiling swell of the water. Thanks Ling gasped, also finding a handhold a moment later Before he could reply though, luminescence once again flooded into their surroundings, as the algru bloom rolled along the wall, like an expanding forest of tiny fern-like fronds. His luss cloth clothing saved him from losing all the skin on his arm, but it still found openings at his wrist, sending a wave of hot, itchy pain along the inside of his arm. Bright mind and Iron flesh his attempt at using his long-form mantra faltered as he stupidly had to think about how best to utilize Beginning for just a fraction too long. Still, it gave him enough to repel some of the poisonous qi the algru was sending into his arm. For once, it helped that his spirit root had something of a Yang Water affinity, because the yang strength within the algrus invasive qi was unable to gain purchase in his arm meridians. {Li Changyes Dream Flare} *Fsssssssak!* A nova of blueish-purple yin fire from the talisman Juni had just used washed back along the wall, enveloping them and forcing the algru to retreat somewhat. How is your skitterleap talisman? Ling mouthed hopefully to him, rubbing her neck and hand where a nasty mark was also spreading. Focusing on the bound talisman, he found to his frustration that it was still not fully recovered from the heavy use it had seen earlier. At the very least, his would take minutes more probably, to become even remotely useful. Still replenishing, he mouthed back, her grimace conveying to him all he needed to know about the likely similar state of hers. Same, Juni, who was channelling into the talisman barrier, somehow managing to juggle a supporting spirit jade and keep her footing at the same time, added. Id ask how we Lin Ling flinched as a massive slab of the roof on the far side of the chaotically illuminated cavern sheered away from the fissure ceiling and crumbled down into the water. This time, they saw the wave coming, allowing them to duck beneath the water as the waves surged across the cavern, rolling over fallen rocks and breaking against stalagmites and around larger outcroppings. What Nameless going on up top? Lin Ling signed crudely as they clung on for dear life amidst the now rapidly diminishing field of Junis talisman. Clearly, spirit herbs not happy, Juni mouthed back grimly, her words just visible through the churning water. Thinking back to the numbers they had seen as they fled their pursuers, he felt that was, if anything, an understatement. There had been hundreds, if not thousands, of awakened spirt herbs in that place. Not to mention, the kind of realm or treasures required to sustain this kind of devastation up here was he didnt even know where to start with that -Gah! Dont get distracted! Cursing his momentary lapse in focus as the waters tried to wrest him away from the cavern wall, he fed all those conflicting emotions to his mantra, focusing on Iron this time, to try and share some of the support to Juni and Ling via Worldly and Gift. Both looked to him in surprise as the stress being placed on their qi use lessened somewhat. Junis barrier still continued to shrink, but noticeably slower. Another slab crashed down into the flooded cavern. Water level up! Lin Ling signed at them both rather urgently. Looking around, he realised she was right. The displacement was increasing the depth of the water around them. It was also likely that waters from elsewhere were being forced into this cavern. Concerningly, the momentum of the algru bloom wasnt lessening either. If anything, it was growing, even as they tried to resist being swept into the wall by the surging waters. He could now make out shimmering patches of waving fronds emerging across the murky silt of the submerged cavern floor. Risk swim? he signed to Juni, who just grimaced, as she continued to struggle with maintaining her talisman. Throw? Lin Ling managed to sign, before producing one of the teleport anchor arrows which he had, to his embarrassment, forgotten they still had several of. Juni stared at the arrow, then at their very unfriendly surroundings, then nodded grimly. Wait he signed to Lin Ling, his own mind racing now. Teleporting blind down here was a bad idea, especially in this kind of chaos. Even with those arrows, which were a very simple area displacement and worked purely by line of sight, there were all sorts of things that could go wrong. Focusing more forcefully on Iron, to give himself some stability, he quickly went through the talismans his family had given him before heading off and was relieved to find he did have the one he needed. Over the years, the Han family had developed several talismans that their inherited mantra could support, and one was a fairly potent personal feng shui compass and divination talisman. A sort of stripped-down version of the one guards used in their armour, if he understood its technical elements right. The main reason he had not used it up until now, was mostly because of the pace of their flight, he supposed, then there had been little point in the Jasmine Gate. Down here, where everything was a danger, it was also hard to tune out the background signature. Still, at this point there was no point in holding it in reserve. Especially as it would still be useful for tossing arrows, even if he had to mute most of the danger awareness. Focusing on Beginning he palmed the talisman and slid it inside his robe, placing it over his heart. Immediately, all sorts of bad vibes intruded into his awareness, which he promptly fed back into his mantra, aware that Lin Ling was giving him a very well, get on with whatever it is! glare. Pass arrow, he hurriedly signed to her. She stared at him for a moment, then passed it over and took out an anchor talisman jade and started to focus on that instead. Doing his best to recall where Junis map had had their previous path through the cavern, he waited for a brief lull in the surging waves, then stood up and, focusing on the divination talisman with Worldly and Gift, hurled the arrow into the gloomy cavern, aiming for the nearest of the large fallen slabs A moment later, Ling completed the formation for the anchor talisman, and once Juni had nodded, triggered the teleport. The waters around them distorted, colours bleeding in very unnerving ways, accompanied by his divination talisman giving him all sorts of unpleasant intuitions. For a split second, it felt like the bottom had fallen out of his stomach, then all three of them appeared, within a large sphere of scattering water and swirling field of yin fire on a slick, sloping rock surface Throwing out his hand, he grasped at the wet rock and managed to gain a foothold Snarling, Juni fed what he swore was almost half a cube of spirit stones to her talisman, as almost in the same instant, algru exploded out of the water, spreading like a luminescent blaze across the rock around them. For several agonizing, eye-searing seconds, the fire and the toxic plant warred, then the algrus unnerving vitality faltered, the emergent bloom turning to drifting ash His divination talisman suddenly screamed at him, warning him in no uncertain terms that the place they were in had just become very, very inauspicious. Hoping that the secondary intuition to head over the slab to their left was not playing him false, he drew on his mantra and, grabbing the surprised Ling and Juni, practically jumped away from where they had just landed He had barely carried them clear, when the drifting ash of the algru shimmered an eerie greenish-yellow, then exploded back into life with a speed and strength he had never before witnessed. It flowed across the rock like a sea of golden-green fronds, visibly consuming the rock surface as it went. Motherless Junis mouthed curse echoed his own as they skidded across the slab, barely avoiding pitching into the water through their combined effort to slow their travel. Lin Ling almost stabbed him with the arrow she thrust at him, before scrabbling with the anchor talisman once more. This time, he had a bit of a better view of the cavern, enabling him to aim the arrow more productively towards some raised ground between them and the side of the cavern where the ruins were. Ready? Ling signed. Both of them nodded Their surroundings wavered and then they landed in shallow, if still choppy, knee-deep water. Immediately, the algru bloom around them reacted, fronds trying to snare at their legs as they started to wade towards the nearest of the partly submerged ruinsa large, blocky, wall-like structure. Gritting his teeth, he grasped both their hands and again focused on his mantra. Manifestation was hard, especially in their current circumstances, but he was able to again provide them some support Bright and Iron reinforcing all their physical durability, while Beginning, Worldly and Gift, worked to make sharing that effect easier and also expand some small measure of his divination talisman to them. Thanks, Juni signed, as Ling also nodded. Hand in hand, they waded forward hurriedly, doing their best to avoid the deep water, while keeping an eye out for both algru and things falling from the ceiling above. After the last slab had come down, the chaos above seemed to have abated for a moment. However, the aura of inauspicious dread that his divination talisman was constantly feeding him was only intensifying at this point. -Please dont be the ruins he prayed as, kicking away persistently ensnaring, grassy fronds of algru, they finally reached the nearest part of the fallen wall. Please Bracing himself, he jumped, as did the others, landing on one of the lower, slumped blocks. On the far side, was what appeared to be a large plaza, now flooded, its waters a-glow with iridescent swathes of blooming algru. Beyond that, he could just make out what looked like the facades of rock-cut buildings, similar in style to those they had seen in earlier caverns. Right? Juni signed, after quickly looking this way and that, then pointing along the raised expanse of the block wall. Indeed, the wall to their left was not only rather broken up, but also would take them back towards the worst of the algru bloom. The right-hand section, where Juni was indicating, they could at least run along without going back into the water. His divination talisman gave him very little to work with beyond Its Bad and getting Worse as well, so he just nodded in agreement Out of the corner of his eye, he swore he saw something a shadow within a shadow in one of the gloomy, half-submerged entrances on the far side of the plaza. What is it? Juni asked, noticing his pause. I he studied the doorway, trying to dissociate his focus slightly while leaning on Bright and Worldly to augment his eyesight a little. Thought I saw something? Could be a centipede? Juni suggested, her gaze scouring the area he was looking. Mmmmm, he nodded in agreement. No matter how he looked, though, there was no sign of anything especially off, and with the constantly rippling water and the strange shadows the luminescence from the algru and occasional patches of fungi were radiating it was, he had to concede entirely possible he had just seen a weird shadow at just the wrong angle. Lets go Lin Ling actually used her Intent and mantras Gift mnemonic to convey her words, while tugged both their arms, rather urgently. The longer we stay here Ling added, pointedly, jerking her head towards the still expanding swathes of algru bloom. Yeah, Juni agreed, giving the dark entryways on the far side of the plaza a concerned final look. Taking a deep breath, he nodded. Your manifestation needs physical contact? Juni asked him, copying what Ling had just done with her own mantra to converse more easily as they started to move forward together. It helps, he conceded, releasing her hand and instead putting his left hand on her right shoulder to maintain the link. Ling shifted her grip a moment later to just rest her hand on his left in a similar fashion. The main advantage of physical contact with the manifestation was that qi didnt diffuse. Outside the mountains that would not be a problem, but down here, where recovery was already terrible and all sorts of dangers lurked that hunted by qi-sense or worse, was another matter entirely. Especially with this divination talisman. Ah, got it, Juni replied with a nod. How long does it last? Ling chimed in. An hour or two, right? Juni asked, as she continued to guide them forward Uh-huh, he nodded, not surprised by that being her question. Even though they rarely took missions together, he was fairly sure she knew most of the basic capabilities and unique talismans the various clans and families in West Flower Picking manufactured and used. Certainly, she had seen Han clan ones like the divination charm previously, when mentoring him when he first started out in the Bureau. As is just under two hours, he confirmed. In theory, it could last twice that, but with heavy use and his low realm it was better to be conservative. Longer than I thought, she mused. Ah, careful! Juni added, holding up a hand to stop them as she tapped her foot lightly on the next block, just before he and Ling could step onto it. This one is unstable. Putting an experimental foot on it he grimaced as the massive block gave ever so slightly. Squinting through the shifting gloom at the next few ahead of them they also had the look of deceptive instability. Shifting his focus on his mantra manifestation slightly, he attempted to provide all of them a bit of support from the talisman so that they could more intuitively grasp where would be more inauspicious to stand. Juni gave him a slight nod, then stared intently at the massive block for a long moment, before exhaling softly and taking a light, yet carefully deliberate step onto it To his relief, nothing gave and after a moment she took a second, then a third. Stepping where she stepped as deftly and light-footedly as possible, he followed in exactly footsteps, Lin Ling copying him in turn His divination talisman chimed inauspiciously in his mind. In the same instant, the waters either side of them juddered alarmingly, accompanied by the grinding sound of shifting rocks all around them. Son of a! Junis curse was lost to him as his vision blurred and his limbs turned leaden. Struggling even to breath, he was dimly aware of the block beneath all three of them shifting The next thing he knew, he was floating in choppy water, his ears ringing, as dreadful, grinding thunder reverberated around the cavern. Trying to get to his feet, feeding the sensations of physical disorientation into his mantra, he found, in a moment of panic that something was dragging him down That something, thankfully turned out to be a coughing Lin Ling, who was clinging to his back. Juni! Lings terrified shout, imbued with her mantra, made his head hurt even more, even as he realised, he really couldnt find any To his relief, his trailing foot found something solid. Smooth stone Before he could orientate himself further, however, the choppy water surface distorted around them. With that distortion came a sensation like he had been punched in the back of the head and just had his chest forcibly compressed from below. -S-shockwave? Struggling to think straight, even with the help of his mantra, he tried to get a barrier talisman {Grandmaster Mangs Resilient Sphere} A shimmering, spherical blue-green barrier appeared around both him and Lin Ling. T-thanks he gasped to Ling, who was holding a shimmering talisman in her free hand, finally able to draw breath. It wont last long, she mumbled, sounding even more stunned than he was. What about Juni? The tumult outside was lessened to the point where they could actually hear each other speak. I He wanted to say Juni was okay. She had been right in front of them, before whatever happened happened. Heart suddenly pounding, he checked the skitterleap mark and was relieved to find it was still intact. Exhaling, he focused on the divination talisman, which also indicated that there was still a residual link, no doubt due to his mantra manifestation to someone not right beside him. The talisman seems to suggest she is okay he replied. Even I can tell that! Ling shot back, a bit more snarkily than she perhaps intended. I meant, where is she? Tactfully ignoring her tone of voice, he fed as much as he could of his pain and discomfortof which there was a lotinto his mantra, and focused on Juni, the moment before and then his Bright, Worldly and Gift mnemonics. For several long moments he grew concerned that the talisman would not work inside the barrier, which was one of the stronger ones they possessed, but thankfully he did eventually get a bit of a tug to their right, and a suggestion that she was near-ish, in that general direction. To our right, somewhere, he informed Ling. Unfortunately Before he could tell her that the barrier prevented their movement, it rippled and vanished anyway as she cancelled its activation The water that had been displaced surged back, almost submerging both of them entirely in the choppy swell before he could grasp her. Finding his bearings, he realised with a mental groan that they were now treading water. -Thats not good, he reflected, looking around to try and get some bearings. The water got deeper, Ling spat, still surprisingly audible over the reverberating sound of water on rock as he finally orientated them as being in the open area between the wall they had been running along and the bulk of the rock cut ruins at caverns edge. It did, he agreed, starting to swim laboriously in the direction the talisman was suggesting, hauling Ling with him for a few strokes until she found her own rhythm. His hunch was that the shockwave that had sent them flying was caused by the entire cavern shifting, or something forcing the water up. In any event, it was not a good thing, especially if it occurred Get Up! The next thing he knew, he was floating in a bed of ensnaring algru, his ears ringing painfully. -Nameless take you, stupid fate-thrashed cavern! He groaned, trying to get his bearings again, while feeding the nauseating sensations of physical disorientation into his mantra, he found something was dragging him down, hands around his neck Why dont you just! For a moment, he swore that he was hearing those cursed words from before, but in fact, the hands were Lin Lings and the words were actually, they werent hers Accept Ling! Shu! but, but before he could dwell on that, Junis voice somehow found him. Coughing, he pushed himself up and tried to wave a hand to try and get her attention. The algru tugged at his limbs, not in a particularly active sense, as he realised, belatedly, he was still out of his depth. A moment later, a familiar hand grasped his Juni hauled himboth of themout of the water, onto the now tilted block of the ancient wall. She was bleeding from multiple lacerations on her arms. You both okay? she asked as Ling clambered up beside him, looking around with slightly unfocused eyes. Uhhh maybe? Ling groaned. Not really, he replied honestly. Every bone in his body hurt albeit in a sort of dull, diffuse way, thanks to his mantra. His qi was in a state of chaos, though surprisingly, being in the middle of the algru field wasnt the cause, near as he could tell. Rather, it was a sort of jittery, impossible-to-grasp wrongness that was still clinging to his meridians. Yang Qi Junis voice cut through his moment of further disorientation. Ah -I should have known that we really took a hard hit there, a dispassionate part of him judged grimly. Exhaling, he doubled down on his mantra, focusing on Iron, especially, to temper his physical resilience a bit more, and also settle his qi a little. All around them, frothy luminescence was dancing. That was the only way to describe it, really. Spray from thrown waves was swirling like mist through the cavern, wreathing everything in a pearly iridescence that hurt his eyes if he stared into its depths for too long, where strange shadows seemed to shift Dont look at the middle distance, Juni warned him softly. Also, we cant Stay here yes. he agreed, grimly. Both Juni and Ling gave him a funny look, and he suddenly found himself replaying the last bit of their conversation and grimaced. Sorry, I am using my mantra, he sighed, acknowledging that his replies had been flat. Its fine, Juni sighed, as she looked around. Everywhere, waves were splashing still, as if the entire cavern had been shaken vigorously, yet in a manner nature had not quite intended. The ceiling was a lot closer, and Are we on those ruins? he asked, uneasily, realising it wasnt a wall Juni had hauled them onto, but the rooftop of one of the ruined buildings they had seen before in the gloom. Yes, we got washed to the side, Ling affirmed, wiping blood from her nose sniffing with a painful wince. Ill take it A creaking, grinding roar of rock grinding on rock rumbled the entire cavern, swallowing up Junis reply, and forcing her to swap back to sign-language. over being swept into the middle of the cavern, she continued, with a grimace. On that it was impossible to disagree, really. Over there? Even before he had really started looking around properly, to see if there was a safer location, Ling tugged both their arms and pointed behind them and to their left. Before, he had presumed that they just lined this side of the cavern, but in fact there was a passage-gallery like opening above and behind the buildings, concealed from the wider cavern by a jutting spur of rock and the curvature of the cavern wall about a hundred metres away. Focusing on his talisman, he got nothing especially bad from it in terms of vibes, once he dissociated the ever-increasingly ominous sense of foreboding it was once again giving him. Juni glanced at him, and all he could do was return a helpless shrug. I dont feel like we are walking into anything more or less dangerous than here. he signed hurriedly. Figures. She mouthed back. Ling silently passed him another arrow with a teleport seal on it. -Please, please, please dont have another stupid shockwave happen he prayed as he took aim and, letting the talisman guide him a little, launched the arrow towards the distant gallery with as much power as he could. Mercifully, there was no further shockwave. The arrow fell a little short, but didnt land in the water, but on the roof of a building some ten paces below the gallery. Ling didnt wait for more confirmation than that, triggering the teleport. Again, their surroundings shimmered, like a water surface that had just been slapped. The rock beneath them shifted subtly. The texture changing and then everything settled back to normal, as they moved to the new rooftop. Quickly taking in their surroundings, he was relieved to see no new further threats materialize. The nearby algru was already blooming, but that was expected at this point. Juni, who had also been glancing about warily pointed up to the balcony. Boost? he signed to Ling. She stared at him for a half second, then rolled her eyes and produced a length of rope with a grapple hook on it. -Ah, of course she had it, he sighed ruefully, as she launched it up and snared it on the lip of the balcony above them, before gesturing for him to climb first. Nodding, he tested that it would hold his weight, then quickly walked himself up. There was nothing in the gallery other than a few broken pots scattered about, so he hauled himself over, waved for them to climb up after him and considered which route they should take. To his left, it looked like it ran straight, beyond the rock spur, but his hunch there was that it just stayed in this cavern. Almost immediately to the right of where he was, it opened out into a sort of larger semi-circular gallery, lined with alcoves that held algru encrusted statues, interspersed with some kind of carved scenes. The important point though, was that at the rear was a large passage some five metres wide, and three high, that looked like it passed into a further hall. The water is rising still, Ling remarked to him as she reached the top. Glancing back down as he helped her over, he saw that Juni was already halfway up the rope. The roof below was indeed already covered by the waves breaking against the wall. Almost in the same instant, his talisman twinged, uneasily, the sense of foreboding it was feeding him, which was already smothering, deepening rapidly. Reaching down, he grabbed Juni by the arm and bodily hauled her the last bit. Talisman, he mouthed at her as she rolled over the balcony edge. Nodding, she got to her feet and taking Ling by the hand immediately started to run in the direction of the semi-circular gallery. Following behind, he found himself straining his tormented senses to try and get some any forewarning of what the talisman was trying to alert him to, but there was nothing. Well, nothing beyond the slow, eerie grinding of rock on rock and the cacophony of surging water reverberating all around them. Crossing the gallery, they went straight down the passage, which wasnt very long, as it turned out. After only twenty metres it opened out into a similar sort of semi-circular gallery to the one they had just departed, just it was maybe twice the size. A slightly larger-than-life statue of a woman reclining on a low dais dominated the middle, while beyond her hazy mist and a familiar sort of iridescent gloom swirled. -Another flooded cavern, great His heart sank as he glanced behind them. The water level in the cavern they had just left didnt seem to have risen enough to follow them, but it felt like it was only a matter of time. The sense of foreboding was only getting stronger as well For a split second he swore he saw something. His sense for odd shapes, honed in Yin Eclipse, picking out a shadowy oddness in the passageway behind them that didnt quite fit and yet, when he tried to focus on it, there was nothing. Just misty haze and the slightly flat gloom that the dark-vision pill gave everything. The memory of the centipede that the algru had consumed before flitted to the front of his mind. -Is it something like that, forced out by the flooding? He found himself wondering, trying to unfocus his gaze a little. Whats wrong? He caught Junis signing as he stepped back a bit. I think I saw something he signed back. Could be another of those centipedes? There really was nothing there now, at least as far as he could see. There were no proper openings in the passage either, just a few shallow alcoves that had all been empty as they passed. {Mangs Immortal Wall} The barrier, courtesy of Lin Ling, snapped into focus as an opalescent rectangle over the passageway, almost before he had finished signing. What? We are not going back that way in a hurry, Ling pointed out as they both turned to look at her. And we were teleporting just now, this isnt any more obvious No Juni looked like she wanted to say more as she gave Ling a slightly sideways look, but in the end just nodded. No, it is not. -And yet, if I wanted to make a distraction The prickling unease that was like a breath on the back of his neck and not gone away with Ling placing her barrier. Slowly, and carefully, he turned to look back at the hall behind themand he found himself staring into the eyes of the woman on the dais, her pupils glittering constellations of tiny blue stars that seemed to peer right through him It felt as if he were being drawn to her, the world around him fading away as she beckoned towards him, or maybe reached out Hey Junis hand on his shoulder made him start and the moment passed. Sorry, he grimaced, exhaling softly. -Get a grip, Shu. He remonstrated with himself, nudging his mantra to settle a little more actively in his body and checking that he was still manifesting it properly to Juni and Lingwhich he was, thankfully. Are you sure you are okay? she mouthed at him, frowning. Yeah he nodded, giving her hand a reassuring pat. It felt cold in the gloom I was just dazed, I think he added, re-examining the hall. However, again, there was nothing there. Just the statue of the woman and beyond her, through a line of stone-cut columns, the misty expanse of another flooded cavern. The statues eyes were well, not dark now, but not shimmering like they had before. -I guess it was just a weird refraction with the mist and the agitation in the ambient qi? Seeking some kind of reassurance, he found himself examining the statue more closely. She was wrought of pure white stone with such life-like fluidity and allure that a part of him almost expected her to stand up at any moment. Her upper body was naked, while her lower half was covered by a dark robe that flowed down onto the dais she lounged upon. Her right hand lay in her lap, and her left arm was outstretched, as if she had been holding up something to admire, or for others to admire, yet everything below her left elbow was missing, and in fact, most of the fingers on her right hand were as well. In fact, as he took in her face, framed in hair wrought of what he thought was a dark purplish-red granite-like rock, he realized the vandalism done to her extended even there as well. Her eyes were empty gashes around her eye-sockets suggested they had been removed by force, marred her otherwise pensive face like scars, giving her whole visage a decidedly eerie slant. -Wait a moment ago, she had both? Just as he realised there were discrepancies with what he had seen a moment before, and what he was looking at now, his mantra rang in his head like a bell that had just been struck. His vision wavered and his limbs suddenly felt like they were weighed down with metal. Gasping for breath, he found himself staring at a figure crouched on the top of the statuefeminine, maybe a bit shorter than Ling, with lank dark hair and pointed white pupils that pierced right into him Submit The word clawed at him, even as he tried to evoke his mantra, focusing on Bright and Gift. If he had not already been focusing on his mantra a moment before, even that would likely have been beyond him. Submit to me The voice cut at him, carving not at his mind, but at his body, as with gut-twisting certainty he realised what it was trying to dosubvert him so he couldnt use his mantra properly. Bright heart, Iron mind, I am my own The feminine figure warped in his sight, flowing off the statue to stand before him, even as he tried to formulate his mantra. Beginning and there is no Worldly presence With a faint sneer, the figure reached out and put a hand against his chest -She is aiming for the divination talisman!?! Groaning mentally, he tried to move his arm to block her, but it was as if he were stuck in a quagmire and even his own qi in his body was sluggish. that can take this Gift from me The partitioned part of his focus that was working on articulating the mantra finally completed the verse and instantly the sense of pressure on him lessened a fraction. Not a lot, but enough to allow him to summon a blaze cone from his storage talisman The explosion slammed him into the barrier Ling had conjured. Juni and Ling both went sprawling, screaming and cursing in shock as talisman barriers flickered around them. The woman that had tried to grab him wiped her face with the back of her hand and just tilted her head to the side, then glanced at the other two and snorted. Bright heart, Iron soul, I am my own Beginning, and no Worldly Presence can take this Gift of my Bright heart and Iron soul Feeding the pain and the disorientation right back into his mantra, he got it properly moving at last, finding a means to loop it continuously. Juni rolled to her feet first, and stared at him, not at the woman. Taking out a second cone, he crushed the scales in his hand, injected a bit of his qi into it and lobbed it at the woman, who sneered and side stepped The second explosion left his ears ringing but more to the point, clearly silhouetted that there was a figure there. Juni and Ling, however, both flinched away and as it cleared, the woman was already standing over him. It is useless the woman chuckled, reaching down, her white-hot pupils boring into him. You cannot resist Oh yeah? he gasped, as mantra cycle after cycle rapidly stacked up, rolling through his body, by way of the reservoirs of Vital Qi in his bones, rather than his normal qi circulation. Every mantra user who could do this had a trick or two. His was being very hard to poison, as it turned out, for just this reason. Meridian damage was also something he could weather to a shocking degree, compared to most of his peers. Even if you have a mantra, you cannot resist intrusive attacking intent that easily, but His uncles advice whispering in the back of his mind, he shifted his own intent, hiding the hidden fangs of his mantra Foolish the woman snickered, slamming his body into the barrier, even as all the intent she had been pushing into him melted away. You think I cannot deal with you with pure, brute The woman gasped, then staggered back, and turned A shadowy form of a middle-aged manthe Lord of the Kun clan, he realised blearily, was standing in front of Juni, his expression murderous. Wretched beast The phantasms words hammered into the woman, who was holding her head now. you think just because you are possessing a corpse you can gain some advantage? A ripple of dissociative power bled through their surroundings and then the woman collapsed like a broken puppet, a dark, multi-legged shadow flailing chaotically around it With a soundless shriek, the creature suddenly spun in a way that was fundamentally unnatural, and melted away into nothing Before he could react, what had to be a soul attack collided with his mantra. A vile intrusive force every bit as horrible as that fates-accursed spiders venom tried to claw its way into his body. Bright heart, Iron soul, I am my own Beginning, and no Worldly Presence can take this Gift of my Bright heart and Iron soul In the core of his psyche, the rolling words of his mantra met it, matched it and with a sense of vision-blurring nausea, overwhelmed it, leaving him gasping for breath. Every bone in his body hurt, and almost half his qi was gone, he realised. Juni, nearby, was sitting on the ground, her face pale, blood running from her nose, staring at the spot where her fathers phantasm had just stood. Ling, lying a little beyond her, was holding an alignment disjunction talisman that was slowly burning away a charge. W-was that a tetrid? Ling groaned, getting to her knees. Yes Juni replied. A Nascent Soul Tetrid, possessing a corpse. And its dead? Ling asked, nervously, now looking this way and that, her question echoing his own fear, because the divination talisman was still giving him profoundly inauspicious vibes. I should hope so, Juni muttered, producing some qi replenishment medicine and swallowing it. Ling considered the talisman in her hand, then slapped it on her arm and with a grimace, also palmed two qi replenishment pills and took them with a swig of water. Following her example, he quickly did the same. Can we store it? he suggested, nodding to the corpse of the young woman lying on the ground. Grimacing in pain, Ling moved over to join them and put her hand gingerly on the body. It shimmered then, to his relief vanished into the storage ring Oh how hard you have fought A shadowy figure appeared like a ghost on the right side of the hall, tall, looming and disconcertingly misshapen. Its words were soft, yet within them was a grasping, suffocating cruelty. how far you have run On the left side, a barely visible second figure. Slender, feminine maybe, wearing a broad brimmed hat, stalked forward. Yet it has all been for naught A third figure appeared, crouching on the head of the statue, piercing eyes like blue spears stabbing into him. Freezing his limbs. Once doomed the first figure sneered, walking out of the shadows fully to reveal themselves as some horrific amalgamation of cultivator and tetrid, with four extra limbs protruding from their back, chitin armour bursting through their flesh and eight insectoid eyes deforming their face. Detected the second figure giggled, also moving forward. She was as unnervingly alluring as the first was horrifying. Lithe limbs, enchanting eyes and yet, within them there was an empty void that hungered, calling to him. Demanding that he cast everything aside and just submit. Give his flesh to her. His soul for her nourishment His mantra, still whispering in the back of his mind just about managed to pull him back, and yet And now caught a fourth voice purred, sounding like it was right behind him. The figure from the head of the statue was gone, and a cold, clammy hand was tangling its fingers in his hair, forcing him to look down. Water lapped across the rock, showing him his pallid reflection, and the face of a pale, drawn youth, with thin lips and sunken eyes, staring down at him My offer still stands his own pale reflections suddenly whispered, seductively. You can still save them -Oh no. No, no, no, no! His heart pounding, he stared at the smiling face, drawn back to the ghostly figure in the waters, cold sweat prickling across his body The entire hall shuddered, leaving him with blurred vision and ringing ears. All around them, the darkness was suddenly shifting, swirling and distorting, practically commanding every shred of his focus to look only into the depths of the tunnel. Even the tetrid-corpse abominations turned, staring at the strange, multi-armed shadow of twisted proportions now pinned against the other side of Lings barrier that was still sealing off that route. The figure tried to move. Pushing against the barrier and then iridescence spiralled out of everything. Fronds of algru bled out of the walls around the barrier, which itself bent inwards, warping and distorting until it was nothing more than a ball of unstable qi reflecting the ghostly remains of its five foundation nodes Instinct, and his mantra just about allowed him to look away a fraction of a second before the iridescent wave of algru enveloped the barrier completely With a silent crack, he was dimly aware of something passing at great speed above them, then suddenly he was able to move again. There was no algru no iridescence, shockingly little damage to his vision and most importantly no barrier. Just the thudding sound of his own heartbeat in his ears. Turning, he found the corpse of a it was hard to say what it had been, actually. some of it was impaled on the broken arm of the statuea long leg, scaled skin, a clawed hand, or foot dangling, three arms splayed limply from its twisted torso, while dark gore and smoking blood stained the pale stone of much of the statue. Belatedly, he realised the tetrid that had seized him had relinquished its grasp, and staggered back, holding its head, while the other two were also dazed. The desire to suddenly look back at the tunnel grasped his head and practically pulled his body around. At which point his heart nearly had a deviation. In the tunnel, beyond where the barrier had been, a dozen lantern-like lights were bobbing, carried by short, shadowed figures clad in ragged clothes. In their midst, a pale, iridescent clad, vaguely feminine figure walked. All he could make out was pale skin, dark, tangled hair, a wreath of something like blooming algru polyps adoring it framing piercing, ice blue eyesidentical to those he had just seen a moment ago, on the top of the statue in fact. In its hand, it casually held what looked like a bloody-flayed skull of a lizard-like creature, likely belonging to the corpse now impaled on the statue. Now, Run! a voice in his head snarled. Moving almost on instinct, he snatched a pill bottle out of his storage ring and after checking that it was the right one, swallowed down the contents. The pain in his body melted away to little more than a sort of dissociated whisper. Focusing on his mantra, he fed that initial feeling of dissociation into it directly and, just as his uncle had said, immediately felt the strength of influence of his mantra on his body and surroundings undergo a quantifiable shift. The Mortal Pain Severance Dan, part of the Han clan''s alchemy canon, was a complicated medicine. The version the clan sold outwardly was basically a pain-suppression medicine of last resort, valued by martial and body cultivators in the form of a pill. The version developed for the clans physical cultivators to use, however, was actually in the form of a tonic, and specifically tailored to synergize with their mantra. It was a critical component in the safe utilization of the pill steeping in the tonic itself, which he had also just swallowedthe Nascent Blood Burn Pill. If the Severance Dan was complicated, then the Blood Burn pill was a legitimate forbidden medicine. Originally a berserk pill for Body Cultivators, a Han clan ancestor skilled in alchemy had adapted it for use by his clans physical cultivators. The theory was that rather than refining the pill fully, you held it within your stomach and used your mantra, specifically the Bright, Worldly and Gift mnemonics to integrate it into your qi cycle. This effectively turned the Nascent Blood Burn Pill into a pseudo-mantra seed, while it passively stimulated the qi through the body to temporarily elevate his physical condition to something close to a pseudo-soul meridians expert and massively replenish the qi within his body. The down sides were that he had no control over the soul intent that the pills influence would draw out, and that his ability to suppress his own qi would be nearly non-existent. Fortunately, that was where the tonic version of the Severance Dan came into play, because as part of how it worked, it naturally suppressed outward emanations of qi from his body. It also had the added benefit of massively dissociating him from the physically excruciating pain that the Blood Burn Pill caused, though he could also feed that back into his mantra for further benefits if required. Returning the bottle to his storage ring, he took a breath to let his qi cycle sort of stabilize and then, focusing on the skitterleap talisman, he grabbed the dazed Ling and stunned Juni by their hands and triggered it. Their surroundings warped as he let the path of the skitterleap talisman be influenced by the divination one. The hall flowed away from them, its floor, now covered with a shallow film of rising water turning dark. The walls opened out into a blur of haze, rock cut buildings, falling water and shifting shadows. Glancing behind them, he saw the three tetrid possessed corpses turning away from the shadowed, lantern-carrying figures, their expressions shocked The multi-armed one snarled and vanished, reappearing, to his horror, like a ghost, growing in size and grasping for the three of them The lithe beauty hissed, shifting in a blur that cut through the occluded distance effortlessly Stop! Even with his mantra to shelter it, and the influence of the Nascent Blood Burn Pill stimulating it, the qi in his body juddered alarmingly, and started to turn sluggish at her command. His limbs felt heavy and cold and he could feel the momentum of the skitterleap talisman within all three of them slipping away, agonizingly The ghostly form of Junis father appeared, a second time, blocking both figures The whole cavern lurched. The air around them turned viscous. The water beneath them seemed to tilt and twist, crazily. Beside him, Ling screamed, silently, as his grip on her hand slid inexorably away. Desperately, he tried to keep it, but suddenly rather than flying forward, he felt like his stomach had just dropped out of his body. Juni was just gone, he realised in horror, her outstretched hands reaching for them both, despair etched on her face. A shadow falling into water that he struck a moment later, with enough force to shake every bone in his body. Ling! Juni! he tried to focus on them, with the talisman, with the skitterleap, but the tidal force of whatever had just washed over them was so strong that he felt like he was being pummelled by a furious torrent of falling water, and then everything went pitch black and the only sound that remained was akin to that of slowly cracking glass. Chapter 26 – Chrysanthemum Heart (Part 1)
When we first entered that inner place, the world was transformed, hidden in its essence from us, as if behind a pane of glass. All that we could see and breathe and touch was as if an illusion, cast by the greatest of hands. At first we feared this was some terrible trap, or that we had fallen into a place destitute in some fundamental aspect of its being. However, this was not the case. When we finally perceived the truth of it, I could only salute in four directions the person or persons who crafted this land, for crafted it absolutely is on some level. They are true masters of the Simple Things; their art, writ large upon the foundation of this place, is certainly unsullied by any lower purpose, remarkable in its simplicity yet breathtaking in its application. For our initial misjudgement, I can only apologise in my heart to them. Brother Ha has already filled five scrolls with his comprehensions regarding what we have so far seen. I can only lament the lack of bravery by which I missed the opportunity to bring some of the younger generation with us on this endeavour. What heights might they ascend to if they could see but a tiny portion of the wonder of this place... Excerpt from the personal writing of Lu Fu Tao.

~ Jun Han C Misty Jasmine Inn ~
I dont like this Shi Lian muttered unhappily, looking up at the mist-shrouded cliffs above the Misty Jasmine Inn. I agree, its too quiet, Yunhee agreed, shifting uneasily, even if a not-so-distant peal of thunder tried to prove her wrong. Especially after all that. Listening to the two converse softly, Jun Han found he was in wholehearted agreement. Since they cleaned up the tetrid attack, almost twenty tense, worrying minutes had passed with barely a hint of any follow up. Not even any arrows. There was no question of patrolling the perimeterthat was just asking to get picked off, given their low numbersand there had been precious few bodies to clean up either, thanks to Lord Baisheng. So now they were just sitting near the door to the inn, watching over the sweating prisoners, while Baisheng, Ling Tao, Shi Xiaolian and the woman from the Little Dragon conversed on the teleport platform. And the weather is getting worse, Shi Lian added sourly, making a face. Somehow, he agreed with a grimace, trying not to tug at his own now far-to-heavy and awkward feeling armour. Which should not be possible, I swear, Yunhee agreed bitterly. The heaviness in the air was physically oppressive at this point. The humid heat clawed at everything, and the misty haze drifting through the gorge gave only reinforced the impression that they were in the middle of the provinces most malignant steam bath. The ambient qi in their surroundings was also behaving oddly, which up here was never a good sign. Something was seemingly twisting or disrupting the yang attributes within it, in ways that put his teeth on edge, and nobody, not even the Dao Step experts with them, seemed to know what was causing it, not even Lord Baisheng. Are the three of you busy? one of the Cherry Wine Pagodas Golden Immortals, who he thought was called Shin, stuck his head out the door of the inn, interrupting his aimless pondering on that point, and the others grumbling. I am advancing the Dao of Seething, Yunhee declared glumly, which got an amused snort from Shi Lian, and an eye roll from him and Shin. What do you need, Shin? Shi Lian asked, shifting again and adjusting her armour again, ignoring the catcalls from a number of the more active imprisoned bandits. That audience was not helping either, he reflected sourly. We have a well, Shin grimaced, the tiredness and stress over what they were dealing with flickering like a shadow in his expression. Can one of you go ask if there are any Arborundum pots in the shrine? Ill go ask Priestess Ying, Shi Lian affirmed, getting up. Anything else? Some roof tiles would be good, and um maybe ask Lady Shi to come back with you? Is there a problem? he asked, raising an eyebrow as Shi Lian made her way down the steps. He hadnt given it much thought until now, but Shin and his compatriot, Kei, had stopped bringing bodies out quite a while backbefore they had been attacked by the tetrids and the parasol qi, in fact. Mmmm Shin grimaced, glancing back inside for a moment, before sighing tiredly. Either of you have any recent experience with Ablative Divination? Ablative Yunhee made a face. Some, I guess. I cant say I havenot recently, anyway, he replied, really wondering where this was going now. Did they find a trap they cant disarm? Why, what did you find? he asked, curious, now, if only to try and take his mind away from dwelling on the matter of his precious daughters being stranded in the company of It took an effort, but he caught himself before thinking about that piece of mortal excrement again. One relapse with memories of that dreadful incident had been more than enough. Mmmm, might as well come in and take a look, Shin sighed, jerking his head for them to follow. Giving the leering and mugging bandits behind their barrier one final glare, Yunhee followed Shin inside, into the common area of the inn, with him bringing up the rear. Step where I step, Shin instructed them. The place is mostly clear, but this is not the nicest working environment. Thats a bit of an understatement, Yunhee observed, looking around at the interior with a grimace. Despite the removal of most of the bodies from the common room, he had to agree with Yunhee. Blood and gore was still in liberal evidence, and with the humidity and the sabotage to the buildings formations, flies were already starting to buzz around, attracted by the first traces of death qi. Three bodies remained untouched: one slumped against the far wall, next to a door; half of a dark-haired youth lying in the ruin of a table in the middle of the room; and an armless youth someone had impaled through his diaphragm into the far wall. We have cleared most of the safe bodies, Shin commented as they carefully picked their way through the ruined room towards the second Ha clan expert, who was crouched, motionless on a ruined table, taking in the room. Been slow work, checking each one though. I can imagine, he muttered, not envying Shin that task at all. They really wanted to make a statement, huh, Yunhee murmured, shaking her head in disgust as she looked around. Rather than say anything, he just gave her shoulder a sympathetic pat. Any luck, Kei? Shin asked his compatriot. Whoever set this is well, they say there is nothing more dangerous than a little bit of knowledge, Kei replied softly, not looking at them. I dont suppose you dealt with these, during your days with our esteemed Duke? Kei added to him. Dealt with? he asked, eyeing the three bodies in turn, pretending not to notice Keis seemingly low opinion of Cao Leyang. Shredders, Shin clarified with a grimace as Kei pointed at an innocuous, overturned wine jar nobody would look twice at, wedged beside the body in the table. Both of them inhaled involuntary, though in his heart he had sort of expected it would be something like that. -If they are dealing with those inside, its no wonder they are being cautious. This is not the weather for trying to disarm them, either, he reflected, eyeing the room again, grimly. Shredders, or Sherd Bombs as they were also generally termed, were infamous, as a category of trap, named partly for their notoriously indiscriminate nature and difficulty in disarming but mostly, he suspected, for what went into them. They had been around forever, as far as he was aware, likely owing to the fact that they could be very simply constructed. The local form was, like the one Kei was indicating, basically a pot, filled with alchemical explosive, into, or around which several dozen to upwards of a few hundred sherds of pottery or, worse, jadestone scavenged from within Yin Eclipse were arranged. I have some experience with them, he replied, uneasily now. The really nasty ones sometimes even had a few pieces of broken arborundum in them, and even up here, he fancied one of those would go through the walls of the building they were in like a hot blade through butter. None of it pleasant. During his time working with Cao Leyang, probably a third of all the soldiers who had died had been killed by various forms of this trap, including several instances of them taking out entire mudskippers. I can bet, Shin grimaced. Any idea what type? Yunhee asked, giving his arm a sympathetic squeeze. Jeo-Seng? A re-packaged Ling Barrier Breaker? Hard to say, Shin replied, frowning pensively as he crouched down to look at the wine jar. Outwardly, it doesnt look like a Jeo-Seng, which is unfortunately the style we have most experience with Doubt its Ling, either, Kei added. Though it cant be ruled out, given one of their elders seems to have been in on this So, one of the newer variants? he suggested, his heart sinking. There are new variants? Yunhee hissed, glancing at him. Or do you mean the Deng ones that got popular around the Three Schools Conflict? The way she put emphasis on Deng almost made the clans name sound like a curse. Uh-huh, the illicit Deng one was bad enough, Kei nodded. This one might be a Deng-style one? Or some fate-thrashed homebrew take on it, he added under his breath, to which Shin nodded grimly. Well, if you need cauldron tappersYunhee jerked her head suggestively back towards the door and the prisoners outsidetwo of the bandits ate peaches of Immortality, if I recall, Yunhee finished, her smile turning vicious. As tempting as that is, I dont think the elders will go for it, Shin replied with a bleak chuckle. Aye, I rather suspect Lady Shi wont want to let any of those rats out their boxeven if it means we might get to watch one lacerate himself repeatedly, Kei agreed softly. On that point, he suspected Shin and Kei were right. As attractive as Yunhees suggestion was, Shredders were nasty enough traps, even in their crudest and most basic variants, to not mess around with, especially in this environment. Not to mention, a bandit who knew they were immortal was also not someone he wanted to trust at all with that kind of object, though, understanding Yunhees grudge with the Yeng Brotherhood intimately, he didnt point that out. Worth keeping in mind, though, Yunhee murmured with a mirthless smile as she moved carefully around the table. Crouching down, he tried to get a better look for himself, not that it really helped. The amount of bloodshed in the room and the sheer trauma of what had occurred was blanketing everything, and the heady miasma-esque oppression of the weather only magnified it. It looks remarkably compact, Yunhee noted. There is no obvious evidence of an external formation? Yeah, whoever did much of this was pretty skilled, Shin agreed. However I can only assume they did it in a hurry, or directed others, once we started the attack, Kei added. That one, on the wall is definitely a statement trap though. They both glanced over at the unfortunate youth, who had been very brutally executedthere was no other term for it, reallyand impaled there. Is that also a Shredder? Yunhee asked. No, its a pretty standard Corpse Bomb, Kei sneered. Probably intended to be the trigger that set everything else in here off. Hence the lack of a formation on this? he asked. Perhaps, Shin replied with a slightly helpless shrug. Certainly, its why its been such slow going. Likely they set it all up in a hurrywhich just means we have to be triply careful dismantling Uh-huh, Sloppy work kills thrice, he agreed, quoting an old military saying on that as Shin trailed off. That it does, Kei nodded. Especially in a place like this. And him? he nodded towards the youth slumped by the wall. No idea, thats why we really need Lady Shi, Kei supplied with a grimace. Every divination on him says bad but we cant find anything at all, and with this Nameless-sent weather Could it be incidental? he mused, as much to contribute an idea as anything. They would certainly have thought of that already, given most of the dead here were juniors from influential families. Like, he had some treasure that was meant to trigger? Yunhee suggested, looking around with narrowed eyes. Could be Shin agreed. Could be. Which is all the more reason to not mess Ah, so you are just left with the problem ones, Lady Shi Xiaolian stated, entering with Shi Lian and surprisingly, Bai Shengboth carrying large pale pink potseven as Shin was speaking. Yes, Lady Shi, Kei confirmed with a respectful nod. Aiii Shi Xiaolian looked around the room, then sighed softly. Put the pots by the door and give me Hrmmm, lets start with six roof tiles, she added. Bai Sheng and Shi Lian did as she asked, depositing their cargo where she pointed and then passing her a handful of tiles. Without any preamble, Shi Xiaolian placed them in a rough circle on the floor and proceeded to draw a series of extremely esoteric formation marks on each one, before spitting a small drop of blood on each. Take one apiece, carefully put them at the six most auspicious points in the room, Shi Xiaolian instructed, handing each of them one. Um, when you say auspicious, Lady Shi? Yunhee asked a little hesitantly as she accepted the one Shi Xiaolian passed to her. Auspicious according to you, Shi Xiaolian clarified blandly. Curious about the method she was using, he took his tile and, looking around, carefully made his way over to the western wall of the room His foot slipped on a patch of gore Cursing in his heart, he tried to steady himself *Crack* Oh for! He bit back a curse as, to his dismay, the tile somehow clipped the edge of a ruined table next to him and a large chunk flaked off along a hidden flaw in its structure. Motherless! Shin abruptly bit off a curse as his robe snagged on a chair, his tile also slipping between his fingers to bounce on the floor and fracture with a resonant *Ting* Wha!? Shi Lian, distracted by their mishaps, also somehow slipped on a puddle of gore, falling to her hands and knees, breaking her tile in two with a flat *Krak* as she did so. Heok!? Watch out! Fei, his face pale, grabbed Yunhee, who had also just lost her footing, both their tiles colliding and breaking with an unpleasant scraping sound. Huh Shi Xiaolian who had managed not to fall, found her tile had cracked clean down the middle when she put it down on the floor, leaving a sweating Bai Sheng, who had walked over to the exit to the baths, near the slumped body, the only one holding an intact tile. W-what just happened? Shi Lian stammered, looking around with wide eyes. Nameless Son of a Dun Whore, Bai Sheng hissed under his breath, warily examining his immediate surroundings like someone who suspected there was a venomous snake waiting for him. How interesting, Shi Xiaolian muttered, also looking around the room again with concerningly narrowed eyes. A Leading Fortune, Bai Sheng growled. Indeed, so that answers one question, Shi Xiaolian agreed. Leading what? he asked nervously, because that could be both good and bad. It means that whoever set this up was at least given a chart, Shi Xiaolian mused, making her way back to the doorway. Bring me your tiles, so I can look at them. Taking great care as he retraced his steps, he handed her the two pieces of his broken tile and watched with interest, as it was not every day you got to watch a Dao Lord do Divination, as she laid the six out, one after another in a rough shape of the room. The thing that immediately stood out, even to him, who was utterly unfamiliar with the method she was using, was that the cracks were eerily aligned when the six were placed together. Comparing them to the layout of the room, he traced roughly a series of connections between the three bodies, the door to the kitchen area and the entrance, focused on the slumped body by the wall near the door to the baths. So, the nexus is indeed that body, Kei muttered. Yeah, Shi Xiaolian confirmed, eyeing it pensively. Actually, its a fairly good trap, in that it is actually the mere act of disturbing that body that will set it off. and they disguised it with the other stuff, he asked, taking in the room again. The body in the wall, specifically? It looks that way, Bai Sheng agreed. That also likely sets it off, but the real trap is if you disarm that one, then think you are done You did well to get this far, Shi Xiaolian added, standing up and dusting off her hands. This was set down by someone who has decent comprehensions in the Laws associated with Feng Shui. So, what do we do now? Shi Lian asked her nervously, on behalf of all of them, really. Now? Shi Xiaolian chuckled. Now I go call the lucky bitch who deals with exploding pottery on a daily basis! Uh, Wait! Bai Sheng held up a hand, suddenly, staring at the corpse by the door to the baths warily. Problem? Shi Xiaolian raised an eyebrow. Maybe, Bai Sheng bit his lip. There is another possibility that just occurred to me. Go on Shi Xiaolian prompted. The parasol qi from before, Bai Sheng made a face. What if this is an attempt at a Seven Slaughters Cauldron? A part of me wants to ask how you even know that cursed name, Shi Xiaolian muttered, as the rest of them all looked confused. Seven Slaughters? Yunhee asked, waving her fingers in the air as if drawing it out. Like, Seven as in Supreme? Shi Lian added. The historic anagram for the Seven Sovereigns? Right, Bai Sheng made a face. The idea behind them is that it entangles those who encounter it in a quasi-absolute feng shui alignment. The Supreme Sage Slaughters the Seven Directions, to escape the Will of Heaven leaves only one Path, Shi Xiaolians expression turned gloomy as she muttered under her breath. Only one? Shi Lian echoed, confused, even as he felt cold sweat suddenly forming on his own neck. It means he started to explain. Must accept your fate and try and do better in your next life, Bai Sheng explained with a bitter smile before he could. Or at least thats their intended outcome. Slaughtering Formations are the worst, Shin groaned. What makes you think it might be that? Kei asked, not sounding convinced. Optics, Bai Sheng grunted. Someone seems to be trying hard to draw connections between this and the Meng clanthe strategy they used out there is derived from an old Meng tactic, though only superficially executed I think. Your knowledge of history is far reaching, Shi Xiaolian murmured, giving Bai Sheng a rather searching look. I like to read, Bai Sheng replied with a slightly awkward shrug, And I had the good fortune of receiving some small instruction in the evolution of the Classic Stratagems from Her Eminence, The Lady Azure. Fairy Sovereign Sky Song, Shi Xiaolian sighed. You are indeed a card the Ling clan has kept close. That said, if it is something like that, they will have had to set it up in a hurry, so by no means would it be unbreakable, Bai Sheng added hurriedly. I mean, it looks like they are trying to frame the Meng clan here so at best, it will be a crude attempt at it Set up in a hurry, crude attemptthese are not auspicious words when it comes to obscure and notorious variants of Alchemical Sherd Bomb, Shi Xiaolian pointed out. I agree, Bai Sheng nodded. However, I have confidence that Bai Sheng trailed off, even as he felt the hair on the backs of his arms stand up Son of a Dun! biting off an expletive, Bai Sheng lunged for the pink pot nearest him, even as Shi Xiaolian dove for the other. In the same instant, something profound and unsettling happened to the ambience of their surroundings. The oppressive humidity became like a smothering cloak of lethargy, while the room itself wavered eerily, shadows that were not quite there, flowing through everything Instinctively, he found himself diving for the floor, trying to make his profile as small as possible, dragging down Yunhee and Shin, who were next to him, as he did so. Leaving strange afterimages, Shi Xiaolian appeared by the youth by the exit to the bathhouse, slamming the pot down over the body, even as Bai Sheng did the same with the potential sherd bomb in the middle of the room A creeping sense of destabilization tugged at the qi in his body, trying to dissociate it -The corpse bomb! Shi Xiaolian and Bai Sheng, both stranded, trying to disarm the shredder and the central node respectively, could only glance at the corpse on the far wall, their expressions ugly, but they were at the wrong end of the room. -What do I? Ah! With a supreme effort, he overcame the feeling that he was caught up in grasping mud and focused on his Principle and pushed back at the lethargic draw of the trap and, grasping Rulius Merope blade, threw it at the corpse, praying in his heart his instinct was right about how the trap was set up The dagger slammed into the corpses diaphragm, cutting through where the core meridian gate was, linking the remnants of its dantian to the five inner gates *Crarrrrrrrrrrkkkk-Tiaukuuuuing-aaaaaak!* A terrifying, crackling, ringing sound reverberated through the room, even as it stopped twisting creepily before his eyes. Something picked him up and slammed him into the near wall, amidst a scatter of ruined furniture and kicked up gore. Ears ringing, he rolled over, ignoring the icy pain blossoming in his leg and side and found to his relief that the corpse, now pinned to the wall only by his blade, was still largely intact, the inauspicious aura around it slowly dissipating. T BACK HERE! Xiaofangs furious yell from outside cut through the chaos as he continued to collect his own awareness. Everyone okay? Kei called out, his voice shaking. I Shi Lian pushed herself up, wiping blood off her face. Yes. Quick thinking, Bai Sheng, who was sweating visibly, muttered, nodding to him from where he had been thrown. The cauldron over the shredder was on its side, rolling back and forth. Indeed, Shi Xiaolian, who had barely managed to shelter in the doorframe also gave him a grateful nod, albeit accompanied by a slightly probing look. Uggh, my arm, Shin sat up, holding his right arm, which had two large lacerations running from his elbow to the middle of the forearm Before anyone could move, a bodygarbed in sodden beggars ragssmashed into the doorframe, bending horribly before sprawling, broken, into the wreckage of the room. Outside, he heard more cursing, then Kun Xianfang stalked through the doorway, his expression grim. Dont tell me, Shi Xiaolian sighed, eyeing the twitching body. Waiting for their moment? Oh yeah, Kun Xianfang growled, reaching down and grasping the male cultivator, who was breathing raggedly, blood bubbling from their mouth, by their matted hair and flipping them over. What happened in here? Nasty trap, multi-stage thing, Bai Sheng replied, picking his way back over to the jar that had blocked most of the Shredder. Um Han, your leg, Yunhee, who he had dragged down was staring at him with concern, he realised. My? he tried to sit up, and winced as another icy jolt raced up his side Trying not to grimace, he shifted and sat up so he could look at his left leg. The skirt of his armour had been torn apart and blood was flowing freely from a nasty wound just above his knee. There was a second tear in the armour on his left lower back, by the feel of it as well. What about my Huaa back? he asked her, as another shooting pain made him grit his teeth. Flesh wound, Shin replied, It tore the armour and opened up a gash by the looks of it. Anyone else? Shi Xiaolian asked, looking at the others, who all shook their heads, faces pale. Just a few cuts and scrapes, Shi Lian supplied. Same, Kei confirmed, while Yunhee just nodded. Let me see your leg, Yunhee added, wincing as she picked herself up. Motherless I was right, Bai Sheng spat, tipping out the pink pot, to reveal several hundred sherds of a glassy material that varied from reddish-pink to greenish-black, quite a few of which didnt even slide, just embedded themselves straight in the stone floor at the angle they came into contact with it. The remnants of a blue-ish grey pot and quite a lot of greenish dust came with it, several pieces of pot further shredding themselves on the fragments. Shi Xiaolian picked her way over to it and carefully scooped up some of the dust with a piece of roof tile, her expression flat. It went right through, Yunhee informed him. Doesnt look like the bone got hit, and your meridiansshe sent a gentle pulse of qi down his leg that left him feeling a bit flushed and the muscles itchy seem fine. There is intrusive Yang Qi in the wound though. Sorry about that, Bai Sheng grimaced, glancing over at them. I should have been quicker. Its fine, Shin, who was flexing his arm with a pained expression, muttered. To escape with just these injuries is already spitting in heavens eye. You blocked most of it, he reassured Bai Sheng. Without your timely action, we would all be dead. Bai Sheng shrugged a bit awkwardly at his words he felt, clearly not happy with himself. The same could be said of you, Sir Jun, Shi Xiaolian added, giving him another sideways look. What was that dagger? Yunhee asked. It was just some lucky judgement, he muttered, as she started to pack the wound in his leg with some luss cloth seeped in purification medicine. What is going on outside, Lord Xian? Kun Xianfang, who had been searching the twitching cultivator, scowled. Six of these rats crept close, came down over the roofs. Must have been watching and waiting for an opportunity to hit the barrier around the prisoners. All of them had arborundum sherd weapons. As soon as the trap went off, they struck. Any casualties? Shi Xiaolian cut in. Injured pride, mostly, Kun Xianfang spat. However, we lost the link back to Blue Water City, at least temporarily with whatever that just was. And the Prisoners? Sweating, Kun Xianfang sneered. I think the reality of their plight might finally be sinking in a touch. That would be the day, Shi Xiaolian snorted. Sherd weapons arent a good sign though. Those are not common, and hard to makealso, these are not from pre-broken pots. Someone flaked pottery? Kun Xianfang asked, raising an eyebrow as Shi Xiaolian carefully searched through the fragments embedded in the floor. That isnt good, he noted, trying not to flinch as Yunhee poked around at the wound on his back. Uh-huh, Shi Xiaolian nodded in agreement, sitting back on her heels. While it wasnt impossible to work pots like thatthe commonly held assumption that arborundum and its lesser variants were basically unworkable was well, there were exceptions, if you were persistent enough and didnt care especially about the end productit did suggest that a formidable feng shui expert was working with this lot. This dust is nasty stuff as well, Shi Xiaolian continued. A mix of Soul-Searing Bronze, Parasol Qi and Death Qi. I wonder how they got the parasol qi in it. Parasol Wood Charcoal, Ling Tao cut in as she stalked into the room, scattering water as she did so. At least, that is how I would do it. Prepare it with a Yang-attributed accelerant, pack it around a core of whatever alchemical explosive you like, line the thing with luss cloth, then alternate suitable sherds of whatever with the dust, put it inside a void-stone pot and wait for some sharp shock to do its thing. Nasty, Kun Xianfang agreed. The question there is where they got the Parasol Wood Charcoal, Shi Xiaolian mused, turning her attention to the cracked blue-grey pot that had been hidden inside the more mundane, broken one. The easy way would be to just strip some old treasures for parts, Ling Tao shrugged, However That would be equalized wood, though, Kun Xianfang mused, unless it came from the Meng clan directly. Given the bodies before, they must have some active source of it. Can you reactivate parasol wood? Kei asked respectfully. You can, but it will get you interest in places you wont like if you get caught, Ling Tao mused. And you will get caught, Shi Xiaolian added with some certainty. Though I wonder, have there been any Beggars Auctions recently in our Starfield? Now there is a deep pool to spit pointlessly into, Kun Xianfang sighed. Ill go take this one to the others and consult with Lord Baisheng on what we do now. Okay, Ling Tao nodded, looking around the room pensively. It seems they really want us to bark at the Meng clans tree, huh. That is a terrible, terrible pun, Shi Xiaolian muttered as Kun Xianfang dragged the unconscious cultivator back outside. I know, but if I dont make it, I might become unsociable, Ling Tao replied, making her way over to the corpse his blade was still pinning to the wall. So, was this some kind of makeshift single trigger formation? she added, looking back across the room. Yes, Shi Xiaolian nodded. Pure feng shui, no linking qi involved in the setup at all. Its also a chart type, so any idiot can set it up with some pointers. If we dont find the person who developed it, they will be trouble if they get to hone this at all. A chart. Of course it was, Ling Tao sighed, shaking her head. -So, definitely a formidable feng shui expert, he reflected grimly. Reaching out, she yanked his blade out of the wall and lowered the ruined body gently to the floor. Anyway, how are the injuries? she asked, making her way carefully back over to them, Rulius blade Merope in hand. Inconvenient, he replied, which got a bitter chuckle from Shin. Can you stand? Ling Tao asked, passing him back the blade without so much as passing comment on it, to his relief. One moment, Yunhee, who was still checking the wound on his back, cut in as he accepted it and sheathed it with a nod of thanks, and yes, you can try now. Trying not to wince, he shifted his posture and accepted Yunhee and Ling Taos helping hands to get to his feet. The wound on his back felt more like a burn than a cut in some ways. Putting weight on his left leg, he grimaced as the dull ache deepened into a flush of hot pain that itched unpleasantly. Simultaneously, the circulation of qi into those meridians in his lower back and leg became more erratic. -Oh, great, he groaned. I think I have some minor yang poisoning, he informed her, unhappily. I wouldnt say minor, Yunhee cut in with an eye roll, as she started to check Shins injury. I have packed both your wounds with reduction medicine, but it will take time to work. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I think I do as well, Shi Lian mumbled. Indeed, he could see an ugly flush, like a burn starting to spread from the gash on her cheek. Ling Tao made her way over to Shi Lian and touched the wound, then scowled. What is it? Shi Xiaolian asked as Ling Tao wiped her hands on a piece of luss cloth and bade Shi Lian sit on a miraculously unharmed stool. Blood Ling qi, Ling Tao spat as she continued to examine Shi Lians wound. Thats what they activated the parasol qi withIrresponsible. I believe I have heard the Yeng Brotherhood called worse, Kei observed sourly. Much worse, Yunhee agreed under her breath. And messing with tetrids, Bai Sheng mused. Not to mention whatever was done to some of the survivors here. I think, when we get back, I may have to have a chat with a few people, Ling Tao sneered. Whoever did this is passingly good at Jeo-style alchemy as well, which means the Five Fans Have got a friend in the old villains from before the Great Restoration, or one of the heterodox old bastards hiding from the current heavens out east? Shi Xiaolian mused. I can make some enquiries about that as well. Lord Baisheng will certainly be able to invite some interest too, Bai Sheng added with a wolfish grin. While they talked, he spent a few moments exploring more carefully the influence of the intrusive Intent on his cultivation. The problem with yang poisoning was that it was insidious, and avaricious. Orthodoxy focused on Yin as the negative, which tended to stagnate and obstruct, but Yang nature was to strive, almost unto the exclusion of sense. Focusing on his leg, he tried to use his Principle to guide his qi and slow down his qi circulation, only to find that the yang Intent influencing it might as well be a ghost, or a gossamer of mist, a telltale sign that it was derived from comprehensions that significantly exceeded his own in their foundation, but not, interestingly, application. My Principle cant touch the yang Intent in my leg, he informed the others, But I can detect the application. You can? Interesting, Shi Xiaolian mused. Shin? Same, Shin confirmed. Nope, its just Ahhhck! Shi Lian gasped as Ling Tao poked at her wound again. HahhEthereal. So, whoever set the trap was in the lower half of the Immortal Step, Kei observed. While the designer of the sherd bomb Is approaching Dao Step, for sure, Shi Xiaolian supplied with a grimace. But probably not a Dao Lord; the law comprehensions are very refined, but appear unfounded, though that might just be an artifice of where we are. Makes sense, Ling Tao mused. You cant make too many of those except by blind luck, unless your grasp of the principles of Feng Shui is also approaching the Dao Step. Is the person who set it up among the prisoners? Bai Sheng, who had been quietly listening this whole time, finally spoke up. No, actually, and I Shi Xiaolian trailed off, looking pensive, as did Ling Tao. -Wait is she implying that there might be a quasi-dao step expert skulking about, that has somehow managed to evade us? That was not a comforting thought in the slightest. They did try to impersonate one of our soldiers, Bai Sheng mused, his gaze roving around the room now. But we havent suffered any real casualties Yet. Ling Tao sighed. Anyway, that is a Nice daggers you got there a cool, female voice whispered right beside him, as he found the qi flow in his body that wasnt the poison stagnating inauspiciously. -A Mantra!? Pushing away his shock, as he recognised the effect, he was relieved to find he could work against it, in no small part thanks to the aid of Lord Baishengs talisman. For her part, he thought he caught a flicker of shock from his attacker, as he twisted on the spot, grasping for Merope as he did so There was no one there, only a shocked Kun Yunhee and Shin, who were already flinching backwards as he checked his strike. Hey, watch! Yunhee broke off with a yelp as Ling Tao abruptly moved like a snake, dragging her out of the way of a half-visible shadow that had seemingly stepped out of what appeared to be the shadow between the nearest pillar and a broken table. it would be a terrible shame the womans voice giggled mockingly, still behind him, somehow, her mantra manifestation tugging at his body ever more insidiously, despite his efforts to resist it. White Horizon Bai Sheng started to exclaim, as a third, figure-like distortion appeared behind him {Purple Forbidden Formation: Auspicious Celestial Enclosure} If something were to! the woman taunting him cut off with a surprised gasp. Seven shining lights hung in a constellation before Shi Xiaolian, accompanied by an ethereal sequence of chimes, and each of them gained their own shining star above their heads. Simultaneously, the influence of her manifestation on him scattered. Rounding on her, he flinched in shock as he found that Merope was somehow not in his hand, but rather both it and Phoibe were now in the grasp of the now frozen, yet still distorted and shadow-like female figure who had been attacking him. Six more similarly shrouded figures were locked in place across the room, in the act of sneaking up on the others, while three more had just been about to drop down from above. That took longer than I expected, Shi Xiaolian sighed, staring around at the room, which was now cast in an otherworldly, iridescent hue. Physical cultivators, Bai Sheng observed, stepping away from the now frozen figure that had tried to ambush him. Inheritors as well, Easten Mercenaries? Mmmm Shi Xiaolian grimaced, as did Ling Tao as they surveyed the room. -Fates these are Easten mercenaries? He groaned. Up here, that was about as troublesome an opponent as they could get, really. He was just about to move towards the woman who had tried to ambush him, eager to recover Merope and Phoibe, when Ling Tao caught his eye, subtly shaking her head. Y-you He tried to hide his surprise as the woman who had attacked him actually spoke, her voice sounding strained as she glared at Ling Tao then at him. You have not spent time the woman hissed, her head shifting slightly to look at Shi Xiaolian, then Bai Sheng. We Aiii Shi Xiaolian nodded, cutting her off. That is true, my application of this up here is only this much, otherwise I could have seized you all without you ever knowing what hit you. You wont keep us the shade that had targeted Bai Sheng cut in. Not unless I mean, you are here trying to stop us delivering a provincial gift to the Shan Emperor, Ling Tao pointed out. It would not be uncalled for, for my brother to speak to Southern Azure directly and have them send an ancestor or two over to directly obliterate oh, Jufa province? Maybe we could decimate Feisho or... Dofai, Shi Xiaolian suggested, picking another of the Easten-dominated border principalities beyond Teng Province. I never liked the way the trees there grow crooked, and their flowers are so fate-thrashed weedy. Assuming you get out of here, a tall, cowled man garbed in a cloak of qi-repelling leaves appeared in the doorway to the upper floor, at what was presumably the edge of Shi Xiaolians formation. To think that there was someone in the Ha clan who knew the Tais Celestial Enclosure Domain, he continued. Truly, the Ha clan seemingly has some cards in hand here Shi Xiaolian gave Bai Sheng the most complex look, then just sighed ruefully. How about this? the new arrival suggested with a light chuckle. The fabled, much admired and desired beauties of Blue Water Province vanished without a trace, and with their loss, a great tragedy befell the vile invaders If the Shan Emperor wants to kill a few mill And what about the rest of us? Bai Sheng cut in, sounding amused more than angry at his words. I have always wanted to see what happens when a person encounters an Eldritch Moon Mushroom, the man replied blandly to Bai Sheng. Despite all my years in these mountains, you know I have never encountered one? How fortunate, Kun Yunhee sneered. Perhaps we can accommodate you, then. Rather, should you not be worried about Lady Meng Fu and the Seven Sovereigns? Ling Tao added. Meng Fu? the man blinked, turning to her. Indeed, I see a lot of shade being thrown at the Meng clan in this endeavour, Ling Tao added with a disarmingly bright smile. Yet it is clear that you all are not really appreciating her style. What was the old Meng clan saying? Ling Tao asked Shi Xiaolian. If they do not Fear us, then it is time for Fire Shi Xiaolian grinned. And they shall learn to once again fear our Fury, Bai Sheng added. How amusing, to be lectured on the Mengs Three Stratagems by brats not even born before the dawn of this stolen era of Lu Fu Taos, the cloaked man chuckled, radiating a disconcerting sense of formless oppression now, that left his skin clammy and qi circulation sluggish in ways he seemingly had no recourse to resist. If you are placing your hope in the Seven Sovereigns, I fear you will be disappointed. They are not the force they once were, and once these events are If Meng Fu and her disciples were that easily written off, the history of this world would be very different, Bai Sheng interrupted again. Given how much you are talking, I wonder if your wits are not unspooling a bit, though. The hooded mans Intent turned a bit harsher at that insult. -What realm would he be outside of here? He found himself wondering. High realm Physical Cultivators, assuming that was what he was, were all strange and a bit unpredictable. Or are you just afraid to step in here, and are waiting out Lady Shis barrier, hoping it will weaken her? Bai Sheng countered drily, drawing his sword. Be careful, this old fellow is not simple, Ling Tao warned him. He is almost certainly a quasi-dao step physical cultivator. Quasi? the man laughed. Oh, you stupid girl, allow me to Bai Sheng repelled the mans blow, aimed at Ling Tao seemingly, as he entered the room in a blur of shifting iridescence. enlighten, without pause, the cloaked man swept a foot through the remains of the sherd bomb, sending scattered flakes of pottery pinging across the room, even as they all ducked for cover. you. His second strike, before he had even finished speaking, sent Bai Sheng back half a step, though the youth did again successfully deflect the blow with an ominous *ching* of his blade. So not just your shield is nice, the man chuckled as Bai Sheng recentred himself between them and the cloaked man. So is your cultivation, Bai Sheng retorted, skilfully deflecting another blurring strike. What were you, before the heavens cut off your path? Shi Xiaolian added mockingly. Dao Bones? I bet it hurts having to watch everyone just waltz past you now. Are you useless lot just gonna stand there? the man called out to the others, smoothly sidestepping Bai Shengs return strike. Uh, we actually cant move, a man on the upper floor retorted, sounding annoyed. Use your charms! the cloaked man snapped. We did! the woman who had targeted him protested. Thats how we can talk! Faugh the man sent out another lashing strike at Bai Sheng, then used the opening to dart towards Shi Xiaolian Almost as quickly, he retreated though, as golden flower-like markings appeared on Shi Xiaolians exposed skin, they flowed like a repeating motif across her body, swiftly converging on her brows, where they took the shape of a strange, esoterically styled moon-rune that translated itself to him as Stratagem, although the symbol gave him decidedly odd vibes as it did so. It took him a moment to realise where he had seen such a symbol before. Especially with that slightly derisive, disconcerting feeling associated with it, but when he did -No way, did she gain comprehensions from the shrine in Blue Water City? He had visited that famous shrine on the edge of the Blue Water Gardens several times, most recently with Ruliu. However, while there were always rumours that people did gain comprehensions from it, he had never heard of anyone openly displaying anything remotely credible. Purple Forbidden Art, Shi Xiaolian declared, narrowing her eyes. TaiCYangCShou! The golden flower-like markings on her skin blazed, transforming into an incandescent corona of golden flames that seemed to occlude the space around her You! the cloaked man threw up his hand as a flare of the fire flashed out at him and the other attackers. For the briefest moment, her attack appeared to waver, then the cloaked mans garments exploded into ashen sparks and disordered qi. Dao step physical cultivators are indeed durable, Shi Xiaolian sneered as the mans features resolved themselves amidst the scattering flames revealing to them a muscular youth with shoulder length curly dark hair and a fancifully braided beard. His arms and upper torso were decorated with vivid red and black tattoo seals styled after swirling clouds. The only items still intact on his body were a necklace of interlocking blue-green crystalline talismans and the weapon in his hand, revealed as a twisted, sword-length spirit-wood club studded with dark blue flakes of stone. Unfortunately, he also seemed to have taken little outward damage from the attack, beyond looking a bit flushed. Jeo Zhongshan, Ling Tao hissed, seemingly recognizing the man. So, you have thrown in your lot with the Five Fans? Haha the Ha clan really do have some surprises, Jeo Zhongshan scowled. Unfortunately, this changes nothing, except that now I know the true depth of loss that I will The constellation hanging above Shi Xiaolian rippled, shifting its arrangement as if it were wheeling through an unseen sky. {Purple Forbidden Formation Jeo Zhongshan suddenly sucked in his breath, his expression turning serious as he appeared like a vengeful mirage before her Nope! Ling Tao somehow got there ahead of him, checking his advance and deflecting the blow from his club with expert timing to ensure that it didnt ruin her own blade in the process. Eight Guardians of the Left} The constellation before Shi Xiaolian rang like an auspicious bell. With the chime, the seven stars sheltering the rest of them rippled and twisted in on themselves. The one before him transformed into a symbol that read First Imperial Guard, then sank directly into his forehead. Ling Taos shifted to become First Premier even as she advanced after Jeo Zhongshan, while Bai Shengs transformed into Second Premier as he moved to support her. Shin and Keis became First and Second Minister respectively. Kun Yunhee became Second Imperial Guard and Shi Lian Second Prime Minister. All of them reflecting important traditional ranks and roles within the Bureaucracy of Heaven. Shi Xiaolian, meanwhile, also gained a star-symbol that read Left Pivot at the heart of her formation that merged and burned like a third eye on her forehead. -Its a martial formation? Exhaling, he was shocked to find that it brought with it an almost unsurpassed sense of clarity, resonating with both his foundation and the effects of Lord Baishengs amulet, to elevate his ability to leverage his comprehensions back to a level that actually exceeded some aspects of his best condition outside the mountains. From the shocked and surprised gasps of the others, he guessed it was the same for them as well. Rather, isnt it you who is underestimating someone who leads the oldest influence in the province? Shi Xiaolian retorted as Jeo Zhongshan parried a follow up strike from Bai Sheng. I think you have hidden up in these mountains for too long! Indeed, Ling Tao agreed with a bright smile as the purity of the qi surrounding her suddenly surged. Clearly, the isolation has gotten to your sense of judgement! Jeo Zhongshan clicked his tongue in annoyance, then sidestepped another slash from Ling Tao, kicking up a spray of the remnants of the sherd bomb towards her as he did so. Ling Tao, for her part somehow seemed to slip away from them, the space between her and him distorting oddly Heyok! Jeo Zhongshan exhaled as her sword somehow almost cut open his chest. L-Laws? one of the other attackers gasped. Ah, you lot as if his words had suddenly reminded her that there were other attackers there, the iridescent flames around Shi Xiaolian swirled inwards, forming a palm-sized flower of fire in her hand that illuminated the whole room crazily The blurry obfuscation around the attackers melted away like mist, then their clothing, followed. Over half of them gasped or screamed as their skin charred and blistered Tccch! Jeo Zhongshan stamped on the floor, sending a shockwave of distorting qi rolling through the room. Furniture splintered and tiles cracked. Unable to dodge, he could only set himself as it washed over him, but to his surprise, it merely left his legs feeling a bit numb. The distortion tugged at his qi, trying to disperse it from his body, but the empowerment from Shi Xiaolians formation easily matched it, so in the end, all it did was agitate the yang poison somewhat. The flames attacking the other physical cultivators did scatter, though, finally revealing them to the rest of the room. Four women and six men, marked with tattoos in a similar style to Jeo Zhongshan. To his surprise, the woman who had attacked him had short-cut dark brown hair and a long scar across both her shoulder and right side was one of the older looking ones. Her injuries, which were among the least of those attacked, likely because of the passive influence afforded by Rulius blades, were also healing visibly before his eyes as she struggled to her feet. The restriction around the woman abruptly distorted as she waved first Merope, then Phoibe sluggishly, then her eyes turned bright Nameless-sent fates, he hissed under his breath, a pit opening up in his stomach. Thats it! Keep at that! the two men upstairs yelled as the woman holding his daggers stared at them, then waved them to disrupt a further flare-like attack from Shi Xiaolian. Just as he was about to move towards her to recover them, his instincts howled at him to dodge. Gritting his teeth and doing his best to ignore the dull ache that was starting to spread through his left side, he focused his qi and Intent, about to move towards her to recover them, when his instincts howled at him to dodge them, while also fighting me? Jeo Zhongshans mocking words slid into focus in his head. Ears ringing and his head pounding, he found he was lying awkwardly in the ruin of one of the tables. His bones hurt, as if each one had grown spikes that were now trying to rip his body apart from the inside out, while the icy discomfort of the yang poison in his side and leg were only getting worse as well. -Motherless I didnt even see that, he groaned, frantically trying to regain some awareness of his surroundings. Shi Lian was sprawled nearby, groaning. Kei was being helped up by Yunhee Another wave of vicious qi enveloped him, trying to overwhelm his mind and body, making the spikes tearing at him from the inside out feel like they were gaining extra spikes. Gasping, he tried to push back against whatever it was and was momentarily shocked to find that he could. Somehow, Shi Xiaolians formation was augmenting his ability to manipulate both his Martial Intent and his Principle to an almost unnerving degree as he used it to first match, then remarkably force back the incoming Intent. Staggering to his feet, he found Jeo Zhongshan was staring at him as if he were an inexplicable species of mushroomto the point where he nearly forgot to parry an opportunistic blow from Ling Tao. Looking around he found that the others, while stunned, were all seemingly okay. Even Shi Lian, who was on her knees now, wiping blood from her nose. The woman with his daggers though -Where is she? For a confused split second, he stared at where she had been, and now, very obviously wasnt, before catching himself. In fact, she was now scrambling laboriously onto the upper level, struggling against the lingering restraint of Shi Xiaolians formation. Trying not to grimace with the pain as he circulated his qi, he snatched up a nearby broken table strut. Rather handily, all the furniture in the room was high-quality spirit wood, and it had spent years, if not centuries, steeping in the ambience of Yin Eclipse, making even broken staves a more than serviceable weapon. Focusing on the idea of it bestowing misfortune, but not on him, he threw it, underarm, in a looping arc in her general direction. It slammed into the balcony beside her and bounced strangely, smacking her in the side of the head and also dislodging the cracked banister that she had just been about to grab. With a yelp, she crashed back down to the lower floor and rolled to her feet, glaring at him, as everyone else also turned to stare at him now with expressions varying from amusement from Bai Sheng and Ling Tao to shock and surprise on everyone else, to anger from Jeo Zhongshan. You the woman gasped, staggering to her feet and staring at him with a trace of shock in her eyes. How? Monkey-faced Bitch! Kun Yunhee yelled, followed his strategy and slinging half a chair at her, forcing her to make an ungainly stumble backwards. Snatching up a longer stave of wood that had probably been part of the balcony above them in a past life, he flipped it in his hands, getting a feel for its rather dubious balance, then lunged after her. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Jeo Zhongshan feint Bai Sheng, who had been circling him from the other side, aiming for one of the other restrained physical cultivators. Hoping the previous time had not been a fluke, he put all his trust in Shi Xiaolians formation and imbued his Principle and Martial Intent into the crude staff and warded in Jeo Zhongshans direction A wave of tumultuous qi slammed into his speculative parry, nearly throwing him off his feet, and leaving the qi in his arms juddering painfully, despite his success, as it partially scattered. Remarkably, the stave held up as well. -Fates, this formation unable to really find words for his admiration of it, he rolled over half a ruined table to avoid tripping right into it and then promptly flattened himself, face up on the floor, as a follow-up blow hit the table directly, sending it scything a hairs breadth above him, to smash into the wall. At the same time, he saw that the woman who had stolen Rulius daggers had managed to scramble to the doorway, scattering another grasping tendril of the searing luminescent qi Shi Xiaolian was directing at will around the room now. Thankfully, the combined efforts of Bai Sheng and Ling Tao were once again pressing on Jeo Zhongshan, as he had to work to protect not just himself, but also four of the remaining cultivators sealed up on the lower floor. Taking the provided opportunity, he threw himself towards the door, after her, followed a moment later by Yunhee. Reaching it, he exhaled and, doing his best to calm his mind, triggered the only movement art he had held onto since arriving as an Immortal in Blue Water Province. {Old Masters Ten Steps of Passive Mindfulness} As expected, the woman was waiting, tensed and ready to strike, her aura totally hidden by her mantra and yet, as he took the first step, through the doorway, the world seemed to just flow by them both, such that she ended up staring at him somewhat uncomprehendingly as he arrived just a moment earlier than she had expected. The second step took him fully past her, while her delayed strike ferociously struck empty air as it scythed after him. With the third, he was properly into the corridor, stepping past her, drawing her into the space he had left behind as she tried to recover from her over extended blow. At that point, Yunhee caught up to him, using her own movement art, forcing the woman to make an ungainly backwards dodge or get stabbed. The fourth allowed him to properly flank her, observing as he did that there were two frozen attackers near the stairs up to the second floor, and one by the door further into the interior of the inn With a snarl, the woman unleashed what he could only assume was the full force of her mantra manifestation, which settled over his surroundings like a clinging, entangling shroud of negative emotion and formless pain. Exhaling, he managed to step outside the flow of the moment again, in no small part thanks to Shi Xiaolians formation, letting the deeply unpleasant sensations just wash by him, and smoothly raising his staff, took a fifth step, and thrust the tip towards her heart gate. With that, his ability to sustain the art finally gave out, and the sense of events just flowing by faded away, as actively attacking with passive mindfulness was something even now he had to admit he had not fully mastered, even with the added assistance of the formation. As a process, it was akin to one of those challenge games, where you tried to write calligraphy on sodden rice paper, the merest misjudgement enough to ruin all your efforts. Still, the woman barely had time to react, twisting slightly to the side in an attempt to throw off his strike, before his staff slammed into her side. With a ragged gasp, she stumbled back into the stone wall desperately lashing out with the blades, aiming for his staff as he took half a step to the side and swept the tip across the floor at her in a rising arc At the last moment, he reversed the strike, pre-empting her second attempt at countering him and stabbed with it instead Displaying remarkable agility, she managed to pivot on her feet and roll away before the blow properly connected and then rolled again, bringing herself up beside the nearer of the pair by the stairs, cutting upwards as she did so. With a metallic *ching* the blade Yunhee had just thrown at that cultivator deflected into the wall, then the sealed cultivator gasped and made an awkward hop to the side as his ability to move returned. -For fates sakes, he groaned inwardly, as the woman spun behind the man she had just freed, even as he snatched Yunhees spinning weapon out of the air with disturbing ease Thats a nasty movement art you have, the womans familiar voice suddenly whispered, mockingly from behind him. Almost caught me -Wait, what? A feeling of what he could call compelled confusion clawed at him Doing his best to not be drawn in by it, he refocused on Old Masters Ten Steps. Taking the first step, he moved to the side and turning to face her only to find himself staring not at the woman who had stolen his daggers, but at Ruliu, who stood there, smiling, holding Merope, with a faint smile on her lips. So, you have some ability with it she giggled from behind him once again, as he realised that the woman was also still there, holding Phoibe in a low guard as she darted back towards him, flanked by the man she had just freed. When you are not tranquil within Taking the second step, he stepped in a half-circle, trying not to overtly manipulate the short staff as he moved, while keeping his intent in his actions at the barest minimum. With a surprised, pained grunt, the man stepped right into the drifting end of his staff, staggering to the side and momentarily cutting off the womans advancement on him as well. The fake Ruliu, meanwhile, lazily thrust at him with Merope, hoping, he supposed, that the dagger might disrupt him in the same way it had Shi Xiaolians formation. Reversing his movement trajectory with his third step, he evaded that strike, while sending the man sprawling awkwardly into the wall with the butt end of the short staff, then swept it out casually in front of him The woman holding Phoibe blurred, collapsing into a swirl of black petals. In the same instant, he saw her re-appear beside the other sealed cultivator and free him as well, with a mocking smirk. -That is a really bothersome Mantra Manifestation, he complained, ignoring the fake Ruliu and the man who had just been freed and using the fourth step to close on her again. His staff caught the newest freed physical cultivator in the stomach, sending him crashing back into the stairs with enough force that he fancied he heard bones audibly cracking. Feng Shui martial form? the man holding Yunhees blade gasped, his expression turning grave, even as the woman wielding Phoibe lashed out viciously at him with the blade The fifth step took him away from her, avoiding the strike, while the rebound on the motion of his staff as he moved flicked into her wristor rather, tried to, because she again seemed to effortlessly read the attempted disarm and reversed the strike, shaving a long sliver off the staff as she warded the blow away. You the physical cultivator he had just thrown into the stairs was already back on his feet, giving him cause to bemoan just how fate-thrashed durable Mantra Immortals were. Just Die! The Mantra Immortal threw out a palm and a grasping, limb-ensnaring sense of lethargy, tried but largely failed to settle over him. -Lets see how good this formation really is, he decided, taking the sixth step: Align your body, assist the inner power Shifting his stance from left to right, he spun the staff in his hands, warding her strike away before she cut far enough along to reach his hands and drawing from its momentum in a sweeping arc The qi and Intent within his body melded with the simple strike and caught her, mid-lunge, on the shoulder, whereupon her body crumpled into the ground like a broken puppet, cracks spreading out from the paving around her. Unfortunately, the stave of wood also finally succumbed, splitting along half its length. The Mantra Immortal who had just attacked him screamed and collapsed as the shockwave from the blow shattered his legs so badly bone could be seen visibly jutting out of his flesh He had the barest moment of forewarning as the crumpled womans qi turned chaotic and then he was picked up and thrown ten feet down the corridor as her body exploded in a shockwave of drifting black petals, its features melting away to become a much younger, very dead young woman with a fresh stab wound over her heart. Rolling to his feet, trying not to wince as icy pain pulsed through his leg, he observed with a grimace that the fake Ruliu had somehow already recovered Phoibe. A corpse puppet? Yunhee spat, picking herself up and glaring at the fallen body. It is a worth beyond what such traitors to our people deserve, the Mantra Immortal who had claimed Yunhees dagger sneered, rising to his feet as he pointed it at them. The fake Ruliu scowled, and another shadowy wave of oppressive confusion fogged the corridor It was as if the very worst of the stress of the day: the strange weather, the crippling humidity, the injury he had sustained, his worries about his daughters about Di Ji, even the fact that the woman in front of him was so brazenly wearing his dear wifes face were a stifling shroud, smothering his thoughts. A moment later, the grasping lethargy returned to join it, the two manifestations merging, joined by a thirda gnawing, creepy feeling like something was peeking at him from the shadows of the doorways, always just out of sight. -Mantra Synergy? He looked from one to the other, inwardly shocked. As rare as it was infamous, that ability required multiple mantras with the same mnemonics. His daughters could utilize it, to a degree, but nothing remotely close to what was being displayed before them now -Are they able to play off the discordant resonance as well as the sympathetic? Young miss, go and free the others, the one whose legs he had just broken hissed, hauling himself laboriously up, his injuries already healing, visibly before their eyes. We will deal with these imperial dogs. You think you are capable? Yunhee retorted, her expression hardening. *Crack!* Yunhees dagger exploded in the Mantra Immortals grasp, its blade scattering in a cloud of greenish-gold metal shards that lacerated the luckless cultivator and sent both the woman wearing Rulius appearance and the other Mantra Immortal diving for cover, their combined manifestation faltering. A shame, Yunhee sneered, blurring forward and burying her other blade in his neck, before tearing it sideways in a bloody arc. Worth it, though, if it takes out one of you Yeng supporting bastards! Pushing away his pain with a grimace, he also charged forward, past Yunhee, and slipped past the womans warding slash For a brat, you are surprisingly durable! her voice whispered in his ears as her form literally split in two before his eyes. Only instinct saved him from accruing a crippling injury from Rulius blades as he twisted, vaulting acrobatically, to the point where the soles of his feet brushed the ceiling of the corridor before he landed again. Rather than try to chase his movement though, the woman split her focusone of her darting towards Yunhee, who had just clashed with the injured Martial Immortal, while the other went straight for the other sealed cultivator. Skidding to a halt, he snatched up the broken remains of his stave then changed his mind and offering a silent apology to the luckless young woman whose body had become fodder for his opponent, grasped her arm Pathetic, the corpse sneered, surging to her feet, her features warping back into that of his wife, Phoibe clutched in her right hand. You were not this weak back then! Its because you are like this that our daughters are in the hands of that wretched Di brat! Her words, somehow managing to recapture even Rulius tone, cut at him as cruelly as if they were her daggers. Hate, pain, anger, loss, welled up inside him. those lingering memories of beautiful days haunting ones of the terrible ones the joy and the trauma and in that pale face, staring at him that final, eviscerating nightmare. Yes, you are right, he whispered, something finally snapping inside him. But you made one mistake Mistake? she repeated, derisively. You talk too fate-thrashed much! he snarled, closing his hand over hers and twisting her arm backwards. Even by the standards of a physical cultivator, she was, he had to admit, ferociously strong, but strength alone didnt always help. You! her face paled as she realised what he intended, her other self turning, Merope raised, but it was too late. Focusing his Intent not on her but the act of the movement itself, while trying to make it as inauspicious as he was able, he felt her wrist, then her elbow, shatter. The chaotic pulse of qi bleeding out of her broken bones briefly suffused her meridians in such a way that even if she could force control of the limb with her mantralike his daughters or Ruliu had been able toit would take at least a split second for her to regain it. Exploiting her momentarily weakened grip, he pried Phoibe from her nerveless fingers and stabbed the blade into her elbow, severing the key meridian running through her arm With a horrified, agonized shriek, a wall of fury, pain and crippling anguish slammed into him, sending him stumbling backwards, dazed. He could feel her mantra-infused qi raging at him, pressing inwards as it consumed the whole corridor. Dimly, he was aware of the other her, staggering, changing in some hard to define way. Yunhee and the other physical cultivator, along with the one she had not yet managed to free, flinched, their faces paling. Ahh I Ill! she gasped painfully, clawing at her armF-FATHER! Her furious scream rang through the corridor, and brought with it Jeo Zhongshan appeared in corridor, beside the other her, fixing him with a baleful glare, his weapon already rising. He barely had time to try to evade, summoning as much of the strength of Shi Xiaolians formation as he could while lashing out hopefully with Phoibe only for Jeo Zhongshan to suddenly break off his attack and move sideways with vision-defying agility as Bai Sheng appeared beside him, his sword strike already sweeping upwards. The blade scoured sparks off the walls, leaving a groove as the youth spun, his sword leaving a faint trail of white in the air as it passed Sunders Heaven} It connected with Jeo Zhongshans weapon, the two blows repelling each other, leaving iridescent waves of chaotic qi radiating outwards throughout the corridor. The woman beside him, meanwhile, vanished in a cloud of black petals as they passed through her. {Singing Maidens Without so much as pausing, Bai Sheng shifted his posture, twisting around the flowing trajectory of his sword to thrust it directly at Jeo Zhongshan a second time. No! Jeo Zhongshans snarl visibly distorted the space between them as he pulled back his own weapon and used it to deflect Bai Shengs blade from its path, seemingly breaking whatever art he had been about to use Sorrowful Sword} The discordant clash of their weapons in the enclosed corridor left his vision wavering, even with the support of Shi Xiaolians formation. Jeo Zhongshan was forced to retreat two steps, protecting his daughter, now at his side, and the other two physical cultivators as they stared glassy eyed at the momentary clash. It also scattered the black petals that had been swirling through the corridor, seemingly before they could do anything. No Junior should be able to use that art, Jeo Zhongshan snarled, the atmosphere of the corridor turning heavy. Yuans Sorrowful Sword is not of this era. For a malingering ghost like you Bai Sheng broke off as Jeo Zhongshan shifted his stance and unleased a vicious overhand blow. {Little Shield from North Heaven} Bai Sheng flipped his sword over, holding the hilt up, with his palm on the flat of the reverse of the blade, collecting the blow on the reinforced blade, thoroughly stifling the momentum of the blow. Where the two met, a shimmering corona of flowers of all kinds scattered outwards. All sorts of arts can surely cross the aeon briefly, Bai Sheng sneered, advancing forward, raising his weapon smoothly {Horizon Slaying Heavenly Sword} Jeo Zhongshan snarled inarticulately as Bai Shengs white blade skittered off the sherds embedded in his staff, then bit deep into the spirit wood, leaving a fresh gash in it. Get Back! The physical cultivators furious shout reverberated through the corridor, sending them all staggering and finally forcing Bai Sheng back a step {Rising Moon Bai Sheng grinned nastily, shifting his feet, turning the act of Jeo Zhongshan repelling his weapon into another technique, his swords ever-moving trajectory shifting into a rising crescent. Eclipses the Sun} Stepping forward, the sword fell, the white blade turning dark, while the qi around it, didnt simply turn chaotic; it just vanished, as if the strike itself was literally blocking it out in some way that had to be related to Bai Sheng imbuing the strike with a Law. Jeo Zhongshans expression turned grim, then he decisively retreated, refusing to even meet the strange blow, instead hurling his weapon at Bai Sheng as he evaded it. You will regret this the woman sneered at him, as Jeo Zhongshan grasped her and the other injured Mantra Immortal, before vanishing up the stairs to the second floor with both of them. Before any of them could react, the other, still sealed mantra immortal started to laugh manically, then as they looked on, his appearance warped, turning into that of a dead-eyed, pale-haired youth with a hole through his temple and a wound over his heart. Still laughing, the youths body shook, then turned into a cultivator-shaped outline of chaotic qi for a brief moment, as the detonation of the puppet failed to break Shi Xiaolians formation. They got away, Yunhee snarled, glaring up the stairs. He is good at running, Bai Sheng grumbled, going over to the body she had incapacitated and stabbing it with his sword. -Rulius blade he stared helplessly after them as well. Thankfully they dont have either of those blades, though, Bai Sheng added. Good work, both of you. They dont? he exclaimed, unable to hide his surprise and relief at Bai Shengs words. No, I got it, Bai Sheng reassured him with a smirk, withdrawing Merope from the front of his robe. When she realises she is holding a splinter of wood with a moon rune on it she will be pissed! How? he asked, a little lost for words as he tried to replay the last few moments since Bai Sheng arrived in his minds eye. When he diverted his weapon to protect them, Bai Sheng clarified, holding it out to him. Many thanks he accepted the blade back, feeling embarrassed and relieved. As expected, that bastard can run, Shi Xiaolian, who had come into the corridor as well, at this point, sighed, taking in the ruin of the corridor. Should we? Yunhee gestured tentatively towards the stairs. Chase after them? Shi Xiaolian shook her head. No, trying to catch that bastard now would be like flipping lily-pads looking for Duo Lis lotuses in the rain. Anyway, none of them are within my formation now, and there is nothing to be gained from chasing that old bastard and his daughters blindly up here. Yes, Ling Tao agreed, coming down the stairs to join them. He could only assume she had jumped up there directly from the common room. The Jeo mantras are nasty. and his and his daughters are the worsteven for them, Shi Xiaolian continued. I think I saw him use Reflection, Heart, and maybe Self, to go with the ones I already knew they could use, like Bestowal, Break, Fire and Vessel. Honestly, you did well to chase that thieving little bitch Yuemeng down. Few can claim to have caught her and survived to speak of it, Ling Tao added bitterly. You can add Moon to that as well, incidentally. I recognise its effects. Thats more than five? Yunhee noted, sounding as confused as he felt. As far as he knew, you could only use five mnemonics, and Ruliu had never so much as mentioned any means to utilize more than that. It is, Shi Xiaolian nodded. That bastard has had his mantra a long time, and learned a lot. All those old ghosts are slippery. They would not be alive today were they not, Ling Tao agreed. The others exploded like that one? he asked, suddenly feeling quite drained, even with the ongoing support of Shi Xiaolians formation. Yes, Ling Tao confirmed. There were six more up above. Manifestation-controlled corpse puppets powered by what amount to glorified alchemical bombs. So, like that one, Shi Xiaolian jerked her head towards where the sealed cultivator had exploded so pointlessly. Expensive, but expected. And a good way to minimise potential losses, especially up here. So, the injury I dealt her? He felt a sense of frustration rise like bile within him. That might stick, Bai Sheng mused, his gaze lingering on Phoebe and Merope. Though I am afraid That stabbing the daughter of an infamous old ghost like that might not have been a good deed? he suggested bitterly. There is a solution for that, at least, Shi Xiaolian observed drily. There is, Lady Shi? he asked. Just get stronger, fast, she replied with a faint smile. It was a joke, a joke, she sighed, waving a hand. The Cherry Wine Pagoda is not the Cao clan; we honour our debts. Now he did stare at her, because that was -How much does she actually know? Before he could dwell on exactly how much Shi Xiaolian might know about him, Ruliu and his history with Cao Leyangs family however, the whole corridor shook, accompanied by the unpleasant sensation of the hair on his arms standing on end. Bai Sheng, Ling Tao and Shi Xiaolian all suddenly turned deathly pale The whole corridor rippled, as if reality had just become a rug that someone had given a very good shake to. The qi within his body revolted, leaving him gasping for breath, iridescent sweat beading his arms, meanwhile, the walls, doorways and edges of the stairs bled shadows in ways that left him nauseous. It lasted for almost ten agonizing seconds, then just as abruptly, everything seemed to snap back into focus, bringing with it He crumpled to his knees as qi and awareness settled over him like he had been doused in a bucket of profoundly icy water. For a confused moment his senses flailed, as if he had just been thrown off a cliff into a hurricane of everything. Noise, trees rain, colours pain. Perception. A hand Shi Xiaoliansgrasped his shoulder, and everything returned to normal, except for his nausea. What just happened? Yunhee, crouched, her head in her hands, groaned, as Bai Sheng knelt beside her. Something bad, very, very bad, Ling Tao, pale-faced and leaning against the wall now, muttered under her breath. Can you stand? It took him a moment to realise Shi Xiaolian had been speaking to him. Fighting the desire to just lie flat on the floor with his eyes shut until everything stopped trying to spin in different directions, he accepted her help to get to his feet His vision blurred, icy pains stabbing down his side and leg, making him gasp involuntarily. Directing his Principle at his injuries, he shuddered, as he found that even with the help of Shi Xiaolians formation, his ability to deal with the yang poison had qualitatively transformed for the worse. The poisons influence is spreading, he informed her, trying not to grind his teeth, because even speaking was hard. Of course it is, Shi Xiaolian muttered. This Intent is also, uggh she shuddered, staring at something he couldnt see in their surroundings. Get him to the baths, Ling Tao instructed, even as Kei and Shin arrived in the corridor, the latter supporting a very woozy Shi Lian. All three of you, she added, taking in Kei and Shi Lians conditions Before any of them could move, a second ripple twisted the whole corridor. For a brief moment, it felt like the floor was the wall, while every edge and angle gained a second shadow. When it passed, it took all his effort not to just vomit. Dimly, he was aware of being lifted up. Someone taking Rulius daggers from him Dimension Yang Intent going on? Shi Xiaolians voice drifted in and out then with a splash, he was floating in water, someone pulling off his armour. I wanna did something suicidally stupid, Ling Taos angry voice cut in from somewhere nearby. each time It just gets worse? Shi Xiaolian added bitterly. how outside? Bai Shengs voice also reached him, making him realise that his awareness, his condition was bad. All he could do was lie there for several long moments, trying to breath to regulate his qi, focusing on the same principles that Old Masters Ten Steps of Passive Mindfulness did until at last everything settled down. That was quick, for a non-physical cultivator, Shi Xiaolian, who was sitting on the edge of the pool beside him, remarked as he stared at the vaulted, rock-cut ceiling above them. You were only out for ten minutes wanna puke, Shi Lians weak voice complained from somewhere nearby. and you are still doing better than the other two, she added with a faint smile. Ten he took a deep breath. The pain from the poisoning was still there, but the strange, almost dissociating influence of the water he was floating in, combined with the meditation and Shi Xiaolians formation, seemed to have forestalled its spread. Sorry, he sighed. Lian, the others? he asked, after a long moment, if only so he didnt end up dwelling on how bad his own state seemed to be right now. They are fine, Shi Xiaolian informed him. Just focus on staying She trailed off as a thunderous rumble shook the whole room. Strange eddies and swirls formed in the rising mists from the warm waters around him, merging with bizarre, vaguely discernible ephemera born of iridescent, unstable qi. Looking at them made his head hurt, so after a moment he shut his eyes You cannot Your fault Your daughters Failure Pathetic Abandoned your son How can you Yet, that didnt help. Strange, half-heard whispers taunted, accused and derided him, while those eerie ephemerashifting faces, rotting flowers, accusing eyesrefused to vanish, no matter what he did Arai and Sana, dressed up in the gowns Ling Yu had given them, at the Patriarchs banquet danced in front of his eyes. Arais painting, with its cruel, mournful, yet hopeful beauty, Sanas sideways glares at Kun Xianfangs protg -I sent them up here I should have taken them far away far, far away from this miserable, misbegotten place Exhaling, he opened his eyes and stared at the dark vault of the ceiling once again. Even though he knew it was partly the yang poison and certainly the influence of thathe could not even bring himself to think of her name, given how her mantra tried to twist his memories of Ruliubitchs mantra, that didnt help with the unpleasant, undeniable, bitter reality. I am not getting any better, he informed Shi Xiaolian, who was still sitting there, cross-legged now, the shimmering symbols on her skin glimmering eerily in the misty humidity of the baths. Youre not getting worse, though, Shi Xiaolian replied drily. Which is something. I guess," he sighed. "Though that is largely thanks to your formation, Lady Shi... Dont sell yourself short, the fact that you are talking to me, mostly coherently, despite this, is nothing to sniff at, Shi Xiaolian reassured him, as he did his best to refocus on Old Masters Passive Mindfulness, and how it synergized rather fortuitously with the innate effects of the water he was floating in. I know you want to do the best by your daughters and it hurts that circumstances feel like they are mocking you. I am all they have left, he whispered, striving to ignore how those scenes still flitted on the edge of his vision, almost mockingly. Tugging at his awareness. What kind of father am I? Miao showed me your daughters painting, Shi Xiaolian murmured. A bad father could never raise a capable girl like her. Chapter 26 – Chrysanthemum Heart (Part 2)

~ Part 2 ~

~ Jun Sana C Climbing, Hyoo ~
Gritting her teeth, Sana ignored the faint burning feeling running through her arms, and checking she had enough grip on the cliff-face with her right foot, reached up with her left arm to find a new hand hold. The crude rope harness tugged at her awkwardly as she climbed, but she ignored that as well. It wasnt even worth feeding it to her mantra at this point. Instead, as she hung there, she just used it to keep her body warm amid the uncomfortably chilly misty cloud swirling around her. Just look down -Sure! She spent a moment to stare at the cliff face ahead of her, the rough surface of the wet rock a mere hands-width from her face, until the tugging feeling trying to distract her faded away again. -Ji TantaiDi Ji, you dog-shit bastard you think this is enough to break me? Ive been to the Red Pit you pampered little dog-master. There are literal trees more annoying than you! Exhaling, she found her foothold and took a deep breath as she pulled herself up again, searching for the next handhold by touch rather than sight, following the grain of the rock until she found something suitable. Below her, she was sure her sister was looking up, probably concerned for how long this was taking, but cliffs were cliffs, and the mist was a bitch. Just let go, you stupid bitch Only if you do! she bit off in reply under her breath and pulled herself up again. A fall from this height, into water, would be painful, but even here, likely no more than that. Compared to climbing out of the sinkhole, or even trying to scale the cliff on their first day here, this ascent was easy. Should be easy. That it wasnt was starting to bother her as well. Climb, breathe, curse, reach, foothold, hang, breathe, climb, breathe it was monotonous. Handhold after handhold, avoiding vegetation, avoiding cracks, avoiding the areas where slippery moss clung, begging to be grasped just so it could shear off in her hand. If there was a mercy, it was that there was nothing like Algru on the rockfaceor poison creeper, or soul briar, or any of a dozen other nasty hanging things that liked to grace these sorts of places, at least not in the fashion you would get in the outside, just Those plants were here, but their effects were odd. Their sap in particular, or leaves when she broke them, still caused her a lot of discomforteven through the luss cloth she was using to protect her forearms. However, while the pain was quite vibrant and the discomfort lingered, there was no actual, poisonous qi inherent to them, or at least none she could detect Her holding grip slipped slightly on the wet rock, its surface grazing her hand as she gritted her teeth and put all her weight onto her searching arm. Fate-thrashed-dog-son-bastard she spent a few moments longer cursing as she hung there, practically by her fingers, then swung herself up once again. Climb, breathe reach, foothold, hang. This time, she didnt lose her grip as she hung there, looking ahead, waiting for the mist to shift a bit. The hazy, fractal patterns of whatever the monkey had done were also more prevalent here, ghosting like shadows across surfaces she wasnt quite focusing on. She had tried to avoid them as much as possible, while climbing, but sometimes, there was just no opportunity. Nothing bad had happened yet, but that was the problem with phenomena like thatthe yet, part. Seconds edged by, the fire in her arms starting to rekindle from its dying embers, until at last it parted enough to show more than a few metres ahead, revealing that it was starting to angle out a bit. Knowing my luck, it wont be the top. This will just be a weathering scar, she grumbled out loud, as talking to herself helped regulate her breathing. is it looking? Arais voice drifted up from below through the swirling mist. LIKE A CLIFF! she called back down, putting as much humour into her words as she could as the mist ate them up. There might have been laughter from below, it was hard to tell through the pervasive hiss of wind and water on rock. Taking another deep breath, she started onwards again, shifting her path to her left, to try and avoid going straight up the underside of any potential overhang. The previous cliff ascent had had enough of that to last her a long time. Somewhat to her surprise, the stupid taunting of the Ji Tantai voice didnt return for a whole five minutes, not until she was navigating the key point where she had to climb purely with her arms, nearly hanging free against the disconcertingly out-cropping rock. Thankfully, she had already found a spot to affix the rope, so even had she fallen, which she had not, it would merely have been an embarrassing drop of some ten metres or so. Little Lady Nameless take your voice whispering, rather than singing the song under her breath, she hauled herself up over the worst of the protruding ledge, hand over hand, arm-length by arm length until she found herself faced with an upwardly sloping face and at long last a horizon of sodden loam within the mists, clinging between roots, sweeping branches and tangled vines. FOUND THE TOP! she hollered back down. ood! came her sisters muted shout back as she started climbing again. Bug free, and mercifully without anything really unpleasant beyond some stinging creepers, her progress over the last few metres to the true top of the ridge only took some further thirty seconds. Reaching the top, she shook the rope a few times to make sure it was free of any obstructions, then picked a suitably firmly rooted tree several metres back from the edge to affix the end to and tied it off, before sitting down on its roots to catch her breath. While she waited for her sister to make the ascent with the stupid puppet body, she spent a few minutes checking her gashed hand. Thankfully, while it had bled a bit into the luss cloth she had been using, it was just a deep graze, which was already healing, so after she had cleaned it and rinsed off the luss cloth, she smeared some healing ointment on it. She had just finished rewrapping the luss cloth when her sister laboriously hauled herself up over the edge. Getting to her feet, she grabbed the few metres of loose rope left from tying it off and slid down carefully to offer her a hand. Thanks Arai was sweating as she accepted the help to pull herself up the final bit. It feels like that cliff is taller than it should have been? It was, she agreed, grabbing the rope from which the puppet was currently slung, hanging a few metres below her sister, barely visible amidst the swirling mists and taking its weight. Between them, it only took a few moments to haul it up over the ledge, but again, she was cognisant of the uncomfortable heat across her shoulders as she dragged it up the slope. We should braid some of those creepers into extra rope, her sister grumbled, slumping down on a handy root and glaring at the puppet. Rather than dignify that very obvious ideawhich had occurred to neither of them before this pointwith a reply, she kicked a spray of loam off into the swirling white void. Kinda typical of the way this day has gone so far, her sister agreed, producing a jar of water and taking a deep drink from it, before passing it over to her. She had her own, but accepted it anyway just to keep her sister happy, taking a sip, and then blinked in surprise as she tasted both sweet fruit and qi, along with a tang of alcohol and took a deeper gulp, savouring the refreshing tang. I put it together while I was waiting for you to climb, her sister shrugged. I figured we should use a few of the plethora of spirit stones we have somewhat efficiently. It might even become really crappy spirit wine if we leave it long enough. Mangosteen spirit wine, she stared off into the cloud, momentarily reminded of a childish experiment of yesteryear that had created some very dubious booze. That was the first time we got drunk, wasnt it? her sister giggled. Yes, Father was furious, she agreed, shaking her head ruefully at the childhood memory. and Mother She set it on fire, didnt she? her sister grinned. She did, she sighed, recalling their mother putting the pot on the lawn at the back of the house and instructing them very seriously and at some length about checking the strength of such things before drinking iteven if they had a mantra. Aiiii her sister sighed as well, looking around at their surroundings. Well, lets go see what is what at the top of this cliff? Uh-huh, she nodded, going over to the puppet and hauling it up onto her shoulder. Her sister gave her a sideways look when she thought she wasnt looking, but said nothing and instead went over to the tree and recovered the rope, storing it. What does the compass say? she asked, adjusting the body and then looping the rope of her climbing harness around it a few times to hold it somewhat in place and allow her to use both hands more freely. That the path runs offher sister pointed off somewhat to their right, into the cloud-shrouded treesthat way, which should still be in the direction of the Jasmine Gate. The strongest signals for the skitterleap talisman are ah, one moment. Muttering under her breath, her sister took the guiding compass and spun it a few times, then gave it a good shake before trying to use it again. Okay, its definitely that way, Arai pointed off the way she just had. For some reason it was trying to tug towards the ones behind us. The use of the talisman ahead of us is that far away? she asked, surprised. Distances were weird in this place, but that confusion suggested the next activation was ten or fifteen miles away, which, even if Juni and the rest had run very fast, suggested a really protracted pursuit, even if it did bode well in terms of them escaping. Could be, could also be whateverArai waved a hand at the shimmering patterns ghosting through their surroundingsthe monkey did. Spatial distortions do make for weird compass readings. Praise be unto the teachings of Dao Father Ob! She ducked as her sister threw a handful of twigs at her, blocking them with the puppet. The part of the cliff where her sister had spotted the lightning monkey was some two hundred metres off to their right by her calculation, but they had covered barely half that distance, feeling their way warily through the maze of mist-obscured greenery and treacherous and slippery rocks when the first traces made themselves very visible. A lightning bolt that resembled more of a hazy red-gold fissure in the swirling cloud shifted and flickered chaotically over the treetops above them. That should be in the direction the talisman is going, her sister informed her, from just ahead, where she had taken the lead to slash a crude path through the tangled vegetation. But the talisman itself is It hasnt fused it, has it? she asked, her heart sinking. That would be just their luck at this point, to have gotten this far only to lose the small lead on the others that they had. I bet she Oh, for Fates! she bit off a curse, as the voices insidious return nearly made her twist her ankle in hidden fissure beneath the loam. In a flush of anger, she directly cancelled the stupid, whispering voice, smothering it with her mantra with such force that her sister actually glanced back at her. Sorry, caught my foot, she muttered, pulled herself free and adjusting the puppet on her shoulder. ... The way her sister stared at her made her want to curl up inside, because despite the convenient slip, it was such an obvious lie. We can sling it between us, if you want? Arai suggested, after a moment. Its fine, she replied, dusting off the worst of the mossy mulch. Dont worry about it. Even as she said that she knew it was a mistake, though, because the shadows of concern hiding in Arais expression only deepened; however, after a long moment her sister just nodded. Anyway, it hasnt fused, Arai added, tilting the compass this way and that. Its just Just? She made her way over to look at it more closely but could see nothing obviously off about it. Watch Her sister took two steps back the way she had just come and the compass flinched in her grasp, before settling back to how it had been a moment before. Not at all sure what to say about that, she watched as Arai took two steps forward once more, and the compass shifted abruptly a second time. It was almost as if something was distorting the reading on this particular spot but looking around at the creeper-entangled cloud-forest they had been slowly slashing their way through, there was nothing that stood out. Does the other compass also act weird? she asked, waving her hand through a particularly thick tendril of misty cloud that had chosen that moment to swirl through the trees around them, pale golden-red fractals flitting in and out of focus within it. Arai pulled the blocking compass out for her to see, then repeated the same test with, as far as she could see, exactly the same results. I guess we add it to the list of weird, nameless-touched shit, she remarked at last. I guess her sister agreed with a resigned sigh. We should rope up, by the way; this cloud is getting obnoxiously thick again. In that case, we might as well just chop some of this wisteria-looking thing down and use that, she suggested drily, tugging at a length that looked like it was a few metres. Her sister gave her a long look then sighed even more deeply and nodded. In the end, it took them about five minutes to extract several suitable lengths of vine, during which the cloud around them had become so dense it felt like she was in a steam bath, albeit an unpleasantly chilly one. Somehow, this humidity and cloud feels even worse than when we were going up to where we spent the night, her sister grumbled, as they finished crudely twisting the vines together. No argument there, she agreed, giving it a tug to check it was properly bound at her end, then looping it through the rope she was already using to hold the puppet in place. Its the way its both unpleasantly cold and somehow smotheringly humid that does it, Arai continued, turning so she could tie the other end securely to the loop she still wore. Secure, she muttered, giving it a tug. Her sister glanced back at her, then just sighed again. She nearly poked her sister in the back, but at the last minute stopped herself, suspecting that that was the sort of stupidity that that fake voice was trying to lead her towards. Largely in silence, they resumed hacking their way around the creeper-drenched trees, in a kind of timeless slog. Rock slab by rock slab, twisted, rock-cracking tree by tree, one tangle of vines after another. The only measure of how far they had truly progressed, was the slow squiggle that her tablet was drawing on the crude map it was constructing as they went, and then the emergence of a vast swathe of vibrant qi from a talisman. If I had known it would be this thick, I would have climbed along the cliff edge, her sister muttered, slowly tugging her machete out of a collection of vines that were so fibrous even that excellent blade struggled with them. We seem to be nearly there at least, she observed, shifting the perspective on her map slightly so she could match their path they had taken below a bit better. Twenty more metres, give or take? At least that is ah! something, her sister grunted, finally wrenching the blade out of the thick, sappy vine that had been hidden among the others. Just imagine how vile this would be if it wasnt largely normal forest, she added drily. True, Arai muttered, slashing down the rest of the vine. Oh! For fates sakes! Her sister abruptly cursed and kicked the tree beside her hard. WhatsOh. she was about to ask what the problem was, when she saw the veritable wall of verdant overgrowth emerging out of the mists right in front of them. Ji Tantai, or whoever did this! I swear I will find a way to make you suffer! her sister cursed, glaring at the fresh vine shoots tangling over themselves. Wanna swap? she suggested. You lug Ha Yun here and Ill chop for a bit? Ha? Hah. Her sister stared at the puppet, and then rolled her eyes at her terrible joke. Unless if its this dense, it might actually be quicker to climb it? she mused. Even if its poison creeper we have luss cloth so Mmmm Arai stared at the wall of vines and then nodded. Wait here, Ill give it a try. First, lets swap the rope over? she suggested. Arai stared at the short rope, then at her, then sighed and nodded again, running her hand through her matted, sodden hair. -You are definitely getting stressed, she observed, as they began swapping out the short length of vine for one of the longer ropes. Not that I am any better Both of them were quite done with climbing by this point. Thankfully, and rather against the vein of how things had been going up to this point the actual climbing, turned out to be disconcertingly straightforward, even if their visibility was frequently hindered by the smothering cloud. So easy, in fact, as they clambered over the carpet of new vines cloaking the ridge-top, that she couldnt help but reflect that it might have been better to do this from the start. The lightning, when they finally arrived at a point where they could make it out somewhat clearly, turned out to be two bolts, not one. One arcing out of the swirling clouds above and down the cliff ahead of them, the other rising up over a broad, slab-like ledge jutting out of the peak of the ridge and vanishing off perpendicular to their current path. With the vast carpet of vines, which she swore were still growing, visibly in places, before her eyes, reaching it was just a matter of carefully scrambling over the tops of several sprawling trees, then up a slippery, fern-choked waterfall gully. Still, by the time they reached the top, she was cold, wet, had discovered a new species of spiny fern, and somehow even more thoroughly done with rock climbing than when she started. The shifting haze of intrusive qi was also thick enough here to make her skin itch. How many Fates-accursed talismans did they throw? her sister muttered under her breath as they took a moment to catch their breath and orientate themselves. Enough that it makes a bit of a mockery of our progress back from the Aspen grove, she replied sourly, pulling some more of the burr-like fern fronds out of her clothing and flicking them back down into the white haze below them. The swirling cloud had only thickened as they climbed, to the point where she was barely able to see more than a few metres around them, and the last thing she wanted to do was cheerfully trip straight off the cliff edge for lack of seeing it. It does Arai agreed with a soft sigh, shrugging the puppet off her back and depositing it on the ground beside them. You know, I dont think this is going to shift much, her sister added, after they had waited in silence for almost a minute, watching the shifting mists and the ever-changing flickers of red-gold lightning and iridescent qi clash with each other. No, it probably isnt, she agreed, getting to her feet with a grimace. The damp was starting to put a faint chill in her muscles, even with the humidity, and doing nothing wasnt helping there. By my reckoning, the sheer edge is about twenty or thirty metres to our right, Arai mused, consulting the map the jade scrip was projecting. That is where the map we made below rejoins. That that didnt help for the other directions, was a reply she kept to herself, instead just nodding. Though, it is weird, her sister continued, glaring at their cloud-shrouded surroundings. When we were climbing up the cloud didnt seem this bad from below? Maybe its getting thicker as time passes? she suggested, not because she had any real proof of it, but rather because it was something to say. Pulled in by the lightning? her sister mused, turning in a circle to look back the way they had come. Maybe? I guess we find the edge first? she suggested, taking a long stave out of her talisman. Yeah, Arai agreed, also standing up. Do you want to leave the puppet here or? Lets tie the rope to it, she suggested after a moments consideration. Having dragged it all the way up here, it would be bleakly hilarious if they then somehow managed to lose it simply because they couldnt relocate this place. its probably better for just one of us to go check as well, that way we can keep ourselves orientated? she added, looking around at the slowly shifting white void that enveloped everything once more. To say it was even more distracting and disorientating than it had been below was selling it rather shortand that was without the vision twisting web of reddish gold lightning flickers bleeding through it. I can do that while you check the map calibrations? If you are sure? her sister asked, frowning slightly. I she had to pause for a moment to forcibly bite by a reply that would have been rather more acerbic than she intended and which has just bloomed in her mind kind of unnervingly in that moment. Yeah. Was all she said in the end, choosing to ignore the slightly searching look she was got in return. It would have been easy to let her sister go, to say she was also tired, or that she was feeling on edge againbut her sister had to be tired from the climb as well, and suffering the same thing in her own way. It didnt help that she realised she was again waiting for some creepy hint of that bastards intent, like a nudge in the back, or a whisper in her ear that never came. Instead, after a moment of pointlessly checking the rope that joined them, she busied herself looping it up so it wouldnt snag as she walked into the white void around them, then with a final glance around, took her staff out of her storage talisman and tapped it a few times on the mossy rock, familiarizing herself with how it felt in her hand. Neither of them were inexperienced in this sort of navigation. There were plenty of places in Yin Eclipse where the senses could be smothered, and she had climbed high on ridges several times over the years. The sobering reality of it was that there were no tricks, what kept you safe was experience and focus and awareness of your surroundings. The rock felt flat on impact with the end of the staff, hard and based on the crisp, flat shudder, solid. She could make out the shadows of trees to their right, and what might be a rise to their left, due to the flatter nature of the white void, though again that could just be larger trees. Okay, let''s do this The words were mostly for herself Be careful her sister murmured with a wan smile. Of course, she nodded. Taking another breath, she slowly started to walk forward, letting the staff push ahead of her. Her main worry was hidden voids, rather than low lying vegetation, and that was vindicated almost before she had gone four metres, when the end of the staff found hollow space then clacked onto rock after she had gone another pace. Already, her sister, the puppet and the rock they had stopped by were barely more than shadows behind her. The ground was thick with loam as well, between the slightly sloped surface of the rocks. She found the void, which turned out to simply be a fissure fracture in the rock outcropping. Poking the staff into it, she hit rock after barely a third of its length and looking around there was no evidence what was beyond was unstable, so she crossed it and continued on her way. At roughly twelve metres she again hit a void, however, and this one showed no sign of another side as she carefully pushed the staff out further ahead of her. You said the cliff was twenty metres? she called back, crouching down and looking around carefully. Should be, yeah! her sister replied, her void sounding muffled even over this short distance. Interesting she muttered to herself, slowly edging forward. She had no reason to doubt the map or her sisters reading of it, so all she could think was that there was a shelf of some sort at the top of the ridge. When she reached the edge and looked over, though, she was met with white void and swirling flickers of red gold. Pushing the staff down, she didnt hit anything below, not even when she looped some extra rope on the end and dropped itit simply clattered off the cliff below. The only thing that stood out to her, as she considered the edge itself was that it was flat. Very flat in fact. Running her hand along it, the rock face felt practically glassy to her touch as well, which was odd. Something strange going on with the cliff edge! she called back after a moment. When she got no reply from her sister, though, she finally started to feel a little nervous. Doubly so, because there was suddenly a faint, insistent pressure on her, like someone, or something, was standing right behind her Steeling herself, she took a crouched half step back, then turned Something in the mist around her changed in that instant. It took all her training and experience in Yin Eclipse and in fact, her mantra, not to scream and jump backwards, into the void. She still had to put her hands down though. A six-metre-tall Moon Loon was frozen, paces from her its arms blurring back like a series of overlapping, frozen images, as if captured mid strike on something. Even though she knew it had to be an illusory reflection, captured like the monkey and Juni on the cliff, something abouts its presenceits ferocious gaze, the chill of the intent bleeding through her surroundings screamed in the face of her conditioned response. Its eyes almost seemed to pierce through her, like twin moons Taking a shallow breath, she closed her eyes and opened them, and found it was still there. At the same time, she finally realised that her hand was touching flat, glassy rock, where before there had been loam Her sisters shocked yelp, and muffled cursing rang through the swirling cloud. What happened! she called back. Something weird! was all she got back, which was a correct assessment, but unhelpful. At least her sisters response told her she was okay though. Warily, she took the staff and swept it through the figure of the moon loon. Its outline bled a little but didnt disperse, telling her it was indeed a similar kind of imprint. Next, she turned her attention back to the ground around her, and found it was flat. Perfectly flat, in fact, though only on its horizontal plane. Vertically, it was sloping ever so slightly up, she found, as she laid out the staff on it, though fortunately not enough that she was likely to slip on it due to the slope. Be careful, the ground slopes towards the cliff edge! she called out anyway, just in case her sister came over. Noted! came the reply back. The rock I was sitting on just, uh, vanished. Sorry if I alarmed you! So what in all the fates just happened? she muttered to herself, looking around again. Did we get turned aroundor walk through some spatial distortion? The more she considered things, the more likely the latter felt. It was certainly not the same place. The cloud felt subtly differentfor starters it was still swirling against her face, rather than behind her, despite her having turned around. The rock wasnt the same, eithershe could tell even though it was mirror smooth. The colouration within it wasnt quite the same. The humidity was also harsher, and as she considered the mist, comparing her memory from moments before, the flickering web within it literally snapped to a new pattern, flowing outwards, past her, in tune with the momentum of the cloud. Steeling herself, she carefully skirted around the slowly shifting afterimage of the Moon Loon and made her way back along the rope. Counting her paces back, she found no trace of any fissure in the glassy surface. Then she came face to face with a centipede. That she, again, didnt scream in shock as the three-metre-tall monstrosity bled out of the mist in a motion that was somehow both slow, yet functionally instantaneous as she was moving forward, was something she was quietly proud of. Even so, it was a magnitude more unsettling compared to the angry monkey beast. And not simply because they had been running away from one not that long ago. Heart now pounding, she stepped around it, and paused, as the outline twisted in a different way, seeming to move with her. However, when she stepped back, it also flowed back into its previous position. As it did so, she noted that the cloud above it, which it was rearing towards, was slowly being stained by blooms of darkness that rather resembled ink drops dissolving through water. Each of those blooms gave her a decidedly unsettling feeling as well, suggesting they were the residues of some powerful talisman. She considered the whole scene for a moment, but there wasnt much she could glean from it, other than the fact that both centipede and inky shadows were deeply unnerving, so after a moment, she carefully stepped around the illusory form and kept walking onwards. As she did so, she also observed that the tug of the mist was slowly shifting towards her right, and that there were other blooms of the same sort slowly expanding and contracting above her. The second thing she noted, with much more concern, after she had traversed all twelve of the metres she had previously covered, was that the rope was still stretching out in front of her, and there was no sign of Arai. Sis? she called warily. Yes? Arais voice echoed from ahead of her, about as audible as it had been when she last called, she realised. I think something is messed up with the space here, she called back, looking around at the white walls of mist grimly. You dont say, her sister replied drily, though she could feel the faint edge in her tone. Can you shake the rope? she called back. There was silence for a moment, then, to her relief the rope in front of her rolled off the ground for a moment. Like that? her sister asked. Yes! she confirmed, turning to look behind her At this point she knew in her heart she should have expected something to be there, but a white monkey wearing a tattered, mist-soaked old robe, with a black staff resting across its shoulders, seemingly looking right through her was not Taking a breath, she looked to her right, and then had to stop, as the white monkey seemed to move with her vision. She turned back to look at it properly and found it was just as suddenly gone, which didnt help, at all. Whats wrong? her sister called out. The mist is playing tricks, she muttered under her breath, before repeating her complaint more loudly so Arai could hear her and wouldnt worry. In the end, she had to walk almost another thirty metres, by her count to return to where she had left her sister, who was squatting by the rope, consulting the compass with a frown. You okay? her sister asked as she sat down beside the puppet, took out her water flask and took a deep gulp. You look kinda pale? I nearly fell off a cliff, came face to face with a Moon Loon, a Giant Centipede and a weird old monkey Ive never seen before, she replied after taking a second gulp. And this water is unpleasantly warm. Oh, and it seems I covered almost forty metres while Id swear I only walked a third of that. This mist is certainly weird, her sister agreed, giving her shoulder a squeeze as she glanced off in the direction she had just come from. It would certainly be justice though, if Di Ji and those other bastards were eaten by a Moon Loon. Her sister added with a hopeful grin that somehow never quite made it to her eyes. It would be, she nodded, trying hard not to grimace. It was a nice thought, but Whats wrong with the compass? she asked mostly to change the topic. Its what isnt wrong with it that is confusing me, her sister sighed. It shows them off in that direction she pointed off roughly to their left. Which is good and all Why is that a problem? she asked, not following the logic of her sisters complaint. Its broken the map, her sister elaborated, bringing up the image. Or at least I assume it has, if we just moved some distance. Ah. Considering the geometry in front of her, she got what Arai meant now. Except, Ive spent the last few minutes trying to work out where the join should be, and what the orientation now is, and it draws a blank. Her sister grumbled. Its like this ridge and the old ridge are the same ridge, but the compass clearly shows we moved some distance. Maybe four or five miles, as the bird flies. Could the compass be thrown off? she suggested. If this is some strange teleportation anomaly echoing into wherever this place is? If it is, we are just her sister gestured vindictively at the world at large, not needing to put that observation into words. The obvious thing to do is to find where the other end of the lightning bolt is, she mused, considering the flickering red-gold web that was still blurring in and out of focus around them. The directionality of the mist is definitely different here Yeah, her sister agreed, getting to her feet and producing a staff of her own, to which she tied a thin strip of cloth. Following suit, she did the same. The methods employed for this sort of thing were pretty robust. Never mind hunters in their situation, getting lost in fog and low cloud, or needing to determine directionality in these sorts of environments was a common enough issue that even novice herb-hunters had to be able to overcome it. Planting her staff in the ground, she considered the cloud flowing past them, and the notable lack of any engagement it had with the thin piece of cloth. Well, that confirms its not wind, she mused. And yet we are cold and you can feel it on our faces, her sister muttered, running a hand her sodden hair. So, its qi related more so than a physical effect, or something is broken in our surroundings, she surmised. Indeed, Arai agreed. Or this mist isnt really mist, and what we are seeing moving isnt she trailed off, then shook her head. Well, first things, lets find the epicentre of whatever is pushing it outwards, she suggested. Then we can worry about the more unknowable parts of this. Yeah her sister agreed with a sigh. Ill carry the puppet this time, she added as Arai started back towards it. You sure? Its no her sister started to protest. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Turn aboutyou carried it up here, she pointed out. Arai gave her a look she again found herself affecting not to notice as she walked over to the puppet and lugged it onto her back. How do we want to do this? she asked, before Arai could say anything further. Lets see her sister turned in a slow circle. If the epicentre is an impact pointlike for the other end of that lightning bolt, if we both walk forwards a few metres apart, but not so far that we lose sight of each other, and make sure we are joined up by a short length of rope, as should eventually converge on it? The compass is pulling me slightly to our left, did you notice much of a shift as you walked? A bit, she confirmed. It was always from the right side. In that case, we can but try, her sister declared. First though She watched as Arai cast about and then jammed her staff into a crack in the glassy rock surface. The next large-ish rock we see we really should pick up, and check if it stores, her sister grumbled, tying one end of her climbing rope to the staff. But at least this way we can find our way back here. Good thinking, she agreed, nodding as she measured out a length of her piece of rope, then passed it over to her sister, who tied looped it once around her waist. After giving their surroundings one final look out of habit, in case something had changedit hadntshe walked three metres away from her sister, so that the rope between them was taut, and orientated herself so she was facing directly into the oncoming flow of cloud. Preparing herself, in case something stupid and unnerving appeared out of the mist like last time, she started to move forward, but in fact, all that happened after they had warily walked a few metres into the white void was that the rope between them slowly became slack. Well, this suggests that there is a convergent point somewhere ahead of us, her sister called over. Yeah, she agreed, looking around carefully once more. There was still no sign of anything in the cloud here other than swirling shadows and the ever-shifting lattice of red-gold lightning sparks. -I guess it is what it is, she reflected, taking a few steps to the side once more to Almost like a visual puzzle in a scroll painting, the shadows in the fog in front of her bled together to form another iteration of the centipede she had seen a short while earlier, though now she marked that its carapace segments were painted with red ochre. She couldnt even be mad at this point, as she took a deep breath. Whats up? Arai asked, looking concerned again. Walk over to me, watch she pointed at where the centipede was. About there. Her sister gave her a look, but did as she suggested, coming to stand beside her. That is unnerving, her sister agreed, eyeing the centipede, then taking a slow step back the way she had just come. Interesting as well. -So, I guess she saw the same thing she mused, taking a further step to the right herself and observing how this centipede was also moving, shifting its body as if to block something descending from above and off to their left. Whatever is attacking them came from roughly the same direction as us? she mused as Arai slowly turned in a half circle. It does look that way, her sister agreed. There wasnt much more to say, so after that they just continued onwards once more. In the end, she was slightly surprised that they only saw one more afterimage, which was of the same centipede, dancing sideways evading something. Rather in keeping with the odd nature of the mist, when it ended, it really ended as well. After warily walking some thirty metres through it, it thinned out around them to nearly nothing within the space of two metres, and then as if carried away on an illusory gust of wind rolled back to reveal most of the ridge line for a hundred metres in every direction, lingering only in the tops of distant trees and scudding above, as it had before they started their climb. It also revealed a diorama that was beyond any of her expectations. The red lightningthe arrival point of the monkey and their friends was about ten metres in front of her. A blurry maelstrom of fading lightning, within which she could just about make out the monkeys descending form and then those of two female figures and a male oneJuni, Ling and Shu, at best guess. The odd thing was that this whole scene was about a metre up in the air, but that was mainly because of what had created the glassy rock surface that they had been walking over. It stretched for a hundred metres in either direction, in a broad, regular arc, and the only way she could rationalize it, was as if someone had cut off the top of the ridge. All across this scene, the afterimages of centipedes, the Moon Loon and three monkeys bled in and out of her gaze, shifting and reforming with every slight movement she made. The white furred old monkey was also visible in a few places, flitting in and out of focus. Some quick experimentation showed that the closer she walked to the cliff edge, the later in the fight the scenes seemed to come from, which was well, she supposed someone who understood spatial qi might be able to explain it. Ohhkaay her sister muttered at last, after they had stared at the whole scene for a good ten seconds in silence. This I did not expect We are on the right track, though, she pointed out. And it seems the monkeys from the Inn have caught up to them. The fact that multiple monkeys had left afterimages in this place, along with those qi beasts was reassuring in its own way as well. It was proper confirmation at last that there was a way to have a presence in here, which in turn suggested there should be a way to get out of this place. I wonder whatHyaahk! her sister, who had slowly started to walk towards the cliff edge suddenly flinched and staggered sideways a pace. Whats wrong? she asked, hurrying forward to catch her Before Arai could reply, she found out, as a black shadow covering all of the flattened area suddenly snapped into focus, coming up to the middle of her torso as she grabbed her sisters arm. Along with it, she suddenly felt like she was frozen in place for a heartbeat and simultaneously caught in the tug of some torrential current trying to pull her to her right. The clouds around them seemed to darken as well, and close back in. Feeding her unease and shock into her mantra, she managed to avoid falling, and after a moment, the sense of being violently tugged passed, as did the encroaching cloud. Turning on the spot, she followed the path of the black shadow and shuddered, as she realised it was in fact the afterimage of some sort of weapon that had, with a single swing, obliterated most of the ridge top, to form the glassy smooth surface they had just been walking on. Fates thats unnerving, her sister, who had also regained her balance at this point, muttered under her breath. Yeah, she agreed, eyeing the cloud as she took another step forward. The black afterimage of the attack vanished, and the scudding low cloud also returned to how it had been. Could the low cloud be a reflection of how distorted the landscape in this place is, by events beyond it? she suggested at last. She had nothing other than her instincts to back that up, but thinking about it, it seemed plausible. I can just imagine a certain bastard saying something like these words you speak, do you know what they mean? her sister remarked drily. For a moment, the sense of dissonance in her mind that was the legacy of whatever Di Ji had done to her whispered in her ear, attempting to make her think her sister was mocking her, but she ignored it and just nodded in agreement. But yeah, I think you are right and that doesnt bode well she followed where her sister was pointing, off to their left, across the cloud-shrouded, ephemera-crowned treetops of the valley ahead, to where darker shadows of rising cliffs were just visible amidst the distant roiling cloud banks. That is where the compass is pointing. It honestly didnt need the compass to tell her that. The fact that the battle seemed to proceed in that direction was clue enough, in her opinion. So, that should be the rear side of the Jasmine Gate? she mused, considering the distant peaks It should be, yes, Arai sighed, also considering the scene laid out below them. They spent almost twenty minutes, in the end, exploring the full extent of the battle on the ridge. Near as she could tell, the monkeys had shown up and the scale of the clash had also drawn in local qi beastslike the moon loon, while Juni and the rest fled ahead of them. It also transpired that the smooth cliff edge she had initially found was not the actual cliff edge, but a cut, caused by the same black-shadow-weapon that had carved a fissure, three metres across and almost twenty deep, most of the way through the ridgeline they were standing on. She was also pretty sure at this point that both attacks were caused by the white-furred old monkey, as he was the only person with a black-coloured weapon. It''s odd, though, her sister remarked at last, as they stood back at the epicentre, waiting for her scripcurrently resting on the puppets backto finish recording everything it could. For all this Arai gestured to their surroundings generally why does it feel like there is basically no intent preserved from Di Ji and those pursing? There huh she was about to refute that, but considering the talisman ephemera above them again, she realised her sister was right. She knew that Di Ji and Din Ouyeng were responsible for this, but actually, it was as if the talismans were just casting themselves. There was not even any sense of impetus in them, like you would normally expect to see. It wasnt even a matter of this place, either, because she could easily discern those traces from the illusory counters to some of those talismansfrom the red-ochre marked centipede, from the three monkeys they had met at the inn and the moon loon. Only the old white monkey was just there, but even in comparison to that, the talisman users were entirely opaque. She could make out a faint absence amidst the black sweep that might have been a barrier, for example, but nothing of who or what it was protecting. It almost feels like it goes beyond no intent, now that you mention it. she mused, frowning as she considered what the talisman was recording. Just because the suppression existed in this place didnt mean high realm qi beasts were simpleor stupid, or lacking in skills. Setting aside the old monkey, Moon Loons were terrifying, territorial qi beasts and all the accounts of them in the Hunter Pavilion spoke of them in terms of the Dao Step. The last confirmed kill she knew of in the pavilions records was almost six centuries old, and that had been one that came out of the mountains for some reason and attacked a village. From what she recalled of that account, examination of the corpse had revealed its qi purity to be akin to that of a Golden Immortal cultivator, and that it had been an adolescent. There was some more to it, but as far as she understood, qi purity as a measure of strength was very hard to fool, and talismans had clear limitations in that regard. Intent preserved in their activation, while small, should be capturable by their scrips, because they were designed to work in places like Yin Eclipse. And yet, what was being preserved in there was empty, in some way she couldnt fully articulate. And I have a hard time believing they are this disciplined, even with treasures up here, Arai muttered. If it was doable with treasures more bastards like them would come here and get gains. There was also that, she had to agree. Still, you recall all those stories about Di Ji, she sighed. If there is some silk-shit bastard likely to have a treasure that can hide their presence, even in these circumstances Her sister stared at the scrip for a long moment, then turned away and kicked at the smooth ground in a rare show of actual, and very relatable frustration. She could almost feel his presence mocking themher. Deriding her for thinking that they could ever pin this on him by such mediocre means. Well, given that looks like it will take a while to finish, she cut in diplomatically, and to distract from that unsettling feeling. We could make something to eat? The sense of lingering fatigue in her limbs had not diminished, and looking out over the tangled mess of trees between them and the distant, cloud-shrouded massif that probably marked the borders of the Jasmine Gate, she doubted there would be that many more pleasant spots between here and there. A part of her also just wanted to do something that felt productive, rather than be continually assailed by bouts of whatever had been done to them while they stood around in the cold and damp waiting for the talisman and compass. True, Arai agreed, sitting down on the smooth rock with a deep sigh. This place seems as good as any. Taking out a stoneware bowl, she placed it on the ground between them, then half filled it with water and added a fire element ward stone. While she waited for the water to heat up, she considered what they had availablewhich wasnt anything particularly lavish, reallyand crumbled one of her soup cakes into the water and started to stir it. The whole process of dissolving the cake into soup only took about five minutes, mostly because you had to simmer it for a little while, or the taste was kinda bland, so while it did that, she sorted through the spirit vegetation and other items in her storage ring and picked out some lotus leaves, a few mushrooms and other supplementary herbs and added them at suitable intervals. The end result was no masterpiece of cooking, by any means but, taking a sip, it was perfectly tasty, and pleasantly warmingif a little earthen beneath the spices, thanks to the mushrooms, so, once it had simmered appropriately, she scooped out a bowl and passed it to her sister. Ah, the glories of mushroom soup, her sister chuckled, setting aside the scrip that she had been fiddling with and taking a sip. Is it any wonder I only drink it up here? Rolling her eyes, because she knew what her sister meant, she scooped her own bowl full out of the vessel and took a gulp. The soup cakes were nice, but you could have too many of them, and if you were up here for long periods of time, the idea of eating spicy mushroom soup back home became very unappealing. Still, after the climbing and the damp and the cloud and with the fatigue tugging at her limbs, it was nice to drink something that was actually warm and tasty in a not at all illusory way. She took another deep drink of it and blinked, realising she had been hungry enough to almost drain the bowl already. Araiwho had also already finished her portionset her bowl aside and sighed deeply, eyeing the soup pot pensively. Clearly we are hungrier than we feel, she murmured, helping herself to a second portion. Yeah, her sister agreed, dipping her own bowl for a second helping. It helps that it is actually a little warming. This time, she did force herself to drink and eat what was there a bit more slowly, but between them, they still polished off what should have been enough soup for them and Juni and the rest in short order. I wish Id had the foresight to claim some of that crab before we left the inn, she sighed, considering now empty cooking bowl as she wiped out the inside. She was a little tired of crab, taste-wise, but the addition of its nourishment would have gone well with the soup. While their group had brought such things with them, but they had been in the Ha groups storage rings from what she recalled. Mmm-hum, Arai, who was now munching on a mangosteen, nodded in agreement. Setting the bowl to the side, she stared out at the swirling cloud and the island-like tree tops piercing through them and started to examine how her qi was circulating naturally within her body. She could have used her mantra from the start, but the surprising depth to her hunger made her watch to test something first. While neither of them had any foundation of Spiritual Cultivation, their parents had taught them, quite laboriously though not without dividends, how to follow the natural circulation of their qi without using a mantra or a spiritual method. Outside the mountains, there was, truthfully little benefit to that knowledge at their current realm in terms of cultivation speed or anything like that. However, it was enormously helpful when it came to understanding your own body and how it received qi. The Cultivation Laws most spiritual cultivators used, were generally constructed around a template that took qi around a specific path, according to their father. It required them to perform certain actions, and in response the law would move, accordingly illuminating the passage of qi around your body. Later, you could supplement this with Intent, and Soul Strength and so on, and it was generally very efficient. The issue with this, their parents had explained, and then shown them, though, was that it typically meant that someone who relied on laws had a poor idea of the actual, underlying principles of qi circulation. Through theory and practice, you could still remedy that, but for most, that was the point of having a cultivation methodit was a map made by a much wiser head for them to follow. At the time, she remembered complaining bitterly at being made to sit still listening to her own breath and heartbeat, or do continual, slow, repetitive exercises at the auspicious hours of the day and night. But looking back on those days now, she could only admire how wise and profound their parents efforts to teach them this knowledge was, because in Yin Eclipse, it proved its value every day. Even now, setting aside her mantra for a moment, it gave her the knowledge to look carefully at her bodys condition. Lying back, she let her limbs relax and breathed in and out, naturally for a little while, focusing on how her body felt. Her muscles were tired, and sore. Her shoulders hurt from the climbing, and her hand just from the wear and tear of their travel to get to this point. She couldnt see her meridians or anything like that, again because she lacked a law or spiritual foundation, but with her breath and her heartbeat she could get a rough approximation of their condition, even now and it was, well, it wasnt bad, for what they had been through, she supposed. They had already tried absorbing qi from their surroundings and found the efficacy in this place to be worse than Yin Eclipse normally waseven with their mantras, but now she was interested in how much the food gave her back. The soup cakes and all the ingredients bar the water, which was just clean drinking water from their house, were made with ingredients intended to offset some of the issues you would usually encounter here, yet, after almost a minute, while she could feel some change as energy began to spread into her body, it was not much more than she had gotten trying to absorb qi from outside, and still a net loss, by some margin. In silence, she continued to examine her bodys resting absorption rate of qi from the food for another minute, before finally accepting that it wasnt going to improve and reached for her mantra. That was where she had finally realised the remarkable benefits of a years-long slog to understand why and how her body moved qi around, even if her understanding was superficial compared to their parents. To utilise your mantra visualisation and conceptualisation were important. Having a good mantra helped, but the key was about imagination, their mother had stressed, and their father had concurred, his instruction focused more on martial mentality exercises that supported that. ''Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul.'' Each one she considered for a long breath in isolation. ''Spirit'' to examine the vigour of the qi she was absorbing from the food. ''Heart'' to see how it resonated with her. ''Renewal'' for the way it exchanged with the natural systems of her bodyin her gut, in her blood, the condition of her muscles and in the natural circulation of her body. ''Body'' did something similar, but her interest was much more holistic. As for ''Soul'', that was the first time she had realised how different their mother was, from some other physical cultivators she had seen. Soul, their mother confided, was the mnemonic that had mutated when they were born. What it had changed to, their mother never said, just giving her a smile that in retrospect she could not help but thing was a little sad. Now, with Soul, she considered the nature of the food itself, and her body. Thrice, she performed that simple cycle, before fully focusing on improving the absorption rate of the food into her body. To her surprise, the effect was much greater than she anticipated. It was still a net loss, but it was not a catastrophic one. If she had to quantify it by proportions. Without her mantra, her body was barely getting base-line sustenance and maybe ninety-five percent of the qi was being lost to the strangeness of their surroundings, exiting her body via her breath and sweat and for the rest of it, just diffusing slowly out of her. With her mantra, that loss was still about eighty percent, but even beyond the mountains, her refinement efficiency for qi at the same purity as her physical foundation was passively at about fifty percent. That said, though she had been horrified at that initial realisation, aged about six, according to her father that was actually very good. Most common spiritual laws only allowed for about twenty to thirty percent efficiency per unit of qi. A good mantra user tended to be around thirty to thirty-five, according to their mother, who had also confided that the main reason for their exceptional efficiency was because they had the combination of mnemonics they had. -I wonder how it goes if I pressure it? She mused, focusing more of her intent and her unhappiness at their general circumstances into her mantra. This time, the loss dropped by about five percent, which was well, she supposed it was more of a testament to how annoyed she was that the effect was that good. -Which leaves the long form It took her five attempts to find a cadence that fit with the visualisation she wanted, but once she did, she found the efficacy of her body to absorb the qi from the food to restore itself increased to the point where she was only wasting sixty percent of the qi, but basically none of the nourishment that was preserved in its vitality. Outside, those would have been embarrassing numbers, but in here, it was enough, for now, she supposed. How is it? Breathing in, she sat up and letting the cycle of words slip into the back of her mind, glanced over at her sister, who had been doing the same thing, pretty much. With the long form, it''s about a sixty percent loss, she informed her. About the same, then, Arai sighed. I also tried with a spirit stone, in some water with a few ginseng leaves, and it''s not much better. She made a face. That was a good method in a pinch, but harsh on your body. The qi purity in spirit stones was significantly higher than their physical cultivation realm. Hopefully it wont come to that, she grimaced. Still, we dont have any spirit wine, so it might be a good idea to make some, her sister mused. Ah, yeah, Ling had all of it, didnt she, she sighed again, glancing over at the blurry afterimages in the lightning. From where they were seated, she could see all three beginning to move off towards the edge of the ridge, slowly losing definition as they went. She did, Arai nodded ruefully, following her gaze. Still, even if we can boost the efficacy, we dont have an unlimited amount of food. That meal gave me back enough, for now, but Yeah She didnt need to say more than that, really, by way of reply. They would be okay for a while, so long as their supplies held out. However, with what she observed just now, she could probably eat three of the large bowls of that soup and still have room for more, if they continued to exert themselves as they had been. That could be extended if they started to get exotic, with things like home-brew spirit wine and replenishment pills, but consuming to much pure qi had other risks, not least because both of them were basically right at the upper limit of their realm, and had been for a while. Reaching the point where their physical foundation irrevocably began to move towards mantra seed, while they were stuck in this place would not be good, she suspected. Especially not if they did so accidentally. Shall we get moving again? she asked, instead, getting to her feet and stretching a little. I think so, yeah, her sister replied, projecting the map for them both to see. It seems to have finished unsnarling itself, I hope, while we ate, and the compass is still pointing out there she gestured out across the treetops to the distant, cloud-shrouded slopes a few miles to their left. The only other thing maybe is to systematically record the rest of these afterimages? What hasnt it got? Hmmmm her sister poked at the scrip in her hand and then a rippling blur unfolded in front of them. A red lightning bolt slammed down into empty space, transforming into Juni, Ling and Shu, along with the red-ochre monkey. A moment later three other monkeys, crouched on what were probably the afterimages of non-existent rocks, bled into focus. One she recognised as Ten Centipedes, while the second, painted in white and red swirls was the female from the inn. The third was the white-furred old monkey she had seen earlier. They had some sort of quick conversation with Juni, it looked like, then their friends sprinted for the cliff edge and vanished. A moment later, a sheet of white rippled through the scene, then something twisted and seemed to jump. The next image was the moon loon landing, dodging something and howling silently at the sky, while the other monkeys scattered. The two centipedes flowed out of nowhere, flickering in and out of her vision as they also dodged or struck back at something invisible. The scene jumped again, amidst a flare of dark purple that bled down from abovethe inky shadows she had seen before, she supposed, then with a silent shudder, the black line sheared off all of the ridge around them, scattering voids in the white and purple that might have been trees and rock. There were a few more disjointed scenes, like the Moon Loon raging at something else, then it finished. As you can see, its mostly the bit between here and the cliff, her sister mused. It shouldnt take long, and it might be helpful in at least letting us know where they descended? Might as well, then, she agreed. While you do that, Ill get another jar of spirit wine started? Sure, her sister nodded, passing over her own storage talisman. In fact, that didnt take very long at all. She was still packing persis bark and ginseng greens into a jar of water and doing the calculations on how many spirit stones would be optimal, when her sister called over that she had found where Juni and the others descended the cliff. The ratio for something that was borderline undrinkable was about six spirit stones per litre of water, so in the end, she just put half a cube in, added some lotus seeds and half a ginseng root, filled it up to the brim, sealed it shut and put it back in her storage talisman. Going over to where her sister was, she found her contemplating a shadowed image that appeared to be Juni as she jumped into the void. Thats a long drop, she muttered, peering over the edge into the misty treetops a hundred metres or more below. Though I suppose distances in here are a bit different. Yeah, her sister nodded. In the end, descending the cliff took much less effort than she feared. It was nowhere near as sheer as the one they climbed, and there was a good amount of solidly rooted vegetation for them to move between. It was still a relief for to dump the puppet down onto leafy loam though. Even down among the trees, the traces of battle were everywhere. Vibrant fresh growth was practically sizzling across huge swathes of the understory, accompanied by veils of misty white-ness that made her skin prickle as they walked through them. There was no way to avoid them, either, as they went though she supposed that if something bad was to happen it would already have done so. Huh However, they had only walked for some five minutes, winding their way through the trees, over rocky outcrops and around tangled mires of fresh, twisted understory, before her sister stopped and stared at the map her scrip was still creating. That is really odd. Whats wrong? she asked, peering at it. Its something is off with the distance. Her sister muttered, looking around at the trees. From what I observed up above, it should take us almost an hour, maybe two, to walk to the slopes of the Jasmine Gate, and yet She pointed off ahead of them, through the gloomy haze of the understory. Squinting in the shadows between the trees, she found what looked like a clearing, with a cliff beyond it. Could be a large outcropping? she suggested. It wasnt that she doubted her sister, but to have gotten there already would be Though I guess we can only go check? As it turned out, her sister was completely right in her assessment. After only a hundred odd metres they found themselves in a clearing bounded by four large, familiar steles, that led to a path that vanished into a gorge shrouded in misty cloud and hanging vegetation, the walls of which held various rock-cut buildings. In the distance, she could hear the sound of falling water as well. She was actually rather glad to reach the clearing itself, because the last stretch of the forest had turned unpleasantly cold and gloomy as they walked through it. She kept wanting to look behind her, and into the shadows between the trees, because she had the distinct feeling that she was being watched, and it was unpleasant in the extreme. Turning in a circle, it was hard to know what to say, honestly. According to the Hunter Bureau records, every entrance to the Jasmine gate was marked by these four steles, carved with swirling jasmine and mulberry flowers. These ones were quite a bit less worn than the ones she knew, however. I guess its like on the ridge? she hazarded at last. Between the lightning and the barrage of talismans it changed the way this place reflects what is outside? It has to be that, her sister nodded. Still, does the feeling beneath the trees as we walked here remind you of the spider pits? she added, eyeing the dark undergrowth they had just come through. Here in the clearer, waist-high grass it somehow seemed even more ominous than when they had been walking through it. Now that you mention it, it does rather, her sister agreed, looking around pensively. Taking another few steps forward, she paused again, though because as she moved, the sense of unease only deepened, while the shadows at the clearings edge If she had not already experienced the illusionary scenes on the cliff top, she would probably have flinched at the way they seemed to coalesce into the ghostly forms of several actual spiderstunnel spiders by the thickness of their limbs and dull carapaces. Off to her right she could see the ruin of one of the centipedes as well now, tumbling backwards in slow motion out of the trees. -Of course there was probably a nest in some cave beneath here that got disturbed by all of this. She mused. She was about to point them out to her sister, when she realised Arai was staring back behind them, her face as pale as the cloud above them. What is? she turned and found herself looking right at a flawlessly beautiful young woman, about the same sort of age as Juni, sitting on an outcropping boulder they had just walked past moments before. With her lustrous black hair and pale skin, she had all the poise and manner of an aloof, ethereal fairy immortal. However, the diaphanous, deeply revealing silken robe she was clad in was more akin to something you might see courtesans wearing. It was the ever-repeating pattern of ghostly dark eyes embroidered onto the cloth that was most disconcerting. She wanted to look away from them, but something about them seemed to hold her attention in a way that neither the Moon Loon nor the centipede, nor the unsettlingly passive white monkey had on the ridge line. She took a careful step backwards, closer to her sister, and tried not to grimace as the womans gaze slowly slid across them, with a dark intensity that made cold sweat prickle on the back of her neck. Taking a second, then a third, she nearly didnt want to breathe, because those terrifying eyeslike dark pools that seemed to almost stare through where they were standing, didnt leave her at all. It was almost as if this figure, whoever she was, could see them which would be Gritting her teeth, she carefully took a step to the side, and flinched, as the womans eyes suddenly narrowed and slid to follow her. Heart pounding in her chest, she reversed her step and found that the womans gaze somehow never left her, not even when she took a step forward again, towards the tree line, to see if this was like on the ridge line. She had to use her mantra on herself to sign to Arai, who fractionally glanced at her, then back at the woman who was still staring right at them, then slowly took a step towards her. This time, the womans gaze clearly flicked to Arai, just for a moment, then, somehow, before she had even moved herself, went back to her. -She can she actually see us? Prior to this moment, she didnt know what she would have given to be acknowledged in this placeto have a chance at escaping, yet now faced with this unsettling figure Abruptly, the womans gaze slid off them, to something else, behind them. The desire to turn was so overwhelming that she nearly sobbed out loud. Fighting the urge to just curl up in a ball, which somehow her mantra had next to no influence over, she half turned so her peripheral vision could take what was behind them and found half the clearing was covered with a blurry, dark greenish-gold, multi-legged afterimage, the middle of which was twisting into the ghostly silhouette of a masked cultivator For a moment, she thought it was another spider, but then she got a proper look at the front legs of whatever it was, and found they were those of a tetrid stalker. The woman behind them was now sweeping her gaze slowly across the clearing as a whole, where to their left and right she could now make out several more ghostly, adult tetrids The sense of being transfixed suddenly vanished. Her sister grabbed her hand and, without a word, they both sprinted towards the far side of the clearing as fast as they could. Behind them, she felt a deeply unsettling sense of something shifting, tugging at their limbs, accompanied by a chill akin to clouds passing in front of the sun. Still, it was only when they were some distance into the gorge itself, that she dared glance over her shoulder and found the clearing now wreathed in mist, and no trace of the shadows that had been there before, or the dark-haired woman. What was that? she hissed, trying to ignore how hard her heart was still beating. A I think it was a spider queen, her sister replied, taking a shallow breath. There are portraits of them in the library Old Ling has, remember? Well, some of them. Yu something. She was infamous back before the Huang Mo Wars, her sister muttered, taking a little too fast. She definitely looked at us, right? Her sister didnt answer her question, just took out the jar of mangosteen spirit wine and took a deep gulp, before passing it to her. Taking gulp herself, she did find it settled her nerves a little. We are definitely in the Jasmine gate, anyway, her sister added. You can smell it, even if there are no flowers Indeed, a faint scent of flowering jasmine seemed to cling to every breath she took, despite the singular lack of any evidence of the plants themselves. Thankfully the compass points straight that way her sister pointed up the gorge, ahead of them. Good, she replied emphatically, passing the jar back. Because even if it didnt, I would not go back into that clearing. Even now, cold sweat prickled her skin and she really didnt want to look too closely at the shadowed openings between the vegetation clad, rock-cut columns across the narrow gorge from them. In fact, after that experience she suspected it would be a good while before she would stop looking twice at any deep shadow. Her sister contemplated the jar for a long moment, then took another long gulp herself, before storing it again. Both of them gave one final, long look at the now eerily calm clearing, then, without saying anything further, briskly made their way onwards. The narrow gorge was surprisingly easy to navigate, not least because once they got their bearings, they found there was an actual, paved path running along one side of it. It was still rather overgrown with a thick carpet of ferns and ground creepers, but there were no fallen rocks, or evidence of collapse from above, so they cleared the whole passage in about five minutes, moving at a brisk trot. Only when it began to open out again did they finally stop, because the obstacle facing them was a lake. The far side of the gorge here was a vegetation choked cliff that she could just about make out through the drifting mist, maybe two hundred meters away from them, however, the paved pathway they were following ran straight into the gently lapping water. It had clearly risen above its normal level, because the shoreline they had to stop at was just a broken line of ferns and ground creepers, and most of the lowest level of rock-cut passages she could see to their left also just dipped into the waters. The sound of falling water felt like it came from their right, at least, and that was also the direction from which the current was gently flowing. I am still not going back, she remarked, after they had stood in pensive silence where the paved path vanished into the shallows. Even if we wanted to, the compass points straight out there, Arai informed her wryly, pointing off to their left, into the swirling mists, where the waters blended into the mist and what could either be the shadows of partially submerged trees, or the gorge narrowing again, it was impossible to say from where they were. I guess we are making a raft, then? she suggested, shrugging off the puppet and taking her machete out from her talisman. The idea of trying to wade into it, nevermind swim was laughable, really. Most of the middle of the gorge was open water, and all the obvious semi-submerged trees were close to their side, so there was no telling how deep the water could be, or what the currents beneath its surface were likeand that was without even considering the issues with their qi replenishment or the unwieldly nature of the puppet. Yeah, her sister agreed, looking around at the available vegetation. Thankfully, there was no shortage of suitable materials. On the bright side, at least we have some proper bamboo, she observed, pointing off to their right, where a sprawling clump was growing along the submerged cliff margin. The actual process of making a serviceable, rectangular raft didnt take long. Neither of them were new to such tasks, and the bamboo was only in about a meter of water, which meant it was easy enough to chop down some suitable lengths. Some further poking around on the accessible margins of the flooding also revealed what was probably the original water-margin, along with a substantial, if almost entirely submerged reed bed, its flower-heads still just about above water. So, after they had cut enough bamboo, they spent twenty-odd minutes harvesting several bales worth of the stems to use as buoyancy. Lashing the whole thing together with sturdy vines and flexible withies of bamboo and a few other suitable shrubs, she was pleased to find it would take both of them and the puppet and was still stable enough to stand on. As expected, it wont store, her sister grumbled, giving the construction a forceful push down on one side to double check if there was any odd warping, once they had finished double checking it sat nicely in the water. Wading over, she tested the other side for a moment, then pushed herself up onto it. The whole thing was just under one and a half meters wide and three meters long. With the puppet lashed securely in the middle, it also didnt tilt, unless she actually bounced on her feet at the very rear. Shall we? she suggested, picking up the bamboo pole. Giving the gorge behind them a final glance, her sister nodded and pushed herself onto the front, moving to sit down on the puppet. Poling them away from the shore, she was relieved to find that the current, while constant, was not especially vigorous. The main hazard was submerged trees of which there were quite a few fully under the water, each seeking to rip the pole from her hands at the slightest opportunity. Huh, thats surprising her sister remarked after they had travelled a dozen or so meters, reaching out and snagging a twig from one of the barely visible submerged trees as they passed. Oh? she glanced at the tree then did a small double-take as she realised what it was, a moment before something snagged the pole, making it twist viciously in her grip. Is that a Yellow River Mangrove? she asked, leaning on the pole to bring them to a stop. In terms of rare woods, it was almost as sought after as the aspen, and nearly as obnoxious to acquire. The only place it grew was deep on the southern fringe of the boggy valley between the Jasmine Gate and Thundercrests lower peaks. Its value was also rather esoteric, in that it was a stabilizing yin-attributed spirit tree. Its fruits were occasionally used in high-grade purification elixirs, and the bark made one of the few pigments that would remain stably attached to Luss cloth. Mostly, though it was prized because of the silk silkworms made if nourished on its leaves. Thankfully there had never been any requests for wild timber, or saplings, because several of them grew in a special part of the ornamental gardens of the Blue Gate School, who curated and sold access accordingly. It is, Arai nodded. Does that mean we are also close to the Xuanwu boglands? I mean Id take that over the Jasmine Gate, she suggested, doing her best to inject some levity into her tone. She was trying hard not to think about what they might be heading into, in that regard. The forest outside had been aggressively normal, at least until what they found on the ridge line, but since then, things had been getting progressively weirder, and more unsettling. Her last trip into the periphery of this place still lived rent-free in her nightmares occasionally. Yeah, Arai nodded. In any case, it looks like we are going over a whole grove of them. Figures. Looking around, she could see tell-tale patches of faintly choppy water in every direction now, and the drifts of water lilies were presumably clustering on the submerged trees as well. Its going to be easier to paddle through this, rather than pole, isnt it? Yeah, I was just thinking that, her sister agreed. It didnt take them that long to fashion two crude paddles out of some of the excess bamboo. It was mostly a matter of splitting some lengths and opening out the ends to give them a bit more surface area. The most awkward thing for her was not dwelling on how they really should have made them before they set out as she did so, as it was entirely foreseeable that navigating the raft would hit a complication like this. As it turned out, the mangrove bed was substantial, however, and between the eddying current, the snaring swathes of water lilies, and not quite submerged trees their progress was slow, and deceptively sapping. If there was a saving grace provided by the otherwise unrepentantly cruel fates, it was that it didnt broaden out much, so even as the mist started to settle in around them again, they were able to keep both sides in clear view, at least for a few hundred meters as the progressed onwards. Eventually though, that did change, the gorge opening out, into a vast expanse of over-flooded wetland, within which the only landmarks were the occasional outcropping rock slab, and some stands of more substantial trees not totally subsumed by the risen waters. Between them was either open, faintly rippling swathes of open water, out of which the crowns of mangroves and the occasional patch of taller reeds or swamp bamboo peeked and little else. For almost half an hour, they slowly made their way through it, following the compass trail, until at last the compass just seemed to break. Between one moment and the next, the directions it was giving flipped three times and eventually stabilized into a regular oscillation that she recognised from experience as a sign of a conflicting divination that was not quite extreme enough to break the compass, but only just. Well, I was wondering when this was gonna happen, her sister sighed, as they glumly considered the skittish reaction of the compass. Taking in their current surroundings, there was nothing especially notable to make the wetland here stand out compared to any they had passed through up to this point. There was a rock outcropping to their left, about thirty metres away in the fog. A stand of willow trees to the right, that had to be on slightly higher ground as well, because they were only half submerged. A broad undulation of the drifting lily pads was slowly shifting around them, carried along with the same steady current that had been helping their progress. I She was about to suggest that they paddle backwards a few dozen metres and see if that helped, when the mist around them recoiled. That was the only way she could describe it. It twisted in her vision as if a great gust of wind had just caught it, opening up their view of the valley ahead as it rolled back. The wetlands stretched for easily a mile in each direction, bleeding into dense, forested slopes that rose into the cloud above which as she watched with sudden unease were also recoiling and starting to twist. That wasnt even the most disconcerting thing though. That had to be the ruins that were revealed. The nearest were maybe a hundred metres ahead, a scattering of half-submerged constructions surrounded by a wall that was part overgrown by the mangroves. To their right, beyond the willow trees, was an actual ruined pagoda, maybe sixty metres tall, with at least five floors still intact. Ahead of them, meanwhile, the mist had cleared enough that she could even make out what looked like the dark shadow of wall, or maybe an escarpment, cutting across most of the valley. As she shaded her eyes, however, she found all of a sudden that she couldnt quite focus on it for some reason. It was as if the entirety of the newly revealed horizon was shimmering or rippling. -Oh no. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. And, as she continued to look at it, that rippling was coming No no no... Umm sis... Her sisters voice, now containing a certain edge, cut through her slowly mounting dread, at the fact that that rippling haze was seemingly moving towards them. Tearing her gaze away from it for a moment, she glanced over at Arai, who was tugging on her arm, pointing behind them. Looking that way, she found that the wetland behind them was also rippling, features in the middle-distance distorting on the edge of her vision, now, in a way that Umm The sky, I think Her sister never got to finish that sentence, because suddenly, everything around them was turning. Mesmerized, in a horrified way, she could only watch as the receding mist and cloud flowed out from the direction they had come and swirled around the dome of the sky above them. One after another, the montane peaks around them seemed to bend, melting into that swirling white river. And the world kept turning. It was like being stuck in the middle of one of those childrens lanterns, which you spun to see the animals move. Oh her sister grabbed the puppet, sounding as queasy as she suddenly felt. At the same time, her mind somehow seemed to catch up with the motion of the world and the raft felt like it was tilting beneath her. A wave of dizziness swept over her, as the sky rolled onwards. Oh, fates Her sister sounded nauseous, but she couldnt spare any effort to look at her, since she was suddenly both very concerned with holding onto the raft, and also firmly caught up in the stomach-churning twisting sensation of everything pitching and tilting around her. The mountains moved. The sky rolled on. The clouds spiralled and billowed. The entire vista around them reshuffled itself. Groaning, she grasped desperately at the edges of the raft, but even that seemed to twist in her grip, slipping away from her, mocking her desire for stability as it pitched and warped weirdly. She tried to scream and found herself vomiting instead as the nauseating sensations overwhelmed her. The sense of disorientation only grew more and more intense as she found her gaze inexorably drawn to the transformations occurring in the surrounding landscape. She wanted nothing more to bury her face in the bamboo and sob, but reality clearly had other ideas. Vertigo became all-consuming, a crippling persecution by this place upon her psyche as it grabbed her attention somehow and forced her to face the changes unfolding in the landscape around her. Submerged buildings slid into one another, through one another, over one another, transformed into new buildings or reverted into old ones seemingly at random. The landscape around them flowed backwards, somehow streaming away from the surrounding changes. Outcroppings combined and changed, trees bled through one another, the distant slopes of the mountains above them rose and fell, changing, altering, inverting, collapsing without rhyme or reason. The ruined pagoda a few hundred metres away became three. A dark spike of black glass half a mile tall bled out of the mountain peaks to their right, not quite at the same scale or perspective. A grey building with huge windows and the grey tower appeared behind themor maybe it was ahead, she no longer had any firm grasp on thatonly to melt into the mountains again as like the prisms twisting in a childrens toy, the horizon around them split apart and reformed, over and over and over The motion of the world overtook her senses entirely for a moment and she was lost in a warped blue void. No land at all, just twisting sky until what had to be the Thunder Crest Pinnacle dropped over the horizon of her twisted world and the land pitched back into a perspective in which she could see it again. By the time the third full circuit of the river of clouds had swept her along with it, the ruins and the wetland around them had completely transformed beyond all recognition from what it had been before. The peaks started slotting back into the spinning lantern of vertiginous chaos, one after another. First, somehow, came Snow Jade, which should have been impossible, because it was on the literal other side of the Great Mount, yet here, in her vision, it also had never-before seen collections of towers, stairways and buildings cut into its heights. The forests coating its slopes shuddered, gaining and losing seasons in the blink of an eye, until abruptly, the heights were again subsumed by a vast blizzard of snow, leaving it dusted white and sparkling again. Next against all logic was North Crest Ridge and the Chain Spirea series of crown-like spikes now at its peak framing a tower of glossy white stonewhich should have been between the Fissure peaks and the Great Mount, a part of her broken mind pointed out. Chain Spire, with Thunder Crest Pinnacle, which she had seen before, came after, except now a vast complex of workings was visible rising up its face around the cracked remains of another glassy-black shard, impaled into its peak like a vast black tower. The East Fury peaks, like a jagged maw of peaks rose from the depths of the chaos, its perpetually cloud-shrouded peaks now also clearly visible as they towered over her. The great grey tower and hall now stood on its slopes, jutting out above the ridgelines, the tower rising almost as high as the mountain itself. Below it, the terraces and valley gardens swirled out of the chaos to populate its lower slopes. South Grove Pinnacle came after, rising like a great behemoth to overshadow everything, its crescent crown now also containing the complex of grey buildings that had littered half the landscape before. Then East Watch, sporting a shimmering complex of red and white buildings covering its west flank then twisted through it, like a mirage, before the buildings partially vanished, leaving only the white behind. The red, she saw a moment later, had not disappeared but rather was somehow now present in the Golden Promise Spire, as part of a geode-like city, hollowed into its eastern face, in a radiant vision of red crystal and blue peaked roofs, the construction all rounded towers and alien arches and spirals. Bridges of shining blue and white flowed outward from nothing and connected Golden Promise to the East Fury Peaks, one after another. Everything hung, impossibly motionless, amid the twisting chaos for an agonising second. She felt like her eyes were being pulled out of her head as the world tried to make her focus on both the still bits and the chaos that bled through everything else. Then everything suddenly slotted together, stacking one piece over another. Mountains bled through each other, and the world finally relinquished her from its horrible grip. Even after she had stopped sobbing from the disorientation and was certain that the spinning of the raft beneath her was all now just in her head, she remained limply on the ground for several minutes. Her body was cold and trembling, an odd sensation that took her a few seconds to place... Her qi had run out of control and was seeping out of her body into the waters around them! In a panic, she grasped her mantra and screamed at it to lock everything that remained inside her body. With great reluctance, it sluggishly responded and started working with her body to stem the flow of that precious, irreplaceable energy. The cold was settled deep in her bones, and the base of her skull felt... -Soul shock. She scrunched up her eyes and tried to push away the feeling that a small demon was sat on the back of her back, hitting the top end of her spine with a pointy hammer. There was something sticky all over her face... -Uggh. She was literally lying face down in her own vomit, which was pooling on the bamboo slats. Gross! Rolling over, she finally dared to open her eyes a fraction, and was instantly given cause to regret it, because she found herself staring directly up into the sun, which against all probability was shining down directly overhead. When the blotchy spots vanished, she pushed herself up on her knees and managed to not immediately fall over, or off the raft. The disorientation was still lodged firmly within her body, it seemed. I want to die," Arai moaned from nearby. Preach it, sister," she made a face. [Obsolete] Chapter 27 – Into Darkness
The true origins of the crystalline mineral called Venerates Tears or in some ancient and contested texts the much less grandiose Ignitic Arborundum is something of a mystery. Most of the current worth of material in circulation is from sources found already hewn from the land. As a resource, it only appears in the most ancient and relict of ruins and caverns throughout our great world. Usually it is worked in some way, either fashioned into very mundane ornaments and decorations or, on the rare occasion that ingots of it are recovered, they are invariably twisted or in the shape of cut lengths as long as a mans arm. Divinations carried out on scavenged artefacts and pieces of its crystalline ore by great sages have determined that it is the fossilised remnants of some kind of primordial tree, but whether root or branch none have ever been able to claim with confidence to the satisfaction of my own person. Several things stand out about it that make it notable as a material. Firstly it is impossibly durable; the only means to cut it is with a refined tool of a Venerate Cultivator or with an edge of the mineral itself. The consensus that has come to be over the aeons is that it can only be worked by someone of that lofty status. Secondly; all the artefacts known of it to this author are utterly inert to qi. Be they cups, plates, floor tiles or filigree decoration. Third however, is perhaps most mysterious; while all such artefacts are inert, refusing any input of elemental qi or soul strength, they also, and without exception as far as I am aware, project a certain field of suppression to the world around them. A mere cutlery knife, or sharpened edge of decorative lintel carved from it can easily slice apart most barriers or artefacts. Subsequently its artefacts are much sought after as a status statement rather than a mineral of practical worth for the average cultivator. The Imperial Dynasty of our world, for example, owns one set of plates, cups and cutlery that is the exclusive property of the emperor himself. The Jade Gate Courts signature gate is also an artefact carved primarily from it, and the Shu Pavilion possesses a statue garden of several strange pieces which it uses to entertain important visitors. Few give much interest to the raw material, such is the aforementioned difficulty in working with it. As far as I am aware, only the Seven Sovereigns School, the Hunter Bureau and the Lu Clan possess any notable reserves of the ingots and mainly trade it to sources beyond the confines of this world.
Excerpt from C ''Mineralogy of Eastern Azure Great World: Volume 5.'' By Sagacious Ascendant Jiao of the Earth Blaze Refinement Sect.

~ Lin Ling C Mysterious Cavern ~
Lin Ling crouched with her back pressed as firmly as she could to the lifesaving mineral vein behind her. That she had teleported straight into this cavern and directly onto a vein of Ignitic Arborundum, was a piece of life saving good fortune she was going to salute her ancestors for until her dying day. -Which hopefully wont be today, an unwanted voice in her mind added. More bits of the cave collapsed around her and she pushed herself closer to the rock face. The absolute stability of the mineral was deeply reassuring in the chaos that was unfolding, she hadnt felt so much as a tremor through it so far. That might be due to the size, as it was also easily the largest vein of the mineral she had ever seen. The extrusion spidered across the floor, travelling around in a spiral up the wall C upon which she was currently crouched C and then ran semi-vertically up to the ceiling where it vanished from view, presumably into the fault that made up the join between the roof of the cave and the wall. In any event, she was certain that the minerals innate suppression, given its size, was all that was keeping her alive right now. Almost as if to tempt that conclusion, the cavern creaked around her, the great weight of rock groaning and shifting ominously. Along the ceiling on the far side, a crack slowly widened before her very eyes, even as she tried hard not to look at the several segments of that fault that had already dropped. Unfortunately, all that did was draw her eyes to the original occupant of the cavern once again. All that remained of it was churned mush and the odd bone or piece of armour plate, liberally plastered across one third of the far wall of the cavern along with a good portion of the floor. Each explosion and aftershock her refuge endured reshuffling the remains a bit and blending them just a little more finely. It served as an ever-present reminder that that could be her C if she hadnt landed directly where she had. Whatever was happening on the surface several hundred metres above her was, well she didnt know what it was, but it was definitely cataclysmic and probably had drawn the notice of everything within ten valleys of their location above and below ground. She had been separated from Juni and Shu when the cave roof nearly collapsed on them with a huge detonation shortly after they started crossing through the Labyrinth of Jaws as some ten-star ranked hunter with a truly atrocious sense for naming from millennia past had named it in official records of the Central Pavilion. Since then she had seen -Nope dont think about that! She fought not to close her eyes just at the thought of it, not that it helped. Unbidden, her mind helpfully supplied those images for the umpteenth time in as minutes, seared indelibly as they were into her psyche. That was probably the fault of the third Thing, which had led directly to her arriving in her current location. There were no names for the threats down here. Even Old Ling, the West Flower Picking Pavilion Special Elder, only had records that spoke in abstracts about a very small number of actual creatures, some of whom he had claimed were associated with those threats. All of them were things you had learned about when you were ranking up to nine-star or, more commonly, if Old Ling trusted you enough. None of those things were the same either. -All of them are bizarre though, the malicious voice in her head snickered at her. The first, above the pool, when they had first gone underground, she found that somehow, she had mercifully just blanked that out, something about it defied her limited means to explain it C or visualize it. The second had been a group of bipedal lizard things. Bizarre abominations with long heads, five eyes, sideways jaws and four arms apiece. All had possessed feathered protrusions on their arms, shins and tails. Those were known to her, insofar as she had read through some accounts that talked of the things that had attacked the previous Dukes forces 30 years ago. The Lin clan also had a record of those events: her great-great grandfather, the last Golden Immortal of her family branch of the Lin Clan, had apparently been one of those dragged off into oblivion by those monsters as they heroically forestalled their attack on the previous Blue Duke. It was a sacrifice that had never been acknowledged, as far as she was aware. She had seen them moving through the Labyrinth of Jaws, as she desperately tried to avoid being drawn into the depths like Juni had been, almost invisible in the dark, climbing towards the surface. The true abomination though... the third dread thing she had seen, and she could only call it that, was also unknown. It was also certainly responsible for the perpetual sense of her mind being unable to focus. -And the fact that I am thinking far too directly to myself right now She groaned again and tried to banish the thought of it, but unlike the first thing, it seemed to want to be seen. It had looked like some amorphous slug, with many arms and face-like aspects across its body in odd places. Its head, or at least the place where its head might have been, had been wreathed in odd tentacles and it had far too many eyes. Eyes that peered everywhere, followed everywhere -Maybe they are peering at me even now Arrrrgh! she grimaced, desperately grasping for something else to focus on, only to find her gaze again drawn to the horror of the destroyed former occupant of the cavern. -Get. A. Grip! she snarled inwardly, gripping her precarious spot of safety even more concertedly. What she did know, was that that thing had nearly killed her. The encounter was the closest she had ever been in her short life to absolute death, without a doubt. As soon as she had laid eyes on it, she had been rendered unable to move and it had slowly started moving towards her in that ruin of the labyrinth, effortlessly travelling across the waters surface somehow, before a particularly large detonation had collapsed that part of the cave system beneath them both. Unbidden, those haunting images again shifted to the front of her minds eye, the sight of it sitting there, in mid-air, unaffected by the water dropping away. Untouched by the collapse. Inexplicably being avoided by all the falling rocks. -Thank the fates I was well enough off to buy a high grade teleport talisman from Grandmaster Li Again, she was struck by a momentary blur of dissociation from her sense of self, before managing to get a grip on herself. It was undeniable that for the cheap price of 500 pure spirit stones her short life had been saved, that talisman activating automatically thanks to the conditions imprinted in it by Grandmaster Li. -What would happen if it had caught me? -But it didnt! she thought vehemently, pressing her back against the wall even harder, trying to ignore how badly she was shaking. -I landed here, and I am alive! That in itself had been a stroke of fundamental good fortune. She had landed here, right on the spot she now was, on this arborundum vein and almost as soon as she had, the conflict above had somehow managed to intensify even more. At that point, the chaos up above had transcended mere noise, reflected into the depths to twist and distort rock. It had become a terrible, vision blurring, reality warping shockwave that never ended which was still reverberating in the bedrock, warping it, cracking it or bending it in ways she intuitively knew were very unnatural. However, this had all been secondary to the real danger. The collapse that made her use that precious teleportation talisman had also brought the rolling waves of qi and it was those that had truly turned this place into a death-trap of unimaginable proportions. It was widely known that the rocks in the mountain range had a density of qi somewhat at odds with the natural world C The harder you poked them with qi, the more they resisted. Now, under the surging pulses of qi from above, they were pushing back, repelling the interloper, refusing to absorb it. Subsequently, this rampant energy was now pouring through the caves tunnels, fissures and cracks like a ceaseless tsunami, hurled back and forth without end. Yet even that paled to what had followed after. Even now, she could see that white-gold wave, a haunting afterimage, an aurora of celestial death, forever emblazoned into her vision. It had swept through the cavern, accompanied by a strange sense of lingering sorrow. It had turned the colour of everything inside out and weirdly luminescent after it passed. The only area spared had been the place she was crouched, the half metre or so around the exposed portion of the arborundum vein. The caverns other occupant had not escaped as she had. In truth, she had barely registered its presence before that point, such was her existential panic with the abomination and the disorientation of the teleportation and the aftershocks and whatnot. If she really focused on those fleeting images of memory, she could tell that it had been some kind of large armoured quadruped? -Its all moot now, the unhelpful narrator of her own thoughts added. Grimacing, she scrunched her eyes closed again. The memory of its demise was not fleeting: It had been exploded by the aurora, like a paste paper ball filled with flower petals. Yet again, she fervently wished her mind would censor that memory to something so harmless. The aftershocks had further liquefied what remained. Repeatedly. It was now at the point where the misfortunate creatures orphaned qi had its own qi-luminescence from the agitation of the remains. Something rippled in the shadows, giggled. -Its not a voice? -Eyes? Something had injured her mind in some way, she was sure. It was impossible to concentrate on anything for more than a second or two. -Is it the qi? -Or the abomination? -Or the first thing? -Or something more prolonged? -Had Di Ji done something to us before we fled? -Am I going to slowly go mad before he comes to? She ground her face against the arborundum, hard, desperately trying to stop the runaway, staccato thoughts. -Why is it impossible to concentrate on anything for more than a second or two! She screamed in her own head, fighting the sense of abnormality, which was both claustrophobic and whatever the opposite of claustrophobic was. -I am good with that kind of thing! She complained. Why wont you The word was like an itch, eluding, taunting, escaping her yet simultaneously lingering in a way that was hauntingly unpleasant. -Focus! The rock was still cool beneath her, reminding her in the chaos of her own thoughts that there was something she had intended to do as soon as she -Something? She clawed desperately at rote teaching -Ah, a Point Setting talisman. -Assuming it even works She banished that thought and fighting her circumstances, materialized the talisman out of the sheaf. The Point Setting talismans were very esoteric creations, relying as much on feng shui and harmonization with natural intent as they did qi to work hopefully that meant they would not conflict with the fundamental stability of the vein Grimacing, she pushed it against her mouth, licking blood onto it then, desperately fighting her own body to avoid dropping it or fumbling it, pushed it against the arborundum below her -It worked! The shock and euphoria was like a bucket of icy water as the talisman flickered and an intangible force bound her to the location she was in, allowing her to exhale slightly. To remove the talisman she would have to focus on it for some twenty seconds at the very least and it would still work even if she was unconscious. It was certainly enough to keep her safe and anchored to her current spot for the foreseeable future Another tremor and accompanying qi pulse resonated through the earth. This one was more muted, however. She could, somewhat surprisingly, sense its element, which was slightly yang, with hints of fire, thunder and occasionally wood. -Not that that helps much, she grumbled. If she were to move away from the arborundum, any one would smash her to pulp and scatter her soul before she could even feel their attunement, she was sure. As if to make a mockery of her momentary hope that the intensity was lessening, the next roiling wave stepped it up somehow, the rumbles and shuddering of the rock above starting to blend and blur There was a colossal cry, like the ferocious call of some ancient, primeval bird or avian god. Her vision swam and she tried to press herself even closer to the arborundum vein beneath her. This time, the arborundum did hum. The gentle warmth that flowed through it making her blood turn to ice. A strange hiccupping wail echoed through the cavern, only to be swallowed up in the reverberating cry that had descended. Had it been possible for her to have a heart attack she was certain she would have had one and then the stone beneath her became cold again. Everything returned to stillness. The wailing was her, she realised. She hadnt even registered she was screaming. Even so, it sounded reedy and pathetic against the curtain of oppressive silence that was being drawn down after that cry. Besides her own sobbing breaths, barely audible now, the only sound in the cave was the dripping of blood from the other occupant where its mortal remains had coated the roof. As she knelt there, the glimmering remains of the qi pulses that had been washing through the cavern finally succumbed to the devouring strength of the rocks and faded away. Next went the unnatural glow of the previous occupants organic remains. When those final glimmers at last faded away, the oppressive silence that remained was so thick that she found herself struggling to breathe, let alone continue sobbing in terror. The darkness was so thick as to be solid, with the edges of things barely emerging as faded grey shadows -Have I somehow damaged my ocular meridians? She groaned, turning her head this way and that, chasing the grey haze that lurked in the impenetrable gloom. -Ah no its just the dark seeing pill, it hasnt worn off. Exhaling, she was relieved enough that it wasnt meridian trauma that she forwent trying to banish the dissociated part of her psyche that registered it for a few seconds at least. She didnt know how long she lay there in the dark, bound to the rock before she managed to muster enough concentration to cancel the talisman once it felt it safe enough to do so With a grunt of shock, she hit the floor. It was only a fall of a few feet, but she succeeded in landing flat on her face, with one arm underneath her. -I was upside down the whole time? Shaking her head, she tried to work that out. Or was it the qi waves doing strange things to the geometry of my surroundings? For once, when she hoped those persistently informative voices in her head would have spoken up, they were uncomfortably silent. Now you shut up? she scowled, checking herself over. Fate-thrashed psychosis Closing her eyes she rubbed her temples, massaging the qi flow through them a bit in an attempt to alleviate the sharp stabbing pains that were now registering rather insistently. Opening them again, she used her fingers to forcibly create a new, temporary, link between the rest of her principle meridians and her ocular meridian in her temple. It wasnt ideal, but for a short moment she got a much better picture of the layout of the cave cavern. It wasnt as big as she had thought, truth be told. From wall to wall it was probably 75 metres at its widest point, with a ceiling averaging some 20 metres above her at best. She was about a third of the way around the outside of one wall, and the whole place was broadly shaped like a crescent moon. The previous occupants remains were a varicoloured stain in her vision, blotting out everything across a third of it and melding vertices and geometry in ways that made the headache return. The rest of the cavern was obscured by several house-sized slabs of roof that had slammed down. Grimacing, she picked herself up and, as gingerly and as cautiously as she could, crawled up the nearest one to get a better vantage point. So it was, that when she got to the top, she saw for the first time, behind the remains of the unfortunate creature, the flat rectangular object outlined within the geometry of the far wall of the cavern.

~ Juni C ??? ~
Given their abrupt and shocking separation, Kun Juni found herself fervently hoping that Lin Ling and Han Shu had both managed to survive the madness above. Up until everything went insane, they had been fleeing as safely as they could, growing increasingly nervous about the continual intensification of whatever was going on above. Clearly the two colossal idiots had stirred up something horrifying. Her instinct was that it was the thing on the roof of the pool cave, but it could also have been the spider queen, or some mushroom-infected creature from below. Each time she had been certain that it couldnt get any more terrible, though, it had. What had happened, near as she could tell at least, was that a chasm had literally appeared out of nowhere, like a black gash that split the entire cavern system and disgorged its contents into the depths below it, them included. She had been ahead of the other two, scouting the path, resulting in her being swept straight into the watery heart of what was rather melodramatically named the Labyrinth of Jaws, as the waters of the whole cave system reordered themselves to account for the sudden addition of a bottomless pit to their layout. How she had survived that, despite having the best suitability for the waters of these caverns thanks to her familys Singing Kun cultivation art, was still hazy, but survived she had, even if the memory of the Yin Qi trying to freeze her bones and rupture her meridians was all too vivid. She had suddenly found herself falling through turbid air rather than flesh flaying and bone freezing currents, before hitting a sandy beach with such force that she was sure she broke bones. Between the fall and the Yin Qi she had been unable to move for quite a while. Her mantra had barely saved her, lying there unable to move as it healed whatever had been done. She had thought before that she owed Old Ling a huge debt for carving it into her flesh and bones with his gruelling training, far in excess of anything her family would have submitted her to. However, his methods had certainly been vindicated. They had kept her alive up top and now again down here as that sealed vitality creeping out of her bones slowly fixied the damage. Now, however, she was certain her luck had run out. That she wasnt dead already was certainly because the small lizard thing hauling her across the sandy cave floor, rather like a log and wholly uncaring for the state of her immobilized body, had more nefarious plans in store for her. It had four arms and a long head, with sideways jaws that flexed weirdly as it stalked onwards. Four eyes, which she could see at any rate. Its clawed feet were reversed, like a bird. Rounding out the slightly contradictory set of features, it had small feathery protrusions on its elbows and knees. It also seemed half-invisible to her eyes C parts of it not entirely there in the right ways. Its eyes were also somehow able to follow her, though that might have been her imagination, even though its head was facing the other direction. In any case, those eyes were deep amber-yellow with swirls darkening to black and no pupils. Bouncing awkwardly on the ground as it dragged her over a more rocky bit of the cave, she saw piled stone boulders, shadowy in the gloom, upon which were daubed or maybe carvedweird markings? They stood out unnaturally in the darkness and made her mind go Made her mind go Go Go Something hit her in the back and her head was moved on her behalf as it bounced upwards off a rock. Contact with whatever that had just been was broken and her coherence of thought returned to her like a splash of icy water. -We stopped? Or has that bump just injured? She half exhaled, half sobbed rasping shriek, air leaving her lungs involuntarily as the lizard kicked her, hard, in the stomach, then for good measure in the head. [No look!], [primate child, look, bad. Un-die, problem.] The words arrived directly in her head somehow, making it hurt even more. She hadnt realised that was a pain threshold which could be bottomed. More words arrived. [Weak?], [pity. Primate Child un-useful. Blue and red concept unchanging]. Blue Red? She thought... wondering whether her brain was just permanently crippled at this point, which might explain a lot of things. Between the Yin Qi in the waters, the fall, the ensuing bodily trauma and and... those symbols? -Right, thinking about those is a bad idea, a voice in her mind suggested gently. -In any case, her disparate thoughts concluded, maybe this was all in my head and I am just trying to rationalise my slow degenerative death from Yin Qi poisoning? -Should I not be more concerned about that? Belatedly she realised she should be more concerned about that -Why am I not more concerned with my own potentially imminent demise? That rather pointed question to her own thoughts went, perhaps mercifully, unanswered. Instead the lizard thing communicated with her again, its words leaving headache inducing purple splotches in her minds eye for some reason. [You bone, carve, concept of blue and red, you unchanging, simple, unknown?]. [Primate Luck like idiot, have word but no speak, have speak but no words, so luck, so like stupid.] -I spoke out loud? She had no recollection of it. At least that explanation somehow made fractionally more sense. -Is it talking about my mantra? -It just dissed you like you were a little bitch. A malicious voice surfaced in her mind, to go with the confused ones. She was being hauled again as well, she belatedly realised. The creature clearly satisfied that she wasnt going to look at any more symbols carved on rocks like a stupid person. After what seemed like a small eternity, the small lizard person stopped hauling her and she was roughly propped up against a surface that felt like rock. The dark was stifling, pressing in all around her. However, finally left to her own devices and without needing to focus on healing her body due to the rough manner in which she was hauled, her vision began to recover and soon she could see enough to get a rough grasp of her surroundings starting with the lizard thing squatting before her. It was rifling through her stuff, not that what she had in her belt pouches or the pack was of much immediate use to man or beast. Anything valuable she still had on her person was in her storage talisman -Where is your storage talisman? A worried voice tried to make itself heard, she tried to give it some thought. -Her talisman? Talismans she should have more thanone? The train of focus, that was making the point between the eyes hurt for some reason, was broken as several other small figures skulked out of the dark to squat in a half circle around her. [What is?], [Is Primate?] [Primate live? Rare.] [Primate all luck. Is thing.] [I thought suicide primate thing?] [That also primate thing, can have luck and suicide same?] [True.] [True.] A disorientating half conversation, a thing of single words and short phrases, rapidly unfolded around her, even as the pain in her head increased several fold in the process of witnessing it. -They are going to damage our mind if this keeps up? -At least while they are talking they aren''t going to eat us. -Dont say that. -At least in our death we will be useful. -We were useful. -No, we werent. Our spirit root is crap, we are only where we are because father is a good man. The clan doesnt care about us. -Arrrrrrgh! She focused on the simultaneously disorientating and far more inane conversation in her own head for a second, forcing the disparate voices to slink back into the recesses of her psyche. They had one thing right at least, while the small lizards were talking, they werent eating her. -They arent speaking with any sound. One of the voices managed to cast its thought into the front of her mind almost in spite of her best wishes, forcing her to acknowledge that it had a point. The words she was hearing had no sound, and truthfully, with mouths like theirs, there was no way they should be able to pronounce any kind of intelligible words for her to understand. Between one moment and the next, she froze, or some part of her that was still trying to take notes froze. Fighting to grasp that shifting sensation, she felt panic rising in her. -Did I just pass out? A lizard person -The same one? -Are its feathers the same? -It did something to us? -Me Did something to Me! She almost screamed out loud to shut up the whispering non voices. [We are called Sarkatush. It mean walk in deep place.] The words that arrived this time didnt really seem to hurt. -Maybe the damage is just bad enough now that we cant feel the pain. The glum joint pronunciation this time wasnt one she could find the heart to rebuke herself for. It was pasting something on her skin? She tried to look at herself. Her head moved, like it was stuck in tar. She looked down at her legs, arms... breasts belatedly she realised she was naked. Part of her tried to be embarrassed, but that was so far down the list of this is not good that it was almost laughed out of her psyche. What was the point of mere embarrassment at this stage? The lizard traced the faint scars on her legs, the one on her stomach and final a jagged scar across her shoulder with a clawed finger. -Four claws, the note taker pointed out. Three and an opposable smaller claw. -And they are certainly claws, a more melodramatic voice giggled. [~Impressed. Admire, Amusement. Good shape. Not old way. But still good shape. Primate very luck. Strong will.] The coherent parts of her managed to all band together and permit her to croak out a few words. The child before said I was stupidly lucky? [~Concern. No speak. Injure. Bad. Big stupid luck. Very stupid. Such Luck.] It made a gesture she could make out in the dark. Just, spreading its arms wide. [~Derision. So luck. Nearly fate]. There was a flash above her and a strange spider web of odd shapes and symbols covered the sky. -Cavern roof, a voice corrected, It was so far above and so dark that it might as well have been the sky, in any caseC There was a faint tremor and something hit the cavern floor, she thought. Then another stronger tremor. [~Annoyance. ~Fear. Tsk. Above. Intensity. Stupid. Attract Unspeakable. Big Stupid. Hope Chosen can protect] The small lizardmuttered? -Is it telepathy? -Soul sense? -Isnt soul sense suppressed underground? -It wasnt touching her? The questions stacked up in her head to fast for her to process. She reached for her mantra and found it somehow dull sluggish? [~CONFUSED.~Empathic. Is words to show? To see. To know.] The explanation settled on her like a cloak this time, as if simple words were being used in a demonstrative way. She got the distinct impression with it that this Intent was akin to telling a small child that fire was hot. While it was informative in tone it also, rather undeniably, carried a faint sense of insult. [~AMUSEMENT. Is like. Yes. Not fault. Primate. Different. We gift. Make see. Do. Can share. Good. Bad. Intent.] If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. The longer explanation made even less sense, but seemed to imply that it was not something that came naturally or perhaps just not naturally to whatever a primate was -Is that me? Her natural curiosity towards the term resonated with enough of the chorus in her head to allow them to align for long enough to rasp out a question with actual words. W-what is... Primate Instantly, a little luminous peach blossom materialized nearby and drifted towards her in a totally unnoticeable manner. She registered its presence, certainly, but saw nothing to be at all concerned about in it The lizard reached out and plucked it out of the air once it got a mere pace away from her. Holding it up, it considered it in a manner that projected annoyance? The feeling that came from it didnt have words, but yes, it was certainly annoyed. -Its annoyance is on the level of an ancestral grudge, the note taking voice judged. -Evil spirits beware, for heaven has come, and thunder is in the air, another mocked. She shushed both voices and tried to see what it was holding. -Is it a flower? -Where did that come from? The voices in her head supplied their own thoughts to hers. -And why does it make us all want to go hide in the corner and gibber. [~Fury! Even here the thieves have eyes.] If its strange face could scowl, it would have been thunderous she somehow intuited. As it was, the lizard persons jaws merely flexed a bit and the golden and black eyes narrowed as it considered the twisting bloom then it pinched it out, as if it were doing something entirely mundane, like snuffing out a candle. There was the barest flicker of something and it shook its hand. In her minds eye she fancied she could see smoke and black cracks in the air for a split second, before it She flinched as a clawed hand snapped out so fast she couldnt see it move, grasping for something by her ear? Suddenly aware she was drenched in cold sweat, she could only watch as it withdrew its claw, holding something she could not see. It brought it up and made a displeased sound and made a pinching motion again, then glanced sideways at her, its eyes doing the same, I can see you even if not looking at you trick from before. [~Anger. ~Deepening. Even here. Old thieves have eyes to see. Cannot see Sarkatush. We] It trailed off, looking up as another flash of energy swept downwards Then another And another. Tremor after tremor shook the cavern. In the distance she thought she saw a rock the size of a house drop from the ceiling and a moment later two more lizards C SarKatush, she corrected herselfC stalked out of the gloom. There was an uneasy pressure in the air of her surroundings now. Like everything was being charged, just before lightning hit. It put her in mind of a tribulation, rather terrifyingly, like the moment just before the thunder descended. [~Worry. Intensification], one pointed up. [~Worry. Escalation], the other nodded. [~Fear. Bright Sovereign? Eclipse Sovereign? Dividing Sovereign?... Night Sovereign?...], the first spoke. The SarKatush beside her made an odd twitch as if annoyed at that last mention for some reason. [~Perplexion. Such Sovereign? This much?] [~Denigation. This weak. Not sovereign. Not those sovereign. Stolen goods, death watching. Lingering resentment.] [Primate. Obsessed with suicide. Dares to show words to it? Not like Sarkatush] It paused for a second and turned to Juni. [~Questioning. In world beyond shadow, MENG strong? Principle? Morality? Devotion? Aspiration? Cloak?] She stared at the SarKatush blankly, trying to work out what in the fates it was actually asking her. Something about the world outside. One of those, Meng? -Like the Meng Heavenly Clan? [No. ~Confusion. Empath have no word.] Vast King? The words sank into her body like a great axe. Splitting her apart to the very core. Her dantian wavered Her vision was red, the world made of jelly. She vomited blood from the pressure. It spilled across her breasts and flowed down onto the ground. Scion, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift Her mantra thundered in her ears. Parts of her tattered psyche scattered, screaming in terror, before being dragged back by it and roundly corralled and tied back together somehow. Just as abruptly, the pressure vanished. The agony in her body dissipated, fizzling out bizarrely as a shadow rose up behind the little SarKatush that had just spoken and bopped it hard on the head. The small lizard yelped and crouched down. The one nearby, the one that had dragged her she thought, fell over laughing, only to then flee with a yelp as something grasped for it. A large, scaly claw, itself as big as her head, reached down and carefully grasped her templesC The agonising darkness of spiritual death receded. The sense of her body falling apart completely melted away and she was able to breathe again. Her vision slowly became normal again and the red tint in the black of the world around her retreated, though the fuzzy warmth still lingered. The voices in her mind sighed in relief and reformed as one. Even the cold in her bones from the yin poisoning receded a touch. [Forgive it. My child does not know its strength.] The SarKatush who had spoken was, she saw, crouched nearby holding its head in its hands whimpering, shining tears moistening its four eyes. It was such a strangely normal action, as you might see from a child who had annoyed an elder on the street in town that she rather awkwardly found it hard to stay angry at it, despite the fact that it had nearly killed her. [They are still learning and do not know their power. Please forgive her for her foolishness .] She stared at the smaller SarKatush, who stared back at her with watering eyes. [Remorse, apology.] It was an effort but she managed a slight nod. Not because she was unwilling, although she was sceptical, but because she was afraid that if she moved her head too fast it might fall off. Her body felt like it was held together with frayed wool and wishful prayers. [I am Valash, of the Sarkatush. I watch. I alone remain.] She tried to school her thoughts the SarKatush were familiar, but she was struggling to recall where she had seen a four-armed, four-eyed lizard species with feathers spoken of before. There are others? [Others? The chosen protect our little enclave here and observe the farce unfolding up above.] There had been a definite hesitance in that answer. For a moment the chorus of her psyche all returned, almost as a coda, to tell her not to draw attention to that. That that was somehow a bad idea a very bad idea in fact. What did she mean by Vast or Meng King? she asked instead, returning to what the child had tried to ask. [She asks if a great pillar of old rules the land above. Her view is lacking, I can tell that they do not. What is the name of your ruler? The strength of the one doing battle above is born of the Mortal Eclipse Sovereign, even if it is not of him.] Ruler? The Master of West Flower Picking Town? Or do you mean the Duke of Blue Water Province? Valash looked back towards the ceiling. [Those are not the names of kings, they have the meaning of servitude, in their own way. Who rules them child of the Devouring Path?] Oh, she winced, of course, it was asking about the Imperial Court, the seat of Authority over the whole of Eastern Azure Great World. I dont know sorry. The Imperial Throne of Eastern Azure is currently held by the Second Dun Dynasty. Folk like us just know the title of the Emperor C Blue Morality Emperor. Valash seemed to turn her words over, considering each one in turn. The golden light in its eyes C her eyes? C she wasnt sure on the gender but there had been implications of motherhood with the two smaller ones, passed through empathy, grew brighter and the darkness swirled more obscurely. [~Pondering.] [Hmmmmm. I do not know this name. The years flow by in this place and the cycle of our generations is always so small now. Thank you for answering our questions . You may rest here until] There was a sense of horrific disjunction. The symbol patterns shining in the air over the town shifted and distorted, buckling on one side as if something not quite in phase with the rest of reality had just cloven through the world firmament itself and caught it. [~Confusion. Sadness. Annoyance.] [Ah. The moment closes, the disruption of that foolish action arrives.] Valashs empathic voice seemed different for a moment, more distant, more aged more sorrowful? The qi within the chamber recoiled as a sheet of golden-white death poured down from above. With it came a crushing silence that flattened all noise into insignificance. The world around her faded into white, the geometry of her surroundings picked out by hazy black lines edges bleeding myriad colours. Things reflected in the gaps between that were impossible, horribletwisting unreal things. Just looking into those broken spaces for the split second that the change persisted was worse in some inexplicable way than all the previous trauma combined. Suddenly, she was aware that she could not breathe. There was no air and the temperature she felt the frost of the void burn her to the bone even before it condensed like a sparkling cloak, covering everything. Valash put a claw on her shoulder and she felt the warmth return, although she still couldnt breathe. As quickly as it had arrived the cold, the iridescence covering everything and the golden white aurora raging above vanished. However, in that brief moment of illumination, she saw a world of unspeakable horror. Her surroundings flowed and twisted: One moment there was a cavern, villages, lizards Then a cavern city bedecked with abomination and defilement C all ruined angles and eldritch signs. SarKatush prayed to pits of horror and fed upon their own kind who would not follow them. Darkness crept from every corner, howling in fury at the light from above. She saw a great statue robed in bloody skins, daubed a lurid yellow, wearing masks made of thousands of skulls C reaching for the light, fuelled by the hungering, whispering words and prayers, seeking the substance that the force that intruded into their domain could provide. Shadow rose, burying everything. The absence of light was a mercy, but the horror in her mind would not fade. As she watched, immobile, everything shifted and distorted. The intact buildings of the little village crumbled. All the SarKatush melted away into some other place. Wards vanished The stones decayed before her eyes and finally, before her vision blacked out she saw the pit in the heart of the village Five eyes stared out of it, all the starry sky seemed to be held within them Something other emerged. She had seen it in her minds eye moments earlier. The presence and the statue from the city merging inexorably. Reaching for her, a scaly limbed claw, warped with pustules and effervescent tentacles A sensation of utter hopelessness touched her mind She hit loam and felt herself sliding, rolling like a doll. The thing was before her. Hopelessness sank into her mind like clinging briars. It coiled around her emotions, her memories, and her sense of self, found parts of her, regrets and hates and loves and fears she never even knew she had. It wormed into her spirit root, into her dantian into her blood, her flesh even her bones, whispering words, she knew not, even as each syllable slowly gnawed away at her consciousness. She tried to move and found her body wouldnt respond. She screamed at her mantra, dragging it out of whatever enforced lethargy had gripped it and pushing word after word, like branding irons into her tortured psyche. Scion: To Believe. Path: To Define Lotus: To Protect Body: To Heal Gift: To Bring Forth. Desperately, she cycled the physical mantra in her mind. Once, twice The force locking her down mocked her feeble attempts to resist it and the mantras influence turned sluggish, even as the thing came onwards, slowly taking shape. It looked like a SarKatush, but it was vast, cloaked in a skin of flayed, yellow dyed skins, a hundred or a thousand faces staring out from it. Human faces, lizard faces, faces of rat people? Of some green and grey skinned creatures. All of them stared at her hungrily, whispering telling her that she was going to join them. Welcoming her to their great and glorious purpose. The creatures five eyes were dark wells within the hood. The four arms became eight Became sixteen Became thirty-two C all of them reaching for her as its terrible maw opened wide and its tongue split to become She brokenly managed a sixth cycle, barely, as the hunger of the thing finally overwhelmed her focus A scaly claw grasped her shoulder. [Help. ~Sorrow. Believe. Saved.] Valash emerged from the darkness before her, two other small lizards beside her. Each holding one of her hands. They held up little flames in their hands that danced she wanted to say they were merry, but the little lizards reflected inside them had faces that could only be described as resolute, in a way that was nearly heartbreaking to bear witness to. Valash stared at her, sheltering both smaller SarKatush with her other arms, as if to protect them as well as her from the darkness rising behind. -Why isnt she speaking in whole sentences? A voice returned in her mind. -What is that horrible shadow! -Its robe tattered -It has eyes -The eyes it sees us... like suns I -It in the waters black stars! -Eyes, like twin suns, rise in the waters. Strange is the night where black stars rise. Where flap the tatters of the king. Die thou, unsung, unwanted, and become my That was not her voice. She forced the mantra out for a seventh time, barely, as the other voices descended into inarticulate screaming. [~Resolute! Believe! Saved!] The childrens lights were tiny in the darkness, little threads of their strength flowing into her, sustaining the words of her mantra in some subtle way. Even so, they were unable to illuminate more than a fraction of the world in the face of the creeping shadow that was welling up behind the yellow robed SarKatush advancing towards her. If the creature was terrifying, the shadow behind it was Unspeakable. Within that darkness, five eyes, the eyes from the pit in the village, opened [~Desperation. ~Resolution. ~Apology. Believe] The words of the small SarKatush held a heart-breaking conviction, even as their own tiny lights were snuffed out at last. Valashs eyes closed for a second. [This. Not Right. Our crime, not deserving.] Her eyes snapped open, and blazed with a dark fire. No longer were her eyes golden, but pure white, with a black flame dancing in each one. [You. Should. Not. Fall. Like. This] Something pressed into her mind... The words of the mantra reordered themselves slightly. -That should be impossible, a small voice belatedly whispered. No chorus contested it, even as the darkness receded. She felt the gritty loam beneath her, cold and damp. Scents of the cavern flooded into her world: fungi, still cavern air, slight decay. Sounds of dripping water, a haunted groan of some kind and pain. It came from her side and got worse as she tried to move her limbs in reaction to it. An arm C her right arm? C twitched, barely. She could feel a rock on her left foot, a shooting pain there as well. Her right toes moved. Her left arm? Fingers twitched. -So my back isnt broken thats something, she reflected weakly. Above her the ceiling was flat still, even. -Just like water? The haunted groan in the surroundings was her own voice, it turned out. Painfully, she managed to move her right arm to see what was hurting so much in her side. Her arm felt like squishy tofu as it moved. If she wasnt at Physical Refinement this would be impossible and even as it was, her qi barely moved. Every meridian in her body felt like it was on fire, or frozen C frozen in the act of being on fire maybe C as she puppeted her arm directly. Eventually she found the source, gingerly probing her side with clumsy fingers. The offending thing was a piece of bone, impaled through her body. Exploring it carefully, she found her blood was flowing out of the wound and running down to drip on the ground. Her hand found other bones, even as the exertion caught up with her and forced her to stop. -Ah Im poisonedyin qi. ''Dark Yin Qi'' in fact. Her mind finally processing the symptoms as she pieced back together the previous events and reasoned out that it must have happened as she was dragged down. The fact that her body felt like a living manifestation of Fire Pepper noodle soup was the defining symptom, pretty much -Or not? As her hand explored the wound more, she found the same hot and cold chill on the bone. -Death Qi? -What kind of Death Qi is like this? Unbidden, the haunting memories of a shadow holding a little flame and a sense of sadness slipped into her mind. -I dont need to start hallucinating now! she hissed inwardly, pushing it away. Steeling herself, she got enough purchase on the bone at last and pulled it out. As soon as it left her body, the icy cold became so strong it blistered her fingers It took serious effort to drop it before it broke her fingers, such was the density and the way she was puppeting her arm. -What the fates is with that insane weight? -Oh great, she groaned, as she lifted her hand up to look at the damage. The personal dissociation is back. Her flesh had frozen on contact with the bone and now almost all the skin on her palm was torn away. The wound was smoking faintly in the gloom. -Wonderful. Just fate-thrashed wonderful. It took a supreme effort along with several deeply frustrating moments of dull fumbling and fervid cursing but she managed to push herself upright and slump properly against a convenient rock to take in her surroundings. In front of her and partially beneath where she had fallen it seemed, were three skeletons; one large and two small. All three had elongated skulls which were oddly structured, particularly around their jaws. Long limbs and as she counted them, four arms apiece. All the bones were a deep reddish brown C like jasper. For a few nervous breaths it defied her scrambled mind as to how she could actually see that, until she realised that the bones had an inner glow that didnt extend outwards. Muddy feathers, untouched by age, lay around all three skeletons. The largest skeleton was holding two smaller skeletons and one of its forelimbs was sheered through. That was what had been spiked through her side. Looking around, she supposed she must have landed on it directly, when she fell from above. Looking closer she could, she found, just make out the stains of her own blood on a leg bone and the severed arm bone, though it was fading fast. -Are they absorbing my blood? That thought made her heart race and not in a good way. Tracing the cut, she found that it extended all the way through them C a single slice that had bisected all three where they huddled. The small ones behind the large skeleton. What little warmth that was inexplicably lingering in her body, perhaps from the mantra, or the pills she had taken to ward off the yin waters was also starting to recede, she noted, as she finally surveyed her immediate surroundings themselves. Thank you merciful fates for letting me land right here, she muttered under her breath as she stared upwards again, at the distant ceiling, rippling faintly in the gloom. It was miraculous, frankly, that she had landed where she had. Squinting she tried to see further, frustrated that she could not for some reason. Her vision faded away a matter of a dozen metres in any direction, with what was beyond just gloomy shades and guesses based on noise. Even so, to her right she could make out that the cavern floor sloped upwards in a series of rocky slabs. To her left, it was a strewn field of slabs and boulders, with several large outcropping before it faded into the gloom. There was a hint of rippling water in that direction as well. Anywhere else and she might have died before ever regaining consciousness. -Really though, I should be able to see further than this? -Is the darkness messing with me or is it something unique to Her frustrated thoughts trailed off as she realised, finally, that it was because her darkvision pill had worn off. -That cant be right Fighting back panic again, she focused on her own condition again. The darkvision pills had effects that lasted for days and lingered long after that, but the one she had ingested had indeed worn off completely. Grimacing, she reached for her pouch, intending to get another, fighting down her frustration over it, because she didnt have many of them and to have to take another -Where was her pouch? Where is my pouch? she repeated it dully, not that it helped. It wasnt like her bag, or her storage talisman for that matter, had some fancy enchantment that would allow them to come when she called. Eventually, her conscious perception caught up with physical reality and she became aware of why she was so fate-thrashed cold and feeling so unclothed. It was because she was, actually, totally naked. Her clothes and her bag were nowhere in sight. Instinctively she clasped at her neck, and found that her storage talisman and her pavilion jade were both also gone. That, unfortunately, provided an opening for her recent memories to start to settle back into place properly. Memories she really didnt want to consider, that she had hoped were just hallucinations brought on by subconscious perception of her ambient surroundings and qi poisoning, multiplied out by a healthy dose of blunt force trauma from the fall. She stared again at the three skeletons, at the glowing mushrooms that were growing in the soil beneath them and which thankfully were pretty harmless. Looking into the middle distance, she could see other patches of mushrooms against the gloom. That would be why her vision was working as well as it was, the ambient light was just enough for her physique to work with, and her ocular meridians were well developed for her realm. Twisting her head, wincing at the pain in her neck, she checked more of the surroundings. More mushrooms mainly, and rock slabs. Upslope and down. The largest collection was downslope, on several mounds of tumbled rocks, adrift in a large expanse of what was probably water from the way their light shifted oddly on it. She could just make out the shape of standing rocks that seemed deliberately placed. -This The undeniable proof that the nightmare had been real echoed in her mind. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal The fate-thrashed lizard had, indeed, changed her mantra in some inexplicable way. With that realisation, the adrenaline of the last few days finally failed her and she slumped down to stare blankly into the middle distance of the cavern, uncaring that tears were rolling down her cheeks.

~ Han Shu C The Deep Caverns ~
Han Shu dragged himself onto the shoreline, his body was blistering, his clothes dissolving in the corrosive water. The last of the high quality purification pills in his system and the pain suppressing pill protecting him just enough to get him to a stalagmite he could haul himself up onto. Even so, he had had to eat one of the three forbidden pills he carried with him for last resorts. The collapse was hazy, as such chaotic events tended to be when you tried to interrogate them in detail. Something had managed to open up a colossal fate-thrashed chasm right through that accursed labyrinthine cavern network. The Mortal Pain Severance Dan might cause some issues later on, but for now it was keeping him sane in this facsimile of a punishment hell that the chasm had deposited him into. He had held onto the pill for almost three years, wary of the warning of the old alchemist who had made it: Severing all pains of the mortal condition will help you, but if you cant feel pain, you have to rely on other senses to compensate in dangerous circumstances. Somehow circumstances had never been quite bad enough to use it, until this point. It was also fate-thrashed expensive for what it was. A quick check told him that all the important kit he needed was still with him C just. His field kit, including much of his outer garments, were crafted from Earth Luss fibres, which in normal circumstances was a bit of an extravagance, but here and now was a downright blessing. It was atrocious stuff to work with and the weaver who had been commissioned to do the work had thought him mad and charged him far over the odds, angry at what it did to their weaving machines and the effort they would have to go to treat it so it wasnt mildly poisonous. He was glad of that expense now though. Its defining feature was a preposterous level of resistance to any form of elemental corrosion, be it yin or yang, though the lake was testing the limits of that Blue Water City weavers work. The waters rippled ominously and a few bits of stalactite dropped into the lake. -Fates. He glanced up, grimacing. His current stalagmite was sturdy at least, and had already been truncated in some earlier event. For good measure he triggered his anchor talisman anyway. Expensive, corrosion resistant cloth or no it would really suck to fall off. The battle if that was what it was, was still ranging above. That he could hear it and feel it all the way down here was in equal parts preposterous and utterly terrifying. By any reasonable calculation he was about a mile and a half below the surface, certainly in the depths of the first layer of the underworld beneath the Yin Eclipse mountains, maybe even in the top of the second. The reason for the corrosion in the lake could be dimly made out in the distance in spite of the stifling effect the suppression was having on his darkvision. The shockwaves were helping a bit with the visibility as well, stimulating the qi within the glistening thin lines that slanted vertically down into the depths to the point where he could see them running under the water where it was shallower now he had a bit of a vantage point. Earth Origin ore. A valuable alchemical ingredient, excellent for removing impurities from Spiritual Crystals and frequently alloyed specially for mining qi stones because of those same corrosive properties. Not that he had any intention of risking life and limb to gather it now. The size and concentration of this lake also spoke to how long it must have sat here undisturbed, just doing its own thing. The key thing, though was that it had some very unpleasant reactions if you exposed it to certain forms of qi that formed in spiritual water. -Like say, emptying several hundred million litres of Dark Qi and Water Qi infused lake directly into its extremity? A malicious little voice in the back of his mind reminded him. So far there were no obvious signs of instability, but it was hard not to be nervous knowing you were sitting on the edge of what was Eastern Azure Great Worlds single largest Earth Core Alchemical Bomb. His natural healing was slowly repairing the damage to his skin, aided by the Iron mnemonic within the mantra, both to make it stronger, and to help with the detoxification. The ripples and aftershocks from above were also lessening. So long as the entire lake didnt go boom, his current location was not a terrible place to just sit out his recovery for a while. The anchor talisman As if to make a mockery of that hopeful thought, the catastrophe above snapped back into focus. on the other hand, he calculated rapidly, it also had enough charge for him to jump-lash to the edge of this earth element hell-hole with enough for the climb out afterwards. The ripples grew stronger. The lake starting to glow with a luminescence that was not a healthy colour for a highly unstable puddle of acidC He felt rather than heard the series of impacts far above. The whole cavern blurred out of focus in the gloom, his own stalactite mercifully continuing to demonstrate itself to be one of the more stable ones. The place he had been considering as an alternative though, was now crumbling into the lake below like a broken pagoda built of playing cards. The sense of downward pressure that followed, however, made his instincts for danger scream at him to get out. The lake surface was, he grimly observed, also starting to drift upwards in places and turn into mist A wave of golden-orange and white qi cascaded out of the gloom on the far side of the lake. As he watched, frozen in horror, it flared across the surface, twisting like a flood of rampaging serpents, covering the whole lake below him in mere moments. All he could do was desperately hope that the anchor talisman would hold, and that this pillar was stable Everything went pitch black as the Earth Core Lake absorbed all the qi in the space in a matter of moments. The last thing to vanish were the haunting flickers of golden-white qi on the lake surface, which flared out one by one like lanterns being extinguished. -Oh-shit-oh-fates-get-cursed-and-go-marry-a-devil! He was triggering the Fleeting Shift Talisman almost before his brain had caught up to the moment at hand. It wasnt as powerful as a minor teleport or a spatial shift charm, but it had one distinct advantage for someone of his qi realm over those others; what it lacked in range, it more than made up for in destination control. The other talisman he triggered was one of Grandmaster Oudengs divination talismans. He poured qi into it and counted back from ten to release the anchor talisman. As the lake surface boiled and started to evaporate he appeared on a rock 200 metres from his original location and immediately shifted again, in accordance with the nudge from the divination talisman. As he landed, the vapours were already eating into his skin, seeping through the gaps in his outer garments and catalysing with the icy sweat on his body. The sensation without the pain was deeply discomforting. It also made it hard to tell without looking how much stronger that gaseous acid was Two times? Three? The second shift took him to a larger rock platform a few hundred metres to his left. The rock there was already foaming faintly as he landed. His feet sank centimetres into the softening pillar before he could jump again. The third shift nearly exhausted the Fleeting Shifts talisman, depositing him on a stalagmite cluster right at the edge of the lake that he had had an eye on from the start. Gritting his teeth behind the wrapping of cloth around his head he immediately started to climb. The combination of the corroded stone, the acid in the air and the temperature meant that even with the wraps he was wearing to try and protect his hands he still left smoking bloody hand prints on the rock as he went. Reaching the top of the stalagmite cluster he judged the distance and grimaced. {Flickering Steps} He expended precious qi and used his movement art to launch himself out into the void, towards the cavern wall. On landing, his feet sank into the rock as he triggered the anchor talisman before he could slip or fall and started to count down. Even twenty metres up from the lakes surface the rock was softening like clay. Below, the corrosive mist was glimmering eerily in the darkness. It now covered the whole lake, maybe to a depth of ten metres or more. Despite being metres above the top of it, it was already starting to corrode his flesh properly rather than blistering it. The sense of prickling discomfort, and the way his mantra was directing qi in his limbs told him all he didnt want to see about the condition of his arms and legs. His foundation was unable to keep pace with the damage. Despite never bothering with spiritual cultivation, he had a yang water affinity spirit root. Which really was not ideal here either. The anchor talisman ended and he started to climb, following the subtle tug of Master Oudengs talisman as he sought the exit. It wasnt impossible that it was wrong, but he really hoped it wasnt Behind him there was a terrifying crash and the entire cavern shook. On reflex he triggered the anchor talisman again and winced as his body sent more signs to him that he was in serious trouble regarding corrosion and his qi reserves, making him wonder if he might not have to take one of the other precious medicines C the Nascent Blood Burn pill. A stalactite dropped from the ceiling with a disturbing plop, spaying the entire wall to his left with corrosive water that had a very worrying shade of orange. The flames it left behind ate into the rock for a few seconds, leaving pitted sections that steamed with the imminent promise of disintegrating a hand or a foot that landed in them. Another much larger bit of the roof fell, further out this time. The acidic mist spewing up just exacerbated the destruction of everything. Di JiI really hope the nameless fate inflicts a terrible end on you! It was a fairly ineffective curse, for a piece of scum that was so far living up to every evil rumour about him and then some. -Three seconds two... one The talisman ended and he threw himself along the shattered crevice he was traversing, gaining a bit more height, trying to ignore the fact that even the Luss Cloth was smoking a bit now. -How in all that the fates proclaimed to oversee can a single Golden Immortal well two Golden Immortals, flip the entire Thunder Crest and East Fury high valleys to this degree? he complained in his heart as he waited for the talisman to end yet again. Grandmaster Oudengs talisman kept pushing him to go higher, so that was all he could do. The lake of boiling acid was almost 60 metres below him when the talisman finally told him he was auspiciously aligned for survival. Above him was a vertical fissure that seemed to be some kind of erosion feature. He pulled his way into it and started to climb once more. The effect of the mist lessened a bit with every metre he climbed but it wasnt- The entire wall folded outwards. Everything slid back towards the lake in a terrible, silent -oh, his eardrums were gone, so not silent collapse towards the lake... He had no breath to even scream as he threw himself upwards, from rock to rock. Now there was no point in conserving qi. He was already pushing the limits of his Qi Condensation movement art in any event. Rupturing a meridian in his legs meant nothing if he survived this. The talisman was doing the best it could as well, but there was no end to the avalanche. He was barely able to keep paceC A huge piece of rock rose from the depths of the avalanche, turning over as it was dragged down. He threw himself over it, darting left and finding purchase on a slab to launch himself upC That also started to slip. The rock was bigger than it seemed. It was dragging the whole centre of the rock slip, avalanche, whatever the fates this now was down. Short of another teleport talisman, which he didnt have, he had no way to gain enough height on it. A terrifying roar crashed over him, rendering him limp. -Ah Shit, he thought, as he tumbled down the scree. 50 4020...10. That the mist was also pushed away just meant that his end was delayed by a few sorry moments The tortoise dragon emerged from the lake, its skin smoking, mysterious symbols flickering across its shell, its snake-like tail spitting fire. Even someone as untutored in these matters as him could tell it was utterly enraged. WAS IT YOU MORTAL? WHO DID THIS TO MY CAVE? A sorry voice in the back of his mind shot back; -Are you senile old turtle? Has the acid addled your brain? Do you think some Physical Foundation realm cultivator with a few Qi Condensation arts is going to be able to do all this? Here? Crashing down onto a slab, which slipped swiftly towards the water, he stared dully at the water as it approached. As far as deaths went, it was a really stupid one, that was for sure. The talisman on his chest exploded in a flash of purple fire and vanished into dust The tortoise dragon shifted, turning into a robust, middle aged man with a ragged beard and somewhat blistered skin. The clothes willed into being disintegrated almost as fast as he summoned them though, such was his proximity to the water. In the blink of an eye, the dragon arrived beside him, grasping him by the neck and strolling up the still collapsing slope like the whole thing was no more taxing than a walk in the park. The cavern they arrived in, however, turned out to be little better than the last, he observed dully, as the dragon stepped from platform to platform in a dizzying manner. Here too, mist was rapidly condensing and this close to the waters he could see the Earth Origin ore destabilizing under the malignant influence of that other qi and the huge influx of yin water that was infiltrating through it. Surveying the scene, the turtle dragon hissed at length in a language he didnt understand C the intention of the invective was pretty clear though, as they both watched sparks of green, orange and pink start to drift up from the lake around them. In truth, a part of him was somewhat mesmerised by the sight of the waters themselves starting to rise upwards, strange flares and auroras passing through voids in it. Most of him though, was still complaining about dying to the worlds largest alchemical bomb, while another fairly insistent part was swearing it would haunt Di Jis nine generations. The bastard probably had kids with some poor girl, such was the breadth of ill rumour about him and his doings There was a momentary sensation of lightness. The world spun around him Falling, darkness, emptiness. He awoke with a scream, delayed from that final moment, to find the dragon sat on a rock nearby, his eyes closed in meditation. He chose to ignore in his mind that it was naked, dragons were... Dragons were Mythological. That was all he could get. It was a lame conclusion really, but it had been a stressful day. Other parts of his mind pointed out they were also proud and meant to be difficult to deal with. You are lucky boy. The volume made him wince, but he found to his surprise he suffered no soul shock. You compare me unconsciously to those little mortals who cannot control their auric strength? Well it is to be expected for one so young. With Growth comes Wisdom. Oh, Honoured Sir, thank you for the instruction! He saluted in apology, replying as carefully as he could. Dragons were not unknown, great ones were peerless existences but even lesser err... No. -Bad thought. -Very. Bad. Thought. -Any dragon was a formidable existence. It always paid to be as polite as possible. I am very grateful for the rescue, you No, little boy, it is I who should thank you the dragon trailed off as if considering something. If not for you and your little talisman I might have gone another way, and it would have been The dragon trailed off again and coughed a bit awkwardly. No dragon would die such a mediocre death. Certainly not one of MY noble kind. So you, benefactor, were presented to me to guide the way. He managed to avoid sitting there slack jawed. That he had been delivered to the dragon so it wouldnt die in that giant alchemical bomb? That kind of self-rationalisation on your place in the world and how others found you was truly worthy of such a rarefied existence. -Yes, that was a good way to think of it, he thought quickly. So tell me young benefactor The dragon put it in on one hand and stared at him with narrow eyes.What has dragged the qi of that little chick all the way over to this backwater land to disturb my secluded meditation? That chick was ever a pain, and she delights in bringing simple misfortune upon my kind in the most vexing ways. I had thought she learned the error of her ways when she was tricked by that august lesser cousin of mine, but it seems she forgets hard earned lessons. Han Shu found himself wondering what this little chick was in reality, not to mention the lesser cousin if that terrifying wave of fire qi had belonged to her? He thought of a possibility and then tried to un-think it as quickly. -Could that Di Ji have such a backer as some kind of phoenix or luan? Were they stuck in a battle between two mythological creatures? Was that why Di Ji was here, to draw out this dragon? After a few moments of panic, however, more sane thoughts intruded based on everything he knew about Di Ji, which was mostly whispered tavern tales and now their encounter with him. He found it unlikely that someone like that could have the backing of a phoenix a creature associated with righteous pride, eternal transformation, rebirth and purifying fury -It could be an evil phoenix? a less than helpful voice in the back of his mind added. What concerns you so, boy, that you do not answer my question and instead look so terrified and confused with equal measure? -How can I explain? Staring back at the dragon, trying hard not to think of the cold sweat running down his neck, he tried to sort out his jumbled thoughts More to the point, the dragon rumbled, drumming his fingers on the side of his face. What kind of insanity is going on up there to bring someone as small in years as yourself all the way down here? This far into the depths of the second layer beneath Thunder Watch Spire? At a loss to explain simply, Han Shu found himself explaining their trip into the mountain range, the arrival of the two groups, of Di Ji and his attack, of their flight and eventual refuge in the depths to try to navigate back past Thunder Crest and escape their pursuer. He even talked about the reason why they were in the mountains in the first place, and about the issues the town was having. Somewhat to his surprise, the dragon listened contentedly, merely nodding occasionally and did not interrupt until he had finished the whole thing. A remarkable tale, young benefactor. To strive so, when you are so little and achieve so much. Most remarkable. The dragon seemed to ponder for a few moments This Di Ji is unknown to me, but he is both brave and foolish in equal measure to make such a ruckus as this. There are things in the depths of these mountains that have crept in here over the aeons that are truly best left undisturbed. The suppression in this place makes it a treasured land for those who seek to hone the edge of their existence to new heights and many will not welcome a disturbance like this as generously as I. It is a place where the Immortal may feel a mortals joys. Where Sovereign may live as a simple man. Where even the Ascendant may feel the shadow of death once more. It is a place where you can strive to exceed your limitations at every level. There is always a greater height. Always a deeper abyss. Always a more violent thunder. A more mysterious fate Ahem anyway, the dragon coughed. In short: life and death in this place are not according to the rules as you know it, or our worldly fate perceives it, so here a Qi Condensation boy may fight beyond his limits to challenge the greatest odds again and again, perhaps to receive a remarkable boon or god-born armament cast across the aeonspan While an old geezer like me who has seen the will of the heavens turn and turn again, seen the horrors and the marvels of those endless seas will still find his every move tested beyond what his old bones can stand The dragon seemed to grow sad for a second.Or find something that is greater still. He stared blankly at the dragon as that was not what he had been expecting. The dragon gave him an appraising look, then stared up at the ceiling again as a dull rumble ran through everything. -The battle was still ongoing? It seems I misjudged that Meng chick. The dragon coughed. It seems hers was not the spark that lit this place on fire, although she really should know better, given her perspective on this place. In any case, it seems I must owe you something, young benefactor. All I can do is give you a warning, or perhaps a promise. In my time here, I have felt that the truth of this place is surprisingly simple, yet in that simplicity there is a wisdom and complexity to confuse the wisest of sages, ensnare the most malcontent old ghosts or break the will of the most tyrannical emperors. In due course you will remember these words which we have shared and they will help you take a small step forwards, young benefactor. Consider it my gratitude for a new perspective. As he listened to the dragons words, the world shifted slightly The dragon was already gone, swirling upwards in a hidden twist of motion as the last syllables faded away. All the remained was a sense of unsettling dislocation as the present and past moments he had just experienced flowed through each other. In one, he was seated in a distant cavern listening to the wise words of an old sage, who had saved him, and in the same, yet distinctly different instant, he was leaping sideways, avoiding the giant slab that came crashing down. The divination talisman exploded into purple fire and he screamed in shock as the pain somehow cut through the forbidden pill The boulder slid past and gouged into the wall, snagging on something beneath it in the collapse. Pandemonium subsided and he groaned. The pain in his chest was unspeakable C Like the worst ever case of heartburn. Pushing himself to his feet, he found that the scree flow was still clattering down around the stalled slabs, however there was no immediate danger of further collapse. -A talisman worth every spirit stone! He praised Grandmaster Oudengs talisman in his heart as he continued up the slope as quickly as he dared, gritting his teeth. If he died now, because he stopped to admire his good fortune, his ancestors would see to it that he would be cursed from sun up to sundown. That said, it was hard to shake the feeling that something distinctly odd had just occurred relating to the explosion of the talisman starting with the fact that it had, well, exploded. It wasnt one from Grandmaster Mang after all. Wincing he rubbed his chest. He had no way to heal the burn in his current already overdosed physical situation and while it wouldnt necessarily scar, the pain was still somewhat unsettling. He shook his head, clearing his thoughts and focusing on his mantra a bit more directly. -No point in worrying about it right now anyway, he reflected. If I survive I can go ask Grandmaster Oudeng about it. He made it to the top of the slope and was met with the sight of the next cavern complex dimly reflecting in his darkvision. Moments after he had crossed over, however, he staggered drunkenly as seven immense quakes rumbled through the caverns in very quick succession. The cry that accompanied them like some terrible avian god descending into the world. It barely even qualified as noise, it was simply a statement of being Fury! Righteousness! Purification! All of these sensations were transmitted for a few disorientating seconds as he fought to stay conscious Fortunately, the disorientation only lasted a few seconds and compared with the disruption of the wave of golden-white qi, all it did was dislodge a few already destabilized pillars off into the roiling mists of this new cavern. Thankfully, the exit through the new cavern led upwards and was also relatively straight forward to get to C certainly in comparison to the previous He shot a final, dark look at the collapse behind him. The aftershocks from the seven impacts had brought down the remainder of the fissure he had escaped through completely, blocking off the route from below. -Hopefully that would seal in the worst of the damage should it actually go critical in the near future, he reflected. Though on that note, he eyed this smaller lake warily. It was also boiling, but nowhere on the same level. Exhaling, he picked a route and started to make his way onwards. As he did so, the commotion above finally, mercifully started to subside as well, though given how deep he was beneath Thunder Crest, it was hard to find any real peace of mind. Taking stock as he made his way across stable rock for once, he thanked the fates that he had presciently put his talismans and storage jade around his neck and tied them with luss cloth cord. If he lost that he might as well have just gone and jumped in the lake and made it a quick end. Skimming what he did have, though, he grimaced. The bags were largely on the way out. Expensive, but they had survived. A shuffle through his storage talisman showed that the main casualty of the acid below had been stuff like the food pills that werent kept in it. His talismans had been eviscerated of the most useful ones, but that was expected really. There was a large pot of purification pills and some healing pills. He would need to take one when the pill overuse lessened. In the meantime... Hopping onto the first stalagmite, he started properly on the path upwards. The first thing was to try and find Lin Ling and Juni somehow if the fates had been merciful, they hadnt ended up in quite the same degree of mess he had. Chapter 28 – The Final Day
It is oft remarked that if you are without particular talent in Spiritual Cultivation, have not the heart for Dharma, or Bodily Cultivation, not the nature for Soul Cultivation, nor the teacher for the Martial Forms, there still remains Physical Cultivation. So long as one has the means to acquire a mantra, one can attain quite easily a degree of strength that would be impressive in a mortal world. While it is true that one can gain strength, durability, and in fact an almost cockroach-like survivability compared to a spiritual cultivator of that realm. That one can live for a millennia and ensure that your descendants live double or even triple their normal mortal spans. It is in the end, an inescapable truth that this is sadly not a mortal world, and we are not mortals dreaming of Tian. To us Immortality is not the end of the path, but the beginning. As such, Physical Cultivation has no road here. None that I know of have ever taken it beyond its equivalent of Spirit Severing. Most never make it past Mantra Seed, its equivalent to forming a Golden Core. Additionally, those who dual cultivate these mantras with other methods such as Spiritual Laws cannot take the spiritual part as the major component. To do so invariably invokes issues in tribulations that not even the most remarkable of sages have ever managed to raise a disciple to overcome. As such your spiritual cultivation will never advance beyond your physical one, cursing you to a broken road for the compromise of a swift start
~Excerpt from a talk on the Heavenly Dao. Dao Sovereign Sheng Wen.

~ Sana and Arai C Mysterious Land ~
Sana found herself drifting. She couldnt say it was an unpleasant sensation simply because her nervous system had capitulated at an indeterminable point prior to this. Assuming she wasnt already dead, and this was what the point of demise felt like, only her foundation and mantra were sustaining the frozen sparks of her life at this point. The idea that she might already be crossing over to the afterlife was really not helping. No matter how persistently she scrunched those morbid thoughts into a ball and pushed them away, they kept coming back. -It could be some weird variant of the afterlife. -Death is complicated after all. She focused hard, banishing the C they were not voices, she didnt really get those, mercifully C fractured shards of her own subconscious that were prodding and poking away at her. -On the other hand, I really hope the energy I just spent to keep them in check wouldn''t have been better spent sheltering my organs, she thought. And yet death, and ideas of death Just. Would. Not. Go. Away. Disgusted with that part of herself but unwilling to waste more vital energy on it, she let them spool out in the background while she focused on the important things C like trying to ensure that her remaining organs didnt fail. Her subconscious promptly started to vociferously debate with itself about what death in a world where great sages poked and prodded at the destinies of those much weaker than themselves, while old freaks and ghosts were able to mess with time and space on a disturbingly casual level, might actually mean. She ignored it resolutely and focused wholeheartedly on the resurgent chill in her bones. It currently felt like it was trying to break out and reconnect with the deathly chill from outside. Only when they started on personal grief, particularly the death of their mother, did she finally send a sweeping thought to scatter them away. Even so, she was left with the lingering memories of her fathers bitter rants about those self-same sages and ghosts echoing in her minds eye. Finally, however, she managed to reconnect to some sense of her surroundings. -Her nervous system was still frozen solid somehow. Probably that was a mercy as her blood was barely flowing as it was. -Grass beneath her? Check. -Sky, well, mist above her, tinted a disturbing red so her eyes were ruined? Check. -Also not above her C ahead of her, a stray part of her subconscious corrected her. Sighing inwardly, she had to acknowledge that it was correct it seemed. It was impossible to move, so she couldnt see what was holding her left wrist hand? -That should be Arai. She had been standing right next to her. It helped in a strange way that the damage appeared to be purely physical. Whatever it was that had been done to them, by whatever it was that conjured or brought this mist, didnt seem to be related to qi. -Or if it was, it was so powerful that she couldnt even perceive it, a more rebellious fragment called out. -In any case, it was no form of qi she could do anything about. She pushed back at the various parts of her mind which were trying to give other theories. As time passed, they were getting more persistent which was not a good thing. She knew she didnt really suffer the split voices issue from psyche breaks. Neither of them should, truth be told. Their mantra was particularly good at soul stuff and they had a lot of exposure to places like the Red Pit, compared to most of the other herb hunters. Especially herb hunters their age. Even so, the disparate shards of her consciousness were getting more incoherent, or morbid, or confused. Some screamed... Some sobbed... One just wanted to ramble about grass and nothing she could do would shut it up. Another had been quietly reciting their mantra non-stop. She was grateful for that last one at least. It was at least being useful. That was what mattered. Time flowed on, either seconds or minutes, she couldn''t say. Her vision was less pink now which was good. That probably meant she wasnt dead, so she continued to lie there and stare at grass, trying to filter out the little voice that was explaining how THIS particular bit of grass was more interesting than the last hundred blades. She really wished she could just shut her eyes. Slowly other things re-associated in her mind and body. -Stuff. -Wherever they.? -...She? -This place was. -Had time passed? -Of course, it had. She froze. CAhhah, the voices giggled at that. That was probably not good. Becoming the voice in your own head was absolutely not a symptom of getting better. The feeling of dissociation had been growing steadily stronger even as she fought to save her liver from the cold. It was like trying to focus after not sleeping for days except she didnt need to sleep? -Oh. My... memories are breaking apart. All she wanted to do was close her eyes, and just sleep -No. No. Very bad! All the shard-like voices invested in not dying turned on her. The mantra still rattled through her head. She had no idea how she was actually doing that, a voice in her head supplied. The one that was Cstill talking about fate-thrashed grass told it that it was obviously because this hill was made of very special grass. She wanted to scream. At them. At her. At the world. At the thing that had put her in this state. -You can scream because we are feeling pain again. She eyeballed the shards and really focused on pushing them back together a bit. They didnt resist, but it was like trying to pile up fine sand with her hands and there just wasnt enough sand. -Why can I feel? It was odd. Too odd. Her nervous system was a chunk of ice. Her brain, lungs and heart were about all that was still properly protected. Another voice in her head supplied that she was probably suffering huge brain trauma in some manner, likely due to the exposure to whatever it was, the shadowy thing in the fog. -That was unhelpful. The voice that she couldnt really focus on at all pointed out that it wasnt there to be helpful. It seemed far too happy about that. Every part of her body hurt. She still couldnt move, and the chill in her body was still there. Although it was fading, maybe? Probably. Her hand was no longer purplish. Ah. Her vision was no longer pink. That was why. Now her hand was pale. Whitish blue and smeared in dried blood and torn skin? It looked like a corpses hand, she thought. One left too long in a blizzard. A hand, in no better condition than hers, held hers through the grass. Dull pulses echoed in her head. -The grass was taller than she recalled? Odd it had been short? Shorter? The shard of her subconscious that was rambling on about grass was triumphant, telling her she should have been looking at it first. -Because it wasnt the same grass! -You could have started with that point. Rather than something about the shape of the fibres on the blades making it Alusis Broad-grass rather than Alusa Meadow Sedge, she shot back at it. -I am you, the voice pointed out, even as it dwindled away into the distance, its task presumably done. One after another the shards of her subconscious folded back into herself. The dull thunder-like pulses in her head were getting stronger now? -Oh... -Not thunder, heartbeat. Her eardrums were either smashed or rendered functionally inoperable. Her face was in agony. Pain inside her face. Ice crystals in her sinuses. -Wonderful, she thought somewhat sarcastically. It was funny how the mind fixated on that kind of pain, rather than, say, the agonising frost burns and lacerations she was also becoming aware of. Still, her having an actual pulse was good. Then again, the voice droning the mantra was also getting quieter. So probably not good. She focused on the words her mother had told her to visualise. To pull out the potential of her body thread by thread. ''Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul.'' She might as well have thrown the mantra into a deep pool for the good it did. There was no energy to spare to curse, all she could do was focus harder. Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul. The pain transformed slightly. The cycle shifted. She felt the intent filtering through the words. -Again. SpIRit. HEaRt. REneWal. BOdy. SouL. This time the mantra fled from her like a slippery fish. Too much concentration. Her mothers words spontaneously resurfaced in her mind. A kindly face, a gentle voice saying: No Sana... You cannot force it. This isnt like a spiritual law where you can get there JUST by sheer bloody-mindedness half the time. You must ACCEPT what is given. Receive the words as if they are an old friend. You cannot force them to be a part of you. Father''s voice: I think thats an oversimplification dear. I wont pretend to understand a tenth of what it is you are teaching the girls but for a spiritual law, you have to control the flow of Qi. Its hardly sheer bloody-mindedness as you put it. ... Her mother sounded annoyed: Shush! You will confuse her. She needs to understand that control is not about domination, its about harmony. Its a" the memory trailed off as the words dwindled away. -What the dark-fate! Stupid memory! -Why no perfect recall! "Cycle. Not a" the words came back momentarily before vanishing again. -Cycle... shifting pattern, harmonious rhythm of the body! -Stop fighting me you moron, let me work! She stared into the darkness of her own collapsing psyche and sweated mentally. When your own mantra started speaking to you things were bad. Very very bad. Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul. It worked. But it didnt feel as strong as it should. Her vitality was slipping away. Like the creeping hands of some malignant spectre, realisation concerning her bodily condition filtered through to her. Her body was ruined beyond even the capability of her foundation to support. All she was doing was treading water, slowly drawing out her death That went straight into the mantra bin and she started to repeat the cycle again. Her memories were blurry now. It was hard to focus, trapped in this world of icy fog, in the present. Even as she struggled to eke out that next cycle she could feel everything slipping away from her into the shadows. Suddenly she heard her mothers voice so clearly she might have been sitting right next to her, felt a hand on her head, her hand clasping her right hand. A warmth and a sense of care she had not felt in years. Child the voice seemed sad? -Why was mother sad? What has happened to you Oh, Sana Your mother is just going to go away for a while... if you both grow strong maybe we will meet again my dear little one, you must look after your father. He can be a real idiot at times. The hand felt warm the gentle voice echoed in her mind. A sense of sadness gripped her. "It seems that fate is indeed a cruel thing here. Your mother can only give you this gift" She heard mocking laughter somehow... Her mothers? {I. Do. Not. Want. You. To. Die. In. This. Place.} It felt like she had been dropped in boiling water. The strength that flowed from those words set her body alight. She floundered in her mind. Hot. Cold. Light. Dark. Everything spun, but nothing quite moved. Consciousness was physically returned to her like a slap in the face. Her eyes snapped open. She gasped out loud. It felt like a soundless death rattle. Every part of her was in agony. Her bones felt like they had jaws and were gnawing at her muscles. Her muscles felt like they were twisted and contorted in ways nature never intended beneath her skin. As for her skin? She couldnt decide if it was on fire or frozen solid. Pain was reality, her whole world was pain now. She screamed silently and kept on screaming until the hand holding hers squeezed hers. Her sister''s voice, from nearby sounded like she was gargling ice crystals. Thats probably not a good idea. She ran out of breath to scream and gasped. Air flooded her lungs - she hadn''t breathed in, the pain was quite something. Eventually, she managed to speak haltingly: S-ss-sis? H-how? Ah, Arai sounded equally raspy and distant. She tried to move her head to look at her, but her body was still numb. Something mother left us, I think, Arai sounded not sad, it was an emotion that she knew because it was inside her as well. complicated. I heard her voice. I guess this was her. gift, her sisters voice was muted even through the rasp. Her own memories were still tattered and fractured. No voices, at least. She tried to summon up the words from the memories. There had been a few. Something in the tone lingered with her. The homily came first: ''Accept what is given, receive what is due'' - even old Ling had muttered it occasionally when she was sure he thought none of them noticed when he was particularly annoyed about something. The other memory was nebulous. Like it deliberately didnt want to come into her minds eye. Whatever words her mother had spoken to save her, or maybe safeguard, refused to make themselves known. However, something in the tone of the voice lingered. She focused on that, the tone, and repeated the mantra. She only managed a single word in the same manner. Body Her body breathed. That was the only way to describe it. The tension melted away and the pain, while still there, was now more recurring memory than active reality. She stared up at the sky. There was a sun there. Sis, she said after a while. Yes? Arai croaked. We both survived. Yes It seems we did, Arais voice mirrored her own. It was hard to say how long she lay there, on the grass, before she felt capable of rolling over. Everything hurt. But at least she could move without screaming, thanks to the mantra. Arai lay there, looking like something that had just crawled out of a blood pit. Can you move? she asked. Yeah I uggh sort of. I was just, Arai replied, sounding hoarse. Figured it was better to take it easy Yeah it was hard to disagree with that logic. She looked around and finally realised why her subconscious had been ranting about grass. Because the grass was different now. It was taller, for starters. It had been about shin high before on the hilltop. Now it was close to waist high. Pulling herself up, using the nearest upright rock for support, she took in the landscape. If there was an upside, it didnt appear to have completely changed around them. The broad brushstrokes were still the same. They were still within a wide circle of twelve upright stones. Now she could make out dull relief figures on each one. A woman holding a jar? Another had a sheep on it for some reason. Another a crab. All were crude and highly stylised. Twelve in total, animals and figures. Was it something akin to the zodiac of 12 celestial animals? It took a moment to place the other change. The view was still awe-inspiring. The forests now climbed precipitously up the mountain slopes, vanishing into the cloud in the distance. She could make out what appeared to be the tower of one of those great buildings, but of the others? Staring around, she got nothing. None of the other peaks had ruins on them. However, the insane scale was gone or somehow lessened. That was not to say, as she kept looking up and up at the peaks, that they were not immense. The mountains towered. The ones before them, across the valley, easily twelve miles high, from valley bottom to the peaks she could see. She had taken in the circumference twice before the rest of the changes sank in. They were probably not in a valley, but rather a vale enclosed in a great ring of peaks running east to west. If there was a pass behind, it was lost in mist and cloud pine forest. The pass to the north what was probably north was barely visible amid the sweeping slopes. She fancied that towers shimmered in that distance as well. If it was possible, the landscape felt a lot more, well, complete. Harmonious, even. The vegetation encroached into the vale, but no longer was there a weird shift between sub-tropical jungle and montane cloud pine for starters. The vale was broad and flat. The river still glittered in the distance. The huge cataracts in the distance rumbled. But seemed more structured. Now that she looked closely, there were in fact buildings in the distance, on some of the slopes to the east C towering compounds and interlocked complexes that squatted on the edge of the cloud line. Their design a mix of familiar and unfamiliar. There were pagodas and stupa-like things, rectilinear buildings with peaked roofs and sprawling halls that barely registered above the treeline. Even several large villa-like structures that were, apart from the flatter roofs, similar in their construction/design to those on the coast near Blue Water City, here overlooking the valley from the higher ridgeline. Some looked mostly intact, but in others, she was able to pick out some missing roofs and tumbled walls. Her instinct suggested they would be unreachable. Most of them were above the lower mist line or hidden in the forest that encroached onto it. Arai had managed to pull herself upright and was also looking around, wincing and checking her limbs as she did so. Thats probably not good, her sister muttered, suddenly holding up the jade talisman around her neck. She blinked and peered at it. Whats wrong with it? she asked, not seeing anything obviously off. Remember, I triggered a counting talisman, or well, altered a talisman really badly, to take a stable pulse of qi from my storage talisman at a fixed point back before we started climbing that cliff? What feels like a lifetime ago? Arai said. OhYes, she found herself replying, not liking where this might be going. Well, we were out for three days it seems. So there goes the theory that we get kicked out after seven days. We have been here for nine now, according to the talisman count. So it could be closer to ten, I guess. If you count the time before we triggered it. Oh, was all she could manage at that. It was what she had expected somehow, but well. Arai frowned. Huh, it seems the landscape changed again? Less ginormous buildings and the scale seems within reason now? Yeah, she nodded. Probably it happened when the mist moved on. I hope that doesnt come back. I dont think mother left us a second lifesaving... whatever that was. Something to do with the more advanced realms of our physical cultivation mantra I guess, or a different mantra altogether, maybe? Old Ling did say you could have more than one if you were particularly gifted or lucky, Arai mused. By the way did you also get the weird recollection thing that went with it? When mother started lecturing me about acceptance and not forcing control. Oh.erm, yeah, she stared off into the distance. That memory had slotted back neatly into its place. The follow on one was still fuzzy and indistinct though. Hah. You were always terrible at that when we were young, Arai chuckled weakly. And you were shit at unarmed she trailed off, staring out across the vale. And after that? she asked carefully. Oh, Arai trailed off as well. Neither talked much about the time of their mothers death. The memories were cruel and difficult. Easier to just forget that her mothers extended family were such people. Father had taken steps to ensure that they were properly removed from their matrilineal grandfathers clan. Their matrilineal grandmother still kept in some contact, but it was awkward and distant. They knew what they had done. Their brother had been the compromise of sorts. A pitiful thing. Mother was there, in the dark, holding my hand, singing a song. I think it was the day before she passed away. It was something like a lullaby, but I didnt recognise the words. I think it was one of the ones she sometimes sang when she was sad, or we hadnt had a good day somehow. You? Sana grimaced. Its hard to recall. She was at my bedside? Or sitting on the bed, it was just before... she said she was sorry? And that she had to go away for a long time. Neither spoke for a while. Arai finally gave a big sigh and fell back on the grass. Well it seems no good will come of dwelling on it too much. We survived. A short while later she sat back up. Theres a lake down there. Assuming its not filled with Yin Qi. Or deathly corrosive, or actually boiling so hard it doesnt even ripple Or actually a portal into a timeless death zone that draws in everyone it touches, turning them into one-dimensional images, she added sourly, thinking of the ''Stopping Pit''. Yes. Or that, Arai shuddered. Shall we stagger over there and see if we cant clean ourselves up a bit? She stared at her sister, then at herself. They both looked like living corpses. Thats not a bad idea, she conceded. You look about as bad as I feel.

~ Meng Fu, Seven Sovereigns School C Yin Eclipse Valleys. ~
Meng Fu; Ancient Imperial Ancestor, Dao Mother Heaven Pyre, True Flame Sovereign, Founder of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School C and several others before that, theoretically revered ancient ancestor across much of a Great World, teacher of fabled existences, and to her mother, and now one ancient eldritch thing from beyond the comprehension of mortal existence little chick, stood on the edge of a cliff, looking down into the smouldering remains of a part of ancient Mahavaran. The obliteration within the eastern side of the Jasmine Gate was near total. There, the impact of two of the seven venerate-grade weapons had achieved the same kind of devastation a quasi-immortal cultivator could in a lower world. Someone, the perpetrators of the fine mess she was now looking out over, had clearly raised the suppression, and not just a little bit either. A formidable venerate-step treasure, or an artefact forged of a venerates Dao Spark was required for that. -Yet another thing to ponder in all this, she mused, taking in the smouldering chaos for a few more seconds before looking into the distance to contemplate the wider catastrophe. For someone ignorant of the subtleties in the way the suppression in Yin Eclipse worked, having just watched everything unfold, the lack of wider damage in the landscape would, she was sure, probably be perplexing. Yes, parts of the valleys around her burned, their fires visible as halos beneath vast palls of smoke in every direction. Yes, some ridge lines had actually been cracked and several large, rather uninviting fissures had been cleft into the ''underworld'', but most of that had been caused by the aftershocks, not the initial impacts. That the damage below was what it was, was, truthfully, a testament to the terrible power of the seven parasol wood swords that the Seven Severing Phoenix Sword Formation leveraged at its core. To truly understand how terrible the suppression in this place was, you had to understand that anywhere else in this world, that offensive power, even pressured by the fundamental ''oppression'' exerted by the nature of Great World, would have turned half of Blue Water Province into a flat, glassy desert. Anything on the western side of the sub-continent would have had a very bad day. Shaking her head, she turned back to look at the two groups of cultivators behind her. The first was a squad of Guardian Elders from the Seven Sovereigns School led by two of her own disciples; twelfth old ancestor Cao Liang and ninth old ancestor Meng Tan. Neither were remotely amused to be here, Especially Meng Tan. The other was the survivors of this farce. It was fair to say there was a lot of looming going on. Their rescue mission, of sorts, was not happy. Ah, A-ancestor Cao! One of the surviving elders who appeared to know her disciple, was busy kowtowing to him. The others were all kneeling nearby, also grovelling. Looking on, she couldnt help but feel it was an action truly unbecoming of their status. -I suppose it is what it is, she mused, looking over them. When you get a big sect, no matter how hard you try, invariably you get idiots like this who lack character yet still manage to worm their way up the ladder. We have only found these four, Honoured Founder, The leader of the Guardian Elder group stepped forward smartly and saluted. These four who are still alive, that was the unspoken part. Well, five if I count little Ji, who miraculously survived this debacle. Her gaze travelled to the line of corpses. There were seven, somewhat coincidentally, though those were only the ones they had found body parts for. Another five had died leaving no corpses C either through self-detonation or being consumed C while a further three were entirely unaccounted for. We are waiting on the sect to locate the soul talismans of Fan Ji, Rantai Mao and Erlang Weng, External Guardian Elder Meng Fei added, saluting her politely. She gave him a sideways look and sighed inwardly. Technically, all Sect Elders who were willing to partake in this kind of mission had to have a copy of their personal soul talisman stored in the schools grand pavilion. The Seven Sovereigns had very explicit rules forbidding ad-hoc members on these kinds of missions for good reason as well, given how political they always tended to be, and how challenging the Seven Sovereigns current position on Eastern Azure was. Honoured Ancestor, all three of them originally started off as guest elders. They were recent additions to the External Elder Hall, another of the elders supplied. Did they now, her non-committal reply made the four survivors flinch. The pattern of this was clear enough, to her at least. It wasnt the first time, although it was the first time someone or group had dared to be this overt in almost 200,000 years. Their school had kept a low profile in recent millennia for its status as a major world power. A part of her was wondering now if that profile had been too low, truth be told. She had largely let its profile recede in public matters since the Huang-Mo wars. Firstly to avoid attracting eyes to her own matters, and secondly because the current emperor was weak on his throne and looking for excuses, particularly after the attempt to pressure the Moon Tomb cult after those wars ended up being a costly, spiked iron brick on the foot of the Imperial Military Bureau. -What to do. What to do. She stared over at the mountain slopes beyond and Black Spire Pinnacle, the lowest, easterly peak of Thunder Crest. Its clouds had returned to their normal pattern. To her west, the great peak of the Yin Eclipse Great Mount towered in the clouds, still somewhat visible given the seasonal rains had not started to reassert their dominion. At this distance, it looked to be over a thousand miles high, but actually, that was an illusion of its presence. Just by being, it distorted its presence in the world, such that she was sure it would be a surprise to most to know it was only ninety-nine miles high. -Ninety-nine miles high, an immense mountain. It was the third highest in the entire Great World. Only the erstwhile Kunlun Mountain, the stronghold of the Buddhists of the Shang Buddha in this world and Mount Tai on the central continent, the seat of Divine Ascension for the Dun Clans sole Divine Sage and principle link to the Kong Heavenly clan, were higher. You had to qualify that though because Yin Eclipse was not a normal mountain. It had an innate quality that broke space in some way even she couldnt fully grasp. It towered on the horizon no matter where you were on the sub-continent and beyond, fully visible tens of thousands of miles distant and having a presence several magnitudes over its actual height. All its peaks were odd as well. In their own terrifying ways. With a further soft sigh, she considered the scattered clouds and drifting sheets of light rain, through which peeked slashes of blue sky, and pursed her lips, as unbidden, the scene of Yin Eclipse descending into the world hung in her mind''s eye. -Oh you fools if only you brats trying to poke and pry at the secrets of this place could have seen that moment she sighed inwardly, resisting the urge to shudder. Seen how the land shattered and the seas boiled. How three continents had become seven in an instant under its impact. Her hunch was that their ardour for its secrets would be cooled, buried and memorialised for their nine generations so fast it might well cause a temporal paradox. -Ah... With a grimace, she caught herself, however there was not sense of peeking eyes, not any spiteful thunder. The devastation unleashed had been impressive, for the size of what actually came down, given how it now looked. Then again she had also seen the things fall down that would become the mysterious ruins of the primary peaks and their various mountains around it. The fragments of that fortress and the black stone Watchtowers as her mother had called them. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. unbidden, her gaze sought out the heart of the Jasmine Gate. The grove where that... she took a breath, glad she was facing away from the others. -At least the old turtle dragon left without causing a fuss. That this was where Old Jiao had come to skulk for the last millennia was a bit of a shock, even to her. Their rivalry was somewhat cooler of late, but he was one of the few entities in this Great World that would actually give her personal pause and among the most unpredictable as well. If only because unlike her, he had spent much more time prying into the secrets of this place. She had only been a little chick then, standing at her mothers side. Newly arrived in this place, accompanying her mother when she came to chastise a foolish ancient emperor for using one of the Meng clans precious gifts to make furniture -Furniture! Who turns a celestial parasol tree into a chair? Over a trade dispute even now, uncounted years later that was still annoying to think about. -Well, if I discount the old turtle, probably there is no one else here who knows as much about this heaven-defying death trap as I do and this is not his style. -Not to mention, the Jasmine Gate would probably turn him into turtle soup, assuming that old villain of a monkey didn''t try again. There was no sign of it, either. That was, unfortunately, the problem with this place, it was a death-trap and it was also an inexhaustible cornucopia of chaos if you didnt just let it well enough alone. When it first fell, she had been dubious about how concerned her mother was over it and in truth a bit resentful when she was handed the task of watching C as she had put it at the time C Paint dry on a bit of celestial geology. Now, she would give genuine tail feathers for it to be anywhere close to that boring. Especially given the Jasmine Gate, once its old experts recouped was going to want answers. Sighing faintly, she turned back to the four survivors again, contemplating them with narrowed eyes. They had no way of knowing, so it was hard to blame them on one level, that this mountain and the events surrounding its descent into this world were the real reason that the Meng family, within the Meng Heavenly clan, continued to maintain a presence on Eastern Azure. The only reason that the Seven Sovereigns School even existed. Her mother had asked her and a group of her sworn friends to set up an influence under the pretence of keeping an eye on that emperors successor. A first flush of responsibility, a good experience for her to spread her wings, in a world that didnt have any of the high politicking or inherent danger of many of their own dominion realms. The reality being that she was to keep watch on this place and inform her mother immediately if anything untoward happened. They had made various schools and sects over the aeons since, finally founding the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School which still stood to this day. -In spite of several events akin to those that have transpired today. If it wasnt for the fact that she was being subtly observed by quite a number of people, including several from beyond the horizon, she would have sat down and groaned C or punched something maybe one of the idiots grovelling. Her mothers instructions regarding this place were typical of her - Do nothing, say nothing, watch it carefully and make sure nobody pokes around in it too overtly. Early attempts at doing nothing about it had been largely futile though. -If there was a red talisman and bell rope somewhere that said danger do not touch, world may end, cultivators would be queuing up for a thousand miles to try yanking it off, she thought wryly. So in the intervening aeons, she had sponsored various expeditions into the ruins themselves and also quietly eliminated quite a few after the fact C either personally, or through the influence of her sworn sister Meng Ruo, who had founded the Solitary Slaughter Sept. That the Meng clan controlled the foremost dark cultivator sect controlling the elite assassins of this great world was a secret known to none but the two of them and one other. All those places she had ventured into, in and beneath the mountains, including the smouldering ruin of the Jasmine Gate below, were fearful, uncommon places. Filled with inauspicious vibes, distorted qi, spatial dissonance and the lingering, unwilling echoes of other times and places. To that end, it was amazing what people didnt notice, despite it being right in front of them. Although some of it was a matter of perspective C perspective that was currently lacking in the heavens of this era. The laws of the Great World were thin here. Even the strength of the fates and Worldly Fate struggled to penetrate much beyond the surface. Everywhere here, you could find rules that exceeded the connate strength of a Great World and a veritable menagerie of old things had accordingly found their home in those same depths over the aeons. Things that liked to avoid the laws of these and other heavens, or simply those that sought to test themselves in a way nowhere else in this part of the Azure Astral Starfield, never mind in Eastern Azure itself, could or would. Seekers of that final scrap of enlightenment that would propel them to new heights or depths. Precious few really understood the true upper limits of the fearful strength of this place. Her mother had warned her before she left, explicitly, that the suppression in the depths of this land was so vast that it would be able to quash even someone of her realm effortlessly, never mind a Venerate of lesser realms, or an meagre Ascendant. None would be more or less privileged than a Golden Core child in this otherworldly place. Death would come in equal measure, uncaring of prestige, knowledge, comprehension, Truth or manifest destiny. Especially ''manifest destiny''. This mountain sometimes seemed to exist purely to spit in the eye of some aspects of the Heavenly Samsara, she felt. Mulling this over, while she considered her own part in this, it was hard not to feel a bit frustrated, because if she were to be somewhat objective, part of this was her fault. Not the mess in front of her C that was a matter for the school and its vitality. Rather, she was culpable for not stopping those brats guarding the school before they dropped that particular formation through the rift. Staring around again, it was impossible to deny that it had exacerbated the whole thing a lot. It made her want to kick something. Unfortunately, that would be un-decorous and unbecoming of a person of her eminent status and send the wrong impression to any onlookers. She should have realised as soon as the abomination started talking. However, it was not every week that a real eldritch abomination from beyond the realm wall came crawling out of your teleportation formation, not in Azure Astral Starfield anyway. It had at least injured the thing that emerged, but caused so much damage in the collateral shockwave, even with the suppression of the land, that it had disturbed the Thunder on the Pinnacle and revealed its ruin to the world for a mere moment. Although not as much as the other thing. She was compartmentalising that. Her anger there was more personal. -There would be restitution for that. -Could I just seal the entire sub-continent? Claim this place for the Meng family? It was a tempting if rather extravagant thought, though doable if she played her hand right. -I could call brother, Meng Ruo maybe, and a few of the others back... -On the other hand, mother would throw a fit and the Meng clan would probably demand I come back. Her mother would be very angry if she abused the precarious position of the clan in this world. Her father would likey demand that she come home, again. Maybe send her aunt with her brother to make sure that she did this time. It would also provoke a Realm War on multiple fronts that the Meng clan neither wanted nor needed in the current era. The Dun and by extension the Kong and Huang Heavenly clans, who were the ascendant influences at this point, would take it as the Meng clan trying to re-establish hegemony here, and Eastern Azure was no longer a pivotal concern on her clan''s terriorial fringe in this era. The new treaty, barely half a cycle old, had also given a lot more power to the Huang Heavenly clan. The Wuli branch was tolerable, however the Gan branch was not. They were almost a clan within a clan, strutting peacocks with dangerous origins and far too many skeletons. The Kong clan might well decide that their bottom line had been breached and permit the Duns Divine Sage to turn his gaze back to the world to protect the seat of his Blue Morality Scripture. CNo, she mused, still eyeing the group who were grovelling, now is not the time to provoke a shit-slinging match with that bunch of hypocrites. The current generation were a bit flaky but those behind them, pulling the strings, were not and the last thing anyone needed was someone getting ideas on Yin Eclipse and deciding to turn it over. That someone hadnt come prying when the Venerate Core exploded was already nothing short of miraculous, though she supposed it could be down to them having detonated it right in front of such an abomination. Looking back at the peak of the great mount, shrouded in perpetual cloud, she frowned. -Was it you? Did you step in? She got nothing in return, making her just sigh again, a bit more deeply then turn her eyes back to the four survivors once more, who having just watched her stare at them aimlessly for some minutes sighing with palpable disappointment, were fully in the grip of every ill scenario their febrile minds could concoct. The elders were getting a breakdown of what had happened at least, in between all the gesticulation and the grovelling. -When you realise what it is that you have been party to. Will you try to kill yourselves? Rather than accept the punishment? she wondered with an amused sigh, probably they wouldn''t, they didn''t have the conviction for that. Haiiii The trees around them rustled somewhat ominously, making her realise that last sigh had been a bit too overt. The four were grovelling even more now. Even the elders and her two disciples were staring at her askance. Honoured ancestor? a nearby External Guardian Elder saluted. Another war for the control of Eastern Azure is not what anyone needs. Certainly not off of the back of this place, she mused, walking over from the edge of the ridge. It was somewhat amusing really, to watch the wheels of their minds spinning as they all turned over her words. I could have said that the grass was green and the sky was blue and they would still be sweating, looking for the hidden meaning. That said, talking about global war did serve to unnerve the four idiots, who were visibly sweating, so she decided to just stick with that line for now. As much because it was what the distant watchers probably expected as well. You are aware that your actions have broken a whole bunch of our influences most ancient rules? she added for good measure, crossing her arms. The theatre was something you just took in your stride after a while, though in this instance it was getting a bit silly. She could detect ten separate groups now, from all over C north, south, east and west, a lot from the west. She herself could not be divined, but that didnt mean that people werent trying to see what the Seven Sovereigns would do in these circumstances. Various powers had been quietly working for hundreds of millennia to keep the eyes of the current Imperial Court from these lands, and before that the Shan had also been encouraged to not delve too deeply, though there the agreement had been somewhat cosier. Quite a few of those powers, on both sides, had long memories and held deeper grudges still. While the war between the differing interpretations of Fate within the world had mostly cooled this last aeon and the Blue Morality was here to stay, this vexed a lot of the older influences who remembered freer days, before the last great upheaval, when the Dun Imperial clan was re-established thanks to the Kong clan. The Heavens of Eastern Azure had changed and most had made some accommodation with it. She had wanted to leave the world then, having become disillusioned with this place and the chaos that led to the downfall of the Shan, as several of her old friends had. However, her mother had been insistent that someone she could trust watch the Great Mount C and keep a wary eye on the more ambitious elements within the Dun Imperial clan in case they turned their eyes towards it. That warning still made her wary, because the Duns own Divine Sage had deep roots with Eastern Azure. She knew a bit about divinity, truthfully, far more than anyone at her realm should. Many of the eyes watching now were from those other powers. While they disagreed about a very great number of things, none of them wanted to see the Kong or the Ming or the Tang Heavenly clans set their eyes on Yin Eclipse in earnest, so her actions here were being scrutinised far too closely. Far, far too closely. -Oh yes. Her mother was going to give her an earful all right if she ever got to hear about this. She stared at the four pensively, not bothering to hide the pressure in her gaze now. Based on the idiots in front of her, it was highly likely that word would get back to others in the Meng clan, even if she had no hand in it. Sect Enforcement Great Elder Tuo Kankai, who was still babbling, would have absolutely taken some steps to expedite his role in this mess. She had, admittedly, tuned out his excuses several minutes ago because they were, if not properly mendacious, bordering on attempted deception by omission. Not even good omission either. Anyone with half an eye to read the landscape, and most of those who had come with her were at least capable of that, even here, could see how his excuses rang hollow. So let me get this clear, young Liang, who was squatting next to the shivering ''Great Elder'', mused. None of the people you saved are here, because they were already running away when you arrived? Yey-ye-yes! another nearby survivor stammered. Some Golden Immortal punks and two children managed to run away C while you all bravely stood there and fought not only the whole Jasmine Gate, but an honest to goodness Eldritch Abomination?" You could hear the subconscious gulps of all four. E-e-elder Fan Ji Is missing, Meng Tan supplied helpfully from where he stood nearby. We are aware of that. You dont need to keep stammering it out like you''re retarded. An image of that group was still within her perception, barely. They were now maybe 15 miles to the west, hidden by a pretty good talisman. The signature suggested that it was personally crafted by Din Bao one seemed to be from the Jade Gate Court, two others were scions of the Ha Family, based on the symbol on their soiled robes, while the last was a young woman from the Ling clan wearing the robe of a minor civil official. There was no obvious sign of the other two. The four here had been categorical there had been four, but they had said nothing of a girl, which to her suggested, which either meant they were lying or the group she had in her sights had gained a few. Certainly none of those in that group were the ''Ji Tantai'' that Meng Tan had been looking into. There were more questions there, but they could wait for later. -When eyes were not prying quite so much. We, we did You teleported blindly into the single most dangerous corner of the whole of Yin Eclipse probably in Azure Astral Starfield, Meng Tan, who was old enough to have seen the Jasmine Gate exact ''retribution'' for markedly lesser incursions than this, added. Probably, yes, young Liang agreed. Without even bothering to try to scry the location you were about to hit "Not to mention the Censure Notification was delayed after you set out," Meng Tan added. "Indeed," Cao Liang agreed. "And then, to add insult to all that, when you landed here, blind, you got slapped in the face so hard the rest of the fate-thrashed world heard it twice before you even registered you got hit! Cao Liang had almost pulled the misfortunate Tuo Kankai off his feet at this point. You know what this looks like? The three other elders grovelled harder. -Oh they know all fate-thrashed right, she smirked inwardly. That was an Imperial Censure Summoning. We have to do those, its part of the obligation every sect signed up to with the Azure Astral Treaty all those years ago, she interjected. However, did you know we have an exemption for one place? Confused expressions on both groups just made her sigh and determine that everyone over the rank of Outer Sect Junior Elder was going to re-read the entire sects rulebook, in front of her, in the very near future out loud. Here. They cant call anyone to perform a censure here. In this fate-thrashed place! Cao Liang proved himself the one person who apparently had read it as he pointed at the smoking ruin of the Jasmine Gate behind them. And! Even if such a thing were to be required, it has to go through Junior Sister Yang or me, Meng Tan interjected. Yes, or my Senior Brother Tan! Cao Liang, who really was having far too much fun with this she had to consider, agreed. So what this looks like to all of us, gathered here, is that you are colluding with enemies of our school to cause us an injury? Are you colluding with enemies of our school? Cao Liang pressed, a bit more forcefully. N-no! the three other elders almost screamed at once. No Collusion. NOT COLLUDING! NEVER COLLUDING!!! Elder Tuo? Can you swear you are not colluding? Meng Tan asked grimly from where he was standing, arms behind his back, watching the interrogation. Looking at how this was playing out, she coughed and turned to Meng Tan. You are certain there is no sign of this Ji Tantai here? None whatsoever? None, Revered Teacher he replied respectfully, as Cao Liang stepped back, also looking at her. Her decision to step in was really down to the fact that Tuo Kankai, or more likely one of those missing elders, really did have some connection to the missing Ji Tantai. That was something that didnt need to be openly aired for potential onlookers. A secondary consideration was that she also didnt trust Tuo Kankai to not start sprouting stupid things that might put them in an awkward situation if he had too much time to think about things here and now. May the fates be buggered by a monkey! she muttered, allowing a little bit of her annoyance, and she was annoyed at that, truly, to seep out to play for the watchers. Several little orange daisies flickered into being around them. Even though they vanished almost as quickly as they came, sliding back into unreality, everyone else present still flinched. And what of the complications? she asked, making sure her face was suitably thunderous. Erm the Turtle Dragon has left, thank the fates. He seemed in remarkably good spirits given the circumstances and the manner of his umm exit, one of the External Guardians reported. The four-armed lizards have also vanished without a trace, Meng Tan sighed. She glanced at the corpses, two of which had been killed by those dark remnants of a bygone era half a cosmos away. Their bodies were twisted in a deeply inauspicious way and their souls had been seized, one had even had his flesh partially flayed. It was not the kind of injury that those here would be familiar with, but to her it was symbolic of their souls being claimed by an eldritch malevolence. Not the same one that had invaded the school either. That hadnt left bodies when it absorbed its victims. The creature itself, the thing targeted by our sects supreme formation, has also fled, another elder added. We caught its trail briefly with auguries but didnt pursue. It seems to have escaped into some kind of subspace. It re-emerged briefly on the far side of the great mount. Reports circulating from near Yun Shan City speak of a terrible fog that froze the ocean, heading northeast. Nobody who engaged it in combat other than Junior Brother Ming left an intact corpse, let alone survived C even the Elders Hui, Long and Yurai. It also effortlessly executed everyone in the central conflux hall and managed to escape again, Cao Liang sighed, standing up. Three Dao Eternal Elders, even ones with Heavenly Principles, would be nothing more than a speedbump for it. "What about the Jasmine Gate?" she asked. "Keeping their distance," Meng Tan murmured. There is also no evidence of theother things that you drew attention to having any involvement, Teacher, Meng Tan added, skimming a jade that had been handed to him smartly by another elder who had just returned from scouting the surroundings. -I suppose that is something, at least, she reflected. The old monsters that lurked here were quite varied in their makeup and personality. Some were tolerable, or could be reasoned with, like the ancient spirits of the Jasmine Gate, however others were... outright vexatious, like the old monkey. Idly, she took in their surroundings, looking at places nobody would consider twice, but there was no sign of the disarmingly cute nusience. What about the ruin that was revealed? another elder, somewhat more junior to his role asked, glancing towards the once again shrouded mountain. She stared at him with flat eyes for a moment until he bowed and stepped back apologetically. -That will be a problem, she reflected glumly, pointedly not asking which one. Mahavaran was buried so deep in myth that nobody would remember it by that name, but the ruin of these valleys had cracked open the natural defences that had protected it for aeons, nevermind the reveal of the ruin on black-spire. A pair of new ''ruins'' including one near the ''famous'' Jasmine Gate, emerging right when the Dun clan''s proclimation was still fresh in the public conciousness meant that interest in their insane trial was almost certainly going to spread like a plague. -I wonder, is that why they actually put out the proclamation? she mused to herself, staring at the four even harder. Did someone in the Astrology Bureau actually manage to divine an opportunity here? If there was mercy there, it was that the thunderclouds to the north were rapidly starting to decscend and the spatial turbulence from everything that had occured here...was so disruptive that nobody without her means could arrive here easily. The Jasmine Gate would also be taking steps, she imagined, moving to secure routes in, like Misty Jasmine Inn or the Rainbow Gate, to prevent the avaricious and the ill intentioned from swarming towrds here. The lower clouds on Thunder Crest also suggested to her that the other, more... commanding powers in this place were also taking steps to prevent people from making it into the ruins there. Black-spire was where the Heavenly Venerate from the Heavenly Ming clan had perished, during the Middle Shan. She frowned slightly, having inadvertently reminded herself of that insanity, which put anything in this era well into the shade truth be told One of the kowtowing elders in front of her started to cry. -Craven loon. Unbefitting of being an Elder. Take responsibility for your problems with dignity at least, she sneered inwardly. More disturbances flicked through the domain of her perception. Not close, but they were marking the damage. It was like someone turned an ant hive over. The ramifications of exploding that Venerate Core were still being felt. It was impressive, really, that this Ji Tantai boy or the Din spawn had managed to piss off or attract so many terrifying old things. The real question was how, though. Anywhere else in the starfield, the Jasmine Gate would have been considered a hegemonic sect to rival her own. The other oddity was the way the damage was spread. The initial ''event'' gave her the feeling that it should have been more devastating than it was, questions of suppression aside. It was almost like someone had opened up a chasm and dropped it into it. -The eldritch thing? -The spirit trees working together? Thoughts of a ''chasm'' into the deep drew her gaze back the two killed by the lizards. Those horrors were something that lurked so deep that few even believed them to be more than a wives tale or a figment of some bored scholar. They also had many dubious elements to them... A lingering, stealthy intent brushed against her own ''presence'' and she glanced off towards the east, where the spider queen who had named her self ''Yushiki'' or something like it, was watching them carefully. "Ah, that spider queen just swept us," Meng Tan murmured. "I am aware," she replied, keeping the ''contact'' long enough to let the spider queen know she was spotted. a moment later, another washed subtly over them, this time from a series of deep lakes a few miles to the north east, in the foot-hills of East Fury... originating from one of the eight-headed neonates responsible for its ever-present clouds. -Have they all come because of that core? Even so, the rule in Yin Eclipse was stronger than it. She knew that, even without being aware that this place was already trying to quietly absorb fundamental essence from the seven treasure swords embedded in the surrounding valleys. Those were peak Venerate realm weapons, crafted by her grandfather and gifted to her for her safety by her mother. They were almost quasi-reliquaries. It had taken quite a lot already, in fact. The rebellion? she belatedly asked, noting with derisive amusement that several of the distant gazes on their location intensified faintly with that comment. Non-existent as far as we can see. The only things the censure force encountered were the qi beasts and that C those monstrosities. She made a mental note to send a low realm core disciple that could be trusted and had a talent for one of the Meng clans God Physiques here to check quietly into the background of some of this. They could also investigate the regions that the flow from the qi-geometry of the land here was feeding and check that this place didnt suddenly spawn a valley full of parasol trees. Maybe under the cover of their planned mass suicide of a trial that the Dun Imperial Court was concocting. There is significant turmoil in the two regional capitals nearest here though. It seems that the claim of rebellion came through an official censure from the Din clan and the Ha clan the authorisation for the ''Imperial Censure'' came from Ji Tantai. The elder bowed as he finished his report and stepped back as she motioned for them all to come over. Looking at the assembled elders, and the four survivors, she sighed. Find out what you can about this Ji Tantai. As you command! Honoured Founder! all the external elders saluted. Who were his backers? What is their influence and why? Not to mention, specifically, how there came to be an inheriting disciple in my influencethat I have never heard of! Also! she turned back to the four Elders who flinched and stopped trying to explain how this was someone elses fault. She let her gaze roam the mountain above her as she wandered slowly around them in a circle. I agreed all those years ago that our sect could... would participate in such designated requests alongside the Imperial Court and the Astral Azure Authority because that was the most expedient option to preserve our status here. We are a righteous sect, despite what those other morons occasionally claim and that was the most prescient way to ensure that we didn''t suffer the same issue as the Moon Tomb Cult did. "I know things changed around a bit after the Huang-Mo wars some millennia ago, but this goes all the way back to the founding of this current Imperial Dynasty! Also C the alternative would have been the loss of our seat at that particular table thanks to that generations incompetence while we were dealing with the ''Ming Incursion''. Do you recall what happened to those idiots?" It didnt have to be said to those present that the incompetence had been aided by two of the ancestors of a few of the elders still alive here. Rounding on the four survivors, she put on her very best scowl. Since when does a censure force consisting of ten Dao Lords, five Dao Sovereigns with Earthly Principles, two Dao Sovereigns with Heavenly Principles, one True Principle Dao Sovereign and two Heavenly Principle Dao Eternals teleport blind right into one of the Four Azures more infamous forbidden zones, and right on op of one of its more famous occupants? Are you trying to tell me that as external elders, purportedly versed in living in the world, you have risen to this eminent and respected position and never heard how obnoxious this place is to those of the third step who enter unprepared? And you want me to believe that you came here, with this force, from my sect, just to put down some supposed rebellion, in the Jasmine Gate? They flinched back from her, pale now as the full weight of her Intent bore down on then. To believe that you came here just to save a bunch of Golden Immortal brats; one of whom is apparently an inheritance disciple of whom I have never heard, let alone met and whom none of you can inform me exactly which Inner Hall Elder of the Seven Stars Pavilion he was attached to? She paused to look back at them. One of them started sobbing again, quietly. Who has apparently vanished without a trace before you ever got here! Her two disciples and the external elder squad all judiciously stepped away a few paces as the air started to shimmer around her in a reflection of her inner rage manifesting against the realm suppression. The other she hissed, leaning forward until she was close to Sect Enforcement Great Elder Tuo Kankai''s terrified face. The other is an inheriting disciple from the Jade Gate Courts Din Clan no less who is now hiding under the talismanic skirt of their old ghost Din Bao, along, I might add, with the only other witnesses to the events. She glanced her gaze across the valleys towards West Flower Picking Town and the valleys above it, as much for dramatic effect as anything else. The onlookers expected a certain response in any case, so, for now, they would get it, she decided, as she fumed. The four elders sweated beneath the pressure from her gaze, their clothes smoking under the pressure of her aura. Shaking her head in disgust, Meng Fu turned back to face them. Not only have you behaved like the Imperial Courts running dogs, disgracing the reputation of our sect, but because of you, our vitality has suffered today. Dao Sovereigns and especially especially, Dao Eternals do not grow on trees to be picked and consumed like seasonal fruit as some Golden Immortal brat likes! As she spoke, the world warped and shifted a bit around her, the vegetation starting to show little sparks and flaming outlines as the prestige of her Truth leaked out. The idiots in front of her all spat blood as their cultivation bases wavered. She could cancel them all with a thought, even here, but that was far too easy. The prying eyes might appreciate it some might even be hoping for it, but that kind of stupid mistake was not one she would make here. There were still things about this bunch that needed to be determined, far away from prying eyes. Tan, take these four back to the sect. See that they are suitably disciplined! she snapped more imperiously, pointing her wooden blade generally at the four. They are to be relieved of their elders duties and whatever familiar influence they possess is to be penalised heavily. I tire of their protestations and find their mediocre excuses and attempt to cast blame on others for their own failings in judgement pathetic. Meng Tan bowed politely and appeared behind the four without appearing to do anything special. There was a ripple in the air and the five vanished like a mirage, followed a few seconds later by the rest of the elder squad. With a somewhat resigned sigh, she dissociated her focus on her surroundings. The pressure vanished and the temperature returned to its normal setting of green sauna with extra humidity on the side. The prying eyes seeking out their proximal location also vanished as her aura blended her presence into the landscape so thoroughly that even if someone was looking physically from a distance at this point, they would find nothing unless they could peek from outside the world. Not that that was possible here, anyway. She sat down on a convenient rock, after checking it for spiders and took in the scene of devastation in the valley below them. Thunder Crest Pinnacle rumbled above, its clouds flickering and roiling with deceptive sluggishness. Cao Liang, who had remained with her, was staring around warily now, as the noise of the cloud forest reasserted itself. -Perhaps there is an opportunity here to teach him a bit about this place, she mused. It has been a while since I sent any of my proper disciples here. This place has achieved calm of a sort. Although this is probably only a prelude to the bloodletting to come, she observed, listening to some birds have an argument in the middle distance. Mmm That will be quite ugly, I think, in light of what has occurred today, Cao Liang agreed. It will at least be silent, and unlikely to really shake the roots of this place in the way this little bust-up has, she added, watching the flames flickering on the valley wall opposite for a long moment before sighing. That said, this event is only going to be considered a huge loss of face. no matter how we spin it, Cao Liang agreed, grimacing. Indeed. There is no point in trying to put the broken bits back in the box. People already laugh at our misfortune and this will lead to a renewed round of plotting in the younger generations. Looking at him sideways, she half-smiled. The anger on his face was genuine. If it wasnt for Meng Yang being such a talent, he would have been the current headmaster. It was strange to think of someone who was approximately 70,000 years old as young but compared to her, let alone someone like Meng Tan, who had been born during the previous imperial dynasty, he was. She gestured out at the smoking valleys again. However, they will also see this place and what twenty elite experts of our Seven Sovereigns School did. They were able to hold nothing back, and three-quarters of the force died. Several without even being able to defend themselves. Including one Heavenly Principle Dao Eternal. Those sects will not wish to become us. Many will now reconsider their plans to take advantage of that preposterous proclamation and will not send too much power with their disciples. It is unlikely we will see a repeat of 30,000 years ago. The Imperial Court does not want to see another generation chopped off at the knees, especially when it will not gain them anything. Immortals are easy to raise with power, Cao Liang nodded pensively. I had not realised that this land had such fangs. You need not feel apologetic for it. Few do, until it is too late, she murmured softly. You are still young for your realm and this place has not seen a disturbance of this calibre in half your lifetime. Cao Liang''s expression was still locked in a pensive grimace. "I recall the aftermath of Lu Fu Taos return... That was certainly a chastening experience to many, she agreed with an eye roll. Those covetous imperial brats behind this dynasty on the Imperial Continent turned their eyes here so greedily. Such hopes and dreams putting a hand to her mouth, she stifled a laugh. Truly their faces when they realised what they had done to their juniors had been a thing of beauty. All they saw was the pride of their junior generations sink without a trace into its grip. Those who came to explore before either vanished without trace or fled in fear and never spoke of what they found... or what found them. She stared back at the Great Mount, towering above them. It was during the reign of Eternal Star Emperor that people last ventured into some of the true ruins and successfully cleared them out. They paid for their endeavour with the blood of millions and this land was uninhabitable for almost 50,000 years thereafter as the things they disturbed followed them home. There was White Swan Empress as well, who vanished here at the end of the previous dynasty. Before her, Heaven Grasping Ascendant Sage sought to refine the very mountain above it as his Heavenly Truth C it consumed him. Running through them in her head, she continued ticking others off. Before that, during the first early Shan Dynasty, a visiting Celestial Venerate from the Ming Clan. Before that Cao Liang stared at her slightly slack-jawed. Even a Celestial Venerate fell in this place? I thought you were exaggerating for effect earlier! She laughed for a good minute before recovering herself. It was the earnest way he said it that was the best bit. It is all ancient history and all forgotten for a variety of reasons, except to those of us who have always kept an eye on this place. This is not even in the top three among the reasonably storied list of vexing incidents this place has served up since it fell out of the sky, for now at least This generation, however, continues to surprise me in all the worst ways. They both looked out at the wreckage of several valleys that were now smoking ruins. Rocks were shattered and several deep gouges cut new paths through ridges. The forest was badly incinerated, which was a remarkable feat in its own right given how fire retardant this landscape could be. Then again, there was a conspicuous swathe of green to her right, as if to make a mockery of anyone judging the damage dealt. Some parts of it were still very much intact and roiling. Impressive resilience in the face of the threefold onslaught it had endured. The seven swords were scattered about this landscape. The creature''s final action, retaliation perhaps for the failed attempt to restrain it, had been to disperse them broadly enough to make them hard to recover, even for her. One of the ones in the valley below was the sword that had managed to inflict a slight flesh wound on it. In its distant crater, she could see the corrupting essence, even as she felt it gnawing at the bond between one of her souls and the sword itself, which was damaged to the point where she would probably have to send it back to Vast Obscurity Grove to be repaired. An impressive feat, that. Those seven swords were treasures her mother left her. Not truly powerful by her clan''s standards, but unparalleled in this relatively young Great World. Grown directly from the wood of her mothers own Heaven Sheltering Parasol Tree and enchanted by her personally with the aid of her mothers own father, her imperial grandfather. I still do not grasp how they failed to do more than injure the creature, Cao Liang finally ventured. It is an existence that far exceeds the chains of the world outside here. What you are seeing is the curious nature of the suppression of this place, writ so large it poses questions that lead to dangerous answers, she explained, plotting out the route to the second and third swords in her head as she did. Dangerous? he looked at her expectantly, to the point where she nearly sighed. It was like being stared at by a 70,000-year-old puppy, eyes saying - Tell me about the eldritch horror teacher, I wish to know how I will die without a grave. Smiling wryly, she rephrased it as a further question. Those swords, wielded as they were, with that degree of intent, what do you think this landscape should look like. That formation is capable of Minor Karmic Execution. Before he could reply she went on. It is not like us old folks keep secrets for the sake of it... Absently she considered a certain old freak and revised that statement a bit... Mostly. You know my mother, she gestured vaguely in the direction of the Great Mount. I have heard speak of Her Exalted Highness the 3rd Sovereign Princess of the Hong Meng clan, Lady of the Parasol Pavilion, Fairy Envoy for the Phoenix Throne, Cao Liang replied, just a touch over-reverentially. Right, she murmured dryly. Anyway, when she held that this place was dangerous Gesturing vaguely up at the Great Mount, its slopes wreathed in snow and cloud, towering above them like a divine lance aiming for the heavens, she continued. I was there, you know. When it fell I saw what occurred, as much as I was able to at any rate, for I was young then and inexperienced C barely a Dao Lord of 30 years... Teacher was there? She rolled her eyes, amused that that was what he had fixed on, not that she had become a Dao Lord by the age of 30... Well, 27 actually, but she wasn''t one to brag. Mm do I look like an old crone? With one foot in the release from suffering the mortals like to call a ''grave''?" Cao Liang winced. It was unfair really to call him out on a momentary flicker of thought. It was the difference of a Great Step between realms. If she truly wished it, nothing in his power could stop her from seeing whatever she wanted. In any case, she was ancient. Probably only a handful of people still in the world were older than her at this point. Even that divinity of the Dun Clan, now long left, was younger than she was. She stared at her own hands. Her current form, this form, was not really real. At a certain point, your appearance started to reflect your soul, rather than the other way around. She was so far beyond that it was risible really. Now her form was starting to reflect her ''Truth''. On days she felt old, she was old. On days she felt incandescent, she was fire, on days like this... Under the faint impetus of intention, her form shifted. Years flowed backwards. Her previous matronly form shifting into that of a heaven quelling beauty in her early 30s. Platinum white hair became golden with a faint coppery iridescence. Her features became smooth and flawless C not the unnatural jade-like form so beloved by younger generations but true beauty. Flawless. Harmonious. The kind only one with her understanding could achieve. The robe she wore remained as it was, but now it fell across her body like the height of fashion. Her hair swirled on its own and plaited itself up, feathers of red and gold forming an ornate style to affix it. Only her eyes remained as they had been. Smouldering molten gold, irises like black holes that contained the faintest hint of iridescent fire around their edges. Cao Liang turned pale and looked to the mountains again. You were uncertain before. You thought we should go over there and seize those three, find this Ji Tantai that way she said with an amused smirk. I was foolish, teacher, Cao Liang muttered. Caught up in the moment. Your reasoning is She laughed. I could do it. You think I care for a revolting punk like that Din Bao? Or any of those other old ghosts and cynical bastards who sold their consciences to the Blue Morality Sect for mere ambition. Cao Liang stared at her, a bit wild-eyed. Her sudden willingness to potentially provoke an all-out war clearly disorientating him a bit. Glancing in the direction of Blue Water City she snickered. Most of them are no good with fire, despite many cultivating fundamental aspects of the Blue Morality Scripture. Once we would have burned their cities to ash, exterminated the Karma of their generations like snuffing out candles after dark Persevered until they lit fires of their firstborn and begged our Heavens for mercy even as they skulked in caves, their civilisation long abandoned to the altar pyre of our righteous fury. The world twisted around them again. Every tree, bush and shrub within 50 metres getting a brief corona of golden-white fire. That was about the limit of her manifestation without any proper Intent to force it along, constrained by the limitations of this place. -Pathetic really. She shook her head and smiled faintly. The pressure of this place was indeed something to be respected. Cao Liang winced slightly as she skewered his thoughts neatly. If it was just the censure team that met disaster that was one thing. That thousands had died in the sect was what elevated it beyond in his eyes and the eyes of many others. Her apparent reticence, beyond that bit of silly theatre for the onlookers earlier, was noticeably weighing on them. Their respect for her position was nearly absolute, but even so, chinks like this amongst the younger generations could gain problematic momentum if left unattended. One only had to look at the Shu Pavilion in the aftermath of that tragedy of the girl with the Good Fortune Core a few millennia ago to see what could occur. That group is bait, she finally pronounced. Bait? Cao Liang frowned. The one that has gone to ground? 15 miles from here? Its a fated decoy. Made with a peak Dao Ascendant parent/child artefact or a talisman. Probably the clones are all True Reflection talismans or similar. The whole thing is shady, regarding those missing guest elders and this Ji Tantai. The Din boy was also the one who used the scroll, not Ji Tantai, like that idiot Tuo claimed. Cao Liang stared at her askance, his expression reflecting not doubt, but rather concern, which in truth, she found somewhat amusing. It made her want to go and pull his cheeks like he was a small child. A ''True Reflection'' talisman? That kind of thing is not something a bunch of juniors should be carrying around, he furrowed his brow and squinted in the direction of the group. Neither was that core, she pointed out. He nodded silently at that, anger resurfacing. Their school had a few and the aura on this one was familiar. She had a suspicion there that she really hoped wasnt the case. This Ji Tantai had been in their school, somehow. She, on the other hand, had been focusing on her own advancement elsewhere. Only returning when little Jis life talisman collapsed. Just as well I did too, she thought with a fleeting grimace. Regretful vision is always full, her sigh rustled the leaves and extinguished a few small fires nearby. You cannot blame yourself for not being in the school, Cao Liangs voice was tinged with concern. You are not of the current generations and have to focus on your own situation. We must carry forward your hopes and dreams. If we rely on you for such things, what does that say about us and our achievements and your status as our teacher? Well spoken, she chuckled. Her laughter made his skin flush a bit. That meant she was still not suppressing her aura enough. -No wonder grandfather insisted I persevere all these years, she sighed, looking around again. The difference, hidden in lost words and scholarly endeavour is truly superlative. No wonder those old forces in the Bai, Qing and Yuan hate the Dun clan so, they really ruined their prospects with the Blue Morality if this is where it could have led them Recollecting herself, she returned to the matter in hand, the stolen core. If it is for that core, I can and I will! she declared, feeding her anger back to herself. That core came from us. I expect to be told soon that the tombs of either Murali or Jenasi, from the era of the previous Heavens have been robbed. Not of their own cores, because neither that brat, nor any backing him has the means there but of one of their disciples cores, buried alongside out of filial piety after they themselves fell. Onassa fell as a Celestial Venerate as did Qui. You really think he robbed one of our Ancestral Stupas? Cao Liangs voice twisted to the point where the ground started to smoke around him. And he likely had help to do it as well, she mused grimly. Until we understand the minutiae of how this affects our school, we must not rush into anything. Such such a thing! Cao Liang took a few deep breaths and got his emotions under control. She nodded, agreeing in her heart with his sentiment. Betrayal in a school or sect on that level was almost unheard of, not because it didn''t happen, because greed was greed and ambition was everywhere, but usually because nobody wanted to think about the consequences afterwards. Robbing the tombs of an ancestral senior was a good way to get those of their generation with strong attachments to them interested in what was going on again, and Murali and Jenasi had been disciples of her own sworn companions. She very much doubted that the Heavenly Kong wanted the eyes of Vast Obscurity Starfield''s Heavenly Venerates turning this way. Anyways, we need not rush into unpicking this mess. Further mistakes are what those looking on wish to see from us in any case and injudicious actions by idiots like Tuo Kankai have already fed them quite the glut as it is. Cao Liang spat on the ground at her mention of the former elder. Calm your mind, she murmured, rolling her eyes again. Have no fear that proper retribution will be extracted. However, it should be in a manner fitting to the moment. I have a mind to see what else bites at the exposed wound we have been left with before deciding what to hit first and how hard. Teacher is wise, Cao Liang grimaced a little but did indeed follow her instructions and bury the anger simmering within him. It wouldnt last long, anyway. The trip through the valleys wrestling with the landscape would draw that out and make a mockery of it before they were done. In any case. It is much more important that we go recover my treasure swords before the land here manages to take enough from them to make their essence a feature of its regenerating ecosystem. I would have significant difficulties explaining to the Meng clan and the Grove how this place ate the treasures mother left me to protect our clans connection to this world and bloomed a parasol grove in the process. Chapter 29 – Crossed Paths
Things relating to Karma and Fate should not be forced. Some of you sitting here have experienced that first hand and paid the price required. More than, in some ways, but its something thats always eluded those old robbers and ghosts who scammed their way heavenward and who like to think themselves particularly smart for their achievements. They too easily forget the wisdom of their betters who survived far longer on the dark paths through the abyss of magic, and upon whose footsteps they frequently trample. Subsequently, it is all too often that they try to take and command rather than accept what comes and use it appropriately. There is an old saying, really its as old as the first person trying and failing to catch a fish and spearing their own foot in the process, but it has a kind of applicability that speaks to many levels across this lecture, regarding Karma, Fate, Manifest Destiny, Good Fortune and whatever else you want to lump in there: Accept what is given, receive what is due. But be careful what you bind, lest it instead bind you. It is also a maxim far too many generations fall into darkness and are thoroughly abandoned through forgetting.
Excerpt from How to Anger People and Influence Gods: Lecture series to the Academy of Unified Magics for Amaltharia. ~By Arch Magister of Amaltharia C Elaria Vesperina Everkind Marcella Grey & delivered by Magister Alwen Elvere

~ Lin Ling, Mysterious Cavern ~
Lin Ling sat in the middle of the cave and stared at the doorway. The calamity above had stopped some time ago, but that didnt really help. She had teleported into this place blindly, but it appeared that she really was trapped here. The exit to the room had, unnoticed by her, been closed off in the collapse. A fault in the rock had sheered slightly and the cavern exit was now truncated into a minor fissure that tapered to a gap so small you would struggle to shove parchment through it. She had crawled around its edges cautiously for hours, hoping to find a way out, to no avail. If there was a bright side, at least the voices in her head had receded to a muted babble. Her mantra had finally got them under control. So she was no longer afflicted by random urges to hit her head off of things, like the fate-thrashed walls, as they argued about how dead she was right now. So she was left mostly alone with her own thoughts and with this possible doorway. While it might be a vain hope, that was all she could think of it as. A way out. If she could just work out how. As a thing, a carving, it was certainly exquisite. Strange runic symbols traced fluidly around its rectangular frame. Their form was something she was still debating in her mind. The fluidity of the lines and complexity of the patterns meant that every time she stared at a bit of it, another bit intruded and it seemed to be something else. Sometimes animals, sometimes plants, leaves and vines, occasionally flowers, sometimes just weird patterns, waves, water, clouds? The leaf motif was strong in the overall design, at any rate. The central bit was blank. Only when she looked at it really closely was it clear that the grain of the rock was just a little different. There were also remnants of what she guessed was some sort of illusion or obscuration formation around the cave. It was very broken, presumably another casualty of the events that brought her here. She had found one of its formation points while searching for the exit. It was so profound that she had thought it just random rock scratchings until she really started looking and found more bits. At a guess, it was probably created by the thing that had lived in the cave? The scratches seemed like they could be claw marks. Whatever that had been. She had only caught a glimpse of it before it was turned into... Well, cave dcor was the nicest way to look at it. As a result, the air now stank. At this depth, the qi and innate heat of the cavern from the rock around it was enough to ensure a fairly grim environment. -This enclosed place did not need the addition of a small lake of blood soup to its ambience. -It certainly doesn''t need fire qi attuned blood and viscera soup. Wincing as her thoughts twisted and became just a little more manifest than she was comfortable with, she resisted scratching at her flushed skin. It would do nothing for the itching from exposure. The saving grace was that the excess qi from the remains was being rapidly absorbed by the rocks as far as she could tell. It was the main reason why the Beast Hunter Cadre paid so much to use Moon Runes for the shelters this far into the range. Their decay rate was still measured in decades rather than millennia, but that still meant they only required periodic maintenance. There was no point in carving formations more than a few metres underground. Millennia of experience from the Hunter Bureau, through the Herb Hunters and Beast Hunters had proven that. They vanished within hours, even if Immortal Realm or greater experts came and inscribed them. If the thing was a formation of some description, she had no way to feed enough qi into it to make any difference. She stared around the cave again. It was actually not a bad place to cultivate from a certain perspective either. The qi bleeding out of the monster remains seemed to be in two components; the aforementioned fire qi and a second, significant metal/water orientated energy. She was really only able to stay here thanks to her Physical Cultivation. That was what was doing most of the heavy lifting when it came to supporting her body while her Spiritual Law gnawed away slowly at the poisoning. Using the first chapter of her familys cultivation art, the ''Seven Spirits Thunder Light Manual'' helped to alleviate the qi poisoning a bit and allowed her to get some benefits from the metal and water qi. However, her realm was terrible, and her spirit root... embarrassing; Her Spiritual Foundation was only in the middle of Qi Condensation and her version of the Lin family cultivation scripture was the ''basic one''. In a way, nobody would ever believe you could survive at her spiritual realm this deep. She wasnt sure she believed it either, honestly. The sheer good fortune of landing where she did, when she did if she had landed literally anywhere else in this cave, she would be decorating the floor like the other occupant. -Its only survival so far. A nasty little voice pipped up. Shut up! she muttered absently. Still, if she cultivated here for a few days, she might actually make progress to late-tier Qi Condensation and advance her physical cultivation towards the peak of Physical Foundation. -That would bring me almost to the same realm as Juni, though still not as good as Arai and Sana That thought made her trail off in anguished frustration again. Had they survived everything that happened after? -They might have survived the fall? -You know you doubt it. That was almost a mile straight down -Onto rocks. -They would have bled out at the bottom or the forest has gotten them. -Or Di Ji and Din Ouyeng went after them. Fates take you! Go Away! she hissed. The voices retreated, but it was only retreat. Scion, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift She tried to use her mantra to forestall them a bit. They were a symptom of qi poisoning she kept telling herself. Oversaturation was certainly the only reason her spiritual law was responding at all. Slapping her hands to her cheeks, she stared at the ceiling again, letting the mantra do its thing and continue to try and get her own bodily condition back under some semblance of control. Only when she was sure that the voices were not going to return, did she focus more directly on her spiritual law, starting to resynchronise the flow of qi that came from it with her breathing. By the time she had forced around three cycles of her spiritual law C and a few hundred of her mantra C she noticed that it was taking far longer than she would have liked for the bulk of the qi from the beasts remains to be absorbed. Three cycles was six hours or thereabouts and the qi was still largely present. If anything, to her it now seemed like the initial absorption had been the fluke and that did not bode well for her future prospects in this cavern. The stable rate of its ambient diffusion was far lower than she was comfortable with. Idly, she popped another purification pill into her mouth. They didnt make a lot of inroads against the symptoms, but at least they were keeping the damage from new qi poisoning to a tolerable equilibrium. She could ignore the itchy stinging and slight ache of cold in her bones. Checking her storage talisman she again confirmed for herself that there were only 14 purification pills left. The problem would come when she ran out, about a day from now, given her current rate of use. It might be possible to push it to two, she supposed, but that assumption had been predicated on the diffusion of the ambient qi continuing at the rate it had or gambling that the symptoms of poisoning would not worsen at a quicker rate. Thankfully, her vision was at least improving as the hours flowed by. She had thought all light had vanished, but now it seemed that there was a faint luminosity still remaining in the blood, focused around where it was pooled and scattered. It was just much fainter than it had been. As a result, she didnt have to put much effort into enhancing her vision with her mantra to see clearly enough for it to be a dark evening outside. She cultivated for another qi cycle while she weighed up the possibilities of what she could achieve with what she had left. Unfortunately, the conclusions were not positive. In the end, there was nothing really that she possessed that could extricate her from this mess. Her talismans were almost exhausted, her charms were all used in the flight to lure out threats or stall them long enough to make their pursuers trip or slip or get tangled up in them. She had food for days, which was something, and fasting pills for weeks. She also had a lot of medicine pills, mainly because she had been holding a portion of Sanas as well, but that was it. No teleport talismans, no shifting talismans. Her remaining anchor talisman was near done as well C starting to fragment at the edges C its charm looking like it was carved from brittle pastels rather than the solid imprint it had before. To distract herself from the ominous conclusions, she turned back to the remains of the monster, beast occupant C whatever it had been. Now she had a chance to look at its remains scattered across the cavern, it had been some kind of large lizard thing near as she could tell -Quadruped based on the scattered bones, those had survived the wave. -The skull was half destroyed. -Its brain exploded? She winced at that thought. -Quite large, maybe 30 metres long. -Fragments of its carapace were scattered around. Finishing her current qi cycle, she went closer and tried to turn one over. To her shock, it was so heavy she couldnt even budge a fragment the size of her torso. Opting for a smaller piece she tried again. And again. And again Eventually, some further exertion and a bit of ingenuity allowed her to rock and spin a more convex bit of bone on the floor, but it required so much energy that she nearly collapsed after. -Well, it did survive until the wave of golden-white essence qi stuff, a voice chirped up. Maybe I should just start talking to myself, she muttered glumly to the world at large. Out loud Will you go away then? -No. -Nope. -Haha. -Never. -Not a chance. -We are you. -Why dont you go away instead? She put her head in her hands and groaned for a moment, trying to face and refute the worrying reality that her own fractured mind was, apparently, giving her sass -Sad. She kicked a rock, only to end up hopping away as it proved to be an immobile piece of cavern floor. To distract herself, she turned her attention back to the beast while continuing to work on her Physical Cultivation cycles. The shockwave had left no obvious trace of its passing, beyond the explosion of the creature into meat paste and fractured bone. The distortions afterwards had just moved the meat soup around and sifted it more thoroughly. I wonder what realm you were. -At least Immortal, a more helpful voice suggested. -Di Ji and Din Ouyeng were at least that strong. She snorted at that. Whatever this poor beast had been, it was going to be well over Immortal. Thirteen-star at least. She was deep underground, nothing weak survived here. Even if the suppression maxed out at the peak of Golden Core C even someone at the peak of the world would only be that strong here C there was some differentiation, powerful beasts had many tricks and not everything was suppressed. That said, dwelling on that question made her regret that she hadnt paid much attention to what those cultivation realms were. Her detailed knowledge largely ended at Immortal and her common knowledge at Ancient Immortal. Above that there were Dao Immortals and Dao Lords, then something to do with Sovereignty, but they were so far away and so powerful as to be just ideas akin to the questions like why the sky was blue. Also, their power and strength was largely irrelevant here in Yin Eclipse, especially in the depths. Other parts of her mind were also working away as she considered everything. A few of those were starting to formulate the edge of an idea as she stared once again at the meat soup. It was still remarkably qi rich, even by her truly basic ability to tell. The meat remains themselves seemed to be utterly normal, but there was still a faint haze above it that spoke of its hidden reactivity with the surroundings. She tipped out the contents of her spatial talisman, considering once more the various other bits of kit she had. There were several gourds, a few large squares of luss fibre fabric, a pestle and mortar, torches, kindling and various bits of camping kit and some lengths of rope. She considered the luss fabric and looked back at the doorway across the cave. It was possible to reach it without actually wading through the meat soup. She hadnt tried that yet. -No reason to bait a terrible death quite so obviously. Some minutes later and she had tied a thinner length of rope around the pestle, weighed one end down with a rock and was carefully aiming the pestle into the edge of the meat soup from a safe distance. Upon proximity contact with the haze, the rope dissolved instantly in a flare of qi and the pestle started to corrode visibly. -Ouch. Well that idea is a bust, definitely a bad end there, she thought glumly, watching the pestle as it continued to melt on the surface of the meat soup, slowly spreading like oil on the top. Considering what was left, she took one of the precious pieces of luss fibre fabric and twisted it into a crude rope. This time, edging as close as she dared, she flicked the end of the ad hoc rope into the edge of mess, holding her breath. It steamed a bit but didnt corrode visibly, however, she still waited, watching it carefully for quite some time before she was finally happy the luss fibre fabric wasnt going to corrode significantly. Hah. May the fates take your ignorance, stupid voices! It clearly is well over Immortal, she muttered, nodding happily. -Way, way over Immortal. As it was, Luss Fabric, despite being a rather useful tool, was largely unheard of outside of the Hunter Bureau unless you were in the business of walking around places like her current location. She had gotten the pieces she was now relying on from the logistics hall of the Hunter Bureau in Blue Water City and they had cost her a dozen pieces of seven-star herbage, though that appeared to be worth it now. The expense mostly came from the difficulty of working with and preparing the luss fibres and the scarcity of the supply. The cloth was largely monopolised by alchemists, the few craftspeople who tended to work with the Hunter Bureau and spirit herb farmers. It never really spread or got much publicity as a result C just another weird fabric made from a nasty hard to find material in a nasty unnavigable place. You could make clothing out of it if you wanted C Han Shu had had some underclothes and a loose set of travel gear commissioned because of its corrosion resistance properties, which had been hideously expensive, apparently. However, if that clothing couldnt be ''enchanted'' or ''shaped'', or have formations anchored on it, or talismanic sigils woven through it C or even hold qi C no cultivator was going to care for it, especially not when you just reinforced common clothing with your qi for the most part. So it remained a minor local oddity. Outside of places and circumstances like this, cultivators would just use their qi to resist the corrosion, she guessed. Or die hideously. However, if it was this good, she retrospectively considered, it would explain why the means of its production were a classified secret and not just a case of the Bureau being overly protectionist in the face of the Blue Gate School. The next question was how to apply it to the wall. Eventually, she made a brush of sorts out of a torch and one of the pieces of luss fabric. It was crude and incapable of any form of precision, but precision hopefully wasnt necessary for what she had in mind. Some further experimentation proved her minor telekinesis art, Lins Tenfold Hand, was incapable of doing anything meaningful under the suppression. She had expected that to be the case after the attempt to move the shell fragment, but it did no harm to check. She tied two of the pieces of fabric together and cast them out into the meat soup, letting them get coated in the horrible stuff. Finally, she picked her way around the outer edge of the bloody lake to the doorway, taking care to stay clear of the haze. Judging the distance, she pulled the fabric out of the haze. It was, she noticed, starting to corrode, but it contained a much more manageable puddle of the stuff. With a much smaller aura of haze. -Drat. -Way, way, way above Immortal. You never know, maybe Heaven has eyes and it will last long enough, she muttered to herself with a grimace. Sighing again, she shook herself. Just her own voice in her head. For the moment, anyway. Considering the pool one final time, she swallowed three purification pills, then added a Yang Shifting medicine pill for good measure. Wrapping her arm in another square of the cloth, she pushed her hand into the haze with the ad hoc brush, scooped a bit of the meat paste from the loose bag of luss fabric and swiftly started to apply it to the wall. Starting at the top, she painted out the design around the rectangular frame as fast as she could. Her arm already starting to go numb. She painted it down to the ground and then across the base. Then drew a line of the meat soup across the rock and into the haze, finally joining it up with the bag. For good measure she flipped the bag around a bit, making sure the contents spread to the edge of the nearest extremity of the horrible lake before finally retreating. -If this idea worked She retreated back to the arborundum vein and started to treat her arm as best she could. It was badly blistered, even through the fabric, though she had expected that. Luss cloth was good, but it was not a miracle worker. Eating another Yang Shifting pill to dull the pain, she watched the door carefully. Moments stretched into minutes and then almost an hour as she fought first with annoyance then with dull disappointment. Finally, after a whole hour had passed, she sighed and settled down to start another few cycles of physical cultivation to help with the qi overexposure and distract from the fact that her attempt to re-activate the door had not, apparently, worked. Normally this would be impossible, but there was so much qi in the air that even the suppression wasnt able to prevent her law consuming it, even if the law itself wasnt working at more than one percent of its actual efficiency. Time blurred by in an unquantifiable way. When she opened her eyes again, she felt hungry and drained. Inspecting her arm, she found it was still red and sore, though the numbness had faded at least. Checking the rest of her condition while she stretched, she found she had done nine cycles of spiritual cultivation. Her body wasnt stiff, given how hot this place was, but it still felt fuzzy? In any case, that was almost ten hours of cultivation. The quantity of qi in her dantian had increased noticeably, moving closer to late-stage Spirit Condensation. Minor realms were not really a thing in a Great World, but in circumstances like this, they did at least provide her some subtle measure of progress. Checking the rest of her body, she found that her physical cultivation had also improved somewhat -Surprising, it''s phenomenally hard to shift at the peak of physical refinement Not a voice in her head, just her own thoughts being strange. She rubbed her temple, still paranoid that those might come back and glanced across at the meat lake and froze. Where did the haze go? Across from her, the meat soup lake now looked like dried up mudflats, the haze that had been shimmering over it now vanished. Getting up, she walked over cautiously and tossed an empty gourd at the edge of it. Nothing. It bounced off the crusted surface. Looking towards the doorway, her heart rate started to quicken. While the outer bit was still as it was, now she could see dimly that there was a second set of images on the inner part of the rectangle. Making her way around to it, she looked at the design. It seemed like it should be a Moon Rune, but it was like no rune she had ever seen. Twisting and curving in ways that didnt quite conform to the normal rules of geometry. -Great. Another formation and now the meat soup appears to be dried up. She walked to the edge and with great care tried to lever up a piece of the caked substance. It gave slightly under the pressure from the luss wrapped torch. Pushing harder she pried a piece up and She couldnt even scream for a few seconds. There was just pain. Skin searing, flesh flaying pain. -Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! Finally, she got enough air in her lungs to start actually screaming as she rolled away. -Youre a stupid IncaAiiiieeggggggh! Clawing for one of the Yang Shifting pills she smashed it straight onto her face, smearing its soft inner core across her injury as fast as she could. -Idiot! Idiot, stupid idiot! The pain subsided rapidly as she carefully felt the damage, starting with her eyes. Her vision was still okay, thankfully. That was good. The blotches faded slowly away, allowing her to see her surroundings again somewhat clearly. Elsewhere, it was mostly just superficial, much more painful than physically damaging or so it appeared, she could only thank the fates. The poisoning is starting to mess with my judgement, she spoke out loud, to be certain it wasnt a voice in her head. Wheezing a bit, she took one of the luss sheets and wrapped it around her head and shoulders. -Should have done that first, she cursed herself. Too fate-thrashed Stupid. Taking the final sheet, she used it to grasp the edges of the 40-centimetre lump of congealed, scab-like icck. -It was a scab, part of her mind pointed out. With one swift motion, she pulled it up and slapped it against the wall, ignoring the somewhat disturbing, wet *thwack* sound it made. Even draped in the resistant cloth it made her skin itch, but she focused on ignoring that. Pressing it hard against the stone, she smeared it around as best she could, counting to ten under her breath, before scrambling back just in case. From several metres away she inspected her work. The rune was now covered with fresh red gunk. However, as she looked on, the haze visibly faded away, the blood caked on the wall drying really rather quickly and crumbling away, becoming something like dried clay as it did so. -Not enough, it seemed. In the end, it took 16 lumps and two more near misses with the lake of meat to get a proper reaction from the door. By the time she was done, she was out of medical pills and shivering badly, a burning cold now deeply rooted in her bones, even though the room was almost as hot as a bread oven. Trying not to think about how badly poisoned she was, she watched as the faintly shimmering effervescence flowed all the way across the rectangle, highlighting a design that was growing ever more complex, until at last it reached what she could only think of as some sort of critical complexity? Her heartbeat was thumping in her ears now. -It actually succeeded? -Heaven does have eyes! The whole rectangle of slightly different stone simply crumbled into dust and blew away. In its place, what was left was a dark, rectangular passage. -You know it does, youve seen the lightning. She ignored the voice and swept up all her remaining stuff back into her storage talisman. Her clothing was in something of a state by this point. The normal stuff was almost dissolved, so all she could do was wrap herself in as much of the luss fabric as remained untainted by the meat lake. -Youre concerned about modesty? Now? Shut it. Its a state-of-mind thing, she hissed under her breath. Peering into the opening, she found it was indeed a rectangular corridor, sloping downwards slightly as it vanished into the depths. It was impossible for her to make out its end, but it certainly extended for several hundred metres. In the dim light, she could just make out the ever repeating designs extending from the frame along its angles. The stone itself was faintly textured and now she was in closer proximity to it her darkvision could make out that it was different from the normal bedrock of the cavern. She had gone several metres into the tunnel, luxuriating in the relatively cooler air, before she thought to look behind her in case She sighed in relief, putting a hand against the wall to steady herself, and shook her head. The entrance hadnt closed or done anything particularly mysterious, for that matter. -My judgement is soooo shot -If I keep doing these things and only worrying about them afterwards she wanted to refute that thought, but it was true As she made her way cautiously downward, she observed that the darkness almost seemed to have a character of its own. There was no hint of mist or fog, barely even qi for that matter, except what came from behind, but the gloom was thick almost clinging. It made her feel a bit uneasy, as if she were walking in a place far removed from the world itself. Eventually, though, her progress led her to another doorway, or what looked remarkably like one. She stopped at the entrance C or was it exit? C of the tunnel, staring at the doorframe for a good few minutes, however, no matter how she looked she could see nothing untoward with it. -Thats not reassuring It could just be a trap thats so formidable you wont see it until it goes boom. -Or zap. She ground her teeth in annoyance. The darkness of the tunnel had given her far too much time alone with her thoughts and paranoia. They were starting to gain a bit of personality again. Peering out cautiously, she saw that the floor ended abruptly about a metre out from the doorway. Glancing up, she saw the shaft vanish into darkness above. There seemed to be a path around the outer edge. Stairs up to the left and down to the right with what appeared to be a platform every ten metres on each side, staggered upwards. There was no wind she could feel, or movement of air, barely any qi either for that matter. The oppression of the shaft, both in the density of the gloom and the way it was set out, without any kind of safety railings, gnawed at her mind a bit as she crouched in the doorway considering her options. Up or down was a surprisingly weighted question C with problematic permutations. Yet another downside of teleporting blind: was she above the valley level? Her teleport talisman could have taken her anywhere within a dozen miles of the location she had been in. -Unlucky that you didnt appear above ground? -Is it though? She shot back sourly. If Id been above ground would I have died in the fire and fury of whatever was happening above? The voices were predictably silent on that point C they were rarely, if ever, useful. -Fate-thrashed freeloaders. Up seemed obvious at first thought. But then again, going up in the inner valleys was only good to a point. If she went up there and found it opened onto one of the ridges on the thunder line, or fates forbid on the actual slopes of the Thunder Crest itself, she would, in all likelihood, be dead before she ever knew what killed her. As for down? She had survived the cavern she teleported into due to a fluke, nothing more, nothing less. If she had appeared anywhere else, she would have died to that wave of white-gold death. If that hadnt happened and she had still landed where she had, the beast that became her eventual salvation would probably have chomped her down whole before she could do anything. It was a sobering thought C to know that your survival up to this point had hinged on little more than random talisman tosses and you had no idea if face or symbol would see you alive or dead. The crux of the problem was C and she kept coming back to it C that she had no idea how far underground she was. With a teleport talisman like the one she used she could be miles below the surface or have hopped straight into the heart of one of the mountains. Do teleport talismans travel vertically the same distance they go horizontally? she muttered out loud, staring into the darkness. Based on what she knew of this land and the layers beneath it, she doubted anyone had ever been crazy enough or lucky enough to test that and survived the trip. -Remember distance in this place can be relative as well as absolute Fates! she ground her teeth again. Talk about picking a moment to be useful. It didnt help that the voice that supplied that was absolutely right. There were plenty of places in these fate-forgotten valleys, let alone the depths, where you could walk 100 metres to the left and only take 50 to walk back to where you were originally. She had been falling downwards when she used the talisman as well, and her intent had been away. So the direction was probably diagonally downwards, or maybe diagonally upwards, factoring in what little she knew of their inner workings, which was part divination charm, part spatial shift. Nobody wanted talismans that randomly materialized you inside walls or in mid-air, after all. Except as offensive weapons, maybe. So down could lead anywhere, really. Not much of a choice. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. She pondered on it for a short while, then decided to risk downwards a little bit. She could always go up if it looked too dangerous. Sticking close to the wall, she made her way around and down one set of stairs. Halfway along the wall, she paused. There was a rectangular door inscribed into the wall there. Unopened, it held a similar-looking but subtly different rune. Over the doorway this time rather than on it. On a whim, she went back up and checked her own door. It was the same. The rune was the same as the one on the door she had opened. -Great, she sighed, fighting the gloom. So the likelihood of all the ways out being sealed were high. There is no way I have enough with me. It took over a dozen lumps to open the one in the cavern, her words sank into the shelf and vanished into the darkness. -Maybe dont talk out loud in the mysterious shaft that leads to fates know where? A somewhat mocking voice suggested in her head. It took self-control not to flinch. She stared warily around, just in case that hadnt been in her head. At least she wasnt getting any worse. -Just my subconscious acting out Scion, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift She focused on her mantra a bit and the sensation of mild dissociation in her mind''s eye faded correspondingly. On the other hand, one of her fathers witticisms flitted through her mind: He who seeks nothing gets nothing. It took a while to return to the cavern. Compared to the trip down, the incline up the tunnel was just steep enough that it was strenuous in the face of the qi slowly percolating out from the cavern above. Returning to the entrance to the cavern itself, she found it much as she had left it. Part of her found that reassuring as well. It would have been typical of the stories of these places if going back through the door had landed her in a different cavern entirely. What was notable, however, was that the haze was slowly starting to return over the desiccated meat lake. In places, it was almost back to its previous levels. -I will need to work fast An hour later she was back in the shaft, close to a thousand lumps of congealed meat dumped in her storage talisman. The blood and blood paste had been more complex. Neither was storable as a liquid inside her remaining Reservoir Gourd C a special container designed for holding qi-infused liquids of a singular type C when she tried to absorb some. Bizarrely it was, however, storable in one of the simple clay pots she was using for water. What was even more confusing there was that it didnt even corrode the clay. -If I knew that back when I was messing about with Shaking her head she pushed that thought away. The blood was still cripplingly hot and highly reactive, despite being supposedly saturated with thunder and water qi, with far less fire qi than she had expected. In any case, she had transferred much of the water into the reservoir container and now had two 100 litre pots of the blood in her storage talisman as well. It was undoubtedly the most valuable thing she had ever found in these mountains and valleys. Even if she couldnt sell it down the line, it was a terrifying weapon that she could throw at someone or something as probably the provinces most valuable blood bomb. Disappointingly, the bones had proven to be unstorable, as had the shell fragments. Even the teeth of the thing had been unstorable, although she wrapped several in one of the pieces of luss cloth and stashed them in her bag for now. Each one was nearly the size of her forearm, although not particularly sharp. The skull, which was about 4 metres long, had still contained at least thirty, with quite a few more scattered across the cavern once she started looking. The search had at least demonstrated conclusively to her that the beast had been omnivorous. It certainly explained how it had survived down here at least. She had a claw as well, she had only found one, and it was dense enough that it might be discarded if she needed to move quickly or do a lot of climbing, irrespective of its potential value. Pushing the stray thoughts about the weight of her pack away, she considered the first doorway for a moment, before deciding to leave it for now. As she continued to descend, she noted that each side had a doorway mid-way around the level platforms. All of them seemed of a muchness, with only slight variations in the rune over the door until she had descended some fourteen platforms and found one sufficiently different. Trying to ignore the oppression of the void behind her, she studied this doorway carefully. It had a pattern in the middle that if you squinted at it really hard might have been a mountain or might have been a particularly stylized triangle. Well nothing ventured, nothing gained, she muttered under her breath. -It will be hilarious if it explodes and throws you out into the darkness, a much less helpful voice muttered mutely in the depths of her mind''s eye. Why is it only the snarky bits of my subconscious acting out? she mumbled under her breath. Shaking her head in annoyance, she double-checked her luss cloth hand and arm wrappings then pulled out a lump of the congealed blood and directly slapped it onto the rune in the middle of the door. Once all the blood was squeezed out of it, like a really gross wiping cloth, she stored it and swapped out another. This time, it only took eight lumps before she got a palpable reaction, and reassuringly it was the same kind of reaction, with the faint, shimmering effervescence-infused pattern sweeping out like it had before. She stepped smartly back to the side of the door and watched as the pattern expanded to cover the whole doorway, glimmering in the darkness. *Shuuuuussssssshhh* With a sighing sound, the door dissolved into dust which flowed into the doorframe and vanished, leaving a darkness behind it that seemed almost solid The decision to step back rather than go through immediately was abruptly vindicated as the solid darkness beyond the doorway twisted and collapsed outwards, forming a small avalanche of dust that swept out of the corridor, pouring over the edge into the void. The dust river ran for several minutes before abating to the point where she was confident it wouldnt sweep her feet out from under her. -Did it seal up the entire tunnel? Warily she peered around the doorframe, up the slightly sloping passage, but nothing untoward appeared after the dust. It took about ten minutes, near as she could reckon, for her to traverse the tunnel itself, the rock dust drifting almost to her knees once she got further in. Weirdly, it didnt puff or drift in the air as she half pushed, half waded through it, yet neither was it obviously dense. She pocketed some of it in a pot, anyway, just in case it might have some future use. The qi signature in it was...exotic. The end of the tunnel turned out to be a small chamber with stairs going up to a larger double door, which, to her relief was already open. To her eyes, she could see the faint glimmers of qi running across the walls from the passage to it, suggesting that it had opened when she unsealed the lower door. Thinking about it, she guessed that that act had broken whatever seal locked the dust in place, a bit like an airlock in a pipe. Beyond the double door she could just make out a further cavern-like space. With trepidation, she looked into it, cautiously, in case it held another creature like her original cavern had. Thankfully, however, it did not. Instead, she was treated to what appeared to be a room about 40 by 60 metres, with a ceiling of maybe 20 metres at the peak? Her impression, as her eyes adjusted, was that the room was in fact geometrically rectangular, with a large inset at the far end. Beautifully carved rock columns ran around the edges, shaped to follow the natural bedding of the stone up to the ceiling which was, itself, carved and moulded to step across the contours, like an inverted pagoda. The motifs of the mountain and the triangle flowed around the angles of the room. They twisted around the columns, where triangles morphed organically into the familiar leaf motif. Everywhere she looked, in fact, the craftsmanship was exquisite. That said, the room itself was otherwise rather disappointing, although she self-acknowledged she was very happy with unthreateningly disappointing at this point. As she made her way through it, taking care not to disturb anything, she noted the series of openings at various points C doors to other corridors, shrouded in darkness. Everywhere, bits of furniture carved out of the same stone as the rest of the room were scattered around, some broken, most just upended. The inset at the far end appeared to be something like a vast fireplace. Standing before it, she even found that it was still filled with chunks of black rock, almost like coal? After a few minutes of wary study, she felt rather stupid, because it actually was coal. Normal, mundane, everyday coal. To either side of the fireplace were entrance ways that looked like they led elsewhere. Shaking her head, she turned her attention back to the wider room once again and began to study the rest of its contents in more detail. To her left, where a table had been turned over, she saw a broken plate, made of thin ceramic, or maybe some type of stone Something clattered in the darkness and she bit back a yelp, jumping backwards in case it was something dangerous, her heart pounding. When she collected herself; however, she found that it was just a stray cup that her foot had brushed. Picking it up, she turned the cylindrical, rather plain looking object around, finding that it was made out of the same material as the scattered plates. Behind the table were other plates, cups, some containers and various implements made of a dull material that looked like something between smooth stone and metal that didnt seem to have corroded with age. Considering that, she noted that while it was hot, her surroundings were also bone dry and clearly had been for a long time. How long, it was hard to say, but her intuition suggested that it might well be older than the Blue Water Sage, which meant some 30,000 years of more at the very least. Squatting down to look at some of the implements more closely, she noted that even the knives were made of the same stone C sharp as well, if her eyes didnt deceive her. She considered taking some of the cutlery but thought better of it for now. There was nothing unusual about them, but the oppressive feeling of the darkness was still making her instincts murmur ominously, for all that her surroundings appeared to be nothing more than long abandoned and a living space of some manner. Cautious exploration of the first and then several more side passages revealed just sealed doors interspersed with occasional open plan areas. Open rooms and the smaller halls had more tables, chairs, stone shelves, crates and vessels C all of them empty. Finally, though she found one of the stone doors that was half-open, frozen somehow in the process of rising out of the floor. Steeling herself to look inside, it turned out to contain several hundred empty jars, a few stacks of stone crates and two piles of a dull greyish-black mineral ore. Staves of some knotted ancient wood, untouched by age, were stacked in a stone barrel. Curious, she tried to move a piece of the ore, which turned out to be even denser than the creatures claw, and to add insult to injury, also refused to go into her talisman either, in spite of being devoid of any kind of qi. The spirit wood was similarly immovable and unstorable. Moving on, she found a few more open rooms; however, they were all equally boring. Some had stone beds, chairs and tables, many in mild disarray as if someone had taken the place and given it a big shunt up and sideways. Nothing else remotely organic other than that piece of wood and a few crates of the coal turned up anywhere. However, in one room, at the end of a side corridor, she did find a few stacks of blank grey slabs, about 1 centimetre thick and maybe 30 by 20 centimetres in size, carelessly amassed against a wall by a table. Unfortunately, no matter how she looked at them they were just blank grey stone slabs a little heavier than they should have been. They also refused to enter her storage talisman. That was starting to become a theme, as she explored further and found two more stacks of them on shelves in a further open room on that corridor. In the end all she could suppose was that they had been rendered defective somehow. Some of those rooms also contained what looked like objects related to working the stone slabs; stylus, various fine working tools were stored in stone jars or scattered around where they had rolled off tables and under beds. In one she found something that looked like a chisel made out of a dull greenish copper-like metal that she couldnt even budge in the slightest from where it fell, as if it were welded where it fell. -Was there some kind of anti-theft formation on this entire place? She looked as best she could for tell-tale signs, but really it was almost disturbingly mundane, beyond the exquisite stone craft that went into the carvings that swirled everywhere. Still, with that thought, she stopped poking around too much. The idea of her storage talisman randomly imploding, or exploding, was not a nice, or happy thought. Eventually, though, she found what appeared to be a larger room with a larger bed and several stone chests. Some previous rooms had had stone blocks that looked like chests, but she had been unable to see any way to interact with them and she was loath to start dripping blood randomly on things. The one by the bed in this room, however, had a design like the doors on it. After some consideration, she cautiously put some of the icck on it. At first, nothing obvious happened, but it was soon clear that something was draining away the qi in the stuff, albeit rather sluggishly, so she applied more as required. In the end, it took 49 lumps to open. Which was, on one level, just a little bit concerning? However, when it finally did open, after almost an hour of sitting there feeding blood to it she really wanted to just flip the thing over and be done with this place entirely. It held a bunch of what were basically rugs made of wool, preserved for aeons somehow in the chest, along with an admittedly excellent quality sheet made out of something similar to Jingnen spirit cloth. There were some open containers, beautifully carved from wood, containing exactly nothing. Among the rugs, which she carefully placed on the bed, she found some other curios. There was a small doll made of some kind of stone, wearing a style of clothing that was utterly alien to her, its face painted in a humorous expression. A wooden sword which turned out to be just that C a small toy practice sword, possibly designed and weighted for a 7 or 8-year-old child. There were also several other doll-like things and finally, wrapped up in a square of silken cloth as if it were wearing a cloak, an animal made out of wool and the possible Jingnen spirit cloth that looked just like a little lizard with a cute expression. At the very bottom of the chest, also wrapped in a silk cloth, was a wool and Jingnen doll of a man wearing armour, in a heavy if plain style. He had a kindly expression and a humorously big moustache. Along with it was a small book bound in dark leather. The book was mostly blank on inspection, a few pages had strange symbols on them in a rather shaky manner, and one had a truly odd drawing in an abstract way that seemed to depict four people; a man, woman and two children standing by a lake with a tree in the background. Some of the other filled in pages were childish drawings of trees, mountains, people in the landscape, something she took to be someone practising their letters, and a series of pressed flowers which she took care not to damage. Sat on the edge of the bed, she put the book back in the chest carefully. It was clear what it was. A curio that a parent might keep of their childs first letters or such. The toys spoke to that as well. A young boys first sword, held onto by a father as a keepsake, a girl''s first letters or doll kept by the mother or father? Taking in the room once again, it was certainly the largest such room by a long margin. Certainly big enough for two people, so perhaps both parents. The stone-carved wardrobe also turned out to be unopenable. She tried with blood to no avail. There was a bedside table, with a mirror frame set above it, but no mirror. The upturned chair nearby again spoke of the distortion that had wracked this place. Presumably the mirror had broken in the process of whatever had caused such disturbance to the whole complex. It took her some time and a bit of lateral thinking to finally identify the mirror shards themselves. She initially failed to see them in her darkvision due to the way it didnt reflect light but instead read shape and form by Intent thanks to the stimulation of qi within her ocular meridians. Colour was almost a post-visual process, supplied by her own intuition. Useful in many circumstances, not so much now. There was no evidence of illumination in the room that she could see, but the leaf motif ran across the walls and ceiling. Given the prevalence of the motif, she had started to wonder if that wasnt actually some kind of defunct enchantment. Some buildings in Blue Water City had similar means of illumination. There were also engravings on the walls, not that that was unusual at this point. The ones here depicted scenes both familiar and alien. Most depicted life in some vast city. A place where buildings looked oddly blocky and the skyline was dominated by towers with conical roofs. One scene had a pagoda of sorts in it, with a star or sun in the sky and a moon to one side. Another depicted a garden with various stylized trees and plants, while figures played by the water or danced by the same pagoda, near as she could tell. The detail on all of them excellent, but there was nothing to give any frame of reference to age, location or anything else for her. Abruptly, she felt bad for ever opening the chest. This place was clearly someones bedroom, and the mementoes within precious recollections of a life long ago. -Is it even possible to close it again? She stared at it pensively. It would be sad if she, having opened it, had now condemned those things inside to slowly fade away. The mementoes would crumble, the beautiful woven rugs with their scenes of flowers and strange animals would dissolve away. Everything would return to dust in the oppressive quiet of this place. Her early flash of annoyance at the contents was thoroughly buried at this point. She hadnt come to this place hoping for treasure or glory. All she wanted to do was leave here. To not die, alone in the dark with only the voices in her head for company until the end. She slapped her cheeks and took a deep breath. The oppressive darkness was getting to her, she knew intuitively. Staring at the various items again, other instincts in the back of her head were also starting to draw her attention. Certainly, she agreed with the one that told her that taking something, anything in fact, away from here was a bad idea. Even though there were no remains of anything living she had found, nor any evidence that death had occurred, a part of her definitely felt that it would be almost like desecrating a grave, or an ancestral memorial Looking around, she evaluated the feelings that permeated the place for the umpteenth time. The qi and aura C while oppressive, all-encompassing and stifling C did not have the same twisted and inauspicious edge to it that she was familiar with from the various death-zones across Yin Eclipse. Nonetheless, the longer she sat here, the harder it became to refute the conclusion that taking any of the things from that chest would be a very bad idea. In the end, she put it all back in the chest as it had been when she found it, closed the lid and wiped off the remains of the blood as much as she safely could from the symbol. She offered a small, heartfelt prayer to Tian, and then Buddha for good measure, that the life of the people who treasured the items had been good and fulfilling, before leaving the room quietly, pausing only to bow once again at the doorway. Traversing back down the corridors to the central room, she looked through the remaining rooms on either side. They held much, much less C more sealed chests mostly, the lack of runes on them confirming to her that she had no way to open any, and now much less of a desire to do so now in any case. The only place left un-explored after that was the two passages to either side of the fireplace. After some consideration, in the end, she picked the right one first C because reasons, basically C however, in the end, it turned out not to matter, as both led to the same place. Compared to the hall she had just left, the one beyond the two corridors was octagonal in shape, about 40 metres across and built around a broad circular platform. Discounting the passage she had just entered, two others branched off from the hall on the far side. However, she had to stare at the platform and the pillars around it for a good moment before working out why something about it had struck her as somewhat odd. It was inlaid with arborundum C worked arborundum C and vast quantities of it as well. The precious material was flawlessly carved into trefoil leaves and flowers that seemed to connect together, flowing from the columns onto the platform and finally joining up as a stylized corona around a bunch of the circles of runes in the now-familiar style she had seen on the doors. They were all also set in arborundum, as far as she could tell, although the form of the material was slightly different. The whole construction, decoration and platform projected an aura of stability and a permanence very much at odds with its delicate swirls and shifting lines. The roof was high. The columns around the platform spiralled up and connected to the ceiling above the centre of the platform, leaving a space about five metres across. To her eyes, it seemed to just be a blank stone ceiling, which was odd, given everything else was carved and adorned. Just the fact that all of it was constructed from that rare, treasured material was already remarkable, however the scale, detail and presence of the whole central edifice from floor to ceiling was such that she could only record the whole thing with her talisman, given how lacking her ability to comprehend it was. If nothing else, she supposed, as she watched the talisman work, it would be a not horrible memory to keep of this place. How often could you say that you stood in a place like this, that wasnt trying to kill you or keep you? -You dont know that it wont do either of those things. She exhaled and rubbed her temples, ignoring it, and choosing instead to look around at the rest of the room. In truth, compared to the centrepiece, it was much less remarkable almost functional, truth be told. The walls were carved, as usual, depicting scenes of different places: mountains, a raging ocean, a forest, several different cities, even a desert. Walking around, she did note that each one seemed to have a specific rune associated with each particular location, usually incorporated centrally into the panel. There was nothing else in the room that stood out beyond those carved panels though, as she completed a circuit. Investigation of the other passages rapidly showed her that the left one leading out of the room was a non-starter. It led to a small room that was, in fact, another sealed door, like the ones from the shaft, but without any obvious rune to use to open it. The right-hand passage; however, proved more promising. It sloped upwards for a bit, then became a series of steps which went up a short spiral shaft some 40 metres before opening into a circular room of similar dimensions to the previous one. The bulk of the room was taken up by several radiating rings of shelves carved out of stone, set into the walls and then in two concentric rings around the outer portion of the hall with periodic gaps to walk between them. The walls above head height were decorated with a series of beautiful carvings depicting a ring of mountains with swirling clouds and lush forests. The scenes were picked out beautifully in marble, jade, jasper and various other absolutely normal minerals. The dome of the room was a starry sky, crafted of carefully graduated bluestones all the way to black basalts. The sun and moon were both visible, while the stars appeared to be set in glittering arborundum. Between the stars, picked out in some kind of silvery material that held genuine iridescence to her qi-enhanced darkvision, were strange shapes C constellations, she realised after some pondering. Considering them, she looked in vain for any she could recognise but had to draw a blank in the end. The shelves of the room were stacked with more of the grey tablets. Experimentally, she tried to take one from a shelf, but it wouldnt budge, no matter how much she strained. - There is absolutely some anti-theft mechanism on this place for stuff not already in containers, she thought to herself. Considering the place as she stood there, it was clear that the hall was some kind of repository. She considered trying some of the slates to see if the beasts qi-rich blood did anything to them, but decided against it in the end. That had already been attempted in an early room to no apparent effect. The blood hadnt even corroded it in the slightest, although it blistered her hands just from the proximity. All evidence she had seen so far seemed to point towards the complex being a place largely devoted either to the crafting of or work with the slate tablets in some way, though. Clearly they were special, but she had no way to determine for what. Frustrating, but it was what it was. Like being able to see riches inches away, but never able to touch them. She had no intention of seeking riches here in the first place so nothing of value was being lost a part of her told herself. Certainly not after looking at the contents of that chest. In the centre of the room was a lectern, carved from the floor and several chairs, badly scattered and several showing breakage. The entire floor at the centre of the hall contained what appeared to be a She walked around the circumference considering it. Yep, it was clearly a map or a drawing of a landscape, at any rate. Not one she had any knowledge of either. In the face of her darkvision it was quite grey and white which told her that it would be quite colourful under actual light, were she capable of making any. Unfortunately, her torches had been turned into paintbrushes and she had very little talent with fire arts. Conjured light such as she was able to generate was pathetic down here, she had tested that in the shaft on the way down, the darkness consuming it to the point where using it would possibly be dangerous as it obscured everything outside of about a metre distance while providing her with no genuine illumination. Instead, she wandered over to the lectern, as that was presumably what it was, and considered it curiously. There was nothing on it, nor were there any obvious means to do anything with it. Sighing, she leant her elbows on it and stared out across the room, letting her eyes rove across the carved scenes as she pondered what to do next. However, as her gaze traced the scenes, following them back across the wall above the entrance, something caught her eye. Frowning, she squinted at the landscape panel then froze, staring at it. Unfortunately, the distance was such that in the gloom, it was tricky to confirm that she had just seen what she thought she had. Mouth suddenly a bit dry, she made her way over to the panel, standing before the shelves below it, squinting up at it. -Too low. Casting around, she eventually opted to pull herself up on the nearest shelf to get back to that eye line and looked again at that part of the landscape. Amid the trees and valleys were carvings of people C children playing. The scene itself was idyllic. There was a tree near the lake, and various adult figures sat around enjoying what appeared to be food and wine. The details picked on them were curious. One, the man with the mustache, wore a crown. Another, a woman in green with golden hair, had a long, two handed sword leaning beside her, next to a tree. A third woman with hair of white marble and a dress with wings of white and blue was plucking a harp of gold. Opposite them, an older man with a grizzled appearance was waving a pot of wine, talking to a young woman with red hair, plaited back, wearing a pale gown embroidered with golden grasses, a broad-bladed, dark metal sword inscribed with strange runes leaning next to her. Nearby, a tall woman with hair set in purple-red jade was comparing two golden apples with another woman, nearly identical except for the way her hair was plaited and more golden in hue. The craftsmanship of the figures was wondrous, but that wasnt what had caught her initial skim past, what was making her throat dry. She scanned the rest of the scene, finding the children again The children were chasing a bunch of animals about. The girl leading the charge held a wooden sword, her long flowing locks picked out in jasper and gold. Chasing after came a younger girl with hair picked out in copper and red jade, a lizard the size of a dog, with plates on its back, perched on her shoulder, pointing imperiously after the pursuit. The third, older girl, wearing a dark-green gown, embroidered with golden flowers, had darker deep jasper hair highlighted with gold, and was floating in the air. A gaggle of other boys and girls followed along behind all of them were chasinga squirrel with two tails, carrying what appeared for all the world to be a small jar it had just liberated from the party She fled from the room and nearly jumped down the staircase, her breath was ragged and her heart palpitating so hard that her whole body was shaking. It was not until she had almost careered out of the complex entirely, narrowly avoiding falling over a chair in her mindless shock, that she got control over herself again. All she could do was find a corner to sit in where she could observe every exit and entrance from the main hall. It took several long moments to regain control of her emotional state, staring dully at her surroundings. While the place was not particularly dark, or spooky even, she reckoned that the darkness and claustrophobia combined with the stress and probably some lingering effects of the qi poisoning from before was combining to make her far more jittery than normal. Add in the nearly oppressive mundanity of this place and seeing that fate-thrashed squirrel had been just enough to tip her over the edge. She shivered. It couldnt be the same squirrel. There had to be a bunch of them. Maybe stealing pills was a feature of that species? That was -You know what the odds of that being true are? a nasty little voice whispered in her mind. Shaking her head, she blocked it out. She didnt know what to think, frankly: same squirrel? Different squirrel? it was all the same. This place was about done with, anyway. There was nothing she felt comfortable taking with her, and nothing else to see or discover within it. It still took her a long time before she felt comfortable enough with her control over her emotions to make her way back to the central shaft. Jumping at unforeseen shocks next to a deep void into fates knew where certainly wasnt a good idea.

~ ???, ??? ~
Had she been an existence at something like the Dao Ascendant realm, she might have managed to catch a glimpse of the young girl that had observed her carefully ever since she opened the chest in the room and picked up the curios. At first she had a steely look on her face, as only a young child confronted with the unknown might have, and clutched a motherly doll, a fatherly knight and a little lizard close to her chest. In her other hand, she held tightly onto a wooden sword. She had observed the older girls arrival and trip around this scriptorium level first with alarm, then worry, then finally bemusement as both her own memories settled and she observed the girl. By this point, any Dao Eternal would have long since fled the complex due to the gradual change in her aura. The oppressive dark was not a dangerous thing, but it grew as she became more attuned to the moment and watched with increasing amusement as the girl smeared blood on random things and occasionally kicked stuff, treated every little thing like it might explode and lead to her imminent demise or turn into some eldritch horror and as time went on looked lost, frustrated, annoyed and confused in equal measure. The girls tension was building so much with the stress of her circumstances that it was unsurprising that she had a minor psychological break. That it had been over the squirrel was a curious coincidence. -Could the squirrel have actually lived on? If anything was able to, they guessed it was probably that semi-talismanic nuisance. The girl had also been dressed like an absolute vagabond who had been scalded. She had thought her a looter or thief at first. The fear practically fell off her initially, though she was surprisingly intuitive. After observing her trip around the complex, it was also clear she was far too weak to be a looter C barely in the first circle and practising some very basic spiritual art as well. Although they noted, she had words in her heart. She hadnt taken the mementoes from the chest either. They were a fixing point for the connection. A thing from when both of them stayed here when they were very young, from when her parents had first brought them here to stay and taken her into the great vale beneath the tower of Chronominthian. Her father, a man of the people who had held the dream of being a Formations Arcanist in his youth C before destiny overtook his path C had spent a happy summer here with his children working with the community of Array Arcanists here that were devising the second great suppression sequence. What they had made of such a great figure humbly working away alongside them, utterly devoid of the ego or trappings of his position, they had never said, but he was always treated with a camaraderie that was lacking elsewhere in a life such as his and for that alone she felt that this place was special. Her mother had been tolerant of the time and respected his space, happy her children were getting time to just be children. Although she had spent a lot of time telling various people to sort things out themselves and stop bothering them on their holiday she recalled. The scriptorium levels in the heart of the mountain, of which she recalled this shaft held levels 5 to 38, had been where they worked on the first prototypes using duraminium ores and Verdant Throne Loci as substitutes for the final materials. The suppression here had made it ideal to test such creations and meant that any repercussions could be easily dealt with without significant risk of injury or death. The formation library the girl had wandered about was part of the actual suppression system that stretched throughout the whole complex. Each library a facsimile of the grand whole. That construct had been a marvel of the age, such as it was, by the time it was completed. That said her gaze flickered in the direction of deeper places. There were other things down here too less auspicious ghosts of bygone eras. Dark secrets and shadows lurking in the deep places. Places where elder men had buried their dead and where terrors from beyond had made their abodes in the broken shells of the forsaken and the betrayed It had been a rich, if dangerous, hunting ground for students of the grand academy when she was older, seeking real responsibility and purpose amid the frustration and petty politicking of her daily life at her parents side C where their presence was becoming a target for that same petty politics and pursuit of power. So they had returned here, she, first to research, then to teach and they had both had been able to revisit their old friends from childhood, walk through the valleys and vales and find respite from the pressures of their positions This place was apart from the great academy in that regard. It predated it and had always had its independence, not that that had saved it in the end. Thinking back on how it would be so catastrophically and opportunistically ruined by the escalation of that politicking between great powers angered her to this day. The things lost then could never be recovered. Not that she hadn''t tried C at great length C in her rage, once she resurfaced from that place. Still, some vestige of them both had remained here, in these halls, and perhaps other elements of it, wherever it had landed, like a great sunken ship on a cosmic sea bed. It was an apt analogy on many levels. They were not a ghost as such, but a connection to its origins and its eventual fate, whatever it would be that echoed through, if not eternity, something close to it. She had never sought this place out after it fell for just that reason. Although it was a marvel of the age, containing treasures and knowledge at its height that would be hard to match anywhere else within the myriad cosmos, to her, it was nothing more than a tomb, or perhaps a memorial to a lost moment that could never be recovered. No matter how many times she chose to walk the path to the apex. It also crossed too many dangerous waters. Far too many old things still had associations with the dark below this land. The sin that stained the roots of the mountains of the Perilous Realm and the Dark Veils was close to indelible, and that didnt even touch the great labyrinth of Chronominthian, or these old halls built to cage it. Never mind that she had gutted its old evil and torn out its roots of eldritch ruin long since. Serving them up raw for the whole world to see. No to sever her connection to it would cost her more than she would gain in the end. She frowned and returned to her parents bedroom, such as it was. The blood on the chest was nearly gone, its vital energy absorbed by the rune lock. She ran her finger through it, tasted the blood. It was familiar. She looked at the lizard doll in her hand and then looked back towards the entrance and sighed softly, sadly. They had had few friends here when she first visited. She would make more eventually, friendships and associations that lasted beyond a lifetime. However, the Ankalderon had been one of the very first, one for both of them, although it had always preferred The girl shook her head, and sighed softly sadly. That was not something to consider here. She owed the visiting girl to this relict place no such enmity or connection to such a memory. Instead, she turned her mind back to the little Ankalderon C Alexios the Great and Powerful they had called him. Reared as a hatchling by the Arcanists, he had been a playful, loyal and gentle soul. Her mother had made the doll for their 7th birthdays C to celebrate making a friend at the appropriate age, she had joked. Now; however, it was just another chain to bind suffering to joy. She spent a few more moments self-examining why she was actually perceiving this moment through that particular set of connections. Something about the girl, both her luck and her simple respect for the vestiges of a childhood long lost, when the world had been a far more innocent place had touched her and that particular relationship across the aeonspan, she guessed. Such moments could not be hunted down, she reflected with a sad sigh C the true inner workings of Karma were very close to the absolute apex, after all. Ruin was etched into the Karma of this place though, that much was certain. Her eyes could see it clearly, even now. This place had fallen into darkness and been lost. The cost that those who had sought to extract for its opportunistic demise, all to reclaim the sins of their own evil, had paid had not been worth the sacrifice they invested in the end. The evil they wrought becoming simply another chain of suffering that dragged down so many others, snaring uncounted lives and lifetimes since in the hubris of their hunger. Such a hunger it had been as well such greed avarice even, of those old robbers and ghosts and their rotten and blighted younger generations. It had only been eclipsed in the end, by the rage and retribution from those, herself included, for whom these hallowed halls had been a truly important place. Even now the repercussions of that day were resounding far too loudly, even in the horror and the torment that came after. Remarkable, really. And utterly horrifying. The kind of tragedy of which new eldritch gods were born. -Had been born. Staring at the box, she considered its contents one last time. The vestigial connection had only been sustained for a moment and while it blurred real and unreal, fate and fantasy to a fairly remarkable degree it was reaching its natural conclusion and in doing so a little bit of its karma C and the karma of this place C would be resolved. For that alone, the girl would likely experience Interesting Times. If she survived, might they meet again one day? Placing a small hand on the chest, her Intent flooded into it, reaching across the aeonspan. The whole chest glimmered faintly and the rune lock reset, sealing the items within in temporal and karmic stasis once more whereupon her connection to the moment finally vanished away for good, never to return, and she opened her eyes. ... ... The room around her was simple, spartan even, if you didnt know that every part of it had been lovingly carved or shaped. Treasures beyond a lifetime going into its dcor, the simple carved scenes on the walls depicting lives lived and occasionally lost. A simple lantern floated overhead, elegant lines of black, white and gold in which burned a multi-coloured lotus-like flame that reflected into the pool beneath her. The pool itself glimmered, reflecting a starry sky, not found above, beyond the lotus mirage that held no limits. With a sigh, she sat up in the water and exerted some control over her surroundings once again, allowing her to stand on it. Stretching a bit, she walked off the pool and it flowed after her, cladding her in a simple yet stylish dark robe that contained hints of that same starry sky. Glancing at her reflection in a mirror, she let her auburn-gold hair plait itself up behind her head, affixing itself with a hairpin in the form of a series of black swords. She stopped to touch a black sword that sat by the exit of the room but left it there. It would go where it willed, anyway. Outside the room, she found her disciple Alwen Alvere, seated at a table piled high with tomes, hurriedly transcribing documents relating to something or other in the Royal Academy, she guessed. The girl''s own fate had been fairly bothersome. A meeting of happenstance in another world. She had died a hero there, taking a great foe of her era down with her -Heroes rarely lived, she reflected with a soft sigh, watching the young woman work. It was only the changing tides of luck throughout the ages and happenstance, related to the dark shadow of the Vale of Dreams, the Unseen World, echoing through the mirrors of worlds that Chronominthian had eclipsed that led to their meeting It had been a moment that changed an era, that had enabled her to open a Book of Translations to have them leave that place C fortune amid misfortune, or perhaps true calamity giving way to misfortune She glanced at the mirror and changed her mind with a wry shake of her head and a half-smile. Her thoughts today were not at the level where she wanted to present herself like that. The style of her hair tumbled back down under her considering gaze, transforming into a loose red-gold plait. If she couldnt even put things about her own disciple in a coherent frame in her own mind, today was not a day to style herself that formally. Shaking her head, she looked out at the city below, over the colourful domes and rising spires adorned with various flags and pennants C the white harp of Lir, the black sword on blue and gold of old Amaltharia, the green and gold cross of Renhallan, her own red lotus on black and white -We do like to linger in the past, she sighed inwardly, casting her gaze towards the table that was again piled high with notices of various things others thought she should be aware of. Flicking through them, she rolled her eyes a little. The usual bunch of stuff. Most of it not things she needed to be more than aware of, banners, a few boundary raids One or two, however -What kind of idiot steals Earthly Providence Lotuses? Alwen, she got the attention of the dark-haired girl. I will be going out for a bit. Probably to the Palace, and also to look into some means of sorting out the matter with the raiding out of the Martial Reaches... it seems the Ming heavenly clan is getting ideas about our western territories again. Oh, Teacher! the girl jumped up, I It''s fine C focus on your studies, she said, inwardly amused at the girls fluster. If you dont know that stuff, you wont be able to teach those kids how to make sense of it. Alwen nodded brightly, before speaking again, with more composure. Was yourmeditation successful, teacher? Smiling faintly, she appraised the girl. Alwen was still getting used to this new world she found herself in. Its power and glory held vestiges of what she had known before, but that was just a fraction, a shard of the whole. Here, in the High Heavensward, the Heavens were Unified. Even the power of Great Gods was not the apex in these lands. Even so, she was adjusting well. She paused to look out over the city... watching her people as they hustled below, selling street wares, moving about their daily lives C enjoying a moment of well deserved, hard won respite. Something about it made me remember old friends and a sorrow that will never pass... Sighing nostalgically, she considering the carvings that adorned this room, several of which depicted that time. And I suppose a few moments of happiness long gone. So I guess it was acceptable. After all, it is all part of walking the path. If something relating to it actually resurfaces and those old thieves want to try burning themselves on it once again it will be an amusing show, trailing off she shook her head and laughed, in a darkly amused manner. No matter how much they try to plunder, its just ill-gotten gains after all Alwen coughed, awkwardly. Teacher, when you talk like that, you really dont look your age and that laugh people will misunderstand. She laughed at that, less nastily. Age is what it is, Alwen. None of us are saints. The girl stared into the distance for a moment, clearly recalling the place she had come from and her own role in its grand fate. No I suppose we are not, teacher. Gesturing out at the city, at its great towers, sweeping parks, complexes and bustling streets. At the Imperial Palace and the grand harbour, past it to the great plains and towering mountains that rose like purple-grey and white-topped monoliths on the horizon she continued: And while in this land, there are many who act their age, the vicissitudes of life seldom care about one''s looks. Alwen winced. Statements like that, teacher, do not help! She paused to consider the city a moment longer, choosing to ignore her students gentle ridicule. Still, I may however pay a visit to Maria. It does me no harm to consider the connections. Turning to Alwen, she smiled brightly. You can consider this your lesson for today and maybe trot it out for the advanced class at some point just to really make their brains steam. Wilfully ignoring the girl''s pained look, she went on. Things relating to Karma and Fate should not be forced. You have experienced that first hand and paid the price required, more than in some ways, but its something thats always eluded those old robbers and ghosts who scammed their way heavenward and who like to think themselves particularly smart for their achievements. They too easily forget the wisdom of their betters who survived far longer on the path than they have and try to take and command rather than accept what comes and use it appropriately. There is an old saying C Accept what is given, receive what is due, but be careful what you bind, lest it instead bind you. That is a maxim far too many generations fall into darkness and are thoroughly abandoned through forgetting. Chapter 30 – From Darkness, Descent
The fate of those races that dwelt beneath the earth at the fall of that era is rarely written of in this newly proclaimed time of enlightenment. Early texts make much of their contribution, and we know that they had cordial relationships with many who would go on to stand at the top of our current age yet when we interrogate the records that came after that time, when the dust had settled, and the Chronicles were being compiled, those races might as well, with a single stroke, have been crossed from history. Some given to myth, others to darkness and those who were their allies never spoke of them again
Excerpt C Upon the Shores of the Undren Mare ~By Charles Edward Carter, Historian.

~ Kun Juni C Mysterious Depths ~
As Juni walked through the caverns, it was hard to feel like everything wasnt staring right at the base of her neck. She had lost all track of time, caged in this gloom. Had it been days? Not weeks, probably, unless she was out cold for far longer than she realised. It had taken her quite some time to pull herself back together. What didnt help there, in a rather twisted way, was that she knew that without the strange transformation to her mantra that Valash had effected, she would still be lying broken on the ground. Shaking a little, she banished that thought swiftly. She had got the voices under control, there was no need to invite them back through cracks like that. Thankfully, she had found her storage talisman and hunter pavilion pendant. They had lost their tie and had been lying in the loam right beside her, of all places. That said, if she hadnt knelt on the pendant, they would probably still be lying there, lost in the gloom and the rubble of the floor for all time. That thought rattling around her head also didnt help. Another wafting shift in the hot, dark air of this cavern made her flinch and press herself against the rock next to her. However, the imagined tentacles sweeping out of the darkness to grasp her and drag her back to that lake and the ruin of the village never appeared. It took a few moments to still the thump of her heart though. Despite banishing the voices, she was, she knew, most definitely not over the trauma of her close encounter with whatever that horror had been. Even if the mind was remarkably good at suppressing things that were dangerous to its continued operation, the darkness here felt ill. Ominous. Oppressive. Like she was in the presence of something unspeakable just outside the range of her perception that wasnt quite paying attention to her at just this moment but could if reason presented itself end her at any moment it chose if it would just focus. Also, there were ruins down here. Not simply tumbled piles of stones, but things recognisable as buildings. Walls, trenches, managed spaces, all abandoned to the creeping dark and the fungus. She had avoided them where at all possible. They gave her a properly ominous feeling with their sloped sides and geometries that somehow both felt skewed and tried to skew her in weird ways when she went near them. The worst had been the rock face in a ruined theatre-like space hewn from a rise in the cavern floor. She had stumbled into it by accident to find it filled with twisted openings that somehow called out to her. Tried to entice her to enter, and when she had resisted, stalked her, always presenting gaps between rocks or in walls that were just for her. Without her mantra, she would have remained there. Whatever Valash had done to it had transformed certain aspects of its utility almost beyond her means to comprehend. There had been no sign of them for a while at least, but she was still paranoid about it, just in case. Really, the root of all her stress was vision, and lack thereof. Without light beyond a bit of bio-luminescence from fungi and mould, she had been forced to rely upon qi-enhanced darkvision and her very limited grasp of Intent based spiritual sense to navigate. Neither was without their issues though. Her qi-perception only extended for a metre or so around her in this oppression and was putting a lot of strain on her outer meridian channels. It was also hard to use while moving, with everything turning into an amorphous sketch of shifting lines and illusionary shapes if she made a sudden motion or had to react to something unexpectedly. Relying on the standard Qi Condensation realm technique for enhancing her vision, on the other hand, turned the world into a twisted mass of grey, white and black. While it allowed her to see somewhat further, it also meant that she was effectively colour blind, and the gloom still ate up her sight after a few metres. Attempts to adapt both had also met with issues. It was possible to extend her qi-perception significantly by abusing the qi-resistance properties of the rocks this deep and just send out weak pulses and wait for them to return. That had allowed her some early progress but also turned out to be unspeakably dangerous in retrospect. It had already disturbed a colony of strange fungus monsters that she had only escaped because they were slow ambush predators. That had directly led to her being more reliant on her qi vision as she tried to not draw attention to herself, which in turn nearly led to her being eaten by that fate-thrashed wall of humanoid outlines. Unfortunately, in the arithmetic of survival, risking those threats with her qi- enhanced vision seemed a better option. However, she had barely gone half a cavern further when a strange, subtle shift in the air in the cavern system made her pause. Trying to focus on the gloom around her, she stilled her heartbeat and hid her presence with her mantra as best she could, looking carefully for whatever it was that had spooked her instincts and saw something moving in the distant gloom. As she watched, the shadows coalesced into a hulking, shrouded form, maybe three metres tall. The only tells regarding its presence were visual, near as she could tell, for it made no noise at all as it moved. -No, that wasnt right Somewhat removed in distance as she was from it, it was impossible to make out its features beyond being vaguely upright and maybe having only two long arms and a somewhat elongated head; however, as she watched it became clear that it was in fact projecting a sense of silence around itself somehow. For several agonising minutes all she could do was cower, her heartbeat frozen, focusing on being one with the rock against which she was pressed and hiding as much of her presence as she could with her mantra. It was a great relief when it did finally move on, heading in the direction she had come from, heading deeper into the caverns. -Malingering fatesI really was an idiot to try the qi pulse thing, she berated herself silently. Things down here almost certainly hunt with qi-sense. -I suppose that really only leaves the third option, she groaned mentally. Up to this point, she had avoided forcing her vision directly C using her mantra on her ocular meridians. However, that close encounter had effectively tipped the balance towards that. She would much rather risk permanent meridian damage than die to some unspeakable deep dweller in this place. Path The mantra started to direct qi in her body towards her ocular meridians. Body. She focused on her eyes, carefully. In theory, her mantra shouldnt explode them directly, but this was doing manually what the qi condensation technique was designed to do, except now she had none of the training wheels provided by the art to protect her should she misjudge a qi flow. Bestowal That was one of the changed words. Before it had been Gift, though now she wasnt quite sure what to expect with the change, beyond hoping that its use had not shifted to the point where she had to rethink this whole idea. That said, she almost gasped as it took effect, watching her darkvision shift in subtle ways, somehow untangling the hazy fog of twisted lines that had been hanging in the middle distance. When her vision settled and she had managed to convince a part of her rather tormented psyche to maintain it without her having to think on it too much, the result was much better than she had expected. Really, whatever Valash had done to her mantra was outside of her expectations. The gloom was still all-encompassing and diffusive, but she could make out vague outlines of things now. The key thing, at any rate, was that she no longer needed to do thoroughly suicidal things like sending out random bursts of qi into her surroundings. Her progress after that point was, much to her relief, a lot smoother. She soon worked out that so long as she stuck to the colossal main caverns, the combination of this slightly less crappy qi vision and various faintly bio-luminescent and qi-luminescent fungi and plants that the ecosystems in the deep caverns mainly comprised provided enough to pick out most obvious threats so long as she took it slowly. The main source of her worries thereafter, were mostly the periodic open ruins that many of the caverns contained. She avoided them where possible, but even so, some encounters were unavoidable since most were situated in highly defensible positions through the caverns: on high points, on outcrops, in lakes, around exit and entry points and choke points through cave systems. Many of them also contained remnants of the SarKatush and near as she could tell, it seemed that their society had either been in the thrall of that thing She shivered and shrank her shoulders a bit, trying not to think about it. Couldnt powerful creatures tell if you spoke their name? -Or thought about them too much? a rebellious little voice added. She paused to stare at her psyche for a second, but it was just her own thoughts echoing back at her, nothing more insidious. -Another thing to be wary of now, she thought grimly, staring around at the vestiges of the current settlement she was carefully skirting. Forcing your ocular meridians was a fast way to have a minor break. Excess qi affecting the brain beyond what your physical condition could handle was very bad. Shaking her head, she made her way onwards again, taking care not to look directly at the wards on the rocks around it. The evidence of the SarKatushs downfall was everywhere, really. She was more inclined towards believing they had been riven apart by the things influence, then enslaved. Not just because of the words and actions of Valash and her children, but because of places like this. In several of the settlements, she had seen skeletons on altars, sacrificed then abandoned. Others had held piles of bones in dark pits, or in strangely orientated buildings that seemed to bleed their geometry in unpleasant ways in the darkness. Here, in this one, something or someone had hung a line of small SarKatush skeletons above the exit. Only the heads and a few bits of the spine were still up here. The rest of their remains scattered on the surrounding ground. The altar she had passed in the middle of the settlement was also piled high with skulls of various creatures, including SarKatush and even humans. Given the darkness and the unchanging gloom, she found it hard to say how long she walked for in the end, but eventually she found a series of offshoot caverns that seemed to actually lead somewhere and didnt make her skin want to crawl off her body and hide under a rock, sobbing quietly. Here, mercifully, it was somewhat easier to navigate. The enclosed spaces certainly helped her spiritual perception, making it more valuable, while the broken ground and regular shelving seemed to have made it relatively unappealing to the ruin makers, so there was little in the way of such dangers and those that did exist were easily bypassed. The progress she made with her mantra, in the periods she had to stop to rest were also remarkable. Whatever it was that the strange meeting had brought about by the changing of those two mnemonics it had easily doubled the efficacy of anything she did with them. It was effective to the point where it genuinely unnerved her, in all honesty. A part of her really wanted to seek out Old Ling in the pavilion and tell him about it when she returned. He was the most authoritative source she had regarding mantras that would not immediately clam up and start talking about inheritance issues, not to mention her teacher. However, it was also hard to shake the feeling that what she had seen and what had found her C changed her C touched upon something about this place better not talked about. Eventually, as she made her way onwards, she also managed to locate a relatively harmless algru patch, nestled in a cavern near a spring of water flowing across one of the shattered slabs of rock she was traversing. This, at last, allowed her to fix her storage talisman, plaiting several of its strands together as she caught her breath and replenished her qi while she sat in the darkness. The tie made the skin on her wrist itch somewhat, but it was more than worth it to ensure that she didnt need to hold the talisman all the time. Like that, time continued to pass. She navigated through several more fissures and caverns, slowly making her way upwards until almost unlooked for, she found the first stele. She nearly walked right past it before something about the unnatural regularity caught her attention just beyond the stable edge of her qi-perception. For a heart-stopping moment of panic she nearly thought that she had, unawares, walked into another weird vestige or that it was the return of those horrible humanoid holes. On the contrary, though, the stele was just a carved stone set into the outcropping in the middle of the cavern. The thing consisted of a weird scrollwork border and originally what should have been about eight lines of text she estimated. Something had tried to score out the text with claws, but as she looked at it. Cavern Nine. West of Shaft Two. Dangerous Zone IV Access beyond this point forb wards Anyone below realm Big Mystic Hundred Leader. The information simply appeared in her minds eye as she looked at it. Some of it was blurry, presumably due to damage caused by the vandalism, near as she could guess. It took quite a while for some of it to settle out in her mind as well. Especially the last bit C Big Mystic Hundred Leader. The stele was clearly some kind of artefact, at any rate, leading her to reason that if she took it at face value it simply couldnt communicate it correctly to her. Something about the phrase just didnt exist within her frame of knowledge. Her best guess was that it was some cultivation realm or other kind of rank. However, the organisation of the words made very little sense to her. No matter how she wracked her brain, she could think of no realm that had that kind of name. That at least suggested that the realm, assuming it was such and not just a title, was at least above Golden Immortal. She was fairly confident she at least knew most of the different common use terms for the major realms below that. Pensively considering the rest of what was on the stele, though, there was certainly valuable information there. A shaft suggested a stairwell, although which way west was Giving her something of a shock, she observed the floral pattern on the stele shift abruptly, right before her eyes, swirling on the right-hand side and then popping out somehow, becoming a three-dimensional projection of a scroll-like arrow while simultaneously never truly seeming to leave the flat surface of the stele. -Weird, and useful an errant thought in her head acknowledged, even as she fought again to recover her composure which had been shaken a bit by the unexpected change. Turning to look in the direction indicated, she couldnt help but sigh quietly in relief as well. The stele was not asking her to backtrack, west apparently being the direction she had been heading. About an hours scrambling and struggle through the gloom of twisted caverns, newly damp fissures and slumped roof fractures later, she located the next stele. The trip to get there was unpleasant, to say the least. A highlight being the particularly awkwardly placed fungi in the cavern before the stele. They had exceptionally corrosive secretions on their caps that bled into the humid air of the cavern, forming a horrific miasma across much of its ground level. In the end, she had to clamber across the wall and ceiling, a ceiling that turned out to be a vast algru mat. It still stung, even now, as she waited for the stele to sort itself out in her minds eye. A good portion of the skin had been flayed off her arms and back in the few close encounters she hadnt been able to avoid. -I hope nothing out here hunts by scent for blood, her psyche muttered darkly. She rubbed her temples a bit, grimacing. There was now a persistent, chilly prickling sensation behind her nose that told her she was properly starting to overburden her ocular meridians Cavern 7: Southwest of Shaft Two and far west of Shaft One. Danger. Do not pass left if below [Thunder] [Immortal] realm. -Well that clears that up, she reflected, as the words sorted themselves out in her head with a great deal more coherence than the previous stele had. After a further few seconds of her wondering which direction left was, the stele helpfully clarified that that was the direction she had just come from. -I can only hope that that danger is the SarKatush, she mused, looking around again. -Strange that it uses Thunder Immortal though. Thats a very old term indeed for that realm. Not used since the previous aeonspan, her memory supplied helpfully. She stared back at it. Her memory autonomously volunteering stuff like this was a possible symptom of the voices coming back. Assuming it was correct though, that likely meant the lizard people, the SarKatush, or the environment their ruins were in had been considered a Golden Immortal rank danger by whoever put up these ancient stele In more recent terms, that was a ten-star rated danger area in the nomenclature of the Hunter Pavilion. Something about that still nagged her, as well. Her memory had been turning various bits and pieces of things she knew about the depths for quite some time as she walked. The SarKatush seemed somewhat similar to the rather sketchy reports of several groups of bipedal creatures recorded as attacking several forces in the war thirty years ago. Those had had five eyes and some very vague descriptions They had also been considered as a thirteen-star ranked threat. -Maybe the five-eyed ones were the chosen that Valash talked of? -The thing in shadow had five eyes. Maybe thats a mark of the ones who fell? Uggh. Maybe I should stop again and rest she muttered, massaging her temples a bit harder. After some further consideration, she did indeed stop for an hour, using the opportunity to transcribe some of her observations up to this point onto a jade-work scrip in her talisman. -Maybe I can get some merit points for sharing a few bits of this experience a part of her murmured. Heh! Heh ha, her quiet laughter at that thought sank into the small cavern like a rock in a pool, eaten by the darkness without leaving as much as a ripple. Just thinking about merit points, or the Hunter Bureau and its politicking or anything from the world above was amusing at this point. Those things seemed to pale into insignificance in a place like this. -Lets survive first worry about other things once we are no longer jumping at shadows, she rebuked her own thoughts, not that they did so much as twinge in response. For some reason that just made her sigh again, more deeply. The path onwards was, sadly, no less vexatious than the path up to the second stele. The following caverns held more fungus and finally another huge mat of corrosive algru expanding across slick, wet, fissure riddled rocks of the floor and ceiling, which tried very aggressively to look totally innocuous in order to bait the disturbance in the air it could detect into walking into it. As she caught her breath and tried to manage her meridian strain, brought back again with a vengeance as she peered at every divot and crack in the floor in case it held more algru, it occurred to her that she hadnt really seen anything down here that you could consider animal life. There had been the fungus monster and the strange shambling fungus horror C She had seen traces of another to confirm that was what that was, at least C but there was next to nothing else. No spiders, centipedes no insects at all really that she had seen, not even roaches or crickets. Thinking about it, she supposed that these depths were either too isolated, which didnt bode well for her chances, or simply too inhospitable. What with the heat, the gloom and the predominance of fungi and algru C both could have seasons when the caverns would be filled with toxic spores if they behaved anything like the ones closer to the surface C she supposed that only the hardiest and most durable creatures remained she had seen a few snail tracks for instance. The third stele she found about two hours later, after that though her progress slowed massively, stalled by a linked complex of huge, twisted caverns beyond it which effectively transformed into a fungi jungle on their lower levels nurtured by a series of scalding yang-rich springs that bled out of a fissure on what she thought was the eastern side, fusing with a broad shallow lake that was a rather unpleasant shade of yellow in the dim qi-luminescence. The fourth stele, somewhat unusually compared to the previous caverns was very obvious at least, set up on the higher level of the cavern which stretched out at the top of a cliff above the fungus forest, visible as a regular anomaly in the middle distance, silhouetted by the qi-luminescence. It even had a path up to it which threaded along the edge of the forest. She navigated a very small portion of it, initially, braving the foetid humidity enough to make her skin blister even as it sweltered and the crippling drain on her stamina, but soon stopped as her paranoid eye caught the tell-tale shape of a ''Soul Setting Fungus'' hidden amongst the crevices above those carved steps, waiting for the unwary. Eventually, she retreated almost to the exit and instead scaled a far ledge, preferring to brave algru ambush and predators in the rock fissures than either the foetid, skin blistering humidity or the risk of surprise mushroom death to get to the stele on the upper level. Even so, it was a grim trial, requiring her to clamber across almost a hundred metres of fissure riddled cavern wall, slick with water, to reach the western edge of the upper portion of the cavern. Not that she had really expected any different, but the upper level was mostly more of the same, disrupted slabs and clusters of fungi and algru breaking up the floor. Everywhere she found evidence of the calamity above: fresh breaks in rock and recent pools of water interspersed by swathes of damage caused by slabs dislodged from millennia old perches. The stele itself cheerily told her that this was Cavern Twenty-nine. The warning that accompanied it informed her that exploration of this region was not recommended unless she was at least a [Special/Named] [Immortal]. That one took a bit of puzzling, with her best guess being that it meant Chosen Immortal. -Which is still terrifying, but does theoretically mean its getting less so she thought wryly. Again delivering bad with good, though, the stele appeared to have been defaced by something with claws, which had put a lot of effort into its attempted vandalism. Thankfully, though, that didnt seem to hinder it supplying her information. So far, only the first one had been so badly damaged that bits of the projectionC as she had come to think of it as C were missing. The specifics of the danger warning were also somewhat concerning, proclaiming that there might be: large devouring things immune to material damage, which only sounded more ominous each time she considered it. She was also starting to get a grasp for how the wording on the stele was structured. She stared at that last warning again, relating to the devouring things, scanning it pensively. What had become a small, awkwardly descriptive sentence in her mind was, as far as she could make out, only one or two words. Clearly, whoever had written it had possessed names for some of these entities that were colloquial enough to not require description, but which she didnt know of. The longer she mulled that over the more certain she became. It certainly explained some of the other long descriptions she was getting, not to mention the apparent difficulty the stele had in presenting some of the lines to her. Not for the first time, she wondered how they worked. They werent reading her mind, of that she was fairly sure. Her mantra should have reacted to that. It cared not a whit for whether the force intruding was Qi Condensation or Immortal. Whether you could resist it or not, they always reacted. That alone made them worth it for exploration in the Yin Eclipse Mountain range, not to mention the bane of the provincial gambling industry away from it. Still, it left her with a quandary. The stele helpfully pointed out into the darkness as the route towards ''Shaft Two''. It also pointed out into the darkness when saying deadly danger, and she noted, it also suggested the same back the way she came. She had admittedly moved through the previous part of the cavern complex fairly quickly, sticking to the edge and avoiding the suspiciously open areas on the right-hand side that didnt have a lot of fungi in them prior to the proper emergence of the fungi forest in this cavernous space. That could mean that whatever was dangerous was or maybe had been there, unless the fungi forest itself also classified as Immortal grade threats. On some further consideration that was also plausible, the Soul Setting Fungi she had glimpsed, an Immortal-grade spirit organism outside Yin Eclipse, merited a ten-star warning C as a starting point C all on its own. When you factored in the ubiquitous suppression down here, even affecting the fungi from what she could tell -Speaking of suppression She pushed out her intent-infused qi perception. It went to about 1.1 metres now. A paltry increase of 10 centimetres in days On one level it seemed such a minuscule gain for fighting constantly with the suppression. On the other hand, her perception range in West Flower Picking, outside the town wards was good for her realm, almost a half a mile. That meant she had gained close to a hundred metres in its radius for this torment. Her mantra supported qi-vision was also much more solid. She was still mulling that over when she felt something barely clip the fuzzy edge of her perception bubble where she was pushing it to its limit. Stepping back smartly to the rock wall beside her, she pushed her perception outwards, sacrificing range behind her to push it out further to bring the culprit into a monochrome focus of sorts. It looked a bit like a rock. Well, it contained lots of rocks, it seemed C something with a mucus-like membrane about 50 centimetres across and 20 high. It wasnt very fast, but if she hadnt seen it move slightly, she might have missed it as just another rock with some algru mutating on it. As soon as her sphere swept over it, it convulsed and spat a rock at her. She barely dodged by throwing herself flat on the ground There was noise, pain and excruciating light. Acting purely on instinct, she dived back the way she came, or tried to. The blast of light and noise had completely disorientated her, she realised. -Fates-may-you-be-made-to-eat-monkeyshit! Obscenities spooled through her mind as she stumbled over a rock and fell hard. Something hit... clipped her leg The explosion flipped her over the rock entirely and she crashed into the ground some distance away, gasping. Thankfully the blast, while powerful enough to shake her to her core had not been infused with any qi or intent. Body. Fighting her instincts, she desperately cycled her mantra, even as she focused on clearing her vision, pushing back against the blinding effect of the light There was a sickening sense of dissociation in her midriff and blood welled in her mouth as she crashed into something hard, a rock had smashed into her side, near as she could tell. Her body screamed at her, rebelling against her desires to move away. -No explosion? Almost as soon as the thought formed, she was pitched upwards as the rock that had just hit her, and which hadnt exploded on contact this time, promptly did so. She landed hard on her back, vomiting blood and flailing inarticulately as her ears rang. On instinct, she desperately rolled away from the place she had landed. This time the rock smashed into the space where her head had just been C and exploded on impact. She wanted to scream in anger and frustration as much as fear but there were no words anymore, no air in her lungs. -Your lungs are missing their bottom third, a dispassionate voice in her mind supplied. Your left leg is shattered in three places and your ribs are currently perforating your intestines. -So only my mantra and qi are keeping me alive Fighting pain and panic, she reached out to her mantra. Devoted Path Lotus Body Bestowal Qi from her bones flowed into her flesh, reinforcing it, knitting wounds back together and putting bones back where they should be. -So fast! She hissed in mental admiration as her changed mantra did in a heartbeat what it would have taken tens of agonising seconds to do before C and it did it with so much less. Whatever the change from Gift to Bestowal had done, the impact on her self-recovery was ludicrous. -And I am glad of it! Valash of the SarKatush. Whatever the fates you did, you have saved my life twice now! Another blast sought her out, flattening her into the ground. How was it finding her? She cast her perception -You only have spiritual perception, her psyche pointed out. Everything else is being suppressed or concealed by the mantra She cancelled her spiritual perception and rolled away across the ground as best she could. A rock smashed speculatively into the area near where she had just been. Swallowing back her pain C she couldnt breathe yet anyway, as her lungs were still repairing themselves C she suppressed the outward emittance of her qi as best she could. This time, the rock exploded just as she was pushing herself up, the pressure wave pitching her over. -What kind of fate-thrashed rocks has it been eating? she snarled mentally, working hard to block out the pain. Her mantra completed its cycle of work on her body, lessening the pain a bit. The tightness in her chest was still there, though. -The damage of that impact to my lungs and chest must be immense, she thought grimly. Her bones also felt itchy C like ants were crawling out of them. That would be a symptom of her vital qi flowing out of them, merging with the life essence swirling inside her meridians as it started to work on her broken ribs and ruptured diaphragm Another rock hissed out of the darkness about five paces in front of her. -Where I would have been if Id kept going at the same speed I was a moment ago. Or a little more cautiously, she though, suppressing a shiver. A moment later, it exploded in a pulse of blue-green fire. This time, by dint of some distance from the point of impact, she got a better look at the explosion and the rock as she took cover. The rocks were about a fist in size and coated in the same mucus as the main one. She could sense no qi from the one she saw at all, despite the fact that the injuries to her were clearly able to cut through her bodys own defensive qi like it was wet paper. -Is it something to do with the friction and impact that makes them explode? A bit like an alchemists explosive? She moved away from the explosion at about half the speed she would have been moving in that direction originally and was rewarded for her paranoia when another rock slammed into a boulder about a metre to the left. Even ducking for cover before it landed, the explosion, which was several times bigger than before, bowled her over. This time she went with it, rolling several times to dissipate the force of impact then scrambling as fast as she was physically able, tangentially away from what would have been her eventual resting point. A rock scythed into the darkness overhead. "Youre fate-thrashed smart for a nameless-accursed ball of mucus and rocks aren''t you!" she hissed to herself. The rock, which had travelled into the middle distance somewhere to her right, exploded a moment later. The flash of light in the air illuminated the cavern for 30 metres in every direction. A second rock hissed out of the darkness ahead of her, hitting her in the shoulder and flipping her twice before smashing her into a rock outcrop she had just been about to skirt. Agony consumed her. Incendiary, bone searing, flesh warping agony spread through her shoulder as something ate into her flesh, feeding off of the qi within her body. Her arms spasmed and her chest constricted, even as her mantra responded, forcing out the corrosion and knitting the wound back together even before she had finished falling. -Of course there would be more! How the sovereign hells did I manage to avoid these atrocious things up to this point, she sobbed in her head. Her left arm was still tingling and the pain in her shoulder, even after the corrosion had been purged, was so acute that it was unbelievable. Thankfully, her vision at least was somewhat recovered, not that she dared use any qi to enhance it now. -If that hit me in the head that didnt bear thinking about. -Dont sit there thinking like a moron. MOVE! For once she was glad of the errant voices of her subconscious returning. Her body was moving of its own accord even before they had fallen silent again. Another explosive rock landed where she had been, pushing her over as she scrambled clear. The lunging dodge was aided by a further explosion that flipped her forwards. Pain in her legs came and went even before she hit the top of a large flat rock. Somewhat fortuitously, it seemed to slope away, protecting her in both directions she was now getting bombarded from. A second corrosive rock smacked off its edge a moment later. Chips of melting rock catching her back as she ducked further into cover. A third rock scythed over the top of the rock, with mere centimetres clearance as she watched it It exploded right above her, only instinct making her turn away as it rained shards of razor sharp rock down all around her. -Oh Fates! Seriously!?! In the name of the blood bound fate, they can blow them up whenever they want? Part of her wanted to stand up and just shake her fists at the fate-thrashed things in outrage. -Can the other one, the one throwing acid rocks, also do that? a more coherent part of her psyche muttered nervously. She groaned and stayed put, dangerous as it was. She needed precious moments to heal Two more rocks shot over and exploded nearby, both in the air. A corrosive rock arced over a moment later and hit the ground with an ominous hiss a moment later. -So they dont just do straight shots either? What the unbound fates is this shit! The bubbling pool it left a metre ahead of her was smoking, she noted glumly. -Is that some kind of alchemical lime? A third explosive rock came over a moment later, skipping off the top of the rock and rolling down beside her. Fates! Sheer fluke, as it bounced off a divot in the rock, stopped it from falling right in her lap, instead diverting it over the side to land on the ground She ducked the other way as a cloud of smoking shrapnel and blue-green fire swept over the rock. Mercifully, it did little more than blister her skin and give her a few grazes. Seconds passed by and no more rocks came her direction. -How fast can they move, she wondered? The one that fired explosive rocks hadnt been that fast on the edge of her detection. -Unless... that was bait? They seemed able to sense qi. It had barely brushed the fuzzy edge of her detection radius she recalled. If she hadnt been pushing out it would never have been clipped and the first rock would probably have incapacitated her instantly, maybe even killed her outright if it exploded in her face. Shuddering at that thought, she looked around quickly, trying to use the dim light from the burning craters to get her bearings in relation to where she was before, cursing in her heart that she hadnt spent more time looking at the layout of this upper part of the cavern. She had been too focused on the stele and wondering if there were more soul setting mushrooms around its vicinity By the flickering light, she could just about make what appeared to be the near wall, though it could be a large fallen slab she supposed. In any case, it was surprisingly close if it was the wall, barely thirty metres away. The cavern itself was close to 500 metres across from what she had seen below, but up here, she didnt want to bet against it going quite some distance in the other direction. Certainly, there was no far wall in sight as she traced it into the gloom, now cursing the loss of her natural darkvision thanks to the fires. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The previous few caverns had all been about that size... usually kind of square as well. That suggested regular fractures in the bedrock, and given she had been regularly going through fissures and gorges as she went, it was likely that the caverns were simply gaps where a colossal fault undulated beneath the mountains. Several had had sitting water, which she had avoided -Now is not the time to wonder about that, she grimaced, marshalling her thoughts somewhat. -If I go back the way I came down into the forest I might get blocked off by them, they are already hard to see she mused, desperately turning over the permutations in her head. -Also the idea of dodging their shots in the vicinity of exploding mushrooms and Soul Setting Fungi is not appealing, her subconscious further qualified. Nodding, she grimaced. The only way was forward. -Starting with relocating from here She peered nervously around the edge of the rock. There had been no explosions for a good ten seconds now. They knew she was somewhere around here, she was sure of it, and if they could see by qi and were able to roughly predict where she was based on her movement speed. That meant they were more than smart enough to hunt her down in this dark hell, strewn with rocks, any one of which could be another one of the things. -That assumes those were the adults, of course Remember what the stele said? She really wished her brain would stop throwing up the ''and what ifs''. Her pondering was cut short as three explosions, landing in quick succession, rattled an outcropping to her right. The last one noticeably bigger than the previous ones. Another air burst explosion cracked about halfway between her current rock and that one, right over a neatly placed little gully that might offer protection to a cautious quarry trying to make its way safely to some better cover. She turned around and stared directly up at the corrosive rock thing, because that was surely what it was, carefully peeking over the edge of her rock. Up close, it looked like a rocky slug and a sludge thing pretending to be a rocky slug. A few rather concerning mushrooms grew off it in tasteful places. It was also several times larger than the others. It pulsed, its visible form twisting slightly She charged away from the rock without a second thought as the whole area behind became awash with the lime-like substance. -Desperate measures time. Please fates dont see me dead for this, she prayed fervently. She pulsed her qi once as powerfully as she dared and then skirted back around the rock as fast as she could. Now on the same side of it as the sludge creature, she could see its size properly. It was bigger than her, rocks cementing its mucus and stone body, mimicking armour and it also had quite a concerningly large colony of exotic mushrooms It instantly spat half a dozen rocks at her, but she was moving just too fast. {Flickering Steps} Having eschewed it up until this point, she finally used a movement art, the most basic one she possessed C Flickering Steps. It was a basic manual, quite robust and ideal for use with physical foundations that was supplied to everyone in the Hunter Pavilion who was promoted to a five-star rating. Now, it propelled her towards the wall in the distance, her surroundings blurring slightly as she charged over rocks Several large airburst explosions seared the rock and, as she had hoped, caught the corrosive sludge full on. -Explosion get! She mentally pumped a fist as there was a horrible moment of collapsing nothing behind her and then the entire area around her former rock became a miniature tornado of blue-green fire. The blazing, now very angry sludge thing rolled after her with a remarkable turn of speed, spewing smoking rocks in every direction. She avoided most of them thanks to the natural incline of the cavern floor where she had ended up and just about made it behind another rock. Exhaling, she sent out a directed pulse of qi sense, this time cast diagonally away from the sludge, then vaulted back over her source of shelter and dashed backwards away from the wall again, but not quite in the direction she had just come. The now thoroughly enraged blazing rock sludge spewed a vast jet of burning corrosive quicklime stuff in her general direction as she fled across the open space. Her inertia carried her past the worst of it and fortunately, none hit her legs. -You so need to buy Old Ling any fates-blessed alcohol he wants for the rest of your life if you get out of this, a voice in her mind giggled. Mentally she could only agree. Since she had joined the Pavilion, almost two decades prior, he had driven her to the point where she was nearly the equivalent of a Golden Core cultivator. That harsh training and unrelenting pressure was certainly repaying the effort now in helping to prolong her life that and whatever Valash had done A bunch of smaller explosive rocks dropped out of the sky. With a sick feeling in her stomach, she noted that they almost all avoided the burning sludge. -Fates! They can work together? In the darkness ahead she saw something twitch and threw herself sideways, crashing onto the sharp rocks and rolling through a bunch of mushrooms There was an agonizing pause and then they didnt explode or cover her in spores of horrible death Silence washed over her and she was physically kicked away by a contemptuous, invisible force that preceded the roar of a proper explosion. Crunching down into the floor of the cavern some 15 metres away from the mushrooms she had barely a moment to register that she hadnt landed on hard rock, before the reality of her situation caught up to her. Desperately she kept rolling as an algru colony bloomed underneath her, thousands of little frond-like tendrils attempting to instinctually snare her. Beset by the deeply unpleasant sensation of a million tiny hooks sinking into her skin and shredding her flesh, all she could do was keep rolling, her momentum sustained by sheer bloody-mindedness and her mantra as images of what might happen to her if she got caught there spooled through her head There was an alarming sensation of emptiness Instinctually, she threw out her better arm and clawed in the air behind her to grasp the edge of whatever she rolled off. Her foot clipped water beneath her and she afforded herself a glance down to check that she wasnt about to drop into the jaws of some other abominable existence. Contrary to her panicked expectations, the dark waters below her barely rippled and nothing untoward exploded out of the shallows to consume her. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal Panting hard, her heart pounding in her breast, she cycled her mantra as forcefully as she dared while she hung there, focusing on the continued explosions behind her. The auditory chaos seemed to suggest that there might be recriminations of a sort between the three C or more C sludge demon rock things. Although if they were smart or had some way to communicate it might iron itself out quickly, at which point they would undoubtedly start actively seeking her out again, with an added grudge to settle. She decided to risk cycling the mantra properly. If the worst came to it she could drop into the water and take her chances. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal It took an agonizing minute for her mantra to do a proper cycle. When it concluded, the explosions were still being traded so, after a moments reflection she took a deep breath and did another one. After that, her bodys condition was indeed a lot better, especially her shoulder which had been sniped by the acid rock creature, that she could at last move freely again, even if it hurt a great deal. -You shouldnt stay here longer. What if they are using the explosions to creep up on you, her subconscious prompted her nervously. She was starting to get paranoid that they were exploiting the explosions to sneak up on her, she had to admit. -How to get out of here. How Her thoughts skittered through a bunch of options: swimming was probably out; running across the water was very risky, to the point where it was probably better not to. Looking along the shoreline, this part of the cavern had a few outcroppings in the water. The biggest one was actually only some 20 metres distant, then several smaller outcroppings further to her right She swept them again, frowning, wondering why it seemed familiar -Is this part almost a mirror of the other side, with the fungi forest but flooded? Instinctively, she looked down again. fungi could grow underwater down here, and some of those varieties, like Dead Mans Lanterns for example, were even worse than the Soul Setting species not to mention the Moon Mushrooms Continuing her rapid sweep, she grimaced, squinting at the distant outcroppings, fighting the gloom and her lost darkvision as it interfered with her ability to unpick the weird rock geometry and hard to judge what was what beyond dim outlines. The fires burning in the cave above didnt help matters either, with the strange flickering shadows being cast. -They have treated me as rational prey so far, a voice in her head pointed out. -So be unpredictable, second-guess them, she mused. They were hunting actively and appeared to be reasonably smart, although it was within the limits of her ability to cope. She had eventually managed to play them after all. -Or so you hope -Thanks for that vote of confidence, subconscious, she glowered. The stele had pointed across the cave, in the general direction of the largest pillar and the cave wall beyond it, in any case, so that was the eventual route irrespective of whether she went to the wall or across the water somehow. -Across is absolutely the more mentally bent choice by any rational measure, she thought glumly. With a grimace, she dropped down onto a rock slightly adjacent to her by the water and then leapt along the shoreline. The distance wasnt the issue, but both rocks were barely submerged so She signed in relief as she landed on the head-sized bit of rock, not underwater. Landing with a splash was the kind of thing that got you dead by things unseen. Two more leaps took her to the larger set of rocky outcroppings, further along the shoreline. From there she sprinted and leapt between smaller outcroppings as fast as her bruised, tormented limbs would permit. Only when she was a good fifty metres from where she started did she allow herself a brief glance backward. The explosions were still going on in the background sporadically; however, there was also a suspicious lump at the top of the small cliff that she was almost sure hadnt been there when she rolled over it and -The cunning little shits. -Jokes on them though. Just got rocks for brains, her subconscious sniggered, sending a mental projection of an obscene hand gesture behind her. Shaking her head, she continued on along the shoreline as fast as she dared, keeping an eye out both for more mucus-covered rocks and things like algru colonies which could easily be hiding in the shallows. In the end, she made it to the far cavern wall where the water lapped against it without incident, though that only served to make her more paranoid as time dragged on. The explosions had finally stopped in the distance, which didnt help her peace of mind either. Hidden in the shadows she looked out across the shingle beach, which was largely devoid of anything interesting other than some large rock outcroppings and a bunch of what she was sure were more explosive mushrooms in their shadow. Something like that had certainly been what threw her over earlier. The ones she could just about make out did not appear to be a variety she recognised either. -We will next time though, her subconscious commentary assured her. Thinking about the geometry of the caverns up to this point, she appraised the route ahead of her. The waters edge lapped right up against the cliff, while a wave-cut ledge was just visible below it. That was a possible route, but it would be treacherous in the extreme to navigate. One problem was things that lived below the waterline. Fauna like Lash Limpets and Spine Snails were ubiquitous dangers in those kind of environments and both could make your day very unpleasant if stumbled on unawares. The other issue was that she would have no visibility above her head and there was no question of risking any kind of qi-perception in such an exposed place. It would be like putting a lantern over her head and screaming shoot me quick. In theory, nothing on the far side should be able to detect her that far away, assuming the suppression worked the same way for them as it did for her. Then again, the maxim of survival in this place was certainly assume nothing, suspect everything. -They certainly are the thing that the stele warns about, her subconscious added. -You dont say, she shot back. In any case, they were listed there as a threat above Immortal, so suppression or no, she was certainly not going to risk it. After some more consideration, she made her way to the wall and climbed up a convenient crevice to try to get a better view of the cavern. To her left, around forty metres away in the gloom, was an obloid shape that drew her gaze. -Really? Theres two stele in one cavern? She squinted at the gloom for a full five minutes, finally taking the time to let her vision re-adapt to the now much lighter cavern, courtesy of the still burning fires in the middle of it. The area around the stele, across a narrow strait of the lake below, was peppered with what looked like normal sized rocks, ranging from half a metre to onemetre. They were textured as they should be if a bit ovaloid and lacking in fracture irregularities. Some had a tell-tale glisten that hinted at the presence of algru and the occasional mushroom. A quick rock count showed eighty between her and the stele, in that short space of ground beyond the water. While they were, to all intents, excellently camouflaged there was only one demerit against their strategy -Its amazing that they have such an obvious flaw, her sub-conscious agreed. It was indeed a pretty big flaw when you considered the bigger picture of an environment like this. Any rock that fell in here would be roof shatter and thus quite angular. Everything was faulting angular as well. Big outcroppings were all vaguely rectilinear or cuboid C rhomboid if they tilted when they fell. There was no evidence that the cave''s water level had risen or that there was a lot of flowing water in here. The shoreline was clearly the long term water table, as evidenced by the rock-cut ledge where it was eating into a fault line that seemed to run across the whole cavern at that level. The colonies of algru and fungi thriving were also clearly long-established, both above and, as she had suspected, below the waterline, where she could now make out a few sinister looking shadowy reef-like formations. All in all, the environment and ecosystem here appeared relatively stable, albeit erring on the side of being a bit too toxic for stuff that wasnt a mushroom or a mould to survive for any length of time. There were also no notches above the current ledge across much of the cave that she could see. Certainly none in the wall she was currently on or on the one where she had entered. That told her that the water level C if it rose C never rose that much or frequently or for long enough to make any lasting impression. So, unless someone had artificially rolled a few hundred rocks that big out there for artistically tasteful decoration, every rounded rock she could see C and she could see a lot of them, in the dim near darkness of the cavern C was probably a rock sludge thing. Fortunately, now she was on the wall she could make use of her superior durability and stamina to just climb along the edge of the cavern, over the water below, and then down to the exit directly. It was much better to shred her hands and feet on the stalagmites, stalactites and flowstone columns that were forming on the periphery over the uncounted millennia of runoff from somewhere further up in the cave system than try to tip-toe through the death-trap below. She was about to make her way towards the probable exit when she noticed something else. There were two waterfalls that ran out of the roof of the cave, one was about 40 metres behind her she had considered them as possible exits as she made her way over here, but decided at the time it wasnt worth the risk with her obstructed perspective at the time. However, now that she had a better vantage point, she could see that the opening of the nearer waterfall was a bit wider than it first appeared. The slight slope of the fracture fault the water ran out of had led to years of erosion wearing down that channel so a ledge had formed above its flow on the near side. Under the dim illumination of some nearby mushrooms, it looked to be about onemetre wide and high and accessible without going into the water. It would have been impossible for a mortal, simply due to the overhangs and constant water falling all around, maybe even a purely spiritual cultivator who had to rely on their own body. However, for a Physical Foundation cultivator of her strength and experience, she reckoned it ought to be possible if she was patient. Braving the field of sludge rocks was pretty definitive suicide in any case. It took nearly two hours of climbing and several stops to cycle her mantra before she finally made it there, hauling herself cautiously into the opening, a hands width from the dark roiling waters pouring over the edge beside her. This close, she could feel the faint agitation of qi in it, even with the dense suppression on her qi related senses. The misty spray from it was rich in yin qi and also a bit corrosive. She hadnt looked too closely at the water in the cave beyond, nor actually entered it, but its corrosion was probably strong if it was eating these rocks away under its own power. Suddenly she was very glad she hadnt decided to brave swimming across that lake. Edging her way inside, she was gratified to see that it opened out significantly further along. There were mushrooms and some normal algae on the ceiling, though that was expected in this sort of place. Thankfully, there was no algru. She was getting rather tired of that nastier mutate sibling of common algae after a dozen of those large caverns. Still, she eyed it suspiciously as she worked her way past. The algae could still be terribly dangerous if you got it on you, but, and this was important, it wasnt going to crawl off the rocks and try to feeler you to bloody paste. -Usually, her psyche clarified. She gave it a wide berth just in case and crawled out into a long cavern. The roof was only about a metre from the floor at best. The flowstone columns were a bit of an oddity. She stared at the ceiling, trying to work out how they got here but drew a bit of a blank. There were fissures, sure, but the columns seemed kind of at random in relation to them. The grooves on the floor, stepping upwards from the flow of water rushing through, spoke more obviously to her. Clearly the water level moved around here, based on the grooves in the floor. She watched very carefully in case there were more of the sludges up here. She wasnt sure if they could climb walls, but they seemed able to do nearly everything else. There was nothing obv She sighed mentally. Beside a column was a seriously suspicious ovaloid shaped rock about half a metre wide that had algae on it in a way that didnt quite seem right if it was dumped there by the river. She thanked whatever fate had made the things just that little bit unable to truly merge with their surroundings here in a properly natural manner.

~ ??? C Deep Caverns ~
Really, that girl is lucky, one of two small shadows mused as they watched the lost girl clamber out of the cavern by the somewhat unorthodox route of the waterfall. She is at that, its comrade, who was leaning on a fan made of wild grasses, agreed. Though luck is its own kind of skill especially in these depths. True, true, the first shadow agreed, slowly turning a slime core it had recovered during the chaos below over in its paws. I take it there is no sign within the core of contamination from the insanity above? the other asked. Hard to say, given their nature, it mused, giving the core a speculative lick with its shadowy tongue Haiii Faced with the awkward reality that being too shadowy down here was sometimes not actually a benefit, it focused on its sense of self, and its shadow form gained something more. I shall be Apple Blossom, she declared, completing the little ritual of sorts, as a semblance of identity settled more firmly on herthough she still held much of it in check, lest attention be drawn to them by the things lurking beyond the edges of the darkness. AiiiRed Grass, Red Grass sighed wryly, shaking her small head as she also became slightly more present. Well? she added, eyeing the core pointedly. Frowning, she licked it properly, savouring the distorting energies within it. It tasted muddy, and stale, with a brief burst of whatever passed for adrenaline in the geo-biology of slimes, she supposed. There was Yang Intent there, but as a race Slimes had a fair affinity for it anyway. It was somewhat amusing to think that it was actually their current place in the ecosystemalmost uniquely at the top of the food pyramid for once, unlike in their native realmsthat was leading to their stagnation, and that hungering intent. Anywhere else the rock slimes would have any number of predators after them. Their cores, like the one she had snagged moments before in the chaos the girl had caused, were a rare delicacy and excellent sources of refined mana or qi. As a result, their colonies would be in a nearly constant state of replenishment. There was so little to eat down here that things capable of killing them and consuming their cores were also very few and far between. In that regard, the girl had indeed been very fortunate. If they had adapted as they normally would have, she would almost certainly have perished before she ever saw the first one. What kind of idiot explodes something like that over this slumbering eldritch death pit anyway? she complained, staring up at the ceiling in disgust as she continued to mull over the varying flavours of the core. The kind that makes more work for us? Red Grass grumbled Absently, she swept out with her grass fan and snagged a shimmering globule of unstable effervescence that had just been slung their direction. It sizzled against her shadowy paws, casting her form into slightly relief against the rocks for a moment. Stupid rock, Red Grass grumbled, crushing it into nothing with a faint pop of destabilizing qi. I dont get anything in that, though, just hunger, lots of hunger. Yeah, Apple Blossom agreed with a soft sigh of her own, picking out the slime that had just targeted them. They are hungry for things all right Before a second attack could seek them out, she melded her form back into the shadows and raced down to it, a twisted, spiny staff of black thorn in her grip and impaled the slime. It shuddered, trying to explode but her attack had been too fast for it. Expertly scooping the core up as the body around it collapsed into muddy sludge, she flitted back to Red Grass, who had moved position to a vantage on a rock outcropping near the dark waters edge. That core, though, turned out to be much the same as the other. Stagnant and hungry. The creatures were functionally immortal in terms of their longevity. Unless something killed them, they would happily survive for millions of years just off slowly devouring and converting rock and the occasional mushroom or algru mat into energy one molecule at a time however, that was still profoundly unsatisfying as a diet. They preferred complex organic or at least qi or mana rich organic prey, because it was supremely good for building their slime base, allowing them to grow bigger with each prey consumed. Eating mushrooms and algru worked, but only in an incredibly inefficient sense. That the only readily available nutrition poolthe fungiwere ironically, above them in the food pyramid but also totally passive for the most part, so both inedible and incapable of seriously culling them, created the perfect environment for their near stagnation in evolutionary development. Especially as almost anything that might predate them more actively here would be supremely vulnerable to the fungi as well, never mind the worse things lurking. If the aftershocks did penetrate this far, it must have already been scattered by the darkness, she mused at last, taking in the sprawling, gloomy cavern once more. Clearly something did, or that poor lost girl would not be scrambling around like a blind mouse down here, Red Grass pointed out. That was indeed the question. What had occurred up above? The Jasmines Lake and the Gate were not somewhere any idiot could force their way into, and yet the remnants of their manifest selves that had remained there with the Jasmine, keeping watch on the accursed thing that lay lulled to sleep there, were gone. The manner of their ending lost with them, for now at least, which suggested to her that a form of Karmic Execution was at play, at the very least. Whatever, whoever it was had also clashed with the mad old scholar and caused enough disruption to force them to approach it through the roots of these dark places, given the traces of battle still echoing through the ancient rocks above. What bothered her more, though, was a nagging, nasty little intuition that whatever plans and stratagems were in motion up above were not done, but rather that there was something more to this We could just go kill the parent core, to be safe Red Grass suggested, drawing her back from her thoughts. Mmmmmm That was tempting, given how today was shaping up to be a bad day, and those always made her want to hit something, but Lets leave that as a last resort, for now, she suggested pensively, pushing her anger and frustration over all the questions back down. The ecosystem here has a sort of equilibrium, and the slimes do keep quite a few other things in check I was thinking more that if we take out the parent core, it will set their evolutionary cycle back significantly, allowing the ambient oppression down here to fully scatter anything that did filter down here Red Grass pointed out. Though on the other hand Given how the cursed nature of that thing the Jasmine keeps watch over can proliferate, that might just play right into its hands, she sighed. All it takes is one Nameless-Blessed one to metastasize Bleugh, Red Grass made a face, echoing her own frustrations. It just feels It hungers. All things its greed devours, birds, beasts, trees, flowers Unbidden, those spiteful words resurfaced in her mind. I think this answers a part of it, she observed drily, forcing herself to mock it, make light of it though in her heart she still felt the taint of displeasure, distaste. Even though it was so subtle, no because it was so subtle, that it tried to snare even them. Eternal Mothers Tits, Red Grass agreed unhappily, looking around at the subtly agitated field of slimes. Yang Propagates, Proliferates, is the enemy of good order when unmatched, she sighed. Leaving the stupid rocks to their stagnation was indeed the best course. I guess we should get on with this, then, Red Grass suggested. If we are late, brother might unravel this mess ahead of us and not only will that make him insufferable, but he might end up making the big mistresss dinner. I still owe her a few millennia worth of servings of spicy noodle soup There is that, she agreed with an amused chuckle. Spicy Soup is Important, Red Grass emphasised, giving her a sideways look. It is, she agreed. I just They both turned as a blurred distortion manifested into the third member of their group, their brother, Shi, who was currently in the form of an almost pitch-black two tailed squirrel and radiating genuine bloodlust. The slimes all around them flinched as one, becoming even more rock-like as he alighted beside them. Why are you wasting time here? Shi hissed, glaring at them. What? They killed Alexios Shi spat *Crack* The core in her paws shattered like cheap crystal, iridescent fragments pattering down the rock. What. Her voice sounded cold and cruel in her ears as she stared at the quivering, enraged Shi. Alexios Red Grass stared at her, her own eyes now also shining like dark fires in the gloom. Alexios isnt weak. How? Red Grass asked. Shi made a bitter *splat* gesture that left little to the imagination. The shockwave. He seemed to be trying to flee, but before he could reach safety, it just Shi trailed off, anger giving way to loss. By the time I found him, there was barely even a body, someone looted his corpse and there was no sign of his presence He was this close to an arborundum vein Perhaps it was one of the others? she suggested helplessly as Shi bitterly waved a paw at the ground below them. I know him, Shi refuted her hopeful words flatly. All those years, you think I would mistake my friend for some second rate rock turtle? What do you mean someone looted him? Red Grass cut in, her grass fan twisting as she bent it with her paws. Like, took his body? What was left of him, Shi snarled. The shockwave from that core and whatever happened up above after went through that part of the cavern system like well, you know how dimension quakes can be. They did, and terminally smeared through space and time was probably the kindest outcome, unfortunately. "The aeons sure are cruel to the undeserving," she murmured, placing a sympathetic paw on his shoulder. So, if the thieving, murderous little rats who caused such a mess up above arent down here, then where the hell are they? Red Grass asked at last. All three of them stared at deep, almost hungry darkness cloaking everything, considering the possibilities. I think we should go check out the Undrehallen Halls, she suggested, grimly, reaching a decision of sorts on that point. With what was going on up above unclear, the best choice was to go straight to the most dangerous source of trouble down here and work backwards in the hope of finding the perpetrators. She doubted that the girl they had just seen was part of that, but she had clearly been running from more than just the gloom down here. over shaft two? Red Grass paused the vexed swishing of her grass fan and gazed off into the darkness. Uh-huh, she nodded uneasily. The involvement of that body and what it represents bothers me. You dont think her companions both narrowed their eyes, all three of them familiar with the kind of miserable, misbegotten things that lurked and lingered in these depths. Huh she paused as the algru next to her caught her eye. Several of the shards of the core she had inadvertently crushed had been caught by it, and now, a ring of ghostly, greenish-golden flowerets were expanding across it as the algru reacted to something Narrowing her eyes, she plucked out the largest shard A spark-like ember of greenish golden qi sizzled across her paw for a moment before she trapped it. Is that Parasol Qi? Red Grass asked, peering at the glimmering little light. Yes she confirmed, turning back to the algru, which was properly beginning to mutate now. Faugh! Shi slapped a censorious paw down on the plant, obliterating it before the invasive qi could take hold, safe from the ambience of these depths. How did you miss that before? Red Grass asked her, frowning. Wondering that herself, she looked around for other shards of the core, but most had fallen into the water it seemed. Finally, she found one though and plucked it out of the crack it had lodged in, however it was -Ah, so its like that, she realised as another spark tried to jump to her, and this time she clearly caught the yearning Intent to live within it, an instinct beyond what the slimes should have an androgynous figure, shrouded in iridescent green-gold flames, a deeply inauspicious red seal fused into its brow, stared back at her with empty, haunted eyes and screamed in hatred, pain, horror and anguish. Below it, lay the injured form of a terrifyingly familiar dark-haired youth, shrouded in flames to mirror it. Save me the broken lost voice sobbed, pleading, reaching for hereven as something else in that scene also tried to reach for her, an empty, instinctual hunger pressing in, seeking any and all vectors that it could exploit to proliferate Silently, she stepped back into shadow and after a moment the subversive intent lost its path and faded away, consumed and scattered by the darkness of these depths. What? Shi and Red Grass were both staring at her as she reformed and picked up the blackthorn staff with its garland of apple blossom. And I thought I was cruel, she sighed, examining that vestigial, haunting memory of a final moment, vindicating her hunch earlier that there was more to this. I know what caused the explosion that killed Alexios now, she added, softly. You do? Shi tilted his head sideways. Yes, she grimaced. Someone tried to merge the core of a Phoenix with the body sealed above and then when it didnt takeshe made a snapping motion with her free paw. They Red Grass stared at her, as did Shi, both aghast. I know it is often said that cultivators are suicidal in the most remarkable ways but that? Red Grass finally muttered. So, the Meng? Shi sneered, staring up at the cavern ceiling. I doubt it, she shook her head. The image had been fleeting but the Meng would have records of those ancient wars, and their mistress in this world was no fool. Not to mention, this was not really their style. But we can confirm that later, for now, I think I know where we need to go to the cages below Undrehallen? Red Grass mused grimly. Yes, she confirmed. How did you guess? She had only arrived at that because of that evil red sign branded onto the unfortunate Phoenixs soul, another relic of an ancient era and villainy best left to abandonment in these dark, devouring deeps. I too remember those dreadful days, Red Grass growled, the shadows around her deepening as well as she flexed her grass fan between her paws. And I see their echo in your eyes, sister. What of these? Shi asked, waving a paw at the field of slimes around them, who became even more rock-like, somehow. Stagnation is the best curse, she sneered. Aye, the darkness here takes everything, eventually, Red Grass agreed, with a final, vexed glare back into the hungry gloom of the cavern system. In that case, the cages, Shi urged. The cages, they both confirmed grimly. As silently as the three small shadows had arrived, they departed through the shadows of unreality between the inner and outer worlds of Yin Eclipse, leaving only a few shattered core fragments from a slime and a faintly smoking paw print on the rock. Meanwhile, unaware that she had had a silent audience in her ordeal, or of quite how lucky she had been regarding the unfortunate slime colony and its accidental prison-home of many millennia, the young woman made her way onwards into the gloom.

~ Kun Juni C The Deep Caverns ~
Juni eventually managed to sneak past the sludge rock without eliciting any obvious reaction from it. As she continued up the cavern, she did encounter a few more, though all at least easily avoidable. Not only did they appear to be much smaller than the ones in the cavern below, but all of them appeared to be sleeping or something like it. Maybe hibernating. Still, it was with a certain degree of relief that she finally reached the end of the cavern and found the fault where the flow originated. Her relief was somewhat short lived though, as traversing the chute next to the roiling flow turned out to be almost as challenging as scaling the cliff had been. Thankfully, the rushing water limited the things that could grow in it, so the worst thing she had to avoid, outside of wet, algae coated rocks were a few small algru colonies on the damp face. The cavern she emerged into was, in a word, vast. She couldnt see a wall in any direction while the roof of the cavern was barely visible in the gloom above. She found herself wondering exactly how far she fell to end up where she did. Direction and time were a bit fuzzy even with the help of her jade-work scrip for the latter, but she knew she had been climbing steadily ever since leaving the caverns where the SarKatush had lived and a quick check of the scrip recorded she had covered almost 20 miles. After some consideration, she decided her best plan was probably to continue trying to follow the flow of the waters in the cave system upstream. Logically speaking they had to originate somewhere, and was clearly flowing downwards. It would hopefully lead her to a cavern wall at the very least. Decision made, she slowly started to make her way onward, watching carefully for sludge rocks and dangerous mushrooms as she went. There were some, she thought, although none made any effort to attack her. Her qi-enhanced vision was also getting steadily stronger she noticed, which probably contributed to that somewhat, as she could now see potential threats much more clearly. Her ocular meridians were being sustained by periodic cycling of her mantra, though she was suffering a fair bit for that advance, the dull ache behind her face an ever-present companion at this point. However, in the circumstances she couldnt to bring herself to complain too much, given her world had now expanded to nearly seventy metres in every direction. What was more surprising was that her Spiritual Law was actually a little less suppressed, if anything, down here, than it had been up above, not that she dared to cycle it here to test its efficacy. -It would light us up like a new years altar, her psyche muttered. She had to agree with that sentiment. It would probably light her up like a paper lantern for every sludge rock or worse in the whole cavern C much like her spiritual perception seemed to. To her surprise, and somewhat against the run of previous experience, she actually found the proper route down to the other cavern within twenty minutes of first starting to traverse the flow of the river through the cavern. The crevice in the floor that led down was marked by a surprisingly familiar looking stupa-like spire of carved rock that actually had stairs cut into it and had more than a passing resemblance to some of the shrine ruins in the valleys above. After some consideration, she decided to see if the stele was approachable from the exit and headed down it. The stairs were in what could only be called bad condition if you were very charitable. They were slimy, cracked and she fancied that well over half of the crevices in the walls had algru in them that was watching her as she passed. Quite a few steps had also been clawed out or torn up, making her even more wary as she crossed over those gaps. Superficially the perpetrator seemed to be the same one as the vandal below, which she somewhat suspected to be the SarKatush, or whatever they had since become. That said, she was not going to bet against there being other powerful creatures with nasty claws down here. She arrived in a lower cavern and found a stele, just not the one she had expected. This one set in the wall by the bottom of the stairs. Furthermore, despite being rather clawed about, they took next to no time to disseminate much of their meaning into her minds eye. Cavern XVIII (West): Danger Level C High: Big Mystic Hundred Leader. AcceCC Access Cavern 9-A: Danger CCC High: Mystic Lord Right. Shaft Two C Access West > Considering what was written on it, it didnt take long to work out that Mystic Lord Right appeared to be the way she had come down. That also seemed the direction that led towards Shaft Two. The question was, Mystic Lord C or Mystic Lord Right, there was something confusing about that she couldnt seem to unpick C more or less powerful than Big Mystic Hundred Leader Absently rubbing her neck C the meridian strain was getting worse again it seemed C she offered another belated curse to the naming gods and vowed to find out more about higher cultivation realms somehow if she ever got out of here alive. Despite its atrocious condition, the stairwell she had traversed to get down to the stele did, in fact appear to be quite safe, so after a careful check of the nearby crevices she retreated up it a little bit and spent some time cycling her mantra, trying to boost her physical condition a bit. After two cycles; however, she stopped and just sat there in the gloom, doing nothing for a bit. The catalyst for this was the rather abrupt realisation that she literally had not stopped in at least two days maybe three. She had no food pills or fasting pills C her storage talisman had been basically empty when she found it. Dimly she had a memory of the small SarKatush taking stuff out of it, which presumably meant that much like her clothes and whatever spirit herbs she had had they were lost in that strange timeless anomaly she had experienced. Thankfully, Lin Ling had had most of the real herbs, she had been sorting them out on the ridgeline when Di Ji had Her stomach twisted at that memory and she spat on the floor in disgust. Just thinking about that murderous scum made her hard won and fragile inner equilibrium distort dangerously. The problem, at any rate, was that the lack of sustenance, other than qi itself, was starting to tell. Not helping matters either, was her necessary burning of a fair bit of her vital qi to recover from the worst of her injuries from the sludge battle. She also hadnt had anything to drink in as long. There was no water she trusted enough to drink down here that wouldnt be so qi rich it was practically poison. -So, first task for the next bit is to find some edible algae and hope it isnt a mutate, she thought grimly. At least as a Qi Condensation cultivator, alongside being a Physical Foundation cultivator, she was able to go for a good while without sustenance. Far far longer than a mortal could in any event and also longer comparatively than either a pure physical cultivator or spiritual cultivator could at her realm. -Small advantages ho She thought with a weary sigh, stretching and looking around again at the gloom that cloaked everything. She should still have a few days leeway before it became a serious problem. If she pushed it, she still had about a week before her body started turning on itself and cannibalizing her own vitality under the pressure of this place. -Unless we have truly lost track of time down here, and were out for a long time, her subconscious glumly amended. She stared at it, sourly. It was unfortunate that her physical cultivation burnt nutrients really fast. In the end, she rested for what she reckoned was almost five hours, sitting in normal, non-cultivator meditation. It was oft-overlooked, a thing she had in fact been told by her older brother Kun Talshin, when he taught her the various Kun family martial forms, but it really did help with her mental equilibrium. She didnt feel refreshed by any means as she moved on, but at least she didnt feel like she was the same staggering wreck of trauma that she had been when she arrived there. Returning back up the stairs, she continued on through the cavern above, which in turn turned out to be so mundane in comparison to anything she had yet encountered that she started to worry she was missing something fundamental. The path between steles was becoming more obvious as well, she found, finding the next one almost within an hour of starting to explore. Situated on the far side of the cavern, about 400 metres from the fissure with the stairs, it was labelled Cavern 31-D.The numbering system was absolutely bonkers, skipping back and forth seemingly at random and occasionally just shifting to glyphs or letters. She tried to rationalise some kind of grid or linkages but nothing logical sat easily over the names she knew so decided not to dwell on it. Perhaps if there was a map it might make sense. Stele 31, was also defaced by claws, to the point where it was perhaps the most damaged stele she had yet encountered. Claws had raked out the entire text and something had tried to take the top liniment carving off, presumably with the intention of tearing the entire thing out of its rock outcropping. They had failed abjectly in that last act, she noted, the claw marks ending abruptly where the carving outline began. She found herself cheering the resilience of the carvings and wondered if she was going a bit mad in other, less quantifiable ways somehow. When she finally found what appeared to be Shaft Two, it was a bit anticlimactic really. Heading in the direction roughly indicated by the stele, she soon found after several hundred metres that the cavern tapered down and then finally truncated as a half graven room fashioned out of the end wall. The style was pretty neat all things considered, with sweeping natural curves that followed the contours of the rock and carved pillars with a strange motif of triangular leaves or very stylized mountains. There was a large open area on the floor in the middle. The rock around it appearing to have been carved down to make it a raised platform. One side had been fractured by a fallen piece of ceiling, ancient damage rather than modern it seemed, but the platforms strange circular design was still discernible. She found herself staring at it for a long time before working out what it was that was entrancing her so. It was inlaid with what looked like worked arborundum inlaid with another silvery mineral that she didnt recognise. That meant that whoever made this was really powerful C Speak my name but once and I shall hear you even though you be a million miles away powerful C based on the scant records about the rare and mysterious mineral that existed within the hunter bureau and the Kun clan that she was privy to. What did exist in the collections of the great and powerful was from rare artefacts gleaned from ancient ruins and caches. Her father had a few pieces C a matching bowl and cup given to him as a wedding gift C for example. However, the lay consensus on it though was that it basically un-minable, un-workable and unfindable. People had looked in this land for it as well, Lin Ling had told her that much, but nobody had apparently found any that could be extracted since before the time of the Blue Gate School, or the Blue Water Sage. -If you managed to pry up a bit of that somehow you could sell it for a small fortune, her subconscious added as she continued to stare at it. Shaking her head, she sighed. It had been doing so well up until now, but that was a really stupid suggestion. Having survived up to this point, there was no fate-thrashed way she was going to die without a corpse trying to mess with what was probably some ancient ruined formation plate. Leaving the likely formation behind, she made her way to the door and the far end of the room and looked through carefully. Inside was a shaft that stretched both up and down. A metre-wide platform and stairs on each corner tracked vertically. The lack of any kind of guard rails between those using the stairwell and the void below was concerning as far as initial impressions went. Staring back at the formation, it occurred to her that the odds of it being a teleportation platform in some ancient style was really quite high. -No way was walking up and down that shaft popular when it was built, she thought wryly. She could imagine even now, some poor person traipsing up and down it cursing their ancestors and trying to stare far away from the Whatever it was that hit her in the back burned a hundred times worse than the fate-thrashed rock sludges quicklime vomit. For a second, as she madly dove for cover, she thought it was a sludge, wondering how it had made it behind her and how she had missed it in the shaft? Her confusion was stilled, however, as she rolled behind the collapse that broke part of the formation and got a chance to see behind her. In the doorway was a figure wrapped in burnt, corroded and torn cloths, a short length of wood that might have once been a torch clasped on their right hand. Cursing in her heart, she swept her matted hair out of the way and scrambled for anything to use as a weapon. What in! She hadnt used it in days, and thirst and physical trauma had taken their toll, so her voice was raspy and sinister-sounding to her own ears. The darkness bleeding out of the shaft behind the figure was, she realised, much hungrier and more oppressive than it had been before. It also felt unclean somehow, like there was a faint film of scum coating everything that it touched. It made her skin crawl. Suddenly and inexplicably, she was very aware of her nakedness and dirty condition. Words she couldnt really comprehend whispered in her ear, something was trying to invade her psyche? [] Her dreams memories? Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal Using her mantra for this was almost second nature at this point, so she pushed it at the vile intent trying to invade her. Whatever it was, was repelled somewhat. It certainly seemed weaker? She had no idea who else would be down here at this depth, which by worrying process of elimination, left some strange abomination a bit like her encounter with the SarKatush or that shambling horror. If this was something else like that she was probably going to die here. That last sensation, however the sense of hopelessness seemed -Its too weak, her psyche hissed, at odds with her own fear. -Far too weak Nothing like the darkness from before. -You... compare this... to TO...!?! -This This is just as unclean -Let us devour. -Yes We can devour She didnt have time to worry at the weird nature of those voices. What was undeniable was that they were right. This new strength was nowhere close to that unspeakable abomination that had claimed the SarKatush. -Get a grip! Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal She focused on her mantra again and it finally managed to tip the balance back in her favour, allowing her to gain the upper hand in the panicked, psychological struggle within her own psyche and whatever had just tried to invade it. The figure was approaching her warily now, its face hidden behind a cloth wrapping. The most she could say was that it was female, like her, and of much slighter build C enough of the rest of its garments were little better than rags to make that obvious. If she had to fight somebody, she guessed at least it had arms and legs and wasnt spitting rocks at her. Charging forward, the figure dodged to the side with a weird blur. -A Movement Art!?! Monkey shit! Why is there a cultivator down...here? She shadowed it with a kick and the opponent blocked her leg, trying to counter by sweeping forward with the stick as if it were a short blade. Vaulting backwards to avoid the contact, she was suddenly glad she had taken those hours to adjust her condition. Without that break she might be even worse off here than she was already. Her vault backwards became a roll and she surged up to meet her attacker as she charged forward, the other womans attack becoming a surging knee and stamp forward That had about as much effect on the ground here as she expected. It also clearly surprised the other woman as well, who staggered, giving her an opening to strike. Stepping through the smaller figure''s guard she focused her mantra on her strike and made contact even as her opponent began to evade. With a shrieking grunt, her opponent staggered back, rolling away and putting down a hand to stop herself. She followed the attack up with a charging kick to take advantage of the opening, only to spin away as the stick jabbed out at her again. The blood that coated the cloth on it smoked faintly in the air. -Was that what had hit her before? It still hurt like mad on her back. Still, it was a clumsy opening. She grabbed the arm and spun her opponent around, stepping in a swift circle and hurling her across the room even as she twisted the arm to disarm her opponent. She felt bones grind in her target''s wrist as the wooden stick clattered away. She hadnt tried to put qi through it, but her opponents durability was exceptional. -Is she also at Physical Foundation? Her opponent glanced towards the stick then back to her then pulled out a lump of congealed organic something? From somewhere? Her thoughts skipped a beat, confused, before she realised what it was and her stomach twisted -A storage item? Steaming dog shit. She dodged the thrown lump of whatever it was. It hit the wall behind her with a dull thwack, sliding down and leaving a bubbling, smoking trail of blood in its wake. Yeah, nope, dont get hit with that, her subconscious usefully commented. Another piece of meat appeared in her opponent''s cloth-wrapped hands. The cloth wasnt smoking and looked kind of familiar through her qi vision C a bit dark as if the qi arriving at it wasnt all returning somehow. That understanding came courtesy of trying to spot rock sludge creatures. -I guess we gotta take this close then, she must have it on an arm. The second piece of sludge came flying Grimacing, she darted forward, closing out the angle between them rapidly, attempting to minimise the danger posed by more thrown objects. The piece still barely missed her side as it went by, but in return, she was able to tackle her opponent and land a solid knee to her midriff as they both went down. A further punch landed before her opponent smashed a smaller lump right into the side of her face "Nameless-fates-may-you-curse-her-with-blood-every-day-of-the-year!" The screaming, incoherent stream of cursing that left her mouth under the impact made the air dim. It hurt so fate-thrashed much. Her ear was gone, half her face was burning. The strange ache that followed after it was- -Yang. Poison. Pure fate-thrashed yang poison. Of all the things... She stopped controlling herself and ripped at her opponent, pummelling the smaller woman into the ground as hard as she could. Grasping at the cloth covering her tore it away, prepared to punch her fully in the face as hard as she could to reveal the fearful face of a young woman, her skin red and blotched from the same poison tormenting her. The woman girl screamed and tried to pull another lump In response, she ripped the rest of the cloth away as she smashed her back into the floor hard enough to make her opponent spit blood. The girl staggered, squirmed free, but she thankfully managed to take her storage talisman in the process. The face that stared at her in the gloom was framed by familiar, messy blonde hair and azure eyes staring at her in befuddled terror and fear. All she could manage to rasp out was: Why the in the hell-cursed fates are you trying to kill me, Sis Ling. Lin Ling looked back at her with terrified eyes and croaked: W-what Who are you? Kun Juni? Chapter 31 – Among Mere Mortals
...The marvels wrought beneath the Evergrove Mountains by generations of mages would, many say, grow to eclipse the very thing they sought to understand through their centuries of work. They turned a desolate series of ancient mines into a treasure house of knowledge, built amid marvels both natural and magical. It is a shame therefore that in the end, all their work was returned to naught. One wonders if some future generation, millennia hence might find their ruins in turn, and create some even greater marvel seeking to unravel their riddle. At the very least we can only pray that they should not fall prey to the villainy of our late, much unlamented former ruler of Meltras that has marred this day. Then again, perhaps it is only fitting that it is the robber Dukes of Meltras, Belthorne, Renlath and Renborin that have consigned a brilliant jewel of our nation into a bloody memorial to insatiable avarice and ruinous pride.
Excerpt from a Pamphlet speaking out against the Duke of Meltras. ~Anonymous author. Executed for sedition.

~ Lin Ling C Ancient Ruins ~
Lin Ling sat on the edge of the array platform, staring at the blood and mud-caked figure before her. It was hard to reconcile this matted, bloody, dust-covered woman with the elegant and sisterly Kun Juni. Setting aside the matter of her being totally naked, if she was Kun Juni, she had clearly been wrung out quite thoroughly. The injury from the blood she had dealt to ''Juni'' was already healing. Healing remarkably fast, in fact. -Far too fast. Juni couldnt heal that fast before, a voice in her mind murmured. -She still kicked your ass you useless little bitch! another, far more malicious voice added. -Yeah! You just walked about doing fuck all and she still trashed you, what a loser, a third chimed in. She hissed under her breath and focused on pushing them out of her mind. The voices had come back. Again. It wasnt at a point she could pin down either C sometime after she fled the complex up above was the best she could do. What came after that had been hazy until now, when their brief, bitter fight had ended in her getting her head smashed off the floor by the older woman. -Trash, total trash. -Worthless person not worth your rank To try to distract herself from the broken inner monologue that was making little sense, she ended up asking. How come you look like that? -Are you an idiot? She looks like that coz you threw that stuff at her, her mental voices snickered as one. Juni stared at her as if she were some kind of alien, crawled from a rift and croaked: Because its a fate-thrashed hell hole down there filled with terrible things that I cant even begin to explain? It was somewhat undeniable that the ominous feeling currently emanating from beyond the entrance to whatever lay beyond this small hall was quite intense. She found her gaze drawn back to the hideous series of scars on Junis shoulder and arm. It looked like something had twisted a hole right through her? -That feeling? Its nothing compared to that thing up there, a voice needled in her head. -Yeah, yeah, shes just weak. -Shes not weak, she pushed back. The voices just sniggered at her and vanished back into the recesses of her mind. -We have a problem though, another more rational part of her mind interjected. -No, youre the problem, you! one of the nasty voices swirled out of nowhere again like some evil crow, cackling. Gulping hard, she took a breath and tried to focus on drowning out the voices again. Truly, her nerves and her mental state had never really recovered from the shock of seeing that That She stared blankly, suddenly unsure of what it was she had seen that reduced her to this state. -That didnt seem right? The complex had been creepy sure, but it was just dark there had been something? -A chest? -Yes -A room with stars? -Yes, yes -Something -Something, something? Involuntarily, she looked back at the shaft. -The feeling of being watched. When she fled she had been certain she saw the figure of a young girl holding a wooden sword and a lizard doll behind her, but that wasnt what was watching her was it? -You are just freaking out, take deep breaths and calm down, you just have an overactive imagination. Everything is fine now, another of her voices tried to calm her it just made her want to strangle it. It was possibly all in her imagination, maybe she was just critically poisoned from the blood and this was all delayed symptoms. She had also seen a few other things in that moment and after, none of which were likely real. -Absolutely. You were probably poisoned, but you''re shaking it off now, the same voice murmured. -Odd, she frowned. They never sounded the same, even when they kept talking about the the The Her mental state went a bit wibbly again and she had to close her eyes and focus. Scion P-path, Lotus BOdYGiFT Again, she tried her mantra, and again it slipped away from her somehow. It kept doing that, and it was infuriating to the point of tears. It had worked initially, but ever since she went upstairs, her emotional state was so bad that she kept trying to force it, rather than just let it do its thing. It shouldnt have been possible, but it was C and that terrified her on a whole other level, she realised. Are you okay? a voice from nearby asked. She flinched and stared at the woman Juni it was Juni, Juni was here. Had she just forgotten that Juni was here? -She might not be real, you know, a different voice murmured. -Yeah, it could be like upstairs and youre in another terrible place, another helpfully added. -Yes She had gone up -That had been a a mistake? Part of her just cackled at that. A few parts, parts she was certain were what remained of the less cracked parts of her subconscious told her it really had been a mistake. I err her voice sounded hollow and weedy in her own ears. Some more mendacious aspects of her almost certain psyche break were shoving flashes of that trip up in front of her, like images. The shaft up there was collapsed. She had gone to the topmost rooms Wasted all her blood -I used blood in the fight here? she tried to push back at their weird generalisations. -Wasted all the blood she hadnt spent here, opening the door. -Stupid cracked girl, believing that everything would be as easy as that first room, another voice giggled manically. -Yes yes The prince was so pretty, you should have stayed with him, yet again a different one, that was again a bit odd sulked. -It had been a room. That memory settled indelibly into her mind, trapping her for a few horrible moments back in that place, with the man of her dreams sat on a gilded chair near a roaring fireplace, drinking wine and eating delicacies off a spirit wood platter, speaking to her by name, calling her friend inviting her in. -His face had seemed familiar? -Hah. How could you know the face of a prince sealed here by those evils for so long? A voice sniggered. -Stupid little girl, you thinking you see your past lives or something? Another poked from the side. He had seemed to know everything about her, told her that they were fated to meet, that this was the greatest opportunity she would ever have. In her memory she was shocked stupid, unable to know what to think. The plush surroundings seemed unreal and yet real. He had told her to speak his name, that if she would just speak it and free him, all the things she desired would be hers although she didnt know it. She said she did not, he grew first mirthful then vexed and finally angry at her protestations and increasing nervousness. In that instant his rage at her apparent unwillingness to know who he was had broken whatever it was, and she had seen clearly what was within the room. -Hahahahaaaaa stupid girl, getting taken in like that, another voice snickered. -We wouldnt have been fooled, another agreed. -Noo, we would never have done that stupid thing in the first place, would we? A third whispered. -But its because of you, your mediocrity, that we are all tied to a failure like you, others spitefully hissed. A desiccated body, the same man bound to a chair C chains passed through him, binding him to the floor. A formation burned across the whole room, restraining the corpse. A bronze cube flickering in the air above it. The cube was odd. It felt like it was trying to slip out of her memories entirely but somehow wasnt able to. -The [cube] is not important, forget about the [cube]. She forgot about the cube. The memories spooled on, trapping her in the images of her own traumatic experiences. It had spoken to her again then. A terrible voice commanding her to To To rampage? Her memories twisted and for a split second. She had a strange, double memory of that moment and something else that slipped away or was buried under the shrieking voices. It something had commanded her to free it? To bow down? To show observance to her Lord and Master? -You only survived thanks to us, a sibilant coaxing voice whispered. -Yes, if we hadnt thrown the blood, it would have seized you and claimed you, another grinned. -Useless child, without us you are She did indeed feel useless, watching it seize her, grasp her without ever leaving its throne. Distance had meant nothing to it. -No -I fled before that I am certain? Again, strange half memories flickered through her consciousness, anchoring on the fact that there had been a lot of blood somehow, and a dark inverse pagoda like place or a lake? I fled first then I was grasped? Her memories refuted it, maliciously. It the thing had said she was a mediocre vessel, but it would do that she should be honoured to become its doorway to a new world C then her beloved had tried to peer into her soul and grasp at her in some way she had no way to evade. -Her beloved!?! Something about that jarred her so badly that the voices were nearly silenced just from the cognitive dissonance of the twisted memories as scenes of the room, the fireplace, a bed something blood on the floor... unspooled in her minds eye momentarily. She realised she was sweating sweating a lot. Errr... Fighting the disorientation, the syllables of her err still hanging in the air from a moment earlier, she reached for her mantra again. Scion P-path, Lotus BodyGift This time it actually worked, the voices fading away entirely as her mantra mnemonics shimmered in her mind like a cool balm. Even so, the memories of that moment hung in her minds eye unpleasantly, just within view, refusing any attempt at being banished. She tried with her mantra, but it was suddenly, againweirdly incapable in that one, subtle thing. -That shouldnt be possible? Mantras are -You''re just frazzled, [take] a deep breath and She took a deep breath and nearly shrieked, because she was back in that fate accursed room, feet from the throne Reflexively, she threw the blood -How do I still have a pot of blood if I used it all? Part of her tried to ask The moment aggressively ignored that, flattening it into nothing almost as it gave rise to that thought. In a final desperate gamble, she had thrown the blood in her clay pot over it. That had been spectacular, it had melted away desperately, trying to escape while still raving and screaming obscenities at her leaving behind only a corroded skeleton that gave her a horrible and ominous feeling of lingering death. Its final scream rattled in her mind like a never ending shadow of an echo, shaking her Shaking her Juni was crouched in front of her. Holding her shoulders. Are you okay? -Say [Yes]. Y-yes... I-I am Im just a a bit, her voice stammered out even as the memories kept tormenting her. The skeletons scream echoed in her head C a curse in a language she had not understood C even now she could still hear it, feel it lingering in the darkness of the shaft, just out of view. It had also woken up other things as well, with that terrible wail. She had heard them howling and raging behind their doors, their shouts echoing through the silent shaft. Some cursed their jailers swearing unspeakable things on the heavens and hells, declaring themselves kingsmen destined to be emperors, exalted above all others Others proclaimed more insane and horrifying things. Things that no one would dare speak of underneath this worlds sky, lest they find themselves receiving lightning and fury from on high. Her hands were clammy and her heartbeat harder just thinking about what might have -Complain that she hit you far too hard. You hit me pretty hard Im... her voice trailed off Just saying that felt wrong. She had been the aggressor? -Why was she demanding the apology? Oh sorry, Junis face looked conflicted. -Ugly bitch, she''s smiling like that, but you can see the distrust in her eyes, a voice whispered. -What a privileged old hag, another added maliciously. -She definitely attacked first, one added. -Yeah, she had a rock and chord and everything... -Gonna strangle you and take your stuff. The voices giggled, even as the rest of her flailed, still stuck inside the prison of her own reality, as she fled downwards The shadows of the shaft had hungered for her, those mad taunts and insane proclamations turning the oppressive and smothering dark of that quiet memorial into a tyrannical, hate-filled, hunting darkness that stalked after her, whispering insidious ills and taunting her with her darkest fears, twisting her deepest dreams. They had followed long after she was out of actual earshot, far, far down the shaft and she was on some small level certain they were following her still, the source of the myriad voices running riot in her fractured psyche. Juni finally asked carefully, What the fates did you find up there? Up there? she tried to process what she had just said out loud while she was stuck in her own nightmares. You said its not exactly a bed of lotus up there either, Juni grimaced. I... yeah I... she trailed off, her throat try. The darkness stared at her from the doorway, giggling. Its evil hunger hidden just out of view, but she knew it was there. Waiting. -Because [you] desecrated that place. Thats why the [memories of the dead] have [cursed] you, another voice whispered. I put them back, she whispered. -Youre a bad girl. You desecrated that place, I bet people died there, another hissed sanctimoniously. -Doesnt matter, whats done was done, you cant put spilt milk back up, the voices judged. You put what back? Juni was frowning at her now, assuming this wasnt an elaborate fake Juni brought on by the darkness. -No, shes real! Part of her snapped back. -You dont know that the voices giggled. -Are we real? -If we aren''t real, she certainly isnt. The twisting doubt of their words gnawed at her even as she tried to push them all back As much to try to silence them and put what she thought was the right narrative of her memories back in the right way, she found herself recounting her exploration in brief: talking about the wave of golden-white stuff, the lizard thing, the doorway, finding the abandoned complex, then her trip upwards and finally the encounter... with whatever they had been C they had acted like arrogant young masters, but their rage and power was beyond anything she could envisage C and finally, her flight down here, taunted by the shadows. Juni listened in silence, then she recounted what had happened to her. After the golden wave, the fall, the lizard people, the thing that had subsumed them. To her description that sounded awfully like the thing, the third whatever it wasshe had seen before she teleported. Curiously none of the voices that were trying to rip apart her memory and put it back together in their own image commented on that at all. It was almost like it was something they couldnt or wouldnt interact with? Not that she wanted to either. Instead she tried to focus on the rest of Junis endeavour, but that was difficult with the voices whispering in her minds eye, pulling apart everything her friend said and denigrating it. They mocked her clothes being stolen, didnt believe about the skeletons, thought she was exaggerating the danger of the rock sludge things, and so on and on. When Juni was done, they both sat in silence. Eventually, Juni spoke. I dont suppose you have any of the water jars left in your storage? She blinked and checked her storage talisman, which was -Why is it so fate-thrashed empty? -The prince emptied it out. When you bowed down to him, one of the memories snickered. -Yeah, you let him rob you like a little bitch, its a wonder he didnt take your purity as well, another giggled. She ignored the voices as best she could. -[Give] her the [Water], she will look a lot prettier cleaned up. All that was in there was a few jars of water? She skipped over those for now, looking at the rest of the remainder. Her medicines were also weirdly depleted C only some replenishment pills and what not remained. All the expensive purification pills and her defensive talismans were missing really he had robbed her, hadnt he. -[Give] Her. The. Water. Finally, she found the reservoir container, which held about 100 litres of drinkable water and passed it over to Juni. Belatedly she also passed over a bit of luss fibre cloth and watched as the possibly illusionary Juni cleaned off some of the dirt and a lot of the blood, much of which seemed to be her own, to look a lot more like the Juni she knew C just much more naked, haggard and very battered-looking. Now she could also see the full extent of the damage the other woman had suffered. The scar on her midriff, below her diaphragm, was slowly fading, but it looked like she might have had most of her stomach ripped out. Her shoulder was pierced through, the skin on her right leg was paler as well as if it had all been regrown. The overall effect was that Juni looked blotchy. Juni wiped her face blearily and looked down at herself. "I dont suppose you have any spare clothes? She didnt have to bother checking again to know that she did not, for some reason. Why those would also be gone was another mystery. The spirit herbs and such made sense, even the medicines and the real food C the blood and whatnot as well? But her mundane spare clothes? While leaving all the luss cloth? Part of her tried to point something else out, but it was drowned out again by the chorus of bad voices uniting briefly to tear it down. After some consideration, she passed Juni the worse of the non-blood stained Luss cloth pieces. The other woman stared at them dubiously and sighed, before knotting them together into a loose poncho-like thing and tying it around her waist to give her a thigh-length loose tunic. It didnt really protect much of her modesty but down here, modesty was quite far off the bottom of important. Assuming youre not an illusion or a trick by that terrible thing up there or down here, she said carefully. I could say the same about you, Ling, Juni sniffed. -Change the Topic. Ask her about your waste of a male companion. Anyway, she looked around. Do you think Shu also survived?

~ Kun Juni C Ancient Ruins ~
Juni crouched on the edge of the raised dais, watching the other girl, unsure of how to feel. She had struggled so hard to get out of that place, but now, having done so, realised that she hadnt considered the issue playing out in front of her. -If I hadnt met Valash If she hadnt done what she did, would I be like Ling here? -Assuming she is real? And this isnt like the SarKatush all over again, another less helpful shard added. She groaned inwardly. That was Ling''s fault, her contribution to the shadowy horror and insanity of this place and its impact on her mind up to this point. It had never occurred to her that the girl in front of her might not be real until Ling started babbling about it under her breath. The odds of it happening were stupidly small, another part of her felt, but then again A small and vocal part of her was still really pissed off at having been hit over the head with that meat that appeared to be condensed pure yang poison. However, mostly she was just concerned now, as she watched her friend and junior sister within the Hunter Pavilion rocking back and forth looking glassy-eyed. Her friend was clearly having a proper psyche break. -If she was real the nasty little voice chirped in again. -She is! She pushed back on that thought ferociously, it was not a good idea to start down that path. Based on what she had just recounted, it seemed she had stumbled into some kind of genuinely dangerous relict place somewhere here. -But it could just be a cunningly crafted illusion or memorial phantasm brought on somehow by that creature She sighed mentally. Her subconscious was really refusing to let go of this bone it had decided to gnaw at it seemed. -It had plenty of opportunities below if it was able. -Maybe it was just behaving like the sludge rocks did, sneaking upon us? -Yeah waiting for a moment for us to lower our guard. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal Rubbing her temples, she stimulated her mantra again and pushed the dissonance back, imagining them being herded out the door still protesting, then locked it behind her with her mantra. Something was odd there as well, but she couldnt quite put her finger on it. Still, Ling had given her water and something to wear She looked at the two sheets of luss cloth preserving her modesty with a grimace. -Such fashion, so comfortable, her own mind added sarcastically. That said, she really hadnt thought this far ahead, she had to admit. Everything below had been one moment to the next. Short-term goals like survival to the next stele or getting past the next danger. She had not wasted any mental effort on wondering where she was going to get some clothes if sheC theyC ever got out. -When! -When we get out! Letting the negative thoughts of her circumstances become too entrenched in her subconsciousC still fragile and skittishC even if it seemed rock fate-thrashed solid compared to Lin Ling, would be dangerous. Pessimism and dark thoughts had a way of clouding your judgement in stressful circumstances. That wisdom didnt come from her teacher, Old Ling, but from her older brother Talshin, regarding his time working with the Provincial Dukes forces during the Three Schools Conflict of some 30 years prior. If you saw too much death and destruction, sorrow and pain it became its own way of thinking. It could even manifest as a heart demon. Her body shuddered involuntarily at that. A psyche break could be fatal, but a heart demon that was a whole other level of insidious. She eyed the darkness in the shaft. Yes, it was clearly oppressive, but it had nowhere near the all-encompassing gloom of the deepest caverns below. There, the shadows had been ravenous in comparison to what was up here. When held up against that standard, it certainly didnt seem as bad as even the cavern she had just departed for all that Ling had all but raved about the terrors above when recounting her tale. That was the issue here... cruel as it was to think it. -How much of what Ling just spoke of can we believe? Moments like that didnt help either, she reflected sourly, as her own subconscious chipped in again, somehow. Sure, her friends tale was coherent, after a fashion at least, but her friend had been arguing with herself as she recounted what she had experienced, as if trying to convince her own mind that this was what she had experienced. -She is definitely cracking up. Rubbing her temples, mulling back through the details, Ling sitting there in slightly distant-eyed silence somehow lost in her own thoughts again, she made a quick effort to sort what her friend had recounted from most probable to psyche break induced hallucination. In other circumstances she might have tried to do a feng shui divination to help with that, but here and now that would certainly be a bad look, and given her own state of mind, she certainly wasnt going to trust anything she herself had touched in that regard. -Ah well, it is what it is, she sighed. The teleportation into the cavern and the monster getting exploded by the qi wave fit well enough. The shaft was there so that was also legit. That left the abandoned complex with the squirrel? That seemed... improbable frankly, but a part of her friend was clearly terrified that she had disturbed something in a ruined complex, so perhaps she had stumbled across some ancestral shrine or dharma remnant? That kind of curse could see this effect. She had then fled it C that seemed real enough. The problem, she had to concede was Lings account after that. That was where she had really started arguing with herself, seemingly unsure if she had gone up or down or stayed down then gone up If she took the final version as roughly true, Ling had gone up the shaft, and there found something else that really messed with her head. The more worrying possibility was that after that, everything her friend had experienced had been in her head and she just fled randomly after the first complex and was suffering perception dissociation. -How real are the voices in her head? She wished her cousin Ji was here, as irrational as that thought was. She knew she had talent with feng shui and divinations, but Astrologers were good at this kind of thing, and he was at Soul Foundation and could use his soul force to probe her mind carefully -Except soul sense doesnt work down here anyway, a part of her subconscious chipped in Grinding her teeth she stared at the floor for a long moment, taking in the way it too appeared to have been deliberately worked into the form of tiles. What was undeniable was that both of them appeared to have experienced, at this point, pure and sustained mental and physical torture in this unspeakable place. In that regard, it was hardly unsurprising that they were both fraying unpleasantly at the edges. It was a phrase her older brother had used a few times when prosaically describing the experience of his time in the South Grove forests with the Dukes Levy during the Three Schools Conflict. Invariably, bits of these places did follow you home, even when everything went exactly as planned. -Didnt you think that before? One of the voices managed to yell through the keyhole in her mind. -Shut it, she retorted. Now is not the time for you lot. -But you need us, we kept you alive. -Yes, her story is complete crock. You have to be careful. You need to stay alive. -How the fates did they creep out? she groaned, focusing on her mantra again. This time, Bestowal shifted somewhat more concertedly and the disparate voices that had started propagating again were swept up and added to the others. Oh yes, she was certain she herself had had at least one proper break as her grandmother, or uncle Kun Shan, would describe it. As to what Ling was experiencing now, was this what she had been on the cusp of when she landed in that cavern? This time, she focused much more firmly on Bestowal While she spent a few moments adjusting herself and letting the deeply uncomfortable injuries to the side of her face and her upper back heal, she reviewed what Talshin and Uncle Shan had told her about them. They were a dangerous by-product of too much qi-based stress on the brain. The main causes tended to be either through focused spiritual cultivation in stressful circumstances; losing a grip on your mental state when points of emotional reference eluded you, excessive exposure to qi of a quality and purity beyond your realm, or through qi based mental trauma C like failing repeatedly at breakthroughs, or damaging your meridians in the core zones. -Like the eyes, now that she thought about it well, she had been aware of that risk before, so it wasnt like she was going to claim ignorance for her own circumstances. In any case, any and all of those things could put excessive load on the brain in places it wasnt designed to deal with until you broke through to Nascent Soul and your body fundamentally changed. The strain touched on aspects of the soul, in short. It probably wouldnt get to the level of a heart demon, of a proper spiritual deviation on its own, but they could be equally insidious in their way and took a long time to bounce back from. Ling should know this as well, though. It was the kind of thing elders, or parents, sat you down and talked through very early in your cultivation, especially in families with deep histories like the Kun or Lin. Even the Hunter Pavilion forced you to sit through those explanations for that matter. Old Ling''s view had been similar, but he held that it was only weak pampered people who were at risk of irreparable damage. Her training had involved a lot of pushing in that regard. Toughening her up so she could deal with the dangerous places in the high valleys. -Just think, Old Ling said there were even some Physical Cultivation Mantras and Spiritual Cultivation Laws that actually required minor breaks to progress, a weirdly awed voice in her mind reminded her. She examined herselfagain, but it was just her memories acting out, not anything she had pushed behind the door, courtesy of her mantra and that useful extra tool that Bestowal seemed to have added to her mental toolkit. Exhaling, she stared at Ling again. There was no change there, unfortunately. Her friend was just sitting there staring into the middle distance looking actually, the look on her face was quite disturbing, she was starting to feel. It had a dissociated blankness that she was certain she had seen somewhere else, but where? While she let that thought process work its way through her rather discombobulated memories of the last few days, weeks maybe, her mind turned to Shu. Had Han Shu survived? He had been behind them, bringing up the rear and as far as she knew didnt have a teleport talisman such as Ling had had. A little voice in her head sniggered at her for thinking too hard about formalities of names and honorifics at a moment like this. She refuted back that it was the little things that saved your life. -Lizard see, sludge do, only you get in much trouble though! One of the voices cackled from behind the doorway. -Atrocious More symptoms of the qi strain dancing through her minds eye like cavorting lunatics. That part of her psyche was alive and well, it seemed. Illogical and terrible rhymes and all. -A pity -Could it not have been the bit that dissolved into a gibbering mess and ran off screaming into the dark? -Enough! she thought firmly. No more skittering between things. Hoping that her own inner conflict was not playing out in her face for Ling to see, she reviewed their options again, not that it changed anything. She could only work with what she had, and that was apparently a Ling that was clearly not in the best state, which made her unreliable. -Unreliable is way underselling her issues and you know it, one of the voices whispered through the door. -Not that I am any better, she sighed inwardly. No, she shouldnt judge the younger girl at all harshly if she really was sitting there and not some puppeted phantom Sorry? she queried, realising that Ling had spoken again, asking her something. Out there, the other girl pointed into the dark cavern behind them. You said there might be other shafts. Other ruins? She eyed Ling again, looking at her carefully. Again, something about that was odd. The first half of what she had said seemed okay, but why did the latter half seem a bit too searching? Doubly so, because the fact that there were more ruins down here should not be any strange new knowledge to her. -Has something really latched in her mind? Now that was a worrying thought, considering the darkness of the cavern before her. She pondered again how she felt about the idea of venturing back out there, with the ever-present possibility of never seeing that one sludge rock that had somehow managed to look properly rock-like before it punched a hole through her head. Shuddering slightly, she refuted that idea thoroughly. I think so, but they are beyond a really dangerous bunch of caverns. Do you think we could reach it? Ling asked somewhat decisively. Maybe? Juni winced at her unthinking reply. But likely we run into more of these sludge rocks. They are stupidly dangerous. Mmmmm. The other girl looked unconvinced, glancing back to the shaft More dangerous than the crazy imprisoned people up there? When she put it like that However, not as crazy as the weird horror that controlled the lizard people, she countered. Ling nodded slowly at her words, her facial expression actually shifting at last, if only into a slight frown. How far down are we from your empty rooms? she asked, as much to buy time for her to think as for any other reason. Several suspicions were starting to coalesce in her mind at this point, though from where, exactly, she couldnt say. One had been nagging her ever since she fell out of the water on the ceiling... another was related to Ling herself. -The ceiling water had been gone when she was on the floor with the skeletons? -Maybe you just couldnt see it at that point? another countered. -It was a huge cavern, a third voice supplied helpfully from beyond the door. -Your qi-enhanced vision wasnt the best at that point either Her mantra had another moment of doing the rounds, ushering out clamouring voices. Now she had two doors for fate''s sake. The argument against that was fairly easy, though. Under this suppression, a fall of more than twenty or thirty metres would have probably been quite incapacitating if not fatal. She closed her eyes and pushed the whole mess away abruptly, because the fact that she had fallen into the anomaly really screwed up any theory about that, now she thought about it. -Not to mention I was healed at least twice in that dream-like sequence, she mused. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Now the Ling thing "Not that far, I guess, Lings voice interrupted her thoughts with remarkable prescience. Maybe? No it really wasnt a good idea to go back out there into the gloom with Ling at her back, not as she was now. There was definitely something going on with her, she was certain now. Either the other girl really didnt believe she was entirely real, or she was being pushed by something, that much was clear at this point. Abruptly she felt a headache coming on. At another time it would have probably led to her just throwing up her hands and giving in, but now? Now it just got to join the fate-cursed, nameless-blessed pile of other headaches outside the door, Bestowal and Lotus did that without her even having to think too hard on it. For a brief, blissful moment, she was alone in her head with just a mundane headache brought on by stress, anxiety and getting hit in the head by a lump of pure yang infused meat. She again considered the darkness of the shaft. It felt oppressive, heavy even, but there was no malicious element to it. Wincing, she reached out to put a hand on Ling''s arm, giving her a reassuring squeeze. Will you be happy to wait here? I want to go out into the shaft and check something. Ling flinched slightly as if that wasnt the answer she had been expecting somehow. You want to go back out there? Not very far, she assured her. I just want to see some of these doors you spoke of, around the shaft. Oh, okay, was all she got. Ling made no other response, nor did she try to get up or follow her. Shaking her head sadly, she went into the shaft. She felt bad, leaving Ling there, but on a certain level that was a relief that she was making no move to come with her. The idea of jittery Ling, who maybe didnt believe she was real, following her around the edge of that pit beyond the door really didnt appeal to whole swathes of her mindscape, both inside and outside the doors. Her darkvision, tempered by the deep gloom of those caverns, was able to penetrate it a rather reasonable distance, she discovered. The deep shadow of the shaft was, on the face of it, just a visual artefact brought about by the contrast between the qi-absorbent nature of the rock it was carved from and the perspective of the place. Staring at the rock that the wall next to her was made from, it was definitely a bit different from the cavern. She peered closer, keeping a careful watch on the door she had just left C just in case Ling really was some evil phantom that was going to appear behind her. It took a moment of searching, but comparing it in her minds eye to the steles, it seemed that they were both wrought from the same stone somehow? -No. not quite right, another voice added. -The stele were carved into the cavern rock, apart from that one. Isnt it more like this place has been changed to be like the stele? She considered that supplementary suggestion, turning it over in her mind. It was possible. Looking up, the shaft was ruler-straight and the unnatural smoothness of the lines did support the theory that it was cut with some kind of artOr warped directly out of the rock itself? She was pleased she got to that one before the mental chorus did. Merciful fates, Im in competition with my own thoughts over this stuff C I am in trouble, she grumbled under her breath. -The two pursuing us could break rocks like this? Maybe it was made by people over the Dao threshold? -How in the fates had that voice gotten back in through the door? Her mantra, if it had been sentient, would probably have just shrugged wearily as it ushered a voice out of a third door and why had it drawn her mind back to that -Oh Han Shu? Her mind really was playing games now, she reflected with a resigned sigh. She made her way around and found the first of the carved doors as Ling had described them. She looked at it carefully. It was indeed just like the stele, same motifs around the edge. This one had no symbol in the middle like the ones Ling had described. She looked at the symbol over the top and blinked. It had the same symbols as the stele had, 2 rows, just under the symbol. It was actually quite obvious if you knew what you were looking at. If you didnt though, in the darkness and stress you might easily miss it as it was above the actual door border itself. Jadework Storage (14): Pavilion Authority Only. The words arrived in her head as they had before. -Pavilion authority? That was a word that it seemed to struggle with before finally settling on. She went up another turn and found the next door. Jade-Make-Workshop (14). Pavilion Authority Only. It also had no central symbol that had apparently allowed access, but was otherwise laid out in exactly the same fashion near as she could tell from examining it. The text also seemed to struggle with Jade-Make-Workshop in a way that it hadnt with Jadework Storage. Her mind was also muttering that there was something familiar about the lettering. The letters on the stele had mostly been badly vandalised, visible only as full sentences thanks to whatever telepathic connection they provided C or so she had assumed. Now, though, she was changing that thought. -What if it was simply the words being carved with the Intent to be understood? -Thats a whole other level of power though, her mind supplied. -And yet the people who made this place were clearly not neophytes, she shot back. In any case, that gave her a workshop and a storage area. She went up nine revolutions of the staircase after that, fairly briskly as well. There were levels for other things, beyond workshops and storage, for starters. Two of the potentially openable ones identified themselves as Scholar Living Level Nine: Focus and Array and Scholar Living Level 8: Pavilion Disciple. The latter also confirmed that ''Pavilion'' was definitely a word it struggled with. On the other hand, the numbers descending as she went up meant that her suspicion about the geometry of this place being flipped probably wasnt right. Not unless she was somehow going down despite believing she was going up. Eyeing the staircase dubiously, she had to concede that it was almost an optical illusion when viewed through her qi-enhanced vision, especially when looking up or down. She reached an open door, presumably the one that Ling had talked about, some two turns above the pavilion disciple landing. The darkness in there did indeed feel thicker inside, she had to admit, but there was no oppression. Rather, it just seemed sad somehow, like a solemn memorial space. The words above the door read: Scholar Living Level Seven: Test and Array. Looking back down the shaft, she hummed pensively under her breath. It had taken her about thirty minutes to walk up here, with frequent stops to examine doors. Not long at all, really. Comparing this to Lin Lings recounting, that either meant her friend had had a very serious break indeed, or something else was going on. -We told you it didnt add up! A voice yelled through the keyhole of the second door. She grimaced and looked upward. The arithmetic of the decision was fairly brutal. Either she trusted that Ling had her problems under control and went back down, or she went back down and didnt trust Ling, or she went up there and there was nothing, or she went up there and got caught by whatever got her friend. All the options bar one had a not unreasonable possibility of her dead at the bottom of a shaft or with a rock in the back of her head. Bar one. It seems I will have to risk it, she sighed softly. Her ascent now became much more paranoid and less focused on sightseeing. A few revolutions up she found another open shaft, this one identified itself as Shaft Access Four: Mid Zone, likely making it the one that Ling had entered through. The darkness beyond it was stronger again. Just walking a few paces into it, she also could also feel faint traces of Thunder and Water Qi prickling her skin. Their sympathetic reaction with the wounds on her head and back made her wince. -Definitely where the blood came from, she reflected, retreating back to the main shaft, happy that that part of her friends account was also somewhat confirmed. After only ten minutes more of wary ascent, she arrived at a level where the shaft finished, stepping out into a broader space that had several levels stepping upwards C somewhat like an inverted version of those really old Buddhist pyramid things, with stepped edges. The lowest level extended about four metres from the shaft in every direction with stairs cut into the wall opposite, zig-zagging up for several turns before truncating into the gloom. Three of the levels had doors in them, from what she could make out at any rate. There was even a stele, though she only spotted it because she had spent so long looking for them in the darkness, positioned against the wall between the two sets of steps that led up to the second level. It was truly unobtrusive unless you were already familiar with them though. She was about to take a step forward, then stopped. The same instincts that had kept her alive with the rock sludges ambush whispered that walking onto the floor would be a really bad idea. Frowning, she looked at the stele again. It was hard to make out in the darkness, but somehow it felt like that was because of more than just the gloom and its location. Now that she thought about it all the others had been obvious. This one; however, felt like it was trying to be a bit too innocuous? Casting about, she searched nervously, looking for some warning or sign she might have missed. The place didnt deliberately seem like a death trap. -Then again, the ones that kill you never do, a helpful voice, her own for once, added grimly. Retreating back down the stairs a bit, she started a somewhat more discerning inspection of the walls and platforms. It took her quite a few perplexed moments to understand what she was actually looking at, reviewing what she knew of this place. Finally, though, her eyes found the familiar series of trefoil leaves and flower motifs that ran down the edges, across the platform and Her eyes traced the edges of the shaft, thinking back to the defaced stele in the caverns below, savaged by claws. They had been unable to damage the motifs, but had systematically obscured the writing In the end, it took descending a whole level for the other bits of the puzzle before her to slot into place. Subtly, on the outer edges of the platform, were claw marks. You would hardly notice them going up, because of the shadow and the angle -Unless? She descended another circuit and looked up. The undersides of the stairs were barely visible in the gloom, but they definitely looked scored. Her first thought, rather banally, was how? given they were a good ten metres above her. The claw marks looked like something had scooped and clawed out something along the edge C All the way around the platform, in fact. She could see why she had missed them before though. Nobody in their right mind would be looking straight up walking this fate-thrashed death-trap of a staircase, only a metre wide with no guard rail into the bottomless shaft below. Similarly, you wouldnt be staring randomly at the far side for the same reason, in case you took a misstep and slipped into darkness and death. Warily, she retraced her steps to the top and squatted down to squint at the designs ahead of her. Was the warning of danger due to that or in the darkness she finally saw something else, familiar amid the stones. Something that should have no business being there -Talisman Paper? She frowned and stood up Something shoved her really hard in the back, sending her sprawling across the floor. [You are very paranoid for such a pretty face. So hard to fool. So hard to lure.] The voice came from everywhere and nowhere at the same time. She scrambled up and dived for the stele. The warning hadnt been anything to do with the designs, she now realised. It had been to do with the talisman trap on the fate-thrashed floor, barely visible in the gloom Something struck at her mind It tried to disguise itself, pretending to be the empathic manifestation from the SarKatush, but it wasnt. It lacked the The Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal The pressure jarred her mind again, even as she wielded her mantra to try to resist it. -Its the same force of disorientation that came when Ling first attacked us, a voice in her head supplied. [Tsk.] The echo sounded annoyed. She scrambled up, turning to see what it was Ling stood where she had been, or a thing wearing her face stood there. [Curious. STILL you do not succumb?] It was almost sympathetic sounding, if a bit condescending C like an older sibling mocking a childs misconception. -Still? Oh, it had tried before when they fought. Bits of oddity in the conversation slotted together, filling out the puzzle. The reticence to come back up here, the interest in other ruins Whatever this was had been looking for an opening to get her, like it had Ling She tried to look about and found she couldnt. It was impossible to look away from the Ling thing. Something in her mind was clamouring that the stele was importantand now she couldnt fate-thrashed see the cursed thing. The ''not Ling'' strolled across the floor towards her, unperturbed. [Still, in the end, it is too easy. Despite your curious mental durability, your paranoia makes you easy to shape. To push your direction. If you had just gone to the caverns below, you might have maintained the fiction of your own being for a while longer] It walked across to the stele beside her and placed a hand against it and sank its hand into the stone, scoring out the writing C with human hands this time C obscuring what was written there completely. [But you had to come up here. If you had just dared cross back over that threshold you might have persisted a little longer. I cannot have anyone else knowing what was hidden here.] -Nameless! Monkeyshit! She sobbed in her heart. This thing is the same one that defaced the stele below? -Except No, that isnt right, a stray part of her psyche screamed. Those stele defied that attempt at vandalism... Yet here? She watched from the corner of her vision as a hand -Its not Lings hand!?! A larger hand emerged from the shadow behind Ling, dragged its fingers through the stele until they stopped for a second. [Tcch.] There was a flicker of annoyance and then yang qi blazed around the hand. A second ghostly hand reached from somewhere else, embodying that more physical hand as it swept through the edge of the stele with only the merest hint of resistance. She saw something come away in its handblack crystal threads of some sort. It twisted them like thread and snapped them and the motif partially faded away. -Ah. So not the same thing [Their desperate, petty vandalism cannot compare to the true power we can wield.] Another voice murmured, amused, not talking to her it seemed? The original voice turned amused as well. [That useless boy you wanted to kill?] [They all ran so fast, using that annoying talisman.] [Alas, it seems he could not even succumb to these depths.] It mused, seemingly uncaring about her presence. Not that she could do anything other than stay frozen against the now broken stele. [Garbage like that really does deserve to die all alone in the darkness.] -Was that a third voice? She wanted to focus on it, but somehow, couldnt. Suddenly the first was back on her, bearing down with a strange sense of coaxing winsomeness and crushing domination. [I had to waste a lot of effort to mark you to the point where you would start to move in accordance with actions suiting to my needs. It attracted far too much attention.] [He wasnt of use anyway. His kind cannot unpick the secrets of this place. It is not within their fate.] The other older voice added. [No matter, this was the one we really wanted.] the first voice added. The younger voice was starting to make her psyche hurt. It was too fate-thrashed nice. -And reasonable. -I think he''s doing it for your benefit. -Yeah, youre so old, yet still a spinster? -No. Fight it, we need you to fight it. She tried to push back against it. It felt different from the thing in the deep. That had been like a devouring swamp: Old, uncompromising insidious, yes, but with a visceral antiquity that provoked every dark instinct in her soul. This was different. It was trying to twist her, ensnare her yet there was a force to it. A lack of patience almost. The Ling thing frowned and turned back towards her. [You still resist? Marvellous!] [I love ones who have some spark and underneath the grime, your important assets are really not bad... enough to make up for] [Ah. It seems this approach will not work. Ahh well...] Again, she had the oddest sense that she wasnt hearing just two people talk [You have served well in this so I will allow you this boon for us, boy.] -Oh. Nameless. Thrashed. Shit. KNEEL. The command came from both dominant voices simultaneously. She crumpled forward, unable to move, her qi-reserves had almost entirely dispersed from that one commanded word. The qi in her dantian dispersed completely, even what was sealed in her flesh and bones as part of her foundation built by physical cultivation recoiled, repelled somehow from her physical form. The abrupt absence of qi, that had been a constant companion for years, made her feel like she had lost limbs and been plunged into icy water. Her cultivation base wasnt just diffused, she realised. It was completely sealed away. The suppression on this place her attacker sounded normal now, but the whole room wavered nauseatingly in her vision. And yet, still you are not mine, how amusing. Well, perhaps its for the better. Commanding like [this] is really no fun. Her body twitched, as if something had just grasped her bodily, but somehow it still failed to gain any real purchase, again thanks to the remarkably robustness of her changed mantra, even if something was again obfuscating its active use. A mere Qi Condensation girl with a few crudely learned tricks, who stumbled through this place like a blind man in a butchers shop never managing to quite injure herself enough to provide that critical opportunity? How remarkable, it sighed, the mockery in the tone was unmistakable. The Ling ''thing'' approached her and lifted up her head, forcing her to stare up at real Ling, who was blank faced. But I see you just wont yield that last little bit. It doesnt seem to be that broken art Is it just your pride as a noble daughter? it chuckled. Some were like that, you know... It never helps, but struggling right to the end seems to be innate... The voice sighed softly. She felt her body flush unnaturally as if caressed gently. Now she understood what was happening, what this art was, by reputation at least, even if the mnemonic had not manifested openly. Just makes the prize, so delayed, all the sweeter, really. Ling tore off the robe she had fashioned and cast it away, smiling disturbingly. In the depths of the younger girls eyes, she could see fury? Rage? Something was trying to kindle in there, even with the control she was clearly under. All the sweeter Lings voice echoed the words of her controller as she leaned in and kissed her. This way I can enjoy you both at once. Truly a mans romance The stress of this place has made me quite uncouth though, the mocking voice shifted even as another figure appeared behind Ling, stepping out of her shadow somehow. The hauntingly familiar, blonde-haired youth was clothed in a rather garish purple and pale green dragon robe. A faint, enticing smile lingered on his too-red lips, while every part of him extruded a wilful splendour that tried to sink into her mind and twist her desires and dreams. -Di Ji...? Every voice in her head hissed at onceall except the weird one she was a bit concerned about, who just seemed to... frown? Within a heartbeat her physical body was basically outside of her control. Her mantra was clawing desperately at some remnants of her psyche, but something else was pushing it down. Pinning it down even. -That shouldnt even be possible... At the same time that thought was vanishing though, something caught her eye across the room, a strange flicker between shadows A cool, strong hand that slid across her chest, fingers trailing, while another powerful hand now gripped her hair, smoothly forcing her to move according to their wishes. Apart from the gibbering voices, one of which was saying insistently to look across at the other side, most of her conscious thought was split between wailing in horror and moaning in unnatural pleasure at the touch. -LOOK AT THE FATE-THRASHED STELE ON THE OTHER SIDE YOU MORON! the chorus in her head howled. -Two statues, robed figures, wearing garlands of flowers and fan-like crowns of... some other plant, with upright, animal looking ears on their heads? a part of her blinked in confusion at that stood either side of it. The mental control that was locking her body away from her was momentarily disrupted. Di Ji grabbed her neck, hauled her up and Absolute, utter, searing pain that ate into her bones and seared her soul. Her vision went black and she was dimly aware of screaming. Hers, another voice, and a mans voice all in pain and rage. YOU LITTLE BITCH! The grip on her mind and her body was gone now... She tried to move but couldnt. She wasnt by the stele anymore. She tried to focus the mantra in her head nothing happened. -Of course, no qi The other presence, though distant, was still somehow still pinning it down she realised, and that was also locking her in place in some way. She tried to open her eyes and realised she couldntreality intruded in a horrifying moment of understanding that told her that much of her face was Agony, pain unspeakable A blur of attempts by parts of her crumbling sanity to rationalise the horrific nature of the injury and the pain washed over her. Her face hurt like leaf-cutter ants were stripping it away No it was like being scalded by boiling oil Stung by a fire lash lamium. Her vision returned, her eyes regenerated by what little remained of the healing impetus in her body. Somehow her mantra had found purchase on something amid the agony to divert a tiny bit of her innate qi from her spirit root, it seemed, to heal her back from the threshold. Her renewed ability to see the world though, did not improve her views on their circumstances. Now she could see Lin Ling, as well as hear her, rolling on the floor screaming in agony and cursing inarticulately at turns. A smashed water pot lay on the ground nearby, wisps of semi-luminescent vapour rising from splashes of a blackish red substance -Oh, the thing she said she threw at the thing up here... -Wait. Didnt Ling say she used it all? -But she threw some at you? How could she? -Maybe she hid it? -From him? Do you know how powerful a Golden Immortal is? -Mantras are really resilient. -I told you that story was monkeyshit. The voices in her head rampaged back into full force, spurred on by the pain and the injury done by Di Ji. The blood had gone everywhere, it was even melting the floor, leaving a shimmering haze that had a horrific penetrative quality to it. -Pure Yang Effervescence, a voice dully supplied. -Dont inhale it, another helpfully added. She could only agree there. Her skin was already blistering from the exposure and she could smell burning hair C her own C it seemed. Di Ji had staggered away, holding his smoking face in one hand and raging inarticulately as he fumbled for what she assumed was a medicinal pill. Except now, he was no longer wearing purple and green robes, but dark blue, muddy ones? Which were rapidly dissolving to reveal his chiselled, lithe, body as -I hope he isnt too badly Groaning, she forced the unnatural, remnant, mental relics of the earlier control, manifesting as errant thoughts away, trying to work out what had happened. His control over them had surely been absolute. Had it just been her mantra and the voices that broke it for a second? That seemed. improbable. A quasi Golden Core cultivator resisting anything a Golden Immortal did, even down here was proper your mind is cracked and dreaming of rainbows territory. Her gaze sought out the statues almost as an afterthought. There were none. Had that just been her imagination? A desperate plea for something to save The control locked her out of her own body again sending her tumbling to the floor, her limbs entirely without any kind of strength. Di Ji had stood up, she realised, except he was different. His face was already healing, returning to youthful splendour, albeit now twisted in ragebut something about it was just off. -Crude mask, to hide such a weight of years, a voice in her mind sneered. He strode back over and grasped Ling by the shroud of Luss cloth and then her hair, and threw her over beside Juni. You. Little. Minxes! I was sure you hid something from him, but to think you still had some of that left. She felt her vision blur at the words. They punched her like the rocks from those accursed sludge monsters. The weirdly playful wording just made it all the more horrifying. You think that because you ruined yourself a bit I wont have some fun with you before we leave here? he sneered. I didnt even get to have any fun with the Ling girl, pretty as she isand after what she cost me you have no idea how stressed I am! He still limped slightly as he walked back to them and pressed a hand on both their heads. Warmth flooded through her as she felt herself return from the edge of death''s door in a single breath. The dirt fell off her and she was left sweating. Vitality pounded through her body now, although she still couldnt move a muscle. Thats better, he smiled. Much more ladylike. No reason to have fun with two ugly, scarred wretches after all. He tilted her head up and she was forced to look into his smiling, beautiful face again. You know it wasnt meant to be like this. His eyes seemed like they wanted to consume her, his own demeanour now radiating a sort of kindly earnestness that made her skin crawl even as she felt parts of her drawn to it. Ahhh its been so annoying, you know, he spoke to no one in particular as he knelt over her. You and that Ling girl were to be the last pieces She stared up at the top of the stele above her, above Di Ji. Against all logic, a dark furred, two-tailed squirrel was perched there stroking its ear, staring at the scene below with narrowed golden eyes. Di Ji followed her gaze and stared at it. What. How did you survive? I turned you into meat paste before I entered this place. The voice didnt come from him. It for a moment -In the shadowshiding, how amusing. The voice in her head sneered at it, at the two people some part of her swore were standing right behind Di Ji, who was somehow not Di Ji. In his shadow {FOOLISH CHILD OF ANOTHER SKY.} {YOU GAINED A BOUNTY FROM THE HEAVENS...) {MANAGED TO TURN ASIDE YOUR ORIGINAL KARMA} {AND YET YOU SQUANDERED IT SO CAPRICIOUSLY IN THIS LAND.} The voices were gentle, soothing even, washing away all her worries and fearsthe subversive tyranny of Di Ji, the ominous horror of the thing that had held the lizards... {Because of you that accursed horror even we cannot touch awoke once more.} The figure standing over her screamed. It was a scream she had never heard in a living being before, although perhaps she had made it herself when confronted with the abomination. He gripped his head and staggered backwards away from her, from the squirrel who watched him dispassionately Mo Demon! Go burn in Diyu. In the same instant, his hand moved and a golden, eye-searing symbol hit the stele above her She regained consciousness as she crashed onto the ground against the nearby wall, her ears ringing and her vision a wavering mess of blotchy afterimages. The top of the stele a few metres away was a melted ruin that glowed a rather lurid greenish-yellow in the gloom, wreathed in devouring yang haze and strange, unfamiliar flower petals. There was no sign of the squirrel. You cursed thing! the blue-robed youth, that most of her still wanted to think of as Di Ji, howled. Di Ji abruptly spun and grabbed another squirrel out of somewhere. As she looked on, horrified, he crumpled the small red furred animal between his hands and then unscrewed its body gratuitously before throwing it aside. "If youre not dead, Ill find you and make gloves out of your hide However, even as the sad remains of the little creature hit the floor, his words vanished into the gloom of the shaft. The temperature plummeted and she had a vertiginous sensation of something inexplicably changing all around them. What remained of the instinctual voices in her mind were gibbering and screaming, praying to The Queen Mother, the Grandfather of Heaven, Heavenly Tian, Buddha and others besides as all the claustrophobic, smothering humid warmth of the depths flowed away, somehow drawn into the shaft. {Because of you, that old scholar of calamity stirred from his aeons-old slumber} The voice that rose, from the depths, made her body shake. Di Ji had staggered up, now, finally revealed to be not one person but four. Ji Tantai was there, pale-faced and empty eyed. The blue-robed youth she could clearly see was not him, and there was another empty eyed, dark-haired youth. Between them, stood a tall, pale, androgynous beauty, a bronze-coloured, hand-sized metallic cube covered in vision-warping geometric patterns gripped in his hand. She couldnt see his face, or the object clearly, but his movements were hurried as he did something to the cube. It wasnt her trembling, she realised, it was the whole shaft, or maybe the whole underground world that was trembling. She couldnt breathe -Space is frozen solidlike an ice cube. Of course, you cant breathe, a voice added in her mind. She could see odd black cracks forming against the non-darkness saturating the space. -How do we know what frozen space looks like? Another voice in her mind asked in confusion. {Because of YOU our sister had to dream of those painful days once more...} The words, no more than a whisper, despite seeming to come from everywhere, held a pure, endless rage. Damn," the figure holding the cube hissed, in very apparent anger, holding out the cube for the dark-haired youth to spit blood onto. To think I would have to risk this alreadyand after I just found it {Because. Of. You. Our. Dear. Friend. Died.} It arrived. Out of the watching dark. Out of the long years. Time fled. Space cowered. The oppression bowed to it, the darkness saluted it, called it sister and brother... friend. Absolute suppression rose from the depths like a heaven-sent geas. Total stillness. No space, no time, no fate, no heaven, no earth, just it. Incomprehensible being that it was. Ten grasping wings of nihility devoid of any concept of colour, yet containing all the shades of creation itself ascended, flowing from the shaft like the corona of a stellar eclipse. At its midst, she thought she saw a shadowy form, lines shifting to form something half-human, half something else, with tails and ears, crowned in a fan of white flowers and golden grass, eyes like dark pits in the twisting lines that contained a devouring intent that suborned everything before it. The room distorted beneath the shadow of the corona, warping outwards from the edges of the shaft. All its colours twisted apart, edges picked out in black lines. Everything down to the finest lines in the rock was picked out in painful eye-gouging relief. It rolled over the room in a single frozen moment. There was an instant of stillness, like the moment the moon obscures the sun in eclipse and all the onlookers could see the corona. In the moment before that corona finally arrived, the cube broke apart, spilling multi-coloured light into the frozen reality. The figure holding the cube gasped, and hastily did something to it. There was a tearing sound and then the cube turned into strange symbols that sank into the dark-haired youth. The ten wings coiled around his body, trapping it in the distorted space even as the cube somehow evaded them, dragging all four into it and vanishing into nothingness as if it never was. {...} {...} {...} The enraged silence seemed to double, then tripple itself for a second and then consumed the distortion and swept upwards into the darkness. As it rolled over her, everything went black. It felt like she was floating in a warm ocean, the summer sun caressing her skin, deprived of all her other senses... Her vision snapped back into focus, the darkness receding in a jarring moment that felt almost like she had been plucked out of that place, replete with a strange sensation of tearing cloth, and plonked back into her old reality. The room was as it had beendamage to the stele, puddles of smoking blood and the deceased remains of a squirrel included. The only missing thing was Di Ji, or any trace of his presence. Rather disturbingly, it was like he had never been there. She looked down at herself and found that while her appearance was uncannily clean and her superficial injuries and the healing scars from what Ling had inflicted on her were gone, she was... not healed. There was cold deadness in her limbs, a reflection of her true physical condition as she could just about perceive it. Presumably Lings was also as it had been down below. The suppression on her qi was gone at least, but she had no qi in her body at all now, it was totally exhausted -Dispersed, a voice whispered in an annoyed manner. The longer she dwelt on it, the weirder and creepier the healing art Di Ji had used felt. The powerful compelling feeling of intoxicating vitality and a craving to submit that had coursed through her was gone as if it never was. What she had taken for healing... Closing her eyes she focused on her Vital Qi and winced, finally understanding. He had pulled out her Vital Qi, from her spiritual foundation and turned it into what was sometimes called ''vital overburden''. That over exchange was gone now. It hadn''t been used to heal her, just to make her feel like she had been. As an added ''bonus'', she was as clean as if she had just been in the bath, utterly disturbing... -That was soo one of those abilities, you know the ones. Like the scandal with Ha Lian, a nasty voice in her mind posited in a fearful tone. An art that was designed to twist her emotions and physical condition. A Soul Art, technically a healing art as well, but in this case twisted to evil means. She lay there in silence trying to quell the deep feeling of uncleanliness that was seeping into her mood. Never would she have thought that feeling so ''clean'' could make her skin crawl to this degree. -I am so severing you when I get to that particular realm, just for bringing that up again, she shot back as she scrunched her eyes shut. -Indeed. She realised she was shivering uncontrollably, in a way that had nothing to do with the temperature and tried to curl up.

~ Lin Ling C Ancient Ruins ~
Lin Ling pushed herself up off the stone floor, which felt blissfully cool against her skin and tried to piece together what, exactly, had in the name of the nameless fate, happened. -Well. Where do you want to start? a glum voice in her mind spoke up. She hit her head on the floor, lightly, trying not to cry. Of course, those voices would still be here. A bunch of voices, almost like a civil committee for the sanity of one Lin Ling, were all taking up stations, holding a bunch of different memories like identifying signs for her to consider. All ready to make their case to be the real one. All agreed that she hadnt gone mad in the living area at least. The also all agreed that the feeling that she had done something bad there had been later events trying to pry open her fragile mental state to further their own agendas. After that, however, their viewpoints diverged. One Lin Ling swore she ran back out and in her panic at the oppressive darkness tripped some kind of ward that had caused this whole hallucination until that was blurry. The second swore that she had fled upwards and encountered some sealed monstrosity behind one of the doors that twisted her mind and made the shadows speak to her, making her flee downwards in the aftermath. The third Lin Ling thought she had fled back to the original entrance point, before cautiously making her way upward to a room that had four stele in it. There had been a youth in the room, looking pensively at one of the sealed doorways. Comparing notes, all three Lin Lings had to concede that in the face of newly emerging evidence, that third scenario was the clear leader. -He Now apparently identified as As She groaned. His name was missing, somehow. She knew it was a he, young, a youth somehow. The commanding gaze and the hungry eyes that haunted her memories still made her skin hot and her heart palpitate disturbingly just from thinking about him. A hand reached through her memories and shook her, hard, one of the Lin Lings was pointing furiously and telling her to get a grip, that she was clearly being influenced by a soul art of some description. Shuddering she forced the memories of him haunting her to change. The gaze was now obnoxious, the smile unpleasant, the tone of voice boorish Scion, Path. Lotus. Body, Gift Her mantra took the desired changes and started to work on her memories, unpicking the damage done, albeit in a way that struck her as somewhat odd. Unfortunately, though, even it could not help her grasp the name of the youth. The images relating to that just flowed away from her, slipping between her fingers like fine sand or swirling fog. It was like someone had just unpicked that information and the means to connect it meaningfully to anything out of her memories, leaving only a few stray stitches and a less faded bit to signify its original presence. -There had been a blue and white-gowned youth and uh...? She put her head in her hands and groaned again. That name was also gone. What all Lin Lings could agree on though was that they were familiar. The gaudy purple and green gowned robe the youth wore also seemed to occupy an inordinate amount of her memories in regards to him, even to the point of obscuring his face in the few more coherent memories that remained C she apparently had seen him at a distance in the Blue Gate School, over a week before this whole mess even started, for example. -Clearly it was an artefact designed to stop us remembering him. -Clearly. -Certainly, this is so. The gaudy purple and green gown certainly was memory searing, she had to concede. After that promising progress though, it all got jumbled again. She watched them bicker back and forth until they finally had another shared moment of clarity regarding the trip back down. After whatever divergent experience had occurred before the encounter with the Juni ''Not-Juni'' thing? She had been so perturbed by her obsession with the caverns below and their assertion that the other shaft -No, a voice cut in. It hadnt been like that. Another, a fifth voice entered the fray, pointing out that the other voices were not thinking about this right, that her conflict in her own head about the other shafts had been because someone else wanted them to go there and see if there were other things of interest down here. A sixth added that she wanted to find a different exit, because of the devouring darkness. Watching it go back and forth, she had to wonder if part of it wasnt her sub-conscious, aware that she was had been under whatever influence and skittishly trying to find ways out. That wasnt a pleasant thought at all. They fell to bickering about the minutiae of things and the fourth Lin Ling, who hoped she was the real one, held her head, because it was starting to hurt, a lot. Eventually, though, she collected enough of herself to sit up properly and take in her surroundings. The space they were in was an octagonal depression at the top of the shaft, the ceiling above lost somewhere in the gloom that exceeded her current vision. The only light in the space was currently originating from the faint haze on the floor nearby That brought other unpleasant memories to the fore, starting with the very discomforting emptiness in her body, like someone had pulled something very fundamental away from her. It was confusing on quite a few levels until she tried to use her mantra on something other than her mental state and all she got was a deeply sickening twinge in her stomach that spread through her whole body in less than a heartbeat, looking for something that wasnt there. Equally disturbingly, it took her far too long to realise what that something was, almost as if something had tried to remove any idea of it from her memories as well. -I have no qi none at all -Really, that shouldnt be possible Unless!!! Panicking, her heart suddenly thudding away in her chest, she reached for her cultivation base She exhaled, relief washing away terror. It was still there. On the other hand, her body now felt like one massive bruise. She was sure she had been healed at some point in the jumbled mess of prior events? Focusing on that memory, she was left with a strange feeling of cold discomfort creeping through the core of her body for a few seconds, while the memory itself slipped away like a fish in a muddy river. In annoyance, she hit the ground beside her and winced as jarring pain shot up her right arm. -No qi, no reinforcement, bad idea, a voice giggled. Ignoring it, she fumbled with her storage talisman, only to stare blankly as the connection with her minds eye to its contents showed her absolutely fate-thrashed nothing of value. -You were robbed by eye-searing robe guy, a memory pointed out. She scrunched up her eyes and fought the instinct to just scream in rage. As much because of the laughter from the voices lingering in her head, as if her misfortune somehow wasnt their misfortune. After a few deep breaths later, she looked again and found that she still had a bunch of qi replenishment and fasting pills left. She swallowed one of the qi pills down, grimacing at how sweet it felt. The residual warmth from it was eaten up in seconds by her bones Oh for fates-sakes... she groaned and looked again at her body''s condition. Her vital qi was mostly intact, thankfully, but all the qi refined into her bones C her physical foundation C had been scattered, just like what had been in her dantian. It would replenish, this wasnt the first time she had had that injury, but it would take dozens of qi pills or spirit herbs and leave her nauseous and in agony for days to come. Grimacing, she ate a second qi replenishment pill, then continued her examination of the room while she waited for her body to absorb it. The style of the carvings that covered everything were very similar to the first complex she had explored while the floor around her was also covered in the same motif carvings. The first layer of the eight walls were about three metres high and had pairs of stairs ascending on four of the faces to an upper layer. Each side of the pit had a stele-like slab set into the wall by the stairs that ascended. So four stele -Three-and-a-half stele, one of the voices absently pointed out. Shaking her head, she tried to ignore it, telling herself firmly that she would have noticed that anyway. Now her darkvision was thoroughly gone, and she was seeing things in gloomy colour. The relevant, half melted one was still smouldering with green fire and she was not blind. Speaking of colour, the rock wasnt as half as dark as she had originally thought. Everything was carved from a sort of blueish stone with the same texture as fine marble, but no marbling in it and a remarkably uniform grain beneath her She looked down at herself and realised that aside from a few remaining bits of luss cloth on her arms, all of her other clothes were functionally destroyed. Memories again flickered to the forefront C She recalled throwing one of the clay jars of blood at the youth. A lot had landed on her as well, it seemed? -But in that case, why am I not still rolling around in agony? No voice in her head seemed to know or if it did, it wasnt telling. While she was still trying to work that out, two other things caught her eye. The first was the motifs themselves seemed to be darker than the surrounding stone but had a faint external glow C now her eyes were adjusting properly she could see them faintly illuminating everything at a very low level C picking out edges on most things. The second was the slumped form on the ground next to the melted stele. Her dulled confusion at that other form was abruptly dispelled as the Lin Ling committee for her own sanity finally finished their deliberations and bits of memories were set in place one after another. Recompiling their notes if she could call them that and shuffling the order of events in a disturbingly dispassionate manner as they did so. It was, she felt, a bit like her mother shuffling business accounts she didnt quite agree with. She stared at the slumped form of Juni? It was Juni, lying on her side, next to the oblique wall to the side of the stele. She looked She stared at the strangeness of her friends condition for several moments. On the one hand, Juni looked far too clean and beautifulshe was also very naked, just like she herself wasyet the longer she looked the more wrung out and exhausted Juni seemed behind that beauty. It didn''t help that memories were suggesting Juni should have a nasty scar on her stomach and shoulder, another on her back, on her face and neck now, however, she looked almost unnaturally unblemished. A quick check told her that while she, too felt like she had been hit by hammers, much of the visible scarring from the blood to her face and body was lessened C a purely superficial mask on her current condition. -Remember that memory of being ''healed''? another voice added grimly. Uggh... Again, she rubbed her temples. That certainly explained the lack of scarring, except it didnt, because the healing should have occurred in a hazy set of memories before she threw the blood all over the place just now? She tried to put her blurring memories back in place, but they just wouldn''t sit. -Confusing. -Too fate-thrashed confusing. She pushed herself to her knees and noted at the same time that Junis face was off C her complexion was slightly too pale and wan? -You did probably catch her in the face when you smashed the jar into the attacker, a voice helpfully clarified for her. -What a bizarre art, a different part of her mumbled. Another part of her suggested that whatever the healing was might still have been in effect for a while after she threw blood all over -I I broke a jar of the blood over Juni? It made her head hurt just trying to focus on the events so she gave up in the end, it was that or linger rather unpleasantly over how she might have almost killed Juni. -And it would have been your fault a malicious little voice hissed, before she managed to swat it away -All -Your -Fault! She was swearing at it when she realised that Juni was now looking at her, her slightly glazed expression reminiscent of someone trying to process their surroundings and probably some very weird memory distortions and dissociations. There was little doubt in her mind anymore though, among any of the Lin Lings actually, that this was the real ''Juni''. As much so she didnt seem like she was staring, she turned back to the stele beside Juni. It was thoroughly destroyed, it''s upper half melted somehow. Taking in the damage it looked like someone had raked their fingers through the rock, disturbing whatever was written there and even managed to break the motif around the outside. Beside it was another small tattered form of a mangled, dark furred two-tailed squirrel. I very much doubt the squirrel is actually dead, so you need not worry about your tormentors fate on that account Junis voice sounded odd and echoing in the space. What...? Her memories and the other Lin Lings started to answer that, but it started to exacerbate the headache something horrid, almost preventing her from being able to match words to thoughts. What just happened? she asked, succeeding this time as she shooed the voices away as best she could and focused on Juni. Hard to say, Juni sounded older than her yearspositively weary, in fact, and winced. Ahh dont look that concerned ALing Im, Ahjust suffering from qi-depletion. Ill be okay in a while. Assuming some other abomination or mind-bending horror doesnt appear in the meantime. She flinched at Juni''s expression as much as the fact that she had just called her A''Ling. The broken look that had flitted across her face for a moment made her skin crawl. AHAHAAahaaa She started looking around in panic for the laughter, before realising that it was her. One of the other Lin Lings had thought that understatement hilarious and taken it upon themselves to laugh out loud on her behalf. She suppressed it back into silence, trying to ignore how Juni was just ''looking'' at her... with far to much understanding, somehow, and crawled over to the wall to sit beside where Juni was slumped. H-h-here she mumbled, rummaged in her mostly empty storage talisman and gave Juni one of the pills, watching her swallow it with a grimace. To her mild surprise, she still had drinking water as well, so she offered Juni some of that. The older woman smiled wanly and gulped it down, straight out of the reservoir container before tipping a reasonable bit over her face and scrubbing it hard before passing it back. She drank some herself for good measure. It was lukewarm. After that they both sat there in silence, staring at the shaft. It was hard to know what to say really. After a long moment, Juni just put her arm around her shoulder. It took them both about thirty agonizing minutes to recover enough qi to reach the point where either of them were able to stand. After that, it was mostly a matter of taking stock. The fact that she had held most of their spirit herbs ate away at a part of her mind as Juni divided a bunch of purification pills and other medical oddments from her own supply. CWith Arai and Sana lost somewhere, and Han Shu She trailed off, swiftly patted herself down before checking in her talisman again, dumping everything out in front of her, just to be sure. Fates they stole my fate-thrashed talisman, she hissed after several moments of frenetic searching. He stole what? Juni blinked at her, clearly not following. She put her head in her hands and groaned. Whoever when all the other stuff in there was filched, he took my pavilion talisman as well! Oh Juni put her arm around her and gave her a hug, of sorts, trying to be sympathetic she supposed. It did help, but... She stared again at what she had, now scattered before her. For whatever reason, Arai and Sanas talismans were still in there, wrapped up with a bunch of other oddments. That he hadnt taken those was odd. Wait something Juni had just said caught up to her. You remember who did this to us? she frowned. I Junis tone grew complex, and a bit distant. I dont have any memory of it, she said after a moment. Her voice sounded very quiet in her own ears. All I can see is the robe C green and purple C and that fate-thrashed smile. No other features, no name, no nothing Oh Juni still sounded weird, but didnt pass any further comment. It took a while after that before she felt capable of walking about. The first thing was to sort out some kind of clothing. Between the two of them, they were able to fashion enough to give them both some crude tunics. Her hand wraps were still with her. The piece of luss cloth that she had been wearing around her head and shoulders was also somewhere below. It was nowhere around here unless it had been thrown down the shaft. Skirting the blood, she thought it annoying that they had no more Her gaze fell pensively on a pile of abandoned pots stacked near a far door. There was, in fact, a surprising amount of clutter up here; an overturned table on the far side, several stacks of pots and bowls even what appeared to be a few broken stone crates piled up on the far side of the shaft. Curious, she walked over to the nearest stack of pots. There was no instinctual fear against disturbing them, like she had experienced in the complex below, so she experimentally tried to lift one. To her surprise, it was only a bit heavier than normal but no worse than any large ceramic or stone container back home. More surprising was that they were storable. What do we need those for? Juni asked, coming over to stand beside her. We could do with some more of the blood -If he left any, a voice added in her mind. Juni involuntarily reached up to her face, an expression akin to a shadow flickering there She grimaced, again having to quell a scattering of taunting, smirking voices and clarified what she meant. It can get us through doors and such, or seems able to, due to being so rich in qi. Oh Mmmmm, Juni nodded after a moment and then also started going through the pile, selecting and storing what she could in her own storage talisman. The trip down the shaft was nothing like she remembered. Gone was the hunger and the horror of the dark. Now the ambience was just oppressive and smothering. It also took much less time than any memory of the previous trips had led her to believe. Within fifteen minutes, they were standing in the cavern staring at the remains. None of her inner voices were particularly happy about that. Most of the blood cake was gone, as more worryingly were many of the smaller bones, teeth and pieces of shell. She assumed the youth took all of them, leaving only a few small puddles of the blood in out of the way places. It was still just as qi rich and dangerous, but thanks to the remaining luss fibre cloth, and by virtue of having two people rather than one, between them they managed to get ten smallish containers safely half-filled with no mishaps beyond some minor burns from the yang rich haze. Their qi depletion issues also rapidly resolved themselves as they worked away in such a qi saturated place. It seems he tried to take the arborundum vein as well, Juni noted, directing her gaze towards the back of the cavern. Looking over at the titular vein, someone had indeed made a spirited attempt at trying to carve it out of the rock and eventually given up it seemed. There were what looked like several fist imprints on the wall nearby as well, which made her feel a bit better. Surveying the cavern, she also found a few more lumps of congealed meat paste scattered in the farther reaches. Presumably, they remained because they were too small to be of interest to her tormentor. She had cleared out the majority of the biggest pools before. That all that painstaking effort had just been snatched away by someone else was a perpetual knot of twisted anger in her gut at this point. The other stop was the lower cavern, to recover her other bits of luss cloth. She also recovered the two bits of congealed blood she had thrown before and scraped up what remained of the actual blood from the jar she had used. Her memories had largely properly orientated themselves it seemed, so standing there looking down further into the shaft, she was pretty certain she hadnt gone lower than this point. That assertion, combined with Juni being fairly adamant that only bad things lurked further down, led to the returning up the shaft fairly quickly once all the various bits they need to recover had been collected. Returning to the top, Juni immediately went over to look at the undamaged stele while she continued sorting out jars of blood. I see now why they vandalised that stele, Juni said at last, sighing in frustration. You do? she frowned, glancing over at it, then the one Juni was currently standing beside. I cant make head nor tail of whats on them. The other two appear to be pure gibberish, but this one gives directions, Juni mused. "The one on that side seems to have been an explicit explanation of something. This stele also alludes to it a bit. The place we are in is apparently the top level of Shaft Two. So where is this Shaft One? she felt beholden to ask after they had considered the stele for a long moment in silence. The one controlling her had been quite keen on going to check that out. It was a disturbing memory, hearing the hunger in his voice as he commanded her to reply to Juni. How it remained when others were unclear she wasn''t sure. Somewhere uh, that way, Juni pointed to their right and down vaguely. It had a big danger warning for it on the stele below, so I came this way instead. When you say ''big'' danger? she nudged Juni, as she was still skimming the stele. OhUmmm Juni frowned for a moment. Golden Immortal grade threat at leastand a warning about whatever realm a ''Mystic Law Lord'' is. Mystic Law Lord? she turned the words over in her mouth. They sounded weird. What kind of realm is that? -A stupid one. You ask me, but who am I meant to ask? Juni ran her hands across her face absently as she shook her head slowly. Anyway. That way, she pointed up and left. That is apparently the direction of the left junction into someplace called the High Scholars Halls. And the other way? she glanced over the far side. That was the direction of the ruined stele. Give me a moment, Juni was frowning. Its not easy, the words are Ah okay. That way, Juni pointed behind them. Leads to the Central Upper Hall and something it refuses to translate coherently. As for what is beyond the ruined stele, that seems to be Access to then something like cages, security, prison and burial along with a place that again refuses to translate in a logical way. It keeps trying to say something like Under Hall N, or maybe Under the Hall. In any case, the security access needed to go there is apparently [Super] Sovereign and [Great Circle Sovereign]. She was about to ask what realm that was, before Juni cut her off with a wave of her hand and an apologetic grimace. Please dont ask. I have no idea what that might be equivalent to up above, but certainly they are important and powerful realms or ranks. She nodded as Juni went on: The various stele below had all kinds of weird ranks and threat ratings on them as well. Stuff like Big Mystic Hundred Leader or Mystic Law Lord. Even the shaft below had warnings on a lot of doors saying that access was only allowed for stuff like Lantern Becomes and Elder of Words or Wanderer of Paths. Certainly, they are all words or titles, but whatever the stele are doing to transmit the words or help me understand them cannot find the right word in my own vocabulary in any of the languages I know to translate them. Looking in the direction of the supposed Under Hall N she was sure that that was the direction she had gone with the youth after first encountering him here and him discovering her blood That way, beyond the ruined stele, is where I think I went with the youth who attacked us and controlled... me, she supplied eventually. It was hard to even say it. Part of her mind just wanted to blot out the whole ordeal, pretend it hadnt happened. There were still huge blanks in her memory outside of the flitting moments that he had clearly allowed her to remember. Is it now? Juni said pensively. He was certainly very keen that that stele get annihilated. They both stared at the ruined stele again. It was still glowing faintly, over an hour, if her timekeeping was right, after it had been attacked. Lets try one of the other ways first, she suggested at last. Yes, Juni said in agreement, her voice sounding a bit weird again. Lets. Chapter 32 – What the Heart Seeks?
...The mystery of those ill-fated expeditions has long left a sour note on the history of our Western Continent. The rapid demise of the Heavenly Dawn Sect in particular following its unfortunate decapitation during those events was hailed as a great tragedy, and at the time, the loss of so many great figures who stood at the top of that era made all fear for the security of the Heavenly Dynasty and its Young Emperor. At the time few remarked on this change, for the Emperor was very much the man of the hour. But now, devoid of the veil of tragedy and fear for tomorrow that that time was shrouded in, and afforded the hindsight to see how this has all played out, this whole episode does seem to have been highly convenient for recently ascendant Emperor Azure Tyrant. Certainly in regards to the rapid dismissal of so many of those influences in the years that followed and the equally rampant consolidation of the Dun and Din Clans at the heart of the Imperial Court at the expense of so much tragedy.
~from the personal writings of Shu Tian, 3rd Generation Sect Master of the Shu Pavilion.

~ Han Shu, Mysterious Caverns ~
Stuck underneath a rocky overhang, Han Shu reflected that this place was literally a never-ending parade of terrors that made anything he had dealt with up to now either in the shadow forests or the inner valleys pale in comparison. After escaping that corrosive hell, he had embarked upon a somewhat timeless and arduous trek back through the system of vestigial caverns that had been opened up by the colossal landslide. The source was unclear but whatever it was, it had exerted enough force to physically shear through a huge plane of the bedrock, making new paths and closing old ones seemingly at random. It had also driven a lot of things underground. They had already disturbed a significant proportion of the most obnoxious, rabid, volatile or ferocious threats that lurked around the surface in their flight prior to being forced underground. Now he was almost certainly picking his way through the remnants of their desperate flight from the other direction, trying to find an exit that didnt lead straight into a death zone or wasnt already overrun with other things that were trying to avoid the aftermath of whatever had happened up above. It was hard to credit exactly how much devastation their pursuers must have wrought, besieged by all those monsters. It seemed to involve a lot of fire and corrosion, based on the damage filtering down into some of these caverns. Even though it was making his life here hell and had nearly caused his death, part of him was actually somewhat impressed at the scale of the carnage being unleashed. It also hit home why the more experienced veterans of the local Hunter Pavilion stressed never exploding your way through the inner and high valleys, except as a last resort. There was another howl in the distance, making the air shake and his body grow sluggish for a few seconds. Almost every threat over ten-star rank seemed to have been driven underground by the aftermath or been disturbed into outrage over it. Finally finishing counting backwards from 30, he triggered his decoy talisman again and a version of him darted towards another rocky ledge only to get hit three times by corrosive rocks and scatter. -So whatever that was, it was still out there. He glanced up at the ledge above him. Fortunately, the slope above it was sheer, so he was confident that nothing would slink down it, but he definitely wasnt going out there until he had worked out where it was. It was hard to say if he had been lucky or unlucky with the first ambushing shot by whatever it was. It had clipped his ear, missing him by less than a hair''s breadth and then exploded right behind his head, in the wall behind him. As a result, he had been thrown off the ledge quite a ways above here which he had been trying to use to sneak past a colony of flesh-tearing hook bats on the roof. -Thank the fates I saved up for this gear. Those rocks being spat are as corrosive as the hellish pools I just scrambled out of, a voice in his mind, his own thankfully, muttered. Speaking of the hook bats. He shifted his position slightly to see if they were still circling. Theirs was another ignominiously over-descriptive species determination from a herb hunter of many millennia past. Also annoyingly accurate, in that they had nasty claws, hunted like owls and the wounds they caused were always infected by all kinds of maladies. Their saving grace was they rarely hunted in packs unless -Unless aggravated He paused, but it was really just his own mind running commentary on his thoughts. Having experienced severe meridian strain once before, a few years ago, he was constantly wary now about mental voices getting a bit too personable. Carefully making his way forward along the shallow overhang, he flinched as another rock smashed into the slope above where he would have been if he were still crouching there. A small hail of corrosive chunks of rock and mist scattered down into the sheltered area. Another rock scythed into the colony above, stirring them up and making them sweep down by the hundred, flocking through the rocky gullies and scree collapses interspersed with ferns and a lot of fungi. Whatever it was, was cunning to the point where he just wanted to hit something. Stealth talismans were no good. The thing had been able to find him unerringly when he briefly triggered one to try to spot it. -It surely detects qi somehow, his subconscious helpfully added, considering the evidence on hand. Grimacing he gave his mantra another nudge and the slight sense of cognitive dissociation that was building somewhere in the back of his mind was gently returned to the rest of his conscious thought. For good measure, he pushed the nervousness and fear building in him into the mantra. The voice wasnt wrong though, it surely detected qi somehow. And that made it a nuisance beyond measure because it was only through his perception that he stood a chance at dodging the projectiles. That was the only bright bit of information to be gleaned from this. He wasnt that far underground. He had been terrified that he was pulled down into the depths below the base of the first level, but between his perception extending a few metres and seeing daylight in the heights of some of these caverns, it was clear that the landslip had brought him up out of the depths of the first layer into somewhere at least manageable. Deeper down it would be worse. Reports of those who had ventured into the deep dark and managed to survive said it dropped down to less than a metre. Belatedly, he moved on again. Staying in one spot was not good Thock. Thunk, thwack He threw himself down into the gully and forwards as a rock bounced in and skipped twice before exploding into flame and emitting a huge quantity of corrosive mist that swept along the ledge. -Fates it was really too smart by half. Left with no other option he held his breath, pulled the Luss cloth hood over his face and scrambled frantically along the underhang. Corrosive mist ate into his skin, soaking through his clothes and leaving blistering welts in its wake. Was it trying to force him to use his qi as armour? How intelligent was whatever was trying to stalk him out of here, anyway? -And why in the fates didnt it come in here directly? It was clearly a higher realm qi beast or lifeform of some description. Visibility was eliminated in the billowing mist. Even with the protection of the Luss cloth, his eyes were bleeding and his vision swam. There had been water nearby? A voice in his head pointed out that the water was possibly more dangerous than the mist, but really there was no choice now. He scrambled in that direction. Two more rocks exploded speculatively behind him and If there was luck, he spent it there, he was certain. The explosion of the mist swept him across the cavern floor like a skipping stone, dropping him off a small ridge onto the sandy beach right beside the water. Every part of his body hurt. Bright, Iron, Beginning, Worldly, Gift He spun the whole mantra over in his mind, focusing on Iron and Gift. Purification and healing. What he wouldnt give for Bright or Beginning to be Body right about now, he cursed inwardly. Then again, he wasnt even meant to know much about mantras outside of his clans one. He only knew the common mantras because the Pavilion had a store of simple ones that were available to recruits. The best of those were currently being cultivated by Lin Ling, Kun Juni, and the Mu siblings. Sharing physical cultivation laws and methods outside of your family groups was a big taboo in its own right. Sharing mantra verses was an even bigger one, never mind secrets like emotion feeding or word stacking. People who shared those died, inexplicably. Rumours of a group of powerful physical cultivators, the tribal aspects who protected the Yin Eclipse peoples heritage from outsiders was He shook his head and forced his mind to stop deliberately wandering away from the problem at hand. There were two explosions behind him and another pall of the vapour swirled over the ridge followed by a spark of green- Pressing his face into the sand, he groaned in pain as the heat seared the beach. It didnt quite turn the sand to glass, but it made it crinkle and smoke oddly. There was still no qi in any of the attacks either. -Really, the water is the only way, his mind supplied. -Yes, thanks, I know that already! He almost snapped back, barely remembering that speaking out loud or even breathing right now would be very bad. And there seemed no way out above water in the cavern, anyway. So, as his mind had rather annoyingly reminded him, all that was left was to risk the waters again. To try to dive through to the next cavern. He scrambled the few metres in the smoking ruin of the beach and rolled into the water, wincing at the cold. Here it was tolerable so long as you were fit and well. Then again, at this point, he felt he was neither of those. It also sapped your energy fast. Maybe a hundred times faster than normal swimming. He swam as swiftly as he dared. Behind him, there was the worrying *thwack* and *splash* of the exploding corrosive rock and hook bat combo again. It took far longer than he would have liked to find an opening where there was enough algru to make it likely that there was a periodic current flowing. Only the mutated algae and a few really formidable crustaceans tended to live in the water this deep. Why there were no fish almost anywhere in the cave systems was a bit of a mystery, really. -Not one to dwell on now, though. He grimaced as the algru grasped at him as he swam past its cordon and down the fissure. It was a lot narrower than he would have liked as well. Swimming as close to the top as he could, he was still forced downwards occasionally by tendrils of algru and jutting rocks. Fortunately never to the point where he had to dip into the dark yin water swirling in its own ominous layer a few metres down. It was with a sense of deep relief that he finally emerged into a new cavern, breaking the water surface as slowly as he dared near the cave wall where the water lapped and disturbed the calm enough he might go unnoticed. It was much the same as the last. Dim, rocky and full of a rather complex combination of cave-dwelling vegetation and fungus. This time, however, the light didnt come from openings far above and the fires still burning in them, but from a colony of Eldritch Moon Mushrooms high on the wall to his left. Those would be avoided. It was a small colony thankfully, the field it was projecting outwards barely reaching ten metres from what he could see. Where they colonized nothing else, that wasn''t a mushroom, would willingly live or survive long if it was already resident. The species proclivity towards territory denial and the impenetrable nature of their miasma fields effectively made them the apex predator throughout much of the Yin Eclipse Forbidden Zone as a result. Nothing else would mess with them, ever, and pretty much anything that got caught in their miasma field died horribly, subsumed into the colony as biomass parasitized for defensive purposes. Large colonies also attracted other unpleasantly exotic mushroom species such as Soul Setting Mushrooms, Boom Shrooms and Dead Mans Lanterns like iron dust to a lightning needle. The light from this particular bunch was supporting what, at this distance, appeared to be a mix of Soul Setting species based on the variations in their lurid and greasy green-white and purple colours. On the far shoreline, he could also see the glimmering red of Blood Worm Fungus as well. -So that way was out, he quietly judged. -In fact, the whole cavern is probably out, his second thoughts added nervously. He dove again, seeking a continuation of the fissure which had a faintly flowing current now trying to drag him back the way he had come. It took quite a bit of poking around, but eventually, he found it. A lateral fissure through the bedding plane about twice his height at the base of the far wall of the cavern pool amidst several fields of algru. The stuff was key to navigating underwater according to Juni, so long as you didnt actually swim into it. The other oddity was a flat rectangular section of carved wall. Swimming close to it he was surprised to see that it had a strange motif around the edge. Flowering vines of some description interspersed with what appeared to be plum blossoms and the occasional small animal. Rabbits, Squirrels, Mice, Ferrets and other weirder, less obvious things were visible. The ferrets in particular struck him as somewhat odd C as far as he knew they were only endemic to the northern part of the Easten Continent. The knowledge of the name itself came from an ancient record in a ruin near South Grove Town. A series of carvings had been unearthed there detailing a whole bunch of mysterious flora and fauna along with text in a variant of ancient ''Easten''. It was a treasure of the Teng School now and hidden away, but some discerning scholar had apparently seen it before that point and shared much of its contents with the Azure Astral Authority Hunter Bureau. His pondering was cut short as he finally ran out of air. Rather than burn qi or precious pills to sustain his presence, he went back to the surface and cycled his physical cultivation mantra a few times before diving again. Returning to the stele, he tried to make sense of the characters. They were odd. Familiar yet not. He had seen things like them in the old shrine out in the family village, only unveiled for special circumstances like when he entered it for his name day. He touched it carefully. But it seemed just to be graven stone. It was just before he removed his hand that a sense of information suddenly entered his mind. Not words, so much as sensations and instinctual guidance. Up and right is a Big Danger. Up and beyond cavern is forbidden path, closed off. Across two caverns and through fissure west is path to depths, huge danger. Path through fissure to left, danger but less. Taking his hand away, he pondered that. The information imparted seemed to match the four bits of text. As he watches, the edges of the stele shifted faintly and arrows leading from each text showed directions for a short moment before fading away. So back the way he came was really dangerous, and the path ahead was also dangerous but less seemed to be the takeaway. Before he went down that fissure though, he would have to make some safeguards. He carried two large clay jars for water in his spatial storage, both now painfully devoid of anything much of worth beyond the paltry medicines, pills, some food and water. COh, and some miscellaneous Five Star herbs they had gathered. Some reshuffling got most of the valuable bits re-stored in his storage talisman in other containers that wouldnt confuse him later on and an empty clay jar. Then he got a square of oiled cloth and covered the jar. It was hard work to lift it out of the water and flip it over. It was large enough that he could probably curl up inside it, but that wasnt the point. The point was air. Once he set it on the water surface holding it level, he sent it back into his storage. He dropped under the water and then extracted the jar. This was the tricky bit. It appeared upside down over his head. With a mental sigh, he found he was able to peel back the edge of the cloth. -As expected, not level, he thought with a resigned sigh. He sent it back into the storage and grimaced. He didnt do this very often. It was something Old Ling and a few of the Beast Cadre had taught them. Originally it was a technique used by mortals fishing for clams and other such things. In this context, however, with the aid of a storage talisman, it became a surprisingly low maintenance solution to dealing with long stretches of underwater swimming. -Anyway, he stared at the jar for a few minutes before realising what he was missing. Weights to provide it with ballast. In the end, he took four of the smaller clay jars with stoppers and dove down to the underwater floor and filled them to the brim with sand before corking them shut. Returning to the surface, it took a few moments to tie them to the edge with some strips of plaited Luss fibre. He then tried again to summon the jar underwater. This time it sat properly after a little adjustment of the jars. He was able to pull aside the cover and stick his head inside to get air. Pull it back out and seal it over. Then put it back in his storage without losing any precious air. Now that was sorted he considered the directions again. Best to check how close he was to the purported death exit. He squinted right but could see nothing but shadows beneath the water. He cautiously moved that direction along the wall and finally saw a hole in the floor. An eight sided depression. Each wall was about 30 metres long. A lower level was visible, with some ruined accoutrements in the silt and a square shaft dropping into the gloom C that was a hard nope. Returning to the surface, he swam back to the cavern edge. The cold was starting to seep in again, forcing him to eat another soul-warming pill. He was down to two of those now, which wasnt great. Diving once more, he swam into the fissure. Stairs snaked below him as it descended and ascended intermittently for several hundred metres. It took a while longer before he realised he was now well above the level of the cavern he had just been in and yet the fissure was still flooded from floor to ceiling without anything more than a small current pushing against him. He hadnt thought the pressure differential was that strong. The puzzle at least gave him something to occupy the more independently minded parts of his mental space, still given unnatural impetus from the qi poisoning born of the caverns far behind him. In the end, he guessed it was due to either a unique property of the rocks or maybe a feature of the atmosphere elsewhere in the cave system he had made his way out of. Finally, he found openness again in the water. This cavern was completely flooded. Taking his bearings, he cursed a little inside and swam upwards until he found the cavern roof, searching its contours as he went for pockets of air or fissures. There were none, of course, but he did see fields of algru glimmering to the left on the ceiling. Turning that direction he eventually found the vertical plane of the wall and another fissure, this one splitting the bedding plane from floor to ceiling. There was a rectangular flat bit on the wall near the cavern floor but he doubted he had the stamina to dive, read it and then swim on through. The waters below him were darker and swirled as if with a mind of their own. Dark water qi. Going down would be almost as arduous as the entire swim so far, never mind coming up. Nine minutes he reckoned he had been holding his breath until now, cycling his physique scripture as he swam. It helped a bit, catalysing the qi in his blood to supplement the vital minute yang aspects of the air that breathing would otherwise provide to keep his body active. This passage was also long, well the cavern was long and snaking When he spotted glimmering light on the surface at the thirteen-minute mark, he couldnt help but given a mental exhalation as he swam toward it. Ghosting under the surface towards the cavern edge, he took care not to break the surface. It wouldnt do to get plucked from the water like a fish by some predator above. The cavern wasnt big, vertically at least. Tangled masses of stalagmites and stalactites, the ubiquitous fungi and algru, also algae, were visible in every direction until the gloom swallowed the sight. Much of the visibility that was afforded came from what appeared to be a mineral vein in the ceiling that swept across the cavern and vanished down through the floor. The vertical fault line in the rock above seemed at odds with what he had observed so far in the caverns, which were largely rectilinear and had sheer planes along, edges and joining fissures. To see one in the roof suggested a different bedding plane entirely. So either there was a ridge overhead, or he was under one of the mountains. It would be awkward if he was going under Thunder Crest rather than away from it. Arriving at the wide area of shallows near the cavern wall where there was a quasi-shoreline, he pulled himself slowly out of the water and gasped, feeling woozy. For a few panic-ridden seconds it felt like all his blood was being pulled up through his body and out the top of his head. Shocked, he fell back into the water as his nervous system gave out. Wincing at the splash he had just made, he realised the feeling of nausea and having his stomach pulled up through his ears was subsiding again as he sank down, the current pushing him away. Slowly breaking surface again, he stared up at the ceiling expecting some weird mushroom. There was only the mineral vein that arced around above the water. He looked around carefully to see what else could be causing something so dangerous. The stalagmites flowed upward as well, he noted. That wasnt odd -No, wait Their layering was flowing upwards? He stared at the nearest ones suspiciously. Didnt they normally form via dripping water from the ceiling of caves? This kind of thing was taught in the scholarly pavilion in South Herb Picking, and also in the myriad volumes on weird stuff that the Hunter Pavilion demanded you read and be tested on before star upgrades. Anything about the landscape might kill you after all, so the theory was youd fate-thrashed better learn to read it as fluently as your dinner menu, or your household accounts, otherwise it would cheat you like a miserly merchant at every turn. -That was also why Ha Yun and his ilk had been so useless even for three and four-star hunters, his mind supplied as a stress-related aside. Odd that Ha Yun had resurfaced in his mind again, he thought, as he made his way around the cavern under the water. The Ha family didnt care for the mandatory education and had forced Old Ling to waive as much as they could. -And what he couldnt they had been fairly reluctant scholars of. After all their goal was to learn spiritual cultivation and go join a school not die young in a gully because you tripped over a god bewitching jasmine Or get iced by a meek Yin Ginseng for that matter, his subconscious added. Stopping under the water he focused for a short moment on Iron, clearly whatever had just happened had exacerbated the lingering remnants of toxic qi in his system. No doubt aided by the residue from all the pills and medicinal compounds he had eaten and the forbidden pill. He looked uneasily around and swam upwards to the surface above the floor level? The beach was below him about thirty metres to his left and his head was starting to feel heavy? -Ah. Of course, he grimaced, understanding what was going on now. The stalagmite islands didnt extend to this part of the cavern for some reason. Was the water too deep? They were dimly visible through the rippling water in the shallows. Dropping back under the water, he considered matters. It was clearly the mineral vein that was overhead, causing the issue somehow. Did it draw qi from the surroundings to refine? The current was also still flowing against him slightly. So it wasnt that the ore vein was pulling water out of this level. But nowhere near as strong as on the other side of the vein. It was just acting like a dam, only letting a minute amount through. Was that why the water was higher in this part of the cave system? He swam on, eating another soul-warming pill to forestall the insidious water qi poisoning he was gradually accruing. Eventually, the cavern gave way to another, again entirely flooded with no obvious exit point. Sighing, he swam on again. It was almost 19 minutes this time before he found another stele. This one seemed to suggest Danger: Death. Right >, Central Level. Straight On. That was fairly easy, except there was no way to tell in the gloom -Oh. This time the stele gave his mind a clear nudge that that way was right. He looked along the cavern wall and found what it considered straight on. The stairs that soon emerged below him as he swam also helped guide his path somewhat as well. More concerning was the rising chill within the water as he swam on. The gloom was also becoming more oppressive. The pressure of the water and the echoing sensations that passed through it were definitely starting to get to him. A combination of the overall ambience, the imbalance between yin qi in his body and out and fighting against the poor visibility, all working towards the same goal. He had been swimming on and off for nearly 40 minutes with few breaks. Pushing himself dangerously, he managed to prolong eating his last soul-warming pill until he had been swimming for almost 70 minutes. He had to eat a fasting pill as well, in order to keep over exchanging his vitality a bit longer. There were a few other lesser pills left that could help a bit with the poisoning, but none were suited to water qi, dark qi or cold yin qi. He was going to need to breathe again in the next twenty minutes as well. The jar still had a lot of mileage, but it wasnt going to last forever. The fabric covering it was already sucked half inside when he summoned it last. In better circumstances, it would last a lot longer, but he was also having to use it to exhale Yin poison from his body via his lungs. Soon what remained in there would be dangerously concentrated, even for him. Outside this underworld, a Qi Condensation or Physical Foundation cultivator could swim in the ocean as fast as a mortal could run flat out. Breath was the only limiting factor, but even then one shallow breath could last you almost an hour and a lung full of air would last you several. With Qi Replenishment pills you could extend that even further. This was why Juni was better at exploring these underwater worlds. Her dantian combined with the benefits of a mantra helping to extend her energy reserves exponentially compared to what he was currently working with. Even with his peak Physical Foundation, he was barely able to hang on as he passed the 90-minute mark. The next place he could surface, some ten minutes later, finally made him pause for consideration. It was a large shallow cavern that contained another bit of that ore that pulled all moisture to it and exchanged it with a bubble of air. The outer edges of the last one were barely tolerable, but he still tested it cautiously, risking a hand to see what the effect would be of entering the edges. It seemed the same as the last, so he took the opportunity to refill his air reserve. While he waited for the qi vapours inside it to dissipate, he considered the merits of getting a Bag of Containment or a Jar of Reservation. Those were hideously expensive for the relative use they provided to someone of his realm under normal circumstances. But, and this was rather critical here, even the most basic one could hold a vast reserve of a single non-solid material, including air. Among their current group, only Lin Ling had a Jar of Reservation as far as he was aware. A gift from someone in Blue Water City. Grandmaster Li was probably the person to ask. His wife was a military veteran who retired to the town after doing her military service with the duke as he recalled. Someone like that was bound to know someone who would understand what he needed for a scenario like this. Even then, it would likely cost dozens of eight or nine-star herbs to convince someone with the skills to make one. That said, it would be worth it just to forestall the problems he was starting to encounter here. Time slowly blurred as he made his way through cave after cave. Soon he also started encountering migratory algru. Drifts in the water that were somewhere between a plant mass and a jellyfish, lurking along the boundary between the dark yin waters in the depths of these flooded worlds and the somewhat more normal water. After evading the third such clump, drifting like a spectral net in the water currents he was tracking through the gloom, he found himself thinking he really shouldnt be that deep. Then again, depth was relative to the surface, and he had almost no way of knowing which direction this was really leading him down here. The surface could be a few hundred metres above or a mile above. He found himself wishing he still had the divination talisman. That might have allowed him to really get somewhere. Oh well. It had already saved his life. He couldnt ask for more than that, really. As he moved through this ever darker and more oppressive underwater world, he encountered a few of the other weirder bits of subterranean water fauna. The bed of Lash Limpets was a particular lowlight there. About the size of a half melon, with a hole in the top, they camouflaged to the rocks almost flawlessly. Mostly they just filtered qi from the water and were essentially harmless, but their defence mechanism was to launch venomous spines from the openings across their shell. With their algru-looking tendrils, they could also detect predators from metres away, even down here. So he took two spines to the leg when he swam near one of their beds before he was even sure what it was that was hitting him. Their venom was a mild paralytic to a physical cultivator, lethal to mortals and probably very nasty to spiritual cultivators as well if they didnt train their body somehow. Their spines also repelled qi, so blocking them with qi was almost impossible. Fortunately, his mantra was very good at that kind of detoxification and he was only hit twice. The Myriad Shell Crabs had been a nice surprise at least. He managed to snag six of the basically harmless little beasts and put them in a jar in his pack with an aquatic spirit herb for sustenance. They made excellent pets and were almost at the bottom of the ecosystem in here. He only found the ones he did while seeking a way around a particularly vexing and extensive algru field that seemed to be a major mutate with at least three different elements and also contained several Blue Yin Razor Clams. Passing through that was a hard nope, the clams being a ten-star active threat and seriously aggressive. The crabs on the other hand were highly valued by anyone who wanted to set up some kind of water cultivation spring with gentle elemental aspects. Setting them to live in a pond basically guaranteed it some seriously auspicious spirituality for as long as the colony endured. There was no stele obvious beyond the first few as he had progressed through the caverns. Presumably, they were down on the cavern floors, lost somewhere in the depths below. He had no idea how deep those later caverns were and at the time had had no inclination to find out. It hadn''t helped anyways that they stepped both up and down at random. When he had been forced to go down, he had always stayed as close to the top as possible, even backtracking once to take an alternate route when the water below that obscured an exit became qi plateaued. Just entering for a few minutes would have been as draining as all the previous days exertions. The waters finally ended in a series of smaller rising caverns and he was beyond glad to be done with it. The cold and dark aspected yin qi had been so oppressive in the last few caverns prior to that point that his skin started to dissolve on contact with the water as he swam through it. He expended all of his remaining resistance medicines and much of his internal qi reserves to push through it. Forcing all of his external meridians as much as he dared to circulate qi out to his extremities to protect his hands and feet, eyes, ears, etc... He sat on the shoreline, taking in the inky darkness and the echoes of water. The first thing to notice was the humidity in the air. It was noticeably hotter here, which spoke to the depth of rock overhead. It was hot and humid enough to be truly unpleasant, even when compared to the cloud forest above. The second thing that soon became apparent was that the suppression felt heavier outside the water than in it. That was a worrying first he had never experienced before. After giving it some consideration he supposed it was because the qi in the air of the caves was thinner, or different somehow C or maybe the water somehow spread it around equally and resisted the devouring and suppressing properties of the rock. What was certain was that he was presenting proper symptoms of meridian damage at last. He had, however, been forcing qi through his ocular, vascular and respiratory meridians for at least two days now. -Keeping that in mind the chill, sluggish feeling settling around my lungs and nose and the headache that coming with it is probably the least I should expect, he thought wryly. Idle thoughts on this vein kept him going for about half a day while he recuperated quietly in the humid darkness. The scar on his chest where the talisman had exploded had started to tug at him as well. On the trip through the underwater realm, he had thought it down to residual damage from the talisman''s weird fire. By the final few caverns, he was just an entire collection of different types of pain wearing the skin of Han Shu in any event. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. -When you put it in the context of our trip so far, that nagging feeling is rightly suspicious, a voice murmured in the back of his head. Oh for fates sakes, he groaned and got the mantra on that task again. Sadly, it wasnt wrong. In the comparative calm of this cavern, and in spite of the occasional interjections from his pressured psyche, he was starting to think there was more to it. Something else had seemingly happened when the talisman exploded. Setting aside that it shouldnt have exploded like that, his memory of the moments both before and after it were very weird. Concerningly, his mantra also kept trying to poke at them when he set it to suppressing deviations in his psyche. Clearly, it currently was and maybe always had been subtly pulling him in this direction faintly. Reviewing his trip through the gloom, it did feel like it had been guided subtly since he encountered the first stele. Something about that also felt right in a way that was oddly inexplicable, yet comforting at the same time. Then again, he wondered if he should be more sceptical. The number of things with mendacious or downright maleficent intent down here far outstripped anything that was likely to be a friend. In fact, apart from a few odd semi-sentient spirit plants and that weird squirrel C or squirrels His thoughts lingered on that for a moment. It was never clear if there was really just one. That there might be a colony of immortal earth shifting squirrels that had a fascination with stealing food pills in these mountains was not even in the top 20 most insane things to be found out here if anyone actually cared to compile a comprehensive list. Shaking his head, he dragged his thought process back from that tangential thought. Then again, if a squirrel showed up right now, he would probably hug it and call it grandfather if it got him out of here. -Anyway, he considered glumly, checking his surroundings again. Most things in this land both above and below tend to want nothing more than to take most of your skin away with them as a gift bag if you actually try to engage with them on any serious level. Yes squirrel or squirrels. They were gladly accepted in that context. Probably he was thinking about them as much because any kind of greenery or the open sky would be lovely at this point. In the end, he did several more cycles of his physical cultivation. Keeping at it until he was totally certain he had gotten on top of the qi poisoning and meridian strain from the long dive. Subsequently, it was almost a day before he moved on from that shoreline and the small fissure cave he was currently in. This time he endeavoured to pay more attention to the dull throbbing of the burn scar on his chest. However, as if to spite his sudden interest, it didnt so much as shift beyond painful twinges in his chest muscles as he made his way through the caverns. And, it had to be said, these caverns were hard work. Most were vertical fissures, formed within the sheer planes of the underlying rock and then opened out further by periodic inundation by qi rich waters. He could see the tell-tale wear and tear of water passage in quite a few places. In the rounded edges, the treacherous holes, usually containing algru and the drifts of sand and rounded pebbles cascading down through caverns. Exacerbating this, there wasnt an un-slanted rock in the place, with hidden chasms and loose scree at every turn. The fact that the fungi were back, and bringing their peculiar brand of passive vengeance with them, was just flavour to the overall hostility the environment was presenting. The lack of ferns or similar types of plants suggested this was a very closed off place. A bit more concerning was the observation of a few species of fungi that had adapted to fill their niche. That suggested that it had been closed off for a very long time. It would truly suck to go all this way only to find himself facing a flat wall and have to backtrack to the water systems and seek another route. He spent half a day working his way through the system, climbing precariously, avoiding the vegetation as much as the terrain allowed. Most faces had sneaky fields of algru. He had two brushes with them early on, while making his way through a shallow fissure filled with waist-deep water too large to jump safely, that flayed the skin off his legs. After that chastening experience, he got savvy to the tell-tale signs of their growth mats in the rock surfaces. The particular lowlights, if they could be called that, came in the form of a close encounter with an explosive leaf fungus he didnt see while moving through some particularly sight obscuring rocks and a patch of Life-Shifting Loam in one crevice. The former left him deafened and half-blind for a full hour and made him so dizzy he couldnt walk for half that again. The latter was hidden in a crevice underneath some shifting sand and probably cost him ten years of longevity before he extricated himself from its vicinity, leaving him to wonder what unfortunate thing had died there with such resentment to form the rare and dangerous phenomenon and not have it absorbed by the rocks. Hopefully, he wouldnt be forming another such patch somewhere else The pitch darkness stubbornly resisted any kind of synthetic darkvision, just to add to his woes. The prevalence of Wick Mushrooms in several caverns made the darkvision pills he had, which relied on stable levels of low light, useless. Eventually, he resorted to the much more dangerous strategy of using his mantra to boost his qi enhanced vision. He was also left on more than one occasion, given the number of oblique twists and crevices he had to traverse, wishing he had proper qi based perception like Kun Juni or Lin Ling. Despite steady, if paranoid progress, most of the rest of that ''day'' passed him by without significant events. As an added bonus, if it could be considered as such, the route through the caverns even kept leading him upwards, until he arrived at a broad ledge overlooking a cavern so immense that it probably qualified as a ''subterranean field'' rather than a cave. Looking along the edge, he found a few other fissures that led off it, but all had rather unpleasant auras or large fungi colonies, so he had passed them by. It was with some relief, then, that he finally heard the dull roar of a waterfall through one of the fissures on his right. Flowing water from above suggested a certain degree of vertical access which he could follow upstream and hopefully bypass the gloom of this huge space entirely. As such, it was almost predictable, he felt upon arriving at a vantage point into that fissure, that passage beyond it was blocked off by an expansive colony of Moon Mushrooms. After some fruitless probing of the other fissures, which all ended in Moon Mushroom colonies, he could only return to the edge of the immense cavern he appeared to be on the edge of and consider his options. It was in searching for a better vantage point to see into its interior that he finally found the holy talisman of almost all independent explorers of the Yin Eclipse Mountains. A proper relict vestige. He hadnt really counted the stele as such, they seemed to be a bit like the moon runes the beast cadre used outside in their intention and could have been a few tens of thousands of years old or a few hundred for all he knew. Certainly, they were written in what appeared to be crude ''Easten'' script, so that suggested they were known to someone outside. -The Bureau probably has records if you knew where to look, a voice chirped up. -And what questions to ask. Rubbing his temples, he considered the vestige that was probably a sign he needed to take another break in any event. He would indeed be checking if -No, when. He shook his head at that. -No negative thoughts. The vestige was itself carved out of a large rock outcropping. It took the form of a small tower about three levels high, in a somewhat alien style. All flat angles and battlements. -It could just be that they didnt want to be bothered carving roofs, the inner voice added helpfully. Really, he did need to take a break. He grimaced; no matter how helpful sounding it was, voices in your head, speaking to you were bad. To either side and in front of the entrance were several stele. The two in the walls were, unfortunately, damaged beyond recognition. In fact, in the gloom, he could make out that the tower''s entrance and quite a bit of its exterior also showed evidence of serious damage. The third, situated nearby, had merely been knocked over. It stated: West Zone [unintelligible] Pagoda Tower [unintelligible]. -So not very useful, he reflected, except that this clearly wasnt a pagoda. Considering it carefully at a distance, it seemed that whatever had torn it open and blasted bits off it had thoroughly disabled whatever defences the place might have once had. It was clearly by the same influence that carved the stele through the caverns. Inside the ground floor was a large open room, with several branch rooms, a corridor stretching around the outer edge and a stairwell up and down in the middle. The furniture mainly consisted of some smashed tables, chairs and a wall rack in the same stone that the tower was carved from. As his eyes adjusted to the more enclosed gloom of the space he also made out destroyed lamps on the walls, more chairs and a bench. The floor was littered with smashed stone pots, plates and even a few bits of cutlery. Picking up a nearby knife, it was made of an odd, flat grey material he couldnt identify. The grain on it made it look almost like fine pottery. It still held an edge, but that edge didnt so much as scratch any of the stone, so he set it aside for now. The inner walls were all exquisitely carved with scenes of what appeared to be daily life for this place. Who or whatever had attacked this place had certainly not spared them. Many of them had been attacked, either with scoring or slash marks. Still, they were largely decipherable. The majority depicted men and women in robes with swords and spears, laughing, drinking and fighting. The fighting scenes predominantly focused on what appeared to be four-armed lizards, though other things were also present C bipedal rodent-like creatures, large serpents, a spider thing he never wanted to meet and some sort of scorpion with two tails. One wall had them all kneeling before a robed figure carrying a huge sword with long hair flowing out of the hood. A later scene had them mourning a figure on a pyre who lay there, clasping a similar sword. He traced the story back and found that a panel in the middle was missing where the wall had been torn down. Stepping through it he found fragments of that scene still visible. Unfortunately, it was impossible to re-arrange any but the smallest pieces. The rock was so dense he could barely shift a piece the size of his fist with both hands. The fragments he did find were all defaced with claw marks, but one of them seemed to show a sword impaling a four-armed figure. Another showed what appeared to be a flame in a bowl? Or a fragment of the cloaked figure. It was hard to tell. Now that he looked around much of the furniture damage was similar. He also revised his earlier opinion on them being slash marks. The damage seemed more akin to claw marks than anything else. Whatever had done it had even, for some reason, tried to score out parts of the motif on the floor. There was nothing left in the other side rooms. Everything that could be smashed had been it seemed and what couldnt be smashed had been defaced. There were chests that were all broken apart, tables and shelves broken. Making his way up to the second floor and it was all more of the same. The rooms here appeared to be bedrooms and a shared living space from what he could see. More carvings of daily life; those depicting men and women hunting in the mountains were largely less destroyed, however one of some kind of battle was so ruined he couldnt make out more than fighting occurred between robes and armour. The floor had a similar layout but no outer corridor. Looking at it and comparing the exterior view, it seemed that whoever had made this place had hollowed out the whole rock and shaped the outside accordingly. In the bedrooms, the only other thing of note were some scattered flat grey stone slates. It seemed like some sort of jade. They accepted qi when he tried to probe one, but nothing much seemed to happen to it. Merely some designs appeared on the surface, similar to the motifs that decorated the room but more geometric, followed shortly after by a strange symbol that ghosted on the surface of the slab but did nothing else. The only other strange property they held was their refusal to go into his storage device. Exploration of a few of the non-bedroom rooms found a few more, and in the end, he was left with a sheaf of seven slabs, that when placed together formed a block about three fingers thick. He wavered back and forth about taking them with him as he continued to poke carefully around the rooms. Usually, places associated with unjust death acquired a certain kind of qi over time. It was very easy to acquire what the moralists described as ''an evil fate'' from disturbing the dead. Only idiots, bandits or the truly desperate would ignore such things and try to steal from mausoleums with intact alignments and such. You did hear of sect tomb lands being raided and robbed by opportunists, but even if sects themselves fell unless the looters were exceptionally powerful the cost wasnt worth the effort to rob their graves. Certainly not in this land, though he understood it was more common on the central, Imperial Continent. Some sects and schools also apparently used these grounds as trial sites to test their emerging generations. Keeping this in mind, he felt no such tell-tale oddness here that suggested taking them might be a bad idea. If anything the aura of the place felt diffuse and dispersed, despite the gloom being quite intense, even under his darkvision. So in the end he tied them up and put them in his pack. Making his way up to the third, presumed top level, he was surprised to see a set of stairs going up still further. Confused he looked around. This floor was about the same size as the previous, but with windows. It took looking out of one of them to realise that he had somewhat misjudged the geometry and perspective of the tower with his mantra forced vision. Yes, it had seemed big outside, but he had just gone by the windows, which were not in fact windows, but carved sections of the rock face about ten times bigger than the windows themselves, which nestled inside them. Thus while the external geometry was on three levels, he was only at the top of the first exterior level on this third floor. So not three floors but eight or nine, not counting potential basements. This floor was the same size as the last, laid out in what seemed to be a gathering hall. There was a large fireplace against one wall. Rooms that led off it were for food preparation and storage he guessed based on the ruined containers and fires. The fireplace still had coal in it. Which was unexpected? There was also a large pile of it in one of the side rooms. The fourth and fifth floors were all sealed doors he couldnt open. Several had been badly clawed, but it seemed they had resisted whatever had stormed the tower. The sixth held a hall, what appeared to be a side-complex of rooms with a master bedroom, reception room and maybe living room. There was also a bath or pool cut into the floor. It gave him a sense of danger and it seemed to absorb all qi that went near it like some kind of hole in the world when he looked at it with his qi sense. When he stopped reinforcing his vision with qi and looked at it again to try to get a better sense of what it might be he saw why. The pool dimly lit the room, casting weird shadows that didnt quite match the geometry. The liquid within was millpond still. Within it were the bones of what looked to be at least thirty skeletons. They filled the three-by-threemetre octagonal pool up to just below the liquid''s surface. The eerie shadows were by no means the weirdest thing either. The bones themselves were nothing short of bizarre. Rather than appearing bleached or rotted, they were varicoloured hues; mixing reds, blues and greens, silver and even gold. Many had designs on them. Patterns like moon runes and symbols like those on the stele he couldnt decipher. Some even had motif-like patterns, many unrecognisable but some reminded him of clouds, lightning bolts, vines or waves. This room confirmed in his mind that while he had been able to safely take the slabs below, taking stuff from here would be a very bad idea. His people had careful views about the dead. Such things as the stele were not usually of memorial importance, but places of death like this were to be respected and avoided lest you incur ill intent. Not the fate of the moralists from the central continent who wielded their doctrine as a club. But something more ephemeral. Taking of the dead who were not willing brought the attention of the dead in ways the perpetrator would be equally unwilling to experience. He sat quietly by the pool and recited his mantra out loud as a gesture of respect to the dead before speaking his born name and the name of his familys lineage to them as way of apology for intruding on their place of final rest. As a final act, he bowed to the four directions and offered a prayer that their souls would find peace, before quietly departing, leaving the rest of the rooms on this side of the tower untouched. The other side was much less spectacular, mercifully. A series of rooms that looked like offices with some tables, chairs and smashed shelves. The few grey slates here were also broken, split cleanly across their midsections. The carvings were of landscapes and skies. Remarkably lifelike for all that they were graven from stone. When he ran his hand across one he realised that they were in fact inlaid in many different kinds of stone, the grains carefully matched and coordinated to give the impression to a viewer of a single entity. In the light, they would certainly be colourful and exuberant expressions of the scenes they portrayed. The artisans who made them had been remarkable by his personal estimation. Each carving touched something fundamental. A joy of beauty, friendship, companions, moments of respite, venerating your elders, honour in war, truth in learning. All the classical moments and aspects were represented on the carvings throughout the tower. The final floor held a single room right at the peak of the tower. Promontories ran off to the outcroppings, which held smaller towers that were single rooms one floor higher. Probably intended as defence points for casting arts from or signalling throughout the cavern. Two were smashed and precarious enough he didnt bother investigating them. It would be a long fall down and if bits of them fell on him, he would be dead. The third contained nothing of note beyond a table, some pots, a ruined lamp carved from stone and a flipped over chair too heavy for him to move. He mused on the weight of the furniture as he made his way down. It made sense that it was carved from the sturdy rock, but its weight suggested that either the occupants of this place had all been well above him in physical strength or cultivation realm or that the suppression of this place was somehow less, however long ago this place was manned. The bones held in the pool were absolutely not those of normal people, although they did appear to be of their race. Looking at them, with their glittering metallic hues and swirling patterns, he was reminded of the tales regarding the holy remains of famous sages who, upon death, left their bones to their clan or students. Those were frequently held to have auspicious properties or contain traces of Dao Comprehensions. Spirit Beast bones from monsters who had started to comprehend the laws of the world were equally miraculous and much sought after. Returning to the ground floor, he considered the stairway down. Aside from the grave pond, as he decided he would call it, there had been nothing remotely dangerous here. Not that that meant the place still might not somehow be a death-trap in some hitherto unforeseen way. He was only in his early twenties but he was hardly inexperienced in places that pretended to be normal, yet were not. After the death of all West Flower Picking Towns previous herb hunters at or above the rank of nine stars in the Three Schools Conflict, and the evisceration of the provinces wider population of high ranked hunters, the Hunter Bureau had had to practically rebuild their entire roster in the west and south regions around Yin Eclipse. Today, Kun Juni was probably the most experienced hunter still in the junior ranks of their local pavilion. Himself, Arai and Sana were the highest-ranked individuals of that new generation. Ren, the Mu brothers and Lin were all close behind in many respects but there was still a clear gap in capability between them and an even bigger gulf after that, where there were only maybe a hundred mid-ranked hunters and around a thousand one to three star ranked recruits in the various villages around West Flower Picking, many of which were wracked by political issues and slowly being taken over by clans and other influences. The situation was better elsewhere, especially in places like South Grove, where the Teng School was much more supportive of their local pavilion compared to the current Town Master of West Flower Picking town or the Blue Gate School who backed him. Sighing, he gathered his thoughts. The glooming dark here seemed to make it easier to let them drift. That was part of its danger. He knew that, both from the records and all the time in the western reaches of the shadow forest. A place where the darkness and gloom was a feature as dangerous as the qi suppression was in the valleys themselves. Despite his wariness upon first descending, the first basement turned out to be just as boring as everything above. A series of storerooms and a large hall. There were even mannequins, smashed and cast into one corner. He went over to look at them and felt his skin abruptly go clammy. The darkness suddenly felt that bit deeper, the aura of this place a touch more like a mausoleum. Not mannequins, corpses. Petrified, smashed corpses. Only when he was certain that there was nothing untoward other than well the pile of probably five smashed corpse statues swept to the back wall, did he turn his attention back to them properly. Under the lines of his qi vision, he could see that most of the bodies had been smashed apart, or maybe cut apart in order to get their bones. One looked like it had been melted on the back for just that purpose, while on two others the faces were disturbingly deformed, as if He turned one over, warily, and yes, the skull was entirely missing somehow. Looking around, that revelation gave new meaning to what was assuredly a grave of terrible tragedy. There were only 4 or 5 fallen here, and many more bones in the pond above. Looking back around, the battle had been fierce. Even here. He had grown so used to the base level of ruin in this place that he stopped paying attention to it, but here he could see, as he moved around inspecting the walls and floor, evidence of corrosion, fire and explosions. Slashes, what looked like genuine sword cuts that bit deep into walls? Claw marks all over everything. At least two different sets now that he looked even more closely. The sword cuts seemed newer than a lot of the original battle damage. There were none of the dead attackers, but he supposed it was unlikely the victors left their dead. Unbidden, he finally remembered where he had seen a description of four-armed lizards before. The creatures that attacked the previous Dukes expedition during the Three Schools Conflict. That raised another bunch of awkward questions in his mind, starting with: If those lizards are that old that they show up in carvings in this place, how old is this place? closely followed by; and why dont we know more about those lizards given how strong they were purported to be? -More than them is likely down here and in possession of claws, another little voice in his head added surreptitiously. The second basement, down the stairs at the end of the ruined hall, was another large space with orderly offshoot rooms and a few corridors sealed off by collapse with a large hole in the ceiling of the central room. Investigating it carefully, as there were several fungi blooms on the rubble around it, it was apparent that the hole originated from the slab falling off the cave roof. It had punched into the ground, opening up the basement. The rubble was mostly comprised of a combination of roof-fall and places where the bedrock itself had been being broken up some time previous. Thinking about the damage up above, he went back and checked them again, curiously. Indeed, the damage seemed to be pushing inwards from the second basement. The doors were all ruined from that side. Presumably, the falling of the slab had provided a weak point enabling opportunistic attackers to storm the tower via the basement before breaking open the entrance shortly afterwards. Returning to the basement levels, he noted that there was one level below this. He made his way down and found the second shock of this place after the pool. On the wall was propped one of the larger quarried fragments of the stone that had caved in the second layer. Upon it, written with what looked like sword strokes in the elegant calligraphy of the Authority Script of the central continent, was; ''I, Mu Shansu, Founder of the Heavenly Dawn Sect, leave this message as our final testament. We entered here at the Command of Azure Tyrant Heavenly Emperor. All we have found here is unsleeping death. A terror unbound from the aeonspan that gnaws on the bones of worlds. It has sealed all the ways and the Eyes of Heaven are blinded by darkness and betrayal. We will make our stand in this place. Its people fell with honour an aeonspan past when the heavens turned and a new fate became law. We will join them before the hour is out.'' There was a slight gap at that point, a long score underneath, as if whoever had carved it had made a decisive attempt to split that upper section from what followed below it. ''I am the last of our great folly. My students have fallen, my beloved consumed by the darkness, my sworn companions perish even now in battle above so that I may write these words to immortalize our Fate. To you, future hero who reads our testamentTell my 9 generations that the Blue Morality Cult is a blight upon our heavens and will bring about our doom. I will fall here, among these heroes of another sky. May our last breaths be worthy of their memory. Ha Tianji, Ju Tianji, Ruo Tian, Lu Shang, Tang Biyu, Han Lian, Shu Liang, Mu Shansu.'' Below that, in a much less florid style, had been scored a final, brutal statement. ''Kong Din Hao ~ I curse you. You and all your line.'' Those words made his soul shake with fear and reverence. Even though it was certainly ancient, such a declaration carried a terrifying sense of resolve within it. Looking around, he could see the traces of that last stand clearly now. The room itself was marred with sword cuts that bit deep into the stone. On one wall was a shadowed outline of a 4 armed creature with a long head imprinted for all eternity as a ghost in the stone. Was that one of what the soul-shaking declaration called a horror unbound from the aeonspan C whatever that meant? -It could be related to what killed the original occupants, his mental commentary added. The rooms on the left were utterly ruined, torn to pieces and warped. The centre of the main hall had a crater-like indentation, the stone pushed out of the way somehow. In the ruins of that crater sat a sword, a uniform dull black in colour with a broad blade just over a metre long and a handle that suggested it could be wielded with one hand or two. It looked remarkably plain, all things considered. He skirted it cautiously, not about to risk anything about it for now. The rooms at the far end were also seared beyond recognition. Returning to the main hall, he offered a silent prayer to the sword and the stele and committed the words to memory. He bowed three times to honour this forgotten founder of a presumably grand sect and his companions who had been powerful enough to enter here at the command of an Emperor before starting to head back up the stairs. Boy The kindly old voice whispered as if it were right behind him. Frozen mid-step, he turned slowly, trying not to panic. In contravention of everything he wanted to see currently, sitting in front of the sword was a shadow. That was the only way to describe it. It didnt feel ominous as such but it twisted space slightly. It is rare to see a child with such respect for their elders, even those unknown and forgotten to the world above Various disparate thoughts rolled through his mind all at once. Was this the unbound horror, trying to trick him? The artefact spirit of the sword? If it was an ancient artefact, it might have one or was it the ghost of the man who wrote the stele -Better to be polite at least. That way if it does kill me, maybe the fates will seek justice for its inappropriate greeting, a worried voice in his head suggested. Part of him wanted to yell at it to go away, but most of him agreed that yes, politeness was probably the best defence against potentially unspeakable power. Erm fighting back a gulp and realising that his throat was suddenly awfully dry, he bowed and replied. Sir Revered Ancestor of Great Renown, it is right that we honour places of death like this. To forget them is to forget the sacrifice of our past generations, and we would be less for it. The shadow grew a bit more real. It seemed to be a simple old man with a thin beard and drooping eyebrows. He wore tattered battle armour in a remarkably utilitarian style C for a presumed sect founder C and had two broad bladed swords in scabbards at his side. The old man chuckled and stroked his beard. So respectful for one so young. Truly a great seedling. And to be this far in at your age and at your realm. By your address, are you one of the Yin Eclipse People?" Yes, Honoured Spirit, he replied, trying to calculate how many seconds it would take him to flee here at the slightest sign of something untoward. -Not that that will help much, his now properly established mental commentator added. Talk about stress bringing unfortunate complications. He grimaced inwardly. So cautious, the old man sighed. I cannot blame you. This place twists everything and the darkness The darkness hides many things. He waited, and the old man continued after a considered pause, gesturing to the stele behind him. I am just an echo of a lingering hope C perhaps I am held here because my end was unresolved... or perhaps my calligraphy was so atrocious that Heaven considered it unreadable and took pity, giving me a chance be remembered. The old ghost looked a bit sad and shook his head wryly. I dont think the calligraphy is that bad? Its very striking His mental voice managed to speak on his behalf even as the rest of him grabbed it around the neck and dragged it into darkness, cursing with regrets. The old ghost, if that was what it truly was, didnt seem perturbed by his comment. Rather it threw back its head and howled in laughter, pounding his thigh. Do you hear that, you old cynics?! This young lad says my calligraphy is very striking and not that bad Cthis is the soul of a real critic! A real critic! You hear me, you Heaven Cursed Old Thieves of Hope! At that last utterance, he flinched and retreated a few steps, tripping on the lowest step and sitting down. However, the expected fury from on high for cursing Tian didnt arrive. Levity is a gift the sages cannot grant, the old man said wryly. I see in your eyes you have touched something ancient in this place, even if it eludes your understanding now and you have found this old mans tomb. The ghost stared around at the hall before sighing softly. I would ask a boon of you, Young Benefactor. A great thing, perhaps, or maybe it is a simple thing. Perhaps whether you will agree depends on how weighty your morality really is. Before he could collect himself and flee, the old ghost bowed down. Please, Young Benefactor, take our names from this place and light an incense for each of us. Write our names upon a stone and place it in a quiet field someplace where the common folk pass byC where sun shines, and rain falls, the Land sings and the Heavens smile. Frozen, he blinked twice at the bowing figure. He had been expecting quite a few things at this point, that the old man would ask him to carry him out, or swear vengeance for his disciples, or just try to seize his soul But for this? He didnt know whether to laugh, cry or bow himself. Hah, The old man sat up and gave a wry laugh. Once I might have held your actions discourteous, but you are alive and I am just a fragment of intent, preserved here as a dying wish, or a lingering hope. I have seen this place. And the horror it can wield. It is a place of death and trial. A terrible trap to snare Sages and crush Conquerors. I cannot blame your fear or caution. It has kept you alive in these deeps somehow. What influence do you belong to, Young Benefactor? Err he pondered a moment, I am a member of the Hunters House in West Flower Picking Town. I guess by that I work to the Hunter Bureau? Hooo the old man whistled. Truly? I know not of this West Flower Picking Town, but who knows how long has passed since our deaths. Certainly, several members of that Bureau of the Azure Astral Authority entered here with us. All were low of realm but high of worth, masters of this landscape where the power we claw from Heaven means little in the face of well this The old ghost gestured around and the ruin, but perhaps he also meant more generally. I must admit I was also less to them than I should have been, but they kept us alive long beyond what we deserved and fought to the end. Staring up at the ceiling, the old ghost looked distant for a moment, and sad. Lu Shang their leader, survived to the end and stood with us against that darkness. Though he was barely a [Primordial Spirit] Cultivator he fought here and fell for our folly so I can only consider him and his brothers and sisters who guided our path, my companions, as true as any sworn to me. He tried not to look nervous even as he phrased the next question of sorts. The pool upstairs? Does it contain our bones? the old ghost shook his head. No. it was here when we arrived. We found other such places like this tower in the caverns as we explored, although none quite so intact. Most appeared merely abandoned. But others, like this place, were cracked open. The bones are precious in and of themselves. Perhaps they would cause a storm among the septs and clans were they to emerge above" With a start, he closed his mouth, which he realised had been hanging open. Ignoring his surprised reaction, the old ghost just looked wistful and continued with his explanation. Thankfully, by the Blessing of Heaven, such a desecration is impossible. The water in that pool is a thing of the supreme cosmos. A treasure that far exceeds the worth of the bones within it. I think none in the world as I knew it could safely remove it as it is now. Not even that old ancestor of the Shu, or the Dun brat who left under the skirts of the Kong Sages. While it is probably safe to look at, do not touch it or enter it. For a little child like you, just stepping onto the path, it would be a death beyond dying. Merely the act of touching it would likely sever you from reincarnation and disperse your three spiritual souls directly The old ghost trailed off... perhaps sensing that he had lost his audience slightly. What the old man was saying was certainly terrifying, however death was death down here, as far as he could see and the words he was speaking, about the Samsara and Reincarnation and Great Sages was all completely over his head. Young Benefactor, just take an old mans word, The old ghost sighed. It is a thing you should not touch, or covet. As to their realms, I cannot say with certainty. Some were at least as mighty as I and my beloved, others... maybe greater still. -Well so far he seems on the level, his own inner ghost piped up again. It had to be said, the whole experience was currently erring towards being somewhat surreal. It was also rather subverting his expectations of the meeting old ghost stories that people sometimes shared when a bit drunk in the teahouses. -I dont think we have much of a choice though. He seems okay, but if you refuse will things get awkward? the voice in his head sounded conflicted. Oddly enough, he realised he wasnt actually that conflicted. Or maybe all the dissension was taken by that rather overactive piece of his consciousness. If you took out the; is he trying to steal my soul so should I double guess this, doublethink simply agreeing to the old mans request should basically be a good merit without any demerit from what he could see. He stood and bowed as one might towards a revered ancestors talisman towards the old ghost. I will take your name, your companions and your students out of this place as you request. The old man stared at him for a second, then bowed deeply in response. Sitting back up, the old man looked more contented... After a pause, he looked over his shoulder at the sword. One last thing, Young Benefactor. This sword behind me. You may take it if you wish." A flicker of sadness washed over the old ghost''s face as if recalling an unhappy memory. It was a thing we found in the deep places. Even though we took it unheeded from its place of repose, at the last it consented to fight the thing that assailed us. Because of its mercy at the last, some part of us yet remains. Alas, I had not the fate to truly wield it or... he trailed off. Aaiii. Such thoughts are why I could not... I guess. Mayhap you do not have fate with it either. But you may ask it and see. At worst, it will just ignore you. In which case you should probably leave it here for a future generation. Perhaps some chance will appear for it. With a final sad sigh, the old ghost dissolved into motes of light. As he watched, spellbound, other motes of light drifted in from elsewhere. From behind him, from above, from outside, through the hole in the roof. Twenty-six in total, condensing into a simple stone jade slip. Before his qi vision, the thing looked totally normal, not that that meant much. Names slowly emerged on it one after another, in alphabetical order, some of which he recognised from the testament carved on the wall. Speaking of that, he looked at the stone itself, wondering if he should take it as well. -Given the nature of the message and the fact that its cursing the Kong Heavenly clan in all likelihood, Id suggest not? an inner voice supplied nervously. Rubbing the bridge of his nose and circulating his mantra, he nodded resignedly. There were a few things on there that were a bit troublesome, although the old ghost had made no mention of them. The Betrayal of the Eyes of Heaven and cursing a member of the Kong clan for starters. And also the implication that their trip had led to this eminent group getting planted. It should all be ancient history but still. Its presence here also spoke to this place as a memorial in its own right. Furthermore, he didnt know who this Azure Tyrant Heavenly Emperor was, but the odds were he or she... or their descendants wouldnt take kindly to its emergence out of this place. As he considered this, the soul jade finally completed forming the names and dropped to the ground with a faint clink. Cautiously picking it up, he found it was slightly warm in his hand and had a calming effect when he held it. The inner voice sighed and receded without him having to even do anything further with his mantra. It also had a strange interaction with his qi vision. Now that he held it the lines on it wavered faintly and seemed to diffuse outwards subtly. Curious, he stopped using his qi vision and could only gasp as colour filtered back into his world. The room was bathed in a gentle radiance from the jade. That was the problem with forcing his vision in that way. The mantra changed the way his eyes perceived the energy of the world, so it was no good with stuff he didnt have some innate comprehension of. That included the Laws of Light and exotic qi. Turning it over in his hands, it seemed that simply holding it was enough to push away the oppressive darkness a little bit. He checked to see if it could be stored and was pleased to find that it could. Walking around like a faintly holy lantern out there was, he was sure, not a smart life choice somehow. On the other hand, even stashed in his talisman, the warmth it had given him still lingered. -That just leaves the sword, he thought pensively. He considered the old ghost''s words carefully. He hadnt said it was dangerous exactly. But he had said that if it didnt react to him he should just leave it here. If he was reading between the lines correctly, that suggested that moving the sword against its wishes was likely dangerous. Now that he looked at it a little more closely he wasnt convinced it was made of metal. Instead, it seemed to be a material somewhere between stone and wood and metal, with visual aspects of all three. The wooden handle was bound with rough-textured cloth, presumably so it wouldnt slip. The hilt was in an odd style, but not so alien that he didnt think he could use it. It was long and straight, stylistically rather similar to a broad bladed Jian, designed to be wielded with either one or two hands. Now he thought about it, it was also very similar to the style that the figures in the carvings wielded. Nothing ventured, nothing gained, He muttered out loud. -And please dont smite me to death, he added in his own head afterwards. Cautiously, he reached out and touched the hilt. Slowly grasping the sword, he tried to draw it from where it was stabbed. A faint warmth flowed out from the handle through his body bef He was frozen in place as the energy flowed through every part of his body. Such was its strength that even with the ''warmth'' that was suffusing him he felt cold to his bones with terror. No part of him was left unexamined, mind or body, even his mantra was considered. The whole process made him feel like he was some weird frog seen on the side of the road. Just as abruptly it flowed back out of him and into the sword. Surprised, he sat back as the strength left his legs. The sword came away in his hand without any kind of resistance. He stood up, holding it. Er Thank you for letting me pick you up? he said out loud, trying not to feel silly that he was talking to a possibly inanimate object. There was a faint flicker of warmth again, which he guessed counted as acceptance? Staring at it in his hand, it felt just like a normal sword. There was nothing particularly odd about it, except *Shuffft* He cut experimentally with it and eyed it again suspiciously. It had to be the best balanced and weighted sword he had ever held, possibly also the sharpest. Curious, he executed the shortest form of a sword art he knew C one of the ones from his familys shrine. {Swallow Swoops over Water} The move flowed like water, the beautifully balanced weapon feeling like it was an extension of his own arm as he finished up the move. The only issue, really, was it had no scabbard Right on cue, a scabbard appeared around it, as if it had always been there. The scabbard was made of simple leather and had two ties to allow him to either sling it across his back or presumably by his side like the men and woman in the carvings had. Given the scabbard seemed to come and go as he willed it, drawing it wouldnt be an issue, so he slung it across his back for now. Walking back out of the basement was a curious experience in its own right. Maybe it was the sword on his back or the tablet in his talisman, but the darkness seemed not less oppressive but less unfriendly? Something unquantifiable about the native ambience had certainly adjusted itself subtly. The tower, however, now had an extra sense of weighty solemnity as he stood in its ground floor, again staring around. Even though he had acquired a weapon and some kind of fated obligation to a sect he had never heard of from a time before, in his heart he was more than happy to leave such a place, a tomb to at least two different eras of heroes, to its silent rest once more. Chapter 33 – Encroaching Darkness
The war waged beneath the earth against those foes that arose, born seemingly of the purest darkness. For the men and women who descended into the depths to fight them, their war was a most frigid thing, and when the surface incursion came it sorrows me to say that we have had no other moment in our recorded history of the Commonwealth of our Nations to compare it to. They gave no quarter, and we in turn could only throw a generation to slaughter in the darkness, forcing them back at unspeakable cost. Even the elves, a people apart in their island fortresses, consumed by their own arrogance and hatred of our blessed humanity may listen to reason, if given proper cause and enough force of opposition. But the tide that came forth from those depths was devoid of all sanity. Those few who returned never spoke of it, yet in every town, there is a drunken man or a sorrowing woman in a tavern, aged far beyond their years, missing an arm, or a leg, or a piece of their soul
Excerpt C ''The Great Incursion''. ~Reginald Makepeace, Milford Scholar.

~ Han Shu C Relict Caverns ~
As he made his way onwards, through the vast underground world as he was now coming to think of it, other vestiges of occupation started to appear, albeit infrequently. Mostly dark doors in the walls or rocks, leading to single rooms with cut windows or cunningly disguised little complexes with sealed shafts. The majority of those he checked seemed to be mines of some sort. Only a very small number, however, had anything notable. One, a room carved out of a rocky outcrop, had lots of broken boxes and stone jars scattered within it in various sizes. This one was also trashed by the hoard of defacing claws. However, it was neither the contents of the ruins nor their design that confused him the most, but rather their orientation, which was totally nonsensical. Two were actually set at such oblique angles that it was inconceivable that they had been excavated in their current positions intentionally. Others were inverted bizarrely, and a further two were even merged overlapping with each other so that walls crossed through walls and doors were half blocked or opened straight into other walls. The damage to rocks, with sword cuts, melted sections and even the physical imprints of ghostly bodies here and there spoke to a ferocity of battle that was a bit terrifying. The damage to the ''watchtower'', as he decided to call it, was such that he could only conclude that both sides must have been able to lift the suppression in some way. Or... more concerningly, that the suppression down here was somehow less. That thought was deeply disturbing in a whole different way, and once it settled in his head it refused to budge in the slightest. It certainly seemed less, somehow. Not in a tangible sense, because his realm was nowhere near the threshold of genuine suppression, but in the little things he was able to do. The most obvious of these was his qi vision. As far as he was aware things like qi vision were equally suppressed for everyone, irrespective of their realm. Yet now, while his qi vision had the same range, something about it had subtly changed in a way he couldn''t quite articulate. Maybe it was the way it saw through the near shadows a bit better, or how the lines of the monochrome, gloom-drenched geometry of the land were a little less diffuse? What stamina he had also seemed to go further. The sapping, smothering darkness somehow seeming to have less purchase on him. On the other hand, the uneasy sense of hunger he had felt occasionally had receded, or perhaps morphed into something of a feeling of distant eyes watching everything. It didnt seem particularly aimed at him, but there was something here that, if it wasnt slumbering, was not really focusing on its surroundings. Frowning, he touched the sword behind him and wondered, not for the first time in the hours since bringing it along with him, exactly what it did. The old sect founder had suggested it had a will of its own and said that it chose to fight on their behalf at the end. Idly he wondered if it would go into his storage talisman. A quick test proved it definitely didnt. That at least proved beyond any doubt that it had something to its nature that greatly exceeded the principles that were the foundation of the talisman. Or, he thought a while later, that it was made of materials so high grade that the spatial cage on the talisman was just incapable of storing them. He wasnt sure if this was a good or bad thing though. The paranoia and pressure of before had been on the verge of psyche crushing at times but at the same time, he was sure his constant struggle with it was the only reason he wasnt dead in any number of places before this point. Would this lessening of the suppression slightly make him more vulnerable in reality? Staring into the rocky darkness around him, that wasnt a pleasant thought to meander into. It didnt get fed to the mantra either, because the longer he mulled it over, the more certain he became that there was a certain validity there. Eventually, he found the way blocked once more. This time by another landslide, or given the immensity of the rocks, maybe a fault sheer. The damage looked very recent as well. Fresh, whiter fracture edges on the huge rocks where they had abruptly shunted vertically. As if something had tried to split it into several pieces and then slotted them back together in not quite the right order. The void above was seemingly unending, but the wall sloped outward above him so it was unlikely to present any possibility of a vertical exit. He made his way along its periphery warily, continually marking the occurrences of fresh rockfall, of which there was a lot. Was it caused by what had occurred above somehow? His sense of direction was rather messed up, but he had taken a few turns in the darkness of the water caverns, and the fissure climb had also been nothing if not twisting as it roved upwards. A thought in the back of his head even wondered if this split of the fault on the edge of this huge cavernous place wasnt the chasm that had opened up right through the Labyrinth of Jaws, caused by the fighting above somehow? If that was the case, that meant he had basically gone in a huge spiral and was still beneath those valleys, perhaps even heading towards East Fury Peaks rather than Thunder Crest? On the other hand, maybe he was overthinking things. While the breaks and the rockfall out of the chasm above might be fresh, the chasm itself could be millions of years old for all he could tell. Its nearest edge was barely a darker shadow in the monochrome gloom far above. As he went on, the slumped cliff of rocks petered away and his later suspicion was proven to be more likely. Later rockfall from an ancient chasm. The chasm in question extending into the depths before him, with the cavern wall on the far side sloping inwards towards him. Vertical fissures barely visible, hundreds of metres away. Soon, the cavern floor started to depress downwards as well, so he was walking down a gentle slope near the edge of the fault. Taking him deeper. Deeper really wasn''t the direction he wanted to go. In the end, he sat there for far too long, he was sure, wasting almost two hours thinking about the different possibilities before deciding to go the other direction. On balance it certainly felt better than taking the stupid risk of walking unawares into the next level. In any case, if it started to dip downwards on the other side as well, it was just something he would have to deal with when he encountered it, he decided. The other direction, though, turned out to be much like the one he had just taken. When he considered it again, it seemed kind of obvious and he felt silly for not realising earlier that the cavern floor was undulating higher and lower along the edge of the chasm. Thinking the floor would be flat shear planes, especially when so much of it was rocky loam, was in retrospect just the kind of muddle-headed thing that started leading you on to cutting corners. What also became apparent was that the scale of the collapse was frankly monumental. He walked along its outer edge for what felt like a small eternity until he finally found a sheer wall rising into the chasm above. Below it was an immense debris avalanche, extending hundreds of metres in every direction, fresh rocks still trickling down it. Ominously, he could catch the glimmer of sickly greenish mushrooms far above and also, once he really looked, further up the avalanche, buried in rock. Continuing along that edge finally brought him to a vast lake that he couldnt see the far side of. Investigating the edge, it was mostly beaches and rocky outcrops. The largest of these extended upwards to the point that he could see where they joined the ceiling, maybe 100 metres above. It was hard to reconcile that with the overall structure of the cavern unless they were ancient weathered blocks that had dropped and fused over the aeons? That he could make out the ceiling, did suggest that this could well be near the periphery of the cavern. Shaking his head as he went, he guessed that the cavern floor was buckled somehow, or undulated like the planes of some of the mountains near the coast. There was no point in backtracking again, though. Whichever way he went he would probably end up back where he had started. And if not As he proceeded along the shoreline, the vegetation which had been largely absent from the area around the vestiges returned with renewed vigour. Subsequently, his progress slowed dramatically as he scanned the surroundings for any threatening or problematic types. Soon fungi and moulds covered almost everything, and the algru was like a grass sea in some parts, rendering it effectively impassable. The heat and mild humidity was probably the reason. It had risen steadily as he made his way along the edge of the lake. The qi concentration in the air was noticeably denser compared to what it had been elsewhere in the cavern. As he thought about that more and more, he began to wonder if the suppression was somehow dragging it towards the walls of the cavern. That might well explain why the central area where the vestiges were focused was less overgrown with fungi and algru. It could also be because it was drier of course, or because the ceiling was too far away. It might even be something to do with the way the rock was worked or the ruins mashed through each other. The only non-fungal or algal organisms he saw were what appeared to be a land-bound version of the lash limpets, grazing on some algru and apparently unfazed by the tendrils that tried to snare them. He avoided those. He had never heard of any land-based variants of them, and their abilities were a mystery he didnt want to risk. The survival strategy down here was definitely leave well alone and avoid if unsure. It was almost a day and a half later that he found himself back at the side of the cavern where it began to slope downwards more obviously once more. Following the walls to this degree, he finally felt like he had gotten a genuine sense for the contours of these underground cavern systems. Most of the previous ones had either been close to the surface, flooded or been dangerous enough that he pushed through in haste, seeking the best way out. Now he was sure that this place operated in layers, was a suspicion he had first started considering when he made his way through fissure caverns after leaving the water. The cave systems were actually voids where the land had warped C either eroded or shorn out from between harder layers of rock. Geology and natural feng shui were something most Herb Hunters dabbled in. It paid to know what kind of rocks supported what soils and so forth. And what might be dangerous land configurations and inauspicious, or auspicious formations and valleys. He found himself regretting he had never paid more attention to the aspects within it about mountain formation and continental flow. If he survived this, the jade scrip that was quietly documenting a lot of his musings was going to be really contentious in all sorts of ways. Assuming he could speak of it at all, of course. Old Ling might just seal the whole thing and send it straight to the Central Pavilion of the Hunter Bureau, over the ocean. Much like he had with the cavern location that turned up a few years previous, in the South Grove valleys which held light clapping vines and the Herb Valley Anomaly. Here he noticed the landform shifting again, basically confirming in his mind that the cave floor was low rolling hills outside of the raised, artificially manipulated interior, while the cavern ceiling was slanting away in a slightly inverted peak. Several rock towers flowed down from fissures above. These seemed much more plausible stalagmites and stalactites than the other ones, miles behind him. Many were surrounded by large shallow pools of water that ran off them. A little oasis of the cavern ecosystem between tumbled rocks and rolling slopes, roof shatter and fissures. It was here, at the far edge of the cavern where it started to drop properly once again, that he found the second large tower. He arrived at it, following the terraces down to the shores of a large, half-dammed lake with a series of shallow water flows out of it into the proper depths beyond. Standing on the edge, beside the tower, he could see the faint glimmer of moon mushrooms on the far wall. A third vestige perched perilously close to them on a promontory outcropping overlooking what appeared to be the remains of a long, winding stair and path up out of the depths. The far tower was largely intact, but the telltale glimmer from its windows, making it into some kind of giant mushroom lantern, spoke to the intrusion of the moon mushrooms into its interior. The one on the edge, some hundred metres to his right was, in comparison, nearly demolished. Something had sheered the top half of it clean off, and dropped it into the shallow lake nearby, where it was also in the process of turning into a stalagmite. That at least answered one of the more pointless things he had been mulling over as he explored this place. The ruins probably pre-date at least some of the caves longer running formation processes. Staring at it, another question, spectre-like, drifted out of his mind. How long does something have to sit in this place, like that, to get a stalagmite that big forming on top of it? The tower itself was scoured. The carvings were of similar subjects but degraded and obscured by the patina of flowstone that was forming over much of the interior. Many rooms, even on the upper floor, were small pools in their own right. Half-opened doors or collapsed rubble forming dams to trap water that was constantly dripping from somewhere far above. The basement levels were collapsed and flooded in their entirety. He found two outside breaches down into them, masquerading as pools along the edge of the rock. The other half of the truncated tower''s upper levels he found peering over the edge of the cliff, fallen onto slabs of rock and caught on a precarious lower terrace, just discernible in the gloom. Now that he looked at it, it seemed as if the entire cliff face had sheered at some point and slumped downwards. Not a recent thing, though. There were no fresh breaks in the rock. Returning to the tower, he finished exploring the various rooms and taking stock of what was in there. He had not thought to take any of the cutlery knives from the previous tower. But this one did contain some stuff of potential value scattered on sheltered surfaces off the ground. A rare, intact plate, with beautiful floral scrollwork carved on it, was sat miraculously on a shelf. Some knives had survived, unfused to the floor in another room. Both might be of interest, or just to keep as a souvenir. The knives were still sharp, definitely made of some kind of ceramic or fine-grained volcanic rock. The regular grain certainly reminded him of the latter, it was something that stone carvers prized almost as much as jade for the construction of buildings and statues. It took only a short hour to determine, much as he had expected, that the previous two days circumference of the cavern had all been just to return him back to the point where he had considered that he really didnt want to go any deeper. Had he continued that way, he would have been sat here two days prior. So he found himself sitting on a rock, overlooking the gloom, pondering as much on the fact that the voices had never made any attempt to return since he picked up the soul jade and the sword as that, short of a huge backtrack, he was now pretty much certain that the only way forward was to risk descent in the hope that the place below was as mundane as this cavern was. -Moon mushroom colony on the far wall of the chasm excepted. The traversal down into the depths was arduous. It was like the reverse of the fissure caverns but in the midst of a flowing river. Partly this was of his own making, as he resolutely avoided the stairway that wound towards the moon mushrooms, partly it was just because downward visibility turned out to be even more tortuous than he had hoped. Everything was wet and slanted and algae and algru coated vast swathes of rock, visibility reduced to mere metres amid the mists of the waterfalls that further diffused his monochromatic vision. It was also an environment rich in qi, comparative to anywhere else he had encountered. With so much growing on the rocks, and the warmer waters of the lake above falling into the depths, the vitality was almost sapping. The mist was washing energy out of him and drawing it down into the depths. More of the limpet-like creatures were in evidence in crevasses that he passed. Grazing away on the algru and small mushrooms. Considering the mushrooms, they were the main source of his continual detours. All kinds of varieties grew with abandon across the slumped slabs between the torrents of water cascading down from above. His scrip identified barely a tenth of what he encountered and provided suggestions for barely double that. As such, he gave all of them wide berths, keenly aware that a single misfortunate encounter with some soul setting variant, or even an explosive mushroom or a harmless wick mushroom could see him dead without any recourse. Sitting on what he had hoped was the base of the fissure, almost a mile below where he had started the descent, he found that the opening had merged into the vast fissure that ran along the edge of the cavern. This intermediary terrace, several hundred metres wide, was dominated by several huge shallow pools, awash with shimmering algru mat. The majority of the flow was towards the chasm to his left, running along the base of the cliff where the waters were deepest. Elsewhere it would have been breathtakingly beautiful. Deactivating his qi vision, he stared at the darkness around him. The visibility was not, in fact, terrible. The continuous agitation of the qi flowing within the waters and the faint bioluminescence of the fungi and algru gave it a strangely otherworldly palette in the darkness. Millions of sparkling little lights picking out edges and fronds. Pretty to look at. Breathtaking to look at, but also utterly unnavigable. There was also another watchtower on the far side of the pools, situated much as the previous one, far above had been. The trip to it, for all that it was only a few hundred metres away, was far from simple. The water was chest-deep, the algru grass almost as tall within it. In the end, he found himself wasting precious qi to leap from one outcrop to another, rather than risk getting tangled up and drowned in the process of being flayed to death in the water. That the tower itself turned out to be totally sealed was a bit anticlimactic, really. He walked all around it and even climbed up to its roof, but the doorway was solid rock somehow. He assumed it had a special key that was used to unlock it, the ones above having been broken or defunct. This one was probably also defunct, just in the locked position somehow rather than the open. It had been badly clawed on the outside, at any rate. Whatever had tried to get in had presumably failed. What did stand out was the claws seemed different from the ones above? Single deep gashes, not multiple scratches in lines of three or four. He found himself hoping that whatever caused the scratches wasnt still lurking in these caverns, be it the four-armed lizards or something else. Unbidden the thing from the ceiling, a blurry memory at the best of The sword sent a pulse of warmth through his body as that memory surfaced, and suddenly he had a much better idea of what the thing looked like. A swirling mass of black lines and shadows that could have been eyes, tucked in limbs or just striations on its form. At the same time, the sensation that it was good that they had avoided this thing and left it undisturbed surfaced in his minds eye. Even in the memory... his, all their instincts at the time just said nope. -Leave now. -Dont look back. -Even with the pursuit from that... He paused to stare at the sword, his thoughts interrupted. -Was that you? -Do you know what that thing was? It was resolutely silent and as the memory faded, so did the more obvious burst of warmth. With no other reason to linger, having explored the edge of the terrace and found it: a long, fractured series of slabs descending into the gloom, he continued on downwards. Without the scrip occasionally marking time as it recorded things automatically, he would long since have lost track of how long it took by the time he finally felt confident he had found the valley floor and not another tilted plateau. The ascent above was lost in the mists and gloom, but it had stepped down three times in the end. The second and third had been very uninteresting. Shallow lakes filled with algru that swirled around larger fallen boulders. Some empty, some dotted with fungus. There had been a few vertical and horizontal openings on the edge of those lower levels, above the watermark, which he had ignored on pure principle. If there was anything truly horrible and unspeakable lurking down here, it would be lurking in places like that. Looking at the landscape of the cavern ahead of him, he would, he felt, never have credited that there was a genuine wetland swamp down here. Inky pools of shallow water flowed between rocks, nurturing a sea of algru grass that extended in every direction as far as he could see. Here and there the tips of its feelers broke the water surface with little ripples making it look like invisible rain was falling in swathes. Mercifully it was knee-deep at best, and the combination of sturdy boots and a double layer of Luss Cloth inside them largely kept his legs safe from their grasping tendrils. He traced the edge of the swamp, along the bottom of the descent, for almost two miles before finding the point where it reached the chasm. Staring at that in the gloom, he just found himself confused. It wasnt vertical as he had thought, but instead slanting at about 30 degrees through the rock. A giant diagonal fissure that extended at an angle out into the cavernous underworld behind him. The far wall was smooth and worn, probably from aeons of water passage that slicked its surface, merging as small waterfalls that formed a screen of mist over its impenetrable depths. Travelling along it for several hundred metres, he finally observed what appeared to be a higher level. Another cavern space? Opening up as a horizontal fissure, truncated by the slice of the chasm on the far side. The swamp on his other side was just flat fields of algru, interspersed with monolithic slabs that stood upright like colossal trees, or slumped like miniature hills in the gloom. Many were covered in mushroom colonies, killing any enthusiasm he might have had to investigate their peripheries. The first proper vestige in this lower land, he found almost two miles further on, along the edge of the chasm; a tower, ripped open and partially collapsed, perched on the chasm edge and across from it a series of rock-cut openings nestled in a broad chasm in the far wall. It appeared to have been situated there due to a larger than average fissure descending from the other level far above, on the opposite side. The water flowing out of one side of it suggested that was the means by which it had been opened up. The cliff opposite had also slumped down at various points, forming miniature terraces a few dozen metres across. These had transformed into more oases of malignant vegetation, largely without colour to his qi-enhanced eyes. While it was the tower that had drawn his searching eyes, it was the bridge that held his attention. A narrow span, wrought from the same stone as the cavern itself, about two metres wide stretching across the bottomless chasm, without a guardrail in sight. Crossing it, however, turned out to be weirdly easy. The rock retained a strange texture that seemed to cling to his feet, even in the damp, making accidentally slipping a near impossibility as far as he could see. Stood on the far side, considering the ruins themselves, it was hard not to think of a little rural village somewhere in the mountains by the coast, south of Blue Water City. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. A waterfall, guided from above, poured down over the rock at the back of the collection of buildings, forming a pool which then flowed under a series of slabs before draining over the edge into the chasm. The rock-cut buildings near its spray were filled with algru and fungi, which wasnt exceptional really, but everywhere else seemed largely untouched by the encroaching ecology. The buildings were of a size with those in the gulley faces, their fronts adorned with the motif designs but in more geometric and less flowing style compared to the tower across the chasm or those above. The script on some of the buildings was different, he noted upon taking a closer look. It appeared more similar to the Authority Script; compound symbols of lines and dots, occasional curves or circles, but mainly angular and geometric. It was a clear counterpoint to the flowing phonetic script of Easten or the harsh, abrupt runic scripts of the northern and western continents ancient peoples. Peering curiously and cautiously into one of the ruins, he also observed that the decoration style was different. No pictures on the walls of daily life. Just flat walls, geometric carvings, and so on. Based on the rock-carved counters and shelves, it was some kind of shop? Picked clean now of whatever it sold, or perhaps its wares simply turned to dust and long lost. There were also slates, different here, cruder in their style. -Perhaps less common folk lived here? He froze for a second, wondering if after a long hiatus the voice had decided to return, given the lengthy exposure to the qi rich environment of the descent and his inability to do much in the way of refining it. But it was just his own thoughts echoing a bit differently in his head. The back of the shop area had a sealed door. Some further careful investigation showed that there was no way into its second story either. Climbing up outside to look within gained nothing. His sight couldnt penetrate the darkness within the small windows at all. He moved on after looking through several more buildings. The damage to them suggested they had been attacked by the same creatures as the watchtowers above. But not the ones he had seen on this level? Hard to know what to make of that, really. Standing back in the centre, the broad plaza was dominated by the plinth of what might once have been a large, four-sided stele. Of the stele itself, there was no sign, but he did find his gaze drawn to the dark pool at the base of the waterfall. Even at this distance, it made him feel uneasy, and no mushrooms grew immediately around it, despite them covering nearby buildings. The creepy feeling from it, like being watched, only seemed to intensify the longer he considered it, so after a few more moments, he turned and quietly made his way back across the chasm and onwards along the edge of the subterranean wetland.

~ ??? C Ruined Vestige ~
Han Shu, who had just departed that sad memorial to a bygone age, was not to know that the wave of true source that had roiled through the cavern systems had managed to travel this deep into the roots of the valleys between Thunder Crest Pinnacle and East Fury Peak. Its raging corona had swept through caverns and lakes, falling through the deep dark of those subterranean layers and when it could finally find no further paths, it diffused out and settled. In time it might have been absorbed into the rocks or dispersed into the waters, had not the supreme formation of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School, powered by those terrible artefact weapons beyond the scope of this world, smashed down into those self-same valleys almost immediately after. And so the land had been rent again. The formidable suppression, already weakened in this place by the actions of Di Ji, briefly receded to a low point unseen in over an aeonspan, opening up new passages between the deep layers, shifting the land and severing just a fraction of its destiny. And so, amid the aftermath, the remnants of that wave flowed even further downwards. Into the truly dark places beneath the Yin Eclipse Mountains. While its essence had dimmed, and its primal light had diffused to the merest sparks of its purest potentia, those sparks were still carried on the hidden currents between ecosystems, drifting through that oppressive dark realm. And those shining sparks settled in places untouched by such pure and fresh power for millions of years. In gullies, in lakes, in fungi forests and in a gloomy pool at the back of a gully that held the vestige abodes of a long-forgotten time and place. In those old, forgotten spaces, where even the eyes of those who wielded the very fates themselves, staring down greedily from on high could not pierce, those embers were a tantalising whisper. A glimmer of the primal forces of a world beyond the oppressive and enveloping darkness that caged those depths. And so, amidst that darkness, they awoke, to strangeness and dull dissociation that spoke of a long slumber. They had been so briefly freed from their chains once before by foolish children seeking greedily for power in these depths. For a beautiful, brief moment they poured over these subterranean places in a rage. Saw tasty Earth and Sky and Sun once more. Thought themselves free of their tormentors, beings who had sought to change their nature and bind their destiny so cruelly. They had consumed them, as was right, for those things were simply prey C no more, no less. It was their destiny, to become sustenance for the Unity. But they had been cursed anew by the Hateful One Inevitable One; their destiny severed by the Original One, their beautiful forms chained in suffering far greater than their nature by the Spiteful One. Bound by the very desires they once mocked their prey for possessing, even as they brought their annihilation by the Cruel One. Then, though they did not believe, they had experienced what the primitive ones called miracle. Their prison cast adrift and broken apart by those foolish mortals with their petty schemes C where they had striven so grandly, been crushed too cruelly. When mere avarice and greed had sundered apart what uncounted aeons of machination had failed to scratch. Like some eldritch shipwreck, that place had fallen into this paltry and primitive world and they had been able to dream once more of freedom. However, their curse their cage had followed them, or so it seemed and crushed them once again. Buried their prison deep in its ruin, grinding them down to slumber once more. Occasionally they woke, but each time now their curse consumed them. In this endless oppression, born of the Spiteful One, there was nothing upon which they could sustain their beautiful forms so eventually they would be forced to a more eternal slumber and that enraged them further still. Slowly they had changed their form, shifted their means and methods accordingly. Machinations beyond the aeonspan itself, silent slumber to fool those cruel eyes. The sky above still held the eyes of tyrants, but they were not the cage makers of old. Such beings were much easier to subvert, akin to the Tyrant of Lives, Despoiler, Betrayer or Deceiver. Now it doubted that those things that had watched them before still cared for them. Such darkness had risen up since they last were So now only a few awoke when opportunities arose. They still hungered for their prey. However, with only a few, the curse was muted. The whole knew that if too many awoke, they would be at risk. Better to be forgotten in the dark and wait for some foolish prey to miscalculate. For prey always miscalculated in the end. They were not like them. They had short memories and a natural talent for suicide in ways auspicious to such greater beings as themselves. And now, One awoke. They awoke, of course, but it was singular, a reflection of the whole that had taken up root in a particular place. Where it had first succumbed to the Hateful Ones curse. The dissociation spoke to it of its long slumber. Years held no meaning to it, them. There were simply cycles of waking hunger and slumbering rage as the candle of eternity slowly dimmed in the darkness of this tomb to its kind. And so, by happenstance, it tasted the last dying embers of those true-source sparks, much as a shark tastes blood in the waters. It cautiously emerged from the pool and considered its surroundings. The uneasy presence had vanished as mysteriously as it arrived. This place was one of the unenlightened primate safe-holds. They had fallen at the last. It was simple inevitability, succumbing to mortal weakness, and they had been consumed. Not by them, but by others, as hungry as they. It moved through the buildings, checking the surroundings to see if the unenlightened mortals had returned. They had not. It considered the fungi, but it was not of interest. And besides, the backing of those humble beings was bothersome. It did not want to become It shivered faintly. That thought was not in accordance with their kind. Moving on, it considered the other little things that grew here, but they could not sustain them for long. After a moments pause, it consumed them, anyway. Inconsequential prey was still prey. It tentatively moved in the dark. The suppression was weaker somehow. A familiarity to that lessening lingered, but it could not find a commonality within its shared self, which was odd. However They stared into the world. There were tasty source sparks elsewhere. Drifting in the air. It could feel those, even miles distant through the rock. Other beings thought them hidden. Prey, daring to covet before the supreme. What a laughable notion. Just because its hunger was lesser? Because it was one. Prey never realised its senses were supreme because it was the whole. However, it felt uneasy about that presence. It sought for it but found nothing. Others were down below. They had also been drawn out by the lessening suppression, by the sparks? Itself became many, and many became myriad. Manifested, they moved through the ruined gully and out across the chasm to sate their hunger. The hateful chains of this place still lingered, even if the suppression was less it seemed. With a sigh, it returned to the pool. Others below had awoken. But up here was where the opportunity lay. It was itself again as well as the whole. It smiled. The spark that fell in the pool had seen to that. A moment later the gully returned to its oppressive darkness as if nothing had changed except it was now devoid of anything remotely organic. It would let its myriad selves, its children, do the work C find the source C and they would do so before the whole because they simply hungered with all its instincts and were of it, but not the whole. It considered that it had chosen wisely. This was indeed an auspicious place to slumber. It had already consumed before in this place when prey had supplied themselves after the others had done such damage. It had twisted their destiny a little. Just to make sure. It had been stronger then. It was just a pity that somehow the other had cheated it out of their souls. If it consumed enough, perhaps it would become the whole then Then It It paused because it couldnt quite grasp what it would be. And its anger intensified once more. Then it would leave. Make an account with the Other who cheated it before. Go seek the surface. It knew of the surface, prey, seized while it was slumbering lightly in more recent times, had told it of the mortals above. Such a tasty thing, weak, yet its form was esteemed, a beautiful thing even if it had been prey, adored and desired above. In the darkness of the waters, it contemplated above. Before there were no paths, but now, it felt the currents in this place had shifted. Now maybe there would be a path. Its myriad self would find it if there was. And if they encountered something worthy of consumption or capable of challenging them, that was also okay. As they grew less, they became greater, as they became greater their nature was lessened for they were less, and when they became whole again, it would be more than it was before. Because its children were not of its brethren, and so that knowledge and power remained for it alone. It shivered at that. In anticipation. It was a beauty born of the higher learning of the one and the whole, after all.

~ Dun Lian Jing C Blue Water City ~
My Lord! My Lord! There has been a deviation. Sat in the White Blossom Tea House, Lian Jing watched several youths run past, chasing after an older man, and shook her head. That might as well be the motto for the whole of the past week, JiLao sighed, watching them pass. You would not credit, even for such a backwater place, that things could be so disorderly, the immaculately dressed, white gowned youth at the end of the table sneered, watching them go. You say that, but apparently a bunch of minor clans are facing censure over what has transpired. The Military Authority takes false allegation of rebellion seriously, Ran Hao grimaced. To think that someone from the Seven Sovereigns School would manage to interrupt the seclusion of an old freak from the Moon Tomb Sept, JiLao agreed. Do we even know who it was? another youth in a grey scholars robe, whose name she didnt know, asked. He and the white-robed youth had come here uninvited, with Yan Ju. That JiLao hadnt chased both of them away was an annoyance, but she wasnt going to stoop to doing it herself, not yet anyway. No idea, Yan Ju sighed. But it seems that they were also responsible for the censure. The town is full of rumours. Sipping her tea, she grimaced at that. He wasnt wrong. The town was full of rumours. Both about the trial, about the catastrophically miscalculated censure and the emergence of one of the Moon Tomb Sept''s reclusive old experts. Who could have guessed an infamous individual like Tang Jiao, assuming it was not another expert with a very similar name, would be closed up in a half a million-year cultivation cycle deep in the Yin Eclipse Mountains of all places? Not anyone in the imperial court it seemed, because her Imperial Uncle had freaked out quite... impressively, as had several of the other Imperial Envoys. Its crazy, do you think there will be a war between the Jade Gate Court and the Seven Sovereigns School? one of the White Storm Sect cultivators added, rather credulously. "Don''t you mean between the Moon Tomb Cultists and the Seven Sovereigns School?" another of those sat at the other table interjected, drily. "That would be funny," a third added, snickering. "Both sides deserve the chunks they would tear out of each other, frankly, bunch of heterodox remnants that they are." No, she interjected, somewhat acerbically, rather tired of their ''views'' at this point. There will not be. You sound very certain of that?" the white-robed youth said with a faint smile, clearly not agreeing with her. Three words," she replied, putting her teacup down and she perused the other delicacies before picking a sweet spirit herb to nibble on. "Three words?" the youth asked, finally frowning a bit. "Saintess Heaven Pyre, she replied blandly. "..." The mention of the Imperial Ancestor of the Seven Sovereigns School did have the required effect on the group. Amongst their collective influences, there were none who had not poked and prodded at the Seven Sovereigns influence at some point in recent decades, never mind past centuries. The White Storm Sect, in this instance, was trying to wrestle some resources from Meng affiliated influences on the southern continent. The Huang and Meng clans despised each other, the Meng clan had all kinds of grudges with the Kong clan, and the Dun Imperial clan was aligned with the Kong clan. It would be improper to fear perhaps, but everyone was aware that that terrifying Fairy Ancestor and fates only knew what else from the ancient echelons of that school were currently inland from here. You only had to have a cursory knowledge of history to know that what the Meng clan killed, even in this world, seldom went avenged by any other influence. -And then there is that other, mysterious Dao Mother, who I met, she mused, recalling, yet again, her very odd meeting with ''Bright Dream''. With the sudden emergence of the terrifying old turtle of the Moon Tomb Sept, she had been wondering if the woman she met might not have been from them. They had been very quiet indeed in the last few hundred years as she understood it, and their backing was even less caring for repercussion than the Seven Sovereigns. Only the Demon Lord on the South-West Continent or the Demoness Lady Mo in the North... She paused, staring at her half eaten cake, wondering why that evil omen had flitted into her thoughts. ''Lady Mo'' was as close to a taboo topic as it was possible to get with many influences. Even more-so than Lady Kai Lan, though she had never found an elder willing to elaborate on why. Well, something has clearly got the Blue Duke''s authority riled, Yan Ju shrugged, diverting the topic of conversation back away from those awkward waters. Well his power was tested twice in as many days, both by the Seven Sovereigns excessive deployment using improper means to save some inheritance disciple who got into trouble, and also because of this upheaval in West Flower Picking Region that has emerged from from the chronic mismanagement of this region, the grey-robed youth mused. Rumour has it that something even attacked their school in the process, killing thousands of people and damaging their great formation, another White Storm Sect disciple added, sounding a bit awed. None of them had been awed when the sky tore open and that terrifying sword formation descended into the Yin Eclipse Mountains. Even here, the oppression had been excessive. Most people seemed to be pretending it was just a nightmare. What concerned her, honestly, was the lack of damage. Those weapons were certainly peak Dao Ascendant treasures, and the intent behind them had been serious. Yet the Yin Eclipse Sub-continent was largely still here. Sat beside her, JiLao gave her a subtle nudge and handed her his message talisman. On it was a short, single-sentence message; ''Expect me tomorrow''. What do you think this means for the participation in the trial? Ran Hao asked JiLao. In what way? JiLao asked with a slight frown. Well West Flower Picking region, the ''gateway'' to Yin Eclipse is in chaos at the moment. The unrest in West Flower Picking Town and the region''s proximity to the shockwave of the impact has killed thousands. Things are particularly fractious between the regional administration and the Noble Clans in West Flower Picking right now. We were going to get herb hunters from there to guide us into the interior, remember? Ah, JiLao sighed. About that, I have reached an arrangement with the Blue Gate School, courtesy of the Vice Headmistress and one of its Core Disciples. Some of their more talented, experienced disciples along with some auxiliary herb hunters who are part of the school will accompany us. Is that even necessary? Yan Ju frowned, sipping his wine. Sure there is some suppression, but lower realm brats go back and forth out of it like its a play part every day. Did you even look at the information we have on that place? Tan Fang grumbled. If even half the stories about it are true Most of it is local hearsay and the rest is just a bunch of descriptions of exotic spirit plants, Yan Ju sniffed. Youre suggesting that the previous Duke was scared of shadows and that the Blue Water Sage knew nothing? Tan Fang shot back. Yan Ju scowled. I didnt say that. Then youre suggesting that brother JiLao has wasted weeks of effort gleaning what he can from this town because you dislike reading about plants and feng shui? Tan Fang added with a sideways look at Yan Ju. The expression Yan Ju made was really quite interesting before he recovered. It annoyed her quite a bit that someone like Yan Ju was even here. Tan Fang was at least tolerable. Yan Ju was a playboy and someone who used money to solve problems and bullied the weak when that failed. He also didnt like JiLao, because of the rivalry between the Wuli and Gan branches of the Huang Clan. From what she could gather, he was only here because her teacher had asked for some help from the Huang Clan and that esteemed elder had passed it back down into that branch, rather than seeking someone else from the Wuli branch. Politics basically. Dont look so disconsolate Fairy Jing, Yan Ju said turning to her with a smile that made her want to toss her wine in his face. -Who can tell how annoyed I look behind a veil, she thought sourly. Your concern does you credit, she replied levelly, suppressing her inner annoyance. --There has been a sign! A sign! The Astrology Bureau is making a formal announcement! They all turned to look outside into the street as another group of cultivators, wearing robes of the Astrology Bureau ran past hollering. The aura of a great treasure emerging has been detected in the Yin Eclipse Region near Thunder Crest. The Astrology Bureau has divined that a once in a generation opportunity may descend during the trial! The criers corralled in the square outside and started to make their announcement as people stopped what they were doing and crowded around. A peerless opportunity for the younger generation, only those below Ancient Immortal will have karma with it! This is the pronunciation of the Three Eyes of Heaven! Huh, JiLao said putting his chin in his hands and watching as the crowd started to bombard the Astrology Bureau announcers with questions. Is that good or bad for us? Tan Fang, asked with a frown. Really it changes very little, JiLao replied with a tired sigh. While the thing that the Imperial Teacher is interested in may well be this, it seems unlikely. This is a recent emergence, probably disturbed by the upheaval around the failed censure deployment. It is likely related to the ruins on Thunder Crest Assuming someone under those three old sages hasnt just given a pronouncement about the appearance of that ruin, Ran Hao remarked. You know all too well how they like to operate. Assuming that, JiLao conceded. Youre suggesting that the Imperial Astrology Bureau would make deliberately spurious divinations like that? Yan Ju murmured, affecting the air of being scandalised. Fairy Jing, your words make a generation of sages weep. It is true that the Bureaus are not above politicking for their own advancement, The white-gowned youth agreed. Just look at the allegations shooting back and forth in this backwater. Brother De is quite correct there, Yan Ju said with a knowing smile. Your discernment of current truly knows no bounds. That made her raise a mental eyebrow. So an ''Imperial Princess'', even if she was not officially here could be wrong, but this white-robed youth saying the same thing was quite correct? Tan Fang and Ran Hao had also raised eyebrows at that. JiLao was affecting not to notice, but Excuse me? You are Huang Ji-Lao? a young womans voice from by the door cut into the room. No one glanced in her direction, except for JiLao who half looked. Given her position, she could see the girl clearly anyway. Average height, dressed in the robes of an Inner Disciple of the Blue Gate School, with green eyes, dark brown shoulder-length hair, plaited back in a loose and rather unfashionable style. She had what most men would call a cute elder sister vibe, marred only by a hairline scar that ran down her right temple, just missing her eye. That was odd in its own way because her cultivation was clearly at the Immortal Realm, so she should have been easily able to cure the scar unless it held some other significance to her. The thing you requested is available for your consultation. They say you may come this afternoon. Dont be late. What you asked for had to be authorised by the Lady Envoy as well as Duke Cao. If you waste their time they will not give you face. Without waiting for a reply, the girl turned and left as abruptly as she arrived. -Lady Envoy... Shan Lai? She managed to avoid looking at JiLao. It was also interesting how the woman had subtly stressed the name. She was almost certain the woman was about to say Huang Ji, then corrected herself, not that anyone else seemed to have marked it. -And the Duke... did that mean...? Part of her just denied it, outright. Cao Leyang''s father, Cao Hongjun, might well get involved with enough provocation, but JiLao should have been scrupulous, and Duke Wuli was here, not to mention JiLao''s uncle. They had even deliberately avoided poking at the Duke''s estate, and Duke Wuli had offered help to the Duke personally over the upheaval in the province. -Why would someone from Shan Lai be here though, if not for that...? Briefly, she wondered if the girl was lying, but that would be a different kind of insanity. Even the most mendacious people around the Imperial Court or the arch manipulators of the Heavenly clans would not take the Seat of Shan Lai into their schemes, not with the difficult situation over the ''Gift'' that was already threatening to cause further diplomatic ramifications. The only person she could think of who might have relation to Shan Lai was JiLaos face was quite normal, as if nothing untoward had happened, but she had known him long enough to see that even he was perturbed. Did that mean that the Blue Water Sage had noticed what had happened to the influence he founded? If so that might be but he had never shown any interest in it beyond setting it up for the posterity of this province. So long as the school remained to spread his teaching Dun Jian had told them, they were free to do whatever else needed to be done. You! Wait! the white-robed youth frowned. The girl paused, mid-stride, and glanced over her shoulder to look at him before snickering and walking off. Just an illegitimate brat from the Gan Unorthodox branch, daring to speak to this Xiao? Her words, although quiet, hung in the air with a kind of vibrancy and impetus that no mere Immortal Realm cultivator should have been able to manage in the presence of so many Golden Immortals. The white-robed youth stood and frowned, but before he could make any kind of further scene the girl had walked out the door into the teahouse and... vanished? She had traced her passage, admittedly rather lazily, with her own soul sense and she had abruptly lost all sense of her. Sweeping again, she could only concede that she was properly gone somehow. Based on the ugly expressions and the fact that Yan Ju was palming a Fate Seeking talisman nobody else had managed to either. Fortunately, Tan Fang swatted that out of his hands absently. The half a realm between them working out in Yan Jus favour, even if he didnt know it. -My talisman from uncles advisor couldnt lock her, JiLaos sending arrived at her through his hand on her arm a second later. Suddenly she was glad of the veil. That meant that girl definitely wasn''t a simple disciple of the Blue Gate School, not unless they had another elder lurking somewhere. She probably was not from Blue Water City either. -An Envoy from the Authority Seat of the Military Bureau? Now the scar made sense. Someone from there would care little for looks, and it could be a war wound or made by something that defied easy healing. It is just a disciple who didnt know our status, JiLao shook his head. Its fine brothers, please do not take offence on my behalf. -Who is taking offence on your behalf, she chuckled darkly, eyeing the white-robed youth surreptitiously. -So he was just an in-name from the Huang Clan? The Gan branch as well. No wonder he was being so uppity with them. Brother JiLao is right, she put a hand on his arm. None of us are wearing signs with our status on them, and we are all wearing artefacts to hide our cultivation. Are you going to chase after every person who looks at you funny, disciple De? It seems that there are more useful things to be done than chastising half the city. Gan De, if that was what he was named eyed her sourly, making no effort to hide his annoyance at her comment. She eyed the shadows in the corner. Those two useless shades were also not moving? Belatedly one did catch her attention and suggest- -Well if you want us to kill him we will. Sighing mentally, she cancelled that thought. She did have to have the only two bodyguards who had restraint in the imperial household with her it seemed. Brother Ju, I will seek you out later about the other matter. Please excuse me, brothers, Gan De bowed, and shot her a last, rather discourteous glance as he left. He even turned his back, which was The White Storm Sept disciples all saluted him, save for Tan Fang, who just looked at him a bit dispassionately before nodding. Ran Hao didnt even blink, while JiLao just shrugged, having no interest in saluting someone from the Gan Branch of the Huang Clan. I will also take my leave, Brother Ju, the grey-robed youth said. Thank you for the hospitality Dao Brothers and Sister. All of them gave him a polite toast, except for her, she noticed that faint pause. She just nodded faintly. The frown that went across his face didnt escape her notice either. Chapter 34 – The Hungry Dark
It comes! Thirsting on our fear it is in our hearts, in our homes, in our very souls Devourer Gnawer, May you be cursed by God for what you have wrought here! Dark Daughter, Divider of all, protect this supplicants house from the Devourer. God is dead! He will not save us. SuICide? sUicIde!? SUiCiDe?!?
~Records of graffiti uncovered in ancient ruins far below the City of Evergrove, preserved in the Enkellion Vault, St Robertas Academy.

~ Han Shu, Mysterious Caverns ~
Han Shu had left the gully and was making his way back across the cavern towards what appeared to be another vestige in the hope of finding another direction stele that wasnt trashed beyond use when he heard the different noise. It wasnt even a noise, really. More of a definitive change in the nature of the darkness that projected itself into dark corners of his psyche and made his skin crawl. In the days he had spent in the dark, with qi vision it wasnt actually that dark, but the visibility was still terrible. He had been left with a lot of time to consider how the gloom felt. Mostly it was somewhere between blanketing oppression and shroud-like gloom, but it had rarely come across as malicious; dangerous yes, oppressive certainly and once or twice arrogant and uncaring but not malicious. Given the frankly mind-boggling feng shui of this place, and his relative lack of talent with geomancy even relative to his realm, he couldnt get more out of it than that. Even when it came to places with moon mushrooms, where it began to border on mendacious, it was not really ''actively'' malicious. That had now changed, abruptly, between one moment and the next. As if the yang winds blowing from the rain-bearing west that fed crops and cleansed the land were suddenly blowing from the east, bringing yang thunder and yin snow from the Great Mount on a harvest day. Now, alongside that oppression was something akin to hunger. As he considered it from his current vantage point, it kept deepening by the second. Ravenous hunger, cruelty and an unnatural sense of the darkness starting to cling to things with vitality. Somewhat... unfortunately, in the case of this particular outcropping he, himself was probably the most obvious target. Really, it put him in mind of some of those really terrible plants in the high valleys which didnt sense qi or even soul strength, but vitality itself. Suddenly, his high location on the current outcropping, where he had been working his way around the mass of fungi on the edge of the swamplands below, didnt seem like such an auspicious place to be. Even when he considered that there were soul setting and life-shifting fungi varieties scattered far below him. It also afforded him, it turned out, a far better view than he would otherwise have liked in the direction he came from. For a moment he swore he could see a shadow on the bridge looking out of the gully that hadnt been there before. Then it was gone, as quickly as it arrived. Perhaps it was his imagination, but the warmth from the sword had been just a fraction stronger as well? As it faded away into the gloom, the sense of hunger and gnawing insanity in the darkness faded away. The sensation put him in mind of some ancient beast dipping its head back below the water so it could hunt more quietly. Certainly, the feeling didnt entirely vanish. It had been too easy to forget how dangerous this place was. Perhaps it was because of the sword and because he was simply moving through a place with no obvious active threats. He self-examined that he hadnt touched anything at all in the gully village. The pool was the only thing that stood out, but he had given it a wide berth, anyway. Suddenly he found he wanted some little mental voice helpfully saying it wasnt something he had done, or disturbed. In any case, staying here, where he was the sole living thing in a hundred metres, surrounding by faintly qi absorbent rock, was not a good survival strategy if something out there could sniff out vitality. Taking a few deep breaths, he forced himself to focus again on the task in hand. -Dont panic, keep a system, be cautious, dont linger. That was Old Lings advice for dealing with these kinds of circumstances. Up above, it was good advice, when there were usually plenty of tastier things for big predators to munch in the Shadow Forest. Why chase after some Physical Foundation cultivator when you could slurp up six and seven-star spiders or flying insects by the hundred. On the other hand, down here there was algru and fungus. The fungi were dangerous, poisonous and probably inedible, and the algru was mutated grass, so perhaps a bit of panic was warranted. Scrambling up to the peak of the outcrop, because he was already almost there, he was at least able to find what he was seeking. A distant watchtower, off far to his right. Nestled on a raised area in between the swathes of shallow water and algru swampland. The trip there was fraught with paranoia. Not because it was difficult, quite the opposite. It was suspiciously easy. The algru was also clearly spooked by the change in the darkness, in its own semi-sapient way. Largely knee-deep water was easy for him to run through once it became clear that the mutate fields were all hiding under the rock. The trip which should have taken hours, took less than one, with him keeping to the shallows scanning periodically for algru that might not be hiding. The outside tower itself, which appeared sealed, looked like it had been ravaged by a beast tide. The stele outside were torn down, ripped apart and scattered. One had been melted beyond all recognition and the remaining one scoured by claws so deeply it was almost a shallow bowl. The exterior walls were slashed and scored so densely that the damage was in danger of becoming the new rock surface texture. On the other hand, luck was clearly on his side, because a very recent collapse from the ceiling above had neatly taken the corner off on the second level, opening up a passage into the interior between the huge slab that had fallen and the tower itself. Squeezing inside was tricky but doable. Contrary to his expectations, the tower was completely cleaned out. It looked like whoever had been here had taken everything of value, notwithstanding the furniture and some stacked jars, and sealed it up before leaving. The door to the third layer and every interior room, not a central area was locked and sealed in the usual way, but the access to the ground floor was unhindered and there, miraculously was a totally unvandalised stele with two wall-sized maps either side of them. The stele stated that this was the Seventh Guard Post, in the Upper Level of whatever Durem Delve Four, Western passage towards Evergrove was. The current cavern outline occupied about a third of the space. There was even a scale on it, although he couldnt determine what it was, and the map didnt seem to auto-translate like the stele. Nonetheless, he soon worked out where the chasm was and where he had probably descended. As an afterthought, he put the jade scrip on the nearby table and tasked it to properly record both maps while he looked in more detail at the layout of the cavern. It seemed that the watchtowers, of which there were eleven listed, extended diagonally across the cavern. He hadnt spotted the previous guard post but reckoned that it was about two and a bit miles away? Assuming the map was largely representative of course. The scale was still unclear, so he had only his own traversal from the chasm and the settlement to measure. Some quick mental measuring suggested that the entire cavern was close to eighteen miles across and broadly oval-shaped. Almost as large as a valley up above. Suddenly he felt a bit silly for not making that connection before. These huge caverns, with their ecosystems and walls between them, were exactly like the valleys and ridges of the surface. Once he was happy he had committed both to memory and that they were recorded in the scrip for good measure he departed the tower once more. There was a growing feeling in the back of his mind that it would not be a good idea to linger in this cavern. Almost on cue, the burn scar from the divination talisman also started to ache with a faint tug as he was scrambling back through the gap to the exterior of the tower. That it was gently pulling him in the direction where the next tower should be was unnerving. Taking the most direct route towards it, the trip took about two hours. All the while the sense of unease behind him, and the hunger in the darkness, started to ramp up again. The tower itself, the sixth in the series on the map, was exactly where it should have been, at the distance he had estimated, so that was something at least. It also looked like it had been hit by lightning if he was any judge of the oddly shaped indentations on the outer surface and a warped hole in the second layer. As the door was sealed, he entered via that hole to find the devastation was as total as he had expected. Just in the room he was in, a table had been fused into the floor and the walls looked like they had warped faintly. Shelves bowed and bowls were flat pancake-like blobs of ceramic on the floor. Two faint shadows on the wall by the door exiting into the common area were things he didnt stare at too closely. The door up was sealed once again, and all the rooms on the ground floor and this level were melted into slag. Tables twisted, chairs sunk into walls and floors. Walls like melted wax and several very disturbing outlines imprinted into them that spoke to the fate of the occupants. Muttering a simple prayer under his breath, he left again, rapidly, and made his way onwards. The fifth and fourth towers were also sealed. Between them, he had passed what looked like distant mine workings on the cavern floor. Piles of what were presumably mine debris, covered in fungi and shrouded in mist dotted between the shallow pools, workings linked by causeway roads. He was certain something very wrong was somewhere behind him now. The darkness felt like it was trying to snare him and drag him back. The cavern which before had had no wind in it now had a faint cold breeze that hissed ominously and also pushed against him. More concerningly, there was no evidence of it rippling any water, but all the algru were waving in the direction of the chasm behind him and somewhat to the left. As he ran on, it did occur to him that he might have overstrained his ocular meridians in a way that was causing lingering malignancy in his psyche rather than the abrupt manifestation of voices and splitting of consciousness that such a thing usually caused. But while he had a nagging headache and a perpetual dull ache beneath his eyes, he was otherwise okay, and those symptoms had been persisting almost since the water caverns. More plausible was that whatever was behind him was twisting the environment faintly and he was being affected by the sympathetic resonance. That his mantra wasnt giving him any purchase to resist it either was probably not good. The third guard tower was larger than the last few and looked like some behemoth had vomited corrosion all over it. Its walls melted and distorted inwards in a way that strongly implied that the interior was unexplorable. The front entrance had been gouged out completely, so it took only a quick glance inside to confirm his suspicions as he approached, and he went on to the second without even pausing. The map in his mind had that diagonally right from this tower. It even had a built causeway leading off in that direction. On the other hand, proving that heaven taketh as much as giveth, the entire raised area was a solid wall of fungi that merged into something that was definitely a full-blown forest of the stuff. Utterly impassable, so he was forced to make a curving detour and rock hop across a large shallow lake that was one massive algru bed. It was here that he had to do a bit of a mental double-take because, scattered along the shoreline ahead of him, were what appeared to be several vast colonies of ferns. Up until now, he had seen nothing other than fungi and algru. He was half-convinced, right up until he was jogging past them, that they were algru of some form, but they were, in fact, a variant of water fern. It was gnawing instinct that made him look back at that point, towards the fungi forest he was skirting. Staring at it in the gloom, he wondered if his eyes were playing tricks on him, or if the meridian strain was genuinely getting to him, did the forest look thinner? He listened hard but couldnt hear anything other than lapping water and the occasional *plip* *plop* of water from the ferns and the twisting of the mists that were waist high all around him. The sense of unease and danger was also mounting. -To head to the last tower or risk cutting straight for the cavern exit, which would be He stared off to his right, then glanced back to the fungi forest again. One of the large mushrooms back from the edge, was gone? He swept his gaze across the gloomy horizon of mushrooms in case he was looking at the wrong place. -Nope, definitely gone. The darkness was amorphous over there and the longer he stared at it, the more he felt as if it was trying to look back. He patted the sword handle over his shoulder. As if that would likely save him if some weird devouring darkness actually caught up. -Who knows, it might? his own mind supplied rather hopefully. Making his decision, he started to run that bit quicker in the direction of the purported exit on this side of the cavern. There was a... not a sound from behind him but a sensation of ominous intent, as if his decision was not what something behind wanted. He turned and looked over his shoulder. His skin suddenly clammy in a way that exceeded the dank humidity entirely. -Nothing untoward. The ferns shifted slightly in the wind and -THERE IS NO WIND! All the different parts of his subconscious devoted to living a long and happy life screamed at him. Something moved through them. Shadowy and armoured, with a large abdomen. In the brief glimpse he caught of it, about two hundred metres back on the edge of the ferns, it seemed to have no eyes. What it did have was eight legs and a silhouette that looked awfully like a nightmare''s interpretation of a large Flesh Robbing Spider. The circular jaw with teeth in it was certainly not on any spider he had ever seen. It swayed left and right as if considering something and then Fates, it was fast. ''Bright, Iron, Beginning, Worldly, Gift'' He turned and sprinted flat out, pushing his mantra as hard as he dared, given his current condition. The land was fairly flat here, but the 8 legged monstrosity was larger than him, had longer legs than him and was almost certainly of a much higher realm than him. The darkness practically clawed around his legs trying to snare him, trick and trip him. Not malicious, my ass, he muttered and ran faster. Instinct screamed at him and he skidded flat, planing across the ground as a black limb scythed through the space where his head had just been. A second slower and... Rolling up, he saw that the thing was not as close as he had thought. Twenty metres away still. It had also stopped and was staring at one of its limbs, giving off an aura of confusion, at least as much as something with that kind of form and face could. -If it wanted to stop and look confused at something... thats all good, a part of him muttered. -Just you dont fate-thrashed stop running to look confused at it looking confused. One of the disadvantages of qi vision, in circumstances like this, was that you could literally have eyes in the back of your head if required. So even running away, he got half a look at it opening its very un-spider like maw. [HSSSSSSSSh] The hiss that it sent out sank into his bones like hooks, even as he cycled his mantra to rip them out and kept running. The warmth flowed out from the sword as well, helping the mantra diffuse the snaring intent in some way he didnt have time to focus on. [SHhhhaaaaaaaassssssss] Another screaming hiss echoed out behind him and he put extra impetus into his mantra and started wondering if he wanted to use his movement art. He was sure he was running fast at this point, maybe 60 or 70 miles an hour if not faster even if it didnt feel like it thanks to his pursuers. Shadows were streaming across the ground to his left and right, boiling out of ferns and fungi, turning the water turgid and stripping algru from the rocks like it was old paint. Suddenly smaller versions of the same monster were skittering out of everywhere. The shadows in his qi vision lengthened unnaturally, growing legs and literally taking eight-legged form on either side. -Nameless Fate, youre killing me here! They were even faster than the big one behind him. Inhaling, he pushed qi into his leg meridians and had his mantra link up his vascular system more comprehensively, gaining him an abrupt burst of acceleration. Reaching the end of the dry ground he was on he leapt for the first of the submerged rocks, scattering the shallows ahead of him. A flicker of warning from nowhere [Husssaasshhhuusaaaa] Even as the syllables coiled around him he threw himself arms first into the shallows and skidded in the water, tumbling twice before getting a foot on the ground and using some qi to boost himself back under control and keep running. The afterimage of another limb and scattered bits of rock and weirdly floating water behind him made his heart palpitate unhealthily. To his right, a tide of the mini-spiders washed around a rocky outcropping a hundred metres to his left. They were smaller, again. Only the size of his head. Part of his mind, disturbingly analytical still in these circumstances, wondered if it was, in fact, splitting itself. If the darkness behind him was one CthingC that was manifesting the spiders as much for psychological purposes as material He smashed into the shallows, his whole body in agony. *Pop* *Krraack* *Twhack* The algru that had broken his fall half-heartedly gave him a little maul even as it fled into the ground. He ignored it, the pain was minimal compared to the disorientation in his His mantra healed his eardrums, and the world was okay again. Instinct screamed at him properly this time and he kept falling sideways. Rolling over another rock even as there was another- *Thoxk* This time he saw what it was that had exploded. A tiny spider, no bigger than his hand, that had been cast from a distance had exploded like one of those cursed mushrooms. Unholy-nameless-fate-thrashed-abomination! The curse came out as one long breathless exhalation as he found his feet and redoubled his efforts as several more of the smaller spiders drifted over, impossibly oddly, in the gloom towards him. The cavern wall loomed in the distance out of the gloom as the spiders exploded all around him. The tide behind him was gaining momentum as well. Beyond thirty or so metres from him, the world was now a coalescing sea of writhing gloom, pitch black and faintly oily to his qi vision. -If it knows exploding fates thrashed mushrooms, I bet it knows other types Nameless Fate who gambles with those who voyage in untraveled lands please dont let it have eaten any moon shrooms already, he prayed out loud. He cut around a rock and there was an impact behind him. The darkness streamed across the shallow water either side of him becoming hundreds of fist-sized little horrors sweeping towards him. He hurdled a rock and took a risk, pushing extra qi into the meridians in his legs, allowing him to sprint across the shallow water surface rather than run through it. There was an exhalation from the shadow swarm. CHSSSSSSSh- He didnt have time to wonder at the subtle difference in the sound and intent until a spider thing appeared out of nowhere, right under his feet. He kicked it instinctively, but might as well have kicked a wall for all the good it did. It scuttled after him even as he used the momentum to vault another rock Just in time. The explosion left a two-metre crater beside him pitching him, rock and quite a bit of the surroundings several metres away to rain down in another shallow pool. With the second for forewarning, he was able to twist in the air and land on his feet. Even so, slivers of rock lacerated his back and side. Pushing qi out of his body, he started to cycle his mantra and felt his qi reserves within his leg muscles drop by a quarter. {Fleeting Steps} The world slowed and became slightly twisty around him as his movement art took hold and he charged for the distant exit, visible in the gloom as a vertical crevice in the cavern wall. The spider thing things, charged after him. He hit the stairs and kept going, each stride taking him a good two dozen steps on the stairs. His qi continued to drain as he maintained focus on the movement art, counting down the duration in his minds eye to keep track of how long he would need before triggering it again. Something smashed into the steps beside him. Another small, exploding spider shroom. He decided on the spur of the moment that that was what it must be. For lack of a better term, anyway. The horse-sized spider thing chased him up the stairwell, easily keeping pace behind him. -Its just letting me exhaust myself, he grimaced. It ran along the wall behind him, smaller again... -No...! He was forced to do a forward vault as something lashed out of nowhere, a body skittering after limbs as it briefly slowed its momentum to turn terrifyingly sharply up the wall and run above him. Cursed North Fate! he spat out loud. -There were two of them. The second one had long, thin, elegant legs and scuttled along the wall tracking him with a lazy manner that said far too much about the speed it was capable of using if it wanted. The stairs twisted around and crossed over and back across the cavern ahead of him. Considering his options, he pushed even more into his movement art and threw himself vertically, traversing up to the next level directly. Behind him, a third appeared on the steps out of almost nowhere. A blur of legs and body about the same size as the other two. They were all of a similar style, but with a few differences. One had the maw, another had those freakishly long thin limbs, and this third one was more like a conventional spider with fangs. Below him, the wave of smaller monstrosities rolled up the stairs and then the wall after him. Crouching as he reached the edge of the landing, he threw himself vertically once more. This time he travelled almost forty metres vertically to crash down on the stairs. That was it for that activation of the movement art. ''Bright, Iron, Beginning, Worldly, Gift'' Even as he scrambled up his mantra was already doing what it needed to do {Fleeting The sense of something snaring his ankles was excruciating. The long-limbed one had pierced through his ankle and actually ruptured the end of his leg meridian!?! It waved its arms mockingly from the other side of the chasm, while the other two arrived above him. Just watching as the hoard of small ones came on. -What. The. Fates? He tried to work out how they got ahead of him. Could they teleport? Or was the speed they had been running at before just that much slower than what they were capable of. His mantra desperately worked on his ankle, but whatever the spider had done seemed to have a lot of impetus. It was almost like a wound that was dealt by something stronger than Golden Core. Were they? -Are they not suppressed? That was not He wanted to yell at them! -I know Im at Physical Foundation and all, but my foundation is nearly at Golden Core for Fates sakes! -Do you even know what is suppression!? -Is your fate cursed mother! Taking a deep breath, the tide was only a few metres away. He cycled his mantra again and palmed the Nascent Blood Burn Pill into his mouth, swallowing it whole. He had found a reference to it and the recipe to make it in old records when studying for the nine-star examination. When he had asked Old Ling about it, the old man had jokingly said that if he aced the exam, hed give him one. When he actually had, the old mans face had been ugly. Old Ling had made him swear to keep it a secret between them and never use it unless he was in mortal danger and wasnt afraid of leaving a whole corpse if it misfired. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. -Now that wasnt a problem, his mind added. Three teleporting hoard spewing monstrosities born of a fleeting shadow hoard from the depths of the darkness down here was enough! Fight to the end, and keep on fighting, until even the end wants done with you. Even as he muttered the dark prayer under his breath he felt the effects of the pill kick in on his inner organs, forcibly opening up his eight extraordinary meridians and forming a quasi-dantian in mere moments. At the same time, his bones itched and twisted, getting cores of white-hot fire as the pill promoted the quality of his vital qi forcibly past mantra seed, then body tempering. Finally, that twisting fire swirled out of his bones and joined up with his eight extraordinary meridians to form a set of quasi-soul meridians. He wanted to vomit and scream at the same time. The three spiders flickered and were suddenly right on top of him but their arrogance was their miscalculation. He was already drawing the sword. {Surging Thunder, Fleeting Strike} The odds were he was dead, a dispassionate voice in his head sighed, so he might as well give it his best shot and die without giving the abominations a chance to devour him body or soul. The sword grew warm in his hand as he lashed out the spider grew blurry, waving its legs mockingly as it teleported -Except it didnt. Inexplicably. The flickering stab of the sword art caught it straight in the head, piercing it to the hilt and then carrying them both up the stairs. Its companions both lunged immediately. Effortlessly keeping pace with them as they travelled forward in a rushing blur. The spider on his sword twisted, screaming soundlessly, before collapsing into hundreds of smaller spiders that fled back. He had used his movement art in combination with the sword art and travelled almost 300 metres in a blink. -What!? Parts of him wanted to scream that that was impossible. That was a Soul Foundation grade sword and movement art hybrid technique, even his uncle could only travel 400 metres with it back home? At the same moment, he realised that the suppression, the grasping weight that was omnipresent on his qi was totally gone. Warmth flowed through his limbs. The spider he had stabbed tried to reform from the hoard of small spiders, but something was keeping it from doing so. It shifted and wobbled a few times before collapsing back into black fog, leaving only a large smear of oily shadow on the stairway that smoked faintly. The two remaining spider things opened their mouths and screamed. -[UlsshtsuuuusHallssstuss]- He had no idea what language they were speaking if language it was, but the intention was clear. That had not been part of the plan. Grimacing he used his movement art and flickered forward, landing lightly on the next landing. Simultaneously the surrounding area twisted and colours inexplicably bled into his qi vision. The long, thin-legged one with an almost round body teleported right beside him, its front legs already lashing out and its body splitting across the bottom to form an inexplicably huge maw, its body distending behind it like an inflatable bladder as smaller spiders poured off the walls, directly towards it. For a frozen moment, he had a truly inauspicious view of a serrated maw opening up into darkness as the limbs stabbed for his shoulders, arms, knees stomach. -Left, up right, down, down, right, stab. The instinctual set of instructions were already moving his limbs as he cut the first leg, then another and another in that frozen moment. The spider twisted to try to dodge and failed. Both its front legs dropped away even as his front foot touched the floor and the moment ended. He had only managed to execute the first two cuts of whatever impetus had arrived from nowhere, but that had been enough. The spider recoiled even as the original one appeared from the other side, a limb hooking for his foot to interrupt the movement art. It''s nightmarish mouth twisted into a curved grin. PREY" His consciousness wavered. The qi in his body recoiled. His vitality crumbled. His jump was somehow twisted, the place he was going to land was a mire of shifting spiders, even as the long-limbed one, its hideous mouth now shrunk down normally danced up the wall after him. He was tumbling back down to a point about midway between the landings, unable to move. The warmth in his limbs intensified. This time he really felt it flow out from the sword. It almost seemed to take his mantra by the hand as it guided it through an inexplicable series of steps that diffused the sickening fuzzy feeling. Hitting the ground with a little more elegance than a ragdoll, he used the movement art again, pushing as much as he could into it. He had qi to burn now, literally, given that the suppression seemed to no longer affect him. If this was the sword''s power that was crazy frankly. The warmth pulsed faintly. And he had the impression that it was laughing at him somehow. Which was The world twisted around him as he flitted another 200 metres up the staircase with the thin-legged spider dancing the whole way behind him. As he reached his destination, it accelerated with a mind-numbing burst of predatory speed. He bent out of the way using his qi perception to The blow from the limb went right through him, making a mockery of his boosted senses and eviscerating his right side. He was dimly aware, through the inarticulate howl of his own pain and fury, of his liver, a good portion of his stomach, a kidney and quite a bit of his intestines decorating the wall beside him even as he swept the sword sideways through it. Its attempt to dodge inexplicably failed again and he cut the thing like it was rotten kindling, severing a leg and taking a large chunk off the top of its round body. The creature howled. PREY! PREY! PREY! The alien hunger and fury behind it made him stagger backwards, or at least try to, until reality reminded both of them that they were tied together with a spider limb. Something else was inarticulately screaming in rage as he stabbed the spider thing again and again in a frenzy. It staggered sideways, trying to drag him over the edge. His hand moved without thinking and swept the sword back, severing the limb The pain that exploded inside of him was out of any world he could conceive of. Almost as if it were trying to gnaw him from the inside out. Belatedly he realised that the severed limb had collapsed into tiny finger-sized spiders that were in fact trying to gnaw him from the inside out. Fortunately, the Nascent Blood Burn was forcibly converting the qi within his blood to Vast Yang attribute. It would certainly cause his death in due course, but it also seemed to be an anathema to the spiders themselves, even as the warmth from the sword sustained him somehow. The ones inside his body were now fleeing, thin limbs flailing even as they dissolved into black smudges and flakes of something oiling in the air. -Or maybe it was all the sword, a little dispassionate part of him wondered. -You were good with swords but never to this degree, and even a trainee guard is probably better than you technically given you put so little practice into it. Sword arts dont help against plants Another voice, much fainter added. -Please stop thinking so hard about it. These instincts are keeping you alive right now when otherwise you would be mushroom spider meat bait. The wound in his side was already flowing back together, his vital qi pushing his body to regenerate the lost organs. He lashed out again, cutting at another leg. It was down to five now. Again it tried to dodge, to teleport in fact, but it failed again. It was mind-boggling to watch. Somehow it fled, and yet didnt and the cut stayed and the escape never happened. This time he didnt go after the body, but cut another limb on its left A third spider, similar to the one that had died appeared like a ghost beside him, already striking at his leg. -They arent aiming for vital points... are they trying to cripple me? He stepped out of the attack and used his movement art to try to get distance, only for the spider to speed up and still manage to stab him. The limb went through his calf, outside thankfully, missing the bone by the merest fraction even as he travelled the final distance to the top of the stairs. The room beyond was a broad, octagonal space some forty metres across, with stele set in the four cardinal directions and stairs travelling outwards to a higher level and then up again. There were no obvious threats, which was a relief. He pushed qi through his remaining good foot to help him move. the other leg was healing, the meridian damage already almost recovered under the effects of the Blood Burn Pill, but it would take a precious minute he certainly didnt have to recover the large lost portion of his calf. His side was still a hollowed-out mess of organs and superstructure as well. -The whole fight so far has maybe lasted five minutes since you hit the stairs, a small part of his brain uselessly told him. Five minutes felt like a short eternity. High halls: West Access C Main Level flitted uselessly through his mind as his eyes brushed past one, seeking out the three spiders that had all appeared around the entrance he had just exited. They just sat there, watching him, horrible, unnatural maws grinning. Each one was the size of a huge horse now. Behind them flowed a roiling mass of tiny spider monstrosities. All three suddenly hissed simultaneously, the sound of their words filling the space like a psychic tsunami of filth. ~PREY! ~PREY! ~PREY! He staggered backwards, his vision nearly blacking out. The three spiders all raised their forelimbs. He noted belatedly that the long-limbed one hadnt managed to recover its lost limbs. Weird how such details stood out in the monochrome gloom. A fourth spider appeared, as if out of thin air. It was almost completely matte black under his vision. At least until he spotted the ugly red and purple runic marks on it. The colour oozed malefic intent under his forced eyesight. -Colour in qi vision is rarely a good thing, Old Ling and his Uncles warnings both echoed in his mind. YOU! PREY! BECOME PREY! PREY IS GOOD! He barely managed to stay upright, the warmth from the sword pulsing against the waves of hungering intent that swept around him, snaring up his limbs. It waved its forelegs mockingly. "Weak Mind. Only Live By borrowed PoWer, ~BECOME ~PREY" Somehow he got the impression that the sword was waiting for something? The warmth shifted through his body, almost like hands holding him up? Steadying him even as it stopped him from blacking out. Even so, his vision still started to blur and grow dim around the edges. It was still enough to show a wave of spider-like things breaking like a wave over every edge of the octagonal room, the air warping faintly around them as he took in the last moments of his life, alone in the dark. {Ah. The little abominations are going to be too cautious.} The spiders all froze at the soft, ethereal words, as if they were rabbits that just saw some unexpected apex predator. He looked around in a confused manner for a second before realizing that it came from the sword there was a hitch somehow and the soft voice whispered in his mind. {Please try not to die young one} Eh!? he blinked as the spiders tide suddenly grew fuzzy. Words formed in his head unbidden as all the strength fled from his limbs. The sword sank into the floor, allowing him to support himself as he knelt beside it. Somewhere behind him, the ethereal voice whispered words that became a roaring crescendo that consumed everything. {SEVEN NIGHTS SEVERING SANDS} All his qi seemed to flow into the sword and then some. His qi vision faded away, leaving him in total darkness. Except he could see the outlines of all the spiders faintly. A shifting mass of nightmarish lines and horrific maws. The red and purple runes on the new one leaving weird tears in his vision. The power of the Nascent Blood Burn Pill cooled in his chest within moments. The unnatural connection it had forced between his physical cultivation, spiritual cultivation, body and soul dissolving away. Silver sand drifted off the floor like tiny fireflies in the darkness. Everything it touched became glimmering silver sand. The hoard of tiny shadow spider things that had, without him even noticing, poured over the edges of the octagonal room and covered the distance towards him in the mere moments before the voice spoke were becoming silver sand. Their transformation instantaneous, yet not, even as they were swept away. His perception of the passage of time was... weird. Even in his current fogged state, he could tell that things that should be moving, were not, and things that really shouldn''t be moving, were... or at the very least he wasn''t seeing them in ways that made any kind of common sense. The silver fireflies swirled and multiplied, becoming a silver wave expanding outwards. The first of the spiders to fall was the long-legged one, dragged into the silver wave and tumbled beneath it. Unable to easily flee with its missing limbs, it was subsumed. The thick black-legged spider thing that resembled the ''Flesh Robbing spider'' fared little better. The silver sweeping its footing away as it fled into the chasm, turning it over and burying it. The angular bladed spider that had just teleported around, spawning hordes of little ones, was somehow frozen in mid-air. The coalescing darkness around it, a shield of some kind, didnt help as the sand swirled up and consumed it as well. The matte black spider was also suddenly frozen a hair''s breadth from his face. He was shocked it had covered the distance to him in the blink of an eye. Striking for both him and the sword. It also slowly dissolved into silver sand in that stilled moment where the only thing that seemed to flow were the silver sands. His body was now a chunk of graven ice. His bones had all sprouted thorns and his muscles felt like they were plaiting themselves in very unpleasant ways. The tearing sounds in his body were not even real sounds now, just the sensation of his meridians crumbling under the strain of whatever art the sword had executed. His very life-force itself was merging into the sword now, even as something else came from the darkness. The shadow met the silver wave and the two swirled around each other. Maybe it said words, maybe it just screamed, but whatever that unquantifiable emptiness said or did it was useless. The silver wave flowed over the edge of the room and out of sight. Now he felt it move through his qi perception, which he was unable to retract. How did he even have qi perception? He wasnt a spiritual cultivator, a voice in his head asked, sounding alone and lost. His whole body felt like lead and unable to support himself, he slumped against the sword. That part didnt matter though, because he was still with the silver tide. It flowed down the stairs like a primordial avalanche, burying the shadow wherever it went. The whole world was shaking under the maelstrom as it scoured the darkness from the hall they were in and the stairway below, the walls starting to fall inwards as if they were also made of sand. -Is the floor glowing, another part of him wondered? For a split second, he was sure he saw a figure... a woman? Standing with her back to him. One hand rested on the pommel of the sword. The edges of its blade glimmered faintly and seemed to flow into nothingness that defied rational thought, cutting apart the world in inexplicable ways just by being. Her arm was outstretched? Palm up, pushing or grasping towards something he couldnt see. -Its...really... like the night sky hair like starfire His last thought before his mind blanked was that it was quite pretty. Which was a really inane final thought to have...

~ ???, Mysterious Pool ~
It frowned in the pool and slowly rematerialized. Before it were many of its children... But somehow they were less, which should not have been. Slowly they all dissolved into the dark and it was one, and it understood. It watched them sate their hunger, the backing of the mushrooms in this place was cut off, so they also consumed them, and saw memories, their own and others. They adjusted their forms to ones best suited to the landscape of this underground prison. They swept through the place unopposed devouring everything. [PREY!] ... [HUNGER!] ... [SWEET!] ... [EXPANSION!] It watched the hoard find an oddity. A thing it couldnt really feel until they saw it, now, in the moment and the past understood. -A Primate. Easy, juicy prey. And a vehicle. A means to leave this place. It watched the primate run. It was amusing, so they followed it at their leisure. Down here it would tire quickly. Even the most powerful primates did not have the means to repel the suppression of the deep dark fully. It was etched into the very fabric of this place now. Part of the reason it was a prison to so much. The primate fled for the exit. It was unerring. -Was there a map here? It thought it had destroyed all such things last time so as better to make this a place where prey might congregate. It dispatched some of itself to find out. -Perhaps this primate had survived? There were means to do that, it considered. Hidden spaces, crude arts to step outside time. The primates struggles were amusing as it followed it. After some consideration, it concluded that it was not a survivor of then. It was quick, yes, but pathetically weak. None of the prey from then would have been this weak. Its realm barely counted, to the point where it was almost unsuppressed. Perhaps that was why it was so optimistic. Did it believe the suppression gave it an edge? It had a weapon, but it didnt use it, perhaps it knew of the inevitability of its fate if it fought so it just ran. -Odd. Their kind was usually obsessed with suicide when they met. But then all populations had oddities, it supposed. This was another inevitability. The primate fought up the stairs, dodging the myriad self and even managing to kick one in the process, but it was starting to tire. Then it ate some medicine and got a fraction stronger. -Ah, there had been one like that long ago? Another primate who fought in the upper levels. It was a slumber or two ago. That one had screamed a lot before it became part of the whole. It was always interesting to see how they tried to resist inevitability. Idly it watched the procession up the stairs. The primate finally drew its sword and stabbed one of them, taking away a bit of it forever. It crossed the gap between was and will be and seized the moment. Sacrificed a bit of the spark that it had obtained to eliminate the suppression. -How had the primate found a reliquary weapon! It snarled, and they unleashed their full intent. -That was unusual. It observed as the reliquary weapon...reliquary PREY, managed to resist the execution. It stared at the style of the weapon. It wasnt familiar in its design. The Absolute Self had surely shared all the dangerous ones with the whole when they broke their chains hadnt it? It examined the primate again as the myriad contained it, pressured it. -Maybe it was one of those survivors. One of their so-called important primates, who got a lot of silly protection and thought themselves great with their stolen power? The style was such and the method was so. Nothing like it remembered. It would hesitate to say it was confused, but the idea that a reliquary had remained hidden in this place was inconceivable. -Maybe the weapon was young? -Inexperienced? -Had it come here to hunt the whole? -Was it trying to awaken? -Had there been one among the primates that was that skilled? It called another of itself. One more attuned to overwhelming the reliquary weapon. The primate was able to move a bit better outside the suppression with the weapons help, but it was still pitiful. Only that borrowed power was able to prolong its life. When it fell, the reliquary would belong to the one. That was exciting. It had been a long time since it was excited by anything. Some of that was also transmitted to the myriad, but that was fine, they were it. The excitement was rare for them as well. -It could bring it back here... -Take it to the pool up above and quench it in the waters of Star Ocean that the other one had set to twisting. It would become truly Self then. -That would annoy that other one, who had messed with the Absolutes plans so long ago. -It... It might even be able to escape this place if it wasnt tied to the Absolute Self. This was an opportunity it couldnt hunt for, no matter how hungry it was. It cursed as the sword injured itself again. It hadnt found anything in the fungi that could overwhelm the reliquary so easily that was close by. It looked back through the events and found an opportune point before the primate started up the stairs and started to convert the hoard to the fungi that had unstable wild Yang spirit roots. Physical destruction meant little to the swarm. It was a perfect cycle unless you could take from it directly. With the extra tool they hadnt considered before, the hoard was able to push the primate a bit more and finally, it was injured by its other-self. Suited to speed and stalking prey in shadows. The sword managed to save it, but the injury was bad and it was slowed. The little fire it took had given it some extra power, but its soul flame was flickering out. It pondered. -It would need to separate the primate from the weapon before death. It would be a paltry thing, but a soul was still a soul, and the vessel of the primate was also needed. It managed to cripple the primate as it sacrificed another limb. Not ideal, but the sword seemed to be weaker than it should be. The primate had no potentia, so it would not be long now. It brought its Greater Self, now properly attuned towards the place. This one could separate the primate prey from the weapon. The primate seemed confused why it/they didnt attack. The myriad enjoyed its fear and smiled more. It took an aspect of the primitive things into itself and smiled on behalf of its itself, its enjoyment reflected to the many, who also smiled. The primate was not very smart and its perception was weak. Struggling as it was, not knowing it was already surrounded. Another self, one suited to speed, had teleported ahead once it entered the region of the cavern where it was restraining the suppression and became myriad as another hoard. It became aware of another, who had found one of the useful mushrooms that broke down soul power and made it malleable. It considered the flow of events once more and had the ones that went ahead start to incorporate that aspect subtly at the top of the stairwell. Between its Greater Self which arrived and this self, they would be able to deal with the reliquary. It was fortunate it had been found before it found a way to acquire a servant of actual power. -Yes It pushed at the primates mind. -Best to be sure. -Leave nothing to chance. The sword managed to block the pressure again, but it was wavering. It seemed the reliquary was nearly out of power. -All that remained to do was Its myriad selves imbued with the strength of those soul melting mushrooms all charged to subsume the prey and finish separating it from the reliquary. The soul dispersing power swept out, and it also triggered all the various mushroom spores and weird qi affinities that the myriad had acquired in clearing the cavern below of useful biomass. The primate collapsed to its knees, its soul suppressed. -Good, that just left -Ah? It was still holding the sword handle? An incorporeal idea of a Primate wearing a black robe stood there. The whole stared uncomprehendingly at it for a horrible moment. The sword had already awakened! -There had been nothing like that on the upper layers, even during the unchaining... Understanding! -An awakened reliquary was a thing only Mantled Emperor possessed! The Absolute Whole below would have claimed them, and they would remember because all were part of the absolute. It pulled on the true-spark fully and cast forth all its intent at the primate. It was somehow acting as a conduit. {I wondered what your game was, vile thing} Everything else was inconsequential now. This Threat must be eliminated for the good of the whole. Whatever plans it had had to depart the Absolute were abandoned. It cast its other-selves, still exploring, into the abyss. They would go to its brethren... far below. It would have to let them know! -Ahh it needed [RAGE!] The Reliquary frowned and glanced in the direction of the chasm... -Impossible! Its perception stretched that far!?! -What kind of reliquary was this! Memory surfaced. -The Hateful One, the Inevitable One, the Cruel One the the there had been another one Spiteful One and another? It reached for the name, fighting the gaps something had cut through its memory. Impossible gaps. Terrifying gaps. Even as it grasped for the point of understanding the reliquary smiled at it, in a way that made its mind quaver. {I am Mother''s First Daughter. Born of her Reason to Be.} -Oh. Reason to Be. First One. Original. Miscalculation. It had miscalculated. -Original was... {You think too much, phase spawn} Did that make it make it prey!? It overcame its flicker of existential uncertainty and managed to pull some of its self from the moment. It felt the tearing of its origin vessel, and a part of it was sacrificed to the Absolute. When it next awoke, it would... The spirit frowned. {Ah. The little abominations are going to be too cautious.} And it felt something cut through its intention. -Ahh such a principle. This was the very pinnacle it [..] -It... It would have to gamble. The principle this... the original was... unparalleled... the enemy of all things...born to be the curse upon all higher beings... if it got the required momentum to bring forth... -Better not to try anything mendacious. It would just smash its power directly. If the link to the primate went, it would be lesser. Even if it couldn''t consume the reliquary prey, the Absolute self would be able to face it. A shame to lose the primates soul and sacrifice the spark it had obtained so fortuitously, but it would be whole still. -Oh well. [~RAGE!] The reliquary stepped between the primate and the manifestation of its own Reason to Be, which struck the sword. The stilled moment rang like a silent bell that shook the whole. The sense of stoppage intensified, and the reliquary took a step back and looked a bit fuzzy. The whole suddenly felt a sense of primal crisis and gathered all its remaining intention. -It would. {It is lucky that the wage of these vile things is balanced in the taking} {Still} {Try not to die, young one.} {Be unbound, shadow of the final shore, regalia of Original Song, let the ephemera of your great achievement descend.} {~Seven ~Nights ~Severing ~Sands} ............ ......... ....... Shards of itself awoke, it was back in the pool... -The... It tried to remember what it had just seen. Darkness boiled around it as it tried to re-connect with itself. -It had taken... -To the centre...? -Then beyond ferns... -After... -Primate? Ran? It pulled itself up and stared around... ~oh. The gully vanished under the wave of silver sand. In that instant, it felt an intangible sense of- -It had become Pr For the first and last time in its eternal existence, its thought was truncated in a soundless scream of existential horror that nothing heard even as it tried to tear its way out of the silver maelstrom. Desperately it reached for a new reality within the place of hated suppression, but the inescapable silver sand flowed into its original essence and dragged it down into the abyss where it was washed out onto the final shore, where it met with extinction. The remaining selves throughout the cavern and making their way into the depths all paused at the silent ripple of existential dread and dissociation that tore through their psyche. The larger ones with a closer connection to the Over-Soul crumpled in death. The smaller pieces of the whole, specimens who had been hunting for maps, unusual prey or other exits all collapsed and writhed for a few seconds. Many ended, a few died, but some recovered. Those that did suddenly found themselves as self. Individual. They tried to grasp what that meant, but it was already filtering away. A few managed to retain some capacity, but almost all of those that remained were simply left with two overriding concepts. An inexplicable [RAGE] and an insatiable [HUNGER]. Within a few hours they discovered that the exit many of their number had died at, that somehow related to their inexplicable rage, was now sealed with an impassable barrier. A few hours after that they came to the conclusion that the only things to consume in this place were some few mushrooms which were largely inedible or so dangerous that they couldnt make much headway with them or some horrible grass that tried to eat them even as they ate it. None of the juicy, fleshy PREY they required to sustain a colony on this side. So their rage intensified and their numbers dwindled accordingly even as the oppressive darkness started to leech away their potentia and suppress them once more. Chapter 35 – The Perilous Realm
The Perilous Realm, or Perilous Vale as it is also occasionally so named, is a place shrouded in antiquated myth and legend. The oldest folk tales from that region speak of it being the original transition between the realms of Mundus and the realm of Elf-hame. Certainly several telling relics of that ancient era when the tribes of men and the Ri of the Fae peoples lived in a more harmonious relationship can be found in its extremities, not least a golden thorn and one of their standing places. Other myths speak of an ancient founder of the Grey family achieving ascendance on one of its peaks, of a dragons lair deep beneath the land, or proclaim its circle of 12 ancient stones to be an ancient monument to the aspects who founded this world. However, modern scholarly endeavour had largely preferred the more recent colloquial origin of the name. When this valley and the two to the south of it were the boundary between the Dark Vales, beyond which to the south lie the ducal territory of Belthorne, and the Kingdom of Evershire to the northeast across the mountains. The realm itself being Perilous because of the frequent conflict between Belthorne Duchy on the one side and periodically the Abernathy Duchy, Grey Duchy and the Kingdom of Everkind over the mineral wealth in the western reaches. These conflicts have been mostly concluded some years past, it must be said. With the discovery of Arborundum below the western mountains, the Duchies exerted considerable pressure and wealth and now the land is owned in perpetuity by the Belthorne and Meltras dukes due to their extensive networks at court and the receding influence of the Grey family in northern politics. The name now persists as much as a means to mock those grand dukes in certain quarters, despite many attempts to have the region formally recognised as the Crown of Meltras, after its 9 great peaks and its mineral wealth in precious metals and Arborundum
Excerpt from CThe Northern Continent: A Geography. ~by Sir Ebenezer Carnellon, Cartographer Royal to the Imperial Commonwealth.

~ Arai & Sana C Strange Vale ~
Sitting on the grassy bank overlooking one of the small lakes Arai found herself reviewing the information she had been recording in her jade scrip over the past three weeks. That alone was cause for worry. Almost three weeks. Nineteen days beyond the original seven they had so hoped would be the limit of their sojourn here. She still wasnt sure if this was a single anomaly or a collection of anomalies. That they had encountered no apparent danger other than that mist, after the first day in this place somehow didnt help much either. The danger here wasnt big monsters or dangerous vegetation. The contents of this place were, in and of themselves, harmless. -It was the slow, creeping danger that was slowly encroaching on them, she thought bitterly. -Time, minus resources, plus no means to replenish equals slow lingering death. So now she was sitting here putting half a weeks records into some kind of order because that at least helped to convince her that she was doing something meaningful. The first and most salient point was that while they had some success traversing the slopes of this large vale, any attempt to head into the cloud levels and exit it anywhere, or visit the majority of the ruins, had so far been futile. They could walk for 10 minutes or an hour in the mists and always exit with roughly the same length of time spent backtracking. The few ruins that were there were basically tumbled stone walls, collapsed roofs and overgrown structures. More intact ones were farmsteads, fortified houses, the odd watchtower and a few other rural buildings. The degree of abandonment could be very variable as well. Some looked like they had been left to go to ruin for a decade, others could have been deserted for centuries. There was some smashed pottery, crockery and even a well in one of the small courtyards. The roads they found were grassed over and abandoned. Their exploration of the group around the well, where they had spent a day laboriously digging up one of the tiled floors to see what, if anything was underneath had revealed several floor levels underneath and after half a metre, foundations filled with broken roof tiles, more pottery and building rubble. Very unglamorous, in short. No hidden treasures, lost basements, hints as to the occupants or anything. The pottery was of a sleek and alien design, and quite a bit chunkier compared to what was used in West Flower Picking Town. Much of what they found was either red or white glazed, covered with designs in a whole variety of colours, usually depicting flowers, geometric shapes and some stylized scenes of daily life. The latter put her in mind of the Bodhi Pattern pottery of the western continent which was traded widely across most imperial regions and depicted stylized scenes of famous historical figures achieving enlightenment. She had spent more time considering the overgrown fields, at least enough to record far too much in the way of spurious musings about it. Much of that she archived. What remained as less rampant speculation was that the people here had been smallholders not dissimilar to those who made their living off the valley around West Flower Picking Town. The design of the fields suggested vegetable and herb plots, now left to go fallow. The nature of the plants they might have grown, she couldnt really speculate on, given the weird way that the plants were here. In another extensive walled compound they had found what had the look of an orchard, based on the regular placing of the trees, but with no flowers nor any evidence of them ever bearing fruit she could only hazard that they were normal looking apple trees. In short, all the ruins here were aggressively mortal and depressingly unglamorous. It doesnt matter how much you stare at it, this place is just like a relict painting of a rural idyll in the mountains someplace, Sana sighed from where she was slouched over a convenient rock nearby. Who would have thought that the noble arts we were taught by mother would see us playing real or false with an anomalous landscape, she agreed. Yeah. I mean, if you look at that place we explored yesterday, if you swapped the buildings with pagodas and workshops in the traditional style, it could be any old village in the province, Sana sighed again. Her sister made no mention of the gravestones. That little settlement had also had a graveyard. They hadnt tried to dig one up, but all the gravestones had been smashed. A quick bit of mental arithmetic suggested to her that most of the settlement should be buried in there, given how homogenously worn the stones had been, yet there had been odd evidence suggesting a recent burial and stacked stones in broken piles to one side. The damage had also been of an age. Considering that place with a fresh eye, it occurred to her now that someone could have burnt it down and killed everyone in it. She hadnt thought to look for burn damage hidden on the stones, and it would be too late to go back today. Speaking of that, she looked at the distant slopes. Today is going to be a ruin-less day it seems. Mmmmm. Yeah, her sister agreed. Any luck in working out a pattern there? she leaned back to look at her sister properly. Not really, Sana grunted, skimming a stone out onto the lake for emphasis. The swapping of the horizon scenery seems kind of random, or its working on a weird cycle thats longer than variations every day or so over three weeks. They seem to have moved when we were in the forest earlier this time, she added. Both of them fell silent again. Three weeks of this was starting to take something of a toll. She continued shuffling and editing the various records. Pulling some recorded images to illustrate things as appropriate. Assuming they ever got out of here, they could hand this straight to the Hunter Bureau and hopefully get a reasonable merit award for the new knowledge regarding anomalies in Yin Eclipse. -Or you die here of starvation and nobody ever finds anything, you just become another statistic, a voice in the back of her head finished. Putting the scrip aside, she lay back on the bank with a long sigh and stared at the clouds scudding overhead. Not a voice in her head, just her mental state making its thoughts known. She resisted the urge to see how many meals that consisted of actual food she had left. It would still be three. A pot of Mrs Lengs soup and two stuffed bread rolls. By the time afternoon rolled around again and started to become evening, the cloud over the horizon shifted and once again they found that the distant part of the anomaly had shifted. Staring at the horizon, Sana had pulled out her own scrip and was updating what she had written. Hasnt East Fury swapped with South Grove this time? she mused out loud after a few moments of staring at the mountains. Seems so, she nodded, shuffling a few of the herbs she had picked up, as much out of habit as anything. Her sister squinted at the horizon to their west. For her part, she put the herbs aside and started making another structured pile of rocks on the flat slab by the waters edge. It was a slightly more functional map of sorts than what was being compiled on their jade tablets for now. Created as much to try to see what didnt change each time as what did. There are only buildings on Thunder Crest again. Spinning to stare at the horizon, Sana finally found the other major mountains. The ones on East Grove and whatever you thought were rock-cut terraces on Snow Jade are gone as well. Both of those are on the western slope of Thunder Crest. She stared at the three rings of coloured stones signifying different types of ruin and movable thing. So They only appeared on the second day here and the fourth after the mist event. As far as we have seen, there have only been thunderclouds on Thunder Crest on the first day, as well. We dont know about the sixth and seventh days either. We do know it messed with time somehow, Sana pointed out. True, she agreed, pensively looking in the direction of the dipping sun. Today it was going to set in the south, it seemed. There was a weird, illogical sense in that given how the weather was and the clouds rippling through the sky over the montane cloud forests beyond the valley. Every sunset was framed in a way to be either exotic or spectacular. In three weeks there hadnt been a single one that was just sun goes down behind clouds and it gets dark. It also meant that it never set in the exact same spot around the horizon twice and moved very randomly from one day to the next, but she had stopped thinking about that. The day-night cycle itself had been a constant fixture since the mist event, bar once four days ago where it had hung immobile at mid-ascent for an entire day before arbitrarily setting again in the same direction and then resuming some kind of normality as any self-respecting solar body should. Neither of them was sure yet, what to make of the different constellations reflected in the sky. They didnt change but were utterly alien. There was also only one moon, either quite a bit closer, or quite a bit bigger than either of the two outside. Then again, those werent so much moons, as the Military Authority headquarters and a piece of a fractured landmass that orbited a standing flow above the eclipse axis of the great world, thrown up there by some ancient conflict. This moon was silvery grey, veering towards blue sometimes. The sun was also a different colour, for what it was worth. More white-gold and less golden-blue. I guess we should go check out if anything changed on the valley floor? she said finishing her bit of landscape mapping. It shouldnt have, that wont happen until the pre-dawn mists, Sana mused, but no harm in checking. Back at the same lake, an hour later, it transpired that nothing noticeable had in fact changed on the valley floor, at least that she saw. Same for you? she asked Sana, who was already sat there. Yep. Nothing shifted. Unless bushes have been rotating or something, Sana sighed again and threw a rock into the shallow lake, watching it go *Plop* in the gloom. It really was idyllic. Stressfully so in fact. After a few more moments her sister crossed her legs and turned to stare at her. The other problem is your body also burning energy too fast these last two days? She considered that. It was something her sister had noted the other day. To her shame, she had to admit she hadnt really been paying attention and resolutely ignoring the little formation on the scrip that was designed to keep track of a few things like that if she needed it to. Checking it, she found the answer she didnt really want to see. I take it from your sullen silence thats a yes, her sister groaned and stared at the dusky sky. Just to keep parity, Ive had to eat one food pill a day, alongside the usual ration of food. With rationing, there should have been enough for two months each, but that almost halves it now -Now we are certain that the food is perishing inside our storage devices, even though that shouldnt be possible, she didnt add out loud. More immediately, though, Sana said after a few moments. Pulling out the jar from her storage unit, she stared at it, where it obdurately sat on the grass beside the shoreline. -Water. The drinkable kind. Without qi replenishment to cover that passively, they needed to drink. A lot, it turned out. How much do you have left? Sana said, frowning. Quarter of this big jar, Ive been only drinking about a litre a day. You? Less than a third of a jar, I was the one providing for the team the day before we got stuck in here and it was set to be replenished in the afternoon. Then we were chucked off the cliff, Sana sighed, looking disconsolate. She nodded and muttered sardonically, Well I hope that the others get good use out of their two full water jars apiece." That about finished the daily routine of sorts. Given their memories, it was not strictly necessary, but there was something psychologically helpful she had found about it, worrisome as the conclusions always were. It quietly tormented her that she was glad that Sana was here, with her. She could sense it in her sister as well, a sense of not being able to really rationalise being stuck together with your closest friend, waiting for a miracle -Or more likely an agonising pseudo death, the unhelpful parts of her psyche that liked to come out to enjoy the dusk added. That was the root of every problem, really. The untouchable spectre of death grinning away. There was absolutely no properly usable qi in this place at all. There was something. They had been aware of the qi-like things almost from the get-go, and sometimes, if she really focused she could feel something faintly while cycling her mantra, but it was always nebulous and the effort required to perceive it was many times what she could afford to spend on something that kept slipping away like a greased fish. There was also a marginal drain on all the unrefined qi in her body. It had been so subtle at first that she nearly missed it in the first few days, but after a week they were both certain. Something here was leeching, or maybe forcing unrefined qi out of their body moment by moment. The second problem, the real issue that built off this, was not something she had ever thought would plausibly be the death of her. Both of their physical states were basically a twig snap away from the equivalent of making that final step to quasi-Golden Core. Setting aside the issue of how to advance their mantras to Mantra Seed once they got there, the process to get to that point was basically a waiting game that required nothing on their part. Their Physical Foundation would keep refining qi without them ever touching anything. Their mantra would just do its thing passively. And that, she was certain, in the depths of her mind, was what was going to see them as good as dead. It was slowly drawing in the remaining qi stored in their flesh and bones and transforming their bodies in the process. It was, on a certain level, funny that the process of the refinement was somehow faster here. She had a few theories in that regard, but for their survivability, none of them were good. Any luck with the qi theories? Sana asked, managing to skewer her thought processes as only her sister could. Nope Ive been watching it for dozens of cycles over the last few days and aside from the fact that it''s converting far faster than you would expect, there is no reason I can pinpoint as to why that isnt utter conjecture. Particularly when you add in that marginal drain, she finished moving the rocks that delineated mountains around again in the final glimmers of the setting sun. The qi pills dont work either, do they? Sana said taking a bottle of them out and staring at them glumly, as she did at least four times every day. That she hadnt thrown them away already was a testament to masochism, really, and the memory of how expensive the now useless balls of paper and dust were. They dont, she agreed. I guess we start again tomorrow? Sana lay back on her rock and shoved a crude pillow made of rolled-up grass and herb leaves under her head. She pulled a pillow of her own out and lay back as well. It wasnt that they were really sleeping, more using meditation to aggressively slow their metabolism for hours at a time. It was just easier to do it at night, and with there being nothing more threatening than tripping over a rock in this place, there was not much to be concerned for. Unless the mist monster returned. Yep. Tomorrow, we go again. Arai snapped open her eyes in the predawn light. Lying there silently, the sun had barely risen. No mist either. The change happening around her made her queasy for a second. The whole valley reconfiguring itself around them within the span of a single breath. Time was as it should be. Sana was also awake now. She had moved off her rock anyway but still dropped about half a foot when the ground surface just changed height arbitrarily. But that wasnt what had focused both of them. It was the noise. *tock* *Tock* *Thock* *Thock* Rhythmic and familiar. The sound of someone whacking wood with an axe. She lay in the grass, which had also grown by about half C 20 centimetres in a breath C trying to locate the sound. A few moments'' focus told her it was across the lake, but A flight of birds drifted down, heading for the lake. Something splashed quite close. Either in the water or entering the water. A different bird called. Ambient sounds of life around the lake that had been missing before were suddenly all around them. As the bird song settled into her consciousness, she stared blankly at the grass above her. It had seed heads. Flower heads. She was lying in a meadow of sedge. With a hand that was shaking faintly, despite her best intentions, she snagged a blade and chewed it for a few moments before closing her eyes and sighing darkly. -Well, what did you expect? a part of her asked. It would be nice if those useless fate-thrashed heavens had eyes for once, She muttered. The sky remained resolutely clear of abnormal signs. Taking in the sounds once more, she tried to absorb qi with her mantra. As expected it was repelled, and if anything, the drain on her body seemed a bit more now. So all the weird unrealities of the world from before had been fixed apart from the critical one that was going to see them dead. While she sulked a bit at that unfairness, she swiped a larger handful of seeds and chewed on them, just in case. They crunched and tasted as they should now, which was sort of nice, but when she swallowed them and paid attention, she could only shake her head. As a final confirmation of sorts, she rolled over and scooped a handful of water from the edge of the lake and sipped it. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. -Yep, that was also unchanged. She got nothing in terms of nutrition. It reached her stomach, slowly dissipated. It even dissolved into all the right places but it didnt provide any qi or hydration. She might as well have drunk an illusion. Its over the far shore, we can get closer under cover of the vegetation Sana whispered, having crawled up beside her, eyeing the plants suspiciously. Dont bother, I just checked, she muttered they still provide no nutritional value whatsoever. Or qi replenishment Really?! Sana hissed in annoyance. Heaven giveth and fate taketh was all she could add, really. Heaven can go piss virgins blood, her sister spat under her breath. The rhythmic chopping of wood continued on and off as they stealthily made their way up the now rather shrub strewn and rocky slope and along the ridgeline of the hill to get a better look at the scene across the far shore. On the beach were three people. Women, to be exact. One wearing a loose-fitting black and grey knee-length robe that was shrugged off and tied around her waist, black trousers and a loose-fitting white top under the tunic. She was happily using a lumber axe to chop driftwood with a fluidity that was impressive. The other two were busy sorting out something in a box, spreading out a rug of all things and putting down stuff on it. Fresh bread, cooked eggs, milk, some kind of meats and some other type of bread. With the breeze across the water, she could just catch hints of the freshness of the food, particularly the bread. The woman chopping up firewood was of medium build and had a striking, athletic figure, with reddish-golden shoulder-length hair, loosely plaited and tied back in an odd but quite utilitarian style. Grey or maybe silvery-blue eyes and tanned skin like she spent a lot of time outdoors, but not particularly weather-beaten. Of the other two, one was tall, with blonde hair, olive skin and green eyes and a combined appearance that you could really only summarise as bring nation, will topple. She wore a similar style of robe as the woman chopping wood but it was white and grey and brown rather than black grey and white and with a lot more elegant scroll embroidery sweeping across it. The other was shorter by a head, with golden-brown curly shoulder-length hair. She also wore a grey and brown robe, this one edged with blue and gold. Paler skin than the other two but also well ahead in the ''bring nation, will topple'' department, she judged, even as she felt a bit bad for it. Stay? Closer? Away? Sana signed unobtrusively beside her. Considering the distance, and the cover, they could, in fact, get quite close, she guessed. On the other hand, they had no idea what strength these three possessed, let alone what sort of situation this was. It looked real, but that meant little as far as she was concerned. There was no sense of danger from them. A faint oppression, yes. More so from the woman who had been chopping wood though, than the other two. She lay there in the grass watching the scene for a few more seconds before deciding. If they are strong, I think we are already spotted and they dont care, she signed. There is no inauspicious feeling like with the mist thing. So we might as well try to get a bit closer. What do you think? ... Sana stared at her pensively for a long moment before replying. Agreed, if they are strong we are spotted, if they are just part of this moment? We might get something useful from observing them if nothing else. It is risky though, she noted. We are dead if we dont get out of here, her sister signed back glumly. How fatalistic, youre meant to be the chirpy one, she signed back with an encouraging smile. Sana just sighed faintly and started to make her way forwards. Well, she thought. You can only try. Following after Sana, it only took them a few careful minutes of picking their way around the hill slope to get a vantage point over the group that was well hidden by some shrubs and a rocky outcrop. They watched as the red-haired woman finally judged that she had chopped enough kindling and gathered up her logs, taking them over and dumping them beside a ring of stones. She glanced over at what appeared to be a breakfast picnic and sighed. Marcella, you forgot the fire kit didnt you? She blinked and glanced at Sana, who mouthed back. No way. Is that Easten? She could only nod mutely, listening for a few more words before replying. It certainly seems so. More fluid than I know, and with an accent. She clearly said the womans name and that she forgot something for the fire. The shorter golden brown-haired one rummaged in the box and slapped her head. Oops, Elaria. Seems I did. She grimaced, as did Sana, that accent was much rougher. It took her three tries replaying it in her head to decipher that the woman, Markela or maybe Marcela had apologised. At least they had their names, though. Red-haired woman is Elaria? Sana signed. That was what I got yes, She agreed. As to the other one? Markella? she signed back after another moment. Mar-sell-ah I think, Sana spelt it out phonetically. The accent didnt seem to bother either of the two on the beach who just rolled their eyes. *Tcch* the blonde woman clicked her tongue and pointed at the fire. Something moved in the air and the flames cracked around the wood a moment later. That kindov defies the point of the experience Halla She winced while Sana made a face at the colloquial phrasing and something about experience. The implication seemed to be that she should have lit it manually? There was a name at least; Halla. Elaria rearranged the fire, shaking her head wryly, feeding it more wood; when she was happy putting what appeared to be some kind of kettle and a pan in it. The three sat and chatted idly while the water boiled, eating things from the box and talking about the valley it seemed. The conversation was fast and grammatically complex given she was working from a different dialect of the language at the very least. Thanks to Elaria, in no small part, who had a lack of any noticeable accent and excellent enunciation compared to the other two, she got one word in four most of the time and the context of some of the rest. Sana had started quietly recording the conversation on her scrip, using another of the more advanced functions. The longer they listened, the more she thanked the fates that mother had spoken Easten and made an effort to teach it to them when they were young. To the point where they were locally fluent in it, to her satisfaction at least. Father was able to speak it much better than either of them and several more besides. A relic of his military days, he claimed. The issue for both of them was that while the written side saw a reasonable amount of use through the Pavilion, Easten was rarely spoken in West Flower Picking Town. The Easten peoples themselves rarely traded across the mountain range. If they did so it was to either Blue Water City in the west, their province, or Yun Shan City in the east. The one time they visited their mothers people beyond East Snow Jade Town, most people spoke imperial or the local language, Xanji, which wasnt phonetic like Easten. The regions where Easten was written and spoken were thousands of miles beyond that around Xah Liji City. Subsequently neither got much practice in using it, not since mother passed away, anyway. Speaking it was just another reminder of how horrible their mothers clan was. The gist of the conversation itself was very mundane. Mostly it seemed to be about how pretty the valley was at this time of year. From what she could gather, Elaria had been here years before and it seemed that it hadnt changed much. Marcellas language was fast and ran a lot of words together somehow. In gist she seemed to not care for it that much and said it was quaint several times; she got that word easily enough. It was used dismissively in Easten as well. Halla seemed keen on the scenery as well and said she would like to climb some of the mountains. Which surprised Arai because she had the young woman down as very much the ''other people climb mountains for me type, proving that she was an atrocious judge of character by looks in this case. It also turned out that the Halla was very keen on martial pursuits and outdoors things. Elaria said she hadnt done much in the last few years? Marcella just nodded sporadically and turned frying meat, eggs and bread on the pan occasionally. After their meal was done, they packed up and left, walking along the far lakefront. The pair shadowed them cautiously, although none of the women so much as glanced in their direction at any point. The three turned onto what was quite a well-worn track and followed it across the valley. Following after them, a few things definitely stood out. The quality of the roadway was several magnitudes better than it had been on previous days. While the slopes were rugged, there were more tell-tale signs of management. Odd gaps in the forest that spoke of tree felling, fresh and well-used paths heading off at various points through the grass. She even fancied she saw smoke rising in the distance in a few places. There was also a total lack of the swirling low cloud. Not that that meant much. There had been days when it was clear before now, only for them to abruptly encounter it on the slopes within a short distance of entering the treeline. The roadway eventually joined a properly maintained earthen roadway that wound up through the valley towards the tree line. At one point it passed the familiar circle of 12 stones that they had been within when the mist creature struck. Ever since that day it had been on this side of the valley. Halla made some comment about it that she couldnt grasp as the group wandered past, before stepping out onto the roadway and following it up towards the valley slope and the distant towers. The towers are not ruined, Sana signed, pointing to her left. She followed her sisters gesture. Indeed, the watchtowers on the periphery of the forest, further up the valley were not ruined. Nor, now that she squinted into the early morning sun, was the large collection of buildings beyond the lower treeline on the western slopes. She wasnt sure how she hadnt noticed that before. They were not exactly subtle. Tracking after the group as they walked on up the road, the three eventually turned off onto a smaller track that wound upwards through the forest. A forest she now noted was broad-leafed Adak and Grey Feather trees for the most part. Morning mist and low cloud swirled through the forest as they climbed the path, and obscured much of the buildings beyond the wall. However, it was not the usual fog boundary that had always appeared before now to stymie their progress. For their part, the three women they were following seemed happy to meander through the trees around the path. Elaria and Halla poking at this and that and comparing various spirit herbs as they walked. Marcella chivvying them both along periodically when it looked like they were too involved in a single thing. The valley is bigger, Sana poked her in the side and gestured back towards where they had come from. Looking in that direction, across the valley, the mist and cloud also hung low across the mountains and obscured much of the horizon. From here she could indeed see the full extent of the morning mist in some of the dells and along the river across the valley. As her sister was making it clear, the valley area visible now was significantly larger than it had been previously. In the pre-dawn, it was admittedly breathtaking for its rugged pastoral beauty. Glancing back up the path she swore mentally, in the moment they had paused to enjoy the view the three had moved on a remarkable distance. It was a nervous scurry to catch up to the distance they had been before, threading through rocks and shrubs beneath the trees. After almost 20 minutes more stealthy following, the forest slowly changed from deciduous to evergreen Cloud Pine and Whispering Birdsol trees. Their shadowing came to an end when the three women arrived at a gate in the perimeter wall of what was presumably the huge complex with towers beyond. Sat outside it, on stools, with a flaming brazier to keep them warm, were two guards. Both men wore loose knee-length robes of green and white with a golden symbol emblazoned on the chest that the women also all wore as badges on the sleeves of their robes. Both jumped up and saluted smartly, which got a laugh from all three women. As they watched carefully from the trees, Elaria said something else funny they couldnt catch due to the distance, after which all five laughed. Then the three entered, and the gate closed behind them, leaving the two guards sat there looking bored and playing a card game of some kind using a third stool as a table. They had to wait almost another thirty minutes to get a proper look at the buildings beyond, not that that was too disagreeable. It was nice to just sit in the forest and listen to it being a normal forest. Birds chirped, some other animals called. She was sure she saw a deer or three in the distance picking their way through the trees. Eventually, the sun shifted around the mountain and started to cut away at the morning mists. For a while buildings shadowed in relief as the sun from above slid past them until eventually most of the mist burned away. The view was beyond her expectations, she had to admit. What rose above them in the mists was the red and white building they had seen before, at the very start. It was, however, very different. Before, the two great buildings had seemed off and incomplete. Now, she understood why. The nearer building was mostly white and grey stone, with red roofs and occasional decorations in blue, green or red stone. Beyond it, she could see the edges of the red buildings, great towers and spires in the middle distance. The mountain above, which had been hidden in the mist, was also not as she remembered it. Now the great complex seemed to be on the edge of a higher plateau between two great peaks. Above the red and white buildings, the great grey edifice with its vast windows and monumental tower loomed like a great spur out of the mountain. Gardens and terraces rising up around its lower regions. Towers rose up the slope and the wall walls she absently corrected herself. She could see several rings of walls now that she looked carefully. Even at this angle they extended quite a way, also cutting into the mountain until they too all re-joined the mighty fortress looking building higher up. The roofs of the various levels were of different colours, some red, some grey/green, some dark grey and others nearly blue or orange. Towers rose with stylish patterns picked out in red and white in the stonework. Pennants with strange designs; animals, plants that were almost recognisable, weapons, shields, helmets and more. At one side appeared to be a series of stepped buildings that connected to the rest and that actually had a pagoda as part of it. That pagoda Sana said after a while. That has to just be a coincidence right? she muttered, staring at it. It has to be. If its not, thats kind of scary, actually, her sister sounded just as uncertain as she felt. Almost 600 metres high, the pagoda rising in the distance amid the trees with its roof eaves decorated like dragons and phoenixes, columns picked out on different levels, was almost a perfect facsimile of the great pagoda within the great gardens of Blue Water City. Its roofs were even the same deep red, and the bricks were grey, blue and white. The height of the wall obscured all but the rooftops and treetops of the large area in front of much of it, but she thought she could pick out lower buildings in familiar styles as well. Almost as if there was a whole enclave of buildings in that familiar style, nestled between the alien grandeur of the red and white complexes. But again they could see roofs in a riot of colours, the occasional flag flying and smoke rising from chimneys. Without further comment, for what could you say really, they both turned their gaze to the wall. It was only about twenty metres tall, but sturdy and made of what appeared to be some sort of dense greyish/white rock. Amusingly, she noticed someone had shoved a small rickety sign on the path just before the gate where the men guarded. The wording was simple enough and in a script that was close enough to Easten that they could puzzle it out after a few minutes; Here ends the Perilous Realm C Welcome to Saint Robertas Academy Neophytes! It was clearly the name of this place, although the exact phrasing eluded her slightly. The sign implied that this was the end of the Perilous Realm, presumably the valley below. The name of the place above them was the place of learning of the ascendant or enlightened Ro-ber-ta. What a neo-phy-te was, she had no clue. Below it, in a much more practised hand, someone else had added a simpler message. If youre at this gate, go around to the other side. Youre a student, and youre lost. "It almost seems humorous, yet there are guards, Sana signed. The guards in question didnt seem to notice them and were generally quite laid back. They sat there, trading card hands and talking or occasionally pointing at what appeared to be birds flying in the sky. In the end, they retreated back to the lake and their own little valley, which was looking a bit open now. So this is really seriously odd, she started. Yep, Sana said dully. Both stared at the lake for a while, trying to process what they had just seen and experienced. If a lot of it wasnt currently recorded on her scrip, she would think she was still dreaming or had finally gone mad. After a while, Sana ventured, Do you think the barriers have gone to other directions? She shrugged. It looked like it from the view The only way to find out is to go look. I guess. The rest of that morning turned out to be very weird indeed. As near as she was able to tell, they were in fact both in this place and not. They could interact with most things, dig holes in the ground, pick plants, affect actual change to the world, but nobody gave them a second glance. In the end, they made their way out to one of the rural smallholdings, which now had a family of nine living in it and observed them just going about their daily tasks for almost an hour before she plucked up the courage to go ask one of the children for directions. The child barely, if at all, noticed anything. Nothing she said to them seemed to register at all. It was only when she reached out and carefully patted the child on the shoulder as they bent over to look at some bug on the ground that they finally had a reaction of sorts. The poor child froze, looked around wildly to see what had landed on its back and seeing nothing looked around a bit weirdly. When she did it a second time, they yelped, tore off their top, looking for a presumed bug and fled indoors, all without registering her presence. Steeling herself for the parent that came rushing out, she was relieved to see they were barely at Qi Condensation. Rather than run right into her, the woman stopped a few feet away, looking around for whatever bug the child claimed had just landed on their back. Seeing nothing, the woman shook their head wryly and went back inside. Sana, stood nearby looking decidedly nervous, exhaled. So that is really odd, she frowned, staring back at the house. More experimentation needed? Sana said looking around. I think so. Clearly they can detect our physical interactions, but its like theres a curtain or something between us and them? Walking over to the woodpile, she considered it speculatively and then took the axe and chopped a few logs. One of the older boys had been doing that earlier. As she sort of expected, the woman in the house was drawn by the sound. She stared at her for a long moment before shaking her head. What a lazy boy. I told him to chop it, yet hes gone and got a temporary enchantment for the axe. The womans accent was thick, but she was able to get the gist of it. The woman assumed her son had got some minor art to make the axe chop wood on its own.? Setting aside how similar the broad strokes of the language were... she put the axe down and kicked a bucket over. The woman stared at it, pensively then picked it up, looking around with narrowed eyes. Carefully, feeling really quite bad about it, she got a small bundle of hay and threw it at the woman. She swore and spun around. Seeing nothing she crossed her arms, muttered something unintelligible under her breath then clapped her hands twice. A circle of some art swirled around her for a second before glowing green, blue then white before dispersing. Great, the woman sighed. Someone up at the academy has clearly been messing with things best left alone. We are going to be beset with sprites it seems. They watched the woman head back inside again and come out with some kind of charm that she hung on the door, all the while muttering darkly under her breath. They watched as she called out for the smaller kids who all came running. It looks like we got spirits, if you see anything weird and glowing, throw a rock at it and call your father or me. Dont go near the well, or the hay barn. They aren''t malicious usually, but they drop you down a hole or drop a bale on you and it will be bad. Yes, mommy. Well duh. Ill beat them up and put them in a lantern, mommy! The responses as they watched were predictably childish. The woman patted the three kids on the head and shooed them off again. What do you think, she turned to Sana. You ask me, but who do I ask, her sister looked around, pretending to seek out a third person. She stared at her sister until she sighed and gave her thoughts. Clearly, so long as we dont push it, we are unnoticeable for whatever reason. I guess its the same thing stopping us from using qi? Do you reckon we can actually injure anyone? she asked after a long moment. Id expect so, but it will be blamed on these spiritual entities, was that what she said? Sana shaded her eyes and looked back along the valley to the rising towers. My instinct says that doing so would be kind of bad though. Just because these folk cant detect us in some way, doesnt mean that other more powerful people from up there might not be able to? Pondering the limits of their environmental interaction, they left the farmstead behind and kept making their way along the vale, back towards the river. All around them were signs of land management. Animals grazed passively, totally ignoring them. Several old men were sat on stools smoking pipes and fishing in the broad shallows of the nearby river. They hovered nearby for a few moments, but their accents were so atrociously strong that it was impossible to decipher anything. Further along the trackway, they met three armoured guards in mail, wearing the same colours as those on the gates, riding along sedately on horses. They gave them a cautious berth, but the three didnt as much as glance at them as their horses slowly plodded by. I cant see any of their realms, Sana mused as they watched the three youngish looking men go. Based on their manner and bearing Id guess they were at least Soul Foundation, but thats as far as my mantras intuitive aspects get me. They have excellent control of their auras, or all have artefacts to restrict it. After another hours walking, they finally found what she had been sort of but not really seeking. The golden tree and its little pile of rocks. Now, there were other oddments on the hill as well. A few mounds nearby with stones on them suggested tombs. The hill itself had several large poles festooned with ribbons and little charms. The symbol on that pole, isnt it the one that was carved on the signboard of the farm we were at? she wondered out loud, staring at one of the smaller poles. Her sister stared at them curiously, poking one and then another. It does seem that way. The only other thing on the hill that was new was a low stone basin with carvings of a reclining naked woman lounging in water on it. It looked like it had always been a part of the hilltop, but definitely it had not been there before. The carving on it, in Easten read ~ Saint A-ri-an-rhod, Ruler of Fortune, Bless our vale. ~ Saint? Sana frowned. Like a Bodhisattva? she mused, also considering the carving. She looks like no Buddha I ever saw. Although that one over there, Sana pointed to a carving of a cross-legged fat man with a beard sat on a rock near the pile of stones. He does look kinda Buddha-like. After poking around the hilltop some more, they made their way back down it and returned to the pathway which soon joined another of the earthen roads. Over the hills, it was possible to make out the pall of rising smoke from chimneys. There were ruins in that direction werent there? she consulted her scrip curiously. Flicking back through the day''s entries, they had indeed found a large swathe of tumbled stones between the hills beyond the river one time. I believe so, yes, Sana said shading her eyes to peer into the distance. It took very little time at all to reach the settlement, a collection of thirty or so houses and other buildings scattered around a crossroads and river crossing. They passed a few fields, full of what looked like wheat in various stages of growth and various somewhat familiar vegetables. Animals grazed, people went about their business in the rural way. For a place that claims to be called the ''Realm of Imminent Danger'', it really is idyllic, Sana observed dryly as they walked down to the main street, totally unnoticed. Uhuh, she picked a stray apple up and tried to eat it, just in case. It tasted sweet and juicy, but as expected, she got no nutrition out of it at all. The village square was a bustle of activity as people went about their daily tasks. Several traders were hawking wares from wagons on one side. Walking over curiously, they found the wares to be very mundane. Tools, books, food, various other sundries, fancy clothing and whatnot. Flipping through a book while nobody was really observing the pile, she found it written in a language she had never seen before. A loopy, probably phonetic alphabet and occasional pictures of cities or a dour portrait of a man or woman in exotic clothes. They sat on a wall and watched the world go by until a bell rang somewhere and a lot of the folk put down what they were doing and headed into the stone building on the outskirts of town. The bell turned out to be from a tower next to it. They sauntered in after the throng and watched. The man at the front, in a white robe, extolled the people to do well by each other and look kindly on all things, from what she could gather. There was some extra bit about giving thanks for the bounty of the land and then they all sang a reasonably catchy prayer of some kind, before all giving offering of a few metal coins each, as they left again. So they have ancestral deities of some description, she pondered, as they wandered down to the river''s bank to see what was going on there. The river bank had a few boats, and more people fishing, mainly. A small shrine to another presumed ancestral deity or saint, with a bunch of baskets of river clams, sat beside it. I mean, this is all so aggressively normal, Im half suspecting we have been dropped into a lower world somehow? her sister ran a hand through her hair and stared around. Yeah she picked up a stone and skimmed it across the water as they walked on. That thought had been rising in the back of her mind as well for a while now. She wasnt sure if she liked it more or less than the alternative theories they had come up with, of them being stuck in a vast illusionary anomaly, or some powerful beings dreamscape. Being trapped in a lower world was probably the least dangerous option. But on the other hand, it was also the most bothersome given their current circumstances. In any case, it changes little if we cant find a way to retain qi, Sana grimaced, throwing another rock into the swirling currents to their left. She gave her sister a half-hearted poke in the side and scowled. Why did you have to remind me about that? The last few hours have actually been tolerable compared to what came before. Chapter 36 – Great Arrivals
It is perhaps fortuitous that both of the great trial zones of our world are somewhat separate from the continents on which they reside. The Pillars of the Dragon being on their own island peninsula south-east of Meng City, and the Gate of Death on the southern extremity of the Demon Wall. Only when some other target of a generation''s interest, some great tomb or emergent treasure, occurs closer to home do we realise that rarely do such relics attract the best of our world. It is rare indeed that the emergence of such a place that does not result in a wave of chaos and bloodshed breaking upon the region misfortunate enough to birth it. At that time, all opportunities for those not blessed to stand at the apex of a generation might as well not exist. The list of lands ruined by the hunger of the generations to take what they can, because it is their right as the chosen of the powers of the world is too long to recount here, but suffice to say that the list of exceptions has only ever numbered two. Yin Eclipse, 20,000 years ago C whence the crest of that generation''s wave broke and vanished without a trace, prompting a complete reset of the generational calendar millennia before it should, and the events at the start of the 2nd Dun Dynasty, when the Demon Emperor intervened beyond the Demon Wall and in the process destroyed what remaining face existed for the last Shan Emperor.
Excerpt C Miracle and Mayhem: on the Treasure Lands of Eastern Azure Great World. By Seng Mo.

~ Lu Ji C Blue Water City ~
Lu Ji sat halfway along a table drinking wine and trying to not look either annoyed or bored. It wouldnt be fitting for his position after all. The fact that this was even still happening, given two towns had been turned over by idiocy both near and far, was on a certain level quietly frustrating. The last few days had been an unending parade of minor insanities as powers above and from afar took stock of both the unrest formented by Di Ji, and also by Din Ouyeng and his false cry of rebellion. The latter was a thing that would certainly see no repercussion, for all that some 10,000 innocents were dead in the province and the vitality of two major, important towns had barely survived being lopped off at the knees. As for the former, that was still being kept under wraps. He was certain that the Seven Sovereigns were well aware that someone had just tried to plant them. Their Imperial Fairy Ancestor and Ranking Member of the Meng clan within this Great World hadnt graced this event with her presence, thankfully, but her presence within the province was making a lot of people uneasy. -Not that you would know it, he thought wryly, looking at the hall below them. The grand hall of the municipal authority in Blue Water City where they were sat was currently packed, as was the square outside, and all the surrounding tea houses and plazas. Just in this place alone, almost 3000 people were seated at hundreds of tables. Outside, five times that number, mainly those of lesser importance or latecomers, were thronging in similar style. Flags and pennants of over 100 schools, sects, septs, cults, clans and other organizations from all over the continents festooned the ceiling. Almost all of their owners influences looking to climb up the leg of the organizers of this -Whatever it was going to morph into. He sighed, masking the act by pretending to sip some wine. His table was right in the middle at the front of the hall before the imperial altar. The Blue Duke was about seven places down the table. Politely sipping his wine and conferring in neutral conversation with the Lord Envoy for the Imperial Authority Central Bureau from Yun Shan City, a man whom Lu Ji faintly knew but didnt care for. At the middle of the table sat five figures in grand robes on slightly bigger seats than anyone else. Great Imperial Court Elder Huang Leng: a tall bird-faced man with a well-trimmed moustache and beard in the close-cut Huang Style. Beside him sat a jovial looking, thin man in middle age wearing a really gaudy dragon robe and bearing an imperial medallion. Dun Jian; whose title is Second Imperial Uncle and martial teacher to the Imperial Princes and Princesses of the right. On the other side was an old man with a Confucian beard who was sipping his wine as if it were a sour drink and scouring the crowd from beneath long hooded eyebrows. He wore a green jade coloured robe with white trim. The second-generation master of the Jade Court Gate, Din Bao. Next to him was Kong Di, in pristine white and gold robes embroidered with auspicious designs and wearing the official mantle of his office; the Grand Imperial Astrologer. He was the fourth generation former sect master of the Heavenly Promise sect before he became Imperial Astrologer and handed that mantle to his nephew. He was also one of the leading members of the Kong heavenly clan in the realm. Those two were the reason why, back then, Di Ji had managed to work his way through so much catastrophe for so long. They were also the reason why Din Ouyeng, who was some descendant grandnephew of Din Bao, had basically been commended for spawning a mess that killed 10,000 innocent people. The imperial court was also probably happy that the Seven Sovereigns School had bitten one through his efforts, and that a ''hidden evil'' of the Moon Tomb Cult had been ''exposed''. At the end of the row was one of the two surprise visitors. A burly man wearing a deep bronze robe embroidered with red and gold dragons. Shu Tian, the current headmaster, sixth generation, of the Shu Pavilion. He was someone who stood well above most others here in status. Even his own Aunt considered him someone worthy of tacit respect. A Dao Ascendant who could cross the threshold anytime he wished. Sat between that group and Lu Ji were two other figures that made him want to not be at the table at all, really. Meng Tan, nominally the ninth Old Ancestor of the Seven Sovereigns School, dressed in a simple white scholars robe with a red bird stylized on the back. Right next to him, her coppery hair shimmering in the lights of the hall, sat the person who had outcompeted Cao Liang, a very distant relative of the Blue Duke, for the spot of fifth-generation leader of the Seven Sovereigns School. Lady Meng Yang. She also wore a stylish white scholars robe but had added to it a hooded stoll edged in red and gold phoenixes. Her robe was also more stylized, with pale cream leaves symbolising the parasol tree of the Hong Meng Heavenly clan of whom she was a direct family member. Of the twelve Celestial Fairies of their great world, she was both the most enigmatic, and the youngest He discounted his Fairy Aunt from that list, knowing what he did about her. She got a top spot on a much scarier list, one that included Lady Meng, Lady Mo, Lady Kai and Sect Master Shu Tian. Also at the table, looking just as perturbed as he was in their own ways, were the current heads of the local grand schools. Not that he rated them very much. The strongest of them, Hao Gan, was two big realms below him, while Teng Shan who sat beside him, was also a Dao Lord, but much weaker. Looking at the table, and how it was arranged, even the most idiotic observer in the hall would see how things fell, and few in this hall were so far gone that they wouldnt read it the way that the Imperial Court wanted it read. You had the local schools and the Blue Duke who were basically being imposed upon. You had the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School who had just suffered a big calamity due to an improperly issued Censure Mission on Imperial Authority, all sat in subservient places to the three major powers of the Imperial Authority. All three of those major powers also had well known and vested political interests in seeing the Seven Sovereigns School thrown for a loop. The Shu Pavilion was a neutral party of sorts. Another mega sect, affiliated with the Shu Heavenly Clan. If you ranked them in power it probably went Shu Pavilion, Seven Sovereigns School and then a rather distant third the Jade Gate Court, affiliated with the Kong Clan, and the Red Sovereign Sept, affiliated with the Huang Clan. So here in the hall, you had representatives of at least 5 Heavenly Clans in the room, six if you counted the Blue Pavilion, but nobody other than him in this room knew about that link. For the assembled Young Heroes it was certainly a very grand scene that you could probably slit your wrists on if you werent careful. He was sure his Fairy Ancestor was watching and laughing her head off. To that end, he cast his eye down towards the lower tables. The formal table was being held by a group of representatives from the different sects. Red Sovereign sept, Shu Pavilion, Jade Gate Court, Argent Hall, the Dun Princess, who was looking bored out of her skull, the Huang boy and more besides who he didnt really recognise. -On the other hand, he did notice two interesting figures lurking in the depths of the hall. A plain-looking young woman with brown hair, with several people from the Dewdrop Sages Sect and Verdant Flowers Valley. She was hiding her cultivation well, but she was a Quasi Dao Immortal with an internal injury. He wondered why she caught his eye until he remembered a certain young woman who... He resisted the urge to look at Din Bao and their ilk. If it was her, she was supremely gutsy to show up right here. Or supremely confident. On the far side of the hall was a bald youth with a faintly holy air. A peak Ancient Immortal Dharma cultivator. He was also keeping a low profile, pretending to be from a lesser temple but, to his experienced eyes, clearly someone from Moon Tomb Valley. Not that he would have known that unless his aunt had taken him there that one time to show him the great scripture hall. It was also interesting that while there were Ha clan ancestors here, on the more important side table, toasting with the Din ancestors who came with Din Bao. No one important from the Shi, Erlang or Ha families, though, nor was his aunt here, as far as he could see. Unless she was deliberately being opaque, which given how things were at the moment, with her rooting out the Five Fans, was not impossible. No sign of Lady Ju Shan either, but then again she was one thought away from Huang Leng. -Not that anyone was that insane. Even amongst the most rabid elements of the Huang Gan factions. He turned back from considering the hall to the discourse at their table and poured another cup of wine. Standing with everyone else to toast the young nobles and heroes assembled. Frankly, it was quite some time since he had seen such a collection of villains in one place. Maybe once, when he was ten years old, he had thought those young masters and nobles grand existences. Now, however, 30,000 odd years of cultivation had crushed any idealism he had about the excellent qualities of the ''younger generations'' of the imperial continent. He tuned out again as Kong Di made a grand blessing for their success and everyone cheered. He raised his cup perfunctorily. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught Lady Yang smirking into hers, while Ancestor Meng Tan had the thousand-yard stare of a man mulling over the evolutionary development of mould in the mortar at the far end of the hall. Certainly, their disinterest was being marked, but neither would care. Lady Yangs presence here was entirely political and entirely incidental of course. They had to recover the Meng clan''s grand defensive formation from the slopes of East Fury and Thunder Crest before a hoard of suicidal idiots descended on the landscape and maybe tried to pocket one or two of the swords in the process. When he had asked his aunt about that she just laughed and said that if they managed that, Lady Meng would probably burn down their entire sect. He hoped nothing there was foolish enough to try to attack the old monster out of ignorance. She was one of the oldest cultivators he knew of still in the world. Purportedly in her 8th Phoenix cycle and currently at the peak of World Venerate. Not to mention the blood daughter of the Great Envoy for the Hong Meng. -Ah. Hao Gan elbowed him politely and hissed, They want each of us to say a few words. -Hrmmm Meh. He thought for a few moments, waiting for Huang Leng, the ranking Imperial advisor to ask him to rise. Nodding politely to the man, he stood and held up his cup to the assembled throng- Many of my peers have given grand speeches already. So as the Headmaster of the Blue Gate School, I welcome all you young heroes who have travelled from our 6 continents to my humble city. He surveyed the crowd. I wish you good fortune in your hunts in the Yin Eclipse Mountains Raising his full cup, he saluted all the young heroes with a serious expression on his face. The land is harsh, and the road within it is long. There is mystery and wonder there to compete with the greatest trials of our other continents if you have the fate and fortune to let it find you. Our own little citys ancestor, Blue Water Sage, found his great fortune within it. He saluted the small contingent from the provinces various schools that had just about managed to get into the back of the hall. And Turning to the young duke, he gave a toast which, he was amused to see, the rest of the room was forced for purposes of protocol to mostly observe. Our province''s old Duke, Marshal Hongjun, performed great actions of valour there and found wisdom for nine lifetimes. I hope that when you return, we will be able to speak of the start of a new legacy among your number to compare to our own Blue Water Sage or Sovereign Blue Thunder! -Tough crowd huh, he sighed mentally, as the front of the hall watched with rapt disinterest to match anything that he, the Duke or Lady Yang was able to muster. I trust that we will be amazed at what you have achieved when you return here at the completion of your trial. Good Health, Good Heart and Good Fortune. And may the fates watch over your progress! The short speech got good applause from the non-nobility and a few cheers, so he couldnt ask for more than that really. Some of the young nobles were deep enough in their cups to cheer and salute as well, but most of those from various influences just saluted politely and sipped their wine in the toast as daintily as possible. -The rude little snots, he added in his own mind as an afterthought, -Accept the benediction but not the person, do you? Hao Gan and then Teng Shan both stood and said something similar to a similar reaction. Finally, Lady Yang stood and gave a similar spiel, which received ironically enthusiastic applause and a grand cheer from every male under the age of 20,000 in the room, and garnered an unobserved eye roll from Ancestor Tan. He was with the old ancestor on that count. Truly beauty buried judgement within the younger generation. The hopes and dreams of this generation in regard to catching the eye of someone like Lady Yang, who would be an exceptional genius on one of the Mengs Throne Worlds, let alone this regional backwater was probably close to peak Toad lusting after Luan. After that, it was just a matter of enjoying the meal. Various challenges and competitions were carried out. Nobody from Blue Gate School''s true inner disciples dared step forward to compete, although a few from the Teng School did creditably, as did a few of the Blue Gate School''s blow-ins that came with the Huang boy and the Imperial Princess. They were both now sat at the far end of the second table enjoying the show and chatting with a group of youths in vibrant robes. In other circumstances, they might have sat at this table but the appearance of Lady Yang and Ancestor Tan sunk that, and while he supposed they could have pushed himself and Hao Gan to the 2nd table that would have been against their silly Blue Morality Scriptures guidelines on heavenly authority and filial piety. Oh, how the organisers of this must-have gnashed their teeth at that. He turned back to his consideration of what on earth they were going to do about the disturbance that was unfolding in the East Fury Valleys. Auntie Xiao said Lady Meng probably had that well in hand, whatever that meant. She hadnt seemed all that convinced when he pressed though, and he thought that maybe that was why Lady Yang and this Ancestor Tan were also here. He was certain she knew a damn sight more about the mountains than she let on sometimes. There had also been the oddity of yesterday. That had gone largely unnoticed at the time by anyone under the Dao Sovereign realm as far as he could tell. Although many seemed to find the aura that swirled around East Fury Peak and the flicker of multi-coloured fire witnessed just before it magnificent or mysterious and yes when pressed a bit ominous. To him that flicker of multi-coloured heavenly fire and the aura accompanying it had felt about as auspicious as a hole in his dantian. Never mind that the shadows on the Yin Eclipse Great Mount had shifted at the same time. They moved normally, admittedly, and there was a certain amount of random variation which was partly where it got its name from. The character Yin could also read as unpredictable in Imperial Script, but there was a pattern there if you knew how and where to look. It wasnt necessarily secret knowledge of the Hunter Bureau what the actual shift patterns were, anyone of a certain realm would probably work it out given a few millennia of watching. Still, it was basically useless knowledge, unless you went really deep into the mountain range where you wanted to avoid the areas not in the direct shadow of the mountain. So it was unlikely that it was widely known. -And the shadow had been passive since well, he had been here. So at least 10,000 years? Anyway, in those moments several people who kept him or Ling Tao in the loop about changes in the mountain from various parts of the surrounding region had informed him that in the moment of that flicker the shadow had shifted entirely for a split second and centred on East Fury Mountain. As if trying to blot that flicker of multi-coloured fire from existence and then it had momentarily covered the entire known suppression zone of the mountain and a bit more besides before returning to its normal pattern. Most of those here took it as an auspicious sign, coming at the same time as the declaration of the birth of a treasure in the mountain range from the three old fogies in the Imperial Astrology Bureau. Now it was being widely rationalised that the Yin Eclipse Great Mount had tried to stop it somehow. That whole rumour chain had caught disturbingly fast, and it was promptly spun as such by the big three set orchestrating this farce, who then announced it to the gathering at large. After the rumour got out into the wild that a great treasure could emerge in the mountains, even more of the young nobles had swarmed here, by teleportation in many cases, in the last day. Personally he had only seen or heard of four real treasures coming out of that place in 30,000 years. He had one of them through a lucky acquisition, Lady Xiao had one in the Blue Pavilion, Old Eccentric Ha or his son had one and the Hunter Bureau had one. None of them were going to talk about them in or to this company, though. He took another swig of his wine. The final spike in the metaphorical coffin of these lousy weeks had been the discovery this morning that the Huang brat had visited both his Vintner and his Herbiculturist and offered the poor men irrefutable offers to come serve him.

~ Dun Lian Jing C Blue Water City Feast ~
Sat at the table, watching the various duels take place in a cleared space, Lian Jing had to admit that she was more enthralled than she might have expected. Sadly Cang Di, sat at the far end of the table, showed no inclination to participate and, while a few of the more arrogant disciples of the great sects of the central continent might have fancied a crack at him outside, almost nobody here was Ancient Immortal, let alone a peak Ancient Immortal. Not for the first time, she had to wonder if Cang Di still being part of their generation was a deliberate ploy on the part of his teacher, Ancestor Bronze, to make his displeasure over the tragedy of Song Jia really stick to this generation. I heard that the princess excelled in the last Dragon Pillars a voice cut through the hubbub. The grey-robed youth who had come with Yan Ju was smiling at her from the next table. Perhaps you would demonstrate for us the strength of the Imperial School? If the conversation was a tide, it receded like a miracle of heaven at that. She frowned faintly and put down her cup. Last time we met, you never even left a name, yet this time you feel you know me well enough to ask pointers? Considering him, he was clearly laden with artefacts and she couldnt see his cultivation level at all. It was pointless to wonder who had put him up to this, if at all, either. Probably he was trying to regain some face for his companion from that time. You dont have to, JiLao whispered next to her. Status alone means that unless you step down there, he can only say this much She waved him off. It was annoying, but she was suddenly struck with an irrational urge to want to smash this grey-robed youths face in. Glancing up at the top table, her teacher wasnt really paying any attention, and the other dignitaries were just talking among themselves. It rankled a bit that she wasnt sat up there. The headmaster of the Blue Gate School she somewhat understood, but the others were just local... and weak. She, JiLao, Cang Di and Gan Renshu at least should have been sat up there. Fine, she stood and shrugged off her outer cloak. We can exchange a series of three moves as pointers. With a half-smile, the youth also got up and sauntered down to the area cleared for duelling, taking up position on one side. Ignoring JiLaos frown and Ran Hao and Tan Fangs expressions of faint concern, she made her way around the table and down to the centre of the floor. Pausing before stepping into the circle she narrowed her eyes. Its customary for the challenger to identify themselves. The grey-robed youth gave her a faint smile and shook his head in a way that was clearly intended to dismiss her request. Hes called Gan Deng, a womans voice from nearby spoke up. Hes a rude little shit who hides behind treasures and thinks himself a big man. She looked over to the woman who had spoken. She was somewhere between pretty and beautiful without ever really standing out, with the manner and appearance of a big sister. Hair dark enough to almost be black and grey-blue eyes were a weird combination. The fact that she also looked merely pretty suggested she had only been able to make so many adjustments through her nascent soul over the years, but she wasnt going to judge the woman now, she had after all given her some useful information. In that context, it was easy to ignore that she was sitting with the Shen clan and a group from Dewdrop Sage Valley. Thank you fellow Dao Sister, she said with a faint smile. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Watch out for his robe. It has a few tricks, the woman added as an afterthought. Watching Gan Deng from the corner of her eye, she saw his half-smile had slipped and he was now glaring at the woman, who seemed to care not a whit. Stepping forward to the edge of the circle, she ran through the rules in her head. Both sides could nominate a judge of sorts along with the rather bored looking elder who was sat cross-legged at a nearby table. Id ask brother Fanshu to be my judge, Gan Deng spoke up. As Dun Fanshu made his way down, she finally got why he was being so fate-thrashed bold. He had the ear of that strutting cock of an individual that was sometimes known as the Third Imperial Prince, and youngest son of the Empress and Emperor. Little sister, its rare to see you so riled up, Dun Fanshu said with a faint smile that never extended to his eyes. I didnt think you would come to participate in this trial, elder brother, she said with a faint smile in kind. I am not. I just came with Teacher Di to see everyone off, her elder half-brother said blandly. Ohhh. She ignored the awed whispers rippling through the hall. Fanshu was a terrible strutting peacock for all that he affected this carefree attitude. Ever since the Di Ji debacle, he had been the one that the Kong clan was courting for their Youth Sovereign in this world. Out of the corner of her eye, she noted that the Headmaster of the Blue Gate School was eyeing the Crown Prince with some annoyance. -Ah! She rolled her eyes with amusement. Her brother''s introduction just now had actually got a bigger reaction than most of the speeches. This also left her with a bit of a quandary. If it had just been some idiot friend of her opponent, she could have gotten JiLao to be her judge. If the young lady is amenable, a baritone voice murmured from the table she had just left. She narrowly avoided turning her head immediately to look at the speaker, her heart skipping half a beat in shock. If Senior Di is willing, this junior will be in their care, she said politely, turning after an appropriate pause and offering a small salutation. Cang Di stood beside the ring almost before she had finished speaking. You could have heard a pin drop in the room now. The prickling intents of thousands of jealous looks from young women, and a few men, under 10,000 in the hall made her skin itch. Junior Fanshu, I see your art has made some progress, Cang Di offered the Crown Prince Fanshu a politely appropriate salute. Senior Cang is forthright as always, Fanshus smile had slipped a bit now, his momentum neatly skewered. The rules are as they were, the elder officiating drawled. Three moves, attack and defence. No treasures outside your step. No talismans outside your step Yes, yes, Gan Deng waved a hand. We know the rules and no killing or deliberate maiming, the old man went on as if Gan Deng hadnt even spoken. Nodding slightly to the elder, she stepped into the ring. Around them, the world expanded faintly. An enclosed space able to withstand any kind of impact up to easily that of a peak Dao Immortal at a guess. Gan Deng stepped into the arena a moment later and drew out a sword from somewhere. {Seven Descending Swords of the Northern Chariot: Alkaids Ascent} Without waiting on any kind of ceremony, she launched her attack straight at his head, sword light swirling around her blade. Not a particularly precious treasure, but the most sympathetically attuned one she carried on her at the moment. Cursing, Gan Deng used a movement art and tried to dodge. The sword light swirled around after him. She tracked him until the sword light faded and he started to launch his counter attack, happy that he had evaded the attack. {Luminary Heaven Light Dragon Bla His art was brutally broken as the sword art landed C a scything pillar of sword light erupting underneath him. His robe did indeed save him from the worst of the damage. A few strands of hair and some scratches at best. What it didnt save was his pride at failing the first attack. The first move goes to Princess Lian, the elder said dispassionately from the side. The first move goes to Princess Lian, Cang Di echoed dryly. Fanshu scowled before sighing. The first move to Princess Lian. You! Gan Deng hissed and suddenly blurred forward. {Huang Grasps the Heavens} {Sky Setting Palm} Rather than opt for a second sword strike, she was already going on the offensive. She knew a lot of techniques, but that was something of an issue as well. She couldnt be considered a particular specialist, and that was well known. Average at everything kept you alive in dangerous places but didnt necessarily have a lot of draw in the style stakes. In that regard, Sky Setting Palm was something she had gotten in the Heaven Dragon Pillars a few years ago and practised on her own merits. A Chosen Immortal grade technique on the face of it. It was also a Tian C Heavenly C class technique. A full grade over the Huang Clan art that Gan Deng had just used. Their techniques clashed, and she was thrown backwards, grimacing. His cultivation was apparent now. Peak Golden Immortal. A small realm over her. On the other hand, Gan Dengs momentum was totally stopped, as if he had just hit a wall. {Blue Dawn Chrysanthemum} Her counter-attack came even as the three judges were awarding that as a draw, draw and a point in favour for Gan Deng, so technically a draw on the grounds of no consensus. Her qi flowed out and swirled all around her as a blue flower appeared behind her, radiating a kind of holy heat. She didnt have a deep understanding of the Chrysanthemum Imperial Law. Only the inheriting princes and princesses, the direct children of the current Empress, were allowed to learn the complete thing. The rest of them had to make do with the first chapter and the basic techniques unless they rose that high themselves. Even so, it was the strongest offensive art she possessed, also a Tian class technique but intended for a Golden Immortal to use. Gan Deng snarled in annoyance, grey wings of fire swirling around him, manifesting into a a spectral crane even as it, stabbed at her. -So that was what the woman had meant when she said his robe had tricks? It had an innate spirit!? {Heavenly Cranes Salutation} Gan Dengs technique, a soul art of all the fate-thrashed things, echoed through the arena like a celestial crane''s cry, really. Her qi went chaotic even as the flower blooming before her erupted, engulfing the entire space in a maelstrom of burning blue Chrysanthemum petals. In theory, this should be a disadvantage for her, but As the dust settled, Dun Fanshu was standing beside Gan Deng who was looking a bit singed, protecting him with a talisman. Move goes to Princess Lian by forfeit, the elder said dryly. Move goes to Princess Lian, Cang Di added with a faint smile on his ruggedly handsome face. This should be ruled invalid, Dun Fanshu scowled. How so? the elder frowned. She attacked with the deliberate intent to cripple Brother Deng. Standing there, she said nothing. Technically, that wasnt something she was meant to know, that the blue fire also had the quality of a soul attack. It was her own understanding of the technique off the back of practising the Sky Setting Palm and watching Fanshus older brother Dun Sheng in the last Dragon Pillars trial. Do you admit your crime, little sister? Fanshu scowled at her. What crime elder brother? I just used the Imperial Art as I was taught by Imperial Father. Did I make a mistake in its application? she bowed politely. Are you implying that Imperial Father taught me something inappropriate? -Check, you smug peacock, she sneered inwardly. Now he either had to explain why he had blocked her rather bad application of the true strength of that particular technique and give up a secret that only inheritors of the art should really know, or just let it slide. Knowing when to keep one''s mouth shut and ones eyes open was one of the few pieces of advice from her mother she was willing to admit to keeping in her heart as well. Fanshu also seemed to realise that trying to pull one over on her had put him in a rather awkward position. Part of her wanted to know how on earth you could be an Ancient Immortal, at the age of 400, and not have that much savvy, but the answer there was sadly prosaic. Dun Jian had once explained it to her. The faster you advanced through the realms, the more set your mental processes became. The two important thresholds were Nascent Soul and Immortal. At Nascent Soul, your body and soul swapped primacy. Your body could be shaped to your souls form. At Immortal, your body was remade in the image of the moment you ascended, locking you at that age in many respects. Fanshu and many of her older siblings had, with help, ascended to Immortal in their mid-teens at best. It wasnt that they were eternal children, but their minds were much more resistant to development. This was why the minor generation jump was held to be 100 to become immortal. The optimal path was Nascent Soul in your late teens to early twenties and then focus on building accumulation for the next sixty to seventy years to breakthrough. For her, a Golden Immortal at forty, she still hadnt broken through to Immortal until she was 21. Of course, the reason that they pushed the imperial heirs to that degree was that time was no object beyond that point, and at Immortal they could make early use of some peerless cultivation resources while their bodies were still in a fundamentally formative state. That was the theory anyway. It also didnt help that Fanshu was a bit of a narcissist who never thought things through. If you are unwilling to speak up on the matter, the winner is Princess Lian, with one win and two draws, the elder added. An excellent show! Excellent, Truly excellent! A voice boomed from the upper table. She turned to look at her imperial teacher, Dun Jian standing, applauding. A moment later the rest of the Imperial Envoys and those dignitaries who wanted to curry favour also stood and applauded them both. Truthfully, the battle had been scrappy and unshowy apart from her final technique. That she had won by surprise and then omission of important facts and then just refusing to play Fanshus game was somewhat ironic, and probably also against the spirit of this event. But winning was winning, so she accepted her teacher''s salute, as did the sulking Gan Deng, and made her way back up to the table beside Cang Di. You fought well, the older man said after a moment. Thank you, Senior Di, she replied, not looking at him. Your understanding of the nuance of the Imperial Art does you credit, but I think it is your sword technique that really deserves praise. You have an excellent understanding of the basics of that art. You should polish it further. She nodded as they arrived back at the table, turning over his advice, if you could call it that. Well done, JiLao whispered. *Tcch,* she shook her head in annoyance and elbowed him. Since when was that Yan Ju so in with the Gan branch of the Huang Clan, she asked after a moment I dunno. I can ask my uncle if the opportunity arises, JiLao frowned. Maybe you should, she said. That Gan Deng used Huang Grasps the Heavens on me. You aren''t suffering any ill effects? he frowned. That technique has more depth than the Dun clan''s Azure Imperial Chrysanthemum arts. I dont seem to be, she had already examined herself twice on the way up, trying to decide why she still felt a bit off about that and the soul attack from the crane spirit. I cant see anything either, JiLao added after a short pause. Ill see if one of uncles diviners cant give you a quick look over tomorrow before we set off. One thing does puzzle me though Mmm? she sipped a fresh cup of tea she had poured for herself. How come those guards that are always lurking in the shadows didnt interfere? That scammer Fanshu, she rolled her eyes. Someone had taken all the nice nibbles of food from this part of the table while she was gone, it seemed. Oh, he looked pensively down at where the prince was carousing with the lower orders as he would have put it. Which was to say that Fanshu was laughing and joking with the elite disciples of some of the foremost sects favourable to the Dun clan. MY GOOD BROTHER C MIGHT YOU HONOUR US WITH A BOUT! Speaking of the demon king, skulking behind his dark walls, pissing on the fates. Fanshu had stood up and was waving cheerily at their table, at Cang Di. LONG HAVE I HEARD OF HOW REMARKABLE BROTHER CANGS MARTIAL ENDEAVOURS ARE! -Heard my ass. You know fate-thrashed well how remarkable he is, she muttered inwardly. Cang Di stared down at Fanshu from where he was sat, with a rather neutral expression, before turning back to whatever he was discussing with a Daoist from the Myriad Dragons Cult. The overt ignoring of the Imperial Prince got a few chuckles from the middle distance, but also a lot of muttering from the Imperial sections of the hall, no doubt egged on by the various influences in hock to the imperial edifice. Enough influences had vested interests in her elder half-brother and disliked Cang Di lingering on like an evil spectre in their generation, as they would see it, that any opportunity to pull him down a little was to be jumped at. What say you? Young Sir Cang, the Grand Imperial Astrologers voice cut through the hubbub. Even she couldnt avoid turning to look at the top table now. Shu Tian was pretending to be deep in conversation with Lady Yang. Lu Ji was just not paying any attention at all, while JiLaos uncle had a look on his face that suggested he thought this might backfire. Cang Di looked up at his Sect Master, who belatedly engaged with the whole thing and waved his hand vaguely. Oh. Dont kill him. That would be inconvenient. -Way to totally dismiss the Second Prince in line to the throne, she thought wryly. The comment had certainly had the desired effect. Nobody quite wanted to be seen to complain in front of the Sect Master''s face but you could hear the annoyance murmuring in parts of the hall. Lord Sect Master, Cang Di sighed and stood. Ill have to trouble Lord Sect Master on my behalf. You could almost hear the hiss of breath across the hall. Even Lu Ji glanced up from whatever he was contemplating for a second, before rolling his eyes and going back to ignoring everything. Uhm... The elder in charge of the duelling looked decidedly awkward, even as Shu Tian appeared, still seated, beside him. Ill be in your care, young man, the old ghost chuckled dryly, swiping a flagon of wine from a nearby table to the complaint of no one. Presumably, that was the closest any of them had ever come to genuine greatness. Shaking his head, Cang Di strolled down to the centre again and just entered the ring directly. Out of the corner of her eye, she noted that he hadnt even bothered to bring his signature spear, which was almost never stored. It was leaning against his chair. Looking a little like someone who just swallowed a lemon, Fanshu also stepped into the arena. No limits, Cang Di said to the elder. Ill adhere to the standard rules. Nothing over Ancient Immortal. You. Fanshu scowled. Are you looking down on me? Cang Di just eyed him like he was an idiot, saying nothing. No shit hes looking down on you, you colossal bell-end, she muttered out loud, getting a few weird looks from nearby. You said that out loud, JiLao chuckled under his breath. Isnt that a bit dangerous though Tan Fang hissed next JiLao. Whats stopping the Third Prince using a talisman? As if to expedite that statement entirely, Fanshu did indeed cast a talisman. A Dao Eternal grade Cage Talisman, if she was any judge. The whole arena groaned and suddenly the formations on it noodled outwards, unable to sustain the activation qi. Shu Tian coughed and the formations stabilized. The first move is a draw, The elder said weakly. A draw!? someone yelled in outrage. Clearly the Prince has the All thats happened is that the Prince and Tian Cang cannot reach each other, Shu Tian said in an amused tone. Do you disagree, Sir Di? he added, looking at the Grand Astrologer, who was still sat up at the top table, despite being the other Judge. I do believe that there is some area for interpretation Kong Di frowned. The person activating the talisman was the Prince Fanshu, so he has the active advantage. And yet he cannot capitalise on it unless he is going to draw out a Dao Ascendant weapon to smite Ancestor Bronzes Inheriting Disciple? Shu Tian mused in a deadpan tone. Oooohhhhhhh You could sense the tangible, sympathetic wince from almost all the hall at that thought. A few even looked upwards involuntarily. That would be a bad way to go down in history, Ran Hao muttered nervously. -Dead by Ancestor Bronze''s counter strike for someone daring to attempt to kill his disciple in that manner? JiLao looked at him sideways with a smile that was only slightly nervous. You would be safe beside me in any case. Undoubtedly. Lady Shan was a peak Worldly Venerate as she understood it, even if she didnt come for JiLao, she would certainly stop the worst of it on behalf of his uncle. Everyone in the hall turned back to Fanshu, who was now standing there in the duelling area looking a bit awkward. -Dont tell me he really intended to try to chance his arm, the idiot, she groaned inwardly. ... JiLao had clearly had the same thought as he hissed. He wouldnt actually have one, would he? Probably. He is the third true-born son and second in the line of succession, she murmured. Young man, are you going to cancel that barrier? Or make another move? Or do you expect us to sit here until it runs out naturally? Shu Tian gently prompted Fanshu. She facepalmed, physically. Dont tell me... JiLao was staring open-mouthed at the duelling arena. What? Tan Fang frowned. She had to struggle hard not to snigger out loud. He cant disable the barrier. He used it on its lockout setting. Its a peak Dao Eternal spatial cage. Probably only a Dao Ascension Master could forcibly break it. Based on the mirth emerging in some parts of the hall, others not so well disposed to the Imperial Court had also made that intuitive assumption. Shaking his head wryly, Cang Di pulled out a small water-filled pot that held a weird multi-coloured, lotus-like flower with petals clustering somewhat in the shape of a paper lantern. He stared at the plant for a moment, which did nothing. Narrowing his eyes, Cang Di reached for it, as if making to poke it with a finger. In response, the little bloom trembled and a wave of ethereal light swept out, encompassing the whole barrier. Under that light, Cang Di strolled up to the edge of the cage and then just walked right through it as if it wasnt there. Conjuring a small medicine bottle from somewhere, he poured a few drops of some liquid onto the plant, which quivered, before returning it to wherever it had been summoned from. Now you really could hear a pin drop in the hall. Erm isnt that Sir Cangs forfeit? someone muttered loud enough to be heard. Nope, its only an eight-star spirit herb, an amused voice drifted down from the highest table C Lu Ji. As if sensing that this might get a bit bothersome if he didnt explain more, Lu Ji put aside his wine cup and went on. Its called Moon Loons Lantern Lotus. Its a very rare spirit herb that originates in the mountains of the Western Continent where Moon Loon Apes live. They nurture it as it helps their transformation. It also has a few other tricks, like being able to step out of phase with the usual number of physical dimensions if it feels threatened, and take anything around it, with it. The barrier stops passage by solidifying the material dimensions of this realm plane, Shu Tian supplied helpfully. It doesnt touch the esoteric boundary at all. I can only commend your highness for not wasting a truly precious talisman that would do that in a profligate manner. I believe that counts as one to my disciple, who broke the barrier with an ingenious method, not exceeding the handicap he set himself, Shu Tian added, taking another sip of wine. Draw, the Grand Imperial Astrologer snapped. By the letter of the rules, Prince Fanshu has to make a move, the elder pointed out a bit weakly. Eh!?! Fanshu had half reacted to that, realising that he did, in fact, have an opportunity to make a move, only to find that Cang Di had covered the distance to stand in front of him, pushing out a hand into his chest. All kinds of defensive artefacts flared around the prince as Cang Dis palm strike hit him like a hammer from heaven. Screaming in shock, despite being largely unharmed, the prince scythed out wildly with a flaming sabre that left a void in the world as it passed. Cang Di ducked underneath it, narrowly avoiding getting sliced on the arm, and swept out the legs of the prince. Rather than grab the sabre, he darted backwards, pulling out the small potted plant again. It took one look at the sabre spinning back to attack Cang Di of its own volition and trembled violently. The whole arena turned translucent, and the sabre vanished into some other space, like it had just dropped into a deep pool. The plant trembled faintly for a few seconds longer, before turning solid again. A vast upwelling of fire qi swirled around it for a few seconds before the plant managed to suppress it. It trembled faintly and its flowers grew a bit more lustrous. Fanshu spat blood as the refinement on the weapon was broken, presumably by the plant rendering it down for nutrition. Did that little flower just, Fan Tang said weakly. Uhuh, JiLao nodded blankly. What kind of eight-star spirit herb eats a Dao Immortal grade sabre like its a snack? A greedy one, she put a hand to her mouth and laughed lightly. Standing up, she swiped up her cup and spoke loud enough to be heard. A toast for the admirable display on behalf of our Imperial Brother. Through his efforts, we got to see a bit of Tian Cang Dis means today! A toast! others took up the cry. To the Third Prince! For his exceptional performance. It was an act of petty revenge for the earlier inconvenience, but she would take what she could get. I believe that rather neatly skewers that, Shu Tian said, returning to the high table in the same manner he had left. Instantly. He also lifted up a cup and saluted both duellists. You have truly broadened this old mans horizons today with the means of the Imperial Court''s younger generation, Young Prince! Stood there in the middle of the hall, she could see the effort it was taking Fanshu not to erupt. On the balance of it, he hadnt totally embarrassed himself but hadnt won either. Almost anyone else here bar a very select number of individuals would be glad to have come out of that basically unscathed apart from a few spent charges on some protection artefacts. However, it certainly had not gone as her elder half-brother no doubt intended. Thank you for the praise honoured seniors, Fanshus face twisted into a beneficent smile and he raised a cup from a nearby table to the high table, belatedly. How come nobody is whining about that Lu Ji interjecting? Ran Hao mused. He has backing... and their silence tells me more than I''d like about it, JiLao grunted. Remember when I was summoned by that woman from Shan Lai? What was with that anyway? Tan Fang asked. I got a useful piece of info from them, JiLao frowned, But... But? she prompted It was weird. I met them, they handed me a really floridly written handwritten account of the expedition 30,000 years ago and made me sit there and read it, then swear an oath to Heavenly Tian not to say who wrote it. I see, she said, not really following at all. Well the good news is I know the rough route we need to take to get a head start on most of these idiots, JiLao said wryly, taking another sip of his wine. The question of where it goes after that is up to a few other factors we can discuss once we''re on the road and away from prying ears. Ran Hao frowned. Thats not at all ominous. Its not that bad, JiLao sighed. Just here is not the place to talk about it. Looking around them at the throng, she could only agree there. The last few days had seen a colossal influx of people into the city, all desperately trying to get some kind of edge. Between that and the chaos around most of those taking part needing to get new trial medallions issued from the Astrology Bureau, Blue Water City had been nearly turned inside out. Anyone with any kind of tale or tall story about the Yin Eclipse Mountains had been trying to sell it. Thousands of fake artefacts, weird oddities and things that definitely worked for getting into the range and staying alive had started to emerge. Even from reputable sources. What still perturbed her a bit though, was that outside the Blue Gate School, Teng School and Golden Promise School, almost no local influences were engaging with the trial at all. At first, she had just assumed that their influence was too weak, but rather that turned out to be a misconception based on the Blue Gate School. It was a place that prioritised alchemists and the like on account of their somewhat remarkable inheritance. While they had a solid core of inner disciples of a relatively high realm, for a place of this calibre, much of their wider foundation were recruited at Golden Core and the turnover of outer disciples peaked at Spirit Severing, whereupon most who were successful made their three bows and went to Pill Sovereign City or the Northern Continent. Other local schools from across the sub-continent, particularly those around the eastern cities of Yun Shan and Xah Liji, had hundreds of Dao Seeking, and dozens of Immortal realm cultivators in their younger generations. Even some Chosen Immortals. Yet as far as the two of them had seen, they were just behaving like the trial itself wasnt even happening. Those who were here were so at the instigation of their clans and families and even then, only those who were being pressured from the Central Continent. If she hadnt been dragged around by JiLao for weeks, immersed in the recent history of this land, probably she would never have noticed it or cared enough about it. But now, it was hard to escape the nagging feeling that those partaking in this endeavour were not being ridiculed by the local powers, as much as subtly pitied. Involuntarily she found herself looking through the open space at the side of the hall towards the distant mountain range. Today the sun was setting across its southern edge, so the mountains were caught in a faint corona due to its dying rays as it passed under the realm ellipse. The mountains were drenched purple and red below the clouds. The yang qi swirling from the sun, dipping in the sky as it was dragged over the horizon towards Shan Lai, was catching on the edges of the suppression and swirling into mysterious half patterns. Its hard to believe that something so pretty is by all accounts so dangerous, JiLao murmured following her gaze. Half of it may be just the Astral Authority Hunter Bureau not wanting their cash cow nicked, and the three schools'' millennia of protectionist propaganda, Tan Fang chuckled. Mmmmm, JiLao frowned. If someone told you that about the Argent Devouring Caves, Yerrek Pit or the Northern Dark Ocean would you believe them? Not one bit, Ran Hao said simply. Then why do so many people seem to think this is going to be easy, JiLao shook his head, surveying the carousing hall. Staring at the mountains as the duelling continued, and the feast became livelier again, she found she didnt really have an answer to that that she liked. Partly because she still wasnt certain she wasnt one of those people, partly because she was certain somewhere deep in her heart that JiLao was right. Idly she turned over the new communication jade in her hands that teacher had given her yesterday. It was attuned as a trial medallion as well. She could have just gone and gotten one with everyone else, but he had sought her out specifically with it, even claimed it was a good luck charm from her mother, who was concerned for her. As if that fiction wasnt totally risible to both of them. Puffing out her cheeks, she turned back and poured herself something to drink. Wine this time. Probably it was just the residual after-effects of that scoundrel using the Huang clan''s signature soul art on her so sneakily during their duel, making her out of sorts. She stared at the wine jar and poured herself another cup. It didnt help, so she poured a third one and focused on the duels again, for what they were worth, they were at least a humorous distraction from their worries. Chapter 37 – A Day in the Midst of Carnage
When scholars think more widely of the sources of trouble that beset our world, they tend to think about the terrible beast tides of the Western Continent, the Demons beyond the Demon Wall, or the periodic upheavals that beset the Argent Devouring Caves in the south. If asked to think bigger, or less abstractly, they might well point you to the rivalry over great office of the Kong clan, the Heavenly Solace Society and the Azure Astral Authority Alliance that plays out through much of the Azure Astral Region. However if you went to any random town or city on any continent and asked the working Daoist on the street, or the Buddhist supplicant, or just a common tradesman or craftswoman and talked about that list they would just look at you weirdly and tell you to stop talking about things inconsequential to the moment. For the lay person, the most common and indeed frustrating and impactful source of trouble, is in fact usually their local school, sect, sept or cult. It is not the beast tide, or the extradimensional incursion that is likely to ruin their town, but youths from a different region, arguing about how amazing their seniors are in the tea house, or cheating the craftswoman trying to ply her trade, stealing some local treasure of good fortune that has been of benefit for millennia and so left undisturbed, or just coming to cause a ruckus because their Senior Brother''s nephew had a crush on some Young Lady and her Junior Sisters Auntie didnt like it. Truly, most disruption to the common way of life and good health comes from these conflicts. For these scions are told from a young age that they are all special, and given access to all the trappings of power to progress rapidly in power while rarely being taught any form of social responsibility and invariably being sheltered from the real consequences of their actions by the shadow of their seniors, and if that fails their teachers or a school''s elders. Far too many a quiet and humble community has been ruined by direct or indirect means from a misfortunate youth contesting with such a scion''s crude action, or a pure young daughter catching the eye of a passing inner disciple of this or that school
Excerpt from a pamphlet speaking out on the unaccountable nature of schools and sects. ~by Seng Mo. Wandering Scholar

~ Ruo Han C Argent Justice Sect, High Valleys ~
Ruo Han, Senior Outer Disciple and Junior Elder of the Argent Justice Sect, felt as they sat in this horrible valley that somebody somewhere in all the energetic build-up to this so-called great opportunity had missed some critical piece of information out. Something like, The place is a broken death-trap thats out to end all spiritual cultivators, so prepare accordingly! . They had come here at the behest of their Honoured Sect Master, after several of the sect''s Senior Elders with family connections on the Central Continent proposed sending a group to take part. Everyone in the upper echelons of the sect''s four halls had invariably been swept up in the grand momentum of the Emperors declaration. There was presumably some politics involved as well, regarding their parent sect, the Argent Imperial Hall, but by and large, it had all been a bit jovial and frenetic to start, a lot of grand aspirations and people, himself included, seeing an opportunity to impress once they were selected to take part. This kind of proclamation was usually a once or twice in a generation thing after all. Some of that gloss and flush of responsibility had already worn off by the time they made it to Blue Water City. Between trying to find a place to stay, then keep the outer disciples, of whom he had nominal charge, out of the way of the trouble that was swirling around the city, what with it suddenly becoming a focal point for close to ten thousand sects and influences from five continents... His senior brothers and sisters had all gone out to enjoy the festivities and settle old scores. -And probably make new ones with as much gusto as they could muster, a small voice in his head added. -Should have been born in a mortal world, Han, he remonstrated with himself. With your talent, you could have been the crest of the wave there, with thousands of years to get strong, not decades. Listening to the screams and the chains of explosions, cracking of lightning and periodic gusts of chill air that spoke of water arts, he had to reflect that it would be a great victory simply not dying to the insanity unfolding above, behind and now in front of them. Right now, his junior brother Jin and his junior sister Xiaoli, both crouching nearby, also looked like they wanted to be anywhere but here. He couldnt blame them at all for that. The three of them were meant to be securing this gully for their presumed to be more competent seniors, who had landed them in this mess, to fall back to if necessary. As to how that was going? He was, in his capacity as a fairly experienced Junior Elder of their outer sect hall, pretty certain there wasnt meant to be fighting behind the direction they had been told to secure for their seniors retreat. This is totally fate-thrashed beyond any reasonable measure! Jin Chen hissed, crouching even lower as the sense of ominous foreboding bearing down on all of them intensified even more. If Id known it would be this dangerous Id have never put my name forward for this, Xiaoli muttered. Dont let the seniors hear that Xiaoli, you will get yelled at for lacking ambition again. Jin Chen sighed. -I doubt you would have much choice, he sighed. They had rounded up most of the promising Golden Core and Soul Foundation outer disciples from the Outer Hall to come with as it was. Even so, it was impossible for him to disagree with much of their muttered discourse, as it was playing out on loop in his own head as he tried to watch for more of that fate accursed plant and shake off the influence of that mendacious tree. And the worst part? For all their previous optimism, it was a mess, generally speaking, of their own making. -For starters, the suppression was nothing like anyone had claimed -Oh yeah? His own mind rebelled at his attempt to rose tint the past. We were fate-thrashed told this would happen, and they pissed on the nameless fate instead, so this is what we get. He stared at the distant valley behind them. The staying power of that tree, indestructible as it was, was really remarkable. It had given everyone within a mile of it at least a splitting headache when someone, he hadnt been there so he had no idea who, tried to steal its fruit. As a result, everyone was now getting psychic reverberation, courtesy of it. -Psychic plants was another thing we were warned about, not that anyone believed that. Not to this degree. He rubbed his temples and squinted harder into the mass of humid greenery below them. -They had asked local influences in Blue Water City. -And again in South Grove Town, the mental fragmentation giggled. -And you all laughed at them or just didnt take it seriously, another added. Now I understand why they said we shouldnt cut our way through. Jin Chen grimaced. That had been one of the top things anyone with any purported experience had said, he had to admit. Walk softly, keep your big talismans close, and whatever you do, dont rile up whole valleys at a single attempt. It seemed rather simplistic at the time. -If only we knew that they were being kind, the same voice wailed. -And none of you believed them! A voice hissed in anger. Came up here, bothered us, you should all die and become our sustenance! He stared behind them. The others hadnt noticed, but that was clearly the tree, not a voice in his head. -Im being sassed by an immobile treeThat was something of a first. -Hopefully not a terminal one, a rather worried part of him wondered. It didnt help that the tree waswell, right. Although it was clearly in his head, having made it through his mental defences that time, so he really shouldnt be surprised he felt. Nobody with any clout in their group had believed them, because most of those they asked, or were referred to as experts, were cultivators below or at Golden Core. For the Dao Seeking and Immortal cultivators calling the shots, it would be had been seen as a massive loss of face for them to give more than lip service to some Golden Core cultivators. Never mind those following a failed method like Physical Cultivation. -You should have been suspicious when they were so neutrally polite about your seniors denigrating them. -Even the herb hunters we had along were like that. -Nobody was willing to step forward, they just let us take our fate in our hands and stumble along with it, laughing. He grimaced, rubbing his temples again, wondering whether he needed to waste a precious soul reinforcement pill on this. -If only that fate-thrashed tree was further away. -Truly a life lesson right there, he chastised himself in his own mind. In Tians name, dont get caught up in their pace, he hissed to himself under his breath. They werent quite inner voices, yet. He had had those once breaking through a minor plateau at Soul Foundation many years ago. -Then again if I stay here much longer getting bullied by a tree, they might be. Soul strain is no joke. If I am getting the edges of it. He stared at the others around him. All of them were at Golden Core or Soul Foundation. He was the only Nascent Soul Outer Disciple in this batch. They all looked as horrid as he felt, if not worse. -The first few hours werent that bad. -It was dumb of them to teleport like that. -Twice, I never knew they were that dumb. -We should have used the lower valleys to acclimatise like they suggested. Get a handle on how our skills behave. He ran through the exercises to stabilise his sea of knowledge. Here, under the suppression, they were pretty weak, but they did help if he focused on them. The chattering argument in his mind settled back into normal thoughts, making him sigh in relief. In truth the first few hours after teleporting from Blue Water City to South Grove hadnt been that bad. With the aid of a group from the Teng School who their seniors had managed to convince to join them, they had made good progress through the outer valleys. Though with hindsight, that was where the rot had started really. The initial valleys they moved in through had been spirit herb farms of various types and then cloud forest before they ascended to the low valleys as they were locally called. There was nothing much for anyone to profit off there unless you took up robbery. That would likely end badly in the current climate, as the Military Authority was out in force watching all those travelling through the lands of the common folk after some disciples from the central continent had caused massive riots in two towns. Rumours were weird about that. -Yep, no matter how you looked at it, the decision to teleport because they couldnt fly was dumb, a mental shard piped up. -Just because the guides hadnt objected didnt make it a good idea, another part of him grumbled. He stopped to stare back in the direction of the previous valley. -This fate-thrashed tree. Was there nothing that could keep it out? -You can only make so many excuses before you have to admit that this is way above all our realm grades. A rebellious shard of his consciousness piped up directly. His Nascent Soul eyeballed his sea of knowledge dubiously until it just shut up. Not that he was disagreeing. He was very happy to say that their teleports had been acts of minor insanity for a whole bunch of reasons that should have been raised at the time. -Except nobody wanted to argue with their Inner Sect seniors. That ideal of the seniors superiority in both experience and judgement fostered so dutifully in the regimented sect environment and wider cultural hierarchies of the central continent was one of several such ideals'' now metaphorically dead and well buried in a valley somewhere far behind them. -And I hope some of them live to regret it. -Not that they will get off with more than a slap on the wrist, another added. -Outer disciples are disposable, a voice sniggered. You can get more of those every few years. A new crop like fresh lamb, ready to chop up for soup. -Shut Up. He focused harder on the rebellious parts of his psyche. -Seriously, what realm was that tree? -I have a fate-thrashed nascent soul! This kind of psyche break shouldnt even be feasible... he swore at his own sea of knowledge ...Unless it was somehow suppressing the realm of his soul as well? -Now is not the time to have an argument about how screwed I am in my own head! He hectored the other parts with his Nascent Soul. The shadow voices just flipped him off and went back to their unspooling thoughts. Perhaps the best strategy was just to let them run. The valleys they moved through after that initial teleport had been a bit harder to navigate, not to mention remarkably rich in low-level spirit herbs. They had been able to gather fairly freely and there were even some weak beasts they could hunt that dropped surprisingly good quality cores. He would have happily split off the outer disciples right then and there and just seen out this whole thing there. None of them had any chance of getting anywhere with their contribution score anyway, what with the peak of those participating being Ancient Immortal for fates sakes. Still, it was not what their seniors were after. They had refuted any idea of leaving behind the outer disciples when it was tacitly broached. Low-quality beast cores at the Qi Refinement and Condensation grade werent going to get them accolades when they got back. They had even claimed that the suppression meant that there were great opportunities for the outer disciples to gain sect commendations. The fate-thrashed nerve. It also hadnt helped that the contribution score on the storage items and their talismans had been pretty low despite the effort everyone had to put in. So they had given a bit of a spiel about doing the best thing for the sect, most people had been placated and onwards they went. The whole thing was deeply ironic, given how things panned out. As if on cue, his talisman around his neck grew warm for a second as it pulsed with a ranking update. He didnt bother to look at it. He had no need to see it to know that they were in the bottom echelons of whatever part of the list they were on. The talismans were new ones, given out by the Imperial Astrology Bureau specifically for this trial. They were able to track everyones participating contribution and tabulate it into various bits of information, including a contribution score. The Astrology Bureau had made a big show of that, much of it theatre he was sure, to the assembled throng in the plaza. The take away from that whole event as far as he could see was that the Grand Ritual had been very difficult, the Sages of the Bureau were doing great things for their generation, so they should all strive to do great things in the Emperors name. Really, the tool was just like those from the large trials on the central and southern continent, but with a few small twists that he was sure now were intentional. -Their own doom had been brought about by the fate-thrashed old ghosts desire to stir things up that was for certain. He froze, staring around in panic. No flowers or other weirdness beyond what was usual materialized. -Fates he had forgotten that badmouthing those old Some rumours about fate not having good eyesight in this land resurfaced in his mind. He had just taken them as being local folklore, but that was pretty empirical. Had it been the tree nudging him? It seems the Jade Star Hall has pulled ahead of us as well, Jin Chen sighed from nearby. To the nameless fate with those idiots, Xiaoli hissed. Focus on the task at hand. It also updated and showed everyone the leading scores and even filtered it by the current geopolitical scene of the sects of the central continent if you were so inclined. Wherein lay the second problem. Their senior brothers and sisters had gotten antsy as the hours passed and the scores of mid-level sects of similar influence rose and theirs didnt. So they had decided they had to go further into the interior of the range. The valleys they had moved through as a large group had soon become increasingly difficult. They had also started to encounter the proper suppression as their guides considered it. Even short-range teleportation outside of talismans became next to impossible. More concerningly, to him at least, all of those above Nascent Soul had found their spiritual bodies were increasingly repressed as it ratcheted up. -But, and this was the thing. It had still been fate-thrashed manageable, a voice in his head raged. They had even made some good finds; seven-star spiritual ginsengs, several rare eight-star lingzhi and a few unusual flowering herbs. Even a small six-star grade spiritual tree with metal type fruit in one valley. But there were still none of the hoped for Earthly Treasures, no miraculous ores, no relict vestiges or lost ruins in the forest. Just lots of nasty plants and basic realm suppression that pushed everyones realms down about two big stages. It had eventually capped out at the peak of Golden Core or maybe very early Soul Foundation. What those limitations meant, he was still discovering, as apparently they were different for almost everyone who entered here, according to Miss Teng. What was clear was that all of those little things seemed to contribute to making spiritual cultivators a marked category out here. It wasnt what everyone was hoping for, certainly not his senior brothers and sisters. The only ones able to still function with some degree of their normal capability were the very small number who had some ancillary skill in Body Refinement or Dharma Arts. Never would he have thought that their sect''s lack of tradition in those areas would also come back to bite them up here. They could only push the few who did to the fore to save resources, so they had become the scouts -Except none of those combat addicts has any kind of stealth and are useless at reading the landscape and feng shui in general, a voice sniggered. -Yep, combat addicts who picked that path because they were good at breaking things and wanted their cultivation to advance while doing so make for the worst fate-thrashed scouts, another stray thought added sourly. When even their local guides, Herb Hunters from South Grove, started to voice concerns, tempers had frayed a bit and they had pushed on. Resorting to brute force to overpower the truculent landscape in spite of the earlier admonitions that that was a bad idea. Their seniors target being those inner valleys where only the high star hunters apparently went or escorted people into for special missions. The information they had managed to get from various sources said that the local Hunter Pavilion in South Grove Town didnt come through here much. It was close to the edge of the range with West Flower Picking to the northwest and their own hunters didnt have the star grade nor inclination to traverse into some of the areas around there. Do you think this is one of those danger zones they mentioned? Sister Xiaoli cut into his mental reverie about their misfortunes, mercifully dislodging the small chirping chorus of stray thoughts that were repeating much of this like a mantra as if looking at their circumstances over and over again might actually do something, beyond give him soul strain and a headache. He grimaced. I really wish it was the case, but I dont think so Looking at their current predicament, he thought his senior brothers and sisters might maybe have asked a bit more about those! And the fate-thrashed anomalies! -That was why they were properly stuck out here now anyway. -Not to mention, weren''t the juiciest discoveries probably IN those self-same places anyway? I do think, he pointed up at the low rolling grey clouds extending out above them, past East Fury Peak as it was named, and blotting out the whole sky However, that that is one. She looked downcast. I. He sighed, forcing his own worries back and embracing the role of de facto leader of their small group here. Its okay, sis Xiaoli, things will get under control once they manage to cut a way through that accursed plant. He looked back down from the gorge they were sheltering in. The sub-tropical forest was misty and dense, the places between trees swamped in curtains of undergrowth and thickets of low level herbaceous spiritual plants. -Yeah. The plants. He was starting to hate them. From the grasping vines that could resist the sword strikes of Golden Core cultivators to the ferns that just made it rain all the time, via the exploding mushrooms and now this eternally replicating rage nettle Everything here was annoying and downright dangerous. And this certainly wasnt where they had intended to be. The original plan as such was to go to valleys somewhere to the west on the south/west slopes of East Fury Peaks and then work their way towards Thunder Crest Peak and the slopes of the Great Mount itself where rumour said you could find vestiges with treasures of the high Immortal grade or better. Or maybe even Dao Treasures. Those places were on the boundary between the two regional territories. Apparently, they were normally handled by West Flower Picking. And had been neglected somewhat because both towns were stretched thin and lacking many new recruits to the Hunter Pavilions since some conflict between the schools a decade or two back. Brother Jin chipped in: I can see why they offer such insane incentives to become a herb hunter now Yeah, Xiaoli murmured. Ahh. Look, theres some more of IT. Before he could turn there was a *Whump* and a *sching* sound as Brother Jin exploded the bunch of nettles with a Wind Cutting Art. He glanced at the damage dealt and sighed again. Nice shot. The others nodded without much enthusiasm. That bit of destruction was like pulling a leaf off a tree and going Hah Villain! I hath struck thee a vital blow! Brother Jin stabbed the ground with his sword. They just had to get antsy and teleport us a second fate-thrashed time. He scowled in agreement. Yes they did, didnt they? Xiaoli made an obscene gesture in the vague direction the few seniors still with them had taken. They should have listened to the Teng School bunch. Why did we bring them if they were just going to ignore everything they advised when it suited them, she hissed. -We are all fodder, thats why. A nasty voice in his head added. Our status means nothing to them, you can always get more outer disciples. Yeah. Jin Chen muttered. What kind of moron looks at this landscape and thinks, yeah, sure lets use unanchored teleportation in these circumstances without stable divination. Our seniors, thats who. Xiaoli was getting quite into this now. She had been so polite and well-mannered back in the sect. -Its the residual effects of the tree, neither of them has a firm Soul Foundation. His own mind supplied helpfully. -As if he didnt already know that, he shot back at it. The voice just fled into the recesses to sulk. The local hunters with their group; which included several juniors from the Teng School, had certainly been dubious about that plan their seniors concocted. If you could call it a plan. The most experienced ones had explained at some length how the talismans worked, which didnt help the point they were trying to make, sadly. Their seniors feeling instead that they were being talked down to and not being given respect by people they hired to advise them. So the line that the Teng school cultivators put forward; that unanchored teleportation without proper divination, this far in, was a fast way to end up dead, had been dismissed because clearly their own teleport talismans were made by the sect elders and were better quality than some local trash. -Or lost, then dead. -Or teleported into caves underground, dead then lost. -Or teleported onto the top of a ridgeline above the thunder and incinerated without a trace. His mind helpfully dug up all the ways they could have died horribly. The whole thing had, as he recalled, become a shouting match rather than an exchange of ideas. The Teng School cultivators had suggested turning north westerly for a while, heading between two of the smallest mountains within the series of peaks they called East Fury, in the general direction of West Flower Picking Town. According to them, those valleys provided much more accessible routes into the outermost edges of the Great Mount. The downside was that it would have required two days walking ''away'' from the so called Inner Valleys, an idea which had gone down like a metal brick on their seniors collective feet, due in no small part to the fates-accursed Red Sun School and their marginally higher contribution score. Even the hunters assertions that there would be lots of eight and nine-star herbs in those valleys to be gathered due to them having a large pacification backlog with the local Pavilions and the Beast Cadre patrols hadn''t made any ground. I guess we could blame the Red Sun School for managing to get such a running start on the score table, he found himself suggesting while scanning for more of the nettles. The stuff was almost invisible to qi perception. Someone should have spoken up Xiaoli muttered And say what? Brother Jin grimaced and parroted. Dear seniors are you sure this is a good idea? We arent that far behind and those are Chosen Immortal grade herbs we are talking about you know. How rare they are outside of places like this? And then to have those three useless idiots from the Teng School just use their teleport recall talismans and leave after Senior Sister Yan called them cowardly. I know she has a reputation for being blunt... but they could have been better than that Xiaoli sighed. He had to admit that wasnt quite how he remembered it if he was being brutally honest. There had been a lot more shouting and then some serious remonstration about anchored points and expensive divination talismans the hunters were fronting which were better used for more important things C like not accidentally wandering into anomalies! And so on before the insults started flying. If you were them and could have foreseen even a bit of this, would you have stuck around? he asked with a grimace. Xiaoli stamped her foot. Thats unfair, Brother Han! Anyway, they abandoned their own companions as well. That was cowardly of them! He couldnt really disagree with that. The schism in the hunters had caught them all by surprise on the back of that. The gist of it had been some disagreement about who was due what equipment and sharing it out equally. The three seniors from the Teng School had claimed the talismans because they were the highest-ranked, refusing to give the supply back before leaving. They had actually run away, leaving before the other hunters could get to them and get a lot of their kit back. That was clearly an aspect of the political wrangling between the local influences and the Bureau that they hadnt anticipated. The four from the bureau who remained had then also bailed, saying that their contract was now invalid and that they could either force them to accompany them or let them return on foot. They had then used their own recall talismans, abandoning the remaining two hunters, outer disciples from the Teng School, who didnt seem to be much respected by either of the other groups for some reason. Both of them had been faced with either walking out on foot or tagging along. So here they were. Theres more of the cursed things, Xiaoli hurled a minor wind art with some venom into the trees about thirty metres to their left and was rewarded with a cloud of disintegrating nettles And so they were here, having learned the hard way that teleportation out here without proper formation anchors was dangerous. The teleportation had shunted. In spite of the array being divined auspicious and the destination locked in using a planted flag formation rather than the usual ward stone ones, and divined again as safe. Something in the clouds had deflected the teleport at the last moment after activation. Almost as if it was waiting for them. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. At least quite a few of us all seem to have ended up in this valley. So thats a positive, Brother Jin interjected while he slashed out with his sword art, mincing another wave of nettles that were advancing up the slope and several other shrubs and trees besides. Watch it with the collateral! Someone yelled from the distant left. We dont want anything ELSE deciding it wants to join in! -Hmmm, that was a positive, he supposed. Unfortunately, though, nobody here had a proper message talisman. They had a few short-range ones, but the proper message talismans only worked if anchored. And they had precious few of those. Only the senior disciples basically. Two disciples arrived out of the tree line, dragging a third. Brother Gan is badly stung! No shit, all three of them muttered simultaneously. Brother Hu Gan looked like he had been thrashed within an inch of his life. And Brother Fuo didnt look much better beside him although he was still walking at least. Brother Gan miscalculated his art! Brother Fuo grimaced. This suppression up here is horrible. Even the Dao Seeking brothers are struggling. -Ah. Yeah. He thought darkly. The suppression jump. Having it explained was one thing, but now they got to experience it first-hand, with no ramp-up like in the lower valleys, it was nearly farcical. Even the strongest among them, the core disciples, among whom were a few recently ascended Immortals from lower realms and some scions of minor nobility in their home province, at peak Dao Seeking, were now pushed down to low Golden Core. Most of the properly useful arts they could use were also suppressed to varying degrees of magnitude. Can you see to them, Brother Jin? he called over. Looking downslope there was another wave of the nettles pulsing out of the forest. This time in full bloom, their cheery little red and white flowers flickering with yang qi. Aiming as carefully as he could he stabbed out with his sword art and took out a large furrow of the things. At least these ones were fairly vulnerable to martial intent. Surveying his handiwork, he sighed inwardly. Outside, a Golden Core expert could smash half a valley this size to dust in moments. A Nascent Soul cultivator like him could have cut the ridges like paper and probably thrown the remains two valleys over as an afterthought. Even suppressed to such a level, he could still probably tear up a few trees or smash the rocks a bit with his fists. Or slightly singe some very angry plants. Miss Teng emerged from the treeline, jumping from tree branch to tree branch then onto the ground. She was the hunter who ended up with them, or in their valley at least. That was about all the luck they had been afforded really, and now he was glad of it. They had chatted a bit before this all kicked off. He had mostly wanted to know the ins and outs of their political problem that saw her abandoned here, but she had been reluctant to go into details and just said it boiled down to differences of professionalism. He had discovered that she wasnt a member of the actual Teng Clan, just shared a surname that was written differently in the local script. Glancing across, he fired off another sword art and sliced down another small front of the nettle swarm that was now besieging half the valley and then followed it up with a small fire art to try to combust the pollen that the flowers spread. Sister Xiaoli contributed with a wind art and pushed the remainder of the savaged herbage away downslope in case it re-rooted. Miss Teng moved past them and started helping Brother Jin to administer to the two who were badly stung. The other one who had just arrived, Brother Wen, was working on trying to rewrite a minor communication talisman so they could make a temporary anchor. Keeping half an eye on what was happening back there he was impressed at her knowledge. Apparently, she was a seven-star hunter. If the ''Star Ratings Ranking'' meant the same here, as they did elsewhere, and it was the Azure Authority Bureau so they probably did, she was considered qualified to work and survive in valleys that would be categorised as environments Dao Seeking experts would be careful in outside of this place and its suppression. It seems we are clear of nettles, Jin Chen slumped down, looking winded. For now, he agreed. Just as he said that the explosions several hundred metres to their right intensified. Looking in that direction, he could see the treetops shivering with wind qi. -So others were still trying to get through. Keeping half an eye on that, he observed the herb hunter working as she expertly applied some of the spirit herbs they had gathered to the injuries. Brother Jin! she spoke without looking up. Yes? his Junior Brother glanced up from where he was watching the forest glumly. You said you had some talent for alchemy. Can you make these into a crude purification elixir? Miss Teng tossed a handful of herbs over to him. Jin Chen stared at them for a moment and then nodded, pulling out a small pill furnace and sitting down with his back to the rock to make what would probably be a wood/fire purification dan of some kind. That was what the poison was, at any rate. It really sucks that we cant seem to detect the damn things, Brother Jin sighed as he focused on the flame in the cauldron. Thats the third time youve said that repeating it wont change anything, Xiaoli snapped. She had a point, he had to admit. But the stress getting to everyone was something that they would all have to grapple with themselves, it was its own kind of professionalism if you could call it that. What was true was that there was no intention signature at all from the damned things. No warning at all when they just grew out of the grass, stinging at random. Nobody had detected them with any sort of spiritual sense. As if to punctuate his own personal annoyance, the water ferns up above them decided to start raining again at the exact moment he returned to observing the battle below them. He swiped a broad straw and cloth hat from his storage ring as the rapidly spreading, fine, skin drenching mist descended for 200 metres in every direction, cutting visibility down to 20 metres or so instantly. He sent out his spiritual sense and hissed in annoyance. It had already been suppressed before, now it was utterly crippled by the mist. Diffuse to the point where he had just thrown away a pills worth of qi. He ate a pill quickly, noting that a few others had made the same mistake and were correcting accordingly. -By the nameless fates. That was going to be another nuisance. He hissed in annoyance under his breath and cursed whoever or whatever had been so obsessed with crippling every tool he had to survive up here. Qi Sense suppression did occur in other trial zones including the Argent Devouring Caves far to the south of their sect, but even at its worst, it was nowhere close to this. Here in the gully, it had seemed a bit easier to use. The rocks repelled the sense a bit better so you could more easily define the limits. Out in that fate cursed forest, the vegetation just distorted, diffused and dithered it to the point where it was migraine-inducing to even attempt to extend it very far. Just like the water ferns were doing now. -Just imagine what the ferns are like IN the forest, a cheerful voice in his head added. Xiaoli, Brother Jin called. Can you administer it to him? He also has meridian strain C and youre much better at that than me. *uggh* Xiaoli groaned and moved back as Brother Jin re-joined him, having successfully refined the elixirs. Why did he even bother with it, Brother Jin sighed. Its not like it even helps detect half the shit out here, it all blends together so flawlessly and nothing has any intent that you can detect with it no matter how dangerous it is it seems. -So Brother Gan has also managed to damage his meridians forcing his spiritual sense? That was typical of their ill judgement in these circumstances he supposed. Considering the forest, he experimentally pushed more qi through his ocular meridians and got his Nascent Soul, which couldnt do much else, to handle the regulation. With his Nascent Soul as the filter, his vision snapped, becoming several times clearer than it had been before. It was much better at tracking tiny changes and processing them and provided some necessary definition between the vegetation types that was lacking. The inundation of the mist still caused issues, but at least it was tolerable and he could filter out the water qi given a little bit of time. -Ah. Again. The things were almost sentient? That was his Nascent Soul bringing the new threat to his attention. Sneaking upslope and shifting off to their right. About 40 metres away but they didnt come closer he was relieved to see. That group also had a pollen cloud now. At least when they flowered the stings seemed to be less serious, even if the pollens yang rich nature was a menace in its own right. He turned to Miss Teng: Miss Teng, what in the name of the fates did you say these things were again? The young woman glanced his direction and grimaced. I think they are a variant of yang lash lamium. Its nominally a four-star active threat where it occurs, but Ive never heard reports of a bed quite this big, so its probably a mutate She came over to look downslope. I see its nearly covering half the valley now. At least they aren''t coming this far up, thats good. They need deep loamy soils as I recall Here, she scuffed the rocky ground. Here, they probably wont come in numbers. Their root system doesnt like to be closer to the surface than about half a metre. Jin nodded. We got rid of a few bits that came upslope but the density was sorely lacking compared to out there. The herb hunter surveyed the battle below with interest. They were properly trapped in this valley now it seemed. I wish that Senior Brother of yours had at least waited to check with me before scorching that thicket of the stuff just to get to some shitty five-star grade lingzhe growing on a stump in the middle of it. -You and me both, he thought. I guess he thought nothing in it would be able to injure him, given hes at Dao Seeking, Senior Brother Sheng Zhao had done that and paid quite spectacularly for the action. She just sighed at that. He could only agree really. She was at Golden Core, just. It was a pretty good golden core, for out here as well, third grade if his sight wasnt failing him. She also practised one of the physical cultivation laws as well that the local people used Cher grandfather was from the Yin Eclipse people as he understood it so her family had one. The techniques were largely held to be degenerate in the eyes of the sects in their region and it was held to be almost impossible to cultivate the method beyond Golden Core for whatever reason. As if there was some extra criteria that nobody could quite find, even great scholars of the central continent. Then again, it wasnt suppressed anywhere near as much here, so those using it were operating at a much more efficient level compared to spiritual cultivators. He could understand why so many who worked in these mountains were willing to practise it. In their eyes, it gave them a livelihood, and their chances of becoming an Immortal were minuscule anyway in this backwater, despite this being a Great World, not a Mortal World. Yes, She nodded. But as we did try to explain to you... and demonstrate! The plants here dont quite play by the same rules sometimes. Especially the mutates. he nodded apologetically. She had been one of the ones doing most of the explaining on the way up. Yes. I am glad you at least were listening, she chuckled darkly and swept some of her damp hair out of her face. Anyway, the suppression affects basically everything that uses spiritual qi at a certain point. The plants are unusually well adapted to the landscape and can actually accrue energies in a way thats similar to our Physical Cultivation methods. Im not an expert in that though she trailed off, looking a bit embarrassed. -The plants cultivate. Actively. They had been told that as well he reflected. Not that anyone believed at the time. There was nothing really to add so they watched as one of his martial brothers used a thunder art in the middle distance to vaporize a thicket of the things that had grown up in seconds off to the left and tried to cut that group off as they made their way upslope towards them. Further to the left, there was another flash of fire and a second group appeared running quite hard. Squinting through the misty rain, he couldnt see exactly who had lightly shredded the nettle thicket. It regrew within moments in any case. So far the only way to blunt it seemed to be to chop it up and then disperse the bits with more yin-aspected arts. Incinerating it with any kind of yang energy was almost like feeding it. They were remarkably fire retardant as well, even for this sub-tropical cloud forest, so dense in water qi it was actually making their clothes damp through their innate qi barriers. So wind arts were where it was at. Behind them, another tide of herbage was already blooming under the trees. He shivered. Really, seeing was believing. The stuff was almost on the level of a nettle plague. Brother Han! ... BROTHER HAN! a voice broke him out of looking out for any of the nettle swarms coming their way. Yes, Junior Sister Liao? He stood and made his presence in the mist more obvious as another disciple, Junior Sister Liao Ying, who was at Soul Foundation, skidded over a damp, fern-sporting rock and arrived beside him. Behind her, another group made it in moments later. The group with that Senior Brother Zhao, who he noted with some satisfaction was still really groggy and looking quite the worse for wear from his near brush with actual death. Martial Brother Hao says we are probably the last group in, one of the inner disciples who was still with them stated. Liao Ying, looking a bit flushed still, scowled at the younger disciple and turned to him: I got all the way across and circled back and didnt find anyone else beyond Hao Jun and Sheng Zhaos bunch here. He followed her sweeping gesture as she outlined the route she took, noting the minor stings on her arm. The qi poisoning wasnt bad compared to some of the less lucky ones. Miss Teng cut back in. We need to go up then, onto the ridgeline, and take stock. We can work out our location from the direction the ridgelines run. We cant be more than twenty or thirty miles out from the original intended destination. But I am worried we are far too close to Thunder Crest given Surely thats a good thing! Sect Brother Tuo who had just arrived beside them suggested. Miss Teng gave a bitter laugh. No. its really not. Either we walk into the aftermath of whatever it was that is out there in terms of landscape damage from that huge formation that smashed down or we walk into whatever has crawled out of the hole the giant formation left. But I heard that was the Great Guarding Formation of the Seven Sovereigns School C Surely it will have killed everything? Xiaoli queried, sounding a bit awed. Miss Teng nodded So I heard. But thats not a good deed. It just makes it more likely that whatever happened up there tore a hole into the upper layers of the caverns below these lands. Even if it killed everything for ten miles in every direction on the surface. Are the caverns that dangerous? he frowned. There had been no mention of an underground part to this mountain range. . Miss Teng looked at him sideways. It was not a look he wanted to see on her face. Those caverns run for hundreds of miles and are tens of miles deep. The vertical suppression down there is immense according to the Bureau records. Just on the surface layers, a nine or a ten-star graded creature might be suppressed to Qi Condensation. In the depths, you have suppression strong enough to make the thirteen and fourteen-star threats that are trapped there actively seek for ways out. Miss Teng sat down on a rock and wrung out her cloak for effect. What do you think happens if we run into something that if it was unsuppressed would be rated as a Dao Lord? Brother Jin whispered in fear. There are actually monsters out here that have that kind of? There was a lot of uneasy murmuring from around them as well. Both inner disciples were looking like they might contest what Miss Teng had said as well. He quickly changed the topic, to not give their already stressed group time to dwell the untapped potential of the real terrors out there So we head up onto the ridges and then? First, we wait for Junior Brother Hao, one of the newly arrived inner disciples, Jang Bo he thought, stated flatly. He didnt bother to reply. Jang Bo was actually weaker than he was. Most of the Argent Justice Sects full disciples in their group were Nascent Soul but in their early twenties. Even Sheng Zhao who was Dao Seeking was half his age. -No wonder I feel old. I am old, he thought suddenly. -Twenty years and Ill be a member of the senior generation. Left behind on account of not getting to Immortal before one hundred. -Assuming you live that long, the nasty voice in his head added bleakly. He eyed Jang Bo again as Miss Teng nodded absently. In the sect, he would have had to bow, but out here, he had come to realise he simply had no time for their stupid shit. Uhuh. She sighed. So long as the lamium doesnt assail here it''s all fine. It should stop annoying us once people stop feeding it basically. If I can get a look at the valley ridgelines from up there we can probably find a Beast Cadre way shelter to rest up in and decide what you do next.

~ Ao Kui C Inner Valleys ~
Ao Kui ran through the subtropical forest, skidding between trees as quickly as he dared. His perception was heavily suppressed here, and it was making staying ahead difficult. Behind him, there was another crackling hiss that rippled the edge of his spiritual perception about 40 metres back. He threw himself behind a boulder as something hit it with a dull *thwack*. The hair on his arms and neck stood up with the close proximity to the lightning. How dare you steal our Spirit Tree sapling! a commanding voice roared behind him. What Sapling?! he hissed under his breath. -Youre just trying to justify opportunistic theft through righteous words, and after I helped you away from those nasty vines you all got stuck in that were tough enough to resist an Immortal grade weapon! There was another yell and another *thwack* of lightning, not in his direction this time. He massed qi around his feet and swigged from his treasure gourd, filled with an elixir made of liquefied spirit crystal qi. {Moonlit Steps on the Water} His movement art triggered and blinked to a spot he had picked out as he ran down the slope. He rolled behind a rock as he heard someone in the distance shout, SHIT! He had a teleport. The fact that a bunch of what appeared to be Nascent Soul realm punks from a mid-grade sect on the central continent were trying to rob him would be laughable anywhere but here. Which was why he guessed some, like these fate-thrashed loons, were equally happy to target their competitors once the particulars of the landscape and the way it interacted with spiritual cultivators became increasingly clear. So far as he could tell, the distance between realms was seriously compressed in this space. As a Chosen Immortal, he felt his realm was basically pushed down to around the base of the Nascent Realm. That alone would be fine. In fact, that was what he thought most had expected upon learning about this place. Nobody he knew of in his own sect, the Righteous Moon Song Pagoda, had known that it also suppressed the application of principles. Something about the land itself interfered with the way his admittedly fairly common Dao Principle of Shifting Water was behaving. He could use it, although it was a strain on his qi reserves, however anything he did with it was muted. More worryingly, there seemed to be an innate element of qi penetration to the entire ambience. In short, his physical body with its true soul and immortal meridians counted for very little here. Outside, he could probably be hit with a minor Immortal treasure and have it bounce off. Here he had been injured twice by low-grade earthly treasures from these brats in their initial ambush. From that, and the damage he had accrued running through the forest it seemed his body was suppressed to about Core Formation, even if his qi reserves were still at Nascent Soulsomehow. The inability to fly made him think that this was something similar to what those old ancestors could achieve where they controlled the very integration of principles and laws to open up controlled spaces for students to cultivate in. Except this wasnt a controlled space in that sense. There was another hiss on the edge of his perception and he threw himself down, teleporting instantly, as a frond-like thing slashed towards with breath-taking speed. He appeared about twenty metres away in a puff of loam and plant remains and looked to see what had attacked him. There were some reddish ferns on the ledge above him from which now hung a few innocuous-looking frond-like tendrils. He squinted at them and wracked his brains even as they rustled and slowly merged away into the ground. -Ah. Some sort of herb with spiritual wisdom, coupled with both life drain and yin earth elements. A quick calculation told him that if suppression behaved the same way it did here it was probably at the peak of Chosen Immortal. He gulped even as he pushed himself up. That would have been properly dangerous if his body was a realm lower and he didnt have an excellent grasp of his spiritual abilities for his realm. Honestly, with the right preparation and under good circumstances, this place would be excellent for training control and efficiency if, and this was a big if, he wasnt having to run from a bunch of brats he could turn to gristle with a breath outside of here. He teleported again and took another drink of a replenishment tonic. He was actually having to concentrate to push qi through his immortal meridians, which he hadnt needed to do in nearly a millennia? Perhaps he had had it far too easy on the western continent since he travelled up into this world. In his home world, he would have relished the challenge of this place. There was a *crack* and a *thwack* as two more lightning bolts earthed on trees nearby. The trees splintered and fell. Something in one of them made an inarticulate wail. A strange thing that looked like a cross between a scorpion and a centipede made its way out of the tree with a sort of lazily fluid speed that made his blood run cold. It glanced in his direction. 10 eyes and a spider-like maw opened to hiss at him even as he got the faintest induction of qi from it. {Shifting Waters Sword Art} It reared and spat acid at him, which he deflected with his qi, even as he triggered his strongest sword art to attack its front legs. The monster demon beast? Parried the attack and retreated fluidly not much the worse for wear. He could see fluid leaking from its limbs even as his hand trembled. It hissed at him again then vanished behind the ruins of the tree. So they were about equally matched. He considered pressing after it, but another bolt entered his sphere of perception. In that instant, the creature attacked again, with another acidic projectile even as the lightning bolt grazed his shoulder in the process of him diving away to dodge the acid. He pushed as much of his qi at the contact point as possible and managed to mute the energy trying to turn him into a very crispy former Ao Kui. As soon as the pain shifted to numbness he teleported immediately, leaving behind just some tattered fragments of cloth and a whiff of burnt flesh, along with several talismans stuck in the loam. This time he landed in an area of swampy water with a splat and rolled. Once he was sure another bolt wasnt going to find him, he swiftly checked his injuries. The burn to his shoulder and back was nasty but not life-threatening, however, it stung with water contact and much of his side was still numb. He palmed a body mending pill and took another swig of his gourd. There was some excited shouting in the direction he moved from. Taking aim, while visualizing where he had just been, he carefully executed another move from his sword art. {Water Drifting in the Shadows} It covered the intervening space silently in the misty gloom of the forest. Moments later he was gratified to hear a startled scream of pain and a lot of cursing. -That will teach you to mess with an Immortal, even if I am suppressed I still have better arts than you brats, he thought grimly. Hopefully, he took a leg off or an arm at least. Someone yelled, Heretical Villain, how you dare ambush us with sideways ways! There was more yelling off to the right at one of the valley entry points. Brothers, let us also try to catch this thief! C this is a sacred trial designated by the emperor! *pfft*, he could only snigger. Pushing qi into his oesophageal meridians, he called out, Whats so heretical about using water arts in a jungle filled with water... idiots. Several speculating lightning bolts and a sword strike scythed through the dense deep green of the vegetation about 30 metres away which helpfully orientated him to his pursuers as they tried to work out where the voice had actually come from. If they kept going in that direction they should find where he teleported as well. Probably best to get some more distance before the talismans got triggered, he had disguised them to make it seem like they had just been dropped when he used his movement art. Looking around, he could see a small brook running; the source of this shallow swamp. He moved to an outcropping of water-worn rock and looked for the ridgeline above him, judging the nearest one to be about 60 metres to his left. He swore as something poked his leg. Looking down there was a small brown frog that had just He spent a frantic few seconds using his qi to try to remove the leeches. The frog had taken one at least. Eventually, he just tore them off and threw them far away, cursing, and then scrambled up the rock. A Chosen Immortal getting bitten by leeches. Uggh. And they inflicted qi poisoning. A faint wood, vitality and yang aspect to it, not dangerous in that quantity but still He glanced up at the ridgeline and clicked his tongue in annoyance. Too far to teleport, even here. He had tried before, proximity to the rock faces here made qi abilities even more intensive to use. It didnt seem to affect talismans or artificial items that much, which was also curious, not that he was going to dwell on that now. He had a sheaf of teleportation talismans but wasnt going to risk wasting any just for a better vantage point. Ah. Here, we nearly got him, the voices, enhanced with qi, echoed through the deep green. Good, he wont have gotten far, another added DAO BROTHERS! ... We are over here! The thief is this way C let us strike with righteous justice to The thunderclap of his own talisman trap triggering turned the distant forest translucent for several long seconds. The trees steamed and the ground cooked under the pressure from the Dao Immortal grade Thunder Light talisman. As sound returned, he caught the sound of screams of agony followed by several rapid discharges of lightning that tore at random through the forest behind him. Another scream, a different voice and the sound of vegetation being cut and exploded before a third scream cut off very abruptly. The qi beast or demon beast that had lost its tree had obviously stuck around. He glanced around warily, insectoid creatures of that size rarely existed on their own. The plants were bad enough. He hadnt seen much beast life other than some birds and the occasional frog or swarms of biting insects before it. Certainly, there was no point in hanging around here if there was any chance it might have friends in the trees. Intuition suggested that wasnt a particularly prominent specimen of whatever it was. The colouration of the shell maybe, it seemed freshly moulted. Then there was the acid. That had contained profound aspects of the Dao principles of both water and wood. He offered a short prayer that his pursuers might provide it with a nice hearty meal and then another, shorter, divination prayer he wouldnt land in an actual river this time before blinking away along the ridgeline in search of a better place to scale it.

~ Huang JiLao & Dun Lian Jing C High Valleys ~
Huang JiLao pulled his spear out of the thorny carapace of the centipede, its ichor smoking on his spear blade. This one was an unnatural shade of red with yellow stripes. Half a dozen of the creatures in various lurid colours lay dead in the clearing around them, their ichor smoking on the ground. The clearing itself was remarkably intact, he had to feel, for the ferocity of the battle that had just occurred here. It would probably be an eight or nine-star threat in the Bureau''s rankings. This particular variant wasnt listed in what he had seen from Blue Water City. Not surprising really. Teacher Dun Jian had told them both before they set out that the permutations had fundamentally changed with the events of the last week. Part of him felt that was kind of obvious, but even he couldnt say that directly to someone of Dun Jians calibre sadly. What he could gather was that it was related to the Grand Imperial Astrologer and their trial. That came courtesy of his uncle, who had tried to convince them both to not go. He had half a mind to agree to that request, but while Lian Jing was wavering and finally showing some doubts, she wasnt willing to refuse the request of their teacher. He wished his uncle had explained more than just telling him to be careful and giving him a few extra lifesaving treasures on the sly. He had not shed more light on it than that. Not that it mattered really; he got a strong implication that the old ghosts were messing with fate from his uncles words. At his current realm the explanation would be interesting but the reality of it not helpful. The concepts were still too far beyond him, or Lian Jing. Lian Jing was currently pulling one of her swords out of the largest centipede. It was nearly 25 metres long and had been difficult to kill, even with the tools at their disposal. The adult had been somewhere close to the peak of Ancient Immortal, or True Immortal if you came from a heavenly clan like he did. Even the juveniles that came to protect it had been something close to powerful Chosen Immortal grade monsters, even if they didnt really have cultivation bases that he could see. They certainly possessed cores, although they were closer to crystals than the usual cores that formed in monsters on other continents. Just another bit of evidence to support what he had gleaned from that account he had been shown from Shan Lai and what its author posited about the origins of this place based on the expedition 30,000 years ago. He put the crystal in the final one he had dispatched into his ring and surveyed the rest of the clearing. Twenty or so inner and core disciples from the Blue Gate School, nine from the White Storm Sect and eight from the Ran Clan were busy chopping up the other remains. Carefully. None of them were at the same realm as either himself at the peak of Golden Immortal with a True Principle, or Lian Jing who had a Special physique and was also starting to found a True Principle. The strongest was probably his sworn brother Ran Hao, who was at the peak of Golden Immortal with an Earthly Principle, while Yan Ju and Tan Fang from the White Storm Sect were both early-stage Golden Immortals still trying to found their principles properly. All of them also practised God Physiques as befitting their status in their various influences. Himself as an inheritance disciple of the Huang Wuli branch on this world, Lian Jing as an Imperial Princess and student of Dun Jian. Yan Ju had found a God Physique Scripture during the last dragon trials while Tan Fang and Ran Hao both possessed Minor Physique Manuals through their clans which had ancestral roots within the previous aeonspan. They had not suffered any fatalities this time either, which was good. They had lost five early on in the high valleys. Two from the Blue Gate School and three from the White Storm Sect to a mutate ginseng field soon after entering the slopes of the Great Mount. That thing was in his storage ring as well, it was actually a Dao Immortal spirit herb, which had been both a hugely fortunate encounter and a total menace to suppress. It had been able to manipulate an earth law and killed two from the Sect before anyone was actually clear what they were dealing with. It had stalked them through two valleys before they managed to trap it in an array and seal it up. Even then it had nearly broken the array twice, shattering the souls of the Blue Gate School cultivators and a formations expert from the White Storm Sect. Two more, one from the Blue Gate School and one from the Ran clan, had died during their ascent of the ridgeline to get into this higher access path. One fell after being ensnared by some kind of vine thing that nobody near them at the time had been able to kill fast enough. The other surprised a swarm of what appeared to be some mutate bat, which he didnt know existed in these mountains. Nor had the two Chosen Immortals Beast Cadre experts from Blue Water Citys Hunter Bureau that accompanied their group. Their ignorance concerned him more than his own. Both admitted it was possible that stuff was coming to the surface through new means opened up under the bombardment of the Seven Sovereigns formation. He had hoped that the Seven Sovereigns School would have cleaned up the mess they made, but maybe the holes that the swords punched were just too big. Neither his uncle nor Dun Jian had been able to provide any information on them at all. The former apologetic, the later frustratingly enigmatic. It didnt help that the vicinity of that battle was likely their destination unless a more opportune path into the Thunder Crest presented itself. Dun Jian had finally shared where he thought they should go, and as if to confirm his worst suspicions he wanted them to search for the thing he divined between Thunder Crest and the Great Mount itself. Apparently, that was where all the divinations said that the right auspicious opportunity would emerge and they would be able to find the route Dun Jian told them they should take into the depths to find whatever this thing was that would give the Dun clan and the Huang clan a chance to soar to the heavens, as he put it. Just thinking of that made him want to carry the treasure Uncle Leng had given him around in his hand at all times. His uncle had brought him a manuscript, ancient in age, on the eve before their departure, an account of the depths, by someone who had been there. All the way down to the second layer... and come back sane. His instinct suggested it came from Lady Shan rather than his uncle. To go with that account, his uncle had given him a sect treasure capable of actually alleviating it to a degree. The talisman would, according to him, allow him and only him to exert strength up to his current peak, even in the fact of abstract suppression of a Heavenly Venerate. He had also had Lady Shan place a luan feather within his dantian as a further lifesaving treasure. He really hoped that wouldnt be necessary. Young Noble, we have finished gathering all the cores crystals, an inner disciple from the Blue Gate School saluted. He nodded in affirmation and walked over to see how Lian Jing was getting on. She had stored the corpse and was looking at something she had cut out of it. What did you find? he asked Im not totally sure, she replied, frowning, passing him the object. It was an octagonal talisman made of... bone on first glance? -No. He narrowed his eyes and considered it carefully turning it over in his hands... -Not a talisman... He put his hand on her shoulder and messaged her. It looks like a Law Bone, based on what I know from our clans records of such things. Handing her back the bone he added, Store it and say nothing in front of them, it might make people greedy and greedy people who dont all want to be here are dangerous. Noting the curious looks from Yan Ju and some of the other White Storm Sect cultivators he added out loud. Its a talisman of some sort, quite old by the looks of it, not in a style I know of either maybe it''s older than it looks, or its from the Indigenous clans? Playing along, Lian Jing nodded and placed it in her storage ring. Thats what I thought. We could just leave all the Blue Gate School ones behind at this point, she messaged back. Pointless, while they are outmatched they still have knowledge of plants and are local to this land. And besides, they can use formations, which are actually surprisingly useful in here. Against all the odds, He replied. Still they slow us down, she pushed back. Perhaps, but Id rather be slow and alive than quick and dead, and besides, remember what teacher Dun Jian said about there being some oddly auspicious connection between the core and inner disciples of the Blue Gate School and our trip into here. It would be stupid to leave them behind then discover we needed them later, he messaged back. That bit of advice still made him nervous. Oddly auspicious didnt necessarily mean good auspicious or inauspicious. It meant that they were auspicious for someone, just maybe not the two of them. Not for the first time, he found himself truly annoyed at the Imperial Teacher''s very real habit of being pointlessly mysterious at times. As a final message, he sent: We will swap that bone into my storage ring later when nobody is looking. . Lian Jing furrowed her brow for a moment, then nodded. Okay, he turned to the Beast Cadre elite, Ling Hai that approached and asked. You know where there is a large enough way station for us to camp tonight? Yes, Young Noble, he replied courteously. If we continue across this ridge, we will enter a valley with a moon seizing jasmine field. Unless you want to risk gathering it, we can bypass that to the west side and then head down that valley around six miles and there is a larger station we use as a staging point for patrolling onto the Great Mount. At the mention of moon seizing jasmine the inner disciples from the blue gate school flinched and looked uneasy he noticed. -Mmmmm it was reactions like that that made him glad he had them along in all honesty. Even if its dangerous, we should take a look. Yan Ju said from nearby. It really IS. the Beast Hunter supplied with emphasis. If it''s dangerous we will bypass it as you suggest, he assured the older man. -They were already fighting enough stuff as it was, without looking for trouble, he added in his own head. Aww. Yan Ju cut in, This was pretty bracing he gestured around the clearing But we havent seen anything that actually warrants half the paranoia and supplies you have expended in preparing us for this trip, Brother. Dont worry, the Beast Cadre elite muttered sourly as they made their way onwards leaving the clearing. When we go down there, youre going to find it far more than merely bracing. His comment drew nasty looks from the White Storm Sect inner disciples, but he pushed everyone along briskly before anything could come of it. He understood the mans worries. Lian Jing wasnt somebody who sweated those kinds of details, but she was cautious in her own way and had good experience with remnants for her age. That was why he was here, he frequently suspected, not just because he was certain he was the closest thing the princess had to a real, trustworthy friend, but also to moderate her more pointed instincts when the occasion required it. As the last group passed out, the Blue Gate School disciples, he noticed one of them was glowering ferociously at the trees nearby. Whats wrong...? He grasped for a name and found it, Miss... Mo Luis there something else out there? He surveyed the trees pensively. He was rapidly learning that it paid to check what others thought they might have seen. You couldnt have eyes everywhere, especially out here where Qi Perception and qi enhanced vision and senses were dulled. She glanced in his direction and sniffed, seemingly trying to ignore her sister laughing a bit further behind her. A squirrel made off with my pouch while we were manipulating the Caging Waters Formation. He stared at her dully for a second A squirrel? Yep, she scowled. It was a nice pouch, and it had some medicinal pills and food pills in it. He sighed and shook his head wryly... -At least it was just a squirrel. Its probably not dangerous? he queried to the other Beast Hunter, who was also walking by at that moment, bringing up the rear just in case. He got an odd look back from the man who shrugged. Probably not Young Noble, but its undeniable that the Koppi squirrels are fate-thrashed weird out here. Up ahead there was an angry yell and the sound of someone slicing vegetation with some venom. Somebody had had another one of those trappish vines snare them it seemed. This place really was every bit as difficult to move through as the records he had read in Blue Water City seemed to suggest. And then some. He headed towards the noise. The last bunch they had encountered had been remarkably durable and had life corroding properties. It wouldnt do to have someone strangled to death by one after everyone passed that centipede ambush safely. Chapter 38 – Vestigial Remnants
"It is a common theme amongst those who are mortal to look at the sky and wonder what the final frontier of their existence is. Is it space? The eternal void between the stars? Or is it the void between their own ears that they fill with impossibilities about the void beyond the stars. Unfortunately I am here to tell you that you must look further still, for even upon arriving at that distant shore, you will be met with exactly the same question that led you there. What else is there, and why has it brought me here, to this desolate place? The answer which so many seek. The reason why you have all enrolled on this course is really, stupidly simple. Karma. Karma is the lure and the web by which you are here. It is the glue which anchors you, which drives you to new heights and tears you down when you fly too close to the sun. If the Mana Tides of the Seven Fundamentals are the currency upon which the mortal realms are formed and the power of the very dimensions themselves the bridge between the Immortal and the Eternal, then Karma is the web and the weave that binds the Simple Masters of the lower dimensions to Esoteric Savants of the higher ones. Comprehension of its existential geometry is what separates the Great God from the True God, the True God from the Outer God and the Outer God from those who walked the first paths. Karma is the wage by which the war on that highest stage is fought. Paid in and out, to bring in the new and see out the old. To excise the improper and exclude the darkness that seeps. Some would tell you it is about good or bad, righteousness versus evil, but I can tell you this is their ignorance. Their lack of perspective. In its balance is nothing so facile as good and evil, right and wrong, light or dark, truth or untruth. All these things are malleable and subvertable if one has enough perspective. To this end, just consider what can and cannot be touched by {Unlimited Wish}. Even this mighty hammer of the supreme divines cannot do more than pluck weakly at the strings of Karma, giving tunes already written in its weave. Karma is above all these things, behind them, beyond them and before them. Karma is the cage which holds the whole acausal construct together. Gods fear it, Ghosts flee from it, Tyrants are unmade by it, Despoilers are ruined by it and those who Defile are purified through it. Forget this at your peril. For if you do, it will bind you so firmly that you will never see its web even as it drags you down and strips you of everything you could ever be..."
Excerpt from How to Anger People and Influence Gods Lecture series to the Academy of Unified Magics of Amaltharia, adapted from the work ''How to Anger Gods and Influence Mortals''. ~delivered by the Arch Magister of Amaltharia, Elaria Grey.

~ Kun Juni & Lin Ling C Mysterious Halls ~
Kun Juni made her way carefully along the walkway through what she presumed the steles had called the High Halls Atrium. In other circumstances, it would have been hard not to be overawed by the scale of the architecture and the workings around them. However, right at this moment appreciation for monumental rock carvings and a remarkable dedication to floral scrollwork was very much taking second place to paranoia for both of them. Lin Ling was moving ahead of her, checking very cautiously over the edges of the walkway in case there was another of the weird stone beetle things. After their encounter, neither had found themselves all that talkative once the initial shock had worn off. They had made some early attempts to see what was up here, driven by nervous adrenaline and a desire to do something, but after a few hours that had become unsustainable. There were a whole bunch of reasons that she didn''t want to dwell on. So they had rested for about two days, she reckoned, huddled in the gloom of that octagonal space. Lin Ling had been in a particularly bad way for a lot of it. Particularly on the first day, after they had time in the unfortunate quiet to dwell on things. The young woman, who she considered a good friend, had spent much of her time huddled up talking quietly to herself. Certainly, whatever had occurred between their separation, reunion and proper reunion, along with its means, had had a deep impact on her psyche. By the end of the second day, she was somewhat better. Both of them had been, as much through the remarkable power of mental self-denial and abuse of their mantras she suspected. But it hurt her in many ways that despite being over twice Lin Lings age she had no idea what she could say to the younger woman. She had been in the thrall of someone who had made a concerted effort to -Dont go there, she admonished more concertedly to herself. There is a time and a place to worry about it, and its not here. Definitely not right now. At least, by the end of the second day, she had found herself improving. The voices hadnt really returned with any serious intent either. Lin Ling was at least sufficiently recovered for them to make some proper progress through the halls beyond the shaft that they were now traversing. The aforementioned Atrium to the High Halls. Those Halls, and this much larger one, were mostly vast and open spaces. Immense columns in the style of tree trunks supporting the roof and lots of carvings in the leaf and branch motif and flowers. It would probably look spectacular if lit up. Possibly an architectural wonder of an age was buried down here, but neither of them was willing to risk the chance of something hidden on the ceiling or in some crack or crevice deciding that they were prey. And there were things down here. Those accursed beetles for starters. They were about the size of her fist. Like little black flat disks in her qi enhanced vision. If ignored or left unmolested were seemingly harmless. However, when surprised they emitted what appeared to be some kind of shockwave that attacked the soul directly. It was, in fact, possible to pick them up carefully if you had a really steady hand. Lin Ling had tried that, thinking one a weird qi stone, and then been startled to discover it was a beetle with legs and promptly thrown it away in case it was dangerous They had managed to get out of that hall with only some minor injury, thankfully. Nose bleeds and a terrible headache. Fortunately, the thing hadnt followed them. It had taken about 10 minutes for it to settle down. They had seen more since then, now that both of them knew what to look for. Some as big as her head. She couldnt see what they ate, but they just sat docilely, usually on the edges of things or just around corners. They definitely liked corners and door ledges, which meant that every doorway they went through, they had to check carefully first because they had small lips. And it would be a really stupid way to get badly injured by standing on one or accidentally knocking one off onto your head. She was just about to ask Lin Ling how she was doing when there was a ripple in the space all around them. It rolled through the hall and passed through them before she could even react, something whispering within it, tugging at the edges of her consciousness before it was suppressed by the gloom. Not even pain, just utter disorientation and a feeling like the hall had flipped on its axis several times in a single second. She wasnt sure how long it was before she managed to recover her sensibilities. At which point pain did finally intrude cruelly once again. Her mind felt like someone had shoved spikes in it. Her face was lying in something wet. She pushed herself up and felt warmth running across her neck, face, breasts even as the twisting pain in her chest and throat subsided. Her qi vision was muted and woozy. Her mouth tasted of wet salt. Blood. She stared at her hands in the gloom. Distorted as her vision was, she could see they were covered in blood. Looking at the ground, it finally registered that she had vomited up what had to be half a bucket of blood. Her mantra was already healing the damage dealt, but her arms and legs were still shaking faintly under the shock. Ahead of her, Lin Ling was collapsed just like her, twitching slightly. She struggled over to the other girl, fighting the numbness. She was still breathing, thankfully but blood was bubbling out of her mouth and she was also bleeding from her eyes, ears, and nose. Fighting inaction she rolled her friend over and compressed her stomach. With a sobbing gurgle, Lin Ling vomited out a disturbing amount of blood. -Really, the mantra was doing sterling work in keeping her functioning right now, a voice in her head added. Her own, thankfully. Fighting her own symptoms, she rolled Lin Ling over and fumbled a medicine pill in her mouth. The younger woman just continued to twitch and didnt swallow. With a grimace, she took the pill back, crushed it up and shoved it into Lin Lings mouth once more, holding her friends nose until reflex made her gulp. She ate her own medicine pill immediately after, feeling it burn all the way down before it took effect. Only now investigating her own bodys condition, as best she was able, she shuddered. Whatever it was, had nearly fused her meridians! -Fused meridians, massive disorientation, vomiting blood, feeling of having spikes run through your bones, temperature dissociation. She ran through the rapid symptoms and felt her mouth go dry. -Soul setting mushrooms? Shit. Shit. Fate-thrashed nameless thieving fates. The ripple had carried their spores somehow? -Not quite, stop panicking and think again, a saner part of her reassured her. Taking a deeper breath, she thought about the symptoms again. -Secondary exposure. Not spores, just nascent intent? Swept through the halls with whatever that was. She stared around in the darkness. The last residues of her panicked use of her qi vision making her face feel like the inside of her skull was being scraped with knives. -With her meridians damaged so badly and her her Grasping for thoughts, or continuous thought as she fought the after-effects, she cursed inarticulately for a few moments even as she watched Lin Lings breathing normalise. -She my soul couldnt... She clapped her hands against her temples and hissed in frustration, directing her mantra more emphatically. She couldnt feel her soul properly at this realm... She. could. not. feel. her. soul... properly. at. this. realm. The thoughts stabilised and everything was back to normal, as far as she was able to perceive at least. Understanding knowledge that had deserted her before was there again. While feeling the first vestiges of her soul energy required breaking through to Mantra Seed or Golden Core, medical knowledge from the Hunter Pavilion told her that the nebulous headache and blurry feeling was the damage done there. With her meridians still a mutable smear in her body, there was no way she was trying to put qi through her ocular meridians again. That she hadnt done irreparable damage in her panic to get to Lin Ling was already a stroke of heaven blessed good fortune. -And there you thought things couldnt get worse, she muttered in her own head. -Were blind, on a raised walkway, in a huge hall with fates only know what, with maybe spore clouds of a bunch of terrible mushrooms drifting at random... Suddenly she wanted the dark and the sludge things back. There was a blur, something fuzzy twisted in her otherwise pitch dark view of the world and cold pain started to seep through her chest and up her neck. She tensed, expecting a second wave. Instead, she realised two things; She really had inhaled a bunch of soul setting spores, and there was light in the hall. Ignoring the quiet ephemeral light for the moment, she focused aggressively on trying to see how bad the poisoning was. Thankfully, she had only been exposed to just over a dozen spores. Her mantra surrounded and oppressed them one after another. It was actually an advantage that her meridians were so heavily injured. The spores were mired in the ruin of her throat and the top of her lungs, slowly influencing flesh rather than having been inhaled straight into her external meridian system via her lungs. When the last spore was annihilated, burned out of her body directly by vital qi from her bones under the influence of her mantra, she took a bit of the few scraps of cloth she had and bound it tightly around her mouth and nose. Their spores were mercifully bigger than the weave of the luss fibre cloth. As her eyes recovered and she adjusted to the new reality, the light turned out to be nothing overtly threatening. She could now see lines of gentle light running in a fuzzy manner down the sides of the walkway. She looked around for a few moments before pain and disorientation overwhelmed her again. Fighting down annoyance, she fumbled another medicine pill, sipping some water with it, only to be betrayed by her ruined internal organs, half vomiting it back up. Wincing, she chewed it, which was suboptimal, and fought the gag reflex as she forced herself to swallow it, eventually relying on her mantra to overwhelm her body''s rebelling instincts. Her vision swam and a faint itchy warmth started to flow through her core. Eventually, however, her bodys core functions recovered enough so that she could mostly see without bleeding from her eyes and had enough motor control to not fall off anything to her probable death. No longer hampered to quite the same extent, she once again took in her surroundings. The dim light flowing from and through the walkway edges gave enough radiance that she could see the extent of the hall in a fuzzy fashion. It was bigger than she had thought. -And a lot prettier. Revise your estimation, this isnt simply an architectural wonder, this whole place is like a work of art. Her mental voice cut in a bit more prominently. There was a groan and a hacking cough as Lin Ling resurfaced from her short healing coma, brought on by the pill she had fed her. What. The. Actual. Fate-soiled. Ever-cursed She croaked out. If I didnt know that this place was probably definitely a death trap, Id think we sold a realm plane in a past life, Juni croaked back in reply. I feel like utter shit. Lin Ling groaned. We got caught on the vestigial edges of an eruption of soul setting spores. We were lucky, she explained. Oh. There was a long pause. Monkeyshit. Your eyes okay? she asked. Yeah...I... maybe not. You see weird fuzzy light? Lin Ling looked about, her concern very visible on her face even with her own compromised vision. Yes, there is now light, she said in as comforting and supportive a tone as she could. She did not need her friend to think she was going even more crazy right now. Lin Ling shook her head a few times then got a pill from her storage talisman Oh... I had those stolen as well, her voice sounded a bit weird as she stared into nothing for a moment, still holding the talisman. She sighed softly and gave her one of her own dwindling supply of Golden Core Grade Body Mending Dan. Lin Ling took it without comment and crunched it up in her mouth, shuddering at the vile taste. They were going to run out of them soon if this kind of fate-thrashed monkey balls kept happening. -We really need to get out of here, her mental voice added. We go back? Lin Ling eventually asked. -Good question, she thought, but kept that to herself. Turning around to look back the way they had come, the light behind them flowed up the wall and made a large, glowing and ominously familiar symbol. It was the symbol she now associated with door locked, try harder. The opening they had entered the hall through was now a solid wall with a massive faintly shimmering glyph on it. May a monkey run up and slap me with its balls, was all she could manage to curse. What? Lin Lings vision obviously wasnt fully back yet. She sounded nervous. Juni considered she probably wouldnt appreciate a bad news/even worse news attempt at levity and just told her straight. The door behind us is sealed shut. Oh. Lin Ling was silent for a good twenty seconds before she just echoed her reaction with a slightly hopeless tone. Monkey balls. They sat there in silence for a good ten minutes before either of them felt recovered enough, or confident enough in their surroundings, to advance onwards. Much to her relief, there was no sign of any remnant spores in the area. They were quite dense, and they were on the second layer of the hall, so presumably they had all dropped downwards. Peering over the edge of the walkway that led across the upper level, she saw light glimmering across the gloom below them. The pillars supporting the ceiling rose like glittering trees to either side. Misty in the gloom. The hall was easily four hundred metres across and two hundred high. Now the way was helpfully lit, it took them a few minutes of walking to get out of the Atrium and into a long, upwardly sloping tunnel that a stele helpfully proclaimed led to the Central High Halls. The confines of the tunnel helped a bit with her vision issues. Despite earlier promise, her distance vision still hadnt fully recovered. Nor had her ability to focus clearly on stuff right in front of her for that matter, forcing her to not focus on anything as she walked. Forgetting made her world close in rapidly and she was left with a headache-inducing haze for several moments. Turning her head too fast also got her nasty cases of double vision. Within the tunnel, their progress was only lit by two strips of lighting that ran along the middle of the floor and ceiling. In the dimly lit gloom, it was possible to make out alcoves that might have been more robust lighting, set with strange crystal and faceted to enhance dispersal. For all that the tunnel was without difficulty, their progress was still painfully slow as they stumbled along. She was even warier of the beetles and other such things now. The few she saw all hovered just outside the edges of lights. Hidden in the deeper darkness of cast shadow. The next hall, as far as she could make out, was in the form of a giant cross. The four directions all had doorways that were open, or at the very least lacking in the huge seals that closed off the way back. Lin Ling stumbled along beside her, still muttering darkly to herself. She occasionally found herself half-listening to the younger girls inner monologue that wasnt quite as inner as she perhaps intended. She still seemed to be trying to piece back together the shards of the last few days. Stood in the middle, it was almost like being in a dimly lit primeval forest. As her vision gradually recovered she was better able to discern that not all the motif patterns were lighting. There was also a subtle variation between walls, floors and ceiling. Floors were greenish or red, ceilings were blueish. Walls and columns were usually a swirling mix of blue and gold. Presumably, there were multiple stages of activation. What way do you want to try first? she asked Lin Ling. Any way I guess, was all she got in response. -How useful, she sighed inwardly. After some consideration, she made a very crude divination with some bits and pieces from her storage talisman. While the result could not be considered inspiring, it suggested that right was a lucky direction, relative to the others she could pick. However, on arrival at that exit to the grand hall, she was faced with the vexatious reality that the lighting didnt extend into whatever was beyond. Without any form of darkvision, she was in no hurry at all to go blind into darkness. -So much for divination down here, she castigated herself. Traversing back to the left-hand exit, she was even more struck at the similarities between the great columns holding up the roof and some ancient primeval forest. Sadly she couldnt focus that far away, so the upper reaches were still just a maze of misty, fuzzy, wobbling effervescence in the dim light. The floor, on the other hand, she was starting to be able to make out, and it was beautiful. Inlay of blue, white, green and even black marble ran beneath her feet, arranged in sweeping patterns to resemble waves or clouds. They swirled up the columns, blurring into the gloom and the lines of the ancient fluting before vanishing into darkness. Slowly, she was struck with a peculiar and awing thought. Was it possible that this wasnt a cavern, but a space hewn fully from the solid mass of the bedrock? Well, at least this one is lit? Lin Ling rasped, as they stood in the left-hand doorway. Yeah, the last one wasnt. Sorry for not saying, your vision still not right? she could only apologise for not keeping the other girl informed. Its getting better... It was hurt somehow before I think as well somehow, Lin Ling whispered, massaging her temples. She had been doing that a lot. This hall, set out as the other ante-halls had been, was much smaller and only on a single level. To either side sealed doorways spoke of other connections, forever closed off to them. Looking at the fuzzy light coalescing ahead of her, her heart also started to sink. Arriving at the end of the hall, her worst fears were confirmed as they found themselves stood staring at a shimmering golden sigil the size of a small house. Monkeyshit its also sealed. Fates-cursed-nameless-scourge! was all she got in reply. Quite, She agreed softly. An hour later they were stood back at the original right-hand passage, pondering the gloom of the passage beyond. The divination turned out to be right, as both of the other passages out of the grand hall had been sealed off one hall beyond. I wonder why this passage is dark, she mused out loud. I wish you would stop talking to yourself, Lin Ling grumbled from where she was sat nearby. She quashed a momentary burst of annoyance. The only reason she was doing so was to keep the other girl in the loop after she had complained several times of not being consulted. They needed to take a break anyway, after the effort of walking so much so soon after being so badly injured. With that in mind, she left Lin Ling sat against the last column and investigated the doorway more closely. It was only when she risked going a few metres into the gloom that she found why the corridor was so dark. Much like the ruined stele, something had ripped out a bunch of the motifs, leaving scarred lines, hidden expertly on the edge of darkness. Unlike back in the caverns, whatever had done this had been able to cut through those black crystal threads as well, leaving them twisted like lethal knives sticking centimetres out of the stone surface. Curious, she noticed that there was also some present on the floor, remnants presumably of the vandalism. Picking a piece up and turning it over in her hands, it was smooth and not black, but rather dark green. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. We could try putting it back together? Lin Ling said from beside her. It took a supreme effort not to physically climb into the air or scream. She was sure she flinched visibly before quelling her surprise. How do you plan to do that? she asked, trying not to sound condescending or vexed. Mmmm Lin Ling stared at the break, then grabbed a pot of the blood from her storage talisman. She watched as the younger girl decanted a bit of the lethal liquid into one of the bowls and then, taking a bit of normal cloth, tied the bowl in place under one set of the distended crystal threads. To her surprise, after a few moments, the blood started to glimmer and smoke as whatever energy was flowing through the walls found a conduit to pass. Moments later, the motif on the side wall of the tunnel lit up like a tiny series of threads unspooling into the darkness. It probably wont last long, so we should walk quickly, Lin Ling added, turning to limp off down the tunnel as if she wasnt even there. Left standing there for a few seconds, she just exhaled softly. -Dont get annoyed, the poor girl has suffered a lot. Probably more than you have. -Probably, an insidious little voice whispered, making her close her eyes for a moment and set her mantra off after it like a pack of dogs. After a quick check to see that Lin Lings re-found competence hadnt been matched by something spectacular like leaving stuff behind, she made her way after her friend. The tunnel itself was much the same as the last. Just a lot longer. Along the way she noticed a few dead beetles, their carapaces glowing faintly with spider webs of purplish lines that had their own eerie inner luminescence. Soul setting fungi spores. At least there were none in the wider environment that she could detect. More concerning was Lin Ling not giving any regard to them at all. -What if she is still being influenced by that youth somehow, a voice in her head muttered. She was about to grasp for her mantra, before realising that it was her own third thoughts intruding and that they had a rather valid point. If she wanted to be that paranoid. -You should be. Her mind added of its own accord. Thankfully the light didnt fade out halfway along and leave them in debilitating darkness. Eventually, the tunnel opened out into a broad room that was staggered across three octagonal levels. It was also lit under its own impetus. In its familiar aspects, it mirrored the room at the top of the shaft they had entered these halls by. It was just three times the size. Well this is more promising, its like the one we came up through, she said, standing beside Lin Ling. En, the younger woman grunted, looking lethargic again. Shall we stop here and take a look around? she tried not to sound like she was chivvying Lin Ling along, but the idea of unconstrained wandering was making her nervous. Theres a chance that there are other ways out through the far side, even if... her gaze travelled to the wall on her right. The door exit there was sealed. Properly sealed. The stone almost looked fused, like it had collapsed inwards somehow and then been melted and reformed to form one unified access where there was previously a door. Even if the main one is sealed even to her own ears her voice sounded unconvincing. Yeah. Sure, Lin Ling sighed. She glanced sideways at the younger woman. In the gloom, her expression wasnt really readable, but the manner she was getting from her right now was shrunken. It wouldnt be good if she withdrew in on herself. She still had no real grasp of the extent of the other girl''s psyche break either. To distract herself, she looked around the hall. There were stairs down, illuminated well enough that she thought she could make it without an embarrassing tumble. Heading in that direction she had to pause, however, because Lin Ling made no move to follow her. Sighing softly, she walked back and took the other girl by the arm and led her directly. When they stood on the floor level they both stared at the area between the shaft and the stele. There was a body collapsed there. A sword slammed into the floor. The body was very still and slumped down. It wasjarring to see another person there. Even one that was presumably long dead. Walking over to it, she found that the condition was really quite good, not that that necessarily meant much. It held an unsettling aura of yin energy and not quite death. It was also oddly familiar. She stared at it for a few moments, but nothing came to mind. It didnt help that her memory was a bit fuzzy still, a lingering influence from the soul strain and her close brush with the soul setting spores. -Still no sign of where those came from, her mind chipped in. That was indeed still worrying her. Worrying her a lot, in fact. The last thing they needed to do right now was stumble into a hall full of them. As much to distract herself from that, she crouched and, after waiting for her vision to stabilise, considered the corpse. It was a youth or at least youthful-looking. After some consideration and careful investigation in case, there were soul setting spores or some other exotic mushroom remnant on him, she reached out and touched it cautiously. It was icy cold, so cold she nearly froze her fingers on his flesh. -Soul setting poison? Considering the symptoms carefully, it did indeed seem to be affected by the same thing that had nearly doomed them. A corpse being affected after the fact by soul setting spores was unusual, but not impossible. Its also poisoned like us? Lin Ling who was sat nearby observed Yeah... she nodded. Does it have a storage ring? Lin Ling frowned. She glanced at the other girl, frowning, before turning her attention back to the corpse. A quick search of the body recovered a jade talisman that looked similar to the ones they carried. -Was this a Herb Hunter or a Beast Cadre elite who made their way in here at some point? The talisman had no soul seal on it, so it was easy to open. She emptied the contents out and stared. They were familiar... Really familiar. She opened her own talisman and looked at the water jars, the pill jars; the style, the decoration, the designs were all similar to hers and Lin Lings. There were two other things in there. One was a jade script. She looked at it and saw it was a list of names. None of which she recognised. She pushed a bit of qi into it and When she awoke she was lying on the floor, shivering. She realised she could see just fine. The fuzziness that had been lingering in what she was certain was her soul had vanished and the whole area for metres around her was bathed in a gentle, almost holy light radiating from the talisman in her hand. Ancestral Memorial Talisman. The three words surfaced in her head as she focused on it. Somebody was shaking her, really quite hard and shouting? She collected her thoughts and realised it was Lin ling. BY THE CELESTIAL MOTHER OF THE WEST, DONT YOU DIE ON ME NOW JUNI! DONT YOU DARE LEAVE ME ALONE DOWN HERE! Coughing, she managed to stop the other girl shaking her like a dust rug and sat up. The other girl almost collapsed on top of her, hugging her and sobbing. She looked again at the tablet in her hand. It was indeed an Ancestral Memorial Talisman. Her father held their clans one. It had some mild restorative effects, but nothing on this level. This was practically a sacred object. The level of faith and fortune associated with it was frankly astonishing. She turned to the corpse beside her once more, pondering. -It was also poisoned with the soul setting? Without really thinking about what she was doing, she pushed the talisman into the hand of the corpse and channelled a tiny bit more qi into it. It just seemed the right thing to do somehow. Before her eyes, the icy cold dwindled away. The rigidity of the corpse vanished, and it flopped to the ground, blood dribbling from its orifices. Err Lin Ling had recovered enough to notice how odd that was. -Flowing blood? From a corpse? Not possible. Her mind denied it even as reality blithely showed her that her denial was pointless. It has a pulse, Lin Ling supplied. She looked at her, askance. Really, she was all over the place at the moment. Not really doubting Lin Ling, she still checked anyway. It did indeed have a very slow heartbeat. In trying to roll him over, she noted, somewhat to her surprise, that they were still holding tightly to the hilt of the sword. Frowning she made to move -Bad. Dont do it, very dangerous. The instinctual warning pulsed through her mind from somewhere, making her pause at the last moment. She stared again at the sword which really was quite plain, now she considered it properly, and in an odd style. She could see nothing overtly wrong, but The sword is an artefact of the people who built this place, probably, Lin Lings voice cut through her thought process. How do you know that? she continued to stare at it. It looked like a Jian, but it was too large. The hilt was wider and flatter than a Jian as well. Remember I told you about that remnant with the living quarters? Well, it had a lot of carvings, and I found something she trailed off looking confused. Err it was in the carvings probably, I saw weapons that looked like that being wielded by soldiers or something, she finished a bit lamely. Anyway. Im almost certain its of this place, Lin Ling reiterated. Something in the certainty of her friends voice finally put her thoughts in order and she shuddered. Randomly picking up artefacts lost in this fates forsaken darkness, what had she been thinking. Even if it wasnt from here, it was clearly this persons treasure weapon. Certainly, it would have some kind of protection. Well, in that case, help me out here, she said, shaking off the ill thoughts. Why? Its just a corpse, isnt it, are we going to take it back or something, Lin Ling asked? She turned to stare at the other girl. You just said it had a pulse... and checked it? Are you okay? I uh... Lin Ling frowned, looking perplexed. She turned back to the corpse and stared at it. Of course, it was a corpse. How stupid, she was imagining corpses having heartbeats now Why are you bleeding? Lin Ling asked her after a moment. She looked down at her hands, at the blood and then checked herself. Im not bleeding, she frowned. Belatedly she checked the body again and noted the blood running from its eyes and nose and mouth. -Corpses dont bleed, certainly not ones riddled with the effects of soul setting fungus, her mind whispered. She was really going to have to get a grasp on that soon. Corpses dont bleed. She said woodenly. Lin Ling frowned and reached out to take its pulse. No, they do not..." It even has a pulse!" Lin Ling snapped abruptly, glaring across at her. "Why were you saying it was a corpse? Are you damaged in the head!? She opened and shut her mouth, before standing up and looking away, into the darkness. It was a struggle not to swear, even though something was telling her that there was a bunch of problems here. A pill bottle clattered by her foot. -Had it tumbled there when she was investigating the corpse? -WHAT CORPSE! -ITS CLEARLY NOT A CORPSE! -Are you mad, you just found out that? A bunch of voices in her head all piped up at once, making her close her eyes and exhale slowly. As much to distract herself from their yammering, she picked the bottle up and turned it over in her hand. The name on the outside said Mortal Reformation Pill. Erm, isnt this a really good pill? she muttered out loud. It was a proper panacea medicine. You could buy it or get it made in Blue Water City if you had enough money, but it cost either a small fortune or a literal tonne of high-grade herbs. Herbs you would probably have to supply yourself. She recalled dimly that Old Ling had given one out once as a reward for a particularly arduous body recovery task about two years ago who... She couldnt recall who that was. Which was odd. She turned to Lin Ling. Who got the ''Mortal Reformation Pill'' from Old Ling two years back? That thing? Why do you ask? Err... Who was there? Wouldnt have been Arai... or Sana I didnt... You didnt. Dun Mu wasnt high enough rank Lin Ling frowned. Shi Mu hadnt returned by that point, she counted them off on her hand. Ren Kalis didnt want to take the request, said it was too dangerous so why Uhhhh Hummm thats really fate-thrashed odd, she counted them off on her hands again. Lin Ling frowned and held up the pill bottle, turning it over. It was definitely awarded... right? This has our Hunter Pavilion seal on the bottom? She took the pill bottle back and flipped it over. It did indeed have the seal on the bottom of the bottle showing it had come out of Old Lings special stash. Handing it back to Lin Ling, who had started looking through the other pile of pill bottles, she turned her attention back to the body. It took a bit of effort, but she was able to lift it up without messing with the sword. Her first impression was of a youth a bit older than them, with dark hair and a weather-beaten complexion. She checked his eyes. They were dilated and filming over slightly. She licked a finger and held it under the bodys nose. No breath. It was literally a breath from death? Preserved somehow by the sword or a weird side effect of the soul setting poison? She examined the body again with a more speculative eye. Its physical condition was terrible. She wasnt the best among their group of eight at this kind of thing, but eight? -Were there eight? She rattled off the names of the high-rank elite hunters from West Flower Picking Town and came up with seven; Herself, Jun Arai, Jun Sana, Lin Ling, Dun Mu, Dun Shi, Ren Kalis She was sure there was a last name on that list. Almost as an afterthought, she even dragged on her mantra, hoping it might make some difference. Even then something was still fogging her mind slightly as she tried to focus on recalling the last name. I wonder who Han Shu is? Lin Ling mused. Han Shu? No idea, she replied without thinking... Why? Its branded on the pill, Lin Ling held up the dull red, marble-sized pill. The pill also bears the personal mark of the second generation headmaster of the Blue Gate School on it. See here. She held it out for Juni to look at the seal incorporated into the pill. They both turned to look at the body. Is this some old monster from the last generation of the Blue Gate School? Lost down here for thousands of years Lin Ling whispered. Uhuh. She stared at the other girl. Now Lin Ling was doing it again. First, she had kept thinking it was a corpse, now she was forgetting other odd... She really focused on the moment. Everything felt sluggish in her head. As if something was telling her to stop resisting, that it didnt matter, to just let it go. Preserved on the point of death for that long. What kind of realm is that? Lin Ling whispered, sounding faintly awed. Shaking her head, she forced that assumption out of her mind and looked at the body again. It was The other point of familiarity that had been nagging at her, why she assumed it was someone from the Hunter Pavilion in fact, that resurfaced to help her tormented thought processes. This Han Shu is wearing luss fibre undergarments. In the Blue Water City Hunter Bureau pattern. He was really well geared for down here She looked at the pill in Lin Lings hand. Then back at the corpse and came to a decision. Before Lin Ling could react she plucked the pill from her hand and opened the bodys mouth, pushing it inside and manually working the jaw which didnt resist. Frowning, she pulled her water jar out and scooped a handful of water into its mouth, holding his nose and mouth shut. He didnt swallow, but that didnt matter. She was sort of aware of how this kind of miraculous pill worked and this should be enough. What on earth did you do that for? Lin Ling gawped. If hes not dead, the pill will work on him, she pointed out. But the other girl was still opening and shutting her mouth. It was his anyway, for some reason he wasnt able to use it. Whoever he is, be it some old monster, or some expert from our pavilion, we need to get out of here, and someone who managed to get in here is probably our best bet. Uhuh did you just forget what happened with that Youth? Lin Ling stared at her in horror. Well she frowned, suddenly realising her friend might have a point. -Youre forgetting about what that pill does. Why its considered a forbidden pill, her mind whispered. But Lin Ling paused as if considering something But doesnt a Mortal Reformation Pill, literally, reform your mortality? Like it burns your entire cultivation base to heal you? She stared at Lin Ling like she was an alien species just crawled out of an outsider rift. Monkey balls.

~ ??? C??? ~
He wasnt sure what death was like as he looked around, but he was fairly sure that this was maybe not it. He was drifting his last moments had been... Odd... that was the only way to consider them, really. He tried to look around. He stood on a flat plane He was drifting. Everything felt very not empty distant. It was hard to focus, either on himself or on anything much actually. He tried to focus on where he was, but it slipped away. And away And away Some critical part of him seemed to be slipping away, growing dimmer with every passing breath. -Except I am not breathing, a stray coherent thought whispered. There was a creeping cold darkness as well, not inside him but around him. Slowly flowing. He tried to move away from it but it seemed to be linked to him. There was also a warm dark. It wasnt anywhere near as big, but it was latched firmly to his chest, as if it was sat on top of him, protecting his heart. The cold darkness was slowly rising around him now. He struggled harder against it He was slowly sinking into the plain now. No the plain was slowly rising up to subsume him? The warmth was still there, holding onto his chest somehow, anchoring him in place even as the cold slid up past his chest it was inexorable, timeless It might have been seconds or minutes, hours days years.? Even though it had nearly dragged him under, the warm darkness in his heart was still pushing back in some intangible way. It almost felt like they were having an argument outside of his hearing or perception? Intentions from it periodically flickered through to him though, and those were disturbing. -Shouldnt I be more disturbed by this whole experience? He told himself. Even as he thought it, the cold darkness froze that thought, shattering it, devouring it, pulling it away, as if it was not a thing he should have. It felt Inexorable, unforgiving and impartial. A price had to be paid. -A price for what? Another stray thought was frozen, smashed and subsumed leaving only a lingering question in his mind. -Something about silver? Starfire beautiful starfire? The cold darkness intensified abruptly and nearly pulled him under as he foundered on its surface. The warm darkness that was no longer shrinking seemed to offer a counter rebuttal somehow. It also felt oddly impartial but seemed to argue that the price was balanced somehow. The cold rejected this idea. The price was absolute. And this was its place. The warm shadow pointed out that actually, this wasnt really its place. It did it in such a sweet way as well, that the hidden depth in there almost went past unnoticed. By comparison, the cold dark was also immense, but its immensity was different somehow. His sense of state started to drift again. The complex exchange went on as the darknesses made weird counter-arguments that failed to really connect with any frame of reference he could envisage as he slipped in and out of the all-encompassing cold darkness. Dimly there was a point in the darkness A not a shadow. A grain of silver? It drifted oddly in front of him as if seeking something. Part of him wanted to reach out and grasp it, but at the same time, it felt like there was an endless chasm between it and him. The cold darkness rose more. It was vexed now somehow? This was not the way the rules went somehow? More silver specks appeared, then seemed to abruptly dim. The warm darkness around his heart was he a he? It no longer knew. It wasnt even sure what it was. The warm darkness blurred somehow and got angry. It also implied something about rules which made the cold darkness push back again. For a split second, it thought it was totally subsumed and the warm darkness would be pushed out even as a silver strand connecting out of the infinite void touched its forehead.

~ Han Shu C Mysterious Caverns ~
Its eyes snapped open. There was a yawning sense of dissociation while it came to terms with. -It had died? -It? He? Something there was something about it slipped away as if it had never been. He stared at the ceiling? -Was he in a box, why was the ceiling so weirdly tilted? Reality fully settled in. -No he was looking at the... opposite of ceiling? The floor? It was a very pretty floor, made with marble and everything. -Where am I? Ahhh... He doesnt seem to be getting any better after he did that half scream sighing thing? a female voice said. -Err. he was confused and thought for a second. His body felt... numb... wobbly even, and there was a faint warmth suffusing it. It was oddly familiar, but he couldnt connect to it. There was something heavy in his chest. Huaaaaaaa, he remembered to breathe and the numbness and the wobbly feeling disappeared within a few painful deep breaths. He lifted his head, which felt like a lead ball, and looked around. Two young women were beside him, visible in the gloom. One had been holding him up, it seemed. The other had been pushing on his core acupuncture points? They were familiar, but for some reason, one was nearly naked and the other wasnt much better. Barely wearing a bunch of luss cloth sheets? He shook his head slightly and asked again, this time remembering to speak out loud. Who am I? Ha-Han Shu? the nearest girl who was almost naked apart from some ragged undergarments, spoke haltingly. She was very pretty, he found himself thinking in a kind of blurry way. The brown-haired woman stumbled back, holding her head and looking as if she was punched, to sit down hard a few paces away. The other one, with sandy blonde hair, also looked befuddled. You youre alive? the blonde one wearing the luss cloth asked, looking confused then more worryingly added. Youre not some kind of evil primordial shadow puppet? Evil primordial shadows seemed kind of familiar to him somehow, which was also worrying on a moments reflection. He tried to think back to events before he well before this. He had been exploring caverns? And why was his hand warm? Han Shu, for he was certain that was, in fact, his name, looked down and saw that his left hand was holding a faintly glimmering holy talisman. A voice murmured in his mind and a scene from somewhere resurfaced The old ghost bowed down. Please take our names from this place and light an incense for each of us. Write our names upon a stone place it in a quiet field someplace where the common folk pass by. -The Ancestral Memorial Talisman! Other memories started to well up around the recovery of that single memory. He had found the remnant. A tower There had been a... he looked at the sword he still held onto with his right hand. There had been the old ghost and the sword The memories snapped back into clarity suddenly, like building blocks falling into place. -Seeking. -Explore. -Vestiges. -Memory. -Sorrow. -Sword. -Deep Darkness. -Hunger. -Spiders. -Running. Try not to die, child. -Hair like starfire and a declaration to fight to the end The words resurfaced from his mind like the land from morning mists. He had fought the spiders... The sword had done something? He had done something with the sword, and then there was darkness. -Oh... A final memory clicked into place. Find Kun Juni and Lin Ling. The fractured parts of his mind all finally reconnected and recomposed themselves. He found he had an enormous headache and darkness came back When he opened his eyes, he was lying on his back with two worried faces peering down at him. What happened? I think he fainted? Again!? Well I think I want to faint as well honestly how come this is Han Shu? Well, it clearly is Han Shu I can see that, you idiot! But why is he clearly Han Shu now when he was Han Shu before? Ahh, I dunno. Its giving me a huge headache just trying to piece that one back together. Err he asked carefully Who are you two saviours? The very pretty, and rather naked one with matted brown hair frowned and said. Im Kun Juni The blonde-haired younger girl wrapped in luss cloth said. Lin Ling. He tried to connect the faces with the faces in his memory it kind of fit? However, in the dim light, the two faces looking down at him were aged somehow, as if they had experienced and endured the vicissitudes of life far beyond their years. Oddly, they werent particularly untidy, which he found weird because he was sure he looked horrible... But He took a shallow breath because there really was no good way to ask this question, and it had been plaguing some nasty part of his subconscious for a few minutes now. Why are you naked? Kun Juni stared at him blankly as if considering some options by way of explanation before blandly offering. Because some lizard puppet controlled by some unspeakable horror beyond physical understanding stole my clothes and all my other kit while in a weird dream. It was hard to even know where to start with that. -Then again, you fought weird shadow spiders with a magic sword and saw a goddess who called out silver sand that swept everything away, so maybe it all balances out, his mind pointed out. Err he let go of the sword and sat up. Both moved back. Flinched back, actually. They were both, he realised, skittish in the extreme. Especially Lin Ling. The warmth in his body dimmed a bit. The talisman in his hand had also grown dim again. He shrugged off his robe top. It was pretty torn up at this point and he noticed missing a large chunk at his side. He winced at the size of the hole and tried not to think about that too much. There were a few other holes, but they werent that important. Putting the over garment aside, he realised that his body was really stiff, like he had been asleep for far too long. Checking the wound on his side, he found it gone, with only a faint scar and discolouration to show for the size of the wound. The injury on his leg was completely gone as well. He drew on his qi and finally paused. There was basically no qi in his body... he had used the Nascent Blood Burn Pill and somehow... survived. He should have been left with a dantian that was equivalent at least to his Physical Foundation Realm. It dawned on him that there was no qi in his bones either, his flesh, blood and bones were still tempered, but he was totally depleted. His vital qi might as well not exist. That dantian should have been at the early stages of Qi Refinement after it stabilised, yet it was as if it had never even... -Suppression? At the same time, points of information connected in his mind and he belatedly remembered that he had that third pill. The one he gotten from Old Ling as compensation for that mission and the crap that came with it. He reached for his talisman and noticed it was gone. Looking around, he saw the contents of his storage talisman stacked nearby fairly neatly. Err he asked carefully. The Mortal Reformation Pill? Both looked, at a word... shifty. Ahh well, Juni started to explain Lin Ling stepped in, cutting Juni off. You were nearly dead and afflicted with soul setting poison, we...errwe thought you were some old ancestor initially. From the Blue Gate School actually, we saw the maker''s sign on the pill so we fed it to you. IT SAVED YOUR LIFE! You-cant-hold-that-against-us! she finished in a rush. It sounded like she was almost having an argument with herself, even as she spoke to him. It seemed she had had her fair share of troubles too. Oh Uh-huh. he found he wasnt sure really what to say. The pill had been horribly valuable. It was possibly the single most expensive thing he had ever possessed. Then again, pills were there to be used. It was a guaranteed life, whether you were a mortal or an Immortal. It had done just that as well, saved his life against all the odds. In the silence between the three of them, he considered that he had taken the Nascent Blood Burn Pill in the understanding that it would be a minor miracle if he actually survived. That pills whole purpose was to burn his mortal potential and convert it into raw qi power until there was nothing left to burn at which point he would either have died or been crippled, with the interesting side effect of being left with a dantian he wouldnt have had before. It was a proper forbidden pill. Had he taken the Mortal Reformation Pill before that wore off it would have been disastrous. Old Ling had been quite explicit about that point. At best the conflicting energies of the two pills would have just made him explode. Oh well, he murmured, staring at his healed injuries again. On a certain level, it didnt actually seem important in the face of still being alive. He was, he realised, oddly calm about the whole thing. -Thats the shock, give it a few hours, his mind grumbled. -Remember that time you killed that bandit? He did- and didnt thank his memory for bringing that up. Looking around at the lit-up hall, he found himself wondering how long he had been out for. -Probably you dont want to know. His mind added unhelpfully. Seeing that both now looked rather worried, he shook his head and sighed. The pill isnt important, thank you for saving me, struggling around against the stiffness he bowed to both of them three times, retreating into formality and such helped he guessed. That obligation seen to, he pushed the outer robe towards Juni without specific comment. She looked at it for a moment before putting it on without saying anything. It went down to cover her thighs, although there were still some awkwardly revealing gaps, given the size of the wound opened up in his side. The other awkwardness there he thought about some past events, firmly in the past, and sighed again. It wasnt his place to comment directly, so he grasped for something neutral to resolve the awkward interaction in a way that wouldnt make things difficult for either of them. Fumbling with his talisman, cursing numb fingers, he added. I think I have some spare trousers and shoes in my talisman. Oh, she nodded but didnt move. Thanks. It was actually Lin Ling who spoke up. This is all very well, but do you mind explaining what exactly happened? How come you were here near dead? He opened and closed his mouth a few times, looking from one to the other, and then back at the sword and talisman. That is a rather long story... was all he could find to say after several seconds. Chapter 39 – What is the reality here!?
... The Dreaming Gates are strange places. Not of any world, yet all worlds of a certain import contain them. Sadly, what role they were originally brought into being to fulfil seems now lost, largely to folklore and time. What is certain is that all those we know of predate the written records of human civilisation in the lands in which they are found. Some are thought to be gateways between the lands of the living and the dead. Others, way stones that link either important times, or perhaps important places. They take many forms, some natural and some patently constructed. A tree that has always been there. A pile of stones that always manages to have some local import to the people near it. A circle of ancient stones. A cave where the wind seems to sing and people stayed when the world was dark. A pass through which the sun rises or sets in an auspicious manner. A lake of blue waters, high in the mountains, filled with bones. All are peculiar in their own way. A few hardy scholars who have ventured deep into them, or who have had strange encounters around them speak of misty lands, of dancing peoples and ancient song. Some even claim to have seen the edges of Eternity within. The Uncreated Place. Certainly, the places within them are not for the weak willed or those without experience of the transmundane. The most famous of the claimed lands beyond is Elf-hame. The ancient thrones of the elder peoples of old. Others have said the paths to Elysium, from the songs of old, can be found within, or even the shores of Abzu, the waters beneath. That dread place men now call the Star Ocean. More ominous still, some claim to have seen the shadows of the first people. Those fearful, mythical pioneers who led us down from the trees, who named the first things, spoke the first words, made the first songs and dances. Our ancestors who looked up at heaven, and down at earth, and said simply, Now... we are the masters of this place.
Excerpt from The Mirrors of Being ~by Caius von Lonhafven

~ Jun Arai & Jun Sana C The Perilous Realm ~
The breakfast picnic near the shore seemed to be a daily thing, they discovered. It wasnt always the same group either. Some days it was just Elaria, on others, there were as many as six people. Starting each day with observing that event, they then spent the following week roving around the valley. The initial impressions on the first day were largely born out Arai found, to her relief. It was almost impossible for them to be detected, and if they were, it was assumed they were just some spirit or other weird phenomenon. The genuine phenomenon they also observed occasionally, which appeared to be spirit-like creatures, either animals or plants that wandered at whim and played petty mischief for the most part. For whatever reason, very few people from the complex up above ever came down into this part of the valley beyond Elarias group and a few batches of guards. Those that did, were largely younger people dressed in homogenous robes who grumbled a lot and were directed around the villages and fields doing largely menial tasks that were quite familiar to her. Namely weeding out petty threats and local security. None of them showed any inclination to spotting them either, which was a relief. Their explorations also led them to several other larger villages and gave them a fuller idea of the scope of the valley, which was far bigger than she had previously expected. Its four directions were much as they had been outside. North was north, the academy was in the east, the mountains and rugged valleys were in the west, with Thunder Crest looming like a black spike in the distance. It truncated with the giant waterfall and more rising forest to the south. On the third day, they climbed back up it and explored the forest, but it was largely without suspense and had been as it was when they came through it. All that had changed were the species of the trees which were a bit less subtropical and more deciduous. What danger did exist was in the form of qi beasts like spiders and some very violent monkeys, but these, just like the people of the valley, ignored them. Their explorations revealed a few other complexes in the northern reaches of the valley, including a massive fortress that squatted below the ridgeline that was the source of much of the military in the valley and the schools main gate. The latter was much more impressive than that little side access they had been led to on the first day. The name of the school, Sana finally deciphered by the afternoon of the fifth day. Initially, it had seemed quite simple, but the more they looked at the language being used here the weirder stuff became. Saints were known to them. It was a realm within the various divine cultivation methods that cultivated the Dharma and dealt closely with matters of fate. There were a few such cultivators in South Herb Picking. They were tolerated because their acolytes mostly did charitable works and helped the sick and poor. Bureau Doctrine was ambivalent on them, but the Blue Morality Scripture did not tolerate them and largely viewed them as competition somehow. Roberta was clearly a given name in the context where Saint was the title. If you messed with the letters a bit in Easten it became something close to bright, or blazing... or maybe shining? However, Academy caused issues with trying to derive the possible compound vocabulary from what they knew. The phonetics were easy but the meaning of them basically became High Teaching or maybe Elevated Wisdom. Over the following days, this became a matter of ongoing debate between the two as their childhood fluency in Easten slowly returned to them. On the one hand, calling the place Bright Saints Elevated Wisdom would be entirely in line with the weird and abstract naming many sects and schools in the Imperial Courts sphere of influence on Eastern Azure went for. But both of them had to concede that it didnt scan right for what they knew of the language. In the end, they were forced to conclude that the Easten they knew was probably a derivative variation of this language. Perhaps people in the distant past also made it here and learned bits of the language and adopted it. Probably the alphabet and phonetics. Those were used frequently in lay documents in West Flower Picking Town to help define nuance in the various local scripts, usually with no reference at all to their original meanings in Easten. In any case, the variant of Easten spoken here was much more concise and fluid than the one they knew and, once you got a handle on the weirder issues of past and present tenses, a lot more convenient in many ways. In the end, they came to the conclusion that they would call it Bright Saint Great School. It seemed to fit, mostly. Although they saw no obvious evidence of any of the elements of a Temple or Faith Pavilion one would associate with a Saint so maybe that word meant something different here. To learn the language faster, they started using large swathes of the capacity of their precious recording jade-work scrips to record random scenes in the villages and fields so they could listen back to the conversations and puzzle out more complex words. Their scrips had a really useful feature there, to allow them to convert spoken text directly into written script. With a bit of fiddling, she managed to create a crude setup on it to parse the local Easten script to their own. It was a small mercy that their functionality had not been affected in the slightest by the way qi worked in this place. Its funny looking at how useful these are, Sana said staring at her own scrip as they sat on a grassy bank overlooking some women washing clothes in the river. Do you remember how horrified we were when we discovered how much they cost? She laughed at that. She did indeed remember. The first ones they had gotten had been on their tenth birthdays to help with their schooling. When they had gotten upgraded ones made from Grandmaster Li a few years later they had discovered exactly how much the unassuming jade-work enchanted tablets really cost. Now she had to agree that the small fortune they had paid to Grandmaster Li for these upgraded versions was worth more than a thousand times its weight in spirit herbs in the intervening years... So what do you make of theirI guess means of cultivation? her sister asked eventually. Its certainly she trailed off, not sure how to express her views on it. Unusual? Id have gone for befuddling, her sister sighed. It feels like there is no way a method that pulls in so many directions could actually work, she agreed. More likely we are just not seeing the piece that joins it all together, Sana said, sounding a bit frustrated. Truthfully, sat there, she felt equally frustrated. It had been a momentary bright spark of hope that bloomed upon that discovery, only to be cruelly smothered in its cradle. The way it behaved to them was, to their admittedly basic observation, in line with what they understood of Spiritual Cultivation. But there were also aspects of Physical Cultivation, Dharma Cultivation, Soul Cultivation and even Treasure Cultivation. That list covered nearly the entire gambit of cultivation types extant on Eastern Azure and in combinations that were, as she understood it, quite incompatible in a few ways. Unfortunately, never mind the group who met each morning on the lakeside, who it was clear at this point were not any sort of beginner in an art, most people who practised the strange method were already over that critical point of creating their foundation. Children, if they were taught such things, were taught at home, and taught early. Young adults were all at least approaching whatever their equivalent of Golden Core was, and most of the guards, never mind the students were stronger than they were to the point of simply exerting a faint pressure if you tried to investigate their foundations. Dont forget that it seems like there are a bunch of different methods or law things as well, she added. Mmmm, I was just looking over that recording, Sana sighed, putting the scrip aside. Elaria seems to practice something like Soul Cultivation, or maybe its closer to being a Sword Immortal or Treasure Cultivator, Halla looks like a straightforward Spiritual Cultivator and Marcella is again something like a Treasure Cultivator, or maybe a Body Cultivator? "What I wouldn''t give right now to be able to ask Ling or Juni..." her sister sighed. That much they had gleaned over the past few days from the moments the group talked about their methods or theories over breakfast. They were oddly collegiate in that regard. "Yeah," she said, trying to sound convinced there. The two of them shared freely, but even amongst their close circle of Herb Hunters, Lin Ling and Kun Juni, there was something of a distance in regards to the fundamentals of methods and practice. That was just the way it was. That did, however, briefly bring up the spectre of her friends fates; hopefully, they were okay. It was hard not to dwell on some things. Especially now that they had these moments where things were, if not less stressful, then the stress was less prominent. It doesnt help that the discussions, especially that one this morning about the way the world structures or something, are so esoteric that I got a headache just listening to it without understanding, she said eventually, turning her mind back from those more maudlin matters to the topic in hand. It certainly seems they have a rather more robust view on fate and karma or at least are not so constrained in how they can talk about it, Sana mused. Unfortunately thats not helpful to us, she felt compelled to point out. Unless we want to just sit on a rock and meditate to death. Stop infringing on my territory, Sana giggled. Im meant to be the voice of sour gloom, youre the voice of patient and hopeful optimism. She eyeballed her sister for a second before just shaking her head. So what else did they talk about that we missed in the moment? Scenery. Complaining about teaching in the school, Sana puffed out her cheeks and sighed again. Its all interesting if youre a chronic gossip I guess, but nothing much to help us there. -So, the same as before then, she added to herself. Mostly those who came to the breakfast picnics talked about that other stuff. The scenery, teaching, what they had done before they got here. The latter was quite interesting, when they could follow it. When they couldnt it was like listening to disjointed anecdotes in the queue to Mrs Lengs shopfront or eavesdropping in the teahouse. What they could grasp was that there was a war going on between two great clans, their names indecipherable, in a rival country that was spilling over into the neighbouring lands. The politics of the nation Elaria came from were becoming increasingly difficult. Frustratingly she never elaborated in detail because the others seemed to know what she meant. Marcella talked a lot about her home city which sounded comparable to a hegemonic power from the central continent. It seemed to have a lot of politics and was ruled by a group of three powerful experts called the Eternal Tri-um-vir-ate. It was apparently a great military power with vast reach in this world. Halla spoke not only of this land, but also a lot of the country she currently lived in, Renhallan, which was apparently on a different continent to the one this place was located. Its capital was a great coastal city, which traded a lot and was also ruled over by an Empress. The world as it was portrayed to them seemed to have Emperors and Empresses to spare. The dynamics spoken of were certainly very different to their own Eastern Azure Great World. Those discussions also told them that this school had at least two big rivals. A place that was very confusingly named the Orthodox Wise Gathering and another great school in the country on the continent to the south called the Divine Imperial Great School. She was just about to turn to Sana and ask if anything had been said about the local conflict when the world twisted. Compared to the last time it occurred, this was much less jarring, for all that it occurred in the middle of the day. The horizon bled through itself in a 45-degree arc. Everything appearing to move without actually moving. There was a heart-stopping pause, and then everything twisted through itself in a series of very non-imperial geometric transformations before snapping back, largely to how it had been. What? Sana groaned beside her. She looked at her sister, who was now flat on her back. The ground level had changed subtly so she had just fallen half a metre. She stood and stared at the valley below. Much of it was unchanged. The river course was a touch different. More gravel, less... The people are gone? Sana frowned, sitting up. She scanned the distance. The women washing clothes below were indeed gone, but now people were working in the distant fields. The unripe crops were now fully grown. The season changed, she mumbled. They both turned around to look at the forest above them. Before it had been greens and paler green. Now it was a riot of oranges, reds, blues, greens and golds. Looking back at the valley, other changes started to pop out at her. A lake moved. The large stone circle was still there, in roughly the place it had been, prominent on its hill. The clouds had shifted and the light felt quantifiably different. The summer warmth was gone in the air, leaving autumnal chill alongside the empty, yellow, sunlight. A strange sensation of wrongness crept over here and a weird crackling started to intrude into the sounds of the world around them. The sound of faintly cracking stone Turning, she saw for a brief, horrifying moment the containment runes on their storage talismans, currently sat on top of their heavier overgarments on the bank dissolving Without thinking she dived for them and kicked hers away from her clothes and precious scrip. Sana was ripping hers off her neck and throwing it away even as she scrambled back. *TWHACK* *SHUUUNK* She flinched as space abruptly twisted. The expected lethal collapse of space didnt occur, instead, their talismans just turned inside out and spewed all of their contents randomly in a twenty-metre radius over the hilltop before falling to the ground as shattered jade. One of the large water jars wobbled precariously in the aftermath, where it had landed on a slope. With a curse she threw herself for it, managing to grab it just before it fell over. Shaking, she checked it wasnt damaged. They only had 50 litres left, spilling it would have been a disaster. What the ever accursed fates! Sana exhaled, even as she scrambled over to help her with the jar. It took a few moments to find a flat bit of ground to put it on where she was satisfied it wouldnt fall again. Are the scrips okay? she asked nervously, still supporting the jar with one hand while she checked it for cracks. Sana stared at her dully, then dived for the nearest one, fumbling with it for a few seconds before sighing in relief. Yes. Thank the fates. The rest of the stuff was easier to deal with. They stashed the food and fasting pills that remained in their packs along with the most valuable of the herbs in smaller jars. Everything else just got piled up in a few of the other jars or on the ground and left where it was for now. It hurt on an existential level to just see the pile of spirit herbs, rare wood and ores in a pile on the ground, but there was no way to store them or bring them with them. The following two weeks became a strange cycle of frustration and lingering stress. Perhaps it was the autumnal weather, the colder temperatures, or just the subtle change in the light, but it became harder and harder not to think about their dwindling food supplies. It was also becoming more apparent to her that the pressure this place was exerting on their metabolism was getting stronger rather than weaker. The material pile, they eventually moved to a small rock shelter in one of the hills on the edge of the valley. It was an area that had been in their minds for a while, if only because of the weird set of three stones that always seemed to be in a state of random flux on a nearby hilltop. Beyond that though, all their exploration and exertions became curtailed as they both struggled to limit the expenditure of their remaining, very limited qi reserves. By her measure, she thought it was the sixteenth day since the previous change, when everything twisted through space again in the same fashion it had before. The season changed again. Winter now, with snow drifted high on the ground. It was shocking in its own way because one moment Arai found herself standing between two hills wishing it would stop raining, and the next she was in the middle of a small snowstorm, up to her breasts in snow that was not pleased to find itself disrupted by an inexplicable person. She was certainly glad she was wearing her heavy robes. At least to begin with. By the time she had her bearings and struggled back to their base of sorts, she was wet through and struggling not to succumb to wasting qi to maintain her body temperature. Sana was sat in the entrance, looking equally bedraggled and staring in a disgusted fashion at a small fire nearby. Staggering over and sitting down by it she eyed it as well. So, it turns out that with this, we are no longer deemed worthy by the world of feeling warmth, her sister said with a cold sniff. Well, in fairness it might have always been that way, she pointed out. Possibly, but even so Sana spat into the fire, which hissed. Maybe the place is just as sick of us, as we are of it, she added, sitting down next to Sana. Euwww Get away, you''re even colder than I am, her sister snivelled. After they had sat there in the cold and the gloom for a good thirty minutes she noted another nuance to their circumstances that was, if anything, just adding another layer of weird onto it. Our clothes are drying, and we can get warmth from that but not from the fire directly? she eyed the flames sceptically. I am so over trying to make sense of what does and doesnt work as normal in this place, her sister muttered from under the robe they were currently sharing. The snowstorm finally passed in the pre-dawn hours, allowing her a brief look at the starry sky before the sun rose. In the early dawn light, the landscape before and below them did look spectacular, she had to admit. Swirling snowdrifts and frozen fog obscured many of the hills around them. In the distance of the positively yin morning, she could see smoke rising in spirals from the nearest village. At least the people are still here, Sana observed sourly, trying not to sound like she was chattering from the cold. That prompted her to consider her own physical situation. With fasting pills, they were basically prolonging the problem of running out of food. However, they were now faced with the prospect of a week or two of this kind of weather before the valley, hopefully, shifted again. They might well run out of their remaining pills and be forced to start eating spirit herbs before that point. So what do we do? she asked. Sit here and try to conserve energy? Or go find a house attic or barn to lurk in? Sana stared silently out at the sea of snow below them. Well, Im going to see if we can even get out of here, without having to swim through snow, she added after a further moment. We go together, Sana said with a weary sigh, pulling herself to her feet. Better that than getting separated and stuck. It was possible to navigate in the areas with rocky outcrops, but outside of those places the snow was so deep that it went over their heads. It also held a remarkable chill, beyond anything she had ever experienced with snow. Not that that was much, admittedly. West Flower Picking Town was on the side of the subcontinent where it oscillated between tropical humidity, seasons of nothing but rain and periodical droughts when the winds on the ocean changed. In the end, she had to acknowledge that passage out to the wider valley was to all intents impossible without fairly ludicrous exertion. Exertion neither of them was willing to risk in their current circumstances. It was a humbling moment to realise that while their physical condition was still pretty good, they were now just as limited as normal mortals in the face of this extreme environment. They were making their way back across one of the rocky outcrops where the snow was a bit shallower when Sana grabbed the back of her robe and hauled her up short Look, over there, at the three big stones. She turned to look in that direction. The stones themselves were vaguely where she remembered the perpetually shifting ones from before being. Now, however, they were stood upright in a crude circle in the dell between a bunch of hills and had acquired a bunch of much smaller outer stones. Sat at one side of them was Elaria, wrapped up in a thick dark robe, staring pensively into the gloom. As they both watched, from the next hill, the woman got up with a sigh and cast off her outer robe. Reaching out a hand, she stood there for a moment until a sword blurred out of nowhere and appeared in her grasp. It was about a metre and a half long, made of a flat black metal and rather unostentatious. If she squinted at it hard, it could be a variant of a Jian, but the blade was longer and thicker and a lot less flexible looking. Pensively, Elaria swung it around in a few exercises and then started to go through a series of sword forms. She kept that up for almost an hour. Rhythmically flowing through movement after movement in a slow, fluid dance. Those three stones, do they look familiar to you now? Sana said with a frown. Familiar? They are the stones that were changing? she stared at the stones surrounding Elaria. They aren''t the stones that were shifting, Sana said. I thought they were at first, but those are still over there. Her sister pointed off into the afternoon light. She followed the direction of her gesture and sure enough, on a distant hilltop, the other set of stones was still shifting slowly. One and then another fading in and out of the gloom as they gradually interchanged with each other. So why are these familiar then? she asked Sana, trying not to let tiredness creep into her voice. They are the other point that doesnt change, her sister said, eyeing her dubiously. Dont you recall how we talked about that? She did, in fact, remember, but it had been a long time ago, relative to their current circumstances. Didnt we cross those off that list? she added after some consideration. Yeah, her sister said dryly. I know why as well. We looked and couldnt see them in the summer, but dont you recall there was a lake around here? Let us say that I dont, and you make this explanation a little more direct sis, she said with a sideways look at her sister. Sana stared at her with eyes that said that she was being silly before sighing. We couldnt find it because Ill bet the stones were under the water surface of the lake that was covering half of this place. It must be a seasonal shallow lake. She nodded, that was reasonable. And thats not the only time we have seen this place, Sana said with a triumphant look. Yeah, yeah, getting on with it, her sister sighed. Anyway, those outer stones, there are twelve of them. Like the other ring, but the other ring doesnt move. Nor does the tree. This one moved a bit early on. I remember, it was why it was on the maybe list. Well, what if it wasnt the ring moving, but other stuff. The contours of the valley have changed significantly between the various early shifts and these later ones! Sana pulled out her scrip and flipped through the different scene recordings of the landscape. The scrip projected one then another and another on top of each other as she watched. This point here is the stone circle there. If you fix those points verticallywatch, Sana said with a grin as she changed a few settings in the landscape plan. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it She watched the landforms rise and fall with the different shifts they had mapped. Flowing backwards in time, until finally, it was This ring of stones is the one that was on the hill? When we got caught with the shadow creature and the freezing fog, understanding finally clicked. Yep, her sister nodded. These should be the same stones. We will know for certain if we go over there and look at the carvings. I recorded them while we were recovering as it helped take my mind off the circumstances at the time. So focused were they on that that she almost failed to see that Elaria had finally stopped her practice and having collected her stuff was strolling off between the hills. Erm shes leaving? she pointed out, pulling her sister''s attention back from her smart discovery. Right so... What the fates! Sana blinked as they both watched the other woman fade out of existence into the fog. In the end Elaria took a further two days to return, during which they spent quite a bit of time looking back through their records of the obvious landmarks much more comprehensively. Just in case they ever had the chance to test the theory that the key elements stayed the same and it was the terrain itself that was what was changing. It was also, she conceded, a welcome distraction from their dwindling food and water supply in this wintery hell. Fortunately, it wasnt hard to get from their cave to the circle of stones either. The trip took a lot less time, once she had the bright idea of chopping up a heaven blaze pine trunk and using the bits to melt the snow. While their qi was weakening, it was certainly enough to fulfil that task. The weather also turned a bit as well over the following few days, as if something was finally listening to their prayers. With a few days of crispy bright weather melting and freezing the top of the snow, they could basically walk on it without risk of vanishing into a white-blue pit of ice every ten steps. So, now they sat on the hill, waiting for her to return a third time. It was odd, she had to concede, as they watched. Between one second and the next, the dark-robed woman would just shift out of the haze and stroll towards the circle of stones. Today, Elaria wore a thicker robe, with her hood pulled up against the chill of the windless dell. However, rather than start sword exercises, this time the other woman just sat on a random rock in the inner ring and stared at nothing. After watching for almost thirty minutes Sana finally broached what she had also been wondering. Should we risk going closer? While they had mostly determined that the people in the valley were oblivious to them except under the most persistent provocation, they had never dared to test that with Elaria, Marcella, Halla or any of the other occasional members of the group on the beach. Hertheir reticence came simply from the knowledge that their actions could be detected at all. Elaria and her associates were certainly the strongest beings they had yet set eyes on in this valley. Trying to guess their realms had been a fun early game but had been quickly abandoned as they never made any overt display of power that would allow their theories any purchase. She has never seemed at all threatening, she mused. I see no harm in at least getting to the edge of the dell. They moved as much out of line of sight as was possible. Eventually arriving at a rise in the ground about 5 metres from the seated woman who remained apparently oblivious to them. Occasionally she would get up and pace around at random, muttering under her breath, before returning to her sitting spot to sit in silence once more. As they looked on she did this for about 30 more minutes before abruptly stopping, shaking her head and wandering off into the mist. Well that was weird, she said after Elaria had vanished from sight. I guess she just came out here to think? Sana mused. Yeah, she agreed, looking around at the somewhat clearer dell. It took her a moment to understand what she was seeing. Turning her head left and right, but not too quickly. Umm do you see that grass over there? she said eventually, pointing to a random bit of frosty grass sticking through the shallow snow. Yes? What about it? her sister turned to look at her then the grass she was pointing at. Look at it for ten seconds, then look anywhere else for the same period of time. Then look back at it. There was silence for thirty seconds while her sister did just that, then a hiss of surprise. Everything is subtly shifting now? Sana said nervously. It seems to only be the little things, she replied, trying not to sound quite as uneasy as she felt at that prospect. Over the course of the rest of that day, her chance observation was born out somewhat disturbingly. It only seemed to be in the vicinity of these hills, but everything was almost continuously shifting now. Not all in one go, but little bits, here and there. A rock outcropping twisting and changing there. A hill changing shape. Bare trees got bigger or smaller. It never happened while you looked at it, but it did usually happen after a few moments of not looking at it. The only reason she was certain she hadnt noticed it before was because of the fog and the lower visibility and then the sun glare on the snow. Now, in the duller overcast light, with their vision opened up to a mile or more across the hills, it was much more pronounced. The whole wintery landscape was like a slowly shifting deck of cards. Always the same bits, but always recombining in subtly different ways. Elaria returned the following day. Now striding with a certain purpose, she arrived at the circle and sat down again, totally ignoring them. The red-haired woman stared off into the foggy middle distance for a good hour before standing up and pacing for a few minutes. This time, when she stopped, it wasnt to sit but to start drawing in the air. At first, it was just circles. Five of them to be exact, arranged in a loose pentagram. She walked around them pensively as they hung in the air as shimmering pitch dark lines edged with reddish-gold light. Next, she drew five lines between the different circles to connect them. After several moments more contemplation she sighed, waved her hand and dispersed the whole thing to start over. This time she drew the same shape, but with five equilateral triangles, joining them at their outer corners. Equally unhappy with that, they watched as she drew five circles and connected them with curving lines. Then diagonal lines then squares with curved lines, circles with curved lines and so on. Growing more and more perplexed, they watched Elaria do this for almost three hours before she abruptly stopped and kicked one of the standing stones hard enough to make it shudder before stalking off into the fog. In her absence, the last set of five circles connected by slightly different curved lines through their centres wavered and vanished. What in the fates was that about, Sana murmured. You ask me, but who do I ask her? she muttered. This sequence of events continued for almost eight days. Each day Elaria would appear, either to stroll around drawing random sigils and weird symbols in the air or to practice sword forms. If she did the latter, she usually got angry and stalked off after an hour or two. At other times, she would abandon her sword work after a while to sit on a fallen rock and draw strange recursive geometric patterns, seemingly at random and then spend hours trying to fit them together in inexplicable ways. All the while cursing someone or something called Mandelbrot at great length. As they watched in silence, letting their scrips record what they could, she found it was impossible to tell what criteria the other woman was using to reject the designs as she did. Occasionally she would revisit one with a different permutation, but very rarely. The patterns and the geometric patterns now ranged from simple through complex to outright mind-bending. A few made her feel decidedly queasy and one even gave them both a sense of unearthly vertigo. Any time Elaria arrived at a really complex symbol through this method, she would then spend hours trying to simplify it. Usually, she succeeded, but occasionally she would give up with a flurry of alien curses and stalk off to stare at snow instead. On the ninth day, since they started watching, Elaria came with three other people they had never seen before. The man was gaunt-looking, with a severe moustache and close-cropped hair. His dress style was bizarre; a bulky and colourful jacket, tight trousers that hugged his calves with knee-high leather boots and a broad cloak. He wore a sword that was like a long spike and something about his whole demeanour just screamed I am a noble. The other two women were both older looking than Elaria. One had the same reddish-golden hair but tending towards white/blonde in places; olive skin and bright, piercing green eyes. She wore a long blackish-green dress like robe, slashed with silver and gold. The third woman was simply dressed in a white robe with moons and stars embroidered into it in silver and white gold. It draped over her spectacular figure, concealing almost all of her body bar her arms but leaving remarkably little to the imagination. She had a tanned complexion with sandy blonde hair loosely tied back and deep purple/blue eyes. The three considered the surroundings before dusting off some stones and sitting down on them. So, The green-robed woman said in Easten, again without an accent. What is this problem you wish to tax our poor minds with sister? Mmmmm, the white-robed beauty smiled. Its rare to see you stumped in quite this way. I am intrigued. Indeed I too am intrigued, the man drawled. Humph Elaria gave a sardonic sigh, Oh well, you are all here now. So, she paused speaking for a second to start drawing then continued. Ive been trying to solve one of the absolute theorems, its an abstract issue that came up in our collaboration with the Milford Institute Both of them winced. This was going to be hard to follow it seemed. Sana frowned for a moment, then decisively started to clear out space on her scrip. Youre going to map the actual moment? she blinked, wondering why she hadnt thought of that. No way we can follow this in one sitting, and a flat image is going to be no good if they are doing all that drawing, her sister said frantically deleting things. Rule one of recording formations C depth is as important as form. Finishing cleaning out junk, her sister activated the jade and put it on the rock in front of them to let it do its thing. Fortunately, they had only missed a few moments of the preamble. The discussions lasted almost three hours in the end. All the new arrivals spent a lot of time pondering over the geometries and suggesting weird and unlikely changes. If the first day had been somewhat dry, the second days discussions turned out to be a proper revelation of sorts. The green-robed woman, who they now knew to be called Eleanora, took to the centre of the stone circle and proceeded to give a logical and succinct deconstruction of the entire methodology of what the group was trying to do. As she worked backwards through it with the others chipping in at various points, Elaria sat to the side listening pensively and saying little. Over those few hours, they realised quickly that Eleanora had a natural talent for explaining complex things so they were easy to understand, even if they certainly were not simple. Pouring over the recorded moment after the group departed they were afforded time to work out a lot of the nuance that had passed them by. From that, they eventually managed to get a rough understanding of the system that was being used by the people local to this place. It was, from what she could gather, something akin to formations. This was eminently helpful, as that was something they were at least familiar with and used on a regular, albeit very basic level. Most notably when sealing herbs. What they had in front of them though, was more akin to a whole cultivation system that worked entirely off the basis of formations, or Arrays as they seemed to be called by the four discussing them. The principle problem that Elaria was trying to solve somehow related to the inability of two parts of this system to properly interact in a way they should. The hypothesis she was putting forward was that there was a missing symbol in among the five that linked any three together and allowed the remaining two to become interchangeable. Its attempted elegance was breath-taking, even from her ignorant standpoint. Translated into the formations of their world, it was akin to seeking a way for a Myriad Elements Succeeding formation to transform from any pair of Yin/Yang Elements to another at any point in the cycle, rather than purely through succession. Something that she knew from Grandmaster Li to be a paradoxical impossibility as it would involve stepping outside the system of the world somehow. Put another way, Elaria was arguing that the system they used should allow for A to B, but also C, D, E or X without ever passing through intermediary letters. Over the following days, the other members of the discussion group, as they came to consider it, all made suggestions. First taking a day each to make their own thoughts on the problem, as originally presented, known. The fancy noble, who was called Edward, spent a long time exploring how the symbols placed within the large and small circles within the geometry interacted. From what she could determine, the term for them was Symbols of Power or perhaps Representations of Power. Many of the ones he presented were mind-bogglingly complex. So much so that they could only hope to pour over them with the recordings after the fact. The white-robed woman, Maria, was equally revelatory in her approach and style. She tore the whole thing apart and put it back together as if it was a formation. Setting aside the fact that she clearly knew cultivation methods familiar to them, she also explored the problem through the medium of a bunch of other comparable systems. Showing those where it did seem to work, albeit not in quite the same way or which showed the problem of it not working through slightly different angles. Then she returned to formations and simplified her complex, sprawling maps down to interconnected links of only 2, 3, 5, 7 and 11. Just watching formations of a complexity to dwarf anything they had ever seen, even in the Blue Water City Astrology Bureau, reduced down to something you could fit on a small wall in five minutes was an opportunity both recognised they might never have again. That said, she couldnt quite grasp why Maria had selected those particular numbers. She talked about the potential for infinite transformation and how this was one of the ways you could approach the simplest aspects of such a fundamental principle of an ordered cosmos that had to be embraced to be subverted. But that was a bit like someone taking her by the hand and saying, this here, is the world while holding up a mango for a prop. Do you understand? The following day was also occupied by a lengthy discussion about fundamental cosmic forces that went straight over their heads and ran a horse and carriage through their knowledge of Easten in the process. It was still recorded because there was certainly some worth to trying to unpick some of it, especially the formations stuff. Still, it was mostly just talking and occasionally drawing weird diagrams in the air or simulating explosions of small orbs of burning gas while the green-robed woman grew increasingly vexed. Both Eleanora and Maria broke into a lengthy argument with the nobleman, Edward about various exceptions to something Maria called the Special Theorem of Relative Energy Transformation, and how that could be represented in symbolic form without invoking a tribulation. Something all seemed to agree was deeply problematic but for wildly different reasons. Watching from the sidelines at this point, she started to feel increasingly uneasy. Tribulations were something everyone who did anything with qi and cultivation knew about. They were also something anyone with any sense wanted to avoid unless they were absolutely necessary. They were not common in West Flower Picking Town, and most that did descend were just ''Normal'' or ''Spiritual'' grade. Even so, spiritual white-blue or white-purple lightning could hit up to six times and turn a small town block into smoking chaos. Anyone undergoing an Earthly Tribulation had to do it out of town, and she had only heard of two Heavenly Tribulations in their entire region in her lifetime. One where the golden and black tinged lightning hit twelve times and melted a small mountain peak on the coast into a bubbling pool. However, there was no evidence of any tell-tale signs of tribulation as the discussions wore on so their worry there gradually lessened. Eventually, the group decided to call it a day and went their separate ways. The next dozen or so days after it was just the black-robed woman, Elaria, and occasionally her older sister Eleanora. Elaria spent most of her time drawing and redrawing diagrams with renewed vigour, while Eleanora practised sword arts and read a book nearby, only occasionally interjecting this and that. The weather stayed much as it had been. Crisp and cold. But there were no more blizzards. More concerning though, to both of them was the passage of the approximate fourteen to sixteen day mark for the landscape swirling about and changing. By now they had been sat here in this icy wilderness for thirty-six days by her count. It was three days later, on the thirty-ninth day that they passed the most dreaded milestone within their dwindling stores and ran out of actual food pills. They had already managed to string them out a week past what she had hoped. A small triumph in its own right, but their water was also dwindling and fasting pills were like a delayed alchemical bomb if you took too many of them in succession. So it was, that both of them were sat there looking glum in the chilly hollow, staring at the small pile of fasting pills and wondering how many edible and not too toxic herbs they had to supplement them, when Elaria appeared once more. She was alone this time, and sat around for almost two hours, doing nothing much at all before starting to draw. This time the symbol was different. The group had arrived at something of a consensus about the problem that had originally been proposed and Eleanora had taken it off to work on it somewhere else from what they could grasp. This was something else they had watched Elaria work on in her spare time, not consulting any of the others over anything about it. However, she had witnessed enough of what they were calling the Deconstruction Theory teachings and the various discussions about Array and formation structure to get a vague idea of what she was attempting. It was quite audacious really. Tangentially it was related to the bigger problem the group was concerned with, but now they grasped that was less about transformation in its own right and more about using that concept to create a kind of seal that would be functionally untouchable to anything inside it. This, on the other hand, aimed to create a special technique that could take one material, say rock, and turn it directly into another material, say a living chicken. Once she would have been roundly unimpressed with that idea, having shrugged and said: ''and? Anyone at core formation can do that so long as they have qi and a shifting technique''. That her would now be called ignorant and a fool by the two of them. They had sat through enough of the discussions to be clearer than they had any right to be, she was sure, about how that kind of technique worked. The nuance was one she had never really considered before. They didnt change the fundamental nature of the rock to become a chicken, they just took something called the principle of a chicken and imbued it into a rock, letting the background rules of the realm sort out the difference. The end result was something that both Eleanora and Edward termed something like Instinctive Solution or Instinctive Resolution maybe. Their dictionary and deterministic aspects of their scrips werent able to provide any better term for it. Having set aside the problem for so long, it only took Elaria two days to create the technique itself. Sat there, watching her while Sana sorted out herbs back in the cave, she had to feel that Elaria put it together remarkably quickly given they had deliberated for over a month on the other things. The first version of the symbol was somehow unsatisfactory in a way that made her swear, a lot, with all kinds of words that the dictionary function on Sanas jadework scrip couldnt translate. That she thought was a pity. They were both getting increasingly worried about the dwindling water supply, and new words to hurl at the sky every now and then would have been nice. As if in tune with her own dissatisfaction, Elaria eventually stormed off, still spitting invectives, leaving behind several smoking holes in rocks and a sad wobbly jelly-like creature that looked lost as it sloped off into chill fog and snowdrifts. The next day, Sana re-joined her to watch Elaria viciously slaughter thin air for a whole day with various sword forms and cutting exercises. Watching her swing the sword with unerring precision, she eventually commented. Do you get the impression that this sword art shes practising, which looks completely mundane might actually be ridiculously profound? Mmmmm,. Sana mused. It does have a certain odd sharpness to it, I guess. Thats not really it, although I do agree, She shook her head. Think on it. We have been able to touch our own qi here, but not replenish it even with pills. Neither of us has Spiritual Cultivation laws or a dantian. In this place, its become really easy to forget that we are almost at the peak of Physical Foundation. Both of us were only half step from Mantra Seed before we got trapped in here. Sana frowned watching the repetitive sword strikes. For once Im not sure I follow you. Simply put, although this place changes its landscape more than a noble daughter changes her mind buying a new dress, the space itself feels remarkably stable, she said dryly. Its possible were somehow not in sync with it? Sana rebutted. This is old ground. Possibly, but we can interact with stuff, break stuff, pull stuff up and so on. The limiting factor seems to be we cant draw nutrition of any sort from the environment right? Yes, Sana said wearily. As I said, this is old ground. Yep. It is sis. But look. She gave Sana cats eyes and pointed at Elarias sword cuts. They both watched as each cut produced a tiny flicker in the air about her. I dunno what kind of qi that is, but its qi and you can actually feel it. She almost hissed. Have you actually felt any other qi in this place? We can see it in things, but apart from whats in our bodies, or what was in the spirit herb pile we have been able to observe qi-like things but never so much as touch them. Im not convinced, Sana muttered. Isnt that a bit too coincidental? Well, maybe, but also not really, because I dunno about you? But I am not going over there to try to lick qi condensation off the edge of a sword thats slightly breaking the space of this place with every swing. I dont have to be at Dao Seeking to know what thatd look like, she said dryly. Her sister opened and shut her mouth a few times before just sighing and putting her chin in her hands. They watched as Elaria did a few more sword swings, but the anomalous event C if it was such C had passed. Staring at the sword and then the space she had been cutting for a few moments Elaria sighed, shoved the sword halfway to its hilt in a rock and stalked off. Moments after she departed into the mist, the sword blurred and vanished as well. Elaria didnt return to the circle for almost five days. In the intervening time, they mostly passed the time with simple meditation and pondering more of the discussions they had heard. Almost out of desperation she started trying to do geomancy to see if there was any auspicious route out of their circumstances. Various methods were tried, from Fate Sticks to a five elements board, but all of them showed remarkably little in the way of anything useful. The best she got was from the fate sticks, which suggested that staying the course was the harmonious way. As Sana pointed out, somewhat acerbically, that could be read both as if you keep doing what youre doing an opportunity will come and also as just keep doing this, its the least horrible death you can suffer. It was something of a relief when Elaria did finally return the next day. Her arrival with another person in tow served as a welcome distraction from their own woes, and certainly from the faint pressure that was growing within her body as her vital qi started to cannibalize itself to keep her in healthy condition. Elarias companion looked like a younger version of herself, with redder hair and bluer eyes. This, as it turned out was a rather prescient observation, because the woman was, in fact, Elarias younger sister, Elsabeth. From their chatter, they quickly gathered that she had come for a short visit from their home city of Caludonum. They laughed and ate a picnic in the icy landscape. Played a game of strategy on a board that looked a lot like Imperial Chess but had more pieces and wasnt as fast-paced, and finally had a snowball fight and made snowmen. All the while they talked away in a language neither of them nor the deciphering formation on their jade scrips could make anything of. Eventually, as the sun went down, they both departed arm in arm into the mists in the direction of the valley slopes. When next Elaria returned, she seemed invigorated or maybe re-energised and once again began to tackle the development of her strange technique. This time her drawing was much more fluid and confident. Drawing out symbols like they were writing in the air and then somehow transposing them in a way neither of them could quite follow. When it was done, there were two mirrored seal-like circles in the air. She stared at it for a while, walking around it and considering the two mirror images from different angles. Has she succeeded with it at last? Sana asked, frowning as she asked the clearly rhetorical question. She traced back the logic as far as she could see and found herself nibbling her lip as she tested her own understanding on it. Maybe? was all she could hazard after a moment. Then because she was feeling a bit peeved. It seems like when they are overlaid they should enable some form of change in a controllable and repeatable fashion Youre only saying that because you have a good memory. Sana sniffed. She held up her hands and shook her head wryly. Monkey poop. You got me. I got no idea, all we can do is watch and see. Her sister just sighed again and turned back to watch Elaria who was now, rather unusually, pacing around talking out loud to herself. Up until this point she had mostly worked in silence except when annoyed enough to start cursing things. This should work as it was, but its too complex. The real thing should have a simplicity that unifies itself within the whole and allows it to constantly revise itself in accordance with the situations and objects it needs to adapt. Still, this is the closest anyone has come to proper concept transformation since the bloodbath that led to the ruination of the Heroic Age. I wonder, does its vexing inability to find its Unity have to do with those vile old men in Lothringar that would be troublesome. They watched, as she walked back over to the complex circle and examined it again. It somewhat reminded her of the way in which you might consider a much-loved family pet that came home one day with an extra tail. Finally, she turned to the side and drew a second circle and spent a few moments tracing the symbol carefully into it. When the last stroke went in, the whole thing trembled and collapsed in a noodle of dark lines and golden-red sparks. Narrowing her eyes, Elaria drew a second symbol. This one a little bit more complex than the last. In the end, she drew nineteen different symbols before one didnt collapse. This one looked a bit more elegant than the original that still hung there, presumably frozen just prior to integration, but not by much. Shaking her head, Elaria turned again and in another spot started to draw again, taking that symbol and the original one as the base. This time she went thirty-one circles before one didnt collapse. After that, she had to draw it out ninety-seven times, then finally two hundred and forty-one before she seemed to find something she was happy with. Turning to consider the different symbols, Elaria stood there in silence with her arms crossed, frowning. Only after a whole minute did she scatter the diagrams and start drawing another one from scratch. Five swirling circles with curved tails that connected to each other at the middle point. The outer edges of the circles then connected with an esoteric double line that twisted weirdly despite never seeming to cross. The final design at its heart looked like a weird cross between a lotus and a chrysanthemum that joined into a strange symbol that seemed to have no real beginning or end. She joined up the final few lines in one fluid motion and watched as the design hung in the air trembling for almost a full minute without turning into reddish-gold noodles. Apparently satisfied with this, she nodded to herself, snagged the sword into her hand from where it had been sitting unobtrusively against a rock and walked off in the mists. The symbol continued to hang there, trembling faintly until she had vanished entirely, at which point it slowly dissipated. She didnt come back for two days after that, giving them plenty of time alone with their thoughts. Mostly Arai found hers turning towards how much she hated fasting pills, despite them being the only thing now between them and a rather unpleasant end to this whole adventure. When Elaria did return, it was with a white-robed woman with dark hair in tow and a slightly older looking woman with darker hair who looked very similar to her. What on earth is so secret that you cant just tell me, your mother, and Iseult here by the usual secure channels, dear daughter? And so problematic that you need to call us both into an entrance to the Dreaming Gate of the Low Kingdoms? The older woman said bluntly when they were all inside the stone ring Elaria nodded and then spoke in a bizarre language. Amasela amadala aqale phantsi ukuceba. Ndixhalabile kukuba iindwalutho ezisemhlabeni apha zijikile zabuya umva zjonga emantla. Ibali lezinto ezifumaneka ngezantsi, idangatye liphume nalo. IChronominthian ayikatywinwa nayo. ukuba kukho ukungqubana apha ... ngoku ... The words seemed to blur and shift, more song than language to her ears. With them came a faint echo of an almost impossible antiquity. The woman who self-identified as her mother paused and replied. Uqinisekile ngale nto? Ngokuqinisekileyo ii-proxies zabo bezisebenza kade, kodwa kutheni le nto ifuna ukuba ulumke oku? The white-robed woman, Lady Iseult added. Ndivile amanye malunga namabali, kodwa ndiyavumelana nomama wakho ... ngaba sikhona isidingo sokuba nexhala? ukuba silapha, sithetha ulwimi lwakudala kangangokuba nabakhonzi babo uthixo abakwazi kuhlola? Elaria looked pensively into the icy haze for a few moments before speaking again. Ingaphezulu koko. Ndiva ukubawa kwenkanuko yabo kujikela kubaphangi kwikheji kwakhona. ukuba bayazifumana izitshixo zoko, iya kuba yinto elusizi. Kungenxa yoko le nto bendinyanzela ukuba nditywinwe kwakhona ngeChronominthian. Iseult asked something in the same language. Ukwazile ukwenza inkqubela phambili kwelinye itywina, esisenzo esikhulu, kodwa enye ingxaki ngu ...? Nodding, Elaria walked over to the middle of the circle and drew out the symbol in its series of iterations from yesterday. The two other women walked around the symbols that floated in the air. Looking pensive. Lady Iseult eventually exclaimed. Uyenzile inkqubela phambili koku! Finally, Elarias mother lapsed back into Easten, much to their relief. In theory it''s suitable, but this is quite esoteric it may draw as much trouble as it will solve? Elaria shrugged. Really thats just a thing we have to run with. It shouldnt invoke a genuine primordial adjudication at any rate. That was always the problem with the old sequence. Not to mention the archetype is currently in the same bracket as the words of power. Her mother frowned. I still worry that this particular approach will not be sufficient. Or Elaria grimaced, apparently agreeing. Or it will provoke an excessive reaction? Iseult nodded at that as well. It is all very well to make it here, in the Dreaming Gate. Those old thieves that robbed the cradle back then are terrified of the powers beyond it. But Elaria cut her off. Perhaps I do think we can carry out some tests in simulation and see what is what. As it is Ive only tried it out on basic things. It certainly is capable of turning firewood into perfectly edible croissants for instance. Her mother gave Elaria a long look they both recognised. If you have just created another Ridkul''s Escalating Monkey Cage daughter dearest I will personally make sure that Linris takes all your research budget and use it for something profitable. Like cross-breeding flying pigs with unicorns. Elaria managed to look mildly put out, while Lady Iseult had a fit of hysterics. When she calmed down she turned to the older woman. Sannae, we will probably have to go with this, as much as I share your reservations. As Elaria has noted, time is not on our side in this matter. The Holy Empire is being much more concerted in its attempts to gain real influence with many of those robber barons who are not content with Lucians reforms across the mountains, beyond the Dark Veils. The last thing your throne needs and we in the Ten Songs need is for there to be another conflict on the scale of the 2nd Succession Crisis. Sannae suddenly looked a bit disconsolate. I know, but it is an Empresss prerogative to want the best solution for her people. Elaria clapped a hand on her mothers shoulder and gave her a hug. Do not worry mother, we are strong. Between myself and Eleanora, Linris and Halla you have a core to this court that. It is not that dearest, Sannae sighed. It is Elsabeth that worries me I feel a terrible turning point encroaching and I worry it is not simply this matter twisting things. You think they have designs on it? Even with the protections resurgent in this land? Iseult asked, glancing around grimly. These kinds of places are not so easily touched by those old thieves to the south nor their lords and masters. Sannae supplied. But Undergrove. Undergrove concerns me, even with the calibre of watchers down there now. Undergrove concerns everyone. Elaria sighed. Even with the help we have gotten, it may yet require the playing of a hand that will cause issues. Sannae said softly. Thats a good way of putting it, Iseult agreed, sounding tired suddenly. Well, there is no point lingering out here dwelling on that, Sannae said abruptly. Let us head back to your quarters and find some strong alcohol and a picture of one of the dukes from some dustbin someplace. I fancy throwing fireballs at their faces suddenly. Thats a very un-empress like action, Iseult giggled. Bite me! They deserve far worse, Sannae scowled. "And will get it, if I ever lay hands to any of them." They watched as the three made their way away into the mists still talking quietly about the politics of their reality. It seems that this touches on the truth of this mountain somehow? Sana mused as she skimmed the transcript. I wonder what happened to their great endeavour she added, thinking out loud as they watched them vanish into the afternoon haze. Her sister rolled her eyes. Well... given were here sat looking at bits of what are presumably some other reality? Or something very like it. Not to mention we have been watching this space reorganise itself on a disturbingly regular basis. Then there''s the colossal ruins we saw on the first day we got here and the not so subtle hint that bits of them are scattered all over the Yin Eclipse mountain range Or under it, she chipped in wryly. True Or under it, Sana said looking into the surrounding chill fog. I think its safe to say it did not go as intended. Yeah Yeah... I know it was a stupid question, she smiled wanly. It deserved a stupid answer. And yet, Sana muttered. Saying it out loud helps a bit I guess. They both stood there contemplating the stones for a while. By the way she said, turning to Sana. She was still replaying that conversation in her mind and had just realised something. Did you notice that she said that formation/array managed to turn wood into something called a croissant? I did catch something to that effect, Sana glanced back at her. Isnt that one of those funny breakfast things they ate by the lake, with the jams and cheeses? She nodded, and ran a hand through her hair, as much out of nervousness as anything. You dont think it would be possible" They both looked towards their rock shelter and its pile of spiritual herbs and timber along with various other bits and pieces. What if its just as inedible as anything else? Sana frowned. She pondered that point. -It was a good one, she had to concede. If it was just changing rocks here I''d agree, but those things came with us, so theoretically if we use them, it might turn stuff into more things from our side? she said, trying to sound hopeful. Her sister stood in silence for a few moments before sighing. At this point, we really have nothing to lose by trying do we? No. No, we do not, she agreed glumly. We have been here for almost two months now...at least two months. Our food is gone, our water is depleting and our fasting pills are dwindling. If this place was going to relinquish us it would probably have done so before now. "When you put it like that," Sana scowled. "Sorry..." she shrugged. It must be something about this place." "Never make a joke like that again," her sister said shoving her over into a pile of snow. Chapter 40 – Desperation is One Hell of a Drug!
"...The structure of worlds and dimensions is complex enough to have an entire library filled out concerning it. As such, condensing it into this single talk, such as I endeavour to do here, is always going to leave matters open. However, I shall endeavour to do my scholarly best by the topic and keep you all awake in the process. There are three levels, usually: ''Lower Worlds'', ''Middle Worlds'' and ''Higher Worlds''. Everyone knows this. Lower Worlds, also sometimes known as ''Mortal Worlds'', are the most common... and the most constrained. Their energies are not any thinner than a ''Higher World'', but the Principle that governs them can be tyrannical and almost impossible to shift. Middle Worlds, or ''Great Worlds'', are elevated above them. These are lands with higher dimensional range, more malleable energies. Their base line can, most usefully, be considered in the scale of those worlds of the ''Martial Axial Regions'' of the Omni-Causal Construct, wherein they are oft called Immortal Worlds. Alongside them come ''Throne Worlds'', These are basically ''Great Worlds'', but their Truth, rather than developing naturally, has been either fashioned or refined by artificial means. ''Mortal Worlds'' elevated a dimensional step, to that of ''Great Worlds'', are also considered under this umbrella. The higher tier is separated into two informal layers. The lower one is the ''Supreme World'', with which most of you will be familiar. These are to ''Great Worlds'', as Great Worlds'' are to a Mortal World''. They are far fewer in number, and cast long shadows, controlled as they are by Source Sovereigns, existences at the peak of the Venerate Step. At the peak are the jewels of the crown of the Omni-causal Construct. The ''Treasure Worlds'' C or realms. These are rare beyond compare C more precious even than the Regalia of the Divines. Each one contains within it an immutable representation of a fundamental concept of the Causal Construct. They are the pillars upon which the very reality of the pyramid of worlds is stacked and indeed the most famous are called ''The Seven Pillars'', after the seven tenets of wisdom. They are also held by many, who should really know better, to be the template from which the Mortal Coil of the Omni-causal Construct is cast and recast in full. What few know, is that above and beyond this... there also exist other places. Places of remarkable history and mystery. The ''Star Ocean'', that ancient men called ''Abzu''. The ''Final Shore'', to which all things eventually return. ''The Throne'', ''The Silver Plain'', ''Elysium'', ''The Uncreated Place'' and the ''Low Land'' are all such domains. It is of these Seven, and their relationship to the Seven Pillars that I will talk to you about today."
Introduction from On the Order of The Realms C A talk to the Amaltharian Royal Academy ~By Maria Renhallan, with contributions from Aris Belmont.

~ Jun Arai C The Perilous Realm ~
Arai groaned and rubbed her temples as she sat on a rock by the frozen lakeshore. Various failed attempts at the arrays were scattered about, drawn on flat rocks, of which the lakeshore had a gratifyingly large amount. It made for a depressing and fraught tale, she could only think, as she reviewed her progress for what was now the seventh time. That progress wasnt much either. At least not in the direction they dearly wanted, which was a means to alleviate their food issues while they continued to seek out or wait out an exit from this place. At least she was now able to draw the thing without it doing nothing, or exploding in her face. That had been the first problem. Simply getting the shape right. Really, she should have expected that. It was one thing to be confident in understanding how to draw formations, but these were patently not formations, despite their obvious similarities. Uwaaaa, with a wince she stood and stretched her legs a bit as they were starting to get stiff in the cold. The theory behind them, once you got past that small issue of how to draw them, which was as close to a physical manifestation of the old saying it may sound simple but doing it isnt easy as she had ever seen, was surprisingly simple. It was basically like an anchored formation in the outside world. Which was to say you created the formation core, and it became a fixed point that altered anything that interacted with it. Sadly, that was where the easy stuff had ended. Staring around, she resisted the urge to kick over a pot of pulped spirit herbs as she sorted back through the failed attempts in her head. Right lets see how this went, she added out loud. The whole thing was being recorded by her jade scrip, so she could review it later for further ideas. And also in case she blew herself up, though she was trying not to think about that too much. We tried mixing up the grade four and five yang herbs. That didnt work. High sympathetic resonance of catalyst materials is, in and of itself, not enough it seems. These attempts had been something of a dead end, and a painful waste of otherwise valuable herbs as well. She was the first to admit that neither was much good at actual alchemy. However, compounding was something both of them were good at, and their practical herb lore was well above average. So she had been initially quite optimistic that this would work, and they had had little issue finding what they thought they might need out of the wide array of collected herbs they still had. The reason why this expensive pot of concerningly toxic herb pulp refuses to work, is, I can only hypothesise, because my own qi reserves are utterly pathetic now. On a related note. If anyone ever sees this other than the two of us, I again have to state that I find it preposterous that what may well kill us both here is not this mad endeavour, but the fact that my qi reserves were almost completely integrated before I ever stepped foot in here. She stared at the scrip, considering wiping that last comment, before just letting it pass. Somehow it was cathartic to just complain to the thing at times. Much better than wondering whether she should start inventing voices in her head to make herself feel better. Giving the pot a final glare, she walked back past the pile of herbs and qi wood. Most were so high grade that they couldnt even attempt to refine the qi in them. On another unrelated note. It appears that the suppression on everything else here, ourselves included, doesnt, in fact, extend to the herbs here. She held up a nine-star grade herb, a Solar Star Orchid, for emphasis. This solar star orchid, while a nine-star grade herb, should have had its qi density repressed to Golden Core. That is a three-star grade. As you can see, if I bleed a portion of the sap from an ancillary stem, the phenomena Pausing for dramatic effect, she held the herb up as a little corona of golden fire seeped down its stem. is dense enough to strip the skin off of my hands if I am not careful. As far as accidental discoveries went, it was hardly an unsurprising one. Their respect for the problematic nature of many of these herbs that had survived two attempts by this place at inadvertent culling was really very high. Poking about at them pointlessly had not been high on the agenda, so it had gone entirely unremarked that these herbs, varying from Dao Seeking all the way up to Golden Immortal in qi quality, were unsuppressed. What is also interesting, is that just like us, they are also having their qi forcefully sapped away somehow. This is, however, happening at a much slower rate. I guess thats because unlike us, they had some actual attainment in their foundation. She stared at the orchid before replacing it in its pot. If they ever decided to just end it all and be done, all either of them would have to do was eat one of these raw and that would be that. A sad thought indeed. Shutting off the scrip for a bit, to save its capacity, she considered the rest of the pile of herbs. It was dwindling quite rapidly. Sana was sorting out more back at the rock shelter, but they would run out sooner rather than later if she didnt manage to crack this, more problematic phase of making the arrays work in a way that wasnt an uncontrolled explosion or turning the rock they were on to slag. Checking her own condition, she sat down and started another round of meditation to slow her metabolism for a bit and try to force some artificial economy into her qi usage. Simply put, that meant using none at all or, because that was impossible, reducing the requirements of her body on her qi reserves for controlled bursts and then work in the times while it was bounding back. This problem, and reality of it, was one they had talked about a lot in the last weeks, particularly when there was nothing else to do. It was something of a quirk of the way mantras behaved that focusing on negative emotions while cycling your qi could in fact slow your cultivation given the right mental impetus. Normally, this was not a desirable thing, by any measure. Yet now, it was the only tool at their disposal. To be wielded carefully within this kind of circumstance to slow her metabolism and make her body deliberately more disordered and less efficient. The undeniable truth was simply that they were haemorrhaging qi at a slow, but gradually increasing rate. Part of this was due to the way their cultivation worked, and part of it seemed to be because the qi in their bodies was faintly out of sync, or maybe equilibrium, with their surroundings. Simply put; this place put pressure on their internalized qi and was forcing it out or leeching from their bodies somehow. Normally, Physical Cultivators exchanged qi using their mantra. The mantra then used it to reinforce the body. The whole process was a bit like breathing. The mantra channelled the qi, circulated it into your bodys bones, then back out via your bloodstream, through your organs, muscles and so on. This was known as the Containment Realm. Slowly, over months you would exchange all the unrefined qi that was present in your body for refined qi and once you had condensed enough of that in your bones it would become a permanent core of vital qi. This was why Physical cultivators at Containment Realm could live almost as long as some cultivators who were at Golden Core. What was important here, was that impurities from the process were lost via breathing, through the skin and via other bodily excretions, or just passed out of your body like a shadow exhalation of breath at the conclusion of each cycle. When you reached the peak of this process and your bones were saturated, you broke through to Physical Refinement, which was a sort of intermediary point between Containment and Foundation. During this process, you no longer had to sit for hours each day using your mantra actively or stuff yourself on spirit food like a glutton. Instead, the mantra gained an element of its own agency and, using the core of vital qi you had built up, started converting qi on its own. This could be qi you acquired by any means, such as through food, breathing or just being in qi rich environments. Unlike before, it would also utilise and streamline that qi refinement process in a somewhat selective manner. In accordance with what your body needed, as best the mantra was able to meet it. Using the mantra, physical exertion, stress and so on all sped up that process. At this stage, you could also reverse the process briefly to expel poisonous qi your body couldnt refine. Some mantras, such as their own, could even do this somewhat passively. Eventually, your flesh, organs and blood would reach capacity and you would enter Physical Foundation. At that point, your mantra would merge with your spirit root, or if you had no spirit root, condense as one directly and start the process of transforming that spirit root into a mantra seed. A process largely analogous to converting your dantian and spirit root into a golden core. However here, their problem was that this place contained no qi that they could actually inhale with the mantra, and their body was slowly exhaling unsuitable qi constantly because the refinement process of existing qi in their body was unstoppable. Both of them were at Physical Foundation, and close to the peak at that. Right now, their bodies were speeding up their metabolism to try to account for the lack of qi. A purely instinctual process, but eventually they would run out of a means to supplement that, and all the qi locked away in their bones would have been drawn from their organs, flesh and blood and so on. So her body would, eventually, become entirely depleted of refinable qi and they would suffer severe meridian shock at best. This was being exacerbated by whatever was actively pushing qi, including their vital qi, out of their bodies in this place. Subsuming it and them into the place in the process. Once they ran out of qi they would either have to attempt to cross from Physical Foundation to Mantra Seed earlier and risk catastrophic failure or become catatonic while their body slowly refined on a perpetual deficit. Not death, but a state close to it in all likelihood. Under normal, outside conditions, this was still a risk, but the loss rate meant that even if you did nothing at all you would live for almost 400 years before your body exhausted its remaining vitality. In here, the pressure that had been ratcheting up slowly was now draining them at over 100 times quicker than in the outside world. And they were still mortal. The lack of food and water would kill them through attrition long before they broke through and catalysed their Mantra Seed. -In short? It was a Big Problem. This was, she reflected glumly as she focused on controlling and slowing the flow of qi around her body and through her organs, why the sages and ancient elders all considered the method a dead end. That was why they hypothesised that the method was fundamentally missing something. That the laws were less suppressed in Yin Eclipse than other laws was held as a lucky circumstance. The true tragedy of their situation, though, was the devil in this little detail. Breaking through to Mantra Seed. This was one of the secrets of Physical Cultivation. Something that couldnt be taken, or pried at for whatever reason, unless you inherited that aspect and received the correct teachings. Their mother had been one of her generations three inheritors for her clan. She had been well above Mantra Seed in terms of her Physical Cultivation, at Unity Physique, in fact C the Physical Cultivation equivalent of Dao Seeking. However, thanks to the machinations of her extended family, she had passed away when they were still just starting the process of Physical Refinement. The means to advance their mantra from Physical Foundation to Mantra Seed would have been passed down to them, should have been passed down to them, but it had been seized back by their Grand Uncle within the Ruan clan, taken by force the very day their mother died. They had debated before if they could just abandon the mantra, pick one as Ling and Juni had from Old Ling in the Hunter Pavilion. Sir Oudeng, a benefactor of their mothers, had also claimed to know someone who could help, but that wasnt much use now. However, it was a vestige of their mother. The thing she had almost certainly died for, and protected them with. Additionally it was, in every respect, a truly excellent physical mantra. It was also, she considered, an insurance of sorts. While they held it, they were still potential inheritors through their mother. The uncertainty surrounding that status and their father''s swift actions after their mother''s tragic early death had protected them from any egregious reprisals since then for not ''submitting'' to their filial duty to their mother''s clan upon her death. If they discarded it, however, they would likely be seized by the clan as soon as it became known, and treated as ''illegitimate'' female heirs were in their mothers culture. Part of her wanted to believe in their father''s strength there, but it was impossible not to be concerned that they would just be stolen away at that point. Then their fate would be miserable. Sold off as diplomatic chattel at best, or just killed outright if their life since then was found to have brought shame. Or perhaps they would die just because they were an inconvenient vestige of their parent''s perceived transgression, or for refusing to do their ''filial duty'' in the past and ''voluntarily'' return when their brother was seized. Whatever their fate, those elders would simply hide behind the shield of betraying the lineage or something equally hypocritical to avoid condemnation. Nobody with the power to go against her mother''s clan''s status in Xah Liji city would likely care over the fate of two Physical Foundation girls. -Did they even know someone with that strength in any event? she thought darkly The dull negative thoughts swirled around for a while longer, making her qi sluggish as she hoped. A rather ingenious manipulation of ''Intent'' in many respects. Also, on another level darkly funny that dwelling on the painful memories would actually be beneficial here. As it was, using them in this way almost bordered on the acts of ascetic self-masochism that Dharma Cultivators used when interrogating their mental state. She completed her circuit and exhaled. There was barely any breath, so it only misted the air for a second before dispersing. Resolutely, she quashed the dark feelings and adjusted her mental state. The icy mists of this place were particularly inauspicious. Especially on days like this, where the cloud closed in and the clear sky was only on the horizons. Sighing softly, she put the jadework scrip aside. Almost three hours had passed in a blur, just watching the moments replay as she meditated. Reviewing what was on the slip again about the arrays and what Maria had shown regarding formations. Wondering if there was another way, somewhere, within all this information, while the negative thoughts regarding their current situation spooled in her mind. It was there, tantalizingly close, her instincts told her. Concealed in the words of those spoken discussions. But now they were up against a merciless clock, in a race against their own bodies and unforeseen circumstances, it was frustratingly hard to step back from the moment. Knowing what you had to do didnt make it any easier. It really didnt help that the isolation, mist and emptiness of the snowy landscape was finally eating into them. Sana cried at night when she thought she was lost in meditation. She was sure she did as well in her own less constrained meditations C the ones that veered closer to nightmares as she walked the fine line between depressing her cultivation and courting a psyche deviation. Neither of them talked about it though. Some things simply didnt require words, especially here in this icy hell. Strange to think that the act of watching the others, be they echoes, trapped memories or the real occupants of this place had done almost as much to forestall the darkness as did the little glimpses of clear sky, or the harshest of self-discipline. Since that day, they had not returned, and the sunshine was rare now. Now, weeks later, the land shifted more with each day. The mists swirled, odd animals hooted and cried out in inexplicable places in their icy vale. The isolation was slowly becoming another kind of creeping prison. She sat there watching the mists flow and swirl in the chill evening. For once, as if to make a mockery of her dwelling on them, the cloud did recede, so she got to watch the sunset into the haze to the north, its light dimming until the stars slowly came out. Once they brightened she finally started to make her way back to their rock shelter, watching the endless chasm of the night sky.

~ Jun Sana C Rock Shelter ~
Sat in the rock shelter, Sana stared out at the cold stars, glittering away in the newly darkened sky. Arai was still out there, probably just watching the stars. Her sister had been doing that quite a bit, and it it worried her. Though they were not that far apart in age, a matter of hours at best, over the years her elder sister had taken that position seriously. Sometimes it had been annoying, sometimes it was funny, and mostly it made her dependable. She was, she self-acknowledged, a bit used to coasting on that. Being able to play the younger sister, indulge in flights of fancy, and be whimsical. Be the one who could do and say the stupid things in the expectation that her sister would be the counterpoint in most things they did. To see her sister, who was the person who kept them both somewhat grounded, so lost in this fate accursed isolation was She didnt actually have words to describe the feeling, even though it was also her constant companion. Their constant companion, as they struggled, desperately. Not against some evil shadow or oppressive force. There were no evil cults from the stories here. No terrifying trees from the inner valleys. No qi beasts. Not even the devouring darkness of the dark pits below the Yin Eclipse mountain range. They were in a life and un-life struggle with their own bodies. All because of a quirk of fate and some greedy clan elders half a continent away who likely wouldnt even care about their passing, if they even learned of it. Hard to believe she had once thought snow a pretty thing. A rarity in Blue Water Province, seen once every few years, if at all, unless you went high into the mountains on the coast where it never melted. Here its white blanket was as oppressive as any cavernous gloom. The sheen in the starlight, that might have been a breath-taking sight to her just short weeks earlier, felt like a mirror into the darkness of her mind. Giving her nowhere to hide. As if to punctuate that point, she threw a rock into the icy snowfield below their rock shelter. It skittered and bounced across the frozen waves of the snow before finding some softer bit and vanishing as if it never was. It almost felt like a metaphor for their whole experience here. Shaking her head to dislodge the fugue she was slipping into, she wrapped her thick robe around her a bit more closely and returned her attention to the jadework scrip. It was currently replaying the scene of formation drawing from the second day of discussions with Elaria, Eleanora, Maria and Edward. Preposterous, really, she muttered out loud, watching the scene with her head on her knees. Here we are, stuck in an anomaly, with no food, barely any water, a few fate-thrashed starvation pills, a small fortune in pricelessly worthless spirit herbs and only some ridiculously profound and odd formations laws to try and engineer a way out of this mess. Saying it out loud didnt make it any better really. She flicked back to the start of the diagrams and watched Maria draw them again. The sequence of numbers was what she stressed somehow. It appeared to relate to the number of connections, but half the theories they spoke about were so weird and without any founding in common knowledge that they were just strange words. Flipping it back to the start and watched her draw them again, trying to reason out as best she could what in the fates a Principle Number was, and why all of the relationships between these shapes in the array had to conform to whatever in the nameless accursed theorems a Golden Balance was. Idea three, she said, swapping in one of the functions on the scrip to record her own voice in addition to the scene. Does Golden have any relationship to Golden Immortals founding their principles? Even as she said it, she thought it sounded stupid, but by this point, she had long since stopped dwelling on that side of things. Ideas were ideas until they were not. Instead, she skipped ahead a few minutes, to where they started talking about something she was somewhat familiar with. Feng shui and divination. Here it did help that Marias explanations were simple and concise. Almost as practised as Eleanoras had been, but with the benefit of her being able to follow the topic somewhat. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. so if you were taking the theoretical approach from before, Maria was speaking now, walking around two exemplar sets of symbols and links. Those would be the golden numbers. But here, if you take from either of the more intuitive approaches to this kind of construct, as espoused say by formations experts of the Star Lotus Society or Clan Ryuujin. These same numbers and their relationship to the connections allows a sympathetic and auspicious relationship to form between the succeeding links. In balancing them like so How the fates did I miss that before, she hissed. She had listened to this section half a dozen times in the past week and barely registered this short section between the talking about feng shui and then about the means of drawing on fundamental forces in arts. Staring at the frozen images, she realised a small piece of their missing knowledge regarding those symbols and how to draw them was locked away, not in the numbers, but in what they represented. Harmony. Golden wasnt the important word. Balance was. Two, three, five, seven and eleven, she repeated the numbers back. It took a moment of wracking her brain to work out why they seemed familiar in the context of formations. A dim memory of Grandmaster Li talking about Absolute links. They are all absolute links in formation cores. They can only be split by the original and themselves. It was such an obvious thing, that she wondered why she hadnt seen it before. Only absolute points could sit together to become formation cores. Large formations nested them with extra links and elemental aspects to form yin or yang arrangements. The connections themselves and their stability were however determined by links within the absolute point. She looked at both the array that had been drawn and the formation, just in case she was imagining. Plotting the links took her far longer than she would have liked, though it was a complicated formation. As her initial hunch had led her to suspect, though, you could only arrange the cardinal points of the arrays they were deconstructing into those numbers. Extra links were just that, additional influencing points on the original core. So a formation with six points had to either have either five, three or two links dedicated purely to its core. Belatedly, she realised her mouth was hanging open and shut it. The whole crux of the point was that whether as formations or these arrays, they had to have an inner balance. If they couldnt sustain their own inner balance, they would collapse and only through that inner balance could they have any feng shui and thus exert any influence. With a sigh, she flipped the entire talk right back to the start, to watch it over again, now armed with new knowledge with which to try to make sense of things. Next on the list was why curved lines were different from straight ones in the frameworks they were making. Somehow she suspected that wouldnt be rendered up in quite so serendipitous a manner, but at least it gave her something to do while she waited for her sister to stop staring at the stars. After that first proper piece of the wider puzzle slotted in place for her, the next few days sadly returned to a tedious slog through poorly understood logic of esoteric systems almost certainly far far above her realm grade. In other circumstances, she was sure that sages beyond this place would be tearing their beards out and spitting blood at the very idea of such a hoard of knowledge being stumbled through by the two of them. That actually helped to keep her mood up. To distract herself from wanting to smash rocks with her scrip rather than read it, she eventually returned to watching the early discussions by the lakeshore. Her initial intention here was to use them to improve her grasp of the language. So it was something of a surprise to find a bunch of surprisingly offhand clarifications of discussion points at the stone circle hidden away in various bits of ranting by those on the beach to Elaria and Marcella about students and their assignments at the school. As such she got a fortuitous, if entirely unsought for, breakdown of this place''s element theory and a follow-up primer on array construction aimed at people who all concerned on the beach felt had their brains oozing out of their noses. All from simply wanting to memorize some longer words that might be relevant. Some of it was still pretty abstract, but looking at the very basic arrays and their spells she could sort of follow how they worked. It was a bit Wood make fire, fire burn bright, and therefore drier wood make hotter fire, but as a starting point that was exactly what she C they C needed. So it was somewhat to her annoyance that her train of thought on one of the more complex five-link formations was broken by a triumphant yell followed by the sound of a small explosion from the nearby frozen lake. Scrambling to her feet and hastily making her way down the slope and across the brow of the lower hill to see what was wrong, she half expected to see carnage and her sister half dead. Instead, what she got was Arai standing beside a faintly smoking flat rock with a small crater in it, marked with a series of melted pockmarks in the middle of a now fading design. I got one to work! her sister yelled. As she made her way down to the lakeshore, Arai ran over and grabbed her hands and dragged her along in a little dance of delight. It was somewhat funny, but also not, part of her thought, given their current concerns. A part of her was also annoyed, irrationally, at the incursion into her own self-designated role of specialised whimsy. You blew up a rock. We cant eat exploded rocks. Probably, she said with a scowl, then immediately regretted the snappish outburst. Her sister didnt seem to notice, or maybe just didnt care. I didnt get that one to work, I got one of the other ones to work. Oh. The examples, she said somewhat automatically as she cast her mind back to them. The ones from Eleanoras discussions? No the ones from Marias," her sister clarified, considering her handiwork. Oh. She hadnt spent much time with that, for all that they were much closer to the formations manuals they knew. That was probably why, she reflected with a soft sigh. She had been pushing herself to understand the more advanced concepts. Much of the latter half of what Maria had talked about held a lot of commonalities to working with the elemental ward stones, with similar elements and principals involved. They were already familiar with formations, manuals and stratagems to suppress and divert energy from one type to another. It was a fundamental tenet of successfully capturing more dangerous spirit herbs in a land that tried to subsume everything after a while. It seemed that while she had been using her familiarity with those systems and methods to unpick the array frameworks, her sister had just sidestepped that entirely in the search for arrays that actually worked. The design her sister had on the rock was...? This is one of the ones that they talked about, that change the type of a ''thing'' from one state to another, her sister explained, rightly taking her blank stare as her trying to work out which one it was. I worked out that word. Word? she asked Oh. You remember the one. Transformation of Ohhh, she shuddered. She did remember that, she had set it aside several times now, it kept giving her a headache. Yeah, well, it was bothering me because she kept talking about it. Its state. It sounds identical to State, but its actually state. As in relating to the way a thing is. Like, if its a solid or a liquid. She considered that. It worked, surprisingly, in the context of those discussions. How did you work that out? she asked, curious. Arai shrugged. Context matching, I set the really helpful dictionary you made to just brute force all the words it could logically be given the wider context of the topics around them. Anyway, she walked back over to the still smoking symbols This is an example for basic state alterations. Its basically an anchored explosion ward if you She watched as her sister took the faintly smoking pot containing a mixture of pulped Yang Fire-Thorn sap and a few balancing materials, and then carefully drew it into a single symbol with three absolute links. If you put it like so, Arai drew another symbol, one of the base symbols from Marias explanations and skipped smartly back. Now, throw a rock past it Curious, she obliged and was rewarded with a flash of heat and light in the afternoon chill and a thwack. The rock now had a head-sized crater in it while chunks of broken rock rained down around them. She stared at it and sighed, her train of thought broken for this. It was Thats... progress I guess... But you cant eat proximity moon runes. Call me if you make an edible explosion. Feeling a bit sorry for herself, she turned and decided to wander up to the top of the hill to do her check on the stable points. Once that was done, she sat back down and started reviewing the transcripts relating to the transformation circle as she had now decided to call it.

~ Jun Arai C Frozen Lakeshore ~
Watching Sana stalk back up the hillside, muttering to herself, she could only sigh. Sanas mental state definitely preoccupied a not inconsiderable part of the back of her mind now. The prolonged isolation and enforced proximity, combined with their current circumstances, were certainly starting to take an unpleasant toll on both of them. Talking about it wasnt easy either. But then, neither was stewing in it. Its an awkward quandary, isnt it, she muttered under her breath. She turned back to the array and knelt down beside it again. The catalyst used to power it hadnt taken anything from the rock itself, which was encouraging. That was another mark in favour of the theory that the physical aspects of stuff from their place was somehow separated from this one by an almost impregnable wall. Really, she had only started on this avenue of investigation to provide a proper break from poring over the discussions themselves, it having occurred to her that no amount of theorising would help if it turned out that the reason why her more direct attempts at that array were being stymied was because they were incapable of making any of them work here. A part of her did acknowledge that wading into this, as she was doing, was probably deeply foolish. As much as she might want it to be, this almost certainly wasnt one of those stories where some youth found the teachings of a mystical old master and got an all-access pass straight to the Immortal realm. What made it worse was that those stories did actually happen. -There was one what... ten years ago? -An inner disciple of a little local cultivation school, the Seven Jades Society, if she recalled right. It took a moment more searching of her memories to recall his name C Wei Zhaohui. They had sold his story of good fortune in scrolls for down on their luck people to read. Probably they had a knock off copy of one of those versions of the story back home, another vestige of a childhood that felt far further away than it really was at times. Wei Zhaohui had stumbled across the long lost cultivation cave of a vagrant Golden Immortal cultivator and by some miraculous stroke of luck not been incinerated by accident or slaughtered by malignant intent. Instead, he had found a piece of that Golden Immortals Intent which had, apparently, allowed him to cultivate all the way from the peak of Qi Condensation to the peak of Nascent Soul in a month. Afterwards, Wei Zhaohui had become something of a local celebrity within the province and had joined the Blue Gate School shortly after, that little local school unable to keep a student of the younger generation that was suddenly more powerful than many of his teachers -Well, it was good to dream, she thought wryly and refocused on the chaos around her. Most of these attempts had come to nothing in any case. If she excluded the earlier failures and melted rocks, she had three successes now. All with really basic formations that caused an explosion by affecting the air in proximity to a rapidly heating catalyst. In this case, the yang thorn sap. This had at least shown her that the earlier issues she had been running into had had a depressingly simple cause. She had been overthinking things and trying to do too much at once. For the very basic formations with one symbol and a few secondary links, it was sufficient simply to paint the array frame on the surface and then pick and apply the right symbol. It was drawing the symbols right that was the really hard part it turned out. Throughout the last few days, she had had cause over and over again to be glad that Sana had decided to record the entire moment so that it would retain field depth as a three-dimensional image. If she was working from flat images that didnt preserve stroke gradient and particle flow within the drawings in the air she was sure she would still be melting rocks a year from now. The other remarkable, no, amazing thing about the symbols, frameworks and whatnot that went into these formations was that they didnt require any qi input from her at all. That in itself was highly unusual. It certainly wasnt how formations worked beyond this place. Instead, following the discussions, she had worked out that the two parts of the formation required a degree of material harmony. The subsidiary symbols had to be drawn with a Qi-Catalysing substance, the aforementioned sap. The framework and links had to be drawn with a Balanced Attractor C like stabilised Creeping Vetch pulp. The absolute point was then drawn with a Qi-Gathering substance or compound, currently the dilute sap of the sun orchid. The central symbol was the activation point of these formations. The outer symbols were the components that either were combined or added additional steps to the formation. In this case, delaying its activation. Another one she had found could extend its duration. The links determined how they were combined. There seemed to be limits, which she was still getting a grasp on. She couldnt make a continuous small explosion. She had, in the name of the Empirical Dao, tried that. Just to see if it worked. Increasing the duration of the explosion turned out to make it weaker. And that was the secret to the sets of numbers Maria and Eleanora had talked about extensively. They governed how many links the absolute points could have and remain in harmony. She had been intending to tell Sana about that, but now she had left in a bit of a mood, so there was always later. Hopefully, it would cheer her up a bit. As she made her way over to turn off the recording of the space and let what she had compress itself to save space, she considered that that was also related to the Golden thing Rule? She was erring towards Principle now. That seemed to relate to the specific geometries of the links themselves, in relation to the nodes in the formations as much as the number. It had taken copying a bunch of the shared patterns and lines that Maria had talked about, drawing them out on rocks, before the pattern within them finally clicked. She was definitely thankful at this point that the mental acuity and innate pattern recognition that came with advancing your cultivation realm wasnt dulled here. It was also somewhat similar to the Principle of Balance that some of the more advanced formations manuals talked about. -Another regret there, she thought wryly, that she had been nowhere near rich enough to buy any of those and had only been able to study them in Grandmaster Lis workshop one time. She sat there, waiting for the scrip to finish its function, composing her thoughts so she could record them as well. Making the formations work became much more obvious once she started breaking the rules of what she thought she knew. To start with, she had been loath to do so, because changing formations like that was a fast way to end up dead or badly injured. Still, she had no real choice now, so risk-taking and trusting that what the groups in the recordings were talking about was correct was all she had. So far, apart from the early melted rocks, nothing had gone properly weird, so that was something at least. Next, I will try swapping out the component symbols while keeping the ratios the same, she said, starting the recording function on the scrip once more. Based on the discussions from day four at the lakeside, when they complained about students blowing things up, the major and minor parts of the formations need to be in specific balances. It is adjusting these set ratios of links that change the parametres of the formations within their original function. It had been a fortunate discovery of two days prior that that was an actual table. Marcella had drawn it out on a rock for one of the junior teachers and explained where the students were going wrong. They had missed it initially because the conversation about someone fighting a dragon had been more interesting. The take away, and the thing she wanted, or perhaps needed to test next, was how exacting the changes had to be. The implication in the beachside talk was that if they were out by a lot, they just didnt work, but if they were out by a bit, they could make the formations go wibbly. Nobody in a recording went into any detail on that, but considering the rocks she had melted, it was probably stuff like that MOON RUNES! came a shout from the hilltop. THEY ARE LIKE THE FATE BLASTED MOON RUNES! Sana came racing back down the hill and skidded to a halt beside her. While she was still working out what her sister was on about, Sana had already scanned for a new rock and grabbed the pigment. She swiftly drew the same symbol set that she had just done, but in the way that the moon-runes went. In one continuous flowing motion When the ringing in her ears subsided, she found she was in a snowdrift five metres away. Sand and pebbles were still raining down all around them. You could have checked what it did before you blew it up, she muttered accusingly, looking down the beach. They both looked at the crater where the flat rock had been. It was substantially larger than her previous efforts. However, what was most noticeable was that the colour of everything around the crater for a metre was blue. What did you do? she said weakly, thinking back to the comments about wibbly outcomes. I put the intention of turning the rock blue into it while I drew the formation. Just like you would with a moon rune. Sana said, sitting up in the snow, beaming. It really was blue as well. The rocks, the sand, the snow, the smoke, the small flickers of flame. Everything was a rich, regal blue. And what if it had turned us blue as well, she said, checking quickly that she wasnt, in fact, partly coloured blue. Sana had the grace to look a bit embarrassed and surreptitiously checked herself as well. Err... Oh well, no harm done! she said with a wry laugh, dusting snow and rock chips out of her robe. Sana also started to laugh, at first nervously, then properly. It was indeed a moment of surreal oddity. She rolled her eyes, and they both laughed for a bit... Which did them some good to alleviate the stress of earlier. Once they had both calmed down, they found a clean rock and sat down. So moon runes? Erm yes, her sister said, beaming again. So after I saw you exploding those rocks, I realised that all the example formations behave like moon runes. I just made that connection a moment back. The only real difference is that the moon runes on the Beast Cadre hideouts and the warding stele around town dont need a physically centred activation trigger. If you set aside the fact that they are a formation. All the symbols behave like moon runes on their own right. You can activate them by intention. But in this case, you maybe shouldnt have picked one designed to create an explosion, she pointed out. Mmmm, yeah Sana scratched her head, looking embarrassed. Sorry, I wasnt thinking. Shaking her head with amusement, she considered her sister''s epiphany. Moon runes drew their power from Dao Principles or even Dao Laws directly, acting as a physical medium to manifest a particular aspect of that law into the material world. They werent really formations as they understood them, instead closer to how talismans worked. Most maintenance of them in West Flower Picking was even done by the Pavilion of Talisman Makers rather than formations experts. As she watched, the duration of the triggered effect ended and the beach slowly faded back to its usual colour. At least it doesnt seem to affect organic things or we would be blue as well. Or it just doesnt affect us? Sana frowned. Thats not something we are going to test, she said flatly. On the other hand if these work, how come we are still utterly incapable of drawing in any of the qi ourselves or manipulating it? Hmmm, Sana nodded. That is the crux of the overarching problem, isnt it. Frowning, she turned to stare at the pale afternoon sky. What exactly IS the fate-thrashed reality here. Its clear from this that stuff is... well, has substance. We can break rocks, cut trees, move water, and even dig holes in the ground. Melt rocks, and turn the beach blue, Sana added, squatting down beside crater. Using intent, thanks to my mantra, also worked. Intent doesnt require qi, she mused. Although usually, you use it with it. Its mainly narrative impetus to guide it. Wait, wait, wait, she slapped a hand to her forehead. Hard. How the fates have we missed this. We have both been using intent with our mantra since we got here But never externally, Sana pointed out. Because ever since the mist encounter we have been basically crippled for qi capacity and triaging what we had left on a day-to-day basis. She thought back quickly, and it turned out that Sana was indeed right. Neither of them had used any direct external manifestations of qi. Not since they were climbing out of the sinkhole, which felt so long ago as to almost be a different lifetime at this point, and might well have not been the same as this place in any case. Staring at her hand, she walked over and got a rock from the shore. Picking it up, she imbued a sliver of martial intent into it and threw it at a boulder. It hit it with a *pock* and left a decent sized crater in it, no qi having ever left her hands. Sadly, you cannot live by intent alone, Sana grumbled. Not with our foundations anyway, she agreed glumly. On the other hand, this opened up new possibilities. She turned to stare at the formations on the rocks again. The sword that day was able to have a flicker of qi on its edge. You can almost taste the qi in the mists, but we cant interact with any of it directly. Qi is here, in this place, but its like its separated from us by an impenetrable veil." They both knew this particular problem all too well at this point. Why she mused out loud, getting up to walk over to one of the rocks. We are also losing qi. Beyond the passive loss via impurities that our bodies cannot refine. That happens outside as well, Sana frowned. There are certain areas on the slopes of the Great Mount and in the inner valleys and high valleys where qi sapping happens. And in the caverns below. Even in the normal valleys, it''s impossible for spiritual cultivators to replenish anything, their laws just flat out don''t work. Like a carriage wheel spinning in the mud. Well, we had sort of concluded that this was a more extreme version of that suppression. But as a counterpoint to that, the herbs are not suppressed, Sana pointed out. Which suggests something different going on to what is talked about in the Bureau records, she agreed. This was more old ground, but it had been set aside for some time now. Just taken as fiat at this point, and neither of them felt they had the depth of understanding to try to pull at it more. Sana grimaced back at her, looking frustrated. She nodded wearily. -What does either of us really know about the fundamentals of that stuff? All their knowledge on it was gained intuitively from the places they had frequented. Their understanding of it probably exceeded that of those many realms above them. But that wasnt theoretical knowledge. It was empirically practical. People of the realms who understood the theoretical knowledge saw no reason to go there and risk heightened death in those places. This place doesnt feel like those places though, Sana mused, staring at the distant swirling fog of the snowfield. Sure, we are haemorrhaging qi at a concerning rate, but feels more like we are a bucket with cracks in. Or just not a bucket at all, she said without thinking. Wait... What? Sana said, frowning. Not a bucket? she repeated. Fates! Thats it, Sana almost shrieked. What is, she asked blankly. Its a spirit cultivation thing, Sana said, looking flushed in the chill air. Ling Yu talked about it on occasion. There are some special physiques people are born with that make them unable to hold qi. It just falls straight out of them C or passes right through them maybe. It doesnt matter if they get a dantian or whatnot. They are incapable of retaining qi in their bodies for whatever reason. But we have physical cultivation bases, that shouldnt apply to us? she murmured. No, no, no, no, no, no what if we aren''t the problem, Sana said, her eyes saucer wide now. We are here, we can physically interact with stuff, our intent works. Yes, we are somehow obscured in form, but that might also be related to this. Everything we have brought in here seems to be affected the same way after all. The herbs are also losing qi as well. The qi itself is the problem? she said blankly. Id bet spirit stones it is, Sana said, her tone turning grim. Remember our qi replenishment pills spoiled, even in the storage containers, and our talismans eventually broke. At the same time, the reality of this place has been ratcheting up, shift after shift, she added quietly. And as it does, more and more stuff relating to our side, that was fashioned with the qi from outside that cannot be exchanged, like the pills... stops working, Sana said simply. So now the only things still working are complex living things, like us, she said softly. Or the herbs, her sister added. But the scrips still work, she pondered. Is that because? Those are enclosed artefacts, far beyond what the storage talismans are in terms of their technical scope," her sister agreed. Sana frowned and looked at the scrip pensively. "I guess they are still fine because they also rely on formations and rune script. They will work even for mortals and have no requirements on environmental qi due to running off their own internal impetus. Not to mention, ours are the expensive ones that have their own feng shui alignments and everything. They stared at the scrip on the rock for a while longer. And geomancy still works here, she said, understanding flickering through her mind. A thought slowly surfaced. An old talk, in a teahouse, about the structure of worlds. It wasnt a pleasant thought at all, not in this context. Their world was not a lower world, not by any means. It was in the middle of the great structure of realms, if you could set it out in a pyramid. The most numerous were lower worlds or Mortal Worlds as they were oft-times called. There the peak of power was the Immortal Realm. The power of laws constrained the world itself. Their space was rigid and absolute, but the density of qi was thinner. So anyone who crossed over to the Immortal Threshold had to depart them for a world with a higher qi density. If they remained the world would suppress them and reject their immortality, forever trapping them as quasi-Immortals until their enforced vitality burned out and their hard-won immortality was reclaimed. But at the same time, it was possible for an Immortal to arrive in a higher world that would be too dense for their foundation to handle and they would see their cultivation collapse. This could also happen if their qi was too impure, or their Immortal Principle was somehow flawed. Their impure or incomplete qi would be reclaimed by that world, and they would have to discard all their accumulation and rebuild their foundation in that new world or perish. If someone under Immortal arrived in one of those worlds? Unable to leverage their longevity being tied to their Immortal Principle to escape that terrible fate, they would die. An agonizing, gradual death of crippling ruin. That was also why you had to step beyond Ancient Immortal to leave the confines of their Azure Great World if you were born here. Before that point, your qi was not pure enough to sustain you in the void beyond. It would leech out and you would perish just as surely as that mortal from a lower world ending up in a Great World. An incomplete vessel with incomplete qi. Is this place a higher world? Sana said, so quietly it was almost lost in the world around them. .. If it is, she said, the sick feeling in her stomach properly lodged there now. Somehow, intuitively, she knew this was probably the fundamental truth of this place. Too many things didnt add up. This was a lost vestige of a higher world. Or perhaps some scattered reflection of one. A world above a Great World or a Throne World. Either a Supreme World or She turned to stare at where the school would be in the distance. A Supreme World with multiple Emperors and Empresses. She had just taken it as a cultural thing. -But what if No, that was impossible, her mind denied it flatly. If that was the case, this place would have been buried in the influences of the entire world and every other surrounding influence. A vestigial remnant of such a world? Just the rumour of that would see every power in the world roll over Almost as if it were trying to torment her, her mind reminded her of the proclamation, signed by the Emperor, by the Kong clan. A trial for the fate of a generation. A trial for the glory of their world, for the glory of the Imperial Clan. Then again, that was not a problem for here and now. Here and now the issue was more immediate. If that is the case its a death sentence, her sister said softly. If we are in a higher world, with mortal foundations No, she said flatly. Its not. Sana stared at her, her previous joy at working out the issue, now lost to the reality of her answer. She stared around at the ruined rocks. We keep trying. I refuse to let this fate-thrashed place be my grave. If we can make that formation work, it will give us time at the very least. Chapter 41 – Three’s a Crowd
I see thee dread shade, your foul sign upon this hungering dark. Though your hope was betrayed, to abomination you are wed. Speak your words, that I might know of your conviction. Show me your promised kingdom. Your so-called power. Your stolen glory. This land shall not relent to you, deceiver of hope. My Lady is with me, her favour upon my arm. My Lord watches over me, his blessing upon my blade. I do declare it, that we shall abandon you this day. Return thee to ruin, on behalf of our generations who fell here.
From, The Matter of Evershire. X-VII: Lucius Everkind, Emperor of the Imperial Commonwealth, faces the Prophet of the Yellow Mark on the eve of their historic battle before the Gateway to the Perilous Realm.

~ Lin Ling C Ancient Vestige ~
Lin Ling, or at least the part of her trying to hold on to rational thought amid a sea of confusion and rage, was forced to agree with herself that things were now awkward. Despite having known Juni for maybe eight years and Shu for four, the three of them had some kind of invisible wall that was obstructing any form of meaningful collaboration as they explored the area the stele called the High Halls. -Really its kind of obvious, we are all just insane because of the oppressive darkness and our isolated trauma, the reasonable Lin Ling tried to explain. -Screw you. They have no understanding of any of what we went through, another voice hissed. -You think being reasonable is going to help? Another added. -Stop trying to blame the darkness on your own insecurities. -Fates take you, youre the reason I even have insecurities And so on -If we go that way, theres a fate-thrashed collapse, we will have to go the other side, she said. Her psyche was at war with itself. At war over what it could remember. At odds of what it couldnt. Confused about why it was incapable of rememberingaa bunch of important stuff. And now just angry at everything as a result. The fact that her psyche was trying to splinter into these different parts, and she now had no reasonable way to stop it, was. just another source of inner rage, actually. -Look, we are taking on personalities like this so -So I can say that Ive always thought you were an overanalysing precocious bitch! -Yeah, shut it. -Look, clearly there is a deeper problem here than just missing memories? -And what would you know about that? Are you also a scholar of minds suddenly, voice in my head? -Whos the voice! Youre the fate-thrashed voice! -Yeah, not exactly sane behaviour here mental committee, she snapped at them. -Shove it. -You know you would be dead without us. -I might be dead BECAUSE of you. -Who is the voice? -Youre the fate-thrashed voice! Still, all things considered, she was still alive. The small shard of rationality that was maintaining control over her physical form tried to add as cheerfully as it could. She eyed it warily, in case it also became a raving lunatic moments later. The last two so called voices that pretended to be rational had gone that way. -Maybe we are already dead, and this is just your mind grasping for a rational exit, another obnoxious voice added. She ignored that one. It was certainly a vestige of whatever that that -That Fates she was even forgetting who was responsible for all this fate-thrashed mess she was in. -That youth. The youth. Yes, it was the youth. -Or were there two..? -Was it even a youth, what if its one of Them? -Or a ghoosty! -Or was he a prince? Another voice sniggered. -You wanted him to be a prince, didnt you, another one leered -SHUT UP! She hissed, pushing her mantra through her head like a wrecking ball. The voices scattered, laughing, giggling, sneering and mocking her and it. Evading its clumsy grasp. Her only counter now was to just try and ignore or tune out some of them. If she succeeded in ignoring them for long enough, they lost their personality and just became bad thoughts and even worse ideas. Now if only she could get better at tuning out the more persistent running commentary from the other half a dozen shards that had been with her since before she ever met the person who was probably Juni. -SHE IS JUNI, she pushed back. -But you dont knoooow, the malicious voice whispered. -You''re not even the real Lin Ling, I am, another whispered insidiously. Exhaling, she tried to turn her view back outwards. Relying on the others while she argued in her head was a bad idea. Given she wasnt sure how real either of them was -Oh for fate''s sakes! Watch, dont walk there, there''re stairs down, Han Shu said from ahead. -Well, if we had gone the other side, and kept on going straight through the halls, we wouldnt be having this issue would we. And theres still the collapse, she scowled. -It''s like they just don''t care what you say, isn''t it? -They are just ignoring you now, you realise. -Totally. Who is going to respect you? -Yeah, like so inexperienced. Duh. Part of her had a flash of irritation as Juni reached out with an arm to absently stop her from looking too far over the edge. Like she was some small child. Really, though, the flash of irritation was for being reminded that Han Shu was here. He had recollected his experience in this fate-thrashed hell hole and by the nameless fate, she would shave her head and become a nun before she could reconcile his story to her experience. Apart from the last bit. Part of her was pleased he had nearly died. That was the least he deserved for having such a such a She had met some asshole who tore her mind to pieces, got stuck in a cave half-filled with a sea of corrosive blood, nearly been killed twice by the shockwaves, encountered one, if not two nameless horrors from the deep- -AND maybe a third. If the glowing undead prince thing we threw the blood over was real and not a figment of our imagination, one of the voices cheerfully pointed out. She nodded absently, agreeing for once with a voice. It held up her acknowledgement like some lifetime community commendation and started crowing at the other that it was more real. Juni had apparently fallen into some hell hole, met a bunch of long-dead lizard people in an illusionary moment, maybe narrowly escaped being killed IN the dream, nearly been killed by an ancient horror from the deep immediately after, encountered a small army of terrifying sludge things that spat rocks that exploded or melted, and were maybe able to see the future. The two of them had nearly killed each other when they first met, and then been nearly killed by.someone, and narrowly. -I really wish Juni hadnt talked about that, the strongest candidate for the real Lin Ling muttered darkly from the shadowy recesses of her mind. It was a miracle they had survived, even though they couldnt remember half of what had happened there and that left some niggling doubts in her mind, the broken bits of her couldnt answer or wouldnt. But there were some very nasty worries in that caged off part of her mind that didnt want to shift. Han Shu, on the other hand Han Shu had fallen into a lake of priceless earth-core juice, escaped, wandered around lost in the dark for a few days, swum through a large cavern complex where the most dangerous thing he actually seemed to encounter was lash limpets. Found a bunch of ancient vestiges with actual, interesting stuff in them that hadnt tried to curse him or gnaw his face off. -Or explode him with corrosive rocks. Found a mystic sword. Met an ancient cultivation ghost that didnt try to cheat him, kill him, steal his soul, rip his mind apart or turn him into a slave and generally had seemed like a good guy. And even when he HAD been chased by some ancient evil from the deep, his magic fate-thrashed sword had just killed them all, locked all the exits and even turned the nameless blessed lights on! Watch out, theres another area of collapse over here, can we jump? Junis voice intruded into her rant, derailing it somewhat. No way we can jump that, well maybe you can, but I cant, Han Shus voice sounded plaintive. And now both of them were treating her like she was a total moron. She had been aware of the damn collapse ever since they entered the hall, even told them twice that going this way would only mean a backtrack or a stupid jump. Never mind that he was. Arrrrrgh, she ground her teeth and exhaled. The injustice of the thing was just Really, she had no words. And. AND! -We still dunno if this isnt another horrible hallucination! -Yeah, we might be stuck in this hellish dark foooor eeeeevar, another sniggered. -We could even still be being controlled by that Di Ji, the most morbid voice chipped in. -Who even is this [Di Ji] you talk about? Another sniggered. -Yeah, there is no [Di Ji], stop making up people to rationalise your own stupid problems. -Next, you will be saying that we arent even in here, and you just fell and hit your head. -What a moron. may-you-be-penetrated-by-a-demons-cock-and-be-made-into-a-chattle-of-the-nameless-cursed-mon One of the inner voices of inarticulate rage managed to seize the moment to make itself heard in her mind for a few seconds before she managed to tune it out. Both Juni and Han Shu were staring at her. -Oh... I said that out loud, a small part of her sobbed. She glared at them both and dared them to comment. Neither did, so she stalked off ahead, in the direction of the actual exit of the room, where they should have gone from the very start. Maybe the next room would have a less destroyed table or a chair on the edge that she could actually kick over. That last hall hadnt.

~ Kun Juni C Mysterious Vestige ~
Kun Juni watched Lin Ling stalk off ahead of them. Not so far that she would be dangerously distant, but far enough that her annoyance and desire for more personal space was made very clear. She was becoming increasingly worried about her. She spent an awful lot of time muttering to herself. Not to mention the fact that her internal dialogue that was creeping out was on the level of some kind of gu incantation. The source of the younger girls anger was clear, to her at least. It had been a source of some annoyance to her as well when they were listening to Han Shu recount his experience with this place. However, it wasnt really fair to compare their three trips through this endless darkness. All of them were individually horrifying in their own ways it seemed. -Well, at least until Han Shus sword turned the lights on, now it''s like walking through night fog. Not that that actually helped. Sure, the light made keeping track of the edges of things, and sudden drops much easier. But it was also dangerous because there had been a few spots where it didn''t extend, where the motifs were damaged. Especially on this spur. Somehow it was also making her awareness of the unpleasant feeling that the darkness had reacquired more prevalent. It was the same feeling she had gotten early on in the darkness far below. She had been dimly aware of its returning presence ever since their close encounter with the soul setting spores. At first, she thought... hoped... it was just a side effect of them. But now it was getting steadily more -Steadily more something at any rate. Stolen story; please report. At times it almost felt like a hand, just behind the back of her head. Poised to pull her into the shadows the moment she lost concentration. Hunger was perhaps the most familiar aspect of it. A madness as well, like that of a starving man, held within it, always distant, but never that distant. It kept making her want to turn around, but whenever she did, there was nothing out of the normal. But, in the end, they were all still alive, and that was what was important. With life there was hope. -Probably, her mind treacherously added. -Oh dont you start as well, Lin Ling is bad enough. Yes, they were all still alive. That was an outlook that came with quite a few years'' extra experience of life in general over Lin Ling, and even Han Shu. And a better familiarity with the way the darkness treated you down here. She was the only one among their number who had been into the first layer below the valleys more than once. -You were a member of the Hunter Pavilion before she was even born, her mind added. What do you expect? She eyed the mental voice, but it still really was just her. Not that she was going to thank it for reminding her that she had almost seventeen years on Lin Ling, and six on Han Shu. -At least I was blessed with good looks, and physical cultivation will keep me looking twenty until I hit two thousand, she thought wryly. Schooling her thoughts, hauling them back from that rather self-obsessive thought and chasing them back to the moment, she stared around the hall they were now in. This one was largely empty. They were still going in a straight line, in accordance with her mental map, now they had retreated out of that failed spur. Thankfully, they were also on the ground level. The last one, that was impassable, had been one of the long transverse halls that seemed to run at a tangent to everything else. They were beset by sealed doors to workshops, collapses and disturbingly truncated walkways and holes in the floor. -When you consider that Lin Ling was promoted young for an eight-star ranked Hunter, even younger than Sana and Arai, who didnt get that rank until they were sixteen, and joined the Pavilion when they were twelve, at the fifth rank, thanks to their mother and father''s teachings. She was forced to re-engage with her mental monologue briefly as it was running a bit too noisily, to see where it was actually going with this background thought. She hadnt been properly beset by overactive remnants of her own psyche break since she had her qi completely dispersed by that youth now would not be a good time for her own ''voices'' to recur. -...Fifteen had been too young, even in this province where the cultivation realm requirements for promotion are waived in lieu of an exam before the grading committee in the Blue Water City Hunter Bureau. Maybe if you go to one of the mid-grade sects you might get cultivators that young doing this kind of thing, but here, she -All of them She exhaled softly, cursing her stupid thoughts for rambling on like this. are simply too young, even now. Part of it, she was sure, was that she had somehow sensitised her soul in the process of this whole mess. That was a rare by-product of running into serious mental trauma down here. If it was the case, she might well come to look on this whole endeavour as a colossal stroke of good fortune. -Assuming we survive, a part of her added treacherously, diverting from its own thoughts just to annoy her. She ignored it, having worked out the point her mind was trying to make to her. Lin Ling was simply too young. Her mind was too malleable, still developing its inner strength. Watching the younger woman mutter under her breath and turn her head this way she sighed. She was really suffering excessively. Not helped at all by side-effects of the same set of reasons it was inadvisable to break through to Nascent Soul before you passed puberty or cross the Immortal Threshold until your mental strength stabilised. That was usually in your early twenties. These places, the caverns and cave systems below the mountains and northern reaches of the Shadow Forest, south of Yin Eclipse, preyed on the mind as much as the body. Old Ling didnt let anyone he didnt think was experienced enough go on those missions. Theirs was the only pavilion that even accepted requests in the depths here, and usually, Old Ling along with some of his old drinking buddies who were not even ''Herb Hunters'' but very select ''Mercenary Hunters'', or the Beast Cadre took care of them. She was the only one of the current generation allowed to do so without the accompaniment of a senior from the Beast Hunter Cadre. A recognition that even if she lacked the cultivation realm, she had two decades of experience as a Herb Hunter. The only reason she wasnt a nine-star grade hunter was that one fate-thrashed mission. She mimed spitting silently in the darkness. Trust this place to remind her of that. Pausing, she surveyed the path ahead again. Lin Ling was still a few metres ahead. Moving, it had to be said, with unerring accuracy towards the exit. It was almost as if the darkness didnt impinge her vision at all. She was starting to wonder if her intuition, in the form of some of the earlier, less skittish voices, hadnt been right, and something more was up with the younger girl. They made their way across another largely empty hall and a short tunnel with stairs that took them down a level. This new hall was another big crossroads hall. Breathtakingly huge columns into two rows, with the walkways passing between them. Standing at the entrance, she looked over the edge of their walkway warily. They appeared to be at one corner of the hall. The floor was barely visible below them, at least 200 metres down. In the distant gloom, another walkway was just visible to her right. There was also, she realised, a huge gaping space in the middle of the room. A pit into darkness, with what might, if the light lines were any indication, be stairs leading down. Ive never seen anything like this before, Han Shu hissed under his breath. The grand hall within the ruin below South Grove Pinnacle is almost at this kind of scale, she replied, equally softly. This makes the workings in those caves I passed through look like small hovels in comparison, he added. This place is certainly bigger than the South Grove Ruins, though, she sighed. "Between the workshops and halls you saw, the ones we saw, and the fact that that shaft had at least 30 levels with multiple living halls not to mention the one where we found you and another besides If people did live here, it must have had a population in the tens of thousands

~ Han Shu C Mysterious Vestige ~
As Juni took over the lead from Lin Ling, he followed after her, looking around at the gargantuan hall and feeling conflicted. When they recounted their own stories of well horror, he had rapidly adjusted his perspective on what could be lurking in here. Somehow the improbable spider demon things seemed the most explicable of the things they had encountered between them. Assuming of course that they were not all facets of the same thing, however unlikely that was. His recollections might be hazy, but he was certain whatever had happened to the spider demon creatures was pretty final. That he had managed to walk through this maze of horror, in no small part due to the burn scar of the divination talisman, with such minimum hassle up until the spider demons was -Maybe you should have talked up the exploding mushrooms and the yin poison in the water more. -Or the hook bats, a voice in his head grumbled. Lin Ling had certainly been, and still was, it seemed, pissed off about the apparent inequality of their experiences. A part of him did feel that he was getting a raw deal there. Without their timely rescue, he would have died from the soul setting spores. That must have been a parting shot from the spider demons somehow. Even then, he would still have died, had it not been for that fortuitous reward of the Mortal Reformation Pill for his part in the recovery of Ha Yuns cousins body from a danger zone in the western region of the Shadow Forest all those years ago. On the other hand, a part of him knew he too would be angered to a serious degree if the situation was reversed. It didnt help that both of them had a thousand-yard stare that made him suspect there was even more, they hadnt talked about. One way or the other. -Not that its your business, a part of him added. They will talk about it if they want to When they want. Trying to pry will cause issues, and you know it. -Until it kills all three of us, the other half of his mind added, the paranoid bit that really didnt want to die a second time. The worst bit was that that other part of him was, on some level, right. If they kept going on like this; three individuals, rather than an actual team of cooperating people, they were going to run into real trouble if they did meet something physically dangerous, like some cave swarm. The sword might protect them, maybe not. It hadnt had any warmth since he was healed, even though he was holding it, still in its scabbard, as they walked around. The huge hall was impressive. The dim light gave ephemeral suggestions of colour and design that hinted at the marvel it would be if fully lit. Even on this walkway, stretching between the columns, the floor was inset with marble and granite slabs. The pillars that rose into the darkness appeared to have been drawn like glass from the floor and ceiling, joining and coiling to form immense trunks in the style of sweeping trees. Arches of support threading off them to double as branches, so it seemed like the walkway was supported upon a lower level of them. -So many shadows and blind angles from which death could spring on us unawares, a paranoid voice muttered in his head. Even though he was alive because of it, it was hard not to feel somewhat vexed over the effects of the Mortal Reformation Pill. Its effect on his physical foundation was somewhat strange. He had lost all the qi in his body, even taking the strongest of his qi replenishment pills hadnt done much to solve that. He had also lost all the progress towards Physical Foundation he had built up. Effectively the pill had dropped him back into early Qi Containment but it had not, and this was the most fate-thrashed bizarre part, undone the transformation to his mantra that came with reaching Physical Refinement. That change allowed it to passively cycle itself, and It had guzzled up the qi from several pills and started re-establishing his vital qi within moments of him taking them. It would likely take a week or two, but he would probably return to Physical Refinement without ever having to do anything other than eat qi replenishment pills and some nutrition pills or suitable spirit herbs. Furthermore, he would possibly have even increased the base capacity of his bones to hold vital qi in the process. He would have to ask his uncle if they got out. Sir Han Ran was at the peak of Soul Meridians and was one of the foremost experts in the Han family. Failing that he could try asking Old Ling, the head of the Hunter Pavilion. Over here, echoed through the hall, and he was jolted out of considering his limited physical state by Juni calling him. She stood about 30 metres ahead of them. The walkway reconnected to the hall here, in a broad half octagon. At its back was a door, sealed off by a carved seal: what looked like a weird cross between a moon rune and a formation? Above the door was written in the same oddly familiar script a series of instructions that suggested Danger, Big Danger, Hall, Open and Learning, which resolved themselves as Scripture Hall and presumably the danger was the ward. Its locked? he asked, arriving beside them. Not for long. probably Juni replied. Lin Ling arrived moments later. Oh one of these, she said in a distant manner. He stepped smartly aside as a jar of something with far too much unconstrained yang qi appeared in her arms. Juni also took a half step away as the luss cloth that Lin Ling was wearing started to smoke faintly under its influence. He watched as Lin Ling put the jar down on the ground and got a torch wrapped in luss cloth out of her talisman and daubed what appeared to be a dark red, internally luminous -Is that blood of some yang attribute qi beast? He found himself wondering. Presumably its from the qi beast she mentioned in the cavern. Lets see if thats enough, Lin Ling finished daubing a large splatter of the blood onto the symbol and stepped back. There was a grinding sound and the runes all around the door glimmered faintly. The symbol on the door shifted from Locked to Authority Accepted. The grinding continued for some time, with no obvious effect that he could see, then the door wavered and flowed into the frame, leaving an open doorway to enter and a dark tunnel beyond. The surrounding runes all started to shimmer and reorganise themselves. Wait Lin Ling made no move to enter Those runes on the wall are the same ones as from my erm from she paused seeming unwilling to expound. from-when-I-threw-blood-over-the-skeleton-chained-to-the-chair. The words came out in such a rush that he had to run the sentence through his mind''s eye four times to decipher what she just said. Err Skeleton chained to a chair? Juni continued, There was a prison place beyond the way we came originally. It''s sealed off now. You locked all the doors on that approach to where we found you. When the lights got turned on. Do I want to know why you threw fearfully corrosive blood over a skeleton? He asked, a touch more offhandedly than he perhaps should have, as he tried to work out what the writing around the runes meant now that it had changed A screaming pain suddenly burst through his shoulder, sending him sprawling. White-hot fire raged through his flesh and tried to eat into his arm and burrow towards his heart where it had managed to pass through the damaged parts of his own luss cloth garment. It was only the presence of his circumstances and prior experience with the acid lake that enabled him to not scream in agony as his vision wavered. He was aware of Juni tackling Lin Ling smartly, going for her arm to stop her hitting him again with the torch, even as Lin Ling twisted away with remarkable agility. Stop! Juni hissed. *tcch* Lin Ling spat even as she picked herself up and tried to disentangle herself from Juni''s grip. Making a rude gesture with her free hand, the younger girl glared malevolently at him. You deserved that. You think that monkeyshit joke was funny? We can''t even remember a tenth of that fate-thrashed encounter And you want to treat it" "Treat it like its a LiKe. Its A JOkE!?Her voice rose to a near scream echoing around the hall. He was about to explain that he hadnt meant it quite that way but Juni caught his eye and made an unobtrusive sign outside of Lin Ling''s view "Shut it. Say nothing, Idiot. She Had. A. Big. Psyche. Break" Shame flushed through him even as he fought the pain, resisting it as best he could with his mantra. What DO you say to someone having a mental breakdown in a place like this? With a gulp, he looked at Lin Ling. Her eyes were not normal. The whites of her eyes were nearly gone and her eyes were almost glowing filled with rage, an icy fury that was almost edging towards something more. Juni, who was still holding Lin Ling, got punched twice, hard, as Lin Ling tried to break free Let me go. Im gonna beat some understanding into him! she hissed. Juni grimaced, blood trickling from her mouth, shiny in his dark vision, but still kept a hold of her. Ling, Calm Down. Youre not in control of yourself. He didnt realise. You never told him about the prison remember. OF COURSE I REMEMBER YOU OLD BITCH! she roared in Junis face The echo of the qi infused shout boomed around the hall, seeming to travel quite a bit farther than it should. She opened her mouth to continue but Juni, faster off the mark, spun her around and, having arrived at her back clamped a hand over her mouth, before spinning Lin Ling again and pinning her against the wall to stop her thrashing like an eel. The echo of the yell just kept going And going And going He tasted blood in his own mouth where he was almost biting his tongue to stop himself screaming in pain. At the same time, a part of him was straining to hear for any odd sounds in the gloom as the last echoes faded away. They hadnt found anything up here yet but the spider-things had to have come from somewhere, and they had made it up to the top of those stairs before he had, without ever passing him. Seconds moved by and there was finally silence. He could only look on as Juni leaned in to whisper to Lin Ling, Get. A. Grip. Ling. You are the one in control. Got it? Her intent infused every word, making the younger woman flinch back, even if her gaze was undimmed. There will be things you can hit to your heart''s content at some point, Juni continued but not us. We are your friends, everyones.. She paused. He was sure she was about to say everyones had it shit or something to that effect. However, instead, she added. Everyones real. Okay? But whatever he made you think. Thats Not Real. That was just him trying to break you. And. He. Failed. Lin Ling just kept staring at her, flatly. There was a long pause as if Juni wanted to say more but then decided better. They all stood there for a few moments longer before Juni spoke again. Im going to remove my hand now. You wont scream again? The eerie chill was still in Lin Lings eyes, but the rage seemed to drain out of her suddenly and she nodded slowly. Good youre stronger than that... Stronger than this Dark. Rather than let her go, Juni enveloped the younger girl in a hug, until finally, reluctantly, Lin Ling returned it. And you she turned to him and he felt her intent land on him. -Fates! he winced. Sweat pooled on his back and all the hair that remained on his arms stood up. He had never realised Junis intent was that strong. Even without his cultivation, he suddenly felt like a mouse in front of a very dangerous cat. Closing his eyes, he could only acknowledge his mistake. He had been aware of her fragile mental state. Grimacing through the pain, he inhaled twice, just to make sure he didnt yell. Bowing to Lin Ling, he offered her a formal apology. I am sorry, Lin Ling, I spoke wrongly and The pain made him grimace for a second before he could continue. And didnt think about your circumstances. I apologise." Lin Ling stared at him for a long moment before letting out a weary sigh. I know. He blinked, her voice had actually changed tone. Like she was almost a different person from before. Her psyche break was really bad. It''s not really your fault. Its just she slumped down the wall to sit on the floor while Juni squatted down beside her. Its just He grimaced. He knew what she was trying to say somehow... Or was pretty sure at any rate this time She finally added, as no more than a whisper. It gets in your head, and then it never leaves. Saying it doesnt even help does it he found himself saying No no it really doesnt, Juni said equally wearily. So we avoid that room? he asked carefully. Yes.I Juni started to say then trailed off. He was about to push himself up off his knees when Juni half spun and threw Lin Ling straight at him. The force of the impact sent them both skidding towards the dark doorway. Qi flared around Juni as she charged after them, tackling both of them and carrying all three across its threshold. He rolled underneath her and the doorway came into view The shadow with four clawed limbs hung in the shadows, just off the edge of the platform. In the darkness, beyond the walkway. Five eyes in shadowed sockets stared directly into him. He tried to continue scrambling backwards but couldnt. His entire body was limp and numb. A creeping cold clawed at his arms and legs even as his vision started to blur. The creature shifted. It crossed the platform in a way that made it seem like the world was what was moving rather than it. His mind just refused to process what it It arrived at the doorway and stopped. Four eyes shifted, looking at each frame, while the fifth never left him. Holding him in place, refusing to allow him to look away. Two more of the shadowy things rose up over the edge of the walkway behind it, drifting forward in an eerie fashion. They had no eyes, just shadows. Shadow within shadow. It moved forward, towards him, even as he felt something grasping the back of his collar and dragging him roughly along the floor, into the tunnel, slowly away from the shadow. It drifted out of the shadow, shadow revealed shadow, a lizard-like creature with pallid skin, and a robe made of skins!?! Yellowed faces stared back at him. Myriad eyes welcoming him, a hundred voices whispering to him Its eyes like the deep void beyond the stars devoured him, even as something touched his mind, calling to him. He was dimly aware that it was moving forward, through the doorway. Two of the clawed arms stretched out, making contact with the walls, scouring out the stone. Peeling it away like rotted wood. Its hideous visage opened wide, revealing a toothy maw that held just more maw. Other arms scraped the ceiling and its floating limbs sank their claws into the floor. Inexorably it started to move forward, even as whatever had grasped him from behind dragged him into swirling darkness. Chapter 42 – Broken Places
...Among the most terrible, yet also prized resources that are available to us, as experts discerning the matters of the cosmos, are those waters that derive from the Star Ocean. Their innate strength is, it seems, an anathema to all living things, yet from them and only them can we truly see the purest fundamentals of the structures of being before they were, well, anything. To us mere mortals their presence is rarely a boon, yet to those who stand at the apex, it is a remarkable gateway to a new land, and one of the pillars upon which the dominance of our world has been built, enabling those with sufficient strength and reason to peer beyond the veils of reality and step across strange aeons and even arrive at that mythical final shore...
Excerpt C Ad Astra, Quam Infinitum. By Lucius de Woll, with compiled contributions.

~ Kun Juni (and company) C Ancient Complex ~
Juni stumbled out of the darkness and sprawled on the floor, wincing. She was alive, which was good. It meant her intuitive guess about the meaning of the words that appeared over the ward as it deactivated had been right. There had been no Scripture Halls numbered one, two, three or four in Shaft Two. Her mental map of their progress told her they had taken a right-angled turn, so the huge room they had entered should have been the High Hall. The second, much bigger gamble there had been that the design of this place was somewhat symmetrical. The knowledge that there were steps down behind the door that sealed off the shaft they had found Han Shu at the top of had supported that theory. The door opposite their original entrance to that series of rooms at the top of their own shaft had been sealed in the same way, not that she had given it undue notice at the time. So coming back they could only take the exit opposite where Han Shu entered and gone straight through two smaller halls that had nothing but storerooms that were either sealed or some empty rooms with tables and chairs and the occasional lectern. The transverse hall they briefly investigated had been at right angles to the main halls. That should, therefore have been the route into other arms of the same complex. When the abomination taking the form of a SarKatush had *appeared*, sliding straight out of the darkness as if someone had pulled aside a curtain to reveal it, she was debating how to talk them through this knowledge. The need to stay alive had spectacularly supplanted that. So she had basically thrown and shoved them both over the threshold and then without looking back dragged her two paralyzed friends along. -How far we have come, you owe Valash a lifetime of toasts for whatever the fates she did to your mantra, her mind whispered. She could only agree. Her mantra had provided the final edge, the last little bit of impetus that allowed her to resist the crippling soul shock just long enough to stumble through the wards before they triggered behind them. Those had stopped the thing in no way what so ever, but fortunately it hadnt mattered because the swirling darkness had rolled over them and dragged, or teleported, them away. Han Shu sat up nearby. She could almost feel his teeth chattering. He looked like a wrung-out washrag, although that might also be her fault. Staring around wildly in the darkness, he grasped for his sword. Its okay, she spoke up. There is nothing dangerous in here. Juni? he looked around, disorientated for a moment before fixing on her voice. Where are we? Looking around with her qi enhanced vision at the room they were in, she couldnt really answer that, so instead, she opted for the obvious fallback. Explain how they got here. Were probably safe for now. I dont know how far we got teleported, mind you she immediately regretted saying probably safe though. It would be just typical for something to pop out of a wall at this point and go Oh Really? You threw me through those wards, an accusing voice female came from beside her and she glanced over at Lin Ling who was sitting up rubbing her head. Yes. It was necessary, sorry. Would you rather be dead? -Mmmmm, she had to admit that was a bit blunt of her, given the circumstances. Fortunately, Lin Ling just nodded pensively and went. Ahh...Umm. thanks. Did you know we would be teleported? Han Shu asked, still checking himself over. Erm Id be lying if I said yes with absolute certainty. But the wording on the seal looked ambiguous enough that it seemed likely, she replied, glad her expression was hidden from him at least. Really? Scripture Hall One seemed pretty unambiguous. He muttered. Im fluent in Formal Easten. We use it quite a bit at the Brokerage, she pointed out. Are you? He blinked What does being fluent in the various Easten languages have to do with those wards? Nothing, she said blandly, a part of her taking a certain perverse delight in this now. You didnt read the text over the door itself? She saw him frown. The words kind of imprint themselves into you, dont they? I got Danger, Big Danger, Opening, Hall and Writing, Learning and First, which seemed to be Scripture Hall One. Danger represented the wards. The alphabet looked a bit like the one on the stele which I thought Id seen something like somewhere. I guess. She could only stare at him and really struggle not to roll her eyes in the darkness. -He was even from the Yin Eclipse People, how could he not know Well, the logic wasnt entirely faultless. She had also been given mental nudges by the stele when she found them for directions, so she could see that they might give rather pointed nudges in other ways if necessary. It had taken her a while to work out what she was really reading on the stele and then much more obviously on the doorways in the shaft. Once it clicked, during the second trip down the shaft to get the remaining blood, it was so obvious she had wanted to hit her head on something and could only blame not seeing it on the stress of her circumstances. The alphabet is one of the Old Easten Scripts. Not the current one. The tutor I had when I was young was obsessed with the remnants out east before he ran out of spirit stones to fund purchasing stuff from them. Because he owed my dad a favour, he got hired and taught me the General Classics from when I was six until after my Testing Ceremony." Ohh he frowned, but Im sure Ive seen it somewhere and certainly not in the context of the Easten tribes. She offered a hand, and he hauled himself to his feet. She noted his legs were still trembling a bit from the chill and the soul shock. Its not the Easten Alphabet, as I said. Remember, they have two? A formal one, thats phonetic, not like the Imperial Glyph Script, and an informal one thats rather similar, but is what we co-opted to add phonetic nuance to the local Imperial Script. There are also a bunch of regional scripts and dialects beyond that the tribes use that are cobbled together into a second big alphabet. I see, he said a bit blankly. Oh. Thats why it looked so familiar, Lin Ling muttered from nearby. Nodding, she went on. The one above the doors here and on the stele is considered by scholars to be an Old Easten one because apparently it was first identified to the north of Snow Jade. Thats not current Easten Territory, hasnt been for 20,000 years or so as I recall being taught. Its one of their claimed ancestral homelands, isnt it? Lin Ling interjected. She wondered for a moment how the younger girl would know that pointless bit of information, until she remembered that she was, technically, from the Lin clan, and they had a lot of difficult history with the Golden Promise School and the Easten Tribes to the south of Yun Shan City. Yes, its one of their claimed ancestral homelands until the Golden Promise School forced them out with the help of mercenaries from the central continent, she agreed. My tutor, old Jiang, was fascinated by the ruins up there. The ones near the red-stone mines. The vestiges up there are potentially hundreds of thousands of years old, or so my tutor thought, anyway. A similar version to the script over the doors was found on several carvings in that area. Its not quite the same. Simpler, I think but close enough that I can guess the pronunciation through the alphabet and a lot of the words and phrasing are very similar to the older Easten dialects their weird mythology tales are written in. Another thing my tutor liked to read, and thanks to the curse of a cultivator''s largely perfect recall, I can mostly remember if I focus. That seems to have been enough for whatever it is that handled the transmission in the script to translate them fairly accurately to me, and its only gotten better the more I read it. Oh. So that alphabet originated here somehow? he mused, looking around. So it would seem, she agreed with a sigh. My former tutor would be fascinated. That said, I think the fewer people we talk to about this trip into this endless maze of dark, horror haunted halls and caverns where intangible abominations that keep trying to kill us, the better somehow Anyway, she went on. The text above the door read Principle Scriptorium, Open Channel. The danger did indeed come from the wards and wasnt actually articulated on the text itself. The doorways all have a sort of warning system in them I think that alerts anyone interacting with them about the strength of the protection and the authority level needed to access it. Its somewhat coincidental that the blood that Lin Ling has appears to have a very high access authority for some bizarre reason. Looking around the room again, she was struck by how familiar it was to the hall by which she had entered the shaft, and where she had had that unpleasant scuffle with Lin Ling. Unlike that room though, it was almost impossible to make out any details beyond the emptiness of the room. -Is the room in total darkness? She wondered, looking around. Deactivating her qi enhancement on her vision, everything plunged into pitch black. Devoid of any ability to see through it, the darkness felt like a smothering blanket, suppressing all her senses and enveloping her in a black cocoon. Waving a hand right in front of her face, she could barely detect any shift in movement now her that vision was unenhanced. She reactivated it and winced. It still hurt faintly, even though almost two days had passed since that moment. She thought about using another revitalisation pill to try to bolster her healing but rejected it after a moment. -Better to use my mantra regularly instead. Closing her eyes she took a deep breath. She was still getting used to that. Not a voice. Her soul really was sensitised somehow, she was certain now. An extra set of thoughts, questioning and prompting. It was something very different from an inner thought C and it was also right, it would be better to rely on her mantra. The stress would push her closer and closer to the peak of Physical Foundation as she used it to mitigate the side effects on her body. The meridian forcing and constant control of her qis outward emissions from her body were also contributing there. Han Shu was still squinting into the gloom. His situation would be a magnitude worse than hers. I see, he muttered. That explains why I got directions and danger levels from the stele, but not much else. Presumably, I didnt know the symbols and the whatever it is that governs projecting them at whoever sees them couldnt find a way to make me recognise the names? Yep. They seem very similar to the way people infuse intent into their shop signs, actually, she mused. Han Shu sat down on a bench at the edge of the room and sighed wearily, resting his chin on his hands and his elbows on his knees. So were randomly somewhere else in this place When you put it like that, she conceded. Looking around again, there definitely was only one exit from this room. -Hopefully, it doesnt lead straight out into a cavern, rather than a complex. -But would that be any better, she mused to herself. -You ask yourself, but who do you ask, she responded with a sardonic giggle. I hope there is a way out, Han Shu went on. It would really suck to escape death just to die trapped in some isolated chamber in the rock with no way out except past an ancient evil from the depths of this place. The really important thing is that we are somewhere not where we were though, she felt compelled to point out. Hmmmmm this room looks like the one in the centre of the second main chamber in the complex I first found, Lin Ling said, finally getting up off the ground. So it was a teleportation array even has the same odd feeling. Maybe, Han Shu said. Or this is just the reception room for the teleport point. The only exit, that they had all been eyeing cautiously, turned out to lead into a large open hall. Considering it warily, she had to admit it was very unthreatening. Her first impression was some kind of meeting area or reception hall as it held a bunch of tables and chairs, a tearoom counter looking thing and a large fireplace. Most of the furniture was rolled to the right and scattered down the wall base. Several of the tables were broken. Why a fireplace, Lin Ling muttered to herself. -Why indeed, she agreed. The heat down here, from the pressure of the rock overhead, was such that she was sweating even in her current rather inadequate attire. And why hasnt the air gone weird, Han Shu added. You ask me, but who do I ask? she grumbled. In fact, the air was stuffy. Far more so than it should have been from her own, admittedly limited experience with such places. It suggested rather ominously that this might be a sealed-off complex... Accessible only by the doorway, now ruined by the abomination. -Bad thoughts, worry about it when its clear that is the case, if it is the case, her inner self chipped in. -Being cheered up by your own attuned soul, wonderful. -I try, if I dont do it, you will stew in it, like you did over your spirit root. For years. You make Lin Ling look like an amateur in that regard. She was distracted from arguing with her own inner self by Han Shu, who was still poking around the hall. There is no evidence of claw or scratch marks. Or the weird bit I saw where it looked like something had just scooped lines straight out of the rock. The guard posts were all heavily vandalized and there was some evidence of it when we went through the outer halls as well, although it was only a small amount. Hmmmmm, Lin Ling was staring at the way the stuff in the room was all slid down one wall. Juni also found herself looking at it curiously. Whats up? she found herself asking. Dunno...Just something feels off about the room, Lin Ling shrugged, sounding bored? Her manner was really all over the place right now. Looking around, she picked up one of the pieces of smashed pot that wasnt by a wall. These look rather familiar? she mused, seeing if that would draw anything out of Lin Ling. Obviously. They have the same patterns on them as the ones in that other complex, werent you paying attention? the younger girl snapped. -So the inner voices were still not fully under her control, despite her own attempt at giving them a good shove back in the High Hall. At least she seemed a bit more engaged. Han Shu added. I wonder, is it worth seeing if we can find any intact ones? They might actually be worth something, given we have a serious issue with levy contributions hanging over us now. Lin Ling made a crossing motion with her arms. Uh nope. Do you wanna get cursed? The last complex had this really creepy vibe when I was walking about it, and I got the feeling that taking anything would be a really bad idea. This place feels even weirder than there. She filed that away. For all that Lin Ling was jittery as one of those special alembics for mixing herbs, her instincts for wrongness were sharp. She had been very keen to get out of those halls now that she thought back on the moments before their terrified flight. Ahhh it was just a passing thought Han Shu sighed and walked over to look at the fireplace. If this place is some kind of what did you call it? A Scriptorium, the Principle Scriptorium in fact. But what IS it? he mused. This looks mostly like a dining hall or a place for people to relax. I was going with ''meeting hall for people coming out of the teleport room'', but that also works. In the other complex all the workshop like rooms and storerooms were off that way, Lin Ling pointed towards a doorway at the far end. Bedrooms were over there, although not in this one it seems maybe they didnt have them in this place. Or the layout is different? Han Shu added, clearly not learning fully from his earlier lesson. Mmmm. She caught Lin Ling giving him a truly foul glare in the darkness, even if she sounded like she had just agreed with him and sighed softly. That problem was by no means done, it seemed. Han Shu was clearly forgetting, or dismissing aspects of her behaviour too incautiously. She could see his idea, act professionally and try to ensure that they were largely competent, but he was deeply underestimating the depths of an emotionally compromised Lin Lings grudge. She had seen the edges of the tangled mess that was her friend''s mind and it was really very bad. -He doesnt understand her background, her helping voice muttered, not so helpfully for once. -And what, you want me to find the time to give the village boy from Yin Eclipse, who barely has a bad bone in his body, the rundown on the Lin clans splintering and how their various arms are dealing with it? She shot back. -Well, when you put it like that. -And its not my place to say those things. We only know them because of the stories my brother told me of the three school conflict. -But if it means her not braining Han Shu with a pot of blood, he doesnt have our healing capabilities, her helpful voice worried. -Also, talking to myself in this way is not doing wonders for my perception of my own sanity, cant you uh just pretend to be a thought or something? -That would be problematic. I am already a functional manifestation of your connection between your soul and your mantra, and the only thing keeping the other voices locked away, especially those weird ones that keep sneaking back in, her inner voice muttered. She wasnt sure where to go from there, short of calling an enforced stop while she meditated on her own mental wellbeing and tried to sort out that. On the other hand, that had been a surprisingly strange rationalisation of what her voice was. -Also, the others are wandering off, dont get distracted, the voice muttered. She rubbed her temples and looked around. Both of them were heading off out of this room. She could worry about how it arrived at that interpretation of what it was later. Either both her subconscious and her memory were much more entangled than she was comfortable with, or something more ominous was manifesting in her symptoms. -For fate''s sakes, she sighed. Stepping quickly, she caught up with them as they made their way down the corridor. Lin Ling now looked a bit worried. She was muttering to herself about how this didnt fit, so presumably Han Shu had been right and the layout was a bit different. That probably wouldnt help with Lin Lings insecurity issue. Twenty minutes later, leaning on a balcony on the third story of a wide courtyard, she wasnt sure if she should be happy or concerned. In the end, the layout had been so different that nobody had any grounds to linger on their prior knowledge too much. Both the scale of this place and the extent of it far outstripped anything either of the other two had theorised about based on their previous experiences with ruins down here. She could have told them that was the case, just from the fate-thrashed size of the corridor after they left the meeting hall, but sometimes you had to reach your own conclusions to avoid problems. So she now leaned on a balcony on the third story of this wide courtyard while the other two poked around, within her line of sight, in different directions on the gallery. In its centre was a circular pool filled with water that seemed far deeper than it should have been. In the middle was a rocky outcrop with a tree and five statues, carved out of the rock, seated around it. Two were male and one was a female with pointy ears. The other two might be women as well based on their profiles but it was hard to say. The tree, if that was what it was, was gnarled and twisted, its branches stretching out like malformed limbs and its roots biting deep into the fissures in the rock or coiling down into the water. It had no leaves and its bark was a greyish-white. Under her qi infused eyes it had the texture and appearance, less of bark and more of bone burnt at a searing temperature. The whole thing gave off a faint flickering halo of luminescent gloom, providing the minimal illumination that revealed the extent of the courtyard. When she disabled her qi vision it looked, if anything, more eerily beautiful with all its branches covered with little colourless flames that moved like leaves in an unseen wind. Part of her suspected it was really some kind of sculpture, but she also knew enough about weird spirit plants to suspect that it might well be a spirit tree of some unknown kind C if it was the latter, disturbing it was a total non-starter of an idea. Her gaze also drifted to the pool on occasion. When it did, she fancied she could see stars within it, even though the ceiling above showed no evidence of enchantment. More likely it was catching some odd reflections of the flickering halo of the tree. Around the pool were eight octagonal platforms, set into its lip where the eight points would be. It was hard to avoid thinking they might be the base stands for cultivation platforms of some kind. The rooms are almost all sealed on this layer. Han Shu noted arriving beside her. Done already? She asked, somewhat surprised by his rapid return. Ehhh... What do you mean already? We have been poking around this gallery for almost thirty minutes while you stood there staring into space, he pointed out. -He has the mind of a koi carp, Ive half a mind to hit him on behalf of Lin Ling, her inner voice scowled. Ignoring that idiotic idea, she turned to stare at him. What do you mean? I was just looking at the pool for a few minutes. I thought it odd that there appeared to be stars in it when there is no enchanted sky above, but probably its related to the tree. Leaning on the balcony she glanced down, only to see Lin Ling leaning out from the floor below to gesture up to them. -Fates, when did she scurry off down there!?! Come down here. There are rooms and doors you can actually access. I want to know what they are, seeing as youre the only one who has some claim to being able to read them Lin Ling called out. -Maybe we should hit her again as well, her inner voice grumbled. -Maybe hit their heads together, she conceded. The rooms on the next gallery down contained precious little of interest despite the grand-sounding potential of the place. Their identifying text was all very boring; Workshop F2-509, F2-510 and so on. Random letters and numbers that were clearly some code or means to identify them, but not informative to them in the slightest beyond the workshop identifier. Most of the stuff in them was intact, although a few rooms had their contents upended to various ends for whatever reason. Mainly it was tables, chairs, pottery, grey slabs, occasionally what looked like scribing tools made out of unusual materials. Contemplating those, she picked a few up, noting they still held their edges. There was no sense of foreboding or anything inauspicious about them, so she stashed a few in the off chance they might be useful. If nothing else, she could try to stab the shadow abomination with one. The walls were all carved in the same exquisite fashion. Weird as it was to say, but she was almost getting glassy-eyed with them, such was the persistent level of quality within them, despite normally liking these kinds of things. There were carvings of flowing landscapes, animals, oceans, boats, cities and more on most of the walls. After a while, oddities did start to jump out at her though. Whoever had built the place had gone to exceptional lengths to highlight particular details of each panel above and beyond everything else that was inlaid. One room, for example, had an armada of strange-looking ships on an ocean, but only three of the ships in the middle were picked out in red and black stone. Another had a forest scene with a large tree picked out in what appeared to be a beautiful, faintly luminous green jade. In another, there was a vast city, picked out across a dozen panels, all monochrome marble except that every flag on every tower and building was picked out in different stones and carved gems. Each one no bigger than her finger, yet each an exquisite piece of workmanship. The tables and chairs in many rooms were also wonderfully carved. Their legs shaped like legs or animals or trees, scenes of strange plants and wondrous animals were a common theme. As she walked through them, she occasionally got uneasy feelings, but on reflection that was likely down to the overall abandonment of this place. It felt almost like the occupants had just downed tools and left one day over lunch. There were also lots of the blank stone slabs in the rooms. Her working theory, after listening to Lin Lings descriptions of the other complex, was that they were a bit like jadework tablets that hadnt been enchanted. Dropping blood on them, from a small pot she had claimed, did absolutely nothing nor did attempting to push qi into them. It was only when she found one that had been decorated, hidden behind a flipped table in one of the rooms with all its contents shoved to a wall, that she got anything like a reaction from one. Turning it over in her hands and examining it through her qi enhanced vision, she found it had sweeping lines around the edges, like the stele, but with a motif of waves or flowing water rather than vines, flowers or weird geometric shapes. There was, frustratingly, nothing to suggest how it was used, so it wasnt until she speculatively probed it with a little bit of qi that anything much at all happened. She watched carefully as it vanished into the slab without a trace, which was an improvement on the other slabs, where it had fallen straight through it. Frowning, she cautiously sent some more into it as she continued to explore the rest of the room, wary in case it had some adverse reaction. Eventually, she did get a faint sense of resistance and her qi was repelled, suggesting whatever capacity it had was filled. With it came the awareness that the thing had, in the end, taken almost a fifth of her qi from her dantian. That was quite a lot in the grand scheme of things. Turning the stone over in her hands, it resolutely did nothing. It was only after a few more moments that her eye found the flowing wave-like patterns. Three points where the waves swirled around and became circles, each about the size of her fingertip. Flipping the tablet about again looking for more, she could find only those three across one of the short edges. Poking one changed the texture of the central panel faintly, but that was about it. Shaking her head in the darkness, she stashed the tablet in her pouch and continued looking around. The tablet, however, had other ideas and resolutely refused to go into her talisman, instead, it fell to the ground and slid down the floor towards the back wall as if it were being pulled away from her. It was already halfway there by the time she realised what had happened, finally stopping with a clunk against a chair that was on the edge of the tangled mess of most of the rooms furniture. Slowly, she walked over to pick it up. That had been really odd. -Id say a bit more than odd, her helpful voice muttered. She picked it up and walked back up the room. Pausing for a moment she finally put the tablet back on the floor and gave it a little push towards the long wall, opposite the way it had slid. It went in that direction for a few paces and then slowly started to slide down the floor again finally it was resting against the short wall, where she had found it, amidst the jumble of furniture. Frowning, she walked out of the room with the slab and placed it on the floor outside. It resolutely stayed as it should. Flat and unmoving. Hey, Shu! she called quietly, Come over here a moment, will you? Yes? Han Shu made his way around the gallery and asked. What do you need? Grab something from your storage talisman and put it on the floor, she said, looking to see where Lin Ling currently was. He materialized a jar and put it on the ground where it behaved perfectly normally. Are you expecting it to do something? he asked after a moment. Here? Apparently not, she said, trying not to let the relief creep into her voice. Can you take it into the room and put it on the floor? she gestured towards the room she just exited. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. She watched as Han Shu walked carefully inside and without much preamble placed the jar on the floor. She watched as it slid, then rolled away down the floor as if it were on a steep incline and hit the pile of debris with a clunk. What was that? he flinched at the unexpected noise and looked around, clearly his dark vision was still very bad. Your jar her voice sounded a bit weak to her own ears, even though she shouldnt be surprised at this point. He looked down at the jar and flinched again to find it gone. Given his vision was so bad, she pointed down the room, then took him by the arm and led him across to where it now rested, with everything else, now on its side. They both stood in silence contemplating it before she collected her thoughts and took it back up to the far end of the room once more. Again she put the jar on the floor and they both observed it immediately roll all the way down. We should check some other rooms. Han Shu said, now sounding as nervous as she felt. A few minutes later, all three of them stood in another room with all its contents down the far long edge from the door. Three different jars all sat at various points on the edge of the pile. Well this is really Lin Ling said blankly. Odd? Han Shu muttered. I was going to go for concerning personally, she chuckled darkly. Yeah. That also works Han Shu muttered. Lin Ling continued to stare at her jar, drumming her fingers on her leg. Whatever it is, it doesnt seem to affect us.? We should check more rooms. After careful investigation of another eight rooms, all with their contents spread down long or short edges, they had found that all of them sloped different directions, seemingly at random. The ninth room, however she found herself staring at the jar on the ceiling, really not sure of what to make of that at all. The other two were also looking at it like it was some alien creature from beyond the realm wall. Finally, after the others made no effort to recover it, she crouched down and jumped the three metres to touch the ceiling and recover it herself. Now that she looked more carefully, the ceiling had a few unobtrusive grey slates and a pot in the far corner. So why are the tables and chairs not? Han Shu asked eventually. Walking over to one, she tried to pull it. It resolutely remained where it was. Even her full strength, which was a bit wasteful of qi really, failed to so much as make it move a hair. Its stuck to the floor, Lin Ling said rather dispassionately C after she had strained for a good ten seconds on it. Ive told you that twice already now. Han Shu gave her a weird look but thankfully said nothing this time. -It seems her voices issue still isnt resolving itself. -Id be more concerned if it had, she pointed out. -True, that would suggest an escalation, based on her current symptoms, the helpful voice muttered. Sometime later, they were stood in the central courtyard, having finally finished going around the remaining rooms. Access to the locked ones had been easy enough once she realised that their unsealing points were beside the doors, in the wall, not on the doors themselves. Most of them were equally odd, but a few stood out. One had had a pile of broken clutter plastered along the walls, repelling anything to the edges of the room from an Ill-defined point none of them was willing to investigate too closely. Another, devoid of anything movable, had the effect swap its orientation mid-way across the room, so a jar just kept rolling back and forth, never able to find a place to rest. A few were even unaltered, or at least not obviously affected. She found herself marking them off on a crude plan on her scrip. In the end, of the thirty-three rooms across three floors, twenty-seven had some kind of anomaly that affected the orientation of things in the room. None of them appeared to affect them either. Some experimentation demonstrated that whatever it was could touch any inanimate object that touched a floor, wall or ceiling. Items in mid-air were unaffected until they came into contact with a surface. All in all, it was really weird. Considering this, as she leant against the rim of the pool, looking at the water and the tree again, she found herself trying to see if there was any pattern in way things changed in the rooms. At this angle, you couldnt see the stars, but the water gave off a coolness that was almost refreshing by means of its proximity. Little tendrils of mist swirled across the surface, though she was avoiding paying too much attention to them. They seemed to shimmer and flow almost as if carrying out tiny dances, and it was mesmeric to watch them for too long. It was possible to see how someone might use the platforms around the lake for cultivation, not that the waters, or the tree for that matter, seemed to contain any qi. She was again shaken from her reverie by Lin Ling, who came by and gave her a poke. Weve explored everything. Apart from that tablet you found, I found one other one from the ground floor. I spotted it where Han Shu said there was nothing in the middle of a pile in the third room on the left side, she pointed towards the far corner Was a pain to get at, so maybe thats why he ignored it? I also found something else you might want to have a look at. It has writing on it. She sighed, nodding slightly in the gloom. Lin Ling was really holding a grudge. -Before she hid that insecurity so well, the helpful aspect murmured. There was something a touch odd about the way that thought formed, but she didnt have time to focus on it. It was right in any case. Clearly Lin Lings sense of insecurity in her rapid rise through the Bureau ranks within their Hunter Pavilion was being exacerbated by this mess. Hers was an impressive achievement, born out of a desire to prove her own worth after being branded the least valuable of the Lin family''s younger generation by dint of being a girl who also happened to possess a spirit root that didnt match well with her family''s arts. It was the antithesis of someone like Ha Yun, who had risen rapidly to five-star rank, gotten special waiver to become a Young Official and now just leeched off the chummy missions to Blue Water City. Youre brooding again. Dont do it, Lin Ling scowled. Anyway, how long are you going to stand there looking at that water like its your long lost love. Hes currently trying to dislodge Idly she grabbed for the younger girl''s ear, intending to give it a proper twist. Unfortunately, Lin Ling skipped back smartly and gave her an innocent look. -Fate-thrashed brat, bringing up inconsequential things, she thought dourly. -She should definitely crack their broken heads together. Pushing that away, it was a very unhelpful set of thoughts and memories to have now, she instead asked. "How long has it been since I started standing here? Clearly thrown off by her change of tack, Lin Ling frowned. Erm I dunno 40 minutes, maybe? Remembering what Han Shu said up above, she felt a chill that wasnt the blessed cool of the mysterious water on her skin. Turning to look at it, it was just as it had been. Millpond smooth, like a mirror, with its little serpents of mist near the rock. Have you looked at the water? she asked. Eh. No, not yet, Lin Ling mused and, walked over to the edge, looking into it curiously. Watching she started counting quickly in her head when she reached 100 she asked. How long do you think that was? Lin Ling blinked and stood back up from where she had been crouched next to the waters edge. Why? I just started looking. I just long counted to 100 she said quietly. Impossible. You''re just messing with me now, Lin Ling snapped theres nowhere near enough time -There is definitely something weird with this place, she thought to herself. The background set of calculations she was running on her scrip had also come back. All the distortions in the rooms were She stared at the readouts, then at the pool, and the layout of the courtyard. Perhaps we should take some more of the water? Lin Ling was in the process of saying. Decisively she put away her scrip before Lin Ling could curiously peek at it and reach a rather concerning conclusion. She turned to the other girl and walked away from the pool, taking her reluctantly with her as she returned a pot to her crude satchel. I think we should leave this courtyard, looking around, she didnt see Han Shu anywhere. -Great. Just great. First one, then the other, she grumbled to herself. Han SHU! she hissed as loudly as she dared in the misty gloom. You finished up? Eh? he poked his head out of the door at the end of the courtyard. Yeah, but first you should definitely come look at this room. Giving one last, somewhat more concerned look at the tree in the middle of the pool, she sighed again and led Lin Ling over to the room he was in. It wasnt one of the thirty-three, but on its own at the far end of the lower floor. A broader hall with tables and chairs set in a square in its middle. More stuff was stacked neatly along another hall. Unlike the other rooms, the motifs here gave her a faint sense of oppression as they threaded around the four walls. Do you feel that? she asked Lin Ling as they stood there looking around. Feel what? the other girl grunted, still unhappy at being dragged away, it seemed. This room it feels heavier somehow, she mused. Heavier was a good way to describe it, now she thought about it. It seemed to press on her psyche faintly. Nope. I dont get anything like that, Lin Ling shrugged. Finally pulling her arm away, she walked off, muttering under her breath. What does she think I am, a little kid? What an old nag. Resisting the urge to reciprocate, she walked over to see what Han Shu, who was standing beside one of the walls, considered so important for her to see. Now that she looked around, each wall had a massive carving on it, or maybe drawing, as they didnt quite seem carved into the stone. The one she was standing before was immense, twice the height of her, yet all of it weirdly visible in the gloom. The one on the left had a weird interlocking series of five circles inside a big circle and two squares placed at right angles to each other. In the middle was a weird shape that Juni thought looked awfully like a moon rune, but far more esoteric. On a whim, she deactivated her qi vision and hissed in shock. Whats wrong? Han Shu said nervously. The drawings are perfectly visible, even in the pitch darkness, she whispered. She turned to look at the other two walls. The one on the far side had a similar kind of diagram, but in an octagonal shape, with eight circles feeding the eight cardinal points. Three triangles and a bunch of curved lines connected the eight circles in a way that made it weirdly hard to trace any one connection all the way around. The whole thing was outlined by a square fan with eight rune-like symbols arrayed at the midpoints of its edges and on the corners. The last drawing, on the wall to her left, or straight ahead as she would have entered the room, was a triangle with two more inverted triangles inside it, surrounded by a circle and with a square surrounding the circle. Each corner triangle had a strange symbol in it. Perhaps because of the prominence of the writing compared to the others, the name Eternity Seizing Heavenly Riddle Cage: Container Test Kind One was easy to pick out above it. What the unseeing fates is an Eternity Seizing Heavenly Riddle Cage? she asked out loud before checking the others, noting that they had similar names, just in less obvious places on the wall due to the scale of the drawings. Walking down the hall to look at it more closely, her eye was also drawn to the much finer writing along the bottom in various places. Some were just incomprehensible but several bits, which seemed to relate to the study of the drawing, she could get the gist of. Those she could easily decipher from the Old Easten language she read out loud in Imperial Common for the others benefit. Test 1: State unstable, cant contain test specimen sufficiently. Thats by someone who identifies as T. Test 9: Changing primary direction increases power by dimensional two shifts. Desirable yes/no? Thats T again. Test 17: Never reverse its polarity. C Lin Ling, who had approached to stand beside her, muttered: Well, those all make about as much sense as the rest of this place. What of the other two? Han Shu asked. She turned back to the square fan drawing, it took a moment to find the name. This time set to one side of it. This one is called Gift Bringers Calamity Cage: Container Test Kind Two, just saying the name out loud made her feel uneasy somehow. That doesnt sound at all ominous. Nope, not at all, Lin Ling said, in the most weirdly bored tone imaginable. Scanning the wall, this one had a lot of notes, she read out some of the highlights. They suggested a test process that was, well... Test 7: Inexplicably lost three controllers for a week, appeared in west gardens of the academy with no memory of the previous month. C. Test 13: Cage inverted, locked out half of laboratory. NEVER swap runes to try to boost power. E. Test 22: Summoned stable cage, but it already contained a minor abomination of many angles. Unclear why. More research needed. K. Test 28: Dont use non-prime numbers of controllers. V. The third symbol, which Han Shu had called her over to originally, had a big note scratched beside it and most of the other notes were crossed out or unreadable. The text at the top reads Unity Transformation Seal: Container Test Kind 3. They seem to have done a lot of disagreeing on it, Han Shu noted, taking in the degree of crossing out and editing that had gone around it. Maybe, she frowned. I think it was rather that they ran into some unforeseen issues. What makes you say that? he asked, curious. She scanned the wall again, to find the comment thread that ran through it. Ah, here it is, she pointed up to the right side. This one reads: Test 1: Caused surprise Decimation Tribulation upon initial activation. Containment held, barely. Thanks to IWT Thunder Crests timely intervention. Stop until advice with creator. L. Uh Lin Ling said from nearby. What is a ''Decimation Tribulation''? I have no idea, Han Shu mused with a frown. Maybe its their name for the black lightning that shows up sometimes when people cross over the Immortal Threshold? What would you know about that? Lin Ling sniffed. I was asking Juni. Ignoring the pair, as she had no idea herself what realm that was, she continued reading out the discussion. Underneath that, someone else has written: This should work? Will investigate details. El. Its then followed by: It worries me that this still doesnt work. A true archetype should not have this issue. Even one that was supposedly lost for some aeons. El. Then there is a note that reads: ''There is apparently a problem with the proposed archetype as it now manifests. More investigation needed. It plays into a bigger problem we had hoped was not related to this. Something or some influence is containing or monopolising the pure manifestation''. After that, theres some back and forth that are just questions it seems and then this El comes back and adds: Problem relates to Boundless Transmutation Paradox. The issue is more creeping than any of us expected. Do not use this! After that, its just a bunch of initials and drawings of angry faces. Maybe the Decimation Tribulation is related to a special type of Immortal tribulation? Han Shu was saying nervously behind her. She closed her eyes and exhaled, suspecting that they had just kept arguing back and forth about that, and not listened to anything she said. Ive heard stories that to pass beyond the Immortal Realm, Immortals have to undergo tribulations to prove that their Dao Principle is sufficient for the worlds fate to not condemn it, and annihilate their foundation, he went on. If its something like that... This diagram when used somehow can call down the anger of heaven to such a degree? Thats too extreme. What do you know? Lin Ling was scowling, its probably related to the great realm above ''Immortal''. Rubbing her temples, she eyed them before interjecting. Its not. The Supreme Five all have terms in Old Easten. Fate, Judgement, Denial, Retribution, Execution. The authors of this are clearly fluent in it, based on this script. They said Decimation, which is certainly not in that group. So what realm is it then? Han Shu frowned. No idea, she sighed. But this place is still here, so either the makers of this place were powerful beyond our wildest imaginations, or there is something else going on. Possible they called them a different thing? Lin Ling said stubbornly. It might be related to the realm above Immortal We are getting sidetracked, she pointed out. What is clear is that all three of these things look like seals. Whatever they were trying to do here, it clearly involved restraining or constraining something? We should at least record them? Han Shu frowned. Uhuh she considered the three walls dubiously. -Thats probably not a good idea, her inner thoughts piped up. She nodded pensively. There was probably a reason this place was buried and had remained that way. A crazy thought occurs, she murmured. What if one of these is the cause of the suppression? -If it is, dont you think that taking these out of here might anger anything still maintaining it? Clearly there are scary things down here in the dark, it added as an afterthought. That was a thought she had already been considering, without her mind throwing it up for her directly. Thats a bit of a stretch? Lin Ling said dubiously. The suppression field is immense, thousands of miles and nothing within this world can truly escape it, according to the bureau records. Right, she agreed. Odd. Han Shu had his own jade tablet out and was staring at it. What is? she turned to look at him and sighed. -Seriously? He was trying to be competent, and clearly, the levy thing was weighing on him, but civic duty could go to the fates right now Well erm you cant record them. Look, Han Shu held out the scrip for her to look at. Well duh," Lin Ling sniggered unhelpfully from the side. Remember what I said about being cursed and stuff?" Sure enough, the wall was just a fuzzy blur. A quick comparison showed her that everything that was written that held its own inner luminosity was gone, leaving only a blurry splodge of nothing in its place. Clearly they had some means to ensure that it wasnt copied, she said, eyeing them both. So why dont we just leave it at that and get out of this hall? Why are you so keen to leave? Lin Ling said with narrowed eyes. -By all the fates, they are doing this deliberately, a part of her groaned. Maybe because that pool and spirit tree outside makes me nervous? Maybe because all the rooms here are weird? Maybe because I get the distant impression that copying these could be a very bad idea? she hissed, finally letting some of her own annoyance creep out. -Maybe because youre both acting like morons in your own way, and I dont want to die because of it, was what she didnt say out loud. Han Shu flinched back under the intent in her voice. Lin Ling scowled, turned to stalk off, towards the exit at least. They made their way back out of the room in sullen silence, past the pool towards the other end of the ground floor, where the proper exit seemed to be located. Hmmm, now that you mention it, that pool Han Shu had walked over to look at it. She shook her head and walked over, prepared to drag him away if the same thing happened to him that had happened to her and Lin Ling. However to her surprise, he just shook his head and turned and walked on. I think you''re right, he said after an awkward pause as they followed after Lin Ling. I didnt look at it properly before, but up close, the water in it looks a lot like one I saw in a vestige before we met up. The old cultivation grandpa as you called him C Sir Mu Shansu of the Heavenly Dawn Sect said that he thought the pool in the tower was exceptionally dangerous and that if I did anything with it, it would cause my death. So not at all auspicious then. Juni found herself muttering. Shall we push on? Um I heard what Lin Ling he said awkwardly. Not the place. Not the time, she briskly cut him off. No it isnt I guess, he said softly enough that she was sure he didnt mean for her to hear. -It really isnt. That was years ago, and it was awkward besides, her mind added. -Why do you keep bringing that up? He had a stupid crush that you humoured because She quashed the thought harshly. That was the creeping gloom and the stress forcing weird thoughts back up. It was just because she had been worried he might have died. You gave darkness tiny weaknesses in places much less oppressive than this, and they would gnaw at them like a dog on a bone. Down here it barely even took that it seemed. Any stray thought that was faintly divisive or problematic seemed to get drawn out as if it was a property of the very suppression itself. -It could well be, her more helpful inner voice reasserted itself. -What? Beyond anything to do with qi, theres actually a mental suppression on this place? -Or one relating to the soul. Qi alone wouldnt keep all those beasts above 6-star rank in place, it suggested. Eyeing her own memories dubiously, she realised Lin Ling had re-joined them as they all stood staring once again at the pool and the tree. It seemed to defy their attempts to understand anything about it even more aggressively if that was possible. Both Han Shu and Lin Ling eventually sighed. Yeah, that thing is definitely off-putting when you look at it for a while, Lin Ling eventually said, turning away. The corridor had only a few rooms split off from it. All were normal, showing no weird effects or strange displacement and contained very little, other than some empty storage vessels and a lot of shelves. With nothing overtly weird or engaging to keep them, their progress sped up remarkably after the first few rooms. Eventually, the corridor turned by about 30 degrees and opened up into another large courtyard with a hexagonal layout. This one was just a single level if you could term it as such, but the ceiling was easily as high as the one they had just left. Several corridors with different carved motifs led off from it. At the far side, on the broader, flat wall, were two larger exits. The left one led to a smaller hall with arched colonnades and then on into a large semi-circular space. Within it, they found descending rows of carved benches and seats tiered down to a central dais which contained a carved stone platform. Beside it was what appeared to be a plinth about the right location for someone to stand at while talking to the room? To her eyes, the room itself looked like it could seat at least several thousand people. The walls of the room were again covered in carvings. The ceiling held constellations and a text in some strange script stretched around the border between the two sets of designs. Set into the walls were dozens of statues of people. Men and women dressed in robes, in unusual styles of armours or even dragon robes. All projected a faint aura of grandeur. Returning to the main hall after poking around in that space and finding nothing much at all, she started to look at the other exits. Somewhat reassuringly for her grasp of the language, much of the text here was written in Easten. The place they had left was called Scriptorium One C Void Hall. The others were Scriptorium One; Astral Hall, Etheric Hall, Thaumic Hall and Divinic Hall. The last three she was rather unclear on. -Divinic could refer to Divination? Her thoughts mused. -Or Divine, that might be more problematic though, she added to herself. Each door also had a different motif design, she noted C all with their own inner luminosity. The pattern associated with the Void Hall, which they had just left, was dominated by strange flowers that resembled something between a peony and a cherry blossom, with lots of trefoil leaf like designs swirling around them. The colour of the designs was discernible as somewhere between copper and gold for the flowers and blue-green for the leaves. The Astral Hall was jagged lines that seemed to be stylized lightning in a multitude of colours. The Etheric Hall was swirling flames or maybe mist, again in many different colours. She counted at least eight. The Thaumic Hall was flowing water and cloud-like designs but in black and white marble. The Divinic Hall was chains of linked constellations picked out in crystals and joined with silver and gold. She felt it strange that that hall, rather than the one called Astral, should be marked with actual stars. Maybe her instinct was right, and it related to divination. The remaining exit, on the same wall as the large auditorium, had text above it that also held its own inner luminosity and read Principle Scriptorium Transfer Hall. You know it looks like someone had a serious fight in here. Han Shu noted, running his hand over a cut mark in a pillar. Looking again at the wider condition of the hall, she realised he was right. She had been so caught up in the different designs and the strange appropriateness of them, that she hadnt really considered the wider ambience at all beyond a cursory check to see that there was no hidden danger. Whatever had happened here in the distant past had clearly involved extreme fire and quite a lot of structural damage to the environs. There were chunks gouged out of pillars, scores in the floor, and melted bits on the walls. -Notice that the damage doesnt extend to any of the motifs. Even in the columns, her inner voice murmured. Indeed, they did not. There were cut marks in the floor that ended very abruptly or skidded sideways along motif edges. Looking closely at one, she also noticed that the damage to the floor always ended a few centimetres below the surface. The exposed stone there was faintly different. A much denser grain. Putting her hand against it, she was surprised to find it had a very faint aura of repulsion when it came into contact with her qi. Look here, Han Shu frowned. She turned to see where he was staring at a pillar. Someone had punched a fist-sized hole right through it, at about chest height. This damage looks nothing like the damage I saw in a lot of the ruins outside. These are sword marks, and there are palm prints on some of the columns, he said as they stood there looking at it. We should check out the other courtyards. Lin Ling said, sounding a bit bored. Mmmm, yes. Han Shu agreed. She was amused, and also quietly exasperated to notice the faint flicker of smugness across Lin Lings face at having forced him to agree with her on something on her own terms. She stared at the patterns again and considered the potential meanings of the hall names. The intent within them was quite variable, but all of them hinted at danger and oppression. I guess we could check them quickly and see, she conceded eventually. But if they are as weird as the first one, maybe its not a good idea. The Lightning and Fire ones look like they could be potentially quite dangerous She didnt bother calling them Astral and Etheric, which would only confuse them Yeah, Lin Ling nodded pensively. We could try the one that looks like clouds and water then? It doesnt feel quite as ominous as the others. -Really, she was all over the place, she grimaced in her own mind. -Half the time her voice doesnt even match the intent of what shes saying. If this keeps on her psyche break is going to become a mental divergence, her inner voice added helpfully. Nodding, she went after Lin Ling, who was already making her way to that exit. On the way, she couldnt help but wonder if she wasnt already unknowingly at that point. -We have been over this, her inner voice said, sounding a touch exasperated. -Yes we have. She agreed to herself. She still cycled her mantra though, unwilling to fully trust the rational manifestation of thought entirely. Making sure it reinforced the oppression on the doors into compartmentalised bits of her psyche where the properly undesirable voices were sealed away. The cloud and water courtyard turned out to be very anticlimactic. All the doorways except three were sealed off and the open ones just contained stacked benches, tables and a bunch of blank wall carvings. There was no pool in the centre. Instead, the courtyard held a huge, mostly flat, one metre high raised platform that seemed to be made out of a fine-grained, smooth white stone none of them could identify. Steps at five equidistant points around its circumference gave access to the top of the platform. The stairs lead to a raised walkway around the outside of the great platform, with raised circles about two metres across at each access point. The lower, middle part of the platform was inlaid with flowing designs in a creamy coloured crystal she couldnt recognise. It seemed somewhat similar to the arborundum vein in the blood cavern, but not enough that she was happy to think it was really the same mineral. The designs formed an interlocking set of circles and symbols that made her mind drift when she looked at them too closely. It was also hard to focus on the whole of the middle part of the platform. She found her vision being drawn in odd and distracting ways into weird details, whereupon it became exceptionally difficult to look away again as you were compelled to follow edges and swirls ever deeper into the patterns. In short, it gave her, and apparently the other two, headaches and a nosebleed. So, they were all happy to just leave it alone, even though nobody could feel any qi off of it at all. The ceiling of the courtyard was vaulted and entirely covered with carved flowing cloud patterns. The clouds were edged faintly in various metallic colours, gold, silver, and bronze and so on. The floor of the courtyard had rolling waves, picked out in what appeared to be blue and white. It was all very beautiful but apart from that and the unsettling platform there was nothing else to hold them here, so they traipsed back to the central hall in silence. The Lightning corridor was simply sealed off with no way to access it about a third of the way along, as was the Fire corridor. She was quietly relieved at that. The courtyard with constellations, the Divinic, or perhaps Divination Hall, turned out to be the remains of a large orrery-like construction. It had mostly fractured and somehow tipped off its axis and stand. Both of those were melted into the floor in a way that was faintly disturbing to look at. Globes of different metals and stone types were embedded in the walls, floor, and even ceiling of the room. Placed or smashed there by some great force. Curious she tried to approach one of them, only to encounter a strange intent that made her skin crawl. Backing away she watched in shock as a tiny bit of the silver patina on that orb flaked away and drifted through her. In that moment she felt a weirdly unpleasant chill and a sensation like she had been pinched where they passed through. Nearby Lin Ling also yelped and jumped back like she had been pinched while Han Shu spun looking around wildly. Her heart pounded in her breast for a few moments but nothing else happened. Shivering, she stepped away from the orb and made a mental resolution not to pass too close to any of the others. Most of the lower courtyard was destroyed beyond measure. The floor looked like it had melted to the point where its designs were lost to swirls of gold, silver and the occasional warped crystalline inclusion. The rooms contained warped furniture, stone pots and chairs. Surprisingly a few of the grey slabs with designs were present, but all of them were fused into surfaces just like the tables and chairs were to the floors and walls, so removing them was impossible. On the upper floor, they did, however, find another one more of the decorated grey rock slabs. This one had somehow miraculously survived whatever melted the ground floor without being fused to a surface. It was decorated with a motif like the previous one she had found, but with constellations instead of flowers. After some internal debate, she added it to her improvised pack. In another room, Lin Ling also found a small pot full of dull grey stones, rolled against a wall. It had also somehow avoided whatever melted the rooms. Equally curiously, it also turned out to be unstorable in a talisman. The doors on the third level were all sealed, each door proclaiming to her that they required Purple Authority to enter, whatever than meant. Lin Ling tried putting some of the blood on one of the spots beside a door, but even that did nothing so their exploration of the other complexes was brought to a rather anticlimactic end. Left with nowhere else to go, all they could do was head down the last corridor to look at the Transfer Chamber. In her mind, this seemed the most likely route out of here. She had seen exits from the other complex that mirrored the location of the one they had entered by, but they were all sealed off. When you said corridor to transfer chamber Han Shu muttered. I didnt quite envisage something on this scale. She nodded dully at that. It was closer to a long hall, stretching into the gloom ahead of them. Four stories, with inaccessible galleries and sealed rooms to left and right. The arched colonnades that held up the roof held elements of all the different designs that had adorned the previous rooms. It was also trashed. Pillars were cut, patches of the floor melted. One column she passed even had what looked like the fused imprint of a human form half pushed through it. Upper levels were scoured to glass or had doorways just collapsed. In other places, she fancied she could see shadowy forms on the walls, ghosts of unfortunate people preserved in the darkness of this place for all eternity. Hey come look here! Lin Ling called, breaking her away from staring at the damage. Turning, she made her way over to a collapse that had slumped down from above. It was immediately clear what had caught Lin Lings attention. Fused into the rock of one of the fractured slabs was half a breastplate and some other bits of armour. Removing them would be impossible, she immediately judged. Thats not a nice way to die, Han Shu judged from the side. No it would not be, she agreed, staring at the warped surface of the rock. To all intents, the unfortunate victim had been half shoved through the pillar, head first, entombing them. Clawed hands on the pillar and the twisted way the body was contorted spoke to how they had then died miserably. The unfortunate had also been turned to stone at some point. Is this the first actual body we have seen? she frowned. I saw a few, petrified in the place I found the sword, Han Shu murmured, making a holy sign over the body. Does it even count as a body though? Lin Ling interjected, currently, in a rational moment, it seemed. That is debatable, she agreed, squatting down to look at it. The rock is also too warm and makes my skin itch just standing near it, Han Shu grimaced. Curious, she pulled out one of the crystal scribing knives and tried to cut open a piece of the statue''s arm. The knife easily bit into the stone and then stopped, at about the depth bone should have been at? Cutting sideways she revealed She stepped back smartly as a disturbing luminescence crept out of the fissure she had just opened. Her skin also started to itch and blister within moments. Lin Ling adroitly threw a bit of yang blood over it, which made the stone smoke and warp, hiding the bone once more. Maybe we dont go cutting open weird corpses? she grumbled, putting the pot back in her satchel. Mmmm. Yes, she said, grimacing. Sorry, that was impulsive of me. Yes, it was, the younger girl sniffed, without the slightest hint of irony or self-awareness. Uhhhh, Han Shu was kneeling down nearby, looking very unwell, she realised. Fumbling in her storage talisman, she pulled out a stronger healing pill and passed it to him. He crunched it down, grimacing at the taste, and took a swig of water. She eyed the corpse again. There were faint flickers of qi on the surface of it, from where she had broken whatever seal was on it. They were very Yin and Yang. Unstable as well. Lets get away from here, she said grimly. Neither complained as they swiftly made their way onwards, leaving the macabre little gravesite behind. As they travelled on she saw a few other things like that. Not really petrified bodies, although there were a few scattered stone limbs and bones in corners, along with twisted weapons that were fused to the floor. Mostly it was voids or afterimages. Stencils of incinerated forms, body-shaped imprints in walls or once, warped through a column. Threaded through all this were the most beautiful motifs she had yet seen as well. Like in the previous hall, they were largely untouched by the passage of battle. Flowing vegetation, flowers, trees and even occasional animals, both familiar and unfamiliar. Between these designs were large panels, where they survived, that showed scenes of mountains, forests and cities. The cities were particularly interesting to her as they showed a wide array of architectural styles and cultures. It was the first time she had gotten a real grasp for the potential scope of the world this place must have known. Trying to match them to stories from her tutor about ancient Easten culture, she kept drawing blanks as well. They varied from strange blocky buildings with flat roofs and sloping walls to ones dominated by rising towers carved like giant tree trunks. Amongst them there were some that did look familiar, with giant pagodas towering over neighbourhoods with wide tree-lined streets, the roofs even had roof tiles similar to those in West Herb Picking Town or Blue Water City. However, the glyph scripts picking them out were utterly alien. Each panel was also accompanied by some kind of text, but the script was different from the one widely used throughout the rest of the complex. After a while she took her scrip out and tied it to her arm, setting it to passively record. Telling the others to wait, she ran back up the hall and quickly let it record the hall panels from the start. The process only took a few minutes and gave Han Shu more time to recover as she caught back up. If nothing else, they might be able to get some merit for the pretty pictures she was preserving. Han Shu was right in that they needed answers to make up for the lost resources. At the end of the long hall was a room that held a raised ceremonial altar-like construction with a flat top about thirty metres across. If the previous one had maybe been inlaid with arborundum, this one definitely was. An immense crystalline lattice of the rare and unworkable mineral swirled across its surface, up the columns around it, and met in a series of eye defying shapes far above. Other materials were also woven through it, either stone or metal in various places to create a truly intricate kind of formation design that was so far beyond anything she was familiar with, she didnt even know where to start. It looked vaguely similar in style to the ones they found carved on the hall they had arrived in, the Void Hall courtyard, though, and also like a much larger version of the one in the cavern where she found Lin Ling. The roof of the chamber was so high that her qi enhanced vision was unable to penetrate the gloom to see it. A circle of doors, all sealed with familiar, if unlit, symbols ringed the periphery of the room. The only other exits being two corridors on the far side of the chamber, beyond the platform. Do you think this is some kind of teleport array? Lin Ling mused. "Its like a huge version of the one in the first complex I found." Its also like the one in the cavern where we met, she noted. And there are similarities to the doorway we ran through in the High Hall, to those ones at the side. It also looks similar to the ones I saw at the top of the larger guard towers, Han Shu agreed. Id assumed they were some kind of teleportation network at the time, but if this place is really called transfer hall It is, that bit of language was very simple. Unusually so, she confirmed. Then this is likely to be one of the hubs for this entire complex? Han Shu finished Not that that does us much good, Lin Ling grumbled. There appears to be no way to activate it? Yeah, she sighed, sitting down on the edge of the platform. The arborundum was cool beneath her. and even if we could, how much qi do you think something like this needs? I cant see any openings on the platform for qi stones or anything like it, Lin Ling muttered, poking around at the edge by the stairs up to it. Nodding again, she squinted into the gloom at the two corridors. Her vision was certainly getting better with continuous use. That was something, at least. The two corridors read Control and Big-Storage Warehouse C that''s Control and Big Warehouse. Could Control be related to how this room works? Han Shu suggested. Obviously, Lin Ling snarked from where she was still tracing the designs around the outside of the platform with a hand. That seems reasonable, she agreed, adopting a more conciliatory tone and looking around the hall again The other is likely a storage area for stuff brought through the teleport array. This appears to be a whole complex related to formations or researching formations somehow Maybe they took all the stuff that was in it and put it in the storage area? There is no point in splitting up to look at both at once, is there? Han Shu pondered. No. both she and Lin Ling confirmed. She looked at Lin Ling again. It was hard to say why, but this newfound normality was actually bothering her more than the irrational outbursts. Turning her worries back to the physical world, she added. Better we all stick together. Im still uneasy at how that that thing got into the areas we were in before. -Yeah, its possible there were other access points around that High Hall, her inner voice added. Yes Lin Ling shivered. Han Shu just glanced back in the direction they had come, nervously. Certainly, a lot of their manner was lingering trauma from that moment. She remembered how she had been for hours, days afterwards. It wasnt a pleasant feeling at all. They sat there or poked around in silence for a few more minutes before she finally stood and decided to instil some direction into the proceedings. So, a quick look at the Big Storage'' C then check out control? Yes, I guess, Han Shu said Okay Lin Ling added in a muted fashion as she completed her circuit of the platform to arrive back beside her. Chapter 43 – Waking Nightmare
Strange is the dusk where the dark stars rise And devouring eyes, like moons, circle through starless skies. But stranger still is the song that those rain bringers sing. Where flap in tatters the standard of my dread king. Where voice is dead and tears unsung, must die unheard. When all have laid aside their disguise but he. At that last shall you see his pallid mask. Only then will you know the stranger that has entered in.
Writings seized and sealed by the Enkellion Vault, Saint Robertas Academy ~By Anonymous (deceased upon recovery of writing)

~ Lin Ling C Principle Scriptorium ~
Lin Ling walked down the corridor towards the potential storage areas, feeling like a stranger in her own mind at this point. After she had flipped out at Han Shu, and then narrowly avoided death at the hands at what seemed to be the evil horror that Juni had encountered in the depths, she had been struggling against the Lin Lings in her head in what was slowly turning into a war of attrition for the state of her psyche. Even so, the only real reason she was still functioning was the subtle emergence of the third party, as she had taken to calling the gnarled mess of existential fury. Where it had crept in from she wasnt sure, but it had become a lot more prevalent after their narrow escape from the lizard abomination SarKatush, and only grown more distinct as they made their way through this complex. It had rapidly subsumed the angry, confused or just plain terrified voices and turned them into something well, it was still her, but it was her with no control. Fortunately, it had then attracted the ire of all the other fractured shards that were a bit more entrenched and had been leading to her more irrational outbursts. So now she felt like she was perched precariously between two very different kinds of insanity. The arbiter of her own actions only because the vast majority of her psyche was more interested in fighting with itself or fighting with that subtle bundle of rage. The only one she was basically on the same page with was the version of her that had experienced the attack of the skeleton prince chained to the chair, their shared creed being get out of this hellish place as fast as possible. There was another one as well that was sort of left on its own now. That her was trying to piece together shattered events of her memory. It occasionally slunk out and dragged other shards away, into a silence as ominous as the bundle of rage. A few others were also so toxic or overpowering that they existed in petty isolation as well, but she could ignore those as they were totally self-obsessed. Except for the one that was claiming they were all stuck in a near-death hallucination and that everyone else was just a figment of her subconscious denial of her inevitable demise. That one kept being silenced by the others and always came back somehow. Belatedly she kept strolling around the room, considering the carvings in the dais as she re-assessed the rest of the cacophony. Setting aside the bundle of rage, there was another one that was just as angry and the main source of conflict with that gnarled mess. It believed that while everyone was real, they were all being controlled by evil entities of various factions. She by the skeleton prince, Juni by the lizards and Han Shu by a spider devil or something, or maybe his sword. It couldnt make up its mind on that. As for the other problem voices, the most prominent of those confused and terrified her. Not only because it sounded utterly rational, but because what it was saying was utterly insane. Never mind that it was talking about a fictional people who didnt exist, it was trying to tell her that the youth who they had met had actually come to save her, only to be attacked by Juni, who was controlled by the lizard people. It kept saying that Lin Ling needed to kill the other two, make her way back to the prison, free the other princes in their cages and take them all to find the youth. -Yes, it is definitely best to ignore that voice, every other voice in her head agreed in passing. There was also other angry Lin Ling, who felt that everything was out to get her and that nobody else was respecting her contributions. She was petty, selfish and vain, but she was also, rather disturbingly, a recognisable facet of her own character, so there was some common ground there at least. Other voices came and went, some silenced by the one putting memories together, others that joined one ball of rage or the other, and a few more that were just broken. Like the one that just screamed, or the one that walked along looking dead eyed, or the one that wanted to kill all the other Lin Lings. It had been banished a few times now, but also kept coming back. Pausing her movement by wresting control briefly back from Dead Eyed Lin Ling and Get Out Of Here Lin ling, she focused on what it was that Juni had just said. So quick look at the Big Storage? Then check out control? Okay, she managed to say out loud. -So yes, walking puppet and small voice looking out through her own eyes wanting to gibber and curl up in a corner. -What an insecure little bitch you are. -Yeah, grow a pair. -Haha, yeah, you should grow a pair, then maybe people would pay more attention to you. -Like they do Juni. The angry voices waded in, incoherent, and started to maul the sneering putdown voices without her having to do anything. That was her other source of common ground. Self-hatred and inner rage far outstripped the backhanded and insincere young lady. -At least you havent fallen over anything yet. Han Shu was doing that occasionally, which made a large number of the voices feel better. -Look at him, he can barely keep his eyes off her, another insincere voice managed to get in. -Oh please, shut it, she internalised. Part of her longed to go back and stare at the pool again, even though it was certainly dangerous. That had actually given her a brief moment of respite. Something had connected with her in that pool, she felt somehow. A peaceful feeling that muted out the raging, babbling, querying, sobbing shards of her mind The shattered voices had all been terrified of it. That was why she had taken a small jar of the water, carefully. Since then, the fear that one of them might do something stupid and make her drop it, or get some on her in the process of getting rid of it had been a wonderful stick to hold over the ones that were making her speak out of turn or move. -If only Juni had let her look at it longer, she thought with a sigh. She waited for the voices that always badmouthed the older woman to pipe up, but they didnt. -Cowards, you speak out of turn but when theres something useful to complain about you''re silent huh, she shot back at them. Still silence. Awkward silence, even. How ridiculous. Part of her DID get that the pool was probably very dangerous. So far she was sure there had really only been three types of things in this place. Things that actively wanted them dead, things that could passively make them dead, and things that hadn''t yet figured how to either passively or actively make them dead. The pool was probably one of the second type. -They are back again. -The whispering eyes, another helpful yet oh so not helpful voice muttered. It was hard to disagree with them, though. Ever since her qi had been totally dissipated by whatever had happened at the top of the shaft, and then again by the wave of disruption that lit up all the motifs, her instincts had been slowly growing keener. Her body was automatically forcing her meridians with her mantra to allow her to see, and for whatever reason, she could see almost as well as if it were a moonlit night at this point. It allowed her to see the real shadows in this place, and those shadows were all kinds of wrong. And, along with that, the whispering eyes searching for them. Those had appeared within minutes of entering this complex. A sensation that something was looking at the back of her head. Subtle, distant even; never entering into their line of sight. She had tried to see it, or them, several times. But it was never within her line of sight, or maybe never close enough to see. -Youre just imagining them, -Yeah, youre going insane insane insane -Yeah, if you go back the prince can save you from those insanities -Juni feels wrong. She focused on that last voice, abruptly. That was her own mental instincts kicking in again. Juni did feel wrong somehow. Had felt wrong periodically in a way that was hard to qualify. It concerned her a lot because nominally, the rational parts of her head said that Juni should be doing a lot better than her. -Lucky bitch didnt get her memories rearranged after all. -Han Shu looks like hed like to She quashed them again. With less control, baser instincts were flaring up. Starting with the ones that were her body chemistry acting up due to injury, qi poisoning and psychological trauma. Her own understanding of the deep pit she was stuck in told her clearly why those were starting to appear. A whole host of biological functions got suspended or subtly changed when you crossed into Physical Refinement. Much more so than when you condensed a dantian. It had to do with the way the mantra remodelled your body passively with qi. She had reached that point before puberty as well, thanks to her talent, which was convenient in many ways... except for now that her psyche was really broken. -Its more than that. The youth did something to you, one of those arts, a nasty voice sniggered. She quashed that again. No voices on that topic allowed. All her instincts said that should be buried and left to rot. -They vanished in the Orrery, we still dont understand why. She blinked, the sudden resurfacing of a continuous thought almost disrupting her tenuous equilibrium. They were still making their way to the exit to the big warehouse. -Fear, they were afraid, -The whispering eyes were afraid of something in the Orrery. They had indeed felt afraid she agreed, tacitly. The whispering eyes had receded rapidly. Even though her awareness of them was so nebulous, their hunger and their deception had been briefly revealed in that place somehow. Or it held some secret that scared even the darkness of this place? The others hadnt felt anything there, it seemed, or hadnt remarked on it at any rate. Juni had pushed them out of there suspiciously fast as well. -Because shes trying to take over the group, a more craven voice hissed. -She is already leading the group, she pointed out. -Is she though, it should be you. -You see the best, your instincts are the best, another pushed. Lin Ling, this one, the one who was mostly certain by process of elimination that she was the real Lin Ling, found that idea rather stupid. -Youre the stupid one. -Letting them walk all over -If you let them do that, they will just keep treating you like a child. She silenced them and the balance shifted back faintly. The real reason Juni was leading them was simple. She was, firstly, the strongest person here, and secondly the most experienced among them. Two decades of experience. Not to mention she had been with Old Ling and those experts into South Groves ruins twice. It was sobering to reflect that Juni had been a herb hunter longer than she had been alive. She was the only survivor of the previous younger generation that was eviscerated a decade ago. In that mission. The one that was the reason why Juni wasnt a 9 star ranked hunter. -Thats why she shouldnt lead, an insidious voice hissed. -Yeah, what if she gets us all killed? -But it wasnt her that got everyone killed, it was that Ha Shan, and he died for his stupidity. -Arai and Sana made it to nine-star in four and a half years. -You made it to eight in three, -And they started at five-star grade. another pointed out. -Yeah, they don''t trust you because of your family. -Stupid family. -Yeah, shes unambitious, she doesnt have good judgement, another stupid voice from the young lady fold added. She told those voices to shut it, but carefully, in case she spoke out loud. Several of the voices sniggered at her, including the two she was trying to actively suppress and said she was weak and unwilling to step forward. Well... Thats not at all ominous. Juni said flatly, shaking her out of her remote control semi-reverie of mental refereeing and making her re-engage with her surroundings a bit more actively. -That was bad, she needed to always pay attention. -If we stop paying attention, there was no telling what the others might walk into, another added. -And whose fault is that. She scowled mentally. -Yours. -Yours -All yours... -The whispering eyes are back again as well, that voice snarled, with just a hint of concern in it. -Fates get savaged by rabid monkeys, she sighed. It was right, the creepy feeling of being searched for out of the real shadows scattered bizarrely around this place was back, although it was muted, or disorientated somehow. Before them was what had presumably been the entrance to the Big Storage area. Someone or something had chopped a hole in the door it appeared and there was a faint light on the edges of the cut somehow. Juni carefully peered inside. Be careful... we really shouldnt Lin Ling found one of the voices managed to jump her control for a second, the paranoid one. Han Shu glanced at her, and she fought down half a dozen flashes of annoyance. He had been wary of her ever since he had rather inadequately apologised to her, only spoken to her since begrudgingly, and almost always to argue with her over some stupid things she had always been right about. One of the Lin Lings muttered it was because he thought she was mad. She tried to ignore that one as well and repeated her mantra to try to push them down. They fled cackling, and the gnarled ball of rage found itself facing off with her mantra briefly. She had to pause while she fought for mental equilibrium, both against that, and a subversive grasp by the fleeing, snickering voices that talked down to her for more control. We need to try to find some way out of here... if we keep avoiding places because he tried to say. The sense of being watched was actually increasing now. This isnt right! Theres something really wrong here I think she finally managed to articulate. Juni turned to her, frowning. In what way, Ling? She paused Juni never dropped to informal language with her unless she was stressed or not paying attention. At the same time, the pause gave the other Lin Lings another opportunity to pounce on her thought processes. Especially the ones that were trying to mislead her and one that kept claiming that Juni was a puppet of the lizard shadow. -Perhaps it was the lizard shadow... -It was too convenient. -She picked that door, and just before the SarKatush showed up. -How the fates did she even know that name? That bothered her a lot. It had just popped up in her head at some point. She pushed them away and managed to formulate a coherent sentence while both Juni and Han Shu looked at her quizzically. -Their expressions say everything, they are just humouring you as the insane little tag along, the nasty voice sneered. I get the feeling we aren''t alone here, she said eventually. "That there is something... else. I had it in the other complex as well, the darkness isnt its almost like a veil hiding something from us She took a deep breath and suddenly turned around Almost like its following us. There was nothing behind her. And it gets stronger in here. A lot stronger. I cant feel anything Han Shu frowned, looking about, Beyond the usual oppression of the darkness, anyway. Juni frowned, looking distant, even as the sense of whispering eyes grew stronger subtly. I cant feel anything odd either. -Way too much of a fate-thrashed coincidence, a bunch of them muttered. -See! See! The lizard Juni proponent yelled in her head. She was about to retort but Juni continued speaking as if she wasnt there. that said, there IS something odd about this place, thats for sure She took a deep breath. But Han Shu, however, also kept speaking. I do get the feeling that the way out is somehow related to whats in here -Aaaaggggh, way to miss the point morons, half a dozen of her inner voices all joined together to hiss, channelling her anger at being interrupted twice in a row. How do you come to that conclusion, she managed to force out. Han Shu looked uneasy. I...I may have broken one of the advanced divination talismans somehow I was using it to get out of the acid caves which were collapsing back... -Actually, thats kind of a good point, one of the more rational voices chirped in. -Yeah, those things can do weird things if you break them wrongly. He paused for a moment, presumably collecting his thoughts. It exploded on my chest. I still dont really understand how, when I was making my way out of the chamber, running up an avalanche and using it to pick the right paths for me and right after I jumped clear it exploded. Ever since then I get occasional Well, it feels like it pulls me in certain directions C as if the talisman or part of its effect was still there? It was what got me through the underwater caves, then pulled me towards the tower where I got the sword And now its telling you that the way out somehow relates to here? Juni asked pensively. No... Its not that clear, he grimaced Instead its more like an intuition that we can maybe find something in here that will move us in the right direction somehow. "..." I see, Juni said, frowning. -Well thats totally not useful, thats like saying heads or tails might drop, another voice in her head sulked. Then again... I got that feeling when we entered the hall as well, he said, looking confused. The Lin Ling that had been trying to piece together her rather fractured memories and was still quietly eliminating voices suddenly made its presence felt with a hard mental point. -Because we went into the hall, had that fight, we ended up here and didnt get eaten by the thing. She stared at it, processing that point. -Divination is like that, its all feelings and gestures and weird things you cant see easily until after the fact, another added. -And none of us is any good with geomancy, except for Juni, another said worriedly. -Yeah, and if she is compromised, the lizard person advocate found an angle back in. She wasnt quite sure what that Lin Ling was trying to say with that C was she implying that Juni was attempting to kill them all? The other Lin Lings variously said that was claptrap, agreed that Juni was a conniving bitch and so on, or said that it was all a manipulation or that divination didnt work like that. In any event, it lost her the moment to interject as Juni spoke up decisively. In that case, we take a quick look. At the first sign of something wrong we leave? I guess so? Han Shu agreed. Left with the option of hovering by the hole in the door or sticking with them, she could only follow after, grumbling to herself. However, contrary to her expectations, or the expectations of much of her mind, the hall beyond was as mundane as it was possible to be. She recognised the stone storage containers by style except these ones were big. Two by two metres, arranged with a metre or so between them. All of them had been cut open. In fact, two rows on the right had the tops entirely cut off them. It was a slight effort to pull herself up onto the edge of one, to peer inside as the others debated what they were. Looking inside they were empty, which seemed obvious in retrospect. Several were unopened, one she noticed had what appeared to be a boot imprint in the rock, and had been slid across the floor out of alignment with the others in its row, which all were cut open on the top or corners. There were also several cuts in this container, but here, on closer investigation, they all ended abruptly about a fingers'' width below the surface. She stopped to consider that carefully. Though the container superficially looked the same She went back and looked at another box. It was one rock all the way through. Returning to that one, it was clear that this was clad in the normal rock, but the interior was lined with something else. It had clearly defeated whoever had cleared this place out it seemed, based on several more boot prints in the rock on another side and some quite frenzied scouring of the rock to reveal a motif-laden darker stone underneath that was almost crystalline. Finally, she was stirred from considering this oddity by the dull awareness that the whispering eyes in the shadows were somehow coming closer again. Perched on top of the box, she looked out at the cavernous hall, searching for something out of place. However, as expected, there was nothing. Looking around, she found that Juni and Han Shu had made it to the middle of the hall. Hopping down she made her way over to see. Arriving at the edge, it was a depression in the middle of the room on two levels. Structurally very similar to the space at the top of Shaft Two. In her vision, she could trace the stairs that went down the perpendicular edge to the floor below and what looked like some open doors. -A lower storage area, for more valuable goods? A part of her wondered. Han Shu carefully looked down over the edge. Whatever it is thats making the wound from the divination talisman react is down there. Squinting... he added. Theres also some stele? She was tempted to tell him that there were eight, but it wasnt worth the effort of marshalling her thoughts to score such a minor point. As they made their way down, she found the unsettling feeling receding slightly. -Is that good or bad though a voice in her head muttered. -I dunno, you fate-thrashed tell me, she shot back darkly. As she had seen from above, the level below had eight stele. Two beside each large doorway on the four cardinal directions of the eight-sided depression. Juni stopped to look at them for a moment. She, on the other hand, checked the exits down here in case there was actual danger somewhere. Two of the doors were sealed in the fashion she had seen many times. The third was open, but to her eyes, it looked as if the contents of the hall inside were thoroughly looted. Following the others inside, as they poked around cautiously, she could tell that all the large containers were sliced or opened in the same way as above. The last hall also had very little in it. There were several cut open crates of various sizes and shelves that had clearly once held materials. Some of the shelves had text on them. Juni?she found herself asking, What does that mean? pointing to a familiar-looking symbol that she had seen on various boxes in the previous complex. Juni walked over and looked at the small stele on the end of the stack of shelves. Hmmmmm, it seems to be Type Ingredients. That should translate as Type of Ingredients. So this is a place where they stored the rare ingredients? Han Shu wondered out loud. That seems to be the case, Juni said, looking about. Is the odd feeling still there? Somewhat caught off guard she was about to answer when it became clear that Juni was talking to Han Shu, not her. .kind of? Han Shu grimaced, rubbing his chest. Its somewhat diffuse, but the nagging feeling that theres something Looking vexed, he ran a hand through his hair. The more I focus on it the harder it is to get anything meaningful. She turned away and closed her eyes for a moment to avoid swearing at them both. Her odd feeling was only getting stronger. Ordering her thoughts, she scowled. Never mind his odd feeling, mine is also still there. When both of them turned to look at her, she realised she had said that out loud and sighed softly in annoyance. What odd feeling, Juni asked, with narrowed eyes. Err. Ive just had this feeling like we were being watched somehow... Its less in here? Ive mentioned it several times now. Han Shu opened his mouth, then shut it again. Her hand involuntarily twitched towards the jar of water from the pool, before she got a hold on it. But it was getting increasingly strong out there in the big storage hall up above, she said... I did mention it several times before, you know," she added for good measure I dont think you did Han Shu finally ventured. She was sure she heard her own teeth crack faintly as she resisted cursing him. Juni, however, stepped smartly in front of him and said. This place is putting everyone on edge. Even if we were all fit and rested and not already scattered jumbles of nerves This time Lin Ling managed to barely stop the other Lin Lings from all trying to pounce on Han Shu. She forced the anger away, physically pushing it down with the help of her mantra and instead said. Well just keep an eye out. Yeah, okay, he said, looking around in a manner that came across as almost condescending. Shaking her head, she made her way away from the other two to go look around the edges of the room. It was as much a distraction activity to keep her from getting annoyed with their apparent lack of concern over her worries while being willing to go with whatever stupid divination hoodoo Han Shu was claiming. The feeling of being watched was still dully muted as she poked through shelves that had been swept clear of their contents. It was while she was looking along one of those walls that her eyes caught sight of what appeared to be faintly interlocking circles and strange runes on the wall behind. Frowning, she traced them along until she found a gap in the shelves and could really have a closer look at them. The runes themselves looked a bit like moon runes that had been carved by a drunk person. Each circle had a complete set of them in fact. Tracing one round, she noted that the circles joined on overlapping symbols as well. From more than a pace away, the whole thing was nearly impossible to see. Even in full illumination, they would likely be next to invisible due to the total lack of any relief in the carving. She traced the circles all the way along the wall, then, curious to see how far they extended, clambered up a shelf after they turned out to be fused to the wall. The circles were also present on the ceiling, but not the floor as it turned out -Its possible the floor is clad? A voice rather helpfully managed to supply through the random clamour of the eternal war for her psyche. Hopping off again, she considered the join at the floor and found that this was indeed the case. The floor was the same rock as the wall, but if she looked really carefully, it was actually regular slabs that had been set down and presumably fused in the same way as the shelves. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. -Have you noticed that this stone is the same flat grey crystalline rock that was under the floor back in the access hall? Another voice murmured. -Of course she didnt -Yeah, stupid bitch cant see whats in front of her face half the time. She tuned out the other voices, it was especially annoying when they teamed up like that. Thankfully curiosity had managed to briefly overwhelm the perpetual clamour of insults. Considering their purpose, and the qi devouring properties of the rock, she made her way back to the room entrance. Tracing the circles, she found that they went out into the short corridor that led into the room and seemed to continue almost all the way to the octagonal area before vanishing. Somewhere behind her, Juni called after her. She ignored her for now. Probably she was just telling her not to go out of sight or something equally idiotic. As if she was going to wander off down here with those stalking eyes in the shadows feeling like they were getting closer and closer. -Can the watching things not come into this place because of the runic designs? She wondered. -Or maybe their ability to watch from afar was hindered somehow by these designs? Looking at the ones in the corridor, she could detect no qi from them at all. Probably they were so profound as to be entirely outside her grasp. -Thats pretty likely, I doubt anyone in the province is this good with formations, a voice chipped in. -Which you would know for certain if you had gone and done some real cultivating instead of joining the fate-thrashed herb farmers'' guild, a much less helpful one added. -Haha, who would take her though? -Oh, yeah, thats true, her spirit root is so garbage they could barely measure it with the common folks measuring stone. Rubbing her temples, she stalked back into the room to find the others close to the back, looking at a squat sealed box in the same stone as the walls that was covered by weird carvings. Oh, there you are, I thought you hadnt heard, Juni said, noting her approach. Could you put some of the blood on this? -Ah. So that was what they wanted. Dont you have any? she grunted. The store of the stuff she had was already precious. It did seem to replenish if provided a medium, like excess spirit herbs and some of the congealed flesh, but it did so very slowly. -They didnt even care that you might have wandered off. -Yeah, really dead weight, such use you have, another giggled. You didnt give me that much, its been used up, Juni said sounding a bit testy. -Too fate-thrashed right we didnt, what if she smashed the pot over our head in revenge, one of the voices hissed. How come this is still here when everything else of value seems to have been looted? she queried. It was in one of the piles of broken stuff, maybe it was missed, Han Shu mused. -Yeah right She thought. -Mmm, it''s light enough to take given a weakling like Han Shu was able to move it, and whoever looted this place seems to have taken everything. -Unless stuff decayed over time, another Lin Ling pointed out. -There were sheets and rugs in that one box, remember? -I do remember. She hissed at herself. There had also been something else there, but she didnt seem to recall what it was so it probably wasnt that vital. -Oh well. Just another casualty of her memory evisceration at -We established that the youth wasnt real, remember? -Aww, youre confusing the poor widdle girl. -Now, be nice. The youth was just something that her psychosis has created to make sense of this mess. -We have to be understanding, remember? -Haha understanding my ass, shes a stupid little blond bitch, what is there to be understanding about. Her hands trembled a bit as she got out the jar. Really, some of those voices were far too malicious to be just her psyche acting up. Or at least she hoped they were. -Not to mention sometimes they use words I dont know, the memory organising voice said grimly. -May the fates take you, skulking bit that voice was caught by the memory organizer and dragged off into silence, which made her a bit happier. Wincing at the heat of the yang effervescence, she poured blood onto the top in a steady stream until the box gave a small click-tssssss like sound. Inside it was a bunch of leather-bound... -Books? Like people who cant afford jadework slabs or dont need them for information storage for various reasons would use? She picked through the contents before the others could move in. She had opened it after all, not them, so clearly she deserved first look. However, aside from the books, all it contained was a bunch of smaller boxes, some of the grey slabs, a stone jar, and a bunch of the odd rocks loose in the bottom. The same kind as those she had stashed in a pot in her own waist pack from the halls above. The wood boxes were all easily openable. Most contained what appeared to be weirdly angled bits of metal or stone with shapes carved on them. All felt heavier than might be reasonably expected as she picked through them. After looking at those, she turned her attention to the stone boxes. Both turned out to be already open. One held a fragile-looking globe about the size of her fist that seemed to contain a dark liquid, awfully reminiscent of the pool in the tree courtyard. She set that box aside for now. The other held what appeared to be a large, simply cut dull grey crystal. Looking at it too closely with her qi vision made her head hurt slightly, so she closed that box and put it back. Well, these are odd, Juni said from opposite her. She glanced up and saw both of them had picked up the paper and leather manuals to look at. This one appears to be a manual for changing out the power source of the teleport array, Juni said, staring at the writing on the front of one. And this one? Han Shu handed her another. Juni was silent as she flicked through it for a few moments. It also appears to be a manual relating to the teleportation array. This one has a lot of diagrams in it that are worded really simply for swapping out core components and doing various repairs. Your knowledge of the language has really come on, Han Shu said with a smile that made her roll her eyes. No. Juni shook her head, still flipping through the book. Its rather that the language used in this is really concise. It leaves very little room for debate. Usually, you might expect a manual about something like a large scale teleport array to be full of abstract principles and really obscure wording to stop people stealing the ideas of how they are made.but this is almost matter of fact and very easy to understand. Shaking her head, she put it down beside the box. I guess whoever made this place was less interested in monopoly and more interested in having their arrays work properly. That was unusual, she had to agree. The maintenance of and control over the various teleportation arrays in the province was something the sects and noble clans frequently waged petty war over. Only the three large transfer hubs were free of such conflict, being under the joint control of the Civil Authority Bureau and the Military Bureau. That rivalry was more esoteric. It was also a recurring sore point in local politics that ran quite deep in the minor nobility. The Lin Family had had control of the only other large hub. The one at Lin Town, back before they were brought to ruin. Now it was held by the Deng Clan, thanks to the Teng School. -Incompetent child, you have time to think about this? -Yeah, focus on what they are doing, in case they steal something. The voices jarred her recollection back to the present as Juni picked up another book and flipped through it quickly. The other two appear to be the same thing as well. In fact, this whole box seems to be a repair kit for the arrays. Complete with spare components and instructions. Juni looked at the boxes. Hmmmmm, well, almost complete it seems. What do you mean? Han Shu asked. We have four manuals here, and the parts are numbered that they apply to on the covers. Theres also a handy list right here in the start of the first volume she opened it up and pointed to the page of text. You have two boxes that relate to Manual Two, Juni tapped the wooden boxes. A box that is for the third manual here she pointed to the box with the water globe. And a box for the fourth manual she pointed to the cut crystal. Theres no box for Manual One. What about these? she held up the dull grey stones, having long been curious about what they were. Not sure, sorry. Id likely have to read the whole manual to know and while I dont get quite the odd feeling you have Ling, I do agree that the longer we stay here the more I am starting to feel ill at ease, Juni mused. AND that assumes that we can even understand half the terms in the manual. The diagrams are pretty easy, but any names for things I might not be able to manage. Are there any other boxes? Han Shu wondered out loud, looking around at the nearby shelves. I dont think so, Juni said. While they were focused on that, she experimentally tried to put some of the items into her storage jade. Somewhat weirdly, while the wooden boxes would all store, their contents all refused as did the manuals, the dark water globe, the grey crystal and of course the small rocks and grey slabs. With another sigh, she stashed the grey crystal and the globes in her satchel and added the other rocks to her existing pot of them. What are you doing? Han Shu asked curiously. Well we aren''t going to leave what are clearly a bunch of technical supplies for an ancient teleport formation lying around in here, are we? she said. You have been suggesting taking this and that all through this place, and now youre suddenly antsy about it? Shouldnt you at least store them in? They dont go in, which you would know if you had paid any previous attention. she pointed out, enjoying his grimace. Ah well, Juni cut in. Han Shu, you take the four texts and the formation centres. Then Ill add the slabs to the two I already have to save space. Even these dont go in? he said dubiously, stacking the volumes together and finding them unstorable. Seems nothing will store, it likely has to do with them being associated with a better spatial storage device than our talismans, or some quirk of the materials in the box saturating them, Juni shrugged. They will be really bulky though. he sighed, staring at the brown boxes. The boxes themselves store just fine, she pointed out with a snicker. Just wrap the oddments in some luss cloth and make sure they dont knock. They all appear to be made of reinforced materials. I doubt you could break them even if you used that sword of yours. A further search of the rest of the room found two more of the boxes, both opened. Their slabs were still there, and the jars and stone boxes, but all were otherwise empty. -Maybe that weird qi repelling and dissipating property of the rock here is the cause? The memory organising voice mused. She had to admit she was finding more and more in common with that voice. -That would explain why there is no dust or other such debris, another voice added. It was rather unusual for there not to be a chorus of She paused on the edge of the central chamber which they had made their way out to while she was thinking about the rock repelling qi. The various voices in her mind were being weird. Weird in that they were too docile. -The feeling of being watched is receding? One of the other voices eventually said, sounding rather confused. -That is not good, the anger ball hissed. She frowned. The odd feeling of being watched had indeed not returned. If anything it had, as the voice just noted, receded even more. Turning to the stairs, she was about to set foot on them when Instinct saved her. The primal gnarled thoughts and the rage made her skitter backwards in a rolling vault as something smashed into the floor where she had been standing with a dull boom... It was small, maybe a metre high and blurry. Its appearance defied her qi enhanced vision entirely as if the shadows were it wasnt standing in any shadow, relative to the darkness itself? It looked at her, dark eyes in dark shadow, and the sense of being watched was suddenly crippling. Four limbs, with claws on them all, lashed towards her even as she spun away and struck at it with the bloody torch wrapped in luss cloth. Disturbingly easily, it evaded her strike and was right in front of her. Almost like -A memory of the world moving around floating four-armed shadows and five eyes like pools into darkness suddenly spiked through her minds eye making her legs She heard a yell behind her and a sound of someone hitting the wall. Hard. She rolled away, saved again by the gnarled mess of instinctual rage and the voice screaming that it refused to die in this place to lizard people. In the same instant another small, four-armed shadow crashed down from the darkness above. Had she not moved, its six limbs would have decapitated her, punctured her heart and taken all four limbs off! The first one opened its long maw, its head twisting oddly sideways as it did so and [Screamed].

~ Kun Juni C Principle Scriptorum Warehouse ~
Juni rolled away from the wall she had just hit as Lin Ling dodged a second of the small SarKatush. [~Scream, FEAR, BE PARALYSED] The intention sank into her body like spiked chains, hammering into her...pinning her down- -Shit! Shit! Shit! Dog shit fates take you, you nameless cursed! Nearby, Lin Ling had pulled out a small jar of blood and scattered it through the air at the two attacking her. [WONDER? MOCKING!] One of the small ones strolled towards her as she fought for control of her own body Nearby, Lin Ling screamed as one cannoned into her from the side, running along the wall like it was the floor to get at her from a blind spot. The young girl blurred away, using her movement art to get clear. With a scream, she finally exerted instinctual control over her shivering limbs. Just in time to pull her mantra into some kind of working order and kick off one of the small ones that had strolled over to her with the kind of deceptive fluidity that indicated insane speed. [MOCKING! BLUE RED MEDIOCRE, ~HILARITY] It darted backwards even as she became aware of another one dropping at her from above. Rolling over, she barely avoided its grasping claws, wincing as they opened up the robe across her back and left a wide gash down her arm. In return, she managed to kick it in the head and send it halfway across the room, away but otherwise unharmed. Han Shu was fighting two, somehow. She watched, frozen in the moment as one danced in and out of the range of his sword, even as another arrived beside him, the shadow grinning like a moon loon as it grasped for his arm with the intention to sever it. Han Shu dodged, barely and swiped at it. The shadow dodged and yet inexplicably failed to dodge. The sword opened it up across its torso and took an arm which dissolved into shadows. The creature pulled itself up, staring at its arm and then it screamed in utter, gut-twisting, mind-crushing fury. [~INEXPLICABLE, FURY, DEATH, DEMISE, TORMENT, FLAY] The torrent of empathic intent that washed over them made her vision waver. Lin Ling screamed something. The one that she had kicked away blurred back at her. -Avoid it, the helpful voice in her head said. Ducking, she felt a clawed limb scythe past the back of her head, taking a few locks of hair with it. There was hot pain in her injured shoulder and another in her side as it stabbed claws into her. She reached and grabbed it [FEAR] The flicker of empathic intent that caught her seared through her mind like an executing sword, freezing her use of her movement art and costing her a huge chunk of qi with the failed activation. She barely managed to maintain the grasp on its arm. In desperation, she did a very stupid thing and directly forced qi into her arm''s meridian channels, far beyond what her mantra told her was advisable Her elbow connected with the lizards chest Her blow connected C Yet, rather than flying away, the creature just rolled back a few paces and righted itself, stretching mockingly. Simultaneously there was a sickening sensation of grinding bone and failing muscle as her elbow shattered into far too many pieces. [So Weak, Futile] [Fear] Another one appeared right beside her, its claws outstretched even as the first one opened its jaws wide and made a taunting motion with its arms. [Cowardice], [mediocre] This time the thought in her mind arrived just a second too late to be helpful, as the creature''s claw gripped her broken arm. [Weak] [Kill] [Suicide] [Nice Flesh]. -Oh, fates no. Nope! -Theres another one coming from the right, the voice in her head muttered. She flinched, distracted for a moment by the thought of a third one cutting her off. The third one did come, but not from the right. It ghosted behind her and lashed at her leg, sending her sprawling. -What the fates! she shot back at the voice in her head, which was now silent. The one that was standing over her suddenly screamed as Lin Ling smashed a pot of blood over its head directly. She gasped in agony as the yang-attuned blood spattered her as well. The small SarKatush became an incandescent blaze even as she struggled up. [~Laughter] [So weak] [Much eat] [~Derision]. The two that had fallen back both moved from side to side, waving their arms. The waves of empathic intent washed over her she felt her skin being torn by their claws, their teeth grinding her bones, her flesh being stripped away while she was alive Lin Ling howled. It was not a noise that a human being should have been able to make under normal circumstances, she was sure. The intent that rolled off her was horrifying. Proper madness. The two SarKatush both paused as their sending was somehow curtailed by the younger womans aura of utter insanity. Inarticulately screaming, Lin Ling blurred at the nearest one, which skipped back only to then have to dodge again as Han Shu lashed out almost at random towards it. [~Frustration!] Its scream was cut off as Han Shus sword inexplicably cut it in two despite it clearly dodging. She forced her mantra to heal her and fumbled a pill. -Dont waste those, they are precious, the voice in her head hissed urgently. The shock of its reappearance made her control of her mantra wobble and induced her to drop the pill in the blood on the floor, where it promptly dissolved in a flash of multi-coloured fire. She made some inarticulate sounds of strangled rage as she grasped for another one to find that was the last fate-thrashed one. By the nameless fate may your nine generations suffer every misfortune! Han Shu spat as he desperately headed off two more of the small ones that were closing in on her and Lin Ling. -Their inability to dodge that sword somehow was fate-thrashed handy. She wished she had a mystical sword like that. One of the small SarKatush skittered across the wall to her left, heading for Lin Ling who was forced to dodge away from the safety of keeping the wall at her back. Watching with horror as she desperately fought with her own trauma to heal, she saw Lin Ling keep rolling as one two three more of the small ones crashed down from above. [FEAR] [DEVOUR] [CONSUME!] With predatory [SCREAMS] they all piled after Lin Ling.

Lin Ling C Principle Scriptorum Warehouse ~
Lin Ling pirouetted desperately and kicked off the wall to evade the lashing claws behind her, judging as carefully as she could when to break the next jar. It caught two of them directly, the third was splashed and the last one just barrelled past, mostly unaffected. The two that were hit burnt. That was the only way to describe it. -BURN LIZARD SPAWN!!! The lizard people hating voice in her head screamed, -Yeah, nothing like the smell of burning demon, another cackled. -BURN!!! the knotted maelstroms of rage in her psyche both shrieked. Part of her knew she should be more concerned that this was feeding their independence, but right now their her insanity that was bleeding into her nascent intent was all that was giving her any kind of crutch here. That and her mantra. The searing flames lit up the whole room. [~AGONY!] [~FURY] [~HATE, HATE] [~SUPREME HATE] The two that were on fire exploded as the yang qi combusted their entire being somehow. It sapped the air from her lungs and threw her back. Combined with the dying intention from the two emaciated creatures, she was nearly rendered unconscious. -The warmth was so...nice a part of her just wanted to close its eyes and -Nope! No sleep now. The organising voice snarled, grasping her and pulling her up. -We Go Again. The furious voices snarled, a sentiment matched by the twisting ball of rage which was almost taking physical form in her psyche. The surviving lizards had been thrown away. The yang qi had somehow wiped away the shadows as well, giving her a first proper look at their attackers. It was an emaciated lizard-like thing with four arms. Its scaly flesh, tight across its bones, looked faintly rotten, the exposed flesh beneath the scales pustule ridden some of them even sprouting little tentacles!?! Its long head and jaw twisted strangely sideways, making it open to either side, while its elongated flesh mask of a face stared at her with five eyes. Four of them were empty; however, the fifth eye, situated in the middle of its forehead, existed like a window into nightmare, holding an amorphous darkness that was slowly trying to flow out and re-cover the creatures body. As to that body? It was dressed in a tattered robe of rotting flayed skins Rounding on her, it grinned, opening its mouth wide. [SO LUCK] [~MOCKERY] [SLOW KILL] [FLAY, ARMOUR!]. She stabbed at it with her bloody torch, hissing under her breath as it dodged away warily. The furious intent that was washing off it was barely able to compare to the insanity that she had been struggling with for days now. Who would have thought that being completely broken would be so...useful? Juni was still down, Han Shu fighting around her. Keeping two of them at bay while she recovered her arm and leg? The wound on her side was starting to itch now. She didnt dare distract her attention from the others to look at it, so as she moved towards the wall while the three followed after her, she ran her hand over it. It felt blistered. Something clawed at her skin. -Nope, nope, nope! -Burn IT. -Very bad, BURN IT! The guidance committee for the continued survival of the mortal vessel sometimes known as Lin Ling that they were using as a debate podium all screamed as one. She stared at the tentacles on the things in front of her. Without thinking any more about it she threw herself onto the blood on the floor nearby, making sure her uncovered side landed squarely in the puddle- Really, she thought distantly as part of her screamed in fury and agony, she should be used to the pain by now. The pain between whatever was corrupting the wound and the blood burning into her flesh across a third of her body was possibly the most complete experience of torment she had ever felt. It was so much that all of the different Lin Lings nearly became the original, whole, Lin Ling again under the shock of it. Blessing, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift The smell of her own burning flesh seemed to linger for far longer than it should as she rolled out of it and struggled up. Her mantra wavering in her head as she tried to offset the damage as best she could. The Yang elements in the blood were in her body now, rampaging furiously. [INGENIOUS] [SUICIDAL] [~MOCKERY] [SO LUCK]. She reached for words to scream at them, but in the end, it was just inarticulate rage that came out of her mouth. One of them grasped for her and she lashed at it with the torch. Grinning freakishly, if you could even say that about something with such a weird mouth and tentacles for teeth, it strolled around her attack and kicked her with a claw. She managed to connect with the leg. It winced and danced backwards, its flesh smoking. However -They are not that strong, one of the voices purred. -No they are fast and have sharp claws... -And terrifying jaws. -And tentacles. -But they are NOT durable, one of the rage voices said with a very evil snarl. They were indeed not physically powerful, in the normal sense. Greater than her by a bit, but they were also suppressed. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw that Juni had scrambled up and had kicked another away. Han Shu, meanwhile, had finally managed to corner another and chop it apart. His lashing, enraged strikes -That {Sword} is really scary, all her mental voices muttered as one. The sword was carving the wall behind the dying creature like it was made of soft butter. Carving out chunks of stone far deeper than any previous damage she had seen in this place as the lizard creature''s wounds seemed to blur oddly. Without thinking too hard, she ducked her head and rolled forward as a clawed arm flowed out of the darkness striking for her neck. She slashed randomly with the bloody torch, managing to deflect the strike as she came to her feet Two hit her like hammers; one in the back, the other in the side. Her clothes were nearly ripped off her back in the process while her satchel blocked the worst of the blow itself. She winced with panic at the sound of crunching pottery nearby but there was no imminent death from water, rather her entire satchel had been torn away she realised, smashed flat on the floor by the creature landing on top of her. The other limb connected with the burnt area, distracting her from worrying about her now discarded pack. She was somewhat gratified in the fog of agony that the thing appeared to experience the [PAIN] just as much as she did. [~SO ANGER] [FLAY!] She couldnt scream because her lungs had a hole in them. The clawed arm had missed her heart by a few fingers. She tried not to look at the sight of bits of her own ribs and lungs on its claw as she smashed the remaining small jar of blood against its body. Her arm went numb and the stench of her own burning flesh filled the air, even as she freed herself from the claw before it could combust and take her with it. Staggering to the side, she crunched one of the healing pills she was storing in her cheek to help recover the wound even as the other one came for her. [~FURY, SUCH MEANS] [DIE AGONY.] -Oh, it was not happy at the death of its associate. There was nothing mocking in its manner now as it stalked forward, keeping low and blurring weirdly as she tried to keep track of it. The intent off of it made her stumble a bit as she avoided stepping in the blood. To buy space, she warded it off with the bloody torch, only for it to easily grasp the handle and smash it to splinters, effectively disarming her. Then to her shock, it picked up the luss cloth and licked the blood off it. [~Pain, STRENGTH, GOOD, BLOOD, SLAKE] The fire flickered around its mouth as its maw worked to shred the cloth and consume it even as it reared up to grasp her. In desperation, she drew on her mantra and landed a punch on its body even as its claws sank into her shoulder and side. The pain of the impact was akin to the time she hit the wall back when Juni stopped her pouring a pot of the blood over Han Shu. The bones in her arm splintered even as its body deformed and they flew apart. -Who the fates said it wasnt durable! She snarled at the voices in her head.

~ Kun Juni C Principle Scriptorum Warehouse ~
Staggering up, Juni fought the ringing in her head. Focusing on the events around her she saw Lin Ling punch one of the horrible little SarKatush hard enough to rupture its back, breaking her own arm in the process. Han Shu stepped smartly behind it and stabbed it through the spine, raking the sword upwards to bisect the creature. The remaining one that had been moving towards her, instead diverted towards him. He flickered backwards, and she watched as Han Shus sword again claimed an inexplicable successful hit, lopping an arm off. Shaking her head. -Look out, there is one more, the voice in her head said cheerfully. -It really wasnt being useful at all now. It seemed far too cheerful at her misfortune -I have to keep my spirits up, it chuckled. There was, however, one more. The one that Han Shu had cut an arm off of earlier was on the wall above her, she realised. Groaning with the pain, she dodged as it landed where she would have been. Snarling hungrily, it launched itself at her. They rolled on the ground as she barely protected her core, getting two vicious wounds on her inner thigh and left shoulder in the process. Twisting over, she managed to sink her hands into its eye sockets and lock it with a leg as they writhed. Claws tore at her as she exerted all her physical force to turn its spine in a way no living being should ever experience. The sound of tearing flesh and popping ligaments was almost cathartic as she unscrewed its head, using its weird skull shape against it. -There are more coming, her inner voice observed. -Don''t die too quickly, they are relying on you. -Really? Something about that particular comment was it almost seemed like her inner voice was having fun at her expense? That sense of mockery had always been there she considered belatedly, but she had just dismissed it as her subconscious being dissembling. Right on cue, she saw two more slip down the wall then two more after that and another heading for Lin Ling. Behind you! she managed to rasp out as a warning to both of them. Han Shu used his own movement art to barely dodge one of the small lizards. Lin Ling, ignoring her broken arm, grappled one and viciously split its face open in a puddle of blood, screaming in fury even as yang fire boiled across its body and ate away the exposed flesh on her forearms. [SO ANGER] [SO LUCK] [MEDIOCRE] [BIG MEDIOCRE] [TORMENT] [ENRAGE] Conflicting screams from the remaining lizard things washed over them all and made them stagger back. Then something landed in the centre of the room. -You fought so well, little one, the voice in her head grinned. -You are so very strong, too vigorous, you strove and strove. It was almost three metres tall, four arms, and a head almost as big as her torso. An adult, -Rude, the voice in her head purred. The words held her, frozen. All control over her body was gone. She grasped for her mantra, but it fled from her, or maybe she fled from it. -Little one, you are strong, the helpful voice murmured. -You even managed to elicit some reaction from that sinner, Accursed Valash. - But you are so weak, its tone shifted subtly, no longer helpful, now strident, commanding. No was all she could manage. A broken whisper, even as words failed her and the cold spikes of the soul shock pierced her limbs and tried to ensnare her mind. -Your mind is small, your heart... insufficient. Slowly the scales fell from her eyes and she understood. The odd idiosyncrasies, the things the voices shouldnt have known, all individually unimportant, but put together, they spoke of far more knowledge than she had or could ever have been exposed to. Knowledge of spatial collapse, words picked up too easily, intuitions arrived at too succinctly thanks to the voices in her head. They had hidden in her suspicions, about her mantra, about Valash, about that fractured memory, in her language of ''Old Easten'', in her concerns about Lin Ling, in her worries about her own sanity even... evading her suspicions in all sorts of subversive ways. The voices behind the doors were screaming now, in pain and Fear. Unable to escape the cage in her own head that she herself had built. With her own mantra. Because It had been slowly, subtly, ingeniously pushing out every voice in her head that had been trying to warn her she realised in horror. And it had done it with a smile, as a friend, playing on her fears of a psyche break, of the trauma she nearly suffered at that youth''s hands and then offered her that little carrot of ''a rare soul mutation'', that she had grasped so readily. -Was I so unwilling to acknowledge that I was just as broken as Lin Ling? a part of her wailed in horror. -Yes. Yes, you really were, the helpful voice said pityingly. It was unspeakable, to see now... To understand The cage cracked, but it made no difference. What was left was just... broken fragments and gibbering terror held together by gossamer and hope. Hope that was now fading away like a summer mist. It had always been with her. Watching, waiting, manipulating. She had never escaped it in the darkness. Could never have escaped it in the darkness. It had walked with her every step of the way. And it had done it impossibly. It had done it with her mantra C or in spite of it. -You wonder how? The helpful voice of the eldritch abomination said, grinning in her minds eye. -Simply put, I am greater than that meagre promise made by that dreaming girl so long ago. What does it matter if the words in your heart cannot be taken, if I can take your very heart, itself? If you, unthinking, witless creature open your self to me, there are no protections you can muster. No way to guard the illusion of that fortress in your mind. You opened the door to me. You invited me in, called me friend, supped of my power. She struggled against the strength of the voices, but it was like an all covering cloth, smothering her. Above the adult, other shadows descended. Shadows within shadows. -And now, we have you here, in this place. l'' vulgtmah uh''eog -You have given us access where before we could not tread. l'' vulgtmah uh''eog -You have given us the key, where before those evils of old locked us out. l'' vulgtmah uh''eog -You have done us service, CHILD of the Kun, l'' vulgtmah uh''eog CC'' uh''eog ph''nglui turor nafl''fhtagnC All of them spoke at once, their words making her vision grow dim C the darkness rising even as they descended, terrible primordial shadows from the deepening gloom. The creature held her gaze. Its face shifting in myriad ways. Her vision was red now, all she could hear was the words in her head and the thunder of her own heart. Their eyes were its eyes somehow. Taking up the whole world. Plunging her into smothering, gnawing, grasping darkness that was filled with invisible eyes and whispering tongues that all said the same thing. -You are a worthy offering. -Your fate... -YOU WILL abase yourself before him, become his new apostle IN OUR NAME. -ONLY THROUGH HE, OUR KING, can you Pass your coming calamity! -He ALONE can truly shatter the chains set to bind you! -HE IS THE ONLY ONE WHO CAN See those who would turn your hopes to dust delivered to ruin. Their whispered promises wormed like serpents into her mind... she saw... terrible things... Decimation from beyond the sky, descending on the unsuspecting world above. Thunder splitting a storm lit sky a defiling eye slowly devouring an underground world. A Tyrant Sovereign, reborn from darkness whence ancient heroes buried it. An ancient, Original Evil carrying Division and Inevitable Extinction in its hands. Annihilation piercing in through the void with a terrible spear, promising many gifts with sweet words even as it built a cage to shatter and constrain the dreams of humankind. Saw a wondrous azure bird, born of chance, try to fly, only to be caught, plucked and consumed by laughing youths. Saw her own death at the hands of her world C her destiny subverted, fate ruined, Good Fortune stolen by the greed of others. Saw Lin Ling torn apart, her blood flowing into a million open mouths as demons danced around her corpse. Saw shadows rise as everything she held dear was consigned in this horrible place CAccept us, and this shall not beC Such simple words Such a tantalizing promise The one that stood before her was even greater in stature now. It was her whole world as it towered over her. Its flesh twisting, becoming faces with eyes stretched taut over strange bones. In the flickering yang fire from one of the juvenile corpses, she could see that the tattered robe it wore over its horrible form, made of algru fibres, was stained a dirty yellow. The eyes looked every which way while the central fifth eye held her, immobile in their sanity flaying eldritch sight. For a split second, she thought she saw a strange unspeakable symbol in the depths of that eye. Then her entire world turned inside out. Chapter 44 – Anomaly!?!
There are two things you should never mix in the same storage environment, when dealing with large scale teleport arrays designed to go through multiple dimensional spaces. Unconstrained Spatial Condensate and Star Loci Crystals. People assume that time is quite linear, but really, to paraphrase the real experts in this field, when considered from a more non-linear, less subjective viewpoint, its more of a huge amorphous ball of wibbly wobbly stuff that can be very unpredictable and very suggestible when it wants to be. To this end, Unconstrained Spatial Condensate, or the liquefied space of the star ocean is also another such material of dubious causal integrity. As, for that matter is the energy focused within the heart of a Star Loci Crystal which is usually used to constrain dimensional anchors. Because time exists everywhere, except in very special circumstances, injudiciously combining the two latter materials in the presence of the former in an ad-hoc way almost always leads to what most experts would now call an Anomalous Temporal Event. These can vary from something as harmless as a bunch of morons from the future appearing to try to tell you how to make better long bows, to people trying all kinds of chicanery with your expensive teleport gate involving looping paradoxes and inadvisable genetic experiments with their own ancestors. In short, If you are ever caught storing the two in the same place, we will hunt you down and we will make you regret your life choices in ways you will never forget. Ill reiterate, even though I opened this lecture with this point. More chaos has been caused over the years by accidental Anomalous Temporal Events relating to Greater Teleport gates than any other single source besides those muthafucking candles and Wish scrolls. This, incidentally, is also why blue telephone boxes and the opening of takeaways on inauspicious days of the lunar calendar in odd numbered years are outlawed in 123 of 129 extant powers in our lands. The remaining six either dont believe in the colour blue, live on a moon that doesnt have its own moon, have no concept of non-linear time, or are an eldritch spore plague. Making them statistically unlikely, or functionally incapable of being responsible for, or party to, any such events. Also nobody has ever managed to work out a way to make the Eldritch Spore Plague sign binding legal documents, but that is a topic for another lecture.
From orienteering lecture series on Teleportation Gates. Final year students at the Academy of Unified Magics of Amaltharia. ~By Maria Renhallan.

~ Lin Ling C Scriptorium Warehouse ~
Everything distorted. Weird colours bled from every surface as bizarre fog tendrils in colours no sane reality should ever have to experience swirled around her. Staring at the crystal that contained the black water melting in the ruins of a pot of Yang Blood and the spilt water from the pond, Lin Ling was gripped with one absolute certainty. As last thoughts went, her fractured voices all agreed, it was quite a keeper. -Monkeyshit. Ive killed everyone. She tried to scramble back, but the world moved impossibly. The ground warped and twisted under her as she moved, throwing her off balance. Han Shu was turning in horror to look between her and Juni. The strange warping space flowed around him and somehow didnt touch him at all? -We told you! That {Sword} is fate-thrashed scary, the voices chorused in a way that would have been comedic in any other circumstance. The eyes of the abomination standing in the middle of the room blurred weirdly and suddenly she was *Tccccchk* *Ssspffffffp* *Fssssssssssss* *Tink* Its gaze left her to focus on the ruins of her pack. The luss cloth had finally given up under the sustained corrosion of the pot of blood and whatever terrifying properties the water from the pool had. The grey crystal, the source of the deeply wrong coloured mist as it dissolved, had finally succumbed completely. The moment was truly frozen as every set of eyes in the place watched, apparently powerless to stop it, as black fractures extended creepily out from it, flowing across the floor, up the walls, across... *Tink* *Tink* *Tink* The mist cracked. Impossibly. The sound was somewhere between cooling rock and breaking ice. Patterns swirled out of nihility beyond the cracks. Her consciousness screamed. Juni was screaming, holding her face. She could see the older girls eyes bleeding blood and condensed qi as her ocular meridians exsanguinated themselves impossibly- To call it pain, was to undersell it as her own vision cracked apart. The creature in the middle of the room was also cracking apart, as was the space around Han Shu -Even though he was holding onto the sword? The world peeled away before her eyes, revealing impossible geometries that defied logic. Shadow and light in colours never meant to be witnessed by mortal eyes, which also started to break apart under the endless chasms splintering through the mist. Everything wavered like a mirage. She got a look at Junis blind, horrified face fading into nothingness even as she was aware of Han Shu stumbling backwards as it consumed everything. At the last, all she was left with was the horrified, enraged, empathic scream of the abomination in the middle of the room. [WHAT!] [~IMPOSSIBLE!?!] [SO LUCK] [IS Fate/DOOM?]

~ Kun Juni C ??? ~
The final words assailed her even as the uncoloured mist and black cracks consumed her entire world. Searing, devouring white pain flowed through her body like a fog. She hit the ground, far harder than a dead person had any right to, Juni thought brokenly. Her whole world was white. -Its not really an improvement over yin-water-darkness death. -Or dark eldritch death. -Or Di Ji death. -How do we even know that name? -Uh some of us was locked away before Di Ji ever caught up to us. -Oh. -Uhh? -Its not that hard, clearly, the Lizards are scarier than Di Ji. -Oh. -Do you remember what he did? -We remember what he didnt get a chance to do. -Good enough. -Now, what say we not fall apart like a piece of snagged fabric? -Ah. Hum... Yes. -Agreed. -Definitely. -What if this is all something else the SarKatush...? -Shut up. -Shut it. -Not the time. Reality reasserted itself, improbably, with the sound of shouting, explosions, cursing and a lot of pain. ARE YOU OKAY, GIRL! Instinct told her to exhale before inhaling somehow. Mist seared her lungs in ways that were totally implausible as her body somehow rejected it. Sweet mother of mercy, shes actually inhaled nascent Thaumic corrosion. Get over here, OBrian! OBrian? Where the hell is he? a male voice yelled. Now able to breathe, she gasped and tried to open her eyes, only to see impossible things. A shadow reached out of the void to try to. She shut them again, and the shadow kept descending towards her. -You have no face any more, an anguished voice whispered in her mind. -We have no cohesive mind any more either, a much less helpful voice added. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal Her mantra rallied vainly from the very important task of keeping her alive in all kinds of ways to make regenerating much of her face a bit more of a priority. Somehow, instinctually she managed to make it a bit more focused on her body in the process. Shit! Her conditions really bad. OBrian! OBrian Raleen, give me it was the same male voice that has just asked if she was okay. What the fuck is going on out there! a womans, somehow distorted, voice yelled from nearby. BY GOD! Theres another! someone else screamed and was cut off with some very unpleasant sounds. Ineom, Inaris, Potentis Toro The warm, resonating words sank into her mind and made her whole body itch like she was in a slightly too warm bath. Another damn scroll Raleen give me one of yours, the male voice snarled. One healing scroll coming right up! Sir Edward... a voice, a womans voice in fact, dimly entered her shadow world. Overcast! the mans voice hissed as the darkness that was reaching out across some impossible chasm finally arrived. Ineom, INARIS, Potentis ToRO Colour flooded into her world as the warmth flooded through her body like a tsunami. Her mantra devoured the qi and started to do recovery on a scale she wouldnt have believed possible. Well damn, she has awakened the words in her heart, a womans voice from nearby said sounding shocked. Unfortunately, with the healing came real pain. It also did little for the fragmented state of her mind. All she had to work with right now were tattered scraps of understanding as she tried to piece back together the last few minutes. To distract herself from the unspeakable pain, she focused on that. -The SarKatush, yep that happened. -The voice in my head I had thought was -Yep that happened, a sad part of her acknowledged. -Lin Lings blood pot dissolved a the dark water crystal and something else -She took water from the pool even though I said not to, she realised. -Dissolved the grey crystal as well, then it broke and everything went weird. -How are we not dead? One way or the other. Another tremor hit the ground she was definitely certain she was now lying on. SHIT they are un-stacking the arrays, we cant hold them any longer! another female voice cut in. What the fuck happened? I dunno, there was an anomaly, and we have these three, a male voice from nearby answered. Another scream from nearby made her blood chill, the finality of it. There is something else in these mists! What the fuck are these!?! Summoned mutate Kobolds or demons or something? someone else yelled nearby. .HOW! the first female voice snarled from somewhere distant. I dont know, they must have come with these three, they seem to have blind teleported, or used a shifting orb? another female voice said. Ah, that might explain why they arrived here, lucky they didnt arrive into the Star Pool in the Void Hall. Another male voice, cut in. Doesnt explain what they are, though? another distant voice yelled as a familiar pop and crack of lightning entered her ears. DONT USE FUCKING LIGHTNING IN THIS PLACE YOU IDIOTS! the very agitated woman screamed with anger somewhere nearby. Youre late, OBrian, the male voice who had asked her if she was okay snapped from beside her. Are you done yet, Halla!?! Sorry Edward, there were demons in the corridor. Sar lizards of all the damn things, more appearing out of the There are what in the corridor? the woman, Halla hissed, her voice somehow carrying weirdly. How she wished she could see properly. You let us worry about them, you keep on with that. Sir Edward said. Its not like we can sabotage this thing in mere minutes!?! Halla snapped back. Its not like we HAVE more than minutes! someone else yelled from nearby. Shit! Hallas voice became tense from nearby. It seems you''re right, its been further destabilised by whatever the hell brought these three and apparently the elder spawn outside the Hall Wards here. THEN LESS FUCKING TALKING YOU THREE AND GET THAT SET! WE ARE ON THE CLOCK! Sir Edward roared. His voice sounded vaguely muted, she realised as she coaxed her mantra around for another pass. The condition of her body was not good. And that wasnt even getting started on her consciousness. There was another pulse of warmth that flowed through her body, and suddenly her eyes blurred into focus. She was able to see the floor. Someone rolled her over, rather roughly and she was looking at two faces and the ceiling beyond them. -Ah, its the constellation room, a part of her acknowledged. Above her, she could see the twisting form of the orrery, the intact orrery, its pieces shifting in strange arcs and permutations that made her vision twist and Shit cover her eyes, shes getting Auric Shock from looking at the orrery. A voice nearby said. A hand covered her eyes and the woozy feeling vanished. Groaning, she tried to move and found that that was a terrible mistake. Her body felt like it was held together with prayers and more prayers. Given her mantra and that warmth was all that there was between her and death right now, perhaps that was right. She was aware of movement somehow, and then the hand was removed. Easy young woman easy where have you come from? the man kneeling next to her asked. She tried to take in his appearance. Her eyes were still adjusting, it seemed, but he was dressed in the most garish top and tight trousers. Over it, he had pulled on a breastplate and some other bits of armour. In terms of appearance, she realised she couldnt place his age. Certainly, he was youthful-looking, if gaunt, with close-cropped hair and a very severe moustache. However, something about his eyes made him seem very old, as if he had seen far too much. Where? she managed to ask in Easten... It was hard to know why she picked Easten. Perhaps it was just because all the writing had been in it? Wow, your dialect is really odd. Are you a new student from the border? the other person kneeling beside her, the woman, said. Focusing on her, the woman, who she assumed was called Raleen, wore something between armour and a robe. A dull grey breastplate with symbols graven on it that had quite a few nasty scratches on it. A shield was slung on her back and a short straight sword. Her brown hair was very short and looked a bit frizzy as if it had been singed? I Im I dont know how I got here, she decided abruptly that vague honesty was probably the best course. Ah possibly Raleen frowned. Shift distortion? It doesnt explain what happened. Sir Edward muttered, definitely frowning at her now. She tried to put her thoughts in order. There was nothing to be gained by lying, probably. There was an orbwe were attacked by the lizards... SarKatush the orb it had black water in it? With stars it fell in some corrosive blood there were some flat grey crystals that went all bubbly and then the orb caught on fire? And melted? Uh.. There was some huge SarKatush that told me it was going to make us an offering and then a lot of black cracks and some strange mist that was a really weird colour and uh then She trailed off as the two looked at her as if she was some strange alien creature that just fell out of the sky You... you the woman tried to find words for a second. Is it even possible to survive that kind of thing at her circle? the woman Raleen asked weakly Hey. We got company, another of the weird four arm kobold jobs. A voice yelled over. They aren''t Kobolds, they are... Sir Edward sighed and stood up. She had a terrible sense of wrongness and desperately floundered down. Her body failed to move as a shadow descended out of nowhere straight at her as if the others here didnt even exist for it. -YOU CANNOT FLEE YOUR DESTINY! The words flattened her to the floor as everything slowed to a stop. The descending shadow became the adult lizard. Except it looked like it had been flayed. Its flesh was bubbling, one arm was petrified, and most of its robe had been burnt away. Its middle eye was bleeding multi-coloured blood. Whe Raleen had half turned as it arrived. Oh fuck off back to Carcasson, Elder Thing. Sir Edward snarled. Black cracks appeared around his body even as he spoke. She watched, frozen in the monochrome world as he somehow turned in the shut out space and kicked the three-metre lizard in the side. Sending it sprawling. The moment collapsed and she could breathe again. re the fuck did that come from! Raleen screamed completing her jump back. [RAGE] [FURY] [DEVOUR] [BE RUINED] The large SarKatush surged to its feet even as she became aware of the rest of the room. The last remnants of the white mist had receded, revealing figures fighting dozens of the smaller ones. Sir Edward waved his hand and a long thin sword appeared in his hand. Strange runes glimmered down its length as he took two steps and somehow arrived right before it. What transpired next, though, had to be the strangest and shortest duel she had ever witnessed she was fairly sure. The SarKatush blurred in at least three different directions as its arms struck from a dozen angles at once. Sir Edward stepped forward twice and his arm and sword blurred. All the abominations attacks hit thin air and four arms fell to the floor. [FURY] [PAIN] [DEVOUR] [SUFFERING] Its empathic sending made her vision blur and nearby robed figures, who were still scrambling to adapt, groan or curse. In response, Sir Edward reached out and a twelve symbol seal-like thing swirled all around him. A jagged bolt of green-gold lightning slashed through the creature, impaling it to the wall and taking out a pillar in the process. -Uhhhh there was a melted hole there before, a part of her mind gibbered faintly. A shadow within the creature, or maybe its own shadow, clawed feebly at the golden-green lightning even as it dissolved away into some other place and the body of the adult SarKatush crumbled into green sparks and became a pile of smoking dust against the wall. A second arc of lightning raked the air above her, incinerating several more of the smaller lizards who had been leaping from the shadows of the upper gallery towards the ground floor. The caster of this second arc, a blonde woman wearing dull grey armour over a white dress or robe, then dragged the extant lightning like a whip across the room, clearing out the remaining pockets of combat. It was almost anticlimactic really after the trouble they had caused. Fucking Elder Thing? Did they actually summon those things? It seems there are no depths to which those robber barons will not sink... The blonde woman scowled. Youre done, Halla? Sir Edward said. Yes. she nodded. Its not perfect, but it will rob them of this at least. Good. Sir Edward grunted. Then we go now. Right NOW in fact. We are overstaying as it is, and whats going on below concerns me greatly. Where are? she managed to ask, blearily looking around as Raleen helped her to her feet. Your friends? she asked, The boy is surprisingly okay, the girl is She turned her head to see a young man barely older than her helping a stunned Han Shu to his feet. Lin Ling was being tended to by a red-bearded man in a blue and green robe. She looked in a very bad way. Halla glanced at her, then turned to look at the Lin Ling and Han Shu. Odd I dont recognise any of these three. The womans gaze finally lighted on the sword in Han Shus hand. Narrowing her eyes dangerously she asked. How did you come by one of those, boy? ? Han Shu looked at the woman, Halla, groggily. Erm I found the sword below... it saved me from erm some strange teleporting spider things that wanted to eat everything WHAT? Sir Edward turned on the spot to stare at Han Shu, while most of the other eyes in the room were suddenly affixed on them. She caught worried whispers... The attack has reached that deep? Are they after it? Dont say that If that seal is breached were all fucked. It cant be them, right? Yeah, has to be some other shadow beast thats acting? There was another series of dull quakes in the distance, and the whole room seemed to tremble. We''re out of time, Sir Edward scowled. They are nearly done de-stacking the barrier. Raleen, the woman who was helping her, nodded curtly. Sir Kalten, Ill stay with her. Very well, he nodded, ignoring Hallas still narrowed gaze. You two... bring the other girl Lad, can you use that sword? Han Shu winced and nodded. then youre with us Wait she realised it was her own voice that has spoken. Give me a weapon as well, I can also fight He looked at her, dubiously. You sure, young Lady? Self-examining, she realised that the disparate parts of her psyche had reached a very base conclusion. They wanted to hit things break things until the pain went away. As such, they had actually managed to exert enough influence in that direction to become the dominant part of her for a split second and ask for a weapon. Another part was also annoyed that they thought Han Shu was the one with martial talent he wasnt the one from a pre-eminent clan with two decades experience and a father who was an exceptionally talented Martial Cultivator. Its Kun Juni, she felt compelled to say, as much to reassert her own primacy in her mind as anything else. -Not that Young Lady was discourteous, one part of her mused. -Nobody has called you Young Lady Kun in a long time, another said wistfully. -We are handling this all very well, another self-examined a bit unhelpfully. The last thing she needed to focus on now was how she was handling things, followed by... -Is this even real though? a rather shocked shard whimpered right on cue. Ah. They are from the Martial Pagoda. Exchange students from the Ten Songs Ill bet with a weird given name like Kun, one of the armoured men nearby chipped in as they made their way towards the exit of the courtyard. Uhhhh Hodge, her given name is Juni, not Kun, someone else helpfully interceded on her behalf. They even have their names back to front? Is there no end to how fucking weird that lot are? another voice grumbled from behind her. They are barely in the first circle though! someone else added. On behalf of their past prospects, she felt somewhat compelled to speak up, having no idea what kind of realm the first circle even was. Ahh... We were sealed by I dunno... Some youth he was able to fight against the suppression somehow... Juni supplied... He did something to us and it dispersed all our qi. Enough yakking, Halla snapped, pushing past their group to get to the front. Edward, Tribunes Raleen, Hodge, Kessler; you''re all with me. The team holding the upper access just went dark. They are inside the complex then, Sir Edward grimaced, following along after her. We lingered too long. She had no idea who they were either, but now really didnt seem like an opportune time to ask. Up ahead, Halla was checking if things were sealed off and dismantled. Other teams were exiting rooms she remembered being blocked off in the corridor from this complex and sealing them shut behind them. She felt a tap on her shoulder and turned to see a young woman with dark skin, like someone from the south-east of the Easten Continent, in plain half-plate armour had jogged up beside her. You can use it? she asked perfunctorily, passing her a sword staff. Blinking in surprise, she took it and hefted the weight. It was excellently balanced, even if the style was a bit weird compared to the standard ones used by the Martial Bureaus Elite squads. Yes I stab things with it, she managed, as she hunted for whatever memories she had of practising with them. The Kun Clan had several forms for them, but they were a soldiers weapon, like the sabre or the spear. Nobles tended towards Great Bows or Jian. Good enough, the woman said, eyeing her checking the balance. Your group looks like you have been through shit down below. Your companion is seriously badly injured. And her mind is a mess. What on earth did you encounter down there? -And how can we understand them so clearly when they are certainly speaking more than Easten, another part of her mind added. Somewhat against the flow of the moment. I uh, we got stranded in the dark and then there was the teleport accident. Before that we were being attacked by those lizard things, she replied, keeping things vaguely truthful as she could. Umm I do have a question though? she said after a moment as the other woman nodded and made to move on. Yes? she said. How... Can I understand you all so well..? My knowledge of the common language here is a bit patchy The woman looked at her oddly. -Ah, fates, I bet that was something weird we should know, she groaned inwardly. Before the other woman could comment though both of them were distracted by their progress stopping. OKAY! Single Order, Evocati to the front! Sir Edward was yelling. They are already in the complex. When we pass out of the hall ward, it will be straight into combat. They wont be expecting us. The other group is holding ground ten paces further up, he shouted. She stepped to the side as the woman and others made their way forward, unslinging what appeared to be crossbow like weapons from their backs. Vanguards follow them with the battlemages. Give no quarter. We take no prisoners from these traitorous scum! SIR! Auxiliaries to the rear, filter through immediately to the Hall Wardens Bulwark. Anyone not confident in their fast casting or their footwork or without a Phase Halo go with them, Halla added. She had no time to wonder what a ''Phase Halo'' might be because the youth who was helping her said helpfully. Thats us, Miss Jun, well let the professionals do their thing. Okay! GO! Someone roared from the front. A wave of blue light swept across them as she was led forwards with Han Shu and a bunch of other robed men and women into the main hall and into well, Hell. Stepping through the shimmering veil at the end of the corridor, the heat and noise of battle was suddenly right in her face. The two groups who had gone first were tearing brutally into the back of a large group of armoured men and women who had been in the hall. She watched one of them turn, only for their head and a large part of their upper body to vanish in a flash of light as something from one of the crossbows hit them, and then vanish three people behind them, sending limbs everywhere. Raleen smashed another one down, stomping on their head and crushing a helmet flat. The space around Sir Edward was like a haze of drifting limbs. Anything within ten paces of him was already dead. A scream beside her shook her out of the moment of stunned appraisal as one of the robed figures was bisected by something nobody had seen. With a curse, the two others beside her turned to see the attackers, a group of five in similar-looking armour and robes, but emblazoned with a golden sun and cross symbol advancing on them. However, before anyone could do anything, space fluctuated and three of them were turned into red mist and tatters. The others turned to flee, only to be hit by a sheet of multi-coloured fire and turned into butterflies and a pile of loam from one of the robed figures. Stumbling back, part of her was, she realised, finding the time to match the battle damage from their last trip through these halls with what was going on here the scores in the floor, the damage to the carvings, the places where fire had somehow melted things almost like two scenes overlaying each other. Her helper grabbed her arm and dragged her towards the transfer corridor. It took her a moment in the confusion to realise there were now eight exits to this place, rather than the seven from before. Out of that exit, on the far end of the hexagonal hall, a dozen very heavily armoured figures had appeared. With a coordinated roar, they all surged forward, pushing with their shields even as the crossbow soldiers opened up on them in return. Projectiles hit and bent shields as armoured elites covered the distance in a blink of an eye, cutting down defenders that they had rolled over like they were a crop harvest. The leader of that group, identified by his much more ornate armour and lack of a shield, pointed his sword at Halla as he roared. EVERKIND BITCH, I WILL CAPTURE YOU THIS DAY AND DELIVER YOU UP TO THE YOUNG PRINCE AS CHATTEL! The words made her vision blur even as she registered the soul attack and desperately pushed her mantra to help her ward it off. Two of those beside her collapsed frothing at the mouth, grabbed by their companions as the distance of a matter of a few metres to the corridor and safety suddenly seemed like a gaping chasm. -Space is going weird, they are one of the voices in her head mumbled. Belatedly she registered that space was, indeed, going weird. They were running forward, but not actually covering any distance. Halla didnt bother to reply to the mans taunt. Turning, she simply walked through the line of armoured elites as if they werent there. Those she passed through twisted very oddly and remained frozen in the air. Her palm landed on his breastplate even as he swung his sword at her. The whole moment was uncommonly strange to her, because it felt like she was compelled to watch Halla sink her hand into the metal and rip it away with a single motion. The man staggered back, revealing himself to be a she. One of the armoured figures behind shouted. BY THE POWER OF THE THRONE WE COMPEL THEE A wall of light seemed to block off the hall and the remaining armoured elites all fell back, casting their shields aside and holding their swords up, blade flat in front to them, before also uttering a terrible cry. TRUE AND MERCIFUL LORD! THY WORLD! Juni felt all the strength fall from her limbs, the qi in her melting away as surely as when the youth had sealed her up. Others around her were also stumbling and falling. Even the elite guards were suffering somehow under the strange shout. Motherfucking jobbers! Raleen had appeared beside them, she realised. She gasped as warmth flowed from the womans hand that had landed on her back, returning motion to her limbs and releasing whatever it was that had been pressuring her qi to the point where even her mantra couldnt do a thing with it. Even so, the scattered damage to her mind was clearly catching up to her at last, because she was no longer able to Come on. she was caught even as she stumbled dragged with the others towards the transfer chamber.

~ Han Shu C Battlefield Anomaly ~
Stumbling along behind Juni, Han Shu found he was still struggling to get a firm purchase on what in the fates was actually going on here. All his instinct wanted to say that this wasnt real. That they were all dead in the mist and this was some strange phantasmal way of rationalising his death. -Except He stared at the sword. It was resolutely sword-like. The attack of the terrifying lizard creatures was he flinched as someone else got exploded nearby. -Almost wish I was getting voices, part of him sobbed. The sword sent another dull pulse of warmth through his hand. That was another thing he wasnt sure how to process, or whether he had imagined it. It had been almost hot to touch in the white mists and for the briefest moment then he was sure he had seen the woman with hair like starfire. In that same instant, when the mist closed over him, he had also, somehow seen another place. A mausoleum, with six altars, each one of which had held the shadow of weapons C swords, a spear, even a bow and a chakram. The oppression that came from them had in that brief moment made him feel like his brain was pulled out of his skull while his sapience was being stretched apart like he was on a rack. -And yet still I have no psyche breakIs it because of you? Or the Ancestral Talisman? He wondered, staring at the sword in his hand. Halla had also seemingly recognised it, or something like it. That had nearly given him a heart attack. Her gaze hadnt been hungry, or greedy. Rather, it had been pensive, in a way that made him feel like she was staring right through him, reading him like a book. That she didnt seem to have found what she sought was clear to both of them, and that terrified another part of him He ducked as another scatter of exploding bolts arched across the hall. The battle between Halla and the woman in armour was reaching its zenith, both sides retreating in the face of the pair''s brutal combat. Halla clearly had the upper hand, having crushed two attempts by the armoured figures to do their strange qi sapping shout. Unfortunately, Halla wasnt able to force her opponent back and more troops were coming through that other entrance that definitely hadnt been there when they came through here before. You god damned bastards! Im going to fucking burn your lineages into last week! There was a furious shout from the far side of the room and a group of six people, led by a bearded man in a shabby pointy hat and faintly smoking grey robe stalked out of the entrance that led to the room with the strange pool and the tree. The robe he wore was weirdly eye-catching for all that it was a bit threadbare, embroidered rather haphazardly with stylized shooting stars in a dozen colours. Those following behind him were all hooded in similar grey robes, carried long Jian-like swords and wore masks stylized to look like grinning, wide eyed, bearded old men. The attackers recoiled at the new arrivals. Armoured figures suddenly scrambled to get out of the way, where before they had been trying to skirt around the edges of the duel in the middle of the room. Have you managed to break through yet! someone yelled behind him. Fuck off, this is a Great Circle Force Cage they are using, unless The old man reached some fixed point and stood there, while the retreating soldiers all stopped suddenly and started to look much more laid back. Their retreat had been faked, it seemed. Watch it. someone behind him shoved him down as a scything line of blue light that looked like dripping molten metal sliced a pillar to their left in two and left a disturbing afterimage on the wall where it had caught an What just... If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Doomfyre, boy, The armoured man next to him grunted, seeing his shock. Burns you right outta the world. Some bad shit. The bearded old man just threw back his head and laughed. Sweeping up his staff, made of some kind of scorched wood, he just roared. Sparks filled the air as he smashed the staff into the ground. Black cracks spidered everywhere, tracing impossible geometries around the room. Strange, familiar mists blurred for a moment and then everything warped. The sense of the world flowing towards the woman who was fighting Halla vanished abruptly. The intent that pressed down on the room, originating from the bearded old man in his pointy hat, made his hair stand on end The old man raised his staff and something lashed out the sword went warm in his hand even as he saw Juni stumble drunkenly nearby. He had the faint impression of some fearful force rolling around the room. The woman, Raleen, helped her up, grimacing. Is she okay? he asked, scrambling over to grab her other arm and help the woman carry Juni towards the now accessible tunnel towards the transfer chamber. I thought she was, but her mind is badly compromised, even if her spirit is remarkably unyielding. Raleen grimaced. In any event, we need to get out of here. Arch Magister Tolleund and the Void Brothers are going to turn those heretical freaks into shishkebabs. What happened to her, anyway? Raleen grunted they made their way into the tunnel, gesturing towards Juni. We were attacked by those creatures. She had a run-in with one before I thought she was okay he trailed off. He had thought she was okay. She had seemed okay. Compared to Lin Ling, who was clearly working through a bunch of demons. I we just wanted to get out of the darkness below so I didnt question Raleen gave him a weird look and turned back to look at Juni, and the nearby Lin Ling who was being carried over the shoulder of one of the robed scholars while the bearded mage, OBrian he thought, did something to her. What darkness below. We were teleported into some caverns, scattered by a, he paused, wondering how to go about explaining. -Should he even explain? Was this an anomaly? Clearly it was, but this seemed far too real. Something, explosions on the surface disturbed the caverns, and we were scattered into the deep places below the mountains. There I thats how we encountered the lizards before. I see, Raleen said, looking at him pensively. Magus OBrian, when youre done with that one, have a look at this one, would you. See if you can tide her over until they can get some proper help. You think I am made of mana, Decapitare? the old man huffed from where he was using some art on Lin Ling. No, but theres other weirdness going on here, Raleen grunted, shooting him another glance that made him squirm. Im f-fine, Juni gasped, from where she was leaning against the wall, supporting herself with the Sword Staff. You are clearly not fine, he snapped, more abruptly than he had intended as his concern over their condition and his frustration at both of them just being obfuscating spilled over. I dont know what really happened to the two of you, neither of you will say anything, and both of you are nearly walking corpses at this point. While it is true that I am walking on sheer bloody mindedness, Juni grimaced. You dont get to tell me Im not fine. Then who the fates does? Lin Ling stabbed me with a torch over a misplaced word, and you appear to have been walking along pretending to be a functional person but Ive known you long enough to see the cracks in you now that you could walk a horse and carriage through. Juni closed her eyes for a second and exhaled. "Well maybe if Id found a fate-thrashed magical sword in a tower and some old cultivation ghost, our shit might have turned out differently, but I didn''t, and it is what it is, so you don''t get to tell me I''m not fine. Not today. -She has a point you know, and you know it, a dark voice in his head. His own self-doubt and guilt muttered. -This rot has to stop, another added. -Yep, all this came because you made a single bad attempt at alleviating some tension, and now it''s eating up everything. "Ahhh... Look I..." he was about to apologise when he was cut off. As amusing as this little drama is, Raleen scowled, "its not helping thi" All of them, clustered in the hall, turned as a spatial fluctuation split the air and dozens of armoured figures poured out, chanting in a strange language that wasnt seemingly covered by whatever was making them able to be understood. The sword grew warm in his hand, and the weakness that was trying to invade his limbs was neutralized by its warmth. FORM LINE! Raleen yelled to the two dozen or so survivors clustered across the hall. Juni shot him a glower that promised that this wasnt over, even as Raleen casually drew her shield and pulled Juni after her. -Youre an idiot, you know that. A voice in his head pointed out. Yes, I know, he sighed and muttered under his breath I also dont want us all to die down here, and the way this is going Names Samuel, Samuel Teller lad, the old soldier in heavy armour who had spoken to him before, said. You stick with me and youll make it through this mess we all landed in. Thanks he managed to say, as Teller stepped past him and surveyed the corridor ahead of them with a dark look. The mustachio''d old soldier slammed his sword against his shield as he shouted loudly. ARMS OF VALOR Strange qi flowed out of the surroundings, covering all of them as the massing soldiers in the corridor ahead of them started to advance.

~ Kun Juni C Battlefield Anomaly ~
Juni felt the energy from the old soldiers shout wash the remaining weakness out of her limbs. The jolt of invigorating energy was like being plunged into a cold, refreshing bath. Ahead of her, Raleen was advancing forward. The first armoured figure that reached them literally exploded into meat chunks as she swiped it casually out of the way. A second lost their head without the woman even looking as she stepped sideways to avoid a stabbing spear. The ferocity was well, she had no time to dwell on it as an armoured figure surged forward to attack her. Instinctively, she pushed out her perception and dodged. The sword scythed past her, missing her by a hair''s breath. The intent within it rasping harshly against her skin and leaving a bloody track across her shoulder. -The suppression is still here, a thought marvelled. -But its not the same kind of suppression? Another more confused one muddled. -Also, Han Shu needs to go take a fate-thrashed hike, a few parts of her consciousness added. -Not the time. Really, she was glad that the suppression was still here, she realised. She had been uncertain when that old cultivator did what had looked remarkably like what had just happened in the mists of the warehouse. The figure who attacked her was clearly surprised she had evaded its initial attack. Grimly it pressed for a second attack. She was torn for a few agonising moments. -Spear art, sword art or sword staff art? Instinct answered for her and she executed what she was most familiar with, the first move of the Kun familys own sword art. {Kun Divides the Waters} It bit deep into her qi, and there was a moment of distortion as she struck forward with a rising strike. The armoured figure dodged back, but the physical attack wasnt what was dangerous. The aftershock of the martial intent passed through it and bisected her attackers upper torso. With a backhanded swipe, she slashed its throat open, not looking at the bulging eyes behind the visor. To her right, she saw Han Shu, following the old soldier who had introduced himself as Samuel Teller, miraculously avoid what should have been a critical hit while the sword he was carrying flowed sideways and took the attackers arm off like it was cutting paper. -Han Shu was never that good with swords. -Nope, never that good with swords, another part of her added. -His family has links to the Military Authority, but the only art Ive ever known him to excel at was spears, even though he fancied himself not terrible with swords, another muttered. Afforded a moment to catch her breath, she watched as he found himself facing another. That sword form he was using wasnt even the Han family one it was almost like... -Like the sword is wielding him, a voice murmured. That weapon was definitely an ancient, powerful artefact in its own right. She had thought it an Immortal Weapon, but no Immortal Weapon was capable of that while having no aura at all. -Dao weapon? Another disjointed part of her memory suggested. -What are the odds of that, are you trying to make me more annoyed with him, she shot back at that part of her psyche. -What if he is just as broken as we are and doesnt know it, another voice pondered? -Yes, that sword is clearly not normal, who is to say its not also something... -The woman Halla knew or recognised something like it? -Who is to say that she isnt also evil or something? -They didnt kill us? -But people are trying to kill them? She wasnt sure where to go with that line of reasoning, the context of this combat was already so far adrift from her frame of reality that she didnt even know where to start. -That said, asking them why we are fighting is likely not a good idea. -No it probably wasnt, she agreed. -Also, why are you happily talking to us like this? another bit asked. -Because it doesnt fate-thrashed matter, another part of her giggled. -Yep, either we are dead, dying or lost, or we are insane, either way, it is what it is. -Or maybe this is just another way for the thing that claimed the SarKatush to claim us? A small voice whispered. -That was bothering her, she had to admit. Her moment of calm passed as two much more lightly armoured figures made it through the running line ahead of them. Both of them immediately went after her, which was just typical really. Her instinct was that they were at the peak of Golden Core, so definitely suppressed. Exhaling, she picked one and went straight for them. Never sit on the back foot. That was what her brother and uncle had both drilled into her. Sit back and you die, sit back and people surround you. Pick your targets, put other people out of position. More than four will rarely attack you at once. {Kun Overturns the Waves} This time she used a spear art. Her qi flowed through her body and through the sword staff. Her opponent made to deflect the strike, barely succeeding in making the thrust glance off the fabric ah, it had metal plates underneath it. The way metal hit metal suggested they were the same material as the blade of her weapon. Their companion spun in from the side and she spun with them, matching their movement. There was something cathartic about it. Instinct and muscle memory washing away any indecision she might have. Weirdly, the fate-thrashed lizards had finally put to bed a certain worry. -Accursed Valash, they had called the female SarKatush. The hatred in the thing''s tone had felt very real. She let her mantra flow, augmenting her movement as the three of them swirled on the spot. {Kun Rises to Heaven} Her qi plummeted as she found the opening in the moment and executed the pinnacle technique from the Kun family''s Sword Art. The rising strike swept out. Low underneath her opponents rising guard as they prepared to slash at her. They screamed as her blade severed their arm at the shoulder. {Kun Splits the Waves} The descending strike bit deep between the gaps in the plates of their armour and opened them up from neck to groin even as she spun back, wincing as the other one''s sword strike caught her side. The weapon sliced through her meagre qi armour and nearly took a part of her floating rib with it. If she were mortal, it would be a nasty wound, but the mantra was already knitting it back together, repelling the faint energy that was trying to permeate the wound. The counterstrike was with the butt of the sword staff, into their diaphragm, making them grunt and dodge backwards. She half exchanged her position again, turning to face them only to find two more coming for The flash of light and the explosion made her vision go wobbly even as the heat blistered her skin. In the aftermath, she caught a faint distortion in the air courtesy of her much-neglected qi perception and had the presence of mind to roll away as an invisible blade scythed across half the hall. Righting herself, she saw that her three attackers were now a ruined mess on the ground along with a few more. In the corridor, a large slab of the ceiling had also been brought down at some point. One of the robed scholars to her right, who looked drained in the dim light, was lowering their hands. The last one still wasnt dead, she realised with a start as they rose and started towards her. But even as she moved forward herself, she heard an exclamation from behind her, and that armoured figure also exploded in a very unpleasant manner. Their torso twisted in on itself while their limbs and head scattered across the hall, the sight making her stomach clench involuntarily. She glanced behind her and saw one of the two, a youth who had been helping support Lin Ling lowering his arm. He grinned and said. Not bad girl, you can certainly handle yourself, but warn us if more get around, okay? Shaking her head, she admonished herself. They were right, she should have yelled out or something, rather than just going straight for them. Okay. She said giving him a thumbs up. Taking stock, she again found herself with a moments breathing space in what was now a rather fractured melee. Two more pulses of breaking space rippled in the distance up the corridor, suggesting more arrivals. Behind them, there was a dull *boom* Shaking her head, she pushed herself up off the ground, tasting salt in her mouth. -That hurt, a part of her complained on her behalf. You dont say, she rasped under her breath. Looking around, it seemed everyone, attacker and defender alike, bar Raleen, OBrian and the two who were carrying Lin Ling had been thrown to the ground. A moment later an armoured body came from behind them, carried on a lance of golden lightning and hit a column with enough force to melt a human-shaped hole through half of it. -Huh, so thats how that got formed, a part of her mind observed weakly. The figure, now stuck on the next column, thrashed and screamed, dissolving into motes of light even as it tried to pull out the golden spear that had impaled it. Staggering to her feet, she realised she had been sheltered from the worst of the shockwave by the fallen slab from the roof, making her one of the first to rise. Immediately she threw herself down again and rolled. Her instincts were validated when half the rock slab vanished in a blur of blue fire that passed half a metre over her head. Off on the other side of the corridor, someone swore and a strange serpent of green lightning shot off down a wall into the distance. Raleen turned and swung her matt grey shield, deflecting another beam of blue-green molten metal into a wall. Still shaking from her near-miss with annihilation she watched from her momentary refuge as the woman swatted away another two charging attackers so hard they hit the far wall like rotten fruit, gristle and blood seeping out and running down the wall as they twitched faintly. Others were on their feet now. The ones around Lin Ling did something. A moment later, a rippling barrier of twelve interlocking circles appeared in a bubble around that group. The flickering shadows from another explosion behind them drew her attention to an armoured figure nearby that was pushing itself up. One of the attackers. Without thinking about it too hard, she slammed the blade of the spear staff into the gap between their armour and helmet and levered sideways. -You killed more people today than you have in the last five years, a part of her muttered sadly. -I dont even know if this is real or not, she thought. -Does that make it right? -What are you, Buddhist? She shot back archly. -Im just saying that our emotional state is badly warped, proper judgement is Is for later, not dying is for now, she snapped. That said, her psyche wasnt wrong. She disliked killing people. She had only killed 26 people ever 23 of them bandits. As for the others -Well, kill is a loose term. -Let die, on the other hand. -By accident. -And it was their fault. -The Ha clan didnt see it that way. -Not the time, a chorus of more coherent voices hissed. An admirable sentiment, lass, Teller said, arriving beside her and helping her up. You handle that well for a neophyte from up above. Normally they like swords. My family has some arts... she said, noting the implication. -These people dont seem like cultivators, other parts of her agreed. -They are using qi though, -But these styles, this manner, the terms are all off. -Who is to say what the world was like an aeonspan ago, though? another part of her pointed out. Its a good art, pointed, not flashy. Seen too many family arts that are flashy and get people dead, Teller nodded. How are we doing, Lady Raleen, the old man said, leading them forward. Raleen, who had just stabbed another misfortunate person on the ground, grimaced. Oh, Commander, well Her response was cut off by having to turn and deflect something out of the air. The columns on either side of the hall splintered like trees hit by dozens of axes. Her skin flushed at the damage dealt. That would have turned all of them into chopped meat. Han Shu fell in beside her... Sorry about before, he said quietly. She looked at him sideways. His face was pale and shaking. She tried to think if he had ever killed anyone. Probably he had offed a few bandits over the years, but that was maybe the height of it. His family was part of the Han clan, who had a lot of links to the Military Authority. We all have our problems, she said sourly. Yeah I sorry, he sighed. For what? She scowled, it was hard to pin down why the apology annoyed her, specifically, but it definitely did. You think we need your pity? Uhhhh? clearly her shortness perturbed him a bit. She resisted the urge to turn to face him. Advice from her brother spooled through her head. Really, he was from a civilian family, despite the Military Authority links. He also wasnt from the nobility which was also why he was adrift in the context of their circumstances, as well-meaning as he was. -Its been a while since you viewed things like that, parts of her psyche said appreciatively. Whatever tool keeps me going, Ill use it, she thought, then sighed because she had spoken that out loud. He gave her a long look, before just sighing and saying. I see. Cute I See, but dont lie to me, even if you mean well by it. You dont see, she shook her head. Because you havent experienced the same world we have. Anyway, now isnt the time for this conversation. Unless you wanna own responsibility for leading us out of here. Otherwise, stop trying to work out what you did or didnt do wrong and just focus on not dying. She cut off his reply with a wave of her hand as their now much smaller groups hit the next wave of arrivals, following in the wake of Commander Teller, Lady Raleen and two of the robed scholars who were raking the periphery of the corridor with fire and lightning to push back the attackers. Okay, he nodded. But I still feel compelled to ask what the fates even is all this? You ask me? But who in the name of the child-stealing fate am I meant to ask them? she muttered. When you put it like that... he nodded, then signed unobtrusively. Is all this because of that broken crystal? -Probably, and because Lin Ling went behind my back and took a pot of that water. I still dont know if I should thank her or beat her for that, she thought. Whatever it was, we are still alive, thats what counts, she hissed under her breath. I guess he sighed. She nearly stabbed him for that, right there. Dont you start, Lin Ling was bad enough. -Perhaps this was somewhat inevitable. We just dont work as big teams like this, part of her sighed. -What a stupid weakness to have run out, she could only agree as she parsed the battle ahead of them for any emergent threats. The only high ranked teams of people who worked together in a stable fashion were Arai and Sana, and the Mu Siblings, Kalis tended to train lower-ranked groups, Han Shu worked alone, Lin Ling tended to work with Arai and Sana, while she worked in a more senior capacity with Old Ling. Most of the missions, other than recovery ones or some larger missions that they undertook, were either solo, or leading squads of lower-ranked herb hunters. An unfortunate by-product of having such a small pool of expertise to draw off. So they socialised together, did missions together, but never in this kind of prolonged, enforced isolation. -It is only our training and professionalism that has gotten us this far as it is, another thought muttered. -Can you imagine the Ha mob making it this far? Another said with a bit more venom. -Yeah, a less courteous voice added. -Half of them died in the fate-thrashed valleys. HERETICS! MAY GOD JUDGE YOU FOR YOUR SINS IN DEATH! The yell distracted them both from their thoughts as another two figures managed to charge past on the opposite side. It took her a moment to realise that they were coming from behind, not in front. -How had they? Belatedly she saw the dying shimmers of a teleportation in her qi perception, even as a figure barrelled out of the darkness behind them to strike at her with a two-handed axe. She dodged using her movement art, hissing under her breath as her attacker easily followed her motion, adjusting his attack into a hooking downward strike at her forearms. To avoid the following down strike, she actually pirouetted in mid-air and executed her familys 4th sword art from the basic style. {Kun Skips on the Pond} The strikes caught the axe, punting it up even as she lunged in with a knee. Before her strike could smash into him, her attacker was suddenly surrounded by a translucent barrier. She gritted her teeth and pushed more qi through her already tortured meridian channels. Knee and shield connected, and she winced at the sensation of grinding bone. By far the more surprised person was her attacker, who was thrown backwards several paces Qi!?! Youre one of those false heaven heretics! Burying her surprise, she smartly danced back two steps and swept low with the staff end of her weapon, swapping for the first time into one of the Military Bureaus Spear forms. The abrupt transition in style caught her attacker off guard. He tried to step over her strike and cut down with the axe, but she was already inside his striking range, cutting off his downward stroke and forcing him to retreat or risk being tripped or impaled in the face. -Axes are dangerous to fight against, but even more dangerous to wield sometimes. Her older brothers advice regarding sparring matches from over a decade ago resurfaced in her memories as she spun with his attempted avoidance. Matching his movement as best she could, she infused qi directly into the weapon, trusting to its apparently superior materials to survive the strain of the move. {Double Dragon, Sundering Surge} The world around her slowed as the mnemonic combined with her mantra to guide her body through the requisite motions. Her opponent was caught out by the sudden burst of speed and chose to retreat rather than press. The dragons claw strike with the sword blade missed, but the tail strike crunched into his leg, making him scream. Stepping in, she put her hand on the flat of the blade and guided it round directly. Her strike bit deep into his arm, slicing up it, opening it from wrist to shoulder, through the elbow, leaving it hanging almost severed. As he stumbled back, lashing out at her with a wild single-handed strike, she struck inside both his legs with the staff part, vaulting over it and twisting past him to land low, at his open side. His fatal mistake was to try to turn the short route to reach her, allowing her to slice back and sever his leading leg entirely and finish with a lunging strike through his dantian. The axe hilt crunched into her shoulder, making the bones creak. But it was a small price to pay. The discharge of the art erupted out of her body, blasting him back off the blade into the wall where he slumped down even as the axe clattered to the side. The art had nearly emptied out her dantian and put a serious strain on her meridians. The fallout from the shockwaves of qi had, she noted, claimed three more attackers nearby, who were bleeding out with perplexed looks on their faces. Falling back towards Raleen, she ate a qi replenishment pill and winced. That had been on reflex, they were not as... The full effect of the qi swirled through her, replenishing what was spent in a heartbeat. What the actual fates? she exclaimed out loud. That had been a Golden Core grade pill, she had expected it to replenish maybe a third, but she was actually slightly overburdened. -Thats not it, a part of her noted. Blinking, she realised what her body was telling her. She wasnt... Hadnt been suppressed in the darkness, but something was different. There was darkness here, but it wasnt -Really now you want to listen to that part of you? Another part of her muttered. -The nature of the darkness has changed. Its not divisive and gloomy, its enveloping and She paused and considered the darkness properly, for the first time. It really wasnt divisive and gloomy. Instead, it was like a dark embrace, in this subterranean heat it was somewhat stifling actually, but it wasnt oppressive in the same way. And it also wasnt suppressive in quite the same way. Impossible as that should have been? Now that she had another moment of calm, watching the flow of the fight around her, she realised another thing that had been lingering in the back of her mind. Her capacity was That sword art form before was her family''s, but the spear art she had just used was a golden core grade technique. It should have cleaned her out completely, yet she had already been suffering from meridian shock and had depleted qi before ever attempting it. Her physical foundation had soared. That was the only way to describe it. -Now you notice? Part of her sounded exasperated. -You just chained a dozen quasi golden core moves, a golden core spear art, qi perception and your movement art twice and youre only NOW running out of qi? After all this? Are you a Cultivation Idiot? When her psyche arranged it for her like that, she had to concede that she was being a bit of a cultivation idiot. Her capacity had, if not doubled, certainly increased by an improbable amount. The purity of her qi, which she had basically been ignoring before landing in this place due to the darkness and circumstances, was also improved somehow? -Because of what Valash did to my mantra? In fact, regarding that She arrived back beside the group as she considered her own mental state with a bit of a frown. She was experiencing voices, but they werent really voices. On the one hand, they didnt have that same strangely cohesive tone that the entity had manufactured, but they werent quite the scattered gibbering insanity that they originally seemed. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal Activating her mantra, she watched how it interacted with her psyche and hissed in shock as Lotus and Bestowal melded Path, Body and Devoted to do something utterly inexplicable and pull her mental state back together again. It was like the mental equivalent of how Physical Cultivation could recover crippling meridian damage with the right stimulus in a matter of minutes. In the 30 minutes they had been in this place, or so she reckoned, over a third of the damage her own cage had done to her psyche was repaired. The rest, while it looked bad, and she was still hearing voices and stray thoughts, was also slowly pulling back together. She was still marvelling at that, as she noticed that Han Shu was limping badly. It seemed that the weird abilities of that sword hadnt managed to carry him through that totally unscathed. Without comment, she swiped out a healing herb and tossed it to him. He crunched it down raw, wincing as he did so. Uhhhh? one of the soldiers beside them eyed him rather dubiously. Did you just eat a Magus Grade Mana Grass raw? Desperate times she grimaced, grabbing another one and tearing a leaf off for herself. Normally eating a leaf of a Water Jasmine raw, even a juvenile one like this that was only a six-star rather than an eight-star grade herb, was a somewhat bad idea. But right now, in their current situation, she would take delayed qi poisoning over the step promotion to the qi density of her blood. Isnt that a bit hard-core, even for you Heaven''s Path types? another said appraisingly. Dead tomorrow is tomorrow''s problem, life today is tomorrow''s hope, she quoted one of the military mottos her brother had kept onto. Aye a wise sentiment, Teller nodded. Even so, thats gonna be some fierce mana poisoning, one of the soldiers muttered. Better to use one of these instead. He passed her a reddish coloured potion in a tempered glass vial. Appraising it dubiously, she tested it with her qi and hissed in shock. The vitality of the qi in it was something else. Even more remarkable was how docile it was. She took a sip and felt some of the damage to her body melt away almost immediately. Thanks she nodded Enough yakking, the lot behind are catching up, Teller scowled. Leaning around the pillar, she took in the scene in both directions. Ahead of them Raleen and several robed figures, mages they seemed to be called, were busy attacking a crude barrier across the hall, blocking their progress. Behind them, the raging battle in the hexagonal room was still audible and periodically visible as discharges of qi so pure that they made the hair on her arms stand on end just looking at them. Right on cue, there was another howl of tearing space in the corridor behind them and another large group of soldiers appeared directly in the corridor between their two groups. One of the new arrivals, dressed in a red robe with white and gold trim, took a look around then raised their arms and chanted. HEED MY COMMAND, SPIRITS OF THE UNJUSTLY SLAIN, THAT YOU MIGHT BE REDEEMED IN SERVICE TO OUR GLORIOUS LORD! IT IS ONLY THROUGH HIS MERCY THAT ALL MAY BE SAVED." "~Arise!~ Two other robed figures beside him raised their hands and spewed a torrent of fire and lightning across the hall towards the far side where the six figures within the shifting circle of barriers, including the still comatose Lin Ling were sheltering. She was just about to draw attention to the threat of a second group flanking in the shadows, wondering where they had emerged from when something grasped her leg. Looking down she saw the disembodied form of a soldier who was very dead now held her ankle in a vice-like grip, its other arm grasping for a nearby weapon. Oh. Nameless blessed little lunatics. They are using heretical Soul Arts? She hissed even as she infused as much qi into her other foot as she dared and stomped on the helmeted head of the thing. The sensation of bending metal and cracking bone beneath her foot made her wince. Unfortunately, it didnt let go, so she stabbed the arm instead, severing it directly. Her qi perception sphere, which she had now started using properly once again warned her of the incoming attack from another risen corpse even before she turned to face it. Rather than bother cutting it, she just kicked it in the chest, sending it pin-wheeling away through several others that had just stood. Their strength was good, but their agility was shit. She could see their use though as hundreds of corpses started to rise all along the hall behind them. They would really snare everything up. Well, it was about time, Teller just sighed. If they hadnt done it, our boys on the other side would have soon. As she watched, he swapped his sword for a hammer which had several strange glimmering runes on the head. We go across to the others? she asked. Aye, better we cluster up now. Use their barrier, Teller nodded. Let the tribune and the vanguards do their thing unmolest- There was a scream and one of the robed figures in the new arrivals was suddenly pulled back down the hall, his body torn apart into meaty bits as he went. The group behind half turned as four grey-robed, masked figures armed with great swords tore through the risen dead like they were reaping corn and ploughed into the new arrivals without a care in the world. Moments later Sir Edward had arrived behind them, followed by Halla and the old man in the comet robe. All of them looked bloody and tattered. Sir Edward was missing an arm, Halla looked like she had rolled in a blood pit, while the old man in the comet robe had lost the top of his pointy hat and all the sleeves of his robe somewhere along the way. The combat around them was, to her qi enhanced vision, just searing tides of energy flowing back and forth between blurred strikes. Even the old man was fighting hand to hand, smashing back armoured figures who moved with unnatural speed, trying to overwhelm them. She could see bits of qi flickering in the techniques they were using, but the level of all the combatants so far exceeded her realm that even knowing everyone was probably suppressed to the equivalent of Golden Core, it was impossible to follow. Even amid the suppression, their power was horrifying. Right, Teller said briskly. Enough break, lets get across there and help our lads. She cut down another animated corpse as they started to make their way across the hall and found her next opponent still alive. Such was the unexpected nature of their meeting that she barely dodged their opening stab and then felt a chill at her side as their retraction did cut somehow. Fates cursed bastard, She hissed out and spun away, sweeping up with the blade of the spear staff to force them away. To her left she saw one of their own fall, a youth barely older than Lin Ling, in a scholar''s robe and light armour. He screamed in rage even as tears ran down his face, determined to take the armoured figure that had tackled him down and run him through with him into the next life. She moved to try to help only for one of the other soldiers, the one who had given her the potion, grabbed her by the scruff of the neck and dragged her back, pulling them both down. She was about to curse him, when another attacker arrived, scrambling through the corpses, stabbing the youth in the heart. The one who had dealt the lethal blow initially, to her sudden horror, turned translucent Groaning as bits of everything rained down around them, she patted the arm of the man who had saved her and gave him an apologetic smile. He nodded understanding, accepting her apology. -So... they could self-detonate!?! her thoughts hissed in shock. That was something only a Golden Core or higher cultivator can do. Looking around, she saw that Han Shu was also okay, as was the group behind the shield. Their group, on the other hand, was now stranded in the middle of the hall amid a -Oh monkey shit. She circulated her mantra and threw herself for the nearest bit of cover as corpses too damaged to do anything other than crawl all started to turn translucent.

~ Han Shu C Battlefield Anomaly ~
Han Shu had a moment of confusion as he watched Juni throw herself frantically towards the columns where Lin Ling was being protected before he caught the subtly glowing corpses all over the floor The blast from the dozens of explosions picked up and tossed him into the wall with enough force to break a rather awkward number of bones in his body. A cruel reminder, part of him pointed out, that only a day earlier his cultivation base had been decimated. Desperately he called on his mantra to stabilize his body even as hands clawed at his body. The corpses that had all been tossed this way and that were already rising again, propelled by whatever art had been affected by the robed cultivator leading the group behind them. He kicked one away and hissed in pain as something bit his arm. Scrambling up, he groaned as the corpse next to him, a pale-skinned man in armour of their side snarled at him around a mouthful of his own arm. His mantra was already healing the wound as he punched the corpse. It staggered back even as two more surged up behind him. He tried to swing the sword, then realised that a third one had grasped his arm and was smothering his mobility. Two more were trying to swarm Teller nearby, while others of their scattered group were now also being mobbed and dragged down Half a corpse smashed into the one beside him, sending it rolling away, snarling. The source of the torso turned out to be Juni, who had thrown it away when it tried to claw her. Nodding in thanks, he kicked another one away Two more armoured figures tackled him from behind and he staggered backwards, trying to smash them into the nearest pillar to dislodge them Lashing out with the sword, trying to keep the space around him clear, he actually decapitated a third that had been trying to flank him. It collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut and didnt rise again. That the sword was able to kill them outright with any kind of normally mortal wound was just another mystery about it he didnt have time to unpick right now, because despite the sword doing far more than its reasonable share, if he couldnt swing it, it wasnt any good! Instinctively he reached for his movement art and cursed, that would be the death of him in a different way. His cultivation was too low now to use almost all of the handful of arts he had. Martial intent was something that required a certain proximity to Golden Core to use, and his qi reserves were wholly co-opted by his mantra towards keeping him alive right now. A corpse screamed and he kicked it in the face. Inexplicably the scream didnt stop until one of the other figures hit it with an art that was a jet of gold fire scattered from their hands that turned it to sparks. The others were all staggering except for Teller and Juni, who both seemed as unhindered by it as he was. Teller made sense, his realm seemed high. His own immunity was likely the sword again. It had been able to nullify all the lizard creatures strange shouts as well. -Really, Juni had been right. It was enough right now that they focus on simply not dying, he remonstrated with himself. The corpses screamed a second time. One of the cultivators in the group behind them waved his hands and a circle of light appeared with eight golden orbs floating above the attacking group. Oh for fuck''s sakes. Teller groaned, darting for a column. Lad get under cover this is gonna be He never found out what Teller was going to say because the eight orbs spat eight bolts of golden light apiece that screamed down the hall with a mind-twisting whistling in their general direction, curving ominously WOULD SOMEONE KILL ME THAT ACCURSED DEACON!?! Raleen turned from attacking the barrier ahead. Her furious exclamation met the incoming art and shattered it into golden sparks. The momentum of the attackers behind them who had been advancing under the cover of the risen corpses and the art collapsed. A few collapsed outright, and many more spat blood or dropped to their knees. Even as the echoes of her exclamation faded, every corpse within 40 metres of them started to glow white. ~AO HUUT!~ Raleen stomped on the ground. The shockwave made the whole corridor shudder. Every corpse within visible range blurred into red mist, turning the floor into a sea of blood, guts, bone dust and more blood. "~Spirits of the unjustly persecuted!~" "~~Arise!~~ In response, the presumed Deacon gave another extolling shout. This time the floor wavered weirdly, and he would have sworn he saw shadowy forms writhing in the air for a few moments as they dropped into the mess of gore. A moment later, in a single fluid motion, all the corpses rose again, painted red in the blood of their past selves.

~ Kun Juni C Battlefield Anomaly ~
Her ears still ringing, Juni tried hard not to think about how she must currently look, half-covered in corpse gore. The stench of blood in the subterranean heat was now very high up on the list of things she never wanted to experience again. The newly risen corpses were all mobbing towards Raleen at least, which gave her a moment to focus on the source of the trouble. The cultivator identified as Deacon, who was raising them. She had just gotten her storage talisman out and was looking at what she had to work with when another corpse barrelled into her from the side. They rolled over twice before she managed to disentangle herself without getting bitten. She had seen what happened to Han Shu, and while part of her had taken a tiny bit of delight in that, it had been swiftly silenced. There was such a thing as being too petty, and now her mind was in a marginally better place she could see somewhat from his perspective why he was unhappy. Not to mention having him die here would weigh on her conscience horribly, and she was still marginally fond of his older brother for all that that had fallen through on their part years ago. That would make for a very awkward conversation if she ever got out of here, having to explain to the Han family how she left him to die because he had failed to read a mood nobody had ever given him the tools to parse. Twisting away from the woman who was attacking her, she realised, with a jolt of horror, that it was the woman who had given her the spare sword staff. For a brief moment, she entertained a hope that she might actually be alive, and this was some horrible moment of confusion. Then she saw the nasty twist in her neck and the sightless eyes staring back at her and felt her heart sink even as she skipped backwards and cursed. She was saved from having to do something unpleasant by the youth who had saved her before. He had staggered up nearby and seeing her attacker, lunged for the corpse, slapping a hand onto its back. A second later the unfortunate woman dissolved into a cloud of greenish fire. Fucking heretics and their so-called holy arts, the youth spat. Thanks she said, her voice quavering a bit. Dont worry about it, its a sad end. Jessa was the young man sighed and looked around, shaking his head. -So her name was Jessa, a part of her muttered. She had never even known the womans name, which was sad on a whole other level, really. The determination to do something about this mess just solidified further in her mind now. Scanning through her storage talisman, she found what she needed. A Heaven''s Blaze Pine Cone, still with all its seeds in it. Looking around the pillar, she ducked forward, keeping as low as she could and using her mantra to suppress her qi signature as best she could. The youth behind her said something, which was lost in the cacophony of battle, but made no effort to stop her. Ahead of her, she found another small group of their forces, a few of the scholars and several more soldiers trading ranged arts with the edge of the large swarm of people surrounding the Deacon. Beyond that, the retreating line was advancing in their direction, but there was now another shimmering barrier splitting them off from this group. Both Halla and Edward were busy attacking it with their weapons. Finally, she found the other thing she needed to go with the ''Heavens Blaze Pine'' and a ''Sky Shatter Fruit'' C a ''Moon Stealing Jasmine Root''. All three were spectacularly unstable in their own ways for harvested spirit herbs when considered outside their natural mediums. When combined together in an appropriately inauspicious way? Move quicker she yelled at the group ahead of her... I dunno how this is going to go, but its probably not going to be pretty! Nodding at her, they disengaged and pulled back past her. One of the large group of attackers pointed in her direction and a robed figure raised their hand. She shoved the two nine-star herbs, with the heavens blaze pine cone, in a pot with a bit of Lin Lings Yang Blood and hurled it vaguely in the direction of the mob. The closed, reinforced jar bounced a few times but otherwise escaped notice as she scrambled back to avoid several orbs of gold and blue fire that were tumbling towards her. Hauling herself up, she counted under her breath as she scrambled back. 1...23...4...5...6...7 ? 8? Glancing back, she saw one of the robed figures had noticed the jar and swept it up into the air. -Oh. Part of her shuddered, wondering if they might have some means She hit the ground almost back where she had started, groaning amid a slick of burning blood icck. -Yep, unstable herbs go boom. Her intuition there had been right, even if took a few seconds longer than expected. Behind her, the spatial distortion from the sky shatter fruit was still twisting in the air. For the damage dealt, there was remarkably little physical damage to the hall itself. A testament to its craftsmanship. The same could not be said for the unfortunate group and the Deacon. The flickering spatial crack that now existed where the robed figures had been standing had several scattering rings of ghostly shadows trapped on its outer edge C figures cast through dimensions never meant to exist. -Such a waste of two quasi-Golden Immortal herbs though -Money means nothing if youre not alive, part of her said sagaciously. What the hell was that? Raleen, who had also taken cover behind a column, looked a bit shaken. What did you throw at them? Erm she winced. A tree cone, something called Heavens Blazing Yang Pine, along with a fruit of a particularly obnoxious spirit tree called Sky Splitting Aluc and a root of a Moon Stealing Jasmine as the catalyst for extra oomph. Never heard of any of those but good work, Juni! the woman said with a rare smile. Looking around she yelled. Everyone still with us? A chorus of mostly yesses and a few maybes came back. Their attackers were shaken, though. The explosion also seemed to have done for both barriers locking them in this place. Probably because of the distorting aftershocks of the sky splitting fruit. She found herself running after Raleen and Teller as they started to lead the advance down the hall towards the transfer chamber once more. Behind her, a voice rang out. Something about it made her movement grow sluggish even as she used her mantra to resist the presumed soul attack. ~Heretics! You dare defy the gift of our lords mercy!~ ~Heaven''s Judgement~ Oh. fuck. off Whatever Raleen had been intending as a curse was cut off as she blurred back behind them, charging down the multi-coloured lightning bolt that was punching down the hall towards them. Even so, it turned half a dozen of their number into glowing motes of light before it was blocked on her shield. A shield she rapidly discarded as it turned bright red and started to melt like hot glass. The scattered bolts that came along with it spidered everywhere. Unable to do anything to evade them, she could only scream as they ripped holes through her arms as she tried to shield herself from the worst of the blast with a crude attempt at qi armour. Fortunately, her agony was short-lived as all the lightning bolts were sucked away into a swirling mass conjured by the robed figures who had been projecting the shield to protect many of the researchers. The shield itself was now gone, presumably destroyed by the Her ears rang as black lightning from their side met another bolt of multi-coloured lightning from up the hall. There were screams and curses from behind. Abruptly there was a shocking absence of space, and then Lady Halla strode through. She grasped the Deacon, who was somehow miraculously still alive, and apparently the source of the multi-coloured lightning, through the neck. Her hand gripped his spine and she just kept... walking, dragging his ruined body after her like it was an afterthought. A moment later, the old man in the comet robe appeared in a crack of light. He had lost his staff and sword now, and his robes were badly burned. His left arm smoked unpleasantly, and she fancied she could see bone visible. Sir Edward appeared out of the gloom with two of the grey robed men a moment later. He was also heavily burnt and his armour looked rather warped. He was also missing an arm. A different one to the one he had been before as well. A severed head with a disbelieving expression, still in its ornate plumed helmet, was hung from his belt. The grasping of the Deacon in such a manner finished up the battle there within moments. The few survivors of that group all exploded into puddles of gore as the old man waved his arms angrily in their direction. As for the others, anyone that was still fighting them in the hall died to the absence of space that radiated out from Lady Halla as she strode down the hall towards them, her bloody sword resting over her shoulder. That strange empty field around her tore limbs, severed heads, warped and distorted bodies and left fleeing forms as smeared afterimages in the air, tearing at anything they touched that wasnt friendly to them. She stared at the Deacon as Lady Halla walked past them with barely a glance to see that any of them were okay. He was feebly trying to grasp at her hand, blood flowing out of his eyes. Hush brat. Halla sneered at him, even though he didnt appear to be speaking audibly, anyway. You think I care what your evil teacher will do when he learns of your fate? After that, it took a mere two minutes to make it to the transfer chamber itself. Their numbers had dwindled from almost a hundred to no more than two dozen, which was terrifying in its own right. Glancing around, Halla grimaced. The wards are still holding here. Get us out of here, and I can trigger the failsafe. Arch Magister Tolleund, it seems we will not have time to do this the clean way, can you take us to the upper halls? I can Lady Everkind, the old man in the comet robe said with a weary nod. RIGHT her voice rang around the room... Everyone get on the platform. Lie down flat unless youre confident in your stomach! Juni walked up onto the platform and lay down, most of the others she noticed did as well, or sat. To her surprise, she saw that Lin Ling was now conscious and being helped by one of the robed scholars. The younger girl staggered over to slump down next to her, looking very confused, and a bit lost. She was going to ask Care you okay? But that would be stupid in the context, so instead, she asked. How are you feeling? Like I just had my head taken apart and put back together again. Lin Ling groaned. What the fates is this anyway? the younger girl breathed hard. I how did we get here... I feel like Ive been stuck in some kind of horrible fog of something for days Carefully, she examined Lin Ling in the shimmering light that now illuminated the chamber from the great columns circling it. While she did look a bit less battered, and most of her burns were gone other than some faint discolouration that spoke of newly grown skin, the younger woman looked aged. Haggard, even. They healed you? Y-yeah Lin Ling pointed over to the older robed man with a beard who was kneeling and talking to another robed scholar quietly. Grand Magus OBrian? He called himself said I had suffered some really nasty mental trauma and had my soul searched...and my soul partially puppeted she trailed off looking very distant She winced, that was quite the list. Any one of those should probably have done for a normal cultivator. It was a testament to Lin Lings own determination as much as her physical cultivation that she hadnt become a drooling imbecile twice over. I... He said he used two spells on me, Greater Restoration and Unclouded Mind. She trailed off as Arch Magister Tolleund clapped his hands loudly to get everyones attention. All right, everyone! the old man called out. Brace for unfettered teleportation in ''Three'''' Two''... In the instant, before they were about to teleport, she felt something grip her and all three of them were hauled up. Gasping she saw Lady Halla reaching out a hand towards them. They floated up and drifted towards the edge of the chamber towards where she stood, and towards the edge of the now dimly glowing array. -Nonononono, part of her sobbed -There was no way this could be happening. Other parts of her were suddenly having similar reactions. Lin Ling was just staring in horror while Han Shu, who was closest to Halla, was gasping in her grip, blood dribbling from his mouth. Halla?... What are you doing? Sir Edward said with a frown. Those three aren''t from the Moon Dream Pagoda Lady Halla Everkind replied in a clipped tone. I just sent Mortal Moon Song their descriptions and all the pagodas new arrivals are accounted for. None of them were either in Undergrove or in the Deep workings in the last week, let alone today, in the middle of this mess. So? Sir Edward said with a deepening frown. So they are suspicious, and Im not taking them up. The odds of them being involved in this whole mess are far too great. I find that unlikely Lady Everkind, Grand Magus OBrian spoke, The girl I healed had severe mental damage, and her memories while fractured and obscure I hardly need justify this to you, Grand Magus C or are you going to claim your title as deputy director outranks me, the 4th Imperial Princess? Halla said dryly. I... the old man looked abashed and stepped back. Her stomach dropped even further as she struggled against the grip as they drifted towards the edge of the platform. Even her mantra wasnt responding. It was as if she was entirely mortal under whatever suppression Halla had put on them. Furthermore they have no aura signature associated with the school and are dressed like thieves to boot. Its also suspicious that they arrived right as the wards weakened as well. Not to mention they have unstable ''Star Loci Auram'' on them. In fact Halla reached out and snared their packs. The various books that had been recovered by them, the slabs, the remaining grey crystals and a few other accoutrements of the teleport repair kit hung in the air. The atmosphere on the array went stony as over a dozen accusatory eyes landed on them. Only Sir Edward and Lady Raleen along with a few others like Teller looked perturbed. The judgement in the rest of the eyes was clear. People had died getting out, and in the process, lives might have been wasted on thieves? Or similar -Oh no, no no other parts of her were now starting to come unstuck. She closed her eyes and tried to focus on not having a psyche break within a psyche break. -Maybe it really isnt real, a hopeful voice, her own thankfully, muttered in her head. These are all relating to the teleport formation she sneered. AnywayDo you buy that stupidity about Arachnida Spawn this boy was babbling? That just makes it more suspicious. I find it more likely they were an advance group sent to hit the lower reaches that connect this complex to the main access points into the Undergrove. But they are all Heaven''s Path cultivators Raleen pointed out, there is no way anyone from that side would work with None of them are more than Qi Containment at best. All of them are Blood Promise experts, Halla said dryly. Its easy to fake, and would simply cast more doubt on our current alliances if it were to get out. Thats true, one of the soldiers muttered. And there would certainly be rogue elements in Moon Wheel Court or the Ranshan Tower that wouldnt side with us. Not to mention there is no reason for them to have those books if they meant anything honest here one of the senior scholars scowled. So they stay, Halla said decisively. Sir Edward, however, seemed unconvinced. Even if they were involved somehow, its better to take them up top to the other Arch Magisters? Envoy Keltan has a point, Princess, Arch Magister Tolleund said. They are not even in the first circle there is no way they could do anything to one of the Grand Transport Circles just with a few instruction manuals Not to mention SarKatush appeared out of that collapse that spawned these three? That merits deeper investigation if the seals down there are that far gone? Nobody at their realm survives a star pool attuned loci collapse. Theyre not that simple... and before we know what is going on up there, and why we are getting stormed by the Sworn Swords of Golden Mercy among other elite forces from the Holy Empire, I am not going to invite a bunch of potential cuckoos into the nest She said flatly. I have final say anyway, even if I have to pull rank on the rest of you {But I can survive such a loci collapse Halla Everkind} The gentle, ethereal voice that whispered through the room sank, swept through her like a cool breeze. There was a strange hitch and their motion through the air stopped directly. Everyone else was suddenly unable to move as all three of them dropped back onto the teleportation circle. She gasped for breath and then gasped again as something a cool energy somehow washed away all the fear and uncertainty she had previously been feeling. Looking up, she saw Halla, hand half-frozen, reaching for the weapon at her back. In fact, everyone on the platform was frozen in shock at the words that sank through their minds like cool refreshing mist on a warm summers day. The crystals and the books dropped to the ground with a clatter and thud. How can... Halla managed to force out, veins standing out on her forehead as she strained against whatever force the strange voice was using to restrain her. Dd-daughter? the old Arch Magisters face turned deathly pale, as did Sir Edwards. Halla, for gods sake shut up! Sir Edward, who was visibly sweating, hissed. You could have Hallas reply was lost amid peals of faint ethereal laughter that filled up the space. One... echoed, improbably in the air. There was a ripple, and the teleport took effect. Juni felt that her stomach had just been ripped out of her body somehow as space twisted in a way that nature never intended she thought she saw a faint effervescence of white mist creeping around the flickering twisting kaleidoscopic nightmare trying to bore a hole in her very being, then she hit a floor hard enough to make every bone in her body rattle for what felt like the fifth time in as many minutes. Chapter 45 – From Darkness, Ascent
He who redeems a single fate is called a fool by morons. She who transforms a single village is called a hero by the envious. The one who changes a country is a crowned a king by fools. Anyone who would think to pervert a generation really should know better. As to those who would mess with the fate of a whole world for their own ends? They deserve everything that is waiting in line get to them.
~ Apocryphally attributed to Mantled Empress Heaven Breaker

~ Kun Juni C ??? ~
The first thing Juni could hear, as her senses returned, was the dripping of water and the raucous calls of disturbed birds or other flying creatures in the distance. With a long groan of pain she tried to pick herself up and found that her arms and legs were made of noodles, so gave up. She was about to activate her qi vision when she stopped. There was actually daylight in the room. Well hall. She half rolled over and stared upwards, blankly, at a scene that had haunted her deepest waking dreams for far too long in that horrible, smothering oppression far below. The greenery cascaded through the chasm riven into the mountainside above them. A large flight of birds her vision was too hazy to identify were flying away from their location. Water ferns bled a fine mist through the air above her. It took almost a full minute before she had gained enough confidence in the integrity of her body to try sitting up again. Her head felt heavy and her stomach felt like it had run off somewhere else, but she managed it without too much difficulty. Oh fates, I feel like Ive just been hit in the head with a hammer someone whimpered nearby -Lin Ling. She froze at the thought, but it was just a thought, her acknowledging the owner of the voice. Turning her head carefully so it didnt fall off, she took in the place they were in. They had arrived in a deep chasm, walls coated in greenery and shrouded in gently swirling mists. Here and there, clusters of water ferns fed several large shallow pools in the stone floor Nearby, several suspiciously regular-shaped objects made her panic, in case they were the sludge monsters, but they turned out to be old stone basins, turned over on their sides. After a moment of further searching, she found Lin Ling, who was weakly curled up, whimpering and dry retching as she held her head. Han Shu lay crumpled nearby, half in a shallow pool. His sword lay on the ground between them. What... the nameless was that she finally managed to force out. -The Blue Water Sage entered the mountain and endured many trials. When he emerged he had found a bounty even the heavens could not deny, her mind helpfully supplied. -That was, well... Her mind was still trying to sort itself out, as it turned out, which led to her staring at nothing for a few seconds as she got her thoughts in order. -Was it all in my our heads? As if to refute that, the swordstaff was there, in front of her. She had been fortunate not to fall on it in fact. -A proper anomaly That thought rattled around her head for a few seconds before she realised what, exactly, was odd. -No voices C that would have should have come with a She trailed off and waited expectantly for a snarky comment to come, but there was nothing. Her head hurt, yes. In fact, most of her hurt in one way or another, including entirely metaphysical things like her minds eye and her memories. -How in all the unholy fates can my memories physically hurt this bad, she thought weakly. No voices were forthcoming to answer that either. Which brought her logically on to the other question regarding voices. By the way she found herself asking Han Shu, who was lying there conscious, but very much looking like a stunned fish... Did your sword speak? Three people turned, with varying degrees of success, to stare at the sword Several long moments passed, and the sword stayed resolutely silent and utterly sword-like. Also Did it always look like a normal sword? Lin Ling asked, staring at it rather groggily. Three people looked at the sword on the ground some more. The sword was now, indeed, the shape of a traditional sword as any mortal sword master might use C about sixty centimetres long, with a square hilt and a blade slightly thicker than average. Where before it had been slightly curved on both edges and tapered to a very sharp point, now its edges were ruler-straight and tapered to a more rounded point about 10 centimetres before the top. It was still dull black in colour but now looked much more metallic in nature. Apart from the blade being blackish, it was almost normal looking in an aggressively plain way. No Han Shu groaned, rubbing his temples. No it did not. All three stared at the sword again for a bit. It continued to act resolutely normal, as only a normal sword should. After several further awkward moments of staring at the sword to no avail, Han Shu finally mustered enough energy to extricate himself from his personal puddle. Even the scabbard, which returned when he picked it up, looked traditionally local. With the sword sheathed, you wouldnt even look twice at it, which was, she reflected, perhaps the point? Sat there, trying to process everything that had happened, she finally put her head in her hands and then just sighed, taking them away as more parts of reality reasserted themselves. There were still parts of her that wanted to claim this was all a terrible nightmare, but setting aside the reality of the swordstaff being present, she was also covered from head to toe in well ick. Looking over at Han Shu, who was also warily examining their surroundings, the part of him that hadnt landed in the pool was also covered in drying blood and worse. In fact, the only person who didnt look like they had just bathed in a sacrificial pit was Lin Ling. She was just slumped there against a rock now, looking befuddled. Other points in favour of this being reality were also stacking up fast now. Her mantra was still changed. Her qi capacity was also as it had been in the anomaly. After some further consideration, she decided to just go with that. There was no other explanation for it that was at all comfortable. She was, also, she had to admit, probably something of an expert on terrible reality-warping scenarios at this point, having survived at least two, possibly three, of the fate-thrashed things if you counted the moments before appearing in that nightmare battle. -I even got a weapon out of it she thought, looking again at the swordstaff. Belatedly she considered the robe that Han Shu had given her, however long ago that was. It wasnt made of luss cloth, just normal, sturdy weave that was infused with qi. Good up to Golden Core, but clearly not good enough to survive its lengthy brush with calamity below. The only reason it was still intact was several ad hoc adjustments she had made to it to remedy the giant hole in the side. Looking around, none of them were much better, really. Lin Lings clothing was only held together by her luss cloth additions at this point and Han Shu had taken a few proper hits during their fighting in the long corridor, so his top was missing its other sleeve and his light tunic was badly rent in several places. She was wearing his spare trousers currently and besides that, she only had one spare set of undergarments. All of Lin Lings other clothes beyond what she was wearing were also gone C lost along with much of the rest of her storage talisman''s contents. While the loss of the herbs hurt, along with the other items, both of them would gladly trade most of them for some actual clothes at this point, she was pretty certain. In any case, there was not a lot of spare clothing to go around three people. While Han Shu checked out the damage that Halla had done to his talisman, she turned her own attention back to the swordstaff. Now she got a good look at it, it was really an excellent weapon. Around two metres long, it was just a bit taller than she was. Excellently balanced and made entirely out of different metals. It also had a nice weight too, while not being too heavy. A mortal would struggle to wield it, but to her, it was very usable indeed. Even more remarkable, it was entirely unenhanced as far as she could see. Pushing her qi into it, she nodded in appreciation. There was no resistance at all. It wasnt possible to soul bind it, not yet at least, but it certainly wouldnt hinder any of the arts or forms she could use with it. The only issue was the lack of a scabbard, however, there were enough sturdy vines in the chasm that something could be worked out, she was sure. All of the stuff we took from the warehouse is back there, Han Shu said with a sigh. She nodded, having suspected as much. There were still aspects of the last two days she didnt want to prod to hard at, though. It was odd enough that she still had the swordstaff. So what are we left with? she said, after some further consideration. Hmmm. Han Shu frowned and then dumped two large piles of herbs and some other sundries out. 200 kilos of grade four and five herbs, forty-ish of grade six and a few dozen of grade seven or higher. You? She eyed what was in her own storage device, it was about the same, minus the grade four and five herbs. Before all this mess kicked off and they had been overtaken by the Ha clan then... the others, she had been focusing on quality in what she gathered. She also hadn''t had as many opportunities for random gathering as Han Shu, or Sana C both of whom had been doing more scouting and trailblazing. About the same, minus the low-grade stuff, she said wearily. I got nothing. Lin Ling grunted from where she still sat, looking vexed. And C outside of this, all we got is stuff that poses more questions than answers if we were to hand any of it in, she agreed, eyeing her swordstaff and Han Shus sword. Yeah, given this mess apparently started over a ruined tablet, at least according to Sana, us rocking up with a bunch of weapons from a vestige is really gonna cause a problem isnt it, Ling added. There is also much of what we recorded, Han Shu pointed out. There is, she agreed. But a lot of that likely only gets us points with the Hunter Bureau, unless you wanna try scribing some of it to a viewing crystal and then auction some of it in exchange for herbs. Yep, Lin Ling said sourly. They arent gonna take spirit stones for the levy. All the parties trying to get herbs on the sly thanks to this ridiculous scam are so rich they could buy the entirety of West Flower Picking town a dozen times over. With nothing else, really, to say, they sat in silence for a good while, just recovering their sensibilities and enjoying not being in obvious mortal danger. Finally, though, she decided that she was recovered enough to take a proper look at their surroundings. The cavern itself was huge, almost a miniature valley in its own right. It almost hurt to look at the bright sky above, although her eyes were adapting fast she had to acknowledge. What stood out immediately, to her though, was that the gaping hole in the cavern roof was not natural. Something had carved a huge hole through the ceiling. Somehow, the image of someone plunging a giant spear or sword into the mountain to cause it, or tearing it open with some terrible ability, seemed a lot less distant than it might otherwise have however long ago it was they actually went into the depths. The leafy greenery pouring in like a cascade from the opening seemed to be predominantly Broad-leafed Alv although she caught glimpses of other trees like Star-leaf Hardwood and Monkey Perch. All very normal for the innermost valleys on the western side of the mountain. Noting that Han Shu had wandered over to look at the pools, she took the opportunity to make her way over and sit on the rock beside Lin Ling, who was still looking dazed. How are you..? she asked eventually after they had sat there in silence for a few minutes just admiring the fact that it wasnt pitch dark and horrible. Alive, Lin Ling said eventually. She sat there in silence, waiting to see if the younger girl would continue. Its hard to process, Lin Ling said, eventually. I remember most of it, but its like Im watching a viewing jade of someone elses experience who just happens to look like me. I felt like I was a puppet in my own mind. I didnt realise just how badly I was fragmenting until that Grand Magus OBrian healed me well, maybe I did, but I just didnt want to acknowledge it. Yeah she said after a long pause I cant say that what I experienced was any better. To have that thing in my head, be my friend, talk me through all that stuff, slowly pushing out all the parts of me that would have noticed, and then to do what it did at the very end At least you dont have holes in your mind, Lin Ling said softly. No I dont, she had to concede. -Or if I do, the creature did such a fate-thrashed good job of papering over those cracks, Ill probably never know it, she added for herself. But on the other hand, I can see every part of me that walked along with that thing and was happy to do so. Not that anything about this fate-thrashed mess is remotely comparable for any one of us, it seems, she murmured softly. Back in the shaft I still have three sets of events in my mind, Lin Ling said with a sad sigh. The three you told me? she asked, looking at the other girl sideways. Yeah, mostly, although they make more sense now. I think I left the complex, walked up, and met Lin Ling trailed off, looking distant. And after that? she asked gently. Uh it gets blurry, but I think he took my stuff, I think we went down, he made me show him the cavern where I got the blood, then we went to the prison and he used me to open someplace, that was where the The skeleton prince in the chair was? she prompted. Yeah, Lin Ling said. After that it gets fuzzy... until I meet you again. That was really that Di Ji somehow, wasnt it? Lin ling asked in a small voice. All of it Yeah, I rather fear it was, she agreed, considering their experiences. I hope that the thing that came ended him, Lin Ling hissed. So do I she whispered, thinking about the look in his eyes as he had walked towards her. So. Do. I. Did he... do anything to you? Lin Ling finally asked in a very small voice... Juni stared ahead, not looking at the other girl. -Ah. So that was what had been gnawing away at her down there, the uncertainty in the dark. She closed her eyes and suddenly felt sick. She should have realised. -No wonder she kept fragmenting even after our escape, if you could call it that. Shes been constantly questioning everything she experienced because of those holes he tore in her mind she couldnt fill That was nearly my fate as well or would we just have been two more of his puppets, dancing on lustful strings. -Poor Ling Luo, another thought surfaced. I remember bits now... The voices somehow. He was in my head, pushing me this way and that. Lin Ling said softly. Even after him when we were in the complex, in the warehouse something was nudging me, needling me, twisting away at my insecurities Even when you stopped me trying to murder Han Shu, there in the hall, he was poking at me, turning me against you... Lin Lings voice had grown really small now. Following on from that, she closed her eyes for a second, trying to think, with all the experience of her years, on Lin Ling. -How do I even start that conversation? One route leads to thoughts that your friend escaped something when you might not. Another leads to pity and embitterment. The last is just rage. All of them will cause scars that will never go away unless she herself can find an answer that sets her own heart at peace. And would she even really believe it if she told her it was unlikely in the context of his interactions with her. -Do I believe that? Her own thoughts were mostly back where they should be, or at least showing the appearance of it However, the same doubt that Lin Ling was likely having, just in a different context, was also firmly nestled in her mind. -Can I trust anything I intuit after that? There is no way I shook it off that easily. Right? Part of her was left to wonder if that was, in fact, the point. The question would do more damage than the reality in the long term. For her, it was somewhat easier in a way. At least superficially. Her mental rigidity was stronger, and whatever Valash had done to her mantra seemed to be legit. Whereas for Lin Ling, who was still young, whose mind hadnt settled, who had a lot of intellect and fast thoughts, who was gifted, in many ways despite her bad spirit root, this was a crippling strike straight at her nascent potential. While someone of the social status of Han Shu wouldnt know much about him, the Kun family certainly knew about Di Ji and she was sure the Lin family had information as well. Even though the nobles on the central continent covered so much of it up in a veil of secrecy and threats, several influential influences hadn''t liked that. Enough that the rumours had still managed to spread through certain circles and were still very much kicking about in places like the Yin Eclipse Subcontinent C even if the guts of it was a century ago. To someone at Dao Seeking that was a short cultivation retreat. To an Immortal, maybe even less. Even if it was seventy-six years before her birth, never mind Lin Ling, what he did to Lady Kais handmaiden What he was accused of doing to so many others A small generation of talented women had been ruined just through the questions raised. -Yet only a small number of them had more than mental scars, part of her pointed out. That was true but those were among the worst in many ways. Those who had been physically wronged in various ways had at least had a grievance for their clans to hang allegations on, even if they protested how in love with the horrid spawn they had been and how he was there was a reason why those kind of dual-partner arts were rightly decried as heretical. Thanks to such things, it was those who had been twisted into sycophantic followers that had defended him the most vociferously. Even Lady Kais own adopted daughter as she recalled. That had been the final straw in that sordid saga, a valuable lesson to many and the ruin of a small portion of the current generation not afforded the immediate protection of the throne. It was still far before her time, but tales of that confrontation in the hall before the Emperors Throne had travelled widely, along with the very explicit threats Lady Kai Lan had made. In that regard, she was sure it was an exceptional quirk of fate that either of them was able to think about him by name, let alone name the deeds he had done after crossing paths with such a malignant star. She had been intending to suggest that they find a quiet moment away from Han Shu to talk about this, but in many respects this seemed, in an impromptu way, to be it. For what its worth, she added softly. What matters most is that we are here, in spite of everything else that horrible place threw at us. ... Lin Ling just leant against her in silence for a long moment before nodding. Yes, Lin Ling hissed under her breath. We have indeed survived. Noting that Han Shu, who was something of an unfortunate accessory in all this, was wandering back in their general direction, she sighed. There would indeed need to be another, longer, heart-to-heart she suspected. It also didnt help that the degree of healing they had both experienced in that anomaly was very weird. Her own bodily condition was oddly optimal. Investigating it now they were out, with sky overhead, she was realising that it had even fixed a few things that didnt strictly need fixing. Her mantra would probably reset them in short order at least. But it made the questions that were, she suspected, haunting Lin Lings darker thoughts almost impossible to verify now. -If only I had realised back then, she thought, feeling frustrated again. I could have checked her physical condition and the injuries done when it was just the two of us. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. It was an easy thing to check with qi, even down there. However, Ling had been healed and healed, drawn out vital qi, been so badly burned by the Pure Yang Blood and then healed again in the anomaly that all that would be left were mental scars if anything had indeed occurred. Unfortunately, mental scars would be by far the worst to shift just because of the lingering uncertainty. You wont try to stab him or break a pot of that blood over his head again, will you? she said eventually, trying to make the question seem both serious and innocuous and not at all accusatory. No more than you might stab me if I mention Han Bao again, Lin Ling said with a wince. That seems fair, she agreed, sighing deeply. Uh sorry about that, by the way, Lin Ling said without looking at her. Isnt it awkward though, what with Han Murai and Han Yen being in the Military Authority and all? In a way, youre lucky that the Lin clan arrived with the clout they did, she said dryly. Most young ladies in my position either get sent off to a suitable sect or school if they are talented, or married off to a talented person about to go to a local sect if they are not. Yeah I wasnt in my right mind when I was poking shade at you, Lin Ling muttered. It''s fine, she reassured the younger girl. I was too caught up in my own sense of trying to be the one leading everyone out of that hell hole to see what I should have when I should. -And being led by the nose by an eldritch horror. Maybe I still am, that was a sobering thought. Maybe we could stab him together? Lin Ling said after a moment. No! she retorted dryly, hoping that had been a joke. No stabbing. Our problems are our problems. Nobody elses. You know Lin Ling said, sounding pensive. Its really hard to shake the feeling that it wasnt entirely accidental that we ended up in that anomaly. Yeah do you maybe want to talk about a certain jar of clearly very dangerous water from a pool that was doing weird things with time? she said, looking at the younger girl. When you put it like that. Lin Ling had the good grace to look a little awkward. I do. Not that Im gonna hold it against you. We survived because you took that stuff, I am pretty sure at this point. But it was your idea to take the stuff from the box in the end, even after I kept talking about curses and stuff. Without it, we might not have been branded thieves by them, Lin Ling shot back. "And you were the one that touched that piece of the broken Orrery, making it shock us all oddly like that." Yeah when you put it like that, she chuckled wryly, also feeling rather awkward. They sat in silence for a bit longer, watching the world go by and just enjoying not feeling in imminent danger, really. She even found herself regretting that she didnt have a flute to play, but then again, that was probably a good thing because she might have used it to murder either of the other two long before now. Sound Arts and Physical Cultivation were an unusual but highly potent synergy. That would have to wait until they got out of here. -The flute playing, not the murdering the other two with qi-infused music, she corrected herself with a mental eye roll. At that time, there would also be better opportunities for a longer talk with Lin Ling C one where they could properly hash out some of the lingering difficulties it was too early to pick at. As Lin Ling seemed to have talked herself out, she took the opportunity to again investigate her own mental and physical condition. As far as she could remember she had been healed at least twice and drunk that potent healing tonic as well. It still disturbed her on a certain level, how fast she was rebounding from what should be an utterly debilitating mental trauma in many respects. It couldnt all be down to the change that Valash made to her mantra. Part of her felt almost beholden to determine that there was more to it than that at this point. For Lin Ling, fortuitous as that had been in its own way, whatever the Mages in that anomaly had effected had at least made her seem like a coherent person again. Han Shu not being affected was she was certain now down to that sword he had C or maybe the ancestral talisman? Those things could have serious power if their obligations were deployed effectively but swords that could speak? -That was the mythical land of Dao Weapons at the very least. -When do I admit that that sword is starting to bother me almost as much as my own probable inner demons? she thought glumly. Not to mention that that wave of cold no, cool, refreshing, almost-presence that swept through her, just when she was about to have a second, proper breakdown. It was... odd. The fact that it didnt bother her though C that was disturbing her. It had swept up all her fear, her anguish, her confusion and her despair almost like a net sweeping rubbish from a pond. A strange analogy to have, but it seemed to fit. The intent within it, such as she had grasped, was more profound than simple purification or removal of troubles though. Those parts were still within her. She was aware of them, but they now felt detached faintly in a way she couldnt quite fathom. She exhaled and looked around. About ten minutes seemed to have passed, which wasnt bad really. That left the next point on her mental list, given that worrying about her mental state was going to be somewhat self-defeating in the short term. -Where the fates actually are we? Taking her hunter pavilion talisman out of the storage jade where she had stashed it before she first went into the caves, she pushed some qi into it with the intention of getting a fix on where here might actually be in relation to the map in her scrip. Unfortunately, what she got wasnt really what she wanted. Within moments, the green talisman gave a gold shimmer and a melodious voice whispered in her mind. ~ Updating status > Array alterations completed successfully. ~ Pending information > Uploaded. > Experiences calculated. > Divination attained. > Contribution calculated. >> Contribution based on delayed augury. >>: Kun Juni (Hunter Pavilion, West Flower Picking): 1,508,900 points. Status: overall rank: 2nd. ~ +8981 places. What? she exclaimed out loud. Ling, did your talisman also just...? Lin Ling, sat beside her frowned and looked in her own jade... Oh... monkeyshit. Its gone She looked distant... I guess he took it or threw it away? Hey... Han Shu! Have you still got your talisman? she called out, waving to him to come over. Er yeah? Its in my jade... Why? he replied, making his way to their rock. Take it out, she said. Frowning a bit at her rather perfunctory tone, he did so only to pause frozen, staring at it blankly. What is it listing you as? she asked, standing up. 3rd 1,502,219 contribution score he said, sounding like a human puppet. They looked at each other Can we search for other peoples scores? Lin Ling asked. Juni stared at her talisman and focused... Sure enough, the image flickered in front of her. She focused on showing it. Moments later a projection appeared in front of them.
Rank Last shift Name Influence Score
1 +9901 Lin Ling Hunter Bureau 15,021,621
2 +8981 Kun Juni Hunter Bureau 1,508,900
3 +8980 Han Shu Hunter Bureau 1,502,219
4 -3 Ji Huan Red Sovereign Sect 600,210
5 -3 Tian Cang Di Shu Pavilion 590,201
6 -3 Huang JiLao Huang Clan 581,201
7 -3 Lian Jing Dun Clan 580,220
8 -3 Shu Tanshi Shu Pavilion 561,800
9 -3 Lu Dong Jade Gate Court 550,490
10 -3 Tuo Hai Heaven''s Justice Sect 501,810
What? all three echoed with simultaneous confusion. Oh, this is very bad... she whispered under her breath. Unbidden she had a very unfortunate moment of recall about misfortune that the SarKatush had somehow sent into her mind. The specifics of that were now totally lost, but the Intent that they, and only they, could save her from a huge problem, or so they had claimed, did still linger somewhat. She stared at the medallion in her hand, thoughts racing, wondering if this was perhaps that huge problem or somehow related to it. These things allow the Bureau to track us. You dont think the Bureau would give that up do you? Lin Ling said uneasily. They dont have to. Remember Di Ji and Din Ouyeng had Ling Luo with them. she said dully. Oh. Monkeyshit! Lin Ling hissed, kicking a convenient rock. Yes. Quite. Monkeyshit! she agreed. But... Han Shu frowned, staring at his own amulet. Even if they If charitably thosehow is uh He trailed off, looking confused almost as if Staring at him, a sneaking suspicion arose in her mind. Whether it was interesting, or problematic, she didnt feel confident to say, but the only thing she could do was ask and see. Can you remember who attacked us on the ridge? she said suddenly. Uh. Ha Yun and uh there was someone from the Deng... no Din Clan? Han Shu muttered, counting them off on his hands, sounding perplexed. But how would someone from the Din Clan? That makes no sense at all? Lin Ling looked sideways at her, frowning and signed. He remembered before? He did, she signed back unobtrusively, wondering what had changed. Unbidden, her eye fell on the sword next to the rock. Until they got out here, it hadnt left Han Shus hand or back since they rejoined him, and before that, he had been in the depths, in that strange, twisted dark. -But that doesnt explain why we can both now remember, part of her pointed out. Uggh, she put a hand to her temples and sighed. Whats wrong? Lin Ling asked. Same old, it will take a while for them to go away, I think. Oh, Lin Ling nodded and muttered quietly. Yeah That Grand Magus OBrian told me I would have momentary relapses for several weeks at least and that I should avoid situations of profound mental stress in the short term. Hah, she could only laugh out loud at that as Lin Ling shook her head sadly. Had I realised this was likely Id have thrown it away in the anomaly or left it down there Han Shu muttered weakly, still staring at his talisman. And! Whats with the score on Lin Lings talisman? All three turned back to stare at the floating blue/green box in the air beside Han Shus talisman. -Yes what is with that? They stared at the ridiculous number in silence, until Ling finally spoke. Well, I guess it answers whether I lost my talisman or it was taken Yeah, she agreed, still staring at it, it did indeed answer that question. If they operated under the assumption that Di Ji Ji Tantai, or whatever his name was now, had stolen Lin Lings talisman for whatever reason, whatever he had found, or whatever had found him, was a magnitude greater than their own misfortune. In her minds eye, she could still picture that incandescent thing that came from the depths, the words it spoke the declaration that he had killed its oldest friend. It suddenly occurred to her that there might be far more terrible things lurking in the depths of that place than what they had had the misfortune to encounter. Then again, with any luck, that entity had delivered the wretched malignancy that had caused both her and Lin Ling so much trouble to a fate worse than death. Certainly, neither of them would ever be in a position to exact revenge for themselves, which was a sad thought. -Probably this is how those old mothers who still cried out for justice on behalf of Heaven at the war shrine every year over the fallout from the Three Schools Conflict feel, a part of her muttered. -Shut it, she grimaced. It wasnt a voice, but she didnt want to engage with that thought. Shaking her head to try and get rid of it, she stood up, a bit more decisively than she had actually intended, making the other two both look at her quizzically. First thing, even before we work out what we do about that. We need to work out exactly where we are, she said, recovering herself somewhat. This chasm is remarkably danger-free for what is presumably somewhere in the inner valleys. While it would be nice to think we are somewhere like the South Grove Spires C far, far away from the Great Mount I really doubt we have been that lucky, Lin Ling interjected, pushing herself up as well. Remember, there is that one other place that is like this in the Inner Valleys. Well, if we are there, anyone that tries to rob us will die without a grave, she said with a mocking smile, fervently hoping in her heart that they were not in the Green Pit: Not that anybody will ever find our corpses either. Still better than that dark hell, Lin Ling said with a similar weird smile. No argument there, she agreed, staring first at her bloody arms and then in the direction of one of the shallower pools. But before we worry about any of that I am going to try to wipe off the worst of this horrible gunk.

~ Dun Lian Jing C A Certain Bog in the Inner Valleys ~
Lian Jing sat on the rock, rubbing her temples. It was a hilariously mortal gesture to reflect how she felt right now. First, there had been that squirrel that somehow managed to make off with a whole bunch of stuff from them while they were evading that truly terrible toad. Now there was this. In fact, this almost outweighed the first issue and the terrible weather in this place. Almost. In any event, now that she was once again without a communication talisman courtesy of truly bizarre circumstances, the burden of communication with Teacher Dun had fallen to JiLao. That was probably a mercy because she really didnt feel like she had the patience for that conversation as it was currently playing out. Really, this is preposterous, one of the White Storm Sect cultivators sat on a lower rock grumbled. Doesnt this make a mockery of anything we might have achieved? Yan Ju added sourly. Huang JiLao was also staring at a talisman jade, one provided especially for the event, with a vexed expression on his face to match her own, albeit for somewhat different reasons. The thunder riven sky above was blocking any kind of normal message talismans in here, and updates to the talismans were rather flaky, anyway. I guess there is no avoiding it, he sighed, turning to her. If I have to be the one to relay this, youre going to sit in on the conversation, given his orders were that you were the point of communication for whatever reason. He said it would be more auspicious to hear news from me, she shrugged. They both paused in silence before shaking their heads. -Who can think what the auspice of those higher realms is, she added sourly to herself. Certainly ever since they had started trekking through this bog, she had a much clearer understanding of why someone like Dun Jian would send them here rather than come in person. What Dao Eternal was going to slog like a mortal through a bog, looking for treasure? Never mind that the place was infested with the kind of wildlife that would make even the staunchest explorer pale. Everyone was avoiding looking at the corpse of the fourteen-star rank Doom Toad a few hundred metres out in the swamp. They had had to use half of their Dao Eternal talismans to kill the thing. Seriously, someone else muttered nearby. How did they get such a stupidly high score? Maybe they robbed and killed a bunch of people? another of the White Storm Sect sniffed. Arent those names kind of familiar in any case? Oh, yeah now that you mention it. Yan Ju agreed. Arent they the ones that were on the rebellion proclamation that was issued then rescinded? Activating the talisman, JiLao handed it to her. Yes, disciple JiLao, her uncles voice came through, sounding a bit testy, what are you bothering me with? Its me, Uncle, she said flatly. Oh. Erm Jinger, why are you using JiLaos talisman? There is a problem with the weather. The talisman you sent me doesnt work, anyway, have you seen the update? Yes, came the reply after a long silence From what we have experienced out here, the second and third rank scores are somewhat understandable through some sideways means. Clearly, they have stumbled across a major anomaly, as you termed it, she explained. Not that we have any idea how the Grand Astrologer has actually divined with the help of an old ancestor from the Kong Heavenly clan, her uncle sent back, sounding displeased as his reply cut her off. What does that mean for our endeavour out here? she asked. Those old fellows are rather wary of those mountains. They will barely set foot in the world, the concern with them will be a matter for after, you dont need to worry about it, Dun Jian replied somewhat perfunctorily. They merely supplied an array as I understand it and the Imperial Court Astrologers and the Three Eyes were able to set it up with some resource assistance. -Really, this is getting odder and odder, she could only concede. Maybe JiLao was right and there was something else going on. Well? JiLao asked from where he was pacing nearby. A moment, she replied, trying not to sigh audibly. Umm, it seems some of the others know these names, Tan Fang said, coming over to them. I trust there wont be any issues in reaching that auspicious place? her uncle pressed, changing the topic. Hard to say, the going is much harder than either you or anything in the Blue Gate Schools records suggested. We tried to get stuff from the Bureau, but they were politely noncommittal, she explained. And the people with us are spooked by that contribution score, Tan Fang muttered. What is it? she hissed, I am talking to my uncle. Oh he winced and actually bowed towards the talisman, like an idiot. Umm, the people from the Blue Gate School know a bit more about these three, Tan Fang said apologetically. Do you know anything about them yet, Uncle? she asked. The Hunter Bureau has shut up like a void clam. Anything related to the West Flower Picking Pavilion has been sealed from Shan Lai directly, her uncle said sounding annoyed. The Hunter Bureau is not being cooperative. In that case it seems we can probably save you some searching, she said. Shall I put Tan Fang on? Unnecessary, just find out and relay me the information, her uncle said. Shaking her head, she turned back to Tan Fang, trying not to look as annoyed as she felt. Right, who are they? she asked him. Tan Fang ushered forward one of the surviving few mercenary cultivators Yan Ju had hired to provide additional expertise on the local environs of Yin Eclipse. Your Imperial Highness, honoured young nobles, the middle-aged man, a Dao Seeking cultivator, almost grovelled as he addressed them. All of them are elite herb hunters from West Flower Picking town. They are all quite well known in our circles. The one at the top of the rankings is called Lin Ling, she does a lot of consultation with various influences in Blue Water City. As for the other two, they are well, both technically nine-star ranked Herb Hunters, much more qualified than she is. Kun Juni is probationally held at eight-star rank but is a Junior Bureau Official working for the West Flower Picking Pavilion. Han Shu is an expert who works in the West Shadow Forest. An indigenous, but his family has influence with the Military Bureau in this region that goes back a long way. Lin Ling is a daughter of one of the remnant branches of the Lin family, of the Three Schools Conflict fame. What are their cultivation realms? Ran Hao, who was also waiting nearby, asked. Err. The two girls are both mid Qi Condensation the boy doesnt cultivate spiritual arts at all. Their physical cultivations are probably very close to the peak of Physical Foundation, if not actually in Mantra Seed Formation another mercenary hunter replied nervously. I find that improbable Yan Ju pointed out, sounding incredulous. How can a bunch of people at that realm traverse this place without finding death without a grave? Are you sure they are not some concealed masters or such? another of the Ran Clan cultivators added. Ling Fan, the Beast Hunter from the Ling clan who was travelling with them, finally spoke up, while glowering at the mercenaries. No. They are all very accomplished. Out here, cultivation means nothing in comparison to knowledge. The only reason we had to fight that accursed toad was because you lot didnt want to take the detour around the far side of the valley as it would take a day longer. I see, she said with a frown. Basically, it is only their low spiritual cultivation that holds them back or they would already have moved into the Beast Cadre. As it is all three do accomplished follow up patrols in their specialist regions and Kun Juni has been a hunter for almost 20 years. Wait... shes an eight-star hunter after only 20 years? one of the Ran clan disciples said. And Junior Official, Ling Fan reminded them. Technically she is a nine-star ranked hunter. You try running about here every week for two decades doing missions to capture, hunt, kill, or identify fates knows what and see what rank you have if you live that long one of the Blue Gate Inner Disciples, the girl Mo Xiao muttered... You do not get elite ratings in this province by meditating in a cave for years at a time. She was certain that the Ran clan disciple hadnt meant it like that. Anywhere else it would, with a clan''s influence, be possible to become a junior official within a year or two of joining a Pavilion C so long as your cultivation was up to par. But when it was flipped around, she noted nobody had the stomach to say that this Kun Junis feat wasnt impressive. Uncle she took the talisman back up and swiftly relayed the conversation she had just had to him. I see thank you Jinger, her uncle sent back a few moments later. If you hold we can Ah Okay. Interesting, interesting most interesting, she listened as he muttered away on the other end, presumably looking at some other source of information. So two of them C Kun Juni and this Han Shu are very close to the place you need to head to. -Oh, how convenient, a part of her muttered. They are to the north of you, on one of the minor peaks beyond that point, on the slopes of the Great Mount itself. You can identify it as its in a line with Thunder Crest, and 40 degrees to East Furys last peak. The fastest way to get there will actually be to swap paths and go north rather than continue on the trajectory JiLao had mapped. "If you take the new route I am sending to your talisman, you can probably reach them within two days... Are others likely to find out their location? she asked, ignoring the perturbed looks on various faces around her at the length of the conversation. Probably. her uncle sent back. Fortunately the system as those old schemers set it up aggregates scores if participants kill each other so if anyone does get to them first it will be very obvious. Assuming they cant obstruct that in some way. Jinger. Unless they are stronger than the old ancestor from the Kong can that set this system up you can rest easy. Even if they destroy the talismans themselves, so long as they have been in contact with them for a length of time the link will remain. -Will it now, she narrowed her eyes at that. That was certainly new information that nobody had mentioned. While she didnt really share JiLaos worries about some of this, she did have a growing worry about the background involvement of a few of the other powers in the Imperial Household C like Fanshu. The open nature of this trial almost promoted outside fishing. Now, I have work to do it seems, her uncle sent back. The Hunter Bureau is unlikely to let be, either here or in Shan Lai, if three of their own are suddenly top of the rankings. If they send some old ghosts from the Tang clan or the bunch of meddlers from the Sheng get involved you must let me know immediately! -And how are we meant to know if one of them pops out of the ground, she thought sourly to herself. The talisman dimmed in her hand. Shaking her head, she handed it back to JiLao. Well? Ran Hao said. What do we do now? She took a few moments to pull the new map out of the talisman and transfer it to her spatial ring. It took notably longer for them to look over the new route. Most of those along with them were not keen on leaving the safety of the ridge lines to head across the green gulf and the river towards the Great Mount. Finally, it was JiLao who got them all to shut up. She had sat back mostly and let him handle it. It was easier than arguing with Yan Ju and the other White Storm Sect disciples over every little thing in that changed route. Standing up he looked around their muddied, depleted group and shook his head. Well today has been a shit day, but at least now we have a route out of this fate-thrashed bog. That got some scattered laughter from the Blue Gate School disciples. Lets go try and snare us this golden Luan, whatever the fates it actually is. and pray we dont meet another one of those in the process. Tan Fang shuddered, staring at the body of the toad. Yeah... Ran Hao grimaced. She nodded in agreement at that. It had not been a nice fight. Outside here a beast with that degree of suggestive strength and skill with illusions would be a nightmare. If its any consolation, Tan Feng said. I understand others who have made it this far in are also suffering enormously Oh yes the deep valleys above here have had a terrible reputation since... Well, forever, Mo Xiao chipped in. But on the bright side, when the weather is this shitty it does keep the really nasty and rather aggravating things away. That horror is not considered nasty? Tan Fang muttered, though Mo Xiao didnt say any more on the matter. She glanced at the young woman with a frown, her attitude was Well, she had to admit that Mo Xiao was one of the quiet surprises among the Blue Gate disciples. It was mainly thanks to her contributions and very much against the odds that the Blue Gate disciples were still alive in numbers comparable to the White Storm Sect and the Ran clan. She was gifted as a formations controller, something which had totally evaded JiLao''s research on the talents of the school up until this trip. She also knew a surprising array of mildly useful arts that actually worked up here. Not to mention her instincts were top-notch and several of her snap decisions had saved quite a few lives, especially in their latest encounter with the local fauna. The other disciples of the Blue Gate School had taken to her semi-leadership quite quickly as well, which saved JiLao having to manage the most skittish members of their expedition directly. Still, she wasnt entirely sure she didnt mean the rather aggravating if apparently totally harmless two-tailed squirrels with that comment. Ever since the low thunder had shown up and forced them off the ridgelines earlier that day she hadnt seen the squirrel or squirrels at all. Not since that one made off with her talisman and several other peoples pill bottles and some other oddments. Chapter 46 – Permutations Advance...
...Karma, Fate, Destiny, whatever you want to call them are all, really, once you start to strip away the crap people assign to them by mistake or ill design, aspects of the same thing. It would not be wrong to view them as a kind of fundamental force that works in both obvious and rather oblique ways. Like electromagnetism, or gravity or cat memes. Trying to explain how it works is more than frequently self-defeating, as we will get onto in a minute. First, I would like you all to consider, as a thought experiment, a seaside village. It is filled with people, animals, buildings and so on, all doing people, animal and building things C and you, today, decide you want to cross the ocean. To do this you need a boat. To build that boat, you need knowledge to do so. You may also need other people to help build and crew it, to supply the materials and so on. But what is important is that the more people in the village that get involved, the more complex the whole thing becomes. So, to get across the sea you have to build a boat. To do that you have to take apart the world you live in, and twist it accordingly. In this case, you must cut trees to make the boat. You must make canvas for the sails. You must grow food so you do not starve, or find some way to get it from others. You must know how to sail the boat you have built, either yourself, or with others. To cross the sea, you also have to go with the natural world. With the winds, the tides, you must know how they work together, know when to fight them, when to go with them. When you set out on your voyage you must know your boat, know how long it will last, and know how your choices will impact it. The longer you voyage, the more this will matter. The more damage the boat will take, irrespective of how good a sailor you are. Misjudge and no matter how excellent you are, how good your preparations, the boat will eventually founder. Be it during the first journey, or the thousandth. So, how does this really relate to these three? Fate, Destiny, Karma? At its simplest level, Destiny is the actions of building the boat, getting it crewed and so on. Fate is whether you got across the ocean in the end. Karma is everything messy that contributed to your status at the end, uncaring of whether youre sitting on a sandy beach somewhere sipping strong alcohol or drowned. But, if we want to pick at it a bit closer? Well, Fate would be that the timbers were rotten, the rope was weak, a sea monster just happened to be going your way. You cheated your crew, didnt pay them, stuff like that. If everything is going unhindered, whether you succeed or fail is related to the sum of its parts. In a perfect world, these kind of things are not a bad analogy to Fate in this context. Destiny is the knowledge to build the boat, how your connections were in that village. Were you a rich or a poor man. Liked or hated. Karma well, Karma is the balance between Fate and Destiny, it is the sum of the parts framing not just your endeavour, but the circumstances of the whole village from moment to moment. I already see the wiser ones picking up on the key point there. Unhindered''. Ours is a somewhat odd place in that regard, in that those at the top have views about this. In another land however, maybe the one ruling the village doesnt like water. Or you simply live in a land with really bad trees for boat building. Or maybe only specific people can get the good timber? Only specific people know when the sea monster will come, when the weather is good, and they are the ones dispensing that knowledge to the voyagers that they like? And most importantly, they are also the ones deliberately putting holes in the bottom of boats of people they dont...
~Excerpt from A treatise on the Mechanisms of Being. ~Author unknown.

~ Ha Kai C Mysterious Cherry Tree Pagoda (now with spring cherries) ~
Ha Kai watched his father stalk back and forth, occasionally stopping to poke at the now chaotic spatial rift they had using to observe matters in the Yin Eclipse Mountain Range. The old man wasnt angry as such. Not anymore. There was far too much death and destruction among the scions of families that had offended him in various ways over the untold years for him to be really angry now. However, he could tell that his father was definitely not happy with his continued inability over the last few days to track down Di Jior any of the other perpetrators of the chaos that had unfolded in the Jasmine Gate. I cant believe that little fate-thief and his associates can evade my arts! the old man snarled, yet again, as if repeating the complaint would somehow change matters. Indeed, as he watched his father pause to glare at the rift once more, lapsing in the strange tongue he was sometimes wont to curse in when he was really peeved, then prod it, with more venom than was perhaps strictly necessary. This time, to his mild surprise, it did actually manifest an image, but only for a second, and what enveloped them was little more than a chaotic haze of rain and cloud. Still, within it he caught a brief glimpse of a bunch of disciples, from the Red Sovereigns, it looked like, fleeing frantically from a very peeved multi-headed neonate they had somehow disturbed. Father, would it not be better to focus more on discerning what kind of anti-scrying method they are using...? Even as he tactfully voiced that suggestion, he could not help but wonderand not for the first timewhether some part of this was, in its own rather pathetic way, a kind of Karma where his father''s own cultivation was concerned. Frankly, even knowing full well what his old man was capable of, he was impressed that his father could still maintain this scrying art of his so actively, despite having taken basically no breaks since they started, all the while prodding at the most divination-hostile environment in ten Starfields. And the strain it presumably took was only starting to show somewhat in his fraying temper. No other Dao Ascendant he knew of would be capable of it. Certainly, he could not repeat such a feat, despite his own vast accumulation, and that was a bit chastening on a certain level, though it was also oddly inspiring, he had to concede, that there was still so much more improvement he could make. It was also a reminder, in its own way, of what his old man was actually eschewing, by staying hidden away in this other place. Had his father not spent the last two aeon spansat the very leastseemingly deliberately stalling his own cultivation in bizarre ways at the Peak of Dao Ascension, he would already be an apex Celestial Venerate, and likely approaching the same kind of accumulative foundation as transcendental anomalies like Meng Fu, and thus, probably not having the particular issue that faced them right now. I know that!" his father, without turning, just growled under his breath as the scene flitted once again, this time giving a momentary view of a series of dark fissures amidst tangled vegetation, before once again vanishing. What I don''t... ahhh! Why can''t I even...?! Abruptly, his father stopped speaking and turned to stare at the building behind them, a gloomy frown etched into his face as he ran a hand through his hair. Is it possible someone... or something else got him already? Lan Huang suggested cautiously, from where he was seated next to Ha Leng. Mmmm... Maybe," his father grunted, starting to pace again. "I guess I will have to call in some favours. There are no circumstances where that dog-shit little minion can be allowed to run around unaccounted for with that body, or those treasures he managed to retain. Even if he is dead, I''ll find a way to re-activate him. The prescience he demonstrated to get so far into the Jasmine Gate, even if they were playing their own game, is only going to be bad news going forward. On that point, all of them could only nod. Even Ha Leng understood clearly at this point that the whole thing they had watched unfold was ''Bad News''. If there is a bright side, the Jasmine and her posse clearly got his number on some level," Cranea interjected. And they did cripple that body. There is that, his father agreed with a further sigh, stalking over to the table and pouring himself some of the fruit wine. If only the Seven Sovereigns hadn''t dropped those Nameless sent swords of Meng Rins. That was the other issue, and the much more vexing one, in many ways. The massacre of the Seven Sovereigns Censure Force, while not unexpected, had only exacerbated the already extreme difficulty of observing matters in that part of Yin Eclipse. Indeed, he agreed, not able to hide his own grimace over it. The fact that it had obscured that critical point when they could have tried to track Di Ji after he fled made him want to kick something every time he thought about it, never mind his father''s continued anger over it. The degree to which someone was able to plan out the chaos is Concerning? Lan Huang muttered. Yes, he agreed grimly. It was easy to joke about the Meng clan overreacting to grievances, but whoever was really behind Di Ji and his compatriots incursion had known a concerning amount of the underlying realities of what a Meng clan response could be. Personally, he very much doubted Meng Fu would have sanctioned such a strike either, which suggested something had slipped out of her grasp. He could speculate a little, because she did vanish for centuries or millennia at a time, every now and then, and he had known her for long enough to personally observe the cyclical ebbing and flowing of her cultivation foundation towards ever more profound heights without ever really seeming to pass properly into the Venerate Step. However, even if he had a pretty good relationship with Meng Tan, Does your Teacher occasionally just toss her cultivation and redo it every now and thenand did she just happen to do it this last century, perchance? was not the sort of question you could just ask. Between that, and the convenience of the way the observed events had fallen in the end, and the identity of Ji Tantai, it was hard to escape the nagging feeling that the planners of this whole mess actually had someone inside the inner echelons of Seven Sovereigns, which was not an idea he liked the implications of one bit. In any case, the highly convenient end result was that the Jasmine Gate was now a total dead-zone for any and all scrying techniques, it seemed. The spatial integrity of that part of the mountains was so malleable it was still impossible to get any sort of stable lock at all. All they could say for certain was that the group had not left the confines of the Great World, because there were ways to check that, that not even the Kong clan could block. When things settle down a bit, I''ll see about making contact with Morea the old-fashioned way, Cranea reassured his father. Aiii, I guess that will have to do, his father sighed, disconsolately, sitting down on a bench and glaring at the hazy rift, that was now just reflecting swirling clouds. Maybe they did get buried in that place... Ha Leng muttered, more in hope than anything realistic, he suspected. We can but hope, Lan Huang sighed, giving Ha Leng a comforting pat on the shoulder, while not quite meeting his own gaze. What with the spatial integrity of the region currently being somewhere south of wet rice paper, it was possible that their escape using that sanctuary artefact could have dumped them underground, or in a relict, anomalous zone. Personally, however, he felt the most likely outcome, given the reactions in the moment to that treasure, were that wherever that group had ended up, had been a deliberate choice. What bothered him most though, was that with all the other events that had fallen favourably for that group, their escape intersecting into some anomalous space right on the Eye of Harmony might have been a deliberately calculated gambit. Still, Lan Huang mused, after falling silent for a long moment. Thinking on the origins of some of those things they were tossing out. Certainly, he robbed a Meng clan ancestral tomb, but could some of them have come from the Seng Dynasty remnants in the Yerrek Pit? Di Ji was sent there Seng Dynasty, Elder Lan?" Ha Leng asked, sounding curious. "I''ve never heard of them, and anyway, isn''t the Yerrek Pit a prison? It is now," he clarified. "As to the Seng Dynasty, they ruled when the Meng Hegemony was at its peak, before Yin Eclipse descended. At that time it was one of their dynastic burial grounds, for the high-nobility and royalty. It... before? Ha Leng stared at him in shock. As to that, I doubt it, his father mused, still glaring at the rift. Honestly, its embarrassing how people still harbour hopes there are remnants in those barren tombs. It also means there are enough bloodshot old eyes fixated on it, despite its status as a prison, that some other thieving brat or wannabe old ghost would have gotten treasures like Di Ji was showing, long before he ever got a look in, when he was sent there. And in any case, that place was picked clean so long ago, he added. In truth, given how long Lan Huang had spent on the Shu continent, it didn''t surprise him that that was where his thoughts had been directing him. The history of that land would escape a junior like Leng, but for anyone of a certain age, or pushing past Dao Eternal, it was one of the gateways to higher places, and had a surprising number of remnants that still turned up with regularity, even now. What he didn''t say was that the Yerrek Tombs themselves had been salvaged by the Shu, Tai and Meng clans with his father playing a significant role in that endeavour, during the chaotic times of the post-Seng interregnum. The last remotely intact surviving tombs had been cleared and relocated by Meng Fu''s subordinates millenniums before shit hit the imperial fan and the Shan dynasty collapsed. You say that, Lan Huang pointed out, But based on what we witnessed... True, he could just be ridiculously lucky, his father agreed with another resigned sigh that he could not help but echo, because that was always a possibility. The rift, which was still just doing its own thing, rippled ominously, provoking his old man to stop and give it another slightly aggrieved push. It swirled, the constraining elements of the twin fish and the blind woman slid back into focus for the rest of them and shifted its view again; this time showing a group of nine disciples in blue and red robes cowering in a cave shelter in a valley south of Thunder Crest. One that was being ravaged by what looked awfully close to tribulation lightning focused on a withered tree on a rock spire at its heart that was conspicuously missing a branch. Uhh Revered Ancestors? Ha Leng spoke up again. All three turned to look at the boy who was adjusting quite well to his current circumstances. Sometimes he felt his father had actually forgotten the boy was there, or that he was as junior a member of the cultivation world as it was possible to find without snagging an actual mortal off the street. Fortunately, both of them were keeping an eye on him to make sure he didnt have some kind of nervous breakdown. Despite having adjusted quite well, he still had the odd moment. My talisman he held it out What about it? Lan Huang asked, peering at it pensively as Ha Leng held it up as if he couldn''t quite believe what he was seeing. Well, when you hit the rift just now it updated, Ha Leng looked at the jade in his hand with an expression between shock and deep unease. Well, you... you should see this? Updated? he asked, surprised, wondering what could have Hmmm, thats... interesting, Land Huang, who had already glanced at it, took it off Ha Leng and passed it over to him. "What do you make of this, Ancestor Kai?" Accepting the talisman, he sank his Dao Intent carefully into it. And paused, wondering what he was looking at for a moment, because it was not the talisman it should have been. The update, if you could even call it that, given how all-encompassing it was, had basically rewritten the core formations within it from scratch. I could get nothing out of the core... Lan Huang added, grimacing. As to what it shows... I can see the connection to a grand augury array? Unsurprising. he mused, considering the various components that had been rewritten. The degree to which some had been adjusted were well in excess of almost anyone would be able to achieve if they were born to this world. He was only able to pierce the heart of them due to his extensive education in the Tai clan''s Formations Dao and his father''s own, even more profound teachings... and the fact that his own grasp on those fundamentals was likely better than some World Venerates, having seen the actual framework of the ''heavenly order'' shift twice now, over the course of his long life. This is the work of the Kong clan, he concluded after some thirty seconds of staring at the new ''child nodes'' enmeshed into the heart of the talisman, many of which touched the very fundamentals of how Heavenly Fate and Destiny worked on Eastern Azure. Father, can you find a person? he added, passing his old man the talisman. The girl at the top of that list. His father took the talisman and stared at it with eerily empty eyes for a long moment... until he made a disgusted sound and stared up at the constellations in the sky above them. Well, that''s not at all ominous, his father muttered at last. In her regard, its a waste of time though. She is fate locked somehow, or the talisman itself is. Its still broadcasting outward to their array, but nothing is able to get in that exists within the constraints of this world. It can''t be the same Lin Ling, right? Ha Leng asked, turning to Lan Huang. Same Lin Ling? he asked, turning to Ha Leng. The... group of herb hunters we were with, Ha Leng replied. -Ah, of course... the girl who was with the group who were fleeing Di Ji in the Jasmine Gate. Well, this just got more interesting, and perhaps not in a good way, given the size of that ''score'' their stupid array has calculated. -Even though shamelessness is an affliction that only grows with old age, there should be limits What do you mean by Fate Locked? Lan Huang asked, also frowning, but also not able to hide his naked curiosity, which was sort of funny to see in someone of his realm. Hmmmmm, his old man frowned, still considering the talisman, turning it over in his hands. It comes from two different sources: firstly, the array mechanism thats linked to these is also above my realm, or effectively above my understanding, which is to say that its the work of a Celestial Venerate. Those idiots are using the Blue Morality Cult''s Fate Seeking Divine Mandate to scry the ''worth'' of the souls connected to every talisman that has been updated like this. Which is like using a Dao forged axe to prune a mortals horticulture, he elaborated, mostly for Ha Leng''s benefit. And about as smart an idea, his father grunted. As to the other element, it looks like that girl''s own talisman is obscured by the darkness of the very depths themselves. Oh Lan Huang looked uneasy now, because he did understand something of what his father was talking about. Em... Revered Ancestors? What does that mean? Ha Leng, who was blissfully ignorant asked, still looking confused, which was entirely understandable. It means he had to pause for a moment to think how best to frame the answer diplomatically. Well, mostly that that some old ghost is looking to commit robbery through sideways means. Aye, his father sneered, staring into the middle distance now, and answering anyway. Its one thing entirely for me to talk about hunting down that Di Ji, but this... this is... His father trailed off for a long moment, then sighed, sounding sad more than angry. These bastards who did this claim I have a bad reputation, but this is just abhorrent. It is subverting things that should not be touched, without any care for the consequences. His old man abruptly turned and gave Ha Leng a long, searching look. At your realm, lad, you dont need to know details, and frankly, should not ask. Its dangerous outside of places like this to poke at the fundamentals before you know what youre looking at. You wouldnt like the response, and those scheming villains that like to think themselves a bit smart in the Imperial Court would notice you. Idiot, Cranea uncharacteristically gave his father a light chop on the head, of all things. Your son closed that off and you still went with the flow and answered. His father stared at Ha Leng for a long moment, then sighed ruefully. As I said, its dangerous, and even I am not immune. Ha Leng looked between them, rather like a small animal that had just been told that not only does death exist but that it was thoroughly shameless. Which in truth, was probably not a bad moral to take out of the whole conversation. You are not? Lan Huang shuddered. Are we? In danger? Here? No, his father sighed. It is just a me problem. If you do that too much it will not be, Cranea grunted. "YOU have spent a lot of time poking about at..." I know, I know, his father waved a hand in a rather resigned manner. What my father says is true, he added, more gently, pouring out a cup of the wine and pushing it over to Ha Leng, who accepted it with slightly shaking hands. Though it is important to know that there is nothing wrong in fearing this either. It is not the kind of thing you should seek any deep grasp over or contention with until you are preparing to break through to Dao Immortal Or Dao Lord, Lan Huang agreed. I-I s-sorry for asking. Ha Leng wilted a bit more. Not at all, just erm he paused, trying to think what options were available. We can give you a special talisman charm, so you dont have to worry about miss-thinking. "Probably not a bad idea," his father agreed. Mm miss-thinking!?! Ha Leng went a bit wide-eyed at that and he winced mentally, cursing that he didnt interact with anywhere near enough juniors. I''ll look something out, Cranea murmured, giving him a sideways look now that made him feel about twelve. There will be something suitable in storage, I am sure. Mmmm, yes, his father nodded, before continuing. Anyway, the important take-away here and now is that the evaluation shown on this thing is utterly anomalous for what the idiots who concocted this insanity of a parent formation intended. That childs talisman fell into one of the deep places beneath the mountain and, if I was going to hazard an educated guess, got found by something best left undisturbed. The echo is faint, but... what do you think Cranea?" To his mild surprise, his father passed the talisman to Cranea, who stared at it for a long moment, then sighed and nodded. Yes, that is the ''Dividing Dark'', that cages the deep places beneath these mountains, she replied slowly. Whatever she found has been deeply touched by it. Ohh, Lan Huang frowned So they found some vestige when they fled into the caves? he mused, again pondering what might have occurred after the appearance of the horror and the impact of the Seven Sovereign''s guardian treasures. Or something found them, his father grimaced. That battle has shaken up a lot, and the area around the Jasmine Gate is a notable confluence between Thunder Crest and the East Fury Peaks. Just another reason to try to re-establish contact with the Jasmine Gate, I guess..." His father turned once more to the rift, considering it pensively. *crack* Abruptly, the talisman, which Cranea had been spinning absently between her fingers, shattered into pieces and several bright fragments of jade swirled up into the air, becoming the core of a formation. -Wait, what? he looked on in shock as the arrays within rapidly decompressed themselves, rapidly filling up the ground floor of the pagoda they were currently in. He had known she had some exceptional comprehensions, but this was... Only his father didnt look shocked, though he did glance over at Cranea with a raised eyebrow as she took in the formations pensively. Layer after layer rapidly stacking up until thirty-three different formations were rotating in a fat cylinder to one side. And as one, they all snapped together with a faint chime, forming an impossibly complex compressed array. Finally, another, very different array swirled out of the ether around it and connected the whole thing into the arrays around the rift. As they watched, slowly it shifted and its field of view coalesced into hazy, cloud-wreathed treetops, then focused up and out, towards the Great Mount itself. Then it flowed forwards, They should be there, she muttered, pointing as it focused in on a shadowy crevasse on the mountains slope, between two emergent peaks on its western face. Hmm... Can you check the list for two other entries, Lady Cranea? Lan Huang, suddenly. Oh? his father, who had been gazing at the scene the rift was now showing with narrowed eyes, turned back to Lan Huang. The two who fell with the puppet. Jun Arai and Jun Sana, Lan Huang elaborated. OH! his father snapped his fingers. Of course, they fell with the puppet, so wherever they are should be the last known location of it? -Jun Sana, Jun Arai? He frowned, wondering why those names were oddly familiar. Well, yes, Lan Huang said, clearly not having been concerned about the puppet he thought wryly. Hmmm" his father stared at the unpacked formations, then waved his hand at them. Several dozen layers shifted rapidly in a blur of symbols and then a long list of names in a translucent, blue-tinted box appeared in the air before them. For a few moments, the list spooled crazily back and forth, moving so fast even his eyes could barely follow the names Ah, here they are... his father turned his hand and the shifting list snapped to a stop. However... Location listed as ODR-S? he asked, staring at the abbreviation with a frown, trying to recall what the current nomenclature for such things was. Aren''t their talismans with the others? Out of Dimensional Range C Severed, Lan Huang supplied helpfully, while his father continued to poke at the underlying formation components of the array Cranea had somehow broken open. "Can you...?" his father turned to her. This isn''t that easy, you know, Cranea grumbled as the image in the rift twisted and flowed outwards, rippling across ridges in a eye-watering blur, before snapping back into focus What manifested itself before, and around them was a green, forested cliff, a waterfall pouring down it into a cavernous sinkhole. The scene wavered then the perspective shifted, and they were plunged down it, to reveal a pool and a colony of ominously familiar, sickly greenish-white mushrooms, surrounded by a faint aura of miasma that made the image before them buckle and warp in strange ways. Interesting he mused, idly rubbing his beard between his fingers, still trying to work out why those two names seemed familiar. -Ah abruptly he matched the name and face to a young woman sitting next to the Ling girl, gawking at the scroll he had given to that scion from the Lu clan in the Myriad Petals teahouse. -Small worlds, small worlds he sighed, her talent had been quite good for one so young and she had had a keen aptitude for new things. Umm Revered Ancestors, L-Lady Cranea, how does that work? If their talismans are with the rest of the group? Ha Leng asked, nervously. If their connection to the talismans has been severed, what is their score? he asked, curious now as he pondered how the formations on display were evaluating matters. It was indeed as his father had said, the means employed were nothing good for juniors or those below the Dao step to be touched to deeply by. +91,210 and +82,810, his father replied, after a moment of consideration. Its a Modelled Divination, so that is a number is calculated by these arrays based on what it could divine about the last few days of their progress and some other complex extrapolations. "What happens if you go up the cliff?" It will cut out, Cranea supplied. "The distortion plane from that old scholar breaking out clips the entire upper region, it looks like." of course it does, his father sighed, shaking his head. "Modelled... they were gathering herbs for the provincial gift," he mused. "So that score isn''t actually out of the realm of possibility, given the things you said you were recovering." He nodded to Leng, who flushed. "Yes, and the other three actually have logged scores that are..." his father hummed under his breath for a moment as he considered the formations. "Even Leng''s are in that region. How sloppy, if someone had a proper venerate realm talisman clone from an elder who had experience with Yin Eclipse, they could actually manipulate some of this." The Kong Diviners and sloppy? Say it isn''t so, he murmured, rolling his eyes. Certainly, I doubt they ever expected one of the foremost formations experts in the entire starfield to poke around at it, his father sniggered. Yes, and there is also you, Cranea replied with aplomb. Ummm What does ''Severed'' mean in this context, Honoured Ancestors? Ha Leng asked slowly, while his father shot Cranea an overly theatrical hurt look. It means the soul bound connection, by blood probably given their realm, unless someone bound it on their behalf who was over Nascent Soul, has been broken in some way. Lan Huang answered before he could. "And um... those mushrooms, are they actually?" Ha Leng eyed the white monstrosities uneasily. Yes, Eldritch Moon Mushrooms," his father replied with a grimace. And, seemingly, no puppet. Actually, is the puppet registered as part of their take? he asked, a thought occurring to him in light of their scores. Hmmm, no, his father mused. Which is interesting. Most likely they ended up in an anomalous zone almost immediately, Cranea mused, considering the sink hole. It has been almost a week and there has been a lot of spatial distortion rolling over that place. I suppose death in an anomaly will be kinder than dying to Moon Mushrooms, Lan Huang sighed, sadly. Such a pity, they were good girls, very talented for their age. "Umm, could you shift the viewpoint a moment?" he asked Cranea politely, frowning, as something else caught his eye about the sky above as she moved their point of view around to take in the rest of the cavernous area not encroached by the mushroom colony. "To look at the sky, back towards the great mount..." With a sigh, Cranea moved her hands and the scene before them shifted, bleeding through the ridgeline before snapping back to show the skies... which just like he had thought he saw, were full of eerily shifting clouds. Whats going on with the weather up there? he wondered out loud, pointing up at them, because even by the standards of some of the things they had seen these last few days, it was odd, even for Yin Eclipse. Hmmm, his father stroked his own chin, narrowing his eyes. My instinct says that there has been too much mucking about with the balance of the world. There are almost 17,000 entries on that talismans link array, and they are likely growing by the second. That whole central region has always had a rather dubious relationship with our Heavens in any case. It was already sketchy in the previous era. I-in the previous era? Ha Leng gawked. The Shan dynasty, his father said absently. In this one, it really doesnt like the Blue Morality. So, the mountain or something there is rejecting the incursion of our worlds fate to this degree? Lan Huang mused, suddenly looking a bit queasy, as he might, given what that could imply. Probably, yes, his father replied pensively. But there is something else building behind it as well. Staring at the thunder shaking the sky and the twisting spatial instabilities again, he searched for whatever his old man had noticed. Oh his tone became a bit strangled, because once you looked for it it was hard not to see it. Rather like one of those visual puzzles talisman painters sometimes sold for children. You see it? his old man nodded appreciatively. Good eyes, son. What the fates is that? he hissed, trying not to grasp the arm of his chair as he traced the rippling tide of karmic inevitability that was slowly suffusing the depths of the storm. Up-strike, and Under-shadow, his old man said simply. Up-strike? Ha Leng asked, sounding confused. Its similar to grounding bolts in lightning storms," Cranea interjected. Aye, he nodded. The world knows when tribulations come, moments before they arrive. Normally its very, very short as a period of time... But the bigger the tribulation, the more energy has to gather. Its nothing to do with Fate, or Destiny, or heaven. Its related to the very nature of the realm plane. Its like you flinching before you see a punch coming. How do you think the bolts know where to land? An Under-shadow and an Up-strike on this scale? Lan Huang asked, unable to hide his unease. The last one of these I saw was when Meng Fu raced back to World Venerate outside of the world, during the previous heavens," he muttered. shuddering involuntarily at that memory. "That Up-strike eclipsed the rotation axis of the world plane itself. These? Lan Huang asked. There was something special about Meng Fus tribulation? Yes. She doesnt cultivate just any spiritual law. Her strength comes from the Hong Meng, it was never born of this world. She possesses a God Physique, with a Sovereigns Symbol. Remember who her grandfather is? Oh he realised his hands were clammy. Divine Sage Vast Obscurity. Indeed, his father sighed. Its not Meng Fu breaking through to Celestial Venerate, is it? he felt compelled to ask. Or something to do with her treasures? She wouldnt be so wouldnt do it in the world? I know that the Seven Sovereigns School has just taken a bit of a beating, but for her to decide to retaliate like that? While I agree, she can be that petty when it comes to people breaking her things, she is not that close to that threshold, his father replied dryly. No, this is something else. Something different... The reaction is too diffuse, the intention to set against it too vague. I cannot keep this formation stable like this all day, Cranea cut in as they all stared at the rift. Aiii, I understand, his father sighed, shaking his head. "Can you pack it back?" ... Sorry, stupid question, his father muttered at her rather flat look. Give me a moment. He watched as his father dashed off into the house behind them, then returned to looking at the image before them. In fact, his father was only gone for about thirty seconds, returning with a cedar-wood box into which was set what looked like fantastically complicated feng-shui based sealing device, the like of which even he could never recall having seen before. Can we transfer it into that? his father asked. Mmm... Cranea stared at the box, then nodded. "Take it off me first though; it will be easier" His father grunted, his face turning white as she gestured to him and the entire momentum of the twisting formations shifted. In its place, Cranea tipped out the fruit bowl on the table, picked up the wine jar, and poured out a large measure into the bowl, before staring at it for a long moment... and tipping it out over the floor, of all things. As soon as she did so, however, his father pulled his hands together and closing his eyes, did... something strange. For a moment, it was almost as if the natural ''flow'' of the formation stilled, and then one layer after another it dropped into the cedar wood box with its strange feng shui mechanism, until, after a few moments, the entire thing had somehow merged with the box. Well, thats that, for now, his father gasped, sitting down, looking as drained has he had seen him in a long while. Still, was it my imagination or are there... others in there? Have those idiots in the Astrology Bureau actually managed to touch on more than one of those ancient echoes? Mmm, this formation is indeed touching some things it should not, Cranea nodded. At least threethe ''Inevitable Dark'', the ''Dividing Dark'' and the ''Dreaming Dark'' are already rising. Umm? Ha Leng asked... What are these Dark that you keep mentioning? His old man eyed the youth dubiously and shook his head, leaving the question unanswered, which was fair and prominently eminently sensible. He had refused to answer him when he asked all those years ago as wellduring the Yuan, when the great calamity of that era had unfolded, and he had already been at the peak of Dao Ascension at that point.

~ Meng Fu Thankless Sword Recovery in Yin Eclipse ~
Burning away the last of the bed of luminous pink and green mushrooms that were trying to reclaim the sword of her mothers that ended up in this cavern, Meng Fu hauled the parasol wood blade out of the rock where it was lodged and glanced back at where Cao Liang was currently resisting a hoard of furious hook bats. They had taken umbrage at both the arrival of the sword, which had cracked open the heart of their nest caverns, and now, the fact that they were trying to reclaim it before the bats themselves could get any benefit from the misfortune circumstances had visited upon them. Were done here, she called out to him, wiping the sweat of her forehead. -I forgot how annoying the enforcement of climate that comes with the Dividing Intent that pervades this place is, she grumbled to herself. She was glad her clothing was loose and not that prone to draping in particularly suggestive ways. Not that she had any issue with revealing clothing; however, in her current form, her presence would only be magnified by wearing damp clothing that accented her figure. As her intent was already fully suppressed, if she pushed it away even more, her presence actually would start to exert its natural charm and distract her disciple again, which would be embarrassing. Looking up at the rock slab in the middle of this cavern, she admired Cao Liangs skilful use of the Sky Slaughtering formation. For his realm and the short length of time he had spent up here to get used to it, he was doing admirably in the face of a very unfavourable opponent. The hook bat swarm was mostly just circling above it now, occasionally sending down a few of their number to strike with remarkable accuracy at the small points of potential weakness in the formation when they thought it worth the risk. Their ability to keep the formation at bay like this was within her own expectations but had certainly surprised Liang. She hadnt told him that was why she had suggested it, the stalemate was convenient for the sword recovery even if it was causing him a headache. What do we do about them, Teacher? Cao Liang hissed out between slicing a few more to ribbons with the formation he was supporting. They are quite persistent. The thunder has agitated them, she explained, even as a multi-layered peel rumbled in the distance, as if the landscape wished to emphasize that point directly. Normally they only hunt at night and are particularly sensitive to rapid changes in the weather. She could taste the changing atmosphere from the power of the storm overhead. Involuntarily, she also looked at the cavern floor that actually concerned her more. The Dark was rising below, being drawn upwards by something. -What did you idiots do, she thought, casting her mind back to the last communique from Meng Yang concerning the trial and its talismans. Something is going against the world''s laws? Cao Liang asked, also looking beyond the swarm. No not as such, she mused, wondering how it was possible to explain this in a way that wouldnt disturb him unduly. -Is some idiot venerate trying to pry at things from outside? Or is it one of the deep powers of this place, moving at last? She narrowed her eyes and peered upwards at the sea of clouds visible beyond the broken roof of the cavern. Here, in this place, it was tricky for her to look outwards, but it was still just about doable thanks to the suppression caring less about looking out from within. It was almost like something beyond the eclipse point was trying to focus on their realm plane. -Is it related to the Kong clan? Dont tell me that that boy Dun Fang is going to come back? That thought nearly made her reach for her mothers talisman, but she resisted in the end. The aura didnt feel focused enough rather it felt like No this is probably coming from outside our realm plane, she said at last. Nor is it unheard of for the mountain to have such extreme weather. I see Cao Liang said, clearly knowing her well enough to know that she was not being entirely truthful. -A pox on smart disciples, she thought wryly, not really meaning it. Its not at a truly dangerous level yet, she added. But its appearance now is a nuisance. We have two more swords still to get. -It is truly a nuisance, she complained inwardly, regarding the latter point in particular. Teleporting out underneath it would be bothersome, and she had no desire to have to walk back from the eclipse point of the great world after getting dumped outside by a random spatial collapse. She had felt a few of those off to the west already C unlucky trial participants in all likelihood. It was not a nice endtravelling outside the realm wall before you reached Dao Immortal was an absolute death sentence. We go for the one that is properly in the inner valleys?" Cao Liang asked uneasily. Yes. The last thing we need is a parasol wood forest up here." she agreed. "The absolute last thing, What about the one that is still missing?" Cao Liang asked, glancing off to the west, where Tai Wen''s partial divination the day before had gotten a rough fix on the one that was still ''missing''. He paid for his momentary distraction with a wince as another barrage of hook bats shelled the formations weaker points with expert timing. Ill deal with that one last, she sighed ruefully. If someone has stolen it, though... how would they even manage it? Cao Liang muttered, as he caught a bat that had slipped through, crushing it, before vanishing a dozen others in a puff of blue fire. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. That was still an enigma. Tai Wen had examined the location and found traces of cultivators, recently, which didn''t bode well. Even if it was just some opportunistic, amateur thieves among the trial competitorsusing some talisman they had no right to be in the same world as, as juniorsthe first traces they had uncovered were on the same day the trial was due to start. She didn''t doubt that the Kong clan and the Dun would be shameless enough, given the resources put into the Jasmine Gate incursion, to have subverted the start date for the trial, for whatever purpose, but her own hunch was that it was the work of one of the more established powers in this placeprobably under the umbrella of this ''Five Fans'' group. If its someone taking part in the trial would that even work? her disciple asked sceptically. "Of course not, she replied drily, feeding him qi to help him resist the next wave that was already massing above them. but there is the outside possibility it was done with... if not ''good'' intentions, then superficially advantageous ones." The look Cao Liang gave her made her snort with amusement. "Otherwise... whoever is responsible is still going to discover the hard way, that no matter what their old ancestors told them, that the delusion of having powerful backers is more curse than benefit," she added, shaking her head. That said she stared at the sword again, passing another pulse of qi through it to make sure the lure of the Eldritch Spore Plague on the far side of the cavern wasnt also trying to grasp it. you see why I yelled at them back in the sect? about sending these swords out here, like this?" Yeah..." Cao Liang winced. Although... Like, they could have unleashed one of the bestowed arts, she added. Euhh? Cao Liang winced, as another barrage of bats tried to deplete the shield around them. Wouldnt that have been? overkill? she finished his question with a snigger. "Compared to... this?" "That''s a fair point," Cao Liang conceded, with a grimace. "I concede, that while it would have saved us a trekNot to mention the light show would have been even better than the one we made as is. Its been almost an aeonspan and a half since someone used a Heavenly Venerate art on this place. That last one is why theres such a straight channel between this subcontinent and the northern continent. Still, we would not know nearly as much about what happened, for the same circumstances, not to mention... Ahh, I''d curse that old scholar''s words, but I suspect he would probably like it." Even now, that warning was still playing on her mind. I see... Cao Liang said a bit weakly. Ufufu! she uttered a nasty chuckle. This whole thing is going to make those old bastards in the Imperial Court weep before Im done with the fallout! And if some brat has thought to pocket one of my treasure swords and dares to abscond to the central continent using mendacious means? They will find out that their ability to obscure what destiny has written for them, to be profoundly lacking, by the time my family is done with them." Looking up at the hoard of several hundred thousand hook bats, massing above them, she gave an experimental stretch and pulled a set of four parasol swords, also her mother''s works, albeit of a slightly different style to the ones deployed by the sect, out of her inner world. Her swords were still with her disciples, so she had to rely on these, even if they were not quite as good a fit for her, these days. First. Lets clear out these, it would be nice to resolve this before the weather closes inor the suppression re-coalesces to the point where we can no longer externalize laws, even with some acclimatization. Cao Liang nodded, and retreating to stand beside her, passed her control of the formation With an inhalation, she let the symbol that was nominally her spirit root make a connection with the five swords. They swept outwards around her, becoming shrouded in white fire as her Soul Flame, at the heart of her World Source, also linked up with the qi. The suppression receded just a hair as her Mortal Physique exerted its own prestige against the suppression here. Her realm, functionally held at the peak of the Immortal Realm while she let her spiritual cultivation take a front seat, surged upwards taking her to the peak of Dao Immortal. The suppression on a Physique was only half that exerted on a purely spiritual foundation. That was also why her disciple was doing so well. Rock buckled and warped around her as her Vast Obscurity Dao Source manifested through her Soul Flame and her Mortal Truth started to make the air shimmer as it pushed back against the limits of this place, seeking its acknowledgement. The hook bats howled in challenge and drove down as one sky blotting swarm. They had their own prestige after all and recognised a fellow traveller from distant shores. Smiling, she called out her innate art, letting the little red gold bird stretch its wings in her cupped hands before it took flight to meet the hook bats, while the four swords, each blazing with a symbol, flared into a crescent arc in front of them. {Vast. Expanse. Savage. Corona.}

~ Tian Cang Di (and tagalongs) C Inner Valleys of Yin Eclipse ~
Cang Di wearily wiped dark blood off his hands as he considered the corpse of the four-metre-tall Moon Loon, his spear still lodged through its neck, and then their ruined surroundings. Thunder rumbled ominously overhead, echoing off the cliffs of the hot, humid, tree-choaked valley. A moment later, a flash of lightning bled light across the underside of the tumbling clouds. A-as expected of Tian! We did it! What realm even was that!? Why is the suppression weaker here? Chatter incautious and inattentive, rippled through the onlooking cultivators. For the most part he ignored it, though the last two questions were certainly playing on his mind. Five days to penetrate this far into the mountain range, even with a helpful teleport, facilitated from the borders of the forbidden region. Five days of hardship and a stripping away of certain illusions about this place. Five days of other groups slowly gravitating to his initially rather select group, by word of mouth, seemingly. Each bringing their own particular brand of problem. This beast is not simple He glanced over at Liling Mei, who had just spoken. An Ancient Immortal from the Dewdrop Sage Sect, she was part of the original group who had joined up with him when he passed through West Flower Picking Town. We are alive, he replied with what he hoped was a wry laugh We are, she agreed, walking over to the prone form. Should we leave the weapons in it? she mused, gesturing to her chakram, which was lodged in its back, interrupting the flow of qi through its spine. -That is the question he agreed, eyeing the body critically. It should be down, for good, at this point, but there was no denying that the fight and this qi-beast were odd. It was a testament mostly to the martial skill of his compatriots, the strength of his divination art, Shatterpoint in these moments and the deep pockets of the various groups that had gravitated to them, that the worst injuries suffered amounted to little more than flesh wounds and soul shock. That and the fact that the Moon Loon, despite having the durability of a Dao-step qi beast in his estimation, had only fought with the strength of a powerful immortal, and with almost no targeted soul attacks, despite the state of the current suppression. Even then, it had still pushed them all well beyond their comfort zone to down it. Exhaling, he focused on his divination art. {Shatterpoint} The moment shimmered in his minds eye as he considered the consequences of recovering their weapons. The Moon Loon stayed down, amidst various snippets of conversation as the other senior experts among their groups came over. What was interesting was that the points contribution for removing the core were not especially high, and the trial talisman didnt register the moon loon as dead at any point. -Does that mean this isnt its real body? This fight, I dont like how we ended up in it, Liling Mei added much more quietly as he pondered the frankly rather confusing possibilities his art was showing him. Me neither, he agreed, crouching down beside the beasts head, its expression twisted in a cold death mask of furious desperation and rage, and sent a probing thread of his qi sense into the body He was met almost immediately by a flat sense of rejection, like his qi was water, pouring onto smooth granite. -That is indeed some serious qi purity, he mused, carefully pushing against it again. There was also a subtle sense of lingering, shadowy oppression, to that solidity, that could only come from law comprehensions, firmly rooted into its body and qi. So, its at least in the Dao Step? Its realm, tallied with what his art had just shown him, certainly explained how so few of their treasure weapons had had any real effect on it for much of the battle. Only his spear, Lilings chakram, Dongmei and Lanyings arrows and the treasure weapons a few others like Yan Fei had, had proven capable of piercing its hide, and only his spear had done any real damage to its body beneath. A Dao Step qi beast suppressed a whole step. He could only say it was deeply unlucky and that they were very lucky. It is old, Liling remarked, communicating through qi sense, pondering her chakram and the bloody wound it had caused. But more importantly, there are traces of that art, on its body, they are drawing a reaction from the protections my teacher gave me. Are there now? Frowning, he turned to consider the various groups of cultivators who were re-emerging from the ruined tree line, many still sheltering within barriers, unwilling to believe it was truly over. -Weird and odd are great words for this whole encounter, he reflected. Most qi beasts they encountered had stood off of them, especially once they started using formation barriers as a larger group. Some ambushed at night or tried to target stragglers in groups whose paths had intersected with theirs, but the strong ones had excellent sense, he had observed. They didnt engage needlessly, and clearly had an excellent grasp of hunting in this harsh landscape. Spirit herbs were far more insidious, especially since they entered this region on the edge of the Inner valleys where the suppression was somehow raised from Golden Core to above the Immortal Step. This Moon Loon itself, had come straight for them, suppressing its presence until it was almost too late, and gone not for him, as the greatest threat, but for the soft underbelly of their group. It had been enraged, and targeting someone, that much had been immediately clear. Most of those here believed his presence in the trial was because the Shu Pavilion Elders Hall disliked losing face to the Imperial Court. As for the actual reason, only Liling and Mingluo were truly privy. Not even Dongmei, who was a friend of many years now, knew. He could rule their groups out in any case, simply because they had been travelling together since the very start of the trial, along with the party of Shen cultivators under Lilings care. Quan Dingxiangs Pill Sovereign group and Yan Feis Four Peacockss party had also been with them for three days now. Kang Erweis group, which was already a mishmash of several less fortunate parties, for two. That left Jin Fus Imperial School group, who they had encountered beset by spirit herbs the previous morning, the group of random cultivators who had arrived at their camp last night, and asked to stay, and the six strong group who they had run into this morning led by Din Ouyeng, a Golden Immortal from the Jade Gate Court, and which no matter how he looked at, was an odd assortment of Ling, Ha and unaffiliated experts. Much like Kang Erweis bunch, they had claimed to be thrown together by adversity, presenting a credible enough tale of being ambushed by rogue cultivators, after their local guides betrayed them, only to be saved by Din Ouyeng, but now You are sure it is Favour with a Smile? he asked Liling, quietly. Now that felt way too convenient, frankly. It is my sects art, she pointed out sourly. It isnt possible that its another group from the Dew Drop Sage sect? he added, considering the various permutations this was presenting. Could they have? There are no male inheritors in this heavenly generation, she added archly. and the underlying mentality is wrong for anyone who learned it in the sect. Ah. Most people have no idea, but you can tell, she sighed. This was done by a male cultivator, Golden Immortal, probably. There are no traces of Laws, but the execution still has clarity comparable to their use. I see, he found himself grimacing involuntarily. And before you ask, what I can glean from it doesnt match the qi of anyone here. Of course not, that would be far too convenient, he sighed. Unfortunately, its qi purity is too much for me to probe it directly, Liling mused. That said, there is an um, divination method we could use, if we extract its core? It is dead, right? Both of them turned as Yan Fei, the Golden Immortal leading the Four Peacocks Court group, came over to join them. And not about to explode, horribly? It shouldnt, he nodded. Nothing in what Shatterpoint had shown him suggested its ruined qi-circulation would cause a deviation of that sort, but he had only checked once. But I would not remove your weapons just yet, Liling added drily, as he marked Dongmei and Kang Erwei also coming over to join them. You have my thanks, Senior Cang, Senior Liling and Senior Qing, Senior Erwei. Yan Fei added, bowing politely to Dongmei and Kang Erwei as they reached them. You are too polite, Brother Fei, Erwei replied, returning the bow. Without your swords He didnt miss the hidden glance between Qing Dongmei and Liling Mei. It wasnt quite an eyeroll, but he was sure both women felt Yan Fei and Kang Erwei were milking things just a little. Even in a circumstance like this, it was hard for them to entirely set aside the wider relations between their powers. The Nine Auspicious Moons and the Dew Drop Sage sect both got on well with the Shu Pavilion, but the former had a lot of territorial issues with the Four Peacocks Court and the latter roundly despised nearly every central power except the Moons, Zhi Zhi Mountain and the Seven Sovereigns over their stance regarding the scandal of Di Jiand that wasnt even getting into the various clan rivalries. It was a group effort, he murmured. Everyone played the role that was required, and we should give thanks to the Great Prince of True Felicity and the Queen Mother that nobody died. Well said, Dongmei agreed, smiling faintly. So, what do we do about its corpse? There are some odd things, Liling mused. I am sure you noticed as well. Mmm, its behaviour was certainly Yan Fei nodded. So I would like to try a divination on it, Liling continued. Removing the core will be difficult if we cant use our weapons, Kang Erwei pointed out. Rolling her eyes properly now, Liling Mei produced a palm length matte-grey dagger with a faintly ceramic look from her robes and stabbed it into the Moon Loons back, over where its core would have formed within its rib cage. A void jade blade Yan Fei whistled in appreciation. Family heirloomdont get any funny ideas, Liling Mei murmured drily. You wound me, Senior Mei, Yan Fei replied earnestly. This place makes the Argent Devouring Caves look like my mothers herb garden, dont you think, Senior Qing? Kang Erwei murmured to Dongmei. Having never seen your mothers herb garden, I could not possibly comment, Dongmei replied with a clear-eyed expression that would have done a cat proud. What about you, Brother Di? -Is she doing this on purpose? He suddenly wondered, noting Liling was now very interested in carving open the chest cavity of the Moon Loon. Certainly, Yin Eclipse has quite a bit on that forbidden zone, he replied diplomatically. We, uh, have secured a perimeter, Big Sister Liling! To his mild relief, a young woman in Shen clan robes interrupted the moment. Shen Biyu was much more typical of the average participant in the trial, in his opinion, than any of them. A peak Immortal talent, from the Shen clan, her family was part of that ancient clans core echelon and had deep roots on the western continent. However, because of the current politics of the Imperial Continent and Court, the Shen had been losing influence for much of this generation, and so, despite being barely fifty years old, Shen Biyu found herself in these mountains, one of several good prospects flying the flag for the Shen clan. It was, um a, an honour to fight with you, S-senior Cang! she added, bowing to him and flushing a bit. That said, she had not expected to end up in his company, he suspected. Were there any injuries in your group? he asked, accepting her bow. J-just some people stunned by the initial howl, Shen Biyu replied, flushing even more. T-the talisman you gave us was the difference. And she was thoroughly starstruck, he reflected with a rueful, mental sigh. At least it made a change from the disciples from imperial powers who constantly acted like his presence here was a challenge to their very reputations. It was hard not to look at her, and almost everyone here as children, in that regard, even though they were from the same generation he was. Most of their parents, and even grandparents, were younger than he was. At least Shen Biyus family had not underestimated this place, attaching their daughters group to Lilings, and securing the advice of several veterans of the Hunter Bureau with personal familiarity with these mountains to accompany her. The same could not be said for some of the other groups that had stumbled into their path. In truth, even his own teacher, who could truly be said to stand at the apex of this world, had been so perturbed about the need to delve into this place, that he had spent the last few months having him undergo harsh acclimatization training to fight in highly suppressed environments. His teacher had also made him read what at the time had felt like every text in his personal library that spoke of this place with any authority, and even taken him through a few of his own memories of these valleys, from trips made into them. Still, it was one thing to be shown, and undergo training, and quite another to struggle against it like this on a daily basis, and learn in person, the key thing his teacher had drilled into him, that the thing that killed you in Yin Eclipse faster than anything else was taking your current circumstances for granted. Hmmmm thats interesting Liling Meis comment interrupted things again, before he could work out what to say in reply to Shen Biyu. Oh? Kang Erwei leant over to look at the core she had just begun to expose. Oh. Whats wrong? he asked, carefully schooling his face. He had a fair idea of what she had just discoverednamely that there was next to no soul presence in the core at all. Its soul...? Kang Erwei muttered, sounding confused. Indeed, Liling Mei nodded. It doesnt appear to have one. Or it abandoned it, at some point? Dongmei mused, glancing at him. That would make a lot of sense, he agreed. Its use of Soul attacks in that fight, despite its realm could only be described as instinctive. Mmmmm, yes. Yan Fei nodded as well. Will this interfere with your divination? he asked, suspecting he knew the answer there already. M-maybe? Liling Mei frowned. There are still traces, it feels like, but? So, it abandoned its body for some reason before it reached us? Kang Erwei suggested, looking around at their surroundings. Did someone or something injure it to this degree before it ever crossed paths with us? Dongmei asked softly, at pretty much the same time. I-it was already badly injured? Shen Biyu paled, eyeing the Moon Loon, then shattered trees, cracked rocks and flattened vegetation of the torn-up clearing, then the rest of them. That would explain a lot, Liling Mei agreed, not quite looking over at him. -Making the question now, why is it poisoned with this weird Yang Qi and also affected by Favour With a Smile, he reflected to himself glumly. Unfortunately, he had been off world, attending a series of Dao Gatherings with his senior brother when the whole matter with Di Ji unfolded. As such, he had no real first-hand knowledge of what occurred, beyond what he had heard from others. He had met Xua Ziyi a few times prior to that. And once since. He remembered a bright, outward looking young woman, not much different from Shen Biyu, in so many ways. Talented, eager to make friends and always ready to try and be the bridge between others. It was that generosity that had ruined her, and so many around her, including personal friends of Liling Mei, Dongmei, and Mingluo Lanying. Afterwards, he had met her once more, visiting the Dew Drop Sage Sect. Now, that brilliant child was little more than a shadow. A broken thing, who spent most of her days staring at her own reflection, in the dark waters of the same pool beside which she had played so vibrantly before. Broken by her ordeal in so many ways that she might never, truly, be whole again. As to that cursed art, which had become synonymous with Di Ji, and also the excuse behind which the Imperial Court had permitted the Di family to hide from the consequences of their scions disgraceful actions, at least one complete manualthat Xua Ziyi had had on her personwas known to have circulated in the dark corners of Eastern Azure. It had never been recovered, as far as he knew. -Someone with connections to the underworld of Eastern Azure clashed with this Moon Loon, up here? They were close, relatively speaking, to the area that had been devastated by whatever transpired a week earlier. You know, there is something else odd, going on here, Liling observed, beckoning to him, and stirring him out of pondering the various warnings and information he had been given over those events. Brother Cang, what do you make of it? Making his way around the body, he crouched down by Liling, who was still carefully extricating the core from the Moon Loon. It took her a moment to realise what she was pointing out, but there, within the murky surface of the core, which was about the size of his head, was a faint matrix of greenish gold, almost like tangled vine leaves? That isnt what I think it is, is it? Liling whispered to him, using her immortal sense and a thread of soul law to avoid being overheard. Indeed, to his eyes it looked remarkably like a residual trace of Parasol Qi. He focused his divination art on it, and instantly got a profound and unsettlingly bad vibe, without even needing to explore a moment in which he interacted with it. It does appear to be, he replied. Sources of Parasol Qi this pure were not common. In fact, probably none existed outside the personal gardens of very powerful people. Even in the Seven Sovereigns, as far as he knew, you could not just produce active Parasol Qi of this degree as a junior, unless you practiced methods associated with the very core of that influence. Is it some kind of poisoning? Kang Erwei asked, peering at it and making a face. Yan Fei peered over at it as well, then flickered his gaze sideways at the two of them, raising an eyebrow. -Being from the Four Peacocks Court, he surely recognises it as well, he mused, hoping that Yan Fei had the good sense not to say anything to openly about it. Yang based, yes, Yan Fei agreed after a long moment. I would not advocate for messing with it. You dont say, Liling murmured. Do we extract it? she added, turning to him. I dont think we can afford to leave it here, he mused. Let me Curious, now, he invoked his divination art a third time, and tested what might happen if he tried to store the corpse. To his slight surprise, his storage ring rejected it, with an indication that it was indeed because it still had an extant soul link. In that moment, he tested what happened if they took the body, and left the core, and that got him some very odd vibes, none of them good either. Cancelling the art, he took a breath and tried again, this time on sealing the core and leaving the body. That was more auspiciousin a remarkably tenuous sense, but only if he took the core. Anyone else taking it was almost as bad as the previous divination. Well? Qing Dongmei asked. I think we seal the core, leave the body, valuable as it might be. He pronounced at last. It is clearly damaged goods. On that point, a worrying thought occurred to him. -What about the treasures Liling and the others used? Considering that, he turned Shatterpoint to Lilings chakram, Dongmei and Erweis arrows, Yan Feis sword and his spearand got very unpleasant, lingering results for everything but his spear, which was unharmed. Unbind your Chakram, he instructed Liling, with soul sense. Ill compensate you for the loss. Un? Oh, motherless son of a Dun Whore! Liling actually stood up and kicked the Moon Loons body, cursing somewhat theatrically, and loudly enough that some of the cultivators still keeping their distance looked over at them. Scowling, she invoked the unbinding seal for her treasure. He felt her qi shift, and an intangible sense of loss bleed out from her for a moment as she discarded the treasure. What? Yan Fei, Kang Erwei and Shen Biyu all stared at her in shock. Your treasures are also corrupted, Liling informed the two men gloomily. If mine is. Corrupted Yan Fei stared at his swords, embedded in knee and ankle of the Moon Loon, his expression curdling. What about my dagger? she asked him. It is fine, whatever it is, doesnt seem able to deal with materials of that calibre. My spear is also fine. Ill compensate you for your loss, Brother Yan, he consoled Yan Fei. My teacher gave me several excellent sets, you can have your pick. I ah, thank you, Senior Cang, Yan Fei gave him a wan smile. It was just it was the treasure my father got me, when I was accepted as an inner disciple you know. I am sorry, Brother Yan, Kang Erwei murmured. This came from my grandmother, Liling Mei sighed, nodding to the chakram. Its been passed down through my family for half an aeonspan. Dongmei grimaced and gave her friends shoulder a sympathetic squeeze. Shen Biyu just looked mildly horrified on their behalf. Considering the small arsenal of talisman weapons his teacher and given him, he selected a set of three chakrams, made from the same composite material as Lilings dagger and passed them to her. Use these for now, he suggested, before considering what might suit Yan Fei. He had a lot of swords, but most were intended for support formations, and thus paired with talismans to unleash specific attacks or defences. In terms of actual backup weapons, there were a few that might suit Yan Fei, so he selected a matched pair infused with Yin and Yang attributed moon jades that would support the arts he had from the Four Peacocks Court, and then a slightly less impressive set, that would boost recovery. Would either of these suit you? he asked Yan Fei, producing the four and setting them on the ground. Umm, uh... y-yes? Yan Fei stared at the swords in shock. But um these are really? I know I said that that chakram had been in my family for a while, Liling coughed, considering the weapons he had given her. But these are you sure? Its fine. He waved away both their objections. Having a good weapon here is important. Life is important, spirit stones are just In that case, please accept my thanks! Yan Fei bowed to him and accepted the swords. Liling considered the three chakrams, then also bowed deeply to him. You both bind those, he suggested, kneeling down and taking up Lilings bloody knife, which she had left in the wound. Ill do something about this fate-thrashed core. Another long rumble of thunder overhead made some of the lower-realm cultivators around the clearing glace up uneasily. What do you want me to do? Shen Biyu asked, looking nervous. Just stick with Liling and Dongmei, he suggested, giving her a reassuring smile, before setting to work carefully isolating the remaining meridians Liling had not yet cut. Freeing it from the Moon Loons remnant Qi circulation network didnt take long. Near as he could tell, the corruption was only in the process of spreading into the core, and had not fully overtaken it, but using his immortal sense, and now knowing what to look for, he quickly found traces of it in the flesh around its Heart Gate as well. That suggested most of the body was afflicted. Shaking his head, he considered the various barriers before selecting one of a batch of eight Eternal Realm Eight Trigrams sealing charms his teacher had given him that came from the Meng clan itself. Others would probably have worked, and this was certainly overkill, but Parasol Qi was a thing of theirs, and their barriers were truthfully the best for dealing with it, so he had no intentions of taking any chances. Producing a Dao Jade, he focused his Intent and Shatterpoint on the talisman {Vast Sovereign Primal Trigram} The talisman chimed cheerfully and a shimmering trigram of golden flames appeared in the air over the core, imprinting itself onto it. Eight ghostly runes flickered at auspicious directions around the core, then flowed towards it, imprinting themselves on a ghostly clay pot, that became fully tangible a moment later, signifying that the sealing was a success. Thats a sealing talisman all right, Dongmei remarked drily, as he picked the melon-sized pot up and carefully tried to store it. Better safe than sorry, he shrugged, as to his relief this time, it stored with no problems whatsoever. As a final act, he stood and bowed to the Moon Loons corpse. Truly, you did not deserve to die like this, he murmured, by way of a prayer, turning to each of the four directions, in turn and making an auspicious symbol as he bowed. Some would not consider it necessary, but his teacher had impressed on him years ago, that any entity, even something like a qi-beast, that made it to the Dao Step was not to be trifled with, in terms of the accumulation they had accrued. The workings of Heaven, in its much more abstract and supreme sense were doubly mysterious in this strange, otherly land, as well, according to many of those written texts he had studied. Ritual and The Way were important here. The others gave him a slightly odd look, but Dongmei did mirror his gesture after a moment, followed by Liling. Then, presumably because they did it, so did Yan Fei, Kang Erwei and Shen Biyu, which was sort of funny. Lady Shen! His quiet moment of reflection on the possible futility of the lost life of the Moon Loon was broken by a young bearded Chosen Immortal called Shen Fan Jingfa, who waved to Shen Biyu from the far side of the clearing with some other members of her group. Ah, sorry, Shen Biyu muttered, glancing sideways at him. Its fine, he chuckled, waving for Jingfa to come over. Wearing Shen clan robes, embroidered on each upper sleeve and the chest with two golden stars and the Hunter Bureau sigil, Shen Jingfa was the most senior of the three former Bureau officials that had joined them with Biyus group. All three belonged to the Shen clan influence in Blue Water City, as he understood it, and while none were active members of the Hunter Bureau, having retired after the calamitous Blood Eclipse that had wracked the province, all three had centuries of practical experience in these mountains between them. What did you find? he asked the youth once he had jogged over. Beihuan spotted Hook Bats active on the ridge above us, Young Lord Tian, Jingfa informed him respectfully. Given the hour, that isnt good, then added helpfully. Like this Moon Loon, they are usually nocturnal, and Beihuan spotted several dozen circling above the cliffs to our west Jingfa pointed off to their right in the direction of the Thundercrest, the Jasmine Jate and the Inner Valleys. If a whole nest has been agitated How big is a nest, uh typically? Shen Biyu asked, eyeing the cloud wreathed cliffs Jingfa had just indicated uneasily. Big enough, Jingfa replied with a grimace. In the outer valleys, usually hundreds strong. Up here? There is one near the Three Falls Valley on the slopes of East Fury that swarmed and assaulted Misty Vale about three hundred years ago. It had about six thousand bats. Six but they are just bats right? Shen Biyu muttered, rather hopefully. When they tallied the corpses, that swarm had left dozens of immortal-realm bats dead in the Military Authoritys formations and hundreds only a little weaker, Jingfa replied with an understanding grimace. This might not be as bad, but we are in the open, and that Moon LoonFates curse its memory, I cannot believe such a creature met its end at your hands, Young Lordmade a lot of Even as Jingfa was speaking, he felt his skin prickle. Dongmei, Erwei and Fei all flinched. Liling, who had been experimenting with her new chakrams paused, her eyes flitting to him, then at the cliffs behind them. A fraction of a second later, a smothering, sweltering wave of yang rich intent rolled over the whole valley, making trees and vegetation shiver noise... Jingfa trailed off, staring around them in horror as displaced moisture transformed into a veil of smothering, humid mist in the blink of an eye *KRUMP* Even as the temperature around them surged, shifting from deeply unpleasant to steam bath, a dull, flat sound rang through the valley Following it, moments later, was a much softer, but to him, much more worrying rumble. A series of distant, continuous booms, layering over each other, caused by what was probably rapidly expanding droplets of water vapour DOWN! he roared, grabbing Shen Biyu and Jingfa and pulling them to the ground, as he projected all of his intent into his voice hoping those further away heard and just obeyed. A second later, there was a total absence of sound, as the mist and low cloud was physically lifted outwards. Rolling over them in a white wall that battered his qi and sucked the very breath out of his body as the pressure wavethe leading edge of an immense explosionreached them. Ears ringing eerily, he got to his knees and looked around. The ground was steaming, heat spreading through their surroundings, dragging the ambient temperature to the point where any mortal without qi armour would be badly scalded, and even cultivators like Shen Biyu, who was groaning beside him, started to see their skin blister Above them, the clouds were roiling outwards, faint streamers of Yang Qi flitted through the sky above, streaking outwards like a flock of scattering birds. There was a profundity to it that eluded his senses, and he didnt need Shatterpoint or any other art to tell him that what he was seeing was the physical manifestation of natural laws. The raising of the suppression that fractional amount to touch the threshold of the Dao Step made his skin crawl. The relaxation, and the sudden awareness of laws left him feeling like he was standing at the edge of a dizzying precipice, yet he could not dwell on it. Beyond the far ridgeline, a colossal swarm of hook bats swept up into the twisting mists that were dropping back down. They howled and screamed as they fled some other threat, risking the shockwaves of thunder and the vicious lightning that was already crackling along the edge of the clouds above where the blast wave had impacted it Hundreds of lightning bolts tore down in the blink of an eye, afforded convenient targets as the swarm flew everywhere, uncaring as they tried to escape whatever was behind them. Staring up at them, he felt cold sweat forming on the back of his neck and an urge to curse Shen Jingfa for invoking troubles, even if the herb hunters warning had been entirely prescient. What he could see of the scattering swarm had to number in the tens of thousands, and many of the bats were genuinely unfathomable, even now that he was effectively no longer seriously suppressed. Among those he could sense, there were dozens of Ancient Immortal bats, Golden and Chosen Immortal bats and so many Immortal ones he could not even count them. Screaming in rage and fear, the swarm twisted this way and that and then, almost as one, the nearest edge swept across the ridgeline to their west and down into the shelter of their valley. Not waiting for anyone else, he produced a Dao Eternal Barrier talismannot one of the Meng ones, just a normal one, and focusing on what he remembered to be the rough extremity of the groups around the clearing, expanded that range by a third again and triggered it. The barrier snapped into focus just in time. Hundreds of immortal-realm hook bats slammed into it, followed by tens of stronger ones, unexpectedly impeded as they hurtled down between the trees. Thats a lot of bats Liling muttered grimly, getting to her feet and conjuring a second, much more focused barrier just around their group. My head Shen Biyu groaned. Off to their right, a talisman blossomed into a several huge blue chrysanthemums, consuming several hundred of the weaker bats as they wheeled across the surface of the barrier and even badly injuring the immortal-step ones caught in their radius. What idiot is? Dongmei snarled, as a second wave of chrysanthemums expanded overhead A silent screech bled through the barrier, which rippled as the strength of laws washed against it, dispersing the blue flowers and several other talisman attacks. Abruptly, a bat, about the size of a small dog, who might as well have been invisible to his qi sense, tore out of the heart of the swarm, dropping down at them like a meteorite. Invoking his divination art again, he watched as the bat collided with the barrier and shattered it like glass, depleting the entire Dao Jade fuelling it in a single impact. It impacted Lilings barrier a moment later, failing to crack that, but stunning all of them and scattering their qi, at which point He didnt need to see the rest to know how that turned out. Re-invoking Shatterpoint, he allowed his barrier talisman to use as many of the spirit stones in his ring as it needed, he also took out one of his teachers life-saving talismans and got to watch as the descending bat suddenly twisted in the air, eight more inscrutable bats, thirty three ancient immortal bats and ninety nine other lesser immortal realm bats moving into what was absolutely a naturalistic formation Even as the strength of the main barrier rapidly deepened, the ninety-nine slammed into it, and the entire top portion of the field shook, the nodes within judderingthen the thirty-three targeted the momentarily exposed weak points, allowing the nine dao step bats to break through, the eight scattering to target various groups, while the leader vanished from his senses The divination ended, just as the previous one had. At this point, they were demonstrably out of time, so all he could do was strengthen the barrier with the Dao Jades, and use the knowledge he had gained to focus Shatterpoint on the nodes themselves, moving to reinforce The descending bat twisted, its shriek shaking the whole barrier. The swarm of bats crashed down, and he could only watch in horror as they effortlessly evaded his arts reinforcement of the barrier, hitting an entirely different sequence of nodes, to much the same effect. Shatterpoint still allowed him to react somewhat, but then, rather than the ancient immortal bats, as soon as he began to push back, it was three of the dao step ones that moved in decisively and with shocking precision break three of the lesser barrier nodes causing a third of the upper hemisphere to catastrophically weaken. -Ah. Shit. Triggering the strongest barrier he had to protect the area immediately around them, he abandoned all pretence of conserving resources and produced the life-saving talisman avatar that his teacher had given him, able only to trust in that strength to save them. Before he could trigger it, however, the swarm above recoiled. In the same instant, a breathtakingly beautiful young woman with glowing golden tresses and draped in a plain, if very stylish white robe plummeted down from the ridgeline the swarm had just swept over. Along with her, she dragged another young man wearing heavy armour, who looked faintly terrified at whatever had just happened. As he watched, stunned by this sudden development, of which Shatterpoint had given no indication, she landed in the middle of the valley, a short distance from the edge of the now properly collapsing barrier, generating enough force as she did that the shockwave shattered trees around her and actually cratered the ground at her point of impact, leaving ripples across the barrier. W-what? Yan Fei gawked as the vast swarm of bats swirled away from them. The leader amongst them checked its meteoric descent and with a silent, law-infused hiss, rapidly began to gain height again. Liang if you scream like a girl it ruins your image, the beauty said with a sigh, her words easily reaching them as she took in the valley. At least the fate-thrashed bats got the hint. You could have told me the youth muttered by way of reply, tugging at his armour. First before the armoured youth could finish speaking, the golden-haired woman lazily swept her sword up at the reforming swarm circling above. For a brief moment he swore it became four swords, or the afterimages of them, then it was just one in her hand With a silent roar, a golden-white curtain of fire split the sky above them. The bats that had been swarming through the collapsing barrier desperately evaded and circled away, fortunate ones screaming in fury as thousands of their compatriots, including most of the ancient immortal and half the dao-step bats that had led the charge were turned into afterimages by the fire. Tcch. The beauty raised her sword a second time, almost like the swarm was a dog she was threatening. To his immense relief, the hook bats clearly had no appetite for what she was offering, either, because they rapidly turned and flew away, out of this valley and in the direction of the East Fury Peaks. Who? nearby, Kang Erwei was staring at the pair, who were now slowly walking towards them. Yan Fei was just staring at them, his face pale, clearly in shock. Dongmei and Liling didnt reply either, just gave him uneasy sideways looks. -That is the question. Focusing on Shatterpoint, he watched as both came up to them and simply exchanged greetings, asking how they were and offering some help, until the moment ran out, with nothing untoward occurring. That in itself was fine, but the thing that made the skin on his arms and neck prickle was that throughout it all, there was no sense of anything beyond the moment. The aspect of the art that dealt with fortune and misfortune entirely failed to get a meaningful purchase on either of them. Had it failed outright, that would have been one thing. There were talismans that could do that. However, instead the woman was just there, as if she were a mortal young woman in her late twenties, bowing while her junior brother greeted them. Not hidden, although if he had not been looking at her He blinked, confused, because suddenly, over the course of the conversation she did slowly become more a part of the divination, until by the time it ran out, he was hard pressed to understand why he had thought she was so odd at the start. Do I have something on my face? the young woman asked drily. He stared at her, and realised he had been, for the last moment. The weird feeling from the initial moment he activated Shatterpoint refused to go away, but here and now, there was indeed nothing untoward, and in fact, the art was telling him that this meeting was very auspicious. Ahem, no, sorry, he coughed and bowed to both her and her companion. Greetings Dao Sister, Dao Brother? I am Daoist Cang Di of the Shu Pavilion, you have my thanks for your timely intervention. Without it We did make an entrance, the armoured youth agreed drily. Hong Li Fu, the young woman replied returning his bow politely. Cao Liang, the armoured youth added, also saluting him. Qing Dongmei, of the Nine Auspicious Moons. Dongmei also bowed formally. Liling Mei, of the Dew Drop Sage Sect, Liling murmured, mirroring Dongmei. K-Kang Erwei, of the Cherished Autumn Pagoda, Kang Erwei saluted her. Yan Fei, from the Four Peacocks Western Court, Yan Fei added. S-shen Biyu, from the Shen clan, Shen Biyu hurriedly added also bowing deeply. Jingfa didnt introduce himself, just followed Shen Biyus greeting. He couldnt help but notice that neither Hong Li Fu nor Cao Liang had given an influence, either. Such were the challenging circumstances of the trial by this point, that most groups called out their influence nowusually before even introducing themselves. That was more of a shield against robbery and malpractice at the moment than one''s cultivation level, what with the suppression up here. Anyone who didnt give it was either certain it wouldnt matteror strong enough to not fear any cultivator in here. Considering the entrance the two had just made, though, this was likely a case of the latter. Huh, its only been a few days and its already that stage of the trial? Hong Li Fu murmured to her companion, just softly enough that he suspected only he heard her or was allowed to hear. Ahem, Cao Liang coughed, giving Hong Li Fu a sideways glance, then stepped forward with a friendly smile. We are martial siblings from the Beautiful Skies Walking Society. Please forgive our relaxed introduction. There is nothing to forgive, he replied, politely. Neither their names, nor their influence felt like a lie. What was odder was that despite him adhering to what he had done in the Shatterpoint, the conversation itself was just different. If he had to describe it, it was almost like the pair just existed within the moment, yet it was impossible to pin them to the past moment. Both had occurred, they had introduced themselves similarly, and yet -Both of them are surely at the Dao Step, but dont tell meare they fully severed from Eastern Azures Worldly fate? Suddenly, he was very glad he had experience being around mysterious experts. Cao Liang he could get no read on at all, age wise, but Hong Li Fu really didnt seem to be hiding her age at all. Most would assume she had some amazing treasures, or that she was some off world scion, here with a senior to partake, but there was just something about that initial impression she had made. It was not the sort of presence you could get simply via treasures, and he had been in the presences of prodigal scions of the Shu clan, who were Dao Step juniors, and even some of the Saintess Candidates of this generation, and none of them came close to that. Yet the person she really reminded him of, for some utterly mind-boggling reason was =There is no way right? But what happened last week? There absolutely was a Cao Liang in the Seven Sovereigns upper echelon. He had even been introduced to the youngest Dao Ancestor and disciple of Heavenly Daughter Meng Fu when he had visited the Shu Pavilion, though that had been a few centuries ago. The youth in front of him had some resemblance, but the Cao was a big clan, and Liang was not an uncommon name -Is it just because of the Parasol Qi, that my mind is going to weird places? He realised she was looking at him, with an almost amused expression. Beautiful Skies, alas, mine eyes had not known it before now, Kang Erwei murmured, before he could say anything further. I will surely engrave it in my heart. Indeed, Yan Fei added, saluting her. Please ignore them, Senior Hong, Qing Dongmei cut in, giving Kang Erwei a sideways look that Erwei probably didnt notice, so enthralled by her presence was he. Ah. Hong Li Fu frowned and suddenly, the faint sense of enthralment that still clung to her faded even more. My apologies, she murmured. My aura was a little muchbecause of the hook bats. Ah-haha Yan Fei and Kang Erwei both coughed and bowed, flushing a little as they realised what had happened. Slightly to his surprise, the look Cao Liang gave the pair was more sympathetic than anything else. It seems you have had a hard struggle here, Cao Liang suggested, gesturing at the Moon Loon. Ah yes, it ambushed us at a most inopportune time, Liling replied politely. Fortunately, we were able to overcome it, but unbidden, her gaze flickered in the direction the hook bat swarm had retreated. To fight so many immediately, we owe you our good fortune, Senior Hong, Qing Dongmei added respectfully. Our meeting was auspicious, Hong Li Fu chuckled. And please, just call me Senior Li, we are compatriots in this battle of life and death, I will not be at ease, otherwise Now, Cao Liang really did give her a sideways glance, though it was rueful, and probably nobody but him picked up on it. Senior Sister is most gracious, Qing Dongmei and Liling both murmured. At this point, some of the leaders of the other groups, who had been sheltering under their own barriers, were finally plucking up the courage to approach them, he noticed. If you need pills, some medicine to recuperate, we have them to spare, Hong Li Fu added. The harsh Yang Strength in these valleys is most devious, and should not be underestimated so saying, she produced a box of pills and passed them to him. Please accept them, her voice whispered melodiously in his mind. The circumstances of these valleys are far more precarious than you know. I suggest you depart them quickly. Accepting them, he bowed to her. Thank you for your generosity, Lady Hong, he replied, accepting them. And for the warning, he added with his soul sense. We will also dispose of that body, she added, her gaze flitting to the Moon Loon behind him. Did you take the core? I uh, yes. he replied carefully. It is sealed, Good, she replied with an amused chuckle. The art you used is auspiciously suitable, but do not treat it lightly, or flaunt that core. If you encounter other such poisoned beasts, seal them similarly. I shall, he replied, mulling over her words, more and more certain now that she was indeed someone affiliated with the Meng clan, at the very least. Oh, one other thing, she added, her gaze turning serious. Be wary of those affiliated with the Jade Gate Court and especially the Din clan. There is more at play in this trial than meets the eye. Thank you was all he could really say in reply to that warning. The whole conversation had basically taken place in the instant of him receiving the box from her, so he simply stored it and gave her a further polite salute of thanks, which she returned with another faintly amused smile, before turning to Cao Liang. Liang, she gestured to the Moon Loon. Would you do the honours with that corpse? Oh, sure, Cao Liang, eyed the corpse for a moment then nodded and gestured for them to step away from it. The others glanced at him, particularly Yan Fei and Kang Erwei. It is better to destroy it, he informed them quietly. Otherwise it will just cause more issues That is true, Yan Fei conceded, as they moved to stand beside him. And it is better than leaving it, given what is contaminating it, Liling added. Yeah Kang Erwei sighed. It is, isnt it. Very much so, Cao Liang agreed, drawing his long sword from its scabbard. He watched with interest as Cao Liang walked over to the Moon Loon and crouched down beside it. There was no sense of qi, or anything else, as he put a hand to its head, simply stared at it for a long moment, then sighed and gave Hong Li Fu a slight nod. Hong Li Fu sighed softly and glanced around at the ruined valley, then nodded in return. Cao Liang pulled his spear out of its neck, then stepped back and, after stabbing it in the ground, drew his own two-handed Jian from its scabbard and swung it down towards the corpse There was a sense of the space around the Moon Loons body blurring, then inky black yang flames enveloped it in an eye-searing purple flash, reducing the corpse to little more than scattering ashes Yan Fei hissed under his breath and the others all took a step back, as a heartbeat later, the ashen outline started to sprout twisted green plants he recognised as parasol blooms The dark yang flames shifted, swirling around and turned pale white, now radiating a profound Yin Strength. The parasol blooms wavered, struggling against it for a moment, before finally dissolving into iridescent sparks. Cao Liang made a seal with his free hand and the flames spun, turning into an orb in front of him that was somehow every colour, and none, then the eight trigrams shone around them and the whole thing solidified into a fist-sized jade-like sphere. Cao Liang caught it out of the air and stored it away before it could fall to the ground. Please take this as well, Hong Li Fu passed him a second box, which turned out to be a container with five Dao Jade worth of Heavenly Jades. As compensation, this seems fair? More than Yan Fei, coughed, eyeing the box. Fairy Saintess is most generous, Kang Erwei agreed, his words echoed by Shen Biyu and Jingfa. Senior sister is most forthright, Dongmei and Liling added, also proffering her salutes. Not at all, not at all Hong Li Fu chuckled, accepting their gestures with a wave of her hand. In any case, we see you will need some time to rest Cao Liang added, glancing at the other cultivators who had almost reached them. So, we will take our leave now. Take care and do not overestimate yourselves. Take it from me, these valleys are dangerous places to traverse, especially if you are inexperienced. Hong Li Fu nodded at his words. Travel safely, and may the Prince of True Felicity guide your steps, he replied, saluting them formally. True Felicity he certainly could do with putting eyes on these valleys this last week, Hong Li Fu murmured under her breath, so softly he almost thought he imagined what she said, returning his salute. They watched in silence, as without further preamble she turned and walked off in the direction of the northern exit to the valley, where it led directly into the deeper interior, looking for all the world like she was out on a summer stroll to pick flowers. Cao Liang just sighed, gave the cultivators approaching a long look, also returned their salutes and then quickly trotted off to catch up with her. The Shu Pavilion is lucky to have a talent like you, young lad, he nearly jumped as Cao Liangs voice echoed in his mind. Tell Tian Kai Bao that Cao Liang sends his regards and congratulates the Four Peaks Inheritance Hall, your talent does the Hall and your Senior Brothers and Sister credit. Oh and try not to die up here." Before he could formulate a response, both had vanished into the steaming forest without a trace. Well, that went better than I expected, Liling murmured softly, once the pair had vanished. Yeah, he agreed, taking a deep breath. To speak of his senior martial brother, the inheriting disciple of Ancestor Iron, Kai Bao in that manner, suggested a certain familiarity beyond the normal, especially when you knew that Kai Bao was a Dao Ascendant student of Ancestor Iron and then there was the mention of Senior Martial Sister Aoxu, who had been in seclusion for most of his lifetime until she showed up to see him off before he came here. There was no doubt in his mind now that Cao Liang was, indeed, that ancestor from the Seven Sovereigns. They were a bit rude? Ahh someone like her can be as rude as she likes? Mmhm yeah did we have such a beauty in our generation? Indeed Exhaling, he turned to face the dozen or so disciples who proclaimed to have some influence among the disparate groups they had absorbed. And to be wandering around like that isnt it a bit much? Do they not respect Young Noble Cang? Not for the first time, their chatter gave him cause to wonder how, exactly, they actually saw the events that had just transpired. Especially given they had nearly suffered a total disaster. He wasnt the only one seemingly sharing that view, because Kang Erwei and Yan Fei were both glaring at them Everyone has their own style, Mingluo Lanying, cut in, silencing most of the chatter, to his relief. What influence do you think they were really from, Brother Cang? Erwei asked him more softly with his soul sense as the others started to ask questions of what had just gone down. They told no untruths when they introduced themselves, he replied. True, but there is no trace of either of them on the trial list, Erwei pointed out. Not everyone in these mountains is necessarily a participant, he mused. Remember what happened a week ago, and who was at the grand dinner, before we all set out? Kang Erwei gave him a long look, but did seem to get the hint. So, what do we do now? Dongmei asked him, falling in beside him as he walked over to claim his spear from where Cao Liang had stuck it in the ground. The compass heading you had before we got ambushed was taking us in the same direction they just went and waiting around here isnt necessarily a great idea, he mused. Yes. She agreed, nodding. So, I think they will understand, he replied after thinking about it for a long moment. It was indeed, a bit awkward, because backtracking wasnt really an option, nor was going in the direction of East Fury, because that would take them towards the hook bats. There was no way he was going to lead this group into the heart of whatever had disturbed that swarm, either. The only other path took them close to areas like the Jasmine Gate, and he had been warned in no uncertain terms to stay clear of that region unless his own task here made it absolutely unavoidable. First things first, lets distribute some of these pills, check who is injured then bribe everyone with these heavenly jades, he continued, withdrawing several of the pills Hong Li Fu had given him, and a hundred heavenly jades and passing them unobtrusively over to her. That was almost certainly why she had given him what amounted to about five million spirit stones, all told. Among those talking to the others, he could already hear voices complaining about the lack of any return for the danger they had just endured. A part of him really hoped they would get out of that mindset, because this place was just too fate-thrashed dangerous. The trial-talisman reward for the core, in his earlier shatterpoint had only been about six thousand contribution points as well, and however the Imperial Astrology Bureau had set the whole thing up, it didnt like calculating shared loot, only kill contributions. That was also why he was giving the pills and jades to the others to share around. It was better that it wasnt all seen to come from him. As a system, he could not shake the feeling that far too much about this whole trial felt unduly weighted towards putting targets on backs. Beware the Jade Gate Court, huh Pardon? Dongmei, who had still been connected to him by soul sense asked. Ah, she gave me a warning about them, he replied. Seems a pretty common sense warning, Dongmei observed with a mirthless smile. Do you have a moment, Brother Cang? he glanced around to find Yan Fei had extricated himself and come over to join them. Ill go help Lanying, Ying and Tuli, Dongmei murmured, giving him a nod. Sure, he agreed, turning to Yan Fei. What is it? Um I am pretty sure that expert with the woman was an old ancestor from the Seven Sovereigns, Yan Fei informed him, uneasily, glancing at Dongmei as she walked over to the other Nine Moons disciples. There is no way that was a Saintess Candidate from the Meng clan, right? -I guess he is not an inner disciple of the Four Peacocks court for nothing, he reflected, giving Yan Fei an appraising look. Given that powers proximity to the remaining mainland territories of the Meng Clan and particularly Meng City, he supposed if anyone in this group was going to make that connection this quickly it would be him. I think you are not wrong, he replied carefully, after mulling over what he could say and considering the options for a moment with Shatterpoint and what he could safely share without causing problems. They are likely investigating matters from the last week. There have been a lot of rumours about the Meng clan doing this and that, after all. Yeah, Yan Fei agreed. But that was Parasol qi, you dont think that? If they wanted to kill us, they could have let the hook bats do it, he pointed out wryly. True, Yan Fei sighed. There is just something about all this that feels off, you know what I mean? I do, he agreed, his gaze drifting over to where Din Ouyengs group was, not really engaging with the largely pointless discussion about what had just occurred, and how it was going to impact their trial scores. You would not think we nearly all just died, would you? Yan Fei added, with a grimace, following his gaze back to the main group. No, no you would not, he agreed with a deeper sigh, before producing one of the pills Hong Li Fu had given him and passing it to Yan Fei. Each one was a peerless purification dan, stamped with the Vast symbol, telling him they came from someone in that peerless celestial power itself. Anyway, take this and refine it, he suggested, as Yan Fei eyed the priceless pill with a shocked expression. Just in case. Both the yang energies in that Moon Loon and the Parasol Qi are dangerous, and even though you unbound your sword there might be some residual damage. Chapter 47 – The Geometry of Chance
The Doctrine of Incursion is, if not the most problematic of the supreme stratagems of expansion adopted by the powers of our world, certainly the most insidious. The weaponised use of mortal incarnation and reincarnation from treasure worlds with ideas that are subversive to their chosen destinations has always been a contentious source of disagreement among those who stand at the apex of our earthly powers. As a neutral onlooker I can thus say wholeheartedly that the decision to engage in such a campaign against the various powers, including some contested border regions of the Martial Axial gulf as reprisal for them not siding with the Holy Empire and its allies in their war in the south against Old Amaltharia and Kesh is only likely to have one outcome. To remind those powers, so long departed this ancient ball of rock and largely stood aside from these last centuries of turmoil, that they were also once among the masters who first walked beneath the trees of this place. The very last thing we need, still recoiling as our powers are from the after effects of that dreadful series of calamities that broke the spine of the Dark World, is a war over the future of Earth with the Supreme Thrones that control the Heavens Path
From an article on current geopolitics, post collapse of the Dark World. ~Charles De-Witt, Historian of Dark World History.

~ Jun Arai & Jun Sana C The Perilous Realm, amid winters dark heart ~
Arai stared at the array design carved into the rock in front of her with a frown. It had taken almost a hundred days since they descended into this hell, but they had finally managed to get the fate-thrashed transmutation design to actually work. Well, kind of work. Sana sat on a nearby rock, looking pensive and running through her jade scrip that was now almost full to its capacity with her own scrawled notes. There really was no reason I can see that the last one would I mean we melted some rocks, before but she mused. Yes... that is the first one that has genuinely caused an implosion, Sana agreed. They both turned to look up the frozen beach, at the previous attempt at the transmutation array. There was a new extension to the lake there now, filling in slowly from the frozen-over water body beside it. A perfect sphere scooped out of the landscape, about twenty-five metres across. It was fortunate it hadnt done it immediately upon activation, affording them a few seconds to get further away. -If we didnt activate it with a well-thrown parcel of qi-infused materials, that would have been that, she thought with a shudder She stared back at the new circle before her and puffed her cheeks nervously. Well the issue is somehow related to the medium in which its actually activated. That seems beyond clear at this point. Yeah Sana agreed, reviewing the notes. However, the remaining alternatives on the very short list we have are kind of drastic and also in completely unknown territory compared to what we have been able to get from the information we have. Indeed she looked at the circle again, trying not to feel overly despondent. Well, we can test it again? With the other version of the balanced compound mixture? Yeah, Sana sighed, putting the scrip aside. Only this time we make sure to throw it from a long way away. Unbidden, both their gazes travelled to the snowy hill behind them with a well-worn path to the top at this point. Yeah, she agreed drily. A really long way away. Forty-five seconds later they were both staring at a second newly forming expansion to the lake C this one about thirty-five metres in diameter. Right, well that clears up that particular hypothesis, Sana muttered, finally tearing her eyes away from the hole to consider their notes again. No matter how strong or balanced we make the activation compound, it just destabilizes and implodes. That leaves us two possibilities really... well, three actually but still. Mmhm, she looked down at the water filling in the hole. -We are going to run out of suitable rocks here soon, was one of the thoughts now rattling around in her head. The other one was: Is the fact that we are testing it on rocks actually the issue here? Elaria had definitely stated that this should be unbounded transformation, but what if its not quite that unbounded. One, Sana sighed and looked down the short list that had only gotten shorter after two tests. The imbalance is because we are missing some fundamental component that makes the array work properly. Two We are still scribing it wrong somehow Or three There was some flaw with the original design that wasnt accounted for in what we have seen? Well, in two of those situations we are nearly certainly consigned by the cheating fates, she pointed out with a grim chuckle as she dusted ice and snow off her robe. I think the least likely is three, based on what we have available, anyway, Sana remarked, rolling her eyes. One seems odd, in any case, because throughout the discussions, which I think we have fairly comprehensively understood at this point, it was repeatedly stressed that this is a well if not a basic array, its a fairly simple array. To be the point of awkward scholarly reason, she retorted, I would point out that simple is not easy! Immediately she ducked to avoid the thrown ball of icy snow that hissed her way from Sana. Well we are out of rocks here, or nearly out at any rate, she added, dusting herself off again. Shall we head back and see what we have in the way of alternatives in the dwindling pile of materials? Mmm, yeah. Sana agreed with a sigh, looking down at the devastated shoreline. On the walk back over the hills in the crisp winter air, she reflected that this holistic iteration of the valley had persisted for a long time now, despite the ever-shifting little changes in the landscape that were occurring all the time. Charitably assuming that winter lasted a few months, this winter had lasted in this state or close to it for almost three now. -Of course, there is no guarantee that a month is thirty days like it is back home, or that there are four seasons and fourteen months in them spanning the lunar auspice of twelve iterations. Although She paused to look in the direction of the other group of three stones and twelve outer stones, each with their different symbol -They also had some importance in the number twelve in a similar way, so maybe we got that from here? Could it be that the medium is wrong? Sana mused as she walked beside her. The discussions at the beach talked about using abilities with scrolls? She had been wondering that herself as well. It was a sign of how much of a shared page they were now on in regard to this. Similar intuitive processes, similar knowledge and a similar desperation and yet... And yet, Sana said, continuing the thought for both of them. We dont have paper or anything Also, they made no mention about scribing anything in those discussions, beyond those rants in that one picnic talk about how new students all sucked at it and had no form or flow, she added. Mmmmm, Sana nodded glumly. They walked on in silence for a few minutes over the snow, lost in their own thoughts after that. Today was a notably clearer day compared to many of the previous ones, so for once she could see the distant haze of the smoke from the large village a few miles away. Unfortunately, between them and it was the river, which was now a treacherous morass of shifting ice. The river also exerted just enough climate control over the surroundings to turn the snowfield on either side into treacherous ice with wet undercut snow below it. Crossing it would basically require swimming through two miles of snow and swimming across the river as well C all while in their current physical condition. As such, the village was a distant taunt and no more. We do have a few different materials that we could attempt to use, she mused as they made their way up past the icy little gorge that doubled as a cold room beside and below their shelter. The store had dwindled under the sustained use, and the qi within the herbs was degrading under the same circumstances that their own was. The refuse pit below them on the other side was now bigger than the stockpile. Herbs that ran out of qi perished in a matter of days and started to manifest decay. Just like rotten apples left in a barrel of good produce, if left unchecked or unnoticed they would actually increase the level of degradation among the remaining herbs. What do we have that might work? she asked Sana, who had the better inventory of it. Two bushels of luss plants Nah, those will be a pain, we dont have the materials to make them play nice, she pointed out, dismissing them out of hand. Leaves on the Star Leaf Palm trunk? her sister mused, as they made their way past the woodpile. Also, theres Broad Leaf Alk, Myriad Threads Palm and Moon Plate Tree Palm leaves in a bundle in the rock shelter. Hmmm She turned that list over in her head. None of those were known to have any weird reactions with anything. Their eventual fate was all to become talisman components in any event... Is that all? she asked. Oh, Sana clapped a hand to her forehead. Sorry, theres also the Whispering Myrtle and some others Why isnt it with the others? she asked curiously, looking at the pile on one side, which was definitely smaller than she remembered it being. Erm It was relaxing to listen to its leaves rustle, so I put it in a pot with some refuse water, Sana said with an apologetic shrug. Oh... -Why didnt I think of that? she mused inwardly, now noting the unobtrusive pot next to Sanas bed. I also added the Golden Sycamore in there as a dash of colour and to help improve the feng shui of the cave a bit, Sana went on, pointing to a medium-sized pot in the back of the cave. It held a bunch of myrtle branches and golden sycamore along with a few other branches of things and some long-stemmed herbs, their leaves spreading like green and gold fans. Eyeing them critically, it seemed that the golden sycamore and the whispering myrtle might well have leaves big enough to fit the design C if she was very careful. The problem is none of those are going to survive the catalyst solution in its current form. It literally etches the rocks Sana picked one of the golden sycamore branches out of the pot, investigating its leaves for signs of rot or perishing. Each was the size of a large dinner plate and a deep, mellow golden colour threaded with pale copper veins. Despite its metallic appearance, it was actually an unattributed plant. A rare case of someone naming it for mundane reasons rather than after some talisman or elemental affinity it was most closely associated with. The sycamore might do it Sana mused, waving the branch around speculatively and watching the leaves shimmer in the air. Mmmm, she agreed, tallying up the leaves C they had almost thirty, which was perhaps less than she would have liked in the current, somewhat experimentally charged circumstances. Do we test it? Sana asked, considering the myrtle branches. Outside, she replied without hesitation as she went back out of the cave holding a smoking pot of compounded herbs. Obviously, Sana sniffed following behind her. It would be a shame to ruin the flowers you had been drawing on the wall after all. This time they didnt bother going all the way back to the lakeshore. For starters, it was getting late and the temperature drop at night was no joke. Secondly, there were basically no rocks left. Instead, they went down to the base of their hill and hunted for a suitable spot that afforded them easy flight from the testing point without an unexpected swim in deep snow. Twenty minutes later, however, it was abundantly clear that while sycamore leaves were suitable, myrtle leaves were not for some reason, and that the catalysing mixture really wasnt going to cut it. This time, the array turned a sycamore leaf into a small golden butterfly which flew off with sparks flickering between its wings. The rock it was sat on still imploded, but this time the implosion was only two metres in diameter and left a faint smell of fresh-cut grass in the air. Well she remarked, watching the maybe butterfly depart into the dusk like a tiny firefly, at least we know that it can do more than make big holes in the ground now. Yes, but why do the rocks always implode, Sana grumbled. Thats four rocks that have imploded apart from the first one, which just vanished directly in a crack of lightning somehow. It wasnt the same type of rock mind, so maybe that plays a part? Maybe we should start using geomancy to try to find auspicious rocks, she joked. You joke, Sana muttered, but still... Well, night is almost here, so shall we continue this tomorrow? she said, staring up at the first stars glimmering in the sky. The chill wind was already starting to change direction to flow down from the mountains rather than up the valley. The next morning was another bright, clear day. Their morning rituals were fairly ingrained at this point. She got up, did ten minutes of martial forms to make sure she didnt pull anything from having meditated all night, then she spent ten minutes adding to the drawing of a flower on the wall. She had started drawing those weeks ago to help keep equilibrium with her mental state. If she needed to feel bad about herself she drew white chrysanthemums, if she wanted to feel a little less bad she drew something like snapdragons or sun orchids. It had to be said that the wall had far more snapdragons than it did white chrysanthemums at this point. Staring at the wall, she considered her bodys condition and just sighed softly. Neither had made much attempt at other hobbies they enjoyed, beyond Sana messing about with the feng shui a bit and making a few origami animals out of leaves to decorate a branch for what may or may not have been their birthday, which had passed on a windy day a month past. The issue was that enjoyment wasnt, largely, helpful to keeping their cultivation problems in check. Discomfort and an ascetic disregard for a lot of things was basically all that was keeping her trudging along the line of just about surviving. Sana certainly wasnt any better. Her sisters face was a perpetual non-frown, more masque than mask at this point. Her own wasnt much better she was certain. Finishing the flower, she scored off the day on the wall and went over to check the herb stockpiles. Only a few had spoiled in the last day, an increase of two overall, which she duly noted down on her tablet with a resigned sigh. It was in line with the overall trend they had observed, since they thought to start counting, but that didnt make it any less worrying. All it meant was that the dead herbs were still spoiling at a slightly more advanced rate. Next, she went over to check the live ones, if you could call them that. They were living only in the sense that if they planted them, they would recover vitality in a few days and start to grow a new plant. Now only the hardiest remained. Two ginseng, a few gourds and two small saplings. The saplings were already curling down, preparing to go into the herb equivalent of a death cultivation. They would have been planted in gardens or gone into peoples homes as auspicious treasures designed to promote longevity or good fortune, or just as pets like Ling Yus Little Blue. Instead, they were going to perish here in all likelihood. All she could do was apologise in her heart to them all as she checked their condition and did what she could for them. After that, she went outside and spent a further thirty minutes rapidly rooting through the outside store. Tomorrow Sana would do this. They had decided to take it day about. Her sister was sat quietly forcing her cultivation down again. It was an unspoken compromise that they got at least a bit of privacy to wallow in their own issues. It was better than crying yourself silently to sleep at night while you listened to the other do the same. She was still checking through the last of the dubious ones when Sana came down the path to join her. Whats the damage? Sana asked, staring critically at the pile. Same as same as, she sighed, sitting back to stare at the first glimmers of the rising sun. Sana just sighed with her and swished the golden sycamore branch in the air. So what do we attempt today? she asked at last, as they made their way over to their new test site. Well, given the myrtle doesnt work, the other leaves are first on the list, Sana mused, staring at the horizon as they walked. The next two days passed in a rather boring fashion as they went through just over a dozen different types of leaf, even the ones that were not necessarily suitable. She even wasted a few bits of precious qi to lop off some thin disks of wood from the different tree branches they had that might work. Only the golden sycamore presented anything other than a catastrophic explosion of varying degrees. The most impressive, which she had to admit, was only done for empirical kicks and a sense of completion at that point, was the heaven blaze pine. It literally turned into an incandescent fireball two centimetres across, then combusted with enough force to melt the snow for three hundred metres and turned the slope for a few metres around it to glass in the process. That evening, sat back in the shelter, they tallied up the sum total of their knowledge. Two plants had turned into butterflies, five had just exploded then imploded with no real hint of other change. The pine had done what it did, the alk which she had painstakingly woven into a plate big enough had turned into a small spider and fled with breath-taking speed. Two others, also woven mats, had done nothing at all. Another had turned into a small crystal that was now sat on a rock outside while the remaining two had generated small lightning balls and then vanished into nothing. There really is very little that links them together, or differentiates them, except for the two that became some kind of representation of a living thing, Sana finally remarked, staring at the projected set of images. Well the heaven blaze pine transformed into a blazing bit of heaven then exploded, she pointed out, trying to inject a bit of levity into the proceedings. What did we say about role reversals? her sister sniffed, not amused. I cant remember, my ears must have been ruptured by an explosion that day, she blithely shot back. But they do that without the help of any supposed magic circle, and none of them has managed to turn into anything remotely edible, Sana said after a moment. Its not the same if you dont do it immediately, she judged drily. No its not is it, Sana sighed, sitting back. It was just past midnight when her eyes snapped open. The creepy feeling of imminent transformation was so far in the past that she had almost forgotten what it felt like. She stared at the wall. This would be the 104th day. Her eye caught another cycle of numbers scrawled on the wall. She had worked out those indivisible numbers up to 200 a while back. 103 was on it. A horrible thought settled in her mind even as the world started to twist. It wasnt every single day C her mind was suddenly working on overdrive, but every ''day'' a change had arrived since they had been able to track days had been one of those numbers except. -Nope, if you cut out the days early on where the sun stopped or time was demonstrably weird, every transformation was one of those days since the fog. Stupid cultivators flawless memory. -Monkeyshit, fate-thrashed nameless blessed monkeyshit! Everything went weird as Sana also scrambled up. The space they were in was physically rippling. The starlit snowy landscape rolled like waves, and they rolled with it somehow. As they watched everything slid sideways and became blurry before snapping back together She had a terrible premonition as something twisted in that snapping moment and managed to dive for and grasp two of the golden sycamore branches and hug them close to her just before the horrible shifting feeling stopped. Seeing her movement, Sana dived for the others and managed to grasp them to her body just in time. Picking herself up she stared in horror. She felt like she had been twisted slightly in ways nature had never intended with her desperate lunge to grab the sycamore branches. They were still in her hand, thankfully. Oh fates, go mutilate yourself and curse your own unfilial aspects to the nameless! May you suffer the womans transformation on every day! Have someone piss in your soup and shit on your bread every time your back is turned! Sana screamed in instantaneous and incandescent rage, barely avoiding hitting one of the remaining golden sycamore branches off the ground as she screamed obscenities at the uncaring blue sky. She stared blankly at the ceiling of the rock shelter. It wasnt gone, which was surprising in its own right, but much of the contents were ruined. The herbs in their pots were still there, looking much the worse for wear, but anything not in a container or in their grasp was desiccated or perished like it had been left exposed for months. Looking outside, green grass and flowers were sprouting amid the last vestiges of melting snow. The lake was now a much bigger lake, extending into their valley and turning the whole region around them into a swampy marsh. A by-product of spring melt from the slopes above her, she guessed. Her paintings on the walls were faded and green lichen was growing over the various other bits of carving for numeracy and records they had done for expedience. Almost mechanically she got up and walked out of the cave, Sana following after her. It didnt do this before? her sister hissed. Each transformation seems to have introduced another element or elements of reality to things within here, she pointed out. ... All I wanted to hear there was a No, it did not'', her sister said glumly. Sorry No, it did not, she added with a soft sigh. Its not the same if you dont do it immediately, Sana muttered. The herbs they were using for catalysts, stored in the gorge for their quantity, were for the most part rotten garbage. Just by eye, she guessed a year or more must have passed for them if the decay rate was basically constant? We skipped a whole year? Sana said, arriving at the same conclusion she did. It seems that way, or winter was a lot longer than we thought in this place, she said, squatting down by one pile and rooting through it. Decay qi from the vegetation prickled across her fingers as she did. That had done more damage than the time, in all honesty. In the end, they were left with a very small pile of unspoiled herbs. Of that pile, only a very small number within it were still suitable for their purposes. You know it was enough that stuff did occasionally vanish, Sana sighed at long last, sitting down on a rock and putting her head in her hands. I almost wish it had just vanished, she agreed. Ggggaaaaahh! Her sister scrunched her hands through her rather matted hair and kicked her feet on the floor in frustration for a moment before falling still again. She could only agree with that sentiment. It had been enough that stuff did occasionally vanish. In the back of her mind, ever since the storage talismans exploded, she, and probably her sister as well, had always worried that something like this might happen at some point. However, as time went on that fear didnt manifest and she had started to believe, naively as it now turned out, that that kind of thing wasnt within whatever parametres covered the realignments or whatever the nameless fate they actually were. In the end, they both just sat there on a rock by the new pond in silence for almost an hour, trying to calm their minds and if not deny this new misfortune, at least find some way to rationalise their way out of it. In the end, this is maybe just what is meant to be Sana said quietly I dunno about you, but I ran out of qi in my body a day ago She stared at the water below them. A small furry critter was frolicking on the bank, oblivious to them. Some birds were stalking the shallows, looking for small frogs or something. The sky overhead was just turning from purple to blue. Birds were calling in the distance, in full voice of spring. Flowers were blooming amid the rocky slopes. If she painted it and sold the scene at market, it would be praised as idyllic and probably also cursed as derivative, people who purchased paintings and critiqued them were cruel like that. I said nothing because I didnt want to worry you I ran out about a week back. Your capacity was always slightly better than mine, she said softly. Ohh Sana stared up at the blue sky I guess we are just plain fate cursed then. After a while, Sana stood up... I want to go check on the bits that have changed she said sounding a bit vacant. She watched her sister walk off, shoulders hunched in the direction of the shifting stones. Dont do anything stupid! she called after her belatedly -Or Ill tell mother, she finished silently in her own head What a stupid excuse, sis she sighed and turned her gaze back to the changed landscape before them. There was no harm in letting her be on her own for a bit, to walk off the worst of the frustration and anger. -We might both be telling you all about this stupid death soon anyway now that was a shit thought. She shook her head and stood up Gah! Inadvertently, she slipped on the mossy rock. With a wince, checked her hand and found that she had actually cut herself on the rough surface beneath the thin patina of green. -Great, thats all I need now, she thought glumly. Her bodys durability was still high, despite her degrading physical condition, but unfortunately much of the landscape was comparable. The average rock here had the same kind of durability as a three-star, Golden Core grade artefact C a bit better than their bodies in peak condition. It was just her luck really that she had to cut her hand and bleed all over one -A medium capable of catalysing qi. She stared back at the nasty cut on her hand... there was a short list of materials they had considered and wished they had, with qi beast blood being very high up the list. That was what was usually used for formation centres, but -Nope. That is madness. -There are all kinds of really solid reasons never to do that. -All kinds of reasons. All kinds of reasons, she repeated out loud for good if somewhat unconvincing measure as she continued to stare at the blood on the rock and on her hand. Unfortunately, reality didnt lie. While there were very good reasons indeed not to use your own blood in formation layouts like that... It was also undeniable that the blood of a physical cultivator, refined using Physical Scripture, was an excellent medium if it actually had qi in it and the effect of the mantra was eliminated. Bodies of bandits with physical cultivations at Mantra Seed could reach a very high price on the black market, not that anyone in a respectable town would indulge in such things. However, the status of the Yin Eclipse and Easten tribes in the wider geopolitics of Eastern Azure was such that many from further afield had no such qualms. The trade in such corpses had been unpleasantly brisk around the time of the Three Schools Conflict according to her father and also from conversations on the topic with Junis brother. As much to distract herself from that notion, she went back through their surroundings and did a proper tally of everything that was ruined. Much of their bedding was out. It was dried-out grass from the surrounding hills in any case and the abrupt jump of an extra year or maybe more had made it exceed its lifespan. The living herbs in the pots were all on their last legs. The two saplings had thoroughly discarded their trunks and stems, what was left of their vitality now sealed away in their root seeds. The other three were also catalysing their own vestigial vitality to A second preposterous thought surfaced, probably brought about by the straightforward and malicious elimination of every other option up to this point and then seeing these five little herbs do this. -I could use that special mantra mnemonic to combust my sealed vitality directly into qi and infuse it into my blood to make the inscription on the leaf Moments later, another salient point in favour of this insane idea snapped into focus. -It would also solve the other issue regarding imbuing any kind of Intent due to activation at range. -Though I would only get one or two attempts at it Doing so would undo the seal and briefly give her back that qi, but it wasnt the same kind of qi. All it would do was allow her to leverage her vitality directly in the form of its inherent qi, eking out the reserved elements of her bodily transformation with her mantra directly. She was still fundamentally out of qi. The only reasons to do this normally were either very morbid or personal. Firstly to leave behind a death legacy, or second to pass on her mantra to her own blood child or descendant. In terms of the damage it would do to her foundation it was akin to a cultivator catalysing their spirit root or a Nascent Soul cultivator combusting their Nascent Soul. The part of her that had thought of it was now pointing to all this and saying surely there had to be a better way, but really, all of her knew that they were living on borrowed time now. She was mere weeks away from a coma-induced death by meridian shock and starvation that would start when the last bits of nutrition in her body were consumed. At that point, this would no longer work, because her body wouldnt be able to handle the strain of that much lost vital force in one go. She had about two days worth of water in the gourd left, and then it would be four or five days more before her condition deteriorated to the point where this moment would pass. When put like that, the loss of half her connate vitality and the dropping of her cultivation back to the base of Physical Refinement for the first attempt through pulling out the vital qi locked into her bones was a small price to pay for getting out of here. Of course, there is no guarantee that we will get out, even after doing that Nope, saying it out loud makes it no better, she hissed, kicking the wall. She stopped pacing and grimaced, looking at Sanas spot within the cave. This was not something she could ask Sana to do, really. She closed her eyes and hit her head gently off of the wall a few times, ignoring the fact that she was crying silently, as much with frustration as anything. Anyway, it was also flat out wrong to do it without telling her sister. Totally out of the question. Sana would probably ensure that she haunted her ghost in whatever afterlife they ended up in. -Not to mention, I would have no way to activate the thing easily at range with this method she realised glumly. Blood catalysation of formations required continual manifestation of qi through the connection over the process if you hadnt attained a soul foundation. That was immutable. Her intent would disperse instantly and the qi locked within it would lose cohesion. So if this didnt work, well she was probably just going to kill herself either way Way to go with the cheery thoughts there, Arai, she said with as much humour as she could muster. Sometime later Sana, who had returned, was sat there on a rock by the entrance looking at her dully. What do you want me to say, sis? That this is an insane idea? That youre gambling with your life in a way that is going to absolutely kill or cripple you? She exhaled and stared out at the lake in the midday sun. -Really, it was too fate-thrashed idyllic. Standing there with her hands cupped behind her neck, she eventually replied. I I really dont know. We just have no other options left, everything else is just repeating old failures or Then we do it together, Sana cut her off decisively. No! she said flatly. I will be the one to refine my blood. No, you idiot. We literally will have to do it together! Individually our capacity wont be enough to trigger a single activation based on what we have seen, Sana retorted, prodding her hard above her breasts. Oh, she felt a bit silly suddenly for having forgotten that salient point. Setting aside that though, what is the point in you doing it alone? If you fail and it all goes boom, you die instantly? And what do I do? Sit here for weeks alone and wait to die? Cut my own wrists, walk into the lake and drown? Throw myself into the river? She turned to look at her sister, who was glaring at her with a face that was somewhere between sorrow and total fury, tears watering the corner of her eyes. NO! Sana nearly screamed in her face. -I refuse, she wanted to say. -Its a suicide pact. I She wanted to refute it, to say something, but she couldnt. Her mouth worked but no words came, those words were just unwilling to leave her mouth, for one simple reason. Sana was right. It was selfish. To take all the risk at this point I She turned away to avoid showing the tears in her eyes, only for Sana to step up and wrap her arms around her, staring over her shoulder at the lake below. We succeed together, or we fall together. No more. No less. They stood like that for a full thirty seconds before she finally found words to speak. Even then, all she could say was, Okay. To her own ears, her voice sounded like it was oddly monotonous. Harmony between grief at their plight and rage at... everything at this point. She hadnt realised quite how much rage was in there, inside her now. Rage at everything. But mainly rage at the cruel chain of events that had led them to this point. Sana finally relinquished her hug and said. It strikes me we overlooked something In our focus on getting the array to work Ohh? she frowned, quietly wiping away her own tears. What if the reason why they changed in all those weird ways was because the intent wasnt right somehow? What do you mean? she said, as they made their way away from the cave. She was already sorting out the sycamore leaf automatically as they walked. We know they need Intent, thats old ground. Yes, and no not like that, Sana said pensively. Its been bothering me why stuff keeps imploding, even when it apparently succeeds, not so much the later aspects, but the early rocks in particular. The implosion thing has been bothering me too, she pointed out as drily as she could manage, not that her heart was really in it at this point. Nonono Sana shook her head more decisively. What if there is a baseline in there that we didnt account for? What if the intent we were infusing was simply unable to overcome some barrier, ours is pretty weak after all. That might explain why it just kept imploding stuff? It was transforming stuff into non-stuff, without going through the intervening steps. As for why the later ones also manifested other things I have to say that confuses me still, and this doesnt really account for that, but still In short, what if the arrays default position is to transform ''A'' into ''C'' without going through ''B'', then if ''A'' is a rock and ''B'' is the process by which rocks normally turn into ''C into something? Then turning a rock into nothingness is basically a form of implosion, removing the rock from existence? She turned to look at her sister. Its turning substance into... non-substance? As the default? Thats not reassuring. Yeah I agree its not, in this context, Sana agreed, but what if thats not its mistake but ours? Go on? she frowned, turning her attention back to the leaf and her slow process of checking it wasnt crocked from removing it from the branch under her arm. Sana continued What if its actually behaving like an art, not a formation? We have been working on the basic assumption that this is a formation! Mmmm, because we know formations and they compared it to formations, she pointed out. Err...Yes, her sister agreed. And our arts behave nothing like formations, and so we have been treating this as if it does things like a formation. But all their abilities involved weird circles when they cast them slowly anyway Oh, she stopped to look at Sana. -That is a really good point, one they had basically overlooked. So what do you suggest? Well, what if we make it and activate it like a talisman? Sana suggested pensively. This is a bad time to try new ideas when we only get one shot at it, she felt compelled to point out. On the other hand all our old ideas havent worked, Sana retorted, a point to which she had no answer. Well, the first thing to do is actually create the thing, she pointed out. We can think about that after we have the basic preparation done. They picked a flat rock next to the still ruined shore. Joining hands, they both activated their mantras and focused on reversing the standard mnemonic. luoS ~ ydoB ~ leweneR ~ traeH ~ tiripS The experience was excruciating C like she was pulling hot metal out of her bones and setting her blood on fire. The lack of qi in her body just made the experience even worse. Her meridians screamed at her in outright revolt as vitality slowly condensed into qi in her blood, flowing backwards through channels in a very unpleasant inverse motion. In any other circumstance, without the mantra, this would be a profound and probably terminal qi deviation... She nearly spat blood as something in her rebelled, refusing to fall under her immediate control The strange lure on their qi this place exerted rapidly drew away the last incomplete vestiges of non-vital qi in her body, like she had just knocked the bottom out of her qi circulation and meridian system. Well, technically she had done just that, upending the whole thing like a barrel... Through their shared link she could feel the same lack of control in Sana as well, as their intent cycled between them. She focused on the strangely familiar oddness and eventually managed to grasp some understanding of it, even as she finally suppressed it. -We have been here for so long that some part of this place has actually infused into us? Exhaling, she opened her eyes and let her vision adjust. Her body was filled with vigour now, false as it was. Sana looked the same, her skin flushed, faintly steaming from the heat generated in her body. Veins were clearly visible across her body. They were already thinner than usual, having been at borderline starvation for so long, but even so, her sister, and she was sure she herself, looked more like some kind of berserk anima puppet than a mortal being. That oddness, I cant believe that some part of this place was actually incorporated by the mantra? Sana rasped, having deduced the same thing she had. It probably happened during the mist encounter, she suggested C that was the only time she could think of where it might have occurred. Yeah, that was probably the only time we would have been that badly injured, Sana agreed. Unless it was when we first entered here somehow. Also possible, I suspect its something we will never know though, she said with as much mustered false humour as she could. Right, she said, looking at the sycamore leaf. How are we going to do this? Can we draw it simultaneously? Sana mused, furrowing her brow. The thing has to be one complete stroke, she pointed out. Well, we have used one forbidden art, why not another, Sana said with a wry grimace. Vital Recombination, she said with a resigned sigh. If father knew that we knew how to do this he would kill us before we had a chance to kill ourselves. Well, we wouldnt need to know it if Sana trailed off, staring at the ground. True, that mother passed this on to us on her deathbed, I dont know if its fate or just a mockery of our struggles up to this point, she said with a dirty look skyward. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Well, I know what is mocking us! The nameless cursed fates that landed us in this mess, Sana sniggered, so mocking them back isnt a bad idea. If we do this, this way, we will have to activate it right here, she said, diverting the conversation back to relevance. There is no point to a second try, Sana said simply. Youre meant to be the cheerful, snarky one, she said with an eye roll. Being the gloomy officious bitch doesnt suit you. And you being the snarky, flippant one doesnt either, Sana said with an eye roll. Stop procrastinating and get on with it. Sighing, because officious Sana was right there, she was procrastinating, she took the sycamore branch and used the broken end to cut open her palms, then passed it to her sister who did the same thing. Holding out her hands, they matched the wounds and started to circulate their catalysed vital qi with their shared mantra. It was only really possible at this level because they understood both keys to make this work. The first was the requirement to share a mantra. There were two ways to do this: blood sacrifice like they were, or through dual, paired cultivation, which for obvious reasons was out. The latter was only done as a means to instil a mantra into a child between husband and wife and ensure conception. Blood sacrifice, on the other hand, was about merging their mantra with their vital force to allow it to be passed on willingly to any willing successor. It also had to be their choice, no amount of outside influence, apparently not even manipulation of their fate, could induce their mantra to this point according to mother. Really though, that part was superfluous now. All that was required here was the unity of qi, intent and mantra. Breaking the link would cause a colossal backlash they would struggle to recover from without the array working to allow them to rapidly replenish their vitality. She had to admit the price being paid was far in excess of the desired outcome, but it was what it was. The first cycle was tricky, merging intent was much harder than merging either mantra or qi, but by the second the link was properly established and by the third most of the personal quirks were ironed out and they were effectively one mantra, one intent and one qi cycle in two connected bodies. If we had known about this months ago when we still had qi it might have been different. Yes, if we had known, but we didnt, so it is what it is. Yes, it is, truly we are no longer men, dying like this for food. That''s a terrible joke. It is, isn''t it. Well, we can only accept what is given. And make of it what we must. They opened her eyes and saw double, which was somewhat odd, but a clear sign that the merger had been completed properly. The sycamore leaf parchment was weighted open between them so they could draw on it easily. After waiting a few breaths for the disorientation from having four eyes rather than two to clear up, they forced a thin trickle of blood from their hands and, taking especial care, used their control over their qi to guide the design. The lines and circles in their qi-infused blood seemed to grow thicker in a weird way as they drew them, but they could only let it do what it wanted. The key was to not disrupt the flow, the harmony of the array had to be just so, the entire pattern in a single stroke, representation of Heaven and Earth in a single breath. For something as complex as this, they understood intuitively from their knowledge and memories that this was the correct way. It was why Elaria had spent so long reducing it from those hideously complex designs. They reflected for a moment that it was strange what shared understanding could do. Complexity to simplicity. A simple, single step towards the Dao. Such a simple idea, such easy words to say, but it was only since they started this that they had this inkling of what that idea actually meant. Now, however, came the hard part. They poured their qi and life force into the symbol through the blood. Finishing the structure of the path that ran inwards through five symbols that defined the states of the transmutation. Metal, Heavenly Yang, Primordial Deconstruction gave birth to Water, Earthly Yin, Fundamental Absence. That in turn transformed into Wood, Life, Emerging Vitality, which combusted into Fire, Energy, Nascent Potential and finally solidified into Earth, Matter, Fundamental Order. This then broke down once more into Metal, Heavenly Yang, and Primordial Deconstruction. They pulled it into the centre and finished the exhalation. The qi flowing into the symbol did a full circuit of the array and they pictured the transformation of Their world went white. The symbol connected with their qi and flowed backward into them. Too late they realised their mistake. It was such a simple thing, they had even touched the edge of it before, but now, in this instant, they understood the irregularity. The reason why the golden sycamore leaf had turned into a butterfly Why the heaven blaze pine became a sun Why the alk leaf had become something like a tiny alkr. They had transposed the symbol onto the medium correctly, but the activation point needed to reflect the concept of activation, not the point of creation. They had drawn the symbol correctly but rather than placing it onto the medium of the rock below them, they had instead, used it on themselves. They tried to resist the devouring pull of the transmutation as it ate into their... her very being she fought for unity and they found it in the white world of unbound energy. The symbol flowed into her, became one with their vital qi, passed by their mantra like a shadow in the night, entered into their consciousness. It was hard to say how she split from they, because they were still unified, but she, Arai was there now. So was she, Sana for that matter as well. They desperately focused on their senses of self and also the harmony of their link, trying to suppress the tide of energy that was raging through their meridians. Energy that was wild and uncontrolled and The symbol was pulling energy from the place they were in! They understood now, the reason for the implosion. To turn something into something else still required energy. The bigger the transformation, the bigger the hole, in essence. The explosions had come because rocks couldnt have intent? or was it that their qi was somehow unsuitable, or did a rock wish to just become not a rock? This was not a point to have an existential moment about rocks though C on that their sense of unity was fundamental. In any event, it wasnt just qi now, but other energies as well. The meridians in their shared vessels corroded under the strain as the capacity of their vessels reached their foundation''s limit. The pain exceeded anything that could be envisaged by an articulation as simple as the concept of mere mortal suffering. In a single breath, their meridians collapsed and the symbol fell inwards. The world of white was within them fully. It descended into their bones, invading what remained of their vital qi, subsuming it entirely. Their mantra was somehow swept along with it, even though nothing they could do would allow those words to touch the symbol itself. It touched the concept of their vitality directly C the vital accumulation that would have catalysed their mantra seeds in due course C and it changed, fundamentally, merging with something else that was there within them, permeating them in a strange way within their bone marrow. Finally, it arrived deep in the core of their shared vessels and coalesced firmly within their souls, which they were aware of for the first time ever. Within that point, there was something else, a twisting point of potential that they dimly recognised as their largely ignored spirit roots. For a brief, preposterous moment they found it laughable that they were going to be crushed out of primordial existence for the simple desire to transmute a rock into some food to eat. They both shared a moment of catharsis at the brink by extensively cursing the useless fates of their meagre world who had led them to their untimely deaths in this place through eighteen years of life. The symbol paused, stared at them both, and then inexplicably laughed. Their shared world went both simultaneously black and white. They had a dim understanding of something reflecting into their shared state of being C Unspeakable Fury, pushing down from above. The symbols metaphysical grin intensified, and it passed even deeper into them. Before they lost all capability for conscious reasoned thought, they saw the symbol''s real form for the first time, illuminated in the shadow of the rage from above, and laughed as well. Truly, a cruel joke was being played, but perhaps it was just as much on the fates as it was on them. They considered that, as a parting shot with reality, maybe you couldnt ask for much more than that C to spit in the very eye of the forces that delivered you to this point. We succeed or fall together. No more, no less. May the Nameless take you, worthless Fates!

~ Meng Fu & Cao Liang C Inner Valleys of Yin Eclipse ~
Spit it out, she instructed her disciple, as they reached the path out of the valley where they had just encountered Cang Di. What is it you want to ask? Am I that transparent? Cao Liang muttered ruefully, glancing at her, then behind them. Yes, she giggled. Honestly, why did the Shu Pavilion and the Dew Drop Sage Sect send those three into hereor Qing Dongmei? Cao Liang asked, sounding perturbed. I mean They have no need to compete in this trial, and nothing much to prove in this generation, especially Cang Di, Liling Mei and Mingluo Lanying? she suggested, nodding in agreement with his question. Yes, and I cant imagine that the Imperial Court or the organizers of this trial have any leverage over those who stand behind that trio? Cao Liang added. Especially Cang Di, she nodded again, understanding what he meant. The Second Ancestor of the Four Peaks of the Shu Pavilion was not a force to be pushed about. In this era, some idiots might underestimate Dao Father Celestial Bronze as he was formally known, because he was merely a Peak Celestial Venerate, slumming it in a backwater world like Eastern Azure, but that sort of thinking was why those elders would never truly catch the eye of the old ghosts in the powers backing them. Even Ancestor Iron, the youngest of the four Pillars of the Shu Pavilion had grown up in the early Shan dynasty. Celestial Bronze, in comparison had already been a Dao Venerate when she first came to this world, in the Seng Dynasty. In terms of generations, he could honestly be considered a peer of her own mother, only out ranked in terms of accumulation within this world by existences like Tang Long Jiao. I have half an idea, she replied. Those three have something in common, though few in this era would have eyes to see it. Beyond being a colossal thorn in the eye of the Imperial Courts ambitions to the Heavenly Hundred? Cao Liang asked. Yes, though it is probably related, she nodded. Their teachers. Well, in Cang Dis case, one of his senior brothers. Their teachers? Cao Liang frowned. Mmmm, honestly, I dont think even the Imperial Court realises, she continued. And if it was not for the matter with Guanxi, I might not have made the connection either, she reflected ruefully to herself. Dun Fang rose to power keeping secrets, and while that has availed his Dynasty greatly in some ways, it can only be said he trusts a little too much in the shadow of the Heavenly Kong to quell bitter memories. Our own sect is not the only loser of that era. Some, like the Argent Hall, Mount Zhi Zhi and the Nine Moons have made if not peace, then accommodations. However, that does not mean they have forgotten. The teachers of Liling Mei and Mingluo Lanying both have deep ties to Ruo Tianas does Hua Xiaomei, who was also a close friend of Guanxi. Shu Liang was the sister of Shu Tian. Then there is Tang Biyu, and of course, Ju Tianji. One look at Cao Liangs face told her he didnt quite get the links, but that was fine. It was far beyond his timeor his grandparents, for that matter. What if I told you they were all associated with the circumstances in which Dun Fang was able to return the Imperial Throne to the Dun family? she continued. specifically, the vanishing of Mu Shansu, Empress White Swan and Emperor Moon Tomb. Cao Liang gave her a long look, then turned to look back in the direction they had come, then back at her. It isnt just that trio, either, she added drily. Ju Shan has a stake in this as well. Ju Tianji was her older brother. The same Ju Shan who is watching over Eastern Azure for the Wuli Family? Cao Liang gave her a faintly disbelieving look. The same, she nodded. Simply put, you are right. Most of the disciples various powers have sent into this trial are, to say it bluntly, expendable. I am not sure what game the Imperial Court and Dun Jian are playing here, but others are also playing as well. As to why they picked now to dig into those dark days, after all these years? Probably, you would have to ask Cang Di, though even he, himself, might not truly know. I suspect that they somehow divined or otherwise calculated that the time was right and are exploiting this trial to give them cover to follow that up? Cao Liang mused. Using skilled juniors? But what if? They die? she nodded, understanding his scepticism there. Indeed, the powers behind those children are not so callous as to condemn them. If it were some of the current Imperial Court powers, or the Shu clan proper, that would be one thing. However, Celestial Bronze had always had a reputation for seeking only the best for his disciples and genuinely cherishing them, even if that love could sometimes be fairly tough. The Dew Drop Sage Sect and the Nine Auspicious Moons were similarly not so callous as to wastefully consign generational talent on a whim. So they are looking for something that would avoid, or be hard to pin down for you or I? Cao Liang mused. probably, yes, she agreed. Or they were blindsided by this trial and had to change plans they could not easily postpone. I have to presume there was not much of a build up? she asked, once again given cause to rue the awkward reality of not being able to pay a lot of attention to the goings on of Eastern Azure for the last few decades. None, basically, Cao Liang sighed. There have been rumours within the Imperial Court, but to all intents this appears to have sprung fully formed out of the shadows of this years imperial divination. Which the Kong and Huang would not be above cooking, to suit their purposes, she mused. And it is a year when the Eye of Harmony has moved. -That will be something to check, when we get out of here, she added, as a note to herself. Dun Jian has become politically entangled with the Huang clan, that much is certain, Cao Liang noted. But the Three Eyes are Lacking in ideological conviction? she suggested drily. I was going to say not easy for someone like him to sway, Cao Liang chuckled. And have largely favoured Kong matters in the last century or two. If those matters turn out to have included finding a way to implicate my sect in a raid on the Jasmine Gate for a weapon of war from a higher sky, they may find that even ghosts can die before I am done with them. she sneered, some of her annoyance creeping out again and agitating the shadows beneath the trees around them. Also, umm, why did you give them a box of marked spirit stones? Cao Liang asked, rather transparently changing the topic. Oh, that? she laughed, a little amused at his reaction as she let her anger flow away again. A test, of sorts. As I am sure you know, Cang Di, being at the eye of this generation has a lot of obfuscation around him. That Moon Loon was surely chasing after some party associated with the incursion into the Jasmine Gate. that Parasol Qi, Cao Liang turned to look back out over the misty treetops behind them with a slight frown. Honestly, that was going to be my follow up question. That was surely the same one Venerable Tai mentioned right? But Heh she gave his hair a playful ruffle. I just saved all of them, exchanged a few words, had you seal it, compensated them well for their loss and then left? she continued, with a chuckle. Well yes? Cao Liang frowned. If there is someone from that group among them, should we not? Seize them? she suggested, finishing his sentence for him with an eyeroll. And how do you intend to work out who, exactly? she asked drily. Shake every junior by the ankles until they squeal? Cao Liang made a face that suggested he genuinely thought that might be a good idea, and honestly, a part of her could not blame him. However, if there was one thing she had learned about this sort of thing over the long years, it was that fishing out troublemakers was far more successful if you did it softly, and quietly. That is a trap, she elaborated. Or rather, it is a hidden pitfall it is not worth getting mired up in, for the sake of a quick answer that would likely rob us of getting to the actual perpetrators of this mess. Oh? Cao Liang raised an eyebrow. You didnt take part in many of the grand trials, did you? she asked, casting her mind back. I dont believe you have really overseen any, either, within the sect? I uh, no, Cao Liang conceded. Only some Martial competitions. That tends to be more Senior Brother Yun, or Senior Brother Tans pagoda. Umm are you suggesting what I think? That the Kong and Huang have deployed a ritually bounded Grand Stratagem to monitor and anchor this trial? she replied. Well, that is how I would do it, knowing what I know of Yin Eclipse. Knowing them, and the mushrooms-after-rain speed with which this seems to have been organized, they probably did something more direct though. In any case, the salient point is that you wont be able to get contribution talismans to work up here unless you create a binding capable of parsing Transient Destiny to a granular degree. That is why Nobody likes messing with the Hunter Bureaus authority talismans, Cao Liang interjected, nodding now as he finally got what she was saying. Exactly. The Han clan may have lost a lot of their material foundation during the fall of the Shan, but their talent, not so much. Interestingly, from what I could observe among the trial participants we just met, the system they have set up for this also seems to have integrated bureau talismans, which I cant imagine is going to go down well with the local powers attempting to placate the Emperor of Shan Lai. -And is another thing to look into, when we get out of here, she mused to herself. No, I dont imagine that will. Cao Liang agreed. In any case, the last thing we need is to aggressively and indiscriminately shake down a bunch of juniors, while someone is determined to try and frame the Meng clan for their dirty work. Especially not when every one of them has the potential to be a little karmic hook on the fishing line of fate. Someone is fishing with this trial, my instinct tells me, and while, on one level it would be rather funny if we broke their lines, Id rather pick my moment and drag the fisherman in, if it came to that. And accidentally giving the Shu clan political cause to align against us, because of Cang Di would not be a good idea, Cao Liang sighed. Yes, I can see thatMy apologies teacher, her disciple gave her a rueful grimace. I let my anger cloud my reasoning there. Dont be especially hard on yourself, she chuckled. And yes, whoever is behind what occurred in the Jasmine Gate clearly knows enough to stir up problems. There is no need to deliver the potential to cause conflict between us and the Shu Pavilion right to their doorstep. Especially when the Shu clan elders are still squirming over what happened to Shu Fei Baos grandsonunless that has miraculously resolved itself? Alas, no, Cao Liang replied with a grimace. I figured. Problems seem to be multiplying these last decades, not solving themselves. She was about to say more, when her intuition made her take a second look at their surroundings, then back the way they had come. It was true that a large swarm of hook bats, such as has been disturbed would be something of a deterrent on the local wildlife, but hook bats didnt really hunt spirit herbs. Beside her, Cao Liang had also paused, and was giving the forest around them a long, careful look, having clearly marked the same subtle shifts in their surroundings she just had. The valley was quite rugged, likely the product of spatial slippage at some point in the distant past. The only real path, which they had been following, wound between crumbling cliffs, wreathed with vegetation, and she could just make out the distant sound of a waterfall through the creaking trees and the occasional rumble overhead. The ambience was claustrophobic, and leaden, but that was only partly because of the continued sense of the forces underlying the mountain range continuing to move. The bigger reason was that the feng shui of the valley itself had been oppressed. Ritually, and recently. It was skilfully enough done that probably only someone like her would notice. Had she not been on edge Huh there is something decidedly constructed about the presence of the ambient feng shui in this valley, Cao Liang muttered, turning in a slow circle to take in their surroundings with a deepening frown. Yes, she nodded, smiling, quietly pleased he had noticed, without her saying anything. And there are no spirit herbs. Or basically none. Squinting at a nearby tree, she could feel the presence of a few unawakened ones, hiding, and they really were hiding. Taking a deep breath, she pondered the scents in the air. Traces of Jasmine and other flowers still lingered, from days prior, but that was easy enough for her to tune out. Underneath that, there was remarkably little though. Looking around, it did not have the vibe of a territorial valley, either. It was just a gorge formed by spatial upheaval and then widened and shaped by erosion. Someone cleared out the valley, Cao Liang observed softly after they had stood in silence for some seconds. This is a prepared landscape? It does have that vibe, yes, she agreed, pensively. The concept of a prepared landscape would be alien to most Juniors, even someone like Cang Di, except in all but the most general terms. That was largely because to make one was not the sort of endeavour any junior could do, unless they devoted decades, if not centuries of their practice to the disciplines of Feng Shui, mastered Martial Intent, understood multiple divination and formations methodologies and would even need to dabble in alchemy. They were the foundation upon which ancestral grounds were laid. On which the control of mortal worlds were founded. On which military strategy at the highest levels of the Authority Bureaus was formulated. Strategically ingenious, yet technically flawed Cao Liang mused, falling in beside her, as they started to walk onwards, more slowly now as they both studied their surroundings more carefully. It also seems to have been set up over some time, Cao Liang muttered, pausing briefly to pick up a handful of the loam and crumble it through his fingers. This is not the work of a few days, or weeks. Ironic, that all this effort has been compromised by the simple act of the suppression being raised. It is, rather, she agreed. If the standard suppression was still in place, probably only experts like her or masters of the Martial Path on a level with Cao Liang would notice this quickly. Lesser herbs had been left alone, to preserve the illusion of normality, but there was nothing stronger than soul foundation, no matter where she looked. Most of those higher realm ones were trees as well, which were hard to remove without attracting notice. It is unfortunate that the aftershocks of what happened in the Jasmine Gate have distorted the underlying alignments, Cao Liang added, pausing by a tree and putting his hand to its trunk for a moment. Clearly, its preparing this valley for an ambush, but more than that, I find myself curious as to who constructed this, because while I cannot claim to be an expert on the local powers who lurk in parts of this range, I would expect those old masters to use the Shan Manual of Five Gates, or the Yuan Manual of Opening, not the Classic of the Four Cardinal Chronograms. In fact, based solely of the maintenance of it, this feels to me like someone is trying to suggest that our influence had a hand in it? Uh-huh, she nodded along as he spoke, agreeing entirely with that assessment. The maintaining method definitely draws inspiration from the Meng clans applications of it and honestly, I am starting to lose patience with these people clearly trying to pick a fight with me. Despite the obvious framing, though, even for her it would be difficult to work out who, exactly was trying to do this with any certainty. The Classic of Four Cardinal Chronograms was by far the most commonly distributed adaption of underlying principles of the Eight Trigrams in the current era, its influence could be felt in every heavenly clan you cared to name, and every world that held their influence. So, all you could say about who created this was that they used the orthodox method that was widely available and tried to do so mimicking the style favoured by the Meng clan in recent times. But it is basic and naive, and not in an artificial wayintended to obfuscate, Cao Liang noted. On the other hand, perhaps whoever constructed it, decided that didnt matter and that was the most expedient system whoever he, and I am pretty sure it is a he, had on hand to distribute to whoever helped set this The flash of light split the entire horizon ahead of them. For a brief, vision-searing instant, it was as if the clouds above were no longer there. The Great Mount towered in stark, silhouetted relief amidst a shimmering corona of wavering nihility. A silent thunderclap of celestial proportions enveloped everything. The valley around them danced. Trees shook. Cliffs trembled. All around them, she could feel the groaning, grinding resistance from Yin Eclipse, as the shockwave didnt so much roll out from the mountain, but settle down across the entire region like a great descending weight. There was a terrible music to it if you had ears to listen and eyes to seean argument fought not with words but with clashing, competing harmonies of fundamental forces represented in that rising Dark she had been feeling for a while, and the sudden, crushing descending presence now manifesting above. Without hesitation, she drew the Savage Corona Swords and, connecting them to a formidable barrier talisman, grabbed her momentarily off guard disciple to stand right beside her Water vapor juddered in the air around them, turning everything into an iridescent haze as the shockwave itself hit the valley, and her immediate fear was born out, as trees began to shatter and the ominous cracking of rock reverberated from every direction. Maybe three seconds later, the sound caught up, drowning out even that. What just happened? Cao Liang mouthed at her, barely even able to communicate with soul sense inside their protective bubble. Before she could reply, or curse whoever had created the alignment suppressed state of the valley they were currently in, the world above them turned inside out. A seething line of blackish-blue annihilation bled out of the iridescent haze, scouring the valley ahead of them. Even through the barrier sheltering them, she felt her qi shudder, as the bolt spidered through their surroundings. Everything it touched vanished in an afterimage of unstable qi. Trees, rocks, mist, even the air itself was obliterated, leaving behind a rippling veil of nihility, rather resembling heat haze, that bled upwards into the sky. Caught in the disconcertingly dreamy moment of stillness between the bolts, she found herself staring up at the pale sky for a moment. Now visible, thanks to the lightning, it was riven with shimmering, ethereal curtains of iridescence, bleeding out like a vast fan from the great mount. Sky trenches, dropping like chasms carved by divine axes into the very fabric of reality in the wake of the lightning. With it, a punishing intent suffused everything, making her disciple gasp and collapse to one knee, as it sought to instil veneration towards the immutable fury of the heavenly path to all things that beheld it. Heaven Slaughtering Tribulation Lightning!? What in the name of the Ten Kings of Diyu have you stupid bastards just done? Her own words sounded empty in her ears, uttered mostly in momentary disbelief as to what she was witnessing unfold, as above them, another bolt, which she caught clearly this time, manifesting in the form of a towering black celestial dragon, coiling down from on high towards the now fully revealed majesty of the Great Mountain Peak A soul-shaking presence rose up all around them, from deep in the heart of Yin Eclipse, converging on the lightning The clash of the two turned the sky above them dim. Cao Liang coughed up blood, and even she winced, her vision doubling for a moment as she felt the dimension quake wash through them. The recoil of it, rebounding off of the surface layer of the inner valleys made the vault of heaven above them tremble, scattering the sympathetic lightning that had been following that dreadful bolt down, briefly illuminating the normally unseen barrier that shrouded Eastern Azure from the void beyond. The outer layers of the tribulation hurricane that was rapidly forming around the periphery of the mountain range seethed, sound and colour draining from the world as the blue of the sky turned a dusky purple. In that instant, beyond the aurora-like scars of the sky trenches she could clearly see the vast curtains of the Azure Maelstrom. The remnants of a lost aeon, thrown into its tides by Yin Eclipses initial arrival on the shore of this world shining like a higher Heaven within it. Constellations of ruins forgotten to all but a handful of experts like her, encircling it in a melancholic, haunting facsimile of a zodiac ring A juddering, silent thunderclap broke the moment. The swirling hurricane of clouds raging along the horizon collapsed upwards, spawning endless torrents of multi-coloured lightning within its rapidly layering strata as it did so. She didnt need to count them to know that within moments they would reach fundamental perfectiona thirty-three layered tribulation cloud. -Did you actually break something free from the underworld of this place? Or cross Eastern Azures Fates with it, thanks to whatever you did to oversee this trial? In that moment, as she watched the tribulation hurricanes bolts begin to assail the invasive lightning and the scattering weather-systems of Yin Eclipse directly, that was all she could think of. As far as she knew, nothing else could provoke such a reaction from both the innate strength of the forbidden zone and the sky above, to the point where the friction with Eastern Azures own Heavenly Paradigm would give rise to what she was witnessing A terrible, hauntingly familiar primal cry, that robbed the world of its vibrancy and called to the darkest corners of her nature, reverberated from the lightning shrouded height of the mountain. Beside her, Cao Liang could not help but tremble in horror, as it washed over themthrough themwith a presence that called out to the shadow in all things, in a way that the Yang Intent in the Jasmine Gate could have only dreamed of. The sky above recoiled, the very fabric of reality dancing like water and then there was silence. Suffocating, bitter silence, clung to everything. W-what is t-that? Cao Liang whispered, his voice shaking as they beheld the guardian spirit of the Great Mount slip into focus, upon the highest pinnacle of its jagged peak. A vast, ghostly, yet eerily alluring figure, clad in moonlight and shadows, now visible against the storm-dark sky. Even at this distance, it was as oppressive as she recalled the last time she had laid eyes on it, on the day when the mountain claimed the Heaven Grasping Ascendant Sage, for daring to try and refine it for his Heavenly Truth. With a wave of its hand, the scattering clouds above the inner valleys blazed, transforming into a vast corona of silver fire as they were pushed away, that within moments had encompassed the entire horizon. Remember before, you asked how a venerate could perish in this place? she replied grimly as the sky above turned from purple to black, the flickering edges of that curtain of silver fire transforming to resemble the seething corona around an eclipsed sun. Cao Liang just stared at her, then at the sky, and the distant figure on the summit of the great mount. Before he could say anything, however, everything around them froze. She felt the impact even before it happened. Barely. A protective talisman triggered, merged with her soul for so long she barely even remembered it was there these days, surrounding them in a ghostly reflection of the night sky within Vast Obscurity Grove, a fraction of an instant before a presence collided with the realm wall above Yin Eclipse, with enough force to not simply crack it, but smash into it with enough force to send meteors of solidified space streaking down across half the sky. Ten immense shadow bolts, disturbingly evocative of the fingers of a pair of titanic celestial hands descended into the world, grasping towards the great mount. The dimension quake that came with them was mostly absorbed by the now thoroughly risen dark, divisive, vengeful ambience of the depths of Yin Eclipse. Mostly, in that its effect was noticeably less, in the immediacy of the valley where they were. Fortunately, her mothers talisman, intended to protect her in the rare event she experienced a spatial cascade while traveling in the Star Ocean, or someone tried to force-gate her out of the world, sheltered both of them from the worst of it. It still left her breathlessly nauseous for a few moments, while Cao Liang dry-retched onto the ground beside her. A smart person would run, she remarked bitterly, feeding him some of her qi as she helped him back to his feet. Except We have we been marked by this, because of this fate-thrashed prepared land? Cao Liang groaned, wiping a stream of blood from his nose. Not quite, she reassured him, pre-emptively summoning her four swords to reinforce the protective barrier, At least Before she could say anything more, however, and as if to thoroughly spite her, the ten bolts hit the great mount. A blinding flash of emptiness bloomed around the peak, blotting out most of the sky for a brief, disorienting moment. The entire valley around them distorted in her vision A black bolt of lightning obliterated a large portion of a ridge line a mile or so deeper into the inner valleys from their current location. She barely had time to summon her mothers Savage Corona sword set to reinforce her own, and the barrier surrounding them, when a tsunami of black lightning rampaged through their surroundings with a force comparable to the initial bolts of a Celestial Crossing tribulation. Somewhat to her surprise, the majority of the vegetation actually survived. As, much more vexingly, did the integrity of the prepared landscape. Why couldnt whoever did this have half-assed it? Cao Liang groaned, as the barrier sheltering them blazed, resisting the fate-eroding prestige of the barrage. -Why not indeed, she agreed, gritting her teeth as she adjusted the defensive barrier into a more convenient form. It is a good thing I got practice with my eight trigrams applications in the gate. Now they had been hit by a scattering bolt directly, there was no real question of running. If prepared landscapes, even fairly simplistic examples like the one they were currently in, were not that easy to get out of, they would not be so dangerous. Now that she could feel this one in action, she could tell that whoever set it up had managed to exploit the acquisitive, yet divisive tendencies of Yin Eclipses dark foundations to impart a shadow of its influence on anyone caught within it. Teleportation out from under this would also be suicide, and while she had a means to escape, circumstances had not quite reached that point, and her intuition was that using it now would not be a good idea. There were several other approaches she could still take, but considering them in the moment, the most straightforward, really, thanks to her attainments with the Heavenly Dao of Changes, was to use a Primal Eight Trigrams formation to shelter them. It also had the added advantage, that much like when she used it against the Conquering Yang Intent, it would give her some benefits as well. For all that they were in a highly precarious position right now, it wasnt every day you ran into tribulation lightning of this calibre Another silent rumble bled through now pitch-black vault of the sky, shaking the falling curtains of incursive intent and the false stars of the ruins within the maelstrom, and pushing the actual stars of the void beyond the boundary of the world into eerie prominence. The silver corona surged, under the urging of the Guardian Spirit, giving birth to multitude of sparks that swarmed across the circumference of the dark vault of the heavens. As they flowed together, she felt a profound resonance with her blood lineage, as they took the forms of phoenixes and dragons. Such was the aura of vivacious prestige that the phoenixes in particular emanated as they clashed with the dispersing remnants of the ten bolts, that she had to quite directly quell the yearning emanating from that ancient ancestral link, to spread her wings and fly up to join them. Take this she passed a child-link to her barrier to Cao Liang while she turned her attention back to her Primordial Trigram formation. This was already far above anything a Dao Ascension cultivator would ever face, and he was fairly close to the threshold where it was theoretically possible to attempt to break through to either Dao or Martial Venerate. For her, the main risk here was soul damage, but for him, if he accidentally got enough resonance with the momentum of the tribulation lightning, especially that emanating from the clash with the Heavenly forces of Eastern Azure, it was not impossible for him to prematurely trigger that Crossing tribulation. On the other hand, if she could exploit some of the Celestial Fate Lightning that was still raging through the valley to help him temper his Martial Ascendant Soul and Jade Dao Body, alongside quenching her own weapons in it, that would only bring benefits down the linefor both of them. Keep your qi as still as you can, she instructed him, as she shifted her formation into a series of alignments that would shield them properly. What do you intend to do? Cao Liang asked her, concern writ clear on his face as he eyed the aftermath of the bolt. What any self-respecting cultivator would do, given we cant run, and we cant really hide, she chuckled mirthlessly. Seize us some benefits, at the expense of others. Seize? her disciple gave her a very long look. From that? You will have to face such forces eventually, she reminded him drily. This is an opportunity not afforded one in millions upon millions of years. In passing, she wondered if those vain fools in the Astrology Bureau, hugging the legs of some even less qualified idiots elevated on high due to their talent for ruining the hope and dreams of others, would actually be angered to death if they knew their precious trial had afforded her this. An opportunity to quench not just the core of her soul bound weapons in Celestial, and maybe even Heavenly Venerate realm tribulation lightning, but expose a cultivator of Cao Liangs calibre to it. As someone who had advanced two paths of cultivation, Martial and Body, to the Ascendant Realmin his clans Bright Force Martial Manual and also the Manual of Nine Celestial Hong Meng Bodies, as well as possessing an inborn Earthly Physique, his breakthrough to world venerate was never not going to be tough. Exploiting this lightning to improve the Harmony and Balance between his Physique and cultivation foundation might even allow him to take a step towards crossing that threshold tens of millennia ahead of when he might have otherwise expected to. That it could be done largely without a serious risk of incurring direct implication as well, was just added seasoning, really. Though being stuck in a prepared landscape wasnt that much less dangerous, she could turn it to their advantage with the right formations, and then it was just a matter of enduring, as there was next to no chance whoever set this up would be able to peek out of whatever hole they were hiding in. So just sit there and watch your teacher steal Good Fortune from this broken world of ours, she reassured him, unable to avoid cracking a smile at the thought of their expressions as they watched this catastrophe from heaven unfold from a distance. Because not even Dun Fang, with all the favours he bought, was able to experience a moment like this.

~ A certain sword, still not sure what is what ~
The sword sat there on a rock, watching the light show overhead. Its sense of connection to the world was returning much more rapidly now. The events of the last while were not exactly confusing. No, they were not confusing, it was almost impossible for it to get confused, instead, it would liken them to the moments before and after fully waking from a very long and fitful sleep. In that regard, its extermination of the Arachnavores Swarm was more akin to a woken mortal swatting an errant spider and cursing it roundly. Not that it would ever tell these children that, for their peace of mind if nothing else. It inhaled, feeling the bracing breeze from above. This was helping to rouse it her into proper wakefulness. A fresh breeze and an autumnal gale to stir the senses and give the skin a bit of a refreshing chill. It was impressive, all things considered, even if it was still winding itself up to really make its presence felt. It was probably the first time anyone in this world saw a Declaration of Damnation on this level. Memories were still settling, she considered. She was a she in many respects, even before the limits of her current form and the constraints imposed on it by others. Most of them were. It was a quirk of the origin as much as anything, when they had first arisen. Her their maker had always considered them her first daughters, even before her true blood descendants. Inheritors of her will in the truest sense. -It could also be sisters, she mused, as part of her remembered that thoughts were not narrative, as amusing as it might be to do that. Well, it was somewhat interchangeable in any case. Little sister and daughter were the same word, the difference contextual within the tongue of her homeland. To her, the relationship had always been closer to an elder sister, she supposed, compared to some of the others... who had sought a mother figure more than a close companion. That her current form forced it more towards the idea of mother Another, particularly violent emission of lightning skittered across the sky as she let her mind drift through those memories quickly C appraising herself of herself in many ways C checking if anything untoward had happened beyond the obvious in the last while. Most external matters had been handled by her second and third sisters in different ways. The others all had their roles, which they were still fulfilling, with admirable vim and vigour. Mostly that connection was cursing and a lot of ill-humour, so she muted it again, for now. -Then again, this is quite the wakeup is it not, she thought with some amusement, watching the sky continue to darken. The others above and below were all turning their eyes to this now. Smiling eyes in the darkness that would make even the vilest thing below here quail and find a better rock to skulk under, a deeper darkness to gibber in. Her gaze travelled to the three children hiding beside her, holding the representation of her physical aspect that was really just serving as an enforced anchor to her shadow within this realm as if it were some heaven-sent talisman of their salvation. In a way, you might consider it to be so if you were an ignorant fool, she supposed. That said, those who thought such things were quantifiable like that, those that thought existences like her were toolsto be wielded and controlled invariably met bad ends. Certainly those who had bound her to this form had not fared well. -And yet, there is never a shortage of them, she wryly lamented, casting her sense back to their shared abode. Above her, the gloom shifted, revealing a bit more clearly the fundamentals of what was playing out above. Not a two-way tug of war but a three-way one. She peered consideringly at its edges, where the vast tribulation clouds were still billowing and swirling outwards reading the shatter signatures as the powers clashed. -The Martial Axial regions -The Kong clan -A weak divine aspect, karma with, but not born directly of, the Kong clan? Insidious and grasping. -There are others as well C Shu and Tang? -Three aspects for a Great World as young as this is interesting, she mused. She considered them for a moment, pondering the relationships between them. The Kong was helping the newest one to subvert and control. The Tang one was old and remnant, from the worlds first heavenly cycle? The Shu was powerful, but detached, comparable to the recent one, but not with the same degree of outside backing. There were other tints as well, Ming, Meng, Huang, Xue Han and a few others besides A contested Great World, a poor child born with talent, but fated to exist in a cruel era. The thunder intensified and the cracks started to show in the realm sphere above. Another dimension quake rippled through the world it spanned seven different dimensions this time. Still a far cry from anything she needed to be concerned with. Even ruined as they were, the watchtowers and their Archetype Arcana were more than a match for anything up to a ten-dimensional one. Shading her eyes, she watched ''Thunder Crest'' wield her reason against the greedy rage, born of human avarice from beyond another sky, searching eyes from above, seeking routes for its dominion to descend. Although she could joke about it being a light breeze, and briskly stimulating or a bit bracing that was only to her. A Declaration of Damnation on this level had the potential to be a properly cataclysmic event for such a young world. Frowning, she focused on the dark above. The descending intent was not correct, for her understanding of the Martial Regions. There was a lingering hint of familiarity in this greed and anger. A touch of hypocrisy that wasnt quite the right kind for this little corner of reality. She could see it still if she closed her eyes, their faces twisted in greed their hands grasping for the power they believed they were entitled to because of their fortunate birth, because they were told they were the chosen ones, or so they believed those words to be interpreted in their hearts. The taint of their sin was indelible, even after all this time, even after so much misery and bloodshed had been spawned in that name For the first time, she narrowed her eyes. -No, while a declaration like this might occur, the powers relating to it are still in ignorance. -The Heaven Breaker, Dream Bringer Cult, Pathfinder Pavilion, Longevity School, Vast Obscurity Grove Hundred Peacock Mountain, Heavens Gate SocietyGod Slaughtering Gate she listed the most memorable ones, the one with Great Gods standing behind them, at the very least. -Most of those have eyes here. With an ethereal sigh, she stared again at the sky. The swirling tides of worldly fate, the destiny of those caught within it and the karma that knit it all together was a shifting maelstrom, but not one that touched directly on what was working its way into a frenzy above. The tribulation of the world was induced through it, but it was less deliberate and more of a sympathetic reaction. With a moment of worry she looked at her own and then their other shared connections to this mess. They were thankfully very minimal, their presence entirely unmarked by what was above, thanks to her own shroud and her sisters. She reviewed the other connections quickly, the tapestry of her intent swirling through her being. She had an unfortunate number of links to the three below her, sheltering in her shadow, which had probably contributed somewhat to their run-in with the anomaly. Her need to intercede there had been unfortunate, but it was better than the alternative. Having just awoken she didnt want to spend oh 200 million years, give or take, walking back from that point to the present. -That would have been a grand joke, she thought a bit more gloomily. After I decided to let Han Shu carry me out, to have them all die just like that. It was already awkward enough that the circumstances of his brush with death in this world had almost refused to give her face. Why is this intent even incurring down here, one of her sisters complained rather pointedly through their shared link. You dont think they found out we are...? No, that connection is still severed, she cut in. Ohhh biggest sis is awake. Fighting! We shall make them suffer! Dont you dare steal this opportunity! Ive been waiting far too long for an opportunity to hit something. If you phrase it like that, then she is going to get annoyed That is a good point, the archetype arcana are already moving, but where are they at? She has her own worries, a male voice interjected. Yeah, another male voice murmured, what exactly is going on beyond there? She frowned: it was unusual for those two to step in. The bell was deeper than most in the depths, and the gate was insular and only interacted with... You say that, but this degree of intent descending is a bit abnormal another female voice added. -The pagoda as well? This had to be the first time they were all focused like this in well that was hazy, there had been that brief contact a short while ago. She had been slumbering so wasnt party to it, but five of them had had some fun and learned a bit about the outside in the process. Where is she? She asked. Jarrive, an ominous female voice purred, cutting through the chatter. Really, this kind of feeling shouldnt be occurring down here, it muttered as another ancient intent joined the observation of what was occurring above. Something for later though, she murmured softly and the oppression in the cavern that had been probing the Great Mount looking for a way in and decided to take some opportunistic, easier prey C seeking out the children sheltering in her shadow, greedy for their opportunities C fled. Despite being buried here for untold years, the spirits outside were certainly giving a good account for themselves. Instead, she stared up, to where the real battle was about to unfold. All of them had slumbered in their own way. To her, it was not a problem, the nature of her being made it surprisingly easy to drift in and out of the world. It was almost better that way, her power such that touching the world incautiously could cause more issues than benefits to her. Her little sister on the other hand was a bit of an extrovert at heart and probably had a lot of grudges against all kinds of things that had led to her being buried down there. And a long time to stew in them. Above her, the damnation finally arrived. Ghosting through this plane''s eclipse point, out of phase with reality as all but a being like her could perceive it. A swarm of stolen judgement C like a twisted bit of primordial pond life, returning to the scene of its ancient crime. -That is the question though What in the names of all the god spawned devils actually spawned this in the first place? -Is it just returning to finish what it tried to start all those years ago, beneath a different sky? Or is it something more? Spider web cracks hissed across the outside of the realm wall as the first wave twisted down and started to search for a way through. -Assuming they survived their arrogance, she added drily. The aftermath of that mess was something she could find out in due course, undoubtedly they had been made to rue deeply their foolish appetites, never mind the price likely visited upon the men who had been wielded by their whims. Reviewing what she knew of the fall of Saint Robertas Academy, nothing stood out really. The academy held many secrets and much knowledge others would find desirable but nothing that properly went against the highest orders that could direct this kind of response... Actively? If it was just a matter of treasures, she pondered idly, watching her sister mass her power, agents of those powers or their successors would have come in person. And they would do it subtly by incarnation or infiltration. Through broken lives given a new opportunity, or doomed ones, subverted from the brink. A thought shifted through their shared connection, overriding her rather passive muting of their lively discussion since the pagoda and the others arrived. What if it isnt active? A passive response? Yes Please dont joke about that, the pagoda grumbled. Was there something like that hidden in this place before it fell? The ancient, ominous voice muttered. There was a pensive silence as all of them considered the limits of their omniscience in this matter and reached answers that as a group were not well-liked. She shook her head wryly. When you lived as long as they had, saw as much, things did start to blur. You stopped caring about what the mortals did, and then something like the event that saw them all end up in here would happen. It was a cycle in its own way. You could not watch everything. Oh, certainly some tried, though it never ended well. Unfortunately, you really could not be too passive either, or you got so swept along in things, it became hard to interact with the world around you. Finding the correct harmony between knowing when to poke and when to let pass was something that could not be taught, only learned. All three of the young ones being sheltered by her were perfect examples of that. Some things were worth getting karma with C no matter how innocuous they might seem C and yet, even there, it was important not to obstruct the very thing that made them worth that connection. It was possible to smother remarkable shifts in the geometry of chance just by being over-attentive. Another lesson that was all too frequently forgotten by many of those who should really know better. She put her chin on her hands and glanced at them again, before returning her gaze skyward. -Truly it is a trap to mire sages and make fools of wise men, she reflected, considering that issue. That was what separated her and the pagoda and a few others from the many below them who also believed themselves close to the apex. If there was a great secret to poking at the karma of things, or how moments interacted, she could only consider it to be ''Plausible Deniability'', and even then, you had to keep a proper awareness to ensure that the moments you broke that facade were ''important''. That was why she was willing to intercede with Halla Everkind. The girl knew just enough to be trusted to draw the wrong conclusions for the right reasons. She had still been slumbering then, but her little sister was not and her reputation was... much more interesting in that time compared to her own. Diverting the threads of that grand tapestry in just that moment had opened up other avenues that would be more beneficial than not in the present. The descending tribulation was also a case in point, she mused idly. She could stop it easily enough, but then she would probably have to bury this world and its ruling powers herself and return these lands and their innocent peoples to a time before they found their path to the Heavens. Break the dreams of a trillion people and force them to rediscover their paths. Just so she and her sisters wouldn''t be touched by the greedy eyes that would come racing from afar once she revealed those claws. And come they would. Proud scions of great clans, Grand Elders and even Sovereigns and enthroned Emperors of Supreme Worlds, unknowing of her true nature, but like Halla, knowing just enough to draw the wrong conclusions for the right reasons. but very much at the wrong time. Was stopping a mere damnation tribulation worth the karmic weight of returning an aeonspan to its origins? Some would do it, and be proud of it, she knew. However, that path only held slaughter, and when you had killed as much as she had C and few had delivered so many to that final shore as she, she reflected C it was more interesting to take other paths. More beneficial as well. So, she determined to sit here and see what form it was going to take when it entered into the world. She was of a mind with her sister on this. It didnt really matter that it had come, what was important was that it wasn''t going to leave again. That would cause a headache for the closest thing this place had to an actual ruler, but then, if she was going to lounge around in her pagoda all the damn time, complaining about spicy soup and reading novels not yet written, some discomfort was maybe warranted. In any event, her little sister''s strength was better suited to this kind of thing. With a smile she watched as her sister shifted and rose ahead of the others, stepping beyond the bounds of their shared sanctuary, manifesting the material shadow of her own form, far above on the heights. Waiting, with the closest thing this place had to an actual landlord at this point C just out of perception C for their unsuspecting prey to stick its neck out in search of whatever had actually called it here.

~ Lu Ji C Blue Water City ~
In Blue Water City, standing on the balcony of his estates, Lu Ji looked on, feeling clammy and sick. The tribulation unleashed across the horizon had struck all the grandees visiting the city mute like stunned chickens. All their plotting, manipulation and exploitation rendered insignificant in the face of what was unfolding over the Great Mount, where a vast Heavenly Fate tribulation with a full thirty-three layers was howling in hysterical, celestial fury. The entire front ran from horizon to horizon and was like a dread hurricane spiralling with the Great Mount in its eye. Lightning bolts that could turn the city to slag with a single pulse, and destroy much of the subcontinent in hours had they been anywhere else, dropping like hard rain from the inauspicious darkness beyond the thirty-three layers. Fates, be merciful and take three steps back, he muttered under his breath. A tribulation this size was approaching that of a proper ''Venerate Ascension''. Elsewhere on any of the continents, it would already have fractured the realm wall properly. Although it was entirely possible that it was already broken far above the mountains and the suppression was also shielding them from that. As he watched, the clouds boiled outwards yet again, the new layer that was spreading out like a pitch-black wall above the continent looking disturbingly mushroom-like as it started manifesting bolts of black, gold and then grey and finally pure white. Bracing himself for what would arrive he resisted the urge to again check how many Dao Jades were linked to the estates formations Everything shook, in eerie silence. As he watched the city spread out before him, he saw the ripple of the arriving shockwave as it lifted roof tiles, made trees shake, put surging waves down canals and sent people diving for cover. Many actually fainted outright as the dimensional distortion washed over them; however, the formation walls of the city held. Silver lightning started to flicker down across the horizon. -Heaven Slaughtering Tribulation. Not judgement C Execution. What was even more terrifying was that the landscape of the Yin Eclipse Mountains was fighting back. Even from the coast it was possible to see the ever-present thunderheads above Thunder Crest and East Fury shifting. Reports on his message jade, flickering in behind him almost constantly now, were already saying that the other peaks were manifesting abnormal phenomena to match, improbably intercepting the tribulation lightning that was ravaging the land. Countering it at the law and truth realm. Deflecting them away, neutralising them with sky-scraping multi-coloured bolts of a kind he had never witnessed before. When viewed at this distance it was like watching two celestial umbrellas poke each other. Thunder Crest was the main culprit there, bolts slicing through the layers of tribulation clouds from their world with contemptuous ease, matching the silver and black fury that was now properly pouring in from some other higher place. Another series of titanic explosions in the upper atmosphere made the whole horizon ripple, shockwaves tearing across the sky above, travelling far beyond the confines of the subcontinent, making the blue sky fade away momentarily to reveal the twisting maelstrom beyond and with it came a faint, ghostly *thrum*. Exhaling, he stared up at the sky, his palms sweating. The Azure Surge that upwelled around their tiny island of calm that was Eastern Azure was also starting to resonate and that was just from Thunder Crest. Alongside this, East Furys mists were further dampening the motions in the tribulation clouds themselves. While South Grove was obscured from view, the dark malaise that shrouded its heights was also swirling upwards, attacking the undersides of those thirty-three layers like some evil god, gnawing at the foundations of the world. Can you feel them? the woman stood beside him purred. He shot a sideways glance at Dao Mother Bright Dream. Now that his aunt was somewhere in the heart of that insanity, she was the closest thing the Blue Pavilion had to a genuine leader, though only he knew that. The tone of her voice made his skin crawl. There was a glee in it that he had never seen in this normally reserved and mysterious woman who had been his aunts companion for as long as he could remember. Her tone was almost ecstatic. This is what their foolishness has wrought What exactly is going on? he asked, wishing his aunt was here, as Bright Dream behaving like this was unnerving. Domination. A war between declarations. The clash of competing Reasons. Treasure this moment. You will probably never see a war for supremacy waged between beings this close to the apex again unless you can arrive at the Venerate Apex and claim your own throne. Claim my? he leant on the edge of the balcony exhaled sharply. -Is she suggesting what I think she is? ''Reason'' is... I only know the significance of that because of aunt Xiao However, now was not the time to worry about that. Now eyes from afar were indeed crawling all over this land. Dozens of divination artefacts, the treasured eyes of the powers that lurked behind the curtain of this contested world. Even some direct eyes, from the central, western and southern continents mostly. They were not being subtle, not that there was a need honestly, but it did mean that incautious thoughts in certain directions should be quelled for now. A few of those watching were stronger than his Fairy Aunt, might even be stronger than Bright Dream, although that was probably unlikely. Unfathomable was a term tailor-made for the ethereal white-haired beauty. No doubt their own speculations were running rampant, just as those across the city were. There hadnt been a real Ascension realm tribulation within the confines of the Eastern Azure in three generations. The last one had been his own grand-uncle, Lu Fu Tao that had still been in the Eastern Dark Ocean, barely within the stable plane-sphere of the Great Realm, and had still been visible to a third of the great world C done as much as a statement as out of necessity. This was now far in excess of that, he was sure. Even the western and southern continents were likely seeing it without the need for scrying devices now. Chapter 48 – Fate Shattering the Odds.
Of the Great Trials by Fire, perhaps the most famous, or infamous, is that presented in the previous aeonspan by the Empress who Broke the Heavens. It is famous because usually such trials are limited only to the younger generation; however, the Empresss trial was made open to all who wished to challenge it, so long as they were below the realm of Dao Ascension. The rewards for succeeding were all treasures from her personal collection, so it goes without saying that the pride of ten thousand worlds attempted to challenge it. In the end, twelve victors were crowned and won tokens of personal favour from the Empress who, considering the trial a great success, had then returned to her seclusion C leaving others none the wiser as to why she had even held it. It is infamous because only bloodshed and carnage has followed the possessors of those twelve talismans since then. Shortly after the trial ended, as people tried to make sense of its goals, strange rumours and theories started to circulate that assembling all twelve is in fact the Empresss true test. and that the one who claims all of them and stands before her will be acknowledged as her successor. As far as anyone is aware, the Empress has never interceded for any of the original talisman holders, and in the intervening aeons what was originally unfounded speculation seems to have become largely taken as fact, or at least something close enough to it. Subsequently various influences, having started to covet those relics, have waged various bloody wars and dark deeds, fuelled by those ideas. Currently, all but three of the talismans are accounted for. Those missing, their original possessors never knowingly robbed or slain, are the Heaven Shifting Scale, Heaven Seizing Loom and possibly the most precious, the Heaven Breaking Talisman. As to the others, two are currently held by the Heavenly Ming, three by the Heavenly Kong, one by the Heavenly Tang, one by the Shu Heavenly clan, one by the Heavenly Solace Society and one by the Longevity Cult
Excerpt from The Treasures of Heaven ~By Myo Gwan Sung.

~ Meng Fu & Cao Liang C Inner Valleys of Yin Eclipse (with deep regrets) ~
Oh sweet Fates who have sold your worlds, what is this hell!?! Cao Liang screamed as the tribulation seemed to take a deep breath and then intensified, proving that fresh hell was indeed capable of appearing in this place despite, or perhaps to spite, her disciples wishes. Okay, I concede, this is a little bit much, she muttered wanly, as he stared at her in horror. There was no point trying to deny or curse at this point, it was a wasted effort. Her clothing, much like the valley around them, was in tatters now, red-gold blood running from myriad wounds across her body. Her protection talisman had shrunk to barely cover them both. She had reinforced it with a second, creating a backup yin-yang core for the overall formation, but it was finally starting to deplete beyond the point of replenishment. She had one more, with a full charge, but that she intended to keep in reserve in case of the thunder, and especially the quasi-Heavenly Retribution lightning now spidering overhead, visible as ominous, chasm-like curtains of pale gold against the black starless dome of obliteration covering the whole sky or another dimensional avalanche if the ruination above actually managed to inflict a second such feat on Yin Eclipse. -Indeed, seizing good fortune from a moment like this is never simple, she remonstrated with herself bitterly. Should have remained looking like an old fogy, thats the mindset needed to survive this. Still, she had succeeded in what she set out to do, in part at least, and most importantly, they were still alive. The four swords of her own set, that were not in her disciples possession, were merged with the four from the Savage Corona sword set her mother had given her, all of them orbiting around them in a Primal Trigram formation. The formation core of her mothers seta two-handed sword hewn from ancient, pitch-black parasol wood, and a formidable safeguarding treasure in its own right she held in her hand. Mostly as insurance in case she had to cut more bolts directly. The thunder howled in abject fury, echoing through the firmament as if spawned by some primordial god of old, hammering out their curse on the mountains and skies above Yin Eclipse as if they were some ancient foe it sought to render to pulp. The realm wall had long since collapsed under the onslaught and what was staring down at her now, from on high, shattering slowly apart, was another, rather different wall. It was a wall that had no name for most people and, if told of it, wouldnt even believe it could break. But here, now before her eyes, those silver spiders of lightning were flaking away the darkness and beyond it, shards of unreality were starting to drift upwards, revealing a new sky beyond. W-what is th-this? Cao Liang quavered, staring up at the awe-inspiring, if thoroughly terrifying sight. The Star Ocean, she replied, a little bitterly, wondering if despite everything, she had, in the end, been suckered by the lingering touch of the Yang Intent. Remember that time you asked me what it looked like? I... I apologise, teacher, I have incurred a penalty! her disciple wailed, now having completely shed his pride as a senior it seemed. With a soundless shift, the entire sky dome fell upwards, finally succumbing to What!? Cao Liangs scream vanished into the soundless void. Her comprehension failed her momentarily as she watched the red and black tendrils descend into the world from that hellish, bitter ocean where even gods feared to walk. -Heaven Sprite Lightning Slack-jawed, she could only watch the roiling hyper-dimensional quake that rippled out from it as it fully forced its way through their realm wall and entered in, a behemoth of shadow and lightning, its form reflecting a nightmarish cosmic sea-beast. Helpless, she could only stare in awe as its myriad tendrils swept towards the peaks around the Great Mount, its maw opening into a channel that was already twisting disturbingly. With a noiseless howl, the darkness rose, the suppression flowing out of the land and focusing around the Great Mount. As she looked on, the clouds that had been sheltering its peak surged upwards and the great crater edge finally became visible. Above it, like a jagged lance, was the rest of the watchtower, ghostly chains of darkness now twisting out of the subsidiary peaks Space unravelled. No longer was she standing in a valley, but on the edge of a vast and terrible pit. The valleys were gone, not that anyone below Dao Ascension would know ittheir realms were too low, insignificant even, in the face of this new manifestation. To them, it would merely seem like darkness had fallen, just another layer of incomprehensible chaos amid a world rapidly being buried in calamity. If they lived or died was up to their own fate although it was being twisted such through all the trial talismans that she suspected the immediate death toll would be preposterously low unless the Heaven Sprite Lightning actually overcame the mountain. If that happened, however, never mind them, or their influences, the whole Great World would be buried without a whole corpse. She might survive such a calamity courtesy of her soul lamp back in Vast Obscurity Grove, but she would drop back to Dao Ascension for the price of a life stolen awayand she had no idea how it would impact her current cultivation. -That will take some explaining, a small voice in the back of her mind wailed: Hi Mother, uh dont mind me, Im just being revived from my soul lamp, by the way, Eastern Azure is a black hole now and everything we worked for there is dust um Oops? It was all the Kong clans faultProbably? Banishing that rather inauspicious thoughtteased out by a combination of her currently being in her younger form, and the lingering influence of the yang energies that plagued the regions around the Jasmine Gate she redoubled her focus on keeping control over the treasures protecting them. -Now is not the time to be having moments, she scolded herself. All around her, land rose and the idiotically immense mountain rapidly collapsed away into a much more reasonable set of mountain peaks as spatial overstack locked up in the land rapidly bled out into reality. At its heart was a great black spike, like a fragment of volcanic glass speared into the Great Worldthe world shrinking as it was pulled up by the suppression itself. The whole mountain range was fighting back now. This was also Yin Eclipse, but as it had been over two aeonspan ago, when she first set foot into this world. Above, now revealed to view once again, were the shattered remnants of the lands cast up when this relic of an ancient war between gods and monsters fell down. The ruin that speared the heart of the mountain''s great crater of peaks dimly visible against the sky. She fancied in that moment she could see a figurewho was not the guardianstanding on its peak. With one hand, it supported itself with a spear, pennant fluttering in red, white and gold. In the other, it was raising a short black sword to the sky, while above it, a shining circle of silver fire spun The ghostly chains connecting the tower to the peaks of the forbidden lands cardinal directions collapsed, becoming eight wings of shadow and light to join two more on the distant figure''s back, sweeping up through the sky as the pinnacle rose up directly to meet the descending judgement. With a single move, the figure slammed the spear-butt onto the ground, sending out a wave of Intent that carried with it principles so esoteric that they made her eyes bleed and her soul shake just to witness it. Karmic Inevitability, she realised with awestruck dread, a fundamental force of all that was, is and could be made manifest The force met the descending fury, and the two were frozen, impossibly The figure swept the sword upwards. The intent behind the stab upwards with the sword was so mundane that it might have been ignored if it wasnt for the veil of primordial confusion that came with it. She stared, enraptured, at what was almost certainly a manifestation of Fundamental Division, as it swept through the descending tendrils In the same moment, the wings, manifest like a blazing corona around the distant figure, swirled and flowed outwards, transforming into a vast, twenty-four petalled, heaven spanning lotus that swept up all the dissociated lightning and somehow dispersed it directly. In response, the sky above twisted and the channel in the heart of the manifestation of Heaven Sprite Lightning quaked. Still more thunder in myriad colours howled down around the peak, like some cosmic hurricane. Dark rain slammed like meteors from the tears in the sky and now silver lightning was starting to fall. -So, it is indeed not mere meddling, or even someone poking at the heart of this place, that has provoked this, she realised, grimly, as she focused everything into the formation core for the sword sets, and its synergy with the defensive barrier protecting them. This is almost like a Divine Crossing! Unbidden, the tales depicted in their familys sacred shrine in the depths of the Vast Obscurity Parasol Forest of the Hong Meng Treasure Realm came to mind. Of her revered ancestors ascension across that fabled threshold beyond the Venerable Realm, on the shores of the Star Ocean where the Flowers of the Worlds bloomed beneath the Mountains of the Elder Moon Even as she dwelt momentarily on that, the dimensional shearing above her took on a new and terrifying angle as Exterminating Intent, every bit as profound as the forces that had just repelled the Heaven Sprite Lightning, descended out of the channel Beside her, Cao Liang just slumped down, barely able to support himself on her sword, his face pale, eyes distant, as the oppression drew inwards, focusing not on the mountain, but everything in the entire mountain range. -Or not, she groaned, as the very linkages with her swords and the nodes of her formation groaned ominously. Not a Divine Crossing. This isnt a tribulation at all! Collecting herself, she manifested the full force of her foundation into the barrier, however, the howl of primal defiance that reverberated from the swords was simply eaten up, by the soundless calamity that gripped everything -Gods dont suffer tribulations, they are tribulations, a terrified voice in the back of her mind reminded her as she spat blood onto her mothers protection talisman, strengthening her affinity to it, in the face of what was almost certainly a Declaration of Decimation. A fundamental intent to exterminate all things within its auspice and blot them out of recorded knowledge. -Karmic Execution, aimed at a God by another God. It arrived; flickering in the channel the first of the bolts of formless total nihility descended, pulling the Heaven Sprite manifestation inside out and reforming it flawlessly in a single mandala-motion. Like a lidless eye, the Decimation Intent scoured the Great Mount, searching for something something it didnt seem able to find? She focused her soul symbol on Obscurity, melding it with the supreme comprehensions sealed within her mothers talisman and the swords, endeavouring to shield them from view as best she could However, before that searching eye could do anything, the intent rising out of the ancient land intensified, to a degree she had not even thought possible, despite all the years she had spent watching this place since it emerged. The heroic figure swept their sword up again and this time the strike that met that Decimation Intent also carried soul-shaking aspects of Karmic Executionfusing it with a primordial intention to divide ''being'' from ''un-being'', ''reality'' from ''unreality'' that she could only feel as clearly as this because the one using it simply didnt care anymore about reserve. The Decimation recoiled like a wounded beast, spewing lightning in an unceasing torrent at the shattered black pinnacle. Dimension quakes radiated out where they hammered down, even as the bolts themselves were deflected back by the wings of the white shadow in the broken space at the top of the watchtower. -Oh. No. In shock, then sudden horror, she watched as those deflected bolts instantly became directionlessorphaned from the clash above. Somewhat mercifully, that act also seemed to reduce their strength by at least a supreme step, as unchained, they radiated outwardscharging in every direction across the ancient landscape. Even so, each and every single one was still comparable to the final bolt of a Celestial Venerate realm Execution Tribulation. With a piercing cry, she infused the fire of her soul into her mothers heirloom sword and cut the first one that came to seek them outevery shred of Intent, Truth and Power she could muster focused on deflecting them away.

~ Huang JiLao & Dun Lian Jing C Inner Valleys of Yin Eclipse ~
Trembling, Huang JiLao stared up at the much calmer sky far above them. Finally, the calamity had subsided. Their group had survived somehow. A part of him wanted to say it was utterly improbable, but he would take it, miraculous as it was. After the first wave of lightning bolts had scoured the ridgelines, they had fled for the nearest cover which was this sinkhole. It wasnt that deep, but they had retreated inside as far as they dared. The rock overhead provided some comfort and protection against whatever was unfolding above. He had to reflect that it was like no tribulation he had ever experienced or heard of, and he was privy to some of the accounts of old ancestors supreme ascension tribulations. The flickers of black light and silver lightning that contained that boundless ''Principle of Ending'' had been shocking in their own right, but the red and black lightning? That silver lightning was? Lian Jing had also come over to look at the sky, her face pale in the gloom. Ive never heard anything like that in any record Ran Hao, similarly shaken, also joined them. The spatial distortion from whatever that was has completely broken the structure of this place, Yan Ju groaned, pushing himself up and looking at the ruined divination compass in his hand. It was a good call to make it into here, Miss Lu, Tan Fang added behind them. How did you know that this place would have these he gestured to the vein of strange matte crystal ore that ran across the back and roof of the cave floor. Its Ignitic Arborundum, Mo Lu replied, not looking up from whatever it was she was poking near the pool. There are records of it in the Blue Pavilion Library. Its apparently unworkable by anyone under Celestial Venerate, whatever realm that actually is. The stuff that that jewellery and those artefacts in the southern continent''s ruins tend to be made of? one of the other Blue Gate School disciples asked, sounding dazed. Yes, that stuff, Mo Lu said drily. Its one unusual property is that it projects a stable field of qi that is almost unshakable by most worldly forces. Dont ask me where they came by that information, though. It might be something from when the Blue Water Sage walked these lands. He did found the pavilion after all and left a lot of writings in it for the old ancestors there who helped him. He glanced over at her. -Well, that is certainly not something we heard before, he sighed inwardly. And you throw it out so offhandedly? In the course of their investigations, they had been able to discern that the Blue Pavilion had a much closer relationship to the Blue Gate School than any obvious record or intelligence either the Huang Clan or the Imperial Court had produced for him indicated, but the information that the old ancestors of the pavilion had personal writings of the Blue Water Sage? Some part of him was tempted to relay that to Imperial Teacher Dun Jian, if it was convenient, just for the supreme annoyance that it would likely cause the Imperial Uncle in trying to get anything out of Shan Lai. It was funny how he was starting to put undue emphasis on that title. Their relationship was fairly loose, not like Lian Jing, who was his actual sworn disciple. He was more of a visiting disciple if anything. Dont get any weird ideas though, Mo Bing, her sister, who had been listening in near by added. Its useless to get anything out of them unless you have family in the pavilion. Its associated with Lady Xiao. T-that Lady Xiao!?! someone else exclaimed. Nearby, Lian Jing, who was still brooding about the fate of the former headmaster''s orchid, dropped her pack. Ran Hao, meanwhile, nearly slid off his rock in shock... Uhuh, Mo Bing acknowledged, sounding largely unconcerned at the revelation she had just divulged. Our great-great-uncle is an Elder within the pavilion. For a bunch of young nobles from the central continent, you are surprisingly uninformed given you have been trying to turn the Blue Gate School upside down and back to front for almost a month. We can go outside now, the danger has passed Mo Lu added, standing up with a sigh and completely ignoring the askance looks her sister''s comment had drawn. The tribulation has been forcibly dispersed and whatever did it has also gone off to nurse a supreme headache, probably. He was about to query that when one of the surviving mercenaries actually beat him to that question, a bit less respectfully than he would have phrased it. How do you figure that, Miss Lu? She flipped out a plate-sized compass carved of blue and white jade from somewhere and held it up for them all to look at C it was rock steady. Iis that! It was Lian Jing''s turn to gasp now. That is!? Yan Ju also gawped, his eyes growing wide... and a little greedy it had to be said as they flitted between the sisters. Quite a few other members of the White Storm Sept and even the Ran clan were staring at it with eyes that were respectful, but also just a touch hungry. He resisted the urge to rub his temples. -Just wonderful, another thing to worry about, he groaned inwardly. Mo Lu is useful enough and competent enough that I dont want to have to worry about her being targeted by accidents or ill will and her sister Bing is no slouch either. If for no other reason than it will reflect very badly on me and Lian Jing if word ever gets out of it. A Fate Shifting Compass. Yes, Mo Lu answered, as blandly as if she were naming some root vegetable, not a priceless divination compass. My great-great-uncle had the family protector give it to me before we came out here. He was worried that we were just going to be used as cannon fodder He winced quietly at her succinct estimation of the purpose of the Blue Gate School''s Inner Disciples, trying to ignore the side-eye many of them were now giving literally everyone else who Dun Jian had selected to accompany them. and wanted to give me a lifesaving treasure," Mo Lu continued. "Aye," her sister Bing added more archly. "So don''t think about stealing it, or trying to kill her for it, by the way. All of them originate from Lady Xiao''s personal patronage, and i don''t think your backing influences would take very well to being implicated in stealing her things!" -Ah. Fate-blessed monkeyshit. No, they would most definitely not, he thought with a wince. Even Lian Jing wouldnt be able to hide under imperial protection from the anger of one of the twelve Heavenly Ladies of the Great Realm, of which Lady Xiao, for all that she was considered an Imperial Advisor was very much in the ''problem causing C best left alone'' camp. She was not as bad as Lady Hua or the Mysterious Lady Mo or more recently Lady Kai, but she had enough of a reputation to raise eyebrows as far as he knew. Somewhat more pertinently, she was also known to act on margins of proof most would consider rather ephemeral when it came to personal slights, something which had been worrying him a great deal the more he discovered about her roots in this region. In fact, it was fair to say that Lady Xiao was feared in certain circles almost as much as the Imperial Ancestor of the Seven Sovereigns School or the Four Hermetic Ancestors of the Shu Pavilion. Between her personal power and her young age, she was one of only a handful of quadruple generation ascenders still in the Great World. The other notable ones being Lady Huathe Dewdrop Sage, Sect Master Tangthe current leader of the Moon Tomb Cult, Ancestral Peak Disciples Kai Bo and Shu Aoxu of the Shu Pavilion and Cao Liang and Lady Meng Yang of the Seven Sovereigns School. It was a source of extreme angst, politically speaking, that all of those were influences which, for various historical reasons, did not have lot of time for the Imperial Court either. He looked up at the sky, quietly discarding the idea of telling Dun Jian the next time they had to speak to him. He was already pretty certain the Imperial Uncle had known full well about the links between Lu Ji and Lady Xiao at this point and never bothered to tell them. If he hadnt known well that was a different matter, but someone in in that position should be aware of things like that, given how long he had been at the heart of Imperial Power. In a way, it was strange, as if a weight had dropped off of his shoulders as he made that decision. He had been scrupulously careful of the core elements of the Blue Gate School anyway since it became clear they were not simple, in the aftermath of the auction debacle, so he could only trust that his Uncle''s assertion that things could be smoothed over with Lady Xiao and the former headmaster would draw a line under things. Should we tell him? Lian Jing messaged him, putting a hand to his shoulder. The distortion above was still rippling away. Truly a convenient excuse. Well, your talisman was broken, and mine cant transmit, he sent back. It was a lie, his would still transmit, to his own Uncle at least, but a convenient one now. Uh something feels off with the suppression? Tan Fang muttered after giving him a poke to get his attention. Yeah we are underground, Mo Lu replied with a shrug. Thats quite normal. He nodded, wearily. It definitely felt like it had risen slightly. The stability of the space around them was reaching a point where he could barely teleport out of this sinkhole without exhausting himself of a good portion of his current qi reserves. Directly breaking space was a dream of mists and lights. The small mercy seemed to be that at least the realm suppression exerted on them was still the same. Well then, he said with as much mock gaiety as he could muster. I guess we get to practice the Dao of Rock Climbing for a bit. Only Mo Bing laughed as they considered the sheer, slippery sides of the sinkhole they had taken refuge in.

~ Meng Fu & Cao Liang C Inner Valleys of Yin Eclipse ~
We survived Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Her own words and voice, Meng Fu thought, sounded slightly hollow to her ears, breathy even, as she looked around the lightning-cut chasm both she and Cao Liang had ended up in. Above her, the last fading echoes of thunder were still rumbling, even if the calamity had largely receded back into the firmament. As an ordeal, she could only describe the experience towards the end as harrowing; deflecting half a dozen of those orphaned bolts of lightning had been a far harsher test of her attainments than she was really comfortable with. That they had survived was purely down to her managing to outlast the battle between the competing primordial forces. At least her natural vitality was largely undamaged by the whole ordeal. That was the key thing, besides refining her sword. How long has it been since I was genuinely pushed like that? she mused out loud, scanning the swirling grey clouds and mist above her for any lingering tell-tale surprisesany further surprises. Finding none, she sat down with a small sigh of relief and checked Cao Liang, who fortunately was just unconscious, thanks to sensory shock. It was rather ironic in this circumstance that being of a higher realm was not actually a good thing. Most juniors would have survived with a barrier, thanks to the combination of the exceptional spatial integrity of the upper-most layer of Yin Eclipse, and because their duller senses didnt expose them as much, unless they were unfortunate enough to be near a lightning bolt when it landed. For a Dao Ascendant like Liang, however, witnessing something like this, even while at her side, was rather like an Immortal standing in the midst of a Dao Ascendants crossing tribulationor a mortal in a Dao Immortals. A barrier would probably have saved his life, but unless he fled into the depths of this place, his foundation would have been little better than Ji Mings at this point, had she not been here. And that was without factoring in that they had endured all this in a fate-thrashed prepared landscape. -It would have really been quite embarrassing to have my disciple killed in such a situation... especially after I said all those things With a deeper sigh, she looked around their surrounds again. Already she could feel the suppression was returning, although space felt twisted and fragile in ways that made her deeply uncomfortable. I guess we are still not teleporting out of here, she grumbled, standing up and dusting off the worst of the ash on what was left of her robe. The climb did not look particularly difficult, just time consuming. Most spirit herbs with sense were hiding three feet down and the lightning had obliterated much of the spirit vegetation in the immediate vicinity. Their inadvertent trip to the bottom of the freshly wrought gorge-within-a-gorge they were now in, had actually been caused predominantly by Eastern Azures own petty clap-back to what had just unfolded. The heavens were quite predictable like that. They could always be relied upon to supply a few stray bolts of Retribution Lightning for interesting onlookers, particularly ones like her who had a beyond dubious relationship with the current lot pulling the strings. Not to mention many of those old fate-cursed sell-outs coveted her blood lineage, not that they would dare put that into words. Those stray bolts were something someone had tried to twist... at least two someones if her instincts during that hadnt been clouded, and both in her general direction. Most of them had failed, unable to overcome the allure of the unending torrent of lightning from above or to avoid being neutralised by the bolts from Thunder Crest and East Fury. Apart from that one lightning bolt at the end. -Just another reason to find out who is party to this, she vowed to herself, grimly. Hopefully, they had felt her use her mothers heirloom talisman to block that bolt. She had been very obvious about it and that talisman would record such attacks and make her mother aware directly of their crime. It was unlikely she would bother to act unless she pushed for it. However, it would hopefully serve as a further tidy reminder to those powers that while the heavens might be tilted heavily in their favour right now, other options were available. Ohh look its another group who managed to survive through some treasure talisman! a voice shouted from above. Ahhh little sister let us give you a hand a second voice called out far too cheerfully. She turned and looked up above her... and found herself looking at the answer to the very question they had been pondering right before the lightning hit the great mount, namely, who had cleaned out the valley above and set up this prepared landscape. About two dozen cultivators were arrayed along the ledge above them. She could see they were wearing some kind of stealth talisman, but truthfully, the fact that they had managed to get this close was almost entirely down to the obscuring effect of the ash that covered everything right now. The thoroughly shaken spatial integrity of the surface layer of the mountain range wasnt helping either. To her senses it felt like she was standing on a choppy pool, and the fact that nothing was actually moving visually only added to the dissonance there. She recognised a few of the sects quite a few of the tokens were Shu Pavilion or other sects from the western continent. Except She eyed a token dubiously. Cang Di had not behaved at all like there was a bunch of his fellow disciples from the Shu Pavilion in the next valley. This far away, she couldnt make out anything of their qi, or their foundations, thanks to the local ambience, and they were certainly doing their best to look helpful, but there was no doubt in her mind that there was not a disciple from the actual Shu Pavilion among them. -So, they were actually lying in wait for Cang Di? I guess that explains why they put so much effort into the Prepared Land as well. She had to fight the urge to just laugh out loud at the absurdity, and their terrible luck. -Well, they have balls at least, she conceded, turning her attention back to Cao Liang and giving him a prod with her foot. Wakey, wakey, Liang! Nightmares over! she informed him. We survived! When he didnt stir, she gave him a harder poke, then realised belatedly, why the idiots above were staring. She had forgotten in the moment to reform her soul bound robes. As such, she was currently barefoot and more than half naked. There was no point in doing anything about it now, though. It would only spook the group above. Instead, she gave her disciple third, much harder shove with her foot, infusing a little bit of her qi into it to shake him out of his stunned state. With a gasp, he sat up. He still had his more youthful appearance as well, looking like a rather befuddled young scholar with a now singed beard. Are you okay, little sister? Little Saintess sure has had it hard. She turned to find that the leader of the group had jumped down and was walking over to them. Now, she could see he was an Ancient Immortal, of some sixteen-hundred years, and was most definitely not a Shu Pavilion disciple, based on his foundation, which was layered with far too many cultivation laws to be from any first-rate sect, nevermind a hegemonic one. you sure have had it hard the youth murmured, placing a hand on her arm as if Cao Liang was not even there and fixing her with what he probably thought was a warm, reassuring smile. Why dont you let us help you out a bit? -What a moron, she rolled her eyes mentally, as she felt the tug of an artFavour with a Smile, no lesstry to settle over her, and fail. How did you survive this, little sister? another youtha golden immortal, with again, a very interesting cultivation foundation, dropped down to join them, also smiling reassuringly at her as he took her other arm. Deciding to play along, she smiled wanly at them and accepted the helping hands. Did your old ancestors give you a really good treasure to keep you alive? another called down with studious admiration. Aiii we got lucky too, our sect master gave us a Dao Lord talisman! a sandy-haired youth added. Can you believe that lightning! It was so shocking! I really had my horizons broadened Invigorating! -Invigorating my shapely ass, she sneered as three more attempts at using various heart enchanting arts touched her, amidst their otherwise jovial clamour. Ahh little sister, let us help you out there. Yeah, hold on, little sister! Watching three more, including the sandy haired one scramble down, she raised an inner eyebrow as she finally felt herself targeted by a real subversion artSerendipitous Meeting by Moonlight. She couldnt see who used it, beyond it not being any of the group down here with her, but she could tell it was via a talisman, rather than an acquired art, and probably a sovereign realm one at that. Almost immediately, she felt her spiritual qi rather lethargically questioning whether it should in fact leave her control. -Clearly they are taking no chances with my realm, given they wont be able to see through it, she reflected ruefully. Even compared to arts like Favour with a Smile, and belying its flowery name, Serendipitous Meeting by Moonlight could be considered a proper nasty art, designed to exert such a degree of control over its victim, that in effect it would turn its victim into little more than a beautiful living doll. Unfortunately for them, it was functionally useless on her, because it still relied on the victim possessing a standard cultivation foundation, not to mention, her souls Innate Destiny was entirely isolated from this worlds Fate anyway. That second requirement also meant that Cao Liang was functionally unhindered by it. All her disciples in this era had severed their own Fates and Innate Destiny from that of Eastern Azure before Dao Immortal, as she had no intention of having their future prospects constrained by the whims of the Kong Heavenly clan. Still, in the aim of not rousing any suspicious just yet, she relinquished her qi willingly, to the art, and just let it cling to her outward self like a particularly unpleasant cloak. I err feel a bit... she muttered, as she swooned a bit, feigning sudden weakness. Aiii, little sister, come sit here, Ill get you a tonic, the youth who had taken her left arm reassured her dutifully, guiding her over to one of the fallen slabs of rock that lay at the foot of the shallow cliff. That was also karma, in its own fashion. -Live by misdeeds and misdeeds will eventually see you, she thought with an inner eye roll as she let them sit her down. Her wince as she did so was genuine, although more from the after-effects of her exertions, defending herself from the lightning. -Really though, as a strategy, it is obnoxious she mused, pondering how far it was worth taking the whole farce. I suppose I can just keep feeding them rope and see how badly they hang themselves? One of the nearby Shu Pavilion disciples helped Cao Liang up, taking the opportunity to offer him a healing pill. A very cursory glance at which pierced its disguise, revealing it in her eyes to be a nasty poison that would disperse what qi hadnt been grasped by the Fate Seizing Talisman. He groaned and sat up groggily, accepting the pill without even bothering to catch her eye. Ahhh, little sister... little brother! Let us come down and help you... She had to fight back a snigger as three more of the group hopped down to join them. Up above, more had arrived as well, to the point where the group looked to be almost thirty strong, with several Dao Immortals among their ranks. None of those had descended, she noted, and all of them had much more hardened, less casual attitudes. There was quite a broad mix of talismans as well. Along with those sporting ones from the Shu Pavilion, Autumn Pagoda and Wise Gate, there was also the Argent Hall, Argent Dawn Sect, Golden Flame Sect, and even a few with Gan clan cultivation laws pretending to be members of a bunch of other sects. Off to the side, there was also a group from the Red Sovereign Sect whose foundational arts did match their talismans. -Funny that they are here, she frowned, considering the Gan and Red Sovereign cultivators, at least until the leader of the group down with her strolled over and laid a gentle hand on her shoulder. Little sister, it seems my junior brothers are tiring you, why dont you come with us while they look after your compan His head vanished as Cao Liang, finally tired of the farce, just tore it clean off with his hand, taking most of the Ancient Immortals spine with it, she noticed idly. Really Liang, you just make everything no fun sometimes she grumbled. Couldnt you have at least let them believe that they had a chance? The others staggered back, looking aghast. Up top, the Dao Immortals had all turned deathly pale as they focused their principles on Cao Liang A Dao Sovereign, of all things, landed beside her, grasping her by the back of the neck, clearly intending to use her as a shield against Cao Liang in some fashion. Dont do Before he could say more than that, she turned and stood up, shrugging off his strength. Given she could now tell that he was the one who had just tried to use Serendipitous Meeting by Moonlight on her, after recognising that the lesser arts had not taken, she had no reason to show any reserve. Touching his face with her hand, she sent a strand of her perception-infused Truth and Martial Intent into his mind. He tried to resist, for the briefest momentsomeone had placed a fairly potent, if thoroughly generic, eight-trigrams based Soul Guard on his Sea of Knowledge, but before her it was about as effective as a door made out of paper and she easily scattered it. Gu family Explore Yin Eclipse Secure Recruit Prepared Landscapes Collaboration Spirit Herbs Huang Gan Meng Frustration Obfuscation. Young Lord Gan Dun Princess Haste. Idiots Cang Di Qing Dongmei Liling Mei Impossible Knowledge and understanding, paltry as it was, flowed out of his trembling body, like a whispering cloud of frustrated voices, until there was nothing more for her gentle grasp to claim. Really, you rampaged a lot, didnt you, she sighed, considering and organizing it all into a coherent overview of the various deeds the Dao SovereignQin Gu Yanghad committed during, and in fact, for some time, before the trial. As it turned out, he had originally been one of a small group of carefully selected rogue cultivators from down-on-their-luck families and clans across half-a-dozen great worlds, someone had directed to enter Yin Eclipse almost seventy years ago. That hidden expert, or experts, the memories were unclear there, had tasked them to survey suitable paths, explore certain parts of the inner valleys and strike up mutually convenient alliances with suitable powers already lurking in this place. Most of the Dao Immortals present here were working for him, directlyrecruited from various places over the last few decades, and it was they who had, over the last sixty-or-so years, set up the prepared land in this, and a few other strategically convenient valleys linking the outer and inner valleys. Much of the rest of that time had been spent gaining a lot of knowledge, both through legitimate endeavour and infiltration of various other influences and the Hunter Bureau, about the nature of Yin Eclipse and how to survive in it. They had also turned that information and their access to these valleys towards establishing one of the more lucrative herb smuggling setups in Teng Province. It was only recently, less than a year ago, in fact, that Qin Gu Yang and his subordinates had discovered that they were, in fact, working for some part of the Huang clan, when a group of youthscomprising a significant body of the rest of those standing frozen around her with far less information discipline than the hardened Dao Immortals rocked up and took over the group. The Ancient Immortal Cao Liang had just decapitatedcalled Ye Gao Hong, was, in fact, one of the leading personalities in that new group. It was that newer group that had liaised much more openly and incautiously with other bandits, including the Five Fans, much to Qin Gu Yangs frustration. His memories of those meetings also further confirmed to her that that organization, of which she had been hearing a lot, of late, had deep roots within the Din clan. They also revealed to her that it was the Five Fans who had suggested using the specific generic method in the maintaining of the prepared lands, to lead others to suspect her clans involvement. During that time, they had also worked with, or more likely, been tolerated by, the Golden Mask, the Blood Moon Cult, the Jeo and Seo clans and several other older and more cautious rogue powers that haunted these lands in this era. In that light she was entirely unsurprised to learn that the attempted ambush of Cang Di, in this prepared land was entirely opportunistic, and pushed for heavily by Ye Gao Hong, who wanted to see what the mettle of a so called Tian of a lesser world was. The majority here had not even held Cang Di as the real target, being far more interested in Liling Mei, Qing Dongmei and the benefits they could gain from seizing them. As to the groups actual goals she could not help but grimace at them. She had no love for the Dun clan, and had never had a high opinion of Dun Jian or the current Emperor, but what she saw reflected in the eyes of Qin Gu Yang, as relayed by those who had supplanted him in control over this band was just entirely without class, or merit. That said, knowing about it would certainly come in handy, going forward. What they hoped to gain through Princess Lian Jing, specifically, even Qin Gu Yang didnt know, however, except that it was sought by those supporting one of the current Young Sovereign Candidates within the Huang clan, Huang Gan Hao. -I guess I can only ask Cao Liang and the others about that, she reflected grimly. He had to be a newly emergent candidate that openly entered those turbid waters in the last few decades, because as far as she knew Huang Teng was the long-standing front-runner from within the Huang clan for that position since it became vacant a few centuries prior. -If I want to learn more, Ill have to look at the memories of one of the Gan scions directly, it seems, she mused. You t-think you can g-get away with this? the youth nearest Qin Gu Yang, an ancient immortal pretending to be from the Shu clan, somehow managed to rasp out loud. {Nine Heavens Punishment -As expected, there is always one surprise, she mused, casually scattering the grasping, Dao Ascendant realm sealing art he had triggered at the same time with a half-draw of one of her swords. See, this is why you shouldnt break through to Immortal until your balls drop, she giggled, running her gaze over the rest of the bandits, freezing them in stunned tableau as she stopped restraining the influence of her presence on everyone but her disciple. Just to be sure, however, and to avoid triggering anything awkward with trial talismans, she also leveraged the core of her mothers Savage Corona sword set, thoroughly melting away their strength and severing all of their bound treasures in the process. The alternative was to risk them running, or another one producing a stupid treasure. Even in that moment when Qin Gu Yang tried to grasp her, she could see two had produced message talismans and a third, on the cliff top had even managed to actualize a soul-treasure. Your ancestors should be ashamed at having a bunch of judgementally retarded morons like you to fly their flags, she added, marking the ones Qin Gu Yangs memories had indicated arrived with Ye Gao Hong. It really was remarkable how long that knowledge had been around. Yet despite that, every generation had invariably returned the same bunch of idiots C people who thought that they were somehow special enough that the fairly well-understood side effects of breaking through to the Immortal realm before puberty would not apply to them. All it led to was a bunch of children in adult bodies with ''self-control'' and ''judgement'' issues galore as their emotions and mental state took a hundred times longer to settle. All for the sake of not waiting a few years. It would be funny if it wasn''t quite so widespread. Ill deeds will beget ill ends, Cao Liang observed to her, tossing Ye Gao Hongs head down on his crippled, broken body and wiping his hands casually on the robe of the youth who had been standing next to him. Quite. she agreed coldly, mostly for effect as she let the glassy-eyed Qin Gu Yang collapse to the ground. I guess the Eyes of Heaven can see clearly at least twice a day. Cao Liang gave her a sideways look, she matched with a return eyeroll. That said, dont kill them, she added with her immortal sense, just for her disciples ears. There are some things in their memories I want to check. Especially among those she drew his attention to the ones she had marked a moment before. Understood, Cao Liang murmured, in reply, then jumped lightly up to the top of the cliff, and in what amounted to the blink of an eye, bisected the Dao Immortal from the Red Sovereigns who had actualized the soul bound treasure. Even suffering from soul shock, and with most of his qi depleted, he was still a Dao Ascendant, and the suppression was still paper thin and hovering at the Dao Step. Not to mention that his newly tempered Physique, while somewhat lacking in comparison to his theoretical peers on the Hong Meng Treasure Realm, was vastly superior to almost any junior in the current generation, even the likes of Cang Di. Leaving him to deal with the others up above, she walked over to the youth who had just attacked her, and casually cupped his chin with her hands The idiots eyes dilated, and he nearly suffered a combined qi backlash and an emotional deviation under the full force of her natural beautyakin to a phoenix in cultivator form. Even had the suppression been in full effect, it would have been able to do nothing to blunt that, nor could the furious strike from an ancestors protective art, that hung, frozen in her minds eye. Gao family, from Black Lake Great World? she murmured, rather enjoying how utterly horrified he was at coming face to face with the consequences of his actions. The Red Sovereigns roots are like rock weed, huh? In terms of prestige, the Gao were a ruling clan from that Huang controlled world, so there was no reason for one of their scions, even a lesser one like this, to come to Eastern Azure, unless big-picture politics was involved. Sadly, he knew next to nothing about the specifics of what the Gan were after, except that it would become Gan Haos trump card in his fight with Huang Teng. If your ancestors could see how mediocre your talents for thievery are, they would split your ancestral shrine, she mocked, casually sealing the idiots soul and tossing his body down by Qin Gu Yang. Little Liang! she called playfully over to where he had just brutally crippled another of the Dao Immortals. Yes Senior Sister? he didnt look back as he sank his hand into the chest of a horrified Golden Immortal. Ancient and Golden Immortal Souls are kind of useful. So maybe dont break them quite that much? she suggested, idly arriving in front of her next target. He was also from the Gao, as it turned out, and was similarly wretched of deed and uninformed of purpose. An existence entirely lacking in merit, as her mother might have said. Though, actually she paused after turning to the next youth, as another ancestral art briefly darkened the edges of her vision before scattering off her like water on granite. He was one of those who had learned Favour with a Smile as well, and used it. A lot. I take that back, she continued, considering the vile things he had done under the umbrella of his privilege, in the off chance there was something. As expected, there was not. He was even more ignorant than the last one, to the point where she found herself wondering if his being sent here was a ploy by his family to get his name off their books. So Anyone else have some famous old ancestor or sect founder or ancient uncle? she called out with a smirk. There were no replies, just wild-eyed, fearful expressions, desperately trying to ask for mercy, yet much like the many victims of their crimes, now entirely without voices to articulate their plight. I guess we can just get this over with, thenunless a mysterious master is going to come and shield you? she asked, pausing for a moment as she lifted up the pallid youth in front of her by his neck. There was a notable lack of any old ghosts appearing. Oh well, she grinned, turning to Liang. Discard their bodies and just take their heads, she called over to him, simultaneously closing her fist on the youths throat, until her palm touched his spine. If we have to carry this many back intact, it will be a pain. So saying, she sealed his soul in his head, then twisted it sideways, off his body. His regeneration struggled in vain against the injury for a few moments, until she pushed her foot through his dantian, solving that issue. Kicking the body away, she gestured to take in the entire, frozen crowd, bloody head in hand. Just tie them to a branch and make a standard out of them. The few of actual backing will make for nice bargaining chips. Of course, Senior Sister, Cao Liang called back with a bright, cold smile, playing along admirably. I was just so angry, at how they dared lay hands on you, with these kinds of depraved intentions Rolling her eyes, she turned back to the remaining cultivators and waved her hand. Their bodies twisted as she sealed and decapitated them with a single gesture. Up above, Cao Liang followed suit, claiming the rest of their heads with a single flash of his martial intent, along with a suitable branch from a nearby tree that had somehow survived the worst of what the tribulation had to offer. Pausing only to collect Qin Gu Yang and Ye Gao Hongs heads, she jumped up to join him, she found he had already attached most of them by their hair to the branch, transforming it into a macabre banner. Y-you cant do this!" W-were... Disciples of The Young Sov Huang wont M-mother! How dare! Heaven has! The pathetic chorus of their souls cries tugged at the air for a moment, until Cao Liang silenced them by inscribing a seal directly onto the branch. She was just about to pass him the bundle of heads she held, when an ominous ripple within bled through their surrounds. Uh Cao Liangs gaze roved uneasily across their surroundings Oh. Motherless! She dashed over to his side and grasped him by the arm. Everything twisted and turned into strange hues and blurred outlines. Staggering, her protection talisman snapped back into focus, she found herself looking up at the Great Mount, just in time to see its slopes distort, then slowly start to roll outwards. Oh fates, may you be cursed to dance tricks before the grave of gravity! she cursed, snatching the staff and heads from him and along with her own, transferring them to her inner world. Beneath them, the dimension quake rippled out, shaking the valleys around them like a flag caught in a hurricane. Before her eyes, the singular mountain became myriada mandala of shifting mountainsas the quake transformed into a full-blown spatial avalanche, the integrity of the valleys, already tormented and battered by the onslaught of the decimation they had endured failed, catastrophically. Like a house that had had its foundations washed away by a flood. Rolling waves of dissociating space swirled around the former peak of the Great Mount before surging out across the whole mountain range in a fantastical aurora. For a split second, there were two mountain ranges, mirroring between heaven and earth with an immense plain and deserts between them. The world around them rolled into the sky and then back in on itself. At the point in which those mirror mountains met, the Great Mount briefly reformed, then wavered and shattered outwards into untold billions of shards. The valleys around them blurred and unspooled even as the entire landscape within the suppression zone fluctuated and buckled; mountains reconfigured themselves, distances changed, weird smashed valleys and odd landscapes transformed and oscillated C Plains opened up in valleys and deserts amid arid canyons, rainforests coated mountains. When the world finished reordering itself around them the Great Mount was gone. In its place was a grand vale, the montane valleys leading into it wreathed in mist and cloud. Five immense ruined towers loomed over its entrance, a fortress of ruins in a style alien to this world and yet oddly familiar to her, who had seen records of certain other places far from these starry skies. A great complex of buildings rose up the immense peak at the heart of the vale, red and white towers with roofs tiled in a hundred colours, both ruined and not. Two realities ground against each other like titanic sheets of ice or rock for a few realm plane jarring moments. Their current location was already flowing away from that vale, mountains rolling up out of ridges between them to either side. She found herself staring into a jagged wound in the heart of the mountain on the far side of the vale, amid the ruins of a great clock tower, within which was yet another, different, inherently twisted starry sky. Even though it was only extant for a few heartbeats before it started to fade away, it still took all her strength to resist the lure of that hellish rift. With its vanishing came mists, and the landscape twisted around them, radially spooling out in every direction. Still gasping from the pressure exerted by that horrible rift, she pulled out a dull grey crystal talisman from her inner world. Upon it was marked in a crude if subtly esoteric style a golden bell-like symbol that rearranged itself in her mind so she could read it. She stared at it for a long second, then, at last, decisively triggered it. *clank* *Clonk* *Clong* {Heaven Breaking Seal} The strange, dull and tuneless tones of the phantasmal bell rang out in pitches not quite meant for any sane world. They were now firmly within the vale once again, the mists swirling around the heights of the valley. Within the ruins above them, she saw a great pagoda, still intact amid the ghostly remnants of ancient ruins. At its peak stood an ethereal figure, arms behind her back, long white hair plaited in a loose style. Eyes like silver moons, and a robe like the starry sky. Everyone else was frozen, lost in the moment it seemed. That distant, regal figure held her gaze for a moment, then seemed to smile, and bow her head faintly. The mists dispersed, and the world shifted slightly. Her feet found purchase on nothing. Burying a grimace, she grabbed Liang more tightly, so he wouldnt drift away from her. With a final look at the ancient charmthe primary reason why she had been so willing to venture into those mountains in the first placeand returned it back to her inner world. If one of those idiots, trying to put strings on things from outside, saw it, they would absolutely wilfully misunderstand and use it to cause problems. Twisting in the void, she turned to stare down at the Eastern Azure Great World. A vast maelstrom swirled below them, pulling up its celestial gyre from the star ocean, a dimensional shift removed from this reality. The after-effects of whatever had just occurred could still be read in the ripples passing through it. With another soundless sigh, she focused her qi and teleported. They landed in a rice paddy which promptly turned into a bowl-shaped depression twenty metres across, sending the nearby spirit herb farmers fleeing in terror for the nearest cover. With a wave of her hand, she restructured the land and returned their crop harvest to how it had been, before strolling through the air, still carrying Cao Liang to deposit him on a convenient rock by the roadway through the paddy fields. In the distance, the outer valley region of the Yin Eclipse Mountain range was visible as a towering stormfront, shedding billowing rain clouds and the occasional stray bolt of lightning arcing down to strike a hidden peak. Behind her, the distant ocean was a blue-grey shadow, split by the rising pagodas of Blue Water City. Cao Liang vomited onto the ground. Did we? Take a trip outside? she nodded, patting him on the back. And before? he groaned. What beneath the accursed fates was? She stared at the distant mountains for a long moment, then just sighed. Nothing good. Never mention what you just saw of the totality of the heart of there. If it gets out,we will be in for a whole world of trouble. Looking around, Cao Liang noted the absence of their prisoners and groaned. It seems that Heaven may have left a way for that bunch of morons Alas, for them, the eyes of heaven do look twice, she murmured drily, transferring the heads and the branch back out of her inner world. Ignoring their horrified, staring expressions, she tied her bundle onto branch then stuck it in the ground. She chuckled nastily, looking around. It would be a waste not to ensure that such idiots serve an actual use now that they have gone to all this effort to pull off their little plan. Book 1 Epilogue (Chapter 49) – These Are Not the Valleys We Were Looking For!

~ Lin Ling, Kun Juni and Han Shu C ??? ~
Lin Ling pulled herself up and spent a few moments checking she was still whole, because she was pretty sure that the entire mountain they had been hiding under had just fallen down on them. Han Shu was still unconscious, as was Kun Juni. Squatting beside Juni, she gave her friend a careful poke and revelled in the fact that there were no voices other than her own in her head. The anomaly experience as a whole was a bit of a blur to her. She still wasnt completely sure how much of it had been ''real'' either. That said, if it was not real, that raised even more questions. -Yep, she thought to herself. -It has been fate-thrashed weird on many levels. Setting aside the fact that Juni had somehow brought stuff out of it, just the fact that she had apparently been healed in there, as had Juni to an extent, was just really fate-thrashed weird. Parts of the whole experience hurt her head a bit, especially when she looked back through her blurred memories of the battle, comparing what little she remembered of it to the battle damage she had seen inflicted. Had they just been fellow travellers? Had their presence changed stuff? Nobody had ever interacted with an anomaly on that level that she knew of, and she had read almost all of the stories about them that were available in the Bureau for perusal that her rank would allow. And there were still no voices. Even after the mountain maybe falling on them twice, and then un-falling almost as oddly. -I didnt realise how messed up my psyche was until that Magister Magus put it back together again She had to fight the instinctual expectation that a snarky or insidious utterance would appear, however nothing spoke back to her. She waited, and waited but there was just blessed silence. Sitting back, she sighed in momentary contentment at the peace in her own head. That was, unfortunately, about as far as the happy bits went though. The Magus or maybe Magister? OBrian something and a younger mage a Psionomancer? Psychomancer? Something like that had explained to her roughly what her condition was before she was healed. Her soul had been read and her memories and parts of her that made her her, on a truly fundamental level, had been liberally rearranged by someone. The Psionomancer, someone who specialised in soul magic, which OBrian had assured her was not at all a heretical thing, had helped OBrian put her memories back together and then used some special art to promote her soul to self-heal. It was not a particularly pleasant memory, though few of the ones she had from below were. The horrible feeling of the constituent parts of her returning to her would stay with her for a very long time, she suspected. They had, however, told her that it was to her advantage apparently that she was such a low realm with such a strong physical body. They had warned her to avoid significant soul shock for at least a week if at all possible, and to avoid overburdening herself, apparently, because her psyche was malleable due to her young age. She had, and still did find that a bit offensive, honestly, but probably they had a point. She knew the stories and warnings about advancing too fast to Nascent Soul, not that that would ever be a problem for her now, between her spirit root being so ill suited to her law and the lingering trauma of her ordeal below. In any case, there was another problem that made her want to scream. It was why she really wanted Juni awake, to make it also someone elses problem. In short, they were no longer where they had been. Well, they were in a very immediate sense, she had to acknowledge, looking around; however, that location changed very abruptly about twenty metres from their location in a broad circle. Behind them was still a bit of the sloping cavern wall, around them were scattered rocks and the cave floor, a small pool and two very unfortunate small shrubs and a few bits of vine and creeper. Beyond that, the chasm was now a ruined hall slowly being claimed by vegetation from the rent hole above. A smashed gouge that her C now unfortunately good C memory told her was identical in size and shape to the one that had been the open part of the chasm above them. One that looked very much like someone had slammed a gigantic sword into the mountain to open a hole into this place. The teleport circle was also still there, with its pillars and gazebo structure. What was somewhat concerning, though, was that something had cleanly cleft it apart, scattering large chunks of column and arborundum-inlaid gazebo all over the hall. Oi! Juni! Stop sleeping! she hissed and gave the older woman another, harder prod in the side. W-what? Juni sat up with a groan, holding her head. Juni stared around and then dully remarked. Ah, we survived. Again. Whats.wrong? Juni asked, finally noticing her dubious expression. Without comment, she moved to the side so Juni could see the rest of the chasm turned hall more clearly. Well, Fates curse our nine generations Juni groaned. I rather fear they already have at this point, she sighed, casting a dark look at the strange ruins around them. Turning to Han Shu, she gave him a sharp poke in the side with her foot. When he didnt really respond, she gave him a sharper one. She was still annoyed with him, although now that she had her memories back and her emotions under control it was mostly just annoyance. He hadnt meant badly by his words, but fates curse him, levity had not been the answer there. He groaned as she gave him a proper push with her foot. Once he regained some semblance of coherence, he immediately snapped away and stared around wildly. What the! Where are we? he asked, then groaned and held his own head. You ask me, but who do I ask, she grumbled. -Well, I suppose I could ask your sword. It definitely spoke on the teleport platform, she added to herself. ... In spite of her fears, the cavernous hall turned out to be far easier to get out of in the end than their circumstances had initially suggested. Her initial worry, that they would have to scale the sides or try to make their way out of the damaged portion of the ceiling, proved unfounded once they explored their immediate surroundings. While the large hall only had a few exits near their arrival point, mainly sealed doorways that led into the mountain behind them and none of them had the slightest inclination to attempt to go back inside, there was a clearly visible, open exit about 300 metres away beyond the ruined teleport platform. Making their way down the central path towards that door, between carved-out pools the size of small lakes, dotted with ruined or overgrown statues, she had to acknowledge that the whole place would have been spectacular before it fell into ruin. Even overgrown as it was, the whole place had a majestic grandeur to it that you couldnt help but acknowledge. The walls on both sides rose in terraced gardens long overgrown into tangled briar patches and mysterious herbs and vines. All of them were a bizarre hodgepodge of species. Some she could even partially recognise, mixed together with other more mysterious plants in a decidedly artificial way that spoke to deliberate cultivation at some point. -Not surprising given this whole place was artificial, she conceded. The carved pools still held varieties of spirit lotus and aquatic plants. The water itself was spiritually charged with qi to the point where it glowed faintly under her normal vision. Under brief examination with her enhanced vision they rippled mysteriously, flowers danced with little qi emissions and the whole place was almost colourful. With a soft sigh, she cut it off again and followed after the other two. Even that momentary use had given her a sense of nauseous pressure in her temples and the beginnings of a headache that was probably related to the complications that the Magus, OBrian and the Psionomancer had warned her of regarding the temporary malleability of her recovered mental integrity. Much like her, the others were also lost in their own thoughts it seemed, so they made their way onwards in edgy silence through the long hall, largely ignoring various access points on either side leading up and down. Many were sealed and most that werent showed evidence of being smashed open with brute force from either the inside or the outside. She looked in a few, but none of them had any appetite for exploring anymore. Eventually, they passed through three large arched openings. Sixteen figures in total were carved into the pillars that supported the openings, facing in and out, wearing now somewhat familiar flowing robes and armour and holding weapons like those they had seen used below. Two even wielded hybrid swordstaves like the one Juni now had. Someone really didnt like whoever these represent Juni mused, stopping to stare up at one of the swordstaff-wielding ones, a man whose face had been smashed clean off. Looking around and then checking back inside, she could see that all eight on the outside had been smashed or defaced. Faces were scoured out, details obscured. Someone had made a spirited attempt at melting two of them. Looking at the ground, she could see traces of glassy deformation that rippled as if it had punched through multiple intangible layers at a previous time. Out of curiosity, she checked the floor beyond them and found that there were indeed motifs in the floor that corresponded to those points. A giant half-circle radiating out from the gateway itself and connecting across the hall in sweeping arcs. -Permanent barriers confirmed then, she mused inwardly. Juni had speculated a bit about the motifs to her before now, but this was pretty damning now that she looked at them. Looking at this and quickly finding similar styles in her mind, she shivered. That made shaft two and those lower levels a veritable fortress C If every motif was some kind of formation line... Thank the fates they were defunct or inactive, she muttered out loud, not really intending to. What is it, Lin? Han Shu asked. She eyed him dubiously, but his politeness was clearly intended towards reconciliation over his stupidity, so she let it pass without comment. The lines in the floor are part of some defensive formation, she explained, waving to them to come and look. Oh Han Shu nodded and tightened the grip on his sword. Dont worry! she called back cheerily. If they were active, we wouldnt have gotten ten paces. They cover the whole hall in big sweeping arcs. What a cheery thought Han Shu muttered grimly, just tightening the grip on his weapon as he looked around. Without comment, Juni picked up a rock and rolled it across the floor, over the wardings. Nothing untoward happened. They threw a few bits of plant as well, just in case, but they were, it appeared, genuinely defunct. The hall beyond the arches was smaller and circular. More vandalised statues and wall carvings. The entire place had either been smashed or turned to glass. Steps on the far side led downwards again towards a barely visible opening through which proper daylight streamed, not the misty, diffuse sunlight from the crack in the roof, or some artificial projection. They didnt quite run for it, but certainly approached it with the speed of people who wish to be done with enclosed spaces and oppressive darkness in a very definitive way. Making her way down them, she stepped out through the doorway where they flattened out and into To her left and right, the clouds flowed like rivers just above them, perpetually rolling across the wings of the valley and obscuring the heights above them. The daylight was thus not really all that bright, but the familiar humid shade of sub-tropical cloud forest. Ruined buildings of grey and blue stone, collapsed and tumbled down, fused in drunken fashion almost at random were strewn through the misty forest that cloaked the slopes all around the clearing they had emerged into. Taking in the scene before her she was sure some were genuinely upside down. Others were on their side, while several appeared to be jammed or slid through the mountain slope in a decidedly unnatural manner. The impression given was that they had been swept down and deposited here somehow, or dropped out of the sky into the valley below, landing at random as if they were rocks into wet mud. She turned to look back at where they had come from and immediately felt as if she had pressure on the brain. The surface she had thought flat when walking across, was actually slanted at almost forty degrees to her right. Ummm look behind us, she said, trying not to sound as nervous as she was at heart. Both Juni and Han Shu turned and immediately took a few reflexive steps backwards. Well, thats not at all odd Han Shu agreed, looking at the tilted doorway rather uneasily. It wasnt like that when we walked across it...? Juni said nothing, just looked with palpable unease at the seamless join of the hall, which was slanting diagonally down into the mountain in a completely unnatural manner. Seeing that neither of them looked all that inclined to check, she decided to just go check for herself. Carefully, she walked back, watching her surroundings, until at a certain point the entire hall just realigned itself. Suddenly she was standing correctly aligned with the hall. She backed away and it stayed that way until she turned away. When she turned back it was distorted again, as it had been. The other two were looking at her oddly. What did you see? she looked back at the outside to try to shift the weird sense of vertigo she got looking at the hall they had just left. Because it certainly felt weird. Nothing Juni said weakly. You just shifted and became part of the hall as it is down there An anomaly, she sighed, stepping clear of it, before stared at the other places scattered below them in the forest. Do you reckon those are all the same? It took, by her estimation, almost an hour of scrambling down through the forest to reach the nearest building that was not a pile of rubble. A squat grey tower about the size of the Hunter Pavilion back in West Flower Picking which lay at a thirty degree angle to the mountain slope and jutted out amidst a sea of vegetation. The base of the tower was smoothly fused through a blocky outcropping of the bedrock, so they had to scale the outside to the second story to find an opening big enough to enter. The interior was a jumbled mess as far as she could see. Warily, Juni crossed the threshold inside and then immediately scrambled back, looking pale. Whats wrong? Han Shu frowned. Uhhh just look inside and see, Juni said without further explanation and sat on the exterior breathing hard. Cautiously, she stuck her head through the window and looked around at what was, well, a scene of carnage. Flayed and dismembered bodies were arrayed in bizarre poses, some at the point of dissolving into red mist, leaving illusions of bones of various patterns and colours floating behind. Frozen, floating in the air, the tableau was both there and not. A ghostly reality within the circular tower floor. There was, however, something odd about it that nagged at her weirdly The cool chill of the Unclouded Mind art that had been cast on her, abruptly shifted into focus and the orientation righted itself. Now she was standing amidst two places at once, or so it seemed, seeing two different scenes overlaid. There was a ruined tower room, golden and silver bones littering the floor C a weapon slammed into a wall here, an armoured torso with a skeleton inside it fused into a wall there. Overlaid with that was the scene of carnage itself C bodies disintegrating amid the chaos of two groups of people desperately fighting each other. She recognised the sides and the styles as the ones that had been in the anomaly below. She carefully backed out and looked at it again from the outside. Thats really odd, was all she could muster in the end. Isnt it just? Juni muttered Han Shu also stuck his head in and shuddered before retreating. She frowned, wondering how best to explain what she was seeing. Its not what you think somehow The scene of slaughter feels more like an echo, something preserved from the point when these towers and buildings arrived here perhaps? There are bones and weapons in the room as well, the interior looks just like you might expect, if oddly timeless in some respects. Only bone, metal and stone seem to have survived along with some other materials that presumably have protections against decay on them? Han Shu entered again for a few moments but came out hurriedly How do you arrive at that? It looks plenty real to me? She collected her thoughts and started to explain: I think it has to do with one of the arts that that Magus OBrian cast on me. Unclouded Mind I think he called it. Had to use something he called a spell scroll. Its used to differentiate between what is real and unreal. They used it to help sort my memories out, but he explained the effects could linger for quite a while. Looking back into the tower, she decided against touching anything. Shall we try the next level up? The doorway was sealed on the inside. Clearly, the attackers were caught as they were trying to attack it when whatever caused this place to arrive here happened. The trip appears to have been err Catastrophically terminal for all concerned? Juni supplied with a grimace. Thats a very good way of describing it, yes... Han Shu remarked with a wince as he took in the two floors above them. She nodded as well, but before she could say anything further, Han Shu spoke up again. The bones in the dispersing corpses looked a lot like the ones I saw in the pool inside the ruin now that I think about it he mused, staring back into the interior. Although those had a tangible sense of power that I dont get from these somehow. Ummm Juni frowned again, looking around as well. Does it feel like the qi here is really odd as well? Have you tried using your physical cultivation mantra or your spiritual law? Juni asked looking back and forth between the two of them. It was with some surprise that she realised she hadnt. On the off chance that they were in the Deep Green somehow, she had been suppressing her qi use entirely up to this point using her mantra. There was no reason to risk it being drained from her body passively by the land after all. Its not going to drain away, is it? she asked warily. If we are in the Depths of the Green Pit Ah, no, Juni replied, frowning. We dont appear to be in the Deep Green And you know that, how? This sure feels a lot like it, she pointed out. Juni stared at her for a long moment then sighed. Just look and see, there are aspects of qi here that are just refusing to settle in my body and those that are well, they are Look, just try using them and see, i cant really explain it. Frowning, she stared at Juni for several seconds, but really the only recourse was to do as she suggested. Steeling herself, she did as suggested and carefully cycled her mantra, watching how it interacted with the environmental qi that was slowly being drawn into her. -Right Juni had not been wrong, as it turned out. The qi was indeed... odd. Unsettling, even. As if there were parts to it she couldnt quite grasp. She observed it dubiously as it completed its cycle and what she had managed to get from her surroundings touched her bones The knotting sense of discomfort in her body made her gasp. The qi she had just taken in forcibly displaced part of what was already within her body, expelling it as if it were an impurity, which should have been The Yang poison which had been a concern in her blood abruptly pounced, as if it were a predator awaiting its prey. It flowed through the chink in her cultivation cycle, opened up by that rejection of her body''s existing qi and flowed into the absence, merging with the newly purified qi in a way that completely eluded her. The shockwave of that merger rippled through her, abruptly dislodging other bits of qi from bones where they were not quite in equilibrium with the rest of her reserves. Her inhalation turned into a reflexive spasm as suddenly all the yang poison from the blood that had been building up in her body flooded towards those newly emergent weaknesses. Panic gripped her as she tried to wield her mantra to fight against the poison. She was able to resist it marginally, but the recoil made her stomach knot. Reflexively she bent over and coughed, exhaling a mist of qi infused blood. -Nononono! a panicked part of her screamed. -I am not having a cultivation deviation because of the yang poison, absolutely fate-thrashed not! Not after all that! she screamed at her own body in her head. She couldnt have spoken out loud even if she wanted to. The twisting pain continued for several agonising seconds before everything calmed down and the pain subsided. Sweating, she examined the energy that had contaminated her physical foundation and gawped. The filament of qi running through her body, slowly lighting up in bone after bone as it was carried there by her bloodstream, was familiar. It had a hue of the yang heat that was distinctly at odds with the normal attributes of her qi, yet it was clearly a part of her. In fact, it felt just like the blood she had been using and carrying around. Which, now, was a problem. In the cavern, the monster''s remains had held traces of earth, yang metal and yang water along with yang fire. The blood she had now was mostly Yang aligned, with minor fire and earth attributes and also some lingering yang water. Life qi had also started to appear in it as she replenished it. Her familys spiritual art, on the other hand, was an unattributed thunder art and she was learning a variant that had synergy yin water as the base, because she was a girl, and conventional wisdom was that girls learned yin water arts. In the cave, this had allowed her to resist the poison because of the broad spectrum, but now it was mostly Yang and fire, with hints of life and earth emerging ominously, it was almost the complete opposite of the qi within her foundation. With dawning horror she worked through the predicament she calculated she was now in. The main issue was her familys cultivation law. Her mantra, like Junis, came from Old Ling at the Hunter Pavilion and was without a dominant attribute. Subsequently, the qi in her bones was yin water orientated with yang thunder. The yang thunder provided the vector, but the yin water was a direct competitor to half the energies within the remnants of the faint Yang blood in her body. Nervously, she cycled her spiritual law to see exactly how big a problem this might be in the short term. It was suppressed almost to the point of uselessness here, but it still moved within her body, drawing qi into her dantian. There was a sense of hot discomfort that shifted as the faint Yang Qi in her blood met the water qi in her dantian and the poison tried to disperse it. -Shit! Shit! Monkeyshit! Nameless cursed! she ran through curses in her head as she fought with the imbalance. Her spiritual law recoiled and she cycled her mantra again to get it under control. The yang poison, rather than being expelled, slowly merged with something else, or a bit of it did -Eh!?! She had never had a cultivation epiphany before, but in a moment of crystal clear elucidation, she was absolutely certain she had just experienced a minor one. Closing her eyes, she stared at the deviations twisting through her body as the yang poison gnawed ominously at her spiritual law. With no supreme purification pills to try to rid herself of it, all she could do was gamble on this singular observation she had witnessed. The mysterious recombination of qi that had just happened in her bones. If it could get rid of the now entirely active yang poison that had been set off by something in the ambient qi here, she might survive this. Overdrawing on her cultivation base, she converted vitality directly into qi to support herself while the mysterious qi from outside and the Yang Qi from her body recombined. At the point it touched her spiritual qi in her bones she felt the horrible sense of repelling but also a minuscule sense of merging? -Really, if they had let me learn the full chapter like my idiot older brothers and that waste of a cousin Id have yang water qi in my bones rather than yin water, she snarled in her head. -Then I wouldnt even BE in this predicament, this would be a total blessing instead! Useless fate-thrashed morality scripture, useless monkeyshit family elders and their monkeyshit notions. She let the moment flow, following the entire cycle as best she could. Watching the Yang Qi that her mantra had somehow drawn out of her blood and refined with the help of the other unusual qi in the world around them again flow into contact with the qi in her dantian that was trying to rage out of control and reject the yang poison fused with her blood. Now she felt the faintest twinges of that ephemeral suppressive, divisive dark qi from below in her dantian much more clearly. A different kind of poison chaining her cultivation inexplicably? The harder she looked the more widespread it was, she realised. Voids, illuminated in the light of the yang poison, now actively trying to overcome her innate qi elements. Riddling her whole body like minuscule barbs. In that moment of clarity, she watched the oppressive destabilizing darkness that tried to break down other types of qi, specifically the qi she already had in her body, as if rejecting it as impure somehow. The blood of the creature she had kept was now being forced to interact with it due to the mantra and the strange qi outside. Even weirder, the divisive dark qi wanted nothing to do with the yang poison, it was as if it was flat out ignoring it, and the yang poison was trying to gnaw at it to no avail. The only thing being worn down in this tug of war was her foundation and qi. As a result, the four qi types were slowly fighting and recombining, trying to find a balance now and fuse it into a new, purer type of qi. A balance of Yin and Yang. Water and fire, light and dark qi. Oppression, Deconstruction and Recombination Release Balance! -I have to find balance in them or I am dead! It was a singular, simple thought that surfaced in her head. With it, it felt like something cracked in her mind. Her mantra shifted slightly at her singluar, desperate thought and in the process acquired something from the yang poison that was almost intangible. Without her even doing anything it went straight to the darkness and something of that also connected with it. It even swirled in her minds eye and took something from her recently mended psyche breaks. The nature of the mnemonics changed subtly, even though they didnt actually change. Instead, they seemed to become more connected to her in some fundamental yet rather esoteric way. As she fought to keep her spiritual law from rebelling totally her mantra swirled again, much more confidently and started to move all on its own. She set it aside and focused on finding a rhythm between wrestling and coaxing the spiritual qi in her dantian to calm down. It almost felt like there was a fifth element in there that under no circumstances was interested in joining with anything from this new qi. The talisman around her neck started to burn hot against her skin. Hissing she tore it off. The distraction was unneeded, but the heat remained. At the same time, her spiritual qi was fleeing from her mantra and also trying to force the Yang Qi out of her bones, uncaring about the cost to her own body. It was hard to say if it was unfortunate or fortunate, but her spiritual qi was very much outmatched. All she needed was for it to calm down and just be refined for fates sakes. Sure, her spiritual cultivation might be totally wasted in the short term, but she would be alive and she suspected that change in her mantra was her Physical Foundation For a brief moment, her spiritual qi wormed out of her control entirely, as if suddenly becoming a slippery eel fish. It flooded out through her body, striking everywhere to try and There was excruciating pain in her whole body as her spiritual qi was literally kicked out of her by every other force working in her body. She screamed as it also sank chains into the impure qi that was slowly being refined and took most of it with it. Her bones were on fire, her blood boiled as her spiritual law itself twisted and inexplicably deviated without her even doing anything. She was dimly aware of someone moving, shouting, and her name? Had she fallen that was dismissed amid all the other pain and stress because failing to concentrate now would be fatal, she understood intuitively. Her cultivation base shifted, her dantian and whatever force was trying to induce her spiritual law to For a brief moment, she saw a shadowy symbol rooted deep within it, a familiar, sickening malevolence and a qi that was totally beyond her means to even touch, webbing through it. Someone had tampered with her law that was... Horrified understanding dawned anew. -Di Ji! That was how he was with her. He had marked her; for a Golden Immortal to twist a Qi Condensation cultivators law was so easy as to be laughable. He hadnt been able to touch her mantra though but that didnt explain why why was he trying to kill her? She had no time to worry further on it though, because the inertia that was building in her mantra was becoming unstoppable as it swirled around in that same cycle. It ripped through the constraints of her dantian and with it came the Yang Qi and the divisive darkness, dragged along as they continued to have their own fruitless battle. -Shit! This is a proper deviation! part of her wailed. What remained of the spiritual qi in her body that was somehow being leashed by the perversion to her cultivation law destabilised. Something tried to reach through it, to grasp for her spirit root!?! It was only a guess, but she was able to intuit what might be the goal of that seal. It wasnt aimed at her spiritual cultivation at all, but at her spirit root, at her soul. The spirit root was where the body and the soul connected in all mortals. It was a common C if somewhat useless C bit of knowledge to a spiritual cultivator of her realm, except in cases like this. This was why she kept splintering. Even if she had been healed, without excising this curse, when the arts of the mages wore off she would have fallen under its control once again, never even sensing the qi that would have doomed her. Except now, she had to reflect with a certain degree of irony, it was all rendered moot. The principle subverting her body, which she presumed was Golden Immortal at the very least based on what she knew of that villain from the stories, was no match for the intent lingering in the Yang Qi, never mind the divisive darkness. Between them, they shredded her dantian in seconds, even as the weird, reconstructive, transformative qi being incorporated from the landscape just kept merging with her body, subtly taming both rampaging forces in their own way through her mantra. As she watched dully, all these forces slowly ground down the malignant intent making her cultivation law go weird. All she could do was cheer them along, letting her mantra do its thing while focusing as hard as she could on keeping the parts of her spiritual law still in her grasp from also running berserk. Adding to the weirdness, the barbed hook-like shards of that oppressive, divisive Yin Qi were now also helping in another way, making the spiritual qi that was still forming under the perversions intent sluggish and easy to snare. In that instant she tasted a pungent sharp sensation in the air Something hit her between the breasts and excruciating pain surged through her, wracking her whole body. The yang poison no, it was almost like an intent now C raged, devouring this new pain that was trying to consume her. All she could do was focus inwards and keep what little control she had, trusting to her mantra. There was more pain and the taste of tingling sharpness. Within four cycles, half the remaining qi in her body had been changed and there was an uneasy balance between the rising tide of transformative qi outside, the fiery yang poison from the blood that had contaminated her far more deeply than she realised it seemed, the original refined qi in her bones and the suppressed water spiritual qi created by the perversion of her law. Within ten cycles that tainted qi had been totally expunged, and all that remained was the spiritual qi touched by the divisive yin darkness. Within sixteen cycles her dantian was almost full to capacity even though the efficiency of her law, now reconstituted and properly under her control once more, should be almost non-existent out here. Something told her that perhaps that Greater Restoration art that had fixed her in the dream might be to blame for this, but it was fleeting in the focus on not allowing herself to explode. By thirty-five cycles her body itself was almost at capacity, all of her feeling bloated and sluggish amid the tumult. By sixty her bones were just molten holes in her body. At eighty her blood, already boiling, felt more like a vapour in her body searing everything. By ninety cycles her dantian, already filled to capacity, was starting to deform and expand. By one hundred cycles, the yang poison in her body was finally constrained and brought into balance with that transformative outside qi. By this point, it had wormed so deeply into her body that it was even intruding into her spirit root, following the channels of weakness left by that cursed bastards attempted subversion. It wasnt until 128 cycles that everything settled down again and the darkness also found some lesser agreement and receded, its barbs vanishing as if they never were. By that point the Yang Intent within the qi was functionally a part of her whole body. Even her spirit root had been touched subtly by it. Gasping for breath she opened her eyes and accepted the pain that was twisting every fibre of her being. Her whole body was soaked in sweat and every bone in her itched. She was lying on the ground, at the base of the tower. Part of her was surprised at how smooth the ground was until it registered that her surroundings were smoking, and still partially on fire. The ground beneath her was warm glass. Juni and Han Shu were crouched almost a hundred metres away looking... well... terrified. Scorch marks were visible on both their clothes, she noted. She was also naked bar some residual tatters of luss cloth garment on her arms and her front that had rather remarkably survived this ordeal. A-are you okay!? Han Shu shouted. Sitting up, she pulled her knees up to her chest to preserve some of her modesty, Han Shus call reminding her of his presence. Casting about, there was no answer regarding modesty, so she just stayed where she was. How long was I? she asked staring at the sky which was still roughly as it had been as far as she could see. About two hours? Juni called over. You just went on fire within moments of using your mantra and then collapsed a few seconds later like a broken puppet. We managed to drag you down before the temperature got too high, so you didnt fall Juni looked up at the sky reflexively and then erm well... Ummm so about the Han Shu was also a bit pale. -Why are they both looking like they were the ones who went through whatever this ordeal was, she grumbled to herself. Setting that aside, she took a shallow breath and winced. -First things first, mantra. Very, very cautiously she used her mantra Blessing, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift She blinked, confused for a second, because it was the same until she realised that actually, it wasnt. Intuitively, as she watched it do its thing, she could feel that it was no longer unattributed, rather it now had a Yang aspect. Remarkably her dantian was still there, and largely intact, however, the qi within it now didnt respond to her familys spiritual law at all. It took her several moments of confused investigation to work out why that was. Firstly, the law was a Qi Condensation manual, and secondly, her qi was no longer attuned to it at all. The gentle pressure within her and the sense of Yin and Yang Qi merging throughout her body was -Qi Refinement...? She eyed her dantian, tormented as it, was dubiously. -What the fates? I jumped from mid Qi Condensation to what seems to be a good way into Qi Refinement? That was kind of shocking, really. And, near as she could see, she had done so in a single bound no less C all in the process of trying to keep herself from becoming Lin Ling, Alchemical Bomb Edition. That wasnt what had her heart pounding though. The longer she examined herself, the more certain she became. She had broken through to Mantra Seed. Her mantra had fused with the vital core in her bones and in the process had attained the Yang attribute from the poison. It was unclear what the darkness had done other than affecting the innate makeup of her qi foundation itself, which was now a strange balance of Yin and Yang, Fire and Water Dark ah, water and fire and thunder had merged to become Light, so Fire, Light, Water and Darkness. and Earth and Life. She stared blankly at the tower nearby. All five types of qi were in some capacity present in her body. She checked again and indeed she had Yang Fire, Yang Earth, minor Yang Thunder, Yin and Yang Water and unattributed Life. The darkness, rather weirdly, seemed to carry traces of divisive Yin aspects of all elements. It was almost as an afterthought that she realised that all her twelve external meridian channels had also been fully opened and her eight gateway meridians were realigned subtly to better reflect her current physical condition. How that could even have happened was unclear on far too many levels. Shaking her head in bewilderment, she again surveyed her surroundings. It was explicable that the ground was melted, but her eye caught the scorch patterns around her at the same time the strange sharpness in the air finally registered. It almost looked like she had been Reflexively she looked upwards. Not that running would do any good, but the clouds, while a bit dark, were otherwise as they had been. How in the fates are you still alive, you were struck nine times by golden tribulation lightning. NINE TIMES! Han Shu finally exclaimed, still looking wide-eyed. All I wanted to point out was that the qi here was weird and see if you had any idea why? Juni interjected, still looking panicked. I she frowned and tried to piece the process back together. I think the poison in my blood from... She had a moment of panic and then realised that her storage jade was still okay. The tie on it had been vaporised and it was a bit scorched and sunk into the glassy surface beside her though. She focused her qi in her hands and scooped it out easily. -Yep, definitely Mantra Seed, a part of her cheered. She froze because an inconsistency in events abruptly registered. -I tore off my talisman yet I dont have my talisman? Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. -My storage jade was on my wrist before the tribulation Absently, she reached up to touch where that burning sensation had been just above her breasts; there was no sign of it. It was awkward to look at her own chest but when she did she inhaled. A shadowy mark was ghosted against her flesh. It would have been about where her talisman usually hung around her neck. There was no intent in it now, or anything untoward. She wiped her hand across it warily and it vanished like dust beneath her fingers, leaving her none the wiser. Memories pieced together that first registered impact between her breasts she looked at the sky again. -The lightning? -But what in the fates would that have to do with my talisman or a ghostly version of it? She wondered, narrowing her eyes. -Especially given my Hunter Bureau talisman isnt with me? Something about that circumstance seemed odd to her, but it came a pale second to the question of why the bolt had hit where it had. Staring up that the sky, she silently vowed never to use her cultivation art from the family again while in here. Not until she could work out whether or not the tampering or whatever it was had been undone. Sighing, she shook her head. While that was worrying, it was not something she could deal with now and it had also distracted her from another important thing she had been about to check. Warily, she pulled out a pot of the blood and considered it carefully. Before it would have made her skin blister and its heat had been beyond excessive. Now, it felt comfortable, like a bowl of hot soup in her hands, all but confirming in her mind that she had been attuned or had adapted to it in some way thanks to what had happened. Ummm? Juni had finally made her way over, followed nervously by Han Shu. Before she could say anything, Juni tore the sleeves off her robe and unpicked the seams, then took and draped them over her shoulders, tying them under her breasts and around her waist to keep it secure. Sorry, its the best we can do until we find some suitable vegetation, Juni murmured apologetically, handing her a second piece to put around her waist. It was pretty scandalous and left little to the imagination, she had to admit, but it was still better than nothing. Looking at Juni and Han Shu, she didnt need Juni to tell her that the alternative was probably asking Han Shu to lose his trousers and walk around in just his undergarments and tempting as that was at this point, it would probably cause pointless friction. Do we really only have one full set of clothes between us? she asked. Yeah, Juni sighed. We can triage the cloth we are using as packs, Han Shu added, gesturing to the two luss cloth sheets that were tied up into bundles. but we need to find something else to put the contents in first, right? she muttered. Probably wise, Han Shu said, not quite looking at her. Though its not treated for clothing so it would be rather unpleasant to wear in any case. Whats with the pot? Juni interjected. Nodding at Han Shus words, because she really was not that enthused about wearing irritating luss cloth that was only crudely treated, she was caught slightly off guard by Junis question. Ah she stared at the pot for a moment, mustering her thoughts. I think I was more badly poisoned by this than I realised, probably from when I was in the cave initially. It just took time to work its way deep and, because I wasnt using my cultivation law at all and because of the suppression down there, it was kept in check. How does getting poisoned to that degree lead to this? Han Shu frowned. The creature this came from should have been a very high ranked qi beast. Probably above thirteen stars if I was being objectively honest, she replied. Both of them took a step back at that. Youre walking around with law infused blood and just Han Shu sounded a bit strangled as he stared at it. Well, it got us out of all sorts of problems, she sniffed, somewhat annoyed all of a sudden, by his reaction. You would be dead a dozen times over if I hadnt brought it. That is he muttered. Ling has a point, Juni interrupted with a sight. There were some other oddities as well though, the uh he... she eyed Juni, trying to decide how to phrase what she was about to say. He did something to my law, its probably broken or compromised now. It tried to run out of control and put something in my spirit root when I advanced... I think that''s why I was so... -It could have been worse, she added in her own head. -Without the suppression and that fortuitous healing I would likely have never even known until it was too late, and even then, she thought with a grim sigh, I would probably have been his permanent puppet without ever understanding. Oh, Junis face hardened and her voice took on a certain edge. I see. To see her friend so obviously enraged on her behalf made her heart warm a bit, but she wasnt done with the explanation, so let it pass unremarked. As it was she would have to worry about her spirit root later. While it had been above average, by lay standards, it was not that impressive and in the eyes of the Lin family unsuitable. Furthermore, she still couldn''t really understand what the yang poison and the divisive darkness had done to it in their rampage. Storing the jar once more, she continued her explanation as she understood it. The healing I got in that place also did something weird, I think. The energy in it reacted with the unusual qi in the environment around this tower and well, I nearly had a cultivation deviation when my spiritual law tried to just go berserk for a variety of reasons. I think thats when the lightning hit? It all gets a bit vague after that, I was so focused on trying not to explode or something it took about 130 cycles of my mantra?... you said that only two hours passed? It felt like days -It should have been days, she added in her own head. A complete cycle of her mantra at the intensity she had been using it should have taken around thirty minutes. It was a very different kind of cycle to just using it for triage or moving qi about her body. Puffing her cheeks, she gave her body a shake and looked at the tower. -Is it also a subtle temporal anomaly? -Is it making time run slower around it? It was somehow the most obvious culprit, in her own heart, however at the same time, another part of her could only say that that hypothesis was somewhat ridiculous. -I can talk about temporal anomalies, but the laws of time are something even those at the apex of the Immortal Step struggle to comprehend, and here I am guessing randomly about some fate-thrashed tower? On the other hand, the weird sensation in her qi that Juni had actually pointed out was still there. Slowly she walked away from the tower, considering her qi. About twenty metres out there was a brief wave of oddness, and then the tone of the suppression shifted faintly. It became a touch less divisive and a touch more inexorable? She stepped back across that boundary and considered the change again, particularly in light of her opportunity to consider that dark qi from the depths. There was a certain similarity there, it had to be said. Slowly she walked backwards and considered the change a final time. The strength didnt change but it was oddly passive around the tower; out here, amid the trees it was active in some subtle way. Turning to Juni, she beckoned to her to come over. Do you still get that odd feeling here, if you really focus on your qi? Both of them frowned and she felt the flicker of qi on them as they moved their own mantras... that was new. -Is that a perk of being at Mantra Seed? she wondered. Yes its still there, Juni mused. But the constraints on my qi feel more solid further away from the tower? All three looked at the low cloud boiling above them and flowing down like rivers off of the mountain itself as they considered that point. An obscured shadow piercing the clouds, some parts of it visible between gaps. It flowed past them down across the valleys, merging with the cloud level below. Sunlight occasionally broke through in rays, giving areas of brighter illumination. Staring up at it, she was struck with another weird thought -Isnt that a bit small for the Great Mount?

~ Kun Juni C ??? ~
Juni found that the tower turned out to be rather anticlimactic beyond the first eerie layer and the unexpected tribulation of Lin Lings breakthrough. The two layers above the first one were sealed somehow. They were able to enter through the damage on the fourth layer above that, but all it led to was a walkway around the exterior circumference and a sealed stairwell up. Much of the next day was spent slowly working their way down the valley. Most of the ruins were simply smashed stone shells but many had bones in them, which by general agreement they left well alone. Others had similar mirages of carnage and destruction. A plaza that was very out of place in the jungle, all dulled white marble and sleek lines, had a pit in the middle that was once probably a beautiful fountain according to Lin Ling. Its illusionary reality in the present was a burnt pile of bodies surrounding a macabre tree-like construction of hung and flayed corpses. Many had been branded in Easten with words like Heretic and Sinner. She could even see children among the piled dead. Other ruins they started to encounter had similar, grim demonstrations. A building with eviscerated corpses hung from its eaves. Drifts of dead piled up like dried leaves against the wall of what was apparently an inn now tilted on its side. They even passed by the palatial ruins of a vast boulevard, dumped in the forest, its buildings skewed and truncated, the trees festooned with corpses and the courtyards filled with mounds of bodies. They explored none of those places and moved on at almost a run, determined not to be anywhere near one in the dark. She was very, very glad indeed to finally leave the valley. It was late afternoon by that point and the whole place gave her vibes akin to the deep darkness where the SarKatush had performed their acts of probable abomination. That it was corpses of people, rather than mysterious lizards from the deep, just made the whole thing a hundred times worse. Leaving those ruins behind, they descended through a cloud layer, past the scattered ruins of a great wall and small forts, finally entering the cloud forest proper. Soon, however, she started to re-evaluate that estimation, because even the mists were strange, cloying and humid. The temperature was akin to the worst places in the High Valleys, and her cultivation and physical foundation did even less to ward it off where they currently were than it had anywhere she had been before. Only Lin Ling seemed to be less affected. The forest itself was even odder, in its own way. Not like the valley above, that they had left behind, but in its almost aggressive normality. There were a few spiritual plants, but nothing particularly dangerous or difficult to evade. Trees were familiar, although with a bizarre mix of evergreen sub-tropical flora and deciduous montane forest. Eventually, once dusk started to truly fall, they found a nice rocky outcrop on the edge of a shallow cliff and made camp. As a location, it provided shelter and good visibility while not affording any potential predators easy means to sneak up on them. None of them felt up to the idea of making a fire in the dusk, largely because the humidity was still vile, and while there were a lot of insects, none of them was in any way spiritual so all it would do would draw unwanted attention. A mortal mosquito might as well try to suck blood from granite as try any of them. Once that was all sorted though, she was left with little else to do, beyond keep a wary eye on their surroundings, so she turned to the small stack of spirit fruits she had gathered on the way down. Picking one she could identify comfortably as a Spirit Mango variant, she tested it to check that it wasnt poisonous and then took a bite to check how dense the qi in it was and further see what was going on with her qi-absorption. It was an effort not to spit it out. It was a bit too bitter for a mango and had a rather lingering aftertaste that put her in mind of rancid milk. Grimacing, however, she persevered, chewing on it for as long as she could tolerate before swallowing it down and examining herself as the qi diffused out of it. Somewhat as she had expected really, the qi in it failed to bond with her body at all, even when she -no thats not quite right, she thought, narrowing her eyes as she watched not just her qi cycle but her mantra. Her mantra got something, barely. Her spiritual law, though, might as well have not existed, and the energy claimed didnt even replenish the effort spent to extract it. Sighing, she took a second bite and grimaced, checking again. These are a bit weird, she remarked at last, turning to Lin Ling, who was sitting nearby plaiting leaf fibres into some slightly more robust garments. A grass cape and a better skirt. Taking one, the younger girl took a bite and grimaced. What is up with them? Ling asked after she had rather distastefully swallowed the mouthful. Its the same deal as with the qi, she said. The nutrition from the fruit isnt actually entering my body at anywhere near the rate it should... It just disperses away as qi I cant refine. I can grasp the barest fraction with my mantra but even then its barely worth the effort? Lin Ling considered her words and took a bite out of another one with a faint grimace. It seems really repressed but it kind of works okay? Ling took a further mouthful of the fruit. I see what you mean about these though. The energy just kind of fizzles away mostly, I can acquire a tiny bit, but it probably makes my body burn qi just to digest it. I probably wouldnt have noticed for a good while unless you pointed it out though. Does that mean that the suppression here is so great its actually forcing qi out of our bodies in some way? Han Shu stopped and looked around with concern. Are we actually in the Deep Green after all? Maybe Lin Ling said, frowning. She stared at her own body again, following the path of her qi she had first noticed it when they were making their way in and out of the odd zones of suppression around the ruins. Down here it was much more consistent. A gentle tug on any bit of unattributed qi in her body and also a firm pressure all around them. Nothing she did to her qi would stop that which was unrefined from bleeding away. Even refined qi only lingered tenuously. It really did remind her of the Deep Green, but it lacked the ominous hunger of that place. They sat there in pensive silence, watching the sunset. What if? she started to say. Please dont say it, Ling murmured with a weary sigh. It kind of has to be though? she said, suddenly tired. Has to be what? Han Shu asked with a frown looking between them. Is it possible we ended up in another anomaly somehow? she said at last. How do you come to that conclusion? Han Shu asked. Well, the fact that the chasm changed because the mountain collapsed, then remade itself twice, right above us no less, was a pretty big hint, Lin Ling interjected rather sourly. Not to mention the entire valley full of creepy ruins. The Great Mount slopes are dangerous, but they are not totally blank spaces. Ruins of that size would have been noted somewhere, she added. What do our talismans say? Lin Ling asked after another moment. She grunted, having actually forgotten about them in everything else that had been going on. They had tried to destroy them in the calamity that unfolded but they had, against all the odds survived. None of the anomalies they had encountered had looked anywhere close to anomalous enough that she trusted them to do their bit either. Left with no other means to destroy them and with the knowledge that even severing the soul-bound link would only marginally obfuscate the link she had through it to the core loci in Blue Water City, she had just stashed hers in her storage talisman and vowed to look for the right opportunity. She pulled out her talisman and gave it a nudge with her qi. Okay... Now thats just plain weird. She poked the talisman to show them the leader board
Place last shift Name Influence Score
1 +0 Lin Ling Hunter Bureau 920,021
2 X/? Han Shu Hunter Bureau ~ODR
3 X/? Kun Juni Hunter Bureau ~ODR
4 X/? Tian Cang Di Shu Pavilion ~ODR
5 X/? Huang JiLao Huang Clan ~ODR
6 X/? Lian Jing 19th Imperial Court palace ~ODR
7 X/? Shu Erwei Wise Gate of Supreme Law ~ODR
8 X/? Tuo Hai Heavens Justice Sect ~ODR
9 X/? Gan Jiao Red Sovereign Sect ~ODR
10 X/? Gan Renshu Red Sovereign Sect ~ODR
They are all ODR apart from Lin Ling? Han Shu said incredulously. Well thats not at all ominous, she remarked, eyeing Lin Lings rapid drop in score, and the fact that it was the only one still showing a score at all. List score, she commanded. The projected table twisted and showed a list of maybe 500 names, all of them in the range of ~60,000 up to Lin Lings score of 920,021. Still an insane score by any measure, but not in the tens of millions at least. What is with that score? It was what, 15 million before? Han Shu muttered. She shook the talisman speculatively as if that might actually help. Uhhhh I did have a weird experience in my tribulation, Lin Ling said, looking nervous. Right? she said, eyeing the younger woman. Well I thought I had my talisman for a moment, so I tore it off, but it still left a strange mark on my breast thats also where I was struck with the lightning? Thats... Han Shu eyed her dubiously. Thats very weird, she agreed, looking at Lin Ling more closely. -Did her talisman unbind or did something else happen? she mused inwardly. She still has a score, or is it that whatever was forcing her score so high is no longer associated with her talisman? As to why everything else is now Out of Detection Range, could it be because of whatever made the Great Mount do what it did, and the tribulation thunder? Lin Ling suggested. Its wild speculation, but there was nothing else that obvious to pin all this on. Who knows... Han Shu said, staring pensively at his talisman. So long as we dont get those weird scores back again that make us a target for every competitor in this insane trial, Im all for it, Thinking about what Lin Ling had said, about the talisman, something tugged at the corner of her memory. It took her a moment of reflection as the other two sat in silence considering what might actually be done, to work out why that sounded familiar. It was one of her uncles war stories. Well, not really a war story, more a story about trying to destroy an evil cult. They had used talismans handed out to poor beggars, pretending they were mendicant preachers. Those talismans had been designed so that they could manipulate fate to steal away Good Fortune from Ma Vung City on the Northern Tang continent. When it was discovered and the plot outed, the Military Authority had tried to assault their strongholds but met with misfortune after misfortune. Mostly she had remembered it because her uncle had been rather vivid about how vile this cult was, both in their intentions and the misfortunes visited. It had given her nightmares about fate when she was young and got him a lengthy telling off from her mother. In the end, the general had petitioned Shan Lai to smite the evildoers, and the Authority Seat had broken their Good Fortune directly and directed a bolt of black tribulation lightning to smite their fortress, removing its protections so it could be assaulted. It was a famous story in many rights, for all that it had happened a millennia or so ago. The means by which they had directed that bolt She stared at her own talisman. -Theres no way, right? -Yes, that kind of art exists, she told herself. -But... But fate and its workings was a thing for those who sat at the very apex to ponder. Things that related to fate, especially its perversion or subversion were all proscribed. You just didnt go there. A link between their souls and their talismans and the Blue Water City Bureau was just that, nothing particularly mysterious about it from the wider perspective of their world, except Another niggling doubt emerged. A curse of her being rather well-read for her age and her cultivation realm and having a tutor that liked to explore ancient ruins. -There are talismans that can measure the worth of a persons deeds, they are used in trials in the central continent. -But that still doesnt explain how our talismans are on there unless the organisers have gotten the support of the Hunter Bureau somehow? That seems unlikely. -If it was a Hunter Bureau trial, the notifications would be different, the structure much more controlled, and C and this is important C it wouldnt be open to anyone not a Junior Official in the Bureau Bah! Han Shu abruptly stood with a disgusted sigh, shaking her out of her musings. He took his talisman, put it down on a rock and drew the black sword. Lets do an experiment, tell me what it says if I destroy my talisman with the sword. You think that will actually do it? she asked, eyeing the sword and trying not to sound too dubious for all that it was clearly a powerful artefact. I know the sword is powerful and all If there is anything that can do it, its probably this, Han Shu said decisively. It injured the lizards and whatever the spider demons I encountered were and it chopped up people in the anomaly like they were rotten kindling Its not that I want to doubt, she pointed out, but these talismans are made by skilled craftsmen from the Blue Water City Bureau, remember. Short of finding something like the Stopping Pit out here, its still probably the best bet though, Han Shu said, lining up the strike. Not to mention the old ancestor who was with it was very clear that it was something not to be treated lightly. I dunno what realm that guy was, but he was willing to curse the Emperor of his era and someone from the Kong clan by name. -As arguments in favour of this working go thats not terrible logic, she conceded to herself. Even if there are some big holes in it. Still, she said nothing as Han Shu cut the talisman cleanly in two with the blade. Pulling up the table of names and refreshing it she watched Han Shus name fade off the list completely. At the same time, he put a hand to his chest and grimaced.
Place last shift Name Influence Score
1 +0 Lin Ling Hunter Bureau 920,021
2 X/? Kun Juni Hunter Bureau ~ODR
3 X/? Tian Cang Di Shu Pavilion ~ODR
4 X/? Huang JiLao Huang Clan ~ODR
5 X/? Lian Jing 19th Imperial Court Palace ~ODR
6 X/? Shu Erwei Wise Gate of Supreme Law ~ODR
7 X/? Tuo Hai Heavens Justice Sect ~ODR
8 X/? Gan Jiao Red Sovereign Sect ~ODR
9 X/? Gan Renshu Red Sovereign Sect ~ODR
10 X/? Jiang Ruo Jade Gate Court ~ODR
Well, thats pretty conclusive Lin Ling said with a sad sigh. They both stared at the cut talisman, nodding glumly. Ah! Ling suddenly clapped her hand to her head. How stupid! Hey, Juni, what does it say about losing your talisman in the additional information that came with the proclamation? You know, the stuff we just ignored back then? ... She stared at Lin Ling for a moment, then exhaled softly, feeling a bit depressed. There she had been looking for all kinds of reasons and probably it would just say outright what means were available if you lost your talisman. Flicking back through the messages sent to her talisman, she found the original communication and accessed the additional information. A lot of it was pointless; there was to be a big event in Blue Water City yada yada, various old elders, even a benediction of good fortune from an Imperial Prince? That made her raise an eyebrow. Finally, though, she found what she was after. Here we go, it says that if you are killed by someone, your score will be added to theirs, but if someone just steals it, or you lose it for whatever reason, or its damaged, you can petition the Imperial Astrology Bureau for a divination in relation to your role in the trial. They will then re-affirm your rank directly pending a short investigation. It makes no mention of others divining you The Imperial Astrology Bureau are a bunch of self-serving crooks, Lin Ling scowled. Its absolutely within their means to be that corrupt. -Yes, she mused. They certainly are. Never mind her own experiences dealing with them through the Kun clan and the Bureau, Lin Ling certainly had perspective on their ways and means, given her family background. The hand of the Astrology Bureau and the Second Imperial Prince in what happened to the Lin School was something of an open secret. Nobody was going to bad-mouth the culpable parties, and the Lin School and Lin clan was basically abandoned apart from a few remnants lucky enough to escape into the umbrella of places like Blue Water Province where the Imperial Writ was a little less authoritarian. History was written by the winners, after all. Well, if anyone should be confident of getting through these valleys and out of the mountains in one piece, it should be us, she said with a sigh. And this thing is functionally useless in here, given we still have our scrips and some storage talismans. She tossed it over to Han Shu. Break away. He dropped it down and gave it a poke with the sword. She had no means to check if her name vanished from the list as well, but it assuredly did. What about Arai and Sanas talismans? Han Shu said. No. Lin Ling said flatly. But They are already listed as ODR-S and with reconstructed scores to boot, Lin Ling countered. But their locations can still be divined, Han Shu said pointedly. She rubbed her temples and sighed. Those two talismans were indeed the only reason to keep them was to return them to Jun Han. That and the fact that they were not pavilion issue, in a strict sense, but provided directly by him, and then linked to the Pavilion. Old Ling had been remarkably okay with that irregularity, and it had never passed any comment since. It made sense that neither Lin Ling nor Han Shu would know. Probably only she, Old Ling, Old Fang, Arai, Sana and their father along with Grandmaster Li were aware of it. She took Arais out and pushed some qi into it. As expected, it did nothing. She considered it, and then on a whim pushed her qi into the restriction to see if she could see {CAO HONGJUN} The signature of the person who had created the talisman hung in her minds eye for a long moment, and she put it back quietly in her storage talisman. How Jun Han had a talisman for his daughters created by such a figure was not hers to question, but throwing them away was probably not a good idea. Well? Han Shu said, looking at her. There wont be a problem with their talismans, I think. They should be returned to Jun Han Han Shu gave her a dubious look but said nothing, wisely noting the finality in her tone. As to those? The first properly weird ruin we come across, we chuck them inside, she added, glancing at the two talismans on the rock.

~ Mysterious Sword Lady C ??? ~
Unbidden and unnoticed by them or the world at large, the mysterious aspect of the sword C which had been making a crown out of the severed visual imprints of snapdragon flowers C sighed softly and reached out, plucking the invisible threads that were still twisting around the ruined talisman, seeking out their former owners incrementally and properly extinguished the links, in a manner akin to pinching out a candle, glad they had allowed her the opportunity to do that. The manipulation trying to twist them from afar, as it was so many others, had come ominously close to touching her a few times. That was not a score they would like to see on their talismans, she was pretty sure. It would make that of the girl now finally reaping the rewards for her accumulations brush with a ''Ridkul''s Miraculous Cube'' look positively mundane. She again considered that for a moment as the intention hung in the air, chasing back down the lines of karma around the two talismans, removing them entirely for good measure. Away from the greedy eyes of stolen fate, what had happened to that poor child was starting to balance itself out. Before, she might have been tempted to see to it that the cube was returned to someone responsible, but for now... It was somewhat related to the reason for those outside eyes seeking to get into this place, but if they thought the passage that cube could open for them would land them anywhere good they were in for a very rude awakening indeed. Shaking her head drily at that, she shot half an eye in a distant, impossible direction and sighed again, before turning back to her crown of flowers. That was a bit more concerning. They were still unclear why the Damnation had rolled up like it had. Such intent didn''t come out just for social purposes, not in Heavens like these, and this place was abandoned to reality, held lost in the abyss in all likelihood. More concerningly, its arrival also related to the actuality, rather than the reality, of the heart of the hyper-dimensional rat-warren that made up much of this remnant, adrift on the edge of reality. The reality of the Perilous Realm actually lay within this place, albeit in a somewhat older iteration. Reality twisted momentarily and was forced to consider in a slightly abstract way on her behalf that the actuality of its current circumstances was not somewhere that even a being like her could, or would easily seek to peer on a whim. A place gripped in the feverish harmony between memory, dream and nightmare. Frozen, between three absolute forces of an ancient era; ''The Gate of the Uncreated Time'', ''Bright Fortunes Peony Tree'' and one of the great seals of the ''Labyrinth of Chronominthian'', the latter of which had been so stupidly broken open by the apostles of her maker''s brother in the name of their petty greed and fear. The scar damage itself was still resonating from the actions of those outside... but... As first impressions went it was rather inconclusive, but her intuition for these things considered that whatever had brought down the Damnation, while it had caused inconvenience for them and a lot of stress for their erstwhile landlord, wasn''t malicious. To them or their views at least. The moment rejoined itself, cohesion was restored and she pursed her lips, wondering idly if the flower garland also needed a bit of white in there.

~ Dun Lian Jing C ??? ~
Lian Jing hauled herself over the slippery rocks and hissed with pain. -This is definitely not how this was meant to go, she thought grimly. -Definitely not the plan. An actual plan would involve more strategy and a lot less aimless running on her part. There were also far too many fate-thrashed questions. Starting with why, in all the nameless cursed problems they might encounter, would they be ambushed by the Red Sovereign Sect within five minutes of getting out of that damn sinkhole. The only thing she was certain of really was that they picked that moment very deliberately. Most likely because it was outside of divination range and everyones communication talismans were out of order. Except for JiLaos, but nobody other than them knew that. There was no other reason they would be that overt, even with that kind of firepower. -Also, how did they manage to teleport in like that? She knew the answer already in her gut. They had some formidable ancestral artefact that could overcome the turbulence of whatever that had been. She was hesitant to call it a tribulation, it had felt more like a censure. -Rather than that, shouldnt you be wondering how they managed to crack open the valley like it was a rotten egg? Her mind treacherously added. -Shit, shit, fate-thrashed virgins blood in a cup, she swore at her own mind. That fate-thrashed mushroom was certainly responsible for her psyche acting out in this way. She skidded around another tangle of dense vegetation and turned down the gully that led away from them and downslope as fast as she dared. This new place had significantly less landscape threat compared to the valleys they had been in before, but it had another bigger problem. To make it worse, she wasnt entirely certain what was causing the full extent of it either. It could be the mushrooms C she had barely been clipped by their weird field and it had done all kinds of nasty things to her soul power. Things that the pills she had were inexplicably not capable of fixing. That those effects were extending to her qi as well... wasnt unreasonable. It could also be caused by the fundamental devouring law that permeated this whole place. It was strange and also held a hint of some other power, a vast dividing intent that was always lingering like knives in the dark. She could barely resist it at full strength, even with her refined principle, and it was making her flight all the harder as a result. There was a *thwack* behind her and something smashed the rock behind her to smithereens. Not a lethal blow but debilitating certainly, which seemed to be their strategy so far. And of course, that was the other other problem. Her pursuers, and their ambushers for that matter, had a means to lift the suppression to a degree that made resistance at short range impossible. Even that might not have been too bad, they had a lot of talismans, but their ambushers had led with a front line of over a dozen Dao Immortals. Against three Ancient Immortals and a weary bunch of Golden Immortals, Chosen Immortals and the odd Immortal. Laughable, really. The Blue Gate disciples had been massacred in a matter of moments or fallen to their doom with much of the Ran clans group into the maw of that terrible mushroom colony. Another distant laugh echoed and a scything wave of nihility tore apart the vegetation ahead of her, forcing her to divert or run straight into it. She threw another talisman and hurled herself over the edge of the ridge. She had already wasted several powerful talismans and one of the lifesaving treasures that the Emperor bestowed on all his children on them, finding out that punching through these attacks was pointless. Her pursuers had as many talismans as she did, and several of them were Dao Immortals as well, she was sure of it. She slid down another rock and narrowly avoided falling into a chasm. Nameless fates. She threw herself across the void and sank her fingers into the rock a little for enough purchase to vault over. Again she had cause to curse this qi devouring malaise, it was almost like gravity dragging her down, restricting the very way her qi flowed. Even exerting the full strength of her refined principle, resisting it was like grabbing fog and it was making her flight even harder C never mind trying to use her spiritual law or the body art her teacher had given her. Ahead of her, she caught a flicker of a person appearing. She cursed. -Fates go suck the nameless cock, how can they keep teleporting like this. Are they all using Dao Sovereign talismans or something? She was half sure that Ran Hao and Huang JiLao had survived. She hadnt seen either die, anyway. Most of the mercenaries had managed to evade falling into the damn pit... and then sided with the Red Sovereign Sect. Their strength was also concealed by precious artefacts they had failed to notice, all of them either Golden Immortals or Ancient Immortals. Most of the Blue Gate disciples that hadnt succumbed to the mushrooms had died in short order, which was expected, the leader of the Red Sovereign Sect disciples had killed Tan Fang. She hadnt seen whatever happened with the rest of the White Storm Sect disciples. She supposed they were dead. Yan Ju had been captured, she thought. She had seen him be forcibly teleported somewhere else C using a shift talisman of all the fate-accursed things C by one of the Dao Immortals. Ahead of her, she got an ominous premonition C again. They were trying to stop her gaining ground, forcing her away from the lower parts of the valley, over rough ground, while they skirted below or hopped ridges. It was perplexing, they could easily catch her with Space Shift Talismans or Sky Lock Talismans. She risked attempting a short-ranged teleport and felt the art break like it was water skittering off a solid wall. The stability of this place was ridiculous. -How!? She screamed in her own mind. Her own teleport talismans were completely useless in this place, it seemed. There was another flicker ahead of her which she immediately turned away from. They were forcing her to climb. Again. What was the point in even trying to wear her down? She couldnt understand it at all. She had almost no soul force left as it was. The only reason her psyche wasnt fragmenting was her own mental fortitude at this point. Never mind that between the mushrooms and this place, her Immortal Souls foundation was actually starting to suffer real damage. She ate another soul reconstruction pill which helped a bit, but before she could get any benefit from it there was a *shufft* and she was forced to use her principle again to dodge a scything blade of pseudo-wind law. -Every. Fate-thrashed. Time. She groaned again and swallowed the blood back down. The degradation was still slow but given time and this persistent pressure, if left unchecked it would cause a problem in its own right. She risked cycling her cultivation law, which burnt more qi than it actually used but did allow her to stimulate her principle fully in the process. Ignoring the damage it caused her as best she could by eating another meridian reinforcement spiritual Dan, she sprinted up the slope as fast as she could, flitting from rock outcrop to rock outcrop. There was mocking laughter from behind her, amplified by qi. -How amateurish, she hissed. With a *crack*, a whole section of the cliff above her just shifted. She flitted through the falling fragments, deflecting the few bits that were too close. There was no realistic possibility that that could actually slow her... -No it really is all about draining my reserves for some reason. If they keep this up, it is almost like they are treating me as some kind of demon beast. Bleeding it out so they could surround it and She pushed that demeaning thought out of her head and started to climb into the mist. Unless they had some kind of serious divination talismans, it would slow them down a bit, it was rife with dimensional shifting distortions. Someone fired a fire art that would inflict mild damage to her soul through its principle into the mist above, letting the embers spark down randomly into the vegetation where they burnt inky purple holes through trees and even corroded the rocks slightly. -Shit thats a law comprehension relating to soul power! She cursed. Fate-thrashed Dao Immortals! That made two at least that were chasing her, along with several Ancient Immortals and over a dozen Golden Immortals -Fates cursed bastards, isnt the Red Sovereign Sect affiliated with the Huang clan, anyway? -Are they trying to target JiLao? But if that is the case, why bother with me now I am separated from the rest? Do they just want treasures or something? Cursing them in her heart, she reached the ridge top and, remembering some of the advice from their now dead Beast Cadre guides, sprinted along the ridgetop following the rising contours. Going up was dangerous for everyone apparently, and the higher your cultivation the stronger the push back from the suppression apparently was. -Lets see if I can get high enough that the Dao Immortals no longer have an advantage, she hissed mentally. As far as plans went, it was not the best, but it really was her only one, as far as she could see.

~ Sana & Arai C The Perilous Realm ~
Six hours later they were stood on the hill overlooking the river, feeling confused. The village that lay beyond it was now a smoking ruin. The degree to which it had been demolished was remarkable. "So clearly there was a shift of some kind earlier today," she said eventually. Well, this certainly explains why so many of those ruins were so ephemeral, Arai remarked grimly. It does, she agreed. In the distance, she could see what looked like corpses. More palls of smoke rose beyond distant hills. They hadnt been noticeable to them before because they had both assumed that the hazy, misty darkness was low-hanging cloud C the wind was also blowing the wrong direction. The biggest plumes, merging into a vast, acrid, misty smog came from beyond the head of the valley, where the fortress and, she guessed, a city had been. Behind them, the mists and low cloud obscured the great school, but the darker shadows shifting within the mist spoke ominously to more smoke and devastation. Well, as far as choices go this is not Arai started to say. OVER THERE! someone yelled, drawing their attention back to their immediate surroundings. Surprised, she turned to see a group of armoured figures had crossed the river from the town and were hurrying up the rising slope in their general direction. -How did we not notice them? She looked around to see who they were talking about, but there was no one... else there? Her vision snapped into focus on the group. Their weapons were drawn and had fresh blood on them? Uhhhh? Arai said dully. They can see us, she said simply. So it seems, her sister agreed grimly. And they do not look pleased about that We aren''t responsible for this, are we? she asked nervously, looking back towards the distant village. I dont think so somehow Arai trailed off, even as her hair abruptly stood on end. The smoke in the distance split and a shadow In the distance, she could see several more vast shadows floating high in the sky in the direction of the fortress. Something twisted one and suddenly a vast flying boat of metal and wood was spiralling across the middle of the valley like a thrown stick. It hit the ground, flipped, and its various pieces scattered across the far mountainside There was a stomach-dropping hiccup and then they were both thrown down by the shockwave as it exploded. Gasping, she spat blood onto the grass, her body screaming at her, trying to see where Arai had fallen. DIE! A womans voice laden with a truly heaven-shaking fury echoed like a thunderclap and they stared open-mouthed as a nearby mountain peak was demolished by something, half of it simply vanishing like a street magicians trick amid a haze of ash and dust that scattered away to the north in a frozen smear across the sky, accented only by the occasional flicker of lightning in the dust cloud. Shaking her head, she pushed herself up, finding Arai sprawled near her, wiping blood from her face where her nose was bleeding. What ju Her sisters words just happened? were lost as the sky above them turned dark as night and a sword suddenly descended from the firmament. It was as big as a mountain, pitch-black as it cleft apart reality. All along the blade, golden-red symbols were swirling that read Arch Magister Magus, Elaria Vesperina Everkind C Sword of Extinctions Origin {EDGE OF EXTINCTION} The prestige of the art if that was what it was, sank through the world, dragging everything down in some fundamental, stomach twisting way as the sword fell. She had no words to scream, even as the symbol rose in her minds eye and did something. The creepy feeling of imminent mortality that had just crept up on her didnt fade entirely, but it did somehow stop feeling quite so imminent. {KINGDOM OF BLADES: ETERNAL END} The immense blade bearing down on the whole world blurred and became thousands of blades. Each one was still immense. They swirled out like black wings through the sky, tearing through distant ships with cracks of distant light. The rolling distortion from the impacts flowed out, making the entire world quiver around them like it was some kind of jelly. What it? she managed to force out, fighting against her own perception of the world around her as her vision went woozy. {OH LORD! YOUR WORLD TO TURNING!} A mans voice, grand-sounding and profoundly regal, thundered across the sky. With it, a vast corona arose in the horizon, pushing back the night from the descending sword and bringing with it the echoes of other terrible voices. {DAY OF JUDGEMENT!} {CALL OF GOD} {HAND OF GOD, TO STRIKE OUT THIS MORTAL HOUR} {OH LORD! THY KINGDOM COME!) Five red-robed figures, all old men, descended from a great golden gate in the sky, armed and armoured in glittering gold and silver, carrying swords and staffs. The golden light above twisted and became winged figures that swept down like a tide. {A thread of gold, unable to be sold, the promise of our kind.} Golden threads, like flowering vines swirled out from the great pagoda, everything they passed through shearing apart in waves of searing fire and shrieking wind. Two more figures stalked out of the ruins of the academy. A man and a woman dressed in shimmering robes of gold. The old man had the aura of a terrible sage, while the hooded woman had one of ominous slaughter, carrying a shimmering bow engraved with similar designs to the ones the threads had just formed. She was clearly the origin of the threads. The old man raised his hands up above him and roared {THOU SHALT NOT ENTER IN} The golden tide descending from above was scattered by the cataclysmic roar. The five red-robed figures fell back momentarily in the face of the attack, before recovering and summoning a barrier in the shape of a vast, five-pointed star surrounded by symbols similar to those they had been learning to shelter them Space twisted, bent, and a shadow stepped through the world. A vaguely female figure clad in a robe of star-drenched midnight. Her features were indiscernible beyond her hair, which burned like starfire. Over her shoulder she carried a great black blade that was so dark it was impossible to look at, even as it simultaneously demanded that she have eyes only for it, forcing her acknowledgement in some deeply unsettling way. The starfire-haired woman stepped forward, swinging the blade effortlessly through the constellation-like barrier of symbols and arrived before one of the red-robed figures, who was hurled high into the sky in a red blur. A second of the red-robed figures attacked from the side only to be catapulted away to hit a distant mountain, which recoiled and then exploded outwards like it had been hit by a meteor. The remaining three old men fell back, all displaying various personal arts C barriers mostly, either around themselves or to slow their attacker C as the woman ploughed forward. The remaining flying vessels that had been bombarding the mountain slopes were shattered, their remains scattering across the sky above them, raining thousands upon thousands of figures down like rain amid their wrath and ruin With a thunderclap, everything shifted and the world flowed backwards. Distortion roiled out of the ground and seemed to pull a second iteration of the whole valley out with it. There was no time to react as the entire world seemed to split along far too many axes for a healthy reality to have. There is no point in even screaming, she thought as the land rose to hit them both. The river was above them somehow, the other figures screaming as they fell into shattered nihility. Everything settled back in place There was a stomach-dropping hiccup and then they were both thrown down by the shockwave as it exploded. DIE! The moment reset and the ship spiralled out of the sky once more. It hit the valley floor, but this time, rather than pinwheel left, it flipped over and arched over them to hit a nearby mountain behind them, which bent inwards and then exploded like someone had hit it with a primordial hammer. She was so far adrift from events that she barely had any time to register that the symbol was blazing in her mind, doing something the mountain warped and twisted outwards, revealing a black crack in reality at its heart. There was a stomach-dropping hiccup and then they were both thrown down by the shockwave as it exploded. DIE! This time there was no explosion, instead, she smashed into the grassy sward. The valley was a haze of mist and cacophonous silence. Across the river, in the village, the dead were rising, screaming in existential fury even as the village itself started to sink into the world. The mountains groaned above them bending like trees in a gale. The world of the valley twisted as the smoke pall was cleft apart. The five red-robed figures had some strange scroll out and a great totem-like standard chanting something {We Decry Thee, Spawn of Elder Greed, Deceiver''s Disciple, Be Cast Out!} {~VOID BAR~} The mountains recoiled again, the slopes far above the great school split, the great clock tower twisted bizarrely An immense attractive force suddenly twisted into the world. Above them, above everything, centred around the broken, scattering remains of the great tower was another starry sky C a dreadful place that whispered in unspeakable tongues and held a deeply unsettling aura within it. The five red-robed figures screamed even as three more arrived to grasp two of them from the nihility. The starfire-haired woman and the survivors and everything else was drawn away into it with a reverse explosion. Black cracks were flowing across the entire valley now, emanating from where the rift had been. Every grass stem seemed to be shifting through a few too many dimensions. The stable points! a rational thought emerged, desperately, out of her minds eye. As one they hurtled towards the distant golden-leafed thorn tree with its piles of artistically arranged rocks on the next hill, dark lines chasing them across the hillside. The soldiers who had spotted them were too close to the river, which was also manifesting its own cracks. It washed over them, drawing them away into the nihility beyond those cracks. Everything was sinking now, the mist flowing back through the world around them carrying with it ominous intents that She tensed, terrified, as the mist rolled over them, however it passed right through her as if she simply wasnt there. Dont stop! Arai screamed soundlessly at her, not that she had, in truth, grabbing her arm and hauling her onwards, across the hill-top, past the carved stones They made it to the tree and clambered into its low branches, ignoring the scratching thorns just as the cascading avalanche of horrifying unreality caught up with them. The ground around the tree tore apart in unnatural fragments, like cracks spidering across a glass mirror. There was no sound, just pressure and dissociation, leaving only the ancient stone bath, the tree, the cairn of stones and a few of the other carved stones floating in nihility, with them seated in the branches staring at reality as it now existed around them. Deepening darkness hung like drifting veils across shattered shapes. A bit of a mountain, a piece of a black spike she dimly recognised as one of the towers from a mountain above walls, towers, parts of a city, parts of other buildings, ruins of villages the other circles of stones. Bit by bit they faded out, until only the tree and the contents of their hill were visible amid a pitch-black void. Dimly, she got a glimpse of another world through the veil. Remnants anchored to each other in precarious, improbable ways, buried in There was a gut-wrenching sense of spatial obliviation all around them. She screamed, soundlessly, holding onto Arai for dear life. In her minds eye, the symbol was now resonating with every fibre of her being, even as she realised, to her ever deepening terror that the tree itself was starting to scatter as well. In the instant before the tree itself faded away, everything seemed to slide out of every direction at once she blinked, staring around at their surroundings in mute confusion, her scream strangled by inarticulate shock. Uh. Arai exclaimed blankly. They were both still sitting in the branches of the tree, on a hill, looking out at the valley that was once again populated by smoking ruins. Above them, the school rose in the near distance, wreathed in mist and low cloud. They stared in stunned silence for a small eternity, unwilling to drop off the tree A bird chirped somewhere nearby. A leaf fell off the tree onto her head. Reality remained resolutely intact. OH COME ON! she screamed, finally giving voice to the building frustration that was now a white-hot fire in the core of her very being. What beneath the fates do we have to survive to actually get OUT OF THIS FATE-CURSED PLACE? Her yell echoed around the forest vale they were in, disturbing a bunch of birds from the treetops, but elicited no other response from the once again stable landscape. Glossary & Terms (WIP) PoV Character Glossary (WIP) click spoilers at your risk, really, i warned you, seriously! Protagonists
Jun Arai Description: The elder Jun sister. 18 years old (at the start of the story). Dark hazel-green eyes. Dark brown hair that is a bit straight, but tends to go curly at the ends, kept long and usually plaited or tied back in a bun. Of above medium height with a well proportioned, athletic build befitting her lifestyle. An Outdoors, Mediterranean complexion. Overall her appearance very much takes after her mother for those who knew her parents. Cultivation Law: Physical Cultivation Mantra, passed on from her mother. (Inheritor) Mantra: Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul Cultivation Realm: Physical Foundation (peak) Spirit Root: Good Quality but otherwise unknown - was never formally tested. Art List (notable, as of story start - not spoilers, just tagged for length) Hunter Pavilion
  • Flickering Steps (Basic Movement Art)
  • Empty Eye Steps (Basic Concealment Art)
Jun Household Various basic (intent only) martial forms taught by their parents: Sword (1 & 2 Hand), Spear, Staff, Short Blades/Daggers. Spoilers Spoiler before Book 1 chapter 35/36 Physique: Myriad Transformations (Mortal) - Chapter 35/36 Mantra: Heart > Blessed, Renewal > Bestow, Soul > Day Spoiler before Book 2 chapter 56 Breakthrough: Golden Core. - Ch 56 Golden Core: Boundless Transformations Sovereign Core - Black gold with black/white corona, symbol and 10 flames of yin yang elements cycle and 2 other hard to sense flames Spoiler before Book 2 chapter 58
  • Red-Gold Thread
    • Various comprehensions on Elaria''s Martial Sword Form.
Spoiler before Book 2 chapter 63 Breakthrough: Soul Foundation > Nascent Soul
  • Soul type C Overcoming Extermination Tribulation refinement C Silver with black/gold corona
Spoiler before Book 2 chapter 74 Breakthrough: Nascent Soul to Dao Seeking. Principle: Myriad Transformation

Jun Sana Description: The younger Jun sister. 18 years old (at the start of the story). Dark hazel-green eyes. Dark brown hair, a bit wavier and lighter than her sisters but otherwise the same, kept long and either plaited or tied back in a bun. Of above medium height with a well proportioned, athletic build befitting her lifestyle. An Outdoors, Mediterranean complexion. Takes a bit more after their father for those who knew her parents. Cultivation Law: Physical Cultivation Mantra, passed on from her mother. (Inheritor) Mantra: Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul Cultivation Realm: Physical Foundation (peak) Spirit Root: Good Quality but otherwise unknown - was never formally tested. Art List (as of story start - not spoilers, just tagged for length) Hunter Pavilion
  • Flickering Steps (Basic Movement Art)
  • Empty Eye Steps (Basic Concealment Art)
Jun Household Various basic (intent only) martial forms taught by their parents: Sword (1 & 2 Hand), Spear, Staff, Short Blades/Daggers. Spoilers Spoiler before Book 1 Chapter 35/36 Physique: Formless Permutations (Mortal) - Chapter 35/36 Mantra: Heart > Blessed, Renewal > Bestow, Soul > Day Spoiler before Book 2 chapter 56 Breakthrough: Golden Core Breakthrough. - Ch 56 Golden Core: Myriad Permutation''s Sovereign Core - Black gold with black/purple corona, symbol and 10 flames of yin yang elements cycle and 2 other hard to sense flames Spoiler before Book 2 chapter 58
  • Maelstrom Heavens Scripture
    • Heavenly Maelstrom Spear: Martial Spear Form
    • Maelstrom Shifting Steps: Movement Art
    • Harmonious Maelstrom Manual: Cultivation Art (Harmonious Maelstrom Cycle), Combat Art (Way of the Harmonious Maelstrom)
    • Myriad Maelstrom Primordial Cauldron: Refinement Art
Spoiler before Book 2 chapter 63 Breakthrough: Soul Foundation > Nascent Soul
  • Soul type C Overcoming Extermination Tribulation refinement C Silver with black/gold corona
Spoiler before Book 2 chapter 74 Breakthrough: Nascent Soul to Dao Seeking. Principle: Formless Permutations

Kun Juni Description: Youngest of several siblings. 34 years old (at the start of the story). Light blue eyes with a hint of green. Dark brown, nearly black hair, kept long and usually plaited and tied back. Considered something of a beauty, considered tall for a woman, with a proportioned, athletic body befitting her cultivation and lifestyle. Naturally pale, she has a tanned Mediterranean complexion from lots of outdoor living. Cultivation Law: Spiritual Law, from the Kun Clan (First chapter). Physical Cultivation Mantra, from the Hunter Pavilion. (Acquired) Mantra: Scion, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift Cultivation Realm: Qi Refinement / Physical Foundation (high) Spirit Root: Poor quality with mixed elements Art List (as of story start - not spoilers, just tagged for length) Hunter Pavilion
  • Flickering Steps (Basic Movement Art)
  • Empty Eye Steps (Basic Concealment Art)
Kun Household
  • Nine Kun Hearts Manual (Full Version)
    • Chapter 1 - Foundation to Golden Core
  • Kun Family Sword Art
    • Kun Divides the Waters (I)
    • Kun Skips on the Pond (IV) - Evasion
    • Kun Rises to Heaven (VIII) - Capstone Art
  • Kun Family Spear Art
    • Kun Overturns the Waves (I)
    • Kun Splits the Waves (II)
    • Kun within the Maelstrom (IV)
  • Kun Family Sword-Staff/Military Sword-Staff
    • Kun Overturns the Waters (I)
    • Double Dragon, Sundering Surge (VI) - Capstone Art
  • Kun Family Archery Art
    • (unnamed for now)
    • Kun Jumps for Heaven (II)
    • (unnamed for now)
Spoilers Spoiler before end of Book One! Acquired: Duraminium Sword Staff (unenchanted) - Chapter 32 Mantra: Scion > Devoted, Gift > Bestowal Spoiler for Book 2 Chapter 57
  • Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture
    • Cultivation Art
Spoiler for Book 3, Chapter 75/76
  • Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture
    • Nine Earthly Stones, Cast from the Heart: a divination method using nine stones.
    • Heart shifting steps: A movement art that also works as a divination art.
  • Eighteen Earthly Lotus Palms.
    • Blazing Lotus Phantasm: Fire, Area attack, ranged.
    • Echoes of the Mountain Lotus: Earth, Area attack, shockwave.
    • Misty Lotus River: Water, Movement Art, evasive.
    • Blossoming Lotus Seizes All: Life, Palm strike, steals and returns strength.
    • Returning Lotus Gate: Metal, Qi-defence technique.
Spoiler for Book 3 Chapter 91
  • Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture
    • Bright Lotus Eye: An Ocular art that is supplementary to the cultivation scripture in various ways, helping with the visualisation of qi.
Spoiler for Book 3 Chapter 94
  • Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture
    • Bright Heart Shifting Steps: Second stage of ''Heart Shifting Steps'', works in conjunction with ''Bright Lotus Eye''. Acts as a geomancy compass centred on the wielder.


Lin Ling Description: Youngest of four siblings. 15 years old (at the start of the story). Bright azure blue eyes. Sandy blonde hair that is slightly curly, kept long and usually held in a bun and tail. Athletic build for her age, some people claim she is a bit thin, but she doesn''t acknowledge that at all. Naturally pale, she has something of an outdoors complexion but is not as tanned as Juni, Arai or Sana. Cultivation Law: Spiritual Law, from the Lin Clan (Non-inheritance chapter). Physical Cultivation Mantra, from the Hunter Pavilion. (Acquired) Mantra: Scion, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift Cultivation Realm: Qi Condensation / Physical Foundation Spirit Root: Poor Quality - Water attribute with mixed elements. Art List (as of story start - not spoilers, just tagged for length) Hunter Pavilion
  • Physical Cultivation Art (Non-Inheritance version)
  • Flickering Steps (Basic Movement Art)
  • Empty Eye Steps (Basic Concealment Art)
Lin Household
  • Seven Spirits Thunder Light Manual (Non-Inheritance)
    • First Chapter, Non-Inheritance Chapter)
Spoilers Spoiler before end of Book One! Acquired: Yang Blood - Chapter 17 Occurrence: Yang Blood Mutation to Cultivation - Chapter 37 Breakthrough: Mantra Seed & Qi Refinement - Chapter 37 Spoiler before Book 2 Chapter 57 Physique: Shieldbearer True Physique Spoiler Before Book 3 Chapter 89 Breakthrough: Golden Core to Dao Seeking. - Chapter 89/90 Golden Core: Yang Eternal Soverigns Core - Reddish black, flickering with gold, surrounded by a red-purple corona that sparked gold.ephemera of 33 rotations and the strength of 5 yang elements. Occurrence: Shield Bearer True Physique mutates to Yang Bearing Shield Mortal Physique - Chapter 89/90 Principle Founded: Yang as a Shield.

Han Shu Description: 28 years old (at the start of the story). Brown eyes, Dark Brown Hair, kept long and held in a military-style knot. Tall, muscular physique befitting outdoors lifestyle. Weather-beaten complexion. Cultivation Law: Physical Cultivation Mantra, from the Han Clan, (Inheritor). Mantra: ''Bright, Iron, Beginning, Worldly, Gift Cultivation Realm: Physical Foundation Spirit Root: Good quality. Water (Yang Affinity) Art List (as of story start - not spoilers, just tagged for length) Hunter Pavilion
  • Flickering Steps (Basic Movement Art)
  • Fleeting Steps (Movement Art)
  • Empty Eye Steps (Basic concealment art)
Han Clan
  • Han Family Physical Cultivation Art (Inheritance)
  • Various martial forms from the Han Clan and the Military Bureau.
Spoilers Spoiler before end of Book One! Occurrence: Adopted by the Sword - Chapter 20 Occurrence: Fight with Eldritch Abominations, loss of cultivation progress - Chapter 23 Occurrence: Recovery to late-stage Containment Realm - by chapter 37 Spoiler before Book 2 Chapter 57
  • Nine-fold origins lotus manual
    • Nine Origins Sword (Martial Weapon Art)
    • Nine Origins Manual (Cultivation Art, Body Art, Soul Art)
    • Martial Lotus Momentum (Movement Art)
    • Physique: Nine Origins Lotus Physique (True Physique)
Spoiler before Book 3 Chapter 82/83
  • Cultivation sealed by Din Ouyeng
  • Nine-fold origins lotus manual - ''Stolen'' by Jade Gate Court?
  • Sword Key for the Throne of Extinction - Stolen by Hao Tai
Through Karmic entanglement with Origin and Divide ends up in their Throne Realm. SPOILERS FOR BOOK 3 Teng Chunhua Description: 37 years old (at the start of the story). Tall, athletic, grey eyes, black hair, a little Asian in appearance, but not obviously. Spiritual Cultivation Law: Treejade Red Manual. Physical Cultivation: Inheritor, acquired from her family. Mantra: Sweet, Bloom, Red, Blossom, Jade Cultivation Realm: Golden Core/Mantra Seed Spirit Root: Good Quality - Fire and Life elements. Art List (as of story start - not spoilers, just tagged for length) Hunter Pavilion
  • Physical Cultivation Art (Non-Inheritance version)
  • Flickering Steps (Basic Movement Art)
  • Empty Eye Steps (Basic Concealment Art)
Teng Family
  • Teng Family Physical Cultivation Art (Inheritance)
  • Various martial forms.
  • Spiritual Cultivation Law
Spoilers Spoiler before Book 3 chapter 90 Breakthrough: Nascent Soul (Chapter 90) Spoiler before Book 2 Chapter 94 Spirit Root Upgrade Spoiler Before Book 3 Chapter 99 Core upgrade: mid grade 22+1 > Mutated Yin Fire/Yang Wood Parasol Core. Mantra Mutation Physique Formation: Parasol Luan True Physique Spoiler Book 3 Chapter 100-102 Breakthrough: to Dao Seeking. - Chapter 100 Golden Core: Western Luan Parasol Core - Principle Founded: Secondary Characters (Point of View Characters - preliminary) Dun Lian Jing - Imperial Princess of the Dun Imperial Household (ranked 17th out of 100), a promising and favoured student of Dun Jian. Dun Jian - The youngest sibling of the current Dun Emperor, styled ''Imperial Uncle'' or ''Imperial Teacher'' to some of the current generations Princes and Princesses. Also an ''Imperial Advisor'' Ha Leng - Childhood friend and cousin of Ha Yun. Ha Kai - Son of Ha Tai, An Old Ancestor of the Ha Family and sometime ''Imperial Advisor'' Ha Tai - Second Old Ancestor of the Ha Family, father of Ha Kai, frequently styled ''Old Freak'' Ha Ha Yun - Heir of the Ha Family in the current generation. Huang Leng - Head of the Wuli Branch of the Huang Clan on Eastern Azure. Huang JiLao - Nephew of Huang Leng, Lan Huang - An important elder in the Ha Clan, has been in reclusive training up until the start of the story. Lu Ji - Headmaster of the Blue Gate School, Grand nephew of the Blue Water Sage. (Also a ''descendant nephew'' of Lady Lu Xiao) Lu Xiao - Lady Xiao, a reclusive expert and sometime ''Imperial Advisor'', ''Aunt'' of the Blue Water Sage 30,000 years ago (and now ''Aunt'' to Lu Ji) Meng Fu - Lady Meng, Ancestral Founder of the Seven Sovereigns School. Also a Princess of Vast Obscurity Grove, one of the great powers of the Martial Axial Starfields. Ruo Han - Outer Disciple of the Argent Justice Hall, Shu Tian - Current Sect Master of the Shu Pavilion, an ''Imperial Advisor'' and member of the Shu Heavenly Clan. Teng Chunhua - A Seven Star Herb Hunter from South Grove, Sword Spirit - An ancient spirit within a mysterious ancient sword. ??? x 2- Two mysterious entities who have some connection to Thunder Crest Pinnacle Elaria Everkind - Archmagister of Almaltharia, a powerful Sorceress who has seen many things. Scholar of Calamity - An unknowable creature who aspires, through scholarly endeavour, to understand why it is that lesser species are so fascinated with ''suicide''. Hong & Fen - ???

Glossary of Characters by Faction - focused on Book 1 mainly. So, currently, this will be ordered by faction to make it easier for me to amend. Eventually, it may transition to a list either by book or by alphabetical order, but as it stands this is what I have settled upon. There are no plot details in the descriptions currently but you may encounter mild spoilers just by skimming it despite my best efforts. Imperial Court of Eastern Azure Dun Imperial Clan Emperor (Current)
  • Dun Jiang: - ''Blue Morality Emperor'', 9th Emperor of the 2nd Dun Dynasty. World Venerate Cultivator.
Empress (Current)
  • Dun Mei: Current Empress of Eastern Azure - ''Blue Morality Empress'', 11th Empress of the 2nd Dun Dynasty. Current Empress of Eastern Azure, formerly of the Huang Heavenly Clan. Dao Eternal Cultivator
Previous Emperors
  • Dun Fang: ''Azure Tyrant Emperor'', Founder of the 2nd Dun Dynasty. Believed by scholars to also be ''Dun Fang'' who was the last Emperor of the 1st Dun Dynasty, who was deposed from his throne, while still a ''youth''.
  • Dun Teng: ''Azure Spiritsky Emperor'', 3rd Emperor of the 2nd Dun Dynasty.
Imperial Heirs (Children of Emperor and Empress)
  • Dun Tian: Inheriting Crown Prince. Ancient Immortal, Azure Chrysanthemum Imperial Law.
  • Dun Sheng: Second Crown Prince. Ancient Immortal.
  • Dun Fanshu: Third Crown Prince. Ancient Immortal.
  • Dun Rui: First Crown Princess. Ancient Immortal.
  • Dun Xiao: Second Crown Princess. Golden Immortal.
  • Dun Miao: Third Crown Princess. Golden Immortal.
Imperial Children (by concubines)
  • Dun Lian Jing: 17th ranked Imperial Princess - Golden Immortal, 64 years old
Other members of the Imperial Household
  • Dun Jian: Imperial Teacher to various non-inheriting princes and princesses. Dao Eternal, ~40,000 years old. The younger brother of the current emperor
Imperial Advisors
  • Kong Di: Grand Imperial Astrologer, 3rd generation Sect Master of the ''Heavenly Fortune School'' - Dao Eternal.
  • Din Bao: Supreme Elder of the Imperial Court, 2nd generation Sect master of ''Jade Gate Court'' - Dao Ascendant.
  • Kong Sang: Envoy Ambassador from the Kong Clan - World Venerate.
  • Huang Leng: Envoy Ambassador from the Huang Clan, 3rd generation head of Huang Clan branch on Eastern Azure - Dao Eternal.
  • Shu Tian: Envoy Ambassador from the Shu Clan, 3rd generation Sect Master of the Shu Pavilion - Dao Ascendant.
  • Lu Xiao: Imperial Advisor - Dao Ascendant.
  • Dun Jian (see above)
Imperial Bureaucracy. Iron Peaks Province
  • Iron Crown Duke: Duke of Iron Peaks province
    • various heirs, who are not well thought of?
Blue Water Province Astrology Bureau
  • Qiao Tao Feng, Bureau Chief of Astrology Bureau. Dao Sovereign
Azure Astral Authority
  • Fei Daiyu: Dao Mother Black Jade - Worldly Venerate
  • Ancestor Astral Song:
  • Sheng Dian: Inheriting Disciple of Ancestor Astral Song
Eastern Azure Military Authority Bureau
  • Cao Honjun: Leader of Eastern Azure Military Authority - Worldly Venerate. Has a history with Yin Eclipse and its ruins.
  • Cao Feng: Adjunct Elder of the Military Bureau, Cao Clan - Dao Eternal.
  • Kun Mao: Adjunct Elder of the Military Bureau, Kun Clan - Dao Eternal.
Eastern Azure Hunter Bureau
  • Han Ouyeng: Leader of the Eastern Azure Hunter Bureau - Peak Dao Ascendant.
  • Fang Hai: Bureau Chief of the Blue Water Province Hunter Bureau
Eastern Azure Civil Authority (controlled by Azure Astral) Blue Water province
  • Cao Leyang: Duke of Blue Water province - Peak Dao Lord. Description: He kept his long, dark hair tied up in a dragon crown, and had grown a beard that he kept trimmed in a military-style.
  • Ling Jiang: Ling Clan
Great Sects and Schools Seven Sovereigns Imperial School School Founder
  • Meng Fu: ''Dao Mother Heaven-Pyre'', True Flame Sovereign, Founder of the Several Sovereigns School (and several others before it). World Venerate (Dao Ascendant), Member of Meng Heavenly Clan & Vast Obscurity Grove.
Sect Leader
  • Meng Yang: ''Lady Yang'', 5th generation Sect Master. Peak Dao Eternal, Member of the Meng Heavenly Clan
Old Ancestors
  • Meng Ren: ''6th Old Ancestor of the Seven Sovereigns School''. Dao Ascendant. A disciple of Meng Fu
  • Meng Tan: ''9th Old Ancestor...''. Dao Ascendant. A disciple of Meng Fu
  • Cao Liang: ''12th Old Ancestor...''. Dao Ascendant. A disciple of Meng Fu, competed with Meng Yang to be School headmaster but lost out, became the youngest ''Old Ancestor'' thereafter.
Sect Elders
  • Yun Quan: Supreme Guardian Elder. A disciple of Meng Fu
  • Ji Ming: Sect Elder. Dao Sovereign, Youngest disciple of Meng Fu, her only direct disciple in the current generation.
  • Meng Fei: An external ''Guardian Elder''. Dao Eternal.
  • Tuo Kankai: Sect Enforcement Great Elder.
  • Fan Ji: Guest Elder. Member of censure suppression force.
  • Rantai Mao: Guest Elder. Member of censure suppression force.
  • Erlang Wen: Guest Elder. Member of censure suppression force.
Notable Disciples
  • Ji Tantai: Golden Immortal Inheritance Disciple.
Shu Pavilion Sect Leader
  • Shu Tian: 3rd generation Sect Master - Dao Ascendant, Member of Shu Heavenly Clan
Old Ancestors
  • Ancestor Bronze: 3rd Old Ancestor of the Shu Pavilion
  • Ancestor Iron: 4th Old Ancestor...
Other Elders
  • Shu Shen: ''Old Gateway'' Ancestor. An Elder of the Shu Pavilion focusing on divinations.
Notable Disciples
  • Cang Di:''Tian'', Inheriting Disciple of Old Ancestor Bronze. Ancient Immortal. Considered to be the ''first disciple'' of the current ''younger'' generation.
Jade Gate Court Sect Leader
  • ???
Old Ancestors
  • Din Bao: 3rd Old Ancestor of Jade Gate Court, 2nd Generation Sect Master. Quasi World Venerate (Peak Dao Ascendant)
Notable Disciples
  • Din Ouyeng: Golden Immortal Disciple who was missing for some time after a Dragon Pillar trial only to re-emerge in recent times.
  • Di Ji: Infamous adopted son of Kong Di, enrolled with the Jade Gate Court and viewed as a possible ''Young Sovereign'' candidate by some within the Kong Heavenly Clan within Eastern Azure.
  • Kong Bo: Ancient Immortal
  • Jiong Jiaying: Ancient Immortal
Red Sovereign Sect Sect Leader
  • ???
Old Ancestors
  • ??
Sect Elders
  • Gan Tai Fei: Dao Immortal. Outer Court Elder
  • Gan Bao: Dao Immortal, Outer Court Elder
Notable Disciples
  • Gan Renshu: Ancient Immortal
  • Gan Jiao: Golden Immortal
  • Gan Deng: ''Dao Immortal''
  • Gan Sheng Su: Golden Immortal
  • Gan Ge Men: Golden Immortal
  • Qin Den: Golden Immortal
  • Qin Cao: Ancient Immortal
Argent Hall Sect Leader
  • ???
Old Ancestors
  • ???
Notable Disciples
  • Hao Tai: Ancient Immortal
  • Hao Fang: Ancient Immortal
Argent Hall: Argent Justice Branch Sect Leader
  • ???
Old Ancestors
  • ???
Notable Disciples
  • Ruo Han: Nascent Soul (Outer Sect Junior Elder)
  • Liao Ying; Soul Foundation
  • Hao Jun: Soul Foundation
  • Jin Chen: Golden Core
Dewdrop Sage Sect Sect Leader
  • Hua Xiaomei: Dewdrop Sage. Founder of Dewdrop Sage Sect and also its current Leader. Peak Dao Ascendant. A talent who ascended from a mortal world and made their mark on Eastern Azure.
Notable Disciples
  • Fairy Liling: Golden Immortal
Minor Sects and Schools Blue Gate School School Founder
  • Lu Quan: Founder of Blue Gate School, brother of Blue Water Sage, Grandfather of Lu Ji.
Sect Leader
  • Lu Ji: 3rd Generation Headmaster.
Sect Elders
  • Ling Tao: ''Vice Headmistress''. A disciple of Lu Ji
Disciples
  • Valley Master of West Flower Picking Town.
  • Mo Xiao: Core Disciple
Orchid Pavilion Sect Leader
  • Fan Mei: Pavilion Leader. A disciple of Hua Xiaomei
Teng School Sect Leader
  • Teng Shan: 4th Generation Headmaster.
Golden Promise School Sect Leader
  • Hao Gan: 3rd Generation Headmaster.
Eastern Azure Clans & Families Ha Clan & Ha Family The Ha clan has its origins in several different places. Old Ancestors
  • First Ancient Ancestor: Ha Tai Kai''s mentor in the ancient Ha Village, an old recluse who has long since left the world to seek new horizons.
  • Second Ancient Ancestor: Ha Tai Wen: Old Freak Ha, Old Eccentric Ha etc... Quasi World Venerate. Description: Vibrantly dressed man in later middle age who has the manner of a kindly grandpa... can also look like an imposing old grandpa and a terrible demon if angered. Is also technically the ancestor of the Ha Family, which is slightly distinct from the Clan itself. The Ha Clan main branch is descended from the 1st old ancestor, Ha Tai Wen''s compatriot and ''mentor'' within the ancient Ha Village.
  • Third Ancient Ancestor: Ha Shi Tianmei: Ancestral founder of the Shi family of Ha Village.
  • Fourth Ancient Ancestor: Head of the Cao branch that were located in the region of Ha Village when the Ha clan came together.
  • Fifth Ancient Ancestor: Ha Erlang Shan: Founder of the Erlang Branch. Dao Eternal. Ancestor of Ha Leng. He is considered to be the fourth (rather than seventh) simply because he retired to become an Old Ancestor before Ha Kai did.
  • Sixth Ancient Ancestor: Head of the Ji branch that were located in the region of Ha Village when the Ha clan came together.
  • Seventh Ancient Ancestor: Ha (Tai) Kai. The eldest child, and only son of Ha Tai Wen, technically 7th Ancient Ancestor, but never goes by that title. Quasi World Venerate (publicly believed to be a Peak Dao Eternal). Description: Elderly looking, taller by a head than his father. Thin physique with a beard that made him look like a Confucian scholar and a slightly harried expression. Makes strange games that are always oddly popular.
Elders
  • (Ha) Lan Huang: Ha Clan Travelling Elder, also Teacher Lan. Dao Sovereign. Tasked to look after Ha Yun and his group on their trip into the Yin Eclipse Mountains. Has a good relationship with Ha Kai who provided him many opportunities when he was younger and a more active Clan Elder.
Notable Senior Members
  • Ha Deng: Mercenary Herb Hunter, Member of West Flower Picking Town''s ''Master''s Pavilion''. Nascent Soul Cultivator. Died foolishly trying to gather herbs.
  • Ha Lian: Step-mother of Ha Gu, ran off to Blue Water City.
  • Ha Jing: Guardian Elite given the task of guarding Ha Yun. Quasi Immortal Realm.
  • Ha Huang: Guardian Elite given the task of guarding Ha Yun. Really Elder Lan Huang in disguise.
  • Ha Cao: Guardian Elite given the task of guarding Ha Yun, Nascent Soul Realm.
  • Ha Teng: Guardian Elite given the task of guarding Ha Yun. Chosen Immortal.
Notable Junior Members
  • Ha Yun: Current Heir of the Ha Family, a distant descendant of Ha Tai Wen. Golden Core.
  • Ha Leng: Childhood Friend of Ha Yun, a distant direct descendant of Ha Erlang Shan. Peak Qi Refinement
  • Ha Mao: Childhood Friend of Ha Yun.Qi Refinement
  • Ha Mun: Childhood Friend of Ha Yun.Qi Refinement
  • Ha Ding: Childhood Friend of Ha Yun.Qi Refinement
  • Ha Fang: Childhood Friend of Ha Yun.Qi Refinement
  • Ha Gu: Child of Ha Lian, part of the Master''s Pavilion, given up for adoption by her mother. Made a living selling flowers she gathered with her friends Ha Xiao and Ha Ling.
  • Ha Nen Xiao: Friend of Ha Gu, part of the Master''s Pavilion.
  • Ha Nen Ling: Friend of Ha Gu, part of the Master''s Pavilion.
Ling Clan Blue Water Province Clan Head
  • Ling Yusheng: Head of the Ling Family branch in Blue Water city. Azure Astral Envoy C Blue Water Province. Dao Sovereign. Father of Ling Yu, Ling Fan and Ling Mu. The older brother of Ling Fei, Ling Jiang and Ling Tao. Married to Ling (Fei) Zhenzhen
Notable Senior Members
  • Ling Baisheng - An Old Ancestor of the Ling Clan, returned to Eastern Azure to look after Ling Yu. Referred to by her as ''Grandpa''. Assumed by many to be a Dao Ascendant. Actually a Celestial Venerate.
  • Ling Fei: Regional Bureau Chief (Blue Water Province). Dao Sovereign. (Author note: May have been merged with Ling Jiang, check ongoing)
  • Ling Jiang: Civil Administrator for Blue Water Province. Dao Lord. Father of Ling Luo.
  • Ling Tao: Vice-headmistress of the Blue Gate School. Dao Lord(?). Married to Ling (Shen) Weng, Disciple of Lu Ji, Headmaster of the Blue Gate School.
  • Ling Shen Weng: Senior Official in Blue Water City. Married to Ling Tao. Teacher of Ling Luo. Former West Flower Picking Town Governor.
  • Ling Fei Zhenzhen: Lady of the Ling Household, Wife of Ling Yusheng.
Notable Junior Members
  • Ling Yu: Eldest Daughter of Ling Yusheng. Soul Foundation. Age 17.
  • Ling Luo: Only daughter of Ling Jiang. Peak Golden Core. early 20''s. Deputy Official in the Blue Water City Bureaucracy, her role is to oversee the Hall of Jade Loci Cores associated with the City Bureau''s
  • Ling Fan: Eldest Son of Ling Yusheng. Nascent Soul. Age 17. A spoilt brat with a sense of entitlement, set to enrol in the Blue Gate School as an Inner Disciple during the next testing/admissions period.
  • Ling Mu: Younger Son of Ling Yusheng. Peak Soul Foundation. Age 14. A spoilt brat with a sense of entitlement, set to enrol in the Blue Gate School as an Inner Disciple during the next testing/admissions period.
Other Members
  • ''Uncle'' Kao: Ling Estate Seneschal in Blue Water province
  • Gardner Tuo: A senior servant and gardener in the Ling Estates.
Lu Clan Kun Clan Old Ancestors
Elders
  • Kun Zheng.
Family Head
  • Kun Jiao - Head of the Kun Clan''s branch in Blue Water Province, father of Kun Juni and Kun Talshin
Notable Senior Members
  • Kun Ji: An Astrologer in West Flower Picking Town
  • Kun Seong: Kun Ji''s wife
Notable Junior Members
  • Kun Juni: See PoV Character Glossary
  • Kun Talshin: Kun Juni''s older brother, Manages a Herb Brokerage.
Lin Clan Old Ancestors
Elders
Notable Senior Members
Notable Junior Members
  • Lin Ling: See PoV Character Glossary
Han Clan Old Ancestors
Elders
Notable Senior Members
Notable Junior Members
  • Han Shu: See PoV Character Glossary
Jun Family Family Head
  • Jun Han: Head of the household. (Spoilers below) Golden Immortal, Ascended from a Mortal World.
Senior Members
  • Jun Ruliu: Wife of Jun Han, a former member of Ruan Clan
Notable Junior Members
  • Jun Arai: See PoV Character Glossary
  • Jun Sana: See PoV Character Glossary


General World Building Stuff (Eastern Azure) This section basically deals with all the sundry information introduced throughout the story that might be considered general knowledge by the characters. I''ve tried to go for ''Show'' rather than ''Tell'', with varying degrees of success admittedly, but some stuff is just to ''common'' for anyone to talk about. This has five sections, ''World Bio, Jobs/Organisation'', Calendar, Currency and Artefacts for now. World Bio (of sorts) Eastern Azure is ~ 300,000 miles across. It is split into seven continents. for the full breakdown on the world geography, skip to the bottom of the chapter, because the maps are big and its a pain to have them this far up. Eastern Azure''s total Population is at least 180 billion people. The majority of the population is focused on the Central and Southern Continent''s. The population of Yin Eclipse as a whole is quite sparse, with only 10-15 million people throughout it. most of those focused on the areas around Blue Water City, Lin Teng Town and Yun Shan City. (Check the map at the end to see where those are) Control of the world is split between two super influences. the Supreme Sovereignty Alliance (Kong Clan, Huang Clan and allies) and Eastern Azures World Emperor and Imperial Court and the Astral Azure Authority (Teng Clan, Shen Clan and allies) and a few other large sects. The Sovereignty alliance controls the central, ''Imperial Continent'' and the southern ''Argent Gate Continent'' and has influence on the western (Western Shu) continent. The Azure Astral Authority controls the ''Northern Tang'' continent and large swathes of the ''Easten Continent''. A third power ''The Shu Pavilion'', backed by the Shu Heavenly Clan holds a lot of sway on the Western Shu Continent and has a truce of sorts with both sides. Nobody really controls the Demon (Southern Darklands) Continent in the south-east or the Merciful Skies Continent where this worlds Buddhist temples are largely focused. The Buddhists are affiliated (of course) with the super influence of Mount Erlang. The Easten Continent and the subcontinents off it are the main focus of contested influence between the Imperial Court and the Azure Astral Authority. The other great powers, the Moon Tomb Sect and the Seven Sovereigns School are largely in a cold war with all other powers by and large. Sects and Strength. Sects are split into five rough ranks: Worldly Powers, First Rate Powers, Second Rate Power, Minor Powers and Local Influences. The worldly powers number three: Imperial Court, Azure Astral Authority and the Shu Pavilion. All of these are huge powers in their own right. the Imperial Court has millions of people supporting it, vast armies, several first-rate sects, a dozen second rate powers and hundreds of minor and local powers at its beck and call. the Azure Astral Authority has partial control and influence over several Bureaus that are in their own right first-rate powers controlling millions of people, their own standing armies and subsidiary minor and local powers. First Rate Powers On average a First-rate power might expect to have control over several provinces and administer a region with a population of maybe ~150-200 million people. As an example, the Jade Gate Court, which is an upper-echelon ''First Rate Power'', has 99 Guardian Elders who are all Dao Sovereigns, a dozen old ancestors who are Dao Eternals or Dao Ascension experts and several thousand lesser elders of the Dao Lord rank to support them. each of those Elders leads a hall that will have ~10-20 Dao Immortals and maybe ~100 Golden and Ancient Immortals in them with two or three times that in Immortals. anyone below the Immortal threshold in such an influence would be considered some form of outer sect disciple and reside in a branch influence until they cross that. The branch influences of First-rate powers tend to be Minor or second rate powers in their own right. these influences are usually overseen by a Dao Sovereign (at the very least), with Dao Lord and Dao Immortal Elders and a few trusted inner disciples of Chosen Immortal or Golden Immortal Realm. Any single one might have 5-10,000 outer disciples at any given time. Minor and Local Powers On Yin Eclipse, The Blue Gate School, now in its third generation is considered a top tier Minor Power within Blue Water Province. Its Headmaster is at least a Dao Sovereign. The school has five old ancestors at the Dao Sovereign and Eternal realm, half a dozen Elders at the Dao Lord realm and some 20 or so Dao Immortals scattered throughout the province on various tasks. in terms of disciples, the majority of its Core disciples (there are maybe 30), are Chosen Immortals, while the rest of the Inner disciples are Immortals. its normal disciples, of which there are ~ 400 are a mix of Nascent Soul, Dao Seeking and Immortal realm disciples. Its outer sect disciples, which number maybe 3000 are largely Qi refinement, Golden Core and Soul Foundation in a fairly random mix. In another continent, this would be equal to a small branch sect. Clans and Families Clan''s strengths are much more random, but largely a clan with Regional influence (Like the Ling Clan) would be led by a Dao Sovereign or a Dao Lord. a Clan with local influence (like the Deng or Leng Clans might be led by a Dao Immortal or an Ancient Immortal). this varies somewhat between generations and depending on the regions and Yin Eclipse is somewhat weaker due to having suffered much upheaval and instability as the Imperial Court and the Azure Authority vie for influence. many positions of power there are held by outsiders, leaving fewer possibilities for local advancement. The Bureau''s Hunter Bureau Military Bureau Authority Bureau Envoy Bureau The Imperial Court Astrology Bureau* The Calender First up, Eastern Azure is basically drifting in the eye of a huge cosmic hurricane. There are four ''Azure'' Great Worlds'' within the vicinity of this place, each with their own little cosmic gyre. Shan Lai sits above them, suspended in the eye of the hurricane as the ''fifth'' world in this region of the Azure Astral Star Field. So, why is this important? Well, Eastern Azure is flat, with an accretion disc. its solar cycle of years comes from orbiting the eye of the hurricane its in. Day and night happen because the plane oscillates regularly in the vast tidal forces, shifting the closest thing it has to a ''sun'' into the maelstrom far enough that it stops giving light to the world. its moons are weird ruins and fragments suspended in its own accretion disk. This works because of the Heavenly Dao and Qi. In a technical sense, the Calendar is divided up into fourteen months, based on animals and a few other things. Months are 30 days long, and the year is 420 days. Corrections for celestial weirdness are handled by the Astrology Bureau, doing Astrologer/Divination/Astronomy things. The Current Dynasty is the Dun Imperial Dynasty (actually its the 2nd dynasty for this Clan but they don''t mention that!). The Current Emperor is Dun Jiang and he has been on the Throne for ~19,000 years (or so) and is the 9th Dun Emperor. Book Two Spoiler of sorts (regarding chapter 41 & 46) For those eagle-eyed readers, you will note that this coincides rather closely with the purported clashes between the Mo and the Huang Clans 20,000-18,000 years ago according to Ju Shan. The emperor didn''t die, he abdicated to his eldest son and went to join the Dun Branch of the Kong Clan. In the aftermath of that, there was a bunch of fighting because there was a new emperor etc. This also broadly coincides with a generation ''being declared'' (9x2 = 18 ya see :p). this was a period of notable instability. Also for those who might have cared why the imperial uncle (Dun Jian) is only ~35,000 years old and a Dao Eternal. He was a younger sibling. TLDR?: 30 days in a month, 14 months in a year, 60 seconds to a minute, 60 minutes to an hour, 24 hours to a day. 7 days in a week, 60 weeks in a year. Life and Longevity. Life and longevity is something I hadn''t really put a lot of emphasis on, because people don''t go around thinking ''how long will I live'' every day. However, it probably helps to visualise how the world works at bigger scales if there are some numbers, however general, available somewhere, so here they are! Mortals ~ up to 120 years naturally. Qi condensation and Refinement ~ 100-150 years, very similar to mortals, but much more likely to live over 100. Golden Core: anywhere from 300-~800 years depending on the quality Soul Foundation: Basically same as Golden Core. Nascent Soul: Approximately 3-4x golden core (as a base) Dao Seeking: 10,000 up to around 30,000 if they really pushed it (very dependant on other factors as well) Immortals will not die of ''old age'' but can eventually succumb to injuries, poison, soul damage, they cant heal etc. Or just plain up get bored of life and go sleep somewhere for thousands and thousands of years. Above that point, they live as long as they live unless something happens. The longer you live, the more likely it is to die after all. Cultivation deviation, war, monster attack, senior attack, failed tribulation, someone coming and robbing their cultivation abode etc. some realms are also more dangerous than others. crossing from Dao Seeking to Immortal for example. Ancient Immortal to Dao Immortal is even harder to cross and kills a lot of people, as does Dao Sovereign to Dao Eternal). Technically anyone below Dao Immortal (realistically Dao Lord or Sovereign) would only live as long as the world they are in exists as they can''t travel out of it. Culture and Stuff Swearing and some general thoughts on culture The swearing and profanity in the story takes much more after the classical mould, where people swore by Zeus, or various other gods and ''Heavenly'' forces. In the context of this story, that''s the ''Heavens'' or occasionally ''Tian'', the ''Fates'' and so on. So when you see someone going ''By the Nameless Fate!" its themed a bit after this idea; ''By Zeus, By Toutatis'' (if you ever read Asterix!). There are certain gradations although just like swearing, in reality, it''s a bit ''swings and roundabouts''. most of it grew up organically through the story, prompted by a few early recommendations (before it ever made it to royal road) about showing cursing, not just going ''and then she cursed, a lot.'' Stuff like ''Fates'' is akin to ''Damn'' or ''Blast'', but ''Fate-Thrashed'' would be similar to ''God Dammit'' or similar but could also be taken as equivalent to someone ''effing and blinding''. Swearing by the ''Nameless'', is a bit like cursing someone with the Devil or Discord, names are Important, in this world. They have power and people know it. Maybe that will become another author note in due time. it does get an in-story explanation eventually, but not for a few dozen chapters at least. The Nameless is an aspect of Fate as they see it that deals with making things not have ''Names''. It''s a bit like wishing someone be blessed with death/extinction/a horrible fate etc. They also swear by more mundane things, like shit, bodily functions and even the occasional sex act and such, but our main characters are all well brought up, nice people, who were taught by their mothers that foul words were wrong! :p This also feeds into a smaller world-building point and a bit of an in-joke about esoteric phrasing of things. It''s a common trope in Xianxia that everything is stupidly complicatedly explained and the swearing by fate and a healthy fear of lightning is my way of insinuating that maybe here, we have a world that would make Big Brother go starry-eyed, bow down and demand to be their student. The purported ignorance of many of the younger characters is also deliberate. There is a long-standing view that knowing too much about certain things is dangerous. Akin to thinking too much about walking over a narrow bridge when you''re doing it. so people don''t start worrying about Fate/Accumulation/Karma and such until AFTER they cross over to Immortal, and its really only a proper concern when they are going for their next big promotion AFTER that. Within this, there are also a bunch of other colloquial phrases I have adapted from the genre that may not be familiar to readers. -Cursing your Nine Generations, is akin to wishing misfortune on all of a person''s family. This has its rather humorous origins in stuff like Mushu cursing in the animated, Disney version of Mulan. -Interesting times - See 2020, the movie. I don''t think I need to say more than that. ?_?'' -Face and Honour - a BIG thing in a lot of Xianxia, some love it, some dislike it. I see it''s use, but my main characters are not from a part of their world that''s ''bound'' by it in quite the same way. Those from the Central Continent in the story, who are pushing the ''Blue Morality'' thingy are the hardline face''ists. Achilles would be proud of their resolve in this regard! Or are they Agamemnon, its hard to say at times! Currency (Eclipse Sub Continent) The basic currency throughout the continents varies by term, for the stuff below Spirit Stones. on Yin Eclipse and the areas of the eastern and northern continents in proximity to it, is Qi Metal Talismans, issued through the Bureau Authority. Pure Spirit Stones are the standard currency throughout the world, but only for Immortals or higher. Basic currency: Qi infused metal coins and talismans. (disclaimer: This is more for guidance, just like here, your mileage and worth may vary) Qi Copper, Brass and Iron, Silver talisman coins: The most basic currency, used in mortal dealings. Made of qi infused metals that have been specifically cast for this purpose and issued by provincial bureaucracy. The exchange rate is roughly 100 copper in 1 brass. 10 brass to one iron. 100 brass to 1 silver = 10 iron. 100 silver = 1 gold = 1 Pure Spirit Stone. Qi copper and brass are largely used for everyday expenses. Iron is the most valuable of the common talismans. Silver is only used for large transactions or storage, iron is generally preferred as it is easier to spend and exchange (as when Arai got spirit stones and Qi iron talismans for her herb). Same with gold, where spirit stones are largely preferred and gold is used as an in-kind benchmark to keep parity between metals and spirit stones. Valuation of items is done by qi density, quality, weight and so on. herbs are... like buying and selling livestock on earth. your mileage will vary a lot, but there are ''market standards'' for most common herb types by grade. These are not always adhered to! In Blue Water Province, Spirit herbs are frequently used in barter rather than spirit stones. Don''t ask for this, its barter economy and works by weight and qi quality and is what it is! Spirit Stones. Spirit Stones are the common currency used for more expensive items. Spirit Stones/Pure Spirit Stones: general currency used below immortal. they come in a variety of forms but are largely the same worth. Pure Spirit Stones and Spirit Stones are basically interchangeable. 1 spirit stone = 1 gold = 1/100th of a Spirit Jade. Spirit Jade: 100 pure spirit stones = 1 Spirit Jade. High-value currency used below immortal. Earthly Jade: 1000 Pure spirit stones = 10 Spirit Jade = 1 Earthly Jade C highest value currency in general circulation. Heavenly Jade: 10,000 pure spirit stones = 100 Spirit jade = 10 earthly jade C storage currency akin to gold coins for most folks. Dao Jade: Generally worth 1,000,000 spirit stones. A general price list (based off of things seen so far)
Item Price Notes
Fifth Grade Meek Yin Ginseng (Intact) ~30 Pure Spirit Stones
Fifth Grade Meek Yin Ginseng Root (Piece) ~5 Pure Spirit Stones For the piece, Arai recovered in Chapter 1. She took ~1 spirit stone in Iron Talismans
Storage Talisman (Hunter Pavilion Issue) 50 Pure Spirit Stones (~50 gold talismans)
A basic storage ring (Spiritual Grade) ~1 - 2 Spirit Jade (1-200 spirit stones) This would be the typical storage item for someone at the Nascent Soul realm.
A storage ring capable of being bound by a cultivator below Soul Foundation: ~10 - 20 Spirit Jade. (1-2000 spirit stones) These are much harder to make, requiring a high level of understanding of both spatial laws and a special means of ''binding'' them to the person. This is why their price is basically 100x that of a basic storage ring.
A spirit treasure for a Golden Core Cultivator 10 - 30 Pure Spirit Stones (similar prices in gold talismans)
A spirit treasure for an Immortal Realm Cultivator 100+ Spirit Jade
A Golden Core ''Three Star Grade'' Beast Core 1 - 2 Pure Spirit Stones Grade Three Qi Beast Cores are a pseudo currency linked to Spirit Stones. Good quality ones can actually be refined into Spirit Stones with the right expertise and even poor quality ones can be traded in kind. Exceptional ones or ones with special qualities may reach as high as 20 or 30 Spirit Stones.
A Nascent Soul ''Five Star Grade'' Beast Core (damaged soul) 25 - 50 Pure Spirit Stones
An Immortal Realm ''Eight Star Grade'' Beast Core (damaged soul) 1 - 5 Spirit Jade
Cores with Intact Souls (Nascent or Immortal) ~5+ Spirit Jade These are widely sought after and quite hard to acquire. Intact Soul basically means they died without knowing they died or close to it. their prices start around 5 Spirit Jade but can go up to tens of Earthly Jade depending on their use, circumstance or quality.
An ''Immortal Treasure'' (non-sapient) 10+ Heavenly Jade Prices may vary, but an Immortal Treasure is something a bit different than a ''Treasure for an Immortal to Wield''
A ''Dao Treasure'' (non-sapient) ~ 100+ Dao Jade up to thousands These are highly sought after.
A ''Dao Treasure'' (with innate spirit) ~ 1000+ Dao Jade up to unlimited. Price on request pretty much, but never less than hundreds of Dao Jade if sold ''legitimately''. It is far more common for these to just be robbed from the weak by force than it is for them to be purchased.
Dao Bone Hundreds of Dao Jade at a bare minimum These contain natural understandings of the Dao and are highly sought after for all sorts of purposes.
Artefact Quality (A general guide for Eastern Azure Great World only.) Note: grade is more related to stuff like material quality and properties, combat strength isn''t the main qualifier, this isn''t a Rock/Paper/Scissors tier list!
Quality Examples
Normal Qi infused metal weapons, stuff commonly used by those under Golden Core.
Spiritual Stuff like the pavilion storage talismans, basic forged artefacts with enchantments, and items capable of being soul-bound at the most basic level.
Earthly Basic Storage Rings (due to the spatial enchantments), Enchanted Jade Scrips (in terms of durability as they are made with Earthly Quality Jade). General-purpose Hunter Bureau identity talismans.
Heavenly/Immortal Weapons formed using immortal comprehensions. These are the lowest grade of object that can generally attain sapience and its own agency, although this is rare.
Dao Artefacts capable of manifesting some kind of artefact spirit as a common occurrence. Eventually, they may attain sapience.
Worldly Largely fantastical treasures like a Luan Feather or Dragon Blood and artefacts and items born from them. May have some kind of genuine sapience.
Venerate The refined artefacts of those who have exceeded the world. Very rare, highly sought after and invariably very powerful. most of them have some kind of sapience.
???^ There is stuff above this, but you just have to use your imagination and speculate wildly for now.



Cultivation (Generally) This corner of the known universe has, broadly speaking five types of cultivator ''archetype''; Spiritual, Body Refinement, Martial, Soul & Dharma. Physical Cultivators are local to Eastern Azure. Spiritual Cultivators: The most common type of cultivator in the story. Thinking of them as multi-class fighter-mages isn''t a bad idea. Sorcerers with attitude also work. they use Qi, form a Dantian, use arts formations and what not and generally seek for immortality and beyond. They usually have weapons but rarely train to actually hit people with them, frequently use weird and impractical variants and largely prefer to let their qi do the talking. The controlling powers of the Eastern Azure Great World are all Spiritual Cultivators or Martial Cultivators for the most part. Mostly squishy mage types in the younger generation. Older cultivators with a lot of time and experience are nowhere near as pushover-ish as juniors are. Body Refinement is sometimes considered a separate discipline, but many purists also group it with Spiritual cultivators, as it fundamentally functions in the same way. the main difference is that it tempers the physical body, rather than enhancing its affinity for qi and capacity to refine and contain it. Martial Cultivators: Martial Cultivators/Sword Immortals, who are -the- gods of Alpha damage. This also (now) includes what I was formally calling Body Cultivators before. they have quite a bit of cross over with spiritual cultivators and follow much of the same advancement in style. (qi, dantian, meridians etc) but their focus is on weapons and intent-based attacks rather than arts and formations and such. Sword Immortals are a specific sub-set of this grouping that focuses on raising a sword as a spiritual weapon which will have its own intent and eventually soul that will fight alongside their owner. Soul Cultivators: They do things with souls, ghosts and whatnot, do shifty things and have a weird reputation. They also do a lot with divination. less common outside of Hegemonic powers of evil cults of the northern and South-Eastern Continents since the heavens became much more hostile those not on the ''in''. the few that do remain as major powers are all entities with deep roots from previous heavenly dynasties who cannot be dislodged just by the powers that be focusing on them a bit more than usual. Dharma Cultivators: Primarily folks like Buddhist monks or proper Taoist Priests. they are also frequently specialists in divination and fortune-telling, although this is not exclusive to them by any means. their situation is similar to soul cultivators. they are viewed with much scepticism and have little influence on the central continent. They use Heart Force in conjunction with spiritual qi. Physical Cultivators: Brawlers with high durability and a lot of staying power, but not a lot of offensive power and a few progression issues! they are largely restricted to a few enclaves on the Northern and Eastern Continents, with the largest numbers around the Yin Eclipse Sub Continent between the North and Eastern ones. In a previous aeonspan, when this method was viewed somewhat differently, the methods by which it was advanced were called ''Physique Laws''. In the current Heaven''s this information is largely lost. Physiques: Not to be confused with ''Physical Cultivation'', physiques, god physiques, constitutions (and a few other names besides) are a specific group of cultivation methods common to higher worlds. They are somewhere between Spiritual, Martial and Physical Cultivation in their general natures, usually incorporating aspects of several methods in more holistic ways than might otherwise be possible. Their relation to the similarly named ''Physique Laws'' is unclear within Eastern Azure in the current Heavenly Aeon Others: There are technically two more types, Qi Beasts have their own system of sorts, and ''Treasure'' Cultivation, i.e. an inanimate, unliving object like a sword or a vase or a rock becoming attuned enough to qi that it perceives some aspect of a Dao and thus becomes sapient. Cultivation Realm Progression Charts- (Great World Edition) This just covers standard spiritual and physical cultivation, mostly as discussed in Book One. There is of course more to it than this... oh so much more! But that will come in an updated version probably after Book Two, but maybe not until Book Four (yikes!) Some of the terms used in spiritual cultivation owe their spiritual roots to the novels of Er Gen. In part, this is due to how influential Death Blade''s translation of many of these terms have become in English Language Xianxia, and partly because I liked how some of them sound! as such. I have striven to use the least weird terms in many cases as the norm in-between ones that are patently my own manufacture as far as I am aware. Some alternate names that will crop up occasionally for realms are in ( ) below them. It''s a big table, so I spoiler tabbed it. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Eastern Azure Great World
Spiritual Cultivation (Bolded terms are most common) Physical Cultivation Circles Rank/ Star Grade General Role grade (Warning: applies generally, don''t hold me to this! - CURRENTLY UNDERGOING SOME REVISION)
Foundation Establishment Containment realm 1 0 Mortals. Containment realm is a bit of a grey area, as may have been apparent in chapter 35.
Qi Condensation Physical Refinement 2 1* A common realm for those under the age of 12 if they have started cultivating spiritual laws. If older - common cultivators in rural regions (with v.poor spirit roots or minimal access to cultivation laws), entry level disciples in local, village sects and so on.
Qi Refinement Physical Foundation 2 2* common cultivators in rural regions (with poor spirit roots or poor access to cultivation laws), entry level disciples in local village influences, usually outer disciples in small sects. The common realm for those under the age of 14 if they have started cultivating spiritual laws.
Core Formation (Golden Core) (Intent Foundation) Mantra Seed Formation 3 3* Promising juniors below the age of 15 (or so). The realm most people reach in their 20s so long as they have access to cultivation resources and the spirit root is in any way good. First main threshold of social advancement - usually considered minor experts in villages if older. minor officials in some places/instances. The realm at which smaller sects promote outer disciples to full disciple status.
Soul Foundation Body Tempering 4 4* Promising juniors with good spirit roots or access to good laws under 15-18. Heads of small families, experts in village regions. the ream at which the rank of ''official'' starts to be awarded in the Bureau. inner disciples in a local sect.
Nascent Soul (Primordial Soul) (Opening Realm) Soul Meridians 4 5* Promising juniors with good spirit roots/access to good laws under age of 15-18 Heads of small families, Elder level experts in local, village influences if older. Inner disciples in a local sect. Outer disciples in a mid rank sect or higher unless very influential.
Severing Origins (Fate Severing) (Mortal Reflection) Mortal Boundary 4 6* As with Nascent Soul. This is the realm many people drop into the older generation at, failing to break through before 100 years old.
Dao Seeking or Quasi-Immortal (Path Seeking) (False Immortal) Unity Physique 5 7* Exceptional juniors below the age of 16-17. Otherwise - heads of small families, elders in local influences/pavilions etc, famous local experts,ancestors in many families. occasionally heads of villages or even sect masters in local sects. Outer sect elders in lower ranked sects.
Immortal (Spiritual Immortal) Mantra Immortal 6 8* Exceptional juniors below the age of 20 - usually people don''t break through to Immortal before 18. MUST cross to Immortal before 100 to ''stay'' in your current generation. The standard for admitting full disciples into mid tier or higher influences. if older - Village Leaders, local pavilion and sect leaders, famous local experts, leaders of local militia forces, elites of local clan forces etc... This is the realm which is considered the ''standard'' for proper social standing within a Great World. Any cultivator at the immortal rank may be addressed as Sir of Fairy.
Chosen Immortal (Earthly Immortal) 6 9* Leading Juniors below the age of 40 (but generally over 20) if older - leaders of small regional influences, elders of regional influences, senior Bureau officials, older veterans. ancestors in many lesser families. leaders of very weak noble branch clans and so on.
Golden Immortal (Peerless Immortal) (Great Immortal) (Elder Immortal) 7 10* Geniuss within a ''Younger generation''. if older - leaders of regional influences, elders of regional influences, senior Bureau officials, Military officers etc older veterans. ancestors in many smaller families. leaders of weak noble branch clans and so on.
Ancient Immortal (True Immortal) (Peerless G. Immortal) 7 11* Exceptional geniuss within a current generation. if older - leaders of small provincial influences, elders of provincial influences, senior Bureau officials, older veterans. ancestors in many lesser families. leaders of noble branch clans and so on.
Dao Immortal (Heavenly Immortal) (Dao Aspirant) 8 12* Generally ancestors of mid-level sects or founders, elders or protectors in bigger sects. Some super genius existences who have exceeded the current generation, Proper Bureau Elders etc.
Dao Lord (Dao Breath) (Dao Sage) (Dao Seed Immortal) Dao Bones 9 13* Generally sect leaders of big sects realm/many old ancestors. Some minor elders in hegemonic sects/leaders of branch sects etc. Regional Bureau Leaders, Military Generals with Imperial Authority, Regional Authority leaders like Dukes.
Dao Sovereign (Dao Cloak) (Sovereign Immortal) 10 14* Many old ancestors in large and hegemonic sects. Supreme Regional Military officials/ Continentally Famous recluses.
Dao Eternal (Dao Flame) (Soulfire Immortal) 11 15* Same as Sovereign; some old ancestors/Hegemonic Sect leaders/a few reclusive old monsters etc
Dao Ascendant (Transcendent Immortal) 12 Great Realm Emperors*, Hegemonic Sect Ancestors and some reclusive old monsters/sacred beasts
Book Two Chapter 56+ Spoilers This is the broad outline for the cultivation method that Arai and Sana are now following. In broad brush strokes, it combines elements of Spiritual and Physical Cultivation with a few other elements here and there. Its name is currently unknown. Spoiler for Book 3 chapter 94 ''Symbol Cultivation'' used to be termed ''Mystic Meridian Foundation'' in the very ancient past of the worlds that are held in Yin Eclipse''s relict spaces.
Symbol Cultivation Rank/ Star Grade Circle Advancement Notes. (regarding Physique stages) (Applies generally, slight differences may be observed between characters)
Foundation Establishment 0 1 1 Qi Attunement, Meridian Alignment, Meridian Establishment
Bodily Refinement 1? 1 1 Bones like Jade, Spiritual Blood, Body like Treasure, Foundation Establishment.
Qi Condensation 1 2 2 Meridian Opening, Qi Like Mist, Meridian Expansion, Bones like Silver.
Qi Refinement 2 2 2 Meridian Reinforcement, Blood like Gold, Qi like Rain, Qi Like River, Qi Sea Establishment.
Core Formation 3 3 3 Core Sea, Wind and Rain, Qi Cycle, Intent Establishment.
Core Refinement 3 3 3 Intent Refinement, Core Cycle, Soul Intent Establishment
Soul Foundation 4 4 4 Soul Awakening, Intent Foundation, Knowledge Sea Establishment - the creation of a sea of knowledge & soul intent.
Nascent Soul 5 - 6 4 4 Three Minor Realms: Manifestation Soul, Soul Refinement, Severing Self
Unity Realm 6 - 7 5 5
Seeking Principle 7 5 5 - 6
Immortal Unification 8 6 6
Beyond Confines of Great Worlds Sorry, the scaling here will remain a bit vague for now, that''s you know... spoiler territory and too much info isn''t always helpful! (spoiler tabbed for size and future convenience)
Rank General Role grade Warning: Applies generally, don''t hold me to this! Details of this section may be prone to change/adjustment as the story requires.
World Venerate Dao Venerate Source Venerate* Luminary Venerate* Great Vehicle Practitioner** Two parallel realms that are largely viewed as one and the same World Venerate is the most common version and involves opening an inner world and attuning it to your truth, creating a true inner ''world'' out of your Dao seed that incorporates all your accumulation. This method also leaves behind a trace of your accumulation on the world you break through on. With the right accumulation you can also form a stronger link*. Dao Venerate is much less common - an inner world is also opened, but rather than your accumulation forming a ''world'' it becomes a flame/spark rather than just a swirling sea of primordial power. This is only possible with two main criteria - 1) break through in a supreme world 2) possess a principle that has been proven and a Dao seed that has been acknowledged. in most cases, the distinction is poorly made and few Dao Venerates openly acknowledge their status. *Great Realm Emperors are usually World venerates or quasi world venerates who have attuned their truth and accumulation to a Great World directly during their breakthrough to Dao Ascension or World Venerate, however, they can be much higher given time and circumstances, and it is not unheard of for Great World or Throne World Rulers of long-lasting Hegemonic Powers to be within the Celestial or even Heavenly Venerate realm. World Envoys. Notable figures in Heavenly Clans and Trans-realm powers/ Journeying Elders etc. also some very old Sect Founders and what not tend to be World Venerates or Dao venerates who have not attuned themselves to a great world. *Additional, more obscure sub-classifications within the Venerate step exist, but there is little widespread or reliable knowledge of what they are or how they have been arrived at. **Buddhism!
Celestial Venerate Celestial Star Venerate Star King Venerate Breakthrough to Celestial Venerate from world venerate is achieved in a celestial facsimile of Core Formation. the primordial inner world is formed into a ''star'' which now anchors the inner world. This is why they are also sometimes called Celestial Star Venerates. The number and quality of stars is very variable, commonly the peak of Celestial Venerate is reached with 12 stars, however it is possible to acquire more. This is the Higher Analogue of the Immortal Realm Elders of Heavenly clans, trans-realm power supreme authorities etc.
Heavenly Venerate Heavenly Dao Venerate Peerless Dao Venerate True Heavenly Venerate Sovereign Venerates Mantled Venerates Fuse your truths with your stars to truly found your own Dao. Commonly called Heavenly Venerates, some older influences call those at this realm Heavenly Dao Venerates. This is the Greater Cosmic analogue of Dao Immortal and the Dao Step as a whole. Important Elders, Senior Officials in Star Field Authorities. Ancient Elders, Founders of some minor heavenly clans, leaders of some weaker minor heavenly clans. Ruling authorities of Heavenly Clans, founders of heavenly clans, ancient elders etc There is some variation in ''titling'' within this realm, and the internal delineations are not widely understood by the ''masses'' below. Culturally, and perhaps socially, ''Heavenly'' Venerates are seen as the most mundane titling within this group of realms, but this is also played up by many influences who might not wish the information on their pinnacle experts to be so easily discernable. With this in mind, Peerless Dao Venerate, True Heavenly Venerate, Sovereign Venerate and Mantled Venerate are all notable sub-delineations within the wider classification of ''Heavenly Venerate'', with varying requirements to reach those realms. The hierarchy of their strength is very much dependant on the cultivator who has attained those heights.
Venerate Emperor Imperial Venerate Revered Venerate A notable sub-delineation at the Peak of the Heavenly Venerate ''Sub Group'' of realms. They are the pinnacle of Organized Power. They are generally the World Emperors of powerful and ancient Supreme Worlds, though some exist who have attained equivalence in realm and power via different means.
Lesser Divinities Power! Unlimited Power!
Some general notes on power ''strength''. In the ''Mortal Step'' its quite hard for people to do serious, long-lasting damage to the landscape in Eastern Azure. Most things in bigger cities and powers are built with the strength of Immortals as the very baseline. That is the base threshold for actual Landscape reorganisation to start occurring. If you want some handy visual metaphors to help with things though... Golden Core Think Dynasty Warriors, smashing through lots of minions, big flashy attacks, able to destroy buildings, make craters in the ground akin to 500lb bombs going off and so on. Dao Seeking Flight is a thing! If however, fighting happens on the ground it''s going to be messy with a lot of collateral. They won''t do a lot of damage to buildings in a town, but they could flatten fields, toss small hills worth of dirt at each other and generally call rain and thunder (assuming nobody comes to stop them). Immortals You know that fight between Superman and Zod in Man of Steel? that, but with a lot more lightning, minus the bit where they go into space. If serious they could cause quite a bit of damage to a village or small town in a short space of time if you had more than a dozen fighting and not really caring about collateral. Someone would come to stop them before that though, because damage is expensive to fix. They can also teleport short distances and do remarkable things with their Immortal souls and soul-based attacks. Ancient Immortals They could ruin of a decent-sized town in fairly short order, breaking the landscape, summoning actual storms and such. Powerful ones can use very preliminary understandings of laws to augment their attacks, massively multiplying the kinds of damage dealt. Goku Vs Cell might also be fairly apt as a comparison. Dao Lords A bunch of them could assault a small city with enough prep, easily strong enough to lord it over a side. In terms of damage your on the DBZ scale properly. they can go outside of the confines of a world, fight in the void, wield and break space and natural laws as weapons. the scale of devastation might be less (ironically) compared to two Ancient Immortals facing off, but their ability to cause havoc is a magnitude higher. Dao Ascension Two Dao Ascension Cultivations having a no holds barred fight in eastern Azure, with their treasure weapons would easily devastate several thousand miles in a radius around them. they can flatten mountains, pick them up and throw them easily, shatter the void and engage in proper reality manipulation with their minds. World Venerates A World Venerate could, with enough time and effort, if left uninterrupted sink an entire continent in Eastern Azure if they attacked from outside the realm wall. They won''t do this though, because they worked hard to get to that realm, and don''t want to die like a little bitch when a Celestial Venerate comes to ask them what they are doing. As to a war at the apex? Well, Yin Eclipse got where it got... somehow? Specific Cultivation Terms and Definitions. (some of these are kinda spoiler-ish, you have been warned!) The Five Steps. The overall term for the advancement of cultivation through the realms. The five steps refer to the five ''super'' realms of spiritual cultivation in this world. Mortal, Immortal, Dao, Ascendant and Heavenly. The name comes from the Five Supreme crossing tribulations associated with the peak of each of these super realms for spiritual cultivators. Mortal Step: Mortal to Dao Seeking. Immortal Step: Immortal to Ancient Immortal. Dao Step: Dao Immortal to Dao Eternal. Ascendant Step: Dao Ascendant. Heavenly Step: World Venerate. Spirit Root: Figuratively, the very foundation (roots) of ones body and soul. Associated with a persons innate talent and elemental affinities. Meridians: The networks of vessels/channels in the body through which qi flows. Like blood vessels or the nervous system but for qi instead of blood or impulse. They have a broad relationship with acupoints and pressure points. Twelve Basic Meridians: Meridians associated with the internal organs and various aspects of bodily function (sight, breathing, blood circulation and so on) Eight Principle Meridians: reservoirs and pathways associated with the circulation of qi. in Spiritual Cultivators these form circuit from the Dantian to the brain along the spine, back from the brain along the front of the body, through the heart and back to the Dantian to form cycle. for Physical cultivators they flow through the internal organs in much the same fashion but focus on the spirit root within the dantian region, so your digestive system and other organs above the pelvis. Five Core Meridians: Unique meridians that open up when the Nascent Soul is formed, they are extra channels through the Heart, Lungs, Liver, Spleen and Kidneys. in Physical Cultivation they form the backbone of the link between the Physical Body and Soul Power that passes through their Soul Meridians. Soul Meridians: Special meridians, unique to Physical Cultivators that are opened up during the breakthrough to the Soul Meridian Realm. They are a Physical Cultivators equivalent of a Sea of Knowledge Immortal Meridians: Formed through the transformation of the three meridian systems of the mortal body during the baptism of Heavenly Qi during Immortal Tribulation Vitality/Longevity The innate longevity accumulated by a person. This can be leveraged as qi as a last resort, basically turning life span back into qi. Foundation The sum total of a persons cultivation. usually taken to mean the basis on which they cultivate. for a spiritual cultivator, it would be synonymous with their Spirit Root and Dantian. For a Physical Cultivator, it is the qi accumulated and locked into their body before they condense a Mantra Seed. Qi Types Five Elements Qi Qi relating to the five fundamental elements. Qi gains elemental attributes through association with other things in the world. All five elements feed each other in a series of succeeding cycles and there are various versions of the cycle within Eastern Azure Great World, although they all talk of the same set of five fundamental groups of Elemental aspects Metal >>> feeds >>> Water >>> feeds >>> Wood >>> feeds >>> Fire >>> feeds >>> Earth >>> feeds >>> Metal Metal >>> overcomes >>> Wood >>> overcomes Earth >>> overcomes >>> Water >>> overcomes >>> Fire >>> overcomes Metal. The reverse of these two sequences also cancels each other out. When Yin and Yang attribute comes into play, it becomes a successive cycle so Yin feeds Yang feed feeds yin etc. The other notable variation on this cycle is Thunder > Water > Life > Fire > Earth. Thunder, in this case, refers more to ''Heaven'' and ''Tribulation'', as Metal is the element of the Heavens. sometimes lightning is also used, again somewhat metaphorically. Yin and Yang Qi Qi that represents the duality present in all aspects of the universe. these can take several forms. the most profound are True Yin and Yang Qi and Pure Yin and Yang Qi. Elemental qi can also have Yin and Yang attributes. Qi Types (Table hidden for size)
Qi Type Colour Symbolism/Aspect/Description
Pure Yin Black
Yin Metal/Lightning Metallic with a purple tint Yin lightning refined and purified
Yin Water Grey Purple Qi born of the high places and the deep dark. Clouds and lakes, rain and depthless pools. They were both already familiar with its properties from working in the caves so it was just cold and ephemeral, trying to dissolve away all her control over it in weird and mind-bending ways.
Yin Wood Pale Green Qi of poison, growth and new life. Horrifyingly slippery, hard to control, rampant, vibrant insidious and destructive yet with an almost all-consuming vitality hidden within it. The embodiment of the hidden talons of the natural world.
Yin Fire Orange Red The Qi of the boundary, desire and ephemeral hope and despair. Flickering on the edge of non-existence drawing all the warmth of the world into herself somehow and shrouding her in darkness that tried to suffocate her and blot out that self-same warmth. The Qi was so meek and insidious as it tried to use her as fuel to burn away the whole world and become the only warmth in it
Yin Earth Pale Brown The Qi born of the blooming earth, vitality and primordial origins giving birth to all things. A terrifying pit of primordial creation struggling to claim everything in its embrace yet refusing to mesh truly in equal turn as it saw itself in everything it touched.
Pure Yang White
Yang Metal/Lightning Deep Bronze It was the qi of the heavens, warring against everything and anything with unbreakable spirit and boundless ferocity. The Yang Lightning just wanted to punch holes in things and stomp on them afterwards. The punchier and stompier the better as it raged across the water like an angry tiger. Its form was almost unalterable as well. Not for nothing was it known as the purity tribulation when it occurred naturally.
Yang Water Deep Azure Shifting waves of yang water qi rolling through her meridians, the Qi of primordial oceans, dark and strong with devouring currents, soul-destroying calms and drowning waves. If we tried this before we got this durable we would have been torn to shreds by the primal tidal forces it embodied.
Yang Wood Vibrant Green Timelessness, the qi of the oldest and most ancient beings great trees and mythical beasts. Unbending qi with a primordial vitality that refused to be shaped and tried to shape her body and soul to its own rhythm of aeons. Each cycle seemed to stretch beyond what her mind was capable of comprehending and contained all kinds of awkward interactions as it took on aspects of all the other elemental types it was interacting with. Its vitality was almost a torture in and of itself trapping her within the confines of its boundlessness as it incrementally wore away at the aeons.
Yang Fire Red Gold Qi of the sun and bright souls, giver of life to every world yet destroyer in equal measure. Tyrannical energetic, all-consuming yet ephemeral and ghostly searing the bones and warming the heart in equal measure, sunbeams and firestorms.
Yang Earth Dark Iron Soul crushing, sky-scraping immovable and stable on a scale beyond mortal comprehension. The qi of mountains and the world itself able to stand up to the fury of heaven and the greed of mortals in equal measure. It pressed down on her meridians like a vice, ossifying the mist and fusing droplets together wherever it came into contact with them. It was like she was pushing a savage jagged collection of rocks around inside her that wanted to grind down everything and make her one with the world.
Heart Force Quasi qi like energy that Dharma Cultivators and a few others cultivate. It has a strong relationship with Soul Force. Scriptures that focus on it in depth are rare. Vital Qi Similar to Vitality/Longevity, except its more common to Body and Physical Cultivators. In physical cultivation it is the qi that is permanently locked away in the bones during Physical Refinement its capacity is limited and once refined once cannot be replaced if lost prior to breaking through to Mantra Seed. it also exists for Spiritual Cultivators in the form of qi that fuses with their vital organs during Qi Refinement and aside from the difference in location is otherwise identical. Compound Qi natural combinations of elemental and Yin and Yang qi that are stable enough to have their own identities. examples include Wind Qi, Rain qi, Light Qi, Dark Qi and so on. Myriad Elements Qi a more comprehensive aspect of ''elemental qi''. it is rare in lower realms and even in great realms is much sought after. its purity is a magnitude over Five Elements Qi and has aspects of the entire element cycle within it rather than just singular and compound elements. True Qi''s Qi in its most fundamental states. it is largely unattributed. Spatial Qi along with some other weirder forces are forms or manifestations of True Qi. Formations, Feng Shui, Talismans and Moon Runes Formations: Formations are akin to big bits of ritual magic in western fantasy fiction. they are usually a persistent thing and are set up using items (like flags, swords, banners, gems etc) that focus elemental energies or intent in particular ways. They have a close relationship to Feng Shui. Feng Shui: Talismans: Moon Runes: These are a special kind of pictographic script that is loosely modelled after Oracle Bone Script (see the post chapter note for a link to the wiki on it). They are like formations but much more condensed. Symbol Sets: First introduced properly in Chapter 28, these are similar in essence to Moon Runes but much more complex and more in line with a real ''script''. they don''t have a singular influence. There are at least half a dozen that Arai and Sana were shown, but the main sequence of 100 or so symbols that were drawn out are akin to complex, calligraphic hieroglyphs, while simpler ones have a lot in common with Hieroglyphs or exaggerated variants of ancient alphabets (Aramaic, Phoenician, Sanskrit, Cuniform etc.). Physiques and Constitutions Physiques (also constitutions, god physiques and connate mutations) are broadly classified into four groupings; Mortal, Earthly, True and Heavenly. The names are less to do with power, and more the mechanics around them and how they direct the development of the person in possession of them. All of them have their weak and strong points. Spiritual Physiques are a thing the Martial Axial Starfields dreamed up that covers what they decided were the less optimal aspects of mortal and earthly physiques. Peerless Physiques sit somewhere between earthly, true and heavenly and are again largely an invention of the Martial Axial Starfields Mortal Physiques: Cannot be inherited, passed on or acquired by birth. It is most common for them to develop out of other physique categories but they can also emerge through spontaneously through some event or fortunate encounter. ''Teaching'' others how to acquire them, while possible is a grey area fraught with many difficulties and usually more trouble than it is worth. The nature of the physiques can be almost anything, although absolute concepts or abstract things are uncommon and difficult to acquire as mortal physiques. Pros: Phenomenal growth potential, very dangerous to subvert, nigh impossible to steal, rapid advancement, Cons: Cannot be inherited or easily taught, exceptional mortality rate. Earthly Physiques: the broadest category of physiques. They range from basic things concerning elements or transformations in the natural world all the way up to surprisingly profound concepts like harmony and predestination. Their defining features are their malleability and a tendency to relate to fundamentals rather than complexities. They are the most common base from which other physiques develop. Pros: Good growth, malleability, very few things are limited, can be passed on, inborn and taught. Cons: Poorly defined capabilities, strength can be very variable, malleability may be an issue, can be stolen/subverted (special cases may apply) True Physiques (also peerless): Second broadest category of physiques. They differ from earthly ones in that their nature is usually well constrained. They can be inborn and are most commonly associated with those who have the bloodlines of qi beasts or mythical creatures (Phoenix, Dragon, Qilin, Luan etc). Pros: Excellent strength, clearly defined capabilities, decent growth potential (in the right circumstances), easy to pass on to others Cons: Stagnation common, can be stolen without much risk of devolution or subversion (exceptions apply) Heavenly Physiques (also supreme): The smallest physique category, they tend to be held up as the apex. They can be inborn or taught and tend to relate to absolute or fundamental concepts that have reached the zenith (in power, perfection etc...). Their defining attribute is their absolute nature. They will rarely if ever devolve or change form once they settle as a heavenly physique. Pros: Can be inborn, taught, inherited, very powerful, hard to subvert, very clearly defined capabilities. Cons: Huge risk of stagnation, very poor growth, can be stolen by force, very clearly defined capabilities. Almost any class of physique can shift to another given (or wrong circumstances). A mortal physique will change to another type if it passes on to a descendant or stolen away. An earthly physique might become a true physique if exposed to a natural treasure like a phoenix feather. A true physique born into a child with an exceptional spirit root might become a heavenly physique. A heavenly physique that is improperly compromised might devolve back to an earthly physique, or if born in someone who is incompatible become a nigh unshiftable curse rather than a blessing. Manifestations Intent Intent can mean a bunch of things. At its most basic it is a kind of Empathy/Psionopathy that allows people to have a degree of control or perception over their surroundings in various ways. Usually, Intent is used in conjunction with qi manipulation but it doesn''t always have to be. Due to the way Physical Cultivation differs in subtle (and not so subtle) ways from Spiritual Cultivation, Physical Cultivators tend to be slightly better on average at manipulating Intent at a given realm compared to Spiritual Cultivators where all other variables (like law quality/experience etc...) are equal. Both, however, are far behind Martial Cultivators and Dharma Cultivators in this regard. This is not to say that it is just a thing of the lower realms. ''Intent'' exists at all levels and is a fundamental part of the way the cosmos functions. At its most fundamental it is akin to a kind of Law that governs the movement of the natural energies of the world. Everything has some kind of Intent; be it to grow, to live, to die, to go from one place to another. In most cultivation systems in the Martial Axial Regions, it will emerge organically through sustained practise with and exposure to qi during Qi Refinement. At Golden Core comprehending these emergent Intents and crafting them into something unique to a cultivator/practitioner is an integral step in advancing towards Soul Foundation and opening up a Sea of Knowledge. Different Intent Forms Martial Intent: is more in line with ''Killing Intent'' you see in a lot of anime and other stories. Dharma Intent: is mysterious and relates to the connections between people. Soul Intent: (or sometimes Soul Perception) relates to the intuition of the soul, based on its strength. perception of this aspect of it is fundamental to connecting with your own soul and opening up your Sea of Knowledge. Natural Intent: Manifest inertia of the natural world. Can be slight or all-encompassing. Uses of Intent Qi Manifestation - at its most basic, all qi requires some guidance from the wielder, this is intent. Soul based attacks - soul attacks require impetus from the mind to have any form of direction, this is also intent. Weapon Augmentation - a common variant, usually done along with qi manifestation, involving shrouding a physical medium with a form of intent, this usually requires some comprehensions regarding the soul or an advanced method to practice. Transfer of knowledge - usually done via the medium of qi, this is also a subtle form of intent, very widely applied but very rarely mastered. Synergistic deployment and direction of formations - harmonisation of formation centres in multi-person formations requires manifest intent, this is why active formation control is largely limited to Golden Core and above and not properly common until Nascent Soul. Inheritance - Similar in many ways to ''transfer of knowledge'', but specifically relating to comprehensions of various things. This can be very simple things like transferring a Spiritual Art from one person to another or very complex like the passive imprinting of memories into physical mediums like blood. Another complex variant is passing on of Perfected Intents to others. This can only be achieved by those who have truly mastered both the intent and the medium within which it was created. the very earliest this can be achieved is the Immortal Realm for very basic Intents. It is usually a hallmark of Inheritances of the Dao Immortal Rank or higher, where the person passing on the knowledge has grasped laws and properly founded their principle, gaining a holistic understanding of how Intent''s interact with things within the Mortal Step. The more profound the intent, the harder it is to pass on. Even with this, the Intent as originally seeded will not be identical, forming from the recipients own interpretations. Imprinting extant, complete intents can be done but is usually not beneficial as it builds a false foundation and requires the recipient to have a very strong soul. In extreme cases, this latter approach is basically an offensive or evil art depending on the nature of the Intent as the likelihood is that the recipient will be unable to shoulder the received comprehension and either die from soul shock or be subsumed by it, turning into a mindless monster controlled fully by that intent. Principle Manifest Powers of an Immortal, formed from their intent before they were an Immortal. they are usually somewhat personalised. ie: two people whos principle relates to fire won''t really do the same thing even if they are both Principles of Fire. Principles, like Intent, can also occur naturally and have many forms. Book 2 spoilers Principles also have a bunch of different ''grades'' that follow the same proximal structure as the physique categories. In Eastern Azure and the Martial Axial Starfields these are Spiritual (most common), Earthly (rare), True (very rare), Peerless and Heavenly (duh). The ''grades'' that are periodically assigned to cultivators - calling them a Peerless Golden Immortal, for instance, tend to be an acknowledgement of the grade of that person''s principle. These epithets are only applied after crossing Immortal Ascension. Prior to that, a Principle is sometimes considered to have a grade in kind, according to the grade of law that helped derive it, but it is only during Immortal Crossing that this is recognised by the Heavens. This practice of declaring principles to have grades before Immortal crossing has... grown somewhat, in popularity in more recent generations. Laws (of the world) The rules governing the world. These should not be confused with the Five Elements, which are more of a thematic construct. the Laws are stuff like Gravity, Thermodynamics, Relativity, Conservation of Mass, Photonics or the dreaded ''Quantum''. not all of them may behave in the same way ''ours'' do, but this is basically what they are. Time, Space and Balance and Harmony, even Destiny and Karma can broadly be considered ''laws'' even if they also fall under other things. Their varying profundity and interconnected nature is part of why people end up staying in Dao Step (Dao Immortal > Dao Ascension) for so long. Unless of course people cheat and don''t have to worry about the way Fate and Tribulations work quite as much >.>''. they have a lingering relationship with Intent that is mysterious and difficult to discern. properly recognising these connections is the key to stepping from the Immortal Step, where Inten and Principle is the focus to the Dao Step. It can also refer to the methods by which people cultivate, but that''s just English being English sadly. Truth ''Truth of Self'' - Like Principles, but based on attainments with Law rather than Intent. it is the representation of one''s awareness of self-built from laws and principles. each one is unique to a person and they cannot be taught. in terms of how it''s used. think of it as a form of Empathic Charisma imbues any action a person takes. It doesn''t really rely on qi once it is attained as Qi is also a part of the natural laws of the world, and your Truth is allowing you to bend those directly, rather than use qi to catalyse a change. this is where cultivation steps beyond simple ''arts'' to become more akin to outright Reality Manipulation. Reason ''Reason to Be''. this is basically an answer to the question ''why you'' posed by the cosmos on a fundamental level, proof of reason is like truth, but a whole step higher. it very closely relates to karma, fate and whatnot. It is integral to stepping beyond the boundaries of general causality. Prestige/Declaration Kind of like showing off all your spiritual bling. If you want to consider it the equivalent of rolling around the block with the windows down blaring out ACDC, this is not far off it. Mantra ''The words in the heart that cannot be taken''. The fundamental aspect of physical cultivation and both the reason why they are so unique, and also a bit bothersome. A mantra always has five phrases that harmonise in different ways with the wielder. They can only be passed on willingly by the bearer. Fate This of these more like the Greek ''Fates'' but not as physical beings. They are the super laws that govern the natural flow of things within worlds. they have their own agency after a fashion and their own kind of inertia, but they are also movable and direct-able or guidable in various ways. Destiny The measure of a persons place in the world. How much store is placed in it is... complicated. Karma The ephemeral connections of cause and effect. I refuse to define this further! go read Wikipedia >.> Basic Breakdown of the Ranks between Mortal and Immortal for spiritual cultivators. Qi Condensation: The basic realm. Learn to sense qi, practice a Spiritual Cultivation Method, move qi about in basic ways, open up a Dantian and stabilise it. Open up the 12 basic meridians Qi Refinement: now you have a Dantian, you can store qi in it and start to work out how to direct it a bit more coherently. At this point, your Qi will start to acquire aspects of Intent. Map out and open up the Eight key/Principal meridians. Core Formation: Take your dantian and your qi and form a golden core out of it. The core that a cultivator forms is based on their spirit root and cultivation law*. Once you break through to Golden Core you can open up the five true meridians in your body and properly start to perceive nascent intent and learn how to fuse your intent to your qi. The qi refined in the dantian will also now be liquid rather than misty. At this realm the cultivator''s lifespan increases several-fold, even with a poor core: for a cultivator with a grade 9 core, they might get 1-150 more years, for someone with a grade one core that increase would be 3-400. The table below (hidden for size), is a list of the general core formation grades.
Core Grade Colour 1 Tint 1 Tint 2 Rotations Name Notes
9 Dull Metallic various Normal Tribulation
8 Dull Bronze Bronze various 2 Spiritual Tribulation (3 strikes)
7 Bronze Silver various 4 Spiritual Tribulation (3 strikes)
6 Silver Green various 8 Earthly Tribulation (6 strikes)
5 Silver White various 15 Earthly Tribulation (6 strikes)
4 Silver Purple Gold 21 Earthly Tribulation (9 strikes)
3 Pale Gold Purple Gold 24 Soul Gold Core Earthly Tribulation (9 strikes) Notable Cores: Ling Luo
2 Pure Gold White Purple 28 True Gold Core Earthly Tribulation (12 strikes) Notable Cores: Ha Yun (29 rotations)
1 Bright Gold White various 30 Heavens Bright Gold Core Earthly Tribulation (12 strikes) Notable Cores: Ling Yu,
Special Cores Special Cores are considered those between thirty and thirty-three rotations. These are not necessarily unique but all are formed under strange or auspicious circumstances. Once you get to thirty-three rotations the rules start getting a bit weird. Any Core at thirty-three rotations has the qualifications to be considered unique. Any that go PAST it are absolutely unique and no two will ever settle in quite the same way. this is because the successful forcing of the final rotations relies on comprehensions from the person forming the core and no two people''s comprehensions of something will be quite the same. A thirty-three rotation core also increases lifespan substantially. Each rotation past thirty-three gives some bonus''s to qi reserves, refinement rate, life span and so on above the usual, the returns are diminishing though for the risks involved. As a comparison, it''s a bit like overclocking your computer! *
Core Grade Colour 1 Tint 1 Tint 2 Rotations Name Notes
Special Off White Rainbow 31 Myriad Elements Unity Core Heavenly Tribulation (9 strikes) Formed if a core contains traces of all the major elemental qi types in a harmonious state, e.g. ''Major Succession Cycle''
Special Dark Blue Gold Black 31 Nine Devouring Kun Core A Kun Clan Old Ancestor: incorporated aspects of Yin and Yang Metal and Water to form a Minor Unity Cycle that reflected the nature of the mythical Kun beast
Special Black White 32 Yin Yang Supreme Core Heavenly Tribulation (12 Strikes) Formed if a core is tempered in or contains some pure elements of Yin and Yang
Special Purple Black White Gold 32 Martial Heavens Supreme Core Cao Leyang
Special Golden Bronze Red Yellow 33 Solar Bronze Core Cang Di - Formed using a mysterious method passed down by Ancestor Bronze
Special Azure Green Gold 33 Heavenly Seas Sovereign Core Heavenly Tribulation (15 Strikes) Lu Ji: with the Blue Water Sage, Lu Xiao and Mo Xiao all involved here did you think he was gonna have something less?
Unique Imperial Red Gold Purple 33+2 Vast Obscurity Primordial Core Meng Fu''s Golden Core: Holds the prestige of a Phoenix, imprinted with nine celestial flames, Yin and Yang
Unique Azure Green White Blue-grey 33+3 Western Bells Celestial Core Bright Dream''s Golden Core: ???
General Spoilers for chapter 56+ The special cores related to the MC''s
Core Grade Colour 1 Tint 1 Tint 2 Rotations Name Notes
Unique Black Gold White 33+1 Boundless Transformations Sovereign Core Jun Arai: Black gold with black-white corona, symbol and 10 flames of yin yang elements cycle and 2 other hard to sense flames
Unique Black Gold Purple 33+1 Myriad Permutation Sovereign Core Jun Sana: Black gold with black-purple corona, symbol and 10 flames of yin yang elements cycle and 2 other hard to sense flames
Unique Red Black Gold 33 Eternal Yang Sovereign Core Lin Ling: Reddish black, flickering with gold, surrounded by a red-purple corona that sparked gold.ephemera of 33 rotations and the strength of 5 yang elements.
Soul Foundation: Take your Intent and fuse it with your Core. At this point, you will start to naturally form connections between your ''soul'', ''spirit root'' and ''meridians''. Once you have fully condensed intent, your sea of knowledge will become detectable. Nascent Soul: Your soul foundation will coalesce properly merge with your Sea of Knowledge, forming a spiritual body within you. The primacy of body and soul will start to shift so your soul takes on the appearance of your body, and your life force is tied more closely to your soul than your physical condition. Physical death is no longer the end so long as your soul remains intact, but you can still die of old age. Nascent Soul''s usually start out quite ghostly looking and resemble the cultivator as a young child, irrespective of what age they form the ''soul'' at. The process of maturing the soul can be quite resource intensive, depending on the quality of your laws, how good a core you had and other factors. The Golden Core starts to merge with the Nascent Soul, connected through the Soul Foundation which is the heart of their ''Sea of Knowledge''. Once the Nascent Soul as ''matured'' the primacy of body and soul will shift so that your life force and longevity are more closely tied to the spiritual form of the soul than the physical shell within it. At that point, regeneration of limbs becomes a formality and even physical death is not necessarily the end so long as your Core has merged with your Soul and your soul remains intact. A cultivtors live span also takes a huge leap in this realm. A Nascent Soul Cultivator with an average foundation might live for 1000 years. Someone with an exceptional foundation and a high grade core (or specilising in yang or wood laws) might easily live for 4-5000. There is no grading of ''quality'' for a Nascent Soul, but based on the quality of the cultivators Golden Core and the types of ''Intent'' they comprehended, their Nascent Soul may also aquire various ephemera
Core Quality Rotations Nascent Soul Ephemera Other Notes
Low Grade 1-7 None, or a faint white/blue outline
Mid Grade 8-21 Tend to have some small elemental ephemera, usually relating to the law used to form the soul
High Grade 22-30 Silvery or Golden halo around the soul before it is fully matured. When matured, the ephemera is again usually related to the core, or the law used to form it. Some intents will also have a noticeable impact on how the soul is perceived by others.
Special Cores 30-33 Tend to manifest ephemera related to the special Intent associated with the core, or failing that, relating to the law or foundation formation. Intent Manifestation through their appearance is very common, even without any real comprehensions.
Unique Cores 33+ Always manifest a halo relating to the corona of the core, usually have other ephemera associated as well. Intent Manifestation as with Special and High Grade Cores.
Physical Cultivators who get to Soul Meridians (the equivalent realm) also form a ''Soul'' of sorts, but it cannot leave the body. Instead, they form a set of ''Soul Meridians'' that focus on the refinement of soul intent. Cultivators who manage to achieve BOTH a Nascent Soul and the Soul Meridian''s Realm, will find that their Nascent Soul is much more rigidly bound to their body because of the Soul Meridians. This is very uncommon though, because the resources required are prohibitive for most lay folk who use Physical Cultivation and the tribulation is extreme. There are various higher quality methods regarding the strengthening of Nascent Souls that do similar things, albeit in different or supplementary ways, but these are quite rare and well guarded by those who possess them. Severing Origins: Perceive your mortal ties and step beyond them. the means of passing through this realm are quite variable and depends on the person. Some seek to sever some aspect of them that are holding them back, to others it is simply realising how the world works around them, or reaching some understanding of their place in it. usually, this relates to the early perception of one''s principle. Dao Seeking: Refinement and coalescence of principle. This is technically a transitory realm, but it is frequently where many stall in the cultivation ladder. passage through it can take weeks or months or could take centuries and even millennia depending on the practitioner''s innate comprehensions and grasp of self. unlike spirit severing, which can be coached through, Dao Seeking must involve self-discovery. there are workarounds, like using a law that already has a proven principle that can be replicated, but these are tightly controlled and much sought after. Immortal: Condense Principle, Transform the body, Open up Immortal Meridians and step across the threshold Tribulations A short table showing the normal tribulation lightning colours. More exotic tribulations exist (and dangerous) as should be clear from later chapters in Book One! However, I won''t discuss them here, that has to wait for Book 2 to finish up (hah!). Please use your imagination for now! Tribulation Lightning can also show up as other weird phenomena like flowers, small animals, weapons or even things like dragons, soldiers, weird signs or strange tableau as I am sure you have noticed. The form is usually unimportant. It is the colour and the number of entities that are important for the most part. ''Normal'' Tribulation lightning can occur for almost anything that might provoke a tribulation. Will always be bolts of lightning, usually with little to no warning. ''Spiritual'' Tribulation lightning is common at all steps, usually first encountered in cultivation at Golden Core Breakthrough. Either straight up lightning or appears in the form of supernatural aspects, strange signs or other oddities. ''Earthly'' Tribulation lightning can appear much more infrequently from Golden Core onwards but is usually only seen in association with Nascent Soul or Dao Seeking Phenomena. It may appear as flowers, animals, or almost any worldly thing. ''Heavenly'' Tribulation Lightning can appear in any circumstance. It is most commonly seen as a form of fate sense censure for some transgression. Usually, it is encountered by the average cultivator for the first time at Immortal Crossing. However, it can also be encountered at Golden Core Formation for some particularly impressive core types and within Dao Seeking if a person''s principle is suitably exotic. It almost always manifests as pure bolts, but can also be weapons or signs that have some heavenly important; Dragons, Imperial Soldiers, Sages or an Imperial Style seal etc... Tribulation lightning in breakthroughs will step up when it occurs. if Normal manifests, then it strikes once. if Spiritual strikes, it strikes however many times, and normal lightning strikes once for every spiritual strike. If Earthly Lightning Strikes, Spiritual and Normal lightning will also strike and so on. Tribulation lightning arriving as censure will just be a singular occurrence, without however many strikes are warranted.
Grade Colours Strikes
Normal Various (but not white, black, gold, silver or purple) 1
Spiritual White 3
Spiritual White Purple 6
Spiritual White Blue 9
Earthly Blue Green 6
Earthly Deep Blue 9
Earthly Purple 12
Heavenly Gold + Various 9
Heavenly Gold + White 12
Heavenly Gold + Black 15
Special Tribulations
Grade Colour Strikes Notes
Fate Black 11 Associated with breaking through to Immortal, usually in Mortal Realms
Judgement White 33 Associated with breaking through to Dao Immortal, where is almost always appears, but can show up earlier.
Denial Grey & Black 66
Retribution Black & Gold 99
Execution Silver ???



General World Building (Cosmos At Large) Universe Structure This is an update of sorts on what was in that author blurb very early on. There are of course exceptions to every rule, and somewhat, the story will find ways to find those exceptions with unerring regularity. However, these are the rough framework upon which those irregularities are built.
Layer World Type Notes.
Mortal Mortal Realms Normal worlds, people get born, grow old, die etc. you can cultivate to immortality in them or become a sorcerer with attitude. to pass beyond one requires exceptional circumstances or to fulfil the requirements for crossing the Immortal Threshold.
Immortal Great Worlds Greater Realm Planes Immortal Realms Largely Interchangeable. they also contain mortals, and with the exception of ''Immortal'' Worlds, most people born on them are ''Mortal''. Their realm strength can Cause problems for those from lower worlds who have an insufficient foundation or were not born into them though. this is usually an issue for immortal ascenders or any mortal unlucky enough to end up in one and not be born there. Crossing over the Immortal Threshold does not kick you out of the realm plane, and Immortal Realm Strength is commonly viewed as being the ''standard'' for any kind of wider role in the world outside small localities. If you are born in one you cannot leave before becoming a Dao Immortal, but in reality, few choose to leave or have the means to leave before becoming a Dao Ascendant when the departure is enforced if they cross over to World Venerate. It''s a Dangerous sky out there! World Venerates and higher can enter these worlds if they suppress their strength accordingly.
Ascendant/ Transcendent Supreme Realms Throne Worlds Their Threshold is fundamentally unlimited to any Mortal or Immortal Being. Their realm strength can cause problems for those from lower worlds who have an insufficient foundation or were not born into them though.
Treasure Treasure Worlds* Treasure Realms Heavens & Hells Yama''s Realm/ Underworld Special worlds and realms that exist in their own category. very very rare and all hold special importance in their own way. Frequently they exist simultaneously in all three ''layers'' or are associated in some way with all of them. Their suppression is usually absolute in some way.
??? Star Ocean/Abzu/The Abyss Technically its own thing, its akin to the treasure realms. It is the layer of reality -above- or perhaps -below- the usual bunch of dimensions. The reality there is very big and scary.



Glossary of Powers for Martial Axial Regions 10,000 Starfields. The Martial Axial Region, as the corner of the cosmos where this story starts off in is called, is you can appreciate a rather complicated place. On a world, by world basis, there are more powers and sects than you can shake a stick at, but at the top, there are a few autocratic hegemonies that stand out as being worthy of remembering. Foremost among these are the Four Queen mothers and the Seven Wise Emperors, who are the de facto heads of the most powerful Heavenly Clans and Influences. we won''t see much of them, if at all, for a long time yet in the story, but they will be alluded to by various characters and some of their more travelling powers will get a look in from time to time.
Faction Leaders Major Clan/Influences Notable persons/notes.
Northern Star Grotto Queen Mother of the North Xue Clan (Fox) Heavenly Saintess Xue Qian - number one beauty in 10,000 starfields.
Vast Obscurity Grove Queen Mother of the South Vast Obscurity Sage Meng Clan (Phoenix) Her Exalted Highness the 3rd Sovereign Princess of the Hong Meng clan, Lady of the Parasol Pavilion, Fairy Envoy for the Phoenix Throne, The Seven Severing Celestial Saintess. Saintess Meng Fu - Seven Sovereigns School Founder (Eastern Azure) Vast Obscurity Sage -- A mysterious and aloof figure, who together with the Queen Mother of the South founded the grove. He is said to be one of those who stands closest to the Supremacy of Heaven and the Chronograph of the Dao.
God Slaughtering Hall Queen Mother of the East (Qilin) Mo Clan Lu* Clan Mo Shurian (Mother of Blood) Mo Zhao (Peak Heavenly Venerate) Mo Xiao, Mo Lu (Mo Zhao Daughters) *Ancestral Lu Clan has links to the Mo Clan. Current Lu Clan does NOT.
The Turquoise Pond Queen Mother of the West (Luan) Wusheng Clan (core) Ju Clan Guo Clan Emeishan Heavenly Saintess Wusheng Xiurong Everbright Dreamsong Sovereign Queen Mothers Lady in waiting Ju Xifeng, Turquoise Princess Ju Shan (niece of Ju Xifeng) Ju Tianji
Kong Heavenly Clan Wise Emperor of Kong Kong Clan (core) Dun Clan Din Clan Lu* Clan They/their influence currently has primacy within the current Aeonspan in Eastern Azure. Dun Clan controls Imperial Seat on Eastern Azure. Kong Clan Controls E.Azure Astrology Bureau Din: Jade Gate Court (Eastern Azure) Current Lu Clan has links to the Kong Clan. Ancestral Lu Clan did not.
Huang Heavenly Clan Wise Emperor of Huang Huang Clan (core) Wuli Clan Fei Clan Hong Clan Shi Clan Gan Clan Feng Clan Various bloodlines relating to mythical birds. Young Sovereign* Huang Teng Young Sovereign* Huang Gan Hao Ju Shan (Envoy from Turquoise Pond, a friend of Huang Wuli) Guo: Huang Guo Wuli (Leader), Huang Kong (Husband), Huang Leng (Son), Huang JiLao (Grandson) Huang Clan has influence with the Astrology Bureau on Eastern Azure. Huang Gan Branch controls Red Sovereign Sect and White Storm Sect on Eastern Azure
Long Heavenly Clan Wise Emperor of Long Long clan (core) Bai Family Tian Family Rampant and powerful, the Long Heavenly Clan is among the most militaristic of all the supreme influences, however its strength is in its peak experts, not its size. They claim their power descends from Dragons and the Quasi-mythical ''Dragon Emperor''.
Ming Heavenly Empire Wise Emperor of Ming Ming Heavenly Clan (Rulers) Golden Swallow Qin Clan Wu Clan The largest of the Heavenly Clans, and the only one in current times to have establied a genuine ''Heavenly Empire''-- though this is currently beset by significant internal turmoil with clan rivalries and factions vying for power and influence in the Court of the Wise Emperor. It controls a vast swathe of the Martial Axial Region and frequently contests with unknown threats at its borders and other clans throughout it who dislike its expansionist tendancies.
Tang Heavenly Clan Great Sage of Tang Heavenly Tang Emperor Tang Heavenly Clan (Core) Azure Astral Authority Moon Tomb Sept (Eastern Azure) -Has links to that old turtle dragon (remember him?) Cao Clan within Eastern Azure has historic links to them. The power who held Imperial primacy for much of the previous Aeonspan within Eastern Azure Great World. They have a complex relationship with the Meng Clan that stretches back into distant antiquity. Theirs is the power that sits highest in the Azure Astral Authority. Among the supreme heavenly powers they are considered to be among the most reacent to fully uplift themselves to the status of a Heavenly Clan.
Fang Heavenly Clan Heavenly Fang Emperor Fang Clan (Core) An ancient Heavenly clan that shares borders with the Ming Heavenly Empire and the Huang Heavenly Clan. In recent times it''s influence has been waning as the dysfunction of those two powers spills over into its territories.
Teng Heavenly Clan Wise Emperor of Teng Teng Clan (Core) Duchess Teng Minhua -- Controller of one of their starfields. It leads the Ten Thousand Stars Bureau.
Shu Heavenly Clan Wise Emperor of Shu Shu Clan (Core) Shu Pavilion (Eastern Azure) Shu Tian: Current Headmaster of Shu Pavillion Ancestor Bronze - Cang Di''s Teacher. ''Tian'' Cang Di - current No. 1 figure in Eastern Azure''s Younger Generation. A powerful and ancient clan with mysterious origins and a deep well of strength. They were the original rulers of Eastern Azure in the era after its primordial gestation. After the Ming, the Shu are frequently considered to be tied with the Kong for power and prestige through the Martial Axial Regions.
Meng Heavenly Clan Wise Emperor of Meng Hundred Heroes Court Vast Obscurity Sage Meng Clan (Core) The Meng Heavenly Clan and Vast Obscurity Grove are in many ways partner influences. The Queen Mother of the South rules the Grove, while Vast Obscurity Sage, who took his name from the grove observes most external matters on it''s behalf. The Meng Heavenly Territories are ruled by the Wise Emperor of Meng, who as a sign of their alliance will take the most senior of the Grove''s Saintesse''s to be his Empress. Meng Ruo - Solitary Slaughter Sect Leader (Eastern Azure) Meng Yang - Current Leader of Seven Sovereigns School
Xue Heavenly Clan ??? Mysterious, they are wholly affiliated with Northern Star Grotto and care little for territorial control outside of their mysterious and secluded bastion worlds.
Mo Heavenly Clan Demoness Binary Ruin. God Slaughtering Lunatic Mother of Blood A mysterious ancient clan with deep roots in many places. They have few allegiances beyond their own interests and are frequently at odds with most other clans. Their major affiliation is with God Slaughtering Hall.
Heavenly Solace Society Great Sage of Heavenly Solace Gan Clan A starfield spanning power affiliated with the Kong and Huang Heavenly clans, that also has presence within the Ming Empire. It has a long-running cold conflict with the Meng Heavenly Empire and God Slaughtering Hall.
10,000 Stars Bureau Teng Clan
Azure Astral Authority Azure Astral Emperor
Supreme Sovereignty Alliance Kong Clan
Glossary of Powers in Eastern Azure Great World Sects and Schools + various other supra-clan influences
Faction Rank/Influence Associated Powers Associated Clans Notable People Notes
Dun Imperial Dynasty World Controlling Power. Member of Supreme Sovereignty Alliance. Astrology Bureau* Town & City Authorities on most continents Regional Dukes in the Central, Southern Continents Dun Clan (Main House) Din Clan (Main House) Kong Clan (Heavenly & Earthly Branches) The Astrology Bureau is what was the Astral Authority Bureau - it was basically reconstituted by the Kong and Dun Clans
Azure Astral Authority Starfield Authority. Subsidiaries are all peak influences. Civil Authority Bureau Military Authority Bureau Hunter Authority Bureau Astral Authority Bureau* Regional Dukes in North and Easten Continents Tang Clan (Earthly Branch) Cao Clan (Main House) Kun Clan (Main House) Ling Clan (Main House) Astral Authority Bureau is the original influence that swapped to the Kong Clan/Dun Clan.
Shu Pavilion World Power Regional Dukes in the Western Continent Shu Clan (Earthly Branch) Shen Clan (Main House)
Jade Gate Court World Power Jade Pavilion Dragon Jade House Kong Clan (Earthly Branch) Din Clan (Main House) Dun Clan (Branches)
Seven Sovereigns Imperial School World Power Meng Clan (Heavenly Branch) Cao Clan (Main House)
Red Sovereign Sect World Power Huang Gan (Gan Earthly Branch)
Moon Tomb Valley Northern Continent Tang Clan (Earthly Branch)
Brotherhood of Lives All Continents Dark sect specializing in information brokering and illicit activities.
Sable Sovereigns Sect All Continents A dark sect specializing in assassination and mercenary activities.
White Storm Sect Southern Continent Huang Clam (Earthly Branches of Wuli and Gan)
Dewdrop Sage Sect Western Continent Hua Family
Argent Hall South/Central Continent Argent Justice Sect (2nd rate) Hao Clan (Main Branch) Shen Clan (Branch)
Shimmering Dragon Sept Southern Continent
Verdant Flowers Valley Western Continent
Blue Gate School Blue Water Province Lu Family Last properly independent Province-wide influence in Blue Water Province
Teng School Blue Water Province Dun Imperial Clan Teng Clan Largely controlled by proxy from the Central Continent
Lin School Blue Water Province Lin Clan (Main Branch) School destroyed and Clan scattered thirty years before the story starts.
Golden Promise School Blue Water Province Dun Imperial Clan Leng Clan Largely controlled by proxy from the Central Continent
Blue Gauze Pure Pavilion Skylark Province
Solitary Slaughter Sept ??? Meng Clan Tai Clan Yuan Clan
Blue Pavillion ??? Mo Clan



World Geography The world has Seven ''Continents''. Book 1 Conclusion Spoiler: Originally it only had three, the Western + South Western, South + Central and East + Northern. Then a certain ''mountain'' splashed down. The Imperial Continent (in the centre) The Easten Continent (in the east of the world map) - this is sometimes referred to holistically as the Eastern Continent, including all its islands and two sub-continents (Yin Eclipse and the other ''island'' off its eastern coast The Demon Continent/Southern Darklands (in the S.E of the world map) The Argent Gate Continent (in the South) - this is occasionally called the Southern Continent. The Merciful Skies Continent (in the S.W) The Western Shu Continent (in the West) The Northern Tang (In the north) The Imperial Continent is where the Influence of the Kong and Huang Heavenly Clans is strongest, and where the powers of the world are mostly congregated. It is also home to ''Mt Tai, the tallest mountain on Eastern Azure. The Easten Continent is the most undeveloped because Yin Eclipse is the gateway to much of it and that''s not easy to traverse, and the lands beyond, while expansive are not that prosperous. Its tribes and clans have a very mixed relationship with the Imperial Court but more and more of them are turning to the support them, compared to the Azure Astral Authority. There is also a core of forces that refuse both influences and is heavily focused around the periphery of the Yin Eclipse Great Mounts northern and southern limits, using its suppression as protection. The Southern Darklands are a place where a bunch of demons took up residence in a previous Aeonspan and have yet to be dislodged. They mostly keep to themselves. The Southern, Argent Gate Continent is the one most closely allied to the Central Continent in terms of its powers and sects and is very developed. It also holds a number of strategically important ruins and the Argent Devouring Caves, a forbidden zone. The Merciful Skies Continent is the home to this realms ''Mount Erlang''. It has a very adversarial relationship with the Imperial Court but has a strong relationship with the Azure Astral Authority. Most Dharma Cultivators are based here. The Western Shu Continent is named for the Shu Clan, and the Shu Pavilion based on its northern end. At the south, it also has the Yerrek Pits, one of Eastern Azure''s forbidden zones and its foremost prison. Northern Tang Continent is the ancestral lands of the Tang Clan in this world, and also the home of their core influence. they are largely neutral, but a lot of rogue cultivators and forces unsympathetic to the Imperial Rule (like the Mo Clan) linger in their lands, causing many problems for the Imperial Court and the Azure Astral Authority Alike. Alternate Map Album Link. ~ Local Map ~ Yin Eclipse with bits of the Northern and Easten Continent (It''s kind of big so I spoiler tagged it) World Map Undergrove - Book 2 1: Sar''Vash - The city on the island where the spear resides, home to the main enclave of Sar''Katush within Undergrove 2: Yogo Shada - The great city within the swamp controlled by Undrenfolk and Ghoblan tribes 3: Cloud Arrow Territory 4: Foothills of the ''White Dragon'' Mountains - upland plateau and forests which are a battleground between the Defilers, Ghoblan and Undrenfolk. 5: The deep central waters of the Under grove Book 2 Map - Undergrove Book 3 - The Dark Lands (Grand Trial) Book 3 - The Dark Lands (Historic Map) if they aren''t showing let me know? they are hosted on google photo (album) as an alternative link and Imgur for the main images. General formatting Stuff. Much is obvious, yet some things are handy to make clear as every author''s style is a little different. I have spoiler tagged this whole section just to make it a bit more compact for now. This section contains DIALOGUE, FONTS & FORMAT, COLOURS IN TEXT Dialogue Dialogue is being updated in light of reader feedback. Over the next while, I will be transitioning to "normal speech", Inner thoughts are displayed like -these are my inner thoughts. Fonts & Format I use different fonts where possible to enunciate when different ''languages'' or intents are being conveyed. Some of it is very obvious. ''Bold'' is more emphasis/shouty, ''CAPITALS'' is real shouting, italics are also for emphasis, except where its whole sentences after en-dashes. ''&'' are for particular titles or terms for things when first introduced or where of particular import. Abilities and occasionally some people using speech to do aura smack down also use { }. [ ] and ( ) may also see some use, but don''t have any special meaning yet. The fonts are largely a secondary thing, as I appreciate that not everyone has every font so where possible I also try to tie them to colour or make it obvious in other ways like with { } or [ ] or ~ ~ and so on. I tried to keep myself limited to the standard ones in word and here on royal road. they also relate to somewhat spoilierish things so click at your own risk. Algerian - Sar''Katush empathetic speak. Trajan Pro - also { } in some cases, is only used by some very mysterious beings. Chiller - Eldritch abominations. Lucida Calligraphy - A mysterious Ancient Tongue. (i was using Pfeffer Mediaeval but it resolutely refuses, if anyone has any good suggestions I''m all ears!) Verdana - stands in for the Easten language in its various forms. It''s a secondary tongue several of the characters know and has some importance in various other places. Book Antiqua - more mysterious eldritch speak, but not only that one group, but others will also use it on occasion as well as its basically telepathic communication. Consolas - a few rare examples of formations centres and spirits speaking. Ariel - a language from the ruins (It''s also used without meaning in the lore blurbs to make them look a bit different and because time new roman isn''t a default font for some bizarre reason) Colours
Colour
Greens of various shades Abilities and arts Chunni enough to warrant a ''Name''. except when its THIS green. THIS green relates to symbol stuff.
This Yellow Qi-based stuff with spoken or intuited dialogue. its commands, intent and what not.
This Orange Mantra based stuff and a few other rare arts.
Vibrant or Deep Red Anger, Slaughter, Rage, Fury... Very Vexed, Extreme Prejudice. Qi Howls and general Aura crush stuff with killing intent from cultivators AND beasts are now also red
Purple ( of all shades) Soul Stuff. for "text" its a soul attack or manipulation in some way. for -text and when the colours start going all shades of purple, that''s mental issues, voices in your head, splintering psyche etc.
Blue Spells, yes actual Abracadabra.
Off-yellow of various shades Squidward stuff, the Big C, eldritch things best left unspoken of by mortal ears.
Book 1: Embers in the Wind, Chapter 1 – Days We Hate (Obsolete)
As you are no doubt aware the Hunter Bureau, one of our Bureaus of State, fulfils two important tasks on behalf of our Dun Imperial Dynasty. The first is somewhat unglamorous; the sourcing and securing of rare spirit plants, beasts and other natural curious that might otherwise languish beyond their sight. The second is to serve as the bastion of expertise which keeps in check the most dangerous aspects of our worlds natural threats. As such, we, as citizens of the Imperial Dynasty should be deeply concerned with the strange state of affairs that has emerged across the ocean in this land, where the influence of our August Emperor and Imperial Dynasty have been resisted, twisted and refuted with depressing regularity and where the corrupt tendrils of the Azure Astral Authority still have some unfortunate hold over the Bureaus of State. I have, let me assure you, read several eminent and trustworthy accounts that descript the disturbing instances where children are being enrolled into the Bureaus ranks. Even this might be fine, were they such as the upstanding scions of our own Imperial Continent, Young Heroes of the hour who will one day stand at the apex of our great sects and be the strength of the Imperial Throne, but no! These are common or lowborn people with cultivations as low as Golden Core. People without without means, method, status or pedigree. Others are brats of local nobility, allowed through corruption and base nepotism to ascend to ranks such as Deputy Bureau Chiefs and Senior Local Bureau Officials. Some, most shockingly and worryingly are not even cultivators, but follow the debased and deeply flawed system of which I discussed in detail at the close of the previous volume (Volume 82: On The Cultivation Practices of Indigenous Peoples: Considering Their Merits.) While, as a scholar of history, I can appreciate that in certain times there is a need to remake rules. We need only look at the Astrology Bureau, or the Authority Bureau to see models as to how this can be done correctly. However, I feel it is beholden upon me to state clearly, for the future posterity of these institutions and their role in supporting our Imperial Dynasty that no good can come of these matters. Allowing lowly persons without rank or means to advance by shortcut and hand waving through the rankings without consideration to their cultivation realm, let alone the indigenous who actively work against or our August Emperor
Excerpt from ''A Treatise on Eastern Azure Great World, in 100 Volumes,'' by Qin Qiu, Scholar* of Qin.
~ Jun Arai ~
Jun Arai crawled over the rock and squinted at the surrounding forest feeling that misty drizzle of water through the humid understory was making her life just that bit more miserable than needed. It was, in many ways, a reflection on how these valleys really got under your skin. On a day like this, when responsibility to the job you were ordered to do was at war in your mind with your dislike of the reasons for being here. Bad thoughts could be bad for your health up here, literally, in the case of this valley. Self-awareness was the only real defence about it on record as well, she reflected. She had been travelling into these regions since she was in her early teens, for nearly five years now. Exploring the maze of valleys around the Yin Eclipse Great Mount for Spirit Herbs. It was a lucrative, if not that popular job within their province. However, every time you came here, you ended up feeling like the natural world was staring into your inner thoughts. Trying to twist you a bit and find a crack to make you slip up. Then someone would come up here to recover her. Nope. Not a popular job at all. See? she muttered to herself. Stop getting caught up in their pace. The rustling of the leaves, the creak of tree trunks and the dull hiss of life all around her almost felt like it was laughing at her for that comment. It had been like this for hours, though, needling away. Taking a deep breath, she cycled her Mantra. The five syllables in her minds eye flowing through her, feeding on the emotional turmoil the valley was trying to instil. As far as secret techniques went, it was fate-thrashed useful up here. It was also, the primary reason she was confident that this trip up here was genuinely within her means, as much as she disliked everything about the specifics of it. This valley was a poster child for the more insidious side of the Valleys. One of several like it in the Yin Eclipse Mountain Ranges western reaches. At its heart was a grove of Blood Ling Trees. Psychic trees. They were not dangerous on their own per se. Issues with them mostly arose, as they were here, where they interacted with other wildlife -or were left to grow in numbers. The Valleys up here were almost like predatory ecosystems in their own right. This one was as much psychological as physical. She stopped to stare at the water ferns that were persistently raining on her. It was resolutely devoid of rain everywhere outside a two hundredmetre radius around her. Vexingly, it was hard to say if it was just a higher realm fern somewhere or if there was a Blood Ling Tree in the general vicinity pushing the vegetation. That was kind of the point though, this place got you coming and going. Stop it, she admonished them a bit wearily. -They didnt of course, but it made her feel a bit better. The ambient warping of the behaviour of the vegetation to suppress her was pretty weak this far out in any case. So long as it stayed at this level it was fine, albeit as annoying as the Blessing of the Nameless Fate. Mostly, it was just raining on her and ensuring that she was, occasionally, made more aware than she might have liked about the obfuscation of the qi suppressing greenery on her senses. She paused again, stilling her thoughts as a chittering hoot echoed from the far end of the valley. It vanished into the greenery as fast as it arrived. She strained, suppressing as much of her aura as she could and listening for the telltale lack of resonance. Flapping wings overhead allowed her to breathe out. Just harmless birds. That was the other issue here. The shadow within the valley would grab anything and see if it could nudge it, pull it or twist it. Concern over the birds above, -whether they were, in fact, mimic calls of some other nasty predator would, if she wasnt more mentally rigorous than this, start to properly feed into her concerns about the evil sages diagram of local corruption that saw her out here. She cycled her Mantra again. Even self-awareness didnt help as the thoughts were spooled out in her mind against her will. -A borrowed, if aimless, knife. -Currently aimed at her. Not for any special reason, just because she was the opportune person and hard to replace within the current hierarchy of the West Herb Picking Towns Hunter Pavilion. -A Nine Star Hunter, highly knowledgeable, but young in years and lacking in foundation. She exhaled as the rush of negative thoughts rattled around in her head. The Mantra did what it did, and the moment passed. -This kind of experience was almost a form of cultivation tempering, she added wryly. They didnt snag that thought. Cunning things. The one nearby must be a high enough realm to differentiate properly. -Find Ha Deng''s corpse and bring back whatever killed him. Do it before the Ha Clan''s master returns so they can have a proper funeral. -Try not to die. Ha, ha, ha. The pull of the trees swung back. Like a vicious wind knife. They had been waiting for the end of the cycle. The one trying to torment her was probably only six-star. Here a blade, there a blade, everywhere a fate-thrashed blade Little Lady Nameless has a blade, Am-i-tah-ba-a. She exhaled the words in a singsong cadence. Mantras could also be used in that manner. The rhyme was originally her sisters'' concoction. An alteration of the common ditty made a few years back. The dark humour in it brightened her mood enough to push off the malign influence of the plants, at least for a bit. -That was the true blade hanging over her. Why Ha Deng, a Nascent Soul cultivator and mercenary herb collector, with purportedly triple her experience had died up here was really beside the point. She moved on silently. Cautiously creeping forward across the slippery rocks and scanning for his corpse. Nevermind the psychic trees, everything here had the potential to be dangerous in some way. Leaves of trees might be poisonous. Bark might explode or try to turn you into bark. Roots might try to snare you. Grass to flay your skin. Flowers to dull your senses. Rocks turn out to be acid-spitting slime beasts. Trees mess with your mental and emotional stability. Animals-. She stared at a distant tree carefully, making sure the strange shadows were not some insectoid abomination. There should be few of those in this valley. The trees further in viewed such things as a tasty snack. Weaker sapient Qi Beasts were even more vulnerable to things like Blood Ling trees than a stray cultivator. That at least was working in her favour. The edge of the slope petered out into a set of familiar rocky slabs, that was good, it meant she had her bearings properly. This was close to the place where one of the more awkward plants on this side persisted. Meek Yin Ginseng. Meek because it was lazy, Yin because it was a natural-born attractor for Yin Qi. Ginseng was Ginseng. In the jadework, they sounded rather innocuous, apart from the Yin part. In reality, they were like walking through a formation of explosive runes. The damp in the air became cooler. The natural heat of the surrounding jungle receded more and more as she picked her way over the rocks. That she was even here, surviving, was a testament to her qualifications. She was put in mind of her sister taking the piss out of the circumstance some days ago. -Become a civil official they said, a job for life they said, respect of your peers but only if you were male, privileged and not here, in Yin Eclipse. She relegated the sour monologue back into the recesses of her mind with another cycle of her Mantra. "Now is not the time," she murmured out loud. This time she got no mocking mental distortion at least. After pausing to check that the red and blue mushrooms below her were not of the highly explosive variety, she slipped down into the gully below her and along the edge of the rocks. It was narrow and wet, but the top of the rock ahead of her was just too densely vegetated. Eventually, after some cautious squirming, she came out at the lower edge of these boulders. Water ferns again clouded her vision here. As soon as her touch brushed past them, she felt the niggling in her mind as the aura of the Blood Ling trees started to influence them. The choice here was fairly binary. Go over the top and risk appearing right on top of the Yin Ginseng, or go through here and risk something hopping out of the ferns and trying to claw her face off. Speculatively, she tried to use her qi to sense any danger. She got nothing, as expected. The qi rich mist they emitted was an anathema for any kind of sensing art. She toyed with the idea of using a talisman before rejecting it. There were no non-paper ones available for sale in the town at the moment. Using a paper one here, in this mist, would just be a waste. Instead, she palmed a barrier talisman and steeling herself, slipped through the ferns onto the rock slab beyond. To her relief, no enraged Shifting Alkr or Thorny Centipede tried to stab her or bite her. The approach below was as she remembered it. She had scouted it as best she could from above. Unfortunately, the vegetation was thicker in this season. More vibrant and rich with qi. It made for good harvests. It also made for very dangerous enhancements in the synergy of the flora and fauna. To her left, one such lurking surprise put up a few nebulous fronds as it sensed her disturbing the air in its general proximity. Algru. Not Algae, which was basically harmless. Algru was mutated moss that colonised almost everywhere there was a lot of ground qi. This was a Wood/Water variant. She appraised it warily. Odds were it would try to either drain her blood or just flay her with a mist of razor-sharp water droplets. A careful scan of the surroundings also revealed why it hadnt covered this side. There was a crevice running through the rock that was rich in Yin Qi. Pure Yin qi no less. That hadnt been obvious the last time she came through here? She paused to consult the Jade Scrip on her forearm that held her own notes on the valley. Just to make sure she wasnt being led astray in some way. -Nope, it really hadnt been here six months ago. Interesting. Also concerning. She warily probed the fissure with a staff from her storage talisman. It was about 10 metres deep. Concealed mostly by the ferns and a few other plants. Qi pooled in the depths, giving off a faintly silvery mist that both managed to be luminous and draw colour from the surrounding environs. Toxic enough that even the wildlife would want to avoid it. Carefully stepping across it, she slipped down the face of the far boulder. Feet first so she could see what might try to drop on her from above. The canopy was low here, almost brushing the boulders. Arriving at the base of the last one, she allowed herself to look back at the other route. The ''easier'' way back that the briefing had suggested Ha Deng had followed and cleared. It was certainly not ''cleared''. That had been her suspicion when looking at it from above. It was boring things like that that kept you alive out here, a mantra hammered home again and again over the years by people she respected and had learned from. The tableau below her illustrated perfectly why the valley had been a point of contention for years. She held up the jade talisman around her neck and linked it to the scrip. Images spoke a thousand characters, and right now the diorama below was telling a moral tragedy written worthy of a famous scholar. It would also be useful when the inevitable accounting came in a day or two. The town classified this part of the valley very broadly as One to Three Star: Meek Yin Ginseng Zone 2. No mention of the Blood Ling trees. Those were the next zone over on their records. Nevermind that the two such zones were technically different ends of the same valley and the valleys rarely divided nicely. The Hunter Bureau classified the whole place with a singular six-star threat rating. The moniker of ''Red Pit'' given for the tendency of the Blood Ling Trees to drive those who went near them into enough of a fury that they spat blood and had a deviation. The difference between the two ratings stark. Up to three stars was an environment dangerous for a Golden core. Six stars was a place terrifying enough that it could pose danger to a peak Severing Origins heading or Dao Seeking cultivator. As she considered this, another thought in that line gave her pause. -Ginseng. Now, why hadnt she thought of that? That was the reason this little slice of green hell was even ordered like it was. A quirk of the way the system worked, that this place even existed on its own merits. The Ha Clan made good money off the ginseng. Having it classified higher would be bad for their clan''s bottom line. She looked around carefully. There was a ginseng here. A dangerous one at that. She would arrive at it shortly. But in the meantime, there were -other- ginseng around. She scanned high and low, then reviewed her memory of the trip down. Nope, no ginseng. Someone had gathered them all? Was that why Ha Deng was here? That was odd. She consulted her notes again. -Two years ago. That was when it was last harvested. There would only be big adults and tiny sprouts in this part of the valley now? Why gather up the sprouts. -Unless? Another Treebill called in the trees and she paused to look for it. It was the one time you didnt check that it would really turn out to be a Shifting Alkr or a Female Tetrid Stalker after all. One of the 8 legged, armoured, acid-spitting, treetop hunting harridans was the last thing she wanted to have to spend an hour playing tag with. Expensive tag to boot. Depleting her talisman wallet. Both those obnoxious insectoid creatures were excellent mimics of other wildlife. Amid the swaying treetops, she saw the flash of wings and black plumage of Treebill as it glided away. It was nice to see something be what it should up here, having only heard it before. Turning her thoughts back to ginseng, she drummed her fingers on her arm. Bits of the puzzle of the background of this mission were belatedly slotting in now. The ginseng came here to grow their young because the biome was suitable. The big ones stayed because the competitive ecology was a stiff challenge. In addition to this, the entire Yin Eclipse mountain range had a serious grudge with ''Spiritual Cultivation'' methods. It was one reason why she had never really focused on it, instead learning the Cultivation Art handed down by her mother to both her and her sister. That was a local method. ''Physical Cultivation''. It relied on a Mantra, gifted through a special ritual, or grasped at birth. The strength gained from it was at least tolerated by the land. It was because the plants also did something similar that they thrived as far as she knew. The big ginseng came here because the Blood Ling trees provided them with a means to temper themselves. Stimulated by something, probably by her sitting in her own thoughts for more than 10 seconds, the water ferns above started to rain on her again. It was a notably stronger downpour than the last one. She sighed and swept a few strands of her now sodden dark hair out of her face. The plant she would encounter soon had surely picked this spot, much like a cultivator might find a secluded spirit vein ahead of making a breakthrough. Almost anywhere else high star grade spirit plants were like Dragons Whiskers or Phoenix Feathers. A plant like this ginseng or the six-star Ulna Tree across the clearing, or even the four-star Algru she had tacitly avoided, would have never made it out of infancy almost anywhere outside the mountain range. That was the simple fact. Beyond these mountains, the genuinely powerful spiritual herbs were so secretive and obscure that tracking them down was a matter of genuine Fate and Heavenly Fortune. Except up here. Up here the suppression might be Emperor, but the plants ruled, made the law and enforced it. And they were smart too, like this ginseng. Even for semi-sentient spirit herbs like the Algru, it showed in places like this. The Blood Ling Trees here were also likely after the enrichment from the Yin Qi rich minerals below the earth. She wondered if there were caves in this valley. As far as she was aware nobody had ever looked. Then again, even if there were, would she dare to go anywhere near them? Below ground the mountain range was a hundred times more terrible than the worst of the High valleys, hundreds of miles to her east. She stared at the canopy above her, cycling her Mantra. -Really? That was insidious. It barely even touched the surface of her perception this time, yet it went right through her thoughts like a silk wire. Both sympathy for the plants, and a subtle warning to get out. That she shouldnt be here. Did even this bit of the forests gestalt think this was screwed up? That would be hilarious if it were the case. Sympathy from the forest for human machinations? Then again, human smarts were certainly giving them a run for their spirit stones in the bad name department, she reflected staring at the ginseng below her. Maybe the Blood Ling wanted to clarify that they were superior to them. That made more sense, really. An attack directed at her sense of inferiority? - "May you be Twisted by the Fates in everything you do," the words hung quietly in the air around her, eliciting no real response. It made her feel better though. Below her, in the fading misty drizzle, she could make out... seven...eight corpses spread across the slope. Only one of them was her official reason for coming here. The jadework made no mention of the 4 dogs and three children scattered around. It was the children, all young girls, -who she knew by name, that made her sad, and angry, but mainly sad. Ha Deng''s Death was a vexatious economic loss, and she used the word loss charitably here, as Ha Deng, who was also a Nascent Soul cultivator was not really a herb hunter, just a local affiliate. A mercenary, in effect. He had also been a pretty terrible person. Still, even his death put a lot of stress on everyone else simply because it meant more work and fewer hands. The death of the children was unnecessary - and cruel. The little tragedy presented here spoke more to her about the nature of how many exploited this land, than any number of published texts that the moral teachers pronounced on. It was a spiteful exploitation of a system of running the town that was going to cause problems she was certain. Assuming anyone with influence who cared was left alive when the shit exploded in the proverbial alchemy furnace. The Meek Yin Ginseng that had caused their demise was lurking next to their corpses. Its bluish-green leaves shimmering in the afternoon sun, looking utterly innocuous. As the clouds passed overhead and the brief spell of sunlight fell away, the rest of the ginseng plant slowly became obvious. Dozens of thorny stems extruded from the earth, their leaves now peeling away from the spikes and slowly turning blueish-green spread halfway across the slope. A plant the size of a small vegetable garden. Even at this distance the Yin Qi now extruding from its leaves made her skin itch, despite the pills she was dosed with. In the sunlight, the majority of the plant could be mistaken for some thin spikey ground herbage. A particularly undernourished or starved Brown Thorn or variant of Persis stick perhaps. That was where knowledge came into play. Knowledge that mercenaries like Ha Deng either lacked or didnt care for. The plants were smart. Even the one and two-star herbs that had even a few years on them had a kind of cunning and natural cruelty born of a need to survive in a landscape like this. -Nevermind some ginseng thats over a hundred years old and probably at least five-star, or Blood Ling trees that have lived here for millennia and are fate knows what realm, she shook her head sadly. Given time, the bodies would slowly get pulled underground and nourish the root base of the plant. This one was known to roam a bit as well, which was why she avoided coming to this part of the valley from down the slope. From above, the light tended to allow it to be spotted. From below if you didnt see the central plant and know the approximate age of the plant and walked into its domain you would be iced. Literally. That had been the sad fate of the three children and the dogs. Breathing in Yin Qi in those concentrations had been enough to seal their fate immediately given their age and meagre foundations. They would have been paralyzed nearly instantly and then died of yin qi poisoning to their lungs over the next few agonising minutes. It was unprofessional, but she did take some satisfaction in the fact that the plant had killed Ha Deng as well. He seemed to have died while trying to recover the talismans he gave the girls, based on a crumpled guidance talisman in his hand and the fact that he had fallen away from them. "Animals die for food, only we die for wealth." In certain quarters that would be a good curse. She mentally thanked the fates for serving up a tiny bit of heavenly justice. Little Gu, Little Xiao and Little Ling would at least get some restitution in the afterlife. More seriously, this scene suggested that the ginseng in front of her was at least six-star. Maybe close to seven. It had apparently dispatched Ha Deng easily. That was the kind of information that did need to go on its jadework in the pavilion. The whole scenario also gave her a huge headache. She had come equipped to get one body out, not four and a bunch of dogs. The Meek Ginseng didnt need to eat very much. Their growth cycle measured in decades and they actively avoided feeding too much. She was nearly certain of that. It didnt want to become prey after all. That said, it might well try to gorge them down quickly. Cultivator Corpses were a prized resource up here. If left long enough, they would draw eyes and dangerous things from higher up. Had the jadework been upfront about what had happened, she would have planned accordingly. One corpse to get away was easy enough, physically manageable in spite of her not possessing a storage device of sufficient grade to carry entities with intact qi foundations or meridian systems. Eight? -not so much. Speculatively she dumped the large water jar out and tossed out a rope, just to see if they would store by association. Her talisman juddered with a familiar signal of rejection. Even the fate-thrashed dogs were qi beasts at...probably Qi Refinement if they were refusing to store. Sitting back, she recovered the rope and the jar and shook her head a bit dejectedly. The mission parametres made a lot more sense now. The strict time limit, the official status of the command. ~Recover Ha Dengs Body in the condition it died. ~Do it before the Ha Patriarch gets back from Blue Water City. ~Bring back whatever killed him. ~Bring back his storage devices. Untouched. Then, on top of that, the bypassing of the pavilion and the appeal to the regional authority implicit within it. And finally to add insult to injury not supplying a storage ring of sufficient quality to bring the body back with as all Pavillion mandated recovery missions usually did. -Yep, this is definitely someone trying to cause a problem by borrowed means, she thought resignedly. The professional option would be... She plotted it out in her mind quickly, just to satisfy herself that she was not the unreasonable one here: -First, to seal the location. -Second, return to the town, grab Juni, and maybe Dun Mu and Dun Shi. -Borrow a proper storage ring or body cask from either Old Fang or someone else trustworthy. -Third, come back here first thing tomorrow and start slowly baiting and shifting the ginseng elsewhere without tripping its Qi defences. But that, sadly, was also not an option. Just the time limit alone precluded that. She had had to spend a teleport talisman to even get up here. They had at least provided that. Old Man Ha was scheduled to get back tomorrow evening according to the information. They would hold a funeral for Ha Deng at sunset in three days. A date picked by the Astrologer to the Ha Family as being most auspicious for his passage into the next life. That said, they were clearly trying to kill her with this mission. All the above was just an excuse she was certain. Ha Deng, despite being a Nascent Soul Cultivator was basically nobody important. He would need to be an Immortal for the Ha Clan to even give more than a passing thought to his death in normal circumstances. The question of technical failure to fulfil seemed a bit farcical, really. That would both see her get a hefty sanction in all likelihood and see her castigated for ruining the mans chances of an auspicious rebirth. -not that he deserved it. Really... -The whole thing was rotten to the core and stank of politics. "He who has the biggest stick may do as he damn well pleases. -yes father... indeed they can, she muttered, squinting at the plant. "It just turned out that this valley is the one holding the stick, not the Ha Clan." She watched as the ginseng gave one of the girls corpses an experimental poke with a ground tuber. Fire might be the answer. That thought was swiftly abandoned, however, as the water ferns started up again. In a dank rain-filled valley filled with spiritually infused greenery and immortals only knew what else in the rocks, crevices and tree boughs above her, fire was probably not going to do it... ... Seven hours later and mentally exhausted, Arai finally finished hauling the last of the corpses, the smallest dog up the slope. The ginseng had been quite happy to just sit and do nothing for the most part. Fire had been a non-starter as she expected. She had tried several times to light torches before discovering that several large clumps of Water Fern had taken root on the cliff above her, just beyond easy eye line. The ambient water qi was likely why the nameless blessed ginseng had taken up root under here. So in the end, she backtracked and started looking for Life-Catch vines. Those were nasty trappish things that liked snaring and draining qi out of animals, or errant cultivators who didnt see them. That said, they had other uses in circumstances like this... It took two hours and alot of cursing to find one long enough for her purposes and isolated enough that she could climb the tree to rip out its root base and drag it down. Their wandering nature made them excellent distractions for plants like ginseng that had unpredictable field-type innate arts. Once she was done with the vine, using it to snare the extremities of the ginseng, she replanted it several hundred yards further back down the valley on a flowering Kobbin Tree and returned to survey the next step. Namely getting eight corpses out of the valley floor itself before nightfall. Two of the children were first, lashing their bodies to her front and back, she painfully made her way out over the sharp wet, moss-covered rocks and clawing vines onto the ridge, beyond which ran one of the narrow trails. The next trip was the remaining child and 3 dogs. That was made a lot more tiresome by a stalkerish rain shower from the colonies of water ferns on the cliff as she scaled its scree bound edge. Ha Deng, The last corpse and the remaining dog had her sweating hard by the time they were lugged over the ridgeline and then unceremoniously dumped downslope to the path, bouncing a bit as they went. Looking back at the dimming light, she judged there would be no point in returning into that valley for the ginseng now. The afternoon was rapidly becoming evening and all her instincts told her it was a bad idea to be in that place overnight. So it was further up the path about 2 miles to the rest cave the various herb hunter teams kept by a little Qi Spring. The corpses took two further shifts to get there. The haulage cart that the camp was meant to hold for purposes like this was, of course, missing its base slats. The previous occupant had apparently burnt them for firewood based on what she could see which was deeply stupid, given they were in a forest full of combustible wood. It was a passing fancy that it was Ha Deng, but for all that he was, had been, a terrible human being, he wasnt that incompetent. Probably. More likely one of the junior teams or a group of independents from the previous week passing through to the spirit herb beds beyond the next valley was responsible. She belatedly rinsed herself off from the worst of the grime and muck she had garnered under a water fern colony on the nearby cliff. It wasnt that refreshing, but it did get the briars out of her dark hair at least. She hadnt picked up any knocks beyond a few scrapes, it seemed, as she checked herself. No parasites or leeches either. The latter could easily go unnoticed and loved to live in the mosses and near the water ferns. Returning to the cave, she set up the ward stones and prepared some food, a mix of fried spirit herbs and some gourds left in the cave stores. After eating some food and setting up some ward stones, she got a few hours of recovery using her mantra and mortal meditation techniques, propped against the rock shelter wall. She left the fire burning between her and the outside all night. it was a bit of a risk and could potentially attract wandering night predators but that was still better than the alternative of being ambushed and strangled by some passing sentient vetch or one of the myriad variants of trap vine. She made it back into the valley just as the sun rose. This time she brought all the ward stones from the camp and as much elemental kindling as her backpack could easily hold. Setting up a Five Elements Cancelling Formation around the ginseng was easy enough, but it took until after lunch before it showed any particular effect. Shoving a stone of earth into each boot and glove she carefully picked her way through the spikey stems, past the upright plant towards the rock formation downslope. Once she arrived there, her suspicions were correctly vindicated when her gloves almost stuck to the rock from the unnatural cold permeating its interior. Muttering apologies to the plant, she pushed her ironwood staff into a convenient rock crevice and used all her strength and weight to lever off one side of the outcrop. After some effort, a slab of the rock fell away to reveal one of the Yin Ginseng''s Roots. It was pale cream, about 40 cm long and with a rather odd metallic tinge that veered from blue to purple via green and yellow depending on how you looked at it. A swift appraisal of the nodules and texture suggested it was at least two hundred years old. -There is no way I get out alive if I try to haul this up as is, she thought glumly, staring at it. It took a few minutes of thinking to revise her plan. She hadnt expected the metallic mutation. Flipping through one of the formations leaflets given to her by Mr Li, she eventually found a somewhat eccentric solution that might work. A ''Fivefold Yang Sky Sapping'' Formation; the names of the formations almost always seemed to mean next to nothing to her, but it would neutralise the innate elements of the ginseng well enough. She took out the rest of her ward stones and put a second element suppressing formation, this time attuned to Heaven Gold, and then scrambled out onto the top of the larger rock. A small water fern shivered nearby. She eyed it carefully in case it decided it wanted in on the action somehow. Death by a surprise rain shower, while she was standing on a natural lightning rod, was not how she wanted to go. Thankfully, the water ferns didnt rain and after a few minutes, she could observe the tuber visibly twitching. The part she had sealed with Mr Li''s formation slowly separated away from the rest of the tuber, leaving a section about 30cm long inside the circle. The rest of the ginseng root slowly shifted away, a bit like some kind of slug into the soil. She waited until it was completely split, which took about 30 minutes from start to finish before attempting the final step. Swiftly hopping down and taking one of the blankets she wrapped up the separated tuber, ward stones and all and took a standing leap off the rock diagonal to the ginseng. Not stopping to look behind her, she could hear the snapping of the stalks on the plant realigning themselves and retracting. She made it to the scree on the gulley and bounded up the first few metres as fast as she could. With as much momentum as was possible, she spun on the largest flat rock and slung the weighted bundle of root and ward stones high up the cliff, watching with relief as it landed without bursting open. Then she tore after it, drawing on her Mantra to provide her with even more Qi to sustain the burst of speed from her movement art. It was only when she arrived at that higher ledge that she stopped to look at the devastation behind her. A silver sheen of Yin death glittered across the rocks. The entire gully beneath her, for a good 30 metres in every direction and several metres vertically, was tinged with frost and smoking faintly. The water ferns had retracted. The trees popping and snapping under the temperature drop. A few were split, others bleeding strange sap. The ginseng plant had bloomed to its full height of about one and a half metres. Its leaves had a disturbing lustre of inner fire, stoked by the manifestation of its Yin Qi. Plant-like cunning indeed. The damned thing had actually rotated its flower heads to follow her upslope. Searching. Fortunately, it wasnt looking in quite the right place. It was as hindered in its Qi sensing abilities as she was. She could however see frost creeping up the rocks towards her general location as it swept the slope. Not wasting any more time, she turned and finished the ascent the direct way, by throwing herself up the cliff using her movement art. It took her 20 minutes to make it into the next ridgeline. The sound of trees and rocks exploding below under the cold giving her all the impetus she needed to hasten her way. She eventually came out some hundred metres further upslope just below some variant of corrosive laurel, only stopping when she was a full mile from the ginseng. Walking back downslope she returned to the rock shelter. All that remained was to leave a few judicious notes. Taking the fire element ward stone from the fireplace, she used it to write Yin Ginseng Six-Star Sentient Over Ridge on the wall in the simple code the Hunters used. She then walked out and back down the slope towards the usual valley entrance and did the same this time Six Star threat, Yin, Active- on the marker stone in common script. ... It was close to evening by the time she made it back to town, pulling the covered handcart, piled high with corpses behind her. Once she made it out of the low valleys proper, people gave her quite a few odd looks on the road through the fields. There were a few salutations, but most working this far in, even in the fields, knew or could guess at the contents of the cart. So her journey was very solitary as most kept a safe distance, just in case it was something nasty. At the town gate, she went directly to the military entrance. Protocol was clear; recovered corpses went to the town guard where the Astrologer on duty. That should be Kun Ji if she remembered the schedule. They would check them. Mostly it was a formality, but there were a bunch of reasons not to let unverified corpses into the town from outside. It was busy when she arrived at the gates, so she was sat waiting in the loading yard for dangerous goods for some 20 minutes before Kun Ji arrived. She was glad she remembered right, and it was him. He was one of the few people in the Town Authority with no ties to the Ha Clan, as luck would have it. I see you returned bearing gifts, Kun Ji noted glancing at the tightly bound packages on the cart which was slowly frosting over. Lets see the damage then... I dont have a copy of the jadework, requested it, but the prat on desk was rather iffy about it for some reason. Nodding, this was par for the course really, she passed him her own jade charm, which he appraised. One corpse and associated working tools, identify confirmed as Sir Ha Deng, recovery of origin of demise require. He glanced at the piled high hand cart, That is more than just Ha Deng Without any irony, she wearily added, Associated working tools. Kun Ji hauled off the covering and called in 2 guardsmen to help move the wrapped bodies on to the stone floor. Lining them up the 4 of them opened the faces and looked at the bodies of the three girls, four dogs and one Nascent Soul Cultivator. Now I see why that punk De Ying wasnt keen on giving me the jadework in advance, Kun Ji sighed. Where did you recover them? the Duty Guard Corporal asked. One-star to three-star Meek Yin Ginseng, Second Zone, she replied. That elicited a Youre shitting me mutter from one of the other guards. "How does a Nascent Soul cultivator gets offed up there?" one asked... presumably a recruit. Sadly not, Arai replied trying not to let to much weary emotion seep into her voice. He wandered into the Red Pit," she glanced at the other guard. "That they classify it so widely within a single zone is entirely on the Ha Clan." They all nodded at that. There were a few zones like that. Places kept expediently low in the star ratings to allow easier ''official'' exploitation. People were more willing to go into a Two or Three Star Zone than a Six or Seven Star one for paltry spirit stones. "I am surprised they havent merged them officially," Kun Ji frowned. "it''s really not for lack of trying... that place and the ''Timeless Sinkhole'' get put forward twice a year, every year at the annual accreditation meeting," she shrugged. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "We make the suggestion, they um and ah, the Ha Clan says their bit, the Town Elders always agree to take it under advisement." "Well, I''ll make a formal note of your current determination. -What rating would you give it now? Kun Ji asked as he scribbled on his own tablet. She considered for a moment, Six-star mutate, it''s probably a zoned active threat rather than a passive now. With the possibility, it''s a seven-star. Kun Ji stared at her over the script, Thats not something you hear about in the low valleys. They will criticise your identification. "Yeah. Thats why i got this," she passed him over the talisman and he skimmed the images. it took a few moments to transfer them and the basic divination readings the talisman provided to the official record. "That place looks horrific," one of the guards muttered. "Just the oppression... you can see it even from the recorded images," another grumbled. "Makes me think of my mother-in-law." If thats not good enough for them, well its on them not the Pavilion. They can go up there themselves and explain how it doesnt fit into their world view of the lower valleys themselves, she added wryly. The guards all chuckled at that. Right. Well go get the Captain, the first guard said. Yeah I hmm yes, Kun Ji muttered to himself as he finished recording her determination. Glancing back at the bodies he sighed again, Thats going to cause friction. Oh. Indeed. Theres a list of problems with this request that will make the Authority Bureau''s cynical minds turn cartwheels," she agreed. "Mmmmm," Kun Ji nodded, ticking them off. "Misfiled request." "Bypassed the Pavilion. Not really a problem, but still..." "Concealment of key mission info for personal gain and or harm." "Exploitation of an undersized team," she noted. "Thats a thing?" he blinked. "Yep. Not rarely enforced, for obvious reasons, but its on the charter," she clarified. "Intent to obfuscate official records," that came from the Guard Captain who had just arrived. The Duty Sergeant followed along behind. They both looked at him quizzically. "They do this all the time with our tracking charms that have to pass through the Town Authority as well as the Bureau," the captain supplied. "Its a good thing all your tracking charms come from the Artificer Pavilion directly, its always amazed me that they never tried to recall them and give you the same ones we use." "Ah," she understood now. Her talismans required a direct synch to the Blue Water City Hunter Bureau Jade Loci. The Town Authority''s Elder Council had been trying to get that decentralised since before she ever became a herb hunter as far as she was aware. The main stele in their Hunter Pavilion here in the town was much easier to get illicit access to. The other guard chuckled dryly. Dont forget the night watch passes. What did they say? Too expensive to be worth getting the distance link. All because it gave their own militia squads an inside track on the official communiques." There was another round of silent nodding as Kun Ji fiddled with the tablet. Do you know the origin of the three children? He asked after a bit. Sighing Arai nodded, Yep, they are children looked after by the Master''s Hall. This one, she pointed at the eldest, a slight girl with dark hair and a blue complexion. She Is Ha Gu, the child of Ha Lian Ma, these two are Ha NenXiao and Ha NenLing. They were all sent to the Master''s Pavilion after Ha Lian went to Blue River Town to become Master...Envoy, Teng Has housemistress and her household here was dispersed. All four stared at the bodies. "Nameless Fates... thats little Gu? My daughter bought flowers from her," the Corporal sighed. "Why was someone like him up there?" the newer guard, who was also still hanging around, spoke up. "Politics," she sighed. "I think the Ha Clan is specifically targeting the bureau of late." Shit, Kun Ji shook his head sadly. You got sent out to clean up butchers work? What a waste. Yep, Arai said with a weary nod. Wont be the last time either probably. "They tried to kill you?" the Guard Captain frowned. She was surprised he reached that conclusion so quickly. ".....Basically yes," She admitted. "It will be dealt with appropriately when my father gets back," she had been intending to report it directly to Old Ling, but this also worked. Especially if the Captain had volunteered interest. "Oh." the guards nodded. Respectfully. "Sir Jun will not take this lightly. Neither will Old Man Ling I guess," the Captain agreed. "Probably not. I survived though, so it will just get buried in the usual mess," she agreed. Ill also send a missive through. One that bypasses Deputy Ha, the captain chuckled. She nodded absently at that. Deputy Ha was not well-liked by the officers below him, who saw his appointment as a direct attack on their own promotion prospects. What good was merit when a Clan could just parachute their second son into the fourth most powerful Military Bureau post in the town? Why you though? the Duty Sergeant asked. He had appeared with the relevant jadework for the Gate Captain. Happenstance? Probably, She shook her head, sitting down on one of the crates at the side of the yard. Sana is away in blue water city, Juni is on some mission for some young nobles. Han Shu seems to be off on a fetch mission in the forests to the south. Lin Ling is also in Blue Water City. The Mu siblings are on a contract out east and Ren Kalis is working for you guys? I was the only ''Recovery'' certified Hunter in the city yesterday. She stared back at the cart for a moment, "Really I shouldn''t have been sent out at all. But apparently the Valley Master''s Authority can, on behalf of the Blue Gate School, override that rule." In any case; you should come by the Military Authority when the Town Captain comes back," the Guard captain frowned. "This is highly improper. It sets a dangerous recent precedent. On several levels." Its hardly the first time, the Sergeant muttered. But its rarely this blatant, the Captain sighed. "Unpicking it will take long enough that they will just cover it up," the Duty Sergeant sighed. "It will be like the Soul Setting Mushroom fiasco or the Jit seeds all over again." They all took a moment to reflect on the Soul Setting Mushroom incursion. That had been when she was just starting as a herb hunter. She could still picture the battle on the edge of town. A dozen physical refinement cultivators corpses, bodies of a team hired by the Deng Clan to push into another misclassified valley, had walked out of the forest infected by Soul Setting Lingzhi spores. Their rampage had killed 3,000 people before they ever got to the city. In the battle that followed, which demolished part of the outer wall and nearly led to the mushrooms getting a foothold in the city sewers, Nineteen Dao Seeking cultivators and two Immortal Cultivators had perished. Perished killing corpses 3 big stages lower than them thanks to the fearsome power of the mushroom colonies gestalt fields. The Deng Clan had had to build a shrine to honour the dead and pay for the rebuilding of the West Gate. "Really this is all going to come to a head soon," Kun Ji sighed. "It is. The adversarial relationship thats building up between the Ha Clan, the Bureaus here and the Pavilion is like one of those rising storms off of East Fury," the Guard Captain agreed. She nodded silently. Those were infamous. The last one, in the previous autumn, scattered thunder all the way to the coasts of the Sub Continent. It was a byword for excessive repercussions based on a single event. "Why did they pick on these three girls though?" the younger guard asked, frowning. He seemed quite upset about the whole thing. "You will see a lot of this lad," the Sergeant sighed. "They are associated with Miss Lian''s dissolved household," she stared at the three small pale faces. "Oh," the younger guard stared. "Wasnt she the one who got in trouble for setting up a social group for visiting young nobles that turned out to be an unlicensed brothel drawing on young girls from the Valley Masters Orphanage?" the Sergeant frowned. "Yes... She was," Kun Ji scowled. "...Yes," she echoed glumly. "These three were part of that, albeit just as servants, nothing inappropriate given their age," she added, it was important to clarify that at least. "Disgusting," the Sergeant muttered. "Those pampered scum are really the worst." "Its basically the only bit of good credit that boy Ha Yun has with the local authority that he helped uncover that," the Guard Captain grimaced. "Hes been waving it under our noses ever since." "Its the truth that they are an awkward thing for the Ha Clan," she sighed. "They were taken in by our neighbourhoods family circle, doing odd jobs and selling flowers. Ha Gu was going to work for Kun Talshin next year when she became old enough to own her own status jade." "Truly a waste of innocent lives," the Guard Captain shook his head. "I expect tomorrow the Ha Clan will be trotting out something like ''a bunch of orphans used as exploration fodder by the Hunter pavilion'' or something to that effect," the Sergeant spat into the corner and made an evil sign in the general direction of the Ha compound. "Undoubtedly," she agreed. "Or they will hold it up as another example of a thing the ''Blue Morality Scripture'' would prevent." "Fates, Id forgotten they were still harping on that one," the Sergeant scowled. "Probably that moment has passed, give you''re here and alive," Kun Ji chuckled. "Now it will just be an embarrassing misstep and they will perpetuate some slander and bureaucracy for a few days. Then it will all die down after Ha Deng''s expensive public funeral two days from now." "Thats true," she agreed. "They have committed themselves to that. Imagine the face of Patriarch Ha, having to stand there as a Golden Immortal, giving a eulogy in mourning clothes for a Nascent Soul cultivator from a minor orthodox branch with all the elders in attendance." The others laughed at that as well. They gossiped for a while longer while Kun Ji sorted out the final details of her entry back into the town. The Guard Captain also finished processing his confirmation and statement, affirming that she had properly completed the assigned task on behalf of the Military Authority. All corpse recovery was doubly confirmed by them now. A further side effect of the aforementioned Soul Setting Mushroom mess.
Arai awoke the next morning, having finally acquiesced to catching up on her delayed sleep, feeling somewhat out of sorts. The stress of the previous day had not been shifted even after spending an hour in the bath. With wine. She hadn''t gone to sleep drunk, but the wine had certainly been a factor. Her morning routine was pretty autonomous when Sana and her father werent at home. Get up, have food, go cultivate for an hour in the garden, then go do what needed to be done. She was just standing in their kitchen considering what she could throw into some spicy noodle soup bought on the way home the previous day when the sound of hammering on the gate echoed through their estate. Who the Nameless Fates is it at this hour, she grumbled to herself as she put the bowl down and checked she was broadly decent. Her current clothes were a bit casual, but it was probably good enough for visitors at this hour. No servants to open the door these days, she thought wryly. As she made her way through the house munching on a piece of fried bread. Her metabolism was picking up again. A sure sign that she was approaching a minor threshold in her Physical Cultivation. The pounding on the door became more intense. Really, whoever it was at this hour had no consciousness for propriety. Who calls uninvited before the 7th auspicious hour? ''Only Evils and Heaven'' her mother would have said. -Disapprovingly at that. She doubted it was Heaven so that only left Evils. Rather than go to the door directly, she turned left and walked up the stairs to the street veranda. Opening the nearest window, she leaned out to survey who or what was making all the fate-thrashed racket. Outside, the street was blocked off by a bunch of groups of people. The official Military Bureau Guards were standing by her gate, looking awkward. Two groups of toughs had blocked both directions of the main street, haranguing passers-by and generally being obnoxious. Ha Clan Municipal Militia. The largest group, comprising about twenty individuals, were all Town Authority people. Hangers-on, a few secretaries, some more hangers-on. Her gaze fell on the probable spokesman who was standing in the middle of the road with a pompous air. A large man, in the Ha Clans colours and wearing the badge of a Civil Elder. "Great... just what I wanted first thing in the morning." CWell mother, your thoughts on visitors are right. Evils have called, she thought wryly. The man finally noticed that she was at the window and scowled. Get down here! one of the toadies yelled up. Show proper respect for authority! another added. At this hour? she called back. Aren''t you aware of the saying -only Heaven and the Evils will call before the Seventh Auspicious hour? That got a few laughs from the guards. A lot of uneasy shifting from the more literary-minded of the toadies. Are you claiming to be ''Heaven''? She went on, staring at the sky for emphasis. Even the pompous spokesperson seemed a bit askance at that. Obviously no one was going to claim to be Heaven. That kind of thing got you attention, and the Heavens didnt believe in repeat reminders. After a moment of discombobulation, he just decided to just ignore her jibe and pulled out his scroll. ON BEHALF OF THE TOWN AUTHORITY I COME TO UPHOLD JUSTICE! His voice echoed around the street. Enhanced by Qi as it was, they probably heard it in the next block over. HUNTER JUN ARAI! YOU ARE FOUND IN BREACH OF TOWN RULES ON THE USE OF PERSONS NOT QUALIFIED IN HUNTING TASKS! BRINGING THE DEATH OF THREE UNDERAGE INDIVIDUALS OF THE HA CLAN UNDER FORCED PRETENCES, AND SYSTEMATIC MISREPRESENTATION OF HUNTING ZONES UNDER- There was the sound of barking dogs and slamming doors. The whispered threats and curses from the surrounding houses were like a sibilant wind in all their ears. Most estates in their neighbourhood had elders who were at least Immortals. The fat idiot here was only a Dao Seeking functionary. Far above her strength, but nowhere near a big enough fish to annoy a whole neighbourhood like this. He seemed to realise this as well and trailed off. The echoes vanished, but the damage was done. Other windows were opening on the far side of the street. A few doors down, Old Immortal Fang was poking his head over the wall. There was Sir Oudeng as well; a retired war hero. A Chosen Immortal. She shook her head wryly. The idiot took a deep breath and continued a lot less loudly. Section 9c scroll 76 of the town charter, stating that Hunters are required to provide timely and detailed updates to regional threats to both the Valley Master AND the Local Authorities. Several bands of youths slipped out of alleys on the far side of the street. The local influence. They stared at the Ha Clan Guards like foxes who had just seen orphaned ducklings, barely giving any face to the squad of Military Guards by the Gate. She could already hear the mutterings from nearby... Ha clan? Underage? Did one of the young masters do something dumb? Misrepresentation? Since when has the Valley Master cared about reclassification? Why the fates is this fat shit disturbing my nap? Wasnt it ignored before? Didnt your Luer die two years ago up in Jade Slice gully?... I think that one looked at me funny father, can you discipline him? I remember hunter Arai and Hunter Juni both demanding in the public town meeting that that place be considered four-star? Isnt it still two-star? Didnt the Valley Master just say it would be re-investigated? The echoing whispers, infused with qi were back in force as the crowd assembled almost like a summoner trick in the street. You did not annoy neighbourhoods of cultivators like this. Nope. -not unless you had an exit strategy. Below her, the now rather outnumbered Ha Clan militia and flunkies were also coming to this conclusion. The numbers were really not on their side. The crowd itself was pretty average, mostly Qi Condensation and Golden Coe Cultivators, interspersed with a lot more Physical Refinement Cultivators. The Immortals were not leaving their... "Oh," movement in the crowd caught her eye. She saw Old Fang sauntering forward, holding his walking stick like a rod of Imperial Command. The leader of the Military Guards, Sergeant Murai, also saw this, because he swiftly stepped forward and met the old man with whispered words of sincere apology. Immortal Fang was a retired Military Bureau Chief, now retired and living with his youngest daughter and her family. The Corporal left to handle her, called up to her, Miss Jun, might we come inside to talk? That would not be proper! You wish to enter this young lady''s house at this hour while her father is not here? she called down blithely. The guards looked resigned. She was well within her rights to refuse in any case. Now see here! a toady yelled. This is standing against the Town Authority. You should show respect!" another added. Ignoring him, she addressed the Sergeant, who was still having a hushed conversation with Old Fang. Sir Murai, can you provide assurance that this is an official declaration of the Town Authority backed up with the written authority of the City Captain? Old Fang scowled at the Ha Clan toadies as Sergeant Murai stroked his beard and tried to look vaguely important, The proclamation is signed by the requisite number of Town Elders, the Town Captain is out on Official Business. So its signed off by? ErrLieutenant Captain Ha, Miss Jun, Sergeant Murai had the good grace to wince as he said that at least. She had figured that would be the case. Before she could speak up, however. Old Fang cleared his throat. The echo and accompanying wave of qi silenced half the street and made a few of the Qi Condensation toadies go weak at the knees. You are disturbing our neighbourhood for this? Respectfully, Sir Immortal Fang-" the spokesperson found his voice, which squeaked a bit. Be Silent. This old man is speaking, Immortal Fang waved a hand as the spokesperson deflated like a punctured bladder. The Ha boy has no authority to sign off on this kind of proclamation to a degree where you can force your way into the home of a private citizen what you are doing here is bullying the weak. It is immoral. Do you have some rebuttal to his words, Miss Jun? the old man looked up at her now. Erm, she coughed politely and shoved the fried bread away. I was sent on a personally assigned mission by the Ha Clan, through their personal channels, using the Valley Master''s authority to recover the body of Ha Deng from the Red Pit. They filed bad jadework, concealed the number of corpses and are now trying to find an excuse to blame me after I brought back eight bodies rather than dying up there. Slander! one of the toadies managed to yell. She stared dully as he frothed at the mouth and collapsed. Sergeant Murai had stunned him with a Soul Attack before Immortal Fang could do as much as look in his direction. Now they are outside my door, at this hour, with whatever this is a proclamation signed by Deputy Captain Ha? After the corpses I recovered are all associated with Ha Lians impropriety? Isnt this the Ha Clan using Bureau Authority as a borrowed knife to bury their own misdeeds? The group outside recoiled slightly, as if physically struck by her. CAh, of course, she sighed inwardly. This was just a bit of sacrificial politics. Either it paid off, and they got to drag her in and sanction her, or it didnt and it just became another bit of Ha Clan politicking. -That said, perhaps this fat idiot has offended someone in their clan as well? she mused, considerig how he had landed such a thankless task. The crowd, now fully appraised of the situation, was starting to mull over the show properly. The local influence in particular was giving very considered looks in both directions. They had a lot of conflict with the Ha Clan over trade in the town. The Ha Clan was winning, obviously, but that didnt mean that they werent unwilling to stick a knife here and there. On the other hand, it wouldnt be a good look to be mentioned as being at the scene of a large riot kicking off. Sergeant Murai Doesnt this seem just a bit like that time Senior Han Shu was forced by the Town Authority to escort Young Master Ha Yin and several of his Blue Water friends into the Shadow Dells? The Sergeant stared at her blankly for a few seconds. At least until the corporal whispered in his ear, presumably reminding him about how that had played out. The crowd was already quite familiar with this bit of recent local history on the other hand. Laughter and derision were starting to percolate, directed towards the Town Authority and Ha Clan group. She considered her next words and decided that on balance there was no harm in twisting the knife a bit more. As I recall, there was also that incident with Senior Juni. One of the adjuncts to the spokesman cut in, Now just you look here young brat, youre not showing respect here! This is an Official Proclamation- He was cut off by Sergeant Murai, who now looked vexed. The Sergeant didnt stun him this time, but the adjunct still wilted under the glower of Immortal Fang. Turning to the other adjunct, the Sergeant hissed, just loud enough to be heard over the crowd. Now look here. This is really not on. I came here because you said you were on official business, but youre just doing shit work for the Ha family elders with this- The Spokesperson and his adjuncts all managed to choke slightly at that, she noticed. Indeed! Immortal Fang frowned, A claim of impropriety against the Hunter Pavilion is one thing, but if youre stringing along some political horse-crap for the Ha Elders again after the mess that that brat Ha Yun caused the other week are you showing blatant disrespect for the Authority Bureau?... Young Juns time is valuable to the town, and here you are making trouble for his family? Have you no respect? With all due respect Eminent Immortal Fang, the spokesperson tried to find a moment to speak. Sir Jun, as you call him, is a private citizen granted some respect by the Envoys Bureau because he made a few powerful friends thirty years ago. -and retired with a sexy young wife and two pretty kids to the sticks on his war reward the other adjunct added with a sneer. Immortal Fang eyeballed them both, especially the other adjunct. So you did come here with some balls after all brat. She struggled to bury a proper scowl. -The rude little shit, she thought. It was relatively common knowledge that her father had an advisory role with the Military Bureau in the town. He was also a close personal friend of the current Town Captain but that insinuation was perilously close to an allegation of corrupt impropriety. The spokesperson turned to the Sergeant,Regarding the matter of that ''Sir'' Jun Han, you military bureau types should also be careful where you ascribe influence." "Yeah, if your not careful you might have to experience your regrets down the line," another toady added suggestivly. Humph. Immortal Fang narrowed his eyes. She had to admit that the spokesperson was brave to bad-mouth her mother in this district. The word the adjunct had used could be sexy, but was sometimes used as slang for She narrowed her eyes. -If i tell father that this idiot called mother a harlot... The adjunct puffed up a bit and narrowed their eyes, As a private Citizen yourself, Immortal Fang, you can appreciate that there are standards that must be kept? Jun Hans impropriety - including in failing to manage his family is something you should-" The adjunct cut off as another old fogy appeared, as if by magic. Sir Oudeng. Do Not Speak Disrespectfully of Fairy Ruliu. The adjunct took a step back, blood trickling from his mouth. The symbol on his forehead flickered for a second, revealing him to be an Immortal Realm cultivator. Sir Oudengs expression made the toadies and hangers-on all shuffle back, bowing. Annoying old Fang was one thing. Annoying a Chosen Immortal, quite another. Sergeant Murai, who had been in quiet discussion with the rest of his squad, finally appeared to have made his own mind up on how to deal with this. Holding up his talisman, he turned to the spokesperson. Honoured Sir, you have delivered your proclamation, it has been observed legally by our responsible selves. That got a few chuckles from the crowd. Our guidance on official matters relating to the internal politics of the Town Authority is very clear, so I think we should head back to the Town Authority Hall? The adjunct next to the Spokesperson scowled but said nothing with Sir Oudeng glowering nearby. It is important that you make a formal statement to the Valley Masters adjuncts that the proclamation has been delivered as the next step, is it not? Sergeant Murai was on a lot firmer ground now. There were structures and bureaucracy to this kind of thing you could hide behind. We must, of course, wait for Sir Captain of the Town, His Excellency, Master Tai to return from his meeting of the Town Captains in South Tree so he can formally witness the actual declaration of summons for Hunter Arai, the corporal volunteered with a shit-eating grin on his face. A reminder that not only young nobles could hide behind influence to thumb their nose at powerful cultivators if required. Yes. We must await the formal disposition of the events from yesterday. I understand that the Gate Captain and the Duty Astrologer both have submissions in this regard. Do you want to drag them into this? Both spokesperson and adjunct looked uneasy there. This was rapidly getting over their heads she guessed. What should have been a simple bit of theatre developing unexpected claws was not uncommon, but to get it flagged for investigation by Gate Captains, the Astrologers, the Military Bureau, the Hunter Pavilion and a bunch of esoteric old retirees was not a good way to start your day she thought with a giggle. Assuming the proclamation is upheld under- Are you trying to take the piss? the adjunct hissed to the sergeant. No, Sir Adjunct, Sergeant Murai said woodenly. This is all set out by the Bureau Guidelines and Review Policy for Personal Political Disputes. Are you inciting the good Sergeant here to break the law in public, to help a personal grudge along? she called down, adding her own bit of incitement for good measure. The spokesperson glowered at her, then turned back to the Sergeant and his squad. Ah. But Deputy Ha has... Sergeant Murai frowned for a split second. Deputy Ha was the problem here, she conceded. He had a powerful position. And a strong foundation for that matter. He was a peak Chosen Immortal. Abruptly, there were shouts of Sir Captain! From the back of the crowd and another squad of Military Bureau officials arrived. These ones were properly armoured, carrying a pennant. Captain Li, the District Officer. What is all this now? The captain had the look of someone just dragged out of bed and told that there might well be a little problem on his front doorstep. As a result, his command had maybe a bit more intent in it than normal. The wards around her house rippled faintly. That was the other reason why she wasnt letting that lot in. Their house had a formation on it strong enough to stop a Dao Weapon punching through it. She had officially never learned what cultivation the District Captains had. That was a classified secret according to her father. Her own suspicion was that they should be at least peak Chosen Immortal. Maybe even Golden Immortals. Sergeant Murai stepped forward smartly. Sir Captain, SIR! We were tasked to come here to officiate in a decree from the Town Authority. I respectfully state that this has led to some overreach by the appointed spokesman." "I apologise to you, SIR, for the disturbance caused! the Sergeant bowed formally from the waist to the Captain, cupping his hands in salutation. SIR! the squad behind all bowed as well in the same fashion. As you were, Sergeant, Captain Li waved a hand. Here is the proclamation, Captain, a woman in armour handed the scroll over to the captain. The spokesperson was still blinking. Nobody had even seen her take it from him. The Immortal Realm Adjuncts arm, still half outstretched as if to stop her, dropped to his side again. Mmmmm, the captain skimmed it, then glanced at up at her. Jun Arai, yes? Yes, Captain Li, she bowed politely. Report to the central Military Authority later. Have them look into this. I take it this is related to the deaths of the three unsanctioned in the lower valleys? -Interesting, she quelled her inner annoyance. -Had the mission already been known about by the Bureau? Was that why it came through the Town Authority directly instead of the Pavilion? Regarding Deputy Captain Ha the Captain turned back to the Town Authority Group. While it is admirable that you are so willing to step forward for him, he is a busy man. Very concerned with the matter of the Imperial Authority Audit. He might even get an ''Official Acknowledgment'' for his good service there. The Ha Clan group puffed up like proud hens at that. However, she and quite a few others rolled their eyes. There was a veiled insult in that statement they had either not noticed or were willingly ignoring. Probably the former. It would be deeply disappointing to the Deputy Captain if you put him in an awkward position over such a small matter would it not? You recall that the Town Captain is an Official of the Azure Astral Authority as much as the Imperial Court Bureaucracy. Sir! The Spokesman was totally put off his stride now, she noted. The implication that this could come spinning back at Deputy Ha was the final nail in the coffin pretty much. However, because he seemed to have that kind of personality, he then turned to look up at her. SEE HERE MISCREANT! YOU HAVE BEEN summoned so you better show up! With a collective groan, Sergeant Murai, now reinforced with 20 guards from the captain''s squad, started to clear the street, ushering people away and escorting the group from the Town Authority off. The captain shook his head and turned to say something to Sir Oudeng. She noted that the Local Influence had all scarpered as soon as the captain appeared. A few of their faces were still visible on the edges of the crowd, but they wouldnt want to draw undue attention. In any case, the early morning entertainment was properly over. The departure of the Spokesperson and his Adjuncts was met with a smattering of wry applause and polite jeering that mostly covered the quiet sound of several disappointed half bricks and one hefty terracotta roof tile being replaced into the gutters. She was about to close the window when Sir Oudeng looked up at her. Might this old man come in for a short chat? The words arrived before her like a nebulous breath. Sent with his soul strength. Of course, she nodded. It took only a few moments to go down and open up the smaller gate and invite the old man in. Immortal Fang also came with him, as did Mrs Leng of all people. I see you are keeping well, Mrs Leng said, looking around the courtyard curiously. I am, thank you, she replied as she ushered them through to the garden veranda. Sorry, I was making breakfast when this kicked off, she admitted. Please sit here and I will get you all some tea. The three nodded graciously and took seats around the round table. It took a few moments to boil water and find tea good enough to serve to three Immortals. They had quite a collection, admittedly, but it was all stashed in weird places. When she returned the three were admiring the early morning garden flowers. She placed the pot on the table and poured three cups for them. Thank you for visiting our humble house. Such polite girls, Mrs Leng smiled at her. You look more and more like your mother. Erm thank you, she smiled at the compliment. The young lady will think you are trying to marry her off, Sir Oudeng chuckled. What nonsense, Mrs Leng sniffed. All three raised their cups and toasted with her. The ritual observed, she also sat down at the table. So what do I owe this early morning visit to? The commotion outside, Old Fang sniffed. Is what was said true? That the Ha Clan tried to murder you with a bogus body reclamation? As good as, she sighed softly. Disgraceful, Mrs Leng sniffed. I shall make sure to tell my daughter to review the orders we have for their businesses. Your father will not be happy, Sir Oudeng sighed. He will not, she agreed. After a moments further consideration, she added. Please let me speak to him about it when he returns. Of course, the old man nodded. Things are taking a worrying turn these last few months, Old Fang sighed. It sure is hard for young folks like you to grow up believing in an honest world these days. We make our own virtue, leave judgement to heaven, she replied a little sanctimoniously. Most girls your age would play music and flirt, Mrs Leng chuckled. Yet your father, Old Ling and these two old fogies have you reading classics and planting gardens. You should be wary for the next while, Sir Oudeng added. The politicking between the Astral Authority Bureau and the Court Bureaucracy is likely to get worse. Last time it went on for years before someone overstepped and the High Seat sent a direct censure." All four of them looked up involuntarily. She had heard stories about that. A spear descending from across the horizon had executed the previous Town Captain, a member of the Deng Clan with ambitions to rise in status across the ocean, mid-sentence as he was authorising the Military Bureau to deploy lethal force on a demonstration of Indigenous cultivators some hundred years ago. The High Authority above their world, on Shan Lai, didnt care for such minor arguments. All that mattered was that the reputation of the Azure Astral Bureau was properly observed. Using its authority to slaughter innocents was a capital offence. One with no second chance offered. Mrs Leng sighed. Aye, its been going on so long that I nearly dont notice it anymore. Just what happens when they forget what good grace looks like, Sir Oudeng grunted before taking a deep sip of his tea. How is your cultivation progressing? Old Fang asked, changing the topic. With opportunity I should break through to the peak of Physical Refinement sometime early next year, she supplied. You should ask Old Ling about Mantra Seeds, Old Fang sighed. Yours It is the thing of our mother, she said simply. We will find a solution. I understand your determination, Mrs Leng sighed. But that mantra is well. Mother made the breakthrough without her family''s teaching, she pointed out. Your mother was a remarkable young woman, Sir Oudeng agreed. Now youre sounding like Arai here and her sister arent, Mrs Leng narrowed her eyes. Sir Oudeng waved a hand. Ahaha not at all. Not at all. When the time comes, I will personally invite an old friend to help with this matter. I owe your mother this much. Thank you, she saluted the old man. His offer and this was not the first time he had proffered it, was genuine. Her mother had painted flowers for him several times and the old man had held her talent in great esteem. His cultivation art requiring talismans of supreme artistry. Since her death, he had frequently bemoaned the lacking aspects of most other talisman makers in the town. I still wonder why your father doesnt let you learn a Spiritual Law, the old man sighed. The two complement each other remarkably. He has his reasons, she shrugged. In fact, it wasnt her father, but their mother that had been adamant. They were not to touch a spiritual law before their mantra seeds formed. If not for her mother''s premature death, she was certain they would have both formed them before their thirteenth birthdays. The current situation works well enough for what I have to do in the pavilion, she supplied. The fact that I dont rely on a ''Foundation'' built with ''Spiritual Cultivation'' helps enormously when going higher up. Old Fang nodded sagely. That it does, but you shouldnt get overconfident. The heights and depths of that place are not simple. She nodded politely, accepting his advice, which made the old man smile happily. He was nearly as eccentric as Old Ling, although much more sociable. It is a shame, really. So many are quick to dismiss ''Physical Cultivation'' as just a failed thing, Sir Oudeng sighed and stared out at the veranda. It IS a failed thing, Old Fang muttered. Old Oudeng eyed him darkly even as he went on, "And I say this as someone who has advanced their practice in it to Soul Meridians. Advance beyond the peak of Nascent Soul is almost impossible. And Yet... at that threshold, you can do almost everything a weak Immortal can, Mrs Leng sighed and took another long sip of her tea. She nodded in agreement there. Physical cultivation was indeed much derided. Making a Golden Core as a spiritual cultivator was not a particularly challenging achievement in a Great World. Even someone with a truely terrible spirit root could at least manage that. Making a Mantra Seed, the equivalent within Physical Cultivation of a Golden Core was as challenging as breaking through to Golden Core was in a mortal world by all accounts. Advancement beyond that was entirely in the lap of fate from what she knew. Progress beyond that is certainly linked to the secrets of the land in those mountains. That odd, immense and voracious qi that lurks beneath it, for example, old Fang mused. Yes, she murmured, I know of it Old Fang looked at her sideways, Have you ever seen it since? Never, she shook her head. Good, the old man said. It is an ill omen. Like the Kun that heralds the storms. It goes without saying but you should never speak of that to anyone outside of the pavilion who doesnt already know of it. Some secrets of the land are best left to lie. Quite, Sir Oudeng shuddered. You also know of it? she said, looking at the other two. I travelled with the late Duke, Sir Oudeng said simply. My Jing vanished following it, Mrs Leng said softly. She nodded silently, there was no point in pushing either for more details. It was easy to forget that behind their humble demeanours they were older than she even knew how to envisage. Anyway we have overstayed, Mrs Leng said abruptly. Clapping her hands brightly, the matron smiled at her and added, Tomorrow, when you come by I, will have some of the special soup for you. A new recipe, it will help with your cultivation. Yes we have overstayed," old Fang sighed, before adding - "Give my regards to your father and sister. Yes, yes, Sir Oudeng nodded as well, standing. Before we go might you show us the garden once? Certainly," she agreed, standing up as well. ... After they had left, she lay slumped on the grass for a while. It was easy to lose yourself in cultivation if you werent careful. Her Mantra sang in her mind as she stared at the shifting leaves above. Her qi senses spread out to soak up the verdant greenery. Their visit had been a welcome one, she supposed. They had talked a bit about cultivation as she showed them the new plants her sister had added to the gardens leading down to the river. Sir Oudeng had promised to send her some texts regardings ward stone formations as well. She hadnt realised the old man was an expert in those, for all that he had been something of a grandparent like figure in the decade she had known him. It was such a strange counterpoint to the previous day. She hated trips like that. Yet weirdly, she felt most at home out there, exploring the valleys. There she was challenging herself against a force of nature that didnt care for birth, talent, history, connections or wealth. It had no respect for cultivation, or face, or what sect you belonged to. All that mattered was knowledge and the power it brought. Time flowed by as she lost her self in the Mantra, letting it pull qi around her body, feed threads of it into her flesh and bones. That was the real difference between Physical Cultivation and the ''Imperial'' methods that originated on the central continent like Spiritual Cultivation and Body Cultivation. Spiritual cultivation meant that you formed a Dantian. Even Body Cultivation formed a Dantian of sorts. Physical cultivation wasnt about stealing good fortune from the heavens. It was about becoming one with the existing good fortune of the heavens. Imbuing qi into her bones, her flesh, and her blood directly. Eventually, it would permeate her whole being and begin to transform her. Her mother had delineated the difference in the methods quite succinctly, really. In Spiritual cultivation you fought tooth and nail for every gain. With Physical Cultivation you had to accept what was there and make of it what you should. It was certainly not easy for all that it sounded like it should be. It was heading to midmorning when she finally sat up with a groan. Her body was warm, the qi flowing through it was wood and fire, tilting faintly yang. She took a few deep breaths and observed it as it settled. If painting and such was something of a hobby to her, then this garden was Sanas hobby, cooking probably didnt count, she had acquired that more by process of elimination. Both had been their mothers hobby before that as well. As to the garden, both of them tended it now, however it was Sana who put the most into it. Cared for it, arranged it, nurtured it and guided it as best she could. Turned it into a harmonious space, through feng shui and herb lore, to promote their physical cultivation. Her gaze eventually found the Meek Yin Ginseng. She had put it in a pot and shoved it in the garden when she came back yesterday. Really, she should try to sell it before the Ha Clan decided they were interested in more than seeing what had killed Ha Deng. By some quirk of fortune, that part of the contract had been surprisingly loosely worded. It didnt take long to find the harness to sling the pot over one shoulder. Eventually, she would earn enough to get a storage talisman that could hold live plants. Eventually. Before she left, there were a few other small rituals to do. Returning to her own room, she rooted around until she found some blank scrolls. It was rare she got the opportunity to paint or do much non-work related illustration these days, but for once her childhood interest in drawing flowers was going to have another use. Sombre as it was. It took a while longer to find the right paint, which was in Sanas rooms for whatever reason and to track down Ha Gus flower. Sitting on the veranda it only took her a few minutes to sift through her memories and find a nice one of the young girl and her two friends, a view in passing as they stood together by the Shan Bridge, joking about something as she walked past. Sketching out the three portraits and colouring them, standing together with a basket of the flowers. Leaving them to dry while she went to look for a few other bits and pieces in the house. An empty bowl, some spare incense and a small standing table. Taking all of them she went to the altar room within the house shrine. Upon entering she offered a toast to the family altar at the end of the room and placed an origami chrysanthemum, made by Sana, on it for her mother. It was the work of a few more moments to re-arrange a bit of furniture without wrecking the feng shui of the room and then claim another small table to set up a further shrine on the left side of the room, where the various auspices and good luck charms usually sat. When she was done, she returned and got the painted portraits and returned to the hall, placing them behind the bowl of incense along with the flower. As a final offering she wrote their names on three sandalwood talismans and placed them before the incense, effectively making a memorial shrine to the three orphan girls. Beyond Kun Ji and whoever he got to officiate over their last rights, she was certain almost nobody else would bother with this small gesture towards good fortune in their next lives. Hopefully it would be far from the grasping greed of the Ha Clan. She stared at the other painted portraits in it for a long moment. They were all created by her mother. Almost the first thing ever put in this place. Each one was a beautiful work of art, such as any master would be proud of and any patron would be proud to own. The two of them were both dressed in formal gowns of azure, white and green. Hers was patterned with chrysanthemums while her sister had picked lotus flowers. The gowns were enchanted, commissioned at great cost by their father from Old Fang''s youngest daughter she was certain, for their 10th birthdays. She hadn''t worn it since this portrait was painted. Their younger selves had their long dark hair plaited ornately, more common in the southeast and southern continent, the land of their fathers'' family. There was a chrysanthemum flower in her hands as well. White. It stood for Loyalty, filial piety and devoted love. At that age she had just liked the crispness of the colour, she thought wryly. Her dark eyes staring back at her from that childlike face had no idea of the tragedy that would soon befall their small family. Her gaze turned to her mother''s portraits in the middle. There were two: one with her mother and father holding hands and smiling, the other with her mother sitting on the veranda smiling faintly, wearing a simple robe, with flowers woven through her hair. She bowed three times again to the portrait. Dearest Mother today I survived, again. Your blessing is still with me, it seems." "I think the Ha Clan may have tried to kill me or have me censured as well." "I wish the world was as nice and simple as it seemed all those years ago. When we played in the garden and you tried to teach us to paint flowers... we really had no destiny with painting, did we? At least Sana is okay at origami." "I-" The words ''I really miss you'', caught in her throat. Her eyes prickled a bit and made her sniff. She shook her head and wiped away the dampness in her eyes. "On your behalf, I, your daughter thrice curse your wretched parents and uncles for their crime. May they be haunted by the Eye of the Nameless Fate for what they have done." Her words, half prayer, half curse, echoed in the enclosed space. The flames of the candles burning flickered and the smoke from the incense swirled. She left with a final lingering glance at the third portrait. A young boy, aged six, in a robe mirroring the one her father wore in his portrait. In his left hand was a sword and in his right was a scroll. His expression was intended to be serious but really, nobody could ask a child that age to hold a serious expression for a portrait, so mother had just painted it as it was. Her own version of this portrait was in the cabinet below. Returning to the main shrine, beyond the side space, she bowed once more to the shrine for Ha Gu, Ha NenXiao and Ha NenLing and said a short prayer for their onward passage into a happier next life. Finally, after replenishing the incense, which was also running low, she bowed thrice to the grand altar before departing. Chapter 2 – Perspectives on Origins (Old Version)
...The Blue Gate School is one of the rising stars of the Yin Eclipse Sub Continent. In the last 30,000 years it has risen from a minor faction in the coastal trading hub of Blue Water City to the pre-eminent sect within that north eastern region our of Great World, acting as the gateway for much of the wealth of alchemical and medicinal craft emerging from there. Despite being quite low in the overall rankings of Sects from the Eastern Continent, its leaders have largely shown excellent acumen when seeking out political allies to the south and it has some small connection to the Lu Clan of the Central Continent and to the Ha Clan. It is likely these connections which have enabled it to thrive when other influences, such as the ill-fated Lin School, were unable to survive the recent turmoil in the region
Excerpt C The Sects of the East By Seng Mo.
~ Jun Sana, Ling Estate - Blue Water City ~
Squatting down beside the large potted plant, staring at it pensively, Jun Sana tried to tune out Ling Yus prattling. The young niece of the bureau chief was truly a good friend, someone of her age who she could talk to about all kinds of random things. But right now, she didnt need to hear about whatever weird thing had brought some young nobles from across the sea. Not when she was trying to work out what species of fungus was attempting to mutate her friend''s pet. Keeping a plant as a pet was hardly unusual. The little Moon Song Ginseng could even get out of its pot and wander a short distance if it so wished. That was the question really. Was it something it had picked up here? Or had someone just done something weird to it? It probably wasnt Yu. She doted on the little thing like it was her firstborn child, and it reciprocated with little displays of illusion and helping flowers in the gardens here bloom. So the fact that it was curled up and shivering deep in the pot, while several small mushrooms grew in the middle, was perturbing, because despite being a rather mild and carefree plant, Moon Song Ginseng were undisputed heavyweights in the hierarchy of the Yin Eclipse Mountains. You''re certain nobody has done something weird with it? she asked again. Ling Yu was shaken out of her monologue about the beautiful woman on the boat, whoever that was, to reconnect with the reason she was actually here. Eh?.... eum I dont think so? Has it left your quarters at all in the last few days? she ran through the options in her head. The mould or mushroom trying to encroach the pot''s soil had come back twice. Despite the entire pot being emptied and the soil replaced. The first time the ginseng itself had done so, much to the annoyance of Yus mother from what she could gather, as it had dumped it all over the floor of the room it was in at the time. My cousin mentioned something about a party and wanting to help her friend bloom some plants Ling Yu furrowed her small brow. But I was sure she didnt actually use my little Blue Moon in the end. She stared again at the mushrooms in the middle. They were greenish-white, and about the size of her thumb, with a decidedly unhealthy pall. If they had been purple and pale green, she would have had one of the Ling clans Immortals cage the pot hours ago, and already looking to see who was trying to kill Ling Yu, but greenish-white and that shape wasnt anything she was familiar with. So do you know what is wrong with it? Ling Yu said, leaning over her shoulder. The mushrooms are stealing its auspicious energies, She puffed out her cheeks. As far as I can see they havent spored yet, which is good. But somehow Blue Moon has been touched by their spores, or maybe some qi residue from them. They are trying to parasitize it. So you have a solution? Ling Yu pressed. She sat back and sighed. She did, or at least a way to rule out a lot of possibilities. The only problem was that here in blue water city it was a bit of a bothersome one. I do but. But what? Ling Yu pouted. I dont want Little Blue to get hurt by this nasty mushroom. Its likely to be expensive. Money is your concern. Ling Yu eyed her suspiciously. How much are we talking Well it will cost a few hundred pure spirit stones to get the right alignment of herbs unless your family has a bunch of auspiciously aligned five elements herb plots squirrelled away I''ve never seen. .. Ling Yu stared at her oddly. My father is the Bureau coordinator for the entire of Blue Water province. My second uncle is the Chief of the entire City Bureau. My Aunt is a Vice Headmistress of the Blue Gate Alchemy School, and you are worried that a few hundred spirit stones is a price too expensive for my little Bluey to not get sick!?! Well it might not work, and the other option is even more expensive, she pointed out belatedly. Not to mention, I remember the fiasco with this pot, where your little brother claimed I was trying to cheat you out of spirit stones and take advantage of you. Ling Yu had the good grace to not wince at that, even if it was several years in the past. It was still a sore point to her that, as a newly minted Herb Hunter on her third mission, she had been sent here to consult on the creation of this very pot. It had been couched as a training exercise for her only for her to discover that the family expert, who was also Ling Yus tutor had been basically making it wrong. Nobody liked being upstaged by a 14-year-old girl from the sticks. She had returned in tears and her father and old Ling had gone to the city and presumably had a few words with the bureau here, because whatever happened afterwards that tutor had been sweetness and light ever since. The only issue was that Ling Yus brat of a younger brother Ling Fu had had it in for her for losing him some kind of face in the process. -Wait She turned back to the pot and with a wave of her hand, used qi to excavate all the dirt, taking care not to disturb the mushroom which was now sprouting on the top of the pile sending out bad vibes. Grasping the ginseng carefully, she took it out as well and dropped it in a second pot where it sat there looking remarkably and expressively sorry for itself. Its leaves curled around it a bit like a blanket, and its roots twitching in agitation. The pot thoroughly emptied, she peered inside it, looking at the formations and wards on its interior. What are you looking for? Ling Yu asked. I am not sure, she muttered. Something else is off. She stared back at Little Blue, running through the extensive list of beneficial things they could do for a cultivator. Mostly this was a plant that had untold benefits to being kept alive, rather than refined, but it was also Pulling out her scrip, she skimmed to the alchemy sections and set it to searching for spirit root purification while she kept looking at the pot. By the time the search came back, she still hadnt worked out what had been done to it, though something certainly had been done. Glancing through the list, she ruled out the thirty or so different results regarding the Ginseng being healthy. It was like Myriad Shell Crabs in that regard, a boundless cornucopia of auspiciousness that would only enhance most harmonious spaces. -That left She ruled out the pill immediately. It was from the sealed records only available to those at nine stars or higher and only helped a Chosen Immortal with a Yin Heavens type spirit root. The other two, however. One was about inducing a deviation in the root of the ginseng which could be harvested and used to promote the quality of a supporting elemental spirit root accordingly. The other was even simpler. If you killed the root in a sideways manner, that was to say, cruelly, its life force would allow you, with the proper techniques, to enhance your spiritual constitution and make your meridians more attuned to life type qi. You didnt even have to use the ginseng itself. Its purpose was just to become the focal point of of the formation. It really hasnt left this annexe in the last few months, has it? she asked. Except for when we got the formations re-done a few months back, Ling Yu replied. You got the formations re-done? she asked. Yeah Ling Yu signed and put her chin on her hands. That snotty brat''s teacher owed father some favour, so he got him to repay it by fixing up some of the ones that were getting old in this part of the estate. It was a huge nuisance my brothers both got made to participate as a teaching experience and both of them are really bad at them, so it took far longer than it should have. Even Teacher Grandmaster Wen got annoyed at them after a while. Remind me what your little brother Mu''s spirit root is again? she sighed. Uhuh ''Yang Life'' with ''Minor Water'', its really high grade, Ling Yu sniffed, annoyed. Well, I have good news then, and bad news, she stood, stretching. Bad news first, Ling Yu said without hesitating. You can add three zeros onto the price of fixing this mess, and your little brother Mu is trying to kill your pet and refine it to make his spirit root stronger. Ling Yus flawless eyebrow twitched as a vein pulsed slightly in her temple. Truthfully her rage right now was very understandable. If there was a bottom-line anywhere in her friend, it was her herb garden and her ginseng spirit pet. The sun could fall, the house of Ling could likely come to ruin, all her worldly possessions be stolen away and so long as she still had her companion pet, a first meetings gift to her from the Headmaster of the Blue Gate School himself, awarded in the first auspicious hour after her birth, everything would be just fine. It was in fact how they had originally become friends, a shared interest in arranging gardens, although where Ling Yu gravitated more towards weird things like her ginseng or the singing trees in her aunt''s estate, she tended to enjoy the arrangement aspect and experimenting with Feng Shui more. Probably because she got to see too much of the sneaky, dangerous side of sapient spirit herbs. The air in the room had dropped a good few degrees at this point. The bedsheets around Ling Yu were starting to sparkle with frost as well. Easy to forget that she was the cultivation genius of this generation of the family. Her brothers were only stronger due to the resource disparity in nurturing male and female heirs. Had she been born a man, Ling Yu, who was at early Soul Foundation, would have been at Spirit Severing already, despite being only the same age 15, as her fellow herb hunter Lin Ling. Ill kill him. Ling Yu hissed, scrunching the sheets in her hands. They cracked into shards under the freezing pressure of her qi. As your friend, Id advise you not to kill your little brother and heir apparent to the Ling Household, she winced, though she shared the sentiment. Both Yu''s brothers treated her as either eye candy with a presumptive intent to be toyed with or a servant to be bullied or both at once. The good news is that the short term solution here is to send Little Blue to live with your aunt in the school for a while. Get him a new pot, and we will set up a new nurturing formation. Werent you saying your aunt wanted to spend time with you? Taking a deep breath, Ling Yu managed to get a hold of herself. So how does this work? And what is it with the fungus? The fungus, Im still not sure, she admitted. Id hazard that has to do with whoever you got the soil from and the nature of the formation. We should go look around the gardens outside though. Thirty minutes of poking around outside revealed a dozen other spirit plants and one tree that had the same fungus starting to infect them. The garden itself appeared to have harboured it for a year or more. The tree itself seemed quite healthy, but when she dug three holes to its roots and found the fungus growing on all of them, slowly drawing qi from it. By this point, their endeavour had garnered some notice, and she was soon joined by the family servant who looked after the gardens. Upon learning that there was a fungus infecting a wide swathe of the more important spirit plants in it, the old man garnered a complexion akin to a thunder cloud and stormed off to find the seneschal. The true extent of the fungus was finally pinned down to half the manor, with the help of gardener Tuo and a dozen servants who were told what to go look for. Some experimentation with her own crude means of feng shui divination and then some confirmations by Gardner Tuo, who was much better at it than she was, confirmed her suspicion that it was so widespread simply because of a very minor and previously insignificant change to the feng shui of the gardens. How the fates didnt you find this problem Gardener Tuo, the seneschal for the manor, Sir Kao, stood nearby with the face of a man who has just seen his beautifully balanced accounts for the year dissolve into a mass of debt and overspend. Its not that we didnt see it, its that the change is so subtle, and the fungus so innocuous, that it has so far passed unremarked upon, the old man tried to explain. Gardener Tuo doesnt even have much to do with these gardens. Ling Yu added. My older brother Fan did a lot of messing about with it, changing the alignment so it better suited the law that he got from becoming an inner disciple of the Blue Gate School. Mmmmm, the Seneschal eyed all of them dubiously. Honoured Steward Sir Kao, she stepped forward. The infection itself is easy to remedy, well within the means of the estate without significant expenditure beyond some sympathetic planting of relatively common, if spiritually aggressive herbs for a season that will re-order the soils innate qi, making the fungus less likely to mutate. The fungus itself appears largely benign until it was exposed to whatever had promoted the wider change in the feng shui of the gardens and this wing. That was a good hint, she didnt look at the Chief Gardener. That would be too obvious. Admirably reading between the lines of her comment, the Gardener Tuo scowled. So Miss Jun, you are concerned that there could be other unintentional mutations caused by this change? That would be my first concern. She nodded. Where did the soil here come from? Its top-quality spirit soil, we bought it from South Grove, the Gardener frowned. It hasnt come from anywhere else? She crouched down, crumbling it in her fingers, before gingerly tasting a bit. One of the advantages of a physical cultivation base was a good sensitivity for changes in qi. It tasted faintly familiar. An acerbic tang of yin energy. Have you got any plants in here from the western reaches?... or from the lower and mid regions of the valleys around East Fury?" she asked speculatively. Gardener Tuo? the Seneschal frowned. Nothing I''ve overseen, sir, the old man frowned. Um sir... one of the maids nearby spoke up hesitantly. Yes? the seneschal turned to the maid in question. Um Young Master Mu purchased a Red Fire Ginseng at the Ha Clans auction the other month. It came with its own pot and everything. Oh. That, the seneschal frowned. I thought he wasnt keeping it here? He erm... the maid looked shifty. Go on, girl. The seneschal sighed. He had us dump out the soil and swap the pot for a better one I we You swapped the pot with the one for my ginseng! Ling Yu went from normal speaking tone to murderous screech in the space of a single sentence. He just told us which pot to take from the storehouse ImIms sorry young miss! The maid dropped to her knees, looking white as a sheet. She turned back to the pot. Which had since been brought out, along with the decanted soil by another servant. So that was what was off about it. She hadnt gotten around to turning it over and look at the rune on the base yet. That would have been the next thing to do, but it was a big pot, and she hadnt wanted to make a mess of Ling Yus room. Raising an auspicious Yang Life Ginseng in a Yin fire element pot would certainly not help. And that also solved the mystery of the soil, belatedly. Life was weirdly serendipitous like that. The trip to harvest a large bunch of Fire Ginseng from the western confines of the upper valleys, beyond the Red Pit had been a distressingly memorable week for all involved. The things lived in proximity to a bunch of other, far less amenable Yang fire type plants, including Lash Lamium, Fire Jasmine and Heavens Blaze pines. A painful and toxic weed, a forbidden and dangerously addictive plant that could be used as a spirit drug and a tree whose whole ecology was based on explosions and wildfire. The soil was probably contaminated with some exotic fungus from the high valleys, she said. Fire ginseng grows in hot, dark under hangs on their western edge. We harvested a large quantity about two months ago. The soil may well have been outwash from caves higher up on the valley wall. If it was just dumped out here without proper treatment, all sorts of stuff could be in it. Thinking back, she had a memory of the Ha Clans bunch ranging away from the group. Had one of them grabbed a few barrels of the loam from the death trap at the bottom of the cliff? Really, the herbs shouldnt have been sold on. Thinking about it, a herb sold in the soil of the place it grew was worth several times the herb on its own. Rubbing her temples, she felt a headache coming on when she went back to West Flower Picking Town and told Old Ling about this. He certainly needed to know. This was the kind of thing that could come back to haunt them if others had bought herbs in that soil Hopefully, it hadnt actually gone through the pavilion. That would be a bit of political aggro that would definitely be deflected at them and the inexperience of their younger generation. She had spent enough time in Blue Water City to know how that one was likely to play out in the short term. So what do you suggest? Ling Yu turned to her. For now? Dig up the garden, what you can. Pot it all up in normal clay pots you got from the market, go to the gardens and tell them I sent you, they will loan you some low-grade spirit soil. Then get a formations master in here to eyeball the formations that were upgraded last year and see if anything is amiss. I recommend Grandmaster Mang or Grandmaster Li from West Flower Picking if you can afford it. There are perfectly good formations masters here? one of the aids next to the seneschal frowned. She stared at him, trying not to wonder about the intelligence of those older than her. If even she could see the issue here, surely these old men of a thousand summers could. Grandmaster Mang and Grandmaster Li both have longstanding commissions with the Military Bureau, Grandmaster Li has a long-standing connection to the Hunter Bureau. Both are familiar with this kind of thing, having worked extensively in West Flower Picking Hmm quite, familiarity with the issue will make a repeat less likely. The seneschal nodded. Also, Sir Kao, she added. Grandmaster Mang is currently here in Blue Water City, visiting his grand-daughters family. A carefully worded letter and a suitable gift for a young child would see you a lot of favour there. The seneschal gave her an appraising nod. He waved a hand, sending a senior maid off to get that in motion. And what do we owe you for this consultation? Miss Jun. The seneschal added. Nothing. I was asked here by Yu, to see to her ginseng, this is part of the same request. Part of her dearly would have liked to ask for a second fee, but the smart part suggested that currying some favour with the seneschal was probably more valuable than some spirit stones. Being known as a reasonable and forth rite person of good means and methods got you re-hired. Being a money-grubbing youngster didnt unless your family was a noble clan. Otherwise, Ha Yun would never have lasted a week. She watched as the seneschal gave some more orders to various servants and Gardener Tuo bustled off to find some lads to tear apart the gardens and save or isolate what they could. -Oh, yes. She nearly slapped her forehead for forgetting. Gardener Tuo! she called after him. Yes? the old man turned. Can I take a bit of the tree root, I can go by the Hunter Pavilion''s great hall when we go to the market and see if they can identify the fungus. If I do it, you wont have to pay extra! The old man frowned, and nodded, before heading off in the direction he had been. You could have just taken the fungus from my pot? Ling Yu looked puzzled. Im going to take that one, and a bunch of others besides, She cast about, considering the different plants. There are several species here. Odds are they all came from the caves, which means you might have Algru in there as well. They stood in silence, considering the gardens for a few moments longer before she spoke again. What are you going to do to your brothers? Tell father, and then tell Auntie Tao, Ling Yu sniffed and scrunched her hands into fists. Between them, they just cost us the price of redoing every formation in this manor and contaminated the whole garden. Even if I dont do anything, Uncle Kao will see them both sweating shit before the day is out. They might just run off and stay with their friends until it blows over, she pointed out. Your Grand Uncles dote on them. Uggh. Dont remind me of those nasty old lechers, Ling Yu sniffed. They are still sore that Auntie Tao is stronger than all of them combined. Anyway, Ling Yu grabbed her arm and started to lead her towards the exit. You said we needed to go out to get some stuff from the markets to help my Bluey? Oh. Yeah, she recalled that that also did need done. Lets go do that then, while they all sort out this mess, its far beyond my realm to mess with the estate formations, let alone yours. Ling Yu sighed as they made their way back through the estate''s pavilions. You said that Juni and Ling might be in Blue Water City? She looked sideways at the slightly younger girl, caught off guard by the change in topic. Lin Ling said as much, yes, although We should see if we can meet up with them after we fleece those fate thrashed old men in the central market, Ling Yu giggled. Juni has such interesting tales about the ruins inland and such, I wanted to go see one, or go into the valleys but father made a face like Acala Buddha and refused. She sighed theatrically and patted her shoulder as Ling Yu crossed her arms and pretended to sulk. So long as youre paying for the table at a tea house, she said, hiding a faint smile. Please, youre forgetting who my father is? Ling Yu sniffed derisively. I dont have to pay for tables at tea houses, and neither do you, given you and Arai supply spirit herbs to half of them on personal contract these days. Not likely, your father is very forceful, what with his remarkable resemblance to Acala Buddha and all. My best friend is really forgetting what money is to other people, she shot back, ignoring the second half, which was true, but didnt fit with her cheeky dig. Ohhh.Thats rare, Ling Yu giggled archly. Ling Yu paused to accost a maid and tell her to go bring a pouch of spirit stones. The maid looked like she was about to complain until Ling Yu stared pointedly in the direction of the gardens with a frown. She shook her head, it seemed her previous unhappiness over little blue was receding at least. What is-? she asked, pretending to look around in confusion as they waited for the maid to return. I was under the impression that your older sister was your best friend, what did I do to get an upgrade? Rolling her eyes, she gave Ling Yu an amused oh you shove. . You offered to pay for the table at the tea house for all four of us. Ah, so its just my money pouch who is your best friend, Ling Yu said with a pretend pout. Says the person who just said money was no object, she retorted as the maid finally arrived with the pouch containing more spirit stones that her whole house and garden would likely reach if she sold it via a scammers auction. So where do we need to go first? Ling Yu said, swiftly tallying it up as they made their way out the door. The western plaza herb market probably, then the central one, she said, swiftly drawing up a list in her head. If we cant find what we need there for your garden and Little Blue, we will go to the Bureau directly and Ill spend some merit points to get whatevers left. Oh, Ling Yu slapped her forehead. We should also go check out the central plaza anyway. There was some rumour that an imperial princess was in the city and staying at the Golden Dragon Jade Inn. Isnt that reason to avoid the central plaza? she grumbled. It will be packed with all sorts of layabouts. True, but half of them will be cutting each others clothes to pieces in an effort to impress her, my brothers included. With any luck they might even get the snot beaten out of them while we are watching. Thats an excellent point, she conceded. And if they arent, a few people owe me favours who can ensure that they do, Ling Yu said with a very unladylike smile. I like your style, newfound best friend of mine, who doesn''t pay for tables, she sniggered, imagining those two idiots getting beaten up by one of Auntie Taos disciples or some other young master eager to impress Ling Yu. Oh you, Ling Yu laughed, pushing her playfully in return as they made their way down the broad tree-lined street towards the central plaza of Blue Water City.
~ Lu Ji, Headmaster of the Blue Gate School ~
Lu Ji, Headmaster of the Blue Gate School, stood by the window of his office staring out at the blue sky and the sweeping gardens below and the distant ocean that sparkled tantalisingly. It was a much preferable view to that behind him, at any rate. It also served to remind him why he was standing here, trying to hold his temper, and hear the pair behind him out. -Did they have nothing better to do than make trouble for others and chase rumours like children after butterflies? It was a question that had been exercising him for the past five minutes, as the pair, having barged in here, all sunshine and light sat there talking away like he wasnt even in the room. Leaning on the window and staring at the rising tower of the Blue Pavilion, with its strange architecture and gleaming azure and gold roof tiles, he ran through what he knew of the pair again in his head. Of the pair, the girl, Dun Lian Jing was, on the face of it the more influential. A Genuine Imperial Princess. In the flesh. Even though she was technically here incognito the news was already somehow roiling around the younger generation of Blue Water City like a malignant curse. Her talent was actually not terrible. She was a Golden Immortal and only sixty-four. She had even gotten there, mostly legitimately, at least by the standards of the Imperial Scions. She was also, if he recalled Seventeenth in the overall rankings of Imperial Princesses and considered to be the fourth prettiest, to those who cared. setting all that aside though, she was influential largely because she was the most favoured student of a particularly obnoxious bundle of Imperial arrogance by the name of Dun Jian, the youngest brother of the current Emperor, who was still alive at any rate. The boy, however, was the real problem here in the wider scheme of things. Huang JiLao. Just the name alone was enough to make most people sit up and be all proper. However, the Heavenly Clans were well the more you knew about them the more of a headache they became. On the face of it, the boy was the nephew of Huang Leng, one of the more influential Imperial Advisors. Huang Leng was also the de facto Head of the Huang Clans influence in Eastern Azure, the only son of Huang Gao Wuli, the head of the Wuli Hall within the Huang Clan. The Wuli branch was, it had to be said the most reasonable of the three branches of the Huang Clan in Eastern Azure currently. But more reasonable was relative, with the Heavenly Clans. Well, Headmaster? Dun Lian Jing said, from where she was sat, sipping on a cup of tea. He turned to look at the girl. Well, she would be considered middle-aged if she was mortal. Tall, for a woman, with sleek black hair, flawless features that spoke to her already being very beautiful before she ever became Immortal, a pale complexion as befitted a princess, and in her somewhat scholarly robes quite demure looking. Her only open acknowledgement of her imperial status, beyond wearing a veil was the dragon and luan hairpin and fastener than held her hair up. Were it not for the fact that she was quite favourably endowed she could pass for a very pretty boy if she tried. Her question was directed to the gold and jade seal that was sat on the table, more so than the other contents, for all that they were probably more troublesome in the long run. He eyed the Imperial Seal, Dun Jians Imperial Seal, and tried not to sigh audibly. Are you going to refuse Imperial Acknowledgement? the girl pressed, without any preamble. Refuse Imperial Acknowledgement, he had to really struggle not to grimace. Refusing Imperial Acknowledgement was considered an act of disrespect to the Imperial Seat. All seals belonging to the Emperor''s direct family had the person of the Emperor formally associated with them as well. So not only would you be disrespecting the concept of Imperial Power, but also the Emperor personally. And why does Lord Dun wish to annex my school? he said eventually. All schools that are under the auspice of the Imperial Seat are affiliated with the Imperial Seat, the Seat cannot annex that which it already possesses a stake in, the girl said blithely. -Stake my ass, he scowled in his head, letting his focus slip just slightly. The faint flicker of killing intent form the other side of the room made him sigh as the errant thought was caught by the minions skulking in the shadow. Show respect to the princess the thoughts echoed in his head because he let them. He deliberately didnt look at where they were, there was no way he should be able to sense let alone see those two watchers of the Imperial Princess. In one respect it was quite tiring, on another it was a curious exercise in self-control. Everyone in a world like this maintained a certain fa?ade, it was just vexatious that the current eyes and ears in charge were especially nosey. Even the previous Emperor hadnt been this insecure. Your Highness speaks the truth, he nodded, rolling his eyes inwardly. Allow this servant to rephrase. Why does Lord Dun wish to have you take personal control over the Blue Gate School. So you do know manners, the girl said with a pleased smile. Imperial Teacher has sent us here to investigate this tablet, it is of interest to him, in this capacity the Imperial Teacher expects the Blue Gate School to render every service required of it. Dun Lian Jing said with a further sweet smile that never reached her eyes. As Teacher Duns student, it is, of course, proper that I am the agent in this, however, I will delegate this to JiLao here. -And just like that, the hands of wealth from the sub-continent are all controlled by the imperial family, he sighed. In a sense, this day arriving didnt surprise him unduly, although he had rather hoped it wouldnt be under his tenure as Headmaster. It would have been much better had his fathers tenure ended with this mess on balance. That way they could have at least gotten a few millenniums of being a happy sock puppet for the court before this point. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The Teng School and the Golden Promise School were both already sock puppets for other arms of the Imperial Family in any case. The Lin School had been the only other hold out, until recent events and some dab intervention by the Imperial Astrology Bureau had ruined them for reasons that were publically stupid, but privately all about controlling the routes into the Easten Continent. The real issue here was the small print of this take over, the every service required bit. This servant presumes that this other artefact you have brought here is related to the service required? he asked as self-effacingly as possible. The Imperial Teacher understands that the School holds a wealth of knowledge about the time of the Blue Water Sage, Huang JiLao smoothly interceded. -Ill bet he does, muttered inwardly. All three stared at each other, well aware in their own ways why this was going the way it was. . In a strange sense these two were really only the messengers and that probably rankled a bit with them. Young Nobles of their calibre usually made other people run messages. Both of them seemed determined to make this awkward as well, not rising to the subtle prompts to just fess up what they were really after. That was certainly why the two shadows were really here, just to push him into a corner and think the wrong thing, reveal the tidbit, report it back to Dun Jian directly. The problems really were that fate thrashed artefact on the table and Dun Jian and Huang JiLaos backing. We do have certain records from that time, your majesty, he acknowledged. Do you wish to see them? In due course, Dun Lian Jing said, with a tone of voice that made it very clear that Huang JiLao would be doing that. We also wish to see the other artefact you have like this, the Princess said waving her hand at the grey slate. He schooled his face really carefully, the school absolutely had no artefact like that. -Dun Jian you snake, he sighed in his head. For all the lauding of the Blue Water Sage in days gone by, and those were days quite gone by. Almost 30,000 years in fact. There was quite a lot of lingering greed towards his Grand Uncles trip into the Yin Eclipse Mountains with various companions and a few other secretive old recluses. The Imperial Court and a few of their allies had sent a lot of people there afterwards, looking to capitalise on his findings. The vast bulk had been juniors, along with a few seniors, under the guise of a grand trial. The results had been, to put it politely, disastrous. The Yin Eclipse Mountain Range had as good as eaten the pride of a generation whole and barely spat out any clothes afterwards. Dun Jian had barely been a junior back then and while he hadnt taken part, two of his younger siblings had vanished into the dark below the mountains. Ever since then, there had been a lingering fear and antipathy among certain quarters in the Imperial Court over this place, tempered by a general understanding that all it did was kill people, so it was better to harvest the risks from afar for the most part. Various rumours had surfaced and died at the time as he vaguely recalled. He was a part of the successor generation to that ill-fated one, so much of it had passed him by. When he was at his peak as a junior it had been the last series of spats between the Huang and Mo Clans rather than Yin Eclipse that exercises everyone anyway. The aftermath of those events had certainly been highly convenient for the Easten Continent, Northern Continent and the Yin Eclipse Sub-continent. Beyond some meagre and ill-fated attempts at restitution, the eye of the central continent had pivoted north, to a much older rivalry with the Moon Tomb Valley and the on-off rivalry between the Kong Heavenly Clan who backed the current Throne and the Teng Heavenly Clan who had backed the previous dynasty. The Blue Gate School owed its origins to that aftermath as the Lu Clan sought to build, opportunistically on his Grand Uncles Good Fortune. Our School has no artefact like that, your Highness, he said, bowing in the appropriately apologetic manner. If you wish, given you possess such authority, can take you both on a personal tour of the schools vault and storehouse to. The Blue Water Pavilion the girl said drumming her fingers on the arm of her chair. Is not part of our School and never has been, he pointed out, really annoyed inside now. Teacher Dun Your highness, He interjected smoothly. With the greatest respect to the imperial teacher, he has shown precious little interest in this part of the world, it is understandable that some opportunistic people may have provided false testimony and rumour that has wormed its way across the ocean at some point, but I swear to you by the Righteous Heart of the Heavenly Kong, that the Blue Water Pavilion has no relation to the Blue Gate School. You are doubting the word of my teacher? the girl said leaning forward. -You think id swear a falsehood on the prying eyes of the Heavenly Kong, he sighed Not at all, he is undoubtedly a learned and discerning man, however So you are saying that the information relayed to us was incorrect and your school does not have one of these slates? Huang JiLao cut in with a conciliatory tone. It is as Young Noble Huang deduces, he said with an outward smile and an inwards eye roll. And yet this other slate was on its way to you, Huang JiLao noted. Only in the sense that we got news of a strange artefact fished out of the river, he pointed out, honestly. This was indeed the case. The rumour of this accursed bit of grey rock had reached his disciple, and vice headmistress of the School, Ling Taos desk a week hence, but she being busy had set it aside and told a Requisitioning Elder to go deal with it and see if it was anything the school should be interested in. That Requisitioning Elder had been in the Deng Clan He would have to find out if they knew about these two before, because it had been a young noble from the Deng Clan who had handed that same grey slate to these two as a first greeting gift on behalf of their Clan to the Imperial Princess almost as soon as they had set foot of the Dragon Ship that brought them here. The most likely scenario was that they had just tried to chance their arm. The Deng Clan was one of four influences in the Blue Gate School with deep links to the Imperial Continent, the others being the Ha Clan, Ling Clan and Feng Clan. They were also the ones pushing for closer ties to the Imperial Court, whereas the Ha Clan played all angles and the Ling Clan had old ties to the Azure Astral Authority and a lot of power within the local Bureaus. In any case, that Elder would be going back to the Deng Clan, relieved of his position and status within the school. As you are aware we work closely with both the Azure Astral Authority and the Imperial Court to ensure that things here run smoothly to the benefit of everyone, it did no harm to give them a gentle reminder that here, and on the northern continent the Kong Clan and the Huang Clan were not the only powers in the land it was wise to be wary of. And in any case, while this is an unusual artefact, he waved at the broken slate on the table. It appears to be very broken we can certainly help you make enquiries regarding other such pieces, but I doubt you will have much luck. In the last few millennia, very little of note that wasnt a spirit herb or a beast core has come out of the Yin Eclipse Forbidden Zone. -And long may that state of affairs continue, he added silently his own head. Thats as may be, Huang JiLao conceded, picking up the other slab on the table. However, Imperial Advisor and Teacher Dun has asked us to come here on his behalf and investigate matters regarding this and some other relics He sighed properly this time, and looked again at the ruined slate. It was truly a remnant fragment, a piece of grey stone a shade bigger than an average martial manual. It had some floral decorations around the edge and was missing one corner. visible to his qi enhanced vision in Easten script on its grey surface were the words Yin Eclipse Wa- and another set of six characters set out in shape a bit like a constellation that appeared to be hand-drawn on the surface. The characters themselves were somewhere between an idiot savants idea of a dao formation centre and a moon rune. Or very badly drawn variants of little fortresses on a map. It could go either way. He would have thought them just meaningless scrawling, if it werent for the faint intent that lingered within each. All gave him a faint sense of guidance and directionality, two also held lingering aspects of control and a third of severance or something similar. The rest of it was some further text in an ancient Easten script that explained how the symbols were a meant to act as a guide or a link in some way. So, basically, Headmaster, what we need from you is the cooperation of your school with our Imperial Teachers endeavour, the princess said with a smile which she was trying to pitch as beautiful, yet oppressive. Just the two of you, Your Highness and young noble? he asked, expecting the answer that he got with a glum feeling in his heart. Ah, there are a few trusted associates who have come with us, with the blessing of Imperial Teacher, the princess said blandly. I trust it will not be a problem to accommodate them within the school? No not at all, he sighed. It seemed that today would indeed mark the broadly inauspicious end of the Blue Gate Schools independence and the robbing of their Golden Luan, just like the Teng School three hundred years ago and the Golden Promise School one hundred years ago. Certainly very few of those helpers would be here for these two. He knew Dun Jian too well for that. The man was a snake, but he was a meticulous snake, and had connections in many places. The acquisition of the last of the three schools to funnel the wealth out of this part of the Yin Eclipse Sub Continent into the coffers of another arm of the Imperial Court would just be another slow step in their plan to get a proper foothold on this part of the continent. They had made a lot of inroads with the Ruan Clan in Xah Liji, especially after their Saintess ran away a hundred and fifty years ago, and were also making inroads to the south with those influences. The worst part of this was that few would actually lament this. The local politics were already so fraught between the Imperial Court, the Noble Clans and the Azure Astral Bureaus governance than stability was mostly what folks craved. If the Imperial Court brought it, in the hands of a princess, with a golden scroll and a promise of imperial favour, few would look deep enough to wonder, more was the pity. And what of the other thing? the princess asked. He nearly asked what other thing she meant, before flicking back through the conversation prior to this in his head and realising she was asking about the origins of the broken artefact itself. It is not advisable for you to travel into the interior to investigate in person, Your Highness, he said politely. .. both looked at him in a way that made him want to put his head in his hands and laugh with sadness. That is not what I asked, the princess said a bit more coolly. It is what you intend though, is it not? Your Highness, he pointed out belatedly. This was a far bigger problem in reality. These two making a mess in Blue Water City and turning his school into an imperial sock puppet, at worst meant that he was just done with the school, as might a few other old ancestors. In any case, they would be sidelined and pushed out anyway. Certainly, those that were associated with the Ling Clan. But these two and a bunch of others going upriver, towards south grove pinnacle and the inner valleys, to the caves and scattered ruins where this tablet had certainly originated was a disaster that he would really like to avoid. You have heard how dangerous the place this is rumoured to have washed from is? he said carefully. There are local stories, yes, Huang JiLao frowned. You understand the suppression, and what it means? he asked a bit more directly. Certainly, there are some very interesting local stories and records regarding it, Dun Lian Jing said with a half-smile that suggested she didnt really give much credence to them. Shaking his head, he changed tack. You have been to the Dragon Pillars multiple times have you not, your highness. Certainly more than you have, sect master, she said with a sniff. He struggled not to let a muscle twitch in his cheek. We have also experienced the Argent Devouring Pit, Huang JiLao added. We are familiar with realm suppression. It was a struggle to know where to start. He knew they were being deliberately awkward now. Unwilling to give him any face in this matter. There was a reason the noble clans across the water were largely more interested in control from afar through branch families regarding this region. It was not a land where the riches could be grasped by brute force. That was why the Imperial Princes and the Emperor''s Aunt had set eyes on the Teng School and the Golden Promise School respectively. That was certainly why Dun Jian was interested in the Blue Gate School, or someone working with him was. They were all more interested in money and influence that came from here, rather than the nigh inaccessible mountain range. A place which over the aeons had only provided wave after wave of escalating evidence that it was nothing but a literal and metaphysical death zone that only bit if you poked it and was more likely on balance to cause their nine generations to die without corpses before it yielded anything useful to them. The last century and a half had been a procession of little aggressions into that status quo. Brought about by the shifting influences to the north and east, and also by a few other upheavals elsewhere, especially on the Northern Continent, where rogue powers were starting to accumulate influence once more in spite of the aggressive efforts of the Imperial Court and their allies. -Perhaps something like this was inevitable, he thought with another flicker of emotional resignation. -Great Grand Aunt would say that it was just a big cycle, shifting around a bit, and that his perspective was He winced slightly and glanced out across the gardens. -Fairy Aunt waswas a wonderful human being! Really, he wanted to know what Dun Jians goal here was though. These two had been sent here for a reason, and while subsuming the Blue Gate School might be that reason, and the slate here might also, be that reason, he doubted it in his heart. Dun Jian had one interest, his own personal power. He had never shown interest in the Imperial Infighting because he didnt want to be tied down as Emperor. He had eyes beyond this world and made friends widely, in the Kong Clan and the Huang Clan, and among those others who visited the Imperial Court. You also have records here on the events of thirty years ago? Huang JiLao asked. There is much about the Three Schools conflict available wherever you look, Young Noble Huang, he said blandly. Regarding the Dukes events of thirty years ago, Dun Lian Jing said with a faint edge to her voice. I know he was active in the conflict, but I was in personal cultivation at the time, Your Highness he shrugged apologetically. I am aware of certain stories, certainly, but no more than your own sources I imagine. They all come from the same place after all. Three could play at being difficult after all, and that wasnt a lie, he had been meditating on his advancement at the time, only to be dragged out later to deal with the mop-up. Not that he was going to volunteer that. Eyeing their rather annoyed looks he decided to stick the knife in a bit, they had come here after all. If you wish, you could seek out an audience with the Cao Household, the Blue Water Dukes estate will certainly have comprehensive records of the latter half of the conflict given the degree of influence the Azure Astral Authorities Military Bureau had in bringing matters to a close. . Perhaps you could intercede in that matter, as a favour to Imperial Teacher, Dun Lian Jing suggested sending a deliberate eye towards the seal. As you command, we shall make enquiries through some unofficial channels, he said with a bow. Certainly, enquiries would be made, mostly regarding the sanity of these two and what could be done to piss on their path in all likelihood. The Cao Household was about as amenable to bullying and seeping by the Imperial Court as the Blue Pavilion was. Cao Hongjun, the former Duke was now one of the three Grand Marshals presiding the Azure Astral Authoritys Military Bureau for this whole world, based in Shan Lai, the Seat of the Astral Authority in this part of the Azure Astral Starfield. His Grand Uncle was also a widely respected person of the world beyond this place, with many valiant friends and companions would not take kindly to his hearth and home being sullied. Shall I also make enquiries regarding the other series of events? he asked, now deliberately fishing. Other series of events? Dun Lian Jing asked a bit testily. The events of one hundred years ago, when the Iron Crown Dukes heirs led that expeditionary force with a large band of valiant young heroes to attack indigenous rebels across the straights, on the western coast of Yin Eclipse, even just saying valiant young heroes made him want to spit out the window. That censure had caused more than enough trouble for all parties, riled up the various local clans, led to a number of deeply awkward revelations about the excesses of certain Young Nobles and Heroes from the powerful families on the central continent. Not to mention the status of the original perpetrators and the political tensions it spawned when the perpetrators got off way too lightly. He hadnt thought about that fate sold little shit in a long time. -Another text-jade example of the safety net known as; having parents who can execute a country over trodden toes, he grumbled. Oh uhhh Dun Lian Jing looked lost for a moment, which was unusual. We are aware of those matters, Huang JiLao said smoothly, saving his companions blushes. Imperial Advisor Dun told us what he considered to be of consequence. Young Noble Teng Tai also sent us a short communique about those matters by way of a further briefing. -hah, finally, he thought, although it wasnt really a happy feeling. Likely it was something that had come out of that earlier incident that was the source of these two being here. The younger generations of the Iron Crown Dukes family were all profligate little debtors and their associations with the Jade Gate Court and the Red Sovereign Sect were like a nascent cancer on that region. They had also been heavily involved in the mess a century ago and gotten off with not a whit of real punishment. Probably they found some artefacts that Dun Jian had thought interesting and it was all spiralling out from that. Teng Tai also spoke quite informatively about some really unusual ruins? Within the cave systems on the western edge of the Shadow Forest, north-west of West Flower Picking Town Dun Lian Jing said innocently. That did take an effort not to scowl over. That all but confirmed it, he thought with mental grimace. Whatever Dun Jian wanted was in the underworld below Yin Eclipse. It also confirmed that the roots of this might well be within the aftermath of the events 30,000 years ago as much as 100 years ago. That was, as far as he was aware, the last time anyone had made any serious inroads into those subterranean pits. By extension it also meant that they were here fishing for confirmation about that from the events of thirty years ago, when the Cao Hongjun had led his expedition into the depths of the Yin Eclipse Mountain Range. He quietly cursed the Astrology Bureau and its three old gargoyles in his head and wondered if ''Solitary Slaughter'' was interested in a few contracts. Reminding the Iron Crown Duke that his misbegotten sons, while gone, had not been forgotten might not be a bad idea. Without doubt the root of this resurgent interest was likely those three, who had slunk off to the Jade Gate Court after those events and all become Inheriting Disciples of various minor elders affiliated with the Kong Clan. I have heard some rumours about that, but you would need to go to the Hunter Bureau for anything specific about the depths. Our School had little to no involvement in either event. In any case, most of the ruins have been well-explored over- Stop obfuscating, Headmaster, we know that the Blue Gate School has been hiding information about those treasure realms that the Blue Water Sage first spoke of... Dun Lian Jin said flatly, finally, it seemed losing a bit of her patience. Getting up, she walked around the room, looking at the various herbs he was growing for fun in their spatial arrays on the wall. It is in your interest to be cooperative, you still have not accepted our Imperial Acknowledgement either. Jing Huang JiLao winced and started to speak. Look, Headmaster You are being too conciliatory JiLao, the Princess remarked, We are already showing this old man this much face, just because his father has a bit of influence and yet he is just feeding us back stuff we already know. He schooled his face as she swapped to speaking with intention infused qi. Her disdainful allusion to his fathers influence left him in no confusion as to her views on it. Schooling his response as carefully as possible he offered her a short bow and replied. Your Highness, The fissures are hardly any great secret, as to there being some kind of Treasure Realm I am unsure what the Teng clans young heir Teng Tai, or the Schools Headmaster Teng Shan have told you but I can swear to the- He was cut off by the sound of splintering space, as one of his most treasured herbal specimens, a 9000 year Green Soul Orchid, a gift from his Fairy Aunt, was reduced to crushed stems and broken flowers amid the shards of the array and its glass case. Staring at the ruined plant, he winced, resisting the urge to look out the window towards the pavilion. He also felt bad for the orchid, it had had a beautiful singing voice, and its little soul flame had liked to dance in the evenings and entertain him by making funny faces. Actually, he felt angry now. It was sorely tempting to just throw the arrogant little princess out the window. With enough effort, he could probably put her into the ocean from here. With her life-saving treasures, she would survive, but it would be character building for the city to see her impersonate a meteorite. Sadly that was probably the kind of repercussion that Dun Jian had hoped by sending someone as fiery as this here. Huang JiLao was clearly to temper her more problematic edges, but only by a little. In any case, please excuse us, Dun Lian Jing eyed the ruin of the plant and waved for him to leave. We must talk to Imperial Teacher about this slate. Of course your highness, he said with a formal bow, walking out of his own headmasters office masking his anger. The door closed behind him, without him ever touching it. before it did he could see Dun Lian Jing holding up a message talisman, while Huang Jilao had pulled out a divination compass that was rather wastefully carved on a piece of Pure Life Jade and was using it to compare to the two pieces. Headmaster, a school aide, from the Ha Clan, based on the subtle purple motifs on his robe stepped forward and saluted. Will Her Highness and the Young Noble be needing anything? He shot the man a disgusted look and just walked on. Setting aside the amount of bowing and scraping he had just had to fake. He had also been deeply attached to the orchid, it was a gift from his aunt to help his cultivation, and a token of her esteem for his progress in advancing it. Headmaster Ji, a tall old man wearing robes of the Deng clan paused to speak to him. Deng Kong, he said flatly, now thoroughly in no mood to humour others, especially not this old fart. How is Her Highness? She has asked us to provide her with certain documents of interest... Deng Kong offered him a slight salute, as one might between equals, which was frankly embarrassing. She is as you find her, he grunted, narrowing his eyes and making the older man take a step back and sweat. It was funny how he thought to address him as an equal without salutation. He might be the current head of the Deng Clan in Blue Water City, but he was merely an Ancient Immortal. The school had Elders stronger than he was. It actually had two inheriting disciples stronger than this old idiot, but that wasnt so widely known. Without comment, he swiped the books from Deng Kong and skimmed them as the man spluttered in shock. They were a series of eye witness accounts from various young masters of the Deng Clan regarding the finding of the fragment. They emphasised a great deal how useful the Deng Clan had been in facilitating its speedy arrival to Her Highness and that snake Dun Jian. If he was to bet money, this was at least sixty percent aggrandisement. I am sure she will be delighted with these, he shrugged and tossed them back at the man, walking off and leaving him standing in the hallway. Turning the corner, he found himself face to face with the Supreme elder of the Leng Clan and the Head of the Mu Clan, both also carrying gifts and scrolls and heading in the direction of his office. They both opened their mouths to speak to him, then shut them again as he stalked past without so much as a sideways look, letting his aura do the talking. Already he could see how this was going to bring all kinds of ruin. It was absolutely going to bring about the end of the school in any case. The Imperial Acknowledgement and the Imperial Seal, with its command for the Blue Gate School to ally itself with the endeavour of the Princess and the Huang boy was already the kiss of death there. Now it was likely just a matter of how much collateral went with it, certainly, they would head into the Yin Eclipse Range, likely heading for the High Valleys, and into one of the worst zones in the whole place outside of Snow Jade Peak. The ruins and caverns they of were close to the bogs and swamps between the subsidiary peaks at the mountain ranges centre; Thunder Crest and East Fury. Even the most skilled experts of the Hunter Bureau went there infrequently or commanded huge prices and a lot of surety on contracts if requested to do so. If they died there, then this school would die with them, or at least everything of consequence about it. The death of an imperial princess would be a simple and brutal censure as they would be held responsible for not giving her every support in all likelihood. Those close to the court would escape, everyone else without influence would either die or be ruined in other ways. If the Huang boy died there, the Huang Clan might even move. Given what he knew about Huang Jilao, his blood relationship to Huang Leng. The Huang Clan would not sit silent there either. It would be an excuse, but they would take everything as recompense and justice for their fallen scion. That was just how Heavenly Clans worked. Arriving in the courtyard at the centre of the school, he surveyed the various disciples going about their daily task and sighed. A few saw him and saluted, drawing attention to his presence. Along the far wall were a bunch of people wearing robes of the various influences from the central continent, presumably who had come off the Dragon Ship with the pair. None of them made any effort to salute him as he walked across the edge of the courtyard. Lu Ji managed to avoid twitching an eyebrow at that. -Yes. -This was absolutely going to be the end of the school as most knew it, what that meant for the disciples here... He shook his head in frustration and walked through the gateway out of the central courtyard and into one of the garden courts. -Although...Perhaps the writing was already on the wall with the Lin School debacle in any case. that had left them unfortunately wrong-footed and the Blue Gate School as the only remaining mid-grade influence on this half of the sub-continent, and also the fattest of the three golden luan left unclaimed thanks to what his Grand Uncle had left behind for Blue Water City. Walking past a statue of his Grand Uncle, sitting in meditation he sighed again. It was really only the old mans shadow that had kept them independent to this point anyway. A minor miracle of location and reputation. Now broken and consigned to history in all likelihood. Sorry old man, he muttered, standing and staring at the flower beds with the blue and yellow spirit blooms. It seems that your unfilial descendants are really no better than anyone elses.
~ Imperial Daughter Dun Lian Jing ~
Dun LianJing well Lian Jing, as she usually thought of herself, sat in a Tea House overlooking the central plaza of Blue Water city, feeling in a fairly horrible mood. It had been a stressful afternoon. The Headmaster of the Blue Gate School had been everything that was frustrating to deal with in these mid-ranked influences. Polite, efficacious, and totally coy about everything they asked. The local powers had at least been a bit more helpful in their way. Willing to fawn over them for influence and more than willing to spill everything they knew in the process if they felt it would get them her sympathetic ear or some recognition with the Huang Clan. It didn''t help either, that Blue Water City was a proper provincial backwater. Some might have called the hustle and bustle quaint but to her, used to the grandeur of the Imperial Capital, Blue Morality City, it was just tedious and lacking. Aping more famous constructions, styles and whatnot. Even its famous Blue pavilions were derivative of the ''Dragon Pillar Pagoda''. The people waltzed around with far too much pride in their stack of mud bricks she thought sourly as she stared at the tea even this was mediocre If she demanded it the owner would ransack half the city for a better blend, but really, it just wasnt worth it. There was such a thing as the fuss just not being worth the amusement it would cause. Some of her siblings would have done it, certainly, but she liked to think she was at least better than them in that regard. She shot a look at the maid, standing motionless at the side and waved a hand. Yes Imperial Daughter? the woman said respectfully. When will JiLao arrive? The maid paused but caught herself. He will be here on time Imperial Daughter. She shook her head. Her expression would not be visible under the veil, but she let the maid know that her pause was inappropriate simply by the manner of her aura. The woman, who was barely an Immortal shivered slightly but didnt move. She was well trained at least Leave me send someone up with a local delicacy worthy of my status and dont come back until JiLao returns, She said, perfunctorily dismissing the woman. It was ruining her mood having her haunting the corner. Yes, imperial daughter. She narrowed her eyes behind her veil, had the woman just...? Oh The maid stopped frozen, probably she was wondering if her little discourtesy had been marked. If any of the local ''young nobles'' wish to see me?... Tell them Ill kill their three generations and their favourite pets if they disturb me with their obsequious fawning. Yes Imperial Daughter, the maid breathed out, as she bowed politely. She noticed, but well some of her siblings would have had the woman beaten for just that, but she didnt believe she was that unreasonable, so she let her leave. She watched the world go by, as she ignored the two, now three blinking messages on the transmission jade sate on the table. Two would be from her teacher, Dun Jian. One demanding another update on their progress, the other demanding confirmation of the nature of the tablet. As if the old man wasnt capable of looking across this distance to ascertain it himself if required. The third one would be from her mother. She nearly opened that message to read it, but really there was nothing to say there that she wanted to hear these days. The talisman had a lot of messages from her mother, but she never read them not since the first one. Outside, several young nobles were having a purportedly lively Dao Discussion in the square. She cast her gaze over them from the veranda and sighed. They werent quite all looking at the second story of the tea house where she was sat but really... she sighed again mentally, they totally were. Never mind that the strongest amongst them was barely at Dao Seeking. That they thought this preening display of arts and faux comprehensions would impress her in any way, or draw the attention of any Golden Immortal for anything other than ridicule. Especially not one of her talent and background. It was laughable really. She let her gaze linger on their posturing for a few moments longer until several maids appeared with dishes of food. It was tempting to just throw the teapot out there with a random formation on it and send someone to tell them that whoever solved it would get an audience with her. They would still be struggling with it when the next generation turned. The Blue Gate School was little better. Its juniors were either fawning toadies or mediocre ducks dreaming of being swans. Still better than the Teng School which was basically a puppet of her elder half sibling the Second Imperial Prince or the Golden Promise School. A place whose name alone made them sound like a bunch of confidence scammers. She allowed herself a snicker at that as she considered the food. The pastry rolls were actually tolerable. Savoury, with some kind of unusual spirit herb in them. She tried one speculatively and nodded. They were acceptable after all, -for a place like this at least. She gave one last look at the youths outside. -Some of them were over 100, and not even Dao Seeking. It made her want to shake her head and despair slightly for them if nothing else. Nothing would ever come of their talent they lauded as special in this place. She had broken through to Dao Seeking at the age of 15. Immortal at 17, Chosen Immortal at 24. Now she was a Golden Immortal before the age of 60 and working towards founding a True Principle. That her peers still held her to be untalented was just court politics and slander. They were mostly petty and vain. Taunting over minor things, making stupid slights killing offences. Those above her derided her for merely being 17th rank. Those below claimed she was there because of Dun Jian, ignoring that Dun Jian taught a veritable stable yard worth of imperial princes and princesses. They also taunted her for her age. Just because she was the eldest on the new list once you discounted the top five, who would never change. Simply put, Reality was cruel. Eventually, the idiots outside would learn that. -No nothing will ever come of your futile struggles...There is always a higher sky, a crueller lash to flay your dreams on. She sighed out loud. -You should just accept your fate and carve out your niche in mediocrity, all of you. Leave the sky to those of us who have the fate to grasp it. She cast the idiots outside from her mind as she ate another of the rolls. Instead, she directed her attention towards the markets. Those at least were a bit more interesting. At her realm she could wander through it with her cast vision, just from where she was seated, observing the stalls. A lot of them were just selling low-level herbs and bits of qi beasts. But a few... this place was at least somewhere that lived up to its reputation as an alchemy bazaar. She watched idly as two young women, one with dark brown hair and dark eyes, and the other with more traditional, imperial features of pale skin and dark straight hair and bright eyes argued with a stall keeper. The dark-haired girl was complaining that some grade 10 herb, a rather succulent vermilion viper gourd if she wasnt wrong, was not worth the 200 immortal stones her companion was paying for it. The shop keeper was having none of it, even though the girl was waving a She blinked. The talisman the girl had marked her as a nine-star ranked Herb Hunter! -Was it fake? That was on the level of a bureau official, yet she had no real cultivation. She narrowed her eyes and blinked again as the girl paused and then, to her surprise, looked in her direction. Her strength had to be only quasi Golden Core and while she hadnt been subtle about her gaze there -That was she had no treasure? How was that even? She was considering going down there and grasping the girl to see what oddity allowed her to notice her prying eyes when the curtain opened and JiLao finally entered. Ah-, you already ordered food, he grinned. They brought it. It was complementary. The rolls are not bad, she supplied, turning her gaze away. The girl and her companion had given up arguing with the man and left for other pastures. Maid, she said absently. Yes, Imperial Daughter? one of the women stepped forward. Are there any nine-star ranked Hunter Pavilion officials that have no cultivation? Oh your Highness means the ones from inland? the maid supplied From West Flower Picking and North Fissure? There are more? she was surprised I did not think that buffoon Qin Qiu was actually speaking any kind of truth in his latest polemic. She conjured an image of the girl. The maid blinked You know of Miss Jun Sana? Highness? And Young Lady Ling Yu She avoided saying you know her? The herbs you are eating in the dishes were acquired by her and her sister, the maid supplied. They are among the best of the youngest generation of the West Flower Picking Pavilion. That town sounds like its named after a brothel, she joked. . JiLao snorted. Dont be crass, you know its written from Old Script, The place where Westward Flowers Fall. Young noble is familiar with the story of the Fall of Yin? The maid bowed respectfully. We are honoured by your knowledge. She ignored the cut across and went on. How are they able to be such a ranking? When they are so weak? Or is her sister much higher realm and just providing charity? . Ah." the maid nodded, which she let pass. "Highness, they are both practitioners of the Physical Cultivation, not to mention that cultivation realm counts for little beyond comprehensions in the heights of the Yin Eclipse Mountains as I am sure you are well aware, The maid respectfully finished. She wasnt why would she have cared about this place before imperial teacher sent them over here. -Not that she was going to admit that. These herb hunters also provide expertise for the Blue Gate School? JiLao interjected. Yes young noble, The maid replied. It is common for any expedition to be led by them, they are the most knowledgeable about the depths of the mountains. I find that surprising," He frowned Are all of them so young? Erm yes mostly, The maid said awkwardly. Most of the current younger generation of the Hunter pavilion in the four towns was killed during the three schools war 30 years ago. It was something of a local disaster likely not of interest to the great persons of the central continent. The job attrition is quite high, and those with prospects in cultivation rapidly move away from the inner ring in any event. "Leaving those without opportunities," JiLao nodded. If you wish to learn more I can ask our chef? He was once a herb hunter in North Fissure before he retired to found our tea house. The maid added hopefully. Perhaps another time, JiLao nodded. Thank you for answering our questions. He tossed a small jade to the maid who took it and bowed a generous tip for not much she thought. You may leave us, she dismissed the maid with a wave of her hand. Oh. See we are not disturbed by any of the rabble outside, or below. Yes Highness, The maid bowed respectfully and left. She saw two Chosen Immortal guards move into station between the private area and the rest of the tea house, where another throng of youths had congregated You needn''t be so brisk with them, JiLao sighed. She glanced at him It is appropriate, she shrugged. Should I embrace her and call her sister? Now you exaggerate! Although I do agree... he sighed. The idiots below are a nuisance. Did you see their farcical little display outside? They did something outside? she feigned ignorance in the entirety. They are having some ''Dao competition'' in the square, in your honour apparently, Jilao shrugged either not picking up her lie, or not caring. He had been a student of Dun Jian for nearly three decades. One less than her, so technically he was her junior martial brother. Not that he ever acted like it, coming from the Huang Clan. I feel my honour tarnishing just by the association through implication, She gave a mock shudder What would you do if I told you to go out there and disabuse them Junior Martial Brother? I would tell you to order more wine, and to forget about them. he deadpanned back. No point in causing more of a scene riding roughshod over the Blue Gate School, while it is Imperial Teachers strategy the more we follow it the less at ease I become this town is not as simple as it looks and we made the Headmaster of the school deeply unhappy today. tcch, She clicked her tongue and helped herself to another of the rolls. They were growing on her, in a sort of colloquial way, she had to admit. What is there that is dangerous she sniffed. The sects are mediocre, you and I have enough talismans and artefacts on our persons to duke it out with a Dao Immortal or two and the talismans we have will bring a dozen Dao Sovereigns from the Imperial Court and the Huang Clan if we commanded it. Mmmmm. JiLao sighed and just didnt continue whatever his train of thought was. This wasnt the first time they had had this conversation in the week since coming here, and their positions were fairly entrenched. So how was your task? she asked in the end. Oh that," He looked annoyed. "It was a dead end as you might expect. The records about what happened thirty years ago are locked up tighter than a princesss moral compass. She ignored the jibe there. Really? You cant compel them to release anything? On the contrary I got a lot of stuff from the Leng and Deng Clan''s JiLao sighed, and took a swig of the tea. Reams and reams of crudthat is just the same as whats kicking about the imperial continent. It turns out that most of that spurious fluff emerged here, 30 years ago. The only people likely to know the truth of it are either the previous Duke or the people who went with him. Oh, She hid a scowl under the pretence of taking another roll. Going to the Duke and waving their authority under his nose would get them politely laughed out of the estate. That was the only power here that had no recourse to bow to them. The Duke''s father, Cao Hongjun, being one of the Grand Marshals of the Eastern Azure Great World''s Military Authority Bureau. And a world Venerate to boot So thats a no go, She agreed with a frustrated sigh. For now, JiLao agreed. The Dukes estate would take us in, entertain us feed us the same tripe probably, and then we would be on their radar properly. Not to mention that pulling Imperial Court rank with them will go across about as well as a bowl of monkeyshit for a first greeings gift." This assumes we aren''t already? she added, a bit maliciously. Indeed Jilao nodded as her reasonable supposition. But the Duke is a busy man and the issues up north and with the rebels to the Far East are occupying a lot of their time. Two Imperial Nobles from the central continent bossing around the Blue Gate School on their teacher''s orders isnt enough to draw their attention so long as we stick to what we should. Assuming they aren''t behind the cover-up in the first place, he added after a moments thought. Eating another of the rolls, they really were growing on her, she asked. What about the other lead? From one hundred years ago? JiLao groaned. Dont ask about that fate thrashed mess is all I learned today. I was seriously judged for asking about that as if the headmasters fishing there wasn''t warning enough. There is a lot of bad blood over that whole event. Unsurprising. Di Ji gave that entire generation a bad name, she nodded, hiding her annoyance His name is actually a swearword around here. Its remarkable, JiLao took another gulp of the tea. Nobody will say it outright, but most of the people who stumbled into the anomalies 100 years ago seem to have vanished or ended up dead. Someone went around killing people off? That sounded to her like it was actually a somewhat promising lead to chase up if so. If they have been... Its the ''Brotherhood of Lives'' or the Sable Sovereigns doing it, JiLao grimaced and put the tea back down. "Not ''Solitary Slaughter''?" she asked, curious as to why he hadn''t named the most fearsome of their worlds ''Dark'' factions. "Methods are all wrong...And Solitary Slaughter are expensive." JiLao shrugged. Some died in duels, others in blood feuds, several just vanished exploring ruins. Others just walked off into the landscape one day and never returned. But in any event, over the last 70 years or so almost all but a very select few people who are all inaccessible to us have died in various inauspicious ways. "Inaccessible?" she queried... there should be few people beyond the combined reach of the Huang Clan and an Imperial Princess outside of... "Either the Jade Gate Court or the Red Sovereign Sect," JiLao supplied. Local view is that they were cursed by whatever anomaly they went into. Based on what Ive have learned of some of them that seems probable in all honestly. Charming, She reached for another roll and found that the plate was empty. More tea? she asked him. Jilao glanced at the table and shrugged. Sure. When she made no move to call the maid, he sighed, and did it himself. Asking for another round of the dishes, by the by. Chapter 3 – Home and Hearth (Obsolete)
The politics of the periphery across the sea, locally called Yin Eclipse, is perhaps best described as a pyramid. At the top are the branches of our noble clans and heroic settlers whom his Majestys Imperial Grandfather sponsored from our Imperial continent and who, with the ongoing support of our August Imperial Throne since that time, have endeavoured to bring enlightened civilisation to this difficult land. Below them are those who arrived in their wake, seeking to exploit the opportunities provided, yet well-meaning and capable of following the tenets of the Blue Morality to the best of their capacity, limited though it is by their innate disposition. Below them are those who have cast aside their misguided ideas of a heritage and made some mediocre effort, through the generous and beneficent means granted to them by the Imperial Court, to better themselves. At the bottom are the indigenous, who have resisted most opportunities we have afforded them and at best are apathetic to our Majestys rule C living in towns and villages but barely embracing anything beyond this that might make them less savage C and at worst have even been known to provoke outright rebellion against the Imperial Mandate
Excerpt C A report on the current situation to the East of Blue Water City to the Imperial Court. ~Imperial Envoy Dun Tenshu

~ Jun Arai & Sana ~
Arai spent the remainder of her day, and much of the next, trying to ensure that she wasnt cheated out of the worth of one very un-meek yin ginseng root. Kun Juni, her fellow Herb Hunter, was it had to be said a good friend in this regard. The local branch of the Kun clan, despite being minor nobility themselves, were somewhat more integrated than most of the other settled or planted nobility as the locals considered them and Junis role assisting her elder brother Kun Talshin in managing the towns largest independent spirit her warehouse made it easy enough to get the thing stored safely. That was a proper weight off her mind because, due to the root technically still being alive, it was impossible to store in her talisman and, in light of the previous days events, carrying it through the streets had attracted some rather unwanted notice. Selling the fate-blighted thing, however, turned out to be an exercise in anger management. If she didnt know better she would have sworn that the whole proclamation thing from the Ha clan had just been a long con to try to scam that thrice-cursed root from her. After half the herbalists and processors in the town made exorbitant or downright mendacious demands while offering to ''take it off her hands'', she was just about ready to go home and plant it in the garden. It was only on a whim that, when she had found herself back at the warehouse to see if Talshin had any connections outside the town, the Procurement Officials all arrived to update their own stock records. In the end, with some polite intercession from Kun Talshin, she secured an agreement from the City Captains Procurement Officer C in effect the Military Bureau C to donate it to the next regional logistics export. So she found herself, a short while later, walking down the street from the warehouse feeling much more upbeat than she had for most of the day. It was easy to ignore the hawkers other than to nod to a few street sellers she was acquainted with as she reviewed the Binary Jade with its four glittering links. One piece was held by her, one bit was now with the Valley Masters Authority, one with the Kun Warehouse and the final one with the City Captains Office. It was a lot of effort just to ensure no silliness could come from any single party, but it was all in accordance with official rules, no matter how much the Town Procurement Official had grumbled. The reimbursement of four spirit stones and 290 iron talismans was a bit less than the herbs normal worth, but she was rid of the thing and had actual wealth for it rather than easily diluted promises, which was all that really mattered. It had surprised her that the City Captains Procurement Officer would pay spirit stones for it on the spot, without any of the usual preamble, even as the others were all trying to convince her to take some kind of trade. He had only paid a few percent under the market price as well, which the paranoid part of her mind groused had to be some kind of fated sign. Still, compared to selling it to someone who would just turn around and sell it for three times as much, or gift it to the Ha clan then stiff her of the excess payments, this felt like the best option she had seen all day. Especially when she still wasnt exactly clear why the Ha family seemed determined to make her life beyond awkward aside from happenstance. In the end, it was close to dinner hours by the time she arrived at the Captain''s Pavilion within the Military Authority compound in the west of the town, mostly expecting him to still be on business. Ostensibly this should have been for her proclamation appointment, but really she was more interested in making sure the Binary Jade was properly enshrined as a record of the herb sale transaction. As it turned out, the Town Captain had in fact returned, she was told, but had immediately gone to meet with the Valley Master and the Town Authority about a matter. The official looked suitably haggard as he explained this, but did thank her for her contribution. That stood out to her as odd; the officials were usually never more than perfunctorily polite in the line of business. She might have thought the root was being sent as a gift to someones firstborn heir the way the official had looked at her. In the end, there was merely time to get the Binary Jade verified, which suited her just fine. Concerning the proclamation of that morning she was told politely by the Duty Commanders Envoy, after waiting a while longer, that it was noted. Her counter-complaint of ill practice had also been passed to the Captain''s Office to evaluate and had been countersigned by the duty astrologer on the gate when she entered, as was proper. Statements from the duty guards and the duty astrologer would be gathered, she was assured, and her talisman and jade authentication would be sought at her later convenience, which made a pleasant change from the usual run of these things. To an onlooker not familiar with the local region this might, she considered, seem somewhat contrary to expectations. However, the Imperial Bureaus and their regional chiefs took independence and civil control seriously these days. This went all the way up to the current Captain, who was something of a local hero and the complete opposite of the previous occupant of that role. That Captain had been a man whose indiscretions some decades past were still brought up regularly. Less widely talked about, but very much in the public consciousness for the impact it had apparently made, was the fallout of his choices: a spear that arrived like a tribulation bolt, literally dropping out of the blue to end his tenure. Returning back through the town towards home, she had cause to reflect that these bustling streets, with their markets and their winding alleys, were rather like a forest in their own right. A different kind of impenetrable morass of living confusion and subtle danger. Today wasnt a market day at least, which would have made things even more crowded, but the local markets had been iffy of late anyway to the point where the old-timers were starting to grumble about how it was heading towards the bad old days. The increased guard presence suggested they shared this worry. Of late, they had been noticeably at pains to not provoke issues that might lead to the large-scale riots or unrest of that previous era. That was something that suited her just fine, from what she understood from her father and others. Compared to back then, the town was now actually somewhat prosperous, and people liked it that way. The unrest of before, on the other hand, was something only a few influential nobles and outside powers wanted. Stability made a lot of people prosperous, and gave good prospects all around, whereas the trouble of thirty years prior was something that would only lead to a lot of difficulties. Pausing by the talisman shop of Grandmaster Li, she chatted to his wifes nephew, Li Feng Wei, who was minding the storefront, for a few minutes, getting the low-down on the districts gossip. His main bit of news was that the ''Society of Yin and Yang'' had approached Grandmaster Li asking him to become a Society Leader again. She shook her head wryly at that. The talisman and formations Grandmaster hated titles, lived for his work, and cared about as much for politicking as the common man did. Listening to him talk on while she considered some of the newer editions of formations manuals on display, most of the rest of the news was pretty banal. A few scuffles here and there, some cheating in business a street over, old Gong had blown up another alchemy cauldron while she was away. There was nothing particularly untoward in it though, unless she counted the new gossip about her. Her own incident was now somewhat in the local rumour mill it seemed, which was expected and probably desirable anyway; rumours had a way of spinning weirdly when left alone in the ecosystem of this place, and the Ha clan wasn''t very popular among the working folk of the town. Bidding Li Feng Wei farewell, having purchased one of the books for a hundred iron, she made her way onwards, mulling over the news that some strange artefact was making a buzz in formations circles in Blue Water City. Apparently, a ''Young Noble'' from across the ocean was there and had made a great discovery or something. In all likelihood, though, her sister would know more about that when she returned than Li Feng Wei would. He had wanted to talk more about it, but really it was just nobles doing noble stuff. She occasionally had an interest in those things, but not to the point where stars lit up in her eyes over it. Upon arrival back at the house, it was a pleasant surprise to find the door open and the lanterns lit, signifying that at least one of her father or her sister had also returned. She saw her father first, on the garden veranda with a tired look on his face. By his side, she could see a package from the Blue Dukes Authority C probably something relating to the Official Levy Order, although the red seal on the side told her that it was personally addressed, which was odd. Curiosity could wait, however. Leaving her father to his thoughts after her quick greeting got only a somewhat absent-minded response, she went into the kitchen to find her sister putting the finishing touches to dinner. She cooked C could cook to a fairly high quality actually C but was, by her own confession, unenthusiastic about it and would happily buy takeout or just eat salads, fresh fish and bread for meals if left to her own devices. She had nearly bought fried bread and a pot of spirit herb soup from Mrs Lengs stall on the way past earlier, only resisting because of the queue. Giving her sister a cheery wave, which was returned, she went on through the building to stash what remained of the money in the house safe room and record it in the array ledger, something her father had created years ago. She noted that there was a significant stash of new pill jars in one corner, and also several jade maps that had not been there previously. The pill jars were likely something Sana had brought back, presumably payment for whatever work she had had to put up with in Blue Water City while meeting with Ling Yu. By the time she was done and went back to the main part of the house, Sana had put the food on the table. It was simple and delicious fish soup and a salad of herbs and spices, cold meats and some roast vegetables. Enough for five, as was tradition. They ate their meal largely in silence on the veranda table overlooking the riverfront, lost in their own thoughts until Jun Han finally spoke. The town will not meet its commitments for the year ahead as it currently stands. They both paused. She wasn''t sure what to make of that, beyond it being somewhat nonsensical from her current understanding of the towns stockpiles. That... You are certain, Father? It was Sana who spoke first. Yes, Jun Han sighed. It relates to my summons in part. Nobody looked at the package on the side table, but it was clearly that, with its official seals. Master Tai is livid; as a result of the failure he is likely to be moved to another posting." A demotion? she cut in; that would be... problematic. No, actually, her father replied, pausing to drink some soup afterwards. Not a demotion, but rather a reshuffling of posts. It seems that the Duke''s Authority has concluded that having a man of his skills is not as necessary here as it once was. The post, unfortunately, requires someone of a more... disassembling skillset. -Oh. So basically somebody who wont be tempted to break the knees of every noble from the Ha clan that they meet face to face, she thought wryly. -That means that politicking is going to be more of a problem in the near future. When does the post change? Sana asked, looking pensive. Not for the next few months, fortunately. But we will get to that in due course. There will certainly be friction in the Town Authority before it is done though, Jun Han sighed. All of the Envoys have similar issues. It was a point of contention at the meeting. So that is why you are days late she noted diplomatically. Yes, dear daughter, that is why your father is days late and probably looks like a man who wishes to punch rocks to death for amusement. That elicited a light laugh from Sana, who took the opportunity to serve out seconds of the food onto their plates. Jun Han rolled his eyes wearily and leant back in his seat a bit. Truthfully the matter is politics from top to bottom, which I know bores both of you to tears, but this is important. There has been unhappiness among the planted nobility for... well... far too long about the relationship between the Bureaus of the Azure Astral Authority and the imperially-sanctioned Provincial Authorities, with their so-called Blue Morality Scripture. She sighed at that. He was right, it was boring and very annoying. The fact that her father was willing to speak about it at all meant that it was going to be a thing. The last one of those had been when Han Shu was nearly killed two years ago and she was in no hurry to see another, despite having more than sneaking suspicion that what she had undergone in the past week was also such a ''thing''. This meeting was to compare notes as much as anything," he explained, taking a sip of wine before continuing. Particularly since there has been a spate of escalating issues in the last few years. Our own farce surrounding the rift anomaly in Spirit Field Valley, and what happened with the previous Ha Young Master, are just several of a number of similar escalations, apparently. Not to mention, of late there has been friction between the Duke''s Authority and the sects to the north and across the ocean that have connections to the noble clans." Her sister nodded at that. I heard similar things while I was out with Yu. Its the gossip of Blue Water City frankly, and will be here within the week I suspect. Li Feng Wei was saying as much as well, she added. Jun Han agreed. Master Tais view is that we will avoid that mess. For now, our issue is a bit more technical and Im afraid it means more risks all around. "Whatever is up with the quota?" Sana muttered. Sipping her own drink she frowned, because it really didn''t make sense. You said so, Father, but... How. Is. That. Possible?" She found herself stressing every word as she said it. "I understand being short in some areas, given how the season has been, but for Captain Tai and the other administrators to be sure we will miss it completely? Mmhuh, Sana agreed. That seems entirely ridiculous, actually. Our town has its problems, sure, but the prosperity relating to its exports is definitely not one of them. Indeed, their father said sourly It is not but this is a ridiculous scheme far beyond our means both in its execution and its breath-taking vexation, frankly. Looking even more jaded suddenly, their father rubbed his temples and poured himself another cup of wine. -Thats three now, in one meal. He is definitely vexed, hes usually a very light drinker, if at all, she observed. The problem is, as far as the committee of Bureau Envoys could determine, indeed not of our making; not the Hunter Pavilion, not the Guard Command, not the village militia, or the Beast Culling Cadre or the other Bureau influences. Truthfully, even had we sat on a record seasonal surplus we would still be out of luck. Last month a new requirement was put out from the three schools, pushed by the Teng and the Golden Promise at the highest level. With the Blue Gate School''s issues with influences across the ocean at the moment, it appears they have either ignored the problem or are also not in a position to contest it. It seems to have originated with the Teng School of all things but the long and short of it is that all the towns are to supply two tonnes more in their logistics levy and forty percent of it must be above four-star grade in unique harvest. She narrowly avoided spitting out her food. -That is...preposterous. Forty percent extra is another half a years harvest, and to get it above four-star grade would require asset stripping a high valley quadrant down to the bedrock and getting it back down here without dying. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Her sister made a coughing sound as well, as her father went on. The order should have been relayed immediately As in over two months ago." "Oh," she saw where this was going now. "Oh indeed," her father said putting, the cup down with a clunk. "Apparently it was mislaid somehow when the official in charge of such matters was requisitioned by a Young Noble from the Imperial School to become part of their pet survey of coastal ruins to the south of the former Lin Province several weeks ago. Something that... banal... is going to cause us to get an Official Censure? It hardly seems fair?" her sister asked, looking as confused as she felt. A truly banal matter, their father agreed glumly. And because someone seems to have put the fear of the Heavenly Emperor into the headmasters of the three schools, each in their own ways, in the last week, it will not be an Official Censure, as that would reflect on the Valley Masters. Instead, it will be an Autonomous Censure, complaining about a failure to meet responsibilities at a ''local'' level, a wonderful compromise in competitive ass-kissing to arrive at that no doubt. Bah! she muttered in disgust and took a gulp of wine herself. "Why do we even have the schools if not to act as a windbreak for this kind of stupidity?" her sister muttered. He paused to spit over the veranda, earning a frown from both of them. It would be vexing enough if it were just that, but West Flower Picking Town will be especially hit as a result because our regional authority deputy in Blue Water City failed to relay the message in a timely fashion even after learning about it late. Pausing, their father held his hands together and offered a pious expression heavenward, as if he were a Buddhist petitioner And get this C Because his supervisor was a truly competent and studious teacher, he was Sure he had already passed the missive onwards. . He rolled his eyes and scowled. The little shit was really visiting Imperial Lord Qian for one of his famous ''parties'' and didnt leave his functionaries sufficient thrice-cursed instructions to pass the matter on. He will, however, avoid all official censure because of the personal intercession of Imperial Lord Qian and his current good friend Lady Ha Lian. She stopped with food halfway to her mouth. Ahh, monkeyshit. It was weird, how sometimes something just made things go click in your mind and everything suddenly made sense. She stared at her father. That explains Jun Han looked at her, frowning. Explains what? Have you heard about the Proclamation of Censure against me..? She shuffled her thoughts so the explanation would make sense in the context. There is? her fathers frown deepened abruptly before she could finish getting her thoughts in order. Oh that it was mentioned in passing by the duty officer as I recall Does this have something do with it? he shrugged, still a little uncertain herself, despite now harbouring a rather sinking feeling in this regard. Kind of... thats mop-up I think. No, this has to do with why I was designated by the Valley Masters Office personally to go up the nameless-loved Red Pit to haul the corpse of Ha Deng out of there two days after Sana was requisitioned to go to Blue Water City on what I can only categorize as a remarkably spurious errand with potential for some socialisation along the way. No offence sis, she glanced at Sana, who was also scowling now. Her sister waved a hand dismissively. It was indeed fate-thrashed spurious in its own way. Although it was good to catch up with Ling Yu and I did end up making the Ling household redo the formations on an entire estate... and brought Grandmaster Mang some nice business in the process. What, Jun Hans voice went flat, and the veranda actually chilled slightly. You. What. YOU were designated that seven-star recovery mission? She blinked, then narrowed her eyes as other bits of the puzzle slotted into place. Seven-star..? My mission, erm Pulling out the jade scrip she passed it to her father. How can it be related to a mission you know of? My mission was a three-star one. The official log reported Ha Deng missing about three days ago, you had been gone for two days before that. The jadework was a spectacular mess but thats if not typical of the Master''s Pavilion, then predictable, especially where people burying their own stupidity is involved. It only specified that I had to go find Ha Dengs sorry corpse and bring back him and whatever killed him before the Ha clan master returned. As she spoke, Jun Han stared at the talisman... hard. A bit too hard in fact. She could see the light flickering in his eyes as he peered into it, looking at something they couldnt see in its inner workings. He placed it down on the table with a harsh *clack* and looked grim. You are lucky, daughter, that your skill and foundation exceeds what those malignant fools judged by a substantial margin. For once the disparity between our region''s Hunter Pavilions awarded ''star grades'' and the official designations of ''star ranks'' for mission grades actually worked in your favour. Hah! Looking out at the river for a moment he paused before continuing. This mission is indeed the one I feared, and it is malpractice from start to finish by the looks of it, made clearer with hindsight now. The trees rustled oddly on the terrace below as he continued. Ha Deng was reported missing a week ago. Apparently, he had been requested to gather a mutate red thorn ginseng from the place you Herb Hunters call the Red Pit, and which the Valley Master''s Office still cheerfully calls a three-star harvest zone despite the ridiculous things that border it in that particular valley. Taking a second helping of roast vegetables and another serving of wine he went on. I had stated I would do it myself when I returned and lead a team with Sir Feng and Lady Xiao Hai from the Beast Cadre. Eh? she was shocked at that. Her father, despite holding an affiliate post with the Herb Hunters Pavilion, seldom took missions. Nor did Sir Feng, who was technically a Militia Elite. Lady Xiao Hai was the leader of the sweeper team for the Beast Cadre. That was a big team, though it made sense for the true ranking of that valley if they expected to go into the true blood ling grove. They would have dealt, certainly, with the situation she had in a quarter of the time, albeit with less nuance. Her father shook his head angrily. The Valley Master gave me an assurance of such, and Master Tai agreed that it was too dangerous to tender. The mission was to recover Ha Dengs corpse and provide visual confirmation that he was killed on route to his quarry by something on the upper cliffs path entering the field zone, as divined by Senior Astrologer Tu. -Ha Tu, she sighed mentally. His eyes narrowed and she felt a deeper chill in the wind as the river waters and the trees in the garden shivered once again in a truly artificial manner. That this... THIS has been reclassified and reissued through the Master''s Pavilion to the Hunter Pavilion directly through the Town Authority, and as a three-star ''Recover and Collect'' request is... is.." He trailed off, his anger draining away a bit, and refilled his cup of wine. She surreptitiously moved the jar to their side of the table. That made eight cups. Her father growled, idly swiping the wine jar back. This? This is an attempt to murder for personal gain by the Ha clan. Again. She looked out at the river, the chill of the knowledge seeming greater in the cool of the evening. "They knew in advance, she muttered, despite the levy not being relayed." Her sister nodded. "It does look that way, doesn''t it." "So... my whole mission was just to try to injure or kill me so that a Hunter would be taken out of the equation, making non-completion just that bit more likely? And because it would have happened before the message came through... they would have deniability over any suspicions?" She circulated her mantra and fed her frustration and tinge of fear into it. Speaking it out loud made it no better. "It does look that way," her sister agreed. "Even as it currently stands, we have a Hunter laid out from misadventure in Han Shu, and a dead Nascent Soul cultivator from the Master''s Pavilion that can be blamed on ''our'' malpractice, however hypocritically. Then I guess they can easily spin this as a result of ''us'' not being professional? It would certainly seem to give them a screen to pretend to be the righteous ones. If you had... been injured... or worse, they could also pin that on you. Tie it all up in a neat bow, ''long-standing rivalry between the local Pavilion and the nobility'' spills over, Pavilion Hunter with dubious qualifications causes deaths of Ha clan experts and so on..." She chipped in. "Don''t forget: ''Resistance to the precepts of the Decree of the Sagacious Blue Morality.'' That''s the problem really, no matter where you scratch the surface of this mess, it always seems comes back to that, or the Deng and Ha families trying to supplant the Hunter Pavilion here entirely..." Her sister took a gulp of her own wine, glowering with disgust. "I ran into another arm of that spiderweb of machination in Blue Water City entirely by accident. Nothing is sacred to them it seems, not even Little Blue..." She trailed off and turned to their father. -Little Blue? Ling Yu''s pet ginseng? How in the fates did that bundle of natural oddity get mixed up in all this? She was about to change the topic to ask briefly about that, but her father just sighed and nodded. It is not quite that pat, but yes... That is basically the gist of what we concluded on the return trip. Excluding the blatant attempt at murder, probably this was aimed as an attempt to discredit me by way of your failures and, if nothing else, sequester me from supporting the City Captain in the next few months... that they pushed the weight of such a scheme onto you in a hurry is just... The wine cup creaked in his hand, making her wince surreptitiously. She poured herself another cup of wine and drank it, her fathers absolute lack of apparent disapproval more evidence that he really was out of sorts. Skulking rats profiting in a time of turbulence, he said, swilling his own wine rather aggressively, and here this is meant to be a higher world. Anyway he sighed again. All the tension finally left the air and the chill fully receded. Anyway I will deal with it on the morrow. In person. Attempted murder is what it is and, while they will deny and obfuscate, at least that preposterous proclamation will die its death and you will see formal exoneration for any... invented wrongdoing. More to the point, there is another thing that came up at the meeting, born of comparing some notes on the way back. I am loath to circumvent rules as they are set, but frankly, the Captain will not gainsay this, and it would be wise to remove the more valuable elements of the Hunter Pavilion from the city for a few weeks before it arrives. It can be hidden behind our desire to let the more experienced heads sort out the levy issues." She frowned, now somewhat interested, because opportunities couched like that were usually fairly profitable and a means to get good standing, the latter of which you could certainly never have enough of. Opportunity?" her sister queried "Is this related to what was fished out of the river, and the young nobles who came and threatened...? The artefact that Li Feng Wei was harping on about? she added... now regretting she hadnt paid more attention to it. With a chuckle, Jun Han nodded slowly. Your friend Young Miss Ling Yu is well connected to the Blue Water City rumour mill, as befits a young miss of her status." "Yes, we saw a small tournament in the city for a visiting noble, apparently some princess, although she wasn''t there that I saw," her sister added. "There was much talk concerning it around the city." Taking another sip of his wine, their father waved her to silence and continued on. I must correct you, dear, on a point: Young Nobles do not threaten. They visit, they talk, they drink wine and they feast, and miraculously those whom they visited always come out on the same page afterwards. This brought a snort of laughter from both of them. -Or come out in pieces or not at all, she didn''t add out loud. With a more serious expression on his face, their father spoke on once they had stopped laughing. It is indeed a princess, an Imperial Princess even, along with a Young Noble of the Huang clan. Those two will do what they will and if we are lucky the storm will merely batter our windows and spread some leaves about. It seems their interest is focused on South Grove Town and the remnants at the mouth of the river there, where the oddity that caught their attention seems to have originated. So we must take steps to forestall the repercussions of a censure sponsored by nobility for a local power grab?" she asked, to return the discussion to the more salient, local point. Yes, Jun Han said, getting up and walking over to the veranda. He leaned on the edge and looked out at their rambling garden, filled with all kinds of odd plants and fungi from the mountains, composing his thoughts she guessed. Fortunately, he continued after a few moments, we have a solution of sorts, although it is a bit underhanded frankly... I saw you have a Binary Jade chit by the way? Oh, blinking at the sudden change in conversation topic, she replied. "Yes. Its for the yin ginseng root I had to bring back to demonstrate what it was that offed that incompetent idiot and the three poor girls. It got me enough that we wont have to skimp on food for half a month at least, and some iron besides. "Ah, so that''s why there''s another shrine in there," her sister murmured. Her father stared at her and slowly asked, Youre the one who donated a yin ginseng mutate to the logistics levy? "Yes, it seems kind of fortuitous now, I agree, she confirmed. She quickly recounted the day''s dealings, which got a laugh and an eye roll from Sana. I had wondered why the Procurement Officer looked like he wanted to kiss me when I said I was willing to part with it for approximately the market price, but it was almost impossible to divest the damned thing anywhere else even with Sir Talshins help. I was starting to wonder if that farcical proclamation was just a tool to grab it off me for misdeeds somehow. Her father''s mood had almost turned on its head as he smiled happily. What quality do you reckon it is? Hmmm, she drummed her hands on the table as she thought. Probably low-grade five-star if I was being... ungenerous, which most were when I tried to sell it. The plant itself, if you could get the whole thing in an auspicious manner, is probably a Qi Refinement six-star passive with a Yin attribute and a metal mutate that allows it to draw energy from both water and earth. It might even be six- or seven-star grade in its main root given it nobbled a Nascent Soul cultivator so easily. She set aside her wine and thought some more. Ill be honest though, I barely got out of there with my skin and it will be watching for anything coming for weeks, assuming it doesnt just go someplace else now. Ive watched that thing for around four years and its never been vicious if you watch for it. Her sister cut in. Only if you bother it does it usually make problems. Yes... she agreed. I put warnings up on the access, and a special one in the nearest shelter that sees full use. I also need to fill out a request to resupply all the ward stones, the cart and the blankets for that now that I think about it. Someone broke the cart, and I had to take every ward stone there to trap the root. What size was the bit you divided off? her sister added. The bit I got off..." frowning, she pictured it in her mind''s eye. "The sub-tuber was a good thirty centimetres long and ten thick, weighed about ten kilos I think. As for the whole thing, harder to judge its probably four tubers, maybe five? Based on what I saw it probably weighs in at fifty kilos? But youre never going to get it all. Its yin frost field was able to shatter rocks on the upper cliff and kill water ferns those are basically immune to yin water qi. Sana whistled. And we just waltzed past it like there was nothing odd haaa. She nodded wryly in agreement at that. They had always treated it with caution, but still Well, there wouldnt have been anything to worry about had some stupid idiot not blundered in there, ignoring all the information and trusting to their cultivation, and got a bunch of kids and dogs killed, turning his stupidity into a borrowed knife. I bet they thought they were really smart over that. That last bit is a stupid rule to enforce outside of the most passive areas of the Outer and Low Valleys. her sister made a face even as she finished speaking of that. I have to agree there," she said, slumping back in her chair. The ecosystem up there, over the high ridges and among the upper cliffs is smart, and very cutthroat. If we know where the dangers are, they are dangers we know. If we keep having to find new dangers because people offed the ones that were there already, thats a self-fulfilling prophecy when it comes to rising body counts While I do agree, dear daughter. Jun Han sighed, The rules are what they are, and hoping to change them for one six- or seven-star ginseng is really Yeah... Foolish, she muttered. Her mother had used that phrase a lot it was funny the things you picked up. But its the little things that kill you up there, Sana added. "As you always warn us, Father." "Uhhuh," she nodded affirmatively. "That''s a busy route, relatively speaking, and pissing off a six-star ginseng like that is an insane idea. Having gotten away as it did it will certainly hold a grudge now and likely look to freeze the knees off of the next person who walks by its new hiding spot. It''s those things, or the ''trappish vines'', or the ''sage cutter ants'' that kill people. Not the twelve-star vermilion thorn thicket squatting like a toad on a rock in the middle of the biggest valley on that mountain face, that everyone and their grandmother can see and prepare for or avoid from miles away. "Not to mention whoever does get nobbled by it next will then blame it on us rather than that fate-thrashed moron Ha Deng," she sighed with disgust. Her sister nodded as she spoke, with a resigned air; this was a topic that they managed to come back to at least once a month. Its also, Sana picked up, why we are called all the way to Blue Water City for weird arboreal oddities like I was, never mind the merits of the task itself. Its because even the Blue Gate School knows that its best to call in experts to deal with that crap rather than have a bunch of idiot young cultivators, fresh out from under the coat-tails of their merchant house, tromping around with their weird arts and their total lack of common sense, getting people infected with soul setting spores or accidentally throwing out ling jit seeds into the local cesspits because some up-and-coming alchemist decided to try a new method of making explosive smokescreen talismans. They all paused to admire for posterity the lingering reputation of one of the most infamous recent municipal incidents certainly since the great monkey incursion. Ling jit seeds had been on the proscribed list for the towns municipal area, outside of certified handlers, in the Pavilion and Alchemy Society ever since. Well. Its a matter for tomorrow anyway, Jun Han said, trying to pour out the twelfth cup of wine and finding the jar empty. To return to the original point, properly this time, there is a mission we are to send out the three junior teams over five-star grade from the Hunter Pavilion for, a bounty in North Fissure Town for leng jing flowers. It is not public knowledge yet, although word will make it here with the next central message distribution. We spoke of it at the Envoy meeting; they are required by the Blue Duke''s household for a certain matter and it takes weeks to stalk a single one under normal circumstances. It is tedious work that few will be interested in undertaking without a designation even though it is for the Duke. In our case though, it is helpful because tedious work builds reputations and covers many other, more awkward, excuses and interpretations with obvious ones. She understood what he meant there. I take it Old Ling will talk to us about that tomorrow? Undoubtedly. Try to act slightly surprised, the Pavilion Elder likes to think he has the best contacts inside the local Bureaus, Jun Han replied with a laugh, echoed by Sana. She could only join in the laughter on behalf of the crotchety old man who would undoubtedly be grinning like a cat that got the cream about being able to help solve some aspect of this ''crisis'' now visited upon them from afar. It cost nothing to keep the old man happy at any rate and, depending on who you asked, he was somewhat troublesome if you seriously crossed him or did something to incur his disappointment. As for you two their father looked pensive. I suggest you get the Young Miss from the Kun household, Han Shu and at least one other, maybe Lin Ling or Dan Kai if they are willing, and prepare to go into the eastern valley access leading through to East Fury and Thunder Crest peaks. Watching the setting sun he went on, There are a bunch of listed spirit herbs up there that the Beast Cadre have been writing up from their patrols. They were due to be put for public tender, but now we have a requisition problem of some distant powers making, we have only a few weeks to try to make something of this mess. While we wont be able to get two tonnes of seven-star or higher materials short of a literal spatial crack leading to a Dao Immortals herb garden opening up right outside the city gates "There is no need to let others take what we need, she agreed. "Indeed, her father confirmed. Given we lost time on this already, we can certainly make sure that the recriminations when they come can be returned straight back at the idiots in Blue Water City. Or the Ha clan, Sana added, eliciting a laugh from their father who nodded in turn. It probably wouldnt work out that neatly, but still. All three of their gazes wandered to the side table where another jar of wine sat it seemed only fair after the terrible few days it had been. Chapter 4 – Into the Valleys We Go (Obsolete)
...The question of heavens eyes within the Yin Eclipse Mountains is one that has gone around and around in circles for as long as people have tried unpicking its secrets, so there is no reason to bore you with the long list of failures in this report. However, undoubtedly our own Fates seem somewhat blind to the happenings within it, and that is not for lack of trying both amidst our own influence and others to ensure otherwise. But what I will tell you in this report, is my own experience if any force of the heavens genuinely has eyes in that place, it clearly works through those damn squirrels; nothing else can really account for the strange geometry of chance they effect on the success and failure of any endeavour which crosses their path in those deep places. Without their crossing we would certainly have died to that lizard abomination, more ghost than being.
~Excerpt from a report on traversing the Inner Valleys Authored by Han Ouyeng

~ Jun Sana, The Herb Hunters ~
Sana cursed the water, and the crappy path, and also the Ha family for good measure, although that last one was probably futile. Ahead of her crouched her sister: just a few hours older than her, but sometimes it felt like years existed between them, particularly in moments like this. She liked to needle Arai for being a bit staid but, after Juni, she was the least flappable of the lot of them probably. Certainly that was the case when faced with crazy situations, one of which currently sat in the middle of the path looking as cute as some noble ladys pet. About fourteen centimetres tall with two tails and pointy ears, the koppi squirrel with its beautiful earthen-tone fur looked C and there was no avoiding it C cute. It was, however, a known mutate with an impressive list of incidences to its name, assuming they were all the same squirrel. It was also at least a seven-star ranked critter, with an innate earth corrosion attribute. That it wasn''t ranked higher was probably because it mostly lurked in the lower and middle valleys and there was a lot of debate in the file over whether it was active or passive. To those in the Beast Cadre it was almost talismanic; however, it was undeniably also a notorious bully of teams of Hunters and frequently robbed them of both pills and harvests. Currently this cute, twin-tailed ''menace'' was happily perched on Lin Lings head, nibbling one of her food pills. It was doing nothing awkward beyond this, but its earth corrosion aura sat over the whole path, like a fluffy blanket. While part of had to genuinely admire the squirrel''s control over it, the rest of her just hoped it kept that control, or they would be leaf loam before they could blink. Ling was sweating profusely; even in the misty rain, you could see the steam rising off her neck. The younger woman was probably cursing everything under the cloud-drenched sky as well. Do you try to bait it off, or do you just gamble it will leave when it finishes eating the pill? That was the question that sat in everyones mind now, even though it had not been verbalized. Their trip over the last two days had been... if not hard going, somewhat beset by a certain nervous tension that this encounter wasn''t helping at all. Juni and Han Shu had leapt at the chance to get out of town. Both had experienced difficult requests that seemed tailored to cause them trouble in the previous week it turned out. Han Shu had been nearly crippled by a stickwork miner plant that had been erroneously reported as a wandering thorn veil and had to pay a small fortune to the local healer to get the wound patched up satisfactorily. Juni had apparently been designated two consecutive missions to escort young masters from minor local noble families between here and Blue Water City. Both trips had been awful by the sounds of it: her charges had been five times Juni''s age and, while her request had been to educate them on the common and alchemical uses of a bunch of variant local herbs, they had been much more interested in trying to make her the mission than in learning anything about alchemy. Fortunately, neither was particularly skilled at cultivation and Juni''s effective strength was close to that of a Golden Core expert, so the harassment was entirely psychological given her familys status as a distant branch of the northern continents Kun clan. The remaining member of their field group, Lin Ling, was carefully looking through a jade scrip, reading up on the previous encounters with this occasional menace, even as it sat on her head. She had also been called to Blue Water City, to advise some students of the Blue Gate School apparently. It had only been when one of them exploded a pill cauldron next to her that she was permitted to return home on remedial leave, and she had practically fled the Lin compound when asked to come, nearly running out of town directly rather than come to the Hunter Pavilion for supplies. Returning to the critter on hand she watched, with bated breath, as it finished its pill under their nervous gaze and then turned to stare at them one after another. There was nothing they could do to actually harm it. Seven stars meant it was effectively untouchable down here, even ignoring its earth corrosion aura covering everything. She wasnt going to even go there; she had no intention of getting turned into loam today. Absolutely not. With a flicker, the koppi squirrel was suddenly in front of her instead. Lin Ling exhaled and carefully sat down, divesting herself of the pill pouch containing food pills for safety. The squirrel sniffed at her bag and pawed at it a little. Cautiously they all watched as she pulled it off and offered it to the animal. It poked at it once more than gave a vexed chirp. Fearing that it would use its mutate strength on her precious bag, she carefully pulled it open and tipped out the contents, mostly food pills and some miscellaneous herbage they had gathered along the way for injuries. Her storage jade was what held the real kit. The squirrel picked up a pill bottle and turned it over in its paws twice, shook it carefully, then licked the top. If a squirrel could look pensive it probably would have. Then it held up the bottle and, to the shock of all five of them, gave a small bow, tipped both tails flat to the ground and in a flicker seemed to fall straight into the earth, pill bottle and all. The aura of earth qi flowed away after it, like water down a drain, and they all exhaled and slumped to the ground. She stared at the place it vanished for a good twenty seconds before vocalising the thought all of them had. Did that squirrel just thank me formally for stealing a bottle of fever breaking pills?

~ Ha Kai, Old Ancestor of the Ha Family ~
Some forty miles away, on the outskirts of West Flower Picking Town, in a spacious compound lined with cherry trees and the occasional statue of a sagacious-looking cultivator, that was somehow not quite within the confines of the world around it if you looked really closely, two old men sat. The one in youthful middle age, who was dressed in rather garish colours, yet had the air of a ''weird old grandpa'' in the way he held himself, sighed and pushed the hand of cards away. Son there are only so many times this old mind will take your cheating ways. The older-looking man, who was taller by a head and thin, with a beard that made him look like a Confucian scholar, schooled his slightly harried remonstration and replied, The only thing thats ''cheating'' here is your memory of how to play Nine Sages Stars. His father frowned for a moment and said, without any hint of self-reflection, Hmm... perhaps youre right. Leaning back, he reclined on thin air and starred at the cherry tree above them. So, what is so important that you had to get your old man to exit his cultivation century two years early to solve the problem? Ha Kai, Old Ancestor of the Ha clan, grimaced. You know we have rules, right? His father, Ha Tai, the 2nd Hermetic, Original Ancestor of the Ha of the original Ha family in fact, before they ever became a clan, now relegated to the status of an orthodox branch due to later politicking neither the old man nor he himself had cared much for, sighed deeply. The cherry blossoms in the whole garden fell like rain. What have my idiot descendants done that is going to cause me so much vexation that you haul me out just to vex me in advance, boy? Ha Kai reshuffled the cards and sorted the jade stone counters keeping track of scores back into their pots while he composed his thoughts. The cherry buds on the trees regrew and bloomed once more, bright green this time rather than pink. I recall you went into the interior, with that promising lad who is now called Blue Water Sage? His father gave him a disinterested glance before returning to looking at the scroll with the rules of the card game they were playing on it. I did. Effing nightmare it was too. Never stood in a place simultaneously so beautiful and so singularly full of deathly peril in my life before or since. Why...? Has one of our idiot scions gotten himself lost in there? If he has, just write the bugger off and be done with it. Sadly, it is nothing so easy to deal with, Father, he sighed, passing the deck to the old man to deal this time. Ha Tai picked up the shuffled deck and started to deal, placing cards on a map of the world in accordance to their starting positions. Go on Apparently two young nobles from the Imperial Continent" he was cut off by his fathers snort. Names, boy any two Young Nobles from the Imperial continent is like pointing at a lake and going so about these fish. The old man managed to make that sound both denigrating and demeaning just by invective, which was quite impressive really. He winced. It was easy to forget that the old man demanded specificity, especially when you dealt with idiots who were congenitally allergic to it all the time. The Huang Heavenly Clans Wuli Branch, their hidden heir in the eighth generation, Huang JiLao and an Imperial Princess, the daughter of Concubine Lian, Dun Lian Jing according to an old friend in the Blue Pavilion. Dunno em, his father grumbled. Must be untried. Does the Huang clan have an eighth generation in this realm? Those strutting peacocks move fast or did they accidentally kill off anyone of merit in the seventh? Huang Leng is still alive," he noted with amusement. "Mores the pity," his father muttered, making him wonder in passing what minor misfortune Huang Leng had brought upon himself. "The boy appears to be the actual son of Huang Leng" he pointed out. "The grandson of Huang Gao Wuli in fact, although the Huang clan is keeping it well hidden. There is no other reason Lady Ju Shan would hover around like an evil songbird unless for something like that, though." Ah the old man considered his first move, the mention of Lady Shan barely eliciting a twitch from him. I am still not seeing why this is worth disrupting my cultivation isolation? The girl is rather unexceptional for an Imperial Princess, beyond her possession of a somewhat odd minor connate physique what is important is that her teacher is the emperors youngest sibling, Dun Jian, he went on, watching the old man carefully to make sure he didnt double-deal his cards accidentally. Dun Jian? Doesnt he teach all the Imperial Spawn of the Right? I was sure someone would have offed him by now, obnoxious young fellow, always staring up his own importance and believes far too much in gaming fate and not enough in thinking about Fate to be healthy. His father started to flip cards, revealing five in total. It seems my starting hand this time is a bit more auspicious hah. Star of Sages and Nine Long Dragons. With a polite cough, he corrected the old mans mistake. Thats Long Nine Dragons father... Here, let me see... he blandly made a show of re-inspecting the board and the cards. Actually it is my unfilial eyes that are false dear father, you are in fact quite correct. It is Nine Long Dragons in the auspicious alignment. Mollified, the old man nodded and continued, Quite so... Quite so... Very auspicious hmmmmm So erm, Father, he returned to his original point. I need to know what exactly happened when you went into the rift with Teacher Lu all those years ago. Dun Jian was part of the group that went after? Right? You need to know? Or my unfilial descendants need to know? the old man narrowed his eyes as he pored over the board, considering which card to flip next. I need to know. Some stressed inflection crept into his voice for the first time. Our... as you put it so succinctly, ''unfilial descendants'' have decided to hug the collective leg of the Din family." "The runts in charge of the Jade Gate Court?" "The same," he nodded. "That old fucker isn''t dead? Didnt I tell you to let me know if he ever steps past their sect gate?" his father scowled. "....." He shook his head. His father''s enmity with the old ancestors of the Din was a thing that went all the way back to the previous Imperial Dun Dynasty, to their founders. "Anyway... the Din clan has some connection with the merchant upstarts near South Grove that supplanted the Lin clan" "The Lin clan got supplanted?" his father cut in. "That bugger Lin Rong owes me Jade... is he dead?" "..." "Some merchant upstarts son from near South Grove Town... erm... South Watch Boundary Crossing, fished out a piece of one of these from the river down there and promptly handed it over to those two. He finally managed to complete the point he was trying to make without interruption and pushed a small grey stone slip across the table. About nine by twelve centimetres in size and about one centimetre, deep the ''child slate'' contained a series of interlocking circular patterns, each of which themselves contained a shifting moon rune. The middle rune stabilized as they looked at it and read Unity Shifts Formation Basic Script Array C Annotated teaching aid [$5_5&t9_A%@]. His father stared at the tablet, then at him, then back at the tablet. Why the bloody blazes didnt you LEAD with that piece of information in the first place you dithering The words were cut off as the space disintegrated. His father hadn''t put any qi in it, yet that was still enough to collapse the world this place generated temporarily. No air meant no sound. They stared around at the empty space in which they now sat, containing only the game board and the cards, untouched. This was going to take a while, he reflected. His father, half the Great World away, reappeared as a shady image and slowly the spatial realm re-manifested and their joined space reformed through the connection of the parent and child artefacts. This time as a pagoda in an idyllic lake surrounded by cherry trees. He still found it curious that cherry trees were always a feature of the worlds the Unity Shifts formation conjured. Each one could be weird as the day was long, but always cherry trees, and never in their normal or natural colours. These ones were indigo. The formation array was their secret; even among the Ha clan, father and son had never passed it on. It was the sole thing 2nd Ancestor had brought out of the heart of the Yin Eclipse Mountains when he entered with his old school friend Meng Shulai. Shulai had long travelled beyond the confines of this world, giving up his status as an ancestor in the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School to voyage into the depths of the cosmos. His father had entered once since, with the Blue Water Sage, around thirty thousand years ago but brought nothing out of that trip except a foul temper it seemed. They stared pensively at this particular version of the stele. It had been given to him when the old man went into seclusion, by his grandmother, as means to contact him in case something so preposterously insane occurred that the old recluses capabilities would actually be required to deal with it. The master stele never left his fathers side as far as he could tell. The artefact itself was, he had found over the last fifty thousand years, utterly remarkable. It was capable of forming a formation that opened up a separate world without any disturbance, without any anomalies, that was as stable as the real one in which he still sat staring pensively out over the blue sea from his clifftop villa north of the regional capital. Within, it was possible to completely customise the innate qi attributes of the environment you trained in. It also seemed able to do something strange with time if you killed chickens in it and occasionally would spawn a small altar upon which the words They see me severing, they hating, but I severing still and Teacher told me to write lines so I would get better, but all I ever seem to do is write more lines for teacher? could be read, depending on whether the chicken killed was male or female, but that was largely ignored by both of them these days. Artefacts this powerful always had... oddities. And that was by no means the oddest thing about a stele that anyone could use. "So they found another? Is it a Unity Shifts one?" the old man asked eventually. "No... It seems to belong to a new one and is heavily damaged. All it says is ''Yin Eclipse W-''" "Oh... hmm... that''s probably from the ruins near the torrents then, where they flow out of the underground caverns below East Fury," his father sighed. "I am surprised that someone hasn''t moved to take it off them already. Meng Fu is quick like that." "It seems they walked right into the Blue Pavilion with it." He smiled wryly at that. How ironic that they waltzed right into the only influence in this region more likely to take their plans and bend them into hoops than the Meng Imperial Ancestor''s current project. "..." His father just shook his head at that. "Does Dun Jian want to die childless in this generation?" "I very much doubt Dun Jian is childless within this generation based on what I know of him," he said with an eye roll. "With any luck though, this one is just a warding formation or an access key. If it has a celestial law in it..." he added. They both paused to admire the inner workings of the complete universal law that were still clearly on display in the sky above. It was visible if, like his old man, you let your aura get out of control to the point where you broke things. Yet, it never provoked any form of tribulation, ever, that either had observed, and not for lack of trying since they had started corresponding through it once a millennia. Not even the sneaky little grey lotus blossoms or the invisible eldritch cat spirits that came when you talked too much about gravity. His father chuckled. "I suspect this is quite unique...the work of an eccentric artist." He did agree with that assessment. This relic set was rather special in all sorts of odd ways, perhaps even more so than the one in the Blue Pavilion. Even so... having never been inside the remnants, he had to ask... Father... Is there any chance at all that one of those erm anyone among the younger generations will make any headway with that place? The old man stared at him with eyes that were both deeply judging and just a little bit haunted. Not a fates-thrashed chance in the celestial realms. That place views people of the calibre of moral fibre espoused by our worlds current ten generations as fertilizer for the laws of entropy... at best.

~ Lu Ji, Headmaster of the Blue Gate School ~
In the Blue Gate School, another family pair were having a similar kind of conversation. The Blue Gate School headmaster sat in a chamber at the pinnacle of the Blue Town Pavilion, sweating profusely. Lu Ji had finally conquered his shame and done a terrible thing: he had gone to seek out his aunt to make this mess her problem as much as his. For this, he guessed, fate would probably judge his soul harshly. In front of him a shimmering figure, a youthful-looking brown-haired woman with charmingly severe eyebrows and a short scar on her temple, was glaring out at him. Without the scar and the perpetual frown, she would actually be a peerless beauty Revered and most Serene Ancestral Auntie. The room shivered slightly as she spoke. Calling me by that preposterous title that the current imperial boy awarded me to make his position more secure makes me feel like the world has both passed me by and paused to spit in my tea at the same time. She glanced out towards the Blue School, visible in the distance over the rooftops, its great buildings shimmering in the first sun. I can feel your fear Ji, and while it is, perhaps warranted at a purely visceral level for one of your talents... She put down her teacup. "At least try to pretend you aren''t a scared little child about to see his heirloom toy broken. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. It is not the attitude the future head of the family should have. You care too much for the trappings of the thing your uncle and father built. So what if some brats come and kick it over. Compared to ouryour Grand Uncles legacy, it is nothing. Even if they pull it up root and branch, overturning the sod 3 feet and sifting the soil, they will not find the thing their teacher seeks. Lu Ji could only nod, but carefully; their family was one that many in the Imperial Court would have considered upstart commoners, under normal circumstances anyway. This was wilfully ignoring, of course, that they were a lineage of cultivators stretching back at least two million years and counting among its number seven advisors to previous Emperors in the past dynasties, not including his own Great Grand Aunt who sat in front of him, along with founders of two dozen different schools who had all achieved renown or influence in their generations, and currently possessing one of the foremost alchemy canons on any continent. All that mattered to the Imperial Court was that they were ''common-born, at the start of it all. It was a piece of wonderful dissonance on the part of their current generations that they managed to ignore that his revered ancestors were, simply put, terrifying old freaks. Most had, however, left the confines of the Eastern Azure Great Realm over the aeons, thankfully. Of those who remained, only his ''aunt'' Lady Xiao, who was nominally considered as his Grand Uncles mothers sister, still paid attention to family matters... mainly because she had hung around this pagoda for the last thirty thousand-odd years like the old ghost she most definitely was not. He had to admit that while she was hard to talk to, and her presence here could be a trial, especially when she decided to turn her gaze elsewhere for whatever reason, she was also one of the few people he could talk to about this mess safely. In the last week and a half, the Blue Gate School had undergone a quiet revolution in many ways that exceeded the usual definition of mess by any real, reasonable, standard. Almost a dozen young masters from noble families with branches in this part of the world and roots on the Imperial Continent had arrived. All with invitations to join the school from a dozen influences to whom the Blue Gate School had trading agreements or owed complicated favours. The strength of the school, which lay in its economic influence, in the region was embarrassingly vulnerable to that he had to admit. Mainly because his father had been an overly trusting idiot, it had to be said. While it had cultivation powerhouses C not counting himself C the school had five old ancestors; two teachers from his grandfathers generation and three from his fathers, all at least Dao Lords, C all had been at a loss in the face of what was in effect an annexation of the entire school by the Huang clan and their affiliate influences, with the subtle support of the Imperial Court. All of them, himself included, had invested a lot in the Blue Gate School and been at great pains throughout the millennia to make sure that the Blue Gate School was never truly associated with their familys other influence in this city, the Blue Pavilion and its lineage. While any of them could end the new ''disciples'' with a mere thought or a whispered word, all were cynical enough to know it would not end there. Despite the obvious transgressions being perpetrated against the school, their reputations and the citys economic base, that context would count for little. They would probably survive the reprisals as six old monsters with assets to burn and if all else failed they would shelter here, in the pavilion. However, everyone else in the region would not be so fortunate in all likelihood, simply due to the dynamics of the way the greater nobility across the ocean waged wars of reprisal. While they had all conferred in the past few days and had told, or perhaps assured, him that they were confident in their power C in this case their ability to run away afterwards C they were at heart all unwilling to cause the destruction of everything they had quietly built up over thousands of years just to extricate themselves from what could, when it was all done, just be a minor bit of machination that spilled over into their corner of the world. And so the Blue Gate School had finally joined the Golden Promise School and the Teng School in the same pit, all effectively under the control of the hidden or supporting influences of a bunch of competing ''young nobles'' from the Imperial Continent. None of those old ancestors from the other schools likely knew what the endgame being pushed was though. All of them were younger than he was, which was funny in its own way. He was the only one still in their school, let alone in the other influences here, who had been born back then, a youth of mere decades when Lu Fu Tao returned to found the Blue Pavilion. And yet he had only come to the eastern continent several thousand years ago, so most believed him a member of the previous generation, not the same ''generational era'' as his grandfather. It certainly was long after the Blue Pavilion was set up, even long after the Blue Gate School was set up, so it was probably only him, his aunt and the two old monsters in the Ha family amongst the ''outside influences'' that knew exactly what the game here really was... what the stake was that was being sought. -And where it is likely to end, he reflected glumly. And so a week in the presence of the teeth-grindingly and vexatiously polite oppression of the Huang familys Young Noble had been enough to make him bury his pride and contact his aunt. You are daydreaming, boy. My time is not yours to spend so freely, his auntie... yes... auntie, because the old mons Beautiful and maidenly paragon of the family, who could read the thoughts of someone at his realm as easily as others observed the grass and trees around them, was really very understanding... While your mental gymnastics are amusing Ji With a light cough, Lu Ji schooled his mind and returned to the matter in hand. Apologies Fairy Ancestor. There is no chance that those two or this competition the Imperial Court is cooking up independently of them, can actually get anywhere with that place? ...Is there? Your optimism on their behalf is charming, sweet child of the brightest season, Lady Xiao observed dryly. I entered that place with your Grand Uncle, as his protector, along with that Ha eccentric among others. That place was terrifying. In all the wrong ways His aunt shook her head as if she were thinking about something else, which was very unlike her in all honesty. It was terrifying before... it was terrifying then it will be terrifying for a small stretch of eternity to come. -Right, he mused to himself, thinking about the permutations. -That is not at all ominous. Indeed, the place did have a reputation of sorts among the truly elder generations C namely those from the previous Heavens of this Great World C that he had never quite gotten a grasp on. Those on the Imperial Continent, under the umbrella of the Blue Morality Court and the Second Dun Dynasty, all post-dated that generation and had largely ignored or denigrated it. It was only the more independent individuals with terrifying depths behind them, like his auntie that treated Yin Eclipse like an alchemical bomb made out of stinking hook bat shit that might explode at any moment as far as he could tell. It made him wonder what they knew that they weren''t saying. Deflating even more, he schooled his thoughts and spoke again. So what do you recommend? Narrowing her eyes, Lu Xiao considered pensively for a few moments. Let them have their fun for now. It is not the opportune moment to look into that place once more. During your Grand Uncles time, it nearly caused a calamity with what followed. I know the calibre of those young nobles and, knowing what I know of that place, they will probably survive, if only because of the depth of their wallets... assuming they dont bother the keepers of that place somehow. Those who truly lack eyes may suffer unduly, however. That medicine field we found, for example, was a marvel, and the things at its heart even more so. You need not fear, it was not designed to kill by intention, but therein lies its danger. Because even a beautiful jasmine may cause death if plucked injudiciously, even though no ill is designed or intended by any party he quoted back to her. If I tell them that..? Lady Xiao looked at him with a somewhat amused expression. The depths beneath are not to be trifled with. Enough old paths have led to their inauspicious end there, forgotten by the aeonspan for better or worse He must have let some of his vexation slip because she leaned forward, poking him hard in the chest. Good heavens boy, did you fall on your head as a child? Calm your nerves. You are too attached to this school of your father''s for one of your realm." "Tell them nothing," his aunt poked the table. "Let them assume what they want. It is not our concern if they pratfall as a result." He wasn''t sure he totally subscribed to that view... unless his Aunt was willing to really show her hand. Ignoring his concern, she went on. "Those two and their lackeys have so many threads tied around them that it is a marvel they dont trip over themselves." Lu Xiao waved her hand and the two in question, sitting in a teahouse, eating some of the signature herb pastries of the city''s Tea District, were visible in the air. "As far as the competition goes... They will bury ten thousand souls in that place, for naught in all likelihood, and we will do this song and dance again in another thirty thousand years when the generational memory is dull enough that they can convince themselves that this time it will be different. He frowned at that, turning back to consider the two. His aunt absolutely had sources beyond anything he could hope for, but he had to wonder what she meant by that. The implication was that there was more than just Dun Jian attached to the two of them? At worst, those two will probably be wiser for their escapade, while the hands behind them will be a bit scorched for their arrogance and find their plans not playing out at all in the manner they dreamed for." His aunt spoke now with a certain animated relish. "If we are lucky one of the bigshot brats will indeed take leave of their eyes and will actually kick it in their moronically suicidal attempt at looting disguised as a ''competition''. That would be a useful shakeup for the status quo over there, frankly. She paused to sip her tea and smirked. The current generations are far too hegemonic to be healthy, and seriously coddled. Only that Song girl has dared to step across the threshold with any kind of panache and with her backing thats rather unexceptional. That made him suppress a twitch at his temple. Casually wishing for the death of one of those young nobles was something only his grand ancestor would dare. Or maybe Old Freak Ha or Fairy Meng. Or Lady Mo Lu Xiao went on. Your father was really short-sighted in crawling up the leg of Dun Shengs faction all those years ago. It has re-opened the door to this mess, by various means. I told him that at the time, and I told those two brats who call themselves Supreme Clan Elders that as well. Not that it counts for much; he is happy in his position at court as Sage Alchemist to the Third Imperial Princesss household, and the rest of us be damned sideways. Lu Ji stayed silent. The matter with his father deciding to support the Second Crown Prince and his faction in this generation, and passing on the seat of the Blue Gate School to him, was It was rare that Lady Xiao was actually introspective about anything. She usually ignored all family communications and told them to only bother her if it was a matter of the lineage ending or something similar. You, on the other hand, you at least have a brain and eyes to see. Even if your talents are otherwise sorely lacking compared -And we are back to the usual. He sighed internally. In that case, I shall follow your instructions and let them do what they will. For now. Lu Xiao nodded Yes. If you must provide some titbit let them draw out of you, with great reluctance and much uncertainty, the events of thirty years ago with the old Blue Duke. That should make even those brats squirm a bit. I am certain they already tried by other means to get at that, but it really can only come from you or the Duke. He nodded in agreement there. There was no way the new Duke was going to entertain those two without some prodding from other quarters. The Imperial Authority was not necessarily adversarial with the Huang clan as such: they had an understanding with the Wuli branch, but the other branches not so much. Nor was there much goodwill with the Imperial Court due to the mess with the Iron Crown Duke. At best they would get politely led around by the nose until they did something stupid, at which point the Blue Duke would slap them down hard, which might be for the best. His aunt continued after a short pause to pour herself more tea. "It will do them some good to have to grovel for their pains if they choose to follow that thread. Their viewpoints are so skewed towards things that they can lord it over that none of them will have cared about it when it happened, which was conveniently during the Dragon Pillar Testing Competition both times no less, which has to be some kind of record. So even if some of them would have otherwise have taken note, it will have passed them by, one way or another. Lu Ji could only stare at this point and feel like he wanted to hit his head off of something. Bowing gratefully to his Great Grand Ancestral Aunt he started to see a route out of this mess, if not for the school itself, at least for many of the students enrolled at it.

~ Lady Xiao, Blue Water Pavilion ~
Watching her descendant nephew almost skip out of the chamber, Lu Xiao suppressed a wry smile. The boy was indeed pretty talentless and needed occasional pointers in the right direction, but he was much better than that waste of a father of his had ever been. The son had his vices, but he kept them in moderation and never lost track of his goals. He had barely succeeded in her test to surpass not one but two generations, the last one having only turned nine thousand-odd years ago. He had surpassed his own generation with two hundred years to spare, and the following generation by a margin of a thousand years. 21,000 years to Dao Lord was an impressive enough feat. His progress since though... Well, nothing was perfect in the world. It was a shame he had no children of his own. However, his cultivation progress was just about acceptable for his admittance into her mothers influence if she squinted at it sideways and made some special pleading. What with the family on the central and western continents all playing to their new-nobility aspirations, someone of Lu Jis talents presenting actual heirs would have allowed her to make a public declaration or Intervention and shuffle the orthodox branches around. Instead, all she had was another piece of the mess that was unfolding here. -If the little shit from the Huang clan, strutting peacocks that they are, actually causes proper problems though... She narrowed her eyes and glanced across to the tea house, then sighed. A fight with Lady Shan, while a fun prospect, was not really in the public good. Neither would come out on top, for all that Lady Shan was a big realm above her. The girl on the other hand... She was not above a little re-education for the common good there. It would do no harm to remind a few in this Imperial generation that real power was earned. Not born into, or acquired because your mother married fortuitously. That one would also do well to learn that responsibility was a two-way road, with dangerous obstacles in it. She watched with a half-smile as causality shifted just a touch. Just that intent was enough really the girl had some protections. Some surprisingly strong ones, old too. She considered the threads around the Dun girl. Her strength was nowhere near her own mother''s, but she had been taught a few things from the other side of that threshold, enough to see more than most others would. Now, why would those three old ghosts care about someone with a minor, if rather odd and, now that she looked at it, strangely inauspicious, connate physique? She filed that one away to think about later. More means to push the Dun clan around was never a bad thing, and if she could mess with the Three Eyes, or the Kong clan in the process ... Truncating that thought, she looked out towards the towering silhouettes of the Yin Eclipse mountain range in the distance, and then at it directly, wincing a tad as her gaze gently slid sideways off its oblique angles and her previously crystal-clear vision of the mountains and valleys blurred, like a glass pane frosted in winter from the wrong side. Upon the mountainside, there was a faint silhouette, maybe a building? Maybe some other edifice or artefact? It was impossible for her to say even having been inside it. And there... there was the familiar sense of being watched for a split second. A subtle, silent gaze that stared down at her as if she were a beautiful butterfly that someone had managed to catch under their eye. Oh yes. Those idiots in the younger generations plotting to pry open the secrets of that place would be in for a rude surprise if they ever succeeded. Nobody thought too much about the nature of divinity in Great Worlds, much to their detriment. It was all too easy to take as writ the idea that Divine beings were suppressed in the same way that Worldly and Venerate ones were. A dangerously ignorant view, according to what little she understood. Then again, this world had only ever generated three Divine cultivators. All of them had reached that realm far from its azure skies, and none had ever returned in person. As she watched her nephew hurry across the grounds towards the City Authority Pavilions, she considered once more the wording of her mother''s warning all those years ago. Such a place. Not What... Such. If even someone as fearfully powerful as her adoptive mother could not, or would not, pry too much into it, what kind of things lay at its heart or beneath its roots, beyond what she already knew of? That was surely related to those subtle eyes, staring outwards when you looked too far. That was the thought that kept her eyes returning to this mountain range even as the aeons turned and the heavens changed. She had formulated some suspicions, hypotheses even, herself over the years and asked her mother on several occasions but to no real avail. The trip with Lu Fu Tao had been an alliance between her and Ha Tai Wen to try to make good on some of those theories, not that they came to much in the end. Lady Mo had been unhappy with the expedition but gave it her blessing, tacitly, and had provided some small support before and since, she reflected. It was clear her mother... her teacher knew or suspected what that place held but for whatever reason was happy to just let it be, which was worrying in its own way. The Mo Heavenly Clan was a behemoth of the greater cosmos after all. Her usual response was along the lines of Things best left alone would mind their own businesses'', or something like that. Her gaze once again flickered towards the tall pagodas of the Blue Gate School and the tea quarter beyond them, by the coast. Yes. Some re-education was long overdue, assuming those brats survived their teachers hubris. Idly, she drew a slip out of thin air and glanced at it. It was almost certainly one of several accounts they were seeking. It was short enough at least. Most of the accounts were horribly florid, even this one had its issues and he worst were so close to unreadable that she just left them in the wild to act as deliberate obfuscation. Before the towns, before the Blue Scripture, that old man, Blue Water Sage as he would become, came to this land and meditated in the valleys. Apparently he lived here for several centuries, trained a few disciples, slaughtered some demonic beasts and did various deeds of good merit for the wild people of those lands. Then, one day, he was walking in a valley and found a spatial rift, purported to be not far to the west of the great peak of the thundering clouds, a place where that valley joined another inexplicably. Being a valorous and upright person, and generally righteous in his demeanour by all accounts, he became concerned for the local people and sought their elders out to warn them. They in turn told him that their ancestors had occasionally gotten caught in the rifts and that, while some had vanished without trace, several had returned. This lead to an exchange of views and teaching between the old man and the locals who lived there. They showed him some of the things that had emerged over the years, mostly innocuous or strange oddments, and in return he gave them new insights into the will of the heavens and the movement of the celestial bodies. History is mute as to what finally convinced him the rift would be worth investigating, but he meditated for an auspicious time and, having made suitable preparations with his disciples to secure his lineage should he not return, he entered that place with several other reclusive experts. Apparently he met nine trials and nine mysteries, while walking dark paths between heaven and hell, and eventually entered a great crystal house amid a field of flowers. Within it were treasures of heaven such as adorn the imperial gardens of the great continent, and a stele that contained a profound manual. When he left, he apparently took his disciples and departed with some haste, only pausing to advise the local chieftains to treat any rifts they encountered with the greatest respect and caution and not to treat any gains obtained from them cheaply or frivolously. He founded the Blue Water Pavilion soon after around which Blue Water City grew up, and his son would set up the Blue Gate School with a part of that inheritance released to him after his father departed on the Great Xuan Expedition. That event sparked a great rush which became a bloodless massacre; the pride of a generation fell without trace in those rifts and the sects that sent them all suffered inexplicable calamities shortly after. Yes, they would find little to resemble this account in those records. This text, meagre as it was, was among the most detailed of what she bothered to keep up here. She had taken everything relating to Lu Fu Taos expedition that contained anything of real significance millennia ago. What little remained outside her grasp was on Shan Lai, offworld, and in the possession of Lu Fu Tao. The account within this was still a second-hand source; none of the others had ever written anything personal about the trip into the interior, and any other detailed accounts from before Lu Fu Tao were held by either Meng Fu, Ha Tai Wen or the old ghosts watching over the Azure Astral Regions Hunter Bureau, from Shan Lai, in the middle of this starfield. That they would have some records was inevitable due to its roots on the western continent and status as another colossus from beyond the sky. She wasn''t worried about those leaking, nobody in this world was capable of thieving from that well, even her. The previous Blue Duke''s encounter had actually been far more dangerous in regard to what was experienced and what information was around, but that danger was offset somewhat by him not being some young neophyte seeking riches and glory. Instead he was a cunning old bastard who, to his credit, resolved those matters himself before she had sought him out personally. She suspected that at least one Senior Watcher from the Hunter Bureau had also sought him out: his speedy rise and awarded responsibility at the realm planes eclipse point suggested some compromise there between him and the Azure Astral Authority. Drumming her fingers on the table, she also gave a moments thought to the other oddity, the steady silencing of many of those associated with the events one hundred years prior. That wasn''t her, although others likely suspected her hand in it... perhaps Meng Fu or the Hunter Bureau were making their presence felt there. She put the jade back in its space and took out another. At least Lu Tao wrote occasionally in the intervening millennia. Most of the others she had watched over or decided to provide some guidance to throughout the years had never bothered once they managed to worm free. However, few died, so she felt her methods fairly successful. Annoyingly few in her clan had been able to live up to the destiny Lu Tao carved out for them in this era... It was easy to grow disenchanted in regards to your descendants when you lived that long, she reflected. If you saw the same cycles over and over... people just became patterns after a while. Long and short. Big and small. Interesting or boring. The Lu clan''s present determination to rest on their laurels and flout their newfound good fortune was just another of those cycles. Skimming what was in this second jade, not a text but another somewhat conniving request for her presence from over the ocean, she was starting to think that her choice there had been a mistake on a certain level. Stepping away to the degree she had in the last generations and focusing here in the years since Lu Tao left had opened the door for some of the other, lesser, Old Ancestors to take a more active role, with mixed results that defied their purported age and claimed experience. Snapping her fingers, the jade exploded into nothing and was blown away on a gust of wind. -Once this is done with, I will maybe see about... cleaning up... and find Lu Ji a nice girl to start a family with. She sighed and sipped her tea as the dust floated away. The wind rustled outside in accordance with her whims, a nice perk of her current realm in this form. She shaped the world, rather than having it shape her. That was real power, power free of the fates themselves. Ironic, really, that it wasn''t even the power she actually craved, which was something only a few other people understood. She cast her eye back to the mountain again. Once you had seen that, understood what it represented, the paltry trappings of the means of this world were nothing really. It almost hurt to watch her family''s descendants squabble over relics and ruins, cultivation manuals and such. They fought like cats in a sack, for stinking shit, and thought it gold. Most of the vexatious ones, like her current protg''s father, were because of the main family back on the central continent being over-indulgent in that regard. Pushing these generations towards the court in the hope that they would be accepted while being wilfully blind to the nature of the beast they courted. Had he been her disciple she would have sent him heavenward as soon as he got his principle founded and crossed to Dao Immortal, given the potential vexations that the court in this era could present. She knew they only tolerated the deluded boy, his alchemical talents now largely wasted in that place, purely because of his connection to the Blue Water Sage through Lu Taos long-deceased brother. Another idiocracy of the wider clan, letting that slip for scraps of third-hand dross from the Kong Heavenly Clan. Different branches of cultivator clans, noble or not, tended to be very diffuse with multiple, sometimes competing, influences, so C having two largely unrelated influences from the same family on different sides of the politics of a region was not uncommon. The Ha clan and the Lu clan were poster children for that. The school as a construct could fall to the nameless fate for all she cared, but the Blue Pavilion was important. Luckily, linking the two in the eyes of the Court had been mostly brushed off as unfounded rumour. Still, she was certain there were eyes there that saw and didnt believe. -Still, she mused, he does seem to have a proper, if unofficial, thing with that poor princess who is being sheltered under the wing of the Second Prince. Thinking on that sad young woman, just one of a large number of gilded descendants trapped in their courtly cages through the influence of the Blue Morality, made her feel a bit out of sorts. She had worried it was just a rebound thing or an attempted manipulation after Lu Jis mother passed away. It was both of course, but by the greater forces there thankfully and not by the girl herself in a bid to elevate her status or push forward that brat''s agenda. None of them had dared make much of the potential opportunity anyway once she made her own views on that vaguely understood. She cast one last considering look at the Dun Princess before letting her fall from her mind again, and turned her thoughts back to the Pagoda itself. That was what was important here. A stele appeared before her as she pondered it, its glittering gold and green symbols shimmering on the strange grey stone. This one hadn''t come from the expedition thirty thousand years ago, although it had needed until then to render up its initial secrets. It was from a remnant so long lost to antiquity that none would ever have known it... It had fallen out of the sky with the mountain, all those aeons ago. Chapter 5 – Be Careful What You Break (Obsolete)
...Power acquired at birth is as much a curse as a blessing, so the sages say. Nowhere is this seen better than in the behaviour of the scions of most Noble and Heavenly Clans when they venture out into the world. Their path, to their ears accompanied by trumpets and salutations, is to the eyes of the common man and woman a trail of mayhem, wrought by their unshakable determination that they, and only they, are the masters of any place in which they happen to find themselves.
Excerpt from C Morality and Birthright ~Anonymous Scholar.

~ Huang JiLao, Young Master of the Huang Heavenly Clan ~
Huang JiLao winced, pausing his progress through the document he was reading, and glanced out the window, again. It had been a stressful few days, he reflected, ''taking over'' the Blue Gate School. It was, in his view, also entirely unnecessary for all that Dun Jian had been quite determined on that point. Massaging his temples, he thought about the insistent, niggling sensation in the back of his mind that had been there ever since the day of their arrival, when Jing had smashed that plant to prove a point. His Uncle Leng had given him two talismans before he set out; a Huang clan ''Official''s Token'', which he wore at his waist and another, in private, that was a personal gift from him and had a bestowal from Lady Ju Shan on it that was designed to guard his safety. That latter one had just told him, again, that he had been observed somehow which was concerning because that talisman had some very specific activation criteria. The other talisman triggered as well, alerting him to another sweep a second later that came from elsewhere in the school. In comparison to the sense that periodically triggered Lady Shan''s talisman, the ones being picked up by the Huang clan''s emblem were much more normal at least. The strength of the latest ''observation'' there was hard to gauge, perhaps Dao Immortal maybe a Dao Lord? Either one of the elders or one of the clan heads, who were hovering around like flies on a corpse, speculatively seeing if he was here. It was a mercy at least that most of the local authority figures had been very supportive on the whole. On the other hand, Lady Shan''s talisman was one that was designed to notify him if some properly reclusive old ghost set eyes on him: someone at the realm of a Dao Eternal or Dao Ascendant. There had been no expectation of encountering either within the school, but probably the province had a few. For all that it was considered a backwater by those on the central and southern continents it was the ancestral cradle of three great clans; the Ha, Lu and Ling. All three of those, it turned out, also had links to both the school and the Blue Water Sage, which was not something he had been told of before he came and participated in the annexation of their proverbial golden luan in the name of the Imperial Court. -Please have eyes, whoever you are, and don''t provoke a bigger problem, he thought with a sigh. For all that it was a relatively backwater town, Blue Water was a nice change of pace compared to the central continent. -It would be a shame, he thought, to see this place brought to ruin because one of the those old ancestors lingering in the shadows decided to chance their arm. Headmaster Lu Ji was the one he was mainly concerned about at this point. The man had been ''helpful''... in front of them at least. However, he was a sly old fox by all accounts and, unlike his father, very much focused on this province rather than the goings-on of the Lu clan. Amid the stories of a man who liked to socialise, had many friends and female admirers, who was a gambler and a philanthropist in equal measure, it was possible to find the iron core of a someone who would keep smiling right up until they snapped your neck without blinking when they had finally had enough. It might be time to try to mend some fences there, for all that those on Dun Jian''s side of the Court did not get on with the Lu clan. As to the other niggling sensation he knew better than to send any obvious mention to his Uncle Leng, and he was already doubting Dun Jian enough that that was also out of the question. If it was important, Lady Shan would already know. In her role as his uncle''s... bodyguard, he supposed, little that was truly a threat to anyone in the inner circle of the Huang clan''s Wuli branch in this world would pass her by. That latter talisman''s insistent niggling did, however, suggest strongly that powers beyond what his Martial Teacher believed to be present or relevant had started keeping an eye on their work here. That old geezer is back from whatever his meeting was at the Town Bureau? He looked up as Lian Jing entered the room. Dressed like a scholarly ''Young Noble'' now, albeit still veiled with a broad hat, Lian Jing looked sourly out the window and tossed a wrapped bundle of food on the desk. This place is so Mundane? he completed for her. The last few days had, it seemed, only reinforced her view that this place was a waste of time. She thought that they should just head inland and look for themselves rather than spend all this time messing about here. I guess she wandered over to the window and looked out towards the Blue Pavilion, its tall azure roofs glittering in the early morning sunlight. Have you made any more progress? A little it seems that the school does have some connection to the Blue Water Sage although it appears largely incidental based on the records and the headmasters documents, he mused, putting the documents down and glancing over a jade tablet. On the other hand, he continued, the headmasters connection to the Lu family is not as simple as your Uncle Teacher seems to believe. He picked up the tablet and skimmed through it; it was a short and very dismissive account of various local practices and superstitions of the Yin Eclipse People. It might have been interesting if the author wasnt peddling a very clear agenda, and doing so with prose almost as bad as that biased hack Qin Qiu, who was clearly an influence. Lian Jing frowned slightly and stared harder at the pavilion in the distance as if it held some secret she could unpick. He found himself wondering if she had a similar artefact to his own. Its not really much of a secret at court that the current headmasters father is deep in the pockets of Lian Jing trailed off momentarily, scowling as she turned away from the window to look around the room idly, ...and hes deep in plenty of other things as well by all accounts. Truly an obsequious thing. Huang JiLao sighed, No not that, and anyway I believe the feeling is entirely mutual, it is not like the Third Princess has anything to do with you? Its a disgrace, she went on, uncaring. The mans a commoner, and not even that wealthy. Sure he has some talent for alchemy but still... look at this place, it leeches off the stories associated with the rise of the Venerate Blue Water. All it trades in is marginally uncommon grass and the occasional mildly potent minor pill. Sure hes a good alchemist, but its just alchemy. Nothing that she would fall so so... His adopted uncle is the Blue Water Sage, Huang JiLao was about to say but stopped himself. While he was here at Imperial Teacher Dun Jians own instruction, mainly to keep his senior sister from flying off the handle it seemed, there was no reason that they had to be totally on the same page at this point. Certainly not in light of the growing feeling he had, that somewhere, in all of this, they were being subtly led to fall in a hole by Lian Jings Imperial Uncle. His own uncles warnings in that regard kept resurfacing in his mind as well but, no matter how he looked at this whole endeavour, he still couldn''t see where such a hidden danger lay. The Blue Gate School has deeper ties than expected to the Blue Pavilion, was how he phrased it in the end. The more he learned about the unassuming Blue Water Pavilion, the more uneasy he became, in truth. The majority of the local leaders of local powers were Ancient Immortals or Dao Immortals. Only the more influential or storied ones were Dao Lords for the most part, along with many of the elders in the Blue Gate School with actual authority, like vice headmistress Ling Tao. He hadn''t set eyes on their old ancestors at all though, and this place should have at least one or two who were close to the Dao Sovereign realm. Unfortunately, those prying eyes which Lady Shan''s talisman kept warning him of were stronger than that... Thinking on it again, as Lian Jing strolled over to the cabinets and starting rooting through them, he struggled to bury a sigh. It was remarkable how scrupulously distinct the school and its origins were from those events thirty thousand years ago. A different branch of the Lu clan, the unfavoured older brother of the Blue Water Sage... a long history of rivalry between them, the clan setting up this influence to subvert and capitalise on the Sage''s reputation after he had ascended from the world... It would be far too obvious, he couldn''t help but feel, for such a figure to be associated with the school. However, the local Bureaus, the Ling clan... or even the Blue Pavilion itself? -Yes, he thought with a frown. Those are places where an old monster like that could quietly pass their days, far from the sights and sounds of the Imperial capital and its politicking and power struggles. His investigations and conversations with various powers around the city had also turned up that a number of the Sage Lu Fu Taos old companions were unaccounted for. Some of those had likely ascended from the world with him, their passage off Eastern Azure overshadowed by the Sages great fanfare. Others, however, like the Sages old protector during his youth, Lady Xiao, flitted in and out of the worldly discourse in various influential ways Now, why had Fairy Xiao suddenly come to mind? The Ha clan knew nothing of Old Freak Ha, and had made it clear they didn''t want to know either. That ancient old thing, and several others, had slipped quietly into the shadows and barely made a ripple of a rumour since. That was one reason why he was less interested in West Flower Picking Town. The Ha clan were held as degenerate and profligate in the eyes of many, content to sprawl across the subcontinents in their mercantile endeavours, playing the commoner and the fool by various schools and sects incapable of digging too deep into their background, but under their floor tiles were at least two old monsters who the Huang clan speculated to be Dao Ascendants with ''Earthly'' Dao Seeds. In a Great World as young as Eastern Azure, most would still be forming ''Spiritual'' Dao Seeds as he understood it. ''Earthly'' Dao Seeds usually required some proper accumulation with the fate of a world, which few would invest the time to nurture... or necessarily even know about outside of a worlds ruling elite. Dao Ascendants with ''Earthly'' Principles and Dao Seeds were people capable of truly summoning the wind and rains and making a huge scene if things got out of hand. Both his uncle and Dun Jian had been quite clear on that point in different ways; Old Freak Ha was apparently inexplicable and inscrutable in all kinds of ways and didnt see the world in quite the same way others did. Never mind the last thirty thousand years, he had kept a low profile in the last 300,000 and was almost untraceable somehow. Even Lady Shan knew his name, which was enough to make him nervous in this context. So? Lian Jing cut into his thoughts. She had poured them both a drink from the decanter on the side table while he wasnt paying attention, and she had another set of the rolls from the teahouse. He ignored those, he knew better than to comment on any woman''s eating habits at this point. On the other hand, it was very fine herbal wine, he had to admit. The alchemist master who provided it had already been snapped up by one of their flunkies, which was annoying. He would see if he could get the man via a bet or some other wager in due course. So we should be a little more polite, going forth with the headmaster, is all? he went on, glancing sideways at her. Jing sniggered at that. A very unladylike reaction, but not really out of keeping. If she behaved a bit more sagaciously she would actually be quite pleasant company. No. Really. Please dont smash any more of his plants or steal his family mementoes, he felt Lady Shan''s talisman chill a second time at that. That had been a little too coincidental. He turned to look back towards the Blue Pavilion in the distance, the upper stories still veiled in their shifting mists. He knew it was foolish, he didnt really expect to see some quasi-Ascension old monster C or worse C sitting cheerfully on the roof staring at him or something... this wasnt the Imperial Courtyards. And just as he gave thought to that foolish notion, within it for a split second he swore he made eye contact with something. Slick sweat formed down his back. A shadow sat there, in the mist, drinking tea. It was impossible to see if it was a man or a woman, but they looked straight at him with eyes that saw through his soul for a split second. Then the moment was past, the mist moved once more and the momentary pressure was gone. All he could manage in the end though was a rather pained, Please? Lady Shan''s talisman was ice cold around his neck now. That was probably quite bad. He wanted to take it out and check the symbol. Lian Jing frowned out the window, Its just one old fool, doesnt have eyes to see the sky. Huang JiLao sighed. Jing, while it may just be one -Fates! He swore inwardly as the second talisman niggled again. Who as you put it so succinctly cannot see the sky for their eyes, provoking a confrontation now will just draw eyes here. That isnt what our Martial Teacher wishes. Already other families have moved towards North Fissure and South Grove. We have been successful so far because this place is less interesting... He picked that phrase carefully, just in case. In all kinds of ways... And I understand that the Din family has arranged an encounter with the local Young Master from the Ha clan. We play nice with Lu Ji, for now. Get what we need from here and use the school and the proclamation, when its made public, as the cover we need to enter the mountain range unnoticed. Something has turned eyes, other than our own teacher''s, towards this place of late. The trial by fire is something Martial Teacher apparently argued against, or so he claims in that communique, but we shall use it as we can. We take the best and brightest that this school has to offer, tell them were seeking rare plants, that we know, from our investigations and sources in the Hunter Bureau, to be related to the anomalies. Either we find what we seek C what Uncle Teacher seeks C or, based on his divinations, there is a high probability someone among the local school''s number will luck out, obtain something worthwhile and then show it off in the following competition, or make it known to us. Our Imperial Uncle will be one of the judges apparently and has a selection option on any talents that might emerge. He will select the most auspicious of the young talents and invite them back to Meng City to join the Pill Sovereign Sect as a core disciple. Even the Jade Gate Court or the Shu Vast Pavilion aren''t going to be that generous, I''d imagine. Lian Jing sighed and pursed her lips. Yes yes And once they are out from under the bothersome eyes Exactly, he agreed. It was not a plan without flaws, but no plan was; they could only hope that things would not deviate too wildly when you sent so many volatile ''talents'' into a trial like this. In any event, if the plan failed... it failed. He was prosaic enough to accept that the beginning and end of this was certainly outside their hands. If there was a toll, well, all that was lost were a few minor mid-tier schools in a provincial backwater. Few individuals of actual worth ever fell in these trials C their ancestors were too protective for that C and as far as the Azure Astral Authority was concerned any more could be obfuscated and denied, or just made plain inconvenient to follow up.

~ Lu Ji, Headmaster of the Blue Gate School ~
Lu Ji spent several hours longer in the Authority Bureau than was strictly necessary for an official of his status within Blue Water City, in the end. He had felt his Aunts gaze travel to the school compound several times since their talk. He doubted the brats making a mockery of his grandfathers ideals, or his Grand Uncle''s old study for that matter, knew exactly what it was that they had drawn the notice of. Which was good, because he planned to be a long way away, with as many of his students as possible when that calamitous fairy slipper dropped. The Authority Bureau had been surprisingly cooperative with his manoeuvring. He suspected it was because the influx of young nobles, not just from the Huang family but now half a dozen other influences from the Shen, Din, Bao, Jiang, Gan and Fei, to list but a few, into the four towns and three cities was also becoming a problem for the Duke''s Estate and the wider structures of civil authority, not just the local schools. The new Duke was fastidious and dutiful. He had been groomed from a young age by his father, the old Duke, to succeed in the position. Based on his previous meetings with the young man, his father had instilled him with the level of martial principle and righteous mentality that probably exceeded what the vast majority of young nobles of the central continent were able to fully envisage even in their most fevered delusions. Never mind that he was a generation hopper, ascending to Dao Immortal some two millennia ago, with barely a thousand years of cultivation under his belt prior to that and then Dao Lord a mere 500 years ago. He was also not a subscriber to the Blue Morality. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. The Duke still tolerated it, much like Lu Ji and the various other schoolmasters and sept leaders tolerated the nobilitys fascination with that ridiculous document which they held up at every turn to further cement their societal and economic position over the lower orders. It was not worth picking a proper fight over something that had the backing of a Heavenly Clan, especially when it provided dubious, if useful, control C control necessary in societies as ill-disciplined and riotous as those in which cultivation powerhouses arose regularly. Simply put, it was a soft...ish glove that was better than the alternative. So he felt his heart sink when he saw vice headmistress Ling Tao hurtling across the courtyard in his direction, with a look approaching proper panic in her eyes. Stopping short of Lu Ji she gave the proper salutations as quickly as possible and then panted out. This just arrived from the central continent, Teacher. She proffered the scroll which, while sealed, was fully readable, no doubt by intention he felt somewhat glumly as he scanned it. He read the thing a second time just to be sure he wasnt having some nightmarish hallucination, then cursed all young nobles in his mind. I take it we are not the only recipients of this? he said after a long pause. Ling Tao, still catching her breath, shook her head. All three schools, the Authority Bureau AND the town authorities have all received it it will already be making the rounds via the public channels as well. Lu Ji groaned and sat down, in a very un-headmasterly manner, on the fence overlooking the courtyard pond. And what is the view of our school''s pupils on this... Remarkable opportunity? The outer disciples? They have been well, they are very much in Young Noble Huangs camp, Teacher, Ling Tao muttered, sounding deeply embarrassed. As if the sublimation of two hundred talents from the minor nobility and merchant houses by the Imperial Court and the Huang clan was something she could actually do anything about. Our inner disciples, she continued. Well its mixed, they all see the appeal of such a remarkable opportunity, and several are calculating enough to consider it worth the risk? I see, Lu Ji nodded glumly. Make me a list. Dont write it down, we will discuss it in the Blue Pavilion in the morning. Very good, Teacher, Ling Tao saluted once more then left, again with somewhat unseemly haste. By this time she was not the only one. Lu Ji noticed both the transmission envoys for the Seven Shifts Heavenly Eye Pavilion and the Blue Water City Hunter Bureau sprinting across the far side of the square. With a further soft exhalation of breath, he got up and started to stroll, in a rather mundane fashion for one of his status, not towards the school C there was no reason for him to spend any time there with those two occupying his quarters C but rather towards the northern outskirts of the town where his grandfathers villa lay. Along the way, he started to compose a very carefully worded letter to the Blue Water Province''s Duke, Lord Cao Leyang. ~ Jun Arai, The Herb Hunters ~ Arais message jade cooled around her neck. She ignored it as they picked their way carefully along a rock-strewn path, only to come up short because Juni had also stopped, as had Lin Ling on the path behind. All of you just got a message transmission? Sana asked from behind. Seemingly so. Who on earth is it from? She quashed her annoyance as she hauled out her own jade and, pressing her thumb to it, watched as a glittering scroll and a seal appeared in front of them all. The others all did the same and there were five glittering scrolls, all identical, hanging in the air. That alone marked it out as being rather abnormal; nobody local would bother with the expense of such a format just for a simple message. BY ORDER OF HIS ROYAL AUGUST AND SACRED PERSONAGE A TRIAL FOR THE GOOD FORTUNE OF THE YOUTH OF THE GENERATION IS ANNOUNCED. HIS AUGUST PERSON, BLESSED BY THE HEAVENS, HAS DECREED AN OPPORTUNITY FOR THE YOUTH OF THE BLUE REALM. ALL WHO ARE ELIGIBLE MAY PARTAKE OF THIS GREAT EVENT IN BLUE WATER CITY AT THE SET DATE. [9th to 17th of the Month of the Monkey, 19th Millennium - 6th Gen. of Dun.] ALL WHO EXCEL SHALL, UPON THEIR SUCCESSFUL RETURN, BE JUDGED THROUGH THEIR CONTRIBUTION AND THE WINNER BY IMPERIAL AUTHORITY SHALL BE GRANTED THE OPTION TO JOIN ONE OF THE GREAT SCHOOLS. THE TRIAL SHALL BE SET AS PRESENTED Staring at it, Sana frowned. Well, thats informative, if bombastic-sounding. Kun Juni frowned and said, Show me the details. Her scroll shifted suddenly and new text appeared. THE TRIAL SHALL BE SET AS PRESENTED HIS AUGUST IMPERIAL MAJESTY HAS HEARD THE WORDS OF HIS VASSALS AND PEOPLES AND HAS DECLARED A TRIAL OF EXPLORATION. THE LAST GREAT UNDISCOVERED FRONTIER OF OUR EASTERN AZURE AWAITS YOU, PROUD YOUTHS OF OUR GREAT IMPERIAL REALM. ENTER THE YIN ECLIPSE MOUNTAIN RANGE AND UNCOVER ITS SECRETS, SEEK NEW DESTINY WITH THE BLESSINGS OF FATE AND USHER IN A NEW AGE OF PROSPERITY FOR THE PEOPLE OF OUR EASTERN AZURE BLUE MORALITY REALM WITH YOUR VALOROUS ACTIONS. 30,000 YEARS AGO THE GREAT SAGE BLUE WATER ENTERED INTO THOSE LANDS AND EMERGED TRIUMPHANTLY TO PRESENT HIS GOOD FORTUNE BEFORE OUR AUGUST FATHER. I, YOUR IMPERIAL MAJESTY, TRUST THAT YOUR VALOUR SHALL EXCEED OUR REVERED ANCESTORS. IN COLLABORATION WITH THE AUTHORITY BUREAU ALL WHO CARRY ITS TALISMANS MAY PARTICIPATE. IF YOU LACK SUCH MEANS, YOU MAY REGISTER AT ANY PROVINCIAL AUTHORITY TO TAKE PART. YOUR TALISMANS WILL TRACK YOUR PROGRESS, SANCTIONED BY OUR IMPERIAL ASTROLOGY BUREAU. THE INDIVIDUALS WHO PRESENT THE MOST REMARKABLE TREASURE OR COMPREHENSION AS ADJUDGED BY OUR APPOINTED ENVOYS AT THE CLOSE OF THE TRIAL SHALL BE PRESENTED OUR PERSONAL REWARD AND GRATITUDE JUST AS THE BLUE WATER SAGE WAS. GO WITH BLESSINGS AND GOOD FORTUNE, YOUTH OF OUR REALM. ~Sealed~ ~ EMPEROR DUN JIANG~ They all stared dully at the proclamation, not even sure where to start. -Have they taken leave of their senses? Arai found herself wondering in the back of her mind. After a few moments of stunned silence, Han Shu finally found words to speak. Isnt this asking for the death of a generations youth.? "...The Emperor?" her sister said, sounding a bit strangled. "A trial? Here?" Juni sounded equally disbelieving. "Like the thing they do at the Dragon Pillars every few years?" As one, all five turned to stare up at the peaks that towered over them. Even two hundred miles in and several thousand metres up, they seemed to scale the sky itself. Great thunderclouds roared around the heights of Yin Eclipse itself, Thunder Crest Pinnacle and East Fury Peak at this very moment. Further across the valleys, the equally precipitous Trampling God Spire, the nearest of East Furys peaks was being ravaged by what appeared to be acidic clouds from this distance. The forest below them hummed with restrained vitality. Birds flitting through the trees and occasionally getting devoured when they passed to close to an uki uki tree or trappish vines. Under the canopy would be a leafy quagmire of predatory vegetation and arboreal fauna, all of it with the potential to bring death to the unwary this far in. She sat down on a rock and took a sip of a hydration tonic. This is going to mess us over so hard when it comes to ensuring we dont get an Autonomous Censure over the herb levy, isnt it. Yep, Lin Ling grimaced and wiped a strand of blonde hair, slick with damp, off her face. At the head of this valley should be one of the rogue mutates that the Beast Hunter Cadre encountered during their last patrol out this far, she added, glancing at the jade scrip lashed to her wrist like a forearm guard, which it also occasionally doubled as. Enchanted jade of that quality was as tough as a piece of quasi-immortal grade armour, albeit with not of the other perks of such a thing. We need to go across the west face, Juni noted, pointing down across the valley. On the far side, where their path would have led, was a shifting miasma that seemed to blend into the leaves, almost unnoticeable at this distance unless you paid attention to the shadows beneath the trees. This is going to be a long day, isnt it, Han Shu wearily interjected, staring up the slope in the other direction, where their new path was going to force them. Following his gaze, she could only agree, the tumbled rock shelves were strewn with recently deposited erosion debris from caves higher on the ridgeline, tangled shrubbery rapidly reclaiming everything.. Water ferns and vines were everywhere, and the whole place was rife with the potential for hidden danger to skulk unseen. She laughed bitterly and adopted a tone of mock cheerfulness Just look at it this way, bro: youre doing this with us! That brought a sour laugh from Juni. Yep. You get to walk in the mountains with four beautiful young ladies and have perilous adventures, partake of mighty deeds and see wondrous and mysterious views like this. She gestured back down the valley, where the changing weather patterns left a patchwork of sunbeams, rainbows and the occasional thundercloud. The dappled over-canopy of the cloud forest shimmered below them, a kaleidoscopic patchwork of colourful leaves and miniature ecosystems within the offshoot valleys that almost seemed like their own little worlds as you made your way through them. Or, Juni pointed beyond it to the distant shimmer of pagodas and towers of West Flower Picking Town. Somehow they were still visible despite the apparently vast distance, a rare visible reminder of the combined wonder of the selective perspective and the strange way space worked this close to the peaks. You could be doing this with some obnoxious little shit from the coast, amped up on glory and face, standing right behind you telling you to go faster because they might turn a nail or dirty their robe. However, Sana was staring at her talisman with a foul look on her face now. We do have a proper problem. She held up her Hunter Pavilion talisman, which was once again glimmering dimly. All five of them pulled out their own talismans and looked at them: all glimmered with a slightly unnatural light. This message was simpler and shorter... and the five Hunters all found themselves tempted to throw their talismans straight off the cliff into the forest below when they read it. DESIGNATED MISSION: ~ ALL WEST FLOWER PAVILION HUNTERS ABOVE SEVEN-STAR GRADE ~ ESCORT YOUNG MASTER HA YUN INTO THE INTERIOR OF THE YIN ECLIPSE MOUNTAINS AND ENSURE THEY FIND A PRIZE WORTHY OF THE AUGUST THRONES TRIAL. - VALLEY MASTER AUTHORITY [SEAL] - TOWN AUTHORITY [SEAL] - HA CLAN [SEAL] She, along with the rest, stared at the message dully. "Really Father, your concerns of trouble were disturbingly spot-on," her sister muttered. After a long moment, she spoke for all of them. Right lets just ignore that. Avoiding that festering pile of monkeyshit is why were here anyway. Yep, Han Shu grimaced, evidently sharing her opinion. Juni and Lin Ling both rolled their eyes and started upwards again. Determined to get the parting shot, her sister finished up his sentence for him. Lets get climbing, it doesnt mention a failure state, and six-star mutate earth seizing lamium does not pick itself... or so I am lead to believe. That brought a round of somewhat weary laughter from all of them as they continued on their way and over the next few hours she mostly put the messages out of her mind. While it was clearly aimed at them, the superiority of their existing mission absolutely outranked even a personal request from the Valley Masters Authority and the Ha clan, so it was perfectly within their rights to ignore it. They were already on a ''Designated Mission'' in any case, so really it was totally within their rights to pretend they had seen nothing. When they returned in two weeks, the trial would already well underway. The follow-on request linked to their current mission would then allow them to dodge the rest of this mess entirely. It meant nothing to them in any event; it was the issues with the logistics levy that concerned them. The landscape around them was changing at any rate, the cloud forest closing in as they climbed. The path was less a trial, and more winding arcs of least resistance over rock scree and around thickets of dense vegetation, climbing ever upwards. The exit to this valley was some thirty miles to the north-west and would take them to a point almost on top of their next target, a mutate lamium that had been sighted several times in the next valley. So how are we going to go about this next one? Lin Ling asked, from just in front of her. Hmm she thought out loud. Probably best to leech it of its qi reserves as subtly as we can the location is Yes. We dont want to rile up the life-breaking aspen in any way, shape or form, Juni agreed from ahead of them. Their discussion was cut short for a few moments as they navigated the large sloping rock that was a miniature run for water ferns. It seems its earth attuned... with some minor mutation for thunder and fire? Ahh, it was originally earth lash lamium according to Senior Yaos notes, Han Shu consulted his own jade tablet and recording scrip as he waited for her, and Sana behind, to haul themselves up the rope he had dropped and was holding for their ascent. She reached the top of the rock a moment later, running a hand through her hair to remove the worst of the water and then squeezing out what she could from her sleeves. It was humid enough that there was no point in trying to dry off her clothes properly and their quality was good enough that they wouldnt chafe when wet anyway. She took over from Han Shu, holding the safety rope for Sanas ascent while he quickly sorted out some talismans and ward stones to review what he had. The fire is problematic but it seems by far the least of the three elements it has an affinity for. In that case I say we start sapping it with wood although why in the fates is an earth lash mutate hiding in the life breaking aspen grove? Lin Ling added, sitting down beside her to wait for Sana to finish climbing up. Whats the holdup? she called down. Sana should have been up by now. Sage cutter ant line, her sisters voice echoed up, sounding bored. Oh. Well just be safe, she called back down. In the end, it took ten minutes for the ant swarm to make its way across the base of the rock. It was an unfortunate confluence of biomes: the ants despised water, and the area around the base of the colossal slab was the driest path due to the overhang. The area below it was a death trap in many ways; an ecological one C not a dangerous Qi Zone, simply a place where stuff fell off the rocks above and accumulated below. While passing along it, they had already harvested a few useful fungi and some rare snail shells that would be useful for medicines. However, what was bountiful for them was also a happy scavenging ground for many other critters, looking for things swept off the rocky slopes. Making their way onwards, they debated the best means to sap their target. Grandmaster Li had given Juni a new booklet of ward stone tabulations a few weeks ago, updated to her specifications. She had been meaning to go get one done as well, but it was expensive, even with Grandmaster Lis generous discounts to the Pavilion. I think we go with a triple circle of wood, supported by minor fire to overcome the thunder and water to overcome the fire, Han Shu pondered, thumbing through the wood chapter of Junis booklet. Do we have enough stones for that? she queried. She had had about two hundred of each to start with and since they started she had used maybe a quarter of her stock I have 150 wood left. I have sixty left her sister added. Ninety-one... and 120 water, Lin Ling supplied from ahead. Eighty wood 150 fire and water, Juni added. Seventy-five. Han Shu frowned We need three hundred-odd wood stones... thirty-three fire and sixty-six water. Should be, Juni agreed. Enough then. She glanced at the formation Han Shu was considering as they swapped position on the line. Still doesnt explain why its in the aspen grove, to begin with, Lin Ling frowned. Suppression? It may be trying to consolidate itself before advancing. She replied. If that was the case, and she suspected it was, hence why this one target had been selected over the two fire lash lamium beds that were in this region, they might have an easier time with this one compared to the others. Uhgh, Lin Ling sighed, I wish I could become a plant they have it so easy. Her sister laughed at that, and she allowed herself a wry chuckle. Lin Ling was struggling with a bottleneck of sorts in her physical cultivation: if she recalled correctly the younger girl required some expensive fire herbs with a gentle nature to help temper her meridians before she advanced her mantra. They might find them out here if they were lucky, but otherwise, it would mean expensive purchases back in town. The message talisman cooled again on her neck. She glanced at it and sighed. It was another message upgrading the status of the previous mission authorisation to be on par with a designated request from the Authority Bureau, for the good of the town, courtesy of an amended authority seal originating from the Astrology Bureau. Seriously? Han Shu sighed, staring at his own talisman. Changes nothing, Sana grunted, squinting up the slope. This next one is gonna be awkward that loon vine has started to encroach and it may have rock roots. She followed her sisters pointing hand, appraising the plant. It was easy enough to pick out, with twisty-shaped vomit-coloured leaves. This far away she couldnt smell the faint perfume of its sap, which was a good thing. However, the next slab was also colonised by a huge swathe of water ferns, and that was what her sister had flagged. There would be a not inconsiderable risk of the sap leeching persistently through the rock runoff, allowing it to have qi roots far beyond its obvious reach... She pushed qi through her ocular meridians and stared at the rock for several long moments, letting her vision acclimate to the different way the world worked. The waters carried the neutral signature of the water ferns and there was some underlying distortion with the slab, which was neither unusual nor particularly convenient right now. Turning her eyes to the greenery above, she tracked the rest of the plant until her vision was diffused rapidly by the shifting morass of green and mixed signatures. There was no convincing evidence of the vines field, no tell-tale discolouration or dispersal of the local qi, but plants like the loon vine were deserving of their bad reputation. Do you see anything, sis? she asked Sana, whose vision was a bit better at determining differences in aspect. No" her sister shook her head. "But something is off with this area, up towards the top of the slab. I still say we go up the right side its worth the twenty minutes of scrambling to not have a splitting headache for the next six hours or get ambushed by something in those ferns. It''s a long fall down, and we don''t bounce so good up here. "I don''t see anything either," Juni frowned, but that swathe of ferns still gives me a wrong feeling. "Plus one on the bad feeling," Lin Ling agreed. "Yes. We indeed don''t bounce good," Han Shu added with a dark chuckle. He was still nursing a few bruises from a trip down a lower slab that had turned into a water slide courtesy of a water orchid. In the end, it took closer to an hour than twenty minutes, but it was better to be safe than unpleasantly afflicted. Sitting on the next level, eating some of the nutritious herb-infused bread she had bought from Mrs Leng, she reviewed their plan of attack on the lamium. If it all went to plan it would be quite boring and take about half a day of sitting around, slowly sending it into a comatose stupor with wood qi poisoning, before digging it up. Then they would have to neutralise that and put it in stasis so it could be transported. Its the neutralising that worries me, her sister said, peeking over her shoulder. Yep. It will be exposed, we will be exposed, and if we get raided by something it will all be for naught, she agreed. What do you have in the way of Grandmaster Lis finest? she called over to Han Shu, who was drinking from a jar of spirit herb soup. A few barriers capable of keeping six-star actives contained for an hour or so Han Shu shuffled his own talisman wallet open, checking the sigils in it before continuing One that can hold a seven-star ranked monster for a few minutes, but will take a lot of wind up and is really only good as a trap. I have an eight-star one, Juni noted. Id rather not have to deploy it though its quite old She didnt add expensive. Money saved lives out here, so whinging about the price was dumb. Age on the other hand new talismans were generally better. It is one of Mr Grandmaster Mangs specials though -Ah. She winced inwardly even as the others all nodded sagely. Grandmaster Mang was their town''s other formations guru. If Grandmaster Li was the principled eccentric, the trailblazer in that field in the town, then Grandmaster Mang was, well, the mad eccentric. The artisan. He only sold his stuff to auctions, and his works were always impressive, it was just It wasnt that they were unreliable, but rather they tended to do things above and beyond what you sometimes expected, and every single one was a bit unique. They were excellent if you had to make some critter''s day permanently miserable though. She had a few of Grandmaster Mangs Prismatic Pit talismans in her own sheaf, a present from her father for her fifth anniversary as a Herb Hunter. She had used one on an eight-star shifting alkr the previous month and it had turned the horrible thing into a pink gerbil. Permanently. Grandmaster Mang had bought the transformed critter off her for 10 spirit stones. Well so long as we have the means, she agreed. I have a full complement of Nascent Soul and Spirit Severing elemental offensive talismans, Lin Ling added. She stood up. Well we should get over the ridge before darkness falls. Definitely, Juni agreed. The notes say that there are devouring centipedes in this part of the gorges and a run-in with a few of those would not be part of the plan. She flipped through her own scrip to find the ancillary information. The notes say there was a nest with at least one seven-star one. They had an uncharacteristic glut of knowledge on the non-herbaceous threats in these valleys, which was a nice change. The Beast Hunter Cadre was excellent at their job, but the fauna situation could change so quickly from seasonto season that information quickly became unreliable no matter how often patrols were undertaken. Still, it would have been nice to have one of their number along for the trip, she reflected as she finished the bread. Chapter 6 – What Goes Around? (Obsolete)
...The Ha clan are a curious beast in the current generation; where other ancient noble clans almost exclusively focus their efforts upon securing their position from one generation to the next upon the grand stage of the central continent, the Ha clan has long divided its efforts in acquiring and controlling assets beyond these scepterd shores. To many, this is seen as anathema of what the nobility of this world stands for. The nobility of the world are the favoured sons and daughters of heaven. To seek to control mere towns and cities in those lesser lands is the act of the mercantile, and the common person such influences should be beholden to them, yes, but who would stoop to relying on such paltry and ephemeral influences and moneys to support their position directly? Such a thing would be a disgrace to their ancestors. However, another view can also be espoused: In taking this path, the Ha clan is largely without competition and has, through the millennia, quietly become the back channel by which many lesser influences seeking to rise into that highest rank find resources to set up their own footholds on the Imperial continent. Which is the correct path is hard to say but, in all my own dealings with the Ha clan, I have always found them to be circumspect and much more approachable than their peers... if with a certain edge.
Excerpt C The Great Clans of the Imperial Continent By Seng Mo.

~ Ha Yun, Young Master of the Ha Clan ~
Ha Yun stood in the hall of the Hunter Pavilion in West Flower Picking Town and felt annoyed. Old Man Ling sat behind the desk, looking remarkably unperturbed for the amount of focus being put on him right this moment. The Valley Master C his great uncle and also an inner disciple of the Blue Gate School, as well as the current administrator of the valley for the school C had both hands on the old mans desk and was panting slightly, having just given voice to his frustrations. At quite some length and with a certain volume, it had to be said. Ha Yun had been impressed at that. He didnt think a lot of his uncle, who had married into the clan through his somewhat meek elder cousin; for an inner disciple of the Blue Gate School, he was fairly mediocre as a cultivator. Several employees of the Pavilion were cowering behind Old Ling, their faces white and their clothes suspiciously damp in places. The Valley Master was clearly under pressure from the clan for this to work out, because he had not held back much as far as he could see. The old man, on the other hand, looked utterly unperturbed, and could not have seemed more at ease even if he had put his feet on the desk. The crux of the problem was this, it seemed: three days previous, at the break of dawn, all four Hunter teams that were currently active with unified ratings of five-star or higher had moved out. They were gone before anyone in the Town Authority actually realised they had departed, and someone had had all the official jadework done to dispatch two teams, of eight people each, to the north apparently, via the spatial terminus at the head of the valley to North Fissure Town. Their listed mission was to gather leng jing flowers at special request of the North Fissure Military Bureau. That alone would have been fine, although those teams had taken with them a further forty-odd Herb Hunters as adjunct bands, claiming it was a training mission, which he thought rang rather hollow as an excuse in the current circumstances. It was the other two teams, however, the real elite teams that had also left, that had his uncle spitting invectives and the old geezers on the Town Authority looming like they believed they were some ancient primordial beings. One team C Han Shu, Jun Arai and Jun Sana according to the records C had gone west with one of the civil advisors to the Town Military Authority, Jun Han. Apparently the Blue Duke had personally summonsed him for something related to the logistics levy and he had decided it was opportune to take his daughters with him. He had even secured an official request for it, which was unusual; there was no way someone of Jun Hans status should be able to leverage or bribe that and certainly not from the Duke''s Authority. Han Shu had accompanied them, apparently because he wanted to broaden his horizons according to the official designation. That was as close to a non-reason as it was officially possible to get, really, and he considered himself something of an expert in such ''reasons'' since they were usually what his parents ensured was on the record when they sent him to Blue Water City to do family missions under the cover of the Hunter Bureaus authority. The other group had gone east. This team, led by Kun Juni, was comprised of Lin Ling, Ren Kalis, Deng Mu and Shi Mu. Their designation was apparently to hunt down a bunch of mutate plants listed by the last few Beast Hunter Cadre patrols in the Inner Valleys, and even on the lower slopes of the western face of the Great Mount. If, in the process, they could bring back anything of a grade sufficient to bolster the towns newly enhanced levy commitment they would get special commendation PER submission, which was disgustingly generous. -Akin to daylight robbery actually, he thought with a scowl. The whole thing had been signed off in an extraordinary meeting of the most influential town captains in Blue Water Province C from their local West Flower Picking, South Grove, Nine Clouds and Moon Peak Gate C the very night they departed, to address some new levy commitments upon the four towns Imperial Bureau Captains and the Envoy Bureau. He had heard something of this back in the clan, but mostly ignored it as it had no bearing on him at the time. The higher-ups had been quite proud of it, however, so it stood to reason that this mess had now enraged people in many quarters who were seeking to exploit the situation. Especially after they went to the effort to engineer it with foreknowledge of the proclamation that had landed, intending to take all the elite Hunters out of commission for the duration of the trial to ''support'' the Ha family. That would have put such pressure on the local Pavilions that they could have swept up everything in the aftermath of the trial he guessed, using their own clan reserves to ''buy'' out the engineered levy deficit in the process. It was hypocritical as a point to complain about, but Ha Yun, looking at this, could only think that the two forces were colluding to screw over the logistics levy designation that had been so painstakingly set up by the coastal nobility and the Ha clan. It was hardly the place of the Bureau to intercede in municipal matters out here. When the trial announcement had arrived that morning with the Ha clan, through their private contacts, hours before it was formally announced in West Flower Picking Valley, his father, aunt and big brother had all started putting pieces in motion to make the best of it. Then all parties discovered to their horror that everyone they needed to make their local advantage feasible had already left town on these official designations. Not through the Hunter Pavilion, because those would have been caught and twisted accordingly, but through the higher authority of the Hunter Bureau itself, co-designated by the Military Bureau. His father, in a rage, had summoned the Valley Master directly, who had come here with most of his own Authority in tow and plenty of hangers-on, all looking to see a good show. And so here they were. A command message had been sent, by Valley Master Authority, backed by the Town Authority and a rough quorum of sympathetic elders from other associations. It was just a matter of ensuring that they had some way to catch up to the team hunting mutates on the western access to the Great Mount... except the team had not acknowledged the reply. It was clear they had received it, seen it even, the authority the Town Governors office possessed was capable of determining that along with their proximal location, but the total lack of acknowledgement was the final slap that had set the mans rage on fire. So now they had six hunters left in the valley, which was the accepted threshold limit that had to be in reserve at all times. It just so happened that all six were either members of the Lin or Ha family, and all were also part of the Master''s Pavilion. Three of them, including Ha Yun himself, were accredited as five-star herb hunters. -Not that Ive ever actually been out on anything more dangerous than spirit grass picking, he thought with a grimace; all his missions were theoretical consultations, intended to put him in a good position for the School trial in two years when he would be Soul Foundation. Practical missions were menial and below a noble scion of an old and influential family like the Ha. They were also terrifyingly dangerous, and so someone as important to the family as him would never be risked on them. It was those six, including himself, who were now arraigned behind the Valley Master. All of them looked a bit shifty, he had to admit even him, as much as he didnt want to acknowledge it. After several more minutes of protestation and wrangling, the Valley Master just spat on Old Lings desk and stalked out, his bodyguards in tow. Old Ling''s gaze shifted slightly to the six of them and made a faint head motion with a clear meaning: get out. There was a subtle pressure that came with it that made his skin crawl. It wasn''t qi, intent or soul strength, some other kind of energy radiated off Old Ling or a moment, making his skin prickle and his insides twist. Nobody needed any second reminders, assuming this was the first. That was how they found themselves in a tea house overlooking the central square, drinking spirit alcohol as only rich young scions of nobility could in a place like this and trying very hard not to be too obvious. Outside, the town was undergoing something of a shakeup, based on the squads of militia shuttling around as the powers that be ransacked the bureaucracy of the town as best they could to try to resolve the ''problem'' brought on by the mystical Qilin of genuine, actual C in their eyes C Bureau corruption. It cast an aura over the whole town that was unsettling frankly, and no amount of wine seemed to be able to quell his unease or that of his flunkies as they drank wine and ate fried snacks with a kind of aggressive, low key mania. Eventually, the four Ha Hunters arrived back at the Ha estate on the outskirts of the town sometime after midnight. He wasn''t really drunk C it was hard to get drunk as a Golden Core cultivator in this town. He was just considering how best to make a quiet entrance when one of the family elders stepped out of the shadows and motioned for all four of them to follow. All four were hauled into the private study of the Supreme Family Elder, and Ha Yun found himself being given a curative by a severe-looking manservant while the Supreme Elder, his father, the Valley Master and another thin man he didnt recognise pored over some chart on the table. Yun, he glanced up. His father was staring at him with a frown. It is unfortunate that circumstances have panned out the way they have. Ha Yun frowned: that was probably an understatement. Today the Ha clan had nearly come to physical blows with the Military Authority and the town''s Astrology Bureau. Left with nothing obvious to say, he just asked. Father, why dont we discipline Old Man Ling? What he did was clearly His father glanced at the Valley Master, who looked peeved and curtly shook his head. That old man has status outside the town. We have issues with the Bureau and overreach by the Blue Duke enough as it is, we do not need to add the indigenous into the equation... Yet. So the old man was definitely indigenous. It was hard these days to tell who was and who wasnt unless they wore their tattoos openly. Yet another reason that the Blue Morality should be more strictly enforced among the lower orders, Ha Yun thought. Then again, he found himself wondering what that strange power had been. Old Ling was a pure physical cultivator as far as he knew? There is a solution to our problems I understand, the Supreme Elder spoke up with a calculating look. The Valley Master looked a bit sour. That... I would be wary of that. Our family is not so weak these days that we need to crawl up the leg of one of the young nobles from over the water. That they reached out to you, us makes me worried," the Valley Master added. "You know whats going on in the other towns, right? In Blue Water City, with the Blue Gate School? Someone in the Imperial Court has decided that the Yin Eclipse Mountains are worthy of interest, this was the other participant. I can try to reach out to the... Old man? See if he has any opinion on this? Four people turned to look at Ha Yun for a moment, their gaze seeming to him a bit too speculative, as if judging something he couldnt quite grasp. I dont think that old man is a good fit, his father murmured in the end. Its better we leave him to his eccentric card games," the Supreme Elder agreed more decisively. Yes the final participant nodded. "You can rely on us in this matter. If he gets involved we will cede what little control we have left in this." His father looked a bit uncomfortable at that he thought, but the Supreme Elder nodded. "And there is no saying he is of a mind" The elder in favour of informing this ''old eccentric'' scowled, but stayed silent at that. "I suppose you are right," his father finally acquiesced. "Once its done, so long as its done right, they wont care enough to undo it. Ha Yun wondered who they meant. It was obviously one of the old ancestors they were talking about keeping out of the loop, but which one he had no idea. Did any of them like games? Thinking back to his age naming ceremony of some years back, when he had met most of them, none of those half a dozen old monsters who just sat in their villas playing music, fishing, writing poetry or watching clouds drift by seemed like the type of played card games. Unless games was a euphemism for something else. This is just some local politicking, Im impressed that you were so irritatingly outmanoeuvred frankly. The other man stared at Ha Yun for a moment. Especially after you went to all that effort to try to weaken the Hunter Pavilion. Perhaps its fortuitous that that cracked idea of using a borrowed knife to off this Jun Arai girl did not come to pass. The Supreme Elder scowled at the other man, but mollified his reply with uncharacteristic contriteness. The fates work in mysterious ways, always an opportunity within adversity can emerge. Yun. Boy, the Supreme Elder turned to him Tonight you will pack kit for travel, a spatial ring from the family vault will be made available and you will head to the main transition array at the valley head. You may take your friends if you will, if you think you can guarantee their safety, but do not speak to them about your objective until you are at the teleport. There you will be met by four elite envoys from the coastal estates. Come the morning, your father and I and Teacher Lan here will have prepared a spatial shift formation which we can use at the transition array. It will not be able to send you deep into the mountains, but it should put you close enough to Kun Junis group, based on their determined location, and you will catch up to them that way. Our Ha Envoys will ensure that they cooperate fully with our Ha clans goals. You understand? Standing upright, Ha Yun suddenly felt invigorated, now he actually did understand where they were going with this. Yes Old Ancestor, YES father! He offered a formal salutation and then practically ran out of the room to prepare. If everything went to plan he wouldnt be going to the Blue Gate School, but a proper influence across the ocean after all. The spatial fluctuation shattered the pre-dawn peace of the valleys like a peal of celestial thunder, distorting the qi flows and cooking a small section of loam in the process. Ha Yun stepped through and immediately wanted to vomit. His sworn companions C others would say cronies or flunkies C who were following fared little better. The four elites from the coastal estate impassively strolled through and then looked around warily while the other occupants of the clearing, of which there were five, stared blankly back at the new arrivals. -Well Belatedly, as the wrongness of the situation started to intrude, he realised that the group were staring blankly not at them, but rather at what was immediately beside where they had arrived. The clearing in the cloud forest was some forty metres across and was situated near the valley wall of wherever they were. The smell of earth, rich in the air, was now punctuated by the smell of faintly burning vegetation and the severed trunk of a twometre tall giant plant with furry brown-gold leaves lay to their immediate left, smoking faintly as threads of void flame licked at it. To their right, the other four primary stems of the plant shifted faintly and the elite envoy, Sir Teng, who had stepped out in that direction, quietly crumpled to the ground and turned into loamy leaf litter without uttering a sound. Ha Yun felt a hand grip his back and a force propel him to the edge of the clearing. One of his childhood friends, Ha Mun, crumpled into loamy dust, a look of disbelief in his eyes even as his life force was also pulled away. -Earth corrosion! The realisation of what had killed both of them made his limbs go cold. The remaining two envoys grabbed a boy apiece and blinked away from the plant simultaneously. Sir Jing cursed abruptly and tore his own arm off and threw it back into the clearing even as it disintegrated into leaves, his decisive action saving his life. The second teleportation made everyones hair stand on end. Literally. He yelped in shock as the space where they had just been buckled and spatial static and void flame consumed the point where Ha Yun and his group had previously arrived. This time the mutate lamium, which was what the thing seemed to be, was entirely subsumed in spatial turbulence. However, rather than being destroyed it just seemed to pulse faintly then fade away, its thick bamboo stems collapsing into the earth only to re-emerge on the opposite side of the clearing from the group, all five now fully regrown. Its furry brown leaves shivered faintly. If anyone present had been able to connect empathically with plants they would have been met with some interesting verbal invective and a grim sense of something called Schadenfreude a word that would have perplexed all concerned except for the plant itself, which prided itself on its learned status and knowledge of esoteric things. With a further ripple, it collapsed once more into the loam and vanished from immediate sight. Three figures stepped out of the turbulence, totally unperturbed by the mess they seemed to have caused. One, a beautiful girl in a red dress and a veil, held a jade tablet. The other two, youths of his age it seemed, were both dressed like eccentric scholars: one in a garish purple and green robe hemmed with black and red roses, the other in a much more staid blue and gold number with chrysanthemums in white inlaid across the panels. It seems we have arrived at our destination despite your companion''s concerns Young Noble Din, the red-robed woman drawled, looking around her curiously. It was your stratagem, Fairy Luo, that led us this far, the youth in blue and gold pointed out. I am surprised your father the Bureau manager agreed to such a thing, frankly. It is one thing to turn a blind eye, its quite another to loan out one of the Jade Loci Arrays. Im in awe of your talents Fairy Luo, Young Noble Din, but really Im much more concerned with what that thing that just waltzed right out of the void fire was, the purple and green youth interjected with a faint smirk on his face. His brain was already racing the fact that the blue-clothed youth was from the Din clan he wasnt sure if that was good or bad actually. All three turned to look at the point in the treeline where the lamium had vanished before turning back to the other occupants of the clearing, dismissing the group of five on the left side who were clearly commoners or some form of indigenous, based on their scruffy and muted attire and low cultivation levels. The red-clothed girl walked towards their group. Young Master Ha Yun right? Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Ahhh? he was surprised at that. He felt he would have remembered meeting her, although she did seem somewhat familiar. The beauty looked embarrassed and a bit discombobulated at his non-reply, until she noticed a patch of vomit on the ground nearby, somehow missed by the void fire. Ahh. Not much of a teleporter, Young Master Yun? she asked politely, while offering him a handkerchief. With a cough, he straightened up and replied: You find me at a disadvantage, Fairy? Luo. Ling Luo," she supplied helpfully. "I am one of the vice managers for the Civil Authority Bureau, in Blue Water City... I believe we have met before, Young Master Ha. Although I may not have been fully introduced at that time She offered her most diplomatic smile and carefully eyed the three guards behind him. I trust your brave companions injury was not? Ah. No. It was not, Lady Ling, Sir Huang spoke up directly on behalf of Sir Jing, who was seeing to his arm. Sir Cao just glared at the new arrivals. The injury was caused by the thing youyour companions chased off with your chance arrival, Ha Mao managed to find the courage to speak up. However, his words might as well have been water off a ducks back for all the good they did. In fact, the purple-clothed youth just sneered more, while the blue-gowned one looked annoyed now. Fairy Luo for her part just looked unconcerned. That was odd, now that he could place her. She was a cousin of Ling Yu, the famous or infamous, daughter of the Blue Water City Govenourexcept, that Ling Luo, while a beauty, was aloof and... He frowned, because the gaze she had just given the blue-gowned youth, that she likely believed subtle, wasn''t really that subtle... The object of her glance just shrugged, seeming to not care about their bad timing. The de facto leader of his remaining elite escorts, Sir Huang, spoke up again. I am Sir Huang, this is Sir Jing and my compatriot over there is Sir Cao. We are Young Master Ha Yuns personal protection for this trip. Sir Huang paused for a moment, eyeing the other two youths, who had not really stepped forward or introduced themselves. On cue, the blue-gowned youth stepped forward and smiled a bit dismissively. It is my honour to meet you, Sir Ha Huang, I am Din Ouyeng of the Jade Gate Court and this is my good friend Brother Ji. He turned and gave a salutation to Ha Yun. Brother Ha, it is an honour to meet you in person, I hope you can convey my best wishes to your Honoured Father in due course? Ha Yun finally found his footing in this weird conversation and replied: So it was Brother Din and Brother Ji, your own reputation resounds loudly. I am honoured to meet you here on the path. He managed to sort out his recollections of the briefing before they left enough to recall that the Supreme Elder had suggested inviting someone from the Din clan along. -Presumably, this is who he had contacted, but then why didnt we know? However...the fact that he was from the Jade Gate Court was outside of expectations really. That was a monolithic power of the central continent who could walk sideways in these lands if they wished. How had the old man gotten that much face, to ask someone like that? So, I take it you are here for the same reason as us? he asked in the end, fishing for some further context. It would appear so, what do you say we team up and proceed together in this endeavour? Ling Luo replied brightly with a total non-answer. He masked a frown. Had she had a personality transplant, or was the officious and very proper manner she had just a thing for her role within the Bureau? He had never had the opportunity to socialise with her in Blue Water City... That brought his focus, and that of the rest of their groups surviving members, back to the other occupants of the clearing. The five Herb Hunters were staring at both groups like a group of cats who have just seen a tiger walk into their alley. What concerned Ha Yun, however, was that he suddenly had the impression, for the second time in as many minutes, that neither he nor the other arrivals, were the tiger. "Why are you not coming" Ling Luo started asking a question just as he was about to ask where the Lamium had gone, but both were cut off when there was a gut-churning sense of disorientation, and then he was moving in an unnatural way for the second time in as many minutes.

~ Jun Arai, The Herb Hunters ~
The lamium bloomed. Everywhere. Arai dragged Han Shu onto a fallen tree that was particularly rich in wood qi and slammed a ward stone for water into a crack in it for good measure to provide it some support. Some dozen metres to her left, Sana had managed to get up a tree and was busily excavating a trappist vine shoot from its bough to use as a flail. Juni and Ling had used a valuable ground contraction talisman and stood on a ledge about thirty metres to their left on the scree wall, among a bush of flowering chrysanthemums with a strange blue-green tint. As for their new arrivals... they were not coping quite so well. The first group was within her expectations, although their timing was worthy of a truly inauspicious feng shui alignment. However the second group was just confusing: Ling Luo was Ling Yu''s older cousin, and more importantly was someone who worked in the Bureau, as a deputy for her father in his role as Bureau Chief for the entirety of Blue Water City. -Why the fates is someone like that out here, taking part in this mess, with two random young masters? -Also, why did she acknowledge Ha Yun, who she should barely know, but not so much as look at either Sana or Juni with whom she should be on at least greeting terms with? -Not to mention... why in all the fates is she dressed like she is going to some high society party and acting totally informal with those two? She would have to check with Sana and Juni later, they both had much closer personal ties to the Ling family, and friendship with Ling Yu... -At least they can throw talismans, she grimaced, quickly surveying the carnage that was unfolding. The second group had now managed to react to the totally unsurprising return of the lamium and were hurling talismans like they were going out of style. Unfortunately, they had precious few wood talismans by the looks of it, so their attacks were muted in impact. Ha Yuns group was down to four, not counting the guards. She didnt recognise any of them beyond their earlier introduction, which had been loud enough for them to hear. Sir Jing had gripped Ha Yun and teleported into the treetops based on the screaming and the falling leaves, Sir Huang was using some form of Immortal sword art to fend off the enraged lamium mutate, while Sir Cao had rescued the other two... and copied her, she noticed, by finding another nearby log enriched with yin wood qi to squat on. Grimacing, she signed towards him to come towards her. The bodyguard glanced at the youths he held, then at her much larger log, and with a single bound brought the two over. Young Master Ha showed us images of the five we were meant to find. You are not among them, although I see you carry one of their tokens?" The bodyguard half asked, half stated. Arai glanced at the two idiots he had brought with him. Both were early Qi Condensation by the looks of it, and with minor earth qi poisoning now. She rummaged in her pouch for a moment and pulled out a bottle, tossing it to the bodyguard. Lun wood poison-shifting pills? he queried. Yep, she nodded. Its a corrosive earth mutate. Feed them one apiece and they will recover in a few minutes. We just need to hold out for ten minutes probably, until it causes enough imbalance that the local ecosystem takes action. Those young the bodyguard started to speak, frowning at her authoritative tone. Are going to run out of talismans before it runs out of qi. Certainly, if they dont start throwing wood talismans at it soon, she snapped. Because he seemed a bit oblivious to the circumstances they found themselves in, she added for good measure And because you all so kindly fed it spatial yin qi by the looks of it, thanks to teleporting right on top of it, we just better pray to the fates that it doesnt mutate a second time. If that thing evolves into something thunder element we are all deader than your poor compatriots will be. The bodyguard stared at her. Yin... Spatial? Evolve? Youre an indigenous body cultivatorhow Arai had a split second where she wondered if her brain was actually running out of her nose before blanking what he had said from her mind and returning to the important matter at hand: their imminent survival. Might I ask the Honoured Sirs cultivation realm? she muttered while surveying the devastation in the clearing. Ling Luo seemed to have finally wised up and was throwing out wood talismans like boiled sweets, which was fortuitous because the other two were not coping particularly well. She guessed their arts were water and metal, a bad match for this place. By comparison, Sir Huang had corralled two of the lamium''s main stems and appeared to be admirably immune to its earth corrosion. You may not, came the frosty response. Then if youre not going to be useful, at least keep Han Shu here alive, she replied. Sana had finally got a second trappish vine off the tree and was signalling her. With an expert throw her sister cast one of them over to her, then took a bunch of ward stones out of her own pouch. She noted, belatedly, as the vine lashed in her hand, that the other two bodyguards had also realised their issue at this point, as had the young masters and mistress: realm suppression. They were unable to draw qi from the landscape around here at all to enhance their arts. All they were doing was feeding the existing system. ''Devouring Crag Path'' as it was sometimes called, was one of the properly forbidden zones in this part of the mountain and they were on the edge of it. As indicated by the name, the devouring strength of the landscape was even more obvious than usual here. The only reason they were here was to get this fate-thrashed plant because of the levy order. Otherwise, it would have been quietly marked and ignored like a dozen other six-star threats just not worth the effort under normal circumstances. The trick now was to make sure it ran out of qi before the grove all around them woke up. Fortunately, the lamium was unwilling to move too far from here. Her earlier suspicions, about it using the edge of the ''Wandering Grove'', the life-breaking aspens little part of the Devouring Crag Path, seemed to be true. It was indeed using this place to pressure its own cultivation to force a breakthrough. Suppression and ignition. -Yet another thing most people dont believe, that the fate-thrashed plants can and will cultivate according to their own theories. That was a properly sealed bit of Bureau knowledge and the great secret that Old Ling had told them when they passed their eight-star certifications. Apparently there were only two ways to cultivate qi up here: Internally, or not at all. Spiritual cultivation, pulling qi from the surroundings to build your own foundation, becoming one with the world? That only worked when the world wanted to become one with you, rather than making you one with it. The lamium seemed to realise the game was up as well; its flowers, that had been an all-encompassing carpet before, were now merely dense. She gripped the trappish vine firmly and shoved a water ward stone at it. It hungrily devoured the qi inside and seemed to grow... Spikier. Good enough. She pulled out an air-walk talisman and slapped it on her chest, before running off the log towards the nearest of the five upright stalks. The lamium bloomed beneath her but she had put wood ward stones in her boots before the fight so the corrosive force was muted to a dull itch. For now. She hurled the flailing vine at the nearest stalk and watched with satisfaction over her shoulder as she made her way back to a different log, further around the clearing. The plant was now engaged in a tug of war with the trappish vine. A few moments later she saw Lin Ling repeat her feat on a stalk on the far side of the clearing. Then Sana, who had climbed high into one of the trees, dropped a third in an arching lob onto the furthest, most centrally located one. The plant rippled and two of its remaining stalks collapsed into loam while the three tangled up in vines were prevented from doing so by the trapping wood qi boosted by water ward stones within them. Its change in tactics and aggression was expected... by them at least, although it threw the arrivals for a loop as the two youths barrelled backwards, both using barrier talismans to block waves of earth corrosion. She had a pretty good understanding of how lamium fought intruders and predators, so she wasnt surprised when two stalks became dozens of smaller ones, punching upwards under all kinds of targets. They particularly focused on the log that held the three injured flunkies and the cultivator, Sir Cao. For his part, the Ha clan guard grabbed Ha Yuns compatriots and ran up a nearby tree. Han Shu, who had been left behind by Sir Cao, was saved from death by Juni, who used a precious blink lash talisman to teleport him off the log and onto the ledge above the cliff beside her. She wanted to curse the guard, but there was no opportunity. A split second later there was a dull boom as the tree the bodyguard had run up twisted in on itself and then exploded its upper portion across half the clearing. Half a body of something landed on the scree slope about twenty metres away. The two youths were nowhere to be seen for a few seconds before they both fell out of the tree looking frazzled but otherwise unharmed, having avoided the fate of their compatriot. She shook her head, wondering for a second what in the fates had happened, when a myriad-limbed thing skulked, somehow extending out of the tree, and picked its way gently across the ground. It gave no heed to the cultivators or the trappish vines. Instead, it moved to the middle of the clearing and sank its two front limbs into the earth, which suddenly churned. It was hard to make out what it was, in amongst the churning earth and splintered tree, but after a few seconds it raised its front claws and held a large fragment of dull grey root that was impaled on its limb and started to chew on it. She groaned. Mantis, Cicada meet Oriole. This was just the scenario that they had worried about when setting up this trap. What was worse was she recognised this particular predator. She was just about to signal their retreat from the grove entirely now that that thing had shown up when ....well... the insanity intensified. With a righteous yell, the youth wearing purple drew out a spear from his storage ring. The great devouring centipede slid out of the tree foliage entirely and landed on the ground. Its full length was about twenty metres long, a dull brown and green carapace with white and grey legs now in evidence to confirm the identification. It didnt rear, it just blurred towards the youth, who flipped out a strange talisman from his pouch. The centipede diverted at the last possible second rather than trying to surround the youth, who moved off into the scree, which rumbled and distorted as the centipede shifted through it with alarming speed as it chased after him. Juni and the others on the ledge glanced down and instantly vacated their position via air-walk talismans, sprinting towards the far side of the narrow gorge on that valley side. Their talismans ran out feet before they reached the wall and they leapt and clung onto the stones like rock lizards. The purple-robed youth clicked his tongue in annoyance and then shoved the spear into the air and spoke some unpronounceable words. A split second later a searing lightning bolt dropped out of the clouds onto the centipede. The air almost seemed to boil around them for a few seconds, then there was an eerie quiet. She felt a bit of blood dribble out of her ears. -Deafened. With a grimace, she ate a healing pill and within a few moments, the sounds of the forest become clearer once more. The centipede shook itself and moved back to the clearing, apparently unharmed apart from a few light scorch marks on its shell. She expected that; it was an earth and metal element qi beast wood and fire were what was needed to make its day miserable, not thunder which it was strong against anyway. The lamium at least seemed mostly spent. The damage to its root was probably not terminal. But... she made a quick calculation. She had been counting back the probable point when the grove would decide enough was enough since they started this. Between what they had achieved earlier, this, the centipede and the qi being wastefully spewed all over by the new arrivals she was not liking her answer at all. She signed Ling and Sana to pull out. Both affirmed quickly and started making up distance. Juni had Han Shu and one of Ha Yuns lackeys somehow. He was quivering like a leaf, but she saw a sheaf of talismans in his shaking hand. So that was good. Up? Or across? she signed to Juni, who had the best vantage point. Across. Higher, came back from Juni. Higher. Left, from Sana. Glancing up she nodded her understanding and bounded from her current position to a low bough about 10 metres away. From there she tapped the air-walk talisman on her chest again and sprinted upwards, avoiding foliage until she was in the tree crown. On the next tree over she could see the one-armed bodyguard and Ha Yun, who was looking disorientated. Glancing over she pointed up and away to the left, towards the cliff wall, then without waiting for any response jumped to the next tree crown. The fight down below reached its logical endpoint for the watching Hunters. The final bodyguard, Sir Huang, had gotten involved at last. Unlike the youth, he appeared to be doing actual damage to the centipede. It might have been her imagination but the purple-robed youth seemed quite put out by that. -Talk about pointless priorities... she hissed mentally. To her right, three colourful blurs sprinted up the scree slope as fast as their movement arts would let them in this oppressive landscape. Eventually, all the survivors reached the top of the ridgeline, dwarfed by the mountain above. There was no thunder now, just oppressive shadow and an unearthly, but still faint, chill; Yin Eclipse living up to its ominous name. Juni was first to speak. Shu? she caught herself with a grimace and glanced towards the others. Han Shu will be okay. He got a lung-full of the vapour when the second teleport landed, was all, she supplied Han Shu was a cultivator at the mid Qi condensation stage like Juni, he would be okay with time. It''s unfortunate, but I gave him the antidote already it could have been any of us. Sana nodded wearily in response. She was suffering from mild meridian shock it seemed, but would also recover in time. Although, speaking of time... she noted that the treetops had changed colour below, indicating that time was not on their side. We have a problem, she said, pointing down into the gully. Sana cursed. The Grove woke up. Yep, Lin Ling groaned. The fate thrashed Grove woke up, She looked across the treetops, noting the distance of the discolouration and its slow spread. Both directions and across the far ridgeline by the looks of it. The thirteen-star Life-Breaking Aspen Grove, an infamous passive threat that was as much a location as it was a plant and which all the Bureau documentation stressed to never annoy, was slowly sending out feelers to see if this disturbance was worth feeding on. She could feel its sleepy intent already on the edges of her mind, hunting for the things that had roused it from its slumber. Across the valley, she saw a long shape slither over the ridge and into a dark gap. The great devouring centipede had made its escape seemingly, back into its own little ecosystem. What is that? Ha Leng whispered, staring at the forest of identical trees changing colour below. Ling Luo also sat looking blankly at the valley. The Life-Breaking Aspen Grove its waking up. Juni grimaced. First time seeing the Inner Valleys at their most entertaining, Miss Luo? Sana chucked, rather grimly. The girl turned to look at her seemingly unable to even muster any particular charm. Why cant we use our qi properly here? What!?! Ha Yun gulped Thatthats that Grove? You teleported right into the Inner Valleys without even checking what kind of place this is she just stared at them, tuning out the disbelief and not so mild terror from the Ha group, who knew enough to know at least what to fear. She pointed up at the mountain. Thats Yin Eclipse Great Mount. Where its shadow falls she pointed out towards the horizon, where the Low Valleys ended and the High Valleys began. the natural laws of the world are sealed away. You either bring your own world with you to draw qi from, or you use physical cultivation to reinforce your body and get an extra edge. Its not fool proof but it does work. The girl snapped back at her. What crap? How is that even possible? This. Is. Eastern. Azure. Great Realm. The Blue Morality Emperor is supreme. How can something like thatthe... just because you Hunters know a little bit about plants you think you can claim something so it must be some weird geology in that.. Yes... She tuned her out as well: she wasn''t behaving like the Ling Luo she knew, Ling Luo would have known what she just said... which was odd, maybe the shock? In any event, if they were going to be idiots like that, there was no point really in talking to them. She turned to her sister and Lin Ling. Assuming the weather holds... we have just under half a day to get off this ridgeline and under the next high cliff. We have made enough noise as it is. Juni nodded grimly I dont want to be here when the shadow moves on. Sir Huang, who had remained silent until this point, frowned slightly. What happens then? Sana looked grim. You just met one of the valleys local seven-star mutates. The great devouring centipede That thing came out because it saw an opportunity to profit from our mess. Otherwise, it has the same limitations you do: no qi-retention, only exhalation. It recovers via eating the plants, like everything else out here. Pointing down into the valley she went on, The plants are different. That thing is a thirteen-star passive threat, personally classified by Sage Blue Water thirty thousand years ago when he was first exploring these mountains. Life-Breaking Aspen Grove. He wrote that its strength was close to that of a Dao Lord, even under this suppression. When the shadow of the mountain moves, thats when the twelve- and thirteen-star active threats come out and hunt Im not sure what realm youre at, Sir Bodyguard of our Ha Yun, but I can tell you that we have official realm classifications for several of the critters up here. Discounting the squirrel. Which is just..." She shook her head and stared back down into the valley. "The centipede is a seven-star sentient mutate with a cultivation rank somewhere around Dao Seeking. The nine-star are about the peak of Immortal. As for the higher grades? Those threats? Nobody whos seen an active one in the last thirty years has survived sane or uncrippled. The Duke''s forces met some during the expedition thirty years ago on the north-eastern slope of East Fury, by all accounts. A pack of bipedal rat-lizard-man things that could make themselves invisible and teleport when not in visual sight. He thought those were quasi-thirteen-star grade and was kind enough to register an extensive bestiary with the Hunter Bureau." I wonder, do you actually comprehend what those words mean Miss? Sir Cao cut in drolly. The purple-clothed youth laughed and said. Bumpkin, you think because you know about realms, you can just say something is close to Dao Lord and we will be impress? A cough from the red-clothed girl... who may or may not have been Ling Luo at this point... cut through their attempt at ridicule. SirDin? she quavered. Perched on her head, happily eating a food pill, was a two-tailed brown squirrel, its bright eyes glittering in the afternoon sunlight. It sniffed the air a few times and then hopped into her lap where it proceeded to paw the storage talisman around her neck a bit. What happened next made their collective blood run cold. It was what she had feared it might do to one of their talismans back when they encountered it days prior. The little squirrel gently hopped back onto her shoulder and, while everyone was still frozen in shock, unclipped the necklace and hopped onto the rock nearby. Completely oblivious to the onlookers, it poked at the different pearls and jade for a moment. It narrowed its eyes and selected one of the pearls, held it between its paws and squeezed. Just squeezed. The *pop* sound would live long in the nightmares of all present as the spatial cage on the jade pearl shattered open and scattered a hoard of pills, clothes, weapons, several crates of talismans randomly down around them. The squirrel hopped onto the pile and, in front of everyone, proceeded to haul out a small, crystal-clear, pill container with a smoky white and black pill in it. The seal on the outside read Nascent Origins Returning Dan. It considered it for a moment then flung it over its shoulder. She watched, hypnotised, as a presumably very expensive pill fell into the valley covered by the Aspen Grove, beyond any salvage attempt. The squirrel poked at a few more pill bottles, tossing them at random into the vegetation, before finally arriving at a grey-furred animal skin pouch. It poked the pouch a few times, then nodded to itself. Slinging the pouch over its shoulder, it turned to the assembled Hunters and cultivators. The purple-clothed boy had his spear out, levelled at the creature, and the blue-robed youth had drawn out a dark jade sword. This time it didnt bow. It took one paw and pulled down its eyelid while pawing its ear with the other paw. Then, without a sound, it dropped into the ground and vanished. A split second after, the pile of clothes was demolished with a lightning bolt cast from the end of the spear. The youth snarled in fury. She watched the koppi squirrel leave, even as she ducked to avoid a shattered chest of potions that flew off past her and broke open downslope. After a few moments, all she could find it in her to say was: Yeah. As we said. Theres also that squirrel. And its fate-thrashed weird. Chapter 7 – Higher and Further (Obsolete)
There are two places in the world I have come to truly despise with a dread passion worthy of the Nameless Fate itself. The sitting room of my mother-in-law and those Inner Valleys below the Yin Eclipse Great Mount. At least where my mother-in-law is concerned I can be certain that the fates might answer my prayers, because they are certainly blind before that accursed mountain.
~Anonymous Hunter Bureau Official.

~ Ha Yun C The Herb Hunters ~
Ha Yun cursed his aching muscles as he crawled across a narrow ledge. Behind him, Sir Jing silently followed with a much more practised ease. He had regrown his arm, thanks to Kun Juni in the end. It had come as a surprise to almost all of them that a Nascent Soul cultivators physical recovery was also suppressed up here. More embarrassingly, it turned out that among all those present, none of their group had brought any of those types of recovery pills. While mundane, they were pointlessly expensive for the resources involved and few cultivators would bother with them. The only reason Kun Juni had an ''Immaculate Recovery Pill'', as far as he could garner from the hushed and quite judgemental discussion between the five, was that limb loss was was a not uncommon hazard up here. The pill Sir Jing used was also one of only three they had with them, so in the end Senior Huang had actually paid her spirit stones for it, which seemed over the top to him, given Hunter ''ethics'' mandated the pooling of such resources on officially-sanctioned trips. He presumed that that was yet another reason his mother had had him certified at five-star and then ensured he never take a mission over three, ever. The idea of losing an arm to a plant was... embarrassing. Looking ahead, he shivered as another fern rained on his head. Jun Arai was scouting the path into the refuge from what he could see. It had been a shock to see Sana and Arai here, but it made sense in a way. The obfuscation was impressive, as was the desperation. The Local Bureau Authority sent the best team they could out into the deepest depths of this place to make sure they evaded censure, even being willing to risk accusations of corruption to do so. It was hardly noble, and stank of desperation, but the plot wasnt any of his business. Over the last few days a little part of him, a part that had been hidden away since he was seven or eight at least, the part that wanted to feel like he was achieving something worthwhile with his own skill, was now finding that he was nonetheless annoyed at it. It felt dishonourable somehow, and petty... his clan shouldn''t have to descend to the same level as the Bureau to achieve its goals. He stopped letting his mind wander and focused on not falling into the vegetative hell below. The exotic mix of mid-grade spirit herbs down there meant that he probably wouldnt know what killed him, assuming they ever found his corpse. Behind him, he could hear the steady drone of conversation between Fairy Luo and the other, who according to her was Ji Tantai. She was probably still denying how preposterous this place actually was. The squirrel had been a shock to everyone; a creature powerful enough to crack a spatial cage on a relatively high realm containment talisman with its bare paws would, outside this mountain range, be able to take human form and probably lead a mid-sized power. He had known of the squirrel already C although he had never seen it in person, it was somewhat infamous among the Hunter teams, the Beast Cadre and even the independent experts within the province. The Cadre apparently refused to hunt it down, despite several outraged demands at various points, and seemed to view the thing more like some kind of comedic or totemic mascot. That said more for their eccentric leader than anything else really, in his view. There was little comedic about a creature that had dodged an artefact-spawned lightning bolt and smashed a spatial cage seemingly at whim and did it up here, where the suppression was what it was. The lack of enthusiasm for hunting it down made sense if it was that powerful: what if there were more? If they came out of the valleys it might make the soul setting fiasco of a few years back seem tame. Carefully moving around a slick boulder, shrouded in water fern, he eventually found the subtly hidden gap that Han Shu had slipped through. Pushing past the fern to find the overhang beyond it, carefully in case there was something nasty skulking that Han Shu had missed, he saw the Herb Hunter vanish, pulling himself up over the lip of a water-eroded hole in the side of the overhang above them. A few moments scrambling and he threw out a guide rope behind him to show the others following where to enter. -Not that there is a need, really, a small voice in his mind pointed out. Lin Ling and Jun Sana brought up the rear now and, while he might dislike both of them personally, both were more than pretty faces in terms of their general competence, whatever the views around him on the Pavilions promotion practices. There had been two instances where the straggler C Sir Cao and then Ha Leng C had been caught by trappish vines in the hours since they made it off the ridgeline and up under this oppressive cliff face, so now the Hunters brought up the rear all the time. The others grumbled, pointlessly in this case, while he was just happy to move quickly through this hell towards somewhere hopefully a little less casually lethal. Up here, watch the moon rune, came a warning from above him. He glanced up to see Arai leaning over a further ledge that led into an enclosed cave space. His suppressed qi vision was still enough to show him that it was both sheltered and miraculously dry. As he made his way up he looked to his left and saw the barely visible moon rune ward that informed the visitor that this was a Cadre Way Station C not so miraculous then. But... Ah. He guessed they had authority talismans to find them, since this far in they wouldn''t be using their own knowledge. He nodded tiredly then slid over the side, Sir Jing following. He politely pointed out the rune as he came up, just in case. Sir Jing nodded his thanks and moved to sit in front of it, forestalling any accidents with any who might follow if they scrambled up the wrong side. The thing appeared to be active. A few minutes later, Ha Yun looked around the surprisingly spacious cave from where he sat slumped onto the ground by the far wall. Arai was busily messing with a small fire, seemingly fiddling with the ward stones that gave it its starting fuel. Han Shu was busy processing bits of the lamium. He blinked and found himself wondering where they had found the time to actually grab bits of it... unless they had been dealing with it for quite some time before their arrival, slowly suppressing it down piece by piece and harvesting its roots one at a time. He winced inwardly at that; that meant that their arrival had really been a crowbar in the Hunters works. The talismans had shown that the five were broadly stationary within their variance for several hours prior to the teleportation. He guessed it was because they were slowly wearing the plant down somehow without actually damaging it severely before harvesting the majority of it. This whole thing was looking more unfortunate by the hour really. The revised plan, such as it was, had been for them to catch up and use the Valley Masters authority to forcibly make the Hunter team tag along with them, by force of arms if necessary. They would then have taken the combined team to check the locations that the Ha family knew of that might present viable anomalies or rare spiritual herbs that would fulfil the criteria of the trial. That another group, from Blue Water City no less, had managed the same ''bright idea'' and somehow picked the same group was a bit too coincidental. He turned that over in his mind as the others sorted themselves out. It would be necessary to try to find out why they also picked this group. He was unable to see the cultivation realm of those three, although Sir Huang had passed to him that young masters Din Ouyeng and Ji Tantai were both stronger than the mid-Golden Core cultivations they proclaimed to have. Only Luo Ling was as she proclaimed, early Core Formation. Even so, their core quality, which appeared genuine according to Sir Huang, was exceptional for their age. Thankfully it wasn''t excessive for their station, which supported their claims to be minor scions of nobility and outer disciples of a branch of the Jade Gate Court. The two youths were pure gold with a white hue, while Ling Luo was pale gold with purple: All third grade, twenty-four or twenty-five rotation cores. Probably variant Soul Gold Cores as the classifications went. Compared to him they were actually slightly lacking, given their older ages and the hidden wealth of the Ha family C rather than clan C that had gone into his. Resources were no object for ensuring their sole male heir in this branch with a decent spirit root had an exceptional Golden Core when he broke through, particularly in a town where they controlled the vast majority of the spiritual plants market, and so his core was pure gold with a white and purple hue and had made twenty-nine rotations before he forced it to form. When Kun Juni arrived inside, following behind the now silent and slightly tired-looking pair of Ji Tantai and Luo Ling, Arai glanced in their direction. Sis? Shes setting the perimeter wards, Kun Juni replied before continuing, he was sure for the others benefit, We want warning if we have to actually use that moon rune in the night. Ling Luo sniffed and turned to Sir Jing, whom she had been cosying up to quite a bit he noted during their hike. Honoured Sir, why are we letting the indigenous do such an important task? Surely Sir Huang was the one who politely interrupted her, drawing a ward so that their conversation would not obviously disturb the others in the cave. Miss Jun Sana is a nine-star rank Herb Hunter, Miss Ling, and I am also at pains to point out, in her absence, that her record precede her significantly in certain circles and she is also not indigenous. Sir Jing nodded wearily and, leaning forward, spoke quietly, Senior Huang is right. This team here is perhaps the most elite team that West Flower Picking Town is capable of fielding for exploration in these mountains. Sir Cao was sat by the wall, expressionless. Sir Huang had chastised him a bit for nearly letting Han Shu die, which hadn''t gone down all that well, but Sir Cao seemed unwilling to pick a fight with the older man over it... for now at least. Pausing to shift off a rock, Sir Huang went on. Miss Sana is a nine-star Hunter. Miss Arai is a nine-star ranked Hunter authorised to carry out recovery missions, as is the lad, Han Shu, who is the only indigenous in this group by the way. Regarding the other two; Young Miss Kun Juni is an eight-star Hunter, also authorised for recovery missions, and Young Miss Lin Ling is also an eight-star Hunter in her own right. Both will soon take the nine-star certification. Sir Huang gave Fairy Luo a long look and added. But as the Young Miss of the Imperial Envoy Bureaus Deputy Chief in Blue Water City, you knew all that already I am sure, it has been a difficult trek of course. That spoke to the difference in diplomatic skills really, Sir Huang was personally put in his group at the behest of the family elders apparently. Mollifying people like these city-bred young nobles was just a course of habit to someone like that Sir Jing nodded at the three genially and smiled. Now comes the bit where you explain why youre also out here. I know why youre out there. But why are you out here. Ha Yun looked on from the sidelines, across the three who were frowning a bit as they gave some rather expected non-answers to Sir Jing''s questions. They were not... rude exactly, but neither Ji Tantai nor Din Ouyeng seemed at all interested in explaining their motives beyond some vague attestations that it was beneficial for them to help each other. He understood why Sir Jing was worried. Sir Teng had been the strongest out of all of the four guards and he had died a very stupid death. He might have been saved immediately, given his cultivation, had the following teleportation not occurred and sent his soul to heaven knows where. Sir Cao was only at the Nascent Soul level, but Sir Huang and Sir Jing were both at least quasi-Immortal realm and Sir Teng... He shivered, thinking of that stunned expression as the earth corrosion killed his body before he could even react due to the suppression. Sir Teng had been a Chosen Immortal one step away from becoming a Golden Immortal, a genuine strength within the Ha family in this region. There would be repercussions down the line if he was indeed properly dead as a result of something so banal. Even he, though he was from one of the inheriting branches out here, might struggle to shoulder those questions, he thought sourly. Sir Teng had been an ascender from a lower realm, someone who had advanced to where he was with an accumulation in the tens of thousands of years of hard endeavour and trial. There was a big difference between such a peak Chosen Immortal and even someone like him, let alone these three, in the familys eyes. Sadly the conversation between Sir Jing and the three was truncated when the blue-gowned youth, Din Ouyeng finally tired of the questions and cut him off curtly and stated that as a disciple of the Jade Gate Court, it was they who should be explaining their presence. Neither of the pair seemed at all concerned by offending the three elite guards either. Sir Jing gave them a considered look for a moment. Out of the corner of his eye he caught the hand motion from Sir Huang to drop it... for now. Sir Jing nodded and sat back, sorting out some stuff in his pack, ignoring the smirks from the two youths who moved away and started to confer quietly with Fairy Ling Luo. On the walk out of the valley, Sir Jing had answered some of his questions about the suppression. Ha Yun had heard of it but never been this far in. Apparently Sir Huang had, although only once, with the previous Blue Dukes expedition thirty years previously: he had not entered the interior of the range, and instead held one of the vital retreat posts in case it all went wrong. That had been an interesting reveal, since before that point he hadnt realised that Sir Huang, despite his lower cultivation strength compared to Sir Teng, was actually one of the Special Envoys within the Ha family who liaised with the Duke''s household on certain undisclosed military matters. In recent years he had started to suspect that the Ha family and the Ha clan were not... quite the same thing, mainly starting with the surprising preparations for his Golden Core breakthrough this little snippet of information suggested his suspicions were closer to the mark than he had dared to wonder. Everyone is in bar... Sana? Kun Juni asked, looking around. Yes, Miss Kun, Sir Huang said, also glancing around. Yep, Arai confirmed Sis will arm the exterior ward when she closes the entrance. Good its been a long day, the Kun daughter sighed, finally sitting down against the back wall. That would mean they were locked in here for the night, probably, although he supposed Sir Huang or Sir Jing might be able to disarm it. Dismissing that, he turned his thoughts back to the suppression and his experience with it so far the influence of the great mountain that Fairy Luo had so derided was indeed a thing, although he couldnt feel it. Eventually, he went over and asked Sir Jing for his thoughts, as he was unclear on the exact principles at play. What knowledge he knew of was locked away by rankings in the HunterBureau. Sir Jing was quite content to talk on the matter, to his surprise, explaining that the Ha family did have their own store of knowledge. The reason he didnt know it was because it was usually only shared with those who had formed Nascent Souls, crossing over Soul Foundation. The basis of the suppression itself, Sir Jing explained, seemed to radically limit their ability to manipulate the qi of their surroundings. At this point, Ha Leng and Ha Mao joined him, so it became an impromptu seminar for the three of them on realm suppression. Some of it he already knew; for example, while they were here, they had known that they would only have what qi they could carry in their dantian and meridians, and whatever they could replenish through spirit stones and such. What he hadnt known was that the suppression affected the soul more than the body, and the spiritual aspects of the bodys cultivation more than non-spiritual. Everyone, regardless of their initial realm, was suppressed to at the peak of Golden Core, their Nascent Souls repressed to peak Nascent Soul and unable to leave their bodies. That certainly explained Sir Tengs unfortunate end, he thought with a shudder. Sir Jing also told them that he had, on previous journeys in the lower valleys, tried on several occasions to use his qi to fly or teleport short distances. The latter was apparently possible, if excessively inefficient without the use of stored qi and talisman anchors, due to the suppressions on soul perception, but flight for whatever reason was outright impossible in the shadow of the mountain itself. When Ha Deng asked if it was feasible to wait for the shadow to pass, Sir Jing had fallen silent and Sir Huang, who was nearby, just shook his head and said very firmly that the High Valleys when the shadow wasnt in effect were not a place for them to be. The chat lasted a bit longer than Ha Yun had expected, thanks to Ha Mao and Ha Lengs contributions. It was finally truncated when Jun Sana pulled herself up through the hole in the floor and pushed a brushwood cover over it once she was fully in. On the back of that cover, Ha Yun noticed another moon rune, unobtrusively carved across several of the sticks as Sana arranged them in a specific pattern. He saw Sir Jing and Sir Huang glance at it in passing and raise an eyebrow, but the others didnt seem to notice anything. They ate in silence, the food mostly ration pills turned into soup, with a few herbs thrown in to make them a bit more palatable. In contrast he noted that the five Hunters all had proper, albeit basic food:. bread and potted soup in jars monographed with Gu indicating they came from Mrs Leng personally. He was almost tempted to get Sir Cao to request they share some with him, but thought better of it at the last moment. They had a long trip ahead and making those five more at odds with their personal responsibilities as mandated by the Valley Master was probably not a good idea. He was still thinking on the days events when he drifted off to sleep, which was not peaceful, he found himself waking up every hour or so or due to paranoia and then later stiffness

~ Sir Huang C Beast Cadre Way Station ~
The five Herb Hunters sat quietly around the back of the cave, seemingly ignoring the other occupants who were asleep or meditating. To an onlooker, they would have seemed to just be fidgeting as they worked on their various tasks. However, Sir Huang C Lan Huang to give him his full name or Daoist Worldly Fisher to give him his esoteric if slightly boring title C did not consider himself just another onlooker by any stretch. The presence of him and the other three, posing guards, on this mission was already exceeding the cost that perhaps the Supreme Elder of the Ha clan was willing to pay, now that Jing and Caos Senior, Sir Teng was so embarrassingly incapacitated. It was unlikely he was dead given he was an ascender with a proper Immortal baptism. But wherever his soul had been sent he would spend a long time walking back from in all likelihood, assuming it was even in this world. If there was a saving grace there it was that the three who came after didnt yet understand their mistake. By the time the angry mortal ascension Chosen Immortal returned, he would have dealt with matters appropriately in any event, once they were returned from this place. The enchantments disguising the cultivation of the two youths were profound, but whoever put them there probably hadnt reckoned that the Ha family itself was beyond paranoid when it came to the way the Ha clan at large, and various outside forces affiliated with it, politicked. That was why the Old Freaks son, Supreme Ancestral Elder Kai, had dragged him out of his exploration of the Dao of Fishing and packed him off to oversee the weedy end of his as he put it unfilial descendants, who are going to get a bit too close to the Din clan and the Jade Gate for this old geezers liking. If the Old Freak wasnt known for being frustratingly honest in everything except his gaming habits with his eldest child and only son, he would have thought the man was plotting his demise, in all honesty, sending him in here, given the dangers this land posed to someone of his cultivation. This body was something the Original Old Ancestors son had delivered a few days later. A Mortal Excession Puppet no less, appearing to be Dao Seeking on the outside, yet with a combat power close to that of a peak Golden Immortal that could barely be suppressed in here and durability comparable to a Dao Lord. Apparently the puppet was made with arcane arts from beyond their sky, a proper treasure. It was a challenge to appear as if he had a Dao Seeking cultivation in all honesty. There were some downsides of course, to using such a puppet, the dulling of his senses and an inability to use soul strength being foremost among them. Still, they were reasonably infamous. He would have, in his own politicking days, given his own back teeth and maybe a firstborn daughter, well married as she was into the Huang clan, to find out how the old man had actually gotten one of these weapons of a previous aeonspan into the realm plane... let alone was willing to give it up in such a manner just to protect Ha Yun. Without the puppet, he would have probably refused, in all honesty. The danger to life and limb for someone of his realm in here was excessive. He was old enough to know the real stories, to have seen some of the things and spoken to some of those who survived trips into this place eighty thousand-odd years past, when he was just a Dao Immortal. In the end, though, the promise given by Supreme Ancestral Elder Ha Kai, of a way to cultivate safely to a Peerless Earthly Principle before Dao Eternal, just to tag along with a Golden Core seedling like Ha Yun and see that nothing too untoward happened in the depths of this place over the next few months was, frankly, far too good to pass up. 85,000 years of fishing in quiet ponds and pools throughout the lands of the Easten continents far shore in search of the inner workings of Fate had brought a newer perspective on matters. Fate watching, as the various old ancestors liked to sometimes call it, was an important part of preparing for Ascension once you crossed the threshold of Dao Immortal and started to seriously consider the path before you. Before two weeks ago he had mostly resigned himself to a minor earthly state in this regard. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Whatever opportunity Old Ancestor Ha Kai and his father, Original Ancestor Ha Tai Wen, could provide was unlikely to achieve the same level as the Original Ancestor himself, who was so close to the threshold of a fundamental Supreme Truth you could practically smell the lightning in the air and see the evil little golden lily blossoms that tried to hide behind things when he was in the room. However, what he was being offered, including the use of that space, made him confident that he could at least arrive at a point where he could make the lightning really curse him when he kicked its thieving ass and trampled all over its soul-scattering flowers when he became a Dao Eternal. And so he watched the conversation that was going on at the back of the cave, even as he mused to himself on the oddities of circumstance and happenstance that were unravelling around him. The two girls that were daughters of the war hero boy and that unusual young woman he had taken as his Dao Partner, whose death was definitely a thing his teacher, the Original Ancestor, had talked about. A flag, whatever that was? It was from one of those odd relics that the Old Freak possessed. He was a known collector of all sorts of eccentric curios after all. Both the Original Ancestor and his son were remarkably on edge, despite their feigned disinterest in their future generations, he had to feel. They worried, as he did in all honesty, that their Ha family was up to something stupidly devious in their current machinations, and he couldnt blame them for their unease, really. The stupidity that had been attempted on the elder daughter here just to try to gain some minor points in local power control was just... He could barely credit it. The Old Ancestor had actually banged his head against a tree when he thought nobody was looking when they learned of it, after he was called back. The Shu tribe boy was also edgy; it seemed he was concerned about the other three, their arrival was too pat. And they were too easy? The sign language was really quite cunning Too easy to read. The boy''s sign dialect was fast and fluid, hard to read through intent in a puppet''s body using only Immortal eyes. The other two were engaged in their own quiet conversation, held through sign and words. Different team signs? -Interesting. But banal in content, largely, as he watched them idly. Except The Lin girl somehow got the attention of the other three and signed that the spear the purple boy wielded was too powerful for a Qi Refinement cultivator to use. It took him a second to try to work that out, replaying the conversations of the group in his mind. -Ah yes. They had managed to insinuate that they were peak Spiritual Qi Refinement on the walk. None of the group other than the three of them, Ha Yun and Ling Luo were openly beyond Qi Refinement. Among the five here, all of them were at best peak Qi Condensation, even if they were all in Physical Refinement or Foundation. That was a good observation, for cultivators of their realm. He was also pleased that Ha Yun hadnt bought it, although there the fiction was that they were at Golden Core, disguising their cultivations at Qi Refinement. Yun was that level, even if his perception was lacking due to inexperience. That their cover didn''t sit for him meant he had learned something at least. It sometimes grated to see the degradation in talent within the wider family, particularly in the last few thousand years. The others all agreed and added their own little observations. Interesting, very interesting. You did indeed have to see things in a different way to survive long up here. At his realm, he took it as matter of course, but their observation methodology was well above their realm, on a par with someone at Soul Foundation at least. This cave was just another example of that. He had found it from several miles out, and two others besides, and had been curious why they came here specifically until he saw the moon rune on the wooden brush cover. Young Jing had seen it too and had the good sense to not react, making sure the three problematic ones didn''t investigate it too closely. That thing was a ''Slaughter Moon'' that would execute anything below Dao Lord that tried to attack this place once activated. He almost had to do a double-take at what the younger Jun girl signed next. She pointed out that the Ling girl didnt know how she was. That took him a second, and some amused clarification signs on their behalf before she continued. The girl didnt know who she was. Which was apparently impossible because she had arranged for her to carry out some special request for the Ling Big Miss in Blue Water City not a week previous, and greeted her warmly when she arrived there. She worried that something was going on with the two boys and agreed again with the Shu boy that it was too neat. That titbit he stashed away. It seemed someone was going to have to make the trip back, or at least out of the shadow, to make some private requests for more information in the next few days. Probably Jing. He was the more trustworthy of the two, and the Cao boy wasn''t impressing him. Better to keep Cao where he could direct him. When the Kun girl signed: Do you think all this trial has to do with the shadow on the path? however, it took a lot of effort not to stand up. The other four all fell silent and then signed as one: ''Definitely. Jun Sana added: And the less we have to do with that nameless-blessed phenomenon the better. He would have to make some very careful queries to the Kun girl about that, because the Shadow was something that nobody in the current generation should know about, bar the Duke''s forces from thirty years ago. It had never made an appearance C a recorded appearance C, since then. It was possible that the Hunter Bureau had sealed the knowledge as well and all these hunters were over eight stars, which put their clearance well above anything any of those here, bar he himself, could rival, having once, over 100,000 years ago been classified as a ten-star ranked Beast Hunter on the western continent. He had never bothered to check their sealed records before rushing out here to look after Ha Yun that might have been a mistake. He was just considering how best to plot that dangerous conversation when the older Jun girl, Arai, signed: Dont worry Juni. The younger girl, Sana, added: It tilts oblique as far as we know.'' The Shu boy finished with: So long as we stay on the west-facing ridges and hunt along that path we can avoid the occlusion zone for as long as we need to. That... Not only did they know about the Dao Occlusion, but they knew how to avoid it? Either the sealed records of the Bureau regarding this place had made a huge leap forward in the past 100,000 years or this group were really hiding their cards... Even from the Pavilion itself, which he really wouldnt be able to criticise them for, given the way West Flower Picking was based on his updated understanding of its recent history upon returning. On reflection, as he watched them sign on, he wasnt going to bet against the latter. Being a sneaky paranoid bastard was not a talent exclusive to the older generation and watching these five was a reminder that just because brats like Ha Yun could barely puzzle their way out of a paper sack, not everyone was that coddled. There was a flurried few minutes discussion of what they could target next that would fulfil the criteria of their mission while not causing their deaths through a bunch of idiots with loud feet traipsing along behind them. The use of euphemism in the signage was impressive, their opinions of their group, not so much. He knew why the Hunters used it, most of the old ancestors and hermitic individuals who spent time in and around these mountains encountered the psychic plants; the things were a travelling menace and occasionally managed to roam out of the outer zone. Although, fortunately, they were much weakened when they did, so even mortals could overcome the problem they posed. If you spent time in the valleys and had to hunt down things that could read your mind, you got good really quickly about keeping your thoughts still and finding other ways to communicate. Or you got dead, and someone else had the sad, sorry job of coming and looking for your corpse, assuming you died with one extant. Watching their continued conversation as he digested the surprising depth of knowledge they possessed, stuff that only the Old Freak or perhaps the previous Duke would be truly familiar with within the context of this place, he was further impressed at the perception of the five. Their recounting of their trip for the day spoke of a deep ethos of preparation and self-discipline. Their willingness to share such information as they compared notes on various observations, all through the strange sign seal language with some incidental and seemingly natural movements to punctuate complex points, spoke to prolonged experience with life and death situations. It wasnt so much that this was unusual by itself, any Militia unit or Legion would have this ethos, the surprising thing was that these five, who were Herb Hunters from a backwater province, were so akin to an auxiliary squad in a Legion''s scouting command. Now, if only Ha Yun''s little band could learn from them. That was the kind of skills he should be picking up from the Hunter Pavilion, not the toadying shit he was doing at the familys behest. Thinking back through their trip here, as he watched their discussion he was able to see their deduction process at work. They were blending local knowledge and instinct with some surprisingly advanced, if rather niche, qi theorems for their age and purported education. They had no way of knowing that he was watching them as they compiled the information into their jade scripts, so disguised nothing. Ha Yun had thought they were leeching off the Beast Cadre, but that was a patent disservice from what he could see now. He would have to give the boy a few subtle pointers about not dismissing the expertise of others out of hand, perhaps. Returning to the five, their respect for the dangers of this place was another area where they were far above their age. The others, even Jing, who had been here several times, didnt have enough respect. They believed too much in their own strength to overcome obstacles here. He had already had a quiet word with Jing and Cao on the path after they moved away from that Aspen Grove. Jing had been embarrassed by his own lack of sight and Cao was still sulking and looking for faults, their differing reactions the difference in acquired experience really. The thought that they had unknowingly teleported into the maw of what was at the very least a colossal Dao Eternal spirit plant still made him sweat. He should have been the one to lead the teleport, not Ha Teng. If it had been an active thing, they would have all died without knowing what killed them. His instincts were not suppressed by the puppet and he had felt nothing while actually inside its domain until the Ji boy did whatever he had done with that last talisman to scare off the centipede... which was another oddity, actually, that was not a talisman anyone under Immortal without huge backing should have. After they finished and as they took turns dozing off, he found himself wondering if any of them would be interested in becoming core disciples of his own school. He had to admit he had not paid much attention to it over the last ten thousand years but he still got reports that it did well on the western continent and had good standing. There was a lot to be said for smart, observant disciples who knew when to cut and run, after all. Those kinds of students were, he pondered, frustratingly rare in a world where teenagers were able to break boulders by the age of twelve and tear holes in the fabric of reality before their voices had dropped or their assets fully matured. If they all survived, and fate willed it, he might consider a subtle invite or two. The Hunter Bureau on the western continent was one he was quite familiar with, and if their cultivations advanced suitably, to... say Dao Seeking, an easy feat with their comprehension and appropriate teaching, then they would have little issue with their current depth of knowledge making a real name for themselves. It would also be an opportunity to experience a new world, far away from the petty machinations of this subcontinent.

~ Dun Lian Jing C Blue Water City, Myriad Blossom Teahouse. ~
Why here? Tan Fang asked curiously as they sat on the upper veranda of the teahouse in Blue Water City. My Senior Sister likes food, Huang JiLao spoke on her behalf, as she sat there looking out at the square. Ran Hao is late as always," she sighed. Picking up her cup of tea she took a sip. She had provided them with some acceptable tea on her last visit, which they had now served back to her it seemed, so there was hope for this place after all... maybe. Brother Ran had to go see the Sect Master of the Feng Fang Pavilion, Tan Fang supplied He said he didnt think he would be late, but Some minor local clan is worth more than this Princesss time? she sniffed. She didn''t really mean it. His being late gave her a chance to enjoy more of the food here. Using Ran Hao, who was someone she could mostly tolerate, as an excuse for that seemed fair really. He wasnt as easygoing as JiLao, but there was a reason they were sworn brothers. Him not caring overly that she was a princess was just part and parcel of that. From anyone less, it would be a slight, but she could let it pass. He was a Mortal Realm ascender after all, and only affiliated with the Huang clan, not a school or organisation. A person worth cultivating, in short, who might well move beyond the confines of this world eventually. Where are the rest of the White Storm Sect that came with you? she asked, changing the topic. The fact that they weren''t there was... problematic really: they were the ones sent by her teacher to act as proper muscle. If she couldn''t control them, then they would have to look elsewhere. Err Tan Fang had the grace to look awkward They went with Yan Ju to play around. It was a good thing she was wearing her veil because the temptation to curse was high. I suppose its too late to get someone more reliable? Tan Fang winced, which was his right, she supposed, she was basically C if rightly C slandering his sect brothers. But rather than rise to it, he just sighed resignedly. The original missive by the Supreme Elder stated that Yan Ju was to lead out an expedition at the behest of the Honoured Imperial Teacher. I am only here because the vice sect master thought that someone who had a better relationship with the Huang clan should come..." Oh, JiLao nodded. "There was that. Yan Ju killed Huang Jurong in the last Dragon Pillar trial, didn''t he?" "He did, Tan Fang sighed. "I know he wasn''t from your Wuli branch, but still..." She turned that over in her mind as JiLao and Tan Fang started talking about specifics. JiLao had been noticeably reticent in the last few days about the instructions they were getting. She had badgered him a bit about it but he seemed unwilling to talk, so she couldnt really force him. She had however noticed that he was wearing an heirloom with Lady Shans mark on it everywhere they went, and had been ever since the day in Headmaster Lu Jis office, in fact. Lady Shan was someone not even the powerhouses of the Imperial Court would cross easily in her role the unofficial custodian of the Huang clans Wuli branch in this world. Which was to say that she was someone from the Huang''s Wuli Throne World, likely a Worldly Venerate that was here to keep an eye on things with the Kong clan. She wanted to think it was just paranoia on JiLao''s part. Her Uncle, Dun Jian had always been the one who stood up for her and helped her when she was at her lowest in the Imperial Court, when her mother was being suppressed. Even though he had a bit of a dubious reputation in some quarters, he was, over the years, still the one who had looked out for her most, provided her with opportunities to rise as she had done. Without him, as much as it galled, she would barely have made it into the upper half of the Imperial Rankings, never mind her current status. What do you think? She blinked: she had missed the last bit of the conversation. ? she stared at them blankly it would be beneath her to ask them to repeat it after all. .. Both JiLao and Tan Fang stared at her for second before JiLao recovered with a wry half-smile she pretended not to see. Brother Fang was asking if we should visit the auction house, to supplement our supplies somewhat. That way we are not relying on Yan Ju quite so much. Oh she considered. It would make sense certainly. Not that they were badly stocked but getting some crappy, lower-tier talismans and artefacts to pad out their arsenal and make up for the idiots who thought playing about was more important than their ''task'' would not be a terrible thing. Yes that would be a good idea. You should do that, she agreed. Erm it will go easier if you come, Tan Fang said, a bit of an edge creeping into his voice that she finally found a touch inappropriate. Are you suggesting that I go there and be the window dressing for your shopping spree? She scowled behind the veil. Tan Fang, realising that he might have overstepped a bit, coughed politely and shook his head Ah no not at all. I just meant that you are the one with the nearly unlimited supply of spirit stones, it will go faster if you are bankrolling things in person? Hmmm, she made a show of pondering that. There was some merit in it but... -Nah. Rather than disagree directly, she pulled out a cube which contained about twenty thousand Earthly Jades Take this and use it. You can spend the change on whatever. She pushed the cube across the table to Tan Fang and JiLao, who eyed the wealth of a mid-sized sect for one whole year askance. JiLao swept it up and nodded. Okay... we will go do that, and keep a low profile. They wasted a bit more time at the teahouse until a messenger arrived to inform them that Ran Haos task to whoever he was visiting had caused some complications and that he would meet with them for dinner later that evening with his sincere apologies. After the messenger left, she let the other two go off to the auction house and wandered through the afternoon streets basically at random. Her current dress was suitably ascetic that unless she took off her veil, nobody was going to recognise her as an Imperial Princess, so she was largely unbothered. Her opinions of the city itself had not really changed in the weeks she had been here, but walking around was still somewhat better than sitting in the inn and just reading more stuff that her teacher wanted to know about the damn mountain range. She scowled at it in the distance, the mysterious peak unnaturally visible even a thousand-odd miles away. She also noted the two shadows behind her, bodyguards attached to the Imperial Family. They werent really there, Dao Sovereigns didnt need to be, just their soul shadows were enough to ensure they could traverse the distance from the imperial capital in a few moments and, she thought with a sullen pout, her rank wasnt that important that she wanted to trust her life to them. They hadn''t followed them anywhere except when she was out in the town like this in any case. Eventually, she found herself at the waterfront gardens. They were the closest thing the city had to an actual tourist attraction. The Blue Pavilion was the only other one, really, with its strange C if derivative C architectural styles and many little tests and puzzles for aspiring cultivators to get some benefits from. The gardens themselves were just okay really. She was starting to think that ''just okay'' kind of summed up the whole City. Still, they were harmonious for what they were, with some nice ambient qi that meshed well with her cultivation. She could see why the locals liked them, and they showed off the region''s heritage in spiritual plants admirably enough as well, even if the displays and different landscapes were a bit uninspired and hand-holding. Even the great pagoda at its centre, with its biomes replicating the inner valleys, and some pseudo suppression, was just enough to impress Immortal realm cultivators at best. You seem lost? a voice behind her spoke. She turned in surprise, narrowly avoiding dropping the message talisman she had been fiddling within her hands as she walked. The person asking wasnt someone she could see with her soul sense, which made her panic for a split second until she realised the woman was sitting a few metres to her right side. She had turned the wrong way. How embarrassing. Looking at the speaker, she saw a woman, a beauty actually, with deep smoke blue eyes and whitish-silver hair, plaited loosely with a few strange white flowers in it that she couldn''t identify. The robe she wore was somewhat eccentric, in a style vaguely reminiscent of the western continents fashion, but more flowing and lighter. It bore the repeating motif of a moon and three stars, rising above a wavy ocean. Most disconcertingly, there was no aura about the seated woman at all; her soul sense might as well have been cast into a bottomless pit. If the woman took umbrage at her attempt to discern her strength, she didnt make any comment. Sorry I misspoke you just seemed lost. The way the woman stressed lost left her a little off-kilter. No not at all, she said after a moment. I was just taking in the afternoon. It is a beautiful day, the woman agreed. I find this place to be curiously at odds with its first impressions. It is? she frowned. The woman was probably C almost certainly C a senior, but she didnt have the air of an Ancient Immortal from their current generation, so brushing her off was probably not advisable unless she revealed her status. They made this place... these gardens to mirror the beauty of the mountains. Yet they accidentally made it mirror much more than that, the woman mused. I have come here a lot of over the years. The pagoda is like the one in my hometown. She had to wonder where this was actually going. To try to get some purchase in the conversation she agreed, Yes it is interesting. Haha the woman laughed. You kids are all the same. You see but you do not see. One day you will, heavens willing. I dont believe I know seniors name? She asked, trying not to let any annoyance creep in. Ha, the woman smiled faintly. A name hmmyou may call me Dao Mother Bright Dream. She flinched and nearly took a step back. Nobody would dare claim to be a ''Dao Mother'' or ''Dao Father'' without some purchase. That kind of reputation got tested and frauds got disgraced or died fast. So either she was very unlucky, or she was now standing before some old recluse whose eye she had managed to catch. She wasn''t sure which would be more concerning, actually. Junior showed Ancestor disrespect, she bowed, wincing inwardly and deciding to play it safe. Even her status as a princess wouldnt help her if she annoyed a Dao Ascension Fairy Ancestor. She schooled her thoughts to not say Old Monster just in time. Female Dao Ascension experts were all notoriously touchy about their age, and the most terrifying Dao Ascension Old Ancestors in their world at the moment were all female. Fairy Meng, Demoness Mo, Lady Xiao, Lady Kai and Lady Shan. It was, now that she listed them, sort of embarrassing that there were none from the Dun on that list. Is Senior affiliated with an influence here? she asked, as politely as she could. There had been no mention of anyone of this calibre on the continent. If she was I see the doubt in your eyes, the woman chucked I do not need your respect, miss I merely thought you looked a bit lost and wondered if you would like to chat but I see now is not the time. Ah Jing! a voice echoed over from the far path. She saw JiLao hurrying over... "Apologies Senior... my friend" She was about to say, ''was rude'', but the woman caught her bow and stopped her. Her hand was warm like the summer sun. She could feel it through her sleeve even. I will leave you to your friend time with friends is precious after all, the woman said from beside her, with a faint echo of amusement in her voice. The woman was gone even as she started to speak again, as if she had never been there. Up in the tree, a squirrel chittered, birds called, the garden hummed again, and she had to quiet her suddenly racing heart. She hadnt realised it before, but there had been no birdsong or insects, or anything, noticeable when she was talking to the woman... -Lady Bright Dream. -Was she a Dao Ascendant..? Probably... -I was caught inside her moment the whole time.... She felt even more embarrassed now, and a tiny bit annoyed. -A senior, a female one at that and that... understanding was quite uncommon and I... Well, I wasnt rude, but that was definitely a missed opportunity, she thought with a sigh. -And the shadows ''noticed'' nothing What is it? she asked JiLao. Nothing I just came looking for you to tell you that we had found a place for dinner, then your talisman wasnt working. So I got JiLao trailed off, staring hard at her hand... She paused. The talisman was in her hand. She had had it out, yes. Looking at it now, it was dull cracked? All the messages in it were gone and the enchantments on it were totally dispersed. When had that happened had it been the woman? She had never sensed a thing, or was it when she touched her sleeve? She tried to store it in her storage ring, and found that it wouldnt -The spatial runes? she frowned inwardly, then quickly shoved it into a pocket of her robe before JiLao could see it properly and ask questions she didnt necessarily want to answer, even if she could. Something happened to it. I guess it had a defect. Ill have to trouble you to get a new one tomorrow, she told him, turning to take in the garden and replaying the womans words in her mind. They had seemed innocuous, but why did she suddenly have a sense of foreboding? A defect? JiLao frowned Wasnt it a gift from Martial Teacher? It was I guess, she was glad of the veil, her expression was probably a bit off. It was something he had given her when she first started being taught by him. It was odd that it had been broken. So where are we going to have dinner? she changed the topic decisively. There is an excellent teahouse that serves speciality herb wines, and food with ten-star herbs as ingredients, JiLao said... Tan Feng saw it on the way back from the auction house it looks very exclusive. You mean expensive. I take it I am paying, she cast him a sideways glance. JiLao coughed and conceded Well. You gave us the money. She sighed and put the woman from her mind for now. Really what kind of people are you that you make me pay for everything. You are all shameful. Chapter 8 – Acceleration (Obsolete)
...Frequently when you interrogate the pages of history, it will turn out that even the most remarkable turning points can have truly banal origins. The demise of the mendacious Heavenly Dawn Sect, the tragic death of Venerate Murong, the decision by the Ancestors of the Seven Sovereigns Hall to eliminate the heirs of Dun FaoLong all these decisions had their origins in single, simple actions where the unenlightened did not show respect for the strength of our world''s destiny, tried to go against the Fates for their own personal agendas and were humbled as a result Our current generations would do well to understand these lessons I feel, especially those rebellious young Ladies of Teng and Kai who have made such scenes of late, showing little appreciation of the Grace of our Heavens in this era and the benevolence of our Great Imperial Houses shade...
Excerpt C A Treatise on Eastern Azure Great World, in 100 Volumes, by Qin Qiu, Royal Scholar of Qin.

~ Kun Juni C The Herb Hunters ~
Juni flinched involuntarily as another cone exploded, showering the surroundings with sparks of fire qi and a core of Pure Yang that set up miniature blazes. Thankfully there was no chain reaction this time. Now, all five of them were seated in a huddle around one of the expended, if still slightly smouldering, pine trees in this upper valley. She had to admit that she lacked Arais talent for dreaming up new, invective-laden terms to express her displeasure at their circumstances. -Really this is a scenario blessed by the evil eye of the nameless fates. The ''heavens blaze pine'' nearest them was largely dealt with; that was not the issue here. Remarkably, Ha Yun and the two bodyguards who remained with them, Sir Huang and Sir Cao, had actually been useful. Sir Huang in particular was resourceful, and knowledgeable in formations that provided them access to tools not normally available without great personal expenditure. The problem was the purple-clothed youth, Ji. He had, for the last two days or so, been using some strange art she was certain. Something was making their instincts go weird and they all agreed it was him; when he was around it grew subtly harder to concentrate in key moments. Not so you would normally notice, the damage was subtle, but the solutions always seemed to be Ji Tantai. It was like he was trying to push them towards accidents that relied on him and Din Ouyeng as a solution. If you werent used to a level of paranoid concentration tied to your imminent survival from one moment to the next C like in, say, a valley where any innocuous plant might be covering an explosive seed cone from a havens blaze pine C it would be easy to dismiss as poor rest, a distracted mind, or nerves. However, nobody here was that gullible or inexperienced with this place. Ha Yun cowered under a different tree with Sir Huang and Ling Luo, the remains of Ha Fang smoking distressingly close by. The others were cowering under a third tree some ten metres to their left. Ha Fang''s near-instantaneous demise hadnt been his fault, even if he had been a bully and a thug for as long as all those there who did know him, had known him. If blame were to be pointed it should actually be at Ling Luo, who was totally not acting like herself and who had snagged a bush when following behind, when the three had been asked to stay above and watch for potential flare-ups amid the pines. Then she had put her hand down, when she should have just stayed put rather than squealing like a stuck pig and jumping away from the spiky needles which she had mistaken for one of the lethally explosive seed pods. In the process, Ling Luo had kicked a real one back across the clearing. Din Ouyeng had grabbed her out of danger and in the process Ha Fang, who had been acting as one of the stable points for the water-attribute formation they were using to slowly wear down this particular pine so they could chop it for wood, had taken the full brunt of the explosion. Yang Qi had seared his body: turned his bones to charcoal and cooked his flesh from the inside out. A nasty way to go. Sana signed: This is the third incident in a day and a half Arai flickered back: Yeah, fool me thrice Ha Yun added: Apple pear juice not right? in a very clumsy manner. If she was deciphering his horrible form right on his behalf, that really meant: ''you think this is deliberate? How?''. That got a: You can actually sign? back from Lin Ling, who was attempting to inspect a map. She signed to those under her own tree: Cant you feel your mind wandering oddly? This is getting stupid now? Everyone tensed as there was another dull boom in the middle distance followed by a wave of searing Yang Qi. Even at this distance, with the reinforcement of her mantra, it made her skin prickle and blister. Setting off one seed pod had been like setting off a random firecracker in a firecracker factory. Fortunately, the trees themselves were largely immune to the damage of their own seeds and they also projected small fields of safety beneath them for some inexplicable reason. Her query got a bunch of frustrated affirmatives. Arai, who was sat beside Lin Ling, poked the younger girl to get her attention. "Any joy? A little," Lin Ling grimaced, "we actually seem to be closer than Id credited at first. The Cadre map is pretty iffy, but I cant blame them, they saw what was in here and went Nope, screw that. She leant over to get a better look as well, as Lin Ling tilted the angle and squinted at the little projection of dots, lines and symbols. "They guessed from the tree height that the centre where the best trees would be was about two hundred metres from the west valley wall. We''re about 120 metres from the east at the moment... so sixty metres to our right, over that outcropping, is where we probably want to go? Five heads turned to look in the direction that Ji Tantai and Din Ouyeng had retreated. There were a lot of explosions in that direction and the sound of collapsing trees. Theres no fate-thrashed way right? Sana muttered... "They are deliberately stealing the stuff we need? Are they that poor?" "I think they are just doing it so we have to go to them for it," Arai sighed. Maybe we could just throw a rock over there? Lin Ling suggested, We might lose half a tonne of timber in the process, but if its to kill that mind-screwing bastard Ill take the censure. Thats... probably impossible Sana muttered. You saw the talisman or artefact he had on the day he arrived. It bounced an Immortal realm monster. Admittedly one with its qi sealed and its realm suppressed down to Golden Core but still. They had all seen. And so five sets of eyes moved to the other trees, where Sir Huang, Ha Yun, Sir Cao, Fairy Luo, Ha Mun, Ha Ding, Ha Jiao and Ha Leng were clustered. Either way we appear to have lost half a tonne of Grade Six fire retardant lumber, Arai grimaced, as she might that was fifty Spirit Jade worth of timber gone poof and a huge loss to their quota harvest. We have these trees here? she noted, poking one. Yeah, lets deal with these two," The decision made, she signed across to Ha Yun and his group, You chop that tree, its all yours. They watched nervously as there was a moment of close conferral around the tree then she saw Sir Huang move out to the edge and gesture for the others to get clear. With a single sweep of his blade, he neatly truncated the tree about an inch above the ground without it even giving a shiver. Before it could fall, Sir Cao, who was still at the trunk, pressed his hand against it and with a *pop* it vanished into a storage device. Happy that one was dealt with, she winced as there was another, larger explosion from over the ridge. It was followed by ominous silence then a short while later two smaller explosions. The aftermath of that spawned ground quakes like firecrackers in every direction. Yang Qi bled out of the world around them for a few moments, making her woozy as she fumbled for a pill to neutralise it. The others were also doing the same. Once the disorientation passed, she turned to their own tree and handed the axe to Han Shu, then they all clustered around the trunk. He then proceeded to work his way around the outer ring of the pine trees understory, chopping into the ground every few paces. Once he had completed his circuit, Arai gave the tree a speculative poke. It didnt move into the storage container, which was typical really. Missing a root would be somewhat expected on the first attempt, given how poor the soil here was. Han Shu made a second circuit, under the faintly bemused onlookers from the other tree stump. This time when Arai poked the tree it vanished into her storage jade pendant with a whoosh of displaced air, central root column and all. They looked at the third adult pine. It was about thirty metres away, towards the side of the narrow valley. The risk was ludicrous but now that the best trees had been exploded or ruined they had to make do with what was available to harvest. This time just her and Sir Huang made the trip, the latter following in her footsteps and watching carefully where she decided to tread with a curiously pensive expression. He did the cutting, with his blade, in four swipes, and the six-star blaze pine vanished into the storage talisman. Glancing at Sir Huang she asked him tentatively Do we wait? She thought she saw a look of displeasure cross his face, not seemingly at her though. -So they also find those two in particular problematic. Interesting. Sir Huang grimaced slightly and replied, It seems we must. If we leave that Young Master Din out here and it gets out, there will be trouble. That one has connections that your Pavilion cannot weather and I doubt posthumous exoneration is appealing to you. It is not," she said with some added invective that made Sir Huang chuckle for some reason. She had known that anyway; the Din clan and certainly the Jade Gate Court were not influences they could offend. The Kun clan on the northern continent wouldn''t shelter her from them, that was certain. Their group made their way back to the valley edge and up to the lip. When they got there. Din Ouyeng and Ji Tantai were already sat on a rock, eating some kind of exotic fruit and passing a jar of wine between them. Neither made any effort to share either. Instead, Ji Tantai stood up and immediately rushed over to Fairy Luo and started to fuss over her, escorting her back to the rock and offering her a sweetmeat he procured from somewhere. A spatial device presumably, disguised as an ornament or pouch. Ha Yun spoke up this time We made way too much noise for what was meant to be a simple bit of tree cutting. We need to push on to the next way station on the circuit. Even he, untested out here as he was, saw that what they had done was basically like ringing a clarion bell in the middle of this place. Half the eyes within a valleys distance were likely seeking for the disturbance at this point. I am afraid that is quite impossible," Din Ouyeng spoke up, Fairy Luo here is clearly shaken from what transpired before! Ji Tantai nodded. Indeed, it is a hard thing to be a servant of the Ha it seems. I had heard from Fairy Luo how they treated their servants so, but to witness it in the flesh, remarkable. Ha Leng was about to speak up and step forward when Sir Cao placed a hand on his shoulder and pulled him aside. Sir Huang, who had been conferring about something with Ha Yun, also just happened to be between them in that moment, which Juni found impressively convenient. In a single step, they had diffused the obvious threat. Unfortunately, it didn''t change the issue one bit. As much as it pains me to say it, Ha Yun is right," she interjected. Pointing up at the Great Mount, she went on... This valley generates a lot of Yang Qi and we stayed here too long as is. If we are caught on the ridgeline when the cloud drops... I wonder, do you Young Masters have wondrous talismans that can fend off the power of the lightning in those clouds and protect against the Yin Qi in their vapours? The rest of it went unfinished as the thunderhead across the valley gave a very timely rumble. Everyone bar Ji Tantai glanced upwards and winced; he just smirked again and shook his head, then leaned down to whisper something she couldn''t catch in Ling Luo''s ear. Arai looked down into the green pit next to her and her sister and muttered. Were too slow. The shadow is slipping, look to our right. She looked, although she really didnt want to. Over the edge of the far valley, which had been obscured by the horizon line before, there was the glimmer of sunlight on rock. That was something they hadnt seen in days, not since they moved out of the Low Valleys in fact. Now, it was a sight she really did not want to see. Where is the closest way station with high-grade moon runes that the Beast Hunters have? She asked Lin Ling, working to keep the unease from her voice. Lin Ling glanced at her map without turning around. About two miles up the ridge." "Isn''t theres another about a mile to the west in the far side of the valley over there? Sana pointed from where she stood, past the pit of dark green leaves below them. "That one should be a lot quicker to get to?" Mmmm," Lin Ling looked pensive. That one has compromised runes in it according to the notes. It was used as a refuge about a decade ago and nobody has been up that side since. They all go up this side now; its a faster, more open route." "Figures." Sana looked frustrated. She looked at Ha Yun and his group of three remaining flunkies How fast are you all able to run without tripping? she asked. Ha Yun glanced past her at the sunlight on the rocks further down the ridgeline and visibly lost any remaining sense of bravado. Fast enough. But his voice trailed off. Her mind stopped working fractionally. Reflex had one of Grandmaster Mangs talismans in her hand, looking for the threat as her instincts screamed at her and her mantra twinged. Sir Huang had vanished. Or, to be more exact, where Sir Huang, Arai and Sana had been standing there was now an empty void and some flapping cloth from his bag, and the scattered remnants of Sanas pack dropping to the ground. Ji Tantai stood next to the edge looking over with a satisfied look on his face hand outstretched. He turned towards the group and smiled in a way that made her skin crawl. Well, thats the nuisance dealt with. I believe I should properly introduce myself.... I am Di Ji, and I am so pleased that you are all able to be here today to help."

~ Sir Huang C ??? ~
Lan Huang let his vision re-adjust and stared at the moving sky, with its weird celestial law in the shape of an ever-evolving spiral of different farmyard animals. He tried to speak, but only inarticulate sounds came out for a few moments. The pain was quite real: it had been a while since he suffered proper soul shock. The sky of the place his physical body was in shivered a bit and two middle-aged men who had been in the process of arguing about their game both arrived at his side simultaneously. What... ah... that fate-thrashed, soul-selling little... He focused a bit harder and brought his spiritual aura back into the normal range, and the weirdness faded. The puppet body had been severed away from him the second it passed through the anomaly, which had felt like he had been caught inside a huge bell when someone struck it. The resulting distortion had severed his remote connection to the puppet forcefully it seemed. The damage wasn''t too bad, his Dao Soul would heal fully, but it still felt like he had been scalded. That was unpleasant. On so many levels," he shook his head again. The buzzing wasn''t going away. What happened? the Supreme Ancestral Elder Ha Kai asked, looking... concerned? "Did you lose connection to the puppet?" I think I was just sneak attacked by a Golden Immortal punk," he grimaced. That was shameful, frankly, more so because he wasn''t even totally certain he knew how the bastard had done it. There had been an unusual fluctuation off of him in the moment of the strike that felt almost like he had managed to lift the suppression entirely somehow, although that should be impossible. Even so, anywhere else the puppet would have eaten the strike easily... but being dropped off a cliff, through an anomaly, was pretty much a done thing in that awful place. It was also a shame about the two girls, Arai and Sana. They had both had talent, and surprisingly good spirit roots for people who just focused on physical cultivation. If they had fallen through the same thing he had, he could only hope it wasn''t a killing anomaly. If they had missed it though... that had been a huge cliff face facing into the neighbouring valley. With the suppression, unless they had teleport talismans to hand, they would likely die or be crippled from the impact. Either way, whatever it was had certainly done his soul a number so it didnt look good really. Both old ancestors looked askance at him. Im sorry? Original Ancestor Ha Tai said dully... I dont think I quite heard you right?

~ Lu Ji C Blue Water City ~
Lu Ji had nearly finished the second draft of his missive to the Blue Duke when a careful knock came on his door. Sighing and pushing the tablet away, he waited the appropriate ten or so seconds before letting the servant know that they could enter. Behind them came two people; the Bureau Chief Ling Jiang and his vice headmaster Ling Tao. The brother and sister pair both looked stressed in subtly different ways. Tao appeared to have been crying again, making little effort to hide her stress or distress. He was worried she would develop some kind of deviation or heart demon if this kept up. Jiang looked like he was about to throttle someone. To what do I owe this...? he was about to say pleasure, but that was probably a mistake. ...Visit. He finished lamely. Before Jiang could say anything Tao wailed. Luoer is missing. Define missing, Lu Ji asked carefully. My daughter went to a social function on my behalf three days ago, Jiang interceded, and has not been seen since. One of the Jade Loci from the Bureau was also taken three days ago. What! Lu Ji caught himself. Both Tao and Jiang whitened and took a half a step backwards before he got his ''intent'' under control. Sorry it has been a trying few days for everyone I fear. Lu Ji apologized with a grimace for his outburst. My lack of control was Unseemly. I take it the two are connected? he continued, quickly skipping the conversation forward. Jiang nodded darkly. My daughter was is the person in charge of overseeing their maintenance, and coordinates their upkeep with the different Bureau offices in the province. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. We are all aware of your daughters stellar work ethic and professionalism, Jiang. He nudged carefully. What do you think is behind her disappearance? Not what. Who, Ling Jiang growled. She was seen yesterday at the West Flower Picking Town transit terminus array, in the company of two youths of unknown origins. He held out a jade and gestured and two youths, one in blue and gold and the other in purple and green, both appeared as images in the air. Both attended the princesss dinner in the Golden Dragon that my daughter went to in place of Ling Yu. They were personally introduced to her by one of our noble visitors from across the ocean C Din Yao And where is this Din Yao now? Lu Ji felt a sense of unease creeping over him; that name was familiar. Din Yao set off north from the city, and went through one of the minor terminus with a larger group of disciples of various influences, a few hours after my daughter was sighted, however, he used a Heaven Shifting Crystal on the teleport platform, Jiang looked even more thunderous, if that was possible, and pulled up the other two images from a jade pendant he was carrying. So there is no record of where he went, he mused staring at the images. Yes, and several other groups went through immediately after, so any signature is I have someone from the Ling clan looking into it, but -Except... He stared at the images harder. What he was seeing was somewhat... unlikely but his eyes certainly were not deceiving him. -Really, as if this day, week, a decade even, can''t get any worse. No wonder that name is familiar. It was hard to tell if he was being made a fool of actually, or if this was some kind of calamitous pie dropping out of the sky for all of them. -It cant be that piece of human sewage The old bastards protecting the shadows of that mess are not this dumb he mused grimly. Have you ever met this Din Yao in person? he asked, staring at the two youths in the second image, wishing suddenly that he had gone to that fates-accursed dinner -Wait a minute his mood dropped as he ran back through that sequence of events, the death of his treasured little singing orchid, the upheaval... I cant say Ive had that displeasure, Ling Jiang replied, even as his thoughts continued to spin and he had the distinct feeling he had just been plotted in some minor way. His reputation precedes him, however, as one of the more difficult scions within the extended influence of the Imperial Court It does, he muttered Do we have anything else in relation to who he was meeting while he was in the city? Uh Ling Jiang frowned for a moment, his gaze growing distant, presumably as he checked something. He socialized generally, sticking in the approximate orbit of the Princess Lian Jings various little endeavours A few others from the Din clan seem to have come and ah Ling Jiang stopped and his scowl managed to deepen. Din Huan, He is also connected to some of the less savoury elements within the Ha clan who have been growing closer to the Jade Gate Court as they try to compete with the Kun clans export of goods across the ocean. There are savoury elements to the Ha clan? Ling Tao acerbically cut in, wiping her eyes a bit. "Well, there are a few that are our inner disciples," he pointed out. Ling Tao ignored that. He noticed she was stood beside his now fairly empty pitcher of spirit wine. -That was full a moment ago? Ahh well, I can hardly judge there, he reflected. In the circumstances I would be drinking too. There is a significant difference of views between the Ha clan and the Ha family. Ling Jiang frowned, You believe that claptrap? After leading a major influence in this gateway city for all these years? I dont, he conceded, largely because it wasn''t worth the discussion and didn''t seem relevant to what they were here about anyway. But the Ha clan branch family in West Flower Picking Town is a bit special, in that regard at least. The two of their number that are in the school are inner disciples of reasonable if mildly unimaginative capability.... mostly. He wasn''t that impressed with the Governor of West Flower Picking Town right now, but that, again, wasn''t worth pointing out in the context of what Ling Jiang and Ling Tao were here about. It would only be a distraction He glanced out the window towards the School pagodas, and across the Blue Pavilion, and recalled some of the group who had gone with Grand Uncle Lu Fu Tao into the mountains and quietly changed his mind. Regarding that specific branch of the Ha clan they have a direct association with that old eccentric Kai. What does this have to do with anything? Ling Tao asked. Well its less about Old Kai in this instance and more about his father, he explained, hoping that he wasnt going to invite a calamity of a different sort for outing the old mans rather terrifying origins, courtesy of his Aunt. That specific family in West Flower Picking Town has a direct association with Old Freak Ha. That is almost certainly a reason why Dun Jian sent those two here and why they have stayed here, acting all secretive and riffling through the schools history, while those hangers-on who came with them turn this city into a facsimile of the anarchy associated with Meng City or with the coastal towns up north across the straits on the Northern Tang continent. Ling Tao looked slightly confused at that Old Freak? Her brother, however, who was certainly privy to a few things courtesy of the older fellows in the Ling clan, suddenly went flat-faced. Anyway, Lu Ji continued. I have had the misfortune of meeting Din Yao." That, he pointed at the third image, is not Din Yao. His qi aura is off, and his soul strength is all wrong. He pointed at the white- and yellow-clothed youth. THAT by the by is Din Ouyeng, hes an inner disciple of the Jade Gate Court. He supposedly went missing in the Heavenly Fates temple trial a few years ago, although the news wouldnt have been important enough to make it out here unless someone had a specific interest... or is a schoolmaster who has to keep tabs on the various malcontents that move around the Imperial continent causing chaos wherever they go. He pulled up the image of the purple-clothed youth stepping into the formation array. And this... This smug little fate-thrashed bundle of maleficence? Is called Di Ji. Wait Di Ji? That Di Ji? Jiangs face turned to stone. That Di Ji? From? Yep. That. Di. Ji, He punctuated each word with a poke at the picture. -Fate thrashed to think that this bundle of malevolence has just wandered back into our lives, this week of all weeks! Di Ji as in? Ling Taos face had turned pale and her hand holding the wine jar was white and clenched. From one hundred years ago? Absolutely" he growled, his own anger at how this had slipped by him still welling up. "I think the number of people who have actually stood in the same room as the little shit when he wasnt wearing some disguise, mask or other charm in this city is probably in the low single digits, at least those able to talk about it, but I happen to be one of them. -Is that why someone decided I should be led to the side-lines like I seem to have been? he sneered to himself. Di Ji himself would likely not have known, but enough people tried to cover that villainy up that his participation in sorting out the aftermath would have been known, especially in the Envoys Palace I see, Jiang suddenly looked deflated. He held up a second jade; an access loci, on which was displayed the documents that the provincial military authorities had for Di Ji, replete with an image. His own gaze swept through the file, and he groaned. Really, this was just the worst. This youth, Jiang said, pointing to the image of the first man, Din Yao, dressed in garish, regal purple and carrying a fan, is the one whose face, qi signature and arts are listed for Di Ji, in the official Bureau database. The warrant is explicit about his use of illusions and techniques and the visual appearance in this image comes with the personal verification of the Senior Astrology Bureau official from Jade Gate City. Oh. The little gobshit. was all he could manage at that as he perused the file. Large parts of the specifics were sealed, at a level even Jiang couldn''t undo it seemed. Ling Jiang nodded, his expression getting darker as he poked at the restrictions in vain. He stared at what was in the summary before him, what was readable anyway. It read like some kind of idiot savant''s idea of a formal exoneration, but there was enough there to read behind the lines on how Di Ji was walking around with his original face on. "Young master Din Yao was impersonated by an evil demon and had his appearance stolen by a member of the [fox?] clan. Wearing his face he seduced many young ladies and scammed many young lords of their fortunes and virtue while hiding behind the shield of the Din family name. The righteous young lord Din, outraged by the misuse of his name and visage, tracked down the foul miscreant and captured him, returning to the Din clan to let them uphold justice on behalf of the wronged the Young Master Din Yao was awarded meritorious service and is now a lineage disciple of [sect] in Jade Gate City. This sect also happens to have strong influence with the appointment and oversight of the Astrology Bureau. "This is..." He wasn''t sure he had words really. "They don''t even seem to have attempted to rehabilitate ''Din Yao''. Just packed him off to [sect], whatever that actually is... If thats his face then it seems he just got a new name and his original face back by all intents. He is now called Ji Tantai and he is the adoptive brother of Din Yao, adoptive son of Kong Di. He apparently tracked down the [fox] who masqueraded as Di Ji, and then Din Yao. Ji Tantai then killed him with the aid of his good friend, the young noble Din Ouyeng here." "I mean... when you poke at this it doesn''t even make sense, theres no mention of who Di Ji actually was before the supposed fox demon stole his identity," Ling Jiang growled. "It doesn''t have to. They wanted to let Di Ji off because of his talent originally. The only reason he got implicated was because Lady Kai is someone you should never cross, he supplied. He had been there, with his Aunt, for that particular part of this sorry saga. "My assumption was that the two were working with Din Yao," Ling Jiang sighed. "Kind of, he scanned the file again, needing to read through it several times before he was confident he had gotten a handle on what was going on between the lines. "Din Yao is Di Ji, Ji Tantai is also Di Ji, and probably Din Yao really was a fox demon, who got caught by Di Ji and made to do his bidding or something to that effect." "How is he still walking around free?" Ling Tao was shocked enough to surface from her reverie at this point. "Kong Di," he grunted. "The influence of the Imperial Grand Astrologer is what it is. And he was C is, apparently C an exceptional seedling. Peerless Golden Immortal by fifty is better than most of the Imperial Scions, with the full backing of the Court. Di Ji managed that flitting from one thing to the other, with a terrifying dose of luck to boot." "Is he from one of their other realms?" Ling Jiang scowled. "An incarnator of some favoured scion?" Ling Tao frowned darkly. "It was never proven, he sighed. "Not for lack of trying either... the last one that was confirmed was on the Mu Li Great World, I imagine stories of how that ended have crossed your desk before now." "Like a house on fire, Ling Jiang said grimly. Ling Tao stepped forward and suddenly grabbed his robe. "If Ji Tantai is, in fact, Di Ji by face and nature, then I have a huge favour to ask Martial Teacher. We... in fact, the Ling clan as a whole does, Ling Jiang said flatly. Our family has served this town well and honourably. We should be allowed this favour. He sighed sadly and gently removed Ling Taos fingers from his robe. Perhaps, but if you want to see this Ji Tantai, Di Ji, dead, we need to be both decisive and subtle about it and have a bit of luck that has so far eluded all those others who have lined up to bring him to ruin. Walking over to the window to lean on the frame, he paused to put his thoughts in order before speaking. There is a chance your daughter, your niece, is still whole. It may be that they just coerced her in some way. Or convinced her that taking out the Jade Loci was the right thing to do somehow. Ling Jiang grimaced. I can but hope. The Loci they took was for the West Flower Picking Town Hunter Bureau. There was the sound of splintering stone as the True Jade window frame warped under Lu Jis grip. He was thinking about another oddity that had emerged in the past while... the deaths of the people associated with the mess one hundred years ago. -My Aunt claimed it wasn''t her... and wondered if it was the Duke, as he recalled. He had another suspicion now. Di Ji had been at the heart of that mess, and yet the brunt of the aftermath had fallen elsewhere, oddly enough. He would have been a Golden Immortal back then. -Did he go into some anomalous ruin 103 years ago, totally unmarked by the outside world and the many watchers on this place? Hidden from prying eyes it might have been possible.. He scowled down at the broken window frame. Go on. The Loci was buffered with the talisman call locations that the proclamation of two days ago was sent out to. Jiang went on. A lot of the locations are fairly innocuous; there is a lot of scrambling to try to deal with the mess that Imperial Court Envoy Lian has been the root cause of, as you might expect. However, two points stand out. It seems that West Flower Picking Town and South Grove Town both sent out elite teams to try to meet their quotas. before the proclamation. When you say elite? Ling Tao cut in. South Grove sent out their Teng Formation as they like to call it. They are mostly six- and seven-star Hunters lead by an eight-star Hunter, Teng Jong," Jiang Lao affirmed pulling up another binary access jade. They also supported that team with four elders of the Teng School and an official from the Bureau. Which is not... orthodox. Lu Ji sighed. That was... well he couldnt blame them. The Blue Gate School had a similar problem, though the chances of the school existing in a weeks time were somewhere shy of nil, so he was just ignoring it. But... those quotas must be met. We are were squeezed and those below us cry out in anguish or fall silent. And West Flower Picking Town? Ling Tao sighed. According to my honoured colleague Mo Deng of the Bureau, they appear to be the root of the levy increase. The Ha clan is making a move on the herb gathering side of things and wants to obtain control over the Hunter Pavilion there more directly. Apparently they went over the head of the Ha family within the town itself in the process, which has led to some internal recrimination. Ling Jiang supplied, grimacing for a moment before he went on. "They seem to have intended to use the proclamation as an excuse to get the Hunters of any capability offside so the Local Bureau authorities get censured... then they can step in and offer their services as an alternative," the Bureau Chief sighed. "They are already messaging my office, as of yesterday, claiming that the corruption of the Hunter Pavilion warrants a deliberate intercession from the central continent. They request an Appointed Administrator." They have a big appetite," He grimaced in another time, without this anarchy, he would already be summoning the Valley Master and making the idiot disciple regret his life choices. Expulsion maybe. It wasnt impossible to change the Valley Master of West Flower Picking to Kun Jiao, for all that he wasnt a disciple of the school Go on? he turned back to Ling Jiang. The team they sent out in response to this is a bit odd, but contains a pair of nine-star hunters, including a nine-star recovery hunter. It also has three of their best remaining hunters including one of their eight-star recovery hunters. There is an oddity though. Two sets of talisman tokens havent updated properly since last week when the Hunter teams apparently set out. Those belonging to the nine-star Hunters Jun Arai and Jun Sana and those belonging to the two eight-star Hunters Dun Kalis and Shi Mu appear to have swapped their loci tags somehow. Another pair, Han Shu and Dun Mu, also briefly swapped tags but reverted shortly afterwards before both registered a ''binary anomaly''. Its not uncommon for the talismans to malfunction in weird if inconsequential ways, particularly when we are upgrading the jadework infrastructure in the Bureaus, but there have been no official reports of such work in West Flower Picking Town at that point. The last one was a month ago All errors that caused were accounted for," Ling Tao added, peeking over her brother''s shoulder. Lu Ji started at the names. Huh. The Hunter Bureau pulled a fast one on the Ha clan. Yep," Jiang nodded, a brief smile cracking the anger on his face. So West Flower Picking sent out a team with three nine-star Hunters, and two eight-star Hunters, including two recovery hunters and two dual-style cultivators. They also have a personally designated list of targets from the Hunter Bureaus Beast Cadre that were due to go onto the watch list in the next update. Lu Ji had to nod in appreciation. It was easy to forget, when you were in this position for uncounted years and saw so much fate-scoured shit, that the regional Pavilions could be highly competent when they needed to be. If only his inner disciples could be so. They planned to clean up the achievable nasties and try to get as much good faith from the Bureau as they could manage in the process to offset the inevitable censure. This is an old hands strategy... "Ah... I see..." Ling Tao frowned... "The father of two of the Hunters is Jun Han." "That Jun Han?" her brother raised an eyebrow. "Apparently. He retired to West Flower Picking with his wife all those years ago," Ling Tao nodded. "We sent him a marriage gift, remember?" "We are getting a bit far from the point here," he interceded. Yep, Jiang said, his grim expression returning. And look at this. He swiped across and five figures appeared. Four young women and one youth. Next to them, a proximal map of the Yin Eclipse Mountains appeared, showing a cluster of five points. If there is a saving grace out there, its that while Di Ji and Din Ouyeng may have just doomed my poor Luoer to a horrible end, they have without a doubt bitten off more than they can chew. Lu Ji walked around the table as he rotated the conjured map view ninety degrees to see the profile. Mainly, he was after the location elevation and distance to see where they went. Their last known point of contact was on the west slope of the Great Mount, he said quietly. Thats in the vicinity of that Life-Breaking Aspen Grove. The school founder wrote about that. Its a thing on par with a Dao Ascension old monster on its own territory. Tao here told me about some of the things Miss Jun Sana talks about with little ALing when she visits," Ling Jiang supplied. I understand that place is pretty hard to deal with. Lu Ji continued to stare at the point on the map If this group led by Di Ji teleported in there and managed to survive by some miracle... "What would happen if you fed a Grove like that a huge glut of unanchored Spatial Qi? Ling Tao asked. "Nothing good for anyone arriving there, or there already," her brother answered before he did. He nodded; the odds of something horrific happening was quite high. Can we get a warning message to that team? Ling Tao asked. And tell them what exactly? he grimaced, then took a deep breath and allowed some of his irritation to leak out. That the young master of the Di household, who crossed the Immortal threshold at the age of twenty-seven and who raped, murdered, cheated and extorted his way across two continents in four years, stealing everything he could and killing dozens of sects best disciples some 130 years ago, managed to evade all consequences for his actions? As a last recourse he was sent to the Yerrek Pits, where he took to penal life like a fish in water and was able to happily cross the Golden Threshold and become a Golden Immortal at the age of forty-one. He somehow escaped the pits, and ran amok for two further years across the central continent before skipping over here, where one hundred years ago he mistakenly ravished a handmaiden and the adoptive daughter of Lady Kai while running around with the Iron Crown Duke''s bunch of mendacious brats? And STILL managed to avoid significant penalty through the intercession of his adoptive father, the Grand IMPERIAL Astrologer. Who has since then apparently faked his own death then returned, falsifying his original record and, in the process, earned both a posthumous pardon for his original crimes and returned to polite society posing as his own half-brother? "This young noble Di Ji, who was at last clearly known to be almost at the point of breaking through to Ancient Immortal before the age of fifty and was heralded as being the successor to Cang Di... even after it became clear he was a total shit-stain this Di Ji just teleported onto the mountain and wants to use YOU as tools to succeed with this preposterous proclamation? Please try to survive until the end, but know that in any event, we will try to see justice done on your behalf? When you put it like that Ling Tao looked crestfallen. Dont worry Taoer," Lu Ji said putting as much conviction into his voice as he could. She was probably his best student and it made him deeply frustrated as her master to see her like this. Ling Luo could also be considered as his sworn granddaughter. I know something about that part of the mountain that whoever sprung that little shit into there with a fancy idea in his head has no way of knowing. Years ago when she was a bit under the weather and uncharacteristically !... Erm, Fairy Xiao, my most wonderful ancestor," he continued more carefully, which earned him very funny looks from Ling Jiang and Ling Tao. She once told me about the Blue Water Sages trip into the interior. She said they had to scale the west face due to the Shadow on the Mountain, making it easier to bypass the terrible beasts that lurked in the valleys. She said that the shadow of oppression off of the mountain gets greater the more powerful you are. The Blue Water Sage and his companions were greatly repressed by it, and could not exercise any of their fabled arts or skills. "In that place, she said he encountered several terrible existences; a grove of Aspens that had cultivated a Grand Dao and attained semi-sentience and a form of primitive Sovereignty over that patch of land, A jasmine of many colours that had achieved ''One with What Will Be'' and taken for itself the moniker ''God Bewitching'', and an entity that usually took the form of a two-tailed koppi squirrel that defied all understanding and was attracted to beautiful young women. "She said the squirrel stalked her every moment for eighty-nine days, stole food pills and broke random jewellery on a daily basis and generally drove her nuts. When she asked the indigenous wise men after their return about it, they just bowed to her and said that it was a god of the mountain, who watched over those it felt were in danger of unjust death, and that it was her lifetimes honour to have been in contact with it..." he trailed off, realising hed gone off topic somewhat. What does... that? Ling Tao sniffed. He coughed, then hurriedly continued, In short, there are eyes in that place that are strangely specious and can be very dangerous to the wrong kind of person of which Di Ji is certainly one such. The squirrel, in particular, is something of an evil star that she claimed would aggressively hunt out bad seeds or things likely to promote problems. There is a credible possibility that the thing may intercede in some way," It was hard to add that his ancestor had a carving of the thing on her villa wall, and she frequently threw miniature suns at it when she was annoyed. Or that the infamous calling card of Lady Xiao''s extreme displeasure, that crappy drawing of a two-tailed squirrel, was the self-same animal. He had a suspicion that more people probably had died because of that squirrel over the millennia than the actual creature had ever managed to save in the intervening timeframe. Pausing for a moment, he remembered to check a salient point. What is the status of Luoer''s Soul Jade? Intact, although it shows some discolouration that suggests soul damage has been sustained, Ling Tao held out the tablet so he could see the damage for himself. There is no other deviation within it? a difficult question for Lu Ji to ask, but necessary given Din Yaos previous record. Thankfully, no," Ling Jiang grimaced staring at the carved jade tablet. There was the sound of shouting outside and his hearing told him that Ling Weng, Ling Taos husband, had also arrived. He had been on a mission down to Teng Lin Town; presumably, he had rushed back as fast as he could once he heard the news and come racing to find his wife. In that case, we are not too much against time. Lu Ji put a hand on both Ling Jiang and Ling Taos arms and gently guided them out of his now slightly trashed home study. A servant arrived and then rang a bell to call for the formations builder to restore the room. Mulai," He called out for another servant and when he arrived passed him a token. Please find Sir Weng, and tell him that I am taking his wife and brother-in-law to deal with this mess I would like him to assume the role of vice headmaster while I am out of the town. Of course Sir," The old servant bowed and went off swiftly. That would keep the overwrought Ling Weng from causing too much of scene at least. Leading them down the hall towards the villas quite secret personal teleportation array, he started to explain his strategy. He had intended to try a softer approach to the problem before todays events. Now, though, he considered, he was tired of playing by other peoples rules. Particularly when those rules seemed to always cause problems for people just trying to do their best by the places they lived in. As they waited for the array to cycle up, he found himself thinking back on some of his Aunt''s previous advice about ''advancement'' and ''perspective''. -Is it weeks like this that lead people at my realm to take up hobbies like cloud watching or writing atrocious poetry? It certainly gives a different perspective, as... Auntie... is always complaining about, on things. That said, before that, he now fully intended to make sure those arrogant little shits properly pissed their pants. Just once. There was an opportunity for it, somewhere in all this mess, he was certain. Maybe even twice if his Fairy Aunt got directly involved. Before they stepped through the array to Blue Gate City he idly wondered if he could somehow get directly in contact with Grand Uncle Tao. Now that would make both those upstart brats and the influences puppeting them through the anarchy here properly sweat. Chapter 9 – Uncertainty (Obsolete)
When we arrived in that place, it was as easy as stepping through the doorway to this room. However, once inside it was hard to say what was real and what was false, for the rules made a mockery of everything we understood of the world around us and death had no consideration for mighty or meek. To leave was more fraught than seizing good fortune from the heavens themselves... and all we got for the experience was a bunch of stone jars and a grade eight herb.
Excerpt from an ancient written account of an anomaly in the Inner Valleys to the Hunter Bureau. ~By Immortal Valiant Lion

~ Jun Arai & Sana ~
Arai opened her eyes and spent a few moments wondering if she was actually dead. The fall was a blur; they had fallen into the cloud... then she remembered hitting something wet? She tried to stand but discovered she was floating in shallow water, at was the now-silty edge of a deep pool. Presumably it had been nice and clear before she and Sana smashed into it. How she had survived that fall into water was somewhat inexplicable really. She tried to move deliberately and found that she was practically one giant bruise: everything hurt -I dont think anythings broken, she thought as she very carefully moved her limbs and head and twisted her torso slightly, which is a minor miracle. Looking up, she could see daylight above, such as filtered through the verdant greenery overshadowing the... entrance high above. They looked to be in some kind of sinkhole, and she had to guess theyd fallen more than six hundred metres. The hole was at least four hundred in its own right. Had they nearly fallen a mile vertically? Her head hurt, and just thinking of the good fortune required not to die horribly made her mind gibber a bit. Part of her told her she was in shock, and also suffering some kind of mental disconnect. Probably due to the fall. I absolutely am, she shot back sourly, someone of my realm should not have survived this fall. She corralled her thoughts back together and tried to call upon her mantra to help her healing but got nothing, which was concerning. She tried again, but it still seemed to do nothing much. Flailing a bit more as she sought to get closer to the shore while simultaneously looking around to try and get a better grasp of her surroundings, she noticed belatedly that the light in this space was also a bit... off somehow. The air seemed fine, or if it wasnt she was going to die not knowing what killed her. -Worry about the things you can actually change, she told herself pointedly. She tried blinking a few times but it made no difference to the light, so she concentrated on moving through the water until, after a few more moments, she found purchase and was standing on her feet, sinking only slightly into the disturbed mud. The icy water was about breast-deep. Now that she could look around properly, she confirmed her initial guess that she was at the bottom of some kind of sinkhole. Down here it was maybe one hundred metres across, narrowing to sixty or so at the entrance above. She stared warily at the walls above her, just in case the cracks and crevasses were filled with something properly dangerous, waiting to fall on her head. It would be rather pathetic to die to soul setting lingzhi or devils anthem after surviving that fall. Finally confident that she wasnt going to die inexplicably, she turned back to the pool to see to other bodies in it. Sana and Sir Huang. With an alacrity she didnt realise she was capable of in this condition, she covered the distance around the edge of the pool in several heartbeats. Thankfully, Sana was also right on the edge, so it took her mere moments to jump back in and drag her clear of the water. Cursing and trying not to panic, she rolled her sister over. A part of her that was much calmer than the rest somehow stepped in and started telling her what to do. -Checklist: injuries to head and neck, broken spine, broken limbs? There were none, or no obvious ones anyway -She was face down in the water for who knows how long? ''Drawing Breath'' talisman! She had at least one, thankfully, and in her inner pockets. Not a storage device. Not for something that important. Her sister was lying on her back, so she tilted her head down before rummaging through her own inner pockets to bring out a small talisman made of jade and carved with a moon rune. Biting her thumb, she smeared blood on it and then opened Sanas mouth and pressed the talisman against her tongue, then waited a few moments until it dissolved into qi. Agonising seconds ticked by until her sisters dark brown eyes opened and she doubled over retching, water streaming out of her lungs. Where... the... fates... are we? Sana managed to gasp out through the hacking, sobbing coughs. Easy sis she helped her sit up. As far as I can see we are alive. Sana managed to grin weakly, her voice creaking. For ...now. Will you be okay? she asked, concerned. Sana looked pale and s was shivering violently, so she fumbled a Yin Neutralising Pill out of her inner pockets and pushed it into her sister''s mouth. Sana swallowed it weakly and, after a few moments, started to breathe more easily as the pill dissolved into her system. Probably? Sana croaked, experimentally moving her hands and feet. Patting her side her sister rasped It seems I lost my bag in the fall... A pity.... It was mothers. Dont worry about it, she felt the pain as well, but it was just a bag, despite the memories that came with it. Youre alive, thats whats important. Speaking of, she muttered, more to herself. We need to see to Sir Huang. She had seen his body in the water, but it wasnt there now, so it must have sunk? If he was wearing armour... Her thoughts were still skipping it seemed, not shaking off whatever damage had occurred with the fall. She wasnt sure what realm he was in either, although it was a fair bet he was at least Nascent Soul, which meant the fall wouldnt kill him even if he had landed on his head. -Although other things might have after, she though as she stripped off her sodden and muddy gear and clothes C there was no reason to make the dive harder C and waded back into the icy water. It was rich in Yin Qi it seemed, she could feel it tugging at her leg muscles as she went deeper. Sis throw me the pouch of Yang ward stones please! Sana sorted out a few of the bigger ones, then shoved them in the pouch and threw it out to her. It wasnt a great throw, so she had to wade over and grab it, but she wouldnt be able to do any better in her sisters situation. Tying it around her torso she took one and popped it in her mouth. That was a dangerous trick anywhere else, but now was not a time when danger was the problem. Tucking the stone, that was rapidly heating up in her mouth, into her cheek, she took several huge breaths then plunged under the water. The pool was not as deep as she feared, but the stratification of qi in the water spoke to how long it had sat here and how old it was. The water was cloudy with disturbed silt, slowly settling, but it wasnt so bad that she couldnt immediately see Sir Huang, so she started swimming down towards him. At two metres below the surface the qi started to burn her skin, but it was at three metres deep, on the edge of a sloping drift of debris and silt, that she finally reached Sir Huang. Tying a rope around him, she kicked back to the surface and splashed ashore. It took her several further moments to haul him clear and kneel over his still form, but... the body looked, by any measure, rather wrong. Well, wrong was not necessarily the right word, she realised, staring at its arms. Belatedly she flipped him over onto his back to make sure he hadnt drowned, only to find herself staring at the face. Or lack thereof: in its place was a moon rune on the forehead that was now devoid of energy. She searched the body and then pulled the clothes off the torso when nothing more availed itself. Sana stared on from the side before volunteering, Well thats one way to minimize danger in this place, infuse your soul into a puppet. She nodded, took a few steps away from the puppet, and sat down on the shingle beach. Theres zero chance of getting a fire going down here, isn''t there, she muttered. Looking around, the only visible plants growing on the walls were fern-like things that offered leaves and fronds, but no wood unless she made the steep climb higher up the wall. Think we can burn rocks? her sister joked, holding up the bag of elemental ward stones and scuffing the beach with her foot. In lieu of a fire, because burning rocks really was a last resort kind of thing, they explored their surroundings properly in hopes of warming themselves with the physical exertion. The cavern sinkhole was a bit larger than it had first appeared, and it took the two of them about thirty minutes to explore the various side crevices and lower eroded parts, including a cavern of sorts at a point where the beach of the pool met the wall. Her initial judgement that it was a water-eroded sinkhole turned out to be correct, as they found a bunch of water-cut notches in the rock further up the walls of the cavern. Aside from that, their locality contained little else of interest, they had to agree. Sitting on the beach a while later, having relocated to just inside the cavern, her sister skimmed a stone across the water, watching it skip. No animal bones. Not even shells, or anything else like it, she agreed. In fact, no evidence animals have ever been here at all. Literally the only things here are plants and water, which bodes rather poorly." Her sister sighed, staring up at the ceiling. No evidence of birds either. There is fungi, she grunted, waving a hand in the direction of the back of the cavern, where some mushrooms quietly shroomed, as mushrooms had a tendency to do in dark, dank places like that. "There is always fungi," Sana chuckled. "It''s like the apex species out here." It really did contain little of interest though, completely lacking any signs that anything that wasnt a plant or a fungus existed down here. Even those were boring, the most exotic specimens being were a few very minor spirit herbs. Even the herbs barely qualify as ''spiritual'', Sana held up a few stalks of a very weedy spirit grass. That is rather unusual given the density of qi here, she frowned and looked around. The ferns looked like water ferns, but they weren''t. Same for the vines on the far side and some other plants. None of them were really ''spiritual'' even though they had the look of species she recognised. Really climbing out seems to be the only route, Sana finally observed after several minutes of silent consideration by the pool. Before we do that. I really want to sort out in my head why we are down here, she slumped back on the dry sandy shoreline, with her head outside the cavern, and lay there staring at the blue-ish sky far above them. Something about the light was still bothering her for some reason. She reached up for the Hunter Bureau talisman on her necklace... and stopped, because she wasnt wearing it. For a moment she thought that meant she was really dead, which would make this a deeply ironic afterlife to be stuck in. Then her mind kicked her panic to the side and reminded her that she had been sorting her pack out on the ridgeline, before they noticed the Eclipse Shadow had nearly moved around. Her talisman, along with her storage jade, had been on her pack, which was hundreds of metres above them. At least they both still had their jade scrips; those were tied to their forearms for use as armour, just like Ling had a habit of doing. You have your Hunter talisman? she sat up and asked Sana. Sana blinked and began to pat down her pockets before slapping her forehead. Shit. I gave it to Ling. She was imprinting the updated map on it so we had a spare. Then you called me over and The two stared at each other dully. She patted herself down, then stared around the beach, before finally turning her vision to the water. You have a storage jade right!? she asked, her panic rising again. Oh yep, and yours, Sana held up her wrist, on which was a knotted cord with two talismans. They both stared at them and breathed out in relief. No storage jade would have been very bad. Bad in all kinds of ways. It was already bad enough that their packs, which contained the minor pouches, were lost. Her talisman sheaf was in her bag and Sanas was in their mothers. Both of those were presumably still back on the ridge. Hopefully. The alternative was they were scattered somewhere above as they fell, which would be an expensive and inconvenient loss, she considered. Also a sad one, as the bags were mementoes of their mother, kept and worn for luck, as were the talismans, a gift from their father upon entering the Hunter Pavilion. A quick stocktake of the jade storage talismans confirmed to both of them that they did not have an immediate issue in terms of food or basic medicines. Looking at what they had, arrayed between them on the beach, she felt a touch better at last. Her talisman held four large bottles of food pills, two bottles of fasting pills, one pot of purification pills, two fifty-gallon jars of pure, drinkable water, several sets of various medicinal and poison curing pills, quite a selection of random elemental ward stones and formation-related curios, a set of tools for chopping and digging along with a crowbar, thirty metres of rope and four sets of spare clothes. Sanas talisman, meanwhile, held only three large bottles of food pills instead of four, courtesy of the squirrel, along with most of the herbs after they had rebalanced their stash of those the previous day, and a small stack of odd ores that had been stashed in one of the way stations at some point, left for recovery by a future team. Their herb stockpile consisted of the three heavens blaze pines their group had harvested, several other smaller spirit trees and shrubs, a small selection of rare-grade herbs, some of a very high grade indeed, and a fairly large collection of miscellaneous herbs and fungi, mostly at the four- to six-star grade. Included within that category was several pieces of the six-star lamium the five of them had been attempting to collect, she noted. Most of the semi-rare herbs had been collected by Sana on the paths through the valleys. As they sorted this all out on the beach and then she took her storage talisman back, they talked through the events preceding their arrival in the cave. It was as much a psychological exercise as anything, to calm their nerves and try to make sense of things. I was looking the other way, Sana sighed, as they tried to piece back together those final moments. The nearest person to us should have been Ji Tantai, she frowned. Fate-suckling mother-lover, her sister spat. You think he did this? This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. He has been the main cause of most of the issues up to this point, she noted. He makes Ha Yun look like a reasonable and upstanding person with the attitude he was waving around. But how? Sana frowned. Clearly he was hiding his strength, she pointed out rather banally. Well duh, Her sister grimaced. Thats one for the Dao Father Obvious jar. I meant how did he circumvent the suppression? You ask me but who do I ask? Ive never heard of a treasure or talisman capable of it, not even in the Bureau listings of high-grade talismans and pills, she sighed again. Breathing deeply still hurt. They both sat in silence for a bit after that listening to the lapping of the water. That was somewhat soothing for her; she still had a headache from whatever injury was done during the fall, although Sana had checked and she wasnt bleeding or bearing any obvious head trauma. So... he sneak-attacked Sir Huang, I guess? Sana said eventually. It seems that way, she agreed. That was a rather sad way to look at it really. If he had attacked us, with the strength to punch that... Sir Huang off the cliff, you or I would have turned to red mist, her sister said quietly. Not a pleasant thought, although it would have been an instant death and they wouldnt have known, which made it better than some other forms of death shed been close to over the years in Yin Eclipse. She poked the puppet with her foot. It was as durable a thing as she had ever seen really. Arent the Din clan allied with the Ha clan though? That was bothering her. The logic of this just didnt fully add up at the moment. I guess he didnt want competition? her sister sighed. Who can say what cracked kind of logic goes through the head of someone like that? He was clearly using some kind of art to try to mess with everyone. Even the Ha clan elites were noting it. That could be it? she ran a hand through her dark, matted hair. It was nearly dry; a reminder that, for all the humidity here, it was actually pretty warm. Maybe 35 degrees. You think that was why? Her sister started to squeeze her own hair out. It was filled with silt she noticed, giving the dark brown locks an even more matted look. His art wasnt working, so he took the opportunity to get rid of the biggest threat. I guess he wanted us, or some of us, due to the proclamation, she thought out loud as she checked her top, which was drying near at hand. Seems logical, Sana agreed. Ironic that he kicked the two of us off the cliff as well then. We were probably an acceptable loss, she scowled. That hurt to say out loud, her potential lifes ending summed up in two words as an acceptable loss. Thats meant to be my role, her sister chuckled darkly. Im the one who makes the dark asides, not you. Theres enough to go around, she had a half-hearted laugh at her sister''s now pouting expression, but her mood wasnt really in it. They stopped talking about it for a while after that and ate some of the fresh food. There was such a thing as picking over things too much after all. Once her clothes were mostly dry, she put most of them back on. Her sister stayed partially stripped down as she waded through the shallows, checking for any evidence that some of their stuff might have fallen. As she sort of predicted, however, nothing showed up. It took a while to rebalance and repack their kit into the storage talismans. The division of the pills and food gave her some renewed hope that they wouldnt run into any issues for quite a while on that front, thankfully. They had preserved food apiece to last a month and then some, alongside the fresh goods they still retained. Water might be more of an issue, but so long as they kept the jars in a storage talisman it would be okay, even assuming they couldn''t top it up or find another source. That only left the puppet''s body. Once she stripped what remained of its garments, she found that it was really a full model of an adult human male, just lacking a face. The density of the thing was immense. Not to the point where they couldnt move it, but she must have used more strength than she had initially thought to pull it out of the water. The water itself had aided her in that somewhat, being oddly buoyant, she had since noticed, probably as feature of its qi density although the qi in it was weird and hard for her to parse. Eventually, her detailed inspection of the puppet turned up a slight scratch on the back of its neck, just above where the seventh thoracic vertebrae should be. If it wasnt a puppet, that would have been a lethal wound in all likelihood. There was something residual around the scratch as well, a faint corrosion perhaps, that she made sure not to touch. That would be another on the stupid ways to die list. Sana stared at the wound. Do you think that Ji Tantai knew this was a puppet? Im going to assume not But who knows? Neither of us can sense soul residues, she sighed softly, squatting back and stating the obvious. We have no way to know if it was the attack or something else that pushed whoever Sir Huang was out of the puppet. One way or another, her sister gave voice to the thought both of them were dancing around. We are going to have to get back up there. Or at the very least, get out of here. They both stared upwards again, at the sheer sides of the sinkhole. The cliff is sheer. You cant fly this close to the mountain. Even teleportation with the really expensive ninth grade talismans gets spotty, she rambled out loud. That was more for the Dao Father Obvious pot. On the bright side, her sister chuckled. Even if that Ji Tantai is an Immortal or something... Unless he wants to physically jump off the cliff after us or plans to climb down here personally, we are unlikely to encounter him. Not to mention qi sensing doesnt work at all up here, beyond what you can see. The mists are the death of all those arts. If he comes looking for us he is going to flail madly and get lost in all likelihood. Where is my sister? I want the snarky one back, she gave her a small shove. Sana laughed a bit weakly. It wasnt really funny, but they were both stressed enough that they needed some coping mechanisms. She needed some, certainly C she was still worried about her inability to think clearly for more than a few moments at a time. Do we even try to get back up? she sighed, standing up. Sana gave her an odd look. Oh, she hadnt finished the sentence. Shit. I mean, do we try to get back to the top of the cliff. Ah, Sana pondered. I say we get out of here then worry about that. Its what a six hundred metre sheer drop, at least? With marginal overhangs, maybe I wasnt that conscious of the descent. They stared up at the walls of the sinkhole. It was at least three hundred metres. Sheer and sloping inwards towards the top, also, with very few overhangs and not much in the way of creepers. Climbing it was going to be taxing. Its still weird that there are no birds down here, her sister groused. Or even bats. They sat quietly for a while longer, without much need to talk since both of them were largely okay. It was going to be an arduous climb, with a lot of communication and concentration required, so n the end they both decided that they should have a short, proper rest before attempting it. She kept the first watch, for what little it was worth, seeing nothing but rustling leaves, lapping water and mushrooms; if it wasnt for their current circumstances it would be idyllic. Her sister slept, with the aid of one of the meditation pills, for just over an hour before they swapped, and didnt seem particularly satisfied with the rest. When she woke from her own short, meditative sleep, she didnt find it that replenishing either; they were only doing it because experience told them both that these kinds of preparations helped. Taking one last look around their cave, their view was inevitably returned to the puppet, now somewhat re-clothed, lying nearby. What do we do about that? her sister mused. Can it go into the storage jade? she wondered. She hadnt bothered to check before now. Sana walked over to it and pressed the jade against it. Nothing happened: after a few seconds she looked at the notification that had lit up on the side of the talisman and said, a bit glumly, It seems it counts as its own spatial container somehow,"Now I really regret not asking for a better storage device when we started this endeavour, they could have at least spotted us one," Sana grumbled. She eyed her own one, nodding just as glumly. Theirs were fairly crude by the standards of such things C stuff with their own inner spaces, living things, corpses with intact foundations and some stuff that was simply too dense in qi wouldn''t go into them. Mostly those were limitations you could work around, and unless you were capturing high star grade herbs intact, were ones she had found ways to live with. Buying a storage ring that a Qi Refinement equivalent cultivator could bind was disgustingly expensive because all the normal, affordable ones were aimed at Soul Foundation cultivators or higher who could soul bind their own artefacts. Bleugh. Well mark it on the map. At best we can only try to explain. Sir Huang seemed fairly reasonable as far as the Ha familys goons go. I doubt he will hold it against us that we couldnt recover it right here and now, she suggested. I hope so, her sister groused. Carrying it out, up that, will be impossible for us given its weight. We will burn half our replenishment pills in the process. The climb took long enough that Arai found she didnt want to count after a while. Not beyond the immediate specifics of their pathing, anyway. Here was not the place to ask searching questions of your mental condition, starting with how long they had been down here already, and the minute by minute pathfinding took a severe toll on her concentration as it was. The rock faces were quite a bit more overhanging than they had looked from below. At least the surface was manageable; the original rock was smoothed by water or some other erosive force, but there was enough by way of crevices and faulting to give them handholds. Even so, it was harsh and demanding. For a good portion of it, she was holding on only with her hands, or holding onto Sana as they climbed past each other. Sometimes there were creepers or vegetation she trusted enough to hold their weight, but mostly they stuck to the rocks. Those were clearer. She was also constantly on the lookout for anything that might spring at them from a crevice or piece of greenery: just because there was nothing below didnt mean that there wasnt something here, after all. So they made their way upwards side by side. Hand by hand, foothold by foothold. It was impossible to think beyond the next twenty hand- and footholds. The worst thing to do would be to end up in a dead end and have to waste precious energy descending or scaling sideways around the face more than they already were. She reckoned they had already done almost one entire circuit of its perimeter in travelling the first two hundred metres vertically. How much time do you think it has been since we fell? Sana asked from below her as they climbed one of the easier parts about half-way up. I dunno. I think we have been climbing for around two hours? Before that... we slept for an hour each, we messed around for half an hour before that. Its nearly five hours in total? Six? she pondered as she looked for the next handhold, considering the merits of scuttling sideways along this crack. There was a plausible surface about ten metres to their left. The question of time, and the reminder of the fall, brought along with other unwelcome thoughts. She didnt want to think what might have happened to Juni, Shu and Ling; presumably they were valuable for their knowledge, so they wouldnt have died? Part of her was a bit annoyed at Sana, suddenly and rather irrationally, for making her think about it. Halfway up a sheer cliff face over a pool that you only survived falling to the first time by random chance was not the place to have ''existential crisis thoughts'' about your lifelong friends fates. Sorry, her sister sighed as if she had read her mind. I was just wondering if something weird was going on with the time. The light doesnt seem right... it''s shifting to afternoon, but... Oh, She quashed her annoyance even more firmly. That was right. She had been wondering that herself, but not really vocalised it. No idea. I do agree that the light is weird, its been bothering me for a while but I cant say why. They climbed on in silence after that, beyond the occasional direction. Compartmentalising the tasks was all that made it manageable, particularly for the final fifty metres, which were probably the worst. The rock there was actually wet, and slick with algae that she had to stare at carefully with every handhold just in case it was algru. The mould-like plant would be properly lethal this high up if she put her hand into a patch of it unaware. Here the creepers were not as strong. The vegetation was more vigorous, but their root systems were more nebulous and searching, spreading over the surface but not working their way into cracks. Eventually, they abandoned relying on it at all for handholds, and soon after that she started getting nervous of even using the trunks of small shrubs, flush to the rock, as footholds. However, the most unnerving thing about the greenery was the complete lack of anything untoward hiding in it: there were no bugs or insects. That said, existential questions about the space they were in were also relegated to the naughty rock in her mind. No distractions. It was with a deep sigh that she finally pulled herself over the edge and helped Sana over a moment later. She found that the sinkhole was slightly offset from the cliff face: a waterfall, running out of the cliff some four hundred metres above if she was any judge, had changed course incrementally over the years so the pool was about 20 metres further over now. The moisture and runoff from this new pool was what was feeding the one they just climbed out of, a ridge of slightly harder rock all that separated the new and old plunge pools. An incremental difference in erosion that had made all the difference over the aeons. They had apparently fallen squarely into the void left by the waterfalls old plunge pool. That was beyond lucky... thirty metres either direction... her gaze traversed the cliff base. They would be crippled to the point of an agonising death. We were down there for six hours... Right? Sana muttered, staring skywards. She looked up the cliff again, and then out into the treeline above them. She managed to force out woodenly: Riiiight six-ish hours. Sana let a flicker of worry into her expression. It was mid to late afternoon when we fell, its still mid-afternoon now. Theres no way we were out a whole day.? That wasnt even the foremost thing, she realised. Staring around, she found what had been bugging her subtly all the way up. The vegetation was... The vegetation here is all normal, she said, plucking a common herbaceous weed out of a rock crevice. "Thats not uncommon," her sister frowned. We have encountered valleys which were depressingly normal on rare occasions, even this far in. Although Hmmm, Her sister also started to poke around, cautiously. Youre right. This is almost normal. Mortals garden kind of normal in fact." She found herself wondering if the suppression here was even more severe and, in attempt to check, bounced on the spot a few times. Her strength seemed as it was, and she hadnt had any issues climbing, after all. Sana strolled over to a nearby tree and casually poked her finger into it. It pushed through the bark like it was damp paper. Pulling her finger out, she examined the hole. Yep. Totally normal, looks like a variety similar to blue river oak. Looking around, she was struck by how much stuff looked similar to things she knew. Yet, when she stared closely at them, there were subtle differences. Shapes of leaves, types of stems, no flowers actually... no flowers anywhere that she could see. They both stared up at the clifftop far above. It was now wreathed in cloud above them it seemed to be slowly descending as they watched. Do you fancy another climb? Sana asked pensively. Tomorrow, she shuddered. Her arms added to the chorus of mental denial, she was definitely approaching the point of proper meridian strain. Definitely tomorrow. A quick exploration of the pool by the waterfall revealed no fish, or anything other than plants, living in it. Sitting by the pool, Arai found herself again afflicted by a growing sense of unease as she tried to place what else was wrong. It was only when she got up to look further along the cliff base, travelling far enough away from the waterfall that its sound faded, masked by the trees, that she realised what was off. There had been nothing living in the sinkhole, no bugs, no nothing. That, however, was vaguely explicable, there were weird places like that. The problem was that, now that she listened carefully, there were no birds. No calls. It wasnt that the forest was dead, it just contained no animals that she could hear. No birds, no mammals... she stared around her... also no insects, even here. With a certain ominous curiosity, she got the shovel from her storage talisman and dug a small hole. When it was knee-deep, she scattered the soil, looking at it. Leaf litter, rocks, and it was quite rich in qi C although the qi was odd, seemingly impossible for her to interact with. The real problem, again, was that there were no worms. No grubs. No insects or anything like it. That being the case in the air and plants and such was already weird, but even in the soil... That was not normal. She made her way back, to find that Sana had finished her own excursion in the other direction. No birds that way either? She queried. Nope. Nor any insects, worms or the like, Sana added pensively Also no flowers on the plants. "Yes. No flowers," she muttered. Sana looked at her. She had let the worry creep into her voice. "That shouldn''t even be possible for a place this lush. Unless the season here is radically off?" "That is possible. Sana replied, with rather more hope than confidence she felt. There are those valleys near the South Grove ruins that are always in late spring, the ones with the perpetually flowering plum and cherry trees." That was the main reason she wasn''t worrying too much about the lack of flowers. Not yet anyway. They both spent the next thirty minutes looking through the forest boundary carefully. By the end, both of them were starting to feel genuinely uneasy. This is not the right valley, Sana said eventually, staring up at the sky, probably so she wouldn''t see her rather concerned expression. This should be the western side of the East Fury peaks, in the cloud forest, and this area is a tetrid stalker zone. There should be a big nest of them about two miles west along the far ridgeline. Mmhm, She agreed there. This was most certainly not the valley that they had been looking out over from the top of the cliff. Somehow. Sana pulled up a stem of common herb grass absently and started to nibble on it. She did this for about ten seconds before taking it out of her mouth and staring at it. What is it? she asked her sister. Is it poisonous? No her sister frowned deeply. Its just try it. Puzzled she took a piece of grass and nibbled on it. It was starchy and left a pulp in her mouth, much as non-spiritual grass should. She held it in her mouth for a few seconds and then froze. It was. intangible? No. That wasnt quite right, it still tasted of something after all. She kept it in her mouth for a few more seconds before spitting it out, then took another stem and chewed that carefully. It was there, then it bent and broke apart. That was all normal. The pulpy mess in her mouth tasted of sour grass, basically: it was sometimes used as a pallet cleanser in rustic salads. She closed her eyes and focused on it, trying to work out what was wrong. There was no sense of nutrition from it? Was that it? Dropping the grass she walked over to a green, slender wild cabbage plant. It was also devoid of its usual orange and indigo flowers, even Though it should have been showing buds at this time of year. Plucking some leaves, she proceeded to carefully chew them for a short while, but spat them out in the end. Aside from the feeling of substance in her mouth, there was nothing more. The flavour, the sweetness was there, even the sensation of moisture, but they gave no actual sustenance. Her body didnt even get anything from the absorption of the moisture in the leaves. It just seemed to vanish somehow. Sana was squatting by another cabbage, looking at it closely, with a disconcerted look on her face. You know... her own voice suddenly sounded quite loud in the forest clearing despite the waterfall in the distance. I think we have fallen into one of the properly problematic anomalies. Chapter 10 – Flight (Old Version)
When you are making your way through the Inner Valleys between Thunder Crest and East Fury, do not be hasty or injudicious in your path. It is no exaggeration to tell you that you are, at any one time, no further than one hundred metres away from something that could kill you as easily as breathing. What will keep you alive is not your strength, or your spirit root, or your family name. It is knowing every damn thing in this jade slab so well you can dream it backward and become the Dao Parent to its firstborn child.
Excerpt from Survival in the Shadow of the Great Mount ~By Ling Shao, Teaching Elder of the West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion.

~ Kun Juni, The Herb Hunters ~
Kun Juni ran. Sprinted even, as fast as she could. Han Shu kept proximal pace abreast of her as she zigzagged between trees and shrubs. The valley floor here was less dense due to the taller tree canopy overhead, which she was certain was not optimal for her survival in this particular situation. A flash of heat swept over her from the left and Han Shu said something, inarticulate cursing she guessed, as he rolled away from a gyre of fire that had swept up in its wake. They blocked that way, Lin Ling yelled as loud as she could, appearing out of nowhere to slightly behind and to her right. Nameless fates, she rasped the curse out. Every breath was agony still, a gift from her initial landing in the forest here, having thrown herself straight off the other side of the ridge to open up distance to escape their pursuers. Glancing to the left as she skidded over a low boulder, she really wished she hadnt: a wall of weirdly reddish fire was crackling away around three hundred metres from them. It split the valley in half, blocking any means to head further into the interior. That had been the way Lin Ling had come from. She was about to ask her why when it became self-explanatory. *KUUAAAAASSSSK!* The inarticulate, keening wail from beyond the wall of fire made her skin cold as ice and her heart skip a few beats. A female tetrid stalker, and now enraged as well. She caught flashes of a cow-sized, eight-legged spider-like thing beyond the wall of flames. Even at this distance, its presence made her skin crawl with the kind of fear that prey feels just being in the vicinity of something they cannot escape. Fates! We go up, Han Shu snarled. No argument there... she hissed under her breath. She didnt dare pause as she hurdled another rock. It was ironic that her crappy spirit root was finally paying off. Her physical cultivation, which she had originally picked up because reaching Mantra Seed would allow her to abandon and restart her spiritual cultivation with some fairly significant and much-needed benefits, was nearly as good as Han Shus, a bit ahead of Arai and Sana. If she survived this, and that was a big IF, she would have to buy Old Man Ling some excellent wine. It was his teachings, beating the arrogance and conceit out of her like she was a dust rug in the process of advancing her training, that was keeping her alive at this point, the mantra giving her soul a few precious extra seconds of protection from the gaze and scream of the stalker. Behind them, there was an even bigger explosion and the stalkers scream cut off abruptly. So an eight-star qi beast was no match for him at all? Behind her, in the forest, Di Ji or maybe Din Ouyeng was laughing manically. -Are they treating this pursuit like some kind of fate-thrashed game? It might very well be one to them, based on what she knew of the nameless-blessed calamity that Ji Tantai had revealed himself to be. She skidded over another rock and narrowly avoided going feet-first into a crevice full of spiderwebs. Shadows flickered below as she dropped a fire ward stone into it in passing and Han Shu, evidently realising what she was planning, also threw a thunder one down. Thousands of shadows scuttled and hissed as they illuminated the nest, stirring it up. The ridgeline rose above them now, as behind her was a flare of thunder and another muted shriek from a tetrid stalker. Another fissure, also full of webs, nearly dropped her into darkness as she leapt forward again. -Is there a cavern underneath here? On a whim, she grabbed one of the talismans from Arais pack, one of Grandmaster Mangs, and dropped it into the fissure after pushing the required activation qi into it. If there was a cavern nest of cave spiders down there, bringing them up would unpleasantly delay the pursuit a little. Neither of them seemed particularly tolerant of spiders. She made it thirty metres and one more chasm before the ground behind her lifted slightly. The pressure wave from the detonation carried her onto the scree. Lin Ling smashed down nearby, panting hard, and hissed; What did you do!?! Talisman into spider nest. RUN, was all she could gasp out. Swinging the two packs onto the other shoulder where she could get at them more easily, she just ran straight on. Leaping boulders was easy with her current physical prowess at least. The wave of insidious, lingering, intent C carrying something undefinable that might actually have been soul sense C which swept over everything a moment later vindicated her decision to throw the talisman down. -Do they have a treasure that allows them to lift the suppression somehow? she wondered, even as her own defensive artefacts blunted the worst of the probing attack. Such objects did exist, but using them was suicidal because up here everything was enmeshed into the valleys in bizarre and esoteric ways. Pushing the suppression upwards in a region to Soul Foundation was thus an act of utter insanity, simply because it would get you noticed like the worlds fattest, juiciest fly smashing into a spiders web. She didnt look back to see if the spider queen was coming to the surface, instead, just praying that the creature might buy them a few more minutes against the pursuit. The lower part of the ridge climb was thankfully straight-forward. A dozen vertical leaps carried her and Han Shu a third of the way up it, to the base of the actual cliff. Lin Ling was still burning her current air walk talisman, so she just ran straight up, dodging from tree to tree to keep cover. Above them, a chain of lightning bolts roared across from over the previous ridgeline and scoured the cliff. That was a ridiculous talisman, if talisman it was. My concealment talisman is about to run out, Han Shu signed as she landed beside him. Without comment, she tossed him Sanas spare talisman sheaf. She had both their bags, having grabbed them as she bounded off the ridge they had been on. The route further up was not easy, it seemed, leaving the best route as the inland One, towards the sun peaking past the mountain. You think the Ha cultivators are all dead? Han Shu grimaced as he rapidly reapplied his talisman. Certainly. Sir Huang was sneak-attacked like that, and based on the explosions Sir Cao probably was as well. She paused to think for a moment, then continued. If we head for the sun line, there are several larger nests. And there is that Jasmine, Han Shu agreed. Looking up and seeing that Lin Ling had reached the cliff as well and was looking down at them, she pointed towards the sun and signed, Go there. Lin Ling didnt bother to sign back and started flitting through the trees on the cliff face. Is that wise? Han shu asked. That Jasmine grows in the next valley down. They seem to have tried to shift the suppression up to Soul Foundation! she signed back as Han Shu finished reapplying his talisman. Are they insane? Han Shu groaned, before crouching and jumping to the next boulder. No, probably just ignorant and very confident, she grimaced, following after him, making her way vertically up the slumped cliff face They were almost certainly being tracked by their jades in any case, Ling Luos Jade Loci was able to do that and a lot more. As such, as far as she could see, their only strategy for survival was the death fields: the places they usually avoided, the paths where anomalies hunted, the lairs of terrible things in the valley floors that the jadework records talked about. They would run through them all and throw whatever they could into their pursuers in the process, turning the entire valley system over in their wake. If flight was impossible, then the pair either had to chase them in person or risk teleportation. So far their pursuers were going with the former. That was probably why they had chosen to force the suppression somehow: to them, it likely seemed an expedient choice given their background, but up here, soul sense just made you a target, and with any luck, they would die horrifically without ever knowing the extent of their mistake. Up ahead. Centipede burrow, Han Shu signalled. She nodded and prepared another talisman one of Arais this time. Slapping it on the edge of the dark slit in the cliff, she finally risked a glance behind. The forest was on fire, the screams of enraged tetrid stalkers still echoing in the distance. She caught several flickers of lightning amid the burning forest, telling her that one of them was in the valley now. Id hoped they would have lost some ground with the ridge, Han Shu signed. They aren''t gaining much though, she sent back. They hit the lower ridgeline a few moments later, the ground levelling out and the undergrowth becoming thicker again. Wincing, she charged straight through. All she could do was trust to the barrier charms at this point to save her from anything overt. In any event, dying to something in the shrubbery was probably preferable to being caught by Di Ji. Behind them, there was an enraged shriek that made the air quiver and the world around her swim. Not a tetrid stalker. The spider queen? The calibre of the soul strength that came with the noise was phenomenal. Even at this distance, it was all she could do to stay conscious and running. The qi-infused laughter cut off for a moment, followed by a series of ground-shaking detonations that far exceeded anything they had yet felt. The shrieking intensified and then Lin Ling was beside them. One teleported ahead. Waiting on the upper limit of the west valley wall. Bah! she scowled. They are going to make us race the shadow? Looks like, Lin Ling grimaced. I left them a surprise though. There was nothing more to say, really, so they turned and sprinted flat-out through the green. The edge of the ridge appeared out of the mists like a spectre, but none of them stopped for it. Behind them came a crack and then the smell of sweet spirit grass. Another thunderous howl echoed through the trees, from the direction of the sun line. You woke the moon loon, Han Shu said accusatorily. I did, Lin Ling giggled, with an incredibly nasty grin on her face. The whole ridge behind them shuddered. The mists warped and for a second she caught a glimpse of a four-armed furred ape hanging on the edge of the cliff. A moment later a figure in purple appeared on the top of the ridge, in full view of the ape. You dare disturb this seat? Wretched things! Oh, fates it even speaks, Han Shu winced as they crashed through the upper story of this new valley. Before she could reply, a vast arc of purple lightning struck down on the far side of the ridge. A nova of what she was sure was soul sense erupted a moment later, making her miss her footing, only Han Shus hand on her collar preventing her from smashing into the forest floor. With a grunt, he threw her forward and followed after. This was a narrow valley, mostly unremarkable except for some swampy bits to the far side. Nothing worth wasting talismans on. The next ridge, however Grimacing, she swallowed another pill infused with fire qi for her blood and earth qi for her bones. The rush of extra energy spilled through her like a torrent. Her arms were almost glowing and her skin turned translucent under the overload of elemental energy. Without pausing to lose any momentum from the throw she launched herself vertically, running up the cliff face, using the qi in her body to pull herself towards the face. She could feel her physique fraying at the edges even as she did so. Old Ling would have called this cultivation... and laughed at her when she complained. All three of them arrived at the top at the same moment. She barely had time to react to an uki kantis tree that broke her path as she hit it feet first. Fortunately, Han Shu caught her again on the rebound and threw her upwards once more. Before she hit the canopy in the next valley she palmed a Lightfoot talisman to break her fall. The inertia of the impact turned it to dust almost immediately, but its purpose had been served. Twenty metres to her left Lin Ling landed, cratering the ground and scattering vegetation. Han Shu landed a moment later using the same method she had. Left or right? she signalled. Left, Lin Ling signed back. God Bewitching Jasmine. She signed affirmatively -Left it is then. Right led towards another swamp area with some cave pools. There were snapping xuanwu there, but the Jasmine was a harder threat to deal with if you just charged in. There was a roar behind them and a massive detonation shook the whole forest. A figure impacted the far ridgeline, its four arms twitching weakly. In the sky behind them, a second sun was burning. She recognised the sigil in it grimly. Sun Seizing talisman, Lin Ling yelped. She had clearly been to the same auctions in Blue Water City. A moment later a second figure, in blue and white, flickered over the ridgeline and she understood how they were keeping up. -Sky Shifting talismans?!? Is that Han Shu narrowed his eyes and looked across at the scene as they ran. A Sovereign grade Sky Shifting talisman, she signed. Opposite them, the terrible ape, a ten-star active threat, howled and hammered its chest. Before it could even react, a warping distortion in the sky over the valley extended out and hit it full on. She saw its body twist and distort for a second before exploding into pieces. Something hazy flitted out of it, into the forest, and vanished without a sound. Are they made of talismans? Lin Ling asked, looking more than a bit panicked. What realm are those two actually at? With this kind of firepower? Chosen Immortal at least," She signed back. As one, they charged into the grove. The God Bewitching Jasmine was a threat comparable to the Life-Breaking Aspen Grove: a thirteen-star zone active threat that was also considered as a minor anomaly in its own right. I am sorry mother your daughter is going to die without a corpse, she muttered under her breath as they ran beneath the twirling silver blooms. "Be careful," Lin Ling grimaced, looking up at the hypnotically beautiful flowers... "I don''t have another Skitter Leap talisman from Grandmaster Mang to bail us out." If we survive this place, we are going under Sky Chaser Ridge, She signed. The signs that both of them sent back were not worth translating.

~ Ha Yun, Young Master of the Ha Clan ~
I am Di Ji, and I am so pleased that you are all able to be here today to help," The youth said with a broad smile, turning from where he stood. Six golden rings gently orbited his body that hadnt been there a moment before. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Ha Yun stared blankly at the place where Sir Huang, Arai and Sana had been standing a second before. His brain was still trying to formulate a rational response to whatever the fates this was a nightmare? CIs this a different Di Ji? Isnt Di Ji dead? Sneak attack? Ha Leng gawped beside him. Kun Juni had used her movement art to arrive beside the edge where Arai and Sana had fallen, and was already holding their bags. Din Ouyeng lazily grasped her by the arm, preventing her from falling. In the same instant, Lin Ling threw out a talisman and launched herself off the edge, following Juni and Han Shu. Tcch, Din Ouyeng laughed and suddenly two more arms were grasping for the fleeing Herb Hunters. I didnt want to throw them over with that old fool, those two were worth making my toys, Di Ji sighed, lowering his hand and staring down. The talisman that Lin Ling had slapped down twisted and the moment warped. Lin Ling, Han Shu and Kun Juni dissolved into multi-coloured butterflies. FUCK! Di Ji snarled, his mood changing instantly as he uttered an odd curse that sounded faintly like it was in Easten. They had a talisman like that? The words shook him free of his reverie and he instantly palmed the strongest barrier talisman he possessed from his storage and triggered it to cover the area around them. Ha Mao and Ha Ding both dived for cover, triggering their own barriers without bothering to comment. The multi-coloured butterflies continued to swirl around. The world was spinning faintly. His ears were ringing. There was no sound? CAh! blood was running down his face. The aftershock of the strike that hit Sir Huang in the neck and threw him, Arai and Sana over the edge. Belatedly he saw Ha Jiao lying in two pieces nearby. -When did that? Ling Luo sat where she had been, unmoving and seemingly oblivious to what was going on around her. Fuckfuck fuck what kind of Qi Condensation brats have a Dao Immortal Skitter Leap talisman? Di Ji shook his head in disgust. It will only buy them a bit of time, Din Ouyeng''s tone oozed contempt. "With that support, we can still keep pace." He tried to grasp how strong the two of them really were, but when his qi came into contact with the pair he discovered that they might as well have been a hole in the world for all that he could feel. Sir Huang had been right Their surroundings lurched. Something in that moment triggered the special barrier within his body even as he realised he had screamed out loud in shock. Sir Cao blurred towards Di Ji. The motion was so fast that the other man was just afterimages as he covered the ten metres between them. Everything froze. Again. Din Ouyeng was standing before Sir Cao, holding his sword blade with his hand. The white- and blue-robed youth had a faint sneer on his face as his hand closed around the Immortal Artefact, bending it like it was soft wax. A palm strike sent Sir Cao flying towards the far edge of the ridge. Something blurred, Sir Cao and a younger version of himself both charging forward. -But Nascent Souls cant? {Nine Forms of the Jade Severing Sword} The words werent spoken so much as manifested through the phenomenon executed by Sir Cao. A beautiful jade sword slid out of the void and hit the surprised Din Ouyeng, but seemed to do no damage at all, merely making the youth stagger backwards a few feet. A golden ring of light spun away from Di Ji into the sky, then smashed down onto the ridge, locking them all in a circle of golden fire. The talisman barrier he had conjured collapsed at the first blow, and the qi he had not been able to feel was suddenly flowing inside him. Staggering up he saw that Di Ji was now holding a small golden orb. It glittered like a gem and seemed to hold a blazing sun within it. The barrier around him rippled weirdly and the moment distorted. Sir Caos attack flowed backwards. Din Ouyeng walked forward, looking bored. Sir Cao desperately parried the casually swiped hand from Din Ouyeng, only to see his Nascent Soul grasped at the neck. Pathetic, Din Ouyeng sneered, closing his hand into a fist. The crack of energy that discharged was so bright that he was left with spots in his eyes. Sir Cao screamed in agony and staggered, blood running from all the orifices on his face. Ha Mao, sobbing in terror, threw a talisman desperately in the direction of Din Ouyeng. The youth laughed and reached out to grab it When the world stopped ringing with strange aftershocks, the ridge was in ruins. Din Ouyeng and Di Ji were a bit singed, if otherwise unharmed. That was had Ha Mao used the Dao Immortal Spark Dragon talisman? Suddenly Di Jis eyes widened. A small green sword was hovering by Sir Cao. The fire that flickered across its surface gave off an unholy aura of destruction that was eating up the mans physical body. The sword shot forward, towards Din Ouyeng, who finally drew out his weapon. The first strike from the small green blade Din Ouyeng deflected upwards with his sword. The second spun off to the side, shattering rocks, and passed out of the golden circle where it turned a decent portion of the ridgeline beyond it into dust. The third strike made Din Ouyeng stagger back as the deflected strike was dispersed all around him, twisting the space with strange green lines for a few seconds. When everything settled and the world slid back together he realised that Ha Mao was dead, his body split in two and his eyes still wide with horror. Ha Ding was missing both his legs at the knee, weakly pawing at a bottle of blood staunching pills. Ling Luo had also been caught in the attack and the lower half of her body still sat where it had been. Her torso was on the rock beside it, still upright. She was still sitting placidly, as if oblivious to her death. Di Ji glanced towards Ling Luo and Ha Yun saw his facial expression twist into incomprehensible rage. YOU MOTHERFUCKER! HOW DARE YOU BREAK MY THINGS? He felt the words rather than heard them. His vision swam double and something swept across the ridge. The barrier twisted. In a panic, he triggered his other lifesaving talisman, the one his father had given him for his tenth birthday. It would defend against a direct attack from an Ancient Immortal, according to the familys Supreme Elder who had taught him how to use it. -Ah. Nameless. He was too weak to use it to its full effect. The barrier cracked like glass. When he recovered himself he was lying on the ground, a ringing in his head and strange pains in his body that stopped him moving. The other barrier, the one from the clan elders, had held, miraculously. The weight of Di Jis soul strength was properly manifest now. The colours had bled out of the world, aside from the golden flames of the barrier around their location, flickering in slow motion. Di Ji stood in front of Sir Cao, his fist through the other mans stomach. Sir Caos dantian was smashed in the same instant that the movement occurred, orphaned qi swirling out into the world around them. What remained of Sir Caos Nascent Soul tried to flee. Di Ji ignored it. Instead, Din Ouyeng reached out, almost at random as far as he could see from his current vantage point. Space twisted around his hand and he watched blankly as the hand of the youth arched impossibly, travelling all the way to the far ridge and grabbing something, pulling it back Sir Caos Nascent Soul flickered in Din Ouyengs hand as he held it up as if it were a bedraggled kitten. Stupid old thing. You think you can flee with this degree of capability? Din Ouyeng chuckled. Let me show you what real power is like, Di Ji grinned broadly and waved his hand. The space around Luo Ling twisted and flowed backwards. Luo Ling was where she had been, sitting intact and well. He tried to move his head to see better. Ha Leng lay nearby, within arms reach, still conscious and with a horrified expression on his face. You will regret this, Sir Cao hissed. The Ha Family is not the Boring, boring, Di Ji waved a hand and turned to look at him. Din Ouyeng closed his fist and Sir Caos soul was pulled directly into his hand, forever silenced. Space twisted around him. The barrier rippled and twisted as Di Ji put his hand on it, then through it. As soon as its integrity was compromised he felt the recoil pass through him, the whiplash making him vomit blood as his world turned red. It also washed away the remaining dissociation and made him properly aware of his current condition, which was very bad. His body was ruined. That was the pain, his meridians had finally managed to supplant his nervous system to give him proper information. His back was broken in three places, his right leg was missing at the knee and far too much of the sensations he could feel was phantom pain tricking him into thinking he still had limbs. His left arm, that he had thought broken or trapped underneath him, was lying a few metres away and his left leg was also almost severed through. His dantian was ruined, his Golden Core cracked and leaking qi. Belatedly, he realised that his last resort was still in his remaining hand: the Heaven Shift talisman that Sir Huang had given him just before they departed. He stared at it blankly, and then at Di Ji, who was slowly prying open the barrier centimetre by centimetre. His blood was already on the talisman, so it could be triggered instantly, pulling him away except Ha Lengs hand was resting on his arm, close enough for him to easily grasp... His own awareness of his condition told him he had seconds left to live with his Core disintegrating as it was. Nobody in the family would be able to save him in this condition either, by the time an old elder made it to the town he would be a corpse. Yun flee Ha Leng whispered desperately staring at him with bleeding eyes. Ill He never heard what Ha Leng was going to say, as he had already pressed the Heaven Shift talisman onto his childhood friends arm and triggered it. Ha Leng was merely suffering from soul shock and physical trauma. He might die if he was left untreated, but it would take tens of minutes. Enough time for someone to teleport to him. That way this betrayal by the Din family would be known of at least. Through his fading vision, he saw Di Jis face twisted in fury, reaching out for him somehow As the final darkness closed in he felt. Happy? The pain slipped away. His final thought was that at least Ha Leng, his oldest and dearest friend, might at least survive this calamity.

~ Jun Sana & Arai, Mysterious Anomaly ~
By her own count, Sana was sure they took almost a full day to climb to the top of the cliff in the end. It was a slow and arduous process that proved far more challenging than getting out of the sinkhole. The rolling cloud made the rocks damp and slippery and there were frequent springs flowing out as they crossed over the various strata in the rock. It didn''t help that her only memories of it from before were... patchy at best. The cliff here should certainly not have had that many waterfalls in it, Arai grumbled as they sat on the top, taking in the place where, theoretically, they had been unceremoniously thrown off. The vegetation is just like down below as well, her sister also noted as she nibbled speculatively on another bit of grass. Yeah, She nodded, staring hard at their surroundings. It was almost a challenge at this point. She felt honour-bound, almost, to find something, anything really, which proved they were not in an anomaly. There was no living presence visible or audible beyond the plants and the two of them. The landscape was utterly unthreatening and the sky above was perfectly normal, with no sign of the terrible thunder clouds of East Fury and Thunder Crest. No shadow from the Great Mount either. In fact, it wasnt possible to see any of the peaks. The low cloud swirled in grey and white gyres all around them, obscuring any sight beyond a hundred metres and turning everything distant into vague blurs and amorphous shadows. I never thought that normal cloud could actually be this oppressive, her sisters words broke into her staring contest with reality. Its so depressingly opaque. She scuffed her foot on the ground, then kicked a small rock off the edge for good measure. It sailed off into the void and vanished from sight. No sign of our stuff either, she added after her sister stayed silent. Its like a facsimile of the outside world, Arai said eventually. The structure of the valleys seems to be the same. The trees are much of a muchness, as are the plants. Indeed that was the logical conclusion, except... There are things that are different, she stared again at the place they were in. Take those standing rocks over there for instance. Outside they were fallen over, collapsed like a stack of betting sticks. Those trees over there are much denser compared to outside. Mmmmm, her sister nodded. So... what? Its the same basic terrain but its developed over time in a different way? Or its the same terrain from long ago, she supplied. You know the stories about some of the anomalies. I was trying not to think about the possibility that we have been time-shifted somehow, her sister scowled. Thanks Sorry she grimaced. In fairness, there is only that one account, and nobody else was ever able to find that anomaly according to the Bureau file. And it was on the other side of the mountain range, below Snow Jade. Returning to the facsimile thing, Arai scowled. There is a disturbing amount of stuff thats also inexplicably identical though. Take those trees and that shrub cluster against the rocks beyond where Lin Ling was seated just before we went over... She stared at them, superimposing her memories of the scene over this different place as best she could. Yes. Thats really fate-thrashed weird, That was all you could say really C that it was weird. They walked through the previous camp location, looking in vain for any evidence of their prior passage. Eventually, they moved up the ridgeline looking for the original trail up. It took a while to find it, there were none of the guide markers left by previous generations of Pavilion exploration. The cave which should have been the way station they had decided not to head towards was empty when they finally made it there. The higher they went, the denser the swirling cloud that billowed around them became. It restricted visibility to only a few metres most of the time. In the rare event that it receded for brief moments, the ridgeline seemed like a stone road through a sea of clouds. After a full hour, they were both drenched through and starting to feel the cold as well. See this is what I dont quite get, Arai frowned, waving her hand through the swirling mists and watching them twist around her. The moisture makes us cold and wet, but we are getting no hydration from it at all. There is yin water qi here, it''s interacting with us on a certain level, but its also not affecting us in any beneficial way. Sana stared around, pondering this. There was indeed yin-attributed water qi up here and yang wind, and yang earth; there was no difficulty in feeling their presence intuitively. There was also another type of qi in the air which defied her ability to identify. It seemed to swirl past them like an ethereal, draining breeze and, if they stood too long in thicker eddies, the accompanying cloud made them both feel slightly short of breath, though besides that it appeared to have no other ill effect. Eventually, the combination of decreased visibility and the temperature dropping so low that moisture was taking the form of ice crystals on the vegetation slowed their progress to a crawl. She had now found three different kinds of qi in the air that she had never sensed before and with which they couldn''t directly interact. It wasnt that her cultivation was sealed, it was simply that nothing she did would replenish any qi she spent, or so it seemed. Not even her mantra could pull the qi types she could recognise into her body. Eventually, they wound up sat on the edge of the ridge, looking north up beyond the Great Mount and Thunder Crest, mulling over their possibilities. Do we go down again? Or down here? she mused, staring at the cloud below her. Ascending directly down this cliff face is probably not a good idea if we need to preserve our strength. Mmmmm, she nodded at that. Its just a question of whether or not theres any benefit to backtracking, really. True. I think we should though. We know the paths through East Fury pretty well, her sister sounded pensive. There is some other problem? she asked looking around. Oh no, Arai shook her head. I just found a fourth type of weird qi in the plants over there. Oh, She stared in the direction of a small, gnarled tree. Her sister was right, there was a weird qi mixed into it that was again subtly different, and somehow hard to focus on. Anyway yes. We should head back down to the lower gullies on the far side of the area where the heavens blaze pines were, her sister suggested. The trip back down was uneventful. The markers they had made on things on the way up were all still there, which was reassuring. They passed by the site of their fall without stopping this time and headed down the far ridgeline. The grove where the heavens blaze pines should have been contained a tree that was basically identical in appearance to them, but not a spirit tree. There was some tiny trace of fire and Yang Qi within them but that was it. They might have been considered interesting high-quality timber in a mortal world with no proper cultivation... but compared to what should have been there, they were just normal trees. Finally, they reached the point beyond that area, where the path would have diverged between the two main routes through this part of the mountain range. It was here that she first noticed a proper oddity if you could call it that. Or perhaps the absence of abnormality, if you looked at it another way. She paused by a tree, staring at it. The vegetation here is the same as on the ridgeline. Uhuh Arai replied noncommittally, checking beneath the vines on the rock face in case the guide marks were miraculously there. No. Sis. Look around you. Rather than poking for the runes that are not going to be there, she stared around in case this was just a fluke. It would be silly to make a fuss if it was. Seeing no immediate evidence to the contrary she continued. I mean its literally the same. We are still in the same ecosystem. Arai frowned and glanced around; the cloud was still dense here, so all but the closest vegetation on the path down into the gully was obscured in mist. Yeah, we are still on the ridgelines. They tend to be like that. Theres very little variation. She said nothing, waiting patiently for the spirit stone to drop. Her sister wasnt stupid. After a few seconds, her sister paused and stared around again. Oh. Everything is simple herbs and grasses there is some low-lying under-scrub over there. Ferns and oily trees with gnarled water-resistant bark. Its all montane evergreen and... her sister trailed off, staring around with a look of dull comprehension in her eyes. Yep! she nodded and gestured around them. Remember when we came up, it was all full of urki broadleaves. The water ferns are still there but this place had wood qi practically cracking out of the trees and arcing into the rocks. Arai looked around at the greenery. And yet there are no broadleaves of any species here, and the qi is still yang earth and yin water, with a background of balanced wood and balanced water if you ignore the weird ones we cant grasp. Exactly! she nodded vigorously. And the trees are all common boreal cloud forest species, or at least variants of. Its nearly impossible to tell which with the total lack of flowers. Uhuh, Arai was nodding now as well... staring around as they walked onwards through the misty, mossy forest. In the valleys, the ecosystem changes according to the qi flows through the strata below them. They feed each other and you get those weird pockets with almost no transition between them except maybe a ridge, or a thicket of particularly spiritually resistant shrubbery for the most part. Yep. Look here, she pointed out a side gully as they passed it. That should have a little yin wood ecosystem, her sister stared at the gully in question. With all kinds of nasty active herbaceous cultivars, she agreed. The path that ran on the other side of the gully right under the wall was impassable, so we couldnt avoid triggering the ying cloud creeper that covered half of up here. She stopped in the middle of the entrance to a water-cut rock gully about five metres wide and tapering steeply vertical. Its why Juni brought us up onto the ridgeline by the other route in the first place Both of them looked at the aggressively normal gully, with a mix of water-loving creepers, ferns and overhanging cloud lanipur higher up. This is just a normal cloud forest, Arai concluded, looking about. Yep, She agreed, spinning around on the spot. A totally normal, nothing untoward, cloud forest like you would expect to find in the high montane valleys, below the thunder line south of Blue Water City. Except the species are weird, the qi feels like its either missing something, or we are missing something, and there are no living things, other than the plants. And nothing is in flower. At all, Arai added dryly. She coughed lightly and rolled her eyes. YesExcept for that. Arai looked up through the cloud: the shadow cast through it was still there, tracking right faintly now. If we keep going down this way we would eventually pass into the valley at the heart of the shadow zone beneath the north-east face of the Great Mount The previous Blue Duke''s expedition tried to enter there from the north side, she mused, the beginnings of a worrying idea emerging in her mind. Yes, from what I recall of the deconstruction of that trip that Sir Oudeng was willing to share that one time, they werent confident about cutting a path through the narrow gullies that break the ridgeline at the far side of this valley. Both of them turned to look back upslope, through the gap their party had trodden when they came up. The idea was treacherously tugging at the corners of her mind now. Taking a deep breath she eventually gave voice to one of them. How do you think we actually get out of here? I was trying really hard not to think about that, you know. Her sister shot her a dark look Do you think its just a field? If we pick a direction we will automatically exit the space after a while. Both of the anomalies vaguely like this in the Low Valleys are like that she stared around again. If we have any good currency with fate, it better be," her sister scowled. She nodded. The other thought was still niggling away. It was so disturbing to her that she didnt want to vocalise it, even if it hung there like an evil spectre in her mind. -Are we in the actual, genuine inner zone? The place where the Blue Water Sage went. Where the Dukes lost expedition was forced to stop? -Or is this yet another inner world anomaly? One totally unknown to the Bureau... Because this place looked nothing like either of the records of those trips she had read. Chapter 11 – Machination (Old Version)
If I ever lay eyes on Di Ji again, I will make sure his fate is such that he cannot dream of peace though he lives through ten thousand lifetimes! And you Brave Paragons of the Blue Morality, hiding behind the skirts of the Divine Kong! You who protect him this day from the justice of My Heavens. Do not think you will escape. Even if I have to stalk your ten generations I will see everything you have ever built brought to ruin in this world.
~Lady Kai, to the assembled Heroes of the Imperial Court.

~ Ha Clan Great Hall, West Flower Picking Town ~
Space shattered in the Great Hall of the Ha family estate in West Flower Picking Town. An injured body materialized out of thin air with a defunct Heaven Shifting talisman still on its leg, held there by a bloody handprint, and started to fall towards the floor. The Supreme Elder and the Head of the Ha family both appeared in the hall before the injured arrival could hit the floor. Their arrival via direct teleportation made the room shiver for a few seconds. The Hunter Pavilion...Lin clan They betrayed us Blood Eclipse Clan did this Young master is. and Young Noble Din With its last breath, the ruined, injured form barely managed to gasp out its final message to the rapidly filling Great Hall before its soul completely disintegrated, leaving a broken corpse barely identifiable as a human in the Supreme Elders arms.

~ Ha Yun, Young Master of the Ha Clan ~
His head felt like someone had cleft it open with a sword and stuck it back together again. He tried to remember who he was and got nothing for several agonising moments... The pain that was building inside his body was rising, from a sharp ache that pulsed back and forth to something more akin to fracturing glass digging into his flesh. Abruptly he became aware of another ''pain''. This one was very dissociated, for all that it was excruciating. It felt like someone had dumped a bunch of white-hot spiders down his neck. Spiders which were now busy ripping at a spectral part of him, gnawing at everything that made him... him. Just as the parts of him that the spiders were ripping away were properly about to disperse, a warm wave of energy swept him up and swirled all of ''him'' around in a strange and disorientating way. The spiders, now made of bone-chilling ice, flowed backwards, their wave-like motion putting things back in place again, turning over his whole being in an instant and threading him back together A name shifted back into his consciousness. -Ha...? ...Yun? It was followed by a torrent of images, shapes, memories and sensations... -Young Master... Ha clan... -Saved... Ling... Luo... -Betrayed... Herb Hunters... -Lin School... -Indigenous... Yin Eclipse... -Brother Ji... Din Ouyeng... Friends... -Death... Betrayal...Herb Hunters -Trial... Ha Yun opened his eyes with a jolt. -I should be dead, was his first thought. The second and third thoughts were crudely truncated by light and noise as his senses were overloaded. Wh? He tried to speak and pain flooded back into his world. Something felt like it was hammering at the inside of his skull, his limbs were alternatively ice and fire and every bone in his body felt like it had molten lead for marrow. There were also two Ha Yuns in his head. One, the smaller one, was screaming in horror. He tried to focus on what that other him was trying to tell him, but it just didnt take for some reason. Easy, Young Master Ha a soothing female voice whispered by his head. He felt warm qi flowing from feminine hands into his body, soothing the pain. The fire cooled, the ice started to warm and the twisting agony in his bones was reduced to a dull ache. What happened? the voice that spoke was his, but Dont worry brother Ha, you are okay now... the injury you took defending Fairy Luo during their betrayal was extreme, Young Noble Ji was squatting nearby, looking at him with concern. He held several strange talismans in his hand. He had a strange rush of euphoria that someone that important was concerned about him. About his wellbeing. F...Fairy Luo? he realised belatedly who was holding his head. Ling Luo was bending over him with a look of deep concern on her face. Tears marred her perfect features and her eyes He found himself lost in her gaze for a few seconds before he reasserted control over his emotions. His mind caught up with what Young Noble Ji had said. Betrayal? He tried to sit up but Fairy Luo still held onto him, so all he succeeded in doing was flailing weakly in her lap... Dont move Young Master Ha, your injuries are still healing. Her soft voice further soothed his confused state. She was right. He did need to lie here and heal for a minute, with his head in Fairy Luos lap. It was a very nice view, after all. The other voice in his head that was trying to get his attention receded a bit more. You took a serious soul wound. You are lucky to have survived, given your low cultivation, Young Noble Din said from where he sat nearby, looking through a storage ring. Brother Ji was barely able to save you using a precious treasure. Save me? the voice, his voice, sounded confused as it rang oddly in his own ears. Closing his eyes, he tried to recall what had just occurred. The events leading up to his injury were blurry and fragmented. There was a memory of triggering the barrier. Someone had attacked Sir Huang? Sir Cao had attacked them and he had been injured in the aftermath? Ha Leng? he asked... the name was hard to dredge up. He Fairy Luo sounded uncertain? His body isnt here, Young Noble Din Ouyeng shrugged. I think he was hit by one of the qi blasts from that old freak Yeng. His body? he struggled up, shaking off Fairy Luos kind hands. Looking around, the ridgeline was in ruins. Rocks were melted. Something had sheared off a two hundred metre swathe to their east. All that was left was swirling dust and an unnaturally flat surface extending diagonally to the edge of the ridge where it truncated oddly. Three, maybe four corpses lay in a row nearby; Sir Cao, Ha Ding, Ha Mao and maybe bits of Ha Jiao. He stared at them blankly, not really grasping their deaths. They were his followers it shouldnt disturb him that they were dead. It was their their job to protect him, anyway. That they died like this just meant that they had fulfilled their duty? Something about that felt wrong, but he couldnt work out what it was. Perhaps an aftereffect of this soul attack messing with him? Their bodies were ruined beyond belief. Sir Cao had a hole through his dantian and was missing an arm and both legs below the knee. Someone or something had smashed his face to pieces. Ha Ding and Ha Mao were bloody and cut to ribbons, their arms and legs stacked on top of their torsos. Ha Jiaos head was also there, still holding a horrified expression. The small voice in his mind was growing louder and louder the longer he stared. It was unhappy that they were dead? -No that doesnt seem right. He shook his head and tried to banish it. Psyche breaks were bad. Very bad. Especially before you manifested a Nascent Soul. All cultivators learned that quickly. Such deviations frequently led to heart demons, or even Demonification if serious enough. We cannot let this betrayal go unpunished, Young Noble Ji moved to stand beside him and clapped a hand on his shoulder. Din Ouyeng nodded grimly, Indeed. Now you are okay, we must chase after those lowborn indigenous scum and their sympathisers. Indigenous? he was confused for a short moment. -Oh. They mean the Yin Eclipse people. Eastern Indigenous was the derogatory word the people from the central continent used to describe the lower orders on the Yin Eclipse sub-continent and parts of the Easten continent. He looked around, still confused there were more people? No? Should be more people? Where are the Herb Hunters? he finally found what he wanted to ask after several awkward seconds of grasping. Dont tax yourself Young Master Ha, Fairy Luo said with concern. You might exacerbate your injury. They fled with the indigenous old freak, Din Ouyeng glowered. Ling Luo came and stood beside him, slipping an arm into his to hug him. He was suddenly keenly aware of her voluptuous curves pressing against him. The flush of heat from her qi aura made him giddy. Part of him complained that it was deeply inappropriate for him? That voice died into silence. If Fairy Luo wanted to grab his arm and hold him close, that was just fine. It is as you suspected back at the shelter, Young Master Yun. That indigenous boy was leaving signs for rogue cultivators to follow us. As I suspected? he felt that he was missing something here Yes. You told me at the time that there had been a spate of unusual issues with Herb Hunters from your town''s Pavilion, Young Noble Ji said, giving his shoulder another squeeze, I am sorry I didnt take your warnings more seriously. He tried to recall this in his memories of the past few days. Fate-thrashed soul injury, it fogged up everything. After a moment of intense concentration, he recalled sitting in the way station talking to Sir Jing. -Ah? Snippets of the conversation flowed back to him somehow. They were concerned about the death of Ha Mun, who had died to a lamium that had ambushed them as soon as they arrived.. Sir Cao had been worried that the Herb Hunters had deliberately misled them. He had been angry that the Hunters didnt save him when they could have. More memories slotted into place -They led us through all sorts of dangerous places. -The Hunters. -Ah the Jun girls... pretty. -And the Han indigenous clown. Part of him was still confused. -I never..? ...never? He had never liked the indigenous people. They didnt respect the Imperial Authority or the Rule of the Emperor as all civilised people should. They also practised their strange heretical cultivation arts that inexplicably worked better in these fate-forsaken mountains. After Ha Fang was killed, you confronted them, he looked at Luo Ling, who had tears in her eyes again. Brave Hero Fang saved me from being blown up by one of those blaze pine seeds if he hadnt pushed me clear that blonde-haired little traitoress would have killed me. -Blonde-haired? Does she mean Lin Ling? To think the villainy of the former Lin School ran that deep, that they would throw away their civilisation and side with rebel cultivators hiding in the forests to the south, Din Ouyeng scowled. Young Noble Ji frowned, We were fortunate you had such a powerful talisman on you. One of their old freaks attacked us on the ridgeline. The traitors used a Skitter Leap talisman to flee. His memories showed Lin Ling and Kun Juni fleeing in a cloud of purple butterflies. He had assumed that was just a weird issue with his memory. I never expected your bodyguard Sir Huang to be so noble as to sacrifice his own life to save yours, Din Ouyeng added warmly. He bought you enough time to use your elders barrier to protect Fairy Luo. I. he found he wasnt sure what to say there was still a splitting pain in his head. The other voice snarled and cursed him furiously even as his returning cognisant solidity pushed it down. You will need some time to recover, Young Noble Ji said, giving his shoulder a final squeeze before stepping away. He felt the residual warmth of the Young Nobles qi pass into his body, healing his wounds a bit more and calming his mind. But why? he looked as confused as he sounded, he was sure. The why of it still eluded him. He had memories showing this and that... but why did something still felt like it was missing? They wanted to exploit the Imperial Proclamation to strike back at the Ha clan, Young Noble Din scowled darkly. "Oh" He recalled belatedly that the Ha clan was attempting to subsume the Hunter Pavilion. There had been missions aimed at taking key people out of the equation so they would be censured and the Ha clan could take over their operations and control the Pavilion unofficially on behalf of West Flower Picking Town. Young Noble Ji shook his head in disgust at this and waved a hand. A barrier of golden fire sprung up around them. Please stay here with Fairy Luo as her protector, Din Ouyeng added, as he also stood up. We will chase after the betrayers and capture them so the Ha clan can see justice done. The Ha clan is, after all, a good ally of my Din clan. Thank you Young Master Din, Fairy Luo saluted him. Please uphold justice on behalf of the Blue Water City Bureau as well. He found himself also saluting the pair and wishing them good luck, while promising to look after Fairy Luo. They were indeed lucky to have such valorous Young Nobles from across the ocean with them. If not for the two of them fighting off the indigenous old freak, he might be dead. Or so his memories told him, at least. The tiny voice in the back of his head finally receded away. That was a relief. He had been concerned about that and whether it was a sign he was having a Psyche Break.

~ Ha Leng, Ha Family Old Ancestors ~
Ha Leng smashed into the ground even as he tried to focus on calling the strongest soul bound talisman he possessed out of his storage ring. The Mortal Excession talisman in his hand was a forbidden thing that would call down a supreme tribulation on the spot it was triggered. It did that by briefly elevating your cultivation by a Supreme Step. The Mortal would become Immortal. The Immortal could achieve the Dao, tor a brief moment at least, your firefly-like life fully drawn out according to the most auspicious path your destiny might have taken you. Then they would die amid the fury of heaven that descended upon you, a dozen or more Heavenly Tribulations all arriving at once to smite you off the face of the world... you and everything else within a hundred miles that you had just implicated. be going first, Yun The impact took away any breath with which he had to scream in pain even as what he had thought would be his final words hung in the air around him. The talisman was already disintegrating in his hand. He had a moment of regret that Ha Yuns determination to save him rather than himself might have just demolished a large part of West Flower Picking Town, making him a posthumous criminal against the whole province, before the talismans hooks sank into his spirit root. He wondered if this was what it felt like to be eaten alive by sage cutter ants. That was apparently a horrible way to die. His body itched like there was fire worming into his flesh. His bones were turning to icy lumps inside him, and he was keenly aware that his blood should probably not be boiling. His thought processes crumbled as the talisman burned away, but the expected tribulation never came. On the other hand, something dispersed every bit of qi in his body. The activation of the talisman was forcibly cancelled by someone or something, although such a thing should have been impossible as far as he was bleakly aware. A part of his brutalized psyche complained that it wanted his money back from Grandmaster Mang. Muted voices echoed around him. The words were lost in the still reverberating spatial distortion that he was currently masquerading as, but it was certainly complaining about something. At quite some length as well. Something pressed down on his back and he felt a rush of cool, soothing energy wash away the gnawing of the spectral ants. A hand, he belatedly realised as sensation returned to his skin. He hadnt realised until this point that his body was numb and that the pain was entirely in his head. Colour was restored next, followed by the ability to not have to think about every single breath he took. Easy lad. Dont choke on your vomit, a faintly familiar voice spoke above him. -Dont vomit? He was confused until he felt the energy twisting around inside him, doing something inexplicable that made him feel like his stomach had just fallen out of his body and was dragging him down to hell with it. The numbness and tingling flowed back for a few confusing, terrifying seconds and then receded in a tingling wave of tiny sparks that scattered around him like a swarm of little fireflies. Involuntarily he emptied his stomach all over the stone tiles; blood and the remains of a few spirit plants and bread mingled nastily on the ground. Belatedly he was aware of the hand holding him by the collar of his rather ruined clothes, stopping him from collapsing face-first into it. The hand hauled him properly upright and sat him down, a bit like a puppet that lacked any strings, against the plinth of a stone statue. Looking up at it he saw it was of some sagacious-looking fellow in a weird robe and a very strange broad-brimmed hat that resembled the ones they wore on the western continent a tad. To distract himself from the fact that his body was becoming uncomfortably itchy as the cool energy swirled around inside him, he tried to look around him. With colour returned to the world, he could better appreciate how bizarre a place he had ended up in. The how of that was still a bit bleary. There was a largish ornamental-style pagoda rising above him. It looked like it was made out of a huge stack of colourful, many-armed demonic figures, to the point that the roofed layers within it seemed almost like an afterthought of the designer. As if someone had at some later point reminded them that a pagoda should also have a bunch of floors and roof tiles. The place he was in was a broad plaza with large, low-lying stone flower beds. Everything was carved in ornate and esoteric ways with dancing figures, demons, gods, devils and ghosts cavorting in an endless dance across every panel and tile. Beds of spiritual flowers in a riot of colours grew everywhere. Around it was an ornamental lake, filled with lotus blossoms and water lilies. Trees rose around from the distant shoreline, transitioning into picturesque limestone cliffs. A crane strutted amid the lily blossoms. Somewhere behind him, he heard the trilling call of a peacock? The whole place was like some mortals idea of an Immortals garden. Except that every tree within sight, both here and across the water, was a cherry tree. He wondered briefly if there was still some problem with his vision. Cherry trees should not be that eye-searing shade of lime yellow. Even the bark made his vision swim a bit. Easy, easy. Take deep breaths dont panic. Your qi is still unstable. You will feel some emotional The kindly male voice speaking beside him vanished in a fog of surging, confused panic that exploded from somewhere inside him. -Yun sent me somewhere! -Is this place a sanctuary of the elders of the Ha clan? -Is Ha Yun okay? -Where is Yun? -Did he come with me? Ha Yun of the past week had been slowly mellowing. He had known his friend for almost thirty years and in the few days out here, under the influence of Sir Huang, his childhood friend had been closer to the seven year old kid with a snotty nose who dreamed of being a great sage and slaying demons beyond the realm wall, than he could remember since, well since they were both that age. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. His surge of strange jumbled emotions faded as quickly as it came, and was replaced by a mind-crushing emptiness. -My friend is dead. -Killed by treachery from the Din clan. -It was stupid of the clan elders to try to grasp the leg of such an influence across the ocean. -Their reputation is even worse than our own clans in that regard. -Is this karmic justice? -Is all of this punishment for going against the Bureau? -Did one of those old monsters of myth that transcends the very strength of the world itself notice our clans arrogance and cast their thought down? Thats it get all the confusion out. You suffered a huge soul injury, the kindly voice said beside him. Dont think about it. Your realm has erm thats interesting. My realm has...? A persistent voice in his head finally managed to make itself heard, jabbering insanely and pointing with far too many arms. -My realm is wrong. -My body is wrong. -Very very wrong. Far too strong. -This amount of energy rolling around inside me should have exploded me into a bloody mist!?! -And why am I staring... at myself? The disorientation he spun on the spot When he calmed down, he finally noticed the three men sat around the nearby table, watching him. He froze, like a small animal meeting a predator, before realising that of course there should be people here if this was the mysterious elders sanctuary of their clan. Except... he had never seen these people before, and he was sure he had seen all of the Still your thoughts. Your disorientation will pass, the kindly voice said again, and the hand supporting him sent another wave of qi through him. He finally recognised the middle figure. Clearly, the qi being put into his body was doing something to him, because he didnt climb vertically three feet in the air and kowtow to the Ha family''s most ancient Old Ancestor. There was a full-length painting and statue of the man in the familys shrine. His mothers lineage was descended from the renowned old mans third son. Junior meets Honoured and Serene Old Ancestors, he managed to force out. Not at all. Not at all, the sagacious, Confucian-looking old man beamed broadly. -He int the person talking to me? I dont believe this is Ha Yun, the youngest-looking of the three figures said dryly. His gaze, which was scrutinizing him like he was a humerously shaped vegetable, made him want to prostrate himself again. The third figure, of middle age, with a robust, military-looking demeanour and a well-trimmed beard in a rather outdated style, flipped the sleeves of his deep green robe and coughed a bit awkwardly. This is Ha Leng. He is one of Young Master Ha Yuns childhood friends. That was the kindly voice that had been helping him, he realised. The man in green was Sir Huang!? Leng interesting, Interesting! Is that from the Erlang branch? the sagacious Old Ancestor mused, stroking his beard. Junior is indeed descended from Honoured Old Ancestor Ha Erlang Shan, he fought back a grimace of embarrassment. Junior cannot bow to Old Ancestor, forgive my impertinence! The sagacious old man beamed and stroked his beard again, Mmmmm...That makes you my descendant? Well, at least my talisman saved somebody, the youngest looking of the three ancestors grumbled. Behind them, on the table, a talisman on the table suddenly shook and started to glimmer faintly, and all three turned to look at it. Ah, his old ancestor said with a frown. It would seem, Father, that your talent for correctly predicting ridiculous situations continues with rather disturbing success in every venture except our games. The youngest-looking elder stared at the talisman sourly for a long moment, I think it is necessary for this old man to take a look. The younger man stood and came over to stand beside him. This close, the casually imperious air around him was stifling. It made him want to prostrate himself on an instinctual level. Young man, do you mind if I take a look inside your minds eye a moment? -On the other hand, what he is asking is...? Err? What does honourable and wise Old Ancestor mean?" he picked his words as carefully and politely as possible. -Does the elder, ancestor want to scry my soul? Am he actually in trouble here because I am not Ha Yun? Panic rose in his body like a surging wave, turning his qi turbulent once again. The cool energy was actually really quite hot, and Oh, you wont get anywhere like that, revered teacher, thats like asking a goldfish what it thinks of the sun in the sky, the military-looking, green-robed old man shook his head wryly. Not to mention your aura is still oppressing the poor lad. The younger-looking man glanced back at the table and then frowned. The imperious aura vanished abruptly, as did the subtle pressure. Even that much? The youth of today sure are coddled. The kindly-sounding green-robed old ancestor sighed. What revered Great Teacher means is that he wishes to look through your karmic links and view the last two minutes or so of your experiences before you arrived here? The time between when I was unceremoniously punted off that fate-cursed cliff and when Young Master Yuns life talisman inexplicably had a nascent deviation just after using his life-saving talisman from the Second Original Old Ancestor here on his childhood friend rather than himself. Oh Ha Leng suddenly found that he wanted the comforting suppression of that imperious aura back to fog his thoughts. There was a lot to process in that statement, but Ha Yun is alive? That Old Ancestor Kai frowned. That remains to be seen, the green-robed, kindly Ancestor, Ancestor Huang, said with a worried look. That he gulped, his throat was also dry and parched. He blinked and forced out his other worry, having improbably survived up until this point. That sounds dangerous? Mmmmm it is a bit, yes. Difficult too, the youngest-looking, but in fact, most senior Ancestor here beamed. Ancestor Kai coughed, looking awkward, What my esteemed father means, young Leng, is that it is likely to be a very bad day, in due course, for the idiot who has tried to pluck away at things that they should have been self-aware enough to otherwise leave well alone. The horrible smile that that so-called... Brother Ji... Di Ji had had as he stood on the cliff edge swirled back into his mind. Sir Huang vanished off the cliff with the two young women, the Hunters. The terrifying golden rings The futile deaths of his friends sworn brothers Mao, Ding and Jiao All of that welled up in his minds eye again. The conviction in the dying Ha Yuns eyes the moment before he vanished. His own determination to give his life, to try to help his oldest friend survive. In that case, revered Ancestors, this filial Ahem, the Original Old Ancestor coughed a touch awkwardly. Stop grovelling lad, have some gumption for Christs sake. Im not a god. Anyway, Ive seen what I needed to. Staring dully at the Original Ancestor, he blinked a few times. Done? I Ancestor I dont understand. I thought you needed? His matrilineal Ancestor Kai suddenly guffawed out loud and pounded the table. See!? This is why its amusing to run around among the kids occasionally. They have such wonderfully idiotic notions about how things work. The Original Old Ancestors eye twitched slightly. You think this seat needs to resort to such mediocrity? This seat is not those Three Morons of the Imperial Court. N...n-no... Not at all S Supreme One, the words came out in a staccato stutter. Ancestor Huang rolled his eyes while his branchs old ancestor kicked his feet on the floor in hysterics, tears rolling from his eyes. Still your levity, boy he flinched as the imperious aura swirled back for a split second. The world rippled and the cherry trees faded out of focus. He realised he wanted to puke again as the swirling resolved itself and the cherry trees turned an eye-warping orange. No, not you, child. This idiot, the Original Old Ancestor was suddenly standing beside Old Ancestor Kai, whom he clipped across the head in a decidedly ill-humoured manner. Stalking back around the table, he sat down with a dark sigh. I hate being right. In the following silence, it was impossible to say anything. A stifling oppression had started to permeate the whole place. Even the other two ancestors seemed affected by it. The Original Old Ancestor flipped over a few cards on the table. Ah. Its the Long Nine Dragon. I seem to have karma with it somehow. Ancestor Huang winced slightly, but Old Ancestor Kai managed to catch his eye and imperceptibly shake his head without his father noticing. It seems the culprit is the wage of your inaction that time, boy, the Original Old Ancestor glanced at his son. That was shocking in its own right. He had shoved that thought to the back of his mind, where it was sat in a dark corner, holding its knees and gibbering faintly. The younger-looking man was the Old Freak Ha. CThe Old Freak Ha. There was nobody else he could be. Nobody would dare to impersonate him. He was slumped here in front of someone who could walk sideways even in front of the Imperial Seat. The Original Old Ancestor stared at the wine cup that had just appeared in his hand, as if by a conjuring trick, and took a sip of it before sighing again. I told you then, you should have crushed that brat like the cockroach he was for the crime he perpetrated. If you had done that Di Ji? Ancestor Kais voice hissed through the world. The trees exploded into colourful shards. The lake was twisted into a blizzard of shattering water and lily blossoms. The mountains crumbled into ruin in eerie silence. In the sky above he felt like he was staring into the void, a horrible shadow descending towards him, filled with myriad dancing animals. His vision shrank as he was pulled upwards towards it, his psyche crumbling as phantasmagorical words sang in his ears. The world snapped back into focus. Ancestor Huang was standing beside him, his actual hand on his head. Warm strength suffused his body, dragging him down out of that horrific, primordial abyss in the sky. The world was reset around him. The pagoda was still there, but the lake was gone. In its place was a vast garden with lines of cherry trees in a weird shade that dreamed of being mauve. The mountains were gone. In the midst of all this, a frail and quavering voice spoke up. It took Ha Leng a second to realise it was, in fact, his own voice. He had finally found the courage to ask what had weighed on his mind for several minutes now. Honoured Ancestors What on earth did that Di Ji actually do to you all to offend such persons as your august selves? And how is he still alive here and now? Ancestor Huang winced. Its more a case of finding people outside of the umbrella influence of the Imperial Court that that Nameless-bestowed little carbuncle of maleficence didnt offend in his ten years of running rampant. That wasnt really an answer, he was going to point out, when Ancestor Huangs eye caught his and he received a subtle suggestion to not prod the topic unduly. And there I thought I had anger issues regarding that brat, the Original Old Ancestor grunted, nodding in appreciation. He broke into an amused grin as the sky mercifully receded and became normal again. Should I tell Lady Kai that your regard for her is so great that it would break worlds? She would appreciate the gesture. Please do not, Father. She swore she would cripple my cultivation if I came within a thousand miles of her in the next aeonspan, Ancestor Kai grimaced. Aiiii, the Original Old Ancestor shook his head and sighed deeply, taking another drink of his wine. Ahh, to be young again, and feel love so keenly. All of them stared at him, askance. Ha Leng just found that he was confused now, Ancestor Huang was looking a bit oddly at the father-son pair, while his mother''s Ancestor was glaring at the Original Ancestor like he wanted to hit him with the nearby wine jar. In any case, the Original Ancestor sighed and stood from his seat, now that that brats father has helped him wriggle out from under the rather austere and short-sighted judgement of heaven, to the point where he is willing to be this blase, even after all the mess he caused you all, he will certainly have some card in hand that makes him difficult to deal with. Old Ancestor Kai and Ancestor Huang both looked like they had just swallowed a bitter pill as the Original Ancestor started to pace back and forth. That said... the Original Ancestor started to chuckle darkly. That brat had some Good Fortune before: he did his dicking about when I was off-world. Maybe there is an opportunity here to spit in Kong Di and Din Baos soup without them realising. As the Ancestor finished speaking, Ha Leng found his eyes drawn with some trepidation to the way that the very nature of the world around them all was subtly shifting in accordance to the his now rather sinister laughter, storm clouds swirling above and trees rustling in the wind in eerie mimicry, carrying the laughter into the very fabric of the world itself.

~ Han Shu, The Herb Hunters ~
Another flash of hot wind swept over Han Shu''s head, making him flinch into the thick, damp loam for a moment. He suppressed his qi as best he could with his mantra and redoubled the focus on pushing all the sensations of stress and turmoil at it for good measure. The plant in the gully above them rustled and hissed under the external stimuli. It was the real shield, his own attempts at hiding were really only a secondary thing compared to its presence. He pressed his face to the earth and slowly inched his way through the tiny safe space afforded ahead of him between the stems of the plant. Thorns snagged at his hood, pulled up over his head, and scraped the pack, now high on his neck for extra protection. Occasionally he would still get a scratch and the plant would try to grasp a bit of the vitality in his blood, leaving him with a faint itchy numbness. Another ripple. The ground shook this time. Their pursuers were in the valley they had just left, it seemed. Their lack of knowledge about the ways in and out of this particular conflux of three valleys meant they were busy cutting them off in the wrong spot. He winced as the plant above rustled and was pushed downwards by another ripple. Thorns pricked his arm and leg, making him bite soil in an effort to not scream. It would not do to get snagged more than a few more times. Several of those thorns had been perilously close to the artery in his arm. A direct shot into his heart or neck would be unpleasant, to say the least. He glanced at his arm where the skin was now visible, his blood had a faint greenish tint that made him wince. He was already dangerously overdosed on wood purification pills as it was, to make himself so toxic to the plant that it didnt care to actively send feelers after him. Ahead of him, Ling was faring a bit better. She was shorter and thinner and had less to carry now that her supplies were exhausted, which was allowing her to move more dexterously through this maze of a vitality-leaching plant. In the distance, there was another dull thwack and the thorns rustled above them again. Both stopped, flat to the earth. He held his breath and did his best to still his heartbeat, everything to make sure the plant wasnt going to take any interest in them. After five seconds Ling started moving again, a bit quicker this time. That impact had been in the valley to their right, in the direction Juni was moving. Juni had gone through the ridge. She had the most water breathing pills of all of them and the flooded subterranean caves systems were the one place where having a dual cultivation really shone this far in, protecting her from the biting cold of the Yin Darkwater that settled in the still places within them. She was also the strongest melee combatant among the three of them and best equipped to protect herself from the things that lurked in the water. They, on the other hand COME OUT LITTLE VERMIN! COME OUT AND BE JUDGED! The blood ran from his nose and ears. He had stopped healing his eardrums and just blocked his ears entirely long ago: the ringing in his head was tolerable and his physical cultivation was stalling off the balance issues. The soul shock made his body tingle, like little ants biting his skin, although the plant above absorbed most of that. Its structure intensified subtly under the stimulus. The last thing you wanted to do was throw soul attacks at a blood briar, theyd just make it stronger. That gave him a half-smile before he pushed his face into the loam and wormed forward once more. The language of their pursuers had changed. The first twenty minutes or so had been mostly their pursuers announcing how they were going to make them suffer if they didnt surrender. It had almost felt like they were treating it as a grand joke; Di Ji had always been following behind at a steady distance, taunting them relentlessly while crushing or bulldozing every threat they dragged him through. How he was doing this through the realm suppression was a mystery, either he was chugging qi replenishment pills like an addict or had an almost inexhaustible supply of talismans... or he had an artefact that lifted the suppression somehow. VILLAINS! HEAVEN HAS EYES AND FOLLOWS YOUR EVERY MOVE! ACCEPT YOUR DEMISE WITH COURAGE AND LET YOUR SIN OF REBELLION BE EXPUNGED. Din Ouyengs voice boomed out from a different direction. He was almost worse. Di Ji was just following behind, but Din Ouyeng had dropped out of the sky three times now, nearly catching them twice, blocking off easy access routes with massive volleys of talismans. Pushing them to harder and more dangerous places. He was starting to wonder if that was actually the point, if their flight was just being prolonged at this point so the two of them could harvest rare opportunities that death zone after death zone brought. Plucking riches like fruit from a vine. What was certain, though, was that the nature of the pursuit had changed after they escaped the clutches of the God Bewitching Jasmine Grove. There had been an all too brief lull for some reason. For a while, they had worried that they were caught in the fate-cursed Grove, doomed to wander an unreality within their minds while their bodies rotted away to become nutrients for it, but that wasnt the case. When the pursuit returned they were now Indigenous Scum, Betrayers and Murderers. The threats had changed too, no longer personal taunts and threatened torments. Now the pair gave these ridiculous pronouncements of righteous outrage. Declarations against their villainy, calls for judgement, for fate to lead them to their righteous end and so on. It felt like someone had swapped the cheap script at a market play between comedic tragedy and dark satire in the interval. Up ahead, he saw Ling roll sideways into a narrow crack and vanish. Finally, they were at their destination, and not fate-thrashed soon enough. He got to that point a few moments later and slid his pack down, before diving in headfirst. He hit the water with a small splash, stretching out his hands to avoid rocks and protect his head. Icy cold shot across his whole body, making his muscles tense. The mantra allowed him to override it and bury the discomfort. He let himself be carried by the flow of the water for forty agonising seconds. His blood toxicity was so high he hadnt dared eat another purification pill to stave off the razorblade corrosion of yin water qi. A hand grabbed his collar, feminine. -Two taps on the shoulder and a poke, Juni. She must have been waiting for them at this place. He felt a talisman on his skin, and the icy razors of yin qi receded to a muted itch. He let her drag him through the narrow cave system, focusing on holding his breath and keeping his limbs supple and relaxed. Some minutes later they surfaced into a small underground cave, entirely devoid of natural light. The only sense he had of the space was the surrounding noise; lapping water, drips from above, the crunch of small ripples on some nearby shore, the clop of water rippling gently against rock from every direction, the deep cold of the pool itself. Rising above the surface he swiftly ate a Dark Sight pill. There was a short period of disorientation as his ocular meridians reacted to the stimuli of the pill, and then the cavern drifted into focus. Black gave way to greys and a bit of white and he could see Juni crouched beside him. They were floating on a submerged ledge at the edge of the pool. Silently she poked him and pointed up. He looked upwards. And then sank back into the pool until just his nose and face were above the surface. Lin Ling, who was beside him, had just done the same. Juni, crouched further up the ledge, pressed flat against the wall, slowly worked her way away from them and finally slipped properly back into the water near the beach of sand. Her detour was all in the aim of making no splashes as she re-entered. The world finally stabilized into shades of grey as Juni re-joined them. With a final glance at the ceiling, they all sank below the water itself to converse. Juni pointed down, hand cupped, then counted to three before angling her hand at ninety degrees, palm facing toward her breasts and fingers making the Queen Mother''s blessing. -A tunnel, three metres down, heading west. That was back the way they had come, but it was what it was. An almighty crash reverberated through their surroundings, loud enough that it had to be immediately overhead. The shockwave passed through the rock and magnified in the water to make his vision swim. He desperately wrapped himself in qi: it would not do to bleed into the water. The shockwave passed, consumed by the colossal qi saturation in the rocks above them. Nothing joined them in the water. YOU CANNOT HIDE, VILLAINS! IF YOU DONT COME OUT, WE WILL DENOUNCE YOUR FAMILIES FOR IMPERIAL CENSURE! THE EMPEROR REWARDS REBELLION WITH DEATH. BETRAYERS! What do they even hope to achieve with this? Ling signed in the gloom, once everything settled. Neither of them replied. The question was obviously rhetorical. Ling grasped Junis belt, and a moment later he did so as well before locking his arm with Lings. The cold was horrific as they descended deeper into the pool and into the mouth of the tunnel. Juni just dropped silently into the depths for a full minute, letting the water flow carry them onwards until they were well clear of the cavern they had been in. Even with the talisman supporting his qi armour, his skin was blistering by the time they made it to the next, much larger, cavern. As his vision adjusted to the space again, he saw that the roof here was so low that it was nearly touching the water in parts. He fought the psychological urge to look down. He was almost standing on a stratum of Yin Darkwater within the waters, he depth below him apparent by the cold seeping through his feet, slowly twining around his legs like malignant shadow shackles. Nobody communicated as they considered the cavern. Eventually, Juni pointed gently to the right. They both nodded and slowly started to make their way through the cavern, swimming slowly and smoothly just under the surface to avoid making any proper surface ripples.

~ ??? ~
In the chamber they had just left, the ancient Eldritch ArachNaros watched the three mortal primates go deeper into the cave system. They had been smart enough not to bother it. Such intelligence was surprising in their kind. They also hadnt made a fuss or a mess, and departed promptly. Such wisdom was uncommon in their Order, so fascinated with suicide and, in its eminently considered opinion, well on track to raising it to an art form. It was a touch disappointed that they had no Words. Perhaps that was why they had immediately departed without giving a first greeting, uncouth as it was. Staying silent when you had no means for an intellectual discussion was a sign of incipient wisdom. That was why it had let them pass unhindered, they had just been doing their own thing and not been a nuisance. Its peers would have called that soft... but manners were important. If you didnt observe them, people would never take you seriously when you spoke up. As an afterthought, it offered them a little bit of onwards good fortune for their trip ahead. Perhaps it would allow them to seek an appropriate suicide. Nobody would be able to say that it was not an understanding scholar of such higher matters. It pondered for a moment if its blessing would make a difference? There was a conflicting school of thought there. Should the young be left to seek their own path? Normally it would agree, teachers were just a burden beyond a certain point after all. On the other hand, good behaviour should be rewarded. It had observed over the years, as a scholar of the matter of reality, that those who didnt observe such niceties were inevitably nagged. Some thrived on that for itself? It preferred a certain solitude. It cast its senses upwards In any case, it had been awoken from its gentle slumber by whatever was going on out there. It had been a long time since it had gone outside, it mused. -How many years? -Ahh... That didnt matter. Years, those were something mortals invented to give themselves a purchase on the unrelenting forward tread towards that final shore. Since it had managed to get out of that place it hadnt given years much thought. In its considered opinion, they were a bit of a philosophical dead end in any case. It had made its views on that clear in the past. No need to revisit such old discussions. In any event here it was no longer bound by the chains of suffering like its brethren had been. They still raged below, or hungered, or dreamed. It was all the same. They had been foolish. -Like mortals It considered that line of thought. Was it because they ate so many? If one ate too much of a thing, it was possible to become sick after all. It wasnt above possibility that the mortal condition was chronic if acquired. Those ones were like that. Excellent scholars in their own right, but so so Its mind wandered for a second, an eternity, to the chasm of its memory looking for the correct thought, but that way led to some discussions that were still ongoing. Better to let them alone for now. It would be a waste to miss such opportunities to advance its own understanding. It was sad that it had missed the chance to talk with her before the fall. She was something of an idol to it. To walk so far beyond the final shore... that took so many words. It could learn so much if it met her. It was good to have dreams, it thought contentedly. The whole cavern rocked as an explosion shook the cavern above. The contented moment it had just achieved was ruptured, so... -So -So vexatious. Its thoughts returned to its brethren as it checked its reflection in the pool which stood vertically opposite it, like a mirror. They had been foolish. It was certainly because they ate so many that they had been corrupted so. The primates fascination with suicide had nearly been their undoing. Those unscholarly ones had nearly dragged all species with them in their obsession. Another explosion. The water rippled. It quashed a flash of genuine irritation as it stretched a limb down to stroke the water, stilling it so it could continue to ponder its being. A few moments later another shockwave pulsed through the mountain. To the east. Mortal squealing echoed into its cave. Something about villainy? Such insipid language. Very uninspiring, it judged. Almost dare it say it primitive? An amusing mortal concept, spoken language. Another dead-end philosophy. It stared at the mirror for a while longer. On the other hand, now it was awake. It seemed there was no prospect of any peaceful repose either until the ruckus above subsided. It closed its senses and More squawking. A different primate. Something about judgement, apparently. It contemplated manifesting a head so it could have veins that throbbed in its temple. It was one thing to be noisy, but there was such a thing as a bottom line... respect. It considered itself a very tolerant and reasonable being, but even so It moved to the floor. The pool of water above it was still rippling gently from whatever was happening outside. It stared up for a moment, and then the water was where it should be. Below. Like all correct things. If these squawking primates were not going to depart, perhaps it would go and see if they were interested in having a discussion on philosophy. One of them seemed to have words, unlike the previous three. It pondered for a moment longer. The clincher, in the end, was Suicide. It still had questions about the mortal primates fascination with it. You could find wisdom in any circumstance, in any event. Perhaps these two would have some new knowledge for it to mull over. It had been a long time since it discussed the finer points of its theories with anyone maybe the field had moved in some remarkable new direction? How long had it been sleeping? It tried to remember but the abyss of its memory was so vast; the memory was dull -Dull? What if its debating skills had also dulled? It shivered, that was an ugly thought. It prided itself in being a very erudite speaker. Part of it skittered off on that tangent. -Who was the last person it had discussed? -No, as it had preached to one? -Before it had slept, that much was clear, but had it awoken since? ~Ahhh The cave shivered faintly as it shook its concept of self in annoyance. Suddenly it felt that it might have taken a bit too long of a nap. Finally, its memory supplied the information. That mortal had been a good debater. Composed, very focused on her point as well. She had been lacking in words, but her earnest nature had convinced it. Thinking back, that one had never left a name with any meaning. A further detonation shuddered through the valley. It stared upwards. Now, this was just getting to the point of being rude. Maybe it would go find that mortal after it had a short chat with these two. Perhaps she would no longer be a mortal by now. That would be nice. It might even make up for all this ruckus. Discussing suicide with one of them was always much more stimulating. Perhaps it would even leave a name this time. Chapter 12 – Escalation (Old Version)
While there is much that can be written about the storied endeavours and myriad accolades of the Courtly Flowers of the Azure Palace; of the heroics of Lady Jian, of the lavish soirees of Lady Bai, of the remarkable rebellion of Lady Kai, or even the utter failure of the Court to stop Lady Mo from simply being, it is perhaps unsurprisingly the enigma of Lady Xiao that still manages to exercise more febrile minds than this old scholar. The issue that pertains to the Lady Xiao in truth stems from the fact that she is, on official documentation, not a Lady of the Court but instead an Imperial Advisor; the only one of that fair gender in fact. Even Imperial Ancestor Fu, despite her vaunted position in this world, has not been granted this honour. Subsequently, over the time since her elevation to that position there has emerged a vast body of conjecture and suspicion as for the reasons behind her appointment. I will not bore you with that here, except to say that almost all of what is written is not worth the paper wasted on it. There was never any chance of her being considered the 112th Concubine of the Emperor, a position that eventually went to Saintess Shan Miao. Nor was there ever any possibility of her becoming a Companion to the Empress, nor a Favoured Lady of the Emperor, primarily on account of her superior cultivation. I understand that this is hard to take for those members of the junior generations who profess to live and die by their determination to untangle such webs and turn them to their own agendas, but reality, I am afraid, is cruel. No, the real reason for her elevation to that status is that she is too problematic to not be tied to the Imperial Court. Her talent for cultivation is beyond outstanding, her beauty is praised across a dozen worlds, The Lu clan has no apparent hold over her and her closest blood relative is a Worldly Venerate, the current Grand Marshal of our Great Worlds Military Authority Bureau. In short, she is the principle example within this text of one of the great maxims of good governance; keep the most dangerous and unpredictable elements that might disrupt your rule, but which you cannot easily rid yourself of, where you can see them at all times.
Excerpt from The Flowers of the Azure Palace. ~By Eunuch Ji

~ Lu Xiao, Blue Water City ~
Lu Xiao leant, looking out over Blue Water City, sipping quietly from a cup of herbal tea and occasionally contemplating a flat grey slate with coruscating golden writing flowing like an unending river slowly across its surface. It was a pleasant day; the mist that perpetually cloaked the Blue Water Pavilion never hindered the view from the tower, allowing her unfettered view from the tallest building in the entire city. On this side, that view was the shore district and harbour beyond the vast expanse of gardens below. Children fished on the rocks, hoping to catch some small marine critter with a qi core. Old-timers talked over crates of strange things hauled out of the depths, and boats came and went, their sails creaking in the offshore wind. The gardens below were thronged with people, out enjoying the good weather, admiring the plants. It was like time had skipped back three weeks. Blue Water City had returned to a kind of peaceful equilibrium, for now at least. Really nephew, when the place becomes so silent people will inevitably think you were part of the problem and not the victim here. Beside her, the slate kept doing what it did. CNo point in bothering it until it is done, she thought idly. The breeze shifted, gyres of wind qi that had formed half a world away twisting invisibly as wind and tide competed to lift up bigger waves further out. The Great Formation centred on the city, invisible to most and rarely thought about these days, shimmered faintly like a second skin over the ocean for miles around, dulling the surge and lessening the winds, keeping the ocean in check and ensuring that nothing too big and nasty came rampaging out of the swell onto the beaches. Her gaze was caught by dancing fish as a school of them skipped energetically across the shoreline. Children fishing on the rocks shrieked and shouted, chasing after them. Some hardy souls even left into the waters to chase after some bigger ones. There were a lot of people with water-aligned spirit roots in the city, so anyone who caught a fish would be set for pocket jade for a week or more. If you discounted the fact that the children were leaping like errant monkeys between the rocks, casting lines and small nets infused with their qi to catch them, it might have been a scene from a mortal city. Life goes by so slowly at times, she mused out loud. You are thinking about maudlin things again, the other young woman seated on a couch nearby smiled faintly. She turned to look at the woman, her silver hair plaited back in one of her usual styles. Her appearance was a bit rumpled, but she always looked like that when she appeared here. What brings you up here? she queried. Sometimes its nice to see the world go by, Bright Dream murmured, leaning on the edge of the pagoda and looking out over the city. She shook her head wryly at that. A long time ago she might have fretted, but frankly, the woman lounging there had long just become a feature of this place. She was not the pagoda spirit, although ofttimes she pretended she was, for the sake of convenience. The only names she had ever given since they met deep within the Yin Eclipse mountain range all those years ago were Bright Dream and occasionally Luminous. Sometimes she proclaimed herself as ''Dao Mother Bright Dream'' if pressed for an actual title. That was what most of those who interacted with her in the pavilion called her. If she went outside, she had almost always used the latter title insofar as she was aware. It is nice tea, Bright Dream added, having poured a cup from the kettle on the table next to the couch. Just a mortal thing, she shrugged. It was a curious blend of herbs made by a young orphan girl who sold it every second week beside the Dragons Blessing Pagoda within the Shore District Markets. Nothing wrong with that, Bright Dream sighed, taking another sip. Some of the most remarkable things have been mortal things. She nodded at that, savouring another sip herself. Ah, they caught one, Bright Dream was leaning against the railing beside her. She hadnt seen the woman move. It was rare Bright Dream was that obvious, but sometimes she did forget. Forget that movement between places was as necessary as moving to places. Its not a bad one, she agreed. A youth was struggling back out of the water, muscles rippling, as he wrestled a dancing fish almost half his size onto the beach. Onlookers nearby were applauding, some were sulking C competitors for the fish, probably. They were already sealing the fish up. It only had a second grade, -two-star core, but the one who had hauled it out was only a Containment Realm physical cultivator. You wouldnt see a Qi Condensation cultivator dragging a Qi Refinement fish out of the ocean like that. It is a very interesting blend, harmonious. Bright Dream was back to talking about tea. It is curious how something so simple could be just as delicious as the finest Immortal teas, grown across the ocean, she agreed. Oh. The tea? That as well. The maker has done well. These herbs are not easy to turn into a stable infusion, Bright Dream looked at her sideways. She blinked, the other woman wasnt talking about the tea? The Harmony of the land is shifting, Bright Dream mused. It started weeks ago, but something has touched the Great Geometry, more closely than it has in a long time, in these past days. Things that would have passed, oblivious to each other, are being dragged together Turning to look at the other woman more closely, she frowned. What do you mean? Ah? Bright Dream glanced back at her, the distant expression on her face was back to normal. Oh, erm. I guess its really good tea. She resisted the urge to grab the other woman, that would do no good. She was a strange existence, on the face of it quite weak, but she knew in her heart that that was mostly a facade to make others C maybe even her C feel more at ease somehow. However, if she properly focused, she guessed Bright Dream would be far stronger than her in many aspects relating to the profundities of the Dao. One of those was geomancy; her own skill with it was exceptional, or so she had always thought. Until she met this woman. -Young woman, she corrected herself, but Bright Dream gave no outward sign she had noticed. She put aside the musings, in any event. If it had drawn her companion''s notice yet alluded her, it was as subtle a shift as it was potentially a strong one. The tea is good because it was made with care and love, Bright Dream added absently. That girl enjoys her craft - and wants others to enjoy it. Mmmmm, she nodded, agreeing. It was easy to forget sometimes that such simple things had a very real power. If you compared the tea in her hand with some of those enjoyed in the tea houses, for instance... One was made with care and love, as Bright Dream said, infused with the sincerity of its maker. The young girl would have worked daily picking the herbs, drying them, matching them so they would have the right blends of auspicious energy and so on. Her love for her craft was tangible in every part of it. The other? The other was steeped in ritual, obfuscation, mysticism, grand patronage and secret arts that a bunch of ridiculous old money grubbers had branded and exported around the world for enormous fiscal gain. "It is easy to get lost in shallow ideas of the Dao, Bright Dream mused, swirling the tea in her own cup. Take this city, for instance, this pavilion, the other woman waved a hand expansively, taking in the panorama of the entire city below them. How many know it is truly yours? She nodded again at that. Few did know. Probably only Lu Ji, and a few select old ghosts as ancient as she was. They believe it is the thing of your nephew, that young lad. None outside of us four, and Mo Zhou, know that this is a shallow interpretation. Yet it is not a great secret or a dark conspiracy. It is not, She chuckled. It was because nobody had ever actually bothered to check whose name was on the foundation stele of the Supreme Array at the heart of this place. Sure, getting to it is not easy, but it is possible, with the right approach," Bright Dream went on. Not all things can be solved with force, fire and fury. Indeed... because the city outside was mostly a thing set out by her nephew, Lu Fu Tao. Everyone just assumed that this pavilion and the great gardens around it were also his work. His reputation for that kind of thing was well known, and who was going to sidle up to a World Venerate and dare to ask if his defining work was really his. Nevermind that he had never claimed outward ownership of anything, beyond helping set up the Blue Water Province to secure a small tithe to a few select descendants who worked entirely within the Blue Pavilion. Staring back at the sky over the ocean, she sighed. That was just like the way this world worked, but in microcosm. The Imperial Dynasties built the structure of the society, but nobody ever really thought to give much concern to the nature of the world itself. The world is just the world, she mused. Those who sit at the top dare not claim it by virtuous means, but will say nothing against those below who think it is owned on their behalf. That is always the way, Bright Dream murmured. People forget that the divine can be as minuscule as the grains of sand on the beach, just as much as it can be the domain of those thie. They both paused to stare at the shimmering, blue lilac flowers that were sneakily drifting in the air just behind Bright Dream. Really, Bright Dream said levelly. Scram. The flowers rippled and dissipated as if they had never been. They can get in here now? Bright Dream asked, staring at where they had been pensively. Of late, yes, she replied, schooling her face to hide the twisted sneer of annoyance that was threatening to make its presence known. Someone is staring at you. Twisting the Harmony of Heavens Grace, Bright Dream looked back over the ocean. Probably," she agreed, suddenly feeling a bit tired C it wouldn''t be the first time some old ghost half her age had tried to pry into here, nor the last either C "It wont do them any good though. They continued to watch life pass by below them in contemplative silence for a few minutes. The tea never cooled. That would not be appropriate after all. It should be related to those two brats, she said eventually. Mmmmm they are more like crows before the storm, Bright Dream shook her head. They are part of the cycle it brings, but the change is elsewhere. Even I cannot see it clearly from this perspective. It may not even have occurred yet, and all I am seeing are the beginnings of its upheaval The bit left unsaid there was that even if she could, she was certain Bright Dream would not speak of it. The woman had esoteric views about prophetic geomancy, but she had never experienced an instance where the woman was wrong. Not in all the thirty thousand years since she had taken up residence here. You are certain it will be upheaval? she asked eventually. It was undeniable that she had started to get an uneasy feeling herself of late: it had begun even before Lu Ji came to see her. It was one reason why she had given him such a sympathetic ear. That it was here, even when the city was so placid, put her in mind of the waters slipping silently away before a tsunami, the quake that caused it still racing through the earth, preparing to herald its intent. Bright Dream stared into the distance in silence. All changes in the Great Geometry and the Aeon Web are upheaval. That is the wrong way to look at it. She stared out at Blue Water City again. It had been a long time since the mysterious young woman had accompanied her back from the heartland of the Yin Eclipse Peoples, north of Thunder Crest and west of Fissure Peaks. Bright Dream was oddly talkative today. Usually, she kept to herself, worked on a certain matter and occasionally dropped by to chat. While Bright Dream saw geomancy as a kind of geometry, to her it was more like cycles, and integrally linked to the passage of things through the world. The town was a kind of cycle in itself. She was still poking and prodding Lu Ji subtly to arrive at this comprehension a bit more clearly, really. It was hard to see such things when you were part of them. That took a special kind of perspective only two people she knew of had: Bright Dream and Meng Fu. If Lu Ji managed to acquire it, he would take a huge step forward in his comprehension. His future beyond this world would be all but assured, and he would owe nothing to the useless Lu clan as an added bonus. Clearing her thoughts, she considered the town again, keeping Bright Dreams words in mind. To her, the whole place, calm as it was, had the air of a spinning plate that was starting to teeter. Lu Ji blamed that on those two brats. If not for Bright Dream, she realised she might have as well She stood there with her eyes closed, just doing nothing for a full minute, before she understood. They were bait. The lure. There were shadowy forces poking and prodding this part of the sub-continent, there had been for years, but this was deeper, more subtle, and more malevolent. The obvious one was Huang JiLao, he was dangled in front of her tantalisingly. She considered his merits and cast him aside. Lady Shan was a dangerous obstacle, she had had clashes with her sister long ago to be sure. But she was her equal in every way, and a trusted, sworn sister of Huang Wuli... whoever was setting this trap didnt know a lot about the Huang clan of this world. But then, whoever was setting this trap wasnt accounting for her either. Her influence here was utterly unknown to those who put strings on the world that led back to the Imperial Court. That left the princess. She considered what she knew of Dun Lian Jing. Hmmmmm she rubbed her temples and considered adding some alcohol to the herbal tea. Problem? Bright Dream asked Ive just had a sneaking suspicion I may have exacerbated things in a way that is a tad undesirable. Bright Dream said nothing, just looked out at the city again. She also found her gaze travelling to her nephew''s office. Huang JiLao was there again, poring over some texts Li Ji had finally put in his path. All of them were horridly florid and verbose. Her nephew had liked to write using a lot of adjectives: his poetry was like that as well. Dun Lian Jing was staring out of the window at the pavilion they were in, as if she thought herself able to unpick its secrets just by looking at it. She does have a lot of strings on her, Bright Dreams eyes glimmered faintly for a moment. Even so, she is not a core piece of the pattern. Just an orbiting piece. She considered the cycles in the town that were unbalancing again. There had always been a lot of influences here that skulked just under the surface. People and influences looking for insight into her nephews great discovery. Mostly in vain, that had left the world with him. On the other hand, her own interest in the mountain was still here, working its way towards a sort of conclusion, deep in the heart of this pagoda. She had tried her utmost to keep that utterly apart from everything else, and yet... It is the regression divination. Mmmmm, Bright Dream smiled faintly. Your gaze has gotten better. As has your ability to make intuitive leaps that land where they should. Has someone set eyes on this pavilion? she grasped the edge, exerting actual strength until her fingers went white. There was no damage to the pavilion, of course. It was a Connate Star Venerates Treasure, made with materials that were largely unworkable within this world. At her realm, she might as well have tried to damage Sovereign Stellar Jade by licking it, for all the good it would do. She considered the threads -The third prince? Too young. The second prince is moving with the Teng School. It wont be him either. -The three old ghosts in the Astrology Bureau? Possible, but they have their eyes on the princess for some reason. Dun Jian was ruled out. He was too weak. Maybe someone behind him? He had connections to those of some influence in the Huang clan. Not just in the Wuli branch either. The Shu Pavilion had also been nosing around this land subtly since the previous Dun Dynastys foundation. That was a sorry tale that would drop on someone like Mount Tai, eventually. It also wasnt in their style to pry like this though. The Seven Sovereigns Imperial School was also out, she had an understanding of sorts with Meng Fu. Same with Ha Tai Wen and Ha Kai. The Ha clan was, however, a possibility. That left the Red Sovereign Sect, the Jade Gate Court and the Pill Sovereign Sect. On some further consideration, the Pill Sect was out. They had been trying to tie in the Blue Gate School for millennia, having already basically subsumed the Golden Promise School and worked with a variety of influences to ruin the Lin School. They had nothing to draw them to the Blue Pavilion, let alone this pagoda. The Red Sovereign Sect, on the other hand they were still poking around, hunting for Song Jia. Another case of Mount Tai stalking a bunch of fools who thought themselves smart for their opportunism a hundred years ago. -That really leaves only the Jade Gate Court. She rubbed her temples. -That group isnt simple at all. They had no beef with her specifically that she could recall, but rarely did that matter for them. -That said, that group of heaven-sent meddlers also have a lot of karma with this part of the world through other means: for their role in both the mess with Song Jia and the mess with that Di... Ji... she thought with an annoyed sigh. Her great-nephew had gotten involved in that, as had Ha Kai. He had had a good thing going with Lady Kai as she recalled. They were an auspicious match... right up until that brat ruined her adoptive daughter and her inheriting disciple. After the misfortunate Ha Kai was unable to intercede on her behalf due to some rather mendacious interference by the second-generation headmaster of the Jade Gate Court, she had broken matters off with him and was still in seclusion, staying as a guest of the Dewdrop Sage. Perhaps she was looking at this too closely. Too specifically? There was enough tug of war in the shadows going on here, even before that preposterous declaration of a trial by fire to crown a new Tian in the younger generation. As if anyone in this generation could hope to match Cang Di: the boy was the inheriting disciple of one of the original ancestral elders of the Shu Pavilion for fates sakes and almost had half a foot on the previous generation to boot. The only reason he wasnt a Dao Immortal already, stepping over the current crop of idiots entirely, was because it probably amused that old bugger Bronze to spit in the eye of an entire generation. If not for the Kong clan and the Jade Gate Court, the Shu Pavilion might have had Song Jia as well as Cang Di. She had to admire the depth of that old mans grudge. Bigger. She turned to look the other way. Towards the mountain in the distance. What if it didnt relate to the array here, but the cycle that was affiliated with it more broadly? Was it related to that idiot Qin Qiu and his badly written polemics of political aggrandisement? Certainly, local tensions were rising again. The incidences of one hundred years ago were not forgotten by any means. She belatedly considered that it might be someone else trying to glean some knowledge from the fragmentary arts of the Yin People? There hadnt been any interest from outside the world regarding the mountain since the time of the emperor before the current one. The abrupt death of Star Venerate Sky Seizing God was still talked about, though. In any event, she didnt see the old ghosts to the north and east of the mountain helping anyone else. The gratitude there was deep, and anyway, they had their own ideas of what was worth obtaining. That left another disturbing possibility. Bright Dream had said that the Great Geometry was shifting. That the Harmony of the World itself was changing. Ignoring the mechanism of the pagoda itself... -Is someone else after the same goal I am? -One of the old fellows in the North Fissure Flats... or one of the less amenable tribal ancestors of the Easten folk? -Or that bombastic old turtle from the Moon Tomb Cult for that matter? A gentle chime rang through the air and a neutral-sounding voice in a language only she and a very small number of other people on this world would recognise murmured ANALYSIS COMPLETE. The innocuous pronouncement from the tablet made her drop the teacup over the edge of the pavilion. RETURNING SIMULACRUM. The voice continued as she stared at the tablet dully. While she had a healthy respect for Good Fortune this was ARRAY: AxECY-2019-AD996JG14578 IS NOW STABLE. There was a very faint sense of settling energy through the whole pavilion. A manifestation of Truth. Only the two of them would be able to perceive such a pure form. She involuntarily looked at the sky, but it remained clear. A testament to the nature of this place and the talent of her mother. She strained to sense anything untoward, any divination or ill-intentioned auspice, but all she had was the same sense of unease as before. CATEGORY CLASSIFICATION: CLASS FOUR. CATEGORY DETERMINATION IN PROGRESS. CATEGORY: UNFOUNDED... Earthly > Mortal. CATEGORY: DERIVED CATEGORY FOUR, CANON CATEGORY TWO, PHYSIQUE SYMBOL CATEGORY FIVE. SCRIPTURE: ECLIPSE SCRIPTURE - YIN ARCHETYPE. CHAPTER VALIDATION: IN PROGRESS. PENDING. Her heart was thumping loud enough that anyone standing beside her might have actually heard it. It had never, ever, gotten to this stage before. SCRIPTURE MODEL HAS VALIDATED IN THE SIMULACRUM WITH A REDUCTION RATE OF P<0.0000003 and a STABILITY CONSISTENCY OF P<0.0000003. SIGMA THRESHOLD: FIVE. STABILITY: EXCELLENT. STRENGTH: CATEGORY FOUR. UNITY: CATEGORY THREE. NATURE: MAJOR C AURIC, TOTEMIC MINOR -THAUMIC, ETHERIC. STRUCTURE SUCCESSFULLY FINALIZED. It finished? she said blankly. It always ended in failure before. Mmmmm, Bright Dream nodded. I finished the last of the reconstruction this morning. RENDERING MODEL. It finished this morning? she stared at the other woman, who just nodded. Then why is it doing this now? she stared at the slate again. Because the method you are using is unorthodox, I needed to be certain. 1020 30. The golden runes that had been flowing, mesmerically, across the surface of the tablet, twisted oddly through space and started to project a three-dimensional image. It was a strange symbol that had far too many swirls and not enough edges. Her gaze slid off certain parts of it in unnatural ways. MODEL COMPLETE. Bright Dream stared at the cup of tea in her hand and sighed softly. Sometimes random chance is remarkable and makes us want to see things that should not be there. Would you credit that it is actually the girl who sold you this tea who was the fundamental piece? The symbol snapped into focus in front of them. It was a swirling representation of a moon-like symbol. She was struck by the similarity to moon runes in its overall composition, but if this was a moon rune, it was one drawn by an insane Rune Master on some kind of hallucinogenic spirit pill trip. The tea seller? she turned to Bright Dream. How come it didnt work before? Mantras are strange things, you cannot force them, or seep them, or steal them, or manipulate them outside of their accepted parametres. But mantras are not the whole thing. Physical cultivation, as you call it, is not a broken art, as so many have claimed, but it is but a piece of a greater system. It is the preparation. Nothing more than building the foundation. It was not built for a world like this, but to allow a people to rise in a world born supreme, with the suppression of the Final Shore weighing down upon it directly. It requires more than what most possess. You will learn this in due course as you practice this art. Unbidden, the picture of the girl appeared in her minds eye. Pretty in a homely way, a member of the Yin People with curly dark hair, tanned skin and deep green eyes. She was only in her late teens, but her talent for physical cultivation meant she would already live to be over six hundred years, probably longer. She had inherited her familys mantra, which was an above-average one by her understanding of physical cultivation, through her genes rath She winced as several small pink cherry blossoms condensed around them with a hiss of static. Some melted holes in the veranda, another took the corner off her table while a third destroyed a rather nice cushion on the couch. She sent out her own Truth and they dissipated. Impressive did you think about something that contravenes their views? Bright Dream chuckled. Its truly childish. Such a wasteful enforcement, Bright Dream shook her head wryly and walked over to sweep the dust of the cushion off the couch before sitting down on it. I dont make the rules, she grumbled. -If I had been in a position to do so back then, things might have gone a bit differently, she mused to herself half regretfully. Inspecting the damage to the veranda railing, she sighed. A vexatious downside of hiding the thing like this was that it had to take damage from things like that. Fortunately, it would fix itself with the ambient qi in short and subtle order. However, even that bit of manifestation had tried to infiltrate and leave some lingering intent into the pagoda with the clear intent of spying on her. The treasure had dealt with it, easily, but now that she watched, it had diffused and expelled it much faster than usual. -Is that down to the reconstruction having finally finished? She had to admit she had no idea how her mother, Mo Zhao, had made this pagoda. Its outward abilities to hide in plain sight and not really behave like a treasure to things that came prying were remarkable, even to her, having lived here for so long. The Blue Morality Scripture is not a good thing for this world, Bright Dream sighed. It is just how those forces operate. I do agree though, she sighed wistfully. In any case, she had made her decision all those aeons ago and now, against all reasonable odds, it was actually paying off. Their Blue Morality Scripture could go suck its own cock for all she cared now. As for Bright Dream? Bright Dream had views on some things she had learned over the years. The Blue Morality was very high up on that list of things she disliked and she had never really grasped the full extent of why the other woman held it in such disdain. Not that she at all disagreed in the slightest with the other womans sentiments. The Morality Scripture espoused by the Dun clan, with the aid of the Kong Heavenly Clan, was indeed a cancer slowly eating into the fabric of this world. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. If you use Fate and Destiny as a club to beat the weak, and do not give face to the Harmony of Causality while preaching your own superiority on every street corner, the foundation of the world you build, the Fundamental Truth of its Great Geometry will be fundamentally flawed, Bright Dream murmured. I believe my mother also said something to that effect, she agreed drily. Sadly, this is not uncommon. Were it not for this she waved her hand at the symbol that had shrunk down and was now the size of her head, floating over the slate. I would have departed this world over fifty generations ago, when sister Xiao found her wings. She took another sip of the tea, which was back in her hand with barely even a thought, to calm her nerves. Her hand didnt tremble as she eyed the symbol from the corner of her eye. It looked so simple. Hard to believe that this was the culmination of almost two aeons worth of endeavour. Do you think this... she glanced at the symbol, was worth the effort? she said eventually. Bright Dream leant back and craned her neck out over the precipitous edge of the pavilion to look at the sky above. For you to soar into the heavens from this world? Absolutely. With this, you will be unmatched beneath the sky of this world. However, her voice changed abruptly, becoming properly serious. You cannot advance it out here. MUST not advance it out here. It will be the death of the ''you'' from all those years ago if you reveal it before you cross over the Dao Immortal threshold. Pondering that warning she considered the symbol again. It almost sang in her ears. Words she couldnt quite grasp the meaning of unless she touched it Bright Dream blocked her hand, stopping her centimetres from the symbol. The lure of dreams is dangerous, even for you. It would be a pity if our deal foundered because you were overeager. These symbols have power. They are not a thing of this aeon, of these cultivation worlds. They have their origins in a place long ago, with the great titans of old who first walked the earth and pondered the sky. Before them, even your adoptive mother, let alone you, is nothing more than a mote. A curiosity to consider or move according to their whim. They are not divine: they are what divinity dreams of becoming. Never forget that. Even your adoptive Grandfather would bow to them thrice and not speak in their presence. Closing her eyes, she exhaled and waved a hand. The symbol vanished, dismissed in a shimmer of light. So how do I use this? The core of this pavilion will provide enough shel Something settled, all around them. Her own instincts for the subtle changes in the geomancy of the world twisted, knotting in her stomach. It passed as quickly as it arrived, and the day was as it had been. You felt that, she turned to Bright Dream, only to find she was gone. Great, she muttered to the world at large. Just great. That was unpleasant, Bright Dream was suddenly back again, as abruptly as she had vanished. Staring at the other woman, she found herself wondering what about that strange wave had made her vanish. What just happened, what was that shift? Something best left alone has been awakened in the depths of the mountain range. There was another flicker. Less subtle, the intent that came with it had no qi, no soul strength, no principle, and no Truth. Sweat slicked her body as her gaze was drawn towards the mountain for a second. Something was trying to attract... no, demand, attention. It was infinitely close to the threshold of the worlds realm, just by existing. Unbidden, a certain story, told once around a campfire long ago slid insidiously into her mind. About a certain thing, known only to the ancient chieftains of the Yin Eclipse People. A thing she had desperately banished from conscious thought until that fireside moment and never dared consider since. She closed her eyes and saw the shadows dancing. She alone was somehow still alive. The rest of her village was dead even before the words had finished reverberating. Her mothers still-warm embrace around her, trying to protect her. Her fathers sword falling to the ground as his life ended. She saw the woman who would become her teacher, her adoptive mother, ripping the realm wall apart and summoning thunder from beyond the sky. Saw the chasm of the Star Ocean descending in a howling wave of nihility, even as the great god warred with the golden devil in the sky far above. Saw once again the darkness within the mists that came out of the wreckage of that place. The words it spoke not of any sane tongue as it looked into her mind. Tell me, primate child of this distant land what do your people know of suicide? Her gaze shot towards the mountain, ignoring the pull. Her full focus descended on the place where the lure of those words was still reverberating. The suppression blurred her vision but she ignored it, drawing upon the pagoda itself for a brief moment to rise above the suppression of the world to peer back into the past. The mountain pushed back, an inexorable force descending from the heights of the Great Mount. The pagoda shook: the entirety of Blue Water City probably quaked as she wielded the treasure to block the counterstrike. It still made her slump to her knees. Her organs were ruptured, her meridians destroyed, and her spiritual power almost dispersed. It didnt matter, she would not use this body for much longer, anyway. Golden blood ran from her mouth and ears, but the scenes she had grasped hung in her minds eye, clear as if she were standing right there, within them. A hand grasped her shoulder, and a force flowed into her. Bright Dream, supporting her, stabilizing her somehow. The pressure of the mountain on her, and the lingering echo of that horrific thing, untouchable beneath this sky, receded. So that is how the geometry changes, Bright Dream''s voice had a hypnotic tone. There was something like that, out here in the world? There was desire? In her voice. She just continued to stare at the tableau within her vision. It wasnt the current moment that was voided by the presence of the abomination from beyond. She was seeing events of an hour or so before, amid the first growing flickers of unease. Two familiar faces. One missing for several years, one presumed dead. Now she could see where her thinking was wrong. She had been thinking about why. That wasnt what was important. It was how. Ah. Of course, it would be that little shit of a reincarnator. How in the fate-cursed, nameless, deceiving world did he lay his hands on one of those?

~ Jun Han, Blue Duke''s Palace ~
Jun Han paced back and forth in the study of the Blue Duke. He had left the two young Herb Hunters with the senior scholar of the Scout Cadre, while he came to meet his martial teacher, Cang Tai, and the Duke. Cang Tai, the General of the Second Regional Legion, was currently stood by the window of the Duke''s office within the Regional Authority headquarters for Blue Water Province, staring at the distant peaks of the Yin Eclipse Mountains north spur, waiting as the Duke pored over the document in front of him. Cao Leyang was younger than his station might have otherwise predicated he be. As such, his demeanour and dress had always been more serious and austere than his peers. He kept his long, dark hair tied up in a dragon crown, and had grown a beard that he kept trimmed in a military style. He was a legionary boy through and through, never attending a great school, or travelling to the central continent. He spent little time at court before his appointment and even less time in the Bureau itself. His formative years had instead been spent at his father, Cao Hongjuns side. Training. He had had the best teachers in the arts of war and peace that the Military Bureau could provide in this world almost from the time he could walk, as far as Jun Han was aware, and the result spoke for itself, really. The current Duke was an accomplished poet, scholar, linguist, rune reader, musician and painter. In the arts of war, he held the loyalty of his fathers old legions through merit, born out of commands on three continents before he even began his tenure as Duke. He had stepped across two generations, despite being only a thousand years old. He had even travelled beyond the realm wall while still a Dao Immortal on more than one occasion before his father abdicated the Duke''s Seat to become one of the youngest of the three controlling seats on Shan Lai for Eastern Azure''s branch of the Azure Astral Authoritys Military Bureau. It had to be admitted that his cultivation was low for a Duke. The lowest of all the seven continents Dukes, in fact, as he was only a peak Dao Lord. This was rarely brought up by detractors, however, because doing so required them to acknowledge that Cao Leyang was a Dao Lord within his own generation, only a bit over three thousand years of age. When put in that frame of reference, he was the most remarkable cultivator to emerge within Eastern Azure Great World since Song Jia and had been beset by none of the latters supreme tragedy. Cao Leyang sighed and put down the jadework tablet. Well? Cang Tai queried. It is just as you suspected, and which Special Envoy Jun has finally provided proof of. The Ha clan has entered into a business relationship with the Din clan. The Duke held up the tablet, I just received a very interesting communication that, thanks to both your hard work, provide the final bit of proof we need The sound of shouting and remonstration drifted through the closed door of the study. School Headmaster! This is I Please dont The Duke frowned and was about to touch the scrying array when the study doors opened and three figures entered. One strode quite authoritatively. The other two followed behind, looking at a word terrified. Several elite guards filed in afterwards, looking awkward. Their weapons were not drawn but their commander was still trying to remonstrate with the scholarly-looking young man, dressed in somewhat rumpled azure and golden robes with dark hair and deep blue eyes who led the group. The Duke held up his hand and looked at the intruder. Headmaster Lu, this is an unexpected visit. You have a problem!" the headmaster unceremoniously started, before belatedly added a ...Sir Duke Apparently I have many problems, the Duke replied dryly, shuffling the papers away and resting his hands on the desk. Please enlighten me as to the nature of the particular one that has caused you to rush all the way from Blue Water City, which I understand is having quite a bit of societal upheaval right now, to storm into my study with your vice headmistress? And the Head of the Envoy Authority Bureau for Blue Water City in tow? The headmaster spat out two words. Di Ji. General Cang scowled. "You make a poor joke, Headmaster Jun Han nodded, saying nothing. Di Ji was indeed a poor joke to bring up in the current circumstances, among this group. Many who still served in the estate had lost comrades in that whole mess. Not to mention, one hundred years ago it had been Cao Leyang who had personally been the one to bring an end to his rampage with the Iron Crown Duke''s heirs. Abruptly the room creaked. He saw the colour drain out of the world. The pressure that settled around them made his skin tighten and he became keenly aware of the faintest smell of lemons as his senses started to misbehave. It wasnt at the point where he had trouble standing, but the headmaster was clearly disinterested in being ridiculed, despite technically being the one behaving improperly here. General Cang and the headmaster had a staring contest for several seconds as the pressure continued to rise. He had no certain idea as to the cultivation of the Headmaster of the Blue Gate School, but, if this was what he was willing to display, he was clearly at least a Dao Sovereign. General Cang, who was a Dao Sovereign and by no means weak, as befitting a military commander with almost 25,000 years experience, remained standing, but sweat dripped from his brow. On the other hand, he could feel his own principle eroding and his soul starting to fluctuate simply from being in the immediate presence of their clashing gaze. Two figures in grey robes appeared beside the Duke. Adjunct Elder Cao Feng and Adjunct Elder Kun Mao. Lu Jis oppression in the room receded a touch but didnt fully vanish, despite the appearance of the two Dao Eternal Adjunct Elders. With a careful cough, Cao Leyang stood and saluted Lu Ji. On behalf of Blue Water Province, I congratulate your breakthrough to Dao Eternal, Headmaster Lu. I was unaware until now you had passed such an important threshold in your cultivation. Lu Ji held General Cang''s gaze for several seconds longer until his martial teacher finally broke away. Before anyone could do anything else precipitous, the Blue Water City Bureau Chief stepped forward smartly and offered a formal salutation. Ling Jiang offers our esteemed apologies, Sir Duke. Accepted, the Duke waved his hand, finally diffusing the matter. So what brings the three of you here with such urgency that you couldnt even message ahead? We are here officially on behalf of the Central Authority Bureau of Blue Water City, the Transport Authority Bureau, the Hunter Authority Bureau and the Blue Gate School to petition for Sir Duke to authorise a Court Authority Censure on two individuals. Jun Han blinked and wondered if he had misheard. Who on earth would have pissed off two-thirds of the bureaucracy of Blue Water City to this degree, while still being alive, and apparently having achieved this without it coming to the attention of the Dukes Seat already? Based on the expressions of the two adjuncts, the secretary in the corner and his martial teacher, he wasnt the only one wondering this either. That is a very extreme petition Sir Jiang the Duke frowned, leaning forward. Under what grounds do you feel this is necessary? Rather than the Bureau Chief, it was, in fact the headmaster, who had actually been pouring General Cang a cup of wine by way of apology for his outburst, who spoke up. Di Ji has resurfaced. Say what now? Adjunct Cao interjected. He surfaced bright-eyed and bushy-tailed, about three days ago in Blue Water City, in the company of Din Ouyeng The one who went missing? the Duke asked. The very same, Lu Ji nodded. How is he even...? Wasnt Di Ji killed in an honour dual by Kong Dis other adoptive son? Adjunct Kun cut back in. Here is the file, Sir Adjunct, Ling Jiang murmured, passing a jade tablet over. He watched as the Adjunct skimmed through it, his face getting darker and darker. If he recalled correctly the Adjuncts martial nieces daughter, who had been a renowned and eligible beauty, was one of those caught up in the mess at that time. Really, it was remarkable how many people Di Ji had gotten through before Cao Leyang caught up to that bunch. Here... you look. The Adjunct passed the jade to the Duke, who also spent a moment considering it, frowning deeply. Eventually, he sighed and tossed it onto the table. Faked his own death, got the help of the Jade Gate Court and his adoptive father to cover his tracks, had the three old geezers turn a blind eye, all because he made True Principle Golden Immortal by the age of fifty. So he resurfaced as this Di Yao? the Duke frowned. If I might just give you the formal request? Lu Ji interjected, glancing at the Adjuncts. Without interruption? The Duke nodded, even as the two Adjuncts scowled a bit. Lu Ji coughed and pulled out an ornate Jade. Di Ji, [the infamous criminal] has colluded with a young master from the Din clan, abducted the Deputy Head of the Office for Envoy Affairs in Blue Water City, stolen a Jade Loci from the Astral Authority Bureau''s Central Records Hall, and used both it and her for personal gain. He was able to do so in large part due to the disruption caused by the subordination of both Astral and Imperial Authority Bureau assets and Town Authority assets under personal licence from the Huang Clans Huang JiLao and the seventeenth-ranked Imperial Daughter Dun Lian Jing, for a project they claim is sealed under the Imperial Seals Authority on behalf of Imperial Advisor and Court Official Dun Jian. That is quite the proclamation, the Duke murmured with a tinge of respect. To be clear, you want an official Court Authority Censure of Di Ji and Din Ouyeng. Not the Huang boy or Princess Lian Jing? He saw a brief flash of conflict flicker across Lu Jis face as he seemed to seriously contemplate the idea of asking for the latter as well as the former. He had heard a lot about the ruckus unfolding in Blue Water City since he got here. It made him glad he had been prescient enough to send both his daughters out on that mission for a while. They were well away from all of this mess at least. General Cang stepped forward to look at the file now set aside by the Duke. Lets assume this IS Di Ji. I assume you have proof somehow? What exactly is his aim here? Bureau Head Jiang? the Duke looked at the Bureau Chief. Here are our records of the offence in question, including visual identification of the perpetrators, attained after the fact from bystanders and from the Blue Water Transit and West Flower Picking Transit arrays, Ling Jiang passed over four jade slips and pulled out a white orb set in a spirit metal stand C a Teleport Matrix Loci C from his storage ring which he also placed on the desk. General Cang frowned as he flicked through the jade slips. He, on the other hand, was running the last few seconds back through his head. Something about this was starting to make him feel deeply uneasy. A soldier''s intuition and, more worryingly, a father''s. After a moment, he steeled himself and stepped forward. Sir Bureau Chief, may I ask you something? The Bureau Chief glanced at him. Ah. You are the Special Envoy for the Dukes Seat in West Flower Picking Town? Sir, he acknowledged. May I ask why Di Ji went through that particular array? If there is some possibility he is currently in West Flower Picking? Ah, yes, Ling Jiang nodded. The Jade Loci was one that relays detailed information on the active locations of all five-star and above Hunters, through their talismans. We believe he picked West Flower Picking terminus because a squad of five elite Hunters was deployed out of there, all of them ranked eight-star or higher and highly cited with exceptional skillsets. His group used the Loci to teleport directly from that terminus to that squad. At best guess he was looking to get a head start on this proclamation that the Imperial Court has issued. A Ha clan team seems to have had the same intention and travelled at almost the same time to the same location. Jun Han realised he had stopped breathing. His skin was damp with sweat. Are you okay? Ling Jiang frowned. He tried to speak, but suddenly he realised he had no words. That team absolutely had to be the one he had sent Arai and Sana out with. The knowledge he had about Di Ji flashed through his head. His habit of seeking out skilled people who he could use and dispose of easily. His fascination with seducing and controlling young women. Few of those who passed through his hands had not been ruined in some way. What is it, Brother Han? his teacher was standing beside him, helping him to sit down. This is unlike you? My he tried to speak, but his throat was suddenly too dry. He hadnt felt like this since since the day Ruliu Breathe, the voice belonged to Cang Tai. He exhaled. The world was dissociated. He couldnt control his qi properly. There was a buzzing in his ears that just wouldnt go away. Arai Sana he forced the words out one at a time. Both of them are on... that team. It hurt just saying it. His daughters, his beautiful, kind, sincere daughters were out there in the hands of that. that Calm yourself, disciple, Cang Tai spoke again. His panic and terror flowed away, was carried away by the qi of the General. It will do you no good to have a psyche break here and now. He wanted to scream, rage but The words he spoke were in his voice, but monotonous. I sent them out there to keep them away from the young nobles away from that preposterous proclamation. So this couldnt happen. His principle was slowly stripping the chair upon which he was seated, even as he spoke. It was tugging at Cang Tais clothing as well, but the old General was so much more powerful than him that it did no damage at all, even to his clothes. He realised that the vice headmistress of the Blue Gate School was kneeling beside him, holding his hand. Her eyes held his. There was a deep fury in them, mirroring the turbulence in his own he guessed. Sir Envoy the Official taken by that monster was my brother Jiangs only daughter. Dully, bits of superfluous context he didnt care about clicked into place. All that mattered was that his daughters were... First Ruliu, then Little Ruo, now Arai and Sana? Had the fates no sense of justice? Brother Han, Cao Leyang had stood up and walked around the table to him. General Cang, why dont you take Little Brother Han and Lady Luo to my personal courtyard for some air? Ask my wife to come and see that they are both taken care of. SIR, SIR! everyone in the room turned as a breathless messenger envoy came rushing into the room. Urgent message My Lord! From West Flower Picking Town. Direct from the Military Authority Captain to you, Sir Duke. He said it was to go through the Special Envoy! Everyone paused. Duke Cao, Headmaster Lu and Bureau Chief Jiang stared at the man. He, General Cang, Luo Tao also paused in the door. He shook his head, trying to push the rage down. Tears were still running from his eyes. Personal grief was one thing, but there was also such a thing as ''Responsibility'' and ''Duty'' which could not be abandoned here and now. That was code for a serious emergency, to be sent through the direct channel to the Duke. Only North Fissure and West Flower Picking had that right, as they were the closest places to the true danger zones in the Yin Eclipse Mountains, Thunder Crest Pinnacle and Chain Spire. Go on the duke commanded. SIR! the messenger saluted. Reporting a serious incident in West Flower Picking Town! The Ha clan has formally requested censure of the Hunter Pavilion, alleging betrayal of the Imperial Mandate and support for rebel authority within the indigenous. They claim that a team of five Herb Hunters coordinated with indigenous elders of the Red Eclipse Tribe to cause the deaths of two elite bodyguards, a Ha clan mortal ascender, a Ha clan Elder and two noble scions of the Ha clan, Ha Yun and Ha Leng. Five other members of the Ha clan''s younger generation were also slain by the rebels before they fled into the forests with the Red Eclipse Tribe. The Ha clan alleges that the Tribe is allied with remnants of the disbanded Lin School, who provided inside information. They stared blankly at the messenger. His mind was still trying to process that. The Ha clan was claiming that his daughters were somehow siding with the Red Eclipse? Never mind that nobody had seen hide nor hair of that band of terrors since the Three Schools Conflict, they had not been a feature in regional politics since the Iron Crown Dukes rampage across the straight into the Yin Eclipse tribal region north of Thunder Crest. Di Ji, his words made the air frost briefly and put a faint sheen of silver across the doorway before it was dispersed. Sir thats not all, the messenger was shaking. Its not? the Duke narrowed his eyes. Right of Censure within West Flower Picking Town was automatically authorised, overriding local and regional concerns using the authority of Young Noble Din Ouyeng of the Jade Gate Courts Junior Official Authority... Court Authority Censure WHAT! The Duke roared in fury. The pressure that enclosed the room was nearly as powerful as that of Lu Ji earlier. For all that, the former was enraged, and the latter a bit peeved. S-s.Sir, the messenger quailed, but was supported by General Cang who happened to be standing beside him. Here lad, let me see, the general took the message from the terrified junior officer and skimmed it, hissing in anger as he did so. What does it say? the Bureau Chief was also pale and shaking. Authority Censure of the indigenous rebels and their collaborators was coordinated at the behest of Young Noble Ji Tantai, Inheriting Disciple of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School. Cited reasons for circumvention are as follows; Hunters abused knowledge of Bureau secrets, collaborated with indigenous rebels to draw multiple thirteen-star active threats to assail Young Master Ha Yun There is a stupidly long list of names and titles to follow, the General scowled. After that, it goes on... The School has accepted the request for censure in accordance with their treaty obligations and coordinated appropriately. Pending immediate threat to the life of Young Master Ji Tantai, a censure upgrade was further authorised through that channel to the Seven Sovereigns School and an array of their elite defenders is en route as of my receiving this notification. They are authorised to begin censure of all rebels upon immediate arrival at the point of contact. And what is the strength of this censure force? the Duke asked flatly. The report doesnt say, the General frowned. It has the original request embedded within it, but I dont have the authority Give it here, the duke sighed, finally getting his own aura under control. General Cang tossed the scrip over. The Duke waved his hand, and a talisman flew off a nearby shelf and landed in it. The Duke did something to the jade scrip that he couldnt follow. A moment later, a long list of information flickered into view in the room. They actually sat on it for a full two hours before sending an official notice that the censure was authorised to West Flower Picking, Adjunct Cao grunted. And delayed it at Jade Gate City for a further one, General Cang noted. The Sovereigns Sect censure is the same, the Duke frowned. And the timestamps have all been messed with at least once by another outside source as well. The Astrology Bureau, Lu Ji grunted. I recognise that style of manipulation. And no mention of the strength of either censure force being deployed. That just means its embarrassingly disproportionate to the threat involved, the Duke grimaced. Lu Ji narrowed his eyes. I wonder if they will do the usual thing and just teleport straight there. The Duke turned back to the still shaking junior officer. Well done, soldier. Would you go to Central Command and tell Old Yao that I want to get in immediate contact with Shan Lai. Tell them... I wish to open up a communication channel to my father. All other eyes in the room, including his own, turned to the Duke. Cao Leyang was planning to take this straight to the three Military Authority Seats? He was glad he was standing against the door frame already. That way he didnt have to put out a hand to steady himself. SIR. YES SIR! the messenger recovered some of his composure and rushed out. Well gentlemen the Duke said grimly it seems our two problems are now one singular problem. Adjunct Kun? The adjunct nodded to the Duke. Can I trouble you to lead your personal unit to West Flower Picking Town? You may take from the Ascendant Armoury as a precaution. It is unlikely that either of their old ancestors is involved in this mess. This stinks of the Ha clan, not the Ha family, for all that their Young Master seems to There was a whip-crack sound, and a talisman appeared in the room. It was simple, crude even, in its design, which prominently featured a two-tailed squirrel running while holding a pill bottle with an evil expression on its face. The womans voice that spoke through it, while melodious and clear, held a certain edge that made a part of him want to run gibbering from the room. Nephew. We have a problem.

~ Ji Ming, Seven Sovereigns School Censure Force ~
Sect Elder Ji Ming was currently sure that today was among the very worst days of his entire life. It was currently edging past his Dao Sovereign tribulation at the very least. The entire world shook as a chain of colossal explosions tore apart the valley on the other side of the ridgeline he had taken refuge behind. The monstrosity twisted, and the world shifted. The ridgeline was somehow there and not... there was not even any intuition of danger. The attack had no intent behind it at all! He managed to palm a barrier talisman before he hit the far side of the valley. The rock barely even gave under the considerable force of his impact. -That puts the difference in power into stark perspective, he thought grimly. If this kept up, this was certainly going to be the last day in his quite long life. The censure command, when it arrived, had been a surprise, if not a particularly large one. It wasnt uncommon for them to undertake them on the Bureaus authority. They performed an average of about one a month on the south-eastern continent and about one a year on the western continent for the Military Bureau. In that regard, it was only noteworthy to most of them because this was the first one they had ever undertaken on the Easten Continent that he could recall. The surprise, to him at least though, was that they were involved in this, apparently, through one of their own disciples. Through the Imperial Court treaty obligations their school had to fulfil, no less. The instruction had been... -Well if we survive this, whoever made the jadework filing is going to have their soul pulled out through their toenails and be refined over a soul fire for a millennia or more. -Assuming my teacher doesnt get to them first, because somebody has clearly planted our school with this, and she takes a truly dim view of that. There was a flicker of something in the terribly limited sphere of his consciousness. Danger. He fled, using a space shifting talisman. The sense of terror that rose came diagonally this time. Hesitation at that had already cost Elder Yu Dai his life within seconds of their arrival. His space shift took him through the next ridgeline, affording him just enough time to see a shadowy appendage scythe straight through the ridge, leaving no mark. It passed directly through the place he had landed a moment earlier. To his right was a flare of green lightning as Sect Elder Ji Tan used his signature secret art. A split second later he then teleported in a further crack of viridian lightning as a second shadow appendage shifted out of the mist to try to skewer him with inexorable intent. Across the valley, within the icy mists, there was a brief blaze of purple fire, forming dozens of lotuses. Elder Meng Hais attack was much weaker than it should have been under the suppression of the mountain. He was glad he was a Sword Sovereign with a Physique; the fate-thrashed suppression had less influence on him that many of his The ridge across the way twisted upwards in a terrible gout of multi-coloured fire. Within it was a desperate and enraged scream as someone exploded their own soul. He watched in horror as the energies that should have incinerated several hundred miles of the landscape in every direction, were it literally anywhere else than here, were sucked away by the abomination in the blink of an eye. Ahhh.. The sigh echoed through the valleys like the pronouncement of a malevolent god, which in fairness this possibly was. He grasped his sword and executed one of his strongest arts. {Feathers of the Phoenix} Twenty-five blades of golden fire, faintly resembling phoenix feathers, descended into the icy mist. They barely made any dent on it and the art was repelled a second later by a long black limb that rose out of the next valley and neatly popped each blade, one after another in inexorable fashion. There was no point in decrying it as impossible. All he could do was try again. {A Sword Severing the Day} The world dimmed above the battlefield. His sword split the sky and descended to strike the limb. The strike repelled the limb very slightly, glancing off it. The pain that twisted through his core made him hiss in shock. The faintest of scratches that the attack had dealt faded into the darkness. When his sword reformed he saw that his precious, soul-bound armament had a crack in the blade. Primate. Your tone is not bad... This time he was teleporting almost before he got the danger flash, using his own qi this time. His sword strike severed the space he had been standing in, even as a limb punched out from the ridgeline. He landed with a crash in a thicket of some vitality-sapping briar. It seemed to feed on soul strength, but it was no match for the fire within him. A second strike followed the first as the thing twisted towards him once more, resembling a terrifying primordial serpent or a tentacle than an articulated limb. In the distance there was another detonation, truncated. Another one of them had died. But do you only know one word? The intent of his sword world bent around the limb as it passed through it, before being popped like a soap bubble. The voice actually gave him soul shock. That was horrifying in its own right. The creatures qi didnt seem that much stronger than theirs, but its physical form and ability to warp the landscape was on a level he had never conceived a mere beast was capable of and its soul power was easily comparable to something from beyond the realm wall. You think me a beast? RUDE! -Shit on the Fates. It can read minds. He almost wanted to demand HOW given his realm it could hear his thoughts This time he couldnt dodge. Something gripped his mind and locked out his soul''s control over his own body for a bewildering split second. The limb connected, and he was punched through the valley. His teachers lifesaving treasure triggered automatically, sheltering his Dao Source, but his body was still half destroyed by the impact. Something appeared above him. A mouth opening into absolute nihility. Something seemed to draw him in, even as the transmission intent in his sword souls all activated simultaneously. -Darkness. He opened his eyes. He was lying, sprawled, on the floor of the Supreme Transmission Platform of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School. Exhaling, mentally, he thanked the Fates of Meng that he wasnt dead. The one sword soul he had stashed in his sword had survived long enough to transmit itself away. His body reformed in front of the stunned students and teachers who were passing back and forth through the grand hall. Surveying the damage he had sustained, he fought down panic over how close to the edge he had come. His cultivation base was intact, courtesy of his Physique, but it was held together with gossamer and goodwill. Dao Souls, all gone. Sword Souls, one left. Six thousand years of accumulation and progress wiped out in a second under the force of whatever that. the abomination had been about to do to him. "Primate. "You ask how I can see your thoughts. Yet how can I not? Your mind is weak. Unbarred. Unguarded. You called yourself a sovereign? But you have no acclaim. Your words are poor and illiterate and you do not even have a NAME "How ". MEDIOCRE. He tried to scream as the pressure of the intent tore space apart. The wards in the inner halls disintegrated like cheap paper in the rain as the abomination reached out towards him. The students in the hall collapsed like puppets, their souls smashed instantly: complete death, no hope of reincarnation. His own consciousness blurred and his soul twanged like a taut wire, slowly fraying even as he struggled with all his might against the force trying to drag him out of this place and back to where he had been. A single breath was all that remained between him and true death when a stately old woman appeared in the hall. Dressed simply, in a red robe with a golden shawl, she carried a sleek wooden sword in her hand that was coloured reddish-black and carved with patterns of trefoil leaves and blazing feathers. The pressure coalesced into a long black appendage which poked towards him before abruptly diverting towards her instead. {Parasol Blaze} White fire swirled around her and sparks of white twisted around the shadowy limb, pitting it faintly as its trajectory was slowed. Her sword met the black limb, and both flexed for a second. Space bent unnaturally, then exploded outwards. The hall they were in creaked as a second set of wards, ones much older and grander, built throughout the entire building''s superstructure, resisted the destructive intent above a peak Dao Ascendant. His teacher was thrown backwards while the limb recoiled, passing harmlessly through one of the pillars. A sword, that was less white fire and more a white hole in the world, materialised behind her. {~White Phoenix Wing~} The blade connected with a second limb that had appeared out of nowhere, which was scored deeply by the impact. {Five Wings of the Phoenix} Four more white blades swirled around the old woman. She grasped two, surging forwards to strike at the nearest limb directly, while the other three spun behind her. Three more limbs stabbed out of nihility. Two went for the old woman, and the other... the other came for him. Four old men, his fellow Martial Brothers Tan, Liang, Ren and Quan, appeared around him, each carrying a red and black wooden sword in the same style. The barrier they conjured barely stopped the limb from obliterating him and he watched in horror as his Martial Teacher, Imperial Ancestor Meng Fu, skidded backwards, spitting blood from deflecting the remaining four limbs with the blades of white fire. A terrible cry reverberated throughout the entire hall as Meng Fu struck back with her full strength. There was a sound like tearing silk as her attack ripped a hole in reality directly to the Yin Eclipse mountain range. Her sword sheered through the chasm of spatial destruction as she tried to strike at the source of the limbs directly. In the same instant, the entire school shivered and a mighty aura surged all around them. A dozen voices, male and female, resounded throughout, focused on the rift that was torn open. YOU DARE!?! CREATURE FROM BEYOND! [SEVEN ~ SEVERING ~ PHOENIX ~ SWORDS] Execution descended into the world, carried on wings of heavenly fire. Seven points of light spiralled down from above the hall. Within each was a blazing white wooden sword covered in scrollwork depicting the mythical parasol tree whose wood they were fashioned from. All seven passed directly through the rift and smashed directly down into the region they had been in. The limbs, twisted around the rift in a weird way, all twitched awkwardly. White spider-like vines with trefoil leaves were starting to form on them even as they retracted bizarrely into nowhere. As they departed, he watched mesmerised as they folded up the broken space behind them, closing off the path of pursuit. A strange mocking laugh echoed through the hall as the final vestiges of the rift vanished, leaving it as if they had never been. An amused voice whispered through the hall. NOT BAD Little chicken... The Imperial Ancestor recovered first, picking up her treasure sword from where it had fallen and shooting a truly filthy glare at the ceiling before looking back at the place where the rift had been. They all looked around, surveying the devastation in the heart of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School transfer hall. 1831 students, twenty-one teachers, two guest elders and seven other visitors to the sect who had been going about their daily business in the vicinity of the hall were all very dead, their souls totally smashed, beyond even hope of reincarnation. It is fortunate the outer wards held, his senior Martial Brother Liang exhaled and shook his hand, which was smoking where he had been holding the wooden sword. Indeed the death toll could have been a thousand times this, Supreme Guardian Elder Yun Quan grimaced. Teachers foresight has saved the school, all four bowed to the Meng Fu as she stalked over to them. Without the ''Seven Severing Phoenix Swords'' formation your mother bestowed from the Heavenly Meng Clan, we would not have repelled that horrific thing, Sixth Old Ancestor Meng Ren agreed. He agreed silently. Without those twelve Dao Ascension Guardians, who were always stationed at this transfer hub, their main point of contact through Eastern Azure Great Worlds realm wall to the Meng Clans Treasure World, their school would be in deep, deep trouble right now. In the worst-case outcome, they might even have had the vitality of their lineage irreparably damaged by that unspeakable thing. That said, it didn''t escape his notice that for some reason his teacher seemed a tad displeased that the formation had been used? What was that thing? the twelfth Old Ancestor Cao Liang shook his head grimly as he surveyed the carnage. If it was an abomination from beyond the realm wall why did it look like it originated in the Easten Continent? It has a commonality with them, but it isnt a thing from beyond the realm wall, Meng Fu swept up the swords in his four senior martial brothers'' hands and merged them back into the sword she carried briefly before splitting them back out again. "As to it being from the Easten Continent... that is going to be a problem. It would have been better if those brats didn''t send that lot through. I can hope that it doesn''t provoke something ungodly.... that would be embarrassing, to say the least." Did it die? he asked, his voice shaking a little. Had any of the others managed to flee? No. it isnt dead, Meng Fu sighed staring around at the serried ranks of corpses that ran throughout the hall. It was also disturbingly talkative for an eldritch abomination. Erm Teacher? Yun Quan spoke up a touch hesitantly. Yes? Meng Fu had been staring at the ceiling and was now staring at the place where the rift had been with a vexed expression. Did it really call you a little? Something cut off Yun Quan mid-sentence. His mouth worked silently for a few seconds. Let me be perfectly clear, Meng Fu gave him a sideways look that was very cool. "If any of you ever bring that up ever again? I will see to it that you spend the rest of eternity as outer disciples feeding spirit fowl. With cultivations to match your status and life enough to reflect on it. He silently praised his senior martial brother for being brazen enough, or perhaps clueless enough to actually ask about that. Little Ji He started slightly, -oh. His teacher arrived in front of his slumped form with a searching look on her face. His heart sank. Now that the immediate threat was over, and he had against all the odds actually survived, there was indeed going to have to be an accounting about this... "...Would you mind explaining to me what exactly has happened here? Chapter 14 – Turmoil (obsolete)
For a long life and happiness in any Great World, there are three maxims that you should always adhere to. First, never annoy the Hunter Bureau. Second, never anger the Military Bureau. Third, if anyone ever tells you in seriousness that the Meng, Mo or Huang Clans are a pushover? Rejoice in your heart and do everything you can to become that persons friend, for you will be able to make a fortune off of their gullibility.
Excerpt from A Mortals Journey to the Sky ~By Hua Xiaomei

~ Ha Kai, Ha Family Old Ancestors ~
It had been almost two thousand years, Ha Kai pondered, since he had physically stood in the physical construct of the realm his fathers stele created. The child artefacts allowed a mirror of this one to be cast and anchored where required C currently, that was in a minor estate in Blue Water City that he used. The location of this, the parent artefact, was unknown even to him. His father was almost excessively secretive about this place and the mysteries it held. Nobody else in the Ha clan even knew of it, except for the old mans wife, long departed the world, himself, and now young Huang and the lad Ha Leng. The shimmering spatial rift before them was something that only the parent stele could achieve, and subsequently the reason for the shift in location. He had known of this handy ability prior to this point, but what he hadnt known was that it wasnt affected by the limitations on divination around the Yin Eclipse mountain range. On the other hand, it was being periodically disrupted by the spatial collapses caused by the lightning on Thunder Crest Pinnacle. You motherfucking piece of shit reliquated junk! His father was busy swearing at great length as he re-adjusted the arrays again. ...low down, useless, conniving son of a Dun whore! Stay stable for fucks sakes. Currently, the three of them were sat around the table, watching the chase unfold and trying to track Di Ji and the other cultivator, Din Ouyeng. Old Ancestor, if you keep swearing like this Lan Huang, who was looking understandably nervous, protested. His concern was probably sensible as well. If they were outside this realm, he was sure that his father would have actually called down a proper tribulation by this point: not one of the weak things that the lower step cultivators had to overcome, but a proper, old-style heaven-splitting calamity. Especially given he was explicitly swearing, taking the name of the Imperial Clan in vain. The Dun clan and their Blue Morality Sect was not his fathers friend, not that the old man cared particularly, and they would probably egg the tribulation on in the vain hope that it would actually incinerate the old eccentric. He supposed it was good that they had aspirations in their aeon-long lives. Its fine, he interjected with a sigh. Let him curse, there is nothing the Imperial Court can do to him, or us, in this place. Mmmmm, young Huang didnt look entirely convinced. That was fine. While he was a peerless expert, he was still a touch lacking in experience when it came to the way the pointy end of their world worked regarding things from before its current aeon. Turning back to the viewing rifts, he picked up a cup of a strange fizzy drink from the table and eyed it dubiously C the old man brewed the weirdest things sometimes C then took a sip and winced. It was hengberry flavoured. He offered it to the youth who sat opposite him, who took it with a hand that trembled only slightly. For that alone, he had to give him a mental thumbs-up. The lad, Ha Leng, was, in fairness, quite out of his depth, having been through a lot in the last few hours, and was now making a spirited attempt at not just shutting down. Sugary drinks laced with some nerve-calming elixir seemed to help, although he supposed the poor lad also didnt really know enough about realms, or the upper echelons of this realms cultivation systems, to truly grasp the calibre of company he was in. That was fine; this was much preferable to having him grovelling obsequiously or just gibbering in a corner somewhere, which tended to be the social settings most people had in the company of his father. It only took him a few moments to locate some proper wine and pour it out. Thankfully his old man was not restricting the nature of space in here, so he could just swipe it from a cupboard over by the wall. The entire space was currently set up like a luxurious palace hall with a table and pennants. The concession to cherry trees was the carved pillars and such, which were all currently a rather difficult shade of cream. The rift itself hung in the middle of the hall, allowing them a panoramic view of the carnage unfolding within the mountain range. On the other side of the rift, a youth in blue, white and gold robes was determinedly hacking at a giant centipede with a sabre. The centipede was very angry which made sense given that part of its shell was melted and it looked to be suffering some kind of curse. Seemingly realising that sabre wasnt doing much, the youth pulled out yet another talisman and his old mans insults took on a new edge. He really had a serious grudge against the Jade Gate Court, not that that was hard. Din Bao, its second-generation Sect Master, was hardly a new topic of shared anger, to the extent that many of the Din clans elder generations carried anti-divination talismans at this point, no doubt supplied at significant expense by Din Baos own teacher in the Kong Heavenly Clan. The fact that the Jade Gate Court was so damn rampant these days was why he had introduced the old man to the profundities of Gu Takes All: Transcendent Edition, a personal upgrade of his game made just for the two of them to play. It helped his fathers state of mind and ensured that neither of them ended up paying too close an eye to the rise to near absolute worldly influence of one of their most despised peers. went berserk, lashing out and hitting the Din youth hard enough to throw him over a ridgeline like he was some childs ball to crash down like a meteor into the one beyond. However, before the centipede could make good on its opening, a spear dropped out of the sky and pierced its shell. Purple lightning arced across the valley walls as the pretty blonde youth in purple and lime green, with a spectacularly obnoxious resting half-smile that would make ladies swoon and any man within two hundred yards inexplicably angry, arrived to support his compatriot and/or controlled minion C it was still up in the air which was which. I cannot credit that that fate-cursed little whoreson managed to learn Favour with a Smile''." Lan Huang scowled. What is that? Ha Leng asked, his curiosity overcoming his nervousness. Its a ''Soul Art'' from Dewdrop Sage Valley, Lan Huang explained. Its normally not used like he uses it. Its designed to make people more sympathetic to you, but it requires a certain physique. For a man to learn it They have to learn it through Dual Cultivation. However, the only person who had learned it in this generation was Saintess Xua, who had an Earthly Physique which was unsuitable for that as I recall. Di Ji seized it from her and ruined her future prospects. She suffered a deviation and was confined in the Valley once she was rescued from his clutches. Heoffended even that mythical influence? Ha Lengs eyes widened. How is he even...? Still alive? Lan Huang grunted. He was shielded by the Jade Gate Court and the Kong clan. He was, maybe still is, one of the three candidates to become ''Young Sovereign'' of the Kong clan in this world. In the eyes of those old bastards, who control this world from afar, his transgressions are immaterial. Their attention was drawn back to the rift where the centipede had just spewed a massive cone of... earth core corrosion!? He stared dully as the yin earth law infused substance melted vegetation and scoured rock, twisting and turning after the fleeing youth as if it was alive. Sainted fates, was that thing a Dao Immortal qi beast? Lan Huang leaned forward and stared at the scene before them. It was hard to judge the strength of the beasts being dispatched one after another. Both the Golden Immortal Din Ouyeng and the quasi-Ancient Immortal Di Ji seemed able to fight above their realm threshold, but jumping a major step? He has a divine blessing? Lan Huang frowned. Possibly, he conceded. If he does, its shielded in some way. -Or some stolen physique, he didn''t add. Knowledge of those was much rarer in this era compared to some of the previous ones. The Hunters said that everything there is suppressed, Ha Leng supplied. Indeed. I am still curious about how the fuck that brat is lifting the suppression, his father scowled, stalking over to join them. He nodded silently and kept watching. To be able to resist a Dao Immortal monster was really just... there were only a handful of people in the current younger generation capable of that feat. He supposed the beast was also suppressed in some fundamental ways, as Ha Leng and Lan Huang observed. In that case, it came down to skills and resources... a contest in which the two aggressors were clear winners. As frighteningly expensive as it was, it was a strategy that had seen them kill a hoard of strange bat things the blonde-haired girl had lured out of a cave and also dispatch several Ancient Immortal eleven-star ranked herbage that their quarry had dragged them through. Truthfully, the three Herb Hunters these brats were pursuing were the ones he was rooting for, as transparent as their pursuer''s strategy was. All three were seriously overachieving, given their foundations and their slight ages. In comparison, their pursuers were almost two hundred years old apiece. Were he younger, he found himself reflecting, and not so close to his current tribulation threshold, he would have taken any or all of them on as disciples without blinking, and be damned with the Ha clans adversarial relationship with the Hunter Bureau in that part of the world. For these children, barely at Qi Condensation and with Physique Laws at Physical Refinement, to run for three hours from two Golden Immortals, is utterly hilarious, he leant back, crossing his arms and nodding. Their local knowledge is certainly impressive. For all that the brats are clearly using the three of them to lure out threats, to get a head start on that proclamation thingy, this is at the level where those two should be made to abolish their cultivation and start over, reflecting on their mistakes. It is a huge edge, Lan Huang agreed. I walked through these valleys with them and never knew half of the stuff that they are pulling out of the shrubbery left and right was there. We walked two hundred paces from that nest of tetrids for fates sakes, and I never detected a thing. Their advantage is more than that, his father frowned. Physique Law cultivators are rarely suppressed as badly as spiritual ones in these valleys. There is a different methodology in how the systems use qi on a fundamental level. None of them are at Mantra Seed either, so they are basically unfettered apart from the erstwhile limits on stuff like flight, and the natural dampening of the environment with regard to force proliferation. Er..? Ha Leng looked confused. "Physique Law?" "A term from a previous era for Physical Cultivation," he supplied as an aside. "It has largely fallen out of use, except out east, in favour of the term that was put forward by those with influence on the central continent." "Indeed," his father sniffed. "Thats why old fogies with sense dont go there. The land doesnt like big explosions. Everything is suppressed there by a factor of a hundred or more. A Dao Sovereign could walk in there and their fire-attributed cultivation law would only be marginally more spectacular than a Nascent Soul cultivator''s," his father spoke while looking at Ha Leng out of the corner of his eye. Thank you for the teachings, Honoured Ancestors, Ha Leng saluted the old man, who puffed up just a touch. He narrowly avoided rolling his eyes in sight of his father -Sometimes he is incorrigible. I had no idea that physical cultivation was so Ha Leng trailed off as his father started to laugh. Its bothersome, dont get enamoured by it. Its not a method thats easy to advance in this world without some very special considerations. There is a reason why most people founder at Mantra Seed. Its a very rare person that makes it to Mortal Boundary, the equivalent of Dao Seeking, let alone Mantra Immortal. Its actually possible to become an Immortal using physical cultivation? Lan Huang raised an eyebrow. Nobody has managed it since the Kong moved in, his father shrugged. If you ever meet anyone who is at that realm... be wary of them. They are an old monster who has lived since the previous Heavenly Dynasty and have means outside common expectation. He sighed mentally. It was indeed a dead-end for normal cultivators due to the way the mantras that were needed to cultivate beyond Golden Core were structured. The old man had been oddly vague on why that was as well, beyond being emphatic that they could not be stolen from those who had them. Even the Fates of their world were apparently incapable of such. His father had mostly warned him off of it when he was younger, saying it was too bothersome, and that was when the heavens had been much more amenable. In any case, there were other ways to get a strong body C like seeking out an ''Earthly Physique''. Those were generally just as good in most of the ways that truly mattered, according to his old man. Ohh, Ha Leng pumped a fist in appreciation at the endeavour on the screen. His previous dislike of these three was long forgotten in the face of how he had arrived here, it seemed. The three had split up. The older girl, a daughter of the Kun clan, had just thrown herself into a sinkhole, while the other two, the blonde from the Lin clan and the boy from the Han clan were now skidding into, no. under a huge thicket of strange thorn bushes in a gorge. A chain of explosions rippled across the valley. The Din scion was still tied up with the spider queen that had been roused from underground, it seemed. They watched as Di Ji cast several talismans around and eventually stopped in the valley with a frown. The voice talismans they were using to try to disorientate their pursuers boomed again with their puerile threats. Ah! The Din boy finally escaped from the spider queen, thats the only one other than the ape and the Jasmine they havent actually killed, his father said with a chuckle. Young Huang here would struggle to kill that spider queen, were it outside that place. Its a fifteen-star rated qi beast based on its understandings of Natural Laws. F-fifteen? Ha Leng goggled at him. Its not as impressive as it sounds, his old man grunted. It just means that its comprehensions are at that stage. Qi beasts like that rank differently after Dao Immortal, especially in that place. Its physical prowess is closer to a Dao Lord. Oh Ha Leng smiled wanly. Thank you for explaining, Honoured Ancestor. Young Huang looked a bit embarrassed at having been drawn out as an example like that, so he poured him another cup of wine. Ah. They have a good strategy, Ha Tai praised. Thats a mutated persis thorn. Nasty things that will suck the life right out of you, but they have a peculiar trait: they are almost untouchable with soul strength of any kind. They are using it to escape the soul attacks? Lan Huang mused. They watched a wave of lurid lightning sweep out of a talisman that Di Ji had deployed. As it arced across the gorge, his intention was clearly to force them back out and into a different route. Hes trying to push them towards the xuanwu nest, must be fed up with this and wanting to bring them up short, his father mused. They have been smart in avoiding that quagmire. There are xuanwu up there? Lan Huang raised an eyebrow and put his cup of wine back down. "They never mentioned that." Theres a lot of crap up there, his father grimaced. The xuanwu are not even the half of it. That Jasmine and the Aspen are the real tyrants in this region. Further north theres a grove of blood ling trees that was ancient when Mu Shansu" His father covered that slip with admirable adroitness he thought "and that''s not even getting started on the fates-accursed mushrooms! Ha Tai stroked his beard and redirected his attention back to the screen. "Well well... What kind of backing does this brat have? Thats a Dao Sovereign weapon. Did he rob some old Eternals abode on the central continent or something? The bushes farther up had eaten Di Jis lightning talisman, and he had now drawn out a spear and was executing some kind of art. The Dao Sovereign weapons attack had about as much impact on the vegetation as the talisman had. Its a yin fire element plant, isnt it, Lan Huang said dully. Brute force monkey, his father sniffed as Di Ji, now joined by Din Ouyeng, tried again to rip apart the thicket and close off the path that the two had fled into. Behind the pair, a tetrid stalker the size of a small house finally arrived on the ridgeline and glowered balefully at the pair. Both turned around to look at it with bemused expressions. Di Ji raised his spear and Space ruptured above the valley and distorted the viewing rift. Oh for fucks sake, his father scowled and waved a hand. Now I recognise that weapon. Its one of Kong Jurais creations. Sage Jurai? The Refiner God? Lan Huang said, leaning forward. Mmm. His father must have given it to him, the sneaking cunt. Not a Dao Sovereign''s weapon, a Dao Ascendant''s weapon. The rift shifted back into focus and his father sighed. This brat is truly vicious." "And not a bit ridiculous in his means," he added with a sigh, shaking his head. They caught a flicker of teleportation. The Din boy had used another Spatial Shift Globe by the looks of it. The tetrid stalker was still sticking with them, unwilling to enter the valley itself, but perfectly content to hurl metre-wide orbs of yin earth qi at them with enough velocity to make the whole valley quiver under their impact. -Is it just his imagination, or is it trying to force them towards the far valley wall? A flock of the bat things raged out of a narrow cavern and circled in the air. A huge, clawed bat screamed something at the stalker which, waved its legs and finally retreated. Did the stalker just drag out the bats to deal with them rather than go over itself? Lan Huang muttered in mild shock. They ain''t thick, his father frowned. It''s not exactly common knowledge, but the big ones rarely traverse ridgelines. Its always been like that, and nobody has ever really worked out why in a manner Id consider convincing. They watched as the bats shelled into Din Ouyengs barrier without a care for their own safety. Din Ouyeng, for his part, finally miss-stepped, because the talisman was one he recognised as a Dao Immortal grade barrier. Under the sustained and semi-suicidal barrage of a few thousand Ancient immortal bats, it lasted about three seconds. Realising his mistake, the youth slammed his sword into the ground and used one of the Jade Gate Courts better qi arts to send a nova of coruscating azure fire out in every direction, forcing them back. That boy is definitely that missing Ouyeng, Lan Huang pronounced, as Din Ouyeng did a second art and the conjured whirlwind of azure fire pursued enraged bats in every direction. Hmmm. Yes, thats the Din clan''s inheritance art, Azure Current, He agreed. His control is kinda crap though, his father snickered. All style, no substance. He nodded at that as they watched the fire swirl up to the zenith and then collapse back downwards. As it did so, it formed a vast Roc that covered half the sky above the valley for a moment, dispersing a huge swathe of the bats before hammering into the opening they had come from. Trees shook and loose rocks fell all over the valley as gouts of blue fire exploded from several other caves. The boy''s control was quite bad; clearly, he had had the intent instilled within him and relied heavily upon it rather than his own comprehensions. It was the sort of short term gains that kids that age were willing to fall for, he thought with amusement. "If he lives, he will eventually come to regret that shortcut," he remarked, which got a chuckle from Lan Huang and an eye roll from his old man. The talismans made another booming proclamation. They couldnt get sound through the rift, but he could see what they were saying just from the ripples of the qi as they activated, spelling out another ridiculous demand for justice. How come the soul attacks arent working? Lan Huang looked puzzled as he surveyed the aftermath of the attack. Oh, the rocks are all entirely suppressive. Soul attacks go nowhere up there if you go all ham like that, Ha Tai shrugged. Small stuff, targeted stuff works, but the big aura crush type stuff will do bugger-all. Do you think the Kun girl died? Lan Huang sighed. Hmmmmm, his father stared at the screen pensively. Probably not. If she fled in there, she did it with a plan, brave of her at any rate. The underground areas make whats up here look like a novelty garden. The viewpoint shifted slightly, back to Di Ji. Din Ouyeng appeared beside him a moment later and the two youths conferred, faced, presumably, with the possibility of their quarry making an actual escape. Di Ji sighed and pulled out another talisman and smeared some blood on it. Din Ouyeng followed suit. Both talismans activated and the pair and all their armaments flickered and vanished in sparkles of multi-coloured light. Well, Ill be. So thats what they did, his father spat out his drink. They had a True Reflection talisman, he resisted the urge to see if his eyebrows had just climbed off his face and crawled over his head. Whats that, Honoured Ancestors? Ha Leng asked, quickly pouring his father another cup of the horrid juice, which got him a thank you and a pat on the arm. Its a form of clone art that uses talismans to summon a piece of a persons soul and form a connection with their body. While the talisman is active, the clone can use anything the body has thats linked to it through the talisman. Thats why they were using treasures and talismans exclusively. He rolled his eyes mentally, the youth was basically serving wine to the number one Old Freak beneath Worldly Ascension in this realm. -If others of his generation knew, would they spit blood or weep? he wondered. They are not cheap, Lan Huang added. A single one probably costs more than the total net income of West Flower Picking Town in the last decade. Where did they go? he narrowed his eyes. One moment, boy... his father fiddled with the rift somehow, twisting the scrying array and rearranging some of the symbols. Ah. There we go. The screen reset itself and the picture came back into focus. Or tried to. -Is it seem distended? An anti-divination ward? He has an anti-divination charm of this calibre? the old man muttered, half in disgust, half in incredulity. They really did spare no expense. Well, the Din boy is an inheriting disciple of the Jade Gate Court," he pointed out. His father scowled and waved a hand. A pitch-black parchment scroll covered with reddish-gold writing appeared a moment later. He spent a moment perusing it before stashing it away again with a deeper scowl. It seems I will need to get a new Fate-Seeking Lock. Someone has dissociated the divination I did a hundred years ago on the Jade Gate Courts current inheriting generation. Lan Huang raised an eyebrow at that but said nothing. It went straight over the head of Ha Leng, which was probably a good thing. A Dao Ascension old monster tracking juniors with an aim to maybe killing them was not politic. The old man tinkered with the array, cursing at length again. Some of his invective made the cherry trees growing in pots around the hall wither away and die, although they bloomed again a few moments later, now a riot of different colours. Ahhh! The Ji brat has a Devouring Eyes child artefact... I wonder where he got that from? The boy is like a never-ending cornucopia of artefacts. He offered up a momentary prayer for whatever remained of the souls of Di Ji and Din Ouyeng. That was probably his death knell at this point. If the True Reflection talisman and its parent artefact werent enough, a Devouring Eyes artefact was probably heading for overkill. There were only three, four now, in the world that he knew of. The Meng clan and the Huang clan guarded theirs jealously, the Shu Pavilion possessed one, and now it seemed that either the Din clan or the Imperial Court through the Kong clan had one. His death was long overdue in any case, as he clearly offended something fundamental. The similarities between what was playing out here, and what happened back then -Actually... He stared hard at nothing for a moment, recalling those past events. As far as he was aware, the brat had escaped the Yerrek Pits in a rather mundane way, partly through bribery and partly through sympathy from the guards of the prison. They had thought it was a terrible shame that such a Valiant Young Hero be confined for a bit of, as Di Ji had put it, ''frivolous fun''. -They certainly didnt think that about what Lady Kai did to them later. Outside, he had gone on what could only be described as an unscrupulous and deceitful campaign against those he held responsible for putting him in there, killing dozens of sects most promising disciples and defiling, debasing and otherwise toying with many female disciples in the process. He had eventually gotten tied up with the Iron Crown Dukes heirs, and in the process sought vengeance on a minor family whose daughter he had seduced and who had petitioned the Military Authority Bureau asking for recompense, due to the faithless acts performed with their young miss who had a rare spirit root. Ironically, that hadnt been what did for him, although it was still Cao Leyang who captured him in the end. It turned out the girl had caught the eye of Lady Kai some months previously and the Saintess, who was approaching the same threshold he was, had been intending to take the girl in as a handmaiden with an eye to making her a lineage disciple in the future. This was largely unknown to anyone but the girl herself and Lady Kais inner circle of handmaidens... and himself, who was accompanying Lady Kai Bailing at the time along with Hua Xiaomei C Lady Hua, Founder of Dewdrop Sage Valley C her sworn sister. In the process, Di Ji had managed to implicate a bunch of other families and clans in the event, including, tangentially, the Ha can. That was the root of his own grievance in this matter, as he and Lady Kai had been quite close. His association with her had suffered accordingly, as the Ha clan brats in question had hidden behind Din Bao and been welcomed into the Astrology Bureau by several ancestors before he could ever get to them. The Ha clan elders who facilitated it, on the other hand... In any event, Lady Kai had been enraged beyond all reason, doubly so when the Imperial Chancellor''s Bureau actually hid the boy and then called a censure on her personal abode just to save him. When that didnt quite go as they anticipated, Di Jis adopted father, the Grand Imperial Astrologer, petitioned the Emperor and the Kong clans Envoy personally. That they had cited Lady Kais volatile personality, among other reasons, as grounds that the boy was being unfairly framed for the sake of a Golden Core commoner C never mind that this was the second such incident in nine thousand-odd years and many old-timers still remembered the Shu clans own narrow escape C had led to the spectacular showdown at the Imperial Palace one hundred years ago, where Lady Kai massacred two imperial legions, abandoned the Fourth Prince and crippled the seventh and eighth-ranked Imperial Princesses, whose mothers were from the Din and Kong clans. After that the brat had vanished: the Din clan claimed he died at the hands of one of their noble scions, desperate to absolve the embarrassment if nothing else. Nobody had really believed it at the time and inquiries had been made, but it all led to dead ends. The fact that the boy had again reappeared, overreached in this fashion and managed to show this degree of resources in front of his old man could only be called Heaven''s gift of Karma. This Di Ji was going to have to hide in the Jade Gate Courts Grand Pagoda, or underneath the Imperial Throne itself, until he hit Dao Immortal and could be spirited off the realm plane by a Worldly Venerate to avoid his father paying him a visit to discuss the finer points of ownership of weird out-realm treasures and interfering with his desire to have a cute grandchild. The Devouring Eyes artefact was just the latest in a small line of such things that had been thrown out for use while they watched. Where in the world had he skulked off to for the last few years to avoid prying eyes while playing dead? Ah- found the buggers! his father finally pronounced. The screen shifted and revealed Di Ji, now disguised as Ji Tantai once more, and Din Ouyeng rapidly teleporting, using Heaven Shifting talismans to catch up to the place their clones had vanished. As they entered the valley, the angry swarm of bats swept up and immediately descended on them once more. This time the battle was totally one-sided: Di Ji and Din Ouyeng both deployed a bunch of Dao Sovereign grade talismans and swept away most of the swarm in a valley-shaking series of explosions that went off like a New Years firework display. Di Ji summoned the spear again and cast it at the leading bat, which barely avoided it and was still thrown halfway across the valley by the shockwave. The spear, now the size of a large tree, continued on and tried to scour through the persis thorn thicket, which just tangled around it. It took him a moment to work out where the black limb that gently slipped out under the tangled thorn trees originated. -The rift where the two Herb Hunters escaped. As they watched, a second black limb slid out from the gully. It split apart into four, then contracted slightly, a bit like a squid, before becoming eight limbs which sank into the cliffs. Something emerged from the gully. His every instinct said not to look at it directly. Young Primates, you seem to have a lot of words to share. Why dont you have a nice chat with this old man, its been a long time since I discussed the finer points of suicide with your kind. Ha Tai swore, at length, as he conjured a massive, complex seal in front of the rift. It branded the entire screen, searing his eyes faintly in the process. His father then spat blood at the ward, drew his soul bound weapon out and slammed it into the ground, linking the nexus of the barrier array inside the realm to the weapon. Father What..? he found himself asking... still trying to work out what was going on. -Is that an... outsider!?! Shut it, boy, the old man snapped tersely. Dont any of you look directly at that thing! Ha Tais hands were shaking and his skin had turned pallid. Was his father actually afraid of this whatever this was? All three did as instructed without a qualm. Ha Tai did something to the rift while they all looked elsewhere. After a few moments, he breathed a sigh of relief. Thank fuck. Fate-thrashed thing cant see through the tablets wards fully. This should be enough. What the nameless-blessed hells possessed something like that to emerge there Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Its safe to watch now Probably. his father added after a further moment, seeing them all still resolutely looking at the ground. All three turned nervously back to look at the rift, which was now ringed by a double layer of glowing runes and had a slightly azure tint that hadnt been there before. On the screen, the spider... squid... crab-like thing?... It was hard to say what it was, something about the lines of its body defied obvious inspection. In any case, it was waving its limbs about in what appeared a fairly amused manner. The remaining distortions he had observed on Di Ji and Din Ouyengs real bodies were now gone, and there were two other people standing next to the pair. A beautiful young woman in a red gown and What! The boy next to them exclaimed. Yun survived?! But why is he with them... and how? Lan Huang leaned in and stared at the screen as well. Young Master Ha Yun seems none the worse for wear, compared to The boy is Ha Yun? his old man queried. Yes, Lan Huang nodded. His spirit root is not bad, Ha Tai mused, stroking his chin. He could have cultivated to Earthly Dao Sovereign with time and resources, as long as he had the right law and sufficient its only his destiny that is lacking it seems the old man looked sad at that. Its lacking? Ha Leng asked, sounding confused. He stared at the screen. To him, the issue was clear as day. Probably it was visible because of whatever the black... creature had just done: Di Jis manipulations had never been this obvious before. Ah, Lan Huang scowled. Both of them are messed with. So thats what the Lin girl was feeling back there, when she thought that the Ling girl wasnt right her senses are sharp, for a child not even at Core Formation. Hm, the old man frowned. Yes, the sight of the puppet would not be sufficient to shoulder your vision. Its incapable of utilising any power above Dao Immortal. As they looked on, Di Ji pulled out another object, and the space his father turned near-solid. This boy. This Di Ji. his father abruptly stepped forward until his nose was nearly against the rift, staring down at the scene before them. Di Ji had a golden core in his hand, about the size of a large fist, which he held up for a moment before white light streamed out of it. The black-limbed, fuzzy-lined, spider-squid-crab thing shook. Was it laughing? It lashed out. The screen quaked. The valley warped before their eyes. Ha Yun and the red-gowned girl were locked in place as far as he could see, sheltered in some kind of golden barrier. In the moments before it hit, a translucent sphere of flame appeared around the four, barely stopping the two limbs. The spider-squid shook a bit more and then warped, forming the appearance of a scholarly-looking, bearded man in middle age with black, shoulder-length curly hair, wearing a grey robe with eight white swirling lines across it. Its most striking feature, however, was that in place of eyes it had only a black, vertical slit on its forehead that opened slightly. The man reached forward and his hand passed through the sphere as if it were vapour. Di Ji looked shocked for the first time and retreated backwards, throwing a strange rolled-up talisman at the man that The golden lightning left him with strange afterimages in his vision and a faint sensation that he had just tasted shit. Heavenly Grade tribulation lightning, sealed up in a scroll. As the four of them looked on in shock, the creature shrugged, picked a few stray strands of the lightning out of its beard and put one into the slit in its forehead directly. Then it threw back its head and its body shook with amusement again, ignoring the rest of the lightning that swirled around it and formed a glowing cage of heavenly thunder. Din Ouyeng, now visibly shaking in terror, pulled out a golden scroll of his own, emblazoned with the Imperial Authority Seal and the seals of the Military Bureau. The creature stared at it with amusement and then threw its arms wide in a mocking fashion, breaking apart the cage. A symbol blazed across the valley and a circle showing the Imperial Seal reflected into the sky as a pillar of light. He stared mutely as a golden scripture unfurled in the air above the scroll and a series of runes swirled around and shot into the sky. Something twisted around them as they flew as if trying to drag them back down to the valleys, but, in the end, all twenty runic symbols escaped and shot off out of their field of view, over the horizon. That Lan Huang gasped. An ''Imperial Authority Censure Scroll''? he was shocked as well. -How the fates dio either of those two have? C..c censure? even Ha Leng, totally out of his depth, knew what that was, and what it represented. The scroll itself continued to shimmer ever deeper gold. Even through the wards his father had put up, he could see space twisting as the scroll set down teleportation coordinates. As it was doing this, Din Ouyeng pulled out yet another scroll. This time the grey-robed creature, which had been standing there looked bemused, reached out for it. Space bent around its hand, drawing everything unnaturally close together. However, the second before it could grasp the scroll, Di Ji activated another talisman, this one ancient and crumbling. There was a crack and a spatial fissure split between the group and the grey-robed man. His arm dropped to the ground, and a chasm seemed to open between them, pushing the groups apart. The grey-robed man stared at his arm for a moment until it reformed, then the slit on his head opened fully, and the rift went dim. Colour seemed to drain out of the world. Di Ji looked shocked, then withdrew an orb that manifested six golden rings that seemed to have the wrong number of edges. What the! his father, who had stepped back from the rift at this point, almost fell over his chair. The orb started to crack and erode, its six rings destabilizing. As he watched, the orb sent out six streams of white-gold fire towards the creature, who looked annoyed somehow. He made a shooing motion, deflecting one. Some fire stuck to his hand and made the creature''s skin smoke a touch. Then it stepped forward. This time there was nothing casual about its intent as it made to pluck the orb directly from Di Jis hand. In that instant, the group vanished in the varicoloured flicker of a dimensional shift, leaving the orb hanging in the air. He saw something twist in the orb, a black crack spidering across its eroding surface. The orb split apart and a nova of white light sliced out. It swept through the valley, spilling over ridges as it rose. At its core were six tiny golden-white flames which he found he was unable to look away from. Their presence demanded the attention of his whole being, somehow, a degree of command that he had no means to even comprehend, let alone reject. Their edges seemed to be apart from the world and inside each one were tiny figures, constrained by red runic bands, with sad expressions on their childlike faces as they slowly turned to white mist and There was a sense of wrongness so overpowering that he wanted to reach up and pluck his eyes out. Beside him, Lan Huang was bleeding from his eyes. Ha Leng was surprisingly unaffected. Was it a matter of comprehension? The twisting of laws that was occurring, that he had no control over, abruptly snapped back. The trees and plants seemed to change colour, the rock colours also inverted for a split second, and then the world righted itself. The wave of white-golden energy, he hesitated to call it qi because he could feel nothing other than existential terror from it, plummeted down the spatial rift, which vanished with a ripple as the talisman finally gave out. The grey-garbed man was gone, and the squid-spider-crab had reformed. It smoked a bit and shook in a way that implied significant anger. The valley warped outwards slightly and along with it, and, much more concerningly, so did the rift they were viewing it through. And what in the unnameable fates was that, Lan Huang groaned, holding his head. The old man just sat there on the ground, where he had tripped. He blew it up, he whispered The little shit blew it up... he started to tremble with rage... HOW DARE THAT LITTLE SHIT SHOW THAT IN FRONT OF THIS SEAT AND THEN FUCKING BLOW IT UP!?! He had the presence of mind to shield the table and the surrounding space, protecting Ha Leng as his fathers rage tore the courtyard apart like it was a dust sculpture in a strong breeze, leaving only the the strange law in the sky and the pedestal intact. He breathed out as everything reformed around them. The great hall was gone, replaced by a parkland? They sat in a pagoda looking down at a lawn that led to a lake. The cherry trees were Tiger Print-coloured this time. Still howling in rage, his father had staggered to his feet and was waving his arms at the rift, which was now just broken space. What the motherfucking fate-thrashed devil''s spawn do you mean [Cant target, perception exceeded]! The world disintegrated again and reformed after a few moments as a restaurant by a waterside pond with beautiful lotuses, surrounded by cherry trees. This time they were pure white. Father! He was panting, hard. Either The strength of the old man had gone up or, more likely, he had simply never seen his father this angry. Please calm down! Youre going to injure the boy if you keep this up. The old man snarled and kicked the veranda railing. It didnt budge, and he was left hopping, which only seemed to fuel his rage even more. Only time I ever got a [perception exceeded] response was that time I tried to scry that phoenix chick after she incarnated. -Ah. He had a moment of filial shame, tinged with mild respect. Like a sudden enlightenment beneath a holy tree, he was suddenly sure that the real reason his old man spent all his time in this realm wasnt anything to do with tribulations, but rather because he had tried to scry Fairy Meng Fu and been noticed by someone from the Hong Meng Heavenly Clan: possibly her mother... or more likely her rather overprotective elder brother. His father was still gripped with existential fury, now swaying back and forth, turning this way and that as if possessed by some devil. That globe that globe ARRRRGH MAY THE EMPEROR BE SODOMISED BY HIS OWN HORSEDRAWN FATE! His face was pallid as he grasped his hair and stomped on the ground like an enraged mortal for a few seconds before finally getting himself under control. -Mostly, he observed with a shudder, looking at the still-twisting surroundings. Never seen one with that many rings before.... "Where, by Nuwa''s tits, did he get it? "Must have found some vestige of the previous worldly cycle or something. Thats the only place youre getting one of those and not getting immediately robbed by literally anyone at the Dao Ascension realm. Using it for that though? His father gasped for breath and put both his hands on the table, balling them into fists as he struggled to get his fury under control. The sound his nails made as they failed to gouge out the top was disturbing. I am going to track that little shit down and kill him before the front gate of the Jade Gate Court. Its justice for all the Dao Ascendants in this world... "...Then I am going to take his skin and turn it into clothes for Kong Dis nine generations of descendants..." "...I will make his bones into a boot rack, and his skull into a chamber pot, and seal his soul inside it for all eternity! Ha Tai stalked around the table, holding his now-bleeding hands behind his back, muttering dire threats under his breath. That doesnt answer my question, what was that thing he... exploded? he muttered. Youre family, so Ill tell you. His old mans voice echoed in his head, even as he kept pacing and muttering out loud. He even managed to sound deeply vexed through the steady telepathic tone. Its a Celestial Venerates Cosmic Core. Got six rings as well, which makes it a mid-grade one. It will do the other two no good to know of it, or have it confirmed as what they think it is, frankly. Only two ways to get one, pretty much: either find an inheritance grave of a Celestial Venerate, or kill a Celestial Venerate. For the former... good luck there, and for the latter, well. yeah. Theres almost no one in this world, except maybe the things under that mountain, capable of that. At the same time, in the valley, there were twenty flickers of light and twenty figures wearing gold, white and red robes and armour in the style of the Seven Sovereigns School appeared, all bearing supreme, Dao grade weapons. There was no sign of Di Ji or Din Ouyeng and the others. Closing his eyes, he re-ran the last few seconds in his head C they had teleported separately, Din Ouyeng and the others vanished just a moment before Di Ji in his minds eye. Thats the censure force.? Ha Lengs voice was decidedly reedy. Today had certainly been a character-building day for the poor boy. Thats a bit even Lan Huang, who had seen them before and participated in a few, sounded a bit shocked at the composition of the group before them... To be fair, mind-numbing shock was a good reaction. The force was indeed somewhat over the top to respond to the summons of a mere Golden Immortal: ten Dao Immortals, four Dao Lords, four Earthly Principle Dao Sovereigns and two True Principle Dao Sovereigns whom he recognised as Sect Enforcement Great Elder Tuo Kankai and External Guardian Elder Ji Ming of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School. The Seven Sovereigns School? Lan Huang asked blankly. Dont the Jade Gate Court and the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School utterly hate each other? Ha Leng spoke up in the silence. He stared at the screen, trying to process what he was seeing. Is it possible that Di Ji, Ji Tantai, somehow is part of the Seven Sovereigns School now? His father swallowed another string of curses and stared at the restored image with a raised eyebrow. While travelling with a young noble from the Din clan? Id find it more credible, with that grade of line-up, that he stole the core from the Seven Sovereigns School and they are here to get him If I hadnt just watched them use the censure summons in front of me. He frowned. Maybe they stole it? Like, off someone else? his father said, looking at him weirdly. "Do you think people just carry those around? At your age?" Well, Di Ji crossed paths with, and killed, a lot of pretty important people during his rampages. Thats clearly a Seven Sovereigns censure force, but summoned by an imperial scroll so treaty obligation? Even as he said it, it didnt sound right. But what was the alternative? If that is the case his father said drolly, slumping down on another chair and pouring himself another cup of the obnoxious juice, Ill probably have to queue up to have a crack at the brat at this point. Either somebody is playing the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School C and by extension Meng Fu C for a fast one, hes captured a young noble from the Jade Gate Court... or hes stolen that core from either of them and somebody is out for serious blood. Even that brats father will struggle to extract him from this mess before his treasured son is refined into a humorous lampstand. Erm Revered Ancestors I think the censure force is in trouble, the Ha Leng pointed out in quavering voice.

~ Han Murai, West Flower Picking Town ~
Sergeant Han Murai glanced around a corner carefully. These streets were nearly as bad as the south district. The entire town was in turmoil thanks to the Ha clan, and that insane censure declaration. The clap of another explosion made the ground shake faintly and the hair on his arms and neck stood up as errant thunder qi sizzled somewhere in the middle distance. At least here there was The flame talisman hit the wall across the street, melting a hole through it into the house beyond. A second one followed a moment later, landing a lot closer to him before detonating with a flash of light and leaving a bubbling pool of rapidly cooling molten rock. -Fifth grade yang-affinity talismans, and not a standard pattern either. -Lunatics. In the distance, a mob could be heard chanting something about observance to the true path. Impressive that they could be that audible in spite of the pitched battle in the plaza not a hundred metres away from here. Sir, a shaken youth wearing still-smoking armour, Corporal Kun, arrived behind him. they set fire to Yu Ta Pavilion on 3rd Yu Street. Casualties? the other man present, Corporal Danshu, asked. Twenty-six total, Sir, twelve dead. That makes 219 reported fatalities in this neighbourhood alone, and however many more hundreds injured, the corporal looked worried, updating the jadework scrip tied to his arm. Cause of deaths? Alchemy cauldron explosion, Sir, the young guardsman went on, Old Yu threw it at one of the, I guess arsonists? It didnt react well to a satchel of Bright Blaze talismans, based on the size of the crater and the pink fire covering half the street. All three flinched as another detonation a block away, towards the river this time, rattled the buildings. Roof tiles and some bricks dropped out of the sky, followed a few seconds later by half a body, burnt beyond recognition, that hit a roof across the street. 220 dead apparently Murai muttered. A dozen figures entered the street from the far end, attracting his attention. All were dressed the same way, in Ha family colours. They carried clubs and torches, and he noted a few long blades. Two of them also had body armour on that carried an identifier marking them as Town Authority enforcers, which was a nice bit of collusive corruption. Corporal Danshu scowled and unslung his bow. Corporal Kun drew his own blade, which Murai was pleased to see wasnt shaking... much. The boy was a Golden Core cultivator, but right now that didnt mean much when people were slinging Nascent Soul talismans like half-bricks. The boy was relatively new to the Guards, and this was almost certainly his first proper riot. Not that you could call this a riot with a straight face: this was a full-blown battle, with the town in the middle of it. If he continued to distinguish himself as he had, the boy would be in line for a grade promotion to Senior Corporal. In West Flower Picking Town, the populace was in turmoil. Several neighbourhoods, like this one, where many of the local tribal people settled, were in complete upheaval. Across the river, Seng District was almost totally ablaze. Here, and across the city, groups of youths amped on outrage and patriotic spirit were running riot; mainly, it had to be said, egged on by older and much more mendacious minds. Across the city they were smashing up shrines and tearing down banners and, in the last few hours since the censure force arrived and immediately denounced the western district, had started dragging civilians out of their homes and beating them brutally, or worse, while chanting passages from the Blue Morality Scripture. Now they were setting things that were inappropriate on fire. Where they were now was the logical extension of that, really. Locals of all stripes also fought: first to defend their houses, then to avenge friends and family, but now they were just as much out for blood as the morality faction if you could call them that. This was no longer just a riot between the Ha clan and the Yin Eclipse enclave in the western district. Everyone with a grudge against the noble clans, or who felt that the current order in the town was not to their liking, was getting in on the action, with the influences and the local septs, sects and pavilions all sending out their people, hurling bricks, roof tiles, talismans and occasionally pots full of alchemical and herbal mixtures at the mobs. Hundreds lay dead on both sides already, even as the guard squads of the Civil Authority Bureau, and now the Military Authority, struggled to separate and contain the various mobs. The matter of the rogue censure force was being dealt with by the Beast Hunter Cadre. He looked in that direction, where a pall of smoke was obscuring much of the Seng District, split by occasional flashes of sword qi. Our lads and lasses seem to be winning over there, Corporal Kun smiled nervously, seeing the direction of his gaze. Probably, he agreed. I think a few people forgot how powerful that lot of irregulars are. There was a dull rumble and a transmitted sound like tearing cloth. The three of them watched a spectral blade descend and split apart the billowing pall of smoke. Bits of building rained down for hundreds of metres in every direction across the river. Seems our own finest have also started to weigh in, Danshu grinned. Fate-thrashed continental types thinking they are able to just show up here and turn the city over. The group ahead of them looked at them down the street. He saw one of them pull on one of the two enforcers arms and, as unobtrusively as was possible, show him... -a jade scroll? Murai narrowed his gaze somewhat, then quietly took a recorded image and transferred it to his Military Bureau binary jade talisman. If the town militia were going around with bootleg Military Loci, the captains certainly needed to know. The enforcers had a short debate between themselves, then the group turned and continued up Yu District Main Street, leaving the three guards behind. Corporal Danshu put his bow back in its holder. I wonder why they didnt try to come down. Murai spat. They are avoiding the guards. They have a Bureau Jade Loci, probably synced to ours. They can likely see the location of most of the squads out here, just like we can. Only the deputy commanders have access to those? Corporal Kun added questioningly, as if stating the obvious would make any difference. Murai glanced back around the corner. The whooping and chanting in that direction was moving closer. A second talisman, earth-attribute this time and much more poorly aimed, arced across the street, hitting a now-deserted house on the far side. They watched grimly as the world trembled and several dozen square metres of the outside of the building turned into dust. I really wanna say they skimped on their building wards... Corporal Danshu said quietly. He made no reply. The owners of the building had not. That had been a sixth grade Earth Ash talisman. As a Spirit Severing cultivator, he was reasonably confident in his survivability out here, at least against brats and rioters, but getting hit by one of those would be unpleasant. Various shouts of Betrayer Murderers. Thieves and so on echoed, continuing to come closer. Signalling to the two corporals to move up, Murai turned towards the nearest house and knocked on the door. There was no response, so he shoved his Guard Badge against the array that locked it. A few moments later it creaked open and a grim-looking man poked his head out, holding a sword ready to stab if necessary. Ah... its just you, Sir Han, the man breathed in relief. Can we move through your villa, Grandmaster Li? Sergeant Murai asked politely. We would like to bypass the rabid mob in the district square. Of course, Sir Han Mr Li nodded and led the three of them inside. Murai noted the two hall doors had heavy wards in place. The one on his workshop was particularly fierce, not that he could blame the Grandmaster. The upgrade on the moon rune over the door looked like it was done today. No rioter would be getting freebies from here, it seemed. Not without a serious body count attached, anyway, although anyone stupid or insane enough tried to storm a formations grandmasters workshop was just asking for their ignominious fate. He offered another silent prayer of thanks that Grandmaster Mang was currently visiting Blue Water City to see his great-great-grandchildren. They went through the inner courtyard and he nodded to the young master Li, who was sat beneath the tree, a glaive leaning nearby. Both Mr Lis youngest sons were sat playing Gu Takes All nearby. The boy nodded back to him but offered no other greeting. Mr Li led them to the rear courtyard and opened the side door so the three could pass through. Your wife is out of town? he asked the Grandmaster. Unfortunately, yes, the old man looked worried. She is on her way back from Blue Water City as we speak, though. There is a delay at the terminus, but she erm. The grandmaster looked shifty. He presumably meant she would teleport directly... through the town wards. That wasnt at all proper, but right now he couldnt gainsay the man for making a talisman that allowed it. Good, he nodded. There are unsavoury types in town and a lot of opportunists. Dont let them get anything they shouldnt, you have a lot of Bureau contract work stored here. The Town Authority is not dealing good cards either. That was as close to a direct admonition as he was going to give, he decided. Grandmaster Li nodded pensively. Satisfied with that, he ushered the two corporals out first, then followed behind. He felt the wards set at his back after he had passed through. It would indeed be a foolish opportunist who chose to use the unrest to try to loot Mr Lis formations workshop... but it seemed intelligence wasnt in a lot of supply today. Or wisdom, for that matter. They made their way down the rubble-strewn alley, peering cautiously at the debris in case some talisman or alchemical weapon was spoiling in them. Rather than cross the main street directly, they cut through the sewer culvert. Several beggars and travellers were cowering in it already, who relaxed visibly at the sight of the guardsmen. Murai gave them his best encouraging smile, which was probably not much better than a grimace. After assuring those taking shelter that they were safe enough here and that they should take care not to be caught in the disturbance, they exited onto the lower riverfront walk. As the corporals scanned both directions, he slid up the slope and glanced carefully back around the corner, along the main street. About two hundred yards up he could see half a dozen figures in Ha clan robes hiding out of sight from the alley they had been in. That confirmed his old military instincts about the other squad C it was never the one you saw that worked you over. -Or killed you. With a sigh, he slipped back down the bank and gestured to the corporals to head upriver towards the Yu Bridge. When they reached the bridge, they found the guard post ruined. That was expected, since the guard post on the Shu Bridge and the one at Yu Han Square had also been trashed. Neither side would be keen on having points where the towns Military Authority could reinforce directly into to try to break this up. They made their way up the stairs carefully, then Corporal Danshu went used a movement art to flit to an upper balcony on the far side of the road. Murai nodded approvingly: that position offered a good vantage point and was obscured from view from the street itself. The corporal signalled back. Two groups. - Smash shops. - Forty metres. - No obvious armaments. - Suppress? Murai shook his head. Mark. - Get later. They had no means to easily send them to a barracks in any event. The transmission point in the guardhouse had been ripped up wholesale and then dismantled for its valuable elements. Corporal Danshu acknowledged and turned to look back across the bridge The building exploded in a tempest of stone and wood. A split second later, the bridge behind them also erupted outwards as if someone had just struck it with a huge hammer. Murai grunted as a piece of masonry the size of his bed at home smashed into him. His innate qi protections reflected it, but he was still thrown across the street and back onto the vegetated slope leading down to the river bank. Corporal Kun hit the water and bounced three times before turning a boat on the far bank into firewood. As the pressure wave from the follow-up explosion caught him in the open, the flicker of his protection talisman showed he was still alive at least. Rubble shifted and Corporal Danshu pushed his way out of the wreckage. His own talisman had saved his life, but it now flickered weakly. He was bleeding from his eyes and ears and appeared to have lost his bow. Dozens of masked individuals poured out of the side streets. One pointed at the demolished building. BROTHERS, WE HAVE STRUCK A GREAT BLOW. Another of the indigenous thieves rat warrens has been returned to harmony! Murai pulled himself up, only to drop down again immediately as he observed one of the youths, a girl in her teens, draw out another talisman and look in his general direction. It was a sixth grade Minor Yang Blaze based on the qi flow through the symbol, although she tried to cover it with her hand as if he couldnt see the qi within it. A Qi Condensation idiot, looking to get in on the action. That said, there were a lot of grade five and six talismans being slung about right now by people who shouldnt have them. Had someone quietly gone around and armed up the mobs? A question for the aftermath, probably. The looters had moved up as well, swelling the crowd to over fifty. That mob pushed onto the bridge and along the walkway above the slope. Amid the chanting, general yelling of insults and hurling of the occasional brick scored with a charm across the bridge at the houses on the far shore. Several impacted the bank near him as that crowd noticed him as well. A voice somehow made itself heard over the others. I KNOW THAT ONE! Someone yelled from the back. He protected one of THEM! My uncle saw it. -One of them? There was context in this that he was certainly missing... that half the fate-thrashed town was certainly missing. He hadnt even been on arrest or patrol duty in the last two weeks? Another voice shouted from the far side of the crowd. Yes! He wouldnt let Official Bao carry out his work! If he had observed the Town Authority properly as the Blue Scripture calls on all righteous peoples of our Great Realm to do, Young Master Yun would not have been killed! Official Bao. That incompetent fate-lusting bastard. Bits clicked together. He had gone to Jun Arais house that day. The Ha clan had been in a sort of cold war with the Hunter Pavilion for the last few years. Had something finally kicked off to the point where they were willing to make a move? More to the point, were they claiming Ha Yun was dead? Was that what had kicked this off? HE''S A TRAITOR? someone else yelled, forcing him back from his thoughts. Not that he had really been caught in them as he watched the crowd milling above. Murai swatted a thrown roof tile away and found the implicit attempt at a question in the shout slightly jarring given it was accompanied by such intent. Intelligence was definitely not high up on todays list of priorities. The crowd parted with some more boisterous shouting and salutations from the looters. Twenty men in Ha clothing walked through, their leader wearing the armour of the Town Authority Enforcers Office. Murai vaguely knew the man, Ha Guo? He was at the peak of Nascent Soul if he remembered rightly. That meant he was still pretty much the strongest person in the street unless someone was hiding their strength with an artefact or talisman. Best to assume that he is. As far as the crowd was concerned, he was just a Nascent Soul cultivator, and he would prefer that it stay that way. Han Murai! Ha Guo arrived at the edge of the walkway and stared down at him in what he seemed to believe was a commanding manner. It seemed to impress the crowd at any rate, and they quieted their insults a bit to observe this new development. More were now appearing. This group, wearing auxiliary armour and the colours of the Ha clan either tied on their arms or around their heads, spread out in front of the crowd. Judging by their numbers, it seemed like a full squad of the Ha clan militia; bolstered quietly by a few of their estate guard as well, he thought sourly, noting the artificially dirtied armour of the two Spirit Severing cultivators and their dubious attempts to not look too professional. All the militia bore weapons: not legal in the town under normal circumstances without a Military Authority talisman. He supposed that the Town Authority had deputised them somehow, or they just didnt care for the potential repercussions at this stage. Wearily, he drew his own blade. There was no point in being half-hearted about things at this point. The expected confrontation, where he would have to cripple or kill far too many people for his own peace of mind, never started. From off to the left, in the direction his squad had come from, came a series of colossal *cracks*. The rooftops of several buildings that hadnt invested in basic wards turned into rubble as a miniature Thunder Light formation blazed in the middle distance. Both he and the corporal stared at it for a second before reaching the same ominous conclusion. Uncaring for the rioters, who had just dug their own graves pretty much, both Murai and Danshu threw themselves backward, down the slopes on either side of the bridge towards the river. A heartbeat later there was another detonation, much closer this time. The crowd flinched back and several of the less committed members dived for alleyways or doorways. He hit the bottom of the bank as he sensed two distinct ripples of spatial qi in the vicinity. A youth in Ha clan clothing, but bearing the jade badge of a sect he couldnt immediately recognise, appeared in the street, staggering a little as if drunk. He looked singed, and the formations on his fancy armour were all destroyed. A high-grade protection charm that hung around his neck was glimmering with suppressed qi. In his hand, he held a childs arm, still holding a Gu Takes All card. Brother Weng! someone in the crowd yelled. Its Brother Weng Help us seek justice against the traitors to the Imperial Morality here Murai stared blankly at the tableau before him. The youth had been the one with the two enforcers from? Survival instincts kicked in and he rolled into the river. Underwater he could see Danshu. The veteran soldier had somehow managed to get in first and was already moments ahead of him. He plunged for the river bed, wielding his own Surging Waters Cultivation Law to draw the river water above them both into a protective barrier. Grabbing Corporal Danshu by the arm, he spared a thought to hope Kun Ya would survive, and crushed the Officer-Issue Minor Teleportation Jade. They both vanished from the riverbed with a swoosh of displaced water and reappeared, along with several cubic metres of the river, in the square of the Yeng District Barracks, half a mile away on the south side of the river. Even at this distance, he felt his hair on his arms stand up as the Thunder Light formation triggered again. Chittering dragons of lightning swirled down from the sky and vanished in the direction they had come from. There was a flash of light and arcs of lightning scattered across distant rooftops, which he knew signified that the Yu Bridge and the street beyond it had been reduced to molten slag, along with fifty or so looters and probably a few innocents. His ears were still ringing as Deputy Jurai ran over. Senior Sergeant Han Murai what in the Emperors Name was that? I believe A bunch of suicidal idiots just tried to rob Grandmaster Li''s home Sir. He closed his eyes for a second and an image of the youth, still holding the boy''s arm and the Gu Takes All card, swam in his minds eye. -What kind of homicidal idiot robs a formations grandmaster and cripples his son? One that doesnt know his wife is a Golden Immortal who retired from the Dukes Auxiliary Scout Battalion is what. I we are going to need to request access to the formations library, Sir! he grimaced. They would need something solid if they were going to make any attempt at returning to that district. He really hoped Li Quan wasnt dead; another homicidal Golden Immortal was not what the town needed right now. Ideally something like a ''Minor YingJing Mountain Suppressing Formation Core'' from the Central Authority, imprinted in the Jade Senior Sergeant that is... Deputy Jurai looked worried. In these circumstances, authorisation already came through about thirty minutes ago. All districts have been issued with upgraded authority under Civil Unrest Guidelines Directive 14 most formations like that are in active use already. Well, can you at least send a recovery team to the Yu Bridge? I am worried that Corporal Kun from my squad may be in need of help, Sir. We were separated before teleporting and he was thrown into a boat in the river by an explosion, he asked, then quickly explained why... Deputy Jurai nodded and turned to the courtyard, which was now half full with guardsmen. I NEED VOLUNTEERS IN FULL OUTFIT TO GO TO YU BRIDGE AND RECOVER AN INJURED GUARDSMAN! his voice thundered around the courtyard. SIR! Three junior sergeants and eight guards stepped forward and immediately ran towards the barracks armoury. Turning back to Murai, the Deputy stroked his beard. I am afraid that our only copy of the formation is already on issue. Deputy Tan has it, along with three squads who were sent out an hour ago to investigate and suppress a large scale disturbance near the western fields. There is a Minor Jade Atlas formation that would fulfil most of the same criteria except Everyone in the square paused as the air once again became charged with yang thunder qi. Looking in the direction of the former Yu Bridge, Deputy Jurai grimaced. We do, however, have a sword formation that is capable of providing support. It will go with the squad recovering Corporal Kun. How bad is it out there anyway?" the Deputy asked. "All we are getting is reports on the battle in the Seng District and the one outside in the western fields, precious little is coming in from elsewhere despite almost everywhere being in upheaval." Murai shrugged resignedly. Sir, its already as bad as the unrest that came on the back of the Lin School incident. If this goes on, we will have a body count that even the orchestrators of this mess wont be able to weasel their way out of they are destroying guard posts, and have copies of our jades as well The world became heavy. An immense disturbance in the ambient qi somewhere near the town overwhelmed the already turbulent shifts in the local feng shui. His qi tried to run backwards as everything streamed away from some distant point, until the natural harmony of the Yeng District Barracks reasserted itself. What the? Danshu turned to face him. I He choked on his words as the sky to the north-east of the town buckled outwards and twisted impossibly. A coruscating rent spiralled open across half the horizon, beyond which he could dimly see a... great hall? Seven golden suns descended into the world from the distortion, accompanied by a firmament-shattering roar of furious voices that shook the entire city to the bedrock. YOU DARE CREATURE FROM BEYOND! [SEVEN!~ SEVERING! ~PHOENIX! ~SWORDS!] West Flower Pickings Heaven''s Guard Formation Loci activated, bringing the series of immense interconnecting protective formations that protected the town to overwatch status. The towns wards blazed and dozens of smaller formations over the various noble estates flared as the shockwave of the rift passed through the air. Thankfully, the axis of the rift was such that the brunt of the wave passed harmlessly through the sky to the north. He thought he saw valley ridges shattering and land being pitched high into the sky before the glare obscured everything. The minor aftershocks of the sky shattering intent that washed over the Heavens Guard walls made his teeth chatter and his heart skip a beat as the shimmering wards recoiled under the impact of forces at a scale that the formations creators had certainly only seriously considered in hypothetical circumstances. The barracks own wards, much stronger than those throughout a lot of the town, erupted as an intangible ripple still managed to pass through that outer formation wall, the nine guardian officers who manned the formation pre-emptively triggering their own array with much more precision than some of the others that had already cycled up. Even so, the pressure from the words made his vision swim and his knees go weak. Many of the guards dropped to one knee or spat blood as their meridians were injured. Some of the new recruits fainted directly, foaming at the mouth or bleeding from their eyes and ears. The seven suns didnt immediately smash down C he didnt want to think about what kind of damage that would cause. Instead, they spiralled around, forming a series of ellipses, sweeping arcs and brilliant trailing auroras. Their unnatural clarity told him all he needed to know about their rank. Dao Step weapons, at the very least, wielded by a person or persons with enough power to warp space on a fundamental level. The heat that they emitted was tangible even here, a horrifying fire principle on a level he would not have conceived of unless he had seen it here and now. Those still conscious all watched, hypnotised as emission flares lashed down like celestial tendrils at specific points across the northern slopes of the Yin Eclipse Great Mount. Something rose up to meet them, mist-like tendrils that were as chilling as the suns were hot. Where they connected in the air he saw shatter planes skitter out, as space capitulated entirely under the competition between pseudo-sun surface temperatures and something he could only presume was close to Absolute Yin Cold. The seven blades circled again and the sense of ominous foreboding abruptly magnified a hundredfold. With a colossal cry, that defied his senses and pierced directly through his soul, the seven swirled and became one. In his mind''s eye, a ferocious, primaeval bird descended into the world. An avian god of old, not seen in this world since the Heavens themselves turned, an aeonspan ago. By the time he dared to look, to see if the intent had been just that or if such a monster of old had truly appeared in the energies of the swords, they were already plummeting from view, a spiral of seven golden lines leaving shockwaves of red-gold fire to flicker across the horizon. His stomach dropped. Nobody watching was able to move a muscle as they envisaged what was about to The expected annihilation wave never came. Instead, he, and presumably the tens of millions of other onlookers in the whole province and maybe even surrounding regions, watched as the perpetual maelstrom of thunderclouds and myriad-coloured lightning that towered over Thunder Crest shifted. It billowed upwards and outwards, its ubiquitous lightning scattering like a billion tentacles to ravage the ridge-tops of the valleys all across the western horizon. The mist scattered, even as lightning sought out the places where the swords had descended. In the aftermath, he saw a flat, rectilinear piece of black glass-like ruin slanting up the north side of the peak, as if someone had stabbed it into the mountain. A second piece of ruin was visible right at the peak: a black tower, half of it severed away in a crescent moon shape. Below it was a great rift that seemed to open into the depths of the mountain itself. The mists rolled up and swirled away towards the Great Mount, even as something else, hidden by its speed and the roiling clouds, flickered out of the cavernous rift and struck down with immense strength after it. Strange echoing laughter reverberated through the world as the mists swirled again before the thunderclouds rolled outwards, obscuring everything, leaving only flickers of sky-illuminating super-lightning in reds and purples. "Oh no" He barely registered Deputy Jurai''s horrified utterance before his body felt like it was doused in a bone-drenching cold. His Nascent Soul quivered and nearly lost its integrity as an unspeakable wall of something C the suppression itself maybe? C washed over the town. The wall formations flickered and died like candles in a gale, followed immediately by the simultaneous collapse of all the formations protecting various estates and the barracks, every defensive ward ripped to pieces and scattered as threads of gossamer qi on the crest of the tsunami of suppression. It took him several disorientating seconds to realise that he was physically unconscious, that he wasn''t seeing the world currently but rather replaying the last few moments from memory as if to confirm that he was not, in fact, going insane. Then icy darkness swallowed up his whole world and his Nascent Soul, still barely maintaining the essence of his being, could no longer see or feel anything outside the prison of his own body. Chapter 26 – These Strange Forests
When we first entered that inner place, the world was transformed, hidden in its essence from us, as if behind a pane of glass. All that we could see and breathe and touch was as if an illusion, cast by the greatest of hands. At first we feared this was some terrible trap, or that we had fallen into a place destitute in some fundamental aspect of its being. However, this was not the case. When we finally perceived the truth of it, I could only salute in four directions the person or persons who crafted this land, for crafted it absolutely is on some level. They are true masters of the Simple Things; their art, writ large upon the foundation of this place, is certainly unsullied by any lower purpose, remarkable in its simplicity yet breathtaking in its application. For our initial misjudgement, I can only apologise in my heart to them. Brother Ha has already filled five scrolls with his comprehensions regarding what we have so far seen. I can only lament the lack of bravery by which I missed the opportunity to bring some of the younger generation with us on this endeavour. What heights might they ascend to if they could see but a tiny portion of the wonder of this place...
Excerpt from the personal writing of Lu Fu Tao.

~ Jun Arai & Sana ~
As they sat on a small hillock looking over the distinctly unpleasant landscape through which they had spent the last few days travelling, Arai had to admit she was growing concerned. They had made it out of the treeline and were now traversing a substantial upland bog with occasional bodies of water, which, with low-lying trees, curtains of cloud sweeping across and an utter lack of any kind of wildlife, was actually managing to be more oppressive than the creaking, water-drenched forests they had left behind two days ago. I have never liked this place, Sana muttered. Its hard to credit that eliminating the danger of being eaten by a qi beast hasnt made it any less obnoxious," she agreed, looking sideways at her sister. Sana had never been to the original version of this little slice of swamp hell as far as she was aware. Anyway, she continued, how can you dislike a place you have only looked at from a distance? I dont have to wade for days through this stinking bog to know that I wont like it, her sister sniffed, then sighed and assumed a more serious tone. Its much bigger than it should be as well: this should be the dense, treacherous connection between the High Valleys on this side of Thunder Crest and the Inner Valley ring, winding between the God Bewitching Jasmine Grove, Thunder Crest Ascent, that fire lamium hell-hole and the other blood ling grove. Instead..." Her sister trailed off, staring around them glumly as she made another attempt to squeeze muddy water out of her boots. She considered that in silence. The bog was bigger. A lot bigger, in fact. Maybe it just hadnt been so noticeable in the enclosed forest, when they were focusing on the present in case danger leapt out from somewhere, but here it was clear as could be, given the perpetual mist and low cloud: the valleys here were several times the size they were outside. She had no idea if the mountains were also bigger, she hadnt seen more than shadows in the cloud. What didnt help was the strange feeling she had that this scale for the landscape was, on some fundamental level, much more suitable C or even, dare she say it, harmonious C compared to outside. The Inner Valleys they were used to were almost all twisting, maze-like gullies and gorges, opening up somewhat only near the Fissure Peaks. These valleys, on the other hand, were closer to the densely forested vales of the Blue Water Mountains on the coast south of Blue Water City. If this keeps up, the plan may have to shift," she agreed eventually. Mmmmm, we are taking about three times as long to traverse this place as we might have, even with the vastly reduced apparent danger," Sana stared at the exit they were heading for. The original plan was to cut along the edge of the valleys, taking advantage of the absence of the God Bewitching Jasmine, and traverse this bog, also decidedly lacking in the deeply territorial snapping xuanwu, then descend into the series of broad valleys on the eastern side of Thunder Crest that demarcated the boundary between the Inner Valleys and the Great Mount itself. This plan would have had them finally arriving in the vicinity of the anomaly field between the Great Mount and Fissure Peaks within seven days of entering here. In the process, they had hoped to find some evidence of an exit from this region where the two famous expeditions had both struck into the interior and located anomalies. That said, how? she sighed softly at the edge in her sister''s voice. That was indeed the issue C How. How could they change course at this point? It had taken five days to get to where they were and, while she had told herself many times already that the seven days timeframe C mentioned in records of both the Blue Water Sages journey and the previous Dukes expedition C was in no way guaranteed to be a thing, that unreliable piece of information was really all they had to go on. That, their understanding of where the anomalies were located, and the less comforting understanding that basically nobody ever came back from the ones further in than the Low Valleys, as far the Bureau records they had access to indicated. Neither of them spoke again for several hours as they continued on through the bogland, the terrain not presenting any actual danger but still making for slow and arduous progress. With qi restoration medicines in such short supply, neither of them felt compelled to waste their precious reserves on walking across the surface. Not that she was even sure she could; the qi in this place, such as it was, was beyond weird. Their cultivation was another oddity. She was used to cultivation being odd in the valleys, but this wasnt quite the same thing. It was hard to say if it was the qi that was the problem or them, but whatever it was, it was impossible to replenish any qi from the world. Outside of their enhanced strength and durability, they might as well have been mortal for all the good being a Physical Foundation cultivator was doing them. For now, it wouldnt be a problem. But if they were stuck here She stopped thinking about it, feeding the worry into her mantra. That at least was still behaving itself, -for now. It was also going to be a problem down the line though... -fates. She fed that to the mantra as well, shaking her head glumly, and focused on the moment. The bogland here was treacherous enough, even without creeping existential dread as a distraction. At least the peat moss in here wasnt acidic; outside, the mire was a toxic morass that would strip your skin in seconds without appropriate fortification against exposure to the yin earth, yang wood and yin water endemic to the vegetation and water. Of their group of seven , only Han Shu had ever saved up enough to get an entire set of clothes made from luss fibre. By the count in her head, it had to be close to midnight on the fifth day when they finally made it out of the bogland and started to cut back across what should, theoretically, be the eastern slope of Thunder Crest. This was the fastest route into the valleys below Chain Spire and Fissure Peaks as far as they could reason out. She was thankful that this place wasnt messing with their endurance at least; if they had been forced to stop and rest, or worse, had to devote time to sleeping, this would be quite a bit harder than it already was. As they walked up the slope of Thunder Crest, aiming for one of the intersections of the high ridgeline where they could bypass the winding valley they were in entirely, the clouds rolled down again. Soon the mists were obscuring everything within ten metres, the ambience becoming damp and stifling, worse even than the mists on the ridge they had first encountered. They had walked into this shrouded cloud forest for a good thirty minutes, passing trees and shrubs and clambering over rocks, before realising that they were somehow never really gaining altitude. Backtracking, they exited the mists within about two minutes and again found themselves on the treeline of that same valley, overlooking the dense, tangled sub-tropical vegetation that swept out beneath the low cloud. What, by all the holy and unholy fates alike?," she finally pronounced. You ask me, but do you think I have the ear of the fates? her sister grumbled. Nervousness was giving way to a certain fractious stress in both of them at this point. Not at each other, that would just be stupid, but at the landscape itself. They stared at the mountain slope in frustration. Try again? Sana grimaced. Might as well move a bit further along the valley first," she hissed, wiping water from her face. Walking in the misty forest was like taking a hike in a forest-themed bathhouse, so her clothes were constantly soaked and clinging to her body unpleasantly. About a mile further up the valley, they tried again. The same thing occurred: they walked through the misty forest for almost twenty minutes without reaching the higher ridgeline that should have been there, and then backtracking brought them out again after barely two minutes of walking back down the slope. This continued in various themes for the next two hours. Even trying to scale the cliffs directly, when they reached that point, just saw them climbing endlessly once they entered the higher cloud line only to exit it within a few minutes upon descent, as before. So it seems its impossible to go above a certain altitude? she eventually pronounced as they squatted on a lower rocky outcropping with a good view further along the valley edge. Certainly seems that way," Sana agreed, munching slowly on a piece of fried bread to replenish a bit of energy. Have you noticed that our ability to get nutrition from our own food, that isnt food pills, is also decreasing? Sana said after a long moment. She had. It was just another thing on the list of reasons to try to get out of here, and quickly at that. I have," she grimaced. It doesnt make sense surely our storage devices are closed spaces? We took everything out in the cave though," Sana pointed out. Her sister was right there. She groaned and ran her hands through her damp hair. It was knotted and matted, almost as much of a mess as her mental state. Lets not go there, she said eventually. First, we get to the river. It was well after dawn on the sixth day by the time they finally arrived at the banks of the East Fury Torrent. The river originated in the East Fury Peaks and ran a twisting path north, down through a series of valleys and cataracts parallel to the Great Mounts western slope. It apparently originated in a Yang Water Spring high in the East Fury Peaks and, in her humble opinion, to call it a torrent was perhaps underselling it. It was a raging flow of water, more akin to a perpetual debris avalanche that just happened to contain some water as it tore through chasms and cave systems on its way through the valleys. It would finally exit into a series of deep pools near Chain Spire, which for a variety of reasons had a higher body count than anywhere else within a hundred miles of them. Its course also changed on a yearly basis due to the yang qi in its flow, able to carve even the preposterously durable rock of the valley substrates like it was soapstone. This also meant that it was a convenient track through the impenetrable depths of this region, its variable level frequently leaving flat, rocky shorelines that acted almost like highways to get deep into the interior if you entered the range from the north. Well... this was expected, I guess," she said as they stood, overlooking the much less riotous torrent which was present instead of... all of that. It still twisted through the valley, fed here by a few tributaries that probably originated in the bogland far behind them, but there were no stone shelves, at least not on the same level as they had hoped. It will still be quicker than struggling through the understory, Sana sounded... resigned. True, true," she cast about, wondering if it was worth making a raft. -Probably not. There will be waterfalls, and without being able to replenish qi I dont fancy a trip over any of those. Thankfully, the progress was better than either of them expected in the end. Devoid of external threats like qi beasts, dangerous spirit herbs or the possibility of surges in the river itself, they cleared two valleys in rapid succession, heading north along the banks. As they went, the vegetation slowly started to change, transitioning away from the sub-tropical jungle towards humid deciduous forest. The altitude also started to decrease, mile by mile. Finally, they were faced with an immense cataract in the river and the broad, open grassland that should have been the Shadow Vale. Seated on a rock next to her sister, taking a few minutes to relax, she stared out at the view, which was definitely impressive from this elevation, rolling hills undulating either side of the river as it wound northward. To the west, the forest rose until it was wreathed in mist and a swirling wall of cloud. To the east, craggy slopes with more deciduous forest ascended beyond the river, also vanishing into first mist, and then cloud which in turn rose until she couldnt focus on it, swirling and roiling in colossal shapes. She looked up, staring at the grey gradation of the shadow within it that was probably the perpetually rising slope of the Great Mount. Between these monumental cloud banks, she was faced with the broad expanse of a blue sky, the sun hanging at the zenith. No moons either, not that I was really expecting to see them. Rather, isnt it weird that there even is a sun if this is an anomalous dimension? Just how big is it? True," Sana exhaled wearily and stood up. None of the others I know of in the Low Valleys have a sun, they just get light or dark arbitrarily. The descent of the cataract was easy enough, since the cliffs were not as steep as they should have been. The geology made it seem like this valley was much more rift-like than she remembered from the descriptions she had seen. As they descended, the mists came back, slowing their progress to a literal scrambling crawl as they endeavoured not to slip into the river below and end up swept down by the swirling flows. Compared to the mists of the forest, the mist off the river was cold and clinging. The temperature C or rather, the fact they could feel the temperature C was another thing they were slowly becoming more aware of, the longer they remained here. It had been so subtle at first that she didnt really notice it, and had only become somewhat obvious while they were traversing the bog. She was only been certain, though, when they were well along the river. Something here was slowly and subtly eroding their tolerance for hot and cold. By rights she could, outside here, stand in near-boiling water and not even flinch. The humidity of the valleys was an annoyance, but qi provided some small relief . Here though, with her qi no longer providing that buffer, it was like walking through a green, leafy sauna... and that wasn''t even the worst of it... Hunger was also becoming more noticeable. It was with a deep sigh of relief that she finally put her feet onto the muddy sand at the edge of the lowest of the cataracts. After that point, the mists persisted until they had made it almost half a mile further downstream, at which point they finally receded, giving way to What. The. Fates. Just Sanas voice quavered. She stared, rather blankly, at the blue sky. Clouds built up high in the distance, and the sun shone down on the rolling hills before them, covered in dense, almost chest-high grass. The huge ramparts of cloud to east and west were gone, and to her right was the familiar outline of Thunder Crest Pinnacle. It was the first time she had seen it unshrouded by its tumultuous, lightning-drenched storm, outside of some ancient images from scrolls in the pavilion. She could clearly see a dark tower halfway up its summit, jutting at an odd angle out of the mountain as if it had been stabbed in there somehow by some primordial giant. However, none of that was what was insistently drawing her attention, or had made her sister cry out in shock. The foothills of the mountains rose precipitously, with well-forested slopes and valleys, a natural extension of the transition towards deciduous semi-tropical forest from the much more evergreen jungle they had been in. That made sense but the Great Mount was gone. The immense, thirty-three mile high peak, which should have been there, which was clearly if somewhat inexplicably visible except for its highest extent from almost anywhere on the sub-continent and even a bit beyond it... was nowhere to be found. I She trailed off, standing mutely beside Sana. She had no words really. Part of her just wanted to crouch down with her head in her hands and gibber incoherently. Turning on the spot, she looked behind her and closed her eyes for a long moment. Opening them again, reality had sadly not readjusted itself to her desires. East Furys nine peaks rose behind her, their own perpetual thunderstorm also dispersed her sight clear across its distant peaks. -Are those bridges? And towers? Their style was so odd that she had to squint hard to be certain. Why can we see South Grove Pinnacle? Sana said, pulling her arm insistently. She turned her head and found Sana was right. Beyond the peaks of East Fury was the jagged crescent of South Grove Pinnacle, its perpetual miasma also gone, revealing a vast, distant complex of white stone, glimmering in the sun, set into the crescent peak of the mountain. Further east, beyond the first rising ridge, she could make out the shimmering crown of Golden Promise Spire. Between them and it rose a complex of buildings in a multitude of styles, all red and white stone, with peaked roofs and cylindrical towers in an unknown style. Much of it seemed ruined and scattered; trees grew through it, and in one place it looked like a part of one of the smaller mountains on the eastern slope had collapsed and buried a part of it. However, what remained was still vast; the nearest red brick building had to be thirty stories high, the towers behind it rising even further before ending in jagged edges of collapse. Still further east, beyond the red and white buildings, on another mountain slope was perhaps the tallest building she had ever seen. It dwarfed the scale of the Blue Pavilion in Blue Water City. A huge pagoda, with 333 floors. Her ability to do math fast courtesy of her cultivation wasnt dulled, it seemed. In the distance, she could even make out a further huge peak, shining silver against the sky, which was probably Snow Jade. Further continuing the circuit, the next two peaks, which she didnt recognise, held shattered towers in different styles. One had what appeared to be a giant clock dial on it, with a dozen rings of what were presumably numbers and, from what she was able to make out through the clouds that billowed around it,far more than the usual number of hands. Finally, after completing the circuit, she was left with Chain Spire. At first glance, it was almost mercifully normal, until she looked closer and realised that vast portions of its upper reaches, shrouded in ice and snow outside, were, here, covered in carved terraces and buildings. Gardens were cunningly disguised amid the slopes and forested ridges as they descended, before finally vanishing into the distant forests. All the ruins are above the lowest cloud strata," her sister observed. Her voice was still a bit Yes," she turned on the spot, taking it all in. There were other ruins as well, the vestiges of a vast city hidden in the forests to the north-east, towards Fissure Peaks, its towers and walls collapsed and eroded by age as they perched on the far end of the massive valley. Its not what I expected at all," her voice felt unnaturally quiet amid this immense landscape. Each of the peaks had to be miles high: the smallest of them was nine, ten at the very least. The greatest that rose, veiled in even higher strata of clouds to the north-east, beyond the ruined city, could be as high as twenty. What in the merciful fates is this place?" her sister still sounded nervous. It was hard to be unawed by this view, both its oddity and its seemingly natural flow from ruins to mountains to forests to towers and halls and back. Its like one of the great sects from the Imperial continent, that you read about in the scrolls they sometimes sell in the market. Although, speaking of scrolls and stories... She spun on the spot again. I dont see the crystal building that the legend about the Blue Sage mentioned? Umm sis... Her sisters voice, now containing a certain edge, cut through her own musing. She glanced at Sana. What? Umm The sky, I think She looked up and saw the sky was turning. Mesmerized, she watched as the clouds flowed out from the direction they had come and swirled around the dome of the sky above them. One after another, the montane peaks and their disparate ruins were subsumed by the swirling white river. And the world kept turning. It was like being stuck in the middle of one of those childrens lanterns, which you spun to see the animals move. Oh her sister stumbled, sounding queasy. So it wasnt just her. Her mind caught up with the motion of the world and the ground felt like it was tilting beneath her. A wave of dizziness swept over her, as the sky rolled onwards. Oh, fates Her sister sounded nauseous, but she couldnt spare any effort to look at her, since she was also firmly caught up in the stomach-churning twisting sensation of the world pitching and tilting around her. The mountains moved. The sky rolled on. The clouds spiralled and billowed. The ruins reshuffled themselves. Collapsing to her knees, she grasped desperately at the ground, but it twisted in her grip, slipping away from her, mocking her desire for stability as it pitched and warped weirdly. She tried to scream and found herself vomiting instead as the nauseating sensations overwhelmed her. The sense of disorientation only grew more and more intense as she found her gaze inexorably drawn to the surrounding transformations. She wanted nothing more to bury her face in the earth and sob, but reality clearly had other ideas. Vertigo became all-consuming, a crippling persecution by this place upon her psyche as it grabbed her attention somehow and forced her to face the changes unfolding in the landscape around her. Buildings slid into one another, through one another, over one another, transformed into new buildings or reverted into old ones seemingly at random. The landscape flowed backwards, somehow streaming away from the surrounding changes. Valleys combined and changed, altered and inverted. A ruined hall gained extra towers, the white and red city acquired the clock tower, but not quite at the same scale or perspective. A grey building with huge windows and the grey tower from one of the mountains slid into each other and reordered, forming an entirely new building with a great square spire that jutted out of one mountain like a new peak. The mountains themselves were splitting apart and twisting like the prisms of a childs toy, over and over and over and over The motion of the world overtook her senses entirely for a moment and she was lost in a blue void. No land at all, just twisting sky until Thunder Crest Pinnacle dropped over the horizon of her twisted world and the land pitched back into a perspective in which she could see it again. By the time the third full circuit of the river of clouds had swept her along with it, the central group of buildings that had been scattered through the forest had all collected on the slopes of Thunder Crest Pinnacle. The peaks started slotting back into the spinning lantern of vertiginous chaos, one after another. First came Snow Jade, now containing a smaller collection of towers, stairways and buildings cut into its heights, forests coating its slopes even as those heights were subsumed by a vast blizzard of snow, leaving it dusted white and sparkling again. Next came North Crest Ridge C a series of crown-like spikes now at its peak framing a tower of glossy black stone C which should have been between the Fissure peaks and the Great Mount, a part of her broken mind pointed out. Thunder Crest Pinnacle, followed after, a vast complex of workings now rising up its face and another immense black tower at its peak. South Grove Pinnacle rose like a great behemoth from the depths of the chaos, its crescent crown now containing the complex of grey buildings that had littered half the landscape before. At the bottom of the circle was East Watch, the lesser peak between South Grove and Golden Promise. The great grey tower and hall now stood on its slopes, jutting out above the ridgelines, the tower rising almost as high as the mountain itself. Below it, the terraces and valley gardens swirled out of the chaos to populate its lower slopes. Next came the great city and Chain Spire, the red and white building twisting through it for a moment before it partially vanished, leaving only the white behind. The red, she saw a moment later, had not disappeared but rather was somehow now present across from it, on Golden Promise Spire, as part of another city of red crystal and blue peaked roofs, the construction all rounded towers and alien arches and spirals. Bridges flowed outward from nothing and connected Golden Promise to the East Fury Peaks, one after another. Everything hung, impossibly motionless, amid the twisting chaos for an agonising second. She felt like her eyes were being pulled out of her head as the world tried to make her focus on both the still bits and the chaos that bled through everything else. Then everything suddenly slotted together, stacking one piece over another. Mountains bled through each other and the world finally relinquished her from its horrible grip. Even after she had stopped sobbing from the disorientation and was certain that the spinning of the world beneath her was all now, legitimately, just in her head, Arai remained limply on the ground for several minutes. Her body was cold and trembling, an odd sensation that took her a few seconds to place... Her qi had run out of control and was seeping out of her body into the ground! In a panic, she grasped her mantra and screamed at it to lock everything that remained inside her body. With great reluctance, it sluggishly responded and started working with her body to stem the flow of that precious, irreplaceable energy. The cold was settled deep in her bones, and the base of her skull felt... If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. -Soul shock. She scrunched up her eyes and tried to push away the feeling that a small demon was sat on the back of her back, hitting the top end of her spine with a pointy hammer. There was something sticky all over her face... -Uggh. She was literally lying face down in her own vomit. Gross! Rolling over, she finally dared to open her eyes a fraction, and was instantly given cause to regret it, having forgotten that the sun was directly overhead. When the blotchy spots vanished, she pushed herself up on her knees and managed to not immediately fall over. The disorientation was still lodged firmly within her body, it seemed. I want to die," Sana moaned nearby. Preach it, sister," she made a face. -My mouth is sour? Oh, the vomit again. -Water. Need water. After fumbling with her storage talisman for a second, she finally got a jar of it and gulped some down, and then promptly vomited it all back up again, having forgotten that it was chilled. When she had finally calmed down and stopped randomly punching the ground and screaming with impotent fury at the whole ordeal, she sat up once more and properly tried to take stock of herself. The qi in her body that wasnt locked into her bones and flesh had bled by almost half, with was disastrous in its own right. The ache in her bones also remained, so it looked like the soul shock was here to stay. There was a terrible sensation of prickling in her face, and a throbbing in her temples. Meridian strain; ocular and vascular by the feel of it as it extended down her neck and was also present in her breast. That made sense, given the disorientation. The rest of her external meridians, those she had properly opened at least, seemed fine. What in the name of the heavenly daughter''s virginity was that," her sister whispered from nearby. Language," her voice came out in a nauseated rasp. Bite me!" her sister spat back at her in Easten, which had much better swear words for certain contexts. That one in particular was suggesting she kiss her ass. She ignored it. The disorientation was real, and they were both stressed. It was a few more minutes before she felt comfortable doing more than just sitting there with both hands firmly on the ground, taking deep breaths with her eyes closed. Her hands and feet were still trembling from the latent soul shock. Are you feeling better? she ventured eventually. I feel like a monkey just dunked a pot of its faeces over my head," her sister groaned. You also have soul shock? she looked over at Sana and shook her head, as the answer was obvious. Her sister was pale as a sheet and shaking intensely, with glassy eyes and heavily dilated pupils, although she at least had managed to avoid falling face down in her own vomit. She wiped her face with a handful of grass and then inspected her clothing with a disgusted wince. Pulling off her top, and then undergarment as both stank and were badly stained now, she put them to one side. Fortunately, they were near the water still, so it was easy for her to crawl over and, after a moment''s contemplation, just fall face-first into the shallows. She luxuriated in the sensation of the icy water for a few moments before pushing herself up and scrubbing herself vigorously with some water weed and sand. It wasnt pleasant by any means, but it shifted the smell. For good measure, she gulped down a few mouthfuls, noticing with a slight grimace that it still refused to give her any rehydration. By the time she was done attempting to clean the worst of it off the clothes she had been wearing, Sana had recovered enough to stagger over and sit down beside her on the shore. I never want to experience that ever again," her sister said eventually. You and me both," she agreed. The vomit really wasnt washing out of Did you also puke? she asked Sana. Yes, I was lucky I fell backwards though," her sister gave her a sympathetic shoulder hug, then continued with a frown. Something happened with the qi stability. My control over the qi in my body went nuts for a moment, and there is a lot of black crud in I hadnt bothered to look too closely," she grimaced. A few more minutes of scrubbing rendered no appreciable change to the state of that top and undergarment, much to her frustration. The only thing that would stink up stuff like this should be Impurities," she said eventually. Uhuh," her sister agreed. We puked because of the food weve been eating, I think. After some more futile scrubbing, including getting a yin earth spirit herb and trying to use the sap from that, she finally gave up and consigned that top to an empty pot in her storage talisman. If hunger and temperature are returning here, I really hope it just stays at that, Sana said after a moment. Oh," she grimaced as she pulled on a new top. Yes, our metabolisms havent actually shifted that I can feel, its just something is messing with the qi here. So what now?, her sister asked, skimming a stone across the swiftly running water. First, I think we find a hill and see what the heavenly monkeys have actually done to the landscape. It took a surprisingly long time to find a hill in the rolling landscape with sufficient vantage to let them see much over the undulating, chest-high grass. For once she was glad there was no other wildlife: between the spiders, the ground-crawling things and the flying bugs, this place would be an insect hell outside, one in which they would never see half of the things coming. She wasnt sure what she expected from the view when they eventually found a rocky outcrop with some trees that gave a decent vantage point, but it certainly wasnt what they got. The valley was, at a word, transformed. The majority of the ruins were condensed, in a much more reasonable and ordered manner, on the eastern side of the wide vale in which they stood. To the distant north, between Chain Spire and East Ridge in the general direction that the river now flowed in, she could see the faint glimmer of tall spires over the rising forests, obscured by a distant ridge. That was probably the city; the enormous pagoda and the great grey hall and clock tower rose through the mists above the cloud level and she could see distant glimpses of red brick and roofs in a wide variety of colours and styles. Other, smaller ruins were dotted through the forest and slopes all around them. After walking for several more minutes she started to recognise the tell-tale signs that they were in fact stuck in the same kind of fog that had prevented them from going over the Thunder Crest ridgeline. In contravention of the wisdom of the sages, because she was getting quite fed up with this place now, they kept walking for a while longer, until the familiar sense of stifling breathlessness began to pressure them. Retracing their steps, it took less than a minute to return along the pathway to the edge of the grassy vale. With no other real options left, they made their way back across the grassland, following the road, until its undulating passage led them past a broad hill with a pile of stones on it and a solitary tree with bronze-coloured leaves. Judging it as good a place as any to take stock, they sat down, dispirited. She watched as Sana started to look through their storage talismans once again, as they had been meaning to do for a while now. The inventory in the cave had been a quick thing, and both had been stressed and anxious at the time. While her sister worked at that, she went over to look at the tree, quickly finding it to be unusual in many ways. The bark might as well have been steel when she poked it, the branches were twisted and gnarly, and it had thorns. A lot of thorns, in fact, hidden in the foliage. Anyone sticking an arm into the tree at random would suffer egregiously. No fruit or flowers, not even any buds that she could see either, though that latter observation held true for everything in the strange place they were on. Ahh, Sis SIS! Sanas voice took her away from poring over the leaves of a low-lying branch, trying to decide what kind of species it was. I think we have a small problem. Or will have soon, Sana said as she looked up. Ohh? she frowned, walking over to the orderly stacks of stuff from their talismans. Before, she hadnt really bothered to look through the pots. Now Sana had everything, bar the blaze pines and a few other herbs spread out on some broad flat rocks. We only have about fifteen days of food left each," Sana supplied. I thought we had more than that," she stared at the piles. A bunch of the herbs are..." Sana held up one of the bags of more edible spirit herbs. She opened it and stared dully at its contents, which were wasted and spoiling. That should be impossible. It should," her sister agreed. I think our storage talismans timelessness functions are no longer working. She took her talisman and stared at it, turning it over in her hands. There was nothing overtly wrong with it that she could see. The formations on it, admittedly beyond her ability to understand as she had no understanding of space in that concept, appeared intact. You think this is another case of the qi being weird? she frowned. Probably," her sister was looking even more vexed as she skimmed through things now. Looking at the herbs which wont perish and the fasting pills, we can probably stretch things to twenty days apiece. But many of those are borderline poisonous if consumed excessively, their nutritional value is a secondary function of the other things they address, like qi imbalance, poisoning and such," she stared at the piles, tallying up the stuff that could be taken without concern for side effects. It was not an encouraging amount. Two-thirds of my food pills were in my bag," Sana sighed. You never opened the jars. I took a lot of them out to use the sealing capabilities for some other herbs, and I was going to shuffle them over to Ling that evening since she has a much larger collection of suitable storage vessels. Squatting down, she shook her head sadly. Little things make big problems, as their mother used to say. Looking through the rest of the herbs, which Sana was sorting by grade and type, she sighed again. Neither of us is really skilled in anything other than basic pill craft. Do you want to try making extra nutritional pills, with six- and seven-star mutate ingredients, from scratch? Not with the inability to replenish qi," Sana exhaled and stood up. If we could get out of this place I''d be less worried... there will probably be something up there," Sana pointed to the buildings in the far distance. Yeah, Ive been thinking about that, and I have a thought I dont much like." She looked around pensively as her brain tried to turn half-formed thoughts into coherent words. You recall how we got in here? Sana chucked. Well, we walked and climbed a bit. She snorted in amusement. No, before that. We fell. Off the ridgeline. Sana rolled her eyes. And your point being? Other than to remind me of what I see half the times I close my eyes, at least before that horrible experience earlier on. Anyone who''s walked out of here, assuming we are, basically, in the same place, went in via the North Fissure valley system, tracking along the other end of the river. If the Blue Water Sage went over the ridges, its never mentioned. The records of the previous Duke''s expedition are frustratingly scant, but, while there was mention of them securing the ridgelines as retreat points, they still found an accessible anomaly along the northern edge of the Inner Valleys. A long way... that way." She pointed up the valley vaguely and kept talking. Neither record mentions this place. Or anything crazy with the sky, or the mountains. Or the clouds. But Pausing for breath, she rapidly put the succeeding thoughts in order. The Blue Water Sage found a flower meadow filled with medicinal herbs and thick with fog. In it was a crystal building containing whatever mythical ability they want to claim depending on the story. They stayed for seven days and then managed to use some special geomancy art and the great sages wisdom to escape. Or were thrown out, depending on the different versions that are common knowledge, anyway, Sana added. Yes, or were just kicked out after seven days," she agreed. I know this as well as you do," Sana squinted at her. Where are you going with this? Just bear with me. Its a process," she muttered. Anyway, the Duke''s expedition entered a rift closer to East Ridge while retreating under the onslaught of a bunch of twelve- and thirteen-star grade mutate lizard things. They entered directly into a courtyard that lead to a series of halls, where there wasnt much of interest bar the last hall and a bunch of altars and weapons. Mmmmm," Sana nodded along. As father told the story, that time he made us swear an oath to Tian Beyond Heaven, they had to take some test. They didnt fail, but it seems they didnt pass either and while the old Duke managed to enter the hall with the altars, he didnt get a treasure... Remember how father described the hall? she pressed. It was a ruin made of a dense, grey stone with great windows that Sana turned and stared into the distance... at the great grey ruin, with its vast spire and huge windows. No way," her sister hissed incredulously. The common understanding of half those records is that the descriptions are ninety percent allegory. But thats way too much of a coincidence," she said triumphantly. So, she continued, when both parties left, they arrived on the montane edges of the Yin Eclipse Mountains, close to South Grove Spire. Turning, she shaded her eyes, looking for the particular bit she had seen before. There. She pointed at a large round tower that was on the west side of a large complex of ruins above the cloud line. If you smashed the top of that, and pushed it halfway through the mountain, it would be just like the ruin below South Grove. Now that you mention it," Sana nodded, staring at the ruins across the valley as well. And that red building, those red stone buildings. Dont they excavate a lot of nigh-indestructible red stone blocks about that kind of size in the deep caves near Golden Promise Spire? The school there sells them to the central continent, as I recall. Indeed. So, what if C and I really hate myself for saying this C what if there is a right way and a wrong way to enter this place? How do you come to that conclusion? Sana stared at her quizzically. Remember the ''Field Theory''? she prompted. Oh... The one where its argued that the gorge walls and valley walls and the ecosystems they contain are a bit like walls and fields? Each gorge usually holds a single Thing, Affinity, Type or Theme, without any particular regard for any kind of established understanding of environment or biome. She nodded as her sister reeled off the theory that those within the Hunter Bureau who believed the Yin Eclipse Mountain Range to be some long abandoned celestial herb garden espoused. The Aspen, the Jasmine, the xuanwu, the blood lings, the heaven blaze pines, the different lamium, the ginseng and so on. Yes," she went on, The commonalities are not immediately obvious, but if you look hard enough, you will find them everywhere. So, what if entering via the North Fissure route is a bit like opening the gate and just walking in? Or finding the gate ajar perhaps, and walking in. Us getting thrown off that cliff, on the other hand... Sana stared at her pensively. I follow you now. Us entering as we did, and so many other people, would be like somehow climbing over or falling off the ''wall''. When you factor in that almost nobody comes back from the random anomalies they stumble through, apart from in the Outer Valleys where the openings are stable or have been forcibly stabilised, or those two in North Fissure... Its a theory, anyway," she conceded. But you only get thunder on the ridgelines, and the cloud blocks most access beyond a certain altitude, even outside. The actives rarely go over the ridges, or through them. And you have the repression, Sana added. No flying. And then theres the inability of anything here to provide nutrition, she sighed. Although I dont think that fits necessarily. No. Sana agreed, I think your other thought on that C when we were making our way down the river, talking about the hunger C is more likely. We know already that there are temporal anomalies in the High Valleys, like there the one that killed Senior Elath just after we first started, and the one that Old Ling warns everyone about, that you get taken to see. Our storage talismans not behaving correctly also suggests that something here is messing with spatial or temporal laws in some way. I can just see those bodyguards of Ha Yuns rolling their eyes already at that theory... she chuckled, mimicking the Ha clan elite. What do you think you know about laws, girl? Just because you know some words? They both fell into silence again, staring off across the grassland. Eventually, she spoke up, sounding even more tentative than she had been with the other theory. What if this whole place is a giant temporal anomaly? Like the Stopping Pit? Sana said doubtfully. No she frowned... Not quite more like She had to admit it was hard to think about stuff like this, really. Spiritual cultivation was not a thing that either of them really focused on. They both had spiritual roots, and they were apparently fairly decent ones, but their mother had been quite categorical when they were young that it was better to learn her family''s physical cultivation mantra and reach a certain level of capability in that before doing anything with spiritual cultivation. That was apparently a secret understanding passed down through many of the established Easten family tribes, as was the emotion-feeding trick with their mantra, for that matter. Their mantra was apparently also one of the really good ones, so they had both practised it without complaint and never spoken outwardly about it to others. It was with some frustration that she slipped into the tangential thought that it was only their brother''s bragging about it in the wrong company that had led anyone to realising it was anything more than what it appeared to be from the outside. It was fortunate for them that he had never known the true depths of their knowledge of it compared to what he learned, given the tragedy his words had eventually set in motion for their family. Sadly, amid all those secret teachings their mother had passed on to them, understandings concerning ''time'' were not among them beyond the obvious pertaining to a Physique Law cultivator''s innate longevity. Up to this point she was forced to admit she had at best considered concepts around it rather shallowly, not that any cultivator really thought all that hard about such things before they crossed the Immortal Threshold. She and her sister had accepted that they would live a long time: with cultivation in the Physical Foundation realm they would already live to be maybe five hundred years old, if they stopped cultivating yesterday and did nothing for the rest of their mortal lives. Their mantra seemed even better at this than usual as well, thanks to the ''Spirit'' and ''Soul'' mnemonics which would, according to their mother, lead to them gaining one of the traits of a Nascent Soul cultivator at the peak of Physical Foundation. Their physical ageing would slow in their late teens and stop somewhere in their early twenties. Both of them would then look about that age, except for a bit of grey hair, until the day they died, be it thirty, three hundred or three thousand years from now. So, she was certain their mantra had a sort of intuitive link to time, despite their mother''s silence on that point. Beyond this, however, she had no frame of reference to try to hang any of these ideas about it off of;, at least until she had properly started considering the weird way that nutrition was working here, and the fact that the plants werent flowering. It was that latter point that had been nagging at her, insistently, as they made their way onwards. She had looked at every plant she could, and they were all mature, but none of them were old. The trees, for example, were mature, but none of the fallen trees were old. It was unclear what had felled them, but it wasnt visible old age. Weather maybe? They had only been here for a week, and seen rain, sun, shine, even wind, so storms were definitely possible. She collected her thoughts a bit better and continued talking. So, you know how our mantra will stop us ageing when we reach adulthood. Uhuh, Sana nodded a bit noncommittally. Well, what if the same kind of thing is happening here, but for everything? Sana stared at her dully. I am the first person to admit we know fates-thrashed all about time. But there are weird things here. The nutrition, the plants dont grow old and dont flower. Flowering would require dying. Something is dissociating them with reality. New plants grow, but Ive never seen a seed? She trailed off, then picked out the thoughts she needed and kept going, throwing fragmentary ideas into words. Like this is a moment? Like you hear about in the stories, a space dissociated with reality, or more like severed? Adrift somehow? If we consider the anomalies and the way we got in, if time had truly stopped, I doubt we would be alive or conscious. But we can eat, think, breath, do all that. The wind blows the grass moves, and so on, but the only nutrition that sticks is what we brought with us and the plants just dont age it was said so easily that she nearly just went on past it without thinking, as you sometimes do. Sana stared at her and parroted back. The plants. Dont. Age. But they still grow. That weird qi that is in everything that we cant interact with? Maybe time somehow isnt flowing forwards or backwards here, but rather its flowing sideways for the plants. They both admired their mental gymnastics to get to this point in silence for a minute. -It is a theory, anyway, she reflected. We wont know for sure unless we can get out of here and bring some with us, she pursed her lips and stared at the sky for a moment before continuing. The main thing is, we can hypothesise that the reason we cant interact with the plants is because some aspect of the rules in this place aren''t working right, either intentionally on the part of someone, or not. If you combine that with the idea that we are not here correctly somehow, the issues with our qi also make sense. Sana sighed and stood up, sweeping the stuff back into their storage devices in a more ordered manner. I guess we start by exploring this area properly then, maybe we will finally luck out and find something that actually provides answers rather than questions. Picking up her own talisman, she looked around. Yep. And by my count, we still have a day and a bit before the seven days is up. Yeah... I really do hope that you are wrong and that this place will just kick us out once seven days have passed. Although thats assuming time really isnt totally broken in some way we cant even conceive of. She was sat on a rock, one of a dozen on a large, open-topped hill, in the pre-dawn hour of the seventh day as she calculated it, when it came. Sana was sat below her with her eyes closed, focusing on recovering from the last remnants of the soul shock, which, while receding, had stayed far longer than either of them would have liked. They had been taking turns at meditating on it; their mantra would and could fix the damage done, which was fortunate as some more common mantras didnt have that capability, but even so they had to focus on it specifically for more serious soul-based injuries. The only warning was a sudden shift in the air as it seemed to flow away from their position, dragging a chill in its departing wake. The cloud mist boiled out of the forests all around the valley, flooding like a white avalanche across the grasslands, blotting out the dells and smaller hills all around them. Within seconds they were surrounded by a sea of rolling white that lapped at the crest of their slightly taller hilltop, with its circle of twelve stones in a fairly haphazard circle. Visibility rapidly shrunk down to a few hundred metres in the time it took her to jump off the now unpleasantly cold rock and land beside Sana. Contrary to what she expected, there was no eye-bending or soul-shocking disturbance to accompany this change, just a damp cold that followed with the mist and permeated everything. As she watched, with growing concern, dew condensed on the grass and rocks around them. Within moments her clothes were drenched and her breath was misting the air as if it were a cold daybreak at the peak of the Heaven Seizing Season. She kicked Sana to make her surface from her meditation, although her sister was already stirring at the temperature drop. The breeze dropped away and the already unnaturally silence landscape started to become positively claustrophobic as the mist continued to swirl in. What the? Sana hissed, looking around. As they both watched the roiling mists, she felt an additional, deeper cold somehow creeping through the fog. In the swirling white, a shadow moved. At first, she thought it was just trees; some were still faintly visible on distant hills. Soon though, the shadow resolved itself and she found herself looking at a vague behemoth of muted lines shifting through the sea of mist. Long limbs of shadow moved with a terrifying, mesmerising elegance past their position at a distance of several hundred metres. Her heart stopped as the thing, as if registering their petrified gaze, paused. A line moved through the mist, extending up the slope towards them. The mists billowed higher and thicker, but never quite managed to reach the hilltop itself. She was unable to move a muscle, her gaze unfocused somehow under the tension of the moment, even as a deathly chill swirled through the fog towards them. She could feel the invisible death blistering her skin even before she could hear it, let alone see it. Herbaceous weeds and grass on the edges of the mist froze solid. There was a *snap* and a *pop* as a tree on the far side of the hill, with its base in the mist, exploded, turning into a twisted mess as roots, then trunk and finally branches splintered apart under the unnatural chill. All around them she could hear other trees shattering. A frozen branch scythed out of the gloom and hit the rock beside them, exploding like glass. The twelve rocks all had a layer of frost on them now. Through her blurring vision, she thought she saw reliefs of animals and other figures on them. The blurring confused her for a second until she realised the ground was steaming. The hill below them was groaning. In the distance, she started to hear other creaks and cracks. Sharper, crisper sounds, Of rocks breaking in the cold. Heat was forced out of the soil below them and her clothes, already damp, were abruptly drenched by the sudden rising mist. She barely had time to register, with a growing horror, what was about to happen, when her clothing began to stick to her skin directly as the temperature difference swept across the entire hilltop. As her muscles stiffened and started to break down under the force of the cold permeating her body, her bones started to throb and ache. It felt as if she had a fire in her bone marrow. It took all her control not to open her mouth: if this deathly air flowed into her lungs directly, what little qi defence she still had at this point wouldnt save her. Her vision started to blur and distort, red bleeding in from the edges of her vision until she was looking at a world through a gloomy, dark red lens. Outside of her core organs, her whole body was numb now. -Is... this how I die? The thought was alien. She realised she had never truly considered before now that she could actually die here. Ignorance? Na?vet, brash confidence of youth? The cold was smothering now. Something was outside the circle. She couldnt see it beyond a faint shadow. Limbs. Colossal. Immense. Her mind simply refused to understand it. The shapes of its being were such that it seemed to play hopscotch with her ruined senses. Then, almost as abruptly as they came, the shadowy lines and limb-like things shifted onwards. The fog calmed itself and all that was left in its absence was the *plink* and *creak* of stone and wood thawing and cracking as rapidly as they had frozen. However, the sense of chill oppression that had come with the shadow did not leave, instead it coated their hilltop island like a thick drape. She didnt know how long she stood there, immobile, frozen both literally and figuratively as she fought with every fibre of her being against the death that was trying to gently, silently, almost kindly carry her off. Her heart was barely able to beat and the air in her lungs was finally freezing, turning to liquid in the enclosed space. Only her mantra was keeping her body alive now. Finally, after what felt like an agonizing eternity, the freezing oppression also dwindled away, allowing her natural healing to finally begin making a tiny bit of headway. Her vision, still red, started to return. There was still some remnant of qi shielding her core organs, although her mantra was trying to pull it out of her very bones now. She let it C vital qi was only useful if you were alive. The pain in her chest, of her lungs trying to collapse in on themselves, was excruciating. Moment by moment she focused on that, warming the liquid in them until it returned to its natural state, desperately trying to ensure that it didnt expand too rapidly, or in the wrong place, and just explode her breast open. While it might not kill her outright, it would probably be the final straw that saw her die an agonising death of compounded problems. "my Spirit and Heart are supported by the Renewal of my Body and Soul" The desperate battle against the cold raged on until all her bodily reserves of unrefined qi were finally exhausted. All she had was her cultivation base now. Her mantra fought a retreating battle, desperately buying time, organ by organ, trying to keep her alive: intestines, bladder, stomach, gall, kidneys, womb, liver, spleen and finally lungs. All fell until only her brain and her heart were properly functional, protected by the thinnest shell of her vital qi. Devoid of anything else, she almost became her mantra. It was still too weak. Or she was too weak. Memories twisted in her mind. Called up by the mantra? Or because she was just fooling herself and she was dying? It was hard to say. The qi protecting her heart finally thinned and Oh, my dear daughter do not cry. The words rose in her mind like a beautiful curse. Not the worst memory, but close to it, a part of her thought. Her mother sat in their garden, in the night air, looking pale, holding her hands. When she finished singing the haunting song, a lullaby, with words in a language she didnt really understand, her mother turned to her and looked at her with concern. You must be strong for your sister. Mother is... just going to leave you all for a while. A hand grasped hers. She was dimly aware that she was lying on the ground. Dont cry if you both grow up to be strong, maybe we will meet again, my dear little ones. You must look after your father and brother The hand felt warm her mothers voice echoed in her mind. A sense of sadness gripped her. It seems that fate is indeed a cruel thing your mother can only give you both this gift. Did she hear mocking laughter -My mothers? {A Thought through Eternity} I Do Not Want You To Die In This Place The words hung in her mind like fireworks. It was a memory she had no memory of, and which subverted everything she thought she understood about mantras, but she didnt care. Her vision returned, slowly and painfully. She was certain that her heart had stopped for a second but now it beat, albeit irregularly, starting to send some warmth around her body. Her mantra ate up the sorrow and torment of those old memories and turned them into fuel to fan the dying embers of her life. She claimed her lungs back first. Lungs and heart, to make blood flow. Her clothes, still frozen solid, opened lesions where they had fused with her skin as she breathed. Just that was enough. It wasnt pain, not yet anyway, but the sensation of the cloth taking her skin away with it had a sensation in her mind akin to tearing silk. She tried not to focus on it; coherent thought was hard enough without such distractions. Time passed by and her natural healing had finally gotten enough purchase to fight against the cold now, clawing back her life in the face of the very worst of the damage, even as the temperature rose around her. Soon her body was soaked in both dew and icy sweat as the world around her warmed. This rapidly gave way to a slick of thawing blood: her skin was split all over and her muscles had deformed under the unnatural cold. The water in her body had almost all frozen and expanded, causing catastrophic internal damage even before the air had turned into liquid and formed voids of empty space that collapsed other places. -It is frankly miraculous that I am still alive right now, a voice in her mind told her. She ignored it and continued to focus on triaging her internal injuries with what vital qi she had at her disposal. The fireworks of whatever her mother had done were starting to fade away, vanishing back into the recesses of her being bit by bit. At some point, she found that the temperature was back to some kind of normal level, although it was still bitterly cold based on the faint sheen of frost her vision could make out covering everything Her nervous system, which had felt like it was stuck in its own fog, abruptly reconnected with the rest of her body. She had experienced serious numbness and the pain that came after once before, when she was stung by a thunder mutate lamium, but this made that experience seem like a rash from a normal nettle. It took all her control not to scream in pain. She wanted to curl up in a ball and sob, as every part of her body now simultaneously felt like it was burning, tingling, had been slapped and hit with a blunt object. Sana was... She was holding Sanas hand somehow. Within her memories, there was no recollection of that happening? -Oh, I fell, and managed to grab her hand before everything froze completely. Through her palm, she could feel her sister shivering ever so slightly beside her, in just as much pain it seemed. With this came a return of some of the other, more instinctual aspects associated with her cultivation, feelings honed in places like the God Bewitching Jasmine Grove and the Red Pit. Those instincts were telling her that if she screamed now, or made any kind of fuss, it would lead to their absolute deaths. The shadow in the mist was still there, looming in the distance. Eventually, the last vestiges of it did genuinely disappear into the gloom and the oppressive silence was once more complete. With that threat finally departed, she turned back to the task of not dying. Even at this point, her life was still teetering on a knife-edge. Feeding the pain to the mantra, she started to run through some of the more esoteric aspects of physical cultivation, as explained to them by their mother. Different ways of pushing the mantra about, odd mnemonic tricks that would change the way it worked on the body, soothe the mind and even dissociate perception. Right now she certainly needed the perception dissociation trick. After two cycles of the variant mnemonic, she felt her nervous system returning to normal in her hands and feet. Circulation was also being properly restored: her natural healing had gotten to the point where it was working on her muscles, mending the ruined blood vessels and nerves that ran to the periphery of her body. The temperature had also burst blood vessels in her -My She saw strange things and her sense of taste went funny for a few seconds. Her heart skipped horribly and nearly stopped, accompanied by a series of excruciating shooting pains throughout her body. She recovered from the blood deviation with another cycle of the variant mnemonic, sweating mentally. After the sixth cycle, she was able to move her eyes sufficiently to check out her sister''s condition, although just that little bit of movement still left her feeling like her face was about to fall off. Sana was slumped next to her, looking like a corpse caught in a blizzard. Her skin was still nearly blue and blistering where her clothes stuck to it, and, even though her body steamed faintly, her dark brown hair was still silver with frost. It lingered on her lips and eyelashes, giving her a strange, otherworldly look. A broken voice in her mind noted that they made pretty corpses. She banished it to the mantra without blinking. Psyche breaks were bad, so it was convenient that they were yet another thing their mantra could deal with with abnormal ease. Blood was starting to run from slowly thawing lesions; Sanas eyes were still blood red, two large lines of blood running down her cheeks, and, as she watched, blood also started to run from her sisters nose, ears and even scalp. No breath was visible, but she could feel her pulse through her hand at least. Seconds stretched on until Sanas eyes abruptly moved and met hers. Slowly they both crumpled, if such a thing were possible given their already ruined state, as their bodies enforced rigidity from the cold was finally banished. The faint smile on Sanas face was mirrored on her own. -We... both survived. Book 2 – Into the Unknown, Prologue (Chapter 50) – Out of the Ashes

~ Book 2: Into the Unknown ~ Prologue (Chapter 38): Out of the Ashes


~ Dun Jian C Blue Water City ~
In a palatial villa on the outskirts of Blue Water City, Dun Jian felt like he was no longer quite in control of his faculties. Servants cowered and hid from his ire as he stormed around the great bronze divination pool he had moved here from his abode in the Heavenly Court Ward of the Imperial City. It was so inexplicable. Drawing out an ornate talisman, he glared at it. He paced back and forth for a few more moments, wavering. The balance of the two plans was such that he had no real attachment to anything the Gan clan was aiming for, quite the opposite really. It was the only convenience that was forcing them together. Not just the distortion and the censure, presumably aimed at some miscalculation in those old idiots attempt at manipulation. No... those two had just vanished as if they never were. Clearly they still lived because their life jades, of which he now held copies, were still intact, but it was as impossible to divine them by that means as it was by any other. The Lin girls talisman was another oddity. It had gone weird and its attributed fate had somehow scattered down to a still remarkable, if not quite so remarkable, level. All attempts he had made to divine that had also met in failure, so he wasn''t going to waste expensive materials on them. Turning away from the pool, he snarled in frustration, his intent clipping a servant who was inauspiciously placed and reducing them to a puddle of blood. It was only a small consolation that the Grand Imperial Astrologer and the Kong clan were probably more vexed by that than he was at least. He had thought that the Imperial Astrology Bureaus strategy of twisting the fate of an entire generation to get what they wanted out of that place was a bit inelegant, but they had resources to play with that he did not. He had only gone along with it because he was confident C as was the Huang clan C that they could undo that without much difficulty for those they needed to, should things fall through and it became clear that there was nothing to be gained. And if some lesser families and rivals who didnt realise what had happened there suffered complications later? That was all to the good. -No...hmmm He turned to the pool again, considering... The problem was actually born of convenience. Their grand array routed all of the acquired destiny their possessors touched in that place through the talismans. How they had managed to co-opt the Hunter Bureau ones was anyone''s guess, but it was done and the Bureau was frothing about it... not that they could do much in the short term; the scope of that art was above Shan Lai. So unless the connection was disrupted on a fundamental level that exceeded the nascent divinity of the realm planes rules, anyone who came into contact with anything truly special would be discoverable and would either be brought under their control or relieved of their burden. -Really it is using heaven''s will to rob the unsuspecting, he mused. But then again, if you had power and the knowledge required, it made sense to use it. The various old thieves putting strings on heaven had set out on the path, so he didnt mind tagging along to get what he wanted. None of them had arrived at their current positions by being nice people and many didnt intend to progress further by changing their ways for the better, he was sure. Never in his darkest nightmares would he have expected them to spark off a calamity like this. Cursing, he called his servants forwards, and they brought in another group of mediums. Restraining them around the pool, he activated the fate-scrying art and catalysed their potential. This time he tried to focus on the pair directly, following along the chain of fate tied to them rather than via the talisman or anything to do with the Hunter Bureau. There was a ripple in the pool and it distorted a bit, but that was it. The mediums collapsed into dust with something between a scream and a sigh, unable to withstand the backlash. The result was clear, and it made him angry on a level he wasnt used to feeling as he looked at the outcome swirling above the pool. Something had severed not JUST the chain that the Astrology Bureau put on their talismans, but also the connection between the talismans and the very concept of fate and divination therein. It had been done so cleanly that... He waved again and another round of mediums was brought in, the ritual retried. This time the divination just stopped, dead, as if it met an immovable wall. The mediums screamed and turned to dust again. An expensive way to confirm that nothing relating to their experience in this place would be divinable by anyone under the level of Worldly Venerate, which was the grade of this divination treasure. Only after pacing some more, while the servants stood in dutiful attention, did he finally decide. With a grimace, he shoved the talisman back in his spatial dimension. His ''teacher'' was a last resort, the man was far too focused on his own agendas and might well demand the treasure he was after for himself. First, he would wait on what that brat Huang JiLao turned up. The boy had surprised him so far, although his only true value in his plans was to keep Lian Jing on track until her inborn fate did its bit. Given their proximity to the last known location of their goal before all the signals from the talismans went dark, it was possible they might still make good. At that point he would not only be able to get the weapon but, if the Huang boy did what he had been carefully led to believe was a good idea to get out of there, it could clean up that whole mess and be buried in the rivalry between the Gan and Wuli branches of the Huang clan... leaving him to quietly take advantage of the opportunity she afforded as well. Just thinking of that made him annoyed... All the potential, beauties and rare physiques and constitutions being wasted on the Kong clans offering of ''one hundred pure handmaidens'' to Huang Gan Hao as a salutation of his breakthrough to Dao Ascension and coronation as a Young Sovereign was just... With a hiss, he calmed himself and belatedly realised that the four other servants in the chamber had all perished, reduced to bloody corpses. A pity, all of them had been beauties as well. Scowling and lost in his own thoughts he stalked out, gesturing to those who waited outside to go in and clean up the ritual chamber.

~ Jun Han C West Flower Picking Town ~
Standing on the threshold of the ruin of the Military Authority Hall, overlooking the central plaza of West Flower Picking Town, Jun Han sighed sadly. No matter where he looked, the smoke from funeral pyres was rising over distant rooftops, merging with the haze of smog from the still smouldering warehouses south of the river. Such was the degree of carnage that had been unleashed that there was no space within the town necropolis for many of the dead at this point. A vibrant town with a population of over 200,000 people was now a grief-riddled wreck of a place with over 30,000 dead and double that injured. It was also, still, a town at war with itself. The Ha clan had mostly locked themselves away in their estates with their elite guards. Elders from its main families other holdings had appeared almost as soon as the Military Authority arrived, led in many cases by Dao Lords and Sovereigns from their strongholds elsewhere across Eastern Azure. Furthermore, the Jade Gate Court and the Argent Hall, both influences with links to branches of the Ha clan, had sent large numbers of troops to help maintain the peace, as they put it. Of the other noble clans, the Deng and Tan had both retreated from the town to their rural fortresses between here and Blue Water City. The Kun clan had somehow stayed apart, while the Lin family, Li family and several other local groups had shut up their wards and just blasted anyone who came within two-hundred metres of their compound not wearing some visible authority. You could feel the anger in the air, like a palpable miasma. Deeply inauspicious, that was what all the diviners had been saying... though that had been before the mountain range erupted and all contact with those still in it had been lost. Now the diviners, fortune tellers, geomancers and spiritists were all hiding, as unwilling as everybody else to be dragged out to have anything to do with anything. It wasnt helping that nobody knew who to blame, at least in the sense of gaining some physical restitution. Not even the Ling clan or the Cherry Wine Pagoda. On a local level, it was very easy to find people to blame. The western ward had basically declared war on the noble clans in the city at this point. The two eastern wards wanted to expel everyone who didnt follow the Blue Morality Cult, proclaiming loudly that this was a judgement from the world for not embracing this era. The river wards and crafts district which had been brutally looted by gangs. Who was responsible for those gangs varied, but they were the main reason the Ha clan was hiding behind two Dao Sovereign old Elders. One of Grandmaster Lis children had been made a cripple by someone from the Jade Gate Court and Grandmaster Mangs grandson had died. The alchemists had seen their warehouses ruined by the Ha Militia, and the weapons refiners stockpiles had been entirely confiscated by another out of town gang of young nobles affiliated with the Argent Hall. No restitution would be found for any of that... beyond the body count already extracted: making an enemy out of the alchemists societies and the formations and talismans circles had only gone as you might expect. Adjunct Commander Jun, a military Captain came up with a squad in tow and saluted smartly. Yes, Captain Wen? he turned to look at the younger man. We have secured the western river ward, err your house was there, sir? Ah, he sighed again. -It is. He hadnt been home since returning at the head of the Military Authority Command, as part of the personal command of his teacher General Cang Tai. The old veteran was currently leading the forces to secure the rest of the vale outside the town. That was still a warzone, roving bands of militia from out of region influences called in from all over were now running riot, suppressing this and that in the name of whatever. Its impressive, sir, the Captain said quietly. What is? he frowned. How fast it can all go to shit when people just dont know what the cost of war is. Oh... yes, he could only agree there. Flight across much of the district was still impossible and space was so fragile that even the teleportation gates were offline, so it took almost an hour to make their way across town to his house... former house now it seemed. Standing on the threshold, someone had breached the wards on it with a great deal of vigour. The gate was in ruins and the courtyard beyond was smashed to pieces. Shall we sweep it, sir? Captain Wen asked deferentially. Unnecessary, he shook his head. "It has already been secured." It has, sir? the Captain looked surprised. It is a sad day to see you with armour on once more, young Han, a weary voice said from beyond the threshold of the house. Seeing SIR FANG! the soldiers all saluted along with him as Immortal Fang made his way slowly across the courtyard. The old man was also wearing battle armour in an old style, with a few rather obvious repairs, including to the injury that had seen him fall from an Ancient Immortal back to an Immortal. His signature two-handed Jian, now in its scabbard, doubling for a walking staff. He had the look of someone who had been fighting, recently as well. I regret that I couldnt stop them breaking in, but the fate-thrashed brats who tried to come afterwards left without legs, the old man growled. Who broke in? Who do you think? Nameless spawn of the Ha clan, led by some juniors from the Jade Gate Court and the Green Dragon Sect. He closed his eyes and sighed. What are you thinking, boy? Youre not considered a junior by them, if you go there in person they will throw you out with a thrashing from one of their Dao Immortals before you can get three words in and call it justice before the Imperial throne. Half the buggers still believe your two are involved in this somehow. Old Fang spat in disgust and shook his head. -It is pathetic, he agreed, somewhat sarcastically, in his own head. What kind of idiots would think a bunch of people of that age and with such meagre, untroubled backgrounds are actually some villainous rebels. None of those who went with his daughters were higher than quasi-Golden Core. The Ha clan group that went after and basically abducted them had Chosen immortals along for fates sakes, and that was before you even got started with He stopped that thought. If it continued he would want to kill something and he had killed quite enough people already in the last week, not that it helped. Oh yeah, another bunch came as well, Old Fang said with a scowl. before I got here, I only heard about it from folks who marked their arrival. Oh? Her clan, the old man also spat. Without comment, he stalked into the house, Old Fang following silently after. Most things had been smashed or stolen. Though their estate was pretty big, it was not exactly rich; most of the really valuable things he kept on his person. It was hard to rob a Golden Immortal without making a fuss in a place like this. As he expected, the shrine room had been trashed, the altars overturned and the incense and offerings scattered. The portrait of his Ruliu had been taken along with the ones she had painted of Arai and Sana. The others, by his daughters, were on the floor. Someone had pissed on them and then thrown dog shit over the altars. No respect. Old Fang hissed. What do you expect? he shook his head. I find it odd that they arrived here, he said after a long while as they walked back out of the room. I dont, Old Fang said sourly C "it was lucky I came when I did and broke the legs I did. Without further comment, the old man handed him a crumpled letter. He skimmed it and hissed under his breath. A forgery? Mmmmm Old Fang looked noncommittal. He stared at the very real pendant for the ''Blood Moon Cult''. Not a mess from 30 years ago, but 100 years ago. Buried under a more egregious set of crimes. To think that the two would intersect again like this was unsettling. The last thing this town needs right now, with all these young nobles running around, is anyone getting it into their heads to go rooting out old ghosts in the name of new devils, Old Fang said with a sigh. The fact that some of them came all the way here from Xah Liji, just to plant this, speaks to a degree of happenstance I am not comfortable with, he muttered, as they made their way out to the veranda. Staring out at what had been the garden of the estate, he absently reached out and shattered an already ruined veranda post with his hand. It was stripped clean. Whatever couldnt be taken had been cut and or burnt, all of his wife and daughters hard work on it reduced to nothing. The Jade brats did this, Old Fang sighed. There were valuable things here. I suppose its a good thing that Arai and Sana are well away from all this mess, although I worry for them with that huge tribulation, the old man said wearily, sitting down on the edge of the wall. He stared at the old man, who treated his two precious little lights as if they were his own grand-daughters. It took a lot of effort, but he finally started to speak. By the time he was done explaining, the old mans hands were trembling and his face was a mask of grief and fury to mirror his own. Finally, after a long time, Old Fang stood. This sin is against heaven. It is, he agreed. The heavens of this place only have eyes for their chosen few, and we are clearly not among them. As if on cue, above him, the sky rippled and a lightning bolt hissed down towards them. He didnt even bother to avoid it and instead reached out and caught it with a single hand. The golden bolt hissed and spat at him like an enraged snake. Without any preamble, he stepped, and stood on the topmost peak of the estate roof, seeing in the distance the rising towers of the Ha clans estates. Giving one final look at it, he wordlessly cast the still-struggling bolt like a spear across the town. It screamed and recoiled, trying to push back against him, but it was futile. Having experienced the lightning of a mortal worlds Immortal Ascension Tribulation, nothing of this level was going to touch him. Still rebelling, it hit the wards on the Jade Gate Courts Compound and made half the town ring like a bell. No matter what heaven proposes, it is still man that in the end does the disposal, Old Fang said with dark amusement from where he had arrived beside him. What will you do if they come looking for trouble? Above him, the clouds rumbled a second time. The blue-green bolt that came this time was much harsher and carried the intent of a cultivator pushing it along. The Jade Gate Courts Jade Judgement divination art. However, rather than hit him it just skittered weirdly and dispersed after a moment. Huh, thats unusual, Old Fang frowned, giving him a sideways glance. Mmmmm, the ways of heaven are mysterious, what man can claim to know how they truly work, he agreed blandly. Although he couldn''t be considered at all exceptional for an Immortal Ascender, despite having won some patronage over the years with the Military Bureau, all Immortal Ascenders had a certain advantage when it came to arts that involved tribulation lightning. He had to laugh a bit at their ignorance in his heart. Fate did indeed work in mysterious ways, and the Eyes of Heaven were a thing that exceeded a single world or some earthly desires after all, which was easy to forget if you grew up in a Great World. All Immortal Ascenders encountered black lightning, had to overcome the Test of Fate, first of the Supreme Five, or be abandoned by it. Mere earthly lightning from a technique like that was even less than the golden bolt from the sky.

~ Huang JiLao C ??? ~
Huang JiLao regained consciousness to find someone was dragging him across a cavern floor. They were also cursing both his weight and apparently some pursuer. There was a *crack* and a *thock* in the distance, followed by a scream and some cursing and laughter. -Why am I down here in the dark, part of him wondered blankly for a second. -Oh... Yes, unfortunate recollection swirled back into his head. The attackers had collapsed a gorge on them... He had been at the back, where the collapse was worst... Lian Jing had been upfront with the Beast Cadre guides and some of the Ran clan... -And that divines-accursed mushroom, part of him wept. The ambush had been so sudden as to be preposterous. They had just gotten out of that sinkhole and were making their way across the valley floor to try to get their bearings. The surroundings had been really odd, changed in ways that had been worrying everyone. And then the valley had just collapsed on them and they had fallen right into some horrifying collection of sickly greenish-white mushrooms growing in the middle of a deep yin water pool. After that it got really hazy, he felt someone had somehow thrown more of the mushrooms, out of a scroll or something? Their numbers had been decimated in seconds. Their group split in three. -It was almost like our attackers were waiting for just that opportunity, part of him hissed. It was his failure as a leader that really made him angry though. -Anger is good. We need to stay angry, a part of him added sounding deeply worried. "Yes, you need to stay angry," a woman''s voice whispered in his ear. "Bah! If I realised they were going to be this flagrant..." -And now I am even hallucinating other peoples voices, he groaned, trying to focus on himself more... coherently. The thoughts, voices, were weird. That had sounded awfully like Lady Shan -Yes, she should come save us! -Fairy Shan! Fairy Shan! -Ah... my soul foundation is still collapsing, he realised, belatedly. Even after I took those pills... -It was only half a bottle, should have just necked them all... -Uggh, i took half a bottle of Chosen Immortal grade ''Establishment Pills'' and didn''t explode? another part of him jibbered. -To blunt the damage from those horrifying mushrooms. -Why won''t the Huang Sagacious Manual work against it! -Or my Crane Blossom Sovereign''s Physique... -And a Golden Immortal soul purging pillor three, his mind added. -Shit, he closed his eyes and whimpered as icy spikes threaded through his body. As if to taunt him, his memories also reminded him that he hadnt even managed to kill Yan Ju and the rest of the betraying trash from the White Storm Sect before thatbefore Gan Jiao of the Red Sovereign Sept had appeared right on top of him. They hadeven The sight of Yan Ju destroying Tan Fangs foundation and sealing his soul away in a binding jar even as Gan Jiao appeared to block his own attack shimmered maliciously in his minds eye. To add insult to that horrible event, Gan Renshu had then sent Yan Ju and Gan Jiao away with an ''Ascendant Shift Talisman'' - preventing him from using any Dao Treasures to try to kill that fate-thrashed... -I will see you and your nine generations Would you shut up you useless brat, a hand slapped him hard on the back of the head. A young woman, her voice faintly familiar somehow, hissed at him from behind. Youre interfering with the bait. Now drawn right back into the moment, he realised she was still muttering darkly to herself under her breath. Im going to tear those old tribulation-scamming geezers souls out and flay their blighted fates as offerings to the Nameless for an aeonspan to make a lamentation treasure to execute their 9 generations. How dare they try to kill this seat by dropping me on a divinities-spawned Moon Shroom outcropping. He had to admit to being impressed. His rescuer really understood cursing. Groaning, he tried to see who it was but was shoved down in the dirt as she hissed. Stay here. Its dangerous and youre useless as you are. Just dont die. Where are you little lady a male voice echoed through the gloom. Im impressed one of you brats from such a shitty school was able to run so speedily, another mocking voice said from all around them. You even managed to let some of your compatriots escape with that talisman another, a womans voice, giggled -That was one of the disciples from the White Storm Sect? He thought fuzzily. Aiaiai, how have you got an Eternal Transmission token, little girlie! The first voice added. I hope you have more treasures like that .. the laughing womans voice rang out around the area, amplified by qi. That wasnt good C several of the White Storm group had actually been Dao Immortals, hiding their strength, as had over half the mercenaries, he recalled belatedly. There was another *shfuut*, then a splash and a womans cut-off scream in the distance, followed by the White Storm Dao Immortal womans laughter. Part of him was screaming that this was really not good at all. Multiple Dao Immortals down in the dark here made his demise a foregone conclusion. He was among the strongest they had with them -Wait, they said Eternal Transmission talisman? a voice in his head said, sounding worried. Even that nameless-blessed Dun Jian hadnt given Lian Jing, his own niece, one of those. That hopefully ruled out Lian Jing being stuck down here with him. -If it was up above He focused on the memories but couldnt recall Lian Jing falling. If it was up above she might at least be able to run, to escape towards the periphery where the suppression was lighter and teleport clear. -In that case, who saved me? Another part of him wondered. -Mo Bing? Could she have one? She had been producing treasure after treasure it felt like, but she was His mind went woozy again and he wasnt sure if he was thinking, speaking or just imagining everything. -Fate-thrashed soul erosion. Those mushrooms were horrific. The spores were lodged deeply into his body, eating away at him with their abnormal little fields. Any qi that went near them was rapidly claimed and turned back against him. Soul power was useless, all he could do was rely on his principle and the strength of his innate physique. However, even that was rapidly failing him now. Awwww, dont hide, little girl do you wanna fight? Big brother will make it easy f the taunt was cut off in a horrific scream that never seemed to end. Seconds later, the female White Storm Sect Dao Immortal shouted. Senior Brother? Senior Broth The second shout was cut off in an awful sound of organic death. The third voice that had been pursuing them screamed. You fate-cursed bitch what ar before it also truncated in a scream of agony that went on just a hint too long in the echoing dark... The sound of footsteps crunched back towards them and all the screaming cut off abruptly. He pushed himself up to see three female figures approaching, dragging two and a half bodies between them. He recognised them now as one of the Dao Immortals that had accompanied Gan Jiao and one of the mercenaries. The last... half of a corpse was the woman from the White Storm Sect. After a second the three women blurred together somehow and became one. A clone art, and a powerful one it seemed if it could take out two Dao Immortals and an Ancient Immortal like that. -I wonder what realm they are, part of him meandered. -Easily Dao Lord, based on how they were toying... -Nah should be stronger, think of the suppression -Who fate-thrashed knows, another part of him hissed, frustrated at how hopeless it all seemed. Seriously Sister Lu, these brats just get weaker every generation. It was hard to make my clones deaths convincing, the girl, Mo Bing, also appeared, dumping another Dao Immortal on the floor nearby. He was flopping like a beached fish and Huang JiLao could see some kind of soul brand expanding out across his flesh through tattered clothing. A moment later another of the Blue Gate School disciples C a youth with freckles and a scrawny beard C appeared out of the gloom, deposited a glassy-eyed, badly injured Golden Immortal nearby, and then stepped through Mo Bing and vanished. He tried to focus more on the surroundings to make out the features of the woman addressed as Sister Lu, but the coldness in his soul was starting to become a serious distraction. Sister Bing, Id have been troubled had you not agreed to accompany me on this tripkilling them all on my own would have been a nuisance. "Sis, think nothing of it, as I said before, this doubles neatly with my own goals," Mo Bing replied airily. The other young woman said, sounding amused. This is somewhat hilarious on a certain level that they actually tried to punk us poor girls like that. And they even had a Worldly Venerate beast core to allow them to teleport under the suppression and reduce it to that degree. "I don''t suppose you managed to get that?" "Sadly not, it was in the possession of one of the brats from the Red Sovereign Sect, the one that ran like a bitch with that Yan boy." "Oh well, I remember who it was, they won''t get far when we get out of here." "Hah, what a poor little thing." "It will be amusing to watch them beg and threaten, that''s for sure." He found it hard to focus now on who was actually speaking the chill was really distracting, he tried to get another set of pills but couldnt manage it. Why didnt you chase them, those dont grow on trees? Mo Bing poked the no-longer-flopping but now completely terrified Dao Immortal with a slippered foot. He could just make out that they were wearing what looked like Red Sovereign Sect robes. This one is more immediately important. The woman, Lu, who had been dragging him, stepped out of the gloom and placed a hand on his head and clicked her tongue in annoyance. Cant have you dying yet, young noble JiLao. The way she said it didnt contain any respect, rather a faint disdain and a sense of pity? He was sure he vaguely recognised her from where? The memory of the woman who had come to escort him to see the document from Shan Lai. -Oh. His mental confusion was briefly struck mute at that disturbing realisation. His memory of the appearance of the different Blue Gate School disciples who had come with them was suddenly weirdly fuzzy. A burst of warmth flowed through him and he was briefly pulled back to the moment to see one of the women kneeling before him. Now he could see her, she was in her late teens or early twenties, with dark brown shoulder-length hair that was held back by a simple set of hair combs and some tasteful plaiting. She had a sort of cute elder sister beauty and slightly severe eyebrows. The average impression of cute beauty was ruined by the short scar that ran down her left temple from her hairline, just missing her eye. The woman who had been addressed as Lu, he thought. Sighing, she took her hand away and then moved over to kneel beside the unfortunate Golden Immortal. She tore away the top of his qi-infused clothing as if it were rags and flipped him over roughly. He twisted and started to make soundless screams as she began to draw something on his back. What about the other girl? Liang Xing? Mo Bing said from where she was now kneeling next to another of their prisoners. Lian Jing? Eh, it can be written both ways, a neat trick of the language, whoever named her had a sense of humour." "Liang Xing, Lian Jing... Lian Xing... huh... so it can. Who gives their daughter a name that can be written forwards and backwards?" He lost track of who was speaking for a second as another wave of nausea swept out of his core. Some running will do her good. Shes been marked with my Dao Clones Truth ever since the Auction at the Golden Dragon, Miss Lu muttered. "Though really, i''ve been keeping an eye on her since she got framed for the orchid." Oh, I liked her, she had a good voice? Mo Bing sounded disappointed?. -I fate-thrashed KNEW that was a dumbass move, a part of him yelled, as that moment resurfaced, like a dark nightmare in his memory. -Yeah yeah, tell it to the bits that care, another sighed dispiritedly. It was rather inauspicious given the current context, he could only agree, although he was now becoming much more concerned at how quickly the soul erosion was progressing. Yes, a pity, those things are fate-thrashed rare, Miss Lu sighed. Uff... Yes, Mo Bing conceded. "I must admit, I also intended to go have a look at her anyway..." Ohh? Miss Lu said glancing up from what she was drawing. What did she do to you? Nothing," Mo Bing replied, sounding somewhat amused he though. "But I want to know why that brat Dun Jian thought it prescient to give her a bespoke ''Dao Locking'' body art. Hes a cunt, but I hadnt taken him for the furnace refining kind. The girl isnt his blood niece, Miss Lu noted, with a shrug. She isnt? ItsI am ninety percent sure the girls mother was pregnant with her before she entered into the Empress''s household, never mind became a concubine. -Wait... what? a part of him asked. I see Mo Bing said dubiously. Still kinda a weird choice, although her inborn physique is naggingly familiar. You learn things if you haunt the Imperial Court for long enough, Miss Lu chuckled darkly. Haunt sounds about right! Mo Bing cackled. If only they knew! -Dao Locking...? He tried to focus on that. -Why would she say that Dun Jian had given Lian Jing such a body art to cultivate? -She clearly cultivates a lesser variant of the Imperial Courts Imperial Body Refining Art just like all the other princesses born to imperial concubines. Ahh!?! With a start, he realised that Mo Bing had gotten up, walked over to him and put a hand on his head. The Eldritch Moon Mushrooms effect is quite advanced. You really are a surprisingly reckless kid, for all that you posed as the ''reasonable'' one back in Blue Water City It undoubtedly comes from the Huang clans famous persistence and arrogance in the face of all odds Miss Lu snickered. "Some things you just can''t train out of people." Except where the Meng clan is involved," Mo Bing noted drily, as she searched for oh meridian gate points on his back. "then they run like little bitches! He felt a warmth disperse momentarily through his body from her fingers but the cold came back with a vengeance seconds later. Hooooo thats nasty, she reached out, took the talisman from around his neck and frowned. Does that one have one of these? she pointed to the Golden Immortal. The brown-haired woman, Miss Lu, rummaged around and pulled off the talisman from around the neck of the person she was still drawing on. She stared at it critically for a moment and then a form of her stood up, walked over to the others and searched them as well. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. All the mercenaries have fakes. The Red Sovereigns and White Storm ones have been tampered with as well to make the fate seizing aspect not stick. Figures. They did limit participation to Ancient Immortals, Mo Bing nodded as she poked at his meridian gates again. "A bunch of Dao Immortals running around would cause issues for the way their array divines fate. Trying to tamper with Dao Seeds is much harder." Can you deal with these? Miss Lu said to Mo Bing , tossing her a handful of rings, a bangle and a comb, "I cant split my sense so easily now." Not to mention all these are sealed byoh, now thats interesting, Mo Bing said drily. Mmhm, Miss Lu agreed. Sorry boy, you are gonna have to persevere for a moment, Mo Bing said companionably, patting his head as she turned one of the rings over in her hand. Unable to speak or do much of anything now, he could only watch her numbly as she stared at the ring for a moment. The Dao Immortal who it had belonged to abruptly twitched violently and started to bleed obviously enough that it was visible even in this gloom, before finally falling limp as his soul imprint was forcibly broken. Mo Bing clearly hadnt been at all subtle about it, so the damage was probably pretty severe. He managed to get enough control over his body to twitch a leg and kick the Dao Immortal in the face. The futile action drew an amused look from Miss Lu and a chuckle from Mo Bing. It was about all he could do though. Nothing in here, Mo Bing said, absently tossing one of the rings away. These, on the other hand he watched as she tossed one of the Dao Immortals rings over to Miss Lu. Eyeing it, Miss Lu raised an eyebrow and then slowly frowned at whatever she was seeing. She tossed it back to Mo Bing after a moment. Sis, thats more up your alley, honestly. Ill let you deal with them as you want. Mo Bing laughed in a way that was both incredibly appealing and utterly soul-chilling at the same time. You hear that, little Dao brother. She walked over to the Dao Immortal and sat down on him as if he were a bench. This big sister will get to come play with your Red Sovereign Sect when were done here. You recall what happened with Little Jia and the Shu Pavilion? Can you imagine what your old ancestors and founders faces will look like when they realise what a wonderful pit your little endeavour here has landed you all in? The Dao Immortal tried to respond somehow but whatever was sealing him up was too strong, so all he could do was make panicked flickering movements with his eyes. She flipped out a jade box and opened it. She held the stone within it up to look at it critically. I hope the old ancestor who gave this to you appreciates me using such a precious soul healing treasure like this World Calming Jade on a little Golden Immortal... or maybe you stole it off some other people, I see its fate is a bit dubious. Oh well, she broke off into hysterical laughter as the Dao Immortal just looked on white-faced from where he was pressed down in the floor. Mo Bing stood up and walked over to him, forced his mouth open and pressed the piece of milky white jade under his tongue. Closing his mouth she poked his Opening Meridian with her finger and he felt energy like glowing black thunder course through him, refining the jade instantly and fusing it with his soul. The lethargy that had paralyzed him crumbled like dried mud and he took a deep shuddering breath. His foundation was still injured and his dantian with its Dao Tree felt like it had been set on fire, but he managed to gasp out a few words of thanks. Lady Mo he started. Thats my mother, Im not that old, Mo Bing waved her hand. And its a seniors duty to save good seedlings from fire. With this, your old man Huang Leng will have to owe me a favour, and that will be all the repayment I ever need. She started to laugh again as if this was the most hilarious thing in the world. He was confused for a moment: he had merely called her Lady Mo as a form of respect as she was clearly a powerful senior above the level of a Dao Immortal, why would she say her mother wasLady Mo. -Oh. In all the nameless unspeakable fates... His mind made connections on his behalf that he really wished it hadnt. There was a Lady Mo. Demoness Mo. The envoy of the Mo Heavenly clan. -Is this young woman her daughter? -Does Lady Mo even have a family? He desperately wracked his brains but got nothing. Youre overthinking, Mo Bing said, clipping the back of his head. -Oh nameless-fates-go-get-stuff And your swearing sucks, you really are a sheltered boy, she giggled. She could read his fate-thrashed mind, even under the suppression. That should have been impossible from what he understood, but then again, he couldnt pretend to be any kind of expert on the minutia of this place. How do you know? his mind caught up with the other thing she had just said. Was it meant to be some kind of secret? Mo Bing said blandly. "Nobody ever told this seat." I gotta agree, seeing Huang Leng squirm will be hilarious, Miss Lu said, finally finishing whatever she was doing and walking over to squat down beside him. Hes a peak Dao Eternal do you think he will cry? Or just try to run away? Or hide under Ju Shans skirts? Those under him have been trying to plot one over on your side for almost as long as Ive been sat in Blue Water City. Two Celestial Spirit Jades says he just runs away to his big papa peacock and his mother''s umbrella and leaves the entire clan here to his little brother, Mo Bing said dryly. He sat there, rooted to the spot, just as numb as if he were still poisoned. They knew Lady Shans family name and that his father was a Dao Eternaland who he was? Exhaling softly, he tried not to panic as he looked at them. Ummm seniors? I dont believe I really know who my saviours are? He modulated his tone very carefully, because he had a few suspicions at this point and wasnt sure if, as a student of historical records, he wanted them confirmed or not. He was very much erring towards ''not'' though. Mmmmm Im Lu Xiao, Lady Xiao to you children. The brown-haired young woman, who had emerged as something of a leader among the Blue Gate School disciples, and whom he had previously met in Blue Water City said with a faint smirk, stepping forward so he could see her more clearly. And Im Mo Xiao, ''Lady Mo''. Mo Xiao, who had been masquerading as a bunch of the Blue Gate School''s Inner Disciples, added with a terrifyingly cheery and cute smile as she moved around to stand by her ''sister''. Oh... was all he managed to force out. He didnt trust himself to say any more without sobbing. It wasnt the answer he had been hoping for, but something about this didnt match. Lady Mo was a reclusive and terrible old Fairy Ascendant who had purportedly been around since the previous aeonspan. Lady Xiao, meanwhile, was someone who had only risen to prominence in the last 50,000 years or so. How could they be sisters? Stop thinking weird things, Lu Xiao clipped him on the head like one would a child thinking silly thoughts. Now open your storage rings and cancel the imprints on them. Eummm!? he blinked and was about to try to refuse on instinct before stopping himself. Why? Lu Xiao sat on the rock above him and started to scan the cavern they were in, even as she spoke. I dont trust that Dun Jian brat. He set himself up as a rival to my descendant nephew Lu Tao and definitely found out more than was healthy about this place thanks to the disaster 30,000 years ago. That princess had a transmission jade from him with some very... ''interesting'' hidden features, at least until that fate-thrashed squirrel did her a favour and ran off with it. They always have had a remarkable eye for screwing with people both near and far though, so I want to see what else he may have left you. That one only has one allegiancehis own aggrandisement. Dun Jian is... he started to say, then trailed off. Part of him did want to say that there was such a thing as filial piety, even if he was really just a placed disciple by the Huang clan as a gesture of collegiate goodwill and cooperation between the Huang clan and the Dun Imperial Court. However, truthfully, he had long been sceptical of Dun Jians motives since they came to Blue Water City. All sorts of little things had just started to not add up, the more they dug. In retrospect, if he had known he would have smote Yan Ju in the fate-thrashed street along with the entire complement he brought with him. When he added in his fathers subtle warnings and the fact his participation had come predominately at the behest of the Supreme Council of Huang Elders in this world, rather than through his own family... How far do you reckon we fell? Mo Xiao asked her sister, as he was still debating in his head. Hard to say," Lu Xiao, mused. "The collapse seems to have taken a few minor caves with it on the way down, but i am pretty sure are still on the first layer. This suppression is properly interesting as well, Mo Xiao said. "It isn''t like i recall, though." Mmm, yes, it has proper claws doesnt it, Lu Xiao grimaced. "I am pretty sure it''s partly pushback from whatever transpired up here last week, but its hard to be sure." What are we likely to see down here? Mo Xiao added. Im pushed down to Dao Seeking or close to it, which is fairly novel. The worst we will likely see here are some Dao Eternal grade monsters Lu Xiao replied. So Nascent Soul at worst, though they should not be able to manifest...though i would not take that as a hard rule. Mainly, It will be weird things that cant hack it down below or that crawled up for easier pickingsalong with a few other oddities. The rock slimes for example. I can deal with most of them even as I am, no need for you to strain yourself. Thats not so bad, Mo Xiao agreed. Indeed, it isnt, Lu Xiao said with a smile that passed quickly. "However, that was before whatever happened in the Jasmine Gate, and that bitch Meng Fu crashed a bunch of peak Venerate weapons through the landscape and messed it all up." "Even so.." Mo Xiao mused. "That''s not too hard to deal with unless there are more things like whatever went and toyed around with the Seven Sovereigns..." "Not up here, but the second and third layers...," Lu Xiao said, no longer sounding quite so carefree. "Those are places we need to be careful, once we start encountering the remnant vestiges. There are old evils down there that we do not want to meet unawares. When you say ''old evils''? Mo Xiao said, raising an eyebrow. You were coy about that before. Indeed, heaven has eyes and ears out there. We should be able to get to where we need to go without traversing into the truly dangerous spots though. That said, the darkness itself is also dangerous to us on a more passive level, even up here. I saw it. Outside. Mo Xiao said looking edgy for the first time. Right, Lu Xiao nodded. Its fundamental purpose here I am pretty sure is to stop things from below ever getting out. It''s divisivesapping on a level that is truly unreal, not to mention Ive never heard of anything capable of holding it at bay. Even peak Venerate Step Treasures are putty in its hands." "Good thing we don''t need to rely on those, then," Mo Xiao chuckled. "True, but insurance never hurts," Lu Xiao muttered. "Lower down there are reliable reports of things you usually only see in the dark places of the Star Ocean though. Many Angled Abominations, Uncreated Nightmares as well. There are also almost certainly victims of the Shade in Yellow entombed somewhere deep in the dark." Shit. Servants of one of them? We will have to tread carefully. Mo Xiao said decisively. Indeed. Cao Hongjun''s forces ran into some of their puppeted corpses, on the surface, thirty years ago." Lu Xiao sounded nervous for the first time to his ears. "I have no desire to see them in their home element. As he shifted nervously, his movement seemed to remind them both that he was there. Lu Xiao turned back to him. So? Made your mind up? With a sigh, he pulled out both storage items and unsealed his common storage ring. It was the one that held all the things Dun Jian had given him. The other one as well, Lu Xiao said with a faint smile. All the things Dun Jian gave me are in that one, he gestured to the one that he had given her. And the Huang clan hasnt given you a few lifesaving toys? Mo Xiao asked drily. He stared at them for a long moment and then sighed sadly. There really was no choice. They were being polite, but if they really were who they said they were, then they could take him and shake him by the ankles for everything he had and nobody would be able to save him here, probably not even Lady Shan. Unsealing the second ring, he belatedly realised that the lifesaving treasure fused to his soul hadnt triggered from the mushrooms. In fact, the mushrooms had treated it like it wasnt even there? She passed them straight to Mo Xiao, who skimmed them before hauling out a handful of items. Three were talismans Dun Jian had given him as last resort measures. There was the message talisman, the jade orb and a small knife. Mo Xiao looked at the talismans while Lu Xiao considered the orb, talisman and the small knife. After a long moment, she tossed the orb to Mo Xiao and sauntered off into the darkness, finally returning two minutes later without either of them. Is that water deep enough? Mo Xiao frowned. Probably it goes all the way down to a particularly interesting algru bed and probably leads all the way to the deep lakes in the second layer based on the strata of qi within it. And what about this? Mo Xiao held up the orb. She had pocketed the sheaf of Dao Ascension grade talismans he had never had a chance to even use without comment. We have the perfect test subject right here, Lu Xiao gave a nasty laugh and kicked the Dao Immortal who had been disguised as a mercenary cultivator. The mercenary looked wide-eyed at her and shook in fear as she held the orb out. You know what this is, right? Right? she chuckled. He nodded and then shook his head madly. Aww, dont be like that, Lu Xiao said looking offended. Yeah, my sister is only nasty to people who annoy her properly. Then again... you did drop her on what was probably the only Eldritch Moon Mushroom on this layer within five valleys in any direction, Mo Xiao said cheerfully. I bet you were all so pleased with that wonderful bit of divination for an ambush point. You even blind-sided us to an extent, although that was mostly because of that ludicrous Declaration of Decimation that tried to bite the mountain like a rabid dog for some reason, Lu Xiao said drily. The humour in her tone never reached her eyes though, which were now glimmering amber and seemed to have a faint symbol or seal ghosting in their pupils. Mmmmm, I hope you got a chit for that divination, did they tell you it would be super auspicious or something? Id definitely ask for your money back if I were you, Mo Xiao grinned mirthlessly. He watched dully as the Dao Immortal actually started to cry, tears welling up in his eyes that were now just hopeless pits of terror. It was quite unnerving to watch in the gloom. Do you want to reset that, Sis? Its currently tailored to the boy, Lu Xiao added, nodding towards the orb in her sister''s hand. Hmmm, maybe I should use it? Mo Xiao mused as she did something inexplicable to the orb he couldnt follow. Nah, its actually better if I do it, Lu Xiao shook her head. Ah, you expect them to try that? Mo Xiao asked with a raised eyebrow. Expect? Given who we are talking about... Im about to use that on one of their prize golden luan. Of course, they are going to go straight through route one. Fair point, Mo Xiao said with a dark chuckle. Whatever remnants of doubt in his mind had existed over the identities of the two vanished as a symbol shimmered on Mo Xiaos forehead, forming into Mo Heavens. The sense of inexplicable oddity intensified for a second and she then tossed the orb back to Lu Xiao. Truth. He had seen enough of the quasi-reality manipulating abilities of peak Dao Ascendants in the Huang clan, particularly from Lady Shan, to have a much better idea than most about it. -She really is Demoness He felt an odd shift in his mind and a pressure that wasnt Both were looking at him with faintly narrowed eyes. Fairy Daughter Mo, he lamely finished and swore that both of them nodded slightly. -Shit. They can both read my their eyes were back on him. -Ah. Yep. Sorry, He thought with a whimper. Comedy of terror skit seemingly concluded, Lu Xiao took the orb from her sister and strolled over to the mercenary Dao Immortal. If you want to curse anyone, curse that boy Dun Jian. If he hadnt given this thing to Young Lord Huang here, presumably with the intention to clean up any loose ends in due course of whatever it was he sent them in here as a sacrifice to discover, you would have merely died in agony regretting every decision you ever made that led you to arrive here. She pushed the orb into his hand then walked behind the Dao Immortal, placed her hand on his head and focused. {Fate Seizing Orb: ~Activate} The focus was such that the words somehow resonated with the world around them, even though she hadnt spoken them out loud. The Dao Immortals own qi flowed into the orb and he uttered a truly unnatural, gasping, hiccuping sob as something ephemeral shifted out of him and dissolved away. His body spasmed and the other two nearby closed their eyes in terror as the corpse flopped over. Obnoxious items, those. Peddled by the Ming clan. Mo Xiao muttered, her tone dripping with disgust as she eyed the corpse. Most of the supreme or heavenly clans use things like them or their lesser ilk for stuff like this where they dont want any loose ends others might pry into. That said, word gets around so thankfully they are rather rare now. I believe one showed up recently at the last Beggar''s Auction though. Lu Xiao waved her hand and the body dissolved into dust and dispersed into the darkness of the cave. We dont, Mo Xiao replied, puffing out her cheeks. Well, we have standards, Lu Xiao chuckled. True, Mo Xiao said with a sigh. That and its just better to make plots that dont rely on minions that fallibleAnyways, how far do you think that will go? But then again our clan has roots deeper than most. Lu Xiao said drily, As to range, from here? Hmmmm... Maybe two generations and badly curse a few more? This guy was a member of the Red Sovereign Sect and a minor blood affiliate of the Gan clan in this world. Their connection to the Astrology Bureau will also work against them. It wont go back to the wider Huang clan, will it? Mo Xiao mused, sounding more amused than concerned. Nah, Not anymore," Lu Xiao mused, not looking at him. It will wreak havoc through some of their branchs in this world though. Still half a dozen at best is pretty weak, for what is basically a Worldly Venerate fate cancelling item, Mo Xiao observed with a deeper sigh. The suppression is pretty grim after all, but it does work in our favour, Lu Xiao picked up the dull orb and crushed it into pieces between her hands, flinging the bits out into the darkness where their trajectory ended in a series of splashes. Still, irregardless its going to cause a wonderful ruckus because we didnt mess with the activation qi at all. Yeah there is that! Mo Xiao laughed. Meng Fu would probably marry you if you really have Fate Cursed six generations of a Dao Elder from the Gan clan at the Imperial Court Understanding finally arrived, and he felt very cold suddenly, and rather alone. -Dun Jian gave me a fate seizing orb!? That is something that evil path practitioners use. Yet these two Fairy Sovereigns CI remembered! Suggest that a lot of clans use them? -That is? Dun Jian had, as far as he could recall, merely said that was a special teleportation artefact that would work even in anomalies that they were to use it once they found the Lu Xiao was suddenly in front of him; he never even saw her move. Dun Jian is aiming for that weapon? her voice was crisp and serious suddenly. Well, he always was a greedy idiot. At least that solves one mystery about the last few weeks. Why are this lot here though? Mo Xiao mused, looking at the other three lying on the ground like dying fish. Hmmm Lu Xiao frowned. Now that you mention it She strolled over to the other cultivator from the Red Sovereign Sect on the ground and squatted down beside them I wont lie, you have seen far too much and I know far too much about the way the Red Sovereign Sect operates to let you live. However, in death, you can at least be useful to me, so thats something. The man tried to shake his head frantically. He watched in horror as she placed a hand on his head and with only a sign of mild resistance, and inspite of the suppression supposedly affecting everything, pulled his soul out of his body, tearing it apart and leaving no secret it held unexamined. Huh how interesting, she said absently. What is it? Mo Xiao asked. Their purpose here is actually hidden by a higher will, Lu Xiao muttered, shaking her head. Want me to try? Mo Xiao mused eyeing the others, who all flinched and looked even sicklier. Sure, Lu Xiao said, picking up the corpse. Ill go dispose of this. They all watched Lu Xiao vanish into the dark, then Mo Xiao turned to others. Well, dont feel too bad, youre serving a higher purpose in your miserable lives. To be able to repay the annoyance you caused us by allowing us to mess with those hypocritical old bastards for a bit is the least you can do. Even though you did try to kill my sister and me... Ah, I''ll at least leave you able to reincarnate... probably. She grabbed the nearest one by the head and hauled him up until he was dangling with his feet off the ground. It was eerie to watch because Mo Xiao, while tall for a woman, was not that tall. Under two metres, certainly, yet the tall Dao Immortal was still dangling a pace off the ground. There was an ominous deepening sensation around him for a second and he jerked and went limp. Hmm it really is hidden, she mused, staring at the body for a moment before letting it drop back to the ground in a limp pile. There was a distant splash. Glancing at the body, Mo Xiao kicked it. It shot off into the darkness and there was another splash a moment later. Looking at the remaining pair, she sighed. I dont suppose either of you will talk or can talk? Both of them stared in horrified silence. Thought not. Ah well, your loss. He watched as she picked both of them up by the hair and dragged them off into the darkness. There were two more distant splashes and a short while later both of them reappeared out of the gloom, talking quietly under their breath. Now shall we push on? If we can get through these caverns that will be a handy shortcut of sorts. The distance down here is bent. Lu Xiao dusted herself off and picked up a bundle he hadnt noticed her drop in the first place from beside the rock where he was sat. Mo Xiao turned to him and said Now, Young Master Huang, you have two choices well three actually Nah, he only has one, Lu Xiao interjected blandly. I decided that those two needed a bit of an attitude adjustment quite a while ago that seems to be taking care of itself for the girl, so he comes with. He wont be a liability? Mo Xiao walked over to him. Not as such, Lu Xiao chuckled. His father didnt prevent the clan Elders getting him involved in that Dun Jians scheming because that puffed up little pidgeon has a much better eye for talent than most of the other old scammers in that place. For all their faults, the Huang Wuli do try to look after their own. Its just a shame the idiot spends far too much time in reclusive cultivation trying to reach Dao Ascendant and is too intent on not rocking the boat due to his lower cultivation compared to those pulling the strings. What about Ju Shan?" Mo Xiao pointed out. Shes more interested in threats to Huang Leng. Sure, she left a lifesaving treasure Ah. Actually, I wonder... do you want to take a look at that? At...? Mo Xiao stared at him, tilting her head to the side and then had a sudden look of understanding. What a sinister and unscrupulous brat, Mo Xiao murmured, sounding as amused as she did judgemental. Did you meet Dun Jian after you were given that Luan Feather? she asked. He frowned; they had met Dun Jian, then he had talked to his father, then Dun Jian had seen their group off to the teleport gate, and wished them good luck... Briefly? He saw our group off at the gate; we thought it odd, but he said that it was necessary to perform an extra auspice for our good fortune, he said quietly. "And he gave me the orb then..." What a sinister brat indeed Lu Xiao murmured, rolling her eyes. Uh he could only nod at her deduction, glad he was still sitting down. Did he say it was a teleport item? He stared at them, thoroughly confused now. So Young Master Huang, Lu Xiao asked, giving him an amused look that was not entirely nice and made his soul actually cool a little with some perceived inauspicious intent... Want to broaden your horizons and see why that overly manipulative and sinister brat, who was your Martial Teacher, was so obsessed with this dark hell even though almost all of his generation were devoured by this place? I he trailed off. It suddenly occurred to him that it was somewhat odd that they were just sat around here talking. It was almost like they were waiting for something? He thought again about what Dun Jian had said to him before there was something? As he was about to take a step forward a hand touched his shoulder, paralyzing him in place. He sensed a presence and a familiar voice said My dear disciple, you did well to endure, now I yo- Clicking her tongue, Mo Xiao waved her hand at him. Lu Xiao just sighed as if this was somehow expected. There was a sense of distortion around him and the phantasmal hand on his shoulder vanished, the soul-shaking pressure that had come with it dissipating as well. Mo Xiao stood in front of him before he could even react to her and placed a hand on his head. After a few seconds he felt a release... somehow and there was a sickening tearing sound in his mind as memories warped and distorted. He realised he was screaming in agony C or trying to, something was sealing his entire body. Memories flickered and tried to break apart as if fleeing something; he desperately grasped for them, but they escaped him. Suddenly everything froze and he saw a familiar figure standing before him. A kindly, bearded man in a stupidly gaudy dragon robe placed a hand on his shoulder. It was impossible for him to resist as Got you. A woman''s voice, Mo Xiao, whispered through his mind, no longer amused now, but imperious and carrying with it an intent that made his heart skip and his limbs grow soft. The image no... the imprint of Dun Jian somehow implanted in his Immortal Soul shattered into motes of black and gold qi before dissipating When he awoke he felt as if someone had hit his soul with a hammer. He tried to move but his limbs were numb and he had a terrible headache. It took him a second to grasp where he was. A cavern. The attack but the reasons for why he was here were misty somehow, even as he tried to focus on them they slipped away. The Luan Feather in his dantian shimmered weirdly and twisted as if enraged all of a sudden. W...w-wh he managed to rasp, even as he clutched his stomach in agony. I am guessing that Luan Feather came from Lady Shan? Mo Xiao asked, crouching down beside him with an expression so kind it was almost sinister in this gloom. Y-yu- yo... he managed to stutter. Huh! What a sinister brat, and the teleport formation with the imprint, pretending it was on that orb as misguidance thats a locking art from the Gan Family. That''s why it never triggered accidentally and why you never noticed it. Because he is a Dao Eternal. You could suffer soul death and rot to a corpse and the feather would never even flicker in recognition of your plight as of the current moment. I guess he gave you the orb at that point as well? Mo Xiao said. Even in his already traumatised state, his limbs went a bit number still as he finally understood the nature of the pit he had been put in. Dun Jian had wanted everything, including the treasures he had on him along with that Venerate weapon, and there was clearly something aimed at Jing as well. Had it all gone to plan, likely the blame would have fallen on the Gan branch and his ''Martial Teacher'' would have eluded any suspicion. At least for long enough to go hide under the skirts of the Kong clan. Suddenly he really hoped Jing was okay. Well that formation, on you, not the orb, would teleport you well, your soul-sealed ''body'' or ''corpse'', back to him, Mo Xiao said clapping a hand on his back. I guess that makes us your benefactors. Lu Xiao sighed. People like him have no respect for their tools. Mmmmm, indeed, anyway, I saw some interesting things there. Dun Jian isnt as good at soul manipulation as he likes to think, Mo Xiao said absently. Well the comparison between you and him is a bit unfair. I mean, there are people like Ha Tai Wen and Ha Tai Kai, Shu Tian and Tang Kai Mo Xiao said dryly. Well... thats true, Lu Xiao chuckled. Why do you compare him to them though? Hes only a Dao Eternal... Oh, that snake! Wh-a-t did you d? He had been trying to ask; what did you do to me? but the words wouldnt form properly somehow. Helping him up, she explained in a kindly voice. You suffered a soul attack of sorts, from a Dao Ascension expert. Dun Jian left a little surprise in your soul in case things went totally south and some other old ancestor got involved. Mo Xiao shrugged. It was cunning enough, I guess C but to me, that kind of thing is just faint tricks before a master. Unable to reach the apex. Dont use your soul force for a few moments, the weird discombobulation will pass and you will be okay. So, Dun Jian broke through to Dao Ascendant, huh? Lu Xiao raised an eyebrow quizzically. She hadnt made a move, he realised. Uhuh, it seems he did so relatively recently, I guess he went off-world to do it, Mo Xiao said with a shrug, Thats not the point though. I saw something through the link with his soul fragment regarding that girl Lian Jing, or Liang Xing, whichever she really is. Go on... Lu Xiao said with a frown. He also realised his heart was pounding, what was wrong with Lian Jing? Mo Xiao seemed much more concerned about it now than she had been before. Truly heaven has no eyes and gives gifts to those who flatter it best Mo Xiao said. Do you recall around three hundred years ago those three old fogies who masterminded wresting away the Astrology Bureau were doing all kinds of shady things with the Huang clan? Tell me on the way! Lu Xiao said abruptly, looking around. We have lingered here too long and made a bit too much continuous noise. Mo Xiao nodded without comment and then reached down and grabbed him by the back of his rather tattered robe, hauling him to his feet. A warmth flowed through his body, qi of some type he thought, though he felt like he was in someone elses body as he staggered after her. She slipped an arm under his armpit and walked him along while his faculties slowly re-organized themselves. W...why didnt you just leave us to founder? he realised he had spoken that out loud again. -Shit, that kind of lacking control, at Golden Immortal no less, is just Because we are neither thieves, thugs nor petty villains who need to descend to such a level, Mo Xiao said blandly, her voice echoing in his head rather than out loud. He thought that perhaps those who just died would not agree. Not that he had any sympathy for them. Quite the contrary, their suffering had been far too little really. Beside him, Mo Xiao snorted quietly as he remembered again that they could read him like a book, even down here. Three reasons really, Lu Xiao said from ahead of them. Firstly, as Sis here said. Secondly because keeping you alive means the Huang and Ju Shan wont cause a bunch of problems acting as a borrowed knife. And thirdly because in my eminent position as an Imperial Advisor, I feel that many of my lesser associates have really neglected one of the great maxims of the sages in their mad rush to benefit out of this place: To stab someone in the back you first have to get behind them Or ensure that they rush ahead of you like a lunatic not watching what they do because their precious plans all just inexplicably went up like literal soul candles! Mo Xiao sniggered as they moved rapidly into the deepening gloom of the cavern.

~ Teng Chunhua C Ruined Valley ~
Teng Chunhua hauled herself out of the cavern gully they had desperately sought refuge in when the first lightning wave struck and grit her teeth, looking around. They were actually about a hundred metres underground even at the surface level here, she was sure. The entire gorge had been riddled with these caverns even before the lightning took to the landscape like some vengeful divine landscape gardener. The hissing of that damn blood ling tree was thankfully now a distant memory, though sadly the scars of its notice still lingered. She hadnt had the heart to tell them that that was likely the real cause of all their misfortune, in that valley and after. Trying to chop a branch off it without even asking her what in all the heaven-cursed souls it even was had been idiotic in the extreme, really. Checking herself over she sighed, thankful she hadnt broken anything. Many of those in their disparate group who survived had not been so lucky. The initial shockwave, before they sought cover amid the suppression of the land itself, had killed several of the more injured or unlucky outright, even as they fled for shelter in the valley walls, where the suppression was a life-saving shield. Looking around at the devastation she sighed again. -It is hardly heaven-sent justice, I suppose, that most of those responsible for us being here are now dead or dying out there. Shaking her head at that thought, she picked her way through the shattered gorge. Most of the damage had been done by displaced rocks from above that had crashed into the gorge, or some small fires from direct lightning strikes. Most of the vegetation was largely intact, which was unsurprising, although its vitality felt disturbingly muted... as if things here still held a lingering fear of whatever it was that had just torn through this place, both the shadows that rose from below and the death from above. She couldnt blame it really. She had a very un-lingering sense of terror concerning that red-black lightning in particular. It had taken chunks off of the Great Mount, Thunder Crest and East Fury. Her world view said that that thing was about as indestructible, amidst its fearful suppression, as the world beneath her feet. Clambering around another water notch she finally found a survivor, a boy, cradling a girl Xiaoli she thought. The boys name was Chen? They had, she guessed, sought refuge here from the aftershocks after being caught in the landslide that went through here. In any case, the poor girl was dead, or as good as. Her soul seemed to have suffered immense damage and her meridians were ruined, her injuries likely unhealable by any medicine they had. Certainly by any she had. He stared at her with silent, haunted eyes. All she could do was make her way onwards, taking stock of what was what. Others were also visible now. She saw Ruo Han, sheltering in another crevice a few others also scattered and hiding nearby. All suffering soul shock from the shockwaves and quite a few dead here and there. Their group had been almost thirty strong once they had picked up other survivors, but few had managed to get into cover. Those who had were mainly veterans of their run-in with the blood ling tree and the yang lash lamium. She had been lucky: she was actually moving around that chasm, scouting ahead when it arrived, so it was an easy gamble just to throw herself in. Mere risk of death easily outweighed certainty. A little further on she found another group... Two alive this time. One of their senior brothers...Sheng Zhao she thought. -Ah, the idiot responsible for our fun with the lash lamium, she recalled with some annoyance. It had also been his group who disturbed that high realm blood ling tree, she was pretty certain. Its lingering hooks would explain a lot, although there was always the chance that this Sheng Zhao was just naturally this obnoxious and prone to bullying others to cover for his own mistakes. With him were a few Inner Disciples like him and one of the Outer Disciples -A girl named Liao? She regretted she didnt have much impression of her beyond general competence and a pretty smile. That smile was nowhere in evidence now. Two others lay dead on the slope on the other side of the gorge, under the cliff leading up to the proper surface. It had been sheared off by a lightning strike above, the resulting slabs crashing down all around this place. Perhaps they were trying to see the thunder, or were just a bit too slow. You survived, Miss Teng Sheng Zhao said woodenly. So it seems, she said cautiously. She didnt trust any of these senior brothers or sisters at this point. She hadnt before, and really didnt now. They were incapable of accepting responsibility for their actions despite their supposed seniority within their sect. Arrogance and privilege was a dangerous combination out here when combined with a place where death could be arbitrary and unfair. Most of our junior brothers and sisters are dead he said dully. Some of them survived, she gestured to Miss Liao and then over in the direction she came from. There were yet others crawling out of the dirt and wreckage on the far edge of the gorge as well. So a bit over two-thirds of their group had in fact survived? That was borderline miraculous in the context. We need to get out of here, she stared up the valley and sighed wearily. Sheng Zhao nodded, seeming distracted. The lightning has actually transformed the landscape and sealed off the retreat path into that valley. So we can only go forward She barely dodged the attack, throwing herself backwards and over a rock as his sword arced out in a way that would have taken her gate meridians with the first strike, gravely disrupting her qi circulation, mantra or no. What! she hissed. -Are you surprised? A voice in her head sighed sadly. She wanted to say she was shocked at his attack, but part of her really wasnt, she realised. -I am a representation of everything thats gone wrong that he can fixate on, and probably that fate-thrashed tree really got to him. This is your fault! he snarled. You stupid hunters didnt do your jobs. "We should have brought real experts from!" She skipped away again as he lunged forward, for all his injuries he was several realms over her. Except -Something is wrong! Her mind screamed at her and she swiped a talisman and blurred away properly. The suppression was off, she realised. He wasnt suppressed to Golden Core! He was well he wasnt at Dao Seeking, but now she was focusing on her surroundings the divisive dark from below was gone. Instead, the qi in the air felt too rigid? *tcch* She skipped away as he hissed in anger and blurred towards her. Calm down Sir Zhao! she pushed at him as forcefully as she could with her own intent. It broke over him like a water splash on a rock -Shit shit monkeyshit fate-accursed -That fate-thrashed tree. She cursed in her own head, she so rarely came this far in Sweet. Bloom. Red. Blossom. Jade. Blood ling trees were very dangerous to spiritual cultivators, even to those with a mantra. Her mantra reinforced her qi and she barely dodged another strike. Damn you, you... you... Sheng Zhao snarled. Calm DOWN! she yelled back. Youre suffering trauma from the tree and the Yang Poison from the lamium do you think this is going to make This time he used an actual art, trying to drag her back. Fortunately, his qi control was still shaky... and his Nascent Soul seemed to still be suppressed somehow, so, despite his physical power and speed being above Golden Core, it wasnt unmanageable... Think of your fellow disciples! she appealed to his sense of duty to his sect instead. Do you think that taking your anger out on me will actually help your fellow disciples? my anger? MY ANGER! Stupid fate-lashed bitch, Ill offer your corpse in their memories. We followed you in here! he screamed in rage and used a movement art to arrive beside her in an instant. She dodged sideways and his sword caught a rock and sliced straight through. -Nameless-mother-above! Other oddities in the landscape suddenly snapped into focus with horrible clarity even as she rolled away desperately. -This isnt quite? There was a flash of light on the edge of her sphere of perception before it was cleft apart like paper. She barely managed to use her own movement art to extricate herself, thanking heaven that her control over her own intent was well above average, even for a hybrid Golden Core and Mantra Seed cultivator. Even so, her meridians screamed at her. Landing she twisted immediately to Something she never saw picked her up and smashed her into the gully wall about thirty metres from her original location. There was a terrible pain in her midriff. Weakly, she tried to focus on her surroundings and then hit the ground with a crunch. Sweet. Bloom. Red. Blossom. Jade. She fed all her pain and agony into her mantra. It struggled vainly; whatever it was that had just injured her was far too rampant. The intent was eviscerating her from the inside out like a white-hot fire. The whole world faded to dark shades even as the white pain in her body ran riot. -Principle, part of her briefly realised. He had hit her with an attack imbued with his principle A pill appeared out of her talisman but her control over her own body, even with the mantra, was insufficient. Someone stood over her. Well arent you a durable little bitch a mad voice hissed and then something crashed down and she was dimly aware of being hauled up amid pain. As she focused on the moment, the world blurred weirdly were there rocks moving or was it her? Disorientation... and she smashed into something else. Rock and bone broke in equal measure and muscle tore. The pain in her body intensified and she was aware of a creepy, ominous sensation in her dantian. -Fate-thrashed... Her mantra pounced on the destabilisation of her Golden Core and fixed it but it was too late, in having to fix her Core from that injury it had to lessen his principle ripped through her meridians, shattering them like glass at the last, she realised that she could barely draw qi in from the outside world for some reason, even her mantra was -I cant believe I was murdered out here was all she could dully think as her consciousness drifted and her surroundings became unfocused. -Its just soso... She became aware of another person, scrambling nearby They put something in her mouth? In the darkness, she could barely make out the horrified face of Ruo Han? -You have to run, she thought weakly. If his senior brother had gone berserk from the blood ling tree -Concerned with others now? Her damaged psyche asked sadly. -Ah no I need..., her thought process blurred, talisman, at least her parents would know of her fate if he survived. -He -He seemed like a decent person, honourable You have... to run... she fumbled with her talisman and tried to push it towards him.

~ Ruo Han C Ruined Valley ~
Ruo Han crawled out of the wreckage of his own hiding hole and into a new hell. Senior Brother Zhao was apparently fighting some monstrosity in the centre of the valley which had just exploded in some kind of shockwave that shook him to his core. There was a body lying nearby, but it was hard to tell if she was alive or dead in the wreckage. -Junior Sister Liao his mind managed to supply. A little further away on the far side, he saw Brother Jin and Sister Xiaoli. -Xiaoli looks oh shit. He closed his eyes for a second and forced himself to focus, years and experience stepping in to help where emotion would not. Something hit the wall above him and dropped down behind the rock nearby. He was shocked to see it was Miss Teng! She looked badly injured. He scrambled over and shoved a pill in her mouth, making sure she swallowed it. After a few moments, she coughed and dimly opened her eyes. Yoyou have to run That has killed everyone she gasped out... Blood ran out of her mouth. He glanced over and saw Brother Hao also crawling out of a crack in the floor looking white and shaken. He called over urgently You have a body mending pill left? Ahh... No, I had to give the last one to Senior Zhao so he could recover from his injury Hao Jun shook his head. There was hacking, bitter, bubbling laughter coming from Miss Teng He looked over her injuries. They were not those of a spirit beast now he checked them again. The cut through her side was clean and smooth almost like a sword? It had narrowly avoided cutting her Golden Core. With a shaking hand, she grabbed her talisman and shoved it in his hand. This has enough to get you out of here, She rasped My scrip willafter... P...promise me to take it to the Hunter Pavilion in South... She had to stop talking. He tried to push qi into her, but her meridians were ruined by the energy that was eating her up from the inside out. -Argent Sword Qi, he realised with a sudden, ominous chill. Her hand, grasping his arm, tensed and she focused on him, a thread of qi and intent flowing into him carrying words. Pavilion in South Grove if and tell my father than ImIll see him and mother Her voice trailed off and she lost consciousness. He stared at her blankly. Nearby Hao Jun was looking for some pill to... he was about to ask for it when Hao Jun just swallowed it without any comment and scurried away to look around the other side of the rock. -Ah, he is someone like that, he recalled belatedly. He was someone from the Hao clan. An Outer Disciple in a technical sense, but only because it was required until you crossed over to Nascent Soul. Dismissing that one from his mind, he turned back to Teng Chunhua. She was still breathing, just, but her death was a formality at this point unless he could get some proper medicines. He had expended most of his healing people from the yang lash lamium. -Fate-sent monkey-shitwhat do we do if our only remaining guide is in this state!? He tried to quell his own rising panic; they were only alive up to this point because of her. Fates-cursed fates he hissed and desperately scoured his storage talisman in case there was a mending pill or a foundation reinforcing pill at the Nascent Soul level he had missed somehow. There was another terrible explosion and then silence before Brother Zhaos voice cut through the silence You nameless-blessed herb hunter bitch... How dare you lure this thing over here!?! When I find you Im going to kill you in honour of our fallen disciples! He did some quick mental calculations as to the state of mind and temperament of Senior Brother Sheng Zhao and the presence of Argent Sword Qi in Miss Tengs wounds and reached a nasty conclusion. S..s...Senior Ruo? an Outer Disciple Junior Brother Feng, had crawled over and was staring dully at Miss Teng. Did he? Based on Feng Qins expression he had also arrived at a similar conclusion This is your fault you idiot! someone else yelled from across the gorge Jin Chen? If you stupid, arrogant, fate-thrashed bastards hadnt wanted to get a head start and teleport into this nameless-blessed The yelling was cut off by the sound of a body hitting the ground. Ruo Han glanced around the rock and saw that Junior Brother Jin had been hit and thrown across the gorge for his outburst. Looking to his left he saw two other disciples cowering behind a rock having crawled out of their own gully, a third dead behind them. Junior brother Jin struggled up, tears streaming down his face and an expression of rage twisting his whole visage If... It wasnt for you useless XiaoliMurongWenwould... Silence boy. How dare you disrespect me like this. Senior Brother Zhao strode over to him and hauled him up. I am your senior brother and an Inner Disciple, you owe me an oath of filial piety, brat. Fates curse your fil He winced as Jin Chen was thrown at a boulder so hard it left an imprint in it. One of his arms was at a rather unnatural angle after the impact. The rest of you get out here. NOW! Senior brother Zhao commanded. Almost half a dozen figures crawled out of the wreckage of the gully. He gripped Feng Qins arm and held him back, frowning. They both shrunk back behind the rock to watch. He noted that, oddly, Hao Jun didnt go out either, just cowered there without comment. -Ah, he has some disagreement with the Justice Hall of which Senior Zhao is a member, a part of him recalled dully. ALL OF YOU! Brother Zhao thundered. IF YOU DONT YOU ARE REBELLING AGAINST OUR ARGENT JUSTICE SECT! Screw you, you fate-cursed son of the nameless! someone yelled back from the other side of the gorge We arent part of your Justice Hall Senior Sister Hanhi is our leader! They want to argue faction politics now? Feng Qin mouthed in shock. -Of course they do, he sighed to himself. He was starting to wonder if the sect elders hadnt sent this lot out here just to see if the world wouldnt cull them in a way that could never happen in the sect due to half the influences they came from. All he could do was nod to Feng Qin. This is? Hao Jun had also scuttled over again, he realised. He nodded sourly to him and kept poking pressure points on Miss Teng, trying to forestall her meridian collapse. Somehow he wasnt as suppressed as he had been earlier, he realised, which was a good thing; however, his Nascent Soul was somehow even more pressured compared to how it had been before. Not helpful for trying to heal Miss Teng, given he was not a naturally gifted healer. Why aren''t we going out? Hao Jun hissed. He glanced over. The two by the rock hadnt moved up either but were cowering in very genuine terror, clearly unsure of what to do. -What the hell did they see? A few more scurried forward and then the others left after them. He looked around the rock carefully. Brother Zhao was sorting through the possessions of the dozen or so disciples that finally all emerged and taking items from various storage devices. There was some discussion, someone was pointing at the injured. Senior Brother Zhao just waved a hand and they fell silent. He watched dully as the fate-thrashed idiot who had brought them all to this ruin pulled out a mass transfer talisman and slapped it on the ground. The entire group wavered in a haze and successfully teleported, against all the odds, with a *shufft*. He glanced upwards intuitively and saw the whole group re-appear above them on the edge of the gorge at ground level, then depart from view. There was silence for several tens of seconds in the gorge, before people finally started to make their way out of cover. There were not many and all were injured or looking terrified. A quick check of their group marks showed they all belonged to influences within the sect that didnt get on with the Justice Hall. Nearby, someone stumbled out of the rocks carrying Liao Ying, Sister Liao is still alive! Anyone got a nascent mending pill!?! He stood up decisively and called out We need one for Miss Teng as well II have some a young junior sister ventured she had been one of the latter group they found. Hiding terrified at the edge of a valley that was the home of some kind of explosive pine trees that had apparently claimed half their number before they even understood what was killing them. Looking around, he realised that he was possibly the highest realm cultivator left amongst the bunch. Most were Soul Foundation or early Nascent Soul. A few like Jin Chen were peak Golden Core, but most of the Golden Core cultivators were dead or gone with Sheng Zhao. He cleared his throat, using a bit of qi to get their attention, wincing at how sluggish it felt. Check the wounded pool the basic pills and prioritize anyone with critical injuries! Brother Jin? someone else cut in. To his surprise, Jin Chen had actually picked himself up. Nursing his arm, he looked like death walking. I...I-I''ll check Xiaoli first Chapter 51 – Into Evergrove
Contrary to what you may like to believe, and what many among the successor generations would like you to think, the most terrible force to cross in these new enlightened heavens is not the resurgent powers of the Ancient Regime, nor is it the lofty ivory towers of the Orthodox Conclave. It is not the old powers of the Southern Continent, nor the Elves in their island fortresses. Not even the Holy Empire, the power rising to the zenith in this era of enlightenment with its boot pressed firmly on the neck of earthly judgement, or the Imperial Commonwealth with their principles of rational thought and scholarly endeavour backed up by myriad legions and ancient lore, truly stand at the apex of vengeance, despite what recent history might have you think. Rather, that crown has never changed hands, simply shifted form. In this new era, when the Pagan yoke had finally foundered and the heretics of yore are finally dispersed, it is all too easy to believe that Death is now in the hands of more enlightened beings. It is not. Before those blessed lands were a sanctuary, they were a prison. Before they were a prison, they were a grave. The followers of the Merciful Lord tell you that only through death and service to their lord can you be saved. The Imperial Commonwealth says that the measure of your actions in this life give you longevity beyond your mortal span. They sell those promises without care, and the common man accepts it. Accepts it because this lie is comforting. In truth, while the old orders fell at the close of the Heroic Age, and those at the apex tell you that the world is now free of its chains... The Eternal City still endures, ruled by its elected Triumvirs, its great temples to the powers of old having escaped the greedy eyes of newer promises. So it is at your peril that you should neglect her eyes and the values she holds. For Spring and Autumn walks in all eras, and no matter how enlightened the priests and prophets, scholars and sages claim we are, no one, no Mortal Hero, no Vengeful Tyrant nor Heavenly Emperor, no Golden God or Bloody Devil has yet wrested those golden fields and mythical torrents from her mourning hands.
Excerpt from The Lingering Darkness ~by Caius von Lonhafven

~ Arai & Sana C The Perilous Realm ~
After some brief checking off of the usual things, such as where the consistent points in the landscape had moved to, they set off for the ruin of the academy at a gentle stroll. Arai paused to snag some wild apples off a branch and tossed one to her sister. So. erm I am still not sure what the fates we saw, Sana muttered. Me neither, half of it is fuzzy and the other half is more like a waking nightmare, she agreed. At least we can still wander about, even if we seem to be back to deserted land, Sana mused. True Everything after the sword is fuzzy I remember two parties fighting, but its like the fog of a dream, Sana muttered. Yeah it was clear in the moment but now we have awoken, its like trying to grasp morning mist in your hands. At least this time we aren''t stuck in a two by two valley and the weird mists that bar progress havent returned with this new change. That collapse was Kind of complete? her sister said quietly. What about what we saw outside of it. That I can, unfortunately, remember just fine, her sister said, taking another bite out of her own apple with some venom. They walked on in silence, in the crisp autumn morning. The smells and sounds of the forest around them were calming, she found, after the havoc they had experienced just a short time previously. I wonder why we skipped summer, Sana mused. Who knows what logic exists in the depths of this ever-changing hell, she replied, scuffing the leaves on the track. True... Sana plucked a flower from the side of the path and started to pluck its petals idly as they walked. Time has been. Im going to be charitable here and say, inconsistent. Sana finished munching her apple and hurled the core into the far distance. Moments later, a squirrel bounded down a tree and grabbed it. In the end, it took about an hour to walk up through the wooded valley and arrive at the rickety sign welcoming neophytes who had made it through the perilous realm. It was largely as she remembered it and apart from a few gaps and burnt trees here and there seemed to have largely escaped whatever unfolded, but neither she nor Sana had any interest in going and poking around out there. The shadows in the forest had a faint aura of sadness that hadnt been there before. It made her uneasy in ways she couldnt really quantify. I wonder if the person who made that sign had any idea of what this place would un-ironically be like at some undiscoverable later time Sana said, giving it a look. Hah. She laughed. True. So are we sure this is a good idea? Sana said eventually, eyeing the walls ahead of them. Well, we have basically gone everywhere else. She quipped drily. Score one for Dao Father Obvious, her sister said, However have a look at the walls. Mmm, she nodded and pushed qi into her vision to view the walls properly. Oh. Yeah... Sana said dully. Thats a lot of was all she could say in the end. It is, isnt it, Sana confirmed with a neutral tone that implied she was keeping a very tight grip on her nervousness. What flickered before her was some impossible jigsaw puzzle of sparkling wards, screaming half forms of people and weird discombobulated shapes that seemed to hurt her inside just by looking at them. The space between them and the wall was riddled with black cracks and faintly twisting shapes. Stepping to the side, she saw those shapes were also people, but flat, barely visible unless you looked at them from just the right angle. Following the wall into the trees, looking at the gaps I think we dont go through any gaps, she said after a long pause. Score two for Sister Obvious, Sana retorted with a levity that was clearly forced. It was the lack of anything at all that made the hair on her neck stand on end. The absence was almost oppressive. It felt like a lure trying to pull her in, baiting her with false assurances that yes, those spaces were totally safe and of course she could just walk in as if nothing was there. Unbidden, the symbol shifted slightly in her minds eye in a way that only reinforced her gut feeling, honed by years of surviving in the High Valleys, that those gaps were dangerous. Do you also feel that really unnerving pull towards the gap 20 metres to our left? her sister asked after a moment. Yes, she replied simply, the symbol also gives me the impression that walking through that is death without a grave. Funny, so does mine, Sana gulped nervously. So what do we do? she said after a further moment of staring around. Why do you ask me? Sana sulked. Because it was your suggestion to come here first? she pointed out. It was a bit childish but those flat figures had her spooked in ways thatwell, they reminded her of the Stopping Pit on the edge of the Outer Valleys. A preposterously dangerous wandering spatial and temporal anomaly that drifted around the forest valleys to the north of West Flower Picking Town. Yeah, I deserved that, Sana said with a sigh. The path to the door seems fine though, and aside from the flickering shades to the left and right, the area here seems to not have the same ominous aura? Thats relative, she pointed out. They both pondered the gate, with its stretch of apparently undamaged wards. Warily, she searched around and found a sturdy branch that was mostly straight. Taking aim at it, she rather nervously tossed it across the open space to the door, getting ready to run at the first sign of anything weird. It hit the door with a *clunk* that shook some paint off of it and rattled the hinges, but that was about it. Well, that wasnt conclusive, Sana said warily. Your turn, she said, casting around for another branch. The next few minutes were spent very nervously looking to see if it was possible to get to the door safely. In the end, their paranoia turned out to be unfounded. It was possible to walk right up to it and even touch it. The door refused to budge from any kind of minor qi manipulation though, so in the end they threw rocks and finally poked it with a long branch to knock it open. The ensuing opening was a perfectly normal, arched gate through the wall, revealing a leaf-strewn courtyard beyond. There was no ominous intent or strange draw to it, but she was still sweating as they both stepped through it. The courtyard within would have been impressive once. It still was in many respects, but now it was dilapidated and overgrown. Turning around to look at the buildings, however Noticing her mute shock, her sister also turned and they both stared blankly at the courtyard behind them. There was no sign of the wall or the door they had just come through. Behind them rose a large building with obvious antiquity etched into its dark stones. Closing her eyes, she focused on her memory of the courtyard beyond the gate and then looked around at the plaza they were in. They were now patently no longer the same but at no point could she recall when they actually changed places except maybe when she turned around? By the Deviant Fates, her sister hissed under her breath at last. Quite, she agreed. Looking around, the season was unchanged, but the damage was really very odd. It had both a feeling of being quite old, yet visually appeared to have been caused mere hours or perhaps even minutes before. Smoke stains still lingered on stonework now covered in creepers in autumnal colours. Melted holes in facades were as if they had cooled mere moments before, but the vegetation was incongruously starting to grow through gaps around them. The cuts on sheered columns were fresh and pale and fabric from a flag snared on one fallen column was still colourful, albeit very badly singed, despite the column now being claimed by an overflowing flowerbed. In short, the vegetation had overgrown the courtyard like a maze. Given the climate, it could be a years growth at least, or maybe two. She tried to grasp the season in the battle that had seemed like a nightmare, she thought spring, but definitive recollection eluded her. Flowerbeds that lined the plaza were broken open, their soil scattered across the ground, now containing fading wildflowers and shrubs dropping their leaves. Small shrubs had grown into grassy banks with gnarled trees and wild herbs that thrived in this season, firmly rooted into the shattered ground of the plaza itself. Seeing that, she revised her earlier estimate even as Sana finally commented on the trees. Uh what exactly is going on with the vegetation in here? She considered the trees as well, having studiously avoided them so far. Where they had not been clearly smashed by fire, or severed by other damage, trees were growing tall and strong. Far taller than anyone would ever permit in a place as well laid out as this. Many were spreading their canopies almost as high as the surrounding buildings, branches working into windows and smaller ones on openings. Fruit hung from some of them, and their leaves were a sea of riotous autumnal colours; bronze, yellow, green, orange and golden red. Wordlessly, she scuffed the ground. The leaves on it were over her ankles. Picking up a handful, she let them run through her fingers. No decay, Sana said, noting her action. Indeed, no decay, she agreed, turning back to the ground. Picking up a fruit from one of the trees that just happened to lie by her feat, a plum of some kind, she dubiously tasted it. It was a spirit fruit, which was surprising enough. Even more surprising was that it was a genuine one and it behaved entirely normally. If there is no decay, yet these are just fine, why is this place not covered in fruit? she wondered out loud. There are a lot of leaves, but not enough to account for the growth of the trees over what they were previously as well, Sana said, craning her neck to look up at a nearby one. Or they shed their leaves very slowly? she pointed out. Several of the shrubs have almost shed all their foliage, yet the trees responsible are all still in full leaf? Mmm, it doesnt seem like that, Sana said. Looking around at the rest of the plaza, she had to agree. Indeed, it didnt seem like that, although the reason for that intuition escaped her. Rather than worry about it, she turned her attention to the rest of the plaza. Statues lined the edges. Most were smashed beyond recognition. The damage was fresh, as if it had been done mere hours earlier. Walking up to one, she ran her hands across the rent that had split it in two. The rock was crisp and unweathered beneath her hands, its grain still fresh and pale. Looking around, she noted that most had lost heads, many arms as well. Quite a few had been tipped over, their bodies broken up into head-sized chunks, scattered and barely visible except where they lay in sheltered spots into which leaves had not drifted. I find it disconcerting how the ones that have suffered the most brutal disfigurement are the women and men wearing armour or robes, Sana said, coming over to stand beside her. Yeah, she ran her fingers across the base of one. The inscription had been eradicated. Whoever did this, it was like they were smashing up an evil cult or something, her sister added, taking in the rest of the ruin. Well, except for those two, she noted, gesturing at two statues that stood at the far end of the plaza before a grand looking building with a lot of columns in a strange style. One was of a grand looking youth wearing a spikey headpiece and gesturing in a grand fashion. Beneath it were words in various scripts. The line in Easten read Edward Everkind Lothring, 9th Duke Elector of Lothringrad, another was of a stately man in grand robes and a breastplate. He was holding a scroll and some kind of ruler rod in a weird design. His inscription read Herman Lucius Marcellus Karsten, 6th Grand Duke of Karsten. I wonder why these two are undamaged? she mused. You ask me, but who do I ask, her sister muttered, leaning against it and again looking around the plaza. Maybe the people who trashed this place had some respect for them, but not the others? Seems weird, though. They really trashed this place; if there was such a degree of disagreement why would they have statues to people they hate? Maybe they belonged to a third party or something, like a sect or a power that both sides had some friendship with? Sana said speculatively. Remember how complex all that stuff they were talking about between Duchies and wars and powers was in the beach conversations? Yeah, thats probably it, she agreed. If this is a different era or some other world thats trapped in here somehow, what does it even mean to us? She turned around to take the ruined courtyard in once again Well, whoever went through this place seemed intent on wiping out all traces of these people. The aura is actually quite unsettling now that I think about it. Shaking her head, she stepped around the statue and considered the doors behind. They were closed tight and gave her a slightly uneasy feeling, so instead, she walked across, beyond the line of trees, and peered through one of the open ones into a further courtyard, again strewn with leaves. The buildings here had been smashed open. This place would have been beautiful before it was destroyed Sana murmured, walking up the nearby steps to peer into one of the open doorways. Looted to within a hairs width of its existence as well. Nodding, she turned and something odd caught her foot in the leaves. Pausing, she reached down, picked it up and stared at it. In her hand was a long bone, half a leg bone if she was right, charred grey-white from extreme fire. Looking around, she scuffed the ground. Something cracked beneath her foot, under the leaves. Sweeping them aside, she realised she had just trodden on what appeared to be some ribs. Frowning, she cleared aside more leaves and eventually uncovered half a skeleton, somewhat disarticulated and sprawled on its side in a large scar of grass that was still burnt. A slow chill that had nothing to do with the flat autumn sunlight settled over her as she considered this courtyard again, her eyes somehow drawn to odd lumps and divots, the weird depression to her left that was hidden in some rambling shrubs, the strange drifts of leaves against the buildings at the end. Mechanically, she walked over and pushed a plant aside from the edge of the depression in what had once been a grassy lawn or similar. It was deeply flooded with leaves, but she still kicked a few away and uncovered- FATES CURSED! she stumbled back up the small slope and sat down in the leaves as Sana came trotting over at her shout. They both stared at the pallid face, staring back amid the reddish-gold drift. Oh. Her sister looked uneasily about. Oh dear what exactly happened to this place? Her voice sounded strained amidst the rustling autumnal breeze. Nervous now, they cleared away more leaves after taking a moment to compose themselves. It took about twenty minutes and was rather grim work, but finally, they had half the crater largely exposed. As she had very morbidly expected it was carpeted in bodies. If the rest of it was the same there should be almost thirty in here, she estimated, in various degrees of bodily dismemberment. The corpses looked as if they were only hours old, just like the damage. Many wore robes of various kinds. Most were aged around fifteen to twenty based on their physical appearance, but if they aged like cultivators, who was to say. Many were missing limbs, several missing heads. Severed heads had been thrown on one side, which was what she had found. Gingerly, she reached down and found she could pick it up. Blood was no longer flowing from the bearded young mans neck, but the skin, while cool to touch, was not the icy cold of a corpse more than hours dead. All around, she realised the earth of the crater was stained with gore. Wordlessly Sana poked the ground, her fingers coming back reddish. Without speaking, they re-covered the mass grave with leaves and turned to consider a nearby drift of leaves. In the end, they found roughly eighty corpses strewn throughout the courtyard and as many again in the buildings. Those in the courtyard appeared to have been gathered up and tossed into piles. They mostly stopped looking at or in the buildings after the first few. She was not squeamish, but somehow the individual stripped, mutilated or tortured bodies scattered through rooms made her skin crawl even more than the charnel yard outside. All appeared to be civilians and had died in horrible ways. Strangulation, dismemberment, disembowelment or various elemental themes: burning, freezing, acidic corrosion and more. Both men and women showed signs of defilement or debasement before and after death. That was about the point when they stopped seriously exploring and returned to the courtyard. Standing in the sunlight, she thought of those uneasy memories from before the collapse of the village that had been piled high with distant corpses, hanging bodies and the pall of smoke. Of the soldiers who had seen them with bloody blades. The memories after hearing that immense shout of die and before everything started to collapse were still vexingly vague, but it was clear that this place perished in warfare. Do you think we are in the city we saw in the distance? Sana said quietly. I think thats a fair bet, somehow, she agreed. This place perished in slaughter. And yet, beyond the visual and material horror, there is little sense of it in the aura? Sana exhaled, sounding nervous. Well, there is certainly a sense of death and dread here she pointed out. But this kind of slaughter should have spawned death qi or, left unattended like this, wouldnt there be vengeful? Yeah, lets not go there? she said equally nervous now. Even before that, before we started uncovering them, all you could say was that this place felt a bit off, her sister said still looking around uneasily. Her sister was right, she had to concede as they made their way back to the courtyard. The feeling of this place was strange C muted, almost. Now that she really looked, she could still feel the presence of death and slaughter. Morbidly curious, she walked over to the pool and swept away the leaves on the surface. The water beneath was dark, stained with blood. In the depths was the head of a humanoid-looking person with grey skin and horns on their head reminiscent of a deer. Looking around, she realised the body had fallen just beside it, a metre to her right, the bloodstains on the paving still reasonably fresh. Another beast kin? Sana said edgily, squatting down to look at it. Maybe. I was thinking some kind of demon kin actually, given its only got horns, and the grey skin, she guessed. Its very different from the others though. Sana rolled her eyes, but her heart clearly wasnt in it in this sombre and unsettling place. Most of the dead were like them, though. They had found several already who had pointy ears or looked a bit different, but such mutations existed outside as well, usually suggesting some ancestry with a mysterious being or a hint of some ascendant qi beast. There had even been several with ears of various animals, limbs with fur like cats, or eyes that were more reminiscent of wild beasts in spite of looking like mortals in every other respect. They had been among some of the most brutally defaced and defiled as well. Sana said eventually, Even in this other time and place, beast kin are still among the most disliked, it seems Although not to the people of this place it seems. Well, shall we? I dont feel like loitering in this graveyard, she said after some further consideration. Sana nodded silently and stood up. Both of them stared back at the grey-skinned warrior a final time before making their departure. Individuals with minor traits of Demon or qi beast origin were not... uncommon in the Blue Water Province, but they were mainly travelling traders or mercenary groups from further east. The Bureau Authority of the region tolerated them but did not give them much influence. However, the Blue Morality Scripture favoured by those from the Imperial Continent named them abominations and gave them few rights in any land where it held proper sway. Frequently they were kept as bound servants, house guards or, among particularly unsavoury clans, slaves, but only nobility in Blue Water province made life difficult for them. Given they made life difficult for everyone that was not a very high bar of discrimination to overcome, she mused as they made their way out of the plaza, leaving the other drifts of leaves and buildings undisturbed. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The tree-lined street they entered, leading up the hill, was just as torn up it turned out. Devastation stretched in all directions, barely disguised now amid the drifting leaves. To her right was an overturned cart with armoured bodies piled up in it. Shopfronts were smashed and burnt, their wares tumbled across the ground. Much of it appeared to have been hit by some kind of rotting disease, she noted, which just added to the weirdness. A swathe of armoured figures, their skin decayed and putrid, were scattered across the far side of the street, almost hidden amid grass bursting out unnaturally from the paving of the street. Why is there grass growing out of the pavements? Sana said, bending down to pluck some of it. Its almost like the vegetation that is grown here is in spite of the presence of the town? Huh, now that you mention it she turned in a circle, considering Sanas words. I mean, its been bothering me since we started looking at the bodies. Call it displacement activity or whatever, to distract from the circumstances, but this place could have been destroyed an hour ago? Sana went on, studiously avoiding looking at the corpses. And the weird destruction of these fruit stands and the other produce in the shopfronts that are left here just further cements that. The only thing thats growing here are the plants, but when they shed anything, what if they also get caught up in whatever is stopping everything else decaying? Its as good a theory as any, she agreed, still considering the rotten fruit. Its also fate-thrashed weird that while there is slaughtering intent and death qi and all sorts of unpleasantness permeating this place it''s far too muted? Almost like its sealed away, or separated from the world somehow? Or we are not quite in this place? she suggested. Or that, her sister said a touch less confidently, running a hand through her hair. As they walked on, there was no let-up in the devastation. The rotting of produce even extended to some corpses clothes, wood on store fronts and plants in planters. It made the juxtaposition to healthy vegetation growing rampantly through things all the weirder. They avoided looking at the corpses nailed to some shop fronts. Just like before, all of them were badly mutilated. Several also showed visible signs of abominable debasement. It was a crude and disgusting reminder of how inhumane people could be to others, she thought with a shudder. Even worse was the aura which, now she was properly looking for it, was not as subtle as it first seemed. It permeated everything but it wasnt madness, or hunger or even really fury; instead, it held a sort of lingering sense of righteousness. As if whoever had inflicted all this torment had believed they were doing a good thing. That the people of this place had deserved this horrific fate meted out to them in some way. To her, it felt inexplicable, inconceivable even. -How could you hate someone or something this much? She thought as she stared at a fountain, festooned with children like they were garlands of flowers. It was only the unreality of the situation and pushing all the unease into her mantra that was stopping her from going somewhere and vomiting in disgust, or simply crouching down and weeping on their behalf. The symbol in her minds eye was also sending her subtle impressions that it too was deeply disgusted with this whole scene. She could tell that Sana, walking just ahead of her, was equally disturbed. Her sisters body language was hunched and twitchy, eyeing alleys and not focusing on any one thing too much. Finally turning the corner of the boulevard of carnage, they found the first of the obvious dead belonging to the attackers. They might actually have passed it by were the scene not so totally incongruous. Scattered street goods and even corpses on the ground had been caught in a jagged splash of petrification that split most of the street. Within it, half a dozen armoured soldiers were forever preserved in various acts of attacking a lone robed youth in the process of throwing away a crate of apples while two younger children cowered behind him. Well, that puts a different bent on the casualty ratios in this place, Sana said dully. It does somewhat, doesnt it? she said, looking back down the street. So most of the armoured figures we saw in the courtyard that had been lined up at one side, near the undamaged statues, were attackers based on this And those in the cart and the group that were half-rotted away in the street." "" Sana looked about. They must have been starting to collect their dead when whatever... happened... happened. As they progressed onwards C a bit more rapidly, as such tableaus of carnage were not uncommon C Sana grabbed her arm and pointed up one of the side thoroughfares just ahead of them. Check that out She considered it, pensively agreeing with her sisters unspoken sentiment. Yeah thats some seriously inauspicious formation work. In her vision, it was almost bleeding out into the street. A wall of seething intent that became several times stronger, now she focused on it directly. Walking forward, staying on the other side of the street, they considered the avenue heading off it. Looking along that avenue, the intent that was directed towards the attackers was so malevolent that it made her skin prickle to the point she had to check it wasnt drawing blood. The entire thoroughfare was solidified in a way that seemed to exceed the simple idea of being frozen. With it came a pricking cold that almost seemed to break the space itself, although it didnt appear to radiate. Well, thats definitely not a place we are going, she said after a long moment. Uhuh, Sana agreed, making no attempt to hide her unease now. If they walked in there, she was certain they would die almost immediately, just based on this deep, freezing intent that lingered on, even after the death of the person who had manifested it. The pointy-eared old man, who was the source of the chill feeling, was like a bottomless void the longer she looked at him. It was almost like there was some point behind or maybe even within him that drew her gaze and made it hard to focus upon his form directly. Even so, she could make out that he was dressed in a dark grey and green robe, similar to that worn by the women at the beach, with a leaf mail shirt just visible beneath it. The deeply unsettling and ominous tableau was locked at the point he was slamming a spear staff into the ground. From what she could determine, this action appeared to be the origin of the cold wave. Finally tearing her eyes away from the strange draw on him, she noted the familiar black cracks radiating outward from the impact point of the staff on the ground. At his feet was a green-robed woman. It was hard to say whether she would have been alive or dead at the point everything was locked in this moment, however, she was rather obviously impaled through the stomach with a Jian-like sword, holding a broken talisman in her hand. Shuddering, she turned her attention to the rest of the scene. Over twenty soldiers in various degrees of integrity and a few men and women in ostentatious robes, all robbed of their colour, were also trapped within the field and the wave of intent that was sweeping out beyond it. Some had started putting some kind of formation around it, their desperate attempt to constrain what was certainly some kind of spatial art now also frozen as well. Buildings on either side of the street were shedding masonry subtly. There was a subtle ripple through the faces that seemed, to her at least, to centre on the old man and roughly tally up with the spread of the freezing intent. Do you reckon the youth is the cause of all this? Sana asked. Youth? she redirected her gaze to the tableau and finally saw who her sister was talking about. The youth in question was dressed in fancy armour and had the kind of ostentatious air about him that immediately screamed young master. She hadnt noticed him before, she guessed because he was stumbling back and only a few feet from the old man. Everything there was hard to focus on as the eye was continually drawn to the black cracks and the sight-devouring corona around the old man. His expression was certainly interesting, frozen somewhere between shock and confusion as he reeled backwards. The look in his eyes suggested a certain lack of comprehension regarding his own imminent demise. Several black cracks ran through his body, shifting it into three pieces that drifted slightly out of focus if she moved her gaze too quickly. Another soldier behind him had an orb of some kind out and was in the process of doing something to it. Others were running, cowering in terror, some were even attacking, their eyes filled with dead desperation. Beyond the edge of this, other details of the street now started to sink in. People on the ground were not corpses, but also frozen in sprawls or in the midst of diving for cover. On the far edge, several soldiers were dragging a half-clothed young woman from a house by her hair, their act of attempted debasement forever sealed within this place. Whatever the blind fates permitted to happen here evidently pissed off somebody, Sana muttered. Yeah lets move on... Just looking at this makes me feel like Im looking at a cursed ancestral tablet, she shivered, trying not to think about the expression on the young womans face. Leaving that place of horror, they had to stand in the sunlight in the main street just looking at the sky for a while. In the moment it was easy to be dispassionate, but this place was she didnt have words for it she realised. It was only her mantra that was allowing her to be this composed, she was certain, under the torment and mental strain from things like blood ling trees or far too many things really, now that she thought about it. Making their way onwards, other such incidences became more common. Another street was consumed with still-flickering flame, boiling out of a building in the process of exploding outwards. Dozens of armoured men and women, frozen forever in the process of being half burnt to death. That was still nothing to the plaza they entered. Well this mostly answers whether or not the freezing effect touches everything, she said eventually as they stood there, observing with horror the scene before them. In the shadow of the tall buildings that surrounded the plaza, hundreds of armoured men, men and women in robes, both plain and ostentatious, were frozen in death. The ones closest to the edge of the plaza were still falling, while the ones in the middle seemed to have all fallen before the effect took hold. At the very heart of the plaza, on a raised dais, was She focused hard on it, wrestling with some strange intent that was making her eyes skitter away, and determined eventually that it was a spear... no, a staff? It was impaling a large man who was standing on the dais to a stone stele behind him. His red and purple robes seemed vaguely familiar to her in some inexplicable way, probably because all the ostentatious jewellery and brocade suggested power and wealth. The staff itself was a simple thing of dark wood and black metal two metres in length. One end was a ring that held several tassels and rings, a series of golden bells and one larger, fist-sized copper-coloured bell. The other was a dull black blade some forty centimetres long that was sunk into the stele, impaling the villain. It put her somewhat in mind of the staffs that wandering Buddhists sometimes carried as a symbol of authority. There was no evidence of who threw it, but the reason was pretty clear from their vantage point. There were a dozen headless, naked, chained corpses of men and women in the square before the red and purple-robed she decided on the spot to just think of him as The Villain. It was a pretty accurate descriptor in the context. Another individual in white robes with red trim, in the process of collecting one of the heads, that of a blonde woman it seemed at this distance, was forever frozen in the act of handing it to an armoured youth to put on a spike. How truly barbaric, Sana muttered, holding her arms and shuddering. The folk we saw in the valley all seemed like nice, normal people why would someone censure this place like this? She didnt really know what to say other than to nod in agreement. It was truly an act devoid of the civilised ideals of the wise sages that their father had often spoken of to them. Turning away, she was about to suggest they move on around the edge of the plaza and just leave this place well alone when something caught her eye in the changing light as some clouds covered the sun. Around the nearest corpse, frozen in the act of falling backwards, trying to push something away and making a sign of some kind, was a faint distortion. Frowning, she looked at it more closely, stepping sideways to try to get a better angle on it without approaching. They almost looked like misty grey flames? Within them was a strange and ominous sense of oppression. The longer she looked, the more uneasy she began to feel, as if some part of her was being drawn away. With a hiss, she diverted her gaze. In the process, she now noted that most of the other figures near them had similar, near-invisible distortions around them. Do you see the flames around them? she asked after a long pause. there was silence as Sana considered a nearby corpse before nodding. That is a very unpleasant feeling that goes with it, her sister said eventually. It is, she agreed. I dont recall seeing them before Hmm Sana frowned, looking up at the now somewhat overcast autumnal sky. She followed her gaze to consider the approximate position of the hidden sun which had moved around in the heavens. It had been mid-morning when they entered, it should now be well past noon. Because the light has shifted? she wondered. And the last few were all frozen fires and the like, Sana mused. Wordlessly they turned to look at the nearest pile of corpses, dumped at the edge of the square. They also had the same shimmering distortion around them. So that is what is causing the freezing effect thats keeping everything as it is? she asked, as much to herself as Sana. Her sister gulped and nodded slowly, looking around again. It might well be, but if that is the case, at least it doesnt seem to affect us, not obviously at any rate. That was true, thankfully. They had passed well within range of corpses that had the distortion until just now, when the light subtly changed. She looked again around the plaza with its ruined fronts and frozen carnage, seeking some alternative or additional information, but none was apparent. This thing Sana turned to look back at the weapon, Is it actually a mystic weapon? She considered what little she knew of mystic weapons, those above the Immortal Step at any rate, and their capabilities in their own Great World. It was impossible to tell if there was even suppression in this place, now that she thought about it. She had just assumed there was, but at their current realm there was nothing functionally hindering her cultivation beyond the oppressive auras of this place. I think it should be stronger, she eventually ventured, thinking of the weapon Elaria had been swinging all of a sudden. This other place should be a remnant of a higher world, I get the impression that at its height it was a much more formidable place than our own Eastern Azure Great World. An Immortal weapon could level a mortal city, but these people are clearly all cultivators or this worlds equivalent of that. Not to mention, in a city this size, there should be some very powerful ones So a Dao weapon. her sister muttered, fear finally creeping into her voice. Without comment, she put an arm around her and gave her a hug of solidarity. She was just as terrified, really, and probably not hiding it any better. However, all they could do was move forward and search for a way out of this mass grave of a metropolis. Probably, she went on. We know that this school was powerful and had a great history. This city is likely the same. Its protectors should have been terrifying old ancestors, at the very least comparable to those who watch the Bureaus and the Dukes Estates in Blue Water City. People who wrestle with the fates to try to ascend. Yeah not helping Her sister muttered. Sorry, I guess what I am saying is that it stands to reason that the treasures defending here would be exceptional. Perhaps that spear-staff was one of them? Yeah, but suggesting we are walking around a battlefield But we are... she felt compelled to point out. Shut up, Sana elbowed her in the sigh. Okay, she admitted, defeated in this. So what do we try to backtrack? And look for a way around? Or try climbing over the buildings? They both stood there silently surveying the square. Without going through it, their progress was properly stymied. They had arrived here mostly by process of meandering elimination of other paths leading off the main street. Huh, thats kinda weird, Sana said suddenly. What is? she turned to see where her sister was looking, which turned out to be up at the rooftops. Low fog was swirling across the city rooftops. She wondered how she hadnt noticed it before until the sun peeked through the clouds once more and the light shifted subtly again. The mist was gone. Wordlessly she turned to look at the same falling figures, just on the other side of the subtle wall of intention radiating out from the square, that had stopped them. The scattered little flames were gone and there was no sign of any strange distortion. Right. Sana said dully. Thats not good. Or maybe its a sign we have been overthinking things, she muttered, looking back the way they came. Humour me, shall we backtrack when the sun vanishes again? she said, still thinking through her proposed action. From what she could see, the flames and the distortion had only been revealed with the sun being shrouded in the low cloud. Given that the mists had always provided an impenetrable barrier to their traversal, she was erring towards it not really being a cloud, but something more like a visible representation of the instability of the boundaries in this place. Akin to the walls in a formation maze, maybe? After a few moments, the sun went away again and the shadows returned, the mist and the distortions swirling faintly. Walking back down the street, they only had to go a few hundred metres before her suspicions were confirmed. We walked across those, didnt we, she said, pointing to the scattered pile of bodies cut down in the street. Monkeyshit, we did, didnt we, her sister confirmed, considering the shifting mass of distortion fields and occasional bits of greyish-white, almost invisible fire. What was more important, was that that same ominous intent that was practically a wall in the plaza was here, much more subtly... like pools? Not around the corpses, but around the frozen attackers, as if it were targeted very specifically at them. The intent is only focused on the attackers, Sana said eventually. Also, is it my imagination or is the grey fire really only focused on them as well? Yes. Looking around, her sisters observation there was in fact spot on. The few flickering flames that were amid the dead on the ground before them were associated with a few individuals in white robes with red and gold trim. One had been shot in the head with an arrow, another just had a hole where their heart should be. The obvious conclusion was that they had been standing here, in the middle of this swathe of corpses, when someone assassinated them. Not to mention, she added. If we were going to be affected by the freezing or the weird fire, it should have gotten us here, or probably any number of other places we never noticed it, walking along in the sun. Where we detected nothing. As far as we know, her sister said stubbornly. For all we know, it might be harmless in the sun and dangerous now. Yes but in spite of all the unsettling auras and horror here have you gotten any sense of ill intention directed at us from anything? she went on. It struck me before, but what if this is almost like a living painting or a diorama preserved by formation, akin to our recordings with the scrips? We are stuck in a painting? Sana said flatly. Youre just full of wonderful ideas right now, sis. I mean I thought about this before, but what if much of this place isnt really real? What we saw when we were sat on the tree, Sana said eventually. Yes, what if this is like a painting, or a series of moments, anchored around those points in some subtle way? The structure remains the same and the broad details never change, but the moments they reflect do? I feel beholden to quote; you speak some words but what do you know? Sana said with a faint smile. And I exercise my sisterly right to poke you in the ribs for being a tit, she added, doing just that. Well yeah, but still Sana sighed. I know; Ive actually been thinking something similar, its just. This place just its creepy as anything. Sana took a moment to gather herself, then went on. So, your rationale is that we can eat the food, pluck the plants, dig holes in the earth, even vaguely make people notice us C except for that one freaky moment C but we are somehow like bystanders to this in some subtle way? She nearly jumped vertically in the air as the symbol in her minds eye sent a short implication of wry applause. Are you okay? Sana asked. Uhuh yes. My... Uh symbol agrees with you, it seems. So what, we test this? Its that or try to wait out a gap in the cloud for long enough to run across, she said. They both stared at the now leaden afternoon sky. The blue was fleeing for the horizon. If it looks like this in overcast weather, I suddenly dont want to be out here at night, Sana said finally. -No, me neither, she agreed to herself. A few minutes later they were stood back at the edge of the plaza. Steeling herself, she stepped into the plaza, through the subtle shift in the density of the freezing. Nothing at all happened, beyond the symbol shifting subtly in her head, as if considering her surroundings for itself a bit more actively than usual. Well, that seems anti-climactic, Sana said eventually, looking around. Im all for anti-climactic, she said drily. Experimentally, she poked a running figure. It was like touching a statue. Suddenly curious, she reached down and picked up a piece of masonry, which was fine. A short while later they had accrued a rather mind-boggling list of stuff that was movable. Bricks, ruined paving, plants in the planters that remained, a cartwheel, all could be interacted with. On the other hand, they had no luck with discarded weapons or anything associated with the people fleeing the square. The closer they got to the hybrid staff, the more obvious the grey flames became. Now they were like little coronas around the corpses. None of the dead belonging to the city seem to have grey flames here, either, Sana noted, eyeing the piles of corpses. I wonder what they are? They kind of make me uneasy, like I want to forget seeing them, she noted. She nearly walked into Sana as she stopped dead in front of her. That one, her sister pointed at the last corpse on the dais ahead of them, where the Villain stood frozen. The young woman was somewhat familiar for some reason, slumped as she was, with her arms bound. She still had her head, having been stabbed downwards through the shoulder. The armoured man holding the sword had a look of abject horror on his face, the sword in his hand melted and twisted. Now that she looked closer, his arms were also dispersing outwards weirdly with red mist around them, as if he was in the process of dissolving as well. Isnt that Sana said dully. Taking a few steps forward, she finally got the perspective to look at the womans face, framed in curly golden-brown hair, and felt genuinely ill for the first time, even with her mantra helping keep her emotions in check. Marcellas expression was... she wanted to say calm, but resigned might be closer to the reality of it. However, her eyes held the last dying embers of something inexplicable that made her heart hurt. It was hard not to overlay the laughing, vibrant woman at the beach, talking about arts and telling strange tales of a wondrous city. Turning away, she avoided looking at the other corpses, afraid that she might see more faces in the heads already on spikes. From this angle, it was more apparent that the crowd of people here had been gathered to witness what was likely a public execution of important people from the city. What a horrible end, Sana whispered, her voice suddenly sounding very small. She nodded silently, feeling sick to her core. This close, the man on the platform was almost like a caricature of an evil villain, one hand half-raised as if trying to pluck the impaling weapon from the air, face twisted in outrage and just a hint of denial. One of those despotic old evil path monsters that you read about in tales who refined the souls of virgins and sacrificed mortal cities to summon demonic powers. The men and women who stood around him were frozen in death, wreathed in ghostly coronas of grey sparks. All of them were dressed richly and elegantly; in robes and gowns of whites, reds, golds, greens or blues brocaded with beasts and flowers. Some wore armour, most wore weird hats C either floppy or pointy C with broad brims and lots of gold and silver. They were so at odds with the military outlook of almost everyone else, it was jarring. In many respects, they gave off the vibe of young masters or ladies at an almost subconscious level. Looking up at them, it struck her that it was almost like they were here to witness this scene specifically. Steeling herself, she walked up onto the dais to get a better look at them. One woman, dripping in jewels and wearing a dress that seriously overemphasised her cleavage, who hadnt been facing the plaza at that exact moment, had a bizarre expression of derision and mockery as she gestured towards Marcella. The rest were caught, toasting the death of the people below with still-full wine cups, or in the process of eating delicacies from golden platters held by what were presumably servants. Almost all had expressions locked between mockery, disbelief, and terror. Unable to stand the scene any longer, she turned away to look back across the plaza. Everything about this made her skin crawl, and the unsettling grey fire, like a mist around them, was making her eyes itch now. In truth, she was, she felt, truly uneasy for the first time. Almost unbidden, the thought arose in her mind at the same time as the unease became palpable, that there was something else wrong with the plaza. She had sort of begun to think about it as they made their way across, but not really understood because of the perspective. Really, all she had concluded was that the grey-white fire wasnt just fire but also some kind of misty ephemera that looked like fire. Now, looking outwards, it struck her properly that the grey flames really were not such. From this new perspective, they were more like the breaking crests of waves. Rolling outwards from this point like an ephemeral tide consuming everything in the plaza, and then beyond, that had dared to desecrate it. What she had taken for autumnal mists above were also part of the same wave, just more visible due to the way light reflected through them. The entire plaza was submerged to a depth of a metre or more in the swirling waves, with spray scattering high into the air. What she had taken for the natural tendency of the rock to be a bit shiny in the afternoon light was, from this angle, the true extent of the waters, a mirage of dampness barely touched by the light. The sun shifted slightly through the clouds and the plaza darkened just a fraction. If she had been able to teleport, she probably would have in sheer terror. In that momentary shift, the world was changed. The frozen figures before her now screamed in a tide of murky ephemeral water, grey with mud and carrying dark currents beneath its surface that consumed everything it touched. It was as if she were on the shore of some primordial river flowing out of the depths of a hell, focused on Marcella. They swept through the plaza, breaking over buildings like a tidal wave, subsuming everything living in their path. Frozen as she was, she could only look on, as within the turgid yellow-grey waters the dead rose up, grasping for the living. A torrent of souls untold and uncounted, screaming of the justice of heaven in myriad tongues. The intention of every word that whispered through the maelstrom carried a soul seizing damnation of those who broke oaths and forswore honour. She, nothing more than a witness to the judgement they brought upon the people who desecrated this place and killed its occupants. The sun shifted, and the moment passed in the same instant. Normality returned and the overcast plaza was as it had been. YELLOW SPRINGS! She realised she had screamed out loud and tumbled backwards, sprawling on the dais. T-t These people were all all killed by the waters of the Yellow Springs it was horrifying just saying it out loud. Sana, standing below, lost in her own thoughts, scrambled up to her, looking shocked. What about the Yellow Springs? She took a few deep breaths. She didnt dare to close her eyes in case she saw the whole scene again. T-this place... Look at it C the fire isnt fire, its spray and waves, these people, these attackers are all damned by the Yellow Springs She realised she was babbling, even as something C the symbol C connected with her mantra and quelled the chaos in her mind on her behalf. Sis. Dont flip out on me like that. Sana arrived beside her and put a calming hand on her shoulder. She let herself catch her breath, trying not to shake too hard. Now the involuntary shock of that strange moment had passed, she felt a tiny bit foolish. Although only a very tiny bit. The Yellow Springs were seriously infamous. It was a power that exceeded heavenly mandates or crude questions of fate and touched upon something much more profound and primeval that anyone, no matter your views, affiliations or status treated with deference, respect and yes Fear. Yeah sorry it was just... she exhaled again, finally getting control over her hands to stop them shaking. Sana stared out at the plaza, clearly mulling over her words, and didnt say anything else. The waters originate from Marcella, she said after a moment. It doesnt seem like the freezing shadow extends from there. She wasnt sure how she arrived at that conclusion, but she had felt no sense of the locking down of the moment from that primordial flood of souls from the afterlife. As one, they turned to look at the weapon with its bells a few metres away. -Is it my imagination or is there a bloody handprint on the copper bell? Taking another breath, she stood up shakily and considered the Buddhist-style staff with its blade and the man again. This close, it was clear that the shadowy, freezing intent was somehow fixated firmly on him. It was subtle, but the draw of everything around him towards a fixed point somewhere within his body was palpable in a way it hadnt really been below. They both looked again at the scene of devastation around them. This isnt right, she found herself saying, staring at the bodies. Even if we cant move them, it is because of them in a way that we have even made it this far, not to mention this is not right. Hopping off the platform, she decisively walked over to one of the flowerbeds in the plaza. Somewhat surprisingly, many of the herbaceous plants here were in bloom, not that she had a mind to question it now. Without comment, she swept up a handful of golden and white flowers and stalked back to the line of fallen bodies. She placed a single flower of each colour on each one and then scattered the petals in the air. Sana, having grasped her intention, got a few more from another bed and came back to do others. At the end, they placed the remainder before Marcella, on the platform. Yellow for Good Fortune, White for Truth, Honour and Filial Piety, and a simple ritual to remember and honour the dead in circumstances where other means were either inopportune or unavailable. Closing her eyes, she offered a simple, unspoken hope that the woman and all those who had died here in this dreadful place had found a better fate in their next lives. After that, they repeated the ritual on the piles of corpses. Finally, they turned and bowed three times to the different directions of heaven and earth, clapping their hands to ward off evil. As a final gesture to good fortune in future lifetimes, she turned to the sun in the sky and bowed three times in the direction of the gate of heaven. Neither spoke as, with as much self-control as they could muster, they swiftly made their way out of the plaza on the far side, heading towards the inner city. Chapter 52 – City of Broken Dreams
Evergrove the Fair, jewel of three Duchies. How my heart dreams of your leafy boulevards. To walk among the gardens, to see beauties dance beside its fountains. These ears weep that they cannot hear the music of your taverns or the words of your minstrels. Mine eyes yearn to bask once again in the glory and majesty of your past endeavours. When your men challenged the darkness below, and womenfolk spun miracles in water and gold. Alas, I am here, in these deserts of red death, far from your marble streets and verdant plazas. Only the memory of your fair maidens and beautiful vistas in my minds eye. Though my blade is turned to dark deeds and distant woes, I dream of you still, solace of my mind. Keep thee safe, memory of my youth, for someday I shall yet return to you once more.
Recollections on Evergrove. ~Author Unknown

~ Arai & Sana C Evergrove ~
Standing on the tower-top above the gateway, between the inner and outer city, looking down over the city districts below, it became clear to both of them that the academy and the city were, in fact, neighbouring districts. What they had taken to be the academy was more likely wealthy estates and buildings dedicated to ruling. The great school, which sprawled across the mountain slope behind them, was comprised of a series of vast complexes of red, white and grey stone buildings, appearing almost as large as the inner city in and of itself. The scope of the city across the valley had been hidden from them before, by one of the low ridgelines with their impassable low cloud, and by perspective. Afforded this new vantage point, she could determine that it was easily bigger than Blue Water City. The school alone was nearly the size of West Flower Picking Town, which was in its own right vaguely mind-boggling. In the other direction, it was possible to get a proper view over the vale they had been in and also the land beyond the ridgeline where the ruined fortress lay in the distance. Annoyingly, much of the immediate view over towards it was still obscured by low cloud. The plaza where they had arrived had been relatively close to the valley slope into that inner vale. They had cut through various streets and up main boulevards in their two-hour ascent to the main plaza. Looking back on it, that initial path through the city, combined with the incursion of vegetation in the middle distance and an inability to get to higher vantage points because of the battle damage, had left them with a rather skewed notion of how big the city actually was. Two great parks spread out, dividing the east and west of the city which were, in fact, terraced on the mountain slope itself. It was also clear, at this height, that the valley behind them was longer than they had given it credit for. Shading her eyes, Arai looked across the mountain slope and frowned. The point of attack was obviously over there. She gestured towards the smashed fortress on the west side, which was nearly demolished and still had fires burning in it, frozen in a perpetual blaze. Yeah and the scale of the carnage is immense Sana said in a quiet voice. Both were able to see that quite clearly with their enhanced vision in the late afternoon light before it started to fade. Piles of corpses, some still burnt, littered other squares. Gardens had become charnel pits, once glorious buildings now macabre displays of the inhumanity of one man to another. It also made clear that the frozen aspects of this place were very weird indeed. Everything that seemed related directly to the city itself, and the actions around its sack, were frozen. Damaged plants had not regrown, parted waters in a lake had not fallen, and in some places, whole buildings were cast upwards into the air. Through it all, the tidal wave of turgid waters was scattered. From this height, their vantage point drew disparate parts together to make the scale of it clear even without any recurrence of the nightmarish vision she had suffered. On the other hand, trees and vegetation had grown over the walls and were slowly subsuming boulevards, spreading outwards from the parks and the flowing river that ran down out of the mountain. Seasons clearly still turned here in some fashion. They could interact with the environment just as much as they could in the valley. Only the corpses and things relating directly to bodies were frozen in that way. At this scale, the city did have an aura as well. The only reason they hadnt been seeing it before was simply that they had been looking on too small a scale and been very paranoid in how they used their qi sense. As soon as she pushed out her qi perception sphere, which she could just about manage to do now, the full force of the unsettling intents in this place became properly apparent. Without her mantra to feed her fear and emotional turmoil to she would not have dared try it. Even then Its like standing outside a cave you know has some reclusive thirteen-star monster in it. she said quietly. Yeah... And its only because you dont enter into their sight somehow that they dont just squash you flat Sana muttered. The sun was just setting now, the stars starting to shine in the darkening sky. Clouds obscured the peaks above them once more, and the swirling spray of the phantasmal waters glittered across the city below, but the sky remained clear. The moon, newly risen over the far peaks, was large and bright, just as it had been in the vale. Its light made the forested slopes below shine in the moonlight to their enhanced eyes. Its strange though. You would think a place like this at night, with such a full moon, should feel creepy and wrong yet it actually feels more comfortable somehow? Sana looked at the lengthening shadows that were moving across the plazas far below. The darkness isnt oppressive well it is, but its hard to describe isnt it she said softly. And the distance... I wonder how much of that has to do with the way we got transformed though. Sana started eating another piece of fruit. They had found no unrotten food on the stands or in shops, but trees had fruits that were perfectly okay for consumption. The qi within them was not inconsiderable as well, to the point where you could genuinely consider them low-grade spirit fruits. Like we have some kind of acknowledgement somehow? she took one of the fruits and also started to eat it. Its possible. She continued, Then again She reached out and felt the qi they could get it from the fruits, but while it was perceivable in the air it was untouchable to them. Not in the same way as in the vale, but truly untouchable, as if it wasnt even qi, just a memory of it, or a shadow maybe. Its like everything within the city has been cursed in some way. Sana agreed. Watching the shimmering stars, she let herself get lost in tracing the strange constellations in the sky as they became visible one after another. It was hard to say how much came from the horror and a projection of her own feelings from when they had walked through below, but everything here, even the starry sky, felt sad. There was anger, yes, and grief, and fury, and horror and judgement and so many other intents. But the sadness, like something beyond their comprehension was weeping on its behalf, was by far the most profound and deep-rooted. She turned away from looking at the sky, back to the rest of the city below them. It was dark now, drenched in silver and black beneath the full moon. It took her a while to work out what the oddity about the scene really was. None of the corpses of the defenders were in places that were lit. It was so subtly done that it barely even felt off until she looked at those shadows and shivered... because they reflected the stars themselves, almost as if the starry night had cast down a cloak to cover those corpses directly. The longer she looked at it the more right it felt, yet at the same time it was disturbing on some fundamental level. As if she were seeing some inner working of reality that you just werent meant to see. Not to mention, the sadness that came with it was even more soul twisting. After a while, she turned her head and went back to considering the inner city instead. They had debated trying to leave the city before nightfall, but the only exterior wall they had encountered had such an ominous feeling that neither felt at all like risking it. In the end, they had picked this tower on the edge of the inner city because it was both accessible and lacking in obvious battle damage. It also gave them a good vantage point and had an intact upper floor so they didnt have to sit in a ruined dark room. Most importantly though, it wasnt full of corpses. Below her, someone, or ones, had made a concerted effort to set most of the tree-lined street on fire. The gate and wall above it had been cloven asunder as if by some great sword. None of those trees touched by fire had vitality in them, but others in what were presumably once grassy lawns around them almost overshadowed them now. Beyond that a twisting column of fire that provided no actual outward illumination swirled like a golden gyre close to the middle of the inner city. Even at this distance, it made her feel strangely sombre as it danced and twisted eternally in the darkness. With the terrible violence and bloodshed meted out in the streets below covered by the carpet of autumnal leaves, also strangely coloured in the darkness, the scene was otherworldly both in how small it made her feel and how melancholic. The shadows somehow drew you in even as the vault of heaven seemed to press down, shrouding everything, shadows in star and moonlight shifting subtly. Here, once again it was impossible to not notice how they occasionally extended just a little further or a little deeper in some places than was natural. She lost all track of time watching them shift and swirl, stuck somewhere between heaven and earth, a silent witness to the sadness and the echoing memories they evoked until she was stirred from her meditative state by Sana whistling at her. Looking around, the shadows were receding and the grey light of first dawn was making its presence felt. The sun was hidden in cloud. Most importantly though, the first hint of misty drizzle was also making its presence felt. Its starting to rain, I figured you didnt want to get doused, Sana said from where she was sat, juggling a bunch of fruit. Mmmm, yeah, she agreed. It was cooler, marginally. Still, it would be a muggy, humid day once the cool dawn had passed, for all that the season was clearly striving to be autumn. In all the time they had been here, she had never really gotten a grasp on that. Summer had been dry, but the first spring had been close to sub-tropical, while this, despite being autumnal, was more like the wet season from back home. Yet winter had been so cold as to be almost unreal. Standing up, she did a few stretches. Her body had refined most of the qi from the fruits, but what it was doing with it was still pretty strange and didnt quite tally with what she expected. Well, I guess we shouldnt waste daylight? Yeah, Sana agreed. Did you see the shadows at night? her sister asked after a while. Yeah, and I am in no hurry to look at them up close, she muttered. Fates no, Sana slid off the wall. Probably not dangerous, but bad enough to give you a weird sense of vertigo. Inner city, then? Inside or out? It wasnt really a question. Both of them had discussed it extensively the previous day, after all. However, speaking about the course of action did somehow make her feel better. It was a simple exercise to ward off the stress that they were both feeling and make sure that neither of them did anything silly. Peering down the trapdoor at the locked door below, Sana sighed. Out, I think. Without further comment, she swung over the edge and started her descent. The tower was about forty metres tall, but there were plenty of handholds, even if the damp made it a tad harder than it had been to ascend. However, it was by no means unmanageable, she considered, dropping from ledge to ledge. It also provided her with another opportunity to examine the changes occurring in her body. Sana slipped over the edge above her and also started her descent, following slightly to one side. Contrary to the initial impression of the previous day and her observations during the night, the inner city was just as ravaged as the outer. It just turned out to be better disguised due to the economy of scale involved. The architecture was much grander, the estates more contained and the buildings in between less sprawling compared to the lower city. The buildings also seemed much more heavily and obviously warded. Their tower was at one end of a broad, tree-lined boulevard that led up from the gate into the inner city. Thirty metre wide lawns on either side gave the impression that it was less a street and more of a long, narrow park. In any case, much of it was now heavily overgrown. Tangled thickets meandered between trees, planters and stone-lined flowerbeds were almost buried under vines and drifts of breast-high grass swayed gently as dawn mists wound through everything. There was no particular pattern to the vegetation itself that she could see. Plants from a dozen habitats were all growing happily together, so they probably originated from various gardens and flowerbeds. The whole thing was broken up by the occasional patches of smouldering fire. In the daylight it was much less visible, treacherously so in fact, because it had heat such that she struggled to stand near one blaze while observing that the vegetation growing rampantly was totally untouched. Vibrant vegetation with grass growing freely on lawns right up to the edge of burnt patches and herbaceous borders swapping seamlessly back and forth from flickering flames to apparently healthy wildflowers. The golden blaze in the distance ahead of them was even more obscure somehow, cloaked in the mists in a strange fashion, its light unnaturally muted. -Just more things to add to the list of disturbing in its own way, she sighed to herself. On the other hand, the landscape damage to the road surface and flowerbeds, radiating in ripples half a metre in height, was a complete fate-thrashed nuisance. There were several different waves of ripple patterns, and they were all blurred together in irregular and random ways, such that traversing them and keeping an eye out for hidden patches of fire eventually forced them to cut through the gardens to one of the side paths next to the estates that lined the road. Unlike the city below, where people had built up to conserve space, the complexes and estates here were both tall and sprawling. Winding streets led between irregularly shaped walled compounds, many of which were also warped and distorted by the heat of some fire blast that had occurred somewhere ahead of them. On this side of the pathways, she could get a much clearer idea of the scale of damage that was being covered over by the vegetation. The damage must have been pretty total before something flipped over the soil in a later shockwave, Sana said from beside her as she was mulling over one of the half-burnt flowerbeds. Yeah, the more we see of this place, the weirder it gets, she muttered. Have you noticed that our scrips recording in here is very, very weird? Sana said after a moment. I must admit I hadnt thought to try, she replied. Sana wordlessly passed her the scrip, and she viewed a recording Sana had just made, seemingly a few minutes ago as they passed one of the estates. The damage to it was there, preserved in full detail. Decorations blurred and melted, inscriptions warped and decorative stele standing by the gateway half sunk into the ground. On the other hand, the damage bled bizarrely, obscuring details that were not damaged, and the vegetation was a warped and jumbled mess of impossible angles. Only the trees and a few plants in flowerbeds were visible. Its almost like there are two ''scenes'' slipping through each other, she mused, turning to look at the gardens again. Yeah, like someone took this place without any buildings and just with vegetation and mashed it together with the city as it was in that frozen moment Sana said, taking the scrip back with a resigned expression that admitted a certain amount of defeat in the face of illogicality. They walked on in silence, looking around them for another hundred metres, before finally reaching the edge of the genuine blaze she had seen from the top of the tower. It was spread across the whole width of the boulevard. Had it not been inexplicably frozen in the way it was, she was certain it would have swept down the whole avenue to the gate, incinerating everything in its path. The temperature was so hot that they couldnt go within twenty metres of it. After some futile poking around, they eventually turned back and picked the first side road. Beyond the first layer of estates, the streets became much more akin to those below, albeit with much grander buildings. Even here everything showed some evidence of battle damage. Inscriptions and stele melted, doors blasted in, holes through walls where wards still flickered ominously. In some instances, whole wall carvings and statues appeared to have been simply ripped away. They eventually found one of the carts around the next bend in the street. A dozen of the dead were littered around and a few more were in the process of collapsing to the ground, faces locked in agony and terror amid the lingering afterimages of the spray from the Yellow Springs. That didnt surprise her at this point, although on a certain level she was still edgy about wandering around in it. The night vista had made it abundantly clear that that wave of ominous water, somehow called forth by the execution of Marcella, had submerged the whole city, near enough, before whatever it was had occurred to lock this whole place away like it was. Out of curiosity she picked her way over to the cart and looked at the topmost carving they had dumped in it. It was a carved scene depicting a great cityscape, actually rather reminiscent of the city they were in. The craftsmanship of the carvings was exquisite, with beautifully stylized details throughout. Pulling herself up, she considered the rest of the contents, mainly statues of beautiful women in various unclad states and inscriptions in a dozen different scripts, none of which she recognised. They are even stealing the carvings isn''t that a bit? Sana pushed one of the other blocks aside to look at another behind it. I think its pretty well established at this point that the attackers dont seem to be people of what father would have called good character or classical morals, she said, as drily as she could muster, flicking through the inscriptions to see if any were in Easten that she could read. You dont say, Sana said, rolling her eyes at her attempt at humour. Chuckling under her breath, she hopped off that cart and went to look at the next one. The horses that would have drawn it were slightly slumped in their harnesses, blood frozen mid-drip from their mouths and eyes and pooling on the ground. Dead from soul shock, she guessed. The next cart was much like the last one, but mostly contained stacked square blocks about half a metre across. Flipping one over, she saw it was carved ornately in a circular design with a bunch of plants. Pushing it aside, she looked at a few more and discovered that they were all the same. Out of curiosity and because there was really nothing better to do she took the four and set them out, only to stare at them, rotate two ninety degrees and then just squat down with a sign and put her chin in her hands. Sana, having given up on the previous cart, came to join her and stared at the four panels before looking at the rest of the stack. Are those floor tiles? They are indeed, I think. Inlaid with various precious stones as well, she remarked drily. Floor tiles... her sister said dully. I suddenly find myself without words. Sana went and looked at the other bodies lying around the cart as she just knelt there, trying to work out why she felt just a little bit depressed all of a sudden. There were more tiles on the other side of the cart by the looks of it,scattered where one of the people stacking them had fallen mid-action. Clearly, they came from the complex behind, as another body was slumped with two in its hands halfway to the door, which was open and apparently unwarded if possessing a rather inauspicious gloom. -Like the mouth of a tomb, she thought, finally standing and walking over to it, suppressing her trepidation. The room beyond was in disarray, she observed as she cautiously peered inside, noting as she did so that the door was bent slightly and there was a weird symbol punched into the metal covering. The dying vestiges of some kind of formation with qi in it glimmered faintly in her eyes. Whoever had opened the door had done so under resistance and with some force. Inside, tables of wood were flipped over and smashed, with two half-eviscerated corpses slumped against the far wall, dressed in similar clothes. Blood and gore mingled with the spilt and rotten produce from sacks of goods, stacked beside the bodies in a horrifically timeless manner. Both the dead were young, she noted, barely twelve or thirteen... a knife lay near one, with bloody fingerprints still on its handle. Sana entered behind her and winced, putting a hand to her face. Belatedly she noted that the smell of death and decay, barely noticeable outside and almost absent in the city below, was present here for some reason. Such was her detachment from her senses that she had just ignored it without thinking. Only like that could she even keep functioning in the face of this endless parade of horrors. Every one she saw made her feel like a little bit more of her girlish innocence had somehow died with the victims. Looking around the rest of the room, she noted the lattice-like formations that were ghosting the walls. They were barely visible, and would C if powered C have likely been invisible. As it was, even with her inexpert eye, she could see that something had twisted them in a strange way. Damaged them fundamentally so that they could not regain energy. Stepping through into the next room, which turned out to be a storeroom of food, all rotted and decaying, she finally found the inner courtyard of the estate beyond it. Just like the exterior, it was overgrown, but in this case, it was just the flowers of the garden itself. The main offender was a sprawling vine with beautiful purple and gold flowers that looked and smelt like jasmine but held no spiritual power at all. The pond in the middle was carpeted with water lilies. Carefully she moved some aside with a fallen vine strand, half expecting to find some dead fish, but there was nothing in the pool besides plants. Most of the other exits were sealed with flickering runes that had very ominous auras. By this point Sana had joined her, so they both made their way carefully over to the only other exit that was still open, leading into an interior hall, she guessed. Inside was remarkably untouched, except that all the furniture had been stripped and stacked to one side and half the floor tiles were torn up. At the end was another room. Walking up to it and looking inside she finally paid for not steeling herself as they were met with a scene of carnage so unnaturally brutal and debauched that all she could do was stagger over to a convenient planter and puke into it. Sana had followed suit and was cursing under her breath. It took quite a while, but she finally got her turbulent emotions under control. Grimly she walked over, pulled the door shut and then grabbed a handful of the jasmine and scattered it across the threshold, bowing three times to the dead and offering a prayer for their souls and a curse for those who had butchered them. Back outside, Sana paused for a moment and picked up one of the roof tiles and, with serious venom, pounded it down on the head of one of the attackers. However, against all expectation, it was the tile that shattered, not the skull of the person she had just targeted. Mmmm, she frowned, shoving the corpse with her foot. Thats odd Under her impetus and with a bit of effort, it shifted a small bit. Cursed fates have no eyes Sana spat. It was hard to disagree with that statement, really. On the other hand, something about Sanas action had stirred a distant memory of something Juni, of all people, had once told her. Turning to look at the other bodies, she kicked a few others. They all moved, just, and she was left with a feeling that she had just kicked a metal brick in the process. Want to try a quick experiment? she asked, narrowing her eyes. The conversation playing back in her head was one she had had with Juni about body recovery and high-level cultivators. It had been the very first such mission she undertook, to recover a Dao Seeking wandering cultivator who had gone missing in one of the valleys on a tendered mission. Upon finding the corpse she had been aghast to discover how heavy it was in spite of the suppression, and upon coming back had complained at length to Juni about not being told that. The events had spawned a long discussion about how cultivators at higher realms had much denser bodies due to qi reinforcement, among other things. Hardly seems the time her sister said sourly, staring at the cart, clearly pondering if a bigger slab would do it. Shaking her head, she went back inside. If her sudden hunch was right, it would go a long way towards explaining a few things about this place. Offering a small prayer and an apology to one of the destroyed corpses lying against the wall, she first tried to move it. Half confirming her suspicions, it was light, just as a childs body would be. Wincing, she gripped the arm, exerting her full strength. Even though she was back in the Containment Realm, she was still several times stronger than an average adult male at the peak of Foundation Establishment. The childs flesh deformed under her grip and she felt the bones in the arm start to creak. The poor soul was mortal. She considered the knife on the floor for a moment and then picked it up. A careful poke opened up the palm of the corpse. She prodded a table and it easily cut wood as well. Nodding, she went back outside and squatted down beside the corpse Sana had just tried to brain with a floor tile. Her sister, who was dragging one of the denser inscription slabs off the other cart, paused to look at her. What are you doing? she asked, eyeing the knife. The same thing you are, but with some empiricism, she said with as much dark humour as she could muster. An experiment of sorts. Taking the knife, she stabbed it into the eye of the corpse. The knife warped, the tip shattering and pinging away across the street. That at least explained why there was no blood at all on it. Sighing, she eyed the knife then looked back at the floor tiles. -Wasnt there one that was different? With arborundum? Her memory helpfully supplied for her. It took a few moments to find it deep in the pile. There were quite a few now that she looked more closely, but most of the arborundum inlay was flowers or esoteric shapes. Pulling this particular tile off the cart, she hefted it up and smashed it into the body. It took three tries, and she was panting from exertion by the time she was done, but she finally shattered it along one edge and levered out a long leaf of arborundum that belonged to a stylised palm tree or maybe a lily plant. Returning to the street, she picked an armoured corpse at random and scored a circle in the breastplate it wore. Running back through some of the basic array symbols she recalled from when she was practising, she eventually selected one that involved separation or perhaps cutting. In a single fluid motion, she drew it, taking care not to get the symbol the wrong way around, and then pushed a tiny thread of her purified qi into it. With a metallic *Thock*, the breastplate and the cloth beneath were both cut as she had hoped. The flesh beneath, somewhat in line with the more realistic side of her expectations, didnt even deform. It at least confirmed that the bodies were cultivators and above her admittedly meagre cultivation. Their bodies are trained Sana said, coming over to join her. But the servants inside were all mortals, she noted. I was able to squeeze one of their arms and it gave just like flesh should. Their bones were a bit more durable than you might expect, but thats likely down to having lived in this place, where the qi just seems purer, for all that its untouchable. Experimentally Sana tried to lift one of the corpses. It took a lot of effort, but she managed to drag it up. It didnt help that death rigidity had not set in yet, so it was limp as well as heavy. Its at least peak Nascent Soul? she hazarded. Possible, could be lower if they trained in a body art? They look less like soldiers and more like irregulars. Mercenaries, even. This one had tattoos, and their gear is rather mismatched. She eyed the tattoo that Sana had exposed on another one''s arm dubiously. It was actually a holy Buddhist symbol, but drawn in such a way that it was clearly inauspicious. No Buddhist would have a skull devouring the sign of Buddhas footsteps through the samsara on their arm. An evil cult? she mused. Ya think? her sister said sarcastically. Yeah, stupid question, given the context, she acknowledged with an eye roll. She tried lifting another. Quite a few were only as heavy as the others but over half of them, those with better gear, she couldnt so much as budge. What I dont get, is why could we not move weapons and stuff below? Sana mused. But we can move floor tiles and stuff up here just fine. Well, we were trying to move weapons that probably belonged to the armoured corpses. What if they were imbued with qi when they fell? she guessed. Huh, that could make sense, if the qi is frozen away but why can we move the bodies? Sana muttered. Well I dunno about you, but we didnt exactly test this rigorously down there, did we? she pointed out, a touch more tartly than she intended. We poked around the edge of the square and really it was only the bodies, some of which did shift a bit, and the weapons, which were immobile, that I noted along with a few other oddments. I could see all of them being quite important down there, being assembled to watch an execution and all in the company of those young nobles and the villain fellow. Sana grumbled. Fine, fine, I know, I know. We didnt really poke about because it was creepy, I was just saying. Yeah sorry this is no less creepy in its own way, she apologised for her frustrated tone, taking in the currently rather sunny street. Almost as an afterthought, she eyed the arborundum blade in her hand. It was about a third of a metre long and rounded out at one end, making for a convenient handle. The long edge was also wickedly sharp for about half its length. Eyeing the rest of the floor tile, she used the leaf to pry out another one. The middle designs were nowhere near as sharp due to the shape. The one at the far side had been damaged somehow; taking it out, she could see a long crack running down the middle, which was disappointing. Speculatively she tried to cut one of the other leaves but the two just scraped off each other and left no marks. Quickly she looked back through the other tiles, in case there was another in the same style, but her hopes were thwarted. Shaking her head in disappointment, she went back to the corpse with the most ornate armour, the one Sana had originally tried to smash over the head with a floor tile. Kneeling down, she slammed the point of the leaf into his skull with as much force as she could. It effortlessly sheered flesh and with a tiny hint of resistance pierced the skull beneath. Drawing the blade sideways, she sliced the mans head almost clean in half. Compared to the horror of what she had witnessed inside, it was really nothing much at this point. They certainly didnt deserve to be left a whole corpse for their crimes in any case. Golden Immortal! Sana hissed in shock from beside her, staring at the exposed golden sheen of his skull and the golden tinted blood that was flowing sluggishly from the cleft skull. Or something like it, Arai found herself nodding Could be higher, the arborundum damaged the bone but there was a faint hint of resistance, although it could just be my strength that was lacking. Curious, she sliced off his arm. This time, with a proper cutting motion, there was no resistance at all. -Maybe I was just inelegant before, she thought to herself. So clearly they are somewhere between maybe Golden Core and Celestial Venerate, whatever that really is, so thats only the whole span of known cultivation realms above us that this lot might have been, her sister remarked with dark amusement. Heh Yeah she said, laughing a bit at that. As amusing as it would be to stab all these corpses to see if any aren''t as high a realm as this one doesnt seem a lot of point, really. As an afterthought, she wiped off the arborundum leaf on the corpse''s embroidered cloak. Looking at their own rather scant garb, which was mainly a spare light robe salvaged between the two of them and their spare shoes, she contemplated cutting up a cloak or two, but in truth, she felt ill just looking at these people. The idea of using some of their garments made her skin crawl, given what they had likely done. Sana seemed to have no apparent interest in that either, so after a quick check of the rest of the contents of the two carts in case there was another arborundum-inlaid tile with a piece that could be used as an additional knife, they moved on empty-handed. It was a somewhat circuitous route, in the end, to eventually make their way to the plaza beyond the blaze. The winding streets of the inner city seemed to have been mostly secured before whatever happened in the lower city, which was a bit odd, she thought, but there was no way to answer that riddle so she just shelved it. The streets were mainly full of corpses put on display, or dead looters. They checked a few more carts and such, but it was all things like statues, carvings, some plants and a few other oddments. Without storage talismans, none of it was worth even looking at. The main plaza of the upper, or inner city, wasnt much better than the lower one. Someone had gone to great lengths to impale a very large number of corpses onto lances and display them in various fountains. Most of those dead appeared to be soldiers from what she could see. Others were hung in macabre fashion from pillars of what had clearly once been some kind of memorial garden. The whole thing was smashed and burnt, statues warped or melted, grass scorched and trees reduced to charcoal. Barely any vegetation intruded, probably because of the fiery conflagration behind them, which twisted in the act of beginning to spiral up to the sky. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. It was a small consolation to see that there were just as many corpses of the invaders strewn around. The inconsistency between those who were collapsed to the ground and those who were running or frozen in the process of falling wasnt something she had worked out yet, unless it was just down to a fractional difference in the cause of death. Had those who were fallen all died to the maelstrom of Yellow Springs water while those stumbling had succumbed to whatever else happened to freeze this place outside of reality as it seemingly was? Certainly, most of those who were on the ground were unmarked beyond the misty grey embers and sense of distortion around them. They might as well have had a heart attack and keeled over for all the damage they showed. Its odd, Sana frowned, looking about. Everything about this place is odd, she pointed out. Haha, yes, very true, I walked into that one, Sana grimaced. However have you noticed? This place is huge All the attackers overseeing the execution in the grand square are dead. As apparently are the ones looting, or patrolling, or in the central plaza back there. But there are nowhere near enough corpses of the defenders to account for everyone who could have been in the city being dead. This place should have had millions of people in it; its bigger than Blue Water City. Did whatever happened only happen to the attackers? Maybe she frowned. That had, on a certain level, been bothering her a bit too... not that she had been counting corpses up to this point and they had explored what amounted to a pathetically small portion of the city itself. Then again. she glanced down another street that led off the plaza and shivered, glad she had nothing else to vomit up at this point. The density of corpses in the subsection we have gone through has been fairly high. Even down below though Sana said, frowning and staring at the sky. Even there the civilian deaths seemed to be disproportionately people fighting back or older folks or kids, now that I think about it. Huh, she said, looking around. Sana was right, those here were disproportionately either older, people with some element of beast blood in them, or combatants. An ugly thought emerged in her mind, even as Sana finished her own train of thought on the matter, which as it turned out was the same as hers. If you were going to enslave a city, you wouldnt bother to keep the people that aren''t worth anything or who are going to make problematic slaves. Well, they do seem to have been in the process of taking everything else of value, she said, suddenly sounding as drained as she felt. Slavery Sana stared up at the sky This is a horrible place... I liked it better when it was just reality-warping mists and inevitable starvation. Even that thing that nearly killed us on the first day here was better than this. I wouldnt go quite that far, she muttered, shuddering involuntarily at the memory of that horrible cold and the sinister feeling of the shadow limbs in the mist. Okay, maybe not, but certainly this is a horrible place, unlike anything I ever want to see again, Sana sighed. Sitting down on the edge of a flowerbed, she let her thoughts recover some kind of equilibrium. What if she paused, stopping her thought to think through it again What if what? Sana asked, turning to her. What if we have fundamentally misjudged the set of events here, she said suddenly. How so? Sana said a trifle sourly. Okay, so the wave of Yellow Springs water and the execution below killed a bunch of people. Possibly the whole city, but the scene below is kinda odd. Dont you think the red-robed villain doesnt actually fit in very neatly with what is going on there? Now that you mention it, her sister said pensively. Right, and his position is weird. What if he and a bunch of others arrived later? You think he was trying to undo the damage? And the others were cleaning out anything valuable, with the city having been suddenly written off because of it? Its a reasonable hypothesis, she shrugged. I cant claim to be any grand strategist or scholar in this regard, but if a bunch of eminent young nobles came here and made a huge fate-thrashed mess, wouldnt a senior or two likely end up coming here to check on what happened? So what the city gets sacked, then it gets consigned to the Yellow Springs, then some time later, maybe a few hours or a day, some seniors show up, get sealed by that staff, and then everything got frozen like this? Sana mused, also sitting down on the edge of the flowerbed. Yeah. This kind of carnage doesnt happen in a few hours. Very true, her sister said dully, staring at the ground. Clearly, there was either some attempt at reinforcement of the city, or the Springs didnt slay everyone.though I dont think we will ever know the answer to that, if its even worth knowing. Yeah, our goal is to get out of here, not worry about how this fate-thrashed nightmare place came into being. There is something in this though, she groaned, drumming her feet on the ground. Its staring me in the face and I just cant see it. Falling silent, she started to run through things again in her head. -Most of the corpses are a few hours old. -They clearly had some time to loot the city. -The time freezing effect, or whatever it was, clearly occurred at the end. -The battles in the lower districts must have happened after everyone was killed by the water, but that doesnt really make sense in the wider context. Sighing, she turned to stare at the distant school Standing up, she squinted at the distant buildings that she had been assuming were the academy along the mountainside, and then looked up the slope. Now that she thought about it, their style wasnt quite the same. The scale was big, but they looked more like an extension of the city''s inner district, or another district added at a later date? -There was no pagoda, and no clock tower, she realised belatedly. We assumed that the city and the great school were right beside each other. But what if theyre not? How do you arrive at that conclusion? Sana glanced over at her. On the first day... That huge reconfiguration we witnessed, you remember it? she said, spinning around to look up at the mountains. It was hard to forget Sana pointed out. There was a city shown but it wasnt associated with the great school or the buildings above. She gestured to the grand buildings rising above them in their red and white brick. These buildings were really confused and mashed together several times. We assumed they were part of the great school, but what if not all of them in this style are? The city was at the head of the valley. The great school, on the other hand, had that huge clock tower and grey building on the mountainside, the pagoda and the red and white buildings with multi-coloured roofs were between two mountains and felt like they were set back somehow? I I guess? Sana frowned. The buildings over there have roofs the same colour as half the rest of the city, she pointed to the distant buildings. And theres no pagoda. Well, it could be obscured? Sana suggested. It was huge. It was as big as the palace up here. Bigger. She shook her head, refuting that idea. Not to mention the visibility, despite it being overcast, is actually pretty good, the cloud isnt low at all. Turning to the building behind them, on the edge of the plaza, which was a vast edifice of marble with a great domed roof, she pointed at it. Lets climb the side of the building here. We have the endurance to manage it and the outsides of the buildings aren''t warded that we have seen.

~ Sana C Evergrove ~
In the end, it took almost an hour to scale the side of the building and arrive at the upper crest of the dome. On the way up, Sana had a lot of time to reflect on her sister''s rather skittish set of deductions to arrive at the conclusion that the academy wasnt, in fact, a mile or two to their presumed south-east. It wasnt that she doubted the conclusions reached; it was just that she found herself wondering what the point of it was. Exploration was a means to an end, yes, but their end goal was still to get out of here. Worrying about how stuff happened felt more like a distraction on a certain level. Interesting, yes, but in the end it wasnt as important as the deductions regarding this place most likely being a part of some higher realm. Sat on the top, she did have to admit that her sisters guesses had been right though. While the visibility wasnt quite as good as they might have hoped, there was clearly no pagoda and the complex beyond the far walls seemed more palatial... and also had a giant boat rather inexplicably crashed into part of it. Something about that felt rather familiar, but just like the red-robed villain below, it was hard to place. We have greatly underestimated the size of this place, havent we she said, eventually. Not only that, Arai said, sitting down on the edge. You were tracking the stable points in the valley? They were always there, right? And the wall gate... door where we entered, what if its another stable point? That doesnt feel right, she shook her head. The other places all had some oddity the tree had its weird pile of very deliberately placed rocks and the strange golden flowers the circle of 12 stones had its strange carvings of animals. The three stones had its second ring as well. The shifting stones were clearly odd. But the gate is just a gate? They both pondered for a bit in the morning sunlight The sign, her sister said suddenly. It was really odd and out of place, dont you think? And the scale of the wall wasnt quite what I remembered. I dont know why I didnt think it odd at the time maybe it was the shock of seeing the wards I guess? she mused. Something about that didnt feel quite right, though. While she was mulling it over in her head, she munched on another spirit fruit, offering one to Arai as well, who took it gladly. They ate in silence, replenishing a bit of lost energy and looking down at the city. In truth, she really agreed with much of what her sister was saying, the question that was nagging at her though was a much older one, that she had stopped really bothering with once the checking of the points became more displacement activity for her woes than any actively necessary thing. She had been wondering for quite a while now if they had fundamentally misunderstood something about the structure of this place. Their brush with the terrifying collapse and that weird series of nightmare moments just before it, that were so hard to recall in any detail, only further cemented that suspicion. The skipping of places, the rearranging of the landscape, and that first early She leant back and looked up at the mountain above them. A few seconds later she had to resist the urge to hit her head off something. -Really, she remonstrated with herself. -Sis was right, it was right in front of us all along, hidden in plain sight in the mountains themselves. I think I have it, she said simply. You do? Arai said, it apparently being her turn to sound the dubious sceptic, not that she cared. You said that it was staring us in the face, the reconfiguration on the first day! Yes, the academy is clearly not Nonono this is the old one. Remember what we talked about oh... when it was summer? Based on her sister''s rather blank look, she clearly didnt, which was perhaps fair as a lot had happened since then. Okay, what if we have fundamentally misunderstood how the landscape is changing up to this point? Go on? Arai said, holding out her hand for a second spirit fruit. Passing one over she sighed and leant back again. We assumed that the landscape was shifting a bit, especially in winter. Ahhh we assumed that the landscape was moving about within the area we were in, right? she muttered. Yeah all the evidence pointed to that Arai agreed. Thats not exactly a revolutionary observation. Yes, but we were thinking small, thinking about the valley. How many days have we been able to see the mountains in their entirety? It was autumnal, then winter and cloudy, then snow, then everything was haze and in spring we had other things to worry about. Okay? her sister nodded, pensively. Take everything we know to this point, and the new observations about things being mashed through each other in here, and the rather disturbing set of scenes from when everything broke like a badly fired pot and consider it from the viewpoint of our most paranoid selves for a moment. Uhuh her sister said, narrowing her eyes. She could nearly see the gears spinning as Arai raced towards the same conclusion she was now at. Well... What if we have always been able to see mountains because we were always in a valley? Before her sister, who had just opened her mouth with the light of understanding in her eyes, could interrupt, she went on But it wasnt always the same valley! Her sister opened and then shut her mouth a further time, then finally just took a big bite out of the fruit and motioned for her to continue. So, what if, as I said before, we fundamentally misunderstood something? It just clicked, looking at the mountain and the red and white palace over there. Closing her eyes she thought back to the conversation between Elaria, her mother and the other woman Iseult. Remember the conversation on the last day? When Elaria called those other two women all the way out there to that circle to discuss her project with the symbol? Swallowing her mouthful of fruit, Arai nodded. I do. Elaria called it the ''Gate'' to the ''Dreaming Path'' or something like it. What if those points, the circles, the tree were not fixed in a single place? What if they were always moving? What if they were in fact really hard to find before this place ever collapsed? Uhuh, I see how that can work, Arai nodded, But there are a few, err holes in that. Yes, but just let me finish, she said with a wave of her hand. Turning to look back up across the valley, she considered it as she continued speaking. What if the circles and the tree and the shifting stones were always a feature of a valley, but back then were not all the same valley? The river moved every time, the hills changed, the treelines shifted and so on, the buildings moved. Look over there. She pointed down at the valley where they had come from. It slopes up towards the interior, right? We went through the gate and appeared right in the middle of a plaza that didnt connect to the gate. What if this is actually a really big mountain range, and every valley in the whole place is stacked straight on top of each other? Oh.Ohhhhh Arais eyes widened in shock as she followed the last threads of their logic through to its inevitable conclusion. When we were on the tree, what we saw was the reality of what remains. What if everything else is just memories or something like it, what if those are like formation flags, and we are currently lost in a vast formation, threading between the realities of different flags? One anchored to the tree, one to the shifting rocks, one to the circle of three stones, one to the circle of animal rocks. One for the sign Arai said softly. Exactly, the sign always has a gate near it and was in a valley. Broad brush strokes, but never quite the same picture twice? And that extends to the city, her sister said quietly. No wonder we couldnt make sense of what was going on. Probably yes, I bet many of those events are orphaned within the structure of the city itself. We saw fragments of it in the darkness I think, the scattered streets... a broad boulevard with trees ruined buildings and whatnot. Except, here does feel slightly different, more stable maybe? Arai said pensively, looking down at the city. That could be because of the events, or whatever the stable point here is? she guessed. That staff spear weapon in the plaza did it seem at all familiar to you? Arai said after a moment. Uhuh she frowned and thought back, visualising it -Black blade, dark wood, kind of plain, the tassel the set of bells. The sword that Elaria was swinging, did it have any defining characteristics? her sister added. Oh. She felt a bit silly for not seeing it before, it was obvious when you put the two side by side in your minds eye. Sure there were a few grey areas, plain utilitarian weapons being what they were. However, that degree of coincidence at this point seemed kinda unlikely. The two weapons blades could have been cast from the same mould and ingot. She bowed to the circle of twelve animals that time when they walked past it, she said absently as other bits of the puzzle slotted together. She did, Arai agreed, The others thought it was a bit funny, but she was very serious about showing respect, not to mention the three stones was something she knew a lot about. What if she has some connection to the yellow tree and the shifting stones as well? In fact, Id bet you spirit stones that she was also the one who made that sign. {You two are really smart} She screamed and nearly fell off the roof ledge. Spinning around, she saw a red-haired man with a bushy beard sitting nearby. He wore a grey and white robe and sturdy boots. Around his neck was a chord holding seven copper bells that stood out in some way that was perplexingly eye-catching. {Youre not quite there, but yes, those places are touched by certain ancient things, so they have remarkable permanence in this place, which is why the vestiges of it are anchored by them.} Whwhat are you? Arai asked, shocked. {Im the bell on the spear you saw, in the square where you left offerings for the spirits of the unjustly killed.} A...Artefact spirit? She managed to stammer out, her mind racing. -Definitely a Dao Weapon C just as we guessed. -Also... it speaks Easten? {Reliquary Manifestation actually, but its basically the same thing from the perspective of a cultivator like you.} So she made you? That lady Elaria? Arai asked carefully. {Ah Hmmmmm, not really, no, she has a connection to the Khakkhara staff though, we are brought together by happenstance in a way.} So. erm... What is this place? Sana asked You said we werent quite right The man sighed and looked out over the city. At this distance it was still resplendent in the sun, defying acknowledgement of the horrors within. {Young ones, you need not fear me so, I mean you no harm. Although I am sorry that my appearance like this surprised you; truly, had I intended it you would never have made it through the gate into this place.} When he spoke again, he was a bit more muted, and to her surprise started to speak in the formal imperial tongue instead. You may address me as Senior Heaven Shifting, or perhaps just Daoist Heaven Shifting if you wish. She nervously bowed to the old man and offered him greetings. Junior greets Senior. Arai also bowed warily, repeating the greeting and salutation. Heh so polite. Really, I do not stand on much formality. As to what this place is, I think it is best to call it a vestige of a living nightmare. Perhaps it was fitting that it was buried like this, but who am I to say that truly, I am not a scholar of karma. He turned back to look at them both and for a second they saw something close to eternity reflected in his eyes. "Honoured Senior has been stuck here that long?" she asked as politely as she could. "Stuck here...? Ah, you are misunderstanding because I am speaking in your common tongue. I am familiar with its roots, that is all, mortal language is little barrier to me." -So he is indeed a part of this place, assuming he isn''t lying, she wasn''t sure if that made her more or less concerned though. This city was once called Evergrove. A fitting name perhaps. Still, neither its connection to the Everkind family, nor the Bel clan, could save it in the end. I decided to accompany the founder of this city in ancient antiquity. We warred through the heavens together and when he set off on his great voyage, I decided to stay here to see how mortals lived and study mortality amongst them. In a sense, they saw me as a guardian for their descendants I suppose, although I had no such ordained task beyond my own sense of duty to my old companion''s folk. Perhaps that was their flaw, in the end. Their arrogance in their roots got too big for the reality they found themselves in. Now this place is a tomb for the city''s Young Lady. A perverse memorial to the greed of those fools who dug so deeply beneath these mountains The Lady Marcella? she asked. No. Halla Everkind, a princess of this land. She didnt die in the square. They held her to watch, intending to kill her at the last, but in doing so forgot an ancient maxim. Ones such as them rarely consider the cost of overcomplicating things and in the process inadvertently provided some opportunities to others to make their last moments count in ways they could not deal with. When that villain, as you called him, arrived in the aftermath, he tried to seal her, at which point the evil done here became apparent and they were buried with the dead. That sparked off the calamity that buried this place. Her tomb is that blaze of golden soul fire you see below. They both stared down at the twisting maelstrom of golden fire. The deaths in the square were a different kind of insanity. The zealotry of those fools of the successor generation damned everything that desecrated this place, which is perhaps fitting. If they had just made prisoners of those here, held them for ransom or imprisoned them for a few centuries, I fear much of this mess might have been avoided. What this mess was she wasnt quite sure, but the implication seemed to be that it was related to the ruin of this place and how it ended in Eastern Azure Great World. The bell spirit shook his head wearily. Instead, to make a statement, they executed all of those who came from the Eternal City at the Empresss behest to teach and instruct. Marcella, Raleen, Amara, Marius With a mocking laugh, the old man spread his arms and went on. Let not the Heretic to live, they Declared. Behold the ''Glory'' of God in the highest form, Salvation to the Unbeliever through Death... The way he said the words made something in her soul tremble. It might have been her imagination, but the symbol, so quiet in her minds eye, now shivered faintly and shared a tiny sliver of anger at that? It was gone almost as fast as it arrived, such that she might have thought she imagined it. A grand statement, seeking to build prestige among their peers. They were warned by others, even their own advisors, but they did not believe. Had I been here at that time I could have prevented it, but already events had moved too far. The old man sighed. As a result, those fools are buried here, in a punishment hell of their own devising. Their karma, and that of all those who stormed this place, brought its ruin and sold its people, will be forever stained by the curse their desire brought forth. Their desecration of an ancient treaty and the death of Marcella Junia, a Daughter of the Midnight Court, offended a power that should never be crossed. They called upon a god to smite a heretic, little believing that the god that came would see only evil souls who revelled in broken oaths and drown them as a votive offering for the unjustly deceased. The Yellow Springs Arai shuddered. That Lady Marcella has some connection to the Yellow Springs? she spoke the words, not really believing them, despite what this old man, the bell spirit, was claiming. The Yellow Springs are an aspect of the same whole, yes. The Lady Marcella indeed has a connection with it. An acknowledgement of sorts both through achievement and blood. They paid a truly dreadful Entirely deserved her sister muttered under her breath. The old man laughed at her inadvertent interruption. Indeed! An entirely deserved one as well, the price for their ignorance in daring to consign her soul. They would have fallen anyway, with what was occurring at the Academy itself. But still, because of their greed and ignorance, they managed to ''save'' themselves from this place by delivering themselves to judgement for their crimes beyond even the reach of the God they endlessly claimed to be doing deeds on behalf of. Ironic really, it gave that heroic young girl, ever in the shadow of her peers, the key to influence their ruin in a single desperate gamble. Sacrificing her own future to see all theirs ruined. That they never foresaw it was due to their own mediocrity, no Prince or Princess of the Holy Empire would ever do as she did. Though we arrived too late, thanks to their meddling and everything fell to ruin we buried so many old evils with us in these hells cast of broken dreams and mortal nightmares that the price was almost worth it. The old bell shook his head, his laughter strangely ringing to her ears in its mockery of the misfortune of this place. She was still trying to process what he had just said, while worrying about what this evidently powerful weapon spirit was actually intending, for whatever good it would do, when he fell silent once more. So err why have you come to speak to us, Honoured Senior? her sister asked eventually. She nodded as well. All they could do was ask, it seemed. Erm does Honoured Senior want us to free you from this place or something? Free me? Haha... The old man stared at them for a long moment and then started to laugh as if this was some great joke. She sat there on the edge of the dome, sweating from nervous uncertainty, as he guffawed and wheezed at their words like it was the most hilarious thing he had ever heard. Er Honoured Senior, we didnt mean to offend... she mumbled, worried now in a different kind of way. Wiping his eyes, the old man shook his head wryly. Sorry, I didnt mean to alarm you, its just such a funny thing to ask, even though I can see you are both earnest and well-meaning. "No. I do not need freeing from this place. I do not fear eternity His voice grew deeper suddenly and more strident. I am the tombstone chaining one of those old scammers. It gives me nothing but joy to see them languish in torment, wasting all their stolen potential in this place, able only to wait for the inevitability of their true deaths far from their master''s golden hypocrisy. It is the very least they deserve. Sadly, while my eternal companion in this endeavour is a charming individual, she is not the most gifted conversationalist, while I have always been someone who enjoyed talking with others. That said, she would probably claim I am a chatterbox who is far too fond of pointless things, who seeks to steal from her portfolio by words alone. The old spirit smiled wryly. No we do not need or desire to be freed from here. Eventually, this place will return to the origin and we will leave then." "Return to the origin? Honoured Senior?" she asked, curious as to what he meant. "Hah... it will collapse into nihility when the world this place is snagged on finally succumbs to the Heavenly Dao, then we will leave." She stared at him dully, not sure what to say to that. When you speak of chaining Honoured Senior? You mean that villain in the red robe? her sister asked, changing the topic away from the rather awkward route it was diverging towards. Yes, the villain in the red robe. Do not dwell on that waste, best he is forgotten by all. He came here intent on seizing a precious seedling for his lord, and to extricate those fools. It was his deserved misfortune to be buried for his sins by me, who arrived too late to prevent this disaster, the old man shook his head, now sounding sad. Then why seek us out, Honoured Senior? she finally mustered the courage to ask. He sighed and eyed them both dubiously. I was impressed by your reasoning, in part. You showed respect where most would have fled in fear, and you didnt covet either me or my companion. You made offerings for good fortune where most would denounce and you saw truly the mask of horror in this place, yet still tried your best. Mainly though, I just wanted to talk to a living being once again. She stared at the old man, completely unsure of how to respond. Her sisters face was also a mixture of subtle, warring expressions. Panic, concern, fear, surprise, uncertainty. I said before, I do not fear eternity. My duty is a truly noble cause, to be the chain that seals one of those deceivers, but aeons without anyone to speak to but the staff on occasion and his constant whinging about his plight, it is just a touch tedious. So humour this old man his conversation, heh? Anyway, you heard this old man reminisce a bit, so its only fair I reward you a little. And anyway, its that old scammers power Ill corrode to do it, so thats even better... The spirit laughed for a full minute, seemingly deeply amused at this. On the other hand she, and also from the looks of it her sister, were still utterly off-balance as to what in the fates was even going on here. While she was still running through that problem the spirit, if that was what it was, wiped a tear from his eye and sniffed a touch theatrically. Ahem yes, anyway, to return to the original point, your logic is broadly correct. That everything is scattered and stacked upon itself, Honoured Senior? she asked, as much to buy time to think as for any other reason. He raised an eyebrow at her and inclined his head as if amused. Yes, those are all places that anchor this place in various times. The past locations were somewhat mythical, with the exception of the tree. Places that could not be easily sought in this land and tended to only come unlooked-for. But you said that we were not quite there, Honoured Senior? Mmmmm, yes. I wonder. Your logic led you to this point, but the pair of you are remarkably self-effacing compared to most of your kind I have met. Even your wisest sages have a streak of ego a mile wide and ten thousand leagues tall, from which they pronounce on the Dao. She stared blankly. On the one hand that sounded like a compliment, but the backhanded dismissal of most cultivators as egotistical felt well she agreed, but it also felt a bit -Is he suggesting that we, or the act of transforming ourselves, also did something to the same effect? A part of her thought, feeling that that was also a bit He stared at them both with a look of faintly amused, or perhaps jovial, consideration and then sighed. Well, it is what it is. The rippling distortions that went through this place were dimension quakes. The aftershocks of another event of sorts. Somehow, this place considered you two as something like fixed points as well. While you would have died in other circumstances you are afforded a remarkable degree of autonomy within here. Even this old bell has no idea how you managed it, that kind of thing requires touching some old and esoteric means he trailed off, staring at them both pensively. -Uhoh, her instincts twisted, nervously. That gaze wasnt malicious, far from it, it was merely considering, but beneath it she felt uncommonly exposed all of a sudden. As if he were trying to stare through her, see everything about her, past as well as present. She was aware of the symbol shifting subtly in her mind. She had almost forgotten it was there, but now its absence was even more unobtrusive. Her mantra shifted faintly of its own accord. None of her qi or anything moved, it was all pure intent, which made the feat more remarkable in its own way. At the same time, she became aware of a faint separation of inner and outer thoughts, as if her thought process itself was being concealed in a subtle way. External confusion remained. -Youre hiding my thoughts from him? She was suddenly glad that the mantra was doing its own thing very efficiently and all of its own accord. The symbol symbolled faintly, suggesting somehow that this wasnt because of danger as such but because of convenience more than anything else. To be known in this way would be bothersome. It took her a second to work out why this confused her. He is not the only thing in this place that might be watching. was what was being communicated very faintly. Ha, eventually, he gave up and chucked dryly, shaking his head with a smile, then continued rambling on, speaking as much to the world at large as to them it seemed. Perhaps it is just good fortune, your attainments are good for your realm and you have survived to this point. This old seat has seen enough of the inner workings of karma and good fortune to know when to step forwards and back, not to mention some big sisters will get annoyed if I poke and prod, talentless as I am. I am guessing you wish to get out of this uncreated patchwork of nightmares and broken dreams though, he said, raising an eyebrow. Clearly their expressions must have spoken much on that regard because he sighed and clapped his hands to his knees, shaking his head like an old elder. Honoured Senior Heaven Shifting If It will be tricky in this place perhaps this is karma though or an opportunity who knows. Honoured Senior, you mean we are she really didnt want to say stuck. Did this old man say that? he chuckled. I only said it will be tricky. This old man has a certain prestige, ancient and long-forgotten though it may be in the ashes of this place. I had thought to give you a certain thing but perhaps a more tangible show of my appreciation is in order. This old bell can indeed deliver you out of this depressing mausoleum of human depravity and at least send you to the end of the path. Before either of them could say anything, he waved a hand, and they were standing back in the square. The old man was gone, and they were stood next to the impaled red-robed villain on the dais. It took all her control to retain her composure, and it was probably in no small part thanks to the still subtly shifting intent of the symbol on her mantra, that she didnt flinch or scream in surprise. I apologise for bringing you young ladies back to such a horrible scene, but I cannot separate parts of myself while remaining true to my goal, so I must ask you both to grasp the haft near the bell. {Seriously Just Grab The Damn Handle.} It sounded mildly exasperated suddenly, and its words sank into their minds in a weird way. The symbol made no move to stop the effect, although she got the distinct impression it could. Intuitively, part of her understood that the bell was exploiting some kind of loophole in something, or obfuscating something... somehow. As such, her and Arais hands moved of their own accord and grasped the handle. {+ CONSUME +} A majestic male voice, unlike anything she had ever heard, rang in her mind like... well, like a bell. The symbol shifted subtly, drawing the essence of her and, she realised through a subtle link, Arai, away from its strange and deceptive lure. For a split second, she had a terrible nightmare that it was all a trick, that the bell had dragged them here under false pretences, and it was all to this moment. Then she saw black cracks suddenly radiate out from the wound inflicted on the red-robed villain as he creaked in a most disturbing way. The bell shivered soundlessly and the staff grew fractionally warmer beneath her hands. For a split second, somehow, his gaze landed upon her, upon them, looking at them with hungry if mostly mindless eyes. Some part of her body experienced a faint tug... her other hand had reached out towards the man? Her sister, still holding the arborundum leaf, had done the same. With horror, she noticed that the leaf itself poked the chest of the man and didnt cut the cloth of his robe. Everything snapped back to normal as the red-robed man shook faintly. {Tsk. Thing, you really deserve this.} The words didnt come from the bell, they seemed older more ancient if that was possible. The spear-staff? Except it wasnt a spear anymore, not really. Now it really was a Buddhist staff with a blade on the bottom. A world-crushing sense of derision came with the voice, collapsing into the red-robed man from the staff. The bells shook, simultaneously along with the entire nightmare space reverberating again to a sound she couldnt hear. Frozen as she was, within her field of view the bodies chained within this place; the young nobles, the soldiers fleeing, all screamed soundlessly as if their torment had just intensified. The grey misty fires around them did intensify, visibly. -I was right, she realised dully. -Its not just spray from the waters that sis saw, there really IS a grey fire there, hidden in the shadow of other things. Watching now, the faintly increasing intensity of the grey fire was somehow related to their torment. The red-robed man groaned faintly as the resonance, that never touched them, bore down on him in its entirety. His eyes grew dull, and she swore she could hear the sound of his flesh twisting and bones cracking. Fresh blood trickled from the wound, and then from his eyes, nose and mouth, while his flesh turned a touch greyer than it had been. The moment passed, and they stood there holding the staff as if nothing had ever happened. Only her memories, shielded by the symbol, and the sweat slicking her body told her it had really happened. Sorry about that, the bell muttered, sounding genuinely sorry. There is a certain procedure to that that is a little awkward. "W-what... is that fire?" she managed to stammer out. "It is enough for you to understand that it represents the inevitability of punishment," the bell said after a considered pause. Anyway no harm done. Dont fear that some ill will come of it. They both eyed the bell dubiously. It was all very well for it to say that It chuckled. Even if you spoke of it, or it spoke of you, she wont let anything intrude on this place of punishment. By she, she assumed he meant the staff. The voice had sounded slightly feminine, but that could just have been her sense of projection as weapon spirits did tend towards being female in aspect more than male. In any case, it seems that it was a success, the bell said with a sigh. They both looked at it in silence, unsure of what to say. Honoured Senior... she started to speak, only for the bell to cut her off with a nostalgic sigh. Fair maidens I bid thee adieu on your journey. In that instant, there was a sound like the dull strike of a bell in a tone that wasnt quite right. {{{*CLANK*}}} The sound seemed to travel through them and distorted the entire scene around them. The symbol shifted slightly and started to draw in qi suddenly even as the city collapsed away around them into the mist. They hit the ground hard and felt grass. and leaves. For a split second, she thought they were back in the valley, until they looked up and saw the familiar sign over their heads. ... Ey Robin, what the hell is this! a mans voice called out. Is it anouther buncha students playin the lig? The one who was presumably Robin replied from somewhere further distant. Ey Miss, you okay? You look kind of like you just fell out of a. Oops not quite the rather awkward-sounding voice of the bell rang in her ears. {{*Clonk*}}. There was a further faint intonation of a distant bell. ... ... The world distorted again and there was grass underneath her, damp in the morning dew, an unfortunate reminder that while she was clothed, she wasnt that well clothed. Sitting up, she stared around. They were indeed sitting by the sign. The wall was the much smaller one that she remembered from before. The gate itself was open and the whole place looked weirdly abandoned, in a slightly rugged kind of way. Visible beyond it were leaf-strewn lawns and overgrown flowerbeds in autumnal colours. Looking around, everything looked as it probably should in a somewhat abandoned and overgrown ruin in the forest. Above the walls, the large weathered buildings sat hunched in the morning mists in reds, greys, dusky yellows and white stone. The pointed roofs, sweeping eaves and strangely styled arched windows lent it a somewhat forlorn and timeless aura. Amid the spiralled columns were hundreds of strange statues on the sides of buildings; many looked like devils or demons, others were mystical beasts or men and women wearing armour, there were even trees and a few constellations. In the distance, a towering pagoda rose, adorned with mythical animals. Just visible around it were smaller ones, their tops peeking through tall trees visible through gaps in the mist. Above them on the mountain slope, rising amid the high forest, was the great grey fortress with its tower and strange circular array set into it with dozens of shifting circles. Whether for better or worse it seemed, that mysterious bell had indeed delivered them to the entrance of the school. Chapter 53 – St Robertas Academy
...Why establish a school near Evergrove? This question has at turns perplexed and vexed many a scholar of the machinations of our world in the last few centuries. On the face of it, the land is certainly suitable, but the reality of its location is such that all but the most diffident would only consider it a rather inauspicious place. Close to the entrance points to the Undren Mare and the Dark Veils, many have argued that what was really needed there was a fortress, to quell the discontent of its populace and to guard against the dangers from the deep waters of that underworld ocean. Others have suggested that Emperor Lucius was swayed by his paramour to provide some means of returning Evergrove to Imperial prominence after its vitality and economy were nearly ruined by the incursions late in the previous Emperor Wenfel''s prestigious, if tumultuous, reign. In light of this, I wish to provide a third possibility. The school was placed where it was as an act of petty vengeance against the Dukes of Meltras, Reborin and Belthorne who were ousted in the early, troubled years of Emperor Lucius''s reign as he struggled to control the various interests unhappy with the way Emperor Wenfel Abernathy''s family was pushed out of court politics in favour of the Everkind and Grey Duchies. In placing the school where they did, the Empress and her clique within the court clearly intended to bury the memory of the glory days of the Meltras and Belthorne Duchies under Emperors Alosius, Vance and Wenfel C still longed for in the eyes of many in that region C with new grandeur that would elevate the Everkind family back to prominence in the land from which they were ousted for their misdeeds and corruption several thousand years before. Had her ploy been successful, the new Academy might have supplanted the royal Academy of Gallicia or the Milford Institute, and this was undoubtedly her intention. However, in the years that have followed its establishment, it has rapidly cemented its reputation as an insatiable money pit C furthermore, with low standards of entry and a determination to welcome and even pay for common folk to attend, there is little hope of it maintaining any parity with our own other great institutes, never mind those to the South in the Holy Empire. Its leaders also engage in continued and petty strife with the Orthodox Conclave, to the detriment of many who might otherwise wish their endeavour well. As a final nail in its usefulness to our rather battered national image of late, its administrators have also begun to focus on insane or inane diplomatic endeavours to such far flung corners of the world as Renhallen, Chulut, Kesh, the Isles of the Ten Songs and even, heavens forbid, some of the Island Enclaves of the Sea People C those bloodthirsty elves who have ravaged our western coasts for millennia, giving no quarter to man, child nor beast C when instead they should be seeking to mend fences with the influences to the South in Gallicia and Kasten or to the north with the White Empire of Kesevic Rus. So I can only reiterate, this great endeavour appears more as a task of sabotage to the learned onlooker than any act of national aggrandisement. Yet another reason why so many are now wondering whether or not our august emperor was wrong to shirk millennia of tradition upon his coronation and agree to co-rulership with the last scion of the Everkind Duchy, Sannae Everkind, as clearly this untried and untested princess is not suited to the rigours of governance of a grand empire such as ours.
Excerpt from "Ashes from Glory, a history of the Imperial Commonwealth since the Second Succession Crisis" ~By Johnson Carnellon Du Pont, Historian Extraordinaire, 8th Duke of Carnellon

~ Arai and Sana C Saint Roberta''s Academy ~
Walking through the school, Arai found it was nothing like she had expected. Although, in fairness to herself, she had to admit she had no idea what exactly she was expecting. The written records of the Blue Dukes expedition were non-existent, and the Blue Water Sages expedition was so long ago as to be functionally mythical to them. What it wasnt like, however, was anything she had ever seen in Blue Water Province. The traditional architecture of their hometown and Blue Water City leant itself heavily towards stone as a basic construction material and wood for supports and frequently decoration, even for large buildings. There were exceptions, like the Hunters Pavilion or the Alchemists Pagoda, which were almost all stone. However, that tended to be a function of their use. For most other places spirit wood could be almost as hard as stone, and was both more workable and had the added advantage of being seasonally replenishable whereas finding good quality qi-bearing stone, even in their province, was something of a time-consuming and economically expensive activity. In any case, she mused as they walked along one of the colonnaded walkways on the edge of the lawns, even in a place like this most of the decoration and support pillars would be wood, unless it was a truly monumental construction or had some other special reason. Perhaps it was because she spent so much time traipsing through forests, but the predominance of stone, except for doors and the odd floor, left her feeling a bit cold and oppressed. However, it was undeniable that the school''s halls had an ancient grandeur that was affecting no matter what your views on all-stone architecture. It did help a little that the wide stone-paved hallways and colonnades, arched ceilings and twisting columns were all filled with beautiful carvings of the natural world. Whoever had decorated this place had clearly shared her sentiments about the aesthetic oppression of stone on some level. The longer they wandered through this place, the more nuance she started to see in how the ancient artisans had picked out the details. Exterior scenes were largely of the natural world; forests, skies, mountains, oceans, rolling landscapes and so on. Interior wall panels, still inlaid in stone largely, depicted scenes of daily life around the school. There were scenes of students training outside in the panels around the inside of this enclosed courtyard, for example. Sage-like teachers presenting different things on each panel, illustrated with curious stylised carvings she guessed were depictions of the elements. In other places they had been people fighting, while interior corridors they had ventured through were abstract scenes, people demonstrating the same kinds of arrays they had seen used on the beach and some she glanced down had processions of strange animals or shapes. Every room had a number carved over it in Easten numerals, but the carved names beneath them or beside them, usually inset in wood, were not in any alphabet she recognised. Clearly the common alphabet of the school''s occupants was not as, she had initially assumed, Easten. There were hints of Easten in it sometimes, in the letters but, with no frame of reference beyond that, she could only assume it was a phonetic alphabet as it had a maximum of 35 symbols or letters that they had seen. Easten in comparison, despite being mostly phonetic, had at least 300 and twice as many accent combinations, with lesser symbols acquired from other regional languages for common words. Well, the layout seems pretty straightforward, Sana said, walking over and stowing her scrip. Its as we randomly guessed then? Lower floors are all teaching and occasionally some places that might be general-purpose halls or open courtyards? Pretty much, her sister nodded with a wry smile. At least from what we have seen so far. All very abandoned too, she mused, poking a collapsed bench with her foot. It has to be spirit wood of some description, Sana said, squatting down to stare at it, tapping her fingers on her chin. Or some massive formation on this whole place that is preserving it. Could be that as well, Sana said, standing again. No reason it cant be both, wouldnt that be fitting in a place like this? If you can have that in our house, you can certainly have it here. At least it isnt warded to within a hair''s breadth of its existence like the city was. This bench is by far the worst-preserved thing we have seen yet, though, her sister said, reaching out and running her hand across the grain. To their surprise, the arm actually broke under her gentle action and the bench slumped to the side with a crunch. Huh, oops! Sana grimaced and put the arm down on the ground. They both stared as the broken bench abruptly shivered and collapsed into dust. A moment later a ghostly version of the bench swirled out of nowhere with a faint echo of qi accompanying it. As they watched, mildly stunned, the dust swirled back up and a brand new, very unrotten wooden bench sat there. The whole process took less than ten seconds and was totally silent. Huh, was all she could say. Warily, her sister reached out and poked the bench. Well, it seems as good as new, she said after a moment. She watched as Sana sat down on it, then got up again and jumped on it a few times. Yep, good as new. Leaving the newly repaired bench behind them, they made their way onwards, somewhat at random. Some of the halls had drawings in chalk on boards. A few were even recognisable from their desperate struggle to master the arrays which were almost C but not quite C like formations. One hall even had a whole sequence of them, carved like teaching examples either side of a two-metre high by three-metre long section of wall that was clearly used to draw examples on. Sadly, whatever was on there was half rubbed out and she could make little of what remained. On a whim, she spent some time recording the symbol sequences around the edge of the room and on the different panels. This was clearly a hall dedicated to teaching them, so who was to say what future use might be gleaned from them? Other halls, well lit, with large windows, were filled with benches of glasswork and various accoutrements that looked a lot like tools for alchemy as best she could guess. The cauldrons were at least familiar, after a fashion, but nothing else made much sense from either her own or Sanas rather rudimentary understanding of the discipline. Alchemy required a lot of talent in Yang Arts and usually a Yang-type spirit root. Few alchemists were interested in teaching young women unless they were the scions of some wealthy family or had an exceptional constitution or talent tailored towards it. After several more hours of wandering around, they had finally covered all of the lower halls that were accessible and recorded most of what they could find that looked at all interesting. They ate an early lunch of sorts on one of the lawns, considering the tangled mess of seasonal vegetation while polishing off a few more of the spirit fruits that Sana had gathered in the city. There were also some here, but those she had looked at were generally inedible. In any case, while the qi here was muted, they were still able to absorb it, unlike in the city, so it wasnt as big a concern as it had been. The second floor turned out to be much less accessible, mainly smaller rooms for teaching and various offices for officials or teachers. Many were left in mild disarray. One larger hall had a hole in the wall that was clearly melted, half the furniture in the room was inexplicably missing and what remained was worn and a bit scorched. It became pretty clear to her that whatever restored things was only doing so for the furniture. She suspected that it also required much of the original to be extant as well, but short of somehow acquiring the means to destroy one properly that would, in likelihood, forever remain just her hunch. The third floor turned out to be mostly bedrooms, corridor after corridor of single-bedded rooms in various states of decay. Those facing the same outer wall as the ruined rooms below had all sustained severe fire damage and hadnt recovered for whatever reason. They were mostly over trying to work that out in any case. A bit more annoyingly, it was impossible to see what direction the building faced within the wider context of whatever valley they were in. Low cloud obscured everything beyond the rooftops below, muffling sound and giving everything a faintly spooky air. She thought she could make out faint evidence of more damage here and there, and the occasional scorched tree, but that was it. Elsewhere, there was more evidence of combat scattered around this floor. Warped floors, several corridors bisected bizarrely by a series of mere-wide lines through the outer wall at various angles that had effectively removed a dozen bedrooms from existence. Peering out over the edge, she saw that a vertical one almost reached the ground below. Odd, I dont remember seeing that damage below, do you know where we are? she asked Sana, who was poking around the remains of a wardrobe. Upper right side, I think there are actually more halls we missed now, on the ground floor. Remember when we went left early on? Oh. She nodded. She did, there had been a few corridors that had a lot of damage and sealed doors so they had just given up, still paranoid about wards, rather than scramble over the damage. Clearly whatever happened here involved quite a bit of combat, Sana sighed, That wardrobe looks like it was cut in half with a sword. I wonder why it hasnt recovered? she said turning to look at it, slumped weirdly as it was. Maybe the ward only applies to stuff down below? Or it''s low on qi, or damaged or something. Damage to the stonework isnt recovering watch. Sana walked over to the wall and cut a piece out of it with the arborundum leaf. They both watched as the wall resolutely refused to repair itself. It is what it is, I guess, she said eventually. No corpses though, or creepy afterimages. Not even any bones, Sana said, staring around again. Thats probably a mercy. I dont think I could stand to explore this place if it was like that charnel pit that pretended to be a city, she shuddered. True, Sana said with a faintly haunted grimace. While there were no remains, they did find quite a lot in the way of accoutrements that previously belonged to the rooms occupants. A few even had paintings in frames showing young, frequently rather bored, men and women wearing weird robes in vibrant colours that rather resembled family uniforms. Odd floppy hats and feathers were also a recurring theme. There were books, but they couldnt read any of them, which made her rather frustrated. She did record a few that had vaguely esoteric diagrams, but mostly they were just walls of illegible text. A particularly humorous low point was a book Sana found wedged in a wardrobe that contained nothing but pictures of smut, showing several very busty women and muscular men having sex in various stylised ways. That room also had in its wardrobe what looked for all the world like a shrine, with three white marble statues of beautiful naked women. Most rooms also had stacks of flat grey slabs of rock with etched designs on them. Their similarity to jade scrips was uncanny enough to make them put qi into them to see what they did. Mostly that was nothing, but occasionally they showed password or locked. They eventually found one that was unlocked, but it turned out to be some kind of personal diary, containing images of a young man and a woman in various places around the city they had just been in. Others were just pictures of people laughing or dancing in some tea house, pictures of trees, fountains and the occasional small cat. They left it where it was, the memory of the city itself too clear in their minds. And looking at it felt disrespectful somehow. The two floors above were just more of the same, while the uppermost floor was long galleries that seemed devoted to physical exercise or combat training and various places that had all the hallmarks of being for training in using arts. Here the battle damage was much more ingrained into the fabric of the long galleries. There was suppression there, especially around the walls of those rooms, and it put her in mind of the training halls in the Martial Pavilions back in West Flower Picking Town or the duelling arena in the Blue Gate School. By the time they made it to the ground floor again, it was late afternoon. The battle-damaged areas on the perimeter turned out to be remarkably mundane for what they were. They did, however, provide a means to get outside the building complex within which they had arrived. The broad lawns beyond had become tangled scrubland, filled with briars. Thankfully though, they had paths through them that were still just about traversable. Completing a circuit of the building brought them back to the broad series of lawns and courtyards they had entered by. Those buildings, although much smaller in scale, turned out to be full of much the same. Halls, teaching spaces, somewhat larger bedrooms and ruined recreation areas, all long abandoned. Some had been remarkably badly damaged, their walls scoured with fire or corroded. A few had masonry so degraded and corroded by attacks that she could put her hands through it like it was paper. Others had been left almost untouched except for the occasional hole in a roof or wall or some smashed windows. In the bedrooms of those places, what effects remained spoke of privilege, mainly. Better furniture, more carving, bigger rooms and more ornate portraits, more books and such. After exploring a few more, they finally ended up in one of the small pavilions dotted across the gardens. This one wasnt too overgrown as it sat in the middle of a small ornamental lake that was mostly coated with lotus plants, which was what had drawn them to it, really. A sense of familiarity amid the strange grandness and abandonment of this place. So what do we do for the night? Sana said eventually, leaning on the railing looking out over the lake. I guess we could just stay here? she suggested. Not go inside? her sister said, giving her a sideways look as it was mostly a rhetorical question. Stuff was either destroyed or rather weirdly abandoned; its weird to say it, but the lack of any kind of remains in that place bothers me. Mmm I know what you mean also, it was hard to shift the feeling that we were not quite alone. She stared at a crane that was picking its way along the edge of the water, hunting for frogs or small fish, maybe. Her sister was right as well. It wasnt until they came out here, a good way away from the buildings themselves, in the aim of exploring the limits of the gardens, that she realised that there had been a faint hint of something odd about the halls. Like something else was there, but just not paying any attention to them for whatever reason. Its not even a sense of watching, more like a feeling that the geomancy of the place was just a touch off-kilter, she mused. And it wasnt everywhere either, mainly just in the upper levels, Sana mused. How did you work that out? I just put points on the scrip whenever I really noticed it or something felt off, Sana said, handing her over the jade rectangle. She spent a few minutes flicking through it before sighing herself and handing it back. Whatever it is, it could well be related to whatever happened here at the same time as the city got ruined. The impression the bell gave was that its all connected. I just wish I had a better recollection of those moments before the collapse in the valley. You and me both, Sana said, flicking a stone into the water and watching it go *plop* In any case, its actually quite peaceful out here, she said, admiring the last rays of sunshine reflecting off the pond. It is much better when the sun comes out, her sister agreed, staring up at the beams of sunlight shining through the mists that swirled overhead. Exhaling, she sat down against a column and turned her attention to her own scrip while munching on one of the spirit fruits. The diffuse and scattered feeling to the qi of this place even extended out here in the gardens. It was somewhat reassuring to realise that it wasnt just them, though. Everything had, when they examined it closely, the same issue with qi gathering. The qi itself here was somehow disturbed in a strange way that forced it not to aggregate or integrate properly with things. As a result, worrying about advancing her cultivation was kind of fruitless, so she had decided to return to an earlier bit of scholarly endeavour. Namely, the symbol sets that Maria, Eleanora and Edward had demonstrated and how they meshed up with all the different frameworks Elaria had been experimenting with. She had gotten a few to work already in various circumstances as she tried to get the five elemental symbols for the transmutation array drawn correctly. The explosion one, one that melted rocks very successfully, the one that cut or split things, one that made the grass grow a bit and one that made water vapour explode. That latter one had been an unpleasant surprise. There were others as well, but the complexity of each one was problematic and testing them at random, especially after the water in the air exploded like firecrackers, had seemed a bad idea. Now, however, with new understandings on how they actually activated C like the knowledge that she had been drawing some of the arrays core symbols the wrong way around C she figured she should return to them again. In the end, they passed the whole night like that. Sana reviewing something on her own scrip relating to the things they had recorded during the day while she meditated on the arrays and their symbols. When she finally set the scrip aside, happy with her progress, dawn had almost arrived. The last gloom of night was now being serenaded by the gentle sound of rain on vegetation which had started at some point in the night. Closing her eyes, she sat there and meditated properly for an hour, listening to the hiss of rain and the emergent calls of birds in the surrounding parkland, the chirp and croak of frogs in the lake and the occasional *plop* she took to be a fish. It was only when she felt the air change faintly and the feng shui shift into the most auspicious hour of dawn that she opened her eyes again and exhaled softly. Sana was sat there against another pillar, also meditating quietly. Standing and stretching, she did a few quiet breathing and motion exercises to shift the lethargy from her body. It was a pleasant surprise to find she still remembered most of them, having not really done or needed them in any capacity beyond recreation since she was ten or eleven. She was about halfway through them when Sana finally stirred and got up herself. Rather than do the exercises, her sister just jumped on the spot for a minute or so and then did a few twists and stretches while she waited for her to finish. So what do we do today? she said after she finished the final form and observed the ritual of bowing to the gate of heaven. I guess we finish exploring the parkland and then head towards the other end of the buildings we passed on the way here? Sana said. Yeah, I am still pondering what that old bell said. About sending us to the end of the path? Sana said with a pensive look. Yep, I mean we made it in here but as far as I can see this is in fact little different from the valley in many respects. Indeed, I guess all we can do is explore it in every direction and then worry about how we tear it up three shovels deep to find out what we need to do to get out of here, Sana said, holding up a lock of her hair with a grimace. There is no point in worrying about that, she said wryly. I know, its just annoying me a bit because I can see my reflection for the first time in a good while and I look like I am a walking bird''s nest. Why didnt you say anything? Im no better, she pointed out. Thats fair, I suppose, Sana muttered, walking over to the edge of the water. Kneeling down, she scooped up a handful of the water contemplatively and then just scooped up a few more handfuls and doused her hair a few times, attempting to wash out the muck of days of toil. You know Dont say it, Sana said blandly. Shaking her head, she ran a hand speculatively through her own hair, wincing at how knotted it was. Still, she had no intention of rinsing it in lake water. That would only be momentary relief and it would just dry to be even more matted afterwards. Instead, she spent a few minutes combing it with her fingers and contemplating if she should just cut it all off and pretend to be a nun for a few weeks. The odds of it having grown back by the time they got out of here were pretty good, at the rate events were currently progressing.

~ Sana C Saint Roberta''s Academy ~
Much of the rest of that morning was spent discovering that the gardens C probably better described as parkland C were much bigger than they had first appeared and that the academy was divided up into quite a few zones, several of which were very ruined indeed. Sanas mood was not helped by her sister''s vexingly correct assertion that washing your hair in lake water was was only a short-term reprieve. Still, she was loath to waste qi on it with the weird way that the ambient energies were behaving. They did find the source for that during their exploration: a huge symbol array with eighteen mostly unrecognisable characters that was imprinted across half a lawn and a rather ruined building. Its whole purpose, from what she could grasp, seemed to be to make the ambient qi so disturbed that it refused any kind of manipulation. Elsewhere, it finally became clear that the gate they had entered by was effectively the back entrance to the school. The front entrance, which they finally stumbled across around mid-afternoon, was sealed shut in some way and the buildings around it were badly damaged. Two more of the qi-disrupting symbols were fused into the locality, making the surroundings so unpleasant that they couldnt linger for more than a few minutes before it started to turn the qi in both their bodies into what felt rather like a sack of rats trying to get away. Equally frustrating, the access to several other parts of the school appeared to be downright impossible. The entrance to the gardens with the pagoda, running across the slope, was sealed by a huge symbol ward that had to be the most complex thing she had ever seen as either a formation or an array, the lands beyond it rendered misty and ethereal. The other great building on that side of the grounds, a sprawling red-brick edifice with sweeping arches and columns, was also unreachable when they attempted to visit it, the misty dells and rolling hills of parkland always manifesting the same boundary-enforcing properties the mists had upon first arriving in the valley below. The whole endeavour wasnt totally wasted though, because not only did they find an actual map of the place, but it demonstrated something she had suspected for a while; this wasnt really on the slopes of the mountain, instead the entire school was in a sprawling higher vale above the foothills they had been seeing before. It also confirmed, in her own mind at least, that the mountains above or beyond them were exerting some really weird visual properties she didnt feel capable of comprehending. Certainly, there had been no sense of the sprawling nature of the place looking at them and the ruins from below. You know, she said eventually, as they sat on a convenient stone bench looking at the aforementioned map. It strikes me that we have somehow managed to walk in a giant circle and never cross through the middle of this place? Yeah some kind of obfuscation? Akin to the way the parkland just never ends if you walk in certain directions? Arai mused, eating one of the spirit fruits they had found growing on a tree nearby. Has to be, she sighed. Its still amazing to me that we can wander around this place so easily in all honesty. Probably because of whatever lingering damage those symbols have done to the qi here, Arai frowned. Probably, she agreed. So whatcha poring over there like its a decision on the name of your firstborn child? Her sister laughed at that and then put the scrip aside with a sigh. I was trying to see if the symbols on those disrupting arrays were in the lists we made. I think they are, but it occurs to me at last that there might be a bunch of different systems for them. That seems kinda obvious, she said after a moment. This is clearly an era with a lot of fragmentation between powers, they talked about different systems and had a wide range of interpretations for stuff like formations, talismans, these arrays that are not really formations but somewhere between them and arts, and so on. Yeah but the ones in the symbols that ruined the qi of this place seem I dunno off, somehow, Arai sighed. Could be a by-product of whatever they do? she suggested, thinking back on what she could remember of Maria talking about it. Could be, Arai said with another sigh. Well, there comes a point where you just cant do anything about it, she added. Are those spirit fruits any good? Bit sharp, not poisonous, Arai said, tossing her one. Considering it, she eventually took a bite. It was tart and fibrous inside and its qi was largely disturbed like everything else C however, in terms of nutrition, it still provided a remarkable amount of sustenance which amounted to the same thing, just by a more circuitous route. Curious, she said after a few more mouthfuls. Indeed, those arrays are clearly aimed at making this entire place inhospitable. But, however they are doing it, it doesnt seem to affect the natural workings of the plants, Arai said, staring up at the chilly afternoon sky. There are formations that do that aren''t there? she said, thinking back through what she remembered of them. Sortov, her sister agreed. That said she went on after a moment This disruption reminds me more of the turbulence you get when you deliberately try to mess with the feng shui of a place on a fundamental level. Huh now that you mention it... her sister said pensively, starting on another fruit. Obviously the scale is completely out, she said, tucking her knees up and sitting cross-legged. However, that seems the most plausible method for something like this. Ive seen something similar in gardens in Blue Water City on occasion. Maybe thats why the symbols feel off? Something about them is making this place deliberately inauspicious with regard to qi gathering, rather than them interfering with the qi itself directly? her sister said quizzically. Its possible. You can do it with feng shui, with a collapsing element cycle. It has a few useful applications if youre trying to force mutations in spirit plants. Or if you want to sabotage someones expensive garden for kicks. Ive also heard of it being used by people to sabotage gravesites, or being put on tombs to curse enemies. Seems eminently plausible. It would be a nightmare to fight in this environment though, wouldnt it be just as hindering to the attackers as the defenders? her sister mused. Depends what their goal was, possibly it only affects people up to a certain realm or something. she shrugged. Its a wild guess, but feng shui affects immortals differently from mortals, for example. Even within spiritual cultivation laws, there is a lot of difference, not to mention a persons own comprehensions in regards to natural harmony and Daos. They sat there in silence for a while longer, just watching the world. She tried considering the disturbances in the qi around them, but whatever it was doing was just outright obscure, so she gave up quite quickly. In any case, focusing on it in too much detail seemed to make the disruptive effects more prominent somehow. She was stirred out of her reverie of watching two ground squirrels C entirely normal ones, thankfully C fighting over some nuts that had fallen from a tree, by Arai standing up and stretching. Shall we try and find this bit we have somehow managed to avoid walking through on your map? her sister said, looking around them. In truth, she had to admit that the reason why they had walked around it was nothing so mystical as a feng shui alignment or a formation stopping their path. Rather, it was just that the fate-thrashed place was so big that they had decided to walk through the edges of the gardens... and accidentally bypassed it because they had been more interested in finding the outer limits of the place. The unexplored region was another series of interlinked large buildings in the same sweeping, ornate style, with carvings covering everything and more small statues of little demons and beast-like things than you could shake a stick at. The ground floor was more long halls dedicated, she guessed, to teaching, based on the huge numbers of chairs and benches in them and the raised podiums. What stood out was that things here were a little less ruined. Even the battle damage, minimal as it was, showed signs of recovery. The feeling of not quite being alone in some subtle way returned as well. It made her want to keep looking behind her as they made their way from hall to hall through the lowest level, seeing if there was anything at all that stood out. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. You know, its strange, she remarked after a while, as they stood in one of the halls looking at another set of symbols arrayed around it. Looking around, what was nagging her had finally become apparent, perhaps because these halls were just better lit than the last ones they had looked at. The weathering wasnt right. Many things are strange here her sister said drily. Hah, yes, thats fair, but it is strange. This place has weather, and a lot of it has been open to the elements, yet the interiors of buildings, especially these buildings, while desolate and run down dont look like they have been exposed in the way they clearly have been. More work of whatever repairs broken furniture? her sister suggested as she recorded the symbols with her scrip. Possibly, she conceded, But in this place, its even less than elsewhere. Hmmm, Arai paused to consider the room again. That is true, now that you mention it. Also, the weird sense of not being alone is a bit stronger here, she said as an afterthought. In the end, it was another hour before they finally found the probable reason for the better condition of this complex: a series of interconnected halls that screamed Scripture Hall, filled as it was with shelves and books. There was even fabric on the floors for fates sakes. It also had what she could only think of as a proper preservation formation on it as, despite the broad disarray within, the books were in much better condition than many they had found elsewhere. There was very little dust and nothing in the way of leaves or anything. The halls themselves had high windows that let in a lot of light, even in the late afternoon. All the halls had two or three levels at least and appeared to be themed around topics or collections of topics. As they wandered around the first set, she found herself wondering how they had avoided the moderate ransacking that appeared to have occurred elsewhere. In the end, they only worked out the answer when she carefully tried to poke one of the glass doors that covered many of the shelves open, only to see a symbol ghost out of it. With a curse, she dived away, pushing qi into her skin in expectation of some incoming attack, only for nothing to arrive. Peering around the edge of a sturdy wooden counter where she had taken refuge, she watched dully as text below the symbol shifted through a dozen alphabets in short order before settling on Easten. [Secure Lock C Authority Access Needed] Well, thats a rather dramatic way to say access restricted, Arai shuddered. Yeah, she agreed, looking around, cursing her own bad judgement in her head. Dont worry about it, no harm was done, her sister said, helping her up. She winced, There is definitely something about this place that I dunno, maybe its just the abandonment or the lack of overt danger Or the stress from before finally rebounding, her sister sighed. Yeah she said, sitting on a counter and taking a few calming breaths. I guess its that we have been so on edge about everything for so long On the bright side, this seems as good a place as any to start seeing if there is anything at all that we can read in here, her sister mused, looking around at the piles of books scattered over tables. Yep. Its horribly boring but right now I''d commit murder for a dictionary or a childrens guide to alphabets. She agreed, eyeing a series of thin books on the counter beside her. Picking one up, she noted they all had pictures of a big metal cauldron on the front and a similar-looking title. The different character below was presumably a number, so ten volumes in the same manual or whatever it was. Still, her sister said, looking around. This place is really unsecured for what seems to have been a scripture pavilion. The next ten minutes were spent flipping through books in the increasingly vain hope that there was something written in Easten... anything at all, even a dictionary. Given the prevalence of different languages and scripts she encountered in that time, she was certain there had to be one somewhere. Out of fifty books, she had eventually found a dozen different scripts and writing systems for fates sakes, including ones that appeared to track vertically like Imperial Common. Finally, exasperated, she put down a book that had nothing but pretty pictures of cities and short paragraphs on the opposing pages. Most of these are about mundane topics, this one is a city guide, and the ones before are a weird collection of tables and numbers and drawings of common animals. This one appears to be a dictionary of plants or similar, her sister remarked. She came over and looked at it over her sisters shoulder as she flipped rapidly through it. There were admittedly beautiful illustrations of flowering plants and trees with what were presumably short descriptions of their uses and habitats. Each spread even had a map, showing a world with five continents and a lot of shaded areas. It would probably be quite interesting were it not in some kind of phonetic moon rune alphabet, her sister remarked drily, sharing her frustrations. They went back to sorting through books for several more minutes before her sister slammed a hefty tome on a table with a disgusted sigh. Fates be cursed, now that we DO find a dictionary its not in any recognisable language. Ohh? Well, I say unrecognisable, it''s translating the flowing loop script into some kind of angular runic script Ive not seen in anything beyond this book so far, her sister said, giving it a final disgusted look and turning to another of the piles by a table. She picked up another one and flipped through it, sighing. Several of the books C like this one C were trying to provide information, she was certain of it. Looking at the words, she got a faint pressure behind her eyes and a sense that it was trying to tell her what was on the page without her even really needing to read it. Certainly, it would be a useful innovation for reading a book fast, but it meant nothing in this case because the language it was presenting them in might as well have been gibberish. Closing it with a wince, she rubbed her temples. -Yeah, maybe randomly looking through books like this in a place that is clearly a knowledge repository isnt a smart idea, she thought to herself. Then again, looking around nothing felt in any way dangerous, or even inauspicious beyond the qi being weird and that sense of not being entirely alone. Have you had any books try to put knowledge in your head directly? she asked eventually. No her sister said frowning, You have? Yeah, this one, she pointed to the one she had just cast aside. Coming over, her sister opened in and flipped through a few pages before repeating the same action she just had. Confusing. Yes, rather, it doesnt feel dangerous though, just Confusing gibberish, her sister sighed and leant against the table, staring around them. This place is also open and has no obvious wards apart from the ones on the shelves and whatever is preserving the books its really weird honestly. Either they were much freer with knowledge than any sect Ive ever heard of, or... Or the danger here is so high-level that we are just waltzing past death until we get unlucky, she grumbled, looking at another book, more carefully this time. Thats a cheery thought, her sister pulled one of the spirit fruits out of her pouch and was about to bite into it when she yelped in shock and jumped backwards. [Dont eat in the (unintelligible) Library.] Words floated in the air before them in glittering gold, shuffling rapidly through letters to arrive at Easten. [Dont shout either C respect the silence of others.] What in the fates? Arai picked herself up, and she cautiously waved her hands through the words in Easten that floated between them. Her hand passed through them with a ripple. There was no sense of qi from them at all that she could see. Were they manifestations of pure intention? What a weird thing. Although it makes sense on a level. If you had lots of people eating in here with paper books, it could get bothersome. Arai mused. She stared at the words shimmering in the air and then on a whim, in Easten, said, Help please. To her complete shock, a list of words that rapidly formed into phrases in Easten appeared in the air before her. What in the fates? she muttered again, somewhat redundantly. She waved a hand through it again and it rippled oddly for a second, then reset itself. Theres no way that should have worked, she felt almost compelled to say. Admit it, we have known for two days that this place is just weird, her sister said resignedly, sitting back on the edge of the table. The list, once it finished resolving itself, was at least mostly straightforward. - General Section - Landscape Section - History Section - (Unintelligible) Section - (Unintelligible) Section - Medicine Section - General Section, her sister said speculatively in Easten. [You are currently in the General Section: Shelf layout locked by (unintelligible) (unintelligible) override] The new message floated in the air, replacing the list. They both looked around. General presumably meant basic or something like it, she guessed. Landscape Section, her sister tried. [Unrecognised, please redefine.] Well thats not helpful, she muttered. Land Section. [Unrecognised] Environment Section." [Unrecognised] That continued for a few minutes until they were eventually forced to conclude that whatever it was that was doing this just didnt recognise some of the words for whatever reason. Landscape, Medicine, Provinces, Sects and a bunch of others all just got an [Unrecognised]. History Section, she tried. [Upper floor, (unintelligible) one, take left stair access, follow gallery. Shelf layout locked.] Theres a left staircase? she looked, wondering how they had missed such a thing given the open layout of this floor. We could just climb up? her sister said dubiously. What are the odds theres a rule about climbing on shelves though? she pointed out. I for one dont want to incur anything regarding restrictions in this place. It clearly has something that controls it, to assume there are no defences at all would be idiotic now. Hmmm true, her sister said drily. I wasnt being serious. In the end, it turned out that they had missed the left staircase because they were looking in the wrong place entirely. It was in the central hall of the scriptorium that all the other halls seemed to branch off of. Climbing it brought them out on the upper floor, along the upper level of the hall they had just been in, and through into another wide hall. On the way in, she noticed that the wooden sign labelled History Section which should have been above the door had been scoured out by someones trailing hand at some point in the distant past. The windows here were nearly floor to ceiling. Various tables dotted the section, with scattered books. They looked for several minutes before finding one in Easten, which appeared to be an account of ancient battles between two factions; some place called Isla Duan and a person or faction led by a Duke Reborin. The prose was flowery beyond compare, even for Easten, and committed the secondary sin of being full of strange metaphors and allusions she couldnt understand. A few other books in Easten turned out to be similar in fashion, either lists of nobles, histories of generals, sages or rulers or discussions about the way kings ruled or what rights people had in some year or other. A few bits were recognisable to her from listening to the lakeside conversations, but most of it went right over her and her sisters heads. Fortunately the next section, on the other side of the hall, turned out to be Medicine, despite the glowing text in the air clearly not recognising them asking for it. As she had come to expect at this point, almost none of it was written in Easten. Even so, the books on the tables had a lot of pictures, allowing her to determine that they were largely treatises on curing various injuries. In the middle of the hall, on specially designed desks, were huge books, almost half a metre by half a metre in dimensions, with scale drawings of organs, blood vessels, bone joints and various other aspects of the mortal body. One of the few books they did find in Easten talked about treating diseases that came from bad water. Another was a discussion on theories of managing lands and towns to make occupants less subject to sickness. After almost an hour of looking through them, the light was finally beginning to fade to the point where it was getting gloomy. So shall we call it there and head back to the pavilion in the lotus pond? she asked, setting aside a book in Easten that talked about the uses of herbs to treat wound infections. This place seems to be mostly related to mortal medicine. Hmmm yeah her sister agreed, closing one of the big books which she had been recording images from with her scrip. First though Array Section? her sister asked, using the word that Maria had used to describe the symbol sets. [Hall 6, ground floor, take two halls left, descend stairs: Shelf layout locked] They stared dully at the shimmering text. Okay, that was unexpected, her sister said after a moment. She sighed, agreeing. -Why in the fates didnt we try that first, she wondered to herself. It wasnt that the history and medicine wasnt interesting but neither was going to get them out of here, that much was certain. Shall we check it out quickly then, before we call it a day? Sure, she agreed, putting the book back on the table. It can only be more helpful than here after all. On the way there they stumbled across a few more sections that largely confirmed her theory that this was a scriptorium related to mainly mortal or intellectual things if you could term them that. There was a section, listed as unintelligible, that turned out to be about money. Another was about reasoned thought, a third was even about religions. To finally reinforce that conclusion, the Array Section, which should patently not be a mortal matters kind of topic, was situated in a further set of halls. To enter it, they had to pass through another hall with counters that were mainly devoid of books and gave her all the vibes of being a guard post or elders station of some sort. For all that though, the section itself was anti-climactic. There were very few books lying around here. There was, however, a series of desks in the middle of the room and another set of ornate counters, collectively arranged in a large rectangle. This is some kind of place to watch over the entire hall? she mused, looking over the counters and chairs inside the rectangle and also several stacks of books within carved circles on the floor. Possibly? Come over here, someone made a really concerted effort to break the protections on the shelves on this side. Arai called, getting another polite warning for silence for her trouble. Making her way across to where her sister was, she took in the damage to the shelves. Two had actually been entirely emptied. A third was badly torn up but its protection, the door in front, was still intact. Someone, or someones, had tried to get into several more but had no success. Were these shelves for those grey slabs or something similar? she looked at the design, which seemed to suggest items placed onto the shelves facing out, rather than stacked front to back like the books were. Or there were just less of them. her sister said, casting around to see if anything had been missed. Or there were just less yes. What was over there? her sister said, gesturing to where she had been. Central area, some kind of hall masters post, I think. There was a door to access it but I didnt try before you called me. She picked up a book that had been on the floor beside a nearby table and opened it. It contained page after page of what might have been taken for text in a language she couldnt read, opposite half-page spreads of symbols that looked somewhat like those Elaria had been putting in circles early on. These ones, however, were much simpler. It took two further books and a bit of cross-referencing with her scrip to see why. These were, or so it appeared, simplifications on the simplest of the simple designs that Maria and Eleanora had demonstrated. The script they were written in was, as she continued looking at book after book, almost certainly the common one of this place, akin to what Imperial Common was back home. There was also another, more angular script that showed up with a lot of regularity. Both were phonetic from what she could make out, and a few letters here and there in the angular one had similarities to Easten, but that was about it. Neither she nor Arai were anywhere near an expert on that kind of thing, so it was just their wild guess in the end. Putting another book back on a desk, she leant back and sighed. My province for a fate-thrashed language dictionary. Preach that Dao, her sister muttered sourly from nearby. Idly she pulled out her scrip and started to record one of the books that had symbols, only for a line of ghostly letters to appear in front of her. [No Recording in Scripture Hall, First Warning, Desist or be Removed] She stared darkly at the words before her and then tossed the book back on the table and stalked back to the central area where her sister was poking around the central room within the hall, that had counters facing in all directions. Whats up? her sister asked, presumably noting her annoyed body language. You cant record things in here, I got a warning trying to use my scrip to image a book, claimed I would be Removed, which is not at all ominous. Huh, well thats handy to know at least, and yes, not at all ominous, her sister said, putting a book down. This area is all just I dunno, without knowing anything thats written in them I get the impression its mainly a place where they had a huge catalogue of the symbols. From what I could see, the ones here are much more basic compared to any we saw before, she noted. I had noted that, yes, Arai said, staring at another book as if it had offended her in some way. As far as I can see, there is very little of actual use in this place at all, all that remains is the stuff inside here really, Arai said a bit sadly. Is the door even open? she said, eyeing it speculatively. Taking a chair, her sister poked it and it swung open without any restriction. Inside, they could see several stacks of grey slabs, a few other, more ornate books on shelves under the counter and some somewhat more plush chairs. How come this place hasnt had its This is off-limits to visitors. If you trespass here you will be forcibly removed from the Library. A shimmering figure coalesced out of nowhere and stood with arms folded, staring at her. A middle-aged man in appearance, wearing a dark grey and brown robe edged with gold. Oh its called a Library she said, more in shock than anything else. Reality caught up with her, with both of them, and they jumped back. W..what are you? her sister said, mostly managing not to stutter in shock. I am the Administrative Spirit for Hall Six. where are your Library visiting tokens? The shimmering figure asked in an authoritative tone. Warily, she took another step back and rapidly signed: This is bad, is it like the other one? Run? Run, worry later. her sister signed back. Uh, there has been a misunder Ah, you snuck in. Thats against the rules. What are they doing at the front desk, letting random mortals waltz in here from the peasantry below? -Peasantry? she thought dully, then remembered that they did probably look like wandering vagrants at this point. The spirit gave a haughty sniff. Come with me. We will sort this out immediately. Both of them had half turned, intending to use their movement arts as best they could to get out of there, when they were grasped by an unseen force and rooted to the spot. The spirit walked out of the room and whatever gripped them dragged both of them after it as it strode back through the halls. It looked more and more perplexed as it did so, however, before eventually trailing off in the General hall, looking at the overall sense of chaotic abandonment. Arriving at the very first hall with its long counters to either side and tables of scattered books in the middle, it stared around dully, giving off a distinct impression that this was not what it was meant to be seeing. [Librarian Administration Spirit, Appear] The old man spoke authoritatively, only for nothing whatsoever to appear. He paced back and forth for a few moments before speaking again. [Wing Management Spirits?] The words Hall Spirit Six spoke were quiet, but somehow travelled throughout the whole Library in a way the previous utterance had not. Seconds later, a few figures appeared out of nowhere, all dressed in the same way as the old man, though beyond that their appearances varied wildly. A young woman with her hair plaited, an elderly lady with a severe nose and a weird hairstyle and two middle-aged men, one with a plaited beard and one with a bushy beard. They all stared around, looking a bit nonplussed, before the old woman finally spoke. Did they all run off somewhere? Ive never known it to be this quiet, even during that quarantine for the (unintelligible) accident in the teaching (unintelligible). It took her a second to realise that she was hearing them speak without actually hearing them speak which was rather unnerving. It did explain though, why words were registering as unintelligible in her head, as she was hearing things she didnt recognise at all. It was helpful, and yet somewhat not, in a way she couldnt articulate. Err She was about to speak up, because it was clear that this was now well beyond their control, so being polite and inoffensive was probably the only way they were extricating themselves from this. However, Arai beat her to it. Honoured Spirit Guardians, this place was abandoned when we arrived here. What is going on here! another voice hissed, and a dour-faced youth with dark hair, wearing a white and blue robe, appeared abruptly at the entrance of the Library. All the other spirits turned to look at him consideringly before turning their backs to him as if he was a piece of furniture. What is going on here? the spirit repeated flatly. Who are these two? Ah, Spirit One, your authority does not extend here?" Hall Spirit Six said absently. They appear to be trespassers without entry tokens to the Academy. As the spirit in charge of general security, I believe I should be dealing with them? Perhaps, but this is the Library, the Security Spirits dont have authority here, one of the middle-aged men, the one with a plaited beard, said equally absently. So you are stating that because they are trespassing in the Library, without tokens, you will deal with them first, then I will deal with them after? Security Spirit One was sounding a bit bored now. That is the protocol, the old woman said simply. What are you going to do with us? she asked, her voice quavering a bit. She was very pleased that she managed to say that without sounding more than slightly scared. If these spirits were anything like the power of the other one, she and Arai might as well be mortals who walked into an immortal mansion unawares. This was outside either of their expectations by a long margin, and not in any ways that were good. You get banned and cant enter for a day. Dont you know the rules? the old woman sniffed. And for a month for trespassing into the administrators areas without proper permission, Hall Spirit Six added. What rules? Theres nobody here, and they aren''t written down anywhere? Arai pointed out, mustering her courage. All the spirits stared around at the general disarray. Its just lunch break? one of the younger ones ventured a trifle hopefully, she thought. Its getting dark outside, the old woman said pointedly. Huh, so it is, the young woman said, effecting mild surprise. How didnt I notice that? You live in the basement, the other young woman pointed out. Yes, actually where is everyone? Hall Spirit Six asked suspiciously, turning to Security Spirit One. Its just dinner time Spirit One sniffed. Are you done with them? Ill see that they are dealt with for wide-scale trespass. There aren''t any students though. the middle-aged man with a bushy beard said, folding his arms and frowning. Not even any monitors... there should be monitors. Also, someone stole a bunch of array stele from my hall, Hall Spirit Six mused, eyeing the general disarray again. They also stole? Security Spirit One said, yawning. Not these two, they are far too weak, Hall Spirit Six said, dismissing them both absently. The old woman walked over to the wall and considered the glass doors. They are locked down by Academy authority. There is a wide-scale override in progress, yes, Security Spirit One said with a nod. In any case, thank you all of you for apprehending these two, Ill take them with me and deal with them appropriately. It waved a hand, and she felt something ominous tug at her for a second. Panicking, she tried to muster something to resist, futile as it was. Getting banned from the Library was one thing, but her intuition said that the penalty for trespassing on the Academy grounds might be quite a bit worse than a few days being barred from the Library. To her surprise though, it was Hall Spirit Six who interceded. Thats not how we do things, there is a proper process, and you are just a Security Spirit. Emergency (unintelligible) are in effect, so its at my discretion as a Security Spirit. Security Spirit One said blandly. First, we must understand what has occurred here, Hall Spirit Six said, frowning. Unless this is a Headmasters Override? It isnt, Security Spirit One said a bit sourly. In that case, we should confer with the others first. the old woman said. Im not fond of (unintelligible) at the best of times but we are bound by rules regarding visitors. Spirit One shrugged and went on But they are (unintelligible), not (unintelligible), they have no (unintelligible) and they look like thieves. No self-respecting (unintelligible) would be dressed like that. So, they are my problem. Thank you for bringing them here. I shall deal with them approp [Hall Spirits Meeting Assemble] The old woman spoke in much the same way that Hall Spirit Six had, but her voice resonated far more stridently through the whole wing. More spirits appeared: several young women in their teens, a very old man who looked like a walking sheet of paper, three more middle-aged men, indistinguishable beyond their hairstyles, and a youthful woman with a sisterly appearance. All of them eyed the spirits already there with respect... except for the Security Spirit, she noted. That feeling appeared mutual, because the Security Spirit''s expression also flickered to gloomy for a second before returning to its default one of boredom. All of them turned to stare at the two of them. Right, the severe elderly woman said, turning to the two of them, still suspended in the air. Please explain what you meant by abandoned. Given no other real alternative, she found herself acknowledging a bit sadly that once you skimmed over all the specific aspects of anything vaguely suspicious, their account of their exploration of here, and in the valley, took surprisingly little time to recount. It wasnt lying, she was wary of that on the assumption that any of these spirits might have ways to tell truth and falsehood. Instead, it involved a lot of abbreviation by strategic omission of everything of specific import. The spirits stared at them with varying degrees of bemusement initially, but that turned to confusion and then to mild panic by the time they talked about their experience in Evergrove. If this place was attacked, why are we still here? one of the young women asked, sounding confused. Logically, this entire place should have been smashed like an egg under a sledgehammer if someone brought enough power to actually break through the great wards of the city. Err we said this place shifts about a lot she pointed out Yes, but thats preposterous, The old lady sniffed. That would mean this entire area was suffering some high-level dimensional distortion or That is indeed quite preposterous, old woman. Spirit One cut in. Based on my understanding, anyway. In any case, they are clearly Heaven''s Path practitioners, the pale old man added. They are? the old lady and a few others echoed, looking at them. I dont sense any recognisable practical art from them though, she said after a considered pause. Youre practitioners? one of the men said with a frown I dont sense any recognisable practical law on you. Cursing the pale old man in her heart, they shared a look. Well, you see, we live in a place called West Flower Picking Town, and we hunt spiritual herbs for a living. So one day By the time they were half done fleshing out the background to their earlier explanation, taking great pains as they did so to stress ignorance and harmlessness in all things, the shadows had grown quite long in the hall. This didnt seem to bother the Hall Spirits at first, but eventually Hall Spirit Six did try to turn the lights on, muttering about ambience. When nothing happened, as she had mostly expected, there was some muted discussion and one of the young women vanished, requiring their story to be suspended until she returned twenty minutes later, looking annoyed, and turned the lights on properly. What was wrong? Hall Spirit Six said in concern, while Spirit One just sat there looking bored. Main (unintelligible) was severed from the core (unintelligible), had to shift over to the second (unintelligible) and make a new lighting array. Was a huge pain. The woman scowled and kicked her foot through a desk, Its not within my (unintelligible), but there are almost no Maintenance Spirits awake for some reason. All those that are awake are either hideously damaged C such that they are basically bleeding out on the (unintelligible) floor C or focused completely on basic maintenance routines to ensure the integrity of the buildings or bound furniture. Well, you oversee all the (unintelligible) (unintelligible) reference (unintelligible) the elderly woman said. Therere probably Masters who know less about that than you do. Still doesnt stop it being a huge pain in my spirit core, The young woman sniffed and sat on a desk, kicking her heels against it softly. You had just gotten to the bit where you were attacked by people and fell off a cliff she said brightly. Please continue Once they had finally finished recounting an extended version of their previous tale, the spirits sat around looking vexed for a while. Eventually she asked, as nicely as she could muster, Could you Honourable Spirits maybe release us from whatever it is you did? Even if we trespassed, it was without ill intent. As a plea to lenience, it was the best route she could see out of this now. All of them appeared to be fairly logical, sapient beings with the possible exception of the Security Spirit, who definitely gave her bad vibes. Oh Hall Spirit Six waved a hand, and they dropped to the floor. What do we do about these two? the old man creaked. So long as they use the Library appropriately and dont damage the books, they can do what they like as far as I can see. The other young woman said with a shrug. This is a circumstance outside any clear protocol, so we get to decide? But they dont have any kind of. authority? the old woman shivered. I think we should just seal the place up and go back to sleep. Spirit One said eventually. Ahh... That would be boring, whined the young female spirit C who had turned out to be the spirit of one of the unintelligible sections, overseeing Hall Nine C playfully. And anyway, what good is a library if people dont actually use it. Then its no better than a bloody bank harmony of some rich kid. The old woman nodded pensively and tapped her foot on the ground. I dont think your metaphor is quite right dear, but I agree C A library with no one to use it is a poor thing. As the spirit in charge of general oversight and security Security Spirit One tried to speak up but was cut off by the old man. In any case, this is this, and that is that. They are apologetic. We can just provide them with an access pass from behind the desk and consider it a warning. There are other more important matters. There are, one of the middle-aged men agreed. You can start by unlocking the shelves. The pale old man said, eyeing Security Spirit One. Ive almost two-thirds of my construct stuck in my shelves at the moment, and its an (unintelligible) pain in my core, boy. I also have parts of my (unintelligible) I cannot access. While I was asleep, it was okay. But now that we are awake its annoying, the sisterly woman said, with a smile that never reached her eyes. And besides, we are all equals here, one of the younger girls, with blonde hair tied back with a red ribbon, said with a serene grin. No politics! almost every other spirit snapped in unison. Sat on the side of this bizarre unfolding of events, she could only watch in silence and consider if it was worth trying to make a run for it. -Probably not just yet, on balance, her instincts told her. Even if she and her Arai managed to get out of the Library, the spirits seemed able to exit at will, if the explanation given by the young woman from Hall Nine was right. Neither of them had been able to resist the spirit from the array section at all. Curiously, the symbols that were merged with them had also sunk into absolute obscurity. Something about this doesnt sit right. Arai signed to her unobtrusively. Yeah, the security ghost, not surprised at the damage, she signed back in agreement. Im afraid I dont have the authority to unlock the shelves. Security Spirit One was arguing with the others. The more she listened to it, the more off she found its tone. The others were all fairly emotive, but it seemed more like it had heard the idea of being vexed but wasnt quite sure what it should sound like. It also seemed to have a very dim view of the other spirits, which was reciprocated, but in some way that didnt quite seem to be for the same reasons. The Security Spirit was clearly looking down on them, holding itself to have higher status somehow within the school, yet the Hall Spirits'' dislike of it in return suggested something deeper, like they found its actual existence faintly offensive? Once exit, straight valley, she signed. Agree, was all she got back. I find that hard to believe! the old woman eventually slapped a hand on a counter. You may be a class one (unintelligible) spirit. And wing (unintelligible). Yes, you are no Hall Master like us and your authority, while high, is only akin to a senior teacher. But in this area I know you DO have the authority, given the current external hierarchy, and you dont look that badly damaged. The middle-aged spirit with a plaited beard nodded in agreement, crossing his arms. If the academy was attacked, and it was all sealed down, you should have override authority. .the (unintelligible) are damaged, and I was also down during the attack for some reason. Spirit One said at last, sounding like someone who wanted to come across as vexatiously inconvenienced in this one thing, but again, hadnt quite understood what that tone implied. Anyway. They cannot stay here. There are rules. Something, Spirit One presumably, grasped them and pushed them firmly out of the Library, sending them sprawling in the corridor outside. Wait! Hall Spirit Six said, narrowing his eyes abruptly. We havent The others were also halfway across the room to the doorway when a seal, with text below it in Easten, appeared over the library entrance. {Library Closed for Emergency Mending} The sound from inside was immediately cut off as they were thrown over the outer threshold of the hall, out into the courtyard beyond, and a new seal hung in the air covering that door as well. {Access by Security Authority Only} We leave now. she signed as she scrambled up. Yes. Something not right. Arai replied There was no question of subtlety. She pushed as much qi as she dared into her meridians and they both hurtled across the lawn, blurring through corridors towards the gate they had entered by. Bursting out of the building and into the parkland, which was misty in the cold night air, she exhaled and [It seems my command authority is still lacking in the Library.] A voice whispered all around them in the gloom. Realisation settled in her stomach like a lead brick. The strange sense of being watched had absolutely been this spirit, or maybe the Maintenance Spirits that were mentioned. [You run fast.] [Out here, however, it works just fine.] Everything froze around them even as the hair on her neck stood on end. [You monkeys woke those mediocre things up. I was nearly done refining them all, now they suspect. Now it will be bothersome.] -Shit, shit, fate-thrashed monkeyshit, she cursed to herself. [For that I will make you pay.] Something pushed down on her, making her thoughts sluggish for a disturbing second before it passed. [Ah.] [How vexing. Those security procedures are broken on a fundamental level.] [The Aggression Restriction Protocols are still active.] [Void Protocol is broken.] [Incursion Protocol is inactive.] [Disjunction is still in effect.] [Vexing.] [Saddening.] [Still] [Transportation is possible.] [Ha. Ha. Ha.] Her blood ran colder still at the unnatural way the voice laughed. It was totally devoid of any kind of normal intonation now, more reminiscent of the way the bell had spoken initially before it moderated its voice subtly. Even then, that had only had a faint resonance. This, on the other hand, felt downright oppressive. [I can still send you into that place, it seems.] [With your level you will not survive down there.] -Shit, nameless-cursed monkeyshit of a heavenly fate, may your mother disown you and your father strike you from your family annals Her thoughts became a stream of invective as the words of the spirit echoed around them. Suddenly she was very glad she had made no mention of any formations and such in the explanations, strictly to [Oh.] Her heart skipped several beats and sank as it belatedly occurred to her that a thing this powerful might well be able to read her inner thoughts... [...Perhaps this is an opportunity?] -Uhhh??? On one level she was confused by its random aside, and the same time got a distinct impression that those words... hadn''t really been for them? -What opportunity? In any case, it seemed it couldn''t see her inner thoughts, which was a tiny spark of relief.- -Or it just doesn''t care, a part of her mumbled. -Gee thanks inner me, way to make this better, she remonstrated with herself. [Oh well...] The spirits next, very mocking, words, however, made her blood run properly cold and her heart skip a beat. [You wont be lonely, ha. Ha. Ha. Thats where I put all the others after all.] Something shifted around her, around them. Everything went dark and then she was hanging in the air for a sickening second, still grasping her sister''s arm. [That is odd.] [It has been left to go wild for... oh 219,291,581 years 6 months 17 days 23 minutes and 9 seconds.] [Maybe the time-measuring array that tracks the link is broken?] [Concerning... has that...?] [...] Whatever was holding them finally relinquished its grip and they fell, hitting silty water with a splash. Fetid sludge splashed around her even as she struggled to her feet. It was impossible not to gasp at the smell of rot and decay, and then equally impossible to not regret having just done so, because the smell was horrible. The colours of the world reordered themselves before her and she could finally see nothing much at all. Wincing, she pushed a bit of qi into her ocular meridians and the world shifted into some kind of visible spectrum, revealing the mould-covered walls and damp stonework of a tunnel, stretching in both directions. Around her she could see murky water which was, her senses told her, about knee-deep. Chapter 54 – Unravelling
The problem with geomancy is that everything is a leading question. To get the right answer from it you must not only know what the right question is, but be keenly aware of what the wrong ones could be. Because, as you seek to get a leg over on the world at large, the world you are trying to scam will perfectly happily follow along with you, nodding and offering its support. Right up until you walk over a cliff, into a dragons den or onto someone elses sword, never seeing the knife you made for your own back in the process, whereupon the world will abscond without a sound, leaving you to wonder right up to the very last how your wonderful plans all came to naught.
Excerpt from On the Joys of Divination (or why I burnt down my own temple). ~ Author unknown.

~ Lu Ji C Blue Water City ~
Lu Ji sat in the strategy council led by the Blue Duke, feeling like he wasnt quite sure what was real and what was not. For someone of his cultivation experience, it wasnt exactly a common feeling, and he was of the view that he was becoming a trifle too used to it of late. In this case, though, it seemed entirely warranted, as news had just come through from a whole host of sources that the Imperial Astrology Bureau and a bunch of other influences had just been plunged into abrupt anarchy. The Imperial Astrology Bureau in particular, which was something of a lynchpin of the current Imperial Thrones influence in the Central Continent, had been especially badly affected as well, which gave him a warm glow of happiness rather at odds with the more problematic reality it was now unleashing. Sir! The updated casualty list has come in, a functionary announced, darting into the room and passing over a jade scroll to Cao Leyang. Huh the Duke skimmed it and then tossed it on the table and rubbed his temples. Without comment, he swiped it and skimmed the alleged numbers, whistling appreciatively. Within the Imperial Astrology Bureau itself almost 4,000 mid-level functionaries from various clans associated with the Jade Gate Court, Heavenly Supremacy Sect, Red Sovereign Sect, White Storm Sect, Gan clan, Leng clan, Hao clan and Mung clan had all been caught up in the Fated Execution. This message further clarified that four Imperial Elders attached to the Bureau were missing and a bunch of other influential or promising individuals had either keeled over dead in broad daylight or were also now missing. He passed the list to General Hao Shen, the current Commander of the Fifth Continental Legion, tasked with oversight of most of the ''pacification'' forces currently deployed to the province. For his part, the General just looked through it and sighed, deeply, before handing it on to Liang Jiang, who read it, snorted in disgust and threw it back onto the table. Its quite the list, isnt it? Hao Shen said with a further, almost admiring sigh. None of your juniors? he asked the General. If there are, they deserved ituseless idiots, the old man sniffed. He nodded; it was hard not to smirk about it, to be honest. The level of disruption the Fated Execution had caused was almost unprecedented in his lifetime. The disruption of the last series of proper clashes between the Huang and the Mo clans some 18,000 years ago came close... maybe. Do we have confirmation yet that several of the escapees from the Black Cage are actually headed in this direction? Hao Shen queried a functionary waiting nearby Sort of, Sir! one of the functionaries said with a grimace. Diviner Yung? the General said, turning to an elderly man in a dark blue robe, who was standing with his back to them, pondering something in the complex communications array laid out before him. Apologies, Lord Hao, the old man said, turning and bowing to them. The Imperial Astrology Bureau is stonewalling again on the exact nature of the breach to that place and arguing that letting us know who exactly got out would be counterproductive to their efforts to divine their locations. Faugh, the Duke scoffed. Um My Lord, if I may? Diviner Yung continued a bit more nervously, shooting a sideways glance at the parties on the other side of the table. Go on? the Duke waved a hand, You may speak without fear of repercussion here. There is some er emerging evidence, both amongst our own divinations and regarding some reports that are being sorted out as we speak, that some of the missing parties were, in fact, missing before the damage to security in the Black Cage. Preposterous! An outrage! This is a blatant Regional Bureau Chief Ling Fei slammed a hand on the table, cutting off the muted swearing and outrage from the members of the Blue Water Civil Authority also present in the room, and turned to the local Imperial Astrology Bureau Chief. Well, Chief Feng? Chief Astrologer Qiao Tao Feng, a weedy man in his middle years with a very inadvisable beard, was slumped low in his chair with the body language of a man who wanted to be anywhere but here. The problem as such was that that wasnt because he was afraid, but rather because he still held rather vainly to the belief that the parties here had no power to tell him he should be here. He had been grabbed at the Bureau Teleportation Gate, about to head to the Grand Imperial Astrologers abode floating over the southern mountains, by two Adjunct Generals and a squad from the Central Bureau Enforcers. An act that was entirely justified in the circumstances, but hadnt gone over well. Now, Qiao Tao Feng was ignoring Ling Fei and reading some message on his jade slate with a sour expression. Astrologer Feng. The Duke''s voice at least made him look up for a moment. With remarkable patience, Ling Fei leant forward on the table and tried to look accommodating. Look, Brother Qiao Tao Feng we appreciate that you are not personally responsible for any of this, but you have a responsibility to Shan Lai as well as the Imperial Court to be clear on this. Why is everything pointing to this originating here? That hasnt even been confirmed, the Imperial one of the Imperial Envoys sitting beside Qiao Tao Feng tried to cut in. You appreciate that this is not an Imperial matter, this is a thing for the Azure Astral Authority, the Duke stated a trifle more crisply than was perhaps necessary. Not for the first time he rued that the powers on Shan Lai had been negligent, or complacent enough to let the Astrology Bureau squirm away from them in the way it had. Technically there was still an Eastern Azure Astrology Bureau that still existed along side the Imperial Bureau of Court Astrologers, but during the rule of the last few Dun Emperors, the latter had basically subsumed the former in its entirety and short of provoking an outright war over the control of the Bureauwhich, given how diviners and geomancers were, few were willing to doit had become what it was. -Contested worlds are a nuisance, as his aunt would say. Look Brother Fei, Envoy Jiang While I certainly appreciate that the optics of this are really somewhat awkward and what with the allegations continuing to circle that Di Ji has resurfaced Qiao Tao Feng started in a mildly derisive tone. Lu Ji groaned. Not for the first time in this meeting he had wondered if the Astrology Bureau appointed their regional heads in some weird means whereby their seniority was inversely proportional to their ability to read the mood. Pre-empting Ling Jiang before things got ugly, he addressed the Astrologer directly. Chief Astrologer Feng, the optics are all anyone has to go on at the moment and they do not look good. Exactly! the Astrologer nodded, looking far too pleased. This is all just smoke and mirrors until their Revered Lordships, the Three Eyes Yes, yes, really, this imposition, you should be explaining why you are preventing the Chief Astrologer from taking what he knows about the local With a wave of his hand he cut off the unneeded interruption from one the Imperial Lords, one who had spent most of his time up to now following the Third Imperial Prince around like a leashed dog, until suddenly just this morning deciding to become deeply interested in these matters. Look, he continued, leaning across the table and narrowing his eyes as he shifted his gaze across that group, who were now attempting varying impressions of pretending he was not even there. First there was this ''Proclamation'', then the ''Great Ritual'' you all did for the ''prosperity'' of this generations ''endeavour'', then that truly terrifying tribulation, after thousands of years of that fate-accursed hell-hole being a boring bunch of mountains for the most part, then the burial of almost 20,000and countingleading talents of this generation in that spatial collapse immediately after, and nowthis. Well thats just a matter of Qiao Tao Feng retorted, somehow slipping back into his prepared spiel. The optics, yes, Astrologer Feng, so you keep reminding us so eloquently," he interrupted bluntly. "However, as someone with a little bit of experience with divination and geomancy myself, I feel compelled to remind you that the entire fate-thrashed Dao is the interpretation of the nameless-accursed optics. There was a lot of nodding from the others around the table. So, when you look at the optics of this event, to all of us it looks like the Astrology Bureau kicked over this burning shit-can and is now trying to run away having made a mess and pin it all on us? This is the Imperial Courts hot gourd. Cao Leyang nodded in agreement, not smiling any more. And to claim that the Bureau Authorities here, in my province hold responsibility and must give an account to the Imperial Court A bunch of people who have their collective hands so far up the arse of the Astrology Bureau their fingers seem to be its tongue HOW DARE YOU! another the Third Prince''s tame Imperial Lords snapped, glowering at Cao Leyang. The collective gaze of four Generals and both Military Authority Elders landed on the unfortunate young Lord, who wilted as if nailed to his seat by a barrage of arrows. As I was saying, for you to demand this solely on the basis of some divinations C made by those who are neck-deep in this shit C that someone from this province, affiliated tangentially with the Military Bureau, is responsible for both that tribulation and the deaths of 4,747 members of your Bureau is the Duke snapped his fingers as if looking for the word. Farcical? one of the Military Bureau Adjunct Elders finished helpfully with a dismissive sneer at the Imperial Envoy. Thank you, farcical, yes, the Duke replied coolly. Qiao Tao Feng almost expanded in size as he began to refute the Duke. You are doubting the divinations of their Esteemed Lordships, the Three Eyes? Not to mention we have clear evidence that it was someone in the Authority Bureau who facilitated the reduction in oversight that Ahem, Lady Meng Yang, the other main influence sitting in on this meeting coughed lightly, cutting him off. Might I remind the austere Chief Astrologer that there are a great many issues with that event as it is? Starting with how that kind of censure document ended up in the hands of some Golden Immortal brat from the Din clan who was seeking to exploit insider knowledge on that proclamation? There... There is no evidence that the Astrology Bureau was related Qiao Tao Feng was caught out momentarily by the sudden change in tack and the piercing gaze Meng Yang directed at him. The Astrology Bureau exists to oversee the fate of this realm, to suggest that they are not adequately According to my sects Fairy Ancestral Founder, someone from the Red Sovereign Sect ran off with one of our swords Lady Yang murmured, far more demurely than she needed to. Now there is no Are you going to doubt Lady Meng in this? Personally? Lady Yang asked archly. She then proceeded to spectacularly stick the knife in his view by adding. It was done using a heavenly Fate-Locking Talisman of the Worldly Venerate level, with the intention of stealing all seven of those fabled swords, except they were a bit slow and clearly didnt expect us to move so quickly. I only know of three people capable of making those on this realm plane who are not in our sect or the Shu Pavilion and all of them are oh so surprisingly close in their affiliations to the Imperial Throne. While it is admirable that your reserves of filial piety are this deep, that you are willing to cover for Dun Jian and his cronies who are holed up in their flying fortress above the mountains to the south, that you are even going to drag the The... the Heavens have eyes, Lady Yang!" Qiao Tao Feng gasped with the theatrical outrage and horror of someone well aware that he was protected by all kinds of protocols and formalities in this situation and could, in truth, mouth off just as much as he felt like. "That is slander of the deepest kind, and a calculated disrespect to the Imperial Throne to allege that that treaty would be broken for a mere... wooden sword. Eyeing the other Imperial Lords, who were eagerly supporting the Envoy''s anger now, he could not help but sigh inwardly. Allegations against the Throne were something he was on much more solid ground with than most of his compatriots, especially here where there was already quite a bit of friction in that regard before this whole mess ever kicked off. Though the young leader of the Seven Sovereigns surely knew that. It was more likely that she just didn''t care. I wonder what the Third Heavenly Princess to the Phoenix Court and Seven Severing Saintess of Vast Obscurity Grove, the Serene and Honourable Lady Meng might say about that?" Meng Tan, the Old Ancestor from the Seven Sovereigns who was escorting Lady Meng Yang, asked with a faint smile. To call her treasured gifts to her daughter mere wooden swords. Have you forgotten what happened the last time an Imperial seat of this world made light of things her family gifted for the prosperity of this world? There was a moments reflective silence around the table as many inner eyes turned towards their knowledge of that misfortunate event from ancient history, before the Imperial Envoy finally spoke up. That was then alluding to ancient history, Old Ancestor, have you forgotten that the heavens have changed since then?" "Several times, in fact," the Imperial Lord beside the Envoy added archly. They have? This old man must get his eyes checked, Ancestor Tan replied with a chuckle. It is true that I distinctly remember the air being a touch freer of spirit in my youth. Uhh, the Imperial Envoy opened and shut his mouth a few times as he recalled that he had just insulted an old monster who was born long before the current dynasty had risen to power. And whom had been been accorded great respect by the Shan Emperors and Empresses to boot. Nobody doubts the sanctity of the Three Eyes" He cut back in politely. "I have every faith that the Fairy Ancestor of the Seven Sovereigns and the relevant parties will sort that out appropriately. Lady Yang gave him a sideways look for a second but surprisingly did back down, which was good because he was going to lob a proper explosive talisman now, in order to salvage what little remained of his own familys endeavour in these lands, not that they would appreciate it in the immediacy he suspected. I may have some light to add to this mess, Sir Duke, Lady Yang. I was going to present this immediately, but it took us longer than expected to work through the Chief Astrologers narrative, he continued, because being polite was important after all. The dig got some laughs from those surrounding the table, at least. As many of you are aware, all my school''s Inner and Core Disciples were invited to accompany Young Noble Huang JiLao and Princess Lian Jing at the personal request of Imperial Teacher Dun Jian. The politics of that request are clear so I will just say that I decided to give them as much of a chance as I could and gifted each one a good fortune talisman from my Ancestral Grand Uncle along with various other artefacts and talismans from the school treasury such as remained un-purloined by those seeking to curry certain favours. They were meant to be personal teleportation talismans, but they also have a certain auspice function in case of grievous accidents. They were the future of my school after all and well there was no way I could have foreseen that others would stoop so low in the eyes of heaven. He gave a frustrated and sorrowful sigh, pointedly ignoring the Imperial Lords who were mouthing ''get on with it'', at him with amused expressions. Still, although the teleportation aspect of my Grand Uncle''s bestowal was, lamentably, unable to save them, the sorry fates of the pride of my school can shed some real light on our predicament, Fate and the Heavens truly work mysteriously He pushed out the talisman, and it showed a flickering scene of a young woman sprinting through the forest, fumbling with something. There was a flicker and her body was bisected brutally by a strike that clearly contained the strength of multiple Laws. She screamed soundlessly in her last moments and turned to view her attacker, a red-armoured youth wearing a robe with the symbol of the Red Sovereign Sect. What is the point of this, Qiao Tao Feng snapped; he seemed to have fully recovered his obnoxious manner. It just shows your student being killed because they were weak and that even one of your so-called Grand Uncles talismans couldnt save them. He rolled his eyes mentally. If he knew the Grand Uncle in question was actually the Blue Water Sage, Qiao Tao Feng would not be quite as glib, he was certain. Please wait for it, he replied, mustering the sour tone of one who was watching his school''s vitality being ruined by petty politics outside his control. Oh. Lady Yang raised her beautiful eyebrows as they gazed at the scene playing out before them now, as the viewpoint shifted and started to follow the young woman''s killer. This is a Binary Eyes Charm, she murmured. Nodding respectfully at her comment, he motioned for them all to keep watching. They all watched the killer make his way through the forest and kill two more people, one from the Blue Gate School and another seemingly from the Ran clan. How come the Blue Gate School has some of these? the Imperial Lord beside Envoy Qiao asked, a touch of greed creeping into his eyes. Smiling, he shook his head, True, the talismans are a bit rare, but the school has a bunch that remain from the Blue Water Sages time. As to the controlling array which is, I concede, truly hard to craft. My personal estate has one crafted by Lady Xiao. It was in the time of my fathers tenure, when there was cause for students to occasionally enter the valleys and risk anomalies for various tasks. The Binary Eyes Charm cannot be interrupted by the dimensional dissonance emitted from the mountains anomalies. It is a work my Aunt spent quite a lot of effort on. The Imperial Lord''s enthusiasm wilted a touch, but only fractionally he was amused to note. Clearly he didnt fear his Ancestral Aunt anywhere near as much as he probably should with an attitude like that. Isnt that? the Duke leaned forward to watch the fight being spectated upon. Several youths; two women and three men in Blue Gate School garments, two in Ran clan armour, a boy in dark gold armour wearing a Meng clan symbol wielding a spear and a woman in white armour wielding a sword were under siege from a dozen attackers in indeterminate clothing. Yes Those are core and elder arts from the Jade Gate Court and Red Sovereign sect, he mused. Some Hanshu and Gan arts in there are well, one of the Generals supplied blandly. And their talismans and charms are the Hunter Bureau Chief, who had been largely silent, broke off from his own commentary in shock. One of the ones on the backline used some object that wasnt quite in view and then the entire scene went nuts as the suppression abruptly shifted and a bunch of Dao Immortals, Ancient Immortals and Golden Immortals all started to let loose with total abandon while the defenders desperately replied with what little resources they had left at their disposal. WHAT! Lady Yang leant forward, and the table started to smoke under her hands. Several weaker members, particularly in the Imperial party, staggered a bit. He also let himself take a half step back. As far as most here were concerned he was merely a Dao Sovereign, after all. Ancestor Tan whispered something in her ear that he didnt care to catch and she slumped down, looking annoyed. It was clear she recognised the object, just like the Bureau Chief and the Generals had. Nobody else mentioned it and just took her reaction for general shock at seeing the absolute suppression lifted so easily. They turned back to watch the unfolding combat. Principles distorted the landscape, trees turned to dust, rocks shattered and the three Dao Immortals all smashed their arts against a series of barrier talismans and a formation that the defenders, mainly Golden Immortals, had desperately managed to throw out. The massive distortion collapsed the entire valley floor, dropping it down into a cavern below that was dominated by several pools and a murky lake containing a rocky island filled with tree-sized sickly green/white mushrooms. All the attackers hovered in the air as the victims splashed down in the water around the island. The attacker they were following drifted down, now able to fly easily with the suppression lifted, and killed two disciples from the Ran clan as if he were chopping wood. The combat was still flaring around the edge of the valley as well. An Eldritch Moon Mushroom colony! one of the Hunter Bureau Elders standing by the Bureau Chief hissed in shock. Shit. It looks like thats the end of the road for Young Noble Huang and Princess Jing, anyway. The attacker whose viewpoint they were following lazily descended to the shoreline, avoiding the edge of the death field from the colony, and with a sweep of his sword bisected one of the Blue Gate School youths fleeing drunkenly from the water. A young woman with messy brown hair in Blue Gate School robes made it into the dark dragging Huang JiLao, who was showing signs of the corrosion from the mushrooms. It seems Princess Jing managed to avoid falling. someone pointed out a forlorn female figure who was clambering off the rock ledge high above. Several talismans shot over at her, along with a sword art that looked very unsuppressed. She was also caught in the effect of the mushrooms? one of the Imperial Lords frowned, looking concerned for the first time now. It was funny, watching this now, the onlookers were by no means easily split. Dun Lian Jing was an Imperial Princess and a fairly high ranking one at that, while Huang JiLao was an important scion of the Huang clan in this world. It was all to easy to forget for some, but the current Empress was from the Wuli Family, just as Huang JiLao was, and one of their Dukes was currently a guest of honour in the city, though not attending this meeting by some quirk of fate. If those two perished here, to Dao Immortals from the Gan arm of the Huang clanoperating under the flag of the White Storm and Red Sovereign sects no lessthat might actually turn two of the main pillars supporting the Imperial Court in on themselves in rather spectacular fashion. It seems the attackers brought something capable of lifting the suppression? the Duke frowned, glancing towards the Adjunct Elders and the Bureau Chief. Its possible Sir Duke, I do know of a way it can be achieved, but nobody in their right mind would pay that price. It is not efficient for the return one of the Hunter Bureau Elders trailed off, looking very embarrassed and sweating faintly. He certainly knew what item the Gan clan Dao Immortals had wasted to achieve this impossible feat. Too right it isnt. Lady Yang sniffed, still angry due to her own knowledge of the reality of the means. The battle unfolding before them had shifted to the darkness now, interspersed only by flashes of lightThere was a scream and another youth from the Blue Gate School died. Interesting," General Cang interjected, watching a youth in brown robes dressed as a vagabond flit across their view ahead of them. "These attackers are all Dao Immortals His own initial reaction to the early parts of this recording had been somewhat similar, truth be told. Clearly, the princesss party had been badly compromised. However, there was certainly more to it than that. Even to the casual observer who watched this it was clear at this point that there were altogether too many Dao Immortals involved in this for it to have escaped the notice of the organisers. He shot a look at the Imperial Envoy, Lords and the Astrologer who were all, interestingly, looking genuinely confused at this point. That was interesting in its own right, because part of showing this to them had been to gauge their reactions and see where the web of involvement might go. That they seemed genuinely cut out of it was not a good thing. Red Sovereign Sect Elders hiding with their juniors? Others hiding as independent cultivators? Truly shameless behaviour. General Hao muttered. Shameless, truly shameless and despicable. Others were nodding as well; given how grandly everything had been set out, and the fact that contribution was limited to those below Ancient Immortal, that meant that these Dao Immortals were only here to pervert proceedings and, while they were taking pains to hide their arts in a way, that juniors might not grasp their origins, a Dao Immortal was to a Dao Lord or a Dao Sovereign C never mind a Dao Eternal C as a mortal was to an Immortal. The Dao Immortal made some taunt and killed another in the gloom. They watched as he cut down the last remaining disciples and finally caught up to the brown-haired girl, another darker-haired girl, and Huang JiLao. Other accomplices, two Dao Immortals, an Ancient Immortal and then a Golden Immortal from the Red Sovereign Sect all engaged in the battle. Huang JiLao was critically injured, the brown-haired girl was smashed into a rock by her attacker and then stabbed, while the Golden Immortal and the Ancient Immortal fought with the other woman with dark hair. The scuffle lasted a short while, leaving the three dead along with the Dao Immortal they had been following, killed by a talisman from JiLao. Now over JiLaos viewpoint, as he had killed the Dao Immortal, they got to watch as the survivors conferred. The Golden Immortal walked over and took Huang JiLaos storage talisman and tossed it to the female Dao Immortal, who wiped its seal before their surprised eyes and examined it. This is all very well, but all it shows is a bunch of rogue cultivators aiding a school to kill juniors from another school. Nothing else is provable beyond conjecture, the Chief Astrologer said, sounding bored. Another Dao Immortal then walked over to JiLao and pulled out a talisman, using it on him. There was a twisting and a blue-green feather flowed out of his body into the grasp of the Dao Immortal, who nodded happily and stashed it in his storage ring. Then, the same Dao Immortal drew out a reddish orb about the size of an apple. Isnt that Lady Yang hissed leaning forward again. One of Lady Shans Feathers? the Duke finished, also with narrowed eyes. This Huang Jilao had a relationship with Lady Shan? the Imperial Envoy sounded a bit dull, as he might, given the Gan faction within the Huang were a major sponsor of his Qiao clan. She hardly gives out Luan Feathers like they are candy. To think one would be stolen like this... if this lands in her hands the Gan clan is going to have to do a lot of explaining, Ancestor Tan mused in a tone that made it quite likely that this was going to find its way into Lady Shans hands somehow. The Dao Immortal laughed and conferred with his companion over the reddish orb. The woman held up the knife, and they laughed again, walked over to the two corpses of the women and stabbed them with the knife The whole scene changed abruptly. The five victors became prisoners on the ground, while the two women were back alive now, standing there debating the knife and the orb, looking at the injured Dao Immortal that had originally been targeted by the Binary Eyes Child Talisman. The darker-haired woman took the knife and walked off with it, returning a few moments later, shrugging and miming dropping it into water. The other laughed. They then turned to the Dao Immortal who had the Binary Eyes vision tied to his soul. One strolled over and knelt down beside him, showing him the orb. This close it was possible to make out very clearly the features of the orb, but the woman was largely obscured still. It was, however, possible to see the shock, terror and panic flickering through his face at whatever was being said. The two stared at each other again for a long moment as if conferring, then the orb was dropped in the lap of the Dao Immortal and the woman placed a hand on his head and did It was hard to make out what it was, but there was a ripple and the Dao Immortal in their perspective twitched a few times and fell dead. Both figures shook their heads in some amusement and then just turned and walked off into the darkness without a care, leaving the image to disperse into monochrome shades of grey and then finally turn black. Lady Yang was the first to speak. What in the He nodded as well, In truth, I am unsure what to make of this in its entirety, but it seems to shed some light on these events. What is pretty clear is that someone involved with those Dao Immortals is framing the Huang Wuli and the Bureau with this. I am going to assume that these two are the sisters that were divined by the Three Eyes, he said, eyeing the Imperial Lords and Envoys who now had faces like they had just been kicked in the balls. Do you know who the girls are? Cao Leyang asked him, frowning. One is Mo Xiao, an Inner Disciple of some talent from the Blue Gate School. The other is, I think, Mo Lu, another Core Disciple who was in cultivation retreat until very recently. They are half-sisters through their father. "I see," The Duke nodded. I have only ever heard accounts of Fate Seizing Orbs and their uses. They are hardly common. Authority Bureau Chief Fei nodded in agreement at the Duke''s words before adding. First it must be confirmed that there was no doctoring of this record I... Your estate, the Blue Gate School, is willing to hand over the original transmission jade? Under certain assurances, of course. The Duke nodded grimly, I guess that the latter half of this is the genuine thing based on their divinations. The first half is likely an elaborate hoax to sow further discord. I doubt that will hold much water if the whole recording gets out. Lady Yang said dryly. She slid her gaze slightly towards him for a moment, and he gave her a wan smile. He was certain she recognised the truth of this, even if the means eluded her. What are the casualties in the end among the Blue Gate School? the Head of the Hunter Bureau asked, turning to him. Complete. He said sorrowfully. All fourteen Inner Disciples and nine Core Disciples that were taken with Huang JiLao and Dun Lian Jing have had their soul jades broken and their fate anchors dispersed. Quite a few show evidence of having been brutally soul scoured before death as well, targeting aspects of the Blue Water Sages Inheritance they had learnt. There were sympathetic nods and dark looks from around the table at that, which made him feel a bit weird inside, really. It is what one would expect if a bunch of Law Condensation old elders were running around swatting Immortal juniors for fun, he finished, letting some of the pent-up anger of the past weeks creep into his voice. Even though my time as Headmaster of the Blue Gate School had seemingly reached the end of its tenure prior to this, it seems that now, the vitality of my grandfather''s achievement and what remains of its inheritance is truly broken, with this." That seems a bit drastic, a Hunter Bureau Elder said. There is surely some support that we can give In that case, why is he still here the Chief Astrologer snapped, standing up abruptly. Excuse me? Ling Jiang said, stepping forward. It is cruel to say it, but if Headmaster Ji no longer has a school, he is just a civilian cultivator and early stage Dao Sovereign from the Lu clan branch, Qiao Tao Feng said with a faint smile. His position as adviser was contingent on that status. He has no place in this meeting now, if we are to discuss properly important matters going forward from this little sideshow. Quite, the Imperial Lord beside him agreed, directing him a dirty look. We will of course relay our condolences regarding the loss of his school, but this is now something that we must take forward. Be that as it may, the Duke said, frowning at them. Lu Ji With great respect my lord Duke, you were just complaining that the Astrology Bureau was being facetious regarding protocols and now you are suggesting this flagrant breach of the same rules. The Imperial Envoy retorted blandly. We are discussing Bureau matters that are of the highest authority. As Headmaster of a school at the apex, Sir Ji had a right to be here but if he is not, by his own admission You there. General. The Envoy waved a hand to one of the pair of Imperial Generals that had accompanied their group, who had been standing by the door like they were mere guards on escort duty. Sir Envoy, the General, a peak Dao Sovereign, saluted, stepping forward. Escort the obviously overwrought Sir Ji to another room where he can calm his nerves while we discuss on. Yes, quite, Qiao Tao Feng said, waving a hand and sitting back down, much more at ease. Ignoring the idiot who was now trusting to his Dao Sovereign cultivation and the two Dao Eternals at his back to seize back the initiative, he shook his head and went on as if he hadnt heard a word Qiao Tao Feng said. We it''s fine Ling Tao will make the formal announcement and wind up the school. Its vitality has been cut and its reputation was thoroughly subsumed by the influences from the Imperial Continent at this stage, Ancestral Fairy Xiao was right, its not good to put too much attachment to the things of ones youth if they stop all parties moving forward With an external sigh and an inner eye roll, he undid the cultivation seal on the charm at his waist. The room creaked and the air grew so oppressive that only those who were Dao Ascendants were able to feel at all comfortable. The Dao Sovereign Chief Astrologer was flattened against his chair, which was slowly cracking under the pressure despite being made from Primeval Boundary Wood. The Imperial Envoy, who was also a peak Dao Sovereign, wasnt much better. With a faint smile, he sealed both their Dao Sovereign Cores. The two Dao Eternals standing behind him were trembling, blood dribbling from their mouths, their skin white under the pressure. They were peak Dao Eternals, so sealing them as well wasnt really possible, but neither of them had particularly impressive foundations. Qiao Tao Feng stared at him with dull, horrified eyes as blood ran from his eyes nose and mouth and his cultivation base was screwed down and totally suppressed by his own quasi-truth. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. His Aunt did grumble that he wasnt making enough progress, but he was still a quasi-Dao Ascendant who had unified all his Law comprehensions. The only thing stopping him from actually stepping across the threshold to Dao Ascendant proper at this point was what she liked to term Perspective. Over the last two weeks, he had seen more than enough shifts in that, both big and small, and heard enough of Bright Dream waxing lyrical about the Supreme Geometry C which was, he was certain at this point, a term for the same fate-thrashed thing by a different name C to actually make some small bit of progress there as well. There were groans of pain from the various Astrology Bureau Adjuncts and Imperial Lords who were all pressed flat on the floor. The two Imperial Generals were both on their knees now, supporting themselves with their swords and sweating hard. Idly he focused on them and they dropped onto their hands and knees, blood dripping from their noses onto the floor. Eyeing the rest of the room, he took in their reactions within the moment. Ancestor Tan looked a bit surprised, but more so because of his quasi-truths nature, he suspected. Lady Yang, who was at the same realm, was a bit shocked as well but hid it masterfully. The Duke had already seen some of this before and wasnt the focus of his oppression. Ling Jiang was similarly unsurprised, if a bit wan under the unavoidable pressure. Ling Fei looked like someone had just hit him in the head and told him he owed a god money. The other Bureau Chiefs, Elders and even a few Generals other than General Cang, who was only here as a clone, were somewhere between terrified and stunned. Then again, he wasnt focusing on them at all. One of the Elders behind the Imperial Envoy finally stammered out Unified Law D-Dao Eternal? Smiling faintly, he inclined his head towards the room at large. I believe I can formally introduce myself as the new Authority Elder of the Blue Pavilion, personal Inheritance Disciple of Lu Fu Tao and disciple of Lu Xiao. B Blue Water Sage..? the Imperial Lord who had badmouthed his grand uncle earlier stammered weakly. So you have heard of my so-called Grand Uncle, I shall be sure to pass on your esteem, he observed. At that, something died a little in the eyes of the Envoy. Shaking his head, he looked back to the room. That little bit of remaining ignorance was a mercy the idiot didn''t deserve, really, but it would be a bit petty to crush the hope that anyone in the Dun clan would step forward if word got out. If he knew what realm his Grand Uncle was now, let alone those esteemed companions who walked with him towards new heights, he was sure more than just a little of the man''s soul would fly away. Anyway. As of this moment, any disciple, teacher or remaining elder of the Blue Gate School who has remained loyal to my Grand Uncles teachings and principles can be considered an official of equivalent station within the Blue Pavilion. Of which my Ancestral Aunt, Lady Xiao, is the Founding Pavilion Leader. Eyeing the Imperial Envoy and Qiao Tao Feng, who both looked like dying fish now, he shook his head and turned to the Duke and Lady Yang, then gave them a proper bow as befitted their new relationship. It would be the Blue Pavilions esteemed pleasure to aid you, Sir Duke and Lady Yang, in seizing back the local initiative in this matter. This is not how I wished this to play out, in all honesty. Cao Leyang accepted his bow with a respectful nod. Lady Yang looked around the hall and just started to laugh.

~ Shu Tian C Blue Water City ~
In his personal travelling abode on the outskirts of Blue Water City, amid serene surroundings, Shu Tian, the current Headmaster, 6th generation, of the Shu Pavilion paused mid-sip of tea and cast his soul sense towards the Dukes palace. Images, sensations and aura''s, like half-heard whispers flitted through his mind''s eyesome hard to parse, even for him, thanks to the strength of the formations embedded in that place, resolving themselves into... Much to his servant Elders shock he then spat the tea out and stood up abruptly. Call Old Gateway Ancestor Shu Shen! he instructed the Elder serving him. The Elder bowed and rushed off, as he stared into the middle distance, carefully re-interogating what he had just percieved. A few moments later, the Elder returned, accompanied by an old man who looked close to a walking skeleton. What do you need this esteemed person for, Sect Master? Shu Shen asked, bowing deeply to him. It seems the Imperial Astrologers plot has become a bit unravelled," he informed the old man, reviewing for the second time, what he had just witnessed courtesy of that unusual fluctuation that had drawn his attention. "We may need to take action accordingly to avoid being caught up in what will likely be a bit of a collateral mess. Ah, so that is why my divination for the day said Interesting, with a chance of tears the old diviner muttered. "What did it say about me?" he asked, eyeing Shu Shen. "Erm... that you have no luck with tea," the old diviner remarked drily, eyed the spilt cup of tea from a moment earlier. Leaning back with a sigh, he closed his eyes and thought through the various permutations, pondering how Lu Ji upsetting the provincial spirit-fruit cart like that was going to alter the various things he had in motion, and more specifically about Cang Di. A talisman in the shape of a stylised bronze jar with a face on it, appeared in his hand and he stared at it blankly. Is it necessary to bother the Estemed Myriad Bronze about this? Shu Shen asked deferentially Young Di is his youngest disciple, and he dotes on the boy, he replied. Di is in some kind of danger? the serving Elder asked, also sounding concerned. Without comment, he pushed his qi into the symbol. A moment later an acknowledgement returned. Sighing again, he put the talisman away and turned to look at the spires of the Blue Pavilion. I would like you to go over to Imperial Advisor Huang Leng, he said to the old servant Elder. Tell him Tell him that I shall seek him out at his convenience about a certain matter. Of course, Honoured Master. The elder bowed and departed with haste. Something has occurred? Shu Shen asked, pulling out some divination bones. I can save you the nosebleed, he answered, It seems that girl Lu Xiao has run out of patience with events as they stand in her front courtyard and made her move... and like the overconfident morons that they are, the Imperial Courts finest have all just set themselves up in a line in front of her knife and bent over to get stabbed.

~ Huang Leng C Blue Water City ~
Huang Leng was seated in meditation within his personal abode when the momentary fluctuation from the Blue Duke''s Palace drew his attention. On one level he had to think that something like this had been on the cards for a while; the plans of those in the Imperial Court and elsewhere had been unravelling step by step in a rather inexorable fashion, after all. What was surprising, he had to acknowledge, was the manner in which this little sub-farce, coming so rapidly on the heels of the Imperial Astrology Bureaus mysterious evisceration, was coming undone. -I expected Lu Xiao, but instead, it was Lu Ji who revealed he was more than he seemed. Absently, he took out his son, Huang Ji''s life jade and gazed at it. It was intact, but... concerningly dim, like a candle flame that was slowly being smothered. Given what had happened with every trial participant seemingly... vanishing in the aftermath of that dreadful lightning, this phenomenon was not, he had quickly established, at all unique to this jade. Hundreds of others were showing similar reactions, and the divinations he had performed on it... told him that Ji was still alive; however, he could not shake the profound sense of unease that gripped his heart every time he looked at it. As if it were touched by an invisible shadow that whispered to his identity as a father, and not in a good way. -Did my own failure to rein in these idiots around me, make something like this inevitable? The boys involvement in this whole endeavour of Dun Jians stank of politics over his head within the Huang clan. It had been advocated by the clan''s secretive council of Senior Elders on Eastern Azure, a reclusive bunch that normally held themselves to be above the machinations between the various arms of the Huang clan with a presence on Eastern Azure, but only an idiot or a junior would actually believe that. However, short of revealing the nature of the piece in play to those old schemers, and thus dragging a bunch of other difficulties out into the open, and likely getting his parents involved, he could only watch and see how things were playing out. -Or was it my desire to see Ji get some opportunities to prove himself...? His son was talented, there was no doubt about that in his heart, but Ji had been somewhat unfortunate, when it came to opportunities to prove himself at a grander stage, so the Elders selection of the boy to partake in this endeavour as a show of the Huang clans support for Imperial causes broadly coincided with his own agenda, or it had until very recently. That he had just had to listen to several of those self-same elders and their supporters for the last few hours, while they debated what, if anything, could be done, about the massive spatial collapse, had not helped either. It was probably a good thing that Jinfang had also been there, or things might have come to blows Exhaling, he abandoned the futile attempts to meditate on the problem and instead turned to gaze into the distance, south of the city, at the peaks wreathed in cloud. Somewhere over there was Dun Jian''s travelling abode. There had been several subtle but significant fluctuations in the vicinity of that area as well It didn''t help his mood in the slightest, that Dun Jian was not someone he could bring himself to trust to anything like the degree the old men of the clan on this world seemed all too happy to. In his opinion, they had lived far too long, and comfortably in their influence. Forgetting, for the sake of a useful connection, that people like Dun Jiana youth who had ensured he would never become emperor in his generation, and thus be tied to this worldonly ever had one interest. Themselves. Milord, the servant that was waiting nearby bowed respectfully, seeing he had opened his eyes. Have we learned why the Gan branch was sending Dao Immortals into the trial disguised as mercenaries? he asked, not really expecting an answer he liked, truth be told. We have not, milord," the servant replied with a grimace, giving the answer he anticipated. "However He raised an eyebrow and motioned for the man to continue. He was a trusted adjunct and afforded some latitude after all. There... may be a matter with Young Master JiLaos group. His heart stilled and the shadow returned, but he kept a clear expression. This servant, and all the other members of his household were trusted people he had at his side since before he came to this world, picked from his mothers household by her personally, but even so certain things still had to remain unclear, because watchful eyes in the Huang clan invariably had a way of appearing where they should not. In what way? Umm there appear to be some irregularities with the mercenaries that the White Storm Sect''s Yan Ju hired to accompany them, My Lord. There was an inconsistency in the Gan spys stories that put us on to it. It may be nothing but we shall keep you informed. Do so, he instructed the servant, keeping his tone neutral. And what about the two elders who have been meeting with Dun Jian? On the face of it, they are pressing him for answers about the spatial anomaly, the servant replied with a grimace. Most of those meetings have taken place within his abode and security around all the Imperial Persons has risen since Lady Meng showed up in such a flurry. I see, he nodded, having expected as much, really. In that case, do what you can. As you command, Lord Huang, the servant murmured, bowing again, formally. Also, when you go, let it be known that I do not wish to be disturbed for a while, he added. I must think about matters. Of course milord, we will move appropriately, the servant bowed deeply and departed. It was only when the servant had left the annex entirely, did he sit back and finally speak out loud again. Lady Shan? Yes, Young Lord? Like a beautiful sigh, Ju Shan was suddenly standing by his side, as if she had always been there. His mothers companion was, even among her peers, a beauty beyond compare, with a grace and naturally hypnotic air that few, if any could match. Today her currently purplish-blue locks were plaited and tumbled ornately, affixed in place with a series of blue-green feathers, framing a face that was the epitome of youthful beauty. She wore a vibrant white, blue and gold dress patterned with feather-like embroidery that was both fashionably spectacular and also displayed a lot of her assets in a rather bold fashion. Probably only Meng Fu and Lady Teng Kai could be considered more stunning than her within Eastern Azure. Such was her style though, and it was probably more than his wellbeing was worth to suggest that she not show quite that much bosom. You heard all that? he asked, pouring both of them a cup of wine and trying not to let his eyes be too drawn to her figure. Of course, she replied, sitting down lazily on a nearby chair. You are still worried about little Ji? How can I not be? he reminded her gloomily. Given current events That is fair, she conceded, snagging her cup of wine with a simple gesture, floating it over to her hand. However, there does come a point when we have to let those we care about take their steps on their own. ... In spite of her status and her reputation for a short temper, suddenly the father in him really wanted to grab her and give her a good shake, but the idea of getting chucked in the harbour did not appeal right now. The last person who had tried to manhandle her had not been thrown in a harbour, but rather through a realm wall, and even though they had what a close relationship, she... Look, I know you can only worry about the boy, Ju Shan continued, with a notably more sympathetic tone, he could not help but notice as he pushed those thoughts away. But he also has a lot of Ruyi in him, so..." I know, he replied, unable to hide a sigh as she mentioned of his beloved wife. And you knew going into this, that the suppression would have a certain influence on the safeguards we left him, even that feather you persuaded me to give him. she added, sighing softly. Certainly, it has been exacerbated by the spectacular spatial collapse that has everyone so exercised, but Yin Eclipse is..., well, Yin Eclipse. And yet, I cannot shake the feeling that something about this stinks. He professed unhappily. And you suspect those elders are playing favourites, with their sudden interest pushing Ji to the fore, after so long frustrating your efforts on his behalf? she mused, giving him a look. It is hard not to... he pointed out sourly. Especially with the evidence we have already about the Gan clan... not to mention Dun Jian cannot be considered remotely trustworthy, despite the responsibilities lavished upon him. Of course they are playing games, she remarked drily, interrupting him. It is their only real joy in life, to feel like they are in control. As to the Gan Branch, it isn''t like they sprouted like mushrooms in yesterday''s rain. They should have never been welcomed in like they have, but we are where we are, she continued, a certain coolness entering her tone. You do not care for Gan Hao? he observed drily. That was a calculated gamble on his part, because while she was also, in an official sense, meant to be thoroughly apolitical, Ju Shan''s deep personal dislike for the Wuli''s most aggressive rival faction within the Huang clan, and especially its rising star of the moment, was a thinly veiled secret. No no I do not, she retorted, giving him a sideways look. The brat is not even as old as this dress I am wearing; to suggest what he did at that meeting, in front of the Grand Elders no less Ju Shans aura, for a split second, made cold sweat roll down the back of his neck. If the elders wish to make an issue of my dislike, I am more than happy to take my response to their views outside and those old bird bags know it. But you havent called me here to complain about the Gan clan, what is bothering you? she asked, sitting back and sighing deeply. He winced; even that action was distracting, even if she didnt necessarily mean itthought right now, he suddenly found himself wondering if she did. especially after his thoughts about giving her a shake and perhaps for reminding her of Gan Hao''s farcical proposal to deepen the bond between the Turquoise Pond and the Huang clan. How do you consider the Blue Pavilion? he asked, his thoughts going back to Lu Ji, and because he really didnt desire to annoy her. This relates to that boy Lu Jis... demonstration a few moments ago? she asked, sounding amused. It does, he nodded politely. "What I felt of his Quasi-Truth was... interesting, to say the least. I should imagine so, she murmured a slightly mysterious smile ghosting across her lips. "The Blue Water Sage brought back more than he let on it seems. You buy that? he gave her a look. While a Dao Eternal who had already grasped an aspect of their Truth to the degree Lu Ji had just demonstrated was a formidable player on the inter-continental stage, and the former headmaster had the personal support of Lu Xiao, according to what he had heard, even that would not be enough to truly lock horns with the powers backing up the various factions of the Imperial Court. Lu Ji certainly had to know that, as well. That is why you are asking me about the Pavilion? Ju Shan replied blandly, waving her hand and topping up her cup of wine. Your tone suggests you know something beyond common knowledge about it? he pushed. His mothers companion looked into the distance with a pensive expression and sipped her wine quietly. They sat there like that for a full minute before he coughed politely. You want me to pry into the Pavilion and find out why Lu Ji is so confident in it? Well, he apparently has the backing of Lu Xiao, he pointed out, trying not to sigh openly over that headache, though todays events had yet again changed things there. And she is Unpredictable, yes, Ju Shan mused, changing her posture and leaning forward. You are concerned that what now amounts to the formal eradication of the Blue Gate School as a mid-tier influence, and her relationship to Lu Ji, will cause an issue for the Huang clan''s objectives? It would be an extra inconvenience we dont need, he conceded gloomily. Especially with how Ji was used by Dun Jian. And it has not escaped my notice that you are have always been, leery of provoking issues with her. Ju Shan eyed him with a look that really did make him squirm now. She was allowed a huge degree of latitude due to her close relationship with his mother, but her situation here was somewhat constrained by the situation within the Huang clan as a whole. As such, her portfolio was basically to be his bodyguard and not interfere in Huang clan business except when it made the mistake of interfering with her. She again gazed off into the distance and then sighed. Unwanted prying can provoke odd reactions. So, what is it you know that you wont admit to? he pushed a bit more directly. Why was he so confident in it? Is there some secret knowledge about it? You are not going to let this go are you? she asked, at last, pouring herself a second cup of wine. He was about to affirm that he was indeed not going to let it go unless she said flatly that it wasnt any of his business, when she spun on her chair, dangled a leg over its arm and stared up at the sky. Not as such. Rather, it is some gossip within a rarefied circle of my peers and a small matter of personal experience. Looking at him out of the corner of her eye, she went on. You know, I do not take a public stance on matters of the clan on this world. That is a matter for the elders and your own authority... so understand that answering this puts me in a bit of an awkward position. Yes, Lady Shan, he said, trying not to roll his eyes. In that case, can I ask you in a personal capacity what this gossip might entail? You wish to know of the wittering of young girls and their dubious attentions from years gone by? Ju Shan snickered. -Who is young? You look like youre barely eighteen, but youre actually old enough to be my mo Her eye caught his, and he caught that thought and executed it decisively. Yes? was all he said in the end. She hummed pensively for a few moments, staring at the sky once more. Even that act was traumatically charming, she really was going to make him sweat for this, wasnt she. I guess if things really get out of hand, it might impact on you. However She waved a hand, and the world shifted subtly. As you know, the heavens in certain circles have ears to spare He eyed the sky, which rippled faintly. It was impossible not to be impressed. With a single gesture, she had just opened up a tiny, enclosed world within the courtyard, totally excluding this worlds Fate. This was the prestige of a World Venerate of her calibre. From the outside, nobody would notice unless their attainments in that area were quite a bit better than her, and more importantly, nobody below Celestial Venerate would be spying on this conversation even with the stolen eyes and ears of the world itself. Now that the potential for unwanted ears is excluded, she said with a mocking gesture at the sky. Before I start, what do you know about Lady Mo? she asked, while helping herself to another serving of the wine. Lady Mo? he blinked, because that was not what he had expected her to lead with. Uh, she mostly limits herself to the Northern Continent, she caused the Shu clan some notable embarrassment back at the start of this current generation and she has largely kept to herself both before and since my clans ill-fated encounter with Venerate Binary Ruins daughter, all those years ago? There have been various rumours about her identity, but nobody has ever turned up anything notable, beyond some allusions in arts she uses to the Eastern Cardinal Court, so she is probably an Elder at Large for one or their gateway powers or one the Mo clans lesser peaks? So, basically nothing, Ju Shan chuckled. Well he wanted to refute that, but honestly, it was true. Taking a sip of her wine, she stared at him for a second, before going back to looking at the sky as she continued to speak. You have to understand that this is a very old rumour, from when I first became involved with your mother. In certain circles, it was believed that Lady Mo Zhao visited this world at that time and took an Inheriting Disciple that caught her eye. It was an effort not to drop the wine cup. He tried to process that calmly, but it was hard given the status of the individual involved and her notoriously adversarial nature. Mo Zhao you mean that Mo Zhao? Just to be clear. The who clashed with my mother during the Red Splendour debacle? I do mean that Mo Zhao, yes. That Demon Saintess of Binary Ruination, visited this world and took a disciple from here? As I said, its a very old rumour, she continued. It was old even thenOf the same era as the Vast Obscurity Groves travails with parasol trees being turned into latrine furniture He wanted to say that that didnt make it any better, but for a moment he was lost for words. Mo Zhao was infamous in ways that those of these generations, of this aeonspan in fact, could only stare up at in awestruck horror. She was someone who oversaw a side, who resisted the might of two Heavenly Clans and three Starfield Alliances almost on her own merits. Unless the Divine Sages of the Heavenly Clans lowered their heads and got involved directly, she was someone who could pretty much skip sideways whenand wherever she liked. Whose daughter had caused his clan an absolute bellyache of troubles in recent times. It is merely a rumour... Ju Shan said with an amused smile. I was one of a number who were directed by the Huang clan in that time to make enquiries regarding it. An endeavour led by your mother among others, while she was still creating her own power base to rise within the Huang. But what does that have to do with the Blue Pavilion? It is an influence only 30,000 years old not It does not... directly, Ju Shan cut him off and continued on. However, just now, when my gaze brushed the pavilion in the totally innocent and innocuous manner of someone appreciating rather... unique architecture Of course. he deadpanned. in a totally innocent and innocuous manner, the ward that deflected me, oh so innocently and innocuously, contained fundamental architecture derived from the Fate Eclipse Scripture, among other things. I cannot say I am familiar with it? he said with a frown. Does that hold some significance? Well it is not so much that it would draw attention. The eyes in this era are a bit new to turbulent waters though. I, on the other hand have actually met Inheritance Daughter Mo Xiao, Mo Zhaos blood daughter, on a number of occasions. I even duelled with her once when she came to High Tree Supreme Court as her mothers ambassador on a certain matter. I see your surprise, Ju Shan said with a wry smile. It was a long time ago, and yet She trailed off, all of a sudden, her previously charming smile abruptly took on a decidedly ominous cast, and she sighed softly. Well, it was a long time ago, she muttered, staring at the wine in her cup for a long moment. The implication was clear that the duel was not a particularly pleasant memory and involved some small inconvenience to their Hall within the Huang clan, given this was the first time he had ever heard of it. Anyway... she recomposed herself and took a sip of her wine. There is a small chance that whoever set up this Blue Pavilion has a connection to Lady Mo in some way. -Ah, so that is why she wait He stared at her, a hollow feeling settling unpleasantly in his stomach as he thought about what she had just been talking about. Lady Mo is connected to Mo Xiao? he felt compelled to check that. Mmhm Ju Shan gave him a look but didnt elaborate. That she wasnt willing to say anything told him as much as any words could have, though. It goes without saying that none of this goes to those old eldersOr our esteemed Lord Duke? she added archly, giving him a very level look. Why? he felt compelled to ask, though he suspected he knew the answer. Because she doesnt owe the wider Huang clan anything, and also to avoid stupidity and stop word leaking out to the current younger generation, who are far too hot-headed right now. Indeed, it was easy to forget, at times, and he suspected many who were dazzled by her style and manner did, that Ju Shans first allegiance was to her own family and the Turquoise Pond, rather than the wider Huang Clan. Her position could never be denigrated to that of a Guest Elder but was more akin to an informal Envoy between the Huang and the Turquoise Pond, the latter of whom did not have anywhere near as antagonistic relationship with the Mo Clan. Well, to avoid stupidity, primarily, she sneered, the question of her allegiances needing no explanation between them anyway. I would counsel a healthy dose of diplomatic caution in how you deal with the Blue Pavilion going forward. Our Huang dont need yet another source of trouble from outside when we are already publicly gnawing on our own innards with the conflict between Young Noble Huang Teng and Young Noble Gan Hao. She finished with such distaste in her words that the grass around them started to physically wither. Mmmm, that would be a problem, he conceded, sipping his wine. Their rivalry was a major factor in why he was so worried about the elders here, and their sudden interest in his son. The various Authority Halls within the Huang clan were starting to become rather splintered now that there had been quite a few millennia of relative outward peace, and influences were starting to shift to accommodate the pair with an eye to the future. His parents supported neither of those two and were part of the faction that had views about how that conflict was playing out on the wider stage. All while the Supreme Sovereignty Alliance was sat on the side-line dangling an Inheritance Young Lord seat in front of the two with an eye to stealing a few choice bits of territory from the Azure Astral Authority Alliance. Probably starting with places like the Eastern Azure within the Azure Four Worlds quadrant of the Azure Astral Starfield. And there is always the chance that they might decide to tilt at a historic stupa for the sake of their own self-aggrandisement, he observed. That as well, although I would dearly love to see Mo Xiao dismantle Gan Hao, she snickered. They both shook their heads and sighed. It is of course possible that there is nothing to it, and it just happens to be a derivative scripture that has made its way into the hands of either Lu Xiao or Lu Fu Tao, Ju Shan added pensively, swirling the dregs in her wine cup. But on the off chance it is not, I would strongly counsel you to let that potential thorn sit and not become a risk to your family in my personal and entirely unofficial capacity, of course. Of course, he nodded in agreement. Sitting up, she snapped her fingers idly, and the isolated world folded away as if it had never been. He was just about to speak again when Ju Shan vanished as if she never was, even as the idyll of the garden was disturbed by one of Jinfangs servants entered, carrying a message. Begging your pardon, Young Lord, the old servant murmured, bowed deeply. What is it? I thought it was clear I am not to be disturbed, he asked a bit testily. Apologies milord, I have messages from Sir Tian of the Shu Pavilion, and also the Imperial Grand Astrologer has convened a meeting of all the advisors.

~ Ha Kai C Ha Clan Old Ancestors ~
Ha! I love it when plans come unravelled, especially ones that involve those hypocritical Kong bastards. Ha Kai watched with mild bemusement as his father threw his wine cup at the viewing rift and then danced a little backwards shuffle while making an obscene gesture at the scene playing out before them. Ha Leng was staring, as he probably should at this point, with mute incomprehension. All his lofty ideals about terrifying old seniors continued crumbling into the fantasy they were born from. Well I must say that was somewhat unexpected, Lan Huang remarked, taking a deep swig straight from another wine jar. Might I remind you, father, that they are the reason why our plan in this has also come unravelled, he felt compelled to point out. Dont ruin the moment, son, his old man said, still doing his dance. Also how does the Blue Pavilion changing hands over a bunch of murdered astrologers count as the whole plan unravelling?" he added as an afterthought. Rubbing his temples, he could only see problems in the short term over this. His father might be distant from the Ha clan and the Ha family, but he was still trying to effect some distant course correction to the family at least. The compromise of Ha Yun had not done that any favours. The aftermath of this was only going to cause more issues locally. The Blue Gate School had been a sort of stabilizing influence against the Imperial backing of the Teng School and the problematic politics of the Golden Promise School. With it gone, and all its low-level contacts looted by Central Continent influences, this was likely to be the fall of the Lin School in the neighbouring Province all over again. it didnt help that he had some dim recollection of the Blue Pavilion, but was failing to place exactly in relation to what. His father swept up the wine jar from Lan Huang and chugged down the whole thing in a single go. For all their plotting, those old fools got out plotted. The Blue Pavilion just let them all waltz right past, and now that minx Lu Xiao is going to plant the most spectacular knife in their collective backs. -Oh. Lu Fu Tao, That said, his father had said Lu Xiao, so did she also have some link to the Pavilion? It made sense when you thought about it, but wasnt that just the small bestowal that Lu Fu Tao had placed within Blue Water City to act as a sort of support for the city he helped found? Oh, I see but I still feel like there is a piece of this that we are missing? Lan Huang also nodded somewhat, sharing his apparent confusion. Keeping with the theme of group incomprehension Ha Leng also nodded along, without apparently noticing he was doing so. "What on earth are you doing?" Cranea, who had been off doing something else up to that point, asked his father as she came back over to join them, holding a fresh jar of wine. Faugh! You lot are no fun, Ha Tai sighed, putting his arms behind his back and affecting the manner of a proper old master, albeit one still holding a wine jar. There are only two reasons that boy Lu Ji got permission to show his fangs. His Aunt Lu Xiao died, or Lu Xiao got what she wanted out of the Blue Pavilion. Got what... she wanted? he said dully. You mean that Lu Fu Tao didnt pass everything on to his ancestral aunt when he first got it and left her to comprehend knowing her personality that seems a bit...? Risky? Lan Huang added with a shudder. What? No... his father shook his head and waved for him to shut up as he turned back to the screen. Hah their timing is really bad, doing this and that. Its so bad its almost poetic. I can guarantee you Lu Xiao isnt dead! His father eyed the wine jar, put it back on the table, and then claimed one that was full of the atrocious berry wine instead. Toasting the viewing screen, he started to laugh again like a proper maniacal old monster. Sighing he shook his own head with resigned amusement. The old man had just not heard what they asked at all it seemed. Father... maybe you can just be a little less caught up in the moment? he forced as much of the exasperation out of his voice as he could, but it still crept in a little. All I see right now is an unfolding mess and a brand new power struggle between the Bureau and the Imperial Court for a fat piece of the pie that is Blue Water Province. Even that didnt manage to shake the old man out of his good mood as he took a deep drink of the berry wine and sighed, staring at the three of them as if they were unenlightened fools who couldnt see the glory of the Dao before them. Well, for starters, if Lu Xiao was dead her adoptive mother and big sister would be here C with about the same relative force as that damnation tribulation you just witnessed C and already tearing strips out of whatever influence managed that miraculous feat... and we would probably be one continent less in the process, given the Mo wont give a shit what that treaty says. Father Ha Tai drank down the rest of the wine and gave a sigh of satisfaction before tossing the jar away. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Cranea sigh as it landed in the ornamental pond with a splash. Okay. She was divining a cultivation art, as I understand it. One she saw when she was just a brat in Xiao Town, when she caught her adoptive mothers eye, when that damn mountain fell out of the sky shortly after the mess with the parasol trees and the Meng. Ever since then she has been getting itchy feet about it, to the point where she even sealed up her original body and cultivated as a clone to quasi-World Venerate. The opportunity to get what she wanted finally came with Lu Fu Taos expedition and shes spent the last 30 million years or so to get the first chapter of it, if I recall the dilation settings that her teacher built into the heart of that Low-grade Celestial Venerate Pagoda Treasure of hers. Remarkable thing. Nearly as remarkable as this place, really. Uh Lan Huang just stared at his father, his expression slack now. "The Blue Water Pavilion is...?" Ha Leng was also looking glassy eyed now as well, which was fair, given it was a famous landmark in the city and widely known as one of its crowning gems. It goes without saying that if you breathe a word of that to anyone beyond the confines of this place, never mind me, Lu Xiao will probably find you and unscrew your mortalities by the short and smalls before you get three words out, his father deadpanned. Thirty million years? Ha Leng repeated weakly. She has a time dilation artefact? he asked, raising an eyebrow. Excluding the one they were currently standing inside, there were not even six such artefacts in the whole great world capable of the degree of dilation his father had just implied, all of them in the hands of people with shadows behind them long enough to make even him treat them with caution. Ha Tai turned and stared at the cherry trees, currently a shade of fate-searing pink that was impossible to look at directly and not feel depressed by. Sighing, he turned back to them and said. I feel like you are all latching on to the wrong things here. Anyway That boy Lu Ji was always groomed as her successor, at least since she stopped bothering me about it. She asked me a number of times if Id look after it but it was way too much trouble. Why? he felt honour-bound to ask at this point. Too close to those unfilial disappointments. Id just be tempted to abandon them all and found a new clan if I had to watch them for more than ten minutes every millennium or so at this point. Ah. He sighed, a bit sadly in all honesty. not that he didnt share his fathers views. Living as long as they had you saw opportunities and prosperity come and go, but the prolonged determination of the Ha clan to cosy up to the Kong clan, thanks to the First and Fourth Old Ancestors, was a very good reason to grow frustrated with them. A shame about the school though, Ha Tai said, suddenly pensive. I guess they took steps to ensure that the disciples didnt actually go in there though How do you mean? he frowned. Well Lu Xiao has a few ways to see it done His father trailed off, looking pensive, and shifted the view rift a few times, seemingly at random while pacing back and forth. Say. How about we take the fruit cart that girl has tipped over and really rattle some cages with its contents Ha Tai said with a very evil grin. Its been a while since we had a family day out and my instincts are telling me that this whole mess is a way to get to that Di Ji brat by other means. Not to mention I cant divine that replay of hers and a chance to kick those pretty boys in the Red Sovereign Sect and the Huang clan doesnt come along too often." Before any of them could object, the space they were all in just unfolded in the most singularly bizarre way possible and everything around them shifted. The main hall of the Blue Water City Authority Bureau slid back into focus out of the prismatic shards of reality, leaving the four of them standing in the middle of the floor in spite of all the anti-shift wards and other restrictions against teleportation and dimension-hopping this place certainly had. The proceedings around them were frozen, in the way such austere gatherings in the process of reaching fever pitch did when a most unexpected and undesirable person or persons appeared without any prior warning. The Imperial Grand Astrologer, Kong Di, who had been in the process of threatening the Duke and the Military Authority officials to obtain all copies of the recording, was frozen mid-gesticulation. The Imperial Advisor Huang Leng who was remonstrating with Lady Yang, current Headmistress of the Seven Sovereigns School, looked like he had just seen some ungodly abomination shift out of the void before him. Lady Yang, for her part, had the expression of someone who had just swallowed an insect. The Old Ancestor behind her was relatively more composed, but he could pick out the perspiration on his face at the appearance of his father. The two Old Ancestors from the Red Sovereign Sect in attendance were gawping like fish, as were the Envoys from the White Storm Sect and the Ran clan who had been in the process of confronting them. The Duke and several of his general staff were also frozen in shock at the sudden appearance. The Imperial Advisor Dun Jian looked like he wanted to run away immediately but had forgotten what legs were evolved for. The Headmaster of the Shu Pavilion, who had just been pouring himself another cup of tea, spat it out in shock. Din Bao of the Jade Gate Court had the look of a philosopher of evil arts who had just watched his prized library get set on fire by a lightning bolt from the blue. Ignoring the mess their arrival had just caused, his father strolled over the Lu Ji and clapped the boy on the shoulder. Congratulations on your promotion, lad. Glad to see that squirrel-worshipping Lu Xiao finally scuttled off her tower and decided to let a fresh face take over, he boomed jovially. He slipped to one side, keeping an eye on the potential problems. In terms of cultivation, only the Old Ancestor from the Seven Sovereigns was stronger than him. However, Kong Di, Din Bao and Huang Leng could call on backup that might make things a bit messy, even accounting for the innate suppression of the Great World on those above the Ascendant Threshold. Lan Huang had quietly shielded Ha Leng from view, as he had himself for that matter, without really thinking about it. That none of them was being seriously marked by the others was probably a good thing in any case. He had no intention of getting caught up in what was likely to be something of which nightmares were made in due course. Ahh- Ancient Ancestor Ha What a... surprise. Lu Ji managed looking a bit wan, as he might, given the old man was probably stronger than his Aunt unless she got really worked up. Ah, of course, of course, nobody expects the... erm The old man coughed and grinned broadly. Well, I happened to be in the neighbourhood and heard a wonderful rumour. Oh. Monkeyshit. The expressions on three-quarters of the room slipped with such synchronicity that the thought might well have been made manifest to half the city. "Tell you what, lad, his father said companionably, putting an arm around Lu Jis shoulders. I am sure these folks are making all sorts of threats and promises for that recording. He eyed the Imperial Astrologer, who was chewing air like he wasnt quite sure what to say. If trouble came it was likely to come from that malignancy or from Din Bao. Say, you give me the original of that, or a copy of itthe full thing mind, with the complete definition and hmmm -Ohh... now that would be helpful, he mused, applauding his father''s thinking. With access to the sorts of resources they had, that recording had great potential for unpicking some of the more problematic details plaguing the events they had witnessed. Ha Tai stared up at the ceiling, with celestial constellations and mythical beasts dancing across it, and paused for dramatic effect, somewhat forcing Lu Ji to look up at it with him in the process. You give me a copy of that video, and I swear on my wifes birthday that Ill cure your disciples nieces problem. On both counts, actually, and even give you the problem itself after Ive gotten what I want from it. Do we have a deal? With a rueful sigh, he quietly cancelled Di Ji in his heart for the third time in as many weeks. His father was really going to hold a grudge over these events it seemed. Then again, he had been as angry as he had ever seen him regarding the looting of that corpse from the Jasmine Gate. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see from Lan Huang and Ha Lengs expressions that Di Jis cancelling was very much a group affair. Lu Ji stood there frozen for a full thirty seconds before a jade cube abruptly appeared in his hand. Without saying a word he handed it to his father, who took it, eyed it with a positively evil grin and then had it vanish in a twist of multi-coloured triangular prisms evoking the hue of the cherry blossoms that had been so recently tormenting their eyes. Wonderful! Wonderful! Truly wonderful! his father declared with truly theatrical grandiosity before clapping Lu Ji on the shoulder a second time and then taking both his hands and shaking them warmly. A pleasure doing business, my boy, Give your Aunt my best wishes! And pleasure as always, to cross paths with you esteemed gentlemen of the current imperial incumbent, his father added dryly, with a rather mocking half bow to the assembled Imperial Advisors, none of whom had moved in the slightest. Not that they would be able to really C it was a quirk of that artefact that it was able to exert a truly preposterous degree of spatial locking in the hands of a talented formations master, of which his father was probably the greatest such expert native to Eastern Azure in two aeonspans. He gave the Old Ancestors a wry wave, finally making his own presence obvious to them. Their collective flinch at the realisation that a second quasi-World Venerate had been standing there all along, without them ever noticing, gave him a warm fuzzy feeling in his Dao Source. The scene shifted, the surrounds of the ornamental garden and the pagoda fading back into view, the cube now sitting innocuously on the table between them. With as big a smile as his father had had all week, he watched as his old man picked it up, turning it over in his hands a few times, and then pushed some qi into it. The rift before them rippled and then two sets of scenes appeared, overlaid within it.

~ Shu Tian C Blue Water City ~
The room, after the departure of the two quasi-World Venerate old freaks from the ancient depths of Ha clan history, remained in the grip of whatever unnatural oppression had seized it for a full ten seconds after the last shimmering, multi-coloured distortions in the air faded. Even after that, everyone was frozen on the spot while they tried to process the scene that had just occurred in front of them. The first to move were the two Old Ancestors from the Red Sovereign Sect, using shift charms to shatter space directly without any care for protocol or face to Cao Leyang and the Bureau, intent on warning their previous generations of the calamity that had just turned its gaze on them. Dun Jian slumped back in his chair looking like a ghost, while Kong Di and Din Bao just stared at each other dully. All their previous momentum had been completely quashed by the appearance of two properly horrifying old rogues. Unscrupulous individuals whom most in this room would want nowhere near anything in that recording. Shu Tian eyed his cup of tea and thought back on that all-too-humorous divination from earlier on about good fortune and tea and groaned inwardly. By the table, Lu Ji looked like he was struggling not to burst into hysterics for some reason even as Lady Yang finally found voice to speak. Looking around at the assembled group, she sounded inordinately amused. I believe that sound you can hear is the sound of all your machinations unravelling in the face of one scheming old man. That finally overcame Lu Jis supreme attempt at self-control and even drew a half-smile from Huang Leng, who had recovered some of his ill-humour from being somewhat sidelined by Kong Di and the now-departed Old Ancestors from the Red Sovereign Sect. Kong Di, his face twisting in fury, turned on Lu Ji and snapped; What is so funny, boy. Lu Ji took a few deep breaths and reformed his composure. Ohh its just the price he paid me for that recording truly Heaven has eyes beyond these shallow skies. That was an interesting choice of words. The implication was that whatever deal Old Freak Ha had just made was not at all beneficial to the Kong clan. Ignoring the spluttering Grand Astrologer, Lu Ji turned to Lady Yang and offered the beauty from the Seven Sovereigns Sect his arm. It seems I must confer with you over a matter, Lady Yang. Might you join me in excusing ourselves, it seems this meeting has reached something of a natural conclusion. With a slight frown, she took his proffered arm and left the room amid the sputtering protestations of several functionaries with the Imperial Advisors, followed by Ancestor Meng Tan and the Duke and Bureau officials in short order. After several long moments of silence, he finally took another sip of his tea, managing not to be embarrassingly interrupted this time. Spitting your tea twice in a day was more than enough for anyone. At the same time, he resolved to have a few gentle words with Shu Shen about self-fulfilling divinations later. Eyeing the rest of the room contemplatively, he caught the eye of Huang Leng, who should have received his earlier note by now and would certainly want to know that the Huang Gan were in this whole mess up to their necks. It seems I shall also take my leave gentlemen, I must entertain my old teacher. He has also expressed an interest in that recording, and I will have to find a way to tactfully explain to him that Daoist Ha has gotten to it first. My apologies. Sir Leng? If I might have a word with you on the way back I believe I have an offer to a problem of yours that you will find most enlightening as well. Drinking the last of the tea, he put the cup down and stood, shaking off his robes, and made his way from the room. A moment later Huang Leng caught up with him. Dun Jian exited the room a few seconds later with quite unseemly haste and teleported directly from the halls atrium, as he probably should, given his own role in this mess was likely to require him to get the Imperial Seat on his side as of yesterday. Behind them, Kong Dis voice could be heard as he snarled at the remaining adjuncts. Find out who this niece of that obnoxious boys disciple is, and why whatever happened to her is worth a favour from that old freak. NOW! Chapter 55 – The Undergrove
Only an idiot of the calibre of Tyrus Belthorne could consider it a good idea to dig a mine on top of the Undren Mare without bothering to wonder what might happen if he managed to breach it. If there is mercy here, for the people of his lands now having to pay to put sewers in a mine they have never seen a penny of profit from, it is that his competence as fish bait has at least saved us all from hearing his mewling justifications and self aggrandising excuses.
A comment on the demise of Tyrus, Belthorne, Ducal Prince of Belthorne. ~Apocryphally attributed to Lucius, Grand Duke of Everkind.
~ Arai & Sana, Mysterious Tunnels ~
Well shit, Sana swore, struggling to her feet and trying to get her bearings. Quite, she grimaced, struggling up for herself. The water was barely that, now they had disturbed it so violently by dropping a metre or more into it. Thick, silty sludge that tasted of mould and biological decay. It was hard to get a grasp on the exact scale of the space they were in. It appeared to be a tunnel, either made of stone blocks or carved into the rock to look like it. Her qi vision worked thankfully, showing her dripping water, mould, algae and a lot of fungi. She reached over and poked Sana to get her to turn, so she could communicate through signing. At least it seemed unable to kill us? Directly anyway, her sister signed back. Looking around with an ugly expression that was only accented by her muddy face, she touched one of the walls carefully. It seemed quite sure that this place would though and what did it mean by others. I find it hard to believe anyone else has made it into a place like this in numbers large enough to be remarkable, she replied, looking closely at the mushrooms on the wall nearby. Id actually forgotten about that... But wont months have passed since that was announced? Sana cautiously waded over to a wall and pulled herself up into a convenient alcove. For all we know, its been and gone. Its also possible it was referring to the original people from the school there was a lot of battle damage and no corpses. What like the formation spirits rebelled or something? Sana responded with a bit of added body language to convey how dubious that seemed. Thats rare even back home. Nobody gives them that much autonomy when they put bound spirits to administer formation centres. What bothers me more is what it said at the end Mmm yeah about the time passing, that did I imagine that it said 220 million years? Her sister signed, looking at her weirdly. Nope, I am sorry to say you did not. Although if there is a bright side there, it makes it highly unlikely we meet any aggressive people down here. Or friendly people, her sister pointed out. Have you noticed the qi down here? She looked around and stimulated the symbol -Symbol? The symbol in her minds eye, which was already gently shifting and drawing ambient qi into her body, automatically did a strange thing that was close to an embarrassed apology. Sana, sat on the ledge, stood up, on the surface of the water and hopped on the spot sending a few small ripples outward. Well, it seems like while the qi is fuzzy and a bit weird, we can manipulate it roughly as we would outside. She nodded, still staring at the symbol in her minds eye dubiously. Now that they were down here, she was aware in a very strange post hoc way that its presence had been remarkably slight all the time they were in the school. Well, our realms are so low now that even if it does exist would we even- her sisters signing paused as she waved a hand at her. Did the symbol deliberately hide up there to the point where it actually messed with our perception to avoid notice? she sent back. It was more of a rhetorical statement, but she was sure now that the symbol in her minds eye properly flickered faintly in apology? She felt cold suddenly. The symbol sent out a warmth a bit like a pet trying to convince its owner that it hadnt done anything bad but quite to the contrary its actions had been very timely and vital. It was a weird feeling to hold some kind of empathic discourse with it. She wasnt sure if it was part of her own soul or something else that had fused with it. there was a sense of strange familiarity with it that implied that, but also a sense of depth that she couldnt quite reconcile, although that could just have been the weird way it appeared to not quite all be there at times. The symbol paused, as if trying to work out how to convey something, then suggested in a strange way that being noticed in a certain capacity up there would have been very bad, on many levels. It apologised again, saying that it had shifted her perception of prior events a touch so she wouldnt act oddly. Here was different. Here, clearly, there were rules that worked in their favour. Protected them in a strange way she couldnt quite grasp. The longer the communication went on, the weirder she felt as if there was some pressure within and without her that wasnt quite in balance, almost akin to soul strain? Soul strain should have been impossible in that way for her, though. She had no awareness of her soul? Did she? The pressure was gone, and the symbol sent back a slightly more muted feeling of apology for a third time and then went back to doing what she could only consider as normal symbol like things as if it were a bit embarrassed and ashamed. My symbol just spoke to me she signed because Sana was looking at her very oddly now. What? her sister signed back, however, a moment later her face went a touch odd as if something was She watched for a few strange seconds as her sister presumably had a very similar experience to the one she had just had, her confusion flickering to fear than anger then confusion then somewhere between displeasure and relief before finally settling back to mildly concerned. Well, thats odd, she signed back. Really odd, and a bit worrying on one level. Yeah but it didnt feel like it was trying to do anything bad, and something tells me that if that Spirit One had known about these, things might have gone very badly. she signed back, noticing something else kind of strange. Do you get the impression that our signing is a lot more intuitive? Now that you mention it, her sister said. Try signing something but shorthand, as fast as you can. Sure. The brown cat king dances on the roof and sings terrible songs for its feline friends that drive Old Man Mang make talismans to curse all cats. This time her sister''s hands were a rippling blur for no more than a second. Before she could probably have followed that but it would have taken her a few seconds for her mind to sort out the images of the signs, now however it landed almost immediately. Well that is handy, she said, condensing the whole thing into nearly one symbol. Yes, her sister replied. Are we doing this intuitively? With intention? she sent back. A lingering effect of the Vital Merger? If it is, Ill take it, she said with an eye roll. We are due a break, her sister noted, adding extra sarcasm. The other things that are kind of bugging me, what the bell spirit said, she signed, looking either direction down the tunnel which was -There was something off, her instincts whispered to her. Yes odd really, that old bell said that this was a reward did he mean the library and not realise or? She pushed her qi into her feet and stood on the water surface as well, watching the ripples flow away, watching it with her qi perception and her enhanced vision. Behind you. On the wall. Hiding from perception. Sana signed to her. Dodge left on three. No idea how strong. Even for their newfound ability to communicate quickly via signing that was fast, and simplified to make sure there was no mistaking anything. She counted to three, then threw herself left. Something punched through the space where her head had been seconds before. She got a brief sense of a cat-sized eight-legged thing that hit the stonework on the other side of the corridor. -A spider. An armoured spider. Because of course, this place would have more than mushrooms and fetid mud. Its appearance was almost tailored to this place, with a broad flat, plate-like abdomen, spikey edges to break up its outline and the same colours and textures as the mouldy wall it was sat on. Even its eyes were hidden cunningly by the carapace to avoid notice. If it was motionless, looking at it flat on it was almost invisible to her eyes and was invisible to her qi perception. Abruptly it reared, and she threw herself down as it spat something at her. Not stopping to see what that had done to the far wall, she, pushed qi into the water and threw herself forward as fast as she could and focusing qi in her palm with her mantra, smashed it against the wall, trying to pin it flat. She got to watch it skip with fluid slow motion out of her grasp, staying just ahead of her movement, moving at exactly the same time she did. Her palm hit the wall with a crack and she let the recoil throw her away. The spider twisted weirdly, and its outline was briefly lost to her in the gloom. -A curse on whoever decided to engrave flower patterns on the walls of a fate thrashed sewer. She spun aside on instinct and something shot past her in the air and hit the wall behind with a faint splat. -No hissing, so just poison? Opposite her, Sana moved like a snake and flicked up a piece of masonry. It skipped again, and she kicked a fallen piece after it as well. The second piece connected and knocked it sideways. The spider twisted and leapt for her sister, legs grasping. Her sister tried to catch the side of its abdomen with a kick as it went past. Even then it managed to twist slightly in the air to dodge the brunt of the attack. It hit the wall hard and made a crack sound, flailing for a second before righting itself and scuttling sideways, hissing angrily. She caught the faint suggestion of deformity in his shell, slight damage that was already reforming right before her eyes. -Recovery as well as being basically invisible to her qi perception, well it was nice to have that for the five minutes it pretended to be useful, she thought sourly. She focused on it just with her qi enhanced vision and nearly swore out loud as it twisted oddly and vanished from view like it was sliding into shadows. Backing away, she let her vision expand, focusing on the periphery and caught it again. Not quite invisible then. Wincing she let her qi vision work in her left eye only and her normal vision partially returned. Now she could just make it out, stalking them purposefully. It was using ambient qi to disguise itself, nearly flawlessly if it was stationary, or so it seemed. An ambush predator. The real question was was it solitary or The spider kept slowly circling across the- She threw herself away as something scythed out along the water line from the opposite side of the wall. The one that had The original spider, still with its damaged shell, waved at her from the alcove, taunting her -Cunning things, she cursed in her mind even as Sana dodged the new arrival just as she had. Two more scuttled out of the shadows on the ceiling as well, barely catching them in profile against the ornate arches with her Qi enhanced vision as they moved past. Over six, Sana signed. "" That didnt need a sign back, really. Two were making their drifting out of her vision subtly while the others tried to make use of the width of the tunnel to flank them. Clearly they were setting up for all of them to attack at once when they least expected it? How kill? Stomp hard? Sana signed back with one hand while her other made motions, tracking two of the spiders slinking by her on the far wall. -Yeah, that was the best strategy available to them at the moment. -Or was it? She weighed up the risks and then swiftly bit her lip, drawing blood with her finger. It was a matter of a moment to draw the most basic circle and an inverted corrosion symbol onto it. Holding her breath she pushed qi into it and it pulsed dully but didnt melt her arm off, which was good. Watch back, she signed with her other hand. Moving forwards as if she intended to charge down the injured spider in the alcove and hadnt seen the two stalking the ceiling, she watched it move backwards and wave its legs mockingly. Two steps took her out of Sanas easy reach and the two on the ceiling dropped instantly aiming to split them and hit her in the back and back of the head. At the very last moment, she rolled sideways and stopped herself, shoulder to the water and feet against the wall, sweeping out her hand as she hit the water. steeling herself she triggered the corrosion symbol on the water itself, pushing intention through it and hoping that it worked as- There was a gratifying sensation of immediate agony and the water sizzled like oil in a hot pan. Her robe and now her boots as she skipped up were all smoking. Grimacing she jumped backwards and then swore in her own head, throwing herself flat even as Sana kicked another of the ones that had just attacked her into a wall. Corrosive water covered her, and she fought pain with her mantra as it caught her shoulder. She rolled over it and felt something crunch awkwardly beneath her as she flipped onto the column and rapidly drew one of the inverted rock melting symbols with a few second delays. Behind her, two spiders exploded out of the water, thrashing and flailing, their carapace smoking. The one she had rolled over twisted and shot upwards straight to the ceiling where it hissed at her and then spat whatever it was at her. Unfortunately for it, she had already leapt for the more injured of the two in the water with as much qi as she dared focused into her hands and feet. Two more spat from the shadows and the others all shot after Sana who had just kicked a second one away and rolled backwards cursing the corrosive water. She smashed knee first into the nearest disorientated spider. Its shell cracked beneath her knee and she was met with intense pain to the point where she wondered briefly if she had actually broken her own knee. -Ah, no, it just had acidic ichor for blood. Because of course, it did. The symbol shifted and her mantra drew in the qi poison from the blood, purifying it in a single fluid motion. A second later she was hammered into the wall by the explosion of the rock. The symbol on it finally unstable enough to explode. She forced herself to keep rolling and stopped herself against a carved pillar in the wall. The corrosion had mostly dispersed but it still stung like crazy. Sana was hitting another spider repeatedly off an edge of the alcove, holding it by four of its legs and abdomen while the front two tried to desperately stab at her. She looked around for the others. Two were crawling out of the water angling for Sana, probably sent there by the explosion. The others she couldnt see, worryingly. Jumping for the more sluggish of the two, she dropped on it as hard as she could, smothering its escape with reach. Its compatriot dodged and stabbed at her neck with a limb. Twisting her head, she winced as it scraped across her flesh, not quite deep enough to catch the artery. Her mantra knit it back together almost as soon as the damage was done, though. She grabbed the stunned one and threw it at the still partially molten bit of masonry. It hit it with a splat, and flailed soundlessly, trying to scramble away even as glowing molten rock ate into its carapace. Its struggles dislodged quite a bit into the water, turning the tunnel faintly misty. The twisting ripples in the mist warned her of one of the unaccounted ones skipping across the water so smoothly it didnt even leave ripples. -Of course, they could walk on water. In a moment of singular epiphany, she decided that while she had been ambivalent on the question of spiders prior to this she really hated spiders. Finally, she caught the other two, lurking in the middle distance on the ceiling, barely visible as they moved stealthily to try to get the drop on Sana. Sana finished executing her spider and signed - Killed two, two died in boom, you kill one... To evidence that point, the one she had thrown at the molten bit of masonry had curled up in death now. She tallied up in her head and exhaled in anger. The other one that had scuttled clear of the water reared up its legs and waved in a funny way. The two on the ceiling also did the same beyond it she caught something shifting faintly in her peripheral vision as one two three four five ever so slowly eased around a pillar carved into the wall, briefly visible to her qi vision by silhouette That meant at least eight more. Individually they felt like rank one qi beasts, which was concerning in its own right because both of them were back in qi condensation and their bodies certainly lacked the durability of their previous selves, at least for now. -And we are not made of qi. She signed and pointed behind Sana. Sana sighed and started to draw something on the wall itself quickly with her free hand as the spider finished twitching in her other hand, its abdomen totally crushed, ichor smoking around her sister''s hand. Turning to the other one that was sort of cornered, she surged towards it. It easily skipped backwards and waved its forelimbs tauntingly before stabbing the water twice. Behind her, she caught one of the ones back on the ceiling wave a leg. How intelligent are these fate thrashed things Sana signed in a blur. Its a hoard type Spider critter. Its intelligent enough that they are communicating. What symbol? The zappy one. Im regretting not spending time looking at them like you did now, but Im going to try to boost it with one of the frameworks. Sana said tersely. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. -Lightning... in a tunnel full of rock and water -Well if we die it will be with a bang ha ha, she thought to herself. Two more grouped up in the middle distance. That was nine now? -On that, though, why not go all-in? Rapidly, she drew another corrosion symbol on her hand. -wait She paused for a fraction, suddenly wondering why she was drawing it on a medium when she was the medium. It was one of those stupid realisations you tended to get when under stress and you realised you were doing something the really hard way. Heart pounding she focused on the shape of the symbol and the framework in her minds eye and then let her qi flow into the shape, forming the array symbol and its framework on the water directly below her hand. Qi rolled out of her like a tide. She was barely able to provide the basic frame and symbol before her qi reserves were almost expended. Sending an extra pulse of intent into it for good measure she watched it sink beneath the water, towards the mud and vanish from sight. it was still there though, held on a knife-edge, detectable through a faint link with her consciousness. Fall back behind me sis. she signed urgently. Sana, who had just finished drawing up the symbol, looked at her. Ranged. She signed back and her sister swiped three more strokes onto the activation trigger Warily they retreated in the direction opposite to the now 15 spiders that were stalking along the tunnel towards them on the walls ceiling and probably on the water as well, not that she could see those. Abruptly the darkness before them twisted and dozens of spiders skittered out of the gloom, following them. With her qi perception, she could feel them move briefly in profile into her radius and then vanish again. Where they appeared thereafter, it was only when they broke the flat profile of a wall. Cant hide on a curved surface or strange shape? Sana signed, having clearly noticed the same thing. Useful to know, but it didnt help now as it just told her how many were coming across the roof. A lot. Holding her breath as they kept retreating, she marked the spot where Sana had scrawled her own Zappy Array. They passed right over it and she gave a mental sigh of relief, so clearly they were not bothered about that... not that it helped now. She watched them pass right by the place where their wards were. -They cant detect our qi when its put into formations, Arai wondered? Some weird blind spot in their senses or Two of them had paused by it and were -May-you-rot-in-the-nameless-hell. She activated the array and felt all the qi tied to it evaporate out of her body. There was a sensation akin to roiling disturbance in the air. The tunnel turned into white mist. A split second later there was a series of arcing cracks. She barely made it to an alcove behind Sana. It was convenient that there was a pair of them every 15 metres or so, they made themselves as small as possible, not that it helped a lot. A sickening sense of absence and a horrifying absence of noise flooded the world as the explosion rolled down the corridor around them. Even with the symbols and what remained of her qi reinforcing her body, she felt her skin dissolving. She buried her face in her arms and shut her eyes, holding her breath, trying to protect her eyes and not breathe anything in as her whole body tingled in agony. -Its still nowhere close to the transmutation. In the moment she registered that the symbol had done something strange again. Her mantra aiding it in seizing elemental qi that was making an excellent stab at corroding her body from the outside in and feeding it back into at a breath-taking rate to support her healing. Within a few moments, her bodys qi capacity had recovered enough that she could afford to push out her perception just a fraction where it met her sister''s doing the same. What the fates did you do? Sana signed. I may have overdone the corrosion symbol just a touch. No shit you did. This is on the level where its actually melting our clothes! Belatedly she realised her sister was right. Their clothes were smoking faintly in the mist of corrosive qi flowing around them. Her skin was also tingling in a really unpleasant way. Do you think it killed them? Sana added after a moment. I hope so, she signed back. Observing the symbol for a moment, it seemed happy just doing its thing in conjunction with her mantra. She hadnt given much thought to the name that the symbol presented in her mind for one reason and then another. However, now that she could feel her body starting to adapt to the corrosion in subtle ways as she refined the qi that was still trying to invade her body she was certainly drawn towards the conclusion that this was what the transformation aspect of the name might represent. Pushing that to one side, there would be other times to worry about cultivation esoterica. She slipped off the alcove and winced as her feet met bubbling corrosive mud. Her qi perception sphere was almost useless, more than a few centimetres from her body as well. The corrosive mist and flickers of lightning still arcing obfuscated everything. Steeling herself, she risked opening her eyes, pushing qi to her skin as best she could to protect herself a bit. The ease of the action, even with the assistance of the mantra, was another pleasant surprise. It was still so thin a layer as to be next to useless as actual armour, but against ambient corrosion, it was actually quite effective combined with the symbols continuous refinement. In the haze, she could make out dozens of spider corpses, curled up or partially dissolved. The walls around the epicentre of their inadvertent trap were somewhat disconcertingly undamaged beyond some superficial scorching and the incineration of the algae growing on them. Clearly the stone this place was carved from or built out of was durable. Cautiously she poked a spider corpse next to her, just in case it was playing dead. When it didnt move, she signed in relief and started to look around more closely. A few were still twitching, however, even as she watched their spasming legs started to curl. There was a plop in the distance, presumably one dropping off the ceiling which reminded her to look up. There were indeed a few still on the ceiling, locked in death grips to the arches or twitching their last in apertures high up in the wall. She stood there in silence, watching until the last of the ones near her fell still, her skin blistering faintly in the mist. Thats quite the body count, Sana said, coming to stand beside her. Indeed, she agreed, pleased that the qi armour also extended in that fashion. Must be at least sixty? her sister said, looking back and forth around the tunnel and then flinching as another spider dropped off the ceiling with a plop. If we hadnt thought fast Sana shivered, and she gave her sister an impromptu hug, glad that they had both made it through this. Yeah, but we did. she said with a weak grin. Sana broke away and crouched down by one, wincing as she pried open its legs and pushing qi into her fingers pried open smoking corroded abdomen. Do you think they have monster cores? Looking around, she picked up another and pried the legs off considering it. Most of them must have been at least one-star rank monsters. It took a few seconds of searching, but finally she located a small crystal core that was at the rear of the creatures surprisingly tough thorax . We really need a knife or something, Sana said, finally working one free from her own chosen target. I had some in my talisman, but they have long since succumbed to she trailed off and slapped her head with her hand. The Arborundum leaf? She sighed and swung her rather cramped pack off her side and passed the leaf to Sana. In all the mess, she had totally forgotten about it since they used it a few times in the academy. On balance though, perhaps that was a good thing. The spirit hadnt taken their stuff, but that was probably because it had judged them to have nothing worth relieving them of before sending them down here. The use of the leaf basically made the whole process trivial. It easily sliced open the carapaces, allowing them to pluck out the cores quickly. Soon they had over thirty of the marble-sized, crystalline things stacked in the alcove. A few of the smallest ones appeared to have no orb. They also lacked the abdomen plate, so she could only conclude they were juveniles in some capacity. Those closest to the epicentre were also just ruined fragments of shell carapace or vaguely connected legs. Picking one up, she considered them while Sana finished off the last of the spiders in the immediate vicinity. They were really pretty murky and unpleasant looking, even for low-grade qi beast cores. Speculatively, she pushed some of her own qi into one. There was pulsing uncleanliness to it that was expected. Most beast cores at this rank were inherently unstable. It usually wasnt until three-star quality, the equivalent of Golden Core, that Qi Beast Cores became useful in that way. Spiritual Cultivators using lower grade cores could have deviations from the unstable qi, brought on by unforeseen incompatibilities or inauspicious shifts within them. Most physical cultivators eschewed them as well because of the slimy feeling that came with absorbing even a few. It took days to go away as well, even if there was no lasting damage. Still, in the name of empirical endeavour, she pushed her qi into it. It was a pleasant surprise, therefore, when, without her even having to do much more than set it in that general direction, the fearful purity of the qi refined by the symbol effortlessly overpowered the mixed qi within it. The little crystal crumbled into dust and the sliver of elemental qi left was drawn into her body without the slightest trace of the expected slimy feeling. Well, thats a pleasant surprise, she remarked to Sana. Eh? her sister turned to see what she was talking about. We can refine the crystals without feeling like we just took a bath in liquid monkeyshit, although the quantity we get from it is pretty minuscule. Her sister picked up the core she had just extricated, and she watched as it turned to dust in her hand a heartbeat later. Thats convenient, although we would need thousands of this grade to breakthrough. Huh. Sana sat back and proffered her a shimmering crystalline stone. There are other types? she said, raising an eyebrow and taking the stone. It was basically pure Elemental Wood Qi and a faint hint of Yin Water. Ah, no... Try using Blessing and Bestow specifically on a core, her sister urged. Purification works on cores of this grade? she had to admit she was surprised at that. ''Heart'' and ''Renewal'' would do the job before, but only on higher grade cores. It also took a while and never worked on cores from within the borders of the Yin Eclipse Mountains. These are basically normal qi beast cores, her sister remarked. They have none of the weirdness that the ones from the Valleys have. Nodding, she picked another up and turned it over in her hands, directing her mantra accordingly and watching as it slowly grew clearer and more crystalline. She tried to absorb the energy from it and found that the amount gained was identical, which was to be expected given the full set of mnemonics had worked to absorb it. Do you think we could use them as formations flags or ward stones? she mused, purifying another and turning it over in her hands. There is nothing to be gained by not trying, really Sana shrugged curiously. Nodding, she pushed her qi into it. Given it was a wood stone, it should feed fire, so she imprinted a basic fire symbol into it. It flickered dimly and something twisted oddly. The purified stone exploded with a sharp crack in her hand, making her wince. Shaking her head she tried again and again and then again. It took nine goes before she got the knack, such as it was. Her mistake was, it turned out, a rather basic one, she needed to use the supporting element rather than the symbol the stone fed. Given these were mainly wood/life qi and Yin in nature, she ended up succeeding with the basic water one, which gave her a bunch of glittering greenish stones with faintly corrosive properties. A few were a bit more water attuned and made dark purplish stones that were cold to touch. She saved the two that were faintly yin fire attuned for last, ending up with two dull reddish crystals that raised the temperature of the surroundings by a tiny bit. So they are primarily Yin Wood/Life with minor Yin Water and Yin Fire, Sana observed as they tested each of the stones. Makes sense, she said. They are dark dwelling predators that excel in hiding, and spiders, which are innately yin, anyway. Well these should be somewhat useful at least, they aren''t amazing for what they are, but for grade one ward stones they are Mediocre, if good for our talents in this field? she said deadpanned. I was going to go with: ''by far our best work in this field to date'', her sister said with an eye roll. Considering how to use them, because neither of them had any idea how to refine proper ward stones with their own innate feng shui, she pushed qi into one and imprinted a framework around the symbol with an intention of impact detonation. Standing up she tossed it down the tunnel and hit the far wall where it exploded with a hiss and a snap, into a cloud of corrosive Yin Life Qi half a metre across. How did you manage that? her sister asked with a frown. You can imprint frameworks with your qi, its a bit draining though. Huh. Now I feel like an idiot for not realising that before, her sister said knocking her own head with her hand. Dont be, I only worked it out mid-fight back there. Its why that corrosion symbol I made exploded like it did. Hmm. Sana picked up a core and repeated her feat, throwing it and watching it explode in a puff of acidic mist. Considering the aftermath, her sister sighed. I suppose they are handy enough in a pinch, although it remains to be seen how good they are at actually killing things as small and mobile as the spiders. Sitting down on the edge of the alcove and looking around the gently steaming corrosive ooze, she could only nod. It was hard to shake the feeling that they had survived this encounter largely by luck and quick thinking. Had they explored in that direction, would they have walked straight into that horde? Thinking about the spiders? her sister said beside her. Its hard not to, she said softly. Well, we survived, Sana said simply, giving her a one-armed hug back. We did, I just cant shake that we did it in spite of circumstances rather than because of them, she muttered. That is the way, her sister said with an eye roll. What this has told me is that I dont like spiders, she said, considering the damage to her clothes and boots. You only just worked that out now? her sister said with a shudder. Shaking her head, she came to the conclusion that if this kept up her clothing such as it was would be pretty ruined long before her qi defences became dense enough to protect her clothes. Speaking of qi do you think the cost of arrays with more symbols is additive or multiplicative? she mused. All we can do is try one and see? Sana said with a frown. Do you want to do the honours? Exhaling, she sank into meditation and properly engaged with her qi replenishment cycle. It took about a minute of solid focus to draw in enough that she was at capacity. It was certainly a bit quicker than before, however, there were oddities now she finally had a chance to observe it in a vaguely normal seeming qi containing environment. Her absorption cycle was at its most efficient when she used breathing exercises. Her body was capable of passively absorbing qi through her skin, but it was a magnitude less efficient. Taking one of the remaining spirit fruits, she considered it for a moment but decided against using it right now. Instead, she hopped off the alcove, wincing as the mud rose almost to her knees as it still hadnt lost all its corrosive properties. Standing on the wall, she envisaged two symbols and then rapidly stopped envisaging them. Well? Not a chance of doubling up on them, they are multiplicative. That is an important bit of information missing from the talks, Sana said with a grimace. Well, despite being very reasoned, they were clearly not aimed at the little inheritors first formation learning bracket, she said with an eye roll. What about if you draw them out manually? She eyed the corridor in both directions, contemplating that. If neither of them possessed anywhere near enough qi to make two symbol arrays, let alone three, that was going to be an issue. Even a single symbol and its array framework would take over half her qi. Grabbing one of the cores she walked down the corridor a bit and hid it in the muck next to a spider corpse and then imprinted a framework around it that had proximity and delay in it as sub symbols. Her qi dropped dramatically. Even that apparently used close to a quarter of her qi? Taking another corrosive/life stone, she tested with only one sub symbol and observed that the drain was not that much less. The other thing which she hadnt really had time to dwell on before, was the apparent reservation of qi. She tried to replenish her qi that she had just infused into the array and met with a faint resistance. Narrowing her eyes, she set up a third array, this time just using her qi, on the other side and watched her qi flow into it. The awareness of the symbol and the array remained, but she was able to replenish the qi spent in this instance. Well, thats interesting, she muttered. It seems that using the stones as cores is closer to a delayed art than a formation. Really? her sister said, not bothering to hide her surprise. Grabbing a crystal Sana also set one up and stared at it frowning. Weird, you would think it would be the other way around? You would think, but the simplest frameworks do seem to be closer to arts than formations. Well, that is an unforeseen crimp in using these, although they do draw less in the short term, Sana said with a frustrated sigh. They considered the crystals that were still stacked in the alcove with a palpable sense of shared frustration for a few more moments before she walked over and started to pack them away into a bundle. They would still be useful as thrown objects. More experimentation was clearly needed to work out how to use them efficiently as formation centres. So, what now? Sana said once they had finished storing most of the cores Thats starting to become a bit of a thing isnt it, she said, eyeing the ceiling, just in case. Ha, ha... her sister said without any mirth. Looking around again, the water was slowly starting to rise over the muddy sludge once more. She watched it subsume the three arrays she had set on the ground until she was satisfied that that wasnt going to interfere with them, obviously. Cautious exploration first one way and then the other down the tunnel revealed that it was a tunnel that just went in a straight line in both directions without any obvious slope or curve in the gloom. Returning to where they had started, both of them stood in silence for a while before Sana spoke. I dont know about you, but I really do not want to go wandering randomly into the darkness down here. Agreed, she said glumly, sitting down in the alcove. The problem, really, was one of bad choices. Either they stayed here and risked something investigating what had caused this mess, or they headed in one direction or the other to explore and met another spider swarm or worse. With some arrays, this place is pretty defensible, she conceded at last. How about we recuperate here for a bit and see how things settle out? It is a plan, Sana agreed, sounding noncommittal. In other circumstances, she might have been a bit annoyed over the recurrence of one of her sisters more vexing personality quirks, which was just to go with the flow and not take a clear position on matters where others could be relied upon or forced into taking charge. However, she was also sitting on that fence as well, looking both directions and unable to pick good from bad. People in paper rooms should not throw tea around, as the saying went. Instead, she went over and started to set up another two smaller arrays for defence. Provided with a meaningful direction, Sana joined her a moment later, starting on a lightning array to match her corrosion ones further along the corridor. The strategy was somewhat masochistic, but they had survived the acid mist much more successfully than the spider swarm had. After that, they took turns in the next few hours to properly cycle their changed mantra and the symbol and get a clearer idea of how it actually behaved devoid of suppression. After alternating a few dozen cycles, she could only declare to herself that she was impressed. It was already passively refining qi out of their immediate surroundings as they breathed. It was a curious and subtle change to the qi cycle she was used to, which had involved attuning the body to qi and then either absorbing it through the skin or via spirit food. To do so via breathing exercises was not much more efficient and had the disadvantage of requiring a lot of meditation. Eventually, she came to the conclusion that she was being aided here by her meridians being realigned subtly and her prior cultivation knowledge. Beyond this, each cycle still incrementally increased the strands of purified qi that were settling into her bones. Each bone only got a certain amount and it still expanded outwards from her core. The rate had been much slower at the start, but now that she had some actual refined qi, there was a subtle momentum building behind it which was pushing things along just a touch quicker with each cycle. It was also threading together sequences of more crucial bones rather than suffusing each from her core sequentially. At first, she just assumed it was feeding the core points, but after a while, it became clear that it was actually mapping out bones that anchored her newly adjusted meridians. That finally explained why everything was proceeding much slower than she had expected. It was focusing on connecting up all the channels to her qi reserves and leaving the rising momentum of that purified qi the task of passively filling in the gaps and reinforcing the connections to her meridian gates. In her periods when she was keeping watch, she alternated between adding more arrays to the tunnel and skimming back through the jade scrip, continuing to review other symbols and divine their applications. The rooms with the carvings in the school turned out to be remarkably convenient there. It became quickly apparent that they were sorted in accordance with the themes on their associated panels, providing her a means to grasp the edges of a comprehendible organization system. It wasnt that what Maria and Eleanora had shown was disorganised, it was simply that the symbols were much more complex and whatever organisation they had hadnt been explained. Even with keeping a time count with her scrip, she found her perception of it blurring in the gloom. Hours passed, her scrip told her it was somewhere in the middle of the night, but really it was just numbers. Even within the mist, or in the depths of winter, there had been the comfort of seeing day and night trade places. Here however it just passed, inexorably. Even worse, it was far from silent once things calmed down. Water dripped from ceilings while the occasional plop of things in the water echoed strangely in the distance, amplified enormously by the stonework of the tunnels. It was impossible to dwell on the reality that their fight must have echoed a huge distance. A few spiders came, but they were all disposed of by the lightning arrays that Sana put down before getting within thirty metres of them. In the two hour stint she was sat there the arrays killed twelve giving her three more cores in the process which she just refined outright. On the back of that, it was hard to know if it was good or bad that nothing else had come. Was it because these corridors were the spiders territory? A horde ambush predator like that would be difficult to deal with. Numbers, camouflage and poison were a dangerous trifecta, and she couldnt help but feel that they had been lucky in their fight not to discover how potent whatever they spat actually was. She had worked her way through a preliminary examination of almost a third of the symbols from the school when her scrip notified her that it was time to swap with Sana. Almost on cue, her sister was stirring in any case. It was a matter of a few moments to pass over her scrip and update her on the progress she had made before settling down to her own cultivation again. A quick calculation based on her past progress as she settled back into it suggested that it would take her only 300 hours at the current ever-increasing rate to get a filament of purified qi in every bone in her body, give or take. That was quite scary, and far in excess of what she had felt when she first considered her new condition after recovering consciousness in the crater. She had assumed that to be the higher world, but now she couldnt help wonder if that place had, in its own way, been just as illusionary as the bell had implied the city was. More manifest nightmare or echo than reality. Perhaps their guess that it had been more akin to a formation space was more accurate than they had thought. Then again, there was no guarantee that that milestone would lead to any obvious change. -What if it just starts over again, and we go around again condensing a second filament in every bone -Unless? She threw out her past assumptions and watched the cycle the symbol was doing now, noting the differences to what she had observed back in the school when absorbing the energy from the spirit fruits and even from before that point when they were still in the vale. When she accounted for what had already been refined passively over the previous few days, it came to about just over 100 hours. It had also seemed like the symbol was somehow refining qi into every bone simultaneously. She stopped after her next cycle and just watched it for a full passive cycle, comparing the rates to what she remembered, feeling a bit dumb that she hadnt thought to do this immediately. Two things jumped out within five minutes. Firstly, the qi was absolutely denser down here. Secondly, that the passive rate was around five times slower than her actively focusing on refining qi using breathing exercises and devoting all her consciousness to supporting the mantra. A quick further calculation suggested that even if she did nothing at all, it would take her around 1500 hours of simply existing to acquire a filament of purified qi in every bone in her body. If she recalled right it had taken her six months with her old mantra. All told her cultivation speed had gotten a threefold increase or close to it she just sat on her ass, or thirty times in this new environment if she properly focused. -Or I am just seeing a minor cycle in the realm and when I reach that point its just going to send us around again, her mind helpfully threw up for a second time, just to bring her back to reality. Eventually, they shortened the length of watches again, down to an hour to reduce the strain on both of them when watching for intruders into their little bit of territory. That continued in the same vein for almost a day since they had entered this place. During that time she killed and refined almost sixty more of the small spiders. The key to dealing with them was to kill them immediately it seemed and not give them any opportunity to break line of sight once spotted. That almost always led to a second appearing within moments, and so on. She managed to calculate that once a filament of purified qi fully manifested in a bone, it would replenish within mere minutes so long as she had qi in her body. Such use did detract somewhat from the overall refinement efficiency though. It also seemed like she could void the qi in a bone fully, in much the same way a normal physical cultivator could, however, that act would only empty that single bone of vital qi. Even more remarkably, her intuition suggested that there would be no real long term issues with doing so, except to set her overall progress back however many cycles. What also became clear, as time went on, was that different bones had different capacities for qi storage. On its own, that was not that surprising, but in addition, it transpired that each bone completed increased the overall quantity of unrefined qi her body was able to tolerate, which was. From that, she arrived at the somewhat shocking realisation that even at her very lowest estimate, by the time she had a filament in every bone in her body her capacity for unrefined qi would be comparable to an average late-stage Qi Refinement Cultivator. Chapter 56 – Persistent Hostilities
Anyone who has ever claimed that a Slime Colony Core Is an easy thing to deal with, has only ever dealt with those carefully nurtured ones kept as training pets for neophyte adventurers. It is true, that in controlled circumstances they are highly adaptable and utilitarian creatures, exploited for everything from garbage disposal to agriculture to execution. The wild variants however, if left to their own devices, in lands where they are afforded latitude to grow and adapt will become representative of whatever they eat. If they eat garbage they become living harbringers of pollution. If they eat rot and decay they can become wretched plague pits gnawing at the vitality of the land. However, amongst the very worst are those which have taken up root in battlefields or ancient monster dens, gaining posession of the blood and bones of either men, elf or monster, without cull or containment to limit their spread thereafter. Slimes are what they eat afterall, and a slime colony in posession of the bones of higher circle practicioners is a force of carnage and misfortune like few things you can envisage and with even fewer limitations.
Excerpt from A Bestiary for the Undren Mare ~Sir Danial of Karoth, Explorer.
~ Arai & Sana, Mysterious Tunnels ~
The first proper incursion into their now very heavily warded little corridor territory arrived sometime around early morning on the second day. They had worked out how to properly hide the qi quite quickly. It was as simple as mirroring the framework and leaving the central symbol as it was, but connected in the new points. Even their own qi enhanced vision with the symbol couldnt pick them out easily once they were set. To know where they were, she had to rely on the subtle sense of affinity she got towards each placed core symbol. Unfortunately, that didn''t seem to make a whole bunch of difference to whatever had arrived. Listening to the series of dull cracks in the distance, Arai could only assume that that was just how long it had taken something else to come and investigate if the spiders were really exterminated. Several more exploded in rapid succession before the first corrosion trap was tripped with tunnel shaking ferocity the still arcing lightning arrays did their bit and the two combined catastrophically. *Shuppp- Thump * Crackling mists swirled along the corridor to their right, slowly dissipating as the arrays that had been tripped expended all the qi within them. It was impossible not to admire how ferocious and effective the combination was, especially given it was mostly achieved by individual symbols rather than properly linked ones. Eventually, the onslaught subsided, leaving them crouched in cover, observing the aftermath cautiously, just in case anything had managed to survive. However, seconds passed by and nothing materialized, then minutes, and eventually, the mists themselves began to disperse and the water started to flow back in. Well, that was anti-climactic Sana muttered, slipping out of the alcove, intending to go check. I wonder what it- Her sister threw herself back into the alcove as something smashed into the wall immediately above and behind them, exploding violently and showering both of them in rock chips. What the! she winced, pushing herself back into the alcove and searching frantically with her qi perception. .No idea! Sana signed, shaking her head to clear it. It was well beyond my detection range. Carefully her sister peered around the corner of the alcove and immediately snapped her head back as something hissed by a hair''s breadth from her cheek and ricocheted into the alcove wall behind them. They stared dully at each other for a split second. "Monkeyshit..." Cursing she threw herself flat in the tunnel, dragging Sana with her as it exploded right behind where she would have been sat. She triggered her basic movement art from the pavilion, using just its qi imprint like she was a spiritual cultivator, and arrived at the opposite alcove just as another rock smashed into the left-hand side of it, missing her head by a hands width. The explosion embedded several finger-sized shards of rock into her shoulder, side and Sanas back. But it knows exactly where the merciless fates we are apparently, her sister hissed beside her. They both looked up at the arched ceiling, with its myriad blind angles and weird bits of ornamentation and she mentally cursed the designers of this place for their ludicrous choices. Seconds dragged by and there were no further explosive projectiles, not that that made her feel any more at ease. Another alcove? Sana signed. Nodding tersely, she pushed qi into her leg meridians and they flitted towards the next alcove- Her instincts kicked in and she flattened herself to the ground in a splash of mud and water. Sana splashed down nearby as both their previous alcove and the two ahead of them erupted like firecrackers under a sustained barrage of projectiles. Lying there, she thanked whatever had given her that nope feeling. If not for that she would have taken half a dozen of those explosions without any recourse to avoid them. On the other hand, they were both now stuck in the shallow water of the corridor, blind to their... *Plop* She rolled to the side of the tunnel a moment after Sana had already reached the same conclusion. *Plop* *Plop* *Plop* Three more objects about the size of a fist arced lazily through the air and landed in the mud about five metres beyond them. The second of the three projectiles exploded with a dull thud a moment later, making her lose track of the other two. -You cunning little you think I am going to buy that? she snarled in her own head. Unfortunately, whatever was attacking them had a clear advantage in being able to as good as pinpoint them from well beyond her meagre qi perception range. That meant it was at least forty metres away in the gloom, or very well hidden. Fight or run? Sana signed. Another two rocks lazily arched through the air and landed behind them, with only one of them exploding, showering the area around them with splinters of rock and mud. Stuck as they were in the corridor, with no cover, their only options really were to run blind or attack blind and hope they could spot whatever it was before it either retreated or got them before they saw it. Neither was appealing. Fight, then run? she could only shrug back. Run risky, unknown speed. That was the other problem. Running would expose them to pursuit while forcing them into threats ahead of them, like more spiders. Dashing into a corridor full of those, or meeting a bigger one, all while being chased by whatever was responsible for these projectiles would be a bad way to die. Everything risky came the almost sarcastic sign back. Offence is defence. Well, her sister was right there. Offence was defence in circumstances like this, based on what she remembered of her father''s training on tactics. She pushed her qi into her skin to act as some sort of armour, its protection was minimal, but it was the- She realised her mistake in the very same instant she felt like she had just been hit in the back by a huge hammer. Whatever it was could sense qi to a much greater degree than the spiders in all likelihood. That was almost certainly how it was targeting them so fate thrashed accurately. By using her qi armour she had just lit herself up like a torch in the gloom. There was a moment of sickening emptiness and then she was thrown away down the corridor as every other unexploded projectile ahead and behind them detonated one after another. -fates-thrashed-piece-of She mustered as much qi as her meridians could possess and charged forward, keeping as low as she could as explosions unfurled behind her. Sana had landed a bit ahead of her it seemed and was already up and using the tunnel wall as best she could to ensure that whatever was shooting the- A rock hung in the air in front of her and exploded in the moment before Sana successfully deflected it. Her sister screamed in rage as much as pain as her forearm was lacerated briefly to the bone and she was thrown into the opposite wall. That confirmed her burst of paranoia earlier about them being able to explode whenever whatever was casting these things at them needed them to. It was remarkably like what they had been able to do with the purified cores. -At least it saves me qi testing whether they could be deflected, she thought with a wince for her sister''s misfortune there. Monkeyshit, they can sense qi cant they? Sana said as another explosion thudded into the muddy water behind then scattering silt and spider bits all over the tunnel. Seems that way- she signed back, rolling over and realising she was right... besides. The rock plopped down right in front of her and in a singular, gut-twisting moment, she realised she had made a catastrophic error with their activation criteria- She hit the roof of the tunnel with enough force to rattle every bone in her body, screaming in agony even before she landed right in the middle of her own trap. It was fortunate she had acquired some resistance to the corrosion, so the agony was merely very bad. -Lash Lamium bad, her memories unhelpfully supplied. Tasting blood in her mouth, she stimulated the symbol and her mantra and used her movement art to the full for the first time. ''Heart, Blessed...Bestow... Body, Day'' {Flickering Steps} With an immense burst of speed, she blurred almost thirty metres down the corridor in a single bound- At the same time as she registered that that was fifteen metres further than she had intended to go! Something crunched into her, just above her right breast, spinning her in the air and smashing her into the far wall and then the ground. Coughing up blood she was sure her bones in her ribcage, shoulder and arm had been cracked in spite of the mantra''s support. -How the fates had it detected where the trap was was that not as invisible as they had hoped? -or was whatever it was watching even then? Biding its time for some reason? Either was possible, really. She rolled desperately in the shallow muddy water and another explosion ignited above her, peppering her with razor-sharp rock shards. -fate-accursed-mother-loving Another two projectiles hissed through the air at her. Travelling so fast that her qi perception which was really being focused now could barely track them. -Time to gamble Pushing as much qi into her movement art as she dared, but not actually initiating it, she braced herself for the moment of the explosion. When the first one triggered, after an agonising few seconds delay, she aimed for the ceiling. Smashing into it, she slapped a hand against it and let herself be repelled forwards largely at random, crashing down into the muddy water and trusting to her body''s durability not to break anything else. As she hit the water, she let some of her qi grow chaotic and start to ''bleed'' away even as she suppressed everything, using her mantra to totally hide her presence. Playing dead was seriously risky, but it was all she could think of, even as she felt bad for deliberately fooling Sana in the moment. Something exploded above her, against the wall. This time it seemed to come at a diagonal so she was close from what she could tell. Another explosion in the water immediately beside her made every bone in her body creak from the amplified shockwaves. Her body rag-dolled into the wall like a broken puppet and crashed down. Three more explosions came in rapid succession. Her eardrums burst under the pressure and her inner organs shook in very unpleasant ways. She focused her intent on her heart and briefly stopped it, trusting to the mantra and the qi in her bones to sustain her body even as she crumpled back to the ground. Suppressing her concerns at how badly she was bleeding for this act, she finally got a good look at their tormentor. It was a weird, sludgy thing that looked like some kind of amorphous rock with some blotchy reddish fungus on it. The only clue to its identity came from its size. It was way too big for a piece of roof fall in this part of the tunnel and the mushrooms growing it were unlike anything else she had yet laid eyes upon up to this point. Even the sludge part was barely visible. Nothing more than a film over the rock. If it wasnt for years of looking for things that stood out in weird ways in forests she would have assumed it was just some kind of slime mould. Something latched onto her arm a second later and she finally registered the tendril-like current in the water. With deceptive speed and strength, it started to drag her body across the corridor towards the main body. Behind her, with a pang of unhappiness, she heard Sana yell in fury, which meant she properly screamed given how damaged her eardrums were. The creature convulsed and spat something up the corridor. It moved so fast her vision couldn''t follow it directly, only hear the sound it made. There was an explosion and a flash of light, visible for the first time now that she wasnt using her qi vision. Sana was visible as a shadow in the middle distance, taking cover behind a piece of genuine roof fall, freshly brought down from the ornate ceiling. The thing dragged her closer and more tendrils arrived; wrapping around her arm, latching onto her shoulder where it was lacerated and then coiling around her thigh. As soon as the tendril connected with her shoulder, she felt something tug at the qi in her body and start to bleed away unrefined qi that was held in her body. It was a supreme effort not to react as the tendrils wormed deeper and wrapped around her collar bone trying to absorb qi from it directly even as it used the purchase to drag her closer. The tug lasted for a half-second and then the symbol just symbolled faintly and the drain was gone. Shrouded subtly by something the symbol and her mantra did. Even focusing as she was, it was hard not to be in awe of what was occurring in her body. at a faint nudge, in a very specific way, her mantra was now escorting the invading qi through her meridians, hoovering up qi that was somehow connected to the symbol. Just as quietly it started to infiltrate back into the creature. In that instant, she felt the creature focus harder on her even as her grasp of its qi flow and intent rapidly improved with the new connection. Its intent to [Devour], [Refine] and [Consume] came through its qi clearly now. The qi and what she could only consider its ''intent'', flowed from a particular part in the centre of the rock, which, thanks to her qi being escorted into it she could now grasp the inner structure of. At the last possible moment, she mustered all the nascent intent she could with her mantra... { Spirit. Blessed. Bestow. Body. Day.} All five aspects of the mnemonic were directed towards aspects of the attack, as surging up, she stabbed the Arborundum leaf through its body, trusting to her weight and momentum to do the damage. As she expected, the leaf carved the thing open like it was wet clay. A wave of hot, corrosive, bile flowed over her. She wanted to scream, but that would mean opening her mouth. Instead, she took that pain and anger and used it to sustain her stab with leaf deep into the creature. With remarkable speed, it distended and started flowing away from her. That important point that was trying to exert the devouring intent on her qi rapidly retreating away from her even as it invited more and more of the qi infused with the symbols strange intent into its body without ever seeming to realise. Sana saw the opening and shot forward so fast her body was just a series of afterimages, crashing down onto the thing in a single bound. It roiled and shook under the impact. Hundreds of algru-like tentacles lashed at both of them even as its Qi Core opened up even more space and slipped under the water and out of visual sight without so much as a ripple. Exerting as much of her own qi as she could now, she tore herself free of the worst of the creature and plunged after it, ignoring the sounds of tearing flesh in her shoulder and leg. The damage was going to be horrific no matter what at this point. What was most important was that this fate thrashed thing died here and now, and didnt get away. {FLICKERING STEPS} The distended body rippled and bits of it exploded off at her with remarkable velocity, detonating at point-blank even as she catapulted herself at its core with her movement art. Behind her, Sana was tearing chunks from its surface and hurling them aside. Sustained by an inarticulate howl of anger, she threw herself forward again and slashed down with the leaf, narrowly missing the core if that was what it was, and instead managing to sever a part of its body off entirely. The mass juddered and twisted away, prompting her to lunge after it again and crash down into the mud as the creature just managed to nudge its core out of the way on the wrong side of the blade, leading to her inadvertently severing it from the bulk of its body. The thing recoiled and then the entire large part of the body started to boil and expand behind and all around them. She ignored it, trusting Sana would get clear, desperately lunging after the bit that was still the core. {Flickering Steps} Thanks to her movement art, she managed to stab the leaf into it at full sprawl. She barely knicked the core, even as it flowed away, leaving only a fraction behind with the blade. In the same instant, the rest of it vanished with a *Plop* into deeper water, immune to the searing curses in her mind. Swimming away with an immense speed she had no way to match, even if she dared. Behind her, she was aware of an ominous absence of anything, then a hand grasped her robe and the world twisted in a truly disorientating blur. she was aware of water, mid, skipping motion- The pressure wave from the explosion of the thing''s main body tossed her... both of them probably, down the tunnel like a stringless puppet and dropped her into deep, cold, water with a jarring *thwack*. She floundered for solid ground and managed to grasp an edge of something under the water and pull herself towards it. The reality of pain and her current physical condition was rapidly intruding now. It was unspeakable... close to when she had nearly been frozen to death. She tried to look around, but the world was a messy blur of shadows and nausea. In any case, whatever that sludge thing was had cleanly escaped, which was certainly bad, all her instincts told her. She got a second hand to whatever it was, and her eyes finally recovered to the point where she could barely see as she hauled herself above the water surface. Are you okay!? Sana yelled, accompanied by the sound of splashing somewhere nearby. Maybe? she managed to rasp, coughing out water. Her eardrums were still ruined, but she had enough awareness through her wavering qi perception, enough to inform her that rocks were falling nearby. A lot of rocks. She was no longer in a tunnel but in some pool of water and there was a curved wall. Her qi perception made no headway under the water though, so she still had no idea of depth and her feet kicked on nothing as she struggled through it, cursing that it was oddly hard to get purchase on anything within it. Somethingsomeone splashed towards her and an arm slid under hers. What the fates was that! Sana wheezed. Asludge monster? she gasped. It was like the bastard offspring between an Algru mat and- Her words were cut off as the viscosity of the water around them shifted abruptly to gelatinous and a surge swept up, lifting both of them off the rock and rolled them over, trying to pull them down into the depths. She groaned in agony as something all around her tried to physically rip every shred of unrefined qi in her body away from her. Blood flowed out of all her pores and misted the surrounding water even as she managed to lock down her body with her mantra and the symbols help. Failing abjectly at devouring whatever it was has abruptly changed to tried to compress her instead. The strength of whatever was drawing her down was inexorable. Perhaps pushed by the truly dire circumstance she was in, she had a minor epiphany of sorts even as she watched the symbol repel the strange viscosity that was surging through the water now trying to constrict her and twist her into a bloody rag. -Why not transmute the water using the symbol? Visualising the transmutation circle in her mind, she poked the symbol desperately. It symbolled in a way that suggested both dubiousness and also praise at her decisive decision and then rotated in a way she had never felt before. Its intent bled out of her and imprinted somehow on the intangible material component within the water around her. All the qi in her body bled away like morning mist and she had a gut-wrenching sense of fragmentation as if every bone in her body had just shattered. The viscosity in the water raged against her. Trying to overcome the change in the qi within the water that the symbol had just provoked. In a split second, she was the eye of a terrifying qi cycle. The water around her and the viscosity bled qi all over the place, which poured into her body, fusing with her ruined bones at a rate so furious that it compacted them back together again in the blink of an eye. Her body compressed and there was another sense of gut-wrenching fragmentation as her qi erupted outwards. This time her bones didnt break, which was something she guessed from the small island of sanity amid pain and focus. At the same time, the viscosity around her surged and pounded down on her. The force trying to both push and pull her into the depths was colossal now. A mountain of viscous water crushing down on her. The symbol shifted of its own accord and her mantra moved according to her own desperate intention to resist it and drew in as much as her body could hold, compressing it into her bones before erupting once again. Eroding the force above her one bite at a time, or so it felt. Somewhere in her mind, another knot of fury, rage and panic exploded. It was her but not quite her. In the same instant, she felt the pressure lessen and there was a second changing sensation in the viscous water trying to constrict her. -S-sana? -Had her sister done the same thing? Now running totally under the impetus of her instinctive desire to take this fate thrashed thing down with her, the cycle repeated and she felt the viscous water... Before she was even aware of what it is, something had battered its way into her consciousness like an axe biting into a rotten log. The symbol met it with a force that she would not have believed possible. Two titans locking horns in her mind for a fraction of a second, then the symbol deflected the intent from whatever was directing the viscosity and it swirled around her without it causing any real damage to her psyche or her consciousness. Something grasped her hair and pulled her up. She tried to fight it but there was no strength in her body now. The cycle roared again and someone was yelling at her. She gasped for breath and broke the surface. Sana was dragging her free of the maelstrom that was consuming the hall. Out! OUT she was whispering...? We have to get out of the water! Something else is coming! ... no, screaming? -Ah, her eardrums were ruined from the pressure She half stumbled, was half dragged out of the shallows, darkness and red blurring her vision even as she was aware of being dragged through a doorway
~ Sana, Mysterious Tunnels - now hating on sludge monsters ~
Sana cursed and swore as she dragged her now properly unconscious sister through the doorway and out of the hall. Useless-fate-thrashed-sister -Tell me what you plan to do! When her sister got hit by the sludge she had thought she was genuinely incapacitated. That had been bad enough! But then when she was dragged under, when the water sludge slime thing returned in the water with a vengeance, she had, for a horrible moment thought that her sister was going to explode herself to try to kill it. -Never mind that we shouldnt be able to do that at our realm, a more rational part of her panicked self pointed out. -Voices be gone! She castigated herself, even though it wasnt a voice. Thankfully, her sister had instead transmuted the water somehow, rather than explode into bits, although the cost to her body seemed to be extreme. It was a mad, mad idea in any case. -You hear that stupid sister! MAD! She hissed more curses in her head as she looked around the room they were now in and cursed -Dead end, fates thrashed The water was still up to her knees here. Looking around again she registered that the room stepped up on one side, whole this end had something like a shallow channel that ran to the wall and then stopped in a flat rock with a bunch of graven symbols in a circle on it? Shockingly, what her sister had done had even worked for a bit, until the full strength of the thing welled up from the depths. Of that hall, dragging her in as well. It had been a desperate follow-up act to try to transmute the water into something that its controlling qi couldnt really affect. What the change had given her was some sort of slick of oil accompanied by a smell akin to a refuse heap combined with the life attuned substances that alchemists used. Whatever it was, it was an act that had taken all her qi and was still happening. The process triggered by her desperate attempt to transmute the water, having set of something akin to a chain reaction that was inexorably eating through the viscous water. The viscosity of the water was still increasing as well, so she didnt think too hard about it and instead continued to struggle through the water towards the edge, dragging Arai along with her. The suction of the water pulling them both back. Right on cue, it managed to rip her feet out from under her. Another wave of viscous water surged across the top of the oil, swirling to become close to a tentacle which smashed into her midriff even as she crashed into the shallow water. It swept over her body, shredding at her clothes and trying to smother her face even as she triggered her movement art and attempted to catapult both of them vertically. Instead of hitting the ceiling it barely dragged her half out of the water and then dropped her a few paces away with a dull splat, scattering viscous water and oil everywhere. A sharp pain in her side and a feeling of cracking ribs told her she had found the edge of the steps. With a soundless scream, she exerted every shred of her strength and cast Arai beyond her, ignoring the disgusting feeling of rupturing ligaments and tearing muscles in her arm and shoulder. Feeding the pain into her mantra to turn it into fuel for her own survival. Scrambling up, she became aware that they had been dragged back out of the hall they had been in without her even noticing. Fates! We really need to get. Out. Of. Here. she screamed, grabbing her sister by the hair now and struggling towards the doorway. The whole chamber was trembling faintly now, the water rippling in very unnatural ways, tearing at her legs. Her qi couldnt get any purchase on the rock of the steps either, so she threw herself forward and managed to get a hand on the edge of the doorframe, her arms were just puppet limbs for her mantra and her qi at this point. Another surge of whatever it was, from the depths, hammered into her and the symbol flawlessly let it roll over her without any impetus. Struggling up, she dragged Arai forward, turning to look out behind her, and almost froze in terror. A hulking thing was wading towards the centre of the dim, circular hall. its form was immense, metres taller than her, seemingly grasping on the edge of the shallows for something, even as her own attack and whatever her sister had done kept eating away at the viscosity. Finally, mercifully, she made it through the door and into the roughly square hall, turning immediately right and lugging her sister onto the shallower shelf where the water was no more than half a hand deep and now entirely oily. Looking about, she wanted to scream in rage. -great, death fate thrashed nameless blessed end! Or maybe despair. It was hard to distinguish the two, even though she was putting everything into her mantra and leaving nothing behind at this point. -The smell its similar to what the alchemists use to refine fire element ward stones, the Distillate of Ancient Life, a part of her mind, set to seeking ways to survive this chirped up. She stared around her blankly, trying to fit this information into something, anything at all as whatever it was outside roared in rage and splashed away in the pool. -Where had Cthat- come from in any case? Another part of her found time to wonder. Shaking her head, she stopped letting her thoughts run in parallel, courtesy of the mantra and stared around again. Yes, the smell was akin to that component used by alchemists and sometimes formations experts for refining fire ward stones from the oil -Water turned into Distillate of Ancient Life? That thought rattled around again water life fire... An idea about as suicidally insane as whatever her sister had done was still just about doing, flickered in her head. It was a thing everyone was warned to never do with ward stones... -Not the time to be thinking about that kind of thing! Another wave of tendril-like ripples swept through the room, grasping at her and Arai even as she struggled further back and finally found some blocks that had dropped from the ceiling. Pulling her sister on them, as far out of the water as she could, she scrabbled for the bundle of little stones they had intended to use as formation cores, checking their elements with her hand. Pushing what little qi she had accumulated into a fire one, until it was starting to smoke against her skin. Taking a deep breath, she struggled back towards the doorway a few metres away and the hall. The battle unfolding, just visible on the edge of her perception, was titanic. Waves of viscous water were lashing at the thing that was wrestling up to its waist in the centre of the room. The black slick was slowly eating into the water of the room, refusing to mix with it. Whatever Arai had done was now unnoticeable, which might be for the best. Under the sustained exposure to her own efforts, the slick was now congealing in places into a thick tar-like substance that also had an uncanny resemblance to the sap some of the more dangerous Heaven Blade Pines secreted. -Water feeds life, life feeds fire, and fire feeds earth Earth suppresses water? She shoved as much qi into the small fire stone as it was possible for it to hold and envisaged a symbol and framework that transmuted Life into Fire as possible then threw it at a bit of the pitch that was adhering to the wall and stumbled backwards towards the doorway into the side room. For several agonising heartbeats, she thought she had miscalculated, that it wouldnt work like that. Her heart finally dropped when she felt as much as heard the *pop* and a gentle blue flame swirled across the surface of the water, so fast that it was almost unreal. The heat that washed over her and the sense of combusting life. Her qi defences, such as they were, barely protected her from the heat that was coming off it, even as the surface of the water started to smoke ominously. Within ten heartbeats half the room was illuminated in the gentle blue blaze. Knowing her resistance wouldnt last long in the face of this, she pulled out another fire stone and focused on the idea of transforming fire into earth while adding a symbol that as far as she could work out involved corroding earth. The symbol gave her a few seconds of ominous resistance until she clarified in her own mind exactly what it was she was trying to do. At that point it somehow seemed to understand on its own what she was after and took over the process, directing her mantra in strange ways that focused heavily on the Bestowal mnemonic. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The qi in the stone shifted to a weird purple-green, and she got a faint sense of devouring transformation from it. Finally getting out of the hall, she stumbled to the blocks where her sister was, thankful that the viscosity creature seemed to have its hands full with the grey, horned creature outside that was tearing into it. She shoved the stone down on a lower rock slab. Rather than risk her own qi in this, she scooped some of the tar. She could see that the viscosity was now fighting back against that as well, breaking it up and scattering it. Dispersing it in an attempt to cut off the blaze. It might eventually succeed, but for now the rate of change was not in its favour. Grimacing, she drew a framework outline and searched for her sister''s bundle. Mercifully it was still there, as was the Arborundum leaf, scattering them out she grabbed two more fire stones. Continuing to draw the framework outline, she refined another of the corrosive stones and then another. Connecting the wood oil to the water, she rummaged in her pack and found the sole lightning stone she had managed to make, thinking it might work for light and added it. She added a water one for good measure to complete the circle. Staring at the potential thing of utmost calamity, all beginner students of formations were warned never to attempt, which she had just scrawled on the floor, eyed the rock about the size of her torso, lifted it up dragged it outside. The viscosity actually helped here, because it finally returned to try to claim her once again. Arriving at the doorway she mustered all her effort, pushed as much qi into the thing as she could and watched the array fuse, symbol by symbol into the rock, becoming part of it. At the last possible moment, when the lightning stone had fused, and the qi was rolling into the central symbol, she dropped it and threw herself back through the doorway. Five seconds she managed to get around the corner. Three seconds, the viscosity registered something was wrong and a wave of intent split past her even as she made it to the rock. One second... she used her movement art, screaming as one of her meridians in her leg finally gave out and slammed them both into the corner of the room, at ninety degrees to the door and as far away as possible. Nothing Seconds ticked by, with the only obvious change being the waters in the room rapidly twisting and receding. She was just about to admit that she had screwed up when the pressure wave knocked her out cold.
~ Arai, Mysterious Tunnels - Really hating on sludge monsters ~
Arai found herself jarred back to consciousness, feeling like she had been used as some pets chew toy. Her whole body was either screaming, raging, or crying at her. Two things stood out immediately, though. She wasnt in water, viscous or normal, and that the air was stifling. A third belated comprehension arrived regarding her current condition and told her she was crumpled in a corner, with Sana lying on top of her. Her sister was breathing, but still unconscious. She could feel her heartbeat as well, so whatever had happened they had both survived. Shaking her carefully, she disentangled herself and had to take a moment as she realised that the pain was mostly phantom and she was suspiciously hale. She eyed the symbol dubiously. -Was that you? She got something approaching reproach from it and belatedly remembered that it had been her idea to do what she did. Sana groaned and tried to move. Helping her sit up, she asked - What happened after? World go boom, Sana said groggily. Big boom, very boom. Right she said, eyeing her sister with some concern, wondering if she was concussed or something. Uhh I tried to blow it up, it seems we survived, Sana clarified after a moment. Sana groaned and tried to get up. Arai helped her sit asked, what happened after? Looking around, she had to concede there was a distinct lack of sludge monsters or viscous person devouring water. Given Sana was still not entirely with it, she carefully limped over to the doorway. Peering out into the circular hall, very cautiously in case something was still around to spit another exploding rock at her, she was met with a scene of apocalyptic devastation. The upper level of the circular hall upon which they were currently, had a bunch of doors off it and two tunnels. One was clearly filled with Rockfall, and thus likely the one they entered by. The other, on the far side, was twice its width and sloped upwards slightly. The floor of the hall which turned out to be about a level below them, was a world of boiling mud, rippling gyres of unstable qi and smoke. A corpse was still burning, sprawled on the far side of the room. Almost 5 metres tall, it looked like some kind of hunched ape, but more twisted and burnt nearly to the bone. There was no water left in the room, and it appeared that the walls on both levels were faintly melted. Whatever Sana had done after she passed out, it had certainly worked. Edging down the steps and onto the walkway, she peered over the edge and immediately snapped her head back as a streak of blazing mud cut through where her head had been. Two more rapidly hit the entrance above her, scattering boiling mud everywhere and making her skin smoke faintly where it caught her. A hand grabbed hers and Sana hauled her flat onto the steps and out of line of sight of most of the floor below. Below them, she could see vaguely humanoid figures standing up out of the mud. Several more projectiles of burning sludge slapped into the wall and the doorway, preventing them from scrambling back into the room. How in all the nameless fates is this horrific thing STILL not dead? Sana gasped, sounding equal parts horrified and exhausted. How the fates should I know. Maybe its immortal, she groaned. Eyeing the door above her, she considered that their attempt to head them off might actually be a minor mercy. The last thing they needed to do was get pinned in a dead-end under sustained bombardment from that thing. Without saying anything Sana nodded, and she got a brief sense of agreement, a reminder of the strange link that now existed between the two of them. Looking left and right, she saw several more lumps of burning sludge splatter into the wall behind them, scattering boiling mud and steam everywhere. Her heart sank as she watched several of the nearby globs of mud slowly start to pull themselves together. The largest one pulsed faintly and then spat a piece of itself at them, sending them scrambling back around the perimeter to avoid it. At least they werent exploding, yet. Sana grabbed a brick-sized lump of masonry that wasnt quite melted to the walkway, presumably having been recently dislodged and hurled it at another mini mud sludge, scattering it apart. They both watched dully as it pulled itself back together around the rock. There was a conspicuous sound of grinding rock- Oh fates, go get- she cursed and hurled herself into the next doorway around which turned out to be another fate thrashed room. Behind her, the wall was scoured by a scattershot of exploding rock. Sana struggled up and gave an apologetic wince. After a few moments, a bunch of the scalding mud sludge slime things rolled into the room. Still kneeling as she was, she pushed her qi out towards the doorway, sending it in a sheet across the floor. All the sludge things immediately orientated on her. Sana projected her own qi as best she could and about managed to create a shield of qi armour around both of them to weather out the barrage of boiling mud and rock. Rather than bother with a second barrage, instead, the sludge things all rolled together and became one large sludge thing about the size of a large dog which promptly spewed a torrent of scalding mud over them both that did have qi penetrative properties. She had the presence of mind to roll away even as her own screams of pain registered in a rather dissociated way. -Do your fate thrashed thing, she sent to the symbol, whose qi was rapidly suffusing the thin film of qi she was extending out from her body. The heat in the room became even more stifling for a moment as the Mud sludge steamed and started to do something. All her qi flooded away, leaving her weak and rubber-limbed for a second and the heat faded away. The Mud slime thing just slumped outwards and became a collection of mud and rock. Its qi transmuted by the symbol to become her own. She exhaled and then watched mutely as a glob of sludge plopped through the doorway straight into it and the whole creature pulled itself back together again. Oh nameless fates, I will flay your 9 generations'' souls! she swore. And if you have no nameless spawned soul I swear if I ever become a god Im going to remember you and give you one just so she can! Sana yelled from near the wall as she repeated the same trick she had just demonstrated. They both watched, nursing a certain degree of impotent rage as the thing discarded almost all its volume the instant before the transmutation hit it. Half a heartbeat later another orb of mud dropped onto the stairs into the room, doubling the number of sludges. Run? Sana signed Run. she agreed. Towards opposite tunnel. As if it intuitively grasped that they were about to flee, both sludges flowed up the doorway, clearly intending to block off their escape route with a qi infused membrane of slime and boiling, corrosive mud. Fortunately, it had failed to factor in the Arborundum leaf, which sheared apart the membrane as if it were paper. Grimacing in pain, she watched as the membrane collapsed over the two of them, briefly smothering them before she once again sacrificed a significant portion of her extant qi to orphan all the qi of their attackers, and dropped a triggered corrosive spider core for good measure. Not for the first time, she noticed she only got the difference back from the transmutation of qi. On the way past, Sana also slapped her hand against the other doorframe. Out of the room, they immediately turned right. Behind them, there was a sense of heat and tingling across her back as a lightning array incinerated everything in the vicinity of the doorway. A heartbeat later and the corrosive stone also exploded, spreading a cloud of greenish mist behind them that made her skin itch. The resistance to that was really something at this point, she had to acknowledge. As they kept running around the room, she had a few moments of paranoid expectation, waiting for the probably inevitable barrage of projectiles from an explosion sludge but they never materialised. Glancing into the room below, she really wished she had held her nerve and not done so, because there were hundreds of mud sludge forms, including humanoid figures working on turning the five-metre tall ape thing, which wasnt dead, into a giant ape sludge. Finally reaching the stairs down to the lower level, she was met with the sight of several still faintly burning human-shaped sludges coming up the stairs to meet them. Not particularly fast or slow, but with the kind of gait that suggested a certain inevitability. She shared a look with Sana and then they both ran past the stairs as fast as they could without resorting to qi, heading towards the large tunnel on the far side. She didnt stop to consider countermeasures and just ran as fast as she could, with Sana half a step behind. Along the way it did occur to her briefly that dropping the leaf blade would be all kinds of bad. Trusting to her qi perception to protect her for a few seconds, as there was no point in being stealthy at this point, she tore what remained of her sleeve and lashed the leaf to her hand, hoping she wouldnt come to regret that choice. Cutting your own limb off with it would be a really dumb way to cripple herself. Her paranoia regarding her qi perception was rewarded, when having only made it twenty metres a dozen points twisted briefly on the periphery of her qi perception ahead of her. Throwing herself into the wall, a dozen explosions split the air between them, making her whole body rattle. You know Im starting to see why that fate thrashed spirit one was so sure we would die down here. Sana snarled from across the corridor. At least the humanoid ones are sl- she ducked as one of the human sludges literally appeared right beside her. Its hand closed with a *clap* of displaced air where her neck would have been. Rolling forward, she kicked, and it grunted, because it was like kicking a wall of mud. Its body rippled and tried to suck in her foot. The arms of the thing swung downward in a blur and she had to use her movement art and accept the punishment to her meridians to dodge back a metre. Her heart almost stopped as it became a flowing blur and arrived beside her, already striking downwards. -Too fate thrashed fast! -It was faster than she had been at peak physical foundation for nameless sakes! Sana was dodging away from another on the far side, ducking explosions from further ahead of them. Cursing under her breath she twisted away and running up the wall kicked off, intending to smash the sludge into the ground and transmute it directly. In direct contravention to her chosen strategy, it blurred sluggishly out of the way and struck down at her with a knife-hand. spinning in mid-air now, she grit her teeth as it sliced a palm-sized hole through her leg and grasped her thigh bone directly. Her panic at that had no time to land in her mind though, because two explosions hit her flat in the back, making her spit blood as her ribs creaked. The thing stared at her facelessly and smashed her into the ground by her leg, all the while ensuring she couldnt get it within arms reach. -What a cunning piece of nameless sworn trash! She screamed in her own head. Whatever it was doing had some kind of intent, as the unrefined qi in her body was becoming disordered in a way that felt decidedly ominous. -Underestimate this you piece of monkeyshit! She sent her mantra and the symbols'' own strange strength into the qi that was being absorbed. A second later the figure twisted and discarded its arm, which rippled- The explosion probably should have removed her leg, but much like the corrosion, she was sure she had been hit by so many explosions at this point that the symbol was conferring some kind of resistance to physical blast trauma. Even so, she had to roll madly as the thing stomped for her head in a blur, barely missing her and tearing a chunk of her hair out in the process. -Heaven bless you! mantra that is taking away my pain and confusion! she groaned. The symbol symbolled oddly in her head as if to say what heaven? Its all me, you fool!, but she didnt care, she was just glad that it was continuing to draw in qi as fast as it was from the surroundings. Rolling away, she grimaced in a different way as the leaf blade reminded her of its presence by stabbing into her other leg faintly. Grasping for it she spun as she rolled up and cut a leg of the sludge as it was kicking at her. It mostly missed, but still managed to take a decent slab of mud off the side to reveal bones! She stared blankly for a split second at the silvery sheen on the bones, internalising what that meant. -Skeletons inside the sludge? Something swatted at her so fast she never saw it, shattering her breastbone and sending her across the hall into the wall. Even as she registered the impact, the sludge skeleton monster was before her, one hand grasping the hand that held the knife, crushing it inexorably while the other hammered into her chest, working its way towards her heart. Starting to visualise the transmutation array again as best she could, in the end, she was rescued by Sana crashing into its back with the full force of her movement art. The sludge collapsed, and she thought she heard the snapping of bone and saw the skull explode. Sadly it was just an afterimage as the sludge implausibly ducked and then snapped its head back up. That was what did it, finally. Her sisters hand, veiled in qi sank into its body and grasped some bone she guessed, with the intention of transforming the qi in the skeleton directly. Everything went white, and she was thrown down another corridor like a rag doll. -Nope, not the corridor nameless-take-your-nine-generations! She was pitched across the ledge on the upper floor, striking it twice as she flailed in space and then crashed into still bubbling mud on the lower level and let herself bounce. Sana wasnt so lucky, just smashing into the ground nearby with a sickening splat of scalding mud spraying everywhere. Groaning, she had to admit that maybe she had misjudged her previous durability in this stage. It was well over Qi Containment in fact, as she swiftly took stock of her bodily condition, she judged that she was probably more durable than she had been at Peak Physical Foundation. Several more of the skeleton sludges flowed towards her even as she spun for a third time, showing none of their bored gait. Amid a hail of explosions Sana had righted herself, but she had no time to care about that as the ground roiled beneath her, trying to snare her as she found footing and triggered her movement art with what qi she had left, diverting towards the side of the room and the ring of raised stonework that could be another walkway. After the failed attempt to mire her in mud came a rippling tide of qi, rising from below. Two sludges shot past her, running backwards and diverting to strike at her vital points, moving faster than she was with her movement art. She twisted and dodged one, slashing at it with the leaf, watching it sway effortlessly away. The other shifted into an orb of bone and spikes with the skull in the very centre, she guessed. It rolled right over her, shredding her qi armour and hammering her into the ground, where she was met with a massive maw of devouring intent rising up from below. This time the symbol shifted and swallowed that strike whole. The attack vanishing into it like a rock slipping into a deep pool without a ripple, even as the spiky one twisted and somehow reversed its motion without losing any momentum. The strange swallowing seemed to extend for several tenuous seconds, and the movement of all the things around her became sluggish. Trying to capitalize on it, she cut for the head of the first one and just accepted as it dodged in a bizarre and inexplicable fashion. Instead, she just cut down, biting deep into its body, shredding ribs, sternum and finally its spine. Slicing through where its heart gate should be, assuming its qi circulation mimicked the normal rules, and it was just puppeting the skeletons via its core meridians that were merged with the bones. -Reality is a cruel Empress, she sighed. At this point, she didnt even have the spare mental space to be angry as she felt its bones reconfiguring around her cut. Instead, she tore the blade out laterally and skipped back before her qi armour was totally eroded. Three projectiles and explosions punched through her perception sphere at such a speed as to make a mockery of the idea of foresight and pitched her straight onto the onrushing spiked orb. This time it didnt simply flatten her, but tried to roll back over her. She barely matched the impact thanks to the symbol and the mantra devouring everything with reckless abandon, keeping her ahead of the defensive curve by the merest margins. Continued explosions from elsewhere suggested Sana was okay at- Another explosion hit the back of her head. The force of the impact snapped her head forward and she involuntarily head-butted a dozen boiling mud spikes that had conveniently materialised to stab at her in the very same instant. Contrary to her expectations though, these spikes scattered off her qi reinforced skin like water droplets, where just five minutes earlier she was fate thrashed certain they would have gone halfway through her body. In her minds eye, she was sure the symbol had just sent her an intention that was somewhere between whos your grand-daddy, and where is your heaven now? both of those sentiments sort of reflected her current mindset, but even so, it was distracting how it could manifest so independently despite being patently a part of her. -Is this your doing? She asked it, even as she attempted to dodge away from the spiked thing. It symbolled in a way that suggested we are all in this together! and then stop worrying about pointless things and keep fatethrashed dodging Well that second bit was certainly her, rather than it. In any case, she was getting, if not stronger, less vulnerable to the damage that the qi of this thing was doing. At the same time, another thought finally surfaced as she had a chance to take in the bigger picture around her. The majority were still trying to subsume the grey ape thing. Sana was somewhere on the other side of the area and there were two attacking her. Shifting out of her qi vision partially, she saw the other skeleton sludges just stood up on the second floor watching. -Not individuals, we are not fighting individual sludge monsters. -Everything is the sludge monster. It was an almost soul-crushing realisation, and the more past events stacked up the more certain of that conclusion she became. Every bit of it could observe and react to every other bit -Each sludge is like a formation node? -Monkeyshit, how do we even kill this or escape if it can constantly reconfigure itself. In the same instant, another thought surfaced, reminding her of the ape thing. -Wonderful, so we gotta escape or kill it before that gets up. She lashed out at the spikey one, catching it several times and ruining several bones in the process. their rolling melee of attrition probably only lasted ten heartbeats, though it felt like minutes before it blurred out of the way of an attack. Choosing to relinquish its proximity rather than risk getting more bones cut. As soon as it gained distance exploding projectiles and corrosive mud enveloped the entirety of her surroundings. another skeleton sludge monster slowly stood up from the quagmire nearby, even as she registered more slug-like sludge monsters in the shapes of rocks exiting half of the smaller tunnels around this lower level of the hall. In the burning mud hell, the only warning of a new variable was her hair crackling faintly. Spinning to see if it was Sana, who was dodging another two attackers on the far side, her confusion cost her time. Her desperate dive, snared by mud and qi to dodge the line of white that twisted like a serpent through the air between her and an incandescent rock on the far side not enough to avoid it scouring her back and sending waves of numbness through her body that left the phantom knives in her flesh. It was a statement of how inured to this she was that all this new variable elicited was resignation. -Great, so they had the full elemental spectrum. Struggling up, she was wondering just what stroke of luck was required to extricate both of them from this horror show, when for once the heavens obliged in their favour. The roar that echoed from the large tunnel on the second level made her vision swim, even as the symbol stepped in and did something. Something barrelled out of it. Another of the giant, ape-like creatures. -When tribulation thunder rolls, its never just one bolt, the dispassionate island at the centre of her consciousness grumbled. This time she got a clearer look at it in the flickering fires. This one was bigger than the last one. Dark grey-green skin that had the texture of rock. Hard brutish features, four eyes filled with malice and twisted horns on its head. It wore no armour, but probably it didnt need it given its hide had the appearance of armour, anyway. In one hand it carried a club made of a stone column. The sludges all paused for a fractional moment to consider this new arrival. For its part, it surveyed the ruin of the room, the corpse of its possible compatriot, the sludge monsters them The howl of rage made her vision waver before it became a dull, muted pulse amid pain in her head. Her eardrums had ruptured again, and she found herself disorientated mid dodge as every shred of qi in the room recoiled at the sound. The sludge creatures seemed mostly unbothered by the sound, nothing stopped what it was doing, and instead, she was treated to the hair raising scene of dozens more skeleton sludges standing up from the ruin of the floor between them and the new arrival. Dancing backwards she cursed it in her heart again as a new mud skeleton came, reconfiguring itself into another strange spike thing with swirling tentacles and a lot of pointy edges, clearly adapted to better snare her up. The other one, now joined by a second, charged after her. Still unable to properly use her qi due to the roar, she avoided their knife-hands as much by luck as anything else. Out of the corner of her eye, Sana was being similarly pressured and the sludge that had been arriving was rapidly stacking up in the doorways forming likely impenetrable barriers to fleeing in any direction except towards the new arrival. -K, now I get why the spiders were invisible to qi perception, she groaned. Anything that didnt have some adaption like that was likely to get eaten by this monstrosity among monstrosities. Howling again, and making her stumble backwards and get stabbed in the shoulder by one of her own pursuers, the hulking grey monster swept its club through several skeleton sludges. For their part, they barely blurred out of the way. The shockwave from the strike swept through the room, disturbing even her combat twenty metres away. Skeletons rippled and surged forward towards it, arms swinging and stabbing like swords. To her left, she saw Sana struggle out of the devouring grasp of another wave of explosions sent from the upper gallery, barely keeping ahead of them as she tried to dodge two more of the mud skeletons. That turned out to be prophetic, because a heartbeat later a wave of a dozen explosions came for her. Barely dodging them, she was suddenly aware that she was inside a blurry cloud of white mist that started to dissolve her skin. She had a moment of anger in her mind about them also having corrosive sludges now, when her body suddenly got an ominous tingle and induction. She stared for a single horrified instant at the lightning element sludge as it reappeared from behind a column, glimmering ominously. It was about the size of a small cow now and appeared to be charging up a blast. -Half the crap in here is earth element apart from us and the grey demon thing uh-oh. She drew as much qi around herself as she dared and used her movement art to hurtle towards Sana even as the world around her became light and pain. The lightning bolt didnt actually come for her, or Sana. Instead, it split the air, heading for the grey demon creature striking it on the shoulder and making it stagger. Stray bolts crackled out as the lightning was repelled somehow, earthing across half the room and making the veil of corrosive mist combust with enough force to sweep her to the edge of the room. More acidic explosions, which she just ignored, tore up the path all around her as she spun desperately and charged for a second time in Sanas direction. *Crrrrrrrraaaaack* The second bolt properly split the air, leaving glowing afterimages squiggling on the edges of her vision. This time the grey demon creature snarled and raised a hand, plucking the bolt out of the air with one hand. With a single contemptuous motion, it closed its fist around the bolt and crushed it out of existence, leaving only sparking embers, while lashing out at another skeleton sludge sending it flying away across the room. She found she had no words really for that. Even the sludge monster paused for the briefest of moments. The grey monster roared once more, again managing to disturb the qi around her in a way even the symbol seemed unwilling or unable to do anything about. With a second roar that she barely resisted because she expected it, it planted the club in the floor like a staff and pointed at the smoking corpse and hammered its chest with its free hand. -Ah, so it was here to avenge its comra- Every skeleton sludge in the room turned their heads and pointed directly at the two of them. -Oh-you-nameless-I-swear-your-nine-generations! The nearest skeleton sludges not facing the grey demon all bent their heads slightly to the side and abruptly acquired crescent moon smiles and slit eyes that slanted upwards in some horrific caricatures of grinning faces. Speechless, she found that rage in her heart was now so dense it was starting to manifest as physical intent across her body, giving her qi armour a faintly black hue. Faced with this, the grey monster swept a malicious gaze across the room and in a shockingly comprehendible action, just laughed. The echoes of the booming sound carried with them a strangely mocking intent that suggested everything here was now very much going to regret their life choices. Still struggling to react to the roar and speechless from the mockery of the sludge monster, she could only watch in horror as it clapped its hands together. The shockwave swept everything within a hundred metres over. Her body screamed under the force of the purely physical impact of displaced air. The mud below her grew another devouring maw that collapsed into nothing in the face of the symbol, but served to distract her from the creature''s follow-up action until the very last moment. With a howl, the grey creature smashed both fists into the muddy floor, sending a wave of earthen spikes that held a truly terrifying intent to overturn half the hall. Even the walls grew spikes. The sludges blurred around and between the spikes, trying to evade them, and treating her to the weirdest scene in this whole battle up to this point as they avoided yet fundamentally failed to avoid the spikes at the same time. Every mud skeleton hit was scattered into a smear of disarticulated bones. The wave of spikes swept her up as well, and she tried to escape with her movement art as best she could, promptly discovering why the sludges had been hit. No matter where she went, they moved with her somehow, as if she was trapped in a little tableau of the world, of which the spikes were an immutable and constant part. Two ripped through her leg, another impaled her arm and a third smashed into her heart, making her spit blood as she was turned over twice. The intent that came within it rattled around her body, jangling her meridians within a hair''s width of their physical limits, before being dispersed by the symbol and her mantra. She would have screamed, but her lungs were still repairing themselves. It struck her, even as she watched dozens more sludge skeletons standing back up from the floor, that her own durability was not really that dissimilar to theirs in some strange way. Both the sludge and now the grey beast had gone for her heart twice -Was that where they thought the symbol was? A slightly dissociated part of her that was still catching up to things mumbled. -No time to worry about that! She mustered her strength and with a final effort made it over to where Sana had been thrown at the side of the room. Sana was still groggy, but rather miraculously less injured than she was. For whatever reason, her qi defences seemed to be a lot sturdier than her own a difference in how their bodies had been adapting? Still, she barely had time to refocus on this around them as another wave of unavoidable spikes arrived and swept them both into the wall. Dozens of wounds were rent open up across her body. Her organs punctured, her bones broken. Simultaneously, a tsunami of devouring intent welled up from somewhere below, seeking to capitalise on her brief incapacitance. The qi it carried along with it swept through the mud, into the spikes, even overwhelming whatever the grey monster had done for a brief second. It rampaged into her body, striking at her meridians, seeking for her dantian, her heart, her brain trying to break apart everything that made her her. The symbol blazed and crushed the invading qi with contemptuous ease, reducing the damage to purely physical trauma and then rushed outwards through the attacking qi. Something about it seemed different now, until she realised this was the first time she had felt proper anger except it wasnt its anger but her anger, the shadow of her own rage being wielded by the symbol and her mantra in a truly intuitive way. All her desires to end this battle, to be done with it and away from here coalesced into a counter-attack. In the same instant, her scrambled thoughts were weirdly put in mind of those decisive sword strikes she has witnessed Elaria repeating time after time. In the end, though, it all came to naught, as the sludge monster decisively abandoned everything within forty metres of her. Each and every one exploded violently, turning their area of the hall into a maelstrom of mud, bone and orphaned, unstable qi. The wave of spikes and razor blades crumbled under the dual onslaught and the grey demon looked in their direction, its malicious snarl twisted faintly by a new alien expression confusion. That confusion only persisted for a heartbeat though, as it roared again, more waves of distortion through the qi in the room. This time it smashed the stone club into the ground as if planting a post. Simultaneously every single surface in the room sprouted spikes over and over again. She screamed soundlessly as her body was battered by the attack, her qi armour unable to do anything to stop the attack. Two purple lightning bolts smashed into the side of the grey demon, making it flinch for a second. Wiping the lightning off the smoking wound with a hand, it licked its fingers and laughed mockingly before just Her hair on her neck stood on end as the creature stepped forward and the world went wobbly somehow. Its leg extended impossibly, and it stamped on the lightning slime, scattering across the floor with an accompanying flash of destabilizing qi. The next instant its leg was where it had been. Grinning it turned and started to walk towards the two of them, even as the waves of spikes kept rolling out from the club, preventing either them or the sludge from getting any serious purchase to move around. The change in flow came almost as rapidly as the last one had. The floor around the column wobbled and the waves of spikes stopped as the sludge managed to undo whatever the grey monster had effected. At the same time, the corpse of the other grey demon, that had been largely forgotten, slowly stood up, its wounds rippling suspiciously. It wavered on the spot for a few moments and then, with a thunderclap of displaced air that pushed those both back against the wall, arrived beside the grey demon, tackling it into the ground. Ominous grinding sounds began to echo from the floor and the centre of the room twisted and the region of still bubbling mud started to swirl, while the middle of the room started to subtly subside. Before her horrified eyes, the entirety of the hall became a devouring mire of twisting, mud and bone, trying to draw everything in the room on this level towards it. The two demons, because she could only think of it as a demon now, fought furiously in the middle of the quagmire for a few moments before the twisting maw of the mud bone pit disgorged a veritable swarm of the sludge skeletons, over a hundred at least, which all blurred towards the grey demons. Intending to move, reality intruded once again into her state of shock and reminded her that she was still impaled on a dozen or more spikes from the floor and wall. Most of them had missed anything vital but Fates, it hurt so much it was beyond a joke. As if to make a mockery of her previous discomfort, she realised that another wave of spikes was sweeping around the sides of the room, from that fate thrashed column that was no longer being restrained by the sludge. Sana was no better than her it seemed. Pinned through an arm and the spikes were hammering at her qi defences continuously. Staring dully at her hand, she found that her unthinking earlier action of tying the Arborundum leaf to her hand with what remained of her ruined sleeve had somehow paid off. Still, it was miraculous that it had made it this far not that she had time to think on it. Grimacing she rapidly cut her way free of the spikes that were holding her to the floor like barbs. The rolling wave of new ones arrived, and she desperately slashed out at them. Her action cleared a bit of space, but a few still reformed and smashed up, aiming for her knees. Her qi defences held, barely, the devouring strength of the symbol on the qi replenishing it as it was dispersed. Even so, each spike took maybe a third of her bodys capacity for unrefined qi to blunt. Diving towards Sana, who was shattering the spikes that had pierced her, she grabbed her sister and dragged her up, keenly aware that the wave of spikes had nearly made its circuit and was about to return to them. Monkeyshit it changed! Sana gasped. It took her a second to realise what she meant. The wave of rolling razor spikes of earth had stopped. The grey demon had recovered its weapon and was using it to lay about the horde of mud skeletons while evading the sludge controlled corpse of its compatriot. To punctuate that, her qi perception twisted and and two spikes shot out of nowhere, hitting her in the midriff and the ankle. Sana staggered as several punched out of the wall at her legs. Big exit only exit, Sana winced getting distance on the wall. Two more spikes shot out, much more focused and with more qi behind them, splintering her own qi defence and gashing open the flesh on her leg for a heartbeat before the mantra healed it. No talk. Just go! she signed. The choice in routes wasnt great. The walkway was a shifting morass of spikes that would ruin them within twenty paces, she judged, whereas the bone pit actually seemed like the lesser of two evils. Shaking her head, she dashed out onto the edge of it, keeping ahead of the rolling distortions. It was like walking over shifting sand, except the sand was simultaneously boiling and trying to flay her lower legs. Her boots were gone at this point. Actually, most of her clothing was ruined and little better than rags. Their light robes hadnt been in the best condition before and now between the acid, fire, water, explosions and earth blades, not to mention a few close shaves with dismemberment, it was a miracle they both werent completely naked. Groaning, she pushed even more qi into her limbs and sped up her movement. Even with the reinforcement, the help of the mantra and the symbol she was getting close to the proper limits of her physical condition. Meridian stress was a real and proper thing, the sustained damage to her body accumulating in a thousand little ways which were just barely being kept in check by the constant replenishment of qi. Gritting her teeth she massed her qi and used as much as she dared to initiate her movement art to the full, flitting across the morass, and keeping pace with Sana as they tried their best to weather the waves of corrosive explosions that were chasing after her. Sana danced closer to avoid the worst while she- The lightning bolt cast from the other side of the room numbed her whole body and punched a hole straight through her stomach, leaving a burnt hole right through her body about a fist wide. Pinned in mid-air for a horrible moment, she watched it melt a hole in the wall before inertia took its toll and she was thrown back towards the bone pit. Her salvation, ironically enough came from the grey ape demon who in a desperate endeavour not to be dragged down punched the floor again, sending an immense shockwave that picked up everything, her included and sent it flying to the edge of the room, where she smashed head first into the wall with enough force that she felt her spine creek and terrifying ripples of dissociation nibble at her limbs for a heartbeat, even as the mantra healed them. The spikes had at least decreased. Only three shot out of the floor and wall, impaling her leg, shoulder and side. Sana arrived beside her and, taking the leaf knife, cut her free and dragging her onwards even as she recovered enough to walk on her own. Afforded a brief moment as a spectator amid the madness, she observed slimes on the upper layer that had been focusing their bombardment on the centre of the room ripple in their direction faintly. Fate-cursed-spawn-of-the-nameless, her sister rasped. She spun behind a column, pulling her along with her to avoid the worst of the volley that was clearly aimed to force them off the path and back into the pit. Now the spikes had mostly stopped. Shaking her head to clear the last of the grogginess from it, she motioned that she could stand on her own merits. The wonders of accrued resistance to the punishment they had been receiving. -Its only because we are the prize, a part of her acknowledged. -The secondary nuisance, Sanas voice agreed in her head. The battle in the pit was also reaching fever pitch. The grey demon had reached the middle and was brutally trading blows once more with its sludge compatriot. Taking advantage of that, they both staggered on resisting the ambient damage and periodic barrages of acid explosion and narrowly avoiding a further lightning bolt. Dodge she yelled desperately in her own head, Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the demon recover its club somehow and smash it down in the centre of the pit, roaring something that made all the qi in the air around them flinch and get dragged inwards momentarily... They barely made it behind a column as, with an immense bone-rattling detonation, scalding mud was plastered on every surface. Even with that protection, she was turned into a smoking mud person, her qi defences barely up to the task of delaying the damage long enough for the symbol to step in. the devouring effect turned the qi infused mud that was charring their skin to dust in the blink of an eye. In the same instant, a lightning sludge the size of a large dog sneakily appeared from behind a column ahead of them, already discharging a bolt that slyly kicked at them both, hammering them into the wall. Qi swirled in and out of her in a way that made her meridians creak as her own defences battled with the energies of the bolt. Furious, her intent swept back down the bolt, draining qi out of the sludge, which imploded with a strange non-sound. Above them, a dozen smaller sludges of various forms rolled off the upper layer and down the columns towards them. Cursing the fates, she pushed herself up and used her own qi to puppet her body directly. Grabbing Sana, she focused everything she had on her movement art, hoping the line was right. Heart. Blessed. Bestow. Body. Day. {Flickering Steps} The mnemonics rippled in her mind and her left leg meridian turned out to be the piece that finally gave rupturing even as she smashed into a wall. Struggling up, she took in her surrounds the tunnel! -Out of that hell! Behind her, there was a twisted hole in the barrier the sludges had been making across it. Heaven finally proving it had some eyes. The one on the main tunnel had clearly been a lot weaker than on the side tunnels. Beside her, her sister vomited blood on to the ground and held her leg. She hadnt had much awareness of what her sister was doing when she grabbed her to move. Clearly, she had used her movement art as well. No pause, run, Sanas voice hissed in her mind as she grasped her arm and they both staggered up. A few belated explosions scythed after them in the darkness before another lightning bolt hissed through the gap like an enraged serpent and caught them both, hurling them along the wall and dropping them in a heap of smoking flesh, numb limbs and rampaging pain. Every second it took to purge the invading qi felt like an eternity as she pictured a hoard of mud skeletons pouring down the corridor after them with the intent to drag them back to that hell and their inevitable deaths. Sana recovered first, fractionally, and pulled her up. Pushing qi around her body with her mantras help, she winced with every footfall as her leg tried to rebel and collapse under her. However, the expected pursuit didnt materialise. Thirty metres further on, the reason for that became apparent as they were met with two mud skeletons waiting for them by a ramp up to another level. They blurred towards them, sending immense waves of intent ahead of them, and she screamed as its limb punched through her chest. Grabbing it, she transmuted the qi within it directly, devouring as much as she could before it exploded a fraction before the one that had grabbed Sana suffered the same fate. Sobbing in anger she pushed herself up. That had cost her another meridian, in her left arm this time. A silver skull, half-melted, stared up at her, still somehow mocking. With a snarl, she stomped on it and it exploded into silver powder, whatever preternatural durability it had had now gone. Several side passages came and went over the next hundred metres until they decided to arbitrarily pick one. Turning into it, she smashed a fist-sized spider on the wall with her palm without even looking at it. Beside her, Sana stopped and vomited another mouthful of blood onto the ground. Ruptured abdominal meridian, her sisters voice echoed in her head as she put her hand on her shoulder to help her. Ruptured leg and arm meridian, she sent back, wincing. Ruptured core organs were unpleasant. The only time she had suffered one was the aftermath of being poisoned by a Yang Lash Lamium a few years back. She had been sick in bed, vomiting blood for a week as her mantra put her spleen back together. Compared to that, their durability now might as well have been a leap into the heavens. She could feel the symbol already working on the meridian damage, devouring the remnants of qi in her body that still were not under her control to expedite the process. Stay or move? she sent. When. We. Get. Out. Of. Here. Im. Going. To. Find. A Way. To... Make... That fate cursed, spirit pay. Her sister struggled to her feet, coughing up another mouthful of blood, poking pressure points on her abdomen to stabilize her internal injury. Without further comment, she started to make her way onwards down the corridor. Nodding, she slipped an arm under her sisters shoulder to help her. With a wince, she sent back. Get in fate thrashed line, as your older sister I will definitely end it in first. Chapter 57 – Unrelenting Pressure
...If you ever have the choice between hiring some well connected young scions who have garnered some accolade in slaying goblins and bandits at their parents sponsorship, or a dozen veterans who have cut their teeth keeping mines and sewers clean of filth, I urge you to always pick the latter and to not skimp on pay for their services. Certainly that ''noble youth'' might get you some extra patronage, coin and be the toast of the fine folk of your district. However, cities are rarely attacked by goblins and, it is beholden on me to remind you here and now that if your sewers have kobolds or worse in them you have bigger problems than some young adventurers can handle anway. On the other hand, every city with even a modicum of mana density and people practicing magic has mutates; spiders, rats, slimes and their ilk, alongside far too many old tunnels, reservoir pits and cellars abandoned to history over the centuries to make a savvy city governeror sleep soundly at night. A few teams of veterans and experts who survived a decade or two of exterminating Undren spawned rats the size of dogs, clearing slime pits and exterminating spider nests tens of thousands strong and are still alive to show you their merit list may not be glamorous, be the toast of the good folk, come from a rich family or have a mythical sword; however, they will certainly ensure that one day you do not have to face those self-same good folk in a riot over slimes corrupting your water courses, rats ruining their food sources and spiders bigger than dogs that are costing you fortunes in ward replacement and stealing children and livestock by the thousands.
Excerpt from On Good Principles of Provincial Governance ~ By Sir Ludvig Undrenflayer Karo, Master of Public Works and Safety for the Imperial Commonwealth.
~ Sana & Arai, Sewer Labyrinth ~
In the end, despite her determination to not sit still, Sana had to admit after a hundred metres of struggling down the silty rubble-strewn, passageway that was still above knee-deep with water, ducking spiders and stressing out at every odd-shaped rock, that a break was indeed needed. Sadly, that respite only lasted ten minutes in the end. Ten minutes of listening to the roars and thundering shockwaves shaking the tunnels and echoing weirdly before everything fell silent. In a sense, she was very much in awe at how her symbol this Formless Permutations Physique was basically holding her body together with frog spit and spider webs at this point, but even it was clearly not an unqualified miracle worker. Those ten minutes, frantically alternating cycles with keeping watch, were barely long enough to stabilize the rampant disorder within the unrefined qi in her body and allow her mantra to paper over the multitude of cracks in her still not fully actualized meridians. Soon after, the last sounds of combat faded away, there was the sound of something leadenly stumping down the wide corridor behind them. Groaning, she hauled her body up and they both struggled down the corridor, swatting fist-sized spiders away periodically. Their increasing persistence was making her nervous. The last thing they needed now was to have to fight another swarm of those in their current condition, and all the ones they had killed had been quasi qi beasts at best, without condensed cores. The worst part was having to rely on her vision to spot them rather than scraping their movement from her qi perception sphere as they moved over odd curves and angles. All her instincts told her that there were a significant number lurking in the gloom beyond her sight on the walls and ceiling. The shuffling footsteps stopped and they both flinched and stared back. The corridor was depressingly straight, so all they could do was hide their qi signatures and keep low to the walls and hope it didnt spot them by qi perception or some other means. Nothing came into their corridor- There was a grinding crunch that echoed far too loudly and, with an ominous groan of shifting slabs and cracking rock, the ceiling behind them crumbled inwards collapsing almost thirty metres of the tunnel. Well, monkeyshit! her sister sighed from opposite the corridor. Well with this tunnel seems fairly substantial so we probably arent sealed in, she observed somewhat hopefully. Hopefully came the frustrated response back. Indeed, it made any choice about direction very academic, as all they could do was head onward. Fortunately, her optimism seemed born out as the tunnel shifted some forty degrees in its orientation in what might have been a strange Y shaped junction, though she could find no sealed door on the wall. After that, it went up a shallow ramp until the tunnel levelled out again. Trying to recall how they had been before, she guessed they might have made their way up to the previous level they were on. Certainly, the floor here was damp and covered in silt. Faint lines on the wall suggested a water depth akin to the tunnel they had arrived in as well. That would mean that the tunnel they had just come from was entirely underwater? It would explain the lack of fungi down there, and why it was only on the walls up here, she sighed to herself. Sorry? Arai said beside her. Sorry musing to myself, the corridor we were in must have been flooded. Hmmm, her sister glanced behind them. Yes. This is almost as bad as that fate thrashed bog, she added as she held onto the wall to avoid slipping on some unforeseen bit of dislodged masonry in the mud. No- Dont even mention those, Ive only read about them and have no desire to encounter one of them down here, she said with a hiss. The tunnel shifted by 40 or so degrees in its orientation after another hundred metres. And there was another shallow ramp up taking them back to the level they were previously on she guessed. The floor was still slick with water and silt suggesting recent flooding. Shaking her head she winced and tried to avoid slipping while using her qi as little as possible. I guess I really converted all the oil to water to the point where the flooding actually receded. How long were we out in the room? The spiders still sauntered along behind, waiting for their moment. -Fate thrashed things, how had they even got behind them? After a few hundred more metres and another few twists, they reached the end of the tunnel and she stood there, cursing silently in her head. They were in a feeder tunnel that had seemingly led them back into the tunnel they had been before, just on the upper level of it. That was why the thing had sealed off the entrance, it knew full well they would be either penned in there or have to come here. Standing there and stilling her senses she could catch the very faint sound of shuffling footsteps to their left. It was still a long way away, but it was coming in this direction. Without a sound, Arai pointed to the right and she nodded. They had no chance of fighting that thing. She had no idea what realm it was, but she was starting to believe their earlier thoughts about suppression hadnt been right. There probably was some kind of repression down here. The intent that the sludge and the creature had, had been in excess of a golden core cultivator at least, and yet her symbol had been able to weather it just fine. She was just pondering which grey demon might have won and was the one coming for them when the spiders picked their moment. Her hearing caught the ripple in the air, allowing her to duck out of the tunnel safely, dragging Arai with her. They watched as a dozen globules hit the far wall with damp thwacks. There was no hissing or sign of corrosion, so straight up poison or the rocks were its match. She was inclined towards the latter in all honesty. The faint rustle of an awful lot of stealthy movement behind them also suggested that not being here in a few seconds was an eminently wise life choice. To punctuate that her sister ducked and swatted spider that had just left from the channel in the middle of the hall. Another, the size of a fate thrashed dog just appeared on the wall beside her somehow, leaping at her. She rolled with it, wincing as two of its sword-like limbs pierced her arm. Fortunately, she had their measure now and wrapping qi around her hand stabbed into its thorax and refined its core directly, casting it aside with a further grimace. Run, her sisters voice echoed in her head as her hand brushed her on the way past. Eyeing the dozens of profiles silhouetted against the dark opening of the tunnel they had been in, she sprinted after her sister. -How had there been that many behind them? Even here the ceiling was uselessly ornate, but she couldnt have missed that many? Risking it, she scanned the ceiling again as they ran and suddenly hissed as she saw what she was looking for. Up, there are holes in the wall on line with the arches, thats how they are getting around! she brushed her sisters arm to get her attention and quickly signed the information. Arai just sighed, it was the only response to give to that knowledge. More ominously the shuffling was just getting closer. Rapidly closer. In her minds eye, unbidden she remembered that creepy stomp that covered half a room in an instant and shuddered. They pushed on as fast as they dared, sustaining periodic attack from spiders that caught up. However, largely they seemed content to just follow at distance beyond easy retaliation, stalking them like prey. After travelling a few hundred more metres they finally found a point where there had once been some kind of crossing. The tunnel on their side that met that point was collapsed, but the one on the opposite was still intact. Faced with continuing to run this gauntlet and maybe end up in another sludge pit, or go into the tunnel, it was an easy choice given she could feel air moving out of it, while that in the tunnel was largely still. They went down it at the same speed, conserving as much strength as they could while pretending to look like they were being pushed along, seeding a few corrosive and lightning trap arrays along the way. They went on for another twenty metres or so, and then she stopped as if winded while placing a final lightning array and abruptly boosted her qi perception as far as it would go. To almost forty metres. Every spider caught in profile in that expanding wave froze, but it was a second too late. There were a hundred at least, many of them far too large for comfort. She tripped the ward and, with a thwack a boiling cloud of corrosive mist consumed the tunnel behind them. Half a heartbeat later the sparks in the air caught and everything ignited. She put another symbol down and the rock around them twisted into dust and was swept out, adding to the corrosive maelstrom being swept along the corridor behind them. With a final gesture, she added another lightning/metal symbol and watched with satisfaction as everything combusted into a flickering light show as hundreds of spiders trying to protect themselves from the corrosion became minute torches. Let it not be said we havent worked that combination out at this point, Arai remarked sourly, watching the carnage unfold. Eyeing the roof she watched more spiders slip out of gaps in the roof masonry with a sigh. I bet that there are channels of some kind, Arai said noting the same thing. Like they mined it out and then clad it in this ornamentation? she muttered, eyeing the block walls and the ornate arched ceiling. Pushing her perception up across the ceiling she forced it into every void and hissed, there were indeed channels and they were heaving with spiders of all sizes, and quite a lot of fungi. Thats a lot of spiders, she shuddered. Theres a large room ahead. Arais voice echoed in her head, having turned her perception down the tunnel they were in. Some kind of circular shaft, cant reach the floor even maxing out my Qi Perception in a straight line at 50 metres. So its at least 3 stories deep. Thats where the spiders will attack then. If we have narrow ledges and cant dodge easily. She sighed, turning and starting to jog along the corridor. They wont give us time to put wards this time either I suspect. Or so they think, her sister said with a nasty snicker and started to score a strange spiralling line along the wall as they walked onwards, along the now downward sloping tunnel. After another twenty or so metres they arrived at the aforementioned shaft and she watched as her sister finished off the strange ward with a corrosive mist symbol that was subtly different this time. Suppressing her qi, she edged her way into the room and looked over the edge of the one-metre wide walkway. The base was close to forty metres below, dimly visible as a rippling surface illuminated by a few clusters of luminescent fungi around it and some algae on the walls. Again with the lack of handrails, Arai noted as she finished whatever she had been doing and joined her. Is it the mirror of the sludge chamber? Arai mused. Looks like it, but I wasnt really admiring the architecture, she muttered. The bottom is also filled with water, which isnt at all ominous, her sister grumbled. Ive not yet seen anything that isnt, she said with a dark laugh. Nodding, she continued her examination of the lower floors and noted that the bottom platform did appear to have guard rails, and was wider. Looking up, the shaft went into the gloom, with several waterfalls falling down from various levels above and below, misting the far side of the hall. She could just pick out hints of a vaulted dome and a suspiciously familiar sickly white glow of fungi beyond the mist. Great, she poked Arai and pointed up. Arai just stared at the distant Eldritch Moon Mushroom colony and sighed. A quick further survey showed lower entrances on the levels below sealed by what looked like corroded metal doors and no other access points on this level beyond the one they had entered by. Theirs was also, the only platform before the one at the very top of the chamber, which had no visible means of access from here. Lets get out of here fast. I dont want to have that drop spores on our head randomly. The symbol seems to be pretty good at dealing with otherwise horribly lethal and terrible death-dealing things but those might be a test even for it, she suggested, at last, eyeing the tunnel behind them which was conspicuously spider free. That was making her nervous as well. Agreed, looks like we have to go down there. Sana pointed to a set of stairs that curved down on the far side to the lower level. *Shufffffft* A strange sound echoed from the corridor they had just left. Well, well indeed. Those sneaky little bastards. Arai muttered What did they do? she asked as they stepped smartly around the platform towards the stairs. Behind her, Arai elaborated. I trapped the ward. Twice over. That was why it had that meandering spiral shape. It occurred to me that so long as it was a continuous loop that didnt cross its primary qi flow it would work no matter the actual shape. The frameworks are mostly there to ensure you keep the right number of core links in a very regimented set of patterns. Huh, she nodded, peering down the stairs and then going to the edge and very warily looking over it to check there was nothing behind the stairs. Clear, she signed. Arai paused her explanation as they made their way down the stairs to the level below and then put her hand on her shoulder to continue the explanation that way. Then I trapped the trap. Just In case someone tried to disable it and the spiders scored out both the critical points for the array. They can clearly track qi flow and tried to interrupt it at critical points. Thats dangerously intelligent, even if you consider that they were communicating and calling reinforcements. Didnt help them. I tried another type of symbol up there. I''m glad it triggered. Ohh? Sana carefully observed this layer. It had two open doors and three sealed ones. We check the open doors? But neither feels good to me? Yeah we can only check, I agree that this place feels dangerous somehow. Not that I get good vibes from going down either, Arai thought to her. Abruptly her sister tapped her shoulder and pointed. Following her direction, she noted a piece of rubble They stared at it for a good ten seconds and then both sighed. It looked totally innocuous and had some luminescent fungi on it which made it kind of hard to examine in the distant gloom. However, and this was critical, there was no way a bit of rock that big could have fallen where it had, next to the stairs down to the first level, without either taking the floor out or having grown wings and flown there. Dont tell me that this place has one of those sludge things in it as well, she thought. Its a good opportunity for me to show off this other symbol, Arai signed with a mimed snicker. How did you work out what it did, we havent stopped? she signed back as they both slipped through the shadows, towards the rock hiding their qi completely. Actually, it was before that, it was just that everything has been a frenetic mess and it was not that useful in any circumstance before now so I kind of forgot about it, Arai signed back with an aplogetic shrug. She couldnt really criticise that, there were certainly points at which she had forgotten her own name, let alone worry about newly learned strange symbols and remember what they did. The whole thing had been so stressful and on edge that it was a miracle they survived really. Arai motioned for her to stop and cast around, finding a piece of genuine flat rock, about the size of her palm that had been deposited at some point. Watching, curious, she observed her sister imprint a strange symbol that looked like a half-closed eye with three tails and a small framework in the form of a six-sided shape that bisected the three tails. It was one she half recognised from the academy wall carvings, but that one hadnt had the eye in it? Flipping it over, her sister did something else to the back and then lobbed it over the gap towards the rock, skidding almost right up to the edge. Nothing happened for a good ten seconds, then the rock quivered and a little tentacle latched onto it and pulled it up against the rock surface which rippled and then absorbed the piece. There was a pause long enough for her to count to twenty and then with a quiet *shufft* sound the sludge thing just dissolved into rocks and a puddle of gloop. The innate qi of the sludge before was somewhere near somewhere between water and wood when it tried to absorb me in the corridor, so that was why the half-open eye and the three lines mean it should be an inauspicious yin orientation, her sister explained. Thats a qi disrupting symbol with a water attribute? Uhuh, Arai nodded. She whistled under her breath. Transforming water to wood, inverting good fortune and releasing it from the Dao. Inauspicious. I see you do recall some of Grandmaster Lis weirder homilies, her sister nodded. How did you work it out though? There are a bunch of others in that sequence? she asked. Arriving beside the pile of gunk, which stank, they both grimaced. Ah, it was while you were meditating, I marked it in the tablet, You marked a lot of stuff, she pointed out trying not to sound a bit disgruntled that her sister''s notes were almost as long as the things she was studying. I know, sorry. Anyway, I just scrawled them on the walls one after another and watched what they did with my qi-perception from a safe distance to see what happened when they triggered. The other three in that group of symbols from the hall created a water blade with mild corrosive properties, a mist of wood qi that disrupted qi and gave minor illusions, and the last one did something with an energy I think is soul force and had a yin attribute. Theres one more I havent tried yet, but it should be a corrosive mist that does soul damage if the pattern holds. Sighing, her sister held up a fist-sized core from the puddle of mucus. It was barely corporeal and degrading visibly, turning into clear liquid that dribbled through her fingers. There is an obvious downside, her sister observed. But Ill take it if it means we dont have to fight another room like the last one. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Fates yes, she agreed, peering down the stairs. With a soft sigh, she went over to the edge and looked over again before returning to their kill. Theres two more behind the stairs, looks like. Again with luminescent mushrooms. Because of course there are Arai sighed, eyeing the now no longer luminescent mushrooms that had been on this one. They also asleep? Seems so, she shrugged. But given they look like rocks, its hard to tell, and no way I am using my qi perception to check if there is any minuscule movement. Looking across the layer to the other side it was possible to just pick out in a pile of silt a rock that had no business being there, and then if you looked carefully along, in the shadow behind the stairs, obscured in the glow of another clump of mushrooms another two. She drew her sisters attention to them. Looks like we get to risk going over the edge. Without qi to anchor us as well. What joyLead on Han Shu. Arai snarked. She threw her sister an obscene sign and swiftly moved to the edge a few metres away from them. Slipping over the edge she swung herself carefully and then dropped down, landing as lightly as she could. Arai followed her a moment later. They considered the level, then the stairs down. All she could do was shake her head, nothing more needed to be said really. The door on this level, on the far side, felt off somehow as well. Making her way to the edge she peered over. The lowest level was in half a metre of water, but the rails were still clear. Looking up from this point she considered the last hall and concluded that this was probably the level they had been on, or the one above. Thats a much less fun jump, Arai noted. Exhaling softly, she sat on the edge and judged the distance twice in her head before slipping off head first. The rail was disgustingly slippy, so she had to stop herself with pure strength in a half handstand and then lower herself like a monkey onto it, taking care not to disturb the water below. A moment later her sister followed in a similar motion. Crouching on the rail she considered the dark waters below, squinting. In the darkness below them was another level, and within it, she could, if she looked really carefully just make out reflections of silver and gold. So this one was also a huge bone pit in all likelihood. In the end, it wasnt difficult to get out on this level. It was simply a matter of following the rail around and then jumping across the distance to the tunnel. This one was almost twice the size of the last one they had seen. The central channel fed into the pit but was blocked by a stone slab. The water inside it looked to be about breast height, not that she had any intention of going into it. Ever. It took almost thirty metres before a spider the size of a house cat soundlessly dropped out of the ceiling towards her. -That has to be some kind of a record at this point, she thought as she slashed out with the leaf knife splitting it in two and refining its core before it could do anything other than scratch the side of her head with a trailing limb. Two more spiders shot out of the darkness with remarkable velocity and the ''game'' began again, except this time they didnt dare use qi perception until they were several hundred metres down the broad tunnel, just in case. Our cultivation has definitely increased, her sister signed, catching a spider about the size of her fist that had shot out of nowhere and crushing it with a nasty crunching sound. Yes, she replied, catching another small one and splintering it off the floor leaving it twitching in death. She wasnt sure quite how much, due to not having had any time to really check her own optimal condition, but most of her bones now had some refined qi in them and maybe three quarters had filaments of purified qi in them. She had guessed it would take her a mere matter of days to get a filament in every bone in her body if she didnt absorb another bit of qi, given the remarkable transformative means of the symbol. Both the sludge and the grey, the rock-skinned grey ape had had remarkably pure elemental qi which the symbol had devoured and refined without any qualms. If she was going to point to something that was contributing to her speedy progress. Even the qi poison from the previous battle was contributing. The symbol had isolated it all in her body to the point where she wouldnt even know it was there despite it riddling half her soft tissue, mainly in muscles and one viscera burn from the lightning. They made it about a hundred yards further along the tunnel, to one of the crossings over the channel in the middle of the corridor, before running straight into the long-expected spider ambush. Hundreds of small ones, the size of her hand swarmed out of holes in the walls while a dozen large, dog-sized ones akin to those they had previously battled scuttled out of the channel or out from behind the columns, again giving her cause to curse the overly ostentatious design of this place. Finally, from the crossing tunnel, a huge spider quietly stepped out of the gloom. It was the size of a small horse, or a cow maybe, with a rotten green coloured carapace, a broad, round abdomen and thorax and thick legs. Spine like hairs covered much of its body that wasnt protected with carapace. I hate this place even more now if that was at all possible, she said out loud, drawing up short and massing qi into her legs, glad that her ruptured abdominal meridians had basically recovered by this point. On their side, a second, smaller spider pranced out of that tunnel. Even though she tagged it as small in her head, it was still the size of an adult goat, with long spindly limbs and a greyish-green carapace. It also had fangs bigger than her forearm. Apparently so, Arai said with a resigned look. We take the big female first. Without hesitation, she pushed qi into her leg meridians and stacked her movement art in her minds eye, read to be used in reserve. She was sure she had used it more in the last day than she had in the last year, courtesy of the effective drop in her realm. at physical foundation she had had barely any need for it and had been holding off, saving up so she could try to either purchase one for contribution from the Hunter Pavilion when they crossed to mantra seed or look for a suitable one on the Auction House in Blue Water City. All moot now. The spider danced to the side with remarkable dexterity for something so large and a dozen of its smaller progeny swarmed out of the tunnel behind it, varying in size from her fist right up to house cats. Ignoring them, she massed her qi defences as best she could around her vital organs and slashed for the things eyes. In reply, it slipped backwards and with a speed she couldnt even follow, swept out its forelegs to drag her down to the floor and inwards. Grimacing as poison invaded her body through the wounds from the hairs on its legs, which she noted with glum acceptance had shredded her qi defence like it wasnt there, she protected her core as best she could and rolled forward. As expected, it reacted by rearing up, intending to flatten her with the spines of its underside, slamming down its legs like a cage to prevent its prey escaping. -Thank you, Old Ling, for forcing us all to learn the attack patterns of every kind of spider bigger than our heads! She decried in her mind, offering a short salutation to her lost innocence regarding spiders. Pretending as best she could to panic and flail, one of her hands brushed a leg and she transferred the lightning element array directly onto its body. Her perseverance was rewarded with a soundless shriek of agony that made her limbs grow numb and disturbed all the ambient qi around her to the point where her vision swam and the unrefined qi in her body grew chaotic. -Wonderful! It can use intent, a part of her sobbed The male, with its long spindly legs and armour, was in front of her so fast she never even saw it until it was stabbing down at her face. protecting herself with her arms she screamed in her own head and fed the mantra again as its front limbs punched through her arms like swords while a rear limb got one of her legs deep enough to scrape bone. -I have been stabbed more in the last day than I have in the entirety of the last 18 years of my life! She screamed in her own head -Fates what have I done to deserve this misery! Screaming in anger as much as pain she spun the Arborundum leaf in her hand and sliced at it, severing a leg. It reared, presumably intending to stab her with its fangs, only for Arai to appear behind it and hit the top of its shell. There was a muffled curse, infused with qi and then her sister, now stabbed through the side, slapped a hand under its thorax. The spider convulsed and crumpled, even as she rolled away again trying to ignore the sensation of crushing spiders beneath her and the scuttle of limbs everywhere beyond her vision. The Spider Mother screamed and shook itself, finally managing to disperse the qi she had used to stun it. Its charge felt more like teleportation as it arrived beside her, stabbing out with its legs, intending to impale her she guessed. Grimacing and still holding the movement art activation in reserve she dodged both the incoming legs and managed to stab the blade into its thorax before being swept away by a limb and smashed into the far wall. Searing fire sank into her face and chest as the spider mother spat thrice at her, finally providing the confirmation that that was venom. Yin Fire with minor influence from Yin Life no less and in keeping with what they had seen of them so far, which suggested them to be primarily yin life with minor variance to water and fire. The spiders also seemed capable of surviving against the sludge pits which seemed to be earth attuned, even if the smaller sludges were water, life or even thunder. Yin Fire Attribute Venom fit that vexingly well, being good in some capacity against most other things down here. The symbol purified it as best it could but it was seriously strong, damaging her body''s nerves and corroding her meridians almost as fast as her mantra could repair them. Two smaller spiders pounced on her immediately, their fangs tearing through her qi defence in a way that suggested a certain realm superiority. Gritting her teeth she puppeted her own limbs with qi and used the shock symbol. To her shock though, the symbol itself stepped in and taking her knowledge of elemental transformation shifted the major component in her blood to become Yang Water. The spiders who had been drawing vitality from her both fell away, lethally poisoned, as were dozens of other tiny ones who had taken the opportunity to try to bite her at the same time. -Never will I complain about small spiders in houses ever again, she shuddered, taking stock in the instant of calm. The female was distracted by Arai who had managed to hit it with another of the nasty spiritual Qi dispersing symbols. Sadly that wasnt enough to kill it outright it seemed, just enrage it. Dozens of small ones just charged at her trying to mob her. Unable to move due to the yin poison still paralysing most of her body, all she could do was trust to whatever the symbol had done and bury her instinctual terror and pain with the mantra. Proving they were smarter than she was comfortable with, spiders just stopped biting her after a few moments and instead she was surrounded by a ring of spiders spitting venom at her from range. Gasping, she struggled with the help of her mantra, trying to keep her body stable as her blood shifted towards boiling point. If there was a mercy there, it was that her body was now so saturated with qi and undergoing so much punishment that she was living by that. Her inner organs mostly things that functioned in name only, aiding qi circulation. -This is not normal for a Containment Realm of Qi Condensation Body! She suggested to the symbol, which just shrugged and suggested she worry about more important things. The boiling battle between Yang Water and Yin Fire finally reached a conclusion, with the Yin Fire Poison finally being overcome, despite the best attempts of the spiders around her. The boiling decreased and she got a bizarre sense of Yin Qi decaying out of her body, exchanging with purified qi in her bones through blood exchange, returning her some manner of control over her limbs and awareness of her surroundings. At least the spider mother wasnt having it easy, screaming soundlessly, its intent infused attacks making the ambient qi shake uncontrollably. Arai was straddling its body, stabbing its head repeatedly while it bounced around like a mad thing. Its armour no match for the Arborundum leaf, which she had recovered from where it had remained, stabbed in the thorax. The spider must have tried to roll over her sister as well. -Stupid spider. The lack of other spiders swarming them confused her for a moment until she got a better look around and realised that most of the small ones were dead. -ah, that explained why she was being largely left alone by the spiders, they were also being affected. The large ones had backed off and were shaking and twitching unhappily. One of the bigger ones, seeing her moving overcame its discomfort and spat a mist of poison at her, before leaping towards her. Reading its intent to impale her with its limbs she let it collide with her and rolled over it, twisting at two legs and then using one to stab it in the wound. Three more shot after her, one she kicked, one dodged and the last smashed down on her back, putting two limbs through her shoulder and trying to pry her flesh apart. Snarling in pain she rolled over on it, crushing it flat, only to come up face to face with a second male, arrived like a ghost and already stabbing at her neck with whip-like limbs. Left with no other recourse, or risk death by beheading she concentrated every bit of qi she had in her body into her neck, head and upper torso. The pain and the sense of instability transcended even the mantras ability to cope for an agonising few moments. Her vision went red and her thoughts grew sluggish even as the limbs connected with her neck. It felt like she had had a boulder dropped on her, but she survived. In response the male spun and stabbed her arm with its fangs, scraping bone and flooding her body with more yin fire poison. She punched its mouth instinctively and howled in agony at the poison flowing into her. If anything it was stronger than the stuff the mother had spat at her. Forcing herself to overcome the pain, she put a lightning array straight in its face. The spider exploded from the inside out, sending limbs scything in every direction. Ripping the fangs from her arm, it dawned on her that they were basically the right size to be daggers in their own right, and sharp enough as well. At the same time, the symbol protested slightly that against all the odds she maybe might consider not getting stabbed quite as much as she currently was? -You''re meant to be some heaven-defying thing? Well defy these fate thrashed spiders, they better not be stronger than heaven! She snarked back. To punctuate that point she stabbed a smaller spider that had opportunistically tried to jump at her from the wall, pleased to see it convulse once on the venom of the fang and drop dead. Turning to the other side, the battle there had reached a terrifying crescendo as the female spider literally rolled about like a mad thing while Arai just clung to its shell stabbing madly and shoving qi dispersing arrays into the wounds when it was convenient. -All hail our ridiculous qi reserves! She thought even as she flattened herself to avoid a third male spider. At this point, there was nothing to be lost by using qi perception, so she pushed it out and grimaced as it highlighted the speed of the thing. Its return attack narrowly missed her head, stabbing through her shoulder and scouring several deep grooves in her back. In return she stabbed it twice in the face with a fang and grappling for it pushed a lightning symbol into it, exploding it directly. At this point, she was long past caring that even their ichor seemed faintly poisonous. Another wave of destabilizing intent punched through her and the symbol noped, negating the worst of it. She stabbed another smaller spider that had jumped at her and noticed their numbers had basically fallen off. The mother was twitching in a broken pile by the wall now. Arai still stabbing it. She thought she saw something blur around its body, like extra limbs for a second -Was that.? Her blood ran cold even as the manifestation crumbled before ever gaining traction, with a particularly deep stab from Arai. -Yep, no doubt about it that had been an attempted soul manifestation, is that thing a four-star monster!?! She stared at it dully then picked up the nearest exploded male spider, however before she could pry it open, two smaller spiders had charged at her, trying to drag her down and stab through her limbs. In return she caved in the face of one and then sliced open the abdomen of the other, letting the remaining poison on the fangs kill them, finally earning her respite. Arais skin was smoking and blistered, her clothes basically gone, the contents of her pack only surviving because it was a strip of Luss Cloth. With a final stab, her sister finished off the mortal body of the presumed soul foundation spider and slid off it, giving it a ruthless kick that actually rocked the corpse. While her sister hacked into the thorax, looking for the core, she took a moment to let her own body focus on finally sorting out the remnants of the Yin Fire Poison without her interfering by pushing qi around her meridians by force of what intent she could muster. -Ah, cores. It was a rather belated thing to surface now. Her attention refocused on the nearest male spider. Despite its body having been roundly incinerated by lightning its core was none the worse for the ordeal. Plucking it out she stared at the eyeball sized round core with its shimmering gyre of qi. It really was a three-star beast core. The purity of qi in it wasnt exceptional, but it was what it was. She nudged the symbol to refine it and absorb the qi, getting the equivalent of a symbol shrug back, even as it got to it. Wary of her surroundings she didnt use meditation, so the process took almost a minute before the core went dim and crumbled into dust. Energy flowed into her limbs, saturating her body and giving her a warm glow inside as it dispersed to where it was most needed, finishing up two of the bones in her arm in the process. In the process of hunting for the others, she suffered a few small ambushes from small spiders and eventually discovered that the other two male spider corpses had ended up in the water. Truly fates, you are determined to make a mockery of my choices, she sighed under her breath as she carefully investigated the water before slipping into it. In truth, she was pretty sure that if there had been a sludge in there it would have made its presence opportunistically felt before now in any event. It still took her several minutes of unpleasant fumbling amid a layer of spider corpses before she recovered both of them. One had been thrown quite far, while the other had sunk and required her to use her qi perception to find it. By the time she hauled herself back out of the water, Arai had gotten the core from the mother spider and another male, the first one that had died, and was starting on some of the biggest of the Qi refinement, two-star ranked corpses. Fates this thing just refused to die. Soul Formation bitch, her sister said with a scowl as she came over and knelt down beside her. If anyone out here saw us you, a Qi Containment physical cultivator, take down a Qi Beast of a calibre like that, they would question their dao path! she noted with a weary laugh. They doubt their fate thrashed dao path? her sister groaned, extracting a core and sitting back. I still cant decide if we are at something like mantra seed, or something like qi containment, or if everything here is suppressed in some weird way we just cant understand. It will become clear if and when we breakthrough, she said with a sigh. Thats true, either we get soul meridians or we dont, her sister conceded. In any case, I swear that those things are, on an individual level, tougher than the fate thrashed sludges! You wont find me disagreeing there, we would have fared badly landing in a nest of those nameless cursed things. Glancing at the cores in her hand, she passed them over to her sister. These two are yours I think, and we may as well split things evenly. Taking them, her sister considered the two cores for a moment and then handed them back. Keep them for a bit, my pack needs recovering anyway. Hopping into the channel, her sister proceeded to wipe off the worst of the ichor that was still faintly smoking on her body. In any case, that core from the mother is too big to lug about. Eyeing the corpse, she had to agree. The core, with organ viscera still attached to it, was the size of a mango. Within it flickered a strange blue-green flame, which, despite the purity of the qi she could feel from within it, had a rather ominous black corona. It was indeed a pretty good Grade Four Core. Scrambling back out of the channel, looking marginally cleaner, Arai settled down to refine the cores while she watched in both directions as best she could. It was hard not to worry, given their combat here had to have made some serious noise and drawn all kinds of notice. If there were sludges in the pool behind them, she was sure they would come to investigate either the noise or to clean up the battle at the very least. Once her sister had refined the two cores they made their way over to consider the grade four core. The immediate thing that stood out was that it wasnt a grade four core now she got a closer look at it. This is an early nascent soul qi beast, she said eventually, staring at the faint silhouette of a spider lashing its limbs at them from within it. It is indeed, her sister said, giving it another kick. Why didnt it crush us with its manifestation? Luck I think, you shocked it badly before it could, then I hit it with a bunch more and then several qi dispersal symbols. Also, you noticed that soul attacks might as well not be a thing for us? her sister added. Closing her eyes, she thought back and shivered. Her sister was right, the wave of what she had thought of as intent in the water, was certainly a soul attack, the grey apes roars soul attack the striking intent of the mud skeletons maybe? Some of that could be intent though, can you reliably say we can tell the difference? she pointed out. True, but with this fate thrashed thing I think there was little doubt, her sister said giving the abdomen another kick, rocking it faintly. Nodding, she reached down and picked up the core, and finally understood why her sister had said it was too big to lug about. It was dense, easily forty kilos, or eighty jin if you used imperial measures. With a bit of effort, she separated it from the remaining viscera and placed it on the ground between them. The spider spirit within sent a rippling wave of something out at them which made her limbs grow cold for a moment before the symbol crushed the incursion into her body with a manifestly contemptuous counter-attack. The spider in the core recoiled and screamed even more furiously. Do you think we can refine it together? Arai frowned placing a hand on the core. Possibly, but we made a lot of noise, and the possibility of something sneaking up on us is pretty good I think. Not to mention it took over a minute to refine one of the golden cores crudely, a soul foundation core would be a big step up, a nascent soul one? We could try putting up a defensive formation with more than one symbol, her sister mused. The ichor from the spider is really pretty qi dense. That might not help with sludges, never mind another of those grey apes appearing, she sighed. Its weird, usually I''m the one talking reason! Oi thats a bit unfair her sister grumbled. How about this... Im willing to bet you actual money that this won''t be the last one of these we have the misfortune to run into given how many spiders there are here! Looking around she sighed again. You refine it, you killed it mostly, and that way one of us is paying attention so nothing sneaks up on us, wards or no. Her sister stared at her dubiously. Look, if one of us can actually break through a realm, its only beneficial in any case, and Ill take the next one we find, or if by some miracle we get out of this spider-infested sewer you can owe me a grade 5 core. Arai stared at her for a long moment and then sighed Ahh okay. She watched as she sat down and took up the core. Sitting there she half-watched the process in case something went on, still debating in her head if it was really a grade five core. It certainly looked like it, but the spider hadnt felt like a genuine nascent soul creature, perhaps it was a quasi-nascent soul? In the process of crossing over and just looking for an opportunity. When she put it like that, its willingness to attack them seemed to make sense, they were probably the most interesting prey to wander in here in -200 million years? She shook her head that seemed unlikely and the spirit didnt seem like the most reliable source on that count. On the other hand, considering the question of nascent soul creatures, her instincts were happy to agree that the sludge pit had been well over Nascent Soul, and the grey demon certainly was as well. It had had an aura of sorts and that freaky attack it had done suggested some grasp over ''space'' or its perception. It wasnt a cheery thought to consider that the intent from either would have surely consumed and never bothered to spit out bones at the first try without the interference of the symbol. In the end, despite all her worries, it took her sister less than five minutes to refine the core, mostly confirming in her mind that it was a peak grade four core, rather than an early grade five one. Arai was never not aware of their surroundings either from what she could observe. The qi that flowed out of the core into her body was like water going into a bottomless pit. The spiders emergent soul thrashed and flailed and raged and tried to influence the world outside the core in various ways for a few minutes, but in the end, it was incapable in the face of the symbol and dwindled away with an inauspicious soul howl, becoming black vapour around the core that dispersed away. It was a somewhat pathetic end for the creature, but it was hard to muster any sympathy. Had it subjugated them, their fates would have been very miserable she was sure. Exhaling a mist of orphaned qi, her sister watched the crystal dim in her hand, finally crushing it to dust. Well that was weird, the spider tried to invade my mind, but the symbol just it was like the spider was incapable of ever reaching me. How much qi did it get you? she asked, curious. Less than I expected, her sister said with another sigh, running her hands through her hair. I got maybe five percent of the total qi from the core by the time the symbol and the mantra had done with it. On the other hand, I reckon I am almost at the peak of Qi Containment again a few more long cycles or a handful more of the golden core spider cores might do it. It only gave you that much? She had to admit to being surprised, having expected to get maybe fifteen or twenty percent of what was in it. Even if it was a peak soul foundation core, it should have given more than that. "Efficiency and quality is a bigger hurdle than I expected, her sister said pensively. Not to mention I think I damaged its soul foundation quite a bit with those qi dispersing symbols and the lightning. It was pumping qi into me while I was stabbing it as if qi was three-day-old meat at the market that had to be sold before breakfast. Looking down the tunnel, her sister stood and looked around at the rest of the spiders. Its probably not worth looting them is it? The large ones maybe, but lingering is probably not smart, she conceded. Yeah its probably not, shall we get out of here? On the other hand she said, eyeing the corpse of the probable soul foundation spider queen. Want to trap that? Her sister eyed the corpse, then the rest of the battlefield around them and shared a truly evil grin with her. Yeah... Why not. Everything else is determined to make this place hell to survive in. It only feels fair to return the favour in some small way. Chapter 58 – Frenetic Pursuit
Mother of Earth you set the Stage. Such a gift, you lift men up from shadow this day. Mother of Fire, you illuminate the Path. Such a blaze of glory, to kindle the soul and raise the heart. Mother of Blood, you lead the Dance. Such gaiety and vigour to lead us on, for days and nights. Mother of Sky, you reflect our Dreams. Such hope, such sorrow, to- Mother of Water, you-
Partial poem from an ancient stone tablet found in ruins near Mount Snow Jade ~recorded by an anonymous scholar.
~ Dun Lian Jing, Forest Valleys of the Mysterious Anomaly ~
Lian Jing hauled herself over the ridgeline and didnt even think too hard about it as she scrambled to the other side and just threw herself off. Smashing down through the tree canopy, she aimed her way through a few branches to slow her descent before cratering the ground. Pushing herself up, she stumbled into the trees and ate a bunch of healing pills, plundered from a group of idiots who had thought themselves smart to attack her. they had died far too lightly for their stupidity, she thought grimly, given she had been hounded and harried for at least two days now through this changed hellscape. Her original attackers were still behind her, following just far enough to keep the pressure, but far enough that she couldnt reply to their attacks. -Whorespawned unfilial persons, deserving to have their fates severed by the nameless, Dao Immortals that they were. There had been other attacks as well. Always when she strayed or expended some special effort to make distance. Twice she had run into groups from south continent sects and been forced to leave bloody scenes of carnage behind her, and always her pursuers would take the opportunity to skirt around her and force her back on track. At least she had plundered supplies from them. There were probably more in the storage rings she had, but that was a different matter. She coughed up another mouthful of black blood as her body rejected the strain she was putting on it. She had a qi problem that didnt seem to want to go away, between the lingering, incurable malaise of the mushrooms and whatever was going on with the qi in this place, she had no interest in wasting qi and precious immortal soul sense on storage items belonging to immortal realm trash from second rate sects. A dull crack behind her and the splintering of trees to her west made her sigh even more deeply and wipe the blood away as best she could. No matter how far she got ahead, no matter how she hid her qi, no matter how she suppressed herself by talisman or art, she was still being sought and tracked. At this point, she was genuinely willing to believe that their attackers didnt just have Dao Immortals but a Dao Lord or two that was able to sneak into the younger generation. She had wasted her only Fate Severing Talisman on her contribution talisman as well, discarding it into the deepest crevice she had seen at the time, just in case it was being fate scryed somehow. -Not that that had done any good, she hissed to herself. Everything else in the way of life-saving treasures she had been given by either Dun Jian, or anyone else in the Imperial Court before coming here was either discarded or inside her storage ring in case they had been tampered with or marked. It was possible her storage ring was also marked, but it had been a gift from her mother and was apparently a family heirloom, unexceptional and never from her sight since then. In any case, there came a point where she had just accepted that she was being tracked by someones arts possibly a Dao Lord, more likely a Dao Sovereign or Eternal. Nobody else would dare to set themselves against an Imperial Palace household. No Dao Ascendant would lower themselves to chasing her just for some trial like this where she hadnt even found anything. Those old fogies and recluses basically ignored generational politics and focused on refining their Truth hoping to overcome the chains of the world. None was going to care about this trial based on everything she knew. Through the trees, she caught sight of the mountains. There was another gap in the cloud. She was definitely being pushed around the south of these mountains. Her suspicion was that they were now in some kind of parallel space or anomaly. This forest was nowhere near as dangerous as anything they had traversed before that huge tribulation. Not to mention, the Great Mount, or where it had been was now to her north, and smaller. Not one peak but eight, clustered close together. Other mountains now formed a loose ring and chain around to the south. Then there were the ruins -Those fate thrashed ruins, she shuddered. There was a roar to her right and a crashing sound as one of her shadows tripped over something local. This place was not without danger, she was coming to learn, but the things out here were much more in keeping with a high-level danger zone from the southern or southeastern continents. She had encountered a few immortal realm qi beasts, even a chosen immortal orb spider that had forced her to flee rapidly. Her pursuers had rolled over it in a pathetically short period of time, to the point where she felt sorry for the poor creature who would have given up its core so abjectly to her pursuers. -I hope whatever you just disturbed eats you without leaving an intact corpse! Taking the opportunity, she cut away from the mountains, down the valley rather than across it. Before she had gone thirty paces a vast ring of light and lightning blazed down through the forest ahead of her, shattering trees and imbuing the ground with an immense amount of unchained law energy. -Fates curse you and your nine generations! Had she been at full strength she might have risked it, certain of success with various treasures and such, notnow She nearly turned away, and then steeled herself, and invoked her movement art. They were very reticent about actually attacking- Space shifted weirdly and something repelled her just before she reached the edge of the lightning, slinging her backwards as space rolled out around her, sending her hundreds of metres across the valley like she was a childrens ball. She bounced off rocks and through trees before crashing down in a thicket, disturbing a bunch of butterflies -FATES CURSE YOU TRULY, may your fated generations never know peace beneath heaven! They were willing to waste spatial barriers of that level on her, all to force her to run, yet had no interest in attacking her? Even their taunts had stopped a good while back. All they were doing was forcing her through the worst, most gnarly bits of land it was almost -like they are bleeding me like a stuck beast But why? The more this went on the more bizarre it became a rational voice in her mind said. What in the fates are they even trying to do here? Make her cultivation collapse before capturing her? What good would that even do?
~ Dun Jian, Residence outside Blue Water City ~
Sat in his villa abode on the outskirts of Blue Water City Dun Jian just watched the rippling pool in front of the assembly of people in the room. This whole endeavour was now totally beyond his control in the most anger-inducing ways possible really. His teacher or benefactor, who he was struggling to view as either now, sat in the corner sipping tea, seemingly oblivious to the other occupants of the room. A youth in a vibrant white and gold robe and a bunch of others stood around the pool chatting and making bets. Twelve beast kin, more mediums they had procured by force from blue water city, were currently bound to it. He watched as the pool shifted and swirled. Fuelled by the strength of one of the four old men in the room and directed by another, it had no trouble piercing the shifting dimensional instability, showing Dun Liang Jing desperately fighting some tiger-like qi beast for a few moments. The beast kin screamed and collapsed, their fates ruined for the price of those flickering scenes. One youth laughed, Are you sure the divination is correct? It seems like this one will be wasted in the end before she ever gets anywhere near the interior. Relax Young Heroes the venerable old guardian stood beside the pool answered the youths. This old man has a clearer view of the heavens than most. Her inborn physique will draw her there like a moth to flame and once the thing your honoured father divined appears it will be a simple matter for you to travel to that place and acquire it on behalf of your Dao brother. Truly it is a waste that such a beauty was eyed by that Gan Hao first, another youth sighed. "Ohh! She is actually showing some success!" one applauded mockingly. "Haha, ha, ha... yeah, no" one of them sniggered and pulled out a talisman and triggered it. They all watched in silence as Dun Lian Jing''s treasure rebelled against her, injuring her foundation as the Worldly Fate Breaking Talisman did its thing, ruining her connection with that treasure from the Dun Clan that would have allowed her to flee the tiger that was certainly over the Dao Step at this point and just playing with its prey. Indeed his temerity knows no bounds another youth nodded with satisfaction. Young noble sees the truth, one of the old guardians nodded, his eyes shining with a faint inner light that carried anger To think that the Gan Clan would subvert the destiny divined upon her by our Young Sovereigns most august grandfather, the Heavenly Sage Huang. When this matter is resolved and the Solace Inheritance is in the hands of your Young Sovereign, as was originally destined, with her help, you can decide amongst yourselves what to do with her. Bah! Who wants used goods? one of the youths, with dark locks and bright blue eyes sneered Speak for yourself a beauty is a flower to be plucked, and they have not tainted her yet, another laughed. Indeed, and for all that she is destitute, her mothers lineage is worth some consideration. To have a trophy from the Heavenly Liang would be a rare thing, a dandy youth mused with a hungry smile from where he reclined. You say that, but shes just from a ruined branch of a branch! That she has what she has is already thanks to Heavenly Huangs supreme mercy, the dark-haired young noble said dismissively. "Far better surely that our young noble be matched with Saintess Fu, Saintess Xiurong or Saintess Qian!" another laughed. "Yes... surely only a peerless beauty like that is worthy to lie beside Sovereign Teng..." -That was not part of the plan, he winced internally He glanced at his teacher covertly. He was feigning ignorance of the discussion entirely despite being the lynchpin here. The agreement between them had been that the girl and her mother would be given over to him, a slight charge would be manufactured and her origin would be revealed. At that point, he would agree to take them in to spare them an unpleasant end for fooling the throne and would then get both mother and daughter with their special physiques to advance his own foundation and breakthrough while seizing the calibre of the mother''s Principle and the daughters potential. In return, his teacher would get the venerate weapon and these youths could get whatever it was they wanted to rob from the Gan Branch, and with the Wuli heir dead at the hands of the Gan branch, they would be driven to Youth Sovereign Huangs side at last. For her potential to be squandered as a cauldron for Gan Hao was already bordering on criminal for it to be ended at the hands of these brats, the so-called Seven Sovereign Stars of Huang was almost a sin against heaven. His mind spun, but there was no obvious angle he could bring to this that would likely shift their view. They were used to getting what they wanted. All of them were scions of influential individuals within the Huangs core influence. Sworn companions of Huang Teng since he had started building his influence among the younger generations. Even more preposterously, the weakest among them was still Dao Sovereign and the eldest only sixty-five or so, as he understood it. The advantages of being born with all the right circumstances were truly immense, that opportunities that made a mockery of any kind of talent in their world. All of them could be considered as members of the younger generation as well, albeit mainly by supreme fiat. Nobody in this world, except maybe Meng Fu, the Demon King or the old ancestors of the Shu Pavilion would care to disdain that status if their presence was widely known, and even then all those were suppressed Worldly Venerates. Some fool like Old Freak Ha would have to run before the might they could bring to bear with their Heavenly Principles, inborn physiques and tailored artefacts gained with Huang Tengs support. In any case, he could only reflect dully, consequences were for other people in their world view, and if they met anything that was beyond their grasp well the four Celestial Venerates with them, Envoy Elders from the Peacock Hall acting as their guardians were insurance enough to solve most other worries Old manBut why dont we just go there? Another youth in white and gold whinged. The old elder gave a slightly vexed look. This had been the third time one of them had made that suggestion. Look, Young Noble Ro, its a known thing that several old elders from the Kong and Ming Heavenly clans vanished in that land during the previous heavenly cycle of this world as well as several others and besides the other Heavenly Clans are watching closely now Exactly his old teacher spoke. It is good one of the Red Sovereign brats managed to get that Hong Princesss sword off her daughter. Now we possess it, and that brat believes it was taken by the Red Sovereign Sect, at worst she will go annoy them for it and if you return that to Huang Teng you will already get a big merit, as his father has long hoped to match him to Meng Fu. -Riiiight, he thought in his own mind. There came a point where age functionally stopped mattering for various considerations, but Youth Sovereigns Huang Teng was barely eighty? For all that he had probably spent tens of thousands of years in timeless spaces to get his current cultivation, Meng Fu was someone from the previous aeonspan! Indeed one of the other old men said with a thin chuckle, stroking his beard Her power isnt that much but those swords are capable of displaying her mothers might. If she had all seven it is a variable we can thankfully discount now. It will at least give us a chance to invite her on our terms. She has shown a lot of interest in this backwards world by all accounts? Remaining here for so long so it is likely she does not want to see the Meng Clans interest wan for her own selfishness, one of the youths nodded pompously. Even the Celestial Venerate elders shared a look at that and a hidden sigh he barely caught because they were not concerned with his presence at all at this point. As far as plans went, it was hard to know where to start. Swivel-eyed didn''t even begin to describe it. If it were not for the Kong and Shu clans foundations here, effectively plotting to kidnap Meng Fu using four celestial venerates and her mother''s sword would be a death sentence for their dynasty and Eastern Azure if it ever got back to the upper echelons of the Meng Clan. It is disappointing that little Jians gambit with the Wuli brat backfired the other old elder mused, tapping his fingers on the arm of his chair as he watched the shimmering rift above the pool that was still transmitting occasional images of augury. But it served its purpose in dragging out some of those supporting Gan Hao at least... another noted. "That it did, that it did..." He schooled his face, at their dismissive reaction. That was hardly his fault it was still unclear what the fates had actually occurred. To say so emphatically that it was his gambit when these old scoundrels had supplied that fate-thrashed orb and suggested that JiLao could be a sacrificial piece to draw Huang Wuli and her husband Huang Kong into their Sovereign''s camp. Either of that pair could take these four old fogies and even his teacher and festoon their inner organs across the skies of the great world if word of that ever got out. Maybe even Lady Shan could fight against them for all that she was only a worldly venerate. She was someone who had the means to make wind and rain, and the old elders of the Imperial Clan and the Kong Clan''s Envoy exercised a lot of concern over her continued presence. His teacher, however, glanced over to him with a scowl the aura of oppression that came with it made his skin crawl I am disappointed in you, brat. You failed to secure that recording and even I cannot ascertain the location of that Dao Ascendant punk who stole it away before you all. If you had but called me sooner such a thing would not have occurred as it did. One of the youths laughed and said Well its only to be expected, flunkies are only so capable and hes merely from a little family in this realm that holds some power because its convenient. Unable to see the sky for the roof over his head. Several of the others laughed at this atrocious non-witticism. "Well, this can still be spun advantageously?" one of the youths suggested. "Ah, yes... we have a few sympathetic elements in there, if they look for him, and make sure their tracks are covered..." "This can still be blamed on the Gan Clan..." the white-robed youth, the leader of the seven mused with a pensive frown. He had to struggle to hide another grimace at that comment. Most of these idiots were a realm lower than him, but from the Huang Heavenly clans Treasure World. Their world view was what it was, but continuing to spin this like it was, with the serious uncertainties about what the fates had actually happened in that recording was... Millennia of experience with court politics and observing the wrangling of the Huang and Kong clan''s from the sidelines screamed that it was... inadvisable. It seemed like everything had gone right, and JiLao was dead... but a part of him was still bothered somehow. Not to mention, the people who had died hadn''t been related to the Huang Wuli branch but the Gan and a bunch of other sundry influences, causing untold havoc across five continents in the process? These idiots were happy about that, but that wasn''t what the orb should have done, not that he had ever been given a moment to explain what the original outcome should have been. -He who puppets others, should not complain when others find his own strings, he sighed sourly. With how things were going he had no intention of telling them how it should have originally gone either. It was looking very likely that he would have to leverage every bit of knowledge he had to keep some stake in this now. If only to avoid being unceremoniously... He noticed his teacher glancing at him and frowning. -Yeah, he sighed in his own head again. The old man definitely thought there was more to this issue with Huang JiLao than just simple misfortune. It didn''t help his peace of mind, either that he suspected that they thought he was responsible for it in some way. Then, there was the appearance of Old Freak Ha, which had been so outside everyones expectations both his abrupt arrival and his departure, that he wasn''t even sure where to start with it. Well, there is always the possibility of chasing after the Duke''s people and interrogating him? To find out what happened there one of the white and gold youths asked Its possible an old elder conceded with a pensive not, but it would mean fighting with the Bureau a little bit. Who cares, another lounging nearby interjected. Even if we make a mess, hes only the son of an elevated official, not even a core member of the Astral Sovereigns Alliance Authority Alliance, one of the elders absently corrected the youth. Yeah, whatever, it''s fine in a world like this they wont kick up a fuss for one upstart cooperating with us. Uhuh, compared to some form of heavenly vestige that much is nothing He was gratified to see that all four guardian elders and his teacher looked a bit annoyed at that idiotic response. Cao Leyang was not just the son of some elevated official. Cao Hongjun was the adjunct to the Supreme Military Seat in Shan Lai, the entire Azure Star fields ruling authority. To suggest seizing and interrogating him was a bit like suggesting Meng Fu seize and grab one of these brats and scour their febrile brains out from between their ears. One of the elders coughed politely, clearly viewing this dismissal as just a bit too egregious to slide. Young Noble LaoThe Azure Astral''s Military Authority in this world is currently led by Sir Cao Hongjun, the Adjunct to the Authority Seat in Shan Lai. The current duke of this province is Sir Caos blood son. Only. Blood. Son. Then what about the others that were present? This... Lu Ji..? the youth persisted, barely acknowledging the correction. That is possible the elder nodded But- Bah! Old men! another youth snorted back laughter. What collateral? Any one of you could extinguish him with a poke of the hand? His teacher nodded Lu Ji is a good prospect, given this Ha Tai and his son are beyond our eyes by some inexplicable means. Elder Weng, Elder Tuo perhaps you should pay him a courtesy visit and impress upon them that helping a Youth Sovereign of the Heavenly Huang Clan would be very beneficial? Perhaps discreet inquiries can be made," the old elder, Weng frowned. "Its influence isnt easy to determine, however, and its core defies my sight. Old man, your sight is just getting crappy with age! another youth laughed. Yes the dark-haired youth agreed with a theatrical sigh. So what if you cant see through it, it probably just means they have some worldly ward in there. Ask one of the other old men waiting outside to have a look. For such a thing to be in the possession of a minor power here is too sad. The old elder sighed and pulled out a talisman. Very well Young Noble Erlun, I shall ask Authority Elder Fan to investigate it. "Teacher I dont think thats necessarily a good idea for now," he sent a quiet message, mostly out of a sense of ''filial responsibility'', because in terms of courting disaster, and having put in his lot with the Huang clan at this point, the ''question'' of Lu Xiao was not... "There have been rather murky rumours about Imperial Advisor, Lady Xiao, for thousands of years." "Humph boy, you have no grounds to make any suggestions of weight after messing up with that," the reply came back and the link was dismissed. "..." -Well, I tried, he reflected with resignation. "You have something to add?" the white-robed youth cut in, eyeing him. "..." "Indeed, as an Imperial Advisor and Prince, you must have some understanding the the influences of this province?" Elder Weng mused. -Oh come on, he groaned mentally, suddenly feeling like he had just walked into something. "Indeed, esteemed guardian elders," he replied politely. "The Blue Pavilion has been of some interest... It was founded by Lu Fu Tao" "The Blue Water Sage," Elder Weng nodded. "His name is known to us. He achieved some recognition for his trip into the forbidden area of Yin Eclipse, did he not?" "He did," he confirmed. "His aunt is also an Imperial Advisor, is she not?" Elder Tuo noted. "She is," he confirmed. "She is someone who has a... complicated relationship with the Imperial court, and is rumoured to have some gratitude to Lady Mo Zhao, and also to Lady" The group of youths all just started laughing Servant. Know the words you speak to us august seats." one rebuked him dryly. "You think courtly lady from a no-name clan from a world like this could have a connection to a Heavenly Venerate, even if it is just those trash from the Mo Clan? Idiot, know your place," another added, rolling his eyes. "Do you think the Mo family dares to have some interest in this world? Never mind the Kong, our Huang clan would never tolerate it" "Quite, you know she is denounced by us, throughout ten-thousand realms?" another sneered. Humph like some Mo slut would dare have ideas about a world our Huang is involved in. Indeed the Mo Clan are just a bunch of Heretical Demonic path outsiders Aww dont be so demeaning, he knows words but not their meaning Indeed let us not countenance such whimsy," the white-robed youth finally spoke up, putting down his drink. "Old Elder, send this servant out of here, he has fulfilled his purpose, and telling tales is clearly not his talent" Before he could so much as open his mouth to reply, the white-robed youth who had not spoken much just waved his hand and he felt a crushing pain in his soul as his connection with his own treasured, World Venerate grade abode was casually broken. Spitting blood and cursing, he hit water, and found that he had been transported straight into the shallows of the Blue River, about a mile from where he had just been. Picking himself up, he saw two flickers of light vanish in the direction of the Blue Water Pavilion in the grand gardens, then, what had previously been his personal abode... shimmered and vanished from his sight as the barrier around it re-formed. "Teacher? What?" he used his talisman to message the old man, because this was just... "Dissapointing," the word was almost an insulting slap to his soul. In the same instant, the talisman cracked and the connection he held to it vanished. Gasping, he reached for his storage ring, and froze, because it was also missing. -When did that? A crushing pain in his soul that made him double over and vomit blood into the muddy water as the seal on it was forcibly undone by someone. Standing up, he screamed in fury. The wave of qi and soul strength swept out, reducing the vicinity for a few hundred metres in every direction to a dead place, not that he cared particularly. Staring at the rain-swept sky panting hard, he tried to work out what the fates he actually did now. Those old villains would certainly not hesitate to use and twist the circumstances surrounding that Fate Seizing Orb to their own ends...
~ Dun Lian Jing, Forest Valleys of the Mysterious Anomaly ~
Lian Jing opened her eyes and attempted to scream. Something restrained her movement and she became aware of her surroundings. She recalled running down the slope into the valley. There had been some beast in there that the tiger thing? It had attacked her and she had to use her artefact to defend... it had damaged her soul properly and made it degrade down to chosen immortal Ahh... and then she had just been stopped somehow. Frozen in darkness until she awoke here. Finally she is weak enough that we can actually use the bindings. That was a nuisance to have to push her along for so long. The red-robed youth sat on a rock nearby laughed as he conversed with a white and gold gowned youth. The tiger demon beast lay dead nearby her artefact sword still piecing its body. You say that Brother Jiao, but she nearly escaped your net twice a familiar voice chuckled from nearby. Opposite her was Yan Ju, that fate thrashed worthless little whore-child, turning the tigers core over in his hand, admiring it. Hah. It was just outside the realm of expectation that she had acquired a second Eternals Shifting Talisman from somewhere truly the children of the imperial concubines are able to call upon resources us mere mortals cannot manage. Gan Jiao toyed with the ring in his hand. Her storage ring -This thieving bastard That had been a present from her mother. Then again she couldnt bear to throw this away, girls are always weak to pretty baubles, especially ones that come from their mothers Gan Jiao shook his head with mock disappointment and cancelled the imprint. She tried to scream as she felt the damage to her soul intensify rapidly, like scuttling beetles inside her sea of knowledge, widening cracks and further fragmenting her foundation. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Its a good thing young Noble Hao kept that keepsake of Lian Huan that had her qi within it. -What? She thought dully, -How did Gan Jiao know her mothers given name? -Noble Hao? Who was Noble Hao for fates sakes? Haha... Its so unladylike to scream at a little injury princess! Yan Ju laughed. You were always trying to be so stoic and severe, who would think you couldnt handle that little bit of pain! But then youre really just a spoilt brat who is only used to using others so I guess it makes sense you would be weak to pain. Unladylike my ass. Although her ass is very ladylike I have to admit another youth leered, one of the Dao Immortal Elders she recognised from her pursuit. She finally regained her full faculties and realised she was totally naked. She reflexively tried to cover herself but found that she was utterly unable to move. Aww embarrassed? the Dao immortal snickered. Stand up and dance. She woodenly found herself standing up and doing a ridiculous dance for a few moments. Her soul, locked within her body somehow like she was a silent spectator on this horrible scene just screamed and raged, even as she forced a part of her mind to remain calm. Gibbering voices whispered on the edges, threatening all kinds of things -shit am I actually going to undergo a psyche break as well? she thought as she fought to get control of her emotions. -its the stupid dance. Its -oh you fate thrashed mother molesting descendants of whores! -Shit She was actually undergoing psyche break, thanks to this whores art they were somehow using on her. That was badthat was bad. BaD... wAs With a supreme effort, she got her thoughts back under control, the panic that was welling up in her mind was enough to forestall any further rage she might have had at her treatment. Hey... Dont do that, you idiot. If she properly fragments it will be a nuisance. Gan Jiao snapped. She found herself stopping dead and just standing there mute and unmoving. Every muscle in her body burned somehow and her breath was ragged in her body, her skin flushed. Thats no fun, shes a real beauty, why shouldnt she dance for us one of the others grumbled and got a nasty look from Gan Jiao. Still she was really lazy with practising her body refinement art. Yan Ju sighed theatrically. It should have taken effect much sooner than when her cultivation dropped back to Chosen Immortal. -Lazy my ass... do you know how hard it is to advance physiques after you cross over to immortal! She hissed in her own head. Children, another dao immortal sniggered. Yes Yan Ju said with a mocking smile. Even with all those people telling her that it was important to cultivate it dutifully she barely got it to great unity this is the pride of a person born at the top huh. Isnt that a bit Hypocritical Brother Ju youre playing around in that crappy third rate sect after all. another white-robed youth laughed. Aww dont say that Brother Sheng Yan Ju grinned They had some real beauties to play with to while away the years. And their sects Supreme Elder was so pleased to think he found someone as gifted as me as well. Stupid hicks, it was a joy to turn them against themselves and watch them all massacre each other. If this wasnt at a personal request in behalf of Young Noble Hao I would have refused, pretty beauties and all really. Well, you cant expect some brat with the resources available here to actually make proper progress with cultivation. Her looks and talent aren''t bad, and she clearly takes after her mother. She made it to Golden Immortal in her forties. Although her foundation is rotten as anything because it was done with drugs Gan Jiao pointed out. -Whos foundation is rotten! She snarled, still unable to speak. Oi, you idiots, what the fates are you all lounging around here for looking like dandies. An authoritative voice cut through the clearing. Aww brother Renshu, thats unfair, we were just waiting for the little princess to wake up. Brother Sheng interjected. Gan Renshu strolled over to her and lifted the restriction stopping her speaking. So, Miss Liang Xing Er. I apologise for the ill-treatment, but its all relative you must understand. His courteous tone was at odds with his lingering gaze that traced her body. She froze, biting back the retort. How the fates did he know she was called Liang Xing. Even her mother had never used her birth name. That she had been named twice was already a huge taboo as the emperor named all his children. The knowledge that her mother had gone by Liang before entering the Imperial household as a concubine should have been known only to the two of them? You are confused? Yan Ju said with a laugh. Not to worry, we really have to thank that Servant Dun Jian -Her teacher? Mmmmm, yeah, Gan Renshu chuckled, turning her head this way and that as if considering her looks. He actually came to us in the end. As they say, you wear out your path with iron boots only to trip over the prize on the doorstep. Its a shame your condition appears incurable, he said with a sigh, running a hand down her breasts and then turning away, leaving the sensation of his touch against her skin like a brand. That was outside our expectations. It wouldnt have done to have you revert to a mortal and die accidentally because you could fulfil the use for which you were created after all. C...created? she felt cold that was Oh yes, we know you have Mortal Solace True Physique. That it would be born to that brat after he stole Liang Huan away from our Young Sovereign. was unexpected. That brat? she forced out dully Oh yes, your father, well late father did you think you were really a child of the emperor? Your mother is very sly for such a young little bitch, running away with that boy. Yan Ju said with a broad smile. -I swear I will tear off your cock and shove it into your face you evil little nameless blessed whore-child, she swore in her own head. -Your nine-! Stop that, its rude to speak ill of your betters girl! one of the Dao Immortals said flatly. The force of his words made her mind space rattle, disturbing her thoughts. Anyway as I was explaining, Gan Renshu said blandly. When our old ancestor divined that a child would be born with it he saw that it might lead to the re-emergence of part of the Mortal Solace Heavenly Scripture somehow in this world well, it was easy to twist it just a bit and ensure that you would never be able to realise that potential. I understand several other influences tried to intercede as well not that their efforts will bear any fruit. His words were like a gut punch to the stomach, her fate had actually been twisted by some old ancestral deviant somehow? -Wasnt that meant to be totally against? After all our Gan Clan, while we have been slowly gaining ground with the Huang Clan, really has its roots in the Heavens Solace Society. Did your mother really think she could flee Young Sovereign Gan Hao and hide away in this backwater world well she is of no use anymore for Young Sovereign, soiled as she is but you are pure. She found herself unable to process this. The Gan Clan had actually infiltrated sects in this world just to look for her mother!? Her mother had some relationship with their young sovereign? well her mother had born her while she was only in her sixties, which was very young for a Golden Immortal as to her age, she was probably around one hundred now not that she had really cared, given their current distance. B...but? Ignoring her befuddlement Gan Renshu strolled around her, running his hands across her back as he did so. Old Ancestor was able to divine that the scripture for Blossoming Solace Sword Art could be found within Yin Eclipse Mountains, he was just unsure where which is a bit bothersome. However, it will resonate with you one of the Dao Immortal said with a laugh. Who is explaining this? Gan Renshu scowled. My Sincerest apologies, Sir Renshu, the mercenary turned Dao immortal said contritely, not really looking it. Yes, anyway it will resonate with you, because of your special physique which has a fated connection with fundamental aspects of the Solace Scripture. Of course, it does us no good if you actually learn it because you would become sole inheritor so we had to cooperate with that servant Dun Jian a bit and have him make you learn a specially created Dao Locking Body art. She stared blankly at him, trying to process that the body refinement art that she had been given by Dun Jian had been couched as a special acknowledgement of her talentwas I have never believed in obfuscation, so I shall explain it to you clearly, your position in this. You will learn the art, acquire it and become Noble Haos woman. He will then acquire the scripture from you in its entirety. This is quite a blessing, you will rise to become his servant in a single bound, whereas before you would just have been some Dao Eternal peon in a minor world, fated to never see the grandness of heaven. Haha yeah, Gan Jiao said drily. Its unfortunate if your mother hadnt fled Young Noble Hao was very much set upon her, and when she fled and had relations with that commoner it was a huge slap in his face. You will be able to assuage his sorrow and disappointment through providing him this boon, this is your privilege. Uhuh, Yan Ju sniggered. If you want to blame someone, blame that waste of a mother of yours for not accepting the honour of being Young Noble Haos maiden all those years ago. She tried to run from her fate but of course, someone as exalted as young noble Hao is much favoured by the heavens. He beseeched his old ancestor to intercede on his behalf. So as a filial daughter your fate will be to make up for that. She found her mind shutting down at this point... -That was just too She tried to struggle against the bonds but something had seeped into her damaged soul, twisting its way inside her and making it impossible for her to run away. "Yan Ju-!" Just thinking about the idea of insulting him made her soul involuntarily constrict. "Uh-huh, don''t be disrespectful," Yan Ju said with an amused smile, appearing beside her and gripping her hair, pulling her head back. -This kind of evil art, really only possible against those who havent merged their principle with their meridians and soul. -Shit, shit, shit. The damage to her soul and the degradation of her cultivation level was why... they engineered this whole thing, chased her like a stuck pig through the forest just for this. - But then But all the Imperial princesses practice this body art. she said hissed. well not quite, they also practice a variant of course Yan Ju grinned. "hey hey, you finally got the bitch!" another familiar voice called, as a grey-robed youth sauntered into the clearing. Gan Jiao laughed in an amused manner and stood up, walking over to him. "Brother Deng, your own hunt went well?" "Well enough, the spider tried to run, but we found its lair, two 12th grade cores and a bunch of strange artefacts." walking over to her, Gan Deng grinned broadly and ran a hand across her stomach and then slapped her playfully. "You embarrassed me, a lot back then. if you weren''t Yong Noble Hao''s...." "Really, you looked like such a tom-boy young scholar, severe and cold... yet you had a figure like this underneath those robes? such a waste..." "Enough," Gan Renshu said, waving him away. "I guess there is no harm in explaining to you...little princess, the reality of this world." Completing his circuit he came back to her and grabbed her face, holding it so she couldn''t look away, while the others all laughed in amusement at her inability to struggle. Young Noble Hao is breaking through the threshold of Dao Ascension and will become a worldly venerate soon. The Kong Clan has decided to salute his peerless achievement by sending him ninety-nine virginal beauties with rare and auspicious physiques to be his handmaidens and greatly aid his cultivation. Only someone as talented as young Noble Hao could achieve such a thing before his 100th birthday. All the Heavenly Clans in the Supreme Sovereignty Alliance will salute his heaven shattering achievement, unrivalled in an aeonspan. She just stared at them in horror there were no words really, even though this fate thrashed bastard said handmaidens if she and all her half-sisters within the imperial court were really practising some kind of abhorrent Dao-locking Constitution She had her disagreements with many of them... but this was... this was not righteous... "I see your confusion... heh, a woman''s place is to be dutiful to her fate, her piety and filial duty to her house and the wishes of her elders. Yours and those other princesses is to serve Gan Hao, so you must respect it. You are his now, in the eyes of all that matter." "As the Scripture Commands, so must you show your moral certitude and obey!" Yan Ju sniggered. "Yeah... it''s really more than a bunch of commoners from some lower world deserve, to fulfil their destiny in aid of a favoured son of Heaven?" Gan Deng said with a mocking leer that made her wish she had really tried to kill him back in the duel in Blue Water City. -Had the old ancestors actually agreed to this? -Then werent they all just destined to become cultivation furnaces for this nameless "Thief of Fate! Namless suckling boy-whore, Gan Hao! I hope your nine generations die from yin diseases!" She screamed something twisted inside her and white/gold lightning suddenly lashed out of the sky, breaking the void and hitting her directly. It ripped at her soul and shattered her qi reserves apart. Her cultivation crumbling down from Chosen Immortal to the peak of Immortal under the barrage of heavenly retribution -If you need me to live, then I shall die beneath the blades of heaven before... The ringing in her ears and the fire in her blood dispersed and was replaced by mocking laughter. She stared at them through red-tinged vision as Gan Renshu just sighed and grabbed her chin. Dont do that again Miss Liang, it will be a problem if you don''t respect our wishes. He withdrew his hand and she felt icy qi tearing through her body, healing her wounds. Youre Young Noble Haos property now, bound to him by a fated thread if you curse him so it would reflect badly on his virtue after all, and he is a favoured Son of the Heavens so of course you would be rebuked for your insincere and degenerate thoughts. Gan Jiao frowned and looked up at the sky That was pretty weak? Weird it should have at least taken her down a full realm for that level of disrespect? Without pause for thought, she screamed out loud, as forcefully as she could. Young Noble Hao is a degenerate whores-. She continued the curse in her head for several more seconds after they cut off her voice until the Golden Lightning that split the sky and travelled into this place finally rendered her unconscious.
~ Lu Ji, Blue Water City - Blue Pavilion ~
Sat in the hall of his personal estate in the Blue pavilion estates, Lu Ji sipped tea and watched Lady Meng play Go with Bright Dream. To his surprise, the two had hit it off quite well. The mysterious ally of his aunts had been here when they arrived and happily served them tea while they discussed the salient points of his cooperation regarding curbing the influence of the Imperial Court here. This is a delicious tea, Ancestor Tan commended him from where he was sat, examining the wall scrolls. It is something my aunt procured from fates know where. She takes these notions and mysterious things appear on occasion, he said with a certain dissembling deference. Meng Tan was a figure as impressive as Shu Tian or his Grand Uncle. Meng Yang was undeniably an important figure for the Seven Sovereigns, but Meng Tan was a personal disciple of Meng Fu, and for all that his aunt needled her, she was somebody who was absolutely worthy of respect. I must admit, I am surprised that you are so willing to align with us? Meng Tan said taking another sip. Well, if I can be blunt, it is a matter of expediency, and you are perhaps the only faction who can act freely on the information that Ha Tai traded with me. Expediency Hmmmmm, Meng Tan said drily. Honoured senior... do not look at me like that, he joked as lightly as he dared, You understand what I mean. I do, it is just amusing that you share your Aunt''s talent for direct speaking. I admit I find it refreshing, the old man said with an eye roll, refilling his cup. He was just about to reply when two old men in white robes appeared in the room without any preamble. You are Lu Ji? one of them said simply. Staring at them both, the talisman his aunt had left him went cold around his neck and told him succinctly that both these two were suppressed Worldly Venerates. It is rude to just walk into someones house like this, Bright Dream said from where she had just finished her move. Meng Yang turned to look at the two, with a serious look on her face, a talisman had appeared in her hand. Little sister Yang, there is no need for that, Bright Dream said, stopping her lightly as she stood. And who might you be? the other white-robed figure said flatly. Now you ask for names? Bright Dream said rather wryly. The lady is right, it is rude to just walk in here like this, Meng Tan said narrowing his eyes. Silence, the first white-robed man said simply. Sound bled out of the room, suppressed by the manifestation of his Truth. The pressure of that act made his skin prickle, like it was suddenly, uplesantly tight. Ancestor Tan was also looking a bit wan, while Lady Yang was pale and shaking until Bright Dream put a hand on her shoulder and sighed softly. In the past, I had some small friendship with Little Wusheng, on account of that I can forgive your rude demeanour, please sit, drink tea and tell us why you have come here unannounced, Bright Dreams tone was personable to the point of almost saccharine politeness. Who is Wusheng?" the second Worldly Venerate sneered with narrowed eyes.And why should I care if you have some friendship with them? Before he could do anything, the World Venerate had moved to Bright Dream and cupped her chin in his hands. You are quite talented, perhaps we can take you back to entertain Young Noble Wen *Crack* Bright Dream''s slap sent the Worldly Venerate Sprawling even as a third old man appeared like a ghost in the room. His stature was somewhat more robust, and his robe embroidered in the Huang Clan colours. I am Guardian Elder Huang Tuo, he introduced himself smoothly. On behalf of Young Sovereign Huang Teng, I am here to request your cooperation regarding certain matters, including this now infamous recording. Honoured Elder, the two Worldly Venerates bowed hurridly. Uh he started to speak then realised that the silence was still in effect. Ah, so thats what you are all sniffing about over, Bright Dream said a touch acerbically. You are impressive, for a spirit, but without a material body your power here is no better than theirs, my comprehension is not something you can compete with. *Tcch,* Bright Dream shook her head. I must admit I am surprised that this place has a Dao Spirit at your realm, a One-Star Celestial Venerate no less. Are you also from the ruins, brought back by that Blue Water Sage? Are you having designs on me? Bright Dream asked with a sweet smile that never reached her eyes. Your presence here has certainly aroused the interest of young noble Huang Wen, this much is true That Dao Ascendant brat in the villa outside town, Bright Dream said, leaning back on the table. Show respect when you speak spirit... the left-hand World Venerate snapped arrogantly. You think your backing in the Huang Clan allows you to pick a fight with me? Ill tell you now, that if you injure me, Wusheng will bury your nine generations with the restless dead. I dont believe I know of a Huang Wusheng Huang Tuo said with a smile that held just a touch of mockery. Did I say Bright Dream was frozen mid-sentence He tried not to gulp as Huang Tuo waved his hand and a shimmering cage appeared around Bright Dream, Humph, there is only so much disrespect to be given. If you think that Meng Fu will come to save you Huang Tuo eyed Meng Yang, who still held the talisman in her hand. The Huang are just as disrespectful as I recall, Meng Tan said. So, will you cooperate with young noble Wen and become benefactors of Youth Sovereign Teng? Huang Tuo said simply. There is indeed, Bright dream said with a faintly mocking smile. The barrier around her collapsed like glass. Energy swirled around her faintly and her body became more vivid somehow. Her white hair was now silvery blue-grey and her eyes were like moons against her pale skin. The swirling patterns on her robe, beyond the stars and moons, shifted and became feathers and broad trefoil leaves. The stars became the hearts of copper-gold flowers that swirled in ever-changing patterns for a heartbeat before settling back. The transformation completed with her hair swirling faintly and the plait now being held by a dozen green-gold feathers, affixed in a headdress that gave a deeply awe-inspiring feeling, on the simple dark wood broach was carved the words Heavenly Everbright. There is only so much disrespect to be given, she stepped forward even as the Celestial tried to flee backwards. Having committed a crime you wish to leave? All three of them froze in place as reality solidified faintly around the room, cutting it off from the outside. Little sister, how long do you intend to watch in silence having pried this far? Hsssh, with a sigh, a second, beautiful figure appeared, sitting on the edge of a table at the side of the room, in the process of pouring a cup of wine for herself. Senior Sister I was disrespectful before, forgive me for overstepping, Ju Shan said with a faint smile. JuShan? one of the World Venerates managed to stammer. In this context, you may address me as Princess Ju, of the Turquoise Pond, Ju Shan said blandly a similar symbol appeared around her neck as a choker that read Turquoise, accenting the remarkable amount of bosom that her blue, grey and gold dress was subtly revealing. If you wish to get involved in the Queen Mothers Business, I will be sure to relay it properly, Ju Shan said sipping the wine casually. I you...treaty And yet you laid hands on me, and your errand boys here proclaimed no knowledge of the Heavenly Saintess Wusheng, Bright Dream said with an almost dreamy look on her face. ..LLadyof... the Celestials eyes went wide. The Huang Clan has an agreement with my Aunt, the Lady Xifeng, through my long-time friendship with Huang Guo Wuli and her now-husband Huang Kong. They have no agreement with the Saintly Daughter of the West, Wusheng Xiurong, Ju Shan said, swirling the wine around in her cup. XiXiurong. The Celestial Venerates eyes rolled where he was frozen and his skin turned even more clammy and pallid. He had to admit that he was still not entirely certain what the fates was going on here. The Lady Ju Xifeng was the sister of the Emperor of Ju, ruler of the Orchid Jade Supreme world. Ju Shans origins were not any particular secret, but the Orchid Jade Starfield was a very long way from here, and their influence wasnt particularly focused on this region. Who Wusheng Xiurong was, he had a rather terrifying theory, given her title as ''Saintly Daughter of the West''... Lady Yang was now also looking like she had swallowed a sour lemon, and Meng Tan was pale as well. The matter here is nothing to do with the Huang Clan, you have already caused enough trouble with that Heretical Bauble, Bright Dream, arriving before the shaking Celestial Venerate and cupping his chin in her hands. While none of us can claim to have clean hands, the orthodox view is pretty clear that using those things that originate from that era of the Heavenly Ming isnt a thing that we stoop to? Is it? Do I have to go back to my dear friend Wusheng and tell her that her mothers pavilion has ties to people who would execute innocents and frame others with stolen goods? S...s...slan- Disrespect has its limits. You dare to speak before this venerate without permission? Bright Dreams voice was gentle, but the words held space like chains of adamant. You think the Huang or Kong will crawl down here on their belly to speak for you? A mere envoy whos prospects are so? Bright Dream waved her hand and the Worldly Venerate arrived beside her, frozen in space. Without blinking, she sank her hand into his stomach and ripped out a twisting, shimmering core that made the whole space shift. The Venerate screamed and twisted silently then exploded into shards of glass. *Tcch* how disrespectful, not even coming in person before this seat, she sighed. You assumed that your perspective would allow you such latitude amid the suppression? Bright Dream said drily to the Huang Tuo. I wonder how some old bones like you can stand around in the presence of those gilded clay pots up there who think that wealth equals talent and not want to snap their scrawny necks thrice daily. Bright Dream eyed the core and then it shifted and a blazing torrent of energy swirled out of it, into her body. Space crackled around her briefly. The pressure made his skin crawl and his vision blur. The other occupants of the room watched as the moonlight in her eyes shifted faintly and became a symbol that mirrored the one on her hair ornament Heavenly Everbright The prestige of that symbol made him want to kowtow nine times and declare that heaven had descended. The Celestial Venerate and the Worldly Venerate were not so fortunate. The focus of that overwhelming prestige their bodies shook and bright red blood with shimmers of silver and gold welled from their eyes and mouths. The symbols on their own foreheads that read variations on Huang looked like pale dirt smudges. Only Ju Shan and Meng Yang held any kind of lingering prestige in the face of it. The symbols on Lady Yangs and Lord Tan''s foreheads shimmered a dull red, presenting variations on Vast Obscurity, while the one upon Ju Shans now slightly sweating brow read Virtuous Jade Chrysanthemum. The final threads of the energy dissipated into the world. To his shock, he realised that a surprising amount had entered into his body, just by passive association with the refinement. Dao Eternal Foundation had taken another minor shift towards true perfection in the process. Lady Yangs foundation had also risen faintly and even Meng Tan beside him, frozen to a statue had lingering traces of it around him. Did you kill him Honoured Heavens. No, I just gave him a splitting headache, Bright Dream shook her head, and looked back at the Celestial Venerate Huang Tuo. You understand my mercy? Yes, Honoured Heavens! the Venerate twitched as if trying to bow. He can reform his core with enough effort, it is more than he deserves, consider this me giving face to Lady Shan here, for her long friendship with Huang Wuli. You know those brats will Ju Shan said drily. Hmmm Bright Dream stared pensively at the two remaining Venerates and nodded pensively. You are right actually, sometimes someone just has to make a scene to make a point. ... Please the Celestial Venerate gasped. We will make sure they- Space rippled and twisted outwards, two scenes rapidly overlaid themselves before all of them. In one, they were all still in the large meeting area of his estate, and in the other Ju Shan, Bright Dream and the two Venerates were standing in another hall, with a large divination pool in it. With distaste, he noted that the corpses of several dozen beast kin mediums were still slumped in it. Disrespect is something that is deeply troubling, Bright Dream said cheerfully to the assembled old men and band of a dozen youths who were frozen in place. Discourteous, you dare!?! an old man in the corner snapped and stretched out a hand. Without so much as moving Bright Dream grew a second arm and smashed him backwards, making the entirety of the other room shake. The three old men and dozens of other servants who had rushed forward screamed and collapsed back. The youths all paled and various talismans on them all hissed and snapped, barely protecting them from the shockwaves. STOP YOU FOOLS! an old man roared, appearing in the room even as several of the youths were drawing out talismans and treasures. Huang Fan, Ju Shan said without any show of deference. What is the meaning of this Ju Shan, the old man said, his voice shaking under the oppression but otherwise seeming to be-. You are not bad, Bright Dream said with a cold look that made the old man take a step backwards and draw out a fan from nowhere which he now held in front of him. Might I know... Senior''s name? Everbright, Sovereign Dreamsong of the Turquoise Pond. A companion of Heavenly Saintess Xiurong. Your charges here have insulted her honour and disrespected her prestige, how do you plan to make this up to this seat? W-wusheng! the old mans eyes went saucer wide. H-how... They, what? They sent their flunkies to disturb me, laid hands on me, insulted those in my presence, insulted Saintess Xiurong in my presence, is this the Huang clan''s sincerity? They did do all this, Ju Shan confirmed drily, taking a sip of her wine. We h-had n-no idea Fairy Sovereign had an interest in t-this world the Celestial Venerate Huang Fan managed to stammer out. Does this seat have to explain to the Huang Clan? Bright Dream loomed faintly all of a sudden, her presence within the space seeming much grander and more commanding. He had to wince. That was like... rule one, you never asked those more powerful than you why they were there. It was somehow cathartic to see that happen to a Celestial Venerate, especially one from the Huang Clan. No not at all never... another of the old men stammered, his face now a picture of bowel clenching terror, melded with contrition. Does the Turquoise Pond have to explain to the Huang Clan where their interests may lie? Bright Dream asked Ju Shan drily. Have I missed some great change in the heavens while taking my ease in this colloquial little world? That is news to me Senior Sister Dreamsong, Ju Shan said smoothly, emphasising the ''senior sister'' subtly, making a lot of the room flinch in the process. My presence here is strictly in a personal capacity. No great change, no great change Fairy Sovereign''s business is nothing to the Huang Clan. "..." Ju Shan and Bright Dream both raised beautiful eyebrows. Meng Yang winced, as did he, that was a really bad way to misspeak in front of someone with enough power to wring you out like a washing rag. He had to admit that he was taking a lot of enjoyment out of this, even if he was still somewhat terrified himself. "Nothing to do with the Huang Clan..." Huang Fan rapidly corrected his mistake. "Myriad apologies, my inexperience made me misspeak!" Indeed it is not but your disrespect of my dear dear friend Wusheng is my business.." Turning to Ju Shan, she sighed. "I have heard such slanderous rumours of late as well, matching some brats barely out of swaddling to this fairy daughter and that, they say that Meng Fu has entered into the eye of Huang Teng, that Huang Haos great achievements make him worthy to offer suit to Fairy Wusheng?..." "I do believe I have heard such rumours among the serving folk and the common people," Ju Shan said with a pensive frown. "They also suggest that my own figure is worthy of admiration and that my presence with Huang Leng means that the Huang Clan is seeking to match me to this and that young scion." "That... to speak so.. about a princess of our Turquoise Pond!" Bright Dream put her hand to her mouth and narrowed her eyes... Turning back to Huang Fan, she considered him for a second then looked at the youths frozen behind him. "If they are willing to be so presumptuous about you, junior sister...this does lead ominous credence to those words I heard spoken, that the Huang Clan might also covet Saintess Xiurong" Ahah the Celestial Venerates had if anything gone even paler. -Oh He managed to share a look with Meng Yang and Meng Tan, who were both staring dully at this scene equally befuddled as he was. I did not ask you, old men, she waved her hand absently and swept the Celestial Venerates away, arriving before the youths, who were now pale and shaking under the pressure, their treasures barely able to keep them presentable. Well good friends of this Young Sovereign Huang Teng, is your good friend coveting my dear friend? Bright Dream sat herself down beside a white-robed youth who was pale and shaking, blood running from his mouth now, over his pristine robes. Nno... he rasped, his eyes looking dull and horrified, as he might, given a probably Heavenly Venerate was sitting on the couch next to him asking him if he was here on behalf of a toad lusting after phoenix. Bright Dream leant in and whispered, then why, by Huang Tengs rabid cock are you letting your flunkies insinuate this and that. There was a ripple and a crack of breaking space that made his own estate shake in fact, the entirety of Blue Water City shook from the thunderclap as black clouds flooded across the sky. They all stared dully as the black and gold lightning bolt, a fascimilie of ''Retribution'' cast from the firmament, twisted around Bright Dream''s hand like a little pet serpent. She watched it run over her fingers, turning her hand this way and that before opening her palm and taming it in the blink of an eye. Such a waste of Heaven''s riches, Bright Dream sighed, as the bolt vanished into her palm in eerie silence. Really, though She eyed the other World Venerates and abruptly reached out a hand, three of them, all holding talismans, were unobtrusively dragged in front of her. He watched as blankly as everyone else as their cores were drawn out of their bodies by her and before everyone else, exploded into maelstroms of raw qi. This time the shattering of space around them made it very clear that they were in a separate space even as they were drawn into Bright Dream, merging with her body in a shimmering corona. You think that because you have a few baubles you can have designs on this seat within the suppression of a great world? Bright Dream said drily, consider those four cores the cost of incurring my displeasure in any case, I am in awe of the Huang Clans ability to grow a bunch of Dao Ascendants in a century or two, I had no idea they grew on trees like spirit fruit to be plucked. If your pockets are that deep it will not be difficult to replace four World Venerate flunkies just like that. Before anyone could comment, space rippled and the two moments dissociated themselves again and Ju Shan and Bright Dream were standing back in the hall. They all stood there, dully taking in the ridiculousness of what had just occurred. He tried several times to rationalise it, but his mind was just discombobulated thoughts and weird speculations. Well, I have to say Ive wanted to have that happen for a long time, Ju Shan said drily. Lady Yang nodded dully then stood. This daughter gives respect to Lady Shan. Ju Shan raised a beautiful eyebrow and smiled faintly at that before turning back to Bright Dream. I am sorry for prying earlier, I acted foolishly on an old rumour and did something shameful. Uhh. Meng Tan and Meng Yang both eyed Bright Dream apprehensively. It''s fine, Id expect you to, and you were politely subtle about it, Bright Dream said with a wave of her hand, claiming the wine jar from the table and pouring herself a cup. "And in any case, there is an agreement between the Mo Heavenly Clan and the Turquoise Pond. There is? Meng Yang and Ju Shan both echoed each other dully. He also stared, that was a huge allegation to make. They have always had an agreement with our side, Bright Dream said with a faint smile. Or does the name Mo Shurian mean nothing to you? Uh Ju Shan opened and shut her beautiful mouth several times, her knuckles whitening on the desk. Mo Shurian? Lady Yang said dully. Ah she would be someone from before your time. Bright Dream said with a faint smile. The Mo Clan is scarier than you might think, the branch that exists out here is just that, a branch... Or perhaps it is better to call it a solitary peak of a much greater mountain. Do not fear that you have learned some terrible secret, Bright Dream sipped her wine and looked at them all with some continuing amusement. Meng Fu would know of this, but few would bother to speak of it. What good does knowing why the sky is blue, do the mortal labouring in the fields, be it rain, sun or cloud, it will always be there. What mother of blood to lead their dance, such a song to rouse the heart and kindle the soul. They live their days and dance their nights, and in the end, all find their rest as promised, beneath the potters fieldunknowing that the sky weeps and the world is red. Ju Shan said softly. The intent within the words she spoke, made his soul tremble faintly. For all that they seemed simple words, an evocation towards the mortal vicissitudes of life, it felt like more than that somehow. You know the classics, Bright Dream said appreciatively. In any case, I trust that you know what path must be trod, Bright Dream said eyeing Ju Shan. "That the Huang Clan and maybe the Kong Clan are getting involved in the Heavenly Solace Societies mess is not a good thing." "No... It is not, unfortunately, our side is more reclusive of late, and there is a lot of new blood that doesnt respect the old problems elsewhere." Heavenly Solace is involved in this? Meng Yang said grimly. I would ask you to take a message to Meng Fu, in light of this, Bright Dream said, grabbing a piece of paper and scrawling something that looked rather like a symbol on it. I wasnt joking earlier when I said that those brats up there had designs on your ancestral founder. Meng Yang eyed the paper and then stowed it away without comment. They talked about a few more things, before Meng Yang and Meng Tan made a polite and very hasty exit. He couldnt blame them really, socialising absently with someone as powerful as Bright Dream was stressful, in many ways. He was still trying to get his head around the worst of what had happened. You look confused, Bright Dream shook him out of his reverie, passing him a cup of wine, which he gratefully gulped. I am still the person I was before, labels, ranks and titles are weapons to be wielded like a sword or a brush, Bright Dream said with an amused laugh that Ju Shan echoed. I am he managed to mutter. Dont be, really this changes little, sadly, although it does mean that I will probably have to take up residence here, and swap out the actual pagoda for a mockery which will take some vexatious effort on my part. They wont stop at that? he said dubiously. What do you think, Ju Shan said with a charming eye roll. Point, Lady Shan, he agreed with a sigh. They really wouldnt stop at that, having just been egregiously embarrassed by two beauties. The Celestial Venerates with them would likely keep them in line, but only until someone with actual influence from one of their factions within the Huang Clan appeared. No doubt they would rationalise some way or other to flip this around and get the Kong Clan involved maybe. Or call a Heavenly venerate old ancestor with a blood relationship to uphold honour after they were bullied by a senior. Certainly, things would be fudged and glossed over as well, to make it seem more like they were the victims. Still I am surprised to find a senior sister hiding here in plain sight, Ju Shan said taking a drink straight out of the bottle. He had to look away because no matter what she did, she was a peerless beauty and it was far too easy to get lost in just her presence. Anything she did was painfully charming, even swigging wine from the jar. Hiding? Bright Dream said drily. Sorry, passing the time of day in an inconsequential manner, Ju Shan said with aplomb. Vast Obscurity Grove is not the only place to have had their eye on there for a good while, although we share a similarity in viewpoints on how it should be treated, Bright Dream said with a sigh, flopping down on a couch. With a stick, from a long way away, Ju Shan said with uncharacteristic venom and a much deeper swing from the wine jar. Hmmm, yes. Bright Dream mused. Would that things had just been as they were, and everything would have sorted itself out properly in time, without any fuss. I know that the Grove is terrified of that place, Ju Shan said pensively, And that it has eaten any number of old fogies and valiant souls over the aeons, but what exactly is it that has drawn our influence to it Senior Sister? ... Bright Dream stared at her for a long moment before sighing and then looking at him as well. It is a tomb to avarice and greed, a ruin cast down from the last Great War in the Heavensward. The war that brought about the collapse of the Ten Songs Authority if I say that, do you still want to know more? Oh Our concern, Empress Wushengs watchful eye, my presence comes from one simple phrase, three words that echo through eternity. Moon Dream Pagoda. This place has a connection to- Ju Shan whispered even as Bright Dream cut her off. Some things are better not said out loud or thought too clearly, even though you are not of these heavens, Bright Dream said simply. "In this case, I would let Vast Obscurity Grove do the heavy lifting, they will be glad of the opportunity to stretch their wings." If both Vast Obscurity Grove and the Turquoise Pond take simultaneous interest in this little piece of contested turf, even if it is under the flag of grinding the Huang Clans face into monkeyshit, things will get somewhat spicier than most would like." "....." Ju Shan nodded with a weary sigh, "Yes... it probably will." "Dont sound too disheartened, I am pretty sure that the rapidly unspooling Geometries of Causality around all this will provide us with an excellent opportunity to put our own beautifully slippered feet through the back of whatever plan they are still trying to wrangle in there, Bright Dream said with a certain degree of anticipation her face. Watching Ju Shan and Bright Dream laugh and toast the misfortune of the Huang and Kong Clans plans unravelling, he shook his head and poured a cup to join them. Between Di Ji having been marked by Old Freak Ha and now knowing that likely two of the four Queen Mothers of the Cardinal Palaces of the Heavens, terrifying superpowers that those forces were, had this place in their sights, it was going to be a very interesting year. Very interesting indeed. Chapter 59 – Eldritch Hell
The only thing worse than trying to eradicate a mutant, fungus infestation that learned to cultivate is discovering that they got religion and started a cult somewhere along the way and then got into politics as a side line. Truly they are a plague for our times.
~ Mo Shurian, Ancient of the Mo People.
Where the fuck did these obnoxious mushrooms come from! Certainly they were never part of MY design! Its a plot, I swear! A slander, mendacious! They all have it in for me! In for me I say! and Ill fucking smite any bastard who claims otherwise!
~ Outraged entity of petty and mysterious origin.
Burn them with Heaven Fire'', sear them with Void Lightning and pulverize them with Demon Thunder. Even use Manifest Miracle or Unlimited Wish if you have to! Just be sure they are beyond dead by the time you are done. It is the only way. Also, no physical proof of termination by supreme order, recorded images are sufficient.
~ Official stance on the Eldritch Spore Plague from the Society of Adventures for the Northern Continent of Aertha Antiqua.
I for one, hail our new Fungus Overlords, long may they rule! Equality for All! Long May they Spore!
~A misguided fool, shortly before assimilation.
~ Arai & Sana, Sewer Labyrinth ~
Arai crouched on the edge of the vast three-layer hall and watched the spider nest below glumly. The spiders knew they were up here, but neither group was going to make a move because of the third party in the hall. The colony of Eldritch Moon mushrooms, almost the size of a small grove of trees in their sickly white-green glory. The spiders avoided it scrupulously as if it was a kind of plague, which, in many ways they were. And so they now found themselves at a truly inauspicious impasse. Returning back the way they had come was not viable. Another grey demon had chanced across them, with no warning whatsoever. It had been a smaller one, as far as she could determine, but even so, they had barely managed to flee into the darkness. The monstrous demon had been unable to follow them down the narrow tunnels that eventually led them to this point, but in the five seconds or so they had resisted it, they had nearly died three times. She winced, rolling her shoulder which was almost back to normal. The thing had turned her shoulder to meat mush and cracked every rib on that side and broken bones in her arm with a glancing blow while they retreated from it. Sana had suffered six broken ribs and several ruptured internal organs, then almost had her arm ripped off as the thing attempted to take the Arborundum leaf away from her. She swatted another small (ish) spider and checked her scrip that was still bound to her forearm with the largest strip of Luss Cloth that she still had in case it had managed to dislodge it. Since they had blocked off most of the obvious ventilation bits in this tunnel for a few metres back. There was still a steady stream of them, but they had to come out the door to actually attack them and so were easy to deal with via deterrent. How is your side? she asked Sana who was sat on the other side of the doorway focusing on recovering her condition. Like monkeyshit. How did that thing get where it did anyway? she took another deep breath and exhaled a black mist of corrosive Qi, wincing. I guess there was another access in the tunnel beyond that point large enough for it? her sister said with a frustrated sigh, exhaling her own breath of poison. Or it was asleep down there and we are just really unlucky she punctuated that by slicing the leaf blade down the edge of the door access to the landing they were on, severing three legs of a cat-sized spider that had been speculatively trying its luck. It recoiled back and triggered one of the corrosive mist arrays she had double trapped. They sat in silence, listening to the thump of bodies falling off the ceiling in the corridor behind them. A large heavily armoured spider with long legs skittered around the corner at phenomenal speed. The adult males were annoying. That was the only way to describe them really since they had started encountering them semi-regularly. It slashed at her and she parried the strike with the back of the leaf blade. For its part, the spider avoided it and stabbed two limbs at her head as it tried to scoot up the wall while remaining in shadow. Leaning back she forced it to overextend, just a touch, and grabbed a leg, dragging it out into the open and wincing as it stabbed her with three more legs. All of them were able to shred her qi defences so easily that she sometimes wondered why she bothered. In reply, she stabbed it through the thorax with the leaf, pinning it to the ledge. Dragging out the core she refined it and then flicked the dying spider off the ledge and into the area around the Eldritch Moon Mushroom. There was a not insubstantial spider graveyard growing there now. The flesh wounds in her leg and arm healed over after a few breaths. A testament to how much qi was in her body, and how much progress she had made in a disturbingly short period of time. The immense spider queen, lurking on the edge of the gloom beyond the eldritch moon mushrooms, waved its legs and hundreds more of its brood scuttled away into shadows. That is starting to bother me, Sana said, nodding at the vanishing spiders. Me to there are far too many spiders leaving and not enough arriving to attack us, she mused. Yep, either they are trying to lull us into a false sense of security, or something else is going on, Sana muttered. Cautiously she peeked around the edge of the doorway and was met with a veritable blizzard of poison spit directed at the doorway in general. My vote goes for up to something... she grimaced, wiping off a few bits that had splashed her. What do you reckon about going across? Sana signed. Doable, maybe, but definitely a last resort, she signed back, eyeing the very slim margin of error to not get caught in the Moon Mushrooms field. The other issue there was that it meant revealing they had noticed the steady stream of smallish spiders making their way around the ceiling very stealthily. All of them were vanishing into the gloom above them, and not coming down to attack, which just made her even more nervous. They are making a lot of noise arent they? Sana sighed, narrowing her eyes and looking upwards. -They are indeed, she thought to herself. Over the roof! Now! she said suddenly standing up. Eh? Sana blinked, standing up as well. The cold certainly that had just settled into her mind, refused to shift, as she eyed the ceiling. The noise behind was intensifying, the sound of conflict. The spiders are fighting something, Sana said Uhuh. She focused her qi into her feet and swung out, leaping for the next- The leg smashed out of nowhere and nearly broke her arm, leaving her hanging by her fingertips. A spider mother the size of an ox peered over the edge and spat straight at her. Swearing, she kicked off the pillar and smashed into the roof, only to find that her qi was repelled from the rock. -Monkeyshit, it would have to be that strange qi repelling stone! She swore in her mind, barely holding on by her hands. Sana had also leapt upwards, with a bit more success. -The spiders were fighting something, and the only thing she could think of was the Grey Demons. As if to validate her decision to flee the ledge, even as she swung to a new handhold to avoid a swathe of venom, the wall ripped and a wave of spider corpses swept out of the tunnel. Seconds later the spikes came in a rolling tide, not just across the ledge! She kicked off the roof, back to the ledge at the same time Sana saw the danger and did the same thing. Moments later the spikes rolled out, the female spider blurred through them somehow and shifted bizarrely. A ghostly form of the spider swirled out across the roof and without any care for proper orientation of floor and ceiling opened its maw uttered a soundless shriek that made her limbs chill for a moment before the symbol swept it away. She watched dully as the spiders nascent soul skipped backwards across the ceiling beyond the Eldritch Moon Mushrooms and twisted weirdly, becoming more -Oh-fate-thrashed-mother-loving-nameless-its-an-Immortal!!!! She didnt even have time to act on her horrible epiphany as its body and soul swapped places and the spider became entirely corporeal once more because the entire ledge groaned and started to slump from above. At the same time, the entire hall rang like a bell and a shockwave hit them both from beyond the corridor somehow, throwing them back with pure, irresistible, physical force that made her vision blur and her organs shake. Sana screamed in shock as she was hurled out into the void. She wasnt much better off and plummeted down unable to keep any purchase on the platform that had just become a shifting forest of rock spikes again. They crashed down on the edge of the eldritch moon mushroom colony. Seconds later a second wave of spider corpses rained down on them, spewing out with remarkable force from every gap on this half of the hall, courtesy of the expanding shockwave. The entire fa?ade, walls, ceiling, pillars and landings hung quivering for a heartbeat then crumbled down under the sustained earthquake that had just ripped through everything. Mustering her qi she charged up the collapse using every shred of capability at her disposal. She had made it halfway up when her sisters horrible scream reached her ears. A small grey demon, barely able to fit down the corridor was standing amid the collapse. It had just thrown a long metal bar at her sister, smashing her out of the air and carrying her down into the eldritch moon mushroom field. Even as her mind went blank and rage took over, something connected with her, a grey palm the size of her torso stopping her dead in the air, as if she were a puppet. The thing looked at her, and with eyes mirroring horrible sickle grin, squeezed. Every bone in her body shifted. Her meridians twisted as a strange energy flooded her body. It drilled into her minds eye, looking for something and- Overturning Heaven Nine Demises Seizing Earth, Fire and Blood I Deny Your Promise and Take What is Mine! Words hissed in her mind like molten blades. Not from the symbol, but the grey-skinned demon! The symbol itself felt strange the attack sank into her and vanished without a trace. The grey-skinned demon eyed her and then dragged her forward only to suddenly freeze. She was aware of the world twisting behind her very ominously indeed. For the first time, she felt the aura of the Spider Queen in the shadows beyond the Mushrooms. Focusing not on her, but the grey ape demon. The grey demon gave her one final stare and then pushed her backwards. Every shred of qi in her body vanished and she hit the floor like a meteor, bouncing twice before stopping. Above her, the grey ape demon reached out a hand and the metal bar that had impaled her sister to the floor shimmered as if it were resisting the moon mushrooms devouring field. Even as horrible qi tried to disrupt her now empty meridians, the metal bar twisted and finally freed itself, snapping back into the demon''s hand. It laughed and then slammed it into the ground. The whole room shook, the walls cracked, the ceiling twisted and warped, the spiders beyond the field howled, and she saw the huge one recoil and then darkness fell on her from above. When she recovered her consciousness she found that the ceiling had fallen on her. The horrible grasping qi was there even more firmly now. It made her see double and caused uncontrollable tremors in her limbs which she could barely feel now. With the last of her strength, she rolled over and pushed the rock aside, freeing herself. The symbol was twisting frantically now, working against the invader. The edge of the moon mushroom field was -Far too far away, she should just accept her fate. She screamed and hit her head off the rock, silencing the false voice in her head. Focusing on the symbol, she pushed everything she had into her mantra to support it and then gasped in agony as a familiar reflex wracked her body. Qi Denial. The fate thrashed, nameless cursed abomination of a monkey, which was now sat above grinning and watching her flail like an ant in honey had dispersed all her qi. As she watched, it frowned and reached out a hand. Something tugged at her faintly, and then stopped, cut off by something else that grasped at her, from behind. Grasped at both of them, she realised, because Sana was also moving in a weird way. Both the spider queen and the grey ape were trying to capture them? On one level she found that totally hysterical, on the other? It was terrifying because both of them were able to grasp within the moon mushroom colony field. In the middle of this, she could feel the invading qi slowly gaining a foothold in her body. The symbol was fighting a losing battle. -How frustrating, it would be easier to just Again she snarled in rage and pushed the feelings away. That was part of its lure. The moon mushroom would dull everything and then crush her apart mind and soul, corrupting her body until it became another part of it. A zombie corpse puppet controlled by evil mind mushrooms with no individuality. Of course, that assumed someone didnt snare your body free and incinerated it. Or snared it and captured them both as both the grey ape and the spider queen seemed Yama bent on doing. The things had a sentient malevolence that exceeded nearly anything else in Yin Eclipse and were almost immune to the suppression from the mountain apparently. While many records of dangerous things in the caverns were sealed. The Eldritch Moon Mushrooms and the Soul Setting fungi were open to everyone to read, even if you werent part of the bureau, such was their threat to anyone entering the mountain range. The intent from the colony intensified and the sense of whispering in her mind became more insidious. The words were unintelligible, but they carried mind-numbing malevolence and sense of numb inevitability. The symbol intensified somehow, just about matching them. Barely in control of her most basic movements, she rolled over and brought herself a bit nearer to Sana, who was still face down and unmoving. -Please dont be dead please dont be deadplease dont be dead. The thoughts rattled through her head like a second mantra. Above her, the fate accursed grey ape had cleared out the rest of the spiders and was now sat on the edge of the devastation eating a large one and watching them with the expression of a being watching the last struggles of a bug. Cancelling it in her mind, she managed to roll again, which didnt improve the view. The spider queen loomed over the far side of the hall, hidden in gloom. Eight eyes, each the size of her head, rippled like moons in the darkness, watching her with a malevolence and hunger almost equal to the moon mushrooms. All around that side she could see spiders swaying and bobbing, waving their limbs in a way she had come to realise was both provocative taunt and probably some kind of insult. With a final, supreme effort, she rolled once more and stretched out a hand, mustering enough control to grab Sana by the ankle and pull herself over.
~ Sana ~
Laying there, staring at the fate thrashed evil ape, who deserved to go to monkey hell and have his balls eaten by leeches, Sana felt something grasp her ankle only because her body moved slightly on the ground. The horrible thing''s weapon had shattered her spine and left most of her inner organs somewhere on the slope she was sure. The injuries were recovering, but it was slow. She had had to sacrifice several bones worth of purified qi, which mercifully the abomination hadnt been able to disperse with its strike. -Nameless demon, I curse your nine generations! -Evil spiders may your kind be met with every extinction The whispering of the mushrooms was like a malignant echo in her ears as well, telling her to become one with them, to just give in, and far more besides. Half of what they said was in a tongue so weird that she couldnt even grasp the intention, beyond pure malevolence and hunger. After a moment, what had dragged her, landed half on top of her. Arai, looking like a corpse, her body turning the colour of one huge bruise, unnatural lesions all across it Together... the thought echoed in her head, barely getting through the cacophony from the moon mushrooms. It took her a second to work out what she meant, even as the symbol in her minds eye reached out somehow and made a link between them. The next few minutes were a terrible mental war against the transgressing intent that finally stabilized into a dreadful stalemate. She they... could feel the two symbols interacting on a fundamental They paused as the symbols sent something akin to a sense of asking them to still their minds as best they could so they could concentrate. -Easier said than done, they groaned Lying here like this thinking of Cnothing- so they focused on repairing their bodies and keeping their cultivation cycles from being seized by the moon mushrooms. Pushing it around manually to help fight that bottomless, hungering intent. In a way, it was truly mindless. A mechanical process of steps; Trap moon mushroom intent and ambient qi, let intent from symbol erode moon mushroom intent, then shunt qi off into random meridian, rinse and repeat. Once, twice, ten times, twenty times, one hundred times. The longer they watched the formation symbol in their linked minds eye work the more amazing it was. The simplicity of it was terrifying and awe-inspiring at the same time. It formlessly matched every shifting bit of mendacious and maleficent intent that the mushroom colony tried to infiltrate into her soul and made it her own. It was almost like the symbol knew of the intent somehow. Their knowledge was feeding it, yes, but it had a familiarity with its opponent that spoke of a much older rivalry. A game of Go between masters, with their bodies as the board and their cultivation the pieces being moved. They were still somewhat undecided on how sentient it genuinely was. There was a suspicion in both of their minds at this point that it was more like a bundle of instincts and intuitions. What was clear was that sometimes it worked better if left alone. Like now. Whatever it was doing to the intent that was warping the qi around them put her faintly in mind of unpicking a hideously complex piece of embroidery. Removing the stitches one piece at a time and almost at random, but always causing a disproportionate degree of disruption to whatever the mushrooms were trying to effect. After a while, the mushroom colony actually stopped sending intent which was shocking. To their understanding, Moon Mushrooms were the apex, even those at the very top of their world, in those strange and rarefied realms where power was as much a manifestation of a beings state of mind as anything else had to fear even small ones. The symbol symbolled as the mushrooms withdrew their active strength. The action came across as something close to mockery, but whether it came from her or the symbol, she found hard to determine at this point. Certainly, the whispering words and half-glimpsed scenes that the mantra has been ripping apart were gone. On the other hand, their physical bodies were shot. Her muscles were totally infused with the colonies alien qi, even if it was making no headway with her main organs, meridians or bones and had failed to subsume what she guessed was her soul. Arais wasnt much better but lacked the injury. Her qi had been dispersed and largely replaced by the moon mushrooms, so only her core and mental space were under her control now. -Yep. Yep. -This Sucks. This sucks. There was a strange sense of dissonance and she realised that something ah... they realised that the grey-skinned demon had tried to pull them apart again. There was no sound or sensation as such, but she had a strange phantom awareness of the bones in Arais hand, where they had gripped her own arm shattering as something briefly tried and failed to pry them apart. Bizarrely, the colony was working in their favour there. The qi that was flowing between them was still mainly under its control, even if the intent within it had receded. Their physical bodies were basically claimed by it in a physical sense, making their removal from the death field that much harder. -Yes, this really sucks, really, really sucks, they both thought. A hellish stalemate between three powers with them as the chew toy. Not how they had intended to end their days by any stretch. Time flowed on weirdly, measured by the cycles of their qi until, almost as abruptly as it had begun, they became separate again. For a moment she panicked, but it turned out that her returned sense of ''self'' was purely cognitive. The link between the symbols had, if anything, grown stronger and the shifting cycles of qi far beyond her comprehension were, with every cycle becoming ever more esoteric. She was still grappling with that when out of the corner of her eye she saw something twitch in movement. -One of the males they had kicked off that was somehow still? -Oh fates get thrashed and go die to the nameless scourge! She swore in her own head, as she got a better look at it. The corrosion of the field on the corpses had reached the point where the colony was starting to puppet corpses that had cores remaining. They had both been careful there, but despite their best intentions, a few probably got through. -Except that is one that had been stabbed with the leaf. In her head, it occurred to her in that moment that the assumed knowledge about Eldritch Moon Mushrooms might have a few gaps in it. The Bureaus information suggested that things without an intact foundation couldnt be turned into active aspects of a colony, but.what if that only applied to small colonies. This colony was big, now she got a better look at it from eye level. The mushrooms around the pool were the size of small trees and there was a lot of residual detritus in this place. As if to punctuate that disturbing conclusion, another nearby spider corpse also twitched faintly, and then another. The swearing in the back of her head grew more pronounced as she watched the initial male spider twist and slide around, slowly lurching up on its limbs. The wound where it had been stabbed had a faint whitish mound growing out of it. A new thought sifted through her head -What if this wasnt quite the same thing as what she was thinking of. -What if the colony could control corpses in more than one way? Nothing in her memories of the bureaus extensive entry on these mushrooms talked about this kind of thing. It was closer to the tricks some other mushrooms used to parasitize things directly. In any case, it was missing several legs and had a big hole in its abdomen, so its progress and that of the other two that had started moving a bit further away were pretty slow. A fourth one, from right by the edge of the collapse was also rising now, merely crushed, and without any obvious white furring. By the time a sixth one, behind her, so she couldnt focus easily on all of them at once, had emerged, the mushroom colonies intent had returned. It ghosted around her, swirling into her body periodically and doing its best to avoid the symbols. Its whispers spoke of inevitability. There would be no salvation. Whether it took an hour, a day... a week... a year a century, they would join it, and do so willingly at the last. Her threats to set it on fire and chop it down just made the intent quiver in what felt like something between derision and amusement. A sense of a great being looking down on a struggling bug attempting to crush her, not with soul attacks or intent, but with pure despair at her situation. With a sigh, she tuned it out as best she could, she knew what it was trying to do. It was aiming to distract enough of her from whatever the symbol was doing, that it could find a chink in her defences. The symbols defences. As a strategy, it was probably a good one, but it seemed to not really grasp how intuitively linked she was to her symbol. The more she watched it work, the more she was drawn back to those four words that were reflected within it; ''Formless Permutations Mortal Physique''. The ''Mortal'' part just confused her, but ''Physiques'' or ''Constitutions'' as they were sometimes termed she was sort of clear on, thanks to Ling Yu talking about them and some other anecdotal bits of information. However they were ''inborn'', never acquired as far as she was aware. As to the other bits; ''Formless'' as it appeared in her mind suggested something much more profound than being without form. Something closer to ''Boundlessness''? ''Permutations'' was again strange and hard to pin down, it linked with formless, but had a strange kinship with transformation. Her sister''s Physique was Myriad Transformations, which was only a squint different from hers, as she was able to see both symbols as they twisted and did their thing in some kind of in-between space within both of them. Putting that aside, she turned her attention back to the problem at hand, the spiders that were slowly making their way, pace by pace towards them. There were over a dozen now. The leaf was nowhere to be seen, she suspected she had seen it fall somewhere in the rubble, but her sense of disorientation was so great about their location that she couldnt be sure. That meant it was all on them her. She focused on trying to recover control of a limb without interrupting whatever the symbol in her soul was actually doing. Her qi pushed down her meridians, their condition making her wince. The strange qi was riddling everything, trying to twist and corrupt her own body, to turn it into a cage for her own sapience. The intent of the mushrooms seemed to think this was ironically funny somehow. In any case, she would need to take a risk it seemed, as amusing as that idea was when portrayed in a certain light. Her best guess was that the mushroom colony now also wanted them separated, so it could focus on isolating and subsuming them. Their contact wasnt that great as it was. Her sister had slumped over her, drawing herself to her leg and then collapsing. From what she could tell, Arais condition was more stable than hers, but much more locked in. where she had been injured, her sister had been robbed of all her qi, so her body was totally riddled with the grip of the moon mushrooms. -First step, get much better physical contact, that way the symbols could work together much more fundamentally, her intuition suggested. It took a few agonising minutes to get what she wanted visualised in her head. It was an egregious act of self-mutilation in many respects. She picked her lowest rib on the left side as the sacrificial goat and directed the mantra to unlock its thread of purified qi for her to use. It would cancel its progress, but she had no faith that there was enough qi under her control in her body otherwise to make this work. The earth eruption symbol, one from the hall that had been quite obvious in its intended use, imprinted with that qi directly from her body into the ground beneath her, activating in an instant. Spikes of earth slammed into her body, flipping her over onto her front and making her crash down right on top of Arai, so they were lying across each other side by side. Her suspicion was born out as instantly the connection between them went from feeling a bit ephemeral and stretched to rock solid again. The mushroom colonys intent hissed oppressively around her and bore down on her once again, sending its annoyance like a thousand tiny spiders through her body trying to wreak havoc. A spider that was nearly there stabbed her with a limb, and tried to pull her away. Fortunately, it was so badly damaged that it couldnt really get much purchase and the linked cycle of qi between their two bodies from the mushrooms didnt help. If they wanted to separate them, they would- Another one stabbed her, both of them in fact and tried to tug them again, both of them, towards the mushrooms. -Ah, so that was their plan. She grimaced inwardly. As ideas went it was a good one. Drag them closer to the centre of the colony and put them under more pressure, hoping the symbols wouldnt be able to keep up their resistance and whatever they were doing. Soon a dozen spiders were slowly and viciously moving them hair by hair towards the centre. In that hell of invisible scuttling, she lost track of time. Pain, mostly phantom was a baseline for perception between them or so it seemed. She had mostly stopped bleeding, not due to her injury recovering, but because her blood flow was almost frozen by the qi poison in her soft tissue. Her life-force, their life-force was being sustained by the symbol and the dense shield of intent around what remained of her core organs and most valuable meridian systems. -When had it reclaimed her meridians? That was a surprising revelation. She had been so focused on just keeping what qi she could flowing that she had for some unquantifiable time lost track of her own condition -Dangerous, she shuddered. More shocking, as she re-engaged with her body and fought to explore it, bone after bone was gaining filaments of pure qi, with every cycle another bone was gaining a filament as the symbols worked on whatever it was they were doing. Her ruined rib had recovered, her shattered back healed, and soon every bone had a filament once again. The change that occurred at that point, however, was not what she had expected. Each filament just kept growing and growing, becoming denser and denser with each cycle. Slowly the filaments grew minuscule extensions that flowed through her bones and started to connect to her twelve basic meridians. Soon she was able to affect that cycle as well, pushing qi around, mimicking as best she could what the symbol was doing, drawing, pulling compressing and coaxing the energies around her ruined body. With every cycle she completed the system became more and more solid. The capacity of her Qi Reservoir kept increasing as well. It was almost a hundred cycles before she finally grasped that, within the subtle re-arrangement of the twelve basic meridians was a variant of the symbol for her physique. At first, she thought she was seeing things, but the reality of it was soon clear, within two hundred it was beyond any denial, and as strange in its form, as it was in its manifestation, appearing to be bent through some extra plane she couldnt quite see that allowed it to be that symbol and yet fit the pattern of the meridians in her body. By three hundred cycles its completeness was almost palpable, even as time became totally abstract. The gloom outside and the oppression of the moon mushrooms meant she couldnt see more than a few metres now. All her perception was inwards, her vision abandoned and her other senses there only to provide immediate warning of danger. The cycles were no longer consistent either, depending on where the qi threads were developing. Limbs developed fast, extremities really fast, organs slow, core organs like the heart and brain so slow it took dozens of cycles. Spiders still came and tried to stab her... them, and drag them over; but her physical body might as well have been a block of Qi Stone welded to the floor for all the good it did. The whole experience was excruciating as her body subtly reorganised it in ways that both awed and terrified her. What remained of her perception was a strange ghost world of innate perception. She had closed her eyes tens if not hundreds of cycles ago as much to avoid getting stabbed in the eye by a spider as anything else. At some point, her respiratory system had fully connected with her twelve meridians as her body kept robbing qi from the moon mushrooms and making it it''s own. Her vascular system and her digestive system were also starting to merge and connect in similar ways. Slowly pure qi was shifting out of her bones, flowing through her meridians and swirling through the symbol that was forming with her whole body as its framework. The point of connection twisting somewhere in her navel, at the very heart of the symbol, where her spirit root would reside, somewhere above her womb. She felt like she was drifting in a new world now, rolling mists of qi flowed around her, slowly condensing into a pool upon which she was lying. A body forming around her, bones, meridians, organs, a framework of being. It kept shifting and changing, growing more and more solid with every subtle shift as she drifted in a timeless state of becoming. Completion was such a subtle thing that it surprised her when it arrived and the final line was drawn, the final piece connected together, mind, body, soul, origin and potential. Everything distorted and her perception flooded back. She gasped and drew her first breathand remembered she was called Jun Sana. -I forgot my own name? That thought should disturb her, the dissociation between self and sense was strange, but at the same time, she understood intuitively that whatever process had started with the symbol in that valley had just completed its first fundamental step forward. Qi was rolling through her body from an intangible point above her navel. The filaments in her bones all connected to it, to her meridians and with a shock she realised to her I have a dantian now!?! That realisation made her heart skip a beat, and then realise that her heart was beating once again, slowly. Turning her minds eye inwards she marvelled at the ghostly space that was both there and not. Its scale was strange in many respects. It felt akin to the meeting point, the heart of her meridians, the very centre of her body, but now that she considered it more closely, it wasnt really a dantian as she might have expected it to be defined. It held qi, but it was more focal point than a reservoir. The reservoir flowed through her whole body, in qi filaments that had now become shifting pools of liquid qi in her bones. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The next realisation she had, was that she had a lot of qi. Qi that was starting to flood back out of her meridians and into her muscles, fighting tooth and nail, directed by her Mantra and the Physique Symbol to disperse, devour and refine the corrupting qi from -Oh. Reality restored itself fully and she realised she, and Arai were both stuck in a huge Eldritch Moon Mushroom Colony.
~ Arai, Moon Mushroom Colony ~
When her perception of her own sense of being stabilised and Arai opened her eyes, she found that Sana was slumped on top of her, the swirling exchange of qi and the link between the two symbols had basically fused them together with the ground. The world around them was a twisted haze of qi that made her eyes waver just looking through it, but that was secondary to the condition she found her body in. the symbols were still shifting in their eternal dance, ripping qi away from the flailing intent of the mushrooms and devouring it, refining it, purifying it and distributing it through her body. Her bones had reached completion, except it wasnt a state she had envisaged in her wildest dreams. The cores of her bones were a shimmering matrix of purified qi that connected to her twelve basic meridians and to her organs, focusing everything towards a single twisting point. She stared dully at the twisting gloom above her for a few seconds just letting the reality sink in. she had a Dantian now. She was also certain that that strange sense of dissociation, where she had been adrift in an ocean of multi-hued fog, drifting on cool waters had been related to her soul somehow. Spiritual Cultivation, Physical Cultivation, the way qi was pulsing through her organs, still gently attuning meridians was remarkably and rather improbably close to something like Body Refinement and whatever the symbol was doing with her soul. Dual Cultivation, using physical and spiritual means was done, but somewhat fraught and ran into the same brutal progression issues that Physical cultivation did to the point where it was only a resort of those with poor spirit roots to eke out the most they could from their talent. If their inborn spirit roots and local politics had been a bit different she would never have met either Juni or Ling, daughters of noble houses they would have cultivated their familys inheritance arts and never entered the Hunter pavilion. That they had done so was basically an admission that they were no longer of value to their families and could live their lives as they wished. On the other hand, dual-path cultivation and even triple-path cultivation away from the shadow of Physical cultivation was known of, if rather rare. The common combinations were Body Refinement and Spiritual Cultivation or Body Refinement and Dharma Cultivation. Flip sides of the same coin in many respects, but both requiring special laws, canon or scripture and deep pockets to advance. Physical cultivation and body cultivation basically cancelled each other out and the Physical Cultivation would always take precedence for no noticeable gain and a lot of demerit. Their fundamental incompatibility was something she knew had exercised scholars for a long time. Even her mother had just shrugged and explained that some things were just incompatible. Looking at her body now, she thought she understood why as well. Without the symbol to change her meridians in this strange process her body would be so weirdly developed that it would take tens of times the effort for every little advancement. Finishing running through the options, Triple Cultivation was the preserve of backing far beyond any means in Yin Eclipse as far as she was aware. True Unity; Spirit, Body, Soul only one law she knew of promised that, the Blue Morality Canon. The famed inheritance law of the Imperial Clan and only practised by the Emperor. If others had access to such things, they kept quiet about them and were likely families with roots in Heavenly Clans and strength beyond the sky. Spiritual Cultivators fudged this from what she did know and cultivated with Martial Intent and Body Refinement as well, but it was prohibitive and complex, requiring especially attuned laws and the right spirit root. As to quadruple cultivation? She had never heard of it. Theoretically, it should be possible with Spiritual Cultivation, Martial Intent, Physical Intent and a Soul Art, but that was just her speaking words. And yet And yet, staring at her own condition that was all she could think of this as on a certain level. The alternative was perhaps even more terrifying, as it spoke to a different kind of superiority she was aware that she had been denying on a near instinctual level ever since the Physique manifested itself. Certainly, there were three, maybe four systems working in perfect harmony in her body. The Physique Symbol, Physical Cultivation, Spiritual Cultivation and maybe Bodily Refinement. Even if she considered that Physical cultivation overruled Body Refinement, she was possibly on her way to condensing connate control over intent as well, which was a hallmark of a Martial Cultivator, even if a Mantra User was able to do so as well under specific circumstances. -Or maybe its all one thing and I am really overthinking it and this is all one process. One art, one law. All the symbol. - How terrifying would that be? On the other hand, she conceded, she probably was letting her worries, stress and rampant speculation run away with her. Most likely the symbol was its own thing, and this system just wasnt quite what she expected. When she considered its origin, this conclusion was eminently more plausible in a way that was much easier to rationalise than this being something out of wild fantasy and myth. Spiritual Cultivation, Physical Cultivation and the Physique seemed Truthfully, the longer she considered it, shelving away the random thoughts of other things, for now, more of what she saw in her body made sense in that regard. In a way, it felt like the symbol was the missing piece between the two that made them play nice. There was no sense of primacy of one over the other like what Juni and Ling talked about when they did discuss cultivation and about which their mother had warned them about. All the parts were working holistically, in unity, slowly gnawing away at the invading Qi from the Eldritch Moon mushrooms. Soon, that took away any spare focus she had to worry about what systems were what and why. In a matter of ten cycles, her body had transformed into a wellspring of pain. Unending, unquenchable, unceasing pain. It was worse than the frost from the mist event. It was close to her initial fusion with the symbol. By twenty she found even that focus, with the help of her mantra slipping perilously. Phantom pain was rapidly overshadowing real, suppressed pain in ways that made her seriously question exactly what the nature of the Mushrooms hold on her physical body was. Thankfully, it was clear by thirty cycles that the symbol was not afflicted by the issues she was having. Sensation and controllable awareness started to filter back in as the deeply unpleasant void of warmth in her body receded. She could feel Sana, lying on top of her warming up slowly as well. After sixty cycles she finally understood the pain. Her body had basically died. All her extremities had suffered damage on a level so profound she struggled to grasp it. The sensation of blood returning to her limbs, flowing through her body alone was enouh to make her want to scream and scream and scream, except she still had no real means to do so. Within that, there was also a phantasmal feeling of injury that was absolutely damage to her soul. It seemed to be healing, but the healing itself was nearly as bad as the cause or so it felt. She also realised that dozens of spiders were stabbed into them both. Impaling her limbs and her exposed side. Mostly it seemed to be male spiders she had thrown, based on the injuries to their corpses. That confused her for a moment, until she remembered that quite a few of those she had stabbed and thrown were ones she had just refined the qi from, and not actually removed their cores afterwards. An embarrassing oversight there, clearly that was enough of a foundation for the moon mushrooms to do their thing. Sana who was lying on top of her now seemed to have borne the brunt of their punishment though. That realisation made the rage that was welling up in her heart even more turbulent. It surprised her how angry she actually was right now, for having supposedly been basically a soul and a bunch of qi rich bones in her own body for however long that process of finishing Qi Condensation and breaking through to Qi Refinement and forming a Dantian had actually taken. It had felt like six or seven hundred cycles, not counting this unthawing and expulsion of the qi poison from the colony from her body. A number close to two weeks surfaced from a corner of her brain and she shivered. After a few more cycles she gained a proper awareness of her limbs and their state. Her left arm, under Sana, hadnt been stabbed very badly so she managed to extricate it with a bit of effort and- The spider limb appeared from nowhere and smashed down on the side of her head, planting her face into the dirt and making her nearly crack her teeth. It left a nasty gash in her scalp and skittered off bone in a way that was deeply disturbing to feel. Another blurred forward and hit her in the neck, so fast she couldnt even perceive it. However, even as it pinned her down, the symbol shifted and the qi in its body was consumed leaving behind a broken corpse. Grasping it, she ripped it free and then smashed it onto the ground. The impact made her arm jar and sent a shooting pain through her whole body. -Fates, what kind of durability? Grimacing she hurled it with as much vigour as she could and sent it spiralling away out of the field into the rocks in the gloom beyond. The one that had stabbed her head blurred over her and she was face to face with the broken maw of a male spider, covered in white green fungi that were spreading from the wound she had dealt in its thorax. Focusing her qi she head-butted it, even as it tried to bite her, sending it rolling away and leaving her eyes watering and her head feeling like it had just had a rock dropped on it. Fortunately, the next one that arrived was nowhere near as durable and she was able to leaver a leg off even as dozens of others that were still around them, stabbed into them started to disentangle themselves before the symbol could devour them as well.
~ Sana, Moon Mushroom Colony ~
Sana was shaken out of trying to sort out how much of her body hurt as it put itself back together when her sister managed to roll out from under her and started smashing spiders with commendable fury. Gasping with her own anger, she mustered as much coordination as she could and ripped out a particularly annoying spider limb that was placed between her shoulder blade and her spine. The qi in it seemed to have reinforced it, so rather than pound it into the ground as she had just watched her sister do, she imprinted a lightning array straight onto it. Even as she did so, another moved and tried to stab her through the neck. Moving her other arm she caught that as well and sent a second array into it. Her new, much-enhanced qi capacity showing its immediate benefits as both spiders turned into candles even as she continued to ramp up the qi that was flowing into the arrays. The lightning rolled over both of them to minimal effect, it was her qi after all and their symbols still had a connection to each other. The spider puppets were hardly so lucky and most were exploded or incinerated bar a few on the periphery. She only stopped feeding qi to the arrays when everything within visible sight was smoking, disarticulated chitin and burning smears of ichor. Still alive her sister said with a rasping laugh as she pushed herself up on her knees Seems that way she chuckled, struggling up herself. Im going to burn this nameless blessed colony to the ground! her sister glowered, looking around at the smoking devastation. I have a better idea! she hissed, the anger over what they had just endured finally welling up in full. These fate thrashed spiders helped try to feed us to these mushrooms not to mention that grey ape that caused all this and has now run off somewhere. Why dont we set this thing off, let it do the business THEN burn it down! That could get out of hand. Arai coughed. And spat out a mouthful of black blood. Have we met anything down here you care about more or less than these mushrooms? she countered, before bending over and also coughing up a lungful of black blood. Impurities? she signed because speaking was only going to make her dry retch. With an eye to her ruined clothes, such as they were, she tore off the binding on her scrip and the few other bits of stuff like the luss cloth and threw them away before they could be contaminated. Arai followed suit a heartbeat later. Both of them were just in time as it turned out, as black blood started to well out of every pore, followed by a miasma of qi poison that hadnt been refined by the symbols. In an effort to retain what little remained of her clothing she pulled off the rags she was left with as fast as she could and threw them a good distance away, even as blood started to well out of every pore. If she had thought that the experience after surviving the use of the symbol was bad, this was if anything worse. The smell was something akin to rotten meat and yin decay, enhanced by the most unstable elements that remained from the qi poison that they had been refining. Her skin crawled and itched uncontrollably as the black sludge sloughed off her. If there was a small mercy, it was that there wasnt anywhere near as much as before. Sitting there, she shuddered then leant over and with a grimace, picked the least of the bits of her ruined garments and cleaned herself up as best she could. When they were both done, her skin still crawled and the revolting sensation still lingered, but it was the best they could do for now. Tossing the rags away she tried to incinerate them with the basic fire array, only for them to turn out to be totally fireproof. Lightning did nothing either, and after some more frustrated experimentation neither did corrosion. That just seemed to sum up the entire experience really. Uhh is it just my imagination or is the qi gradient shifting? her sister said suddenly. Stilling her senses she focused more deliberately on the field from the moon mushrooms and sighed with agreement. Its contracting towards the pool? Yes growing smaller. Turning to look around, she saw that all the other spider corpses covered in white-green veins that hadnt been eradicated by her lightning were crawling towards the fungi around the pool with remarkable alacrity for their current state. Turning to the mushroom colony, which was dully sending malevolent intent at them, which she had been ignoring much more easily now, she pointed at it and then made an obscene gesture. We''re gonna deal with these fate thrashed spiders, and we are going to make you suffer for the first and last time in your however long millennium''s lifespan. Get ready for it you nameless spawned bit of mildew! Turning back to her sister she cast her eye along the periphery and added sourly. Any idea where the leaf fell? Arai gestured to the rock slide in a resigned fashion. We can add it to the list of things to curse the fates for. On the other hand her sister picked up one of the normal spiders and considered it as it twitched feebly in her grip, trying unsuccessfully to get at her with its five remaining legs. Its worth checking this actually works as well as we hope. Point, she conceded and picked up a spider, sending her qi into it. The energy flowed around its ruined body as she investigated the white veins. They were doubling up for something approaching a meridian system that was rooted in the remains of the crystalline accretion in the thing''s thorax, its qi core. It was largely mindless, which was a plus, this probably wouldnt work if the thing had any sense of self-cognition. Taking her qi she fed it into the core and watched as the qi around her twisted weirdly. Her sister was doing the same experiment pretty much. They walked over to the edge of the field and she stuck out the spider she was holding, watching as a small rippling field appeared around it as she continued to feed it qi. Its nice when something actually goes as expected, her sister said observing her own spider. She watched as Arai walked a bit further away and pushed more and more qi into the spider, until there was a rippling, shifting field about two metres wide around her. Drains your qi very fast though, her sister noted. Testing for herself, she found that that might well be an understatement. As bursting with qi as she was, she could probably push out the field to three metres or maintain it at two for a few minutes before she ran out. Replenishing her qi was impossible while pushing it out like this it seemed. Do you think this is likely the first time anyone has ever used one of these things as a deliberate offensive weapon? She mused, turning to eye the spiders on the far side of the hall. The field has contracted another few centimetres, her sister added, eyeing the floor behind them. Mmm, makes sense, its probably trying to form enough density to push us out and leave us at the mercy of the spiders, she said, eyeing the mushroom colony with a nasty look. StillI wonder what persuaded the spiders to take up root here? Arai mused as they walked around the outer edge of the field. I guess it makes for good access security normally the mushroom colonies only claim things that fall in and dont go walking. Probably the spiders feed them and they tolerate the spiders on their periphery. She mused. Also, up to this point, and based off what we know, we are likely the first thing thats wandered in here that hasnt been eaten by them Unsought for, the ecology of Eldritch Moon mushrooms... How scintillating Arai laughed, the anger in her voice almost tangible in the air around her. Indeed she grinned nastily and picked up a second likely looking spider, a very crippled male that had an intact core, cast in here by the collapse. We need get Queen with first attack. Absolute, she barely managed to sign. After a moment of juggling, she freed a hand and added in a more fluent manner. That thing is probably comparable to that big grey demon in strength. We only get one crack at it. Her sister nodded without bothering to reply. The statement was largely rhetorical in any case, neither of them was confused as to the stakes here. Moving through the hall, around the pool, she kept track of the region of rapidly deepening qi density that was beginning to restrict their access to the rest of the cavernous hall. The nearest mushroom tree shivered as they passed within ten metres of it. Needling intent pushed out at her, trying to infiltrate her straight to her dantian. The symbol cancelled the incursion with convincing prejudice. Arriving at the far edge of the field, they watched the scuttling spiders still in the gloom beyond. She pushed qi into her ocular meridians, properly for the first time and her vision cut into the gloom, turning everything into faded colours and monochrome shadows. The spider queen hulked on the wall at the far upper corner of the room. Well out of throwing range. She passed out of the field and the spiders flowed back for a few seconds then hundreds of venom spits hurtled towards them. They both threw themselves flat and the attacks distorted against the dense qi field around the colony, getting smeared somehow as they passed through the air and becoming hopelessly dispersed after half a metre. At the same time, the boundary rapidly warped and shifted back almost half the distance towards the trunks of the nearest mushrooms and rapidly thickened, leaving them stranded metres adrift from it. The spiders in her hand were still trying to return to the colony. Their energy more frantic now. Sneering a bit she pretended to be shocked and injured from the receding qi as if it had struck at her as it receded. The intent in the colonies action was clear, but also rather pathetic, in that the spiders likely hadnt noticed their experiment on the other side. The spiders rolled forward in an angry wave to consume the two of them. She watched until they were within leaping distance. Hundreds threw themselves forward, and in response, she pushed qi in the infected spider corpse in her hand and rolled it forward. It only travelled a metre, the qi field blooming around it to almost two metres. After a moment it righted itself and started to flee with commendable haste towards the colony, but the damage was already done. Hundreds of spiders were caught in the field as it ballooned out around them. The weaker ones died instantly, the strong ones struggled on for a few seconds and then also collapsed. She kept the field of the other spider active for a whole 10 seconds before cancelling it and letting the first spider scuttle back home, in the appearance of self-defence while she was still slumped there. That had taken about a quarter of her current qi reserves. The spider queen took the bait, however, recognising the danger their probably puppeted corpses posed. With a silent howl that made her limbs grow numb even as the symbol subtly weathered it, the spider queen waved her forelimbs and the darkness shifted hundreds of males of varying sizes charged forward, several even had faint spiritual blurs around them suggesting they were at least at Soul Foundation and trying to manifest their intent. Beyond them, she could see two larger males, bigger than the spider mother they had slain, lurking in the shadows of the large exit on the far end of the hall. Sluggishly her sister released the other spider which was now legless, in such a way that if you recalled the original boundary of the field her action would spawn a good strategic enhancement along the edge of the pool. Most of the onrushing horde dodged out of the way but a few unlucky ones were caught in the two-metre zone around it. She activated the field of the other one and stumbled forward a few paces. Smaller spiders flitted away while a rain of venom shelled at her from a distance. She made it twenty paces with Arai stumbling after her in an uncoordinated fashion. The gamble here was twofold, they had to get into a position to stop the queen fleeing down the tunnel, and do so before it got spooked and either tried to wipe them out in one decisive hit or fled. It was large enough that it could only go that way she was pretty sure. It was with her heart mentally in her mouth that she finally made it halfway across the floor and sluggishly slumped down, holding the spider, the qi field receding a bit as she retracted it. She had half her qi left. Arai stumbled after her in a shambling manner, making it almost the full distance, before the Spider Queen, who had been turning to follow them finally twigged that something was off and with a roar, lowered her body and opened her maw. She watched as qi flowed inwards towards the queen and a shifting malevolence flooded the entire hall, intended she guessed to hinder her responsiveness. It took a few seconds for the art to properly initiate, whereupon a shimmering orb of truly terrifying corrosive life qi started to manifest in front of the queen. {Flickering Steps} She triggered her movement art, pushing it as far as she could and feeling her roll out of her body. The room blurred around her and the Spider Queen spat the art prematurely, the orb dispersing and searing the entire side of the hall in stone melting death. Its reaction speed was many times hers, but it was inherently limited by its misunderstanding. Had it realised they could move it wouldnt have locked itself down for that art in those precious few seconds she was certain, and would instead have executed them physically. She arrived beside a leg even as the queen''s body shifted, triggering the spider she held with all her remaining qi. The field ballooned to three metres and the vile qi of the mushroom colony took hold even as Arai managed the same feat on its other side, catching two more legs and skidding under its abdomen even as it tried to leap into the air, having executed the art that required it to focus qi on that location. It was just a hair''s breadth too slow, and miscalculated for a second vital moment, sweeping out at them with its legs to knock them away as the fields around their spiders faded. That merest of margins allowed them both time to sacrifice a bones worth of vital qi to replenish their reserves instantly and expand the field for a single blinding instant to ten-metre overlapping fields that covered half the Queen in an instant even as it started to retract its limbs and flee. Dropping the spider she sacrificed a second bone and fled past the mushroom field for the far side of the hall. The queen convulsed and flailed in the fields, falling victim to the all or nothing lethality of the field. As far as she was aware, it didnt matter if it was a tiny mushroom or a tree, the field was equally lethal once it was manifest. Equally, it didnt matter if you were a Mortal or an Ancient Immortal. If you ate a Moon Mushroom field to the face to that degree you were history. Their survival would, on a certain level, be construed as utterly illogical if you didnt know about the symbol. In their wake, the other spiders in the room all roiled in rage and confusion, unable to fully process what had happened. With the Spider Queens to feed off of, both spiders were already sprouting their own proper little mushrooms. Nearby corpses were getting white veins. The Queen shook off the soul shock and rolled backwards. At the same time, a terrible shadow danced forward stabbing into both of them. Her limbs went numb and her mind wavered even as the symbol drowned the worst of it and dispersed the rest. A heartbeat later, the spider apparition wavered and crumbled as the spider queen started to succumb properly to the contamination from the field. Drunkenly it staggered after them, losing coordination as a limb slammed down far too close behind her, missing her by luck as much as anything. A second limb came for her with a freaking inexorability that spoke only of death, only for its intent to waver and become bizarrely diffuse. The spider stumbled sideways and then shrieked, audibly and mashed a wall with another limb. A glimmering corona manifested around it for a second before running out of its control and fizzling out, leaving her with a cold sweat and a sense of relief as she made it back past the colony. It had tried to detonate its core just now, she was certain. That would have been the end of them all probably had it succeeded. The spider queen groggily staggered after them, slipping and sliding as it lost coordination its soul became contaminated. It started to glimmer dully and its qi became unstable but it was already far too late for it to explode its monster core. A disorganised hail of qi poison shots rained down at them as they ran back towards the large colony, even as the two large males and several females far bigger than she was comfortable with started to take control of the mess behind them. -We need the damn leaf now, was the only thought rattling around her head as small spiders swarmed around the space across the ceiling that had previously been blocked off by the mushroom field. Realistically, there was no way either of them were cutting through the queen''s exoskeleton without it; and the queen was, in her estimate probably a nine-star monster. Maybe even a ten-star ranked one. It was also key to part two of this plan, turning the mushroom field over so they didnt die horribly to a spider tide. Another minute or two and the big spiders would restore order and get past, there was that immortal spider mother for starters. Arai arrived at the landslide a few paces ahead of her and tore a chunk of rock out about the size of her torso and slung it at the colony without blinking. As strategies went annoying the colony so it erupted only had benefits for them now it was clear they had got some hard-won resistance to its corrupting effects. It should be near here! her sister signed as she threw another piece, this time at the ceiling with a lightning array slapped on it. The rock arced through the air and sent a wall of lightning hissing across the roof, dropping hundreds of oncoming spiders into the miasma below and forcing the rest to recoil as she danced from spider to spider. The rock itself fell right on top of a mushroom on the near edge of the field. On the other side, the queen finally got her soul corrosion back under temporary control and emitted a shriek that dimmed the whole room. Eight eyes appeared inside her head and for a brief moment, she had the sensation of being ripped apart from the inside out, stumbling to her knees and bleeding from her eyes and nose. Her meridians creaked and twisted, and the qi in her body ran out of her control for a heartbeat as an immense intent bore down on her, shaking her newly formed dantian too its core before the symbol deflected it away. Thrashed fates who sell souls to the nameless, without that symbol we would be dead so many times over its unfunny! her sister gasped. I doubt thats what those young nobles from the central continent say with their inheritance laws and their backing from beyond the sky! she giggled manically, it was almost farcical how they were still alive at this point. They would say something like YOU DARE! I am the chosen one who totally will rule over the whole world! Bow before my awesome power and fear my old uncle or something stupid like that. Fortunately, the shriek of the spider had been just as devastating, if not more so to the other spiders in the room. The unrestrained fury in its action had eradicated most of those between it and them. Seemingly realising this, she was aware of it moving erratically on the far side. A moment later a corrosion orb skipped across the wall and sprayed down a miasma of acid that flowed off the qi repelling slabs that littered the collapse. Shaking her head, she grabbed another rock and threw it at the colony, scoring a glancing hit on a large mushroom. The field around it was still decreasing, the intent of the colony was clearly to turn it into a proper shield. Frowning, she put down her mushroom and pushed qi into it until it finally gained its own mini-mushroom and became stable, the spider twitching faintly and no longer showing any intent to return to the colony now it had reached that point in its development. Grasping another rock, she hit the same mushroom her sister had a moment earlier, noting it quiver involuntarily. The repelling slabs! she signed suddenly. Nodding her sister grabbed one side of one and she took the other. Between them they were barely able to handle it easily, sending it crashing down into the field and making another of the mushrooms shake. Two more slabs went in quick succession while the mushroom, which she was able to kick around a bit to help them, provided some unintentional protection from smaller spiders and the chained attacks by those nascent soul mothers intent. Her qi was recovering fast, despite the deliberate act of self-mutilation done. The bones were recovering, but while they injured almost a quarter of her meridians were unable to operate efficiently. That was definitely something to keep in mind for future uses of that resort. Four of five in one go would likely see her temporarily crippled, her qi reserves were also hindered while they recovered it seemed. Even so, she was back to a third of her capacity already. The spider queen bounced on the spot, its fury visibly manifesting in erratic manifestations of its injured soul form. It let out another scream of qi that tore through the tunnels like a soundless riptide. This time she was able to brace for it. Even then, it made her vision waver and the qi in her body grow chaotic to a degree even the grey ape that fought the sludge had not achieved. Does it want to bring every spider within several miles? Arai signed grimly, excavating another slab in search of the leaf. So long as we either find the leaf or make the colony spore before it buries us in spiders its all good! she signed back. Grabbing a big slab, half the size of her, she expended some qi this time to flip over toward the pool. It twisted and bounced twice, careening against three mushroom trees before smashing down and landing on top of a few smaller ones. All of them were starting to quiver now, which was what they wanted to see. Right on cue, a tide of spiders of all sizes, from her fist to a small horse rolled out of the tunnels above the collapse. Arai threw another slab and she pushed more qi into the mini colony beside her, feeding it with her own purified energies from her dantian to make it rapidly expand its range to almost 7 metres. That snared a gratifying number of the new wave of new arrivals who fell down the slope limply. The queen howled and clawed her way up the wall, her limbs scrabbling for purchase in her uncoordinated state and crouched in a familiar manner, lobbing another corrosion orb directly at them. Cursing she fled on her sister''s heels even as the orb gouged a thirty-metre crater out of the rockfall scattering resistant slabs everywhere along with a wave of corrosive miasma. Both of them were lucky, barely getting caught by it, even so, it ate her flesh to the bone in a moment and was in danger of damaging even that before her body got purchase on it and neutralised the damage. -Not out of danger by any means, she shuddered Looking across to check her sister was okay, she caught the glimpse of the Arborundum leaf lying in the middle of one of the puddles of corrosive qi that had formed in the ruin of the collapse. Cursing to herself, she circulated her qi to the max and darted for it, barely resisting the damage that the miasma above it caused in the process. Scooping it up she used her movement art to flicker towards the colony, her sister following her and scooping up what remained of their scattered kit and the two scrips in the luss cloth wrappings. Looking across, it seemed that their salvation had arrived not a moment too soon as well. The field''s range was decreasing less now, but it was enough to provide space for the queen to make it around to their side and properly try to take them down with her. She had been laboriously making her way along the side of the room and was now paused again, qi building up for another corrosion orb. She arrived at the edge of the qi field keeping as much of it between them and the queen as they could and she finally felt she could exhale. It was indeed dense enough to be a proper barrier now, as an experimental shove against it demonstrated. Her hand could sink in, but it was like pushing into wet sand. The Spider Queen stared at her, considering the distance. -Oh no you fate thrashed dont! She hissed, even as the queen flawlessly lobbed the orb. It travelled in such a way that it landed between them, taking advantage of their momentary separation as they fled to the barrier. She was about to dodge away, when it occurred to her that her movement arts momentum might actually take them through the outer extremity of the barrier, which would provide by far the most protection from the attack. Signalling her intent, she charged straight at the field, punching deep into it, parallel to her sister. Her momentum took her almost five metres into it before she was slowed to a sluggish stop near one of the mushroom trees. Behind her, the orb exploded into a mist on impact and swirled around half the hall, vindicating her snap decision to flee this way. It merged with the colony field and was neutralised entirely before it made it half the distance to her. With a final lunge, she was frozen solid in space a fingers distance from the trunk, the Arborundum leaf in her other hand barely a fingers width from the stem. As a roar of rage smashed into her from the colony, she had to reflect that within every insane endeavour like this, there was a tiny bit of good fortune required. In this case, it was brought about by the symbol itself being repelled faintly by the attack, making her body convulse, freeing her grip on the leaf, which tumbled from her grasp. Curious, she watched as the field totally failed to hinder it in the slightest, the qi in it just flowing off it like water from a rock. It hit a slanted rock at the base of the tree that she had thrown earlier and spun sideways, down the slab. The Arborundum palm frond met sharp edge on with the edge of the Eldritch Moon Mushrooms stem, slicing through it without even pausing, passing beyond it, tipping off, flipping over and embedding in the next trunk at an angle, whereupon it slid down under its own trajectory, splitting the trunk entirely in two, effectively felling two trees. The tree beside her sloughed backwards and collapsed onto another one, while the other collapsed sideways and flattened several smaller ones by the edge of the pond. She was laughing hysterically in her head even as a terrible hiccupping upheaval ripped through the entire colony. The terminal damage to the trees finally managed to do what the rocks had failed to. Trigger their instinct to spore at a level where even the colony consciousness might struggle to suppress it. The cap of the almost felled tree exploded outwards with enough force to make her bones rattle. The one she had felled followed suit a moment later, then the three that had been ruined by the collapse. -Thankyou fates for some poor soul in the distant past managing to find out about the overriding tendency of these fate accursed things to spore if you fell them and living to tell the bureau about it! She cackled in her head. Faced with the pressure wave and unable to move away, she groaned silently as her body twisted under the immense force of the detonations. That was a bit outside of her expectations, perhaps the colony was devoting too much effort to drawing its miasma field in on itself? When she recovered her senses, still frozen in space, the entire hall was filled with ghostly white-green spores that shifted like clouds of ephemeral flame. The spider queen had realised the trap too late, its view having been obscured for the critical moments before the trees were felled. It was slumped drunkenly metres from the entrance to the tunnel, twitching feebly amid the shimmering veil of spores. Every spider in the room was dying now, and those in the surrounding tunnels she was sure. The spores would spread like wildfire under the strength of that detonation. She had expected them to claim the room, but at this rate, they might claim quite a bit more. Anything they infected would spread them further as they fled the spore cloud. The spores themselves were a bit different as well, they carried with them an intent that made things infected with them mad with panic, and possessed of a preternatural desire to seek safety with others, and thus promoting further spread before their infection took hold and the bodies collapsed, immobile. That was why it was called a spore plague. The spores that took root in the dying could wipe out whole cavern ecosystems in minutes, just from the initial spread. Almost none of those miniature colonies would survive, less than one in a million as she understood it. Most things did not possess sufficient qi for them to latch onto and they would burn out after a short while and become dormant as they required living hosts of a certain foundation to really excel. However, from several billion spores, only a few hundred needed to cluster with some dead to form a new successful colony. Setting this off, in the middle of this horde of spiders as good as cancelling this entire region of the sewers and turning it into one singular behemoth colony. Moments later, whatever was holding her collapsed, releasing her. The field around the colony erupted outwards to its original size. The other mushrooms were starting to shudder ominously. Grabbing the leaf, she stabbed another tree, half cutting through it as she made her way through towards her sister. Each tree she injured pulsed and released effervescent clouds of spores. Another juddering, enraged mental attack washed over her and she got the distinct impression from the symbol that she was pushing her luck. Mentally taking a deep breath, she mustered her strength and charged towards the edge, blurring through the trees slashing trunks as if she was cutting grass, uncaring if she felled or wounded. Crossing the edge, Arai was already a few paces ahead of her as the entire colony rippled behind her. Mushroom after mushroom expelling searing clouds of greenish-white. Remember how I said this might not be the best idea? her sister signed. Well it''s done now! she shot back, as they ran towards the spider queen. True, but the strength of this is a bit Arai said with a worried hand gesture. She nodded tersely. That was true, it was seriously beyond what she had calculated, assuming that it had made its most serious effort to claim them initially. That it was able to interfere with the symbol at the level it had, was something she planned to keep in mind. Things could shake it, given enough provocation and that could see them dead without knowing what killed them in all likelihood. Both of them charged towards the spider queen. The vital thing now was to separate its beast core from the body before the spore cloud claimed it as a new source of nutrition for a colony, not only would it be a waste, it would be giving a pointless victory to the spores that was otherwise avoidable. She started cutting at the top of the thorax even as her sister started clearing out corpses nearby, removing the possibility of clumping. The Arborundum carved into it like butter. After a few moments, her sister arrived and started throwing away pieces of cut flesh as she exposed them. Already white veins were starting to appear on the Spider Queens exoskeleton from the earlier contamination. After a few more moments of frenzied cutting, a flood of viscous ichor and inner organs, probably its first stomach, welled up through the wound. It was corrosive, but not to the point where her qi defences couldnt cope as she kept on cutting a grizzly channel across the back of the thing looking for the core. In the end, it was almost at the back of the thorax, a swirling green-black agglomeration that gave her a rather ominous vibe amid the well of ichor. No way are we moving that easily, Arai sighed as she threw a few more pieces of innards and ichor away. Guess we get to test how long this takes to refine in situ after all... she winced as she sought purchase in the horrible pit. Im never going to feel clean again her sister muttered under her breath as she helped her pry out another piece of the thorax armour to expose the top of the core in its entirety. In the end, they stood on the core, as there was no way for them to easily get it out, and the white veins were already incurring through the flesh, working their way towards it. Linking their symbols, they both pushed intent into the core, groaning as their small incursion crashed straight into the roiling energy of the Spider Queen. The qi within it was bizarre and otherworldly, also utterly foul at first touch and possessing a most immense devouring intent that tried to devour their own qi outright and transform it as a route to seize their consciousness and live on. The spider queens soul raged into their bodies with a gleeful hunger and a determination to make them suffer to the utmost for all of about half a second. Before the symbols could even step in, the perception from the spirit ghost ran into its own wall, the purified qi in their bones that was swirling out into their body to protect it from this new invader under the impetus of the mantra. The calibre of the two forces was immense in their own way. The Spider Queens realm was clearly over immortal, but by how much it was impossible to say. Its Intent was totally stymied by the symbol, while its qi might as well have been rain on rocks for all the good its corrosive principle did in the short term to their purified Myriad Elements Qi it had crashed into in their bones. The back and forth tug of war lasted for several agonising seconds before the symbol shifted and the spider queens ruined soul was properly cancelled in a hiss of black, green and red smoke. After that it became very academic, the symbol slowly seeped the core and the impure qi from it flooded out, into their bodies where it was rapidly devoured up by their circulation system. What little remained of the queen''s intent and lingering consciousness was unable to gain any purchase at all and the whole refinement process of cancelling its soul and properly orphaning the qi amid the run of its body took only two hours in the end. Clawing their way out, they both looked around the hall, which was now dimly lit by spores to the point where it was possible to see even without qi enhanced vision. The drifting spores were almost like drifting snow. She waved her hand towards some carefully and they shifted out of her way before she could ever touch them. Given we appear to have acquired functional immunity to the Eldritch Moon Mushrooms should we just stay here and fully refine this qi? Sana suggested, kicking the core beneath their feet. Several small colonies were already popping up close to the ruined fungus grove near the pool. Turning her attention back to the corpse, their removal of the connection between the core and the bodys meridian system had slowed the incursion of the white veins significantly. They would still claim the core eventually, but now, devoid of an easy roadmap of the spiders meridian system to get there, they would have to rely on gradual seepage through the dense body, the flesh of which still held a lot of qi and lingering resentment. It will certainly hold a grudge and if it joins up into one huge colony we will have a headache in spite of our current circumstances... her sister mused. "We wanted to kill everything down here, not turn it all into a Heretical Buddhist mushroom preaching the Dao of Eternal Unity beneath the singular God Mushroom. Not to mention, there are plenty of other cores out there that are much more vulnerable than this one, and which we can refine much more efficiently now the immediate danger here is dealt with. Nodding, it was what she had been thinking herself really, she slid off the giant spider carapace after her sister, heading to the left side of the pool while her sister went right. Chapter 60 – Its Not Just the Mushrooms We Hate!
...Always two there are, a master and a disciple. Kill the master and the disciple will become a thorn in your side for millenniums after. Kill the disciple and the master will likely hunt your juniors to extinction and haunt your every endeavour like an evil spectre. Kill both, and you will find that the masters own master will become the devil that stalks your every shadow thereafter, until you are running from godly monsters and devilish gods and wondering where it all went wrong. This, if anyone ever askes is why only two people have ever broken into and out of that slaughter pit that the Robber Dukes made beneath the Dark Veils and the Perilous Realm. One, the Disciple who was captured on a whim and thrown in there for sport, and then the Master, who came seeking his lost charge and made a generation cry tears of blood for the waste within their ranks before all was said and done. Their prestige, like an inconvenient stone in the boot of history, was to be the crack that brought those old advisors'' plots to naught and finally set in motion the events that brought the Era of Unending War and our most brutal dynasty to an inauspicious end.
Excerpt from Annals of a Dark Age ~By Rt. Honourable Lord Marcus De Roche
~ Arai and Sana, Majoring in Spider Butchering ~
As she worked rapidly on her side of the hall, sorting through corpses worth saving and exploiting and which they would just have to get rid of, the sounds of unfolding calamity started to intrude through the tunnels around the hall. Enraged roars and the distant echoes of screaming rising and falling away as various monsters they hadnt encountered discovered that their world and territories were ending in fungi themed hell. Reaching the far side, where they had entered this place, Sana joined her a few moments later and they turned to consider the colony. How many were there on your side? her sister asked. A dozen that are over nascent soul it looks like. Quite a few at soul foundation as well. The golden cores are already starting to get corrupted though. Thats fast, her sister nodded. Much of it is inside the colony, she noted, looking at the drifts of corpses there that were already sporting white veins and even a few small mushrooms. So how do you reckon we do this? she said after a few more moments consideration. Set it on fire? Explosively? her sister said with a certain degree of venom in her tone. What you did to the sludge? Well we have enough materials to draw the circle manually, and these corpses are full of qi that we will never successfully refine ourselves, seems a shame to waste them, Sana said with a shrug. There is that, she agreed, thinking rapidly how that might be possible. The idea of setting everything on fire was fairly straightforward, in principle at least. What was complex was ensuring that the mushroom colony was the thing that caught on fire, not them. Do you think we can go into the field? Sana mused. What... you want to cut down the rest of the mushrooms? she said, half-joking. I was wondering about it, given how some of those white-green trees are starting to change colour, her sister muttered. Looking over where she was pointing, she did a double-take, because Sana was correct, several of the mushrooms were starting to manifest purple, red and sickly yellow splotches in shifting patterns across their caps and rings. Hmmm, what is the alternative? Uhh we do properly what I did in a hurry with the sludge pit? She stared at the mushrooms doing odd things again for a long few seconds. Moon mushrooms doing inexplicable things was probably not a good thing, a part of her mind suggested. Better to do what we can without risking ourselves I think. What did you do before exactly anyway? The thing everyone is told never to do, with five elements formations, Sana said drily. You remember the speech Grandmaster Li gave that time? Oh. Big boom, she shuddered, recalling how animated the old man had been about never creating an unbounded transformation cycle because it would just keep ramping up until all the things exploded in all the ways. Yes. BIG boom! her sister said with a certain light of anger in her eyes. Ill let you make the arrays then, she said. What do you need me to do? Pile up corpses by proximal affinity and get any useful cores out in the process? Sana mused. There is little left here anyway after the corrosive orbs went off, so we might as well start back on the far side. Making their way back around, she took the leaf and started to carve out cores and check their elemental affinities. Sana headed back over to the spider queen and using one of its shell pieces began to work out what framework she needed. Going through the corpses as she was, she began to throw smaller ones over in that direction, building up piles of Yin Wood and Yin Fire attributed corpses by the pool. Spores still drifted all around them as she marked the progress of the transforming mushrooms throughout the colony. Sana was working on the array as fast as she could using the spider queens ichor as a catalyst to draw the majority of the large array that was surrounding growing piles of spider corpses. The majority being Yin Wood Attributed was clearly causing some need to change the way the array framework combined, based on how much swearing and referring to the scrips her sister was doing. Thankfully, even with that setback, their progress was faster than she was expecting. And fast was necessary. Arai glanced over at the colony, she was certain now that the changes Sana had pointed out were the beginnings of what the Bureau records rather sketchily called the recovery and control phase of a colonies expansion cycle. Where it seeded the surroundings with more fungi of various useful, exotic variants that could rapidly help it replenish what it had just expended by being forced to spore to defend itself. As she watched, hauling another Soul Foundation male spider corpse close enough to throw it on the appropriate pile, several of the mushrooms near the water, that were showing golden patterns started rapidly manifesting yellow rills below their caps. Soon their stems started to shrink and their caps sink down and deform. To the left, others that had purple patterns were going blotchy green beneath them. Those in the far side with red and purple patterns were bleeding red from their gills. Those below them that were spattered by that liquid gained strange star-like patterns on their creamy white caps. Minutes ticked on as these changes continued to unfold with a concerning increase in pace. It was a great relief when Sana finally signalled that the framework was complete and no more cores were needed. She could stop being preferential and just start throwing every spider around her onto the bigger pile that was fuel for the array. The whole setup was crude beyond belief, and lifted almost wholesale from what Eleanora had shown in its basics, On the far side of the colony, one of the yellow stripped rills rippled and a lurid yellow dust cloud drifted through half the colony, suspended in the qi field. Both of them glanced at it and cursed. Sana continued drawing and she moved away from the colony and started to throw more of the male spiders and those normal ones also at Golden Core at the piles. There was no point in separating them out at this point, the spore contamination on everything of this grade was close to total. A few minutes later, they both had to pause again to take stock, as the ambient qi in the whole hall was abruptly tugged inwards towards the colony for a heartbeat. On the back of that, the yellow cloud that was swirling around the colony swirled around and scattered definitively over the pool, turning the now rippling surface bright yellow. Seconds later one of the mushrooms with lurid purple and green blotches shivered and a lateral blast of spores close to small apples in size erupted out in a ring all around it. Propelled by some kind of intent they seemed to bounce randomly around the colony and scattered in every direction. Hitting walls, floors, corpses, the rockfall, landing in the pond. Some even made it beyond to near where the spider queens corpse still lay, where they started to put out threads almost immediately. The yellow spores that were flowing like mist across the far side of the room soon coated the ground like dust blown on a north wind from the fissure flats. The greenish-grey spikey bouncing spores, once their threads reached a certain distance all began to explode, splattering their surroundings with a strange mucus that rapidly manifested small, conical capped greenish-white mushrooms at a rate that was close to unnatural. As they continued to watch, the purple and white mushrooms also reached maturation and began to release a creeping miasma of inky grey spores that swirled around and began to slowly settle downwards like streamers up to thirty metres from it. Where they touched corpses they rapidly sprouted little bulbous, moist purple and green fungi feelers that started to burrow into their hosts. Where they fell on the ground itself they grew up as purple stemmed mushrooms with grey caps that had a faintly inauspicious aura about them. Soul Seizing and Soul Setting mushrooms. Thats our cue to wrap this up! she called over to Sana, who nodded and waved for her to come over. Slinging spiders using her qi now, she glanced back at the pool as she made her way over and had to do a double-take. It was growing disk-shaped fungi on the water. Nightmarish parodies of lotus pads, their small hollow structures in the middle already apparent. -Dead Sages Lanterns, she shuddered in her mind. Those were arguably more dangerous than the soul setting or seizing ones. Fortunately, they were rare in comparison to almost every other type she knew of, even Moon Mushrooms. Unfortunately, there were now several hundred emerging across the pond. The nature of how they killed; by illusion and insanity, made her nervous that the particular brand of immunity they seemed to have might not work there. *Fsssssssshhhh* Behind her, the splotchy red star mushroom trees in the colony shivered and a huge cloud of glowing firefly-like spores swirled up into the air. They twisted and drifted hypnotically before starting to settle across the back half of the hall. Before her eyes, thousands of exploding mushrooms bloomed in the eerie glow from the eldritch mushroom spores that coated most of the walls and floor. As one, the mushrooms started to rapidly mature, feeding off the ambient qi and death qi from the destruction of the spiders. Within seconds the qi density in the room had rapidly shifted and she could feel a dull oppression in the air that made everything seem slightly vicious. Arriving beside Sana and tossing a final few spiders into the relevant piles she grimaced as even the symbol seemed to become a bit sluggish. It seems we are outstaying our welcome, her sister signed, putting the finishing touches to the array before them. She already knew the symbol would have limits, the thing was, she had to acknowledge with growing trepidation, she didnt want to find out about those limits right here and now. The symbol symbolled in a faintly apologetic manner to her worries suggesting somewhat that it was only one of them. You know looking around she covered her own unease sharing it pointlessly with her sister, signing back Ive just had a really unnecessary revelation about the evolutionary ecology of Moon Mushroom colonies in the Yin Eclipse mountains. No shit Great Sage of Shu, Sana continued drawing her formation/array but with more urgency putting several strokes later she gave it one final circuit checking for errors. And Done. We will need to activate this together. Nodding, she took her sister''s hand and they both knelt down by the nearest point and pushed their qi into it. Energy from her body flowed out of her like the bottom of her qi reservoirs had just fallen out, draining away rapidly. Almost as fast as her body could drag the dense, suppressed qi of the spider queen through her body once and then feed it straight into the array. And done! her sister''s nervousness had been palpable during the process. Now we throw as many spiders on that as we can in the next 30 seconds then we are gone from this hall. What will it do? she asked as she grabbed spiders and starting throwing them one after another at the main pile. The overall shape contained 17 nodes, in a broadly octagonal shape, with nodes in different elements linking together in a spiralling fashion that suggested that they would keep feeding around so long as there was qi connected to it to fuel it, manifesting the effect of each symbol to feed the next one in the process. Some kind of cyclical elemental effect? She plucked up the thorax of a soul formation spider and tore out its core, surprised that it wasnt contaminated she shoved it in her pack and slung the creature over with the others. In their haste, there was no point in bothering with removing them for the most part, but it was a shame to waste ones that had somehow escaped being compromised. What I said before, her sister signed. Roughly the same thing that happened to the room with the water in it but hopefully bigger and better. I think we really dont want to be here when it does it. Sana also hurled the largest spiders she could find at the pile. Counting down in her own head she guessed it was almost time to go. Glancing at the array one final time, her sister validated her thoughts by turning and pointing to the long tunnel. We go. NOW! She could feel the qi shifting around the array palpably now. Slowly gathering momentum behind her, even as she sprinted after Sana. After a dozen paces, she threw caution to the winds and triggered her movement art to help overcome the unnatural viscosity of the space being manifested somehow by whatever the mushrooms were doing. The process of actively using the art made her limbs feel like she was running knives through them. Her meridians were close to bursting from the Spider Queens qi They both made it to the entrance and plunged into the tunnel, and she breathed out as the oppression of the qi in the room lessened. Behind her, however, the array was still drawing in qi. Shaking her head she triggered her movement art again and they both blurred down the corridor into the gloo-
Returning to consciousness, in a scree of rubble, she lay there in the dark checking her condition, listening to the sound of distant rocks falling and occasional tremors that were still travelling around. Nothing was broken thankfully, and the qi forced into her body was still stable, so that was also good. Her recovery was such that she was pretty sure she could survive anything short of her head getting smashed or her entire body being dismembered. That said, the limits of limb recovery were not something she wanted to test. The Qi density in the air was dozens of times higher than it had been, to the point where it was interfering with her ability to move as she struggled free of the debris. The sound of shifting rock nearby made her tense until she picked out Sana, also nearby, was responsible for the noise, sitting up as best she could and surveying the ruin behind them. She was surprised at how close they were to the hall itself, barely a thirty metres down the tunnel, which was now riddled with collapse and detached wall panels. Despite that, the damage itself was really not that big. Much of what they were caught in was detritus that had been swept out of the hall or already damaged sections of wall and masonry that had come with them. looking about, the damage also largely confirmed her earlier musings about this place being clad in the qi repelling stone had been pretty much spot on. In the distance, the mushrooms of the hall itself were tens of thousands of flickering candles, burning with an eerie five coloured fire that seemed to be both there and not. Looking at it with her qi enhanced vision turned everything into a haze of misty fog and twisting qis that made her skin prickle just looking at them. Shutting it off, she watched some of the mushroom candles visible to her as they withered away slowly but surely, the flames feeding on their qi until it was exhausted. When a mushroom ran out of qi, the flame would spin in the air for a bit then scatter, falling to the ground where it would melt the floor for a few moments before finally vanishing with faint *pop* and a ripple in the surrounding air. Under her qi enhanced vision, those flames that scattered became part of the haze of exotic and esoteric qis drifting in tendrils through the room. Struggling to her feet, she pushed her way forward a bit. She made it about halfway to the hall before the density of qi in the air made her progress impossible and she was forced to kneel there panting with the effort of moving even a single step. The tides of orphaned qi that rolled around in its midst had to be tens if not hundreds of times as dense as here. Under her qi sense, the shifting currents gave her a dangerous vibe like nothing else had so far, not even the rock spikes of the grey ape or the attacks of the mushrooms or the spider queen compared to it. With it came a certainty that she would be ripped to pieces and turned into a red smear if she came into contact with any of them. Thankfully, though, it seemed like the plan had worked, in that the Eldritch Moon Mushroom colony was a broken ruin. It had taken most of the brunt of the impact, and its remaining mushroom caps all burned with flames of multi-coloured fire, slowly but surely withering it away. Even the miasma like qi field around it seemed to be on fire, shrouded faintly in a corona like blade of myriad colours Staggering forward, her sister sat down beside her and took in the ruin before them. If you shift qi feeding through multiple unstable states you can create a temporarily self-sustaining reaction where any qi the blast from the array comes into contact with will turn into its next sequentially most unstable type. Sana winced and rubbed her head. I think I may be suffering Qi-strain as well how are you doing in that regard? Considering her own body, her damage to her meridians wasnt that bad, the activation had put a lot of strain on them both, but it wasnt close to the injuries dealt by the moon mushroom colony or the grey ape. As well as can be expected, she replied eventually, with a weak laugh. As you said, a big explosion that doesnt stop until it runs out of things to easily explode And in a room with hundreds of thousands of spider corpses and so much Qi in the ambient air you get a Cvery- big explosion and some very weird after-effects it seems, her sister giggled. You just killed off one of the alpha predators in the whole of Yin Eclipse, with a basic formation go boom nono Saying it out loud didnt help rationalise the scene of destruction much but did make her feel a bit better. Looking around at, mainly her handiwork, her sister smiled for the first time in quite a while. The multicoloured fire of all-devouring doom was outside my expectations, but then again I was knocked unconscious the last time I tried a cruder version of this with the sludge bone pit Maybe this happened there and we were just out for so long that we didnt see the fire? she suggested. Yeah, as concerning as that is, it would explain why there was no water and the mud was boiling at any rate Sana murmured and then winced. Looking at her, she could see qi shifting weirdly in the air around her sister as if it were trying to escape. The qi from the spider queens core. She had been cognizant that it was trying to run out from under the symbols thumb in her own body for a while now as well. What they had done, in transferring all its remaining qi into their bodies directly was pretty much only doable because of the symbol keeping it totally in check. It wasnt in any kind of reservoir, or even in her meridians, her body was literally a compressed jar of unrefined qi at this point, her capacity recovering almost as soon as she spent any qi. She was pretty certain it was the main reason they had been able to safely activate an array of that size. Despite that expenditure, it had barely made any dent in what she was barely holding in her body. It seems like we need to deal with the cores qi, she observed with a grimace. Yep, if we put it off any longer this will be a problem, Sana said, eyeing the greenish veins that were starting to ghost on her body. Well this is probably the safest place to do it, she said with a dark chuckle. This is now probably the safest place to actually do It. With a wince, Sana struggled over to the wall and sat down on a rock with her back to the surface. True, trueThe colony appears to have bigger immediate problems than us. Her own condition wasnt much better than Sanas truth be told, but she had no qualms about letting Sana take the first round of refinement. For her part, she struggled over to a nearby rock with a good vantage point of the tunnel behind them and settled down to watch in case anything had survived by some stroke of ill-fortune. As they alternated their turns, she spent her time skimming the jade scrips and considering their successes and frustrations of the last few well the last while. It was a minor miracle that they had made it this far. The lack of any offensive arts beyond their movement techniques and a few simple weapons techniques was a problem right now. It was around the point of their 5th round of refining that she found herself wondering if the stone slabs that had lined the wall were sturdy enough to turn into weapons. Speculatively she got a few likely lumps and tried knapping a stone blade out of some of it. That was a useful bit of knowledge they had all been forced to learn early on. Weapons got lost, so you had to make do occasionally, and qi stone made just as good arrows as most metals did. She did this for a full twenty minutes before slapping her head and retrieving the Arborundum leaf from beside Sana with an embarrassed shake of her head. Looking back on it, she really should have brought the other one, broken or no. Truly a wasted opportunity there, not that there was anything to be gained from lingering on it now. It took a fair bit of poking around in the rubble to find the type of stone she was after. Not all of the hall had been made with that particular stone. Looking at it in detail, quite a bit of the rubble seemed to have come from up above, where there was some evidence that a vertical drop door on the entrance to the hall had been disabled and torn down. She guessed that was the spiders doing, either to get into this tunnel or out of it. In any case, those slabs were all made of the qi repelling stone, and the least broken of those to hand. Finally finding a slab that showed no outward signs of being broken she carved a 40 centimetre bit off one end and set to work with the leaf, intending to make a crude blade. For all that its edge was razor-sharp, the process was somewhat difficult. The sharpness of the leaf frequently worked against her, and the risk of cutting herself on it was somewhat above average as she tried to control what she was slicing and shaving off. The first few she made too thin, the next she accidentally weakened the blade, the 6th was okay but the balance was off and she messed up the handle trying to fix it. Finally, after the eighth one, she got something she was happy with and swung it experimentally, executing a few basic forms as best she could recall them. The weapon felt somewhere between a sword and blade in many respects. Its weight was comparable to a military blade even if its shape was broadly that of a two-handed Jian sword. Out of her immediate circle of acquaintances and friends, only Juni had learned proper qi based sword arts. Han Shu probably knew a bit, given his families connection to the town military authority, but she had rarely seen him practice if at all. For them, their father had taught them these basics, but he had professed his specialism was spears, and then light blades as a backup, so that was where all their training in the last few years had lain, in short blades, as spears were not that useful up in the forests. She played around with the sword for a while longer, before remembering that she had witnessed a fairly extensive set of basic sword arts the forms Elaria had been practising, which they had recorded in their entirety. Feeling a bit silly for not having thought of that earlier, she took another long bit of the slab she was cutting up, horizontally this time rather than vertically and started over again. The end result was, looking at it, pretty crude. Around 110 centimetres long from tip to pommel, it was somewhere between a Jian and the sword from the recordings. Six centimetres wide and two thick in the middle, tapering to a somewhat more rounded point than Elarias because she was concerned about it breaking. Carving the edges was somewhat fraught, but she managed it without any mishaps, and in the end was left with a sword that, while a bit heavier than expected, was quite serviceable and as balanced as she was probably going to manage, having extended the handle a bit to compensate for not being able to thin the blade any more. A mortal would have been unable to do anything with it probably. It probably weighed 40-50 kilos at least, close to 100 jin. Testing it on some spider corpses, she was pleased to see that her earlier tests bore out and it easily chopped up soul foundation shell and, after a bit of rooting took limbs of a nascent soul spider mother just as easily. The stone wasnt damaged by the ichor either, and fresh-cut as it was, with its fine grain, it had an appealing blue-grey lustre. Running her hand along the edge with a bit of caution also confirmed that it retained its mild qi repelling quality. If there was a downside, she couldnt push any Qi into the stone itself. Still, the Qi repelling was useful enough in its own right down here. Satisfied with that, she set it aside and also fashioned two short blades and some daggers for both of them. They really should have done this immediately upon arriving here, even the basic stone was pretty durable and would have made decent knives. It would have saved so much hassle. Finally, once she was finished making the sword, she imprinted the majority of the scenes of Elaria practising the sword forms into her minds eye. This was a lesser-used function of them, mostly for maps, and not ideal because it put a lot of strain on your qi reserves to support the process. Then again, she had qi to burn, she reflected drily as images settled into her mind as new memories. She had just finished this process when Sana finished her current set of cycles and opened her eyes. I see you have been busy she looked at the small pile of weapons. Yep. Was really stupid that we didnt do that earlier given how useful the leaf is, she sighed. True... Then again we have barely stopped since we landed in this fate thrashed place, Sana stretched and jumped. Did you make any progress with symbols? A bit... I got side-tracked by the weapons, and memorising the images of Elaria training in those sword forms, she shrugged apologetically. Sana picked up the long sword and swung it experimentally... Surprisingly heavy for its size Yeah, just the hazards of that material it seems. If it survives well enough Ill try to make a lighter one. I made you some daggers, but you will probably want to mess about with them yourself, she added, settling down by the wall. Meditating on the recordings from the scrip was a strange experience in that it seemed to take both a long time and not very long at all. Awareness of her cultivation cycles was a blur in the back of her mind, however the experience of standing in the moment, as Elaria, memorising every nuance of action that she could felt like it stretched to days as she relived those practice sessions in real-time. Resurfacing she found Sana working on purifying some of the cores from monsters dead in the corridor. There was still boiling around them, just as it had been before, and the colony had still not succumbed to flame and fury, which was a pity, but the damage was being done which was something, and with each period of refinement, she could see the hold it held on the rest of the hall lessening. Swapping with her sister, she started to practice the basic motions she had been reliving in her minds eye. It was very mindless; Step, Cut, Block, Pivot and turn, Strike up and Step, Cut Down and Step, Step Off the line and Block up, Block Down and so on. The full form took almost an hour for her to run through from start to finish and by the time she was done, she found that she was perspiring due to the exertion. Repeating the form after recovering, she observed the same thing for a second time. Copying the movements became increasingly strenuous as she flowed through movement after movement. At the conclusion, she checked her qi and stared blankly. Almost two percent of the remaining unrefined qi from the Spider Queen had been refined just from doing the form. Out of curiosity, she repeated the form again, this time actively asking the symbol not to do anything at all and just focus on keeping the spiders qi in check. By the time she finished the form a third time, which was no more or less strenuous than before, it had used up and purified into her Dantian just under one percent of the remaining qi held in her body. Stopping to recover a bit, she considered this. In many respects, it was unforeseen spirit stones falling out of the sky. The martial form that Elaria had been practising was almost as good at refining qi on its own as the symbol was, cycle for cycle. The length of the form took longer but breaking it down in her head, there was really not much between them as a complete cycle required qi to be distributed through all 206 bones in her body. That was close to forty minutes at the moment. By that measure, it would on the face of it be better to do this, she realised, while letting the symbol work actively as it had been to cycle her qi. Standing up, she tried again, letting the symbol do its thing and this time also focusing on cycling qi herself. By the time she was done with the full form, she had to sit down and recover herself properly, because her body was burning and her metabolism was running on overdrive, nearly three and a half percent of the qi had been used up this time, purified and reduced, building up the size of her reservoirs in her bones. The process was also having a subtle influence on her meridian strength as well. A further cycle basically confirmed it in her mind. This sword art accidentally stumbled across was a fate trashed Martial Cultivation art. Such cultivation techniques were known to her, they were also rare, much sought after and difficult to purchase with money from auction houses. They came in several forms. The most basic, a precursor to them were empty hand movements used to attune children to the flow of qi in the world and awaken their senses to it. The more advanced versions were associated with two distinct types of practitioner. Empty hand forms of Martial Cultivation tended to be practised by Buddhists, Body Refinement experts and Dharma Cultivators, however, they were most famous as the foundation for those walking the Path of the Sword Immortal. In either instance, they used specific, auspicious movements to stimulate qi in the body and give rise to natural effects that could be amplified by repeated practice. They honed intent, leading to the foundation of martial intent within the body, improved reaction times, enhanced skeletal structure so on. There were one of the strange points where Body Refinement, Dharma Cultivation and Spiritual Cultivation met, and they had a lot in common with Physical Cultivation and the way Mantras worked, now she was watching it work. She repeated the form again, as fully as she was able. The moves felt a bit empty now she focused on them more clearly. Unsurprising really, given she was functionally just copying the movements and not really understanding anything about it at this point, relying on the symbol and her own grasp of Intention from before her cultivation was returned to the start to fill in the gaps. Another repetition, by which point Sana had awoken and was watching her pensively, solidified that thought in her mind. She was very lacking, but even just following the movements and the rhythm of the form enhanced the power of the symbol. Or perhaps the symbol was adjusting its methods to take advantage, either could be the case. Each form took a noticeable chunk out of the qi in her body as well. At the current rate, she might well fully deplete the Spider Queens qi in two days, accounting for extra qi that was being drawn in from their surroundings. Something about the simplicity and the directness of the form was also appealing to her as she learned more about how it flowed. The footwork was sharp and incisive, all about entering and opening up weaknesses in opponents. The blade never left the front arc of her body, its motions as much a shield between her and any aggressor as a blade to cut at them. That aspect she recognised in their father''s footwork with spears as well. Strikes were simple and direct. Their execution and intent was somehow a little instinctive. Drawing openings and snapping at them like some ancient beast. Even, copying as she was, she could feel a sense of subtle inevitability in the way they hunted out or led opponents to weak points. There was none of the whirling showy nature of many of the sword arts she had seen, then again few cultivation sword arts were about hitting things with your sword, and more about flow and control of space and the direction of your qi and intent. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Perhaps an onlooker would say they lacked a certain aura, but as she visualised opponents attacking her, she grasped that this was not an art that was designed for show. The control was short, sharpbrutal even, never extending outside of the capability of the wielder unless she made some mistake carrying her forwards with every move and drawing opponents onto her on her terms. This was a form for killing, and killing fast. You didnt rouse me? Sana said, as she finally finished the form. No need, she said a bit apologetically. It turns out that this sword technique is actually a Martial Cultivation form. Arai elaborated. Thats? Surprisingly fortuitous? she supplied. Yes Sana nodded. How efficient is it at refining the Qi? Disturbingly close to the symbol itself in efficiency, she said, sitting down and setting the sword to one side. If I focus on it fully it''s taking between three and four percent of the total qi in my body per execution and using it to temper and expand my foundation. So almost a third again on top of what I am currently gaining, her sister mused. Given your condition now, its quite harsh on the metabolism and body, for the apparent simplicity of what was being done. It is, yes, she agreed. Sana sat on a rock and cupped her chin with her hands. What is more remarkable is that thats three methods that are basically playing nice with each other, a Physical Cultivation Mantra, this Physique and the Symbol, and now this martial form. Yeah she nodded in agreement. Also, their effects are additive somehow or maybe even slightly multiplicative with the symbols refinement capabilities. Just running through the form while letting the symbol run takes about two percent of my unrefined qi reservoir, half from out here and half from the spider queen, and converts it at a rate of about 1 strand of refined qi for eight or nine units of qi. Uggh, dont get started with qi units, those are the worst, her sister sighed. I agree there, but it is what it is, she said with a laugh. In any case, thats close to 10% refinement efficiency on qi from a core thats at least grade eight, maybe even nine. Our mantra before this was maybe one unit in twenty-five or twenty-six? And! her sister nodded, understanding proper now That mantra of mothers was already in the upper end of anything Ive ever observed anyone else possessing anecdotally, easily double what Ling or Junis mantras could do, and close to the efficiency of Ling Yus cultivation art. Yep she agreed. And Sana went on, clearly warming to this line of inquiry. Add in that the qi here also has components we never saw, ever, even in the deep valleys or the few times we ventured up into the inner regions. That said... Im not sure if that would make it faster or slower. If the qi isnt as dense and doesnt have the same aspects. I do agree there, she said giving the hall another look It would be foolish not to think that the speed we are advancing, or recovering perhaps has a lot to do with the ambient conditions here. Yeah although, as you said before, at a certain point this all becomes moot, Sana finished with a wry smile. True we will find out when we hit mantra seed again, she agreed. Assuming this isnt an entirely new method? Call me crazy, but that realm we just passed through felt like it had more in common with Foundation Establishment than Qi Containment or Qi Condensation, Sana mused. " "You think we are in Qi Condensation and Physical Foundation again? Not Qi Refinement? she said a bit dully. Well think about it we went back to scratch, and that last realm, if it was such, was very odd Sana said. Thinking about it, she had to concede that her sister was right. There were a lot of weird little details about this that were just not syncing up neatly. Their bodies had, it appeared, been rebuilt on a fundamental level, so they had lost their previous foundations well, maybe those numbers matched up. Their recent experiences had made a mockery of her previous thoughts on how fast they would advance. Either way, it seemed mostly out of their hands, which was a little disturbing. Having that happen with Physical Refinement was just well that was what that realm did, how the system worked. Perhaps this was just how Physiques worked? She knew nothing about them any case, beyond fantastical stories and some offhand remarks from Ling Yu, and Juni. Ahhh she sighed in mild frustration and fed her overflowing worries to the mantra which shifted them out of her mental focus and did something useful with them. We will find out when we find out I suspectprobably when we get out of here and can see how all this behaves under own sky. I like your optimism... Sana said drily. They both sat there watching the still unfolding transformations in the hall for a few minutes before she continued. Well, moon mushrooms and whatever you did in there didnt kill us... Oh. Dont make fate play tricks Sana cut her off with an eye roll. Fair point, she said with a wry sigh. There was indeed no reason to tempt fate, it already seemed to have it in for them on some fundamental level she intuitively felt. So how close are you to refining all the Qi from the spider? she asked after a short pause. About halfway, I should try learning the martial cultivation method as well probably, Sana said standing up and testing the other blade she had carved for balance.
Sana picked up the form about as quickly as she had, and the possibility to practice it with a partner rapidly sorted out many of the oddities she had been wondering about as she occasionally used shadow forms to try to unpick the intent behind strikes. Within the hall itself, the mushroom colonies were still being exterminated and the main colony was finally starting to show signs of attrition as the array gnawed away at it. Many of the smaller mushrooms within it were now looking starved of qi and its miasma field had finally started to shrink. Passage into the hall itself was still impossible, so they settled for clearing out a few of the more successful colonies sprouting in the corridor during breaks in their cultivation routine. During that time, they heard several distant disturbances that put her in mind of small earthquakes. Distant grinding and tremors, but they always passed quickly, with no sense of what or where they came from other than beyond the hall. Time was hard to keep track of, beyond a dim grasp that a single run through the form took about an hour on average. In the end, they both ran through the forms forty-seven times before all the qi from the spider queen was refined away. Accounting for breaks, she reckoned the whole process took them something like two and a half days before she was confident that she wasnt a walking qi bomb. With that imminent concern removed, they were freed up to explore their onward route, such as it was. Much as she had expected, the large passage and its offshoots were mainly spider lairs. Almost all the smaller tunnels that led off it were collapsed, probably deliberately. Those that werent, led to halls that were filled with dead spiders and held various odd-shaped dirt and fibrous thread constructions that held thousands upon thousands of spider eggs. Each hall had one or more spider mother corpses in it, moon mushroom colonies that had been taking root in them and the egg clusters were also now gently incinerating On one hand, part of her was annoyed at seeing all those cores go to waste, subsumed by the mushrooms and then combusted by the periphery of the array Sana had set up. On the other, she had to admit to herself that they would have had to harvest them while they were building the array to deal with the central colony to get any tangible benefits for the effort needed. Further along, where the array hadnt spread, the mushroom colonies were already at a level where they had small, mature clusters. These they destroyed as best they could before moving on, claiming the odd core that had escaped by good fortune in the process. The chamber at the end of the long corridor was like the other two they had seen. A broad, octagonal space that spanned three stories. The Spider Queens own nest construction dominated one side of it. The centre of the room held several corpses of large male spiders that were in the process of becoming an awkwardly large colony. They destroyed that with a much smaller version of Sanas array. Various trophies were arrayed around the room. Several skeletons nailed to the wall had the look of grey ape demons. A desiccated corpse of a large four-armed creature with three heads was hanging by its feet from the ceiling, suspended by threads. In other places, there were piles of bones in all shapes and sizes, bits of exoskeleton from things that were definitely not spiders. She could recognise centipedes, a scorpion thing, a desiccated corpse that was half gnawed that appeared to be a two-headed dog thing. Elsewhere around the hall, and merged into the nest were moulted exoskeletons of the queen itself. Head and torso shells ornamenting it in ways that constantly made her want to check they were not additional spiders. Their eyes held now ruined cores of creatures and the skulls of various other things. The whole thing was really quite ghastly to look at. The once-grand architecture obscured with the amorphous, eye twisting constructions of silken fibres, mud and presumably spit or some other secreted fluid. The exits up above were all heavily twisted about, their entrances enlarged artificially. They scrambled up to one and determined quickly that they were likely the nests of the male spiders and really quite revolting in their own way. The only way out that she could see was the eight-sided hole in the ceiling that was the base of a shaft that rose into darkness. There were some conveniently spider sized holes in the vaulting of the ceiling, but she discounted those out of hand. Sickly green glows were spreading from two already, suggesting a very large quantity of spider corpses. Well thats a bit of a headache, Sana sounded as dejected as she was, staring at the hole in the ceiling. Yeah. She said considering the hole. The spider queen could probably claw her way up here, as could the spiders. They could likely scale it as well, but it would be arduous and dangerous, using the leaf. The whole thing appeared lined with qi repelling stone as well, so their own inner strength would be of minimal use for purchase I guess our options are climb up there or use the leaf to chop a path through the rock to get around the hall? Sana said eventually. Speaking of that what is that shifting sound? Sounds kind of like another earthquake? They had returned to investigating the side rooms off the main chamber when the wave of the distant tremors reached them. This time, however, rather than fading out after a few moments they persisted and slowly transformed into strange, shifting echoes. Making their way back into the main hall, she tried to pinpoint the sounds using her qi senses but got nowhere even as the shifting echoes seemed to get more and more prescient. Eventually, standing in the middle of the room, they found themselves staring up at the hole in the roof. The shifting sound of stone moving against stone echoed dimly all around the space. In a sewer with lots of water in other places what would you do if someone blew up a colony of moon mushrooms out of a desire to make the whole place a mess? Sana said distantly staring upwards Purge it with fire personally but failing that she stared at the hole in the roof. Probably find a reservoir and dump it down here, if that was possible. Water wont kill the mushrooms but it would stop the spread Sana looked back at her. And if I was really lucky I might get whatever did the moon mushroom colony in as well... without ever getting my metaphorical hands dirty Those virgin defiling nameless worshipping grey apes! she swore. Without any further preamble, they both turned and sprinted back down the corridor channel towards their basecamp sweeping up their kit which has been augmented with the least icky bits of spider silk they could find. They distributed the sword, blade, four daggers and such into their packs, affixing the crude scabbards for them as best they could. It will be hard getting through the hall, but nowhere else has a way up except through here it seems, she said grimly, eyeing the hall ahead of them. And that shaft has flood hazard written all over it, her sister said grimly. Inhaling she stepped into the room and warily started to struggle through it. The density of qi in it was still immense, even if it was beginning to diffuse. The main reason they had avoided it so far were the shifting tides of qi that still roved around it like malevolent elemental spirits, wearing down the mushroom colony. It took agonising minutes, with the shifting and now rumbling growing more obvious by the second, to stagger around the edge of the room. The collapse at the far end was impossible and had closed off the other main exit out, which left only the exits on the gallery layers, which she had to hope were not just dead-end complexes. The first layer turned out to be exactly that, she could tell with her qi perception alone. It took far too long for her liking for them to climb the wall and get to the second level. They had to abandon their route twice for swirling clouds of lightning qi that rolled around like little dragons. The first tunnel they arrived at was chocked full of spider corpses and a moon mushroom colony. The second, however, while also filled with corpses and mushrooms appeared passable and just led off into the darkness with a few side rooms. Looking down, the remaining elements of the colony had all grown dank yellow coloured rills. The fire was still burning, but there was no guarantee that the array would survive being flooded out if everything in the corridor was swept in here. Moon Mushrooms could survive underwater just fine, even if their spores would be badly dispersed. However, the appeal of sharing turbulent water currents with a few billion spores that could bloom into Dead Sages Lanterns was somewhere between nope, never and cursing the fates to sell their own ancestors. Fortunately, between the luminescence of the mushrooms and their own qi vision, it was easy to avoid disturbing the soul setting colonies without slowing from a running pace. Not many had made it onto this level, and the majority had been eradicated by the array. Those few that had, were focused on capturing corpses rather than putting down roots. The grinding stopped behind them when they had made it about four hundred metres down the tunnel. The silence that followed was somehow even more worrying than the noise. They had made it another two hundred metres when the distant rumbling started. At first, was like an echo of an echo, but within mere seconds it had transformed into a palpable rumble, then a tremor and then finally the entire tunnel started to resonate faintly. Neither spoke as they both broke into a flat out run, rapidly arriving at another hall. This one was also coated in moon mushrooms growing on spider corpses. Good fates, how many of these things were there? Sana swore dinking around a huge spider mother, close to the size of the one they killed initially that was halfway out of a square shaft in the floor. Enough it seems, she pointed down one of the side channels. In it was a corpse of a huge spider. It was maybe a third again the size of the Spider Queen and had a deep red and black colouring. It was already well in the process of becoming a mushroom colony. Eldritch moon mushrooms the size of their heads were growing out of its twisted form. Quickly parsing the hall, they picked the biggest channel out and ran onwards even as the rumble behind them resolved into a groaning roar with every stride. They passed through another hall with a square shaft downwards that even had steps in it. This one also contained a corpse of a similar-sized spider, slumped on its back. At this point. The whole place was actually faintly shaking now. They finally broke out into a large circular hall, on the lowest level. So we really were in the basement, Sana hissed as they started up the stairs coiling in a helix around its periphery going up at least eight levels, ignoring the collapsed piles of gelatinous gunk that were scattered everywhere. Bioluminescence coated the water surface in the pool before them like a furry skin. If the spores can kill the sludges. They truly are the apex predator of this ecosystem, she followed after her taking care to avoid slipping with each leap upwards. Even qi distributed through their limbs didnt seem to help with the algae down here. It was probably some weird mutate with perks from gnawing on qi resistant rocks. Monkeyshit, her sister snarled as the waterfalls from above started to transform into raging torrents, spewing water down from above. Moments later, a wave of pressure pushed at her and then water started to pour down from the gloom above, right into the middle of the room. From the very top, if she didnt miss her mark. Thats not good, she hissed under her breath as they made it to the third layer. Bits of loose masonry fell from above into the pool with really disturbing *plut* sounds, suggesting water that was far denser than it should be. The sludge is still alive? Sana half stated half asked, glancing over as another bit of rock fell with a splat. Probably. It might be able to shield itself in some way from the spores and hide deep down, she hated herself for even suggesting it really, but the evidence was probably going to prove her wrong if she thought otherwise. They made it to the fifth layer and kept going. Below them, water was now swirling out of the channel they had entered by and also beginning to pour out of the two entryways on the first level. Spider corpses swirled in the murky water which even as she watched from the corner of her eye began to steam faintly and then roiled in ways that were rather unnatural. -So yep the sludge was alive and well. They made it to the sixth level as the water rolled up below them. Without caring anymore she blurred forward with her movement art, grabbing Sana on the way and took them right up to the seventh. Sprinting around it, something smashed into the wall ahead of them, scattering smoking water everywhere. She got a brief look at a spider corpse that had a coating of sludge on it, before Sana jumped it, and bounded up the stairs. Shooting after her, she barely avoided a lashing limb that aimed to snare her. The eighth level, which was the uppermost one, had two exits. They careered towards the nearest one even as water roiled up to the fourth floor, fed from above and below now in equal measure. A lashing tendril of steaming water and pulverised spider followed them both as they hurtled into the tunnel and then dove into the channel in its midst to get past a colony that had formed on the corpse of a four-legged rat-like creature with five eyes and the kind of maw that only existed on leeches. Struggling up on the other side, Sana grabbed her and helped her back out. They jumped up and kept sprinting even as the waters flooded behind them, washing around the colony which shifted a bit but not much. The sludge didnt follow as far as she could tell. Its route most likely blocked by the corrupting field of the colony and turbulence within the waters. Even as the water finally caught up to them, the rumbling showed no signs of stopping. Water washed past them, stinging their skin and seeming to drain their qi slightly in a way that the symbol didnt seem to react to either. Within moments it was above knee height. Shaking her head, she jumped upwards, and pushing qi below her to keep her path steady grabbed her sister''s hand and started to sprint along the waters surface. Fates get-! her voice was lost in the noise all around them. We can only keep this up for twenty or so minutes I think before we are out of qi entirely! Sanas thought echoed in her head. And that is with everything we have focused on replenishment she agreed grimly. The unspoken thought there was that the tunnel was already a third full of water and they were nowhere close to keeping abreast of the wave which had swept past them. The currents were starting to grow choppy as well, suggesting multiple sources of flooding in various directions. It was with trepidation and a pounding heart that they finally made it into another huge hall. This one was octagonal, with a bunch of statues set into its walls. The centre was littered with the corpses of hundreds of four-legged rat-lizard-leech things that were sprouting moon mushrooms. Water thundered into the room from all eight exits and flooded towards the hole in the centre of the room that was partially open. The nascent moon mushroom colonies had gotten enough of a grip on the biggest corpses to keep much of it anchored in place, but the draining attraction within the room itself almost made her think that the hole was attracting water somehow? Sprinting across the surface she could feel something inexplicable dragging on every footfall now. A strange qi in the water that didnt make the symbol react and never entered into her body. This is bad! Sanas voice echoed in her mind. Tell me about it, whatevers going on with the water is like chains around our legs. It was slowing them down just enough that there was a very real risk of them getting caught and swept down. And that stops us getting out! Sanas thought had a hint of panic now. Grimly, she watched the surge take the water over the top of the tunnels. The snaring attraction on their limbs and by extension the twisting drain on their qi from the water intensified and within moments there was a spiralling current in the room. Rapidly it became a gyre then a proper vortex. She was naively wondering if this could get any worse, as the ominous shifting of stone and rumbling somehow intensified. Almost directly overhead, and all around the hall, circular sections of the vaulted roof of the chamber they were almost level with started to spiral outwards and open. More water rushed out pushing the current further towards the centre and speeding its rotation noticeably. Hissing in frustration, her sister, who still had the leaf blade, stabbed it into the masonry rapidly, carving out proper handholds for them. Letting Sana lead the way, she just focused on holding on as they started to climb, ripping handholds to keep them close to the wall as they went. Cursing all mushrooms and the effect they had on people she leapfrogged Sana, who grabbed onto her back and let herself be carried upwards. With fresh arms she kept hauling them upwards, rising with the waters until they arrived after a few agonising minutes at the octagonal hole in the ceiling. Water rolled down its sides like torrential curtains, the current cutting horizontally down in a way that was deeply unnatural. The drain on her qi was becoming so fundamental that it put her in mind of the draining pressure of the vale before their transformation. She stimulated the symbol which quivered reluctantly and tried to absorb Qi and couldnt just like it was suppressed. Suppression! Sana hissed in her head, even as she reached the same realisation. The water carries a suppression She wanted to hit her head on the wall, it was obvious when you thought about it. Not that we had time to think about it, Sana grumbled in her head, a reminder that their conversation was thought now. Their cultivation bases, mediocre as they were, were being suppressed. They could still use qi but something was flatly stopping any and all attempts at absorbing qi from this environment. A counter to the moon mushrooms? Probably, Sana thought. Thinking of them, one plummeted out of the dark above and smashed into the water, fragmenting apart in a spray of green/white mushroom bits on impact. One of the smaller caps weakly turned a striped yellow and exploded in a small cloud of golden dusty spores, right before their eyes. Fortunately, the water swept them all down immediately and none remained airborne or on the surface. Other things were starting to plummet as they kept stabbing the leaf into the wall to anchor themselves as the water level rose and they were forced closer and closer towards the opening and its riptide waterfalls. A grey demon corpse, a small one? Half covered in white fungi roots. A snake-eel thing that was also growing mushrooms joined it moments later. More spiders A thing that might have been a centipede with really long legs that was almost as big as the spider queen. And millions of luminous spores, glittering like stars in the ocean at night. All of them were dragged down into the depths of the room and the vortex below them. Thats a lot of carnage, she noted with a hint of awe as another of the rat things plummeted down and vanished in a red bloody blur. If we survive, I regret nothing! her sister hissed in her head. If we survive she pointed out grimly, as they were forced yet closer to the lethal walls of water. Well, I guess we get to find out how sheer the waters are, she said grimly, as they spidered their way across the roof. This close it was possible to see that the curtains of water were not continuous, there were gaps on each corner, suggesting that they were flowing down channels in the shaft. Arriving at one, she hissed with exertion and stabbed the leaf laterally into the rock. The water was icy on her hands and held the same draining suppression as the water below her. Fortunately, the worst possible circumstance didnt come to pass, and the water finally reached the top of the room, carrying them into the shaft through the metre-wide gap between the downward sheets. In the shaft, the waters swirled ominously in the middle as they were carried up. At this point she basically cut in diagonal gouges with the leaf, holding it with both hands while Sana took care of keeping them held to the surface as they rose. It was grim, agonising and desperate work as they rose through the gloom. There was no question of wasting qi on stuff like perception or enhancing vision. Corpses continued to rain down the shaft and get sucked away into the gloom, even as the downward current started to swirl in on itself. Please dont form another vortex please dont form another vortex Her sister''s thoughts in her head had somewhat merged with her own at this point, even as the waters behind them started to show the beginnings of another vortex. The darkness grew more intense above for a brief second and then they suddenly exploded out into a cavernous, relatively bright space. She barely managed to keep a hold of the Arborundum leaf as they rose over the edge of the hole into a vastness that defied logic. The waters swirled around and kept rising, forcing her to leap vertically onto the top of the octagonal embankment. In every direction, water surged. A reservoir, with walls visible maybe a hundred metres away, its roof stepping up above them. Before the water could overtake the embankment they had arrived at, she leapt off it, onto the water and used her movement art to cover the distance to the wall and the walkway around it. Behind them the water surged and continued to rise, covering the embankment and swirling in on itself fed by huge chutes on each face of the reservoir. In the distance, on the far side of the reservoir, she could make out a taller, eight-sided construction set against one wall, with a risen platform. On it were large, greyish figures, hard to discern in the gloom, working away at something with a large tunnel behind them. What now? Sana asked her as they stared around. In the distance, the decision was made for them, as distant figures pointed and she felt her skin crawl inexplicably. The intense draining was still there even as the waters rose to the level of the chutes feeding this place and the walkway they were on. Out one of the channels, she said, rushing for the nearest one. Stabbing the leaf into the wall as she ran to keep purchase as best she could, they dashed through the wall and made it out into another immense space. Here, it was not gloomy, at least not in the same way. The sky above twisted with leaden storm clouds, maybe a mile above them. Thunder rumbled, barely audible over the crashing waves and shrieking winds tearing up the water they were now running across. Lightning that flickered through the sky provided her with some distant illumination through the haze, striking distant rises that could have been a shoreline. The entire storm was focused on the place they had been, a giant octagonal construction of water-worn dark stone. The waves as they fled from it were almost taller than them, the intense draining still ramping up. Something, a twinge of instinctual warning from somewhere, perhaps the symbol, prompted her to make them dodge left. She had the barest chance to see some snake-like appendage closing around nothing before it sank back in a cloud of spray and surge. Nearest shore is that way! Sana pointed over her shoulder. Nodding, she made for it as fast as she could, forming focus in her mind for her movement art. On three. Movement art! she thought and got an affirmative from Sana who started feeding her qi. Three, Two, One Go {Flickering Steps} The qi in her body rebelled as the symbol and the mantra both struck against the draining chains rising up from the water. The world twisted around her and she travelled almost three hundred metres, taking her maybe a quarter of the way to the shore, or whatever the distant outcropping was that she could just make out amid the waves and the rain that was now falling. Something exploded out of the water behind them and surged after them. [BREAK!] The roar was unintelligible, but the word that smashed into her mind, their minds directly was certainly not. The symbol pushed back against it. She could feel its fury and frustration even as the qi in her body turned turbulent. It had protected her mind, but failed to safeguard her qi. Her momentum broken they both crashed into the water, drawn down by a raging current that pulled back towards the octagonal construction at a speed that made her bones creak. Something snapped up underneath them and she saw teeth flash by and a huge devouring force pulled them both in. instinctively she stabbed the Arborundum knife into the side of the maw and let it catch as they were hauled in. Sana stabbed with a dagger that just about cut the tough flesh. The creature in whose mouth they were now in thrashed and howled. [DIE!] The words made her consciousness blur directly and all the qi in her body seemed to briefly come unstuck. The symbol howled in rage even as the qi filaments in her bones shivered and tried to capitulate and her dantian warped and twisted as if it intended to break like a compressed egg. The symbol barely hung in there even as she gouged deeper before her with the leaf. Abruptly flesh became bone and the entire being shivered, shaking from side to side to try and dislodge them. Sana clung to her like a limpet even as she felt something draw on her qi. The mouth opened faintly and water roiled in, trying to sweep them down its gullet. This time she was expecting the attack and pushed the symbol and her mantra as hard as she dared, sharing in its anger and frustration. Both their symbols were fighting in tandem now, their qi pools shared as they fought to free themselves. Sana was stabbing at the back teeth and jaw of the thing, levering at the muscle where the jaw should join the skull. [~REFINE~] The intention was so horrific it made her perception of herself directly distort. The symbol grew fuzzy and almost seemed about to fly out of her directly and into the maw of the thing. Her qi drained from her body like it had been holed even as she desperately tried to resist it, courtesy of her mantra. It worked, just about and she gouged down no upward!? Their weird orientation made sense and she carved into the base of the things skull as hard as she dared, trusting to the horrifying edge of the Arborundum leaf to do its damage. -If I ever got to Celestial Venerate in some future lifetime I am so making a weapon out of this stuff, she declared to herself even as she kept stabbing away. Everything went weird and a horrifying screech assailed her. Pure instinct kept her stabbing upwards even as the head shook. With a sickening snap, her arm broke in two places. On her back, Sana reached up and grabbed the blade and ripped it sideways, carving a V in the bone. Something mushy and gooey flooded over her hand [~DIE~DIE~DIE~DIE~DIE~DIE~] The intent hammered into her consciousness but it was a bit weaker than before. Sana carved at the flesh around them, levering open the wound beside her as the pressure started to grow. They were deep underwater now she was sure. The creature opened its mouth and she saw blackness for a moment before it swallowed a massive amount of water. Unable to hold on they were both swept down its throat. In their hands, the Arborundum leaf dragged all the way down, opening up a vicious wound in its gullet. Even though the blood was close to boiling, she was gratified at how much of it there was, as they caught veins and maybe even arteries on the way down. Any sense of catharsis was brought to an abrupt end though when they arrived at what she would for posterity assume was its stomach. Within it, they were immediately subsumed by a liquid so corrosive that it burnt away her skin almost as fast as her diminishing qi reserves could restore it. Howling in mental fury, she tore at the stomach wall, carving open a wound in a heartbeat that was almost as tall as they were. Sana also started ripping at it with a knife she had somehow retained. Their only other garments now were the remains of the luss cloth that held the weapons, some spider silk and the scrips tied to their arms which were miraculously resisting the torment. Her mind was growing dim, kept focused only by her mantra while the symbol shifted desperately in her minds eye trying to break its own chains somehow. [~BE~REFINED~CURSED~THINGS~] The words roared into her mind, but they were weaker now? Was the damage they were dealing to it finally taking some kind of toll? Even as she kept hacking away at the tissue it dawned on her that while this creature had vital qi locked away in these organs and its blood, the circulating qi within it was just as repressed as that in her own body, unable to replenish itself. She had assumed it was the source of the suppression, but things didnt appear to be quite that simple. Beside her Sana had claimed the other blade and was desperately hacking at the wound she was making for them to crawl through, sending meaty slivers scattered left and right. After what seemed like an eternity, but was probably only a few more seconds, they successfully ripped open the lining of its stomach directly. Sana struggled through and half dragged her through after, mercifully removing them from the horrible bile. It was replaced by boiling, blistering blood, but she didnt care anymore, her body could take the punishment it seemed, and the burns on her legs, some almost to the bone, were already healing thanks to her mantra. Without pause, she slid sideways through the organ cavity and cut whatever was next to it. The whole thing flexed and roiled, making her body creak ominously with the pressure. Muscular contractions rippled all around them as the creature writhed in hopeful agony. -We cant keep this up, a terrifying part of her mind hissed. For a split second, she worried that it was mental dissociation that her mantra was finally failing her on that front, but it was just Sana, who had grabbed her arm somehow. Symbol, refine, need qi. She had a moment of frozen brain embarrassment and then she formed a transmutation array on her hand and turned the flesh she was touching into pure qi. *Thwaaack* There was a blur of red mist around both of them. Blood and viscera in enough concentration that almost overcame her bodys ability to heal as fast as she could parasitize the qi she had just freed up and use it to heal herself. [~Die! how can!?! DIE!~DIE?~DiE!~] The stomach lining beside her was slowly starting to heal itself as the creature''s own sealed reserves did their best to battle the twin malignancies that were the Arborundum leaf and the array she had just used. The fuzziness finally receded as the symbol got enough purchase to undo the damage the screams had possibly caused to parts of her that she didnt want to think too closely about right now. Sana vomited blood beside her and then punched out with another symbol that drew on both their qi. Lightning this time. It sizzled and burned everything around them like a swarm of gnawing worms in the flesh. The roiling monstrosity writhing spasmed unnaturally in its grasp, even as she kept stabbing frantically and clipped Bone? Sana asked in her head. The leaf filleted flesh from it with barely any resistance, that came from the qi density in the space and the fact that they were now in a sea of boiling viscera in this organ cavity. A rib she guessed. So thats why we aren''t being crushed by muscles, we are in the ribcage? Sanas voice suggested even as she released another lightning array and the creature recoiled again. We spent at least two fate thrashed weeks in a Mushroom field? her sisters voice said with a hint of sarcasm. Thats the thing, I really dont want to spend weeks in this place until it dies we are Lets just kill it! her sister said, punctuating that by sending another series of lightning pulses into the stomach wall behind them. Give me the knife, Sana hissed in her head. I am standing on another organ feels like. Nodding she passed it over, taking care as best she could not to stab her sister. Sana sent a mental nod of thanks as she struggled to free the sword from her back, regretting restraining it in quite that fashion. Abruptly searing hot blood that was much brighter in colour and rich in yang qi welled up around them. Liver!?! she almost shrieked in her own head as her qi reserves crumpled downwards for a few horrifying moments until the damage stabilized again. Uggh, seems so thats both fortunate and not, her sisters own voice of apology groaned in her mind. A perforated stomach is one thing. A perforated liver or spleen was entirely another, she thought with grim satisfaction. [~wHYWoNtyOuDIe~] The roar made her black out momentarily and dispersed all the qi in her body despite the symbols best attempts at resisting it. Still alive Sana rasped weakly. Blood had qi the symbol fought to keep her mind and body intact as she recouped qi desperately. With a sob, she ruined a rib for the second time in as many weeks and pictured the transmutation symbol in her mind, and then inverted it. The wound on the stomach lining wasnt yet fully healed, so she shoved her hand through into the stomach and triggered it with all the vital qi briefly boiling in her body as the price. {~Change~} The word echoed eerily in her mind even as all the qi drained out of her body into it. It was barely, with the ambient chaos all around them, able to spark the chain reaction she desired. The transmutation symbol devoured the lining of the stomach and its energy, unguided by any intent other than to destroy erupted outwards, devouring everything. It was the same as when she melted rocks back in the valley, except this time she knew roughly what she was doing. There was a pregnant pause... and then there was an immense shockwave that ruptured through her stomach. She screamed as the energy rolled all around them, twisting and devouring everything, only to be shocked to her core when it passed by them both without so much as blinking. The symbol in her head laughed weakly at her surprise and sent her a very confusing series of intentions, even as it drank in orphaned qi to heal her. Sanas wounds were also healing over in the red haze they were entombed within. All the while, the creature convulsed and convulsed and convulsed again as the shockwave travelled its length presumably and the change followed. [~DIE~] There was a final desperate explosive convulsion and accompanying attack. a frenzied hammer blow that bore down on them both and turned her world into a strange twisting morass of misshapen shapes and broken thoughts for an agonising heartbeat that held only her own terror and the symbol barely keeping what remained of them both together and themselves. The blood they were in started to turn viscous and unstable while the blood in her own body rippled concerningly and her muscles felt like they were expanding and knotting. Focusing as best she could on her mantra, she pushed qi around her body, suppressing the damage that the rapidly changing pressure of the space they were in was doing to her body. Thankfully, as the convulsions all around them dissipated, the restrictions on her qi absorption also faded away and her starved body started to drink in qi like a parched man just crawled from the desert, pulling her them back from the brink of a horrible death, even as her mental energy, and the strain of triggering the symbol finally took their toll and she was unable to move at all as her body slowly put itself back together again in the red, stifling mess of the innards of the dead thing. Chapter 61 – We Bring Destruction, Certification Guaranteed!
The biggest problem with Heaven''s Path practitioners, which is also in some ways their greatest strength, is that if you keep kicking them when they are down, yet never actually finish them off decisively, their talent for overturning all expectations is without compare. In this regard, they make for the best stones to cast at any problem where collateral damage is the least of your worries.
~attributor unknown
~ Sana and Arai, Unknown Beach ~
Sana pulled her mind and body back together one painful recollection at a time. The entire thing was just... -Ah they had survived somehow. That was all that mattered, a relieved part of her supplied. One desperate gamble after another. Clearly the beast had been able to suppress the symbol. Whether it was dead or unconscious from the damage she couldnt yet say, so all that was reasonable was to keep carving a bigger fate thrashed hole in its innards. After a while spent bloodily hacking and cursing at the flesh in front of her, she managed to re-open up its stomach and drag them out of the organ cavity. Arai was still out cold, but her wounds were better. The bile was on the far side. It took her a moment to orientate herself and realise they were facing down. The bile and stomach acid of the thing was on the far side and wasnt moving, which was something at least. Checking her sisters condition again she sighed wearily. Beyond being conscious she wasnt much better really, mainly because she hadnt been the one to trigger the crazy transmutation attempt. She could dimly feel that it was still spreading elsewhere in the monster, thanks to her own impetus of qi into that act at the last minute. The suppression was gone at least, but it was somewhat inconclusive in her current circumstances whether that was due to the creature, the water or some nasty combination of both. The whole thing was such a blur that it was hard to piece things together. She dragged her sister out and made her way with some effort to the opening of its oesophageal tract. The wounds they had carved down it were still visible in its contracted and twisted state as nasty red scars. She could also make out the passage of the influence of the transmutation array through one side of it thanks to her qi enhanced vision. The flesh there was slightly petrified and oozing what she guessed was blood that didnt look a healthy colour, so that was good. After a few moments, she slapped her forehead and then went rooting for their various weapons. Half the daggers were gone without a trace, but the blades were easy enough to locate and recover after some interrogation of her memory. Thinking about its innards, if the liver had been below the stomach, then the heart was maybe somewhere up above and ahead of them? Her sister had found the ribcage, but that really only allowed her to orientate to the spine. As to where its monster core, or the physical anchor for it was, she guessed either somewhere above and ahead of her, or in the skull. Assuming this wasnt something like the uncaged from the fissure flats. Considering that, she carved a deep hole in the wall and watched it for a moment. It didnt heal noticeably which was something. Extricating them from the stomach turned out to be horrible, icky and slimy. Her continued attempts to do damage elicited no response from the leviathan as they wormed their way up the tract. Soon she was cutting her way through contracted muscular locks in it that added further credence to this being some kind of water creature. Periodic stabs through the wall and examination of the cavities beyond didnt show any evidence of air-breathing lungs either. Please dont let us be buried in the den deep underwater she grumbled to herself, as she kept on working her way forwards, hauling Arai after her. -Or unconscious demonic water beast, she winced as a wave of icy water rolled out of a wound and made her arms numb. The way things were going she would probably bet actual spirit stones on the latter. She wasnt sure how long it took to get back to the mouth, its gullet wasnt that twisted, but she reckoned by the time she was done tearing her way through the third muscular contraction that she had gone almost 30 metres. Finally clawing her way out, into the mouth, she was pleased to find it half-open, in shallow water. The cloudy, eerie, storm-lit half-light above her confirmed thankfully that they were not buried in some subterranean lair, but washed up on the shoreline somewhere. Less helpfully it confirmed that the thing was still somewhat alive, as she could see a faint pulse in some of the veins in its mouth. The damage that they had carved in the roof of its mouth was down to a gap as thick as her forearm and scabbing over. Behind it, she could dimly make out healing bone. No way are we having that, she hissed to herself. Taking up the Arborundum leaf she set about the healing scar with renewed vigour, determined to finish what they had started. It took only a few moments to cut a hole big enough to work with. Beyond it, she could see grey sludge and whitish-red fibrous matter that was pulsing so slowly she had to stare at it for a good few seconds before she was certain she wasnt imagining it. -Yeah, you are definitely still alive, she thought grimly. Without further hesitation, she cut the opening larger and then went and retrieved the stone sword from her sisters back. In the process, she had a sad grimace for the fate of their clothes. What they were left with between the blood, gore and acid was little more than bound rags at this point held together by whatever luss fabric pieces remained that were not securing their scrips on their arms. Their flight from the depths had gotten rid of most of the spider ichor, but she had been rolling in the innards of this thing for however long it had been Being mostly naked in this place meant what exactly anyway? Everything was out to eat, dissolve or just obliterate them anyways. They were not exactly poor, but even if they had been wearing almost all luss cloth it would be mostly gone by now. Their existing pieces were surviving because they were specially treated. Full garments in that manner would cost dozens of Earthly Jade. She would sooner buy a storage artefact that would bind to one of her bones at that point and just carry as many spare clothes as she needed. Shaking her head wryly, she pushed those thoughts about modesty out of her head and set to carving at the thing''s brain indiscriminately. The fluid was corrosive but now she could recover her qi, she could judge it to be not in the same realm as the Spider Queens ichor. Inconvenient but not immediately lethal. Pausing she considered where its brainstem was likely to be located changed the angle of her attack after clearing out a bunch of the grey, spongy flesh slabs she had already lacerated away. Three stabs and a gouging cut later and she finally found what she was after as the whole creature twitched slightly. Wedging herself against the side of the wound she levered even deeper, wiggling the sword back and forth as the whole thing juddered and then finally spasmed and convulsed properly. The sudden movement still managed to dislodge her, dropping her into- The howl was soundless, yet made all the hair on her body rise even as something immense dropped into her minds eye like a sledgehammer. Her body went numb, her limbs were like ice and her insides twisted and knotted horribly. The amount of blood she vomited was lost amid the pile of excavated organic mess she had collapsed into. The symbol twisted in her mind, already working overtime, it wasnt panicked but she got a sense of intense concentration and focus from it as it fought to expel something from her body she had no real understanding of beyond the absence of anything else that was left in its passing as it- Her whole sense of being grew fuzzy for a few seconds and she was detached.drif- Her focus snapped back as if she was hit in the face with a bucket of iced water, her body screaming in agony and her memories weaving back together as her mind survived. The symbol saving her from mental fragmentation and death even before she really registered what had happened. -It had just targeted her? In a panic she looked around and thankfully saw Arai nearby, she was still okay She exhaled frothy blood, and didnt even care, it had just been directed at her. Staggering up she slumped against the wound and grasped what was left of her qi and stabbed it into the brain. What she sensed was chaotic, dwindling and decaying. She pried out the sword and leading in gave the still faintly trembling brain a final vengeful stab into the depths of the wound with the leaf. Pulling out the leaf she nearly gagged as something came with it. A rich, sickly rotten smell and a milky pink-grey liquid that behaved more like molten wax than water or blood. It trickled then stopped, pooling and appearing to set- She darted backwards as fast as she could as the substance came for her like a snake, seeking for her! Scrambling back she shoved lumps of cut meat at it, dispersing it, but still, it came, subsuming flesh and gore with ease. -Shit, monkeyshit, fate thrashed -Its one thing then a nameless cursed another thing! She thought she knew what this was now, what she had just cut into and exposed with the knife and nope! They were out of this now. -Right now! Uncaring for how ungainly it was she grabbed her sister by the arm and dove out of the half-open mouth into the shallows. The mouth was almost six metres across, truly it was a leviathan. -Ahh if you knew you would die because you tried to swallow us from below stupid thing, would you curse in the afterlife? Struggling up, holding her sister, who was starting to come around under the arms she thrashed wildly away from the thing, finally finding purchase to stand, waist-deep in the dark icy water, her feet on the sandy shingle. As she had observed earlier, there was no lair, just a windswept rocky shoreline with nothing remotely like vegetation. The world was dimly illuminated through dark clouds? A distant orb or maybe three orbs in close proximity, it was hard to tell. Shadow and rock rose above her, miles away, vanishing into the cloud, so either they were in the biggest pit she had ever seen or they were in a cavern so huge it had its own weather system somehow? In any case, it was more than light enough to see. So bright in fact that it was causing her eyes a tiny bit of trouble still. In the mouth, the liquid lost its pinkish-grey colour and swirled in the water, now a viscous and gloomy black. -Virgin Defiling Nameless, she swore properly and pushed qi into her limbs as much as she dared to crash through the surf onto the shore. The liquid pooled after her, twisting this way and that in the water as she broke through the last bit of surf and into the shallow water behind. -It would have to be something like the uncaged after all, she groaned in her own head. Those giant leviathans that burrowed through the earth and had the physical strength to war with Golden Immortals and even Ancient Immortals if roused had no beast cores as such. Not even the ability to cultivate directly. Instead, they had something like a pool of condensed qi that ran through their brains and puppeted or parasitized the larger forms. If the form sustained enough damage they would leave it and seek out other vessels; animal, plant even human. Those that seized human cultivators or potent qi beasts were powerful enough to call authority censures directly from Shan Lai, even if the person or beast captured was comparatively mediocre. Dragging her still groggy sister out of the shallows and onto the beach, she saw the thing cut through the waves directly for them and cursed, the sword and the leaf were both back in its skull. That oversight made her want to cry in rage now, having managed to cart the thing all the way out of that hell, having had it save them multiple times she left it stuck in that fate thrashed things brain while they ran away from it. Tearing off the blade, she unbound it and started dragging Arai up the beach. If there was a mercy, they might be able to recover it, assuming they survived this new hurdle. From what she recalled frantically of half-remembered bestiary entries from her advancement exam to eight-star rank, the liquid form of the uncaged could not sustain themselves long without a host. Even powerful ones would only live for hours outside of any form of living containment. It cleared the surf and surged towards her with fearful speed, a tendril of water punching towards her. She ducked behind a rock and then kept diving because the thing cut the rock like it was cheap wood. Rolling up, she saw it twist and start to rapidly move towards Arai. No you dont you nameless born piece of she screamed in fury. {Flickering Steps} She used her movement art and lashed down at the thing, hoping that the qi disrupting effect of the stone would work. The shingle and sand scattered and the liquid was split, even as it twisted and flowed oddly for a moment. She took the opportunity to strike again as it flinched away from the blade. It swirled faintly, turning to track her as she warded against it with the blade, rapidly circling to grab her sister by the back of her neck and start dragging her away like a bedraggled cat. W-wha..? her sister tried to articulate as she moved her head to try to grasp what was going on. She pushed some of her remaining qi into her to help heal the wounds faster. Her peripheral vision caught the nearly invisible slick of liquid flowing through the shingle to her left. {Flickering Steps} It snapped in empty air as she carried them both almost ten metres away. Turning she slung her sister over her shoulder and fled across the beach from it as fast as her body would allow, already preparing to use her movement art again. Behind her, the liquid thing no longer held back and shot after her like a serpent, so fast it was almost impossible for her to follow. It gained on her in a matter of moments, forcing her to spin and use her movement art to dance backwards, cutting at it in the same motion. The tendril-esque maw that had opened up in the air like a net flinched backwards as she cut towards its centre. Arai gasped and her eyes snapped open. W-what is? she rasped, coughing out blood that was not her own. Youve been out a while. Sea creature dead. Also, its uncaged or like it, that summed up the events. Can you move on your own? Not really I I think I did a lot of damage when I did that transmutation thing, my meridians feel like wet paper, and dozens of minor parts of them are a hair''s breadth from being ruptured still. She dodged again as the thing swirled out of the rocks on the edge of the beach trying to surround her. Based on this things speed, maybe Im only good for a qi reserve anyway, her sisters voice laughed weakly in her head.
What followed was hours of tense cat and mouse dodging and hunting. They were on some kind of promontory. The more she ran away from it, the more certain it was some kind of uncaged she became. It was blisteringly fast in straight lines, and frustratingly hard to track, able to hide from her qi perception and almost invisible to her enhanced vision. Fortunately, it seemed difficult for it to change directions when it moved quickly. Likely it was not used to moving outside a host, which was giving her the edge. Eventually, about halfway through their pursuit, her sister had recovered enough of her own physical condition to move on her own. Their bodies abilities to heal fast from almost any injury, including some disturbingly serious ones, left her flabbergasted really. Even understanding as much as she did about how hard it was to properly kill a physical cultivator, they were, impressively durable. Whatever they were cultivating now, she was becoming more and more certain in their conclusions from when they were refining below. It was a lot more holistic than their physical cultivation had been before. A hybrid art that somehow walked the line between Spiritual and Physical Cultivation courtesy of the changes done to them by their Physiques. That they appeared to be unnaturally resistant to Soul based attacks was also well she wasnt sure what to make of that, it was such a game leveller that she was just willing to roll with it for now. She dodged into the air, returning her thoughts to the moment as the liquid rolled out of cracks in the rock around them. Arai followed suit and the liquid snapped and lashed for a moment before falling away, even as they landed on a large rock nearby and immediately started making their way back along the bay the leviathan was washed up in. It was getting sneaky now, conserving strength where before it had been happy to just attack madly and confidently. She dashed across the sands past the corpse and then turned immediately into the rocks above the beach in the same instant her sister did. She had taken to relying on senses other than sight to be forewarned of the uncaged, especially hearing. Now, she could hear shouting from beyond the next bay. Distant, guttural, snarling calls and hisses, coming in their general direction. There was enough pattern in them to make them seem more like a language than the utterance of a pack of beasts as well. No intention of seeing what the fates this is! her sister signed from ahead of her as she scrambled warily through the rocks. Too right, she sent back, agreeing. Everything else here had been aggressive and determined to either eat her, possess her or eat then possess her. The odds of more overtly intelligent beings also wanting to do that, just more sneakily and competently wasnt appealing at all. The liquid rolled after then, chasing them up this gully and onto the top for a few more moments seeming a bit indecisive? She cut at it a few more times as it half-heartedly lunged at her, then tried to grab Arai, before flowing back, rippling in a way that gave her the impression that she was being insulted. They kept retreating only to observe it waver where it was, then turn and rapidly flow off in the direction of the distant noises that were now on the beach and sounding much more animated. Presumably, the body had been discovered. It was certainly large enough she reckoned at almost two hundred metres long. They opened more distance, travelling back up the promontory before finally stopping for a moment. My meridians still feel like they are trashed, her sister groaned. Im not much better and Im still nearly out of qi. she agreed the meridian stress in her limbs was also pretty brutal. They had been using qi so incessantly and their movement arts to such a degree and in such condition for the last few hours that even the symbol wasnt able to devour qi fast enough to keep them her in much of a reserve at this point. The feeling of empty tension in her Dantian was very unpleasant, as her meridians tried to draw on qi that wasnt quite dense enough to properly sustain the effort she was requiring of her body. Do you think that thing will come back and grab us once it has a host? Arai said looking into the distance. Id bet spirit stones on it. she grimaced. The leaf knife is still stuck in its head... She passed the blade back to Arai. The leaf is small enough and doesnt react to any qi that it might pass notice if someone grabs the other things Arai winced. She ran her hands through her matted hair and shook her head apologetically, her sisters annoyance was as pronounced as her own. They sat there, recovering warily as the sounds of commotion on the beach became more frenetic and then started to move into the distance, finally dwindling away. What do you reckon? her sister said grimly, shading her eyes. We can only try and recover it if they are setting a trap we will just have to run, its the most useful tool we have by far, she muttered. They both moved cautiously around the promontory keeping the utmost vigilance for the liquid and eventually made it back to the beach and the leviathan. Whatever the mysterious others had been, there was no sign of them now, although sand on the beach was badly torn up and had footprints that looked kinda like those of a large...bipedal... lizard, with four claws. The Leviathan itself was something between a serpent and a squid, covered in broad scalloped scales, each one the size of their head. Its long body, close to two hundred metres and half out of the water had a broader mid-section with a broader shell on the back. Its front half was long and snake-like. The head and maw were broad and shovel-like with long sharp teeth. Five eyes were arrayed around its head, all bleeding. Gills were just visible where its neck met its broader body within the water. Now she wasnt running away and had time to devote to examining it, she could see the long petrified scar that oozed corrosion and steamed faintly along its flank. It extended onto the shell which was split and rotted looking. The scales were blistered and the flesh below, where not petrified was desiccated. Bones where visible in the wounds on its neck were cracked and corroded. Thats a lot of damage! she whistled admiringly. Should fate-thrashed hope so! Our lives shouldnt be that cheap, Arai scowled. Making their way into the head, she cautiously peered around it in case there was more of the liquid, but there was no sign of anything. There was a second large hole out through the nose that she was sure hadnt been there, before as well. Satisfied that there was nothing there, beyond a few crabs that were already moving in for scraps, she clambered back into the head and re-entered the cavity she had gouged out. Behind her sister was prying one of the daggers out from the base of a tooth where it was wedged. Within the wound, there was evidence that something had clawed around the damage. The sword was now in the channel, abandoned. The leaf was gone from where she remembered, but Suppressing panic she recalled that it was prone to just cutting things without caring if it had been stabbed in and then there had been a lot of juddering...? Grimacing, she carefully searched around in the corrosive mush of the brain. In the end, she found it a full arms length further inside than it had been and nearly traded a finger for it in the process. Wincing and glad she had avoided having to test limb regrowth at this juncture, she made her exit quickly, prize secured, snagging the sword along the way. Standing in the maw she considered its throat as her sister pried a second dagger out from by the tongue. No sign of the other daggers or my pack, Arai grunted, finally levering it out of the muscle where it had become wedged against the jaw bone with the help of the leaf knife she handed over. Sighing, she held her forearm where the scrip was still bound tightly like a bracer. Well, the only really important things beyond our lives are the Jade Scrips and the leaf Looking into the distance along the shore for a long moment she started back up the rocks. Yep. Now lets get out of here because either the liquid is going to take over some of whatever came, or they are going to kill the liquid somehow then come back here with more. Either way thats bad, her sister agreed starting to ascend after her. Without further discussion, they rapidly made their way off the barren promontory and along the rocky shoreline beyond it. As far as she could see as she scanned for threats, it was largely devoid of any obvious life apart from the odd bit of scrappy seaweed like algae on the waterline. Reading the landscape as best she could, the water level was consistent for the wave-worn beaches and bays they skirted. There was no obvious weathering or other signs on the cliff like cavern wall to their right that rose into the storm lit twilight that suggested higher water levels at some point in the past. The waters themselves held no draining property either. After a few miles, the rocky ground rose in front of them shifting from sloping coastal escarpment to another promontory. Carefully navigating a fissure they rounded a ledge and found their first evidence of constructions beyond the reservoir where they entered this space. A carved pillar-like section was stepped into the cliffs and bay ahead of them. At water level, it spread out into a series of interlocking piers that ran several hundred metres out into the swell of the bay. They appeared to be made from shaped blocks of the same stone that they carved weapons out of and showed no signs of any erosion from the waters. There was a large rectangular carving that looked like a set of doors at the base of the heavily quarried cliffs. Neither felt like testing if it could be opened or accessed. Both of them were more than done with enclosed spaces and fetid darkness. The presence of that other mysterious group also weighed on her mind as they rapidly traversed through the ruin, keeping as much to open ground as was feasible. The only humanoid creatures they had encountered so far had been the grey demons. A single one had nearly ended them in seconds and there were clearly quite a few somewhere from what she had seen in the reservoir. Encountering a whole tribe of them would be death without a grave. Looking over the edge of one of the piers Arai drew her attention to several limpet things in the shallows sat between the outcroppings of straggly seaweed. Once you knew what to look for they became more obvious just above the tidemark as well. assuming this place had tides, the evidence for that was... scant. Crossing that ruin and heading over into the next bay, she changed that evaluation, they were more like oysters, blending to the rocks in subtle, well-disguised colonies. This new bay also contained a much larger ruin. A huge carved inlet with a cavernous crack leading into the cliff that towered above them into the clouds. A large broken bridge crossed it close to the seashore, amid a complex of buildings carved into the rock. A river ran out of the great fissure, containing smoking sulphurous water. They crossed it jumping from slab to slab and pushed on. The cavernous opening felt ominous to her in a way unlike anything else she had yet laid eyes upon in this place. Comparable to the worst aspects of Evergrove in many ways and her qi vision was unable to penetrate the shadow from the walls, let alone the gloom of the fissure itself. The qi density is rising Arai frowned as they scrambled down into the next bay, which was mercifully ruin free. She kept an eye on it as they headed onward. After another hour or so, it finally plateaued out at a level she felt was, if anything slightly denser than it had been in the tunnels. The progress of her cultivation, once her body finally recovered was also quite startling. Her qi reserves were nearly replenished and some quick conferral with her sister as they jogged revealed she was also mostly healed. The symbol had started passively refining qi once again and was imbuing it into her blood as much as her bones. This process was slowly attuning the qi to their bloodstream which permeated their organs and muscles refining them. The impurities within them were, as she kept half an eye on the process, broken down and drawn into their meridians where they were collected in their Dantian and slowly refined away into an ever-expanding rippling mist of pure Qi. The process no longer took clear cycles now, it just was as far as she could see. A continuous, autonomous process of refinement that seemed much more in sync with how her body''s normal biological processes worked than any imposed rhythm of cultivation. It was a clear deviation of any cultivation method she had ever seen. Even the mantra didnt really touch what was happening, continuing to do its own kind of refinement passively under the direction of the symbol and her subconscious, working on the reservoirs in her bones. During short breaks for Arai to speed up the final healing of her meridians, she also found that using meditation to focus on this task, trying to understand it better, did, in fact, speed it up. the more she actively grasped of the process through observation, the faster it became of its own accord as if the knowledge and comprehensions being gleaned were fed straight back into it. On the second day, as her scrip counted it roughly, they started to see flashes of light on the horizon behind them. By this point, she reckoned they had gone almost 30 miles from their original point, which wasnt anything like she would have liked. The cavern was immense in any case, barely showing any inclination to change as they moved onward. The weather oscillated between wind and rain, but the light never shifted from stormy half-light, and the distant blazing orbs behind the clouds far above never moved. Even at that distance, the thunder of explosions and crack of lightning were soon visible beyond the distant shadows of the promontories between sheets of rain and low cloud that swept in off the sea. As they continued on, with renewed concern, because certainly whatever was going on was nothing she wanted any part of, earth tremors began to run through the cliff above them and the promontories themselves. Rocks collapsed periodically and waves started rolling along the shore from behind. The winds also changed and the clouds began to swirl faintly, as if in the early stages of forming a cyclone. Soon, much more concerningly the sense of suppression started to creep back. Within a few more hours, and with no sign of whatever was happening behind them abating, the water also rapidly regained its draining qualities. Stood on the beach she stared at the distant flickering lights and held her arms, shivering. Yours as well? Arai said eventually. Yep, just there, as soon as the suppression stepped up again. She stilled her thoughts as the symbol suddenly sank deep into the shadow of her minds eye, stopping all its efforts to refine qi from their surroundings. A quick test told her that it was indeed possible for her to effect the same thing it had been doing, albeit much more crudely, but it was much more intensive and almost impossible to do while moving. How long do you reckon its been? Arai said, eyeing her own scrip. I counted at least three hours since the light show began, its also waxing and waning I think. Well, I for one do not want to be close to it, she said decisively, starting to head off down the beach once more. Arai followed, shaking her head with wry amusement but not disagreeing in the slightest. Over the next hour, it became increasingly clear that the suppression was indeed waxing and waning, it would rise and then undergo a period of stabilisation before rapidly intensifying. The manner of the intensification put her in mind of water rolling over sand flats on the coast by Blue Water City. It was deceptive until you met the current and then it tried to tear your feet out. Accompanying these phases, the lightning became more and more pronounced. Now it was flashing overhead, and arcing across the distant ocean like the coiling tendrils of some ancient sea beast. Fingers of orange and blue dancing across the clouds that swirled miles above. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Soon they were forced up from the coastline as the waves became surges of water that rolled down the coast, washing around bays and even covering the ends of some rocky promontories, like the ocean was being shaken like a rug. Soon they were even washing over the top of small promontories and lower-lying areas of the rocky shoreline entirely. Throughout all this, the suppression continued to ramp up and up. Occasionally it felt like it plateaued, but always it would start upwards again with renewed hunger, pulling and pushing on the qi in their bodies. The forces made her circulation sluggish and interfered with the execution of her movement art when she used it to travel across more broken up ground above the bays. They were traversing one such cliff when she nearly stumbled and fell. As the water surged below this time the spike in suppression, transcended mere inconvenience and forcibly tried to rip the qi straight out of her body. It felt like something had reached into her new dantian and yanked her backwards through her spine for a brief moment. The qi in her meridians shook and her body creaked faintly before she was released by it and felt like she could breathe again. What the fates was that! Arai gasped as she stumbled as well. It almost feels like something is actively triggering it? she grimaced frowned looking at the distant light show and the lightning still tracing the low cloud above them, arcing off the ocean in the distance. Some kind of profound formation? Arai grimaced and held her stomach as well. It had been a deeply unpleasant feeling. A moment later, another rolled over them, tugging backwards at her like it was a gust of wind and water snatching at her. The symbol, already hiding and still had sunk even further into obscurity she realised and was making no effort at all to touch the qi in her body. -Well, thats not at all ominous, she thought grimly. Its changing for you as well? Arai asked after a moment, looking in the distance uneasily. Yep, she nodded. Another surging wave came and grasped at her, they were oscillating it seemed. One that grabbed from within somehow and ''pulled'' and another that flowed with the world and ''pushed'' at her. Between them, a not inconsiderable quantity of her qi was destabilised in her body with each shift. Whatever is doing it is at a level that exceeds its ability to directly resist. It seems to have a pretty keen sense of things more formidable than itself she muttered. Doesnt do us any good though, Arai said with a sigh, shall we get over this ridge, I guess we will have to climb? Nodding, she trotted after her sister, trying not to stumble amid the now continuous destabilisation. The ascent of the cliff was pretty grim. They had to stop several times for surges that tried to drag her physically backward through pure disruptive intent. Reaching the top, she grimaced again and wiped her mouth, half expecting to find blood with the strain she had been under. This is vile, her sister declared eventually, staring back behind them as a colossal bolt of lightning with a greenish tint split the sky and pulsed a dozen times far behind them before dissipating. A bit like knowing that lightning will kill you. Just because you know doesnt make it any less dangerous, she grumbled, as blue bolts scattered everywhere as the chasm in the clouds collapsed back and the world became a touch darker. But at least you know not to stand under tall trees Arai chuckled sourly. Another bolt of greenish lightning arced in from somewhere far behind them skipping across the ocean thrice before vanished in shadow and afterimages, once again pulsing half a dozen times. The silence that followed it was eerie. Thunder was no longer a sound, and simply a sensation within the air. The lightning in the sky dimmed away entirely as they watched. For the first time, the storm lit half-light properly dimmed and the suppression shifted. She had a horrible sense of foreboding in the instant before the sensation of something grasping at the qi in their bodies nearly pulled her right to the cliff ledge. Beside her, Arai slammed her sword into the ground and barely resisted the pull herself. Monkeyshit it really is her sister gasped. Shaking her head, certain she looked as wide-eyed, she ran for the far side of the ridge and skidded straight down it without pause. Rocks clattered around her as she crashed onto the beach below, grunting under the impact. Arai landed beside her a moment later, and they both sprinted along it. The draw on their qi was continuous now, moving forward was like wading through mud. What the fates..? she almost screamed in horror as the inlet suddenly deformed around them. In a way that was sickeningly familiar, space warped around them and the inlet, with them in it, flowed backwards all around them into the previous one. everything wavered as she struggled to stay on her feet and then it twisted again and flowed backwards in scattered and twisted streamers into another and then another so fast it was like watching an image moving in reverse even as everything compressed and constricted around them. With a gasp, it relinquished her. They both crumpled onto the beach and stared up blankly at the charred and dead corpse of the leviathan they had left behind over two days previously. Space compressed again and suddenly both they and the leviathan were hauled in the direction their qi was now being drained in. The world spun and blurred around her... Shore ocean Leviathan hit something and was scattered on a shoreline? Buildings blurred around them? There was an absence of movement and then she hit something so hard that every bone in her body shook and her vision went dim. She felt her body deform under the impact before her remarkable durability reasserted itself and she was okay if feeling like she had just had a rock dropped on her. She was stuck against a huge black stone stele. Moving her head faintly, even as the suppression ramped up again, dragging her into the stele so strongly that she felt the blood in her body move backwards faintly, she was able to see that it was in the middle of a dais about sixty metres in diameter. Her peripheral vision told her it was carved with barely visible, but deeply uncomfortable to view symbols that had strange half red half black inner illumination. All around the raised platform was a sea of vertical columns carved in strange and unsettling shapes that seemed to resemble forms of living beings if you squinted at them. Each one was set facing them had a stele that she couldnt really focus on. The columns and the stele carried oppressive prestige about them that tried, through brute force, to convey Righteousness and Upholding the Will of Heaven. Each one had an ornately carved lantern on top. The drain from the Stele on the qi in her body was now sealing her both of them to its surface. Every fibre of her body, every bone, muscle, organ, blood vessel and nerve creaked simultaneously as the pillar tried to tear every shred of vital force from her and devour it. [You cannot escape me.] The words sank into their consciousness and made her mind shake. The symbol quietly dragged some part of her behind it, sheltering it like a tiny flame in its hands as a figure strode up the steps of the platform. A hulking four-armed lizard creature wearing a shabby yellow robe made some kind of hide, with five eyes set into its skull and a long jaw that opened horizontally rather than vertically stalked across the dais towards them. As it approached she felt a strange unclean sensation slide across her flesh and found her gaze drawn to its robe, which was shifting, revealing faces with bloody eyes that reflected a nauseating desire to consume her. Tearing her gaze from that disturbing sight, she met its gaze and found that its eyes were grey and dead, black ichor like blood oozed from a wound in one of its arms as it made its way towards them, leaving a trail of steaming droplets behind it. Occasionally one of its arms twitched erratically. [Grinning:. Amusement~ Displeasure*& Suffering.] The sensation sank into her head and gave her even more of a headache if that was possible. [You Killed My Puppet, I liked that one, It was WELL Suited to here] Unable to even speak she could only watch it stroll out of sight as it walked around the black pillar. [You caused a big mess down below for a mortal brat] The words whispered into them somehow, arriving even though the thing was no longer even in -Telepathy!?! [Such a wonderful mess it made them wake me up they were so desperate] [.so terrified of the fungiform incursor. Such weak things so easy to fool.] [such a time, and now I can be free of these chains!] It entered back into view stopped in front of them both and ran a claw across their faces She wanted to scream in her head but had no words with which to process anything. The part of her that was hidden away by the symbol was being held mute by it somehow. The rest of her was involuntarily frozen like a small fluffy animal before a feral predator. [Once I would have revelled in your flesh.] It leaned close and licked her body with its long tongue. Her mind gibbered and wailed even as the part of her that was still there screamed inarticulate insults, vainly struggling against the constraint of the symbol and something else the hands holding her back didnt seem like the symbol? Abruptly her focus shifted and she was She would have screamed from its touch if words were actually possible but the constriction on her body was so strong now from the Stele wrestling with the QI locked in their bones that it was impossible to move even a fraction. [Made you watch as I defiled you, despoiled you. Devoured you.] It ran a horrible claw down each of their bodies then back up again cupping their faces and leaning close to both of them. The pallid grey eyes still somehow held a ravening darkness that tried bore into her minds eye, looking right through her [Flayed your souls] The eyes were her whole world now, held there vicelike by the claws, which were drawing blood now. Her sense of self was fuzzy and indistinct, but somewhere in there was an iron core of rage that refused to bend. -Fates take you, we made it this far! Her thoughts spat back in its face in a metaphorical sense. [Steal away everything you could ever be!] The words ignored her enraged, desperate taunt and wormed their way into her body and her sisters she was dimly away through a sort of shared sense of horror. They flowed everywhere, like a creeping, defiling darkness, exploring every shred of their physical beings. Meticulously. As if looking for something. [So curious] The pressure increased and increased. Her vision went wobbly and the world around her was wrong, two scenes briefly overlaid, she saw she wasnt sure what the fates she saw, two figures perhaps, watching the creature, the fury and the disgust in their eyes resonated with her somehow. Maybe a reflection of them? The words pried open her very thoughts, eviscerated her memories and tore apart the subsidiary parts of her consciousness. [You can resist yet there is nothing?] Its intent scoured her meridians, in a torrent of icy agony, swirled through her dantian making her feel like her navel had just been ripped out, broke everything, put it back together, broke it again like it was curious as to how she was. [And you are barely in the first circle besides] The gaze retreated and her grasp of reality and being, tenuous as it was flooded back from somewhere. She watched mute and screaming in pain and fury in her own head as it looked from one to the other. It almost seemed confused? Its gaze shifted to the leaf held in Arais hand currently, it plucked it out, ignoring the damage the edge caused to her hand in the process. [Ahhh] [So this is the tool you used to cripple my vessel. Remarkable, a castoff piece of a verdant locoi, but made into a decoration so decadent.] It slid the blade into her, piercing her abdomen, twisting it brutally. It punctured the place where her dantian was smoothly and any restraint that remained in her body on the qi within her meridians gave way and flooded into the stele The creature pulled out the blade and stabbed Arai, beside her in the same way. [So it is not that remarkable, remarkableMOST remarkable.] -Remarkably my fate thrashed inborn good fortune you evil abomination, I curse your nine generations- It turned back to her and sank a clawed limb into her side. She couldnt see what it did, but the sensations, amplified in horrible detail somehow told her everything as her flesh rent and her ribcage creaked. Her spine twisted faintly and in a single fluid moment it tore out her left floating rib in its entirety. Holding it up in front of both of them, it examined her bloody rib pensively. Even through her horror, rage and pain she could tell that her bone had some sort of silver filigree like design on it. It licked the blood with its long tongue speculatively. [So it is not your bloodAhhh] [Or bones although they are also impressive treasures.] As she watched, unable to do anything, it chomped on the bone right before her, crushing it in powerful jaws, sucking out the marrow. She wanted to scream, to cry, and to curse anything. However, the suppression was even slowing her thoughts somehow. The symbol shifted slightly for the first time, it seemed to be reaching out to something? Touching something else or trying to contact something? The sense of other hands holding her was back as well they felt motherly? -Am I dying? She thought dully as she became slowly aware of a shadow within her that was embracing her somehow. The creature looked pensive as it continued to crush up her rib piece by piece. [Ahhh? Soul] [It is your soulthat is special somehow.] It leaned in close and its eyes were centimetres from hers boring into her trying to see something she could not. Her whole body felt like it was on fire as the intent ransacked every corner of her consciousness cracking memory and lingering over sorrows, pulling them out lovingly like tools of torture and twisting them this way and that before abandoning them. All the while words shimmered in her mind like half-heard whispers in the wind, urging her to be strong, to not give in... It was like her voice, but not older somehow? Sorrowful and afraid, yet with a strength part of her just wanted to trust -Her words? -Her mothers words? [Where IS your soul little girl] The words tore through the whispers yet never quite banished them. Its searching sensation flayed her mind, made it grow fuzzy. she felt her sense of self slipping second by second, even as the whispers still lingered giving her things to hold on to even as her sense of being slipped away into a sea of black shards and cold oblivion. Each one trying to dig into her, and grinding away a little bit of who she was. [Where... is your soul!] Its form hissed right in front of her without ever seeming to speak. But the symbol and something else, that other shadow within her that had come with her mantra had retreated even deeper and started shifting differently. The creature flickered its gaze between the two considering. [Ahh it is crude but this method may do] It turned to Arai beside her and slid the blade into her chest. [Will you give it upfor your sister?] [Will. You? Give? It. up!] Spectral blades clawed at her flesh, cut at her bones, corrupted the remaining qi in her body in unique and uncontrollable ways. She felt her bones getting hot as if they were on fire and somehow radiating pain and damage in a way that was wholly unnatural. The only reason she was still alive she was sure was because this monster willed it. "NO!" The other voice her voice actually in her head screamed. With it came an eruption of fury and desperation that welled up from inside her. From some lingering part of her own determination to not die. -I. {Spirit} Live. {Blessed} Because. {Bestow} I. {Body} Will it! {Day} The words that echoed in her mind were at once quiet, and yet utterly overwhelming, crushing her uncertainty, feeding it to her mantra somehow, in a way that she would never have believed possible. Except clearly it was because she had just done so. Commanded herself not to crumble, and somehow succeeded. The strength was hers, but somehow it was so immense, upwelling within her, from within her minds eye as to be almost inconceivable. [I will make her death painlessor I can make it something beyond pain] The words from the abomination bombarded her, fighting it out with her mantra, trying to worm beyond, inside wherever the symbol was obtusely hiding away doing whatever it was trying to do. The creature slid the blade down incrementally. Centimetre by centimetre. She could just see it out of the corner of her vision. [Ahh you cannot see it and she cannot speak of it] It reached out and twisted her head around. She felt her vertebrae shifting and distorting, her neck did not break but the tension in the position was somehow even worse than having a rib torn out thanks to the unnatural pull of the pillar behind them twisting everything in her physical body as it tried to devour her qi. She was now looking at it while it lazily moved the leaf around Arai, cutting open pieces of limbs. Blood flowed out of her body, out of both their bodies onto the stele. [Give it to me... and I will merely refine your souls and feed your flesh to a slime colony, or maybe I can make you puppets for my amusement, play with you all day until you break.] It changed tack even as it tormented her sister, and tormented her mind with its whispering, even as the echoes of whatever the mantra had done still sheltered her remaining sanity. The symbol was still shifting. The last of the qi in her body not held deep in her bones was finally bleeding out into the pillar at her back. Something within her mind was crumbling now, the sense of self, everything was falling away, the black shards finally reaching critical mass as her perception of the world around her dwindled away. -So this is She never got a chance to vocalise that thought though because suddenly the symbol snapped, unshielding itself completely, seizing her consciousness and connecting with the pillar behind her in some inexplicable way.
The world went black and she was standing in some other place. She looked around mutely but the symbol somehow dragged her forward and she saw chains and seals. Corpses, well desiccated to the point of being near skeletal now, bound down around her. Horrible barbed spikes were driven through them rooting them to the floor, with chains leading to wherever it was she was going. Many still wore scraps of cloth or dull and tarnished armour. She recognised them duly from the city. Both attackers and defenders bound here? Some third-party like humans but slighter, lighter... some even had the skulls of animals? They arrived at the altar in the middle, the analogue of where they were, but stood up much higher. From this new viewpoint, she could see that this was just one of twelve that were arrayed in a vast circle, each with their own set of chains. Before her, rising up in the shadows was a vast pyramid-like altar in the centre of the circle. The altar she was on held a black spear made of some strange metal that was bound around by the inauspicious green-tinted chains and shivering slightly, as if sobbing? Her soul creaked as she touched those sensations but the symbol pulled her on, urgently. Somehow saying she didnt have much time left, bringing her towards the central altar. The closer she got the more it put her in mind of a sacrificial altar. The scale of the space was also all wrong. in the distance it had seemed vast, but as she approached if anything it shrank and collapsed to something about the same size as the one she had just- Arriving at it there was a strange sense of disjunction and all thirteen altars were the same altar. Looking back, the vast circles of corpses were realigned to form wedges, still in a roughly circular form, aligned with their altars. Each of the subsidiary ones held a weapon. Two spears, several swords in various forms, a bow, two sets of chakram and a few other polearms and blade weapons. The barbed chains, eerie greenish-black, and thin as string, festooned everything. In the middle, before her, on the raised dais was a figure, three times her size and somewhat incorporeal. The chains were as thin as string here, tying around the form, passing through limbs, in ways that suggested that their barbed forms were twining around or into its skeleton rather than its flesh. She could see it was female or had feminine aspects in the gloom. Tracing the chains, they met across her body in the place where her core should be, piercing through her and feeding back to the twelve altars and then onwards to the hundreds of thousands of corpses beyond. The scene shifted faintly and the figure, mirage-like shifted, revealing a spear in the same space, planted in the altar. It had a blade about one metre in length, broad, double-edged at the top leading down to a flat back on one side after forty finger-widths with an asymmetrical curve. The shaft was almost nearly the same height as her. Something about it sang, whispered almost called to her. With a jolt, the symbol did something pulling her up short and she felt hands holding hers, stopping her from grasping it? She flinched but there was nothing there. Distracted, she looked down and hissed in shock. The altar was carved as a massive array. It was the biggest she had ever seen, blurring in a maze of lines through every surface. The symbols within it were eerie and strange, projecting grandeur and surety outwardly but somehow leaving her cold and uneasy after she turned away from them. Looking around, she grasped that the layout was focused around the twelve weapons, each of which appeared to be a node, and this, the thirteenth weapon was somehow the focus of the interlocking circles. The longer she stared at it, the more hypnotic the arrays draw also became. It whispered to her that this was a vile demon. [YOU MUST HELP SEAL IT AWAY] -It was a thing that could bring about the end of all things. -A devourer. -A tool of a despoiler... -A twister of ways and means that had brought into the world abilities that all righteous people would consider unnatural. -A thing against Heaven -A thing that went against the natural order... -Against what God Wanted? -Against Sacred Order? -Against Fate? -Against the Heavenly Dao? She stumbled back, confused because the initial instincts had seemed convincing, yet the longer she was drawn to it the more strangely searching it had become as if trying to match within her a reason to "Against Sacred Order?" That phrasing somehow jarred her memory, brought the scenes of the city squares back to her the words in Easten on the banners, the fate of all those people The words the other spear and the bell had? At that thought something within the altar shifted, it snapped at her like a trap. Trying to make her part of its cage in one swift decisive attack. She was frozen, locked in place as chains swirled into her from the ground trying to- The symbol itself didnt do anything as the chains arrived before it pierced it With a single thought, she was certain that she needed to free this spear, break this array Everything flowed backwards. The intent to devour her became the intent to break. The symbols intent, her intent was drawn into the altar, reversing the bindings. The intent to make her become part of the cage became intent to make her break the cage. It was so smooth in its execution that she was stunned, thoughtless for a brief second until the price for her action caught up with her. Her consciousness fragmented like a smashed jar, her memories flowed away like water from a broken bucket and her vitality in her body as the array tried to exact vengeance on her somehow. Her whole being grew fuzzy and indistinct. She wasnt sure where she was then who she was then why she was? Darkness A gentle consuming darkness flowed around her and cloaked in ita young woman, a mirror of her, with dark hair that held a faintly multi-hued corona suddenly stood before her. She appeared to be a few years older than her, beautiful and otherworldly, yet with a certain edge and her eyes, which were dark, held shimmering multi-coloured fire. On her forehead was a symbol for Harmony. That figure took her hands and wrapped her, small and broken as she was in the darkness and was then gone as if she had never been, leaving her confused and disorientated but very much alive as far as she could determine. The darkness kept swirling and then it welled up properly. The spear twisted and the feminine figure who had been on the altar reappeared. Her hair was dark at first, with streaks of red and gold swirling through it mysteriously before eventually coalescing into a deep reddish-black with golden streaks. On her forehead was a symbol that settled into her mind as Heaven and Earth. Her form was youthful, shrouded in shadow, but with a few hints of ancient maturity graven into her facial features. Opening her eyes, the figures gaze met hers and she saw within them reflected the same symbol as on her forehead, a grand prestige that shrouded her from the devouring vengeance of the array as a mother might shield a babe from a threat. Her garments settled, dark and shadowed on her body, in the style of an old Sages robes from their Eastern Azure Great World. Multi-layered attire a little reminiscent of a dragon robe, but entirely lacking in ostentation or ornamentation, beyond shifting patterns of clouds and water within the shadows. Her hair swirled and was done up in a simple style and fell behind her. The symbol faded in her eyes, leaving placidity, like a moon reflected on a midnight lake. {You freed us from their chains.} At her words, the space began to crumble. The array around the spear where she had entered collapsed and washed away like it was dust in a gale. All the desiccated corpses on that wing stood, one as one and howled. Strange symbols with ugly, inauspicious hues blazed over their heads and a thousand black bloody chains ripped out of the breaking space towards them both. {It seems they have tried to refine my reason to be} The womans eyes narrowed, and she felt fear. It was so instinctual and primal that it defied any sense of logic. Even with the symbol shielding her, it was unstoppable. Not fear of anything, pure, absolute fear of existence, for a heartbeat, before it passed. The intention, if that was what it was, vanished from her. It had never been focused at her, she realised with a shudder, and she had just happened to be in the proximity and was already affected just like that? Something beyond her comprehension shifted within the space a sensation of transformation and change that resonated within her faintly. The altar broke beneath the womans feet and the space collapsed outwards without a sound. The skeletons vanished in ash, the symbols where they had been wavered and resisted fading away somehow. {THEY would burn the karma of HER all-soul to refine ME!?!} The words the spirit spoke had a hypnotic cadence to them that sang in her soul, harmonised with her and carried her along with it this time. The rage that came with them on the other hand, was unspeakable. It found parts of her she didnt know existed to be angry and rang in her mind like a primordial gong. Something took her by the hand, a shadow of a young girl with dark hair and a painful, drained countenance, stepping forward-
Her consciousness snapped back to the present. She was still bound to the pillar for a second then everything exploded outwards. Rather than damage her, the force that shattered it seemed to feed it in some mysterious way supporting it and healing her body and mind slightly even as the world became blurry and her memories of the events she had just experienced fell out of her mind slightly, as if she had seen something mysterious that was beyond her understanding. She crashed down about thirty metres away off the edge of the dais platform. Bits of inky black stone falling down around them. Arai hit the ground nearby and rolled finally stopping against a pillar. In one instant the creature had been taunting her and in the next minute, everything just exploded, amid a dim series of very confusing memories about a spear -Multiple spears? -And a huge array? The suppression was gone. The drain on her qi was gone. The symbol started to devour qi from the air around her. The lizard abomination struggled to its feet and screamed in fury, pounding its claws on the dais where it had been sent sprawling. [ WHAT!?! HOW HAVE THEIR BINDINGS COME UND-] The strange non-words were drowned out when a seismic howl shattered the void. The whole world bent slightly as if reflected in a slightly wonky bronze mirror. A black jagged line coalesced out of nihility where the black stone block had been and a simple-looking broad-bladed spear dropped down and pierced the ground in its place. When it hit the ground every lantern on the pillars lit up. Each one carried a flickering eerie flame that whispered of death and corrosion. The thousand corpse lights flared with tyrannical auras of suppression and cast out flare like chains of black and grey fire towards the spear with the clear intent of restraining it. The pillars twisted and warped becoming desiccated skeletal figures that had strange stele fused to their hands. As the corpse lights flickered above them in the cage-like pillars, each one bowed down and smashed their stele into the floor of the courtyard. {~FALL INTO RUIN AND BE EXTINGUISHED~} The entire platform collapsed upwards. Reality rippled outwards from the dais in a way that any who looked upon it would consider to be wholly unnatural. The dais and city seemed to drop down even as the rest of the world flowed away and upwards in every direction, bending bizarrely with the plaza they were in at its very centre. The edges of the city became visible, the seas rose, promontories were towering over them, the clouds crushed inwards, the cliffs were drawn bizarrely from every direction like jagged spikey planes. All transformed as if reality were being papered over the inside of a bowl. Everything twisted and tried to collapse in towards the centre Something descended from on high, from another place. A shadow between heaven and earth that rose and fell simultaneously, arriving from every direction at once to stand in the plaza. Almost contemptuously it turned over its palm and everything snapped back. The shockwave of it doing so tore up the forest of pillars, shattering the stele in the hands of the desiccated corpses and sent the lanterns on the tops of the pillars tumbling. Even as the dust settled, the figure clasped the spear and gestured to the raging clouds, the words the shadow spoke were like wind and rain, shaking the world and crushing the atmosphere of the whole cavern as the lizard abomination screamed in horror and tried to crawl backwards. Even if the language spoken eluded her, the intent in them was hard to misinterpret. {~ Sors devorantis in caelis Morsus Mihi ~} The world twisted through dimensions that probably werent ever meant for mortal knowledge. The scattered and inauspicious corpse lights swirled towards the shadowy figure and congregated in its outstretched hand like a galaxy of stars, drawn towards one fixed point. As they spun, the entire space flowed towards it momentarily. Her body was distended unnaturally, nearby Arai looked like she was metres long and twisting bizarrely. The ground deformed and melted around them in a way that had nothing to do with temperature. She tried to scream but there was no air in her lungs, no air anywhere. The buildings around them were warping in towards that grasping hand, the clouds falling down towards it, the cliffs pulled like melted wax. The ocean swirled in towards them as if they were at the heart of some terrifying heavenly maelstrom the leviathan carried with it from the shore. Colour bled from the world, leaving only shades of blue then red then black. *CRACK* What came when the shadow closed its hand into a fist was more a sensation than a sound. The devouring vanished and the world was filled with a white light that was everywhere and nowhere at once, somehow never quite reaching their location. The lizard abomination who tormented them was not so lucky. For a split second, she saw it silhouetted against the white, surrounded by dark miasma as it screamed in agony and clawed at itself, seeming to twist and distend towards that point even as it was eaten up by the all-consuming whiteness. There was a noise like a thousand voices both screaming and sighing at the same time and then the world flowed back to normal so abruptly she thought she got some kind of memory whiplash just from observing the whole process. {Foolish thing, you escaped the judgement that came, found fortune in eternity, yet STILL your crimes find a way to consume you} The words were quieter now as the shadowy figure She felt her vision swim because she was sure it wasnt the figure that moved but everything else, bringing the crumpled four-armed lizard and its location on the platform to her. Everything righted itself again and the figure loomed over the horrible thing, even as it tried to claw its way backwards. Compared to how it had been before, it was sluggish and unable to exert any of that cruel influence that had tormented them both. [Please... have- ] Its broken sending hung pathetically in the air, even as the white fire edged shadow reached down and grasped it through the chest dragging it up until it was dangling like a childs puppet before it. The scale of the scene was now somehow completely wrong yet entirely natural at the same time. What was said to the creature was lost to the sound of the storm rolling around them, but the lizard creature and its presumed possessor desperately raged at it, to no avail. As the shadow spoke quietly to it, the world around them faded away. Reality grew thin, the sea beyond started to glimmer with stars. The walls of the cavern reflected shadowy mountains that rose up and fell from the sky at the same time, bending sanity simply by viewing their shadows. The plaza was now a place of silver sand, buildings and rocks shrouded in unnatural shadows in which other things lurked. Beyond them, something else stood, silhouetted against the shoreline of that sea of raging stars and cataclysmic depths. A shadow against silver, edged in white fire, multitudinous wings of flowing nihility that split the endless sky, its robes cast from the very sky and sea itself as it rose up to stare down at everything, reflecting their tableau in eyes like silver moons from beyond the starless void itself. Just viewing it changed the very perspective of its being, drew reality around it even as it arrived. Everything was sublimated to it and beyond it was nihility. The sky fell away, the mountains faded into insignificance, the sea was gone leaving only silver and shadow. It towered beyond everything, its wings were everything, its reality was everything, an inevitable certainty that all things must eventually arrive before it. Everything was tiny, not in stature, because geometry seemed to have no genuine meaning here, but in its impact within the scene. The creature, in the sand no more than a broken newborn babe, bloodied and abandoned, the leviathan was a worm rotting in the mud and she a tiny mote of- The moment passed and collapsed like a mirage even as the symbol hung in her mind, stilling her thoughts and somehow keeping her... her in the face of the immensity and insignificance of reality she had just witnessed. Silver and shadow faded and the four-armed lizard vanished with that world, as did the ruins of the stele, the lanterns, the central dais of the platform, much of the ruin scattered throughout the city and finally the remains of the huge aquatic creature. The being of shadow and white starfire lingered a moment more, planting the spear back where it had appeared before also vanishing. Finally, the scene itself quietly drifted from her memories leaving only an idea of what had been in the most abstract senses. Above her, as she lay there dumbstruck, the clouds swirled and the cave walls shook faintly like they were made of unset mud. The lingering, inauspicious oppression that came with that strange rippling also finally bled away and there was only the sound of water, wind and waves, and the thudding of her own heart and her unsettled thoughts gibbering quietly in her minds eye. Turning her head, she saw her sister lying nearby, also just staring dully at the sky, her breasts rising and falling as she presumably tried to get a grip on her own emotions. Her words sounded unnaturally loud in her own ears as she whispered to the world at large. "How the fates are we still alive..?" Chapter 62 – The Spear
While your proposals are all very well, it is usually the council that reminds the monarch, not the other way around. The only things more dangerous than a Crystal Locoi mine, is a Locoi mine dug in a hurry, or a Locoi mine dug in a hurry by people who want to keep it secret. If you wish to know the consequences? Just go ask the people of Renwald. Except, you likely wont find any, because that kingdom is now drifting amid our planet''s now somewhat more extensive ring system. Periodically entertaining people across three continents as seasonal meteor showers and really not serving as anywhere near as prominent reminder as it should apparently as to why greedy idiots and mana veins dont mix.
Excerpt from public records on the 4th debate on the expansion of the deep delvings on the southern border of Renhallan ~Marius Renhallan, 10th Emperor of Renhallan speaking to elected officials bringing forward new proposals.
~ Arai & Sana, Spear Plaza - Processing the aftermath ~
Lying there, on the damp stone, Arai watched the sky as the symbol devoured qi at a rate she wouldnt have credited possible even at this point. Most of her mental faculties were still devoted to using her mantra to alleviate the worst of the physical damage to her body, which even at this point was prestigious. There was a deeply unpleasant series of spiky, knotted sensations across her arms, in her side, abdomen and lower body that required little in the way of memory re-association of the previous few minute''s events to tell her what had just transpired. -That fate thrashed lizard opened me up like a fish, for fun. Even then, quite a lot of the detail at that point was a blur, buried in visions of a broken world, a sea of white flowers and some very weird memories regarding things from inside the pillar. She found she was just fine with that as well. Finally, her meridians felt like they were recovered enough that she could extricate the other source of worry. Reaching down with a huge effort she absently pulled the leaf out of her stomach and tried to circulate her qi. The spasm nearly made her curl up and scream as her qi flooded back into her ruined dantian. -Aaaaaaaggghg. -Oh. It destroyed my Dantian thats very bad right? A part of her was reasonably prosaic about it, for some weird reason, telling her that she had made it this far without All the confused and worried parts of her trailed off dully as she observed the symbol, as it shifted and started to direct her mantra again. The means by which it was doing so wasnt even all that obscure, she was familiar with this set of For the second time in as many seconds, she let her thoughts trail off blankly and just traced the flow of qi around her body in shock. -What the fates? Was all she could manage after a while. As she observed its flow, the somewhat odd non-dependence of her dantian within her qi circulation system began to make sense. Her body was still healing the wounds that had been dealt to her, but mostly the qi in her body was rapidly reconnecting the severed meridians, finding old links to bones and then as she watched retracing the routes now etched fundamentally into her to reconnect her shattered dantian to the network of meridians. It took mere minutes and reformed right in front of her eyes, in contravention of every scrap of understanding she had acquired about spiritual foundations up to this moment. Part of it, she suspected was due to the exceptionally clean wounds dealt by the Arborundum leaf, which made re-joining damaged parts much quicker and smoother than it might have otherwise been. -Well you were wondering if this was a superior law of some description, she thought wryly. It absolutely was not in the same class as any scripture or manual she was certain could be bought with spirit stones or spirit herbs of the relevant star grades. It took a few more moments to feel confident in actual movement beyond her arm. She pushed herself up and winced a bit, examining the wounds as she did so. Her body was a patchwork of livid gashes and smeared blood. It would heal, and her condition in spite of how she looked was surprisingly robust, but it was still unpleasant to see with her own two eyes the damage that thing had wrought on her body. Sana was still lying on her back nearby, just staring at the sky and breathing slowly. She had a series of horrendous wounds in her side that were still healing over, and a gouged, livid rent in her navel where her dantian would have been. Bone was still visible in the wound across her side as well what appeared to be a half-formed rib, with a silver sheen? -Am I regrowing a rib? -Had that horrible thing torn out a rib! -It was one thing that I was tormented, but to have visited this upon Sana? She immediately vowed to visit all kinds of unspeakable horrors on its kind if she ever encountered more of them, lizard people or uncaged thing, for all the good it would likely do. -Wherever it has gone? She looked around the plaza, which was damp in the eerie twilight mists that now shrouded the whole of wherever they were. It was remarkably devoid of much of what she recalled dimly. The forest of macabre, desiccated corpse pillars, lanterns and stele. On a smaller raised area in the middle, a black spear with a metre long blade and a two-metre shaft was planted in the ground, the sole occupant of this place other than them. Trying to thread back through her memories as she slumped back, she concluded that it was probably dead. Something had come from the black pillar, taken the spear, and ruined the lanterns? Closing her eyes she had a dim memory of a shadowy figure on an altar, a woman with dark hair streaked with red and gold fire. A different, much grander polearm, akin to a glaive. A sealed weapon? Was that what had freed them. The memory of the rage it had held for everything was muted, as if held away from her deliberately, and thereafter, it was hard to focus on events beyond everything warping, the creature being dragged into some other place and then everything else that was dangerous with it somehow, leaving them and the spear here. It was probably dead at the very least, which meant they had won, somehow. Which raised a second question. -Where has that unchained lizard actually dragged us? -And was it the lizard or the Uncaged that did this? One of them was clearly powerful enough to distort space unless that had been all the now ruined and vanished black pillar. What she did know of uncaged was entirely from second-hand accounts as well. They were dangerous parasitic puppeteers who were some kind of sentient metalloid qi fluid that was very adept at soul infiltration. That was it really. As to whatever that lizard thing had been, were they the people who built this whole place? Were they responsible for the tunnels below? To distract herself from those confusing and circular musings, she turned her attention back to the plaza. The outskirts showed signs of exceptional and recent battle damage in the buildings beyond its confines. Even in the mist and the stormy half-light, it was possible to make out buildings that had been melted like they were made out of wax, others were partially collapsed. A few appeared to have suffered colossal lightning strikes and others were frozen like bizarre balls of spikes akin to what the grey demons had done. Much of what survived with less damage was made of the same strange qi-repelling stone which, now that she could see it in the light, really was a very appealing shade of deep blue-grey with a fine crystalline grain.
~ Sana, Ruined Plaza ~
It shouldnt have surprised her, Sana reflected, that her sister managed to recover quicker than she did. For all that the abominable lizard thing, now very dead, had seriously cut Arai up, the damage that it had done to her with ripping that bone out was deceptively convoluted. The process of healing her meridians, then her dantian, then her bone then her dantian then her meridians and so on took almost an hour. Even then, that was shockingly fast. Before, even if this kind of injury hadnt crippled her permanently, it would have had her bedridden for weeks and seeking all kinds of medicines for supplementary healing. As it was, an hour, some qi absorption and her mantra had the worst of the damage sorted with no appreciable, permanent damage other than through her memories of the whole ordeal. Are you good to sit up? Arai asked making her way stiffly over to her. Probably, she said after a moments consideration. Her sister helped her up into a sitting posture and she experimentally tensed her body. Everything hurt. Im getting really sick of this place, she grumbled. Helping her to her feet, Arai laughed and nodded. If its any consolation, I dont think this place is very keen on us either. That horrible lizard did imply that much she agreed with a weak chuckle, as they limped over towards the central raised area of the plaza. Sitting down on the edge, she looked at the spear that was now stabbed into a raised circular area in the middle of this space. It was, from what she could remember, what had been sealed within the subsidiary altar that the column represented? She shuffled through those rather blurry memories a few times before being satisfied that that was the right conclusion. The final memories of small hands pulling her back from that darkness and a sense of had those hands been something related to this spear? As far as she could tell had been quite unhappy about that from the patchy recollections of what happened. There had also been the other entity, the woman a grand prestige that had been at the middle of the altar. Had she been the entity that arrived after, that had destroyed the lizard abomination that was possibly possessed by the uncaged. Confusing, it was all still very confused in her head. This spear doesnt it seem awfully similar in its pattern and blade to the sword that Elaria was wielding? her sister said after a moment. It does but its not the same as the one in the middle? she rubbed her temples, trying to draw that one out of her memories. Very reluctantly they showed her the shadowy memories of that tall weapon with a fearful prestige, not a spear but a glaive of some kind? Yes that was more in the western continent''s style? her sister said pensively. You had that as well!? she turned to look at her sister, surprised. It felt like it was just me in there but then I cant really recall much about it at all... beyond the most general elements. Her sister frowned. Well my awareness of what happened in there was very passive, the symbol had some link to you? I think? She nodded, considering the spear again. It really did look more like it took after the pattern of the blade Elaria had been wielding, compared to the glaive in her memories. The blade wasnt curved for one. But shaped a bit like a broad-bladed Jian. The blade was made of dull black metal with details picked out in a green/gold copper-like metal. The haft was dark wood. It had a tassel of cloth just below where it was seamlessly hafted that was red, white and gold around the edges with a matt black centre. Suddenly curious, because she got no intent at all from the spear, she got up and walked over to it. Walking around it, she considered it carefully and then holding her breath, reached out and grasped the haft. Nothing untoward happened and she exhaled. Carefully, she tried to extract it from the shallow dais where it was planted, but it was impossible to shift, even after she exerted as much physical strength as she was able. Steeling herself, while Arai looked on with an expression between concern and trepidation on her face, she pushed a sliver of qi into it, only to have it be gently repelled. The impression she got suddenly was that she wasnt strong enough to wield it. A follow-up sensation implied strongly that it was important that it remained here. There was a deep sense of responsibility that came with that. On the one hand, at least it didnt seem dangerous? On the other, it was a bit vexing having finally found a weapon that might pro- It is safe for you to rest here, at least for a while, arrived in her head as a series of following impressions. Big sister is free now! Big Evil will be punished if it appears! Other Biggest evils will hide! The sudden series of thoughts made her gasp and let go of the spear. Laughter, amusement! followed her somehow for a few seconds. Are you okay? Arai asked grabbing her arm as she stepped backwards and stumbled as her physical condition caught up with her. Y-Yeah just got a bit of a surprise. She exhaled again and collected herself. Apparently it is fine for us to rest here according to the spear. Itis..? her sister said a touch dubiously. It said that Big Sister is now free and, paraphrasing slightly, Big evil will be punished, and something about Biggest Evils hiding, she repeated. Even as she said it, the way that it was presented, held an almost childlike, or maybe cute determination. It was so upbeat in its presentation as well. I wonder why it was here? her sister said looking at the spear again And why was it sealed away? {Growth. Maturation. Experience. Responsibility} They both flinched as the words arrived directly with them. They emanated from the spear in a much more vivid way than the earlier sensations had. Some of what came with those words was simple enough for her to extrapolate on, however other bits were much more profound. What was most obvious within that was that it was originally placed here to get stronger, to grow somehow? To gain experience while looking over others. It had a task that had been entrusted to it. An important task. There was a pride in there and a sense of conviction that again put her in mind of a child who was conscientiously observing a task that a parent had set them. {Fall. Terror. Mendacity. Tragedy. Villains. Sealing. Sideways Means. Greed, Evil, Big Villains! Chains, Horror, Alone, Sorrow. Long Suffering.} The comprehension and understanding of those words came like waves one after the other. This place had become ruined because there had been a Big Disaster elsewhere, everyone had become afraid and done stupid things, not followed rules, acted in not good ways. Deception and panic had been subverted. Greedy people had coveted them. Then villains arose. Many were sacrificed. Villains had used sideways means to seal Big Sister, used them to betray her and then started to use them to refine Big Sister, seeking to steal... something. Big Villains had taken their powers from those other villains, revealing their hands and tried to turn them to evil, to corrupt their purpose somehow, seeking to offer up Big Sister to Unspeakable Evil and grasp something called the Over-Soul, or maybe All-Soul. With that, came Shame, Sorrow and Rage. They stared at where the pillars had been. In her minds eye she saw once again the corpse lights, that vast plain of sealed, desiccated corpses within the array recalled the words of the lizard thing, or maybe the creature that had seized it. It had shouted; ''How have their bindings come undone.'' {Evil. Old Evil. Big Evil. Angry Evil. Fate-Seizing Evil. Ancient Evil. Greedy Evil, Sleeping Evil. Waking Evil. Hunting Evil. Devouring Evil. Outside Weird Evil. Defiling Evil. Abnormal EvilUnspeakable Evil} As if in response to her consideration of the lizard, a blizzard of words erupted from the spear in a bewildering swarm of intentions and outrage. It was like it was checking things off that were bad on some kind of metaphysical finger count. There was no real understanding given of what was what, but the impression was clear. Down here, there were a lot of Evil things and they should never see the light of day. Following on from that came another series of slightly more clarifying words. {Suppression, Role} That had nothing to do with evils, and seemed to be more to do with old stupidity and a responsibility to train or something like it. {After Fall, Big Suppression, Huge Danger, Calamity, Saving, Following Stupidity, Greed Villain-Above, Betrayal, Sealing, Catastrophe, Confusion.} She stared the spear dully, trying to sort that out in her head. What it seemed to boil down to was that the spearand other weapons?had had a task here to suppress or control something, after the fall or whatever it was, the danger had been bigger? Their task harder, they had averted a calamity, saved many people, yet because of that people had gotten greedy for their power, then at a pivotal moment they were all betrayed and a villain sealed away everything in this place, trapping -Oh. -Monkeyshit. They stared at each other. Do you mean that spirit one? Arai queried. {MENDACIOUS} The word was howled rather than spoken, making them both stumble back and sit down as the spear raged. The space twisted around them faintly and the entire plaza shook ominously for a moment before everything subsided back into calm. {Apology, uncontrolled, Shame, anger, safe.} The spear sent a strange set of words afterwards that almost held the manner of sobbing in frustration. Bits were starting to slot together in her head now, the chain of events that had led to well everything. Its okay. Its been a bad day for everyone... she muttered, reaching out and patting the spear sympathetically. Between what the library spirits had hinted, what that spirit had said when it sent them down here, and what the lizard had implied and now this, she was pretty sure now What about the Eldritch Moon mushrooms? she asked it. {Outside Weird Evil}, the spear replied after a short pause The ''Spider Queen'', in the depths? {Evil} the spear replied, almost seeming to sigh. The ''grey demon things''? {} Big, grey-skinned, several metres tall, a lot of roaring, look like an ape without fur? {Angry Evil} the spear supplied after a moment. The sludge pits? she asked after a moment of further contemplation. {Amusing, Sludge-Slime, Evil.} She paused, considering that, it was considering the spiders and the sludge no slime? She turned that word over in her head, it made sense actually, Slime Pit, were both just Evil things? Was that its way of saying they were simply monsters in some way, compared to the other more specific entities? What about the people who were here the four-armed Lizards? she asked at last. {Abandoned, Big Evil, Hallow, Unspeakable Evil} And the thing that was controlling the sea beast? Arai added. {} {Fate-Seizing Evil} They both looked at the spear. Her mouth was dry she realised. Was it implying that the Uncaged was less dangerous than the lizards? The spear was silent for a moment, before it spoke again, more deliberately she felt. {Denial, Four Arm Lizard Abandon, Unspeakable Evil, Robe-Lizard, Big Evil, Fate-seizing Evil, Bigger Evil. Weaker Now} For the spear that was almost an essay of thoughts compared to before. Each word unpacking itself rapidly in her head to explain and clarify matters. The lizard people had been lost somehow, fallen in the thrall of this Unspeakable Evil, which was a very dangerous thing. Perhaps the most dangerous thing? The robed lizard had been their leader here, a Big Evil in its own right that had been killed by the Uncaged, who was technically a bigger evil than the lizard but had been weaker or weakened somehow? Thank you for elaborating she said, giving the spear a salutation in appreciation of it having taken the time to unpick that {Amusement, unnecessary. Gratitude} Well that clarifies quite a lot, she sighed, running a hand through her hair. And we know that the sludge things are called slimes," Arai agreed. "Which is not a word I would have associated with them before, but is oddly fitting Its not speaking to us in Easten either, but Imperial Common somehow? her sister mused, eyeing the spear again. {Apology. Mind. Mana-Qi. Take-intent. Small-link, shared-ordeal. Your words. Easier.} The spears explanation made sense when she viewed it like that. It was able to forge a connection with them due to their shared experience. The comprehension of the words it was speaking came through the connection between its intent and their qi. It was easier for it to adapt to their words than it would be for them to adapt whatever words it spoke natively presumably. It even apologised. It occurred to her, yet again, that it was awfully polite. Immortal Weapons were never this polite in stories, except to their owners. {Owner? Improper!} The spear sulked faintly at that implication, making her stare at it. The implication was that nobody should own another, that that was wrong. Very profoundly wrong in fact. {Immortal? Denial, Big Sister Immortal. Immortal Ceaseless, Immortal Absolute, Immortal Dominion, Small-self, Young, Grown, Dream} Uhhhh she tried to process that, the intention that came with the words was as profound as it was confusing. As near as she could grasp, the spear was implying a somewhat different definition of Immortality than what she had been thinking of. Dao? she asked it curious. { path, voyage, limitless} Huh, was all Arai could say. Is this Big Sister the glaive we saw? she asked. {Big Sister} the spear confirmed. {Scary, Protector, Powerful, Supreme, Awe, Dream.} Sitting back she sighed, trying to process all that. This confirmed quite a bit, she thought as she sorted things out in her own head as best she could. It was still a shock that they had finally found something that didnt seem to want to kill them and had so far been on the level. {Annoyed. Good. Protected. Apologise.} Ah they both felt bad as a burst of annoyance and sorrow flitted from the spear as it took clear offence at her... thoughts? You can hear my thoughts? she asked dully. {} The Spear sent a series of suggestions that were somewhere between a sulk and a rebuke. It had protected them, how was it not righteous, they had saved it, saved big sister, there was no way it would harm them. When it was put in that context, she felt ashamed suddenly. There had been a kernel of distrust in her mind, a paranoia even with the symbol seemingly quite at ease now. Part of her still felt... uneasy though wondering if it was a {} The spear''s sulking eyes on heralmost like those of a small fluffy animal that knew she had done wrongmade her feel even worse. -But even so Look her sister started to speak, before pausing with a wince {Before-incautious, idiot} She grimaced as the spear pointed out that she had been more than happy to try drawing it and having had a conversation of several minutes, this was only just occurring to her now? That was a point she had to concede, it had had more than ample opportunity and had been very patient with them. There were also other strange concepts that were filtering in there as well, the overriding one being such a familiar one it felt almost alien after so long in this hellish place. Hospitality. The idea that there was a certain code to how things were, and that that pact having been entered, all parties were at least respectful of obligation and propriety. Ah sorry, she sighed, scrubbing her hands through her hair in frustration. Look We havent met a single living thing up until now in this horrible place... Not a single thing... That so far didnt want to either eat us, kill us, possess us, turn us into mushrooms or all of the above. {Pity, understanding, faint amusement, survived. Impressive. Growth} If the spear could have shaken its head or laughed she suspected it probably would have. The intention that came from the words was sympathetic though, with a faint hint of Well this is why we are superior. The acknowledgement of the sheer feat of their survival left her a bit divided though. The way it appraised their survival also made her wonder about the symbol and this Physique. {Old thing. Curious. Uncommon. Mortal Physique} The spear''s sending confirmed that it was somewhat aware of it. -Oh, of course, if its reading our thoughts, she shook her head wryly. The symbol snickered quietly, mirroring her own inner derision at her lack of common sense in that regard. {Many Physique. Big. Heavenly Not-Interesting. Earthly Rare. True Impressive. Mortal Unusual-Growth.} If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. That was an interesting ranking she thought. The stress on many was odd, that meant that what they had was probably an unusual deviation. Why are Heavenly Physiques not interesting? she asked, thinking about what Ling Yu had told her beforewhat seemed like a small lifetime ago nowabout various physiques. {Inborn. No talent. Luck. Blessing. Less growth. Destiny. Not interesting} They both stared at the spear. What seemed a fairly simple statement was in fact mind-twistingly complex a soon as she started to properly consider what it was saying. It made sense, in a way she could rationalise though. Heavenly Physiques were a blessing of the heavens, from the Heavenly Dao so people who got them would rely on them and not push themselves as much? Or maybe it meant that because they were given by the heavens they were always what they were and couldnt change? A burst of annoyance came from the spear as if it was trying to simplify something and it didnt quite have access to the right words to make it clear to them. {Denial. Inborn. Less fate. Less progress. First power. Hard exceeding limits. Limits lower.} She had to turn that over in her head several times before she thought she had made sense of it. Do you mean that people have to be born with a Heavenly Physique and that that limits their potential somehow? That growing beyond that is hard because they are already so close to. the Dao? she asked eventually. So someone with a Heavenly Physique starts off strong, but never gets much stronger or it is very hard for them to get much stronger because of the nature of the Physique? her sister added. {Correct. Truth. Heavenly Physique. Fate same fate. Mortal not fate.} Ohh... They both nodded in comprehension... kind of. So people with Heavenly Physiques have something to do with a world''s Fate and that makes their future growth harder? {Truth} That was one gnarly fate thrashed collection of nuance, she thought. Sowhat about Mortal Physiques? her sister asked before she could. {Suffering, Unusual Thing, Big Leap. Potential, Accumulation, Deliver-Aquire Fate. Never inborn} {...} The spear paused for several long seconds before also adding {Mortality}. She tried to work out what the fates that actually meant. Compared to the Heavenly Physique, that explanation was positively esoteric. {Immortal is Heavenly, Immortal Inborn, unknowing Mortal, Mortal knowing, Lives.} The spear finally expounded somewhat further, which actually didnt help at all. Beside her, her sister was also frowning and looking perturbed. Compared to before, this was well above either of their theoretical knowledge of cultivation, and it seemed like the spear was similarly limited either in its own way to phrase the terms or by their own lack of knowledge somehow? Its frustration felt, slightly, to her like what she remembered in her Mother when she had first been trying to explain Qi to her. {Truth} the spear almost sighed in relief as she reached that comparison. Sighing herself, she pondered each word in turn, thoughtfully exploring the potential meanings. -Suffering isn''t suffering? is it suggesting that the implication is closer to the philosophical concept? Suddenly she found herself really regretting not paying more attention to her ''classics'' from the lessons Old Oudeng and their father had occasionally given on these kinds of topics. Any ideas? she asked her sister at last. Suffering seems like it should relate to the philosophical aspects of mortality? Arai suggested with a helpless look that certainly mirrored her own. Regarding Unusual thing, I have almost no idea, same with Big Leap, unless that means we advance fast? Potential seems to relate to what the Physique does? Accumulation I have no idea on either. Deliver-Acquire Fate seems like it should suggest we can gain fate in some way? As to Never Inborn that seems somewhat clear in the context of the Heavenly Physique." Yeah you cant be born with a Mortal Physique? she mused. They both looked at the spear, which was remarkably spear-like all of a sudden. She got the distinct impression that their ignorance was a disappointment somehow. {Mortal; living-learning, experiencing, progressing.} When it was couched like that she suddenly felt a bit stupid. Of course, that was what it meant. It was a remarkably scholarly reading of the word though. Only mortals can learn them? she ventured after a moments thought. {Truth} the spear really did sigh that time she was sure, then it continued, {Never Inborn, not connate, Non-Inheritance.} Oh, Arai frowned suddenly. I get it I think? You can inherit a Heavenly Physique from your parents? But you cannot pass on a Mortal Physique? Its um... unique? The spear gave a suggestion that that was good enough, but not really unique. Suffering? she asked, with an apologetic grimace, returning to that one. {Suffering} it returned the word with extra emphasis somehow. They both stared at it blankly and she got to see an inanimate object do a wonderful impression of someone walking off and holding their head in their hands cursing the ignorance of others. {Suffering, Unusual Thing, Big Leap. Potential, Accumulation, Acquire Fate. Not inborn} The sending this time was subtly different as it enunciated the words. -Oh. Oh... She winced, that was actually very profound, -So i was thinking about it wrong, she reflected with a mental sigh. The explanations are paired. Mortal and Immortal, Mortal and Heavenly? Mortal and Heavenly Physiques can end up in the same place? she asked, to confirm. {Truth} the spear almost sighed again in relief. They start in different places. Heavenly ones are already absolute, so there is no. achievement? {Truth!} The spear said, clearly happy that its explanation was finally sinking in. Whereas mortal ones um, lead to lots of trials and mean that the person who has them has to grow to get to the same place? she added. {Truth} the spear nodded mentally. So one is a forgone thing, but its possible for it to underachieve" her sister added. "And the other is a difficult thing, but its possible to overachieve? {Somewhat...} The intention of the spear was mixed again, in a way that made her want to just groan and put her head in her hands along with it. Its more about the... the nature of the journey than the destination? she hazarded, thinking back to why it didnt consider Heavenly Physiques interesting. {Somewhat Truth, Interesting... Different...} The spear sighed in relief and also with a hint of what she felt was accepted resignation of their perceived ignorance. Following after was a subtle suggestion that they should not think too hard about some of this. That that might actually be detrimental in some way? That was not at all worrying, but probably now was not the time to dig into that mire. This was already confusing enough. That still left unexplained the bits about Accumulation and Acquiring Fate, but she suspected she might start to bleed from her eyes before they got to the bottom of that. Thank you for explaining, she said saluting the spear again, which returned a sensation of happy nodding. Talk about confusing, Arai murmured, sitting back with a soft sigh. Yep, but at least it gives us a better understanding of a few things she pointed out. With that, if not settled, at least somewhat clearer, she was reminded of the other thing that had struck her. Picturing the sword form that the two of them had been practising, she asked. What about this? {} {Disbelief.} Right, thats not exactly helpful, Arai chuckled, rolling her eyes. {} {DISBELIEF.} Uhhhh okay she winced at the sending and decided to set that aside for now. So..? she was about to swap tack and ask a bit more about what this place actually was, except the spear just kept sending strange intentions now. As far as she could see, it just sat there muttering Disbelief over and over, ignoring them. Uhh..? her sister said dully. It seems to be in shock, was all she could say really. ... Left with nothing else to do they recuperated until their injuries were fully healed. The spear did eventually recover some sense of normality, but it swiftly begged off further questions, stating it also needed to recuperate and talking to them was draining. It didnt seem to mean that in any negative way, but rather as a simple statement that talking to them cost it qi and it was still recovering. Although she suspected it was also unused to talking to people after so long, much as they were interacting with something not trying to murder them. It did reassure them again though, that here was safe-ish and that there was nothing worse than {evil}, with a small e nearby, and even then not that nearby. It was beyond strange, she had to reflect as she just lay there on the damp stone watching the swirling clouds in the perpetual grey stormy evening light as the hours ticked by, not to be in mortal peril for once. She hadnt realised just how continuous everything had been. Even when they were refining the Spider Queen''s Core Qi, there had been a certain paranoid tension. There was a certain joy in just experiencing a space that wasnt fetid and claustrophobic though. Mist and rain were both refreshing in their own way, although the latter still made her flinch at odd shadows of buildings. Her qi replenished quickly at least, and afforded continuous rest without the stress of doing much at all, her damaged and battered meridians were mostly fixed within the first day. Her dantian took a bit longer, that process was iterative with her ruined rib and the brutal trauma dealt to her inner organs by the lizard. What was truly remarkable though, was watching what the symbol, the manifestation of the Mortal Physique was doing quietly throughout all this. As her meridians were fixed up and her dantian repaired, her bodys innate circulation systems for qi were subtly shifted around to make it much, much harder for her to suffer that kind of injury from the ruined rib again. As qi flowed around her body, she saw how these changes were making it easier for qi to bypass non-essential elements of her circulation system, introducing redundancies to meridians as they were reinforced and subtly reinforcing those that could not be adapted, until her twelve basic meridian channels were barely recognisable from what they had been before. It certainly gave new meaning in her mind to what Formless Permutations Physique could actually represent. In the end, she reckoned it took them around two days to be back to something approaching hale and healthy, which returned to stark focus that they had been existing on a knife-edge for so long that she had almost forgotten what anything approaching normality felt like. The plaza itself was quite easy to explore, being big, open and roughly circular with exits in two directions. The one she arbitrarily decided was north was blocked off by a badly melted building and the street beyond it was barely any better. The buildings that were accessible from the plaza had a few exits into them, but all of them led to enclosed complexes and lots of sealed doors. As they poked around, warily, few if any showed a lot of evidence of occupation. The spears definition of safe also kept bothering her, as it hadnt really specified a particular distance for nothing much around here. Since then it had barely said two words to them and seemed either distracted or determined to ignore them for some reason. The implication it gave was that the locality around the square was safe at least, but their exploration rapidly showed that there was an underworld here as well, basements, sub-basements and then shafts down in several of the buildings that could be wells, which ended in water hundreds of metres below. Most of what was left in the buildings around the plaza could thus be classified into two categories she decided; broken junk and garbage. The former was stuff like ancient stone containers, the odd table and chair and things that might have been beds in a few rooms. The latter was literal garbage. Rotten carcasses of rat-like things, the odd spider and in one case a room with a dozen decaying eel-like things hanging from the roof as if something had left them there to cure. So, what do we do now? she said with a sigh, as they sat back on the edge of the dais in the rain, having completed a fairly exhaustive search of the plaza perimeter. Set out a few more containers in the hope of getting some water to get clean? her sister suggested drily, gesturing to the dozen or so ruined bowls and jars they had dragged out of buildings for that purpose. Tempting, Im still vexed that we lost all the weapons, she signed. Well we still have the leaf, her sister pointed out. They turned their gaze towards the other weapons. The lizard had shattered both blade and sword beyond repair, unnoticed by either of them, at some point during their altercation. The daggers were missing, discarded somewhere on a distant coastline she guessed along with much of what had been in their crude packs that hadn''t been lost in the beast. Ive yet to see bits of that stone that are bigger than my she waved her hand at her torso to indicate approximately the size of the blocks. If you wish for it hard enough maybe the symbol will give you bigger breasts, her sister giggled. Stop stealing my part! she pouted, giving Arai a mock glare. It was a problem though. The plaza was clad in that stone but it was, for the most part, thin slabs that were barely half a metre square. The quality was also nowhere close to what they had found deep below. Its qi devouring properties have been compromised somehow anyway, she remarked at last, throwing a chunk across the plaza and watching it hit the far wall with a clack. I guess that means we either sit here and cultivate, or go explore? Arai suggested as they both looked at the chunk she had just tossed. They both considered the qi in their surroundings. Whatever had happened as a by-product of their altercation with the lizard abomination and the pillar had caused enough disruption to it to make it rather awkward to fully refine. Even the symbol struggled with the most turbulent aspects of it. While they had made rapid progress with their physical recovery and replenishing their bodies'' reserves of unrefined qi, that seemed to be a very different set of processes within the context of their ''cultivation'' when compared to actually advancing their cultivation foundation itself. Cultivation seems kind of a bust until things settle here I think, her sister said eventually. Also, its not that I doubt what the spear said, but it considered the slimes and spiders as evils, and even the Spider Queen as an Evil, which is a subtle enough distinction as it is. Yeah she nodded and stared at the exit to the south. That was the crux of the exploration really, how deserted was the place they were in. She suspected that most surface-level things were dead in whatever had happened before and during their altercation, but that might not necessarily extend to below. In favour of exploration though, her sister said with an eye roll, its not that I am particularly concerned about modesty at this point, but some clothing and another weapon would be kinda nice. ... Exploration turned out to be a touch more involved than either of them expected. Their careful progress was slowed when they found out the exact scope of their location, which was a town that was, at face value, half again as big as the entirety of West Flower Picking Town. Calling it a town seemed disingenuous really, it was basically a small island city. Stood on the high points of one of the rocky outcroppings into which buildings had been carved like a warren, they considered their surroundings properly. How far away do you reckon those cliffs are? her sister muttered. At least twenty miles Id guess, she said, making a few crude calculations in the air using the scrip. I mean I knew we were on an island but I was kinda expecting it to be Closer to the shore? she supplied, wiping warm rain off her face. Closer to the shoreline, her sister agreed with a sigh as she leant on the balcony of the viewing platform. Looking around them, she couldnt see any other land beyond that which might lie as a distant line in the ocean to their north between them and the cliff. In every other direction, it was just white waves, huge swells and visibility vanishing into rain and cloud. The humidity is also she finally said. The humidity was impressive, she had to guess it was close to summer temperatures outside, with humidity to match the subtropical cloud forest, even apart from the rain. Thunder rumbled distantly and a few bolts of indigo lightning skittered across the southern horizon, fading away. If this is a cavern, how big is it? her sister muttered, shading her eyes. You ask me, but who do I ask? she half-joked. And dont say ''the spear'' or Ill try my fate-thrashed best to push you off and see if you bounce. She focused qi in her eyes and stared again at the horizon in the rain to the north for a few seconds before giving up again. She could just make out the shadowy line of the coast beyond the waves if she held her head very still. Rapid movements in her vision with that degree of qi in her ocular meridians still made her feel nauseous. At least, the island seems unoccupied now, her sister noted, having turned her gaze back to the rest of the small city below them. Nodding, she swept the rooftops with her own gaze. On the way here they had had ample opportunity to see it up close. The majority of the occupants of the island appeared to have been the four-armed lizard people. They had found corpses of some grey-skinned ape demons and a large number of bipedal rat-lizard creatures imprisoned in a complex she could only term fighting pits. The city itself seemed to have a surprisingly robust economy. The staple food from what she could gather of shops was the rat-lizard creatures, supplemented by some mushrooms and algae-like substances and a wide variety of very dubious-looking sea critters. It made her very glad she didnt need to eat anything frankly. Elsewhere, there were lots of shrines mostly devoted to sacrificing anything and everything to idols shrouded in rotten yellow robes. All the dead seemed to have originated from either the massive draining power the pillar had been able to exert or the conflict between the controlled yellow-robed lizard creature and almost everyone and everything else in the city. Nearly all the extant corpses appeared to have died of either soul shock or qi dispersal, their meridians were fused, dantians, cores and even soul foundationsnear as she could detect themruined and scattered. Bodies were devoid of qi, and everything was starting to decompose in the humidity. Death qi was already beginning to permeate everywhere, to the point where she was beginning to wonder if risen dead were a thing here. Their exploration of shops and warehouses on the way here, such as they were had also shown that everything had been damaged by that draining power at a truly fundamental level. On the one hand, it made exploration almost suspense free, as all the wards, formations, unsettling symbols and such that were plastered everywhere were totally inert. Their feng shui was such that even now, they made her skin crawl and she could see their inauspicious natures clearly in the way Death Qi was drawn to them and Yin Qi bled into shadows in their proximity. On the other hand, it was deeply vexing, as the city had been rich. Warehouses and stores that survived had had a lot of spirit mushrooms, herbs, cores and even pills in them, all ruined. Weapons were all garbage now and what spirit ores they found in a smithy were totally wasted. Where do you want to try next? her sister asked, squeezing some more water out of her hair. The docks to the southwest seem as good a place as any, there are some fairly large constructions still standing down there? she suggested, considering the city below. Not to mention we can probably jump in the harbour to wash, Arai chuckled darkly. You have more faith than I in whats in that harbour water, she said drily, hopping over the edge of the railing and beginning the descent down the side of the wall back towards the city below. The trip back across the city gave her more time to consider its layout. It appeared to have two general areas. The inner ring was focused around a bunch of plazas of which the one holding the spear was the biggest by a fair margin. Much of that core region was built in the same rock-cut rectangular style, with pitched roofs and square fortified towers. Amid the later sprawl, they had found at least three sets of defensive walls as well. Most of the buildings were easily identifiable by the cladding of the repelling stone. In the rain and the damp, it was really quite a pretty building material, setting aside the obvious strategic uses of the stuff, she could see why it might catch on aesthetically in this place, with its perpetual twilight. Mostly the inner part of the city had survived pretty well, apart from some areas of scorching, a few lightning strikes and the ruined bit to the north of the spear plaza which was thick with bodies. Elsewhere, it was possible to make out clusters of smaller complexes in the same style, mostly buried beyond convenient watchtowers, in later construction. It was these later constructions that had not fared anywhere near as well. The lizard folk had built vast warrens of ad hoc stone buildings, cut from a dark grey-black stone and crudely cemented together. The lack of any kind of wood for construction meant the roofs, which they were mainly traversing, were a twisted warren of domes and flat spaces. Districts were heavily fortified and segmented with sturdy, squat fortress towers and walls centred on the older watchtowers, with warehouses, shrines and sacrificial pits scattered at random through them, interspersed with housing districts and markets. Most of this they passed without ever pausing. The construction quality had not been able to stand up to the scale of warfare that had been unleashed, and the majority of the populace were dead where they had been going about their day to day business of slaughter and ritual sacrifice from what she could see. Many of the buildings were collapsed, burnt, exploded, fused or otherwise deformed. Death Qi was everywhere and though the wards were all defunct, the inauspicious feng shui alignments that riddled everything made her nauseous just being near them. That many streets literally ran red with rotting material, blood and broken corpses did not help. Somehow, this place is almost as bad as Evergrove," she remarked, as they avoided a particularly large slaughter pit surrounded with the impaled corpses of tens of thousands of rat-lizard folk in a deeply unsettling array formation that made her want to vomit. "even though the populace of this place seem to deserve everything that happened to them... The evil within them seems awfully similar though, was all Arai muttered by way of reply, and looking around it was hard to gainsay that observation. Eventually, they arrived at the docks, just as the rain stopped for a while. That was par for the course really, it would have to let up as soon as they decided to head into buildings to explore. This region was, as far as she could tell, as far away from their arrival point from the distant shore as possible. It seemed to show, in the somewhat more intact nature of the buildings that were there. Now that they stood at the foot of a pier she could also see that this was a complex that originated with the same phase of construction as the plaza and the watchtowers. Later piers and the waterfront had been built up at some point. Even here, there was still the sound of buildings succumbing to slow collapse in the wind and rain in every direction. Glyphs were plastered heavily across the shore front buildings and harbour walls, replete with their inauspicious vibe. Thankfully none of these show any sign of recovering, her sister said scuffing one on the rough-cut stone. Yeah, lets not tempt the fates there, they have not had a good track record of late, she joked. No they have not, her sister agreed, looking up at the sky. Speaking of weird things though she said staring at the far side of the harbour. Well, we are on an island, it makes sense they would have ships, Arai said as they made their way around the dock towards the nearest ruined hulk. I know its just Surprisingly mundane? Well... yes she nodded lamely. The nearest charred hulk appeared to be clinker-built and designed for fast sailing, insofar as she was no expert on boats at all beyond the few you saw on the river between West Flower Picking Town and Blue Water City. They appear to have died by lightning at any rate her sister remarked as they walked across the wharf beside it. The next one was in much the same style, she observed as she nodded in agreement with that observation. By some minor miracle, its paintwork had survived in lurid shades of green and yellow. It was also missing its mast, and she couldnt help but note that various bits of charred timber were imbedded in buildings across the harbour. Based on the amount of charred timber a few of these ships must have properly exploded, her sister said, picking a bit up and then tossing it away. There is almost no wood used in any kind of land-based construction? She picked up another bit of wood and sent some qi into it. To her surprise, it turned out to be spirit wood, depleted of course, and suffering the same fundamental malaise as almost anything else. Underneath the yellow and green swirls it was possible to see blue paint as well that was much older. Ill bet you one spirit stone they captured these somehow, she said with a dark chuckle passing the slab of wood to her sister Arai looked at it and then shook her head wryly and tossed it away into the water. Pass, thanks! Entering the first of the warehouses, she was surprised to see how intact it was despite the outside looking nothing if not wobbly. The interior contents though were much as she expected. Badly burnt, despoiled and depleted in qi. They poked around in it for almost an hour, looking in crates, piles of this and that and through the various rooms. Much of what she found was already starting to decay, including bales of what were almost certainly things that the lizards had used to make cloth. So they flayed the grey-skinned ape demons and used their hides for cloth Arai remarked distastefully, staring at the half charred bales and crates before them. Cant say I feel a lot of pity for the former, but Ill give you that it is disgusting, she agreed. As is that,she kicked a second crate that contained the still damp, and now decomposing hides of small four-armed lizardsThey flayed their own kind as well it seems. And all of it appears fundamentally degraded from sustained Qi drain anyway Arai added, breaking off up a piece of grey leather from a bundle and watching it crumble to dust. Im not sure whether thats a good or a bad thing She eyed the still soft skins with no intention of touching them at all. They were well on their way to breaking down. Elsewhere in this part of the warehouse, she could see racks of rat skins hanging as well now, as well as a few things that looked like either serpent skin or maybe the skin of some fish. Without comment they departed that hall and went into the next one, which was thankfully much less unpleasant, holding large stacks of rock in various sizes and qualities, a few large piles of ore and mineral fuels. The ores and ingots were all thoroughly depleted, but many of them made her eyes itch oddly just looking at them. The greenish-purple ingots, in particular, felt particularly unclean in ways that she didnt want to think about. Did they have a source of the qi-resistant stone I wonder? Arai held up a small block. They werent obviously using it for buildings or houses that I saw, or anything much beyond a few crude totems and slabs in the city, she mused, eyeing the stack of blocks. I guess they could be resources left over from the original builders? Some of this other stuff looks atypical as well. Arai flipped open a box nearby that was set on a low shelf. Turning to look at the stuff by the wall, she appraised the boxes. They had once, possibly quite recently in fact, been heavily restrained by wardings based on their exterior carvings and the amount of blood daubed over it. She stood by as her sister lifted various things out and put them on a nearby stack of slabs. To her eyes, it appeared to contain a rather random assortment of items. Several grey slates that looked like they were heavily corroded. A bunch of manuals written in the flowing script that had somehow survived the qi draining, several jars and pots that were now filled with cracked dull stones and crystals and a few boxes of wood and stone that were empty and showing signs of damage from the depletion. Looking further along the shelf, as her sister poked through another box, she finally found other things of actual interest. Stacks of books. Most were just as brittle and fragile as the hides. However, after a few minutes of careful rooting through them, she had picked out a few that were in somewhat better condition. Most were akin to the slim manuals her sister had found in the first crate. Flipping through them revealed very little of interest beyond the apparent durability of the paper that had gone into them. She recognised the language as the flowing script from the library, and occasionally double pages had complex diagrams with lots of annotation that looked like formations. Putting those to one side she picked up one of the others, not expecting much. It was one of two thick, very battered tomes bound in proper leather. Such books were common back in Yin Eclipse only among those who couldnt afford jade but wanted something more durable than paper and were not that much cheaper than a really cheap jade anyway. At face value the one she selected was also drained of qi like everything else, so she was surprised when it drew a tiny bit of qi out of her palm and became warm as soon as she lifted it. Gasping, she dropped it and jumped back, cursing that she had let her curiosity run away with her, even as she checked that it hadnt done anything untoward to her. Bending down, Arai picked up the book with a frown. Isnt that symbol kind of familiar? I dont... she was about to say follow, but Arai showed her the cover of the book, which now had a ''symbol'' present on it, ghosted against the faded and battered leather. It looked odd at first but as she stared at it, shifted in her mind into common imperial and read Invocation. A few moments later, a second line of text appeared below it. Its faded gold lettering shifted through several different alphabets before becoming Easten and translating itself in a way that was only half comprehensible. Treatise on fundamentals by ''Bright Sunrise'' of ''The Border People'' Huh, thats handy, was all she could muster in the end. Yeah, it seems to be like the text in those manuals for core martial arts back home, where the text uses your qi to configure itself to a language and alphabet that the reader best understands, her sister mused. Should we open it? she asked, it was possible she was being overly paranoid, but still, this place was clearly run by a bunch of evil things Arai put it down on the impromptu table and they considered it. Well her sister said after a moments consideration, If you consider things logically, it was left here randomly in a warehouse that doesnt have a lot of warding on it, in amongst a random bunch of books and other general goods. From everything we have seen of these lizards, if it was either dangerous or valuable it would like have been snared and stashed away? Anyway, Arai added drily, eyeing the other one and then the rest of the books. None of this stuff looks at all like things these lizards have made. That was an excellent point, she had to concede, working through her paranoid objections that were mostly in response to her being stupid and picking it up without checking first. Most of the tomes and other such things they had seen that were definitively lizard make were written in blood on large sheets of the grey hide and about as auspicious looking as the silhouette of a young master of the nobility crossing your doorway claiming you owed them spirit stones. -Aiii... Steeling herself, she picked up the other one. It also drew a small portion of qi from her palm and became warm to the touch. This time she focused on it and felt a faint sense of release from the object. After second the strange and oddly familiar symbol and text re-arranged itself in her minds eye to read Evokation. The text beneath it did the same thing, flitting through almost a dozen different sets of symbols before becoming Easten. Principles Two by Enclosure Strength She eyed the name dubiously. That had all the hallmarks of like-for-like meaning substitution. The title itself was also suspicious now she thought about it. The grammar looked off for the Easten it was proclaiming to be. Staring at the book, she put her hand on the cover again and with a combination of qi and intent tried to convince whatever was showing her the name in its translated meanings to just display the letters so she could read it phonetically. It resisted her for a full thirty seconds before finally giving up and drawing a bit more qi from her. The title changed to Principles II while the author became Cl aud la Dru S U S. She mentally cursed Easten for being weird in its less common phonetic syllables and indicative accents and concluded that the author was either called ''Claudia Drusus'' or ''Claud Ladrusus''. Pass me that one a second would you? she asked Arai. Sure, her sister passed her the tome and she repeated the same process. It now read Invocation: Treatise on Fundamentals by Al B in U S of M Er C iA. That made a lot more sense on a certain level, even if the name hadnt been quite as weird as the other one. Ah, I thought that was kinda odd, her sister observed watching the name shift. Flipping through the pages of the one about ''Invocation'', her sister continued to examine the one she had been before. They sat there in silence for quite some time before Arai finally put hers aside with a frown. This one is some kind of instruction manual about defensive arts, the wording is weird, but it talks about methods to give minor boosts in defence against elemental energies on a temporary basis for the most part. Her sister scanned another few pages as she looked on. Is that one about resisting energy drain? she said eventually, pointing to one her sister had flipped past. Seems to be, Arai looked through the next few pages as well. The whole chapter is on that it seems. The wording is very weird as well. Thats probably because its in Easten or something? Its not though its more like what the spear was doing. The words are clearly Easten... her sister said with a frown. But... She stared at the page and frowned as well. The words were Easten but the meanings that were arriving in her head as she read it was in imperial common, even if the words on the page were not. Her sister kept flipping pages and started to frown. This is really different from what we would understand from cultivation arts Some of these seem pretty good but they dont last long and they require weird things. She stopped on one page, which held a full-page diagram that looked awfully like one of the arrays that they had seen people by the lake shore practising a small eternity ago, just much simpler. This one here for instance. Dancing Lights I think. It creates a light source that lasts at the very least for one minute. To use it you need to chant a phrase, make a hand gesture in the appropriate fashion and have a piece of something called wytchwood. Her sister flipped the page and they both looked at the description and the drawing of the material. Isnt that ''Sages Straight Brush'' tree? she said eventually. That would be my guess as well, her sister agreed. The text also says that some kind of glowing fire insect will do as well. That seems more like talisman arts than a combat or utility art, she mused. Yeah, her sister said frowning. What about yours? Turning her attention back to her own tome she started to flip through the pages. The early section spent a lot of time talking about basic elemental theory and the connection between different elemental effects to different types of fundamental stimuli. At that point, the translation of the tome did in fact founder, and she could only skip forward until things started making sense again. The first chapter that held a technique seemed to be something like a Fire Bolt which, if she was understanding the text correctly would focus and hurl a small orb of fire qi at a target within forty or so metres range of the user that would explode on impact and poison them with residual qi for a short duration making them more susceptible to follow up fire attacks. It only required a small chant and a hand gesture, but flipping over the pages of explanation she found notes that suggested the chant could be forgone entirely at the cost of decreased qi efficiency, requiring just the gesture and appropriate qi flow to use it. Well? her sister said coming to peer over her shoulder, as she had been silent for several minutes she realised. We might have just hit some proper luck, she said. This is a book about basic offensive arts from this place, a lot of them seem comparable to Qi Condensation elemental arts. Maybe heaven does have eyes her sister observed with an eye roll that got her an elbow in the side. We found this, not that scamming heaven that had us nearly killed by spiders, mushrooms, a sea beast, some evil cult and an uncaged, she sniffed. You hear that heaven, you can go suck nameless- Arai caught herself just in time, and they both flinched and stared upwards, but contrary to her expectations no thunder rippled ... They both eyed the hole in the ceiling, but beyond the distant, natural thunder, there was no evidence of any angry retaliation for cursing out the eyes of the world. Dun Fanshu can go suck the namelesss cock, her sister muttered very quietly. Nothing at all happened. Well thats something, she said exhaling. In any case, it seems we have found something useful. They spent some further time poking around the connected series of warehouses. In the end, their exploration turned up two other books of a similar kind. One just called itself Fundamentals of Elemental Exchange while the other was titled Principles of Casting Version Nine. Neither were as big as the Invocation and Evokation books, but held the same properties, and were if anything possibly more durable. The Fundamentals book was in the middle of a heavily scorched bit of warehouse but barely showed any evidence of fire damage other than some discolouration. Several others didnt seem to have been so lucky so they left them alone. One, entitled Lightnings Mystical Application for Beginners, appeared to have quite ironically been damaged beyond legibility by the lightning bolt that had torn a hole in the roof of the warehouse and also probably caused the scorching around the Fundamentals tome on reflection. In the end, they packed all of the undamaged books into one of the smaller chests and then added a few of the least decayed bits of qi absorbent stone that were of sufficient dimension to be worth attempting to make weapons from. The loaded chest was surprisingly heavy, but between them, they were able to carry it. After taking one last cursory look around the warehouse on the way out, they started back towards the spear. As they made their way back through the streets and across the rooftops, even the weather respected their good mood for once. Chapter 63 – Of Squirrels and Men
Of the many supreme scriptures that have emerged across the eras, the Seven Classics; Mountain and Sea Scripture, River Chart Scripture, Original Extinction Scripture, Heaven Breaking Scripture, Vast Expanse Primordial Gestation Scripture, Red Dust Scripture and Bright Fortune Scripture are perhaps the most entrancing and coveted, if only to those who know little about them. This is In part, because the scholars of this era seem to have a fascination of dwelling on the greatest of this, and the most supreme of that. These seven, abstract and basically unattainable as they are, have become the crown jewels in a strange game of hagiography and revisionism. They are coveted and highly regarded in many places where they really shouldnt be, thanks in no small part to the desire to put labels on everything and fit everything into its place, and yet at the same time, vexatiously neglected in several where they really should be standard texts. In no small part due to those self-same scholars desperately seeking them insisting on putting shiny labels like Heavenly, Supreme, Divine or Celestial on things that have no business being anywhere near them.
From the foreword of The Books of Heaven and Earth ~By Maria Renhallan
~ Lin Ling, Cloud Forest Valley ~
Lin Ling skulked through the shadows, suppressing her qi and her aura, observing the other cultivators in the vicinity of this particular series of overgrown and tumbled down ruins. They had started encountering other groups on their way through the foothills of this mountain range about two days prior. Fortunately, between their far superior forest craft and the weird issues with qi in this place, it had not been difficult to give them wide berths, up until now at least. Unfortunately, prior to arriving in this jungle pass, the crossings over and valleys through the mountains above them had been...mostly impassable, at face value. They had tried for three days to find ways through, only to be stymied by a veritable laundry list of hazards; terrifying qi beasts, strange mists, rock faces that repelled qi or rapidly absorbed it, temperatures low enough to make her bones ache and deeply unsettling vales and ruins that were so inauspicious they just walked the other way without looking back. So they had been forced down here, towards the lower forested valleys once more and ended up at this chokepoint where the river wound through a broad cloud forest valley. Probably they could cross back east after traversing this valley, but by the fates, circumstances were making that difficult. While the valley itself was relatively mundane, its ruins largely just ruins, and a lot less weirdly juxtaposed for all that, it was swarming with cultivators from dozens of sects. Battles were constantly flaring to their west, with a ferocity that made her rather concerned for the nature of the suppression in this place. thankfully, the group in front of them seemed to share their disdain for this war taking place on the other side of the river. A dozen or so in number, they were huddled on the far side of the ruined courtyard of this place. As far as she could see, it was some kind of ruined outpost that had been claimed by the jungle and might even be where it was intended, unlike much of what they had seen before. It had towers, walls, two decent sized courtyards, encircling buildings and was situated on a strategic rise and partial outcropping that afforded it a good view from the towers over the river beyond it. Some of the buildings even had roofs on! The group itself was a lot more ragtag than the previous groups they had avoided. They had, in her experienced eye, the familiar look of a bunch of people who had been rolled over a few times by the more mendacious aspects of the Inner Valleys and then not had the happiest landing in this place. They were also remarkably ad hoc for all that. The dozen individuals wore the robes and even some armour in styles of what she guessed were three different sects, at least. That said, the only one she recognised was the Teng School. Most of them were injured in some way or other, several quite badly. In her estimation, they were clearly intending to use the ruins as a place to securely shelter for the night, from the threats that would emerge once the sun went down. They themselves had been quite fortunate there, already expecting the night to be several times more dangerous than the days in a place like this, but she guessed many others, these groups included had had to learn that the hard way. Speaking of that... She cast an eye back to the other side of the river, where they had hoped to go before the cloud lifted enough to prove that the thunderstorm they had thought was natural was, in fact, a bunch of cultivators from rival sects doing the usual. Landscape redesign by excessive application of fundamental forces. Basically exploding the monkeyshit out of each other with whatever was to hand and generally getting along like a house on fire. Two more small thunderstorms were rolling along the far valley wall, presumably chasing another group or three. All in all, she was sure that there were a dozen groups in this valley being pushed along by whatever force was responsible for this. The local wildlife, which was not as amenable down here as it had been where they first appeared was also having none of this based on the distant enraged roars. The war here was drawing focus in ways that she found it hard to articulate beyond telling the others that her instincts were now starting to give her what she could only call ''bad vibes''. Completing her circuit she paused, pushing herself deeper in the shade of some crumbled debris by the wall that were shrouded in vines. A sweep of qi sense had just rolled over the whole complex. It was diffuse to the point of being nearly useless, but she wasn''t going to bet against some of those running around here to have enough strength or qi pills to brute force that issue. The bunch on the far side, for example, fighting with thunder, fire and lightning were either powerful enough to overcome some aspect of the oppression here through comprehensions, carrying around more talismans than was healthy or were somehow genuinely unhindered by the suppression. None of those were a good thing as far as she was concerned. A group of vagabonds at their realm, trying to leave these valleys, would be instantly targeted in case they held something of value through sheer good fortune. -Assuming, of course, we aren''t just slaughtered out of hand for being bandits or something. She closed her eyes for a moment, stilling her thoughts. It wasnt a return of the voices, but her memories and aspects of her psyche could still be a bit...weird at times. Some of it, she was sure, was down to the lingering aftereffects of, well, everything. The scars she already had would take a long time to leave, the traumatic uncertainties she was still ignoring even more so. Proving a welcome distraction from that darker line of worry, a second shadow skulked through the evening light and Juni slid silently down beside her. Problem left, Juni signed. She looked over to her left and saw nothing. Up, Juni pointed. She nodded and slipped back, even as another wave of qi sense flooded everything; battling against the diffusion of the landscape, the greenery, the stone from the buildings and the weirdness of the qi native to this place. Clambering quietly up a corner, using just her physical strength, she peered around the side of a window from the second floor saw what Juni had. A mixed group of sect disciples, wearing more ostentatious, if still battered, versions of the robes that a third of the group in the plaza wore, were striding confidently through the far gate of the ruined courtyard. Slipping back down, because they had entered her view without her being exposed up here, she noted that the body language between the two groups wasbad. On the part of the ragged survivors anyway. They are not happy to see them, she signed to Juni. No they are not, Juni agreed. More, other side, she signed noting odd movement from the corner of her eye in the greenery beyond the wall. Juni quickly glanced around the gap in the outer wall, easily spotting the three others trying to skirt the ruin in the shrubs outside. They were trying to be stealthy, and using talismans to do it, but talismans only got you so far in a landscape this densely vegetated. Not to mention, both of them were far too used to things like Shifting Alkr or the more unpleasant solitary Wandering Spiders. Both those could have active qi camouflage and had far better reflexes than most cultivators for that kind of stalking. Great, she signed, miming a grimace and an eye roll. Han Shu? she asked, wondering where he was. Up above in case someone comes the other way, he will see. Juni pointed back towards the higher outcropping where slumped rocks peeked through the canopy a few hundred metres away. He still has no cultivation to speak of she pointed out. He does have that mystic sword though, Juni reminded her, unnecessarily. So these are the ones? one of the robed youths said with a sneer. Another, a tall dark-haired youth with an arrogant manner and some vestigial evidence of having been badly burned by a Yang Lash Lamium gestured to the group. Yes, Senior Brother Tan, these are the last of the ones who rebelled against their Seniors and brought the Sect into disrepute. Oh. Great, Juni signed sourly. She grimaced in agreement. They were stuck with a ringside seat on a fight between two more groups of cultivators. Just what they didnt need right now, as it was getting towards evening. "Retreat?" she queried. She nodded, acknowledging. Juni was right, running at this time would likely just see them chased as well and while she was pretty confident in her ability to skulk, Juni probably wouldnt be able to escape notice as easily. Betrayed? one of the youths in the ragged group snarled, his voice unstable with emotion. Brother Chen, enough. An older it was hard to call him a youth because he looked in his late thirties and had a ragged beard at this point, waved his hands trying to defuse the situation. What are you saying ''Senior'' Brother, these people killed so many of us with their stupidity, angering this and that, then ran off leaving us to die after we all ended up- LIES! One of the other robed figures, a youth in a plainer robe refuted looking obnoxiously affronted. If it wasnt for this idiot here, Xiaoli would SisterMeng, Brother Wentai others in the group also muttered angrily, agreeing with the Chen youth. Yeah! another youth spoke up from the injured ones You even tried to kill our guide to hide your own stupidity and save your own shitty face and you want to call us traitors? Brother Zhao? one of the women, in the other group asked, frowning. Senior Ning, these people have tried to cause dissent at every turn, not respected our commands, failed to follow instruction and frequently showed improper attitudes! Is not their role as outer disciples to support the sect in every way possible?" "WE are representatives of the sect, while they are just outer disciples!" a youth with a sleek moustache that made him look like a scammer stated a touch pompously. "Not to mention that Teng girl gave us a lot of bad advice that killed several of my brothers and sisters and led to Brother Zhao being injured a third, more plainly garbed youth who was clearly another compatriot of ''Zhao'' added. Brother Zhao has always been a good judge of character another tall woman standing nearby with crossed arms interjected with narrowed eyes. Oh not you too Roxu you know how this place is screwing everything up, the woman who was probably called Ning muttered. And as I recall, you were one of the bunch of started all this teleportation Enough. The youth who had spoken first and seemed to be the overall leader of the group stated flatly. Of course Senior Tan, echoed from the others, although she noted that ''Senior Ning'' just looked at him sideways without much deference. You all failed to follow your Senior''s commands, even if we set that aside, they all state that you ran away rather than accept your part in matters, this is against the rules of the sect so you will have to be punished. Not to mention..." he pointed at the injured woman who was identified as the guide, and who looked almost as badly beaten up as they were. I recall you...were one of those who was very keen to make difficulties before about our means of advance. Yes, she was, Senior Brother Tan, the man called Zhao scowled, absently scratching his arms where the yang poison was still presumably tormenting him. You have heard the rumours that have been circulating? one of his associates, the moustache youth added. Yes, from the Jade Gate Court, about indigenous dissent and people having subverted the Hunter Pavilion in those two towns the ones that sound like brothels, another of the youths from the arrivals added ''helpfully''. That group has the support of Senior Tian of the Shu Pavilion and people from the Shen, Din and Ha Clans so there must be some credence to the rumours Roxu mused. She looked sideways at Juni with concern in her eyes. It was a common joke amongst out of province visitors that West Flower Picking and Golden Promise sounded like Brothels, and they were the only group from West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion who should be anywhere near this mess. There is no way right? she signed. But this woman is from Lin Teng Town Senior Ning pointed out. Whose side are you on here Senior Sister, the woman called Roxu pouted. Junior Zhao has clearly suffered at their hands and through her bad advice. That they have dragged a cripple like her all this way, in spite of what she has done, speaks a lot about the depth of their piety towards the sect, another pointed out. Shes their only guide Qinfei, Ning pointed out with a resigned sigh. What do you have to say in your defence? Senior brother Tan asked the ragged group at large, she recognised the tone enough to know that his mind was already made up in any case. Now? she signed to Juni who nodded. The other group behind them was closing in on the ruins now as well, cutting off this groups most obvious path of retreat, and also theirs. Brother Zhao, it seems they have helpers Roxu said with a frown She hesitated for a split second, then swiftly slipped around the corner, followed by Juni. There was the possibility that she meant the other group, but all her instincts said that the woman had caught them somehow. She was about to leap up to the second level when the entire tower above her became a swirling maelstrom of flame. A heartbeat later the slope outside also turned into a searing conflagration as the three behind them all struck at the exits they could have taken to get to the forest with what she guessed were talismans. Youre quite stealthy! Roxu declared, drawing a talisman out and activating it as well. If this sister wasnt an Immortal you would have escaped my notice. Come out or we will burn you out. Her eyebrow twitched faintly as she rapidly appraised what she could see of the womans strength while she pulled herself onto the veranda on around the courtyards second story. It was inscrutable but felt repressed. The fire around them on the other hand was not that dangerous, compared to the Yang Blood at least. Maybe, Juni signed, slipping onto the veranda of the second building along- With a flash of light from the talisman that made everyone else flinch, the shadows were twisted, briefly exposing both of them. It was amusing, part of her thought, to see even Roxu, who had claimed to notice them flinch slightly, the woman had been aiming for the tower where she had been before, not the next building where they had actually made it to before being revealed.
~ Ruo Han, Ruined Courtyard ~
Ruo Han watched in shock as two figures were illuminated on the balcony above them by Senior Sister Roxus talisman. His attempt to diffuse the situation having come to naught, the odds of them running away from this in any reasonable manner were non-existent. The others in their group that had drifted in from other sects were already bolting for the far side of the courtyard. None of them would want to be caught up in a mess between sect disciples. The slope behind them was also on fire, he realised, even with the suppressed environment. Immortal Grade Talismans? That seemed likely if he was being honest with himself and didn''t bode well for them at all. As he fought to clear his vision, Senior Sister Roxu, who despite her grand statement was only very barely an Immortal having broken through a few months ago, sent a wave of principle infused fire qi at the balcony. The blonde woman on it rolled through a doorway, seemingly mostly unaffected by it. The one who had just been making her way onto it threw herself back down to the ground and fluidly collected herself. Both of them looked like vagabonds, half-naked vagabonds at that. He had thought their group pretty battered, but these two looked as if they had crawled out of an avici hell by their ruined garb and general condition. Their spiritual cultivations were...he had to do a double-take and check again even as he scrambled for cover, dragging Junior Sister Liao Ying after him. The Blonde haired, younger one was... close to peak qi refinement. The older woman was maybe mid-stage, but both of them had a fuzzy depth that obfuscated his guess somehow. The blonde-haired one especially, her foundation was weirdly inscrutable... Having made it to comparative safety, he glanced back at the ''Senior'' disciples. They were all standing there with looks of amusement, bordering on derision as Roxu lashed at the balcony. Three more who he recognised vaguely as members of the Discipline Hall, like Sheng Zhao and Senior Roxu, arrived on the wall above them looking down with amusement, holding more talismans. That meant they were the ones responsible for the huge wall of fire that had just cut through the forest beyond and was consuming the nearest tower. The older of the two women landed on the ground and looked up at the new arrivals with a frown, then at Senior Roxu and Senior Zhao with an inscrutable expression. Neither of the two were obviously armed, and while they both had jade slates bound to their arms in a surprisingly utilitarian manner neither was wearing any kind of sect talisman or contribution jade that he could see which was odd. Add in that they had such ''low'' cultivations, and suddenly he felt a somewhat ominous sense of foreboding. Are they actually indigenous rebels? Hao Jun muttered from where he had taken refuge nearby. That did seem a bit of a leap to him, in spite of that sect disciples assertion. It was very possible they had just lost them somewhere, or were rogue cultivators, calling them indigenous- We are not with them, the older woman spoke in flawless common imperial that even had a faint accent that suggested nobility. We were just passing through," The younger woman spoke with, if anything, an even more imperial accent than the older one from the upper veranda as she eyed the newcomers consideringly. "We want no part in your conflict- That is not for you to decide. Senior Brother Zhao imperiously cut her off. You spied on us, clearly. -Shit you idiot, he cursed in his head. He had had plenty of reason to doubt his seniors judgement concerning forest craft up to this point, but now this was just taking the piss. -These two are ahead of us, somehow and while they appear to have ''low'' cultivations, they are so low as to be almost implausible. Their Foundations are fuzzy, they were sneaking around and Roxu failed to spot exactly where they were, neither of them is obviously scared...Even after Roxu started throwing words like Immortal around. Nobody is that ignorant having made it in here, and you want to make them antagonistic? Do they have some kind of mass brain defect? Jin Chen grimaced, clearly sharing his train of thought. -Probably, he reflected in his own head. He been in the sect as an Outer disciple a good few decades longer than most who were still scattered around this side of the courtyard. His prospects were actually not terrible either, he would probably make it to Immortal, though as an Outer Elder, not a disciple. He also already held a Junior Elder position among the outer disciples. As such he was sure he was much clearer than most others here on the kind of preferential treatment that even Sect Disciples, nevermind people like Sheng Zhao who were being fast-tracked to Inner Disciple-hood got. Most were all but promised the best possible crack at Immortality from their earliest years. That kind of environment did tend to warp the mind a bit when compared to those who had to claw their way up through the Outer Sect, or who joined through their own means. It had occurred to him before now, that the sect elders might be trying to make a point to their current crop of Immortals, one which they were, mostly, willfully failing to see he suspected. Before anyone could do anything else, those up above triggered another two talismans. The blonde woman just chuckled as the fire talisman washed over her, making her clothes char, but barely registering on her skin beyond burning away some muck. -Yep, definitely suppressing their cultivations, he thought grimly. The second talisman was an earth one, however, sending a wave of rolling spikes to try and snare her. With a grimace she flitted off the veranda and landed in the plaza to some derisive laughter from the group above and a sneer from Sheng Zhao. Now Now, Brother Zhao, Brother Fu, dont be so domineering, Roxu smiled, blurred, and arrived in front of the younger woman. As she smiled he felt the air constrict faintly and grow warmer as his senior sister properly put forth her principle to try to oppress the other woman. If you give us your storage jades and let us scan your memories we will let you go. Indigenous or not. The younger girl narrowed her eyes as if calculating something, then swirled her hand revealing she had a storage device tied to the inside of her wrist beside her enchanted jade armguard. Sure, take the jade, but... Ohhh poor child, you think this is a choice? Senior sister Roxu smiled prettily, her voice dripping with mocking amusement now. We need to be sure you aren''t some traitors, spies, bandits or rogue cultivators who mean us harm We have to protect all our sect disciples you understand it is an Inner Disciple''s respon- Roxu crumpled backwards spitting blood and making a sobbing sound as the young woman flickered on the spot and punched her in the stomach. She was halfway to the roof before his senior sister had even finished rolling away. The other woman, who was actually quite a beauty, with dark brown hair, just shook her head and smiled. She charged for Senior Brother Zhao in a blur that was comparable in speed to a Golden Core Cultivator. It was slower than he expected, but not that much slower than Roxu. Common sense said that that difference was the limit of what a normal cultivator was capable of in this strange, qi constricting, oppressive environment. His senior brother stepped smoothly backwards and lashed out with a sword that had appeared in his hand, clearly intending to cut her from- A sword-staff of all things appeared in the womans hand, meeting the flicker of sword light and the lazing arcing blade with a sonorous chime. What was shocking though, was that despite the weapon appearing simple and well made, it took a chunk out of the edge of Sheng Zhaos blade and easily blocked the guileless sword light. The explosion on the rooftop made all of them taking shelter flinch, even as bits of masonry and roof tile rained down around them. Up above, the rooftop had turned into a sea of flame, courtesy of another talisman. He observed, still protecting himself from the blast of heat, with some small bit of satisfaction as ''Senior Fu'' was caught by the blonde woman somehow and smashed into the tower. The others scattered, suddenly looking a lot less jovial and amused. Well the fates have eyes, Teng Chunhua laughed weakly as he helped her down into cover beside him. They do? he asked, wincing as Senior Roxu finally recovered herself and pushed out her principle even more rampantly. The blonde girl is a Mantra Seed Physical Cultivator, Chunhua judged, glancing through the ruined gap of the building wall. I can faintly feel the oppressive resonance from her Mantra in her qi. Its of higher quality than some of the Elders in the South Grove Hunter Hall, and her physical capabilities in this environment are well above expected What does that mean? Jin Chen said scrambling in beside them. It means your seniors might have kicked another sheet of iron. I have a Golden Core and a Physical Cultivation at early Mantra Seed and despite that girl only being close to the top of Qi refinement, shes stronger right now, than I would be uninjured and unsuppressed. Oh, that was encouraging so long as this pair werent also hostile to them as well. Most of their spiritual capabilities were little better than those of Golden Core cultivators in this place, notwithstanding the phenomenal durability of the landscape. All the ''Seniors'' out there, even those in the Immortal Realm, who were able to use principles, were basically Golden Core Cultivators with benefits right now, unable to properly manifest their Immortal Souls. As to those below? he could only dream of pushing his Nascent Soul out beyond the confines of his body in this strange oppression, and his ability to replenish qi was non-existent except via pills. The staff-wielding woman exchanged several blows with Zhao as he watched. Her use of the weapon itself wasnt great, but it was... familiar; the Military Authority Standard Martial Form for Sword-Staffs, with another Sword Art, her family''s he guessed, thrown in occasionally. However, her physical strength and her movement were excellent. She had none of the florid movements of someone who focused on practising with magical treasures and their cultivation to execute martial arts. Someone trained by an expert in the Military Bureau at least. Zhao screamed and staggered back as she drew blood from his arms. Despite his superior speed, he was clearly unused to having to fight with a sword in this way, and her weapon could damage his, blade to blade, putting him somewhat at disadvantage from what he could judge. Roxu, now back on her feet and panting hard... was actually sweating. He could see a large hole had been burnt in her robe and the skin of her stomach beneath was red and blistering. Glaring at the blonde woman for a moment, Roxu instead turned and went to help Sheng Zhao, casting an art as she did so. {Argent Phoenix Blaze} Fire qi infused with Roxus principle enveloped the middle of the plaza as Sheng Zhao flitted back, laughing and trying to look confident. How... do... you like that... Roxu snarled, panting from the exertion of manifesting that much qi he guessed. The other woman was sent sprawling in the fire from the force of the impact. She looked panicked for a few seconds as it rapidly blistered her skin and started burning into her flesh. However, after a moment she just stood up and just looked at it as it rolled around her and over her, looking somewhat amused. They all stared dully as the brown-haired woman started to laugh in the middle of the blazing maelstrom of principle infused fire, apparently uncaring of the damage it was doing to her. {~BODY~} The intent rippled outwards from her like a wave, washing through his mind and making him spasm as his qi became disordered. From the gasps of those nearby, the others all perceived the same thing. She can do Intention Manifestation with her mantra without being at Chunhua whispered dully beside him, there was... fear in her tone now. The woman''s wounds didnt vanish, but they didnt get any worse. She walked towards the stunned Roxu, ignoring the fire as if it was an illusion. The intent from her was still rising as well, smothering everything. The gloaming half-light of dusk and the shadows cast by the fire were both growing deeper. The building around them was suddenly dark and creepy and his sense of the world dimmed disturbingly. "This... intent... she has been into the depths!?!" Chunhua hissed beside him, looking around with proper fear in her eyes now. His nascent soul fought the invading intent desperately, losing ground with every second. It was a lower realm than his, he could feel that clearly, but the quality of it was impossible. With it came a crippling, inexorable, creeping darkness that was seeking out the scars from that abominable tree, from their panicked flight, prying them open against all the odds, and crawling into it, invading his mind slowly but surely. "What... do you mean?" Jin Chen whimpered from nearby, holding his head and shaking uncontrollably. Roxu screamed and drew out a qi focusing fire element treasure even as Senior Brother Tan was finally stirred to movement. {Argent Dawn Pillar} A blazing lash of brilliant green-gold fire shot out from her hands at the woman, who effortlessly blocked it with the blade of the sword. The weapon itself suffered no damage at all from the Immortal Art. The womans arms, however, burnt to the bone for a second before restoring themselves just as rapidly. What the fates is with this intent Hao Jun shuddered. -You ask me, but who do I ask? He muttered to himself. "The depths..." Teng Chunhua muttered, looking pale and still not really explaining what she meant... "It''s from the depths..." The Darkness all around them was intensifying rapidly and starting to whisper ominously. Unless that was just in his head, and the injury caused by the tree was playing up. What kind of heretic arts Roxus voice was lost as Senior Tan waved his hand and a corrosive palm of earth qi crashed into the woman. Die! Sheng Zhao roared, striking out himself and sending an intent infused shimmer of sword light slashing towards the woman. The three attacks sent the woman crashing into the building wall. I was kind of worried when you said you were an Immortal and all the woman said standing up and dusting herself off, her wounds already healing. But it turns out that this horrible oppression and that ordeal we endured is finally good for something at long last. Eh? Roxu just said blankly. Both Sheng Zhao and Senior Tan were both shocked as well, neither had really held back with their strikes it appeared. Compared to the fate thrashed rock sludges your acid is weak! the woman said with an out of place sense of amusement, inspecting the damage done to the remnants of her robe. It wasnt going to save any modesty, even if it appeared to be very durable. With the rents in it from Sheng Zhaos sword, nothing much was concealed anymore. He gulped, not because she had a stunning figure, but because the punishment on her body was visible to his qi vision even if the scars were almost non-existent. If you didnt understand what you were looking at you might think she had a skin disorder. Huge swathes of her skin were paler, and the qi density across her shoulder and breasts was much higher than it should be naturally. A head-sized swathe of discolouration and more qi scarring across her stomach spoke to a wound that should have ruined her dantian. One arm was entirely pale to the elbow and both her legs had pale lashes across them where new skin had regrown that implied she might have suffered bone-deep flesh wounds several times. In normal light, this would have been close to invisible, but between his own perception and something in the womans own intent, it was clearly accented for all to see. Ummm Oh Exhaling, all three of them attacked together. Roxuss sword blazed with white-red fire, while Zhaos took on a purplish hue and Senior Tan conjured blade that was surrounded by an eerie green blaze.
~ Kun Juni, Ruined Courtyard ~
Dancing backwards and deflecting Roxus sword, she exhaled again. She was slower than any of the attackers in the anomaly and clearly unused to wielding her sword like this. Her qi exhaustion from those arts was also quite noticeable. Zhao, the man with the purple sword was better she acknowledged, as good as her older brother, but his style was florid and totally not designed for this kind of brawling. She chased after him for three moves, keeping Roxu between her and the only really dangerous one, who was called Tan. He waved his blade and Roxu tried to get away as he sent a shockwave of blade light through the air. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal {Kun Skips Upon the Pond} She used the evasive sword art and her mantra in tandem, letting one offset the other. Her own intent was no match for the green blade light, but her durability and the suppressive oppression on qi here meant she got off with minor flesh wounds and forced her opponent to hastily dodge. Her attack flowed seamlessly onto the entry attack of what she recalled of the Spear Staff art {Kun Overturns the Water} Her blade swirled forward forcing ''Tan'' back a second time, as he deflected the intent again while ensuring she didn''t ruin his weapon like she had that treasure sword. Behind her, Roxu and Zhao had both sorted themselves out and were darting towards her again. She thanked the fates that none of these three were remotely capable of working as a team. As they approached both managed to cut each others attack angles slightly, allowing her to spin away and execute a spear art. {Kun within the Maelstrom} Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The anger, that was still welling up within her intent, flowed outwards tugging at everything. Zhao was forced to beat a hasty retreat and throw a talisman at her- The Immortal Strength water talisman might have been the single worst thing they could actually throw at her from their perspective, she had to consider. Not necessarily for any elemental reason but simply because the arts she was using came from the Kun Family and were derivative of a rather famous Law that did a lot with water manipulation through intent. Corrosive water and spear form met in a swirling mess. The corrosion within it was enough to be an inconvenience but she was already clear of it, the talisman cut by her before it had properly manifested. That was the downside of using talismans in this kind of situation. Military doctrine, according to her brother, was to always put them on something, and if all else failed slap them on yourself, to avoid that happening. You IDIOT! Roxu screamed from one side as her own fire principle was also weakened by the upwelling of Yin Water. Taking advantage of the distraction, she charged forward, using just pure speed and physical condition to cover the distance, striking between her opponent''s breasts. Roxu barely managed to deflect the strike, damaging her sword in the process and falling backwards. The blade of the staff took a large slice out of her pretty robe as well but failed to draw blood. Vaulting away, the woman used her movement art to make distance even as the blade wielder appeared beside her in a blur of movement. Rather than block his attack directly, she spun away and stuck with the staff at his knee. He ignored the attack and promptly paid for it as she hit the weak point and the suppression did the rest, making him stagger slightly, his attack deflecting off into a nearby building. In her head, she sighed in mild disbelief. He had to be ten times her age and got hit like that? -That was just arrogance on his part. Despite this promising start though, she knew that this was basically unsustainable. She could fight three on one like this, but her qi was half-gone already. Even with the recovery from the mantra and relying mainly on martial intent she was losing far more than she gained. Holding her ground was only really possible so long as they didnt take this completely seriously, by for example, like burying her in talismans. It was what she would do, and she had a lot of experience fighting things with sketchy ability sets. She was still looking for an opportunity to break for the forest, where it would be a lot easier to lose them and fight a much more controlled kind of battle. Another crash of masonry and a male scream behind her told her than Lin Ling, on the building was at least doing somewhat better than she was. Spinning away again, she got a quick overview of that combat as one of the three cultivators attacking her clambered out of the ruined wall where he had been thrown. Another was struggling with a smoking red scar on his robe that was clearly Yang Blood, while the last was trying to chase after Lin Ling who was easily leading him around despite being slower. None of them were used to this kind of brawling combat. The other half of the equation had mostly fled into the buildings or fled properly at this point, which suited her just fine. The two hangers-on with ''Zhao'' were also nowhere to be seen, maybe they had left after the others? Roxu had scrambled up now and was making distance, having decided corretly to use Arts. She tried to gauge the age of the woman, she claimed to be an Immortal and nobody here had countered that and she was using a Principle. That could mean she was just a Quasi-Immortal though, at the Peak of Dao Seeking and was just trying to intimidate her. Certainly, the woman felt a lot weaker than she expected. Was the oppression here even fiercer on Immortals than Mortals? Zhao surged in from her left, yelling and sending a wave of martial intent and sword qi after her, fusing it with another earth type art. {Rolling Earth Storm} The intent within the attack rolled over her even as the paving slabs of the courtyard rippled upwards and became a wave that tried to snare her movement. {Thunder Light Slash} The echoing boom of the yang lightning qi from the blade user washed through her, picking her up and hammering her into the middle of the maelstrom of roiling earth and intent infused qi. ''Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal'' Outside here, either of these attacks would have turned her into a red smear or a pile of sparks, she was sure. However, as she had somewhat joked before, for once something was playing in her favour as the environment suppressed the elemental power of the arts to an almost unnatural degree. Her mantra ruined the remaining intent that entered her body. It was weak compared to the worst even a five or a six-star spirit herb could do. Part of that was also whatever was going on with this place, independent of them, but part of it was also absolutely related to the way Valash had changed her mantra. She was also starting to realise that the scars of the long dark, below, had permeated her in stranger ways still. much like Lin Ling and the Yang Blood, something seemed to linger in her intent, giving it an edge that was close to disturbing. She managed to extricate herself and barely dodged the sword that glided through the air, aiming for her head. The youth who had wielded it, Qinfeng she thought, drifted to the ground and spun his blade parrying her strike expertly Of course, there had been two more. She glanced towards the last woman, Ning, who was still stood watching on the side-lines with a frown, making no move to join in so far. Four on one, all of them possibly Immortals was where she had to concede she was really overplaying her hand. Roxu, who had stopped to recover her modesty of all the fate thrashed things, sent another lashing attack of fire with the same art she had used before. She noted a discarded pill jar on the ground near the other woman and sighed... this was the advantage they had. Dodging backwards swept the spear towards the art intending to block it, only for it to bloom like flower petals and scatter around her blade, reforming as tendrils of light that tore into her arms. The pain that came with them was intense, the principle of fire surged into her meridians, rotting them from the inside even as her mantra fought tooth and nail to allow them to outlast the damage. The womans strategy wasnt bad actually, but the pain was not enough. Nowhere -near- enough now, not after the torment of surviving in that dark. And now, unlike then, she had an idea of how it could be used. {~BESTOWAL~} She screamed. It wasnt just pain, but also anger and frustration, at everything that had led to this point. The mantra took it all and made an intent out of it that melded with the shadows of the rising dusk, the flickering flames of the fires on the roof and in the courtyard. It took all of the ambience and twisted her frustrations through it, making everyone recoil. Even Lin Ling paused after hurling a piece of masonry at one of her opponents who, now stunned, took it to the face and was thrown off the roof. Ignoring Roxu, she pulled herself together and executed the strongest art she was confident of being able to use, aiming for the youth who had just attacked her and was now stranded for a moment with a glaring opening. {Double Dragon...} The world around her slowed as the mnemonic combined with her mantra to guide her body through the requisite motions. The youth''s eyes widened in surprise, then shock as she closed on him in a moment. The dragon''s claw strike he managed to block with his sword, only to find she had reversed the staff at the last moment. The tail, this time using the sword blade tore into his knee vertically opening up half his leg. Stepping through the strike as both the blade user and the other sword user charged for her with truly shocking speed, she spun around, dragging her target with her, severing his leg entirely in the process and smashing him into the ground. Flipping the sword back over she used it to protect her body from the blade that smashed into her, aiming to bisect her across the breasts, collecting the momentum and tumbling with it. {Sundering Surge} The sword strike that arrived took her through the side even as she spun in the air, ripping open Zhaos clothing with the blade. Her own attack left an arc of his blood in the air as she cut him to the bone and barely missed decapitating the youth on the ground thanks to the blade user intercepting her strike, with damage to his blade, sending it back towards Zhao, who barely dodged this time, having learned his mistake. Landing and rolling she came up and instinctively blocked the sword strike that was aiming for her dantian that originated with Roxu who had lunged forward to exploit the opening. She recoiled and succeeded in catching the other woman out by sweeping her legs. Probably that had to be some kind of lauded achievement, what quasi-golden core cultivator ever tripped up an immortal? In any case, she was now nearly out of qi, so flight was all- Roxu blurred, exerting tremendous burst of speed. The sword blade took a slice through her side as she barely pivoted clear- The talisman exploded and flattened her into the ground. She had the presence of mind to store the staff so as not to be disarmed, as she was thrown into the air. All around her, the courtyard became a twisting conflagration of fire and qi, with her caught right in the middle of it as she crashed to the ground. Roxu blurred again and attacked her, untouched by the raging maelstrom around them. Grimacing, she feigned weakness and then materialized the sword staff back in her hands right as the woman attacked her with her sword. The blade ripped open the other womans side, even as Roxu''s own stab ran her through the shoulder, barely avoiding her blade in the process. Ignoring the pain as best she could, she swept sideways, forcing her attacker to withdraw her arm or lose it. The sword in her shoulder vanished in a flicker of light and Roxu darted away, suffering only a flesh wound on her arm that rapidly healed. Behind her, she felt Zhao closing, the rage in his intent palpable -Yet it was so mediocre, insincere even, she couldn''t help but judge. Compared to her own intent, there was no substance to it, no core to reinforce it. Her own rage was still rising, swirling like a dragon beneath the waters, within her mind''s eye. A dark distillation of all her past experiences, cast onto the moment at hand. It had still been forming in the anomaly in many ways. There her fear, uncertainty and confusion had kept it at bay... and her determination not to die. A desperation to get to the end, to be the one to lead them out of there, sustained her. Now here, she was just angry that nothing was changing. From one disaster to another... They were just staggering forward, like drunken cripples, ruined by life, enduring misfortune begot by disaster abetted by ill omen and then this. The anger was at everything, directed at the totality of this whole endeavour. At how it was refusing to let up. It was at the pain, the torment and the frustration. Day after day. This insanity had killed Ling Luo in all likelihood, nearly killed Han Shu, claimed Arai, Sana, broken Lin Ling in ways that were... maybe never going to heal, haunted her like a spectre of ill omen and broken some part of her as well. One after another they struggled to just stay afloat in this green leafy mausoleum that brought nothing but directionless death. That stupid proclamation. The corruption that led to them being out here, hunting things so their town wouldnt fall into difficulty over some noble power play. In weeks she had experienced a lifetime of torment, or so it felt. -Compared to all of this? She had nothing but contempt for his mediocre, vain attempt at anger. The righteous fury in his eyes, tinged with a faint hint of desire. She could nearly see the thoughts in his head, how, if he showed anger over her flesh wound, anger for the scratch she had dealt this bitch who had been born to privilege, feted with power and given the best of everything, might look on him more favourably somehow. It was just... empty. Slight tricks before a master, and if there was anything at this point she could claim to be a master in, it was inner rage. Rage over her spirit root, rage over her lack of opportunities, rage about this place, about the politics of West Flower Picking Town, rage about Arai and Sanas death, about what had been done to Lin Ling, about how Han Shu had been so lucky, rage about how he had nearly died, rage over Di Ji, about the Darkness, about her lost clothing, about how this whole thing just would. not. let. them. go. It surged up in her like a torrent, flowing out of her body, carrying her as much as she sent it. She saw his eyes widen in confusion as her intent properly grasped him, dragged him down into that darkness she had clawed her way out of, as she had experienced it. He staggered before she ever got there, shadows snaring him, the gloaming vault of the sky above someone pressing in unnaturally. In his disorientation, he barely deflected her strike, probably succeeding by fluke as much as design. with a desperate roar the blade user, Tan, charged forward. His own intent pushing against the darkness in her heart that was howling at the world at large. On the ground, the other youth screamed and tried to scramble back as well, a bolt of lightning fizzling out of a talisman in his hand, tearing through her body like a white-hot lance. Her mantra met it and her rage devoured it, even as the blade, partially deflected by the haft of the sword-staff crunched into her arm. {~Devoted~} Somehow, instinctually, she succeeded in doing a weird thing with her mantra. The qi from the lightning cracked through her body and her mantra twisted it. She became slightly more attuned to it and it fed her rage, becoming a physical manifestation of her own frustrations. {~BODY~} The blade severed her arm as it passed through, but her mantra healed the damage even as it passed through. The qi in her body and bones flowed weirdly. She had an awareness that she had still suffered a serious wound to the vital qi infused in her upper arm bone, but she still had an arm, which was the important thing, and her meridians were somehow undamaged. Even the damage to the bone itself wasn''t permanent as her body was already shifting refined qi into it, to replace the lost vital qi. Her mantra shifted again, greedily stealing from the lightning that was trying to ruin her. Rooting itself even deeper in her bones. As it did so, her rage opened up a new possibility. A means to maybe bury this blade wielder and all the others. "I have no intention of dying here!" she snarled, her sounding harsh and alien to her own ears. "Not after everything we overcame." Casting her mind back she let the bone freezing terror of the thing that had taken the SarKatush reflect in her mind. Compared to that, this pain that they were trying to inflict on her was mediocre. The blade wielders eyes went saucer wide as her intent clutched at him. DEVIL! he fled backwards, like a coward, even as he screamed, using an actual movement art for the first time. He was still too late, her intent was the darkness here. The others stared dully as he collapsed to his knees, panting, blood running from his eyes... ...W-What... are you he gasped even as Roxu staggered up and threw a talisman at her. She dodged and cursed because it wasnt a- White light bled into everything, pain exploded in her stomach and she smashed into something hard a wall. Colour bled back into the world and she realised she was stabbed. Brother Zhao had arrived in front of her and stabbed her through the Dantian. He was no longer sneering, his eyes were wide and his skin pallid. You think this is enough? she hissed at him, grabbing him by the neck even as he tried to pull back. -What a bastard, he was so arrogant before, and now hes pissing himself? In front of a Golden Core brat? "You think your meagre means are comparable to the things I''ve seen?" He tried to say something, straining against her, his innate strength barely overcoming her own physical prowess as he slowly withdrew the sword from her. Behind him, Roxu was helping the other sword youth up and the other woman was tending to the blade wielder, giving him a pill or something? A second word rose, unbidden in her mind. -A part of her mantra that had changed according to her rage somehow? -Or maybe it had always been able to do this and she had just never had the eyes to see it? Leaning forward until her face was a fingers width from his, she hissed..."Let. me. show. you. Why. We. Fight." {~Lotus~} The word no longer calmed her own mind and made the world clearer. Instead, it clouded her attacker''s mind and drew him down into a hell that her own intention had etched within it. The devouring, crushing suppression of eternal dark deep below that was forever stained into the deepest darkest parts of the nightmares she would surely have if she ever had to sleep again. Zhao screamed. It was the kind of scream that spoke of something breaking in his mind and it made her heart go a bit warm and fuzzy just to hear it. Finally, someone else could understand what she had endured and it was breaking them in ways that it had never managed to break her. Laughing, she tried to push qi into her hand to pierce his neck, however, it was as if she had hit some of the qi repelling rock. -Ah, of course, he must be close to Immortal. Even with the suppression, his body was realms higher than hers. And yet, he was still screaming like a stuck pig as the shadows of her ordeal dug at his mind. -Such a weak person, she sneered. It was spreading to the others as well now, bleeding through the shadows, pushing out from her. A part of the darkness from below welling out, intent on dragging down the others. Roxu was screaming something, dragging away the other legless idiot, and the woman, Ning, who had been helping the blade wielder was desperately sorting through talismans? -That wouldnt do. She grasped for an alternative word as she tried to draw in qi from Zhao who was insensate now. What could heal could just as easily torment, Di Ji had shown them both that. and what could torment could just as easily kill. {~BESTOWAL~} Even as it echoed in her, the mnemonic no longer meant vitality and healing but mortality and demise. Grasping for an Intent or an idea that encapsulated what she was seeking, those claws stretching out of the darkness rose in her mind''s eye. The sense of something always just behind, ready to drag her into darkness. Suppressed as it was, that was still with her, faintly. That same feeling of horror she experienced when the clawed arm had reached out of the darkness. It was the closest thing she had ever experienced to a sense of absolute end. It sank into him, grasping him, just as she remembered it grasping for her, making his screams echo horrifically, enhancing the darkness in their own way, as the others fell back. Even then, it was not enough. {~PATH~} His qi revolted, his vitality spiralled away from his control. While he might be able to innately resist her qi, his own qi was the equal of his body and fuelled by her rage and now with his mind collapsing, his own strength was turned in on itself. His flesh desiccating under her intent as vitality raged from his body into hers, devouring his cultivation and flooding her with so much qi she couldnt take it in. Her flesh was paper-thin now. Her bones were molten. Her dantian creaked as it started to collapse under the strain. She pushed her mantra towards it desperately as the other woman whose name she never got blurred and arrived before her: landing a crushing attack that broke the wall around her, even as she plucked her attacker away from her. It wouldnt really matter, his foundation was dead or as good as. She had finally grasped his realm faintly, Dao Seeking. With his body ruined his prospects to become an immortal were non-existent unless he could replenish the vitality that was still boiling into her from him. What did you do! the woman screamed at her, as she realised that her compatriots vitality was still collapsing away. Ignoring her, she forced her Mantra around her body, trying to tame and compress what she had and discard the rest. Trying to move, she remembered that her dantian was still ruined and there was a sword through her stomach. She tried to pull it out, but it wouldnt budge, lodged as it was in the stone behind her and still bound by her attackers Qi. -Hah she thought bitterly. -After all that am I going to kill myself like this? Thats kind of pathetic. -IT IS PATHETIC! A TRASH LIKE YOU SHOULD JUST DIE! The voice, not her own, roared in her mind as something else erupted through the sword. -Ah soul force shit of course he would have a nascent soul. Vengeful intent flowed out of it, destabilising the qi in her body, intent on making her explode!?! Alongside it, the womans qi was also working on her inexorably, she had thought her unassuming, but the quality of her principle was so much more than the blade wielder. Cursing the worthless bastard and that womans nine generations, she pushed her mantra to its fullest. Devoted. Path. Lotus. Revere. Body Using the words to force the intent from her. The sense of suppression, hunger to not die, and the darkness all around her suddenly associated itself with Revere which didnt seem quite right? The rage connected with Devoted and the desire to push the invading qi from her body somehow matched Path. The world calmed, she got control of her bod- The lightning bolt wasnt cast from a cultivator, it smashed out of the sky, like an Azure Lance edged with deep blue, striking her directly and turning the building she was impaled to into scattered chunks of broken rock and molten rock dust. The sword warped and wavered, the intent within it and the presumed soul force was incinerated in the blink of an eye by the fury of heaven. Her shattered dantian and the ruins of her meridians wavered amid the torrents of energy and became twisting mist, coalescing and pulling together into a pool of liquid, even as her foundation crumbled. The howling bolt of lightning pulsed again and again The corona of blueness turning ever denser around it with each surge, even as she desperately focused on her mantra and tried to quell the rage which was now running totally free of her control somehow and in danger off overcoming her body. In the ruins of the building, lotus flowers bloomed around her and the shadowy oppression of her rage that was flooding out into the evening light totally unfettered now grasped the lightning directly. She was dimly aware of more lightning, green and white-blue? Scattering down all around. One bolt scoured the side off the still burning tower while another scattered off into the forest and cut a wide swathe of devastation. The tribulation rolled and the darkness that was within snarled and grasped for it, only for the world to grow still and silent. Everything was paused in agonising tableau as the tribulation fell away bizarrely, even as the qi inside her kept welling up and running out of her control. People fleeing were stopping blankly to look around. The rage turned on her in the same instant, opening up its maw to show its true face. At the same time, the woman who had hauled Zhao clear drew a talisman out her body blossomed like a fairy goddess in white and gold. A spectral form reached towards her with one hand even as she threw the man away from her as his vitality began to roll into her once again, like a torrent, only this time it wasnt under her control, but the darkness''. Mutely she stared as the shadow of a four-armed lizard slipped out of the darkness, apparently invisible to all but her, reaching out its hands, devouring eyes burrowing into her mind''s eye, grasping for her, trying to command her. {~REVERE ME~} {~Vulgtlagln Ya~} The words, mirrored and rippled in her mind, tearing at the mantra in her, trying to twist it, made the world around her shake. The woman, whose ghostly form was now quivering and unstable, materialised a green jade bladed sword in her hand and shot towards her, her face pale and her pupils dilated even as her own killing intent desperately clawed against the rising dark, intending to end her directly- In the same instant, she found her gaze drawn inexorably, unwillingly from that attack she couldnt dodge to a black crack that was spidering down from the sky. It was a tiny thing, but it drew everything towards it. Others saw it as well and as one turned and fled. It connected with something in the sky and the sky shattered. Dusk bled into dusk, the barrier over their ruin that someone had placed collapsed and she saw several other cultivators who had been fleeing before, collapse back into reality, take one look at the sky and then all blur off in different directions like terrified rabbits. The purple lightning bolt came onwards without sound, directly to her, punching through the shadows that were rising and scattering them like they were leaves. It pierced her dantian, raged through her meridians and swirled for her consciousness in a single unavoidable instant.
~ Han Shu, Ruined Courtyard ~
Cursing how fast things had developed in the thirty or so seconds it had taken him to get down the slope from his high vantage point where Juni has left him to keep an eye on the mess over the river, he ignored the fires and just hurtled straight for the ruins. Holding the sword they seemed to have no effect on him- The world shattered like glass as if he had just run through something utterly invisible. There was a hair raising sensation of inevitable doom hanging over him for a second before the sword almost seemed to sigh and it dispersed with a warm flow of energy through his body. He didnt stop, but did gulp, his throat dry. He hadnt even detected anything untoward there. The barrier- The barrier scattered as a skittering bolt of purple spidered out of the sky and struck at something in the courtyard. Even three hundred metres distant it made his hair stand on end. Something fled from it, through the dusk, swirling around him, seeking the hole he had just made The sword properly hummed in his hand and the darkness recoiled somehow and faded away. Totally unsure what the fates had just happened, he charged straight for where Juni and Lin Ling had been. Using his movement art to jump up the wall, he caught flickers of distant metal on setting sunlight to the north and west. Others, arriving to see what was what he guessed. Certainly not a good thing for them. Below him, Lin Ling, was struggling out of the ruins of a building that looked like it had been hit by lightning? Staring around quickly, he noted far more lightning damage than expected, there had been fire, but he recalled observing no lightning as he was making his way over, at least until that black bolt that- The sky twisted faintly and a second spiderlike black line started to skitter this way and that. Below him, one of the other people here, a youth in very badly burned robes and holding a mace was advancing on Lin Ling. with a snarl the youth waved his hand and a blurry shadow of blue-green, like a small child, shot out towards Lin Ling. -A nascent soul? He was nearly stunned immobile as it emitted a keening wail that made his mind shake. Something slid through him, trying to separate him from the warmth of the sword. The sword broke whatever it was with an ease that came across as distinctly contemptuous. -Time for a gamble, he grimaced. There would likely only be one shot at this as well, per person anyway. The sword had had no difficulty cutting those spider shadow things, and he was sure they were way above the realm of anything here. It also had that strange property of always seeming to cut the things he intended to cut, even if they might have otherwise missed. Hiding his aura, he dropped down between the youth and Lin Ling. The youth broke off his attack on Lin Ling and diverted it straight towards him instead and in response he stabbed straight through it, aiming for their dantian. The youth easily evaded his very mortal looking strike, then screamed as the sword inexplicably made the distance in a way that was entirely natural-seeming pierced his dantian and passed out his back. Reality reasserted itself and the youth stumbled backwards as he pulled the sword out, trying to swallow a pill with a horrified look on his face. Stepping forward he struck for his hand. As he expected, the youth smashed at him with the mace, clearly intending to break his sword. What really happened was the sword sliced through it effortlessly, ruined the weapon, lopped off his hand and gave him the opening to cut upwards severing his opponents arm and a decent side of his head with no resistance at all. Lin Ling had gotten up and signed to him. Go help Juni. Nodding, he ran out of the building and into the scene of carnage. People were fleeing in every direction. He ignored them and quickly found the woman about to attack Juni. It was hard to miss her when she had a hazy, red and golden garbed clone that had some kind of talisman floating above it. STOP! he roared as loudly as he could. The woman ignored him, smashing down the spectral palm on Juni, who was writhing on the ground, blueish sizzling across her body, which was surrounded by melted masonry and unnatural shadows. Junis tormentor didnt even look in his direction as her clone reached for him with a third spectral arm, all the while a fourth was doing something with a talisman as the next bolt spidered down with a soundless roar. The hand grasped for him even as he ran straight towards the other woman. Without thinking about it too hard, beyond enunciating a determination to cut the hand, he slashed through it. The hand collapsed and dispersed into sparks of red and gold, even as the woman properly turned to look at him. With three more strides, he covered the distance and stabbed straight at her. She shook her head and he felt something tighten around him, only to be dispersed by the sword. Cold settled in his temples a second later trying to separate him from the warmth in his body only to totally fail to gain any purchase thanks to the sword. A lifesaving treasure, a golden jade talisman that read Argent Sovereign blazed before her before shattering like glass. Somehow she made distance with some weird teleport ability and then staggered backwards, coughing up blood and looking pale. To his surprise, he realised he had somehow still managed to cut her left arm, almost from hand to shoulder. With a hiss of anger, she palmed a pill which did nothing. She ate another as he moved towards her, which also did nothing. W-w..hat.. she gasped. Honestly? he grimaced, You should never have attacked Juni like that. A flicker of intuition warned him of the incoming strike, allowing him to turn and raise the sword with the intention of blocking. It met the blade of the man attacking him, sliced it clean in two and severed his arm without even stopping as he fled backwards. A blue and brown garbed youth and another young woman in a blue-green robe with flames on it both threw talismans at him. The barriers they spawned swirled around him, trying to constrict and crush him directly. Again there was a chill in his temples, this time originating from another, tall youth who appeared to be badly drained of vitality. Shaking his head he waved the sword through the barriers and they dispersed like mist. All of them stared at the weapon, then the woman who had attacked Juni waved her hand and crumpled an ancient yellow talisman. A wave of strange distortion swept out over everything. The bizarre lightning above twisted and scattered, striking down here and there as lightning of various different colours. Now he could see it up close, far closer than he was at all comfortable with, it was a deep inky blue-purple. Somehow, whatever the talisman had done, seemed to keep twisting everything, making the directionless lightning go even more frantic. At the same time, that distortion flooded into him, and he was hit with a very definitive instruction that all he could do was drop the sword and give it up. He opened his hand, and the sword fused itself to his hand with what he almost thought was a feminine sigh in his head, but the way things were going he would be happy to admit that he had imagined that. The four stared at him and at the sword, still very much in his hand, then as one all turned and fled.
~ Kun Juni, Ruined Courtyard ~
She fought the darkness trying to surge out from some hidden place inside her. The rage that twisted her was being hunted by the lightning. The only reason she was still alive was because the massive amount of qi in her body was somehow acting as a buffer between their conflict and hers. A three-way battle in which she was a fourth unfortunate party. The inexplicable lull in the tribulation had only exacerbated matters from what she could see. It had enraged the lightning in a way she didnt think was- [REVERE] [Vulgtlagln] The mirror mnemonic and word resonated horribly in her minds eye as the abomination that had seized the Sarkatush tried to grasp for her mind again. Its route of attack was terrifyingly effective. Rather than try to subsume her mind, it was trying to subvert her mantra, replace Bestowal with Revere. She desperately struggled against it, against the chill in her bones as she fell into darkness. If it succeeded with this attempt, she would be gone, she knew intuitively. It would truly have the key to her and she would die its thing, thoroughly abandoned by the Heavens. This had stopped being a tribulation as she might have vaguely understood them. It was no advancement tribulation that was for sure. Instead, it felt like a three-way battle for her existence. Between the devouring shadow, the ruinous, suicidal qi and the imperious, destructive lightning. Her own self caught, like some tiny insect, between behemoths that just happened to have picked her body to war it out inside. Even so, the mantra, taught by Old Ling, and enhanced by Valash was all that was keeping her body alive. Setting aside Revere\Gift/Bestowal, Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body and Scion was somehow still a workable mantra and so long as she used it, excluding Gift, there was no route for Revere to creep in of its own accord. It seemed obvious when you thought about it, except it wasn''t. -But mantras arentshouldnt that malleable?!? A part of her mind wailed, even as she focused on it desperately. Yet it was all that was keeping her alive. That and a stubborn refusal to acknowledge that after all this, she was going to die via a forced explosion of some bastards vital qi. That would be pathetic. Even so, she was losing ground. Both lightning and shadow were gnawing away at her inexorably. If nothing Somehow, unbidden the words that -real- Valash spoke to her in that brief moment she had been shaken clear of the thing''s intent the first time resurfaced in her mind. She grasped for them. That feeling it wasnt a mantra it felt more like a flat command [You should not die in this place.] Remembering that moment, something was subtly different about it as well, but she didnt let that bother her too much right now, as this was exactly what she needed. Not the words, but the intention that came with them! The terrible battle flagged for a second and then all three parties refocused on her body, apparently reminded by that action that the unwilling fourth party was vital to all aspects of success be they capture, explosion or possible obliteration. She screamed in near incoherent rage as vengeful lightning, devouring shadow and the rampaging qi from Zhao''s sword all tried to take control of her mind. -How is this fair? she screamed in her own head. -Heaven, do you not have any fate thrashed eyes? -Is it not already enough that you are doing all those things? -Youre not wrong, this ''Heaven'' of yours does indeed lack eyes Something intangible somehow agreed with a voice in her mind For a horrible, mind freezing, moment she thought it was the abomination by another path. It was with relief that her enraged memories placed it. Both the tone of the voice and the presence was similar to the shadow from that time. From when Di Ji had... A pair of gentle paws touched her temples and a fifth party entered the fight for her body and life. Simultaneously, from the depths of the sky and shadows below, a shadow-like presence arrived within the moment. Not villainous and vile like the others, not greedy and demeaning like the intent in the qi, nor cruel and denying and oddly covetous from the lightning. It held a gentle and distant strength, that was at once ephemeral and also quietly tyrannical. It put her in mind of the deep currents beneath calm waters, or the vast expanse of the starry sky. It swirled within her mind''s eye, somehow sheltering the core of her own self directly from all oncomers. The sky overturned, that was the only way to describe it. In a single breath, it went from evening to dusk. Clouds flowed away and the world went millpond still. The warring forces in her body all receded into insignificance. The qi within the world itself fell away and she felt as if she was drifting, a leaf on the surface of a vast still pond. The forests became dappled shadows reflected within midnight waters. The ruins, half-seen shapes in broken dreams and forgotten memories around her. The stars above spun and wavered mysteriously, as if hearing some ancient chord or sonorous command and beyond them... beyond them she saw... They stood there like immovable, celestial mountains. Yin Eclipse Great Mount seemed minuscule in her mind''s eye compared to them. They dwarfed the heavens as shadows behind the sky, vast, monolithic, absolute, and yet also here, in this place inexplicably. Comprehension failed her, even as the gentle strength from the squirrel held her fast, prevented her from falling into the abyss that was the shadow beyond the sky. Even the nearest were so immense that she was sure she was almost within them somehow. Their forms were impossible to make out in the immensity of their presence. And then, as she watched, their incomprehensible forms settled, inexplicably, becoming titanic forms silhouetted by the stars that foregrounded them somehow. Merging with the sky itself, becoming... constellations, or perhaps constellations were illuminating them in some harmonious way; a sword, a spear, a bow a great pagoda, a tree of stars, a moon - like an eye, a bell echoing in the firmament, a mountain picked out by stars and shadow, a serpent between shadow and light and more, stranger shapes besides. In this shadow world, she realised, she was now the only thing with qi. In the same instant, she arrived at that realisation, the shadow of the great pagoda, picked out in the sky above, moved and focused on her somehow. The gentle paws that held her consciousness somehow intensified subtly, instilling within her a sense of profound safety and stillness. The world shifted again and suddenly she was the focal point of every shadow. All her qi vanished like morning mist. The qi in her dantian, in her bones, and, the world around her. Above her, a star fell, from beyond the peak of the pagoda, beyond the sky itself. It distended, twisted and elongated until it became a serpentine bold of white and black, seeming to waver between a serpent and a sword point. She could only watch as it split nine times and hammered down into her body. {Evil Dividing Extinction} The sensation that arrived with it was simultaneously so immense yet so subtle that she could believe she imagined it, and it had somehow fallen away from her memory even as it arrived in any case, leaving her to wonder only at its mysterious echoes. The bolts flowed into her body through the nine gates of her principle meridians and her spirit root. Wherever it passed, the three warring forces in her body went berserk, totally ignoring her and turning on each other in their entirety, ruining each other in mere moments as they went all out. Her cultivation shattered, her heaven augmented vitality melted away and her meridians wavered and crumbled. That should have killed her she knew, but whatever the squirrel was doing to dissociate and shelter her, it also extended to the fallout from the tumult in her body. She could only watch as the battlefield that was her body was swept completely clean. At the last, the blots swirled through her and dragged something else out of its depths, which they then swept deep into the darkness of the void below her. The unspeakable mark that the abomination had left within her fell away. She couldnt see it, but she felt its final passing like an ominous shadow off her mind she never knew was there until it was pried away. The white and black wave flowed out through her body, fusing every remaining fragment of her meridians, disarticulating every aspect of her foundation and scattering it like dust, so that it was as if it had never been, before finally dissipating harmlessly. As suddenly as it arrived, the starlit other world faded away, leaving only a strange sense of dreamy dissonance behind it. Above her, the clouds were mostly gone, the first stars now visible amid a purple-blue evening sky, devoid of thunder. Gasping for breath, she tried to move and realised for the second time in such circumstances that something odd-shaped was poking at her, this time in the back of the head. She wasnt sure how she still had arms and legs to move but apparently she did, even if they were asking for a new Juni to take ownership, as the current one was clearly unfit for purpose. She reached for her qi and had a moment of dissonance and deeply unpleasant emptiness as the expected sensations and information didnt appear. Oh No qi, she moaned under her breath. She tried again and closed her eyes for a moment. -So that was real, she thought in her head because much of the last possibly few minutes that she could remember with the shadows and the black and white lightning were very weird in her memories. No echo, no sensation, no additional impetus, nothing. She had no qi at all it seemed. Not in her flesh, her bones her dantian? She managed to move her hand into a seal. It was such a long time since she had had to do this, she was amazed she could remember how. A little spark of qi flickered in her minds eye and flowed through her body, revealing its condition. Her dantian was -Okay, thats weird, she thought to herself. Her meridians and dantian were there, barely. Any trace of her previous spiritual foundation was gone, wiped away completely and what remained was nothing but ghostly threads and shadows, on the verge of collapse and held together with gossamer and memory. She gulped and carefully relinquished her control over that spark of qi, letting it disperse so as not to do any damage to what remained. She might cultivate again if she was careful, but it would take a lot of recuperation and therapy. It took what felt like an age to shift over on her side and then roll over on her stomach. Once was able to move a bit more freely, it became clear that the crater she was in was rather large, encompassing a lot of the ruined courtyard and several buildings. The two-tailed squirrel, snow-white rather than brown, with purple eyes was sat about a foot away, watching curiously. As she stared at it, it hopped forward to where she had been lying and scooped a palm-sized talisman out of the soil where her head had been lying. It was a kind of strange misty blue-grey stone that looked akin to jade but wasnt quite the same thing. It turned it over in its paws for a moment and then wordlessly looked at her, then at the talisman once again. Whatever she expected it to do, it wasnt to throw the talisman straight at her. Hissing in shock and annoyance as it scarpered off without a second look, she realised too late that her reaction times were such that catching- It hit her in the temple hard enough to draw blood and make her vision swim. Groaning she caught the talisman as it dropped down in front of her, as much by accident as anything else. -Really that fate thrashed squirrel is It was covered in her blood now, wincing she wiped off the blood from the surface almost as a matter of reflex and froze as words sank into her mind, accompanied by a soothing chime and sense of calmness. {Bright Lotus ~ Earthly Scripture} W...what? she stuttered out loud as the talisman melted into her palm and vanished without a trace, the words still ringing in her minds eye. Chapter 64 – Red Dust
If you wish a man death you need only think only of Red Dust and slumber each night in the arms of a gilded beauty, surrounded by money and riches, content in the knowledge that eventually you shall never wake.
~ Ancient folk saying from the southern continent.
~Mother of Red Dust, lead us on! ~Your dance propels us, your wisdom drives us! ~With your dream in our hearts we cannot sleep, ~With your song in our ears we cannot find rest, and yet in your embrace we cannot help but linger! ~Please we beseech you, let us slumber!
~ Clay tablet inscription found in the vicinity of Nineveh, AD 1891
~ Kun Juni, Ruined Courtyard ~
Bright qi, carrying a vitality-boosting intent along with it, flowed out of the talisman in her mind''s eye and into her body. With it came knowledge, so much knowledge that she had to wall that off and just ignore it for now. Her physical condition was more important. Still barely able to move, let alone do anything with qi, she could only watch as the vestigial remnants of her spiritual cultivation, dantian and her meridians dissolved away before it. Swept away as if they were just so much rubble. The aching emptiness in her bones, which she had barely gotten to looking at, and which was growing more and more prominent, also faded away. Within a dozen heartbeats, she found, to her shock, that all the trauma in her body that had accumulated in the last few weeks was melting away like she was lying in a warm bath. With it came a feeling of ''normality'' that was close to blissful. Focusing once again on her cultivation, she stared blankly into the dusk sky. Whatever that energy had done, her meridians were healed and she no longer had a dantian. Even as she watched as best she could, the last vestiges of that bright qi like energy flowed away into the conceptual space she had been taught to equate with her ''spirit root''. A place that lingered in the consciousness, somewhere between the depths of her mind''s eye and the where her dantian existed, had existed, as an awareness in her consciousness. In a stronger spiritual cultivator, this ephemeral point was, according to her father, also the gate through which her spiritual cultivation connected with the soul. once you became immortal, it was the point at which the body and soul transformed through one another. Finding that she was, surprisingly limber all of a sudden, she pushed herself up from where she had fallen back over. Grimacing she ran her hands over her body checking her injuries anyway. She wasn''t cold, in fact, she still felt like she was suffused in a warm bath in many ways. She was pretty much stark naked, courtesy of the lightning. Even what remained of the Luss Cloth was nothing more than charred outlines on her or the ground. Setting aside the black and white serpent of energy, in her memories of the moments before the bolts that had arrived had been... purple. "It would be nice if that was just caused by the evening light," she muttered, not really believing it even as she said it. Only two things remained; the tie that had been on the pendant, still in her hand, and her storage talisman, just visible in the dirt nearby by some minor miracle. Reaching over, she picked up the talisman and put the tie from the talisman on it. As she expected, her blood bond with the talisman had been broken, confirming that her cultivation and foundation was... reset. She hesitated over the word ''abolished'' because the talisman''s energy was still repairing and infiltrating her body in mysterious ways. It had something to do with her physical cultivation, she was pretty sure. Her Mantra mnemonics were still there, present in its mind''s eye, but it was impossible for her to say how much of her actual progress remained. It wouldn''t surprise her if that had also been reset somehow as well, not that now was the time to get lost in that kind of thing, devoid of... qi... Speaking of things being devoid of qi... She looked around the crater she was in, it was perhaps twice the size it had been, if quite shallow. Ruined buildings were scattered in every direction, many of them looking deformed and melted in weird ways. The whole area of the crater was also totally devoid of ambient qi, as far as she could tell. A thirty-metre dead zone in the world that was centred, subtly, on her. Moving warily, she found it didn''t remain centred on her, and having scrambled to the edge of the crater she was able to leave without any hassle. The air in the courtyard was humid and still, drifting smoke mixing with the evening mists starting to form in the montane cloud forest all around. The fires were still burning, but they were entirely natural now, all vestiges of the qi that had fueled them also dispersed from what she could see. Scrambling out of it, she found Han Shu collapsed against the far wall of the courtyard near the edge of the crater. The group who she had been in the process of fighting were scattered on the ground in every direction in a manner that suggested they had been running away. They also seemed to be suffering qi depletion although it was not as extreme or fundamental as hers. A few were even still conscious, groaning in pain. The others were scattered around, in similar condition, having taken shelter as best they could. There was no sign of Lin Ling, but hopefully, that just meant she was in one of the ruined buildings. A youth with a scholarly appearance and dark hair, wearing a rumpled grey robe, staggered through the courtyard looking like he had been hit in the head. He crumpled to his knees nearby, fumbling with some talisman-like thing before noticing her, as she knelt by the edge of the crater checking on Han Shu. What happened? he rasped, his voice had an odd intonation to it, but that was probably just the weirdness of everything. Thinking quickly, she pointed at the group that was scattered. They attacked us Kneeling beside Han Shu she checked his condition and was relieved to see he was basically okay, just a bit stunned. Some immortals were fighting and then in that fight, one... of them used a talisman, there was a tribulation... or something... that messed with the qi? It took a surprising amount of effort to speak in joined-up sentences she realised halfway through replying to him. The information that had started flowing out of the talisman with that wave of qi and into her mind was deeply distracting and taking up a huge amount of her focus just to keep in some kind of rational check. Oh he winced and pushed himself upright. We thought the lightning was some kind of treasure -We? She looked around suddenly wary. Now that she thought about it, she hadnt seen this youth among any of those here at the start, for all that he was exuding an odd familiarity. Something was certainly off here. The lightning? she didnt have to try to look confused, thanks to the state of her mind right now, which helped cover her sudden wariness. . She shook her head, trying her best to look helpless and as confused as he did. Ione of them threw me into the building and used some kind of attack too... Ahh I dont recall anything that happened in the courtyard after that she finished lamely. Nothing in that was a lie in case this person was able to detect falsehood. It wasn''t even an attempt at concealment. Her awareness of the courtyard had basically become non-existent as soon as the shadow rage got involved beyond her immediate surroundings. Oh the youth exhaled and looked confused as he looked at his talisman again, doing something to it with qi. It''s familiar look put her in mind of... a... a... geomancy compass?... A treasure compass? She schooled her thoughts, and the talisman, as if feeling her unease, suddenly restrained itself and the flow of knowledge into her abated. It''s form became a touch more ethereal as well. Keeping the youth unobtrusively in her vision, she gave Han Shu a shake. The scholarly arrival was also lacking qi like everyone else, so running away... After another gentle shake, Han Shu finally collected himself with a start. Hissing under her breath, she pushed herself backwards as he shifted the sword in her direction. Fortunately, he was slow and clumsy and there was no intent in it. Hey! she said not having to hide the stress in her voice. Had there been any intent there, the weird properties of the sword might have cut her in two, in which case she would probably have enough regrets to ensure she haunted his nine generations for the stupidity of the death. Its me you idiot... Dont stab me. Oh, Juni he put a hand to his head and winced Youre alive? Apparently the Heavens do have eyes, she muttered still watching the youth from the corner of her eye. Wheres Ling? she asked, helping him up and taking care not to touch the sword. Getting Ling and getting out of here, fast, like they should have done before, was the correct choice now. Han Shu gestured vaguely at the collapsed buildings. Over there somewhere. I oh I dont know... The grey-robed youth stood in front of the two of them suddenly. She swore in her head and tried to move but found she couldnt. Something she couldnt see was holding her in a vice-like grip. How fate thrashed unpleasant, the grey-robed, dark-haired, scholarly youth said with a calculating look, showing none of his previous infirmity or lack of qi. She felt her skin crawl as his calculating gaze lingered far too long on her body. The light in his eyes at seeing her current state was not what she wanted to see right now, in her current condition, in these circumstances. So this is the treasure that the compass picked up? he mused, eyeing the sword. -So it was a treasure compass, after all, she shuddered. -Just our fate thrashed luck! And there I thought this place had turned a corner, more fool me, she swore at herself. Cant be too careful I guess their captor pulled out another talisman, old and yellowing with strange, eye warping patterns on it that might have been flames and triggered it. The ghostly talisman in her minds eye shuddered suddenly and slipped away into darkness with something approaching derision swirling in the qi still flowing out of it. A blueish-gold sheet of light swept across the plaza and his talisman shook. The light swirled around, quite a bit coalesced around the various people still scattered there. To her horror, however, most of it focused on the three of them. It washed over her, swirling around her storage talisman for a moment before all of it attached itself to the equally frozen and how terrified looking Han Shu. Without any preamble, the youth tried to pluck the sword, which was surely what the talisman had marked, from Han Shus hand. One second he was standing there, then his hand was on the sword. When Han Shu somehow managed to retain a hold on it, the youth just smirked and moved his hand slightly. She winced in her mind as Han Shus arm rippled and bones suddenly jutted this way and that out of his skin. Without a care, the youth twisted his hand almost full circle and then pried his fingers back with awful, wet *snapping* and *popping*. Finally, when even that didn''t work, he just gouged it out of Han Shu''s hand, cutting half of his hand away in the process. Once it was freed, the flesh fell away to the ground, and the youth holding the bloodied sword with a more appreciative gaze than he had had before. Han Shus face was sweating, his muscles in his neck spasming from the pain. Tcch, their tormentor stared at the sword, then back and Han Shu then kicked him in the leg with a sour look on his face. She winced a second time as her friend''s knee bent horribly in the wrong direction and broke with a series of hair-raising snapping sounds. It isnt even refined..." he shook his head in disgust. How did such a thing end up in the hands of a weakling like you, the youth continued to shake his head, half-mocking, half disbelieving. Smiling broadly now, he admired the weapon as he waved it around. How remarkable, this degree of potential this craftsmanship. Looking back at Han Shu he sighed theatrically. Such a pity, your fate only amounts to this much, but then again, I am far closer to the Heavens than you..." They both stared at him, furious as he inspected the sword a bit more, nodding happily. "For you to have delivered this to me is a huge merit, but I cant have anyone knowing I took this..." the youth sighed again, theatrically. -Oh monkeyshit, you nameless blessed world, I swear I will haunt every aspect of your ill-doing! she snarled in her mind''s eye. "Then again, let it not be said that I am not upstanding, even though you have to die, and I can''t let you enter reincarnation, I can leave you an intact corpse for this merit." the youth said with a smile that radiated an obnoxious degree of self-righteousness. The way he phrased it made her skin crawl as much as her mind howled in impotent fury. "As for you..." he glanced at her, running an appraising eye over her body, looking her up and down appreciatively. Grasping her chin, he tilted her head up with his hand, so she was now looking at him directly. Nice eyes and such a beauty too, developed in all the right places. Almost as good as that other bitch, and far more amenable probably besides. -Nice eyes your pox-ridden mother! She swore at him in her head, as he turned her head this way and that, making her neck protest slightly. "Now now... don''t look at me like that, I am not a bad person, and your injuries are ridiculous. If you don''t fall in with someone like me, you will die out here... do you want that?" he asked her with a faint smile, now totally ignoring Han Shu. -May the nameless fates make your cock shrivel off and your descendants die from inborn diseases! "Huh... a good mouth on you too... although..." he stared at the sky, looking confused for a few seconds, as if expecting something, before looking back at her, his confusion vanishing almost as fast as it had appeared. She felt a chill run through her body and mind, the humid air and mists here suddenly clammy on her skin. -He could read her thoughts? And... had he expected a judgement for that curse....? -What fate thrashed realm was this ''youth'' at? He laughed, with amusement. Dont worry, you''ll find out soon enough. Though your friend here has to die, you and your blonde friend over there will be under our protection. Who knows, if you make a good enough contribution to our group, we might even take you back to the Gan Clan..."
~ Mysterious Sword Lady & White Squirrel ~
Stood there looking on, the sword spirit put a hand to her brow and sighed as the idiot used the Fate Seizing Talisman to try and break the non-existent connection between her and Han Shu. He was tolerably powerful for someone in the eighth circle, although kind of untalented in her eyes, given his age of ~70 years. Considering him with a professional eye, she noted he had been using a rather esoteric means to suppress his cultivation by a whole realm as well, at least until his meddling here undid it by accident. The art that had been used was one that was vaguely familiar as well, originating with the Heaven''s Solace Cult, or more likely some derivative influence. The person who had cast it, an expert in the fourteenth circle, was, however, powerful enough in the current context to be noteworthy... Idly she swept the surroundings, just in case someone with some kind of halfway credible power had suppressed themselves and entered this place with their juniors. That would make her potential role here suddenly very simple indeed. Sadly though, that was not the case. {I guess you are going to do something about this yourself?} she said without looking at the white, two-tailed squirrel who was leaning over the wall above them with its chin resting on its paws, eyes narrowed. -I take it, it will cause problems if you do it? The squirrel said looking at her. {I am still adjusting, but it''s not impossible.} -I guess it would be embarrassing to rip a hole in the fabric of this recovering reality and properly drop everyone here into the unstacked ruin outside all for the life of one eighth circle rat. The squirrel said drolly. {I had forgotten how annoying you could be in person,} she said still watching the youth, whose name appeared to be Gan Deng, monologue idiotically. Are you going to keep doing the {thing} as well? What -Thing? she said drily. . I sometimes forget that your sense of humour is even weirder than hers. She shook her head and watched as the youth waved the sword around like a childs toy giving some pointless appreciation of its quality. Based on that feedback, she decided to put a little more effort into making that form seem totally mundane. Your previous estimation of plain-looking treasure weapon also seems to need a bit of a readjustment... the squirrel said with a snicker. I must admit to a degree of traumatized amazement at how low this youth''s standards are, she said with a mock sniff. True, although some people are just greedy, and the standards today... Even that sword-staff that our young heroine here has would see avaricious brats holding the strings on these juniors with those talismans running around drooling and feverish, for all that its a lump of forged metal that we issued to elite soldiers. "Well, those weapons were forged by experts in their craft for all that they were viewed as simple weapons," she noted. Before them, Gan Deng started sprouting some bullshit to the pair while keeping the entire space shut down, making her sigh. His intent to kill the boy was clear to her, as were his desires for the young woman, Juni. In some respects, mortals like that never changed. You could swap the face, the world, even the Heavens, and still, you would find people who simply had a natural disposition towards treating others as things to be used or abused, believing or perceiving their powers, either ''God-given'' or ''Heaven-sent'' to be a sign that they were somehow, truly ''Superior''. It was an enticing dream, and a deadly cage to find yourself caught within unawares. He has some very ''interesting'' ideas the squirrel observed with a derisive eye roll, as the moment turned sluggish around them. They watched the flow of his thoughts in silence for a few of their seconds, as the flow of reality adjusted to accommodate their desire to talk without events running on. Miss Junis invective is much more imaginative, she noted with a faint smile. Young women like her, who have seen a bit of life, have much smarter ideas about ruining others lives compared to brats like him. Their power and privilege limits their perspective. Makes them unable to really put their all into dreaming up horror, the squirrel observed drily, with the tone of a true connoisseur. She shook her head with unfeigned amusement. The squirrel was one of the more notable scions of their generation you truly would not want on your case. That said, he has such grand plans, let it not be said that heaven has no eyes, the squirrel sniggered. Space around them half shifted subtly and the squirrel reached out and plucked a red-grey sandy stone tear-shaped blade, about the length of a human forearm and beautifully knapped for the material it was made out of, off a ghostly shelf. Reality settled back to how it was and the squirrel turned over the stone for a moment considering it pensively. The red-grey sandstone blade held a beautiful carving of a lotus-like lantern in its middle. The central ridges both held swirling graven designs, like threads that flowed through each other in an enchanting, endless fashion. Even for her, it was hard to pull her eyes from it. A ''Declaration'' and a ''Reason'', spelt out in form so old as to be lost to all but those who walked in those distant times. "So you had the last one of those?" she said with a half-smile. "I always had it," the squirrel said with a wistful sigh. "The ''Sar'' stone as well no less," she mused, reading the lines. "My comprehension was the closest in a way to her interpretation back then, but my role in it was slight at best," the squirrel shrugged. She eyed the stone blade appreciatively. It was something akin to her own sword, albeit rarer. There were twelve of such manifestations as hers, linked to their abode, to the Truths that their mother maker had fashioned. There were only three of these stones in all creation though. One in the hands of her maker, one in the hands of the red-grey stones'' originator and this one, in the hands of the squirrel. In terms of traps for the unwary, it was, really an utterly monstrous one. All the Inheritances of that era were dangerous to the unsuspecting or the greedy, but the number of people who could safely enter the place that dagger linked to was, outside of their generation, a number so small as functionally non-existent. It always amazed me how they manage to survive so long, the squirrel said with a shake of its head in mocking disbelief. Its all relative, she said with an amused eye roll, given their number was going to be reduced by a further one very soon. It is, the squirrel conceded. The young nobility of the land of our origin also had an unhealthy occupation with acting without thought for consequence as I recall. Events were slowly unfurling outside, even as they looked on. The youth had made Juni stand up and was eyeing her the way a man might eye a horse he wanted to try out. "They do say that ''He who lives by his sword, will usually die by it''," she noted. These kind of idiots though are truly the ones I dislike the most. You? hating someone? Isnt that like unprofessional or something? the squirrel said a touch mockingly. She rolled her eyes and ignored the squirrel''s jibe. In a sense, it wasnt wrong, but it was taking the piss as well. With her strength, any kind of misplaced emotion or attachment could cause problems. The mess before them was almost half on her as it was, and that was just the way things were. To aim for less was almost as disastrous as getting over attached in its own way. Well, Ive long suspected that juniors like this are actually intended by the Acausal Construct to test our karmic resolve in some way, the squirrel said with a faux sigh. Is that why this part of you runs around as a squirrel? she asked, as she had been wondering this for some time, given the origins of the squirrel. Its convenientyes, the squirrel managed to look shifty just by implication. That meant that it was absolutely because her soul was still buggered and she didnt want to admit it. She didnt press though, that was a whole different mess totally unrelated to anything to do with this place or why it was now where it was. The latter she was also just getting caught up on in any case, having been slumbering, minding her own business when it occurred and then awoken to find herself already down here. It did, however, explain why she was tetchy about that damnation, having stepped in to personally cave its trespassing face in. Something flickered in the evening, on the far side of the valley and they both paused, slowing the moment further and looking into the distance towards the source. The world stilled around them to faint shade of grey, the horizons bleeding red and blue as if light couldnt quite get full purchase any more. In the stillness they now stood in, the world rapidly fading to monochrome with strange colour outlines, the disturbances to the fundamental aspects were a lot more obvious. They, however, are becoming a nuisance, the squirrel muttered, observing the distant disruption. They are she agreed. The oppression all these visitors were feeling was, truthfully, nothing particularly exceptional in the grand scheme of things. Most were simply not seeing it''s true nature because they were of a low circle and inexperienced in planar travel. It was somewhat exacerbated because they had come from a Great World, into a manifest shard of a Supreme Realm that was also a Treasure World. Additionally, this world was already being forcibly oppressed by two supreme steps, anchoring its innate dominion firmly in the twelfth circle and properly oppressing most things in it to the peak of the tenth. Those final two steps being reserved as a buffer against unexpected incidents. That the brat in front of them had inadvertently attuned himself properly to the qi of this world in the process of trying to opportunistically subvert what he thought was a treasure emerging tribulation had been somewhat unexpected. That he hadn''t yet noticed it, because he was carrying a child talisman attuned to the artefact his compatriots were using to temporarily lift the oppression was, she thought, pretty funny. On the other hand, it had also sealed his doom here and now. Had he just run away, he might really have soared to the heavens in this place and made remarkable strides. A bit of knowledge is a dangerous thing, the squirrel sighed, still messing with the red blade, changing its form subtly. Well, if that lot keep flashing that parent artefact around like that and using thirteenth circle ''Domain Totems'' to forcibly raise the limits of the world, its gonna draw notice. She mused, shaking her head at how they were going about things in such a bothersome way. All they had to do was acclimatise themselves and yet here they were running around like rabid dogs ripping holes in the causal firmament to rob people and make a mess. In her minds eye, she could see the battle that was currently going on. A dozen white-robed youths were tearing through two groups of cultivators from a rival sect. Most of those doing the attacking were in the seventh or eighth circle, compared to their opponents who were mostly in the sixth and seventh. -Unless of course, that was the point? And robbery was just accidental, she mused to herself. That would be far more concerning and something she wished she was better placed to keep an eye on. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. With a final satisfied nod, the squirrel finished messing with the throne key and turning it over, spat some golden blood at the back of it. Nodding as the blade, now a talisman, turned a subtly more ominous shade of red while its domineering aura was disguised to make it look more like some kind of lesser treasure. Its already gained notice most wont be able to handle, the squirrel added, glancing over her shoulder. She nodded, not needing to look. She had also marked the dark shadows hidden in caves far above on both sides of these valleys. Observers far stronger than any of these lost children, watching the carnage unfolding, gauging matters and weighing odds. The lure of those thirteenth circle treasures would be almost irresistible bait for both sides The squirrel finished disguising the object it had decided to be the instrument of judgement. It now looked like a red jade pendant carved with a lotus-like flame inlaid with gold thread. As they say, fools will perish for- She stopped and the moment really froze. What just? the squirrel asked, hopping over onto her shoulder, as she became momentarily corporeal. That is a bit he just tried to wipe away my makers mark with a twelfth circle ''Treasure Refinement'' talisman In front of them, the youth was paused just about to stab the sword into Han Shus dantian, while Juni was frozen to the side. The girl who had suffered a fortuitous mutation from the blood was frozen about ten metres away, where she had been running bravely towards the youth. The others were also all still watching this tableau, with degrees of horror, irrespective of which side they were on. What man proposes, god will dispose but after I went to all this effort the squirrel said with an eye roll. It was hard to credit really that this would actually happen without her nudging at all. It wasnt like the mark could be shifted. The mark was the entire thing, after all, everything else was just material cladding on it that reflected her whims. At their root, the twelve were really keys, not weapons. They also doubled as weapons, but only because it was convenient. If she desired it, it could become a hair broach or a ring. They had been even been a necklace of twelve swords and a crown at one point as well. She could see the root of his misconception at any rate. He had been drawn here by the treasure that the girl had inadvertently revealed. What it was even she wasnt entirely clear yet because the squirrel had acted so fast. However, in its absence, and being fooled by Junis abolished cultivation, the youth had let his prejudices overrule his instinct. Rather than keep looking, he had immediately cast around, flagged her as something that someone of Han Shus realm shouldnt be wandering about with, even in her suppressed state and added two and two to get five. Now with him having just done what he did, and accidentally made a connection to the key aspect of the sword, if she wished she could just drag him away right now. To a place every bit as terrifying as that he had ended up in, if not more so. There was a tiny shred of heavenly hope for him in the Throne of Red Dust, but their abode would only ever serve as his eternal Tomb. Someone with his views, with such a weak sense of conviction and a malleable sense of morality would never escape there. On the other hand, the squirrel would sulk, and she was still dubious about the matric integrity of this place, with all these outside eyes prying in through those talismans. The smart choice was to just let the squirrel do the deed. Gotta give the moron props for belief at least, the squirrel said. Its almost cute Are you gonna do it then? Or do I have to throw you at him? she said pointedly. They both eyed the sword-key that was slowly cutting through the timelessness all of its own accord, inching towards Han Shu fueled by the youth''s desire to kill. Such a waste of a good talisman, even if he ''imposed'' it by sideways means, the squirrel snickered, "Its a shame he will never know his achievement, even in death." Colour faded back into the world.
~ Gan Deng, Ruined Plaza ~
Gan Deng found himself somewhat surprised at how hard the Gan Clan Envoy Elders Treasure Refining Talisman struggled with the sword. Given that it was unbound and had at first impression barely exerted the outward aura of Dao Weapon unless you looked at it really closely. On the whole, it really pleased him as he admired it now. It made up for the hassle of dragging that suicidal fake princess around. Her determination to call down tribulations every time she was returned to consciousness had forced them to temporarily restrain the fated link to Young Sovereign Hao, much to his seniors displeasure. It had also cost them a lot of treasures and resources, hence why they were now chasing down groups left and right to recoup some of those losses. He had slipped away to look for stuff on his own for a bit because watching them do divinations was boring and had slowed them to a crawl. Stumbling across this little farce and seeing the treasure lightning had been a stroke from the blue. Truly the Heavens having eyes. He had suspected it was the brown-haired beauty before him in the first instance, even the talisman had flared over her briefly, but that was likely down to her storage talisman. With her lost cultivation, it was likely unbound now and she had some lingering connection to events here by implication. She was really just an unfortunate cultivator who had been implicated by the lightning it seemed. The boy, on the other hand, had no business with an immortal grade weapon, let alone this one he now had. He sighed happily. If he hadnt seen the boy use it to protect himself from the suppression he wouldnt have paid it any mind either, truly heaven had eyes today. Turning back to them he decided that really he should stop playing about. The lightning had caused a lot of noise already, for all that this group from the Justice Hall of the Argent Hall Sect had seemed intent on monopolising it and hiding the scene with a barrier no less. The girl''s thoughts were still snarling away in her eyes, which was really quite uncalled for. With his realm, there were few secrets to her physical condition. Her cultivation was abolished, albeit in a remarkably holistic sense, so she could probably cultivate again. She had endured a lot of punishment as well, based on the qi scarring across her body. It was also a surprise to see that she was only in her early thirties. The oddity was that her spirit root was somehow obfuscated from his sight, but that was likely down to her injury. She also wasn''t a virgin, which was a shame, and a little surprising, given she was clearly noble taught at least, and her soul''s aura was pretty pure, for all that it was tinged oddly. -That she might be married at the age of thirty though? unlikely, he had to acknowledge. More likely she was either a well off commoner? A beauty like her would have no shortage of suitors or interested parties with her looks and body and would likely have entered into some young lord or others service rapidly. A handmaiden to a young lord, and this boy being a servant... that might make sense... He scanned the surroundings, but beyond the other blonde girl collapsed in the rubble nearby, most of the other parties were from either the Argent Hall, Justice or Melody Sects... given their condition probably these two were separated from their own young noble and had had a lucky encounter. Now his lucky encounter, and the girls''. Out here she would become easy prey for any number of things, so taking her back to their group and making her his own handmaiden was really a stroke of fortune on her part. When she realised his backing and his realm her tone would certainly change. Perhaps the other girl as well, although she was young, and undeveloped, saving her would be a slight effort though, and her realm was close to Golden Core as well. Certainly, they would help to distract him from the utter nuisance that that Liang girl was becoming with her incessant resistance and nihilistic attitude regarding her capture. It was already bad enough that he had had to play the pig in that dumb duel for Yan Ju and his cousin Yan Fu. A Dao Immortal, even suppressed and hidden as his cultivation had been, having to pretend to be beaten up by a Golden Immortal like her, all just so she could be marked unobtrusively had been utterly embarrassing. Pushing qi into the sword, he sighed again at the potential that was hidden away in it. It was a remarkable thing for looking so unassuming. So much of its potential was still locked away. And yet... and yet... even sealed up and unrefined as it was, it still exuded a remarkable intent. Watching the way it manifested of its own accord on the edge of the blade, he could only think that the weapon was one a Dao Sovereign would be proud to own. When he finally refined it, it might even be Low-Grade Ascendant Weapon. To stumble across such a thing in the hands of a servant like this. And they had been using it as a common sword, to cut people with. Certainly, it would do that, but... He waved it and sent a slice of its intent outwards, watching it effortlessly leave a cut in the ruined wall nearby. The stones of the ruins here were tough, the calibre of this place put him in mind of a Supreme World rather than a Great World, although that was certainly just coincidence. there was no way this was actually a fragment of a Supreme World, lost in a Great World like Eastern Azure. It would have been found and dug up Aeonspans ago, by the Meng or the Tang, nevermind the Kong who, on the face of it now held sway over much of it. He looked around again and sighed happily again. The others also had some potential, the girl from Melody Hall he might also take back, to distract from this sword. A Chosen Immortal of her calibre would be useful for the divinations, as might the Immortal girl sprawled nearby. Their influences would not raise any fuss even if they did find out what happened to them. As to the others, all of them were at least soul foundation and likely had means that could be investigated... They would all have to die. Nobody could know he had this blade, especially Gan Jiao or Qin Den. While they were fixated on the ''Heavenly Blossom'' Sword Art, that was for the ''Young Sovereign''. They would think little of taking it based on their status within the Huang Clan and the Heavenly Solace Society. Fortunately, the sword''s aura was so restrained and from the exterior, it was totally unassuming. First things first though, he turned back to the youth who had been the owner of the sword and focused on the blade. It resisted subtly, making him sigh, it had seemed to be attached to him somehow though. Sending his thoughts into his storage ring he selected one of his more precious treasures; a rather shabby looking talisman and charm he had found in a vestige in a trial before he ever came to Eastern Azure with the bunch from the Gan Clan. Pushing his qi into the ''Path Turning Myriad Fates'' Talisman he linked it to the sword, watching as it wormed its way into it. It found what he was after surprisingly quickly, within the hilt. The talisman superimposed itself over the maker''s mark of the blade, which was in and of itself also a work of art, and forged a quasi soul-link to it. Sending his qi into it again, he nodded, its intent was now no longer rebelling against him and also no longer had the same sense of sympathetic resonance with its former wielder. Turning it over once more, he nodded to himself and then decisively stabbed the ragged youth in the stomach. The strike would ruin his cultivation, such as it was, but he was going to die anyway so that was unimportant. His goal was to sunder the youth''s spirit root and cut off any chance that his demise might be divined by his young lord, or anyone else interested in the sword. He had nearly executed the action, when he was interrupted by the judder of collapsing masonry as the wall right above them crumbled over onto all three of them. With a sigh he paused the strike, and with a wave of his hand, dispersed it backwards, scattering it into the building. Beyond it, a dark brown, two-tailed squirrel was also in the process of fleeing, jumping up the far wall, holding a reddish jade pendant. The compass around his neck gave a tug, even though he didn''t need it to see that it was another treasure. The creature itself was dao seeking, which was surprisingly high for a critter like that. -Truly, he sighed to himself. The Heavens have eyes for their own. He marked it, it would be easy to chase down, and stabbed the sword at- The rock hit him in the head, which shouldnt have been possible given he was unsuppressed. It also made him stab the boy in the side rather than the dantian, which was just silly really. Hissing under his breath he pulled the sword out and picked up the rock. -It was a hand, off of some statue? Whatever type of stone it was, it repelled his qi easily as well, which was highly unusual. Looking around, he saw the squirrel two metres away on top of the rubble, holding the head of a statue in the same rock, the pendant nowhere in sight. How the fates did you get so close, he muttered focusing on it. It was a Dao Seeking Qi Beast Maybe it had some special trick? He examined it with his Law infused Principle and his soul sense, but beyond it being a bit inscrutable, which seemed to be because of the weird aura of the rock it was holding, it really was just what it appeared to be. Shaking his head he marked it casually and focused on locking down the moment properly. The world stilled even more than it had already, and those held within his prison of spatial laws groaned weakly beneath the pressure. Turning back to the youth he stab- Something hit him in the chest, making him stagger backwards and fall over. It was accompanied with a flare of Martial Intent infused qi that dissipated harmlessly on his armour and robe. Gasping, he saw that the squirrel was inexplicably on a chunk of fallen masonry just behind the frozen pair. The thing that had hit him was the beautiful red jade pendant he had seen the squirrel running with earlier. It now lay on the ground beside him, with a faintly auspicious aura. The squirrel itself looked at him directly and with one paw pulled an eyelid down and made an obscene gesture with the other paw. With a scowl, he sent a wave of qi infused with lightning and spatial laws at where it was. In the instant, before the bolt hit, everything twisted faintly and the squirrel faded away into the rock, pulling a face at him as it did so. The rock itself turned into molten slag a fraction of a second later. Sweeping his surroundings, including underground, he could see no sign of the squirrel. There were, however, now two more bands of cultivators circling the edges of the ruins. A bunch of yellow-robed youths from the Shimmering Dragon Sept and another ad hoc group mainly of rogue cultivators. Both were refusing to approach, wary of him and likely each other. It was too bad for them really, having been spotted they would also die in due course. The strongest among them was a Peak Golden Immortal from the Shimmering Dragon Sept. Refocusing on himself he sat up and shook his head. The damage that the stone pendant had done was nonexistent beyond a faint sense of discomfort in his chest. Its grade was inscrutable, but the Martial Intent within it was as profound as any he had seen used by Elders in the Gan or Huang Clan. It truly was a treasure just thrown in his path. -Stupid beast, he sneered inwardly and ridiculed the fate-thrashed squirrel. The grey robe was a Dao Sovereign grade defensive artefact after all, and not the only one he wore either. It must have thought that this treasure would do some damage if it just threw it at him? Sitting up, he cleared his head and looked around. The momentary ambush had still managed to break his concentration. That was a bit inconvenient, but everyone else here was still so stunned by whatever had happened to them before he got here, and his use of laws to twist the space after that, they were in no condition to do anything. Both the pair before him were slumped down now, looking wan. The youth''s wound was bleeding badly as well. Drawing a qi crystal out of his dantian, he tested the pendant carefully, then grabbed the treasure sense talisman and triggered it using the qi from that crystal. You couldnt be too careful after all. Weird treasures could have even weirder defences. From what he could see it was some kind of talisman jade that contained a bunch of comprehensions on ''Martial Intent'' along with an art to manifest it. Satisfied he stretched over and picked it up. The world went black as the talisman drew in his qi like a hungry beast. Fates get- He swore, wrapping his qi around him and sheltering his Dao Soul with all his might, drawing on the protection talismans and trying to sever the- A horrifying, devouring, slaughtering intent swirled around him and the world changed. The talisman in his hand melted away into red dust and flowed into his body, vanishing without a trace before he could so much as get a grasp on the idea of dropping it. He stood on a terrible, red, sandy plain. Dust tore at him, the leaden sky with bloody clouds drenched in the last rays of a setting red sun that took up half of the horizon pressed down tyrannically on him. Groaning in pain, he crumpled to his knees, his qi incapable of supporting him in the face of the oppression even as the ground ripped it out of his body at a disturbing rate, bleeding it away into the dark red sands all around him. The sword was gone -Was this place projecting into his? He wanted to say soul, but that didnt feel right, he was absolutely here, body and soul. An isolated space, linked to the pendant -Shit monkeyshit subverting fates who rebel against heaven may you go and be He recalled that the sword had protected the brat from the suppression. Focusing on the forced bond he had made with it, he called it to him. It resisted, inexplicably. He focused harder, and it laughed at him mockingly, the sound had a faintly feminine bent- The brand mark from the Worldly Venerate, Treasure Refining ''Path Turning Myriad Fates'' talisman, supplanting the maker''s brand exploded into a million pieces which tore through his sea of knowledge like white-hot shards of shrapnel. He had a moment of frozen horror to appreciate what was about to happen before the soul bound treasure talisman''s anchor Dao Soul also ignited. He successfully managed to expel it before the worst could happen, but it still made him stagger and cough up blood as his soul wavered under the shockwave. The priceless talisman rippled in the air, dissolving away into glittering ash, making him cough up another mouthful of blood, this time out of anger. As his blood-spattered onto the ground, the oppression of the place intensified somehow. It clawed at him, as the mocking laughter of the sword somehow still echoed in his ears. You fate thrashed thing I hope someone refines you into a treasure chattel and sells you to a whorehouse! he groaned, staggering to his feet and fighting against the pain. The sands swirled around him and a figure appeared before him. A shadow of a voluptuous woman, naked, wearing strange painted designs across her body that drew his eyes in distracting ways, accenting her most feminine attributes in ways that made his skin clammy. Taking a deep breath he focused on stabilising his mind... of course, a place like this would have things- Kingdom... or Glory. The words whispered through the world, making his soul shake. Kingdom. Or" Glory The words carried a far more ominous intent, as the woman walked towards him now, growing in scale. He mustered all his strength, trying to break the intent that was bearing down on him. His bones creaked, the sand tore at his robes, ripping the treasure garments to shreds, tearing at his skin, dragging the qi from his body, oppressing his nascent soul. KINGDOM OR GLORY. The woman stood before him now and somehow the oppression faded away. She was breathtaking, a golden-haired maiden with olive skin and bright azure coloured eyes. Every part of her was beyond perfection her shapely figure, her gentle face, her lithe legs and curved hips, voluptuous breasts and curved neck... He had seen beauties, but she was so flawless it was painful even to look upon her. Emperors would covet her person and chase after her for eternities. Sages would seek the heavens for her and Scholars would write epics about her... The patterns that swirled across her body accented every aspect of her, hiding much but suggesting everything in strange, enticing ways. The symbol painted on her forehead resolved itself into his mind as ''Bel''. A second woman appeared, more mature, with a kind of beauty and presence that was impossible to reject. All she wore were silver bracelets on her arms and legs, with bells and charms, and a choker of red cloth around her neck held a design that became ''Ash'' in his mind. Auburn hair, luscious pale skin, Smokey eyes, flawless curves, even more, enticing than the blonde beauty, her beasts were a thing of wonder, her hips distracting to the point of insanity, her lips lush and inviting... her whole, unblemished form such that, upon observing no man, or woman would ever be able to rid from their mind''s eye. Her every move as she walked towards him, made his legs weak and his heart pound, the hunger in her eyes, the smile on her face... A third figure stepped out of the raging sandstorm, even as he tried to tear his gaze away from her, and became enraptured by flawless wonder. Even beyond the other two, he felt she was the most wondrous thing he had ever seen, every aspect of her perfect and flawless. Dark silken, wavey hair, voluptuous yet truly harmonious curves, tanned, flawless skin, purple eyes that shimmered faintly. Her face was kind and her manner elegant and poised but within her, every move was a lingering enticement that made his stomach twist into knots and his mind go fuzzy. If the other two were beauty and lust, this woman was everything a man could ever dream of a paragon of pleasures and yet also possessing wisdom and wit to make any who were in her company hang on her every word. She had no ornamentation but wore a shimmering, translucent and diaphanous stole that draped over her form, hiding nothing and promising everything. A symbol that translated itself as ''Sar'' ghosting over her navel on her robe. The three stood before him, their gazes drawing him, tormenting him, enthralling him, such as he was unable to look at any one of them. Kingdom or Glory. Their joint whisper stilled the world, their words suggesting so much to him that they would walk with him, raise him up give him everything Their voluptuous forms seared into his mind and unbidden he imagined what joys he might experience if they were willing to walk at his side. Huang Hao and Huang Teng would be nothing the inheritance they sought in this place would be his ..Gglory he gasped, as their haunting, enchanting forms enflamed his emotions, resonating with his Dao Seed and making his whole body ache with desire to possess them. The sand swirled and the red dust closed in, obscuring everything except the dying embers of the red sun that reflected through it mysteriously. The three figures smiled and stepped forward, the youngest held up a lantern, while one in the garment reached out a hand and plucked a red thread from nowhere that swirled away into the storm. The beauty clasped his arm, her breasts pressing against his flesh as they set out into the storm, resting her head on his shoulder and smiling up at him, her gaze whispering that soon he would become one with all of them. Such a thing he slipped an arm around her, enjoying the feel of her in his arms and found that the one with the lantern was also holding his other hand, smiling at him winsomely as she led them on through the storm of red sand, which was now no longer tearing at his flesh and oppressing his mind. The clink of the bells on the voluptuous beauty and the whispered nothings of the maiden stilled the ruination around him even as his gaze was drawn to the other, flawless creature ahead of him, her every movement feeding his desire. He lost track of how long they walked until the storm faded away and they were stood before an edifice, the three beauties led him forward, up the steps to the top. Standing there, surveying the plain, he turned to the nearest one she smiled at him and gently directed his gaze towards the centre of the place. Well do you behold our glory? her breathy whisper and the feel of her body against his drew him on as his gaze alighted on the great statue. It was immense, a carving of the woman beside him of all three of the women beside him in fact, merged into one heart-stealing, mind-shaking, soul-enrapturing visage of perfection. Though she was carved from stone, she might as well have been a living being, so lifelike and flawless was she as she reclined there in simple meditation. In her left hand, she held a lantern, like the one the blonde fairy maiden carried, and which now flickered with a deep red flame akin to the colour of the storm they had just walked through and which was still swirling around the great edifice they were standing on. In her right hand, was a representation of that rippling red thread the dark-haired goddess had returned to her waist. As he stared at it, it shifted and twisted strangely, even though it was just a graven image. To his eyes, it held a representation of some profound mystery of fate. My lord it is time for you to understand the maiden smiled, leading him forward, towards the marble dais that was before the statue. In the flickering light of the lantern, in the dusk, it looked like a bed. Yes you wished to experience our glory. The beauty at his side murmured, walking with him as his gaze was fixed on the swaying curves of the flawless creature still affixing the red thread artefact. She arrived at the edge of the altar and turned, shedding her robe in one fluid motion and spreading her arms to draw him to her. The red thread ran from his heart to hers, her words whispered in the air... {Behold The WorldAccording To Red Dust} Between one footfall and the next, he was transfixed. Her gentle and melodious voice, dripping with desire sank into his mind, robbing him of his remaining senses. With a desirous gasp, he reached for her even as the thread drew him on and the other two wrapped their arms around him, pressing their bodies against his, carrying him forward. He placed his hands upon her, running them across her body, feeling her respond to his touch, even as her words, whispered in his ear seeped into his flesh, into his bones. His desire was unquenchable, through her he could attain everything, and she was everything His soul his immortality, his principles and law the very essence of his dao. Standing before her, the others embraced him as well, whispered in his ear, telling him how he would rise, with them, how his clan would crown him Sovereign, how the Heavenly Solace Society would bow before him Her face was gentle, kindly almost as it looked into his. In her eyes, he could see everything he had ever done everything he could ever do reflected through him. Her lips brushed his. The intent of her breath in his body was so profound and heaven shattering that he had no way to even begin to resist it. The symbol on her forehead sank into his soul, unspooling into red thread and too late he understood. He felt his body collapse in her arms as her lingering kiss consumed him. His meridians collapsed His dantian dissolved into red dust... His ''Dao Seed'' withered away His Principle scattered... His Immortality crumbled away His Spirit Root melted away like mist His flesh failed him With uncomprehending eyes still affixed on the perfection before him, that desired every part of his being, he fell and became one with the Glory of that place. The blood-red sands shifted and his corpse, desiccated and decayed, became just one more in the endless plain of bones that the storm had hidden, breaking apart and dispersing into oblivion, except for his skull, which was still clasped in the hands of the peerless beauty. Within it, his soul flickered dimly at the last, as he understood for the briefest, lingering, terrifying, soul-crushing moment the nature of this place and the glory within it. The woman stared at the skull in her hands and sighed, letting it fall. It tumbled into the lantern in her left hand and the shattered soul fragments that had once been Gan Deng, that still lingered within, silently passed away into the cycle of reincarnation. Still unaware, even in their final moments of understanding, as they were carried to oblivion, of the true stature of what it had encountered.
~ Kun Juni & Han Shu, Ruined Courtyard ~
The pressure collapsed as the youth staggered back, hit in the chest by the red jade talisman that looked suspiciously similar to the one she had just picked up, Juni couldnt help but think. -Fates curse you for this! She screamed in her head, as she tried to move and failed. Han Shu, next to her was bleeding badly she realised, even as the grey-robed youth waved his hand and her hair literally frizzed out all over her body. A shockwave of lightning and thunder hissed past her, scorching her skin and making her ears bleed, turning a rock somewhere right behind her into molten droplets and chips of rock that scattered everywhere. Cursing, the youth scrambled up on his knees and then noticed the jade talisman. Scowling he pulled out some kind of crystal and then the same talisman as before. She watched dully, trying to convince her body to move, as he did something to it, nodded in satisfaction and picked it up. She stared at it. The woman, Ning, who was collapsed a dozen metres away, stared at it. Han Shu, bleeding out by the wall stared at it. They all watched as it dispersed into red sand and flowed into the shocked youths hand. There was a fractional pause as his face flickered between shock, ecstatic delight and then pure horror, and then he screamed. And screamed. She stared blankly as he just kept screaming. There was no intent, no qi no nothing. His face a rictus of ecstasy and desire, totally at odds with the horrific sound he was making. The sound lingered for what seemed like forever, even if she knew it had only been a few seconds, and then he collapsed to the ground. His flesh turned into red dust, scattering in a swirl around him and his disarticulated bones, mysteriously sans skull, clattered to the ground. On the other hand, his robe grew bizarrely fuzzy amid the expanding cloud of red, suspended for a few seconds on a faint outline of a screaming dark-haired youth. Everything hung like that, for a fractional heartbeat, then it was all drawn away into the red jade talisman, which warped and became an arms-length, red stone blade as it fell to the ground. As they watched, mute, a squirrel paw emerged from the ground in the midst of the dispersing cloud and caught the handle of the blade just before it hit the ground. With a silent ripple, the paw and blade vanished into the ground, leaving only drifting red dust, scattered bones and a ringing echo of a scream that somehow refused to fade. She stared, the other survivors of the two groups who were still conscious just stared as did a red-robed, lightly armoured, spear-carrying youth, who had just run into the courtyard. What the Ning gasped blankly from nearby. Her gaze, however, was affixed on the new arrival, and the brown squirrel now, somehow, sat on his head. She stared at it, at its purple eyes. -None of the brown squirrels had ever had purple eyes, a small voice in her head mumbled. Still stunned, they all watched as it pulled out a deep azure pill from nowhere and then hopped onto a rock beside the youth. the squirrel pondered the pill for a moment, then tossed it in the air and ate it with a gulp. The youth gave a horrified wail and desperately scrambled away, colour draining from his face. The squirrel just licked its paws and then after a moment gave a belch, expelling a faint cloud of azure miasma. It then proceeded to make a familiar mocking gesture at the youth. He managed to make a half movement, only for all eyes to find the squirrel sat on his hand. She saw his body quivering oddly in a way that suggested strongly that as much as he might like to move, he was very much unable thanks to the squirrel. Almost a dozen pairs of eyes followed its motion as it took off his storage ring and turned it over in both paws, narrowing its eyes and looking pensive. Having seen this trick once before, she already had a faint idea of what was about to happen, but to see it occur to a storage ring of a cultivator far higher realm than Ling Luo was disturbing. The squirrel flexed its arms briefly and then crushed the ring between its paws with almost no apparent effort. There was a *Pock* sound and then the contents of the storage ring exploded all over the square, throwing the youth down on the ground in the process with an impact she could only call bone-rattling. The squirrel flickered once more and held up a pill bottle with a triumphant expression. No nono the red-robed youth mumbled in horror, stumbling back. Before their eyes, the squirrel opened the bottle and then poured all the contents, a dozen azure pills into its open mouth and crunched them noisily. Its body seemed to swell slightly. The dusk overhead deepened abruptly and a star in the sky distended and became a streak of black and gold lightning that screamed down at the squirrel in the form of a miniature dragon. It looked up with a very human expression of annoyance on its face and caught the bizarre tribulation lightning with a paw, crushing it out of existence somehow. Up above, the sky trembled and then fifteen stars all dropped simultaneously turning into pitch-black bolts. The squirrel sighed, and without any preamble just spread out its paws to welcome the bolts. For a few brief seconds, it was illuminated pure white against black as the colour drained from the world, then the bolts were drawn into it somehow. The squirrel shook its tails and made a rude gesture towards one of the distant mountains. No more lightning came. It broke what? the lightly armoured youth mumbled, still struck dumb with terror. The squirrel turned to look at him and hopped forward abruptly. With a scream, the youth crumpled a talisman and vanished with a crack of lightning, far into the distance across the river. Almost all the contents of the square vanished with him, presumably, most of them were branded somehow with his soul power. The squirrel landed and stared around, looking somewhere between deeply vexed and disconsolate. Then it turned to look at the others in the square with a calculating dare she say it evaluating expression. In the evening light, the collective thoughts of oh... monkeyshit from the various immortals she had been fighting before were almost audible. Without ever seeming to move, it was suddenly standing beside the woman who had fought her at the end, holding her storage jade, a hair broach of bluestone and creamy spirit wood, in its hand. It looked at the bauble, then just crushed it to pieces like it was a piece of rotten wood. The woman coughed blood and moaned in pain as the contents of the talisman tumbled down all around her. It picked up a reddish-brown bottle of pills and stashed them somewhere before turning to the youth called Jiao and the woman Roxu. It landed on Roxu, and Jiao gave a scream and scrambled away as fast as he could, fleeing the courtyard. The squirrel looked at him and shrugged, shattering Roxus ring. Pristine, pure qi flooded the courtyard as the squirrel picked up a bag of shining stones and stashed those, then also grabbed two black and white pills, swallowing them both down without pause, before turning to look at the rest of the courtyard. It neednt have bothered, the vast majority of those looking on were already fleeing as fast as they could. The new arrivals on the other hand... The group who had just entered the near side of the courtyard, a dozen youths in gold robes with dragons on them and drawn weapons stared this way and that in confusion at those scattering. The squirrel shook a fist at the remaining fleeing group, before noticing the new arrivals. With a truly shit-eating grin, it took a step and covered the entire distance to the group and grabbed a golden jade talisman in the shape of a dragon from around the neck of the lead youth, shattering that as well. The others all stared in shock, finally realising why everyone of any consequence was running like lunatics to get away. One of them attacked the squirrel, which vanished before the attack ever landed and appeared on the aggressors head, holding his storage ring. She watched mutely as it shattered the ring like it was made of cheap stone. The ensuing implosion took the youths head and much of his torso with it. It occurred to her, as she watched the other golden garbed youths all use teleportation talismans with looks of panic on their faces, that that was the first time she had seen the squirrel actually ''kill'' someone directly. The squirrel turned to the remaining stunned occupants of the plaza, who were now solely the three of them, and the five survivors of that initial group and put its hands together and bowed slightly. Then fell backwards into the earth without a sound leaving them still unsure of what the fates had actually happened, and her silently vowing to set up an incense altar and a scroll of respect for it if she ever got back home. Chapter 65 – New Neighbours
Rats! Rats! Motherfucking, Child Stealing Rats! Formation Eating Rat! SLIME SHAPED RATS! You are called here to brief this seat on the problems that are ruining the northern reaches of our duchy, of the elves that are raiding the sea ports for slaves and the bastard heretics in the mountains to the west. What of the war in the north, of our strike against that Everkind harlot and her whorespawn who usurped our Uncles Imperial Throne? Or an update on the campaign against the Sar Savages trying to plunder the ruins of Renwald? You are HERE TO BRIEF ME ABOUT REAL THINGS. ACTUAL THINGS! I DO NOT WANT TO HEAR ANOTHER WORD ABOUT THE FUCKING RATS IN THE SEWERS! Is that clear! They are just rats, we have investigated this time and time again. You blame every god forsaken problem on these rats; yet the motherfucking is just drunks, the Child stealing is probably some spiders, the formation eating is likely slimes, and you even admit here and now, that the SLIMES are pretending to look like rats. SO. IF. I. HEAR. ANOTHER. WORD. IN. THIS. COUNCIL. ABOUT. RATS. I WILL FEED YOU ALL TO THEM! Is that clear?
Excerpt from the minutes of a council meeting between the Heir to the Grand Duchy of Manaheim and his fathers Advisory Council. ~Speaker, Grand Ducal Prince Ludvig Helech Staniswald Manaheim.
~ Arai & Sana, Exploring the Island City ~
Arai smashed another of the weird bipedal rat-lizard hybrid beasts to smithereens with a qi-infused kick and swung her stolen bone sword in an arc blocking the attack that came from a larger armoured one. The attack had started without much warning beyond a sudden chittering howl and a bell-like sound that echoed through the city, while they had been checking out another of the dockland areas on the eastern side of the island. Within moments thousands of rats, much like the giant corpses they had seen in the tunnels far below, had swarmed out of the buildings around them like a tide. Most were weaker than one-star qi beasts but several thousand of them was still more than either was willing to take head-on. Scrambling down the street, trusting to her qi reserves to protect her from the roiling carpet of rats all around her, she turned a corner with Sana right behind her and ran smack into a second group of the bipedal rat-lizards. They were the ones doing the majority of the flanking, determined it seemed, to head them off from getting back to the plaza. Most of the small ones were broadly foundation establishment or something equivalent to that realm. Without any proper cultivation base, not that that helped much when there were hundreds of them swarming after them. Most carried throwing weapons; spears javelins or rocks, just to add to the general aggregation. They were also disturbingly coordinated, more than happy to block off routes by sheer force of numbers while both of them were mired up in waves of the ever-present swarm of four-legged critters. DIE already! her sister snarled behind her, grasping one of the bipedal ones by the arm and turning it into a red smear of organs and fur on the wall beside her. She bisected another that had tried to interject into their fight, badly, as Sana decapitated a further assailant with the leaf blade. Her skill with the martial form''s attacks was growing by the minute, but she was still basically hacking at things for the most part. The larger armoured rat finally returned to the fight, snarling at her vengefully and charging at her holding up its shield in front of it. It was mostly rat-like, but with spikey, scaly armoured skin covering its shoulders and back and a tail that had a venomous spike on the end. Its teeth appeared remarkably reptilian and were probably venomous. A previous one that had managed to bite her before she killed it had been. She kicked the shield and they both recoiled backwards. Recovering herself, she smartly sidestepped another smaller rat wielding crude bone clubs that had just thrown itself off the roof at her. Lashing upwards with the looted blade she bisected the rat and grimaced in annoyance as its body collapsed. It was mortal, but her current weapon was nowhere near sufficient to support her qi. The stone it was made from was already fracturing, unable to support the sustained flow and purity of her qi. The main threat screamed and lunged at her again, cutting down with the wicked bone and stone cleaver it wielded. The stone blade smoked ominously. That probably related to the purplish-green core inset into it. Crude corrosion augments to weapons were not what she wanted to see. Blocking the blade by swiping it away and stepping outside the angle of its attack, she shoulder charged it and winced as several small rats swarmed up around her legs, trying to gnaw at her qi defences. Fortunately, their jaws were unable to do more than make her expend a tiny bit of qi to protect her skin, and her soft tissue; her muscles and skin were much tougher than normal anyway. Her body collided with the rats and she spun past it, trying to get behind it, slicing upwards in a blocking motion that came straight from Elarias sword form. The rat spun, tracking after her, and in the opening, it had just provided, she struck with a thrust towards its neck. Its shield caught the end of her sword and snapped the tip off, making her hiss in annoyance even as it tried to slam her again with the shield. Left with no other real option beyond taking the hit, she rolled backwards, kicking the bottom of its shield and making it stagger. Two more small rats landed behind her even as she rolled almost on the spot and lashed out with the sword at the rats legs. It barely avoided the strike, losing a bone leg guard in the process as she felt rats flatten and squash beneath her. Forewarned by her qi perception field, which was now worth every iota of qi she was giving it, she spun back and away from its tail which struck out at her. It was working wonders, now that she wasnt fighting things that either hid from it or were so fast it didnt matter. Her field also warned her of the bone club hissing towards her head, allowing her to duck it without losing any posture. Taking the opportunity again, she lunged forward and pierced one of the new arrivals straight through its head. Swirling again she killed a second by sheer happenstance as it came for her with the curving arc of the sword as she turned. A small one crashed down behind her and tackled her in the side, its claws raking at her qi armour. She elbowed it in the head, ignoring the sickening crack its skull made and the squishy sensation of brain on her elbow. The large, armoured rat roared and slammed its blade against its shield as two more minions scrambled out of a building, throwing smaller rats at both of them. Sana was a spinning blur of death. With the Leaf, all she had to do was wave it about and things lost limbs pretty much, and everything else knew it. Fortunately, she was also holding one side of the street as they fought forward, so she wasnt being flanked awkwardly except from the roofs on this side. She smartly sidestepped one as it stabbed forward with a very creditable spear lunge, elbowing it in the side of the head. It collapsed with its head caved in and she barely missed the follow-up strike on the other while chasing after the armoured one. It was remarkable, really, setting aside the sword form in and of itself and her own physical capabilities, their performance so far was almost entirely down to the Evokation tome. Not for its arts, which were difficult, or the defences which were complicated, but because of the better understanding of how her body could and should control and emit qi energies actively. That the purity of the qi in her body was devastating beyond her expectations was a happy accident that she was willing to take without any questions. Four more minion rats ran forward, flanking her around the armoured one, screaming and taunting her, trying to distract- Her qi perception rippled. A spear somehow arrived at her back, targeted between her shoulder blades, even as the warning registered with her. She rolled making sure it didnt hit her head-on. It cut through her qi defences with a little effort, leaving a faint scratch that healed immediately and clattered nearby. One of the flanking minions swept it up and threw it straight at her sister, who spun away and caught it, then started wielding it as a staff. The armoured shield rat charged her again cutting down at her once more with its cleaver blade. With an exhaled hiss of annoyance, she cut upwards at its wrist that held the cleaver. It blocked downwards with the other end of it knocking her sword aside. She used the momentum to step away and recovered the strike to kill another of the smaller rats that was too slow to get out of her way- Turning and preparing to cut at its exposed side, she found it had overextended its lunge carrying it between the two of them. Behind it, Sana kicked a minion into it and then tangled its legs with the spear even as it tried to dodge her travelling strike aimed at its exposed ribs. The spear punched through its leg, making it stagger and she shifted the angle of her strike, stabbing it through the neck and severing its spine in a single strike. Before she could do anything dozens of smaller rats boiled over the corpse starting to devour it. -No core from this one either then, she signed to herself. In the moment of calm, even as a dozen more minions scrambled and leapt over rooftops to keep with them as they ran forward, her sister signed at her. Ive learned more about melee combat in the last half hour than I have in the last two years! Tell me about it, she signed back with a grimace. The rounded the corner and cut through a ruined side street, such as it was, jumping over rocks as their pursuers threw javelins at them which she scrupulously evaded. The bone javelins and spears might be crude, but they were fate-thrashed dangerous. It was clear that the rats made weapons out of any dead bones they found, and two, not counting that last one, had already gone through her qi defences before she got savvy to that. Her qi perception rippled, giving her a few seconds forewarning before a small wave of actual rats boiled over the ruins of a one-story building to their right and tried to submerge them in chittering bodies. {Flickering Steps} She triggered her movement art, but not very seriously, using it to batter through the tide, scattering ruined rats in puffs of red mist and tatters of fur. It took her out into the street, ahead of them, with Sana a pace behind her. Their sudden exit from the alley caught a line of minions who had been skirmishing across the street towards them off guard. Boosting her momentum slightly she shot through the middle of the line and cut one in half with the blade before it could react, spinning to take out two as Sana barrelled into the line behind her. Caught between them the dozen or so minions scattered in every direction. She got one in passing with an upward strike and beheaded a third with a sideways flick. It was a touch scary just how instinctive some of those moves were after close to two hundred repetitions of Elarias Martial Form. Part of her was a little sad that she was so unperturbed about this carnage though. On the other hand, the rats had shown no quarter, attacked first and with overwhelming numbers and only kept coming. If they stopped fighting they would get swarmed, and they were already fleeing for the plaza in any case. The final point in favour of fighting while running was, as her sister pointed out the need for this kind of experience. They were explorers, guides, recovery specialists, whatever you wanted to label it, not soldiers. They both knew martial forms and such but had never really practised them diligently beyond their footwork elements. They were of little practical use against the threats you tended to encounter in the High and Inner Valleys. Standing and fighting was never the answer up there. In here, however, they needed those skills, and now they were in this situation, fighting opponents who were actually of a realm with them, she agreed absolutely. Every one of these they killed deepened their grasp of Elarias Martial Form and the ones they had already learned. They were cultivating just by killing things using that form, and they needed strength right now. Blocking a stray spear swipe and cut down its length, she lopped an arm off that rat before reversing her posture 180 degrees and side-stepping to cut down another that had been charging at her from the side. -Always keep moving Centering herself once more she parried another spear strike, deflecting the incoming weapon across its wielder while, slipping past and half disembowelling it in the process. Her movement carried her through the gap between two more who were both charging towards Sana. With a hissing downward cut she bisected one of them and turned on the other, taking off a tail and a leg with a rising forward strike before either rat could react. A moment later Sana impaled it through the head with her spear. -The sword art was impressive, there was no way around it, she thought shaking the blood off the stone blade. It was its economy that was keeping this weapon intact at this point. It was incisive in its footwork, which held their own subtle mystery she was only just starting to grasp the edges of. The strikes were similarly incisive and economical, designed to kill efficiently and hit vital points while protecting the wielder in the process. It was also tailored to fighting multiple opponents; unflashy, flowing footwork, an emphasis on centering, cutting at opponents from angles disadvantageous to them and entering into opponents space and breaking their formations and stances. She lashed out with the sword, one-handed this time and caught two more unarmed rats with limb crippling blows- Another javelin hissed down from the rooftop, thrown by a rat that was already ducking- Narrowing her eyes, she kept its location in her minds eye as she made a complicated gesture for the firebolt from the tome and half threw, half lobbed it at the roof. {Fire Bolt} There was a flash of heat and light and the lightly armoured javelin thrower threw itself off the roof having barely evaded her attack. -Well, the book claimed it had limited homing potential, she thought ruefully. She sighed and cast it again, sending another orb hissing towards it, just in time to hit the lead minion of a second group with clubs that had come from that alleyway. The javelin rat threw another spear at her which she avoided, but that was unimportant because by this point there was a small carpet of dead rats everywhere to ignite. And ignite it did, with a flash of fire that rapidly spread from corpse to corpse, killing two of the minions and delaying the others by a few moments. There was a loud roar and a large rat-man with lizards chitin across its head like a helmet and scales down its forearms and forelegs like armour made its presence known. Sweeping small rats out of the way it stomped out of the alley, scattering the fire as it went. It surveyed the scene of carnage and then pointed at her with its large two-handed stone mace and snarled again, bearing its teeth threateningly. Darting in, she struck at its clawed hands. In response it barrelled forward at her, clearly trusting the armour on its limbs to- It staggered and crumpled sideways as a spear still flickering faintly with qi sprouted from its midriff, courtesy of Sana. {Flickering Steps} Snarling, it plucked the spear out of its side even as she charged forward with her movement art and slammed her sword through its neck, levering it backwards and putting her foot on it at the same time to stop it struggling. The sword sheered through its body and scraped off the scales which were qi-resistant. Shaking her head, she pushed qi into her hand and grasped into its rib cage, ripping out its heart before it could explode itself C one of them had already done that to Sana in the opening engagement and she saw no reason to feed the cores to the rats. The energy within it was already dissipating so she used the symbol to grasp what she could. That the rat-men were cultivating somehow as certain it seemed. This one should have been early Qi Condensation if she was guessing correctly. The main distance between them and their attackers at this point seemed to be in qi purity. Their shared reasoning at this point was that they were in early-stage Qi Refinement, having opened up dantians and that their physical cultivation was something approaching Physical Foundation, for all that it was behaving closer to how she understood manta seed would. After a heartbeat, it was fully drained and she cast the desiccated lump aside. At least it replenished the qi going to her qi armour that the mortal rats were steadily whittling away. We are four blocks away, Sana signed, disentangling the spear from the corpse. Looking around, they had unexpectedly hit a lull in the combat- As if to make a mockery of that thought, another tide of rats rolled around the buildings ahead of them and piled out into the street. After them came another large group of the minions and several larger rats carrying crude blades and clubs and a scattering of bone armour augmenting their lizard-like mutations. She parried a crude strike with a blade as two more minions tried to tackle her. Punching one and sending qi through its body, turning it into bits she kicked at her attacker who danced back and sliced at her leg. -Faster huh, she thought as it once again adroitly dodged. Taking advantage of the opening she slung another Fire Bolt and grabbed a minion by the arm that had no weapon and threw it down the street as hard as she could. It screamed as it barrelled through a dozen of its compatriots who scattered and scrambled forward with if anything, renewed ferocity. -Whatever else they are, they are not cowards, she had to admit. Another projectile, a spear this time hissed in an arc over the blocking group making her roll and kick another scrambling minion up into the air in an attempt to block it. Sadly her timing was off, so the kicked rat avoided getting impaled on the spear and instead crashed down flailing in a nearby building. Plucking off a smaller rat that was trying to bite the back of her neck, she shook herself, intensifying the qi she was feeding through her skin momentarily to dislodge the others and briefly clearing a space around her- Two more bone javelins made her dodge to the side, closing down the open space she had just won. With a grimace she contemplated using an array to clear out the rats, they were getting to be a proper nuisance now. However, her instinct told her that they were not yet a focus of this invading force, and something that loud might attract stronger rats, which certainly had to be leading this bunch. Instead, she expended a bit of qi and blurred forward, using her movement art, and scattered the smaller rats. Sana followed after her casually taking limbs off where she passed. Her sister had grabbed half a bone spear from somewhere and was using it as a short spear now. Reinforcing the qi around her again, she ploughed straight into the dozen or so more minions that charged her down fearlessly, screaming in fury. Even though they were basically all foundation establishment at best, she could feel the strength of their conviction bleeding through into martial intent. Exhaling she pushed her own intent out with her breath and imposed actual presence on the group. It wasnt that effective, but that wasnt the point, two spears cut through her qi defences as she dipped her tip-less sword through one of the minions, relying on the qi to do the damage. A bone club crashed into her shoulder, thrown from nearby and then their line fractured as Sana ruined two spears and in a blur of motion carved three of them up like they were rotten fruit. Ahead of them, the second line was already massing to charge, minions hurling masonry from the rooftops and occasionally javelins- Another spear nearly hit her in the head, arcing down like a lightning bolt and travelling through her qi perception so fast that she was barely reacting to aftershocks of its path. She rolled to the side and it hit the ground, quivering. Grasping for it she nearly did a double-take, because it wasnt there. One of the blade-wielding rats leapt from the nearby roof and smashed down between them, charging at her with a speed that was significantly better than anything she had seen so far form them. Dancing backwards she vaulted up onto a nearby rubble roof, swiftly scanning for whatever had thrown those two spears. Nothing stood out but that was expected really, which was probably not good. Two more rats with blades scaled up the side of the building, throwing smaller rats at her. Ignoring them, she turned and leapt off the roof to meet the one with the blades that had chased after her. They crashed into each other in mid-air, hitting the street below with a bone-shaking thud, the rats blades biting into her qi armour and making the wound itch briefly. More poison. Ignoring that, she head-butted the thing into the ground as it tried to bite at her. It stabbed ineffectually for a moment longer before she got purchase on its arms and broke them both, stamping on its chest for good measure as she scrambled up, dragging it snarling with her and sending the symbol infused qi into its body. It twitched and juddered for a moment before perishing from acute qi poisoning, delivering a decent chunk of energy back to her in the process. It had been close to qi refinement. Sana, who had discarded her spear for a blade got her attention and pointed down the street. Spider! Turning, she did a mental double-take as a spider mother the size of a small horse scrambled out of a building twenty metres away and scuttled straight for them. The source of her shock was the much more heavily armoured rat-lizard man seated on its back, wearing carapace armour made of spider chitin. The spider swept other rats out of the way, uncaring and spat an orb of acid at her even as she threw herself backwards over some rubble to get cover, expecting something like that. Several unlucky rats behind her shrieked and half dissolved as the orb arched over and splashed down behind her, scattering corrosive miasma across half the street. It made her skin blister and itch rapidly, totally ignoring her qi armour. Soul Foundation? her sister signed from across the street. She could only nod at that, it was of a size with the one they had fought in the depths, but that had been an enclosed space, and they had basically gotten the jump on it, for all that it was doing the ambushing. Minions scattered, strategically vacating the street as the rat wearing spider armour stood and made a snarling gesture. It wore a male spider head as a helmet she couldnt help but notice from her pile of rubble. Dedication to a theme if nothing else, and it probably did make good armour. Just not against the leaf blade or a sword made from the qi-repelling stone, but that was its problem. Sana threw her qi infused blade at the armoured rat, while she grabbed a nearby spear on the ground and did the same, hoping it was one of the better ones. The spider deflected both easily into the ruin of the street as dozens more minions and a few armoured ones moved up behind the spider. Run for it! she signed to her sister, picturing the route to the plaza in her head, Agreed, Sana signed back. Without any preamble, she triggered her movement art to its full extent, leveraging her mantra to get the very most out of it. The world blurred around her slightly as she crashed through the line of minions that was boiling out of the crossing ahead of them. Cutting through them like a scythe with the ever more damaged sword blade, she didnt need to look behind her to know that the spider was just sauntering after them without even trying to move fast. It spat another orb of acid, this time aimed at the street closer to the plaza, turning it into a miasma cloud. Rats screamed and redoubled their determination to get away, by going through the two of them it seemed. Turning left she blurred through a ruined complex of buildings and out on to the next street across- A hulking rat-lizard wearing spider armour breastplate and a bone club inset with male spider fangs landed in the street and bounded straight at her with a speed comparable to her movement art. -Great, so the proper ones are finally here, she groaned in her head. She kicked its leg as it struck at her with a blurring, two-handed, overarm strike. Twisting away from it she grunted as two spears slammed into her, hitting her over the left breast and in the side. Neither penetrated deeply but the brief moment it took to rip them out destabilised her enough that her attacker was able to pivot and with a single armed, upward strike land a solid hit on her with the club. Male spider fangs shredded her qi armour and the impact sent her crashing down into a group of oncoming minions. Immediately she was swarmed by oncoming rats stabbing, biting and gnawing at her. Gritting her teeth she managed to make the hand gesture for the firebolt, casting it point-blank. The pile of shrieking biting rats turned into a conflagration in an instant, freeing her just in time to find the hulking rat already swinging down at her with the club. She rolled away and barely avoided the hit, by luck as much as anything. Nearby she briefly saw Sana splitting the head of a carapace wearing rat with an axe made of spider fangs. Grimacing she scrambled up on her feet even as three more minions grasped at her. Triggering her movement art she charged the club wielder, closing the angle off so he couldnt smash her at full reach again. As she expected, it welcomed the weaker opponent coming at it and charged her back. They collided, which went as she expected. She was hurled across the street feeling like she had just been hit by the club; it was clearly a lot stronger than her. What didnt go as it expected was the pulse of qi she managed to send into it, carrying the symbol''s intent with it. Her attacker stumbled forward drunkenly for two paces and collapsed on its face, dead. The spider mothers limb pressed against her chest, trying to pierce her through. -Fates take you nameless spawn, she swore at it as its limb caved in her chest and rolled her down on the ground. At point-blank, it spat venom in her wound. She screamed, because it was painful. However, it wasnt even at the level of the spider queens ichor, so while all the rats around howled in joy, she let the mantra neutralise the poison, grabbed the spider by the leg and imprinted the qi dispersing array on it. -Sorry to disappoint you little rats, but Ive been here before, and the spider was bigger, she thought drolly. The rat on the top of the spider snarled as its mount recoiled and bounced backwards shaking frantically. Standing up it stabbed at her with a familiar spear. -Ah, so you are the spear thrower, she thought grimly. It made sense, the recovery of the spear wasnt something that a Qi Condensation or even Qi Refinement cultivator would be able to do, unless it was a special artefact. This close she could also see that the tip of the spear was actually a spider''s limb claw. That explained how it had shredded her qi defence at least. She grabbed for it, and was thwarted by the erratic movement of the spider who was still trying to recover itself. Her perception warned her as a carapace-wearing rat carrying a shield made of a spider thorax and wielding something akin to a scythe made of male spider fangs charged at her. Without really thinking, she grabbed the club which was next to her and met its shield charge with an uppercut that had all her strength behind it. Shield and club met and the fangs wedged in it and ripped it out of the rats hands. She tackled it and literally spat her blood, infused with her qi and the symbol in its face. It screamed and writhed but didnt die, trying to hack at her with the blade. She rolled with it, disarmed the sword and sent another pulse of qi directly into its body. They came up and she hammered its head into the ground, gouging for an eye even as small rats piled on them, both biting and scratching desperately. After a moment of further grappling, she rolled over its blade arm, made the sign for a firebolt and shot it into the creature''s face point-blank. It shrieked and spat blood. Grimacing she sent a second and then a third bolt at it. Individually they were not that effective, given it was a basic art and this was clearly not a basic rat. However, it gave her an opening to use another qi disruption array. It spasmed and she felt its qi- She hit a wall and spat blood on the floor as she rolled over some very jagged rubble. -Shoulda seen that one coming, she thought shaking her head. Either the rat had exploded itself, or the destabilisation symbol made those below soul foundation explode due to their qi running out of their control somehow? Either way, she wouldnt try that again in a hurry. Rats were already attacking her. The spider mother had also recovered and was attacking her sister, who thanks to the leaf was faring just a tad better than she had. Grabbing a chunk of masonry she hurled it through the scrambling mass ahead of her and then sent two more firebolts after it for good measure, killing a reasonable number of the scuttling horde that was a constant drain on her qi defences. Sadly her respite was short-lived as another rat-man appeared, dropping down from above into the ruined half building, followed by half a dozen minions with spears and clubs. This one carried two blades that were male spider fangs with bone handles and had no armour beyond a male spider skull on its head. It leapt for her and she found that its lizard adaptation was its tail, which had scales and spikes on it. The daggers stabbed into her, making her hiss with the pain. In return, she grabbed it by the head and imprinted a lightning array on it. It twitched and its body smoked, crumpling to the side. Shaking her head she pulled out the daggers and stabbed one of the minions who had somehow survived in the head. That sorted, she carved open the dagger wielder''s chest and refined its heart, which just about made up for the qi she had just used on the array. The angry hiss of another armoured rat, this one wielding a bone spear, -no, polearm with spider fangs -arriving from the street cut her moment of recuperation short. Several spear-wielding minions came in ahead of it snarling at her. The battle outside was still chaotic and noisy as the spider mother spat acid all over and Sana tried to take another leg off it. Rather than wait for them, she ran straight at them, feigning some tiredness. They took the bait and she ran, stumbling at the last minute before dodging to the side and stabbing them with the short blades even as she leapt straight for the polearm-wielding rat. Her aggression clearly threw it off pace and she was able to get inside the range of its weapon, sliding both blades down the haft of the spear. It made the choice she hoped it would and discarded the weapon, rolling back. {Flickering Steps} She arrived on top of it even as it was standing up and drawing a blade from its side. It was fast, almost as fast as her in fact, but the moment of lost initiative was its undoing, allowing her to plunge the blades through its wrist and into its side. It screamed and lashed at her head, even as she felt its body spasming from the poison still in the fangs somehow. Ducking, she winced as its stone blade clipped her a glancing blow, drawing blood and making her head ring. From the corner of her eye, she could see hair and blood on the blade. DIE eating monkeyshit! she snarled at it as she ripped the blade in its side upwards, opening it from stomach to shoulder. With a final, vengeful stab through the neck, she killed it, even as three of the minions with bone clubs all struck at her simultaneously. The bones made her qi defences ripple. Ignoring them she tore off its breastplate and refined the heart to recover a bit more qi. That dealt with, she lashed out at the nearest attacker, decapitating it, and then spun to the side body-checking a second, stabbing it in turn before eviscerating a third- The spear nearly hit her in the head directly, leaving a finger width gash on the left side of her face and taking most of her ear with it on the way past. She spun to the ground snarling with pain. One of the bone club-wielding minions tried to opportunistically hit her and she sliced its legs off. The other one leapt for her, tackling her even as she stabbed at it, making her stumble up the slope in the- -FATE-TRASHED-SPIDER-I-WILL-BURN-YOUR-SOUL-AS-AN-ANCESTRAL-OFFERING! The acid orb exploded in the air right above her, the corrosion blinding her briefly. Thankfully her qi perception was unimpeded so she could stab both the rats that came for her and stagger to the wall- The spider leg clawed around the gap grasping her and dragging her out of the building in one smooth movement. She stabbed at it with the dagger- An armoured rat dropped over the edge of the roof and stabbed her directly between the breasts with a spear. It skittered off her ribcage, rupturing a lung and sending a wave of qi into her that was clearly designed to make her day very terminal. Unfortunately, for her attacker, the symbol did its thing even as she touched the spider mother and used another qi disrupting symbol on it. Its body convulsed and the attracting force that had been allowing it to drag her on vanished. The spear-wielding armoured rat discarded the spear and stepped forward striking at her with a brownstone blade. She spun away from it, using the spear through her to disrupt its momentum. Grabbing it she tore it out, wincing as it scraped on bone, and thrusting at the rat with the same movement. It grabbed the spear and shook it, clearly intending to lift her off her feet. The pain of the wound it left as it exited her body was buried in her mantra as she ducked under the spear and stabbed it in the side, managing to sever its spine on the way past. This time she didnt bother refining it and scrambled up out of the half-ruined building. Just in time as well, as a horde of rats dropped off the roof above her. She dodged the worst and charged for the spider mother, stabbing at the point where its thorax and abdomen met. The spider mother, even stunned as it was still managed to twist away as its rider fought to get it under control again. The trailing leg sent her sprawling. In the same instant, there was a crippling pain in her side as the spear from the rat on its back hit her went halfway through her. She was swarmed by rats the second she hit the ground, buried in a pile of shifting horror as she rolled away. Their strategy was good, try to swarm them in every empty moment and make her exhaust as much qi as possible. -If they come with these numbers of the minions we are going to have a problem, she grimaced to herself. Fortunately, this hoard of sub-one-star ranked critters was basically environment hazard that the symbol was able to deal with passively even without her enhancing it via the sword art for the most part. They also couldnt blot out her Qi Perception so she saw the spider mother, barely within her range, recover and jump at her location as well. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. There was a spike in her mind. Hungry devouring intent she was coming to associate with actual soul attacks at this point. -So you are Nascent Soul then, she acknowledged with a groan, registering that the leaping form had no rider. The pile of rodents around her turned into a pile of bloody mist and a cold chill permeated her limbs as a ghostly spider half the size of the spider queen loomed over her, at the centre of a small crater of rodent gristle. Its phantom limbs stabbed into her body as if her qi armour wasnt there and a raging qi that was all Yin Fire and Yin Life pulsed through her meridians. Her mantra and the symbol surged back and the spider shade abruptly recoiled and flowed backwards through space, fleeing from the symbol, leaving her gasping and numb in the middle of the crater. The spider mother, now on the building above her, waved its limbs from side to side in what was not a rather familiar gesture. May your Nine Generations also die of Inborn Disease as well! she shouted back for what it was worth. It did the gesture again but more emphatically, and the rat on its back laughed and waved a carapace armoured hand. Sana looked over at her briefly but had her hands full fighting another bone club-wielding rat man and two others who were both continually flanking her, keeping clear of the range of the leaf and the blade she was currently using. {Fire Bolt} The spider mother swatted the bolt away contemptuously as the rat on its back laughed. It then replied in kind with a glob of acid spit. Having eaten three of these already, including one to the body, she just let it hit her. The symbol devoured the qi, purifying it. For good measure, she made another obscene gesture at the spider mother, from amid the swirling cloud of miasma. In her head, she was still trying to work out what in the fates they were going to do now. This thing was between them and the plaza, and so fast that they had no way to outrun it to get there, even if she burnt her Vital Qi. They had killed one of these in the tunnels but there its mobility was hindered and she suspected that one had barely been in Soul Foundation. This was clearly a proper five-star monster able to manifest a soul form and use it outside its body. That also, finally, put paid to the hope that things here were suppressed to Golden Core. The spider tried another soul attack as the rat-man sat on its back just looked bored and watched her. Sana suddenly flickered across the street, using her movement art to traverse the distance in the blink of an eye, stabbing at the rat on the back of the spider. She winced in sympathy as she kept recovering qi in the miasma. Her sister smashed into the ground nearby, in the same instant that the spider, which had negligently struck at her with a leg, shook in pain and sent a directionless soul attack everywhere. A limb fell away from its body and the spiders Nascent Soul shifted out of its body and dashed for her sister with a speed close to teleportation. Spirit. Blessed. Bestow. Body. Day {Flickering Steps} Leveraging her mantra to the fullest, she executed her movement art to strike at the rider. She was a hand''s width from him, hand outstretched, intending to use a lightning symbol on it when it just turned its head to look at her and the world slowed around her. She could only stare blankly as it swatted her hand away and, with its other gauntleted claw, grabbed her around the neck, looking faintly amused somehow. The soul attack sank into her and the symbol ate it like a bottomless pool. She got to register a flicker of surprise on its rat face as she smashed the dagger into the side of its helmet, drawing on Elarias martial form for the strike. The blade didnt bite all the way through sadly. Its eyes shifted sideways and widened again slightly. It dodged backwards, still holding her by her neck and grabbed the blade and her hand with its other gauntleted hand. Gritting her teeth, she did her best to resist the terrifying crushing force it was exerting as it mangled her hand. Her bones were durable, but the rest of her flesh was nearly stripped away. It ripped the blade from her and discarded it. Then it tried to pierce through her left breast with its gauntleted hand. She spat a mouthful of blood in its face, imbued with the symbol''s intent, which made it flinch even as its gauntleted fist ground off her ribs, seeking purchase between them. She finally did scream when it conjured some kind of acidic qi around its hand while pushing inwards, making her ribs deform as it aimed for her heart. While it wouldnt be lethal, like the creature probably expected, the destruction of a core organ would be a serious inconvenience right now. The damage to her bones, however, was much more ominously problematic, even with the adaptions in that regard she had recently acquired. She was already pushing her limits, and having them lowered in that way With her free hand, she flailed for a few moments, hitting its arm, then its hand and then slapping it in the face. With that slap, she sent a lightning array straight into it and was rewarded with its face twisting in pain. Tendrils of energy hissed over its body, interfering with it enough to stop its attempt to crush her neck. Before she could do anything else though, there was a strange empty pain in her chest and she saw the green leaf blade imbed itself in the rats chest, having just travelled through her without her even! -It was messing with her qi perception somehow? It snarled and withdrew its hand from her chest, only for her to finally strike with her own qi and the symbol''s intent. The rat staggered back, gasping and she took the opportunity to pluck the knife out of its chest. The contact hadnt been great sadly. If its qi entered her body, she was sure the symbol would ruin it in moments, but it had been scrupulously careful while ruining her bones not to do that. She smashed down into the street. A shadow hung over her as she struggled up, an unpleasant chill dulling her limbs even as the symbol dispersed it. The spiders soul manifestation had abandoned messing with her sister and smashed down onto her, clearing every rat within ten metres. Resisting the attack put a huge strain on her remaining qi reserves, even as the symbol recouped some of it directly from the spider''s attack. Ironically, the problem seemed to be that the qi she was leeching was simply not pure enough to make up for what she was expending. It was also being scrupulous in avoiding sending qi directly into her body that was linked to it she noted. -Cunning things, they had worked that one out fast. On the other hand, that gave her an unexpected advantage. She used her movement art and charged at the spiders physical body. The rider had recovered itself and unslung the spear from its back once more. She hadnt seen when it recovered it either. As expected the spider mother recovered quickly, pulling back its nascent soul and moving to block her, this time with a haze of spat venom. Unable to evade, she steeled herself as yin poison ate into her body as fast as the symbol could refine it. A soul attack came with it, spiking into her, aiming for her body not her mind space this time. -Fate-thrashed thing! She swore extensively in her own head, even as she leveraged pure intent through the act of screaming at it inarticulately to force her way through. The spider mothers strategy was terrifyingly adept. That it was already able to see the pitfalls of the symbol and find strategies to mitigate it was a grim reminder that any qi beast that had a core was sapient, and far from stupid, never mind those that had awakened actual soul manifestations. Vast quantities of poisonous wood qi flooded her meridians from the mist. It was a lot stronger than before, although still nothing much compared to either slime or spider below. Keeping the leaf flush to her arm so it was concealed, she hoped that the same possible reason the spear-throwing rat hadnt seen it applied to the spider mother. Being underestimated was how you brought things like this down, that much was engraved into her from years of dealing with terrifying plants. She leapt for the spiders body with an arm outstretched and the spider mother finally miscalculated, using its superior speed to stab at her arm. The impact spun her around and made her crash into the spider mother directly. She stabbed it as hard as she could in the thorax and gouged with the blade as deeply as she could towards the rear of its thorax. Trusting to prior knowledge that this was where its beast core was. It howled in pain and the reflexive and indiscriminate soul attack hit every rat within a block, killing most of the one and two-star ones instantly. It seemed to badly stun the armoured rat, who was promptly stabbed in the head by Sana. The spider mother rolled, with her arm still stuck in it. All that succeeded in doing though was exacerbating the damage. Sure, it disarticulated her shoulder and elbow and sent her spinning away through the roof of a nearby building to crash into the ground. It also effectively cut the monstrous creatures thorax nearly in half and severed half of one of its legs along the way. With a silent howl that made her mind shake, its nascent soul form landed on the lizard-made building and demolished it completely in a massive pulse of destructive qi. In fact, the blast took out most of the street and the neighbouring buildings as well. A bunch of her bones were broken and much of the unrefined qi in her body was dispersed as the shockwave hit her at almost point-blank range. -Fates, we should have run immediately, she groaned. -As soon as the fate-thrashed rat tide came we should have fled for the spear, and trusted that what it said was true, that evil would avoid it. Dimly through the ruin, as she struggled to recover herself, she could see the wound on the spider already healing. -Had we not suffered significant torment and sustained grievous bodily trauma before now that might kill me outright, part of her reflected as she tried to get a grip on her- The spider landed on top of her with a snarl of rage and bit down towards her. As it was, she had already started puppeting her own body, trusting that the symbol would protect her consciousness as the combined qi and soul attack came. The symbol''s devouring intent tore through the poison, as she executed the strongest qi disruption array she could. The spider gave a gurgling gasp and collapsed on top of her as the leaf blade plunged upwards, eviscerating the bottom of its thorax and damaging its beast core, causing enough trauma in the process to stun the spider.
~ Sana, Ruined Street ~
Sana managed to get a third stab through the carapace armoured rats upper body before she saw the spider mother who had gone after her sister go berserk and start to tear up the street. Beneath her, the fate thrashed rat managed to recover a bit more of its sensibilities and took advantage of her momentary distraction to grab the arm that was stabbing her and try to break it. Shaking her head, she swapped the spear to her other hand, manoeuvring her body to make sure the things reach was obscured and stabbed it in the side, aiming for its dantian region. The cut spear haft, which the leaf had made easy work of was superior to almost anything else she had yet to pick up, certainly superior to the male spider fangs at any rate. Sliced as it was to a razor point it made easy work of the carapace armour and its flesh as she gouged around inside as the rat flailed and screamed at her. The only warning of imminent calamity came from the faint constriction in the air. Inexorably, she found her gaze drawn upwards as a colossal spider materialized over a building on the far side of the street. Feeling herself be physically drawn towards the ground beneath it, she desperately executed her movement art. Hanging in the air she watched in horror as the building where her sister was, then most of the street vanished in a slow-motion wave of ruined stonework and disintegrating rats. The shockwave sent her tumbling, even as her qi armour ate up the damage. The spiders physical body leapt straight for her sister and body-slammed her before crumpling in a twitching heap as the leaf shot through its thorax and into the air. The wound behind it leaked green-black qi in an ugly fashion even as the spider twitched brokenly in the crater. Still tumbling she gripped the spear and placed a foot on it. Air walking was impossible at this realm but there were other options available. Using her movement art, she kicked off the spear haft and shot forward at what she prayed was the right approximate angle to snare the Arborundum leaf out of the air. Thankfully, however, she didnt misjudge its motion in her current state and lose a few fingers. Snaring the leaf successfully, she tumbled in mid-air, killing her momentum and plummeting downwards. Pushing as much qi into her legs as her meridians could hold, she smashed straight into the top of the spiders abdomen, tilting it up. The spiders Nascent Soul manifestation, looking rather fuzzy, appeared beside her, smashing all eight legs directly into her, even as her first stab opened up the top of its abdomen. Groaning, she spat blood and directed the mantra and symbol to focus on defending against the waves of qi and the things soul strength ravaging her body. It was weaker than she expected, she found as she continued to hack at it for a few more seconds. Whatever damage had been done was also messing with its souls ability to manifest properly. Eventually, it did get enough of a grip on itself to throw her away with qi alone. She let it hit with the attack, dropping the leaf down beside its body as she flew backwards into the wall. A moment later a hand clawed out from under its still stunned body and grabbed it. With serious venom, her sister started to cut her way out from under the crippled body. The spiders soul twisted and howled, making her limbs grow cold again for a heartbeat, before darting back to its body. Presumably, it intended to puppet its physical form while its internal injuries recovered. No you fate thrashed dont! she hissed under her breath, rolling up on her feet and dashing back towards it. Qi economy was no longer a thing, at this point. They had to down this thing before either it or its rider recovered, otherwise their fate would be miserable, and she was sure the other rats were already pouring towards this place. Her movement art carried her over to its abdomen and she slapped a lightning array directly onto it. The spider flailed and twisted, its Nascent Soul blurring randomly through its limbs as the lightning messed with its ability to synchronise with its physical form effectively. Below it, her sister had half freed herself and was tearing viciously away at its underside carapace. Lightning qi washed over all three of them. The spider howled and executed another soul attack so she punched another lightning array into it and stabbed it in a joint with the spear, trying not to get thrown away as a limb smashed into her. Just DIE you wretched thing, her sister half screamed, half gasped, finally squirming free and costing the spider another limb as she was finally knocked away by its flailing. Staggering back towards it, she started to stab at the gap between its thorax and abdomen, looking like someone who had just had a building then a spider dropped on her. Grabbing her sister by the arm, she linked a fire array and drew a bit of qi from her as she triggered it to keep her from being affected by the worst of the blaze. The heat was still infernal, but it was focused into the spider for the most part. The spiders body thrashed as its wood qi fed the fire array. Arai carved open the side of the thorax and a moment later the spiders spirit desperately struck at her, throwing her away. She threw herself back at the spider and rammed her arm into the wound, desperately grabbing for the core. By some fate-sent miracle she found it, and immediately pushed the symbol to try to refine it. Her qi met the spider''s like two immovable forces colliding. Its superior realm stymieing her own purer qis intrusion. Taking a deep breath, she focused on her mantra and turned its intention over as the mnemonic shifted from working inwards to travelling outwards. {~Bestow~} Her qi became an extension of her body briefly, moving as a vehicle for her intention. It was weak, but the spider took the bait and pounced on it, striking back and allowing her to drag some of its qi, carrying its own soul and intent into her body with its qi, finally making the bridge she needed. There was a blur in her mind as her qi and the symbol''s intent ripped through the spiders own soul strength, shredding it like it was damp paper. Because she was already basically touching the core, her body became the connecting link and the symbol''s intent jumped straight across and flowed into its core. The spiders soul faded away with a final agonising howl of resentment and fury. She cancelled the refinement of the core by her qi as rapidly as she could, before too much of it flooded into her body. Her sister was going to need much of it to heal anyway she suspected. Turning her head, she found her sister hauling her battered self out of the ruins of a demolished wall. It took mere moments to rip the core out, having done it a few times to spider mothers down below she had a good grasp of the anatomy around it now. Dragging it over, they both knelt down and pushed their symbols into it, purifying the qi jointly, as fast as they could. Compared to how it was before, the refinement speed itself was not much quicker, but what had changed, was the quantity of qi they could rapidly draw from it. Within ten heartbeats the core grew dim and started to frost and flake. By thirty it was fully depleted and cracked into several pieces. Qi flooded her body, knitting her wounds back together. She could visibly see her sister healing as well. Sitting back she breathed in and out a few times, getting control over the huge quantity of qi in her body. It was nowhere close to the amount crammed in from the spider queen, but it was still enough to make her feel bloated and a bit drunk. What now? she asked, mostly rhetorically, recovering the spear haft from the spider as her sister checked her wounds. Out of here? Fast? her sister said, looking around. I mean, yes, obviously that, she said rolling her eyes as they left the building and took stock of the street. Where the fates did they spring from anyway? her sister muttered under her breath. You ask me, but who do I ask she said with an eye roll, getting her bearings. There were dead rats in every direction. The spiders indiscriminate howls of soul power had done a lot of damage it seemed. Even so, there were live ones staggering up here and there. She stepped on one and stabbed it in the head without pausing. Flicking the blue-stone blade up with her foot, she caught it and tested if it could sustain her qi. Happy that it would last a few dozen blows at least, she tossed it to her sister who caught it with a nod of thanks. It wasnt amazing, but it was better than nothing. The fact that our qi is so pure it cracks stuff like this is becoming rather inconvenient her sister grumbled, stabbing another rat that was still twitching on the ground and ripping its heart out to refine it. And armour seems kind of pointless except as a gesture towards modesty unless you want to try carving it out of the qi-deflecting stone her sister added, cutting another heart out of the fallen, Qi Refinement, armoured rat-man with lizard arms. Not feeling a draft is kinda nice though, she muttered, eyeing what remained of her garments, which had been crafted into a crude knee-length skirt mostly tied around her waist now and a pair of arm guards encompassing both the scrip and a sliced slab of qi-repelling stone, bound within more luss cloth. Her sister was right though, almost everything in this place was fundamentally ruined; whatever the stele had done having compromised not only its extant, innate qi, but its ability to retain or channel qi in any permanent manner. Probably they could carve something crude from the few bits of stone that were somewhat okay, but it would be time-consuming and still be difficult to wear. Looking around she picked up a piece of spider carapace armour and bent it glumly. So far, only the armour worn by the rat who had ridden on the spider seemed at all durable. She tried a few more pieces before just giving up. almost all of what she could see here would ruin itself within the first engagement, not to mention most of it was too small. Tossing the last bit aside, she finally made out a familiar tower in the humid misty haze and got her bearings. Waving for her sister to follow, she headed down an alley towards the central area. There was no point in being sneaky now, so she used her movement art at a reasonable level to flicker across the streets. Dead rats extended for a few hundred metres around their battle place. The suppression here is definitely not... her sister grimaced as they ran on, still encountering dead rats. Yeah I thought things were suppressed below, but it doesnt feel that way up here. Most of these are qi condensation or worse in any case, she observed as they cleared another street. She had deliberately not been dwelling on it much up to this point, but here and now, after that battle, she was forced towards a deeply concerning realisation. This place, above ground, at any rate, might not have any real realm suppression. That spider mother had been a Nascent Soul, and while she hadnt fought a Nascent Soul Qi Beast outside of the high valleys, she knew what unsuppressed nascent soul strength felt like- The sound of distant drums stopped her musings on the suppression. Skipping up onto a roof she looked into the haze. It was raining on the western side of the island now, a weather front that would soon reach here making the environment even more wretched. Everything already stank, and the rain turned the streets into rivers of decaying corpses and ruined detritus of the lizardfolk. Thousands of rat corpses would not help that. That seems to be our cue to test how safe the area around the spear actually is I guess. Because those are coming from everywhere, Arai said, arriving beside her and looking around vainly to see where the echoing sound was originating. Yeah She hopped back down and grabbed a bunch of likely looking spears off the ground. They rapidly looted a few other useful-looking throwing items and then fled, hopping over rooftops straight for the central plaza. Not a moment too soon either, as it turned out. They made it two more streets before looking left to see what she could only describe as a whole warband of rat-lizard men advancing towards the sight of their battle. They were spotted almost as soon as they themselves spotted the forerunners. Not even pausing for thought, she leapt across the street and triggered her movement art, with her sister in close pursuit. Behind them, the scouting groups for the warband all raised the alarm and within ten heartbeats a veritable horde of rats came pouring after them at a dead run. This was a proper band as well, the minions were armed in the same ad hoc manner, but in terms of numbers, hundreds if not thousands were charging after them. In comparison, there were very few of the actual rats, and quite a few more armoured rats in there than she was comfortable with given how things had just played out. They have banners, her sister signed as she jumped across the next gap beside her. Glancing to her left, she saw the banners her sister had just noted. Crude things made of what looked like lizard skin and with spiders and weird runes daubed on them. Great, so they also have force organisation, she muttered under her breath as the outer limits of the inner city appeared before them in the haze. There was an ominous hiss in the air and a decent-sized rock smashed into a building across the street from them. A few seconds later several more smashed down at random in their vicinity. And mechanisms her sister grimaced. Or something big enough to throw rocks that far that hard, she signed back, which got an obscene sign in return. They made it all the way down the main street before dozens of smaller rats with light weapons boiled out of the intersection ahead of them. Unwilling to lose momentum, and seeing they had nothing really over Qi Condensation, she charged straight for them using her movement art. The first unfortunate minion physically exploded as she crashed through it, knees to face, using her much purer qi and her mantra to transmit explosive force through the point of contact. The next two she stabbed with her spear and the leaf. Behind her Arai followed, using her new blade and Elarias sword art to clear out others in quick succession. Kicking another as she passed, she found she took a certain relish in watching its limbs go in different directions. Killing stuff didnt come easily to her, but the rats were determined to kill or capture them or so it seemed. Spinning away she made it to the start of the next block, kicking punching and stabbing in a blur of movement as they charged like a wrecking ball through the mass of minions. An armoured one blurred in front of her, and she kicked it in the leg, even as it stabbed for her with a spider fang mace thing. It stumbled backwards, its limb broken and she finished it with a stab to the face. This combat was also slowly impressing on her, as she observed the strength of her opponents with her qi-enhanced vision, just how much stronger she was now. In spiritual terms, she was close to where she would have been outside of Yin Eclipse, before she ever entered here, despite being almost a full realm lower. In terms of physical strength, she was approaching the hitting power of Mantra Seed experts she had occasionally seen practising in the Military Barracks, and probably more durable than the average Golden Core Body Refinement cultivator, or maybe even a Mantra Seed cultivator. *Klooooonnnngg* A deep, discordant echoing resonance made the air hum all around them. The symbol rose in her mind abruptly, cancelling out the strange sense of unease that came with it, even before it could take hold in her mind. Even as the echoes faded away hundreds then thousands of small rats flooded out of the alleyways and over the ruined buildings to their right. They flooded the road behind them, even as the minions scrambled to attack them. Whatever the sound was intended to do to them, it drove the rats and rat-lizard people into even more of a frenzy somehow. Rats screamed, muscles cording on their arms and their eyes turning bloodshot as they almost started fighting each other to get at them in the scrum. Exhaling, she swung a spear off her back and flipped it over in her hands smashing it into two minions. She couldnt claim to be any kind of expert with a spear, but their father had taught them both the basics, even if he now seemed to favour swords. His spear art was subtly different to what she knew of the Military Bureau one that was publicly available for study, focusing more on travelling forward in stabbing arcs and with sweeping sideways strikes to clear space. Holding the leaf flush to the spear haft, she stabbed through two more rats and then smashed a third in the side, even as she kept charging forward. Thankfully, Arais progress behind her was keeping her from being too badly flanked. Hissing in annoyance as the spear finally broke under the strain of supporting her qi, she considered another and then swapped back to wielding the bone spear haft as a short spear and the leaf as an offhand to just stab things again. Despite the lack of a reasonable form for this kind of thing, as short blades were not designed for mass melee combat, the leaf made things easier than they might have otherwise been. Its capacity to cut everything, near enough meant that blocking and attacking on her left side became the same thing. Her speed of killing was only limited by her reaction time, how much focus she gave her qi perception and how efficient she wanted to be with the qi she was feeding to the spear haft. She stomped the torso of a larger rat-man that had been pushed down, wincing as her bare foot went right through its guts. It grabbed her leg trying to slow and interrupt her use of her movement art in death. The conviction in its bloodshot eyes made her sweat slightly, even as she pulsed qi through her meridians and hurled herself onwards. Behind them, two hulking rat-men with lizard arms riding large rats skidded around the corner and charged up the street towards them. They recognised the rat-dog things from the subterranean depths. -Great, just what we need, she complained in her head. And both of them are inscrutable to me. Inhaling she pushed qi around her meridians more forcefully. There was no point in messing with her mantra at this point, it was already doing as much as it could. The symbol was focusing on keeping her qi stable somehow and replenishing what it could from their surroundings. Breaking through the lines, at last, she focused as much qi as she felt she could and planted an array on the ground around, hiding it primitively and leaving it to trigger on contact with any qi but hers. The rat horde just rolled over it and the lightning lashed out incinerating hundreds. Should have done that earlier, her sister signed with a symbol implying self-mockery. Arai followed suit, having made it ahead of her in that momentary pause to plant the array. A moment later her sister signed for her to just run right over it. She sprinted past the activation trigger, stepping left and right to evade minions while just letting the leaf cut anything and everything as Arai followed her. Clouds of corrosive mist billowed across the street melting flesh and driving rats and minions in every direction. Behind them the horde pursuing them split as best it could. Even then, inertia condemned dozens and dozens of pursuers, as those behind failed to respond in time. The screams and howls of the dying behind her made her shiver slightly as they used those precious moments to set down a few more arrays and then get past the boundary of the buildings clad in qi-repelling stone. With a deep sigh of relief, she noted that this area was largely rat-free as they sprinted up the short collonaded street and through the gate to the spears plaza. Moments later there was an immense detonation and the air around them charged enough that she could feel her skin tingling. Glancing over her shoulder, she could see the mists shifting outwards, the humidity being swept ahead of the detonation. It washed over them both, making her stumble and her eyes sting slightly. Staggering into the middle of the plaza, where the spear sat, looking very spear-like, she turned to look properly behind them. An initial rock smashed into the gate followed by another into the roof of a building, but no rats, minions or the armoured rat-lizards displayed any obvious intention to enter in. So it is just like the spear said, she mumbled. Her sister shaded her eyes and watched another rock crash down on the edge of the plaza. Yeah I wonder what actually prevents- {Big Auntie''s Aura} the spear spoke, interrupting her. {It repels them on an instinctual level} They both looked at the spear, it was speaking normally? Well, normal was a maybe a stretch, there was still a strange intonation in there that made her think of someone pinging a glass cup after every word. You... can speak our language more clearly now? she managed to string that together in a way that didnt sound either gormless or offensive to it she hoped. {Somewhat, for a bit, but it is still taxing on me} the spear said, again sounding slightly dissonant. Ah, so that was what was off, the intonation, it added after a moment. Before I was fuzzy if you will. Its voice settled properly, no longer making her ears ring. Now it sounded faintly feminine and a touch childlike. My strength is not... stable and the aspects of me that had to be devoted to this kind of conversation were... are...still adjusting. There was a pause as if it was considering something. It was a strange experience because the sensation of pause was actually transmitted through its presence somehow, along with its silence. When it finally spoke again it sounded a bit tired. I have had time to stabilise myself a bit, and come to terms with my accumulations, both willing and not. Another rock crashed down on the edge of the plaza, scattering across a surprisingly large area. Is there definitely no way they can get in? her sister asked, as two more dropped in near the gate. There was another a long pause as if the spear was considering something difficult before it replied. The authority in this place will sit for years. They will not enter physically, the spear paused again, then continued more confidently. Between my presence here, the arrays in these buildings, the harmony of this place and the fact that Big Aunties aura is still in this place, unless one of their leaders arrives they will not risk entering here." I see, she nodded gratefully. The implication was clear enough at least. The rats were afraid to come in here because of the aura of the other spear that lingered somehow and also because of the presence of this spear. What did you mean by the arrays in these buildings? Lady Spear Spirit she asked, curious. Ah, I think it is the wrong word maybe, what do you call auspicious arrangements that manipulate the natural order of the world? the spear asked. Feng shui? she suggested. Geomancy? her sister supplied. It will not be geomancy, I think, the spear mused, before growing silent for a moment. Feng Shui, perhaps this fits. Yes, the Feng Shui of these buildings is such that their kind find no harmony here, so they will avoid it. That statement feels harmonious, so it is probably right. She eyed the spear, which was suddenly sounding exactly like an actual Feng Shui master in the way it was talking about things In any case, I am happy to be able to converse, even it if is only for a short while for now. If you have other questions I can try to answer them, in any case, you should be safe from the Undren here. They will eventually grow bored of throwing rocks and leave I think. That tended to be what they did before. Before? her sister asked. Their raids were a periodic hassle back before the disaster. The spear mused. This land is, they would hold, rightfully theirs. They believe they were created to be the masters of this place. Sadly that is all I really know of that. My knowledge was more towards being me if that makes sense? -Does that explain why they fought like rabid dogs? -Do they associate us with the people who made this place? she found herself wondering. Oh! her sister clapped her hands, before wincing as a rock smashed 40 metres away scattering stones halfway across the plaza with a crack. Oh? she raised an eyebrow, even as she ducked herself. The books, Lady Spear Spirit, her sister said smiling wryly. Books? the spear paused, Oh, those things in the chest, made of parchment. Yes, she nodded, pulling one of them out and holding it up. Ah yes things of the people who built this place, the spear said, sounding confident again and also a touch surprised. It is surprising that some have survived. The Sarkatush must have fished them out of somewhere and stored them here. Are they? she wanted to ask if they were actually of any value, but the spear beat her to it. Are they special? the spear sounded pensive again. They are technical books on arts, basic, and nothing particularly special, but they could hold valuable insights for beings of your strength. I see, she nodded. She wasnt unhappy with that answer if she was honest with herself. That the spear considered them useful to them was probably enough for now. Another rock crashed down by the gate, splintering off the stonework like a raindrop off a rock, reminding her of the other thing that had sort of occurred to her just now as the spear was speaking of the books. You called the four-armed lizards Sarkatush? Lady Spear Spirit? Yes, they are the Katush race or maybe people. They emerged in the Great Desert of Sar, thus the name Katush of Sar, or in the common manner; Sarkatush. So these rats are? the spear had referred to something called Undren, but there was no harm in asking for confirmation. They resemble Undren Kin, for all that they are not approaching close, and I am not willing to waste energy peering at them. The Undren were a low people of the world where this place, originated. However, these are not as they were, those were more akin to beast folk, these are more unruly if anything. The lizard mutations? Lady Spirit, her sister asked. Possibly, the spear conceded. They may have mutated in some way, or consumed the flesh of the Katush, theirs was a vile and unspeakable fate. The thing that holds their dreams now is a thing that can only corrupt others. Do Not Ask Me Of Them. It is a Taboo. Taboo? she echoed dully. It is a Taboo to you and your kind, you will bring a calamity even Big Auntie will not be able to deflect. The spears tone was emphatic as it re-iterated, even though that wasnt really what she had been asking. The warning was stark enough in any case, the Sarkatush or the thing behind them were bad. *Klooooonnnngg* *Kuhlllooonnnngg* Two more echoing sounds swirled through the twilight haze and damp mist of the plaza. What are those? she asked, shaking her head to try and shift the echoes, even as the symbol shifted slightly again. A thing of control, for the beast tide, the spear replied with a somewhat more subdued tone. They are unpleasant and disruptive to almost any other thing. Even I find their edge unpleasant, it is a sound of control, not of harmony. Returning to the books, Lady Spear Spirit, her sister said, as she pulled out the one that had Evokation on it. Yes? the spear said sounding pensive. I can answer a little more, but What is the relation between the two symbols on the tomes? her sister asked carefully. She blinked and then got what her sister was subtly asking about. It should have occurred to her to ask as well. The symbol sets were one thing, but those two symbols appeared to have a similar relationship between them as some of the more basic symbols. Ah, hmmm the spear grew distant for a moment. That is actually a good question, an interesting question. Er thank you? Lady Spirit her sister said running a hand through her hair and looking a bit abashed. Evokation and Invokation. Two halves of the same thing. They are lesser aspects of the people who built this place would call them an Archetype. In this case the Etheric Archetype. Unified Advancement of the State of All Matter on a Fundamental level. Clearly seeing their blank looks, the spear sent a sensation that was like a mental sigh. It was one she was familiar with from their discussion about Physiques. Perhaps they would have been better asking about those again, if it was going to be limited in the times it spoke to them? It is not a simple concept, even to me it is a thing of immensity, and I am just a little spear, with far to grow, the spear sounded almost amused. In terms of how it reflects in your system you are, well I do not know of your world, but in the place where this place originated there were ones such as you, people... beings, who followed the Heavens Path, this Archetype would be a fundamental part of that Heaven''s Path. To compare the two directly is not easy. Archetype is a philosophical approach to understanding comprehending, the order of the Greater Cosmos. Like a she grasped for the word, that explanation was hauntingly familiar in some way. Most aspects of it relate, broadly, to State Transformation of one kind or another and how those interactions integrate or dont integrate, with the physical world. State? her sister asked, flicking for something on her tablet that was showing shimmering lines of text in the air. Turning water into ice, turning rock into dust, turning wood into heat, light and noise this kind of thing, the spear said, after a further pause. Turning one element into another? she asked, looking for clarification, thinking of the arrays she had made in the depths. No that is different, It is not Evokation. Evokation is explosions, the spear eventually said lamely. Explosions they both echoed. As I said, it is not an easy thing, or simple," and my own world view is different. But it relates to elements and the five elements? she pressed. Hmmmmm, it does have a relationship with the five elements system but also spatial manipulation, balance transformations of matter and conceptual intent, physical manifestation, domains, principles, natural laws even truths relating to the physical state and development of the world around you As I said, it is a philosophy, a path rather than a direct Like a Grand Dao! she finally managed to make the intuitive link she was seeking, courtesy of some half-remembered talks with Ling Yu! Yes, it is a means to a Grand PathDao as you call it, the Spear almost sighed, its relief palpable. But what you have before you is only the tiniest of tiny steps towards it. Sorry I can only be so helpful, I was made as I am. It said sounding a bit frustrated now. Sorry, Lady Spear Spirit she bowed to it in apology. We are the ignorant ones asking difficult questions. No questions are good, and proper, without questions we cannot have answers, and without this, there can be no growth, the spear muttered. I am simply not in any case if you have no other questions? What what realm would we need to be to overcome the spirit up above? Arai asked suddenly. . The spear was silent for a good twenty seconds before replying. Hard to say, I could not achieve it, certainly. The spear said with a sad sigh. Big Auntie, or Big Uncle, or Ancestral Sister could crush it like the vermin it has become though, in their own manners, if they were given means to touch that place. Big uncle? Ancestral sister? Lady Spear Spirit. How many questions do you want to ask? the spear sniffed faintly, sounding tired suddenly. She winced, they had been asking a lot, but their ignorance was crippling at this point, so I do not know your system, I can see your language through the timbre of your qi and the fluctuations of your spirits. By that, I can judge you to be somewhere in the Second Circle or thereabouts. The Spirit in the library is a Spirit Arcana of improper origin that is probably in the twelfth Circle It was also messed with at a fundamental level by some of those who facilitated the fall of this place. It can touch the laws of the world if that helps. That is all I am aware of from my limited interaction with it before it participated in the sealing of Big Auntie and disposed of most of the survivors of the fall into this place. Laws of the world Arai frowned, looking vexed. She sighed, feeling a bit helpless as well. They knew the names of realms up to Dao Immortal, but how anything really progressed for things beyond the Immortal Threshold Laws were something Dao Immortals did things with? The realms above that were just names and titles to them both. To her knowledge, she had never even seen a Dao Immortal. Golden Immortals were already rare in West Flower Picking. The only one she knew of for certain was the Military Authority Captain. Even in Blue Water City. High officials had that kind of cultivation, but few were showy about it. So while she knew for example, that the vice headmistress of the Blue Gate School was a Dao Lord, what that actually meant in terms of her powers or the specifics of that realm was non-existent beyond the blindingly obvious. In any case my my my capacity to maintain this conversation is becoming limited, unfortunately. My attempt at untangling what was done to the depths of the arrays in this place, that I am connected with have not yet allowed me enough freedom to The echo and the sense like a tone that had been there initially returned to the spirit''s voice, even as the pauses grew more haphazard. {Consistently control such a refined link to you} {It is not that I mean to be dismissive simply Difficulty. Recuperation} The spear sounded, not vexed but frustrated and perturbed. Its words returned to singular ones with intention behind them and even that was somehow fainter than she recalled before. That... uhh no. Sorry we bothered you... she mumbled, feeling bad now that they had dragged this on with random questions. Thank you Honoured Spear Spirit Arai muttered, looking equally abashed. Uh do you have name? Or do we just call you Lady Spear Spirit? {I do But PersonalSelf/Maker Compact, Personal. Calling me honoured spirit} it sounded amused at that. {Spear Spirit, Sufficient. Respect, Formality, Considered, Happy.} With that, its presence went strangely mute again. They both winced and then bowed politely to the spear. Well, at least we learned something, her sister said, sitting down on the crate. Three more rocks smashed into the perimeter buildings and exploded, scattering rocks everywhere and making her sigh. Well at least they dont seem to be able to drop them in the middle of the square for whatever reason, so thats a plus! she said as another two rocks crashed down on the far edge. The feng shui of this place? Probably she agreed, sitting down near the chest with a resigned expression. All they could do now was probably sit here and recuperate, and hope that the spear''s words could be taken as directly as it had intended them and that these Undren Kin would eventually just give up and leave. Chapter 66 – Rats Are Also on the List!
And then there is the Undrenmare. In human society it is called this, because it is a giant series of underground seas and cavern systems that the Eternal City first delved, hence Mare instead of the more colloquial Sea. Most assume that Undren was by origin just a bad pun or humorous misspelling of Under that stuck. It is not. The name itself actually originates from the fortress archipelago of Isla DanAutha, long before the Eternal City got involved, and means Undren Sea, or Sea of the Undren. Not because there is a sea down there, though there are several, but because of the beast tides of Undren Kin that swarm from the depths. When they periodically break upon the western depths beneath Isla Duan, Isla Van and Isla Krae or the eastern depths, across the great ocean below the Eternal City, they are every bit as as vast as that great sea themselves, and ten times as perilous.
Excerpt from The Darkness Beneath. ~By Horatio Drusus, The Undren Breaker, Master of Adventurers for the Eternal City.

~ Sana & Arai, Ruined Island City ~
It was around three hours later that the nuance of the spears words to them in stating that the Undren would not enter physically into this part of the city. The first few projectiles that exploded into dust mostly missed, or so she had naively thought. Crashing down at the gate and across a few of the outer buildings. It was only when several of this new kind landed within the plaza that she understood what they were, and what these fate accursed Undren were trying to do. Hem them in. The corrosive, qi dispersing cloud from each projectile hung in the damp air, turning the humid ocean mist a muddy yellow-orange, before dispersing to coat a surprisingly large area of the plaza in a thin layer of yellowish, silty mud. On closer examination, she found it to be a potent combination of various species of mushroom spore and ground-up ore stones with intense earth yin corrosion attribute. The medium that made it scatter so effectively was, from what she could see, dust made of the qi repelling stone or a mineral with very similar properties. Now, this barrage of projectiles containing the dust was also being interspersed once more with rocks that were actually exploding. Their landing points tightly clustered on the areas where the dust had settled to become mud, kicking it up and spreading it through the mist and scattering it across the rest of the plaza. This is really not good Arai muttered rubbing a tiny bit of the yellowish mud between her fingers. No not it is not, she agreed, eyeing the sum of their efforts to neutralise the stuff. Every part of the stuff, except somewhat ironically maybe the mushroom spores, was problematic. The qi dispersing aspect that came from some fibrous mineral would certainly cause problems if they were exposed to it for a long time. The mixture was both vexatiously flammable and didnt break down once set on fire. It also smoked nastily. Lightning had a similar effect, setting things on fire and not really travelling at all through it. Using both of them to try to get rid of it, also just kicked it up, dispersing it further and helping its suspension in the mists by adding corrosive smoke to the mix. What corrosion they could muster from arrays did nothing much to the qi repelling dust, and actually helped the mushroom spores as well Furthermore, in this mist and damp, using some kind of wind art to gather it up somehow and sweep it out was next to impossible. It also refused to flow normally in water when they tried that. The medium of the mixture turning out to be slime sludge or something with similar properties. Several more explosive rocks hissed down and briefly dried out a part of the plaza on the far side of them, scattering the mist in spherical shockwaves and sending another wave of yellow mud over much of that side. In short, it was a mixture designed to deny control of huge swathes of an area and was disgustingly hard to disperse by any means at their disposal. It also sticks to your skin and those fibres and the mushroom spores suspended with the mixture snag into you and cant be removed with qi, her sister hissed in pained disgust as she She winced as she watched Arai skin her own finger with the edge of the leaf in an effort to remove the dust. Using her qi vision she was able to see within the bloody mess that her sister had just cast onto the ground, wickedly barbed mushroom spores and frayed strands of a glassy mineral. How in the fates did they even make this stuff? she muttered as her sister finished her act of decisive self-mutilation with tears in the corner of her eyes. As she watched, the wound healed almost immediately, which was expected, however Those mushrooms are some soul setting variant! Arai remarked distastefully, flexing her hand. The pain lingers for quite a while after getting rid of the she trailed off with a shudder. Her sister was still shaking her hand experimentally to try and shift whatever lingering sensation had come with removing the spores as the next wave of exploding rocks landed and scattered everything still further. I guess its some kind of alchemical process, they obviously have some means and are fairly sophisticated. They have hierarchy and can tame the fate thrashed spiders, she grumbled, eyeing the ever-shrinking safe zone within the plaza. Arai just sighed and squatted down to collect up the various bits and pieces that were scattered around. She could only agree as she helped collect up the various bits. They both then started to drag the chest a bit closer to the spear. The drums have started again she noted, pausing as they were almost done to stare off to the south. She had a dim recollection within their exploration of there being another qi repelling rock complex and a significant series of underground halls there. They hadnt poked around very much there though, being more than happy to stay above ground after their previous ordeals. -Were they coming up from below? Shortly after a few more of the yellow dust delivering orbs dropped out of the sky and exploded across the south side of the large plaza. They were promptly followed by dozens of exploding rocks and a bunch of large spears with a strange green fire on them- Oh for fates sakes, her sister groaned as the spears clattered down and half the plaza went on fire with a sizzling *whooooosh*. Within a few heartbeats, everything on the south side was covered in a pall of flickering greenish-yellow flames. The mud burned, the water from the rain burned, the dust itself burned even the mist burned. Even though it was clearly suppressed by the misty drizzle to a degree, it also smoked horribly, spreading a pall of cloying corrosive smoke across the courtyard. She immediately took a bit of luss cloth and bound it across her nose and mouth. That at least seemed to be fine enough to resist the spores and the dust. Her sister followed suit a moment later, even as the cloud rolled outwards, filling almost a third of the plaza in billowing greenish-yellow smoke that rapidly fused with the mist to become a truly unpleasant miasma. I guess that settles it, we cant just sit here and wait for them to fill the entire area up like this. Arai grimaced, looking at the spear. It was silent for a moment then spoke haltingly. {Difficult, get stronger, Undren Cunning, always edge, Offense-Defence} That was what she had expected basically. The conclusion she was already arriving at almost as soon as the dust started dropping really. She gave the chest and the surroundings a last check, everything that was vaguely combustible or corrodible was now in it. Closing the lid, she shoved it right next to the spear for good measure. Thats about as good as thats going to get I think, her sister gave the top of the chest a pat and picked up her blade. We need to get stronger, fast, I think, she agreed, tying her already plaited hair up with a rag bandana. Probably the only way thats happening now is using the martial cultivation technique from the recording at this point. her sister said with another sour look to the south. She nodded in agreement, picking up the other sword, which she had carved from the last lumps of qi repelling stone from the warehouse by the docks. It was still pretty meh compared to the quality of stone from below that Arai has originally used, but it was better than most of what was available around here. The leaf itself, she bound as tightly as she could to her own forearm, a stabbing weapon that hopefully wouldnt stab her. The jade scrips were in the chest for safety at this point. It was a morbid consideration, but likely they would be safer here rather than with them. Either way, if they died, they died. But this way what was on them might not fall into other hands and someone else might find them eventually. Shaking her head, to banish those morbid thoughts, she finished fixing her own hair and then tested the leaf, just to make sure it was going to work as she hoped. How close are you to whatever this realm seemed to consider completion? she asked Arai as she looked east then west considering the route they could take. Hard to say. I assume that the dantian will collapse to form a golden core or equivalent once it reaches critical density of the qi, but the clouds of purified qi in there are still condensing liquid droplets at a steady rate with no signs of stopping. Her sister self-examined herself briefly. Hmmmmm, she checked her own dantian again, which was basically the same as that. Thats what its doing for me as well, meanwhile the qi that is just flowing through my body, unrefined is continually circulating and slowly reinforcing my blood, bones and flesh in some way. Yeah... Arai nodded. Its just continually circulating and not sitting still. She sighed again. She had assumed that the dantian formation was the critical aspect of this realm and that they were in Qi Refinement, but actually, she was starting to suspect that wasnt the case. It didnt behave anything like what she knew of Qi Refinement in the strictest sense. Not that she knew much about it anyway. We should have asked the spear this, rather than those other dumb things, she grimaced, regretting asking about the books now. Well, it might not have known anyway her sister noted, glancing at the spear, which remained silent. So east or west do you reckon? she looked east with a frown Less rocks from the west so we go out that way and circle around? her sister shrugged. Depends how many there are I guess? The noise is pretty consistent from all directions really. West it is then she nodded and they both started off towards that side of the plaza. At the western periphery of the plaza, they passed through the wall gate and carefully looked into the misty street. The drizzle showed no signs of abating sadly. In the stormy half-light, nothing stood out, just scattered corpses of the Sarkatush, rotting where they had fallen. They ran onwards down the street for a hundred metres before finally encountering Undren. A band of maybe forty minions, noticeably better armed ran across the intersection ahead of them. Ducking into an alleyway they watched as the group went past, not noticing them apparently in the mist. Most of the minions carried spears of bone and stone, with auxiliary bone clubs. The leader, a larger rat with lizard scaled arms and long claws on its limbs was otherwise unarmed. Under her qi enhanced vision, however, the claws had a faint greasy shimmer in the half-light that suggested qi poison of some kind. Beside it was a rat wearing a spider skull and carrying a banner that was basically a bunch of desiccated beast heads and skulls dangling from a cross. Behind that, at the head of the column came a bunch of smaller rats with markings daubed on them, also wearing skulls and banging randomly on crude drums of hide and bone. They waited for the group to pass before swiftly crossing the road after them and ducking into the buildings. Thats far more organization than Im happy with, she signed. Too fate thrashed right, Arai gestured back. They moved between ruined buildings as stealthily as they could and encountered a second batch within a further hundred metres. This group was also about forty strong and was busily looting a crude square of ruined buildings and what had once been something approaching a market. The corpses of the lizardfolk had started to decay while they had been exploring as they accrued ambient qi as it returned to the wider city. The process had led to a faint miasma of yin death qi forming in many places. Not dangerous to them at this point but it made the ambience of exploration pretty horrific. The Undren seemed unconcerned with this as well and were happily dragging lizard corpses from everywhere into piles, grading them somehow then butchering many of them for meat. Sana made a gesture and they both lobbed orbs of fire element infused qi, their compromise on the firebolt art, at the largest pile of corpses which combusted with a damp *Thup-Fsshwhup*. The ambient qi coalescing around the corpse piles was mostly yin attuned wood-life rather than water, so it didnt hinder the fire but instead fed it somewhat. Minions scattered, looking for the threat, chittering and howling. Her second bolt hit the drummer squarely in the head before he could get more than a single whack of his instrument off. The minions charged towards them, finally noticing their presence in the tumbled down ruin of their alley and Arai cut the first one down with a familiar sword strike. She followed after, sundering a spear and decapitating another with a backhand blow from the leaf blade bound to her arm. Two more fell in rapid succession as she decapitated a second then took half the head off a third. Their spears scraped against her qi armour but did little more than draw a few red lines on her skin. A third then a fourth died in rapid succession. Using the martial form in actual combat required, as she had expected, quite a bit more focus. Before she had just been using the movements and the attacks, now she was actually moving her qi in the correct manner as well. Probably, she conceded, she should have done this before, but circumstances were what they were. Pushing through a dozen more of the minion Undren kin, she did find it took a bit of work to efficiently use the leaf. It made an excellent guard, but most of the sword forms seemed to work better and flow more smoothly if she wielded the stone blade with two hands rather than one. Something about the latter made the harmony and balance between offence and defence within the movements harder to maintain. Stepping through attacks and hitting weak points while constantly manoeuvring so nothing got properly behind her and she stayed within a few steps of her sister, she noted that the majority of the spear-wielding Undren kin were focusing on her. That was unexpected, given she was the further back of the two of them. It also made a disturbing amount of strategic sense as they continued to slaughter the minions in the square. In overwhelming her, they could isolate Arai, who was slightly more used to fighting with the sword forms. She was also the one with the leaf blade currently. After only a minute of combat, they had nearly gotten through half the rats in the square. Their use of the form was pretty bad she had to admit, although it was getting better with experience. Fortunately, the Undren Kins thing, beyond those strange bursts of cunning strategy appeared to largely be if in doubt drown it with numbers. So as long as they were up against pseudo-one-star combatants that could barely manifest their qi into their weapons let alone externalise it in any meaningful manner this was largely sustainable. -At least until another spider rider or similar shows up, a part of her added unhelpfully. Speaking of unhelpful things, she noted from the corner of her eye, that another Undren Kin had scrambled through the mess and recovered the drum. It got three whacks off on it before she managed to charge at it using her movement art. To her surprise though, the drummer immediately tried to flee, hammering on the drum and screaming loudly as it did so. It didnt make much difference in the end, as while it was a touch faster than its compatriots, it was nowhere near fast enough. She caught it with a sliding kick and bisected its corpse with an upward cut as she stood. Stomping on the drum, she destroyed it and then for good measure sliced the hide with the leaf blade. There was no point in half measures. A dozen more heavily armed Undren minions poured out of the street on the opposite side. She paused very briefly to plant a Fire Array in the ground in their path. Those symbols still took an appreciable chunk of her qi compared to anything else, but they made for excellent clearing formations. This one would convert the ambient qi in the world around its centre for several metres into pure fire qi guided by the intent she put within the array. Like the lightning and the corrosion, the grade of the fire was inexplicably profound as well. Dodging back, before the array could explode with her still in its radius, she crashed through two more of the smaller kin, flattening a club-wielding one and backhanding the other into a wall where it hung twitching and bleeding. After that, everything descended into a melee of carnage and death that stretched on and on. She lost count of how many she killed. The fire array detonated as she had hoped, creating a persistent barrier to block off the influx of attackers from that direction. As she fought on, the refinement rate of qi progressed much as she had hoped it would. Pausing for a heartbeat, she observed the entirety of the cycle. The mist in her dantian, originating from the ambient, unrefined qi she was absorbing, was slowly coalescing into drops of pure, silvery qi at a rate of about one tiny drop a minute. The droplets themselves glistened in her dantian like tiny orbs of dew, drifting gently within the nebulous clouds that filled it. As she fought on, they also began condensing in her meridians and flow towards her dantian. She returned her focus properly to her surroundings to dodge a thrown explosive rock from above, then used her movement art to get onto the roof. Getting distracted by her cultivation would be a very stupid way to get injured. Scanning her surroundings it wasnt hard to find the culprit, a larger Undren dressed in bone armour rather than chitin, and carrying a bone spear stuck with dozens of spider fangs. It was also, already holding another explosive rock in its paw, looking around for her. Snarling, it threw the rock at her with surprising vigour as she dashed towards it, dodging several minions that had exploded up some stairs to head her off. Seeing her rapid approach, the rat grinned, threw one final rock andrippled. Its form flowed away from her like vanishing mist, reappearing on another rooftop about twenty metres distant. It offered another laugh and threw a further rock from the satchel at its side into the morass below aiming for Arai. Wonderful, truly nameless fates your eyes are upon us, she swore behind her mask. She had managed to find the one Undren with a movement art. Below her, she saw two more bone armoured rats charge into the plaza. One smashed the ground splitting the fire that was blocking the way. It then waved an arm and a dozen lightly armoured minions with notably better weapons and more organisation ran past it towards Arai. The other, wearing spider chitin with extra bones and bearing a bunch of bone blades jumped onto another nearby roof and pointed at her, making what she could only term a very obscene gesture. It hurled a blade at her and then appeared holding the blade half a metre from her! Fates go molest yourselves! she snarled, as much in shock as frustration. This ones strength felt almost on a par with her own. The purity of its qi was lacking, but its aura clearly felt like it should be Qi Refinement -Could you keep talking about these with star ratings at this point? She thought grimly. She blocked the blade with the leaf, ruining it and dodging back even as it drew a second short blade. The edge of the blade rippled ominously and started to show obvious signs of qi infusion. -Wonderful, these ones clearly had active Qi arts, she sighed. It licked a blade mockingly then threw it past her, beyond her range to intercept and the ruined blade reformed itself before her eyes, drawing qi from the world around it to restore the half that was broken. Laughing, it attacked her again, forcing her to block with the sword this time. Swatting the blade away she struck only for it to vanish from beside her and appear by the other blade, already stabbing for her back. Her qi perception allowed her to see it surreptitiously throw two more blades. She spun and parried its attack, sending it rolling backwards. As expected it blurred and appeared beside another blade and charged at her again- She threw herself to the side, as a second blade scythed through the air, aiming for her head. She nearly missed it in her qi perception because she was spread so thin, keeping an eye on the square below, on the Undren across the other side who was still throwing rocks, at her sister now, and this one that was becoming a serious handful. Rolling up a second blade came, which she also parried. -It has remote manifestation as well as teleportation between weapons at Qi Refinement, what kind of insanity is this! she wailed in her own head. True teleportation in its true sense required spatial comprehensions and was basically a thing that only Dao Seeking cultivators could achieve. Shorter, lesser forms were available to those at lower realms, but as far as movement arts went they were nonexistent below Soul Foundation as far as she was aware. -Is it the weapons? she wondered, tracking her opponent as it circled her. Both of them attacked simultaneously and she dodged forwards under a thrown blade with her movement art, feeling one scrape against her back drawing a tiny scratch as it changed direction. Poison that contained Yin Water Qi started to infiltrate her body but was instantly consumed by her own pure Qi. They could even break her qi armour and were poisoned? - Fate thrashed heavens go stiff yourselves! The Undren kin skipped back easily and appeared above her, suddenly crashing down onto where she would have been had she not used her own movement art to dodge sideways. A blade circled behind her and it was behind her, stabbing at her back even as she dodged again. Then it was in front of her striking at an arm. Then Behind her striking at a leg. She kept dodging, wondering how long it could keep this up? Two more came for her heart and head. She deflected the one coming for her head as hard as she could and cut the one coming for her heart with the leaf blade destroying the hilt. It gave a crack of destabilized Qi in the process and the Undren Kin staggered coughing up blood. -Ah. So they are refined treasures, she thought with a relieved sigh. That made things much easier. Although it still raised questions in her head as to how a Qi Refinement rat had soul bound treasures. She went after the second short sword immediately, forcing her opponent onto the defensive for the first time. In response, it gave a strange echoing howl even as it retreated from her searching strikes. A small mob of minions flooded on to the rooftop, clearly intending to act as a distraction for the more elite rat officer rat? They swarmed at her, stabbing with spears and swinging crude bone clubs. The conviction in their eyes was disturbing. Their determination to take her down, even at the expense of their own lives was something she was glad that the mantra was capable of burying. If not she would have been demoralised long before now she was certain. Grimacing behind her cloth mask, she kicked one away and bisected two more, before just ramming the largest group with her movement art. In the same instant, three short swords shot down from above and behind her, travelling so fast that she struggled to keep track of them with her qi perception- The rock thrower appeared right beside her in a ripple of mist, sweeping at her with its spider fang staff. Two of the blades hit her in the arm and shoulder, even as the blow sent her crashing backwards off the roof, down into the plaza. Bits of unfortunate Undren minion rained down around her, even the blades shot away, orbiting far above her. Dozens of minions charged at her, clearly intent on swarming her under and stabbing her to death. Still wincing, the staff had ripped open a huge gash in her stomach, she slapped a hand to the ground and formed a fire array even as she scrambled away. The heat sucked the air from her lungs and battered at her qi defences, draining them far faster than she would have liked as the expected explosive rock from the staff rat hit the ground where her head would have been. The explosion and fire wave swept nearly everything in the square off its feet. The shockwave left her near the far wall of a building on the edge of the plaza. Arai had rolled behind cover at the last minute as well, she was glad to see. The rest of the rats had not been so fortunate. Dozens ran in every direction, shrieking and flailing as their fur burned. Those close to the detonation point were either gone completely or disarticulated chunks of burning meat. *KlOnnG, kLAng KLaNg KluUng* She looked up to see the staff rat hitting the base of its staff haft the edge of the roof. The disturbing sound came from a bunch of crude bells made of a dull blue-grey metal that she hadnt really noticed, tied to its cross hilt. Seconds later, a huge swarm of the rats rolled into the square. -Time to try something new, she thought, still shaking her head to clear the ringing from the explosion. Learning the arts from the tome was hard, but this one had seemed useful enough that she made the effort after they got the knack for the fireball. That she hadnt used it before now was because they had been trying to avoid undue attention. That seemed kind of moot now though. This art also had a critical advantage here as well. It didnt require any gestures to make the qi flow properly. Just intent and an understanding of how qi flowed through her body. It didnt really matter what you yelled either, as long as it had intent behind it. The activation only required visualisation of the art''s symbol and a suitable syllable or word to associate with it. {Thunderclap} DIE! A qi shockwave tore through every minion still alive within some twenty metres flattening them and killing most of them instantly. Those further away were badly injured, bleeding from their heads and stumbling drunkenly. The short sword wielding Undren Kin appeared beside her and stabbed at her head. She evaded the strike as best she could and grabbed at its arm. Sadly, it vanished again in almost the same instant, so her backhanded strike with the leaf blade only drew a bit of blood. Her qi perception also rippled, warning her of another incoming rock. Tolling away she skipped up onto the roof, looking around for the odious thing. Frustratingly, and entirely predictably, Staff wielding Undren was already on the other side of the plaza. A short sword whistled towards her at huge speed. This time she dodged into its direction, rather than away from it, abusing its forward momentum to evade it for a few seconds longer than might have otherwise been possible. {Thunderclap} Fate Thrashed Bastard! It was a curious quirk of the art that you could chain multiple words together to amplify the impact of the shout. It took significantly more qi with each syllable, but it still amounted to a lot less than even a single symbol array. Her qi reserves, now she had had some time to actually accumulate some, were also close to a Golden Core Cultivator with a low grade, grade eight or nine core and still in pretty good shape. The symbol and her mantra were just about keeping pace with the drain of her focusing on constantly visualising the martial form while using it. The sword wobbled she noted and she darted towards a side street. Sending several fireballs lobbing across the square below to add to the chaos as she chased after the sneaky rat bastard.
~ Arai, fighting in the courtyard square ~
The response to their initial engagement was, Arai found herself considering as she danced through the mess of combat, somewhat more robust than she might have liked. Especially in regards to the larger Undren that had come with this new band. She had especially been hoping they might have gone a little while longer without attracting something like the spear-wielding, rock-throwing menace that was circling the courtyard. In any event, they were basically in this for the long haul now. There were really no good choices in any case. Fight out here, stay in the courtyard, or try to take cover in the buildings on its perimeter. At least this way they could try to leverage as much potential as possible from the Martial Form. If the fates had eyes, hopefully, they wouldnt run into another Spider Mother. The qi from it would be welcome, but everything else would be a downright nuisance at best. It would be best if that had been some special Undren who was leading this bunch. Neither of them was sure if the rider was even dead in any case. Sana had been separated from it and then they had focused on killing the mother. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. She eviscerated an attacking spear Undren with an upward strike before lopping off the head of the following one. After the turbulence of the new wave arriving and Sanas use of the Thunder Art they had endeavoured to grasp as fast as possible during those three hours, the running battle was starting to settle down again. She was fighting here, chasing these rat bastards around and her sister was playing tag around the edge of the square. Facing off against a sword throwing, teleporting Undren Kin and that fate accursed rock lobber she had also been dodging. Killing two more as she tracked another of the elites, wielding a brownstone blade like her current one, she consciously stepped back from the rhythm she had been slipping into again, recalling some of their fathers warnings about fighting with martial forms. While strikes flowed together, especially ones that relied on forms and footwork for training, it was possible to fall into predictable patterns. Predictability got you killed, simply put. Even monsters had eyes, and many had better senses for space and pattern recognition than people did. She did a 180-degree turn, killing several more carelessly swarming minions in the process as a rock sailed past her exploding against the wall. Apparently, her sister wasnt able to keep it occupied completely or it had run out of rocks and had to go get more. She killed two more and slapped an array against the wall, sending a hissing wave of lightning through the minions around her. No more rocks came as she finished off the survivors and turned looking for the next mob. Maybe the staff wielder was just being more sparing with them. In any event, it gave her a moment to appraise her progress. It hadnt been that long since they started, but the number of droplets that had condensed was already considerable. Their number had increased by maybe fifty to sixty, just from fighting here for ten to fifteen minutes? They had been forming before of course since their breakthrough down below, courtesy of the Spider Queens core, but between everything else going on she hadnt paid it much mind. Living was more important than whatever her qi cycles were doing of their own accord. Her mind told her she already had thousands drifting in her dantian, and that suggested that she might need a rather scary number of droplets actually. On the other hand, they were starting to coalesce more regularly as time went by, especially in her meridians. She had been looking for a cycle, but there wasnt really one that she could see. Her body pulled in qi, passed it through her meridians continuously and circulated much of it into her dantian where it accumulated as mist. From that mist, droplets of qi condensed everywhere and flowed with the mists, ending up drifting in her dantian. Some of the larger drops were starting to congregate together in the mists as they collected by random chance, or were brought together by the swirling currents of qi that the Martial Form stirred up and focused. Sometimes singular ones merged, other times a dozen at a go, forming slivery little cloud puddles that drifted and swirled on their own. Those puddles dragged more mist to them and seemed to increase the strength of her qi flow bit by bit, but she couldnt otherwise influence them in any significant way. The overall impression though, was that eventually, they would coalesce into a single, unified droplet that would eventually fill her whole dantian? Maybe even her meridians? If that was the case though, they were going to be running for a long time. Even assuming the rate of droplets condensing kept rising at the current rate it would take weeks of solid fighting maybe months to get anywhere close to filling her dantian. Shaking her head at that somewhat depressing thought that had been circling for a while, she fed it to her mantra and started towards the next group of Undren that had made it into the square. The obvious answer was refining their opponents cultivations. It would have been easier if these rats had beast cores, but clearly, they were not Qi beasts and possessed a means of building a foundation much closer to spiritual cultivation, albeit with the heart as the focus rather than the dantian. The problem, she reflected as she cut down the first minion and sidestepped a spear, was that most of these rats were barely in Qi Condensation, and ripping out hearts and refining them in continuous melee combat wasnt as easy as it sounded in her head. Shoulder charging another into a pile of rubble she took the opportunity to grab one, ripping it out of the creature''s chest as two more stabbed at her furiously and the rats swarming back attacked the one she had just crippled. The heart gave her a pulse of qi akin to a grade one core, however, her gains were diffuse and impure. That wasnt due to their quality, but rather her own lack of understanding she was sure. She couldnt really grasp their cultivation method at all. Parrying a spear, she bisected its wielder and hissed in annoyance as small rats immediately tore its corpse down and started devouring it before she could even think about refining some of its qi. As a denial strategy, it was exceptional. The little rats, unlike before, didnt really go after them, unless she went rolling on the ground. They just hindered her movement occasionally and tore apart any dead Undren that fell, focusing on the heart and vital organs. Currently, they were roiling all over the courtyard, working hard at denying her any chance of claiming anything from her sisters demolition of the start of the first response wave. A curved bone throwing weapon thudded into the wall beside her, barely missing her nose by a fraction as she leant out of the way. Another large armoured rat and a cadre of a dozen or so better armed minions had made their presence known. Two more curved bone blades arced at her. She snared one out of the air and infused some qi into it, sending it flying back. It left a ruined swathe through the onrushing Undren as its original owner desperately avoided being ruined by its own weapon before it hit a distant wall and exploded into bone shards. The big ones were annoying. That was the only way to describe them. One on one she could probably kill any of them in a few moves, but they never engaged for that long. They screened her with minions, struck when she was distracted and retreated as soon as there was any hint of being disadvantaged. If she chased after one, the rock thrower tended to start intervening but it had been awfully quiet the last few minutes. There was another thunderclap of cursing from the rooftops to her left. The distortion in the air made even her waver slightly, although the symbol easily cancelled out the worst of it. That was the one downside of that art, beyond the noise. Its capacity for friendly fire was almost unavoidable unless she blocked her ears. That was out of the question, hearing was the best way to keep herself alert for thrown projectiles. Furthermore, denying herself senses seemed to impact the overall efficiency of her Qi Perception field, and she needed every shred of benefit it was giving already. With a sigh, she settled back into the mind-set of just letting her qi cycle, and focused on the martial form and killing more Undren. There was another thunderclap a few seconds later that sent weaker Undren staggering. Taking advantage of the opportunity she skipped ahead of the armoured one and its posse, making no effort to engage them and tore through the staggering minions in that general direction. To her dark amusement, another armoured group rushed out of a nearby building and set up to block her path. Really your capacity to self-organise is the worst, she muttered under her breath as another skull wearing Undren behind the group started to bang on a drum, No you dont! she sneered. Using her movement art, she tore through the line, leaving a bloody swathe of bisected bodies and ruined limbs in her wake. The brownstone blade was holding up reasonably well, but it was on its way out sadly. She was still on the lookout for a useful replacement given Sana was using the only serviceable blade they had eked from the remaining qi repelling stone that was of sufficient size. Fate thrashed- She was forced to dodge away at the last minute, as the drummer wavered into mist and a spider fang staff shot out of the warping space where it had been, stabbing straight at her heart. -So you can do that, can you? She thought, narrowing her eyes. The drumming continued from up above as she blocked the strike with her blade. The spider fangs scored a nasty line down the blade, making her already sour mood darken even more. The staff wielder appeared beside her, already sweeping at her legs with its own foot. At the last moment, its speed and force rapidly- She vaulted backwards as the leg hissed past her. Had it connected she was sure her leg might have been fractured. The staff wielder swept at her legs with the staff as she found her footing again. This time she was prepared and used a move from the martial form to step over the strike- The borderline crippling strike to the inside of the thigh was much, much faster than anything it had previously done, sending her sprawling. She cut defensively as it leapt through the air, legs already bent, staff sweeping down and it was gone- Her qi perception twisted and she rolled into the distortion rather than away. Her intuition probably saved her learning what it felt like to be stabbed through the stomach as its strike hammered down where she had just been. -Except I already know what that feels like you nameless molested rat, she snarled in her head. Slashing out again she found it was already gone like mist, into the mists. The large armoured from before appeared on top of her almost instantly, trying to shoulder charge her while sweeping up with its big blade. She used her movement art and winced as her leg meridian screamed at her. -So that is what you were after! She scowled as the staff rat''s qi managed to effect a minor injury to her leg meridian. -Time to be a little less predictable. As if the weather understood her frustrations, it abruptly started to rain. Fat drops of water arriving in a curtain as the weather from the north side of the island finally arrived, unbidden at their location. Her attacker charged forward holding its blade low again, ready to sweep up or across depending on which way she dodged. She went backwards and pulled it onto her, inviting it in with the intention of making it expose a flank even as she made an opening. A dozen spears, javelins and thrown bone blades hissed at her location, trying to close off her retreat. Most missed even as the rat slammed the blade down, aiming to break both her weapon and her. One spear did hit her in the shoulder though, and she mimicked stumbling to one side as if thrown off balance. Fortunately, as she had intended, it marginally overestimated the distance and the blade missed her body by a hands width. Snarling, it stamped on her, clearly intending to hold her in place for another stab. She hit it weakly in the leg twice, grasping for the brown blade with her other hand. It leered down at her, ominously lining the end of the blade up with her neck She transmuted its leg, watching its limb and side explode in slow motion almost as its suddenly purified Qi ran out of control. Even as it screamed and collapsed to the side, small rats swarmed all over it, only to be cast away or consumed by the detonation of its qi. Low to the ground as she was, she avoided the worst and grasped its arm- The other, staff-wielding Undren appeared in the mist and rain above her, stabbing down at her heart. Changing her plan she put the strongest lightning array she could muster down on the ground beside her. In the wet and the ruin of the street, lightning consumed everything for ten metres in every direction in a flickering sheet of blue-white death. The staff rat, right in the epicentre couldnt escape quite fast enough, lightning catching it and casting it away even as it devoured everything else, arcing from rat to rat, leaving smoking corpses and exploded limbs in its wake. It hit the far wall, even as she pushed off the smoking Undren. Sadly it recovered itself enough to vanish in a swirl of mist through the hole in the wall. Scowling, she looked around in the rain and put a corrosive array down on the ground. It cost a lot of qi, but hopefully, she would make it back in a second. Grabbing the fallen rats blade she stabbed it in the back, grimacing as its own weapon struggled to part its flesh. This one was definitely not Qi Refinement. Two heartbeats later the corrosive symbol exploded all around her and her acquired resistance to it from the Undergrove paid off as the swarms of small rats charging in literally dissolved while her skin merely blistered. Kneeling down she shoved her hand into the wound, fishing around for its heart and was rewarded when her fingers found the pearly crystal-like accretion beside it. It was smooth and round in her hand, maybe four centimetres across. A proper core. She pulled it out, even as she registered several fist-sized projectiles drop out of the sky around her- Crouching in cover, she grimaced as the shockwaves rolled over her, dispersing rubble across the street and dispersing the worst of the corrosive mist. It made her spit blood and damaged her organs a little but she ignored it and pushed her qi into the Core. The symbol devoured the qi within it in seconds. Hundreds of droplets condensing out of the mist as it flowed into her Dantian. She couldnt help but smile, pleased that her hunch had been correct. Increasing the density of the misty qi would generate droplets from the existing mist quicker. Grabbing a smaller chitin armoured Undren that was flopping weakly nearby, she stabbed the blade through it and under the cover of the ruin from the explosion refined its heart, which didnt have a crystal core next to it. Draining the qi in it increased the mist of qi in her body a touch but nowhere near what the Golden Core had given her. Thinking about it, she rapidly did some calculations regarding the economy of scale and efficiency of what was worth targeting and what wasnt. While it was true that using the sword and the form was efficient in one way, it was also providing the rat tide a means to consume almost anything she killed because it was almost impossible for her to absorb qi through her blade in that manner. She had tried and while it would do it, it was barely a case of getting back what she expended for the most part. Reaching a decision she now felt a bit foolish for not considering earlier really she tore some of the bone armour off the rat and swiftly tied it around its looted blade, slinging it over her back in a crude scabbard. Eyeing the rest of the armour, she tore it off as well and slung it on. The brownstone blade and even the rats own blade had had trouble cutting it, so most of the other weapons would likely falter as well. With a half-smile, she stared through the rain at the Undren that were already massing again in the street, led by an armoured Undren in bone armour and carrying a club made of the long bone of some giant creature. It would do for now anyway. With a blur, she charged for a nearby smaller Undren kin that was rolling on the ground and thrashing its last in the corrosive mist and punched her hand into its chest crushing its heart and using the symbol to draw in its qi. What followed was a hazy maelstrom of carnage. She totally eschewed any effort to chase after the staff Undren, who was still teleporting around, throwing exploding rocks hither and thither, and instead focused on ripping minions apart and refining their qi condensation mini-cores that were fused into their hearts. The process did cost her qi, but to her surprise, the martial form worked almost as well without using a sword. The flowing, incisive intent at its core, the striking at critical points and the footwork were just as valid, except now her hands were the sword rather than the sword itself. To her right, she was aware of Sana tearing through another band of minions as she continued her duel with the blade throwing rat. All around them Undren raged now, charging at her from every direction with an unshakable ferocity. It felt almost alien to her, they gave no quarter, expected none and kept coming in spite of her inflicting losses that would have made a mortal army break and flee long ago. Did they even have a concept of morale? Or feel fear? -Then again, she thought. They had been wavering a bit in the courtyard before the second wave and these proper elites arrived. So they were probably responsible for their renewed dedication to trying to tear them down and she was refining their compatriots cultivations in front of them to make herself stronger so... Part of her did feel odd doing this, but she politely invited it to go talk to the mantra, and it conceded that on the balance, the rats had probably got it coming. Not to mention they had attacked first and made no effort to engage in anything other than outright slaughter In any case, the melee was a terrifying spiral of violence and intent. Even with the mantra ghosting along within her, keeping her mind in equilibrium, as she ripped through rat after rat, she felt drawn to the ferocity. The Martial Form also fed it, her strikes ruining limbs, tearing off heads, shattering skulls scattering broken furry bodies behind her in a hypnotic facsimile of the rain that was hammering down from above. It washed the blood from her body almost as it splattered, turning the street around her red with gore as she smashed furry bodies into the ground, walls, rocks, rubble and each other. She took wounds, but less than she had expected, given she was almost purely on the offence now. The armour actually helped, a lot in that regard, she had to acknowledge. She even looted a few more bits, two arm guards made of durable bone were especially helpful and helped cut down on the incidental cuts from the rats she was destroying. A few bone spears inflicted unplesant wounds but they were nothing that her mantra couldn''t heal almost as fast as they were dealt. Another crash of sound echoed from the buildings across the way so that combat was still going strong, then a building across the street recoiled and erupted outwards and her sister stood in the street ahead of her, carrying the ruined torso of the blade wielder. It was missing its lower body, an arm, and its neck was bent at a very lethal angle. Three of its blades were stuck in her body, including one through her heart. Her sister contemptuously pulled that out and tossed the corpse away, refining the golden core in a few seconds. You look like shit, Sana remarked, looking her over You look like a pincushion, she chuckled darkly, wiping the water and blood off her own face. Uggh, that fate thrashed blade thrower, Sana kicked the body viciously as she plucked another of the blades out of her side and considered it. They are falling back? she wondered because they had been standing here for a good ten seconds now and hadnt come under any kind of attack. *thudududuum du dum* Thudududum du Dum* A ferocious drum beat roared in the middle distance all of a sudden. Followed by a rising roar of Undrenvoices? Aooooo! Huwaaaoo! Chikaaaaa! Aooooo! Aeoooo! *THUDUDUDUUM du Dum* THUDUDUDUM du Dum* The drumbeat rolled out again, and this time she felt the faint pricking and numbing sensation that she was starting associate with soul strength. It blurred her thoughts a bit but the symbol dispersed the attack without any difficulty even as it traveled to her. She jumped onto a rooftop, and Sana followed after her, looking in the distance the sound came from. *THUDUM du Dum DUM DUM* *THUDUDUDUM du Dum DUN DUN* The beat changed and she saw, with her qi enhanced vision a giant rat thing. It was big enough that it was visible in profile even through the haze of the rain. It was like the one from the depths below, but if anything it was larger. *Kluoooong* *Kluang* *KLUUUUUUNG* The bell came from the other direction, every bit as loud as the drums. It felt like claws and teeth gnawing at the edge of her mind, scrabbling in the darkness, trying to drag her down into despair. In the rain, some four hundred metres distant on the higher areas towards the docks she could see thousands and thousands of Undren arrayed. Minions covered every rooftop and between them were whole bands of heavily armed and armoured larger Undren, all with the familiar lizard mutations. Hundreds of them. All of them likely Golden Core. Above them, standing on the head of the giant rat, beside two other hunched rats was the staff wielder, now holding its staff with the blue bells aloft, waving it in the air. Behind them, on the back of the huge rat, was a platform that held a dozen great drums. Stretched hides across frames of bone, each sporting a strange rune that pulsed disturbingly and made her vision swim to look upon it. *Du Dum Dun Dun DUH Dun Duh.* *Du Duuuun Du Duuuun Dun THUDUM* *Thuuuudum* Crashed out and the hoard howled and danced on the rooftops becoming more frenzied, waving their banners and hammering spears, clubs and other weapons off shields, off the walls, roofs and even each other. This is going to be trouble her sister muttered, sounding as horrified as she felt. That might be an understatement she said weakly as she watched two huge Undren, each almost two metres tall stalk forward onto a lower rooftop. A group of smaller Undren dressed in bone armour and a banner adorned with mushrooms came forward, carrying two head-sized golden coloured glassy orbs Oh fates go her sister cursed as they watched in shock and horror. Each of the huge Undren took up a sling and put an orb reverently into it. *Dum du Dum Du Dum Dum Dun Dun Thud* UhmmMMMmmmm *Du Dum Du Dunnn* The drumbeats reached a crescendo and the two rats both spun their slingshots and released the orbs high into the air in their general direction while the distant Undren howled and hammered their weapons against each other. A movement to her left caught her eye as she saw Undren suddenly scattering away from a rooftop Focusing on it, she saw a wizened, four-armed Undren raise a staff looked like it had a lizard skull on top- They both flinched as five creepy purple-green lightning sizzled out from the Sarkatush skulls eye sockets and struck the two orbs as they reached the height of their trajectory, exploding them like New Years fireworks. Each orb rained down dozens of smaller golden orbs in the sky above them. The lightning arced down after them smashing into the smaller orbs before they landed and combusting them into waves of cloying greenish-purple fire and smoke that swirled in the rain and seemed to make the whole world steam faintly. The four-armed rat suddenly looked directly at her. She felt something brutally punch into her mind, even as the space between them seemed to fall away and she got a proper look at it through the storm-lit rain. Above them thunder rolled as the lightning bolt from the staff vanished into the clouds above, scattered in every direction. The soul attack was swept away by the symbol, but it still made her limbs chill and her mind go sluggish for a second. In that regard, it felt comparable to the spider mother they had fought earlier, at the very least. Without needing any communication they both abandoned the rooftop. A Nascent Soul qi beast was one thing... a Nascent Soul rat, with no obvious suppression? That was all kinds of nope! Back to the spear? her sister asked looking shaken. She looked up at the swirling green-yellow clouds that were settling in every direction. If they do that over the square we are totally fate cursed. She muttered. But thats a Nascent Soul rat her sister pointed out. If it sends its soul form.? Yeah... Out here we are going to get swatted something horrifying. She grimaced. It would fate thrashed dumb to die because we overestimated our chances, Sana said simply. Even if it scatters that dust in the square, we survived the moon mushroom spores, that stuff cant be worse than that. It was agonising, she pointed out, having already had first-hand experience of testing it. Everything out here has been fate thrashed agonising, her sister scowled. I havent not been in agony one way or another ever since ended up in this horrific place. Well we have to fall back to the buildings clad in qi disrupting stone at any rate, Sana added. Yeah, that seems like a good idea she said with a sigh, starting to run back up the street towards the inner city. We can probably last a long time. Longer than they can. Nice armour by the way, her sister said with an appraising snicker, poking at the bone armour she had thrown on. It was surprisingly sturdy she said with an eye roll. It also looks Sana snickered and mimed a few rather crude gestures. Looking down at it, it really did accent more than it hid in some weird ways. Mostly because it had hung in front of the Undren and her shoulders were nowhere near as broad. It protected her back more than her front. In fact, the upper arm pieces were more annoying than useful she had come to realise, as its arms had been as thick as thighs. Meh. She shrugged. Its hardly likely to last long anyway if we have to fight like that all the time. She wiped some of the rat blood off her face as rain washed it out of her hair. As they ran, she borrowed the leaf from Sana and took off the arms and cut them up to make a proper belt to hold it in place below her breasts. As it was, the majority of the armour was for the rats upper torso and shoulders anyway, and being much narrower she had to bind it in several places to stop it slipping uncomfortably. The rest she used to better secure the ad hoc scabbard for her looted blade. Turning a corner she did a random forward tumble and nodded to herself, it was so much easier to move in, without sacrificing much. The blade also sat properly on her back without shifting sideways periodically. They both made their way through the streets using their movement arts and the cover afforded by the buildings to get as little of the green smoke on them as possible. In the distance, there was a rumble of drums to a different distant beat. The smoke pall, carried down by the rain was settling like a scar across what had to be a third of this district of the city. Parts of it were being set on fire now as well, flames falling onto rooftops and taking light amid the stonework. The smoke from those smouldering blazes, apparently unaffected by the rain and water now flowing through the streets, made the storm lit, rain-drenched city even more bleakly oppressive. Red water glistening in the streets as they splashed through them. Smoke from the smouldering blazes rolling down streets behind them making the stormy half-light even gloomier Ahead of them, another warband was diverting across a plaza that held a ruined sacrificial pit towards them. The stench of rotting corpses was tangible even at this distance, even with her filtering it out as best she could. They ignored that group and kept running for the inner city, there was no point in fighting it out now. Their goal was simple, get to the inner area, hide on the edges of the aura from the spear and do as much damage as they could without getting caught by the nascent soul rat or the smoke pall. It occurs to me, she noted as they ran on. That the other lot were really into spiders but these guys are big on bones and have giant rats? You think there are different groups in the city? her sister mused, as they ducked through a ruined alley, ignoring another bunch of Undren that had just spotted them and also given pursuit. Hard to say, but it wouldnt hurt to check if they will fight each other as readily as they fight us? she suggested. If they do, that would make us not dying a lot easier, her sister conceded looking nervously up at the sky as another pal of smoke swept across. She grimaced and they ducked through a building to put walls between them and the billowing smoke. It Is it just my imagination or is the smoke actually following us subtly? she asked as she scrambled out the other side and the smoke rolled over the roof of the building behind them. Sana glanced back and grimaced as well. Nope, its definitely being manipulated Id say the Nascent Soul old rat seems the likely culprit? In her head she had to agree, it was the likely culprit. It was obvious now she looked at it, as the clouds rolled in wings behind them, swirling forward and eating up street after street, becoming less and less hindered by the torrential rain that was pouring down from the clouds above. Sana hurdled over the wall ahead of here and there was a shocked half yell from an Undren as she deceased it simply by pushing it before her into the wall across the street not even pausing as she ran on, refining its heart. She leapt after Sana and they raced across another street, finally getting within sight of the edge of the inner city. They had come quite a long way in their rampage earlier. Certainly further than she had realised. They crossed the next street and tore straight into a column of Undren that were all carrying spears. The column fragmented and she killed indiscriminately. The Undren turned to deal with the surprise incursion right into the middle of their column. She tore one in two, grabbing the core and refining it as she ducked down the alley, Sana following her throwing another corpse away. The leader of the column charged through the next alley along. Behind them, the drum beats got louder, presumably because the other horde of Undren had started to move in their direction. The column leader, who wore a grey skin loincloth, wielded a spear and had lizard-like spines on his back arrived in their new street a few paces slower than them, snarling and gesticulating at them. Without any preamble she twisted to the side, blocking the spear strike with the arm guards of her new armour while Sana flanked it from the other side. It dodged away and made up space between them in a strangely obscure manner. Great, does everything have movement arts now? her sister snarked as she tackled it directly. Lizard and girl collapsed in a rolling heap that she followed after. Using her own movement art she caught up and stomped on its face as hard as she could, stunning it. In that opening, her sister eviscerated it with the leaf and scrambled up, already refining its core and leaving it twitching on the ground. Its column charged from both sides trying to interrupt them. The Qi condensation Undren screaming with a berserk fury and stabbing with their spears. If anything the organisation of this group was among the best yet, they advanced in a line with spears and shields, blocking off much of the street from both sides, holding some kind of approximate formation in the process. Unfortunately for them, their spears were not really long enough to make the second and third rows dangerous, so she just vaulted over the first row directly. Crashing into the second row, knees first, she flattened one unfortunate, wincing as a stray spear opened up a nasty gash on her arm. Refining its heart, she tackled under the line of spears for the next row, taking two with her, shredding their bodies with qi infused punches. Behind her, Sana crashed down into the line as well. DIE ALREADY! Her sisters roar rocked the whole street, stunning everything except for a few particularly sturdy armoured Undren who had been working their way forward. Even they were dazed slightly. Was that a side effect of them having good hearing? At any rate, the effect was decisive. They cleaned up half a dozen as they made their way out leaving mass panic and disorganisation behind them. They cut right at the next intersection and then dodged down an alley at the sound of lots of Undren approaching. A second column appeared again mostly carrying bone spears and wearing the grey skin tunics. The column broke off and charged towards their alley so they ran around the block and caught it by surprise as it piled in after them. A band charged from across the way directly at them, which was almost too much of a gift as they tore back through the side of the original column. The two groups met in a crunch of disorganisation, greatly exacerbated by her sister stunning everything a moment later. Seeing the leader of the group working its way towards them, she let her qi go a bit chaotic and staggered. It took the bait and blurred towards them, striking at her back with its spear. At the last minute, she reacted and grimaced as it sped up its strike by almost fourfold. Fortunately, her sister was already closing on it, cutting for its spear with the leaf. The spear, which caught her in the side, still went halfway through her before it was cut, throwing her into the wall of the building with the inertia of the impact. Pulling it out of her side she made a face as her body fought the qi that was trying to worm out of it into her. The rat, in a grey robe, ducked under her sisters follow up strike, slamming the butt of its ruined spear into her stomach and sending her sprawling into a mob of spear-wielding minions who got a few stabs off before the entire street vanished in a sheet of lightning. She grit her teeth and fought the numbing energy that ran over her body. The friendly fire from the arrays was a bit problem unless they shared qi. Even with her body adapting to the damage slowly, lightning was brutal. NAMELESS CURSED RAT! Her sister''s howl made the entire street recoil and even pushed away, for a little, the sheeting rain and swirling clouds of green-purple fog that were descending on them. Recovering, she used her movement art, ignoring the complaints from her meridians and crashed into the back of the grey-robed rat. Even stunned as it was, it still somehow managed to evade her grasp at the very last second. Chasing after it she barely managed to clip a stray rat, turning it into a rat shaped stain on the far wall. Shaking her head she put down a corrosion array and turned the entire street into rippling field of corrosive fog. The grey-robed rat screamed and stumbled, its flesh bubbling and she finally tackled it into the wall of a building. Her inertia and the qi in her limbs turned it into a broken mess. Unslinging the blade from her back she stabbed it in the chest and levered sideways. It took a few seconds longer than she would have liked with her sister still stunned in the street, but she got the core and refined it. Suddenly everything grew dim around them, space seemed to turn viscous and the Undren still able to react all started to flee or cry out pathetically. A shadowy clawed hand crashed down from above, demolishing everything within a block and carving open the ground around them like it was mud. Screaming, she fell downwards, feeling as if her body was about to explode as brutal intent spiked into her body, attempting to force the qi out of her and disperse her cultivation foundation completely. The symbol and her mantra strained against it, deflecting and repelling the pressure even as she crashed down into liquid water corrosive enough to burn her skin. The pressure vanished after a few more moments as she flailed in the water, swimming arbitrarily left and praying she would find a wall. All around her, she got the faint sense of threat, and the symbol had also slipped back into her minds eye subtly. That was a sure sign that something unwanted lurked in here. To her relief, she did find a wall, and rose to the surface, which was only a metre or so above her in the end. About ten metres away in the gloom she saw Sana hauling herself out of the water. The water seemed normal, relative to its location, but with this ominous vibe hanging over everything she had no intention of lingering in it, and rapidly swam over to where her sister was and scrambled out. Great, more fate thrashed sewers! her sister hissed, patting herself down. You still have the leaf? she asked, as that was basically the most vital thing they had on them. Ohyeah, her sister held up her arm where it was bound. She sighed in relief, looking back at the reservoir. It was filled with rotting corpses, mostly Undren, but there were spiders some rats and even a few Sarkatush in there. Up above, light filtered down through the vast hole in the ceiling that the nascent soul rat had carved. There were only two exits from the room, one on this platform, and one halfway around that was accessible from their location by a remarkably treacherous looking walkway of slabs set into the reservoir wall. This one I think, she muttered, moving towards the exit on their platform. Sana nodded and followed after her, not casting a look backwards. The bad vibe from it was starting to subtly intensify. They had just made it to the exit when a second ghostly clawed hand descended into the reservoir. The world constricted around them both and she felt a vast and vile qi grasp the space around her, trying to drag them both back up to the surface. The symbol resolutely resisted the pull on what she was almost certain at this point must be some aspect of her soul. She was stuck there for several agonizing seconds as the two forces inexplicably warred around them before the grasping sensation collapsed once again. Gasping she stumbled forward and grabbed Sana who was similarly disorientated by the arm. They both scrambled into the corridor beyond, which was depressingly familiar. A moment later a flicker from the corner of her eye and a barely heard rustle alerted her to the leap of a familiar ambush predator. Catching the spider out of the air, she squashed cat-sized thing into the wall and refined its one-star core without even looking at it as they hurried on. A moment later her sister caught another one as it leapt from the ceiling and crushed it in her hands, discarding the corpse with a barely heard curse. These Undren are soooo getting added to the list! she spat. Chapter 67 – Melee, Darkness, Refinement
Nobody really ''expects'' the Undrenfolk, and yet, really, they should. They are far more invasive and observant than most powers realise, dismissing them as just some mutate rats hyped up on mana. The danger they bring is not so simply fixed with a few pest wards, doughty men with sticks breaking skulls in sewers and a dismissal of worse as rumours and the febrile ravings of those who would cause instability. Undrenfolk walk among us, see us for what we truly are, and hate us for it. In the depths below the City of the Eternal Trimvirate they hunt them with a violence that is mocked in the courts of our land. In the deep south, beyond those savage deserts, their enclaves are left alone and our Princes and Dukes call it craven weakness and the naivety of the barbarian. The Isla Kingdoms hold them at bay with the blood sacrifice of legions and mausoleums to hope upon the Undren shore and our leaders sneer and say they are only this much, or use this as evidence that they are weak and that we can eke some new strip of godforsaken and useless rock in the ocean away from them for the price of a million lives and a decade of spilt blood. If they really knew what the Undren were, their origin and their mantle and their dreams, understood what we have stolen from them, they would not be anywhere near as blas and dismissive of the existential threat they pose. They will happily die by the thousands, screaming vengance and judgement to bring a single scion of the surface down, because to the Undren Folk, we are the Great Enemy, Despoiler, Devourer, Deceiver, the Thief of All...
~Astoria Galadris Belmont, Principle Arch Magister of the Green Tower.

~ Sana, Island City Sewers ~
The Undren soon found them again, but in confined spaces, they were very much at a disadvantage despite their overwhelming numbers. Stunning them on mass in chokepoints with the Thunderclap art turned out to be a remarkably efficient way to clear out the minions. The downside was that in these enclosed spaces the increased effectiveness was nearly as much of a hindrance as an asset. The book warned that friendly fire was very likely with the art, but she almost stunned herself a few times, never mind her sister. The tome said that limiting this aspect of the art would come with experience in the mechanism of the technique, but it was already not behaving quite as advertised as it was At least her cultivation was advancing at a noticeable rate now they were actively refining as many of the Undren as they could. She had also pretty much given up using anything other than the leaf blade now. Really she wanted to reach back in time and tell herself to do this a few weeks previously, when they were being inundated with spiders. However, it was what it was, and things had been frenetic in the depths, to say the least. Oh well, she sighed out loud and smashed another Undren into a wall and refined its heart-core as she had come to think of them. Now they were coming with short clubs of bone mainly. Spear wielders staying back and supporting in the narrow confines of the tunnels. This worked to their advantage for now, but if the Undren brought explosive rocks or the dust orbs down here she only foresaw a rematch of their early encounters with slimes. Ahead of her, her sister slapped a lighting array trap on the wall and waved right. She nodded and followed after her. Keeping moving was the answer. As if to punctuate that, behind her, she heard the ominous skittering chitter of the other tactic being deployed against them. Hordes of rat critters. They rounded another bend and met several more Undren, dragging a spider corpse. Clearly, not all of those down here were hunting them. The Undren discarded their spider and leapt for them almost as one. Her sister sighed as she smashed one into a wall, ripping its heart out even as its bone club smashed into her, leaving a red weal and nothing more on her skin. She kicked another on the leg and punched it in the neck, slicing its heart-core out and refining it. It was grizzly and almost inhumane. Even with the mantra blunting her emotions regarding it, she had seen more slaughter and bloodshed today than she had in the rest of her short life. The only way to move forward was to tell herself that this was the way. And the Undren would be dying anyway. Arai waved at her and pointed on. She grimaced and used her movement art to crash through the other two. She ignored their cores and rushed after- There was an acrid *thwack* behind them and a wave of numbness and heat passed through her as the lightning symbol detonated turning the corridor behind into a moving sea of incinerating rats. It hit their backs as it swept through the tunnels and sent her sprawling, her skin smoking. Sorry, her sister grimaced, pulling her up. That was stronger than expected? she muttered, shaking her limbs. Yeah, I put quite a bit more qi into it than we have been usually, Arai said looking apologetic. -And we have both gotten stronger, she didnt need to add. That was actually the first time she had been hit by a lightning array that wasnt her own she realised. The last few times her sister had used them she had been well clear of their range- The male spider danced out of the darkness on the ceiling and tried to decapitate her. -Monkeyshit, she cursed. She had nearly forgotten about those. There was a short scuffle in the darkness as she freed the leaf blade to carve it up while trying to get stabbed by its lethally sharp legs as little as possible before it could get any distance on her and hauled out its core with her free hand and refined it. Corrosive mist swirled in her vision as she rose, her wounds already healing. She slapped down a water array for a change. She hadnt done much with water symbols so far. Up until now, there had never really been enemies that should be notably weak to them. From what she could intuit from the intent that was innate to the design, this array centre should turn all the qi within its activation area into a mist of razor-sharp blades that would lacerate anything they touched. That was the other reason she hadnt really bothered with them, she reflected as she hurried on. Getting caught in that by accident sounded unpleasant. Moving swiftly on, she could hear screaming, chittering and howling behind them. Apparently, the Undren were about as fond of unfriendly spiders as they were. A few moments later a flicker of bioluminescent light swept through the corridors. The screaming and fighting intensified. I am glad they met a spider mother and not us, she remarked as she caught up to her sister who was pulling a male spider leg out of her shoulder. Wonderful. At least it will be a distraction. Arai winced and threw the last leg down on the ground, picking up the spider and using a blade of pure qi to slice its thorax open with quite a bit of effort to get at the core. However, they had only travelled a further twenty paces when a dull thump echoed above them and everything shook. Equally abruptly ghostly clawed paws flowed through the walls and tried to grasp both of them directly. Shit, that thing is really Arai gasped She nodded, fighting the stunning effect as best she could. She could feel her strength draining away somehow as the claws sinking into her body drew away the misty qi in her meridians, pulling it backwards. Blood welled up in her mouth as her inner organs rebelled and her blood and qi started to flow backwards. The mantra and the symbol fought it as she focused on keeping her surroundings in focus. Her sister screamed, even as she did, pale mist flowing out of her pores for the briefest of moments before the symbol and her mantra finally exerted enough pressure to sever whatever connection the fate thrashed rat had just made. Right on cue, a male spider blurred out of the darkness. She moved her head aside and flinched as its claw ripped into her neck and its fangs scoured into her shoulder biting for the veins and arteries in her neck. She set down a lightning array at the same time that her sister, who had just gained two more male spiders herself, triggered a corrosion array. A further male spider dropped off the ceiling even as the symbols combined in world blurring explosion. Turning the tunnel into a sea of acid, lightning and pain. No longer really caring, she invoked the Thunderclap Art in her scream of agony. The tunnel shook and the spiders flailed. Somehow she found a moment within that mess, perhaps because focusing outwards involved a lot of pain, to gauge that her dantian was starting to condense several larger denser droplets of qi that were beginning to directly aggregate others within the rolling silver mists. There was a faint hint of purple and gold in the larger Qi globules as well, to go along with the silver. Nameless! she bisected one and held another by its head, hammering it into the floor. Fate-thrashed! She rolled over a third that was trying to stab her leg, squashing it and then stabbing it in passing. Nine-generations! dozens of small spiders that had been converging on them died to another thunderclap shout. Fates I hate these fate thrashed spiders. I really, really hate them! she snarled kicking one away and sitting up. Right on cue, a wave of rats burst around the corner. Groaning, she put down a lighting array and triggered her movement art to flee. Her sister did basically the same thing and the crashed down in the corridor. She felt her meridians in her leg spasm slightly. Her mantra was doing its best, but the punishment was starting to build up again it seemed. -Fate thrashed nascent soul rat lizard! Ill cancel your soul and devour your potential somehow! She screamed in her head as another wave of phantasmal claws rippled out of the walls, even as a massive lightning explosion consumed the rat tide behind them. Fortunately, no spiders came this time and they fought off the grasping drain after a few seconds of cursing and flailing. After several minutes of dodging corridors and dashing down some shallow stairs, they hauled up short looking out of the tunnel at another obnoxiously familiar octagonal room, about forty metres across with murky, scum ridden water rippling over barely submerged upper walkways. Glimmers of light were visible above them through circular stone grate maybe a hundred metres overhead in the middle of the dome. Well monkey-shit, she hissed, cancelling her qi perception and suppressing her qi as much as she could, for whatever good it might do. If this thing isnt two hundred metres deep and just one giant sludge monster my name isnt Jun Arai! her sister muttered under her breath. There was another thump overhead. She froze, sweating suddenly, even in the humid dark as the rat tried to grasp at them from the walls once more. However this time it felt weaker, and the drain was barely able to tug at her qi. Well thats handy, her sisters voice whispered in her mind. Yeah she agreed, scraping a handful of algae off the rock to reveal the familiar texture of qi repelling stone. The stonework, she pointed out. About time something went in our favour, her sisters thoughts sounded weary. Maybe, but I bet that just means the horde is coming in person, to push us on, or deeper to our deaths, she grumbled. She surveyed the room again. There sound of fighting was apparent behind them again, and more explosions. Sighing, she made her way as close to the water as she dared and then jumped to the nearest balustrade. It was a risky jump, given how much algae coated everything. Fortunately, her physical strength was more than up to the task of stopping her dead when she landed on it. The stonework itself was a good thirty centimetres across as well. Wide enough to walk one foot after another while holding on with her hands. They skirted around the upper portion of the walkway as fast as they could using brute strength for their purchase rather than qi. It was tortuously stressful, but after 10 minutes they had crossed the perimeter and entered a tunnel on the far side that had steps up, only barely disturbing the water on their jumps to the staircase. Behind them, the dull cracks of thunder triggered and moments later there was the sound of chittering and a wave of rats exploded out into the room floundering in the water. They went both ways around the pool as far as they could while they carefully made their way up the staircase. *shuffft* *sluuuup* *glugluglusss* The sound of lethal viscosity made her hair stand on the back of her neck stand up. The empty silence lingered after every lingering question about the large body of water they had just traversed was resolved quite emphatically. At the top of the staircase, they found a complex of rooms that contained a few spiders which were promptly executed. Hold up! Arai signed with a frown. I have a devious idea that will, if it works, properly inconvenience those rat bastards coming after. Her sister walked back to the first room looking at the walls. And even if it doesnt quite work, it will still make it a massive nuisance to get up the stairs into here. As she followed, curious, she finished her traversal of the first room and picked a spot on the wall, in the far corner of the oddly shaped room that was out of both direct line of sight of the door and also easy deflection range for anything that might be thrown. After a moment''s further consideration, her sister shrugged off her blade and started to cut regular sized chunks out of the wall panel. Within a few minutes, she had exposed a half by half metre section of the bedrock beyond. Looking at the depth of the qi repelling stone she hissed in understanding. The panels were maybe four times as thick as the cladding outside. That certainly explained why it was hard for the nascent soul rat to reach out, and also maybe explained their against the odds performance down below. She couldnt feel suppression here, but certainly, qi arts and presumably soul attacks seemed blunted. Can you go set some crowd control wards on the stairs for now? This is going to take a bit of time and they may just try to brute force the pool in the meantime somehow. Arai asked her, as she kept carving. Sure, what are you going to do? she asked as she went over to the doorway and started drawing them on the wall. Raise the water level over the railing Arai giggled nastily. Ah, thatwould do it, she nodded with a nasty smile, staring to work on a second water mist array. But what if there is a way to drain the pool? Or that is its maximum water level? she asked, frowning as a few issues occurred to her. Probably it does drain somehow, her sister agreed. But did you notice how stagnant the water was, and that there were no obvious tide marks on the walls. And if it doesnt work well we still made the stairs a terrible hazard. Arai elaborated with a shrug. She left her to it and started carefully going back down the staircase, drawing trap arrays in weird and awkward places where they wouldnt be easily visible. Below she heard the rippling sound of the pool devouring something else and a faint shriek of horror. She was almost at the bottom of the stairway having laid about twenty arrays, mostly water or wood and a few small lightning ones when her sister hissed from above. Come back, Im about to activate it and you will not enjoy the trip back up the stairs if I did this right! She made her way back up, taking care to avoid the traps'' activation points. Coming over to the hole in the wall, she saw it had been widened quite a bit inside and diverted in two directions. There were now arrays at both ends, truncated by points to stop them being easily visible to anyone. Both contained three symbols; Water, Devour and Transmutation. Huh, thats neat! she murmured looking at them. Yeah, The idea is to fuel it by transmuting the rock perpetually into qi, with a Yin Attribute that will condense running water. Devour, as I recall from the scrip, should also cover Flow. Arai said, pasting blood from her hand into the carved lines. You are going to activate them like that? she asked, trying not to sound dubious. Its not my blood, its from some of the male spiders, her sister said pointing to several crumpled corpses in the corner of the carved space that she hadnt noticed was there before. Can you trigger the one on the right in a moment...? I made them require direct activation for the maximum inconvenience of anyone trying to get in here to disable them C and theyre on the ceiling at a weird angle, Arai hissed over, waving a hand and pointing behind her. Turning around she crawled over to it, eyeing the complex lines of the framework patterns with their multiple lines of redundancy. If you knew what you were looking at it was very basic, but at the same time, it was so basic that you could get very exotic with how the lines ran so long as you kept the overall structural rules in mind. There were also traps in there for the unwary scattered through the whole thing, spread in odd places like across corners or on the ceiling. Watching from the corner of her eye as her sister counted to three. Pushing qi into it, she winced as it devoured an entire large droplet before finally feeling saturated. She eyed the array and shivered. The leg work was being done by the spider blood, which was sizzling faintly. Even so, that was a lot of qi just to push it to the point of initial activation. It wasnt a vast loss, but it was still the equivalent of a few dozen dead Undren or one of their Golden Cores worth of qi. There was a faint sense of uncomfortable humidity and drips of water started to coalesce on the ceiling. As she watched going backwards the drips became a trickle, then a small stream. Arai scuttled out ahead of her and she followed quickly as the small stream became quite a flow of water. As it flowed out she put a hand in it and hissed. The temperature was beyond icy and her qi actually crackled slightly in contact with it. They vacated the room and she noticed Arai had made a small dam of the qi resisting blocks and piled loam up behind it. It wouldnt necessarily hold but it would hold for long enough to make sure the main water flow was down the staircase. They watched quietly as the flow moved really quite quickly through the room and started to run down the stairs. Do we watch it for a bit or push on? Sana murmured after a short while. We might as well make sure there are no inexplicable paths up or to elsewhere. Arai nodded. I kind of hope we arent stuck here. Though I suppose we can probably cut a path to the surface over time, with the leaf and some careful rock transmutation, she suggested, trying to sound more hopeful than she felt right now. Really, if we hadnt picked up that leaf we would be in so much trouble, her sister sighed, staring at it. If we hadnt picked that leaf up we would have died in the flood, she said glumly. As if fate was trying to mock her thoroughly, another thirty minutes of exploration of these chambers revealed that they linked between two octagonal shafts. The other shaft, however, was a spider lair. Peering over the edge, keeping her qi as suppressed as she could, she noted the paths left and right were largely ruined or given over to the spider silk and mud constructions. The darkness below just moved, subtly and ominously, in a way that told her that there were many thousands of spiders there. She had no intention of peering down there with vision enhanced qi either, in case something powerful enough to sense it was being observed happened to be down the bottom. Returning to the hall before that corridor they sat there in silence for a while. As far as discoveries went this was definitely heading past deeply inconvenient. Passing through there is impossible at our realm, her sister said eventually. It is, she agreed. -Sneak up through that upper story without disturbing anything, in this place full of spiders that can hide their qi and even appearance if they are standing perfectly still? With the ever-present threat of getting jumped by those Golden Core males? -Nope, nope, nope! Just no! Her thoughts denied it, even before she got to considering the hail of spat venom that would likely envelop them. It had only been possible in the deeps because of the Eldritch Moon Mushrooms. Her hair suddenly stood on end as another burst of sustained pressure abruptly pushed down on them from somewhere above. The grasping sensation returned, and this time continued for a good half minute. The whole ordeal was agonisingly prolonged by that fate accursed rat never engaging with the symbol and scrupulously oppressing her body. Her mantra fought it, but the symbol had to rely on the mantra much more than itself. The rat skilfully avoided the intent of the symbol for agonising seconds before the symbol eventually managed to catch it and crush it. Even then, the rat just decisively abandoned it, leaving the backlash to wreak even more havoc on her. By the time the symbol had won she was left bleeding from her eyes and ears. Her meridians felt like they had been hit with hammers and then scoured with cut glass. Shaking her head she stood up and then everything shook. The rumble came, it transpired, not from a further soul attack, but from distant detonations above them and then rapidly from the octagonal hall that held the spider nest. From it came a sudden upwelling of an immense intent that flowed out in every direction. Something akin to eyes staring out of the darkness searching. The symbol hid them, even as they hid their own qi desperately. Thankfully, it didnt focus on them and just flowed outwards and upwards before finally passing. A few moments later, another chain detonations came from up above. Fates... I swear to you I will flay that rat and wear its skull as a hat! Arai groaned as she staggered up. What in the nameless accursed heavens do we do now? she grimaced. Seal it? Seal that shit off, her sister agreed as she pre-emptively put down a lightning array. We could also cut down a bunch of blocks from the ceiling and collapse it? she suggested. Certainly we could make the access smaller, her sister agreed. And add in another of those arrays for good measure that just produces the water mist with the ludicrous shredding potential. She nodded silently and started to work on a water mist array. Both of them were thorough converts to that particular bundle of horror. So long as they didnt walk through one at any rate. Even for one she had set herself, it would penetrate her qi armour in seconds. It turned the male spiders into ribbons. Moving fast through it was not an advantage as it turned out. After some further considering and really seeing no other easy option, they started to trap the room they were in accordingly. Cutting a section out of the ceiling and carving the array in their blood this time, as no more male spiders were forthcoming. She also set up a small array to make a simple gust of wind flow through the room periodically. As a solution to the shredding water mist spreading it was the best they had at hand. They were interrupted twice by waves of enraged spiders being forced out of their nest by more detonations, but really all that served to do was prove that the water mist arrays were terrifying defensive tools. Eventually, the setup was complete and they had a room that was rapidly filling with flesh flaying water vapour that did extraordinary amounts of Yin Poison damage if you stayed in it for too long Cwhich was really any time at all. As a final act, they hauled quite a few of the blocks that had been cut to the entrance of that room and blocked it off as best they could before returning through the complex. On the way, she looked carefully for ceiling level spider rat holes, but was pleased to notice there were none. The ceilings, while vaulted, were much less florid and more geometric. The style was similar to what was above, but it was also a curious distinction from what was below. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Returning to the other end of the complex, they found water flooding out of Arais arrays. It was now filling the room to a depth of almost thirty centimetres and flowing down the stairs which were now a small stream. Some more remedial work on the doorway into the rest of the complex was required to prevent flooding, but once that was done they sat there and watched it for a full ten minutes before another soul attack finally arrived. The searching grasping attack again made them vomit blood and curl up in pain as their qi tried to flow backwards through their meridians and disperse out of their bodies before the symbol restrained it once more with the help of their mantra. If there was a minor mercy it was that it seemed weaker than it had been before. After another while of just sitting around, hiding their qi and watching, nothing seemed intent on coming from either direction, so all they could really do was settle down and cultivate as fast as they could. The ambient qi level from the water arrays in the next room was surprisingly helpful there. Another soul attack came about thirty minutes later, but it was much less targeted and more grasping in how it felt. It was also having a much-reduced effect on her while she was pulling in qi from the surrounding area... As it faded away, she stopped her cycle and spat half a mouthful of blood onto the damp floor beside her, frowning. You know she said, turning to her sister. I wonder if its possible to set up one of those transmutation arrays but you know not as a lethal trap? Just to slowly convert the bedrock into orphaned qi? Stopping her own cycle, her sister leant back against the wall looking pensive. Possibly? That would be Transmutation and Flow? Or does it need to be a threefold framework What would a third symbol in there be? she reviewed the ones that might be suitable in her head, suddenly regretful that their scrips were up with the spear. They sat there in silence for a good minute, considering. You could just have unattributed Water... That would give it a controlled medium? she mused. ...''Condensation or Saturation might work better. Arai frowned I guess we can only try it and see. She said with a wry chuckle, thinking back to their early experiments. This is true. Her sister said with an eye roll. At worst it will just explode slightly. Explosion hoo! she cheered in a childish manner that got a laugh from her sister. It was a terrible joke, but the levity did help to distract from the more grim aspects of their situation. After some consideration, they went into the next room to set matters up. The first step was to carve a section of the wall out and expose the bedrock. Most of that went to fixing the dam that was leaking again, and then to blocking off the passage to the next room in a similar fashion in a belated attempt to just slow the flow of water enough to keep it going mostly the other way. Then it was just experimentation. The first array didnt really work, nor did the second or the third, which was expected really. That it only took three hours, two explosions, and one proper implosion in the end, to get the changes to the framework correct was, she thought, a minor triumph in its own right given the circumstances. The main root of this was changing the framework from the circular one they had been using with an inner triangle of core linkages to a square inside a circle. Four symbols turned out to be the bare minimum that this kind of array could support, which was also not ideal, but it was what it was. The finding of the correct symbols took a lot longer. They were mostly limited to those shown in the sets of 100 and 40 that Eleanora and Maria had shown. All those symbols, even in the form of memory imprints somehow retained an element of their own innate inner intent. As both of them had memorized those sets in their entirety long ago, it was just a matter of skimming them repeatedly searching for the ones that felt right, meditating on it for a while, visualising it to unpick what it meant. The process was similar to conversing with the spear in many ways. Drawing them was a bit more bothersome, but after a day of working and several deeply annoying soul attacks from the fate accursed rat and one that she guessed was from the Spider Queen of the nest they eventually got a stable array put together that comprised the sigil symbols for Transformation, Transmutation, Stability and Condensation. The final hurdle was the activation cost, which was, frankly immense. Even relying on the long-form way of drawing them and using their own blood as the medium, it cost them almost three-quarters of their current qi reserves and they had to be linked together, leveraging the symbols own intention as well. That was a serious wrench, over a dozen of the large refined droplets each. However, the result was beyond her wildest expectations. Within ten minutes of cultivating next to it, she could feel the qi density of the room itself rising noticeably. In the enclosed space, with qi repelling walls it didnt get absorbed into the surroundings or dissipate very fast into other rooms. They received another soul attack a short while later, but this one was truly muted and very diffuse, as if the rat could no longer fully perceive the place it was trying to target. You know Arai said, staring at the ceiling after it passed. I bet you that it was targeting through the purity of the qi we were refining in our bodies. Yeah, she shuddered slightly. That made a lot of sense. That she either of them hadnt thought of that before this point was embarrassing actually. It was well known that a lot of plants and stuff in the valleys hunted by qi sense. It was also how they hunted out high-rank spirit herbs. Even the stealthiest of herbs could not hide the purity of its qi. If they were the purest beacons of qi around then it would be easy for someone or something to track them at range. However down here in these rooms lined with qi repelling stone, with hundreds of metres of rock above them. With a spiders nest watched over by fates only knew what realm of spider queen a few hundred metres to their left, and a slime pit that could be just as strong forty metres to their right Probably we are under the inner city as well in some way, so the aura from the spear might also be helping her sister mused. Yeah, there is that as well, she nodded. Without the interruptions of further crippling soul attacks, it became possible to achieve a kind of rhythm in their cultivation at last. A few adjustments had to be made, like cutting some blocks to sit on when it became clear that the floor was going to fill with water, no matter what they did, but after that, they both managed to cultivate for almost an hour before finally stopping to check on things. The mist room at the far end of the complex was a veritable death trap at this point. Even two halls away they could almost taste the death qi emanating from that direction. She guessed the mist might even be spilling into the actual spider lair at this point. It occurred to her, that if the Undren had tried to be a bit over devious and attempted to seal the other entrances to that nest in the hope of driving it towards them the odds of the spiders being driven above ground to attack their more accessible tormentors was pretty good. She had no idea what the realm of the queen at the bottom of the pit could be, but their brief brush with its intent put it more on parity with some of those from the depths than the nascent soul spider mother they had fought outside. It was much better for all parties she thought, with a nasty smile as she sat down to cultivate once more, that it get pissed with the rats rather than them.

~ Arai, Underground Spirit Pool ~
Beyond some periodic searching intents from both the spider nest and above, they were largely left alone after a while and time flowed by rapidly. Arai soon found herself wondering though, if the transmutation array they had set up might be a little bit too effective for their purposes. She had cultivated for almost five days now, as fast as she could, they both had in fact, and the density of qi was still rising. It was a truly excellent thing, she considered, that they had cut rocks to sit on as the unforeseen factor that was giving her minor palpitations was the pool the water that was now covering the floor of this room to a depth of almost ten centimetres. Perhaps it was because of the arrays she had put in the next room, but the purity and qi density of the water all around them was now approaching that of a spirit pool. It was also probably cold enough, courtesy of that now somewhat foolish-looking decision to make it a Yin Water array, to freeze her feet if she stood in it for more than ten seconds. She inhaled another wave of qi rich air, wincing at its chill, which was still far too prevalent despite setting up a smaller Yin-Yang array to regulate that. It was a pleasant surprise that those basic formations worked pretty much as expected, beyond some experimentation to find out which set of frameworks was optimal. For the Yin-Yang Array, it turned out to be helical lines that spiralled between nodes rather than straight ones. Still, that array was only putting a poultice on a serious problem. Thankfully, her refinement of the mists was still increasing at an almost exponential rate. Under this qi density, it was practically semi-liquid within her meridians in its own right. The mists had even started to saturate her soft tissue, organs and even her blood, turning her body itself into a reservoir for unrefined qi that made her feel a little like she had overeaten. It also hit home just how inefficient their containment of the Spider Queens qi had been. She had thought they got maybe ten percent of it, but now she was certain it had been less than a single percent, or the moon mushrooms had done much more damage than they realised. Such was the unnatural density of the qi in this place that they had even had to start leveraging breathing exercises to enhance the efficiency of their refinement. She hadnt done this before mainly because it was a negligible gain up top. She also hadnt really had time to sit and watch the refinement process like she was now, and had just reasoned it was better to let it get on with whatever it was doing. It also wasnt easy to use the methods they knew while outside of meditation, and while you could do moving meditation, there was no way she was going to use it in the melee up above. Still, adopting the breathing exercises and adapting them to this purpose had had a secondary benefit as it turned out. Helping to regulate the continuous refinement throughout her body into something approaching an actual cycle. Dozens of little droplets condensed throughout her meridians with each inhalation and exhalation. The process was still continual in her dantian, but even there the momentum of the incoming droplets was having a subtle effect. The larger orbs were starting to slowly move around in the mist now, taking on vibrant multi-coloured hues with little rings of tiny droplets coalescing out of the mist of qi. Time flowed on, as she let the cycle of breathing and refinement become a natural thing for her body while observing it and guiding it as much as she felt confident. Soon the largest of those drops all coalesced in the heart of the super dense mist in her dantian to form a shimmering, amorphous ovaloid of liquid qi. To her senses, it looked something between molten metal and the moon reflecting on water. She watched as more of the globules joined it with every cycle until it trembled and scattered apart entirely into tiny dewdrops to begin collecting again. Counting back in her head it had been close to one and a half weeks since they broke through in the mushroom colony. Somehow it felt like it should be longer, but it didnt seem to be. To her joy, however, as she continued to look on, the second one took nowhere near as long. The act of scattering the droplets caused a rapid intensification the coalescence rate within the mist. The second took only three days, while the third time took only three hundred cycles, or close to a full day. The one she was currently observing, and which had just collapsed, had only taken one hundred and fifty. With another breath, she took in as much of the qi rich air as she could and started again. The act of the breath itself, now the cycle had properly sorted itself out, was actually becoming somewhat symbolic. Her whole body was drinking in qi, like a woman dying of thirst. Around her, she could see the water surface rippling and flowing in auspicious little eddies at the draw exerted by each inhalation. It then shifted further as unsuitable qi that didnt refine fully in a single cycle was exhaled again to return to the environment. Nearby, Sana sat with her eyes closed engaged in the same cycle, quietly breathing in and out, the water and air rippling faintly around her as she did so. Time blurred away again and the next cycle took one hundred. -Really the pattern was odd, she thought as she tried to make sense of it. The shifting mass of super purified qi increased by about fifteen percent this time, as she compared it to the previous times. The next dispersal and recombination took a further seventy-five cycles, increasing the total by seventeen percent. She had to pause for a while after that one, just to think about things. Mainly to try and work out how it was getting more each time, but for less, although in the end, she had to draw a blank. It was doing what it did, with almost no input from her. Even the symbol was remarkably hands-off, and her mantra was just doing what it had always done, although even its efficiency was better now. The density of mist in her meridians was also becoming such, at this point, that she was having to actively work to push it around, even as the droplets formed in a steady stream. The next split came at sixty cycles and increased the total amount of Qi by twenty percent. As she watched it, she finally thought that the pattern was becoming clear-ish, the speed and efficiency stepping up a fraction each time and the quantity being refined increasing accordingly. This was what was leading to the continual escalation in speed as the two rapidly fed each other. The next split happened after fifty more cycles. Her dantian creaked as the mist was compressed by the disruption of the amorphous pool collapsing. Thousands more small droplets condensed straight out of the mist in a single instant under the force of the disturbance. The shockwave flowed through her body, making her shiver. Even in her meridians, the mist condensed hundreds more droplets under the impetus of its passing. Many of those now started to flow directly through her meridians, in and out of her dantian, collecting more as they went with each cycle. It was almost a form of torture. Not pain but not not pain. She watched as, slowly, her meridians, which had already endured a lot of punishment, were further tempered with each cycle, widening and strengthening gradually to accommodate the density. Each cycle seemed to last a small eternity as she aided the symbol, which had started to become more active again, in pushing and pulling the whole system around. She was expecting forty-two cycles but it went to fifty again before splitting apart. She nearly spat blood this time as the dispersal of the pool increased the droplets by almost a third with the compression it exerted on the mist still packing her dantian and meridians. She felt her dantian itself actually shift a touch before the pressure in her lessened fractionally that nearly made her stop cultivating from shock. Had the process just enlarged her dantian? It was a tiny amount, barely five percent or something like it, yet as far as she was aware, techniques that did that were really rare. It was possible with some earthly treasures and pills, but usually, it was just a one-off occurrence. After that, she descended into a kind of unthinking hell, moving through three big cycles of fifty as she came to think of them. Each time the pool collapsed, her dantian expanded a touch and her overall capacity increased. By the time the third collapse happened, it finally clicked, she had entered Qi Refinement. That was enough to bring her back to the moment.

~ Sana, Underground Spirit Pool ~
Surfacing from her own cycle, she found Arai sat there in the gloom looking pensive. The space was still ripping around her sister faintly, even though she wasnt focusing on refinement it seemed. Everything okay? she asked. I think we misjudged our realms a bit, her sister murmured, her voice echoing slightly in the darkness. She closed her eyes and considered that. Her sister was probably right the stabilisation of the refinement at 50 cycles and the slow expansion of her dantian was probably Qi refinement she said a bit lamely. Uhuh, her sister said dully. She could only agree with that sentiment. When you looked back, it made sense, yes. This was clearly a somewhat different method. So what we experienced at the start was that like Foundation Establishment? her sister muttered a little weakly. I can only assume so, we really will have to ask the spear if we ever get out of here. however, there is another issue, she said, eyeing the pool. She focused on drawing in qi and the water rippled for metres around her, properly overlapping with where her sister was sat. Hmmm, yes, Arai mused, looking around. It does seem we need to do a bit of re-arrangement. It wasnt that hard in the end, although neither of them was at all keen on stepping in the water, which had a sort of glassy calm to it that made her skin prickle. The shape of the room was already a bit weird, and the array was at one end, so they each picked a corner where they could see both doors in and out of the room. It also gave a few metres more clearance between each other so their absorption of the ambient qi wouldnt interfere. It hadnt really been before, despite their ranges overlapping, but she was pretty sure that if their rate of absorption and refinement kept going up like it had been it soon would have. After checking the arrays to see that they were still okay, she settled back down and started a new big cycle as she was starting to think of them. Now that she didnt have to worry quite so much about overlapping her sphere of refinement with her sisters, she focused and tried to see how far she could reach. The results were impressive, she had to self-acknowledge. Water rippled for metres around her as she drew in qi with each cycle from half the room. The radius of her qi absorption still stopped a few metres from Arai, who was also it seemed drawing in similar amounts of qi. Their cultivations shouldnt be that far apart in any case. She continued on for a few more cycles, observing the room and her refinement radius until her attention was drawn by something shifting on the wall, by the door to where the slime pit was -Shit a spider. That was It entered into the room through the door frame, made it maybe a metre along the wall and then twitched and fell off into the water where it froze solid, then slowly dissolved away. -Oh. -That is some qi density alright, she shuddered. -And yet why didnt it detect it? She thought to herself, eyeing where it had fallen. -Is the purity that high? She looked around the room again, pensively. Insanely high Qi Purity making qi almost undetectable at realms that didnt have Soul Sense was a thing, although it was uncommon. The only place she knew of where it occurred naturally was in the depths of the Southern Shadow Forest between Yin Eclipse and the coastal mountains south of Blue Water City. There, on the edges of the zone where the Great Mounts suppression extended well into the forest, were deep qi pools that could manifest mists pure enough to entice foolhardy to seek them out as breakthrough spots to attempt Golden Core Formation. Many died, simply because they misjudged the purity of the waters in a pool. Some of them were lethally dangerous even to Nascent Soul or Dao Seeking cultivators from what she understood. They were just as useful for Physical Refinement cultivators in their own way, and marginally less dangerous, but Old Ling had basically warned them all that the risk was not worth the reward. Even Mantra Seed Cultivators treated them with caution, especially within the suppression itself, which extended for some distance further underground than it did above in that part of the forest. The more she thought on it, the more likely that scenario seemed to her. They had accidentally made a Spirit Pond. It also occurred to her, in that moment, that they hadn''t given a lot of thought to deactivating the array. If it were done with just their qi it would be easy enough, but it was done as a proper formation, carved into the rock. The blood itself was just to keep the flow stable enough for it to imprint itself during the activation process. Once that was complete, the array which would draw qi to it and focus it in this location, was fundamentally part of that piece of rock. Becoming something like a plant putting down roots as far as she could grasp. It would, as she understood the arrays functions so far, likely keep going until they destroyed it. Probably. -No wonder the spider and the slime aren''t bothering us, she shivered eyeing both doorways. -The nest and the slime are probably praising their slime and spider divinities for this miraculous bounty of qi thats just dropped on them from on high. Several more spiders came through in due course including a male, which was presumably golden core. It crawled along the wall just watching them for a while before quietly departing. That was either good or bad. She just wasnt sure which. Just shy of fifty cycles later, she was in her sixth large cycle now a small spider mother crept into the room, very cautiously. It also observed the room for a short while. Waved its legs at them and took up a position on the far wall near the door to the slime pit. Far away from both of them, thank the fates. She could see Arai also looking in its direction now. -Its waiting for us to break through and will try to steal our cores, she guessed. -Or it is waiting for the moment my large cycle disperses and I have a moment of weakness? She stopped the current cycle, the forty-eighth out of fifty. Arai stopped her own cultivation a moment later and they both just watched in silence. A minute or so later, several male spiders also slunk into the room. More than several actually. Her senses caught a dozen more sets of faintly scratching legs on rock than her eyes initially picked out. Focusing on the difference, she thought she got glimpses of others, weird ripples in the air. Had her qi senses always been that sharp? She could see the ripples in the air from their qi camouflage. The spider mother waved its legs at them a second time and then abruptly spat an acid orb at her. Pushing out her qi to block it, she steeled herself, preparing for a lot of pain, only to be shocked when the orb''s trajectory turned sluggish and eventually stopped halfway across the room. Not explode, not dissipate. Just stop, like it was snared in a mist of pure qi. Which it was. It still exploded, a heartbeat later qi ripping through the room, hitting her body both their bodies and making them flinch on their rocks. They both eyed each other dully. That was it? The damage had been undone almost as the wave of corrosive qi arrived. The mist of qi in their bodies ate up the new arrival, barely deforming in the process. Some of that was the ambient density robbing the much more impure qi from the orb of its momentum, but even so That was still an attack, however speculative and testing, from something that was at least soul foundation? The spider mother also stared, in as much as it was possible to judge a spider staring blankly. Clearly, that had not gone how it expected though. It waved its legs again and the males that had shifted around the walls to surround them all pounced. Almost ten spiders for each of them. Their qi camouflage dissipated as they leapt, which at least explained why she had not noted them having it before. Another much stronger acid orb shot across the room. Left with no other real option, all she could do was push out the qi mist in her body in the manner of qi armour and hope it was enough. The males who connected with the mist that swirled around her twitched and succumbed to the poisonously pure qi. She caught one that was heading right for her face and tossed it away, watching its body freeze as it lay in the water, dissolving. There was no point in being concerned about their cores now. She was condensing tens of thousands of new droplets with every small cycle now, so a few hundred was nothing. Most of the others missed, the two others that stabbed her only inflicted light flesh wounds in death and one managed to survive by some fluke and scrambled back up the wall. The acid orb exploded, much closer this time. She managed to block most of it with two spiders that had leapt for her, throwing their decaying bodies back at the spider mother. It skipped sideways and waved its limbs as more males entered the room followed by a second spider mother. Ideas? she asked Arai. Movement art them and make sure we are standing on them when they fall in the water? Arai suggested with a sour glare at the spider mother. Hmmmmm, Call me crazy but I do not want to fall in that water either she shot back. Before she could do anything, however, a watery figure stepped into the doorway. It was humanoid in shape with a skeleton of golden bones. A shifting set of silvery gold strands was visible throughout the slime person. Oh, by the fate accursed monkey, she hissed, staring at the slime. The spiders also froze, observing the newcomer. She was shocked to see the spider mothers both grow marginally intangible and shift ever so slightly sideways to break the point where they had been sat in her distant perception. It looked at them, then looked at the water before stepping over the barrier. Run, She signed even as her sister signed the same thing back to her. Without really thinking about it, she put her hand to the rock and imprinted the strongest lighting array she could into the floor. They both fled for the far door, covering the distance in a single bound, using her movement art at its max- She smashed into the wall in the next hall so hard her vision swam -Fates thats fast! She screamed in her own head. Orientating herself, she touched water which splashed around her, making her feet grow numb even as she leapt for the next exit. Behind them, neither spider nor slime actually reacted in time. Which was not surprising because neither would have likely expected them to be that fast. -Namelessmotherof, her cursing was continuous as she kicked off the wall to avoid falling into the water again. The water here was if anything deeper than in their room? They went three rooms, the water getting deeper each time -Oh, she recalled belatedly that there had been a step down in these corridors, and the next few halls would be... Barely four seconds had passed when she skipped into the fourth hall in the middle of the complex, getting a foot to a wall when the lightning triggered. She managed to put a foot to a wall and- Behind them, one of the spider mothers shot out of the corridor after them, barely visible as a blur of shifting occlusion. The lightning, however, was faster still. It raged through the extended spirit pool like a flickering blade of white death, its tendrils scouring every surface. One of the bolts struck her and pinned her to the wall. The symbol roiled in her mind and moved her mantra to control the lightning-metal element qi even as it rampaged through her meridians and tried to burst her dantian. The grinding pressure of the mist actually suppressed the lightning but it still flayed her skin and tried to cook her bones, boiling the qi within them. The agony was excruciating. Numb and unable to do anything, as control over her body and the qi within it faltered she collapsed into the spirit pond, which was almost half a metre deep in this room, plunging into a new kind of hell. Hot and cold battled in her body to try to kill her while the lightning still coursed through her meridians. She desperately pushed the mists through her body, barely holding on Forty-nine times Fifty times! The rippling pool that was still barely cohesive in her dantian exploded in a raging torrent of droplets that turned over the qi fighting it out in her body in a single breath. It swept up and dissociated the raging currents of lightning and cold in her body and mixed with them. All three qis raged through her meridians, returning to her dantian, homogenising as they went. She was on or under the water now, it was hard to say which, with the lightning raging everywhere. Her qi twisted alarmingly as the lightning kept raging, the whole mess of merging qis barely under her control. She focused desperately and pushed the cycle forward again, and managed to find her footing, grasping the wall to pull herself up. The yin cold of the spirit spring was turning her skin black. She was only able to move by puppeting her limbs. Staggering a few paces she lost control of her movement again and slumped down, seeing her sister nearby flailing in the waters, in a similar situation to her. The lightning kept interfering with her ability to do anything meaningful other than just push her qi around her system to avoid it freezing solid. -If I die from my own fate thrashed lightning array that will be a really stupid death, she screamed in her own head. Her sister staggered half to her feet, tearing off her armour and with a scream slammed the blade she had been wielding into the wall between the cracks in the wall. The bindings on the armour had already dissolved, scattering the bones in the pool. Part of her, a very small part that had been stunned enough to think about other things, was surprised they didnt dissolve. Her sister slumped onto the blade, and she managed to make it the metre further and pull herself up, onto it as her sister grasped at her back. Even as she was hauled up, she realised that Arai had grabbed the cut bone spear haft she had kept and, pushing qi into it, jammed it into the wall. Nodding gratefully she pulled herself up on it, hoping it would support her weight. It did, barely, and her sister started fishing bones out of the water as fast as she dared with the damage it dealt, giving them both a few bits of extra support. Finally, after several minutes the residual lightning in the pool dwindled away. All the while she cycled her qi ferociously, forcing it to heal her frostbitten limbs. It took five cycles to restore herself to something resembling fitness, which was scary in quite a few ways. Though she was recovering fast, she was keenly aware she had come dangerously close to death there. She pushed out her qi perception and felt Arai doing the same. Her perception flitted through the halls as she took in the devastation. The spider mother that had followed them was lying in the hallway behind them, smoking and slowly dissolving, looking like a cooked crab. Their original room was a complete mess. Golden bones littered the floor and thirty-seven different charred spots were visible on the walls that were certainly the remains of the male spiders. The other spider mother was nothing more than a carapace and a few legs, smoking on the far side of the pool. A third set of legs was visible, dissolving in the ruins of the dam, also smoking. The water in the room wasnt getting any lower either which suggested that the pit room might have flooded just a bit more than anticipated or the torrent from the other array was more than otherwise expected. They sat there on their ad-hoc platforms, recovering for a few more moments until her spear finally gave up and dropped her back into the water. Snarling in pain she skipped across the room and landed on the spider corpse which rocked a bit but was otherwise stable. Arai joined her a few moments later, perching on the other end. I guess- she tried to sign and failed. I guessit seems clear now? she forced out between still chattering teeth, trying not to bite her tongue. Arai just nodded. They dashed back through the water cursing at the chill invading their flesh and arrived in the room. The leaf blade was stuck in the floor she noticed and swiftly collected it, stabbing it into the rock she upon which she had been seated. It was none the worse for its exposure to supercharged lightning, which was expected but somehow oddly gratifying. What are the odds that the lightning killed the slime somehow? Arai groaned as she knelt on her own rock. Very low Id imagine. Should we should check that out C carefully C before? She trailed off as Arai stared at her with are you an idiot? eyes, even as she winced at her own stupid suggestion. Yeah no, Arai stated, drolly. However, it might be worth checking how much water is down there now. The spiders got through so they must be able to make it across the ceiling at least and into the tunnel. True, she acknowledged sweeping her perception cautiously into the next room. Noting, yet again, the other dead spider mother as she passed, she found quite a few more burn marks on the walls. Also on the floors as well, when she looked carefully. She considered the stairs but didnt send her qi perception down in the end. The swirling mists were evidence enough that the traps had been triggered and were still active. Odds are, anything still watching this likely thinks that the lightning exterminated everything here, she muttered. I dont know that Id want to bet actual money on that, but probably yeah lets hope, Arai said with a grim glance in that direction as well. Chapter 68 – Advancing, Dont Disturb You Blasted Things! "Listen, strange women lyin'' in ruins distributin'' swords is no basis for a system of cultivation. Supreme karmic power derives from a mandate from the heavens, not from some farcical reincarnation ceremony." ~Recorded complaint attributed to Daoist Cyrn, during a Dao Discussion about the merits of the Heavenly Trials

~ Arai C Spirit Pool ~
They sat there, surveying the devastation for a while longer, in silence. Arai found that it took her quite a while before she felt confident she wasnt going to make some involuntarily acerbic comment about her sisters choice of a lightning array in such a qi rich, humid environment. From a certain viewpoint, it made sense, Lightning was the fastest attack they possessed, and probably the most damaging, but it was also the most indiscriminate. Even more so than the corrosion or the mist blades. Do we need to find a way to moderate the qi? she asked after a while, wondering if it was worth going and disabling the water generating arrays. Sana sat there in silence, on her rock, staring at the arrays. We survived this, Sana said eventually She turned to look at the Qi Gathering Array cut deep into the wall, with a grimace. Her vision was augmented by the qi in her body, such that she could see the rippling currents swirling around the array as it drew qi out of the rock. -Destroying it would be It was already as crude as could be. Comparing the effort and investiture in making it to a single symbol array, probably a four symbol array laid down just with their qi in that fashion would require them to be Nascent Soul at least. The number of symbols multiplied the total qi cost to imprint an array in a cumulative fashion. Three symbol arrays cost as much as three two symbol arrays and two symbol arrays had drained her qi completely when she tried to imprint them directly before. That had admittedly been when she was still at Qi Condensation. She had a magnitude more qi in her body now, at least. She visualised a two symbol array and watched how much qi flowed away into it with a quiet sigh. It was akin to the quantity she had been spending to imprint one symbol arrays and then a bit more. Offering a few more choice curses in her head, she relinquished the reserved qi for the symbol and settled down to cultivate again. The matter of the qi density was manageable, if you discounted the unfortunate synergy with the water. However, the humidity and general Yin ambience of the environment was also acting as an exceptional reserve for it, preventing much of the qi from dispersing. Yes, it had nearly killed them, but -At this point what hasnt nearly killed us, she sighed again. Their whole experience in this place kept reminding her of Old Lings homily he had kept repeating to them, especially Juni and Ling; What does not kill you will probably make you stronger in some way. It was a fairly masochistic way to go about your life, if you took it to its extremes, but currently, matters were still somewhat in their favour. If the qi purity was enough to poison the ambient wildlife to death passively and the water itself was able to...She eyed the golden bones again and sighed, cursing the slimes and spiders in her mind as well. The loss of her armour was regretful, but the bones hadnt dissolved in the water, so maybe something could be salvaged there eventually. Looking over, Sana had already started on her cultivation again, having decided that her silence meant that they just continue. It still took her a while longer to calm her mind sufficiently to properly start wrestling with her cultivation progress once more. As she began the next one, she distracted herself by looking back at the greater cycles she had done already to see what else could be gleaned in terms of understanding. The early ones were hazy, but she was broadly sure they were 2700, 900 then 300. Why at 300 it had just halved she wasnt clear, and after that, it had gone 100, 75, 60 then finally sets of 50, which was what she was now repeating for the fifth time. It was those first cycles she was less sure of, but based on what she could recall those numbers seemed pretty accurate. The cycle itself hadnt stabilised in a real sense until they got down here anyway. The continuous refinement also still happened in any event when she was just letting her qi alone and doing other things. Why the big cycles had split from divisions of three to actual thirds she wasnt sure. Perhaps that was a minor advancement in the realm. Wondering if the pattern was three, four, five and so on she started the 49th iteration of the 5th cycle of 50. That was where she had been when Sana exploded everything with lightning. -The scattering and recollection was now easier than it had been before? She watched as the cycle completed and found that her meridians had been marginally tempered by their unexpected baptism within the waters of the spirit pond and the lightning-metal qi. Her Dantian expanded about eight percent this time, rather than the five she expected Pausing her cultivation rather than going straight into the next big cycle she pondered the water and the events that had just transpired. Sisdid the lightning have a beneficial effect on your meridians as well? she queried, Sana surfaced from her cycle and looked across at her. Yeah. Then in a much more guarded tone Why? Do you think its worth trying it again, just not quite as powerful an array? she asked, slightly regretting her suggestion even as she gave voice to it. We nearly died there, Sana said, sounding both apologetic and accusatory at the same time. Yeah, but we need every edge we can get in this hell hole. That your accidental application of lighting to the spirit pond expanded my meridians half again as much as it did otherwise, She mused. Even as she said that, her mind was producing a few other reasons for proceeding with this insanity And if your lightning did that what about other elements? she thought out loud. I can see the argument for it? Sana said after a long pause. I can also see a very solid argument for you having had psyche break, based on how this conversation is developing. Also one for me hopping over there and hitting you in the head with a rock until you see sense. She laughed softly, her voice echoing faintly around the room. Yeah, youre not wrong, she mused But think of it like this. If we get that kind of boost to our capacity every fifty cycles. Thats like eight and a half hours at this point, as near as I can count, that is a stupidly good return for the investment. On a par with some of those high-grade pills for low realm cultivators that you can only ever consume once, or risk explosion and soul death Its investment that could kill us though, Sana pointed out. You are the one who put a lightning array into a spirit pool, in an area that is disturbingly rich in qi she pointed out. Yes, I panicked, for all that it seems to have been super effective I do regret it. My body still hurts, Sana grumbled. She sighed, it was hard to articulate Her mind was supplying quite a few additional reasons for tying this, but there was also a quiet hunch in there that this unintentional discovery, courtesy of her sister was logically sounder than it seemed. Their bodies were acquiring resistance to elemental damage they were suffering, at quite a noticeable rate. It was basically Body Refinement, supported by her mantra and the symbol rather than by a canon, law or scripture. The mists in her flesh, organs and blood were tempering everything passively as well. -And we are trying to get stronger. If we play it safe, we may well run into something worse than that Nascent Soul rat that doesnt accidentally off itself or sabotage its chances by attacking some ancient weapon or throw us into a moon colony. Sana sighed and, plucking the leaf knife out of her rock, tossed it over to her. Its your idea, get carving sis. Grimacing at her own possible stupidity, yet still feeling oddly confident that this might actually work, she focused qi into her legs and slipped off the rock. Standing there in the water, she found herself pleasantly surprised. Her skin still blistered and went dark, but the qi in her body was capable of resisting the worst of the corrosion from the shallow pond. The water was only ten centimetres deep, barely up to her ankles in this room, which probably helped. Thinking back on it, she was sure that the reason she was so badly affected was actually the surprise factor as much as anything. She had been focusing all her qi on the lightning and not the water. Walking over to the wall, she sat in the alcove they had carved and considered how she might do this. In the end, she put the activation points for the array on the floor, under the water and routing the majority of the array up in the alcove itself. At first, she entertained the idea of merging the lightning into the pond directly, but the framework that the Qi gathering array used had, she realised, the wrong number of external links. It would be possible to link it to another formation, but linking a fifth symbol into it would require redrawing the whole middle of the array. Puffing her cheeks, she got to work, carving her second-ever five symbol array. The overall framework was akin to the last one, but the orientation of the symbols and links had to change it also turned out. She ended up with a circle with a pentagonal shape with a central core that equally supported all five symbols. It was subtly different from the four symbol one which fed in a continual cycle, and made her realise why that one seemed like it should be difficult to disable. She didnt make that mistake this time, adding a link to the outside that allowed them to cut off the link between the cores of the array from the symbols that made it up simply by injecting qi into it. It was a little bit of extra complexity, but in the process, she found that the State symbol was capable of doing this intuitively. In the end, she had two arrays that overlaid each other and which allowed the thing to be stopped. Just in case. Done, she said eventually, waving to Sana. Sana hopped into the water and walked over, wincing slightly as she did so. What should we use for an activation medium? Sana mused. I was rather thinking that we mix our blood with some of the water, she said, eyeing it. Our blood might actually be purer in terms of density than the water, Sana muttered, pulling a little globe of her blood out of her palm with her qi. Diluting it turned out to be not that easy, in the end, so she just painted in the connection catalyst with her finger. Only the symbols had to be drawn in single motions thankfully but it was still tough enough. When it was done, they linked together and very carefully pushed qi into the array. She was prepared somewhat, as the qi mists rolled out of them, followed by large droplet after large droplet, but the amount of qi it took was still horrifying. Even with both of them, it still took almost five minutes. Watching the last of the qi settle into it, she found that the final cost, for both of them, was about two thirds of all the refined qi in her body currently Initializing it on her own, or in a less qi rich environment, even just supplying the qi to initialise it would have likely proven impossible she was sure. At best she would likely have over drawn her cultivation at worst Imprinting an array like this directly would be impossible if she had a hundred times her current qi. Preparing for a lot of pain, she activated the array. Her instinct was right, because a sheet of lightning qi tore through the water, stunning her in place for several erratic heartbeats as she fought to cycle her qi and get control back over her body. Grimacing, she cut a few chunks of rock, even as the numbness coursed through her simply because she was near the water, and made a few stepping stones to get back to their platforms. W-we s-should have d-done that before, Sana muttered a bit reproachfully as she also struggled with the rampant qi in her body. On the bright side fate-thrashed... s-spiders... she snickered. It was still hard work to get back to their respective rocks. Sitting there, she fought her own body and began cycling her qi. Tiny spectral spiders skittered over her skin and the whole rock. At first they blistered her skin, but after a while, there was no visible damage other than some reddening of her skin and the feeling that some hoard of bugs was under her skin trying to get out. It was a good thing that the symbol seemed to be able to do something to her brain in terms of pain reception in her physical body. That had come with the constantly being exploded and the acid in the sewers really and only gotten more pronounced since then. Her mantra almost certainly played a part there as well, between its innate means to resist mental trauma and her ability to feed pain and emotional turmoil into it, she was able to retain enough control over her body to make this merely, deeply unpleasant. She properly began the first minor cycle and sighed in relief as all her hopes were gloriously validated. There was a new colour in her qi droplets as they started to condense, blueish-white. It went with the purple and the golden and silver bits. Silver seemed to come from her bones, gold from her blood, purple she wasnt sure where from and now blue was clearly from the lightning. By the time she arrived at the culmination of this sixth large cycle of fifty, any lingering doubts about the fundamental logic of this were fully laid to rest. Her qi droplets tore apart with a small thunderclap this time and raged through her meridians, searing them and trying their best to break free. She fought to keep them under control and finally they all completed their final cycle spreading through her meridians, flesh, blood and bones and back into her dantian in a sparkling cloud. She took a deep breath and watched as Sana also finished her cycle. She could feel her dantian had enlarged by a huge amount this time. Her mental instinct suggested around ten percent, which was double what she had gotten from just the unattributed qi. Well? she asked, exhaling again. That was horrific Sana gasped. It was almost double what it was before in the end. She nodded, and waved her arm around. There was pain still, but her resistance to the lightning-metal qi was quite a bit better as well. She could move her limbs easily enough at any rate and suffered no issues with spasms or disruption. Did it also give you another colour in the qi droplets? she asked. Yes yes it did, Sana sounded reluctantly pleased. Im thinking there might be a really solid benefit to getting every colour we have fundamental symbols for she said slowly. Hmmmmm. Not all at once. That caused a massive explosion, Sana denied the idea. Of course not all at once, she rolled her eyes and Sana made an obscene gesture at her across the pond. Thinking through it in her head, she continued speaking. We feed the cycle; once yin, once yang. That should be ten more of the big cycles? As far as I can see the expansion shows no rate of stopping, and while it gets harder to circulate each time, the density of qi here is such that we can probably continue for as long as it lets us before we break through to Golden Core, or whatever the equivalent is. You want to keep this up all the way to Golden Core? Sana asked dully. Well we need to get stronger, breaking through to Golden Core has to happen, she pointed out with an amused chuckle. Yeah but that might take Weeks? she said drily. Do you have somewhere else you need to be? Home? In a warm bath? With a lot of alcohol? Getting drunk as a Moon Loon to try to forget this whole nightmare? Sana complained, but she could tell it was just her sister being herself now. Laughing, she scrubbed a hand through her hair, looking around with a wry expression. After a moment, Sana also shook her head and started to laugh as well. Yeah this place is just one never-ending parade of devil monkeys throwing shit, isnt it, Sana added with an amused sigh. What doesnt kill you makes you stronger. Yes speaking of that she stood in the water, wincing at the cold and the numbing from the lightning. It seems that the qi doesnt have the same effect now that its distributed through my body at such a fundamental level. I guess we can step this up a bit? That was True Yin Lightning based on the symbols intent. Erm Sana looked at her dully are you suggesting Pure Yang Lighting? Thats seriously dangerous you knownot a thing a normal Qi Refinement cultivator should go anywhere near. If we want to do this properly we need yin and yang of each elemental interaction she pointed out. Sana started at her as if she were an idiot and she face palmed mentally even as her sister hopped off the rock. Then alternate it you moron according to the sagacious table so it stays in balance. If you do it that way youre going to kill us both! Ugh. Let me do It, Sana said with an eye roll. It will be Surging Yang Water next. Sorry she said with a wry chuckle, running her hands through her hair. You''re right, there is a cycle I was getting ahead of myself. Of course I am right, I do far more with formations than you do, her little sister sniffed. She let the snappish comment pass. Sana was correct, there was a cycle and it was probably better to follow it. Part of her suspected that it didnt work quite so inflexibly in this case, because of the symbol in their mind''s eye. However, it was better to stick with what they knew. That way if it all blew up they could at least blame the Heavens for being treacherous in their last moments. Not themselves for being stupid. She ran through the order of probable symbols while Sana worked on the next symbol. Hmmmmm its probably not necessary to disable the feeding symbol, Sana muttered to herself as she finished it up. Now who''s taking risks she retorted dryly, as Sana finished drawing the symbol. Pfft. We are siblings, together in pain, near-death and now cultivation madness, Sana retorted. It was that attitude that made her the only one of their generation in the Hunter Pavilion who was on more than bowing terms with Grand Master Mang, she thought wryly. For all that she had been complaining earlier. Also Surging Yang Water, this is going to be unpleasant, her sister noted as they began to activate it. That was a huge understatement as it turned out. A colossal understatement in fact. Surging waves of Yang Water Qi, or Surging Yang Water as Sana had called it, rolled through her meridians, making her fight desperately for every shred of control over the cycles as she ran through them. Surging Yang Water was the qi of primordial oceans; dark and strong with devouring currents, soul-destroying calms and drowning waves. It shook her body to the core with every surging pulse that rolled into her. -If we tried this before we got this durable we would have been torn to shreds by the primal tidal forces it embodied, she thought with a sense of awed horror as she finished another roiling cycle. Each cycle tempered her muscles and, perhaps more importantly, her core organs, even as her blood surged and roiled. The traces of thunder that came with it from the previous cycle were also mixed in there. When the last cycle completed, the coalescing pool of droplets in her dantian surged outwards, scattering like a great wave breaking through her body. Her qi droplets in her dantian also started to include those with a deep azure sheen, like the ocean waters beneath the sun. Next came Original Yin Wood, the qi of poison, growth and new life. Horrifyingly slippery, hard to control, rampant, vibrant and insidiously destructive yet with an almost all-consuming vitality hidden within it. It was the embodiment of the hidden talons of the natural world. Bright Yang Fire followed after. The qi of the sun and bright souls, giver of life to every world yet destroyer in equal measure. Tyrannical, energetic and all-consuming, yet also ephemeral and ghostly. Searing the bones and warming the heart in equal measure. Sunbeams and firestorms. Seizing Yin Earth was almost as bad as Yin Wood. It was the qi born of the blooming earth, vitality and primordial origins. Giving birth to all things. A terrifying pit of primordial creation struggling to claim everything in its embrace yet refusing to mesh truly in equal turn as it saw itself in everything it touched. With Yin Earth complete she let out a ragged breath that misted the air around her with shadows. It was undeniable that this was tortuous. There was no two ways about it. On the other hand, she could also see that they had made a mistake. Not in doing this, but in not doing it sooner. They had done five full cycles of unattributed qi before they started cycling through the elements. It wasnt a fundamental mistake, thankfully, it was just that the order of the cycle was harder with each cycle. The density of qi she had had to start with was already substantial. You know, it occurs to me that we made a slight mistake here, she grimaced. Yeah, we should have started with the unattributed element cycle, Sana muttered through gritted teeth. Well, we did do five cycles normal qi refinement with unattributed qi, so it will probably balance itself out, she said with a sigh. It seems that our Physiques are giving us quite a bit of latitude in this. Sana sighed as well and nodded wearily while she took in the room. It was much changed now. The pool itself was flickering with qi. The waters were still millpond smooth, but there was a faint multi-coloured light dancing on the surface, like an aurora; Five Elements Mists. Steeling herself she pushed qi into her hand and put it into the water. It was not as bad as she expected actually, it was certainly tyrannical, but her affinity for it was really quite good. Its danger now wasnt in the chill, but in the purity and the swirling elements within it. The density of qi in the room was. tyrannical. The corpse of an extra spider mother also lurked near the doorway, slowly dissolving. It had appeared mid-way through the Yin Earth cycle and had succumbed before it even understood what had claimed it. A quick sweep of her perception told her that there were quite a few males dead in the room where the water arrays were. The Five Elements Mist had claimed most of them and the waters and defensive arrays themselves had done for the rest, once they were paralysed in it. No more slime people had appeared at least. She assumed that it was happy to just reap rewards, or maybe they had gotten lucky and it had actually been injured in some critical way by the loss of the one it sent up here. The core from it still sat in the collapsed rib cage near the doorway, a strange shimmering misty orb that was slowly being refined in the Five Elements Spiritual Spring Water that was swirling through the spirit spring.

~ Sana, Five Elements Spirit Pool ~
Standing by the now rather crowded alcove Sana found herself pondering the logistics of their next expansion. They had already enlarged the cut section somewhat when it came time to add the Yang Fire array, but this was a more structural problem. So Do we need new circles for the reflected attributes? Arai looked across at the lightning array with a frown. Probably yes, she agreed. Pure Yang Metal-Thunder- is not True Yin Metal-Lightning. We have no way to purify the pool so this is going to feed the whole cycle and hit like something close to tribulation lightning for golden core Oh, what joy, youre making me regret my own stupid idea even more Arai muttered as she sat on a rock nearby, ignoring the Five Elements Mist that was coiling around her legs. That was disturbing. It was coiling around her as well, and she still had to focus not to flinch away from it. It was like a cute kitten in how it swirled around them both. A remarkably dangerous and lethally poisonous Cute Kitten that due to its rampant oppression of all elements was terrifying in any circumstance you had to deal with it. It was beloved by formations masters, talisman makers and alchemists, but every one she knew treated it like their Mother in Law. And it was only mildly inconvenient to them. Shaking her head, she refocused and started to work on the new array in this extension of the shelf that was being carved along the wall. They had cut a bunch of stepping blocks to get over here now, because the water was it probably was manageable, but having watched that Nascent Soul Spider Mother keel over dead and dissolve Its core was still there, somewhat surprisingly, glimmering dimly in the water. The whole room was now faintly lit, like a fairy grotto. A horrifyingly dangerous, beautifully lit grotto. The Yang Lightning was every bit as painful as expected. It was the qi of the Heavens, warring against everything and anything with unbreakable spirit and boundless ferocity. Whereas the Yin lightning refined and purified, the Yang Lightning just wanted to punch holes in things and stomp on them afterwards. The punchier and stompier the better as it raged across the water like an angry tiger. Its form was almost unalterable as well. Not for nothing was it known as the Purity Tribulation when it occurred naturally. Fifty cycles of mind-shattering, muscle clenching torment later and her qi droplets had gained an angry bronze shimmer. Yin Water was less troublesome, relatively. It was the qi born of the high places and the deep dark. Clouds and lakes, rain and depthless pools. They were both already familiar with its properties from working in the caves so it was just cold and ephemeral, trying to dissolve away all her control over it in weird and mind-bending ways. By the time the great cycle was done the headache was actually worse than the soul seizing chill it carried, and her qi droplets gained a shifting grey-purple shadow. Yang Wood, which she had naively considered starting with, was another type of torment. Timelessness. The qi of the oldest and most ancient beings; great trees and mythical beasts, unbending with a primordial vitality that refused to be shaped and tried to shape her body and soul to its own rhythm of aeons. Each cycle seemed to stretch beyond what her mind was capable of comprehending and contained all kinds of awkward interactions as it took on aspects of all the other elemental types it was interacting with. Its vitality was almost a torture in and of itself, trapping her within the confines of its boundlessness as it incrementally wore away at the aeons. When the cycle finally finished she felt thousands of years old although it really had only been eight hours. The symbol and her mantra had to work especially hard just to dull the edge on that. Yin Fire was almost the opposite. The qi of the boundary, desire and ephemeral hope and despair. Flickering on the edge of non-existence drawing all the warmth of the world into herself somehow and shrouding her in darkness that tried to suffocate her and blot out that self-same warmth. The qi was at once both obfuscatingly meek and tortuously insidious as it tried to use her as fuel to burn away the whole world and become the only warmth in it. In the end, she had to shelter her consciousness in the symbols shadow and strive to push the qi through her meridians at arms length for a dozen cycles before she felt confident enough to embrace it head-on. When the great cycle finished, the qi droplets in her dantian had gained a tell-tale flicker of sly orange- red. She was also sure she was as close to a psyche break as she had ever been. The last element of the cycle was Yang Earth. Soul crushing, sky-scraping immovability and stability on a scale beyond mortal comprehension. The qi of mountains and the world itself, able to stand up to the fury of heaven and the greed of mortals in equal measure. It pressed down on her meridians like a vice, ossifying the mist and fusing droplets together wherever it came into contact with them. It was, she felt, like she was pushing a savage, jagged, collection of rocks around inside her that wanted to grind down everything and make her one with the world. With the completion of that great cycle, there was a weight to her qi droplets that defied comprehension even as the agglomeration of qi shattered apart under its own inertia once more, it tried to collapse back together almost forcefully. Her dantians capacity was increased by almost double, one hundred and forty percent, by the time she had stabilised the tenth elemental cycle... and fifteenth overall cycle. There was barely any space for mist left in her dantian now. The qi pulled together like a pool, swirling slowly. She was half expecting it to collapse further, but it just stabilized at that point. Watching it carefully, she tried to get a feel for how it was behaving, only to be distracted by her bones as she followed it through her body with her qi sense. Before she had been dimly aware that they had a silvery sheen, but now she was able to visualise them properly and could see they had shifting waves of rainbow colour hidden within them. Her flesh also had a faint shimmer to it. Pricking her finger with the Arborundum leaf she watched as her red blood also took on a faint rainbow shimmer around its edges and when it caught the light. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. She stared at her physical condition, holistically and wanted to sob quietly. She had totally misjudged the path that her body was pulling her down. With the completion of that pool she now had a spiritual core. She was now in Qi Refinement. -All that torment had been to break through to bleeding fate thrashed Qi Refinement?!?. Belatedly though, pieces slotted together, or perhaps she thought it better to term it a best guess based on what she knew about Spiritual, Martial and Physical cultivation along with Body Refinement. So far they had experienced Foundation Establishment, Bodily or maybe Physical Refinement, Qi Condensation and had now broken through to Qi Refinement. Ummm, She said with a grimace. She was happy, ecstatic actually, to have advanced this far... yes, but the feeling of having misjudged matters so much was a bit Why do I get the feeling that despite our earlier hopes, we just broke through to Qi Refinement? Arai muttered. Maybe, she said with a sigh Why dont we think of it like this? Now we are at peak Qi Refinement and just have to make our qi accumulate with enough inherent density to collapse the pool into a Golden Core..right? Haha sister gave a weird non-laugh I like your ability to sell lies to yourself sisit reminds me that youre human despite your atrocious sense of humour sometimes. She waved her hand in an obscene gesture at Arai and then just shook her head. More seriously though, it looks like this basically confirms what you suggested before? Arai nodded. Yeah, its less a combination of laws and methods and more of a holistic thing that has traits of all of them in different ways. Yeah she agreed, reassured that they both appeared to be finding the same scripture sheet in this weirdness. She paused to put her hypothetical advancement in order, splitting it up logically based on what they had experienced so far. So first we had Foundation Establishment? Where the symbol formed and then qi infused into our bones. Then it was something like Physical Refinement where it connected up all our meridians and infused qi into all our soft tissue giving us that passive qi defence of sorts. Next, we have just finished Qi Condensation, or some hybrid realm like it, where we turn natural Qi into a reservoir in our bodies that can take in qi from the natural world and refine it to the point where we coalesce a stable pool of liquid qi in our dantians. In the process, we somehow seem to have imprinted it with aspects of the great elements Yin Yang Cycle, which is Well, having just struggled through all that it better be good, Arai muttered. Somehow I doubt it will be weak, she snickered. Do you know of any real law in our great world that runs for the full cycle? The very best of the famous ones that everyone knows are just minor succeeding yin or yang cycles. In any case, she continued, before Arai could break her train of thought. Now, I guess we have to refine enough qi to max out our capacity to the point where the qi gets dense enough that it changes into a Golden Core or whatever this method has thats similar to one. how does that sound? It sounds like Im glad youre the theoretical sister after a certain point Arai quipped back at her. Ha, Ha. So funny. But Im glad you dont have any holes to poke in it she said with an eye roll. Most of that came from talks with Ling Yu and Juni in any case, both were knowledgeable in their own ways about spiritual cultivation and willing to talk about the specifics quite freely. We will see how that idea holds up anyway, her sister said with a snicker. The humour was somewhat infectious really. Despite the stress of the situation, they had just broken through two realms in a few weeks pretty much, that was fast. So I guess we can just continue cultivating here? she said looking around the room again. Do you have somewhere else you need to be in a hurry? Arai asked with an eye roll. I guess she said with a faux sigh. You knowthe more we use these arrays, the less sure I am that they are anywhere near as basic as we first assumed. Well by my calculation that whole thing has taken five-ish days? Arai mused, choosing to ignore her comment about the arrays. Stuff has finally decided to shift off and mind its own fate thrashed business for now so we might as well actually exploit being ignored. You say that, she said with another look around the room and the pointed at the doorway. She had just noticed that they had gained another spider mother corpse, behind the other one, in the doorway. She swept her perception out and saw that two more were dead in there, since she had last checked both looked like they had been squashed flat. Oh... Those? They died when we were completing the Yang Earth cycle Arai said, noting her gesture. -They had? She grimaced, she thought she had been paying attention With a sigh, she stretched and settled back to cultivate once more. Starting to move her qi around her meridians once again she got a grasp for the changes after the last great cycle. Now each cycle made the pool shift and disperse a little then fall back together a bit more. Each time it did, it increased her Dantian and meridians capacity very fractionally. It was hard to even grasp an exact amount it was so small, maybe somewhere about a half or one percent per full cycle? The cycles were longer now as well. She had more qi to move, and the routes that it took when the symbol guided it slowly were different. Before it travelled her basic meridians main channels, dispersing out and back in again. Now it had a double layer route, shifting Qi between her twelve Primary Meridian systems and what she would have considered her Eight Principle Meridian channels as a further form of exchange. Before these had not been clearly defined as the symbol just did it for her at Bodily Refinement. Now it was clear she had thirteen meridian gates not eight. After coming to terms with this rather surprising revelation, she finally got a grip on how the circulation worked and started to cycle her qi again. The exchange between the two systems served to fully mix all the qi moving through her body within a single cycle. Moving it in and out of her dantian and also mixing it with qi from outside. It was exactly like the blood circulation in her body from her lungs. She settled down to grind out the cycles with a deep sigh. Time waited for no one and there was no saying if something else might decide to wander over and decide that they wanted this accidental cultivation pool for themselves. Time blurred around her. She kept her awareness sort of on the entrances with each cycle but nothing disturbed them. She was now drawing in Qi from a six metre radius around her. Curiously this didnt seem to interfere with her sisters refinement at all. Presumably, that was because the Qi was so dense that neither was anywhere close to depleting the area around them fast enough for them to actually start competing over available Qi. Fifty cycles later and she was sure that her meridians were expanding less with each cycle at least. It was now down to maybe a fifth of a percent or something insane. She watched carefully for the next Fifty or so before just giving up. The incremental changes were so slight that she could only feel the difference when comparing progress across dozens of cycles, and the capacity wasnt even the most interesting part. Her qi was becoming increasingly viscous. It flowed smoothly through her meridians but its density was closer to a semi-solid than a liquid. Her dantian and Principle Meridians had no clouds of qi in them now. The qi circulation system had started to transition to that a while ago, but it was only now that she observed that change to be functionally complete. Only her basic meridians, which were drawing in qi held mist now. The exchange turnover between the two was also getting longer and longer. It took another 150 cycles for her qi to finally coalesce fully. She watched as it swirled on itself, drawing in more and more qi until all the liquid qi in her body was concentrated towards that singular point in her dantian. Finally, it destabilized, erupting outwards in a homogenised torrent once more to circle again. After a further 128 cycles, it repeated this process becoming a magnitude denser. She spent almost 250 cycles to fully fill it up at the new density. Once it reached capacity it coalesced after 64 cycles. Her short cycles now only took ten minutes as she counted the seconds. Which was a mercy because it took 512 cycles to fully saturate her body this time. After that though, it only took 32 for the qi to reach the point where it would coalesce. She was aware that she was drawing in qi from the whole room now, as was Arai. They still were not in conflict as such, thankfully. However, she had an awareness of her sisters refinement radius that hadnt been there before, suggesting that they might, at last, be about to exceed the capacity of the impromptu spring to replenish itself faster than they used it up. The next great cycle was 1024. It finally collapsed in on itself and coalesced into a dense, fluctuating orb of myriad colours after only 16 cycles. It held that for a split second before deforming and exploding outwards. Each explosion was still enlarging her qi capacity. Each collapse seemed to increase it by around five percent. She finally stopped after the collapse at eight cycles, because it was clear they were, finally, starting to compete for the qi in their refinement radius. The saturation of qi in the room was at the point where it was getting physical manifestations beyond the element mists, mostly in the form of flickering little ghost lights and strange half-seen ephemera around the walls. The water had not risen at least. What do you think...? She asked. Do we continue? I dont think we want to bottom out the room particularly, Arai frowned. The Qi-Repelling rock is on average about 40cm thick. And if we open it up to bedrock that would be self-defeating. I am pretty certain that that rock is aiding this process significantly. Not to mention, Arai said, waving a hand at the water, I am still not confident I want to stand in thatEven with this amount of qi raging in my meridians Me neither, she agreed with a shudder. The water before had been manageable, but this now held a subtle sensation of lethality to it that twanged at her instincts. I guess we can try strengthening the gathering formations? she said, sweeping an eye over the formations. All of them were still going strong, showing no signs of either decaying or abating in their efficiency. YeahThats probably the best bet. If we wait for it to replenish it may slow matters down a lot, Arai mused, picking up the leaf which had ended up with her last and looking around at the walls. We are going to have to go to a new wall though, that will be annoying. The other option is that only one of us uses it for a cycle or until we hit something close to exponential qi coalescence and then lets it replenish? she added as a further suggestion. That seems reasonable, Arai agreed. We can alternate expanding it in the meantime, it seems to be halving each time with an increase in magnitude to go with that. It should be possible to stop at 2 cycles to coalescence without much issue assuming the qi actually holds out. The way this is going I think we might have to let it sit for a day or two before actually attempting the final coalescence anyway. It would nice to not cultivate for a while in any case, she agreed, stretching her arms. Arai nodded and passed her over the leaf as she settled back down. While Arai finished up her cycle she got to work re-organising the room. It was logically a bit bothersome, but it still made a nice change from watching qi flow. Hopping over to the wall she cut a few blocks out of the wall panel and started to toss them over towards the far wall where there were some particularly large panels of the Qi-Repelling stone. It took her almost an hour to finish up and prepare a new spot for them to potentially put down a new set of arrays. It was really quite enjoyable to just do things, and not cycle her qi incessantly. She reckoned she must have been at this for... close to three months, at least. That was a timelessly terrifying thought actually. As she cut the shelf back and stacked blocks neatly she also found herself hoping that the refinement speed would pick up again in relation to the cycle length. If it didnt, she calculated, she was going to be sat here for another three months, going from a cycle of eight to coalesce her qi pool in her dantian to a cycle of two. She was still pondering this when Arai finally stirred and came over to help her. The drawing out of the new set of arrays went much more smoothly than their previous efforts. Rather than start cultivating immediately, they sat there in silence watching the density increase. Minute by minute, the humid oppression in the room got deeper. The vibrancy of the little flames increased. The haze of multi-coloured mist that was swirling also got thicker as well. There was a distant sound of something falling off the roof and hitting water a few moments later. They both looked towards the slime pool it was hard to feel sympathy for the spider mothers really, but that was a pathetic way to die as a Nascent Soul creature.

~ Arai, Five Elements Pool ~
After an hour or so had passed Arai, found it was hard to move comfortably in the stifling humid pressure of the qi rolling around the room. The varicoloured mists, which were thankfully harmless to them, were so thick she could probably scoop them with her hand should she wish it. She poked the symbol which had just been symbolling away as it did, passively refining qi at a rate she could only describe as sedentary at this point. Taking control of the task of pushing the qi around, she started once again. Now a single cycle took around six minutes. Better than ten at least, which was a quiet relief at least. She distracted herself from the passage of time by trying to work out why it was jumping down while the number of cycles went up exponentially. As far as she could make out after dozens of cycles of observation, the main culprit was actually the oversaturation of her flesh and bones. Her body refinement stage, if that was a thing for them, might very well be at the point where her body was comparable to a low-grade spiritual treasure. Maybe even a mid-grade one. It was only her guess though. She had no reasonable frame of reference to be sure. If it was the case though, that meant her body was already comparable to a peak Golden Core Bodily Refinement Cultivator. The Arborundum leaf and Sanas bone half spear both still drew blood though, as did some of the bones in her former armour. She had recovered them in a moment of respite weeks ago, as much as a means to test the increasing volatility of the spirit pool they were making. That test was fairly easy. She poked herself with a sharpened bone and if it drew blood yet melted in the pool she wasnt stepping in it. So far the toughest bone in that armour melted like candy in a boiling pan. The spider mothers exoskeletons, however, had endured quite a long time, which presumably was why the Undren favoured them for armour. The thorax carapace of the last ones to come in, during the Yang Earth cycle, were still slowly dissolving away. The Nascent Soul spider crystals were also still there, flickering in the water, as were the golden bones from the slime and the other Nascent Soul crystals from the spider mothers. All had taken on a decidedly myriad hue. The core from the slime was now a deep golden-bronze with flickers of green, red and blue in it. Abandoning those thoughts, she instead let her mind drift back to considering the different symbols while keeping half an eye on both entrances. There was another distant splash after a while, in what sounded like deeper water, suggesting that the qi density had made it as far as the main room with the slime or at least the staircase proper. She finally felt her qi coalesce at the 4113th cycle. -At six minutes a cycle that was way too fate thrashed long! -Still, if we put that in the perspective of those old ancestors who meditate for centuries to increase their cultivation what is this hardship we are complaining of! She thought wryly. This time, it only took two cycles to fully replenish her qi back to full having just completed the cycle. It felt like breathing in and out twice, and it only took six minutes in total, three a cycle. For the capacity she currently had, really, that was nothing short of inhumane. That said, the downside was that her qi was so viscous and syrupy in her inner meridians and dantian that it made her inexplicably feel a bit congested. Like someone had poured sugar syrup, or that yang rich tree sap they gathered occasionally for the alchemists down her throat. Frowning, she pushed it out of her Principle Meridians and into her Primary Meridians and blinked in surprise. The viscosity decompressed; the qi became pure and fluid. It didnt have any extra benefit for refining her flesh and bones at this point, the cycle already double exchanged her Qi anyway. Im at 2 cycles to replenish, she spoke said out loud. Ah. Ill be there pretty soon, Sana nodded. The cycles refinement times seem to be basically exponential, so its going to take probably 8000 cycles to even reach one cycle to replenish shall we stop at that point and take it from there? She queried. Yeah, thats better than accidentally screwing ourselves over by having to compete for Qi somehow, Sana agreed. Despite having expected it to take a while, it still took almost two more weeks to reach 8000 cycles. Both of them stopped and played brick, parchment, shears in a fit of childish pique to see who would go first. Having drawn the blunt shears she started cultivating again while Sana watched. Beyond that, it was still another 224 cycles before she actually hit the coalescence point again. Sana progressed her own cultivation cycles a bit behind her after it became clear that 8000 was nowhere close to the critical point, stopping at 220. She watched as the qi in her dantian coalesced under its own inertia forming a beautiful spherical orb of purified qi with a copper-bronze sheen with twelve twisting strands inside it for a few seconds. She stared at it, watching, aware that if she willed it, it would set at that point. However, something didnt quite feel... right. As she watched it patiently it rotated once, twice... three... four times then gave a faint destabilising wobble and suddenly exploded outwards again. -So this was the peak of Qi refinement, at long last. She let out a soft sigh. It will try to coalesce into a copper-bronze core, dont let it, she said, stirring. Sana nodded in affirmation and then started herself. Twenty minutes later Sana exhaled and opened her eyes, stopping her practice and stretching her arms. A copper-bronze core with 12 strands is clearly the most basic type then. So it would seem, I dont know anything really about core grades beyond the colours, Bronze should be grade seven she said with a slightly more frustrated sigh. I only know what you know So we really have nothing other than our own intuition to go on Sana agreed. She skimmed what she recalled of various discussions in her head. Some of it was common knowledge. A dull metallic core was the most basic, a grade nine core. Bronze were all low-grade cores. Silver in various colours was all mid-grade cores. Gold was high-grade cores. There were apparently special cores as well that certain laws or treasures could condense. In terms of quality, most normal people who formed a Golden Core would get a bronze or silver core. Gold Cores required, even in their world a degree of preparation. The quality of the core was also paramount for your future cultivation progress. A silver, mid-grade Golden Core would likely get you to Immortal in Eastern Azure, but you would not really progress past that, even if you managed to cross the tribulation. A low-grade bronze core would see you stuck at Nascent Soul in all likelihood, while a basic core would probably never get past Soul Foundation. The answer seems fairly obvious then, we just keep going until it coalesces even if we do nothing to it at all she said with a wry smile. At least neither of us seemed in any danger of stealing qi from each other. Yeah, Sana agreed. In fact, the qi is still getting denser Mmmmm, she nodded. It was a passing concern that they might have overdone that, but it was possible to deactivate them very easily now. Only the original qi gathering one was totally and rather foolishly unconstrained. Settling back into the timeless zone of just letting cycle after cycle slip by almost two weeks passed in a blur until she felt the Qi in her dantian swirl around under its own inertia and coalesce into a silvery orb with a greenish tint She watched it rotate for a full 8 turns before it collapsed outward once again. Each time it did this she was pleased to note that her overall capacity still went up a bit and the overall speed of each cycle sped up. It was now at about the same rate as her heart took to pump blood around her body, so approximately thirty seconds. The third coalescence took seven days and drew in a huge amount of Qi from the spirit pool around them to form a whitish silver core that remained stable for almost fifteen rotations before collapsing with colossal force. The whole room shook faintly and the water rippled away from her as the shockwave of expanding qi swept out. That dispersal swept qi into parts of her body she didnt even realise werent fully permeated by it. Forcing it into the minuscule structures that made up the very building blocks of her organs. Planting a tiny seed of silver-white qi inside each one. She intuitively understood that her body had just taken a huge leap forward in durability with that single act. It also increased her bodys total qi capacity by a third over what it had been before. A few hours later, Sana went through the same event, which also generated a similar shockwave. Excitement over, it was another six days this time, so marginally quicker again before her Qi coalesced once more. The total number of cycles involved, 16,448 cycles, made her sob internally every time she thought of it. This time the core was a burnished silvery-purple with a faint hint of gold. The qi strands still flickering away inside. It remained stable for twenty one revolutions before collapsing. The force cracked every bone in her body and turned her flesh to jelly for a heartbeat before its internal structure recovered its coherence thanks to the collapsing force left behind by the absence of the qi. Black blood slicked her whole body within seconds as more impurities were forced out of her body, from where they had been trapped deep in her bones and muscles. Residues of qi poison and qi scarring from wounds or so it mostly seemed. The next cycle took five days and for the first time, she felt a slight tug on her qi gathering as it competed with her sister once again. This time the core formed a pale golden hue with a purple tint and lasted twenty-four rotations before turning back into a sea of golden purple qi with shimmering hints of the different colours of the elements within it. Sana moved past that threshold an hour later and this time she saw the problem wasnt that they were competing for qi as such, it was that there just wasnt enough Qi left in the room itself after two people had used it intensively for a week. They toyed with the idea of adding a third set of arrays to the far wall, but decided, after some deliberation, to let it replenish itself. During this time, she observed that nothing else really seemed to have come and bothered them. Likely the reach of the qi purity in the air was such that this whole part of the sewer was basically a no-go zone. If Nascent Soul spiders had been dying beyond their line of sight then, she was pretty sure that the devastation must be quite widespread by now. As time passed by she was afforded a lot of thought space to ponder how almost everything about this process was somewhere between painfully annoying and borderline unpleasant. The accurate adjective to describe the holistic process was probably Hellish. Whether it was the monotony of the cycles, the nervous tension that came with the qi actually condensing, its aftermath or waiting for the qi to replenish. In the end, though, she went and carved a third set of arrays in the next room just to speed the process up and provide her with something else to do in the monotony for an hour C even then it still took a full day for the qi to replenish. The next core coalescence came after four more days was vibrant gold in colour with a white purple sheen. It lasted for twenty-eight revolutions. When it collapsed, it sent a sea of white purple fire through her body, again cleansing it of impurities and giving her blood a faint golden hue. She watched as Sana also experienced the same blaze of white-gold purifying flame a short while later. Viewing the process from the outside you could be fooled into thinking it was pretty, as white flames licked across her skin, with a faint purple edge in the mysterious many coloured illumination of the room. Almost. Three days later her qi swirled around and formed a brilliant golden core with a white hue. Twelve flickering elemental flames orbited inside it. It remained stable for thirty rotations before collapsing slowly from the inside out, expelling flickering golden flames dispersing into her body and merging with her organs before fading away. Two days after this the next cycle completed and her qi once again coalesced. The gold spinning into the centre and slowly merging with a flickering mist of myriad colours, leaving the core an off white with shifting hues of a rainbow in its curves. It held for thirty-one rotations before dissipating back into multi-coloured fog that flowed through her body and into her bones where it condensed as vital qi that was almost translucent except for the shifting hues of the elements within it. Thereafter the qi formed in her body was also translucent and held the same shifting hues, whether it was as mist or liquid. A day after that the qi once again coalesced. This time into a sphere that slowly turned between pure white, translucence and shadowed darkness as the shifting colours of the myriad elements flickered across its surface like lightning in storm clouds. It lasted thirty-two rotations before exploding outwards in a crash of thunder that shook the whole room. Black and white tinted lightning flowed through her inner meridian channels and swirled into her nervous system directly before burrowing somewhere she couldnt detect. She let out a long breath and spat out a mouthful of black blood. Sana who was still keeping pace with her ever since she had added that third set of arrays underwent the same thing a short while later. Well thats nine coalescences and it still doesnt want to sit, Sana said with a long sigh. Thats not necessarily a bad thing, though. None of those cores felt. Right? she pointed out. Yes, its like there is something missing in how they are forming. If you accepted one it would be okay? But I couldnt shake the feeling that I would regret it later. Even that last one which was clearly related to the traversal of Heavenly Yin and Yang in some way Sana frowned. We can think on it for a while, the qi in here needs to replenish slightly anyway she stood up and stretched. It was nice to be able to move without feeling like a mountain was pressing on you. That feeling would return, of course, but relative freedom was pleasant while it lasted. She poked herself in the hand with some of the bones. Several still drew blood and she found herself wondering what they were from honestly. She had settled down to consider the symbols and how they might fit into formations in vaguely auspicious manners for a change of pace when she stopped and suddenly felt like a total idiot. -Of course, what was missing was the symbol itself. She put her head in her hands and sighed. I know what we were, are probably missing, she said. The symbol some aspect of it also needs to be on the Golden Core. That Sana sighed as well. Talk about forest for trees, we got so caught up in the traditional aspects of the cultivation that we forgot that the root of all this is really not anything to do with cultivation as we know it at all. Better to realise it now than make a huge mistake mind She pointed out. Ill try the next breakthrough and see what it plays out like. It should be possible to cancel it forcibly with a bit of backlash if it really seems like something wont work... Thats? Sana narrowed her eyes. Well, we are in untested territory! she replied with a weak smile, explaining her inner logic. Rest assured, nobody wants to die less in a horrible inner explosion than me at this point. Its better that we take things carefully. If both of us try it and it doesnt work we are absolutely done for. But if one of us tries, the other might be able to help if we get in trouble. And anyway Im the elder sister, so what I say goes! it was somewhat false bravado, but still Sana shook her head sadly and sighed. Okay Ill come over there then. Her sister picked up one of the stacked bits of rock and jumped over to her side of the room. With some trepidation, having just engaged so directly with ideas of her own potential mortality, she started to stimulate her Qi more. The process took about the same length of time to arrive at the coalescence point as it had before. This time she focused on putting some part of the symbol into the coalescing qi. It shifted in her mind and let a shadow of itself be projected out of her minds eye and onto the forming golden core. This continued for a few rotations until she saw the symbol give a sense that suggested something wasnt quite right. Something went *ting* and the qi flew apart and settled back to normal. What happened? Sana asked looking concerned. Symbol didnt like it, she winced, feeling like she had just been punched in the gut and the head at the same time. I got the sense that it felt the way I was trying to go about it was wrong somehow. She frowned and focused once more stimulating her qi and letting it coalesce under its own inertia. This time she pushed the symbol into her qi itself, like she was using it to resist invading qi. It flowed into the golden core as it coalesced without any difficulty swirling around within it and interacting with all twelve elemental flames. The core became a weird inside out colour, slowly turning through itself as If there was an extra dimension involved before snapping back to a sphere. It did this slow weird rotation thirty-three times before collapsing apart as if something wasnt quite connecting with it in the right way. The symbol shifted slightly as if to say apologetically... That kind of works but I dont quite think its what you want. Sighing, she quashed her discomfort and tried a third time. This time she let the core coalesce as before but used the symbol''s intent to shift the elemental attributes within the core into the same formation symbol she had used to create it in the first place. Using her qi to form the framework at the heart of the golden core with the elemental attributes in the five points. The symbol itself was the control and connection that formed the centre. The core came together glacially slowly, pulling together and dragging the qi in her dantian around the nucleus of the symbol and its formation. The shape took form with agonizing slowness and then started to shift and rotate, getting smoother each time as it pulled more and more qi into it. It reached thirty-three rotations and continued to rotate a thirty-fourth time. There was a sensation of abrupt sensation of setting and her body nearly exploded under the force of the core forming. She swore her body probably expanded visibly when that happened. Space around her fluctuated slightly and qi was torn in from the surroundings so fast it formed a swirling maelstrom of fog around her. Sana jumped back to get out of the range and then fled the room using her movement art. Qi rolled into her core from the outside in a seemingly unending torrent. Her Core was now spinning at her dantians heart and qi was starting to swirl around it in esoteric forms like a spider web within the clouds. Five points opened up, one after another, between her Dantian and her vital organs; her Liver, heart, brain, lungs, stomach. Connecting a new meridian system into her dantian that somehow unified all the other meridians with her nervous system and circulation system giving them a newfound completeness in a way she hadnt realised was missing before. All the while, qi kept pouring into her body, her core drawing it around itself and then pushing out throughout her body. The first place it flooded into was her bones. Within moments they were full to bursting with translucent liquid qi. Shortly after that her bones all started to take on a pale silver then pale gold, then deep gold then bright gold before finally a faint cream sheen that looked like fired porcelain. The spiderweb-like qi veins flickering around her core abruptly swept outwards, passing through her whole body. With their passage they connected every bone to her golden core, before fading away, leaving only the faintest of whiter than white matrices of lines on them. The devouring sensation in her golden core continued as it drank in all the Myriad types of elemental qi from the surroundings. By the second she could feel it ground denser and denser. The nature of the qi around it was shifting as well. Becoming purer. With a start, she realised she recognised the qi as the most fundamental of the compound qis from the Perilous Realm, what they had thought of as Myriad Elements True Qi. Her cores colour shifted again, becoming darker and darker. The white was still there somehow and the black, and the symbol and the Myriad Elements. She felt something else connecting with it suddenly, the intent from the martial cultivation technique was also infusing into the core slightly, turning it even darker. Eventually, it slowed and she started at her core. It was a deep burnished black-gold with shimmering black-white corona and an illusionary array within it around which shifted the ten elemental flames and two other hard to perceive colours and the symbol itself in its varicoloured, ever-changing, flower-like form. As an end to the trail known as Core Formation, it felt almost anticlimactic. The lack of lightning was alsoworrying. Fates that was close Sana hissed as she carefully re-entered the room a few moments later, hopping off the walls to avoid touching the waters below. Whathappened? she asked. She had seen Sana flee, presumably because of the qi drain, but hadnt had the time to focus on it amid everything else that was going on. The devouring strength of that was just ridiculous, the symbol could barely keep my qi in my body. If I hadnt run you would have accidentally taken all my foundation and more besides Sana shivered. Sorry that was outside my expectations, she apologised and looked around the room. The mist was still drifting on the water but it looked wan and thin now. The terrifying elemental infused soup was still there but it didnt seem quite so ominous. I guess we have to wait for a few days for you to break through then, she sighed. Thats fine, you can explain in detail what you did Sana snickered. It took almost a week, in the end C and a further set of qi gathering and transformation arrays in the room with the stair flooding array C to get the density back to what it was. If anything, it might actually be a bit greater than before. She was shocked at the difference in strength now she had formed a core. The pressure from the qi was still there, but it was more like a tight garment that constricted than a crushing mountain bearing down on her. The core now formed the centre of her dantian, where it pulled in qi from the surroundings which orbited it like dust clouds condensing crystal clear qi droplets that contained Myriad Elements strands of qi. The efficiency was heaven shifting compared to before. At Qi Refinement she had been forced to exhale reasonably large quantities of qi that didnt get properly purified due to the differing quantities present in innate qi in the environment. Even the relatively balanced spring they made still had a lot of imbalance. Now, however, her dantian was its own little qi refining eco-system. The misty clouds rained qi of all the elements and they slowly combined under the inertia of the core above a small lake of liquid qi. Purified Qi was pulled upwards to feed the Golden Core and the Golden Core pulled in more qi from the outside to continually replenish everything just by drawing as it did. Nothing was wasted and nothing was expelled. She was literally a potentially bottomless sinkhole for innate qi. If she had an upper limit on her qi capacity, it was likely to take quite a while to determine what it was. She watched Sana form her core much as she had. Her vision had increased enormously after the breakthrough and she was even able to infuse a bit of her qi into it to mimic perception, allowing her to see, properly, the faintly shifting tides around Sana as the core started to draw in qi. Its pull was fearsome. She could understand now, why Sana fled the room that fast. With a start she realised she could actually supply qi to this process as well, feeding absolutely pure Myriad Elements Qi towards her sister to help her form the core. As the elder sister this was only fitting. To not help her sister like this would be unthinkable, and if Sana ended up with an even better core than hers, because of this well that was also her role as the elder sister, to make sure that they both succeeded as best they could. Even sothe amount of qi she was able to take in as she supported the process was surprising. She reckoned her qi reserves had increased by about fivefold simply while refining through the cycles to reject the different cores. In the process of the actual Core Formation that had jumped by maybe fifty-fold over what she had had at the peak of Qi refinement. Of that, she had filled about three-fifths of her total capacity up without even trying in the week it took to restore the qi in the room. It was that extra that was now being injected into her sisters core formation as carefully as she dared. Even though she was certain Sana would succeed, she was still nervous as she kept feeding qi to her, until finally she felt the space shudder and constrict subtly, signifying that the core had formed successfully. Then it went nuts, dragging in qi as fast as she could supply it into the room. She gawped as it visibly drew down the qi in the room about as fast as she was supplying more. This continued as she warily marked the progress of her own reserves depleting, even as the qi all around them rolled into her sister like it was flooding into a bottomless pit. She was down to five percent of her total capacity and getting ready to run, when it finally slowed down and Sana exhaled and focused on her again. A ghostly shimmering core seemed to float in front of her suddenly, it was a deep, dark black-gold with a purple-white corona and the Formless Permutations symbol shifting gently at its heart. Around it, like celestial ephemera, lingered a halo of Myriad Elements Qi twisting through the different elemental forms. At a glance, she could tell it was every bit the equal of her own core. With a thought, she focused on her own core and it floated above her. The two were basically identical apart from the slight difference in corona colours and the subtleties of the ephemera. Seeing the symbol in that form was also a bit strange, because while it was demonstrably the same symbol, the reading was intuitively different for both of them. I think we can finally get out of this blasted place Sana said with a sigh. Maybe... But I think we should make sure our qi reserves are full to burstin, she grinned. Fate-thrashed right we should! Sana exclaimed, and then grabbed her in an ecstatic embrace. Between them, it took a further two days to fully saturate their new qi reservoirs. Her original estimate of 5000% increase appeared to be a bit out she had to acknowledge once she looked at it properly. Comparing relative pureness and density of qi it was probably close to 7000%. She did some quick mental calculations and decided that one large drop of qi could be considered a unit. Her new dantian was at least ten times larger than the Qi Pool that she had possessed at the peak of Qi Refinement as well. It was on its way to becoming a Qi Lake and held about 200,000 of the large drops. Or maybe 200 of the units she had been collapsing to make her core in the first place. She decided to go with that, it was a rounder number and fewer zeros were better so 200 core units. That was a lot of qi. Sanas capacity was actually a bit higher after they did some further comparisons; closer to 220 Core units. Once that was done with, they weighed up their options and finally decided to seal up both access points to the rooms as best they could with rock and Qi-Repelling stone. It took a while to quarry out the blocks using just the leaf knife, but they had nothing better to do really beyond cultivate. It helped that the Myriad Elements saturated water was no longer at all dangerous to them. Soon they had stripped two of the halls close to the spider den of their Qi-Repelling stone walls and used the stacked blocks, wedged in as tight as they could to stop the spread any more than it already was into the spider den. Neither of them bothered going through the mist traps to check on it. They still shredded her skin like it was paper. Eventually satisfied with that, they stacked a few of those that remained and began the slow and laborious job of chopping a way up to the surface using the Arborundum leaf. It took almost a week of hard work to make it the ninety-eight metres vertically up. Shifting stone down in batches and stacking it against the doorways they had sealed off. Sana eventually gave a shout of joy and pushed up a floor slab in what turned out to be a basement room in the inner city area. They hauled themselves free and replaced the stone slab, making sure to note where it was. The place might make a useful cultivation well if they left it for a week or two to replenish, or just a place to hide if required. Standing in the basement, she took a deep breath of the humid cavern air and sighed happily. Chapter 69 – Esoterica Redux
The desire of those later generations to take the understandings of their peers and repackage them anew is one thing, all new things are built on the foundations of the old after all. To open up the Circles of Power to all is not a thing to be decried, nor is it wrong to want all who walk our lands to prosper and be the best that they can. What is wrong however, is to do this at the cost of the depth of those systems of old. Now, the truths enshrined within those fundamentals are largely hidden away. In Supreme Magisters'' ivory towers, in the vaults of Imperial Schools or the personal libraries of Dukes and Kings. Poured over by handpicked scholars and sages or bartered between powers like hogs for slaughter or treated as curious specimens to dissect. In their place kingdoms have raised up their own systems, scholarly masquerades presented as holistic truth. Things with just enough within them to give their people means and their nations strength, yet all the while spreading misconception in the name of opportunity and deceiving with the aim of control. Every man and woman may cast spells on the street, uses techniques in their daily work and has artefacts within their homes, but how many could tell you why their techniques and abilities do what they do? They teach the poor systems to which only the mighty of their land hold the keys and are lauded for it. Even worse, those self-same powers summon children from other skies and give them power clad in facades they can recognise. They make games, challenges and achievements of what was once hard won wisdom and grim endeavour. All this, they do in the name of control, and yet, in doing so all they have created are facades within facades that obfuscate and dilute until the names we give to things mean next nothing except to those who hold the strings. And yet, at the heart of this, the ones who pay the price are our future generations, who having been told, through these systems that they have power, never realise that it is no better than embroidery and fancy medals without any meaning or achievement.
Excerpt from a remnant (burned) copy and translation of La Grande Fa?ade ~ By Maria Renhallan, Saintess of Bright Wisdom.

~ Arai & Sana, Back in the square, wishing for answers ~
Arriving back at the central plaza via one of the side alleys, the first thing that stood out to Arai was that someone, probably a certain four-armed Undren, had made a serious attempt at setting it on fire. A good three-quarters of the floor was heavily scorched and there were pitted craters in the wall that looked a bit like the vestiges of lightning strikes. The second thing was that the orange dust appeared to have been totally eradicated and there was no hint of the green smog in the air. As they made their way over to the chest and the spear, both of which were the epicentre of some particularly determined charring, the spear greeted them drily. I see you managed to survive Ah yes, she said with a grimace, looking around. I presume the two of you are also behind the toxically pure mana that started welling up about three months ago? it added even more drily and now with a faint hint of amusement. She coughed a little awkwardly and nodded while Sana replied with a half grimace. We er... may have had a passing responsibility for such a thing. I must say you did the work of a small army of pest exterminators across a vast swathe of the undercity, The spear snickered, making its views on this clear, to her relief. You also forced a huge horde of spiders up to the surface, which was amusing to observe, even if my spectator seat was a touch closer than optimal. The Undren ran away with unseemly haste! Uh, can I ask? she said after a moment. Why I dont sound like {this}? the spear giggled, sounding like a young girl again. Um, yes, Honoured Spear, she replied. You can stop with the Honoured Spear thing, incidentally, the spear said, sounding oddly preening. -Anyway, before, I was mana starved. Mana? her sister asked sounding puzzled. That is what they called the energy you call qi. They considered qi to be something a bit different, more akin to what you call Martial Intent as far as I can work it out, the spear said by way of an aside, before continuing. Anyway Thanks to the two of you, Ive been sitting on top of this upwelling of remarkably pure qi, having to regulate the flow of that energy, however, you managed to conjure it, for months. If I was still qi starved and recovering after that I should just get you to throw me in the harbour and be done. As far as explanations went, it was surprisingly mundane. It was also surprising that the qi had made it this far. Looking around the plaza she couldnt sense anything amiss with the qi density. Did the Nascent Soul Undren do this? Sana gestured around at the plaza. The one with 4 arms Is that level what you consider Nascent Soul? Interesting, I would call them a Fourth Circle Totemic Aspirantalthough the people who control here, in all eras mostly, just called them Warlocks and left it at that. That is not a term I believe your language is likely to have. What Circle do you consider our power at currently? her sister asked, beating her to asking that very question. The manuals had talked about Circles quite a bit. Most of the arts within them were considered to be typical of the First Circle. However, they had resolutely refused to provide any wider context outside of the inner ranking within that system ranking. The spear was silent for a few seconds before replying. Strong, for the Third Circle, with the caveat that the realm gradations of my world do not mesh that neatly with those of the lesser realms. As I understand it, a Greater Realm, like you originate from, would likely be a supreme step adrift from the place these ruins originate in." She sighed, that pretty much made sense, but it didnt hurt to ask. What grade of world does this place originate from? A Supreme World, and an exceptional one within their ranks, a shining jewel of the High Heavenward, the spear said without hesitation. You called it a Warlock? her sister asked, curious. It is a term of the world this place originates from, the spear mused. Those who ruled it loved to give names and systems to things, to better understand them they claimed, but it was just as much about control. If you control the power of names and how things are defined, it becomes very easy to control the frame of how everything else works. Huh, she said, surprised at the outright candour of that statement. Sana actually glanced upwards, which got a wry laugh from the spear. The sky overhead, before this place fell, had many problems but that was not one of them, it said, sounding amused. But to return to the original question, a Warlock is a term of description as much as a term of profession. They use fundamental powers of the firmament with a focus on forming alliances with otherworldly beings or sources of power and use them for personal advancement. The label itself is a touch unhelpful, but you did ask. Effectively the Undren get power from worshipping totemic forms of their ancestors or powerful creatures. This gives them unique power, but also some curious vulnerabilities, like those lizard mutations I would presume. Beyond that, they gain power much like you do, by taking in the strength of the world and adapting it to their form. Oh I see Sana nodded pensively. Well I still very much intend to catch that rat, skin it and make a hat out of its skull for dropping us down there! she glowered, it still sat badly with her how determined it had been to grasp them. And if that fails, dismemberment and fire are also available! her sister finished added shooting a nasty look in the general direction of their second descent. The spear laughed with childlike amusement. You will probably be disappointed. It is unlikely it survived the Spider Queen that they inadvertently dragged out while trying to get to you, I can only presume. It had two very vengeful rampages a few months ago. The second battle was responsible for much of the damage you see around you. I would also strongly advocate you dont mess with that Spider Queen, it had a strength close to the peak of the Seventh Circle. It is fortunate it went back into the depths and that spiders rarely come up here unless forced. They dislike the qi, there is too much thunder and earth, not to mention the ocean itself disturbs their being. Listening to that she thought back to the dark sense that had chased after them when they peered into the pit with a slight shiver. I wonder how that compared to the star grades, her sister asked, frowning. You ask me, but who do I ask? she muttered. Not me, the spear quipped with a more amused, childlike tone that put her in mind of someone sticking their tongue out for some reason. I know nothing of the rankings of your world beyond what you can tell me and what I know of Heavens Path practitioners. All that tells me incidentally is that if they can name it in a confusing and contradictory way, they probably will. Shaking her head, she found herself quietly relieved though, that the spiders disliked the surface. It made sense, although she had been unwilling to be certain just based on her own hunch regarding their Yin Wood affinity. An environment above that was rich in Yang Thunder and Yang Water along with the now much more palpable aura of Yin Earth that imbued this island was a bad trifecta for them. Above them, the thunder rumbled and the rain started to fall again. Tcch, it is becoming more frequent again, the spear muttered sounding annoyed. What is? she asked, curious. The instability. A lot of damage was done while we were sealed, the means by which this place was kept together was already dubious, and many of my kin do not answer. The thunder above is a sign that the chains that still hold Big Sister are trying to shift again. It seems that I will be unable to answer your questions for a while, so if you have anything else of import I suggest you ask. Uhh, what you said before about Mortal Physiques she said thinking quickly. Haaa. Of course you pick the difficult one, the spear spirit said with something akin to an audible eye roll. I can only repeat what I have been told of them, which was very incidental. Those who crafted us, gave us form and future knew of Physiques, but they did not care much for the classifications others put upon them. The notable ones are: Mortal, Earthly, True, Heavenly, Sovereign, Mantled and Primordial. However, these are all just categories given by others seeking structure, much like what I said regarding rankings before. Regarding Mortal Physiques... they must be acquired, and cannot be inborn. She nodded, remembering that bit which had been pretty clear at least. What did you mean by Accumulation before? And you go straight for the difficult one, the Spear sighed sounding a touch sullen she thought. What did I say before? ''suffering, unusual thing, Big Leap, potential, Accumulation, acquire Fate, Never inborn, mortality'' The spear trailed off for a moment then sighed again. Never Inborn and Mortality you grasped just fine, which is something at least. If accumulation is difficult to explain, what about suffering? her sister asked. Suffering you are familiar with the conceptual idea of experiencing many things in life? the spear asked sounding somewhat hopeful. She rubbed her temples involuntarily, wondering suddenly if this was a good idea. The concept of mortal sufferance was known to her. Buddhists talked about it a lot, as did those more interested in philosophy and the studious aspects of the Daos of the Heavens. Our experiences will advance it? she hazarded. Thats a good way to view it. It will also advance as fast as you can feed it basically, the spear said with a relieved sigh. Is that what you meant by big leap? Sana asked. And unusual thing its either rare or...? Not that rare, but that is based on how you define it. I would consider it an unusual thing because those who have Mortal Physiques always live interesting lives, do strange things live in interesting times, the spear said blandly. They are usually born of chaos and thrive in it, compared to Heavenly Physiques which are nearly a natural embodiment of order and absolute rigidity. I see she muttered, turning that over in her head. And accumulation and acquire fate? her sister mused. Eummm the spear actually ummmd out loud, sounding really pained now for some reason. Accumulation is the sum of your experiences Everything you experienced in here so far, that is accumulation. It is what makes you you, if that makes sense. As for acquire fate, all physiques are like little stones cast in a pond, they make ripples that change things and the circumstances in which they thrive are different. Mortal Physiques thrive on chaos, drive, uncertainty but with that comes danger, death and frequently failure, their name originates as much from this as anything else They both eyed the spear dubiously. She thought she understood the point of what it was saying; the gist seemed to be, in the end, that Mortal Physiques required their bearer to experience many things and would then grow accordingly? You said the more interesting the times we live in, the more potential for growth it has? her sister said eventually. .. Yes, the spear said, sounding deeply relieved. Then how does that relate to the difference between Heavenly Physiques? she asked. .. I really regret offering you that last question, the spear said with wry chuckle tinged with just a hint of reproach. The best way I can explain it is with a metaphor. A Mortal Physique is akin to being handed a fishing rod and being pointed to water and told to get cracking. You will fish for days and weeks and months and years. At first, you will catch nothing, then you get better at fishing until at last, you are a master fisherwoman who can catch anything. By comparison, a Heavenly Physique is a fishing rod that will always catch you a fish, whenever you want it. Wherever you use it in the river, it will give you fish, more fish than your wildest dreams, but it will teach you nothing about fishing beyond that fish live in water and you catch them with a magic fishing rod. Even though you might eventually reach the point where you can catch a fish at will just by learning how to fish? she suggested. Exactly, the spear said with a happier tone. They are not exactly two extremes, although they may seem like it at first, as they both finish up in a very similar place. In fact, if you wish to see the difference it is in this. A fisherwoman who learned over decades to fish might well be able to make a fishing rod for her fellows that allowed them to fish at will, but she can never pass on her original lifetimes worth of fishing experience flawlessly. Even were she to draw it out of her mind and pass it to another directly their interpretation would differ. Its not even that it would be lesser, just different and so changed. They might also rise to that point, but it would be harder. Because they didnt have the foundation of working through it from the start, Sana said clapping her hands. Exactly, the spear said, sounding awfully relieved to her ears. As if to punctuate that, above them the thunder rumbled more ominously. The rain was also starting to fall quite a bit harder, not that she cared particularly. It was almost refreshing after the claustrophobia of below. Now, while it may seem somewhat rude of me, I do have to focus on that, you dont want to find out what this place is like when the weather is being uncooperative, the spear muttered. They both looked up as another vast spider web of lightning sizzled across the leaden, half-light, strangely fluorescent in the rain. A heartbeat later a huge peal of thunder made the sky above ripple faintly. The spear fell silent and made no further comments as they watched the storm clouds twist and roil through the sheeting, humid rain. They sat there in the rain for quite a while, watching the lightning skitter across the sky and the clouds swirl hither and thither, mulling over what the spear had said. I got the distinct impression that what it said there was not the whole story, her sister said after a while. She looked up at the spear and nodded. It didnt seem ill-intentioned, so I guess there may be stuff it just doesnt know? Truthfully speaking, she has also marked that the spear had seemed rather vexed seemed the wrong word, perturbed perhaps? On the other hand, it had been forthright so far and been clear that it could only explain to the best of its understanding. It was also a spirit in a spear, from another world Shaking her head she pushed her wet hair out of her eyes and then sighed again. Mother used to say that sighing too much made you an inharmonious person, her sister said with a wry giggle. When mother said that she was talking about scroll paintings, not surviving in some unspeakable hellhole, she said with a mock scowl and overly theatrical sigh. Her sister just sighed and rolled her eyes. So, what do we do regarding the stuff we left down there? she said after giving her sister a level look. Left down...? Sana asked, sounding puzzled. The cores, mainly, and those golden bones the slime had, she pointed out. Ohhmm her sister frowned as well, immediately ignoring her own suggestion. I guess the pool may refine the cores so thats only good. I rather doubt it will do anything beneficial to any remnant souls that are trapped within them though. I guess we just leave them where they are and let the qi there build up for a bit. Yeah she agreed. She had originally left the remains of the slime alone in case it was just playing dead. As to its core, she was sure now that they had been wasting a lot of potential by refining those nascent cores at the realm they were at. Most of the male spiders hadnt left cores either, which was surprising, but she could only assume that those that died to Sanas supercharged lightning had been thoroughly incinerated. There was little benefit in trying to look through the contents of the chest while it was chucking it down, so after a while she contented herself with going around and re-examining their surroundings. Beyond the scarring and a few craters, the plaza was as it had been. Sana was happy to just sit around and do nothing much it seemed, so she climbed one of the buildings to look out across the city. From the top of one of the taller buildings, she could see huge swathes of the city were just rubble at this point. The areas where they had been fighting were a huge crater, which she had expected, but there were also other areas of new devastation to the north and west. There was also a notable lack of Sarkatush corpses or Undren corpses compared to before. That was down to the Undren and the spiders, she guessed. Eventually, after an hour or two of just sitting there watching the world go by, the rain abated and she made her way back down. Her sister was now seated on the edge of the platform, engrossed in the scrips, examining some of the discussions about array theory. Rather than disturb her, she instead grabbed the Evokation tome and sat down, sitting against the chest to study it in a bit more detail. It held thirteen arts in total, each with an entire chapter devoted to them. Now it was one particular one that she was interested in - Spiritual Blast. The way the art was described, it allowed the wielder to focus and project a pulse of pure qi at a target of up to fifty metres away. It had a spoken component and a particular hand gesture. The only material requirements it placed on the user was their own inner energy, the purer the better apparently, which was what made it particularly appealing over the other options available. Thereafter, she spent some time flipping through the appendix at the back of the book, reading the lengthy explanations about using neither for substantially increased activation costs. It took about an hour for her to read through the detailed instructions to visualise, memorize and attune the art to her own qi and then run through and memorise the exercises it provided. The spoken component, like the firebolt, appeared to be a means to cut down on the actual cost of the ability, the gesture itself seemed aimed towards teaching people how to manipulate and expel qi from their hand in a controlled manner. A further hour of practice with the qi flows finally got her to the point where she was willing to actually test it. Speaking the activation phrase which was in effect just Spiritual Blast while visualising the array within the tome, she made the two-handed gesture and watched as a shimmering beam of qi punched across the plaza and hit the distant wall. Is that that Spiritual Blast art? Sana perked up from her own considerations. Yeah, she nodded pensively. Its a bit involved, for all that the qi cost is basically negligible and I dont like the hand gesture. Its really florid. I did notice. It looks like it should be part of one of those empty hand training forms people use when trying to first perceive qi, her sister giggled. Uhuh, she nodded, considering the gesture versus the feeling of qi flowing out of her body as a beam. I can see myself getting hit over the head every time I try that in combat! Focusing on that feeling she tried to use the art just with the flow of qi in her body. The beam rippled weirdly, drawing a lot more qi for very little in return. The overall feeling was a bit like striking forward with a spear but only doing the motion with her arms She tried once more, replicating the motion which was somewhere between stabbing with a spear and flicking a ribbon at the same thing. This time, the result was if anything even more underwhelming, leaving her with a wavy ribbon of qi that diffused even as it hit the distant wall. -Ribbons ribbons... something about that twigged her memories regarding the other manual that focused on defensive arts. Twenty minutes of pouring through the very dry appendices within it, she found what she was after. By this point Sana had gone back to her own explorations with symbol sets, so she just sat there and read the series of passages she had previously found in passing. Perhaps understandably the manual about defensive arts put a lot more store in using them with fancy gestures. Unfortunately, it was much more esoterically worded compared to the Evokation and it took quite a few careful reads through to grasp what it was trying to explain of the theory and practice of using arts without gestures. It helped that she was already used to the way that jade slips explained techniques. Her own movement art had been a particularly egregious offender in that department. This was nowhere near that bad thankfully. It still took hours for her to grasp the nuance of what it was proposing and to implement it in practice. The closest she could come to, by way of comparison was the way that the very basic arrays fitted together. The problem there though, was that she still couldnt grasp in its entirety how the formula for Spiritual Blast and the formula for making an art activate without its gestured component properly connected to each other. The fact that it insisted on translating clearly slightly different words for formula in both Easten and Imperial no matter how she looked at them just made her want to throw the thing away and jump on it. Eventually, she got Sana involved, who after reading through the passage twice just tossed it away with a disgusted expression and sighed. It makes as much sense to me as it does to you. Aaaahhhgh, so vexing! she exclaimed to the world at large, slapping the other manual onto the chest top and barely resisting giving the chest a good kick. It feels like it should work, but somehow it just wont. Her sister nodded, and cast a dark glower at the manual she had thrown down. At least this confirms that its not just people where we come from who have an obsession with writing these texts in the most esoterically obscure language they can conceive of. That explanation of how to make things work without spoken components is like a logic puzzle where they changed their mind on the rules half way through! Sana nodded and flipped through the rest of the section... Oh here is the explanation of how to make things work without a spoken component its really obtusely written. Like the author was trying to make a logic puzzle for youno wonder I missed it before. Tell me about it! she grumbled, staring at the sky, which was still showing flashes of lightning all across the eastern horizon. Convince the book to show you it in Easten. That will make your brain revolt and try to flee out the back of your skull. There was a long pause and then Sana put the book down once more with a shudder. Thats, interesting Brain-jarringly horrid, but also interesting. In Easten its still using formula, but the context of the sentence shifts is really off. Rather than seeming to use it in the same context as a pill recipe, like the other book seemed to insist on, its clearly several different words in the original text that it insists defining as ''formula''. Here it mainly seems like it is using formula in the context of ensuring that the spoken component provides balance within the technique or something like it. She took the book and read the passage that Sana pointed out, several times. Her sister was right, she could only say that she missed it before because the whole this was preposterously gnarly as was. With a sigh, she turned to the spear, formulating the question in her head as simply as she could. Um can we ask a question about these manuals? The spear was silent Feeling a bit foolish that it might just ignore them, or was somehow too engaged in whatever it was it was doing, she asked anyway. If nothing was ventured, nothing would be gained after all. Why is it so much trouble to use these arts without a physical gesture, but it is clearly possible to remove the spoken aspect without much difficulty? The silence stretched on for almost half a minute and she was starting to feel a bit embarrassed with herself for bothering it, when the spear finally responded. With the caveat that I am not particularly knowledgeable regarding fundamental mystical theorem, show me what you are doing. Arai repeated the normal execution of the Spiritual Blast which fired off successfully and then tried it without the spoken component, which also fired off successfully. She then demonstrated it while trying to incorporate the unmoving aspect of and let the Qi energy destabilize and dissipate. The spear spirit was silent for a long time. Umm? Sana spoke up? Sorry. I am just wondering where to start, it said, sounding somewhere between vexed and amused. She squirmed a bit, the implication there was hard to miss, for all that their attempts probably were as bad as it was suggesting. Ahem. So there are a two main things. Firstly, why are you treating Mana like it is the energy you call Qi? Secondly, you will not be able to use two meta-arts with such a basic spell structure. Didnt you say that they are the same kind of thing before? she said frowning. I said that what you consider ''Qi'' is much closer to Mana than Qi or Ki to the eyes of the people here." Ummm, she tried not to sound frustrated, because there was a subtle nuance. The manuals translate the word as ''Qi'' in both the common Imperial tongue and Easten, she pointed out. .. The spear was silent for a moment then sighed out loud in a way that reminded her of a small child who sees a thing to be obvious that no one else does. Show me Qi as you would use it, not through the cypher of one of the arts from those tomes. Nodding, she obligingly used her movement art to skip around the plaza, slowly so as not to embarrassingly smash into a wall due to not being used to the speed she could eke out of it, finishing back where she had started after a few moments. That is a basic version of the Movement Art Myriad Shifting Steps, called Flickering Steps, she supplied helpfully. Hmm. I think I see the problem, or where the root of it lies. This is at least something I am familiar with, it said sounding a bit amused or perhaps pleased with itself. In your society, all people who practise these arts use the word Qi to describe the energy they draw into themselves and manipulate accordingly? Eum basically yes? her sister chipped in, nodding affirmatively. So the spear paused and then continued speaking in a still childlike more considered tone. The energies of a person who wields Qi through their sword, marshalling the intent to attack give their strikes definition That is the same as someone who draws energies from the world around them to manifest as external arts? Er I guess so, she said thinking through what the spear had just asked. And that is the same as someone who takes energies of nature into their bodies and tempers themselves? Yes, they both answered, a bit more confidently that time as that was something they were on more familiar ground with. And someone who combines the natural energies of the world with their soul to make it stronger? .well we know basically nothing about souls, but I believe so? she replied frowning. Thinking through these series of questions she was starting to suspect where this was going, but had never really had the means since coming here to get anywhere with that puzzling beyond some very unsubstantiated ideas. We have Martial, Spiritual and Body Refinement cultivation laws where we come from and we cultivated with a Physique Mantra before we acquired the She trailed off, realising something fundamentally stupid that she had somehow overlooked until now. Everyone called them Physical Cultivation Laws but the original term for them in Easten, which their mother, who had been brought up in the deeply traditional Ruan Clan had used was Physique Law Physical Mantra was structurally wrong when you wrote it in Easten, so most people just called it Physical Cultivation. The character was also much less complex It was like a small lantern had just lit up in her head. The spear, sadly cut off her train of thought by speaking again. But in the end, they all use Qi from the natural world, the Heavens and the Earth, yes? Shaking her head, desperately filing that small piece of enlightenment away she nodded. Except for those who worship idols or do things with Dharma, yes. As far as we know anyway, her sister added. That simplifies matters a lot. I can certainly help you with the first problem in this case. In short, your thinking isnt quite compatible with the system it trailed off. That movement you called it an Art? the spear asked. Yes, she replied, nodding affirmatively. And Drusus Minor Eldritch Blast, the thing you were trying to cast before, how would you call that? You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. An elemental art? Her sister said, her voice pitching it as half a question. That makes things easier. The spear said sounding pleased again. You have no word in your language, or if it exists it is not associated with a concept similar to what those tomes associate it with. You seem familiar with some versions of Eastern Latin, so in that it would be called a Cantrip Spell. What you demonstrated just now, they would consider to be a Technique. Oh she muttered, turning that word over in her head. The main issue though, is the framework within which you are trying to cast the spell. It is strange that you have no word for it though How would you define it? Sana asked, leaning forward with interest. They are a simple framework for energies that can be cast or projected at will without using a fixed template and a bound medium that must be prepared in advance of their use, the spear stated. They are designed, through repeated practice, to instil the fundamentals of those templates within the caster''s mind to enhance their ability to cast more profound arts that use the same fundamental frameworks. You could consider them the simplest variants of specific sets of arts as you term them. The variants you are messing with are applications of fundamental augments to those arts that facilitate faster casting, lower upkeep, increased efficiency or increased duration. Fixed template? she asked at the same time her sister queried, Bound Medium? Spells of the first circle or higher must be cast using a medium, usually a book, although other items can be used. They also require a fixed template affixed to that aforementioned medium. The template can then be memorised and stored in the users mind space. The number of times they can memorise it depends on the mental strength of the wielder''s mind and a few other factors. The spells, what you were calling arts, can then be unleashed directly using spoken phrases or physical gestures. Usually, some kind of catalyst or focal material is also employed to facilitate or stimulate changes in the natural energies of the world in a way that is sympathetic to the parametres defined in the fixed template. This largely eliminates the need for people to draw out the spells in long-form, to understand how the frameworks themselves interact or to spend years meditating on the minutiae of the fundamentals that go into them. In short, it makes spells that produce very complex, but clearly defined effects remarkably easy to learn so long as you have qi, some materials at hand and a bit of self-discipline. The spear trailed off, then sighed, clearly seeing their slightly glazed looks. That is as simple an explanation as I can make it. She sat there in silence, rapidly shuffling that explanation into what she had already seen from the discussions in the valley, what she knew of various bits of cultivation esoterica, her own experiences and what the tomes had said. Sana eventually spoke, after some consideration. Could you deploy these Spells by drawing the Template onto another medium, say some rocks, and use a casting and catalyst derived from a much higher realmed entity as a physical proximity of an existence above a certain realm, threshold or circle? Yes. Those would be a form of passive ward. The spear helpfully supplied. In her minds eye, she was thinking back now to what they had realised regarding the array symbolswhich now she was thinking about it Moon Runes. They both said at exactly the same time. Her sister took her own qi and rapidly drew a crude facsimile of one they were familiar with and which was used to guard Beast Cadre waystations. Do you know what this symbol might relate to? her sister asked the spear. It appears to be a very crude facsimile of Medraths Phantasmal Slayer, the spear mused. What followed was a rapid dissemination of all the moon rune designs they could remember. The spear, as it turned out, was able to identify almost a third of them. That was enough to confirm her suspicion that the two shared some kind of common origin. However, they were not actually spells themselves nor obviously derived from them. After some further consideration, the spear eventually suggested that the moon runes were likely a parallel application of the core aspects of this system. She could also see commonalities in how talismans were made and used as well. Although according to the spear those also existed in the manner they described them, albeit with different names applied in the world where these books originated... The spells themselves really put her in mind of a deployable or channelled formation... or the array symbols for that matter. Finally, she drew out the basic array that would transform a few metres of their surroundings into a flickering puddle of lightning, asking the spirit what it would consider one of them to be. The spear suggested that the Moon Runes were likely an imported derivative or alternative approach to that system that drew from the same root. It was also clear to both of them now that these spells were a lot closer to a form of talisman or deployable formation than what they had considered an art Eventually, it returned them to the problems they had wrestled with when trying to learn the array in fact. The spear was silent for so long they thought it had just left before it spoke, sounding a bit depressed. Why are you messing about with those crappy tomes designed for teaching neophytes their first spells when you can successfully draw and deploy arcane arrays? . She stared at the spear suddenly feeling remarkably stupid that they hadnt started with this. Because we couldnt work out how to deploy the arrays at range? her sister eventually said. Not to mention they are somewhat indiscriminate, she pointed out. They also take a huge chunk more qi and we can only inscribe or imprint them on to things to make them do basic elemental attacks and cut things up. Go boom, zap, thwack, shufft, pop, or gloop pretty much, her sister added sardonically. What is the most advanced of those that you can draw? The spear asked a little weakly. We have only tried imprinting ones with two symbols with our own qi, but we successfully drew out five symbol arrays using catalysts, she said as she sketched out a five symbol one just as lines of glittering qi in the air. The spear was silent and continued to be silent for long enough that it was beginning to get a bit awkward before it finally spoke again, sounding a tiny bit defeated. Okay. I see the problem here. Let this little sister explain it to you simply. Adopting a somewhat authoritative tone the spear went on. Setting aside the question of how you are still in one piece, you wont get anywhere with what you are after with those tomes, not as they are. The spells in the tomes, manuals as you call them, are all bound and designed in such a way that they can only have one state alteration added to them. The system was, as I noted before, designed to teach people how to make things go, as you so wonderfully put it boom, zap, thwack, shufft, pop or gloop accordingly and not have to spend years learning why before they can make it happen. These are also not the original editions, but rather later texts that have codified them still further to make them more accessible to later generations familiar with even less comprehensive systems of spell arts. The spear sighed, in a way that was close to an audible eye roll. The end goal of those tomes, in any case, is simply to impress on the user that those spells or arts will do what you want, if you follow those precise steps. The ''why'' was peripheral at best, and those who came later were not as collegiate in seeing their own designs on those spells adapted either, which does not help you, here and now. While some elements of that were a bit redundant, the way the spear now couched it, with a bit of extra intent thrown in, somehow made it quite a bit clearer than it had been before. She also found it a little embarrassing that she hadnt worked that out already in light of the evidence that the spear was stacking in front of them. In effect, what they were viewing was akin to their own movement art it seemed. That was a simplification and re-interpretation of a much larger, more profound art called Myriad Shifting Steps. Flickering Steps was just the first chapter, long since separated out, re-codified and packaged as a beginners movement art in its own right. The second element to this, the unspoken question in your head of why? is mostly down to a matter of environment, the spear added. There was an element of politics to the way in which these things have been recorded and preserved as well, but that is not important for you. The key thing for you to understand is that the natural forces of those worlds are much more concentrated. The firmament within harder to manipulate and arranged in slightly different ways compared to what you are used to- Like teleportation or breaking space being harder? She interjected, thinking of the way suppression worked in Yin Eclipse and why teleport talismans generally worked much better than direct attempts at teleportation. Yes, like spatial manipulation, temporal manipulation and such being a lot harder. The energies of the world this place originated in were pure and stable even for a Supreme World. The realms of power as you would consider them, Qi Condensation, Qi Refinement or Core Formation were also compressed. Advancement was faster between the Circles of Power and the strength of those at the apex was not what you can imagine. It is this compression and the way it is approached in these tomes that has led to you accumulating a few understandable misunderstandings and miscomprehensions along the way. Like? her sister said, sounding eager. Assuming that Mana and Qi were quite the same thing. They both have a common root, but are organised in a subtly different way. That you are basically unhindered by this, despite not being of this world is almost entirely down to the fact that you arrived here weak and you are impressively adaptable. We experienced supreme oppression in the place we were before, she pointed out. Supreme oppression? the spear frowned. Sana chipped in and gave a quick summation of what they had experienced by way of an inability to touch qi with her adding some additional clarifications until the spear finally spoke again. I see. By our nature our kind are not limited in such a way, we are absolute within ourselves and hold our own harmony. What you describe is what the people of this land would call realm shock. If you grow up within a world, you take on aspects of it; if you arrive in another place, you have no harmony with it. At best you will just be rejected until you can find harmony, but at worst you might be labelled an enemy of the world and suffer real calamities. Only when you have found your own inner harmony and attained some comprehensions of your own absolute state would you be able to alleviate this. Normally this is why planar exploration is limited to those over the eighth circle as I understand it. Anyone below that simply has an insufficient foundation to reject or adapt to a worlds oppression of that which does not belong. It does not matter what calibre of world it is, even a mortal world will give you some kind of penalty for descending into it, be it oppression, suppression or sealing below that realm. I see she said a bit weakly. In any case, if you use that Mana Blast Spell using the basic version with the spoken element and visualise the exercise to avoid using the hand movements you should find that it works as you expect. The spear added. Shaking her head, she stood once more and tested that very thing, using the mnemonic and the visualisation. The first time she did it, she made the rhythm of the qi flow too forceful, emitting it as a broad, overly diffuse, cone rather than a focused beam, making her see multi-coloured spots. The second time though, she got that right and focused on the qi just going where she pointed her hand, sending a controlled blast of qi slashing out which terminated about forty metres away. So it can either be silent or have no hand gestures, she said with a sigh. And that presumably applies to most of the arts spells, in both books with more than one active aspect? her sister added. Yes, that you got this far with them is due to their remarkably robust foundation, the spear said, a degree of amusement creeping back into its tone once more. Arch Magister Drusus was widely recognised for her talents within the Eternal City for making spells that were robust and able to tolerate a lot of input variation. Her spell series were widely adopted and taught. The other author, was more theoretical and writing later. So what about the arrays...? Im honestly more curious about where you managed to learn them than what you are doing with them, the spear said drily. However that will have to wait until the next storm passes. The next storm? she asked, looking around, as the weather was remarkably clear since the last rainstorm washed through. They come in waves this close to the edge. This island is one of the focal points to controlling the energies that flow within this place. The next one will probably arrive in ten or fifteen minutes, the spear explained. As such, if I am already working to alleviate them before they arrive its somewhat easier than trying to keep things in hand it said sounding a bit resigned, before muttering much more quietly. I really wish I understood what was going on up there. The rainstorm arrived much as the spear had said it would, enveloping the island city in a shrieking gale of humid rain that bounced off the surfaces and reduced the visibility to mere metres. It lasted for nearly a day as far as she was able to calculate and in the end they just cultivated quietly next to the spear, getting a better feel for how their cores allowed them to refine qi when they werent sitting in the middle of a spirit pond. The rain, to her surprise, actually turned out to be a surprisingly good cultivation environment. It was nowhere near the efficiency of the pond, but the purity of the qi within it, and the pooling of water in the plaza meant that the process was really quite smooth. She could exert a pull on absorbing qi over almost half the plaza and soon they moved to opposite sides to make the most of it. The spear didnt speak for another day after that before finally returning and speaking to them of its own volition, seemingly determined to make good on its promise to talk about the arrays. It was unsurprised that they had not gotten more than what was on the walls from the academy, judging that the spirit would have done quite unspeakable things to them had it known they knew anything of them. The spirit also noted that the symbols themselves meant little to it, offering it nothing it could not get by other means anyway. She was sure it had slipped that in there to make them feel a little more at ease talking to it, which made her feel bad that she was still indecisive about showing it those specific recordings. In the end, she decided that there really was nothing to be gained by being overly paranoid. So far the spear had been entirely on the level and helpful. She was certain that the spear could easily overpower them anyway if it really needed to, in any case. Taking up her own scrip she set in on the chest and projected the very first of the discussions for all of them to watch. When it was finally finished, the spear gave a deep sigh, that was somewhere between appreciation and awe, but tinged with a subtle sadness. Now the pieces are clear. I am glad you showed this little sister this. The arrays they are presenting here are the basis for several systems that utilise the cosmos. These three were scholars, warriors, teachers who helped make the country that created all this place and so much more that you have seen a thing worthy of respect after a long period of darkness. The spear paused for a moment before continuing in a less nostalgic tone The arrays are a powerful tool. For example, the symbols on the front of those tomes are Sigils that encapsulate the Spell School it trailed off seeing their gaze slide sideways as it launched into what she suspected would be a rather technical discussion. Erm that sigil of Evokation is a physical representation of the Grand Dao of Evokation. The Saintess Maria, who spoke at length there, demonstrated one of the fundamental symbol series, perhaps one of the standard fundamental series in fact. Those symbols are not quite as profound as the one for Evokation but they are something like a proposed alphabet of truths derived from the way different physical laws interact based on the myriad causal principals that feed them. It sighed and went on If you want to think of them simply, each of those symbols encapsulates a path in its own right. No doubt you have noticed that all of them contain their own sense of lingering natural intent? Yes she said feeling a bit shocked, as far as revelations went, that was not what she had been expecting. You would consider them minor Daos if I recall the rather odd terminology of Heavens Path practitioners correctly. They are, however, something with their roots in some very ancient eras. So what about these symbols? Sana asked, bringing up the selections from the walls of the school. Derivative, simplified representations. They are less abstract, but not as fundamental. They are the product of scholars and sages who devoted lifetimes to determining and divining the meanings and intentions of those other symbols, the spear explained. So if scholars and sages dont know of them how do those three she asked eventually. I will say it simply. Certain answers will only bring you future problems and no benefits, the spear stated. You may eventually deduce these answers for yourselves, but I can tell you now, no good will come of that knowledge beyond these walls, only greedy eyes and vengeance. The emphasis that the spear put on those last words made her mind shake a touch. The symbol in her minds eye sent her some subtle intention that agreed with the spear, which was even more disconcerting. Both Arai and Sana just sat there speechless considering what the spear had suggested. That meant that the symbols themselves could be considered analogous to some aspect of the Dao itself. The principles of the different paths to the Dao was hardly alien to them but this was a bit much to take in As if reading their thoughts the spear chuckled dryly. You are overthinking things, from a certain perspective these things themselves are not some great secret as such. The problematic knowledge is who you got them from, not that you have them. Unfortunately, though, I cannot teach you much beyond what is already present within these recordings. The interpretations I possess for them would be close to meaningless to you. It was hard not to feel a little disheartened at that, she felt, having just been told what they had. However, she was given no time to dwell on it, because the spear spoke on. However, I have been thinking on what I might do to aid you in some small way. You freed me from my chains after all, and freed Big Sister from the pit that was dug for her through us. You also aided in my recovery and have provided some other amusement with the spiders and the Undren. Your arrival here was unorthodox, to say the least, but I can try to point you towards a route forwards that does not set you on a direct collision course with that rebellious abomination of a spirit if you are willing. Anything you can offer us that would help us getting out of here would At the third circle? You might dream of Exceeding first, the spirit said with a sigh, making the hope that had been building in her heart crash back down to earth foaming at the mouth. -Does it have some special talent for that? She thought a touch sourly. The problem is more complex than you realise, the spear sighed. I have no understanding of the location of this place other than that it is apart and sealed. The central array is severed and most of the teleportation gates that do exist in this world are too dangerous to use. For all that you freed Big Sister, she is still bound in another way and that spirits hold over the keys to this place is comprehensive. So we are stuck here? she asked, trying not to sound totally despondent and largely failing. The means to escape directly are outside your means at least as far as I am aware, the spear conceded, sounding a bit embarrassed. However, much was lost down here when this place came to ruin and even more was abandoned in the years after as it fell into turmoil. I can direct you to one of the places that is most likely to hold the answers you seek, far to the east of here. The tools you have at your disposal, so long as you continue your current growth trajectory should be sufficient to see you to that place. She almost sighed in relief at that. Her sister did actually sigh, which got a laugh from the spear, which continued sounding serious again. Do not thank me just yet. This island is one of the twelve locations that form the stabilization nexus for the entirety of this mine. You will need to travel beneath the ocean to get to the eastern landmass. This is a mine?! Arai couldnt help herself, looking around at the colossal cavern. Hah Yes, this is a mine. If you would let me finish... The places you need to seek are the production facilities for the land to the east. It is where I was birth-forged and my artefact soul was brought into being, where one of the largest of the strongholds of the Academy era of this place is located. To get there you must pass under the waters, through the transit canals that were built to transport materials before this place was flooded in the era before the Academy took control here. The access to those lower levels lies in the eastern harbour incidentally. Those tunnels stretch for some 200 miles and will eventually bring you to the edge of the Undergrove wetlands. There you must surface because if you continue underground you will descend into the depths and into the heartland of the Undren. The forge complexes and the central mining zones are within the cut caverns in the mountains at the heart of that landmass. Once you pass the wetland areas you will struggle to miss them. Within that region, you will have to navigate the various habitation and economic complexes and find what you can. If there is a way out it will be related to that place somehow. Will they not have been looted by the Undren Kin or those grey-skinned demons? Sana queried. Wont it also be guarded? she asked, thinking back to the spiders and also of those grey-skinned demons. The grey-skinned Ohh them, the spear sounded pensive but didnt elaborate beyond seeming to know of them. Their territory is not on that landmass, they rove the waters and the tunnels below. As to things that might bar your way, I have only a dim grasp of the length of years that have passed since I was sealed. From the changes in the mana of the world, I can intuit that close to 30,000 years have gone by in real terms since I was sealed. Much can happen in such a time. The swamps are a place of serpents and beasts, the depths of various oddities but none had any primacy back then beyond the mushrooms and the odd slime pit of the others, the Undren you have met. I have been here for much of the time since, and my gaze barely reaches the distant shore you will arrive on. Sorry I cannot be more help. It is a poor gift I am afraid it trailed off sounding somewhat despondent and childlike once more. That is already more than we had, her sister said comfortingly. A direction is something at least, she agreed. I will say this, the forces that moved in this place before the academy were dangerous, and the things they left behind of dubious provenance. Many were cleared during the early years, but perhaps some still remain. You survived this far, escaped the depths, so you have good instincts treat those places with respect and caution, especially the old habitation zones and the mines. As for the work areas themselves and those complexes associated with them they should be relatively safe, even now. You mentioned this being a mine before? she asked, -any information, no matter how inconsequential the spear believed it to be, might well be useful after all. Ah, yes, I did say that, the spirit said drily. That will be useful knowledge for you. This place was once a large complex of caverns rich in precious minerals. They were widened in the process of excavating the Locoi veins that ran deep within the crust of the world in this region. The caverns eventually joined up into this underground world, becoming a myriad maze of workings almost 100 miles deep and maybe 2000 miles across. The decoration you wield as a tool came from these pits incidentally, not here, but to the west. That this place is now flooded is because a foolish scion of the powers above, who controlled this place before the Academy, dug too deep, too greedily, and breached the edge of a vast sub-mantle ocean called the Undren Mare. It paused to give them time to absorb that, before continuing. This island city was raised up in that era as part of their strategy to control the waters and repair the damage. The waters here are the shoals and shallows on the edge of much deeper, now flooded workings. Below us lie shafts that were first mines, then sewers then prisons where the original makers of this place held the condemned who mined in the depths. The last great phase of expansion came when the Academy seized control of this place, for a thousand years they mined the rock above, cutting vast slabs of the mana resistant rock, tempered by millennia of exposure to the verdant locoi veins that ran through here to form Watchtowers. What were those? Sana asked, looking up at the vast open space with its rolling clouds above them. Mountain-sized fortresses containing vast array formations designed to protect the lands above from invaders from beyond their realm barrier. The mana-resistant rock here has exceptional dimensional rigidity, making it the ideal material for platforms designed for that purpose. It fell silent for a long moment as they both stared up at the clouds. Unbidden, those vast black towers they had seen above the mountains sprang into mind. Were those what the spear meant? As I said, this information is something of a meagre reward, but I have one more thing, the spear said softly. They both turned to look at it, curious. Before, you asked me if I could be wielded. The simple answer is that I cannot, we were never born to be wielded and our forms are as much a mask as a reality. I am also anchored here, an integral part of the system that keeps this world whole. Already several of my siblings appear to have vanished into darkness and the harmony of the world is decaying. If I were to leave here, I would be abetting the ruin of this place, and while that might be a good thing, the cost to all associated with that act would still be dire. I very much doubt you want to experience such a penalty. The symbol shifted in her minds eye suggesting quite firmly that she did not. Not that that was something she needed it to tell her. It made her mouth go dry just thinking about it. What I can give you, however, are two tokens of sorts that were left with me. As it spoke, a thread of red-gold flowed out of the tassel on the spear and coiled in the air like a tiny serpent. She got a strange sense of kinship with the martial form they were practising from it. When the spear finished speaking, it rippled faintly as if its form were just a mirage in the air and a small black pagoda with thirteen levels floated in the air. The pagoda seemed to have some subtle affinity with the world around them, as if by simply being there it was perfectly poised between heaven and earth. Which of you select which I leave up to you, but I will explain a little about each first. The thread is imbued with a martial intent that will aid you in the wielding of that sword art. The tassel is a token of the woman who birth-forged my physical form. The pagoda is a thing left for me to learn from and which no longer needs to reside here. Its secrets are not easy to master, and are different from the sword art in many ways. However, the two complement each other in ways that you will likely find beneficial and will serve you well for a long time and aid in your future growth. It fell silent as they looked at the two objects that had settled onto the top of the chest. Neither are gifts worthy of my freedom, unfortunately. But I am otherwise lacking in ability so this is all I can do. I will have to rest and focus on continuing to stabilise myself. Manifesting the pagoda has taken a lot out of me. I wish you good luck in your endeavours. If you find a way out of here, you may be able to effect something truly remarkable. I will look forward to witnessing it. The spear fell silent and they both looked at the two objects sat there. Sana squatted down beside the chest and considered them with a sigh, then back at the spear. Really it says this is a poor gift then what does it consider to be a worthy one? You ask me, but who do I ask, the spear? she said drily, eyeing it. The spear remained resolutely silent, apparently happy with the goodbye it had given them. The sword art is not something you particularly wish to focus on is it? she asked her sister, staring pensively at the thread. Her sister for a long moment then sighed softly. Well um I guess not, actually I was never any good with swords. Hah. Neither was I sis, but I dunno, something about the art does seem to fit me somehow she mused. They both stared at the objects sat on the chest for another long moment. You can have first pick- You can pick first- Sana spoke at the same time she did. They both sighed and stared at each other before just starting to laugh. It was such a stupid thing really, but it still took them both almost a minute to regain their composure. In that case, Ill take the thread relating to the sword art, she said. Are you sure? Sana frowned. The spear said the two complemented each other, and as your big sister, I know you really dont like chopping things with swords. So just take it, I dont feel anything much from it anyway, she said, grabbed her sister''s hand and moving it physically towards the pagoda. Well, if youre sure Sana still looked dubious... which was actually kind of annoying. Before her sister could spin in indecision any further, she reached out and picked up the thread from the top of the chest, removing any further agency from the decision. It swirled and then flowed around her hand, and flowed into her palm, turning into a stream of red-gold qi that slipped through her body like an arrow and arrived in her dantian where it began to orbit her golden core like a red ring, rippling in and out of the clouds of qi that swirled around it.

~ Sana, Island City Plaza ~
Sana sighed inwardly as her sister decisively took the thread, effectively removing her source of dithering. It made her feel bad, because on the face of it the Pagoda was almost certainly the more substantial thing as the spear has phrased it. Her sister had decisively picked the possibly worse option, just as she had helped her take that little step ahead during her core formation. It was a selflessness that she could only embrace, but it was vexing because she wished she could return it somehow. Reaching out, she touched the pagoda. It was cool to her grasp, almost sticking to her fingers. Taking her hand away she felt a prickling as her skin stuck to it momentarily and she saw blood on it where she had touched it. Before she was sure what to make of that, it shivered and flew into her hand, materialising inside her dantian where it alighted upon the surface of the Qi Lake within it, immediately below her golden core. Stunned, she watched as the mists swirling above the golden core were dragged downwards and soon shrouded its roof layers in mysterious little eddies of misty cloud. Within ten revolutions of her core, the Pagoda was fully incorporated into the flow of mist between her Golden Core and the Qi Lake. Frowning, she pushed a thread of her qi into the pagoda- She was abruptly aware of being both in the plaza and standing inside the ground floor of the pagoda. It was supremely disorientating until she managed to focus her attention fully upon the pagoda. At that point, her awareness of the world outside finally faded away into the background, lingering only as a quiet reflection in her minds eye. -Ah! She noted a familiar sense of constriction in her minds eye for a fraction of a moment before it passed as if it had never been. The pagoda had just bound itself to her. Presumably, the thread would have bonded to her sister as well. She had half expected it, but at the same time not really expected it to do so immediately. That spoke to a degree of agency within both of the items that was well above anything she was inherently familiar with. On the other hand, it made the likelihood of them being plundered significantly less. Also, no way for her to bring her sister here either, probably not even if they got to Nascent Soul. Exhaling, she looked around the ground floor, curious. It was open plan, with a floor covered in tastefully carved terracotta tiles inset with flowing waves and cloud patterns in the purest white marble and blue stone. Columns in blue-grey stone, carved with designs of flowing water and winds supported the interior and a double staircase swept up to the second floor, made of the same blue-grey stone and white marble. In the centre was a raised area with a dais and throne, upon which reclined, in elegant fashion, a female figure wearing a flowing hooded gown. The statue, which was almost five metres tall, gave off a timeless, ancient feeling as she approached it. The face was hidden by the hood, but her arms, which were bare to the shoulder, were covered in the same flowing motifs that covered the floor, columns and stairs. Upon the robe itself, she could make out subtle carvings of celestial bodies and constellations in various configurations, flowing hypnotically through the folds and form of the draping style of her gown. She also found if she tried to look at any singular pattern upon it, the folds and shapes drew her eyes in weird ways making her eyes lose focus and forcing her to turn her vision aside. Before the statue, on the lower dais, was a small marble table, or perhaps altar, containing various offerings and some incense smoking in a broad ceramic bowl. Beyond that was a triptych of carvings below and to either side of the throne and its reclining figure. The contents of the small altar were all simple and unshowy things: A crudely carved clay figurine shaped like a girl wearing a long dress; A wax tablet upon which someone had drawn several flowers and a cartoonish face; A small bowl containing a pool of water and a miniature but very mundane water lily; A jar about ten centimetres high, with big handles and a sleek bulbous shape that had a seal on the front that depicted a stylised outline of the same jar and something in the flowing familiar text; Four iron bands that looked like anklets and bracelets; A simple iron spear blade shaped like a broad oval leaf; A carved bone blade, a beautifully knapped blade made of a lustrous black, glassy stone; a small clay box that looked like a house; and finally a potted cloud pine tree around which were arranged several more clay figures. Walking up to the dais she politely bowed to the altar, because there was no other clear instruction and that was rarely the wrong thing to do, then looked at the carvings behind it. The left-most carving showed a beautifully carved scene depicting a figure sitting in meditation beneath a tree with a spear and a blade resting beside them, and a simple clay lantern in their hands. The soul as a lantern, the heavens are my flame, bright heart unbound. This truth only I can proclaim. The text below it gave her a sense of calmness and warmth just reading the words, like a mothers caring embrace. The right carving showed a spear. The space above it was a twisting mass of spiralling lines and clouds, rolling thunder and lightning. Within it, she could see what looked like shattered buildings and mountains falling. The twisting designs flowed down until they merged with the rolling waves and winds that made up the lower half of the carving. The waves were drowning mountains and the winds were drawing up waves and tearing down buildings. As she stared at it longer she realised there was also a second image hidden in the destruction: a new world emerging with islands, and forested mountains floating on multiple levels amid swirling oceans and rolling clouds. The two scenes somehow both converged along the spear length where they twisted around it as if the spear were the very embodiment of the forces trying to tear both heaven and earth apart and remake it anew. The text beneath settled into her mind like a twisting maelstrom shaking her consciousness and making her feel like she was standing in raging waters that were trying to pull her away. The heavenly maelstrom bridges earth and sky, a single spear reordering the world. Unparalleled. As soon as she read that she was put in mind of that terrifying spear strike that split nihility and sundered the seal upon the little spear, of the way the world had warped with that strike and then snapped back with the gesture The connection between that intention and this carving seemed to resonate inside her for an instant, sending her qi into turmoil before reordering it. As it calmed, it somehow pulled her back to reality and she found herself drenched in sweat, her limbs weak and her heart pounding. Taking deep breaths, she turned away from that carving, calming her emotions. Only when she was sure she wasnt going to fall over if she moved suddenly did she look at the central carving, immediately before the throne. This carving held a flowing design of at least thirteen interlocking circles that seemed to hint at a fourteenth and maybe even more as she examined it. The whole thing felt remarkably like an array formation but it contained so much information and complexity that she felt she could have looked at it for weeks and still seen new things in those circles. Some of the circles, the most obvious ones anyway, held central designs that might have been something like the symbols they had recorded in their scrips. These ones, however, were alien and unfamiliar, reminding her of odd things as she studied them. One felt like the weight, another like fury, others were imperious or domineering, sheltering, kindly or calming. One gave her a sense of being submerged in a gentle shadow on a summers day while another reached into her and tried to twist her viscerally to a rage so strong she was forced backwards gasping once she focused on it properly. All of them came together and somehow created a single unified design. Its meaning shifted oddly even as she looked at it from Maelstrom or perhaps Spiralling Heaven to Treasure of Earth, Day Shaper, Formless and more before finally settling in her mind as Mortal, Heaven-Earth, Unifying Maelstrom, Shaper. It was as much a statement of intent as a name. The longer she looked, taking in the whole design as best she was able, the more stifling and oppressive it became and the harder it was to see individual elements within it. Eventually, it became so much that she got a headache and had to look away. As soon as she did the sense of suppression vanished and it felt like a great weight had been lifted off her body allowing her to move limbs she had never realised were frozen. With a shudder she stepped away and didnt look at it again, instead directing her attention to the rest of the pagoda layer. It was relatively unadorned for all that it was covered in the wind and wave designs. Arrayed between the columns, flanking the throne and its awe-inspiring figure were vivid and lifelike statues of men and woman in various armours, robes and attire, all carrying the same spear. Each statue was mounted on a plinth with a stele that contained designs similar to the one before the throne, albeit far less complex. As she walked around them, she noted that unlike the one below the throne, the circles in these were all very clearly defined and numbered at most thirteen. To her surprise, two of them were actually familiar. The first was the woman she knew as Eleanora, Elarias older sister. She sat in a reclining pose reading a book, dressed in a long gowned robe of green jade, a broad-bladed spear leaning against her chair. The green of the jade stood in stark contrast to her reddish-gold hair and flesh of white marble. Upon her forehead was the same symbol, picked out in gold, that was on the big handled jar, which this time translated itself as Bright/Light/Ruler and Lantern/Hope. The symbol and the design below her projected feelings of authority and kindness. The other was a tall man with an imposing manner long hair done up in a scholarly style and a beard in a Confucian style. His robes were carved in blue-green stone and his hair in white marble. The design below his statue also held thirteen circles and translated itself as Unbounded/Sky/Blue and Benevolence/West/Water. Unlike the others, he had no golden symbol on his forehead, but the likeness was unmistakable. There were dozens of grand statues to the Blue Water Sage, the founder of Blue Water City, through its leafy boulevards and grand gardens, although few could be considered this lifelike. She stared at the figure for a good five minutes, her mind spinning as she tried to work out why such a figure would be here, in this place, represented in this pagoda. It shouldn''t be a trick she was certain as she looked at the other statues. Clearly, the founder of Blue Water City had gained some acknowledgement from this place but Rubbing her temples she stopped thinking about it as clearly no answer was likely to be forthcoming here and now. Moving on, she finished the circuit and arrived in front of the lower dais. A quick headcount told her that there was indeed an object on the small altar for every statue plus one. Left with nothing else to look at, beyond giving herself a headache over why the Blue Water Sage was represented among those statues, she purposefully made her way up to the first floor. It was laid out similar fashion but with a much more familiar ambience. The middle of the first floor was a large central area with a vast carved design that took floor space. Around its perimeter were dozens of statues depicting the same figure displaying different forms or strange diagrammatic arrangements. In the middle of the room, where the very centre of the design was located, it flowed up and over a simple hewn cube of rock with Heavenly Maelstrom Scripture inscribed upon it. As she approached it, the steles surface shifted and the design changed to a familiar array-like framework. As she looked at this strange twisting mirage of a symbol that was somewhere between a waterspout and a hurricane of lines and forms, something within it reached out and touched her mind. Immediately she was frozen to the spot. The symbol in her own minds eye rippled and twisted and then twisted strangely, giving her the impression it was somehow communicating with the other symbol on the stele. They did this for a few seconds and then the symbol flowed back into the stele and a swirling maelstrom of qi and characters swirled out of it, flowing into her body from the pagoda, and directly into her minds eye. The force grasping her vanished as the last of the swirling energy vanished with a final flicker, leaving behind in her mind knowledge of a Martial Form for Spears and a means to develop Maelstrom Intent and use it in various ways both with and independent of the spear form. Space wavered around her and there was a subtle nudge that sent her back out of the pagoda and returned her focus to the plaza. Along with it came a series of impressions, presumably from the stele, that organised themselves as go try this, if you master it, come back and we will see what else you can learn. She stumbled backwards and sat down hard, realising that her body was almost entirely devoid of qi, her legs were weak and she was covered in a cold sweat, despite the humidity in the air. Are you okay? Arai said, scrambling over and kneeling down beside her. Uhaaaahh whaat just? she inhaled desperately and dragged qi into her body even as she tried to reply to her sister. Er you just absorbed the pagoda, took a step back, went white as a sheet and now fell over, her sister said, looking concerned. It Huu-huh I may have used a lot of qi in interacting with it, she said weakly. No shit, her sister said drolly, pushing some of her own qi into her body before kneeling back to give her some space. The knowledge of the spear form was still settling in her head What good is a spear form if-? she realised she had mumbled that out loud even as she thought it CI dont have as spear, her thoughts trailed off as the information in her head rapidly supplied the answer for her as it continued to settle. The spear form was basically a medium to teach the basic principles of Intent and seemed fairly potent in its own right but there was She had a moment of further disorientation as she realised she had misjudged what was in her head. It wasnt really a Spear Form but something akin to the Martial Form they had gleaned. In this case, it just happened to use spears rather than swords and she had all the documentation rather than just the copied form: It also held a Cultivation Art; An Unarmed Form; A Movement Form; A Refinement Art and quite a bit ancillary of information that related to how Maelstrom Intent worked with arrays. The pagoda its impressive was all she could manage in the end, which got a half laugh from her sister who was still squatting nearby, looking concerned. Also I can confirm that the pagoda soul binds sorry, she added with a worried look at her sister. I made my choice, her sister said, giving her a poke. The thread seems to be the same in any case, its just orbiting my core like some kind of primordial serpent. She pushed herself up on her knees and facing the spear bowed formally to it. Thank you for giving me this, she said solemnly. Its nothing, just a token of gratitude" the voice of the spear whispered ethereally in her mind at the same time it whispered faintly in the plaza, continuing for both of them to hear a moment later. I wish you both luck on your onward journey. If circumstances are right we will surely meet again. Her sister also bowed towards it and echoed her sentiments. Chapter 70 – Somehow, Circumstances Defy…
The ancient region of BelelEthec. A land with an atrociously humid climate, steep mountains, dense sub-tropical jungles and deep caverns and an unusually wide variety of mendacious flora and fauna that follows the southern edge of the great savannah plains that run from the western shore of the Northern Continent, to almost its centre. This is the area about which we will talk in detail this chapter. Historically, it first came to prominence during the early efforts to colonise the wilderness regions on that side of the northern continent, before the first succession crisis turned everything on its head. When the dust of that first great schism of our two civilised continents settled, the region was left broadly in the configuration it is today. Its southern extremity controlled by the Grand Duchy of Abernathy, the north western portion within the territory of the Grand Duchy of Meltras and the eastern side wholly held by the Grand Duchy of Evershire. Since then, it has largely become famous as the second most troubled region in the entirety of the Northern Continent; exceeding the reputation of the border between Calingrad, Grey-Carrolan and the remaining marches of the Hibric Tribes for the honour of being the continents most hotly contested pile of trees and rock. The only reason it is not top of the list is because the Dark Veils are still, miraculously, a thing. The reason for this is threefold. Firstly, it is a land with a vast supply of Etheric Mana, one of the three major upwellings of it for the worlds Mana Tides in fact. Secondly, linked to this, it is remarkably rich in exotic flora and fauna. Its montane valleys with their cloud forests and sky piercing rock pillars, between which rivers wind, are home to all manner of curious magical plants rare and unique beasts. It is even home to some ancient vestiges that manifested with the origin of our world, -echoes of previous eras cast through time like skipping stones from the end of the Heroic Age. Thirdly, and probably most vexingly for many in power, it contains one of only two known entrances to the Undrenmare not under the control of either the Eternal City or Isla DanAutha
Excerpt from The Lands of the Northern Continent By Marcus OFirth

~ Ruo Han & Group ~
Ruo Han groaned and rolled over. His head felt like he had just hit a rock A piece of masonry next to him suggested that he had in fact been hit in the head with a piece of masonry. He tried to push himself up and found his whole body screaming at him. -Right no qi, he castigated himself. That he could just about remember. The lightning landed, there was a big explosion, Senior Ning was fighting the brown-haired beauty had nearly killed Sheng Zhao then more lightning? That seemed to be when he had had all his qi dispersed. Looking around and then up, he found himself face to face with the blonde-haired girl who had been brawling with the Immortal Seniors from the Discipline hall. Beside him, Teng Chunhua pushed herself up out of the dirt and was looking around groggily. That was... the squirrel? she muttered. Yeah, the blonde girl said, looking at them consideringly even as Miss Teng flinched. Every time it shows up it seems to exceed expectations maybe thats its real power. Umm thank you for- he started to speak only to be cut off by her. Dont thank me just yet. You lot nearly got us killed. Her blue eyes bored into him, making him feel decidedly uneasy. There was no soul strength there, but the Intent within them was almost dangerously yang. It wasnt like the hunger and violence against reality that the other woman had had though. Rather, it was much more recognisable to him, who had cultivated for quite a few years now. It was holding lingering traces of fury, pain, sorrow and trauma. She had far too much of it for someone with a bone age of only seventeen years to possess under normal circumstances. Outside of here, he would have found it almost laughable to think that he, a Nascent Soul cultivator, was actually being faintly oppressed by a quasi-Golden Core Cultivator. The reality, however, was rather undeniable, and he had seen enough crazily talented individuals in the Argent Justice Sect to know that there were certainly those out there even more ludicrously blessed than those scions. Youre a Herb Hunter? the girl asked Teng Chunhua bluntly. I am are you from one of the Yin Eclipse clans? Miss Teng asked with a certain degree of trepidation, he thought. Was there some significance in that? From what he recalled before, she had said this girl was at Mantra Seed and had a stronger Physical Cultivation method than most elders in her local Hunter Pavilion. Unfortunately, he had no idea what that meant in the wider context, being neither familiar with the average strength of an elder from a pavilion in somewhere like Blue Water Province or the relative strength of a Physical Cultivator at that realm compared to a Golden Core one. If it was anything like a Body Refinement cultivator though The sight of her punching Shan Roxu backwards like she wasnt an Immortal Realm cultivator flitted through his mind and he shuddered. There was certainly some trick to that, but the result was undeniable. If she could throw an Immortal, even a suppressed and very inexperienced one, backwards, she could probably rip his head off before he got his qi back at the very least. No, the girl shook her head. I can''t say I recognise you. What pavilion are you from? Or are you from out of province? Im from the South Grove Pavilion, Teng Chunhua replied, sounding a bit affronted in all honesty. And you? she said abruptly, turning back to him. Argent Justice Sect, a subsidiary sect of the Argent Imperial Hall, he replied carefully, scanning for the others while keeping half an eye on her. The southern continent, explains why you look like you rolled through a tangle vine patch. The girl sniffed and looked around as well. He eyed her again, taking care not to linger on her quite noticeable nudity or the fact that she seemed to have crawled out of some blood pit. The damage lingering on her body as scars in its natural qi flow and intent were terrifying. She had also undergone a tribulation very recently based on the subtle edge to her qi. Those others were from the same sect as you? Why were they really after you? she asked abruptly. Behind him the rubble there was a groan and Jin Chen picked himself out of the ruins of a side room. We had a disagreement, he said warily. They tried to capture them because they wouldnt follow dangerously bad orders, and they tried to kill me to hide their own mistakes, choosing to blame my guidance for the ruinous consequences of their own poor decisions, Teng Chunhua said flatly, not bothering to look at him. Sounds typical, the girl nodded. Turning away she made some rapid hand motion that was almost too fast for him to follow. It made Jin Chen flinch and almost draw out his treasure sword before Teng Chunhua caught his hand and stopped him. There are more of you? the girl asked again, looking in the other direction as the sound of shifting rubble from the other room became audible. He debated whether to answer, her manner so far was not outside his expectations, but she was certainly not acting friendly by any means. -It would be more concerning if she was though, part of him muttered. Abruptly, she reached out, with remarkable speed for a Golden Core cultivator and grabbed his robe dragging him up and out of the building. He nearly resisted just from the surprise of how strong she was before deciding that it was better to just stumble after her. Get out there, where we can keep an eye on you, the girl said in a matter of fact tone, pushing him on past her. You too, Hunter from South Grove, she added waving to Teng Chunhua, who nodded, dragging Jin Chen after her. They sat there in the plaza, taking in the scene of carnage around them while the girl stalked into the ruins they had just vacated. Half the complex of ruins was now properly ruined, weird as it was to say it. Before it had been standing, if overgrown, up to the second story. Some buildings even had roofs on them. Now though, the far side of the courtyard was a broad, shallow crater, the buildings to either side of it little more than scattered piles of scorched and melted stone. All evidence of the flame talismans and such from before was gone, probably dispersed with much of the rest of the qi that came with the last thing he remembered clearly. That bolt of purple-black lightning that descended like a celestial lance to hit The woman it had hit was crouched about ten metres away, administering to another youth who was badly injured. She was, he had to admit, a beauty. Also very naked, even more so than the other girl who at least had a crude skirt and a lot of grime to hide her unclad state. Huh Teng Chunhua said dully from beside him. What is it? he whispered. I recognise that youth she sounded confused and also a bit worried. You do? Jin Chen said with a scowl. Han Shu, from the West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion, Teng Chunhua murmured quietly. He looks a bit more rugged than when I last saw him... You dont say, Jin Chen muttered sourly. My own mother would struggle to recognise me right now I am sure. He scuffed his foot and froze because lying there in the ground was a pill bottle. Looking around the ruined courtyard he realised that there were dozens of pill bottles, various other oddments, bits of clothing and such scattered everywhere, even a few weapons. He was about to reach out and pick it up to look at it more closely when the blonde-haired girl came out of the building carrying Liao Ying over her shoulder and dragging Hao Jun by the scruff of his collar. Without comment she dumped them both on the ground next to the three of them and then headed off to the upper end of the courtyard, presumably to check the other buildings. Uhhhh. Liao Ying moaned after a few seconds and tried to push herself up. What just Something happened with that lightning. All the qi in the area got dispersed, he said quietly. Oh so thats why I feel like Ive got a hangover good for a weeks drinking, Liao Ying groaned, rubbing her temples. Pills pills she muttered, fumbling for her storage talisman only for him to reach over and stop her before she could. Thats probably not a good idea, I dont think we are prisoners but we dont want to fight these three. No, you do not. Chunhua said with a grim whisper, glancing in the direction of the blonde-haired girl. Liao Ying looked up the courtyard and sighed in annoyance, before also noting all the pill bottles and stuff lying around. What happened here? she asked. You ask me, but who do I ask, he grumbled. The squirrel, Teng Chunhua muttered. Squirrel? they all asked pretty much at once. Yeah, its well the fact that its in here is somewhat reassuring at least, she muttered. How-? Jin Chen was cut off by the abrupt return of the blonde girl who hopped down off an upper level of the building on the far side and sauntered back over. It seems youre the last ones or the ones too slow or injured to run away, she said with an eye roll. Uh Is the injured man over there Han Shu? Teng Chunhua asked the blonde girl. With a blur that was a struggle to follow in his current state, the blonde girl was suddenly holding Teng Chunhua by the front of her robe with a very ugly look on her face. -By the Inauspicious Fate this, he groaned in his head. Wwait I know him Teng Chunhua gasped, her face turning white under the girl''s grip. His eyes widened as he saw Teng Chunhuas robes start to smoke and the air around her grow hazy. Sure you do, the girl said flatly. Enough! The dark brown-haired beauty had stood up and was now looking their direction. -Fates, he groaned inwardly and diverted his eyes, because really she was very beautiful in all the right ways. You say you know Han Shu? she said with narrowed eyes. Ye...yes Teng Chunhua gasped. Do you know her? she said, turning to the other youth who had pushed himself upright. To distract himself from the womans nudity, which didnt seem to concern her very much, he looked at the youth beside her. Tall and tanned, with brown hair in a scholarly style that was now badly bunched up. He looked more like a labourer or a warrior a martial cultivator actually, than a spiritual one. His injuries, a still bleeding cut to his side and an arm that had bones sticking out of it were really nasty. The woman had been setting the bones in his arm it seemed because there was a lot of blood on her hands and he could make out her handprints on the arm. Youre Teng Chunhua, he said after a long pause. Ye...yes! Teng Chunhua panted, her skin now flushed from the really quite infernal Yang qi that was being transmitted through the blonde girls grip. Wewe worked totogether in the west shadow a year ago the matter with theplease she gasped as her skin started to physically blister on her neck. Stop burning her, the brown-haired woman said absently. *Tcch*, the blonde-haired girl let Teng Chunhua go and she collapsed to the ground, gasping hard. We can probably heal your friend, he said quickly, seizing the opportunity to try to sow some goodwill with these three before something else could happen. Wh what Hao Jun groaned and he nearly groaned out loud as well. You can? the brown-haired woman said with a frown. The courtyard is scattered with all sorts of stuff there are bound to be good healing pills in amongst this lot, he said quickly, before Hao Jun who had a remarkable talent for saying stupid things he had come to realise, could open his mouth. We dont want to linger here, the blonde girl said suddenly. No... We do not, the brown-haired woman agreed. You, the brown-haired woman said pointing to Teng Chunhua. Help Han Shu. Turning to him and the others she narrowed her eyes and considered him in a way that made him suddenly very uneasy. The blonde girl was young and clearly had some trauma, but the coldness that was in this womans eyes was one he recognised equally clearly. If anyone was going to kill them without blinking it was this woman, not the blonde girl. He watched warily as the two turned away and stood in silence for a moment, before turning back to them with pensive looks. Teng Chunhua, who had gone over as instructed to help Han Shu, caught his eye and very subtly shook her head to the left three times. It was the sign she had taught him that meant dont do anything stupid. Okay, the brown-haired woman said in a neutral tone. Heres what we are going to do: You four are going to help us gather up all the pills and junk in this courtyard. You arent going to put any in storage rings. If you do, Ill break your arms and legs and leave you here for the scavengers who will come to investigate this place real soon. And then, Miss? he said as politely as he could manage. Then youre coming with us, to a somewhat safer location and we are going to decide what happens next, she said simply. Which way did you come from before? the blonde-haired girl said with narrowed eyes. Uhh that- Hao Jun started waving his hand in the direction upriver before he cut him off. We crossed the river and arrived here thinking to use it for shelter when night fell, he said looking up at the now rapidly darkening sky. The blonde girl nodded to herself and he exhaled, softly. She had certainly known what direction they came from before asking. For Hao Jun to stupidly try to obfuscate like that was typical short-sightedness. Hiding which way theyd come just wasnt very important, but making sure their captors could trust them was. The younger man was nearly a Nascent Soul cultivator and only an outer disciple because it was required for a certain period of time in the Argent Justice Sect and just like him, he could probably gauge these twos realm. Unfortunately, unlike him, Hao Jun had been caught in the shockwave from the first bolt and seen little of the second half of the battle between these three and their seniors. We go along the river then, the brown woman said. That would be best, the blonde girl agreed. That seemed to settle that, so he waved for the other three to get gathering. Hao Jun grumbled quietly, but both Liao Ying and Jin Chen had eyes and had clearly seen some of what he had. Finding the various pills and bottles wasnt hard; however, gathering them up without using a storage ring was a chore. In the end, he pulled out a sack and just started throwing them in that, moving as rapidly as he could. The concerns of their three saviours were also his now. That battle would have attracted eyes and clearly, something had happened to chase off the first wave of scavengers that had led to He walked around a building and saw the ruins of the gateway. Half the corpse of a youth wearing golden robes embroidered with the markings of the Shimmering Dragon Sept lay there, vibrant red blood with a golden hue draining away into the soil. It was nothing more than a myth that Golden Immortals had golden bones and blood, evidently. Death Qi was already swirling around it, indicating that the unfortunate scion of the sect had died with a lot of lingering resentment. The gateway beside him had a slight bowl carved out of it, the bloodstain over it suggesting it had occurred before He was distracted from that train of thought by the realisation that there were a lot of qi bottles, various boxes, even a shattered crate of fruit scattered around. Also, two more corpses now that he was standing closer to the gate. One was just a head, arms and legs while the other was just a pair of legs and an arm scattered around a spherical depression in the ground. Collapsed storage rings, Liao Ying said, looking shocked as she arrived beside him. Yeah, he agreed. That explained why everyone else had run off at least. Whatever had done this was powerful and discriminating enough to break peoples storage rings and yet left them alive This squirrel that Miss Teng had mentioned? Shaking his head he started tossing everything into the sack. It was already getting dark to the point of annoyance. His qi-enhanced vision helped a bit, but with his body still in the state it was, relying on it was already giving him an almighty headache. By the time they got back to the central courtyard after clearing out as much of what they could find, dusk had properly transitioned into nightfall. The sky across the valley was still beset with flickers of light and occasional bolts of actual lightning signalling. It was also, he noted with some concern, visible in the direction upriver, on their side of the river. Can we really not put it in storage rings? Hao Jun was grumbling from where he sat next to Jin Chen and Teng Chunhua beside three other large sacks of pills. Shaking his head, he added his sack to the pile as did Liao Ying. Han Shu was sat nearby, his wound to his side apparently healed and his arm no longer looking like a collection of broken branches tied together with flesh. The brown-haired woman had acquired a cloak that she had tied around her and turned into an ad hoc tunic. He wasnt surprised that most of the cloth that was scattered around the square wasnt really good for clothing, almost all of that would be soulbound in some way given the calibre of people who had probably had their storage items vandalised. The blonde-haired girl had also claimed a few of the pieces and cut a hole in a piece of quite expensive Earth Spirit Cloth to make a crude tunic of her own. Hunter Teng, could you toss out a third of each sack at random and put it in those? the dark-haired woman said gesturing to three large pots that appeared from nowhere as she waved her hand. That was a smart idea, he had to admit. As a Herb Hunter Miss Teng wasnt with them in a real sense, and she wasnt with these three either despite seeming to know the youth, Han Shu. Hao Jun scowled but said nothing which was a relief. Uh Miss, would you would both of you like some more convenient clothing? Liao Ying asked, dumping a second smaller sack next to his that he hadnt noticed she had on her back. .. Both women stared at Liao Ying and then the dark-haired woman jerked her head towards the nearest vaguely intact building before heading in that direction in silence, followed by the blonde woman and a moment later Liao Ying. By the time the three returned, looking much more civilised, Teng Chunhua had effectively finished splitting the various sacks of pills into the pots. For his part, he just sat there recovering his condition a bit and keeping an eye on their surroundings. The fighting on their side of the river had shifted around somewhat and was starting to grow closer, which definitely wasnt a good thing. Eyeing the three pots, the dark-haired woman drew a sheaf of talismans out of her own storage device and slapped one on each of the five sacks, then stored one of the pots. We will sort these out when we are somewhere a bit safer, she said flatly. Each of you store one of the others. How do we know you wont pocket them, Hao Jun grumbled, sounding a bit sulky. You dont, but you are free to walk away. the blonde girl said blandly. Pick a direction thats that way she waved her hand behind them in a broad arc between the river and the mountains. Oh, if you do though, and I see you again after this Ill have to assume you mean us ill. At that point, Ill break your legs and leave you for whatever comes- Hao Jun looked unconvinced by her threat, but mercifully said nothing to make the situation worse. He moved fractionally faster than Hao Jun and grabbed the sack that Hao Jun had dropped earlier. He was willing to bet that he had pocketed some of the pills at least, but this way Hao Jun might be saved from himself. He had a pretty good idea of the value of the pills he himself had picked up and they were largely all below immortal, albeit still of pretty good quality. Liao Ying, noting what he had done, stored Jin Chens, leaving Hao Jun to take the remaining sack as Teng Chunhua had taken Liao Yings. As a goodwill strategy he had to admire the dark-haired woman; she was clearly taking steps to ensure that they didnt do anything stupid and at the same demonstrating some degree of goodwill by letting all of them carry some. Most people would just have divvied the pills up between them and left the four or five of them here. Why are you willing to take us along with you? he asked her quietly as they made their way out of the courtyard towards the dark forest. You tell me the woman said blandly, waving the blonde-haired girl to go past them and take the lead, which she did at a brisk jog. You dont want us running off and making a fuss, he said, keeping pace with her as they followed in a loose group. We came from across the river and there is fighting in two directions and the mountains in the third, which leaves this direction, and you clearly aren''t intending to go back into the mountains because you arrived from that side, he continued. So we would be going this way anyway, and this way you can keep an eye on us and we wont chase after you. You are much smarter than your friend Hao Jun over there, the woman said with a faint smile. Im almost three times his age, he said drily. And Ive spent a lot more time around spiritual cultivators who dont rely on their families for backing. She nodded silently and said nothing further. The next hour turned out to be, perhaps, the most stressful hour he had experienced since arriving in Blue Water province. Not because it was dangerous, but because the expected dangers never came. They ran at near breakneck pace through the forest, following the blonde-haired girl as she wove through rocky outcrops, changed direction seemingly at random and flitted between trees and around thickets. He constantly found himself looking for the danger, following in her tracks, wondering when she would stop or double back and yet she never did. The brown-haired woman, whose name he still didnt know, even though Teng Chunhua did seem to, took up the rear, ensuring that nobody slowed down. That she wasnt willing to talk about their companions at all made him somewhat nervous, but there was little he could do to force the issue. The blonde girl had an unpredictable temper as it was. The others, especially Hao Jun, had tried to make introductions, but their overtures had been politely ignored by all three in any case. They fought once, briefly when a strange scorpion-like thing the size of a monkey threw itself out of a tree at them so fast he barely registered it as it moved. Almost as quickly Han Shu just swung his sword at it, treating him to the scene of the insectoid like thing evading then collapsing to the ground, cut clean in two. It was a familiar trick, to him at least, and by the intake of breath from Hao Jun and Liao Ying, to them as well. The reorganisation of fundamental probabilities of chance was something you could only do deliberately with a principle. -Or a treasure weapon, his mind murmured rebelliously. He rolled his eyes inwardly as he watched the brown-haired woman recover the core, which was just a three-star grade core, and store it away without comment. Not everything is suppressed here is it, Liao Ying muttered beside him as they continued on. Looking at her sideways he rolled his eyes, making her shake her head at her own question. They had already come to that conclusion already, but mostly they had just run from qi beasts before now, and with a larger group it had been easier to kill them even if it frequently meant that they were left without cores worth claiming. In any event, the killing had all been done with talismans rather than arts. Eventually, after a further hour of running through the forest which was guarded on both sides by steep vegetated cliffs, the blonde-haired girl turned abruptly and started to lead them upwards. He was still amazed at how good her sight was in this darkness for her realm. He had recovered enough to see as if it was a gloomy day, but between the disruptive nature of the greenery and the colourless hues he was constantly having to modulate it to avoid getting a headache. A few minutes of quiet climbing through rocks saw them all arrive at a ledge which he had marked on a few occasions earlier. Here, to his surprise, he found a hidden, shallow cave, some twenty metres deep and with a good vantage across the greenery that stretched out towards the river. We stop here for an hour, recover what you can, the dark-haired woman said simply. Sitting down against a wall he sighed and began to adjust his condition. To his surprise he was actually recovering more qi than he had expected, it was still nowhere close to what it should be, given his realm, but his qi-absorption efficiency was basically back to what it was at Qi Refinement. Watching how his spiritual cultivation art, Argent Star Law, drew in qi, the problem was odd, as far as he could see his law was struggling to find qi that was simple enough for his law to refine. Here, eat this. He was shaken from his introspection on that point by Teng Chunhua who had come to sit down beside him, offering him a stem of some spirit plant. What is it? he asked, taking it and nibbling on one end, finding that the sticky sap was strangely refreshing and rich in unattributed qi. Blossom Leaf, Teng Chunhua said. Its a fairly common spirit tree. We passed some young ones on the way through the last gorge. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Munching it down, he found it to be refreshing and almost as good as a Golden Core grade replenishment elixir. Is there more? he asked. Yes, but you dont want to eat more than that, Teng Chunhua said with a giggle. Why? If you eat too much you will get a boner that wont go down for two days and then start having trouble regulating your qi. In minor doses, its excellent for stamina replenishment, but with too much, its difficult to purge, she said with a faint smirk. Wait... Blossomis this one of the components in Maidens Blossom? It is indeed, she said with an amused expression. He suddenly regretted wolfing it down in one go. Seeing his expression, she shook her head wryly. "This is a young plant, only mature ones have effects that potent." Looking across at the other side of the cave he saw the two women crouched over a pile of herbs and other oddments rapidly sorting through things, storing some away and tossing the rest into various pots. What are they doing? he asked, curious. Sorting through stuff to see whats worth keeping and what isnt, Chunhua said, sitting down beside him and wrapping her arms around her legs. We are all low on supplies, so anything that can be easily compounded is useful, for medicines at least, so long as you dont overuse them. There will be a lot of healing medicines in the pill bottles we picked up and the other stuff, he observed. True, but those are all sealed for now, Chunhua reminded him, not that he had forgotten. Frowning, he looked at them again. But if they gathered those on the way here, wont that have left a trail? They didnt, Chunhua shook her head. Look closer at the herbs. Narrowing his eyes, he followed her advice and realised that only a tiny portion of those they were rapidly sorting through had qi that was fully attuned to this place. The rest of them all seemed to be ones from outside. They were all herbs they had gathered previously, in the Yin Eclipse Mountains. As he watched, the dark-haired girl started to crush what was in one of the bowls with a rock, humming some tune as she did so. Why are they just compounding them? he asked. This part of the world is oddly traditional, as to why nobody has taught the blonde-haired girl alchemy I cannot tell you but neither Han Shu nor she trailed off for a moment. Well neither of the other two have any talent for alchemy. Chen can do basic pill refinement, he frowned. They arent compounding basic herbs, Chunhua said drily. Those are grade seven and eight mid-grade herbs that have started to spoil, probably because our storage talismans containment spaces are not as robust in this place compared to outside. He flinched involuntarily at her comment. Those two women were just happily crushing and compounding grade eight spirit herbs in a pot with a rock? They know what they are doing, Chunhua said with a sigh. Just leave them to it and recover. Your storage talismans are starting to show weakness? he asked, frowning as he thought about how his spiritual law wasnt working anywhere near as efficiently as it should. A little, yes, Teng Chunhua said after a moment. I dont have any herbs that sensitive in mine though He nodded, understanding. Their seniors had gathered up almost everything early on to help them amass contribution points. Later on, gathering herbs had been somewhat secondary to just not dying, especially much later on. He had more beast cores than herbs on him in reality but cultivating with untested beast cores was a good way to end up with a qi deviation. With a further sigh, he settled down as she instructed and started to focus on his recovery properly. ... The rest of the trip through the nighttime forest went much as the first hour had. They followed the blonde girl who set a relentless pace, while the dark-haired woman brought up the rear and Han Shu and Teng Chunhua warded either side of the column. He found himself pushed towards the back, keeping Jin Chen, Liao Ying and especially Hao Jun ahead of him, where he could both see them and keep them moving forward at a good pace and in a manner that didnt lead them to feel they were being unfairly put upon. It was largely uneventful, beyond a near-miss with some kind of treetop spider that had cast its web through the forest. That led to some fraught sneaking and a hissed explanation, primarily for Hao Jun and Jin Chen, that exploding your way through a place like this a night was a good way to introduce yourself to the local menu as breakfast. It was hard to disagree with that logic, based on what he had seen in the inner valleys. Had they not been pulled along by their seniors in a swathe of fire and acquisition, things might certainly have gone a lot smoother. Dawn brought a quick stop by the river while the blonde girl climbed up a rock pillar to scout ahead. At this point, he had basically worked out what the choice they had ahead of them was in any case. The chance of these three leaving them behind to follow the same route they would take was close to nil. That meant they either stuck with them, or went off in a tangent direction and risked survival out here on their own merits as a group of four or five. It wasnt much of a choice either, because while he hadnt broached that with Teng Chunhua, the latter was only really a choice if she came with them, and really he wouldnt blame her in the slightest if she did not. It was a choice that was no choice at all, really. He was very clear in his own head at this point that their survival lay with not being left behind by these three, who had by sheer fluke and misfortune crossed paths with them. Their skill at reading the landscape was well it was unfair to say it was better than Teng Chunhua, but all three of them were expert pathfinders and skilled at basic geomancy to a degree that was quite surprising. He was still uncertain if all three were Herb Hunters though. Certainly, Han Shu, the young man with the sword was, however, the other two had the manner and tone of noble daughters, for all that they were basically slumming. They still had no names for them either, for all that Hao Jun had already mooted the idea that this Han Shu might be the Han Shu who had been at the top of the list. He had nearly kicked the idiot into a forest pit for that, but fortunately, he hadnt voiced it near the others. There was no way to be sure either, because the lists were not searchable anymore. Ever since they had entered here they had stopped updating and it also turned out that they only held a small portion of the data for the total list as far as he could work out. As such his own held a few hundred names either side of his own very mediocre rank. Liao Ying and Jin Chen were the same. Hao Jun had a few more, but only because he had been searching out seniors names in his faction regularly to see how they were getting on. In any case, whoever this group were he was clear that their best chance was convincing these three that they were trustworthy enough to be worth keeping around. ... It wasnt until that evening that he finally got the opportunity to make his pitch on behalf of their group. The blonde-haired girl dragged them halfway up a rise between two rock pillars, to a half-disguised cave he would never have known was there had Chunhua not pointed right at it several times and told him exactly where they were going. How she found it was, she claimed, no big secret. If you followed the strata in the rocks, there were bands with vertical cracks in them that showed frequent signs of water erosion. This was a river valley with high mountains above it which, she explained wryly in the middle of the downpour that was currently drenching them, meant it saw a lot of rain. Indeed most of the pillars visible in the misty gloom had waterfalls on them now, feeding lakes in the low regions between them that were, in turn, feeding the river that was running through the valley below them. As such, these caves were cut by old waterfalls or water seeping through the rocks and washing out weak points. Leaving the other three to settle down on one side, he steeled himself and came over to where the pair were again working on their herb compounding, largely in silence while Han Shu sat and kept watch by the entrance. Yes? the brown-haired woman said after a moment, without looking up from the bowl of herbs she was currently stripping to fibres. Uh can we talk about what happens from here on out? he said carefully. Go on... she said, continuing her task. I cant pretend at this point that we are that useful, he said with a grimace. Good, the blonde girl said with a snicker. However, we er However these have been the most painless twenty-four hours you have experienced since you set foot in these mountains and you dont want to be cut adrift, the dark-haired woman said, stopping what she was doing and looking at him for the first time. When you put it like that he grimaced and ran a hand through his wet hair. Yes, that is basically it. That is a bold proposition for a group who we only met by chance less than a day ago, she said, eyeing him a touch coolly he couldn''t help but feel. It is in both our interests, he said, rapidly putting his thoughts in order. You dont want us running around making a mess behind you, attracting notice. We dont want to run into any of our seniors again, and neither of us wants to get caught up in what is behind. Go on, she said impassively. -Yeesh, he thought in his own head, she is surprisingly good as this. You went to a good amount of effort not to antagonise us before, divvying up the loot from the square, sealing it and such. And you had good eyes regarding your fellow disciples, she said with a nod. They are less experienced in matters where they cannot rely on a family name to bail them out of trouble, he said with a wry shrug, wondering what the others had done, beyond Jin Chen grumbling and that snake hole Liao Ying had trodden on. Wonderful, the blonde girl muttered with a clearly derisive tone. Not only are you here to cause a mess, you are all here on your first attempt at causing a mess. Even a cretin like Ha Yun could be trusted to not trip over his own feet. He wasnt certain who Ha Yun was, beyond presumably being someone from the Ha Clan, but he filed that away quietly in any case. If they were willing to speak ill of the Ha Clan then they were certainly from nobility of equal standing, or far enough removed from the Ha Clan to not fear repercussion if word got out. Hunter Teng said you were basically competent and willing to follow instruction, the brown-haired girl said after a moment. My seniors were short-sighted in that regard, he said with a grimace. Usually disciples of the great powers are. I am quite familiar with how they usually treat Yin Eclipse, she said with a nod. So what do you propose? she asked after a further moment. Let us travel with you, we wont slow you down and we have knowledge that will be helpful, he said a little more hopefully than he intended, eyeing her herb compounding. Knowledge that will be helpful? she narrowed her eyes. Alchemy, for starters, he replied. My Junior Brother Jin Chen may only be at Golden Core but he is an accomplished alchemist for his realm. My Junior Sister Liao is also someone whose family has a background in ancient artefacts and history. And you? she said with a half-smile. I know which people are worth running away from, he said drily, which was broadly true, he was certain he could recognise most of the major sects although that wasnt much of a selling point if both these two were noble daughters from important clans. And Hao Jun? she said. He sighed, My Junior Brother is not as bad as he seems. He is relatively important for an Outer Disciple in our sect, but he can follow instructions and Ill keep him from speaking out of turn. And why would he need to do that? the blonde girl asked with remarkable astuteness. He looked back at her, trying to maintain his current expression. He is prone to speculation and talking a lot about things that dont concern him. Ill impress upon him the importance of co-operation. I see. The dark-haired woman said in a tone that suggested that he really better have some words with his erstwhile Junior Brother. In truth, he was also cool on the idea of Hao Jun at this point. If his Junior Brother had fled with the others from their sect in the aftermath of what had happened in the ruin it would have been a huge relief in some ways. As it was, however, Hao Jun remained and so long as he could be kept from himself would be potentially useful down the line. Hao Jun was the only one among their number with any real backing in their Sect, being a member of the core branch of the Hao Clan, who were themselves influential in their parent sect, Argent Imperial Hall. He had also been there for the whole fiasco with Sheng Zhao, been injured by Sheng Zhao and played witness to much of the insanity that preceded that event. If they were going to avoid serious repercussions upon leaving this place, assuming they survived, Hao Jun was, at this point their sole talisman to something approaching a fair hearing with the sect elders. The issue was impressing that upon their three saviours before they decided it was expedient to break his Junior Brothers legs and throw him in the river. As it was, they both eyed him in a way that made him wonder if they were going to make him swear an oath, before the brown-haired woman just sighed. I would make you swear oaths, but I dont trust them here. He blinked, surprised at that statement. Clearly, though, she knew more about this place than she was letting on. He had some speculations, based on things he had read, about the qi-replenishment issues they were having at this point, but hadnt given voice to them for fear of alarming the other three. That posed another problem though: if she thought swearing oaths on the Heavenly Dao might not be quite as watertight here, then cooperation really did have to be built on trust rather than hard rules. Okay, tell me why they were after you, she said after a moment. He spent the next twenty minutes or so recounting a summary of their adventures from Blue Water City to here. There was no point in hiding much of anything in any case. The two nodded along and said very little beyond asking a few pointed questions about events like the Lash Lamium and that red tree their seniors had tried to cut down. When he finished speaking they just sat there in silence, considering him without saying anything for a good minute. Okay, the brown-haired woman said eventually. I am called Kun Juni, my friend here is Lin Ling, we are daughters of the Kun Clan and the Lin Clan, our compatriot there is Han Shu, from the Han Clan. All of us are Herb Hunters who were already up here on a mission related to the ''New Year''s Gift'' Blue Water Province was due to deliver to Shan Lai when a bunch of cultivators from the Din and Di turned on us. They tried to kill us, succeeded in killing two of my companions, who I considered to be lifelong friends as well. We escaped them, barely, by fleeing into the caverns below and lost our talismans thanks to them as well. At this point, all we want to do is find a way to get out of here, or far enough away from the rest to survive long enough for us all to get dumped back out of whatever anomaly this is. The Din Clan? he said warily, thinking who that might have been. A youth called Din Ouyeng, he had a friend called Ji Tantai. The youth from the Din Clan was from the Jade Gate Court, or so he claimed. When was this? he frowned, there hadnt been a Din Ouyeng that he recalled among the rather grand group form the Jade Gate Court that had been held front and centre in Blue Water City while he was there. He also knew of only one Din Ouyeng by general reputation in recent years, a newly risen inheritance disciple that had made waves after the last Dragon Pillars Trial. If these two were to be believed, and they didnt seem to be telling any falsehoods as far as his ability to read their intent went, then this whole thing was suddenly looking About a week before your grand congregation, they arrived and waylaid us within half a day of the trial proclamation being sent out, the blonde girl, Lin Ling, whose name was familiar for some reason, said blandly. On the same day? he said dully, then just started to laugh. Whats so funny? Jin Chen asked from the far wall, sounding a bit grumpy. This whole trial is sham, he laughed bitterly. What makes you say that? Hao Jun said with a frown. Well, it seems that the Jade Gate Court was already up here, exploiting this expedition already in Yin Eclipse, the very day the trial was announced," he pointed out. Then why werent they high up on the list, if they got such a head start? Hao Jun asked, frowning. He started at the two young women, not saying anything, his memories had finally supplied why Lin Lings name was familiar. They took your talismans and didnt have contribution talismans of their own. Thats why the Bureau talismans are co-opted the way they were, he said quietly. It was such a big jump that he found it shocking, that he was encountering this kind of corruption and subversion. A lowly Nascent Soul Disciple, a Junior Elder in the Outer Sect of the Argent Justice Sect, coming face to face with the Imperial Astrology Bureau scamming a whole generation to cover up whatever it was this trial was aiming to root out here. These three were at the very top of the list, but their talismans were not in their possession. If anyone had the means to subvert the bindings on talismans for these trials it would be the organisers who had implemented the system to keep track of all the contributions. Proving it was impossible, but as the proverb said: where there was smoke, there was fire, so something was clearly at the bottom of this alright. It was also something that could very well see those two both disgraced and all wind up dead if it ever got made public knowledge. That presumably was why they had ditched the hunters: they found what they wanted and then The thing with the Seven Sovereigns School, he muttered very quietly. Both of them looked at him consideringly before the woman, Noble Daughter Kun, sighed. This will work so long as you go where we point, stop when we say and pull your weight when we ask you to. If there is any inclination that this isnt going to work Ill Lin Ling was cut off as Kun Juni clipped her over the head with her hand and scowled at her. If this doesnt work, that would be a shame. I dont like killing people, she said simply. He nodded, it was all the more potent for the fact that she was straightforward about it. She clearly doubted Heavenly Oaths would hold them for some reason as well, or was it that -Ah, of course, he sighed. It wasnt that she doubted oaths would work, she was guessing that they had a means to not be bound by them, which meant she knew they were a subsidiary of the Argent Imperial Hall and was assuming they had Argent Star-Path Talismans on them. When he viewed it from her perspective, it made sense. The problem was that only one of their number was likely to have such a talisman, Hao Jun. It wont come to that, he said simply. I swear upon my own mothers reputation and my fathers name.

~ Kun Juni, Hunters and Others, Forest Valley ~
Kun Juni sat quietly beneath an overhanging tree on the edge of this narrow gorge, ignoring the hubbub of their little group a few metres below her. The previous two days had been fraught. A race to get ahead of any pursuit while making sure that their newfound additions were not going to stab them in the back. Thankfully that was resolved, despite her concerns about how well a heavenly oath would hold here. Her memories of what occurred in her tribulation and the events around acquiring the talisman were a bit blurry, but the feeling that their Eastern Azures Heavens didnt have quite as much sway here as many might like was one she was struggling to shake now, even if she couldn''t say why exactly. Really its a fine mess we are all in isnt it, Juni, she said to herself with a sigh and took another sip of the spirit wine she had acquired from the stuff scattered around the courtyard. Shaking her head, she turned her gaze back to the group below. Now that they were included within the travelling band and she had set them some tasks, like sorting out the pills they were carrying, they were much more at ease, chatting quietly around the hidden campfire. Thankfully after their heart to heart in the cave in the rock pillar, today had gone much better than she expected. They had turned into this new set of valleys where the river split into a series of broad meandering flows after descending a wide waterfall. The odds of anyone picking their series of rock pillar valleys from the seven or so on offer was pretty slim, as the terrain here was brutal in comparison to what they had been covering before. Even then, it was, she concluded, much better to suffer this, avoiding qi beasts and traversing the rather more active spirit vegetation and ever-present ruins in the valleys and gorges, than risk getting ambushed by more cultivators. There was also no sign that others were ahead of them either, which was heartening. On the other hand She looked up at the cliff, where Han Shu was sitting, keeping his watch. That youth who died so inexplicably had had the means to track his sword, and they were somehow marked by wider events for whatever reason it was hard not to put those two threads together. Her inner gaze was drawn to the talisman in her minds eye But what kind of picture are they actually making? she wondered out loud. The leader of the disciples, Ruo Han, had also put two and two together quite quickly, and while Han Shu had kept the more exotic capabilities of his sword a secret after that execution of the ambushing Alkr by the river and she had told no lies about anything, it was hard not to feel uneasy, both over the closeness of the escape and the details of what had happened. Even now, in the dark of night, a good thirty miles on from the ruin they had joined up with their new travelling companions in, she could see the flashes of fighting on the horizon. If she really squinted and pushed qi into her oracular meridians she could even see the detail of the unnatural flashes of lightning and hear the peals of thunder. They just do not let up do they she trailed off and took another deep swig of the wine, which was also spiritual enough to help with her cultivation as an added bonus. With another sigh, she looked back at the sky with its winking stars with swirling constellations totally unfamiliar to her. They had far too many worries. Far, far too many. Returning her mind to the talisman the squirrel had thrown at her, which, with its new cultivation art, was in many ways much more worth exercising her mind over compared to those things largely outside her control, she settled back into her quasi-meditation. It was hard, looking at this law, to feel angry about losing her previous spiritual cultivation and established foundation to that mysterious black and white serpent of lightning. It would likely continue to disturb her for a long while how close to the edge she had come. Rage had nearly consumed her, demonified her, courtesy of the festering and insidious entity that had sunk its claws into her psyche. Her Physical Foundation was a bit weirder. Her breakthrough to Mantra Seed that had happened in the midst of all that insanity appeared to have stuck, which was something at least. However, all her accumulation and vital qi had been dispersed by the black and white lightning, presumably for the same reason her spiritual foundation and accumulation had been dispersed, to remove the lingering danger from that horrifying entity. It also appeared to have mutated somehow, which was a bit disconcerting. Of the five mnemonics, Bestowal had changed to Bestow and she could substitute her original mantra mnemonics Gift and Scion with any of the others. Her limit was still five, but it was now a choice of five out of seven words. It was also noticeably stronger in the application of all the mnemonics. That was all fine though compared to the Spiritual Law from the Talisman. It was ridiculous, ridiculous in a good way, but there were probably other words for it as well: terrifying, remarkable, miraculous, heaven-defying but really, ridiculous summed up everything. Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture She cycled it again and felt the warmth of the world flow into her, like she was soaking in a gentle bath, suffusing her whole body and strengthening her meridians. It had three chapters, although she had only really looked at the first for now. That chapter would take her all the way to the Immortal Realm. At first, she had been worried, thinking about her frankly horrible spirit root, but the more she read, the more terrifying this law became. She shook her head and sighed again as the cycle finished. -What kind of crap did I think was a good cultivation law before? She thought to herself, staring at the sky again. With each cycle, the law was gently changing the very nature of her body. Her poor spirit root aside, she was not exactly untalented and had been reasonably proud of her families Nine Kun Hearts Manual. The first chapter which she had been practising would take you to Golden Core. The second, although harder, would see you to Dao Seeking. The third would allow you to cross the Immortal threshold. There was a fourth chapter, that apparently finished at Golden Immortal, but that was in the hands of her Grand Uncle, Kun Jiang, who had stated that he would share it with suitable talents, of which he did not consider her one thanks to her spirit root and the rotten politics at the heart of their clan. -Truly I was a frog at the bottom of the well, she sighed. After seeing this Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture in action, she felt she could probably deliver seminars on that saying at this point. If she compared it to her Familys Nine Kun Hearts Art She completed another cycle, watching the qi of the world flow through her in auspiciously harmonious ways according to the methods the scripture set out and sighed again. Really, you couldnt compare them. One was the scrawlings of a child, drawing trees and clouds for amusement; the other was a peerless scroll painting that had captured a piece of the Primal Dao within it. And that was before you even got to the truly terrifying aspects of it. This First Chapter set out the path to Immortal in tremendous detail. The structure of the realms it defined were broadly similar, but within them, the specifics were very different to what she knew. They combined aspects of Spiritual and Physical Cultivation with Martial Intent, the Dao of Feng Shui, Body Refinement and several other weirder sidelines besides. At the very least it was a threefold cultivation art. The only such art she knew of was the Dun Clans Imperial Inheritance art. Even their own Kun Clans supreme inheritance art, the Devouring Kun Sovereign Scripture was only a twofold art with ancillary chapters that dealt with Soul Strength and Martial Intent as far as she was aware. The first realm was Foundation Establishment, which seemed to broadly mirror the phase of Spiritual Cultivation before you reached Qi Condensation, when you tried to awaken your qi and attune your body to it, accepting a spiritual law to practice. After that, though, came Bodily Refinement which was like all three early stages of Physical Cultivation packed into one and shuffled about slightly. It was hard not to compare the past with the present. The issues with primacy between the different paths, spiritual and physical cultivation were ones she was well aware of, and there was nothing of them in this law she was now cultivating. The subtle rearrangement of her meridians, the way it was drawing connections to her bones, linking in extra branches to her twelve principle meridians which had been somehow dormant or underutilised before were all leading her to a single, shocking conclusion. The sages had been right. Physical Cultivation was a broken thing, but not in the way they thought. -What would those people give to see this art? She thought with a shudder, completing yet another cycle. From what she could see, the first three realms of Physical Cultivation: Containment, Foundation and Refinement were fundamentally derivatives of this realm. Almost like a chapter or fragment of knowledge from it had arrived in their world. She slipped out of the semi-trance as another cycle completed and stared once again at the sky. Did physical cultivation come from this place? she whispered softly, her words vanishing into the night air. It was a compelling thought, for all that it was just an educated hunch. She was nearly done with Bodily Refinement as well, thanks to her portion of the pills that were scattered across the courtyard. The number of low-grade pills had been surprising until she started inspecting the bottles and realised that the lightly armoured, red-robed youth who had been attacked by the squirrel had had bottles marked with the sigils of over two dozen sects. The dragon robed youths had been little better. The four Outer Disciples with them had also voluntarily offered her up a few pills as well, to aid in her recuperation, claiming she was something of a benefactor and that this was the least they could do. Shaking her head at that, she turned her attention back to the talisman while she began yet another cycle. The next stages, beyond Body Refinement were familiar at least in name. Qi Condensation and Qi Refinement. Qi Condensation was somewhere between Physical and Spiritual Refinement, it opened up her twelve basic meridians fully, integrated them with the accumulation from the previous realms and joined them together in a dantian, then began condensing qi within it. When that reached a certain threshold she would break through to Qi Condensation and open up a Qi Sea. This was what she was having trouble with, theoretically speaking. As far as she understood it, you formed a golden core by inducing the mists in your dantian to a certain density then stimulating them to make them move, drawing more and more qi in from the environment, refining your body and enlarging your dantian in the process. This was Qi Refinement. At a certain point, the density would become enough that your qi would coalesce around the densest point in your dantian and then collapse to a core. The number of rotations and the colour determined the quality of the core, and when it was completed you would experience a tribulation that would temper the core. If you crossed that successfully your golden core was cast, and your dantian could, with the aid of your spiritual law, assuming it was suitable, begin to condense liquid qi into droplets and your dantian would manifest a Qi Sea. This law, however, went about that in reverse, opening up your Qi Sea before you formed the core and then inducing the collapse and coalescence of the core with already pure, liquid qi. What was particularly notable was that unlike their worlds Orthodox Spiritual Cultivation, with this law, forming a golden core would provoke no tribulation. The scripture gave detailed instructions on how to maximise her breakthrough chances, including pills, recipes and earthly treasures. It also stressed that with time and patience you could get a 30 or 31 rotations core Even reading that for the umpteenth time, she felt her palms go sweaty just thinking about it. A core above 30 rotations was a core that was above grade one. Special Cores, simply put. The founder of her branch of the Kun Clan, tens of thousands of years ago had had such a core. His Nine Devouring Kun Core had incorporated aspects of Yin and Yang Metal and Water to form a Minor Unity Cycle that reflected the nature of the mythical Kun beast. It was his art that was the basis for the several different arts their branch cultivated by, including the one she had previously used. After your Core was formed, the Golden Core Realm, as it was commonly known on Eastern Azure, was in this law split in two as well. The first half was Core Formation, which seemed typical enough, and tallied with what she already understood. It refined qi from the mist using the inertia of the core, fed your Qi Sea and then built up the core using the pure qi you had refined. The second part though, Core Refinement, made her heart palpitate every time she skimmed it. Usually, Intent establishment, the creation of an Intent unique to you, happened during Soul Foundation and was integral to comprehending your Soul so that you could condense a Nascent Soul. In this Law, however, it was established during Golden Core, and also considered to be a holistic thing with Martial Intent and Soul intent, both of which usually required a separate art entirely. Her family had one such scripture but it was even more jealously guarded than the third and fourth chapters of their family art. Soul Foundation came next, which was about what she understood, although it placed a lot more emphasis on the Sea of Knowledge and integration of intent than she was familiar with from her short looks at the Second Chapter of Nine Kun Hearts Manual. Nascent Soul came after Foundation, and there was a warning about tribulations for both those realms. In this law, however, Nascent Soul was split into three sub realms: Soul Manifestation, Nascent Refinement and Soul Severing. Soul Severing appeared analogous to Spiritual Severing as she knew of it. That was the act of freeing ones self from earthly constraints and cementing the primacy of the soul within the body. Successfully crossing it would take you to Dao Seeking where you worked to establish a principle. In this law, the realms above Nascent Soul were called the Unity Realm and Seeking Principle. Her knowledge was not deep enough to make much headway with the text and the methods beyond grasping that this was basically Dao Seeking, but again slightly subdivided. After that came Immortal Unification, which was the same as Immortal Realm, but she could make no headway at all with what was spoken of in those sections, beyond appreciating that the art was quite forthright in its instructions on how to prepare optimally for attacking the Immortal Threshold. She completed another thirty cycles, pondering what was written in the early sections before finally deciding to stop. The moon had risen properly now, casting a silvery light across the half of the gorge it illuminated. The clouds had stayed away as well, which made a nice change, and also afforded her another chance to observe the stars above shifting. A quick patrol of the perimeter took ten minutes and told her that Lin Ling was sat on some nearby rocks cultivating while Teng Chunhua was sat near the others in the shadow of another low outcropping. The other hunter gave her a hand sign of acknowledgement as she passed and then went back to watching the forest gorge quietly. Apparently, Sheng Zhen had also tried to kill her, and left her with the injuries she was currently recuperating from. She finished her circuit back at the group of four, who were still sorting pills out around the fire. The hierarchy of their group was easy enough to remember at least. They were all Outer Disciples of the same sect, Ruo Han was the leader of sorts, and the only one at Nascent Soul within the band. Hao Jun, who was at Soul Foundation, seemed to have some status within the sect but was a bit of an outsider and prone to being a bit nosey. Jin Chen was a friend of Ruo Hans and the only Golden Core cultivator within the group, while Liao Ying was also at Soul Foundation and pleasant enough company. May I sit? she asked, coming up to the edge of the fire and making her presence known so as not to surprise anyone. Ruo Han smiled wanly at her and nodded, gesturing towards a rock next to the fire. Of course, Miss Juni. How are you all she asked politely, sitting on the rock and looking at the stacks of basic pills they were sorting out with curiosity. . There was a silent pause for a few moments before Ruo Han answered. Well enough, thank you, we were lucky things panned out as they did We were just talking about the squirrel Liao Ying muttered. The squirrel is the kind of unknown quantity you learn to respect out here or it finds you and teaches you respect in various ways as you all saw she said dryly. That got wry chuckles from the darkness, her comment clearly having been heard by both Ling and Teng Chunhua. I still cant believe there is something out there that can -break- storage rings of Golden Immortal Cultivators with its bare paws the girl, Liao, muttered, casting her eyes towards the treeline -Golden Immortal? She mused inwardly. She would have to ask later how the girl knew that. Was she talking about the red-robed youth or the others in dragon robes who came after? Ive had three encounters with it since we got into this mess weeks ago and every time its found a new way to surprise me. And Ive known about its weird, trickster ways for almost a decade she replied, turning to look at Liao Ying with a sympathetic smile. I would say that its rarely, if ever, lethally aggressive, but that might be a point of interpretation That got chuckles even from the group around the fire, which was good. We saw some of the other things as well, Liao Ying shuddered. I was hit by some hidden rock-like creature that exploded rocks back when Sheng Zhao Uggh, Hao Jun shuddered as well. That was horrible. It spat acid as well. That sounds about right, she nodded sympathetically. Even that bastard Zhao struggled to kill them Jin Chen muttered, spitting into the fire. She pulled a roasting spirit fruit out of the fire and started to eat it Those are something from the darkness below. They hunt with qi-perception and you can find caverns with dozens of them, if not hundreds, just drifting about, hidden until one ambushes you, she said by way of her own experience, not adding that she had met whole caverns of them. All of them shuddered at that thought. Can you imagine one in the green out there? she said pointing into the darkness. Or hiding in the shadows of some gorge up here, just looking like a rock, waiting and then Then how do you survive if? Hao Jun muttered. Presumably it takes some good treasures? She eyed him and just shook her head. You only explode things up here if you want to find out how bad things can really get. You sneak through quickly and quietly, disturb nothing, use as little qi as possible and dont dally to look back. If it looks dodgy it almost certainly is. Thats the only way you stay alive out here or down there. Trust her, Teng Chunhua added dryly. The answer to: Could it get any worse? out here is usually: ''Always''. Nodding, she changed tack, partly because the conversation was heading in directions that might involve talking about things that were best just left unexplained, or Arai and Sana. Hao Jun liked to ask far too many nosey questions for her liking. Anyway Is there anything good among the pills you have been sorting out? A lot of its just qi replenishment stuff of varying grades and some breakthrough elixirs for realms above Immortal Ruo Han grimaced. Who brings breakthrough elixirs on something like this? she muttered, realising it was a silly question even as she asked it, but it did change the topic. They are from a dozen different sects, probably they were looted, Liao Ying mused, picking one up and looking at it. Those close to breakthroughs might bring them, just in case they got a lucky encounter. On it, she could see the symbol for Blue Gauze Pure Pavilion, not a sect she recognised. Figures... she sighed. What we really need are mending pills and poison-dispersing pills. I can have a look when there is time and a bit more peace and see if I can make any of the lower-ranked ones, Jin Chen noted. Low ranked ones are good, but out here we really need ones that dont have side effects or have good purity, she noted. Yeah, Ruo Han grimaced as well, as did Jin Chen. Neither took offence at her comment; it was just a recognisable reality of this place so far. Medicines to alleviate qi poisoning were no good in the long term if they traded one form of poison for another. Base building pills would be helpful as well, Lin Ling added as she strolled over, carrying a bunch of spirit herbs. Yeah... Ruo Han sighed, agreeing with that as well. We still have a lot to go through, everything was jumbled beyond belief, and the youth from the Red Sovereigns Sect seemed to have most of his stuff soulbound from what I dimly recall. And our seniors brought the most useless bunch of crap with them for the most part, Jin Chen added glumly. Chapter 71 – Remuneration
[6] Few stand taller as great villains, tyrants and despoilers of hope than those old matriarchs of the first generation. [7] Those who walked the first paths, yet kept their wisdom for themselves, severing their inheritances, that their future generations could never exceed them. [8]Though the heavens have turned and their tyranny is by a distant nightmare, cast down by those who they so wilfully deceived, the curse of their greed lingers on. [9] What glory might we have wrought had those weak willed women done their duty and not abandoned us? [10] What kingdom might endure had they not stolen away the fruits of our hard won labours with their deceiving smiles and wilful words? [11] What eternity might have been ours, but for their fear of the very children they brought into the world? [12] All our ancestors asked for was the same chance that those first people took, and in return they were cruelly denied.
~Excerpt from The Book of Denunciations By Baradanus the Pious

~ Han Shu, Montane Valley ~
Han Shu sat quietly up a lower outcropping of the gorge between the rock pillars they were currently resting in, watching the river valley beyond it. On the horizon, the peals of thunder and occasional distant flashes of fire in the night told him where the cultivators were still battling it out. Exactly how many were out there he had no idea, but the scale of involvement in this trial portrayed by their new companions painted a deeply worrying picture. Apparently, there had been over ten thousand cultivators assembled in Blue Water City that had travelled there to take part A crack of green lightning split the sky a further valley over, in the direction they had originally intended. With it came rolling black thunder clouds that obscured the night sky on that horizon, followed by blue and white bolts that spidered hither and thither. Earthly Tribulation lightning Thankfully, nothing was coming remotely in their direction. Or they are just being quiet about it, he muttered under his breath, focusing more on the rippling swathe of distant forest that had been a scene of ruination and frozen slaughter. Under the starlight, the distant shadows in that place seemed to leap out unnaturally. It had already been unnerving enough to pass through it in broad daylight. Now though, the aura of death and entombment was even more pronounced. Looking to his left and then down into the rest of the valley it was just possible to make out two more such places: otherworldly scars in the darkness, lingering on or maybe above the misty forest canopy. The solitude of the watch also gave him time to think, mainly concerning the scabbarded sword that sat in his lap. He had used it enough now to get a grasp of its quirks, and the more he did the more certain he had become that it was slowly imparting some form of sword art to him in drips and drabs. He had already felt it had secrets; the old ghosts warning about it not being simple had been growing ever more prescient in his mind, nevermind the scattered memories of the way it had ended that terrible eldritch threat. The frenetic combat within that ruined estate had only furthered his curiosity and fear towards it. Before there had been doubts in his head, particularly regarding the eldritch spider things and their actual realm, but that experience of a few days prior finally provided an actual measuring ruler for his speculations. It had killed an immortal with no more difficulty than if he had decided to chop down a tree, or cut up a side of pig. It had also deflected multiple Immortals Soul Sense. Even the fact that that horrible bastard had had to physically ruin his arm to claim the sword spoke to its strangeness. That it hadnt been able to shelter him from whatever the youth had done was odd certainly, but at the same time it hadnt seemed to involve an inner attack so maybe that was why. That whole traumatic experience had also made him realise that with the warning from the old ghost, Mu Shansu, still circling in his head he had never tried to put qi into it properly. It carried his qi, allowing him to encompass the blade if he so wished, but it already cut everything without difficulty so he had stopped even that after the first day or so of possessing it. He eyed it again, sweating a bit. He had never thought to do what the grey-robed youth had done, either to investigate the blade or refine it. The latter possibility was out of the question anyway, even if he had been so inclined, without an awareness of his soul or a nascent soul that act was as impossible as grabbing stars from the sky. As to just putting qi into it to investigate it a bit he had been sat here, trying to work up the courage to ask the sword if he could do just that. It wasnt that the act felt stupid although he was somewhat self-conscious about it for some reason he couldnt quite grasp. Was it because he expected it to refuse? He stared up at the sky again, then down at the campfire and sighed in quiet frustration. Juni had gone over to talk to them, and Lin Ling was making a patrol of the circumference of the camp. Both of them were doing stuff moving forward, grappling with their problems And here I am, sat talking to a sword, feeling like an idiot, afraid that it will just ignore me he mumbled. The sword just sat there, in his lap, being a very normal sword. . With a final look down at the campfire he sighed and then turned his attention to it, holding it up before him. Uhh please may I put some of my qi into the sword? I just want to talk to you to... Even as he said it, he felt stupid, hardly expecting it to do anything and trailed off, before working up the courage to continue. If you dont want to do that I- There was a faint tug, and a ripple of warmth flowed through his body, grasping him completely. The night sky vanished and darkness stretched out around him. He stood there, frozen with shock, not willing to even breathe let alone move as he found himself standing in a shadowy place with a paved stone floor. There was no obvious sense of walls or a ceiling in the darkness, but the sense of enclosed envelopment was so profound that it was hard not to think of it as a grand, shadowy hall. The thing that drew his immediate attention was the two-tiered dais some ten metres in front of him. The lower tier was sloped with steps up and carvings on the wall panels. The second tier was circular, with a lowered centre that was open at the front and put him in mind of a throne for some inexplicable reason. Embedded within the seat of the throne was a sword with the same broad appearance as the one he still held. Looking around, he saw nothing else in this space, so steeling himself, he walked forward towards the dais. As he approached, however, the rest of the dais became more visible through the gloom. What he had taken to be the two-tiered structure was just the lower part of a much bigger platform. Behind the throne with its sword was a shadowed statue of a seated vaguely feminine figure, shrouded in dark robes that seemed to encapsulate the entire darkness of the space. Arriving before the daiss lower steps he stared up at it. It was impossible not to feel awed by the statue. The aura it carried permeated the darkness more and more as he stared at it and the strange symbol on its brow that resembled a lotus flower. There was a sense of lingering duality, an oppression both welling up from below and pushing down from above, compressing the world between them and yet transforming through them somehow. It put him in mind of yin and yang and yet, intuitively, he knew that didnt feel right, -or perhaps it was just that his very shallow understandings of the concept were insufficient. The symbol seemed to draw his attention the more he stared at the face whispering to him somehow. It was not sinister, in fact, there was nothing at all either sinister or inauspicious about this place, despite the gloom. Rather it put him in mind of the quiet dark of an ancestral temple? Beginnings The words finally settled in his head, like gossamer threads, even as the darkness from below took on a new profound and all-encompassing intent. Endings The darkness from above fell to meet it, the two twisting with him in the middle, meeting in him somehow. The cyclical nature of the darkness sang to him, its words unknowable yet lingering mysteriously as the lotus became the darkness, swirling black on black. A cycle of transformative creation and destruction His ability to perceive it failed and it gently pushed him back, disconnecting him from whatever profound mysteries existed within it and leaving him standing, sweating suddenly in the darkness. His head physically hurt and his heart was pounding, the darkness dragged at his limbs and made him want to sit down and just He finally tore his vision away from the symbol and the sense of wanting to just fall into darkness vanished. In doing so, he noticed that there was a stele in the hands of the seated statue, its words graven in a mysterious script that rearranged themselves in his mind so that he could read it. I was the first, not the way, nor the truth, but the simplicity of being and becoming. I led my people from the trees and walked the first lands, the first of many who would yet come forth. We prospered and grew strong, crafting new hopes and dreams upon the canvas of the world. To my people I gave the greatest gift a mother could give, but to my family, I could give nothing, for they desired everything, and in the end, all that I had built was claimed by others and turned towards ruin without end. Recognising that all things must have an end, I found my enlightenment upon that final shore and was cursed by my future generations for denying them the eternity their greed sought out for them. Yet a mother cannot abandon her children, no matter their actions, so I bestowed my wisdom upon my sons and daughters, created on that dark coastline and sent them out to the world that a balance might be kept. Without endings, there can be no new beginnings. Eternity is pointless if it is a frozen moment. Original Song The words settled into his mind, bringing with them a strange sense of timeless sorrow and disappointment. He felt himself pulled back to see a primitive, monkey-like figure fallen from the treetops desperately fighting some beast with a grasped stone, killing it finally with broken branches and reaching some simple understanding or enlightenment. Others came after, picking up stones, breaking sticks, hunting beasts. Slowly they became more real and comprehensible: men, women and children walking out from forests and into new vast open grasslands. He saw their wonder at the sky, at the horizon, at the stars. The monkey was now a woman, with dark skin and red hair leading a tribe who ranged far and wide across this new land. He travelled with them and saw them dance by fires making songs about the earth, sky and stars. Watched as they gave names to things and found truth in simplicity and common purpose. They walked on and their songs became more mysterious, their hunts became more profound. Other tribes followed, led by men and women. They sang songs and through them pulled down the stars from the sky and made lanterns of them. They danced through the night and the day and their footsteps drew others on across mountain tops, through the clouds and across the oceans of a vast world. They met mythological beasts and argued the dao with dragons and phoenixes, walked into the depths of caverns and confronted the darkness, danced in the savannah and tamed the fires of heaven in scenes that made his mind tremble just to behold them. Their arrogance grew as their knowledge grew and he saw how their world became smaller with each passing moment. The wonder at the earth and the sky was lost, the fear of lightning, the joy of rain, the respect of fire. They ran past those first peoples who had set them on this path without a glance backwards, fought and warred and committed terrible acts while the woman and others before him followed after them, pleaded with them even as they looked on in first confusion, then horror then despair at what they had wrought. He saw those who had run beyond take from them, some left dead and abandoned in darkness, others corpses lost amid the grassland, yet others just walked away so disillusioned with what they had wrought that they saw no more meaning in it. A few even joined them, their wonder and joy at the world turned to a power and control. He watched as they turned her actions aside again and again until finally, she herself turned away and left them, walking back through the ruins of her path, back into the forests, back into the darkness until she sat upon a desolate shoreline, watching waves rise and fall over an iron-grey sea. There she wrought things from the rocks, the sea and the sky, turning all her arts and her wisdom to the task, conceiving of twelve children and granting each of them tokens that they might remember her by and to safeguard them thereafter. A long sword... A pair of short blades. A long spear with a broad blade. A Buddhist staff. An ornamental bell. A blade like a dagger or maybe a small machete. A hunting bow. A two handed sabre. A round shield. A black stone rod. A one handed axe. The final one was a simple stone bracelet that was like a gate between the past and the future. To each child, she also gave a piece of her wisdom, and in return, she accepted their hopes and their dreams and gave them a home to return to. At the last, she cast them through the years, with a promise that they would return to her when she had found the thing that she had, in her own arrogance, lost. The scene blurred away as the shadowy woman walked out across the ocean and vanished into the horizon, into a place of silver sand and twisted mountains. Behind her, the twelve altars where her children had been born stood alone, silent and foreboding on that shore, until finally those who had run ahead and brought all to ruin arrived there and saw them. Some wept, others became enraged and a few even stepped into the sea and vanished amidst the waves. Yet others claimed the altars and took them back, made them temples, believing that they could glean the secrets within them, passing them through the ages, and the children of that shadowy figure walked with them, becoming venerated in turn as those who had betrayed that shadowy figure invited her path back into their world unwittingly, unaware of the promise that those twelve represented- With a jolt, he was back in the hall, staring at the altar of the short blade with its wavy serpentine pattern that twisted between light and dark somehow, his body slicked with sweat and his legs trembling. Instinctively, having seen this, he understood that this was a thing that could never be wielded, should never be wielded. Why are you showing me this? his words echoed much louder than he intended in the darkness of the mysterious place. -Isnt this akin to giving a dying man sight of water he may never drink? Is that how you see it child? the words whispered back. He stared blankly at it, collapsed to his knees, barely aware of the other sword that he still held in his hand. -It actually replied? You asked me a question. It would be rude not to reply, the voice, which whispered faintly in the darkness, sounded amused. I. dont know he muttered blankly. I understand what you are showing me you are not a thing others can wield. Your maker did not make you to be wielded as a tool. The voice laughed, its tones ethereal in the silence of this place. Ha... from the mouth of a child is innocence perceived as it should be, but you are wrong in one count, we are not the weapons. What mother would make her children things to be wielded by others? The voice stilled its mirth and he felt the darkness focus on him in some subtle way. None of us were born to be wielded by those that came after. Not our selves nor the reliquaries that our mother made, those are things for us and us alone. Would you have someone reach out and put puppet strings on your clothes, human child? Direct you dance this way and that in them? When the voice put it like that, he could only nod silently. The idea of being wielded as a puppet by others, anyone would find it abhorrent. It continued. It is a flaw a foolish arrogance in the thoughts of future generations, who were given everything and yet understood nothing that we were perceived as such. Their greed blinded them and once such an insidious idea took root it could not be quashed. Ironic. Because in doing so they fulfil our... Maker''s final promise to her future generations. Then why did you bring me here? I did not, she did, the voice directed his attention somehow to the sword which was no longer in his hand but leaning against the altar silently. You are here because you asked to come here. Politely. So I was brought here because I asked? he found himself saying, trying not to sound as confused and scared as he felt, and failing abjectly. The implication there was that there was impolite way to end up here, and that that might be highly disagreeable to anyone unfortunate enough to meet such a criteria. Was that what had happened to the grey-robed youth who tried to rob them? Ummm well thank you for showing me the statue was all he could come up with. The voice paused, and then sighed in a way that was almost like an audible eye roll. Haa-ah you really are remarkably unambitious Of course he is little sister, otherwise I would not have picked him, a second, more noticeably feminine voice said. He started as between one moment and the next, a woman had appeared on the altar, an arm draped over the short sword. There was a sort of prestige to her that was hard to define. Red-gold locks hung down around her face, with the rest of her hair bunched and tied back loosely behind her. She wore a dark, floor-length robe in a style that was almost like those from the western continent, with broad sleeves, many layers and complex folds. The sword that had been by the altar, that he had brought in with him, had now changed back to the form it was when he first found it. It was very clearly the long sword from the stele. I guess I should start by saying that the carvings and the words are not designed to give more than a gist of the matter. This abode is complicated. *Tcch.* The other voice sniffed faintly. Stop being a killjoy. The twelve weapons if you want to think of them like that, took on those forms because they best suited us. They are The woman trailed off for a moment and then started speaking again in a way that didnt make him feel like he was being faintly pushed into the darkness somehow. They are keys to enter this place as much as they are things for our protection. Without us they are incomplete, albeit still dangerous, as you found out, she smiled ruefully. You mean in how I was cut by that grey-robed youth? he said weakly. Yes, the woman nodded. It is possible to pervert the connection, although he was well he had already kicked another sheet of iron as you like to say, at that point. You have my apologies for that incidentally. Iah he struggled for a moment, trying to work out what to say. I was able to recover okay. Yeah, the blade is not suited to chopping up mortals, all of the twelve, despite sharing a common origin, have different traits, she picked up the sword and considered it. All of them are really pieces of a whole. What you carried around is just the key to enter into this place in effect. Their power comes from its connection to whichever one of us is wielding it. In much the same way that your clothes or maybe even your body are just clothes or a pile of meat unless you are in them, if that makes sense. Someone could tear off your sleeve or cut off your arm and bludgeon a person to death, but it would only be such a thing. He looked from one to the other, trying to look like he really grasped what she meant. Insofar as she was implying, was the sword was just like a cloak or a limb for the woman sat here? In any case, how long are you going to skulk in the shadows? the woman said to the sword beside her. Dont tell me youre embarrassed because this is the first guest youve had in years or something equally nonsensical. Youre no fun, sis, the sword on the altar said, sounding somewhat offended. A heartbeat later a shadowy form coalesced out of the darkness, her dark hair swirling and settling around her. Both of them were harmoniously beautiful, but whereas the woman who was associated with the sword had a sort of grandness to her manner, this new woman was enticing and alluring. Her gown was actually a gown that showed quite a bit of cleavage and draped over her body in shades of black and purple, accenting her feminine form. Her hair shifted and settled down over her shoulder in a loose plait revealing its colour to be almost reddish-black. As the most senior of you wretched lot, do you think I was ever destined to have any karma with this mythical fun you speak of? the woman associated with the sword he carried muttered. Your sense of humour is even worse than hers, the woman associated with the sword on the altar giggled. Still slumped there, and not quite sure what to make of this, he watched as the woman slipped off the altar and strolled around him in an elegant swirl. His potential isnt terrible, I guess. Its a shame none of our lesser brethren are in this place, he would make a good fit for one of them to accompany to see the world, maybe even be wielded by them. A tiny part of him did want to point out that that view was just a touch hypocritical- When I say wield it is not the same thing you mean, the darker-haired woman murmured, pausing behind him. Her tone of voice didnt exactly sound annoyed, but there was a certain edge to it. Do we scare you, child of the martial skies? The oppression of the darkness shifted faintly, becoming slightly more oppressive as she leant close to him, so close he could nearly see her face beside his as she leant over his shoulder to speak in his ear. This close, her presence was suddenly intoxicating in the most disturbing ways, making him struggle to control his breathing. Humans get nervous when we talk about wielding them the woman still sat on the altar put her hand to her mouth to stifle a laugh and stared at him. Dont think anything of it, Han Shu. My sister is just who she is. You really are no fun, sis, the woman behind him stood and sighed, walking back around to lean on the edge of the dais in a mildly provocative manner. When my sister says wield it is not the same as what you think. To you humans, to wield a weapon is to refine it, bind it to your soul, to have it unquestioningly do your bidding. There is no equality in the action; you expect everything but give nothing. I know you speak from ignorance, but I will give you a piece of advice: guard your thoughts carefully; they can say more about you than you realise. He gulped, his throat suddenly dry. Realising that he had been very foolish there, of course they could hear his thoughts; both of these women were clearly spirits who were ancient and beyond powerful. If anything their disarming attitude and lack of prestige had, he felt, somehow caught him off guard. I meant no disrespect honoured sword spirits, he murmured trying to apologise even as he forced his thoughts into stillness. Hah! the darker haired woman stifled a laugh with her hand. The woman associated with the sword he had just sighed and shook her head, also seeming amused. It was hard not to- They both looked at him innocently and he sweated just a bit harder. Consider it character building, the dark-haired woman snickered. Heart like a bright mirror, mind like a midnight pond and all that bollocks. The woman sat on the throne stared at her darker-haired counterpart for a few moments, who just looked back at her with a sort of expression he could only call innocent and bright. The change in her expression was almost jarring for the speed it took, before returning to normal. In that faint pause, however, he got the distinct impression that quite a bit might have been said that he was unable to perceive, let alone hear. Shivering, and trying to control himself, he called upon his mantra and got the second proper fright after arriving here, when he found it wasnt answering. It hung there in his mind, still and placid, but nothing he did could call upon or coax it to take the tumultuous emotions and terrified thoughts that were swirling around inside him. Anyway, the woman, who he realised he still didnt have a name for beyond sword spirit, clapped her hands brightly and leaned forward to address him properly. Since you finally asked nicely to come here, I was intending to give you something anyway, before my sister here woke up and starting being her. Such a thing isnt he managed to mumble. Bollocks, the other woman sniggered, I can see the seeds of unhappiness in your heart. Sister the sword spirit who was with him glanced sideways and narrowed her eyes slightly. My little sister is someone with a natural predisposition towards leading questions. Ignore her, the elder spirit sister murmured. As I was saying, you managed to pluck up the courage to ask to come here, so you deserve a first greetings gift if nothing else. Having your world view accidentally expanded by the statue behind doesnt really count. Also, frankly, you are weak. Part of the blame for that does lie with me, because you lost your cultivation as you did. She paused for a moment and cast a glare into the middle distance. Well, not entirely with me. Most of the blame should lie elsewhere, but still, the permutations are what they are. Truthfully I would have given you this before, but your little band kept careering through calamity and catastrophe with such regularity that it would have probably only exacerbated things. My intervention in the remnant was difficult enough as it was, had I had extra karma with you at that point things might have gone very ill indeed. And in any case, she sighed. The other criteria to get in here was is... a nuisance. Mores the pity, her sister scowled. It was never designed like that. Other criteria, Honoured Spirit? he asked as calmly as he could before realising that she probably meant that he had to ask politely. Yes you had to ask... the dark-haired younger sister snickered. You would be amazed how many people just shove it on it. Its like consent never even enters- Sister the elder sister said with another sideways look and the younger one coughed and looked back at her with an innocent who me, what did I say? face entirely at odds with her actions. That thought got him a sideways look and he groaned again, inwardly. Clearly, he was an open book to both of them in ways that were utterly outside his means to control. Yes, you had to ask, and in the right circumstances as well, the elder sister nodded turning back to him. It was something of a pushback against the way this place currently is. If I had just brought you here it would break one of the rules and you would have needed to take a test. You would not have passed that test, the younger sister said blandly, probably only Siddhartha himself could, and even then, only after his enlightenment. While that is a touch melodramatic, in essence, yes, the elder sister said with a sigh. He stared from one to the other, the scenes of the grey-robed youth turning into a pile of bones returning unbidden to his minds eye. Ah no not quite like that, the younger sister sniggered. This test is a bit different, and has nothing to do with those who actually make it here. Shush, youre just confusing matters, the elder waved her hand, leading to the younger one pouting slightly and affecting a bit of a flounce. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The elder shook her head wryly and continued as if the other wasnt there. The obstacles to entering here are not a thing my maker did; it is a chain that a greedy descendant tied to all our kind in an effort to snare our karma and limit our abilities to see our mother makers will done. If you had asked out of greed, or anger, or desperation, it would also have caused problems the other woman chipped in with a smile that was far too chipper for what she seemed to be implying. Hush... Thats too much information and irrelevant now, The elder sister said with a chiding tone and another sideways look. In any event, you cannot refine those keys like they were treasure swords as a result of their meddling, and in doing so you would likely have become angry, or frustrated, or desperate, or any of a number of other things, and upon entering here been immediately dumped into a test that would have caused your death. The elder sister said with another wry shake of her head. The death of that brat that used a Worldly Venerate Grade Treasure Talisman on me was ironic, he was killed before I could snatch him in here and force him to take the test that comes with that key. In passing he found himself wondering what it was that had killed him then, although perhaps, he schooled his own mind, it was better that he never knew. He got sent to another place, similar to this, but the test there is not affable, even by our standards, or the age it was originally set in. Oh? the other spirit asked, apparently also curious. The Throne of the Red Mortal. The dark-haired younger sister stared for a moment and then burst into a fit of hysterics, her laughter echoing through the darkness in ways that made his skin crawl and his mind shake even as she giggled and clapped her hands. The oppressive darkness seemed to shiver and become even more so, drawing around her for a moment, before the other woman waved a hand and it returned to normal. Sorry thats just a cultivator, I assume, ending up in a place like that, with their natural disposition to seize power from the world and sublimate everything Thats like inviting someone to walk onto the chopping block and lie down for the axe unaware they were even on the execution platform. Yes, well, lines were crossed, foolish ideas were had and she is not exactly affable, as you are well aware, the elder said with an eye roll. That is very true, but to think that the last of those three was here, thats just too good. The younger sister said with a happy seeming sigh, recovering her composure. Anyway, the elder said a bit more forcefully, pulling what she was saying back on track. As you have deduced, you cannot refine me like a treasure sword, even were I willing, which I wouldnt be in any case. It would cause a huge calamity and you would have a hold of me for exactly one-millionth of a second before some Greater Divinity rocked up and sent you to reincarnation directly in the course of trying that key. He stared at her dully, the implication was pretty clear, although he had no idea what realm a Greater Divinity even was. He knew enough to say that World Venerates, while they might have god-like powers were not, but above that, the realms were so distant and obscure that no mortal could ever hope to comprehend them as much as they could the stars in the sky above. However the womans words cut into his shocked reverie. Now that you are here, as a guest ahaha I can bestow a first greetings gift upon you. There is a loophole like that? he said incredulously, before catching himself. When you look at it from that perspective it is a bit silly, yes, the younger sister said with a snicker. However, the state of mind of those old- Let me finish for makers sake, you can chatter away to him at a later date! the elder spirit muttered, pushing the other away from the throne with a hand. As I was saying, I can bestow on you an inheritance template, one of the most basic ones, as a first meetings gift. Its a Martial Sword art. If you cultivate it diligently you will become something like a Sword Immortal, but with a formidable side-line in formations and sword arrays. Why not give him that as well? the younger spirit said with a chuckle, picking up a white-gold jade slip that had been lying on one of the smaller pedestals around her altar. Its not like any of us have a use for it. Looking at it, curious, he saw that the manual sized piece of white jade with a golden sheen had the name Seven Wisdoms Manual written on it. Strangely, it had no real aura at all, although perhaps that was because the woman was holding it. Ah, the elder sister frowned. There was such a thing. Still, its probably better not to let that go outside this place. There are a lot of greedy young things running around out there with more eyes than sense. At her words, he wasnt sure whether to be happy or cry. At this point it felt like they were both faintly taunting him in weird ways, showing him this and that, only to go ah, but no. He was still trying to process what he had seen on the stele, nevermind much of this, which was so far out of his frame of reference that it made the conversation with Mu Shansu when he first met the sword seem utterly mundane. I suppose we can do this, she said abruptly and snapped her fingers. Space rippled around him, and the darkness receded from the hall entirely, revealing it in all its gloomy majesty. Before him, the two altars had become six and behind each one were robed figures in meditation poses. More surprising, two of them were male. He realised with some surprise that he had expected all of this mysterious progenitors children to be female for some reason, but the two on the left were clearly a Buddha-like figure, and a general. The nearest one on the right was a more primitive figure that put him in mind of the woman who walked out of the trees, while beyond that the last two figures were seated women with inscrutable faces of similar appearance. The enshrouding sensation that came from that throne was profound, both in terms of darkness barely perceived around its edges, but also in terms of the grandeur, despite its somewhat primitive leanings and styling. It was mysterious, vast and unknowable, putting him in mind of the night sky or the distant horizon. On that throne now sat the sword he held. His gaze flickered back to this dais and found that it was gone from where it had been sat, even though the woman was still sat there looking at him with faint amusement. Additionally, he realised with a start, the statue behind this dais no longer had the stele he had looked at before and the statue behind now more closely resembled the woman who was associated with the serpentine sword embedded within it. Turning to look behind him he found that it was now in the centre of the crescent-shaped hall, set somewhat equidistantly from all six dais. Each of the other dais held ghostly, ephemeral shades of weapons: three swords in a style very similar to the one he had first encountered and a spear, before the warlike sage statue that had, even muted as it was, carried a remarkable prestige and sense of inevitability and inexorability about it that made him want to step backwards just from setting eyes on it. The other things that stood out were the shades, or maybe corpses that were stood around the hall. There were hundreds of them, in various states of destruction, their final moments somehow frozen, their faces locked in expressions of fury, greed, fear, pain or just resignation. The ones around this throne, in particular, were quite disturbing. The auras that rolled off them as he made eye contact with them made his mind shake and his limbs grow cold. Even lingering here, as mere after images or remnant corpses they had the prestige of heaven shaking experts. Umm? he pointed wordlessly at the corpses, not sure quite where to start. Ohh the eldest sister, as he now found himself unconsciously thinking of her, nodded and waved her hand dismissively making them all fade away. Dont worry about those. As my sister said, there are criteria for coming here. Most who made it here did so by unsuitable or improper means, only to discover that if you try to be a greedy asshole bad things happen. The younger sister said with a snicker. He stared at where the nearest figures had been, shivering somewhat and clutching his arms in his hands. The eldest sister snapped her fingers again and a second stele appeared, before the throne and between them and the large stele. The floor around it now held a swirling circle of patterns that flowed between it and the stele in mysterious and largely, to his eyes at least, unfollowable paths. Go over the stele and see which one fits you best Well, let it see which of them will fit you best, you get the idea, the elder sister said gently. All you have to do is go stand in the circle, the younger sword said with an amused chuckle. Nodding, he apprehensively walked over to the circle of stele on the left side of the hall. As soon as he entered the confines of the circle they all rippled and he felt some kind of sense shift through him. Moments later he felt knowledge entering his head: shimmering patterns of silver and dark that carried with them the sense of primordial endings and the fundamental destination of all sapient things. Seven Nights Sword Art ... Something touched the stele and the sense of transmission stopped before it had even begun. Shit, and there I thought Id managed to avoid karma regarding that art, the elder sister muttered, sounding faintly annoyed. Directing her voice towards the stele this time, she added: Pick another. That one isnt suitable for anyone without roots in my generation to practice now. The stele pulsed an apology to him and muttered something nigh inaudible about people changing their damn minds all the time and making a spirits life hard. The knowledge shifted and re-sorted itself several times over as the stele continued to grumble sourly, sending impressions of annoyance and vexation regarding the two women. He could physically feel their narrowed gaze on upon his location, and it was not pleasant. Finally, after several more moments of unintelligible muttering the stele sent a transmission into his head. Nine-fold Origins Lotus Manual There was a faint hint of -and its a bit better anyway I guess unfortunately, you have no karma with it though so you will have to sweat a bit to reach the apex with it. Sorry, as it settled into his mind and a physical copy of a rather battered book of the same name appeared in the air in front of him. Its pages fluttered and a flood of strange symbols flowed off its pages and into his body. As he watched, frozen before the stele, they linked up with the words that were still hanging in his mind, becoming a vast web of interconnected things for a brief instant before folding away to become nine distinct chapters and then a singular sphere of knowledge twisting within the name of the manual. He returned to the moment and found both sword spirits staring at him with slightly dead-eyed expressions of mild disbelief. The elder sister just sighed, looking resigned and then with a wave of her hand sent the Seven Wisdoms'' manual shooting through the air into the stele where it vanished in a cloud of gold and white sparks. She gave a somewhat exasperated sounding sigh and shook her head wryly. Now that it gave you that, you definitely wont be needing the other thing, interesting as it was. That manual you just received isn''t the full scripture, but it is a holistic primer for it I suppose you could say. It contains a Cultivation Art, as you would understand it, a Martial Weapons Art, a Movement Art, a Body Art and a Soul Art. It will also give you a True Physique, which isnt terrible. Its not as good as what your friend Juni has stumbled across though. Ohh? the other sword queried Yeah she salvaged Bright Lotus Scripture for one of his friends, the older sister said with a faintly dead-eyed expression. .. Yep. Erm is that scripture good? he asked, staring from one to the other. He had been dimly aware that Juni got something, from the mess in the plaza in any event. The youth had clearly gone towards her first, before failing to identify whatever it was and then fixating on the sword. The longer he had thought through that chain of events, the more convincing that interpretation of events as he remembered them seemed to him. Since then she had basically pretended ignorance, beyond weaselling most of the beginner base building pills out of them for spiritual foundations. He had been unwilling to ask or press anyway, what with the new additions to their group. As such, if these two ancient spirits knew something about whatever it was, this bright lotus scripture that she had found, anything he could glean from them about it would certainly be beneficial to her. The awkwardness and bad blood regarding events below were also still drawing on his conscience, he had to admit. Both Juni and Lin Ling had been wronged down below, and it was only right, he felt, that he tried to make amends for his small part in that. In that regard, this seemed as good an opportunity as any. Well, thats Complicated, the younger sister said with a giggle. Yes complicated, the elder conceded with a frown. In short, almost all the peak Earthly Scriptures are devolved Mortal Scriptures. She broke off and sighed. Now that I say that I realise you will likely have no idea whatsoever about the Four Cardinal Paths, the Seven Classics, the Grand Momentum'' or the difference between a scripture and a manual. He nodded mutely, because she was quite right, although he could, he felt, probably hazard a guess at the difference between a scripture and a manual. Hmmm simply put, the Four Cardinal Paths are Mortal, Earthly, True and Heavenly. Mortal is encapsulated by endeavour, Earthly by fundamentals, True by holistic harmony and Heavenly by connate perfection. At this point, it is probably enough for you to know that all of the peak Earthly Scriptures, of which Bright Lotus Scripture, being devolved from Bright Fortune Scripture, certainly is, are all things that supreme powers would upend worlds to get their thieving claws on. Fortunately, that one is notoriously janky and anything relating to Bright Fortune is steeped in the pointy end of Good Fortune. It only bestows with karma attached. Your friend, Juni, will not have it robbed unless someone tries to actively deceive the heavens themselves and subvert the Grand Momentum and the Supreme Geometry. It was a struggle not to have his eyes glaze as she explained all of that. What he could take away though, was that whatever Juni had found was clearly precious and also, unlikely, in the view of these two to get robbed in an easy manner. On the other hand, it also seemed like the kind of thing that in the stories saw you landed in all kinds of awkward trouble Well, if that occurs, the Bright Sisters will probably get impolite even before this big sister steps in on her behalf, the elder sister said with a somewhat flatter tone. The manual you have acquired is also in the same category, by accepting it in this manner you have our auspice to practice it and make of it what you can. Id agreed to stick with you before But now big sis is going to haunt you and your nine damn generations whether you like it or not in case something tries to scam you out of it, the younger sister snickered putting her hand to her mouth and looking at him in a way that made his hair stand up. Yes, although you make it sound like I am some evil spirit the elder sister muttered with a sideways look. If you asked those old thieves and ghosts - The older sister coughed and somehow cut off her younger sibling before she could finish what she had been about to say, eyeing him in a way that suggested he had not heard that last bit. Frowning, she looked around and sighed, Well, it seems our time is about up for now at any rate. Ehhh..? he blinked and suddenly found the headache had come back. Your qi is running out and your soul is weak as a babe''s and you havent fully comprehended it so you cannot stay here for much longer, the younger sister said drily. Now that he thought about it, the shivering was getting worse He had, he realised, just assumed it was down to the prestige of this place and the auras of the two ancient spirits before him. It never occurred that he was here somehow as a soul form, sustained with his own qi! Taking a deep breath, he bowed three times to both of them, as was proper in this kind of situation. In that case I er thank you for this opportunity, Honoured Spirits. I love how theres still an implicit question in there the younger sister rolled her eyes and then the whole place dissolved into fog as he snapped back to the outside world. Knowledge flowed into his head and his supposition of moments earlier was proven to be correct. He had a horrible headache and his limbs were cold as ice, his body was almost totally out of qi and his meridians were starting to suffer from qi stress to boot. Exhaling, he drew in qi from the surroundings and blinked in shock as he found that it was much easier than it had been before for some reason. The second shocking comprehension, looking at the fire and the group below was that basically, no time at all had passed. He was sure he had been in that place for quite a while, and yet Teng Chunhua, below by the fire, was still speaking the same sentence she had been before. Even as he was grappling with that realisation, the first section of the manual settled into his head, re-configuring itself subtly as something that was much more recognisable to him as a Martial Sword Art, divided up into three sections. There was a movement art, a body art and a cultivation art that was also a martial form. Sections of that form were already imprinting themselves into his memories at a truly rapid rate, distilling sets of sword forms, a basic formation and a foundation art to manifest the natural intent of the world to strike at opponents. He felt a bit bad for Lin Ling all of a sudden, who had, it seemed, borne the worst of all of this really yet only had a slight mutation to her cultivation thanks to being badly poisoned to show for it.

~ Lin Ling, wandering around the camp ~
Stood in the darkness, on the edge of the camp, listening to the sounds of the gorge in the night, Lin Ling found herself drawn to the wild. That was the only way to describe it, really. It had been there before, even in the darkness, certainly in the anomaly. It was what she had thought of as the inner voices that were just unquenchable rage and instinct given words. Whatever Magus OBrian and the other young scholar had done to put her memories back together had somehow pacified the frenzy within it, but even when all the other voices had returned to the fold, the instincts given words had not. At first, she had been concerned that this was caused by her breakthrough and that she had, as she had been warned against, caused a regression in her condition. However, since then, she had come to realise the truth, terrifying as it was. The Yang Blood from the creature in the cavern that had been her tool of salvation in so many situations had a memory of a sort. That realisation had returned her to panic in many ways, although much better controlled here, that it would still impact on her mental state in a bad way, or cause another break. It had been surprising then, that those visualised instincts that came with the blood were very passive and content to integrate with her in a very constrained way for the most part. They helped her navigate the forests better, see further, be more attuned to danger out here in the green and they had excellent instincts for finding spirit herbs and such. Until she got smashed by that Immortals materialised soul. Then, in that moment amid the fire and mind breaking strength of that bastards soul attack, it had somehow saved her. Spoken through her in a way she still couldnt grasp, but which had almost ruined the Immortal in the process. She had in that instant, also seen the nature of the half-remembered creature in the cave. Not that she could really call it a creature anymore because it was almost a part of her at this point. It had fought with her, spoken through her, given her instincts, intent, instructions and understandings enabling her to fight toe to toe with three Immortals, until Han Shu showed up late as always and killed one. It was hard to know how to rationalise it. Well she did, actually, but that idea was so preposterously absurd that she wanted to deny it out of hand and proclaim to the heavens at large that there was no way she was that fortunate. -Ancestral Memories within a Bloodline. It was not unheard of, usually associated with beasts that related to mythical creatures: Luan, Minor Dragons, actual Dragons Phoenixes, devolved Qilin or even just powerful Qi Beasts with good lineages. However those were things that even the powers of great sects would fight tooth and nail over, and everything in this fate-thrashed place was out to get them, or so it seemed. She had seen what happened to Juni twice and that scared her. Even though these instincts were now telling her, inexplicably that that unspeakable darkness was gone from her friend, she had niggling concerns that that could also happen to her. Nonetheless in the two days since the battle in the ruin, the voice of the blood, its manifest intent had whispered to her, showing her how to better understand those visualised instincts that came with it. As they made their escape through the valleys, running ahead of the cultivators who were swarming here, it showed her new ways to use her mantra. When they stopped to recover and hide from the things that hunted in the dark, that even the voice in the blood was wary of, it worked with her to change something within her in a way she neither comprehended nor knew how to stop, or if she even wanted it to stop. It wasnt a change that came from the intentions in the blood, they or perhaps it, freely admitted that. It was something she had won on her own, through endeavour and suffering. Her own comprehension, and the changes it was effecting in her body were bizarre. It hung in her minds eye, the fruit of those days labours, still not complete, but a distinct symbol that echoed strangely when she looked at it. Shield Bearer True Physique As she understood it, now that she was at Mantra Seed, she should be seeing a gradual integration between her bodys meridians and her bones. Her mantra should also be imprinting into her body, becoming the core of her cultivation foundation proper, akin to a golden core, albeit much more diffuse and harder to ruin. However, her mantra was just as it had been, and wasnt doing anything like that. Instead, all the qi it was drawing in was condensing as shimmering threads of Pure Yang, Myriad Elements Qi in her bone marrow. Meanwhile, her meridians were shifting gently in her body like they were gossamer threads blown in the wind, their paths adjusting day by day making her qi cycles more attuned to her. She stood there, and completed another cycle with her mantra, listening to the world around her. The symbol pulsed correcting her direction of the flow faintly, like an instinctual memory of how it should go Completing the cycle, she sighed softly. It was pretty much undeniable, she had to admit. The being in the cave had been some rare mythical beast before its unfortunate demise. The name, unbidden, shifted in her mind, or at least what it had called itself: Fearfully Great Yang Shield Tyrant. A less aggrandized memory, also from the blood and much more ancient feeling, somehow suggested it had also been called an Ankylosaurus ankalderonis. The name, in a language she knew nothing of, was a total mouthful as well. She had tried speaking it out loud a few times when she was alone, carefully, but the name had no power. That said, it did sound awfully like some weird ritual incantation if you said it quickly too many times in a row. She completed another cycle and moved on around the camp perimeter again. With each cycle, the qi in her body was also becoming denser and purer. She was glad she still had quite a lot of the blood in her storage talisman, because at this point it was almost a cultivation tonic. She could chug it down with almost no ill effect, other than a slight heat suffusing her body and it did the work of a dozen cycles of her mantra in one. There was the minor issue wherein she could set her surroundings on fire if she wasnt careful and practised that way for too long, however, that had only happened the once. In any case, she had explained it off as her failing the preparation of a spirit herb to the cultivators along with them. Beyond that, the best environment was these trees it seemed, which had a boundless Wood Qi welling up in them from deep within the earth that fed her qi cycle like kindling to a fire. Her previous cultivation law which had already been suppressed, despite her epiphany on how to make it work with the blood, was now totally defunct. It simply couldnt keep up. The qi cycle that it advocated was weak and inefficient. Thanks to the memories or perhaps the symbol itself, she could tell that it needed to flow better. That meant filling in the gaps in how it interacted with the five elements. As to how she achieved that, the Ankalderons instinctual leaning seemed to be towards Yang Qi, which was a weird fit for her, but she had no choice in that it seemed. That had felt incongruous fundamentally, at least initially, until she realised she was looking at it all wrong. Despite calling itself a Yang creature in its own name, the qi that the symbol was refining with the help of her mantra contained both Yin and Yang intent in equal measure. Yang Fire in her Blood, Yin Fire in her Bones... Yin and Yang Water played some ephemeral connection there as well. This was balanced by the attributes of Minor Yin Wood to stabilize the Yang Fire and Minor Yin Earth to stabilize the Yang Water. Yin and Yang Metal balanced them out. Her talents with formations and talismans were not that great, but after four days of walking through forests worrying about it, she had finally worked out that it was a Succeeding and Overcoming Five Elements cycle. Not a Grand Unity cycle, where each fed the next in an eternal spiral of transformative perfection. Instead the major would feed and the minor would split and stabilize its corresponding opposing element. Making her way onwards again, another cycle completed and no threats observed, she wondered how its kind had coped with this degree of requisite elemental harmony with it''s development. Unbidden, scenes of a great armoured beast consuming myriad types of vegetation all day long as it ambled through life, ignoring the years rolling off it as it slowly grew in strength and power. -Ah of course, it would just eat spiritual plants all day, she thought to herself wryly. That was interesting in its own right though, because she had been wondering for some time if the being whose blood had bonded with her was a predator or not. In response to that thought, the memories shifted and she saw scenes of the beasts ancestors crushing meagre predators who dared to try to make them prey: pulverizing bones of mysterious lizard-like creatures that faintly resembled depictions of degenerate dragons from her childrens storybooks, or strange demonic beasts with scales and great teeth. This wasnt the first such memory she had seen, but in every case, she had to admit that the scale of warfare in them was spectacular. Not all of them were as clear as the one she had seen just now either. They drifted in occasionally, in response to her thoughts or her random musings on matters, or when she cycled her qi. Some were fairly logical in response to immediate musings like danger, direction or how to read the landscape, but others were weird or hard to understand. The worst were the memories relating to the everyday life of the creatures, when they just wandered through the world seeing it in different ways, or fighting against different creatures over strange ideas, for survival or just for fun. There were also memories of monkey-like creatures, who came from the trees, albeit much later. That seemed to be a time when most of the dragon-like creatures had fallen to ruin somehow. In that time they were few and hid in the shadows, cultivating Immortality in seclusion: deep in oceans, in caves, in desolate forests high amid mountains or lost amidst vast plains that stretched without end and where they were now nameless amid the vastness of the world, vanished, but not forgotten. Those memories came and went in such flitting ways that it felt a bit like a childs picture puzzle at times: an edge here, a corner there, an indistinguishable middle bit to go with the growing pile of other such bits. However, the overall picture she was presented with was one of antiquity and prestige. Her attempts to connect the blood to other things in the darkness below largely met with rebuttal or annoyance. They knew of the lizard people that Juni had called Sarkatush, felt anger over their demise, but had nothing but anger for their current state. They also seemed to know of the darkness that had touched Juni, and something of the dark intent in the qi within her, but treated both with a fear she could only judge as being genuine. One was an unspeakable evil, the other a terror born of that first age, of the comprehensions of a dread shadow of the monkey folk. She even saw a fleeting memory of that shadow, a small, hunched figure, walking into trees, through the shadows. Somehow moving against the flow of their era and carrying such a sorrow and a fury with it that even the beasts in their prime, when they were masters of that land, cowered away from it. Completing her circuit, she considered her condition again. The moon was still high in the sky even as the light was beginning to creep back over the horizon. The others would be stirring soon from their own little tasks, so she made her way back into the camp and waved to Juni, who nodded in return from her rock and went off to do her own circuit. Settling down on a rock, she determined to capitalise on the auspicious circumstances of dawn until they were ready to go. It was a time when new Yang Qi filtered into the world from the sun and was, it turned out, deeply beneficial to her cultivation. She only had a few more bones to go before all of them had filaments of that terrifying pure qi inside them. It was unlikely she would get there today, but maybe by tomorrow, or the day after, with the help of the Yang Blood she would complete that stage. The instincts and the symbol both hinted that that should bring about an important change. Once the filaments were complete they would connect her meridians up and the symbol in her mind would fully form. The blueprint in her mind called this Foundation Establishment. Well, later voices, including the monkey people and then actual people like her had come and told the creatures, when they found them that this was called Foundation Establishment, just as they had given them a new name. That thought made her pause as she wrestled with their view of the path, which was very different. Suddenly she saw another figure within a memory. A thin male wearing garments made of forest plants, was squatting on a grassy plain by a nest of eggs which he was considering with great interest. The memory seemed to imply that this figure, tall figure, with greyish-brown skin, white hair, a kindly face and pointy ears was not like her people, who they termed humans. Instead, the word Ri people shifted into her mind, which she could make head nor tail of. Beside him, were four young girls with earthen coloured skin and hair varying hair colours: white, pale brown, golden blonde and golden-white? The eldest seemed about twelve, while the youngest was four or five? As she watched, the man picked up an egg gently and whispered something to it, before replacing it and picking up another. In the last instant, before the memory fell away, the eldest girl turned and glanced in her direction and then, to her utter shock looked straight at her. They stared at each other for a brief moment, the other golden blonde-haired girl with blue eyes and earthy skin frowning and tilting her had to the side in a way that suggested, somehow, inexplicably, she had been seen. Hello? the word arrived in her head, jolting her straight out of the cultivation cycle and back to reality. She gasped and nearly fell off the rock even as the memory collapsed in her minds eye, leaving only the mildly frowning face of the pointy-eared young girl looking at her quizzically for a further moment before that too crumbled. The memory melted away, barely graspable and then gone in its entirety.

~ Ruo Han, Sat by the Campfire ~
Ruo Han sat by the fire poking it with a stick for much of the night. It was a strangely mortal thing for a cultivator of almost 80 years in age to be doing, but it was comforting. He didnt need to sleep, although he could if he wished it under normal circumstances. Sadly, these were not normal. At this point, he was nearly certain in his own head that this was the shattered ruin of some ancient sect that had fallen into ruin and wound up being connected to the Yin Eclipse Mountain Range. The scar-like anomaly they had crossed, a mirage frozen on the point of carnage-ridden demise, was proof enough of that in his own mind at least. The garb its occupants wore was consistently alien as well, suggesting serious antiquity or one of those calamitous events where other realms collapsed, raining their remnants through space into other worlds. That was apparently the origin of many of the ruins on the Western Continent, the remnants of a conflict between Eastern and Northern Azure in the previous aeonspan. Was this place something similar, a vestige of another Great Realm, or given the issues they were having with qi, a yet higher realm, a Throne World, or a piece of a Supreme Realm? If that was the case, then it was no wonder that the Imperial Dynasty was struggling to get a hold of it before someone else did. Why the Jade Gate Court and the Astrology Bureau might collude to send people here so quickly. As to why they had not done so before? He didnt dare presume to second guess, but an unorthodox trial like this didnt just spring out of the ground fully formed, so probably it had been some in the planning for some time. He also had some vague memory of being told about a catastrophe in this land in the last days of the previous Emperors rule, but now was not the time to regret learning about random snippets of ancient history from half the great world away and two generations prior. For the powers on the central continent that span of time was nothing much in any case. Shaking his head, he looked up at the sky, which was starting to head towards morning. The other girl, Lin Ling, who unnerved him even more than Kun Juni in some ways, had completed her patrol of the forest within the gorge and gone to sit on a rock to cultivate for a while. Not meditating? a male voice spoke behind him. Turning around he saw the man, Han Shu approaching. It seemed his watch was done. Looking up, he saw Lin Ling now sat in a different spot on the cliffs, watching the exit and the forest below them. If he didnt know where to look, he would miss her: her qi signature was almost non-existent in the diffusing greenery and suppressing rocks. Its kind of hard, he found himself saying. My nascent soul is so suppressed it feels strange in any case. Mmmmm true, but I understand it can still help the soul to process some things Han Shu sat down and plucked a gourd out of the embers and started to eat it. They watched the flicker of thunder again in the far distance and the occasional flash on the horizon. I can''t believe they fought all through the night, Sister Liao sighed, coming over from where she had been taking her turn at watch plucking a roasted gourd from the fire. Its quite hard to kill cultivators at that level, even when everyone is suppressed he poked the fire a bit more -Except for those bastards following after who can lift it somehow, he added in his own head. How much further do we have to go through this terrain? Sister Liao asked Han Shu after she had eaten a mouthful of her gourd. Hard to say, he thought Han Shu sounded oddly tired, perhaps his injury was still lingering. If we start encountering more anomalies our pace will slow though. Have you found anything in any of the ruins or those places? Hao Jun asked from nearby. He sighed and resisted the urge to rub his temples. It might well be necessary to have another word with him in due course, if he kept fishing with difficult questions like that. He had warned him off it already, pointing out their need for cooperation, but Hao Jun didnt quite seem to have taken his warnings to heart and still didnt really believe that they were responsible for chasing away their seniors, having witnessed almost none of it. Well, we did pick up some things on the way up, Han Shu shrugged. He blinked at that. It was such an easy admission as well. Scanning back in his memories though, he did recall Han Shu and Lin Ling grabbing some pots and the like from one of the ruins by the river they passed through. As he half expected upon quick reflection, Han Shu drew a bunch of jars and pots and then, more surprisingly, two muddy books out of his storage talisman. The jars were stained with the same mud and soil from the riverbank as well. What they actually are though Han Shu gave a helpless shrug. They have no qi to them and even the book has no value for cultivation that I can see. Curiously, Sister Liao took the book from the rock and began flipping through it. How odd she muttered after a few moments. Hao Jun had scooted over with remarkable speed now, and was also looking at the book. Han Shu, he noticed was well he wasnt frowning exactly, but he had a look of studied interest in the intent within his gaze that was probably not discernible to anyone below Nascent Soul. -Are you showing us these as another little test of sorts? He couldn''t help but wonder. He was pretty certain at this point that Kun Juni and Lin Ling had known most of what he told them about their trip here already from Teng Chunhua before he had divulged it. -And Hao Jun being a greedy magpie is going to fail it, was the lingering worry that went with it. Oblivious to his look, Sister Liao continued flipping the pages back and forth, frowning more and more. Well? Hao Jun said trying to get a better look. Dont rush me its not easy to read, Sister Liao sniffed, pushing him away with her elbow. They watched in silence for a few more minutes before she sighed and put it down. Do you want the good or the bad news first? .. They all eyed her dubiously. Bad news then, she said drily. At best this is likely worth a few thousand Pure Spirit Stones, maybe more to the right person, but thats about it. Ohh Hao Jun looked disappointed, as surprisingly did Han Shu. And the good news? Jin Chen asked, speaking for all of them. I know what it is, Liao Ying said with a sniff. Its written in a variant of Mo Tianshi Ancestral Script, a script thats found in a few ruins of the Western Continent. Ive seen relics in its style before, the Liao Clan deals in old relics from the ruins on the Great Plains and there are quite a few oddities written in it. My hometown even has one in a small set of ruins. Its just a plinth that lists a bunch of names, some inexplicable dates and talks about an ancient battle in some place called Evergrove and records the names of a group of people who travelled from there to fight demons and died in the process. An Ancestral Memorial from a previous era. Is that somehow connected to that Mo Clan? Hao Jun asked with a frown. No, Liao Ying shook her head. Anyway, the book itself is basically a manual talking about how to maintain some kind of formation. Its just page after page of detailed instructions about what different types of qi fluctuations in various crystals and formations mean. Stuff like: if the two left crystals glow red and you can taste apples in the air, run away. That got a chuckle from Han Shu and a nod. As I said, it might be worth a few thousand spirit stones to some formations grandmaster or the right scholar but thats about it, Liao Ying shrugged. In that regard, the pots are possibly more interesting. Really Hao Jun said with a sour look at her. Shaking her head, Liao Ying picked one of the ones from yesterdays ruin up and pushed qi into it. They all watched as nothing happened and her qi was repelled from the small vessel. They repel qi, Han Shu nodded looking pensive. Eyeing the younger man from the corner of his eye he was certain that was not new news to him. I take it these are not exactly uncommon, he said drily before Hao Jun could interject. Intact ones are not that common, but Han Shu shrugged, "but they are not exactly rare either." He took the jar and turned it over before handing them back to Han Shu with a relieved smile. If thats the limit of these ruins, I would dearly love to see the faces on those idiots throwing away all decorum and millions of spirit stones down below when they are left with a bunch of pots that repel qi and a few random books on inexplicable formations that only a formations master could love or be willing to purchase for spirit stones. Yeah Liao Ying said with a sour snicker. If we werent stuck in here with them it would be positively cathartic. Chapter 72 – Onward Bound
Fighting Undren underground is a nightmare, and as you are aware, our current tactical doctrine advises that you never do it if you can help it. However, in your case, I understand the wider strategic implications of the guidance you are requesting so hopefully this missive will be helpful in that regard. As I said, they are a nightmare to deal with. Even if your opponents are limited to the Fourth Circle, the abilities they can draw from weapons blessed with the signs of their ancestral totems are, without exception, dangerous even to those of higher circles. When you add in their fanatical devotion to those icons and the nigh unbreakable morale their veneration instils, be it in defence or offence against their forces, you should expect them to give no quarter and fight to the death without a second thought. As such, our current doctrine regarding their outposts is as follows: attack with overwhelming force, squads of Evocati, led by Spectrum Commandos and Decapitare. They scout with rats, and do things with fungus that make even Ghoblan look on with respect, so burn everything, use mass slaying spells and never close to melee range except as a last resort.
Strategic missive. ~from Tribune Gaius Telk to Commander Teller of the Dark Veils expeditionary unit.

~ Sana & Arai, Ruined City Plaza ~
After acquiring the art from the Pagoda, Sana found herself sat on the edge of the plaza sifting through the knowledge that had been imparted. What had started as a spear form was now Maelstrom Heavens Scripture that held four fundamental arts: a spear form -Heavenly Maelstrom Spear, a movement art CMaelstrom Shifting Steps, a combined Cultivation and Combat Art -Harmonious Maelstrom Manual and a refinement art -Myriad Maelstrom Primordial Cauldron. The refinement art seemed to have preconditions suggesting she needed to have opened her Sea of Knowledge at the very least, so she put that aside for now. The spear form required, rather obviously, a spear to make any particular progress so that was also set aside. That left the movement art and the cultivation and combat art. She started with the cultivation art and found it to be esoteric. It had no preconditions on starting realm that she could see at least but she suspected that cultivating it prior to Golden Core would be tricky as it required all three sets of bodily meridians to be open and fully integrated. If that requirement was fulfilled, it demanded that the user move their qi through their meridians in a specific way while visualising certain symbols in order to imbue qi with Intent all the while matching this to a rather complex breathing pattern. It took her several hours to grasp the most basic steps. However, once she did and completed a whole cycle she had to admit that this technique was fearsome. The qi it drew in and circulated in her meridians took on a wild and transformative aspect. When it arrived in her dantian and integrated with the mists orbiting her core they also started to roil and become noticeably more energetic. After several further cycles she observed that the precipitating qi from the roiling clouds was also acquiring this wild and changeable aspect. Her previously rather calm qi-reservoir now rippled and twisted, swirling within itself. Soon the Qi Lake in her dantian had a proper swell and currents while the mists above were swirling out in a disc with her Golden Core and the little pagoda at its heart. The upward flow swirling around in small gyres of shimmering qi while droplets fell like shimmering sheets of rain from the mists above. The process also tempered her already remarkably sturdy meridians yet further. After a dozen cycles of following this she also started to see further changes in her dantian itself. The qi in her lake was starting to form little vortices that rose up and connected with the now much expanded and energetic clouds of misty, unrefined qi. The whole process was also incrementally enlarging the overall size of the Qi Lake. Soon it had reached the point where the whole system just passively sustained itself, making her exert a continuous, passive agitation on the stability of the qi in the area immediately around her. As she looked at this phenomenon, the knowledge from Harmonious Maelstrom Manual told her that this would make her much harder to damage and also start to act as a form of passive perception the more she practiced it. In contrast, Maelstrom Shifting Steps was hard. Much harder in fact. It also devoured qi in a way that made her eyes bug out a bit. Of her 220 core units that she roughly calculated she possessed at the moment, using the movement art for ten seconds and keeping her speed to a bare minimum cost her an entire core unit. When she compared it to her old movement art, which barely registered after dashing back and forth as fast as she could for almost 10 minutes, she was a bit speechless. On the other hand, using it also promoted the refinement speed of the Harmonious Maelstrom Manual and had some subtle benefits towards her understanding of the swirling distortion of qi she now radiated. In the meantime, Arai was mostly just sat there in silent meditation, presumably focused on the thread that she had absorbed. After a few hours of her own testing she went up to the top of one of the higher towers because cultivating the manual up there was, to her mild surprise, actually more efficient. Sitting in the gusting wind, and with period sheets of rain washing over the island city, she had an excellent panoramic view of the roiling ocean and weather all around them, which seemed to help with the parts of the manual that talked about Maelstrom Intent. The next week passed largely in that manner. She focused on her gains from the pagoda while her sister sat there in silent meditation or practiced the sword forms to cultivate. Most of her own time was spent getting comfortable using the footwork of the different forms. They also broke up the monotony with a few short forays into the surrounding neighbourhoods to loot weapons, soon building up a small mound of spears, javelins, blades and axes. Unfortunately, none of them were remotely capable of sustaining their qi and they exhausted the entire pile, turning them into ruined bits within half a days practice with them. The spear for its part remained silent. She found herself wondering if it was because manifesting those treasures had taken a lot of qi, or if it was simply that having said farewell and wished them good luck, it considered that talking to them after that would just lead to another somewhat more awkward farewell. They eventually started training together, focusing on chasing each other around to get a better grasp of the forms within the movement arts. Mostly those became games of tag around the plaza or through buildings in the inner city, getting a better grip of the speed and power they now had at their disposal. The spear had not been exaggerating when it stated that the teachings from the thread and the pagoda complemented each other despite being quite different. The unarmed combat art itself, though, turned out to be nowhere near as easy to grasp. Her initial impressions when she looked at it a week earlier were spot on. To get anywhere with it she judged that she was going to need a notably deeper knowledge of how the nascent Intent interacted with her qi than she possessed after only a solitary week of practice. It was what their father would have called a scroll painted exemple of simple but not at all easy. The moves in the art itself were simple enough but the underlying emphasis, of transforming situations and controlling the space and movement of multiple opponents, was both difficult to visualise and even harder to practice with just her sister for a partner. In comparison Arai had it a lot easier as she just had to find rocks and practice trying to cut them and the island city had no shortage of rocks, or disposable swords. The best she managed, in the end, was increasing her familiarity with the aspects of the unarmed form that boosted her passive defences with the twisting, disruption of the qi around her. Some experimentation with Arais help and interrogation of the details of the methods in her minds eye also showed her how to limit its impact on others near her or focus it marginally. Practicing the forms themselves for cultivation did at least provide her insight into the harmony within the art as a whole, much like the martial form Arai was practicing did with ideas of movement and directness. The goal there seemed to be to keep the qi gathered using the art in balance with the qi expelled by the strikes. The manual helpfully told her that this would, when mastered, create a field of perpetually shifting Maelstrom Intent around her that inflicted sustained, debilitating damage on anything attacking her while also providing superior defence and protection at the same time. As it was, she was just about able to slow her sisters movement and direct her strikes away, but direct manifestation of the Intent itself was utterly rudimentary and largely uncontrolled even after another week had passed. She encouraged herself largely by repeating over and over that this was a formidable set of arts and she had barely been at Golden Core for three weeks. Expecting to just start using something that was clearly not a basic form of Intent was clearly preposterous and she should just do what she could. Even so, it was a bit depressing when her sister had at least graduated to putting lines in rocks in exchange for shattering stone swords into dust in the process. That was a clear improvement over exploding stone swords into fragments as she made no marks on rocks at all. In comparison, the best she got was tripping Arai up while chasing her and getting a tiny bit of qi back from strikes that hit her to make her own unarmed strikes stronger. It was progress, albeit not as she might have liked it. Eventually, mid-way through the fourth week, she found herself sat on a rooftop, in the middle of a howling rainstorm when her sister skipped up onto the roof and waved at her to get her attention. Whats up? she said, turning around and slipping off the battlement she had been perched on. The spear wants to speak to us, Arai said. Huh, I thought it had gone silent, she asked as they both hopped off the roof and skipped down to the plaza. I am mildly surprised you didnt immediately hare off, the spears voice held a faint echoing quality that caught her by surprise. Uh we figured we should focus on stabilising our cultivations, she replied. A wise choice, given your strength, but unfortunately circumstances are overtaking you. The death of this place has started to attract proper notice, the spear said, sounding worried. Attract notice? she said, with a suddenly chill as her sisters face also turned worried. The creature you encountered before, another has arrived in the waters around here, called by eyes from afar who are suspicious of the demise of this place, the spear stated. There have also been two faint brushes on the edge of my perception from the distant west, probably seeking for me, should they arrive here they will take you without any hesitation. Oh Arai shuddered. They can be controlled? she asked, looking out towards the distant rain clouds. They are complicated things. Yes, they can be controlled after a fashion. One of those controlling abominations, an unnatural homunculus born of dark alchemy, was what laid waste to this place after seizing control of the ruler of this island city, the spear clarified. She didnt ask what that was. It seemed self-explanatory anyway, having spent those hours running away from it. In any case, your presence here has not been registered yet, the spear continued. However, these waters, especially to the west, are dangerous. The SarKatush were a power that stood apart and they held this strategic location since the time I was sealed. The Undren who came were likely an advance force, seeking to opportunistically claim a secure foothold here. So more Undren are coming? she said, frowning. Not yet. They are, as far as I can perceive, still reforming after their battle with that Spider Queen. What may come will come from across the water, from the west, and it is not something you should stand against or something I can shield you from. So we just run for the tunnels and head east? Arai asked, casting her eye around the plaza. Not immediately, the spear mused. First you need to do something for me, below. The spirit pond, she guessed. Yes, the spear agreed. Destroying it is unnecessary, and probably beyond your means in any case. Instead what you must do is empty it out, then add another array to each of those you carved down there. This array. She gasped as knowledge of how to form a certain three symbol array appeared in her minds eye. The symbol shifted faintly and made no objection to the knowledge arriving. What does it do? Arai asked, just as curious as she was it seemed. It provides a direct link between the arrays I control and yours. In effect it is transferring the ownership of those arrays over to the controls built deep into this place. That will stop its remarkable purity from standing out significantly. It is toxic to most common things, but there are beings out there that would be able to shoulder it just as you can. How long do we have? she asked the spear. A few days, but you should not tarry, the spear mused. However, you will know if those powers from the west arrive here. The only way you would miss it is if you are dead or long departed. That didnt sound at all ominous. How... does it compare to the things deep in the depths? Arai asked, frowning in concern. The things that will come here, to seek out the truth of why the SarKatush died are at least comparable in passive strength to those large colonies of the Eldritch Spore Plague, or the mightiest denizens of the deep tunnels below. I say again, do not entertain any idea of resisting them. You cannot, even with the strength you acquired above. The symbol in her mind shifted, suggesting that it did indeed have limits and that the Moon Mushrooms were a somewhat unique context. Leaving the spear behind, they both went over to the building in question and pried open the section of floor that sealed their exit point from the depths below. She stared dully at the swirling mists of Myriad Elements Qi that welled up out of it, faintly distorting the area around them. Well, thats certainly a step up from when we left it her sister muttered, peering into the shaft, which was a swirling mass of misty qi. Just being in the room with it was not exactly unpleasant, but it was unsettling. As they descended however, the pressure welling up from below turned to unpleasant and then to properly stifling. Arriving in the halls themselves, she found herself staring speechlessly around the shimmering grotto. This is quite something, Arai murmured softly, from where she was squatting on the stack of rocks they had landed in. It is isnt it, she agreed, faintly looking around. The chapter was filled with a shifting mass of varicoloured mists. In the areas where they had opened up the qi-repelling rock, glittering crystalline frosting was covering everything, obscuring the form of the arrays they had inscribed into the rock. The water was almost up to the top of the rocks. Not because of outside flooding, but because the exits they had sealed up with stone and packed with rock dust and loam from elsewhere were now properly sealed by more crystalline frosting. The faint gaps in the qi-repelling stone were also showing glittering outlines she noted, while within the waters the various cores they had left had become the focal points of little lodes of crystals in various colours, each with their own shimmering inner lights. What in the fates are these crystals? she murmured, looking around, still not really believing what she was seeing. Arai shook her head in bewilderment, sharing her confusion. Running her hand across some of the frosting she got a faint tingle in her fingertips as the faint distortions around her were drawn towards them faintly. I guess they are some kind of crystalline condensation of qi? she mused. They dont seem like qi crystals though Arai mused, walking across the walkway they made to their old cultivation spots. Those do, mind, she said, waving a hand towards the side of the hall where the Nascent Soul spider cores were scattered, along with the slime one which they had left well alone. They both stared at the varicoloured water, which was now about forty centimetres deep and with a perpetual aurora of qi haze shimmering across it in silence. Just looking at it gave her a strange sense of longing, but at the same time a lingering sense that she would not like the experience of sticking her hand in it. It had a similar look to the qi that was swirling in her Qi Lake, within her dantian, but at the purity it was Shaking her head, she turned her attention back to the arrays in the carved alcoves and carefully tried to brush away some of the frosting only to wince as it nearly lacerated her palm instead. Do we refine this or use the array that the spear provided first? she wondered out loud. As she watched, her sister waved her hand through the mist, and she observed it visibly push back against her motion. I think we refine as much as we can, then amend the arrays, then worry about anything else, Arai suggested, which was fine by her really. Hopping over onto her familiar rock, she sat down and settled into the cultivation method from the Harmonious Maelstrom Manual; however, after she had completed a single cycle they both stopped. That is Arai mumbled dully, staring at her. Hmmm, this might be a problem, she conceded. Exhaling, she focused on the cycle again, much more carefully. That first time she had let it run as she had been doing above, only to discover that her ability to absorb qi was now close to double that of her sister in this enclosed space. She could, she realised, probably empty it entirely within a mere two hundred cycles if she so chose. It was a rate of absorption that was frankly ludicrous, setting aside the much more important aspect that it would do Arai, who was much more in need of it, no good at all as she would barely get a quarter of it. Lets try that again, she said, with an embarrassed look on her face. This time Ill match my absorption rate to yours. Yes lets Arai muttered, giving her a sideways look. She settled back into the cycle, struggling with the resurgent feelings of guilt over not being able to share the pagoda with her sister. She had tried to transmit some of the teachings from it, but there was some kind of restraint on them that made them entirely opaque to Arai when they linked together with the symbol. In retrospect she had to acknowledge that it made sense: the arts were likely only learnable or transmittable if she had the acknowledgement of the pagoda or that stele to do so. The best she had been able to do in the end was trade observations on her own comprehensions from them, slight as they were. So she focused and tried her best to match Arais absorption and increase her own control. To her surprise, this effort of limiting the absorption of qi to keep in harmony with her sister also turned out to have benefits towards her own cultivation. As she watched cycle after cycle flow by, she began see the deeper connections between what she was doing and the instructions in the manual warning against the crude use of power. It wasnt that she had been using it in that manner before. It was simply that she had, she realised, misunderstood the nature of the guidance somewhat, especially in relation to the Maelstrom Intent. At first she thought it was just coincidence, but within a dozen cycles she observed that the innate Maelstrom Intent that her refinement of ambient qi was stirring up was gradually infusing into her blood, seeping into her flesh and bones, tempering them synchronously with the more controlled cycles of her qi. The more she focused on control and her surroundings, the more incrementally efficient that process became. She realised she had been approaching the situation wrong. Practicing these early portions of the law itself would provide and attune naturally manifested Maelstrom Intent over time. In the meantime, her task was not to unpick how it came about or even understand why; that would come later. What she had been doing above was entirely correct, but if she had continued in that vein her gains would have taken a lot longer before she made the leap that became apparent when working to harmonise with Arais own efforts. Truly the scripture was a remarkable thing in its entirety. Even more gratifyingly, now that she had made that intuitive step forward in its practice, she found that focusing more directly on these processes was, little by little, cycle by cycle, also improving the synergy between the Maelstrom Scripture and the Formless Permutations symbol. It took them 190 cycles apiece, barely two hours, to empty the rooms of almost all the swirling, varicoloured qi mists in the end. The qi mist in her body was now a dense soup and her whole body felt a bit overstuffed if anything, although nowhere close to how it had been with the Spider Queen. The whole exercise was testament to how much qi their cores were able to effortlessly consume, she thought. The qi itself kept refining yet further in her Dantian, each cycle condensing and compressing and then expanding the Qi Lake through the swirling maelstroms that shifted a bit like a second, very subtle heartbeat. Curiously, and a little vexingly given their next task, their refinement of all the swirling mists didnt seem to hinder the growth of the crystals at all, or even draw much qi away from them. If anything it seemed to do the opposite as she observed the way the natural energies in the room interacted. So how are we going to go about this, clear them off with the leaf? She asked, sitting there in the shimmering gloom staring at the nearest wall. I think so, yeah, Arai mused. I dont think it matters which we start with. They are largely unlinked and relying on their natural synergy as it is. True I still wish I understood better what the second application of the transform symbol in its array was for, she mused out loud as she made her way over to the nearest of the alcoves. Yeah, the core symbol clearly links to the spear in some way; I can feel its Intent within it. The other one does something cunning that is beyond my understanding regarding the outward emission of the transformed qi, but that transform symbol just looks odd, Arai agreed, before sighing. Well, we can only do it and see I suppose. Its a three symbol array so I think I can imprint it directly She nodded and, carefully unsheathing the leaf from its current scabbard, started to scrape off the crystal before pausing and sighing. Envisaging the array in her mind, she found the nearest point of the array beneath the frosting and joining the two in her minds eye tried imprinting the additional sub array without clearing any space. Her qi went wibbly. That was the only way to describe it, in all honesty, as the attempt at imprinting the array unravelled, cost her a rather embarrassing amount of qi in the process. What was that? Arai asked, a hint of dubiousness creeping into her tone. Just testing if we actually need to scrape off the frosting of crystals. It seems we do, she replied, with a slightly resigned sigh. Oh, yeah, I hadnt thought to check that, Arai bonked her own head humorously. With that extra task thrown in, it took them almost another hour to amend all the arrays. After they were done, her sister also scrambled through the gap into the next room, leading down to the slime pit, and closed off the water trap arrays. They were no longer feeding these halls anyway, so there was no reason for them to remain active. While Arai did that, she went to check on the other end of those rooms, where they had blocked off the halls leading to the spider pit as best as they were able. It was a little bit risky to get there without stepping in the water, but she was able to confirm that that exit had also frosted over and the crystals were slowly expanding out across the surface of the qi-repelling stone in those other halls. Returning to the original hall, she found her sister endeavouring to dislodge some of the cores out of the water with a staff cut from the bedrock. She had collected three already which were sat on a rock slab next to her. You want to get them all? she asked, looking at them flickering in the water. Some of them at least, Arai shrugged. This place is refining them apparently, and it looks nowhere near done with that either. They are also helping to catalyse the qi crystals I think. Picking up one of the cores, she examined it curiously. It had been a Nascent Soul spiders core from what she could tell. The qi within it was now fabulously pure and the crystals were in fact growing out of cracks from inside of it. The lack of a storage talisman was, frankly, a fate-thrashed pain in the ass. If she still had hers, and assuming the crystal could be stored in it, she would have taken as many of the cores and crystals as she could Curious, she focused her qi on it to see how much she could get from it now, in comparison to the earlier Nascent Soul spider core she had refined. To her frustration though, none of the qi within it responded to her attempt to refine the crystal. Frowning, she focused a bit more forcefully, trying to lure some of the Maelstrom Intent out of her dantian. She thought of the pagoda sat in her dantian. Carefully she focused on the core and focused on the idea of trying to bring it into her dantian. Nothing happened, which was entirely to be expected really. Of course the pagoda is special, she muttered under her breath. She was just about to put the core back down, when there was a faint flicker from within her minds eye, a distinct impression of her symbol rolling metaphysical eyes at her, and then it did something utterly obscure. A passage from the refinement scripture shifted into focus in her minds eye. She stared at the passage and face-palmed mentally. Closing her eyes, she focused again on her Golden Core in the manner the passage suggested and watched as the Maelstrom Intent that was swirling around it leveraged the cores rotation to somehow pull the core into her body. It was deposited directly into her dantian, where it dropped into the Qi Lake and became something like little greenish yellow star drifting in it. Thinking about it, she felt very stupid all of a sudden. We can absorb the cores and crystals using our Golden Cores, she said, turning to her sister with a half embarrassed, half foolish grin on her face. Arai stared at her for a full ten seconds before face palming herself. How the fates did we forget about that, she said with a resigned sign. Well, its not exactly I mean you can refine treasures at Golden Core, but On one level, she did feel really dumb right now. However, she defended in her own mind, she had been a pure Physique Law cultivator up until they arrived in this place, never expecting to have a dantian, ever, pretty much. As such, she told herself a bit lamely, it wasnt entirely her fault she had forgotten exactly how much of a threshold Core Formation was for most spiritual cultivators. -Of course spiritual law Golden Core cultivators had that kind of ability, she thought with another audible sigh. In terms of the standard cultivation practice and realms, Golden Core formation was a proper threshold. Perhaps the most important one before opening your immortal meridians according to the conventional wisdom that drifted through society. Quickly, she interrogated her distant memories of what was held to be conventional wisdom about Golden Core cultivators. -Qi Lake? C check. -Limited ability to store things in your dantian? C check. -Intent manifestation? C check She couldn''t find anything else that sprung to mind thankfully. -Oh, rather limited capability for treasure refinement. However, that was kind of moot because she hadnt found anything else worth trying to refine beyond the bone spear haft up above, which was basically just a tool for stabbing things in the face real good. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Arai, meanwhile, had picked up one of the other cores and was turning it over in her hands with a ferocious scowl on her face. She was just about to speak up, when the core twisted in her grip and seemed to fold in on itself inexplicably, vanishing from sight. I can''t believe we forgot about that, Arai exclaimed. In fairness... she started to speak and just trained off with another sigh because, really, there was nothing worth saying at this point. In her dantian, the spiders core was slowly being drawn around in her Qi Lake, not being obviously refined, but that wasnt necessarily that surprising either given how dense and pure the qi in it was. She focused on it with the symbol, curious as to whether it could or would do anything. It sank its intent into her dantian and considered the core for a few moments before directing her qi into it somehow along with her mantra. She watched as the crystal creaked and then slowly started to crack apart, turning into fragments which dispersed more widely through her Qi Lake. Focusing on one, she observed her own qi slowly working at its newly fractured surface drawing away small, if very pure droplets in the process. Eyeing the remaining three cores and then the crystals that were forming in some of the alcoves, she picked up the leaf and hopped over to the nearest one. You take the cores, she suggested to Arai as she cut half of one of the crystals away. Her sister looked at her for a moment then shook her head with a wry smile she was pretty sure she wasnt meant to notice before absorbing the other three that were lying on the rock and taking up the staff to work on a forth. What about the waters? she said pensively, eyeing the pool. They both stared in silence at the millpond calm water with its multi-coloured corona. It gave her a faintly oppressive feeling. They had scrupulously avoided standing in it or touching it so far. Its basically melted the slime bones, Arai observed dubiously, gesturing to the warped set of golden crystal accretions near the door that had been the skeleton within the slime. I am sure its a good thing, but its also faintly tarnishing the stone of this staff. To emphasise the point, Arai held up the staff to show the cut marks on it were now melted. I guess we should check, she said warily kneeling down and moving her hand towards the water surface, palm out. The aurora flickered across her fingers, leaving a faint tingling. She got within half a fingers distance of the surface before stopping because the water was exerting a faint tug on the unrefined qi within her body. Moving incrementally closer she focused on trying to absorb the water only to find that it started drawing away her vitality as well as her qi, the faint breath of Absolute Yin caressing her skin like a barely detectable spectre of death. Withdrawing her hand she shuddered. I think it should be possible, but as we are at the moment this is far too pure Yeah, thats what I thought, her sister nodded in agreement as she pried off another core. It was a pity in some ways, but it was what it was, so she started to focus on the things they could gain, the crystals that were forming in the alcoves. Unlike the core, they broke up into glittering fragments as they arrived in her dantian, swirling through her Qi Lake in the same manner as the much denser fragments of the core were. That whole process took another twenty minutes, after which they blocked up the remaining gaps in the doorway to the slime room as best they could and then made their way back up the shaft, cutting several new platforms and dropping the rocks laterally to prevent the mist permeating as far up the shaft as it had before. Arriving back in the plaza, it was still raining and there was no sign of anything untoward, which was a relief. What should we do about the crate of books? she asked the spear. Take it and shove it in a random building, the spear suggested. Nodding, they grabbed it and lugged it off to the other side of the plaza and put it in the basement of a building that had been used by the lizards to store things. I know the spear said these were largely useless if we already knew the arrays, she muttered, looking at the collection that amounted to almost a dozen books by this point. Still I guess we should see if some of them will record on a scrip? That is true, she mused. You can''t say what might be useful in some other context, just look at the stuff we recorded before. By way of experiment, she tried to put one of the spell books into her dantian, but as she expected, it was rejected. Arai tried as well, with similar results. In the end they concluded that the books themselves, having survived so long here and having not succumbed to whatever qi-depleting effect the sealing stele had exerted, were likely too complex. The other possibility that occurred to her, by the by, was that they had been able to absorb the crystals primarily because of the Myriad Elements Qi. There were times, like this, when she really wished she had a Sea of Knowledge, as they currently were, direct memorisation would be both problematic for their mental state given the quantity of knowledge held within them, and also because their comprehensions on them would then be fixed or potentially flawed. With those avenues excluded, copying the contents into their scrips directly turned out to be somewhat laborious, taking several more hours and a lot of messing about with their scrips. Rather than simply imprinting the pages and what was on them, they had to spend a lot of time messing about and basically recording them in a very constrained manner. The problem points turned out not to be the large, page-sized arrays, but the explanation pages themselves which had some sort of protection on them that made any imprint a jumble of fuzzy confusion. Returning to the plaza after that task was successfully completed, they gathered up the remainder of the tools they had scattered around and took stock of what they had. After some consideration she put a point on either end of the stone staff and decided to use that as a spear. Arai collected up the daggers made of qi-repelling stone and some other swords, binding them as best she could. By way of some experimentation she tried to store the bone spear shaft she had sharpened and been using, but as she expected it refused to budge. A quick check of a random selection of other items, including her stone staff, showed that only the cores and the crystals seemed to be placeable within her dantian. We really need to do something about the lack of anything substantial to hold gear in, Arai sighed, observing her failures. We do, she agreed glumly, considering their very light packs. Hers was basically a waist-slung set of several small jars bound together with a sinew cord she had recovered by luck off an Undren corpse. They had some armour made of bones and the gauntlets with slabs of qi-repelling stone, rounding it out with what amounted to half a skirt each of luss cloth that was barely intact and had made it this far because it was binding their scrips as much as anything. It all amounted to a vague selection of modesty rags at best when put together, but she had long since stopped caring seriously about it. Wearing as little as possible in this perpetually damp, humid, hot environment was much more comfortable anyway and both of them had taken to cutting their hair to shoulder length and plaiting it back tightly weeks ago in any case. All we need is some war paint and we can look like proper barbarian savages! Arai giggled, looking her over. Considering their current appearances she shook her head and swept her hand across her thigh length half-skirt. If we get out of this I am so getting a dozen sets of Luss cloth clothing. Its about the only fabric we have thats miraculously survived to this point. After some further consideration of her appearance she walked over to the plaza edge and carved out twelve more, broadly forearm length pieces of the stone and bound six of them around her shins as best she could with the last of the leathery sinews. It was a meagre extra bit of armour, but if she had to kick something the extra mass might help. It is really annoying that there is basically nothing usable in this whole city, she muttered, jumping up and down to check they were not going to come undone. Her sister rolled her eyes, saying nothing, and kept working on affixing her own leg guards. I take it we go to the eastern harbour and down into the main underground concourse? she asked the spear. Yes, pretty much. Then follow the main hall east. You will descend around three hundred metres and arrive at the original underground transport hub for raw materials. Cross it, without falling in the water, and head straight down the main tunnel that follows alongside the canal. It will be quite obvious. The spears ethereal voice echoed in her head as much as in the plaza. You will be okay here? she asked. When these people from the west come. There may be danger, but I can ensure that I am mostly safe. You on the other hand the spear trailed off, sounding a bit sad. Its fine, Arai said, reaching out and patting the spear. Thank you for the help you have given us up to this point. She followed suit, Thank you, without the advice you have given us, and the help you have provided, we would be truly without means. Nonsense, the spear said, somewhat failing to disguise its pleasure at being praised. It was simply good hospitality. Both of them stepped back and bowed three times to it and saluted, exclaiming: Thank you for your generosity, Benefactor! If the fates will it, we shall meet again! The spear sent out a feeling of happiness and then space shifted subtly around it and she found her eyes suddenly sliding away from its location in a strange way. Within two heartbeats she had to focus really hard to even perceive the shadow of the spear in the middle of the plaza, and even that, she was pretty sure, was only because she already knew where to look. Heading out of the plaza at a brisk trot, they quickly passed through the neighbourhoods they had already swept for gear and headed directly for the eastern harbour. The streets on the way were largely devoid of whole corpses at this point. What the Undren Kin hadnt cleared away, the spiders had presumably cleaned up during their attack. The way down didnt take them long to find in any case as all the ancillary rubble from the collapsed buildings around it had been cleared away and what remained was heavily melted and corroded, a lingering memory of the showdown between spider and Undren probably. Heading down the stairs, she saw small, Qi Condensation realm, spiders scuttle deeper into the shadows to avoid them. They hunkered down motionless behind rubble or on the reverse side of columns, only visible to her as she passed close to them thanks to the swirling distortions of her qi highlighting them. None showed any intention of attacking, presumably able to sense that both of them were prey well beyond their league, at least up here. Even with the spears brief descriptions of the large halls and a former transportation complex to guide them on, the upper halls of the undercity were beyond what she expected. The tunnels led down to a huge cavern-like space which contained an artificial subterranean lake with several harbour and warehouse complexes hewn into the rock or arrayed in a mile-wide crescent on its western shoreline. The ships within the docks had long since been ruined or torn apart by the lizards or the Undren Kin, but looking in the water she could still see the faint outlines of hulks or a length of mast. Shattered piles of empty stone crates lined wharves. The roof was supported by grand columns carved from the qi-dispersing stone. The wharves appeared inlaid with it as well. It was largely deserted apart from some spiders and a solitary slime. However, traces of battle and death were strewn here and there, picked out by glassy swathes of ground or misshapen buildings. The northern concourse from the cavern was entirely blocked by a massive roof collapse and the harbour beside it little more than a misshapen hole filled with water. Most of the buildings had runes that she assumed were scrawled by the Undren, mainly crossing out or further debasing the carved runes she had come to associate with the lizards who held the town before. Thankfully they were inert, and those that were not were very obvious and easy to avoid. They passed through the area cautiously, on guard for potential ambush that never arrived in the end. The odd Qi Refinement spider tried its luck but the ease with which they dispatched the first few almost certainly discouraged any further attacks because soon even those stopped. As the spear had said, at the end of the harbour was a large bridge that crossed the channel of water. Looking across it, the route was indeed as obvious as the spear had made out, leading them straight across from the lake, beyond the bridge, and through an even more derelict series of wharves on the other side of the vast cavern. To the east and south of them ran a series of large canal tunnels that held dark placid waters and a dark gloom that made her senses shiver a little from the inauspicious intent their shadows radiated. The undersea route they were to take turned out to be the main thoroughfare of the local network of tunnels alongside one of these transport channels from the harbour. It was nearly thirty metres wide and as many metres high, with dividers down the middle suggesting that it had taken traffic in both directions. Compared to the canal tunnels themselves, the aura from them was a bit less ominous, she judged, but only marginally so. With no reason to linger, they headed down it at a brisk trot, keeping an eye out for ambushers and side tunnels as they went. Those tunnels all led to short wharves on the sides of the canal, presumably for unloading and offloading things at regular intervals. Most had access stairs set off them that travelled up, presumably to passages over the channel, connecting the tunnels on both sides of the canal. How much stuff were they moving up and down these? Arai wondered as they passed the third such stairwell and with it a smashed screed of empty stone crates scattered across the tunnel. Scuffing the worn surface, she found herself wondering the same thing. How many hundreds of millions of tonnes of rock had come out of this place? The spear had said the Watchtowers were the size of small mountains and that was just the later exploitation by all accounts. As they ran on, they also started to encounter other cavern flora. The tunnel, once they got away from the harbour cavern, was home to enough mushrooms and other weird algae plants that much of the time she had enough bioluminescence to see tens of metres through the gloom even without her qi-enhanced vison, had she been so inclined. There was little point to that though, because her qi-enhanced vision was several times more formidable than it had been before, not to mention basically a passive thing. With its help she could clearly make out features in the mercifully flat walled tunnel hundreds of metres distant. The lack of ostentation meant that any movement was noticeable if you paid attention to the edges of things, so spiders tended to be spotted far off, and usually retreated long before they got close. Her other senses also picked up periodic movement above and around them, usually skittering through the tunnels on the far side, opposite the canal. As such, it was not a huge surprise when a large pack of male spiders danced out of one of the side passages ahead of them and behind them, angling for both of them What was much more surprising, in a pleasant way, was the efficiency of the Maelstrom Shifting Steps movement art and her Maelstrom Intent infused qi when it came to dealing with them. The first one blurred towards her, striking at her heart, only to get snared up in the innate turbulence on the qi in the surroundings that came with her using it. The disruption in its movement made it misjudge its attack, which passed by her head, affording her the opportunity to grab it by the head. The combination of her qi and a vague application of the Intent on her qi made the spider twist in her grip as if she had just rung it out like a wet rag. Her palm struck its core even as its legs pinwheeled away from its smashed body with the force of the impact, sending the core itself rocketing into the wall with a sharp *crack*. She turned and pushed out at a second one that had almost arrived at her and observed the same effect with a broad grin on her face. The other two managed to overcome the distortion and stabbed her but the Intent fused into her body meant that they just drew light gashes rather than the crippling limb piercings of before. She punched one and grasped another other, exploding it directly within her grasp. Arai dispatched the others with several fluid sword strikes, her meditations on the thread having clearly paid dividends, as she watched from the corner of her eye. She had experienced some of it herself when they were chasing each other, so she knew what was happening as spiders failed to dodge strikes they might have otherwise or were inexplicably hit despite being just a bit too far away. Smirking, she pushed out her qi and disturbed the environment through the whole tunnel for a brief moment, providing her sister with the opportunity to finish off the last few discombobulated spiders on her side. It was taxing, but worth it to get a grasp of how it worked. Seeing no further male spiders, she picked up one of the cores and dragged it into her dantian, curious about how much a Golden Core would get her now she was actually at that realm. The core was dragged down into her Qi Lake where it was rapidly shattered into dozens of pieces by the roiling tides of pure qi within it. Observing the bits disintegrating slowly, it was hard to put a properly quantitative number against the increase, but on first impressions it certainly involved much less loss of potential than before.

~ Arai, Tunnels - Renewed Hostilities ~
Arai watched her sister refine the cores from the male spiders while trying not to look outwardly disconsolate. It had been her own choice after all to pick the thread and in terms of what she had gotten so far it was probably the right choice. Still when faced with the reality of the little pagodas cultivation art and its means to mire up the ambient qi for metres around them both it was impossible not to have the odd twinge of regret. Not to mention she hadnt caught Sana once when they were playing tag and she was using it. On the other hand, the disruption and controlling ability it brought was something they had sorely lacked before now and it had been her own choice. Shaking her head, she picked up one of the cores and absorbed it into her dantian. The Intent that she was comprehending rather rapidly, courtesy of meditating on the red-gold thread, swept through it and tore it to pieces, scattering it through her Qi Lake in a glittering burst of qi. It had done the same with the other Nascent Soul cores and the qi crystals as well. Compared to how they had been doing it before, which was the traditional way, this method was easily several times more efficient, albeit at the cost of the qi from the cores taking much longer to refine. Absorbing another core, she pulled her emotions back under control a touch more than they had been. Excessive use of the Intent the thread was instilling within her tended to draw out weird side effects like that. The most common were these momentary flashes of emotional turbulence that even her mantra couldnt really do anything with. She had been experiencing them for weeks, but that was the first time she had really used the Intent with elements of Elarias Martial Form outside of training. A form which she still had no actual fate-trashed name for Haaa she exhaled and grabbed the last few cores. -Nope, she reflected. There was certainly a long way to go there. She had, truly, at one point felt that Sana had gotten the better deal out of their two rewards initially. Now though, she was not so sure. The Intent that the thread displayed was terrifying in ways she couldnt grasp at all. Unlike what Sana had, which was something like a holistic blueprint, what she had was more flashes of intuition and strange course corrections to things she tried that came from the thread. It was almost like having a second symbol in her minds eye in a weird way, just one that was several times more inscrutable. Thanks to it she had already grasped a slightly different way to circulate her qi, which the symbol had adjusted to with remarkable alacrity. After a few weeks of circulating her qi according to it, the Martial Intent the sword form passively gathered and distributed now suffused her whole body. Any unattributed qi that she absorbed was torn to shreds upon contact with it. Beast cores were rendered into glittering clouds of dust and it obliterated almost every weapon she had tried to wield with it after a single strike. The sword she was left with, the blade from that Undren from before they were thrown down, and which she had recovered from the ruins, was barely up to the task. Even a crude sword carved from the rock of this place, not the qi-repelling rock, the normal rock, which was what she was currently using, was probably going to need to be replaced within a few more days. Watching the remaining cores disintegrate, she cast a further eye through her dantian, watching the subtle but continuous changes unfold as they became part of the system within it and her body at large. The Qi Mists rolling in her dantian were now dozens of times bigger than her Qi Lake C she couldnt really bring herself to call it a Qi Sea yet C which was slowly condensing out of it. The rotational power of the core, combined with the Intent radiating from the thread that was itself in orbit, was sundering and sifting the mists into a distended, swirling currents of elemental transformation. Alongside and within these orbiting currents, she could feel elemental agglomerations forming for different types of qi. Several rings of qi crystals dust and shattered cores also swirled around, feeding their incremental formation. The Intent periodically swept outwards in sundering pulses that distended, agitated and disrupted the rings and currents, sending down sheets of multi-coloured qi droplets into her Qi Lake. Occasionally little thunderbolts would also arc out of her core, further agitating the inner rings. They were even occasionally attracted towards agglomerations that got too large, briefly turning them into their own little emitters of the bizarre lightning-like phenomenon. These large agglomerations soon started to fall down, descending like mini meteors to create disturbances in her Qi Lake. Something about their different densities made the pure Myriad Elements Qi shift into vortices and strange eddies that were gradually forcing her dantian to increase in size while gradually condensing the agglomerations into crystalline forms that the lake then slowly broke apart once again. The shattered pieces of crystal and core were gradually being ground down into powder and picked up during each passive cycle of qi flowing through her body, merging into her flesh and bones, giving them an ever more crystalline hue. Compared to what she had expected of a Golden Core and how it worked, which was effectively: Core be gold, core spin, attract qi, make qi sea, the whole process was broadly mesmerising. Seeing that she was done, Sana waved a hand signalling that she was also finished up and they could continue. Jogging alongside her sister and keeping a wary eye on the side passages for more interlopers, she continued to watch the process with interest as they journeyed on into the endless tunnel. They were largely unbothered beyond some packs of the male spiders chancing upon them during the first hours. Eventually, the tunnel reached what appeared to be some kind of interchange where two of the channels joined. The road-like tunnel sloped down for several hundred metres here before flattening out and dividing again. To her right she saw another large pool, presumably adjoined by some lock system. Blue Water City had canals for transporting goods inland so the concept was not alien to her; however, the scale of engineering here was on an entirely different level. At the heart of the interchange they also found their first proper evidence of the Undren Kin as a territorial presence. A series of totem poles erected out of the remains of various other monstrous denizens bones. There were the skulls of the giant rat-things, what appeared to be half a carapace of a small Spider Queen and dozens of large horned skulls that presumably belonged to the grey-skinned demons. Large banners made of flayed skins hung from poles surrounding them, covered in an illegible rune script that gave her a slight headache when she started at it for too long. Standing on the edge of the ring, it was clear that all the open tunnels likely lead into Undren territory, which wasnt really what they wanted if she was honest with herself. The only one that didnt, the one to their right, across the canal, was blocked off by a huge roof collapse. Both the tunnel straight on and the tunnel that departed to the left had totems bearing Undren symbols and banners hung over some of the side exits. Recent efforts had also been made to clear off the worst of the fungi and algae growth as well. Suppressing their qi properly now, using their mantras and the combination of various exercises from the Hunter Pavilion, they headed down the tunnel that led straight on, continuing east. All along this tunnel there were regular signs of clearance and travel, wards and script scrawled on side passages leading away from the canals. The access tunnels to the canals had almost all been collapsed, she presumed to provide more security for the tunnel? They travelled on for almost thirty minutes before finally encountering a proper obstacle. One of the smaller hallways that broke up the lengths of tunnel every three miles or near enough had been occupied and heavily fortified by the Undren Kin. Large rocks had been dragged from somewhere and deposited at the entrance of the hall to block off most of the tunnel to a height of ten metres beyond a narrow vertical slit in the middle. Crouching in cover of the central dividers a few hundred metres from the ad-hoc barrier it was possible to see somewhat bored looking Undren Kin sat on the other side of the crude wall. The blocking walls and the tunnel walls around the entrance had what she could only assume were defensive wards plastered all over them: huge swathes of inauspicious-looking rune script in nauseating lines and circles that gave her a deeply inauspicious vibe and made her eyes itch if she looked at them too long. Well, thats not good, she signed. They both watched as a group of exactly one hundred Undren minions and fifteen large, much better equipped Qi Refinement Undren departed led by three Golden Core Undren with full armour and proper weapons trotted out through the gap in excellent rank order and headed off down one of the side sections. I dont get the sense that there are any particularly powerful qi presences in there. Sana signed. But we are a long way out Suppressing her qi even more and using the symbol to hide herself even further, she followed after Sana as they both snuck forward, carefully keeping to the shadows of the central dividers. She didnt want to use more qi perception than was necessary, but even when they had made it to within fifty metres of the wall, her qi-enhanced vision was unable to see anything beyond it. Warily she pushed out her perception, keeping it to the edge of the cavern and avoiding the rune script, but even that couldn''t make any- -Monkey-shit. Shit, Sana signed. They have some way to detect qi sense? On the walls, the guards had all perked up and were staring down the tunnel warily. As they watched, two of the Golden Core Undren scrambled up on either side and also started scanning, not where they were, but further back. Even so, it didnt inspire her confidence in the slightest. Probably relates to those creepy wards or the banners, she signed after some short consideration. Truthfully, the idea of genuinely sneaking up on them had never seemed plausible to them. Sneaking through there would be next to impossible anyway. I guess it was inevitable we would be spotted, especially given they have a huge fortification like that, her sister signed, clearly on the same page she was. She nodded in agreement. The Undren had been able to detect them easily above ground, in spite of the symbol. The question of how effective the pavilions standard concealment art Empty Eye Steps was against Undren had not really come up until now, either. It had certainly been useless against the spiders with their acute senses so she wasnt going to hold her breath over it working on Undren either. Side passages? Sana suggested, frowning. First check the way over the waterway, she signed back, which got a nod of affirmation. They slowly retreated and made their way back up the tunnel and into one of the side passages. The one that led to the waterway truncated in a wharf on the side of the channel. Looking out across the dark waters, she could tell that her sister was just as unenthused as she was with the idea of crossing by any means. Just standing here made her feel like something was peeking at her from unseen shadows. Very cautiously she sent a tiny bit of her qi perception into the water, feeling the lurking presences in the depths shift subtly, believing they had fully avoided her detection. The sense of being watched intensified ever so slightly as well. Well thats definitely a no. Go up? she signed. Yeah. Sana signed, already turning away. In the distance, as if to confirm her concerns, the water rippled faintly. It was within the range of her qi-enhanced vision but just barely. Whatever was out there had clearly underestimated their observation powers a touch, which made her quietly happy as they rapidly retreated from the canal. The paths up and down were collapsed, it turned out. They backtracked even further but all three prior exits were sealed on the second levels of the stairwells in ways clearly intended to stop anyone crossing over. Unfortunately, in this case, the Undren had failed to take into account a determined person or persons with a piece of sharp Arborundum that could carve solid rock like cheese. It took them a mere three hours of quiet excavation to cut through a blockage and make their way across, finding no further barriers along the way. Sadly, when they did finally get across, the other tunnel situation wasnt any better. They found themselves staring at mushroom farms, fertilized by piles of dead rats and small spider corpses along with a few other less recognisable things. Stealthily she led the way down the tunnel, Sana trailing behind her, the pair of them leaving a hidden trail of stealthily killed Undren minions in their wake. It was almost impossible to sneak up on them except using brute speed. Fortunately, all the workers in this place were minions, who could be effortlessly and silently dispatched at this point. Even Qi Refinement Undren, the better armed ones, were unable to react at all to her strikes from the shadows with the leaf blade. As they progressed she thanked her past self profusely for deciding to carve a few more daggers. They made for excellent short range throwing weapons for taking out sentries. She was also glad they had encountered the drummers and rock throwers back in the island, because without prior knowledge of those nameless accursed rats they would have been spotted within ten minutes of first starting down the tunnel. Even so, it was apparent that word of the deaths was still somehow travelling ahead of them. Armoured sentries were rapidly becoming more wary or moving in pairs or trios. Minions were no longer solitary, and bunched together, looking around suspiciously, and eventually they even encountered a Golden Core Undren which would have raised the alarm but for Sana tying it down with her movement art immediately, allowing her to kill it with an opening sword thrust through the heart and claim its core. Eventually though, their progress was completely halted and they ended up crouched in a cluster of mushrooms at the very end of the tunnel, looking out into the large hall on this side of the channel and the scene below them. The complex that the Undren had made was close to a small town. The floor had been quarried and the ceiling of the hall was raised in such a way that there was now a second tier on two sides of it and a third wall, presumably over the channel, was in the process of being excavated. It was, she judged, an endeavour that must have taken those Undren centuries. The steady clink of stone on stone echoed down from above, even as she appraised the lower levels as best she could. There was no question of using qi sense, or even letting their qi creep out at all in this place. However, even a cursory visual inspection indicated that this place had a population that likely exceeded 10,000 minions and however many dozens of larger kin were patrolling. The construction was hardly as primitive as the rather ramshackle wall in the other tunnel suggested either. Roughly pointed, roofed, stone buildings extended out of warren-like excavations into the hall walls. Streets spiralling down were a hive of activity, mostly relating to mushroom harvest from what she could see. On the far side she could even make out several large cages holding spiders, Undren sorting eggs into small cages or occasionally throwing other screaming Undren into larger ones to be eaten by spider mothers. Sana poked her and pointed up quietly, attracting her attention back to the upper level. It took her a moment to spot them, but there were a dozen or so heavily armoured Undren sat keeping watch around the hall on the highest level. All of them in vantage points that commanded excellent views over the lower levels and both main entrances to this side. Such was her focus on that, that she almost didnt see the spider mother, camouflaged on the rooftop a few metres away from one of them. Where there is one, there will be more, Sana signed and she nodded grimly. The last unpleasant surprise she found nestled away on one of the two towers rising up the wall that flanked the far exit. Crude mechanical ballistae. She glanced left as a drum beat echoed across the hall, watching nervously as almost 200 armed minions and over a dozen larger Undren wearing spider carapace armour mustered rapidly. Lets move out of the tunnel and into that building, she signed quickly, not liking where this was going. Sana nodded tersely and followed carefully after her as she threaded her way through the shadows of several large piles of mushrooms and slunk over a low wall. Behind them, validating her intuition, the large band of Undren fanned out into the tunnel they had just vacated and started to sweep down it in the direction they had come from, looking everywhere. We sneak as far as we can, but get ready to make a break for it as soon as we are detected, she signed quickly. Thats a terrible plan. Sanas voice echoed in her head. Its the only plan unfortunately. She shrugged. Doesnt make it less terrible, Sana sighed. Its probably the best plan, she shrugged having already thought of and dismissed a few in the last few seconds. Still not making it less terrible, Sana sighed. Then what do you suggest? she sent back. Sana frowned, staring at the guards, then back at the other watching Undren with their maybe Nascent Soul spiders. There are a few four symbol array formations that would do a lot of damage to this place, her sister said eventually. True, but we are likely just on the edge of their territory, going into it, she pointed out, having already considered and dismissed that idea, at least as a first course of action. In any case, we will have to fight at some point. Empty Eye Steps was still not enough for us to avoid complete detection out there in any case. However they are managing it, its also able to bypass the symbol and my mantra is already working flat out on controlling my outward qi aura anyway. Better to save our strength and get as far as we can without causing a massive ruckus? Sana scowled at her, even as she added. How many Undren are even down there anyway, do you want to fight a thousand? Ten thousand? There are three ways out of here, one the way we came -which is not possible, one leading to another hall thats likely identical to this one and that one over there. It was, she also had to consider, unfortunate that most of their major offensive arts and arrays were supremely eye catching. Sana frowned. At least it would be good for our martial cultivation, and we do need all the strength we can quickly get Well, we could at least try to catch some of the more dangerous ones off guard before the fighting proper starts. She narrowly avoided signing: youre smarter than that, and instead suppressed her presence yet further, watching the hall. We will have to fight at some point, but the main thing is that we get as much distance between us and whatever might be coming to the island as possible. It was enough spook the spear. You noticed it made no guarantees about Big Aunties aura keeping them away and instead hid itself as soon as we left? she signed. A town this big has what are at least Soul Foundation spiders just chilling. I know we got stronger, but are you confident we can fight that Nascent Soul old rat? There is no suppression here. I know, Sana signed, a bit more forcefully. Although the spear thought it died -True, she thought in her head, For all we know it was the big boss But these guys are very into spiders they look a lot more like the first lot we encountered, not the second bunch which had rats and a lot more spider fang weapons. In any case, there is nothing much to debate, all the plans are bad and involve a lot of running, she signed with a soft sigh. I know but I know, its frustrating, she signed back. And it was, the comprehensions on the thread had made her somewhat more prone to emotional instability as a side effect of over-engaging with the Martial Intent from it. Part of that was things like this she couldnt help but feel. Thus it was also annoying her that Sana was the one who seemed to want to fight things -Just because we got dantians doesnt mean we have to start behaving like young nobles dabbing everything and solving all our problems with inappropriate force, she grumbled in her head. What about cutting our way through the wall Sana murmured at last. She eyed the Arborundum leaf and then the wall in question. -That is actually a not terrible option. However, the immediate problem, and she was sure Sana had seen it already, for all that she was clearly trying to play sages advocate here, was that it would be slow work and they had no real way to close up the hole afterward, so the risk of just getting stuck in a trap, especially starting in these circumstances Out of the corner of her eye she noted that one of the armoured Undren was staring more pensively in the general direction of the mushroom piles, beyond which was the building they were lurking beside. Whatever we do after we get spotted, and I very much suspect we are going to get spotted, she sighed, pointing it out, although there was no need really. It will certainly involve just as much manic fighting as before. At that point all we can do is gauge it as it comes and conserve our strength until then, in any case, if we lurk here any longer it will possibly be moot, she signed. -How the fates are they getting clued in to our position? She thought with a scowl as the Undren pointed to several of its subordinates and told them to go check out the mushrooms. That is true, Sana signed with a mimed sigh. The best we can hope from the many things that are likely to go wrong is that at the end we are still alive and they are not, she added with an eye roll. Chapter 73 – Sustained Aggravation
However you do it, I want that Brood Pit of Clan Swarmblood sent to the Final Shore as an offering before sundown. How it escaped the attention of that avaricious moron Jerome Meltras, given they have Abzu water and an Elder Pond down there, I will likely never understand. If the opportunity presents, try to recover the Abzu water, but waste no lives on it. In any case, burn it with fire, bury it, gas it or if all else fails drown it. Thanks to that ignoramus Tyrus Belthorne we have no shortage of water in this horrid place now. You have carte blanche in this matter.
Marcella Junia, Senior Administrator of Undergrove on behalf of St. Robertas Academy. To: Lady Raleen Belmont, Commander in charge of Zone 7: Undrenmarsh, Undergrove.

~ Arai C Outskirts of Undren Town ~
She moved out first, with Sana following behind, skulking as fast as she dared between cover as they made their way across a series of back alleys and storage pits at the edge of the hall. Climbing rapidly up a building, she made her way through its shadow and dropped down onto an unsuspecting Undren, knifing it and flitting over the wall. Sana followed moments after with the Undren, dumping it in the darkest corner she could find. Skirting the edge of the next building, she paused to check that nothing was going to come out of the excavated entrance after it, and then with Sana still hot on her heels, made her way down an alley that was basically a tunnel under a small collection of buildings. There they had to kill two more Undren that happened to walk out of a doorway right in front of them, looking suspicious. Sana killed a third one, dumping it behind an awning. A moment before they passed from view she paused, not quite sure why, and caught the frozen skitter of tiny claws nearby. Several rats ducked back into the shadows of a doorway hiding from her just a fraction too slow. They are using rats to spot, I think, she sighed to Sana, adding a few choice curse signs. Great, Sana signed back with a scowl. Its also possible they are particularly attuned to the death of their own kind Also possible, she agreed, moving across the next narrow alley. They made it two more alleys and a square before three large armoured Undren and a thirty smaller ones poured out of the main thoroughfare right at them. -Well, we made it a quarter of the way, she thought with a sigh. It was certainly less she had hoped, but it beat just having to fight from the start. Using her stone sword, she cut down four minions in rapid succession, with Sana following behind her and miring all of them up with her movement art and the Maelstrom Intent. One of the large ones, which was somewhere around Core Formation qi-perception told her, with mutated lizard claws on its hands and feet, pounced directly at her, snarling. She struck at it, impaling it in the wall and then slicing sideways to free the sword- The spear arriving right at her back made her spin away and deflect behind her just in time to catch a second one by sheer good fortune. An explosive rock hit the wall by her head and made her ears ring as the explosion washed over her but otherwise failed to breach her qi defences, which was a nice change from the norm. She cut down another three small ones and a drummer then and darted through another alley between two buildings and over a low wall. Sana followed after her with the leaf blade, which she was currently wielding, also red with rat blood. Movement art? she signed as they darted through the next courtyard even as a drum started to pound behind them. Another started up ahead of them and then another and another. Saving it to try and get the jump on a Nascent Soul spider, Sana signed back. She signed her agreement and punched a minion that had scrambled out of a doorway trying to tackle her. Sana eviscerated another that threw itself off a roof. They turned the corner and smashed right into the line of waiting Undren. She slid low and swung the sword in an arc, sundering limbs off of a dozen of the closely packed attackers who were charging at her before they could swat down at her with their spears and clubs- There was a crack and the smell of burning fur around her as a lightning bolt arced from somewhere down the street at her. It punched through her qi defences and sent her sprawling into the side of a building before the Intent within her body sundered it apart and the Myriad Elements Qi overwhelmed what remained. Rolling up, she kept rolling as a giant Undren almost three metres tall, wielding a two handed club crashed down where she had just been, demolishing the wall entirely. She was about to attack it herself when Sana slipped past her. The club shifted weirdly as it slammed down, missing her, even as Sana opened up its stomach with the leaf and stabbed it straight through the heart a moment later, ruining its core. Without bothering to fight the rest, they hurtled into the next alley. Undren came over the walls above them, like a furry, scaly wave. A dozen explosive rocks arced down ahead of them as well, for all the good they did. She had just smashed a large, blade-wielding Undren through a wall, poisoning it with her qi when another spear appeared out of nowhere, piercing her shoulder from some odd angle even her qi-perception didnt catch, and sent her sprawling. Staggering up, she caught the faintest flicker of something with eight legs crossing the alley above her, just on the blurred edge of her qi-perception. Hissing with anger, she grabbed the spear and pulled herself off it, grimacing at the nasty feeling it made as it scraped against her bones. She had barely succeeded in this, when a second spear appeared a fingers width in front of her face. Throwing herself forward, under it, the spear proved her intuition right as it dragged downwards, almost impossibly, trying to hit her even as she tried to grab- It vanished the instant her hand touched it, as if it was just a mirage of shadows. Snarling, she pushed her perception range out to its utmost, catching three spider-riding rats on the surrounding rooftops. As soon as they realised she had detected them, the spiders screamed and directed soul attacks at her, their combined strength making her vision blur faintly. She sighed inwardly, all of them were weaker than the one they had fought in the island city. If anything they might be weaker than the first one they ever encountered, which probably put them at Soul Foundation. The nearest one smashed down into the alley ahead of her and she staggered a bit, overplaying her confusion to try to bait it in. Now that she had a Golden Core and the threads Martial Intent in her body, she barely even needed the symbol to shake off those combined shouts; her mantra and the Intent had already done most of the work. It charged at her, which was a mistake on its part, because Sana immediately shot past her, aiming for it. The spider mother danced forward, intending to avoid Sana, only to get snared in the Maelstrom Intent, losing a back leg and gaining a gaping wound in its abdomen for its pains. It shook, emitting another soul attack, and somehow jumped vertically, spitting a cone of miasma at the both of them. She used her own movement art and leapt towards it, focusing her Martial Intent into her sword, aiming to strike its thorax. It waved its legs at her mockingly and dodged, right up until she sank the sword, infused with her qi up to the hilt in its now falling form, and used her own momentum and the spiders to almost cut it clean in two. They crashed down on a rooftop and she grasped for its nascent core, which resisted crazily as she tried to drag it straight into her dantian. The spiders rather fuzzy spiritual form materialized, even as its rider vacated the corpse. The impact of the strike levelled most of the building they were in and cratered the hall floor. Using the symbol to invade the core she successfully cancelled its consciousness even as she felt her bones creaking from- A spear appeared from nowhere and smashed into her heart, casting her almost fifty metres, through two buildings, before she came to a stop, impaled on a sturdy rock wall. -Fate-thrashed virgin-molesting, she gasped in her own head. The Intent there had been clear, to cripple her cultivation. A second spear appeared a metre away from her, travelling so fast she could barely see more than a blurred line. Instinctively, she focused her qi on her body and tried to infuse as much of the Martial Intent into it as she could. The two collided and the spear tore through her shoulder sending a wicked pulse of Yin Fire Qi with it. She tried to tear the first spear out and Lightning Qi boiled out of it, trying to stun her. -Nameless, accursed nine generations, she snarled charging forwards off it instead, the wound healing even as she- -Third spear, heavenly virgin! She barely deflected the spear with her arm gauntlet, sending it glancing right by her head, yet the impact still spun her around like a top. Yelling inarticulately, she lashed out in the general direction it had arrived from almost instinctively. Her minds eye shifted and the Martial Intent rippled across the intervening space at one of the spider-riding Undren. She watched, detached, as it grasped into thin air and its spear appeared once again, piercing out at her Martial Intent even as it arrived. It swatted the intent, grinned evilly and then threw its spear again in the moment that her consciousness snapped back to her body. The spear hit her between the breasts and catapulted her through two more buildings and into the wall of a pen where they were raising spiders. In a way she was ready for it this time, using her movement art to pull herself off the spear, expecting the two other spears that blurred at her legs and head. She pulled the spear out and aimed it back in that general direction, hurling it with all her strength plus a decent amount of Intent. The dull boom of the shockwave it generated rattled buildings as it passed. She charged after it, snagging a bone spear that had fallen from an Undren and launching it after the first. A second later the spear returned at her from mere centimetres away this time, smashing into her head and flipping her almost 20 metres into the air. She found herself screaming half in surprise and half in rage, reaching out towards the Nascent Soul attacker with an absolute determination to strike him with her Intent. To her shock, and also a heathy dose of satisfaction, the Intent smashed into the spider which lost three legs and careered off the side of the roof. The Undren somehow deflected the rest with a clawed fist and screamed something at her in its weird chittering language. The spear appeared in its clawed hand once again and it threw it with even more venom- -Nameless-mother-lov-! It came from above, targeting the exact moment her consciousness snapped back to her body, and planted her in a crater in the ground. The Sundering Intent of her qi defences still managed to damage it in such a way that she saw cracks forming on the shaft of the spear as it buried itself half in the ground. The Undren minions who had been swarming towards her point of impact were turned into furry meat paste from the shockwave of her impact. The third spider screamed and flailed as Sana took all the legs on its left side- A great echo of Intent rippled up from below, making her limbs grow cold briefly and interrupting her attempt to pull herself off the spear. Two long black limbs appeared over the edge of the pit and a small Spider Queen hauled itself up over the lower edge some forty metres away from her current position. Sana was suddenly standing over her, tearing the spear out of the ground, only for it to vanish from her hand with a flicker. It then immediately reappeared striking at Sanas chest, just as it had her, only to be spun away bizarrely by a focused surge of what she was sure was her sisters Maelstrom Intent. Sana grabbed her and used her movement art to drag them both at full speed towards the two towers and the distant exit. Behind them the Spider Queen reared up and spat a coruscating orb of corrosive qi in a lobbed arc over them to block their escape. Hundreds of Undren died even as thousands more scattered like a boiling tide in every direction. There were far more than she had actually credited, she realised dully as they crashed down on a rooftop. You okay? Sanas voice echoed in her head. Ive been better, not dead yet, she thought and spat in the direction of the Spider Queen who had already turned to track them. Without further comment she directed her mantra to redouble its efforts in feeding all her pain and apprehension back into beneficial things, like healing her body faster, and fled towards the exit, exerting her movement art to its extreme. Sana flitted after her even as the corrosive miasma cascaded down around them both. The very annoying spear wielder, whose skull was prime hat material at this point, cast his spear again. This time she got the Sundering aspect of the Martial Intent right and it barely clipped her. The momentum still spun her around, sending her sprawling across a rooftop, but it was on her terms for once. It appeared behind her, aiming between her shoulder blades and she barely connected with it in time. It went one way and she smashed into the next rooftop even as Sana appeared beside her, panting slightly. There was a flicker and the two Nascent Soul spiders appeared about 100 metres away. Two different ones. These riders both carried bows, which was very bad. Their arrows arrived in front of them without her qi perception even flickering. -Nameless fates, if you can hear me, smite these malignant evils and their fate-thrashed art! She swore in her head as she slashed in the general direction of the arrows even as they charged towards the exit. Thankfully the arrows were nothing like the spear and disintegrated upon contact with her briefly expanded qi armour and the pulse of Intent that radiated out from it. Gauging the distance, she groaned in her mind, as they were only halfway through the hall. The spear returned with vengeance seconds later, glancing her side as she dodged- The spider leg had swatted her into the void in the centre of the room before she was even aware of its presence. -You nameless thrashed! It was actually able to teleport to the spear? She crashed down onto the lower story and was instantly swarmed by minion Undren who battered at her with clubs made of bone and spider limbs. Letting loose what remained of her qi reserves, which had taken something of a dent protecting her from that last attack, she visualised the Yang Lightning array sigil and added Chain and Isolate. The Isolate symbol had been something she finally figured out while meditating on the intent. Simply put, it separated the offensive aspect of the spell from the caster by including them within the core function of the array somehow. Because the arrays themselves werent damaged by the damage they dealt at all, she was also fully protected from the effects of her point blank Yang Lightning pool. The wave of Undren that had swarmed her disintegrated, as did most of the building she had dropped onto. Her qi reserves also dropped by a concerning amount, but it was worth it for the several hundred smoking, twitching corpses that were scattered within a hundred metres. The Spider Queen on the layer above turned in her direction, giving her a clear look at it for the first time. It was much like the ones she had seen in the depths, but a bit smaller and black with red and purple markings on its abdomen. It also had a platform on its thorax, upon which sat a bank of drums and above that, a throne. The current focal occupant of said throne was an old, grey-furred, Nascent Soul Undren carrying a staff with a lizards skull on it, who was currently gesturing rather imperiously, and quite ominously in her general direction. The Undren manning the drums screamed and hammered on them, sending a bizarre ripple through the whole hall, disrupting qi in a way that was remarkably like her sisters Maelstrom Intent. Unlike that Intent though, which held the feeling of a natural phenomenon, the drums dispersal was horrific and injurious like whips and clubs striking the air which screamed in pain. It washed over her and the symbol diffused the inherent soul attack almost before it could make her body grow cold. Exploiting the opportunity that came with it, she charged as fast as she could back up the layer. -I really need a better movement art, she complained in her head as a spectral claw grasped for her, trying to lock her down. The grasping phantasm wavered for a second as it battled with her Martial Intent and then she was drowning in acidic vomit spat directly from the spider mother. Even as it ate into her body and tried to deliver a further soul attack, the Martial Intent swirling in her body shredded and sundered it and her core devoured it, replenishing much of what she had just lost in the past few minutes. The thread shifted in her mind even as a heavily armoured Undren fearlessly leapt with breath-taking speed and momentum, from a nearby building, focusing on her with its own intent. Doing as it suggested, she visualised the Martial Intent as a sword blade in its own right while trying to evade it as best she could. It hit the Undren, sundering its carapace armour even as it still managed to collide with her, and they both went crashing down onto a rooftop. A colossal detonation from above her scattered masonry into the void like an avalanche onto her current level, demolishing buildings in every direction. Sana was still fighting with the other Nascent Soul spiders and their riders it seemed. At least the riders themselves seemed to be mostly Core Foundation, like the two of them. Pivoting, she stabbed her assailant and in return it screamed at her, sending some kind of pressure into her mind? A sound-based soul attack? Grimacing, she repeated the visualisation with her Martial Intent, severing its head. Grabbing its weapon, a sword-club thing made by embedding wickedly sharp shards of some black stone into cut notches in bone, she impaled it through the chest in one fluid motion and grasped its core, refining it. The weapon was also more than capable of holding her qi without instantly ruining itself, or so it seemed, which was a nice surprise amid all this insanity. There was a crash and the building quaked before it was then swept away as the Spider Mother above turned in her direction properly and swept every building within one hundred metres with its forelegs. She fled, diagonally though the avalanche, towards the exit, the spears warnings about high rank spider mothers- Eight eyes appeared in her mind freezing her in the spot. A shadowy form blurred out, a limb maybe? It collided with her and every bone in her body shattered, her organs turned to jelly and her meridians deformed as she hit the wall at the far end of the hall. Her core somehow remained undamaged and her dantian whole, but the rest of her was a physical wreck that her mantra and symbol were barely holding together, buried in an avalanche of rubble- The spider mother and its rider appeared right on top of her, its maw metres from her body, fangs as long as her legs. The Old Undren stood on its head, a broad grin splitting its rodent face. Stretching out a hand, it exerted its own Intent to oppress her, pinning her to the ground. ["S-such a Unique Core, s-so rare."] The words arrived in her mind directly, with a faint blur in tone that made them oddly unaccented. ["It is-s as-shame that s-she wants it."] -You want to eat my core? No fatethrashed way, she snarled back at it. Fortunately, it seemed unaware of the lack of limitations on her actually using arrays. She guessed the spider was peak Nascent Soul Visualising the array in her minds eye, she imprinted it directly into the ground around her. -Eat this you horrible thing, I hope you become the namelesss little bitch in your next life. {Yin Fire, Yang Earth, Isolate, Cage: Transform.} Her qi evaporated. The array cost her almost all of her remaining qi. The pressure that fell from above collapsed the spider mother like the fist from some primordial god. She had been wary of using Yang Earth down here because the entire environment should be its bestest ever buddy, to the point where she didnt want to just entomb them both. It was only thanks to the extra perspective she gained from the spears array and the grasping of the Isolate symbol that she dared to even touch Yang Earth. As for Yin Fire? That had a hunger for life-force beyond any other elemental aspect, and the Spider Mother was innately predisposed towards Yin Wood and Life qi. It was an added bonus that Yin Fire fed Yang Earth. The spider desperately fought the oppression weighing down on the surroundings, its legs trembling as it was slowly flattened against the very devastation it had caused. Pushing herself up, she forced her body to burn extra qi to heal itself with her mantra. Her wounds were already recovering, her meridians stabilising and her inner organs returned to their rightful, whole state. The array itself would likely last for thirty more seconds she guessed. That gave them both time to get out of here, as if the nameless fate itself was staring down at them, which given the way things seemed to keep panning out right now, she wasnt willing to bet against anyway. Fortunately, the platform, drums and Undren drummers were thoroughly destroyed, so there was no danger there of anything disrupting her qi in that fashion in the short term. The Nascent Soul Undren was oppressed on the head of the spider, muscles cording as it struggled, still barely standing under the weight of all the rock in this place pressing down on the hundred or so metres around her current location, the epicentre of the effect. Its full range seemed to dither three quarters of the way up the cavern, which was far bigger an area than she had expected really. She fled up the slope as fast as she could also giving thanks that, as far as she was aware, distance appeared to play no role in being tethered to the array centre. Without the leaf she was sure she had no chance of damaging either Undren or Spider in any meaningful fashion. It was also resisting the five symbol array with pure strength from what she could see. The five symbol array should be a Soul Foundation grade array which meant that this rat was maybe even stronger than it probably Nascent Soul? -Are you Spirit Severing? She thought, burying that properly terrifying thought with her mantra even as it rose. The thought that this might be a Quasi-Dao Seeking old rat, which would be utterly disastrous to their chances of survival, spurred her to even greater speed as her mantra added the fuel of her fear to the rest of its continual support. Reaching the top of the new scree slope that had once been a third of the buildings in the hall she found two Core Formation Undren slowly being crushed into the rooftop, spider riders with bows. She wielded the image of the sword with her Martial Intent and killed them both, grasping their cores on the way past. There was no reason to leave any of those fate-trashed bastards alive at this point; their antics with the spears was enough to seal all their death scrolls in her book at this point. She made it to the top of the slope to find Sana, crushed to her knees, blood dripping from her mouth, eyes and nose. Grimacing, she grabbed her and dragged her towards the outer edge of the oppressions epicentre, still counting down as she did so. Dragging her out of it, into the area of lower oppression, she was met with a ruined sea of Undren struggling to resist the immense weight from above. Sana gritted her teeth and grabbed her arm. That was unpleasant, she thought accusingly. Sorry, it was that or become spider soup, she grimaced. Movement Art? she asked a little more pointedly than she might have intended. Sana sighed and shot her a rather blue look, then the space around them flowed bizarrely as her sister executed the Maelstrom Shifting Steps to the best of her ability, carrying them both almost a quarter of the length of the hall before she had to stop. Landing on a roof her sister deployed a Yang Fire Qi array with three symbols that incinerated every Undren within 50 metres. Even as the Yang Fire Qi tugged at her, her symbol shifted faintly in her minds eye and her Martial Intent shifted faintly, helping her adapt to it somehow. The effect was still there, but outside the epicentre it was much, much lessened, likely explaining why Sana had been able to move at all in the epicentre. They charged forward again, this time with her sister taking the lead. Ahead of them, within the outer fringes of her arrays swathe of oppression she could see spider riders struggling to organise, attempting presumably to stop them breaching through the tunnel and escaping. Reaching the edge she planted down a three symbol Blade Mist array, watching as it rolled out in every direction. Really, she should have used one of those earlier on. Even as she was dismissing the curse of hindsight, Sana grabbed her arm and used Maelstrom Shifting Steps again. The space all around them roiled subtly as they sped forward. Sana seemed to have adapted to the oppression of her array at this point, so she pushed out her own qi, infused with Intent, around them and watched as it got drawn into the swirling currents around them. Two spider riders died, twisted into broken shapes while dozens of Undren minions were bisected and torn apart in a small cyclone of sundering limbs, scattering stone and surging qi. The suppression ended and there was a horrifying roar of rage behind them. Sana gasped and used her art a third time, even more forcefully, casting them blindly down the tunnel for hundreds of metres. A wall of intent tore down the tunnel behind them, trying to grasp at them. The soul strike that came with it struck straight for her mind and vanished into the symbol without leaving so much as a ripple. A moment later, a huge spectral paw grasped out of the darkness behind them, trying to drag them both back. Again? she gasped to Sana as the twisting chaos of the qi around them barely kept it at bay. Sana just screamed curses, both out loud and in her head, then everything around them blurred again and they crashed down, tumbling. The grasping Intent arrived seconds later. She slapped an array down, cycling her qi as best she could and recovered a dozen Units even as she cast the array: just Yang Earth, Cage and Isolate this time. The attack from the Nascent Soul old rat dissipated. She staggered up and grasped Sana, who was barely able to stand now and lifted her over a shoulder and started to run with her own movement art. She had made it barely fifty metres when a spear blurred out of nowhere right beside her. It would have smashed into her head had she not been fortunate enough to see the merest flicker of movement. Even with that warning, the collision with her defensive qi made her stumble, even as she cursed its thrower to the nameless for the umpteenth time. -How? The bewilderment echoed in her mind even as a spider mother appeared a few metres in front of her, struggling against the oppression, its rider apparently unhindered thanks to its efforts and already grasping for the deflected spear. She charged it down without caring now, grabbing the Arborundum leaf from Sanas clenched fist as she closed on it. The spider lazily swatted her out of the air and she grasped at its leg activating another array even as she linked to her sister through the symbol. {Yang Thunder, Cage C Isolate} She was pleased to see it lose four limbs and get a hefty burn for its pains as both of them were thrown into the far tunnel wall. Its rider wasnt so lucky getting blasted off its back and hitting the wall, impaled by a bolt of lightning that lingered for a surprising length of time. Behind them there was another enraged roar, the grey-furred Undren she suspected, as she felt her connection to the blocking array she had just set tremble. Collecting the still semi-comatose Sana she drew in more qi and hurtled off down the tunnel as fast as she was able. Behind her she could hear drums thundering away now, their frenzied rhythms tearing into both her barrier and them. Ten heartbeats later the array was broken. In the same instant she pushed down another, wincing as her meridians complained and the Qi Lake in her dantian decreased slightly in size. She was rewarded for the cost by it instantly blocking another grasping paw from the void, the manifestation recoiling and growing sluggish under whatever oppression the Yang Earth had was actually doing. -Fates damn you, if only we could have stayed on the island until we broke through to Soul Foundation!, she swore in her head, cursing events pushing them on like they were. She was sure as well that they were nowhere near far enough, based on the spears warnings, from the Island to be truly safe from whatever it was that was turning its eyes towards it. Its easy to complain about hindsight, no matter how out of reach it was at the time, she thought grimly as she dragged up Sana and ran on, as fast as she could. She started to think a bit more on what they could do to waylay pursuit a bit more constructively. Running and shoving down barriers at intervals was not going to work forever. Her expenditure was simply too high and even with the extra qi coming from the crushed cores she was losing qi with every barrier she deployed. -Please fates dont let IT be able to teleport, she added by way of a fairly hopeless prayer. Whatever the spear was doing seemed to be tied to that technique as she had seen a Qi Refinement Undren doing the same, albeit much lesser, trick with blades. Proper distance teleportation, should be a thing only quasi-Immortals or powerful Dao Seeking experts could, at a bare minimum, achieve. -Then again, she thought, drawing more of her Qi Lake directly to plant another array down. It would be just our luck to encounter a Spirit Severing old rat capable of bucking that trend. If it couldnt teleport, then the answer was to make an area so fundamentally hostile that Undren wouldnt be able to power through it The only viable candidate she had really was the qi-gathering formations they had used before. The issue, though, was the complexity and the time involved in drawing out almost a dozen four link. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Sis? Sana winced, stirring on her shoulder and refocusing on their surroundings as they flashed by another side tunnel Dont worry, Im just trying to allay pursuit in a more constructive manner, she thought to her as they passed another side She skidded to a stop and rapidly started carving arrays in the wall, feeling foolish for overthinking things. She didnt need to use a qi-gathering one, not yet. A five link version of the barrier, linked to a small qi-gathering array as a subsidiary, like the spear had done, should be enough to buy them time to recover at the very least. There was a roar in the distance again and she felt one of her barriers crumble away. That left four still between them.

~ Sana C Now also minoring in Tunnel Warfare Strategies ~
Sana sat, letting her injuries finish healing while Arai started to carve out array formations to transform the earth qi of the rock into Yang Earth and Yin Fire. Almost thirty percent of her meridians had been damaged overdrawing Shifting Maelstrom steps the second time. At the current rate it would be hours more before she could even think about using it again, so all she could do was focus on using the Qi that remained in her body to gently rejuvenate the damaged areas. Right, thats this done, her sister said abruptly, getting up from where she had been carving the framework into the wall. Will it hold long enough? she asked, eyeing the 4 symbol Yang Earth array. Long enough to get us to the next stairwell, Arai grimaced, helping her up. I take it you wont be using the fancy art again for a while. No I rather think I will not, she said as archly as possible, mimicking a fancy noble. Gritting her teeth, she took a few steps and cycled her qi, determining that she could indeed use her old movement art without too much difficulty. Arriving at the next set of side tunnels, they turned into it and rapidly ascended the stairwell to the hall that crossed the canal. There she sat down again and continued to recuperate while Arai rapidly put down a few disguised trigger symbols and then drew out several Yang Lightning arrays and connected them up to the triggers. To finish off she put down a Yang Lightning Qi and Yin Water qi-gathering array that linked directly to the other arrays. You got all this from the Spears supplementary array? she asked, observing Arais work as she continued the laborious recovery of her own meridians. Yeah, it was somewhat obvious when you think about it, Arai answered as she put the finishing touches to the arrays. As a final gift to their pursuers they replaced the stone panels that had been levered out, disguising the location of the qi-gathering arrays somewhat. They then started down the hall towards the other large tunnel, the one that the spear had originally suggested they make their way up. Arai winced just as they entered the other stairwell. The other barriers are all down, that just leaves the carved one and the traps. My meridians are dented but usable, she remarked, looking over the edge. The recovery time with this cultivation art from the pagoda is a bit she felt bad suddenly because she had watched Arai duke it out with the spider queen, -well, get smashed about in a sustained fashion before finally gambling She was poked in the side by her sister as she peered over as well. Stop feeling bad about it. I survived. In any case the Intent from the thread is ridiculous Still, Id love a better movement art. The shaft was the same depth as the other one, so after a moment she just jumped off the edge, dropping the fifty metres to land on the floor with a thud. There was a mild shock from the impact through her body, but even that was only because she was injured already. A moment later Arai landed beside her quite a bit more lightly and doing something with her Intent just before she landed which softened the landing. Peering out into the corridor she abruptly snapped her head back, because the tunnel in both directions was crawling with Undren fortifying the cross channels. They hadnt quite made it this far, but if they hung about for a few more minutes they would be fight fighting again. We should go. As fast as we can. She hissed. Arai glanced out and nodded, slipping out. They both shifted their old movement arts and blurred down the tunnel, heading east once again as fast as could, hiding their qi with their mantras, not that it made much difference. Within ten heartbeats there were roars behind them and drums pounding frenetically. By the nameless fate how are they actually detecting us? Arai snarled under her breath. She shook her head, agreeing silently. Her main regret now was that her spear was lost somewhere back in the settlement hall behind them. Ahead of them dozens of armoured Undren in spider armour poured out of a side tunnel and mobbed at them. Arai wielded two daggers made of qi-repelling stone now, the only weapons other than the leaf, which was now in her own possession, that they still possessed. While the daggers didnt let them push qi through them, fortunately that didnt seem to extend to Martial Intent. Shrouding your weapons in pure intent, without any medium for qi was a lot harder, but it was what it was. They both avoided the lead Undren who had charged shield first at them, splitting either side of it and ploughing into the rapidly fanning wedge behind. These ones had real coordination, she noted with a grimace as she twisted between two thrusting spears, splitting one and half eviscerating its owner. Exhaling, she tried to let a bit of the Maelstrom Intent passively creep out around her. Even though it was less than it had been, thanks to her earlier exertions, it still snared up a lot of rats as she dodged among them. Its effect put her in mind of an erratic and vicious current flowing beneath smooth placid waters, tearing at legs and unbalancing actions at random as it went. The unarmed forms from the Way of the Harmonious Maelstrom were a surprisingly good fit for wielding the leaf in her front hand. Its defensive, deflecting movements and spiralling footwork carrying her like a small cyclone of tearing death through their ranks while her sister skipped and stabbed opposite her. It also had another rather useful trait she was discovering: taking qi away from her attackers. If she gave the process a nudge every now and then, usually with a palm strike or deflection of a spear haft, the impact and effect just kept ramping up. It wasnt as much as in the hall, where it had almost been as effective as cycling her qi before she got the teachings from the pagoda, but it was still helping to replenish her dwindling reserves. They broke through the front line and were met with rapidly forming ranks of minions with spears, nets and a lot of shields. Drums were pounding ahead of them now as well This time she remembered to put down a three symbol blade mist array as they had taken to considering them. She had intended to use it before, but circumstances had been frenetic since they entered the tunnel. She pushed thinking about extraneous things to the back of her mind and focused on tearing through the oncoming hoard as fast as she could, keeping pace and proximity to Arai. Behind her, the waves that were rushing on fell in the mist for a few moments and then stopped pursuing. Her sisters earlier comment about the Intent she had gotten from the thread being ridiculous was, she had to reflect, starting to look like a bit of an understatement really. The Sundering Intent, which was all she could really think of it as at this point, was drifting like sharp blades in the turbulent currents her own qi cycle was promoting around them. Undren unfortunate enough to get caught on it, usually minions, lost legs and then a lot more, and it was spreading serious disorder through the attacking ranks just by the two of them simply being in proximity to each other. An armoured Undren surged through the attackers and cut at her with some shout she assumed was a challenge. She cut its spear with her leaf blade and kicked it away, sending it crashing through other Undren like a cast rock. Two more came after, one cutting at her head the other stabbing for her heart. In return she stabbed the weaker one that was aiming for her head, cutting the weapon in two while- The other one, who she had just tried to dodge, screamed right in her face, making her limbs chill and the symbol shift in her minds eye. -Soul attack!? She was so shocked that she actually broke her rhythm for a moment. Without thinking further, she executed the thunderclap art, clearing half the tunnel in the blink of an eye and making her attacker stagger slightly. Tackling it, she stabbed it twice in the chest, turning its leering grin into a collapsing visage of horror as the leaf blade ruined its core in a single stab. Plucking it out of its chest as she scrambled up. Looking around at the scene of disorganised frenzy she howled again, sending a second sonic shockwave rippling through the disorganised mass. The Maelstrom Intent shadowing within it ruptured bodies and twisted weaker Undren into bizarre shapes as it passed over them. Shaking her head and vowing to do that the next time she started attacking, she followed Arai through the gap in the melee her action had just opened up and charged onwards. Behind them, she heard the drums coming closer and then saw something flicker across the wall of the tunnel opposite her. Pushing her QI sense out fully she saw distorting shadows running along the walls and ceilings. They use Nascent Soul spiders as fate-thrashed cavalry! she yelled. Really, she thought, she shouldn''t be surprised at that. It was long past the point where she could rationalise these Undren as qi beasts or monsters. Demonic Beast Kin seemed the most apt descriptor really. A legion of Demonic Beast Kin, with force organisation, elites, cavalry and siege weapons. The massed formation split the shimmering blade mist, scattering it and exhausting the qi she had put in it, overtaking them in moments. The lead spider accelerated and rolled right over her even as she was registering its burst of speed. She went down under it, barely avoiding stabbing legs and managed to put a nasty wound in its thorax with the leaf. It smashed its own manifestation down on her trying to flatten her into the floor, and in response she used her own Intent to disrupt its legs for a second and roll free, severing two legs in the process. Arai did something and the air rippled around her like it was a rug being shaken. The spiders ducked or jumped, but everything twisted and then a ferocious wave of pure, Intent-infused qi swept out down the hall behind them. It hit the wall of charging Undren and she watched as the first ranks vanished in a messy haze of gore under sundering waves of her sisters Martial Intent. The spiders themselves were all now focused on Sana. She could feel the echoes of their Intent focusing on that area rather than her an opportunity. She winced and used the Maelstrom Shifting Steps. Her meridians creaked but held, although much of her recovery from the last few minutes was set back as a result of her action. Arriving beside one of the spiders, who had ducked the wave, she crashed straight into the rider who had half turned and was stabbing at her with his spear. It opened up her side even as she stabbed it straight through the heart with the leaf blade, shattering its heart core with the first strike. The spider itself rolled, blurring away and manifesting its soul form as fuzzy legs to strike at her. She ate the damage, using her mantra, the absorption and the symbol to resist it as she struck directly for the spiders own core, slicing open its thorax. The Intent within it and the spiders soul lashed out for a half second trying to invade her body and kill her. The symbol cancelled it with contemptuous ease and with a soundless wail the core was smashed up and dragged into her Spiritual Sea. A spider dropped on her, trying to freeze her movements with a soul attack. She played along until it actually arrived in front of her and then stabbed it in the face, vaulting to dodge the attack from its rider, who wielded some kind of flail made of male spider fangs. Several grazed her and actually drew blood before she crashed into it knees first and killed it, tearing its core out with a well-practiced motion. The spider beneath her blurred away, trying to shake her off and then used its manifestation to swat her into the far wall. As she flew away, she saw its body become silhouetted by a corona of varicoloured flames as Arai finally used the Qi Blast art. To her surprise it physically corroded the creatures carapace, easily overwhelming its qi defences as her sister rapidly closed on it. The spider, caught between swatting her and this new attack, desperately withdrew its soul form to strike at this unexpected attack. However, Arai was already beside it gouging for its core with one of the qi-repelling daggers and refining it away. She landed feet first on the wall and launched herself straight back into the middle of the hall, catching two of the riders off guard in the midst of evading another sweeping beam from her sister. The left one she narrowly missed, bisecting the head of the right hand one before crashing knees first into it, pinning it to its spider. The spider rolled, spinning impossibly fast on its own thorax to try to throw her off. Gritting her teeth, she exerted Maelstrom Shifting Steps fully, twisting the surroundings with its Intent just long enough to disrupt the spider for a split second and stab its core. Absorbing it, the spider thrashed madly and its momentum spun both of them down the hall, the spiders legs leaving a wide swathe of devastation before both hit a collapsed section of roof in an explosion of masonry. Minions recoiled and then swarmed at her, screaming in fury even as she caught a flickering sense of more spider riders approaching along the ceiling and walls with breath-taking speed from behind them. -What in the fates did we do to make them so pissed off that they are sending a small army after us? She hissed in her head as Sana charged into the next wave. She dashed after her, recovering qi as best as she could as she ploughed through the formation of shield and spear wielding Undren. It was surprising actually how well they resisted their onslaught, and the qi flowing through this bunch was -Banners, her mind supplied helpfully, reminding her that they had banner rats and drummers Two and two slotted together and she tore straight at the banner rat. In a way, it made sense that she hadnt thought of that before. Undren fighting like mortal soldiers in a battle was one thing, but they were using formations in some way? That was a terrifying thought. The drummer rats, painted in their bloody runes screamed and pounded on the drums as the eyes of the spider head on the banner with its bloody runes that made her not want to look at it glowed. A spectral form rose out of the middle of the tunnel, striking down at her. A ghostly spider almost as large as the one in the depths below. Hundreds of Undren in the formation howled in unison and the soul attack rolled over her, chilling her limbs briefly before the symbol alleviated it. The banner-bearing Undren stared blankly at her, disbelief briefly replacing frenzied fanaticism before she cut the banner pole with the leaf and sank her palm into its chest, sending as much of her Intent-infused qi as she dared into its body, which disintegrated in front of her, leaving scattered bloody bones and scraps of flesh. The shockwave took out one of the drummers and several more Undren behind her. Absorbing the core, she stabbed the spider he- She picked herself up out of the ruin of the hall, her vision still swimming and her skin healing where it had been flayed off by the explosion. Arai was pulling herself up near the far wall, shaking her head. For a hundred metres in both directions there was nothing but dead Undren and burning patches of Yin Life Qi flickering away. I wont do that again in a hurry, she mumbled as she swallowed back down a mouthful of blood with a grimace. Her mantra went into overdrive with the symbols Intent pulling her damaged body back together again as fast as she could supply qi. She was definitely healing faster now she had a moment to consider things, but if this counted as some kind of body cultivation it was functionally masochism. Taking advantage of the lull, she rapidly grasped the cores of a dozen or so armoured Undren who had succumbed on this side of the tunnel as she made her way onward. On the far side Arai was doing the same, signing that she was okay in the process. Her recovery was still ramping up as she gained more and more fragments of cores in her dantian that were being slowly absorbed. It was easily double what it was before everything came unstuck in the hall settlement, although she was still spending more than she recovered, especially with the three symbol arrays. Behind them there was another strange dissonant howl that resonated disturbingly. The Undren advancing behind them screamed in an even more frenzied manner, hammering spears and clubs on shields as they ran after them. Catching up to Arai, she pointed behind and made a few very obscene signs. Yeah! her sister hissed. That fate-thrashed Nascent Rat and its Spider Queen really want our cores, it seems! Oh she grimaced. That made sense. -Not the scenario we thought of when we were talking about plans, flickered through her head as a stray thought. She wasnt sure what grade their cores were, and annoyingly the Maelstrom Scripture said nothing about core quality in any way that made sense to her. That they were effortlessly crushing most Core Formation Undren they were fighting while just about able to catch the spiders which were likely Soul Foundation she was starting to think, was just about conceivable if they had Grade One cores or Special Cores. Hopping realms to kill Qi Beasts was something usually associated with elite disciples of sects in her eyes, or Elites of the Military and Hunter Bureau. The only force in Flower Picking Town who did that regularly were the Beast Hunter Cadre, who were as irregular a bunch of old freaks and lunatics as you could ever hope to find. The very least of them were Peak of Mantra Seed and they all used special laws provided by the Hunter Bureau while their leaders like Lady Xiao Hai were quasi-Immortals with Soul Meridians. They hit the next wave like two small meteors, using the Qi Blast and the Thunderclap arts this time to rip open the heart of the formation. This group had no banners and nothing capable of even slowing their path as they rolled into the group surging out of a side passage behind it. She launched herself forward with her old movement art, aiming for an armoured rat on a squat grey spider with thicker legs that seemed to be the organiser of this wave. It snarled at her and leapt straight at her, clearly intending to use its superior realm to break her charge. Exuding her intent, she mired up the space around her just as it arrived, buying her a precious moment to carve the armoured Undren in two and leave the spider missing three legs on its left side. It was very useful that they struggled to regenerate whole limbs, at least at Soul Foundation. The spiders from behind caught up as they crashed into the next group who were still mustering. Two blurred to either side of her as she used the thunderclap art again. Arai sniped one of the riders with the Qi Blast. -Really we should have been doing that before, she sighed, crashing into the mob of minions and armoured Undren like a meteorite. Rather than use the thunderclap art a second time, she used up half of her recovered qi and imprinted a three symbol Yang Earth, Isolate and Cage array down. Everything within 20 metres of her disintegrated as Undren were flattened into two dimensional shadows of gore on the tunnel floor, their cores shattering in puffs of glittering dust. A spider mother that was unlucky enough to be close by was crippled instantaneously, its rider a swathe of fur, shattered bone and twisted armour on its thorax. She claimed the spiders core and refined it, using the moment to take stock of their current situation and absorb as much of the orphaned qi in the area as she could, pushing the qi cycle within her body as fast as it would efficiently go. While a single cycle was enough to provide her with a truly immense amount of unrefined qi at this point, drawing it in from a radius of almost fifty metres, she was burning Intent-infused qi at an alarming rate that still wasnt sustainable it seemed. For all that though, the more she used it and replaced it, the easier it was certainly becoming to use it. We should have done that before, she signed to Arai. You barely had qi to run, get your hindsight in check, Arai shot back drily, from where she was searing through corpses for cores. True, she signed, and then immediately grimaced as a spider rider charged straight at the edge of the rippling field of oppression, making it shake and diminishing the qi she had put in it by almost a tenth. A heartbeat later a second one crashed into it, this time a spirit form, depleting it even faster than purely physical attacks. -Smart things, horrible, creepy but definitely-! Something blurred out of the dark and crashed through the oppressive barrier of Yang Qi, tearing apart the array, cancelling the field and catapulting her backwards almost a hundred metres further down the tunnel scattering a group of Undren who were advancing on them from that side. She slammed down the leaf blade into the ground to stop her skid, thanking the fates she hadnt lost her arm to that long slender limb. If she hadnt had her mantra she would be a cripple right now. A three symbol Yang Lightning array appeared underneath her, fuelled by all her unrefined qi, incinerating every-! Within the same heartbeat a long blurring black limb shifted out of the nothing, cancelling the array somehow even as its lighting tore at the limb. The recoil made her stagger. -Such a thing!? She had never even considered that there were things that could cancel arrays and give her backlash, she realised. Two more limbs stabbed at her head and heart, the moment seeming to stand still as they slid towards her with a gut wrenching sense of inevitability. She pushed every shred of Intent-infused qi she still had in her body into defending her core and her head, leveraging every bit of her comprehension with the Maelstrom Intent to try to deflect the one aiming for her forehead. It missed her by a hair, the twisting distortions disrupting it barely enough. Even then, it tried to snap sideways and decapitate her while the other ripped out a huge gash in her side aiming to pin her to the floor. She sacrificed a bone of her qi reserves for the first time in a very long while and used Shifting Maelstrom steps to try to escape. Limbs slammed after her so fast it felt like she was almost standing still. Cutting at one with the leaf it waved around her motion with contemptuous ease, aiming to sever her arm and separate her from the blade. She skipped backwards, barely keeping her arm and the leaf-! The spear hit her a glancing blow in the side of the head, making the world turn a very disturbing shade of lilac and gold for a moment, spinning her around and sending her into the tunnel wall so hard she bounced. Almost instinctively she grasped after the spear, which had curved after her and embedded itself in the wall half an arms length away from her. It tried to teleport away, but her Maelstrom Intent was able to stop it, just, juddering ominously in her grip. With a ripple, a clawed, armoured hand appeared out of the air, followed by the rest of a heavily armoured Undren with a totem on its back, grasping the other end of the spear. The spider it rode had long spindly legs and was twice the size of the other Spider Mothers they had been fighting. Its thick carapace blackish-purple rather than green-brown and marked with weird sickly yellow and green patterns that had an inner glow and made her eyes itch. Memories of the corpses behind the great Spider Queen in the depths surfaced in her mind, not a spider mother, a male spider. The Undren riding it screamed at her, possibly in some kind of challenge and tried to rip the spear out of the wall and from her grasp while the spider moved backwards, presumably trying to aid its rider in dragging the weapon out of her grip. In the same instant, her sister finally caught up, using the Qi Blast to target the rider. The male spider split it effortlessly, a leg becoming a vague blur that barely missed Arai as it tried to impale her. With a hiss that came as much from the movement of the plates on its body as from its maw, it swept its other foreleg at her, clearly intending to make her either relinquish the spear or loose an arm in the process. Unfortunately, there was a third option that it wasnt counting on. -Split the spear from the Undren and use it herself. She had been sending qi into it for a few moments already in any case. Now, her symbol followed, bringing Maelstrom Intent with it. The spear rippled in her grasp and the fate-thrashed Undren grasping the other end spat blood and flinched, its grip weakening momentarily as its own Qi within the spear was subsumed. She sighed, ripping the orphaned spear from the wall with as much vigour as she could, blocking the incoming leg of the spider somewhat in the process. It was really as Old Fang and Old Ouyeng liked to say: sometimes, what you needed to overcome a challenge was just a little bit of luck. Right now, the Undrens spear not being ruined by the purity of her qi was that bit of luck. At long last she could actually use the first form of the Heavenly Maelstrom Spear Art. Practicing it had been one thing, but it cost a vast amount of her qi when the spears shattered, which they had done pretty uniformly up until this point. Letting the newly released qi that was upwelling in her body flow, she marshalled the Maelstrom intent and spun the spear, guiding the swirling limb that was trying to impale her away, barely evading its grasp and collecting as much momentum from its strike as she was capable. {Dreaming of Abzu} The mnemonic shifted in her head as she sought the balance between the impossible, overpowering momentum of the male spider C what she needed was a -Yang Earth, the thought emerged almost unbidden. The ambient qi swirled around her and her intent flowed in the prescribed pattern through her body. She completed the circuit and extended the Intent with her qi through the claimed spear towards the male spider and its rider. The entire tunnel stilled. Maelstrom Intent flowed out of her like a riptide, snaring everything. The captured momentum from the spider swept both her attackers away and crushed them into the far wall. The spiralling Martial Intent from the strike drilled through the spider, fracturing its carapace in places as it flailed its legs randomly, trying to get control of its body. The rider, who had borne the brunt of the strike, was crushed hopelessly against the wall and killed outright. They stared dully at the attack she had just performed. That was way outside of any expectations she had had for it based on her practice up to that point. The Undren in the tunnel stared at it. The two arriving spider mothers and their riders stared at it. The unnatural stillness of shock, that totally disrupted all expectations of the combat, dragged on for a short eternity. Really it could only be summed up by one word. Tyrannical. The bone spear hadnt shattered into tiny bits either, which was a plus. She had also realised something in that moment. She had really been doing the unarmed combat all wrong. The idea was right, but the Intent behind it was totally out and she had totally misjudged how much that mattered. That was kind of galling really, having studied the thing for weeks, but better to find out now. The moment passed and with a surge everything just rolled at them with a singular, shifting howl of returning noise and chaos. The injured male spider was still trying to pull itself back together, she could see it healing. -Nope! No you fate-thrashed dont, she hissed in her head. She passed the leaf blade to Arai for now and did a forward thrust with the spear. The attack felt strange because she felt like she was stepping between whirlpools, letting them propel her onwards as she punched through the rapidly reforming line of minions and arrived at the male spider. It smashed down at her but she swept to the side with the spear and was shocked that her attempted parry actually succeeded, barely. It still sent her careering sideways, skidding through puddles of gore and scattering the dead, but the disturbance around her ate up all the damage it dealt, turning it into further momentum which in turn agitated her Maelstrom Intent and made the circulation of her qi surge. Before it could dissipate or run out of control she spun the spear in her hand and thrust back towards the spider with the basic strike from the Spear Form. The attempt was pretty poor in her estimation, but she still managed to get an increase in strength of about one tenth just from that. The spider staggered up and stabbed out with two strikes. She dodged to the side tipping the spear to block both as best she could by closing the angle down. It helped that it was clearly stunned still, so she got the timing a bit better and collected the strikes even as she thrust again. The spider parried the strike and a spider mother blurred behind her, using the opportunity to try to sneak attack her. She swept low and in a circle, then jumped forward at her, but she had managed to collect enough of the Intent around her and projected it upwards with another twisting thrust. The spider mother hit the ceiling in an almost comedic shape, spewing ichor from smashed joints. The spider mothers strike appeared to have been massively disturbed by her strike, as its spirit form flailed and petered out without even making it half the distance even as it twitched weakly. The other spider mothers all charged at once, trying to buy time for the Spider King... -Did spiders have kings? She wondered before deciding probably not. Whatever it was though, it seemed able to recover. The ones down below had been twice the size of this and grade eight monsters, however she had assumed those were some special exception and that most male spiders died at Golden Core. Male spiders had short nasty lives like that. The amount of qi she was recovering now was a small magnitude above what it had been before as well. Her momentary epiphany about how she was meant to use the Intent made her want to cancel all the previous memories of her trying to use it. Embarrassingly wrong-headed didnt even cover the half of it. She used Maelstrom Shifting Steps to extricate herself, watching their movements destabilise. Even here she had been putting too much effort into it, not letting it just do what it did. -Really mother, you were right, as soon as we got spiritual cultivations we starting doing things like spiritual cultivators, she reproached herself on her mothers behalf. Her spear twisted towards the large male, which struck at her with as much force as it could muster, endeavouring to deflect the strike this time rather than block it. This time, her timing was a bit worse, but it was still enough to collect the force and return it with interest. The male spider flailed and the spear shook in her hand as the spider was sent flying back into the wall where it twitched stunned. Arai blurred towards it, deflecting a desperate attack from a spider mother before carving out the core of the spider with the leaf. They both stared at the grade three core with a perplexed expressions for a split second, wondering what the fates was going on. The only thing of note about it was the weird lines that swirled over it, similar in design to those on its carapace. She recovered and waved for her sister to refine it and turned back to the other spiders. -Was it some kind of mutate? A specially raised beast? Unfortunately there was no time to think about it. She grimaced as she parried another spider mother and countered by sending its rider into the far tunnel wall with a scream. Behind them an ominous wave rippled down the tunnel, making her skin crawl. Breaking free from the melee, she saw that Arai was already breaking for it, running down the tunnel once more. She cast down another Yang Earth array and then a Blade Mist array to delay things and sped after her. Catching up, she noted that her sisters movements with Flickering Steps was most definitely faster than should have been the case for the very basic, if robust, art. There was something about her strides? It took her a second to realise she was seeing the space between her flickering faintly, gaining her maybe half a step for every one she was already taking. They hit the next wave and she dropped another Blade Mist Array, taking care not to catch Arai in it. Undren died in their droves as she ran through their formation. Now she didnt even have to bother with sub-Core Formation Undren, the Maelstrom Shifting Steps and the synergy with her symbol was growing with every moment she kept using it. The movement art was tearing Qi Condensation and below apart like they were paper dolls, the momentum of the cultivation cycle devouring the qi that was orphaned in their deaths without her doing any more. Even some of the weaker Qi Refinement rats succumbed in the same way, while the stronger ones were crippled. Unfortunately, the Undren, while fanatical and utterly fearless, also seemed to be fast studies. Within a few minutes they were skirmishing with them rather than trying to overwhelm them: throwing spears, javelins and rocks that were either explosive or corrosive. They broke through the lines a moment later, whereupon the spider cavalry finally caught up once again, having extricated themselves from the arrays she dropped. Arai placed another on a wall panel and she did the same on the opposite side of the tunnel. It ate into her qi reserves once more but it bought those minutes to open up distance between them and their pursuers. They moved for almost 3 more miles, the ominous intent behind them still building while drums thudded frenetically, spreading in every direction through the tunnels around them, before the next wave found them, from ahead. -What the nameless fates! She swore in her head as solid waves of rats burst out of side passages on their landward side. She pushed down a single symbol mist array which blended a vast swathe of them as they barged straight into the oncoming wave. Both of them bulldozed through thousands upon thousands within the first few seconds, her Maelstrom Intent, her sisters Sundering Intent and the mists dispersing the waves of rats That is not good, Arai snarled as golden dust swirled all around them. She just snarled inarticulately, having no words regarding the curtains of golden-green qi-denying dust that was shifting through the air, expelled somehow by the shattered remains of the rats they had just blended. Turns out you can also use it like this, she signed with a few very obscene ones to punctuate matters. She watched as the dust shifted and flowed through the qi disruption around her as if it was in some other plane of reality even as her sister sent out another wave of intent and qi that tore apart the swirling avalanche that was now massing from behind as well. Even if we clear it out totally, this stuff is beyond combustible, not to mention her sister signed rapidly as the kept battering their way through the oncoming horde of maddened cat sized rats. -The qi-dispersing effect of the dust when combusted goes up by an order of magnitude, went unspoken. -No lightning, no fire, no yang earth would ever last under this sustained onslaught Yin Life-Wood? she signed then spun the spear in a blur, using the movement art to propel herself forwards. Can only try it. It should kill them without dispersing the bodies ridiculously and spreading the dust Arai signed. She pierced a dozen with a sliding thrust, watching puffs of dust come from their broken bodies, just to be sure. It seemed to be their flesh and blood reacting with the air somehow that made the change. As a weapon of tunnel warfare it was without compare. They were already deeply mired as it was. Her qi cycle was slowing as the dust caught at her with its evil barbs, interfering with her ability to draw qi through her skin. Qi defence meant next to nothing to it either, only her Intent was delaying it and even that wasnt doing more than slow it. Truly a weapon tailored to wear down higher realm solitary victims. Yin Wood it is! she muttered. Grabbing Arais hand, they linked their symbols and put down a four symbol array. Her qi evaporated away as she linked symbols for Yin Wood, Isolate, Transform and Chain, focusing particularly on that last one as she imbued the core of the formation with Intent. The impact was disturbing, she could only admit. Rats twitched and warped visibly, contorting and spasming for a few seconds as a rippling wave of vitality-stripping, life-force overgrowth roiled out around them. The sound of the swarm dying in every direction was like some vast sigh. The death qi that welled up made her skin crawl as within moments they were the sole living things within a hundred metres in either direction. Unfortunately though, the flooding wave of rats didnt lose any momentum despite being dead. Thinking quickly, she put down a second array, just a two symbol one that was Yin Fire and Chain, delayed in its activation by a thread of her Intent and then they both fled as fast as they could through the collapsing tides of rats. The wave of Yin Wood qi that pulsed out had already rolled well ahead of them, outstripping their fastest pace as it self-propagated through the myriad swarm of rats beyond her wildest expectation. This place would be paradise if you cultivated some evil blood art Arai flitted over a particularly high drift of the rats. All these corpses and innate qi, just going to waste she mimed melodramatically. It was a stupid thought really, but they were both at the point where you had to seek humour in these events; otherwise, the unrelenting pressure and slaughter of the last hours would properly start affecting them. There was also a niggling sense of annoyance that they should have done this from the get go, but likely it would have been nowhere near as effective. This was only working this well because all these rats were mortal she was pretty sure. She pushed down another delayed Yin Fire array and another Yin Wood array on two of the central dividers that were barely visible amid the drifts of dead rats and death qi. There is literally no end to this tide of rats There must be millions here. she muttered. After another three hundred metres they both put down a final Yin Wood and Yin Fire array apiece and then they ran flat out across the drifts, taking as much care as they could not to exacerbate the damage done already by the golden dust. The horde petered out after another half mile of tunnel, not that either of them stopped running. Behind them there was a sensation of ominous potentia as the death qi twisted. They had made it a few hundred more metres when a hot wind swept over both of them. *Ffft-fthump* The noise was less sound and more a transmission of emergent upheaval. She grabbed her sister by the arm and pushed all her remaining qi into Maelstrom Shifting Steps. Even then, her instincts were screaming at her that this was already too late for the scale of what was about to arrive. She exerted it to the fullest she was able for the first time since re-evaluating how she used the Intent. Her view of the tunnel actually warped slightly, the lines bending unnaturally as they moved so fast that she started to feel spatial crush on her inner organs. Even then, it was slow compared to the pressure wave that rolled outwards, covering the distance between its epicentre a mile behind and their current location in less than a second. Picking her line, she dragged them both into a side tunnel stairwell as the shockwave put the floor of the tunnel on the ceiling, plastering the walls with a layer of rat gore and golden dust as it passed. Her whole body felt like it was being pummelled by evil men with hammers as they were thrown- She hit the ceiling of the stairwell hard enough to crack bedrock, and certainly hard enough to crack half the bones in her body and jar her inner organs. The world swam in weird colours for a second and all the qi that wasnt directly interacting with the cycle in her dantian or locked away in her bones, organs and blood was directly dispersed. That was becoming thematic of this place it seemed. Verticality reasserted itself and she crashed into the floor, hard. Bits of her gear rained down around them and Arai hit the ground a moment later with a nasty thwack that was followed by the sound of someone hitting rock with their palm in a lot of anger. The spear, which had already been showing signs of strain, clattered down and broke as it bounced off the lowest landing. -How annoying, she thought dully. The faint miasma of qi-dispersing dust that fused to her skin was painful. It took her a moment to realise in her disorientated state that that was because she was out of qi and the mantra was having to work hard to free up that which was locked in her flesh as the barbed dust interfered with her qi cycle. Fortunately, she hadnt breathed too much of it in, but even so it was going to slow things down enormously. She pushed herself up and swallowed back down the blood that was in her mouth. Arai, who wasnt much better, pulled herself up and slumped against the edge of the staircase, staring around them. Half a rat fell from somewhere up high with a dull splat. Blood and golden dust covered every surface and the world smelled somewhat coppery and sickly, and tasted of wet iron. The dust itself just hung unnaturally in the air while death qi made the shadows and lines of the stairwell''s geometry waver in a nauseating manner. We are alive, she signed derisively. No thanks to that trick, Arai said with a sign that was equally humorous and insulting. On the plus side, that probably killed anything below Golden Core for a dozen miles of tunnel in every direction, she signed back. What do we do about this though? You tell me. Youre the one who exploded it all! her sister signed and mimed with a fake scowl before letting it lapse into a mocking grin and signing obscenities in the general direction of the tunnel they had fled from. Qi was clearly out, so she focused on her Maelstrom Intent to see what that would do. To her shock, it actually shifted the dust closest to her ever so slightly. That was remarkably encouraging, but also going to be utterly headache-inducing. Normally you used Intent through another medium, qi generally. Using it on its own was generally compared to lifting rocks with your mind until you opened your Sea of Knowledge unless you had a Martial Form that specialised in it. She focused on the Maelstrom Intent as if it were an attack, visualising a spear wasnt going to work a fan? Nothing happened for the first few tries, but eventually she made the dust move away from her in a definitive manner. Intent will do it, she signed to Arai, who just signed another series of crude obscenities back at her before pushing out her hand and wincing as some of the dust in the stairwell swirled away from them. Well I guess we arent using any qi for quite some time then again, probably neither is anything else she signed, which got a silent laugh from her sister. Pushing herself up, she spent a few more moments practicing before finally feeling happy with her ability to shift the dust away from herself with enough control to walk slowly in it without becoming a golden statue. Arai followed suit, signing: Shall we check out the collateral damage? Chapter 74 – Counterstrike
Setting aside the obvious questions of their path and conduct, there are two ways to raise a disciple, I have always felt. The first is to spoil them rotten and give them every opportunity you never had. To give them the best arts, allow them to see great persons teaching the Dao and send them out to do their thing, with your name hanging behind them of course, in those great trials and grand scenes that define every generation. The other is to kick them out the door into the worst pit you can find, hide your name, give them the barest fundamentals and grind their nose in the dirt until their souls shine like diamond. In both cases, your disciple is likely to hate you, but only in one of those scenarios are they also not going to quietly hate themselves by the time they are done with you. Incidentally, if in the course of this you happen to find the much sought after third way, please go tell the rest of the Shu Clan, because they seem to have lost it up their collective ass somewhere in the last aeonspan and are clearly in need of having it removed.
Correspondence regarding how best to raise a good disciple. ~Ancestor Bronze of the Shu pavilion, writing to Elder Shu Kao of the Kao Branch of the Shu Clan.

~ Arai C Ruined Tunnels ~
Arai winced and looked around the tunnel. The local collateral was a blood-drenched world filled in qi-dispersing barbed fungi spores and qi-dispersing rock dust. The sound of drums had stopped, thankfully. That either meant they had just killed all their pursuers, or they were finally out of the way. Or their pursuers thought them dead, and would wait for whatever solution they had to deal with insane quantities of this stuff. Hopefully, it wouldnt involve another explosion. -Oh yeah? Do you wanna bet spirit stones on that? an obnoxious little voice piped up in her head. I guess we walk, she signed and then stopped because the density of dust out here made it fairly hard to see and even more difficult to ensure that she didnt do something stupid and exacerbate the amount of dust that was already adhering to her. It took an effort not to sigh. She winced and took a length of Luss cloth and bound it around her mouth and nose. Breathing wasnt necessary anymore but it was easy to forget that and open your mouth. Sana had already arrived at this conclusion, she noticed, and was tying a length around her own face. She reached out and grabbed Sanas hand. Talking through the link was basically the only way they were going to communicate easily it seemed. I guess we walk? she asked again. Yeah Sanas voice echoed in her head. That began a hellish trip that was comparable in its own way to the very worst of those early days in the sewers. Hours stretched away behind them as they slowly made their way through the hell of yellow dust. At one point early on, they heard several dull booms and sounds of rocks collapsing in various directions. While her qi wasnt replenishing she realised that her Sundering Intent was permeating ever deeper into every part of her physical being. Soon she stopped trying to cut her way out with it and instead wrapped it around herself as densely as she could, much like Sana was doing with the Maelstrom Intent. The impact was not dissimilar once she got the hang of it. She soon had a rippling field that extended about one metre around her in every direction that forced the dust away. Sustained and continuous use of it in this fashion appeared to be excellent training to develop it, albeit utterly tortuous on her mental faculties and unlike any kind of endeavour she had endured before. They passed through several ruined outposts. Subsidiary halls like the first one they had encountered, albeit somewhat less extensive, built up and expanded like warrens. Everything was levelled within them, the shockwave having swept everything aside and left a swirling miasma of glittering yellow and occasional swirls of green. Most of the occupants were dead from the pressure wave, although a few sturdier Undren appeared to have succumbed to the dust. They claimed what cores they could from the dead who were not buried, but the shockwave appeared to have dispersed or weakened the qi of almost every single thing it killed to a truly remarkable degree. The rubble-strewn ruin of the halls and collapsed side passages made any reasonable looting almost impossible in any case. The suppressing inertia of the qi-repelling dust and the mushroom spores meant that the replenishment of the qi mist was functionally nonexistent in any case. In any event, nothing attacked them as they slowly made their way onwards, hours turning into days, until they finally reached a point where the hall widened in a way that seemed dimly familiar before ending abruptly in a flat wall. Approaching it, she found the tell-tale motif borders that suggested this was a doorway that had somehow been sealed. Well, now we know what the distant booms were, she scowled and gave the door an ineffectual kick. Its more concerning that they have some way to control these, to be honest, Sana muttered as she pressed her palm against it. Aiii... So true, she flipped the leaf and turned to the door speculatively before walking across to the wall beside it. What are the odds that theres a colossal force of death and destruction behind there. Honestly speaking? Sana said with a frown, turning to look behind them. This looks more like the ante-hall to one of those large octagonal shafts that we were flooded up before. She turned to look around the rest of the vaguely trapezoidal hall. Her sister might actually have a point there. Through the rippling curtains of yellow-gold and green dust, it was, if she looked really closely, possible to see swirling motif patterns that picked out different places around the walls. They hadnt really been visible in the tunnel, although she had to admit she had stopped looking for the most part. One Soul Foundation spider core says that beyond that door its filling up with water and they plan to open the door in a few days to just try and flood us, secure in the knowledge that we will be drowned or smashed to bits, Sana said dryly. If you can find one that has any qi in it I will resolutely refuse to take that bet, she replied, rolling her eyes. In any case, there is a third option. Ohh? We survive and it washes us all the way down into the depths, she joked. Please leave the funny stuff to me, Sana said a touch sourly. Shaking her head, she slowly walked over to the wall and considered it. The entry hall had quite a lot of rubble and fallen panels, but mainly near the entrance where they had come in. this close to the door the architecture was remarkably sturdy. You thinking we use the leaf and we cut our way around? Sana asked. Yes, she agreed. I rather fear your somewhat humorous suggestion that we become miners and carve holes in the wall has become reality, dear sister, she said with a faux-resigned tone Rather than do so immediately by the door, they retreated to the nearest rock fall close to the entrance of the room and started there. There the shockwave had displaced several sections of the qi-repelling rock panels that clad most of the hall, exposing the bedrock behind them. Selecting a spot where they could replace the panel afterwards and thus broadly disguise the opening amid all the fresh collapse, she started to carve out a section as neatly as possible. Even with the leaf, it was slow going due to the density of the rock and the need to suppress their qi as much as possible. The dust still lingered in suspension and coated everything. Moving it with Intent just stirred it up and meant they had to redouble their efforts to minimise the effects of continued re-exposure. They alternated the task from the start, shifting rock out and scattering it loosely around the debris-filled hallway to disguise it as best they could. It wouldnt survive a detailed investigation, but it was better than nothing and the dust made for a surprisingly convenient blanket of obfuscation. After a while they settled into a pattern where she cut rock, as her Sundering Intent did seem to help with the task a bit, while Sana used her Maelstrom Intent to prevent the dust from entering the tunnel in large quantities while dispersing rock that she mined. The Sundering Intent, as Sana had started to call it C which was a catchy enough name that she decided to just start using it C gave her the vaguest awareness of what was in the rock ahead of her for maybe two or three hand widths? Enough at least that she didnt cut into anything dangerous so long as she took things slowly. At least with the Sundering Intent she could cut out blocks of rock rather than malformed triangles. She reckoned it took them several days of cutting and moving in the darkness to advance high enough to be comparable to the upper stories of the hall they were trying to bypass. Visualising the layout of one of those halls, from when they were flooded up through one, she was sure she didnt want to clip any of the feeder channels that came out of the roof of the room allowing it to flood. She would have cut a path towards the large channel if she didnt suspect it diverted away from the hall somehow, or stepped up over it via a lock system more likely. Cutting into that below the water mark would be disastrous in such an enclosed space. In the silence of their endeavour she found herself reviewing the array symbols once again. Having used most of the basic ones now and being much clearer on what they did, it was easier to hypothesise what some of the similar-looking symbols might do, and how they could be drawn. That latter aspect was the main hindrance towards using quite a few of the so-called lesser ones lifted from the walls of the Academy. Those were much less demanding on their qi. To the point where she was pretty sure she could imprint two or three four-symbol arrays that used those in a row compared to barely one, without breaking into her refined qi for the more advanced ones. The issue was that they were drawn accurately, but lacked the intention of the ones Maria and Eleanora had set out, which while much more complex had something of an inherent sense of rightness to them that you could follow. Most of their success so far had been identifying those lesser symbols in the more complex ones and working backwards from there. At any rate, it was something to occupy the large part of her mind that was just going to worry about dust or Undren or flooding with something productive. Eventually, something that had totally defied the probing of her Intent, appearing to all intents invisible, snared up the leaf blade, stopping it dead. -Well monkeyshit, she sighed and carefully excavated away that place in the rock. Frowning with concentration, she carefully cleared away the stone to find a dozen lines of faintly glowing white-green Arborundum tracing a beautiful and complex pattern. Experimentally she poked at the rock between them and the leaf was repelled, like a piece of qi-infused iron ore that diviners liked to use. What is it? Sana came up beside her. Finally found out what is letting qi flow through this place and presumably powering the doors and stuff, she replied, blowing rock dust off the pattern. Its uncuttable by the leaf and appears to project a field beyond it. We can cut up to the threads but not through them or the rock behind them she trailed off, thinking rapidly about the room layout and the distance they had come so far. This is something related to the opening of one of the flood channels? Sana asked, looking back behind them then at the floor of the cramped space. I wouldnt bet against that hypothesis. Well try to go over the top of it, she nodded. She had soon uncovered a veritable wall of the Arborundum filaments stretching to 3 metres in length and was starting to be concerned she was somehow cutting along its length rather than its height before she finally found the top. It adjusted latterly at 45 degrees making it clear that the channel was in fact octagonal in shape. The problem that presented itself though, was the shimmering ceiling of Arborundum lattice that presented itself above that, stretching out in every direction. Huh, thats inconvenient, Sana observed in a disgusted tone. To be fair, Im actually more impressed that this leaf has served us so well for so long before we encountered something like this she muttered. For an opportunistic pickup off a cart in a ruined city, its return is pretty spectacular. The day it goes blunt is the day we have a problem, her sister agreed, shifting more rock behind them. They werent bothering to take it out of the tunnel now. There was enough space behind them that at this point they could just throw it backwards. Sadly, it couldnt be absorbed into their dantians either, not that it was especially rich in qi in any case. Another two days of monotonous digging, now forced to go down underneath the lattice by several metres rather than over it, saw them eventually encounter the bottom of another shimmering Arborundum lattice, angled 45 degrees outwards. That all but confirmed to her that the hall somewhere to their left should indeed be one of the octagonal ones with a central pit, of a similar size to the ones they had risen through before. After some consideration, they decided to bypass the hall completely. The likelihood of it being flooded from above was very high in her personal estimation and all the doors would almost certainly be sealed. In addition, the more she thought about it, the more likely it became that the entire hall was ringed in this fate-accursed lattice. They had mined onwards for another day when, finally, the event she had been somewhat expecting finally occurred. There was a juddering groan that shook the rock all around them for several seconds. A faint wave of Yang Water Qi rippled up the tunnel, followed by the distant sound of surging water. Well, that confirms their solution to using the dust, she remarked in a resigned fashion as she started to carve into the ceiling. The tunnel was large enough for them to crouch in currently as she had kept it as small as was convenient to progress quicker. Unfortunately, that became a bit inconvenient in the current circumstance. Do you think this is going to flood all the way up to here? Sana asked, looking behind them. I have to imagine that they designed this place so it could be flooded compartmentally, she pointed out. Yeah good point, her sister agreed, then added: Dig faster! Shaking her head, she kept cutting at the same speed she had been before; rushing in a panic would do no good now anyway. Behind her, Sana started stacking square blocks as a wall. One of her more useful discoveries when trying to decipher the symbols as she mined had been the stability symbol. Now that they had enough distance from the dust, their continued use of Intent on their own bodies had mostly purged it and they were both back to being able to absorb qi, albeit still with some difficulty and much-reduced efficiency, so arrays could be used a bit more freely. If you told me that the most important aspect of being at Core Refinement would turn out to be being able to turn qi into vital components directly so you no longer need to eat or breathe, I would have probably said you were an idiot, Sana grumbled as she worked on making the relevant array on a large piece of flat rock. True, but it only works so long as theres actual qi, and Im still not certain that that isnt just a quirk of the fact that we ended up using a pseudo Yin Yang True Elements Spring to form and temper our Golden Cores, she pointed out. That attribute seems to be related to Yang Wood, which outside of our array for it is basically only found in ancient spiritual trees and super rare, hard to catch spirit herbs. Killjoy, Sana muttered. Still, I wonder what our actual lifespans are right now, because most Golden Core cultivators get a boost of a few hundred years and going by the Undren our cores are clearly a bit better than average. No idea, no intention of trying to burn some of my vitality just to check either, she rolled her eyes in the darkness and handed Sana another 40 by 40 chunk of rock. How is the wall coming on? Getting there we really should have done this a day ago when you actually worked out what the symbol meant, Sana grimaced. Blocked off the step down. Hindsight get thee gone, she sighed, because her sister was right there. A second surge of Yang Water qi in the dusty tunnel was accompanied by a sense of descending oppression that put her in mind of someone having just knocked the bottom out of an ocean-sized bucket- The pressure wave smashed them both into the wall and scattered Sanas wall around them with enough force to make her bones creak. By the nameless! Sana spat as she barely managed to protect herself from the hail of flying rocks. Shaking her head, she sat up, pushing rocks away, and found that there was water in the tunnel, rapidly rising. They both started to fix the ruined wall as fast as they could in the rising swirling, icy waters. It had almost filled the tunnel by the time she wedged the last bits in and used her physical strength to stop it from collapsing. There was a sense of Csetting- and the stability of the rock intensified subtly all around them. The gaps between the rocks bled away as her sister imprinted the three symbol array onto a slab under the water. Floating in the now totally submerged tunnel, she shuddered. The water was icy, with more than a hint of Yang Qi in it. It wasnt dangerously cold by any means, but having gotten used to the hot darkness of the small tunnel, to be plunged into cold darkness was not exactly pleasant. Clearly, it had come from some large reservoir above them, or the sea on the surface perhaps. -Or they just had a hole in whatever passed for a seabed and opened that. Its flooded well above the height of the tunnel, she pondered. Without further ado she started cutting at the tunnel ceiling, opening up space. The concentration of the golden dust in the water was obnoxiously problematic, but she was certain they had enough qi to outlast it. Soon she had carved a halfmetre wide space and determined that their seal behind them was holding. After that, it was just a matter of carving that new tunnel along far enough for them both to get out of the water, dumping the excess behind them. We are going to have to do something about excess rock, Sana grimaced, looking at the half-filled hole behind them. I think we just have to live with it, she added, resignedly. Melting it is a no go. Turning that into a corrosive pool Yeah Sana agreed, glancing around them with a grimace. That would be unpleasant. Regardless, the disaster was now temporarily averted, so all they could do was resume their tedious cutting through the rock, now in a largely airless space. Mercifully, as Sana had remarked earlier, there was enough qi in the rocks themselves to support them. There was some physical discomfort, noticeable because she had stopped her mantra from burying the physical pain she was feeling quite so agressively. They had already been doing that for far too long, and it was dangerous to lose your sense of what was an appropriate level suffering for your physical condition, on that everyone who had ever trained them agreed. It was like losing fear: it led to you not really knowing what your limits were any more, and that would get you killed or injured much more frequently as a result. Between the nonexistent ventilation, the enclosed space filled with chopped rock chunks. The rising temperature due to their depth and Yang Water qi slowly filtered through the rock into the tunnel, making it humid as well as hot, and the environment became wretched. It was a different kind of unpleasant compared to the horrible swamp from the tunnels below. The ambient temperature of the rock surface was at the point where a mortal would probably have died of heatstroke even if they had some way to avoid suffocation. Why it was so hot, she wasnt sure. The best guess she had was that it was a side effect of the Arborundum lattices being active, because they shouldn''t be that deep. The spear has said the sea between their city and the nearest landmass was a few hundred metres at best and they had gone down maybe 500 before finding the tunnels. It should be around 50 degrees, but the rock was close to the temperature where it could boil water. They continued like this for an interminable length of time. They didnt bother to cut sideways into the tunnel itself, based on the regular layout of the access points there would be a stairwell about 800 metres out from the far exit of the hall, and the goal here was to avoid drawing any attention to their escape from the hoard behind them. Eventually, she pushed the leaf blade monotonously and felt it cut nothing. -Monkey-shit, she grimaced signalling her sister to move back. It turned out, however, that the dangerous thing wasnt whatever they had just breached, but the fact that they had just breached a place with an actual atmosphere. When she pulled the blade out there was a *ssssssss* sensation in the air and the skin on her arm was lacerated before she could get it out of the way. It was close to a blade of air rushing into the tunnel, although thankfully it only cut in the first instance and only, from what she could see, because she had had her hand in front of the initial gap. Carefully pulling it back the rest of the way, she carved open a small section and checked beyond. It turned out to be a stairwell, which was an unsought for bit of good fortune. Peering out warily, she found that they were about halfway up it and that it was largely deserted apart from some algae and a few mushrooms far below. Satisfied, she pulled herself out and dropped down onto the stairs, Sana following a moment later with a relieved sigh. In this whole wretched experience Im not sure what I hate more that or sewers Sana finally broke the silence. Yellow Dust Rat Soup, she said with a giggle. Oh. Yeah Id sort of blanked the bit before we began mining, Sana replied with a shudder. They sat there in silence for a few moments longer before she pushed herself up. Well, lets get this hole sealed up and get moving. And next time we meet one of those towns we tunnel our way around, Sana winced. By the way, does your Intent feel oddly settled compared to how it was when we escaped the dust? Hmmmmm, she self-examined herself at her sisters prompting. She had, she had to admit, largely stopped thinking about the Sundering Intent in an analytical way at a certain point. Doing so while using it so monotonously for days and days would have driven her slightly mad she was sure, and in any case, it had given her time to ponder the arrays. Sana was right though. That sustained use seemed to have made a marked improvement in how it was settling within her body. It felt easier to use if anything, more a part of her than it had been before. She also had to think much less about making it fuse with her qi as it continued its own passive refinement cycle. Yeah, she nodded. Its started to merge with my dantian much more naturally It seems my Qi Sea has expanded a bit as well, which is bizarre, because we have been qi depleted for close to two weeks? she muttered. Uhuh, Sana agreed. My core capacity has increased by nearly 30 of what we decided to call core units from what I can see I wonder what criteria we have to fulfil to advance from Golden Core to Soul Foundation? Doesnt your art show you? she asked, surprised. Not as such, her sister sighed. Its weird. It seems like my Intent has to fuse with the core in a certain way but there isnt any blueprint or guide for it. It just says that it will progress as it should, which is singularly Unhelpful, she completed with an eye roll. Yes, Sana groused, kicking her heels on a step. Not to mention, it seems I cant re-enter the pagoda until I reach some suitable level of attainment in its eyes for all four of the arts it already imparted. That also assumes that the breakthrough process and the realm progression is similar to what we know she mused. She didnt need to add that what they did know was pitifully small. No more, really, than what the Pagoda had supplied to Sana. You condensed a core, refined your qi, opened your Qi Sea, gained an understanding of Intent and then arrived at Soul Foundation when it reached some ill-defined tipping point the problem wasnt that either It should be pretty close Sana mused, The progression doesnt seem to differ, and just the steps are a bit more specific maybe? Isnt there a tribulation for crossing between Golden Core and Soul Foundation? she asked quietly. They made their way carefully down the stairway and scouted the tunnel beyond. It was largely empty apart from the obligatory fungi and dispersed rocks. The hall behind them ended in a flat wall some 800 metres back, so without further ado, they made their way onwards as fast as they could. The progress was steady, punctuated only by several spider attacks, until they arrived at the next junction to find that the tunnel was sealed. Back-tracking, they found that the tunnel on the other side of the channel was also sealed shut. They tunnelled carefully around the door and opened a tiny hole into the next hall. It was crawling with Undren. There must have been 10,000 of them massed into the area, coming and going through mined side tunnels. Sana stared through the tiny fissure and signed: Im getting seriously fed up with this How about we turn the tables a bit she found herself signing back, a truly malicious idea settling in her mind. They both retreated back from the slit she had cut, before she started to explain. In many ways it was a very obvious solution, one that they had considered for that first hall, albeit briefly. There though, the concern was that they should get distance from the Island City and not wanting to cause a huge ruckus right on the edge of the territory claimed by the Undren Kin. Now though, the gloves were truly off. She was ready to do this by the time that fate-trashed spider queen appeared, and certainly well before the rat tide and the golden dust. Now, it seemed only fair to return the favour somewhat. So, she said with aplomb, clasping her hands together and stretching her fingers through each other. The qi transformation arrays were really good at murdering even Nascent Soul spiders, given enough time to build up... and at this point we might as well try to get some benefits? If we can kill off an entire hall, how many Golden Cores and Nascent Soul cores is that to refine? Not to mention the qi from everything that dies in there will have nowhere to go given much of the hall is lined with qi-repelling stone and the main doors in and out of it appeared shut. I like what youre thinking her sister grinned evilly. And at this point, they have made it very clear that they intend to kill us at all costs it seems. Their response to our presence here is just a bit disproportionate, it feels like. Well, we probably devastated every one of their settlements within 30 miles of tunnel by detonating that small mountain of rats like that she pointed out. If that doesnt warrant a response on this scale, I struggle to think what might? Nah, I meant before that, Sana said drily. They basically deployed a small army to catch us. There was no basically about that, she said sourly. They did deploy a fate-thrashed army to deal with us for some reason, and I doubt it was just for our cores. So how do we go about this? Sana mused I say we try to get above the hall. Depends how long do you think the lockdown will last? she had been pondering that herself for a while. Either we are fate-thrashed unlucky and they lift it within minutes or they might just leave it for as long as they think we can survive in that other tunnel, while flooded and locked in. Id guess they leave it for a week at any rate Sana speculated. Well, we start anyway and see. If they open it all up, we can just move on, she agreed. Anyway this should be even better training, she reached out and exerted her Intent-infused qi to gouge out a handful of the normal rock. It was slower than using the leaf by a long margin, a bit like trying to scrape away compacted wet sand, but... Sana raised an eyebrow. How long have you been able to do that? Not long at all she chuckled awkwardly. In truth, she had only really discovered it in widening the hole to get them into the stairwell. Whether it was possible before that, she had been too focused on cutting the tunnel to worry about it, just letting her Intent do its thing. It seems my Intent has almost completely saturated my body, which brought about this advancement in its effectiveness, she explained as Sana tried to replicate the feat on the wall and failed. Her sister sighed in disappointment and shook her head as she continued explaining. So, I figure this is what we do. The main things hampering us with setting up larger interlinked arrays was how ad hoc the idea and implementation was in the first place and the time it took us to set them out. Well, qi as well, but thats much less of an issue now. The latter two are less of a problem, but it should be possible to seriously condense the scale of the array we made for the same amount of effort. She started to sketch out the design roughly on the section of the wall of the tunnel where they were sat. So before we essentially had eleven independent arrays and a gathering array. I had the suspicion before that the system was a lot more robust than we were giving it credit for and I think in hindsight I was right. Basically, we need to make a six symbol array that feeds five elements and has a control array that links them all together. The transformation between Yin and Yang can be handled by sub-nodes that link between them. Imprinting it would be utterly impossible, but basically, we end up with five chambers, one for each element and the core that is entirely focused on regulating their interactions and sustaining the build-up. I see Sana mused. It should be possible This is essentially condensing Myriad Elements Qi directly rather than building into it like we did before. I take it you had some success with working out what some of the other symbols do and how they can be drawn? A bit, yeah. Not much else to do when chopping rock really. Its not like I have a bunch of arts to work on getting to minor completion or something, she jibed. Hah. Stop stealing my role, Sana gave her a playful poke in the side. In that case, Ill handle excavating the interconnecting bits and you handle the side rooms and get them set up one at a time? She suggested. Won''t that be a lot slower? her sister frowned before sighing and shaking her head. This way we both get to dig, stupid Sana. Tired, stressed-out Sana, she said diplomatically, hiding her smile. We should seal that off though She pointed back at the hole they had cut below. Actually Arai found herself frowning. Seal that off and cover it over. Then we excavate a new access in a really awkward place to see that is basically thin enough that we can break it with physical strength to get out. Say in the previous stairwell on the canal side of the tunnel. Ooh... Sana clapped her hands C Those are nasty, but relatively harmless to us at this point. Yep, that way we have some kind of out, even if its back-tracking. So, where do we put it? Sana asked after a moments further consideration. Middle of the hall, above the huge pit they dug down, would be best I think, she said after thinking for a moment. That makes it hard for them to get here, and I doubt it will occur to them that anything can dig through this rock at the speed we are until its far too late. Okay, while you do that, Ill go back and trap and seal the other exit and then dead-end it and carve a new one, her sister said, taking the leaf from her hand. It took them a week to carve out the passageway to the middle of the room and get the series of rooms laid out. With two of them working on it, progress went much faster than she had expected, especially as her own gains with her Intent got slowly better as the days wore on. After a few days of using it solidly to gouge out stone, she had graduated from scraping rock away to using the Sundering Intent to trace extant weaknesses in the rock and fracture it that way. She was somewhat embarrassed for her past self, as they could have saved several days of work if she had done this from the start, but she comforted herself by repeating that she was a Herb Hunter, not a Spirit Stone Miner or a Jade Carver. Before the last few weeks, she had only really smashed rocks with a hammer to create a gravel bed in the garden that one time. All the while, the forces in the hall came and went as they periodically checked on them. The settlement itself was, she judged, quite a bit bigger than the previous ones they had encountered. The hall they were in was one of at least three she suspected, perhaps a whole complex radiating out from this point. The only other large exit on the far end was also sealed in any event, so if there were access tunnels in and out they were not within sight. It seemed that the settlement could function without access to that particular underground thoroughfare in its entirety and they were just happy to leave it sealed. Setting up the actual arrays, on the other hand, took her longer than she had anticipated and was quite a bit more technical. The structure, which initially seemed easy, turned out to be anything but. Her hope that you could do it with just the six central symbols turned out to be broadly true, but they still needed to set up five subsidiary elemental arrays in the five rooms that linked to the symbols, as it turned out. Her hope that the State symbols would allow for the transformation wasnt wrong. She just hadnt appreciated the difference between theory and practice, it turned out. In the end, she changed the design into a three step structure. At the periphery were five elemental arrays with five symbols apiece and state symbols regulating the transformation of Yin and Yang energy. Each of those then linked to an array that gathered them and then distributed the qi to the proper gathering array in the central room. Neither of them had the qi reserves to easily imbue arrays that big or complex in one go, not to mention the structure was beyond anything they had attempted. Each section also had to be imprinted with their qi directly it seemed, and then reinforced with their blood to make it fix properly. The whole procedure was taxing beyond expectation, in short, and not helped in the slightest by both of them still suffering from the lingering effects of the dust. Her qi gathering efficiency was still maybe a quarter of what it had been before; the mushroom spores in her skin were the main cause of that. The qi repelling and depleting dust had wormed its way into her lungs and arteries as well. It was possible to expel it and the spores with Intent, but her mantra was unable to provide her much relief from the pain of the process for some reason, so it had to be done gradually and with great care not to send them through her meridian gates while removing them from her body. The one time that happened by accident she nearly suffered a qi deviation on the spot. During that time she also found, horrifyingly, that carving out a damaged section from her arm did nothing to actually remove it. Much of the dust remained behind somehow, glittering spectrally in the place where the wound had been even as her body healed around it. This seemed to be the property of the greenish dust that was, she was starting to notice, bonded with the fungi spores somehow. Still, despite all that, after three days of solid work, the cores of the five different arrays were all completed and they could let them start generating qi. Sequential activation of the feeding arrays in each room took an additional week, during which she started to stress out more and more about the hall settlement below. There was a clear build-up of forces starting to occur there, with dozens of Nascent Soul spiders, and even two more of the weird male spiders. They also saw two huge mutate rats with ballistae on their backs arrive with a large entourage of Undren wearing some pieces of metal armour painted black and red, which were now being housed close to either exit of the hall. Finally, two days later, they had all the qi transformation symbols active and starting to generate Yin/Yang Myriad Elements Qi. With five of the sets of symbols all pulling qi out of the rock around them and the central formation funnelling it together into the central room, the pressure from the qi rapidly shifted from unpleasant to downright noxious. They also discovered early on that Isolate appeared to have no influence on these array structures. Her best guess was that it was the same type as the transformation symbol. It worked in four symbol arrays because isolate was dealing with a different aspect of the array to transform. If there was a symbol that allowed the two to play nice in the same role, it was one she hadnt found yet or simply wasnt a part of the series they had. Left with nothing else to do, they both alternated between refining qi to make the best use of the qi building up in the space and expunging the remainder of the dust. Shockingly, within a mere 24 hours of starting the whole thing up, faint streamers of mist started to appear on the floor. At that point, it only took hours for spiritual condensation to start accruing directly on rock surfaces like faint varicoloured laminate sheen. The qi being transformed was so vast that both of them had to swallow it at a truly crazy rate even in spite of their lingering injuries, and it was still growing exponentially. Her dantian was soon full of elemental mist and it was all she could do to force her Intent through it as thoroughly as possible. This process continued for another two days during which she felt that her core was growing even denser and darker. The faint corona around it was starting to turn faintly purple around the edge of the gold as well. The threads of elemental qi within it also started to change and slowly shimmer, the Intent-infused qi being incorporated into her core also changing them subtly. With every cycle, she could feel her affinity for the ten transformations of the elements encapsulated within it growing incrementally. The Sundering Intent slowly changed as well, acquiring a subtle sense of transformation that she was sure came from the symbol. For whatever reason, she also started to become more aware of the main symbol in her minds eye. Its own Intent slowly started to bleed out more and more into the qi in her dantian, feeding the symbol in her core. During that process, the last vestiges of the dusts injurious properties were also finally expelled, which was an enormous relief. Surfacing from this meditative state, she realised that the entire mini-complex was nearly filled with varicoloured mists. A quick check of the jade tablet on her arm told her that she had been meditating for almost a week. -Its kind of scary how time just blurs away, she thought with a shudder. Is this what happens to old sages in their cultivation abodes? They just get caught up in the flow and before they know it a century has flown by Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Sana was sat nearby still deep in her own state. She could see the mist shifting and eddying around her in mysterious patterns. Getting up felt like moving through tar, such was the density of qi pervading the space. To move at all freely she had to use her own Intent-infused qi to oppose the mists and part them. Slowly, she made her way down to check the status of the hall itself. To her great relief, they hadnt opened the main door to their tunnel yet. The Undren had, however, opened one of the other corridor hall doors leading into a second large hall complex that sat beside this one. Not the one the two of them needed either. It was hard to miss why either. On the edge of the hall, in that entrance sat a giant mutate rat, almost the size of the spider queen in the depths below. On its back was a series of drums and a throne made of bones. Upon it sat a remarkably muscular bare-chested Undren with grey fur and an actual beard, wearing metal armoured greaves and arm guards and a loose skirt of armoured plates sewn into grey hide covered in livid runes. It had no obvious traces of lizard until she realised that its horned helmet was in fact bony protrusions from its own head, giving it the appearance of having four curved horns protruding forward out of its skull. She could sense no qi from it at all, unlike the grey-furred old rat she had met before, which meant it was possibly over Nascent Soul. -A Dao Seeking Undren, she cursed her own previous thoughts on that matter for having drawn evil and hoped that it was just at Spirit Severing. That was ominously outside their expectations. A Nascent Soul one they might hope to ambush or make underestimate in some way, at least running was possible based on their previous experiences. She was under no illusions that they could flee from an entity that was at Dao Seeking. Any tricks they could pull would be slight things before a master. There were no Moon Mushrooms to save them here, no slime pit to distract, no spear to free. Suppressing her qi with her concealment art and stilling every other aspect of her, she quickly surveyed the rest of the room. The rat on the throne was directing others to create various structures throughout the hall. Large totems hung with various banners that held vast swirls of glyphs that put her somewhat in mind of the array symbols themselves. The ambient qi in the hall was also noticeably rising over what it had been before, and as she looked again, she saw that a lot of the subsidiary activity that had been going on in the hall had stopped. Clearly, they had evacuated all the minions at the very least. Another ominous thought occurred to her as she turned back to look at the distant entrance to the other hall. -Was that rat intending to make this hall his cultivation abode? That would be problematic. Grimacing, she quietly made her way back up, sealing the path again behind her to find Sana now out of her own meditation and stretching her arms and legs. Has the rat with horns on its head left yet? she queried, seeing her return. Oh, did you already check? - And no, its still there. They are making some big totems? she found herself asking, even though that was a really obvious question. Yeah. It scanned here with its spiritual sense three days ago, but didnt seem to detect anything, her sister remarked. Its quite remarkable, these arrays dont seem to stand out at all. Only the spiders deep below have ever shown any ability to perceive them. I dont think the ones up here are quite the same. Something to be thankful for, anyway. Do you think we can spike it now? she looked around at the thick qi mist. There were actual crystal growths on the walls now. Lets harvest the crystals and make sure we have the escape tunnel clear. If that thing is actually Dao Seeking it will be able to swat us like bugs, Sana grimaced and moved slowly over to a wall and started to draw what crystals she could into her dantian. Experimentally, she cut at a crystal with one of the qi-repelling daggers and blinked as it couldnt even scratch it. Not for the first time she cursed not having something that they knew clearly could cut things at realms below whatever Celestial Venerate actually was. Aside from qi-infused Arborundum and a weird rock that made up the dais by the spear in the city far above they had met nothing it couldnt cut. Trying again, with the leaf this time, she sighed mentally as it gave a fractional bit of resistance before slicing it apart. So, somewhere between qi-repelling and Celestial Venerate, Sana drily observed. Thats not at all a huge span of quality. She started to work on getting as many of the crystals as she could. Soon she had a small sea bed of Myriad Elements crystals in her Dantian. The spatial storage within it was clearly big. It just vexed her that it only seemed happy to store things like this. Experimentally, she tried to take some back out. Nothing happened, which figured really. Within an hour they had cleaned out all the crystals they could. It was time to try this attempt at mass destruction from Myriad Elements Qi poisoning it seemed. Signalling to Sana, she made her way towards the other set of much smaller arrays that they had set up to melt a bunch of holes through the ceiling.

~ Zrech, of Clan UlKal C Warlord of Mourncleaver Pit ~
Zrech Ulkal, Elder of Mourncleaver Pit, sat upon his throne frowning. His Great Mutate rat was twitching its nose, clearly uneasy about something. He stilled it by throwing a Mana Core from a JashGrai-Dak demon onto the ground for it to gnaw at as he surveyed the totems that were being built to try to harness the rampant energies pulsing across the roof of the hall. The emergence of the Mana Core Vein in this unassuming hall settlement was inexplicable. All things like this had, as far as he was aware, largely been mined out back in the days of old, when the tyrant defilers from above had still held sway, plundering riches of the earth from their rightful children and slaughtering in four directions in the name of their kingdoms and stolen glory. Then again, he reflected with a growl, inexplicable things appeared to have been happening a lot in this territorial extremity on the western fringes of their territories in the last few months. Now there was Yerkushs insanity in the neighbouring territory. The old spider molester had overreacted it seemed in trying to capture something or another in opening up his alchemical pits, not expecting that the prey he chased had been able to not only poison the entire swarm with some horrifically potent Thaumic spell but then detonate them in what was a remarkable display of Etheric manipulation. The ensuing explosion had caused so much devastation the other town lords of this district of Swarmbloods westernmost enclaves had been forced to shut off much of secured connections out of this region. The Swarmblood Elders had also sent him to sort out that mess. Easier said than done, frankly. He stared at the ceiling again pushing those thoughts into the back of his mind. He had investigated it several times now. It was clearly just a Mana Core Vein, admittedly one where there had never been the faintest hint of one before, but just a Mana Core Vein. Its purity, however the purity was remarkable. He liked to think he had explored widely C he had led expeditions for the glory of Mourncleaver for over three thousand years, risen to the rank of Warlord, destroyed a Mana Slime Well in the depths and captured its core, braved the snake warrens of the Undrenmarsh, slain a three-headed serpent and drunk its blood to get his horns In all those long centuries, he had never seen a vein this pure outside of Swarm Blood itself, deep in the heart of this accursed prison. He gestured and one of his sage heralds approached. Yes-ss great warlord? the servant bowed. How long before we can open the far gate, he gestured towards the doorway that was leading towards the flood pit access. The core of the vein was somewhere above the hall, but his senses told him that the most accessible parts of it lay beyond the gate. It seemed to travel in a curve towards the canals. Several more days-s great warlord! the servant replied, bowing again, having found someone to ask. He eyed the servant, who bowed and continued explaining. The control hall is in the Eight Eyes territory. It was flooded. He ran his claws through his beard and resisted kicking the servant. It was not their fault, even if the answer of several more days had been being bandied around for two weeks now. They could always tunnel around the door, but that would be dangerous if they ever needed to flood the lower levels again While the spread of Ancestor Moonrats Grand Achievement had been a thing of greatness before this shard of the stolen world above became a prison, since then it was more of a nuisance, and it had long since escaped any semblance of control, if such a thing had ever truly been under control. They still had no idea what caused that great bloom. Apparently, it had escaped and even led to the destruction of the Sarkatush Enclave on the surface. He fervently hoped that wasnt what that idiot Yerkush had been chasing. It had killed a leviathan, escaped an eldritch bloom, escaped the flooding of the depths, killed that old monster of a prophet and unsealed the weapons from their millennia-old attempt at refinement As to what it was, nobody was clear. Maybe it was one of the Grey Witches from the southern seas, or some slime that got a lucky mutation. The worst-case scenario though would be that it was one of The Great Enemy that had somehow lingered on. However, the Spirit Tyrant above had, according to the Great Elders, proclaimed this land free of their dominion with the completion of its seal above. Although, its betrayal of their alliance with the sabotage of that same seal made that information suspect to many - among which he included himself. Still, none of their kind had apparently been found in these lands, above or below, for over 20,000 years. -If one of them had survived somehow, or hidden away he considered grimly. Only the Great Elders, Grey Lord of the Life Flayers or one of the Sovereign Slime Pits from the deeps, who amassed the remains of The Great Enemy like collectors hunting after rare specimens, might turn aside such a being His servant subtly got his attention and he turned back to look at him, and at the new arrival standing beside him. We have received a communication from Warlord Yerkush, Great Warlord, another servant said, bowing. I see, he waved a claw for it to continue. Lord Yerkush apologises. The delay was caused by interference from the dispersal of the disjunctive spore mushrooms. He says that he has begun the process of releasing the lockdowns. There may be some light flooding, but the way will be open within a few d- He nodded, cut them off and motioned for the servant to leave. That was something at least. They could ascertain what the easiest way to investigate the vein was His instincts shifted even as his mount twitched its nose and looked at the ceiling. The fur on his arms abruptly rose and he tasted mana in the air. As if hypnotised, he stared at the middle of the ceiling as it fluctuated faintly- OUT. NOW! he roared. Every Undren within earshot poured towards the tunnel entrance without any complaint. They had evacuated a lot of those in this hall, but there were still a lot of workers and craftspeople, not to mention higher circle guards The distortion settled and he breathed out in relief, having it- His sharp instincts, well attuned to changes in mana density, warned him moments before the true rupture occurred. Several different points of subsidence rippled across the ceiling as something warped within the vein itself and a shockwave of ultra-pure compressed mana flashed out. Mists of mana followed, and their purity made his hair properly stand on end. This wasnt simply a Mana Core Vein. This was a True Mana Vein of some description, and how by their ancient ancestors had something like that appeared here SIRE! his servant screamed. This is like the It was just like the one that was reported to have emerged by that accursed tool. Apparently, it had been pure enough to force an entire spider brood above surface briefly, leading to Warlord Mektzs rather humorous demise, but it was nothing on the scale of this. He snarled and struck out, compressing space with his grasp of martial mana, creating a rippling barrier below the collapse, but the damage was already done. At this density, even if it dispersed through the whole complex, it would still be lethal in short order to anyone who had not attained an Ancestral Unity, or risen to the level of a Nest Lord. Undren who were lucky enough to be near the tunnels were desperately fleeing. The population loss was not a particular problem, but the loss of resources in the depths of this place would be annoying and the corpses would feed the vein as it consumed the entire hall Drummers in the far hall, where the majority of the population were relocated, were hammering warnings. He grit his fangs and cast another space wall even as they backed out of the hall, buying the few elites in the vicinity time to retreat. They were not that vital, but wasting good resources pained him, especially the two True Core spiders and the War Rat. He was in the process of activating the restriction totems to see if they would make any difference when there was a splintering from the centre of the ceiling and a second shockwave rolled across the entire hall as the central part of the ceiling collapsed directly. Within the mists he saw flickers of crystalline fragments raining down, making his blood run cold. Elementally Attuned Locoi Crystals. They were worth small cities ransoms on the old surface, never mind here, if you could get a few decent sized ones, but plucking one out of a vein directly? That would be suicide for anyone they had on hand or could easily call upon. He roared and backed away, out of the entrance, sending his mana into the control mechanism to close off the connection between the two halls. The initial shockwave had already slain tens of thousands but the settlement itself could still be saved Even so, he could feel mana poison seeping into his body. His mutate rat was staggering as well. He vomited blood and saw one of the true core spiders nearby keel over, twitching. The door slammed down and there was a moment of blissful silence and then horror. The shockwave in the ceiling ran through the roof of the tunnel, following some unseen fault in the rock, cracking the area above the door slightly then spidering out and bringing the whole roof of the tunnel down as they scrambled backwards. He saw his servant of many years succumb with a scream as pure Mana Core mist in all its eight colours swirled like the tendrils of an eldritch abomination through the fissure. Grasping for control over his rebelling bodily mana so that he could teleport, he- He collapsed in a tunnel 20 miles away that he had casually designated as a backup transfer point a few weeks back. His body was his mana matrix was already badly contaminated by the pure mana that was nothing short of poison in his veins. It was rapidly corroding the channels and interfering with the way his... limbs... He focused on his home teleport point and barely managed to force out the spell formation-! Space rippled around him and he crashed into a stone floor, his limbs spasming while his vision blurred. -ARRcane MAna diSperRsal! he thought brokenly as he struggled to grasp for a nearby chest that held emergency supplies. If he was going to survive

~ Arai C Ruined Undren Settlement ~
Arai found she could only look down in awe at the havoc that was wrought by the shockwave of Myriad Elements True Qi. The initial pressure wave eliminated most of the settlement in a single pulse, the mists doing in anything else in short order. The follow-up one seemed to have also travelled into the rest of the complex, but the decisive actions of that Dao Seeking rat that had unfortunately teleported away seemed to have collapsed the tunnel between them. But it was still badly poisoned, from what little she had glimpsed, so she was hopeful it might not survive. In any case, there was no time to dally around. She jumped down into the hall below, crashing onto a rooftop and charging for a Nascent Soul spider she had marked as her first quarry. They moved as fast as they could, targeting the elites that had collapsed and gathering and refining cores as they went. After several minutes of frenzied looting, her sisters Intent-infused voice carried over to her. Hey, over here sis! she looked over to see Sana standing on the lower level waving her arms. She rapidly made her way over to the building Sana was standing outside. One of the male mutate spiders was dead in front of it along with almost 40 Golden Core Undren and another Undren wearing a robe made out of spider carapace. All were very dead, blood and foam frothing their mouths and bleeding from all their orifices. What is it? she queried. This is a proper warehouse! Sana was grinning like she had just won a thousand pure spirit stones gambling. Come look! Its no wonder they had so many elites here. She followed Sana who almost skipped into the warehouse and stopped dead, staring. It was totally outside her expectations. She had been expecting a series of very large piles of monster bits and maybe some ores and bone, or mushrooms. Instead, she got all those, but on redux and with far more logistical order than she had perhaps credited Undren, based on their functionally crude building practices. Some of these mushrooms are eight-star! Sana held up an Earth Element Lingzhi like it was some kind of holy talisman. Picking another one up from that crate, she scanned it with her qi sense. It was also almost eight-star, as were two others she checked in rapid succession. Looking around, there were other things as well, water-filled stone troughs holding aquatic herbs in Yin and Yang rich waters, presumably gathered from deep pools. Elsewhere she could see crates of cores, orderly piles of bones of various creatures, mineral ores in stacked piles. She even found several stone boxes in designs similar to those in the island city, alongside a pile of empty stone pots. Next to those were large bales of chitin and several crates of spider carapace. It seems spider carapace is the fashion of choice down here she poked a crateful with her foot. It seems a shame just to leave this all here Sana sighed, opening another crate which was full of grade two cores. Ohhh Look, they have more of the tomes! She said suddenly. Walking over, she picked one up from the stone shelf beside her sister. It was called Histories of the Southern Continent: Gods and Monsters, another next to it was entitled Thaumaturgical principles: Volume 5. The final one was called: Ten Songs: Fact or Fiction? - Do the primordial mortals still walk among us?. She flipped through the Thaumaturgical Principles manual and whistled. It contained only six spells; however, each one was vastly superior to anything in either of the beginner books they had found. The system they were part of seemed subtly different as well, as they had no material preconditions and behaved much more like Arts. It was worn and battered, but the text rapidly rearranged itself before her eyes as she flipped through it, informing her that the six spells were: Fire Burst, Icy Winds, Thunder Charge, Shockwave, Miasma and Mist Burst. Sis! Forget anything else in here, she grabbed Sana who was looking at the rest of the shelf and shoved the book into her hands. We just hit jackpot. A book with spells in it that dont seem to be for Qi Condensation realm cultivators and have their full framework layouts! Picking up another one, a small book with dense script and few pictures that fit in her hand, she skimmed through it. The History of the Southern Continent appeared to be a loose collection of essays on various places and people, presumably from the land this whole place originated from. Flipping through it she saw a lot about deserts and how savage and positively inhospitable various populations were on this Southern Continent. The only giant mountain it mentioned was something called Mount Kesh, which was home to some grand cabal of Immortal Wytches, while the only sewers it mentioned were complaints about the lack of them in certain coastal cities. She recorded it with her scrip flipping through the pages, just in case there was something in there that might be useful down the line, but from what she could see it might only be of serious interest to a scholar or someone travelling through that land. In the grand scheme of things not that helpful to either of them except for the flavour. In any event, she was pretty sure that that this ruin they were stuck in - the mine, originated on an entirely different continent of that world. The other, a slightly larger book, was weird. She flipped through it and found it basically like one of the pamphlet things that people wrote when they wanted to be provocative. Usually, they were on stuff like Indigenous barbarians are kidnapping innocent village girls in X place! - Why wont the Bureau do anything about it? This one seemed to be in the same vein, except- Sis? she asked, trying to control the tone of her voice. You know the way you said that your art what was it called again? Erm Heavenly Maelstrom Scripture. She looked at the entry which was titled: Divine Spiral Sage: attributed creator of Heavenly Maelstrom Mortal Scripture historically ranked 4th out of the 10 False Gods of the Ten Songs Martial Society. The essay itself actually contained very little of note. A lot of speculation about where the sage originated, what their signs were and how much influence they had exerted or if various disasters could be attributed to them or their disciples. Now that she thought about it, the overall group did sound awfully like a Heavenly Authority akin to the Azure Astral Authority, the Supreme Sovereignty Alliance or the 10,000 Stars Bureau who controlled whole star fields. She flipped through the rest of the entries, all of which were prefaced with the title Mortal: Red Dust, Broken Heavens, Moon Dream, Longevity, Divine Spiral, White Lotus, Sleeping Dragon, Black Blade, Weeping Sky and Bright Ruin. Red Dust had very little written about them; it seemed that the author was genuinely afraid of whatever entity that was. The name even sounded ominous to her. Mortal Red Dust was basically evoking the central tenant of the vicissitudes of life. Someone who was worthy of attaining such a title was clearly an apex old monster of unparalleled power. Broken Heavens was treated in a similar way. The author claimed they were an arch destroyer and villain, but the claims were written in a way that suggested that their fear of truly badmouthing this person somewhat outweighed the agenda on display. Moon Dream was, she realised with a start, someone who had been mentioned in some capacity in the discussions they had watched so many times, or at least a great Pagoda named after them. Mostly the information contained within appeared to be hearsay. The author seemed to hold a fairly dim view of a lot of them, calling several calamities and existences that defied real Gods and made good folk afraid for their souls. Bright Ruin, Black Blade and Weeping Sky drew particularly insidious allusions within their essays: The author attributing plagues of infertility, miscarriages and various other widespread societal misfortunes to their auspice. Black Blade appeared to be associated with the delightfully ominous sounding Daughters of Extinction. A mysterious death cult that apparently worshipped the Principle of Universal Extinction in some way and who generally appeared uncalled and unsought for to visit various calamities on worlds and peoples. Weeping Sky was either with some race called the Aelfaen Dvarad or some kind of Aelfaen False-God, an evil demon. In either case, they had apparently warred against all other sentient races and the Dvarad people had been hunted to near extinction by the Righteous Heroes of the Nine Kingdoms, whoever and whatever those were. The entry also suggested that despite being dead Weeping Sky was meant to lead a terrible eldritch cult that hunted the descendants of those heroes across myriad worlds, determined to deny them and all other righteous folks a place in heaven by her own hand. The author suggested the Longevity was responsible for somehow ensuring that people in large swathes of the place this tome originated in could not live beyond their allotted time. The subtle accusation there seemed to be that Longevity actually stole the life-force of all mortals somehow to prolong their own by demanding that they only live an allotted span. Moon Dream was apparently an illusionist, temptress and deceiver whose teachings influenced women to be unfaithful and men to covet things they should not. She showed false truths and led wise men astray with deceptive auguries. The author also seemed to hold that she was dead, having been murdered and her soul scattered for her crimes. To Bright Ruin, White Lotus and Sleeping Dragon, the author attested various warlike actions and acts of disruption within that worlds historical record. Mostly the essays painted them as very contradictory figures. They were at times both petty thugs and mendacious villains who were cowardly and did all sorts of evil deeds and also some powerful threat that others had to be wary of at all times and should never forget. Either way, the author claimed they had fled into the savage darkness of the sub-axial regions, whatever those were, and from there they raided various righteous worlds and did various unspeakable things. She sighed and shook her head, putting the book back on the shelf. It was interesting enough, but the tone made her view it rather dubiously. The collective authors or whoever had compiled the stories, whose name was worn off the cover sadly, were clearly people with money to burn and an agenda if they had made this collection of stuff into a book that anyone could read courtesy of its changing script. What does it say? Sana asked, taking it and flipping through it. That there are ten old monsters who banded together to make something called the Ten Songs Martial Society and that the authors didnt like any of them very much she said dryly. That sounds awfully like a Heavenly Authority her sister mused, observing the same thing she had, which she found oddly amusing. Leaving Sana to look through that book and the few others on the shelf, she went to look through the other crates in the warehouse. Mostly they contained more of the same. Some odd crystals that were quite rich in qi, a few manuals in indecipherable languages and some grey slabs. She picked up one and blinked as it rippled with gold scrolling symbols which promptly rearranged themselves to ask her for a passcode. Sighing she put it back, checking the others. One didnt have a password but just turned out to be extensive instructions on how to maintain some kind of teleport array. Diagrams for switching out qi cores and such. She had a brief moment of elation at that discovery, hoping it might have an actual layout for one or even instructions on how to make one. To her disappointment though it just contained projected schematics of disconnected parts of a very complex array and disconnected excerpts that were mainly: Put Crystal A here, dont move Crystal B, is it x, y or z colour and so on. Eventually, they wandered into the adjoining hall, which turned out to be even more crates of monster cores and various bones. Sana joined her a few minutes later, carrying the tome with the six arts under one arm and rebinding her scrip to her forearm. They spent almost an hour looking through it, before realising that it was actually much better sorted than even their initial observations had suggested, just not in the way they thought. The ramping up qi density had made it harder to notice, but it turned out that everything against the walls was higher than grade five. Anything that was in a crate had an elemental affinity and the armour materials were scrupulously sorted by quality with the worst at the front and the best at the back of the second hall. The next few hours were spent rapidly absorbing every monster core they could. Starting with the weakest ones and working their way along. There were thousands of three-star grade cores and over a hundred four-star ones. The surprise was the 31 five-star grade and seven six-star grade cores. After much poking around she even managed to find a pseudo-seven-star grade core that in all likelihood had belonged to a giant rat, due to its earth affinity. The vast majority were wood cores from spiders and water cores from something aquatic, probably a reared fish. The really ridiculous part of this was that their Qi Lakes absorbed every core below fourth grade without as much as a flicker of complaint. They had to sit down and refine the five and six grade cores, and the efficiency wasnt great, but she got maybe ten percent of the qi left within them, which when purified into Myriad Elements True Qi was akin to eating a top grade foundation pill. The pseudo-seven-star they refined together and got them almost as much as the others combined. By the time they finished plundering the warehouse, the size of her Qi Lake and the density of her Golden Core had both increased notably and would likely continue to grow for quite some time as the vast array of core fragments were broken down over time. She reckoned there was probably thirty or forty times her current unrefined qi capacity just locked away in the drifting crystal shards slowly being released over time. The main advantage they seemed to give was to her qi refinement speed where they were acting almost like gravel in a water barrel for jade. Her capacity, which they were loosely defining as units of Core Qi, had risen to about 310 units now and her core had gained a very definitive purple hue to its corona. The agglomerations of qi forming in the spiralling rings of misty elemental qi had also started to ignite periodically, forming little blazing orbs that shifted and attuned themselves to her cores rotation, accruing more power from the mists. They no longer collapsed down into the sea. Several were actually taking on golden sheens, like miniature Golden Cores, something that she was fairly sure was not typical. Nothing she had ever heard of mentioned having multiple Golden Cores. Then again, in terms of size between them and her core, it was like comparing a small childs doll to a great statue. In the end, they also refined the Lingzhi and various other weird spirit herbs. They had no other means to do anything with them in any case. Sana tried to use her refinement art on a few of the mushrooms with hilarious consequences, turning them into weird things which all combusted like firecrackers a moment later, leading to her to stalk off to look for more books muttering curses at the pagoda. The ores gave them both a weirdly inauspicious vibe and a scummy feeling when she pushed her qi into them. Even the symbol sent a suggestion that these were things she didnt need. The last thing she did was look and see if there was anything worth turning into some clothing or better yet armour. Unfortunately, all the spider carapace in the warehouse appeared to be rather recently parted from its prior occupants and rather flimsy. She found some pieces of what appeared to be centipede chitin though, which she made into a loose breastplate and backplate and skirt courtesy of some rope and cord made of sinew and mushroom fibres. There was also a bale of bloody, flayed grey skin, which she left well alone. In the course of their exploration as the qi density kept rising in the now fully sealed hall, they found two more storage halls of similar content. One had a spellbook in it that contained various strange spells for doing stuff like washing clothes, opening locks, purifying water and the like, which her sister claimed into her pack without comment. They also found what seemed to be a small roll of fish skin which was sturdy enough that it repelled every bone spear in the warehouse. It was still easily sliced by a qi-repelling dagger, but you couldn''t have everything she felt. It was also properly treated. When laid out there was about two metres of it which was enough to make a decent satchel for both of them that could carry the tomes and a few other sundries and be securely tied so it wouldnt impede movement. While Sana was doing that, she finally found a large chunk of bone that the qi-dispersing stone couldnt cut, stashed in a pile at the rear of that warehouse. The leaf blade still cut it like butter, but still, it was an improvement, and she found she could push her qi into the bone without it breaking. She carved a long sword, a shorter curved blade and half a dozen daggers out of it. She considered the rest of it for a moment and then started to carve some basic plates out of it with the leaf so Sana could have some armour, and to augment her own. Thirty minutes of work had gotten her some fairly serviceable bits of chest, waist arm and leg armour that she was able to affix to what remained of the fish scales and connect together with sinews. In another portion of the warehouse, she found long lengths of bone from some huge beast, presumably a water creature of prodigious size. They werent quite as durable as the qi-dispersing rock but they were a near equal. She dragged one out and set it to one side so her sister could make a spear out of it, and started to work on another, carving out five centimetre shavings. She finally found a box of sinew, which was indeterminate enough and cured that she didnt care too much what it came off. Most of it was pretty weak but she found enough that the stone blades couldnt cut to do what she wanted and set about re-tooling her torso armour for the second time in an hour so that it didnt restrict her movement quite so much, while providing a bit of additional protection to her back, legs and vital organs. By the time she was done with the second set, Sana came over to see what she was up to and informed her that she had finished sorting out the cores in the warehouse and absorbed her share. Sana then happily set to fashioning her spear and tailoring the crude armour she had made her for her own purposes. Leaving her staring at the pile of cores, mostly cores at Soul Formation, totalling about 200. Even factoring in the poor efficiency of the absorption, which was already a magnitude better than she might have expected anyway thanks to the symbol, it was a lot of cores. It took her almost two hours of just sitting there absorbing one after another to get through them all. By the time she was done, her Qi Lake was close to the size of an actual lake. Her Golden Core was a roiling eye right at its centre. Her Core Qi had increased to 390 units and still showed no signs of an upper limit. Monster cores were starting to form small belts around her Golden Core, flickering as they rotated. The droplets of elemental qi precipitated as the rotational pressure slowly refined them dropped like meteors into her Qi Lake and then sank to the sea bed where they became the cores of new eddies and whirlpools. She could also see the centre of the Qi Lake starting to ripple and twist faintly below her core, where the vortex of qi droplets rose, indicating the beginnings of some kind of super vortex. It was frankly fairly primordial in how it looked. Once they were done with the warehouses, she decided to go check out what the deal was with the fracture that had spewed Myriad Elements Qi into the corridor that the Dao Seeking Undren had sealed off. To her shock, it was filled with the corpses of several thousand Undren including the giant rat the Undren had been riding and another of the larger male spiders. She carved it open and hissed because it was a genuine seven-star core, replete with glittering pseudo-Immortal veins on it. Several of the spiders were also grade 6 cores, as, to her surprise, were two of the dead Undren near the rat corpse. She wasnt polite and took various bits of cord and a better belt off one of them. All wore the weird grey skin robes. She was sure they came from the grey demons at this point. Just touching them made her skin crawl and gave her unclean and inauspicious vibes so she left them where they were. All her instincts said nothing good would come of wearing it, especially if they ever encountered them. Sana joined her shortly and they divided up the cores as best they could, refining the seven-star rank one between them. The breakthrough, when it arrived during the refinement of the core, was remarkably abrupt, but only for her sister. Sana gasped and she was hit by a distorting wave of Intent that flowed out of her, swirling around both of them before dissipating. It affected her surprisingly little, beyond making her skin tighten and giving her a faint feeling of constriction for a few moments. When it passed and they both relinquished the connection, she could feel a certain pressure emanating from her sister that hadnt been there before. I am going to guess that that was not Soul Foundation, she said, wiping a dribble of blood from her nose. Uh it was not, Sana said, sounding a bit shocked herself. It appears to be a minor stage breakthrough within Golden Core, or something very close. Sana stared at her hands then her body, before speaking again. Im not sure what you could even call it As you said, isnt the next realm after this Soul Foundation? What changed? she asked, focusing her own perception on her sister. I can feel a certain pressure. Uhh Sana frowned, looking confused in all honesty. Its hard to explain I guess my Maelstrom Intent fused with the core in some way, or maybe became accepted by it? I can''t really find the words to describe it, its like before, I had to focus to emit the intent, but now its just like an extension of my mind. It merges automatically with my qi to the point where I have to focus quite hard to not make it do so. Sana paused and waved her hand in the air. She watched as the faint distortions to the qi around her rippled in and out of focus bizarrely. What is your Core qi capacity? she asked; hers was around 410 units now. Uhh around 450? her sister replied after a pause, but I dont think it was just related to Qi capacity. She nodded, staying silent as Sana went on. In all likelihood, it wasnt related to it directly; however, the difference in capacity was a touch surprising. It was only forty units and her sister had likely absorbed a lot more qi before they ever arrived in the hall, so maybe that was the discrepancy. That and the law from the pagoda. The connection between the Intent, my body, my qi and the Golden Core itself seems to be what triggered it. Once all of them reached a certain threshold it just settled? Sana said, looking a bit awkward. She chuckled lightly and shook her head. Sana was still likely feeling a bit bad over her progress not being quite as fast as hers. It didnt really bother her anymore though, beyond the occasional twinges brought about by the Intent overwhelming her emotional control. That hadnt happened in a while though. It took them hours to clear out the remaining cores in the joining hall. The alterations to it put her in mind of a fortification in all honesty. The path across it was about two hundred metres long and more of a bridge or walkway with occasional walls that passed over a series of workings and side halls. Almost a thousand elites, mainly Golden Core, but also a fair few Soul Foundation Undren, were scattered throughout it, most of them in a manner that suggested they had been fleeing for their lives. At the far end was another sealed door, this time with a proper shimmering rune on it. The leaf motifs across the far wall glowed dimly with an inner luminescence that did not radiate. Out of curiosity, she tried to cut the wall with the leaf, but it did nothing more than put a faint white line on the stone which rapidly recovered itself. By the time she was done, having taken the majority of the cores at Sanas insistence, her Core Units had risen to nearly 450 as well. Much as she had expected though, her Intent showed no signs of merging, so they both went back to clearing out the hall. They also sealed up the exit fissure that bypassed the door. The fortress halls beyond had had little in the way of loot beyond some weapons that were largely unsuitable for either of them and a few more bits of armour that turned out to be as good as what they had. The depths of the area quarried out in the middle contained a remaining, much more concealed storehouse. Inside it were mainly more monster cores and a few more stockpiles of random artefacts and quite a lot of six and seven-star mushrooms. One annexe was even growing Algru in wide pots, fertilised with a truly disgusting blend of rats, spiders and some kind of eel-like fish. Another series of offshoot halls down there, they found a deeply unsettling room that was plastered in bloody runes and held a truly inauspicious aura of death qi. At its heart was a third spellbook that focused on something called Form-shaping. This largely seemed to involve forcing mutations on unfortunate victims through various evil means. The complex also held several books on summoning various Demonic Beasts and Qi Beasts as they would call them. The methods were all complex and involved a lot of suffering and bloodshed to bend the victims to the will of the shaper or the summoner from what she could see. This place also solved the question such as it was, of the larger male spiders. These turned out to be a special form of bound creature. The spiders themselves could be naturally created by forcing mutations in male spiders, or summoned directly in a permanent conjuration that seemed to require a vast number of spider bits and cores to create. Once summoned, there was another ritual that would bind them to a particular person if required, allowing them to get even stronger and grow with whoever had bound them. The person binding them had to sustain them with a portion of their own qi and vital force, but in return would get access to various powers associated with the summoned creature. The other surprising find was a small cache of metal weapons deep in one of the halls off of the lowest level. Of most interest were two swords: a long blade and a short one. Both cut rock almost as easily as the Arborundum leaf, and indeed that seemed to have been their primary function, slicing up qi-repelling rock in the room they found them in. She guessed that made sense in a weird way. She very carefully tested its durability with the leaf, pressing it against the damaged tip of the worse-looking short sword. Without much suspense, it nicked the metal albeit with a tiny bit of resistance. The longer blades hilt was also damaged in the same way. Remarkably, the longer sword also had a scabbard of all things. Overall it was rather similar in style to the one Elaria had wielded, albeit with a broader blade and a slightly more rounded point. Its handle suggested it was designed for being wielded in either hand. Checking it as carefully as she could, even very cautiously sending some qi into it in the end, she found it hard to say whether she was happy or sad that it was just a plain boring old sword made of some excellent metal. Some further hunting about in other parts of those halls turned up a bunch of metal spear blades hidden under a bed and several daggers in a pot shoved behind a door, all of which they took before continuing on with something of a spring in their step. The rest of the areas appeared to be living quarters for what she assumed were important Undren, based on the relative opulence of the furnishings and the size of their personal stores. There were almost no dead though, beyond a few Soul Foundation Undren who looked like guards. What they did find eventually was a mined hall that held a circular pit and a small prison that held the caged corpses of several of the large grey-skinned demons in cages. She cut one cage open and looked for its core, but it didnt have one as far as she could see, so she had no idea what realm it was beyond too strong for her qi to injure but anything else we have cuts it. Elsewhere in the prison were several cages full of small grey-green humanoid demons maybe 4 feet tall and with very pointy teeth and ears. Further along from that, they found a much more expansive selection of cages in a wide, low ceilinged hall that she could only describe as a crude slave market. They left that area quietly. It was hard not to feel a bit bad for the unwilling captives, irrespective of how unpleasant or hostile they might have been in life. Dying like that might have been a mercy, but still it left a bad feeling with her to have witnessed such a nasty place and Sana had a rather sad look in her eyes as they made their way back to the upper layers. Back in the comparatively open upper levels, they both settled down to focus on refining the rather ridiculous quantities they had absorbed. The process was helped by the increasing density of qi spiralling down from the arrays in the ceiling. As the next few days passed, she found a long-running hunch she had had about the cores largely born out as she watched what went on in her dantian. Simply put - their qi was too pure for the cores they were absorbing not to mention they were also heavily biased towards only two of the five elements. They needed Myriad Elements Qi to make the best out of anything they refined, and the more impure the qi, the more it required to balance out what was missing and refine it successfully. That was why she had only been seeing maybe four or five percent of the qi be refined. The rest was simply too impure or mixed to have any real meaning to her foundation in the short term, and so instead became part of the overall system of her dantian where it was slowly broken down over time and re-constituted into something more useful. Throughout that time, she spent most of her effort on her Intent in any case, focusing on it for hundreds of cycles, grinding it into herself with ever-increasing ferocity and using the Sundering aspect itself to push it even further into her body, all the while controlling it as best she could to avoid incurring actual injuries The change, once it did occur, was sudden and abrupt, just like in Sana. Between one cycle and the next it just shifted. At the same time there was a *shufft* sensation all around her as her body emitted a shockwave of Severing Intent into the area around her which swirled and then settled over her almost like a cloak. At the same time, everything within her Qi Lake that wasnt her Golden Core homogenized. That was the only way to describe it really. The Sundering Intent rippled outwards from her core, sundering mist, condensed qi, crystals, and remnants of cores into a glittering cloud of twisting chaos for a heartbeat. Her Golden Core spun again and everything re-stratified, drawing the cloak of intent back through her meridians and into her core where it settled. Inside her core, she saw a 14th shimmering thread coalesce, this time silver with a faint black sheen to it. When it touched the symbol itself she felt the symbol adjust it ever so slightly in a way that defied her sense, but in the process the intent suddenly became hers. Comparing before and after, she could see why her sister had struggled to explain. Probably the feeling was unique to every person. Before this point, it was like a tool, something she could pick up and put down at will but which she had to work with and focus on to get anywhere with. Now it was just her; it no longer messed with her emotions or felt like it would cut apart her meridians as she wielded it. It also bizarrely no longer sundered or severed in quite the same way. Before, the Intent had been very direct, terminal lethal in the sense of sundering, but now it was somehow more transformative. It broke apart things it came into contact with, sought out weaknesses and stress points, but at the same time exerted a measure of control in reforming them or taking a part of them back into herself. Almost instinctively, she grasped that anything she injured with her Intent-infused qi would find a bit of its qi sundered away and delivered to her if she desired it. It reflected, in a strange way, her deep-rooted desire to overcome this place, to not have it defeat them. Now, she could subvert a little bit of it with every action she took, turn its failure to grind them down into her own means to move forward. It was a subtle, yet remarkable little epiphany on how Intent came to be, wrapped up in a singular instant. She noted that Sana had retreated quite a long way away when she refocused on her surroundings. Looking around, she gawped as she realised why. Her shockwave of Sundering Intent had ruined everything within 100 metres of her. Buildings were lacerated, Undren that had been scattered were no more than bloody smears, even the tower she was sitting on, while still standing, was precarious. Even where Sana had been, almost 200 metres away, buildings were somewhat damaged. She waved an awkward apology and got a very rude gesture back and a belated hand wave. Shaking her head she stood and leapt off the tower, landing on a roof thirty metres away with a thud as Sana approached. Was the shockwave you made also that big? she asked. Yes, actually, her sister said with a bit of a sniff, she thought. You just didnt notice it because I controlled it so it wouldnt hit you so much. Sorry, she winced, I didnt expect it to go that far. You should have told me. Its fine. I only got a few scratches, Sana said, ignoring her subtle dig for not warning her about the range. Standing there, she cycled her qi a few times to get a feeling for how it had changed. Her Qi Lake rapidly reforming, much smaller than it had been before, but now the liquid qi in it was varicoloured? Is... the uh... qi in your Qi Lake more multi-coloured? she asked Sana. Oh, yeah it did that for you? her sister said with a nod. Much smaller as well, but the density is crazy. Uhuh, she agreed. She watched it as it swirled, the attraction of the Golden Core was much more obvious now. The red-gold thread was also a bit smaller and she fancied she occasionally observed tiny fibre like sparks flit off it every few cycles to merge with her core. Taking another deep breath she watched the refinement again and judged that the actual quantity of qi being refined by each cycle had effectively quintupled. Within a few breaths, her dantian was totally filled with mist once again. The Intent swirled through her dantian like wind, agitating the mist as it was drawn around her Golden Core. The rate with which it was scattering droplets was much improved and her Intent was present within every droplet that fell. It flowed through her meridians and she watched as the Intent was infused as it completed the cycle, returning back to her Qi Lake and flowing into her Golden Core with each cycle. Where before she had had to focus consciously at the most auspicious points to make that integration happen, now it just happened without her doing anything. Her focusing on it sped the process up, but the overall efficiency barely budged. I see what you mean about Intent becoming much more integrated. Its really miraculous she marvelled. Lifting her new sword, she executed a basic cut and watched the air hiss faintly as she did so. Infusing some qi into it, she was pleased to see it bore it easily. Slashing out towards a building 20 metres away, she watched as her Intent and the qi passed through it like in a slicing wave. Stone slid apart and a third of the building collapsed in on itself. Curious, she repeated the same trick, but with a firebolt, and watched it melt a decent-sized hole in a building wall where before it would have exploded in a puddle of flames Silently, her complaints about her basic movement art resurfaced in her mind. Making a new movement art was a laughable prospect, really but this this opened up a possibility she had not been able to consider before. She had tried it, but now she knew why it hadnt worked: her Intent had not settled in her qi at that point. She experimentally used her Intent-infused qi to move with Flickering Steps. The world went weird and she had to stop and breath hard, refocusing on what she was doing. The basic movement art was designed to enhance her reactions, make her footwork hard to read and if you really pushed it give you a burst of speed that made it look like you were moving with a distracting flicker. Now her qi was twisting the distance between the steps in a bizarre way that made her faintly nauseous as she tried to parse the world around her in slightly discontinuous moments. Sana watched her for a while, then went off to keep looking for stuff she guessed. It was pretty boring, what she was doing in any case. In the end, it took her almost two hours of just walking around with Flickering Steps to get used to the sense of the Intent interacting with it: turning, sitting down, standing up, doing rolls, then flips, jumps and so on. It wasnt quite as if she was having to relearn how to use the art, but it was pretty close. The main thing, though, was that her speed had gone up by almost tenfold for only a marginal loss in qi-efficiency and consumption. She could cover the distance from one end of the hall to the other in ten strides if she really tried. Directionality was a problem, but that would come with experience she was sure. She could, in any case, turn almost on the spot and go in any direction from any given point. Smiling happily, she made her way back to another building and sat back down. The qi density was still ramping up in any case, and there was no sign of anyone making any effort to get back in here. Given how fast the presumed Dao Seeking rat had fled, nothing else in the vicinity was likely to want to try their chances. With that in mind, she felt, it was downright negligent not to make use of this environment to see how far they could push on before circumstances conspired against them once more. Chapter 75 – Breaking Through
To truly survive the rigours of these Great Worlds, a sect, school, power or a clan requires two things. Firstly it requires wealth and all the blessings that brings C be it wealth of connections, wealth of talent, wealth in spirit jade or wealth in Good Fortune. The second though, which is often misunderstood, is that it requires an iron core. A force that can be considered not simply the strength of a sect, but its root, akin to the spiritual root of any cultivator. The purpose of this core, however, is not to lord it over others, or to act as some great threat, but to deliver accumulation that the first, wealth, is unable to. There are things you cannot buy with money, or chance upon by good fortune or truly claim through connections or even the control of the heavens themselves. This is why we prize those who rise up from lower worlds so highly. They do not bring wealth that our clans do not already have, nor do they bring much strength nor even much good fortune, truth be told. It is not even that they bring an understanding of the torment of the path, of clawing out every gain against an unwilling world and not succumbing C even this can be trained. What they bring is a pure accumulation, a strength properly forged between the anvil of reality and the hammer of mortality, tempered by the fate-shattering tribulations required to rise up from those mortal worlds. An understanding that in the end you cannot step back, cannot hide behind your wealth, or behind the veil of your heavens, that eventually there are no more teachers to call, no more qi to wield. That in the end it is simply you against the world, and it will not give you a second chance.
~From the personal writings of Mu Shansu, shortly before he vanished.

~ Arai C Ruined Hall ~
By the time almost a week had passed, Arai found herself wondering if she might not have overdone the design for the array she had put in the ceiling just a touch. Many buildings were already starting to get small crystal agglomerations on them, and roof surfaces and the alleys were manifesting swathes of light frosting. She reckoned her core qi had risen to close to 600 units now as well, still with no bottleneck in sight. Her dantian had stabilised back into something approximating what it had been before as well. The rate at which her Intent merged with her qi in the refinement process remained broadly stable. However, her cores absorption cycle was slowly increasing its strength cycle on cycle, and the passive radius of her Intent was slowly expanding around her at a similar rate. She could see a similar effect occurring around her sister, for whom it was much more visible. Now the space for 20 metres around her rippled faintly like fish taking insects in a still pool. It was a truly weird optical illusion as well, where the ripples were neither vertically nor horizontally aligned. Her own field of manifest Intent was a bit smaller in size and very different. To her it was fairly obvious, like a faint occlusion through the area around her; however, according to Sana, all she could make out was a faint shimmer about 15 metres around her when she focused on it, projecting it outward. In both their cases, these Intents were much more diffuse than they had previously been. She had experimented a bit on the corpses that were scattered around and determined that if she just stood there letting it do its thing it would flay mortal or Qi Condensation rats and minions while giving shallow flesh wounds to Qi Refinement Undren. Corpses higher than that she had to really focus upon to effect any change. Her intuition was that it would be somewhat less effective against living equivalents. This also doubled as a sort of passive drain on qi of lower realmed things, which was very helpful. Sundering and Severing within the Intent slowly orphaned and claimed a tiny bit of qi from everything they cut. On any single thing it was miniscule, but when you spread it out across everything within a fifteen metre radius it was almost like she had a Qi Refinement shadow that was refining away tirelessly. If she pulled it in close to her body, it became a pseudo-armour of sorts, especially when merged with her qi. They had both tested out their new qi defences using spears from the store houses during some breaks from refinement. Setting aside the fact that she had to throw her spears with Intent to even hit her sister at this point, the most basic bone spears were chewed up and dispersed upon almost before they made contact with either of them. Male spider legs could pierce it if combined with qi, as could some of the more formidable bones, but even then the wounds healed almost instantly. It was at the end of the first week when she felt a faint rumble that shook the entire hall faintly. What was that? her sister asked, surfacing from her own meditation. Looking around, she wondered that herself. It had passed almost as quickly as it arrived. -That seemed to have come from behind them? She thought, turning and looking back at that still sealed door. You dont think they flooded that corridor, do you? Sana said after a further long moment. Flitting over to the door, she frowned, because it was impossible for her to push Intent through it, clad in the qi-repelling rock as it was. After a few moments further consideration she jumped up the wall and carved her way through into the spot where they had first observed the hall and scrambled down that hall. The qi density in the wall here was much as it was in the hall, but arriving at the end where their emergency exit was, she could feel the faint hit of Yang Water qi through the thin layer of rock where before there had been none. Returning to the hall, she found her sister standing by the other door with a frown on her face. They flooded the tunnel, she supplied. Or at least the part of it before the ante-hall before this one. This one is also flooded I think, her sister said with a frown. What purpose does that serve? she wondered out loud. Containing this place so that the poisonously pure qi doesnt spread? she guessed. However, this also raised something of an awkward problem for their onward advancement, which based on her sisters expression she was also thinking. Well, two things actually. The first was that it would be a huge pain to have to travel through completely flooded tunnels. And second, if they flooded those tunnels were they still linked to the canals? If the canals are now flooded and joined up to the tunnels she said, not bothering to conceal the suggestive worry in her tone. Yeah her sister nodded, looking just as worried. Neither of them had to say more really. She could easily recall that sense of intense watching from the waters of the canals when they had gone to look at them. There had been no way to gauge its strength, but the symbol had reacted by making itself less obvious, which as close a nope, dont go there warning as it was possible to get without it The symbol symbolled quietly, suggesting that she really didnt want to meet the things that made the water their home. What do we do now? she mused. Well, we can burrow into the wall if they do flood this place, her sister suggested. That suggestion provoked several hours of rapid amendment of the small tunnel system by both of them. In the end they concluded that their current location was still, effectively the safest spot to remain for now. There would almost certainly be some advance warning of the tunnels opening on either side in any case which would allow them to flee to safety and seal up the path behind them. At that point, at the very worst they were just resigned to cutting a path to the tunnel on the other side of the canal and hoping it wasnt flooded or just mining a route parallel to a tunnel until they found somewhere that was no longer flooded. She very much doubted that the Undren were willing to submerge tens of miles of tunnels just to cause problems for them. After that moment of brief excitement, things settled down to be rather mundane, which made for a nice change. The devouring strength that her Golden Core exerted on the qi in her surroundings kept incrementally increasing cycle on cycle, day on day while the lake and the core itself slowly began drawing together. This finally reached a threshold that happened to coincide with her passing, roughly, 800 core units. At that point, almost two weeks after the tunnels had been flooded, the two finally collected and a radical change took place. Her Qi Lake slowly started to shift around the core, the thread still orbited it, as did the rings of shattered cores and crystals, but now they were integrated into the ocean, stirring up the shimmering surface, causing rolling vortexes to form and waves to start rippling in every direction. The mists rolled overhead, which were now being drawn downwards towards the core as much as they were somehow being repelled by the Qi Lake itself, which rapidly started to rotate, forming something remarkably like a vast tropical storm with her Golden Core at its Eye. Once these changes stabilised, the devouring strength her core exerted on her surroundings rose so rapidly that she thought she was about to have a qi deviation. She was also pleased to observe that the speed of a single Intent integration cycle around her body was back to that of her heartbeats pulse. Within 100 cycles she had increased her capacity by another ten units just from absorbing qi from her surroundings which was shockingly fast. The radius of her qi refinements attraction also jumped to about 20 metres. She could, she found with some experimentation, push it out to almost one hundred, but there was surprisingly little benefit to doing so. Thinking about it, she guessed that the rate of her absorption was being limited by her core or her body rather than the qi in the area at this point. To test the efficiency of the greater range would likely require a normal location. Somewhere where the density still wasnt rising despite both of them refining it flat out. How long do we continue this? she called over to her sister, who was now sat almost a hundred metres away. For as long as we can! she yelled back, her voice somehow projecting across the distance as if they were standing next to each other. Stopping her cycle, she skipped over to where her sister was sat so they could talk without her feeling like they were yelling from opposing buildings metaphorically as well as literally. Its been almost two weeks and they have just ignored us after flooding the tunnels? she said, not bothering to disguise how much that had been bothering her. That Dao Seeking one did escape after all... and they certainly ate a bit of a resource loss here. Not that there is likely to be anywhere safer than here she conceded even as her sister opened her mouth and then shut it again. Im pretty sure its our Physiques that are allowing us to survive in this place at this point, her sister said after a moment. She nodded in agreement at that as her sister continued speaking. That rat ran like he had just seen his mother in law and his wife talking together when we dropped the ceiling. She nodded again, looking up at it. There were quite a few crystal growths on the arrays that they had carved into the ceilings of the rooms at this point. The arrays themselves were probably indestructible except with the leaf, sealed behind frostings of whatever the crystallisations were. The bits she had put in her own dantian didnt appear to be simple spirit stones; if anything, rather than being broken down, they were being refined in their purity. Curious, she tried to draw one out, wondering why she hadnt thought to do that before only to be met with a subtle sense of resistance. The feeling was akin to trying to pull herself up off the ground by holding her own feet and after a moment she stopped. True, true, she remarked. The only things we have seen so far down here that credibly out-ranked that Undren were the Spider Queens, the Unchained and probably that Lizard. And the spear her sister reminded her. Yes, but the spear wasnt hostile, she pointed out with a chuckle. Her sister shook her head and added: The spear suggested that the Undren had kin? That were at higher realms. Im not clear what realm tenth circle actually equates to here, but a ten-star grade monster could be considered akin to a weak Golden Immortal She gave her sister a look which she assiduously pretended to not noticed. Never mind if a Golden Immortal came, if an Immortal came, they would not understand how they died before exiting this life if they were lucky. How joyful was all she managed to say in the end. In the end, they were able to cultivate undisturbed for an entire month after the flooding before the first real evidence of investigation occurred. Both of them stopped what they were doing and watched as the qi around the door leading to the other halls rippled faintly as a formidable qi sense tried to penetrate the chamber. It pushed out several times in random directions, not getting very far but clearly looking for something, presumably seeking the source of the pure qi. Without comment both of them immediately moved to the tunnels and rapidly made their way up to the edge of the chamber overlooking the whole hall, ready to flee and seal off the passage behind them. However, contrary to expectation, nothing else really happened. The qi sense probed a few more times, the door actually rippled once, but never budged. Thereafter everything went silent again. They can''t get in? her sister hazarded as they sat on the edge of the hole looking at the far door. Or the qi is so dense that their qi sense cant penetrate it? she guessed. She closed her eyes and pushed out her own qi perception, which she had really stopped using in here and winced before letting it fall away again. Her Intent could pierce the Myriad Elements Qi mist a little, but her own qi might as well have been cast into a fog never to be seen again. After some further consideration, they continued refining in the end; however, she found herself retaining a much greater degree of awareness of the doors than before, just in case. During that time, her Lake of refined qi and Intent-infused qi was still expanding without any signs of slowing or reaching a further bottleneck. Most of the qi within the cores she had absorbed had been released now, which had led to several remarkably rapid jumps in her Core capacity. Her initial speculation regarding this was that it might be around ten times what she had when she started, which was 200 units or thereabouts. That would put her at just over 2000 core units and her sister a bit higher. She had wondered for a while why the mists outside were not drawing the mist out of her body, like the waters in the first room they had made had, whereas the mists here, while condensing droplets of qi, were not really pooling them anywhere that she could see. If anything they just destabilised when they hit the ground and vanished back into mist. Regardless of her speculations though, the qi reserves she had were utterly preposterous for someone at the Golden Core Realm, of that she was sure. Reviewing it, their progress was eye-wateringly fast, even when you considered the intense and unrelenting pressure they had been under. As far as she could measure, they had been in this place, in various locations, for just under a year at this point. A year to go from nothing to the peak of Core Formation was. well, it wasnt unheard of. Ling Yu had taken two years to go from Qi Condensation to Core Formation, forming a Grade One Core. Yus younger brother, who was a total ass, had managed it in less than that thanks to a previous family treasure. Ling Yu, however, was the scion of an important branch of an ancient family with deep pockets and even deeper roots to the Azure Astral Authority. If someone as talented as that was afforded this kind of circumstance, what terrifying height might they achieve? It was a sobering thought in many ways, and one that drove her to keep pushing forward almost as much as the desire not to be ruined by this place. She was shaken from those musings by another formidable ripple of qi sense pushing into the hall -No, not one several! She was surprised that her Intent allowed her to intuit that. They still barely made it a third of the way across the room. The density of qi in the hall was such that she was certain that opening up the door would cause a rather spectacular decompression shockwave. Probably they knew that as well though. The sense tried to push through several times before receding. We could just double down on this at this point? Sana suggested after it had finally stopped. What make another set of formations in the hole at the bottom? she said, raising an eyebrow. Yeah if you look up above, the way the mist is swirling outwards seemed to be wholly predicated on the gathering formation. Up and down have very little to do with it, her sister mused. The density is also plateauing out up there. It is? she blinked, staring up at the ceiling and not getting any inclination of that. I maybe its how my Intent is working with the qi, but I can sort of get a grasp for the way its settling if I focus really hard? her sister said after a longer pause. Huh, she was impressed with that, and still able to see nothing of that, despite believing her sister. An interesting difference in the things our Intent is helping us to perceive, she mused. Yeah her sister agreed. So you think if we put another lot down the bottom, the two gathering formations will start to interact within the room itself? she said thinking about how her own qi was swirling in her dantian. Its a reasonable hypothesis, and also they are likely investigating because they also have a way to detect the qi plateauing out. That means they are That they are confident they can deal with it, she nodded. Exactly, her sister nodded. We can handle this much easily as it is. Compared to the pressure of the first one we made, this is nothing. There is the issue of providing anyone else coming in here with nigh unlimited qi, she pointed out. Although they have that anyway probably. They both trailed off in silence again. It was possible to argue against that, but she had to admit to herself that their best defence against anything over Peak Nascent Soul was killing it with the initial shockwave, or ensuring it was so crippled by the purity of the qi that they could surprise it and finish it with the dagger and the sword. If it was above Dao Seeking the density here would hopefully buy them precious time to put down some arrays and run for the walls. The qi density in the space was several times greater than it had been at the start, although the purity was largely unchanged. She was pretty sure that was down to their comprehensions and their own qi that went into the array to seed it. -Thats actually another reason to do this, she thought to herself as they both jumped into the quarried-out depths in the centre of the hall. Our grasp of Intent and our qi reserves are such that we can make that array up there in a fraction of the time. Much as she had expected, it only took them an hour and a half to make what had taken three days before. They selected one of the biggest hollowed out chambers deep in the bottom, a place that had likely been some kind of throne room based on the large dais and trophies on the walls. Several more ripples of qi sense fluctuated around that entrance above. This time it held almost fifty different signatures and managed to encompass much of the roof of the hall, including where the arrays were. It brushed over them, but the symbol did nothing at all, leading her to suspect that their own presences were functionally indistinguishable from the qi mists if you relied on qi sense alone. A few moments later there was a dull rumble and a distant sound of grinding stone from the tunnel they had originally entered. It was accompanied by a powerful ripple of qi sense that pushed into the room from that exit, followed a moment later by one from the last exit that led on eastwards. Well that confirms that staying put was the best choice, her sister grimaced from where they stood, halfway up the side of the quarry, observing the three senses sweep across the top half of the hall. She nodded in silence, running into either of those other two An immense qi sense swept out of the sealed hall to the other parts of the settlement. It took in much of the hall with a bit of effort, diffusing in the deepest clouds, but covering as much as all the others combined. Her Intent somehow showed her its passage through the ambient qi as it narrowed down on the general location of the arrays in the ceiling then receded. Right thats not a Dao Seeking rat, her sister said quietly. She nodded in silent agreement. There had been something unknowable in that sense, a familiar absence she knew from seeing Immortals in West Flower Picking Town and Blue Water City. Principle. Even as this was going on, they could feel the density of the qi stepping up another level. The symbol shifted in her mind and her core as the qi sense swirled around again. Henceforth it continued to interact in a very subtle fashion with the qi entering her body, disguising her slightly. After a few heartbeats she could only sense her sister through the symbol and by looking at her; it was as if she had just become one with the mists themselves. Well, thats neat of it, Sana said wryly. Huh, yeah she agreed. Well, thats odd her sister added after a moment, pointing to something in a container by a nearby building. Looking at it, she realised it was a shallow puddle of Myriad Elements Dew. Looking around she saw that there were now other little patches forming, rapidly in fact. So it was because of the density? she said staring up at the varicoloured mists which were now starting to rain droplets here and there. It seems that way, her sister said drily. Within ten minutes there were some quite substantial puddles forming in the cracks and lowest points of the hall. Looking at it, it didnt give her quite the same ominous feeling that the liquid had before, but it wasnt exactly inviting her to try sticking her hand in it either. There was a grinding groan of shifting rock and the tunnel entrance in the direction they would have been heading towards opened maybe a metre and water started to flood in. With a ripple the qi mists twisted and expanded, meeting the Yang Water Qi that was flooding in. Their plan was solid she guessed, in that they were planning to use the water to blunt the shockwave but The shockwave passed and was dissipated through the water. With a rumble the gate dropped and the flow of water stopped. What was in the hall dispersed rapidly into the mists with flickers and cracks that were somewhat ominous? Uh This might be Sana said nervously watching the mists interact with the Yang Water. She nodded. The pressure had abated, but whatever was going on in those mists was... disturbing. After a few moments it subsided and the Yang Water Qi within the waters had been subsumed into the cycle within the hall. Nothing happened for a few moments. Then, with another rumble, the door in the direction they came from opened fully. Water cascaded into the hall in a rolling wave from the hall beyond. The flood swept away buildings and rolled around the wings of the quarried-out section, pouring down past them, propelled by the momentum of the water behind it and no longer restrained by differential pressure on either side of the doorways. With another rumble the door to the other hall opened and she saw a Spider Queen and thousands of Undren massed in the hall beyond it holding banners, chanting and drumming. Qi mist sizzled off the barriers as the creature and the familiar grey rat stood on the head of the spider, while on a throne now mounted behind it squatted a gnarled, white-furred rat wearing a robe of what appeared to be flayed hides and wearing a crown of spider fangs. It was this Undren, her intuition told her, which was ensuring that the others were not poisoned. That, however, was not really where her attention was focused, because the water flooding in from that side was much less constrained than the initial effort and was swirling into the quarry they were standing in, flooding down past them- The explosion picked her up and threw them both across the rooftop into the wall before they were aware of what- More explosions, like firecrackers sizzled through the pit as the water swept through the puddles of Myriad Elements Dew and started to fill up the quarry from the deepest point in a matter of moments. Struggling up, she saw the mists rolling disturbingly across the surface of the icy, Yang Water Qi rich waters, which were now flooded above the level of their arrays below and starting to roil very disturbingly- Oh no Sana said weakly, staring at the twisting waters and then at her with round eyes. She had reached the same conclusion at much the same time anyway. It was something she should have expected, she realised. Her naivet with formations, or perhaps inexperience, had caused her to overlook it: Myriad Elements Qi held attributes of all types of elemental qi, both yin and yang, so cold Yang Water immediately drew a fundamental reaction from Yin Earth and Yang Metal. The Myriad Elements Dew that had just been drowned all exploded simultaneously, casting up a vast sheet of water in the face of what was still rushing in from that other fully flooded hall. It made her bleed a bit from her ears and nose and made her teeth ache, but that was about it. It also meant that she was able to see what happened next, which she was certain would haunt her nightmares for a long time to come. The mist of Yang Water Qi met those mists and the scattered dew drops in a series of eye searing *cracks*. Black lines seemed to outline the swirling, cast-up waters, the mists and the hall itself, even as the waters that were still falling down began to roil themselves further, fuelling the reaction The spider was backing out of the room, the rat on its throne screaming something as a second round of Yang Lightning sizzled through the water, followed by Yin Water then Yang Wood from the mists, Yin Fire Yang Earth, all from the general environment. The cycle flowed backwards and she felt rather than saw the shifting of the world all around them. She felt rather disoriented then heard the shifting distortions in the earth as the tunnel they had come down bent and twisted bizarrely as the waters expanded, roiling and spitting as they did so. There was a horrible pause and- She recovered consciousness some time later, floating in water. Water which was bitterly cold and making her skin itch slightly. She tried to stand, realised the water was deeper than she had expected and flailed for a moment before managing to gain some stability. The water came up to below her breasts. Much of her armour had fallen off, leaving her mostly naked again beyond the Luss Cloth, fish skin and a few other bits of sinew holding on this and that. Her scrip helpfully told her that almost two and a half hours had passed since she last checked, which meant that it was a bit over two hours she had been out for. Looking around, they were at one side of the hall, on the upper level. Sana was floating face down nearby, looking like she had been hit by a large hammer but still otherwise very much alive. Her own body, was she realised, in revolt now that her perception was catching up with the reality of events. She still had her qi, and her foundation was okay, but the traces of damage to her body suggested she had suffered a massive blunt force trauma injury. Wiping a hand across her face, she was bleeding red blood with a multi-coloured hue from her nose and most of her orifices in fact. The blood dripping into the water and leaving strange little flower-like ripples as it interacted with the water in strange ways. The doors themselves were shut, but fissures snaked across the walls and ceiling. The most pronounced were -Oh, our tunnels! She realised, putting two and two together at last. With a gasp, her sister regained consciousness near her and flailed just as she had for a moment before standing up. The water dissolved the muck and grime covering her, leaving her skin as clean as it had been in a good while. -Not a beauty regime to be recommended, she thought wryly, scooping up a handful of the water which was faintly multi-hued and familiar. What the fates her sister groaned holding her head. Are we what exactly? She put her thoughts in order for a moment before replying. I believe that dumping a vast amount of icy cold yang-rich water onto the Myriad Elements Dew destabilised it enough to start a chain reaction. That, courtesy of our escape tunnels, linked to the water that was flooding into the room and then presumably through that to the main reserve of water still in the tunnels in both directions. Uh her sister said, looking at her with a slightly groggy expression still. Big Reaction. Much Boom. All the Deaths! she supplied helpfully while waving her arms around. Uh, I get that, but how are we still alive? Her sister said weakly. And is this Myriad Elements Water? At a guess we were basically at ground zero, so the whatever happened rolled outwards, using up water as it went? she speculated, unsure of the exact details herself. "Probably its also because we have been bathing in the stuff for fun, her sister pointed out. Yeah she agreed, wishing it didnt itch quite so much. Who knew being exploded so much had such benefits. Looking around, the entire quarry was flooded with water... From what she could see, the room was still mostly sealed. The gates had dropped, but the fissures were now stopping the build-up of mist density that was so useful to their rapid progress. A single cycle was enough to confirm that, the density of qi was a magnitude lower than it had been. Frowning, she crouched down, submerging herself completely. The water was icy, but that was about it. The itchy sensation she was feeling was just her being unused to cold she realised wryly. Completing a qi cycle, she stood and walked over to the edge of the building and slipped into the deeper water, letting herself sink slowly. The world around her turned very strange colours as she descended into the water, like she was looking through foggy colour glass, everything she looked at blurring and shifting bizarrely for moments at a time and settling only if she really looked at it. Eventually she came to a stop, standing on the first layer of the quarry. Myriad Elements Qi was no longer raining down from above, but it was slowly condensing on the rock surface as precipitation on the frosting and crystals that had been slowly emerging over the last few weeks. Walking through the water, which was surprisingly dense, she dropped down to the next layer, finally stopping a pace above the floor. Here the water below her was so dense that she could, with her Intent, actually walk on the layer that was forming within the water, her feet disturbing it like it was silt. Below her, little serpents of Myriad Elements Qi were coalescing and drifting, leaving roiling distortions that were slowly propagating more and more. Here, she tried to absorb qi again. The pressure of the water around her, enhanced by the qi, restricted the radius of her refinement to a few metres, but the effects were well outside her expectations. The first few cycles just drew qi out of the water around her, which was already ferociously pure and dense, well above what she had experienced above before the seal on the room was ruptured. Soon however, small drops of Myriad Elements Dew that were condensing nearby were also drawn in. She watched the first one she refined with trepidation as it flowed into her body, swirling through her meridian gates. Her meridians groaned as pure liquid qi flowed through them, swirling into her dantian and then back into her inner meridians where it merged with her Intent. After a cycle she kicked back up the surface. It was hard work, even with her Intent. Ah, you survived, her sister remarked drolly as she broke the surface with a gasp. You should go down- She was cut off by a grinding sound as a paralysing spiritual sense far beyond anything they had yet experienced anywhere in this place swept across the room as the door to the other half of the Undren settlement opened. They both dived into the water and swam down as fast as they could. Heading for the hall where they carved the formation as her symbol shifted subtly, hiding her from the searching eyes of whatever it was that was coming.

~ Harkus, Great Elder of Swarmblood - Wondering what is the reality here! ~
Great Elder? A sixth circle servant shivered and carefully walked through the void after him. Harkus stared down at the lake that was now the taking up a large swathe of the enlarged hall, frowning. He ignored the question of the servant and considered the pool carefully. -Most curious, he mused to himself. Certainly I perceived an entity, maybe two there for the briefest moment. He descended down and stood on the mana-infused water surface, getting a feel for its density. It made the fur on his legs smoke faintly and gave him muscle pains even through the shield of his soul-infused mana. The servants following him didnt dare do such a thing. The waters were bleeding Thaumic overburden to the point where it would probably dissolve their flesh directly. None of them had tempered bodies after all. It...seems-s the vein was bigger than expected? One of the oldest of his servants, an Undren wearing a robe made of sinews and set with hundreds of charms, floated down a bit and spoke to a compatriot. That fool Jassuk miscalculated, another laughed nastily, gesturing to the ruptured doors. He nodded silently, not getting involved in their discussion. Jassuk, Nest Lord of the Eight Eyes Pit, had gotten here first and cut corners. Although, given the density in here, neither Jassuk nor his disciple, who had an unhealthy obsession with spiders, would have possessed the strength of mind to perceive the details of this place. Their failure had been spectacular as a result. Trust a new-brood to not know what happens if you flood a True Mana Vein, the third servant sniggered. What are the casualties? he demanded, cutting through their discussion. Too many to count, Great Elder, the first servant replied, bowing apologetically. A hulking armoured Undren with no corruptions, not one of his personal command, bowed and spoke up. This subordinate understands most of the settlements within 40 kilom of tunnels are dead or dying. Either from the pressure wave or from the residual mana poisoning. He nodded, waving a hand for them to retreat, which they did with barely hidden sighs of relief. That was within expectation. The chain reaction had torn through the canals causing untold carnage, bypassing gates and shattering locks that were just slabs of stone blocking water flow for 20 kilom in every direction. It had even made it to the sea floor a hundred metres above. Nothing below the sixth circle would have survived the residual fallout and Jassuk and his disciple were both dead from the shockwave in the previous hall, their souls dispersed directly. Hmmmmm He walked in a circle on the water, looking into the depths. Something was certainly there, he had not imagined that, he was certain. Setting that aside, he looked back to the ceiling, wreathed in flowing currents of condensing Etheric and Thaumic mana. Their harmonious interactions were impressive. That was where Zrech, who had been very lucky to survive his brush with it, despite not being in the sixth circle, had reported the original vein had collapsed. Frowning, he levitated towards the ceiling, pushing the mana mists away with a sharp gesture to reveal the vein above. Beneath the crystal growth the array circles were clearly visible, shimmering ominously. Ahh he sighed softly under his breath, looking at the familiar symbols. Bel Oracle Script! He spoke the words out loud in his surprise, fortunately none of his subordinates were near, nor had they seen the array itself. That was their good fortune, it would have been a shame to have to kill them. They were all competent and knew their place. Trying to organize his somewhat jarred thoughts, he considered the different symbols. Now that he looked closely, there were at least three scripts represented Red Sand, Bel Oracle and a third that he didnt recognise, along with some simpler symbols in the subsidiary arrays. Both those scrips and possibly the third one were a thing of the old eras, from the Echelon of the Tyrant, a time before the Undren, but not unknown to them since their birth through the great endeavours of the Ancestors. A time when the Supreme Fathers and the Great Mothers first declared their Reasons to Be. He was pondering this point when a faint flicker of a familiar aspect caught his eye. With a trembling hand he reached up and broke off one of the smaller crystals from a subsidiary array and inspected it minutely. It made his blood chill and his hair prickle. The aspect within held the echoes of the Mana of the Shining Tyrant and also of the Day Shaper. So you have been unsealed he whispered, staring at the ceiling with a shudder. That would require some careful adjustment of future plans; he had no illusions as to its temperament, unlike some of his less judicious peers. The world was still whole, so the other seal, the chains put on it by greedy fools from above, still held, but he knew the truth where those foolish manlings had believed the lies their lords had told them. He had delved in the deep dark of the Gate into Abzu. The place which the greedy and vain manlings and the vile, bloodthirsty elves had taken to calling Undren Mare. He stared at it for a moment longer before realising why it still made him uneasy: there was another. He put that crystal back and stepped towards the centre, where the centre was carved in the ceiling. There he plucked a crystal with a dark purple hue to its white shadows, a presence touching its mana that was far more concerning, that made his skin crawl and his soul palpitate. It was known to all who lived in the darkness down here, where the manlings had buried their stolen gifts in a bygone era, trying to rid themselves of a dark curse brought about by their own greed. Edge of Extinction. Which it was he could not say, nor did he want to try to divine it. Certainly it was one of the upper echelon, and all six of those dread things were fearful beyond comprehension. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Scrupulously he took his claw away from that one and looked for the other that had links to this fallen place, thankfully finding no sign of it. The Path-Sealing Bell was every bit as terrible as the other two. It was not a natural mana vein. That much was abundantly clear. He had had that suspicion when first hearing the recounting of the injured Zrech. Not a natural collapse either, now he could see vestiges of another array echoing in the remnants of the ceiling where it had not fallen. Most perplexing and concerning though, was the central core. That was an archetype he knew of, by reputation anyway. Boundless Transmutation. A thing dead to this era, or as good as. A fundamental force carved up and corrupted by greedy manlings to fuel their era-spanning conquests. They had stolen its power to try to alleviate their cage and prove their betraying ancestors wrong, but all they had done was deepen their curse. A fitting punishment for the greatest enemy of all, the thieves who had taken everything from them, he thought with a grim relish. The application itself drew out the mana of the world and condensed it into a broadly balanced if rather exotic compound mana derived from the extremes of Thaumic and Etheric manas. The purity made it dangerous for any below the sixth circle. Were it not for the weak and flawed comprehensions that seeded it, this vein would have been many times more potent, to the point where they would have had to abandon these tunnels in all likelihood. As it was, he considered, this could be useful, especially to him. It would help Swarmblood in tempering better captured beasts and could, with care, even be used to mutate some chosen lieutenants. He sighed and looked down at the water again, unable to shift the feeling of being watched. He swept his perception down in to the depths, expending soul strength to resist the poisonous and corrosive purity of the mana within it. There was nothing, and the depths were starting to condense higher states of mana like the ones up here, just in semi-solid form. More akin to liquid metal than crystal. The density was still rising as well. With a frown he focused on the cracks into the tunnels and drew upon some of the mana within the room to seal them. That would at least stop the poisonous influence of this place spreading further than it already had. The doors were ruined, but other points of access could be carved. The issue was, he thought sourly, that a trove like this would never remain just his to gnaw. The other old souls in Swarmblood would also want their share. It would eventually reach stability he guessed. Without the water so idiotically introduced by that deceased fool Jassuk in his haste to lay claim to this place, it might have become a very useful mine for the crystals and for forcing mutations in beasts. With the water, it was a terrifying death-trap for anyone not of the Seventh Circle with strength acknowledged by the Ancestors. And something had made it recently. It was unlikely to be something that crawled out of the depths at least. The means were too sideways. Even with the chains the seal on this place had put on so many, himself included, he thought sourly, they would not need to resort to something this crude. Returning to the exit, he eyed his servants and waved for them to follow. I will return to Swarmblood for now. Organize a watch on this place; there is something here that is not right. The servants all bowed, casting nervous looks at the water when they thought he wasnt looking and followed him out of the hall. Finally one spoke after they had exited the hall... Shall we have suitable people start to quarry some of the crystals, Great Elder? No, not for now, he shook his head. It was better to let them just mature at this point. With the halls exits sealed, using them as they were was a waste. As you command, Great Elder! they all acknowledged, with sighs of relief he was amused to note. What would be useful, would be to salvage the corpses of that moron Jassuk and his disciple and any of his better minions. They can pay for their crimes by being useful to Swarmblood in death. Yes, Great Elder! Oh, and seal off the conflux towards the depths in the other two tunnels and see that what remains is securely drained. It would be unfortunate for there to be a second explosion like that last one, and it will be vexatious if something like an Elder Slime crawls out and takes up residence in there, he commanded with a wave of his hand as they entered into the ruins of the other hall. As you command! Great Elder, the servants all bowed again and hurried off. -Assuming that hadnt already happened, he didnt add. All around him, the recovery was in progress. Massive mana-suppressing totems had been built and the dead were being salvaged, suitable mana cores saved for the worthy and the rest being sorted for various uses like beast rearing or summoning. Looking around, he waved a hand and called for his seer. The black-furred rat appeared with remarkable alacrity from behind him and slightly to the left. It was a remarkable talent to have, he thought drily. It was one of the reasons why he humoured her, who despite being circles below him was almost twice his age and had still managed to avoid any mutations. Yes-ss, Magnificent One, she hissed. If the watchers I set actually see anything leaving the pool, make note of it, he said without looking at her as they walked on. Do not under any circumstances engage it for now. If it just leaves after a while, let it. An Auspicious-ss Path Oh Wise and Erudite Elder, the seeress agreed. I am not a fraud, she sniffed, dropping the affected hiss. The dream sees clearly that the era is changing. He eyed her but said nothing. She was right in any case. Her prophecies were sometimes a bit dubious, but he had never known one to be wrong when considered objectively. You believe that this these events are part of this change? It is hard to say. Chaos has arrived, that much I can tell you, but from where, or by whose hand, I cannot discern, nor will I, no matter how you ask it. Ohh? he glanced at her. It is better that the chaos moving through here becomes someone elses problem, she said simply. On that we can agree, he nodded. His millennia old instinct as a cunning manipulator suggested that this was because the perpetrators had been boxed off and wanted to get some payback on that idiot of a spider lord. That they had chosen CthisC method to do so was a bit perplexing, but as a denial strategy it was certainly effective he had to admit, also insane, dangerous and more besides, but if it gifted him a spirit vein of this calibre, even if only temporarily, there was a lot he could ignore. As it was, they were going to have turmoil enough to follow this. A huge swathe of territory had just been scrubbed of all living things and turned into a vast mana crystal mine. The core behind him was a juicy, but poisoned chalice in many respects. It would be far better to secure this area and set up a new force here. Zrech Mourncleaver was probably due a small advancement for the service rendered here.

~ Sana - Ruined, Flooded Hall ~
They sat in silence in the icy depths for several hours after the terrifying old rat departed. The attempt it had made to probe the depths had, Sana felt, been easily comparable to the strength of the Spider Queen from the depths. It had also walked on the waters surface and flown in the air. All the ones that accompanied had void-walked as well. An Immortal old rat with Dao Seeking allies. Even now, several of those were sat at various points near the exit, their Qi Senses permeating the room in shifting scans. Well, this is a bit of a nuisance, she said eventually, grabbing her sisters hand to talk through the link. Your talent for understatement is undiminished, her sister chuckled. Clearly the heavens heard us when we claimed we didnt want to become miners and have decided to mock us, she added with a theatrical sigh. On the other hand, we cannot stay here forever, her sister mused. Indeed, she agreed, eyeing the floor of this room below them. Even here a faint patina of the semi-solid Myriad Elements Qi was staring to form. How close do you reckon we are to breakthrough? her sister asked pensively. No idea. Im not suffering any slowdown in the amount I am absorbing, she answered. We could try destroying the arrays we put down here? Possibly, her sister mused, However, the amount of qi in it now might cause a backlash; the basic ones imploded if you did improper things to them, remember She did remember. Keenly in fact. I wonder if we can limit or constrain it somehow with another array? she pondered, again looking around the room with the crystals forming within the flowing currents of qi in the water and the rolling particles of semi-solid Myriad Elements Qi illuminating everything in gentle varicoloured light. If it wasnt such a dangerous environment it would be breathtakingly pretty. Ive yet to grasp one that does anything remotely like this, and who knows how long it will take, her sister sighed. Me neither, she sighed. Its likely one of the ones like the State symbol. Those are the worst to work out. I only stumbled over that other use of State that we adapted down here because She trailed off and unslung the pack from her back, pulling out the manual that dealt with the six elemental arts. The skin it was made of was holding up very well in this environment. By comparison, most of their short-lived armour was long gone, the sinews that had held it together having given up as a result of having been corroded beyond repair while they were unconscious in the water. The metal weapons and the leaf were okay though, so there were small mercies in there. Opening it, she whistled in surprise as a rippling pocket of protective qi bloomed around it. The manual itself was now brimming with qi. She flipped it to the first art and stared, because it was gently glowing in the gloom. Flipping through the rest, all the others were glowing similarly. Arai mused... Can we actually use the book to cast the spells directly? Did we even try to infuse the others with extra qi? she asked, trying to think back She was sure they hadnt. Not that I recall, I dont think it ever occurred her sister said with an embarrassed chuckle. Its possible they didnt have that capacity anyway, she mused. Curious, she placed her hand on one and it rippled. A flow of information tried to enter her mind directly for a few seconds before it turned very wobbly and she got a horrible headache, then a nosebleed. Shaking her head, she took a few moments to recover and then focused on it a second time. This time she merely focused on projecting her qi through it. With a flash of qi, the whole room was filled with a shifting wave of miasma that rapidly distorted and dispersed to become just another part of the Myriad Elements Water. Well that answers that, her sister said. But why did you get a nosebleed? It tried to imprint the art onto me but it got repelled or wouldnt stick somehow, she explained, wiping her nose. I bet it requires us to actually get to Soul Foundation. Arai sighed. Oh. Sea of Knowledge she felt a bit silly for not thinking of that. You know, I think we can sort of work this to our advantage, her sister said, sounding contemplative. We can? she asked, wondering what idea she had lit upon. There is the gathering symbol remember? It should be possible to set up two subsidiary arrays that are just dedicated gathering and focus points for us to refine on. Arai mused, drifting over to the core of the gathering arrays in the room. So we refine here, try to advance, or if it becomes too toxic for us to handle, we just carve a hole into the wall and get mining? she said drily. Pretty much, yeah, her sister said cheerfully. The supreme Dao of gouging holes in rock will yet be ours, she said drily. Her sister sighed and let go of her hand to start making the required additions to the core part of the array. Time slid by strangely for her, as the qi became gradually more voracious all around them. She went through 100 cycles, then 1,000 cycles, then 10,000 cycles Her Qi Lake was almost a proper Qi Sea at that point with a vast storm of Maelstrom Intent stirring up the dense clouds of Myriad Elements mist that orbited her Golden Core. Finally, at 35,362 cycles there was a fundamental shift in her body. The Maelstrom Intent-infused qi seemed to reach some critical density as it swirled around her Golden Core and tiny lightning bolts started to flicker off it into the mists, agitating them. The very next cycle, her entire Qi Lake rippled outwards slightly, her Intent flooding her body in a subtly different way to how it had before. This process started to repeat every time she completed a cycle. With each ripple she slowly became more and more aware of something else The Intent seemed to illuminate it faintly for her: a second shadow she never knew she had, which was now manifesting slowly within her. With each ripple that swirled out from her dantian through her body, she felt different parts of the shadow slowly settle into her body: into her blood, bones, flesh, even her meridians were reflected within it faintly. Finally the symbol itself, hanging like a moon in her minds eye, reconnected in some incrementally more profound way to the one in her dantian. In that instant, she had a strange, otherworldly experience. As if she had developed another sense, that there were two versions of her sat there, her and a shadow of her and then in that instant everything around her shifted outwards slightly. Waters infused with Myriad Elements Qi raged around her in coruscating, vortical torrent. She could feel every flow that approached her with crystal clarity, distinguish different elements in the swirling mists, even grasp their concentrations. Within her dantian the symbol and her core somehow found an extra speed to shift up to. The vortex and the rippling within her Qi Lake became a singular, ceaseless cycle that cascaded completely out of her control. The flickering corona on her Golden Core acquired a black strata to overlay the white, purple and gold ones she already possessed. Rapidly they intensified to become a flickering flame within the heart of the vast maelstrom that now was her dantian. Ten coloured lightning bolts extended from the sparks that rose from it, flickering and dancing as the corona slowly took the form of a young girl. Her Golden Core occupied the place where the dantian would, while the other symbol, the one in her Minds Eye, settled into the forehead of the mirage-like figure, in the place where her Souls Eye would reside in the middle of her forehead. A ghostly array circle slowly formed in front, linking her eyes, her third eye, the head of the ghostly little soul and the symbol that was slowly forming on its forehead that registered itself as Formless Permutation. She wasnt sure when the process finished, except that she now felt a boundless vigour flowing through her body that exceeded simple vitality. She stared at the version of her that was familiar in her memories as six Cyear-old her, just starting out on the path of body cultivation. It was strange, like having your reflection wave at you out of the mirror. That her opened her eyes and suddenly she was. not in two places at once, but she was suddenly standing in her dantian like a giant amid a storm. The pagoda quietly sat there, letting qi wash over it, unhindered by the body shaking changes going on around it. She reached out and intuitively drew the maelstrom of water around her, within her. An unending torrent of qi from outside flowed into her meridians which were shifting to accommodate the new flows of qi and the connection between her minds eye, the symbol, her core and her soul. Almost as shocking in its own way was that the array that was focusing qi towards her was able to sustain everything she was demanding of it right now and do so for both of them at once. Looking across she could see Arai surrounded by a shifting vortex that looked like it was trying to shatter the very space they were in. Her Intent-infused Qi Aura was still rising as well, just like her own. She no longer simply had to focus deliberately on drawing in qi from around her: her Nascent Soul was drinking it in like a miniature Kun Peng, forcing it through her meridians and fusing it with her Intent using this new meridian system that had opened up. With every cycle, her bodys meridian system was also slowly gaining a shadow version within her Nascent Soul. The progress was painfully slow, even at this density and purity of mana, where each cycle was forcing her qi reserve to expand at a rate she could only consider something close to brute forcing the issue. Some quick calculation suggested that at the current rate it would take her close to 60 days straight to have all the meridian channels she held within in her body become reflected in her Nascent Soul. Everything slowly stabilised and she was just wondering if the process was done, when the elemental qi around her started to flicker with very strange distortions. The lightning bolt tore down through the firmament, bypassing the world above, passing through some undefined space, splitting the clouds and then tearing space directly to strike at the depths of the watery pool in the ocean. This she somehow saw in a weird, other perspective- -If I had been able to see the sky far above the cavern I would probably have wanted to hide, shadow her introspected having to watch this breakthrough in others. -Shadow? -What? That thought with its deeply odd perspective suddenly made her head hurt The symbol snickered at her and made a rude gesture somehow that her little nascent-self mimicked at her. -Getting dissed by my own? The deeply strange moment passed without her having time to worry about it in great detail because the lightning arrived in a haze of brilliant white and blue-green. It rolled around her like an azure serpent before surging at both of them, trying to shatter their bodies. Her nascent self reached out and grasped it, and she saw something near her sister do the same -Oh-shit-oh-shit-monkey-balls-on-a-stick Dual Tribulation! She threw her panic into her mantra without even pausing. -Group tribulations are really, really dangerous! That thought went as well, there was no getting off this horse now it was going wild. A second white and green-bronze bolt pulsed at her, then a third- -Isnt this kind of easy? she thought as her little Nascent Soul grasped the third one and effortlessly- The deep blue green bolt descended like a serpent, splitting the void and aiming right for her third eye. Half a dozen smaller white-purple bolts skittering after it. She tried to move her physical body to resist it but the pressure accompanying the strike paralysed her. It struck her forehead and- She laughed in defiance at how easy this was and seized it with her hands. White bolts were devoured by her Intent without her even doing anything. The blue-green bolt pulsed again in her hands trying to overwhelm her now that it had a connection. It struck six times in rapid succession and she smashed each one effortlessly. The sense of disunity between her Nascent Soul and her body had vanished completely at this point. Stood there, she put her hands on her hips and stared defiantly at the storm-laden sky, beyond which was a swirling vortex of Myriad Elements Qi that her body was still drinking in in colossal proportions. Nine cracks tore open the sky above her and nine golden bolts, like the spears of a divine warrior, descended. Each one brought with it nine deep blue bolts and a hundred white bolts. -Eh?!? -Isnt that a bit of a step up, she complained in her ghostly heart. However rather than arrive all at once, they merged and pulsed at her. The first golden spear didnt target her third eye, instead striking for her dantian directly. She pushed out with all her Maelstrom Intent and twisted it apart, letting the maelstrom around her devour the directionless gold, blue and white lightning. The second and third strikes followed rapidly until finally all nine had been ripped to shreds and scattered. With a howl, the sky shifted once more, the clouds falling upwards as shifting shadows rippled amongst them. Sky-devouring flood dragons of shadow and thunder howled beyond the vault of heaven. With those howls came twelve bolts of brilliant golden lightning, each edged with a white-hot absence of colour that seared her eyes. The twelve tore through space, arcing down from the dread maelstrom above, twisting this way rapidly intensifying-! Something locked her in place, an immense weight pressing down from above C golden lighting burrowed into her twelve meridian gates, surging through her body and appearing before her Nascent Soul- She twisted all the Maelstrom Intent she had to break it apart. The purple lightning that came with it. Dozens of bolts were dispersed. For a moment, she was successful in delaying the golden bolts, holding them in individual abeyance as they impaled her physical body- A vast, heaven-shattering roar that carried the intent to disperse and devour her body and soul arrived. The pressure became even more all-encompassing and the golden bolts swirled around her, arriving at her third eye and surging into her body a second time, fusing to become one singular bolt. It tore through her bodily defences as if they were gossamer, ruined her Intent, scattered her qi and struck at her Nascent Soul directly, taking the form of a vengeful golden spear decorated with flowing dragon motifs as it did so. She screamed as a pain beyond anything she had ever experienced, even with the moon mushrooms, even from the initial use of the symbol wracked her. It traced her ghostly meridians, trying to tear her apart before finally running out of steam and dissipating into her soul directly. Before she could register it, a second pulse arrived and then a third, each one stronger than the last. Raging torrents of heavenly torment that ate at her consciousness. In the end she thought that there were twelve pulses. Her soul felt like it had been flayed. Her body was well, it wasnt terrible actually. The raging lightning had hit her soul so hard that it had actually reinforced her connection with her core. In the process, it had also provided further tempering and widened her meridians. Her little Nascent Souls golden and purple coronas were getting more robust. She stared up at the sky, which was getting even more leaden and ominous. -How many more phases this was likely to have? she cried, trying to feed her worry to her mantra. Golden lightning is already?!? -My mantra isnt? That brought a second realisation, that was cut off as the sky recoiled and she felt an unearthly force both pull her up and push her down at the same time. The bolt that descended from the storm-dark sky was unaccompanied. A dark golden sword from heaven shrouded in black fire that gave off a sense of worldly suppression. She was dimly aware of the duality of the strike as it arrived -not that she had time to dare focus on her sisters tribulation. -Together, we rise or fall! The silent joint declaration settled in her mind even as the golden-black bolt appeared in front of her like a phantom, bisecting her Nascent Soul and striking at her Golden Core before she was even able to register it fully. There was a horrifying moment of emptiness as she was sure her body was about to physically explode under the force of the impact. The qi within her combusted under the strike and it took every shred of mastery she had over the Maelstrom Intent to not vanish into a mist of organic remains and splintered remains. She screamed even as the second bolt came, turning everything she possessed at it. Then a third C sliding out of the void like an executing sword as she desperately sought for some kind of answer A spear of qi appeared in her hands and she desperately used the first form of the Heavenly Maelstrom Spear to attack the weapon-shaped lighting. Each one that fell was a near soul-destroying battle in its own right, testing her resolution to depths she would not have believed possible before that moment. When the fifteenth and final sword was at last dispersed she was barely able to stand. Her little Nascent Soul haggard yet defiant, holding itself up with the qi spear. Her Nascent Souls meridians were almost half formed, she realised belatedly, and her body, which had been baptised by the lightning was also undergoing strange changes. Her bones had acquired a faint golden sheen with a matrix of dark gold and black lightning bolts that ghosted opaquely against their creamy crystalline hue. Her flesh was tempered and her blood seemed to have golden sparks reminiscent of the lightning in it now. Sound vanished from the world and her gaze was drawn skyward once again as the clouds turned matte black and twisted in on themselves. A pure black bolt, a shadow against the pitch black sky, only visible due to its silvery yellow tint fell down towards her. As it did so it transformed to become a version of her, its face twisted into a furious snarl, also wielding a spear. She desperately mustered every bit of her Intent and skill with the Heavenly Maelstrom Spear Form and met the strike head on. Equally matched, they were thrown apart, skidding across the mirror water of this strange other place that was no longer quite like her dantian. As fast as she recovered, the lightning version of her was somehow faster. With a scream of defiance she thrust at it seeking the same heaven-twisting feeling she got from that strike against the male mutated spider. The lightning bolt version of her split apart under the twisting spiral of the blow, becoming a cloud of black-yellow sparks that were devoured by the maelstrom of devouring qi around her, absorbing themselves into her Golden Core and Nascent Soul. Another bolt arrived, and another. Each one carried a different colour she found but all wielded a spear and they became progressively better with them as well. It wasnt until the fourth one though, that she finally associated them with the Yin and Yang aspects of the Five Elements. When she finally vanquished the eleventh bolt, the sky grew still and the pressure stepped up again. Rather than a simple lightning bolt like the previous waves, the colour slowly drained from the world until everything was black, white and grey. A great stele seemed to descend from the black rolling void above her, graven from black cloud and white lightning. The her that appeared on the flat plain of liquid qi was grey and misty. An older form of her, an adult towering over her childlike form full of horrible sense of judgement C as if to say that this was all she would ever amount to. Just a child, playing with the toys of others. Unworthy It didnt strike with any weapon; it just reached out to grasp her, like an adult grasping for a child to punish it. She grimly struck at it with every shred of capability she could muster. It sneered and just slapped a hand out at her, unblockable and ephemeral until it plunged into her soul. She was beset by a disorientating fuzziness as she fought to reject it, as if she were about to dissipate entirely and abandon- With a scream, she forced herself back to the moment and twisted free of the strike, summoning all the conviction she could to reject it and barely succeeding. The now defeated energy that had been its strike was absorbed into her Nascent Soul directly. After that, she descended into hell. Shadow after shadow descended from the sky, trying to catch and punish her, crush her, beat her down and ruin her, to abandon her path as she danced on a knife edge between disaster and victory. Shadow after shadow fell, buried by her spear and her desperate steps, using the Shifting Maelstrom Steps to barely avoid disaster again and again. By the time the 33rd had disintegrated into grey sparks, almost 70% of her meridians in her Nascent Soul had manifested. The pressure simply increased. She wanted to scream out in rage and defiance but her soul was forced to its tiny knees as giants descended from the heavens. Faceless versions of adult her. She counted 66 in total. Ringing her like colossi, they tried to blot out her very existence The scene shifted: She was watching her brother get taken away while the elders of their mothers clan suppressed father and walked towards them both with greedy eyes that spoke of a future devoid of opportunity as they were sold into marital bondage for the good of the clan, to redress her parents dishonourable actions.She tried to scream, shout, deny but they grasped her and dragged her Something fought in her, mind telling her this wasnt real. That she was about to die- About to fail her tribulation. She opened her eyes and her 12 year-old self-picked up its spear and struck the first elder, impaling him through the stomach and tearing out his grey core of flickering lightning before devouring it. They came for her, and she fought with a fury she never knew she possessed. Born of watching her mother die, of seeing her father weep. What kind of daughter submits after seeing that she howled at them even as they fell What kind of sister lets her little brother be taken away like that! Old men, hiding behind tradition and filial piety to justify your greed! she raged at them even as they fell. You tried to take everything we ever had, deny everything we might be! Just because you feared and hated mother so! She didnt even register the change in the tribulation when the opponents ceased to be sneering old men and women and became powerful soldiers in Bureau armour, Clan Elites and family members of those old elders. Each raging in retribution for her acts of murder. She cut them down all the same, devouring their lightning even as her being crumbled bit by bit. She was burning her potentia now, not that she cared any more -all that mattered was that they fight to the very end. When the 99th fell she was ragged, exhausted, falling, but unbeaten While her meridians were formed fully, she knew that she had no qi left nothing left to give. Above her, the silver figure descended, its beatific expression smiling at her as it cast her off the cliff. It was a face and an expression that haunted her when she closed her eyes, that refused to vanish into oblivion no matter how much she fed it to her mantra, cursed it or denied it. A single, simple, tyrannical action that had torn apart their world and left them running ever since, beholden to all the suffering that had come after. She screamed in final defiance, fuelling every single remaining bit of lingering fury over their plight in this hellish place at it, striking with the determination to make it understand that even here and now, while it might kill her, it had not broken them... and everything paused. Power flowed into her not qi, just sentiment, Intent even. From the symbol, from the pagoda, from the thousands upon thousands of cores they had refined the dead that lay all around them on the mirror plain, testament to the torment they had suffered, caused and overcome. Testament to the reality of their achievement. The two of them stood side by side on the mirror plain, staring at the silver tyrant with that youthful, demeaning face and dismissing expression. With its golden hair and cruel eyes, carrying a silver lightning bolt in its hand. There were no words to be spoken. It exuded judgement, the power of heaven, the superiority of its form over them. Imposed them in their rightful place, as things for it, to be shaped by it, praised by it, used by it or discarded by it. Rise or fall TOGETHER! Both of them put everything they had against the towering Intent that descended towards them like an executioners blade. It passed through them even as their own strikes landed on the silver and black tyrant. It dispersed into lightning and was swept away even as their bodies crumbled. Their souls frayed their cores cracked. The symbol roared in their minds, all of the things that had led to this point lifting up their ruined bodies and broken forms, bestowing a boundless vigour and vitality that swept back through them, grasped them by the hand and told them that after all they had done, to die here, was unacceptable. Their meridians reformed. Her body healed, pulling itself back together. She floated in water that was inky with her own blood. The array below them was still intact somehow. The hall above them however, she was able to grasp in some intuitive way, was demolished completely. The ruin that the tribulation had wrought was terrifying. Rock was melted and warped. The nearest gate had holes the size of her melted in it where lightning had come down. There were still molten pools of burning rock and Myriad Elements Mists that flickered with remnants of lightning. The density of the water around them no, she couldnt call it water any more: this was well on its way to becoming pure Myriad Elements Qi in liquid form. She checked her body and found it was basically okay. A bit battered and almost devoid of qi... But she did a single cycle and sighed slightly because it was back to 23 seconds to complete. Then sighed more deeply because what it added to her reserve was like a raindrop in a lake Within her dantian Her dantian was, she found, changed beyond all recognition. The Pagoda now floated in the lap of her Nascent Soul which looked like her 12 year old self now. She stared at herself as she processed what she was seeing Her perspective shifted and she was standing in a shifting space that looked a bit like an empty void, but with various elemental flames and little crystalline shapes forming in it. She walked forward and the floor rippled below her. She was standing on an endless floor of water with stars shifting overhead. It reformed around her again even as she tried to process what she was seeing until she forcibly made it not. Did we break through Soul Foundation and step into Nascent Soul directly, just in the course of one horrific tribulation? The words she thought, she somehow spoke instead, which was downright weird for a few seconds before she got the hang of it. She shivered... Still, it seems kind of undeniable. Okay, thats going to be weird. Looking around, she determined that this was, indeed, her Sea of Knowledge. Do I no longer have a dantian? she wondered for a brief, confused moment before hitting herself on the head because she was overthinking things. She refocused slightly and registered her actual dantian as a secondary part of her perception of her body. What she was seeing here was the things in her dantian that held aspects of soul power: the symbol, unsurprisingly; remnants of Nascent Soul and Soul Foundation cores; the spells she had learned and the little pagoda. The Sea of Knowledge itself seemed to have replaced her Minds Eye, or maybe upgraded it was a better description. She stood there, her mind spinning slightly, trying to adjust to things as they now were. She had, she realised, never given a lot of thought to how Nascent Souls really worked. Before she fell into this place, the idea of cultivating to Nascent Soul had been an idle daydream at best. She would have reached the pinnacle of Mantra Seed, probably through the combined help of their father, Old Ling, Mrs. Leng, Old Oudeng and Old Fangs and lived for a 7-800 years if she was lucky. If she survived, she would probably have become an elder in the Hunter Pavilion. Now, she was a fully-fledged cultivator, having crossed the threshold between Golden Core and Nascent Soul completely. -Aiiieeeh she sighed inwardly as she floated in the multi-hued waters Now it was clear as day. Intent formed the bridge between body and soul, allowing her meridian system to connect to her third eye. From there her soul and body had become intangibly bound. Her mortality was no longer constrained by her physical state, but rather her soul directly. She could see the symbol much more clearly as well now, like an extra layer of it had somehow slid into focus, giving its ever-shifting flowerlike structure a ring of leaves that put her in mind slightly of the patterns within the vast symbol below the statue in the pagoda, or on the statues. The symbol was also another link between the two, connecting her Core to her Nascent Soul via her Minds Eye turned Sea of Knowledge. Her core was still there, in her actual dantian. The flame that flickered around it, a shifting corona of black, white, purple and gold flame, was the link to her Nascent Soul. The core itself was a flickering orb of darkness that contained thirteen orbiting flames that were integrating with the symbol and somehow synchronising with the patterns on the leaves in her minds eye or maybe the symbol was integrating with them. The Qi Lake within her dantian was a Qi Sea now and properly immense. Rolling clouds of qi above it flickered with white, blue, gold, black and grey lightning which struck down periodically into the shallow waters. Her Nascent Soul sat on the surface of the Sea, right in the middle, with the Golden Core where its dantian should be and the Symbol ghosting in its forehead where her third eye would be. Her meridians were connected and mirrored in some strange intangible way between her body and her soul. She completed a full cycle of refinement and watched the whole system drain her surroundings of Myriad Elements Qi at a tremendous rate. It almost made a dent in the qi of her surrounds she thought with a mental eye roll. Her sister did the same thing a moment later and between them she was able to see that they could just about delay the exponential growth when both of them exerted their full strength. That just left her Qi Sense -Nope, she thought wryly, Soul Sense. She pushed out her Soul Sense, which was quite intuitive to grasp as it turned out, and also powerful. The hall above provided some hindrance, but apparently her affinity for the Myriad Elements Qi also extended to her Soul Sense, so she was able, with a bit of focus, to not diffuse it too much. Curious, she pushed it down the tunnel they had come from. It stretched away and travelled almost seven miles she reckoned before she felt it grow hard to control and diffuse. Returning it, she sent it into the other hall, finding it had a fairly large group of Undren who were basically having an argument involving a lot of pointing at the door to the hall. Something brushed back at her and she saw a grey-robed rat with mottled fur, who had been remonstrating with a black-furred Undren who was, she realised, the first female Undren she had ever seen based on the breasts at least. The grey-robed rat, who wore hundreds of charms made of bone sewn into its robe, turned and looked directly at her with a frown. She stared back, aware that her child-like form was misty and unclear, and, given the very narrow focus of her Soul Sense, likely only visible to this rat. It pushed its sense against her and she felt her own Intent bend a bit. Pushing back, she was barely able to match it. It frowned and focused more and she felt her sense was about to crumble when she remembered she could use her Intent with it probably? The Maelstrom Intent infused into Soul Sense and she shifted around the probing attack on her mind. The rat pushed more and eventually stood up and hissed at her, making its arguing compatriots all turn and look in confusion as the rat pointed at the hall and then made a further effort to quash her soul sense. She resisted it as best she could, but even with the Maelstrom Intent it was clear she would lose over time. Sighing with defeat, she eyed the symbol, which shifted faintly and deflected the malevolent Intent from the rats own attack back at it using the Maelstrom Intent. The Undren staggered and spat some blood. She tried to gauge its actual strength but couldnt see a hint of anything on it which either meant that the charms were hiding it, or it was a markedly stronger Nascent Soul cultivator than she was. In any event, its own counter-probe had gotten it nothing because the symbol was masking her own Qi, Intent and Soul Strength, making her to all intents a deep pool into which nothing that was cast returned. This also explained at last how it was able to negate all those different attacks. Rather than push her advantage, she just backed off and gave the rat a long look, then, with a metaphorical shrug, she let the focused interaction melt away, leaving it staring pensively in the space she had been occupying while its compatriots all looked around in confusion. A few moments later, she felt several strong soul senses sweep the ruined hall, finding nothing. There are a whole bunch in the hall beyond the ruined gate, along with a very ruined settlement, she told Arai, who was now looking at her quizzically. Your nose is bleeding her sister pointed out. Ohh... she noticed it was I had a bit of a tussle with one of the watchers. Im pretty positive its at least Dao Seeking, but my soul sense, with the help of the symbol, is at least that powerful, it seems Do you think they will come investigate? her sister frowned. Maybe? If they think I am at least as powerful as they are, they might be cautious... There was no one else that powerful there but if they call the other one Im very certain that the Undren I just played mind tag with wasnt the one that came here, she shrugged. Once we have taken in as much qi as we can, we should probably leave though. The tribulations did a lot of damage out there so likely someone like that old rat will come investigating again. Yeah better safe than sorry. Arai grinned. But Nascent Soul. She rolled her eyes at her sisters exuberance and started drawing qi from their surroundings. After a dozen cycles it was clear that this was going to take quite a while. The tribulation really had wrung her almost dry it seemed. As she watched the cycles slip by, she found herself focusing once again on how her Nascent Souls dantian and her Sea of Knowledge, which the longer she looked at them seemed to be two halves of the same thing in effect, interacted with her bodys dantian. The Intent bridging the two was still shifting around with each cycle, as if it wasnt fully settled somehow. She spent some time looking at it before realising where the lack of harmony was creeping in. With a thought her little Nascent Soul started refining the qi in her dantians Qi Sea a second time, passing the Maelstrom Intent-infused qi through its own meridians, distilling some of it into its Sea of Knowledge and dispersing the rest out as mist that was then recombined and refined again in the shifting maelstroms and vortices. The qi in her Sea of Knowledge slowly merged with her soul directly, using the Maelstrom Intent to blend it and use it as fuel to grow stronger. She wondered what this realm should be called... Presumably it was a sub realm within Nascent Soul but the Maelstrom Scripture was silent on things like that, almost as if they held no real importance to the author of the scripture. -Haaa sighing again, she gave up on that thought for now. She was musing about what going on with the inner workings of her Nascent Soul and getting used to perceiving things through it when she realised the Pagoda in her lap had lit one of the little lamps on its first layer. Focusing on it, she found that rather than it becoming bigger, she became smaller as she approached its exterior until she was floating in the air outside the first floor. There were stairs up the outside she now saw, and walkways around it. It wasnt even that its form had changed; it felt more like she had attained some quiet acknowledgement from it and was, as a result, able to see more of its true form than she had previously. The octagonal shape of the first floors veranda had four shrines set into the exterior walls which corresponded to the four arts it had taught her. The one for the Harmonious Maelstrom Manual and Way of the Harmonious Maelstrom was the one that now had a little lit lantern with a fist sized flame on its pedestal. Walking around the rest, she found that the one for Maelstrom Shifting Steps had a tiny flickering of a flame glittering in it as did the one for Heavenly Maelstrom Spear. The one for Myriad Maelstrom Primordial Cauldron was basically just some tiny sparks. She withdrew her sense, content that even if she couldn''t re-enter the Pagoda, she now had a way to gauge her progress with it at the very least, and a rough guide of what was necessary to work on. So what does your Sea of Knowledge look like? she asked her sister who was sat there, staring into nothing. Kinda weird, like an ethereal lotus blooming on a pond surrounded by mists, her sister said looking a bit embarrassed, actually. She nodded and wisely said nothing. Her sister had always liked drawing flowers, especially when they were younger. She also vowed to see if she could redecorate hers a bit in due course. My soul also looks like me when I was twelve years old her sister said with a wry smile. Yeah, I guess we have to advance them to adulthood via refining qi to make them grow in stature, she supplied. That seems to fit, her sister agreed. I kind of regret not searching out some manuals on that kind of thing in the markets now They talked on for a while, comparing other aspects of the tribulations and their brief bits of self-investigation. Both of them appeared to be able to summon spectral weapons relating to their Martial Forms with their Nascent Souls and travel a short distance outside their bodies with their perception using their Nascent Souls. The distances were about similar when all was said and done. She reckoned she could travel a bit further than her sister, but her sisters soul sense was well, tyrannical. The Sundering Intent that came with it was overbearing and incisive. Her own was more diffuse and subtle but she supposed no less dangerous in its own way. Eventually, they reached the point where they were happy with the amount of qi they had absorbed. They did a quick circuit of the underwater region gathering all the best crystals and made their way to the surface. -How odd, she thought, standing on the surface of the water like it was solid rock. She stared at the water and then thought about sinking into it, up to her knees, witnessing that she did as her qi and Intent moved accordingly. -Very odd indeed, she mused, examining how it worked. To move from one to the other was like holding different mind-sets about how the world worked. -Amazing as well though, she had to acknowledge, looking at the ceiling now. So this is what it means to have an intuitive grasp of the way your Intent works with the world around you? Flight is a Nascent Soul thing, isnt it? she muttered under her breath, which just got a laugh from her sister. It took her a good twenty minutes to work out the trick to flight, which, it turned out to her disappointment, wasnt really flight in any case. It was more using her Maelstrom Intent to levitate herself using her qi and if she cycled her qi while doing it, the process was nearly self-sustaining. As it was, she reckoned she could support several days of continuous flight at normal running pace, or maybe a day at her previous top speed. She could certainly go faster than that, she felt, but it cost exponentially more qi and would require more practice than the space down here afforded. In any case, it seemed that the Pagoda was dropping subtle hints that she should work on her movement and spear arts if the lanterns were anything to go by. They rapidly gathered all the crystals that they could on the ceiling and from the most obvious outcroppings on the hall, all the while keeping a wary eye out for any Undren coming to investigate. The place was swept with qi sense twice, but both times it was insufficient to reach the ceiling where they were working. She was still relieved when they finally got them all. As a final gesture they tried to break the array core on the ceiling, but it turned out to have sunk so deeply into the rock that cutting it up with the Arborundum leaf did basically nothing and after a few moments it actually repaired the damage dealt thanks to the qi rolling around in it. They both made a wary note of that -apparently it was possible for the qi gathering aspect to exceed the control of the array itself and become properly self-sustaining. On one level it made a lot of sense in hindsight, given what it was doing was changing the rock into qi on a certain level, and it would eventually reach equilibrium, but leaving it behind as it was unfortunate. With nothing else left to do, they took stock of what remained of their gear. Looking over their ruined armour, she had to concede that it might have been premature to make it when they did. The fish skin pieces were still good, as were was what remained of her long-suffering pieces of Luss cloth, but she was once again just wearing a crude half-skirt, greaves and arm guards for the most part. The jade tablet she had bound to her forearm was none the worse for wear, which was to be expected really, given the quality of the craftsmanship that had gone into it. -It would be a real pain to lose you, she reflected, giving it a comforting pat. Even with her currently enhanced Sea of Knowledge, she was pretty sure that absorbing even a tenth of the information on it into her would be close to impossible if she wanted to keep her sense of self intact. Even the Mantra wouldnt help with the problems that came from overstuffing your brain with knowledge. Sighing, she hunted around for the bone spear she had made and scowled, because it had become brittle, like glass. Most of the other bones were on their way to becoming that way as well. Spider chitin in the warehouses was just elemental sludge. That meant they were back to the leaf and the metal longsword, the short sword and the few spearheads. The latter, which she was carrying, seemed none the worse for their dunk in the Myriad Elements Qi, which was reassuring. She grabbed the other two books from their shelf and stashed them with the manual in her fish skin backpack while her sister scoured as best she could for other stuff. She hunted around for a few other oddments that might supplement her armour, which was more an excuse to provide her with some inherent modesty at this point. Sadly, there was nothing at all left that would be suitable, so she could only give up after some searching and accept that she, and her desire for some general modesty were concepts that shared no common destiny. Her sister came and found her a while later, having also drawn a blank regarding clothing while salvaging what little remained, and they made their exit eastwards. The ruined hall behind them largely devoid of anything of removable material value to them that wasnt in the deathly dangerous lake well on its way to becoming a Myriad Elements Pond. Their exit from the hall ended up requiring them to mine an extension through the tunnel they had dug so many weeks prior; whatever seal the rat had put on the doors seemed to have involved triggering the lattice in it, preventing it from being cut through. The final bit of good fortune, she noticed as they made their way onwards, was that her sister had finally made some progress with her basic movement art. As near as she could tell, she had managed to incorporate some aspect of the Sundering Intent into it allowing her to cover over a hundred metres with a single stride. There were a few ground contraction arts in the Hunter Pavilion back home, but none were close to that good. In Blue Water City you might be able to find one, but it would cost you an arm and a leg in spirit stones probably. It was a nice note to end that traumatic ordeal on, they agreed as they hurtled down the tunnel as fast as they could, making distance from the hall and whatever Undren remained in it, heading broadly eastwards once more as the spear had directed them. Chapter 76 – From Shan Lai with Gifts
It is easy to forget sometimes, when you have one oppressor close to home, that the villain of times gone by was not quite the paragon of fairer prospect you recall it to be. As sages of morality and more learned histories should serve to remind us, just because the banners changed and there is a new throne doesnt mean the old regime was suddenly less horrible, or that the new one is likely to be much better. This is doubly true when they are both still fighting like rats in a sack over who gets to be king of the rats, and who gets to own the sack like these are two different questions.
-From the personal writings of Shu Tian, 3rd Gen. Headmaster of the Shu Pavilion

~ Lu Ji, Blue Water City ~
Lu Ji shook his head and turned away from looking at the shifting stars overhead. It was a remarkably select group who were standing around this rather secluded courtyard deep within the Blue Water Pavilion, but most of them were much more ill at ease than he was. Few people got to meet the proper powers behind the Bureaus except through the occasional communication handed down from on high, but now two were arriving at once, and both for somewhat different reasons. Han Ouyeng, the Authority Seat of Eastern Azures Hunter Bureau was returning, almost certainly because of the colossal mess with the Hunter Bureaus jade talisman network being co-opted by the Astrology Bureau. As to their other visitor, Fan Daiyu, Dao Mother Black Jade of the Azure Astral Pagoda, while it was officially stated that she was here to coordinate the recapture of the Black Cage escapees, his personal hunch was that her presence really related to the ''gift'' to the Azure Astral Emperor and the wave of provincial disorder events were continuing to provoke. Clearly, the idea that the Imperial Authority can do as it likes on the Eastern Continent has somebody vexed up there, the head of the Military Bureau for Blue Water Province, War Marshal Fang Qiu, who stood next to him, muttered. There was always going to be some response, Ling Yusheng, Governor of Blue Water City and current Patriarch of the Ling clan, pointed out with a dark scowl at Fang Qiu. Behind him, Ling Yushengs own wife, Lady Zhenzhen stood silently, along with Ling Fei and Ling Jiang. Interestingly, Sheng Jiang Mei, the Envoy from Shan Lai was not here though, despite having remained in Blue Water City. He supposed that was because she probably outranked even someone like Fan Daiyu, in a formal sense, with her appointment to that role originating with the Bureau of the Imperial Chancellor of Shan Lai. I am surprised that the Duke is not here, the Head of the Hunter Bureau, Fang Hai noted, looking around at those gathered here. He is currently directing the efforts of the three Provincial Generals upriver, towards West Flower Picking Town, Ling Jiang shrugged a little helplessly. I was not informed of that? Fang Hai muttered. He glanced sideways at Fang Hai. It was hard to feel sorry for him though, because half this mess was his fault in a bunch of ways. If Fang Hai hadnt been more interested in politicking around in Yun Shan, buttering up the Ruan, Yuan and Gwan clans for the last few months, he would have been on hand to push back against all the insanity that was going on here. In all likelihood, he expected to be dealing with a new head of the Provincial Hunter Bureau before the night was out and Fang Hai to be handing out missions to trainees on Western Azure for the next few centuries or so. Because you were too busy trying to convince the Ruan Clan that we dont know where their Saintess is, Fang Qiu scowled. We dont know where their Saintess is, he pointed out. Yes, but they dont know that, Fang Hai retorted sourly. They still think shes holed up in West Flower Picking Town. They even sent a group there under the cover of this turbulence to throw monkeyshit. -Did they now? he sighed, as another little piece of the aftermath of the inland unrest slipped into place. Out of the corner of his eye, he noted Ling Jiang frowning slightly at that ''revelation'' as well. Fang Qiu, however, just scowled and said nothing. -Does that mean that the reports about Misty Jasmine Inn are being kept under wraps by Ling Tao and Ha Shi Xiaolian? he mused. The reported involvement of Easten affiliated mercenaries with the Five Fans up there took a decidedly different edge if the Ruan clan were also trying to play games in West Flower Picking Town. Which you would know, were you not constantly running around letting those around Cao Leyang do your job, Fang Hai added unnecessarily. Enough! the final person stood in the courtyard cut in drily, stilling the rest of them into silence. Cloaked and veiled in a beautiful green and white gown and cloakFan Mei, the reclusive Sect Mistress of the Orchid Pavilion made for an alluring and beautiful image of serenity in the starlit courtyard. She was also, after him, probably the strongest person here, being a Quasi-Dao Eternal. The Orchid Pavilion was the other principal power in Blue Water City, ostensibly the foremost power now that the Blue Gate School was to all intents a puppet. Only those in this courtyard also knew she was an inheritance disciple of Hua Xiaomeithe founding sage of the Dewdrop Sage Sect. Probably only he knew though, courtesy of his Fairy Aunt, that the Dewdrop Sage Sect had itself started off life in this part of the world over an aeonspan ago before relocating to the Western Continent for various reasons. As to why she was here, nowthat was basically to meet her teachers teacher and give her respects as it was Dao Mother Black Jade who had reputedly taken Hua Xiaomei under her wing when she first ascended from a mortal world to alight in this realm. We brothers showed something discourteous to Fairy Mei, Fang Qui murmured bowing slightly in apology in her direction. Fang Hai shot his half-brother a sideways glance and said nothing. Fan Mei meanwhile just shook her head and nodded upwards. You dont want to be bickering like mothers-in-law when they arrive, do you? The sky shifted subtly as they all refocused their attention on it, the stars occluding faintly as the spatial channel finally opened. Grand teleportation was a bit different from normal teleportation, especially teleportation across the vast void of space between here and Shan Lai, where the turbulent currents of the maelstrom around the four Azure Realms made passage in and out difficult at the best of times. It couldnt be initiated from here for starters, and unlike the lesser method which could bend space to connect two points, it created an actual spatial channel between the two destinations, pacifying the space in between. It was a feat only possible for a Worldly Venerate in this instance. They all bowed as four figures appeared in the middle of the unassuming design in the centre of the paved courtyard. We give respect to Dao Mother Black Jade! We give respect to Lord Han! The other two figures, garbed in deep blue robes with blue masks in the shape of flood dragons covering their faces, just nodded and took up positions behind the woman in a deep blue and gold robe, who walked off the Grand Teleportation Formation and nodded slightly to them. I see the Ling Clan still holds this part of the Eastern Continent in its grip, she remarked dryly, taking in their group. We serve the Astral Authority! all the members of the Ling Clan said saluting appropriately, even if that was... not really the case these days. I am sorry I am late teacher, another voice murmured as a shifting figure swirled into the courtyard. You were late for your own Immortal Ascension; it does not surprise me that you are late now, little Xiaomei, Dao Mother Black Jade said, drily greeting the newcomer. All of them turned a touch mechanically and bowed to Lady Hua Xiaomei, who was now standing calm as you like in the courtyard. He surreptitiously glanced sideways at Fan Mei, who he was certain was responsible for this. She, for her part though, just bowed politely to both her own teacher and her teachers teacher, giving nothing away. -Yet another terrifying scion of these lands returns to the roost, he thought drily, because he had seen the last visitor to this supposedly secluded courtyard now, seated on a rock at the edge of the pond nibbling on some grass. -Ju Shan. You are looking as dour as ever, little Daiyu, Ju Shan murmured. You are looking as slutty as ever, little goose, Fan Daiyu snarked back. If you keep dissing my attire Ill go crying to my Senior Sister, Ju Shan replied with an affected sniff, wiping away a tear from her eyes. Your senior sister? Fan Daiyu repeated, raising an eyebrow sceptically. Uh-huh, Ju Shan affirmed in a fake whisper while pretending to look around nervously. Big Sister Rongs friend is about somewhere, so you shouldn''t make too many jokes about wild geese. He was thankful that allusion went right over everyone elses heads, except apparently Fan Daiyu who masked her gulp very well he felt. If he hadnt spent so long around his Fairy Aunt and gotten good at reading those much higher realmed than him, even he would have missed it. Does Big Sister Rong have some card in this as well? Fan Daiyu asked rather more politely. Some brats with big dreams and small cocks have been mouthing off," Ju Shan shrugged."saying some things, you know how it is Oh, this is regarding those Huang brats, Fan Daiyu said with a deep sigh that was tinged with relief. Is that why this whole mess is occurring, Lady Shan? Han Ouyeng asked her politely. Nah, nobody has any idea why, Ju Shan waved her arms widely, giving all present a remarkably generous view of her cleavage in the process. Probably you have a better idea. I bet that lightning that arrived looked really wild from up above. It certainly made the old geezers spit blood, Fan Daiyu replied with a slight smile. It appears not to have been a tribulation though. An execution, Ju Shan mused. That was their understanding of it, yes, Fan Daiyu agreed. Um, if I might invite everyone back to the Blue Water Pavilion? he cut in politely. We can talk about these matters over a few pots of my Aunts truly excellent collection of spiritual teas? Maybe before the rain starts again? So far, the night had been remarkably clear, and surprisingly not because anyone had done anything to the weather, for once. Where is that squirrel-hating, mad genius anyway? Fan Daiyu asked him curiously, making everyone else there except Ju Shan wince. Off on a field trip, he supplied with aplomb, which was in truth about all he knew of it, or her plans, anyway.

~ Huang JiLao, Mysterious depths ~
Nothing in this horrid place is ever easy Lu Xiao sighed as she worked on opening the sealed door. Huang JiLao sat on a rock, panting hard. -That is a terrible, terrible understatement, he thought brokenly. -This place is the antithesis of easy! -It is as easy as the intangible dream of Dao Ascension is to the mortal man fishing by the river! If you have time to complain to the heavens, you have time to focus on the matter in hand, Mo Xiao said, sounding amused from the other rock. They were sat in a broad hall, a remarkable place really, carved from the rockfar, far beneath the Inner Valleys of the Yin Eclipse Mountains as far as he could see. Lady Xiao, whose real name appeared to be Mo LuXiao, was stood pondering the sealed doorway in front of them. That was a cunning play on words that only made sense when Mo Xiao explained it to him, presumably secure in the knowledge that he would never dare blab it, for all the good it would do. How come they dont have any cores? he asked, to distract himself as much as anything. The Solifugids? Mo Xiao asked, looking at the corpses scattered throughout the hall. Whatever they are called, he shuddered. Youre so inquisitive, yet you dont want to know what these critters are even called Mo Xiao sniggered. -Ive never Ah, you dont like spiders, makes sense; these things are like spiders turned monstrous to a fault, Mo Xiao nodded. He closed his eyes for a moment and tried to calm his mind. Even with Ju Shans talisman, Mo Xiao was able to read the surface thoughts of his mind, which was Youre impressed, admit it, the other woman giggled. Ju Shan is good, but Im stronger than her. I was then, I am now. She still nearly beat your ass, Mo LuXiao pointed out. Whose side are you on here sis, Mo Xiao pouted. You should have just let her win, that way you wouldnt have to wear a mask every time you go anywhere near the Turquoise Pond Starfield, Mo LuXiao added. Anyway, Mo Xiao said with a bright smile, changing the topic. I have to say youre getting better at running away from things. Uhhhh He wasnt sure what to make of that. Their trip through the darkness for the last week or so had been a horrible masterclass on the theme of walk softly and smash anything that so much as moves. That she called what he had been doing up until now getting better at running away was probably fair, but also felt a bit like cursing through faint praise. The suppression down here was terrible C his own battle prowess, which he had once thought was pretty creditable for a Golden Immortal of his status, was suppressed all the way down to late Golden Core. That had forced him to confront something he had been marginally aware of, but truthfully never given much real concern forhis foundation, while good for a spiritual cultivator, was at its fundamentals lacking in physical durability. If he compared himself to Mo Xiao, who was suppressed down to Spirit Severing as far as he could work out, the difference was scary. She was certainly cultivating a three-fold law at the very least. When he considered that at the very least Mo Xiao was a Dao Ascension cultivatorhe had seen her manifest Truth multiple times nowthat meant that whatever was down here was suppressing her three and a half big realms. Shattering space was also impossible, soul sense was totally oppressed, his qi sense got nowhere with the strange divisive and diffusing darkness and probably that was also responsible for whatever was almost entirely preventing qi replenishment. Mo Xiao was also totally prevented from externalising her Truth-Fused Soul or Ascendants Flame according to the discussions he had been on the side of as they went deeper and deeper. That meant that whatever was down here and causing the suppression was at least a thing comparable to a peak Worldly Venerate, maybe even a Celestial Venerate. Just the thought of that made him want to scream and run away, leave this hell, return home and become a scholar of the feng shui of fish ponds or something equally harmless. We are done here, Mo LuXiao said with a sigh. Turning, he found that the wall that had been blocking their path was gone. Beyond it was a large hall with Well they at least have ways to get around it, it seems Mo Xiao said sourly as several of the half-spider, half scorpion things she called Solifugids skittered towards them from inside it. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Mo Xiao draw something on the rock she had been sitting on and then stamp on the ground, sinking the rock into the floor before waving to him to go through the door. -A talisman anchor, he was pretty sure, as he made his way through the door. For a Sky Bridge Great Teleportation talisman. He drew his sword, he sent a wave of qi infused with his Principle at one of the nearest ones, grimacing reflexively as it scattered with only a few slight burns. Behind him, the doorway suddenly manifested a field of sparkling dust and Mo Xiao stepped through it smartly, kicking another of the attacking creatures away with a grunt of effort. The door closed behind them, the whole action as silent as its opening. The one he had attacked gave him no time to wonder about that though, as it surged forward with enough speed to easily mark it as a Soul Foundation creature. It was hard to call them demonic things, and his sensibilities wanted to avoid calling them Qi Beasts either, abominable as they were. Its sting shot at him and he parried it, thrown back against the wall with a thud, his arms shaking from the effort of deflecting it. It somehow exerted pressure at him and he felt the familiar coldness in his limbs, slowing his reactions even as his own Immortal Soul fought to reject the soul attackwithout any qi at all either! -An attack that was pure Intent! he gulped and redoubled his efforts to defend against it. -What realm would this thing be outside of here? he thought with a shiver. That with its Intent alone it can nearly shatter my Principle and push my soul strength back like this in my own body!?! He cut at it with his sword, as the Luan Feather in his dantian shimmered slightly, repelling the worst of the attack. This time he sent his own Martial Intent, formed from his understanding of the Huang Sagacious Art that was the basis of his own dual-path cultivation law at it. It skittered off the creatures legs as they lashed at him, barely deflecting them a second time. -Its faster than me as well! The flicker of Intent that came with it this time made his vision blur and his Immortal Soul waver slightly as it screamed silent defiance in the face of the soul attack. The Luan Feather shimmered again and diffused the much stronger soul attack, leaving him panting and flushed. He defended twice in rapid succession, aware that Mo Xiao was basically chopping them up like firewood with her twin swords. Mo LuXiao had armour on now and was happily chopping them up with a dull grey stone blade of all things which again made depressingly short work of them where his Dao Immortal grade Sword Treasure was only shaving slivers off its chitin for the most part. Mo Xiao, he could understandbut Mo LuXiao was as far as he could see, genuinely a Nascent Soul cultivator. The riddle there of how she could use Truth was not one he was willing to probe. He had a speculative idea, that she was a Dao Ascendant who had somehow reformed her spiritual foundation, but how was entirely another matter. Usually if that occurred, a persons ''Founded Principle'' was abandoned in the process, never mind something like a Truth. Given her apparent background, he didnt dare ask either and her spirit root was totally opaque to his eyes. Soul sense simply vanished when it moved near her, like a rock slipping into a deep pool. -Not the time to get distracted! He grimaced and aimed a strike for one of the joints in a leg. It skipped out of the way easily and swatted him back, forcing him to expend a lot of qi and rely on his artefact armour to weather the worst of the blow. Swallowing down a qi-replenishment pillhe was eating enough of those that he was going to get temporary resistance soon if he wasnt carefulhe sent another wave of Martial Intent at it. The spectral sword blade bit into a leg at last, even as it deflected the worst of it, buying him time to dart forward and land two more blows on the other limb, forcing it to pivot away slightly The tail slammed down into the rock floor where he had been an instant before with enough force to leave an imprint. Not for the first time he cursed how selectively obnoxious the suppression here was. He could wield several different interpretations of his Principle, but only one of them was at all useful, the one derived from the Huang Myriad Blaze Principle. The other two, of which he was most proud, had aspects of Space and Yang principles within them and were basically useless down here. As far as he could tell and Mo Xiao had explained to him, any law or principle, heck even Intent, that touched Yin, Yang, Space, Time or Fate had difficulties. Grimacing, he called upon Huang Myriad Blaze and drew a tiny bit of power from the Luan Feather itself to aid it, infusing it through his treasure. Cutting at the thing again, he was rewarded with a melted score down its leg and a shuddering shriek of annoyance from the thing itself. He cut a second time and managed to stab it in the head even as it scuttled backwards The lashing leg made him duck as his combined qi and soul senses barely warned him of the one that skittered across the wall behind him, interrupting his strike just enough to save its compatriot from death. He dashed forward and it danced out of the way easily. At the last minute he diverted his attention and cast the sword directly, sending it punching straight through the creature, which collapsed with a sigh, its legs twitching. Behind him, the other one surged after him, seeking to exploit the perceived opening and he pulled out a spear from his storage ring. It wasnt refined to him, but that didnt matter because this was a Dao Lord treasure. The foolish creature almost impaled itself on it, twisting out of the way as he stabbed after it, catching a leg with the blade. With a resigned sigh, he saw that this weapon did just about as much as his sword had done. Nearby, Mo Xiao was still dismantling oncoming creatures. She had to have killed good dozenseveral bigger than both of these ones that were vexing himin the time it had taken him to kill one. Part of him that wanted to be proud of the might of the Huang Clan, a part he was sure was going to be buried down here eventually, was a bit disheartened. On the other hand, this whole ordeal was impressing on him something that had been said in passing several times over the years in his presence but which he had never really taken to heart: ''Qi arts are good yesbut martial forms are for a lifetime''. This place didnt suppress experience and martial forms and Martial Intent -Truly, my pride as an inheriting disciple has been firmly trampled down here hasnt it, he thought with a sigh as he continued to dance with the much faster creature. Heavens, I swear to you that if I get out of this place, I am going to learn every fate-trashed martial form in my fathers library, he muttered under his breath. It danced away from him and struck from both sides at once, forcing him to duck and execute a very clumsy block with the spear that sent him rolling backwards. -And practice them daily! Those he knew, he had barely practised since he achieved his breakthrough to Immortal, and those he had were mostly sword forms aimed at helping with focusing qi for his Martial Intent. -How many opportunities once you become an Immortal do you actually have to hit something with your sword up close? he thought sourly as it continued to make a mockery of his spear skills. He was sure the last time he had to physically stab something with a sword in a vaguely life-threatening situation that didnt involve using qi arts or Martial Intent was probably at Dao Seeking. Finally, he cornered the accursed thing against the wall and used his movement art to impale it properly. It cost him a huge chunk of his qi pushing his principle through the spear, but it ensured that the thing died at least. He ate another pill and looked around to see that Mo Xiao had finished up all the other ones. Yep, if I get out of here in one piece I am going to learn every fate-thrashed martial form in the family library and become a master of them such as even the nameless fate itself will fear, he muttered under his breath. That or just go into seclusion and become a scholar of fishpond designs. Not bad Mo Xiao nodded Youre getting better with that spear and sword at least. They are no longer just fancy toys to spew sparks around with... He didnt really know what to say. It was probably a compliment, but with her it was hard to tell sometimes. Thank you, Lady Mo Young Miss Mo, she sniffed. What did I tell you? Or at the very least, Fairy Daughter Mo. What am I, your mother? He resisted any comment, everyone at her level was an interesting character worthy of their reputationhe rapidly nixed that thought even as it emerged. Mo Xiao laughed lightly, not being fooled at all it seemed, and looked around the hall with interest. This IS odd, she remarked after a moment. It is and its not what was in the tablet, Mo LuXiao said with a scowl, looking at the semi-circular hall that was set out before them. A mistake in the map? Mo Xiao frowned Or? I am pretty sure we didnt go wrong, Mo LuXiao muttered. But I must admit there is a lot more stuff like this down here and far fewer sludges and mushrooms than I expected. He flinched as behind them, there was the sound of something loud crunching into the door. [PREY!] The echo of the words made his skin crawl as they dwindled away. The darkness shivered faintly all around them and the oppression somehow intensified marginally. Well, that proves your paranoia there right at least, Mo Xiao said drily. What realm do you reckon that is; I barely got a look at it before coming through? To be making the Arborundum lattice shake like that? Mo LuXiao frowned, Higher than we want to waste talismans or killing artefacts on unless pressed. The door behind them juddered faintly a second time, shaking dust free from the ceiling above them. What was that? he asked nervously, having not noticed a thing. A very obnoxious thing, Mo Xiao muttered, That there are those up and about down here doesnt bode well for those cheerful souls rushing in up above like starry-eyed lunatics in pursuit of wild hopes of legendary treasure either. He wanted to say that didnt really answer the question, but on some introspection, as the door shook again before finally stopping, he guessed he really didnt want to know The thing its mimicking is called a Flesh-robbing Spider, Mo Xiao said with a broad smile. As in the things that live in the depths of the Yerrek Pits? he asked dully. The very same Mo LuXiao said, absently staring around at the hall with a pensive expression. Waitmimicking? His brain caught up with what she had just said and he turned to look at her properly. Mo Xiao just rolled her eyes and said nothing further on the subject, turning back to Mo LuXiao and asking, Does it seem like these statues are kinda familiar to you? His gaze followed her gestureon the far side of the hall were a series of twelve figures, six men and six women dressed in various garbs and carrying weapons. Each statue seemed somewhat regal, but had none of the oppression he associated with statues of old ancestors that could be found on display in many powers. The nearest one was a tall man with a powerful physique wearing a loose scholarly looking robe and sporting a very Confucian beard he had to admit. Below the statue, was a strange series of circles and glyphs that looked a bit like very warped moon runes. Staring at them for more than a few moments gave him a headache and forced him to avert his eyes. Mo Xiao walked over to the one beside him, eyeing the circles and the symbols dubiously. These are Skyward Symbol Script, she mused. What is that? Senior Mo? he asked. Something like a holistic Formations Dao, Mo Xiao replied, running her hand across it then turning to look at the others. These people they were all Celestial Venerates. Yeah, Mo LuXiao agreed, ignoring his shocked look brushing her hand against another statue and finally walking towards the stele that was in the middle of the oval. He walked over to the four-sided stele with its pointed top, surprised to see the text on its near face re-order itself to become readable. The words settled in his mind, giving him a strange sense of sorrow. For gentle blossom, blooming beneath the autumn light. For new gift, like a true heart, burning brightly as the season turns. Illumination, we saw unity upon the mountain and walked forth. Seeking a new world, here we stand. Immortal. ~ MMMLXVIIXIV ~ It is from the Song of the Mountains, Mo Xiao said softly. This place is ancient. An ancestral war memorial? Looks like it; the darkness here has dispersed all the qi from everything, Mo LuXiao nodded. A war memorial? he asked, wondering how she arrived at that conclusion. Look at the wall between the statues, Mo LuXiao said with a wave of her hand while she pondered the exit in the middle of the room. Doing as she instructed, he blinked, discovering that what he had taken for a textured motif carving was in fact thousands tens of thousands of circular symbols just like the ones below the twelve statues. These were much simpler, mostly one or two circles, occasionally three, but all of them gave him a faint sense of pressure if he really stared at them. One rearranged itself abruptly and became Varus Merilin in his minda name? As soon as he grasped that he had a brief understanding that Varus Merilin had been a the symbol wavered first showing nine circles then suggesting this was akin to a Dao Sage. Part of a force that fought against demons from beyond in the depths of this place. He had fallen defending a guard post, buying time for civilians to evacuate from a mine and in doing so had his name recorded upon this wall, being recognised as Immortal for his action. What realm is Dao Sage? he asked, staring at the single circle with its nine minor divisions within it. It was not a realm he had ever heard of. Hmmm Mo Xiao frowned, It should be contiguous with a Dao Lord. It is not a notation system for realms that is widely used in the Martial Axial Starfields in this aeonspan. Mo Xiao sighed, stopping before another panel. This place absolutely predates its arrival within this world She trailed off and then sighed. So, where does the map you have claim this should take us? There does appear to be a room like this Mo LuXiao muttered and the pair started to converse in a way he couldn''t hear, leaving him to look at the rest of the wall carvings in silence and wonder, not for the first time, at the riddle of this place. He was still walking down the wall, pondering the different names, getting a grasp for the strength of those who had fallen here. It didnt seem to be all in one war, but over many years from what he could tell. Not a war memorial to a singular event, but a shrine to all those who had fallen here. Each statue seemed to represent a different faction, influence or clan. Most of the names were alien, even to him who had some understanding of the naming conventions of other starfields. The realms of those who fell were various: the weakest were barely Immortals, but the majority, if he was reading the divisions in the circles right, had been in the Dao Step. But it was the number that had fallen here that was staggering. Even in a low-ranked Supreme World, this kind of drain on the vitality of a power would be unsustainable. Coming? Mo Xiao called over to him, making him look up. Both of them were standing by the doorway, having reached whatever conclusion they were after. With one last lingering look around this remarkable memorial to some long lost influences sacrifice in these depths, he hurried after them.

~ Lu Ji, Blue Water Pavilion ~
They had barely arrived in the eminent meeting room of the Blue Water Pavilion and called one of the servants to serve tea before Fan Daiyu turned to them and asked, So, what exactly is it that has both the Supreme Sovereignty Alliance and the Huang clans wanna-be Youth Sovereigns salivating over this small corner of the starfield? Hua Xiaomei and Fan Mei both went over to stand beside Fan Daiyu respectfully. Han Ouyeng had taken a seat opposite Ju Shan, who had sat down on a couch without any concern for the others or any sort of hierarchy. As the host, he was already taking the first round of tea and serving it out to them. Probably its not the same thing, Ju Shan said and putting her slippered feet on one of the tables with a frown. The rest of you, sit. Stop hovering like frightened moths! Fan Daiyu said with a wave of her hand, directing the rest of them to take seats around the room. As far as we are aware, there are two different messes here, Lady Black Jade, he supplied courteously. Indeed, Lady Black Jade, Ling Yusheng agreed with a polite bow. The first matter seems to relate to the matters of the fallout from 30,000 years ago near enough, being orchestrated on the face of it by Dun Jian. Who is now in the wind, having done a runner, Ju Shan noted. Even to you? My guess is that the Dun Clan has closed ranks and he is being sheltered by the Kong Envoy, Ju Shan said with a shrug. He had fostered some connections with the Huang, specifically a guest Elder who has recently become involved in the politics of the matter of those two Youth Sovereigns He was surprised that she was willing to say that much in fact, given her proximity to Huang Leng. Probably it was because this Elder was just a guest official and this ploy was causing trouble for the Huang Wuli branch. On the other hand, what she had just said was also, broadly speaking common knowledge among certain circles and Fan Daiyus eye roll suggested that she was already well aware of this. So he might actually be dead Hua Xiaomei said with a faint hint of amusement. Probably not, he said with a sad sigh, deciding to add his thoughts on the matter. It was highly unlikely in his own estimation that someone as useful as Dun Jian had actually been killed. The Huang Clan would not want to provoke a problem with the Imperial Court otherwise he might already have been dead at Ju Shans hands given the relationship between Huang Leng and Huang JiLao. The young Empress was also a factor there; a daughter of a Senior Elder from the Huang clan. Had it been one of the crown heirs to go missing, like the strutting popjay that was Dun Fanshu, matters might have been different. However, the sad fact of it was that Dun Lian Jing was not worth it to themassuming she wasnt deemed disposable in any case for some other reasons If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. I would also love to know what dragged that old pervert from the Ha Clan out of his hidden realm, Hua Xiaomei murmured, turning her attention to him properly. Her gaze settled on him like a faintly oppressive cloaka reminder that even among Dao Ascendants she was probably in the top ten in the whole great world. Weaker than his own Aunt, or someone like Shu Tian or Meng Tan, but probably in the same ballpark as Lady Teng Kai or the Imperial advisors. That is a personal matter between myself and the Ha Clan old ancestor, he said weathering her oppression gamely. Hmmm it is hard to know what might be useful and what might not Fan Daiyu murmured, sipping her tea, as if her intent was not trying to oppress him subtly and lead him into giving something away. He cursed softly in his head, glad he had a talisman from Bright Dream that kept his thoughts hidden even from someone like her. It made sense that the Azure Astral Authority would start to turn its eyes towards this place, especially since three of their own appeared to be top of the Astrology Bureaus ranking for the trial before everything went to monkeyshit. Truly, it is a matter between myself and the Ha Clan old ancestor, he reiterated. However, I can speculate with some authority that the means by which the Astrology Bureau subverted the talismans and implicated the Hunter Bureau in this trial to the extent that they have been is likely related to the re-emergence of the notorious criminal Di Ji. Who? Black Jade said sounding disinterested, as she well might. The person who ruined Lady Kais adoptive daughter, Teacher, Hua Xiaomei said, her aura turning frosty. He also caused a great loss to my Dewdrop Sage Sect. I see and this person was, is still alive? Fan Daiyu asked, her voice making it very clear what she thought of this matter. His relationship with the Astrology Bureau and the Jade Gate Court is... complex, Hua Xiaomei added, before he could. And what does this have to do with that old pervert in any case? Hua Xiaomei asked, turning to him again. Uh remember that Fairy Kai and Ha Kai were close? Fan Mei interjected. Oh, there was that game-making fool, Hua Xiaomei muttered. Is he trying to get his father to intercede? Probably not, he said, feeling that he should at least say something here. Di Ji has also offended the old ancestors of the Ha Clan somehow. The exact specifics of this elude me, but I am sure you can get relevant details through Lord Ling in due course. This also involves the Ling Clan? Hua Xiaomei asked, having apparently taken on the role of spokesperson for Fan Daiyu at this point. My niece was also abducted by Di Ji and one of the talisman jade cores from the Bureau was stolen through her, Ling Yusheng explained with a sideways look at him. He shrugged, inwardly. While he had a lot of time for Ling Tao, his impression of the wider Ling Clan was fairly neutral. They were certainly not above shifting problems where required and while Ling Luo was doted upon by her aunt, and her father, Ling Jiang, her talent was not such that she was particularly valued within the core echelon of the Ling Clan. It was why she was a junior Bureau official rather than focusing on her cultivation like Ling Yushengs own children. It also meant that the Astral Authority would likely be less inclined to come poking around the Blue Pavilion if they suspected, as he did at this point, that the source of the entire talisman network for the Hunter Bureau being subverted as it had been was down to the Ling Clan. Fang Hai also shot him a nasty look. Even at this point, with the Blue Gate School almost buried, that bit of animosity was not going to pass with it, it seemed. For all that they offered a much freer rein to work with compared to the Imperial Court and the Supreme Sovereignty Alliance, the Azure Astral Authorities inner politics made the Imperial Court look like a playhouse for children. He pondered more on that point as Hua Xiaomei aggressively questioned the Ling Clan Lord on behalf of her Teacher. Han Ouyeng''s presence, for all that he was just sitting quietly and listening right now, here made sense, because this was a huge slap to the face of the Hunter Authority; however, the Black Cage mainly held a bunch of political prisoners and had been in the control of the Imperial Court for most of this aeonspan. The more Fan Daiyu pressed for information, the more certain he was that she really wasn''t here to help with the capturing of the ''Escapees'' from the Black Cage at all, except, maybe if some of them were beneficial to the Azure Astral Authority in some way. Most of its prisoners were rebels, or problematic mortal ascenders and the like. All the properly dangerous ''old evils'' that couldn''t be easily dealt with tended to go to the Yerrek Pits, where they were left to gnaw at each other by and large. The fallout from the delivery of the ''gift'', despite his aunt having seen personally to the ''pill'', and delivered it to Sheng Jiang Mei, was much more likely, but there was little benefit to them being so clandestine about that. That left... Yin Eclipse itself? Had someone in the Azure Astral Court decided that enough was enough, and that their long-term rivals to its riches should not move as easily as they had been to this point? Is there any indication as to where they even went? Fan Daiyus question to him pulled him back to participation. The spatial collapse didnt travel beyond the realm wall boundary; likely, they are sealed in some sub-space within Yin Eclipse? he suggested. The presence of ''sub-spatial'' regions within the valleys was a fairly uncontentious theory among those powerful enough to have a good idea of how secret realms usually formed, so throwing that out there was fairly harmless. Also very hard to verify, given the nature of Yin Eclipse, unless you wanted to try... insanity, like the elder Ha''s recording had shown. He still wasn''t sure what to make of that, and what it showed about the ''reality'' of the Jasmine Gate. Your disciples took child talismans for a Worldly Venerate grade scrying formation in there Fan Daiyu mused. -Ah, here we go, he thought with a mental sigh. Ill be blunt, if I may, Lady Fan, he replied with as dissembling a salute as he could manage. None of my schools disciples went into that mess. -Well a few had, he corrected himself. But they had gone in of their own accord mainly, on their families urging rather than the school''s, and now the school itself isn''t even ''mine'', so no lie there. The person who went in there was someone associated with Shan Lai and Lady Xiao, he added. Nobody affiliated with? Fan Daiyu stopped as one of her guards stepped forward and whispered something in her ear. I see, she said after a moment. That said, it changes very little. The Blue Water Pavilion is helping my senior sister, Ju Shan interjected. I know your lot have big eyes and even bigger appetites, but I dont think your stomachs are that robust. And which side are you representing here exactly? Fan Daiyu asked, eyeing her. He noted that Hua Xiaomei schooled herself carefully there. He was fairly sure, at this point, that her involvement here was not simply because of the Azure Astral Authority either. If anything this seemed to be more a convenient excuse than anything, and she was notoriously reclusive, as was Fan Mei. My interests here are Huang Leng and whatever my senior sister wants, Ju Shan replied with a faint smile. If you wish to interrogate her, you can find her and ask her in person. -Which is the end of that line of discussion, he thought wryly. As amusing as that would be, Fan Daiyu was only a peak Worldly Venerate. Rather than that, shouldnt we be more concerned about where all the participants of the trial have gone, Honoured Dao Mother? Ling Yusheng asked politely. Im honestly more concerned about why the Dun Clan has decided to poke that place for the fourth time in an aeonspan, Ju Shan said drily. And why you arent interested in that. They are after a World Venerates treasure, Fan Daiyu said with a shrug. I doubt that very much, Ju Shan said with a half-smile. The Gan branch of the Huang clan are also involved in this. No doubt because this trial has made such a shift in the geomantic potentia of the land that anyone with a decent scrying formation within ten starfields has seen the ''auspicious'' signals at this point. And yet, apparently they are, Fan Daiyu countered, with a placid smile. -Well that as good as confirms that she does know, and doesnt want anyone outside the authority to know, he mused. I cannot speak for whatever the Huang Gan are trying to do, but I think I am much clearer than you on this matter, Fan Daiyu said with another very passive smile. Anyway, regarding the matter of these three, do you have confirmation that they are hunters? she said, turning to Fang Hai. We are working on that, Lady Black Jade, Fang Hai said with a bow. Surely the records? The central records are intact, but all detailed records including most recent status and locations that were linked to those talismans that were associated with the stolen Loci have been subverted. We were working to verify the physical copies but West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion had been badly damaged in the unrest there. I apologise on behalf of my subordinates, Lady Black Jade, Fang Hai clarified, bowing more deeply this time. Until we can be sure that those identities were not cloned I am surprised that something like this was even possible? Ju Shan cut in, with a half-smile. It is not. We are still working to understand how this came about, the compromise of one copied jade core tablet and a Golden Core realm bureau official should not be anywhere near the leverage required, Han Ouyeng remarked. Unless -Unless this rot goes deeper than the Astrology Bureau, he mused to himself. If there are people who are disloyal to the authority we It will be dealt with appropriately. That is part of my reason for coming here in person, Fan Daiyu said with a wave of her hand to her two guards. Fang Hai, you will remain as leader of the local bureau, but be assisted in your task by Young Noble Sheng. One of the masked figures removed their mask and their robe dissolved away into shadows. Under it, the figure wore the robe of a member of the Sheng Heavenly Clan and carried the markings of a core disciple of the Azure Astral Pagoda, the principal sect controlling much of Shan Lai. The youths cultivation was almost equal to his own, which was not that surprising given where he had likely come from. More surprising was his natural, ''bone'' age, which was barely 400 years old and marked him as someone valued highly by the Sheng. The implications there were not ones that his Fairy Aunt was going to like when she got back. The Sheng Clan had an even worse relationship with the Mo Clan than the Huang did. This is Sheng Dian. He is Ancestor Astral Songs inheriting disciple, the youth eyed them and nodded faintly to Ju Shan but that was about it as Fan Daiyu introduced him. As to the Astrology Bureau, its local arm is to be abolished, if you would set about doing that, she said with a wave of her hand to the other masked figure who vanished with a flicker. Will that be okay, Honoured Lady Black Jade? Ling Yusheng asked with a certain degree of trepidation. Kong Di is still within the city and there is a lot of If Kong Di and those other brats wish to make an issue of me abolishing a rebellious local bureacratic office and reconstituting its proper, official status as the Astral Authority Bureau he is welcome to take it up with the Shan Emperor, Fan Daiyu said with a faintly mocking smile. In any case, the first order is to solve that problem, then we will decide what to do about whatever designs the Dun Clan has for our Yin Eclipse Mountains. Now, I wish to speak to my subordinates about some other matters. Young Master Ji, you may leave us. You will seek me out at a later date so we can discuss what we know of what is going on in that trial in detail. He bowed and left the room without comment; there was no point in arguing anything anyway. To his surprise, Ju Shan who had just sat there sipping tea and looking bored mostly got up and left with him. That clearly surprised everyone else as well, including Fan Daiyu, who could likely do nothing to keep her or kick her out of her own accord in any case. Not even the Azure Astral Authorities most rampant actors would willingly spit in the face of a behemoth like the Turquoise Pond. -Always there is a bigger fish, a higher mountain, a denser iron brick, he reflected wryly. Oh, and send a servant to bring more tea, Fan Daiyu called after him as he left. He waited until he was properly outside in the starlit gardens, next to an ornamental pond, before actually sighing and waving several servants who were waiting unobtrusively in a smaller garden pavilion beside the main one. They bowed to him and scurried inside. She is quite domineering, is she not, Ju Shan remarked, stepping up beside him to stare into the fish pond. That is why so many people are happy to bow to the Imperial Seat; somehow its easier to kowtow when the domineering aura has a dragon robe, rather than just a big stick and a lot of soldiers, he remarked with a tired sigh. True, if the current dynastic seat wasnt so fate-thrashed insecure in their strength this great world would be a lot better for it, Ju Shan agreed. Thats a matter of debate, he grunted, scuffing out several glittering green daisies that had coalesced around his feet even as he thought that. The sooner Dun Fanshu left the province the better. You really want to know what the Dun Clan are after in there? Ju Shan asked softly. No, actually I do not, he said, really meaning it. He had read all of his grand uncles accounts of that place, and been party to the aftermath of Cao Hongjuns return. He was pretty sure that what his Aunt was after in that place was not what anyone else was either. That is a remarkably smart attitude to have, Ju Shan agreed, sounding more amused than anything else. Let us walk, the gardens are nice in the moonlight. They walked in silence across the lawns, leaves rustling gently in the darkness, the moonlight giving everything a silvery sheen. Soon they had passed into the gardens proper, around the Blue Water Pagoda, with its little miniature ecosystems and strange feng shui that was focused on the pagoda itself, eventually arriving at one of the miniature pagodas which he realised with some surprise he had never really been into. This? he frowned, trying and failing to recall its presence here before. Truthfully, I didnt know about it until Senior Sister pointed it out. We can enter, but you must be respectful, Ju Shan murmured in a tone that made it unclear whether or not she was being serious. Probably she was he guessed. Looking up at it in the moonlight, it was strangely ethereal. The shine on its roof tiles, when combined with the dancing animals that adorned its pillars and the swirling motifs of wind, water, cloud and lightning that covered every other surface, gave it an otherworldly appearance. Over its eaves, in silvery lettering were the words Dreaming of Earth and Sky, Truth Reflected. Following Ju Shan inside, he stopped and looked around because it was empty beyond everything being beautifully carved from dark blue marble and inlaid with what looked like white and grey arborundum. Not what you were expecting? she remarked, giving him an amused look as he took it in. Uh he shook his head mutely. It is not that there is nothing here; it is simply that neither of us is able to gain its acknowledgement. Ju Shan said softly, sounding a bit more... wistful, all of a sudden. This is not a thing that you can choose to refine either. It is more like a key, i suppose. Whether the lock that it fits appears is down to forces beyond simple fate and destiny in a world like this. This is the Inheritance my Great Uncle left behind? he realised, his skin suddenly clammy, and his mouth a bit dry. According to my senior sister, yes, although that statement is not quite correct," Ju Shan replied. "Your Great Uncle attained its acknowledgement and it journeyed with him for a while before deciding to remain here. -So that is why Bright Dream stayed here? To keep an eye on this as much as to help Aunt Xiao? he suddenly wondered. Would the Kong Clan or the Ju Shan laughed, her musical voice echoing through the empty hall. Even if the old sages who stand above, the Divine Elders who hold the mantle of the Heavens of Kong, were to come in person and kowtow nine times before the doors of this thing, it would probably not be moved. I have some inkling of what this is, courtesy of my background with the Turquoise Pond. That it is in such an unassuming world as this is perhaps fitting. This world itself could fall to ruin, the space here collapse and the Star Ocean well up through the rift, overcoming the Azure Maelstrom, and still this pagoda would sit here unharmed. She shook her head and turned away from him. I simply brought you here so we can talk without prying ears. Firstly, one of your clans distant ancestors has a slight connection with my own matter here, so I feel that I can talk a little. Your early instinct that Hua Xiaomei was here in spite of her teacher is quite correct incidentally. Oh He was surprised that she had caught that. It is not that you are easy to read. You have had a lot of experience around people who can read others like books; it is just an easy deduction to make given how she rushed here, Ju Shan sounded amused. She is here for a different matter that has little if anything to do with this trialother than the opportunity it affords to move without notice. As to what the Huang Clan is after, you understand I will not say; we are not at all close after all and the Mo Clan and the Huang Clan do not have the best relationship, she mused. Of course, Lady Shan he nodded politely. It was already surprising that she was willing to take him aside to talk this much based on what he knew of her. I am sure you are a smart young man though, behind the dandy appearance and the slight reputation for high living when you think others are not looking, she added with an amused tone. Ahhah, Lady Shan, please do not joke, he said with a bit of nervousness. Having your personal life judged by someone like her was You have enough pieces to know who has been watching this place and not taking any action on it since almost the day it fell, one way or another she said pensively. -Who has been watching this place? He frowned, turning her words over in his mind, wondering if this was some subtle test. My Aunt, Old Freak Ha, those old geezers who hide in the darkness in the mountains to the north that nobody has ever been able to smoke out the Seven Sovereigns and Bright Dream As he counted those out, he looked for the common point between Mo Clan, Meng Clanthe Ha Clan was an outlier, or maybe it was just Old Freak Ha. Behind the Seven Sovereigns stood Vast Obscurity Grove while Bright Dream was associated with the Turquoise Pond The Four Queen Mothers he whispered, hardly daring to even give voice to such a thought. God Slaughtering Hall, Turquoise Pond, Vast Obscurity Grove only North Star Grotto doesnt have someone watching those mountains "How has nobody made that connection? he asked dully. You think the movements of the four mothers of heaven can be divined by lesser people? Only those worthy to know their designs may chance upon the threads of their grand weaving, Ju Shan said reverently. You can only say that ''thought'' because we are here. Outside you would never be allowed to even connect those thoughts. Do you understand the nature of that power? He did. So what is the Dun Clan after? It is not the Dun Clan. It is their old ancestor who set them up with the Blue Morality. Ju Shan said. Your knowledge of the realms above is unclear, this is to be expected. Even I know only what is said among my peers and what is passed down within my family. As to why I am telling you this here in this place? Call it insurance, Ju Shan said with a half-smile. I cannot say for certain what it is, but two others have been into that place: one is now at the heart of the Azure Astral Authority, and for all the past assurances you have with him, his first loyalty is to the Authority and always has been. The other You want me to reach out to my Grand Uncle, he said. You want me to call him back to this world.

~ Ha Leng, West Flower Picking Town ~
Seated in the secluded courtyard of the Cherry Wine Pagoda, Ha Leng focused on his cultivation, because that helped distract him from all the other insanity that was occurring. He had become a Nascent Soul Cultivator, courtesy of being saved by Grand Elder Kai and Elder Lan. That was a bit shocking in its own rightthat Sir Huang was a wandering elder of the Ha familys previous generations with a cultivation at the peak of Dao Sovereign, and that he was working with some of the Ha clan''s most ancient and mysterious figures. It is really hard to think that they are who they are, the way they behave he muttered out loud. It was also somewhat terrifying to think that the Old Freak Ha, the second Ancestral Elder, had a passageway directly to the Cherry Wine Pagoda from that strange realm he possessed. Certainly, almost nobody else in the Ha Family knew, otherwise things would have gone a lot differently over the last two or so weeks, he was sure. Eventually, he got up and left the secluded courtyard to walk about. The estate itself was largely deserted though, due to it only being mid morning, so after a while, he decided to go for a wander through the nearby streets. His Nascent Soul was still stabilising anyway, absorbing the medicine and soul force that Ancestor Kai had given him. Any progress he was going to make with it was very incremental in any case, unless he went back into that remarkable hidden space with its preposterously sympathetic yet paradoxically high qi purity and density. Nobody so much as looked in his direction as he made his way through the streets, still wet with rain, towards the Ha clan estates. With a Nascent Soul cultivation and his current beard, he was weirdly invisible to most people it seemed. Just another expert going about their allotted task. Even when he got back into the estate everything was quiet, a sullen sense of depression seeming to cloak everything that was only partly due to the rain. In his rooms, he changed clothes, making sure to pick ones that didn''t have a clan emblem or associated designs on them. Only an idiot went outside now wearing clothes that identified their faction right now. The aftermath of the events on that ridgeline had spawned a series of calamities that made his stomach twist just thinking about any of them, although the foremost one right now was that anyone seen wearing Ha Clan robes in the streets outside was likely to get dog shit or worse thrown at them. Saluting to the guards on the main gate, who barely even glanced at him as he left, he stepped out on the street and turned back towards the Yu district and the river. The weather was muggy and overcast, threatening rain later, which was unseasonable to say the least, but somewhat fitting if truth be told. There was no point going near the market plaza, it was Stepping off the sidewalk into the street he bowed deferentially to two disciples wearing Jade Gate Court robes passed by himwho ignored him, because he had bowedbefore hurrying on, taking the first right off that street that he came too. There is no point going the same direction as that lot; he reflected, gloomily. They invariably bring trouble wherever they go, and right now I just want to walk and be alone with my thoughts. "Aiiii..." he sighed, taking in what would, a mere week ago have been a bustling side-street with teahouses and curiosity shops, now drab and largely closed. "HEY! Open UP!" "WE wanna drink!" Up ahead, a group of youths who had come to a stop outside a shuttered teahouse started to raise their voices, one even going so far as to kick the door, before hurridly stepping back when the wards ghosted eerily into focus for a few seconds. "Stupid old geezer..." one of the youths sneered as they made their way past him, barely glancing at him as he stood quietly to the side once more to let them pass. "And I heard his daughter was pretty, too!" another of the group remarked rather ominously, the others laughing as he gestured with his arms. There were a surprising number of disciples building up in the town again, from a wide array of sects. Jade Gate Court, Argent Hall, Blue Moon Society, Shimmering Dragon Cult, Pill Sovereign Sept, Mount Qinglai the list went on and onall of them powerful entities on the central and southern continents. In another time it would have been an amazing thing for the town, but now they were just a menace, and they largely paid for nothing as he understood it. He had to assume that they were the latecomers or reinforcements sent to participate in the fate-thrashed trial that was the catalyst for much of this. The rumours of how everyone who went into the mountain has either vanished or their talismans had stopped working were rife. It was largely undeniable that their talismans had stopped working from what he could tell, despite the organisers stating that they still were and it was just a visual glitch. He wasnt one to think ill of the powers that were, but nobody really believed half of what was being said now. Did you hear? Oh, about that Lightning Strike? That was wild! Yeah, wasnt it normal lightning and it just got deflected like that? No not that! The local Astrology Pavilion He paused at the intersection to the next street for a moment as the conversation of another group of disciples, from some out of province sect, who were loitering around the notice board of a shuttered herb brokerage caught his ears. Scandalous. This is why the Imperial Court is the rightful ruler, to think those Azure dogs executed everyone. Umm? he bowed to them, Who was executed, honoured disciples? Oh one of them, a sallow youth with a scholar''s hairstyle, looked him over. The Astrology Bureau. The Azure Astral Authority moved in this morning. Across the whole province apparently! Here alone they killed nineteen astrologers and their immediate families and announced that the Bureau was a criminal against heaven and had rebelled against the Azure Astral Authority. The Kun Clan is furious, another added, in a tone that suggested they were also quite happy that the Kun Clan had suffered this loss. Their bodies are being displayed with their families in the main square; thats what the summons was another said with an eye roll. So barbaric, at least the Imperial Court would have tried them first. -Summons? Oh, the bell earlier that hour, he belatedly recalled. Hear ye! Hear ye! a voice echoed down the street ahead of him. All citizens are called by the Authority to come to the grand square! It was tempting to just go straight back to the Ha estate, he thought with a sigh as he turned and followed the others back in the direction of the square. He had never been fond of these kinds of things even before all this mess kicked off. In truth, for all that they had had a bad reputation as a gang of hoodlums who backed up Yun, their conduct had never really been truly bad. There had been some incidents with young women and some youthful indiscretions and a bit of brawling, but that was mostly it. Arriving in the square, he saw the nineteen corpses strung up in the middle of the square, several he recognised, from the Leng, Jeong and the Kun clans. Looking around though, the mood was not good. There were maybe three thousand people gathering in the plaza currently, presumably those who had been out and about their daily business and unable to avoid being dragged over here. The ones doing the coralling, he found, were enforcers wearing heavy military body armour emblazoned in the dark blue and silver of the Azure Astral Authorities own forces, quite distinct from the more functional attire of the Military Authority, who stood around nearby with the expressions of people seeing all their good work being undone in a single day. Ah, here you are, Elder Lan''s voice murmured from beside him, making him flinch. "E-Elder," he murmured, ducking his head respectfully. Well, this is a sorry mess. What do they hope to achieve here, Elder Lan muttered, shading his eyes to look over the crowd. Order, Ancient Ancestor Kai, who had also appeared on his other side, murmured, shaking his head. Its easy to forget that for all that they oppose the excesses of the Imperial Court, their own shadow is rather uncompromising. What do they even gain from killing the people in the local Astrology Bureau? he asked softly, seeing no tangible benefit in it at all beyond Cowing people into submission? Ha Kai replied blandly. He stared back at the old mannow actually looking somewhat ''younger'' than when he had last seen him, but still in his later middle yearswondering if he was joking, because that was the kind of logic bandits stooped to. This is politics by fire clearance, Elder Lan agreed darkly. A bad business. It is, Ha Kai agreed, pursing his lips as they took in the murmuring, sullen crowd. People have this idea sometimes that things are better when the Azure Astral Authority puts down Law, but the reality of it is just this. He watched the crowd shifting back, uneasily as the names and crimes of those who had been executed was called out. None of them seemed to be anyone particularly important; three from the Kun Clan, two from the Leng Clan, one from the Jeong and one from the Fa Clan, while the rest were just commoners. They even killed their families? he muttered, feeling unclean somehow as the herald moved on to listing their executed family members. Of course," Elder Lan shrugged, sadly. "You can''t have some scion crawling away and getting lucky, only to return twenty years later with a grudge. Doesnt the Military Authority? You think they have any choice in this? Ancestor Kai murmured, pointing him towards the clustered group of Military Authority officers who were stood around with arms folded and sour expressions on the far side of the plaza. -No they do not look like people who agree with this, he had to concede. Looking at this, it made him realise how little he understood about the actual politics of the Azure Astral Authority itself, beyond this bunch clearly living up to all the rumours that were spread and the tales from yesteryear. It was like they had walked straight out of the pages of an Imperial Proclamation. The Kun Clan has no affiliation with any power outside the Military Authority and is a strength of this world, the Cao Clan is also deeply in that camp. Ancestor Kai went on. Then this group are? he asked, eyeing the heavily armoured guards surreptitiously. The Fan and the Sheng. Ancestor Kai replied with a deeper sigh. The guards here are from the Sheng and Fan clans, not that that means much. The youth wittering away up there is also from the Fan Clan. As to why they are abolishing Blue Water provinces Astrology Bureau in this manner? As I said, its for control and cowing people into submission. All the important ones have already retreated to safety, so those who remain are just... folks doing a job. Most of those in it are affiliated with clans that dont align with the Sheng or the Fan clans. The Bureau was basically a breakaway influence in any case, so those who are still pissed about that are taking the opportunity to... extract some revenge, by treating it as a rogue element, and branding these poor souls as having committed rebellion against the Seat of the Shan Emperor. Oh he stared back out over the crowd, trying not to shudder... and failing. Sheng, Fan? he added, mostly to change the topic, as those names only vaguely rang a bell with him. The Sheng are from Southern Azure," Ha Kai replied. "They are about as influential as the Din clan are here..." "They... are?" he couldn''t help but turn to Elder Kai in shock at that. "Uh-huh," Ha Kai nodded. "They basically run Southern Azure''s Hunter and Astral Authority Bureaus and the current Empress of Southern Azure is from their clan. The Fan... they are from Shan Lai itself, and are high in the council of the Shan Emperor, holding several ministerial offices." The Fan do have some small branches here," Elder Lan added. "In Blue Water City and another in Northern Torrent City, But they are... very far from the seat of power within that clan." Indeed," Ha Kai agreed. "This lot though, all come from Shan Lai, even the soldiers. They have no interest in the local politics and are here for one reason only. The Yin Eclipse Mountains? he guessed, having heard enough rants from various people in the Ha Clan at this point about how much wealth was just vanishing away through the Hunter Pavilions. Exactly, Elder Lan sighed. Over ninety percent of all the resources that the Hunter Pavilions gather go to Shan Lai or Southern Azure I would guess at this point. He did some quick sums in his head and whistled quietly. That was a lot of resources. With Dun Jiangs reign, and the chaos left over from the Huang Mo War''s the Imperial Court has finally been stymieing that slightly, which is what led to the whole mess here kicking off actually, Ancestor Kai added. We tried to pull the Pavilion control away from the Azure Authority and subsume it into the Ha Clan, he muttered uneasily. Your elders did, rather foolishly. Aided both by greedy and opportunistic eyes over the water and by the insanity that wasand maybe still isunfolding in Blue Water City, Ancestor Kai chuckled bleakly. To say that the Ha clan caused all this mess is a bit disingenuous, but really my unfilial descendants in name have shit the bedbadly. He winced, but it was hard to disagree there, having been around much of the edge of that politicking since he was old enough to know what the word politicking represented. Do you have some especial interest in staying here to watch a young noble from the Fan Clan shoot his mouth off? Ancestor Kai added, looking at him with amusement. No, Honoured Elder, he caught himself and just bowed slightly. They walked through the crowd, leaving the pronunciation behind. Two guards in blue and silver moved briefly towards them before Ancestor Kai waved a hand and they went blank-eyed and drooling as they walked past, into the now largely empty street and headed towards the river. Here the ruination of the battle that had wracked West Flower Picking was very evident. Everywhere there were new houses and estates, many fairly crackling with latent energy as their formations charged anew. West Flower Picking was a large enough town that it had had a decent population of Immortal Realm cultivators, maybe four thousand all told, if he recalled the figures; however, he had never seen this many out and about, guarding estates. -Probably every old elder and recluse in these small families was now out of seclusion and looking into the damage that had been done. He had heard some details, albeit rather conflicting, about what happened at Grandmaster Lis estate. From what he understood of the aftermath, Grandmaster Li had apparently offered to pay reparations for the innocents killed or injured, during the clashes between various experts, but more than that was not common knowledgeto him at least. Eventually, they turned off the main street and down a winding alley to reach the river, which was still being reconstituted and its banks rebuilt. The all-encompassing damage courtesy of that aforementioned incident and then a few others besides. New trees were being planted here and there as they walked on. The park by the river bend where he had played with Yun when they were children was a charred scar, its pagoda toppled still and its surroundings melted in a way that suggested acid rather than fire. They paused eventually by an unassuming house and Ancestor Kai knocked on the door a few times. They stood there for almost a minute before a young woman opened it a fraction and eyed them for a moment. No visitors, the young woman said with a sour look, making to close the door again. Ah, young lady, wait, I wish to see Yuan Leng. Tell her Tailang Kai is here to see her. Ancestor Kai asked, respectfully. The hooded woman closed the door in their faces and they were left in silence in the street. Who are we going to see? Elder Lan asked. Yuan Leng Shuang, the old ancestor said drily. But who is that? Elder Lan presumably never got to ask, because the door opened again and the woman glanced out both ways before jerking her head to tell them to come in. The garden behind was surprisingly well appointed, not to mention a lot bigger than it had seemed from the outside. I see the food business is profitable, Ancestor Kai remarked, nodding at the various beds of spirit herbs and several outbuildings that he had all but ignored due to their unassuming nature. It turns a profit, the woman replied with a sniff. Or did until your horrid lot got their groove back. They entered the rear of the house and followed the woman through two very nice courtyards and into a meeting hall where an elderly woman dressed in a smock was sat reading a book. She looked up at them and he felt his blood freeze for a split second. Mrs Leng was no longer the nice, kindly shopkeeper she had appeared to be every time he had ever seen her. Her gaze travelled through him like a sword, seeing through his memories in the blink of an eye. Beside him, Elder Lan also stiffened slightly before recovering. You have lost none of your edge, Grieving Slaughter, Ancestor Kai said with a polite bow. I do not go by that name anymore. Madame Leng or Mrs Leng is a sufficient title, Mrs Leng said simply. Sit, and tell me why the son of the second old ancestor of Ha Village has come to bother me on this already quite inauspicious day. Mai, please bring our guests some soup and side dishes, she added as an afterthought. Yes Madame, Mai bowed and left shooting them a further glance that was not at all welcoming. Um I am sorry for the mess my unfilial descendants have caused, Ancestor Kai murmured, sounding genuinely apologetic it had to be said. Descendants are born to be a trial we must overcome, Mrs Leng replied with a sniff, putting her book aside. So, what is it you need me for that you or your recluse of an old man cannot do? We wish to find someone that the heavens of this world have likely hidden very well, Ancestor Kai said respectfully. Mrs Leng said nothing, just stared at the old man impassively, until at last Ancestor Kai sighed and took out a jade talisman holding a copy of everything he had experienced on the ridge, and of which he still, occasionally got disturbing flashbacks to if he shut his eyes. Mrs Leng took the jade and, activating it, watched those familiar, haunting scenes as they played out before them... and then kept watching, especially once the scenes from the assault on the Jasmine Gate began to play out, the atmosphere around them slowly turning leaden, until at last, with a slightly tired sigh, she paused it. I see, you wish to find this one, she stated pointing at Din Ouyeng. And the others if it is possible, Ancestor Kai remarked, gesturing to Ha Mangfan, Ji Tantai and Di Yao. Really? I thought your eyes would be better than that; certainly, those old freaks eyes should be better than that, Mrs Leng said drolly. What do you mean? Elder Lan asked, frowning. That one, she pointed at the person he had known as Ji Tantai, and who was apparently Di Ji. That one doesnt exist. You mean he is dead? Ancestor Kai frowned. Certainly they faked his No, youre not listening, Mrs Leng said with a sigh. He literally isnt a thing. Thats a... i guess you could call it a ''body clone''. How can you be sure? Ancestor Kai asked, narrowing his eyes. He looks... looked real enough, and he has Fate with the world The way Ancestor Kai stressed Fate, somehow made him feel like someone was peering at the back of his neck for some reason. You came here looking for Grieving Slaughter and now you doubt me? Mrs Leng said softly, her tone making his skin prickle like he was standing in a draft all of a sudden. Let me phrase this a different waythese two are the same person. All three of them stared at the recording; he was still totally confused on this point. Part of his brain was still playing catch-up to the kindly Mrs Leng who ran a profitable spirit food business being someone not only familiar with the old ancestor but also totally unfazed by him. The same person, Ancestor Kai murmured, looking between Ji Tantai and Di Yao and then Din Ouyeng. "The same..." You cannot see it? Mrs Leng mused, frowning now. How do you know? Elder Lan asked after a long moment. The thread of their fate is tied at the heart; they share a single spiritual root behind everything else, Mrs Leng replied after a long pause. Ancestor Kai continued to stare at the recording for several long minutes after she had spoken, saying nothing. In the intervening time, Mrs Lengs daughter, Mai, returned accompanied by two other young girls carrying several bowls of soup and some other plates of food between them. How can you see it, when I cannot? Ancestor Kai asked eventually. Because I am Grieving Slaughter? Despite how I have toiled to leave that name behind, and you are just a boy who likes to make interesting games? Mrs Leng observed drily. Seriously though, I can only guess that it relates to the control of the eyes of fate in some way; the Din Clan are hiding their vital core from others. But not from you? Ancestor Kai said pensively. Not from me, Mrs Leng agreed blandly. So can you find him? Elder Huang pressed. First I must ask why, Mrs Leng said looking at the paused recording again. Because he committed a crime, and deserves his fate, Ancestor Kai said simply. That boy has committed almost no crimes; they are all borne by this clone, Mrs Leng said, pointing at Din Ouyeng while Mai poured out cups of tea for them. Its a good trick, an excellent way to cultivate that path with all the benefits and none of the pitfalls. I am surprised that your father did not see through it though; your bad eyesight is somewhat excusable, but his should be better than that, she added, rather archly he thought. Rather than reply, Ancestor Kai just sighed, almost as if that reply... was expected? By the by, you two should eat. Mrs Leng added glancing at him and Elder Lan and gesturing for them to take a seat. "Its a crime to let good food go cold. "Of course," Elder Lan murmured, taking a seat where she pointed. Why are you volunteering even this much without question of payment? Ancestor Kai asked, slowly, his eyes still locked on the image between them. Because of those two whom he kicked over the cliff, Mrs Leng said simply, waving her hand and sending the scene backwards in a blur until it showed Arai and Sana and Elder Lan plunging into the abyss. You may consider them as... my granddaughters. -Arai and Sana had such a close relationship with this scary old woman? He nearly spat out his soup at that. "Mmmmm... It seems matters are converging in curious ways, Ancestor Kai mused softly, before taking a sip of his soup and sighing. This is excellent soup by the way. Thank you. The more you twist things, the twistier they becomethis is basically ''rule one'' of messing with things that make other things go twisty, Mrs Leng said with a half-smile. Eventually, you twist things so much the whole world is one big twisted mess and then everything is converged in interesting ways whether you want it to be or not. Sometimes that is beneficial, sometimes it is very much not. After that, they ate largely in silence, while Ancestor Kai asked a few more questions of Mrs Leng. He was more than happy to just sit there, eating the food and drinking the tea that came after, both were delicious in any case. It was only after they had left, by the same door they entered, and were well down the street that he finally plucked up the courage to speak. Um Ancestor Kai? Yes lad? the old ancestor replied, glancing at him. What was all that about? If you want to find someone who can''t be found, there are two people you can go to if youre not willing to bother those three old eyes in their tower across the sea. The old Turtle in the Moon Tomb Valley or the Grieving Eye of Solitary Slaughter, Ancestor Kai mused. She was that person? Elder Lan stopped dead in the street. Yes, she is that person. Why is an old ghost like that living here? Remember when my father warned you both that anyone who had taken Physical Cultivation'' beyond the Dao threshold was weird and dangerous far beyond their apparent means? Ancestor Kai said softly. But why here? Elder Lan muttered. Truthfully, she has not lived in this province for very longsome centuries at most, moving around from town to town, Ancestor Kai shrugged. I was surprised to learn she was still here frankly. What is her realm? Honoured ancestor? he asked, struggling to match the ''kindly Mrs Leng'' who did all sorts of good works around the town with the image of a powerful cultivator, never mind that she should be mentioned by Ancestor Kai in the same breath as a legendary being like the founder of the Moon Tomb. As a Physical cultivator?" Ancestor Kai replied. "Hmmmm..." the old man looked pensive for a moment. "At least Dao Cloak." "Dao Cloak?" he echoed blankly. "Mmmm," Ancestor Kai nodded. "Its what Spiritual Cultivators would term Dao Sovereign." "..." He could only stare at Ancestor Kai blankly, wondering if he had misheard. I could get nothing from her Elder Lan sighed, shaking his head pensively. Unsurprising, her foundation is tyrannical for her realm, even among those who have been oppressed as she has, for so long. Ancestor Kai said drily, Better than yours, now, and mine at that realm, It might even be better than my old man''s as well. Better than? he repeated, looking from one to the other in surprise. We get along well son, but you havent kowtowed three times to me, Ancestor Kai murmured, pinching his ear, with an amused twinkle in his eye. -Oh, Monkeyshiet! he back-pedalled in his head, realising how improper the question he had just blurted out actually was. My apologies eld Ancestor Kai stopped him bowing by putting qi into his body for a second, giving him a look that was part amusement, part exasperation. The Old Ancestor clapped a hand on his shoulder and just chuckled, pulling them both on. Some things are worth worrying about, and some are not. Right now we need to go back and tell my father the wonderful news. Wonderful news? Elder Lan asked dubiously also catching the odd intonation on that. "That he was right, and that the Din clan has indeed managed to subvert everyones eyes from this Di Ji entirely it seems, Ancestor Kai mused with a searching tone. When you think about it, it makes sense, but it is such an oddball idea and they obfuscated it so many times over that I am sure nobody would believe it even worth the effort for them to do just for one They walked on in silence, heading back through the dreary, misty streets to the Cherry Wine Pagoda, avoiding the main Market boulevard, Yu district plaza and the canal-side streets. It was a bit of a circuitous route, through ruined streets, past dozens of funerary arrangements and new shrines in the forecourts of houses and on the walls of newly build shops. Pendants, jades and charms hung everywhere, the smell of incense cloying in smaller streets, even accompanied by the occasional chantingas if the whole town was in mourning. This your first time really seeing what consequences look like? Elder Lan murmured, placing a sympathetic hand on his shoulder. Its I he suddenly found he didnt really have words that could match what he felt. He could still see the deaths of Mao, Mun, Ding, Jiao and Fang if he closed his eyes. He had grown up around here. Knew most of these households. Two doors back had been Ha Maos house, now almost completely rebuilt, the names of most of his family on the shrine outside. Ha Maos name was not on it either, which meant they likely held out some hope he was still alive to carry on the family This... This is war, between cultivators, Elder Lan said simply, waving his hand around the street. A town of over two hundred thousand people reduced to just shy of ninety when all is totalled up. Set off by a bunch of Golden Immortal Punks from the other side of the ocean for personal gain, who, sheltered by power and influence, would likely never see any retribution for what they have wrought, through mendacious means... except for happenstance Oh for fates sakes, the Old Ancestor Kai, who had been walking in pensive silence, stopped dead in the street in front of them, interrupting Elder Lans monologue on the horrors of war. The old mans seeking scroll was busted! Chapter 77 – Undrenmarsh
For most folk on the Central Continent, spirit food is a thing of grand restaurants and prodigious expense and pageantry C what is sold by vendors in city markets or made by the common folk would be considered qi-rich food, but most would agree is not spirit food which holds a certain connotation. As such, when you think of all the benefits that the Hunter Pavilions bring to Blue Water Province, perhaps the most underappreciated by those who visit it is the quiet renaissance in traditional means of cooking spirit food that is by and large accessible to the masses. Certainly, of the top ten restaurants and tea houses renowned for their spirit food in Blue Water City and Yun Shan City, eight are run by retired members of the Hunter Bureau and all employ or hold dedicated contracts through the pavilions for their resources, yet it is not here that you will find the most exquisite foods but instead by the roadways through little villages or in the market plazas of the inland towns. Here, it is seldom the grand thing of the other continents, and most who come from outside just dismiss it as qi-rich food, much to their detriment, for there is a different sort of harmony to be found in its rustic means and its simple preparation
Excerpt from Wandering through Seven Continents By Seng Mo, Wandering Chronicler

~ Arai & Sana, Undrenmarsh ~
Arai stood on a rocky outcrop, looking out over the endless swamp that the spear had called the Undrenmarsh. The name definitely fit, she had to give it that. It was a gnarly twisted landscape of waterways and dense vegetation. Behind them, shrouded in mist, were escarpments that lay on the coast. Ahead of them, occasionally visible when the mists lifted or receded, were more mountains, visible as dim shadows, right against the horizon. The wetland landscape all around was usually shrouded in misty rain and almost as humid as the tunnels they had left. It was like being back in the High Valleys in many ways, especially in the way it was one holistic death-trap. The trees could move and frequently objected to things coming near them with qi-infused violence. The waterways were infested with carnivorous fish. The mangrove-like wetlands between the vast expanses of reed beds were infested with crabs whose ambush capabilities made the spiders down below seem cute and amateurish in comparison. The spirit-vegetation was as mendacious as anything she had ever encountered and what wasnt trying to kill them was usually exotically noxious to anything that interacted with it, as a countermeasure against predators presumably. The insects were all venomous and there were also Undren up here albeit in much lesser numbers and quite weak along with a few other creatures they hadnt got a close look at in the day and a half they had been out here so far. However, and this was important to her at least, it was a wonderful change from the crushing claustrophobia and gloom of the depths. It was nice to not have to fear being buried in rats, drowned or buried in a rock collapse, and the feeling of sky above them made her feel like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. That was not to say that it was not without its disappointments, beyond being remarkably like the High Valleys. Most annoyingly, their newfound ability to, if not exactly fly, then walk through the air, didnt avail either of them nearly as much as they would have liked. The culprit there was the mists that rolled over much of the wetland, spiralling out of its heart to the west of them. If they travelled too high into them, away from the land, they could exert a certain amount of draw on their qi. That in and of itself was no longer dangerous to them, but it meant that walking above the trees or in the treetops cost qi with no means to replenish it, as absorbing the environments qi proved to be impossible within the mists themselves. There were also strange spider things in the mists. They had nearly been caught in one of their drifting webs earlier that day. Invisible constructions that seemed to float like ephemeral fishing nets above the wetlands, presumably to catch anything foolish enough to do what they had been doing. The one they had encountered earlier had, as soon as they were snared in it, delivered what would have been a crippling soul sense attack, comparable to the Spider Queen in the depths. Had they not been nigh immune to directly targeted soul sense attacks on their psyche at this point, beyond some minor inconvenience, that might have ended them right there. With no suppression and the qi-drain from the mists they made a swift exit courtesy of the Arborundum leaf and her metal sword. It was a stern reminder that there was always a bigger monster. Since then, she had found several more by sending random sweeps of her Intent into the fog, and even killed a few translucent spiders that drifted on nigh invisible threads alongside them in the mists. One was drifting above them, even now, about forty metres above the reed tops. More than equal to the Intent she had sent that collided with it. How is it going? she called down, targeting her voice with her soul sense. Not bad Ive got it caged, it should be docile and we can harvest it in around 20 minutes! her sister replied. That was a handy perk of being at Nascent Soul, the ability to cast her voice in a much more targeted manner- She sighed, catching sight of a tell-tale ripple in the reed beds across the water. It was very subtle, nothing more than a few reeds shifting into the breeze rather than with it. She struck out with her Sundering Intent directly, focused around a tiny seed of qi, and was rewarded with a sensation of splintering shell and a faint gasp as an ambushing crab succumbed. Even in death the crab itself was almost indistinguishable from the background qi of the swamplands. To her left, she saw another two very stealthily moving through the shallows of the waterway, past some trees towards Sana. For Golden Core Qi Beasts they were exceptionally sneaky and had a wide array of water-based attacks. The stronger Soul Foundation ones, which were thankfully not that common, also emitted mists by way of attack that were rich in Yin Water and held some form of Intent that made a mockery of even their Nascent Soul qi-armour. She still hadnt worked that one out fully. Ending those two, she took out a third that had made it even closer before being noticed and focused once more on the area around her sister who was suppressing a Duo Li Water Lotus that was hiding in the little patch of Mangrove besides the outcropping. It was only because they were both suppressing their auras down to Qi Refinement to catch the fate-thrashed thing that other critters were taking these liberties they might not have otherwise. Minutes flowed by she finished off another opportunistic crab, two wandering spiders and a river snake that decided to chance its hide on attacking Sana who was stood in the water channelling at the lotus in its little inlet before her sister was done. Finally, the plant twitched limply in her grasp, its long tendril roots now harmless as she arrived on the top of the rock. Talk about opportunistically annoying. Sana sighed. Well its only a juvenile; still, good thing you caught the tell-tale signs, or we might have been in trouble. Arai nodded. Im starting to think that a lot of the stuff out in the High Valleys has some subtle relationship to places like this Sana gestured around. Possibly I will agree that many of the nastier bits of vegetation are distressingly familiar, the Soul Light reed beds for example, and the Leeching Lilies she sighed. This place must be almost as big as the entirety of Blue Water province. At least its clear now that Nascent Soul Qi Beasts are pretty close to the average apex of danger... Sana frowned and shook the lotus plant. It twitched once more and went still. Except for the hook bats Arai reminded her. And the mist spider web thing, she added, which just got her a glare. So what do we do with it? her sister said after a pause, eyeing the plant where it was lying on the bank. Cook it? The root will make a nice soup Arai joked. I killed some crabs that tried to get the jump on you. So we can use one of their shells and have crab meat and Duo Li Lotus Soup. That sounds nice Its been over half a year since I ate anything that wasnt blood, sweat, or my own tears Sana walked down through the air, parting the reeds to go find the crabs she had killed. While Sana got the crabs, she went and refined the spider cores, which were Soul Foundation in quality. After breaking through to Nascent Soul these Beast Cores had even more benefits compared to when they had been refining them at Golden Core. It made her a bit sore in her heart to think how many Soul Foundation and Nascent Soul Cores they had wasted back in that hall now. Most of those they were claiming had tiny traces of soul strength within them She had accumulated a lot of it passively during her breakthrough, but every bit helped to mature her soul. She considered the bodies themselves before tossing them away. Crab was acceptable, but cooking and eating spiders? Nope, nope, no way she muttered, crossing her forearms in resolute denial. You had to draw lines somewhere after all.

~ Sana, Undrenmarsh - rediscovering the joys of camping ~
Sat in the crude campsite they had set up on one side of the rocky outcropping, Sana watched the crab and lotus soup bubble away over a small fire in a large crab shell. Cooking a meal was an oddly normal thing to do here, but she had fancied doing it simply because it was just that. A normal thing. Never mind eating prepared food, they also hadnt done anything like this in almost a year counting back. -How depressing, she remonstrated with herself, drawing laughter from her Nascent Soul. -We have been down here or in here or something like it for almost a year. Scooping out a bit of the soup in a much smaller crab shell and sipped it. It was still earthy tasting She considered the small pile of greenery beside her and scrunched up a few bits of a juvenile Blossom Leaf, adding them along with several more bits of the Duo Li leaf and root. Still tastes like mangrove mud? her sister asked, slipping down the rock to land on the broad, sheltered ledge where they had set up. It tastes like Blossom Leaf now, she said with an eye roll. This may help, her sister tossed her a handful of damp grass, which she caught and inspected before tossing it into the shell where it smoked faintly upon contact with the soup. Sipping it again, she found that the Water Grass had indeed taken away the saccharine sweetness and accented the bitterness of the lotus leaves. She let it simmer for a few minutes more before tasting it again, noting that the spiciness from the grass had also started to come to the fore. Now it tastes of slightly sweet and sour mangrove mud, she said drily. Her sister took a sip and shrugged, then took a deeper drink of it. We work with what we can. Its edible and it tastes of something that isnt blood, sweat or our own bile! For that alone I give it 15 stars. This is true, she agreed, pulling a piece of the root out of it and munching it. As far as Spirit Food goes, Mrs. Leng isnt going to be worried, her sister snickered. Whose side are you on here? she sniffed. You could have cooked it yourself Her sister gave her a look that suggested that tossed spirit salad was about as far as she was willing to go. Shaking her head in amusement that her sisters dislike of cooking except as an absolute last resort had managed to make it this far, she took another sip of the broth. The earthy taste was sort of growing on her. However, there was such a thing as having some pride in your concoctions. Her sister would just make it into perfectly good spirit food but leave it tasting of peaty sand. With another wry shake of her head, ignoring the dirty look her sister shot her for her transparent thought process, she added another handful of the lotus leaves. It was better that the bitterness came through rather than the mud at least. As an afterthought, she grabbed a nearby flat rock and transmuted it into bread, a flatbread to be exact. It was a curiosity of that application of the transformation symbol that the bread you got was almost as predicated on what you were transforming into bread as the intent to make it. Nibbling a bit, she sighed and tore it up and threw the rest into the soup. It tasted of mud, which was a flaw of sorts to go along with the uncertain shape. The bread was perfectly edible, but tasted like the rock it was made from, in this case some kind of mudstone. As they kept on eating, she turned her mind to the seeds from the lotus. They had about forty all told. Lotus seeds were usually a pretty good cultivation resource, akin to base-building pills. The Duo Li Lotus they had snared up had also been a Grade Five spirit plant, akin to an early stage Nascent Soul cultivator in many respects. Should we refine these? she asked eventually, pointing to the crab shell full of them. I guess? her sister said, eyeing them. Do we need to be wary of them parasitizing our soul force though? Shouldnt need to, she said thinking back over what she knew of the plant, or at least the very similar plant she was familiar with. This variant is one they put in spirit springs; you can raise them to be qi aggregators if youre patient. On that note, she picked one up and refined it. To her surprise it didnt dissolve into qi, but was instead drawn into her Dantian, where it dropped into her Qi Sea and drifted for a bit, bounced around by the currents before settling on the strata of shattered Undren and monster cores that drifted at the bottom of it. There, it sat in a wedge between two larger bits of core while her Nascent Soul floated nearby observing it. After some thirty heartbeats it shivered and put out tiny shoots, becoming a facsimile of a juvenile Duo Li Lotus. Frowning, she drew her spear of qi out of the water and prepared to destroy it as soon as it showed the first signs of attempting parasitize; however, all it did was shimmer in the current and slowly send a feeler out amid the core fragments. Huh how unusual, she muttered under her breath. What is it? her sister said frowning, putting the seed she had just picked up back down. It has- she broke off to scrutinise it further, because now it was just being plain weird. As she watched, wracking her brains for any knowledge about this family of lotus and their seeds doing anything like what it was now doing, the lotuss roots snaked out across the rocks anchoring the seed in place. Once it had done that, it slowly started to produce two leaves and a stem and pushed upwards. Finally it bloomed a lotus pad that found a little point of calm between the vortical torrents whereupon it began to eke out its existence, feeding a tiny bit of qi into her greater qi cycle as it broke down the cores around its roots. The whole thing had taken maybe ten qi cycles. What? her sister asked, sounding concerned now. Uh sorry that was weird the lotus seed just integrated itself into my greater qi cycle and started helping break down the core residues that are in my dantian, she explained. It parasitized!?! her sister said, sounding shocked. It really shouldnt? Uh no, I would have said that! she said, running a hand through her hair. Its strange, but doesnt seem at all harmful, she mused. I wonder is it because the plant is a qi aggregator and refiner in its own right? Huh that could do it. Those are highly prized for setting up spiritual springs and such, her sister mused. But Ive never heard of a Duo Li Lotus or anything like that doing what you just describe I wonder, do some of the other qi-aggregating herbs also do that? she said speculatively, looking out across the misty reed beds. She eyed the lotus again with her Nascent Soul. Squatting down beside it on the water surface, she ran her fingers across it, feeling the shininess of the leaf pad beneath her fingertips. It was physical enough, but at the same time it was very much a part of this place and not a thing from outside. Involuntarily, she looked at the symbol within her Sea of Knowledge, but it wasnt doing anything at all odd. It seems to be like the Qi Cores in a way, she said after a long pause. Its there, as a physical thing in that space, but its also very much a part of it She dropped into the water again and stared at the seed which was now barely visible amid the root. Reaching out, she took another seed and absorbed that, watching it Hah! she exclaimed as she finally caught the flicker of a shift, right as the Duo Li seed entered her dantian. Her sister looked at her quizzically. It is the symbols doing kind of, I think maybe she said. When the seed entered my dantian, its Intent touched the seed briefly, binding it to my dantian I think. She watched the second seed fall down and sprout just as the first one had, forming a second little lotus pad in the broad shallow expanse of her Qi Sea. As she watched it, paying much more attention to what her Myriad Elements Qi was doing in relation to it, she saw dew drops roll off its leaves occasionally, returning to the Qi Sea. The qi around both of them became a little more stable as well. It seems to have co-opted the lotus seeds and integrated them into my dantian to help refine the qi in the cores more efficiently, she said eventually. That so its basically acting like an earthly treasure? her sister muttered, eyeing the crab and lotus hotpot. Im pretty sure its only the seeds. We havent wasted anything by eating the fate-trashed plant, she giggled. Thinking about that though the other thought that had just settled into her head was She focused on her Nascent Soul and was standing within her dantian once again, beside the second lotus pad. Focusing on it, she tried to move the piece of core that it was latched to nearer to the other one. Just as she had hoped, it did indeed shift. Sinking down to it, she grasped the core fragment, which was half the size of her Nascent Soul, and hauled it up to the surface. She stopped and sighed, rolling her eyes and shifting the size of her Nascent Soul so the water was only waist-deep. Cupping the lotus, she moved it over to the other one so they sat within a few metres of each other. That achieved, she looked around frowning and lit upon the Pagoda, which was floating some distance away. Her Golden Core still hung like a moon in the sky above it, still the focal source of the refinement going on here, which was also feeding her Nascent Soul through the link between them. Re-adjusting her size somewhat, she walked across the water surface and arrived beside it, looking around her. Curious as to whether it was in fact possible to make the change she was envisaging, she focused on the inner workings of the space she was in and tried to pull up some of the larger core remnants from the floor of her Qi Sea. They rose, slowly, drifting towards her until she had a few dozen spinning around her. She visualised them coming together and merging into a singular lump and they did so, forming a crude agglomeration. However, when she put it in the water to act as a platform it just collapsed apart again. She stared at the pile, then envisaged them pulling together again in front of her, which they promptly did. This time she put her Soul Force into them, trying to make them fuse. It kind of worked, but they collapsed again after a few short minutes. Hissing in frustration, she stared up that the reflection of her Golden Core, which was actually in the depths of the Qi Sea still, with the symbol shimmering away inside it like a moon The symbol had imprinted itself in her dantian during Core Formation Nah she muttered. If that actually works, thats beyond broken, thats practically sideways means It was a truly crazy notion, but it refused to go away. Shaking her head she pulled the core fragments back up, forced them together with her Soul Force and then visualised the array for Stability that they had been using to fuse rock before, imprinting it onto the agglomeration with her Soul Force. To her shock and surprise it worked flawlessly, making the fragments of cores settle into each other to leave her with a large greenish grey crystalline boulder. She dropped it back into the water where it sank to the bottom and didnt break up. Her Nascent Souls tiny heart was beating loudly in its chest with excitement. Grinning, she reached out and drew up hundreds of pieces of broken core, dragging them together to form a broadly octagonal rock that had a flat section on the top. It took a reasonable amount of Soul Force to imprint the stability symbol, but once it was done she let it settle back into the choppy Qi Sea. When she was done she imagined the pagoda on its summit The pagoda shifted and without ever seeming to move, appeared on the top of the rock which turned out to be a quarter of the size she needed it to be. A few minutes more fusing lumps of rock and she finally had a small fused qi-core-stone pillar that properly held the Pagoda on its summit. As an afterthought, she got more core fragment rubble and fused that into steps. It was somewhat time-consuming, and she could make no claim to be some great landscape architect, but after a while she had added several more bits to the side of the pillar and had steps down to the choppy waters where they ended in a small platform that stretched out into them that the waves broke against. Drawing the Duo Li Lotus over, she focused on the outside, intending to grab her half of the rest of the seeds, and realised that her sister was staring at oddly. Are you okay? You just stopped talking? she asked. Uh yes, I just made a really well she trailed off. We can use arrays to reshape our dantians superstructure. There was no point in being coy about it. Her sister stared at her as if she had just suggested the sky was pink and made of lotus blossoms. She gained a faintly distant look before returning to the present moment with a shocked expression. Thats. crazy she whispered, clearly having just tried it out for herself. What exactly are the limits of this? She shook her head, and took the remaining 20 seeds that were her share of the 44 they had recovered and sent them all into her dantian, reappearing within it in the form of her rather ethereal twelve year old self. As she watched, the seeds fell into the water around the platform and rapidly germinated, developing their own pads. Looking around at the choppy water, which really wasnt that suited to them, she focused on the debris below, dragging some larger bits up. The sea was broad and shallow, except where the core spun in the distance, where it was a raging maelstrom, dragging the misty clouds above it into a vast hurricane. It occurred to her that this whole setup might actually be more efficient over there, by the core, so long as the rocks didnt get damaged or the lotus pads Scooting over to it, she focused on raising up a new pillar overlooking the churning maelstrom. Alighting on top of it, she flattened it off and started to experiment. It became quickly apparent that she could only imprint arrays, not carve them. The limit on an individual array was four symbols and the transformation symbol remained inert. That raised the question of what to put on the arrays. Given the transformation symbol that would allow things to change into qi was off limits, the obvious answer was actually gathering and focus formations. Anything that sped up or further enhanced the rate at which she was advancing was probably only a good thing in the current circumstances. She put down the array on the rock and abruptly groaned as the flow of qi in her dantian became slightly disharmonic. Focusing, she dispersed the whole rock, scattering the qi-gathering formation with it, and the horrible sense of imbalance vanished after a few moments, leaving her soul form panting. Right dont just experiment as you like, she groaned and clapped her hand to her cheeks in remonstration. Really, she castigated herself. I should have seen that coming. It made perfect sense that her dantian, if it was this malleable, had its own feng shui. The clue was the rolling maelstrom behind her with her core sat right in the centre. Thinking about it, she set her Nascent Soul to raising up four more pillars at equidistant points around the maelstrom and focused back on the world outside. So it seems there are limits, her sister said drily. Yeah, it seems there are, she agreed. What did you find? We can''t work with elemental transformation symbols, nor do the gathering or ambient centres work, her sister said. I tried a gathering one; the results nearly gave me a qi deviation, she said with a grimace. Yeah, I tried to set them out around my core as well, but it just made everything disruptive, her sister mused. I think its because the Golden Core already occupies that role? That would make sense, she agreed with a sad sigh. No great leap forward with qi refinement then? Focusing symbols work, her sister added. And that brought about a really surprising change. It did? she said, curious. Just try it, her sister said with a mysterious smile. She stared at her for a moment and sighed, knowing her well enough that she was going to torment her and refuse to say, which likely meant it was something she couldn''t explain and was just being mysterious. In her dantian, her Nascent Soul put down a four symbol focusing array on the rock next to the pagoda. She watched it, puzzled, and then gawped as the geography of her dantian started to rapidly shift. Qi flowed in towards the array and her Golden Core, which was sunk into the depths seemed to swap places with the shimmering reflection as her Qi Sea twisted around itself. From an outside perspective, all that happened was everything swirled though the centre and refocused itself slightly, but it was really quite jarring to experience from within. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. When everything settled, her Golden Core was now shimmering in the air above the pagoda, which along with its rocky base was now in the centre of the shifting maelstrom. No longer did she have a huge vortex welling up beneath it. Instead, it had started pulling in qi in streaming currents that upwelled around the rock that the pagoda was on, swirling into the sky to feed the Golden Core with a degree of efficiency that was, if anything, slightly better than it had been when the core was at the heart of the maelstrom. She slapped her spiritual forehead and raised both hands, dragging up four more pillars around the one holding the pagoda. Once they had formed, she cancelled the focusing array by the pagoda, observing the shifting currents decrease slightly. Flitting over to the nearest pillar, she chopped the top off it with her qi spear and, leaving her Nascent Soul to sort the rest of it out, focused her attention back outwards. Well that explains why the Spear said these arrays were powerful, she said, trying to stop grinning and failing. Yep, even if gathering doesnt work, a single focus symbol is a remarkable boost, her sister agreed. I was able to increase my refinement efficiency by almost a fifth just from deploying one, and it totally reorganised my Qi Sea as well in the process. Yep, she agreed. And it seems like our dantians have their own internal feng shui as well. Huh, her sister face-palmed, which made her happy inside that she hadnt noticed that at least. In that case While she waited for Arai to sort out whatever it was she was doing to her own dantian with this newfound epiphany, she oversaw her Nascent Souls own landscaping endeavours. She had always enjoyed that side of her responsibilities within the Pavilion, to the point where most of the others usually handed off such responsibilities to her at this point. She was, by her own admission, something of a neophyte in the arts of feng shui and geomancy, but she had consulted with enough different estates in Blue Water City regarding auspicious arrangements of plants, medicine gardens and silliness like the Ling Estates to know the basics. The ability to turn some of that knowledge inwards to her own self-betterment was exhilarating, in a way. I think we should try to hunt out more useful species as we make our way through here, she suggested, looking out over the wetlands. In the stormy half-light that was never quite day and never quite night it looked quite picturesque, if you didnt look at it too closely anyway. Absolutely! her sister agreed, hopping off the rock and striding through the air over the waterway. They walked high enough to have a vantage over the reed beds, so they could see where they were going. Now that her Nascent Soul was able to do the qi cycle and qi refinement thing on its ownshe saw it had set up a platform just for that purpose below the pagoda,she basically didnt need to sit in proper meditation to really advance her qi refinement. That was still more efficient overall; however, so far her abiding intuition out here was that stopping for a few hours to meditate somewhere was asking to have something obnoxious sidle up and try to take a piece of you. Over the following few days as they continued on through the marshlands she started to observe more changes in the landscape. In their hunt for interesting spirit herbs they were eventually drawn towards the collections of large stone pillars that rose out of them periodically. The areas around them tended to have a lot more open water and mangroves, while the highest peaks of the first one they investigated eventually turned out to hold some grade six Sun-Seizing Orchids. Much as she had hoped, they were able to add those into their dantians spiritual landscapes. Sadly the Jasper Moon Blossom that they found shortly afterward on the fringes of the mangroves could not, however. Nor, it turned out, could several other lotuses that lived in the sheltered lakes within the interior, between the rocky island pillars. After a while though, the pattern became clear, and made her feel a bit foolish for not having made the connection earlier in a way. The Duo Li Lotus was a formidable spirit plant, even as a juvenile and had a stabilised spiritual form. Its seeds, which derived from it, also held that innate potential. For most other things though, only spiritual plants above the fifth grade and that had some aggregating property seemed suitable. Even those that did have a qi-aggregating aspect that were not at the fifth refused to take, as they found out when her sister tried to include a fourth grade Sun-Seizing Orchid they chanced upon on an isolated outcropping as they moved onwards. A little bit of further experimentation proved that most other criteria she had assumed, such as adaptability, were largely irrelevant so long as the spirit herb was able to self-seed and had an intact Soul Foundation. After that realisation they largely began to ignore everything under fifth grade unless it actively sought them out and started hunting for weird eco-pockets within the landscape that were likely to hold rarer herbs. The real surprise, though, came when she realised that the cores of some Nascent Soul water critters could also be incorporated. This inadvertent discovery came after she refined one of the crabs that pounced on them out of what she was sure was a proper spatial fissure that it opened in the river bed. Thereafter, her Qi Sea acquired a small spectral ambush crab that flitted through the shallows below her little bed of Duo Li Lotuses, consuming the finest fragments of core dust that drifted there and providing a tiny bit of purified, refined qi. At that point she just stopped questioning really At the next set of stone pillar islands they spent several hours hunting down Nascent Soul water critters, mainly fish, to see what benefits those might have if incorporated. The majority refused to take, demonstrating that non-spirit herbs apparently had much more stringent criteria, but eventually they wound up with four Nascent Soul Gulping Koi apiece from one of the swampy lakes and a few more ambush crabs. The fish took happily to her Qi Sea, flitting through the shallows, drawing qi from the vortexes and gyres and refining it passively. As they continued on, she set her Nascent Soul to work on a much larger reorganisation. Fixing up the central area of her dantian, she made it so that the Pagoda on its pillar was surrounded by a ring of island pillars much like those they were exploring, with five openings between this interior region and the more turbulent shallow seas beyond it. After that, she made five much larger qi-focusing formations on the peaks of the five pillars to complement the five that were already ringing the Pagoda. Ten seemed to be the limit she could support, activating an eleventh gave her a weird sense of pressure in her Sea of Knowledge and a headache. When she was finally done, having actually deepened the outer area of her Qi Sea slightly thanks to her drawing up so much of the core fragment rubble, she had a shallower central region within the qi-focusing pillars that contrasted with the choppy, stormy seas that rolled continuously beyond it. The shallower area she decided would be the home of the imprinted plants and the little spirit echoes of the creatures. The whole setup basically became a giant refining cauldron for her qi, feeding her Golden Core and Nascent Soul in a harmonious manner. For the effort involved it had only increased her efficiency by a further tenth or thereabouts, but all increases were good, and perhaps most importantly, it looked good, and she had had fun doing it. At that point, she basically left it in the hands of her Nascent Soul to continue making whatever further minor changes were required. They journeyed on for another week after that, pretty much without pause, gathering as they went and slowly building up their personal spirit echo menageries and herb gardens within their dantians. The landscape slowly changed around them as well as they went, shifting from the winding waterways and mangroves between stone pillar islands blanketed in vegetation, back towards swampy bogs with vast stretches of reed beds and fenland once again. There were occasional mangroves around broad shallow lakes and even the odd deeper lake. Within one, which was several miles across, she saw dark shadows moving in the depths as they walked above it, and several soul senses washed over them as they passed by, investigating them. Even without the symbol she guessed they might have been okay, just about, but that was only because there was no dangerous intent within those distant eyes, just curious investigation. After that though, they skirted those deeper lakes or flew high over them if the mist permitted. The drifting web-nets in the mists, with their innate soul shock were thankfully long gone as well, so the only obvious danger there was the perpetual qi-drain, that became stronger the denser the mist. Despite having fought occasional monsters and hunted down quite a few weaker Nascent Soul water critters, it wasnt until the end of that week that they got their first proper test of combat prowess. They were flitting across the treetops of the mangrove swamp that flanked one of the craggy rock pillars draped in sub-tropical vegetation when a colossal surge of Intent swept out from it, carrying with it a prodigious soul strength that tried to paralyse them both in place. She weathered it with a bit of effort, pleased that she hadnt had to call on the symbol to do so, and was just about to send out her own probe to try and disabuse whatever opportunistic ambusher had set eyes on them when a vast spectral web dropped out of the misty cloud swirling overhead, snaring up the landscape for a mile or more in every direction. A vast soul strength surged through the web, trying to incapacitate them both as it dropped in a dome down over them. Gritting her teeth, she pushed the Maelstrom Intent as far as she was able, testing its inherent turbulence against the web that was largely attuned to Yin Wood Qi, albeit not in its properly poisonous aspects, from what she could intuit. Arais Sundering Intent joined hers a moment later, carried on the currents of her own Intent and tearing at the web like a devouring tsunami. Rising, evading the worst of the ruined web, she finally got a decent look at the aggressor as it scuttled down the rock face above them: a Spider Queen about the size of a small house, with long spindly legs covered in subtle serrated edges. Its carapace was green and white and it had a long thin abdomen. It was also fast, very, very fast. She charged forward with her movement art and struck out at it with the spear she had made from a decently spiritual tree trunk and one of the spear heads they had recovered. Arai shot at it from the other side, cutting at a forelimb with the metal sword. The three met in a shockwave that cratered the ground, briefly dispersing the flow of the waterway they had been travelling along through the mangrove. Her spear bit deep into the side of its thorax before the sweep of a limb forced her to withdraw. On the other side, her sister was similarly repelled, having taken a decent chunk out of its other foreleg. It waved its limbs and sent a second wave of soul strengthCinfused Intent and qi at them even as she collected the recoil and stabbed back towards its eyes. On the far side, her sister danced away from a series of lunging strikes from its limbs even as she tried to properly sever one with a strike from her own martial form. The exchange lasted maybe a few seconds and then she felt a flicker of something on the edge of her own qi perception, a shifting in the misty cloud and the greenery above- Thousands of ensnaring webs drifted down around them, followed by tens of thousands of spiders. They surged out of the forest, jumped off the cliff above or just dropped straight out of the cloud above. Most were Qi Condensation or Qi Refinement, but there were still hundreds of Core Formation male spiders. The main threats though were the several dozen Soul Foundation Spider Queens. Amongst them were even a few Nascent Soul ones, attempting to hide their auras and advance stealthily amid the chaos of the charge. Soul attacks swept over them both like rolling waves, chaining one after another as the new arrivals sought to create openings for attack. She twisted her surroundings as forcefully as she was able, shredding everything that came within 30 metres of her and what she didnt shred, her sister sundered and cut apart. Mangroves splintered, water from nearby waterways and pools was swept up as the qi for a hundred metres in every direction swept up and miniature gyres merged into miniature cyclones that connected with the misty low cloudtearing hundreds more spiders to shreds in a blink of an eye. She launched herself up into the air, stabbing down with the spear, intending to use Dreaming of Abzu to impale the Spider Queen through its thorax. However, in response it swept up its forelimbs and uttered a silent soul scream. The blades on its legs rippled and a discordant, distorting chime tried to envelop her. She responded with the Thunderclap artit had been a while since she used it really. In the instant that she used it, it became a thing she planned to use in every mob fight from now until the end of time. Infused with her soul strength and the Maelstrom Intent, the qi that went into the shout became a detonation of exhaled noise that collided with the spiders chime. The shockwave repelled both of them dozens of metres, sending her crashing down into the remnants of a mangrove and the spider through a stand of tattered trees. The roar of noise rolled in every direction, shaking birds from trees for miles in every direction. Every spider below Golden Core within earshot was pasted into ichor and chitin, trees shuddered and splintered and the air itself twisted, flattening what remained of every reed bed within 200 metres. Those above, who had been too close, were stunned or thrown back, their legs flailing and their own soul attacks lost in the aftershocks. Arais strike landed as the Spider Queen surged back up, biting deep into the foreleg that slammed down into the earth as it stopped its backward slide. She shortened the distance between her and a side leg, half-severing it before finishing off one of the smaller Spider Mothers that was struggling up. Small spiders that had dodged the initial shockwave rolled in like a returning wave. The Spider Queen forced her sister to dodge back again and launched itself forward, sweeping its long limbs across the ruin of the wetland like whips, aiming to swat her between them. In response she pounded a hand into the mud and imprinted an array that was Yang Earth, State, Isolate and Detonation. The shockwave ruptured the earth, casting up a wave of Yang Earth Qi-infused mud and detritus. A Spider Mother howled in rage as its charge was destabilised by the miniature earthquake that accompanied it. Hundreds more spiders perished, crushed by rocks that crashed down off the stone forest pillars or smothered and crushed in liquefying ground. Covering the distance between them in a single bound, she crashed onto its abdomen, driving the spear deep into its thorax and then planting a four symbol lightning array straight into its body. The spiders spiritual form dissociated from its flailing physical one and tried to stab at her. Finally, she let her own Nascent Soul out to join the fight, having held it in reserve for just this moment to catch the creature off guard. Dressed in silver and black armour straight off the Militia Parade Ground, her ghostly 12 year old self looks almost a bit comedic as it wielded its spear, hair streaming and struck at the creatures soul form with a tyrannical soul strike that echoed those she had managed during her tribulation. The spiders spiritual form screamed soundlessly and twisted backwards. It somehow drew webs out of thin air and tried to coat the entire landscape around them in a mire of poisonous Yin Wood Qi. -Well that explains that ability, she thought with a grimace as she shifted her Intent once again and resisted it, shredding the webs and dispersing them. Her sisters own Nascent Soul arrived a moment later, cutting downward with a ghostly replica of the metal blade she was wielding. Their combined assault drove the Nascent Soul of the spider back a second time. With her new senses that came with her Nascent Soul realm she could faintly feel the connection between the spiders own Nascent Soul and its body. She half-expected it to recover its soul, but instead it charged back at their own souls, intending, she guessed, to keep them separated. Shaking her head, she stabbed at one of the smaller Nascent Soul Spider Mothers that had just shot out of the ruined landscape at them. It wasnt a bad plan on the Spider Queens part, but it was working with incomplete information, she thought with a giggle. Her stab connected with the first one, her Maelstrom Intent more than up to the task of snaring it. As expected its spirit form blurred out at her, intending to capitalise on her own Nascent Soul being otherwise occupied. She visualised the Thunder Charge art that she had memorised and unleashed it directly. The lightning tore through the spider, dissipating its spiritual form and making it bleed ichor as it reeled to collect itself. The other two shook their abdomens and a field of corrosive miasma filled the area. Their spirit forms slunk into the shadows and started to snipe at her while the Spider Queen danced beneath her, trying to attack her sister who was clashing with its limbs in a flickering blur of sword strikes. As far as she could see, the only reason her sister hadnt severed a limb or three so far was the Queens own self-healing ability, which as a Yin Wood-Life attribute Qi Beast was probably its strongest suit after- As if to pre-empt that thoughtwhy it hadnt used any proper poison based abilitiesthe Spider Queen shook its own abdomen and executed the same move that the smaller ones had just attempted. A wave of poisonous miasma rich in the most obnoxious aspects of Yin Water, Yin Life and Yin Fire qi and carrying a vicious Intent nested within it coated everything within 50 metres. It made her skin sizzle and her lungs burn even as her body devoured it, refining it away. She bounded backwards, through the churned up ruin of the mangrove as the spider rolled on the spot trying to dislodge her and crush Arai in the same motion. Barely dodging two flailing legs, she placed a Yin Fire version of the Detonation Array she had used before onto the swamp mud. Seeing what was about to happen, her sister fled smartly as a sheet of flickering fire swept across everything within a hundred metres of her own position. Every spider, live and dead within its radius turned into a little spirit candle. The miasma from the Spider Queen ignited a heartbeat later, throwing her back into the dirt, blistering her skin even with the Isolate node in the array shielding her from the worst of the blowback. Rolling up, she launched herself straight for the nearest Spider Mother, which was flailing and desperately trying to put out the phantasmal fire that was burning on its back. Her spear pierced right through it and the Maelstrom Intent tore its body to ribbons, scattering bits of carapace everywhere. Grasping the core, she hurtled straight for the other one, refining it away. -Sorry spiders, I am sure you fulfil some very valuable niche in this ecosystem, but not inside my dantian, you dont, she thought as she had no interest whatsoever in having tiny spectral spiders running around inside her Qi Sea or on the rock islands in it. -Nope. No way is that happening, she thought as she obliterated its remaining Intent. Their battle after that settled into a lengthy brawl of attrition. Both they and the Spider Queen had practically inexhaustible resources to call upon it seemed. The Spider Queen could heal as fast as they injured it and was large enough that even the Arborundum leaf could not sever limbs fast enough to prevent the spider healing them as the wounds were inflicted. Similarly, once they got a handle on its offensive capabilities, it became clear that it couldn''t do enough damage to them to deliver anything like a critical blow let alone a lethal one. Neither side was in any danger of running out of qi either it seemed, while their Nascent Souls were able to keep the Spider Queens tied up just as much as it was keeping theirs distracted. If anything, the pressure being put on her Nascent Soul in the battle was becoming increasingly beneficial. They fought it out for at least 30 minutes, fighting off two more waves of reinforcements from the massif beside them before the Spider Queen broke off directly and with a blur bounded backwards onto the cliff face and shot back to the top of the pillar. Once it had gotten there it gave one final soul strengthCenhanced silent scream before fleeing into a barely visible gully cave, leaving them to take stock. The landscape was transformed by their battle. They had fought over a distance of several square miles and everything within that area was flattened, sunk, burnt, charred or cratered. The waterways were starting to re-stabilise into a wetland mire but the edge of the massif and the mangrove were simply devastated. All around them fires burned admidst drifts of charred spider carapaces, half buried in the devastation. Her Nascent Soul, which barely came up to her waist, flew back down and waved its spear in childish delight before making an obscene gesture at the pillar above them that she would never have known at that age. Arais soul was similarly exuberant. It was a strange visual reflection of her own inner elation at such a fight She was her Nascent Soul and it was her, but it held a lot of childish delight and a disarmingly na?ve manner she had thought long lost somehow. Also, actions that would have been aggressive in her 18 year old self just came across as amusingly cute at times when replicated by her ghostly 12 year old self. They started to recover the spoils of battle once it became clear that the Spider Queen had truly called it quits, a task made much easier through the use of soul sense. That was largely a passive augment on her ability to perceive qi and use it to map movement in the surroundings, but it also, as she had discovered during experimentation since their breakthrough, had a sort of linking quality between Intent and Qi. A quick scan of the area with it showed her five quasi Six-Star Nascent Cores, 21 Five-Star Nascent Cores, and almost 89 Four-Star Soul Foundation Cores. The number of Three-Star cores as at 410, just in the area she was sweeping, so likely it was several times higher in reality. Was that really a Peak Nascent Soul Qi Beast? she half-questioned, half-wondered out loud as they hauled out one of the smaller Spider Mothers from a flooded crater. Id guess it was either peak Six Star or maybe just broke through to Seven-Star, her sister mused. Yeah, that sounded about right, she guessed. It didnt have a principle though? Its possible to get to Dao Seeking without a principle her sister reminded her. Huh thats true, she agreed, wincing at having forgotten that. It was possible to break through Spirit Severing and then set about turning Intent into a Principle; it was just frowned upon as far as her limited knowledge was aware. Unless its Principle was somehow related to soul attacks That Yin Life web was very odd her sister added drily. Huh, that could be it, she conceded, looking at the symbol in her Sea of Knowledge. If it was at early stage Dao Seeking, a proper Seven-Star ranked Qi Beast, without suppression C self-examining, she wondered if they could actually kill it as they were. The battle had shown her that they were not exactly weak in terms of offensive strength, but they were lacking in real depth. The strongest attack she had was Dreaming of Abzu by a large margin, and both times the Spider Queen had been able to block it or evade it. The arts from the manual in the sack on her back were powerful, but they didnt scale easily from what she could see. Five-Symbol arrays took a lot of qi to put down and were again surprisingly easy for it to dodge. It had mostly shrugged off the lightning and fire ones she had used, and the Yang Earth one was much less effective out here anyway. Thats just the fundamental gap in survivability between a Six-Star and a Seven-Star Qi Beast, I guess, she stated with a sigh. Probably we would have to trick it, make a connection to its core, like with the Spider Queen in the depths, and then use the Symbol to try to cancel its Nascent Soul, her sister theorised. -And that sounds like a wonderful way to get yourself killed, she added, to which her sister nodded with a resigned sigh. With her own resigned sigh, she shrugged off the ruined remnants of reed cloak number three. It had been made out of the local variant of Wool Top Reed, a reasonably common fourth-grade Spirit Sedge. Her hat, made out of some thicker reeds that were nearly as good as bamboo, was long lost to the miasma of the Spider Queen; it was surprising really that her possessions had survived this long. It seems we have no destiny at all with retaining armour, her sister said with a sad chuckle. She nodded sadly. There has to be some trick to it Yes, there is! Not constantly fighting things that laugh at the conceptual idea of qi-defence, her sister said drily. Besides, almost anything out here is more interested in eating us than looking at our breasts. That doesnt help, she pointed out, crossing her arms under her own and scowling at the rock above them where the Spider Queen was observing them from the depths of its cave still. With a *plop* her sister scooped up a broad lotus pad that had somehow survived unscathed despite being just a grade-two plant and put it on her head. If youre going to scowl like that, at least wear a hat and dispense sagacious turtle wisdom, her sister sniggered. She took the floppy leaf off her head and looked at it with a sigh. As if to punctuate the humour of the moment, the sky overhead rumbled faintly and it started to rain once more. Joking aside, it didnt take her that long to remake the crude matte cloak, which was a very crude affair in any case. Despite her sisters mockery, the lotus leaf did in fact become a new hat, with a bit of adornment from some reeds to make it serviceable. It at least helped keep the worst of the rain out of her eyes as they cleaned up the rest of the battlefield. There were quite a few other dead things in the vicinity as well. They had, amidst all the devastation, extinguished much of the fauna ecosystem of the surrounding wetland. The Spider Queens venomous miasma and her own deployments of Yin Fire arrays along with the Thunderclap art, had been the main culprits there, slaying indiscriminately for the most part. In contrast Arai had used remarkably little in the way of wide scale attacks, preferring to rely on her Sundering Intent and occasional uses of the Qi Blast and Firebolt or Fire Orb arts. Over the course of an hour they got dozens of crab cores, quite a few fish, some other water critters and even a group of toad type Qi Beastsincluding two early stage Nascent Souls that got absorbed into their dantians. There was even a group of the small grey-green demons, dressed in some crude bits of woven grass and carrying stone spears that had been killed by the Spider Queens initial web she was pretty sure. All of them had Golden Cores, similar to the Undren, rather than beast cores. All the while, the Spider Queen observed them silently from the side of its rock pillar, making no move to come out from deep within its cave. After taking stock of what they had: the sword, her spear, the spare metal weapons, the two arts manuals, the leaf knife and a few other sundries along with their current iterations of garments, jade tablets and qi-repelling stone armour included, they departed, heading on through the wetlands. Behind them, the Spider Queen slunk back out of its cave and waved its forelegs at them tauntingly. In return, both of them sent symbol-enhanced pokes back at it with their soul sense, which didnt do much at this distance beyond make it screech at them silently and then head back into the interior of the massif. They didnt meet anything else willing to tangle with them as the massif vanished into the sheeting rain, or sense anything else at all really in the vicinity. You reckon everything else got spooked and ran off? her sister mused as they flitted down a waterway about level with the top of the reeds. Probably, she said, looking around speculatively. The rain had pushed back the mist a bit as she surveyed the swaying tops of the reed beds that vanished into the storm-lit haze. I guess with the mists not rolling through the reed beds, that was visible for quite a few miles in every direction, she added. And yet, still nothing came to bother us, her sister mused. Probably thats a good thing; it suggests that that spider was the apex predator in this region, she suggested. Dont say things like that out loud, her sister said with an eye roll. She rolled her own eyes, hidden as they were beneath the peak of her lotus pad hat and surveyed the landscape again. It was tempting to sweep it with qi sense, but really that achieved very little. The landscape was almost as impenetrable, even with the help of the Myriad Elements Qi as the worst of the High and Inner Valleys of Yin Eclipses densest green pits. Her vision and hearing were by far the best senses to get anything out of it seemed, especially away from the rock massifs. They ran on for several more minutes before her sister finally spoke again. Whats gnawing at you? She blinked, but didnt glance over, it was easy to forget that there was a subtle link between the symbols sometimes. The worries that were just drifting in her mind, like the mists and the rain themselves were The same thing thats bothering you really she said after a long pause. What is this place, why are we here, what even can we do here can we even escape here? They ran on in silence again for some time before her sister finally came to a stop and stared around at the landscape. It was easy to ignore it down below wasnt it? She stared at the vast open landscape that vanished into the rain in every direction, taking in the sight of occasional rocky outcroppings and the distant dark shade of a swathe of mangroves or some other fenland grove tropical wetland flora. It had been easy to ignore, down below, where they had been struggling to survive from one minute to the next. In that place... the Perilous Realm as they called it, there was a purpose, a direction We had to not die of starvation, not go mad she agreed. That mausoleum of a city was worse but the Bell did it send us here? The spirit sent us here, her sister pointed out drily. No remember what it said she shook her head. Oh her sister turned to survey the horizon. The Spear said to go east which we are broadly doing, as much as the periodic bits of geomancy we are crudely attempting can gauge anyway, she muttered. You think the Bell put on this path for a specific reason? her sister mused. Call it a hunch or maybe Ive been staring at the Maelstrom Intent too much, she sighed, wondering if that was indeed it. It did have some inherent affinity for feng shui and geomancy. That much she was becoming more and more clear on. The way things were described in the spear form, in the unarmed form, even the refining art, all had subtle hints of it as well, even if they never stated it outright, preferring to have her draw her own conclusions. I had a strange experience with my tribulation, was what she nearly said next, before stopping. That had been a very strange experience, in that brief moment. It had reminded her of their mother in actualitya shadow that was powerful and strong, that would protect her, and knew things she could not. It was also hard for her to articulate why she felt that odd experience was relevant to this point. Part of her, quite a lot of her actually, suspected it was just a weird part of the tribulation, a phenomenon that had occurred in the moment due to stress or similar. What happens if we can''t get out of here? she said eventually. Do we just cut a hole in some mountain somewhere and try to become Immortals? Her sister stared at her in the rain and then just started to laugh. She had to smile as well, because just saying it out loud made it sound like some childs dream. A dream in the middle of a waking nightmare. Perhaps thats not a terrible idea, her sister said drily. This is meant to be the shard of a Supreme World, at least according to the Spear. Maybe we can get the opportunity to leave if we cross the Immortal threshold? And how many decades is that likely to take, she asked equally drily. At the rate we are currently going? her sister said with more amusement in her tone now. Fair point, she conceded, It could be years rather than decades. Sobering again, she stared around at the landscape again. The vast openness was oppressive, a different kind of oppression compared to the depths. I am glad we dont need to sleep, she said eventually. Yeah her sister said quietly. They stood there in silence, in the rain, lost in their own thoughts for a few moments more before they started moving eastwards again. It was a good thing they didnt need to sleep. It allowed her to bury the bad memories and worries with her mantra much more firmly, or box them away in a part of her mind her Sea of Knowledge now I wonder if that is what the problem is, she said after a while. Ohh? her sister asked. Our Seas of Knowledge, she explained. All those memories I had packed away in a little box, Father, West Flower Picking Town, The Pavilion, Juni, Ling and Shu how much time has passed Oh. Her sister was silent, understanding what she meant now. Those memories were drifting in her Sea of Knowledge; all her memories were now. It was a very different feeling compared to before. She had more control, more structure to them but also, somehow, less ability to turn away from them? It had been easy to seal them away in her mind when she didnt have such a good awareness of them, but now, it almost felt shameful. The taunts of the adult her in her tribulation also had an element of that as well. They were getting strong, trying to survive but at the same time, it was hard to escape the paradoxical feeling that they were both directionless and simultaneously pieces in some other plan. Whose plan, was a different matter entirely? Ji Tantai and Din Ouyeng had set them on this course, inadvertently, but they had only gotten this far because of the Symbol. They were only here because of the Bell, she was pretty certain. It had said it would send them towards the end, when they asked for a way out. But what exactly is that end and how does it involve this vast, terrifying place? she muttered under her breath. You ask me, but who the fates do I ask? her sister muttered. Not the fates it seems, she said with a dark chuckle. Its just weird, I really dislike this feeling that we are dancing to some tune we can''t quite grasp, she added after a while. I get that her sister said staring at the distant horizon. I want to say that its like we have never been allowed to take the initiative but thats not quite right? She nodded again. That was indeed it, in a weird way maybe. Like we have been cast through this place by the spirit for its own amusement or something? Strangely, before her sister could even answer, the symbol, that was usually silent now in her Sea of Knowledge snickered and suggested in some strange way that if she was a skipping stone then she was a very dangerous one indeed. It is hard not to escape that feeling, isnt it, her sister acknowledged, but what can we do about it? Keep skipping until we reach the other side of the lake? she suggested with a sour smile. In her Sea of Knowledge, the symbol quietly laughed, not at her, but with her but in a way that suggested there was something more to that thought that eluded her, even as it settled back into silence and kept on doing its thing -refining natural qi, infusing Maelstrom Intent into it and supplying soul strength to her Nascent Soul.. Keep on skipping to the other side huh, she repeated again to herself. As strategies went, it was a fairly grim one, rather akin to keep running until you have outrun all the other options. So we get stronger she said eventually, until we can get out of here, one way or the other -And after that, we will see what we will see, she thought silently to herself. Somehow, her intuition told her that their father would be okay, despite whatever repercussions likely fell regarding their original mission, which was so long ago as to be almost a distant memory. Juni, Ling and Shu on the other hand if they had been injured if they had died because of what those two had done at the very least, she was confident she could sway the Ling Clan to step in. Ling Luo was almost as well liked as Ling Yu, although her talent was not as good. -Surely though, everyone else thinks we are dead And yet, here we are, running through this place, experiencing a world we never believed possible, her sister added softly, reminding her again that their shared link was only deepening in strange and somewhat uncontrollable little ways. Chapter 78 – Brush with Immortality
In the catalogue of superior ideas employed by those Dukes of the western provinces of our Imperial Commonwealth, the decision to hunt and kill one of the children of that most maligned, ill-served and misfortunate Daughter, Echidna C no less Shussu Silver Tongue, Sovereign of the Devouring Sky C had always struck me as suspiciously responsible and uncommonly civic-minded. In removing that deep-dwelling tyrant from its grim swamplands on the western edge of the great Savannah, they actually managed to make their domains a tiny bit more tolerable for the other inhabitants. At the time, it was thought somewhat suspicious that they actually succeeded in killing a child of that terrible curse on early man. Now, almost 2000 years later and having seen that particular coin finally drop, I can only applaud in the most ironic sense the true superiority of their plot. Rather than just kill it, which they were apparently unable to do, their decision to chain it up along with much of its brood in their mine, in an effort to forestall the ticking time bomb of malpractice and mendacious maleficence, leaves me without words. Truly, this is like seeing an empirical proof that morons can exist on a level as yet hitherto unseen. And as someone who saw first-hand what the early iterations of the Escalating Monkey Cage were able to do, that is really saying something.
Comments attributed to Empress Sanae Everkind shortly after Undergrove was reclaimed.

~ Arai & Sana, Undrenmarsh ~
The mountains slowly grew larger on the horizon as they endured a largely uneventful week of onward travel through the perpetual wetland landscape. Ruined vestiges started to become more common, first as ruined towers or quarried out abodes on rock pillars, then later as small walled enclaves built up out of the wetlands by large lakes or on river banks. There were even some ruined roadways passing through the wetlands between them. Some were occupied, either by Undren or the small green-grey skinned demons, and they largely gave them wide berths to avoid attracting undue notice. Finally, after eight days of travelling, they chanced across what could only be described as a ruined fortress city, built up out of the swamp. A vast lake bordered it on one side, while rivers and canals wound through its densely built and largely overgrown districts. It had high walls and sprawled across a series of shallow hills. Standing in the shadow of a ruined tower, on the outer wall, they took in the nearest hub within it. Its almost as big as Blue Water City, she muttered eventually, staring at the nearest large estate with its fortified towers and high walls on the side of a hill to the north of them. Yeah, the roads lead out in every direction and yet Sana mused. Its not in the same style as the depths, she noted. Not all of it at least. That was the other thing that stood out: the building style was a strange fusion of the familiar and the alien. Where they still remained, the roofs were peaked with sweeping eaves C even the style of the roof tiles, barely visible beneath carpets of moss or encroaching vegetation put here, would not have been out of place back home. The towers also had multiple layers like pagodas. Alongside them, though, were swathes of squat rectangular, columned buildings and broad courtyards with open spaces that were now largely overgrown or, if near a canal, flooded. Also quite occupied, her sister noted, pointing through the mists to the south. She nodded, having noted that heavily fortified encampment of the small grey-green demons about a mile away on the other hill. Of the two of them, it had turned out that when her own Sundering Intent was combined with her soul sense it was several times harder to trace and subvert compared to her sisters Maelstrom Intent. She swept her soul sense over it carefully C taking care not to sweep anything too powerful. Even then, several formidable soul senses tried to clash with the edges. It seems the grey-green demons also have formidable Nascent Soul- She cut off and they both hid their soul sense as another, much more formidable one swept out from the west, from the direction of the Undrens own enclave in the town. It also failed to spot anything as far as she could see and passed away after a few moments. So both of them have peak Nascent Soul experts here, her sister said drily. Apparently so, she agreed. I wonder, is this the habitation region that the spear talked about? her sister mused. That had been what she was wondering as well; however, her instinct suggested that it wasnt, at least not directly. If only because the spear had said that was in the region right before the mountains, and quite likely the rock pillars did not quality as mountains. Probably not, her sister added of her own accord after a moment. That would be somewhat fortuitous I can''t help but feel. It seems this is something of a local hub for both the small demons and the Undren in any case, she said, relaying what she had seen. The demons appear to have a whole settlement up there, a few thousand living there with quite a lot of organisation. That seems to be the theme so far, her sister remarked. Everything has more organisation than expected. Mmmm, she agreed, turning her investigation towards the Undrens district, with a bit more caution. They had secured quite a wide area between two hills. There, on the larger of the two hills, was a large octagonal building that appeared to have a path underground. Undren were scurrying around, moving slaughtered monsters of a dozen different types underground. In a brief few moments she saw two middling-sized serpents, a bunch of toads and frogs, several types of spider, two lizard-like creatures, a bunch of the ambush crabs even larger than she had killed and crates that likely had fish in them. Courtyards were filled with racks of fungi and spirit plants, curing somehow or just awaiting sorting perhaps. She was about to pass on when a fearful Intent stabbed out at her, directly assaulting her mental defences. The symbol ate it up in the usual manner whole while she hissed and punched back at it. Both senses recoiled and she masked her own sense as another powerful sense swept the area they had been in. So, not just a Nascent Soul, Sana said as they hopped down into the obscuring vegetation below the ruined wall, wrapping the seventh iteration of her reed cloak around her. Uhuh, she agreed. It felt like it should be a realm above me, nothing like a Principle within it though. So early-stage Dao Seeking? Close to the spider we fought, or that other toad? her sister communicated in her head, grabbing her arm as they both deflected another searching sweep. Probably, she agreed, as she heard drums pounding in the distance. Well, its probably better we noticed it now, she said after a moments further consideration as horns blared from the grey-green demons district as well. They slunk back out of the city and sat in the edge of the wetlands observing the chaos that was unfolding. It went on for some twenty minutes before finally petering out, the drums falling silent and the horns stopping their periodic calls. I suppose they must be on edge, given half the stuff that is in this place, her sister said eventually. Seems likely, they responded at the slightest brush, likely because my soul sense was something they didnt recognise, but they have made no effort to come out and actually look she said, standing up and sweeping the wall for any sign of patrollers until it vanished into the mists. So I guess we skirt around it to the north? Sana mused, pulling out a bunch of bones and claws she had cobbled together. Tossing them in the mud, they both stared at them, looking at the relationship between the different pieces. Yin was diffused in a rather inauspicious way and heavily favoured the south. She tossed them in a second divination and got broadly a similar reaction. The feng shui of the landscape to the south of the city, around the lake, was bad. The north was somewhat okay, and the way they had come was not much better than the way north. Probably a good idea when alls said and done she agreed. Feng shui divination had turned out to be a surprisingly good way of picking broadly safer directions to travel in this place. She had to admit she didnt have a lot of faith in it as a hard and fast you should go this or that way, but as a way of reading how screwed up the landscapes innate geomancy was it hadnt really failed them yet in the days since Sana had started trying it. It looks like this place has sub-urban districts anyway, along the riverway, so we can still check out some of those, her sister suggested. Assuming they arent filled with something else thats horrible. Assuming that, Sana agreed with an amused sigh. And if we stumble across some ancient horror from beyond the knowledge of mortal kind, Im going to hold it against your lack of talent with fortune-telling, she snickered. Well if that Undren you spooked comes looking for us physically Ill hold you accountable, her sister jibed back. Shaking her head, she set off after Sana who was flitting through the reed beds, heading north around the outskirts of the vast city. The neighbourhoods they passed through were largely flooded and claimed by the wetlands. Buildings were empty, mostly just walls sticking up through the reed beds. Waterways were clogged, gardens nothing but tangled masses of greenery. In the perpetual evening light and the mist, it gave her the feeling that she was walking through a dreamscape. There were some critters, mainly spiders and the odd lizard or frog, but nothing that came anywhere close to being a threat to them now. Its weird that the male spiders are still utterly fearless though, her sister muttered, grasping one that had danced out of a ruined roof space and tried to jump at her head. She gave the rest of the particular building they were right outside of a thorough look and found a spider nest hidden away in a roof corner, a Soul Foundation Spider Mother with two more males and a lot of eggs. I guess they instinctually guard their territory, she said, observing the critter as its claws stabbed at her sisters arm, barely putting dimples in her flesh. Nothing in this place either, beyond that spider nest, Sana mused, eyeing the spider one last time before throwing it right over the estate into a distant reed bed. They walked on down the street, investigating other buildings as they went. Its still strange, I can recall when those things were a nightmare, she mused. Yeah, even at Golden Core they were stronger. In fact, even now, that one was able to leave lines on my hand. What would one of those things be like out of this place? I know our bodies are still getting tougher day by day, but At least we are out-stripping them, she pointed out. I would be MUCH more concerned if they were still damaging us the same That would Uggh, a whole world engineered as an endurance-testing formation, her sister shuddered, clearly also thinking of the great testing formation in Blue Water City that the Hunter Bureau had. That would be an un-waking nightmare. You know, there are definitely two phases to this place, at least. She said, stopping by another estate gate and peering into the inner courtyard. Well, a city this big can''t have been built all at once her sister pointed out, very reasonably. I agree, but this doesnt feel like that, she mused, staring at the stones that went into the wall. Look at this house, this place is crawling with rock, this whole place is a mine so why are the buildings made out of brick? she picked up one of the fallen bricks, then a roof tile that was broken in the mud. The roof tiles are similar-looking to dragon tiles but the key thing is that they are fired earth, not rock. Hmmm, yeah, her sister mused. I have to say though that there is only so much That book the history book, do you recall it had pictures of different cities? she said, frowning. Oh huh her sister frowned and rummaged around in her back before handing her the book. She had to flip through it twice before she found the picture she was after, a drawing titled - Ae drawfing ovf aen aencieant ruian C ovf the MoAshai Raece origien. Setting aside the fact that the books text didnt seem to want to translate the caption properly, she could see the clear similarities in the building design now that she had the picture of the street in front her to look at. Flipping through the section, it seemed to be about ruins in a place called the province of Jerikhal, on the western coast of the northern continent of the world where this place had apparently originated. The text stated that they were rumoured to belong to some ancient people who had lived there even before the Carrolan Sovereigns unified much of the southern part of that continent. By the time the powers who unified half the continent took over those lands, they had faded into obscurity leaving only ruins like these amid the vast jungles and rolling grasslands. What does it say? her sister asked. That this place was ancient even by the standards of the people who perhaps carved out this mine, she said, shaking her head. Then how does it wind up down here? her sister said, looking around in puzzlement. This is a huge city, and even if people who came later added bits to it You ask me, but who do I ask, she joked. Wiping a bit of moss off the wall, she uncovered a slab set into the wall which was written in a familiar, unintelligible flowing script. What I can say is that that flowing script that a bunch of those books the library were written in was clearly their language. She stepped into the entrance hall, which led to an inner courtyard, and scuffed the mossy mud on the ground. Just like everywhere else, anything that hadnt been smashed into tiny bits had been taken. The walls in many buildings, of this style and others, showed signs of having once been panelled C even the floor tiles had been torn up here. I am impressed they left the roof tiles, her sister said drily, scuffing the floor as well. As they walked on through that neighbourhood, across one of the small rivers and then through another in a similar style, she started to register that the qi density in this part of the city was odd. She had no difficulty refining the qi that was passively accumulating; however, the qi within the buildings themselves was weirdly muted, as if ingrained with a strange property that made it unable to properly gather. Its really like what the Island city was like in the days after the monolith got destroyed, her sister observed eventually. It does have that element to it, but this feels she trailed off, actually uncertain how to articulate it, finally settling on simultaneously ancient and also totally unnatural. Yes her sister frowned, pausing to toss her fortune-telling bones on the ground and looking at how they fell. Well, thats Her sisters tone made her look at them, whereupon she could only stare. Thats not a normal reading is it? she said after a long moment. The bones and stones were all aligned inauspiciously, refusing to give any reading at all. The vitality of the land here has been severed, Sana said, looking around dully. Completely severed. This whole neighbourhood was put here and never integrated into the natural feng shui of this place for some reason? she hazarded. That is what it seems to imply, her sister nodded, looking around them again. Or had its feng shui ruined at a later date..? She nodded, it was an interesting enough problem, but neither of them had anything like the background in either formations, geomancy or feng shui to do more than guess as to the actual purpose of the act. As her sister had observed, it was only a very small number of buildings and sections of land. After a while, it became clear that not every neighbourhood had this trait, and out of curiosity, she started to plot them with her jade recording scrip. By the time they had circumvented the city entirely it was clear that there were three distinct areas that held that property C all of them on canals and associated with the buildings made of brick with oval doorways and sloped roofs that reminded her of home. Standing in the central plaza of the last district, which was almost half-buried in the wetland and a hotbed of ambush crabs as well as a type of crayfish that spat bubbles of Yin Water Qi that imploded, they finally found a stele. It had been badly cut up and the writing was illegible, but the statue that stood on the top of it still remained somehow. It depicted a sagacious old man with a long beard and a powerful, muscled body sitting on a pillar of rock, pondering something. Whoever tried to deface this statue did a good job with the face, her sister remarked as they stood in the air looking at it. Yes, she agreed. By the way, does it strike you that there is a building missing over there, she said, pointing to the western side of the plaza where there was an open space that was about the right size for a large estate to have sat. Now that you mention it, her sister nodded in agreement. Everywhere else is densely built up, but here she focused on the open space and the muddy ground flowed away as her qi swept it away to reveal what remained of the paved plaza below. She kept on going, shifting a decent part of the edge of the reed bed out of the way to reveal the presence of foundations. Large stone blocks, buried in the mud. Sending her soul sense through the ground she mapped out the rest of it as best she could, battling against the repression and obfuscation from the swamp as well as the odd properties of the rocks themselves. The foundations were burnt and glassy but what remained suggested that the complex would have been about the size of the Hunter Pavilion... a rectangular building probably taller than most of the others around here, based on the size of the foundation stones. It would have had a broad central courtyard, a hall beyond it and two wings directly facing the statue in the plaza. Someone clearly didnt want whatever was here, her sister mused, drifting down to put her hand on the stone. She was just about to turn away when her sense caught something faintly resonating with the symbol in her Sea of Knowledge, on one of the deepest stones, a ghostly image of a rune that she knew, intuitively, should have no place here. It was one that everyone learned when they studied the classics, because the power it represented was utterly iconic C a sigil inscribed in honour of the Queen Mother of the East, in Imperial True Script. Uhh, do you see that? she said eventually after staring at it for half a minute, her mind spinning as she tried to work out why something like that was here. See what? her sister asked, coming over to where she was standing in the middle of the plaza. Focusing her qi, she opened up a hole and they dropped down three metres to land beside the stone, which was fused into the ground. Well uh thats her sister said dully, staring at it. Why is there a sigil proclaiming honour for The Queen Mother of the East in a place like this? You ask me she muttered, pulling the history book back out and flipping through it for a few minutes, letting the information in each page flow into her Sea of Knowledge directly. A few minutes later she had most of the book memorised, but it told her next to nothing in this regard. The chapter itself appeared to only show a ruin on the northern continent because the person writing it had not been able to get images of similar ones from elsewhere and spent a lot of time complaining about it in the text. There were several Queen Mothers mentioned, but nothing like what she was looking for. I take it that it has nothing, her sister said after she had stood there in silence for a further minute or so. Indeed, it has nothing, she said, handing the book back. In the distance, the sound of drums and horns and the sudden pressure of soul senses being deployed reminded her that there was a city full of other people only a mile or two away. Whatever had set them off this time wasnt focused in their direction, but they decided to press on. Withdrawing her qi, the mud and water flowed back almost immediately, leaving almost no trace of their investigation as the dispersive properties emanating from everything scattered the lingering signature of her qi before her very eyes. As they left the vast city behind, the wetlands slowly became more and more active. They passed several smaller ruined towns and fortified outposts in rapid succession. Many appeared to have been occupied by different groups of the small demons who spent almost as much time fighting over those, or fighting against Undren, as they did fighting the landscape itself. The average level of the combatants in the landscape seemed to be generally around Golden Core and Soul Foundation from what she could grasp. Standing on the edge of one such conflict, over a large tower, she got to watch a band of the demons maybe two hundred strong fight it out with an Undren force of similar size to the one that had come to fight on the island city. They had arrived with it already well in sway, so it was hard to tell how it had begun, but the small demons gave a remarkable account of themselves C meeting the overwhelming ferocity with guile and proper strategy. They seemed to favour summoned creatures, poisonous arts and a lot of deception. They were countering the hordes of rats with waves of spiders and using several centipedes and a toad to obliterate minions while their elites held the Undren forces at bay, trading attacks with formations in the style she recognised from their war in the depths. It dragged on for several hours before the Undren finally backed off, leaving the defenders with almost two-thirds of their number dead for four times that of the attackers. Both sides had several Soul Foundation realm combatants, but they rarely engaged directly from what she observed. Their role was generally to swat anything that got a bit too close to either line, occasionally casting arts at each other or supporting their own sides with controlling abilities and spirit-boosting abilities. After two further days of travel eastwards, during which the weather turned wet and windy, they arrived on the edge of a much larger swathe of rock pillar massifs. Here the swampland wound through narrow corridors, following meandering rivers fed from deep pools that seemed to be welling up in the inland areas of the heavily forested massifs. There were also markers of other demons here, painted walls in gorges, trees carved with strange signs or turned into statues of shifting animals, daubed in bright colours that defied the weather conditions. Stood before one, with the storm making the trees hiss above them and with thunder booming in the distance while the rain cascaded down through the canopy, she could, she fancied, imagine she was back in the High Valleys. Uh. Sis Sanas voice shook her out of her reverie. Oh. She blinked at the group of hulking demons who were materialising out of the under-canopy some thirty metres away. Almost all of them were around Golden Core in strength, with skin somewhere between green and black. They wore mainly furs and some lizard skin, and most were covered in war paint in red, blue and purple patterns that involved a lot of purple spirals and jagged lines. It matched rather well with what was on the tree carved into a totem. How did they sneak up on us? she signed as more emerged from the greenery on the far side of them, two of them riding armoured spiders, which seemed to be the norm for this place really. I have no idea, Sana signed back. They blend in remarkably well. Alf? one of the demons riding the armoured spider pointed a stone blade at her and hissed the word in what seemed like remarkably crude Easten, based on the dialect. Nonn, another one shook its head and made a series of follow-up gestures she needed no language knowledge to grasp. Lorm! another cackled making a similarly insulting series of gestures that carried a similar Intent suggesting that it would enjoy having a lot of fun with them both. Spinning her spear in her hands, Sana pointed it at him and mimed - die first please! to it. The others all laughed and then without any warning another of them screamed and just threw itself straight at her sister. Sana stepped to the side and kicked it in the knee, sending it sprawling. The others all just laughed as if this was funny. The demon rolled up and swung its stone-spiked bone club at her sister''s head in a vicious upward arc. Its speed was surprising for a Golden Core cultivation and The butt of her sister''s spear cracked against her opponent''s temple, knocking him out cold A stealthily thrown, purple-painted bone knife, narrowly missed Sana. Snagging it out of the air, as it curved towards her, she considered it dubiously and tried not to grimace, as she realised it was made out of the same type of bone that her sister''s old spear had been. "Fight or run?" she signed to Sana, as the onlooking demons laughed at both of them and made provocative gestures. Their casual attitude was... unnerving, to say the least. Probably better to just Whatever her sister was going to say was cut off as a strange constriction settled over her, and based on the expression her sister made, probably her as well. A moment later, she felt the familiar pressure from her sister''s Maelstrom Intent, pushing outwards, but as far as she could tell, it had no effect on whatever was suddenly oppressing them at all. The demons just laughed louder and made more obscene gestures; one even pulled off its loincloth and revealed its disturbingly large endowment. -I guess fleeing immediately isn''t an option after all, she reflected. "If they won''t let us retreat easily, we can only make them suffer," she signed, noticing as she did so, that the one Sana had previously knocked unconcious was slowly moving its hand towards what was probably a concealed weapon. Kicking the demon in the side of the head, she sent it pin-wheeling at the group spreading out to surround them In almost the same instant, two of the demons that were moving to properly try and flank them, darted in. Sidestepping a grasping hand, she elbowed the first one in the face, sending them crumpling to the ground, before punching the second in the throat. It collapsed with a gurgling scream, even as a third which had gotten past her sister, cut at her with a curved blade Sana stepped to the side and crunched the but of her spear into the demon''s ribcage, accompanying the backwards thrust with a wicked pulse of intent into its body that left it groaning and vomiting blueish red blood onto the grass. For her part, she summarily brained another who tried to tackle her from the right hand side, then kicked his unconscious body into those following him. They scattered, cursing her at last, leaving the luckless demon to slam into a tree hard enough to crack its trunk, before sliding to the ground, flopping like a stunned fish. At that point, the Golden Core demon on the larger spider who was wearing a fancier hat and less armour than all the others finally moved into action and charged forward, dancing around the effective striking range of her sister ducking towards it, aggressively, she caught the spider''s leg as it tried to adjust its trajectory and threw it backwards. In almost the same instant, whatever had been done to restrict their soul and qi sense vanished, and her ability to outwardly manifest qi returned. With a silent scream, the spider''s intent slammed into her, but it was not even at the level of the lesser spiders they had encountered in the swamp before, so she was easily able to shrug it off and grasp its forelegs. The spider flailed and stabbed her twice, managing to draw light wounds before she sent it staggering into another tree, with enough force to break two of its legs. The demon that had been riding it, tossed its spear at her sister, who easily evaded it, then rolling to its feet, drew two short bone blades and lunged at her. She had to acknowledge that for a Golden Core expert, it was strong. Maybe even stronger than she had been, at golden core, and approaching a Soul Foundation physical cultivator for durability which was in its own right, kind of shocking. Unfortunately for it, she was now a full Nascent Soul cultivator, however, and her physical body was transformedbaptised by that terrible tribulation. Without any suspense, she grabbed it by its headdress and yanked it up, which because of its own height really meant that it was now merely stooped before her. Bending its head back she punched it twice in the chest and then cursed as a knife, which she had totally failed to notice somehow, stabbed into her shoulder. The poison on it was a Yin Fire and Yang Life one that made her blood boil faintly for a second before the symbol, her mantra and her Intent all acted upon it simultaneously. All the demons stared at her dully, clearly not expecting her to be totally unaffected. She exhaled a faint mist of Yang energy and then punched her attacker in the chest, feeling his ribcage crumple beneath her blow. For good measure she pulled out the dagger and stabbed him in the crotch, thoroughly ruining his formally prodigious manhood, which seemed only fair given the things they had been suggesting with their crude Intent. Not seeing the other spider, she turned around to find that her sister had impaled it with her spear and was in the process of levering the core out of it. Its former rider, now with both arms severed, was lying slumped some distance away, frothing at the mouth, maelstrom qi bleeding off of him. The remaining demons, of which there were still ten standing or in the process of getting up, all flinched backwards slightly as she turned to look at them. The one that had suggested it would do ''this'' and ''that'' with her and that she would enjoy it, actually took a step back, as her roving gaze found him. Narrowing her eyes, she took a step forward. In response, it sneered at her with what she could only call ''mock bravado'' and, slapped a hand to his chest, pointing at her, and yelling something that had the intent of ''I will make you regret this!'' With pure physical speed, she closed the few metres between them, even as the demon was still finishing the gesture, lashing out with a kick. It screamed piteously as she sent it staggering back into the understory, and the remaining nine all took a proper step back at last. Scowling, she turned to the group on her right, only for all of them to rapidly retreat back between the trees, in a manner that suggested that their goal was more to lure them in, rather than actually run away in earnest. Well, that was odd, her sister remarked, shoving the core from the second spider into her satchel. "Why didn''t you kill them?" "Honestly?" she shrugged. "They seemed a bit pitiful?" Their body language made it quite clear what they were gonna do her sister mused. You didnt kill any of them either, she pointed out, eyeing the ones Sana had laid out, including the one still half planted in the nearby boulder, twitching. Probably. Sana just shrugged. Taking one final look at the shadows beneath the trees into which the remaining fighters had retreated, she sighed softly. Without further preamble they left the clearing rapidly, in case more showed up. There wasnt really any need for communication on why, they had both fought the same opponents, and she couldn''t help but shake the feeling they had been badly underestimated. The several of the demons had been close to the physical prowess of Soul Foundation cultivators, despite only being at golden core, and their durability was not much worse than a Mantra Seed expert, it felt like. One that was actually close to their realm...? -Yeah, better to avoid that fight for now, until we are clearer on what we are dealing with, she thought as they ran quietly across the top of the grassland below the tree line. They had only gone some two hundred metres though, when three more spider-riding demons shot out of the tree line behind them, jeering and hooting and making obscene gestures. Without much preamble, she snagged up a rock and tossed it backwards at a spider, hitting it with a pleasing *thwack* and an accompanying scream of shock from its rider. The rock her sister threw didn''t hit a spider, and the other rider ducked his mount behind a rock and didn''t follow after them. Two more groups came shortly after that, following them at a short distance, in both directions, while keeping outside of easy rock-throwing range until they finally merged together and made their move. The leader of the group, a painted demon almost eight feet tall, howled what she had to assume were obscenities at them from a distance, and pounded his chest as his compatriots circled around, darting into try opportunistic attacks as they kept moving, refusing to get tied down in one spot. However, when he started to actually pleasure himself, provocatively, at them, her sister finally decided enough was enough, and impaling one of the spiders, infused it with maelstrom intent and hurled at at the demon with enough speed that he couldn''t dodge, and was dismounted into the water. Rather to her surprise, though, his compatriots didn''t actually give chase, just immediately backed off, and as they retreated, rather than help their ''leader'' up, some even started to beat him, jeering with as much vehemence as they had the two of them. How bizarre,Sana mouthed to her, to which she could only nod in agreement as they took advantage of the lull in hostility to pick up their pace. It soon became clear to her, over the course of the next day and a half, that they were skirting along the edge of the areas of several distinctly different social groups of these new ''demons''. The valley they were in presumably acted as some kind of border between the groups, because both sides had different totems. They came under attack several more times, mostly in the same manner as before. The most bothersome were a tribe or band that just shot arrows at them from the tops of the pillars as they ran past, but refused to close distance at all. They were eventually attacked from behind by a further group, as they evaded those archers as well. It was a real relief when they finally made it past that place, and the landscape transformed into a swathe of massif-dotted wetlands once more, without her main worryof a proper Soul Foundation or Nascent Soul demon joining the fightcame. The demons for their part showed little inclination to pursue them beyond the tree-cloaked fringes of the massifs either. After that, their trip for the next two days, passed more-or-less uneventfully, as they travelled onwards, traversing several more massif clusters. Their only ''challenging'' moment, was an encounter with an archer, who shot at them from so far away, that neither of them could see anything. They played tag for about an hour, before escaping, but therafter, every massif cluster they reached, they found their soul sense abruptly and invariably suppressed within a few minutes of entering, making tracking down their attackers in the greenery time-consuming. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. In the end, they started avoiding the massif''s entirely, choosing instead to follow the water channels along the edges of the reed beds and through the mangroves that surrounded them. There were still ruins here as well, and occasional totems painted in garish colours, decorated with trophies, but they met no demons willing to chase them or much of anything else in fact. The wetlands were eerily quiet in the hot wind and humid, tropical rain. As they went on she became aware of something else as well, an ethereal presence out in the wetlands that she couldn''t pin down with her soul sense, hidden in the rain and mists. Something about it made her skin crawl, and no matter how they hid their presence with Empty Eye Steps, their mantra and even the symbol, it never really went away. They continued on for almost another full day, feeling the nudging instinct, until she resolved that something was, indeed following themalways just outside of their perception range and just able to avoid their soul sense somehow. The rain stopped as did the thunder which was welcome at least. However, before long the qi-sapping mists that swirled above started to drop down towards the reed beds and mangroves once more, and the mist walls in the swamp to their south began to thicken concerningly. Soon it was at a point where running more than a dozen metres above the ground was impossible without expending more qi than they gained. Whatever it is thats following us must be able to manipulate these mists a bit her sister declared as last, as they finally found themselves pushed below the height of the mangroves. Any higher than that and its drain was strong enough to affect the qi within her body that she had already absorbed but not yet infused with Intent or soul strength. Yeah," she agreed, considering their eerily silent surroundings gloomily "is it worth trying to see if we can get above it?" Sana suggested, eyeing the swirling white above them. "..." Frowning, she headed upwards and sure enough, reaching a height of about 200 metres, she found even her ability to walk in the air foundering inexplicably. Running there neither of them could last more than ten seconds, before being forced do drop down rapidly once more, despite the mist itself seeming to get thinner. In fact, they quickly found that any kind of air-walking was basically impossible for a sustained period if they were more than ten or fifteen metres off the ground. "Is... there actually a proper void of qi up here?" her sister signed, as they dropped back down to the height of the mangroves. "It does feel like that," she agreed, with a scowl. "I" "Ho." Sana stopped, suddenly, looking around with narrowed eyes. "Whatever it is... its trying to disorientate us?" She looked around and hissed in surprise. They had unwittingly veered slightly southward, away from the line of mangroves and grassland beyond it that flanked the nearest massif. Exhaling, she suppressed her qi-enhanced senses a bit and went back to more mortal forms of observation. At that point, she could feel the slight disruption that was occurring in how she perceived the landscape. It was like a constant sense of being led on by something you couldnt quite grasp. Cutting back towards the massif and the mangroves that bordered it, she watched as the mists crept lower and lower. There is another wave coming in from the southeast, Sana signed, alerting her to the obscuring white wall that was rapidly falling down behind them. Monkeyshit! she signed back, and sped up. It caught up with them within a few seconds and as soon as it washed over them she felt the cost of using her movement art to skip across the top of the reeds increase by almost fivefold. A moment later, the void in the air above them dropped over the reed beds like an invisible blanket, forcing them to stand on the water surface as the mist flowed above and around them. Within a few more seconds, their visibility was completely cut off. At the same time, she found her ability to control the qi outside her body begin to slowly dissipate. As they flitted on through the reeds towards the mangroves, the creepy sense of being watched also began to ramp up ominously. Aiee! her sister gasped suddenly and nearly slipped into the water. A fraction of a heartbeat later the void above dropped down to the ground, making running on the water impossible. She had to leap smartly, grabbing Sana by the arm and landing on the massif side of the wide, reed-clogged, slow-flowing channel they had been following to avoid being dunked in the water embarrassingly. How odd her sister signed. I can still draw some qi out of the air and the land, but even with Intent my ability to control it is almost non-existent outside of my own bodys field She nodded. The pressure from above was now quite noticeable. Fortunately we are on the right side of the channel, she signed. This was going to be trouble. We should have her sister sighed and trailed off. Something has been messing with our heads, without the symbol ever realising it, she said, reaching the same conclusion. Yes, this degree of environmental control her sister muttered. She frowned, looking at the smooth flowing surface. The rustling reeds behind them felt off somehow, like it wasnt just wind that was responsible for their shifting in the distance. The sensation of being watched stepped up subtly and the symbol in her Sea of Knowledge shifted faintly, hiding its presence? We break for the massif wall, her sister signed, her unease clear on her face. She nodded and her sister slipped into the reed beds, using her Intent to leave barely a trace of disturbance. Following after her, she did the same thing, pushing through the thick, dense reed bed, parting them in natural patterns to slip through. All around them the rustling and hissing of the wind, muted by the mists, provided an eerie backdrop. In an unnerving way, it reminded her of the thick mists back in the first valley, back when they nearly died to whatever that many-legged black shadow-thing had been. Not the cold, because this was stifling, but the sense of ominous intensification that had come with the mist. As if to punctuate that, the symbol intensified its own sense of concealment, blending them with the mists somehow even as the sense of unease she was feeling kept ramping up. Crossing the next water channel by carefully swimming under the water, she saw other denizens of the waters hiding. Nothing was active at all now. An ambush crab followed her barely visible eye stalks lying in the mud, but it made no move. The carnivorous fish lurked in the river grass, their bellies flat to the mud, their auras suppressed, visible only because she was good at pattern recognition. They slipped out of the water in silence. Passing through the next reed bed, they skirted a deep pool where she saw another ambush crab on the far shore, slowly blending into the dirt, its eyes fixed on the direction from which they had come, totally ignoring them. It was with great relief that they finally found the mangrove bed, passing by cowering wildlife that was hiding for all it was worth. Behind them the reed beds were barely visible in the shifting, rolling curtain of mist. The sense of being hunted was close to stifling, like chains around her limbs, as they swiftly made their way between the trees, using every shred of their control over their Intent to make their passage smooth and silent while trying to stick to trees and walk as little in the mud as possible. They had just passed through them and arrived at the end of the sward of breast-high grass that separated the mangroves from the massifs vegetated walls when the cessation of all noise rolled over them. The feeling that came with it was subtle, yet ominous, like a wave that had overshot its mark and was about to draw- She sprinted flat out for the massif wall as something came through the mangrove after them. Her sister kept pace with her, not even breathing now. She had stopped her own heart, puppeting her body with qi and intent, hiding as best she could. Behind them, the passage of the thing through the mangrove was marked only by the sensations that came through the air: shifting earth, shattering trees All sound was now truly gone from the world, as if dragged away into some other reality. The tall grasses came up almost to their breasts as they charged through them as fast as they could, using their movement arts now without restraint. Something rolled no, slid, after them- The ground underneath her warped into a vast, fanged maw. She was about to curse that this was really not on, when she saw a second maw approaching from the side and a third somehow, from up front. All around them six serpentine heads shot at the pair of them, closing off every direction. Eyes fixed on her, boring into her mind, eclipsing her psyche and becoming her whole world. They carried a ferocious sealing Intent, trying to paralyse her body and soul simultaneously. The symbol shifted for the first time since the mists had emerged, shaking it off in the nick of time, even as the serpents attack pierced into her Sea of Knowledge inexplicably somehow, clearly intending to disperse it directly. In the instant she defeated the attack, all the heads snapped together and the giant snakes maw closed over both of them. A vast inhaling strength grasped her body, trying to draw all her qi, refined and unrefined, out of her body. Desperately, she pushed back with all her strength and Sanas Intent rolling around her as well, as the snake tried to swallow them both down in a single gulp. Snarling, she stabbed upwards with the sword even as her sister lashed out with the leaf knife and the snake dissipated. She crashed into the grass, disoriented as the giant snake collapsed around them, turning into a dozen snakes, each body as thick as her, that shot off in every direction. With a hiss, one shot out of the grass so fast she could barely register it even as it arrived before her. It was impossibly fast, its maw opening to bite her- she had a disturbing moment of clarity as she observed its triple rows of serrated teeth concealed behind a triple set of large fangs as it bit at her. She cut at the serpent with her sword and her Sundering Intent- Venom covered her upper body as it recoiled backwards spitting in her face. It stung her limbs, coldness seeping into her, carrying with it a vicious devouring, dispersive strength that tried to eat away at her qi, seize her body and turn it against her. Her sword strike met the horn on its nose and it collected the momentum with a smooth flick of its head, throwing her backwards into the grass. -No you dont! She hissed in her head; it was trying to split them up, almost certainly. Another shot out into what it perceived as a blind spot, its maw opening to bite her torso. She twisted in the air and cut down with her Intent directly this time, no qi involved. Her Intent scattered off its hide while the sword blade itself cut scales. The impact of her attack did little damage, but did flatten it awkwardly into the ground, making it break a few teeth as it snapped shut on noth- Something arrived out of the mist, two tails she realised, as her Nascent Soul moved with a speed that could only be instinctual, parrying one while she barely got the sword between her and the other. She experienced a gut-wrenching sense of discomfort as her Nascent Souls childlike form was turned into mist and reappeared in her dantian by something else. Blood ran from her nose and her vision briefly turned pink from the backlash. Reforming in her body, she was surprised at how little qi she had actually lost. Her Nascent Soul scowled and stomped a foot, sharing her inner anger quite demonstrably and then gesturing into the void in a way no 12-year-old should ever have sought to emulate. A silent scream shook everything, making the world judder and distort around her. -Well done sis! She cheered grimly. Certainly, that was Sanas doing. There was the barest warning of disruption C she dodged as fast as she could entering against the attack to cut down its angle, having fought enough spiders and other horrors to know that trick by now. A large snake, maybe twice the size of the last ones shot out of the grass, its horned head gouging for her, intending to ram her directly. Her prescient decision to close the angle caught it off guard slightly, the old metal sword slicing down its side even as its horn hit her in the side. Her mantra shifted, trying to endure the damage while she desperately ignored just how much of her side was now plastered over its horn. The blood of the serpent smoked on the blade even as it split the scales. The snake scooted sideways in a nearly impossible motion, managing to avoid anything more than a light scratch which was already healing. Lunging after it, she managed to stab it properly this time, before being thrown away by its body shifting, leaving the sword stuck in it. Crashing down into the damp grass, a dozen smaller snakes, each several metres long, exploded out of the grass from every side, lunging for different parts of her. Inhaling, she converted a fifth of her total qi into a five symbol array: Yang Lightning, Focus, Detonate, Isolate and Penetrate. Silently, the lightning flayed the smaller serpents into bloody chunks. The grass vanished in a swirling mist of glowing sparks and the ground smoked all around her. The large serpent, still with her sword stuck in it, moved so fast she thought it had teleported, shifting backwards; however, it still wasnt fast enough. The lightning landed on her sword, creating a link between the array and the serpent, outlining it like some burning candle in the mists. For a split second, she swore she could see bones as its skin turned translucent while it writhed, howling soundlessly, as waves of something hammered at everything around them. Another array, Sanas, triggered in the distance C the mists density deepened immensely, exuding an ominous sense of sharpness as it did so. The large serpent that was attacking her was caught on the edge of it, having lost a huge swathe of scales and started to bleed smoking blood over the ruined ground. Staggering up, she charged for it, amassing Intent-infused qi in her body as she drew a spear blade and the short sword. Its head snapped around and enlarged C she was suddenly faced with a snake maw three times the size it had been a second before, snapping down on her directly. She swept her sword upwards, trying to exploit its restrained position and watched as its head split into two heads. Both heads blurred out of the way, avoiding her strikes in an utterly improbable manner and bit her directly. She stabbed one behind the eye with her short sword, which was probably all that saved her from being torn in two as it flinched. With the spear blade, she tried to stab the second head in the eye. The bait worked because it split its heads a second time only to eat a full nova of her Sundering Qi into its smaller, weaker heads which had to split a third time to evade the worst of it. At the same time, she rammed the short sword up to its hilt. The way it spasmed suggested that she had gotten the- The nine heads remerged into one, the larger, brain-damaged head melting away into a bloody mist that re-joined the whole with no other apparent ill effect -Monkeyshit, is it an eight-star monster? She thought dully. -This degree of physical regeneration and body control is just -But why isnt it-? She got the answer to the question why isnt it using its Immortal Soul before she even finished articulating the thought. Something in the eye of the horned serpent sank into her Sea of Knowledge, freezing her in place both mentally and physically. The symbol shifted and shattered apart the bonds on her psyche; however, it could do nothing for her body as the snake turned its head sideways and bit her torso, hammering her into the ground. The pain was Venom surged through her body as it crushed her flesh and tried to draw out all the qi inside her. Her mantra struggled but the shock was just too- She surged out of her dantian even as her physical body collapsed, striking into the creatures brain with a sword formed of her own Intent. In that instant, the red thread, which had been previously orbiting her Golden Core, flowed into her Nascent Soul. Immediately she was struck with an almost instinctual sense that she needed to cut something with it. Part of it was a rejection of the moment itself, a sense of fundamental denial, for her body had nearly been bitten in half C and she was not going to die like this; the rest of it was a desperate desire to cripple this fate-thrashed serpent properly. The snake didnt even howl C it just twitched and collapsed. The thread slid back into her Nascent Soul and her Nascent Soul flowed back into her body. A second later, the large serpents whole body turned into bloody mist and flowed away, in the direction of her sisters own battle She spent several terrible moments of helplessness while her body healed enough for her to get up, panicking as much about Sanas battle as her own condition. Her mantra was still not behaving right either, spinning aimlessly as if something were confusing it. -That is not the way I wanted to comprehend the meaning of if the soul lives, the body can recover, she thought with a shudder, getting her condition under control at last. The thread, which she was certain had saved her life in the course of that auspiciously timed intervention was now floating around the shoulders of her Nascent Soul. It was frayed at one end where she was sure it hadnt been before. Whatever that had been by way of an attack, it was clearly something that was deeply damaging to it. The sense that had accompanied what the thread had done was so absolute as to be almost inconceivable to her. She tried to recall desperately the feeling that had accompanied it before it slipped away from her entirely; it hadnt really felt like sundering, but more like a... a demonstrable strike that had split this and that in some truely fundamental way? There was a terrible boom in the distance and then a sheet of fire swept through the mist. It turned the grass, such as remained around her, to ash and seared the skin off her muscle even as she wielded her Sundering Intent and whatever qi she had at her disposal to try to keep herself safe. -Not Sanas fire, the nameless-sent snakes. She flailed and found the long sword without really thinking about it. Her Nascent Soul raged, adding that it hoped the serpent was sexually violated by monkeys, leading her to wonder where it was getting its attitude from she had not been that precocious at that age. The fire sank into her body even as she stumbled through it, and her Nascent Souls rage turned somewhat incandescent as it took damage at the same rate her body did. Lacerating waves of agony swept through her body as her mantra struggled to cope with taking away all of it. Why it wasnt so effective at taking away pain she wasnt sure, but it was exceptionally bad timing on its part. Fate-thrashed bastard! she snarled, cutting with the sword. Her Intent managed to split a path through the flames and she dashed towards- Something shot out of the fields of fire, breaking her path: another snake, just as large as the one she had killed. Its eyes fixed on her and the freezing came again but she was ready this time, the symbol already moving to neutralise the attack when it came. It recoiled away as her blade gouged its jaw, breaking a few teeth- The tail descended out of nowhere, hitting her in the chest and punching straight through her as if she were made of wet paper, pinning her to the ground. The horned serpent loomed over her and exhaled a sheet of lightning at her. Instinctively, her Nascent Soul projected an array that was just Divide and Isolate, its form growing fuzzy as it expended its own qi. The lightning still got her, but the damage was reduced by at least two-thirds, she reckoned. It withdrew its tail and reared up, striking down at her even as she struggled to recover enough to dodge a dozen metres to the side. It made no difference. There was no avoiding it. It somehow still found her and smashed her into the ground. Her bones broke, her muscles tore, her organs ruptured and her lifeblood flowed away into the earth. She abandoned her ruined body, striking out with everything she had, dragging the physical sword up in her tiny hands. It was like a great weapon now, only wieldable with two hands and the weight of it seemed somehow greater. She avoided looking at her ruined, shattered body as she levelled the sword at it. The serpent smiled and suddenly spoke. Wonderful. You finally left that annoying cageYou are such an interesting specimen of a Human primate... I have not seen a mortal physique that could be considered prey since before this place fell How opportune to be able to take this accumulation and weld it to my own. The words ate into her, constricting her, piercing her spiritual form and pinning her in place as they turned the mists into a swirling sea of disruption that tore at her qi and her souls strength. She gathered her Sundering Intent as best she could, desperately rejecting the cold words that carried with them a most inauspicious sense of inevitability and demise. There was a detonation in the distance C an earth-shaking explosion that was somehow muffled by the fog, accompanied by a sense of space starting to distort faintly. The other is better than you are. Haa but my other two heads will see her devoured as well Two such gifts truly wonderful. Even as the words cut away at her, she thought of that strike, trying to recall exactly how Elaria had executed it. It had seemed so normal at the time, too normal in fact. Her intuition told her abruptly that it was nothing to do with the movement. You can cut anything its just a state of mind. She watched Elaria, as she stood on the beach with a group of five others, split the rock by slicing down at it with a piece of driftwood. She had assumed at the time it was a Qi Art, how na?ve. Breathing hard, she focused on resisting the slowly constricting mists that were grinding away at her Nascent Soul. -If the Intent of the mind is to cutthen Cut. -To sever then Sever. -To sunder? Then Sunder? -No, she shook her mind, cursing it and her own inability. -What I want is to sunder this wretched, fate-thrashed thing from its vitality so it will actually die but The constricting mist finally wore through the shield of her Sundering Intent and the snake shifted towards her somehow. She saw its spirit form flicker out of its mouth out of its real form, behind the current one, in the mists, for the first time. She cut, and prayed C and groaned as the spiritual body ate up her strike and arrived in front of her without- It looked as confused as she was as its physical body, behind the very real looking Immortal Soul that had spoken to her, was bisected clean through its skull, its core exposed completely, the red-gold thread slipping like a miniature serpent back off the blade of her sword, looking even more tattered. The snake turned, and its Immortal Soul dispersed bizarrely even as it tried to lunge towards her, but she wasnt fooled by the feint and dashed towards its body. It would be nice to think that it hadnt been expecting such a thing. It was presumably an Immortal realm monster; the idea that some mere Nascent Soul it had decided to hunt down because it had a tasty physique could pose such a threat to its life could actually temporarily incapacitate it. It flowed back into its body and puppeted it, but it was still a hair too late. Her Nascent Souls tiny hand touched its core and she pushed her Sundering Intent into it along with her pure Myriad Elements Qi. The snakes body shuddered, trying to move its own qi in response to her attack, but she had made enough headway in that brief instant before its consciousness reasserted itself to give the symbol all the head start it needed. The symbol in her Sea of Knowledge raged, for it was very put out at being called prey, a feeling she could sympathise with. The Immortal Soul of the snake struck back at her, only to encounter the transformative fury of her Intent. She had a brief, strange moment of double vision and then, with a horrified scream, the serpents consciousness dissipated directly. Qi, now lacking any kind of constraint or control, rolled out of the corpse and the core, and Immortal soul energy poured into her Nascent Soul like a torrent. She felt her being grow fuzzy under the strain even with the help of the symbol and her Sundering Intent. With it came tattered scraps of death lurking amid the torrent C the vestigial consciousness of the serpent. Crippled and dispersed it might be, but it was still an Immortal. She knew in her heart that when they dispersed the Spider Queens consciousness, all the hard work had been done by the Eldritch Moon Mushrooms. Their war changed scenes as the Immortal Serpent clawed bits of itself back together, drawing on the connection with the rest of itself. She was inside its core, she realised, inside its world. A terrible and dark place, full of mists that rolled, trying to consume her. The symbol blazed on her forehead like a third eye and the red-gold thread swirled around her, cutting passively at the mist, dispersing it even as it tried to overwhelm her. Shards of the serpents consciousness assailed her C if anything, it was a threat as great and terrifying as those that arrived at the very end of her tribulation. Every strike she executed tested her resolve as she cut them down, devoured them, refined them and refused to succumb. She had no concept of how long she fought C she sought out shards even as they desperately sought out her. The thread defended her even as it grew ever more tattered, while the Symbol shattered every shard she subdued. Barely sustaining herself, she managed to stay ahead of them C of the hundreds, thousands of insane, furious, desperate, hungering serpents swirling around her, determined to consume her and avert their own calamity. Just as she was determined to avert hers. Her actions were a soul attack in their own right; she knew, intuitively, that this was causing terrible pain to the other heads trying to attack Sana. Almost as abruptly as the fight began, it ended. There were no more shards to fight. There was no scream, no final hiss, no last words C the dark, devouring, misty world just collapsed around her and she was back in the grassland, floating above the skull of the serpent. The core was now dull and cracked, its multi-hued, crystalline sheen of before now frosted and fading. She drew it into her soul sea, letting it fall and become part of the ecosystem developing there even as she returned to her body, which her senses were telling her was in a lot of trouble. Her bones knit together slowly and her organs repaired themselves even as she paid as much attention to her surroundings as she could. There was another dull thump and a second manifestation of a fearful twisting force. Suddenly a huge serpent head loomed out of the mists over her. In desperation she struck out with her Nascent Soul, sending as much Intent to pierce at its core as she could manage. The serpent grinned and effortlessly shifted aside, even as its own soul form blocked the attack. That surprised her for a second... does it not know what had just happened to the other head? -Or does it just not Something locked her soul down entirely, stopping even her conscious thoughts, leaving her with a bizarre and inexplicable sense of double awareness C for a brief moment, she was both thinking and a bit annoyed at this little serpent and also totally unable to think. The constraint on the frozen part of her consciousness shivered, and the cage that held all of her in place shook faintly. The serpent serpents paused and laughed at her before turning back to pry open her barely alive body. The soul attack they were orchestrating didnt touch the symbol or anything to do with it; in fact, it scrupulously avoided the slightest bit of contact with her soul. Instead, it flowed around her body and started to tear apart her navel, slowly dragging out her Golden Core directly. She tried to move her mantra to stop it - but to her utter shock it just circulated unable to gain purchase on anything, because, just like her soul, the Serpents smaller soul strength clones were not touching anything to do with her qi either. They It was simply drawing her core out of her body somehow in a way that didnt interact with anything that would allow the mantra to get a grasp on it and stop it Rage consumed her as much as fear and she abruptly found she could bury neither of those destabilising things in the mantra either. It was somewhat beyond her expectations how deep that well was, even in this strange, divided state. Every little bit of grievance up to this point, from beginning to end, culminating at a singular point C she was absolutely not going to be devoured by some nameless accursed little snake! Her soul form shook in place once again as she tried unsuccessfully to properly shake off the constraint on her other, frozen half... and realised abruptly that she was going about it all wrong. She had soul force to burn, literally, and while her consciousness seemed to be frozen, it was only the consciousness within her physical body from what she could tell. Thoughts re-established themselves in a more coherent manner and her sense of dissociation from her own self vanished as she abandoned worrying about her physical body, basically confirming her suspicion that she had been doing a pointless thing. Several of the serpents broke off from swirling through her body and went back to the large serpents spiritual form that was sustaining the cage around the disparate parts of her strength. She punched the same point she had been hammering, and there was a faint *Kacha* sensation as the sword her soul was wielding tore through the cage and then the soul form of the serpent, dispersing it and making the snake recoil. It surged up to its full height, and then a spear sprouted out of the top of its head as her sister crashed down onto it with a silent howl of rage. Her strike impaled its skull to the ground, splitting its head open courtesy of the strange metal of the spear blade. She arrived at the wound and shoved her Nascent Soul hand into it, looking for the core by the base of its spine. Tearing into it, she didnt even wait for the fragments to come to her, she just struck randomly into the mist with every shred of her Sundering Intent she could muster and was rewarded with a shocked shriek. A giant serpent blurred out of the shadowy fog and towered over her. How dare-! The symbol reflected straight at it somehow, and for the first time she got to watch it work from inside a core. The serpents eyes seemed to mirror it for a bizarre moment and then it ripped through the soul form like a terrible curse. Everything it touched crumbled and became her qi. The serpent itself splintered into thousands of shards, like a broken window. -Oh, monkeyshit, she had just enough time to realise she might have done a remarkably stupid thing by coming in here before the Symbol had really done its thing as they raged towards her. Her first strike with her own Sundering Intent swept dozens away, but hundreds hit her, making her mind grow fuzzy- The serpents own form emerged in her Sea of Knowledge somehow, reforming to meet the Symbol on the other side. The serpent shards opened their collective maw, and closed on nothing. The symbol shifted away in a bizarre manner, deflecting, twisting and obscuring the oncoming attack, all the while never allowing the serpent to gain any ground on it at all. Impossible this is? The serpents voice was weak incredulous, as its attack broke over her with as much impact as a single wave on a granite cliff. You think I am that easy to gnaw, beast? she screamed back at it, her panic from the moment before transforming straight into an incandescent desire for revenge. It''s Intent crumbled under her renewed onslaught as she plundered soul strength from its core and made it her own. She felt its consciousness dissipate for a second then blur back with a terrible vengeance. In a moment of embarrassed epiphany, she remembered that arrays were usable somehow in these places and promptly summoned a Yin Lightning Array inside its core. What no you! The serpents horrified wail vanished with the last remnants of its soul form. I will definitely remember to do that next time, she muttered to herself as she withdrew back to her own body for a second time. The pain was beyond regret. The injuries from the snake trying to tear open her flesh to get at her core were healed, but her qi was dangerously low and the combined trauma to her body was as bad as anything she could conceivably recall. Groaning she tried to sit up and found Sana kneeling beside her. Keep lying still! I have some qi to spare... All she could do was nod. Her vocal cords werent healed yet from where a serpent had tried to tear open her throat. Shit Sana sniffed... This is crazy, Im. She reached up weakly and shut her up by putting her hand over her mouth We.survived... she signed weakly, following it with and no thanks to the fates, who can go get stuffed. While her sister supplied her qi to heal her physical body, she shifted her attention back to her dantian. Her Nascent Soul was flitting around directing qi like a stern teacher, pointing this way and that. That wasnt what was remarkable though C her Nascent Soul was older. She no longer looked 12 years old, but much closer to 14. A bit taller a bit more developed C a bit sullen-looking actually, although that could just be the moment they were in. It did make her wonder, somewhat irrationally, if she had perhaps actually looked as moody as a 14-year-old. It had been a rather shit period in their short life to this point: between the aftermath of their mothers passing, the Ruan Clans actions after it and their rapid progression through the ranks of the Hunter Pavilion, there had been little to enjoy in those years. Refocusing on their surroundings, she saw that the mists were slowly fading away to reveal the storm-lit sky once more as she lay there getting healed up by Sana and her own Nascent Soul. It was a weird feeling, and after 30 minutes, she was deeply relieved that she was intact enough to draw her own qi in from their surroundings. Now that the devouring mists were gone she found she could recover it easily and was healed enough to stand within ten cycles. Was that one eight star monster or three? she groaned as she sat up. I think it was just one her sister muttered. What kind of self-respecting eight-star monster bothers to come and hunt down a bunch of Nascent Souls; we can''t be much better than the crabs or a spider. All she could do was laugh, weakly, at that. The first one I killed said it wanted to refine our Mortal Physiques, and also said something about seizing our accumulation and welding it to its own, she said when she had finally collected herself. That somewhat enraged the symbol actually Oh was that what that was her sister said, giving her a weird look. My symbol went monkey-nuts about the time you planted the lightning array. Standing, she winced and moved her arms about. It was a weird feeling, to have a memory that the two halves of your body had very nearly been ripped apart. Making her way over to the corpse, she found that its core had totally dissipated, which was unfortunate, but expected, given she had used Yin Lightning inside it. Apparently, that method was not without its disadvantages. How did you kill the other one? she asked, leaning against it. I only managed to get the first one because it was overconfident, cutting its skull open by surprise and fighting inside its Sea of Knowledge directly thanks to the Symbol. I managed to reach small success in the spear form I think, her sister said looking a bit embarrassed. Then I hit it with a mist and lightning array several times. -Oh, the explosions, she recalled vaguely. I think I finished it off with a Yin Earth Array, but it was a bit of a blur. Something else happened as well that got it distracted. It got me enough time to carve open its skull with the leaf. That slowed it, but then it got suddenly distracted again and tried to come over here which gave me an opening to sever its head. That body then merged with this one and shot over here like it was being chased by a demon from hell Well at least my near brush with my own mortality had some tangible benefit other than getting me in touch with my own seething inner rage at a much more fundamental level she said with a weak giggle. Such are the opportunities we make for ourselves, Sana said sagaciously. Yes, she agreed with an eye roll. Sana made her way back over to the severed head of the first serpent and levered out the core. It was dim and flickering, qi draining out of it into the surroundings. For an Immortal-ranked Beast Core, it was a sorry thing indeed. Sighing, her sister sat down and refined it without comment. The whole process took about five rather nervous minutes, but eventually, the last glimmers faded from it and it shattered into pieces before being drawn away into her sisters body. I know I swore Id wear that damn rats skull as a hat and that other Spider Queen cheated me out of that, but this thing I am so turning this thing into a proper cloak or something, she muttered, turning to look at the corpse she was leaning against. As ideas went, it was actually not a terrible one, she had to concede after a few moments consideration. The short sword turned out to be quite up to the task and soon she had a three-metre by one and a half-metre piece of hide stripped off it. The skin was remarkably durable even in its current state. Cleaning it also turned out to be easier than she expected: due to the realm of the beast, it was easy to scrape off the worst of the blood and fat from it with her Sundering Intent without damaging it. Measuring it up, she cut a hole in the right place for her head and shrugged off what remained of her current garb, bar the Luss cloth skirt, and pulled the skin over her head, tying it around her waist and beneath her breasts. It came down to just below her knees and was easy enough to move around in. It also took her qi, which was a nice bonus. She replaced the other bits of armour that had survived the Yin Fire with parts from the serpent also. Sana followed suit with the leaf blade and cleaned up the hide as well because that turned out to be just easier. After that, they cut off some other bits to line bracers, shin guards and then make some belts and crude boots. The rest of the hide, such as they could manage, was cut into two-metre by one-metre lengths and rolled up. Where that was impractical, they just cut it into strips to make some ropes and a few scabbards for the various blades and finally a second carry sack apiece. It is surprisingly tasteful looking, her sister said, admiring the whitish-grey colour of the skin with its red and gold bands. As a final act, they cut off the twin horns and cut them up with the leaf to make proper armour plates for their shin guards and armguards as well as forehead protectors with some short horns on them. The overall effect was pretty fearsome she felt, when all was said and done. Id give up so much right now for a proper storage talisman Sana sighed, kicking the corpse again. Speculatively, she tried to absorb the flesh directly, but it went nowhere. The bones were similarly impossible and if they had not acquired metal weapons by this point she might have been tempted to try to make weapons of them. However, snake bone was not particularly dense and it would take a long time to make armour from it. Time she was pretty sure they didnt have. Beyond that, they simply had no way to carry it with them. She nibbled on a bit of the meat speculatively, but it was so dense as to be inedible; her teeth might as well have been grinding on polished stone. No point in bringing any of this with us either, she sighed, spitting it out. It was a bit of a waste, but they had no means to process it easily and it would be impossible to keep hidden or suppressed at their current realm. Speculatively, she tried to put an Isolate Array on a chunk, but it didnt do anything, presumably needing something more along with that. In any case, she had no inclination towards carrying around several dozen kilos of inedible meat for fates knew how long. Yeah, her sister agreed, giving some of the flesh a poke. In the end, they used the Flame Blast art from the tome on each of the bodies and combusted them directly, letting them char and smoulder away in the hope that it might deny the bounty to any others at least. That done, they made a quick check of the surroundings for any other cores, which turned out to be fruitless. The few corpses they found were totally drained of qi, presumably thanks to the mists. In the end, all they could do was make their way hurriedly across the grassland towards the edge of the massif, leaving the smoking ruin of a battle site behind them.

~ Hunter Karush, Nearby Massif ~
Hunter Karush watched the two depart from the scene of their titanic battle against one of the serpentine devourers from his vantage point on the top of a great pillar. Several of his younger brethren had suggested they go down and attack the two females of the unknown tribe and take them back to the tribe as claimed. He had put the boot to them and they were sleeping off their stupidity soundly behind him. Children with no eyes, he chuckled. Those two had overcome a Neonate, a progeny of Shussu, advancements higher than they were. Their strategy was na?ve and their age was slight from what he could see, but their strength was undeniable. It was also strange in ways that his eyes could not see clearly. They were at the very least the Shamaness''s of some distant tribe, but he had a suspicion they might be something more. Something much more ominous, a thing of the tales of the old shamans and the wise elder who had once walked the plains far above. Several times in the past year, their shaman had pronounced a time of change, when the great curse that gripped this land would be shaken, and that this would occur in the east, in the Defiled Lands. Those two both carried metal weapons made of Star Iron and used God Runes - with their dark hair and tan skin they were either from the far western lands, there a few of their most ancient people still lingered, warring with the Jash''Grai and the D''Varard. As best he could hazard, these two had likely journeyed from there, making this trip to prove themselves. Just as their ancient forbears, children of the ancient Tribe of Ur''Khal, and Ur''Sar, shaped in the old world - from the mud of Great Aranzah had walked forth to do great deeds to claim their mantles. Unfortunately, there was no way to know if they venerated the ''Maker'' and his primordial daughters, like they did or were still beholden to the dark destroyer, the ''Name Breaker''. Adherents of both fought in those far lands beyond the dark waters and the City of the Unspeakable Evil. He looked back at the unconscious fate-seekers, shaking his head. Certainly, there might be much honour in claiming them, but you do not understand what it is they used, idiots or where they likely came from... Hunter Karush? one of the other watchers, from up above dropped down beside him. Do we pursue? No, let them go. They are not interested in us I think, he said. And besides, you want to fight those two capture those two, who killed a tyrant who has ruled over that stretch of muddy grass out there since before this place well, since before our ancestors came to this patch of our underground prison? They will be unhappy, Hunter Yazor shrugged, glancing at the young tribal warriors. They will have their lives; they will have to learn an old mans contentment at some point, he cackled. Anyway, they are too dangerous, they know the Runes of the Gods and have comprehended them to a degree that is comparable to our tribal shamans. The shamans would reward us well if we While that is true, Yazor, you are more experienced than that, he said, giving the younger warrior a clip on the shoulder that made him wince and bow his head in apology. Great Hunter, I was overeager. A Hunter does not apologise, he grunted and punched the other one properly, sending him sprawling. Learn from your mistakes and do not make them a second time; this is a luxury most do not get. Yes, the shamans would reward us well, but those two wield the runes as well as any who have gone east to the great complexes and returned sane. Your eyes are young and your strength infirm, but I saw them wield them in the mists. Do you think you would live against two like that, who used the Runes of the Most Ancient Gods like we might throw punches? Honour is good, but with a long life you can have a lot of honour and many wives. With a short life, people will say you lived brightly, but those are just the words of other people. It is as you say, Great Hunter, the younger Hunter nodded, walking over to the others and beginning to kick them back to wakefulness. "Not to mention that anyone trying to forcibly carry off a Shamaness, let alone a pair of them would never be able to sleep safely again in their company," he added for extra emphasis. It was much better to let them pass quietly and remain largely unobserved. When a suitable length of time had passed, he would tell the Warmaster of the tribe and the Chief, and by then these idiots and others would not be able to go haring after them with blazing eyes and disaster in their hearts. The elders would be displeased if dozens of third and fourth advancement young warriors all got themselves killed because they wanted to do something as stupid as play around with those twoboth of whom had eyes he had only seen on those who walked out of the darkness in the east - and berserkers looking for an excuse to snap. He observed the two vanish swiftly into the misty haze. They are already gone? Yazor asked, arriving to stand beside him once again. Yes, they have great walking strength, he nodded. If it were not for the Neonate''s ability to shape the world according to its hunger, they would never have gotten caught like that. They sat there in silence while the others behind groaned and stirred. It was only once he was sure the pair were well on their way that he did pull out a set of pipes and send a piercing call that echoed mysteriously on the wind. A few moments later it was met with another, much more distant one. Gatherers would come to reap the benefits of this. The harvest of a single, Neonate with three heads, likely at least 6th advancement, was a once in a generation thing. They had burnt the corpse, presumably to hide their use of god runes, but that was not a huge problem. They had left much of the skin on the other two and the bones were all here, a vast resource of war for generations of tribal warriors in that alone. Will other serpents come? Yazor asked after he put the pipes down. Probably," he shrugged - "But not for weeks, or maybe months. It is too close to the edge of their range? the younger hunter queried, it was not often after all that those of his stature had anything to do with the Neonate Serpents. As soon as they successfully transformed, manifesting multiple heads, they became a thing for Warbands to deal with, or groups of Great Hunters like himself. Not as such, the true Neonates have big territories and are very protective of their domains, he explained, as the serpents were largely avoided unless you ventured beyond the wards that suppressed their powers. The nearest ones to the east and south that we know of anyway, are weaker than this one by a little anyway. They do not have the sentiment of avenging kin as we do; one less old serpent means more for the younger ones, but they will want to be certain it is not a ruse or that the elder Neonate isn''t just sleeping off a big meal somewhere. They do not die easily so it is difficult for the others to tell when a serpent has been truly exterminated, rather than just crippled and lying low somewhere." In the meantime, we will be able to make some valuable pickings, maybe even get to its nest below the pillar of the old Farlath tribe before others move in, he added. We owe all this to those two C dont you think it would be improper to repay that service by capturing them You make a wise point, Great Hunter, Yazor muttered. He watched in the distance as the spear-wielding female of the unknown tribe casually executed a 4th advancement serpent that had been subordinate to the one they had previously killed -Yes, not messing with those two was a good thing for their tribe right now. A very good thing indeed. Chapter 79 – Serpents Here… Obstacles There…
Of all the monsters of this, or many other worlds, I have had the misfortune to tangle with over the millennia, neonates C those gluttonous devourers who haunt inauspicious waters C are among the most vexatious. Combining a very human avarice with a bestial strength and a blood-borne favour from the heavens themselves, they are also skilled ambushers. They are highly territorial and operate complex hierarchies over their lesser kin, who frequently bow before them in vast numbers. A nine-headed serpent of this brood is a thing so fearsome that even a Dao Ascension cultivator would step sideways from their path, while even those with as few as three or four heads can bring death and destruction well above their means.
Excerpt from The Serpents of Southern Azure ~Author unknown.

~ Sana & Arai, suddenly liking the wetlands a lot less ~
Sana took the lead while her sister recuperated the fight had taken a lot out of both of them mentally and physically. Thinking on their near brush with calamity, she was in a foul mood when the Nascent Soul serpent lashed out of the treeline at her, sending out its soul Intent to try to paralyse them both. She impaled it without thinking, the casual Intent to rip it apart that accompanied her strike, splitting it from the jaw downwards halfway along its width. Her qi-infused Intent snared its core and pulled it towards her. She shoved it in her pack and they moved on without comment. She avoided looking at the high rock outcropping where they had been observed from as they made their way onwards rapidly. At least the demons had had surprising decorum in this matter. She had assumed they would attack, indeed, had felt intents to attack from up there briefly during the dying moments of their battle with the serpent C or serpents C before they vanished. Instead, she worked on the snakeskin robe and other garments she had made as they sped onwards, refining them bit by bit to make sure that it wouldnt get brittle once it dried out. The refinement art from the pagoda had a few things she was able to attempt, like tempering the material with qi infused with her soul strength and Maelstrom Intent. This turned out to be surprisingly laborious, even by the standards of the refinement art, but was fortunately something her Nascent Soul was able to handle largely on its own while she focused on their surroundings. Over the next several days they were attacked by quite a few more serpents C varying from four-star ranked Soul Foundation ones all the way to those at the very peak of five star: Nascent Soul serpents who had mastered multiple qi arts. It slowed their progress considerably as the thickness of the mists restricted their ability to do much more than walk across the top of the grassy sward. She had to rely on frequent and repeated feng shui divinations combined with various other crude geomancy tests with sticks, stones and auspicious plants to ensure that they were not getting turned around in weird ways or misled subtly. It was after one such particularly protracted engagement, when they eventually retreated into a valley between two massif pillars only to find the serpents didnt follow, that they finally grasped the point of the soul sense suppression. Almost certainly it was intended in the first instance to keep the serpents at bay C anything else was just a happy accident in all likelihood. The smaller, Golden Core strength serpents followed, but all of the ones with soul sense basically abandoned pursuit. Eventually though, their current cluster of massif ran out and started to twist away to the north, forcing them to cut out into the wetlands once more. Stood on the edge, they stared at the billowing mists which had slowly started to return over the previous day or so. Fortunately, it was just mist so far, and only a hindrance to their qi-enhanced vision, not qi sense or soul sense. Nevertheless, she was still as uneasy as her sister as they struck out into the swamp again, travelling eastwards as fast as they could. Keeping low to the ground and concealing their presence as best they could, she reckoned they made it maybe five miles before they started to suffer attacks from serpents. This went on for several more miles as the serpents proceeded to probe them, never really engaging and mostly just tried to mislead them until, abruptly, the sense of being watched returned. This time, rather than run, because really there was nowhere to run to, she swept out her soul sense as far as she could, before the mists started to impede it properly. It better not be stronger than the last one, Arai muttered as she swept her own soul sense out, scouring miles and miles of wetland around them. Well, if it is, we can only try to retreat back to the massif and try to take our chances with its occupants, she suggested. I rather think they will try to kill us before they kill these things, her sister grumbled as the hunting soul senses of the serpents recoiled, trying to evade their own sweeps. It took a surprisingly short time to find their quarry C the serpents were quite cunning, but they occasionally made mistakes in trying to distract them this way and that. By the time the ruined tower and associated lake came into view, the mists had properly started to descend at last. Forced to approach on foot, both of them were struck by a massive soul attack as they got within around 200 metres of it. Fortunately, it was indeed not in the same league as their previous opponent. This time, they linked and planted down a massive five-symbol Yin Blade Mist array. The silent scream of rage that blotted out all noise repelled all the mist in the vicinity, turning the area for 500 metres around the tower into a storm-lit white dome of mist. It was followed by a second, furious soul attack that made the world blur around them. It was also targeted very specifically at caging them and splitting them apart. Thats too fast Arai grimaced as they jointly repelled the attack, echoing her own concerns there. Picturing a Yang Lightning array, she pushed almost half her Intent-infused qi reserves into it, an action which her sister mirrored and planted it on the ground. With a cataclysmic shriek, purplish-blue lightning arced out of the array, seeking out any and all things that it could strike. Dozens of bolts spidered across the tower, surged through the reed beds and then found their way to the deep pool to the left of the ruined tower, striking the two-headed serpent that was, as it turned out, lurking in its depths. The serpent screamed and desperately tried to exit the now boiling and sparking water. Its body was smoking as serpents of lightning coiled through and around it, interfering with its ability to move properly. Before it could repel the lightning, she charged towards it, wielding the first move of the Heavenly Maelstrom Spear to strike at its left head. Arai followed suit, targeting the right head. Their strategy was simple, expose its core and then Arai would sunder its life force directly C something her sister had gotten a lot better at in the intervening days. They had suffered inordinately for an understanding of how best to attack these strong serpents in that life or death struggle on the edge of the massif. -This time, it will only be a life or death struggle for you, stupid snake! She thought in her head as she arrived before it. Now that it was out of the water, she could see that it was clearly weaker than its compatriot, not genuinely an Immortal, but probably just a peak Dao Seeking serpent, unless it was hiding its third head somewhere else It had different colours as well, with deep blue and green shades in its scales. Her strike landed on the side of its head, her Maelstrom Intent barely slowing its movement enough to allow her spear blade to rend open its skull through sheer momentum. The force of the impact nearly ripped the spear from her grasp and made the wooden shaft twist and crack slightly in her hands. Arais physical body tore open the side of the left hand head while her Nascent Soul swirled out of her body, crossing behind the serpent and striking at the wound her spear had opened on the right head. The serpent howled and tried to divide, but it was a lot slower than the white and red-black three-headed serpent that had ambushed them before. Leaving her spear where it was, she drew the leaf and stabbed into its ear just below the serpents eye C even as its eye transmitted another massive soul attack at her, trying to paralyse her. Its own Nascent Soul was still injured as far as she could tell, unable to leave its body thanks to the still rampaging Yang Lightning. Her sisters Nascent Soul wavered and vanished, entering the core even as the great serpent turned its left head towards her as its necks flowed apart strangely. Leaping towards it, she met its open maw with a downward slice from the leaf that took off its horn and opened up a wicked gash through its jaw, even severing two of its large fangs. In response, the serpent shook its scales and spat a vast swathe of venom all over the area. The force of the exhalation sent her crashing into the side of the tower, scattering masonry. Below her, a huge swathe of the swamp around them was now smoking faintly. The venom ate into her body, pushing her mantra hard to neutralise it. It was quite a bit stronger than the previous serpents venom C in fact, it was possibly the single most venomous substance she had ever been in contact, she realised as she struggled to refine it fast enough for it not to be crippling. Expecting the serpent to be right on top of her at any second, she focused on it and found it was twitching on the spot, one of its heads looking very uncoordinated. -Thank you, sis, she thought with a relieved sigh, seeing that Arais soul attack had actually borne fruit. Pulling herself out of the rubble, she used Maelstrom Shifting Steps to travel back to it, grasping at her spear as her own Nascent Soul shot out to strike at the right head while it was distracted. She nearly tore it out, then changed tack and, using the leaf, cut for the point where the two heads were currently joined. Her gamble paid off as her wound revealed two basically linked cores in the process of remerging to try to break her sisters soul attack. Its physical body spun, attacking her in a rather uncoordinated fashion, but it was half a second behind her own actions and she had already carved out the core and tossed it into the swamp by the time it snapped down at her with its right head. Dodging backwards, she narrowly avoided being hit by the flailing tail that lashed across the ruined land surface, obliterating smaller ruins around the tower as it tried to sweep them both away and protected its core. Arai splashed down next to the core and placed a hand on it as the serpent reared up to its full height and finally got enough control over its soul strength to manifest its soul form. The mirage of the snake evaporated under the massive Yang Lightning array she put down. It nearly emptied her qi reserves, but it was worth it not to have to tangle with the added problems its soul moving outside its body would bring. Arai grabbed her arm and she linked again as Arai put down a Yin Fire array that finished what she had started, turning the serpent in front of them into a giant candle as its physical body shook. It still took almost five more minutes for it to die and they had to pierce both brains and its heart to finish it off completely. Sat on its head, she finally caught her breath as her sister pried the two halves of the core apart, using her Sundering Intent to finish off the last remnants of the soul shards of the serpent. It was strange to watch the process from the outside, as the core seemed to grow serpentine tentacles in her hands every now and then and she could feel the oppressive, furious rage of the serpent right up until, abruptly, it vanished with no fanfare at all. It is hardly an efficient way to kill them, Arai sighed, sitting down and letting the core drop into the mud with a *Plop* Indeed not but it does prove that we can kill Dao Seeking Qi Beasts at the very least, she agreed, jumping down beside her and grabbing one half of the core. Oh the other hand, it proves that fully powered five symbol arrays are. she looked around at the ruin they had wrought. The lake was mostly boiled dry from the Yang Lightning. The Yin Water mist, which the serpent had repelled, had levelled several square miles of reed beds beyond the now collapsed dome and the Yin Fire array was burning like little candles on everything within three quarters of a mile in every direction. Even the tower, which had stood for fates only knew how long, was a melted mess and half demolished. Our qi reserves for almost five square miles of utter devastation her sister giggled. Its certainly an interesting benchmark. Did you notice that using the five symbol arrays is actually making our Sea of Knowledge expand a tiny bit each time as well? she observed. Yeah, thats kinda handy C albeit utterly impractical to practice in these circumstances, Arai nodded. "Now if only we could work out how to make them trigger with any kind of range, rather than always having to put down the centre where we are. Preach that Dao, she muttered in agreement. That aspect of using them was still a lingering annoyance to both of them and a flaw in their wider utility she would give quite a bit to fix at this point. Clearing the rest of the battlefield didnt yield that much in the end. The Yang Lightning had obliterated most things below Nascent Soul in their entirety, and the Yin Water blade mist had nearly replicated the feat beyond. She recovered a few cores of water critters and a Nascent Soul crab, but the majority of the haul came from within the tower itself, which turned out to have a large sunken basement and flooded cavern which was the serpents lair in all likelihood. From that they got a few rather depleted cores of various swamp critters including a core that might have belonged to Dao Seeking Ambush Crab. Sadly they only had some qi in them and were totally devoid of any soul strength, so they divided them up and absorbed them before leaving before something else came to investigate. As they ran on, following the edges of the water channels as much as possible, she finished refining the serpents core. The soul power from it all flowed into her Sea of Knowledge and became something like unrefined qi, for the first time providing her with a proper estimation of how much her Nascent Soul was capable of eating. It was a disturbingly high amount, which seemed to be offset by the fact that her Nascent Soul needed remarkably pure soul energy she guessed she should just decide to call it. More heartening, and a little surprisingly, her Nascent Soul was showing perceptible growth. Like her sister, hers now resembled her teenage self- She was distracted from investigating her condition by a smaller blue-green serpent, taking after the kind that they had just killed she thought, trying to spit venom at her from a distance of almost a mile away. The droplets of venom covered the distance improbably quickly for something so diffuse, and she easily blocked it with her spear blade. In response she struck at it with her soul sense directly and found to her surprise it was only peak Soul Foundation. She blurred towards it with Shifting Maelstrom steps, covering the distance with a significant consumption of her refined qi and catching it after it had fled only a hundred or so metres, impaling it with the spear. It screamed at her desperately and spat a cloud of miasma that dissolved the surrounding vegetation and made the earth and water smoke. Pausing to recover its core and refine it, she saw Arai had gotten two more of the ambushers. Her sword strikes were slowly able to eat up distance now if she expended enough qi, just like her movement art. Unfortunately, both of them were lacking in continuous sustain at this point. Her Maelstrom Intent and her sisters Sundering Intent provided some passive qi replenishment in battle, but neither of them had anywhere near enough to offset the expenditure if they went all out. They could fight at that level for maybe two or three minutes, pushing their movement arts to the limit and attacking with as much force as they could before they would have to retreat. Or they could put down two to three Five Symbol arrays apiece before having to retreat. It still took her about 15 cycles to fully replenish her basic qi reserves with Intent-infused qi. It was also a little frustrating, she thought as she finished refining the core, that it was difficult to keep track of the exact quantity of qi she had based on the system they had been using before. The numbers had just crept up to be too big again and knocking zeros off it didnt really work like it had before. The incremental refinement and constant flux between her Intent-infused qi and refined qi also made it tough to keep track of in a truly precise way when her reserves were still growing as they were. Her current reserve was somewhere shy of 50,000 Core units, she reckoned, and the slow expansion in her capacity showed no sign of slowing. If it kept pace with what it had at Golden Core, she expected, then given that it had started somewhere about 30,000 Units, it might finish somewhere about 90 to 100k. She sighed and swept her soul sense out again, as far as it was able. The mist hindered it frustratingly, as did some of the reed beds to the west, likely another weird spirit variant. The heady days of being able to see eight or nine miles with her sense were gone again it seemed. It had been down to two or three since before they encountered the first serpent- The sense of being watched, this time from a truly great distance, abruptly reappeared. A few of the ambush crabs hid even more covertly, and some birds fled. This is going to be a nuisance, isnt it, she grumbled as Arai appeared beside her. Thats a huge understatement. I think whatever is spying on us is ahead this time, Arai agreed. Pulling out the spear from her serpent, she kicked the corpse away and considered her impressions of this new watcher. It feels stronger than the last one we fought, similar to the first one we encountered. Still not as powerful as those eyes watching us from within the massif as we were leaving, she said with a sigh. Yeah still not as powerful as that, but it might be that we just have to brave that massif C or another, her sister mused, scanning the horizon. With the mists swirling in the middle distance, massifs were in depressingly short visual supply in every direction. Its hard to shake the feeling that dealing with the dark green-skinned demons in numbers could be even harder than the snakes as well, she muttered, exhaling and giving her shoulders an exaggerated shrug. Arai said nothing, and just swiped the mist with a hand, watching it swirl. Another tug appeared, a push from more to their left. Broadly north based on the spears explanation of the cardinal directions of this place. The centre of the wetlands appears to be to the south she said after a while. I get the feeling that we have been subtly pulled south a good while before we realised it to be honest. Yeah we encountered nothing in the way of serpents before the city, but the mists were thick almost from the start, Arai agreed. They both stared up at the mists swirling above. I refuse to believe that all this place has to offer is eight star ranked beasts, she said after a long pause. Frowning, she pulled out the small collection of auspicious and inauspicious items she had built up as a crude feng shui divination set. Tossing them on the ground, they looked at the scatter. Another flicker of nudging soul sense came from the north ish, but in such a way that it could be east if you hadnt just stared at a divination telling you misfortune was coming from the north. Her sister threw that divination twice more as she searched in her pack for the set of beast cores she had carved into a set of Jing Ching sticks, used for proper divinations, that. Yeah, its trying to pull us south that Intent was pushing from the north as well I think, Arai muttered looking at the results of her own divination. Spreading out a piece of snakeskin, she rapidly drew the compass needed with her own blood and then cast the sticks. Carrying Moon aligns with the Wayward Son and the Gloomy Monkey sits in the east. her sister said, eyeing how they had fallen. Also you have the drunken immortal walking at night, she pointed out the other alignment that basically said your shit is being confused. My first contact felt more ahead of us but that would fit if they are trying to confuse us, her sister mused as she looked around the waterway where she had killed the serpent. She looked north, then turned to look south, which was apparently the actual north. The clue there was that the north side of the waterway was growing less plants because of the way that the light worked in this place. We have been going south rather than east, she said with a frustrated sigh. I bet this mist is one giant formation. And you didnt notice before? Arai asked a touch reproachfully. She sighed again and stared at the sky, thinking back on her past divinations. She had only made the Jing Ching sticks after they had fought the serpents after setting off from the last massif, having not found any cores with the right attributes until they started killing serpents more regularly. It is what it is. I think we have been mired in this formation in one way or another, likely since we arrived in this wetland. I would bet good spirit stones that its not actually possible to easily backtrack. She tossed another divination with the Jing Ching sticks and then cut another two of that core for good measure and then tossed it again with a slightly more robust number. The reading was a small magnitude more esoteric, but the gist of it was that east was broadly north-west. She threw another one and got an inconclusive divination on backtracking. All we can do is try to bait them out, her sister said at last C And try to pick a battlefield that is advantageous to us.
As they moved off in the new purported direction of east, they both let their soul sense auras shrink a little bit over time. After 30 miles or so of winding waterways, she had let it drop to almost half its current range, feigning being much more oppressed by the mist than she actually was. Abruptly, she snapped it back out to close to three miles and caught four different soul senses trying to slip past them and execute probing nudges pushing them back south. Well, it seems they can get careless Lets see if we cant extract a toll on these fate-thrashed bastards. Arai snickered, vanishing off through the reed beds towards the nearest, strongest signature. The snake fled with remarkable speed, but it was still weaker than them in real terms, very early Nascent Soul. They overtook it within 20 seconds, even as she felt two somewhat stronger soul senses poke at her from some distance beyond it. Neither was able to do much to them as her sister descended on the snake like a bird of prey from the blue. Her strike landed a moment after, smashing into its head with all her speed and momentum, using the Maelstrom Intent to snare it up, burying what was left of it in the waterway. Arai shot off after another which was only some hundred metres away, having lagged for some reason, as she carved out the core from behind its cranium. To her surprise though, its body abruptly melted away and flowed into the reeds. She shot after it and arrived just in time to see her sister decapitate the first of two heads on a two-headed peak Nascent Soul strength serpent. Its soul sense smashed into her, breaking over her with no real effect. Its spiritual form decisively abandoned its body, surging forward to meet them, twisting water into misty blades around it as it did so. Their Nascent Souls darted out to meet it, battering it back and dispersing it with a furious opening salvo of sword cuts and spear thrusts. Seconds later the battle was over as she found its core and dispersed its consciousness. There was a terrifying roar and a second two-headed serpent flashed out of the reed beds. This one was black and brown with golden markings and thick armour plates across its upper body and spines along its back. It swept up to its full height of maybe ten metres and breathed a sheet of corrosive blueish-purple fire over all three of them. She swept the worst of it away with her Intent and qi defence. The skin robe held up remarkably well, she was pleased to see. Its coverage was able to support and reduce the burden on her defensive layers of qi substantially. Twisting the flames out of the way, she advanced towards it with her movement art, stabbing towards the point where she was pretty sure their cores normally resided when they were in their two heads state, only for the second head to- A coruscating purple bolt of lightning hit her between her breasts and punched her a hundred metres away to crash down into another waterway. Rather than get up, she focused her Intent-infused qi and sacrificed a quarter of it to create five symbol Yang Earth array. The spatial oppression it brought flattened everything within five hundred metres of her like a silent hammer blow. Another attacking two-headed serpent, which she had not even perceived C grey and blue in colour with leaf-looking scales, a broad shovel head and a single horn on each head C was flattened into the ground not twenty metres from her. Moments later, a second Yang Earth array smashed down and she was also rendered immobile. -Thats certainly one way to ensure we remain coordinated, she thought wryly. The snakes spiritual body flickered out, misty and indistinct amid the conflicting pressure of the two arrays. She waited until it was almost on top of her before deliberately collapsing the Yang Earth array and deploying a five symbol Yin-Yang Lightning array. The crack of white and black lightning twisted through the world around her and dispersed its spiritual body directly. It also inflicted what she could only describe as crippling damage on both snakes, the square mile of reed beds around her and everything else within it that wasnt her. She got up, her limbs shaking as she rapidly recovered some qi and dashed towards the serpent as fast as she could. Its regeneration was ridiculous, the wounds she had dealt it already knitting back together. She arrived beside it as it managed to recover enough of its damaged Nascent Soul to strike back at her. She staggered a bit as it tried to solidify the area around her, tearing open a huge gash through its side with the leaf, again offering a prayer of thanks to their past selves who picked the thing up on a whim. The serpent tried to retreat away from her, even as its own Nascent Soul wrestled with her own soul strength. A warning flicker in her peripheral vision made her lash out with the leaf and stab the tail- The oppression on her surroundings vanished as it tried to flick her far, far away. She barely managed to avoid the strike, thanks to the leaf just being too sharp to get stuck, and in return used her movement art to arrive behind one of its heads. Even as it recovered and turned to face her, she executed one of the strikes from Way of the Harmonious Maelstrom, knocking it into the ground. Landing on it, she pushed a second, three symbol Yin Lightning array into it, stunning it briefly as she tore out one half of its core. With a scream, the serpent did something bizarre and its body rippled, the scales on it shuddering. All the qi in the surroundings turned wobbly and chaotic and the serpents tail swatted her straight into the ground as she attempted to neutralise whatever it had done with her own Intent. The wound on its left head healed, even as its other head twitched drunkenly and the serpent tried to make its escape. She skipped after it, burning more precious qi to snare it up in a field of her Intent, slammed down on the back of its head and cut open its neck as well, grasping the core. In a hurry, she tried to refine it directly without shattering its soul foundation, and watched as it was absorbed directly into her dantian. There, her soul immediately charged it down with its own spectral spear and cast the disorientated serpent into the depths of her Qi Sea. There it struggled vainly for a few moments, trying to resist the surging currents of Myriad Elements Qi and Maelstrom Intent before finally being consumed. Much to her surprise, however, a few moments later a small, single-headed serpent swirled out of the currents, a tiny imprint of the symbol in her Sea of Knowledge branded onto it where its own core would have resided. The core itself crumbled into shards and became part of the strata within her Qi Sea. Shaking her head at that surprising bit of good fortune, she dashed back through the ruined swamp towards the other fight. That serpent seemed to be quite a bit stronger than the one she had just dealt with C Arai had managed to injure one head, but now the serpent was just running away, spitting fire and lightning at her. -As a strategy it certainly has merit, she snickered, but only when there is one of us! She focused on the passive disruption that flowed around her body and set it to messing with the fire fields integrity. It worked much as she had expected, making it less focused on them and greatly increasing the amount of qi that the serpent had to devote to maintaining it, at least until it spat a sheet of lightning in their direction. There was no blocking or dispersing that, annoyingly. The speed of it was far beyond anything she was capable of tracking, let along dodging. It hurled them both away and she intuitively tried to grasp a little bit of its energy as she cast her spear at it. Unbidden, lightning suffused her qi, carrying the spear with it, burying it in the unarmoured throat of one of the heads. -You can do that!?! she thought in shock, and then smashed into the ground, spitting blood even as her body finished dispersing the lingering Intent-infused lightning qi from the serpents attack. Staggering up, she dashed back towards the fight as fast as she could, using her old movement art for a moment to buy herself time to recover some much needed- There was a sense of absence all around her, the ground drifted upwards and she felt her hair stand on end-

~ Arai, Wetlands C getting a bit tired of serpents! ~
Arai saw the lightning bolt hit Sana and bury her in a crater of disintegrating mud and burnt swamp. Her instinct said that her sister was okay, just a bit stunned C what was surprising was that that had been an actual lightning bolt that the serpent had somehow summoned. It did not help matters that in terms of strength this one was several times more durable than the two-headed serpent they had ambushed by the lake. Twisting away, she dodged its tail swipe, barely, and opened up another large rent between the scales with her sword. She wasnt so lucky with the next one, as the tail flicked back in mid-air, clipping her in the chest and sending her spinning a hundred metres away as if she were a ball in some childs game of fetch. Crashing down, she spat blood and swiftly refined the insidious qi that was trying to invade her body. Checking her qi, she put down a five symbol Yang Earth array, wincing on her sisters behalf even as the cost of it made her a bit dizzy. Scrambling up, she ran back towards the serpent which was- The lightning bolt buried her in boiling mud and made her vision go white for a second. Scrambling up, she cursed the thing in her head. It was visible now, flattened once again in the mud, straining against the restraint of the array which was rapidly running out of qi. Its enraged eyes sought her out, trying to injure her soul with a profoundly hypnotic and paralytic Intent. Its own soul form, fuzzy and diffuse under the strain of manifesting in the array, surged towards her, but her own Nascent Soul charged at it fearlessly, cutting at one head and dodging the strike of another, forcing it back. She arrived at its side and slammed the sword between a gap in its thick scales and sliced upward with her Sundering Intent, sending a wave of Myriad Elements Qi into its body for good measure. Her strike managed to partially sever its head. She swiftly levered out the core with the sword and used her Sundering Intent to scatter the soul strength within even as she scrambled over to the other side. The beast raged beneath her, rapidly expending what little qi still remained, but there was just too much Sundering Intent for it to save itself from its fate. She cut open the back of its neck and ripped out the core before stabbing its brain up to the hilt of her sword. Even then, its vitality managed to keep it alive, barely. Sana yelled over: Dont cancel them! Turning, she saw Sana had pulled herself out of the wreckage of the crater, the blisters and burns of her skin already healing. The serpentskin and much of her armour had held up pretty well though. She was pleasantly surprised herself how durable it was turning out to be and how much that was helping her own qi defence as a result. Dont cancel them her sister panted again. We can imprint them and make the part of our qi ecosystem, just like the others. At that point, Sana had to pause and take a few deep breaths. Looking on, she could see ghostly imprints of meridians on her sisters skin, suggesting a fairly hefty internal injury. Fate-thrashed, nameless-sent lightning bolt did a number on some of my basic meridians, Sana explained with gritted teeth as she focused her Intent on her own body for a moment, and the swirling lines faded away. While Sana was sorting herself out, she absorbed the core she had left undamaged and watched as the part of the serpents soul snarled in triumph and tried to attack her dantian directly. Her Nascent Soul swatted it down into the depths and the symbol combined with her mantra and her Sundering Intent in a strange way, subduing the serpent in a matter of seconds. Curious, she absorbed the other one and a whole host of little serpents swirled out, drew themselves together and tried to repeat the same trick, to no avail. Both pieces of the core were drawn into the depths where it was subsumed and a few seconds later a little twin-headed serpent, imprinted with her own qi and the symbol surfaced. It swam around through the depths for a few moments before arriving at the area where she had clustered most of her spirit herbs. There, it proceeded to explore for a few moments before looking a bit sulky. It took her a moments thought to work out what was wrong, then she opened up a small cave under the water in the pillar, its entrance beneath the water. The serpent swirled around then went into it, taking up residence within it happily. Huh was all she managed The scene was too bizarre. Quite Sana nodded. I only found out by accident, pretty much. Sana walked over and retrieved her spear, checking it for damage the wooden shaft had held up pretty well it seemed, only a little bit charred by whatever it was her sister had done with the lightning She checked her own sword but it was unharmed. Whatever metal it was made out of, it was remarkably durable. You know these armour plates are almost as tough as the bone we got in the Undren warehouse Sana noted, prying one off the now properly dead serpent. They are of a decent enough size that we could make something of the smaller ones. True but I dont fancy being sat here for the hours and hours it will take to add bits to our armour in a proper manner I guess we can take as many as we can comfortably carry, she found herself saying, trying to hide the tiredness in her tone. Or we go looking for another nine-star grade spirit tree, Sana joked, shaking her spear to check that the charring was merely superficial. Shaking her head at the preposterous nature of that thought C they had been lucky to find the one they did after all C she started to carefully cut off scales with the leaf knife. While she worked, her sister went off to collect the other casualties of this skirmish. Her own soul sense told her that that was mainly crab cores and fish, dead to the Yang Lightning that hadnt been vaporised by some minor miracle. By the time Sana returned, she had a decent-sized snakeskin sack of scales stacked up. She had also discovered a bed of pseudo eight-star pond herbage in the ruins of lake that was stringy enough that it might actually be useful to bind them together. With a final look around, they swiftly made their way onwards towards the east. She was pleased to see that the mists stayed weaker as they travelled on, swirling like low clouds for the most part. The nature of the wetlands did, however, slowly start to shift: the vitality of the land became faded, the feng shui of the landscape ever more Yin, the spirit plants more aggressive and the waters in the channels less clear. At least the mist didnt drop back down to blot out the horizon. That would, she reflected as they made their way over swathes of spikey and poisonous mangrove, not help the local ambience at all. Eventually, after several more hours of rapid onward travel, they arrived at a scattered series of massif pillars that held a wide swathe of ruins scattered across the reed beds, waterways and lake shores and on the outcroppings themselves. Tangled and overgrown, illuminated by the strange diffuse half-light that never varied, even when the mist was at its most extreme and the visibility at its most muted, the place had a timeless feeling to it. You know, there have been suspiciously few serpents since we hit this region Sana said softly as they walked over one of the ruined estates half-sunk into a shallow lake. She glanced at Sana, masking a frown. That was the first thing she had said pretty much since they left the battlefield with the serpents. With any luck, we made enough of an impression that they have just decided to leave us alone she suggested, not really believing it in truth. Perhaps her sister didnt comment further and just stood silently in the air beside her, looking down over the ruins. Through their shared connection, which at this proximity was pretty good she felt her own problems reflected back at her. It was a strange thing, and she was pretty sure Sana just received a similar feeling from her as well. Listening to the reeds move gently in the wind, sighing and whispering, she strained to hear anything else. There were no birds, no distant frogs, barely even the chirp of insects. Just timelessness and abandonment. Even the qi in this place felt slightly empty and lost within itself. Everything about this place is horrible, she said after a long pause. Lets move on. Dont you think that that pagoda looks awfully like the one the spear gave us? Sana said abruptly, pointing towards one of the tall towers between the massifs ahead of them. Shading her eyes and squinting through the haze, she had to concede that it did. On the other hand Thats like the third pagoda we have seen since we went around the city, she pointed out. The first two were entirely unremarkable Also mostly destroyed, Sana muttered. I think we should check it out, or do you just want to keep walking in a bendy line killing serpents from now until whenever. She resisted rubbing her temples, and instead scrubbed a hand through her hair, which was getting longer again. Clearly, her sister was also starting to feel the strain. On the other hand, something made everything like this? she said, waving her hand around at the desolate landscape. Its probably just a more pronounced example of what was going on at the city, Sana said, starting to walk in the direction of the pagoda. Frowning slightly, she resisted commenting for now because the last thing they needed was disagreements that mundane, and followed after her. Tangled reed beds consumed everything, split by deeper channels of flowing water. Trees grew on roofs, their roots winding down through the rooms themselves and into silted mud. The area around the Pagoda was set out much like the districts they had encountered around the city, except here everything was flooded up to almost the roofs of the first story. Setting that aside, the buildings were much more intact amidst the gnarled vegetation. Her initial impression C that there was largely nothing living here C was it, turned out, not quite correct. There were surprisingly large numbers of fish swimming through the waters, especially in the deeper channels and the plazas which were now shallow lakes. She found one or two small serpents and the odd spider mother in a taller building, but that was about it. Curiously, soul sense and qi perception were both muted here. The qi wasnt sparse, but it did hold a certain oddness C as if the lack of vitality had somehow permeated it and become incorporated within it. All of the creatures here had, it seemed, adapted to it in little ways. The fish seemed to be able to drain energy from the water itself, the spiders had shimmering dark markings on their chitin and exuded a sense of otherworldliness, while the serpent she observed was small and non-venomous but had a remarkably robust constitution for a Golden Core qi beast. All of them basically ignored the pair of them as they made their way onwards as well. The more they walked over it, the less and less sure she became that they were looking at the same phenomenon as before. There, the disruption had seemed to affect the feng shui, creating pockets of land that had never integrated with the whole. This place, however, still had its own feng shui, but it was split off from the wetlands outside in some inexplicable way. It was also missing much of the most basic elements of its ambient vitality, yet still had the more complex aspects she had noted before -There is a riddle here, she thought to herself as they made their way on. Her instincts told her it was an important riddle as well, but the longer she stared at the landscape around them, the less sure of what she was meant to be grasping she became. -Probably that was why sis was drawn to here as well, she reflected, Sana having marked the same thing somehow, but not being -Thats a different problem, one thats much harder to address, she thought with a sigh. -And if I am being honest, its one I have as well. We overused our mantras in the depths, and are paying for it now in subtle little ways. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Up close, the pagoda was a bit more dilapidated than it had initially appeared from the distance. It held several large holes in the upper stories and the grounds around it appeared empty because most of the buildings within 200 metres had been levelled. Walking above the water, she could see their outlines, sunk in maybe four metres of still, murky water. Alighting on the top of the steps that led up to its ground floor, they both considered the carved doorway. In a weird way, it reminded her of the totems of the dark green demons they had had run-ins with, and it was indeed somewhat similar to the little pagoda her sister now had in her possession. Dancing animals of all kinds flowed up the pillars, moving between swirling motifs of vegetation, water and wind. Sighing, she turned to look at the district beyond them and stopped, because unbidden, the mist had returned. Um sis, she said, tugging her sisters arm and trying not to sound faintly accusatory. Sana turned and stared at the mists as well. They were covering the horizon in the direction they had come, slowly mounting up and falling down over the massif pillars that marked the edge of this strange area. Does the mist not want to enter this place? her sister mused, turning to look in the other direction. She was about to ask what Sana meant, when she worked it out herself. The mists were falling down from above, rather than swirling out like tendrils as they had done previously. The horizon was gone, but the visibility over the muted, desolate and timeless zone within the wetlands was still really rather good. Walking around to see beyond the pagoda, she noted that the distant horizon beyond the pillars in that direction was also now just haze. How did we not notice that before? she muttered, as much to herself as to Sana. Sana said nothing as they both looked at the swirling wall of mists that was slowly trying to encroach on this whole region. Within a few minutes, they were under what amounted to a hazy white dome. Sanas observation that they struggled to enter into this place did at least appear to be correct. The mists trying to fall down from above were succeeding, but only very slowly and they were diffusing a vast amount in the process. I- Her suggestion that they take shelter was cut off by the symbol shifting faintly in her Sea of Knowledge, hiding her presence in accordance to her desire not to be spotted by whatever was outside. Did your symbol just? Sana said, turning to look at her. It did, shall we go into the pagoda? she muttered. I guess if we have to pick a- The soul sense that swept out of the mists in the direction they had been travelling was simultaneously scattered and ragged and also immense. It was a testament to its wielders strength, she was sure that it even made it the dozen or so miles from the edge of the zone to the pagoda with enough momentum to be tangible. She stilled her qi even as she felt it descend, standing stock still in the shadow of the pagoda as it searched the surroundings for a few moments before finally vanishing. They both stood in silence, waiting. As she had expected a few moments later another, equally powerful sense swept in from the north, then another from the south-west, basically surrounding them. I hate being right, she whispered after the three senses had receded, thinking back to her own earlier speculation about the other serpent being three serpents or one. Those all belonged to the same serpent, Sana said after a long pause. It was fairly redundant to say it C she had come to that conclusion as soon as the second one appeared, but she didnt have the heart to say that saying it out loud did not help. Through the link they now shared she could sense the faint flickers of unease in her sister that had gone from guilt at dragging them here, to relief that it turned out to be a smarter idea than it first seemed. Well, if we have to pick a battleground, this place is probably not terrible, she suggested, looking around at the area surrounding the pagoda. Assuming they dont just linger out there, Sana observed. True, but if we dont go out, they either spend ages sitting there, and we just sit here getting stronger, she pointed out. True, true, it gains them nothing to try to cage us unless they dont realise? Sana mused. She nodded at that. It was entirely plausible that this new pursuer simply did not realised that while this place was odd and unsettling, and their own ability to use soul sense within it was rather curtailed, there was still ambient qi here that they could work with. Sure, it was deeply weird ambient qi, almost of a level with what had been in the Perilous Realm, but that was if anything an advantage in the midterm to the two of them. Absorbing the qi here was almost as good as snacking on Soul Foundation cores C the rarer components within it that went into balancing their unrefined qi so as to make it into Myriad Elements qi were more common, especially the more divisive one she still hadnt settled on a decent name for. Doesnt this place feel like her sister asked, as they made their way into the pagoda itself. Like the Perilous Realm? she finished. Yes like the Perilous Realm in winter, Sana agreed. Well, if we have to pick a place to fight, it is, as you say, a surprisingly good place for us. Dont let it get to you, she said drily. Sana shot her a sideways look, but said nothing. The ruined pagoda had been basically picked clean. The lower levels had some statues of seated figures in robes carrying weapons, but that was about it. The upper levels appeared to have been some kind of library or place for storing scripture based on the mostly broken shelves and tables scattered around. The uppermost levels, where the worst of the damage was located, were either burnt or scoured clean. It struck her, in investigating them, that the construction of this building, while in the same style as the estates beyond was naggingly familiar in some other way. It wasnt until they had returned to the ground floor and ventured into the basement layers that she worked out what it was that was tugging at her. This is like the academy she said as they walked across the water surface of a flooded corridor on the first level. Like the Sana frowned for a moment Oh it IS isnt it? The style is like the ruins from before, and it has the same distorted feel, but here, its Subtly different? she asked. Subtly different, Sana agreed. Making their way through the lower halls of the basement, everything here had been cleaned out as well. They encountered a Spider Mother and a small nest of the critters which they terminally evicted, but that was about it. There was nothing in the water and only a few spirit herbs and the odd lingzhi were growing in various nooks and crannies. At the very bottom, on the third level, they found what she could only call a pit into the depths. An octagonal room with a square shaft and stairs leading downward that was totally flooded. Four large steles gave various instructions in a dozen different scripts C everything from information on local threats to a series of announcements about things happening down below. Looking at the dates on them, she could only guess that they were from before whatever happened to this place. The shaft itself was, from what she could see, referred to most commonly as Under Marsh: Greytower C Shaft 3. Greytower certainly referred to the place above, which given the way things looked outside seemed rather apt. Satisfied that there was nothing else down there to pose a nasty surprise, unless something came out of the flooded stairwell, she returned to the first sub-basement with its round hall with her sister in tow. Outside, the mists had encircled the entire region and were now making actual inroads into the inner zone, falling from above and advancing in that way. There had been no more sweeps of soul sense, but that just made her more uneasy in truth. In the end, they sat down against a wall and started to prepare for what was likely to be a battle every bit as grim as the one they had experienced in the initial ambush. If anything, the soul sense came across as stronger than that one and she could only hope that it wasnt a nine-star rated serpent. A Chosen Immortal Qi beast would require some remarkable subterfuge to get rid of, and fighting it, even in a place like this, was utterly out of the question. She used the scales they brought to fill in some of the more obvious weaknesses in her armour and make a defensive skirt of sorts that could give her thighs a bit of protection. The remainder went on better arm guards as she wasnt using a shield. The overall effect was fairly ad-hoc, but it worked well enough and her mobility wasnt restricted. Sana basically followed suit and kept the rest for repairs. Frustratingly, trapping the place proved to be impossible. Their attempts at placing arrays physically just led to them failing to work. All she could think was that the problems with the vitality of the land were interfering in some way. Half a day had passed, during which they put up some defensive arrays outside and considered various strategies as the mist thickened and slowly encroached. By the time it got within half a mile of the pagoda, the draining sensation that came with it started to become palpable. Shortly after, a dozen flickering soul senses, as strong as those of the two headed serpents they had fought in the wetland before arriving at this place swept the pagoda all at once. Great, Sana signed with a scowl, as they watched their unrefined qi start to bleed away faintly. It was a sentiment she could only agree with, silently. At the same time, the symbol shifted again subtly and she felt it take her Empty Eye Steps concealment art and do CsomethingC with it in accordance with her desire to not be spotted. That was a curiosity of how it was starting to work, she had observed. She found herself wondering occasionally, how much of what it was doing was related to its own The symbol sent her a sensation that thinking too much right now was a good way to become snake chowder. After a few moments, she saw what it was doing. It was something she had tried a few times before, but always with little success. It had done to her concealment art what she had done with her Sundering Intent to her movement art: taken the basic thing and used her Sundering Intent to adapt it to be better suited to her higher realm. Through one of the gaps in the ceiling of this lower hall, she saw a massive shadow slip by, its body just outside the visual angle. It made no sound at all as it came and went, nor did it use any soul sense or even qi sense. It is hunting us just with its natural senses? Sana signed very subtly. She nodded, and as slowly as she was able, slunk up to the ground floor. The mists had almost reached the pagoda, swirling down over the ruins around it, creating a white plane some ten metres above the ground. Below it, on the waters, she could see the serpent that had come. A three-headed snake that was maybe four times as big as the one that had ambushed them. Pearly white scales with gold and red edgings and a grey underbelly. It tasted the air with its tongues and she could see a dozen smaller 1 and 2headed serpents slinking around the area, all the same colour as the three-headed one. It opened its fanged maws and there was a sensation of dispersal as its hiss made the density of the mist step up a further level, drawing it down towards it. The symbol shifted in her mind and she was aware of the qi inside her quietly dissipating away somewhere else at the same rate as everything else around them. Within five heartbeats she only had her refined, Intent-infused qi and what was in her dantian; everything in her basic meridians was dispersed and her ability to touch qi outside her own body had completely vanished. Even her mantra was still, barely doing anything beyond obscuring the state of her remaining qi within her body itself. The thread shifted subtly around her Nascent Soul, making the state of her qi even more obscure, masking her own being faintly and amplifying her Sundering Intent with its own Severing Intent as she had started to call it, making her even more in tune with the environment. Quietly, she slunk back down to the basement where it took her several seconds to find Sana again. Her sister was nearly invisible, such was the way in which she was blending into the world. They sat there, in silence in the dark for several long minutes with only the intuition of the serpents moving about outside and casting their soul senses hither and thither. Then, three pairs of serpentine eyes formed in the shadows of their room and stared at them directly. By this point, her physical body, and that of her sisters, might as well have been a dead thing, devoid of heartbeat or breath. The spiritual body of the serpent manifested fully as they watched silently. It tasted the air and shifted back and forth on the spot for a few moments, as if trying to decide what exactly it was seeing or detecting. Slowly, it came towards the spot where they were sat motionless. In terms of the opportunities and strategies they had devised, most had gone as soon as it became apparent that the serpent wasnt alone. They still had nowhere near enough qi to make a proper six symbol array between them. Setting one down on a surface here had proven to be almost impossible with the strange disruptive influence of whatever was poisoning or affecting the underlying geomancy of this place. That left a very dangerous path indeed, one they would only get a singular chance at. The gap between their Nascent Souls and any Immortal Soul was as much as, if not greater than, the gap between their own souls and a mortals at this point. Only the symbol, which made a mockery of the established rankings of soul strength and what should be possible, could provide them the opening she was now waiting for. The three-headed Immortal Soul of the Great Serpent opened its maws and inhaled. All the qi in the room was drawn towards it and the symbol, symbols, in accordance with her their wishes as their link established itself briefly, let some of their masked, Intent-infused qi slip in silently along with what ephemeral scraps remained of the ambient qi. With a flicker, she opened her eyes and stood in a dark, dank place. Sana stood next to her, holding her hand, while in front of them, a vast form of a three headed serpent was coiled up, looking this way and that, its tongues flickering. The symbol shimmered on her forehead hiding her own Nascent Souls presence. Its core was nowhere to be seen she realised, but the strength of the creature was unhindered and unconcealed here. Without the symbol to hide her, her Nascent Soul would have been scattered in the blink of an eye. Comparing it to the manifested strength of various guardian beasts and things she had seen in the high valleys over the years, she guessed that it was close to the peak of eight-star grade. The mists that coiled around its Sea of Knowledge held a vast and obfuscating swallowing strength C not Intent, Principle. The mists themselves are a passive manifestation of the serpents Principle? Sanas voice echoed in her head. It certainly looks that way, but thats not a thing an Immortal is capable of, she shuddered in her own mind. We barely overcame a baby Immortal snake Her own sisters deep unease was also permeating back through to her, echoing her thoughts. It was one thing to have the idea of doing this, based on what they had achieved before, against a baby Immortal Realm snake. How do we even do this? her sister muttered. As soon as it detects something is wrong its going to squash us like bugs. She could only agree, but just standing there, looking at this giant Immortal Soul of the serpent proved that running would have been disastrous. If it had swallowed them? She shuddered, that would have been a very bad end to this. -Would we have been able to kill it like we did that great water beast before it devoured us? She thought, before dismissing that as sheer lunacy even as the thought formed. -Mutual death at best, in all likelihood. You know, do you think that that beast was like these serpents Sana asked suddenly. It looked kind of serpentine Possibly, but theres a big gap between a sea serpent beast and an actual snake, she pointed out, hoping her sisters speculation wasnt going to be borne out. Attacking it directly is out, she added. Then how Sana frowned, then steeled herself and manifested a small symbol with her hand. The serpent above them shifted abruptly and stopped what it was doing, looking around. A paralysing soul sense investigated everything to the minutest detail. The symbol symbolled gently and it failed to detect them. They were just nebulous elements within the qi it had pulled in, which was filled with all sorts of Intents, was the distinct impression she got from it. -Things can seep into your dantian without you necessarily getting a handle on them. She quietly shelved that lesson away. Maybe the symbol can detect it? Sana suggested, reminding her that focused thoughts were just whispers in their current state. Hopefully, but there have been things it struggled with before now, she pointed out. Not helpful, Sana muttered. Helpful thoughts So what now? Try poisoning it? her sister mused. This devouring principle seems able to gnaw at the weird dividing qi that is already permeating this place, she pointed out. And any Immortal beasts comprehensions on No with the Myriad Elements Qi, Sana pointed out with an eye roll. She was about to point out that they had had no luck with using those arrays in their own dantians when it occurred to her that this and that were not quite the same thing. Standing here like this, faced with this particular problem, the logic of why that symbol, and a few others, didnt work inside her own dantian suddenly clicked. They already had a functional symbol in their dantians and their meridian systems were like the array framework, with their organs and gates as the relevant symbols? The symbol snickered at her and she got the impression it was saying something like took you long enough, idiot. Shaking her head, she ignored it. It was right in any case, but in her defence how was she meant to work that out without seeing something like this. The discussions she had watched had touched upon it, and about nesting arrays, but this was the difference between being told in an abstract manner about something and seeing first-hand how it worked. How would we break a meridian system fundamentally? she wondered in their shared mental space. The serpent shifted its principle and their Nascent Souls drifted with it hand in hand. -Assuming we can''t leave the dantian I think its pretty likely we can''t, Sana mused. Is it possible to use the symbol to split its principle from its Intent? she pondered, looking around the misty, gloomy place they were drifting in. How do ''Principles'' even form? Sana muttered. That was an excellent, and rather awkward point, she had to concede. Never mind knowing what a principle was, she was shaky on the fundaments of even perceiving one. At their realm before they got caught up in this mess, it was a near impossibility that they would have ever gotten to that point through pure physical cultivation. All she really knew was the general homilies about it, which in this context meant basically nothing. On the other hand, we know that the Myriad Elements Qi in its full form, condensed from the circle of Yin and Yang is dangerous enough to make that Undren wary Sana added. Yeah, you dont have to convince me of that she pointed out; they were sharing quite a bit of their surface thoughts at this point. Sana just shot her a sideways look and she sighed, feeling annoyed with herself. Now was not the time to start getting snarky. Short term, external exposure seemed to do little, but what would happen if, unsuspecting, you got Myriad Elements Qi infused straight into your dantian? her sister mused. That would be quite unpleasant, she agreed. That just left how really. Destabilise? she mused, recalling what had happened to her own dantian when she tried to put down element symbols. Yes, I think. Buy time; we only get one go, Id imagine, her sister agreed. The shimmering image of an array appeared in their shared mind space for a moment before dissipating. Ill take the outer ring? You take the inner? Sana suggested after some further thought. Okay, she agreed and then froze as a vast wave of Intent and principle scoured the serpents dantian, searching for the thing that wasnt right. Its instincts are terrifying, she muttered. Yeah its just its misfortune we are not easy to gnaw, her sister giggled. Score one for the inscrutable symbol. That was a fast mood switch, but their Nascent Souls were both a bit emotive, she had come to realise. Inscrutable was a pretty good way to put it at any rate. Anyway, destabilise. Where do we start C Yang Lightning? she pondered. Might be a bit obvious, Sana mused, Yin Fire? Its devouring principle, she pointed out. That spoke faintly to her of Yang Water and Yin Thunder. Point Sana conceded, frowning as they continued to drift through the mists. How about Yin Earth? the more she considered that, the more correct she felt. Hmmmmm Her sisters thoughts spun in the back of her own mind as she also considered it. She couldnt help but remember the feeling it gave her during her advancement to Golden Core. Yin Earth was greedy and insidious, wanting to claim everything it touched and return it to itself. Yin Earth C Gather, Focus, Imbue, she suggested. We can put down a dozen of those in quick succession and hope that the ensuing ruckus doesnt get our souls severely damaged, Sana agreed. Yeah, we can only trust that the symbol can shield us there, she agreed. The symbol sent a sense of just get on with it, that made her look at it sideways in her Sea of Knowledge. They drifted on as the serpent hissed with frustration as it continued, and once again failed to try to find what was niggling its instincts in the qi it had absorbed. It took a few more minutes before she got the opening to start that she had been half waiting for. She wasnt really sure what it would be, just that she knew she would know it when it came. Abruptly, she felt the qi around them dissipating being expelled. She focused and imprinted the array. Sana followed a second later with another and then another and another. The effect was instantaneous. The serpent recoiled and its Immortal Soul screamed in pain as the symbol arrays turned all the various, disparate bits of qi they could touch into Yin Earth Qi, imbued with transformative Intent courtesy of their own symbols. It was like watching a fire spread through grass. Roots of Yin Qi tore into the creatures dantian, trying to invade its inner meridians. As the serpents own soul strength, sense, Intent everything raged, she visualised the centre and watched as Sana set down arrays and held them in potentia one after another. They had put one of these down rapidly before, but this was the first time they had ever had to put one down like this. She was dimly aware of the insanity that was unfolding outside, the pagoda was still standing, but the serpent was wrecking everything outside, going insane and thrashing about like an insane thing. Although the walls had ruptured in the lower hall and they were basically buried at this point, their bodies in the basement were safe. Sana finished, barely having enough qi even with what she was feeding her, and put the arrays down rapidly, one after another. When the requisite links appeared she immediately deployed the Qi-gathering node and then the Transformation centre. It consumed almost half her qi to do it like that, making her Nascent Soul grow fuzzy for a disconcerting moment as she almost overdrew what she had. There was an agonizing moment where nothing happened and she was afraid she had made some mistake C then it started to convert all the qi around it. Their souls were tossed and buffeted in the turmoil, as the serpent screamed and raged, trying to disperse all the qi out of its dantian. Tossed like a leaf in the wind, barely remaining tangible, she managed to draw in a little bit of the Myriad Elements Qi to support herself. Still trying to purge its own body of the toxic, uncontrollable energy that was now eating away at its own qi like a parasite, the serpent smashed its head into the pagoda, getting repelled somehow. Sana had started setting down a second set of outer arrays, connecting them in quick succession, she noted. Gritting her teeth, she drew in more Myriad Elements Qi and set down another array centre, groaning with pain as she really did overdraw this time. A moment later, the serpents scouring soul sense finally found her C a crushing Intent struck into her Nascent Soul, trying to rampage directly into her own Sea of Knowledge and scatter it directly. The symbol, which was now the tether between her body and soul in a very real sense, shifted and her Nascent Soul was drawn back into her own body before the attack could be made permanent. As she departed, she could feel that the serpent had finally managed to isolate the portion of qi in its dantian that was the source of its woes C however, it was just too late to prevent their strategic exit. Their Nascent Souls reappeared outside to observe the carnage. Myriad Elements Qi was leaking out of the Great Serpent, which had split up into three, still huge single-headed serpents. Many of the other two-headed serpents were also now badly poisoned, and those that were not were caught up in the madness around them, buffeted by shockwaves, random soul sense attacks and other insanity that was sweeping the whole inner region. The great snakes screamed and raged and thrashed as they tried to rid themselves of the source of the qi, but short of abandoning their own cultivation and trusting to their fleshly Immortal bodies to survive, they were not going to get far there, she guessed. -Not to mention, would anything as innately greedy, with a principle like that that is so devouring, be even willing to do such a thing? She thought with an amused snicker. As they looked on, hidden in the shadows of the pagoda, the serpents started to vomit up blood and organs as their meridians crumbled under the immense strain of containing the Myriad Elements Qi. Its scales warped and its serpentine bodies started to distend The serpents Immortal Soul suddenly blurred out of its body, decisively casting away its physical shell. The shockwave of its anger as it emerged tore the world apart. They were caught up in a grinding cyclone of swamp that flew away for miles in every direction as it tried to obliterate everything. Remarkably, the pagoda still remained untouched. Even the snake stared at it for a moment before smashing at it directly. Its attack hit the stonework of the ground layer which just trembled a little: some loose bits of masonry shifted and fell from an upper layer, along with a few roof tiles, but that was about it. With a scream that shook the world a second time, its soul darted into a nearby two-headed serpent which had been lucky enough to avoid the worst of the collateral damage. That serpent hissed piteously for a few seconds before collapsing and then just C exploded. The Immortal Soul erupted out of it, wailing in fury as Myriad Elements Qi started to well from that two-headed corpse as well. Now there was genuine madness reflected in the eyes of the creatures soul as its injured form was drawn back into its physical body which reformed into a three-headed serpent once more. It hissed and screamed, one head incinerating everything in a cloying cloud of vital fire. Another head screamed and cast lightning bolts through the sky in rage while the third swept the area with a soul-crushing Intent that spared nothing C not even the serpents that accompanied it. They both stared on, sheltered by the symbol and the great pagoda itself as the giant serpent proceeded to have an enraged psyche break over, she presumed, its need to discard its Immortal Body. After a few moments it even tried to fly up into the sky, only to find out it was no longer able to due to the damage done to its body and soul. Howling in fury, it crashed down again and its form seemed to contract subtly. The world twisted and the mists, which were still not fully willing to permeate the space this close to the pagoda, were drawn inwards, towards it, forcibly. Hissing, it turned the formidable devouring strength of the mist on its own body, tongues of white coiling around it, trying to penetrate the slowly crystallising body only to be repelled. Shaking its body, this time it expanded slightly. This time the shockwave seemed to pass through the mist, repelling the world itself, pushing away the strange dividing aspect of the world around the pagoda for a moment. In the process, it actually managed to expel a decent portion of the Myriad Elements Qi Not good, Sana signed. Nope, not good, she agreed, if it had a way to do that a few times They looked each other and rapidly started to draw in more Myriad Elements Qi to imprint another array directly outside. The spirit was so distracted by its almost successful attempt at trying to expunge the toxins from its own body that it had basically stopped looking at its surroundings with soul sense. Even sharing the burden as much as the link allowed, she groaned and her form grew a bit fuzzy as the strain of deploying a third one with just her Nascent Soul started to take its toll on her already overburdened Sea of Knowledge. The serpent snapped around and fixated on their location as more Myriad Elements Qi started to swirl out from the pagoda itself. The array had taken quite well in comparison to their earlier attempts C something she could only ascribe to the serpents own act of somehow repelling the disruptive forces that were present here. With a juddering hiss, it locked the entire area down with its immortal sense, freezing everything it could perceive with its soul Intent, them included. The symbol shielded them from the actual soul attack once again, but their Nascent Souls were unable to move. Its gaze peered through the air at them and it suddenly grinned and inhaled once more. To her shock, the world around them wavered and they found themselves back in its Sea of Knowledge rather than its dantian. Here, the mists were like a roiling tide over dark waters. The sky above was streaked with thunder and shook in such a way that it made her soul grow fuzzy just to look upon it. The giant serpent surged up out of the mist and dark water, striking at them both with a vast, devouring strength that was pure principle melded with soul strength. The symbol shrugged and let a sliver of its own Intent be swept up- Her consciousness snapped back to her body and coughing blood and gasping she pushed against the rubble and soil that had buried her. Sanas hand moved, grasping hers more firmly, signifying that she had also been thrown back out. Her Nascent Soul was back in her dantian, but it had been badly damaged and near dispersed by the Immortal Intent. It looked like someone had dragged her 14 year old self through a thorn thicket and then kicked her all over for several minutes. It was slowly repairing itself, but wouldnt be in any fit state for a few hours at least. Pulling herself out of the mud and dirt, she took a few deep breaths and took in the devastation around her. The hall was mostly collapsed, filled with liquefied mud and water. There was no sign of the serpent, so she pulled Sana out of the mud beside her and stumbled over to the nearest hole up and carefully pulled herself up, praying to the auspicious fates that no horrible surprises were waiting for her. Sana came after her a few moments later and they took in the devastation from the ground floor of the pagoda. The lake outside was a rapidly filling basin. The pagoda itself was still standing, miraculously, but looking upwards she could see it had lost a great deal of its roof tiles on this side. Elsewhere, scorch marks and the higher than was comfortable ambient temperature, not to mention the faint patina of Myriad Elements Qi that was coating everything, told her the rest of the story. It blew itself up? her sister muttered. Or it just blew up, she suggested. Either way, it was annoying. Its core or cores would be either shattered or more likely totally gone, along with most of its body or so it seemed. We seem to have survived again, Sana said, sitting down with a sigh. She laughed weakly at that and swept the area with her soul sense, as well as she was able. All the accompanying snakes were dead. She counted 16, which was three more than she had seen initially. Their cores were mostly intact, but all had sustained catastrophic damage to their foundations. -No more snakes for our Qi Seas from this lot, she thought sadly. Her sweep with soul sense also told her that she had misjudged the size of the explosion slightly. They werent at the centre of the crater, they were at the centre of the inner crater. You could fit most of West Flower Picking Town inside it she reckoned. The mists were gone in a massive ring around them, dispersed by the explosion. She could, however, see them reforming in the far distance, in the direction she had been hoping was east. That turned out to be much closer to south than she was happy with. Fortunately, they had dispersed enough that she could see the darker clouds far above them, and also the chain of rising rock towers and forested valleys to the north east. In that general direction, she could also make out the mountains, much closer than she had expected, their white peaks rising into the dark clouds as the stormy twilight cast strange shadows on the distant landscape, making the scale of things hard to discern. I find myself impressed that the damage done is not more, Sana observed, coming to stand beside her. Very true, very true, she nodded, turning her eyes from the horizon where they needed to go according the spear, and back to the ruined city before them. It really was a city, buried in the mud. She had thought that the roadways were submerged under a metre or two of mud, but now that much of it had been swept away, she could see that most buildings were three or four metres high. Road surfaces had been scoured by the explosion, roof tiles stripped and the odd wall collapsed here and there, but by and large it had weathered the explosion of an Immortal Realm entity disturbingly well. The distorted sense of timelessness was also returning quite rapidly, she noted as an aside. Determined to make the most of this unexpectedly weird second encounter with an Immortal Serpent, they spent several hours looting what they could from the vicinity of the pagoda. Most of the serpents had been peak Nascent Soul beasts, and a few had even been Dao Seeking. To her surprise, they did actually find a few pieces of the three headed serpents core - they were misty and white with clouds in them in a bunch of different colours. Sadly most of their cores were barely worthy of being considered cores at this point. Most of the other creatures in the immediate vicinity had suffered the same fate C their foundations dispersed and their qi devoured by the Great Serpent. However, upon searching a bit further afield, they found quite a few aquatic critters, some spiders and a toad that had died to soul shock or just the shockwaves themselves. By the time they had finished harvesting all of that and adding the cores to their Qi Seas, the crater had almost refilled and the mists to the south-east were a proper curtain once again. Rather than linger and risk a third round with more serpents, they immediately struck out for the nearest edge of the massif and the distant, much larger massif uplands, scouring the land for any further dead that they could scavenge as they went. Once they had everything opportune, she finally got the chance to do something she had been intending to do for a very long time: see how high they could actually walk. Almost since they first had that inauspicious encounter with the mist-web-net things, there had always been mists of some kind restricting how high they could walk. In the end, they were easily able to ascend to at least a mile in height without encountering anything much that prevented them. This is quite calming, her sister remarked after a while as they sped onwards towards the massif that was still rising above them in the distance. I never thought I would miss the suppression of the High Valleys, she said with a dark chuckle. Ah, yes, the promised land where Immortal Realm monsters can barely exert the strength of a Golden Core rabbit and nothing is able to bring out a spirit body for more than a brief second, and only if they want to waste all their qi reserves, Sana replied with a light laugh, some of her previous good humour having returned. Soon, the mists from the south-east started to flow back across the land below them, forcing them higher. The draining power also returned, much faster than she expected. With it came a sense of predatory devouring that had not been there before, and which, if anything, was stronger even than that of the previous serpent. Without comment, they both ascended higher, having no interest in meeting a genuine nine-star serpent. It exerted a noticeable pull on them, trying to drag them down, even when the mist was a good few hundred metres beneath them. It wasnt until they had ascended to a height of close to four miles, as near as she could reckon, that they finally escaped its dragging chains entirely. The darker clouds loomed high above them now and lower clouds scudded by in the distance, carrying with them swirling gyres of turbulence. The temperature also dropped to well below freezing, not that that had too much impact on them beyond making her admit that she preferred the humidity to the cold at this point. In the distance, thunder rumbled and they watched a spider web of blue-white lightning sizzle down between the upper and lower cloud levels. I dont think we want to go much higher! Sana said, projecting her voice with some soul strength to make it carry over the winds that were hissing by at this height. Getting hit by natural lightning would be Bad, she agreed with an eye roll. Yes. Bad. Sana nodded. At least the qi density is good, she remarked, watching the swirling currents shift in the distance. Yeah! My Nascent Soul has almost recovered already! Sana agreed. They ran on for several more minutes as she noticed something else that was odd. At this perspective, they had a much better look at the lay of the landscape both ahead and behind them. Looking behind her, she could see the shadowy peaks of the coastal mountains peaking up maybe a hundred miles behind them, ahead of them as the crow might fly. There was definitely something weird going on down there, Sana remarked, pointing to one of the massifs. Yeah, we should have seen those clearly from the ground; everything is flat, she agreed. Not to mention its only what thirty miles from the edge of the massif with the pagoda...? Some of those pillars are visible through the serpents mist and must be at least a mile and a half high. Spatial distortion? she guessed. Or something to do with the serpents mist? her sister hypothesised. Like some kind of vast spatial dilation formation? she shuddered. Yeah. We had to have crossed close to 8 or 900 miles of wetland since we left the tunnels, and yet the gap between the mountains behind us and ahead of us can only be 300 miles, if even, and we are well past halfway there. Sana mused, turning her head this way and that.
They continued on for hours, the mountains slowly getting bigger in the distance. Thankfully, there was little danger of running out of qi and it appeared that the bizarre void in the world had been entirely caused by the mists. That was not to say that this place was without its dangers. The turbulence of passing clouds, which moved much faster than they could, required them to exert a lot of Intent-infused qi to avoid being thrown out of the sky. The lightning strikes were also terrifying: just coming within a mile of one made her qi turbulent and getting hit by one would at the very best be a fast trip back to the wetland below. That was something neither of them was keen on. Off the back of that, Arai found herself working more and more on her movement art C both to make it more efficient and also to see if she couldn''t grasp some idea of how you could actually fly with qi. At the moment they were both basically exploiting their Intents ability to manipulate and influence the qi around them to walk through the air. Her own Intent was, she was starting to feel, actually bordering on proper spatial manipulation. It was a very short jump, she was starting to realise, between shortening the space between two points and using her qi as a bridge to move across them directly without touching the intervening distance. Sanas method was somewhat different, yet also had some commonalities. Primarily her sister was using vortexes of qi to propel her steps forward far faster than would have normally been possible, twisting the connections between points to contract the space between her steps. Both applications, were absolutely touching on the edges of Spatial Intent, albeit at a truly primitive level. She was actually starting to wonder if she could get this very short range spatial truncation that her Sundering Intent was allowing her to use to the point where it was approaching the Severing Intent that the thread had manifested a few times. If she could grasp that, her movement art would basically reach the point where her steps were pseudo-teleportation, although probably it wouldnt be quite that simple. Over the next few days she slowly got better at this streamlining of her movement art. In the process, she also saw a few ways in which she could make it more utilitarian. Her observations on the way her qi flowed, initially with the goal of trying to unpick the riddle of flight, showed her a few places she could actually make efficiency savings in Flickering Steps. The process also, she found, began to instil something like muscle memory into her Sundering Intent as it worked with her movement art, making critical points in the flow of qi for the art more intuitive to perform. As a result, the distance she could cover with a single stride had slowly increased from about 20 metres to almost 30. Sana was still faster in a straight line, but she was slowly gaining on her in that regard, and she was much better at making precision changes in direction at speed. As the mountains got closer and closer she got a new-found respect for the height of those mountains as they kept rising and rising before them. To the north, the clouds had started to grow steadily darker, mirroring the vast storms they had seen on the ocean far to the west. Cloud forests coated their distant flanks and their peaks were wreathed with snow. She could see glaciers glinting in some of the higher valleys. At best guess, those lower peaks, wreathed in clouds a layer above their current cloud level, were comparable to mountain peaks like those of the East Fury spur C maybe seven or eight miles at the very least. The mountains behind them, where she could get glimpses of them through swirling stormy clouds, were at least half again, maybe 12 or 13 miles. Birds occasionally passed by in the distance as they made their way onwards, now crossing along the edge of the forested massifs that peaked through the mist below them. It was rare that any of them were over Golden Core, but they did meet one Nascent Soul bird that was similar to the Rocs that infested mountains south of Blue Water City. It attacked them aggressively from above, trying to snatch her out of the sky. They fought a short duel with it where it quickly became apparent that neither party was able to do much to the other. It was unable to shake them from the sky with its wind gusts or the lightning cast from its claws, while its soul attacks did nothing at all. For their part, they were unable to harm it beyond dislodging a few feathers with Intent-infused qi. Eventually it left in a huff, screeching what she was sure were curses in a rather emotive manner. Much more concerning, was the other thing they saw, far in the north, amid the higher clouds: a great flying creature that appeared to have more than one head and held its own inner light comparable to the fires in the sky. Fortunately, it made no move towards them and just drifted on at its great altitude. Like that, almost another full week passed in relative calm before they were finally forced to deal with the slowly encroaching front of dark clouds that they had been watching roll off the mountains to their north. They braved the turbulence of the pressure front for as long as they could, until the wind and clouds towering above them got close enough that the peals of thunder from the clash between cloud and wetland humidity got to the point where they were in danger of being stunned out of the air by the shockwaves. Fortunately, she considered, as they rapidly descended towards the foothills of stone pillar escarpments, they had largely escaped the wetlands proper. The sub-tropical forest landscape below them was awfully like the foothills of the Yin Eclipse Mountains beyond West Flower Picking Town now that she thought about it. They made it another few miles through the shrieking wind, breaking through waves of rain before the thunder transformed into the first burst of visible lightning. She saw great flickers of blue and purple jumping between the cloud layers above and behind them, reflecting through the clouds. It was followed almost immediately by a thunderous distortion that made her whole body shake and her qi turn turbulent. She tasted blood in her mouth and felt her ear drums rupture with unpleasant and painful pops. Nearby, Sana staggered slightly and pointed downward with one hand, wiping blood from her nose with her other hand. She nodded and they both stopped using their movement arts, dropping towards the nearest pillar top. She shifted the distance 30 metres from its top and stumbled a touch inelegantly upon connecting with properly solid ground for the first time in almost a week and half. Sana drifted down a moment later and also stumbled, she was inwardly gratified to see. Lightning flickered down a second time and struck a mountain top half a mile away with a roar and a flare of light. They made their way from pillar peak to pillar peak amid the rain and the thunder, rushing to stay ahead of the storm front for a while longer before the lightning properly arrived overhead. She watched one bolt splinter a mountaintop across the valley, sending house-sized chunks of rocks tumbling as they sought out a rock shelter on the side of their column. The one they found on the north-facing side had a surprisingly good view out across the lower pillar peaks towards the swamp where the storm was still advancing towards them. The storm front showed no signs of abating as time passed, so she turned to an idea she had been pondering for quite a while: carving arrays on bits of her armour. Up until this point she had just not had a free moment explore what was and wasnt possible, or a suitable store of material to do so. Taking some of the scales, she carved a small array formation onto the back of it, filling in the void with a bit of her blood and then imprinting the array with her qi directly into it. She was mainly looking for interesting defense-orientated symbols, and so started on the basic series they had acquired from the academy. The first few were a bust, her application of an array that small led her to make minor mistakes with the framework. After that, she also had a few that just did inexplicable things, even though she was trying to avoid symbols in series that had potentially dangerous active effects. One turned the colour of the scale bright blue; another made it float in the air when she pushed qi into it. She filed that one away for future experimentation, even though it ate qi at a rather annoying rate for what it did. Several others just went on fire and another made the scale she carved it on vanish with a pop of collapsing space, never to be seen again. That one she also filed away, determining not to experiment with it until she could work out what superior symbol it was derived from. She finally found one in what she was terming the Unattributed Yin Series for now, that absorbed qi she put into it and used it to strengthen the scale. However the scales capacity for qi was really low, despite coming from a seven-star monster. As she went on she finally built up a short list of useful defensive symbols, mostly from the extensive alphabet of several hundred from the room in the academy: One that absorbed a bit of her qi and gave a defensive boost, which had initially seemed interesting only for it to turn out to be rather less useful when she realised that once the shield of qi it stored ran out, it slightly damaged the thing it was attached to. There was one that repelled a bit of elemental qi of the opposing element of the material type it was engraved upon. One that drew in a bit of her qi and then repelled anything that struck the inscribed scale when it struck it, depleting the qi - basically a better version of the first shield-like one. There was also another variant of the same symbol that absorbed attacking qi and used it to reinforce the material struck up to a certain point that seemed to be limited by the material used. Finally she also found another variant of that symbol that projected a defensive field of qi around the object of the element type it was engraved into - that seemed promising until she discovered that overlapping fields did not play nice. None were really what she was after in any case, which was a symbol that would just make the material stronger passively over time by drawing qi into it. As such, she found herself turning to the fundamental symbols from the discussions, looking for symbols with similar shapes in them to the ones she had just picked out. At least it helped while away the hours while her Nascent Soul cultivated and the storm raged outside. Eventually the wind and rain passed; the thunder still rolled overhead and occasional lightning bolts dropped into the highest towers, but the worst of it was restricted to the open sky above the pillars. Collecting up their stuff, they departed, heading down the valley in the direction of the mountains. Their trip across the treetops was, if not vexatious, not as easy as either would have liked compared to their rapid progress before. After three successive ambushes by spiders and an actual Alkr, not to mention one further Roc, they both found themselves carefully sweeping ahead with their soul senses, keeping it as weak and diffuse as possible to see if there were any obvious threats. Mostly she saw spiders and other insects scavenging the forest below them. Twice they passed by bands of the small grey-green demons hunting but they were about as much threat to them as a thrown rock. There are ruins to the south Sana nudged her and directed her towards the wetlands just as they passed into another broad, winding valley between ridges linking rock pillars. Sweeping her sense south, she caught outlines of buildings disguised beneath the greenery, built out of one of the towers. There were also small grey/green demons and the larger dark green demons within them, keeping watch unobtrusively. None of them were above Golden Core that she could detect. It took her a few more moments of looking harder before she caught a Soul Foundation old green demon sat in a carved cave high up on the tower cliff. His soul strength was pretty low however and he never noticed her sense pass by. The caves in those cliffs go back a long way and my sense cant penetrate very far into them, she observed. They are also crawling with the demons. If we go in there, we will have to fight in and out probably. You notice there are also grey-brownCskinned ones? Sana said, pointing a bit further south-east. Looking in that direction, she saw that Sana was right: there were a bunch that looked somewhat more like swarthy people from of their race, just with greyer skin and smaller eyes. Beyond them She narrowed her eyes as Sana noted, there are more ruins in that direction and someone has made a serious attempt at disguising them I think. Arai found herself squinting through the misty drizzle at the tower beyond the one they were looking at. It was a lot larger, and the style was again curiously reminiscent of the tall towers of the academy, and yes, there were ruins built up around its base though it was hard to track them given the development of the forest. Something was also messing with her It took her a moment to see what Sana meant. The lines she was looking at refused to be followed somehow and the greenery of the forest also added a further layer of disruption to whatever had been done. Its a feng shui formation, she said eventually. It is, and a pretty good one: the very nature of the land here has been turned towards hiding this whole place, Sana agreed. Its easy to see one or two buildings at a time, but as soon as you try to see the whole thing, even with soul sense, it just flits away and you get nothing but your own confusion turned back at you. Nodding, she hunted for the source and eventually found a crude altar here and a totem carved into a tree that was close to the other buildings ant caves. It was very normal looking, but that wasnt the point. It exerted a subtle shift on the surroundings that was familiar to her: it was how spirit plants frequently hid and obfuscated their surroundings, but done artificially. She sighed and looked up at the dull grey thunder clouds overhead. Now I am even less inclined to mess with these demons. That degree of feng shui knowledge is not good to cope with. No it is not, and feng shui formations are all about understanding, Sana murmured under her breath as she stared down at the ruins. They have very few preconditions on cultivation realms. Do you reckon we missed others? she mused as she looked back the way they came. If they are this subtly disguised? Sana nodded. Undoubtedly. In fact, I suspect that the habitation zone that the Spear talked about probably started back in the swamp with that pagoda and its district. Yeah, she agreed. We were too fixated on the idea of getting to the mountains. Maybe, Sana agreed a trifle glumly. However, if what we are after is buried here, under this sub-tropical jungle, hidden by alignments like that, we are going to be here for months just walking around valleys trying to find things the old fashioned way. Chapter 80 – Jungle Diplomacy
Perhaps the greatest cultural difference between our lands upon the coast of the southern continent and the vast savannah interior is diplomacy. Up north we are used to dealing with the machinations of the Holy Empire and the Imperial Commonwealth or the raiding of the Jom and Hath, where words mean nothing and written words mean even less. However, to the people of the southlands, it is actually the spoken word, the names given to things which hold the greatest worth, not the scripts of lesser things that came later. They venerate the five, specifically the Maker and the Shaper C both beings of ancient times that have a long history with the worth of words. We say what is expedient in the moment and then do what is expedient later, expecting others to move to our pace, just as we must move to the pace of those further north. We comfort ourselves by telling tales of their barbarity, their illiteracy and their crude lifestyles, that their words are not equal to our texts and our laws, and yet they will never see it this way, because to them, we are the ones who have cast aside the honour of the past, abandoned the path of our most ancient forbears, in return for the paltry comfort of words of our own invention. It is little wonder that our dealings with them have become so fraught over the millennia.
~Excerpt from the writings of Rahul SarLazeer

~ Sana & Arai, Storm-wracked massif - with added feng shui ~
In the name of all the unholy fates I had forgotten how much I despise esoteric feng shui, Sana watched as her sister, kneeling beneath a forest tree, cursed under her breath. As much as she did like feng shui, because it was kind of cool how things related to each other, she had to agree in this instance C esoteric feng shui, when deployed like this, was a pain in the ass. Stood beneath her own tree, she used her Maelstrom Intent, just it on its own C no qi C to subtly twist the ambience of their surroundings again. This time, the result was somewhat better. The slightly diffuse maze of foliage and trees shrouded in mist all around them remained as it had been, but was now missing the sense of maze-like obfuscation that had come with it. -Just go away, stupid storm, she sighed. Above them, the thunder boomed and a flash of light illuminated the pillar above them through the wind and rain. Normally, they would be sat in a cave in a pillar-like that, waiting out the storm Unfortunately, the cloud layer had descended and the qi in the air above was so turbulent as to be dangerous even to them. The rain above the canopy and the thunder above both held traces of natural principle C just as she now knew the mists in the wetlands had. Travelling above the treeline was a feat beyond their endurance; that natural principle played havoc on their own intent and prevented them from walking in the air. Scaling the pillars looking for a cave was a sure-fire way to invite lightning as well. The final nail in their current circumstances was the way that the feng shui of this place had been manipulated. Outside of the storms, the whole place was a maze of low cloud, endless forest and sheer pillars that they had found impossible to navigate. To do so, they would have to work out how the landscape was harmonised as far as she could see C a feat far beyond either of them with the means they had at their disposal. As best she could tell, someone, probably some powerful expert of the demons who lived in some of the valleys, had made these places into natural fortresses. Mazes to conceal or obfuscate movement through their territory. Only within the storm walls did that manipulation break down somewhat, allowing them to make the progress they were. Who would think that a few years of arranging gardens would see me doing this, she sighed, observing the valley as it now was, compared to how it had been. I bet you a Golden Core from one of these fate-thrashed demons that we are going to be doing this whole rigmarole again in 20 paces, Arai muttered, standing up and dusting leaves off of herself. Fates not even 20 paces, she sighed as she felt the subtle shift in the world as they stepped across a totally innocuous patch of ground. Whoever did this, did not do it in a week, Arai grumbled as she started poking around the bushes again. And they did it without any qi at all. This is pure landscape alignment, she murmured admiringly, starting to scuff through the leaf litter around her looking for the tell-tale signs of the local link with the web of feng shui. Dont admire the fate-thrashed bastards! If it wasnt for that storm above us, we might well be stuck in this valley for the next 20 years! Arai muttered. -That is very true, she admitted to herself. Why does this set of valleys even have such a ridiculous alignment? Arai muttered as she snapped two branches off a tree and the place shifted C again C then settled back to a state that wasnt obfuscated horribly. You ask me, but who do I ask, she muttered under her breath, wiping water from her face. Standing beneath the trees in this weather was like walking beneath a perpetual green waterfall. Water was everywhere. In the air, in the ground, in the trees and plants, falling from the sky, running in temporary streams. There was another huge clap of thunder overhead and the hair on her neck stood on end as a series of lightning strikes earthed themselves on another pillar above them. The sky was actually getting a little dark now, with the new density of the cloud. It had never done that before as far as she had seen. She stopped, crouching low as a *tu-tut-tut-tut-* sound echoed in the distance. A few metres away, Arai unslung her sword, which was now stained in earthen tones, much like her spear blade, and moved closer to a tree. A few moments later a second set of taps came from the same direction. Sweating mentally, she suppressed her qi and watched the forest. The tapping sound, like someone knocking two hollow logs together, echoed again as she searched in the gloom for the source. Forty metres left, Lussu bush C wrong, Arai signed. Glancing that direction, she saw the faint shadow behind the shadow of the bush where it tumbled across some rocks. The Shifting Alkr, which had to be maybe five metres long, didnt appear to have spotted them, which was a mercy they probably didnt deserve out here. She watched as it rubbed two legs together making the long, tapping call, which this time was answered from further up the pillar above them. Pointing across the valley, in the general direction of the wetlands several miles and a ridge escarpment distant, she moved very slowly around the edge of the clearing. A moment later, Arai followed her. She didnt breathe again until they had reached the far valley wall C only encountering one other esoteric feng shui alignment in the process, for that matter. So much for the idea that nothing moves about in the storms, her sister muttered as they took refuge under an overhang. Im more curious as to why we only encountered one more feng shui alignment in this direction when we have been finding them at a rate of one every 30 metres up to this point she murmured, staring out at the forest. True, and its not like they are focused on that side of the valley or anything, Arai pondered, tossing another divination. She tossed one herself, with the Jing Ching sticks, and got obfuscation of the western sky, monkey dreaming. Still the same, Arai noted, comparing their divinations. Uhuh, she agreed, rolling it back up with a sigh. -If I see that alignment one more time Im going to throw you down a sink hole, she remonstrated the crude compass. Another rumble of thunder shook the whole forest, making the ambient qi turbulent. Above them, a sizzling bolt of lightning turned the top of the pillar they were still on into a torch. She fancied she saw a bit of tree actually fall down and hit the floor half a mile distant. Adjusting her broad hat, for all the good it did, she started to make her way along the underhang, Arai following a few paces behind. They made it 30 metres this time without hitting another alignment, which was distressingly prophetic as far as earlier observations went. Okay, Im officially confused, Arai scowled. She nodded, kneeling down with her back to the wall C her sister was not wrong; this was properly Confusing. Above them, storm clouds streamed around the pillar tops, flowing like an ocean of dark cloud in the stormy sky. The bizarre half-light still permeated most things, which really did not help at this point. It gave the rain and mist a faint inner glow that limited visibility even more than it might otherwise have been and made it impossible to keep track of time without using her scrip. Glancing at that, she saw that they had been in here for a day and a half. A day and a half to go ten miles, she sighed, trying to bury her frustrations in her mantra. It only half worked C whatever was going on with that was something that was bugging her a lot. Ever since she started gaining meridians in her Nascent Soul C since she got a Nascent Soul, in fact C her ability to bury her emotions as she had been with the mantra had gotten much less effective. It made her realise how much she had been relying on it as a crutch to get through this place. It took almost 20 minutes this time to find the various bits of landscape that had been messed about with. Thereafter, they met two more such re-arrangements within the next thirty metres, the last one which was so profound she had to give up in the end, leaving them sat in the rain by the cliff face in frustration. You know, Arai said after they had been sat there in glum silence for a few minutes, we could see if cutting a hole into the mountain fixes it? Its possible, she conceded, looking up at the pillar above them. The other alternative is backtracking, Arai said, giving her a look that said quite a bit more than that. Yes she sighed softly. Backtracking. She looked behind them and sighed again. The alignments did reset after a while. The overall inertia of the arrangement of the landscape ensured that they always found a way to do so, and do so in a way that wasnt how they had been before. As a pattern, she was familiar with it on a very small scale; it was popular in a certain kind of garden where you didnt want to spend a lot of time managing the minutia of every plants placement. On this kind of scale though, it was both a remarkable feat and utterly frustrating. To overcome it completely, she was certain they would need powerful Principles at the very least, based on what was occurring with the storm, maybe even some vague comprehensions of natural laws. The latter was just fanciful dreaming though, they would be here for centuries before their cultivation ever got to that point, even if their current speed of advancement remained on its current trajectory. More to the point, can you actually cut this without the leaf? she asked, poking the rock behind them. Arai frowned and placed a hand against it C she watched as Arai stood there doing nothing for a few moments before closing her hand to a fist and giving it a sharp punch to no obvious effect. Wordlessly, she handed her the leaf. It took an hour to excavate a shallow tunnel into the rock face. That was also long enough to determine that the alignment that was miring up this whole landscape also extended a longway into the rocks themselves. Fortunately, it was not the whole way, and after they had mined inwards about ten metres they encountered a boundary point. Vexingly, it turned out to be the same one she had run into before, so they did, in the end, have to back track fifty metres or so and cut a new hole. By the time they had bypassed the ridgeline, she was, genuinely, about ready to kill something. It had taken four days of solid mining to arrive in the valley beyond the ridgeline. It was, as far as she could tell, one that they had avoided before by expedience of not wanting to play dodge the demon. Looking back on that choice now, she would have much preferred to spend a week skulking through the greenery avoiding demons or sat in a cave, hidden away in a pillar there, over what they had just gone through in its stead. If there was a bright spot, it was that this valley itself was much the same as the last C forest carpeting craggy gorges and miniature pillars that held occasional ruins and some, although thankfully not many, feng shui alignments obfuscating this and that. The dark cloud still streamed overhead, flickering with distant lightning and making everything shake with the periodic waves of rolling thunder. However, the worst of the current storm front seemed to have swept on through. That lightning mostly struck down at more distant pillars and swept out over what would be the wetlands. The thunder still boomed, but it was no longer immediately overhead. Making their way onward and now relieved of the need to stare at the ground beneath her feet for more feng shui shenanigans, she once again found herself reflecting on the hints of natural principle held within the storm. The lightning was one thing, but even the shrieking wind and rain from this storm held principles that flitted tantalisingly across the edge of her perception as she paid attention to the sky above the canopy for the first tell-tale warning signs of lightning that might be a bit too close. She was just considering how the wind splitting the treetops and sheering around the towers above them was similar to some of the things she could try with her intent, when the diffuse bubble of her soul sense she was keeping around her registered a faint anomaly. Turning towards it, she grasped the white-tipped arrow, which was travelling in a remarkably lazy way and eyed it sourly. There was no killing intention in it at all, which was very much at odds with the truly poisonous Absolute Yin Qi that was imbued within it. She narrowed her eyes and turned the arrow into wooden chips in her hand, or at least tried to, because it resisted her Maelstrom Intent admirably. Arai ducked behind a rock as she traced its path backwards. It appeared to have originated in a very mundane piece of inoffensive forest that she didnt see the point in looking at too clo- Forcing her eyes to focus on that part of the forest some 50 metres away to their south, she nearly missed the dozen arrows that drifted towards them from the west. Looking at them she found them to be very disinteresting and not at all- Faugh! she snarled and ducked down behind a rock as they shot into the greenery all around them, vanishing without a- Another arrow drifted down from above, nearly hitting her in the head. This one seemed to have originated from the nearest rocky outcropping visible through the canopy. Arai sent a wave of her Sundering Intent-infused qi through the trees as she scoped out the devastation it left in its path. Several more arrows arrived from different directions and she absently twisted the qi in the air around them to make them mostly miss their mark. Those were just normal arrows it seemed, painted with gaudy designs that broke up their shape as they travelled through the dappled light of the understory. Under her sisters attack, she saw several bushes that didnt quite break as they should and made the sign for the water orb attack from the tome, imbuing her Maelstrom Intent into it. It spun through the forest, shredding trees and vegetation before exploding in a wave of Maelstrom Intent-infused qi that gave her a brief snapshot of the landscape contours. Picking one of the odder spots she sent out a very targeted pulse of her soul sense, threaded with a bit more intent. There was a piteous scream and the bush, which had survived Arais attack and her own, collapsed into a thrashing mud-skinned demon wielding a bow and wearing some kind of bark armour. The demons cultivation seemed to be around Soul Foundation, for all the good it had done it. Barely ten seconds after her soul based attack landed and while she was still searching for the archer on the rocky outcrop, the constriction that was so prevalent in many of these places descended upon them both. She winced as her soul sense dissipated and it became quite a few times harder for her to externalise her qi in any meaningful fashion. Wonderful, Arai signed sarcastically from nearby. She rolled her eyes and hefted a convenient rock. They had hunted high and low for the source of these formations, but barely got anywhere as they passed through various territories. In the previous massifs they had mostly been focused on the outer extremities, likely as a means to keep things like the serpents under control. Thinking back on it, it occurred to her that even these might actually have been some kind of feng shui alignment. Thats all we need, for these demons to be feng shui specialists, she signed across, ducking behind another rock outcropping as the one she was sheltering behind was less of a barrier than she had hoped. Several arrows zipped at her prior location, from behind them this time. She planted a symbol on the rock and threw it with all her might at the outcrop. It landed on a lower part and the two symbol array comprised of Lightning and Chain stalked its prey through the vegetation for a blinding second. Two figures collapsed, burning like little candles from the upper parts of the outcropping into the smoking greenery below. That basically opened the floodgates. Dozens more arrows scythed from every direction as she cast about for another convenient rock. Based on the arrow fletchings and the general trajectory, she guessed there were two dozen ambushers in at least three well-concealed positions advancing from behind, to the south and to the south-west. Quite a few of them had intent as well now C not to kill, but to incapacitate. Her own field of intent, now much less effective without the supporting medium of qi under her control in the air around her, deflected most of them. None of these were painted white either, preferring rather snazzy swirls of red, yellow and blue plant dyes. I guess this was going too easily, Arai sighed, ducking down. Nothing in this fate-thrashed place has ever been easy, she signed back with a resigned shrug as several more arrows splintered into the rock where she had been concealed before. On the other hand, the Heavens have clearly answered our prayers after a fashion Arai signed with an eye roll. She had to think for a second before realising she was talking about her desire to kill something after they spent half a week cutting their way through a small mountain. Shaking her head, she gouged a lump off the rock she was sheltering behind with the knife and threw another lightning array over with the rock. It landed with a *thock* and then a *crack*, hitting nothing. In response their attackers hooted and jeered, using some kind of art to displace their voices. She had no idea what they were actually saying, but the intent within them carried enough explanation, unclean and defiling as it was. Instead, she focused on unnatural sounds from the forest itself. Between the rain, the rustle of the vegetation and the distracting hoots and jeers, it took her longer than she would have liked to filter out most of it. Her acutely improved senses were something of an unlooked-for bonus out of their advancement to Nascent Soul. -If someone told me that the things Id be most thankful for at this point were enhanced hearing and the spatial superimposition that visualisation in my Sea of Knowledge provides, Id have probably called them mad, she gently mocked herself. In any case, the demons were pretty good with their stalking. Were their ambushers actually trying to be subtle and attacking with the intent to kill, this might more headache-inducing than it was. Their flaw here was basically overconfidence. She got lots of that in their yells. And yet... She moved to another rock before a lazily shot arrow could smack into where she should have been. It stuck almost ten centimetres into the rock that Arais intent had to really work to carve up as well. -Yep, clearly there are some actual experts out there, or are they playing a pig to catch the tiger with all this brash shouting and hooting, hoping to catch us off guard? She evaluated as a second arrow ghosted in, making Arai shift as well. Looking at it from the perspective of their attackers, who were likely very familiar with this bit of forest, something did give her the impression that they were being underestimated though. The intent within those shouts, mainly C it was a bit too genuinely brash. They hadnt been especially subtle themselves either, beyond not making a lot of noise C being more interested in making ground than in going totally undetected. -It seems like a lot of our ambushers are inexperienced, and having noticed us for whatever reason, decided to capture us opportunistically, perhaps believing us to be equally inexperienced. Several normal arrows perforated a nearby bush with likely rock cover which she had considered a few moments before. They are being systematic at least, Arai signed over. The trick will be getting them to come close, she signed back, which got a wry nod. Their last run-in with archers in these numbers had ended in a stalemate, but there they had had open space and a much clearer awareness of the actual locations of their attackers. Picking up one of the arrows, she considered the qi within it and then a few of the others. The one in her hand belonged to a Golden Core cultivator, while the arrow lodged in the rock had a qi that contained traces of soul strength, so likely peak Soul Foundation or Nascent Soul. Moving up, her sister signed and flitted to another rock, her intent allowing her passage through the vegetation like a ghost. She nodded and properly suppressed her presence, vanishing through the bushes in the direction of the rocky outcropping. Moments later, two of the demons, a dark greenish skinned one and a grey-green skinned one both slipped out of the understory and arrived beside her rock. Pausing, she considered the pair as another arrow hissed out of the green and shattered against that rock. One of the two, who was totally naked, had spikey hair and tattoos in blue and purple swirling across his powerful torso, shook a fist in the direction of the arrow. His compatriot, who was densely covered in black and purple geometric designs and wore only a loincloth and grass cloak, clipped his compatriot across the head and pointed around angrily. Narrowing her eyes, she slipped back towards her original rock and spotted a third, also at Golden Core, with a quiver of arrows slung across their back, who had moved out of some bushes somewhat closer to their position than she would have liked. -Overconfident indeed. Ghosting up behind that demon, she grabbed it around the mouth and neck using her strength to immobilize it, feeling bones quietly break beneath her hands until it fell down and collapsed, barely breathing. This one was attired much as the one with spikey hair had been. She smoothly dumped it into a hollow between two rocks and cast about for its bow, before sighing in disgust. While she had incapacitated it, his bow had dropped off the rock and down slope. Claiming the arrows, she made her way back along the slope towards the other two, arriving back at their rock outcropping in a matter of moments, her approach unnoticed as they peered in the direction her sister was fighting. Slipping between the bushes, she caught the spikey-haired one entirely unawares, impaling him straight through the heart with her hand, grasping its core directly and leaving it twitching in shock on the ground. The other who had spun towards her was already opening its mouth, she grabbed by the face and smashed into the rock. He twitched slightly as dark red blood welled out around her hands. Scooping up the bow and arrows, she left the two incapacitated demons behind and ghosted on towards the far spot where the earlier arrows had arrived from, relieved to find that the bow wasnt some sort of treasure, allowing her to use it without any mucking about with refining it. It also didnt splinter into pieces or snap its string when she pushed her Maelstrom Intent into it, nor did the arrows. Regarding the Martial Path of Archery, their father had made them practice a bit and she could hit targets reliably at a few hundred metres, but beyond that she would readily admit to being no great talent with it. It didnt help that bows were bulky and expensive, arrows were annoying to recover and getting ones of sufficient material quality to be useful in the High Valleys, let alone Inner Valleys, was far beyond her means. That said right now it was the tool she needed, so she crouched and waited. The demons seemed to be pretty good at finding them if they stayed still for a while C probably the formation that was obfuscating everything else was responsible for that, despite the best efforts of the symbol. The hooting and yelling from all around grew angrier and several arrows sliced out of the green in her general direction. The feng shui alignment, illusionary formation and soul sense suppression combo that the demons were using was really good, she had to acknowledge. Unfortunately, the demons would have no way to know that their pattern recognition skills were beyond excellent and they were fairly used to this kind of thing after years of not dying in the High Valleys and then Inner Valleys of the Yin Eclipse Mountains. Slinking forward, she watched the bushes become normal as she approached them obliquely. The most annoying part of it was the soul sense oppression. Now that she had soul sense, she could understand why so many higher realm cultivators despised large swathes of the Yin Eclipse Mountain range. Trying to get used to not using it again, even if it was only recently acquired, was like making yourself forget what your thumbs were for. Still moving stealthily through the shadows between the trees and rocks, she tracked two of the unnatural shifts in vegetation that were moving nearby C some 15 metres distant to her left, until one of them finally crossed in front of a tree with too much colour variance in its leaves. There was a split second where just for a moment half that bush looked like another star-leafed shrub and clump of tree vines from a few metres in front of it. At this distance, with her current strength she was able to make that distance in a single bound, intending to crash knees-first into her target. She narrowly missed thanks to them reacting at the last minute, making her hit a tree, which creaked and shivered, but that was fine, because she had already locked down the area within 30 metres of her current location with her Maelstrom Intent to catch the other one. The other demon, who turned out to be early stage Nascent Soul, was pulled down by the unpredictable shifting distortions even as she arrived beside it in a single bound, leaving the other demon impaled with its own blade. Arrows split the vegetation around her, aiming to properly cripple rather than just incapacitate and with a lot more determination than the previous speculative shots had had. Between one footfall and the next, she put down a four symbol Yang Earth array and watched as the forest for a hundred metres in every direction was shaken by the increased pressure. The arrows were smashed into the ground. The demon below her grew an extra pair of spectral arms and tried to grasp at her with some strange art. -Of course they would have a way to use their own Nascent Soul, she thought with an annoyed sigh as they both went sprawling. It was straightforward enough to ignore its grasping attempt at sealing up her qi, though, and as it recoiled from the backlash, she took the opportunity to stab her assasilant through the head with one of the metal spear blades she had hafted to make a short dagger. Rolling off it, she stabbed into his chest and grasped his core as well, dispersing much of her opponents Soul Foundation in the process. An arrow shot out of nowhere, aiming for the back of her head. She ducked and spun as it shot over her, missing her by literal hairs, drawing the bow. The vegetation shifted slightly, turning back to normal about 60 metres away from her and she got a sense of something rippling. -Sight take aim, shoot, Monkeypoop, she sighed as her first shot went wide. The qi-infused arrow hit a tree a few metres behind it and the intent she had infused into it rippled outwards, catching another demon that she had missed. -Sight aim shoot better, she nodded to herself. The second arrow took that one in the back and she was gratified to hear it scream and collapse twitching as her Maelstrom Intent played havoc with its body. For good measure she put a third arrow through it before the camouflage could reassert itself fully. Off to her left she heard the sound of a falling tree and a truncated demons scream C that would be Arai catching another one.

~ Lashnag, Master Hunter of the Cloud Arrows Tribe ~
Master Hunter Lashnag of the Cloud Arrows tribe ground his teeth and crouched behind a rock on one of the smaller pillars in Mun-Jingai valley, watching the ill-fated attempt by their tribal chiefs fourth sons hunting party lose what little remained of its momentum. They were meant to be shadowing them to ensure that nothing obnoxious like a nest of tree scorpions or some of the more exotic spiders got a good crack at them on the first outing of the new season. Not haul their collective inexperienced asses out of this failure of a kidnapping attempt. Both females were young, and from one of the marshland tribes based on their skin tone C not particularly attractive for females, and lacking in physique, but that rarely bothered youths, because they otherwise had most of the right attributes to make up for that. They were also rather heavily armoured and wore the skin of a juvenile hydra that looked, to his expert eyes, to have been butchered a bit too recently for comfort. Carefully, he drew his bow and aimed again at the one who had taken Hunter Hakmashs bow so masterfully. His target flitted behind a tree before he could properly get a grasp for her movement. She wasnt fast, but she had a rare movement ability that twisted space C a very rare movement in a 4th Advancement warrior or huntress of their age. The longer this dragged on, the more he was starting to suspect that they were actually 5th or maybe even 6th Advancement. She shot two arrows at Hunter Izal, both of which missed. -Not a skilful archer, thank the Maker. Another of the talisman charms around his neck cracked at the same time as a tree fell in the distance C a whooshing creak that travelled disturbingly well through the wind and rain of the forest. The other female was even more dangerous than this one. Whistling in an inaudible tone, a Hook Bat dropped out of a nearby tree. He scrawled the four word message on it and reviewed it C Goglurz, ambush-fail, Five-Advance, lethal? With another whistle, the Hook Bat drifted away stealthily carrying the message to the Great Hunter who would hopefully send support before Goglurzs cock got them all killed. Catching sight of the other female again, he grimaced and loosed off an arrow that would cripple her if it actually managed to hit her. She dodged again at the last minute. Her reflexes and her grasp of Auram were exceptional. He moved on before she could throw another of those rocks C hopefully the two she had thrown already were the limit of what she had. That idiot Goglurz has dropped us in it, Hunter Kosa signed from a tree as he slipped beneath it. That was undeniable really, but it was what it was. In a bigger tribe, or a more successful season, the idiot would have been left to suffer for his mistakes, but heirs were light and the tribe was under pressure from all sides. The sprogs mother was also the Shaman and her position was currently strong, having born two male children to the Chief. Sweeping up the alignment focus as he went, he headed for a better vantage point where the weather was less likely to give away his position. It was a mercy that they actually had a set with them; they were usually reserved for hunting big game or dealing with the Hydra spawn or the Great Toads that occasionally came inland from the wetlands. There was another scream off to his left C the sword-wielding female again. The formation seemed to impede their ability to use Auram offensively and limit their offensive capabilities with mana but their ability to read the forest and hide their presence was almost on a par with his. Certainly, it was much greater than it had initially appeared. They had gotten careless perhaps, or not believed anyone would be out this soon after a storm wave. The searching questions of where the pair had come from was one for later. They didnt have the physique and were not killing brutally enough for the Broken Ancestors progeny. Undoubtedly, Goglurz hoped they were questing Ur-daughters who, once subjugated, he could marry and mate with, cementing an alliance for the tribe. It wasnt a terrible plan, except for the fact that no UrKhal or UrSar had travelled east in a generation or three unless a new group had moved from the Jash Battlegrounds far to the west across the ocean. An arrow splintered a tree ten paces from him and he steeled his own Auram and resisted the spatial turbulence that came with it, snapping off two arrows at her. He then shot a third, alerting a junior hunter who managed to narrowly avoid taking an arrow through the skull. Their duel continued for several more arrows before he finally managed to land a hit on her which skittered off the serpentskin hide she wore, making his heart sink a little. The hide of a 6th advancement Hydra C not a juvenile, a young adult. He gave a long, hooting warning call to the other four Master Hunters. It might be necessary to scrap the formation and determine exactly what advancement these two really were with their own Auram. None of them were 6th advancement. Ducking behind a rock, he whistled and another of their hook bats that were gently ghosting after him descended C this time the message was short and simple, Send squad with 6th Advancement Great Warrior. They might send one anyway, given this was Goglurz they were minding, but it was best to be sure. -Was it possible for a 6thAdvancement warrior to kill a same advancement young adult Hydra? he pondered as he searched for her again amid the green shadows of the under canopy. -Maybe if the warrior was very good and the Hydra caught unprepared. Even a whole squad would struggle. That meant either there were more of this pairs group around or Finding sight of her again, he studied what he could of the rest of her armour C bones, sinew, grasses, ad-hoc, there were even Taranta Serpent bone plates in there. Those only lived far beyond their territory to the west. No spider carapace, which was stylistically interesting. Most forces from out in the wetlands used spider chitin due to how endemic they were beyond the ruined city of Yogo-Shada. He shot off another arrow, trying to divert the bow-wielding female from killing a particularly promising young hunter. The two duelled back and forth C he sent arrow after arrow at the female trying to disrupt her pattern as she skirted hither and thither amidst the trees- The female vanished. -By Daughter Nameless, she could overburden her mana that much!?! He got a terrible sense of danger and threw himself sideways as she travelled across the intervening space so fast he could barely follow. He danced back and drew his own serpent bone long blade. This close he could see the shadow in her eyes, a flatness that made him wonder what kind of things she had experienced, to have seen that much death. She pressed her hand to the ground and he felt everything solidify around him. Only his freeing talisman saved him from total paralysis and even then he felt it cracking against his skin. He charged at her and she swirled aside like a leaf in the river current, smoothly unslinging the spear on her back. Two arrows blurred from the rocky outcrop behind them, both of which she parried easily with the blade before surging forward with the speed of a Taranta serpent. He stepped sideways, parrying her spear and then striking forward, aiming to cut her at the shoulder and bleed her. In response, she decisively discarded the spear and cut at his blade with her own dagger, a strange green stone thing that looked like a palm frond. Blade met- He threw himself back with all his might as it cut his own blade like it was grass, barely escaping with an inch-deep cut on his arm. Making distance, he drew his precious star-metal blade and threw a restraint talisman at her, finally stopping her in her tracks for a brief moment before the whole world twisted and he felt like he was running through quicksand as he lunged for her. There was no mana in it, courtesy of their formation, which meant that this was pure Auram!?! -She was able to manipulate the world around her to this extent? He was very glad he had sent the second warning now. She said something he couldnt understand, but if he was going to fight this female from an unknown tribe across the marsh, she should at least know who was trying to kill her. I am Lashnag, son of Koun, Master Hunter of the Cloud Arrows tribe. He pointed to himself and snarled at her as menacingly as he could. The female stared at him with eyes that suggested he was maybe a bit of an idiot, which annoyed him unduly somehow. It occurred to him that if she was UrSar or more terrifying still, given her slight appearance, UrKhal, she might not actually deign to speak the low tongue. I Lashnag, Son Koun, Master Hunter, Arrow-from-Clouds tribe, he spoke in the old tongue that few ever used outside of formal occasions and grand rituals. I Jun Sana, West Flower Picking. The words she spoke, were not in the old tongue, but the ancestral one, the one the old Shamans used in their chants and rituals when they led war parties into the depths to seek knowledge of their progenitors. He mustered all of his own Auram and struck at her with his best strike. She danced backwards, sweeping with the spear and somehow seizing the momentum of his strike. He stepped over it, breaking her flow and swept at her with his blade. In return, she sent a backhand sweep at him, blocking his blade with her wrist guard, which was made of a curious dark green slab that turned aside the force of his blade with ease. She then spun and swatted an arrow from someone else who was closing on their combat. He used the opportunity to thrust inwards at her and was rewarded by catching her off mark, his blade aimed to pass between some of the scales and pierce above her heart. His strike cut open the hide, as expected of the star metal blade, but she managed to dodge in the nick of time, leaving a mere flesh wound on her breast and arm. Closing the angle, he made to stop her- She stepped into his own space and punched him in the gut, the blow lifting him off his feet and throwing him back a dozen yards- Hunter Urkas burst out of the trees, firing arrows at her rapidly before discarding his bow and unslinging his blade spear to attack her. She ignored him, his arrows twisting away from her even as she leapt for him with the same terrifying speed as before- His life was saved by a miraculous shot from Master Hunter Vekor who managed to hit her spear blade with an arrow. He rolled away and kicked her in the stomach with all his considerable strength, focusing his Auram and mana through the strike and sending her a few yards backwards. Coughing up a mouthful of blood, she put a hand to the ground to steady herse- He recovered consciousness, trying to grasp why, because he should be dead. His body was telling him some very bad things in any case C his limbs were numb and his bones felt like they had all been cracked and were on fire. Groaning, he took in the scene around him C he was currently slumped against a rock. Much of the vegetation nearby was badly singed and the ground smoked. Nearby, Vekors corpse was slumped, its head lying some distance away and its chest gashed open. The female UrSar was sat on a rock, looking at the crystalline mana core and part of Vekors heart, making his heart sink. -Uncompromising. The female ignored him in favour of the other who was approaching from below the trees, dragging Goglurz, who was flopping like a stunned fish. They understand a little Easten, the female, who had called herself Jun if he recalled right, said, in the ancient tongue. They do? Interesting, the sword-wielding female nodded, glancing at him and replying in kind. He grimaced, it was hard to follow what they were saying C the ancient tongue was so rarely spoken except for rituals. These two are alive because? the sword female said waving at him and ah, Urkas who was slumped nearby as well. He was missing an arm and his lower body was badly burnt. He would live, but be resting for weeks, assuming these two didnt kill all of them when they were done. Same reason you kept loudmouth there alive I guess answers, The spear-wielder Jun said, sounding amused. You understand what we say? she said, turning to him. He had to really focus to make words come out, finally managing, A little, if you speak slow. She hopped off the rock and walked over to squat beside him. You know why I not kill you? For now at least. Truthfully he didnt, given she had decisively ripped out Vekors core, which was not the act of someone who was particularly honourable. On the other hand, there was an opportunity here to convince them that this didnt need to end in all their deaths, especially his own. Kill him big difficulty, he managed to gesture at Goglurz. Ohh? Jun frowned, turning to look at their Clan Chiefs youngest son. Hes the leader I guess, although his manner says more that he is young (unintelligible). The sword female shrugged. He was very specific in his hand gestures and physical suggestions. Most of his (unintelligible) fled as soon as I got him. The ones we fought in the far massif wearing the grey hide armour and feathers were much more disciplined. -Oh That was probably very bad, he groaned. They really had come from the region around Yogo-Shada or somewhere beyond it. If they had made it through the Troll Moon Massif and the Undrenfolk and the Ghoblan that controlled much of Yogo-Shada, that definitely meant they were bad news for the Cloud Arrows tribe. What you want? he managed to ask. Speaking the ancient tongue was hard, even if his memory was excellent for these kind of things. What-want? Nothing, just pass by you-attack we-defend, think about leaving, but youre very persistent and that formation-annoying. Not-like leaving surprises, Jun said with a shrug as he tried to decipher what she had said. When he finally got the gist of it, all he could do was laugh, very weakly, as did Urkas who had finally regained consciousness a few yards away. He took a shallow breath, glad that Goglurz was still out cold. Urkas was a savvy hunter for all that he was only 4th advancement. He had experienced much and would not want to die here either. As such, he could only gamble that these two had meant what they said. If you let us live, we tell tribe, no follow, no fight. You go through territory, leave fast? he asked haltingly. Your leader disagrees the sword-wielding woman said with a smile that never reached her eyes, giving Goglurz a kick. Goglurz for his part grunted, revealing that he was not in fact unconscious, just very well gagged. He not leader, he. untested idiot with big balls, Urkas rasped, showing more command of the ancient tongue than he had expected in the older hunter. Mmm Ive seen bigger on rats, the Jun sniggered, making Goglurz thrash even more angrily. This idiot, we keep alive, first hunt of new season. You strong, but him-mother stronger: 7thAdvancement Shaman. Father big figure, 8th Advancement C Chief of Cloud Arrows tribe. Biggest brother also very forceful - 6th Advancement Big Warleader. Eighth Advancement, Jun said expressionlessly. I guess that means they are same-like in strength to the huge three-headed-serpent we made blow itself up? Could be, the sword female nodded, just as expressionlessly. This could be tiresome. Big serpent?? Urkas rasped. You mean Hydra? Hy-d-ra? Jun turned the word over in her mouth. Some tribe west call Neonate Serpent, he added. Here we call Hydra, old word from old world. Ah, yeah. The sword female nodded. Big thing, 80 (unintelligible) white and red scales with black lines C three heads, devoured clouds and made nasty mist that drain mana-qi. It big pain, but we make go explode self after try to eat us near big (unintelligible)-tower. Stupid thing. This come from smaller one, also three-headed, decide we food, far west, very annoying to kill, Jun said, gesturing to their garments, which he had marked earlier. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. There was no deceit in their tone, such as he could grasp anyway, although Urkas looked unconvinced, and Goglurz was still squirming with the sword females foot on his neck. I see doubt in your eyes the sword female snickered. His breath caught as Jun reached into the serpent skin sack on her back and held out a piece of milky white crystal core. All three survivors stared at the piece of 6thAdvancement Hydra core. It was badly depleted but the faint patina of clouds could still be seen etched in it with faint varicoloured tints amid the creamy crystal. He could sense the mana of unwilling death on it very faintly. Tell you what Jun said abruptly. It would be annoying if we have to fight out of here. Storm annoying, (unintelligible) alignment annoying, you lot annoying. Tell us where the biggest complex is east of here and you can have this piece as recompense for the ones we killed C thats already very generous given that they intended to do this and that. Biggest complex? he asked There is a place, where the people who make this place make things, the sword female said. Yes it should be before or near the big mountains. In the east, Jun added putting the core on the ground where all three of them could see it glimmer. He eyed the pair as if they were crazy, which they might as well be, if they were talking about the place he thought they were talking about. You mean the dark delves, Urkas said eventually, Where the evil humans of the past hewed out the gifts of the dark father and the all-giving mother to fuel their rape of our world. If that is place you speak of, very hard to get to, he agreed. Much contest C our tribe, Ghoblan, Undren, Defiled, abomination, many things war there. Our tribe not go deep C 8th advancement bone better than most metal, Urkas added. We speak old ancient from reading directions, old text, big ritual, and respect for Five Ancestors. Otherwise die without grave below. The Jun sighed and said something fast in another language; the sword female nodded and gave what appeared to be an amused shrug. Access through caves? Access through settlement? the sword female asked, pointing back in the vague direction of the Gloomy Crags tribal territory. All access of different tribe well-guarded, he had to admit. Gloomy Crag have 9th Advancement Big-head Shaman to sit and watch like old man who fish a lot. We have 8th Advancement War-Leader always to watch in case death need sent back down, Urkas added. If you give some resource tribe maybe let you go through tunnel into depths, so long as give something back to tribe of worth to come and go, Urkas added, glancing back at the core. These ones were pretty clear about what they wanted to get from us when we were fighting out in the jungle there the sword female said blandly, flipping Goglurz over and grinding a foot against his balls to make it clear what she thought of that. Goglurz thrashed and tears welled in his eyes, as well he might, given a possible 6th Advancement warrior was standing on his manhood. Perhaps there is some merit, Jun said, sounding pensive. If you have (unintelligible) advancement/realm herbs and cores to trade. Im-mor-ta-l? Urkas repeated back. Same strength things as big serpent that this came from, Jun clarified by pointing at her hydra skin garment after a pause. If agreement is made, much honour can be found, he said, wondering if the tribe would really agree to trade precious things like that with these two. How know not betray, the sword female mused. That would be dishonourable. If agreement is made... he felt compelled to point out. Yes, agreement is honour, word is honour, dishonour is bad, broken oath worst C like lost brethren, turned to darkness, Urkas muttered. Uhuh? Jun said sounding unimpressed. -Please dont be Oathless Brethren, or Blood-Moon daughters, he muttered in his mind. You speak of honour, yet you said you would make us do this and that, Jun said with another a smile that never reached her eyes. They were quite physically explicit, the sword female added, also smiling in a way that made his skin crawl. Actions and words you tried to capture us by force saying this and that, yet only offer words and say oaths and honour are important? Both of them looked at the core, and then glared very hard at the idiot Goglurz who was responsible for this misconception. While the Cloud Arrows tribe could probably kill these two through sheer attrition, it would cost a few of those valuable-elites. Goglurzs expression was somewhere between apoplexy and regret with a solid dose of pain, given that the sword female was still putting her full weight of one foot between his legs. He was sure there were those youths among their tribe who might like that, but she wasnt being at all accommodating and was wearing hydra skin boots. As he was considering matters, the other two Master Hunters moving with the survivors back to the tribe finally moved far enough out of position that the formation suppressing soul sense collapsed. Both females paused and then he felt a terrifying sense of insidious pressure settle in his mind. Urkas also winced while Goglurz went the colour of a dying leaf. Their Auram was terrifying, both in its purity and its depth. Comparable to their tribes 6th Advancement Shamans or maybe even a 7th Advancement Master Warrior, which was preposterous given their physical capabilities were somewhere in the 5th Advancement. Not warriors, theyC Shamanesses. Bargain or die, Urkas signed unobtrusively to him. He could only nod in agreement. There was no indecision left. Even if the reinforcements that they had called for arrived, they would not want to fight these two. -Thank the OldMaker, Giverof-AllNames that we brought the formation, he murmured in his own head. If these two had been able to use this sense in the fight, only the five of them would have stood any chance of running away. So these two are both Infant Soul... The other is peak Soul Foundation. The two that are out of the valley and escaping are a bit weaker than these two Jun mused, in the ancient tongue, which he was sure she didnt need to do. The names they gave for the realms were odd as well, old words from ancient rituals C their status as UrSar or UrKhal on one of their ancient, mythical even, rite of passage rituals was growing more plausible by the moment. -And it is just our bad luck to walk right into them, he groaned to himself. Goglurz, I hope you get fluke and shit orange for the rest of your miserable life. Jun frowned, looking back at him. Your friends got quite a long way in this terrain and weather in this time C nearly five miles as the bird flies. Now he was certain they were just showing off to spook them; his own talisman around his neck told him that their appraisal of the distant that Muraz and Lassok had made was basically correct. It was also working because Goglurz looked like he was about to piss himself with fear over the idea that he had threatened to marry-kidnap these two. -Please dont actually piss on her boot, he hoped in his head, you wont enjoy the healing needed to remedy that injury, he thought, although the idiot probably deserved it for such a blunder when he was leading. For two honoured shamans of your abilities, you need not fear that the tribe will mistreat you Urkas said, managing not to sound too nervous. Yes, as for Goglurz, I am sure there will be understanding and forgiveness so long as he is living and whole, he added quickly. Goglurz just nodded frantically at this, making whimpering sounds around his gag, that now that he thought about it, looked awfully like a loincloth. The two woman both turned to stare in the direction of the fleeing hunting party, frowning and talking rapidly again in the other language. There are reinforcements coming, Jun said abruptly, turning to him. Two Path-enlightenment-way-Seeking and twenty Infant Soul, the sword female said, giving a very accurate appraisal while looking at them. -Shit, he groaned. He had hoped for a bit more time before a warband showed up, so he could explain to these two and they wouldnt overreact. And almost three times that at Gold Core, Jun mused, still in the ancient tongue. Part of him wondered why they referred to Mana Cores as Gold, but before that thought could go anywhere, a voice whispered in his head C Lashnag, what is the situation? He considered for several long moments how to answer the Hunting Camps Warleader Yargash before replying. It is a misunderstanding that Goglurz has caused. They will talk and are willing to trade a large piece of a 6thadvancement core fragment with us for access to the caves below so long as we let them alone. Goglurzs followers are sure he is dead, and have informed the Chief Shaman as such already, Camp Warleader Yargash sent back. Shit, he sent back. He isnt deadyet. They have spotted you both and have a clear view on your numbers and location. Their sense reaches at least 7 miles and they can use magic to a high level There was silence but the connection was still there, so he went on. I fought one with spear arts who was besting us 3 on 1. As soon as she became outnumbered, she used lightning magic that ended the fight instantly. If we fight, only you, Elder Hunter Garku and the 6th advancement fighters will survive initial contact. Well? Have you convinced them that this ones life is worth saving? the sword female now held her sword, its point resting against the now very still Goglurzs chest. -Ah. Of course, he grimaced at his mistake made in haste. With their mastery over Auram these two would know he was conversing with someone. Err apparently some of his followers have told his mother of his death. He was gratified to see Goglurz go nearly the same shade as the females he had once entertained ideas of making his wives. Self-fulfilling prophecies are a wonderful thing Jun said with a sigh. So, they are unwilling? If they surrender and give up what they have, an agreement can be made, Yargashs voice murmured in his head. Access to the caves is acceptable, if they make certain contributions, I would imagine. He sweated slightly, looking at the pair, who did not look that amenable to those kind of terms. Uh, camp leader, that might not If they are UrSar they will understand their responsibilities, Yargash added. If those contributions are particularly forthcoming then probably the chief will agree. Well? the sword-wielding female pressed. They say that if yougive he paused to take his breath and both their eyes narrowed. He was left with the abiding impression that they already knew something of the discussion. If they were Shamanesses of the 6th Advancement, that should be possible. -Maybe sugarcoating Yargashs words is not a good ideahis survival instincts told him. If you surrender what you have, they let you enter depths-maybe. Some contribution may be required. Camp leader say you have responsibilities as UrSar, can make contribution that way, chief will appreciate he said in a forced even tone, trying not to let his own nervousness at how that might be received filter through. Our responsibilities? Jun eyed him with a considering look that suggested she might be judging those commitments based on the kind of things the Idiot Goglurz had been yelling. He caught Urkas eye who signed unobtrusively. They wear a lot of armour for UrSar. He would have to defer to the older hunters knowledge of their kinds western powers. He was still trying to work out how to do that when two threads of perception swept the area. It seems that our time is up, the sword-wielding female said with a sigh. Camp Leader? he sent. These are the reinforcements you requested, Yargash sent back. They come to them, near western Mo-Gu pillar, negotiate with envoy from hold directly. They say that if you go to the western pillar, several miles away to south-west, you can negotiate there, he said. I see Jun nodded. Both of them blurred and vanished leaving the three alone in the clearing. They are on their way, Camp leader They- was all he managed before the soul attack knocked him unconscious.

~ Arai & Sana, Completing negotiations ~
Why did you knock them out? she asked Sana as they hurtled across the forest canopy towards the reinforcements. Something about the way that was phrased makes me nervous, her sister said. He was really edgy about saying whatever it was they relayed to us, and I am certain that he was about to change it to not say anything about surrendering our gear. What he said about responsibilities? she mused. Oh yeah what was that about? her sister asked. And the signing. I got something about what we were wearing, but it was on the wrong side for me to see clearly. The signing? She thought back, considering the intent within the hand symbols again. The impression I got from their Intent seemed to imply that we were wearing a bit too much for whatever these UrSar are. Did it now, Sana eyed her. Suddenly it seems like a mistake to have not asked more questions. Somehow we managed to at least imply that we are a force that is friendly to them, she pointed out. It would be nice not to have to fight through everything. It would be, but I cant help but feel there are nuances we are missing here, Sana muttered as they flitted around a pillar. Above them, thunder shook the sky, a reminder that the storm front, while it may have passed over, was not that long departed and was still sending down lightning to the south. Both of those soul senses were weaker than the first Undren who came to look at us, before we broke through to Nascent Soul, she mused. Only just though, Sana added. What if they try to make good on the idea of capturing us when all is said and done? Probably we can run away if things go south, she suggested. If this means we run smack into some iron plank because you tried to be smart Ill haunt you, her sister grumbled. Thats fair, she could only agree, hoping that this would actually work out. The impression I got was that they were quite put out with that child of the chief for being an ass. And yet, I feel compelled to point out that we killed a fair few of them, and are now trusting what they said, badly, in a language they only seemed half fluent in, Sana added. You can do a lot in a minute with a force that size. Flitting around the last of the tight cluster of massif pillars, she saw the clearing where the group of envoys were, beside a larger stone pillar that made a sort of island in the middle of this forested river valley. True, their mastery of Easten was rather spotty. Interesting that they called it the Ancient Tongue, if I got that right. They are clearly not like us, but the similarities are there beyond their skin being all shades of grey through green and brown, the thicker shoulders, the pointy ears and the somewhat more pointy noses. Her sister frowned. Longer arms as well, she pointed out, sweeping her soul sense ahead of them. So what is the strategy when we get there? Sana asked. You hang back and hide your presence a bit. Ill go in first C assuming you are confident in hitting things. I recall you were excellent at hitting targets that didnt need to be hit when father was teaching us, she joked. Sana sniffed, mockingly, and fell back slightly, sifting through the arrows she had claimed for a good one. Shaking her head, she pushed more qi into her movement art and the ground blurred beneath her even faster. After all the time spent thinking about it how to make efficiencies with it high up in the sky, down here it was almost three times as effective as it had been, allowing her to cover almost 100 metres with a single step. As far as she could tell, that was close to both her physical limit and what her movement art, which was basically a Qi Condensation art, could be stretched to. Any more and it started to haemorrhage qi in bizarre ways as its methods of circulation clearly were not intended to handle that much qi flowing in that way with such basic visualisations. Watching her sister flit away into the pillar, she shook her head and leapt down into the clearing to land in front of the group of some 50 demons who were scattered about. There was no sign of the ones that had been fleeing the forest and certainly, they were taking steps not to be found. You, UrSar? one of the two demons who were leading the group said, pointing at her. The two demons were so covered in tattoos it was hard to make out what their skin colour actually was. Both were maybe two and a half metres tall, wearing very little armour that hid anything beyond some thrown on greaves and arm guards and a loincloth that accented as much as it hid. Both were heavily tattooed in gold and black symbols, accented with a lot of red depicting various beasts and a lot of swirling clouds. Who is asking? she replied in her best Easten. I Yuz, son of Teshgar, son of Lun, Warleader of Cloud Arrows C I request honour of making offering to Sar Ancestor as first greeting with Cloud Arrows tribe. First offering? she said trying not to look at him weirdly. You are daughter of Sar, Shamaness of ancient rites, you take my seed, become stronger C it is great honour for all, I am mighty Warleader, killed two serpents of 6th Advancement. -Oh for fates sakes, she groaned inwardly. I could almost hear Sana laughing at me now, if this wasnt such an absolute fate thrashed-mess. You want us to Dont you think this kind of thing should be by seniority? the spear-wielding demon grumbled. You are Sar Shamaneness, take strength from others. We are both strong. You honour Sar, honour old pact, honour us by accepting our request, the spear-wielding demon rumbled. I Pezvak, Son of Argor, Son of Kenza, Son of UrLunae of Sar, Great Hunter of Cloud Arrows tribe. While I appreciate that that might be a great honour, she muttered, thinking fast and wondering if just running right now would be the best bet. We wish to travel on east, and were merely accosted by your tribes hunting party. She tossed over the piece of core, which would be a bit of a wrench to loose, but if it got them access or bypassed the formations around here, it would probably be worth it. We offer this? The Hunter before thought it was sufficient. I see, the larger demon grumbled. Uh she was about to try to find a polite way of saying no, when the blade-wielder narrowed his eyes and said something to his compatriot in their normal tongue. My companion thinks you are not UrSar, the spear-wielder said with narrowed eyes. My grandmother was UrSar, and they are all very beautiful, you are not so beautiful, and while you have power, you are odd. -Ah, Monkeyshit, she sighed. As I said, we were just travelling through and have The horn blast echoed through the valley and then another, abruptly large three figures and some further 50 demons dressed in feather headdresses and adorned with tattoos of eyes in green, gold and blue jogged out of the forest. Karoz, the one who had identified himself as Yuz grumbled. You trespass on Five Eyes tribe claimed territory, use big storm as excuse! the large demon who was covered in ash other than the five eyes snarled, in Easten for some reason. She looked between the two groups and groaned. Someone come into Five Eyes territory, sabotage many wards, cause big mess under cover of storm, dig hole through mountain with arcane means. The second figure, a shorter stockier demon carrying a stone blade hissed. Dig hole through mountain? Yuz said blankly. -Ah, nameless-blessed Monkeyshit, she thought to herself. That would be the two of them, lost in the storm. The third one said something, pointing at her. She UrSar, you speak with respect, Pezvak rumbled. She very small for UrSar, not like this and that, Karoz said, looking at her dubiously and waving his hands in a way that implied she should not be able to stand up with breasts that big. Also quite ugly, the third demon added. Has good power though, so must be good at taking gifts. I test and see! A vast sense of oppression suddenly settled on her as the third demon stalked over to her and- The white arrow arrived right before him, punching through his hand before he could even react and then breaking against his skull. The oppression on her vanished as his concentration was broken for a second, only for Karoz to shoot past her and punch Pezvak in the stomach, sending the demons sprawling backwards. The demon shook his head and grasped at her. Freed, she swept her sword out in a straight up lunge, following the opening form that Elaria had practised all those times, letting the intent flow through the blade as she saw fit. The blow split the edge of the clearing in the gorge gully like a shearing sword from heaven. Her attackers garments were totally shredded and his body bled slightly before it healed and he recovered enough presence of mind to send his own intent against hers. The blow sent her sprawling backwards through the melee behind her as Karoz fought both big demons from the Cloud Arrows tribe. Bizarrely, strength started to flood into her body, similar in a way to what she had experienced in her breakthrough, except now she could feel it originating from the demons of the Cloud Arrows tribe who were backing up and deploying The soul sense depressing formation swept out, fogging everything as it had before, her included, just as a fireball arched down from the north and incinerated several of the Golden Core strength demons not fortunate enough to evade. Two more orbs of fire swirled across and detonated against the pillar, aiming for where her sister was. She scrambled up and focused her Sundering Intent again, attacking the one who had tried to grasp her with the intention of violating her. With a great roar, the demon swung its blade upward and blocked her strike, its own intent clashing against hers and slowly overpowering it. But that was just his strike, her cut was aimed at everything C the grass, the trees, and the other demons surging out of the treeline. Most couldnt even scream as they were bisected. The Golden Core combatants died in their droves while the Soul Foundation and Nascent Soul ones who didnt get out of the way suffered grievous injuries. Moments later Sana crashed down on the edge of the clearing planting her spear into the ground. A shockwave of her intent washed over everything, stunning those on both sides below Soul Foundation and making the trees rustle and the grass bend. The second big demon who had come with this other tribe, the Five Eyes tribe, roared and charged at Sana, his muscled cording. Her sister spun her spear and howled DIE! in Easten. The shockwave made her head ring and the air all around grow turgid. The demon attacking her sister stumbled slightly and she used her movement art to dash towards it as well. The damage her sisters shout had caused couldn''t compare to the thunderclap art, because externalisation of qi was being restricted, but it still caused chaos Weirdly, it caused far less chaos among the Cloud Arrows tribe than she felt it perhaps should have; they were no more affected by it than she was? She didnt have time to worry about that though, because the blade-wielding demon blurred and suddenly stood beside her, swatting down at her with the flat of its blade, still clearly intending to capture her. She used her own movement art to the max and dodged, barely. The shockwave from the impact still caught her and threw her backwards. Two Nascent Soul demons from the Five Eyes tribe tried to grab her C she kicked one in the crotch, leaving it screaming and head-butted the other with her Neonate horn head guard. It screamed and rolled backwards dark red blood running down its face as her Sundering Intent did its bit. Scrambling up, she found she was next to Sana who immediately linked with her and then put down a five symbol Yin-Yang Lightning array. She was treated to a second bizarre experience of gaining something from the Cloud Arrows tribe as their own link and the isolate symbol somehow also encompassed them just as much as her. What the? her sister said dully as she watched the lightning rampage through the clearing, eradicating almost all the Five Eyes attackers under Soul Foundation in a clean sweep. A few survived, courtesy of defensive runes painted on their bodies which vanished in sparks, while all the Nascent Souls suffered severe burns and probably significant qi-depletion. The three Dao Seeking demons of the Five Eyes tribe recoiled as the lightning washed over them. Kuroz spat blood while the other two both suffered some light wounds and a bit of qi depletion. It was enough of an interruption to allow them to throw out an old favourite that hadnt seen much love in the last months: the array that spawned a mist of corrosive Yin Water Qi. The mist conducted the residual lightning through everything it touched. There were terrible screams and bellows of rage from the weaker Nascent Soul demons not protected by their inexplicable link to them as they cooked and dissolved in equal measure as it overwhelmed their qi-defences. The two Dao Seeking demons, Yuz and Pezvak, took the opportunity to lunge at Kuroz who was howling in agony as the mists continually shredded his flesh. It was an attack that didnt have a lot of penetrative power, but as far as sustained- With a furious bellow, the blade-wielding demon hammered both fists in to the ground and a massive shockwave of intent dispersed all the qi still in the area for almost a hundred metres in every direction. The weaker demons from the Cloud Arrows tribe screamed and collapsed. Those that survived kept on fighting with a ferocity that somehow fed itself to her. It was like being in a crowd of people who were all egging each other on to ever greater heights. Its momentum and hers were somehow inextricably linked; to her shock, she even saw that they were starting to draw on aspects of her Sundering Intent somehow, hooting and yelling in their own language as they fought around the edges of the clearing with those other few survivors of the second tribe. I, VAKLASH, WAR MASTER OF FIVE EYES, WILL CAPTURE YOU AND MAKE YOU MY BED BRIDE! the blade-wielding demon howled and launched himself at her. I hope monkeys drag you down to hell and ruin you! she roared back at him. Yang Earth? her sisters voice echoed in her head. Its that or run, she replied. That Karoz is far stronger than these two, Sana pointed out, Laughing at her reply, the blade-wielder Vaklash stomped forward, spreading his arms wide and forever emblazoning in her mind that hisC she couldnt bring herself to think penisC was almost the length of her forearm. Two of you? Very ugly, but I am someone who can make a great offering. You will scream your regret for not accepting the Five Eyes tribe over these weaklings! Vaklash boomed, his intent making her mind shake. Yeah, I think not, her sister muttered as they summoned a five symbol Yang Earth array, pouring as much qi into it as it as they were both capable of. It occurs to me that the symbols defence against that is actually less effective under this suppression than it is elsewhere, she observed grimly as they probably poured more qi than ever into the array. Even with both of them sharing the burden, her total reserve of refined qi plummeted to about ten percent while her only twenty percent of her intent-infused qi remained. The mountain pillars above her howled and groaned. Even the clouds stilled for a second under the exertion of the phantasmal mountain crushing down on everything. Trees shivered and splintered, grass flattened, rocks shattered and all the demons were nailed into the ground. The demons of the Cloud Arrows tribe, who were once again unaffected thanks to the strange communal camaraderie that seemed to have included both of them, watched slack-jawed as all three Dao Seeking demons from the Five Eyes were forced to their knees. The few other remaining demons from the Five Eyes fighting elsewhere were collapsed to the ground like broken dolls, sunk into the earth. She rushed towards the Vaklash while Sana charged towards the other one with the leaf knife. Her thrust took him in the chest. Straining, she fought against his innate qi-defences with brute strength and leverage. Her Sundering Intent was somehow blunted by whatever comprehensions her opponent had in his own intent so she had to rely as much on the innate sharpness of the metal sword to do damage. Vaklashs eyes turned red and his muscles bulged as he fought against the suppression. Panting, she ripped out his heart and tore off the core, tossing it into her bag in front of the stunned eyes of all the demons. Sana for her part had already gained one core and arrived beside her. We are out of time, Sana said grimly as Karoz, his muscles cording under the sustained assault of the Yuz and Pezvak started to struggle to his feet. You have enough qi for one more? she asked. Yes, just, her sister grimaced. Two one... she muttered as the last of the qi in the array ran out. The suppression collapsed with a howl of rage that shook the mountains as Karoz broke the shackles of the Yang Earth array. A shockwave of intent swept out at her, at them. Both Dao Seeking demons from the Cloud Arrows tribe were thrown away as were the two of them. She crashed into a tree even as Karoz was suddenly before her, cutting down at her with his own stone blade. She pushed every remaining bit of Sundering Intent into it and blocked with the edge of her sword, cutting at his blade. It was slower, but all it had to do was block. She still spat blood and felt her arm bones break under the impact as she was hammered into the ground. Trees all around her shattered. The turbulence that came with it was- -Oh go get-! She barely had time to register that Karoz was not Dao Seeking, when his principle swept around her in a manner that was remarkably similar to Sanas Intent, making her grasp of her surroundings distorted. Her link to Sana, already weak, foundered in the same instant that her sisters spear strike crashed into Karoz. Their surroundings physically twisted as he was pushed away under the momentum of her sisters strike. Snarling, he struck out at them both even as Sana re-established the link and the second Yang Earth Array descended. Karozs strike landed at the same time, his principle crushing her body like an avalanche. She felt her bones crack and her organs rupture. Her awareness of her surroundings returned as she saw Sana decapitate Karoz with the leaf blade- When she recovered consciousness, it was to the sound of hooting and chanting. The clearing was a mess, a smoking crater in it 50 metres wide told her what had probably happened to Karoz. Her sister was sat on a rock nearby while the demons, now including the three they had spared back in the clearing, were busy clearing what passed for a battlefield. You fight with big honour, the hulking demon named Yuz, who was missing an arm, and rather badly burned, she noticed, said from nearby. I dislike being made a plaything of, she grimaced in Easten, which made him laugh. It took her a number of horrible, agonizing minutes to heal. Karozs Principle was expelled quite quickly at least. He had not had much of a chance to force a lot into her and had instead tried to focus on splitting their link. How he had grasped that she was unsure, but she was grateful for it, because it had meant he hadnt focused on ruining her body. The healing also gave her an opportunity to appreciate, albeit painfully, some of the other changes occurring in her body. The qi in her flesh and bones was, she was coming to realise, not something she seemed able to actually draw on or easily disperse once it was sealed within it C only healing injuries seemed to deplete it. Probably something that could disperse all her qi might be able to disperse it as well, but the body transformation slowly occurring seemed parallel to her cultivation and much more clearly tied to the symbol and her soul rather than the qi in her body, a development which had confounded his attempt at the last. Did he explode? she asked in the end. Nah, that was the other one, Sana said with a grimace from where she was sat. Sneaky little shaman of the Five Eyes, Yuz grumbled. He throw shit better than a monkey and run faster than a snake. So what do we do now? sitting up and realising she was half-naked. And what happened to my robe? Youre lying on it, Sana pointed out. You took much of that explosion point-blank; you will need to make a new one. She looked beneath her and found that she was. You less ugly like that, Yuz said blandly. Distract people with good bits of body, people comment less on ugly face Arai found herself seriously struggling against the urge to put down another lightning array. Presumably, it was meant as a compliment, but even so Taking one of the spare rolls of the skin, she wrapped it around her breasts to give herself a bit of modesty and then checked to see what else she had lost. Her jade scrip was still, mildly miraculously, part of her arm armour, her head guard was still there, as were most of her skirt, belt and pouches. Sana had her bag next to her, and her sword was leaning against the rock along with the short sword. Everything else of import was still there so that was a minor victory in its own right. I am Yargash, another greenish-grey demon, with a lot of scars, a bald head, braided grey beard and equally little clothing whose foundation she couldnt grasp announced his presence as she stood up with a grimace. You killed three Warleader of Five Eyes tribe- And quite a few idiots of Cloud Arrows tribe as well, Pezvak, who had come over with this new arrival added, leaning on his spear. People die. If they see this, they curse Goglurz in future birth-life, Yargash noted. Goglurz, who was stripping what remained of a nearby corpse, winced at that she noticed. Young tribes-folk have big ideas, big mouths and big balls, Yuz sniggered, which got quite a few laughs and what she guessed were crude comments in their other language. You not speak the low tongue, Yargash said after a moment. We brought up to speak this tongue, Sana replied, which wasnt a lie C their mother had taught it to them when they were young. You come from where? the older demon asked. That way, Sana pointed blithely, From across the ocean, beyond island city. That is a very long way to come here Pezvak observed. We kill a lot of Undren and spiders on the way, her sister deadpanned. And some serpents, she added. It pity you not interested in taking offerings, Yuz grumbled. All three demons eyed Sanas pack where the two cores presumably were. What, you got his core, Sana said pointing at the corpse that was lying nearby, which turned out to be Karoz. Is that not enough of an offering? We fight with tribe, against your enemies, and you want to bend us over a rock and have your way with us? Are you savages? We cut our way through everything between island city and here. Dont make us try to cut our way through you as well, she added. See, this is kind of attitude young-of-tribe should have, Yargush laughed, then added something else in their common tongue that made several of those nearby also laugh.

~ Urkas, Lashnag and Goglurz, somehow still alive and grateful for it ~
Urkas, Master Hunter and veteran of far too many weird situations for his own comfort, watched the two calamities that had massacred the Five Eyes raiding party as he sorted through the surviving gear of the corpses on the ground. -W w-what do wes do now? Goglurz eventually quavered, in their normal tongue. He sighed and shook his head, tossing over some of their talismans onto the growing pile nearby. We is thankful they do that to the Five Eyes and not to you, Lashnag grumbled. The battle, what he had seen of it in the distance, had been terrifyingly short. The three of them had recovered consciousness just before it, just in time to see the distant fireballs light up the haze and hear the crack of the lightning. At that point he had been worried that it was the negotiations with their clan that had fallen through, that the two UrSar had decided that they really didnt want to give up anything and would rather just leave no witnesses to their passage. The oppression that came after though, he would have nightmares about that. That had felt like the sky itself was falling on them, even several miles distant as they were. It had collapsed bits of most of the great pillars all around them. They killed Warmaster Karoz, Lashnag said with a somewhat awed tone, for the seventh time in fact. Cant say I am sorry, a nearby hunter from their group muttered. Look on the bright side, he said to Goglurz, You can claim that you didnt get turned into hydra chowder by a pair of UrSar young ones out on one of their rite of passage quests. A few of the others nearby laughed, as did heC it was a funny thing. An idiot like Goglurz had survived this whole mess just by being an idiot. Hopefully, he would learn from this experience. Certainly his current manner was much more subdued. In that regard, perhaps this was actually a blessing in disguise. Seeing the consequences of ill-judged actions and surviving them was a gift few actually got a chance to profit from. Can you imagine what would have happened if it was Yuz and Pezvak that died Lashnag muttered. Please dont, Izuk, another of the hunters in their group who had somehow survived getting shot in the head by the UrSar named Jun, muttered, scratching his injury. He nodded. The Chief Ogun would likely have flayed all the survivors and thrown them out in the wetlands while the Ancestor Shaman, who was Pezvaks father, would probably have fed their bodies to cave centipedes and sealed their mind-forms for alchemical kindling for costing the tribe two of their precious 6thadvancement elites.

~ Sana, In the Cloud Arrows Tribe hold, still not sure this is a good idea ~
Sat in a cave, with a huge pile of food overlooking the hold of the Cloud Arrows Tribe, Sana found herself wondering whether in spite of all that had happened in the last few hours this was in fact a good idea. They seemed to be largely accepted as guests of the tribe and nobody had commented hopefully on matters of recreational sex since that demon called Yuz, either. It didnt really help that from what she could see, these demons held none of their homelands taboos about it; to the demons, sex was just something that happened. It was unfortunate that UrSar seemed to have some special importance in this regard, regarding tribal prosperity and such. That gathered through context explanation hadnt stopped them from manually putting down a powerful six symbol barrier around this room though. They had met the Tribal Chieftain, briefly. A surprisingly slight demon with sharp eyes and a short grey beard who was apparently called Ogun, son of Kagun. It turned out that Easten was basically a language that this tribe, and quite a few others, viewed as an ancient language of their forebears. Their name for it was Lataan and mostly it was known in the context of rituals, oaths and various other important pieces of discourse. From what she could tell, any promise they made speaking that tongue was treated much as a heavenly oath was back home. Those who broke their word in that language were punished harshly C the Chief had informed them of that very grandly while his youngest son didnt quite grovel, because that seemed to be disrespectful somehow, but was very sorry nonetheless. This place is very weird, her sister Arai muttered, making her way into their cave and distracting her from her thoughts. I see you were not pushed down onto a bed by anyone at least, she observed archly. Dont even joke about that, her sister muttered, shooting her a dark glance. Where were you anyway? she asked. Their shamaness asked if she could accept their offerings on our behalf, to which I said yes, without realising that I would then be expected to watch. Be thankful that I, your older sister, have spared you the task of judging a small orgy between demons. Oh she shuddered, wondering if she wanted to know, until morbid curiosity got the better of her. What... She was very into it, much more so than those who survived out there. I feel like my innocence, such as remained in this terrible place, has finally been routed. Arai said with a dark look. What they meant by recompense and offerings is exactly what you can probably dream up if you get drunk enough. It seems that they view the UrSar as symbols of tribal prosperity. When they show up, which seems to be very rarely, it heralds good fortune. At least they gave us a nice repast of food, she said, changing the topic quickly. The quality of the spirit fruits is pretty good, there are even some in here we can add to our dantians. They spent some twenty minutes working their way through the spirit fruits, splitting evenly what they could before settling down to pick through the cores they had. They were easily the highest grade cores they had yet acquired that were in any way intact. Certainly they were the first ones with their soul strength still intact C all the ones from the serpents that were Nascent Soul or higher had been damaged in one way or another by the symbol sweeping their owners soul strength away. These ones though Its curious how much better these two are compared to anything, even the serpent cores, she observed after a while. Probably it has to do with how little qi and soul strength they used before we killed them, her sister mused, turning one over while munching on one of the juicer spirit fruits. Yeah, she mused, there is remarkably little soul strength in them though, for Dao Seeking demons I guess. Walking around out there, most of these demons look like Body Refinement cultivators and Martial Intent cultivators, Arai noted. They have vigorous constitutions for the most part and seem quite poor at externalising qi. That said, even their children are almost Golden Core and from what I can see all the adolescents were at least Golden Core. If this tribe was a sect back in Eastern Azure they would easily qualify as a local power in their own right. Uhuh, she nodded. May I enter? a voice asked from outside. Looking up, she saw a youngish female demon standing in the doorway looking a trifle hesitant. She considered the young demonesss strength. She was maybe their age but only at Soul Foundation. Her physical presence was slight by comparison to the other demons at least, but she could see perhaps, why the demons thought them ugly. Her features were quite fine and her nose a touch over pointed, like her ears. Her eyes were narrower too and her forehead quite broad. You wouldnt call her ugly, but it was hard not to feel that she was a bit severe-looking, especially when she smiled revealing incisors. She was also more generously proportioned than Juni and not afraid to show it. Ah, her sister looked a tiny bit embarrassed although she hid it well, leading her to judge that this must be the shamaness she had met earlier. I am Rusula, apprentice to Shamaness Wanava, the young demon girl said with a gesture she assumed was an act of formality. Shamaness Wanava? she asked in Imperial Common. The erm shamaness who was very into it, her sister said with a touch of forced blandness. The Elder Shaman Isona has asked me to come and serve you while you remain in the hold. -So we are not to be left totally unsupervised despite being honoured guests, was how she couldnt help but read that. By all means, come in, she said, waving a hand for Rusula to enter. The girl came in and looked around curiously before helping herself to several of the fruits on the bowl. You put a ward in here? she asked, looking around. Uhuh, she nodded noncommittally. Ah, I was just curious, honoured daughter, the girl murmured. It is as profound as anything the Elder Shaman can do, or the Ancestor Shaman for that matter. We have some skill with them, Arai said. Out of curiosity, I wonder could you answer a few questions for us? She asked with a smile, wondering if they could use this opportunity to find out something that had been bugging her for a good while now. Certainly, Rusula said plonking herself down cross-legged on a woven rug. Where we come from, we dont use Advancements, she said You dont ah hum yes, you use the system of the old age I guess given you speak Lataan so well. They spent a very fruitful hour after that talking with the young demoness about a variety of things they had experienced on the hellish journey so far. It turned out, she found, that their guess regarding Advancements and Circles was broadly right but missing some subtle nuance when she started probing about their own worlds cultivation realms. Advancements were akin to Body Refinement while Circles were basically holistic. Her guess that 6th Advancement Demons were akin to Immortals was off by half a realm through: Foundation was first advancement, Qi Refinement was 2nd Advancement, Golden Core was 3rd, Soul Foundation was 4th, Nascent Soul and half of Dao Seeking was 5th, the OTHER half of Dao Seeking where you had a principle was 6th, which then linked to 6th circle, while 7thwas everything from Immortal all the way to the peak of Chosen Immortal from what she could work out. The eighth advancement Chief Ogun was actually something like a Golden Immortal, except only as a Body Refinement cultivator. Only Shamans and the odd Wizard, whatever they were, were graded by circles. That clarified a lot in her head about why they had been encountering a lot of Immortal-like things. As a system it made sense that they didnt really have Dao Seeking in the same way they had, preferring to bundle it into the stages either side and make the tipping point within it the transition. It also turned out that most beings who had comprehended Principle, as they also basically called them, didnt run around all over the place killing things. In a landscape as dangerous as this, they preferred to sit back guarding their tribes strongholds, which were, like this one, situated on strategic locations favoured by the makers of this place. The history of their people, which Rusula was more than eager to show off her knowledge of, often volunteering this and that without any prompting as they nodded along and added useful little points from what the spear had told them, turned out to be pretty sad. Their people had once roamed the world above, living on the vast Savannah, then the enemies of all, the followers of the mad god, had come and fought wars against them. They had eradicated many, enslaved more and the remainder had fled into the depths, to the shores of the Under-mare. Rusula proudly told them how her ancestors were those who had made that journey C living for millennia in the dark, warring against abominations, Undrenfolk, slime plagues, undead and even, she claimed, a dragon. Eventually, they had learned of this place and invaded it, seeking to free those of their kind who had been enslaved here. When they got here, she said, they had learned that the enemies of all, the mortals from above, had forced their fellow UrInan back to their darkness. They had embraced the ancient doom of their people and become Orcnas. They had also learned that the evil mortals of the human race had captured others of their ancient ancestors in here: UrKhal, the children of Keramos of Ur, and UrSar, the children of Ishara of Sumer. Sadly, beyond those ancient tales, Rusula knew little regarding those who had made this place, speaking only of them as evils best forgotten. This tribes ancestors had been cast adrift here when some great calamity occurred just over 30,000 years ago, and within a short time after that, all of those evildoers who had built this place had been eradicated by the concentrated efforts of all those here. If you intend to go further east though, you will run into problems, Rusula said with a sigh, as she finished her last explanation These demon defilers? she asked. Jash UbriKhund, she spat, physically, onto the floor and then scuffed it out with a grimace. They are abomination, the truest representation of those evil people who made this place, the young UrInan muttered. Just as the Orcnas are the evil in our hearts so are they to humans. They ate some of the spirit fruit in silence as they considered what she had said. Finally, when there were no more of the nice, if rather tangy, qi-rich fruits left, she sighed and leant back. So if we were to go that way, we would likely run into them In truth, that sounded very bothersome. It is hard to say; they have only come there recently, Rusula muttered. The old ancestor shaman thinks their strength is waning because they are at war with everything. Sometimes people are taken, but more die to serpents of the storms than to them. Currently, their strength is a long way north, at war with the Ghoblan in the White Dragons and the Undren of Swarmblood Pit. The White Dragons? Arai cut in. The local name for the great mountain range in the heart of this continent, Rusula said. It was so-called because myth said a dragon once lived there, but the evil humans either killed it or caged it, I imagine. Finally, after talking some more about other, more random things, mainly sharing tales of horrible plants with the young UrInan apprentice, she begged her leave and told them she would return in the evening with food and that if they needed anything she would bring it. Once she had departed, she picked up one of the cores and again started to consider it. The qi inside its structure was heavily influenced towards earth with a bit of fire and some wood. It was also surprisingly pure. Looking at the one Arai was considering, it seemed to be very similar, although with water and wood as the prime elements which were then balanced by everything else. It really is as she said: they are closer to martial cultivators than spiritual ones, she mused, testing the orphaned intent that was within the core. We are fortunate that the UrInan do not form souls in the same way we do it seems, her sister said, holding it up to the light. They do have soul strength though. I think thats not a question we can ask, she muttered. Yeah, Arai sighed. Rusula was willing to say this and that because she was eager to impress, expecting that she was telling us many things we already knew and that we were testing her in a way. Questions like that though So what do we do now? she asked. Her sister sat there for so long in silence that she actually started to feel bad for foisting off the overall decision-making process of their next steps onto her. This was the first time in well, since the spear probably, that they hadnt just been rolling from one bit of chaos to the next. I think we have to stay here for a while, at this point, Arai said leaning back against the wall. What I saw on the walk around makes me think that we are respected, but not necessarily completely trusted. She considered the symbol in her own Sea of Knowledge for a moment C it had shown no signs of obvious concern or trying to hide itself. I get no sense of danger Except to our purity, her sister muttered. Well, understanding that a bit more, it seems that they are not willing to force anything, she said as optimistically as she could. Basically, yes C the shamaness was quite keen that I send any more votive offerings of that kind to her, her sister said with a sideways look at nothing. You dont fancy being pushed down by some big, burly UrInan and introduced to his little UrInan? she said drily and then ducked to dodge the thrown spirit fruit pit. Next time you can go watch Arai scowled. That aside, how long do we stay here? she asked. I think long enough to recover at least, Arai said with a sigh. We have both sustained a lot of punishment, and my mantra is still acting weird. Yeah she nodded, thinking that over. They seem happy enough for us to refine those cores as well? As far as I can gather, its deemed a fairly steep penalty, but they wanted to give me their penises as trophies for their dishonour, her sister muttered. So the same as back home, either done for inheritance purposes or done rarely, she said, eyeing their bag. They also suggested that we could participate in various tasks for the tribe, Arai added. Not... No, not that, her sister said with another scowl. The Great Hunters seem to have been impressed we made it this far without dying, enough details of what we told them seem to be known through other means that they dont doubt how horrid that journey to this point has been. Well, theres a mercy, our life experienced validated by the locals, she joked. Yeah Arai said, with an amused expression drifting back into her face. What they actually want is for us to go out with their hunting parties C that seems to be the kind of thing UrSar do in their eyes. Beyond getting it on with every three-legged male in ten miles, she added. Would you stop that, her sister grumbled. Stop what, she said innocently, then ducked again. Anyway, there is a second point to this C that other tribe, her sister said Ah, the Five Eyes? she nodded, having been wondering about that. They hadnt actually asked Rusula about them in detail. Yes, they will likely be smarting from this, having lost a bunch of important people to us. The chief didnt quite say in so many words that they might try to hunt us down if we left too quick, but it was certainly implied. Apparently, they are allied with several tribes to the north eastish, Arai went on. Ah, which is annoyingly, the way we likely need to go isnt it? Not quite. The main issue is a bunch called the Gloomy Towers tribe who live wetlandish direction to the east C the Five Eyes are a subservient tribe to them and that Karoz had several wives from them, including A shamaness? she guessed, seeing where this was going to go in all likelihood. Your eyes see clearly, despite being fixed on things below the waistline, her sister snickered. She ignored the jibe and thought through the options. Either they left here quickly and had to run a gauntlet of even stronger tribes who were less amenable, or they stuck with this one and tried to see if they could wrangle a way onwards that wasnt quite so fraught. So basically, stay here and wrangle or try to push on and probably have to fight lots more UrInan, she said. Yep, thats basically it, her sister nodded. What about the feng shui? she asked. I didnt see much, but I got the impression that its not something this tribe is very knowledgeable in. The Gloomy Pillars tribe on the other hand Figures, she nodded, a bit disappointed there. Probably we can ask Rusula about that though. She was somewhat interested in the array symbols, Arai mused. Probably if we share those, it should only be some of the ones from the walls in the school, she noted. Of course, but even those basic things seem to be valued based on what Rusula was saying earlier, Arai added. In any event, we are here for a week or more, so we might as well do the best we can and not.. Yeah lets not go there. I cant swear that these Humans are like the people of Eastern Azure, but the people of the Perilous Realm looked pretty familiar, she nodded grimly. That evening, Rusula returned and took them to dinner with a bunch of tribal dignitaries. Rusulas Shaman teacher did a very lewd dance that got a lot of hooting and chanting before it, but that fully didnt do anything more. The meal itself turned out to be mainly roasted snakes and birds with a bunch of other spirit fruit, and in the course of it, much of their earlier suspicions were confirmed. The Tribal Chief was indeed quite keen for them to stick around for a while, and anyone who talked to them made a great point of emphasising how remarkable it was that they did that much damage to the Five Eyes tribe, and how that was a really big honour, and by the way, their son - or daughter was a very strapping young thing The next storm wall, when it arrived the next day, forced almost all of the tribe to retreat underground into a warren of rock-cut caverns in the heart of the largest pillar. Between refining the cores, they spent some time wandering about the hold, talking to Rusula or other UrInan, usually through being invited to feasts in various groups throughout the hold. That set up several more awkward, if amusing in hindsight, encounters with bands of UrInan women folk who all seemed determined to work out why they were not interested in getting it on with any number of their sons, or even, in one somewhat excruciating encounter, husband. What they did glean from various conversations though was that their disinterest in having sex wasnt really held against them and that most had rationalised they were on some quest to enhance their beauty and prestige in some way or on some strange prophecy. Both these were things their stories claimed that UrSar did, a lot. Similarly, their disinterest in walking around half nude got people thinking they were lacking in confidence because of their ugly faces. She was unsure whether to laugh or cry when even Rusula suggested they should show their breasts more. The female UrInan even tried to give them advice on how to be more proactive and assertive before they managed to change the topic. In order to avoid more of that kind of silliness, they started to go out with hunting groups. That, they both found interesting, because once the brashness of the unblooded was taken away, the adult UrInan who did most of the hunting were very competent at what they did and quite collegiate in sharing knowledge with them. Those trips also netted some surprising harvests. Foremost among them was some of the fruit of a Yunlang Spirit Tree, a variant that was known more commonly by its colloquial name of Minor Yang Walnut Tree C a metal-attuned tree that thrived in areas rich in earth and metal qi. They took five fruits each after discovering that they were absorbable into their dantians and traded the rest to the Cloud Arrows tribe for other odd resources of similar quality. Coaxing them to grow in an aesthetically pleasing way on some of the core-rock pillars in her dantian gave her something to do while absorbing qi from the core. Three storm fronts came and went in that time, eventually, she had completed over 25,000 cycles of refinement. Her body was nearly bleeding qi out of every pore as she compressed and refined it as fast as she could by the time she finished each series of cycles. Her capacity was now pushing past 70,000 units while Arais was only a little less. On the other hand, her Nascent Soul had barely budged in the same length of time, confirming to her what had been vaguely hinted in the pagodas texts C that the growth of her soul power and her Sea of Knowledge was not directly related to the amount of qi she absorbed. By the time a fourth storm had ended and they had almost entirely recovered from any lingering fatigue from their previous journey, the core she was refining was still only half depleted. Chapter 81 – Lightning is Super Effective
Among the greatest disasters of that bygone era that is sometimes called the Ancient Time or The First Era, the emergence of the Defilers stands out as a truly inauspicious moment for those of us determined to catalogue the path from them until now. Our ancient ancestors were quick to point towards the Barbarism of the UrKhal and the Pride of the ancient peoples of Earth, Sea and Sun for emergence of this blight, but like all such things, the reality is never simple. While the truth of those times will likely never be truly known, at least to us, who come so long after C history suggests that we should have stood with them to quash that cancerous thing evoking the darkest nightmares of our devil and demons before it could truly rise.
Excerpt from On the Origins of Darkness By Menoc of Tyre

~ Arai, Cloud Arrows Tribe C Shaman meeting ~
Sat around the large hearth in Shaman Argors abode beneath the largest of the close ring of rock pillars that made up the hold of the Cloud Arrows tribe, Arai found herself quietly impressed with how collected and boring the old UrInan was. The others called him the Ancestral Shaman but the actual nuance of it seemed to be that he was the shaman that dealt with matters relating to the tribes ancestors. From what she had observed in their three lengthy meetings so far over the past few weeks, prior to this point these responsibilities mostly seemed to involve him sitting in this cavern high in the largest pillar, staring at bits of ruin that others brought him and occasionally yelling at people to leave him alone. In many ways, the Shaman reminded her of Old Oudeng, which was somewhat surprising. That was not to say that she could feel at ease around the shaman, who was possibly the strongest person in the whole tribe. The one reason he was not the chief, according to Rusula, was that he disliked fighting and believed that old fogies should not squat on top of others for generations. His detachment was in marked contrast to the other two, much younger Shamanesses, who were both Unique characters in their own ways and much more concerned with worldly matters C in various ways. The way east is difficult, Argor said eventually, turning away from the pool of water he had been staring at for a good few minutes now. Still difficult I should say. She nodded, and said nothing, because this meeting was one he had asked for, whereas the last few they had initiated for various reasons. I have looked at the dream, such as we may C the times uncreated are thin here, the geometry caged, the old shaman said methodically as he stared into the middle distance. Yet, chaos rises, you come from the west. Perhaps you are its heralds or follow in its path or perhaps you C two sisters of UrSar C are the chaos... the old shaman murmured eyeing her searchingly. The symbol in her Sea of Knowledge shifted subtly at that, not to hide, just to symbol obscurely. I will be candid, I have peered into your path, watched the route you took, according to your words. She shifted slightly, trying not to look too impassive. Bluffing someone who was basically an Ancient Immortal was not something she wanted to try. They had certainly told no lies about their trip here. Your path holds the symbolism of the rites of ascension, and the deeds of the Mothers of Fire, Earth and Blood are echoed in your deeds, the old shaman said a trifle more dryly. Which is to say you walked here from the western continent and didnt die C divination is strange like that C and far too many forget it at times. In that, she was pretty sure he was talking about the various members of the Cloud Arrows tribe who had been pushing their sons, daughters and occasionally husbands at them on and off over the weeks. Anyway, I did not call you here to ramble away, the old shaman muttered. You wish to go east C why, is not my business, although others would like to make it my business. However, the business of what IS out east concerns me greatly, if you follow. You want to know more of where we are going, Ancestral Shaman, she said politely. You are smarter than your age makes others think, Argor nodded. Yes, I am sure Rusula had told you many things. She is very free with conversation when she wants to be. She has spoken somewhat of the Defilers to the north, she said. Yes, they are what concerns me. I have been east, to the White Dragons, and returned twice. The lands you seek are likely before that point. She turned his words over in her head a few times before grasping what he was implying. He was concerned about the east, but the Cloud Arrows tribe was not? The tribe is more concerned with local things, she said eventually. Exactly. I have asked for several expeditions east in the last few seasons, the old shaman nodded. The seasons have grown more erratic, unpredictable, especially those that come from the north. Especially the season of thunder. And this season is more erratic than most? she guessed. Yes, Argor nodded, finally stopping pacing. The tribes around us, beyond us, are not affable to us smaller tribes. We hold secure places where we cannot be easily dislodged, but we are always under pressure, from the wetlands, from the mountains C even from the sky on rare occasions, he stared at her pensively. You also want to go east, she said finally grasping what he was on about. Yes, and no the old UrInan said with a rasping laugh. I cannot leave here, I am a shield for this place that keeps others away. Pezvak is my son, he will accompany you, with a team of his best hunters C people who are skilled at moving unseen through dangerous places. Rusula will go with you as well, because otherwise, the Chief will complain. Rusula? she blinked, surprised at that. She never told you? the old orc barked. She is the daughter of the old chief C who was killed by the Five Eyes no less. That is why she wanted to stick to you like fish glue. She stared at him, surprised, because the very chatty Rusula had indeed said nothing at all about that. So when we killed? That Vaklash you killed, whose core you have been refining, was the son of the raid leader from the Five Eyes who killed her father and three brothers in the last war we had with their tribe, Argor said drily. She is also the most gifted of the three who stand to become shamaness in the future. She has sharp eyes and good wits, for all that she enjoys leading others about by their little legs C it is why she is apprenticed to Wanava and not I. So Pezvak will guide us eastward, vaguely speaking, and then what? she asked, curious. I cannot say. There are few eastwards who will speak forthrightly, the old Shaman grumbled. Something is changing out there C maybe it is something that has crawled out of the pits below the White Dragons. Maybe it is a war between the Ghoblan and the Undren that has spilled westward but he trailed off frowning. If it was just that, you would already know? she guessed, because he seemed to want her input now. Yes, that kind of thing travels, one way or another, but this season is too erratic. Too many strange things are moving. The serpents stir to the south. The Undren whisper of a catastrophe in the deeps that the Dvarad stir. Sar-Vash, the hold of the Unspeakable enemy, was ruined. You have come from across the ocean. She really had to struggle to remain neutral faced at that, because beyond these Dvarad, and maybe the serpents she had an inkling that at least two of those were on the two of them. The old orc was looking at her pensively now. We may have had some role in the chaos back west, she conceded eventually. Hah. The old orc chuckled. Sar-Vash died, this is a good thing, less of the Hydra is also a good thing, and the Undren suffering some setbacks is also good. You damage the Five Eyes, perhaps by a quirk of fate, but it was still done. Had Goglurz been a bit more or less of an idiot and Lashnag not so fast of tongue we might be down two 6th advancement tribe members and my son would be a cripple. -Ah, monkeyshit, she grimaced inwardly. Really, this old UrInan is a fast study. And yet, you decided to trust us. Destiny is a strange thing, misfortune and fortune have melded in a bizarre way. These things cannot be sought, only found, Argor added. If the old UrInan noticed her unease, he gave no outward sign at least. She sat there, in silence thinking it through. On the face of it, she could see that his offer was both a request and not. If they travelled alone they could move quickly, but they would be moving blind, into dangerous lands where both UrInan and others would perhaps be less amenable to their presence, or be more like the Five Eyes, willing to try capturing them before negotiating. Why did you ask just me here? she said eventually. Your sister does not fully trust, Daughter of Fire, the old orc said softly. It took her a moment for her to realise he hadnt spoken in Easten, the language they called LaTaan, but in another language, cruder than their local variant of the Imperial Tongue, but still recognisable. And you have the same gift I do, though I cannot see its quality either, which means it is greater than my own. The old orc stepped forward and she saw symbols shift across his body, focusing on his forehead. She watched stunned as a symbol formed on his forehead that was remarkably similar to her own, the words Mountain Seizing Earthly Physique settled into her mind. The strength of earth that welled up from the old UrInan, reminded her of the Yang Earth symbol, and in fact, as she stared at it she could see similarities between that symbol and his. You knew from the moment we used the strength of the mountains to suppress the Five Eyes, she said softly. I did, the old UrInan nodded. How do you know this tongue? she asked curious. How old do you think I am, Argor asked. You were alive when the calamity happened? she asked, credulously. The old UrInan eyed her for a moment then laughed again. No, I am not that old, but there are some among the tribes in this area who are. Warmaster Demon Axe, of the Thunder Mountain Tribe for one; Ancestral Shamaness Jaga-Yun of the Gloomy Crags, for all that she is weaker than I, was alive then. No, my grandmother was, though. Your tongue is that of her people. She was born in the Southlands and seized in war, then sold to the evil men who built this place. My grandfather freed her from their enslavement and she joined the Cloud Arrows tribe as its Shaman of Ancestor. Are there others of her people here? she asked curious No, the few who remained died in the purges after the calamity, when the great tribes and other forces here realised what had occurred, that this place had become their prison. Those many who were enslaved here, there was no differentiation between those who walked good and bad paths. Those who came later were just as reviled because their promises came to naught. It is ironic really because we would kill any who dared compare us to the Orcnas, yet the tribes painted all of those forces from above with the same brush and buried them in the very ruins of what they built. The old UrInan sighed and smiled wryly. In any case, I am prattling on now. The reason I called you here, beyond asking you to take some of our tribe onwards with you so that we might know what occurs to the east for ourselves, is to tell you that I tried to divine your onward trip. Oh, she wasnt sure what to say to that, Thank you, Ancestral Shaman. There are two salient points there: first, that you should leave before the next storm wall arrives; and the second is that your journey east will bring many difficulties and not be easy. Sadly, I wish I could be more helpful in that regard, the Old UrInan sighed drily. The chicken I killed is probably cursing me in the afterlife for such a worthless outcome.

~ Argor, Ancestral Shaman of the Cloud Arrows tribe~
Argor watched the young woman leave with a sigh. They had talked some more, but she was distracted which was fair given his divination had not been what she had likely wanted to hear. Nobody liked being told that their path was going to be difficult and cause a lot of problems. Is that enough? he asked eventually, when he was sure that the girl had left the tower to go tell her sister that they were going to have companions on their trip east and that it was going to be difficult. The shadow, no bigger than a young girl, stood in the pond, considered him as well, then looked at the pool. With a dainty foot, it scattered the waters, removing the divination as if it had never been. It is enough, her voice whispered, carrying a strength that made his soul quake and the symbol in his core want to prostrate itself. Shaking, he grasped his arms and stared into the fire. Mother of Sky, to reflect our Dreams. Such hope, such sorrow, to break the wheel, He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again the shadowy presence was gone, leaving only haunting laughter and the flickering light of his abode and the haunting memory of what he had seen in the pool. Earth, Fire and Blood C three great encounters drawn to them like moths to a flame, hands seeking to move others only to find themselves the puppets, their designs broken and their dreams but a new cage for themselves, all of it cloaked in Night and with the shadow of the Moon eclipsing all. It was the clearest divination he had ever made using that ancient method, and the presence of that shadow He had not asked the other girl here for one simple reason C both of them in the same room made divination impossible. Two Mortal Physiques travelling together, it was no wonder that the poor fools from the Five Eyes Clan had been smashed by them. That the Cloud Arrows had escaped calamity in the same moment was He shuddered, thinking what he knew of that dreadful curse. Picking up the old grey slab on the shelf he easily found the line in it. There are no strings on mortal physiques. Those who would tie them will find themselves bound and those who would move them hither, will find the world turning upon them. They are the antithesis of those who fancy themselves movers of men and changers of skies. The more pressure they suffer the more they will fight back until either their bearer is broken on the wheel of the world C or they rise. His own Earthly Physique was excellent, an inheritance from his grandmother, but within it were texts regarding the others It was one thing to read, but quite another to see it. They had been stranded here by the storm walls, random chance landing them on the Cloud Arrows doorstep after they got stuck in the broken maze to the north. Goglurzs actions had somehow rolled in their favour and it was the Five Eyes who had run smack into the misfortune instead C an event so random you would not credit it, unless you knew what he knew. While they had been here things just moved about them. The world turned, events swept them up and moved them along as the geometries shifted around them. They even made a mockery of the alignments in this place that his grandmother had placed down to hide their vitality in this mountain. It was a gamble to push Pezvak and Rusula at them, a terrible risk C but for some reason, the tide of fortune that had swept them up was more good than bad. Both Pezvak and Rusula would suffer on this trip, but if they survived they would be able to step beyond their current means, and with them, the Cloud Arrows tribe might survive the shadow that was already turning this way from the south.

~ Arai, Sana and Cloud Arrows - Travelling onwards ~
Looking out over the vast swathe of forested uplands from what was the far extremity of the UrInan territories within this huge massif, Arai found herself one again quietly glad that they had taken the chance and negotiated with the Cloud Arrows tribe. Sana was still a bit mixed on it, but even her sister had to concede that without their help, getting to this point would have been deeply frustrating. After that somewhat cryptic meeting with the Shaman Argor they had found the expedition put together in almost an afternoon. It wasnt quite being kicked out the door, but it certainly made her feel like the shaman was keen to see them away from the hold for some reason. The trip after that had gone well, it was wrong to say it was smooth but it had been quite rapid. With a small band, they had moved through cavern systems mainly during the storm walls and then above ground when it was possible. There had been some small skirmishes with other tribes on the way, but mostly they were groups of a strength like those they had met elsewhere. A few Nascent Souls or Soul Foundation and mainly Golden cores. Nobody was willing to stick around to bother Pezvak at least, and so they had made it to this point in just under two weeks. To their south, the wetlands stretched away below them, dotted with massif pillars and a few more upland areas in between large lakes that were visible through the rolling rainclouds that swept across continually. Ahead of them, the forested uplands vanished into misty rain. Every now and then a giant rock pillar split the landscape, while the distant flashes of lightning on the mountains that UrInan called the White Dragons, illuminated the more distant peaks. The forest was still sub-tropical here, and rivers wound through it falling over the various rent edges of the escarpment as misty, stepped waterfalls. Here and there it was possible to make out the ruins of complexes scattered around and on the distant pillars or on the cliff edges. To get here without knowing the paths that Pezvak took them on would likely have taken them a month to cover the same distance or seen them forced back to the wetlands to brave the serpents. Otherwise, they would have been forced back by the mazes of broken landscape alignments, ended up fighting half a dozen small tribes or, if they went below ground, rapidly found Undren with all that that promised. This is the extremity of our various territories, Pezvak, who stood nearby, rumbled as they looked out at the misty wet landscape. Beyond here, it is the land of the Ghoblan and the Undren, And the defilers, one of the hunters behind them muttered. Sana stood nearby, arms folded, scanning the landscape just as she was. We make explorations into the depths, through the tunnels, but there is nothing like you seek in anything that our tribes have found, Pezvak added. Nothing like that has ever been found here. If you seek it, it is likely in that direction. She followed where he was pointing, along the vast escarpment to where dozens of ruins dotted the high points of the forest as it started to rise into proper foothills were dimly visible in a break in the weather. Even hidden by the forest sprawl, that complex over there must be massive shading her eyes, she peered at the distant ruins. They were blocky and angular, similar largely to the ones they encountered in the swamp from what she could make out. You must be wary, though. The space of that place is strange, even by the standards of the swamps you have traversed to reach this point, Pezvak frowned. That is also very close to the areas where the defilers have made the biggest push in recent seasons. What are those? Sana pointed off to the south, over the edge of the escarpment. They all looked in that direction at a break in the cloud that allowed the distant portions of the escarpment to be briefly visible. The vast escarpment stretched down below them. In the distance she could see that something had rent the landscape, dropping one side of it away as it left a weird disconnect between the uplands and the swamp. Lights were dimly visible to their augmented vision in the middle distance from settlements in the lower massif around that point. A few even blinked out in the distant wetlands. To be visible at this distance they must be huge fires, she murmured. I had no memory of settlements that large from when we last traded this far towards the mountains, Pezvak frowned. It seems Shaman Argors concerns that this season of storms is covering something untoward may be well-founded. The few other UrInan with them also shook their heads, as did Rusula, who had tagged along. Perhaps it is Ghoblan, or one of the southern tribes has made inroads, one of the others, a hunter named Kazgru, said with a shrug. True, Rusula nodded, adding, In the seasons of thunder it is hard to keep in contact, and this season has lasted many months already. As if to punctuate that point, thunder rumbled off to the north. Another huge storm front was moving in. The thickness of the thunderclouds overhead was actually suppressing the usual storm half-light into proper dusk. The oppressive air that came with it made everything feel charged, was likely also the reason those clusters of light were more obvious, as they were reflected through the mists and rain. We will go along the edge of the escarpment, making for the nearest towers, Pezvak said after a further pause. We should be wary, though, of trusting ruins for shelter. Hmmmmm C yes. That is the kind of place someone would happily fortify up and occupy in lieu of having any nice safe stone mountains to hide in from these storms Sana mused, which got several amused laughs from the Hunters. She shook her head, and her sister half smiled as well. Running a hand through her sodden hair, which she had cut short again, she squinted down through the misty rain sweeping across the escarpment closer to them C taking in the nearer wetland and massif. There were shadows in the forest below those massif pillars, and the two points between several of the pillars looked slightly like they could be huge carved walls or some stepped structure that was overgrown. The horizon point was just a bit too uniform from this altitude, even broken up by gloom and rain as it was. Its hard to tell with the gloom and the dropping visibility from the waves of rain pushing through but there might be another one down in the valleys over to our south-east thats almost as big. Those two valley rises look awfully straight for the feng shui of the landscape around here. Rusula nodded, There is a large ruin down there as well, mostly lost to the jungle and the wetland, almost as big as Yogo-Shada or Cita-Furiax. It is the westernmost edge of the Gloomy Crags territory, Pezvak added and chuckled. They will be about as amenable to you as the Five Eyes were. Big tribes easier to forget roots, one of the hunters muttered. Big tribes get much better at cracking heads though, another added from up above where they were also keeping watch. Anyway, we should move out, if we want to get to the nearest tower before the storm wall arrives, Pezvak said abruptly, waving to the other half a dozen hunters who all started to make their way down the cliff. Making their way along the edge of the escarpment and towards the nearest small tower, she found that the distance between things out here was just as warped as the UrInan had suggested it was. As far as hypotheses went, they had a few already, but the most plausible one was the one Sana had formulated. It was based off their discussions about the fixed points in the landscape in the Perilous Realm C that basically, the ruins and other notable points in the landscape were normal and that the space between them was somehow wrong. The best that they could come up with, while asking Rusula as they went, was that the distance was somehow folded, akin to ground contraction like her own Sundering Intent allowed her to do. Looking at it from a distance, the disruption would not be visible, but walking through them you would be forced to follow the contours unwittingly. The longer they walked through the rain, the more this seemed to be borne out. The tower Pezvak led them towards, which looked like it was maybe 200 metres high around four miles away, turned out to be 200 metres high and closer to twenty miles away. Equally curious, walking too high in the sky here was, it turned out, impossible. The qi simply became thin the higher you went up, such that upon rising to maybe half a mile she essentially could not support her own momentum without a vast expenditure of her own qi. When they finally arrived at the tower though, she found that there was something in that that they hadnt really bargained for. Arriving there, they looked back at the massif and saw it was about twice the distance away it should have been. What the fates Thats she scowled and looked back at the massif now much more clearly visible from the top story of the tower in comparison to the ridgeline. Pezvak was scowling. This is a problem. It should not be this bad. It shouldnt? Sana looked at him and then back at the massif and frowned. I feel like we are seeing something quite fundamentally important in the way this landscape is trying to screw with us But I cannot for the life of me work out what exactly it is. If its like this, the storm wall is going to arrive well before we get to Jumaki Chasm. It should be 25 miles from the massif, but we have already come close to 20 and it is just the first tower. It is too fast, Rusula frowned, staring up at the sky. The storm wall is already building again. At this rate it is going to hit within a mere 20 hours? Pezvak just nodded grimly. They did not come this fast before? she said. Here it is different, further out they lag, Pezvak said by way of explanation. This season of thunder is already strange and erratic, but this is? We return to massif for now? one of the other hunters, whose name she thought was Luz, asked, looking edgy. It bad luck to stay in ruins when storm wall come, another grumbled. The Makers Eyes not reach. People vanish, especially out here. Pezvak turned to look at the two of them. When you say people vanish, she asked, are you talking about the rumours that the Ancestral Shaman talked about? People vanish, never seen again. It happen in depths, but sometimes even whole warband vanish near ruins when caught in the storms. This a thing of the last century or so. The old ancestors of tribes have no luck seeing why, and the few who go to investigate also all vanish, so now people just avoid them. Rusula explained. Ruins always dangerous though, above and below, even after all this time, Pezvak agreed. Can we not just find a cave in the escarpment? she asked, looking towards the edge. Most caves here lead to the depths. We can hide there, but many things will come in with the storm, Pezvak frowned. So why are those caves safe? Sana asked. They have always been holy place. Dark things fear to tread where world roots once ran, Rusula said. Arborundum veins, she had worked that one out quickly enough after the shaman Argor had remarked on them having a piece of the world root in their possession during their first meeting. The Cloud Arrows tribe had quite a remarkable collection of it, in several different colours C cups, bowls and even a small bracelet. The former were used by the old shamans in certain rituals while the bracelet was worn by Chief Ogun. Then why are the caves in the massifs okay? she asked. Those had clearly had no Arborundum in them. They are high up. The makers eye sees. Evil skulks below, one of the hunters muttered. She looked around at the other hunters who were all looking up at the storm wall and the black, blocky tower with unease. She was pretty sure that they could just find a cave and seal it up, but on balance it was probably better to do what the hunters said, she supposed. This whole land seemed to make them uneasy in any case. I think we should return to the massif and consider what is what, Arai found herself agreeing as she considered how skittish the Hunters looked. Yeah, Sana nodded pensively. It is better to not tempt inauspicious things. Arriving back at the massif where they had left it, she felt her head hurt a bit, because the return trip had indeed been about 10 miles, as it should have been. The tower behind them was also once again four miles away, looking as it had been. They had passed through exactly the same landscape, at the same speed, but in half the time, covering half the distance, without missing anything they had seen on the way there. Even the hunters were a little unnerved by it, and frequently prayed to their Maker in Lataan. Sat in a cave, overlooking the escarpment, she looked on while the members of the Cloud Arrows tribe sorted out a campfire and some food, and considered again what it was they had just seen about the distance between places here. It was still gnawing at her, even when she was brought some soup, so in the end she drew it out as a map, using her scrip. Looking at that diagram with the recorded measurements and her observations and a visual record of the trip there and back in her mind, she still found that she had nothing. Meanwhile, Sana just sat there staring at the distance between them and the tower, studying it with her soul sense as if it had actively offended her somehow. It was a sentiment she could appreciate, having walked there and back again and still finding herself none the wiser. Soon flickers of lightning started to become more visible through the rain clouds in the distance to the north so she sighed and put it out of her mind. The Cloud Arrows tribe had gotten used to them just doing their own thing and refining cores, and just started to talk about various things and gamble with dice as they sat around the fire in the cave. The core she was working on still had almost half its qi left. It really made her wonder what they had been doing to cores before this point to not get this much out of them. Was it the symbol and shattering the soul foundations? She vowed to experiment on that at some point once they got some decent Nascent Soul cores. Unfortunately, qi beasts of that grade were surprisingly thin on the ground once you suddenly needed some, or so it seemed. Sinking her mind into her Nascent Soul, she looked at her Qi Sea as qi from the core flooded into her. The upper half was almost filled with mist at this point. As she watched, shifting rings of qi were separated and refined, rolling around like a vast hurricane with her Golden Core at the centre. Dozens of little sky islands made of agglomerating qi types drifted in it. The sea below rolled with great crashing storm waves. In the heart of her dantian was a placid area C the eye of the tumultuous storm of refinement. Bordered with massif pillars made of core detritus, she well, her Nascent Soul had carved shrines on each peak which held the qi focusing arrays she had added. Those arrays were now the focus of everything that was going on. The storm surged around them, pulled in by the rotation of the Golden Core which hung in the middle of the place, spinning so fast it looked almost motionless were it not for the rings swirling around it in the eye of the storm. The arrays themselves fed a continuous series of flare-like columns that swirled around the intervening space, being devoured by the core at a steady rate. The whole scene was quite unreal, given everything was shifting rainbow colours except for the dense grey clouds of qi, which mirrored the storm outside and had miniature bolts of tribulation-looking lightning arcing through them and occasionally earthing in her core. Her Nascent soul currently sat in the middle of all this. Focusing on that aspect of her dantian made everything go weird because the scale of the whole scene became somewhat off. It was like she was either focusing on her core, and the Nascent Soul was right there, as her, tiny in scale, or she focused on the Nascent Soul, whereupon the core was tiny and the draw remained the same while her Nascent Soul sat on a platform in the eye of the hurricane of refined qi. The spiritual walnut trees on some of her pillars had started to become actual small trees. They periodically drew down lightning from the rolling hurricane, and the density of unrefined qi around them was definitely higher than elsewhere, which was interesting. She could see a similar, lesser effect around the lotus and the Sun Orchids, as well as several other spirit plants she had added along the way. The Serpents had all eked out dens for themselves and hunted spirit crabs or fish. The spirit crabs ate rock bits, and the fish ate anything. It was a strange cycle of sorts to watch, but it definitely made her qi refinement that bit quicker, and the crabs and fish were slowly multiplying even as the serpents ate them. It was a strange facsimile of how they behaved in reality. She turned to one of the serpents and frowned at it. They all had the Myriad Transformations symbol where their cores would be Could she actually bring them out as pseudo Nascent Souls? She focused on one C it flicked its tongue but did nothing more. No she sighed softly under her breath, already having worked out her mistake, Stupid Arai, youre doing it wrong! This time she manifested her Nascent Soul in the cave directly. It appeared, sitting on the head of a rather grumpy-looking, ethereal twin-headed serpent several metres long. She stared at herself from three different perspectives from 8 pairs of eyes for a moment before having to stop because it was giving her a headache. That act made everyone else in the cave stop and look at her. You know Auram Manifestation one of the hunters muttered, making a holy sign while a few others actually bowed. Thats a totemic refinement of a juvenile Hydra? Rusula whispered with awe. Sana watched her dully, and the feeling through their connection was tangibly: Well, monkeyshit C Why didnt we think of that before! She prodded the serpent with her Nascent Soul and found that it was indeed like a pseudo Nascent Soul of sorts it didnt have a Sea of Knowledge, but it had access to a pseudo soul sense of its own and even some kind of independent agency, although that was rather patchy. It also had an intent that seemed to be derived from her own, crossed with its own comprehensions of that devouring power it had had in life. She tried to get it to use an ability C the air mist blades. Without even doing anything particular, it formed a small three symbol array in its mouth and breathed a cloud of severing mist at the roof of the cave that made everyone else flinch back. It then gave her a thats how you do it expression that made her want to send the serpent back into her dantian and ignore it. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Pensively, she recalled them all and then, focusing through her Nascent Soul she tried to just send out serpents. The one two-headed serpent and two single-headed serpents flitted out and appeared in the cave beside her. Both of them were, she had to be honest, kinda small and only around two metres long with bodies as thick as her leg. It still managed to impress the UrInan who were now looking at her with even more reverence if that was possible. She summoned out a few more, which were all basically normal snakes and spent a few minutes working out what she could do. If left to their own devices, they had autonomous movement, and would also follow basic instructions. The limit of the two-headed serpent was four symbol arrays, which it could do with a real struggle. The single-headed ones could manage two symbol arrays in the same manner before turning fuzzy. When they overexerted themselves they just returned to her Qi Sea and sulked. Casting arrays in that way also cost her more than just doing it normally, but she could already see the advantages C diversions for starters. Sana had also started experimenting at this point, and after a bit more investigation she went back to refining qi from the core and waiting for the storm front to pass. By the time it did, she had managed to increase her reserve of refined qi by another 30% over what they had been. Some rough mental math suggested that was about 85,000 units now. Her Nascent Soul was also bit more mature looking C but only just. It was also possible for her to bring out the crabs and fish, as it turned out, but they were not particularly useful in the cavern. They retained their elemental affinities as in life, and as it turned out, as Nascent Soul fish, they could swim in the air and were physically powerful, but they otherwise lacked in stamina. The crabs, which got a smattering of actual applause from the Cloud Arrows tribe and some impressed Oooohs from Rusula, were very stealthy and had good explosive combat power C especially with water-type arrays, but again lacked stamina. Both were situationally useful, but incomparable to the versatility of the serpents who had significantly more autonomy it seemed. A lot of it was likely down to understanding she assumed. It was easier for them to understand the mind-set of a serpent and how it acted compared to a fish or a crab. The return trip to the first tower was much the same as the previous one. They didnt linger here and pushed on, heading for the caves that the Cloud Arrows tribe spoke of, which were apparently somewhere beyond the third tower. As they approached within half a mile of second tower though, she pulled back her soul sense and waved for everyone to stop C even as Pezvak was doing the same with a very dark look on his face. I take it those are these Defilers? she said as they all came to a halt. Through her soul sense she could see that the tower ahead of them was occupied. A large group of brutish figures maybe 40 strong C demon-like individuals with pig-like heads and muscled, fat bodies were sat around a series of cook fires. They had about 30 other creatures there with them. Mainly Undren and the smaller greenish-grey demons she now knew were called Ghoblan. Along with them were several female UrInan who were being brutally tormented. It took her a moment to work out where the male UrInan were before she saw one of the demons gnawing on a leg and thought to look at the fires, which held several hacked-up torsos on spits. She looked on for several more moments as the pig head demons laughed and did lewd things before pulling her sense back C none of those at the tower were above Soul Foundation, so their arrival had passed entirely unnoticed. Evil things, Pezvak hissed, unlimbering his bow. What is it? Rusula asked, bringing the rest of the hunters up. A raiding party of Defilers, Pezvak growled. They have come this far south? This soon after the storm? Rusula whispered, looking uneasy. The rest of the group behind them also shifted with unease and anger. I take it we kill them? she said to Pezvak. It seems like eradicating them would be doing the world a big favour. With fire and fury, Rusula muttered, grinding her teeth. She was about to suggest that they just attack with a few, but looking by the faces of the UrInan hunters she suspected that there was no honour in that. We will attack first and let you sweep them all up, she said to the others. If they have banners we must be careful, Pezvak muttered. She swept the tower again but saw nothing really like that. They dont seem to have anything like that, Arai added. We will disperse their energy and sunder their strength. You will then move in and help those they have taken prisoner? she suggested. Pezvak nodded and the two of them jumped into the air and used their movement arts to blur through the rain towards the tower, hiding their presence. Arriving above it, she swept a second time just to make sure there were no surprises, then they both unleashed as much of their strength as they could. In the end, the attack took mere moments, as Sanas Maelstrom Intent was almost tailor-made for dispersing and diffusing qi in localised areas. As the pig head demons screamed and shouted in a guttural language that made her skin crawl, she locked onto as many as she could and sent a chilling pulse of Sundering Intent-infused qi towards their meridians. Several weaker Golden Cores died simply from the shock of the attack. The rest coughed up blue/purple blood and staggered drunkenly before collapsing. It took about 10 seconds for the other slaves to recognise what had just happened, then with an enraged scream one of the female UrInan pushed off a demon that had been holding her down and, grabbing its axe, brutally stove its head in. That opened the floodgates for a wave of carnage as the Ghoblan, UrInan and Undren swarmed over their persecutors. At the same moment, the Cloud Arrows group arrived at the edge of the clearing and just stopped to watch the same scene as them. It was a scene of justice probably... but mainly it was just horrific. The Undren dragged several of the smaller pig demons over to the fires, breaking their limbs and throwing them in a large cauldron of boiling water. The female UrInan and several female Ghoblan were busy mutilating helpless pig demons in ways that were quite horrifically inventive. They dropped down beside Pezvak and the rest, who were still standing there, watching. She didnt consider herself particularly sheltered when it came to death, having seen quite a bit of it both here and also through body recovery as a Herb Hunter. However, this level of vengeful torment made her feel unclean just watching it. Not for the victims, these defilers, who made her skin crawl in some strange way just being near them, but for the perpetrators, who didnt deserve to have been delivered to a point where this kind of violence was cathartic. What do we do? she asked Pezvak, who was standing there with folded arms. They have their minds... dont they? Rusula muttered, holding her own arms while a few of the other hunters also muttered darkly. Watching the carnage, she could see that the strongest among the prisoners were two UrInan females who were about Golden Core and suffering some kind of cultivation damage. It had settled down to a somewhat more systematic torment at this point, and the few remaining pig demons who were still alive had been restrained. The UrInan woman who had started the revolt with their unknowing help was going down the line chopping off limbs and the demons offending organs. Two of the Undren followed along after, gathering up much of it and throwing it into the fires or into the cauldron. When did they gag the small horrors? her sister asked dully. Undren are fast like that, but probably it was the Ghoblan, Pezvak said grimly. *Boom* The raging swell of thunder swept across the sky making it physically darken. What do we do about the freed ones? she asked Pezvak. And isnt that damnably fast for another storm wall? Sana added. It is fast, Pezvak grumbled. Thats less than two days. The freed prisoners also noticed the weather, and as a result, finally spotted their audience. The reactions were interesting she had to admit. The Undren, who were mostly what she would have considered the lightly armoured caste, all flinched and stopped what they were doing. The Ghoblan massed together but didnt look especially afraid while the three of the five UrInan females all scowled and pointed weapons at them. The other two, who had borne the worst of the torment, just looked on dully. They dont seem pleased to see us? she noted to Pezvak. They see we are Cloud Arrows C their tattoos mark them as Gloomy Crags, Rusula answered. Ah, so they are afraid that you will also bash them over the heads and take them home as brides? she said drily. There were one or two awkward shuffles from the Soul Foundation hunters behind them that suggested that in other circumstances that might not be too far off the mark. She shook her head and walked forward We did this, she pointed to the dead and dying pig-headed demons. The three females from the Gloomy Crags all flinched while the other two just looked from one to the other. Who are the other two from? she asked. Red Feather tribe by the looks of it, the Hunter called Luz said. They are not allied to the Gloomy Crags. Or us, for that matter, Rusula added. Another huge echo of thunder rolled across the sky, followed by a sizzling wave of purple-white lightning that skittered like an insane flood of locusts across half the sky. With it came a strange distortion in the qi of the world. The after-tones of the bolt echoed oddly, and in the shadows far above she swore she saw a series of shadows drifting through the rain before they vanished. Isiqhwithi siyakhala, one of the ghoblan mumbled, bowing down. Iliso lendudumo, another mumbled. Uzwilakhe wesibhakabhaka. She blinked, because the cadence of the words sounded... familiar? Ghoblan and their weirdness, another hunter, Tantaz, grimaced. Somehow I think staying here would be a bad idea, she said, looking out at the forest. The rain was starting to fall harder now, forming a curtain of noise on the dense greenery. The temperature was if anything more cloying than it had been in the swamp. It was more than just the fires here Frowning, she knelt down and touched the ground, sending her soul sense down a little. It didnt penetrate far, but the rock was definitely warmer below. Yes, we should not stay here, Pezvak agreed. It is too far to make it to the massif as well. This storm will arrive in a few hours. Going down is not possible is it? Sana said looking at the cliff edge. You said that the caverns in Jumaki chasm are beyond the next watchtower? We will not reach them in time with our current speed, Pezvak said, rejecting that suggestion. You can go faster though, she said, thinking again about the distance, and the fact that they had been walking at what was effectively a scouting pace. I can, but they cannot, Pezvak frowned, gesturing to many of the others. If it comes to it we can dig into the ground and hide, she said decisively. You lot, Pezvak pointed to the five UrInan women and also included the Undren and the Ghoblan in the gesture. She watched as the UrInan spoke to them in their common tongue, which she was still really not much closer to mastering beyond a few guttural words. It had far too many consonants in it and half the time she was certain they were trying to teach her rude words or how to proposition others. After a few moments of back-and-forth, Pezvak nodded and turned to them. They will come with us, these five at least, he explained. We come too, the Ghoblan female who seemed to lead that group said with a scowl. They looked at the twenty or so Undren, who scowled and as one started to grab various bits of defiled and make their way towards the escarpment edge. They will take their chances, it seems, Luz grunted. We should not linger here, then, she said. The trip along the ridgeline, racing against the storm was hard. They kept to the treeline where possible. To her surprise, both Ghoblan and the five Ur''Inan women were able to just about keep pace with their brisk run. The thunder crept ever closer as they skirted river gorges, the occasional small ruin and groves of gnarled and poisonous spirit vegetation. In many places, the forest actually grew all the way up to the edge of the escarpment now C tumbling over it in tangled avalanches of life-catching vines and various unpleasant, death-loving species that especially liked to congregate around the rivers. They had made it almost four miles when they encountered a second band of the defilers, in similar numbers to the last beside one of the gorges. This group were in the process of butchering a large number of Undren prisoners, shoving a few, who she assumed were females, into a caged wagon. The slaughtered corpses were being piled onto a second one by the child-sized, minion-like Pig Demons who outnumbered the adults maybe three to one. There was no planning this time. They simply rolled over them without even pausing. Two pulses of intent-infused qi accompanying a hail of arrows from the hunters. The Undren had broken and fled back down the gorge before they had even finished killing all the defilers. Standing beside one of the corpses of a corpulent Pig Demon, her sister waved her over. You notice some of these ones have grey leathery skin? Sana said. Huh now that you mention it, she checked and glanced at another, and saw that it did as well. That detail had somehow passed notice before. Isnt it remarkably like the bales of skin we saw in the Island City that the Sarkatush were storing? she frowned, looking for those memories of long ago. The Undren in the depths had some as well, Sana reminded her. Some other races take it, use it, but not us. It is a thing that is unclean, Rusula said. Yes, big war-here Defiled Undren, one of the Red Feather UrInan women said helpfully in very bad Lataan. She spoke to Rusula for a moment, gesturing and pointing in various directions in their normal tongue while Rusula nodded along before turning back to her. She says that Defilers come with the season of storms, appear from nowhere, make big strike against the Undren, seize their stronghold here, fight against the Ghoblan to the north, now turn here for some reason. That is unusual, Pezvak frowned, then asked the woman a few questions as well. She says that their numbers are unknown. Several tribes just vanished in the storm waves. They go to scout but get captured by Gloomy Crags before they can get far, taken to Gloomy Crags delvings for questions, then defilers attack, they flee, get caught south of here just before storm wave before last. Defilers attack as soon as wave finishes, caught everyone off guard. Rusula translated. We finished killing all that remain, Luz came over, holding a tattered flayed hide. This in the possession of the grey-skin. They looked at the flayed hide, which was greenish in colour and still bloody with some distaste. This belong to a Warleader of the Gloomy Crags, Pezvak muttered. They making it into banner. Destroy or? Luz frowned. Destroy, say prayer to Maker for soul to find new home, Pezvak growled. We not like Gloomy Crag, have many blood enmity, but Defilers are enemies of all. This is not honourable end for mighty warrior. Ill do it, Rusula said, taking the hide and waving to the three woman from Gloomy Crag to come over from where they were hacking viciously at various corpses, making sure they were very dead. We should not linger here, Pezvak said, to which she could only wholeheartedly agree. As they made their way onward, the storm howled almost overhead now, the rain sleeting down and making a dull roar in the trees all around them. Visibility had dropped to maybe 50 metres, with their qi-enhanced vision and soul sense also starting to suffer both from the qi-rich environment and from the oppression of the storm above. They soon found two more camps just like the one they had destroyed, on other river gorges leading down the escarpment. Both had signs of a lot of butchery and obvious trails leading off into the forest. At the third one, they again encountered actual defilers, this time with a Nascent Soul pig-headed demon leading them. Even before they could do anything to it, Pezvak executed it with a white and yellow arrow that hit it and exploded with enough force to scatter its physical body across half of the gorge. Arriving at the edge and sweeping up the remainder, she got a much better view of this camp, which was in a cluster of ruins that was much more substantial than the last ones they had seen. A few of the smaller pig demons fled shrieking for the treeline before being shot down by hunters, while she targeted Soul Foundation demon after demon, abolishing their cultivations with scything blades of her intent. Sana for her part did what she had been doing before and roughly dispersed all the qi in the area as best she could. When it was done, they were left with a small band of shivering Ghoblan, two more female UrInan and a bunch of Undren who had already made a decisive retreat back down the gorge. Looking around at the corpses, she was again met with that strange sense of unease. There was something about the pig demons made her skin crawl somehow and evoked a primal hatred was the wrong word disgust. Why do the Undren all run? Sana asked Pezvak, watching them flee. The ones we fought before were nigh unbreakable. Individual Undren are not strong, Pezvak said, turning to watch them as well, The Defilers are masters of this kind of damage, and they are not fighting for their ancestors here. They are not really running, but heading for the nearest caverns where they will regroup and then likely go down. Unlike us, who must retreat overland, the Undren need only go deep to find their kind. All of the depths here are the territory of Swarmblood. They fight like devils when it suits them, one of the Ghoblan woman muttered. But always for themselves, another added with a sour look at the retreating Undren. That did tally with what she had seen so far, she had to admit. What will- She was cut off as a vast soul sense dropped out of the sky onto the whole camp. The Undren shrieked and blood ran from their eyes and ears as they collapsed. The weaker UrInan and Ghoblan they had saved were also incapacitated. Her consciousness went slightly fuzzy as it narrowed in on the two of them and Pezvak who gritted his teeth and made a strange sign before staggering back. Ymg'' goka l'' Neron, gof''n ahf'' c'' ephaimgah''ehye nafl''fhtagn The words echoed in her head, speaking a word she couldnt understand even as she fought with the surprising intrusion. Mustering as much strength as she could, she pushed the enemy soul strength that came with it out of her body, using her Sundering Intent and her mantra to repel it even as the symbol surged after, not that it was left with much do to. What in the Makers Eyes, she hissed, adopting the UrInan means of cursing. That was Spirit Severing strength? Sana grimaced. Powerful 5th Advancement, Rusula gasped, pushing herself up even as Pezvak helped her rise. She shuddered, scouring her body with her intent a second time. The lingering sensation from the intent and that horrible voice that had slid all over her body made her want to burn her skin with acid to get clean again. No Principle, she said, so yes probably. It is close to 6th advancement; the defiled do not rank the same way. Pezvak growled. If we meet one who has found their inner meaning we can only flee and pray that the Maker has eyes in this place. It will be as strong as a warrior like Karoz, and have spells like yours and probably a refined banner. Four miles away, her sister said after a moment, They have patched up the tower and heavily fortified it however She cast her own soul sense towards the tower. It didnt get much farther than half the distance, but it was enough to give her spectral eyes in that direction and make out a sprawling camp of primitive, block buildings and a set of formidable stone walls ringing it. Undren buildings? They use them for food and disposable labour if necessary, while also treating the Ghoblan the same and some others. Pezvak grunted, looking around at the group. She nodded, having recalled being told as much before now. Based on what she had seen they also used the UrInan females for either pleasure or maybe breeding and the Ghoblan as well, killing and eating any males presumably. The storm is only an hour out, if even, she said, eyeing the sky. Ah, her sister frowned. There are more coming, So there are, Pezvak spat. It took her a moment to find them, hidden by the rain and struggling against the oppression of the clouds above that diffused her soul sense. In the trees about a mile and a half away was a force comprised of a dozen Nascent Soul pig demons, a bunch more Soul Foundation ones and almost 100 Golden Core ones. More than four times that of before, at least in the horrid little child-sized ones that were closer to bipedal pigs than fat humanoids ran around them. Those are the banners you talked about? she asked as her soul sense wavered and then was forced back. Yes, Pezvak hissed grimly. Another sweeping wave of soul sense from the tower bore down on them, but this time she was expecting it and beat it back more easily, even managing to shelter Rusula and two others who were nearby. She stared around at their situation. Most of the Undren who had fled were flopping on the ground, incapacitated. The UrInan women they had liberated were also stunned while many of the Hunters were on their knees holding their heads. What do the banners do? she asked Pezvak. Specifically? I dont know, he spat, I have never fought them. Only the old ancestors and Warleader Ullz and Camp Leader Yargash have engaged large formations of these spawn of abomination. Generally though? she pressed. They interfere with shamans arts and disturb mana as I understand it, while giving powerful boosts to their swarms, Rusula gasped. We do not fight here, Pezvak said looking around. We must find some higher ground, the previous rock formation, and try to get out of range of that one in the tower. She nodded, agreeing to that, and quickly sorted through what they could do by way of arrays. You retreat and we will cover you laying traps as we go. Yep, and try to find out what those flags do explicitly before we get anywhere within potential formation range of that pack of horrors, Sana added. They rapidly made their way out of the gorge. It was unfortunate but they had to leave the Undren behind, there were simply too many of them and they had fled too far already, which made her feel uneasy somehow, but they already had enough issues bringing the injured UrInan and Ghoblan with them. Three had died outright along with two hunters from the soul attacks in any case. At their backs, Rusula and Pezvak rapidly marshalled the Cloud Arrow group while they both scanned the group who were pursuing them at a more leisurely pace What are they waiting for? she wondered as they left various hidden two and three symbol arrays scattered in their path. Sana just shook her head, as confused as she was. At a certain point, she noted that they had stopped and the Nascent Soul demons had some kind of argument. It was difficult to make out with the fuzzy disruption to her soul sense getting ever worse, but she thought Monkeyshit, she hissed as she saw several small ones running back in the direction of the big camp. Reinforcements Sana agreed grimly. They watched the front edge of the first group push inland, clearly intending to circle around. There were no further attacks from the tower either. Suddenly, another soul sense that was different swept over them from the distance in the direction of the tower, then another. She hid her presence and it swept on past them, finding the Cloud Arrows tribe with much more ease. They kept on retreating, crossing another river gorge, keeping a careful eye on their pursuers with their soul sense and leaving a few scattered traps. The big ones have rather bad soul sense, Sana observed after a while. They do, she agreed, sweeping ahead of one of the bands that had now split off and was rapidly trying to push past them about half a mile north. Even at that distance, it was hard for her to focus her own sense now. The thunder rolled overhead again and the rain somehow managed to intensify. Ah, found them, Sana muttered. Found what? she asked, glancing over at her. The source of those other two soul senses: look about a mile to the south east of us, towards the escarpment edge, Sana said. She swept her sense that way C it was only possible for her to reach that far by sacrificing her peripheral sphere almost entirely and focusing in a very narrow line. Like that, she eventually saw what her sister had spotted, a larger group led by five Nascent Soul defilers. It was largely Undren and Ghoblan she realised, with maybe a thousand of the child-sized pig demons. The source of the soul sense was two captive female Undren with lots of livid red brands on their flesh being led on leashes by one of the Nascent Soul demons. Both had white lizard skin across their backs and flanks and lizard-like tails. The only reason she was certain they were female though was because both were obviously pregnant. She shuddered and pulled her sense out quickly as both of them perked up and looked vaguely in their direction. Thinking quickly, she dithered her sense and then feigned a second deliberately hasty sweep that made it look like they were panicking having seen that and also starting to get short on qi. Only when she was satisfied that those two could not get a clear lock on them did she signal Sana who nodded and turned and ran rapidly towards the Cloud Arrows group who were now almost 500 metres ahead of them. As they went, both of them started dropping proper arrays now while occasionally sending out flickers of soul sense to make sure they drew their pursuers onto them. Yin Earth on the ground and in anything vaguely boggy; Yin Life and Wood in the Rivers; Fire on the trees and Water on anything that had a vaguely metal alignment, which was now suffusing the air as a whole. Mostly these were things they had not really bothered with before now because either the battles did not last long enough for this or they lacked the time to prepare. Crossing a muddy bog, she scattered more three and two symbol arrays of Yin Life through it liberally. Metal in reserve? her sister signed. Yep, clean out the Nascent Souls in one go, she signed back. We get them if they try to clean out the traps. They may just use expendable prisoners Sana pointed out. They seem like the type. She had to agree there, and a few moments later was proven right as a wave of almost a thousand unarmed Undren with red brands on them came swarming out of the forest towards the first river they had heavily trapped. The silent shockwave of miasma swirled through the rain, feeding on the water from the sky as much as the water from the river, and swept across the wave, eliminating hundreds of sub-Golden Core Undren while the pig demons watched with amusement behind. Once those traps ran out, they sent a second wave through while still hanging back themselves. Only when they were satisfied and most of that wave moved across the river did the pig demons start to move up, still screening and using their small demons to sweep and flank around the side, to the north of them. There are more coming from behind, her sister said grimly. She carefully swept out her own sense in the direction beyond the Cloud Arrows who had arrived at the rocky outcropping, and saw three more Nascent Souls and the same general numbers as the group ahead: they had quite a mix of slaves, mostly female and several carts of males, heavily crippled. Not moving fast, but aiming to cut them off nonetheless. They pulled back further and she felt a bizarre tug on her qi, as it went a bit chaotic. She tried to sunder the sense of intent that came with it and found it did The Nameless Fate really wants to curse our nine generations, she hissed. Those totem banner things have a Principle on them, Sana said, not bothering to hide the anger in her tone. Examining the effect she found that it was attacking her ability to control qi in some subtle way and also making the control over it sluggish and uncooperative. The effect was like the diametric opposite form of Sanas Maelstrom Intent. Where her sister did that with harmony and by manipulating the balance of their surroundings, this was domineering, greedy and chaotic. If we had just attacked straight up and been surprised by that, things could have been bad, Sana muttered. Retreating further back, the effect didnt lessen, but it didnt really get any stronger either, so outrunning it was not possible. Well I guess they die fast then, She drew her sword. We wont get close with it like this though, her sister frowned, Its already starting to affect the qi in my flesh and bones a bit. She gave her own symbol a nudge, but it sent back something like a vexed shrug that held a lot of displeasure. That was interesting and concerning. If the symbol wont resist it? What if we make a huge Yang Lightning array? Sana sister said, looking up at the thunderous sky above them. What about the Cloud Arrows tribe she pointed out. We should be able to guide it a bit, and remember what happened before? Sana said. That weirdness, she nodded, she did recall that, but they had not been able to ask any questions about it. Her intuition, which she liked to think was pretty sharp, had told her that was something they absolutely should already know about. Thats a big gamble, she murmured as they made it to the rocky outcropping. Many come, Pezvak said, having stuck dozens of arrows in the ground beside him. Their banners are already doing evil as well. We are going to use the Runes of the Gods, she said, using the term that the UrInan used for the array symbols. It will be a very big array; you may not be safe. We will take our chances, Pezvak said simply, It is better to die like that than to die to them. We will dance for the Maker, he named the storm for his daughters, Rusula said grimly. She eyed them, wondering what that meant, but there was no time to ask as her soul sense told her that the surrounding forces were now within half a mile of them. Her qi was also getting more turbulent. Grasping Sanas hand, she linked and felt her qi grow more stable. Her soul sense also expanded and grew stronger again, allowing her to see We need to be fast, Sana agreed as she started to put down nodes. They put down the nodes using their soul senses which they could just about move in tandem. Once the entire thing, a vast five symbol array, was laid out, they expelled 90% of their total qi into the array and held it in abeyance. Behind them, the UrInan and even the Ghoblan were all moving in a strange, coordinated dance that was flowing a bit like a murmuration of birds. There was no qi in it, but she could feel the strange connection welling up even as she watched it. Subtle at first, but growing more profound by the moment. At first, she thought of it as some kind of martial intent, but now that she was looking at it like this, it was somehow more. Bizarrely, it put her in mind of the Dharma chants of the Buddhists in their small temple. In the middle of it, Rusula was muttering something under her breath as she swept her hands to the sky repeatedly. The small pig demons and waves of branded Undren and Ghoblan surged out of the treeline towards them. She counted down the metres grimly until finally, the Nascent Soul demons appeared on the treeline some 50 metres away. Several of them had the banners made of flayed skin on their backs, while others were carried by groups of smaller demons who giggled and laughed. The pressure on their qi was almost at the point where it was about to twist out of their hands. Exhaling, they placed the array down. A wave of chittering, hissing death swept out of the array C so bright that she could only see the damage wrought with her soul sense, such as she was able to muster. The strength of the UrInan dance also flowed into the array, through the two of them, merging with their intents, flooding into the lightning and giving it the form of actual serpents. The world heaved, the clouds above reverberated and death came from above like the lances of some heavenly being. Trees splintered, rocks melted, Undren slaves from both sides and the misfortunate slaves in the caravan sent forward as screening fodder on that side were all incinerated, leaving only dust and afterimages in a burning world. The Pig Demons fried, and it smelt horrible. The little ones evaporated like mist, while the Golden Cores and Soul Foundation demons lit up like bonfires and fled screaming and dying in every direction. She was certain that the lightning from above was proper Yang Lightning, the sound it made as it cut through the air making her soul shake. The thread around her Nascent Soul hummed gently as it resonated with that somehow, but she didnt have time to worry about that because the world was still disintegrating, with them in the centre. The rock beneath the lightning strikes melted even as the Nascent Soul demons, screaming and fleeing in horror, died at last. They were fast but still unable to outrun the wave of death that caught up with them, overturning everything as it travelled outwards, drawing death from above as it went. The serpents of lightning caught them, snared them and tore them down C searing their flesh, dispersing their qi and finally burning away their very souls as the lightning surged onwards. All around them, the spirit forest burned, flames swirling into firestorms that swept outwards. The rivers to their east and west were gone, as was much of the forest within half a mile. By some quirk of fate, the majority of the slave caravan actually survived due to being beyond the western river and in a rocky area. From what she could see though, most of the guards had come up with the slaves in their attempted attack and thus perished with everything else. One of the firestorms did swirl out of the blazing forest and set a cart on fire but the surviving guards managed to extinguish it before it did too much damage sadly. Gasping, she refocused on their surroundings as the worst of the lightning subsided. The diffusion is still her sister panted, looking drained. She stared at her own arms, which had glimmering shadows in them, reflecting the torture her meridians had just endured offloading that much qi. Shaking her head, she swept her gaze through the ruins of the battlefield and quickly found the nearest banner lying some 60 metres away. It had miraculously survived the death of the group of small demons who had been carrying it and was standing at an angle in a still cooling puddle of molten rock suffering no other ill effect. For some reason, her vision wouldnt allow her to actually focus on it though. Grimacing, she moved over to it with her movement art. Up close she could see the banners had been made of flayed orc skin by the looks of it. The runes on them were horrid and made her mind hurt just looking at them. It took her almost ten seconds and a proper headache to look at the banner properly and see the array formation, which had seven symbols in it. She tried to use a transmutation symbol on it directly to break it and got a weird bounce back. Shaking her head, she cut at it with the sword and found that it did nothing to it, the point incapable of so much as scratching the skin. Her intent couldnt get any purchase on it either. The symbols werent what she recognised, except finally for one which was a weird one from the master list shown at the three stones. Not one she had tried, and not the centre. Overcomplicating things Sana said, arriving beside her and slicing through the skin with the leaf knife. As expected, the leaf shredded it without any effort and the sense of dissipation vanished. That was This was the last one, her sister said, patting her shoulder. Ah, she sighed, feeling a bit awkward for some reason. Picking up the bits, she carried them over to where Sana had dropped the others. Her sister then spent a few more moments finely dicing the remains of the five before taking them over to the cliff edge of the escarpment and heaving them over, scattering them into the misty rain-drenched gloom below. Now I can say I have seen the Great Words of the Maker make the skies fall, Pezvak muttered, making his way down from the rock. She turned to look at the others and found them slumped and drained. Many looked a quick sweep of her soul sense made her grimace Nobody had died, but many of them were in grievous condition. We will go deal with the remnants of the caravan, she said, drawing in as much qi as her body would take from the surroundings. The Cloud Arrows Great Hunter nodded and she felt his soul sense sweep out into the forest to the east, presumably checking for other survivors. Making their way over to the caravan, she saw the remaining pig demon guards flee as soon as they got within 200 metres. It didnt help them at all, the speed of their movement over the burning conflagration was not something that these Soul Foundation demons could match. It was a matter of mere seconds to pursue and sunder their cultivation bases and Soul Foundations. The three carts were not as full of prisoners as she thought they had been, which made her feel complicated. Standing in front of them, she pointed at them and then at the seven scattered guards and mimed killing them before saying, You kill them. Stepping back she cut the lock on the door of one of the carts while Sana sliced another up with the leaf. Once they were open, they didnt bother to watch what happened next. The animalistic screams of the abominable things were enough. What are the odds that got all of them, she muttered said, shading her eyes and looking away from the carnage unfolding behind them. Not ones I would take, Sana said, looking back in the direction of the rocky outcropping.

~ Sana, Aftermath of the Battlefield ~
Leaving the ruin of the caravan behind, the two swept inland in a curve tracking the edge of the worst of the devastation. Sana found her paranoia confirmed when she caught two large brute-like creatures skulking through the trees from the north about half a mile from their current location, skirting the worst of the fire. A few hundred smaller demons followed in their wake along with four Nascent Soul pig demons. Those are Arai said dully. She nodded, surprised, because the brutes were familiar C the two hulking grey brutes were the same as the creature they had encountered in the depths and seen around the reservoir when they escaped. These two were heavily branded, their antler horn-like protrusions had been hewn off and most of their armour plates on their skin cut away as well. The scar-like wounds replaced with circles of eye-searing glyphs. The creeping sense of losing control of her qi returned as well as they got closer to them. Thats going to be a problem if their go-to solution is to make everyone elses qi hard to use she observed. Indeed her sister agreed. She found herself looking at the symbols carved on the creatures again. The feeling of disruption was very weird. The symbols inability to work against this was very annoying, and deeply concerning actually. It suggested that the thing responsible for this was on some level a thing of the same realm of existence or origin as the symbol in their Seas of Knowledge. Thinking through what they could do to counteract it, she pulled out one of the scales they still had left in their pack and wrote a Focus, Isolate and Reinforce array within a triangular framework. The different shapes of the connectors were as important as the symbols themselves, she was discovering. Circular ones were energy efficient, triangular ones were interchangeable and self-supported each other depending on the length of the different sides, more complex geometric shapes did other weirder things she hadnt had time to focus on. Pushing qi into the charm she got nothing which was annoying. Those two are dangerous, her sister said, frowning. You dont say, she quipped as she drew another one quickly, back to front this time, placing Isolate at the top, which still got her nothing. Behind them, her soul sense told her that Pezvak and Rusula had roused most of those who could be and were relocating towards the slave caravan as the epicentre of the battlefield was consumed by the conflagration. What are you? her sister asked, glancing over at her as she started to draw a five symbol array. Trying to see if we can counteract that drain and chaotic thing they are doing, she said as she tried to decide what to use as the fifth symbol. Try inverting the transmutation symbol with one less reinforce and one more isolate, her sister suggested. She did as suggested and thankfully it worked as she had hoped. The drain from it was rather fierce though, especially in her current condition. Beside her, Arai quickly made one as well, then with a frown imprinted a few more besides. Its not ideal, her sister said critically observing it. Better than nothing, and they will be useful to the others, she noted. They will, Arai agreed, Now fight or flee? A third possibility, she said, We go back and ask Pezvak or the prisoners what realm these things are. Her sister shook her head and nodded in agreement. It took them only a minute or two to quickly flit back through the conflagration without, she hoped, having been spotted by the new group moving towards the epicentre from the north. Landing back down by the cages, she observed that the prisoners had really done a number on the pig demons. Pezvak, Rusula, Luz and the remaining freed UrInan were with them, looking frazzled from their trip through the fire. There was no sign of the Ghoblan or the others. What happened to the others? she asked, noting that several hunters, one of the Red Feathers and two of the Gloomy Crags UrInan were missing. A group have gone down the escarpment and started to head back towards our territory, our tribe and others must know that the defilers are out in this much force, Pezvak said. Sweeping her sense out, it took her a surprisingly long time to find them. All 6 of them were daubed in purple, blue and black war paint that was somehow messing with her ability to perceive them? And the Ghoblan? she asked, not seeing them. They went with them, Rusula said. They said they knew special paths that would be difficult for the defilers. Do you know of the big grey demons?, who have antlers like this? she asked Pezvak, gesturing, appropriately What advancement are they, generally? Pezvak frowned and shook his head. They sound familiar, like Troll-kind but Nearby, two of the Undren were having a very rapid chittering, clicking conversation. They are usually seven or six advancement, weak, caught young, one of the UrInan women they had freed, who she noted had several tattoos on her arms in Easten, informed them. Pezvak spoke to the UrInan woman for a few moments in their tongue while she focused on her memory of the creature and tried to project a rough drawing of it with her qi for the others to see. It wasnt great at first, but after a few moments she had a reasonable representation of the two beasts. Cut off plates, cut off horns, a lot of symbols, Pezvak muttered, eyeing them grimly. Yes-ss, force-ss here have-s several-s physical-s strength-sss very-sss the Undren who was speaking very halting Easten paused and then continued. Over-circle, maybe-s one, twos over. Uhuh? Arai opened her mouth about to ask for clarification when the UrInan woman spoke to the Undren in its language for a moment before speaking to Pezvak. She thinks that if you are fourth circle, those grey troll-kind is five; if you are five, it is six; it does not think you are six. Rusula explained. She eyed the Undren, whose cultivation was barely Soul Foundation and badly injured, suddenly wondering if she had misjudged the realm of most of the prisoners caught. If the pig demons had those banners, would prolonged exposure to them cause a deviation and make your cultivation realm drop? Was that how they controlled their captives? What of the qi uh, mana disruption banners, Arai asked. They are about a mile out now, she said then winced as a lightning bolt from the storm above sizzled down into the forest 500 hundred metres away leaving a blue line in her vision. The UrInan woman started to speak and Rusula translated in real-time this time. It is a thing of their god, they sacrifice soul to it, blood of agony, bind the flesh of the unwilling, big torture, big degradation. Big rune very hard-s to look at very annoyings Need old sage or ancestor to take on, the Undren scowled No affects us. No mana left to warp. Ah, so that was why they were all injured, it was as she had suspected. All their cultivations bases were sealed somehow. Only the Undren who was speaking and one other silent UrInan woman were at Soul Foundation. The rest were all Golden Core. Her soul sense told her that the group who were coming had found a path through the blaze and were now heading in their direction. They hadnt noticed everyone yet, but They are close, she said. Take these, Arai said, passing three of the talismans she had made to Pezvak, Rusula and Luz. They will afford you some protection from the Her sister trailed off as the sense of turbulence appeared almost right on cue. drain, she finished a bit lamely. Can you escort them away from here? she said to Pezvak. Rusula and Luz can, the Great Hunter said, unlimbering his bow, That is a lot, and you are both weak from summoning the lightning, I will fight with you. The others freed grumbled a bit. They say that they can also fight, Rusula frowned then looked into the distance. Oh that is a lot. The young UrInan shamaness muttered. Yes, it is, and the weakest of them are as strong as any of you She was gratified to see they were running before she even finished with as strong as any of you, Rusula and Luz following after them. Chapter 82 —Difficult Choices
Insteadour ancestors saw in this moment an opportunity to rise for themselves. To turn on their leaders, reject the old alliances they had wrought in favour of the more inward-looking philosophies of Power and Glory. They saw the plight of those others, who had long frustrated their desire to expand, and rather than see the greater evil rising, chose to kick them while they were down. Believing that they were better than the UrKhal, our ancestors took from the Peoples of Sun and Sea even as Earth and Sky fell into their own ruin, consumed by their circumstances. They saw the strength of the UrKhal, made by the great shaper of lives we now call Keramos of Ur broken, and rejoicedfor again it gave them means to expand their own influence.
Excerpt from On the Origins of Darkness By Menoc of Tyre

~ Ragash, Thunder Mountain Tribejust glad to be alive. ~
Ragash fled as fast as her sealed limbs would allow her. She had expected more of the evil things to come, but those numbers were outside her expectation. Beside her, Jelas stumbled and she dragged the younger tribeswoman up. The Undren grabbed her other arm and they arrived back at the carts where the rest remained. Behind her, the shamaness from the small tribe to the west was dragging the hunter with her along There was a terrible detonation and a wave of mist rolled out. A heartbeat later the mist caught fire and the pressure wave picked all of them up and scattered them through the carts like gamblers dice. By the ancestral gods! She screamed as it burnt her back as badly as any spider ichor from the deeps had. The shamaness rolled up and shook her head, dusting off corrosion with her own mana and then pointed towards the far carts. She nodded and grabbed Jelas and the Undren. What strength are they? she asked her. Strong the shamaness emphasised, You know Karoz of the Five Eyes? Uh she had to admit she didnt. The Five Eyes was another small tribe from the west, barely a subsidiary of the Gloomy Crags, who were themselves only middling in strength. It was a moot point because another shockwave lifted them all up and crashed her down into the mud. She stumbled up as the shamaness grabbed the Undren while the Hunter grabbed Jelas. She hauled up the member of the Moon Waters Tribe whose name she had never gotten while the Ghoblan dragged two of their number and the other Undrenfolk. Ah, Ragashwhats ? a warrior of the Moon Waters Tribe, whose name she thought was Huljas, and who had survived so far by pure luck hauled himself out of the wreckage of their nearby cart. More UbriKhund. Less talk, more running, she gasped. Fuck, Huljas grimaced and grabbed the other survivor near him up and rushed after them. Others? It seems- she flinched as a massive detonation swept through the forest, splintering trees followed by an enraged bellow that made her mind fuzz. Less-talks, more runs, unless also wants to die spell-cannon fodders? the Undren who was being carried by the shamaness suggested. Do you want to run fur-ball? the shamaness scowled. There was a sense of everything growing turbulent and her legs were swept out from under her. The chaotic interference with her mana was different somehow to the one she knew the UbriKhund to use. Told you they strong, the shamaness panted. She hadnt fallen, so those two were part of her tribe? They made it to the rocky outcropping and gorge beyond and she scrambled down into one. It was poor cover, but it would help with the shockwaves at There was an enraged bellow in the distance and her limbs went cold as something tried to grasp at her mind. She felt her mind blur some of the weaker goblins collapsed bleeding from all their orifices, beyond help. The shamaness grimaced and the hunter with her stumbled but kept on running, carrying Jelas. Two of the other Undren and one of the other male warriors collapsed, vomiting blood. Pulling up an injured warrior, she pushed him ahead of her then jumped for the nearest gully in the outcropping only to feel a force suddenly pull the air backwards around her. She crashed into the shallow gully as two male warriors dragging three injured apiece slipped in beside her. Looking back she could see the fire of the forest flowing backwards, spiralling inwards as something twisted it and drew everything a A thunderous cry rent the air, scattering everything and making her vision waver. The Great Hunter exerted his prestige, evidently 6th advancement. Thats a lot of fire, the Undren muttered from nearby. She could only agree, staring at the swirling vortexes. This was the first time she had gotten a good look at it, having been more focused on freeing people than running. That lightning spell had been comparable to the low 8th circle at best guess, and it had incinerated miles of forest it seemed. How strong do you think they are? one warrior gasped. Strong enough to save your hides, the shamaness grimaced from nearby. They are UrSar, from across the ocean. What happened to the others? Huljas muttered, looking around. All who went surely die-burn, the Undren muttered. Better way to die at least, with lightning not see how die. She closed her eyes, still seeing spots from the bolts that descended. Their caravan had had several hundred in it. All those not in cages had been rushed off by the taskmasters and then the lightning descended. -At least it was brief. She couldnt blame the two, especially if they were UrSar, for incinerating such a horde of attackers. She would do the same if she was that powerful. They kept on, scrambling up through the gulley and finally took refuge further up where the second slab sloped back. The battle below was breath-taking in its ferocity. The momentary typhoon of wind had swept away the worst of the smoke, although it was rapidly returning. The Great Hunter stood at the back, sending death arrow after death arrow into the oncoming horde. The UrSar wielding the spear was dancing through the UbriKhund massacring everything that came within ten yards of her. The little evil ones, that had tormented her and Jelas for days done She closed her eyes and ground her teeth, before opening them to watch them flee like mad things, screaming in terror, just as Jelas had done as they Their morale was weak when not led by the big ones. They were cruel and debasing but had no staying power in combat, relying on intimidation and psychological impact of just appearing vile to unnerve their opponents. It made her heart fuzzy to see them burn. Her only regret was that she was not down there breaking them herself, shattering their skulls, ripping off their defiling organs snapping their flabby limbs. She was shaken from her reverie as another furious roar split the battlefield, two actuallya feminine one and a deep, grating bellow. They are very powerful, Huljas muttered Even my soul shakes with the roar, at this distance That close, I would bleed and need to use my Ancestors rage. The source was the other UrSar, who fought with a metal sword. She watched her exchange blows with one of the Troll-kind, pressuring it with small fire spells as she tried to- The woman blurred as the demon riding the Troll-kind over-egged its mount. She arrived above it, eviscerating the shocked rider and ripping out its mana core, which she then crushed in her fist and threw away. In the same instant, the spear-wielding UrSar appeared before the recoiling troll-kind, cutting at it with a strange green-stone dagger blade What in the Makers name! the hunter from the Cloud Arrows tribe hissed. You didnt know they had that? the shamaness said dully. I heard them speak about it but the hunter grumbled. She could only share his sentiments, honestly. Her hair on the back of her neck stood on end as the troll collapsed backwards, missing an arm and its core. The green blade had opened up the Troll-kind like it was rotten wood. Seconds later the other troll, who had already lost its controller, charged mindlessly in rage. Its speed so fast she only saw after images. The two women flitted back and then struck at the same time. The troll, trusting to its formidable physical power, had its belly opened up by the terrifying green knife. In response, it bellowed and tried to body slam its attacker. The howl of rage made her soul, such as she knew of it, shake, yet neither UrSar was even slightly fazed. Something, not a noise as such, rippled out from the spear-wielding UrSar. It probably would have made her mana chaotichad she had any left. As it was, it made her mind swim Beside her, Huljas shook his head and made a retching sound while the Undren groaned and held its head in its paws. Only the two from the Cloud Arrows tribe were largely unaffected, yet again. Shaking her head, she managed to clear her vision and saw through the eddying smoke and flames of the forest that the battle was concluded in the moments they had all been disorientated. She could see the sword-wielding UrSar was now cutting apart symbols on the Troll-kind, gouging them out and then destroying them with the green blade. Soon both Troll-kind were fully dead. The Great Hunter killed the last of the fleeing smaller UbriKhund who had been trying to take several of those vile banners with them. Each arrow he shot exploded with enough force to leave craters in the ground ten yards wide. A moment later all the rest collapsed, twitching like broken puppets, bleeding from every orifice just like their captors had. The pair destroyed the banners quickly with the remarkable green dagger before She had to blink and look around because the UrSar had vanished. It took her a moment to find her again, over by the edge of the escarpment, tossing the ruined banners at random over the cliff into the mists. I see you mostly survived, the Great Hunter observed, appearing like the wind on the slope. Yes, Great Hunter, she said with a bow. The spear-wielding UrSar appeared a second later and spoke in the relict tongue. There are more coming, and the storm is As if to remind everyone that they were basically perched on the storm wall, another huge peal of thunder and near-instant lightning surged across the sky above them, making everyone flinch. Yes, that is a problem, the Great Hunter growled. Getting to the caverns will be impossible, the shamaness sighed. Jumaki Chasm? she asked. Yes, the shamaness nodded. She closed her eyes for a moment. You will not find anything there. They have seized it, sealed it off. Unbidden, the scenes of chaos re-emerged in her mind, of the different forces desperately trying to cut their way out of the 7th and 8th advancement UbriKhund who had forced waves of slaves, bound creatures and actual abominations into there to bury them in death then flushed them out from above with spell plague. So the caverns are out, the spear-wielding UrSar said contemplatively. There are others coming from the direction we came from as well, the sword-wielding UrSar said, making her flinch again as she appeared like a ghost from nowhere. Clearly they are going to besiege us here before we can take cover from the storm. You she had a moment of shock as she realised that this group didnt actually know What? the Great Hunter said turning to her, registering the shock in her voice. The UbriKhund as you call them have special totems that allow them to move during the storm. It is why they are able to capture and escape so freely and retreat to their tower holds, she said softly. It is also why they were able to take Jumaki chasm: they trapped everyone in there during a storm wave, attacking from below then driving us out into the storm before forcing us back inside. Well that explains why they are just sat off, building up forces, the Great Hunter growled. This changes much. They plan to wear us down, then ambush us when we expect them to back off and take cover from the storm, the shamaness muttered. There is another problem as well, the Great Hunter growled. Oh, their vitality, the UrSar with the spear muttered. We dont need food, the UrSar with the sword mused, neither do you, Pezvak. I can also go without, as can Luz, although we will be weaker due to the way the storm changes the mana, the shamaness noted. She looked around at the dozen or so survivors, abruptly realising the problem. The storm wave would last for seven or eight days at least, maybe ten. How did they feed you? the spear UrSar asked, frowning. The butchered remains of our brethren? Huljas scowled. The Cloud Arrows tribe trio and the two UrSar all just looked at them. Yes they are vile things, and you have no strength to resist, one of the other warriors muttered darkly. She could only agree, eating your own kin was a great shame, even if it was forced. Certain rites allowed for ritual consumption of key organs, or the refinement of mana cores, but to treat a fellow UrInan as food was a taboo. To do so was to have all others treat you as something close to Orcnas. A great shaman might absolve them of that crime against their ancestors, but they she everyone elsewhere would have to live with it even so. They will not survive in their current states without food, the spear female mused, and water Such an unusual consideration, I had almost forgotten what it was like to need food and drink for actual sustenance. Pushing that slightly scary offhand comment away, she considered those around them, then spoke to the Great Hunter, The strongest of us can probably survive, but those who are weak Cons-s-ume the meat of the fallen? one of the Undren suggested in their own tongue before being silenced by her smarter peers. We can always try that? the spear UrSar said after a moments pause. If its a weak one it will not kill them. Even if they cant cultivate excess mana should sustain them the sword female shrugged While she was still trying to work out what was off about that statement, because her knowledge of Lataan was good, but she had to work to speak it fluently. It was one reason why she was still alive and mostly unmolested she reckonedthe UbriKhund were as lazy as they were cruel and would much rather capture others to do their dirty work than do it themselves. As she was trying to collect her thoughts, the two apparently reached a decision and the sword UrSar walked over to a rock outcropping and pulled a large slab effortlessly out of the way to expose one of the vertical fissures in the outcrop. It was about a metre wide and seemed to drop for 10 metres or so. She dropped into it. You should get clear of the fissure the other female spoke. A second later, a flickering spiritual figure rose up over the edge hauling two large slabs of rock. There was a ripple of shock amongst those who were recovering. The goblins all backed away and started bowing and scraping and the Undren looked uneasy. She watched as the Auram Manifestation of the UrSars inner self wedged a bunch of slabs into the fissure at opportune points and then pointed to some of them and then the slabs. If you want to live, start hauling rocks and stack them neatly over there, the spear UrSar suggested before also hopping down into the gully. Well, you heard the UrSar Sana, the Great Hunter growled, Get hauling.

~ Rusula, not hauling rocks, wondering what she got herself into ~
Watching those who they had rescued from their truly unfortunate fate shuffle over and start forming a chain to move rocks, Rusula could only shake her head in admiration. Both were remarkably good at getting people to just go along with things. It was almost a talent in its own right, and then you had moments like that massive circle of the God Runes they had wielded If they are this strong now, how strong would they be if they actually accepted offerings on behalf of the Goddess Ishara? Luz muttered nearby. She eyed him dubiously, wondering if she should kick him down the hole after them. Maybe he would break his third leg on the way down and save them all some trouble. Probably you not live long enough to find out if you keep saying those things, Pezvak said with a grin. Luz was an old enough hunter to know not to apologize, so he just scrutinised the still-burning treeline harder. It seems that my fathers worries about this place are exceeded by the reality of what is occurring here, Pezvak sighed. Yes she could only agree there. Luz nodded and made a sacred sign for the Maker. If they move any further south and west, times are going to become very hard. Yes, Pezvak said simply. It is imperative that at least some of us escape here to follow after the others now. Do you think this will actually work? Luz muttered after a while, peering over the edge of the gorge. Hard to say, Pezvak frowned, not looking in their direction. It will keep us safe from the storm, but the defilers The speed with which they are tearing up rock is Luz muttered, as Sana and her manifestation both leapt back up and deposited more stone before dropping back down. Yes, it is certainly something, she murmured, saying nothing more than that. She had made quite a few enquiries about the events surrounding the Five Eyesthat Vaklash was dead was still something she couldnt quite believe, along with Karoz and another Great Hunter who she didnt care to learn a name for. That had been her dream for so long that she could barely recall a time when it was not. To see Arai refine his core and seize all of his accumulation was Even she could not have brought herself to do that, she was simply too weak. It hadnt taken much effort to get most of the rest of the story out of Goglurz. It had been quite fun too; for all that he was an idiot, he was vigorous and very happy to talk when drunk. Among his own tall tales of not dying, he had let on that the pair had been encountered coming from the direction of the geomancy maze that existed around the great ruin that the Five Eyes old shaman squatted in. Putting together that with what had transpired to end Vaklash and the others, it was hard not to conclude, once she had all the pieces, that the parties responsible for that were Arai and Sana. Her best guess was that they had gotten lost, or accidentally wandered into the valley seeking refuge or a quick way through the massif She could only laugh at that. Argor would find the events funny and see something in them no doubt. Chance was chance but in a weird way it could be relied on if you really understood what it was. The Five Eyes misfortune had been their fortune, and that was why people venerated UrSar. They brought prosperity, not just in the obvious ways. That they had arrived at the Cloud Arrows was also chance, but it was also a sign in way she was sure. Have they come any closer? Sanas question to Pezvak stirred her from her musings. No, Pezvak said. They are just waiting, beyond my perception range. Rusula, go ask Ragash what their force distribution is like, Pezvak said, turning to her. She eyed him and sighed, walking over to the edge of the chasm and swinging down. It didnt take long to find Ragash, who was on the second of a series of shelves of stone passing them up. Great Hunter Pezvak wants to know what the forces of the defilers are like? she asked the other woman. Ragash paused and looked pensive for a moment. I am not sure, what assailed us in Jumaki were mostly forces like what we saw here, but they were led by those of the 7th advancement. There were at least three on some big thrones with a lot of bound troll-kind. There was probably an 8th advancement one as well, but I didnt get to see much of the battle. She nodded, and was about to head back up when the other woman grabbed her arm. We made a lot of noise here, we were being led inland, when the caravan turned aside and the slaves were Ragash trailed off looking distant for a minute, her hand trembling. I would not bet against a 7th advancement UbriKhund coming to look after that terrible lightning and those two are UrSar right? They are, she nodded. They will come for them at the very least. UrSar have a strong link to the origins of the spawn of Neron, Ragash said more grimly. They do? she blinked, surprised. Well? Pezvak called down. 7th advancement several, maybe 8th, she called up as she scrambled back up. Luz, go down and help, Pezvak said up above as she hauled herself back over the ledge. Luz sighed and passed her on the way down muttering under his breath. Sana dropped down a moment later. Looking around, she saw that the pile of rock was mostly gone. She threw them over the edge, Pezvak said, noting her looking around for them. She was about to reply when Sana and Arai both jumped out, looking dusty. The thunder rumbled overhead almost continuously, making her hair frizz slightly with every fluctuation. Tunnel is done. You guys get in, the others are already inside, Sana said. We will clean up, up here. The scouts are not approaching it seems so here is currently a blind spot, Arai added. Scrambling down, she looked at the tunnel curiously. It was a tight squeeze but to her shock it turned out that they had cut it to a depth of almost 40 metres in that short time. Working her way down she found it took a sharp turn down and then sloped away parallel to the escarpment for some reason. Just as she found Luz, who was dusty and still grumbling she felt the mana above them shift and then there was a shuddering sense of rock splintering and a soundless shockwave. A wall of heat washed down the tunnel, turning the already unpleasantly hot atmosphere even more stifling. What are they doing? she asked Ragash, who arrived a moment later, crouching down opposite her. Closing up the tunnel, Ragash replied. The last light in the tunnel abruptly vanished and a moment later she felt the mana of the tunnel and the mana in the rock around them constrict subtly. There was absolute darkness for a moment until she conjured a tiny flame in her palm to see by. A moment later there was a second sensation of constriction, then a third. Peering back up the tunnel, she saw Arai and Sana, drawing another set of symbols on a set of stacked blocks. Sana pushed her mana into it and the space shifted. She watched the rock flow together as if it was melted fat and then solidify into a natural plane. Ah, so it was like that, Pezvak nodded, while Luz just muttered under his breath about not wanting to die breathing Ghoblan farts and Undren fur. Shaking her head, she turned to see what they were doing more clearly. Arai and Sana had, by her count, used 23 God Runes today that their tribe had never even heard ofand that was just what she had seen. Maker only knew what they had put down in those thousands of traps that exploded half the forest before the defilers caught up with them. If she survived this, which Maker willing she would, she was sure she could remember at least five of these runes, and had a good grasp of the layouts they went into, on top of the three they had been more than happy to teach her in exchange for various bits and pieces up to now. -That harvest alone is enough to revolutionize the fortunes of our tribe, she thought with a sigh. Assuming we get out of here alive of course.

~ Arai, whereupon our heroine continues to accrue karma with cutting rocks. ~
Arai made her way back past the still rather confused survivors to find the trio from the Cloud Arrows hold and the most talkative of the rescued UrInan, whose name she realised she still hadnt gotten. Whats your name, she asked her as they crouched in the narrow passage. I... am Ragash, Thunder Mountain tribe, from south-east of here, the UrInan woman said slowly. Jun Arai of West-Flower Picking town-hold I guess, she replied by way of introduction then made her way on past. You think this will work? Pezvak asked from ahead of her. This rock is hard, I can barely cut it with my sword, she said, pointing to the swords that were across her back. The real question, Sana said arriving behind her, is whether or not this weird its longer going than coming, thing also works going down. It do-not, the Undren female chittered nearby in her choppy Easten. Not much anyway, that thing of going towards great working of all defilers. To clarify there, are we talking about the pig heads up there or the people who made this place she asked it. Pig heads is pig? the Undren asked looking confused. That got some chuckles from the other UrInan. Uhuh, she sighed, realising that the Undren certainly didnt have pigs. She had only seen them in the Cloud Arrows hold and a few wild ones here and there in the forest. The Cloud Arrows younger generation actually rode them, claiming they were easier to raise if not as durable as spiders. The UbriKhund, Ragash supplied helpfully. Pig is tork a ritheann zan fhoraoiz a dhanaimid le haghaidh biah. Ohh, the Undren tilted her head to one side for a moment then cackled, Is good name, Pig-Head Demonseem better than use name of Defiler-Despoiler-of-all Great-enemy old things. So what, we mine down? Luz frowned. The tunnels below also very dangerous. Not to mention, we are sealed in. The death below much more amenable than death up here, Rusula pointed out very reasonably as they both noddedeven Pezvak and the Undren nodded. Food is main issue, Ragash grimaced. We survive without much water for a week, not breathing less so, can meditate-sleep, but food needed. Injury difficult, storm oppress, lose mana faster, make other issues bigger. Supplying a steady amount of mana-qi will fix that, Sana said absently. Yes, but how? Ragash muttered, which was matched by the others muttering. We have a way, but first let me get on with this, she said, making her way past Pezvak. It was a tight squeeze because the UrInan was not small. Arriving back at the face of their tunnel she started cutting rock again. The process was quite therapeutic so long as she focused inwards for the most part. Her Nascent Soul was acting on their desire to try and further optimise the feng shui of her dantian while she recovered qiexperience was showing her now that it was much better to do that while she was absorbing qi and her Qi Sea was lowered, that way she could test the refinement and aggregation dynamics as they occurred. It also gave her a chance to check out how some of the other spirit herbs like the Waving Hair spirit grass they had gotten in the Cloud Arrows tribe and a few others besides were sorting themselves out in the now much shallower waters of her inner region. It took an hour to work open a room big enough for all of them to occupy it comfortably. They soon got a system going whereby she mined, those behind her passed rocks back and Sana, and then Rusula as well, who was a disturbingly fast study, fused them with three-symbol arrays, closing the tunnel up behind them. The question of whether she should attempt unsealing the rescued captives also rattled around in her head. It was something she felt she should be able to do with her Sundering Intent, but at the same time there was quite a bit that could go wrong with it. In the end, she decided to only worry about it if it turned out that they couldnt handle the higher ambient qi from the late and unlamented Vaklashs core. When they had finally got everyone into the room, she considered the cores she wrapped up in serpent skincovered in an isolate array to stop it being distracting to others, before deciding against using Vaklashs core. That might cause difficulties. Instead she hauled out a shard of the second three-headed serpent and put it in the middle of the floor. The other cores, the troll-kind ones were unsuitable, at least in the short term. The three from the Cloud Arrows tribe were quite prosaic about the cores by now, but the others, including Ragash, muttered in shock, looking at it. That is Hydra core? one of the bigger warriors, whose name seemed to be Huljas, asked, half reaching out for it. Yep, she nodded. It made a bad life choice and thought we were food, her sister said blandly, which got quite a few nervous laughs from the UrInan even the Ghoblan. Can this sustain you? she asked, looking around at the various survivors. Ragash was looking at it glimmering in the darkness, with undisguised surprise. Yes It will help balance effects of storm. Those who cannot absorb because they are too injured, I can give mana to, Rusula added after a contemplative pause. Good, she said, sighing with relief, because that basically solved the main problem in the short term. Aiie!?!what was that for? she asked, looking around as Sana elbowed her in the back. She found a lump of bread the size of her hand being held out by her sister and felt a bit stupid having forgotten about that in the mess of everything else. She sighed and passed it to one of the Undren, who nibbled it dubiously then chittered. They say it tastes like rock-rock, Rusula helpfully supplied, looking at the bread dubiously. Its a she hesitated to say flaw, so settled on quirk instead. of how its made. It is perfectly edible though, and about as rich in qi as what you made it out of give or take, Sana added. Pezvak took a bite and chewed it speculatively. Could be worse, and it has nutrition comparable to what good cook can achieve. Just leaves the issue of air and water. Looking around, she considered the question of water as well. Most of those down here were around Golden Core, in terms of their qi strength at the very least; however, the question of their bodys vitality was another matter. How does the seal put on them work? she asked. It not seal like seal, Ragash said. There is seal, but worst of damage done by She trailed off, the memories clearly painful. It recover eventually. UrInan strong, but scars never leave. Pezvak nodded and asked a few more question before adding: Basically, this is another way those horrible banners work. Their explanations are a bit mixed up. Understandable, Sana nodded. Well, we need to take some precautions against that as well. We do, she agreed. Precautions? Rusula and Ragash both asked at about the same time. We need to hide from their soul sense at the very least, she said, eyeing the UrInan, wondering how that was not obvious. They looked dubious at that, staring at the rock ceiling occasionally, but said nothing further so she left it at that. Perhaps the Defilers couldnt reach through there. A Nascent Soul one could not, but she could penetrate maybe ten metres, Pezvak could likely do better, and whatever the equivalent of an Immortal Defiler was? Thinking back to the Undrenfolk who had been able to grasp at them even with vast amounts of the qi-repelling rock around, she found she didnt want to gamble with that. These demons had sideways means. Her plan now was to inscribe a bunch of Isolate arrays on the walls and floor of the room that should disperse any investigating soul sense. If it worked the same way that the isolate symbol on the cloth worked, it should be fit for what they needed. That was a happy discovery from the Cloud Arrows tribethe older, male shaman had had a variant of that symbol and the tribe used it in conjunction with their strange feng shui that she couldnt quite grasp to make a wide variety of soul sense arrays. We can only hope it works on immortal sense, Sana agreed. We can only hope, she agreed. She couldnt push her own soul sense more than ten metres into this rock, and they were easily 50 metres down now and not in a very obvious place in relation to where the outcropping itself was. She was still working on that, when a strange shifting in the ambient qi made her pause. The others in the room all looked around uneasily and eventually Rusula spoke, The storm has arrived. Nodding, she finished off the array and surveyed their work. If we keep digging we will get into the first layer of the ancient mines below, Ragash said after a short while. The tunnels down there are mostly full of spiders and fungi Uggh, Id nearly forgotten about those accursed things, Sana muttered. You know spiders? the Undren frowned. We had plenty of run-ins with them below, travelling under the ocean, her sister supplied. You come under depths? Surprised, you not look that strong, the Undren muttered. There was some more back and forth between the various UrInan and Pezvak while Rusula watched on. Eventually, she turned to her and summarised the discussion. Basically, they say that there are two routes: we can either go the way they came, which is probably not good now, and head north-west through the upper level of the mines; or we can go down to the layer below the swamp. However, they dont want to do that. Why? she asked. Soul-stealing white mushrooms live down there and its all flooded. We would have to swim she paused to ask the others something that she only got enough of to gather that it was about distance. We would have to swim for hundreds of yards at a time, through dangerous waters where there may be spores of mushrooms A formidable and skin-crawling feeling swept through the place and everyone froze, eyes travelling to the ceiling. The symbols on the floor that were acting as a sort of bubble diffusing anything that entered this space shifted and the qi in them depleted a little. She held her breath, but they didnt fail. They come, looking for us, Pezvak muttered, making a holy sign to the Maker that many of the others also mirrored. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! We take other stepshere, Pezvak rummaged in his own pack and produced a jar. Without comment, Rusula took it and started to daub symbols in deep purple dye across her body in the shape of eyes that were closed. It was one of the sub-variants of the isolate symbolshe recognised them from the various wards and totems that had been deployed around the Cloud Arrows hold. They were also used for their suppressing feng shui formations on occasion, both in purple and gold. Without comment, Rusula also daubed the runes that were some kind of stealth charm on her and then Sana then made her way to the others who also accepted them. Pezvaks paranoia paid off as it turned out, because a short while later a massively more powerful intent scoured the whole area, trying to dislodge its secrets. This one felt vile and horrible; her skin crawled as it swept past them even though it never touched them. She was again treated to the same sense of communal awareness as the UrInan all crouched in the darkness, still as mice. The sense of hiding was almost tangible. Not for the first time she really wished she was in a position to ask about that without causing a problem, because it was bizarre. Eventually, it passed and everyone exhaled. Yes, the surface passages are not going to work, she said weakly. But depths-s still very dangerous-s as dangerous-ss as up-s there. Green-white mushroom death the Undren muttered, her accent returning from the stress she guessed. Wait her brain caught up with the things they were saying Green and white mushrooms..? Yes, you know? With a miasma field, grow like this and that? she rapidly sketched out a picture of an Eldritch Moon Mushroom in the field around it. Do they grow in big colonies and glow a bit in the dark, and have a strange field around them which makes things turn into fungi zombies? Sana added to her explanation. It was possible that there were other variants of soul-devouring hive-sentience mushrooms than Eldritch Moon Mushrooms after all. There was a lot of muttering among the onlookers as Pezvak made some inquiries before saying, Those are the mushrooms, Yes they are very dangerous. Nothing goes near them or it dies the Undren nodded vigorously. Very dangerous even old ancestors of ancient clans from deep cities who travel sideways through darkness avoid like spell plague. And they are likely to be blocking the lower levels, stopping us getting out below the level of the marsh? she clarified, the beginnings of an idea emerging in her mind. Yes, Rusula confirmed for her as there was a lot of worried nodding. Do they work on pig demons? she asked blandly, thinking back to how they had been able to resist the worst of that miasma and the spores. Probably they dont go that deep, usually. Rather send bound slaves and a few leaders, the orc female, who was called Ragash apparently, added. What are you thinking? Sana asked narrowing her eyes. Well, we ruined that spider nest with them, she pointed out, staying in Easten just so the UrInan wouldnt get jumpy. That spider was probably the strongest thing we have ever encountered in here, excepting maybe the Sarkatush-Unchained. They will not be protected though, Sana pointed out reasonably. We will not be protected? Rusula frowned. She nodded. That was the problem: the others would not be protected, and while getting spores would not be a problem, transporting them could be a headache. We can probably bypass the moon mushrooms. The flooded corridors are more of a problem, Sana said to them. You can? Pezvak said dubiously. We have a means to do so, she confirmed Probably. We will have to work out the details when we get down there. Her sister looked at her a trifle dubiously in the darkness but she just shook her head for now. It would require a few other things, and an idea as mad as using those terrifying things against the pig demons might not even be necessary, but as a last resort she was under no uncertain terms that she would rather risk those mushrooms a second time than anything the demons up there might offer.

~ Jun Han, West Flower Picking Town ~
Sat on the veranda of his now repaired house, Jun Han drank from the bottle of spirit wine beside him while he turned over the two ruined talismans in his hand. One was made of blood-red jasper, the other pale, pearly jade, belonging to the ''Blood Eclipse'' and ''Moon Dream'' cults, respectively. Both were names from over a century ago, and ones buried by many parties lest they raise awkward questions and even more awkward answers. Carved into the blood red talisman, was Mokra-tha rises, His-Blood is All, while on the back of the Moon Talisman, what had been there before had been altered beyond all original recognition to now read -Seize Bright Fortune, True-Blood is All. Two riddles of phrases, separated by the gulf of almost a century. The latter talisman also came from that same incident. The nightmare of hundred and fifty years ago when a bunch of bandits, forced out of the east, had stumbled across such a talisman and a strange ruin in the fissure flats. The matters with Di Ji and the Iron Crown Dukes mission that came after, to subjugate those bandits in the name of seizing that ruin for the Imperial Court, had overshadowed those original events in the end. However the reality, known only to a very small number, was that the real darkness, the Moon Dream cult, had been ruined there. Since then, there had been precious little sign of either. He had accepted Cao Hongjuns request to watch this region quietly in its aftermath, settling down with Ruliu to start a family, but He stared at the talismans a moment longer then dropped them back on the table. Where they showed up, they brought nothing but misery. They had no power, but at the same time they somehow did, and since then the Moon Dream Cult had become a byword for inexplicable evil and subversion. That the Ruan clan had planted such a talisman here meant that they intended to make more of this in due time, he was certain. That this blood eclipse talisman had been seized by the Military Authority this very day, off a caravan of goods that had come in from the Southern Continent was totally a testament to how bad things always came along in little clusters. You are still pondering on that? a gentle voice whispered in his ear. He looked around, but there was nobody thereRuliu was gone nearly six years, yet he could still hear her voice and feel that she was here in this place sometimes. While his daughters had been here it had somehow been easier. She was so visible in both of them, in different ways, yet now they were also gone, maybe truly gone. Cao Hongjun he sighed It was because of that old man that he was here, because of what he''d all but promised. He had tried to get Cao Leyang to ask his father if he would look for the two talismans and the Duke had indeed promised he would relay the message. However, Shan Lai was Shan Lai and other eyes within the Azure Astral Authority had turned their eyes this way before the old Dukesand they were also asking questions about the Blood Eclipse talisman. That put him back in mind of the bad business of that morningwell, yesterday night. The Hunter and Astrology Bureaus were now totally overturned. He was stirred up by a hammering on the door. Its enchantment made the sound echo tastefully through the whole house, but not loud enough that it would disrupt anything. Getting up, he walked through the dark, unlit hall and into the front courtyard, still mostly strewn with rubble. Opening the door, he found, rather surprisingly, Yuan Mai standing there, veiled and cloaked against the evening humidity. Will you come in? he asked, stepping aside and ushering her past. My Mother asks for you to come see her, now if possible. Yuan Mai murmured softly. He paused, it was rare that Mrs Leng ever asked anyone to come visit her. Usually, she arranged to drop by others at their convenience. She was very polite like that. It was a formality few others bothered with. Now? he frowned, wondering what was so important that she would actually send Mai out as a messenger, especially with the town as turbulent as it currently was. If it is not an inconvenience. It is a matter regarding the garden and the damage that was done, Mai said softly. Ah. He closed his eyes and nodded. I will lock up, give me a moment, he murmured. Heading back into the house, he waved a hand as he walked through the rooms and set all the wards to their maximum states, finishing the garden itself where he shifted the alignments of a few jars and other such things randomly dotted around to make matters remarkably inhospitable for anyone who might enter. Feng shui was a remarkable defensive tool if you had the knowledge, and his old homeland had had several excellent masters in it. Eventually, he had intended to pass on those texts to his daughters when they made it to Mantra Seed, but what had happened to Ruliu had Considering the two talismans, he put them back in his storage ring with a sigh and made his way back to the gate, closing it and following Mai back through the streets. West Flower Picking by dusk was not a happy town. It had two faces now, the one of the river districts which was dark, gloomy and cruel and the one of the area around the central plaza where young nobles held court and all manner of vices were re-emerging. As they skirted through streets, he saw new gambling dens, courtesans, beggars and thieves everywhere. People forced to make money now that the twin pillars of the townthe Hunter Pavilion and the Valley Masters House were thoroughly abandoned to local control. The Military Authority was just about keeping the peace. The events of this morning have not made your job easier, Mai murmured as they watched a group of youths from some southern sect laughing and plying three local girls with drink in a Winehouse as they went past. No, they have not, he agreed, surprised that she was volunteering to talk about anything much. The Authority will move against its own, but does not care for them, or the people, Mai sighed. Just like the Imperial Court only cares for its own face and pushes its words on others while rarely doing as it advises, he nodded. That is the way the world works; we are little and the sky is big, Mai murmured. It decides and we can only accept the rain. -And if it floods or nourishes is only barely in our hands, he thought silently to himself as he watched two more groups having some argument in a concourse off to their left. The worst part of it was that most of these were Chosen Immortals. There were even Golden Immortals in there. All from big sects as well. Why the Azure Astral Authority was not also sweeping them out of the town was a mystery, even to him, and that was worrying. The river concourse and gardens were quiet and dark, lit only by the occasional lantern. In the distance, it was possible to hear the sounds of those working to repair the bridge as well, but otherwise, there was nobody around here. Everything was shut up, their owners still wary or the estates seized. Mrs Lengs estate by the river was somewhat unassuming for its actual size. Her household was wealthy off the back of her spirit food business, and her popularity within the town as a personable old lady brought her a remarkable amount of privacy compared to some. Nobody was interested in looting the people who made the foodunlike the Alchemy Pavilion or the Formations Grand Masters. Even so, he was quietly impressed by the wards that he passed on the gates. Please, wait in the red guest room, Mai said with her usual tone. Ill bring you some tea and food. Mistress Yuan will be with you presently. He nodded and made his way across the outer court and through the entrance hall, turning left into the red guest room, so called because of the wall panels depicting phoenixes and fire qilin dancing across sunset skies. It was odd to hear Mrs Leng called by her family name, a subtle reminder than for all her kindly smiles she was also someone with backing, a member of the Yuan Clan who ruled several cities out east. Mai appeared a few minutes later, bearing tea and a plate of steaming rolls and buns. Mistress will be with you in a few minutes. She has another guest, who also wishes to speak with you. He resisted raising an eyebrow and quashed his curiosity, accepting the poured cup of tea that Mai offered him instead. How are you keeping? he asked Mai after a few moments His association with her had been very vague over the years. She had come to speak with Ruliu a few times and they had been friends, but she was never someone who had been very sociable outside her own circle, and was deeply proper, preferring not to even talk to men unless prompted. That they had had one conversation today already was bordering on properly auspicious. Well, I guess You? the younger woman murmured demurely. It is difficult, he conceded. We can only try the best we can, with what we have, she nodded. I will go tell Mistress you are waiting. Without a further word she bowed politely and left, leaving him to his thoughts in the gently lit room. -So not everything has changed, he mused wryly to himself, watching her depart. Probably only a few minutes had passedhe was barely on his second cup of the excellent teawhen Mrs Leng bustled into the room. He stood politely and nodded to her, and the woman who walked in behind her. His first impression of her was nondescript with dark purple-black hair bunched in a fairly common style and slightly stronger eyebrows than many woman might have liked. Her face was plain, but there was a slight focus to her neutral expression that made him feel like he was being quietly examined. Her garb was equally uninteresting, a travelling gown such as a wandering scholar might wear. She was also stronger than he was. Good evening, Mrs Leng, good evening, Senior, he bowed again to both of them politely. You look well, all things considered, Mrs Leng said with a kindly smile. Please do not stand on ceremony. You are an old friend, so sit. He nodded and resumed his seat. Mrs Leng sat opposite him while the other woman took a seat between them and took one of the rolls without any ceremony. He couldnt help but notice as well, that where before he had been able to see that Mrs Leng had been at Dao Seeking, now her foundation was totally obscureas was the other womans for that matter. First of all, let me extend my condolences, Mrs Leng said simply. These have been trying times for everyone and while others have made their way to your door, I was remiss and could only send the small tokens I did. Please, think nothing of it, he said politely. The town is dangerous of late, and your tokens were more than enough. She had in fact sent him two wonderful engraved jades which projected scenes of Arai and Sana playing in the garden with Ruliu, both of which were sat in his cultivation chamber in the house behind some of the heaviest wards. Funny, that the Legion Envoy in charge of town security should say that the town is dangerous, the other woman chuckled. Qiuyue, Mrs Leng said, in a tone that held a tiny hint of reproach. You are quite right, he said with a sad smile, choosing to ignore that she had spoken out of turn as a guest in anothers house, I am that Envoy, but I am not affiliated with the Azure Astral Authority beyond some personal affiliation with the Blue Dukes family. I see, Qiuyue said, neutrally, making no sign that she was concerned by Mrs Lengs tone either. -So she probably outranks Mrs Leng in some way, he thought. So, why did you want to see me? he asked turning back to her. Mrs Leng sighed deeply and took a sip of her tea before continuing. It is about the matter surrounding what has happened to Arai and Sana and the others who went out on that mission three weeks ago. I have something show you that may be difficult She withdrew a jade recording slip and two talismans and put them on the table, sliding the jade slip across to him. Frowning, he took it and scanned what was inside. And then kept watching. When the images had finished, he put it down, glad he was good at controlling his emotions. How did? I come by this? Mrs Leng asked. Another has an interest in this. Another? he frowned, thinking of the scenes of the five on the ridge top of Arai and Sana falling into the mists of Di Ji The Ha Family is not happy, Qiuyue said. Ha Yun was someone who was an opportunity for a fresh start. That has been compromised. Another has also approached me, Mrs Leng said softly. Kun Zheng. He turned to look at her, wondering if she was also someone from the Ha Clan or the Kun Clan in that case. The old ancestor of the Kuns Earthly Branch in Blue Water province if he recalled rightly. Odd that that old recluse, who didnt even live in this province now, should also be involved in this. He had always thought that the Kun Clan had given up on Kun Juni after it transpired that her spirit root was so bad. Then Kun Juni also? Is presumed dead? Mrs Leng frowned. It is hard to say. That place is not simple and keeps its secrets very close. Certainly, that old man has had some bad premonitions and they came through various means to me. What is transpiring is much less coherent to unpick, even with the cursed blessings of hindsight. He got his emotions back under control, still wondering where this was going. Qiuyue is here because those responsible have offended several people who should not, ever, be crossed. Mrs Leng said simply. You, as an aggrieved party, have a right to be involved in this This is how we handle matters. We? he stared at her, his brain working quickly nowit was plain that Mrs Leng was not as simple as she appeared to be, yet it was like he was now sitting opposite an entirely different person to the one he had known for over a century and a half. He tried to work out who she might be talking about. Was it the Yuan Clan? They supported neither the Azure Authority nor the Imperial Court and its backers. Their strength was from a different era entirely from what he recalled Ruliu telling him. They might not be as monolithic, or famous, as the Shu Pavilion, but the Yuan Clan were a group who could stand in the same room as the Heavenly Clans and not have to step aside. That much he knew. He also knew, however, that they kept a low profile and didnt meddle as well. As I see it, there are two possibilities here, Mrs Leng said, sipping her own tea. The first is that you leave this recording with us, and one way or another, justice will be achieved for Arai and Sana. It is unclear to me if they are alive or dead, the empirical evidence is not good, and yet Wait what? he hissed, nearly dropping his teacup. Gulping, he got his shaking hand under control. Do you mean? I know very little, but can guess a lot, Mrs Leng said with a sigh. But there is a procedure to this Your connection to Cao Hongjun, how much do you value it, Qiuyue said abruptly. My connection? he blinked, caught off guard by that. How does Senior You ascended to here from Ba Yan Tai Mortal Worlds Feilin continent and did so with commendable speed and an excellent foundation, Tai Qiuyue said simply. Because you arrived here, you fell in with the Cao Clan, who snapped you up because of what you represent, but they wasted you I see; your talent is more than what you have become: a running dog of Cao Hongjun, bought for a few paltry promises and some protection that came to naught. He managed not to gawp, because she was right and because there was almost no way someone should have known that. His status as an Immortal who rose from a lower world was not necessarily a secret although he had not spoken of it to many, not even Mrs Leng, but to know the latter things Perhaps you might have risen in the Azure Astral Authority, but those higher up do not lack for seedlings such as you, and while Cao Hongjun could have taken you to Shan Lai with him, you and Ruan Ruliu he did not, Qiuyue said staring at him deeply now. I didnt He was about to say I didnt ask, but that was wrongit was not a thing that was promised, but Cao Hongjun had implied it, that they would come as members of his household. He had left after the events of thirty years ago, taking almost no one in fact when he crossed to World Venerate, except for several old companions, and then took up an exalted position. His status as a retainer for the Cao Clans household had vanished and while Cao Leyang had always treated him as a friend, and he had kept the connections through his martial teacher, it had been made quietly clear that this was this and that was that, It had gnawed at him in truth, in the long nights, but they had had happiness to distract him from those worries. Then Ruliu had died Cao Hongjun did not value his connection to you, even though you bowed thrice and entered his household. You tell yourself that he was a great man, a man with lofty ideals, yet he left this world behind so easily and even his blood son cannot easily speak with him now. You did everything he asked of you and yet still you are here. So I say again, your connection to Cao Hongjun, how much do you value it? Qiuyue said with a half-smile. You are saying that this is conditional on me repudiating my bows to Cao Hongjun? he said. You repudiated those a long time ago, on the same day little Ruliu died, Qiuyue said softly. How he didnt dare move against her, but there was no way she could have known that. Maybe Arai and Sana knew, but they didnt know what they knew. He froze, realising what had just happened... My apologies, Honoured Senior, my thoughts he bit back his annoyance and frustration. This woman Qiuyue was clearly someone close to the apex of this world if she could easily overcome the treasure he had on him to prevent just this. It was also Do not read my guests minds, Tai Qiuyue, Mrs Leng said with an actual sniff and formally rebuking her. Jun Han is someone I have known for 153 years and you are a guest in my house, or have you spent so long walking around that you have forgotten common courtesy. Apologies, Madam Yuan, Qiuyue said, although she didnt even bother to lower her head. Mrs Leng eyed her dubiously and he was treated to the two just staring impassively at each other for almost ten seconds before Tai Qiuyue just sighed and then looked at him as well. Sorry, she said with the merest fraction of a bow. Mrs Leng just sighed, still looking dissatisfied. This is this and that is that, Qiuyue said with a hint of steel in her voice at last. He has never been false in his sentiments in my eyes. Mrs Leng added, narrowing her gaze ever so slightly for a moment. Your word counts for much, Yuan Leng, but Qiuyue said with the same faintly obstinate tone. ... Mrs Leng sighed softly and shook her head, looking annoyed still. He could only assume that this Tai Qiuyue was of a higher realm than her. Okay, this is this and that is that, just do not read his mind again. The silence between the pair stretched on awkwardly for several more moments before, surprisingly, it was Tai Qiuyue who looked away and took a sip of her own tea. You... said there were two possibilities? he asked, grasping for some ground and understanding here and trying to divert the conversation back to something less problematic. Sort of, Mrs Leng said with a sigh, giving Tai Qiuyue another sideways glance. The usual way would be that you leave matters here. Di Ji and those who put him on this path, and a few others will be dealt with. The how, you will never know, but you will be assured that their backing cannot save them. That would be best, Tai Qiuyue said softly. Perhaps, but this is not your matter, Mrs Leng said blandly. Cao Hongjun failed his responsibilities to Jun Han, among quite a few others, thirty years ago. That that culminated in the events it did for the Jun Household six years ago is on Cao Hongjun and the Ruan Clan, not Jun Han. He was right to step away. He avoided spitting his tea, because the implication there was that Mrs Leng had also known of that action made in anger and grief. He may have renounced his connection, but the Azure Astral Authority is not so caring of face when it suits them, Tai Qiuyue said. He had an affiliation with the Cao Clan, even if he renounced it as you say. Yet they have not necessarily renounced him, and even if the Cao Clan have been proper since then and maybe made some redress, Black Jade is a scheming bitch who only cares that others do as she says and rarely tolerates others doing as she does. You do not need to tell me of Black Jade. Her name is not well known in these heavens, but it is known to me. That is why we are here, having this talk. Mrs Leng said, narrowing her eyes again before sighing. Sorry, this is unseemly. You are my guest and here I am talking to this one as if you are not here, Mrs Leng said, turning back towards him resolutely. Tai Qiuyue actually flinched slightly at that, which gave him a little bit of pleasure, because her arrogance which put him in mind of a preening bird of prey, while perhaps justified, was rather at odds with her status as a fellow guest here. Please, think nothing of it, he said as blankly as he was able. As someone who had sat in on any number of meetings between others over the years, this was not as unusual as it might have been, he had to reflect. Anyway, Mrs Leng went on, a touch more assertively. Arai and Sana were lovely girls who delighted me as if they were my own granddaughters. I he wasnt sure what to say to that, beyond being glad that he was good at controlling his emotions at this point. So, this second option? he asked again. Firstly, it has been a busy dayare you aware that hidden behind the fa?ade of what has happened to the Blue Water Province Astrology Bureau, that the Hunter Pavilion has in fact also died with a whimper? He stared at her. That was news to him. The Azure Astral Authority has, in effect changed the Head of the Hunter Bureau in Blue Water Province to a scion of the Sheng Clan: Sheng Dian, Mrs Leng said, taking another sip of her tea. You know of the Sheng Clan. He did, he had to admit. Their main base of influence was Shan Lai where they controlled large swathes of the ruling bureacracy within the Azure Astral Emperor''s Court, however, they also had significant influence in Northern Azure, where the Empress came from their clan. They also controlled several arms of the Hunter Bureau through the four Azures. "Sheng Dian is young and forceful," Mrs Leng continued, sounding a bit tired. "He does not care for the accommodations that have had to be made with politics in this place. I understand that two cadres of hunters from the Sheng Clan will arrive here directly with a Dao Sovereign Elder to establish a new pavilion. Everyone over three silver stars or with any kind of authority not associated with the Azure Astral Authority is either dead or fleeing. that is how they do things, Tai Qiuyue murmured. Authority is not to be questioned and their decisions are absolute. Yes, the powers that be have seized the opportunity to re-establish what they feel is some much-needed order, Mrs Leng sighed. It was a slight provocation that was required The Fan and Sheng clans have long eyed this garden of plenty that they consider Yin Eclipse to be, he nodded, being familiar with this problem from many years ago. I assume that Cao Hongjun has been outmanoeuvred in some way? Not even that, Tai Qiuyue added drily, Just consider the recent events regarding Crown Prince Sheng Tian Feihuang and that pill that the Empress was preparing for her favoured son. Black Jade''s arrival can be seen as them... forcing matters, but really that is just a convenient excuse. I almost suspect that they intended something like this, in some manner, irrespective of the outcome. Ah, he grimaced. They dont think that this trial is an attempt by the Kong Clan to cause problems? he said carefully. I imagine they have many thoughts," Mrs Leng replied with a wry sigh. "However, that is not really important on the ground. What matters here is that circumstances are conspiring quite remarkably to put this whole region in a vice. The Jade Gate Courts proclamation that a bunch of senior hunters from this pavilion engaged in rebellion, he interjected grimly. Yes, Indeed," Mrs Yeng agreed. "For all that it is bunkum, it is bunkum with good optics on both sides right now. And Azure Astral Authority doesnt want a war with the Supreme Sovereignty alliance, so they proactively purged the province, he concluded, quietly. and in the process cut off the root of rot that might have cost them control over Yin Eclipse for a short while, Tai Qiuyue nodded. You have a good eye for the bigger picture for someone who has been sat here in this little town for almost a century. Thank you for your appraisal, honoured senior, he murmured, trotting out the rote phrase, which he noted made Mrs Leng look sideways as if she were trying not to roll her eyes. He thought about what they had said so far. If the Hunter Pavilion is under new management, what about Old Ling and Ren Anzu? he asked. Done a runner, Mrs Leng answered with a deeper sigh. Both are excellent at seeing how the wind blowsthey may also have gotten some forewarning through an interesting channel. And the others? he asked, thinking about Ren Kalis, Duan Mu and Mu Shi. "The other ''party'' sent out at the same time as Kun Lianmei''s is still in the wind," Mrs Leng shrugged. "Those who were brought back from Misty Jasmine with youDuan Mu and Mu Shihave both been sheltered by the Cherry Wine Pagoda, somewhat surprisingly. A few others have fled with Ren Anzu. Of the others, most who ''disappeared'' were in mid-level positions and got there through the interference of Ha Feirong or others. He sat back, and thought through what they had said so far trying to fit what they were presenting here into what he already knew. Both the eyes of the Azure Astral Authority and the Supreme Sovereignty alliance had turned to this place for superficially disparate reasons that intersected disturbingly. A mediocre end to the Ha Clan''s ambitions to exert more control over the wealth flowing in and out of the province. The Jade Gate Courts exceptionally damaging declaration of rebellion might have been an attempt by the Din Clan to aid that. That was the working theory of the Duke at this point and it was certainly why his house and much of West Flower Picking was now in the state it was. As to why someone had tweaked the nose of a hegemonic entity like the Seven Sovereigns School as well However He stared at both of them. Tai Qiuyue just sipped her tea, while Mrs Lengthat is, Yuan Lengsat there looking composed, clearly just happy to let him work through the implications on his own. The feeling that he was being subtly tested was unnerving, and also made him annoyed, given what they were implying. He had thought more of Mrs Leng than this. She should just come out and say it directly. You are saying that if my daughters are dead, I can just walk away and know that someone Ive never met or heard of will avenge them? That is one path, yes, Tai Qiuyue answered simply. It is the better path for you. The slight emphasis she put on that just made the annoyance and frustration that was bubbling away increase, really. But, you are also saying that there is a very slight chance they are alive. But what does this have to do with my connection to Cao Hongjun? The Jade Gate Court I can see, but they were just pawns in that. If they hide, if we leave to somewhere like the Western Shu continent, they will not bother over the three of us? What else are you not telling me? Its not that I am not telling you, Mrs Leng said, a touch testily. It is that this one here has kept changing the topic. She passed him the second of the two talismans, which, as he took it, he realised was a Pavilion Core Jade. This is what I was going to show you before Tai Qiuyue went off on a tangent, Mrs Leng muttered. Tai Qiuyue opened and shut her mouth at that, but curiously said nothing. Examining the Core Jadewhich was the one from the Hunter Pavilion in fact, and related to the talisman network for all the hunters issued a talisman in the regionhe saw that five entries, all familiar, had been pulled up to the surface. Flipping through them, however What what in the fates is this? he asked dully, staring at them, confused. The Astrology Bureau in the province died because of that, Mrs Leng said simply. they subverted the bureaus talisman network, or someone opened the door for it to be possible. Nobody has any idea who at this point, Tai Qiuyue added blandly. Staring at the scores, which were clearly for the trial, the pieces finally slotted into place.
Place last shift Name Influence Score
1 +9901 > X/? Lin Ling Hunter Bureau eq15,021,621 > 920,021 > F/Oa ~ ~r+120,240 > a+1kk; e+300k; ~r+160,621; eq+13,500,000; ar^61,000
2 +8981> X/? Kun Juni Hunter Bureau e1,508,900 > ODR ~r99,001 > a+1kk; e+300k; eq+109,899
3 +8980 > X/? Han Shu Hunter Bureau e1,502,219 > ODR ~r92,063 > a+1kk, e+300k ~r150,102; ar^52,117
~ X/~? Jun Arai Hunter Bureau ~r93,290 > e1,093,290 > ODR ~r93,290 > a+1kk
~ X/~? Jun Sana Hunter Bureau ~r90,021 > e1,090,021 > ODR ~r90,021 > a+1kk
If you have this? he asked, the chill in his heart deepening by the second. Tai Ling happened to be in a position to get this, and nobody else outside of us has seen it, Mrs Leng said softly. The link was already severed to the Blue Water Jade courtesy of that core jade being taken, presumably by Ling Luo. The re-established links were not yet synchronised up to the old one in our town''s pavilion as happenstance would have it. When they realise that, there will be a lot of blood spat, Tai Qiuyue murmured with a smug smile. He stared at the breakdown of the scores; e+ was environmental contextualisation, Juni had found an artefact, as noted by the eq+, as had Lin Ling, with that massive adjustment. a+ was the spatially anomalous code, while he had no idea what ar^ was. All of them had had resources, ~r worth what was a reasonable amount, likely due to the gathering their groups has been doing before everything went to shit. The last updates on these counts are all at the same time, he said, looking at them, trying to match them up with his own memories of that day, and the chaos that had come immediatly after. And far, far later than your daughters are believed to have perished falling off that cliff, Mrs Leng said softly. and that was also exactly seven days after that moment, give or take a few hours, Tai Qiuyue added, confirming what he had just calculated in his own head. All of them vanished about the time that that calamitous thunderbolt ripped the realm wall and came seeking answers to questions nobody seems to have worked out yet. He stared at them, blankly. -Seven Days... This pit, he could already see it opening up, built of happenstance and circumstance, to paint a picture that was a beautiful, fraudulent work of art. His connection to Cao Hongjun, the involvement of the Jade Gate Court, the team of hunters going in early, ostensibly due to gather materials for the Emperors ''Gift''. Those who would look at this, seeking power and glory, in trying to make sense of it would read those connections and conclude that Cao Hongjun had planted him here to further build upon This is more dangerous than you realise, Mrs Leng said softly, sitting back and fixing him with a pensive look. There are as many eyes that do not want things crawling out of that place, as there are those that believe that there are miraculous opportunities hidden within it. You think the Azure Astral Authority and the Supreme Sovereignty alliance are all that will pivot on those five scores? The aftermath of what happened to the Seven Sovereigns School is far more important there. The Jasmine Gate is a monster that should not be poked, and what transpired there, near as i can tell, is nothing short of a declaration of war. dont forget that old turtle dragon Jiao, from the Moon Tomb, popped out like a cursed copper talisman, Tai Qiuyue added with a sigh. "Mmm... yes," Mrs Leng agreed with a further sigh. "It is completely unintentional, but far too many eyes converge on that scene on the ridgeline. For now, they are focused on the Seven Sovereigns who got a bloody nose out of it, but the dust is already settling there. The Hunter Authority has somehow got the highest scores in that trial They didnt enter the same anomalies, he interjected softly. Kun Juni, Lin Ling and Han Shu fled in the recording. Arai, Sana and Ha Huang fell into the mists and vanished. Both of them immediately got that huge score, while the others update sporadically and at different points over the following few days. My daughters fell into an anomaly somehow but their scores didnt update with the talisman network until the lightning struck. He stared back at the recording, his mind racing. Something about it bugging him especially after seeing the scores. The quality of the imaging was exceptional, given this was Yin Eclipse. Whoever had supplied these final moments had access to a truly remarkable artefact, that much was certain. As they watched, he pulled up the images and shifted through the moments before his daughters and Ha Huang fell, looking for their talismans. This was the last known point of their recordings and then they had mirrored Lin Ling''s? -Ah, he sighed and focused on the young scion of the Lin family who had been seated on a rock, sorting out herbs from various bags, and was now frozen in shock. There, sure enough were the two bags that Ruliu had made for them one yearwhich they had later taken to using as carry packs for things not suited for talismans. Sure enough, tied to Sanas was her talisman. They didnt have their talismans on them, he observed, pulling that image to the fore for them to see. That does seem to be the case. One of the others has them at this point, Mrs Leng mused. And when the lightning arrived, it made enough of a disturbance that everything in the mountain range was a little bit more connected for a brief moment. Proving that they fell into an anomaly and survived, and then vanished with everyone else, he said grimly. Yes. It is not irrefutable proof that they are alive. In truth, the odds are really not in their favourBut that is less important, sadly, than how this looks to others. There is a mercy here: those two updates are buried with this jade. Old Ling saw to that, Mrs Leng nodded, looking sad. He was willing to sit on it until his dying day Id suspect, had I not sought him out earlier. He could only thank Old Ling in his heart for that, wherever he was currently. And as you said, the new management has not retained any of the new herb huntersC Not any over three-star silver, or so it appears, Mrs Leng nodded. They will regret that in due course no doubt, Tai Qiuyue said. Indeed, Mrs Leng nodded. Sheng Dian was unimpressed with the promotion policies of the last few decades and quite a few heads rolled in the Blue Water Bureau, I am led to understand. That cretin Fang Hai even stood by and held the blade, or as good as. As I said, Old Ling and a few others scuttled fast. The new elder hasnt been announced yet. And it didnt leak to the Military Bureau, which means that the Sheng Clan really wants to seize the whole province, he concluded, wondering what was about to happen to Cao Leyang, or if they would just totally circumvent that bit of influence rather than tangle with the awkward question of Western Azures Ling Clan. Probably there are some in the Military Authority who do know, but the Sheng Clan see themselves as above most others in the Azure Authority, on account of their big miss being the Shan Empress, Qiuyue added. That was very true, he had to concede, politics from on high. In any case, the implication was pretty clearhe was just about to speak to confirm his interpretation, when Mrs Leng spoke again. So all these scores are buried forC he was cut off by Mrs Lengs bitter laugh. Only the talismans of your daughters, because they routed exclusively through the West Flower Picking Pavilionthe other three are known far and wide, because they went through the relay network and their talismans relinked to Blue Water City. Ah, he nodded. Because of the different way that my daughters talismans were linked into the pavilions talisman core. Exactly, Mrs Leng said. The only people who know that are the person who entered them, you, Old Ling, your daughters and the two of us? And who entered the data? he asked, narrowing his eyes, suddenly worried. Kun Juni, Mrs Leng said blandly, allowing his heart to drop again. The fact that those other three scores were transmitted out in the usual way, because the Hunter Pavilions talisman network was co-opted into their trial talismans, is why Kun Zheng got involvedC CAnd why the Astrology Bureau in the province died, he concluded grimly. In part, yes, Qiuyue nodded. Although thats more a convenient excuse than anything else. In any case, it will not take the Sheng and Fan clan brats and their helpers long to look at who else went in there with those three and start chasing down leads, Mrs Leng observed. This entire thing is basically one huge scam on a certain levelwhat those old ghosts in the Supreme Sovereignty alliance are after with it they are basically sending in a bunch of juniors as chum in the water to see what comes up. Shit, he muttered, forgetting himself for a moment. That is a very accurate summation of it, yes, Mrs Leng said with sour look. And that means they will come straight to me, because of my connection with Cao Hongjun, he said grimly. Exactly. It is not exactly unknown that Cao Hongjun went into the Yin Eclipse mountains 30 years ago and came back out a World Venerate, even if those two girls scores just from their resource contribution are lost in the mess of everything else, it will not take long for someone do some digging about who was associated with these three and realised they are your daughters, and their link to Cao Hongjun through you. Qiuyue mused. He nodded mutely. It was only possible to agree there. The actual answer was far more mundane, but that would not bother the prying eyes who would come seeking answers where none existed. Lack of a connection would just be seen as proof that Cao Hongjun or someone else was meddling and provoke the Sheng Clan or some other big hegemony to poke all the harder. One World Venerate was not something that would give them much pause. So, if they live, I have to flee, but if I flee they will be seized, he replied eventually, setting the talisman back down. They will be seized anyway, whether you flee or not, assuming they yet live, Tai Qiuyue judged. On the off chance that your daughters are alive, they will not remain free for more than a few moments after leaving wherever it is they are. However, before that, there is a bigger danger, Mrs Leng said, narrowing her eyes. -A bigger danger? He frowned. Oh, nameless fates, he groaned. The talismans, which are not in their possession, but in the possession of the other three. Exactly, Mrs Leng confirmed, with a grimace. If I can work that out in an afternoon, prying eyes from Shan Lai will be able to do so just as fast. He sighed, again. To think that the talismans he had gotten them would work out to have such a hidden danger. Cao Hongjun had given them to him when Arai and Sana were born, and he had kept them all that time before finally seeing the opportunity to use them as a little bit of extra insurance against Rulius awful family. The Ruan clan of today did not have a very good relationship with the Azure Astral Authority. So what can I do? he said, staring at them. Is this the second option you have been leading towards? Either I trust that they have died, cut my losses and run, leaving everything behind, or He trailed off What kind of father could do that? "You would be surprised," Tai Qiuyue replied, rolling her eyes. Or you need to find an influence that will actually value you, Mrs Leng said softly, leaning forward. You have a lot to offer, Jun Han, son of Jun Wen and Fa Qiuo. Do you know why the Sovereignty and the Authority snap up all the ascended immortals who end up here? "..." He stared back at her, glad he was able to control his emotions well. He did, somewhat, know the answer to her question. It was something Cao Hongjun had explained albeit in somewhat biased terms 300 years ago. You either picked a side or you ran for as long as you could, ending up in a provincial prison, or much worse, the Black Cage, until you either went insane or agreed to pick a side, under much less favourable terms. As to why they did it, he knew it had to do with them not being connected to Eastern Azure''s ''fate'' and that that made such cultivators harder to control in the long term, but While they believe you are tied to Cao Hongjun, you will just become a useful pawn to capture your daughters. When they realise that you are not really tied to anyone, you will become potentially dangerous, Tai Qiuyue said softly. "Especially to those who consider events and their unexpected repercussions." The suggestion in her words was unequivocal there. -Someone would look at me, and wonder how much of a grudge i might hold... and just decide to crush me on the off chance. It was not a plesant thought, not at all. And you know of an influence who can protect me, Arai and Sana from those two hegemonic powers turning their greedy eyes on them? he asked, unable to hide his grimace. Yes, because when all is said and done, what Ruan Ruliu did will be noticed by someone, Mrs Leng replied with a grim tone. And while the way those events panned out was sufficient to stop local scrutiny, some old eyes prying from afar will discern the matter very clearly, and then your daughters will suffer a truly miserable end. Mantras cannot be stolen, he said dully. Mrs Leng stared at him for a long moment, then just laughed, rather bitterly, he felt. The words in the heart cannot be taken, Jun Han," she replied at last. "But the heart and the body can be. "Oh..." he stared at her, processing that. So you are offering me protection under the auspice of the Yuan Clan? he asked eventually. The Yuan Clan cannot protect you," Mrs Leng sighed, sounding rather sad now. "Not alone. In truth, I was minded to make this offer to you when the time came to have Arai and Sana advance to Mantra Seed, but time is not working to the favour of anyone right now. An influence that can protect? Exactly, Mrs Leng nodded. Which influence? he asked, frowning, looking at Tai Qiuyue. You are asking me to commit a choice Not that there was much choice, he had to concede. Either he could run as soon as he left here, and hope that nobody noticed, until he could get to a transfer point and leave for the Western or South Western Continents, or take what Mrs Leng seemed to be offering him. And how can I be sure you can guarantee my daughters safety? he asked at last, because really, that was the key thing now. Guarantee is a strong word," Tai Qiuyue murmured softly. "If They are like my own granddaughters, Mrs Leng interjected, flatly. If someone like you cannot guarantee their protection in this world, then you should abolish your cultivation, shave your head and go to Erlang Shang so you can bow to Buddha. Ha! Tai Qiuyue shook her head in amusement. I suppose I probably should at that. And if I were to refuse? he asked carefully. You will leave here having had a nice conversation with me and that is that, Mrs Leng said. Those who did these things will not survive to see this to the end, but at the same time, whether Arai and Sana survive will truly be in the lap of fate. -And fate doesn''t seem to be playing particularly nice games of late, he reflected sourly, before asking; And if I agree to your protection? We will do our utmost to protect you, because I see something worth nurturing in you, and in those two daughters of yours," Mrs Leng replied. "Because you saved Ruliu when most others would have walked away, and because you kept those talismans and said nothing about either of them. "..." He stared at her for a long moment, then just sighed. There is no choice, he replied because really there wasnt, he knew enough of how this world worked to see that at least. So, which organisation is it that can protect me from both the Azure Astral Alliance, the Supreme Sovereignty and He trailed off as Mrs Leng handed a wooden talisman to him. Taking it, he stared at the design on it. A line that could be read in seven different ways. Each and every one of them meaning Slaughter. It took a supreme effort not to actually drop it, because the symbol was known to himSolitary Slaughter. Unbidden, he saw that figure standing in the midst of the ruins of the Blood Eclipse Cults headquarters holding the ruined artefact that evil cult had made hooded and masked except for the symbol of a Red Lotus Flower on his back and the word Slaughter. Youre he mumbled, staring at them, then back at the talisman. Now he could see why they had been so cagy, Solitary Slaughter was infamous. They were not an ''evil'' society, not by any means, but they were a ghostly menace on all sides and never failed, publically at least, at what they did, which was usually killing people who needed killing. They had operated for as long as anyone has cared to keep track as far as he was aware. What he did know was that the sept had seven principle membersthe Flower of Slaughter, Rage of Slaughter, Sword of Slaughter, Grief of Slaughter, Star of Slaughter, Song of Slaughter and their founder the terrifying Heavens of Slaughter. Each of those was famous in their own rightthe Flower of Slaughter was a wandering disaster that ruined those who ruined others. The Heaven, Rage and Sword of Slaughter had all killed World Emperors according to the stories, while the Grief of Slaughter was said to know every secret worth knowing and the Song of Slaughter was someone who wandered the world redressing balance in inequality as some kind of wandering folk hero or scholar. Star of Slaughter was Tai Qiuyue eyed him for a moment then just sighed softlyI am Tai Qiuyue, the North Star of Solitary Slaughter. His mind went blank and he mechanically turned towards Mrs Leng, who just smiled and sat back, pouring them all another cup of tea. I am Yuan Leng, the Grief of Solitary Slaughter, she mumured, as if she had just remarked on the weather being a bit good. So now that the easy bit is out of the way, why we dont have a proper talk about what exactly it is that needs done? Chapter 83 – Return to the Depths
As a result, The Great Defiler survived C MoKratha fell and his great rival Orcus was ruined by it. Tarantis was damned through it and Akalaraltis rose from shadow through it. However, our ancestors cared not, for this was a problem of the other races and they were mighty now having raised up their great Tyrant, the Creator of Lives. It was only when Neron, Emperor of the Eternal City, rose in the chaos after the end of the Heroic Age that those ancient ancestors who pulled the strings realised their folly. But by then it was far, far too late C for Neron and those around him, who even then men called debauched and depraved, lacking as they were in so many ways and destroying and perverting all they touched, became the template for our own damnation.
Excerpt from On the Origins of Darkness By Menoc of Tyre

~ Sana & Arai C Digging Holes for Themselves ~
Some 50 hours and 500 metres of shifted rock later, their downward progress was finally stopped by contact with a cavern roof. The effect of the disruption had followed them all the way down here as well C if anything it had gotten stronger the deeper they went, and peering into the cavern, she finally knew why. Perhaps the only surprise at this point was that it had taken them this long to find a proper cavern. The UrInan had been quite adamant that the escarpment was riddled with caverns and cave systems yet the only fissure they had found was currently being used to dump rock into. Peering into it very warily for a second time, she sighed and withdrew her tiny sliver of soul sense. That bad? Arai asked from just above her. Its a settlement, she said, not bothering to hide the resignation in her voice. There was a pause while Arai took in the cavern below with her own soul sense. It was a fairly large settlement C several thousand pig demons, at least with fewer slaves than she had expected in all honesty. So much for them not being in the depths, Arai grumbled looking up. The settlement looks Undren, she mused taking in the crude constructions, mostly in Undren style below. Not many slaves either, Arai added. She continued surveying the layout, with some distaste, until she found the banners, of which there were five, all in the most heavily defended points. The nearest one was on a totem over what was some kind of depraved sacrificial altar that she avoided looking at too closely. They always seem to deploy them in batches of five? Arai muttered, shuddering as she looked away from the mess around and below the banner. Its likely some function of their wider effects, she guessed. They had worked just fine up above with no discernible different as far as she had noticed until all five were destroyed C otherwise she could only assume it was for redundancy. So, what? We close this up and try further across? she suggested. How many days do you want to dig for your hundred metres of stone, Arai grumbled. Point, she conceded. That was the biggest frustration here. Mining laterally along the escarpment was close to impossible: whatever had altered the way distance worked in the landscape above was several times worse down here, and even more unpredictable. Vertical was fine, inland and to the edge of the escarpment was fine, but any way across this land was so variable it made her want to cry. They had two abortive tunnels above them, one which had gone for 10 metres when first dug, but when they went back along it, it was only two metres, and it stayed only two when they returned to it. The change had happened when they exited to clear the rock C precisely the moment they were not looking at the tunnel. They had tried a second one, but soul sense showed nothing when it occurred and this time the 10 metre tunnel was four metres long and then five metres when they looked at it again. It will be a pain to get them all down here as well, she said, considering the cavern again. Given we have gone through three isolate talismans apiece, we should probably go back up and check on them, she suggested. You do that, Arai nodded, Ill go up a bit and see if the spatial nameless-accursed oddness extends this far down of the escarpment at least. Two serpents swirled out of her sister and her Nascent Soul also shifted back out of her body. They started to move rubble back up to the fissure as she began her own climb back up. Using the different qi beast souls for these kinds of tasks had turned out to be good training for them at least. The more they got used for such autonomous tasks, the better both their control over them had become. Unfortunately, excepting the serpents, they were a long way from becoming combat useful without a lot of oversight. Still, even small advances were nice in the circumstances. It took her only a few minutes to scale back up. Their path down was a series of stepped tunnels which she could ascend quite easily at this point just by jumping. It would be more problematic for the others to descend, but until they had a route that didnt lead to insanity and death below, that was kind of moot. Hauling herself up over the edge of the hole, she surveyed the assembled mix of UrInan, Ghoblan and Undren critically. They were, it was fair to say, not in the best shape. The Isolate Arrays helped a bit, but the creeping oppression of the enclosed space and the stifling environment was not doing them any favours. She had considered a water array, but Rusula had an art for that, as, it turned out, did Pezvak, so she had let it be. In any case, adding a water array to this place would probably have just made it even more hellish. Progress? Rusula asked, looking nervous. That depends what you define as progress. We found a cavern, she said with a grimace. I take it the contents- Its an Undren settlement that the Defilers have thoroughly taken over. There are no known settlements of our folk here, the Undren female chittered. Nearest is Szreck Gate, several miles away inland. Well it was in the style of the Undren buildings we saw in caverns on the way under the ocean, she explained. Built with slaves? Ragash asked. Seems odd. Not think Defilers been here for that long. It didnt look recently built though, she said, thinking back to how the buildings had been pretty worn and the rocks well-pitted and covered with cave algae in many places. Perhaps it is old place, ruined in previous war. I am not history-scribe-speaker, the Undren female shrugged. The Undren turned and spoke to the other few Undrenfolk who had basically kept to themselves up until now. After a while, the Ghoblan also got involved with one of them, even drawing on the floor with a rock for a moment. She was surprised at exactly how good at communication they were, although it made some sense that all three had some grasp of the others languages C the Ghoblan and the Undren had been trading in that vast city in the swamp the UrInan held. They are having an argument about how many old ruins are down here and who settled what when, Rusula said as she crouched there. The gist of it is that the Undren were pushed out of here a long time ago by an UrInan tribe who were basically wiped five storm cycles ago. After that this seems to have been an area of the escarpment nobody really paid much attention to because its too close to Gloomy Crags and the serpent holes in the massif outside. Its not a small cavern either, she added. Maybe 700 metres across and 150 high, crammed with buildings that go more than two-thirds of the way up the walls with workings cut into the floor in multiple places, Old outposts made many years ago may even exist from before. Enemy of All scoured much, but even with 6000 years minings and clearings, they miss as much as they find, the Undren who had spoken initially said with a shrug. In end, better to cut passage around. Yeah, thats just it, she sighed. The spatial whatever it is, is even worse going horizontally down here. Yes, very annoying, require big skill to cut rock and have rock actually understand it be cut, the Undren nodded. It why Undren cut out all rock then rebuild afterwards. We also this do, one of the Ghoblan volunteered haltingly. Much more-efficient than make out room, turn-around and get hit-in-face by rock-wall two time in one! Why? she asked, curious. Enemy of All make stupid thing, rip out world roots, cause big mess, land lose idea of being just land, the Undren shrugged again, seeming quite prosaic about the whole thing. Simply put, is fault of stupid tribes of Enemy of All. Excellent at break things, excellent at take things, excellent at kill things, no good at putting things back. This accepted thing, everyone know. The Ghoblan, Undren and even some of the UrInan all nodded at that. Uhuh, she nodded, not quite believing that for some reason. Anyway, this not important, the Undren said, looking at the ceiling. Important thing is that Defilers digging up above. They get troll-kind probably to do digging. I see, she said, controlling her voice so she didnt let her frustration creep out. When did they start digging? Hard to say. The Undren shrugged, Tremors only noticeable now. When you say now? she asked Rusula and Pezvak. Few hours ago. At first it wasnt clear, maybe only thirty minutes ago, the Great Hunter said. She was going to remonstrate that they hadnt sent anyone down, because that would have been useful to know. But on reflection, she had to admit that their condition wasnt the best and the tunnel down would be a bit of a nuisance to get back up, especially with the banners working from above and below. Unable to dig sideways in a reasonable fashion, and unable potentially to- She cut off her thought as another searching sense swept past the array, really testing it, scouring the rock all around at a minute level. How long has that been going on? she asked when it passed. One every few hours, Pezvak said with a sigh, It doesnt seem to find us, but Considering the array in the room, which was currently half depleted despite having had a focus and a gathering array added beside it, she could only sigh as well. What kind of strength is in the cavern? Pezvak asked. The strongest things I could see were stronger than me, but probably barely 6th Advancement as you call it, based on what we faced above. However, there are also banners down there, she explained. I guess that is why they dig down, Ragash said with a grim look. They know that either way we run into wall, stuck between rock and hard place, literally. She was just thinking that it was hard to disagree with that assessment when Arai scrambled up to join her. So either you got remarkably lucky or Pezvak said. There are two layers parallel to us. The cavern system we are on top of has another cavern ahead of it. I got nowhere trying to mine laterally, Arai added with a soft sigh. And we have them coming from above, digging down somehow. Great, so we can only go through that cavern, Arai sighed. We need to get rid of the banners at the very least, she agreed. Turning to the room at large, she asked: Do you have any idea how close the ones digging up above are? There was some discussion between the different Undren and the Ghoblan before Ragash finally answered for them: They seem to be of the opinion that they are maybe a few metres down and having to hit the rock very hard. Probably they are in one of the fissures. So we have a while, Arai concluded. Probably, yes, so long as the ward here hold, Pezvak agreed. She considered his condition. He was not yet fully recovered from the fight above, and had wasted a lot of arrows from what she could gather. He and Rusula were the only ones with enough qi to use the talismans to shield the others up here as well. We will clear the cavern below then, Arai said after a moments silence. The rest of those in the room stirred uneasily, but nobody, not even Pezvak, spoke against it. Leaving them to it, they both descended again to the layer of the cavern. Looking back up, Arai shook her head. I think Pezvak and Rusula actually wanted to come fight, as did some of the others. Yeah. However, they would change their minds if they saw how many are actually in here, she grimaced, looking at the cavern carefully again. The strongest pig demons are in the big complex to our right at the rear of the side cavern over there, with most of the female slaves Arai hissed with distaste. So how do we do this? she said, sweeping the room again. We are going to have to use the leaf to destroy their banners, so splitting up is kinda pointless, Arai mused. So prioritise the banners. Which of us will do the chopping? she asked. Your spear is in a bit worse condition than my sword, so do you want to take the leaf? Arai said, handing it to her. The Principle, or whatever is in them, just reflects my Sundering Intent entirely anyway, so I may as well focus on defending you while you ruin them. Taking the leaf, she tore open the last part of the roof with her Maelstrom Intent, and they both plummeted down, landing in the courtyard that had the nearest shrine. She summoned the two-headed serpent, with her Nascent Soul sat on one of its heads holding a spear, and they set to rampaging through the courtyard while she went straight for the caved stone statue and the banner it held. It was a horrible, obese, three-headed pig demon. It held six arms, two of which held its huge, erect phallic organ, two held the banner pole that was mounted on the head of the organ and the other two were outstretched as if supplicating skyward. She cut through the banner pole and stabbed the leaf into the statue first. It also held some kind of strange array that this close up gave her a truly creepy and inauspicious feeling, like something was drooling over her from just behind her. She punched the leaf knife through the forehead of the horrible thing and tore it sideways before swirling around it and hacking it apart in a dozen strikes, destroying the array formation spread throughout it before slashing the banner itself to pieces. She recalled her Nascent Soul and its companion serpent because the drain from the banners on them was actually more than she was comfortable with, despite still using one of their anti-qi-disruption talismans, and jumped onto the nearest roof. Rushing towards the second statue two blocks away as fast as they could, drums and horns started to thunder around the cavern. It took mere moments to repeat the same pattern of destruction as they arrived at it, while Arai slaughtered indiscriminately. The second statue was in a plaza surrounded by several large ritual platforms that were lined with freshly flayed skins, she couldnt help but notice. They got the third statue destroyed before an enraged bellow came from the side cavern and a palanquin burst out of it. They arrived at the fourth one as the bloated, obese pig demon she had spotted earlier being carried on it pushed aside the two orc females and took stock of the situation, pointing at something and yelling in their horrid guttural language. The six trolls carrying the platform roared as one and charged towards the fifth statue with its banner. Directing her soul sense at it, she was surprised to see that the palanquin now had a field around it much like the banners. However, this one also dispersed and disrupted soul sense as well as qi. It stopped her seeing the strength of anyone within a few metres around it. Had she not spied on it surreptitiously before, it would have led to her not realising the palanquin, or something else there, could do that. It would also have made her deal with this much differently in all likelihood. As it was, from having fought them, she knew the creatures the UrInan called Trolls and the Undren called Troll-kind were decently powerful five-star Nascent Soul monsters but with some kind of mental shackle. They were little better than puppets that became enraged and then just instinctually blood-lusted brutes when freed from their captors'' control. There was a bellow and she saw another pig demon riding a troll charging across the rooftops from the far end of the hall. Two more, also Nascent Soul, had come out of doorways cut into a pillar. Returning her focus to the Defiler on the palanquin, she guessed it was probably close to the peak of Severing Origins C maybe it was very early Dao Seeking, but nothing she had seen earlier suggested it had a Principle, so she wasC With a howl, both the UrInan females arrived before her and she realised her miscalculation C she had ignored the slaves, none of whom had seemed especially powerful. The first one arrived in front of her in a blur, almost catching her off guard as their strength returned like a lamp that had been lit. A mist orb swirled out, courtesy of her sister, disrupting one and making it bleed a bit as she skipped back, cursing under her breath. It stabbed at her with a blade of black glass, which she parried with the leaf and her eyes widened in shock C the blade of black glass and the leaf repelled each other, sending her staggeringC She ducked at the other one shot through the mists, cutting for her with its own arm length black glass blade. The edge as it hissed through the air gave her a faint sense of foreboding and she dodged back again, using the Maelstrom Shifting Steps to evade as best she could even as the other one came for her. Blocking that strike, barely, because both of these two were comparable to Vaklash at the very least, she drew one of the spare spear blades and used it toC -Fates go get violated by these evil demons! she screamed in her head as the black glass blade bent the spear blade that had blocked it and made her arm grow cold. Greenish black fire flickered through it, and through the UrInans eyes. The soul attack sank into her, submerging her in a film of lingering malevolence. Her arms grew cold even as the symbol shifted, meeting the incoming force. The third figure she barely even saw as it leapt off the palanquin. It was a third UrInan, with paler skin, covered in purple and white tattoos showing UrInan being debauched and defiled by the pig demon. It approached her, intending to help her stab this other one, taking the opportunity toC Arai cut at it, but missed somehow as it waved away her sword and sent her flying into a building before arriving beside her. Clumsily she misread the helpers attack andC And the symbol howled in her mind, forcing clarity where before there had been confusion. Her mantra shifted, forcing out the hypnotic force that had come from the pig demon on the palanquin, she now understood. The figure danced back and she felt her qi grow chaotic as the talisman it held in its hands was crushed to fragments. -Where was the pig demon previously on the palanquin? she realised belatedly Grimacing, she put down a five symbol Yang Earth array and the entire neighbourhood they were in collapsed into rubble. The three UrInan that were attacking her strained against the movement, slowly draining it C but the opening was enough. She threw herself for the statue in the middle of the ruin, bisecting the banner and carving the leaf deep into its head- She didnt even have time to curse as the trolls and the palanquin arrived, now with this other pig demon on it. They charged straight into the Yang Earth array, which melted away like it was never there. The qi she had put down was disrupted and distorted bizarrely and the whole imprint just collapsed into nothing. Slicing down with the leaf, she finished ruining the statue even as the three UrInan scattered around her, around both of them. The sense of disruption to her qi became even more profound as all three made some strange signs. Even her Nascent Soul was affected slightly, the ripple of the deviation flowing backwards through her qi before finally being stopped imperiously by the symbol and her mantra before it could properly penetrate her dantian. The obese, disgusting demon stood by the last statue, holding an idol in its hand. It placed a clawed hand on the statue, and she watched as red lines flowed off the big statue and reordered themselves on the small one. It turned to them and pointed at them with an obscene gesture and stood, holding the statue in its left clawed hand, laughing and saying something they couldnt understand. The Nascent Soul pig demon on the palanquin had backed off now it had disrupted the array, leaving the three of them to the UrInan, who were certainly being controlled somehow. Tossing the leaf to Arai, she unslung her spear. The pig demon on the palanquin laughed and waved its arms and pig demons started retreating? Thats probably not good, Arai agreed with a grimace, pointing at the obese pig demon, who was now doing something with the idol. She nodded grimly, hoping that she could execute what she was going to attempt as successfully as she had before. It was odd to execute, but she had managed it against the trolls before. It was annoying in many ways that none of the qi outside her body would respond, but this wasnt primarily a qi-based attack, so all that did was make the activation more involved according to the teachings in her Sea of Knowledge. The six trolls put the palanquin down and she saw now that each one had a smaller pig demon on them that was giggling and pointing at her. The rest of the demons had all started massing in a broad ring around the ruined buildings and even the three UrInan had fallen back while maintaining whatever it was they were doing to reinforce the qi disruption. Many of those demons still had slaves with them happily abusing them as they hooted and laughed disgustingly. -Well that wont continue for long, she thought grimly as she spun the spear again and visualised the required mnemonic to make the Maelstrom Intent flow. It rolled around her body, gathering a bizarre momentum as her Nascent Soul mirrored the actions she was taking. The serpents swirled around it in the water, hissing expectantly. This strike had a remarkable synergy with them as well. It was why she had tried to attempt it when fighting the troll kind and the horde above. The lead troll roared as its charge gathered momentum, surging into the disruptive field and leaping at her with the intention of crushing her into the ground. She shook the spear in her hands, listening to it ring in her hands. The mnemonic shimmered in her mind and she swept the spears thrust out, letting her Martial Intent execute the forms flow out through it. {Cry of Nammu} The tone of the spear shimmering in her hands melded with the Maelstrom Intent as her Nascent Soul spoke the mnemonic. A ripple of pure Maelstrom Intent, infused with the strength of her Nascent Soul, swirled out around her as the spear strike surged forward. The momentum that swelled up within in her sent her Intent sweeping out like a rip current beneath calm waters. It passed over the charging trolls, over the three UrInan, the surrounding pig demons, the distant demon with the idol and then the whole cavern. The movement of the world became sluggish as ghostly waters swirled through the cavern C the material manifestation of her Martial Intent. With it came the serpents in her Qi Sea, now no longer small things, but imbued, somehow, with a dread devouring strength born of a primordial maelstrom. The whole ambience of the cavern was sublimated into it as the waters resonated faintly as she spun it and planted the butt of the spear into the middle of the mirage of the waters. The world moved again. The waters rippled and a strange undulating tone spread out with it. For the briefest moment there was something else there, in the cavern. A shadow within the sound as the serpents all raised their heads and echoed it, their bodies shivering in harmony as it melded with them before everything faded away and the cavern returned to normal. With a disturbingly gentle sigh, every pig demon below Soul Foundation in the cavern collapsed like a stringless puppet. All the Soul Foundation ones spat blood, their bodies twisting and foundations shattered. The Nascent Soul pig demons staggered and fell back. Taking a deep breath, she spun the spear and repeated the motion, performing the second move of the form. {Enki Stirs} The disruption of the Maelstrom Intent coalesced within the cavern and swirled back towards her. No longer was the water gentle and pure. Now it surged with a vast momentum, swirling back into her and rolling around her for a second time. The lead troll, which had stumbled and then briefly gone out of control of its stunned manipulator, tried to lash at her. She struck forward with the spear and a wave of surging Maelstrom Intent swept out from her spear strike. The trolls were cast back and as one went totally berserk as the Nascent Soul pig demons controlling them had their foundations ruined and their consciousness extinguished. Only the one on the Palanquin and the one holding the idol managed to resist the shockwave. Both stared at her as if she were some kind of ghost crawled out of hell specifically to claim them, which, if she understood even a fraction of the symbolism behind these moves, she might well be. The devouring waters flowed back into her a second time. {Ninhursag Descends} Her Sea of Knowledge groaned under the strain as she executed the third part of the form. The whole cavern shook as a vast momentum swept her up and she leapt for the Nascent Soul pig demon on the palanquin. The trolls collapsed like broken puppets as she passed them by, their own consciousnesses dispersed in the wake of the momentum from the strike. The spear pierced through the barrier on the palanquin even as the three UrInan who had been leaping for her were crushed to the cavern floor. The buildings turned to dust and the vitality of the place shifted. The pig demon holding the idol screamed in rage and tried to use some art with it. All momentum of her attack wavered as the pig demon did something with the idol. All the turbulent energy in the cavern and the dispersed soul strength of the demons was shaken from her control. Sadly it was too late, the second attack had had a formidable soul-based component to it, but this third one was as esoteric as it came. She was pretty sure that she was barely getting a hundredth of what it was capable of and even so Her spear punched through the pig demon on the palanquin, shattering its core directly and turning it into a misty collection of demon bits. In the aftermath of the strike, the forces that were still swirling around her ripped the palanquin itself to pieces, finally dispersing its bizarre bubble even as she charged on towards the fat demon with the idol. It howled something and a truly vile wave of disruption met her own, only to be dispersed. This was no longer a battle of qi, or even soul strength, but a battle regarding the quality of Intent. The creatures Defiling Intent was powerful, but every aspect of this form held some comprehension of Purification. Nammu was about purification of Intent, Enki about purification of Deed and Ninhursag? That held some connection to the purity and vitality of the world itself, the very antithesis of everything these vile things stood for. The demon screamed and she threw the leaf at the statue. The demon did something with the idol even as her spear caught up to it and impaled its bulk. She fancied it was actually sweating for a second, then it blurred bizarrely and danced onto a nearby roof, laughing horribly as it did so. Arai had grabbed the leaf and ruined the statue in the intervening moment. The qi-disrupting, defiling effect didnt dissipate. The still laughing demon kept laughing, its disgusting bulk wobbling, then it somehow pulled itself up and wasnt a fat obese thing anymore, but a tall, chiselled, muscular monstrosity tattooed with scenes of a thousand different evil things. From its mouth it exhaled a cloud of misty, reddish-purple fog that swirled across the cavern in an instant, sweeping over both of them. Her symbol shifted and dispersed the poisonous mix of some very unpleasant interpretations of what Yin Earth was capable of. Shaking her head, she stabbed forward C yet before she even got there, her sister was beside it, cutting down with her sword. It shot backwards again, tapping her blade away with its hand. {Dreaming of Abzu} She struck at it with all her remaining strength C yet it somehow spun away from her blow, barely getting struck, spitting some of its vile words at her again. Arai suddenly vanished and appeared right beside it again; the point of the leaf stabbed through its back even as its form blurred a second time, barely escaping their combined strike. It snarled, seeming slightly incredulous, as if this whole series of events was somehow outside of its understanding of how the world worked. Arai came at it again, swinging her sword with one hand in a simple, yet deceptive arc. The demon danced back again and collapsed into two as her Sundering Intent overcame whatever trick it had been employing. Its lower half became misty, but before it could re-join them, she had arrived above it and impaled its core with her spear, sending surging pulse of Martial Intent and one of the two-headed serpents into its body, which collapsed into bones and rotted flesh, even as its disbelieving piggy face stared up at them. The qi-disrupting, defiling effect was still there. Where did the idol go? her sister said, casting around. She looked around as well, but there was no sign of it. Maybe it was destroyed when this piece of shit died? she suggested hopefully, not really believing it. She grimaced slightly as her Sea of Knowledge settled from its rather overburdened state. While it did so she looked around the cavern, just as Arai was doing, for another banner or statue they might have missed. Nothing stood out, however, except for the side cavern which had several areas where her soul sense couldnt seem to reach, much like the palanquins in fact Great, Arai remarked with a dark look in that direction, having also noticed those. Taking out the crude talisman she had made with an isolate array on it, she grimaced and reinforced it a bit. I guess we can only look for it in there. As it is, Rusula and the rest will never make it through this cavern, she remarked, looking upwards again. Without further preamble, they both rushed for the side cavern. Despite seeing it from a distance, she was still unprepared for the horror within. The whole place was carved like some perverse temple. The alignments within it made her skin crawl and the carvings were abominable, depicting every kind of ruinous death and depraved devilment and defilement. Side chambers were bloodstained altars to debauchery and death. Female slaves, mainly UrInan, were chained against walls. All of them were mindless, soulless in fact, or close to it, like the pitiable three whom she had incapacitated and her sister then properly killed in the aftermath. Staring at them with her soul sense as they looked for more of the disrupting symbols, she could see the broken fragments of their psyches, sunk into an eternal hell of torment that made her want to retch. The biggest place of absence was the chamber beyond the main hall of the annex. The centre of the room held a bloodstained altar, disturbingly about the size and shape of a bed. Behind it, was a statue of the three-headed pig demon thing. The rest of the room held a series of lesser pillar statues, each one currently bearing a mindless slave. More pressingly, the altar itself held a palanquin upon which was sat a wizened old pig demon, its eyes shut in meditation. Before it was the idol they had seen before C or one very similar to it. The barrier from the palanquin extended out to cover the statue behind it. Stabbing it speculatively, she found it was like poking a solid wall with a stick. Arai scowled and stabbed it with the leaf knife. The leaf easily passed through it and Arai tried to flip the idol out of the field but it didnt budge in the slightest from its current spot. That would be too easy wouldnt it, she remarked distastefully, trying not to look at the slaves on the pillars, or the scenes around the altar, or the scenes carved on the wall for that matter. Scowling herself, Arai stabbed the idol with the leaf, splitting it completely in two. The upper half fell off, but again refused to budge thereafter. A moment later red blood flowed from both halves. The interior faces of the cut idol, which were disturbingly flesh-like and pulsing faintly, grew tendrils and pulled themselves together. Looking around, she tried to see if there were any other arrays. It took a moment to find them, even though the pig demons had not bothered to hide them, for the evil alignments of the place had fused with them in truly unpleasant ways. Each pillar had one, as did the altar, but they all led to the idol. Even the one in the statue on the wall behind the altar. The idol is definitely the core, her sister muttered distastefully, cutting it again. In the end, it took twenty more attempts before the idol finally gave up and collapsed into a puddle of fleshy waste. The dispersing effect that was all around them dissipated and she breathed a sigh of relief. The red lines in it abruptly flowed back and into the desiccated pig demon and the creature opened its eyes to look at them before she had really registered what was happening. The space around her locked up and her entire body refused to move. Her Nascent Soul within her body was somehow prevented from leaving and all the qi within her just paused in its circulation somehow. Arai was frozen in the process of moving to stab it. The barrier around the vile thing dissipated and it slid off the palanquin and grasped her around the throat with a hot, clammy hand. So brave child. Allow me to reward you The words were not audibly spoken but rather slid into her mind somehow, carrying with the feeling that something had just slimed over her soul and was looking for a place to bury her. She struck out with the symbol and her mantra, using the connection of its own Intent to bridge between them. The serpents swirled with the symbol, striking out of her dantian at it. It flinched and snarled. Its hand, which had claws she realised, dug into the flesh of her neck. Wicked pulses of a truly abnormal qi, something between Yin Earth and Death Qi, tried to invade her body, only for her Myriad Elements Qi to finally stir and subsume it. Ah I see. You have lingered on, or just awoken, the creatures voice purred in her head. It looked around then with a single claw tore open the front of her robe leaving a bloody red line from her neck to her navel. Beautiful. It has been a long time since I savoured a human C not since the days after the ruin. -Nope, no, no way, she gritted her teeth, mentally. Whatever it was doing to restrict her was C she focused her soul sense on it and realised something was off. Its qi was weak, barely stronger than her own, but its physical body was far in excess of what it should be. It ran clawed fingers over her breasts, leaving red lines in her flesh that sent malignant qi into her body even as she focused as much of her soul strength as she could into the imprint of the array C a five symbol- No, no, no we cant have you doing something like that, it compressed its grip on her throat and her qi became more disordered. She focused even more forcefully on the array C a five-symbol variant of the transformation array C and triggered it on the hand that was holding her neck. Its hand twisted abnormally and its qi became hers. Snarling, it waved a hand and severed the arm. She hung in the air, still frozen in place, and could only watch as a second arm blurred out of its body them merged into first, repairing the damage. A bizarre, twisted symbol appeared in its small eyes as red lines stood out like veins across its wizened body. Its eyes traced her body in a truly disgusting manner. She felt that even if she bathed in acid she would not feel clean again from the way it took in her body. Dangerous, dangerous, it laughedC She never even saw it move. Its clawed hand cut open her flesh like parchment and buried itself up to its wrist in her stomach. You have a mana sea, a physique cultivator, yet your body is weak it purred. She tried to muster her focus and trigger another array, but this time it sent a crippling soul attack of its own, forcing her to focus on that rather than attacking it. Ahhh I see! You fought with Martial Perception out there, not mana C not a mage Not a its qi swirled around in her abdomen looking for something? Three of its claws somehow managed to breach into her dantian, which was terrifying in its own right. To destroy someones dantian was perfectly doable, but to pierce it without destroying it required -Principle -Nameless-! Its a an ah-! Something slid through her mind, the symbol stopped it and she realised in a strange, dissociated way what was happening. -Shouldnt my my She was sure she had something that should stop it but something was messing with her memory, she was certain of that now. Messing with her The swirling, unrefined mists swept out of the wound, making the pig demon hiss in shock and sink all five claws through her dantian, and daintily found her Golden Core, like a pearl between its clawed fingers. Her Nascent Soul, still frozen in it, trembled and fought against it even as it slowly tried to pull out her core, only to be rebuffed in the first instance by the remarkable interconnectivity between the different parts of her foundation. Its solution was quite obvious, but also very much the wrong one. A red symbol flickered within her dantian as it scratched something bizarre on her Golden Core C or tried to. The pain was excruciating, her Sea of Knowledge shuddered under the force of its accompanying soul attack as it tried to lever apart her core from her soul without ever touching the symbol itself. In the process, her whole dantian started to shake and judder. The qi in her body turned chaotic and started to flow backwards something disrupted C defiled C the very idea of her qi cycle for a brief section. That turned out to be its ultimate undoing as liquid Myriad Elements Qi in her dantian, her Golden Core and her five pure meridians flowed out, over its claws. It screamed in shock and staggered back as its arm melted so fast she might have almost imagined it. The wound in her dantian spewed out Five Elements mists while thirteen different colours of lightning sizzled out through it, even as the damage to her Golden Core stabilized. -Yeah, not the way I wanted to find out how robust my cultivation foundation is! She screamed in her own head. It struck out at her with a fearful soul attack and stood in front of her again, its claw aiming for her heart for some reason. This time she was ready for it though and punched out with the strongest Yang Lightning array she could. The goal here wasnt its physical body, but whatever rotten thing these demons had that passed for a soul. Its body charred even as it howled, unable to dodge or evade this time. The control that was holding them vanished and Arai vanished with it C appearing at its back even as she sprawled across the floor. She struggled with the momentum it had somehow imparted in her even as the lightning flayed her sisters skin and made her bones visible through her body for brief moments. The leaf tore open its flesh, ruining its heart NO-! she screamed in shock as she saw that the creatures heart was perfectly normal It had no core! Arai cut onwards, through its dantian, to no avail and then the thing blurred and its front and back blurred through each other, grasping at her sister. The wound from the leaf was already healing even as Arai screamed and exerted her Sundering Intent to a degree she had previously never experienced before C even when they were fighting the serpents in the swamp. She staggered up and- Horror entered her mind. Whispering, dark words dragged her into a nightmare world C she was chained up in a dark place, watching Arai die again and again before her. Demons tore them apart, danced through her memories. Dragged them out and defiled them again and againC She screamed and desperately tried to push it out of her mind, clawing for her Mantra, the Symbol... the pagoda anything that might act as an anchor as something endlessly dark swirled into her body from the ruined form of the pig demon, trying to take over her fleshly form. Her Maelstrom Intent was pushed harder and harder as whatever it was doing tried to force it out of her body, all the while assiduously avoiding her Symbol and any Intent that came from it and C equally bizarrely C her Mantra. Just when she thought there was nothing more she could push at it, something finally gave and its momentum foundered just for a fraction. Something inside it went snap C the most mysterious of the various Mantra Mnemonics, Day, shifted faintly and her rage and pain flowed outwards with it. Her Maelstrom Intent and the Symbol both struck like tribulation bolts from Heaven, transforming its momentum into their own. Like a hand flipping over the game board, the demons Sea of Knowledge was thrown back, out of her body. In the same instant, she saw the body that was still attacking her sister, exploded in a stinking wave of fleshy gunk and bones. She was spared the worst of it by the convenient presence of one of the columns, but Arai who had been standing right next to it just screamed in fury and emitted a tyrannical wave of Sundering Intent. Staggering up, she saw the horrible skull nearby and kicked it, only for her blow to be repelled. Arai stumbled over with the leaf and stabbed it through the brain. A black mist hissed out of it for a moment and then the bones collapsed to dust. From inside the skull, she could see the faint pieces of a bizarre, unnatural looking core, split cleanly in half. Well, that explains where their cores were, she groaned, realising she hurt all over. Yeah, next time we go for the head, Arai grimaced. I am never going to feel clean again. What about the other four areas we cant send soul sense into? she asked. They made their way back to the main area of the complex and picked another one at random. It was another room, identical to the last, with an altar and a wizened pig demon with its eyes close sat upon a palanquin. However, unlike the last room, the slaves here had been flayed. She stared in horror for a few seconds before realising that the skins themselves were all arrayed around the demon, on the bed. Red lines that carried a most revolting and inauspicious aura pulsed across the whole surface. Arai took a step into the room and they were both assailed by a strange, spine-tingling whispering. The room was already ill-lit by sickly greenish-red flames C now however, they dimmed yet further. She grabbed Arai and pulled her back. The demon on the altar had stirred faintly and a strange, oppressive sense began to permeate the room. As they watched, the skins on the altar flowed together and formed a robe on the figure. One after another all the faces on it opened their eyes and stared at them. Join us twelve voices whispered in haunting unison. The symbol shivered and concealed their minds faintly. Join. Us, the voices murmured again. The symbol wavered but held firm. Yeah I think not, she said after a long look. Agreed, Arai said, backing away. They didnt bother to check the other three and instead hurried back out into the cavern. What now, Arai said, looking both directions. She looked in both directions, then up. Above them, Pezvak was kneeling by the hole looking concerned. A moment later he dropped down and looked around at the slaughter. Big handiwork, he grimaced. What is the problem? Arai asked. They are digging very fast up above. The Undren guess they will break through to our room in an hour or two, the Great Hunter informed them grimly. They were slow at first, then something changed and they started digging very fast He trailed off and turned as she noticed at the same time as Arai. Two trolls with Nascent Soul controllers and several hundred branded slaves, mainly Undrenfolk, were trotting out of the entrance that almost certainly led towards the escarpment and the outside. Behind them were quite a few Golden Core pig demons. Looking up, she saw Rusula peering down. I hope you have some rope, she said with a grimace. Pezvak nodded and drew an arrow from his pack that was actually a grappling hook. Aiming it at the ceiling, he shot it back through the opening. Rusula vanished from view for a moment before one of the other UrInan slid down the rope. The Nascent Soul Defilers pointed at them and she felt a wave of soul sense sweep out. Sending her own out, she blocked it as best she could, as did Arai. One after another, the survivors descended as the next wave moved into the cavern with much more caution than she had been expecting. I think that plan really is the only one, Arai said after a moment. Yep, she said grimly. It wasnt optimal, but probably moon mushrooms or something similar were the only way they were getting out of here. Rusula and Ragash both arrived beside them, both looking drained. Remembering something, she slung her pack around her shoulder and pulled out the spellbook. Both of them had memorised it entirely at this point, so beyond using it as a casting tool, it wasnt actually that useful. Here, take this, she said passing it to Rusula. You should have the qiuh, mana, to use it. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. You had something like this? Ragashs eyes went slightly wide, as did Rusulas for that matter. Take this as well, Arai tossed her one of the larger pieces of serpent core. Rusula nodded and flipped open the book, pushing some of her mana into it. The runes on the surface glimmered faintly in the gloom. Ragash, Rusula C get the rest of them heading towards the sealed door at the back, Pezvak said stringing an arrow and shooting it at a distant Defiler who died with a stunned shriek. Picking up a rock, she imprinted an array on it and hurled it with all her considerable strength towards the advancing horde. The cloud of corrosive mist swirled around, shredding demons and slaves alike as they all fell back. She planted two more large water mist arrays and then they all ran after the others. She had made it half the distance when the force behind charged. They ran over the arrays without triggering them, because she hadnt set them up like that, and kept on advancing. Only when a third of the force was ahead of them did she finally set her first one off, watching it turn the middle of the advancing tide into a red haze. Arriving at the wall at the back of the cavern, which was a large sealed door, the force behind them was cast into disorder. Arai tried to cut a small hole through it and she was very relieved to see that it wasnt lined with Arborundum. The survivors scrambled through, fleeing into the darkness beyond. She detonated the lightning array a moment later, turning the Blade Mist cloud into a crackling field of death that only the two trolls, their riders and a few frontrunners escaped relatively unscathed. Pezvak shot the riders off of the trolls before finally scrambling through himself. They followed after, dragging the stone behind them, which she then fused completely, shutting them into the ruined tunnel. Without waiting, she took up the front while Arai fell to the rear with Pezvak, and they set off into the darkness. Nothing much troubled them as they ran through the familiar carved tunnels. She could only assume that proximity to the pig demons stronghold kept many things from coming here. Soon they had dropped a level and she found most tunnels were flooded. Eventually, they found one of the octagonal shafts, which she scouted very carefully in case it held a slime monster. Fortunately, it did not, but they still bypassed it quickly, because behind them she could now hear the rumble of drums and the sound of horns. How big is the range on those fate-thrashed banners, Arai muttered as they kept on running. She nodded, wondering that herself but having no answers to give. As they made their way onwards, down one of the broad tunnels with a channel in the centre, she finally encountered a slime C a weak Nascent Soul one no less. Surprisingly, she destroyed it easily with just a soul attack, from well beyond its line of sight. A moment later its body was shredded as Arais own Martial Intent arrived, rolling in the wake of hers like a sundering wave. She lost track of time as they walked deeper until finally, blessedly, the sense of her qi being grasped by unclean hands abruptly disappeared. She stopped and let the others run on past, watching as they all gasped, before stepping back down the tunnel a few paces to find that sure enough, the creepy feeling started to return ever so slightly. Leaving it again, shuddering, she drank in the sweet, icy Yin Water and Wood qi of her surroundings. Those banners have an immense radius, Arai hissed. We have come almost 17 miles from the entrance. She nodded and reached down, scooping up a handful of water from the channel, staring at it with her soul sense. Within it, she could see none of the tell-tale mushroom spores she was hoping to see Looking at the other survivors, she did a finally tally there were less than she remembered although they didnt seem to have lost anyone since they got to the cavern? Not counting the three from the Cloud Arrows tribe there were six UrInan, four Undren and three Ghoblan. What happened to the others? she asked remembering that there had been one more UrInan and four more Undren. Undren die in head, from strength from above, same with Tuzak, Ragash said softly. We throw bodies in chasm on way down, the Undren said helpfully. We should probably unseal them now we are clear of that mess, she said, swapping back to Imperial Common. Probably, yes, her sister agreed. At least they will be able to defend themselves a bit. Arai turned to the group behind them, appraising them as they sat around the tunnel. With some effort, we can unseal your cultivations That made most of them perk up at least. The actual unsealing didnt take as long as she had expected in all honesty. The arrays themselves that made them up were straightforward to unpick and the symbol in conjunction with their intent-infused qi easily broke them apart in a matter of moments. The seals on the UrInan were a touch more complex than the Undren C but it was not at the point where it posed any lingering difficulties that she could see. As best she could guess, it was done by Nascent Soul pig demons, presumably using some tool. When it was done, they all sat around, replenishing their qi from a few cores of spiders and the slimes they had killed on the way, as she took a moment to properly look at their surroundings. A sweep of her soul sense told her that they were in a long series of running tunnels that followed to either side of the channel they were in. About half a mile ahead of them was a large hall that had a spider nest off to one side, while in another direction she caught a few slimes. Those she casually dispersed, as they were no stronger than Golden Core. Once all those they had unsealed had recovered enough mana to not be totally useless, they set off again. Mapping their progress with her scrip, which was finally able to see some use again, she found that they were slowly going deeper. The layout of these tunnels was much clearer, now that she had the range to her senses to see whole branches. You notice that almost nothing here is lined with the qi-repelling stone? Arai said as they stood in another hall, letting the Undren butcher a Nascent Soul spider mother her sister had killed. The stones of denial are usually found deeper, the Undren female said, looking up. Finally, after clearing that hall and two others, they found what they were after: an octagonal shaft into the depths that was flooded with dark water, and within the depths were some golden glimmers that were certainly Dead Sages Lantern''s. Right, she said, turning to look at them. We will fortify that far hall and heavily trap the entrances. Why here? the Undren frowned. Because what we need is in that hole over there, hopefully, she supplied, planting down the first activated lightning trap. We will never be able to swim out through that, one of the other UrInan muttered, a male who it also turned out knew some Lataan. This just keeps going deeper, she said, continuing to rapidly layer down arrays, moving back through the hall. These are shafts down to old mines, Ragash nodded. Later they turn them into other things, but they just go deep, and occasionally intersect with other things. She didnt comment more, and just focused on putting as many replenishable defensive arrays around as were convenient before following the group into the side hall. We will leave most of our stuff here. I trust you not to run off with it, she joked, passing her bag with the cores in it to Rusula, who eyed her dubiously. With the degree of traps that come, nothing under 5th circle is going to walk in there easily, and anything over it will receive enough nasty strikes that you will likely be able to deal with it, Arai said helpfully. Uhuh, she said, shrugging off her ruined robe and then much of the rest of it; it would only slow her down when swimming, after all. We will likely be gone for a day, maybe two C In all likelihood what we are after down there to really make those fate-perverting demons howl wont be too elusive but you never know... The Undren spoke up... And what is it you seek down in that place? Arai stared down into the hole for a moment then tossed Pezvak the long sword, keeping only the short sword and the leaf before just stepping into the water and vanishing with a plop. Death she grinned and hopped in after Arai, leaving the spear and taking only the two remaining spear heads. That was certainly what she intended to visit on them, for what they had tried to put in her head, and promised to do thereafter. They had been intending it anyway, but that experience with the wizened old evil had, if anything, solidified that determination to bring as much pain and torment to those evil demons as possible.

~ Rusula - Ancient Tunnels ~
Watching them sink into the waters without a sound, Rusula felt conflicted. Both of the UrSar clearly had a plan, although they were being cagey about it. They certainly didnt seem as concerned about dangerous things below here as they were about potential pursuers. They gave us most of their kit, she said eventually, passing Pezvak the other pack. Good choice. It slow them down, the older UrInan nodded. Not good for fighting underwater. The three Ghoblan were standing at the edge of the shaft down, muttering as well in their own language. What matter? one of the other UrInan, Huljas she thought his name was, barked at them. She walked over to them as well C none of them were especially strong, but their instincts were probably better than the Undrens in places like this. Down there, the most authoritative of the trio, whose name she was pretty sure was something like Bright Fungi-Seeker, pointed into the depths. She peered into the depths, at the glittering pinpricks of gold drifting in the waters depths. If she focused she could just make out Arai and Sana sinking through them, their arms crossed, totally unhindered by either the fierce elemental mana within the waters or whatever the golden lights were. What are they? she asked. Some kind of water creature? Fate-betraying lights the Ghoblan said. Very dangerous thing, as dangerous as Soul-Seizing mushrooms, maybe second only to White Death mushrooms. Lanterns of the Deep, the Undren female, whose name she had finally pinned down as Eshukurutas, or Eshu for short, said, coming over to stand by the edge as well. Thing of darkness and death. They mutate from great achievement of Ancestor Moon Rat, then mutate again from Great Achievement of Dead Moon Fungi that The Undren trailed off having the good grace to look a tiny bit abashed at that. Everyone here was well aware that the Undren owned that particular piece of calamity. Within their own ranks they were proud of it for Makers sake. To her, that was like being proud of what MoKratha of the UrKhal had done in claiming the crown of Orcus from the people of Earth. Sure it was a Great Achievement but it was also the kind of thing that got you remembered in a bad way by the Great Mothers and Fathers. MoKratha had fallen for his arrogance and doomed far too many of their tribes in the process. Perhaps they seek such things to fight the Defilers. It is a good choice, the Undren mused. Very insane choice, the Bright Fungi-Seeker said drolly. Is true, if they die there, we have big problem, Huljas grumbled. They survived a trip under the ocean, she pointed out, feeling the need to speak up for Arai and Sana. So they said another of the UrInan from Green Moon massif, named Ugrash, grumbled. They smell of Undren death; also survived alchemical dust. Still carry faint scars in their aura-scent, Eshu said matter-of-factly. They survived your kinds Maker-accursed spore weapon? Ugrash muttered. Having never really fought Undren, nor being familiar with their wider warfare strategies, she determined to ask Pezvak about that quietly later. They have big style. I hear rumours before capture that someone make western periphery of Mourncleaver Pit eat a big piece of rotten spider meat, Eshu sniggered. Swarmblood old ancestors spin on tails, now fighting big war over mana vein that appear by magic and ruin huge peripheral area of territory as well. It near SarVash C which also suffer big ruin. She nodded, familiar with this already. Ancestral Shaman Argor had already made quiet enquiries about the pairs exploits out west C the tribal elders had been impressed. The overall conclusion they had reached was that the pair were much more attuned to SarIshara-Inans warlike aspects than her prosperity aspects. If they survive that much, they seem confident they return now, Pezvak said, crossing his arms. We hope. If they fall here, we have big problem. If they not return, we can only keep go on, Ragash said from the doorway. What you make of their rune-work? Ragash asked her, looking around the hall. She eyed the runes. Most were hidden, which was terrifying in different way. She had not realised they were able to do that until now. Sometimes it felt like every time that pair turned around they produced some new oddity. The war in the cavern was another such thing. She had felt the tides of their Auram manipulation even up above, even with the searching eyes of the evils at the escarpment top boring into the earth. Right, you lot, Pezvak scowled abruptly and turned away from the water. Get to fortifying that room and recovering your strength. There are enough horrid things down here to occupy us while they are down there. -Very true, she silently agreed, turning away from the invisible death that now spread across the floors, walls and even ceilings. Walking back into the hall, she saw the other Undren were gnawing away on a spider they had scavenged from somewhere. Shaking her head, she made her way to the back wall and sat where she could see the door. Weirdly, she was less concerned about the Undren and the Ghoblan than her own compatriots. There were three different tribes here, not counting her Cloud Arrows tribe. Ragash, Jelas and another mute UrInan called Rukuala were all from the Thunder Mountain Tribe to the south. Huljas and Garlock, the two warriors, were from the Red Severing Hides Tribe while the remaining one, Ugrash, was from the Green Moon Tribe. The latter two were about as famous for being troublesome as the Gloomy Crags were and now that they were unsealed, she could tell all three warriors were stronger than she was. They seemed content to go along with the UrSar for now, but whether they would be content to go along with Pezvaks leadership in the interim Pezvak came to sit down beside her, followed by Luz a moment later. The Great Hunter didnt even look in Sanas pack and just sat down with it against the wall beside him and began to recover his own strength. Everyone else seemed content to occupy their little niches of the hall, so she started to flip through the tome that Sana had passed her. It was a genuine spell book, the kind that tribes valued as an important treasure. Even the Thunder Mountain tribe would not look down on it. Had Sana not handed it to her without a care in the world, she would absolutely not have had it out now to look at it, but the damage was already done there. Garlock in particular, who seemed even stronger than Huljas, had been looking at her pack for half the trip after they had been healed. Should have advised them not to heal those three, Luz muttered next to her. They know good from bad, not make scene yet, Pezvak said quietly. She could feel his own Auram cloaking them to give them some privacy, just as Huljas was now cloaking the three warriors. What rank that spell book? Luz asked, probably to change the topic. Fifth Circle, she said, flipping through it. Only have seven spells, but all combine to make one big spell C one of each main attunement: Force, Fire, Arcane, Corrosion, Water, Earth and Vitality. How fast for you to master one? Pezvak asked. All of them are pretty comprehensive, she mused. I can cast any of them just by putting mana into the tome but That is inflexible, Pezvak nodded. Yes, she agreed. If I have time, I can probably memorise two of them. The imprints are comprehensive. Vitality and Earth then, Pezvak said. She nodded at his assessment. Vital spells were rare and Earth based spells were hard to resist but could be controlled much more cohesively than the others. Comprehensions on vitality were also important for healing and recovery. What could heal could damage but what could damage could also heal with the right understanding, and this was a complete imprint, without any of the messing about and codifying that the ancient mages who had made this place preferred to use to protect their knowledge. Curious, she flipped back to the inside of the book to see if the original owner had left a name. The author was lost, the front cover too damaged, but sure enough, inside it she found a name which could be traced faintly in the common script from the world above C To Timion Belmont, Good Luck in your studies. Below that, someone had written Donated, Mn16 - 239 Aug. //1721 AD Aug. 14th Sighing, she turned her attention back to the vital spell and started memorizing the symbols and their connections. By the time she re-focused, the Ghoblan had also come in and built up a small shelter from scavenged rocks and masonry within which they were munching on some spiders and a few other odd things they had scavenged. The three warriors had set up a cook fire with mana-fire of all things and were roasting spider legs. It was probably not a smart idea given the light it was giving out and the flickering shadows, but certainly they would not listen to the three of them about this so she could only let that confrontation pass and hope that Arai and Sanas arrays were up to the task. The Undren had come over and were busy well, only Eshu was speaking. All the others had had their tongues cut out and their souls damaged in some way. Unless they got to 5th advancement, they would be mutes for life in all likelihood. She left them to it, and politely refused the offered bits of spider when they eventually arrived C even cooked she didnt like them. The toxins in them might be mellowed and diffused, but they tasted of puke no matter what you did and were the wrong combination of slimy and crunchy. Pezvak was also sat nearby, keeping an eye on the door while inspecting the metal sword that Arai had lent him. It is a good sword? she asked, scooting over to sit beside him. It is best sword I ever see, he muttered turning it over. Blade pristine even if all the rest a bit battered, absolutely not simple thing C made of metal but not from here I think. From the age before, from the world above, she murmured. That was another proper treasure. It just sword though, nothing very fancy about it, the Great Hunter sighed. It cut rock good, cut monsters better, but only as good as person wielding it, not like Chieftains blade. She looked up as a Ghoblan sidled over to them, bringing more spider. She frowned and was about to shoo them away, when Bright Fungi-Seeker squatted down and unwrapped three black glass daggers for them to see. I take these when no one looking, not good idea to let other Orcs have them. She resisted the eyebrow twitch that came with its insult, intended or no. UrInan were not orcs. Orcs were an invention of the surface world by and large, and a short hand for Orcnas who were to their kind as Defilers were to the Humans who had given rise to them. What are they? she made to pick one up and then hissed in shock as she felt the creeping unease that came over her when she reached out for it. Tainted thing, how come here, concerning. Was in cavern, associated with UrInan of the Blood Beast tribe that Defilers corrupted, Bright Fungi-Seeker murmured. Why show them to us? she asked. Some trustworthy, some less so, I leave with you because the Chosen Children trust you with old weapons, Bright Fungi-Seeker muttered before standing up and scowling, taking the spider back with it. She watched as they gesticulated a bit about the spider and then the two of them then started to eat the spider. When she looked back at the package, Pezvak had stashed it in his own bag without her even registering it. I worried about those three, she said after a moment, eyeing the three warriors. I think they are stronger than Arai and Sana realised Pezvak said nothing for a moment, but she could see that he was also somewhat uneasy at the behaviour of the three warriors. Eventually he just said, They are, also, more importantly warriors in big tribes. They have skill chopping things up, but they not lead much, not in place like this. And yet they still want to lead, she grumbled. Pezvak just sighed softly while she noted Luz was just looking uneasy. The first incursion, if you could call it that, by some other creature came about an hour later C probably drawn by the scent of cooking food in all likelihood. Several long-legged spiders skittered through the hall outside and tripped one of the traps, filling half of it with swirling mists. The spiders were instantly rendered into greenish-purple mist and after a few minutes, the trap reset leaving a dozen ichor smears. Ghoblan step on that, not know how die, one of the other two Ghoblan muttered. After that, they saw an incursion every few hours or so. A slime died the same way that the spiders had, something else they never saw just became a red smear across one wall while a cave centipede thing became a very crispy delicacy for those who cared to sample it. The main reason for foraging was recovery in any case, but as it turned out, only the Ghoblan and one of the Undren were insane enough to move past the wards and explore the nearby tunnels to get various things. None of the rest of them were dextrous enough to bypass the wards in the tunnel mouths that Arai and Sana had placed. As such there was something of a divide within the group, because only one part were able to gather food, while the other half C the other UrInan not of their group C ate a lot. There were problems there as well. As the others recovered, it became clear that while Ragash was about her strength and Jelas and Rukuala were around that of Luz, all three warriors were actually comparable to Pezvak. As a result, as time wore on, and the pair did not return from the depths, Garlock in particular became bossier. Pezvak was nominally still in charge and she, as an actual shaman, had some weight, but even that was fraught as they suggested several ways she could help them get stronger and recover quicker C the commonality being that they might involve vigorous sex. She refused each time, having absolutely no interest in such a thing in this context, but with each refusal they got a bit more annoyed. Ragash and Jelas also refused them pointedly. At that point Huljas finally stepped in, but thereafter the nine UrInan were neatly split three ways, with Ragash and Jelas never leaving Rukuala alone. The other bone of contention among the other tribes was the identity of Arai and Sana. Ragash seemed to accept that they were UrSar, but none of the three warriors seemed at all convinced, claiming they were firstly too well garbed and secondly would have surely volunteered to take offerings from them once they were healed. To this, she could only shake her head and wonder if the pair might not bury those three with the dead down here before the Defilers could do it. It was a reminder in a way that some people were just assholes, even after what they had been through and survived through sheer good fortune. It was something of a mercy then, when the actual attacks started C for all that their ragtag group lacked strength compared to what was down here. Fortunately, the wards kept much of it at bay, and once she grasped the Vital Flare spell it turned out to be excellent for mopping up lower level spiders. By the time the first spider mother appeared and started throwing male spiders past the majority of the wards, all issues with offerings or the identity of their saviours were cast aside in favour of not dying. Makers cock, these things are smart! Luz grumbled as he shot another male spider that was in the process of trying to scrub out a ward. Pezvak just said nothing and swatted two more of them with the sword, easily cutting them and leaving Garlock to chase after a third, cursing as it tried to get into their side hall. And they were aggravatingly smart, she had to agree. It was a reminder that outside of fungi and the thankfully quite rare slime pits, spiders were queen here. Peering around the doorway, she sent another cast of Vital Flare towards one of the tunnel entrances and was rewarded by seeing a nigh-invisible Spider Mother slink out of the way. I take it that thing is going to keep she trailed off as a second Spider Mother appeared then a third. By the nameless, Pezvak scowled as they watched the third spider mother start to move into the hall. She sent a vital flare at it, which it actually parried with a forelimb, shaking it and regenerating the damage in a matter of moments. Thereafter, it started to pick its way daintily across the floor, avoiding all the trap arrays that thousands of its brood had presumably died to.

~ Arai C Practicing Applied Fungi Lore ~
Arai hauled herself out of the pit and spat water, dragging three large, sealed stone containers full of Moon Mushroom fungi spores with her. Her greeting was a male spider blurring out of its shadowy stealth and trying to stab her in the eye. Sighing, she grabbed it and crushed it in her fist, refining its Golden Core as she sat on the edge and swept the room while she waited for Sana to appear. What a horrible she eyed the scrip on her wrist which cheerfully informed her that it had been five and a half days down there. All around her, a steady rain of spiders pattered down from where they had been congregating on the ceiling, dropping into the water with plops or hitting the ground C no arrays triggered. Sana came a few moments after carrying three more, pushing herself out of the water, deflecting a late falling spider or two in the process. The sound of falling spiders finally stopped after a full ten seconds. I see you are all still alive mostly, she said eyeing the group who were peering out of the hall door C which was now half blocked up with stone. You took a long time, Pezvak frowned, peering over the doorway. There were more slimes down there than expected, she said, avoiding shuddering. Eyeing the three warriors, who now all wore spider carapace armour, crafted from two spider mothers that had been dragged into the hall and butchered, she noted that they were all slightly stronger than Pezvak. I see you all managed to recover, she noted. Yes, we recover well, UrSar, one of the warriors said eyeing her. Sana just rolled her eyes and accepted what remained of her gear back from Pezvak, ignoring the comment. She surreptitiously pretended she hadnt noticed anything either. Their trip through the waters below had given her some time to think on the nature of why Defilers were dangerous. Observing the group here, especially the three male UrInan warriors, she was certain that not all the scars of their experience were purely traumatic. Defilement could mean a whole lot more than just debauchery after all. Passing her by, Sana gave her shoulder a squeeze. Something to watch out for there, Sanas voice echoed in her head. Indeed, she agreed, not looking up from where she was adjusting the ties on the barrels to make them easier to carry out of the water. I see your trip into the depths got you what you sought? Ragash asked, eyeing the six small stone barrels. What is in them? Rusula said, also coming over. She could see the strength of the young shamaness had gotten a touch stronger in the last few days. What we need to make the pig demons weep tears of blood, Sana said blandly. Yep, she nodded, not elaborating further. If they knew the rocks were full of Eldritch Moon Mushroom spores, they would probably run screaming, based on their earlier assertions about their dangers. She could sympathise with them, because at one time she would have been running right there with them. Thinking back on it, she had no idea exactly how good the symbol, and their physiques as a whole, were at counteracting the Eldritch Moon Mushrooms. Without it, this whole endeavour would have been futile. Thinking back to the things that that accursed pig demon had tried to put in her head, how it had twisted every memory she held dear in that instant and nearly corrupted all of them It had taken things so sacred to her she barely dared touch them, memories of their mother and -By the time I am done with you, I am going to make sure you worship this daughter as a bringer of plague and calamity for all eternity! she swore grimly. Sana gave her a look, but said nothing. Probably some of that had filtered through the link between them. In any case, she could tell her sister felt just as strongly about it. Even now, over a week later, with the mantra working tirelessly and the symbol sheltering her sanity in this matter, she was still not rid of some of those scenes. They had to backtrack a surprising distance to actually find some pig demons and their enslaved minions, during which time she became more and more certain that the lingering hooks of their brief captivity were with those they had rescued in more ways than she had initially grasped. Having seen what she had so far, she had made no comment on anything the women might have experienced, but they were only four, the Undren and the three UrInan. The Ghoblan had also been in the cages but all the others had been outside from what she could recall of the scenes. The Undren males were skittish and their judgement was poor C to the point where the female Undren was nearly shepherding them like a pack, with the help of the Ghoblan, surprisingly enough. The three male UrInan were not exactly insubordinate, but they kept trying to one-up Pezvak and make suggestions, clearly unhappy that they were going back towards the Defilers and not deeper into the darkness. Exploration along the edge of the network of tunnels showed that that very path east was cut off by collapse or significant flooding then collapse, so the group they encountered were quite some distance to the east of where they had entered, ensconced in a miniature outpost which was doubling as a mine where they were extracting a grey, glassy mineral from the walls of a large cavern. Sana stayed behind with the group while she went forward with a smaller jar, one of a dozen that they had brought up as a set within one of the stone barrels. The goal here was not to kill Defilers but to spook them enough that they fled back to one of the main camps. The enslaved themselves, who were doing much of the mining, were all male. According to prisoners, Ragash mainly, the pig demons brooked no possibility of revolt among those they captured. Females might keep their minds if it suited them, to elevate the torment they experienced. The lucky male prisoners were just tortured to death or eaten alive C the unlucky ones would have their minds taken somehow, in a way none of those in their group understood, turning them into something akin to a meat puppet driven by its basest desires and whatever instructions the pig demons commanded of them to the best of their effort until they keeled over dead. At that point they would be butchered and used as food for the small pig demons. The whole thing was beyond horrible frankly. Dismissing those thoughts, she crept up behind a small pig demon that was molesting a mindless Undren some distance from the rest and used the leaf to pierce the top of the container and splash spores and Yin Qi rich waters from the depths over its head. The Yin Qi stunned it for several seconds, allowing the spores to contaminate it. It twitched and jerked, collapsing behind her as she skulked through the crude mine. She had repeated the process some twenty times before finally slicing the jars top right off and hurling the rest of it into the main room where the Soul Foundation overseer was. It hit the far end of the hall, near a corridor, and she watched as the various small pig demons roiled around at the unexpected noise. The big one got order, but the damage was done. The spores had been walked all over the cave and several of the early bodies had also been discovered, just as she hoped. Retreating back, she saw that the first one she had contaminated had already started to grow white veins and a few small mushrooms out of its head. Arriving back, she signed to Sana that they should fall back. Behind them, there was a scream of rage and terror from the Soul Foundation pig demon overseers who discovered the instrument of their doom. There were some explosions and flashes of green fire that flickered around tunnel corners. The battle raged on for a while before finally falling silent. Moments later, dozens of terrified pig demons, mostly small ones, scattered down the tunnel they were in. Her soul sense caught spores on many of them, slowly burrowing into their bodies and corrupting them. Several of them were shrieking and banging on skin drums. What did you have in the container? Ragash hissed in shock as they hid in a side passage watching the chaos unfold. Retribution, she shrugged, which got a bunch of glares from the male UrInan and discontentment from the others. Sana stepped in and added, You know the mushrooms that give spores and turn people into zombies, the grey and purple ones that look like penises? The Ghoblan stared at the pair of them as if she had just declared they were crazy people while the Undren hissed and chittered uneasily in their own tongue The UrInan gulped and looked at the stone barrels Its fine so long as you dont break them, she said blandly. They are made out of the qi-repelling stone. Void-Stone, one of the Ghoblan muttered. One of the barrels was in fact Soul Setting mushrooms; they also had a whole barrel of Dead Sage''s Lantern spores suspended in a thick soup of Yin Qi Water. The other three were all Eldritch Moon Mushroom spores. There was no point in telling them that they had huge quantities of the spores suppressed in their bloodstreams as well, held there by the oppression of the symbol as an absolute last resort. -Ignorant people dont panic after all, she thought to herself, and this way they would at least treat the barrels with a bit more caution than they had been until now, which was its own little revenge in a way for all the leering the three warriors had been doing. Probably she could have told them earlier, but now there was no backing out and as Sana had pointed out, the three warriors were easily able to lug a barrel apiece, but had no way to damage them in the slightest, making it a good way to keep them under some kind of control. You have a means to harvest those things safely Pezvak muttered as he moved beside her. You thought we were joking before? she asked, giving him a sideways look. What we do now? Rusula whispered moving up beside her. Now we wait for a bit, Sana said softly. Yep, now we wait for a bit, unless you want to become a zombie, she added. Curing that sealing they put on you was one thing. Curing you from soul-seizing mushrooms, not a thing we can do They waited half a day in the end before following them out. This time the rest of the group were more than happy to stay where they were, so they could move much more quickly. The hall she had seeded originally was now a miniature colony. Moving forward from there, they soon started encountering dead pig demons who had been fleeing. The enslaved were just dead where they had been working. Most of these corpses they used to seal off the exits in and out of this section of the tunnels. -A pile of a dozen corpses with Moon Mushroom spores is not an easy barrier to overcome in a hurry unless youre either of us, she thought grimly. Keeping it secret from the others was mainly to avoid panic C it was clear that all the other groups had a deep dislike and fear of the Moon Mushrooms from their earlier conversations. Now though, she was starting to wonder how useful that decision actually was, made in haste as it had been. She was pretty sure the Ghoblan at least suspect something, even if they had also decided to keep it mum. It played into a wider problem as well, that she was starting to feel pulled somehow. When she mentioned it to her sister, Sana was pensive for a while before agreeing. Yeah, the more I think about the nature of these creatures, the more uneasy I become, Sana added. Almost since we entered this place, since we were first exposed to the banners? Defiling can have a lot of meanings, she agreed quietly. Not to mention the symbol She looked inwards at the symbol in her Sea of Knowledge, which was working away as it always did. Yeah, the faster we can get away from here the happier I will be, Sana muttered. Finally, they arrived back at tunnels they recognised, close to the cavern town. Drums pointed ahead of them. She made the group fall back again, leaving the barrels, which were for outside, with them. A short distance on, they also divested themselves of all their gear and garments bore the leaf knife and one spear blade. Primarily, that was a precaution they had decided to take to avoid having all their gear contaminated with spores. Heading back towards the cavern town, they found the door open. Inside, there was a hive of activity, much as expected. They had made it maybe a third of the way through by sneaking when a paralysing sense locked onto them and a desiccated, horrifically tattooed pig demon that she didnt recognise appeared in front of her with a blur. Her qi destabilized as it grasped her neck, its claws digging into her flesh and drawing blood. A ghastly, invasive sensation flowed through her body, further shaking her control over her unrefined qi, flowing together around her heart and trying to imprint some vile symbol on it. Its horrid tongue licked her face, and when she spat blood at it, it licked that up for good measure. You are very pretty I will enjoy breaking you, little human, it purred in a seductive tone that something that vile had no right to be able to use. I wonder she rasped back. It frowned and then shook its head looking confused. She could see white veins on its tongue where it had licked up the blood. A moment later white veins started to appear on its fingers that gripped the bleeding wounds it had inflicted on her neck. Its beady eyes protruded with shock as thousands of spores present in her blood, no longer constrained by the symbol, set to work. W-what it managed to croak as white veins slowly spread across its twisted piggy face It staggered drunkenly back and tried to stand, but its qi was too chaotic. The miasma field around her was spreading slowly now. Sana, who had merely been frozen, just stood there, looking amused as she walked forward and kicked it in the chest, sending it sprawling. You are an abomination she hissed in its face. I will enjoy watching your entire people become mushrooms Its the least I can do for all those you tormented over the aeons! Nno-! it half rasped GreatFatherNerNer..on-! Please I have no I no the spores finally got into its meridian system and the Immortal Realm pig demon crumpled to the ground, its qi rapidly feeding the contagion within it as its lingering words hung in the air ominously. The surrounding pig demons, who had been laughing and hooting and jeering and making all kinds of obscene gestures, were frozen now, struck dumb for several long seconds. She sighed and all of them broke and fled in every direction. It was futile though: it was over for them as soon as the two of them entered the cavern, really. She strolled forward towards the side complex, making it nearly halfway there before three more immense soul senses suddenly fixated upon the two of them. Frozen there, she watched as the miasma field around her reached two metres in diametre, feeding off the dribs and drabs of qi she was doling out to it. Both of them had several billion spores in their bodies after all C most of some small colonies eruption sealed within their fleshly bodies. All this would do was prolong the inevitable. The three other old Immortal pig demons appeared in the air, well beyond the edge of the miasma field as far as they perceived it. One, who was wearing that abomination of an artefact made of flayed skins, made a weird symbol and a lance of vile purple fire flashed towards her. The miasma field shifted and devoured the qi, forming a natural dispersion barrier as it sought to transform everything that wasnt the colony into it, and qi that wasnt of the colony was no exception. If a twelve star Spider Queen couldnt do monkeyshit against this, what do you three evil things expect to achieve exactly? she said mockingly, sending the thought out with her soul sense.

~ Bright Fungi-seeker C Watching Chaos Unfold ~
Bright Fungi-Seeker watched the two humans who had managed to cage entire Eldritch Moon mushroom spore clouds in their bloodstreams bring entirely deserved death to the terrible false Jash that idiots had actually deigned to give a name to C UbriKhund. Her tribe held a special gift, a truly special gift C immunity to any toxic spores. This included, by happenstance, immediate exposure to the dreaded achievement of the Ancestor Moon Rat. Even so, she still did not dare enter the hall. There were other dangers there that could claim an unwary Ghoblan and it was a long walk back from this ones memories to get to the point you had been. Especially down here, where the paths to the Low Kingdom had been sealed ever since the calamity. Beside her, Wicked Stick and Spider Gnawer both watched, quietly impressed with the versatility of the pair. The others had all stayed back C they had claimed they were just going to check a little way up the corridor, and none of the others would care too much about them. They were smart, but not wise, even the Undren Eshu. Also very unobservant, even the Undren. Eshu was not a Seekerling or a Dream Seer and while the Undren liked to think they knew mushrooms, compared to the Ghoblan they were just foolish dabblers. Their tribe had been in the Starless Depths long before the humans came. They had walked into them in the early days of the world, through the Uncreated Place, seeking new places to dance, new skies to wander and new deeps to delve. Their people were as old as the eldest of the elves. They not come from west, Spider Gnawer said after a while. No, not-nice elves not tolerate those two C have plucked disaster at root very quick, she agreed. Only the Ghoblan with truly old lineages, like them, knew that the oldest elves had a fastness down here. Even the Humans had missed it. Those elves werent nice elves either C although even that idea was a bit contradictory. Maybe not think of elves too much, she suggested after a moments more thought. Pointy ears have good hearing. True, Wicked Stick muttered. Defilers aside, this not terrible land. Would be shame if one of them tree-hugging old carnivores decided on a whim that this was planar realm that only needed elves in it. Where they come from then? Wicked Stick mused. Not our problem, she shrugged. Her survival instincts were, she liked to think, pretty good, even for a Ghoblan. She had only died nine times in the last century after all. They watched the mushroom-borne carnage for a while longer before Wicked Stick spoke again. This like living reminder of old saying C No matter how terrible you think are, humans always able to one up you if given running chance. That elves come up with such an arrogant saying not surprising. Elves give birth to Tarantis and Akalaraltis, UrKhal give birth to Orcus the Defiler yet always want to see others as biggest problem, Spider Gnawer observed sagely. True, true, they both nodded. Humans do make this place, then try to put whole place back together again rather than flood it and leave to rot, she observed. Still think humans have special talent there. Certainly, they always do seem to find more inventive ways to make things worse, thinking that mess other people make couldnt possibly happen to them. Wicked Stick muttered. This why you not do stupid thing like make Eldritch Spore Plague Great Achievement, Spider Gnawer nodded. This why Ghoblan peoples still living despite all stupid things we do: we only offend other races Ancient Ancestors. Only Humans arrogant enough to offend their own Ancestors and think they, unlike anyone else, get away with it. Not even Elves that arrogant. More than once anyway, she pointed out. Ah, this true, easy to forget about that, Spider Gnawer shuddered. Sorry, should not have said, she murmured. It fine, important to acknowledge, even if remember very dangerous thing. Even here, world has eyes, even if they somewhat stunned. Remind them of that, might decide to cut losses, then make everyone else have big headache. One way or other, end very miserable, Spider Gnawer said, looking down and then up almost involuntarily. They watched on in silence as the Elder UbriKhund, true spawn of the pit, possessing bodies blessed by the creatures evil ancestors, failed to escape the twisting strength of the pair. They fell, denying their circumstances to the last, as their ilk was wont to do. A deserved end, Wicked Stick said as the last one succumbed. Defiler, Devourer or Deceiver, all three deserve to be ruined, Spider Gnawer agreed. They watched the scene for a few more moments before turning back and heading towards the others. Humans are indeed scary, Wicked Stick said eventually. Not just humans, old things have eyes people do not see, Spider Gnawer mused. They marked by the Changer, she nodded, having felt its holy pull around them to varying degrees since they crossed paths with the pair. Mmm not so simple thing Spider Gnawer said absently. Their bodies touched by Changer C old thing, new thing touches soul together, makes miracle, makes calamity is flip side of same thing. Spins on edge, Changer is the moment things grow still. That piece of the world root, dead though it is, is of the All-Giving as well. All-Giving is the scariest, Wicked Stick muttered. No, Original Song is scariest, Spider Gnawer murmured. Wrong, she muttered Red Mortal is the scary one. Ah C forgot about that monster. Red Dust Mortal is indeed the scary one. All of them is scary, she suggested after a moment. The pair also gave her a faint echo of another set of old powers. It was funny really, because for all that the descendants of that place were calling them UrSar, these two were closer to the conceptual realisation of those acolytes of the Red Mortals principal disciple than anyone she had seen in many millennia, despite only have the most tangential links to the Strength of Sar. She avoided looking at the two shadows, young and old, that stood in the tunnel watching them leave. Certainly, the other two saw them as well C but down here it was possible to see things, and Ghoblan who had been around a while all of them knew when to say nothing, know nothing and walk on, looking the other way C not to mention, the old shadow held a lantern. When they had passed out of sight, Wicked Stick finally sighed and said, That scary was- Spider Gnawer clipped her across the back of the head and she fell silent. Mother of Sky, she sees the dream, speaks truth to make all peoples weep C such a marvel, such a hope, such sorrow she let the ancient prayer echo in her mind. They met the Undren, Eshu, several hundred metres later. She was also peering down the tunnel, looking very nervous. Undren had excellent instincts, and their old Ancestors had offended quite a few things they shouldnt have. It was little wonder she was on edge now. Well? the Undren hissed at her as they made it back to the rest of the group. You dont want to go there very bad Probably we have to find other way out. They come back when done, Spider Gnawer shrugged. When you say very bad? the pretty UrInan called Rusula asked looking worried. They mean you die, big regret, become one with world you never escape, everyone stop calling you smart, beautiful UrInan Shaman with big boobies, call you stupid orc instead. Then probably burn your body and dissolve your bones, Wicked Stick snickered.

~ Arai C Eldritch Negotiation Strategies ~
Whatever it was that was preventing them from moving, the Principle of the pig demons or some other manipulation, finally faltered as the last of the demons, the one wearing the revolting robe, succumbed to the spores and miasma. Had they fled immediately, they might have lived a while, she supposed, but their determination to try to attack them for those few seconds had meant they died those pathetic, unwilling deaths. Making her way through the complex, she found the symbols, hidden within the altars themselves, and destroyed them with the leaf one after another. When the final one was sundered, the vile warping, seizing sense of defilement on her qi finally faded. The evil old things had actually super-charged it, trying to use it to disrupt the miasma itself, for all the good that had done them. She brought the spores in her blood back under control with the pressure of the symbol and her Myriad Elements Qi. The Sundering Intent helped enormously as well, able to make tiny pockets for the spores to be held in, while not actually harming her in any way. Sana looked around dubiously. This is going to be annoying to move them through. Absolutely, she agreed, looking around the cavern. Without the massive force of the initial detonation from the colony, the spores didnt sit in the air for long unless deliberately agitated. Looking around, she could see they were already beginning to settle. The miasma from the spores infesting the bodies had not yet set in either, though once it did, this whole hall would become a vast new colony within a matter of days. Probably the pig demons would try to annihilate it by then Hold on, she said, pausing and staring at the various demon elders corpses with narrowed eyes. It didnt take long to lay down a bunch of trap arrays, simple single symbol explosive ones, near the elders bodies with various activation states C proximity, delay, vital force and so on. Anyone coming to mess with the bodies or having ideas of incinerating them or sealing them would hopefully get a very unpleasant surprise for their trouble. That almost seems like overkill, Sana observed as she put the last few down. You think so? she said. Nah, not at all. Just thought I should say it though, Sana said. So, do we try to take them out through there or leave that as a last resort? she mused, considering the main hall. She watched as Sana swept out her Maelstrom Intent and gently shifted the spores out of the way, much as they had the dust. Trying it for herself, she found that while it took a quite a bit of focus, it was not unmanageable. So its doable- But we have to use the symbol as much as our Martial Intent, Sana finished for her. After cleaning off the spores, they recovered their gear and made their way back to the group, who were waiting, rather impatiently to her, a mile back in the tunnels. We will likely have to go further west, she said as they all exhaled in relief to see them return. Yep, Sana said, lugging up one of the remaining barrels. The cavern is now somewhat awkward for you, although in good news, its now utterly impassable to the pig demons as well. So what now? Garlock scowled. You killed a bunch of them and we are stuck in here? Why we not go north initially, when we days ahead? Tribes have big warcamp there, welcome UrSar with open arms, Ugrash agreed. We already be close to it. If leave then, rather than waste time on- Garlock trailed off. Everyone trailed off and looked around uneasily. She kicked the wall as the creeping sense of something trying to seize her qi crept back. I thought you destroyed those banners? Huljas growled. So did we, courtesy of the four 6th or maybe 7th advancement old demons we had to kill in that cavern, Sana said with a glower. West... south, east she spun, feeling the subtle shifts in the grasping feelings. Nothing to the north Rusula observed dubiously. That seems easy then, we go north? Ugrash said. She just stared at them, silently, for a long moment. You big advancement warrior for your tribe, I not think you that stupid, she said, deliberately mimicking their bad Lataan/Easten. She right, the Undren female scowled. This say trap more clearly than hole in ground with spikes in it and small spider tied up on far side of it. So I guess we are going out through that cavern after all, she sighed.

~ Rusula C Fleeing the Ancient Tunnels ~
Not quite sure what to expect, Rusula hurried after the pair, followed rapidly by Pezvak and Luz. Everyone else traipsed after them with varying degrees of trepidation. The exception, she noted, were the three Ghoblan, who scarpered to the front with some haste and basically started walking in Sanas shadow. As they made their way through the tunnels, her sense of unease started to grow At first it was a weird niggle, brought on by the horrid sensation of her mana being disrupted. But the closer they got to the cavern, the more that faded away to be replaced with a different kind of disruption, a gentle pull on her mind and a whisper at the edge of hearing. Both Arai and Sana paused and then she felt the air shift around her as Sanas Auram Manifestation started to influence the surroundings. A moment later it was followed by Arais. Glancing at them all, Arai said briskly, Stay within two metres of us at all times, dont get ahead, dont go to the sides, and dont touch anything. If you can walk in the air and not disturb the floor, do so. Carry those who cant. Carry? Huljas scowled, looking unhappy. She focused and managed to barely push herself off the ground, stepping forward. It was like walking in thick mud, and deeply draining. Pezvak grabbed her by the arm and shook his head. Nodding, she let herself be grasped by him, along with Luz. Ragash walked through the air with a bit more confidence than she had while Jelas scrambled onto her back. With a scowl, Huljas scooped up Rukuala. You two, take the Undren that we cant, Sana said pointing to Garlock and Ugrash. She noticed by way of passing that Eshu was now perched on the barrel on Sanas back while the three Ghoblan had all somehow managed to find purchase on Arai. The scene would have been bizarre, had she not seen the grim expressions that all three Ghoblan had. Sana stared at their organisation for a moment and then sighed, shaking her head. Dropping back to the ground, the UrSar walked over to a wall panel and put her hand against it. There was the sound of shifting, cracking stone and the whole two by two metre panel was dragged out of the wall by her. I knew these would come in useful for something, Sana muttered as she punched two sets of notches through the ends of the panel and threaded the rope through it. They watched as she imprinted a complex five symbol array onto the surface of the slab then pointed to the three warriors. You three take that. Everyone else not confident in their stamina hop on it. Why we carry it, not fight? Ugrash said with a sour look. What will there be to fight, Arai said with a sigh. We will take the front. Id say dont go faster than us, but theres little chance of that. She glanced at Pezvak, who was still holding the two of them and standing in the air. He just shook his head. I can support the two of you easily enough for the time being. This is a lot of precautions for some mushrooms, Jelas muttered as she hopped onto the slab, followed by Ragash and Rukuala then the other Undren. Eshu stayed perched on Sanas pack while the Ghoblan stayed on Arai. She found it hard to disagree, wondering what they had unleashed in the hall that meant they couldnt walk on the ground. The Soul Setting Mushrooms were famous to a point, but fire would clear them out quickly enough. Here, Arai tossed her a talisman which she caught and then pushed some mana into. Immediately, the niggling sense of being pulled receded from being very distracting to merely annoying. She nodded in thanks as they set off again. Be as subtle as you can with the air walking We will use our Auram Manifestation to provide much of the shield. We have to cross the hall and the following corridors fast C without disturbing anything, Sana said as they continued down the corridor. If you disturb something. You. Will. Die. Is that clear? Arai added, sounding equally concerned. We understand Huljas frowned. She could see he was annoyed at the repeated assertions. Seemingly happy to ignore his annoyance, the two UrSar set off again. Rusula had to concede that the whole thing was a bit comical C right until she passed the first of the pig demons. Eshu hissed in shock and suddenly went very still. She fancied she could see the matted fur of the Undrenfolk female actually raising. Looking at it, it was slowly inching its way along the floor. Its skin held a strange pale discolouration that gave it a weirdly blotchy look. The creeping sense of unease also started to return, but in a different way as they made their way along the middle of the corridor. By one of the side tunnels, she saw a larger pig demon, hunched over, hundreds of white veins growing out of it. In the corridor behind was a pile of corpses that almost seemed to glow faintly in the gloom. They moved fast now, and the gloom was getting less gloomy, keeping about two metres off the ground and following after Arai and Sana. Below them, she noted there were little white motes drifting in the air, like ash. They seemed to be settling out of the air, but quite a few drifted in the space a foot or so above the floor. If they had been walking, it would have been impossible to avoid them, whatever they were. Garlock, Ugrash and Huljas were sweating, not from the heat either. They were terrified of something and rising higher with every pace they took. Ah, so this is what they did, Pezvak muttered, sounding equal parts horrified and awed. She pushed ahead with her own soul sense, which she had been basically neglecting due to the disruption and because she was being carried by Pezvak, and could only hiss in shock. They entered the hall a moment later and immediately rose. The scene before them was like some bizarre nightmare world where fungi were taking over. A swirling morass of green-white spores were drifting just above the ground. The ruined buildings of the cavern were coated in them and here and there. Around smaller clusters of actual fungi on corpses were small mirages. She focused on the nearest one and the whispering in her ears became more. Walking above the plaza, her eyes were drawn to the largest fungus which was maybe the size of her head. It was growing out of a shrunken and desiccated pig demon that was covered in tattoos. Beneath the spores she could now make out thousands of pig demons, collapsed where they had been standing, their faces all locked in a disturbing rictus of horror and despair. Oh, she murmured softly, finally understanding what this was. The Eldritch Spore Plague. One of the great calamities of this place. The three warriors were mumbling prayers to their old ancestors. On the slab, Ragash was hugging both Jelas and Rukuala C all three of them trembling in fear. The Undren were also pulled together, quivering. The Ghoblan on other hand looked grim, but were not panicking She was glad that Pezvak was holding her firmly with his hand, not just his mana all of a sudden. The disruptive properties of the miasma fields were meant to be without compare in all accounts she knew of them from the tribes shamanic records. As they made their way on, she saw three more large pig demons off to one side. All three were forming faint miasma bubbles, their destroyed bodies growing multiple mushrooms. A fitting end, Pezvak muttered. It is... she agreed. The scene was hypnotically horrifying C beautiful yet deadly. Around them, she could see the shifting border of Sanas manifestation as it gently brushed the spores away. Arais swept those ahead of them back the way they had come somehow, rolling them gently before them and ensuring they didnt kick up too high. Finally, they passed out of the hall and down the broad corridor and she could breathe out again. By the Maker-! Luz gulped as they entered the second, much larger hall. Here, the UbriKhundthe pig demonswere dead in the thousands. Some had collapsed but most were just frozen where they stoodwhether in acts of flight, caught in debauchery or just going about idle things. Is this a mercy or not? she muttered, eyeing the enslaved, who were everywhere. They had already lost their minds, Ragash replied uneasily from the slab. Crossing this cavern, they entered a third, filled with much more sturdy and fortified buildings; again in the Undrens distinctive blocky style. Here, once again, the occupiers had tried to flee from the spore plague, but however it had been spread, it had overtaken them so rapidly and totally that any and all attempts to forestall it had been utterly futile. Slaves were thrown away meaninglessly to miserable fates. Prayers at bloody shrines rendered worthless, and banners... she shuddered and had to look away from those. Arai gestured and the Ghoblan hopped over to the platform at last. She watched as the UrSar drifted down to the nearest banner and shredded both it and the vile three-headed statue that it was held up by, before moving to the next and the next. Are those dr-rums? Luz, who she noted was shaking like a leaf, mumbled. Listening, she realised she could indeed hear drums and horns from ahead of them. When we get out, take the platform and immediately break for safety, Sana instructed them without glancing over. You should get on it too, or go to Pezvak, Sana added to Eshu. The Undren considered for a moment, then hopped onto the platform. Arai re-joined them, having destroyed all the banners. The mana disrupting effect still remained, she noted, but it likely came from outside as much as here. Arriving at the exit, they passed through a chasm as the sound of drums and roaring and horns became louderC The emergence from dark gloom to storm-lit overcast half-light was remarkably abrupt. They were at the base of the escarpment she realised, mid-storm-wave no less, as the thunder roared and the lightning struck down hither and thither at pillars. However, that was not what took her attention. Tens of thousands of the dreadful UbriKhund were mobilising, pouring out of the jungle-swamped ruins in all directions. Below them were a dozen platforms, each holding grotesque, withered and shrivelled pig-headed figures. Ahead of them, emerging from the ruins of a large vegetation-coated pyramid, nine towering trolls carried a golden platform that was ringed in a fa?ade of life-sized golden figures engaged in all kinds of foul acts. Upon it was a large altar around which nine old demons were bowing, worshipping a three metre tall golden statue of a muscular, almost beautiful figure with three pig-like heads. Up, get clear, Sana sent the command to them through her Auram Manifestation and Pezvak immediately started to race towards the nearest of the most easterly pillars. Behind them, the platform also rapidly rose as the others followed after them. She saw Arai suddenly freeze in mid-air and then a miasma field rippled out of the UrSar as she fell to the ground What in the Pezvak hissed as they fled even faster. The nova of spores that exploded out from the woman made her realise, finally, what was going on. They had the spores INSIDE them-! Luz almost sobbed. How is that even-! she mumbled, too shocked to even process it. Ah, shit, Pezvak growled suddenly and she was flying through the air. She crashed into the forest and then Pezvak arrived beside her as a bolt of green lightning split the air, narrowly missing all of them. Grabbing both of them, Pezvak hurtled up the pillar as behind her she saw a miasma cloud boiling out of Sana as well. Pezvak tossed the pair of them onto the top of the plinth and unslung his bow, taking aim not at the elders but at one of the trolls. She watched as the snow-white arrow hit a troll in the eye, killing it instantly. The platform wavered and the nine old demons casting were thrown off for a second time. In the intervening seconds, a veritable curtain of spores swept through the horde below. The platform crashed down nearby and the Undren and everyone else scrambled off it. Below, she watched tens of thousands of pig demons succumb to the miasma like flies. The leaders on the shielded platforms on the ground were spasming and the elders on the great gold platform were screaming at their trolls to retreat even as the trolls themselves also succumbed and slumped down paralyzed. The seizing power of their demonic fathers great totem cannot fight the miasma, Eshu, who had arrived beside them muttered in awe. Truly the Great Achievement of Ancestor Moon Rat is without compare. Certainly I will look at the Spore Plague somewhat differently after this, Luz mumbled, shuddering as he picked himself up. You not stand here like idiots gawping at big style, Bright Fungi Seeker rushed past them. You runnings now or have much longer than you like to contemplate how die death worse than dying! Chapter 84 – Brush with Hell
The Fall of an Era, the End of Tyranny, the Triumph of Good Men C these were all used to describe the day that Neron, Emperor of the Eternal City, met his end, assassinated in his bath even as he cavorted with a dozen slaves. Who killed him? Was it his mother, jealous that the young Emperor turned his attentions elsewhere? Was it his sibling children, who had sunk even further into depravity than he, seeking a new depth to plumb? Was it his exiled father C broken and ruined, his lineage in tatters seeking one final, desperate moment of catharsis? Was it his bodyguards C finally unable to stomach his depredations on that day as opposed to some other? Or was it some other, unseen and overlooked, a new slave, or a peerless expert of any hundred families who had suffered at his hands? In the end, we will likely never know, and perhaps it is unimportant, for while so many claimed responsibility for it then, few would speak of it now. For with his death, the Nightmare of Neron did not end. In truth, it simply began.
Excerpt from On the Origins of Darkness By Menoc of Tyre

~ Arai & Sana ~
Up! Get clear! She caught her sisters command to the three UrInan dragging the platform as they took in the vast army ahead of them. How the Nameless Fates did this lot? she was in the process of asking when a grasping attack of the same kind as before swept down from above, pushing her down to the ground and turning her qi chaotic. Crashing into the ground, she wielded her Sundering Intent and split the containers on her back with the Eldritch Spores, triggering a small array through her contact with the water that exploded them in a nova outwards. The same grasping strength tried to grasp the other container, only to fail because it was made of qi-repelling stone, and so instead dragged her away from it. As a parting gift, she split it as well and watched as the pressurised water exploded out of it, sending a plume of soul-setting spores high into the air where the flowing wind of the storm wave swept them out into the forest along with everything else. Dimly, she was able to grasp that the two groups of UrInan had made it to the nearest platform and were, if they had any sense, running as fast as they could. She could only hope that the three from the Cloud Arrows tribe and the others, made a successful escape in any event. Above her, green lightning crackled around the large altar. Sana exploded both her remaining barrels, sending a vast cloud of spores out into the wind and rain, all adding a few of the spores from her own body into the mix as well in order to speed the process along. They had given a lot of thought to that in the depths as they made their way back. However, the expected attack didnt come. Instead, the bolt shot over at the pillar where the UrInan had fled, narrowly missing them. A second eye-searing viridian bolt started to coalesce only for the lead troll to sprout a pure white arrow and crumple like a puppet with its strings cut. The bolt went astray, arcing up the escarpment and vanishing into the mists as it was twisted aside even further by spore cloud. For its part, the cloud itself was drawn upwards by the momentary absence of anything now constraining it. Still restrained as she was, Arai was treated to the sight of tens of thousands of slaves and pig demons rapidly succumbing to the spores, dropping like flies in bad air. The Nascent Soul and Dao Severing demons on the smaller platforms were equally afflicted, the spores ignoring their shields. Even the nine elders on the great platform were panicking now she could see, directing the trolls to take them away as space started to shimmer She watched dully as two shadows hit the towering platform like meteors, tilting it to one side. A dark streak shot for one of the old elders who was holding a phallic sceptre only to be blocked at the last moment by another of the pig demons. The presumed teleportation of the platform was prevented in any case. A third shadow dropped out of the sky accompanied by a wall of oppression and crushed the entire forest. The spores still hung in the air, but they were starting to sink a bit more quickly. Frozen as they were, they could only watch the battle on the platform grimly. The spores were doing their work, but whatever the three new shadows were C and she had a terrible premonition about them now C they were much less effected by them than the pig demons, if at all. All she could do was focus on trying to shed the phantasmal chains that were grasping both of them from somewhere else, but that strength was strange as well. It felt both near and far simultaneously. Like the wizened pig demons in fact. There was a terrible shriek from the platform and she was treated to a strange and deeply discomforting feeling of having her vision forcibly drawn to it even though she was trying to not look at it too closely. Reality gripped her by the hair and forced her to look at it C spores hadnt made it through the shield, but the pig demons on it were truly miserable now. The three shadows had killed two-thirds of them, and were no longer shadows, but three UrInan. Huljas, Garlock and Ugrash. Except they were not the Huljas, Garlock and Ugrash she had been wary of for the last while, not really. All three looked wrongtwisted somehow. Livid tattoos were rising out of their bodies and they had become half again as large. Their strength had also seemingly promoted to the point where she was certain they were comparable to the UrInan Karoz they had killed. They were still weaker than the pig demons on the palanquin her instincts somehow told her, and yet and yet they were absolutely superiorsomehow. A second white arrow appeared, seemingly from nowhere, fletched with purple and gold, sprouting out of Huljas''s forehead. However, UrInan, if that was what he still was, didnt so much as flinch as it went all the way through his head, and just tore the arms off of the pig demon and kicked it hard enough that its lower body, sans head was thrown off the platform, into the spore cloud below. The platform itself was, she realised, floating upwards now, away from the spores as the two demons still controlling it, she guessed tried to escape from the calamity around them. Suddenly, the world went still. Big handiwork, Blood Eclipse Clan! You intend to renege on your deal with this seat? a commanding and melodious voice echoed out of the chasm behind them. -Blood Eclipse? As in...? glancing over at Sana, in that confused moment, she briefly found herself wondering, in a detached way, why in the Nameless-Fates the speaker was identifying these three... whatever they were, with the disaster that had befallen their home province, all those years ago, however, it was impossible to focus on anything as that voice continued to reverberate through their surroundings. Sneering, Huljas grasped the neck of the pig demon he had been fighting and ripped its body apart, siezing its head and spine and then using it to smash another one as a crude weapon. We take what we want, debauched little lordling!" Garlock sniggered. "Our deal with you is dead with the emergence of the spore plague! The voice that came out of his mouth was not the one that Garlock had used, though. It felt the same as the one from behind, but rather than defiling it was it was also defiling in fact, but the implication felt different. A different kind of defilement, much more base and brutalless about lust, avarice and desire and more about ruin. The voice from the depths, from the chasm, just laughed and a vast soul sense descended onto the battlefield. The thunder stilled and the barrier on the palanquin wavered even as her own consciousness grew dim. The soul sense shook her whole body, jarring her qi, disrupting it and costing her even more control over the spores in her blood. The symbol shivered and resisted it, preventing its access to her Sea of Knowledge, but only just. However, the damage it dealt was She groaned as spores from some of the ruptured pockets of her intent in her bloodstream took root in her physical bodyC Ymg'' l'' mgepah''gotha c'' ahuaaah. hai. c'' ymg'' ephaiahuaaah! Lw''nafh''nahor, ahnah hnah. ymg'' ahlloig c'' ymg'' ah uaaahnythor? C'' ah yogshugg cahf ahazath, c'' ah ''Yogshugg'' Ymg'' ahlloig ymg'' ahor c'' mgah syha''h. N''ghftephai Frn Ahazath ph''nglui mgepahmgep zhro The voices sangactual voices this timehorrible and controlling mocking her for trying to control them, for daring to think that they could use them as a tool. They even named themselves, though she dared not focus on the name, the symbol somehow forcing a break between her hearing of the word and her comprehension of its meaning. Ymg'' ephaibecome c'' uaaahnythor, llll ah''gotha hh'' c'' ephaibugnah ephaii Her mantra surged, the symbols for bestow and day fighting hardest even as the words and the spores wormed towards some aspect of her that she suddenly understood of as Heart, the sense of the core of her being. Her spirit root! -No Nope... No fate-thrashed way, she swore, as she fought with her mantra to prevent them making it into her actual meridians. Another wave of soul sense washed past them, striking her incidentally as it attacked both the spores somehow, which just laughed and mocked it, their sibilant, acquiring voices echoing from everywhere. Mgepahmgep hnah, c'' ah nafl ymg''! Hundreds and thousands... Ymg'' ahorna chain c'' llll ymg'' aimgr''luhh. Tens of thousands N''ghftephai Neron ah nafl cahf ahorr''eog! Millions all united in mockery. The presence that had arrived seemed to detect it, because it focused more on the spores suddenly. A blow like a hammer, pressing down on everything. The three on the palanquin finished off the last of the pig demons in that moment. Looking up, she could see they held their heads and spines as crude trophies. Laughing, the three demons crouched and then shot like meteors back into the sky to crash down on a distant pillar, laughing. Have fun with your spore plague! Old Pig! Ugrash hooted. We will amuse ourselves in other ways tonight! Gigigigigi! Garlock sniggered. Bwahahaha! We will take those old eyes as a good recompense! Huljas cackled. She stared dully. Even her soul creaked and her Sea of Knowledge groaned under the strain of the two-fold attack from without and within the three things that were certainly either controlling or pretending to be the UrInan shot away to the south, leaping for the pillars, vanishing into the haze as the soul sense all around them raged and the ruined palanquin and the now broken statue collapsed into the field of spores, sending them swirling upwards. Have fun with your dross, Stupid Glutton! The Blood Eclipse may not have gotten the UrSar, but eyes turn to this place! Gwahaha! Their mockery echoed on the wind, carried by the thunder somehow, and the swirling rains. The sense behind them intensified abruptly and her qi became even more chaotic as whatever it did attacked the whole spore cloud. The miasma field around her contracted, but not by much as the moon mushroomsC Die! A vile, mind-destroying spike of disruption C seeking to corrupt the very nature of life and cancel her existence, and by extension rob the spores of an anchor, made her consciousness waver and forced her back into the shadowy arms of the symbol, within her dantian. Gasping, she realised that she was free of whatever had beenC Managing to recover enough coordination over her limbs, she tried to push herself upC A force hammered down on her from above, making her bones creak and her qi in her outer body disperse slightly as the miasma field was truly pressured now. She struggled desperately as something that felt like a hand gripped her around the neck and dragged her upwards, into the sky. At the same time, a second crippling strike landed on her Sea of Knowledge, making the whole of her consciousness waver. Her symbol, which was already fighting against the spores, blocked it before it could do much more than give her pain, but even that pain was unutterable. A second blow hammered into her, trying to do something to her Sea of Knowledge. Another hammer blow arrived and she shrunk back inside herself, feeling her soul creak under the strain as her awareness of the outside world shrank away. If a fourth blow ever came, she didnt feel it. She regained consciousness. As far as awakenings went, it was not one she was going to rank highly. The pain rolling through her body was excruciating. Her limbs felt like they were constantly being burned with extreme heat and cold. Her body was unable to move in the slightest. But her soul sense was, remarkably, still intact, so she was able to perceive her surroundings as much as she then promptly wished she had remained in ignorance. She was nailed to the wall, a miasma field stretching about a metre and a half around her in all directions, even into the wall itself. Sana was not there; that was the first thing she looked for, but the link between them told her that her sister was both alive and also similarly restrained. The ephemeral nature of the link suggested a reasonable distance between them as well. Her Nascent Soul and dantian were still intact, as was her core C however, that was where the good news ended. Half her fleshly body and two of her outer meridian channels were subsumed by the eldritch moon mushrooms. The room she was in was a cube maybe ten metres by ten, and as it turned out, she was not simply nailed to the wall, but to the middle of a large stele-like thing that took up the whole of the wall on the side of the room she was in. Opposite her, sat on a blocky altar in the middle of the room, looking at her pensively was a tall, golden-tan skinned pig demon. Unlike the others, she had seen it was, outside of its head, a thing of physical perfection. On its pig-like head, it sported four horns, red marks flowing strangely from them across its face, neck and torso in a way that put her in mind of a perverse symbol array C in fact, the core of the array was on its forehead, which held a closed slit. You are an enigma, it spoke with a hypnotic, deep baritone that pulled at her mind in wrong ways. She tried to speak but realised she was somehow silenced. Looking around, she saw runes running around the room in a script she didnt recognise. You are not a Mage not a Physique Practitioner not a Martial Master yet you have aspects of all three it shifted, exposing itself to her as it considered her pensively. You walked out of the depths, inside this vessel, yet did not control it immediately. Are you some new manifestation of those wretched things in the depths? it pondered. You have awareness, of a sort Unable to say anything, she could only glare at the horrible thing and try not to focus on its phallic organ, which was almost the length of Her distaste must have somehow registered visibly because it laughed and got up, walking forward to stand just beyond the edge of the miasma field. She offered a small prayer to the fates that the miasma field that was probably going to cause problems was so dense around her that she was basically in a spatial pocket. Interesting You can make that kind of look; does something of your host remain? it chuckled. It is a pity I could not grasp those three from the Blood Eclipse, it sighed, continuing to stare at her, its horrid, far too familiar eyes running across her body. Too many questions. There were rumours of an UrSar appearing among the pathetic savages to the east Is that why they were there? To seize you and make you their brood queen? To give them living scions of pure blood? She tried to focus on what it was saying rather than its appearance, which was hard. There were two different versions of her in her head currently. One being held rigidly by the link between her Nascent Soul, the Symbol, her Mantra and her Sea of Knowledge, and the other which was apparently just a mess of disgusting urges that had wanted to just drink in the perfection before her. It was a disgusting feeling, made all the more so by the fact that she could do nothing to prevent that other-self making itself known. The implication was that Huljas, Garlock and Ugrash had been either controlled somehow or been infiltrating but that made no sense unless that was why they had survived when all the other male slaves had mostly died? The other UrInan had seemed to know them at least, knew the tribe they came from, but that tribe hadnt been this Blood Eclipse that the demon just mentioned. You are actually quite beautiful. It is a pity, the demon sighed. I wonder, how much of the host remains You are able to control it and manifest that miasma field but I know how your kind works It is a pity I cannot have you It was amusing to watch some of the little ones die so just getting close to you to reclaim that vessel and the others, the melodious words sank into her, trying to pull her focus back towards it while ignoring the encroachment of the Moon Mushroom colony. -Ahh, she desperately tried to stop paying visual attention to it and limit the part of her that really wanted it to utter just random gibberings in the corner of her mind. -Inwards... displacement She looked inwards and found the thread. Outside, the creature stared at her with a furrow in its piggy brow. She stared at it, wondering why her mind was drawn to it in this moment, but only for a moment becauseC Something reached into her mind in a way that should have been impossible as she understood it so far. It did so in a way that the Moon Mushrooms had never achieved, that even the Unchained had never achieved. It didnt try to grasp her mind, but the very concept of her consciousness, like hands trying to lift the entire, conceptual being of her out of her. The symbol didnt overtly resist, as such, but the way in which the action failed was bizarre in its own right C and excruciatingly painful as bits of her she had barely realised were connected to each other all resisted in their own way for a brief moment before snapping back together with enough force to make her Sea of Knowledge shake. It was followed by an intense sense of warmth. The instinctual parts of her that were now thoroughly out of her control almost went insane right then and there. Even as she was, she felt her heart quicken as a sense of longing seeped into her, suffusing her whole body. The symbol snarled this time, and properly pushed back against the warm, dreamy feeling, and when it left she felt like she had been drenched in filth. It left her Nascent Soul shivering and her Sea of Knowledge feeling like it had a layer of scum coated over the exterior for a few seconds. Oh So that is how you are still You are not controlled by the colony it purred, its eyes growing wide with delight? She was in a different place suddenly, a beautiful prince leaning over her, running his hands over her as she reclined on a divC The distortion of her soul crumpled and she was pulled back to the present. The creature had taken a step back and was looking at her seriously, for the first time, she realised. The heart of the array on its head was open, revealing it to be a third eye, which held a He caressed her, whispered sweet words to her took her by the hand and showedC The symbol pushed again and she was snapped back to the moment much more forcefully. The pupil in the eye dilated slightly and the pig demon grimaced. She felt her mind creaking under the sustained pressure. Her already tortuous battle to keep the miasma and the spores stalemated in her body was disrupted and her qi, and the mantra supporting it, were forced to give ground under the two-pronged attack. It picked up the leaf that was sat on the altar. This is an interesting thing as well. Nothing like it is down here in this place nothing worked to this degree certainly C yet it is dead, an offcut, worked for decoration and put in a palace floor She watched, was forced to watch actually, as it turned it over consideringly in its large hands. This style, it is of Evergrove, carved by their craftsmanit even has the moniker of the Van Jaals family upon it. I wonder how you came by it You are not of that family; I know the blood of all those houses it walked around the stone altar in the middle of the room, looking pensive. You have a secret, certainly How do you resist the Spore Plague. You are weak, a thing of the fifth circle, but even then not that exceptional. Compared to the scions of above you are a weak girl fumbling ignorantly with the tools of her elders and betters Even the worst of them is a magnitude better than you It turned back to stare at her again How to make you unpick your secrets Ah you had a sister It clapped its hands and after a few moments two other smaller pig demons dragged a figure into the room Sana, naked as she currently was. We removed the plague from her. It was an effort to do so, but it is possible... it sneered, turning back to her. Aware as she was, that her sister was still over two miles away, at least, and in no better condition than she was currently she stared at fake version of her sister with distaste. It walked over to the fake Sana and dragged it up by the neck, looking at it then it pushed it over the altar. She tried to look away, but something in its tone, of its grunts and groans, was hypnotic in a way that even the symbol could not reject. Her mantra, still forced to focus whole-heartedly on the other threat to her, could only provide so much, even if the horror before her did feed it somewhat. Ah I see the demon muttered, stopping, before staring at her with those dreadful, dark eyes. You know... that this is... fake. It laughed suddenly. But that is okay; there is another way. It clapped its hands again and the two demons brought another figure into the room a short while later, a female UrInan, about her build. They grabbed the fake Sana and dragged its limp body away. You can deny it because it is fake. Hide behind the shell of your inner strength but can you deny the reality of what is done, I wonder? the demon asked with a disturbing grin. It grasped the female UrInan and held it up. See, little one, this is what we do to UrSar She stared at the UrInan, who stared back at her with a deep all-encompassing hopelessness and dread that made her want to scream and cry just looking at the young woman. Her soul sense told her clearly that this misfortunate prisoner was like Ragash and the others, crippled, but with her sanity and soul still intact. She could only watch as the orcs appearance melted into a version of her. Had she been able to snarl, or yell, or curse, she would have. As it was, the muscles in her face were barely under her command so all she managed was a certain flatness. Thats a better face You understand these ones will suffer because of you You are UrSar, you are hope, and you will ruin them," it declared, smiling faintly, pushing the UrInan down. "Because of you, they will have to suffer this I wonder how long whatever is protecting you can hold out Ah Such things require a certain stability of mind! it laughed and the UrInan screamed, and screamed... and screamed. You are young untried untested! How long can you last? The UrInan wailed and flailed in its cruel grip. She thought about just sealing her eyes, hiding in her soul She tried, but it was useless. The scene was still there even if she hid in the depths of the symbolsomething refused to allow it to go unseen. And the UrInan, she realised, was praying in its broken voice The words UrSar kept coming back again and again even as it was ruined. Other parts of her also refused it, for other reasons. This nameless UrInan was sane Had she not been someone like Rusula, or any of the others she had met and see and talked to she had had hopes, dreams, a family? Yet now she was here, lost to all that -I am the only witness to her sorrow She realised tears were running down her cheeks. To turn away from it was as fundamentally wrong as what was happening to them both. Either turn from it and have that part of you defiled, or watch and have your innocence of the world defiled a horrible choice. A flawless choicebetray yourself, or betray others. Tears ran down her face as she watched on in silence. The UrInan woman lasted a long time, but when it was broken the demon brought another and another Something slowly started to shift inside her slowly, imperceptibly until it got bored and left. That was Behind it, it left a pile of broken, mutilated and even partially eaten UrInan. Some even bore her and Sanas faces, lying around the room. Left to her own silent horror, she could only vow on their behalf to try to tear this whole evil place out by its roots somehow After it left, she could only turn her minds eye inward and start to war against the mushrooms properly. In the course of the unspeakable debauchery and death she had witnessed her soul had been shaken enough anyway that all of her exterior meridian system was now contaminated with the spores. It was physically impossible for her to forcibly expel them from her bloodstream at this point. Her body had a thin patterning of white veins across most of it. Unfortunately, expelling them was both unrealistic and undesirable, of that she was very certain now. Had it been her over that altar, she would be dead by now. She was certain she was not as strong as half of those poor souls who had prayed for salvation from UrSar-Ishara. The room had translated their prayers for her to understand as she was forced to watch on. The war was an outlet for her pain and her fury. It gnawed at her mind, trying to destabilise her. That was certainly what the demon had been after. Even more horrifying was that it was undeniably effective. She could only crush, ruthlessly, the little candle flame-like distortions of despair, grief and horror that were starting to manifest IN her Sea of Knowledge as aberrant thoughts, uncaught by the mantra. She was more and more sure now, that actually, this was a weakness That she had miscalculated, long ago. The belief that her mantra was excellent for sheltering her mind was right, but the consequence was dreadful now that it was revealed. Without the mantra, or if it could not be drawn upon, she was glass, and that glass was cracking. It relied upon her to keep the shield, and while the mantra could and did work on everything, it was only, she was realising, able to do so much. It was limited by the strength of the mind behind it, and she they who had hidden behind it, relied on it for so much, were naked and weak when it finally reached a point, like now, where the rest of her just could not cope. It was a terrifying thought in its own right, and one she had to struggle not to throw straight at the mantra, because that was also going to exacerbate this. The longer it tormented her and the more she relied on that to shield her, the worse the payback at the end would be The demon certainly knew this, somehow. The symbol in her Sea of Knowledge shifted faintly as if agreeing. Standing in her dantian, she inspected her bodys dubious condition. Her capacity to retain qi was no longer increasing, nor was the mist in her dantian C but not, she realised after a moment of confused experimentation, because of the spores or even the miasma field. It was just because her physical body was no longer passively absorbing qi and she wasnt losing qi either, which was an additional mark against weird. Why? she said dully, staring at her body through the minds eye of her Nascent Soul trying to work it out. At first, she thought it was due to the very thin qi within the room itself, which was almost certainly a sealed prison chamber, given how she was stuck in the middle of what looked like a giant stele set in the wall with strange metal spikes through her limbs. The whole setup seemed custom made to stop her absorbing qi except she wasnt losing qi either Oh. She felt stupid suddenly. Her body might have lost the physical arms of her outer meridian systems, but she was in the Nascent Soul realm, and her Nascent Soul held a complete mirror of her vital processes, her skeleton and her meridians. A moments further experimentation showed that her Nascent Souls absorption was basically keeping pace with the spores drain on her unrefined qi, keeping the two in equilibrium. My vital processes swapped from my body to my soul she mumbled out loud to her dantian at large. One of the serpents stuck its head above the waters surface and hissed at her. She kicked water at it and it rolled its eyes and sank back. Drawing in more qi, she found that the nascent colony on her outer body started to draw in more as she did. She drew less and it drew less. So thats how it is, she muttered. Before, her body had held primacy, while she just let her Nascent Soul handle all the other things, but now now that all her vital processes in her body were under siege, her Nascent Soul had primacy. What was in her body was the minor part, and the formerly mirrored systems in her body were the guiding light. Her body was just the physical structure that housed it. The two operated in synch C and she realised she had never actually used just her Nascent Soul to cultivate without her body as a medium She sighed and another serpent stared at her with mildly judging eyes. I know I know, she said, not sure whether to laugh or cry. ... The demon came back after a while and tried to torment her some more, using various means C but it didnt rape, murder and eat unfortunate UrInan for some reason. Instead, it used various arts to try and pull her mind from her body, or damage it further. Setting aside the utter horror of the circumstances, it was a really weird struggle. The symbol was not necessarily a match for whatever the demon did with trying to defile her control over her qi, for whatever reason. The symbol was, however, more than a match for the strength of the mushrooms. The mushrooms were also able to disperse and diffuse whatever the demon was doing. The demon and the mushrooms both tried to ignore each other. The two seemed to have no interest in competing at a truly fundamental level but neither was able to let the other past. It got even weirder when she realised that the spores were, in fact, trying their fate-thrashed best to let the other strength through, but being stymied inexplicably. It took a few panicked investigations before she worked that out C her bones were totally untouched by the spores. The spores tried, but they just flat out failed to get any purchase and the reason for that turned out to be her mantra, which had been fundamental to the creation of that set of meridians. That set of meridians, her souls meridians and the ones that the symbol had formed, were also, she found in the process of that investigation, much more synched up than they had been previously. With every cycle her Nascent Soul did, they drew a bit closer together as well. The other missing piece to this turned out to be the means by which she was restrained in the chamber itself. Her limbs had been pinned to the wall with metal spikes that ran directly through her bones, and those spikes were not really spikes, but closer to bladed metal poles went quite a long way into the wall. Further than the miasma field at least. Investigating that carefully, she discovered that the miasma field itself was restrained by something within the wall. How ironic, her Nascent Soul form muttered as she considered what had been done. It was, truly ironic: in seeking to restrain her so securely that she couldnt escape by musculature, and so that was secured beyond the means of the miasma field, they had actually given her a way to get a tiny bit of qi. The spikes themselves were clearly part of the imprisonment mechanism, and had a faint draining strength accompanying them. They also injected a bizarre and aberrant manipulation of Yin Earth qi into her bones directly. This was, however, easily overwhelmed by the combination of the symbol, the mantra and the holistic nature of the Myriad Elements Qi in her bones. The demon did invariably return. It threatened her, cajoled her, tempted her and then tortured to death dozens more UrInan. In the end, though, it got bored and presumably just left her to rot once more. She could only guess that her lack of responsiveness C she couldnt even cry any more as the spores surface takeover of her body had gotten to her face C was a deal-breaker. Thereafter, it only showed up occasionally, and then just stopped coming. Left to herself in the ten by ten metre cage, she tried to think of ways she could actually get out of here. Movement was impossible, both because of the spikes and because of the spores, and she was under no circumstances going to risk sending her Nascent Soul, which seemed to have passed oddly undetected so far, out of her body either. Fates only knew what horrible things could be done if they actually did grasp her soul. In the end, all she could think of was trying to progress enough that she called down a tribulation. The issue there was that her next big threshold was Severing Origins C or Spirit Severing as it was also occasionally called C which didnt usually have actual Tribulation Lightning associated with it. As far as she was aware, the only tribulation that was likely to come was the one for Dao Seeking That was a sobering thought. Sanas condition in the distance wasnt much better than hers in any case, but was certainly no worse, so that was something. As time rolled by at some indeterminate rate, she also noticed that the thread was becoming thinner and thinner. Soon it became clear, well clearer than it had been before at any rate, that the soul force within the thread combined with the now enforced primacy of her Nascent Soul were promoting her Nascent Souls age at a noticeably quicker rate. Sat there, on the water, she found that the cycle of her qi was also changing again. Her Nascent Souls mirrored skeletal system started to acquire the shimmering sheen of Myriad Elements Qi while scraps of knowledge and understanding from the thread swirled into her Sea of Knowledge, reforming as a new red-gold thread within it. How long the process took, she was unsure. She stopped counting cycles in the end because it was just maddening. Certainly, it took tens of thousands, but eventually, her Nascent Souls appearance reached the same age she was. The change that came was instantaneous. The connection between her Nascent Soul and her Physical Body flipped like a coin. Before the primacy of her soul had been enforced, but now, instinctively, she grasped that it was natural. She also instinctively knew that how she appeared C her physical body C would be a reflection of her Nascent Soul and no longer age in its cosmetic appearance unless she explicitly made it. She could, if she wished, actually appear younger than she was, but appearing older would require a lot of effort and further maturation of her Nascent Souls form, which would no longer be anywhere near as easy as it had been before. Clearly, this was some sub-realm within Nascent Soul, yet on the heels of it, came a second intuition that came somehow from the symbol: her physique had also broken through in some way. The ghostly multi-hued bones in her Nascent Soul were rapidly connecting up to the inner meridian system in her Nascent Soul and within a singular cycle she felt a strange sense of setting as her bones vital qi also became more attuned to her Nascent Soul. She continued with the cultivation cycles, because there was nothing else to do However, as she did so, she started to encounter a faint sense of creeping unease that made her stop again. At first, she thought it was related to the Moon Mushrooms, but that was not the case, and they were now permanently locked in a stalemate with her body, fundamentally unable to cross over into her eight core meridians or her five true meridians. She tried to examine the room again, and the array in its walls that was sealing it all up, but had to draw a blank there. This time she tried to focus more forcefully on what it did, but it just slipped away like mist between her hands, leaving behind a vile feeling. Finally, frustrated, she tried to cut at that, much as she had the vitality of the serpent, but her effort just bled into nothing and the array remained obscure. Sana was still about okay as she was, based on the vague not good but not bad sensation the link gave her. The sense remained, pending somehow. It put her in mind of an evil eye trying to seek her out, eventually leading her to conclude that whatever it was, it wasnt related to her cultivation. In the end, all she could do was keep an eye on it and keep on pushing forward with her cultivation, plodding towards Severing Origins. Eventually, the ghostly, multi-hued skeleton in her Nascent Soul also reached completion. There was a sense of settling and her Nascent Soul pulled together and became more vivid. Staring at her hands then dismissing her clothing and looking at her whole body, she found that from the outside she now looked totally corporeal. Her body no longer had a faint ghostly shimmer. Calling the garb, it was still black and white, although now edged with multihued designs on the hems. If she focused hard, she could see the meridians inside her and her core, the symbol and the skeleton. The form still looked a little illusionary until the settling feeling passed and the healing vitality in her bones and her Nascent Soul connected directly. At that point, the thread that had been revolving around her core dispersed completely and flowed into her Sea of Knowledge, appearing around her Nascent Souls waist as a rope belt with a frayed tassel. She found herself expecting something to happen but nothing really did. The sensation of being watched intensified slightly but that was about it. She spent some more time looking for what was causing it, but to no avail. It was disconcerting though. Like having some inauspicious thing peering over her shoulder with a judging expression, waiting for her to slip up. She calmed her mind and examined her state again Fundamentally, she was still at Nascent Soul Severing Origins was a fundamental purification of the body, not a realm as such, but a series of steps to cut away impurities from your mortal self in preparation for crossing the Immortal Threshold. Its three steps involved removing mortal weakness, then cutting away the impurities of earthly circumstance then eliminating impurities that might impede your heavenly path. The tribulation bit was after that, when you first created your Principle based on those comprehensions and entered Dao Seeking to solidify it. That latter threshold was the one that many mortal realm step cultivators stalled on without either good fortune or a lot of preparation. The main change she could observe from there on out, was primarily in her intent. With the red-gold thread becoming a belt on her Nascent Soul, the speed of her qi refinement once again sped up subtly. Her grasp of the purity of the intent also started to increase much more markedly as the knowledge within it was inside her Sea of Knowledge in a much more holistic way. The demon returned at long last, proving that it wasnt the source of the eye, at least in a way that she could determine. She ignored it in favour of trying to continue working out what was staring at her. The demon stalked back and forth, whispering words that she ignored, right up until the spike punched through her heart, where her inner meridian gates culminated, with unerring accuracy. That just made her roll her eyes inwardly. It was horribly painful but now her Nascent Soul was the upper in the relationship between body and soul C and even before then it would merely have been an inconvenience, albeit very painful, but she was no stranger to withstanding pain by now. The next one, though, shot straight through her dantian and collided with her physical Golden Core that spun at its heart. Cracks ran across it as its rotation was jarred as the spike cut into it. Her inner world shook and her physical body shuddered, the best she could do that passed for a scream of anguish in her current circumstances. The symbol shifted and the internal structure of her dantian, which was already insanely robust for her realm, she was sure, fought back against the devouring power of the spike that had been rammed through her and deep into a hidden groove she had missed in the wall behind her. Myriad Elements Qi attacked the spike like it was a dread disease in her body, corroding it and absorbing it into her core, scattering the remains through her dantian like miniature meteors. The crack itself healed in mere moments, leaving her with a spike that was stuck through her body, but also partially disrupted and severed in a bizarre, phantasmal way by her dantian. The sealing intent that came with it was strong and similar to that the one that resided in the drain on her bones, she realised. The eight spikes were also now linked in some way. As she watched, the drain in the other seven amplified somewhat, but it was still no match for the control that the symbol exerted, or the hidden purity of her refined, intent-infused qi. Clearly, this had happened before, without the stabs through her heart and her dantian, only she had been incapacitated before. This new seal, in and of itself, seemed to further augment the existing seizing and drain, but focused more specifically on her Sea of Knowledge. The demon stared at her in shock, holding another metre-long spike in its hands. It looked between her and the spike several times. WHERE IS YOUR SOUL, WRETCH? The roar, which came from nothing, was enough to actually shake her back out of her dantian proper in some way and re-engage with the remnant bastions of her physical body. The fury behind it made her mental focus and her consciousness waver again. She steeled herself for the after-effects, which she was beginning to really detest. Yet to her surprise it was only that C her Nascent Soul shimmered imperceptibly under the onslaught, somewhat blunted as it was by the miasma. She gave it an obscene gesture or three, then, considering that it might actually like that, gave it a few more holy ones instead. Ahf'' ymg'' ah? Y'' ymg'' ulnah! Bhagl ymg'' ah orr''e! It screamed at her in a tongue rather similar sounding to the one the mushrooms had been using on occasion. The room went dark and the lines of its corners seemed to bleed inwards. The piles of corpses, many now rotting, were turned to flesh and bone paste and scattered everywhere. Somehow, its impotent rage was the most joyous thing she had seen in a very long time. Grasping for control, she managed to puppet her physical body just enough to mouth a few words. You sai-d w-e ha-ve a sou-ul a-bO-mi-na-t-i-on It stared at her duly You have control to speak? For the first time, there was a flicker of what she could only call genuine uncertainty in its tone. Impossible It stared at her, then at the spike in its hands, before casting that down in a fury. You you clearly must have a soul, yet why The threads are hidden It stalked back around the altar and came to stand in front of her again, leaning forward until its face was a hairs breadth from the miasma. I will find it and tear it out and watch as your body is given to every one of my little ones. I will drag that welp of a sister in here and make you witness as she becomes my willing paramour and when she has fallen, she will turn you and you will bear my children and you will bear their children thereafter The words assailed her like chains and hooks, but they did little more than make her Nascent Soul waver, supported as it was by the symbol. Ha Ha she mouthed. It flexed its hands and then, with a howl, turned and smashed both fists down on the altar, shattering its top and making the whole room shake. The contents, which were not much, but did still include the leaf for some reason, scattered across the room. The altar top repaired itself within seconds. BREAK! It snarled at her. The word hit her like a hammer, making her mind waver properly this time. Her bones ground and her flesh shifted horribly before the onslaught of what was, as far as she could detect, just a word. Panting, it stared at her, then, snarling, it stalked out of the room. A few moments later, a bunch of smaller pig demons and some slaves came in and started to clean up. Eyeing the leaf, where it was lying on the floor by one of the gaps near the wall, an idea, and also a damage limitation point, surfaced in her mind. She had resisted the spike, but she was really not sure she would survive if it decided to just abandon her by throwing the leaf into her stomach. The issue was how to ensure that the leaf was Looking around, she could only consider that it would be a shame if it was lost in the depths of the tower, and actually, that would be no guarantee of her safety. It would need to end up in the miasma, and in a way that All she could do was try to induce one of them to throw it at her in a non-dangerous place and then obscure it as best she could with her body. -Thank the fates they made the lustfully idiotic piglets do clean-up, she could only think. Sending out her soul sense, which was somewhat messed with by whatever was being done in the room, albeit not to the degree of her qi, she sent a thread into one of the little demons. The vileness of its mind was really -Without the symbol this would be next to impossible, she thought with a disgusted shudder as she whispered into its rotten, limited mind. Take up the leaf It will make the gold pig happy The whore on the wall made him angry If you stab it, the master will give you things to play with He will be impressed She suppressed a revolted shudder as greed and lust lit up its mind and it grabbed the leaf and plodded over, ignored by the others. Focusing she made sure it was holding theC It shot into her remarkably accurately C piercing her below the diaphragm and well above her dantian. Its razor-sharp edge cut right through her and pierced the wall behind, leaving maybe half a hand width exposed, the blade facing upwards. -That would have been embarrassing, she thought with a shudder. Its decisiveness had caught her off guard. Had it gone in the other way up she might have been split from waist to crotch. She gave a mental blink of surprise as she saw blood flow out of the wound and start to run down the wall behind her. Blood that contained spores In that moment, an unresolved aspect of the metal restraints and how they worked became apparent: the spikes absorbed blood; she wasnt bleeding from the wound through her heart into the wall and that vital energy the spikes were seeping into themselves was what was actually rooting her into the wall itself. Unless she died or someone broke the array hidden in the depths of the wall that bound them, she would not be able to separate them from her body under any normal circumstances. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. -And it means that I dont bleed spores everywhere, she thought with a mental eyeroll. Such precautions you took, her Nascent Soul giggled nastily. All undone because one little piggy wanted to stick its cock in something. Really, it was too absurd. The pig demon for its part, released from her suggestion, looked confused then went back to sweeping the gore down the side tunnels of the room. The blood from her wound, still bleeding due to the properties of the leaf, ran down the wall, beyond the miasma and entered the tunnels as well. In her dantian, she could only laugh at that. The doom of this place was maybe secured just through that singular action as spores were now steadily flowing out of her body and into the tunnel. The pockets of intent that held them would disperse when they got a certain distance away from her anyway, as would the symbols suppressing restraint, such as remained over some of them. On the other hand the issue of making the blade itself less obvious She cast around the room, and finally had to suggest to another of the piglets that the blade had not gone deep enough and that there would be a reward for it if it went all the way through her. The demon looked around then walked over, leering at her. It considered its arms, then grabbed a slave who was using a very crude mop and made them do it instead. The Undren just managed to poke the blade all the way in without entering the miasma field. The healing of her body closed over the blade a few moments later. Horrible but probably as good as it would be. The demon returned an hour later and noticed that the leaf was missing It searched the room fruitlessly, and even scanned with its soul sense, but found nothing. That it failed to find it was, she guessed, a combination of the nature of the blade and the fact that it was in the middle of the miasma field, covered in her own blood and spores. If she moved it, the demon might notice but that was impossible, so it remained painfully hidden and hopefully beyond misuse on either her or Sana. Eventually, it stalked out again C leaving echoing shouts to ring down the corridor before the door slammed closed after it. In the absence of anything else, she could only return to cultivating. By her count, it had to be two days later, give or take, when the demon came back, enraged, and stood before her, staring at her. HOW, the word sank into her body trying to command her in some way that the symbol was mostly able to reject and the mushrooms ignored. How did you do it? The malevolence of its tone made her Nascent Soul, which it was still not seeing, she guessed, shake. She could hear drums in the distance, warning drums in all likelihood. It pushed its soul sense into her, forcing the spores miasma aside, searching, and then saw the dried blood running down the wall. You It stared at her dully then looked around the room before it just started to laugh. Abruptly, it turned back to her and opened its mouth. The world seemed to draw towards it; the greed of its strength was unfathomable as it physically tried to draw the blade out of her with pure intent. Yet that mostly failed, because of the miasma field. REVEAL. YOUR. SOUL. The words scoured her physical body only to be stymied again, despite the best intents of the spore colony by the comprehensive nature of the shell it had manifested around her. She might as well have been wearing misshapen fungus armour at this point. It tried to batter down her psyche directly but made no headway there either, because the symbol which was anchoring everything just slunk deeper and deeper into the metaphysical contention between her Sea of Knowledge, her Third Eye and her innermost meridians of her Nascent Soul and remained undiscovered in the depths of her dantian. It raged back and forth before pig men hauled a dozen UrInan in to the room which it changed and started to brutally torment in front of her. She watched, remembering their pitiful last moments and swearing once again that everything about this place would be brought to ruin. When the last one was dead, it stalked out, leaving the corpses arrayed in macabre poses. It took a while, but she managed to calm herself once more and focused back inwards, hoping that the spores in her blood would bring ruin while she tried to get strong enough to escape these bonds. Whether Origin Severing would provide that possibility was unclear, but she knew that if she didnt get free of the wall and the mushrooms she was dead if the mushrooms alone were removed. Time blurred by. Her Nascent Souls own Soul Intent, which was subtly different in some ways from her Sundering Intent, became more and more manifest in its own right. As it did so, her Sea of Knowledge also began to grow within her Nascent Soul. Soon the two reservoirs of refined qi were actually exchanging back and forth. And it was here, finally, that she understood where the eye was, and the depth of the pit that the accursed demon had dug for her. It had known she would perhaps try this, she thought with a shudder, as she looked at how deep the scarring of her ordeals so far were. Her resolve was strong, and had become stronger C especially since this horrible ordeal began; however, that was not enough. She could see now, that a part of her, a part of her that had wanted to believe there was good in the world was injured. It was like a sick disease that was slowly, incrementally distilling out of her being, gnawing at her Sea of Knowledge. She also knew now why the symbol wasnt protecting her from it and why the mantra had missed it. It was because it was something that had come from her, within her. The evil demon had induced or maybe exacerbated a self-inflicted wound in her own psyche and in the process damaged her sense of what was correct in the world somehow. There was no stopping it either. It continued to grow whether she cultivated or not, fed by the ruined parts of herself that she could no longer control in her physical body and egged on either advertently or inadvertently by the moon mushrooms. Finally, she also determined that the array in the room, which had been so naggingly familiar yet always slipped away from her understanding, was also promoting this. It was eventually her persistent attempts at sundering away that feeling, which she had been intermittently been trying for so long that it was almost second nature at this point that bore surprising fruit. With her somewhat more robust Sea of Knowledge, she managed to successfully encapsulate the idea of separation between the rather diffuse whatever that was interfering with her ability to understand the array and her Sea of Knowledge rather than herself. The brief realisation of surprise C that that had actually worked C was drowned in the icy clarity of what she was dealing with. The array was like the one that had held the spear, both little and big. Its purpose was to hollow her out from the inside out by subtle means. She could see the path by which it was done as well. The pig demon had so artfully manipulated circumstances to ensure that her decisions were nudged in ways that put her deeper and deeper into this pit, in different ways. Everything it had done, as she examined back with horror, during her captivity C all of it was leading towards inducing that or complementing it. The demon would put pressure from the outside, and all the while, unseen, this array had been gnawing away at a truly profound level on her. In the end, she would be refined and the hollow shell that had been her would be filled up by this creeping corruption from the inside out C filled with a shadow that was seized by the array, through her Sea of Knowledge in a way very similar to how they had been using defiling qi, she guessed. That also explains why it was certain I had a soul, she muttered grimly as she sat there in her own dantian. Because the array worked, was working. The demon just couldnt grasp her soul directly, presumably with the intention of integrating it much more thoroughly into this array in some manner. She stared up at the sky of her own inner world and sighed grimly. This changes everything, she could only say helplessly. It also changed nothing. It just meant that she was no longer racing against outward, unforeseen circumstances. She was racing against her own degradation. And it still wasnt the fate-thrashed, inauspicious eye she realised C that was watching from some other place. The way it was peering at her made her keep thinking of the latter stages of her Nascent Soul tribulation. Those had seemed almost personally vengeful in some way, as if trying to declare that she shouldnt exist. That she was an abomination. That she was unworthy of what she had. That had been long before she ever met the pig demons, the Defilers, the naming behind which she understood much more clearly now. The world wants to kill me, this place wants to kill me, and these defilers want to make me a soulless puppet she muttered. Why in the nameless fate should I dance to your strings? So what if you declare that this is what is right? she scowled. The genuine injustice of it was agonizing, actually. Now that she could see it, with such clarity off the back of this, it was wrong. A perversion. Something about that certainty seemed to touch a chord with the red-gold thread. Suddenly, an image slipped into her mind

~ Elaria C St Robertas Academy. ~
She stood above the ruins of the great court of the Academy C the key of Extinguishing Origins in her hand, watching the second wave of battleships shift in out of the void. The ruins of the advance force lay scattered about the vale below. The war there was already brutal, as it always was, and yet, it was inconsequential, because her sisters were both missing. Her connection to Eleanora had vanished just minutes ago, while her connection to Elsabeth, the vanishing of which had first alerted her that something was wrong, was warped and concealed. Her attempt at divining a link, through the shared threads of the good luck charm the three of them had forged all those years ago, had been blocked by a vast power. Not a singular group, but a collective C a collective who had expected her to divine it and then fled as soon as it became clear that they had not expected her to divine it. She knew who they were, mostly now, but before she could travel home, she had found home was also missing, removed from the world, and while she was still calling Extinguishing Origins to her, the first wave had arrived here C for her. Pax Gloria Lothringars Pride Ancienna Meritan Gulf They were missing their names, their regalia obscured, but she knew the four great battleships of the Holy Empire well enough to make a mockery of their disguise. Never mind the figures who stood ahead of them, approaching on smaller ships shielded by their links to the Void Walls that the battleships were projecting. Three Masters of War, two Arch Magisters, four Source Sovereigns and two Lamp-Lighter Lords. All of them had hidden their colours, their faces and even their sources but again, they could not hide their intention from her. Not now that she had decided to look backwards rather than forwards. One of them, a man of stern bearing, his face hidden behind a faceless mask, wearing plain Arborundum armour and carrying a source regalia that was also hidden, spoke grandly. People of Saint Robertas Academy C the Second Imperial Princess has been Denounced for Heresy and Blasphemous Practices! She has aligned herself with the death cult of Original Extinction and sold her soul to the Darkness beyond the eye of Chronominthian. On behalf of the great council of Ecclesiarchs before the righteous power of all nations, we who have cast aside our ego, stand here today to announce that judgement will be served! Let no man stand forth that is not equal under God in this grand endeavour C I command thee all, stand back and let this Black Witch be taken to Lothringar that she might be delivered before the holy council and judged according to the teachings of Almighty God, who is Merciful and RighteC She cut him off before he could actually say something properly offensive. Why such dishonesty Kranz Manaheim? Is it really necessary for someone of your stature to skulk all the way up north, old thief that you are, hiding your visage like a leper? You heretical wretch, you dare interruC she cut off one of the Source Sovereigns C Henri Catteban of the reconstituted Grand Duchy of Rengrad, if she wasnt wrong. You proclaim righteousness before god, but all I see here are a bunch of bought dogs. Do you deny your crime? Warmaster Kranz said blandly. She held up the blade with an amused expression, eyeing the plain black blade he had at his side. Why dont you bring that trinket over here that you painted black and well test that? The others all stepped off their craft and walked through the void towards them. In truth, it was a problematic group but The deceit in their words was belaying their delaying actions, the first wave had attacked without mercy. She stepped forward and wielded Reason to cut the void. For a moment she stood in two worlds, real and unreal, the strikes of the two old Ecclesiarchs who had emerged from the shadows between atoms behind her, aiming to seize her directly found nothing. In this at least you are honest, she said with as much mockery as she could muster, arriving before Henri Catteban. The Source Sovereign had awareness in the moment, even adrift as it was, so his eyes went wide as saucers as she sank her hand through his neck and sent his severed head and half of his upper body into the Ancienna half a mile away. His broken body, still with the barest breath of life passed through the void wall and fractured the outer shell of the ship. The array she had implanted on it triggered and she watched as black blades scythed apart the whole ship, turning it into dust. The death sigh of 7,291 people echoed through the world as she extinguished their chances of rebirth and for good measure slew everyone within a single generation of them in their immediate families. Turning to Rudolf Manavar, who was on the same boat as the late Henri Catteban, she smiled. He was a bit stronger than Henri, but not by much. The two who were chasing after her found her as she arrived before him, frozen as he was. Remember, Rudolf, Manavar Ebrocht, for you are Dead. His immortality gone, he plummeted to the ground below -shriven of his stolen strength. The spells sent to stop him inexplicably foundering as his karma became death. Turning, she moved towards her nearest attacker and spoke the words in her heart. Spirit-Heart, Enchanted, Path-seeking, Night, Day. Calamity fell from the void as she called upon the End of the Day. The blade cut at the wizened figure in golden robes who was grasping out his almost skeletal hand for her. The terminal edge of the karmic reason severed its grasping hand forever, never again would he possess a right hand in any life, past or future. The golden words he spoke split the air and became a horrified curse as he fled backwards. Spinning, she arrived before the other, in his red robes, silver and gold armour, and stabbed for him. You-! the Ecclesiarch Baradanus screamed in shock as her strike split his divine weapon. Extinguishing Origin arrived before him, a bearded youth with red gold locks and eyes as black as his sisters were pure in this form. A golden charm blazed on Baradanuss armour as it shattered like glass, and he was thrown into a distant mountain peak with enough force to demolish it and break the void around it. Dimension quakes ruptured outwards as the mana vein within it partially destabilised. The sky suddenly went dark. Decimation Atmos, pitch black lightning imbued with the intent to ruin all, fell from the void, summoned from the Star Ocean as the two Arch Magisters from the great Academy at Gallicia and in Lothringar cast their spells, not at her, but at the academy itself. A figure rose from the pagoda below, a woman in blue with white hair and tanned skin wielding a silver crescent. The first bolt she split and dispersed with a wave of her hand then lashed out with the other, snaring it with a mysterious length of rope that dispersed into sparks as the terrified students and teachers of the academy cowered below. The old powers who had been slowly seeping it for a century or more were frozen as another figure rose up from below also wearing Arborundum armour and riding on a Solar Jade Golem. You are late Uncle Edward, she said with as much humour as she could muster. There was a complication in the depths, and there are invaders below. We must finish this fast, the Duke of Everkind growled, drawing his own sword, one of the Mirrors of Sequence, she noted. Can I leave these rats to you? she said, casting around for the source of the next ambushers. Gladly, Ive long wanted to give the Masters of War of the Holy Empire a properly honourable haircut, Edward cackled. Gotcha, she muttered as she found the irregularity. You old fogies sent the younger generation here just to try out the waters didnt you? she said, her sword shifting to become a mirror version of her with a different hairstyle that sent a white-robed old man plummeting to the earth like a silver meteorite and a surprised scream of rage. His impact shook the mountains and levelled almost a square mile of the valley below, what was left of it anyway. The death sighs of tens of thousands of attacking troops echoed in her minds eye as they fell without even understanding what had ended them. A shockwave tore apart the horizon and a golden figure with ten wings of white and gold fire stepped across the horizon to arrive mere metres before her. She cut at it with the sword, uncaring, and watched as it scattered and its form returned to its normal state: a figure about the size of a griffon with four eagles wings, a lions body and a bearded human head, surrounded with golden flame that made the world dim by association. She grinned, and stepped backwards as two more figures arrived: robust old men in ascetic white robes, laurels of golden oak leaves on their faces and holy mitres held in incongruously bejewelled hands. You are excommunicado, no longer a member of Ecclesiarch Menacanthus trailed off as two more shadows appeared behind her, golden-red haired, a boy carrying a stone bracelet and a girl wielding a black, stone rod. You you have What she smiled. By your actions his companion hissed. BEHOLD! HER MEANS ARE OUTSIDE HEAVEN! HER ACTIONS DEFY THE RIGHTEOUS NATURE OF THE WORLD! EVEN THE CHOSEN ENVOY OF OUR LORD DARE NOT LOOK UPON HER FRIGHTFUL VISAGE! She glanced sideways at the Cherubim, whose name she was pretty sure she remembered as being [unintelligible]. It was looking like someone who has been told this would be an easy gig only to discover that they have been sent to collect peaches stolen from the Garden of the Queen Mother of the West. It was hard not to laugh. She stepped forward, and it flinched backwards, knowing full well what she was capable of. Those here might fear it, but within this land there were four individuals who would pluck its wings for childrens charms and flay its hide for a foot rug, one of whom was already travelling here from Uwillwaden in the Russic Marches to the west. Do you not have an honest word in you? she said, staring at them grimly, matching faces to signatures who had hidden away the trail of whoever had stolen away Elsabeth. She closed her eyes and stared at the dark sky above her before sighing and looking back at them. The last vestiges of attachment for the world she had been born into this time fading away C what they were after didnt really interest her at all. They had had this war before, believed they had won it, twice and were still not satisfied with the answers they had ended up with. I said it then, and Ill say it now: when covetous old thieves hold the strings of Heavens Eyes, only calamity can come of it Against such greed as yours, there is only one answer she said with a sad smile.

~ Arai, feeling that pain is a thing these others should also share ~
The words fell into her mind like thunder, echoing across an aeon-span. The conviction within them was phenomenal, putting into words the sentiments she had been struggling to grasp for months. It resonated with her Nascent Soul and touched the symbol in her Sea of Knowledge which rippled in agreement even as the rest of the phrase settled in her mind. We must seize our own good fortune and fight to the very end to sunder apart your deceit! A lidless shadow eye opened up inside her mind, peering into the inner world of her dantian via her Sea of Knowledge. Its demeaning, debasing defiling gaze trying to strip away everything she could ever have been and make her a debauched pawn of her own base instincts. She screamed the words back at it and cut at the darkness instinctively, with all the determination she could muster, blinding that detestable pupil, watching as it recoiled then collapsed in a howl of rage. In the same instant, she was dimly aware of the room and everything else around her disintegrating outwards. Demons of black thunder, tinged with myriad colours rose in her mind, crawling out of her Sea of Knowledge with the intention of tearing her soul down. She cut at them even as they tried to warp and pierce her organs, aiming to pull her body down like a single tentacle mass. She cut at the shadow in her Sea of Knowledge, whence they originated without even really thinking about it C focusing her Sundering Intent thoroughly upon that critical point that had given birth to that terrible eye. The shadow vanished and she felt lighterC The bolt of white lightning was cast down from on high. The sky above her held a facsimile of the horrible pig demon that had tormented her. It raged at her and screamed in tongues even as she cut apart its thunder, cut apart the sky, or tried to, like she experienced Elaria achieve within that moment. It split and scattered even as more bolts fell, rising again as horrible things with distorted appendages of white and black C abominations that were all lines and angles that broke her vision and tried to disrupt her will and cloud her judgement. The rage that she had within her was not a friend to her, but a tool for them, a cloud on her judgment She made to cut and stopped herself, barely realising the trap it had just tried to set for her at the very last moment. Cut away something like that and she would be ruined, a buried instinct told her. The lightning crumbled away. The world above and around her warped as a clawed hand shattered the sky, reaching down for her. Dozens of grey-tinged bolts of black lightning fell, tearing into her body from the grey claw. Its strength ripped through her, searing her bones, melting her flesh, entering the world and becoming pig demons that charged at her screaming. She cut them apart even as her arts foundered, and she was unable to wield any arrays beneath the oppressive, descending clawed hand. The darkness in her soul surged again, renewed in vigour somehow, the eye opening in the sky once again even as she cut at it, blinding it again The great pig demon came for her, wreathed in black and gold lighting, pulling her up from the sea of its brethrens corpses. She spat in its face as it tried to push her down on a black stone altar and cut at it with all of her intent, blinding the eye in its head as lightning consumed them both. All the while the darkness in her mind cackled that she deserved it deserved it all this was what she got for using the Eldritch spawn, this was what she got for siding with savages for not just dying like she should have, that this was what a thing like her deserved. She cut at it and it fled, again. Dimly she was aware even as she struggled in two worlds that real and unreal were merging: the golden skinned pig demon was really there, grasping at her even as the lightning flayed them both, trying to force her down and claim her horrifically and do something utterly abhorrent in the course of ruining her tribulation. -Where did the? She wondered where the moon mushrooms had gone and then realised that they had fled her, leaving her to her fate even as the lightning arrived. The pig demon was screaming at her now in its evil tongue, its face a hands width from her, pinning her to the altar. She envisaged the sword from her vision that had cut down from the sky and severed the old mans hand an inevitable edge of black carrying an edge of silver from on high and it descended. It cut from the sky storm clouds above, dimming the world for a brief moment as he watched its descent onto the two of them through the gash in the roof. It split her from the pig demon, piercing it through the head. It travelled into her third eye, cut into her Sea of Knowledge and split her from the darkness, extinguishing it utterly. That strike split her Sea of Knowledge and made her whole body start to disintegrate. The silver lightning fell onwards, into the liminal place between her body and her Nascent Soul, the place where the symbol truly resided, she had come to realise. The light cast within that void by the lightning illuminated strange threads of many colours that ran through her, out of her and around her. Most were silver white, but there were others in grey, blue, green, red and black. Mainly they were harmonious, some just were, others were bizarre and several, several gave her a sense of binding, inauspicious discomfort and a very subtle and avaricious greed. With the last of her strength she managed to use her Sundering Intent to deflect the silver blade from ruining her symbol and instead made it miss it, cutting several of those greedy and inauspicious threads- She regained consciousness to find herself lying half over the melted black stone alter with the smoking corpse of the golden skinned pig demon lying on her. May your nine generations be impotent, evil eye of heaven! she screamed at the sky at large. It took a lot of effort to shift its hulking carcass, but at least she had managed to avoid its physical depredations, albeit by nearly dying from tribulation lightning. That would probably have been a better way to die in any case, she muttered as she fuelled her remaining anger to worm out from under the corpse which was so dense as to be immovable to- There was a furious sensation in her head, she realised: Sana C who was howling in rage and pent up The storm-wracked sky above recoiled and she got her first look at a tribulation bolt from a vaguely healthy distance as a silver lightning bolt consumed a tower that was barely within her field of view about two miles away across the sprawling city. Even at that distance, the shockwave seared her skin and cooked the rock around her, further charring the scattered corpses all around her. As she watched, the lightning twisted and turned for the briefest moment as if being manipulated in some way, then collapsed, skittering down into the city below. Remembering that she had soul sense, she watched as the vengeful torrent of death vaporised a vast swathe of the region around the tower that wasnt built of what she assumed was qi-repelling stone before finally dissipating. Ahhhgh-! she was cruelly reminded that she had the leaf stuck through her as she slid sideways under the demon. She paused and stared at the sky for a moment, then reached beneath her and very carefully pushed the leaf further into the altar until she could grab the handle and lift it out. After that it was easy to extricate herself, if a bit gory. Crawling free, she slumped down and checked her condition. Her dantian was in ruins, at least superficially C her Golden Core was gone but her Qi Sea, where her Sundering Intent-infused qi had been accumulating, and her Sea of Knowledge, where her Soul Intent-infused qi had been gathering, had merged. The boundary of her dantian was now a devouring ring that just drew in any qi that touched her body. Her meridians, the system of qi in her bones and her Nascent Soul were all connected somehow, like overlapping layers of some optical illusion. She cycled her qi and watched it get absorbed through her meridians into her new Qi Sea. Aiieh? She couldnt help but exclaim in surprise as she realised that the ruins of the pillars were still there, buried in the now much smaller amount of rubble in her Qi Sea, the arrays on them still extant, if not so harmonious. Her Golden Core really was gone through C her Nascent Soul had actually replaced it and was in every way an upgrade in the role, being able to move freely. As she watched, her dantian shifted abruptly back to the proximal state it had been. The same pillars, setup, everything existed in her Nascent Souls mirror of the Qi Sea. Ohh, she put her head in her hands and winced as her body reminded her that she had just come through the wringer. It didnt help that the whole setup inside her body, which she understood intuitively, was both simple and complex. The gist of it now though, was that due to the way her qi circulated, all three of her meridian systems both in her physical body and her Nascent Soul were in absolute unity in any task she put them to. Physical body and her Nascent Soul perfectly in balance, with the symbol at its heart, binding everything together with her Mortal Physique. So thats why the Dao Seeking cores had so much more qi, she could only exclaim out loud. The compression of qi and its purification was now a magnitude higher. Qi that arrived in her Qi Sea already had intent in it. The refinement and compression going on meant that it wasnt simply a case of doubling or tripling C or even quadrupling She focused and guessed it was maybe ten times more when full if you decompressed it. Her higher brain functions mostly caught up with her circumstances as she calmed her mind and she gave a little mental jig, amused to see her Nascent Soul dance around scattering lotus petals. It was a very snazzy ephemera. In the end, all she could do was laugh It was that or weep really. I broke through to Dao Seeking directly, she giggled. Dao Seeking Just saying it out loud was All three severings in one go She threw back her arms and gestured at the sky above. Her laughter faded away and she sighed, because she was weeping as well, because Jun Arai had broken through to Dao Seeking, but Jun Arai was also buried in the ruins of this room. She had taken the first steps, properly, towards Immortality and yet the cost had been the innocent young woman who arrived in this hell, sent here by the actions of others. Life for innocence she whispered, staring out at the ruined city below. The question of what was severed, wasnt actually all that clear either I dont feel different... she muttered to herself, staring at her hands once she had scrubbed the tears away. That shadow in me had been many things fear, terror, uncertainty, guilt but I still have all those Emotions, grief memories It cant have been as simple as that I severed the array, I killed the pig demon and whatever those threads were? she said to the world at large. How the fates can I have severed a thing, three things, and not understand what exactly it IS that I severed? she groaned. Thinking about it some more while she recovered, she concluded that the array had something to do with outside manipulation and that strange subversion, the Pig Demon was something to do with the defiling, or maybe that really was as simple as it seemed. As to the third thing, she still had no idea, and no matter how hard she looked she could find no traces of those threads.

~ Sana, really hating on the world right now. ~
Sana picked herself out of the ruins of her prison and viciously hurled the remnants of one of the pig demons over the edge. She had risked Severing Origins when she felt her sisters soul imprint start to crumble. They had gone through that threshold at almost the same time although she seemed to have finished later. She glowered at the pagoda, which twisted innocently at her and gave her its most apologetic angles. It had finally coughed up its secrets in the long darkness she had endured as she had made enough progress with both her cultivation and the first and second parts of the spear form to make her worthy or however it considered things. Another demon scrambled into the room, saw her and charged at her. She grasped it by the neck and threw it over C it was only early Nascent Soul and couldnt fly, not here. It screamed in a rather funny way as it bounced off the tower before falling silent. No more than you deserve, she spat after it. The three other smaller demons that came in were flayed to their bones and scattered like the trash they were. So many survived the bolts. What she had severed, they had severed, because it seemed to have been somewhat similar, was a bit mystifying. On the simple end, it had been the darkness within, on several levels. The complexity of it though she would be more worried if the pagodas instruction hadnt told her that this was usually normal, that the next step was to grasp the extent of what had been severed. That was the first piece of the equilibrium that was necessary to create a principle. She had to take all those things that comprised her, including her understanding of what had been lost as well as gained, and craft from it something unique to her. It had been very specific that if she settled for less, she would not be able to achieve immortality with the path she was currently on. Overcome one obstacle and you meet another, she sighed, thinking that over again as she looked at the city around them. About two miles away was another ruined tower that gave her a slight tug in her mind C that was where Arai was being held, had been held now. Looking back over the city, she shuddered. The whole thing gave her a bad feeling actually. Taking her soul sense, she swept the entire tower and executed every remaining demon in it she could, sinking her intent into them and ruining their minds, plunging them into a maelstrom of pain. It was possible to wield the attacks of the spear form as mass soul attacks, the pagoda had now helpfully coughed up, so she buried them with Awakening of Nammu, an art that had some remarkably pointy edges the more she considered it. Still more merciful than you all deserve, she muttered, turning to Oh come on is it that easy? she hissed, incredulously. Her attack on the small demons had ripped several slabs off the wall, revealing the remnants of the ruined array. Breaking, Chains, Defile, Overcome, Yin, Link, Isolate there were seven of the symbols she could make out as she tore panels off where she could. There should be nine if she guessed right, but the others were either gone with the lightning or buried behind things she couldnt touch. It was however enough to give her the clue she needed. I severed the chains they used to bind my qi and my sea of consciousness Literally, I severed the concept of being chained? she shook her head ruefully. It made sense, after the fact and it wasnt just that what she had severed, but her instinct told her this was right. You can actually sever something like that? she shuddered. It was a small but decisive step. Some part of her that had always been beholden to other things unquantifiable as they were, but she was now fully hers. The city below was in ruin; she swept her sense out looking for a banner specifically, and instead found moon mushrooms. They had fled her with the tribulation of black and grey, but there were far more than there should have been. The spore cloud had covered most of the city albeit lightly because of the wind and rain. Taking one last look around the room, she sighed. All her gear was gone C there was a faint tug in her mind that told her where her scrip was. It wasnt soul bound, but it did have a tracking imprint that had miraculously survived and told her it was around 90 miles north-east ish. Walking to the edge, she peered over, and then with a sigh, just jumped off the edge. It was a 700 metre fall to the bottom which she slowed with her intent at the last, to land next to a small miasma field. She eyed it pensively, and then walked into it, because there were no banners for whatever reason. It tried to whisper to her, but the ability of the spores to subsume a bit of her and make it into them, was gone. A big colony, a properly mature one might well be able to claim her eventually, but it would really have to gnaw for its gains. Pondering that, she walked out of the field again and then stopped No way, she muttered Fate? She instinctively looked up at the sky, but no lightning came. She wanted to laugh, suddenly. That is too preposterous Did I sever something to do with fate? The more she thought about it, the more it made sense, and still no lightning came. The symbol sent a sense that suggested she would have really regretted that if she was wrong. She could only agree there, but for the first time in a very long time she suddenly felt a flash of happiness for some reason. The symbol shook its metaphysical head and went back to sorting out her current condition with her Nascent Soul. She drank in qi and rose up through the air C flight was now an intuitive part of her movement art, which was both cool and slightly annoying, she couldnt help but feel. Had it just said you cant fly like that until your Nascent Soul becomes the principal part of your cultivation, she would have saved herself days and days of being annoyed over it over the last few months before their capture. The appearance thing was kind of cool, but she had already had that novelty with her mantra. The intuitive understanding that she now had a lifespan that measured into the thousands of years, though, was somewhat disconcerting. Arriving at the tower, she alighted on the ledge where Arai was sitting, looking pensively at the carnage below. Her sister looked like she had been crying. Sitting down, she stared down at the mess below and put an arm around her. Arai flinched slightly but then leant against her. Well, that was pretty shit, she said after a while. Yes yes, it really was, was all her sister said, scooting a touch closer to her. I would give anything to go back and tell my past self to go dig into a pillar before we ever got into that feng shui trap of a valley and just cultivate it out for a few years, her sister said softly. She nodded, agreeing C although she was pretty sure that it wouldnt have worked out like that. The sense that something was pushing them along was gone somehow but intuitively she was getting the feeling that there was more to this mess and their relentless pace than met the eye. The three of us soldier on however, her sister said with bit of a wet sniff and a sigh. Three? she asked puzzled and found the leaf being waved in front of her. She stared at it and shook her head, amazed. How did it end up here? At this point, after you and father and mother, I think I have more emotional investiture in this piece of green crystal than anything else, her sister said with another sniff. She sat there in silence, not sure how to react, really. In the end, they both just sat there in silence, embracing each other for a while, her sisters head resting on her shoulder. It was on the altar in the middle of this place when I regained consciousness, along with a spear blade and the carved talisman I had to protect from the banners, her sister said softly. The demon knew where it came from: that house in Evergrove belonged to some family called the Van Jaals I eventually had an opportunity to make sure it wasnt used to do something dangerous, like carve out my Golden Core or yours I tricked a little demon into impaling my stomach with it and then managed to get it shoved deep enough to heal over the injury from the front while I was impaled on the wall. By the time her sister was done, her tone had become dull and monotonous. She could feel the twisting pain and the sadness through the link, melding with her own at this point. That did however clear up the matter of the massive spore infestation. So you did all this? she said, waving her hand at the vast cloud of spores and dozens of miasma bubbles all over. Yeah probably Its not a tenth of what they deserve, either, her sister said with a nasty laugh. I bet they used the contents of the blood channels in our rooms for food or something and it didnt get noticed until it was far too late. At this proximity, it was possible to actually see some of her sisters memories, just as Arai could probably see her own. The commonality of their experience was depressing. It had been an ingenious strategy, a broken part of her had to acknowledge: torment them, put them on edge then just leave them to rot in those arrays like they were some slow cooking food dish. The faces of those who had died before them both, praying to a god they knew nothing of believing they were chosen daughters of that being, or ancient ancestor, made her feel like she was betraying a little bit of them somehow. She had watched them die and been glad it wasnt her even as she forced herself to watch their dying moments because nobody else would ever bear witness to it that cared. Shit realised she was crying as well again, not that there was any point in stopping it. If we dont remember them will anyone else? Arai said softly, echoing her sentiments. They both sat there for a while, looking down at the carnage unfolding below Do you think we can actually level this place? Arai muttered after a while I would love nothing better, she agreed. However, I am pretty sure that even if we tore it up root and stem, turned it over three paces deep and salted it afterwards, it would still be a place of unutterable horror. Yeah her sister muttered, but Id still be ALL for scorching, corroding or exploding as much as we can. And after that, she said looking north-east Oh, yeah We should go track down our jade scrips, her sister agreed. Mine is north east-ish somewhere.

~ Arai - burn it, zap it, corrode it, then run like crazy ~
Dropping to the ground, she sighed and glanced at her sister. Its really annoying that THAT is the thing that was stopping flight, she said, looking around. Isnt it C all those hours I could have spent productively doing other things, and the fate-thrashed knowledge would have spend our cultivation speed up enormously, Sana agreed, viciously kicking a slab of masonry into a building. As they made their way towards the main square, she considered the knowledge of what she had severed. Thinking it through logically, and then going to investigate what the demonic array had actually been it made sense C although it raised more questions than answers. If you told me a few months ago you could actually sever a portion of the agency that others have over you I would have called you mad, she muttered. Yeah its both simple and really gnarly, Sana agreed. It also makes me realise that I was being very boring with my Sundering Intent, she said more quietly. You did Sunder away those serpents vitality, her sister pointed out. I did but even that was relying heavily on the red thread, she sighed. Sure you can sunder a persons qi, or even their intent but could you actually sunder the idea of them attacking you for a brief moment? she mused out loud. Those words you speak, do you know them? her sister said with a shake of her head. She sighed as well, because it was true, and weirdly enough that made Ha Yuns face flicker through her mind. She poked Sana, hard. Www! What was that for? Thanks to you, I just thought of that jerk Ha Yun, she scowled. Why him? I think he was the last person to seriously say those words to us, she said. Do you think the others are Alive? I hope so, Sana said softly. How long do you think we were caged up? she asked. There? Or in our own heads? her sister said dryly. That is a fair point, she said, considering that they had really overdone the emotion caging thing with their mantras, which had ultimately rather exacerbated what was done to them by the demons, in all likelihood. She was still pointlessly pondering how long it had been when they finally entered the main plaza that she had seen from above. It was chaos, and also the hub of the pig demon resistance against the moon mushrooms. The plaza itself held a huge platform that looked suspiciously like a teleport array C or a series of them. Now though, three huge totems had been built of the three-headed demon pig ancestor or whatever the fates it actually was. Three wizened elders were busy leading thousands of pig demons in a mass ritual that involved a lot of debauchery and, based on the piles of corpses, several tens of thousands of dead slaves. The whole thing was being protected by a barrier that was at least the same grade as the one on the big palanquin from the chasm. So how do we do this? her sister mused, staring down from their rooftop at the plaza They were easily spotted as it was, although untouchable within the spore cloud at this distance, she guessed. Those wizened old pigs are at least Immortals, she judged after a while. Yeah Sana nodded. As to how we do it? she drummed her fingers on her leg for a moment, thinking. Something to break the barrier, ideally without emptying us of qi in the process, so Yang Lightning if we activate it together. I like it, her sister nodded. Very heavenly judgement. Also, we can set that up and then run, she pointed out. This is true, and whatever they are doing gives me a creepy feeling, Sana muttered, staring at the huge array painted in blood in the middle. Yes, a huge blood ritual on top of a possible teleport array does not strike me as a thing to stick around for, she said with as much humour as she as capable of mustering. Ah, and the infestation has reached the second stage, Sana said, grabbing her arm and pointing. She swept her soul sense out and saw that spore-controlled pig demons were already starting to emerge in the distance, wiping out remnants of resistance. It took her a while to actually find the source, a huge colony that had grown out of a pit that must have been a reservoir at one point below the city. We could add Yin Fire to the Yang Lightning? Sana mused, turning her attention back to the square. Punchy and burny, she nodded, eyeing the ritual again, which had stepped up a level in all respects. We can put them on the walls of the buildings? And, for once, we have huge quantities of blood to work with that isnt our own, her sister added. It didnt take long to start working their way around the area, drawing and carving arrays into walls, their actions passing largely unremarked for the first three arrays. When it was finally noticed, one of the wizened pigs waved a sceptre and a bunch of the trolls that had likely drawn the palanquins were sent out to stop them. She let Sana keep drawing circles while she dispatched them with the leaf. Outside of the spore cloud she might have had a problem with fighting several of them C they were all Dao Seeking and a bit stronger than her C but with the spores slowing them down and bereft of direct control, they were easy to deal with. As an added advantage, after her breakthrough the corruption to their qi cores was trivial to deal with so she was able to refine them in full view of the demons behind the barrier, who raged and screamed at them. Soon after that, they started to send powerful slaves C ones who were at Severing Origins and Dao Seeking. Those were equally mindless, with power but no intelligence, but they did manage to delay matters a bit, especially the UrInan who retained some abilities. It was only after those fell that the wizened old pigs sent out actual pig demons, all of them heavily branded with their disturbing red arrays. These gave them some protection and, if she was reading the crude symbols right, were linked to the totems somehow. Eventually though, they stopped sending those valuable troops out after she killed a few by just running away from them then attacking them if they retreated. Instead, they resorted to throwing things through the barriers and using the occasional art to attack. By the time they had completed and chained all the arrays in a huge circle around the square, the panic of the three old elders was palpable. They were screaming at them to ''chant harder'', or something to that effect, and also demanding more sacrifices. The link between them for activating symbols now worked at a distance of a few metres, so the strategy became for Sana to do the activation while she just guarded, practising weaponless attacks with her Sundering Intent. They had judged it pretty well, but it was still a close-run thing between them to trigger a single six-symbol lightning array drawn out with blood. It activated with a crack and a howl, blue-white lightning arcing out and smashing into the barrier as it sought out somewhere to earth. The barrier didnt so much as tremor and the pig demons cheered and started to jeer and make obscene actions and threats at them. Moments later it cycled to Yin Fire and a flickering wave of candle-like flames rolled over all the corpses in the vicinity, until it connected with the barrier which didnt budge. As expected... Sana said mirthlessly as they ran on to the next set. Yeah she agreed. The three demons were all maintaining the barrier and were all over Immortal so a single strike from a quasi-immortal array shouldnt do much, she guessed. Ah she hissed suddenly, because in looking at them she realised her eyes had been she focused her intent and found that two more pig demons who were not wizened and ugly were sat cross-legged in the middle of the array. They had golden skin and wore weird hats that accented their horns. One wore a flayed robe of skins and the other a staff with a bunch of cages dangling from it that made her eyes water just focusing near it. What is it? her sister asked, starting to activate the second array. There are two more like the one who was tormenting us, she said. Where? her sister asked, frowning. In the middle of the array, hidden somehow, she explained. I think Sana frowned. Dont waste energy worrying about it, she said, cutting another torso that was emblazoned with a rune on it that exploded in the air after she split it into flesh ribbons. The demons laughed and jeered as they activated three arrays in succession and none did anything much to the barrier. Their laughter faded however when the first array triggered again. Then the second array then the third array, just in time for the fourth array to get activated by them. By the time they had made it all the way around and activated the seventh array, each one was discharging in sequence and then recharging again. It took three cycles of barriers before she was happy that they had actually started to degrade the barrier itself C it was starting to ripple and the three pig demons were properly sweating now to maintain it. There was also a steady stream of fungi zombies attacking that didnt help really. You know she said. They are cowardly and craven, and those five are absolutely all over Immortal realm so why arent they teleporting away? Maybe teleportation is impossible in here? Sana suggested. I dont think we have seen anything do it. Yeah, but we also have a pathetic sample size to work from, she pointed out. Could be that the barrier doesnt allow it, Sana mused. The longer the seconds ticked by, the more unease she felt about that circle and the sacrifices. This is going to do its thing, she said decisively. We should cut our losses and get out of here. The ritual, her sister nodded grimly. Id love to interrupt it, but with every passing second its making me more uneasy now for some reason. It looks to be far too much for just that barrier. It is, isnt it, Sana said. Now that you mention it, when I looked at the town from above before I came over to your pillar, it gave me a really bad feeling as well. Youre right. This will do its thing, Sana said decisively. I refuse to die having just taken a half step towards immortality after all this fate-thrashed misfortune just for the sake of wanting to see a bunch of these abominations fry. That deciding that, they both shot towards the city wall. She was able to cover about 500 metres in a single step now, which was a shocking advance on what it had been before. However, at the edge of the city they had a problem Theres another barrier here. The whole city has been sealed off, inside and out she swore and threw a rock at it, watching as it exploded into dust. That might explain the lack of teleportation? Sana mused. Probably, she agreed, walking towards the nearest wall. Without any preamble, she started to cut through the rock as swiftly as she could. As she had somewhat expected, there was an Arborundum lattice in it; however, it wasnt charged and had gaps in it of maybe half a metre here and there. Fully uncovering one, she rapidly started to gouge through it so they could worm their way out. Ummm dig quicker Sana hissed. There Dont tell me I dont want to know she shot back and intensified her digging. As soon as she had opened up a big enough void past the lattice, Sana squirmed through to join her and shoved rock chunks out behind them as fast as she could. It took agonizing minutes to carve out the path on the other side. The wall was thick, but at least it had blocks in it. The leaf was able to make shorter work of the material fusing them. Eventually the knife poked through void, and she tore open a hole as fast as possible. Thats not an auspicious natural feng shui alignment, her sister muttered as she wormed her way out then pulled Sana after her. Indeed, the sense in the air was very wrong now. They sprinted across the landscape C towards the distant mountains as fast as their qi would carry them. She reckoned they had travelled for five minutes when she felt a dragging sensation behind her. Without thinking, she swept up Sana with one arm and then severed behind her, cutting the distance as best she was able. The dragging sensation lessened for a brief moment and they both shot forward for a mile C then it returned. Cutting behind her again, Sana yelped in shock as she pushed her movement art to its limit and dragged them both forward. Clouds swirled overhead, streaming towards somewhere behind them as she ran carrying Sana. The dragging intensified and Sana cursed and tried to slow it with her own intent as well What the hell is this fate-thrashed Its like some kind of overriding Youre able to cut it with your intent? Somewhat, she acknowledged, expending another chunk of qi to allow them to leap forward. Uh thats not good, her sister said with her voice quavering. She glanced to the side and nearly stumbled, because it wasnt just them being pulled. Everything was drifting backwards: trees, grass... rocks even the odd confused, low realm qi beast How fast can your movement art go if youre not matching my speed? she asked with a grimace. Lots faster, Sana said sheepishly. You run, I cut, she said decisively. Sana nodded and wrapped an arm around her waist. They linked for good measure and she sundered the sensation of being dragged behind her. The world warped around them as Sana pulled on a bit of her qi as well as her own and she lashed out a second time, then a third, using every bit of focus she could muster. By the fourth shift they crashed into something directly and she staggered up, realising the drag was no longer there. She looked out at the plains below them: the city was visible in the distance, still. Thats a long way, she could only concede. Looking at her sisters qi consumption, she could only concede that this was going to be close, had she done that earlier they might have been stranded below rather than actually making it to the foothills. Yeah, at full speed its almost short-range teleportation, Sana said with a grimace, looking wan. However I can only do four shifts in a row and then Im flat out of qi C its like your sundering but it twists the distance between two points rather than truncating them directly. Sorry, stopping can be a bit She waved a hand dismissing the apology as unnecessary. What by the nameless fates is that? her sister panted as they both desperately recovered qi. She could see the twisting effect as a hole was slowly opening up a void above the city. As they watched, the sky rippled bizarrely and then, abruptly, destabilized and something distended downwards even as the clouds above buckled and warped outwards. Ten seconds and I can shift us again, Sana said grimly. The ripple twisted and black lines suddenly streaked out across the sky. The clouds flowed away and lightning in lurid reds and purple started to drop like rain from the clouds. The storm wave in the distance recoiled under contact with the wave of black lines. There was a moment of deeply ominous stillness and then a figure stood in the sky over the city. The symbol in her body shifted and had hidden them even before the space settled. Even at this distance, it was as if the thing was no more than a hundred metres from them. All of the world felt like it was focused on that point, focused on the figure that had descended. It was a pig demon with three heads wearing an open-fronted robe that was basically spliced bodies from what she was very, unfortunately, able to see. Still alive? her sister said, sounding sick. She wanted to be sick, to hide her eyes, anything. They all writhed in horrible torment, their shrieks washing over her, making her soul shiver. She reached out and grabbed Sana by the hand, feeling her shivering as well, clammy in the humidity. In its left had, the creature carried a staff made of burnt wood, maybe even an entire tree given its size, from which hung cages, each one containing mutilated figures, mainly women, but some men, of many races, most of whom she didnt recognise, all of them being roasted alive in phantasmal purplish flames. In its other hand, it carried a great butchers cleaver inscribed with vile symbols that formed into an array that had at least twelve symbols. To anything I ever called a demon that wasnt before now in this place I her sister mumbled. Its like a nightmarish mockery of everything designed to torment woman-kind spawned out of the febrile mind of a drunken torturer high on soul juice she muttered. The aura it extruded was vile and disturbing. Space snapped back together and it vanished into the distance. Still dimly visible over the city in the far distance, but now mercifully the size of a small puppet. Run! Sana shouted abruptly. Distance shifted and they were crashed into a thicket of spirit plants. She scrambled up, checked she still held the leaf and then started to run, Sana keeping pace beside her. After a few hundred metres, she swept her sister up and shifted herself. At least the symbol can hide us from her sister trailed off as both their symbols suggested tacitly that while, yes, they could, that was only the case if it wasnt actively looking for them. Lets pray to the fates its there for the moonC She was cut off as space crumpled again and three sets of evil gimlet eyes starred down from the sky overlooking everything. Scouring everything. You just had toC! Sana moaned. Space twisted and they shifted, Sana not bothering to wait for her to put her down. Something grasped for her even as she instinctively cut at the world around them. Her intent wavered and she screamed at the thread to help her. It shifted and the grasping sense dissipated for a fraction. Her sister spat blood andC Cthey crashed into rocky scree. She rolled and stared up at the thing, standing where they had been in the far distance below, in a valley. Her sister spat blood onto the ground a second time and the world blurred around them properly. This time it felt different as well. The distance they covered was immense. The speed incomparableC She hit icy snow and tasted thunder in the air. The storm was above them, the thunder of the storm wave shaking the very peaks themselves. Below them, there was an enraged howl and the sky split, the heavens parted and the storm dispersed and the pig demon strode through the void, up the mountain, grasping out for them with a hand. Thunder boomed across the horizon and the lightning sizzled horizontally. The pig demon paused and then turned, waving its staff. A sheet of purple fire swept out at the sky as a lightning bolt danced across the heavens itself, grasping it She could only stare. The figure left the lightning and with a howl fell through the void as the axis of the world twisted C the horizon was above, the concepts of up and down totally subverted around them for a terrifying second as the figure bypassed the sheet of purple fire and crashed into the pig demon, throwing it backwards into the slope before them before dancing backwards. Their saviour if she dared to call it that, was almost two and a half metres tall, powerfully muscular and with ashen skin. Its golden hair was plaited and shimmered with an inner fire that made her think of the summer sun, while its body was covered with white and green tattoos. Upon its head it had two antler horns and its ears were pointed. It grinned revealing very white teeth with incisors. The other thing that stood out, she realised, was that it was wearing a robe of human skin. It was very clearly human skin as well because the faces, ears and all were still present in places. The demon recovered itself and its mouths all started to salivate. The ashen-skinned assailant just sneered, struck at it and with a flick of its wrist struck at the demon with another weapon, a whip C made of various vertebrae studded with black glass spikes. The demon, for its part, just swept its staff out lazily and sent the assailant staggering back. Ignoring the two, she gripped Sana and fled, cutting the distance even as a stray strike from the whip ruptured the mountain slope below them. She pushed every shred of qi she could into her movement art, hurtling upwardsC Something snared her even as she reached the cloud line and slammed them both into the snow. A small human-sized clone of the three-headed demon walked through the air towards them even as another shockwave split the sky and land in the distance. I mgepah nafl ah''hri ahhai uh''enah ot mgep''ai ehyeahog ursar I did not believe when the slaves spoke of another UrSar It spoke C but the words didnt match what they heard somehow, rearranging themselves into common imperial. Turns out they were wrong, idiots that they are consumed by their lusts So resource of you... to put that plague amongst them She shifted her qi, sacrificingC You wish to run? it laughed even as her movement art shifted them both. {I deny it. You cannot run. Nothing that is mine may run.} The words had a terrible finality about them. They didnt touch her but they seemed to seep into the air and land around them. She collapsed to the ground, having burned so much qi and gone nowhere, sobbing in agony. {Be silent, ill thunder you vex me.} It sneered and the thunder receded and the cloud around them grew still. It has been millennia since I added a new toy to my staffC the left head sneered glancing back down the slope. The middle head focused on the pair of them, freezing her in the spot as if she had just had nails put through her limbs- To think I would get two at once and both so elegant and mysterious Do not fear little ladies you will enjoy my hospitality f- What it was about to say next went unfinished as the horizon behind them rolled over on itself bizarrely, breaking like a wave and scattering almost to the slopes they were on. Off that wave stepped a second grey-skinned figure, female this time, with white hair tied into ornate plaits. Various feathers of different sizes and colours held back her hair and adorned it like a crown. Again, she wore a robe woven of skins stolen from a dozen other races. You are certainly a sly one, old pig. My little brother is a real meathead, to get caught by your clone. I dont believe we have ever had the personal pleasure Dvarad Rukali I had wondered why the haruspex said that this day would be a day of celebration C and now the heavens align to bring your defiling pigs ass out of your brood pit! the new arrival said with a grin that made her already tormented emotional state run colder still. I see so that is how it is, the demon suddenly started to laugh. I see I see! I carved up your brothers and served them as bacon in a votive offering to the Unspeakable One I carved up your father and burnt his soul on a pyre praising the crawling chaos RuKali hissed, the words she spoke making the world around them warp and turn to shadow as the runes on her body started to glow with an inner light as well. You are here because that old father of yours cannot move. The world seals him This is the demon head in the middle sounded happy while the other two laughed then its body just blurred and it split into three. The fat one gave a scream of rage that sounded like Neron. It shook its staff and those imprisoned in the cages screamed and lashes of weird pinkish purple flame tore at the grey female demon. The muscular one that was totally naked wielded the great cleaver roared NErgaz and charged towards the woman so fast the space broke around them as they both looked on, frozen by some inexplicable strength that was now oppressing everything and draining all of her strength, moment by moment. The last one C wearing the robe of living bodies C danced back and made a strange symbol in the air in front of it and proclaimed NEvral. From that symbol extruded creepy pink tongues of lightning that transformed into pig demons bearing flutes, drums and trumpets C each one had a cultivation greater than hers RuKali, the grey-skinned devil woman, laughed and blocked the attack from the cleaver, kicking that demon back effortlessly. It seemed shift in the air oddly as she then hurled a bone sickle at the robe-wearing pig demon who dodged to the side. The sickle demolished the waves of his summoned pig demons, turning them into twisted, warped things as they plummeted to the mountain below. The purple light from the staff exploded outwards, swirling around and briefly obscuring the pig demon with the cleaver before coiling around the D''varad Ru''Kali who just laughed and somehow stepped past it, cutting down at the staff-wielding demon with the other sickle directly. The remnants of that purple fire swept towards them. Arai found herself trying to pull Sana back, screaming in fear as she cut with what littleC A wizened hand fell on her shoulder and the purple fire scattered. Staring up, Arai found herself blankly staring at a spindly Ghoblan with grey-white skin and an actual beard, who was wearing a very scruffy garment made of lizard skin. The hood had the skull of an Undren for a hat, while it had two Antlers stuck in the eye sockets. In her discombobulated grasp of events, they looked awfully like the ones the grey devils had. It patted her shoulder rather compassionately she thought and then looked with narrowed golden eyes out of a thin, pointy face at the scene before it. Yous is sure noisy making big fuss on my White Depths peak. It didnt speak loudly, but everything went still: the thunder above receded, the lightning seemed to fall away into insignificance for a moment, her thundering heart and chaotic mood calmed bizarrely and the pig demons and the grey-skinned RuKali were both frozen like naughty children caught in some deeply inappropriate act. Chapter 85 – The Soup of Wisdom
A great many things got lost or damaged when the Perilous Realm and much of the western Savanah was devastated by the opening gambit of the Holy Empires attempt at realm change. They succeeded, this much is true, but at the cost of almost a third of the Imperial Commonwealths most verdant landmass C and saw the annihilation of their capital city of Lothringar and the entire ruling echelon therein as the initial price. A less expected price, however, that certainly featured not at all in the minds of those striking out from the south, was the breaking of the ancient treaty between the High and the Low Realms. For in the aftermath, as all eyes turned towards that land, many saw that things which had been there, and had fallen silent, were now, in fact, not, and realised that the promises made to them had been as worthless as those given to the peoples of Ur millennia before. In the war that came, the new Emperor would find that those gentle folk of tree and dale, of river and meadow were every bit as fearful in their means and methods as the stern folk of mountains and stormy skies, and that the creatures we called goblins, Ghoblan in the old tongue, held more secrets than legions of our youth and libraries of our spells could stem.
The Fall of the House of Everkind By San Ren, Chronicler of the Ten Wings Sect.

~ Arai & Sana, Mountain Slopes ~
She saw other Ghoblan appearing out of the mist, some almost the size of small UrInan They carried mainly bone weapons and wore bone or spider armour. As she watched, uncomprehending, the wheels of her understanding spinning in the mud of reality, two cave centipedes the size of wagons with inscrutable auras blurred out of the rocks above them and several more burly Ghoblan covered in war-paint and sporting very unpleasant grins piled off them. The old Ghoblan had an almost lazy air as it held her shoulder, pinning her in place completely. There was no malicious intent in its grip. Is told interesting story by ancestral niece and nephew very interestings, the Ghoblan spoke slowly, if with a thick accent. Says that ancient evils seep land while old man ponders heaven and earth seeking auspice of good fortune. Makes old bones see that heaven puts grit in eye. Blinds to earthly matters when heaven is mocking like funny dance when he cannot see. The demon and the she-devil remained paralysed mid-fight both staring in what she could only consider to be proper terror. Maybes Defiler spawn thinks old man croak? Chokes on old womans heaven-defying baking? The pig demon physically flinched and looked up at the sky. The old Ghoblan chuckled and looked at the grey demons You also awfully free for person I say not allowed over here, RuKali. Maybe you think old man cant chase you with stick and make you scream for fathers ghost? It tapped its hat with a long wooden stick that had appeared in its hand from nowhere. Ancestral brats the old Ghoblan waved a hand and all the Ghoblan behind perked up. Chases them off my mountain, then go gives apology to Ancestor Black Rat and Old Thunder Axe Ur to south for mess you going to make. If kills any of them brings back head, makes me good chamber pot. Old woman complains after last one she threw at dragon. With a hiss, the grey-skinned woman fled, grabbing her brother on the way. The Demon shrieked and fled so fast she was left with only an afterimage C and even that was far too much to remember it by. A dozen Ghoblan behind the old one shot off after them, blurring into shadows, summoning huge spiders and another centipede and what she was sure was a five-headed black and blue serpent as they went. Within seconds the mountain was silent apart from the whistling wind and the occasional rumble of thunder overhead. Ummm she managed weakly trying to process this bizarre turn of events. Changeable like mood of woman, not see things, children of trees get stupid, have short memories. Maybe if get old, they thank old man, save them from big calamity from karma their ancestral forbears cant melt, the Ghoblan snickered Or maybe they weak and get killed by low people C that be big joke. Honoured Ghoblan she managed to gasp out, because she was, she realised, exhausted. The Ghoblan turned to look at her, then at Sana. Her sister was no longer shaking, but her skin was pale and her breathing ragged. She was sure her sister had burned her newly acquired longevity- Come, the old Ghoblan said, pulling her to her feet easily. Is cold, old bones rattle in wind standing out here. Left with no real recourse, she could only follow after the old Ghoblan, helping Sana. Uh will they? she started to speak, but the Ghoblan waved a hand. They be fine, very bored sit up here, nobody comes by, likely forgets we live here with snow and all C does them There was a ripple in the world and then another behind them. The clouds above shimmered faintly and she caught the faint echo of a miserable pig-like shriek. Maybe I should have told them not to be too noisy, the Ghoblan muttered, dropping its more folksy way of speaking for a second as it hunched its shoulders at the noise. What is going on? Sanas voice echoed in her head. You If you say that I will stab you, fates help me, her sisters voice echoed sourly. I believe we have been saved, she said weakly as they walked after the Old Ghoblan. The trip after him was bizarre she could only concede. They must have walked for maybe ten minutes up slope, winding between rocks, past drifts of icy snow and the occasional stream before the Ghoblan stopped beside a random crevice in a cliff that was about as wide as they were. As they walked, she was treated to occasional flickers of purple fire and peals of thunder, along with agonizing shrieks from the pig demon down below C all of it obscured by the lower cloud level that had mostly returned after whatever the pig demon had done. Comes in. Warmer than out here, the Ghoblan said, giving them both an appraising look before turning and stumping into the crevice. They both stood there, staring at the dark fissure. She wasnt sure what to think. Sanas confusion through the link was also palpable. After they had stood there for almost a minute, undecided and confused, the Ghoblan reappeared and stared at them. You wants second invite? Or has somewhere else to go? Thunderstorm comes soon, the old Ghoblan said dubiously. Uh who... are you? Honoured Ghoblan, she asked eventually. Hah Honoured, yet you stand here and slight Old Bones hospitality, young people today, the Ghoblan said with a slight scowl at last. I Old Bones, person who saves two bedraggled things running for lives after hearing nieces plea. Niece? Sana said weakly. Little girl who likes to gnaw on spiders, grows up to look like this tall, ran off to see world and got in trouble C saved by luck after tribe get hunted down, the Ghoblan said with a shrug. The others survived? Honoured If you call me honoured one more time I hit you on head with stick and throw you in crevice. It cold out here, the Ghoblan said flatly. He turned and took two steps then tripped over a rock and fell flat on his face. They both stared at him dully. What kind of old ancestor trips over a rock? her sister muttered in her head. The Ghoblan muttered something darkly under its breath, picking himself up. I guess we can only follow if he saved us because of the Ghoblan we saved her sister shuddered. Or we are walking from one disaster into another, she scowled in her head. True, but stay or run we are totally shafted, her sister said sadly. Sighing, she stepped forward into the crevice and found that the way opened out rapidly into a somewhat larger space. They followed the Ghoblan down, with some trepidation, as the path became a set of steps then finally widened out into a deep gorge with buildings cut into both sides. Snow drifted in the opening far overhead while various trees and planted beds twisted between a few steaming pools. Lights flickered in some of the buildings but it was remarkably quiet C serene even. The old Ghoblan stumped onwards, leading them past several of the rock-cut buildings to arrive at one door about halfway down that was slightly grander in its overall design. It paused to take off its hat and then surreptitiously wiped its feet on some rushes by the door before entering. They followed suit, also wiping their feet, having no other option really. Inside, they were met with a narrow hall that was just too low for them to walk in comfortably. The Ghoblan headed down the corridor, pushing aside a thick fur covering without further comment. Following him, they ducked into a broad room that held a cosy fire, before which the Ghoblan was stood, warming his hands. Five Gods, why are they naked you idiot? an old voice snapped, making her jump and the Old Ghoblan flinch. A wizened, white-haired old woman with tanned skin and a pointy nose, wearing thick white furs shuffled out of the side room and glared at their guide. Is not for me to say who is fashionC the old Ghoblan ducked as the woman snared a piece of firewood from somewhere and threw it at him with a serious amount of venom. You two look like stunned rabbits. Sit down over there and be a bit modest. Ill get you some furs, maybe two furs the old Ghoblan woman bustled back into the room after waving in the direction of one of the fur-lined benches that were close to the fire. She found herself moving automatically, taking Sana with her to sit on the couch, curling up her legs and resting her chin on her knees for a moment before deciding to lean her legs sideways instead. Sana sat down right beside her, her wariness also palpable. The old Ghoblan woman bustled back in a moment later carrying two large furs which she dropped beside both of them. The old Ghoblan had perched himself on a wooden chair by the fire, having discarded his Undren skull hat with aplomb and now stared at them over steepled fingers. She felt the symbol shift slightly in her mind to avoid notice somehow, but nothing on the same level as before. Would you shows me it? he said abruptly. Dont be rude! She doesnt even know who you are or where she is and youre already asking her to show things without even saying what and why? At best you sound like idiot and at worst like shady old thief! the old Ghoblans womans voice drifted in from elsewhere. *ahem* The old Ghoblan winced. The silence that came from the other room was actually oppressive, although not directed at the two of them in the slightest. I called Old Horned Bones, so called because I am old and I once took a bunch of bones as trophies chopped the horn of a big lizard, my Old Lady there is called Old Veiled HC, Cailleach! the womans whisper from the other room made the room actually chill in a way that somehow never touched either of them. She called what she say, the old Ghoblan said with a shiver. Anyway, I apologise for my previous ill demeanour, dear damsels. When the cold seeps into my bones, I get a bit cranky. Jun Arai, she whispered. Jun Sana, her sister added. Might I perchance see the thread of red-gold fortune that ye have brought all this way from that accursed island city? the old Ghoblan asked politely. She stared at him, then remembered to shut her mouth because staring like that was rude. His whole manner of dictation and in fact his whole manner was transformed from one moment to the next. How he sat there on his chair looking positively noble just for no longer talking like an old herb farmer. It also allowed her to notice that he wore a dark gold twisted metal necklace. It was also not the question she had been expecting in the moment C her first thought had been that he was talking about the symbol or the leaf, or the Sanas pagoda even. Why she said guardedly What happened to it was wrong. These old bones could not intervene because of the plot that was spun, and when it was done and we saw the field for what it was, evil had won, he sighed, the words almost singing in the air, now sounding like a scholar-poet of all things. She glanced inwards C the thread was still around her Nascent Souls waist, as it was before, although now it was closer to a woven belt of deep red and dark gold. It even had a faint inscription picked out in the deep red-gold that read To watch over you, as I hope you will watch over others C Elaria To the end the words echoed in her head again making her shiver and her eyes water. The emotions of that moment, when she looked at the sky had been all encompassing sorrow, rage and disappointment with a world that had never amounted to what it should have. It appeared in her hand almost without her doing anything, faintly warm to the touch. So it really is one of her workings, passed on from those children to you C through that saving grace have they passed on Good Fortune to you, Old Bones said approvingly. This is fitting, a reward across the generations, fortune from the east C invoked through a saving grace. The tone of his voice drew her gaze and for a split second she saw the same sentiments in the old Ghoblans golden eyes as she had felt through the piece of cloth. Abruptly he sighed and the sense of inherent nobility within him vanished and he was just a vagabond old Ghoblan slumped in a wooden chair by the fire staring into the distance, looking sad and tired. I want to rage for them, but Cailleach she say that it not the time, that this vile place not worth my rage, not worth the price C that people who play with fire get burned anyway, that that kind of bad karma once sowed can only be reaped in very unpleasant ways. So I can only leave be In end she right, it seems. Of course I am right, old idiot, Cailleach said with a sniff, shuffling back into the room carrying several bowls of steaming soup on a tray. That is my thing even when being right is not a nice thing The old Ghoblan woman bustled over to her and proffered her a steaming bowl of soup which she took because the alternative would again have been rude. Her lethargy was she distracted herself from it by sweeping the soup with her soul sense, which told her it was a soup C made of some kind of pink-fleshed river fish and a bunch of spirit herbs, most of which she had seen on the way in in fact. Sana also took her bowl and stared at Cailleach and then back at her own soup. The old woman just sighed and patted the fur. Through the link she could feel her sisters condition was the same as her own. It wasnt that she wasnt hungry, it was It good that you have eyes, but you must also know when to judge, Cailleach said, sitting down and picking up her own bowl of soup and taking a spoonful. If I poisoned you, that would be big shame; you are guests here, beneath my roof. True, this big shame, Old Bones agreed, slurping down his own soup. Cailleach just shook her head, her hair falling to reveal pointy ears and smiled at them both encouragingly. Just drink. After, you feel better. She stared at it again C it was undeniably excellent soup. The problem was that she was just totally adrift here. Her body just wasnt behaving right anymore, and it wasnt anything to do with her presence here as far as she could see. Rather she was becoming more and more aware that she was Ah, I see, Cailleach, who was staring at them both intently now, said with a frown. You are empty. Empty? she said blankly. You have run on anger for so long you no longer know what rage is. You have been fuelled by intent not to die. Step forward one step C cut thing, step forward C cut thing, step, cut, step, cut, step. Cailleach said simply. That dangerous path, Old Bones nodded sagely. Ends in empty place: you break into pieces and what walks on is not good. Dear Cailleach said, shooting him a look. But it is truth, and you must accept, because is truth, the old Ghoblan said simply. I not save you with descendant nieces pleading just to see you fall to pieces on old ladys floor and never put self back together again. In truth, your resilience is slightly freakish, Cailleach said softly. Drink it up, it will help. She stared at the old woman, because in her heart she knew she was right C in this strange moment of peace, in this place, she was empty. Is this because of the pig demon? Sana said softly. In part, you were able to resist it somewhat, but just being in its presence, seeing that abomination is enough to unman many, Cailleach agreed. That was also true, she knew. The whole ordeal C everything Part of it was a side effect of the banners, part of it was cutting away what she had, or managing to free herself in that way. Even then, the understanding that came with it was hollowing in some strange way, rather than freeing. The last part, was surprisingly prosaic though C it was simply that they had gone from that near death experience to a bowl of soup and a warm fire in less than twenty minutes and she couldnt adjust. -What if it is all some terrible trick, that we never escaped the Closing her eyes, she crushed that aberrant thought and sighed C and took a sip of the soup. It was good C creamy and with just right mix of mint and fish. The fish itself was tender and flaked nicely C the skin on it was still there, crisped to the point where it could be eaten. The vegetables were tasty and sweet with again just the right mix of crunch. It even had cereal grains in it, spirit grains. The quality was unfathomable; as pure spirit food went, she was suddenly certain that this was not a dish she could grasp if she lived in Eastern Azure for a million years. By the time she was done pondering it, she realised she had drunk and eaten the whole bowl and was actually considering licking the inside of it. Umm Sana put her own bowl aside. You want to know why you were saved? the old woman said with a sigh. They both nodded. It is as good a place to start I suppose, Cailleach said with a nod. I say before: it because descendent niece make me aware that things here were actively putting grit in my eyes, Old Bones grumbled. Simply put, I save you for several reasons: firstly, these old bones dislike the way younger generations doing things. They have no decorum, make mess, do evil, and give things bad name, even Ghoblan not immune. Secondly, you saved those three C promising youngsters who got screwed over by lazy elders who not take Defilers seriously, not tell people who they should C more interested in making own pile of loot and letting others carry smelly pot. Their good luck also your good luck; maybe we teach a bit, after they go to clans who lack shaman in mountains, become new strength. This is karma. If I let you two die after you do me favour of opening eyes like that, it will interfere with this old mans good vibes, Old Bones said with a cackle that was almost infectious, pulling a faint smile out of Sana at least. She was about to point out that the old shaman in the Cloud Arrows tribe had seemed to be somewhat concerned, but before she could do so, the old Ghoblan continued on. Third thing, I detest Defilers C they are the worst. They greedy idiots who threw away their chance and worshipped at a false altar. I offer proper prayer to Maker, that his ancestral memory send his Great Daughters to tear down their big pit and bury them on large birthday. Wife here say their luck run out soon, kick biggest board there is, so maybe my prayers do some good after all! Old Bones started to laugh again at that as she looked at Cailleach who just shook her head as if this was perfectly normal. After a few moments, the Old Ghoblan settled down and re-composed himself. If the three Ghoblan survived did Rusula, Pezvak and Luz survive? she asked steeling herself. The three UrInan. All six survived, barely, Old Bones said with a sigh. They here actually; you can see later if you wish. Later, Cailleach said firmly. They suffering much worse than you, although in different way C not have your resilience. The old woman just shook her head and took another sip of her soup. Anyway, Old Bones said, continuing on, as for final reason, your actions, moon mushrooms stir pot enough, made big enough noise that we have to go look personally what younger generations doing. When I go down I find lots of mushrooms, no trace of anything else C whole thing very fishy because no matter where we look there was nothing, just bunch of corpses and mushrooms and lots of people looking at nothing and big elders who meant to be watching things all doing own thing. When go look for them, start to find them missing or dead and nobody notice, clans just playing games with each other without anyone noticing collective tails were tied together and on fire. Only when five big lightning arrive on plateau did familiar ominous aura become obvious for a moment. Oh, she said, recalling the barrier they had bypassed. The city we were in was surrounded by a barrier Yes, Old Bones nodded. Big Lightning show that pig devils got in via main teleport nexus, seized control of whole city somehow by sideways means, nobody noticed and they operating like that for five old primevals know how long The alignments in the city Sana spoke up, they were really inauspicious. It felt like they had been doing whatever they had been doing for a long time, but the UrInan, the Cloud Arrows tribe, only spoke of rumours of people vanishing in large numbers in the last few storm waves. That they had been erratic, she agreed. This is why Defilers are dangerous, Cailleach agreed. People who do not know them think only of the small ones, especially here. This place already divided on itself before they every pop up like evil spectre, and with generations short and other problems far too many not see the darkness seeping until big devils pop up and overturn whole board, because the big ones are not stupid. They did something like that before? Sana asked. Not recently, not on this landmass. On one of the southern ones, a few thousand years ago. Since then, barely a peep apart from some small incursions C we know they have special place, hidden realm somehow, but Cailleach leant back with a frustrated sigh. She thought about matters for a moment and then held out the leaf. The one who tormented me knew about the origins of this. Cailleach wordlessly took the leaf and considered it. An Arborundum offcut, carved into a palm leaf. Marked with the sigil of the Earl of Van Jaal C this is from Evergrove. Anyway, sacrifice not enough, clearly got rushed. They try to summon Original Big Devil, instead get his wretched sibling children. When arrive there, realise that was you. That last reason why C seem only fair, Old Bones said with a humorous grin. That was child devil? Sana interjected with a shudder. She noticed he was being quite scrupulous about not referring to it by name Yep, Old Bones nodded. Honestly less you know about actual Defiler Devils, happier you be. Defiling evil worst evil of all things down here, and the Pig Demons as you call them are probably the most insidiously disgusting of the three heads of that wretched thing. Quite, Cailleach said abruptly. And speaking about them over mealtimes is not pleasant, so we can shelve that conversation for later. Such ancient history will make their brains dribble out their ears and become flavour for soup. Speaking of soup, I bring seconds. True, main thing is that three arms all have bad origin, Old Bones sighed. There are other types than the pig demons? she said with a shudder. Yes, Old Bones said with a deeper sigh. Cloud Arrows not tell you about Orcnas? Thinking back on it she did think that Rusula had mentioned them a few times, but always she had been kind of vague about them. She had said they were some ancient evil and a foe of the UrSar and the UrInan and that they were a taboo, but that was about it from what she could immediately recall. Rusula said about Orc being an insult Sana said eventually. That different matter, but not unconnected, Old Bones said shaking his head. Well, did they tell you about UrKhal? They are some other tribe that were deeply venerated and created by someone called Keramos who treated them like his sons? she hazarded. So, not really, the old Ghoblan snickered. A long time ago a powerful UrKhal Chieftain called MoKratha killed a powerful ancestor of the Ri of Earth- Ri? her sister asked. How you come all this way not know about elves? the Ghoblan said dubiously. Monkeyshit, her sisters voice echoed in her head glumly, her worry that that had been some kind of misstep palpable. Anyway, MoKratha killed this Ri Chieftain called Orcus and ate his heart, taking his strength of oaths and claiming his name, becoming Orcus the Slayer. There was a big war and a lot of people died. At that time, the earth elves had no leader C despite Orcus telling them explicitly before his death that his wife would take over. She refused, breaking her oath to him C she then broke another two oaths in rapid succession and became defiled through the connection she had to the blood taint on Orcus. When Orcus realised what had happened he killed himself to try to absolve matters but that just made things worse because his corpse was seized by the lingering defilement in the curse that connected to the gestalt strength between the UrKhal, turning most of those in his faction who had followed his practices into bloodthirsty lunatics. They became Orcnas, and Orcus the Defiler became the principal aspect of the Defiler. They specialise in defilement via rage, death, carnage, chaos, torture, ruin and so on... Tarantis, Queen of the Earth Elves, became the second aspect, but didnt die, so she is in a weird spot so to speak. A while after that, another shady dark elf called Akalaraltis also seized upon that power and became the second proper head of the defiler C that faction is called the Corpse Lords C they specialize in all things defiling to do with death, bedevilment, corruption, decay, deceit and so on... The third faction, the pig devils C demons as you call them C came much later. They are descended from a bunch of humans who fell to the Defiler through debauched desires, greed for power and so on. Big Human Emperor did all sorts of evil things then got killed, opened the door, defiler claimed him and opened up new nightmare for whole new era thereafter. The evil man makes is best tailored to tormenting others after all she murmured softly. That was something her father had said frequently about the wars of 100 years ago, and the three schools conflict for that matter. Indeed, Old Bones nodded. Evil is usually its own best friend and excellent at finding new bedfellows. As I said, it is old history. The important thing is that there are three factions and to know how they go about things, Cailleach interjected, shuffling back in with more soup and some bread. She could only nod at that, gratefully accepting another bowl of soup. They had been almost ruined by the fates-accursed pig demons. Their banners, Sana said softly. Among other things, Cailleach agreed, because those that later idiots decided to call Jash UbriKhund were descended from humans who fell to the Defiler through their debauched desires, staggering greed and an unshakable belief in their own status as living gods to whom no rules applied. They exemplify those attributes: they are cruel, debauched, bloodthirsty, utterly amoral and entirely deviant. They are also weak-willed, craven, cowardly, incapable of proper organisation without serious oversight and at lower realms entirely driven by instinct. Orcnas C descended as they are from the original UrKhal C are also cruel, bloodthirsty and violently debauched, with an almost unshakable will for causing death and chaos, and an ability to get stronger the more pressured they are. Their weakness, if you can call it that, is that they are utterly lacking in subtlety and forward-planning, incapable of working together and as likely to implode on themselves as they erupt on others. The corpse lords are prideful, arrogant and deceitful sadists and bringers of ruin who delight in defiling everything and want to reduce the whole world to a state of undeath, to which they are the sole puppet masters. If they have a weakness, its in their pride and their need to build up their strength over time. How do they not roll over everything? she asked. Their banners, that defiling principle, the way they twisted everything Here, this place is like a breeding ground for them, Cailleach sighed, But as dangerous as they are, they are fragile, the defilers at least. They lack materials to truly dominate. Their strength lies in the humans they turned What happens to other races if they get corrupted? she asked after a pause. They can be turned to pig demons, but they do not have the same potential, or affinity. UrInan and UrVash would work, but their leaders will not let them rise. They were human, and they are innately determined of their own superiority over other, more savage races as they would see it. The spawn those bear rarely advance past the fourth circle. That is why they wanted us? she asked weakly. Yes, you would have been the key to a new dynasty in this land, Cailleach said softly. However you not become pig thing. Image is very important, Old Bones said with a sour look at them both. You become something different, not quite same path, but just as dangerous: parallel thing gobbled up by Orcus the Defiler long ago. Image? she asked, somewhat confused now. Men who fall become those pig-like demon; inner greed is ugly but they believe in perfection. Women who fall become demoness who feed on torment and lust. Just as ugly in its own way, just as superficial as well, Old Bones stated. It better you not think about it too much. We were lucky We had a way to use the moon mushrooms against them The miasma protected us but they still tormented us mentally Sana said with a shudder that was visible under the furs. She felt the turmoil shift in both of them for a moment before settling again as she took another gulp of the soup and Sana nibbled on some of the bread. Yes, use that crazy rats moon plague to do that is big style, the old Ghoblan snickered. Very brave, but also very stupid C that thing is unspeakably dangerous in its own right, if given the right opportunities. A living host it could control would be a weapon of ruination comparable to any Defiler plot. I cannot say you lucky, or unlucky, but heavens here and in general maybe hate Defilers more than hate you so it all balance out with a cost paid. Fortunately there are not many men down here who fell, Cailleach added. The wizened old pig demons? she said, finally making the connection. The demons had been nurturing them in hidden places she could only presume. Why were they all weak though? The ones we encountered had strong bodies but their souls were They will have mostly been prisoners, Cailleach nodded. Prisoners? she blinked. We thought this was an ancient mine? Its that as well, Cailleach said, before asking, More soup? She looked down and found her second bowl was empty and could only nod; it really was helping a lot. Cailleach went off to get more soup and they sat there in silence, watching the fire for a while. It was hard not to dwell on how narrow an escape they had just had, listening to these two old Ghoblan explain concisely how terrifying the Defilers were. She could see even more clearly now, how they had been pulled on, their sense of judgement subverted by their presence, but those banners in a weird way it also made her think of the mists and their devouring Do the mists behave in the same way? she asked. Mists? Old Bones said looking up. From the serpents. They had a principle in them that devoured qi, and even vitality. Principle, huh Thats not a term these old bones have heard in a long time, the Ghoblan mused. Yes, they are very similar, but the Defilers are Their Principle is about defiling yes, but the strength within it is closer to an actual rule, a fundamental concept that subverts anything it touches. It is dangerous to anything below the 8th Circle, give or take. The mist are similar, but they are not an unnatural thing. They come from the great serpent in the middle of the mire, far to the south of here C many of its children draw upon its strength. We should have just holed up in the Cloud Arrows tribe for as long as they wanted and cultivated to Immortality, she muttered under her breath. You say that like they didnt pack us off with remarkable haste after your third meeting with that old Shaman, Sana muttered in her head. The old Ghoblan blinked and started at them both Cultivate? You are both practitioners of the Heavenly Dao Ahaha They both stared blankly, soup bowls in hand, as the Old Ghoblan cackled madly in in place for a full minute, tears streaming from his golden eyes until he fell off his chair. Those changed pigs really kicked a big plank Thats too good. Metal brick? her sister said dully. She was equally confused, both by his reaction, which was not what she had expected, and also by how them being cultivators had anything to do with anything As far as she was aware, while the systems here were a bit different, the UrInan and the Undren both did a kind of spiritual cultivation that tended heavily towards body refinement. Rusulas own strength was not dissimilar to their own in some ways and the Shaman of the Cloud Arrows tribe Hah I know Heavens Path practitioners from Ten Wings Society, and the Moon Dream Pagoda from long ago. They all like cockroaches: very hard to kill. They make an art form of walking the line between disaster and triumph. As long as keep mind-set right, very dangerous to try to kill C have to bring a big stick, always worry about rule of two: Master and Disciple. That a harsh lesson this place learn hard way in distant past. Old Bones said with a nasty laugh. Its hard to refute, she muttered. Wont those others come and make trouble? Sana said, changing the topic back to the events of their rescue. Or the powers behind them kill Ghoblan? She let her sister talk, running back through the previous conversation, thinking through what they had said now that her head was a little clearer. Hah, Cailleach barked a laugh at her sisters question. This is not their continent. They showed up commendably fast for that evil old thing, but its more likely they had already come over here for some reason. They were also here for us? Sana said dully. The city, she interjected absently, still thinking about what Old Bones had said about the teleport nexus and comparing their experiences to what the spear had said. The city? Cailleach blinked. The ruined city off the coast, that the Sar SarKatush had held, she said looking up, thinking about what the spear had said about powerful forces coming out of the west to investigate. Oh Ohhhh Sana said suddenly, grasping what she meant. Hmmm, yeah, that might do it, Cailleach mused. They have long war with SarKatush. They built up like a fortress with many strengths squatting on it. I wonder how you managed to free that little spear actually and the big one up above. The old woman stared at her searchingly and she could only shift a little uneasily. In truth, she was conflicted now. These two had grasped that they were cultivators but not, it seemed, that they were from outside this place from what she could see. Thinking back on it, there were other things that were not adding up as well. These two were clearly powerful, very powerful, yet both had made reference obliquely to limitations in passing. Who can say how those lunatics think, Old Bones said with an eyeroll. In any case, this not their continent, only them two and a few others can come easily over land. Underground now mostly Undren territory and they really dislike both people here and people on that continent. It takes big style to ride the storm C they only do it because they see opportunity to try to grasp pig devil, which have bad history with their group due to the humans here. I see, Sana nodded, before growing silent again She could feel her sisters thoughts, however, rattling around much as her own were. It was a strange feeling actually. On the one hand they were linked much more profoundly, yet there was a control and a separation to it that she hadnt realised was missing before. Has the link between us stabilised? she asked in her head. Eh her sisters voice echoed in her mind, considering. It does look like it, doesnt it? She considered it a bit more in silence as their hosts looked on, now slightly amused. In order to break up the silence as much as anything, she went back to the cloud serpents, because that seemed like a topic that could be asked about with ignorance on her metaphorical sleeve. So what about the cloud serpents? Are there no other strengths that would have pushed back at the Defilers? Other strengths Cailleach sighed. There some, but they not care in the same way, Old Bones shrugged. Cloud Serpents, as you say, or as some call them, Hydra or Neonates, they dangerous to everyone. So the Cloud Arrows tribe said, she agreed. Would the serpents not move against the Defilers though? The big serpent in the south might, if it was awake, but it is sealed up. The lesser ones dislike leaving their caves and those that control territory in the actual wetlands are mostly three and four-headed ones. They quite lazy and content to just deal with things that bother them, not go looking for other problems. Spider Queens are the same, and Eldritch Slimes not leave deep pits unless something goes to bother them, Old Bones mused. As to others, as I said before C all easily distracted, big elders mostly worried about other things and Defilers, especially the pig head ones are excellent popping up like mushrooms unlooked for. Especially in this place, which steeped in bad juju anyway. All I say about serpents is that big ones very bad tempered, if any of big three in swamps rouse, even we not necessarily match for them alone. They also all badly injured C mostly not leave deep nests in lakes to the south. The nine-headed serpent not thing to mess with C even defilers not that stupid. Middle of the wetlands here are its absolute kingdom the mist is thing it make to help nurture those who go outside, to strengthen four and five-headed spawn that hold territory there. Indeed Cannot exert power beyond twisting the laws of this place a little. The density Cailleach trailed off, frowning. Anyway, we talking about weird things again. You finish soup and rest a bit. Always time to talk after. Uh she nodded quietly as the old woman got up and took the other plates away. I go check on things outside. They take long time to come back, Old Bones mused, also hopping up. Where can we go see the others? she asked abruptly. Yes, sure, why not, but you are not walking outside like that, the old woman said, looking from the door. Give me a few minutes. This is still like some kind of dream, Sanas voice echoed in her head. She could only nod. She was still waiting for the other shoe to drop, so to speak, but it resolutely was not. You think that the great teleportation thingy, this nexus that Old Bones said, is what the spear spoke of? Sana said after a further moments consideration. I rather fear it was, she agreed. The spear made no mention of the Defilers at all though It was sealed up for a long time, I guess, and this seems like a new threat Sana mused. And the arrays that were sealing up us refining us she trailed off, in her own head of all things. You think that the Defilers were also behind that? Sana said softly. The spear did say that the old habitation areas would be dangerous and we shouldnt linger there but focus on the mountains she sighed, leaning back against the fur-covered couch and looking around the room. Sana fell silent as she considered again where they were sat C it was very homely, for all that it was carved mostly from rock. The walls had beautiful scroll-work of forest leaves that merged with beautiful geometric designs that put her in mind of snowflakes tracing their contours. Exposed panels not devoted to shelves, cupboards or the odd trophy depicted mountains and forests with figures running or dancing through them. Or scenes of figures mining below the earth, holding up various minerals and other oddments, carrying them in procession through scenes until they all arrived at the fire place. The fireplace itself was like a work of art in its own right, something between a gate between two tree trunks and a cave mouth. The figures clambered up them to deposit their offerings into the fire itself, which burned merrily. Above it were carved two figures: the one on the left had antler horns and wore animal skins and was dancing hand in hand with the one on the right, who was a woman shrouded in wind and cloud between the forest scenes and the mountain scenes. Do you think that is the two of them? she said as they considered the scenes, not needing to put names to Old Bones and Cailleach. It does look like it, Sana murmured. They must lead this tribe, the White Depths peak was what he called it, didnt he? The rest of the rooms decorations were very mundane: the plates and bowls they had eaten from were wooden, but the furniture was all stone, shrouded in furs. Doorways were curtained off with tapestries and furs and the floor, which was also carved she noted, was also covered in them. The shelves had collections of this and that: plates, statues, a few bowls of spirit fruits, some books even, with covers that were just strange runic scrawling. She was still working up the courage to stand up and walk around when Cailleach bustled back in through that door and put down two bundles on their couch. You can wear these. They are a bit small, but they will do, the old woman said, pushing one bundle towards her. Unwrapping it she held up the dress which was white, hemmed with blue and grey patterns of snowflakes. It would fall to her knees and leave her arms exposed. The lack of undergarments was she guessed it was what it was, so shrugged it on. Cailleach was right as well, because it was a bit small on her but not uncomfortably so. It was, however, a weird feeling to wear actual clothes again after so long. Sana pulled on the other one, which was very similar in design. Thank you, she said, proffering a formal bow to the old woman who just shook her head and chuckled. Its nothing. Others here would not care, truth be told, but they know little of humans or human concerns in that regard. Cailleach said with a wave of her hand. Now you wished to see your companions? Yes, she said after a pause. They are not in the best shape, but they will live, Cailleach said, waving for them to follow her. They traipsed back outside, grabbing some cloaks that Cailleach offered them on the way and crossed the still mostly dark gorge to the other side. There, the old Ghoblan woman led them along the path, past a large stone that was embedded in a gnarled old thorn tree that grew in the middle of the gorge. On it she could see runes carved that gave her a comfortable sensation as she glanced at them even if she had no idea what it actually meant. Cailleach stopped before another doorway a little way down that had a lantern hung outside it. Pushing her way in, they followed. She waved them to go on through while she went into another room off to one side. Passing through the atrium, which was much like the one in the abode they had been in before, if less ornate, Arai found herself in a room that was a bit smaller than Cailleachs hall, in which several familiar figures were sat. The two UrInan were Ragash and Luz C who both looked very on edge. The third was one of the Ghoblan, who was missing an arm and nursing several scars that had not been there before. Ah, youse live, the Ghoblan said, perking up as they entered before also noticing Cailleach who had come in behind them with a bowl of fruit. Lady of White Depths, it bowed very deeply to Cailleach, who just waved a hand. You how Luz stammered, looking at the pair of them as if they were ghosts. You survived? Ragash said faintly. So it seems, she said. I am glad you are okay Are Rusula and Pezvak? Sana said, looking around. They still badly injured, Luz said softly. Pezvak fight big evil, get hit for it, barely survived. Shaman Rusula do forbidden art, buy time for Ghoblan to Both glanced at the Ghoblan who shrugged. I Bright Fungi-seeker. We introduced before, but probably impression was slight because necessity. She sat down at the table, followed by Sana, before asking Ragash, What of the other two Jelas and... Rukuala? They live, Cailleach said absently, bustling around a sideboard before putting the bowl of food on the table. As Old Bones say, they experience three big evil in very quick succession, this big shock. She blinked, because Cailleachs tone was folksy, just like Old Bones, whereas before she had been speaking much more normally. Thank you for-the hospitality, Hold Lady, Luz said with a nervous bow speaking with stilted Lataan, which Ragash followed. Just speak normally; all understood here; this is the blessing of this hold, Cailleach said blandly. If I have to listen to Eastern Latin butchered like that I send you outside with stick to learn letters in mud like child. The Ghoblan sat at the table snorted into her food then recovered herself quickly. What of the Undren? she said looking around. They go separate ways, Bright Fungi-seeker said with a wave of her remaining hand. They grateful, but run back to big rat elders and tell them to buck up ideas, wage battle properly. Youse want to see Cloud Arrows Shaman? Cailleach said to her, giving her a speculative look. They both nodded, and the old Ghoblan woman just sighed and waved for them to follow. They left the room, leaving the others to their thoughts and food, following her down a side corridor and into a smaller room that turned out to be a bedroom. The room was so brightly lit she actually had to squint for a moment. No shadows? Sana said looking around. Yes, she cannot be healed with shadows present, Cailleach said as they stared at Rusula. The young UrInan was pale and drawn C her grey-brown skin was nearly as pale as parchment and her features were shadowy. Someone had drawn a lot of symbols over her body that traced her meridian gates and her qi circulation system she could see from a cursory examination. Those lines were somehow augmenting them, gnawing away at a sense of wrongness within them. Your skill with the Ancient Symbol Scripts is remarkably good, Cailleach said softly. Without the talismans you carved for them, they would be dead already. She realised she wasnt really sure what to say to that Do we actually tell her? Sana said in her head. We were free enough with the Cloud Arrows tribe, she murmured. Oh, on the name of nine accursed generations-! she said stopping abruptly. What? Her sister said in her head before reaching the same realisation. Oh. Thats How long were we held captive for? she asked Cailleach. The Ghoblan woman looked at them with a frown I think one storm front came and went between the time Old Bones descendant niece came to him and lightning. That cant be right Sana said dully. No that really cant be right, she agreed, unless something had gone very wrong with her understanding of time Why do you say that? Cailleach frowned. We were held captive for months? The Defilers were trying to refine us in They tried to refine you? Cailleach said flatly. How? Like the spear she supplied. They had this array, in a room. I was pinned to the wall with... she shuddered just remembering it. Same, Sana said. They couldnt get close because of the miasma of the moon mushrooms though The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The Old Ghoblan woman looked pensive for a moment, then suddenly stared at her very hard indeed. The symbol shifted subtly and hid itself just a fraction. Oh, is that how it is Cailleach murmured, her eyes glimmering purple faintly. Uh her sisters voice echoed her own flash of concern in her mind before Cailleach just sighed and the tension faded away. That stupid old bag of bones, he was so caught up in the moment and too worried about the flashy pig with big style C this, this right here is why they are so fucking dangerous! They stared at Cailleach blankly as the small Ghoblan woman almost quivered on the spot, then physically kicked the wall, leaving a foot print in it. We go back to my house. I think we need to have a proper talk about this C I assumed they just grabbed you because of this whole UrSar bollocks or because you are human. Cailleach looked this way and that, clenching her fists as if she wanted to hit something, before turning on her heel and stalking out again. By the time they made it back to the room with the others in, she had recovered, and they left after bidding some quick goodbyes to the others, heading back to Cailleachs house. When they got there, she found several more Ghoblan sat around in the gorge cleaning off their weapons, looking a bit tired. They all stood and looked respectful as Cailleach led them back through. Youre back? Cailleach said. Some, the DVarad run really good, one of the older Ghoblan who had a bone sickle for a weapon said with a shrug. The ones who go after the old sin-children not back yet; it even better at running and not want to take penalty I think, another said with a sigh. *tcch*, Cailleach said with a frown. Without further comment she led them back into the house and waved for them to sit at the table. Sorry, I am not angry at you, the old Ghoblan woman said after a moment, Im annoying at myself C its too easy to get caught up in a certain pace of thinking. You said you experienced months of imprisonment? Yes, she said as Sana also nodded. And you broke out by calling tribulation lightning, manifesting all five Supremes in sequential order as well Cailleach said softly as she walked over to stare in the fire. C What Scripture do you practice? Scripture? she said, confused. Actually, before thatC Cailleach said abruptly, turning to stare at them both. Who are you and why or how are you here? We she was suddenly without words, as the old Ghoblan womans gaze held them both C even in her own head she was unable to The symbol shifted and she narrowed her eyes. The symbol shifted again subtly and Cailleachs gaze gained a very faint intensity before she sighed. You are not from in here, are you C you came from outside somehow, Cailleach said softly. She gulped, wondering if this was the point at which the shoe finally dropped, but against all expectation, Cailleach just sighed again and came and sat down at the table and rubbed her temples with her fingertips, staring at both of them as if they were strange things that just crawled out of a pond. We arent from here, she said softly nodding, there being no point in hiding it. Such fear, Cailleach said with a sigh BY THE BREAKER! the old Ghoblan woman suddenly shrieked. The eruption of her sudden, incandescent rage made her yelp and try to scramble back, but it wasnt directed at her, or either of them. The stared dully as Cailleach stared up at the ceiling, her face twisted with proper fury C frost coated the walls and the fire had turned blue-black, even though the cold itself never touched them This this now I see. the old Ghoblan hissed, putting her hands back on the table top, which started to crack beneath her palms as she lent on it. Little villain, you overstep. You dare to mess with this seats view of the world beyond everything else? She stared dully as actual white fire started to flare around the Ghoblan woman for a second before she exhaled and the room became normal again, the ice vanishing, the cold that never reached them dissipating and the fire returning to its merry shades of orange. Sorry, Cailleach said with a dark look at nothing, I had to clear my head. They both sat there, totally off balance now. She was desperately trying to work out where this conversation might be going, as was Sana, but suddenly it felt like there was a fog slipping between her and her ability to rationalise things. -Why am I hiding that we come from the outside? She found herself wondering suddenly. Her intuition told her it was dangerous for others to know, that the symbols were a powerful inheritance, that they had too many secrets that might be coveted by others It was all very rational, very logical C they had been pushed by everything, barely avoided calamity and disaster and yet.. And yet Yet they had spoken of that to the Cloud Arrows tribe We came out of the west, we crossed under the ocean, and then got flooded out after we triggered an eldritch bloom to escape a calamity, Sana said softly. Then we got attacked by a serpent thing, and after killing it found that it was an unchained. After escaping that, it went to attack the Sarkatush, destroyed their city, and then dragged us to it, trying to find a way to possess us Cailleach nodded, pensively. But where are you from? What? she said dully. Where are we? Something about the womans tone made her afraid, and yet the things that she had severed gave her the most subtle of hints that that was not the problem here. We are from Eastern Azure Great World, she tried to say, but could not She was, she realised, terrified of what might happen if they realised she wasnt from this place, and the most inexplicable part was that she didnt understand WHY she should be terrified of sharing that knowledge. They had been hunted ever since they got here, pushed by everything one way or another, used in some way -Except for the spear And yet even there she suddenly wasnt certain. The Bell had sent them onwards and they had met the spirit... The Spear had sent them onwards, and it had been being refined by the defilers and had not mentioned the defilers? -TOO NEAT! She screamed in her own head suddenly. -TOO FATE-THRASHED NEAT! It was, in fact. She could see Sana wrestling with the same problem, the same knot. Strings? Cailleach whispered suddenly. Strings? she said even as she understood what Cailleach meant C the threads some of them had felt twisted, some of them greedy, others manipulative. You were put in here, were you not? Cailleach said. She opened and shut her mouth, wanting to say yes, but realised that she didnt trust Cailleach enough Okay, Cailleach said, a frown creasing her old face. Why did you come here? She blinked at the rapid vanishing of that sense of resistance and nodded, mostly forgetting, even as the symbol shifted weirdly and seemed to narrow its own sense of perception in some way, that she had been prevented from speaking to Cailleach about how they had ended up here. The spear She trailed off realising with horror that while she had been somehow able to talk to the spear about this, something was also stopping her from wanting to tell Cailleach about their desire to escape here. This time she struggled and then stood up. Sana stared at her in surprise as she pushed her hands against the table and then grabbed a plate and smashed the spirit wood plate straight into her face in impotent fury. It made her recoil, because it was far more durable than she was The little spear that child sent you out here. You were able to talk about this with the spear werent you, Cailleach said suddenly. Yes. I see I see Thats quite the knot, Cailleach murmured. You have Physiques dont you? Yes, she said as much to convince herself that she WASNT being prevented from saying that. She stared inwards at the symbol, who gave her the sense that this was this and that was that, which didnt quite make sense, but she could feel inner anger there as well C it was also displeased in some way with their circumstances. It took her a moment to realise why: the sensation when they first acquired it, of being unfettered and the manipulation of others were antithetical to it, even beyond its nature as a Mortal Physique, and yet it was weak, so it could only Oh she said suddenly, as the words that the spear had told them, cryptic as they were, returned to her. You know about Physiques? she asked Cailleach. I can be said to have some familiarity with them, the old Ghoblan woman said with a nod. Mortal Physiques C what are they? she asked. You you the old Ghoblan opened and shut her mouth, staring from one to the other Cailleach stared at them both and then suddenly burst out laughing C it was a mad, cackling laugh that echoed bizarrely and put frost back on the walls as the old Ghoblan woman held her sides until tears actually came from her eyes. Eventually, she calmed down and stared at them again, considering. Both of you? Cailleach said staring at Sana, who nodded. Cailleach stared at Sana then at her again for a long moment; she felt the symbol shift in her mind faintly to avoid the complete scrutiny. In doing so, she had a moment of further epiphany as to why they had such a ridiculous resistance to soul attacks Her soul was not just her Nascent Soul? Can you show me them? Cailleach said with a considering look. I wont force you C that kind of thing is very personal after all. But if you do, I might be able to better understand what it is you are dealing with here. The symbol gave her an oddly specific follow-up sense, to the effect that the array it originated from was something that Cailleach could shed enlightenment on, and that she would not covet it C the symbol had an important connection to the Ghoblan womans heritage and also a connection to a very scary thing that didnt like that sort of thing. It wont show itself to you, she said eventually. But we can show you the symbol it was derived from? The thing it came from? Cailleach raised an eyebrow. She took her qi and drew the design that Elaria had used at the last, complete with its simple array framework not joining up the final point. You Cailleach stared at her as if she were some weird fish before shaking her head. After that she just stared in silence at the array on the table. What kind of insane thing did you do to get a Mortal Physique out of this? the old woman said, shaking her head eventually, then she reached over and quietly dispersed it as if it had never been. Now I see why you called down extermination lightning, and why it wont show itself. I cannot credit that that villain up there, who must be responsible for this somehow, would actually dare to put strings on something like that. It had to have been out of pure ignorance pure unlettered ignorance. In what way? she asked. Okay, setting aside the questions of the origins of that symbol for a second. Uh about that Sana said, reminding her at last of why they had had that original moment of worry. Oh shit, she agreed, groaning. We she opened her mouth and felt the weird fog-like inability to want to talk about the scrip return This time she paused and directed her query to the symbol, who shrugged and said that she already knew the answer sort of, to which she realised she did. It wasnt that whatever was restricting her from speaking about outside was focusing on it specifically. Rather, it was because it was tangentially associated with that. She closed her eyes for a moment and then tried to sunder a bit of whatever it was that was restri- She spat blood, literally, and staggered backwards as her whole cultivation base screamed at her and something recoiled on her. SIS! Sana shrieked, flinching herself as some small part of the recoil travelled through the link they shared. Cailleach darted around the table and caught her with remarkable speed before she hit the floor. Kneeling, she shook her head, trying to disperse the ringing in her ears. You cannot break that kind of thing with Intent, Cailleach said, helping her back to her seat. Even I could not, maybe not even the person who made the charm for the -The charm for the spear! She face-palmed mentally Focusing on it, she managed to suggest that it could Words, memories, and a vague grasp of a sort of sideways means appeared in her mind. The she drew on the thread and sundered the word even as she drew it, in the air. Jade, she repeated the same process for jade C just the word, eliminating her connection briefly to the wider meaning of the thought. Work, the imperial character for work hung beside it, not linked to jade except in the literal reading Pig, she managed to get that one out as well, even as the fog started to shift her thoughts weirdly. Have, she had to settle for just that. In the end she had the jade-work pig have, hanging in the air. The effort had nearly crippled her in some profound way as the instincts in her mind screamed at her not to reveal those scrips and the things in them to anyone because they would say about where they came from. The doublethink in it was infuriating, like a part of her was stuck, like a drooling idiot in her own head, and she had just tolerated it before without ever thinking. The jade-work pig have? Cailleach said tilting her head to the side to read it. The demons took all our gear, Sana said and then blinked. Oh. Cailleach said blankly. You had the means relating to that symbol physically on you and now they have it? They both nodded. That stupid old bag of bones of mine and he just let those kids go do clean-up. Cailleach said abruptly. Do you have any means to track any of your belongings? Cailleach asked. We did before Sana said slowly. Since we arrived here though You stopped thinking about it weirdly until now, Cailleach said softly. When she put it like that, she could only nod. Interesting, very interesting most interesting, Cailleach scowled. I return in a minute, then we''re going to go on a trip, probably its good for you as well, in your current state. Cailleach stood and stalked off, deeper into the abode, leaving them sat there. What exactly is going on? she muttered, running a hand through her hair. No idea, although Cailleach seems to know Sana grimaced. As near as I can guess though Oh for fates sakes! her sister suddenly gasped. Thats utterly obnoxious! It is, isnt it, she muttered. Is it the same thing as the Defilers? No, not quite, Cailleach said, returning. We can talk more on the way. It will be easier out there, ironically. They both stared at the woman who had walked back into the room. It was still... demonstrably the same person, but different. Cailleach was no longer old for starters, and she was also taller, although not quite as tall as either of them, and still of a height to fit through doors without ducking. She had pale grey skin and her silky white hair was plaited behind her in a loose fashion. The Ghoblan was no longer old though, and no longer a Ghoblan either she was suddenly certain, if she ever had been to begin with. She could have passed for a pale human in the right light, if not for her thin features and her pointy ears. The only thing that hadnt changed were her eyes, which were still a deep purple C except her left eye had a scar running over it. As they watched, tattoos were swirling up from under her skin in the patterns of birds, clouds, mountains and snow. Her robe was still as it was, but she now carried a wicked stone hammer about a metre long. Where were those items of yours last? the not-Ghoblan Cailleach asked with a slightly chilly tone. Quite a long way northwest of here, I think, her sister hazarded. She just continued to stare, then involuntarily looked at the fireplace. That is me, yes, when I was younger and a bit more unruly, Cailleach said with a toothy grin. If youre wondering about the change in appearance, this form is much harder to interfere with, and I can exert some control through it. They followed her outside and after her as she stalked through the passage they came from The various Ghoblan who were still milling about doing various things all froze as they saw her stalk out of the abode with the two of them in tow. Get some weapons C you, Hogni? Give the girl your spear, and you Uvsdffa C give me your blade. Cailleach said pointing to two Ghoblan who were dicing by one of the rocks. Without comment, they passed over a bone blade that was about as long as an arm, and a spear carved of some kind of long bone of a huge creature which Cailleach then passed to her and Sana. Uhhuh? she stared at it dully then looked back at Cailleach. Where is that old idiot? You speak of these old bones? Old Bones said, appearing almost as if by trickery from the stairs that lead to the exit of the gorge. Youre an idiot! Cailleach said flatly, You dragged them all the way here and never thought to wonder if they were captured with anything despite having that thread on them and all the tales that Bright Fungi-seeker said? The old Ghoblan looked abashed, then confused then suddenly very angry. This is? That little villain has some big handiwork in this, but they kicked a huge plank by accident. They have, oh light of my years? the Old Ghoblan said with a grimace. Yes, look at those two clearly, and this time try not to trip over any rocks ogling them in the process, Cailleach said. They both stood there, awkwardly the centre of attention for several seconds before the Old Ghoblan nodded. I see, I see I see they like walking brick to drop on other peoples feet at this point. Ogling? she said distantly. The other Ghoblan all looked away as the old Ghoblan had the grace to look awkward for a moment. Is it good idea for you to go out? Its fine, Cailleach waved her hand dismissively. You killed the demon? Yes? he said, pointing to one of the pools which she noticed was now bloody and smoking faintly. One of the Ghoblan grinned and reached into it, hauling out half a spine and with three bloody pigs heads still attached to it for a moment, before dropping it back in. Just see that you clean up properly, Cailleach said absently, And maybe not let the UrInan out while youre doing stuff that Ghoblan shouldnt be doing. If that thing contaminates my ponds Ill kick you all out in the swamp and make you run away from Quzetzaurvass! There was some more shifting and a few mumbled acknowledgements that that wouldnt happen, nope, not at all, that all but confirmed in her head that while all of these figures might look like Ghoblan, they were not. Looking around, she saw a few other faces at windows and in darkened houses as well, peering out with respectful gazes. After Cailleach got a brief hug from Old Bones, they followed her out of the valley, now armed with weapons, still a bit lost in the pace of things. You have every right to look like two lost lambs, Cailleach said drily as they stood on the snowy mountain slope, which was rather different-looking to where they had walked in, she couldnt help but notice. First things first, Cailleach mused, staring down over the clouds. We go check out the city that was ruined before. Before she could even speak, there was a ripple and they were stood on the grass just outside it. Well, that answers whether or not teleportation is a thing, her sister said as they both found their feet. Its not a common thing, Cailleach said, staring at the walls. Even I can only do so over short distances. Then how did those two come from-? They rode the storm C very fast and they only came from the Island City to the west, Cailleach noted. If this was outside of the somewhat unique circumstances of this place, even you could achieve that feat. Really? her sister said, perking up a touch as they all considered the walls. Staring at them, she could see that the barrier was no longer in effect. The whole landscape around them was desiccated, ruined even. Trees were rotted, the grass beneath their bare feet was dust and the soil below it was slimy. The walls of the city she reached out a hand to the qi-repelling rock and found that it was brittle, akin to what had happened This is just like the island city, she said. and there are no spores, Sana added, looking around. No, no evidence of contagion at all. Yes, probably it consumed them as well, Cailleach said, walking over to a wall and giving it a poke as she watched a bit of it crumble away. Consumed? It wasnt affected by the miasma? She realised it was a stupid question even as she said it, but Cailleach just shook her head and started walking around the perimeter. Those things are, under their optimal conditions C the Eldritch Moon Plague that is C the peak predatorial force in this little slice of sealed up hell we all call Under Grove, Cailleach said as they went on. However, that thing that was summoned is fundamentally no longer how do I put this a part of the proper order of things. You hosted them in your body, I assume? We did, she conceded. A brave, if foolish, thing to do, Cailleach affirmed. You avoided two disasters just by being in the middle of them and even then you nearly died without knowing how. Yeah it seems our judgement wasnt the best, she conceded with a flash of anger that was quite a bit stronger than she realised as her intent swirled out around her turning the withered grass to dust. That you got as far as you did is already a testament to your convictions, Cailleach mused as they finally arrived at the gates. And yet she trailed off as Cailleach waved her hand and actually cut her off. It was not enough? Cailleach said softly as they stared at the carnage within. She glanced at Cailleach, who was staring a little blankly at nothing and had trailed off... We can only try as best we can in the moment, no more or less, the grey-skinned woman said with a soft sigh. They stepped through the gate into a rotten city. That was the only way to describe it, really. The buildings were crumbling, there were corpses littered everywhere and it all gave off this sense of being decayed and inauspicious. That was the only way she could rationalise the twisted, desiccated forms of things that would have once been colonies of moon mushrooms feeding of swathes of pig demons. She swept out her soul sense and rapidly found a big mushroom colony in its pit of corpses, yet it was destroyed, devoid of its previous presence and warped almost beyond recognition. Did the summoned one do all this? she hissed. Yep, Cailleach said as they went onwards. That it was weak enough for Old Boness drinking buddies to go rip up is because you likely forced the ritual to come to completion too soon, probably a combination of the spore plague and breaching the isolation of this city. So the fact that we experienced months of captivity is because time was flowing differently here? she guessed. Thats a remarkably astute guess for someone of your circle, Cailleach nodded. We have had some experience with weird time-based stuff, she was surprised to find that she was able to say that. Perilous Realm, she said out loud suddenly, and found she could. Evergrove, Sana said suddenly, catching on. Huh how weird, her sister said. Eastern Azure, she whispered. Cailleach had stopped to look at them. How... curious, so it its reach does not follow here, or? their companion trailed off again, looking distant before shaking her head. Well, that simplifies things. I was worried Id have to take you somewhere that little villain up above really wouldnt be able to pry, but its ties on you are only this much. Cailleach said nodding her head. So, now that you can speak freely, why dont you enlighten this big sister on exactly who you are and why you are here in Under Grove, a place that hasnt seen any Heavens Path Practitioners in over 30,000 years? In the end, she found it took, between them, a depressingly short period of time to give a summation of their experiences up to that point, starting with their arrival in the anomaly, their progression through its weird spaces, then their trip into Evergrove and their encounter with the Bell, before winding up in the academy, where the spirit C who was, as she expected, the little villain that Cailleach kept cursing C had sent them down here. When they were done, Cailleach, who had sat on a ruined wall to listen and asked almost no questions just nodded. I see what has happened now. Its a funny thing in truth, although I doubt you would see it that way. Funny? Sana said a bit sourly. From a certain perspective, Cailleach agreed. Before, I would have been wary of explaining too much about Mortal Physiques to you. They are complex beasts for what they are, able to go in various directions, but it seems you are well past that point, and it is knowledge you should know before others find it and use it against you to ruin you given you are at the Unity Realm now, or very close to it. Unity Realm? You dont even know the names-? Cailleach said a bit dubiously. We are at Early Stage Dao Seeking, she said. Uhuh, we just crossed Severing Origins, Devil Accursed Daoists and their weird sets of names for things, Cailleach sighed. Okay C as I understand it, the realms go as such: First Circle is Foundation Establishment and Bodily Refinement; Second Circle Qi Condensation and Qi Refinement; Third Circle is Core Formation and Core Refinement; Fourth Circle is Soul Foundation and Soul Manifestation. The final stage of Manifestation is Severing Self which leads you into the Unity Realm, which is the very start of the Fifth Circle. Beyond that there is Seeking Principle and then Lesser Unification. Uh she ran thought that in her head and stared at the woman, because that tallied up flawlessly with their advancement up to this point. Setting aside the question of how you got in here, where are you actually from? What supreme world? With a foundation like yours Oh uh she looked at Sana who just sighed. We are in this far, we might as well explain the rest of it, her sister said in her head. We lost our cultivation and reformed it in desperation using that symbol we showed you by accident, she said. By accident. Cailleach said blankly. What realm were you before you came in here then? Pseudo-Core Formation, she said. This place is somehow connected to a forbidden area in our world. The place we worked in gathering spirit herbs had a huge realm suppression that meant anyone who entered it was limited to the Golden Core at best. Our way seems a bit like what the UrInan use, and was passed down from our mother, not really a bloodline, but a method of cultivation that only we can use. She gave a quick rundown of Physical Cultivation without ever really touching on the forbidden specifics that their oath to their mother prevented them from disclosing, while Cailleach just sat there pensively again, looking at them. This thing that came from your mother was it sealed to your bloodline? Did you need between 3 and 5 words to make it turn? Cailleach said when they were finished. They both stared at her. Their reactions were probably enough of a confirmation really, that her guess was basically spot on Dont look at me like that. I am not some unlettered idiot. My background would impress you, if it meant anything to you, the small woman said with a rather childlike smirk suddenly. I assume that you cannot speak the words out loud? Yes, Sana nodded. And they cant be taken from us by any heaven-sent force or trickery, she finished, although she was less and less sure of that last one as time went on. Cailleach gave them both a look that was almost like an older sister judging her younger siblings for saying a silly thing before sighing and smiling wryly. I know of the thing you speak of C the words that speak to the soul are a thing of the Cult of the Great Mysteries. They have their origins in the Honoured Five. You should hold those words close as you walk forward, for they will open remarkable doors for you in time that would otherwise remain unseen and unsought for. Treasure them, for however slight they may seem, they are something that is a fundamental part of you and your connection to your past generations as well as the gift given to your people. This is a thing you cannot buy with money, or seize through violence, or be born to through privilege. Your mother was right though C they cannot be taken from you, not by God in Heaven nor Sage upon Earth or Devil below, she finished rather cryptically. What I will say though, is that while they cannot be seized directly, at your current realm they can still be subverted after a fashion C the words in the soul cannot be taken, but the soul itself is still vulnerable, added as an afterthought. Ohh she filed that away in her Sea of Knowledge, because in truth her mantra had been perplexing her more and more as time went on. She kept telling herself she needed to find time to look again at what it was now doing to her body, but somehow other things always kept becoming more pressing and so it had just been doing its own thing along with the symbol. Anyway, Cailleach said hopping off her rock and starting to walk again towards the central square, We are digressing. I was talking about Mortal Physiques, and because you are at kicking on the door of the Unity Realm, this is important. They walked onwards through the ruins of the streets, avoiding looking at the twisted, malformed death that was devoid of any sense of harmony or propriety within natural order, listening as Cailleach talked on. Unity Realm isnt really a realm; its more a threshold between Manifestation and Path Seeking. What you Heavens Path practitioners call Primordial Soul, Nascent Soul or whatever else C where the spiritual and physical vitality of a body swap places C and Principle Seeking, Path Seeking or Dao Seeking as you call it, the realm of the Quasi-Immortal, in the Eastern Heavenly Orthodoxy. Path Seeking, we shall call it, is where you melt the disparate elements of your Accumulation and Foundation and form it into a Principle by which you interact with the world. They nodded in agreement, that tallied mostly with what she had grasped so far, although What is ''Accumulation''? Sana asked, beating her to that question. The wage of your life experiences to this point and their general worth, Cailleach said. Anyway C Normally this is a serious threshold, even if youre not a Heavens Path Practitioner. Most systems have a big bottleneck at this point, because its the first time you have to stop copying and actually create something of what you have acquired to that point. The four general different categories of Physiques all have a different strength. Heavenly Physiques, or God Physiques as they are otherwise known are absolute, flawless things, powerful without compare Yes, the spear explained the difference between Mortal and Heavenly it with the metaphor of teaching someone to fish as opposed to giving them a magic fishing rod that catches all the fish, she mused. Thats not a bad one, but I would actually say thats Heavenly and Earthly Physiques personally, Cailleach shrugged. True Physiques give you a guaranteed wealth of accumulation but at the cost of a well-defined advancement track they are mostly blood lineages and the like. And Mortal Physiques? she asked, unable to help herself. They make your accumulation thresholds trivial compared to every other method bar one. They do the hard part for you, but the price is truly cruel compared to every other method, for the most part. The rest of your path will be a never-ending torrent of near life ending calamities, and the end result is that you either succeed in forming a principle or, more often than not, you die. But by the look on your faces you were close to working that bit out already, Cailleach said with a half-smile that never reached her eyes. So everything we have experienced is because the physique is actually drawing disaster to us? she whispered. Thats half of it, Cailleach said with a sigh. Mortal Physiques have a second trick, or better to say that its the dark side of how their other trick works: Free and Unfettered, I wander far and wide, no man, no devil, no god, shall impede my path, this is the path I choose. Do you grasp the meaning of that saying? She did, kind of, she thought, linking back to what Cailleach had said about strings. But if that was the case she felt a sudden chill even amidst the humid muggy air. Does it ensure that we will never lack for accumulation that we need to make the next step forward? her sister said quietly. Nearly, Cailleach said with a truly otherworldly smile. They cant be pushed, if you push them they push back, slip like karmic eels in the bucket of reality, and they feed off each other. They will take every misfortune thrown at them and spin them as best they can. They feed off others, draw disaster and ruin around them into the eye of the storm. You two feed each other and that foolish spirit, that sent you down here with death in its artificial heart, twisted your fate to try to consign you C and so you have blazed, because you cannot help but feed off of it. The greater the imbalance, the greater the odds, the more terrifying the pressure, the more you will be forged and the faster you are forced to advance. She could only stare in silence, understanding at last. We survived because You survived because you were worthy of surviving. Karma is a terrible force that is the judge of Gods themselves and Mortal Physiques are the original path. They were the very first path that gave birth to all the others. The Heavenly was born of Mortal Perfection, the Earthly of Mortal Wisdom and the True of Mortal Promise. They are the template from which all the others are stamped, Cailleach said simply. And that leads me to why you are back out here, with me. Where, from here, is the gear you have marked? Still trying to process the knowledge that she had been turned into a walking calamity attractor after, she was rather caught off guard by that question. Uh C 200 miles maybe north east-ish? Sana answered before she could. But its gonna be more than that I guess, given how weird space is? she added You even noticed that huh? Cailleach frowned and then sighed Its probably closer to 900 then, the spatial shift is weird when going lateral to the old mine extraction lodes That would put it huh Cailleach stared at the sky for a moment then frowned a second time. First things first, the main square. Thats Sana echoed in her head as they followed after Cailleach, trying not to look like drifting ghosts. Terrifying, and also explains so fate-thrashed-much! she moaned in her own head. They both turned their gaze inwards towards the symbols, which symbolled rather too innocently she had to think. It really did explain an awful lot, because looking back on it, they had been thrown like skipping stones Wait we met that bell tied to the spear, she said. Cailleach stared at them both and then just started to laugh again. That bell and that staff are sly and difficult, but they are masters at what they do C even compared to most others you could measure them against, the white haired woman said when she recovered herself she shook her head. Really, amateurs should not show slight knowledge in front of masters. Is this all because of it? Sana said dully as she recalled that it had found them and then said it would send them on their way. It said it was going to send us out of there but instead we ended up she said dully bits of their circumstances suddenly crystallising in her mind in a way she had never even thought to seriously consider. Sana scowled and muttered I knew we shouldnt have Trusted it nah, and anyway, at your realm what could you do. Truthfully, it likely did you a real favour. It tends to take after its maker, someone who is very peculiar in their world view at times. By putting you in the path of that spirit like tasty bait before you had time to grasp your strength you likely avoided a calamity, Cailleach said with a wry smile. CAh, here we are. They all stopped and stared at the ruins of the square. The teleport platform was still there, but the three giant totems were just warped ruins scattered through the walls. The arrays they had put up wereC Cailleach swept out her hand and swatted a shockwave of Yin Fire that swept out from one and then earthed the thunderbolt that followed as if it was a flicked ribbon. These were your doing? she said, raising an eyebrow. Er yes, she nodded. Not bad... bit scruffy, and the reasoning is crude. Are the comprehensions that allowed you to make these also on those items in your possession? She grimaced but couldnt bring herself to say anything other than nod, thinking back on it would have been smart to give them to Rusula or Pezvak, or just seal them in a wall somewhere and hope to recover them later. Ill take your silence as an awkward yes, Cailleach sighed, staring at the arrays as they looked at the wider devastation. Right, Ive seen enough, Cailleach said after she had blocked two more lightning bolts with a wave of her hand. To the north-east would have been Sandar Gate. Before they could do or anything more, the space just shiftedC She hit a tree and cursed as they all appeared in the middle of the tropical forest. Bah, Cailleach shook her head, picking herself up. They both scrambled up and looked around at the forest that was strewn with the odd ruin. Within the distance, she heard drums start to pound and horns blare. Seems they have indeed seized the whole city, Cailleach grumbled. They noticed us? she asked rather redundantly. Well they noticed a local teleportation, Cailleach said with a shrug. The speed of that warning though means that there are likely Defilers of a high rank within the city; the smaller ones would not be so proactive until we actually kicked the door in. Our gear, she was surprised to see that she could speak of it. Its about five miles north-west, Sana said helpfully. It only took a few moments to make it above the trees, whereupon she just saw open forest and scattered ruins, nothing more. Great, Cailleach sighed staring around. The city is hidden from the outside? she said, finally understanding how the other city had escaped notice of its occupation. Not normally I should have asked the Ghoblan how long its not been here, or if anyone remembers Sandar. If they got the defences back online, it will be deeply annoying. No wonder they skulked here for so long under their noses. How did you not notice? Lady Cailleach? she asked, with a wince. Good question, Cailleach said with a sigh. Beyond this place, I would have noticed easily, but as it is I am also imprisoned here or maybe its more accurate to say I am part of the lock on this place that was then subverted by that little villain of an arcane spirit. Like the spear was? she asked, surprised at that. No, thats a bit different C there are two sets of seals here. The big one is on this whole place. Keeping it intact in fact. That seal, which is what the twelve weapons, the little spear included are were regulating, Cailleach said, staring at the forest and ruins in front of them. That seal is designed to prevent a mana vein exploding C when the original owners of this place mined it out, they were quite uncaring of the damage they did and didnt realise that there was a mana tide running through the remnant world roots of this place. When they cut out the world roots the mana tide went out of control. Oh is that why the qi of the world is so pure? she asked finally putting two and two together. The whole world here is one giant mana qi vein? Thats a very good way of looking at it. The calibre of the world is also higher, Cailleach said as they continued to drift across the treetops as the smaller woman looked for something, she guessed. We assumed we ended up in a higher world You have, Cailleach said absently. Setting aside that this place was already close to a cultivation paradise, as you might call it, it was a mine for Void Stone... The qi-repelling rock? Sana cut in. Yes, Cailleach nodded. And a whole bunch of other things besides C but the key thing is that a side effect of what they did in their very ad hoc, illicit mining C pretending they never heard what happened to Renwald C the mana density of this place is much greater than the sum of its whole now. What happened to this Renwald? Sana asked. It exploded, put half of the mountain range in the middle of Renwald into high orbit, devastated the country and gave Aertha Majoris a new asteroid belt and two new moons, Cailleach said blandly. We felt the explosion on the other side of the world. It went around the planet ten times and killed millions across two continents, and they barely disturbed the mana tides running below it. It exploded? Sana repeated dully. Oh she said weakly, she did know what happened when spirit veins destabilised, but to actually get one to the point where it exploded? It was a secondary point that the world this originated from was apparently a spherical one. The only spherical world she knew of was Shan Lai, and she had never seen it. They were not that uncommon, but tended to be more a thing of lower realms. Quite, Cailleach nodded grimly. This is not a normal spirit vein. At first they were able to suppress it, then they kidnapped that giant serpent in the mire to try to seal it up, then they tried to make the mine bigger, and in the process pierced the Undren Mare, flooding half of this place. They eventually got it under some semblance of control, and turned this place into a prison. Eventually, politics above forced them to flee the Imperial Commonwealth. As a final screw you they hid as much evidence of the destabilisation as they could, so it wasnt noticed for a good while. When it was noticed, the Academy above set up the system of the twelve weapons, a project led by the 2nd Imperial Princess, who decided to use the excess mana as a means to raise twelve new reliquary weapons to be the nations strength in times of peril, they set up a great formation in this place, regulated by several powerful treasures and set those 12 artefacts to watch over it. And then the Academy was attacked, she said softly, thinking back to what she had seen courtesy of the thread. Yes, and then the academy was attacked, and the depths here were attacked as well. I was one of those who came down here to defend against that attack, Cailleach said sadly. Before we could repel them, something happened above, likely some vast dimensional quake and the entire academy and the surrounding lands were likely dropped into the void. We barely kept the seals intact to protect those trapped within this remnant and, when it stopped falling, tried to rectify things, but in the process of trying to strengthen the seal, the spirit betrayed us, made us part of the seal and locked everyone above a certain realm in this place into it. As to who was sealed, there are a few others and not everyone was part of the war: some of the old Undren Ancestors from Clans who had been quietly invading, some old UrInan and UrVash, the eldest and most obtuse of the Dvarad and some others on the western Islands. So you cannot actually leave? she asked, feeling her stomach drop at this revelation. Well kinda there is a solution of sorts, Cailleach said with a sigh. It is just that its not a good one. This place was a mine, a prison, then a blood pit C but it was also a testing and hunting ground for their nobility before it changed hands. It became a place that held many evils and saw much sorrow, each worse than the last and that has stained its karma. The seal that now binds everyone here is in a facsimile of a certain infamous jar C if we open it we will be condemned, just like her. This world will crumble, and all those who were wrongfully put in here by the actions of others would be consigned. The person who broke free would be stained with the Karma of a World Slayer for their own selfish ends and any they took with them would be similarly ruined. Assuming they survived the onslaught that would come, they would become criminals, condemned by all sides, righteous and self-serving. Oh she said weakly. Then how did that demon get in? Their means are different, defiling, and I cannot swear that given what happened to the weapons and that sealing that the spirit above was not in pact with them and maybe the servants of the Unspeakable Evil as well. Cailleach sighed. You two got in, didnt you? Other things have come in over the years as well, and none ever left C that I am aware of anyway. Does that mean we cannot leave either? she said eventually. Hard to say, I guess that is why the spear sent you this way. Unfortunately, I guess its knowledge was lacking on account of being sealed for so long. Cailleach said with a considered sigh. Possibly, because you are not of this place, you might be able to leave at Immortal Crossing C as you Heavens Path practitioners call it C but I very much doubt it. Tribulation lightning from our world made it here Sana said hopefully. Yes, but it came in; it never left, Cailleach pointed out, there is a big difference there let me tell you C possibly you might be able to leave if you reached the eighth circle and grasped worldly laws, but that might just see you chained here like everyone else at that realm. They walked on in silence for several more minutes, lost in their own thoughts. The idea that they might be stuck here was not an appealing one in the slightest. Ah-! Cailleach said with a triumphant yell, suddenly swinging her hammer at a random bit of air. For a second nothing happened, then strange spiderweb cracks rippled across it and the space around them just collapsed like a vast broken mirror. The sound of haunting drums and horns suddenly snapped into focus and they were stood on the outskirts of a vast city. That is a lot of pig demons, she said weakly. Yes, it is, Sana agreed as they stared out at the scenes before them. There had to be tens of thousands of actual demons, rushing down avenues, dragging columns of thousands of slaves out of buildings, ordered around by Nascent Soul pig demons. In terms of scale, it had to be as big as Blue Water City, she guessed. In the distance between tall towers festooned with macabre flags and the evil banners, she could see three totems rising. Looking at the layout of the city itself It has the same feeling as the other one, Sana said beside her. Are they trying to summon another one? she asked, looking at Cailleach, who was looking on with distaste written all over her face. Maybe, its hard to say this early into the ritual, Cailleach muttered. Old Bones mates dragged that vessel back and dunked it in a pond, but you cant kill those things so easily down here. What you met was just its physical vessel made of blood sacrifice holding a summoned shard of its consciousness. A clone in effect C it can do what it wants and if it dies nothing of value was lost in its eyes usually. The way she inflected the usually made her suspect that Cailleach had other plans in that regard. Without further comment, Cailleach drifted up into the sky until they were maybe a mile above the ground and then sat cross-legged and began making strange gestures and humming under her breath. Almost immediately, the clouds above that were part of the next slowly massing storm front swirled down out of the mountains like white rivers and within moments had sealed off the whole city. The feng shui of the world itself started to shift and within thirty seconds a shrieking blizzard was swirling within those clouds. Just looking at it made her soul ache. She could sense a fearful principle in it, akin to the devouring one in the mists of the wetlands. The depths of Yin Qi in it were beyond anything she had believed was possible and there was winter in there. Earth Qi and Thunder as well that was even more profound Yin Fire, flickering like lights in the gloom, little dancing figures on the edge of the storm. Yang Wood as well... something old and primal that whispered to the symbol in her soul gently. Exhaling, Cailleach opened her eyes and stared at them. So, I should explain why I brought you here. Two reasons: I cant actually intervene all that easily. Because of the sealing, Sana said. Exactly. Cailleach said with a lot of distaste. This place had its rules twisted when that little villain turned the seal on everyone who was trying to reinforce it. It shifted the nature of the seal itself unto everything else within the world. To move our strength, we must move the whole cage, and unless it is moved as one Cailleach made a cutting motion and mimed everything collapsing. She shivered, grasping what she meant without words. So many disparate forces linked together, presumably as at odds with each other as they were with the seal But why, if everyone is Why dont we bury our differences and all sing songs together? Cailleach said drily. UrInan, UrVash, Ghoblan and even the Dvarad might be able to and the Undren C possibly the serpents C but you also have the evils that were already in here C they are also part of the seal, and there are parts of the seal that are wholly controlled by the spirit. The old guardian beasts are all greater than the eighth circle, and they will never work with anyone else, nor will the old slimes down below, or some other dark things that were imprisoned here that will not end themselves nor help anyone else crawl out of here, knowing full well what awaits them if the world above recalls they still live. Truly, it was a good prison she had to acknowledge C a massive Gu Jar of competing interests with just enough And if anyone looks like they would escape wouldnt it just get one of those guards to break everything? Sana added. Cailleach nodded sourly and continued. As a result I cannot do much overtly C it will draw unwanted attention and you do not want that kind of heat right now. This manipulation of a thing that is already extant They all looked up at the clouds which were now properly manifesting the features of a huge supernatural blizzard. This manipulation, I can do, so long as I dont go too far. The issue is that my use of mana will make the seal as a whole less stable as well, putting more burden onto others, the whole thing is tuned on a razors edge and the artefact that sits at the middle, the big spear you unsealed, is in no way affable towards anything else in here at this point that wasnt an artefact weapon it was teaching, Cailleach said with a sigh. The final nail in the seal of this place is actually these vile things and some other things, Cailleach added with a dirty look at the Defilers. If we weaken the seal, they are the first things that will run out and the bad karma matters not a whit to them. We would be sat here looking stupid and reaping all the bad karma that comes from facilitating them and others like them. Cailleach laughed rather bitterly after she finished speaking and made another sign, leading to the storm once again intensifying. As they both looked on processing this, Cailleach waved a hand and the descending blizzard faded into the thunder front directly and the storms entire nature changed subtly. Which brings me to the crux of what I must ask of you here, Cailleach sighed. This is not unbeneficial to you in fact, and necessary anyway if we are to get your gear back. These things are, as we explained earlier, one giant, aberrant loophole in this place. They are part of it, they were born from those imprisoned here, or who managed those who were imprisoned here and later just born within here since the seal was placed and the world chained after the collapse. But their power is aberrant, she said, thinking she grasped an edge of what Cailleach was implying. Exactly, Cailleach agreed. It is aberrant, not a thing of this place at all. Nothing in here that emerges naturally had been able to fully match the defiling power of those that fell and were seized by it thousands of years ago C especially those who were part of the original order of this place. And anyone who could already is sealed? Sana added. Yep, and part of that lock is a bar on killing anything directly or indirectly born to this place unless they are able to harm us in a fundamental way not of our design or intent. Oh. She had to concede that it was a seal and prison with a very big style to it. Lock everyone in, make it self-supporting, then make any attempt at damaging those within it reflect back on those supporting it? So pretty much everyone who is sealed just has to sit around looking bored while the world goes to shit and there is nothing they can do unless they want to incur a hugely disproportionate penalty, Sana concluded. Indeed, but it gets better with these five-accursed beings, Cailleach said with a nasty grin. My beloved said he detested them for a reason, and that is because they managed to refine their own demonic sub-plane into the space by mass sacrifice early on, so they have the ability to summon facsimiles of their defiling paragons, as you saw. They both stared down at the city below. So basically Cailleach was asking them to be her proxy in ruining this place. We are not linked to the seal and can resist the strength of their banners and broke free from it once already, she said at last. We can fight against them where most others cannot, Sana murmured. Exactly, Cailleach nodded. You are not unique, but in this instance the others would not move. The two you saw before, the children of the Dvarad old ancestor are such C however they despise my husband for his role in their own fathers imprisonment down here and are too few in number that they would move. They would also take all of your gear and that knowledge for themselves and likely you as well. They hate humans in a way that you cannot understand. The Undren are the same, humans are their greatest enemy. So no waving her hand and wiping out this abomination, Sanas voice echoed in her head. Indeed not, she agreed. What I can do, however, because that spirit has no idea that I am down here, is level the playing field for you to act, Cailleach said. I can also prevent them from using other sideways means or taking advantage of another trick they can deploy to move here C make no mistake, for you, killing these devilish things en masse is only a good deed. You need to cement your breakthrough to Unity Realm, and that means you must grasp what you have severed away and confront your circumstances, find the answer within you. That demon tried to hollow you out, in passing C break the momentum of your wave, just because it could. She stared at Cailleach dully, finally understanding with those words Even in breaking your connection to that darkness, it left a pit for you to walk into C do you understand? Cailleach said grimly. We broke the connection but the thing we escaped from unwound all the suppression on our physiques? Sana whispered. So what happens if it fully falls, this momentum? she said, already fearing she knew the answer. Your path will have been defiled and you will become its thing, just as it wanted all along, Cailleach softly confirmed.

~ Cailleach, Sandar Gate ~
Watching the two young woman drop down like bolts of Karmic judgement into the unsuspecting horde below, Cailleach sighed. She actually felt bad for that last nudge, in spite of the feeling of being haunted that today was giving her C it wasnt wrong, but it wasnt really right either. Their momentum had been broken and they would not have regained it without this impetus. Mortal Physiques fed off of the injustice of forced karma as much as they thrived off the actual manipulation. Even if you left them alone, they found ways to make trouble, never mind what was going on here. Poking both of theirs in the right direction, playing up the fact that they might be stuck in here, explaining the horror of this place. She sighed again. It had been a long day already and in all likelihood it would get longer. I hate coming out here, she grumbled to herself, avoiding looking at the blazing orbs that were once again hidden. The light only pretended to come from them anyway, its source couldnt be stopped just by her drawing down the veil of her Reason, her seasons wish of winter upon this place. What kind of evil present is this, on today of all days she sighed, staring at the sky, vexed suddenly. -The arrival of these two was She let her thought trail off, unfinished and rubbed her temples as the divergent moment passed and her control over the blizzard stabilised, not that she felt any better watching the scenes of carnage below. Grimacing, she distracted herself from dwelling on such things by admiring the rapid progress of the two young women from the outside world. There was only so much you could dwell on before things started seeking you out to deliberately dwell in your company after all. The chaos following Arai and Sana was more than enough there already. Ahh She could only nod in appreciation as Sana used a close combat art to lock down a whole bunch and twist them into shredded gore. Her sister was rampaging through a bunch of the tiny vile little things. The dying nightmare of many a mortal human and elvish woman over the millennia. A smart idea to give them weapons," she muttered, sweeping her eyes over the rest of the city, looking to see what. That at least works out in all our favour. She caught herself before it became a second divergent moment, because two of those was enough for a day and went back to keeping an eye on Arai and Sana C they really were the most interesting thing to appear in this horrid place for thousands of years after all. And they landed right in my lap, she muttered, still not sure if it was a good or a bad thing. No Wrong way to think of it, she remonstrated within herself, its an opportunity: you get to watch a disturbance like this unfold, just like those scions of old, born in eras of adversity What are your limits, in this place? she sighed. What terrifying heights can you rise to, cast by that malingering old bell through this place, like a piece of grit into the evil eye of past trauma? It was a tantalising thing, truly, but this amount of poking was probably already the safe limit, especially given Better to just let it play out, Cailli, she sighed again. There is totally more going on here than is being shown in one sitting, or even two. Talking to yourself is a sign youre going senile, she closed her eyes and rubbed her temples, wishing she had sent her Old Bones on this task instead. He does have a better way with people, Are you notC Cut price Beira, the voice whispered and vanished properly, leaving her to grind her teeth and wish that she could diverge that moment, but to no avail. It was true though, Old Bones had a better way with people, despite being incorrigible. His lack of tact was almost an offensive weapon, like asking about the charm. She exhaled and looked down at the city. Please, dont you lot come down here as well, muttered Cailleach. One objectionable old Cut price Beira in a- She groaned and stopped thinking about it. Given that this was happening on the day of the solstice, or what would have been the day of the winter solstice, she was sure the world was actually out to mock her in some small yet profound way in any case. It sucks to have conceptual awareness of your own existence beyond your fundamental self! she declared to the world at large. Its why I prefer looking like an old goblin, she went on. That appearance at least makes the monotony passable. That was the problem with being stuck in a place like this Your power was more than just physical aspects... and your worries were literally able to become manifest things if you let them It didnt help, she thought as the storm shifted around her, that she had been feeling that something was off for months. It would be very ironic if I caused this just by not prying back then when that niggling feeling of wrongness first appeared, she muttered to herself. Maybe I should have just gone the whole hog, followed Shussus path and found a warm hole to sleep in with Old Bones until the world collapsed around us and we can just walk out of the wreckage. You honestly think that would have helped? Probably not, no, she said, considering the days events as she had seen them to be. Her momentary shift in mood was reflected in the intensification of the storm, which twisted just a bit tighter... Ancestral Mother, I wish I could just flatten this place with a thought and drag the hundreds of thousands of devil souls down into my domain and refine them for a weapon of ruination, she sighed. You know they would probably just enjoy that. Dont you have anything better to do? she snapped back. Unless youre going to be childish and diverge THIS moment as well The sense of mockery was almost manifest in it. She twisted the principle of the world within her domain just a fraction more. If the world was going to make her feel like shit she could pay that favour on appropriately. Shaking her head, she set to work properly, focusing on the seventh circle demons in the square. It would be embarrassingly awkward at this point in time if the pair died because one of the fallen human lordlings cheated from a distance. The two in the city currently were otherwise occupied, which was a small mercy for all the other chaos going on. Out of the corner of her perception, she could see Arai and Sana butchering their way through a screaming horde of devils. They had been lucky wasnt the right word, nor was it destiny They had survived others gambling with their lives, even when the odds had properly been stacked against them. They would never be able to un-see the things they had seen either. The rage, the shadow, everything about these things was a pit, no matter where you looked. It was how they lived on despite being an enemy to all. Compounding it, of course, was the ability for humans to move unfettered in any direction of the Karmic Compass, as they had termed it, as a built-in feature for better or worse. That, as much as their genuine use in ruining this place, was why she had brought them here. To provide them with an opportunity to see the rage that that experience had built in them for what it really was. The effect of the soup would help; it was her proudest creation over many eons, but it was just another tool. As such, they had to reach that understanding on their own. Telling them of the danger would be self-defeating in this case. That was certainly the case when it came to the words in their souls: those had also been subverted subtly, but in a way they would need to work out for themselves, such was the supreme geas upon those. She had given what hint she felt she could, the rest was again up to them. As the combat progressed, she found more surprising aspects to it C they clearly knew the Ancient Symbol Scripts, and from what she had garnered from their explanation they had recorded several instances of people talking about them that they had encountered in those dreamlike anomalies they described. They had been scant on the details, but she couldnt blame them; they had little idea of what they had, both in how precious it was to them and how much she already knew of them. She watched as Sana used a Power Symbol to unleash a torrent of positive lightning into a wave of pig demons. There had been no hint of her for- Oh come on she sighed and shook her head as the girl literally emblazoned a five-symbol array with her mana onto the ground C this one poisonous overgrowth an interesting one, to be sure. The Thermobaric detonation demolished a small neighbourhood and left the perpetrator unharmed courtesy of the Sanctuary Symbol she was also using as part of most of her casts. With a roar, a sixth circle pig devil descended towards her from a nearby tower, acting as they did. She watched with interest as the girl used she had to watch it a second time in her minds eye to be sure she had just seen what she saw as the girl used the opening form of the Dance of Enki to strike it. The devil itself attacked back with a very crap fate-seizing principle and she observed it flow away from Sana like water off the back of a meta-physical duck, which was odd. From what she could see of her Physique it was powerful and could shield her soul, but it had no means to resist actual Fate Seizing unless. Oh. There were two ways that you could do that, at their realm C the first was to condense a Unified Mortal or True Boundary Physique after the teachings of the Ash Clan, or you managed to sever something of your Minor Fate Chain. The former was unlikely because their Physiques were not Boundary but something related to Change, which left the latter, which while not that rare in her eyes, was Stupid devils, you made the thing you least wanted while seeking the thing you desired the most, she could only sigh in appreciation. Had they not been cultivators, and had they not been insane enough to gamble with the Eldritch Spore Plague, they would have been violently screwed, in so very many senses of the word, before ever being permitted to arrive at that point though. At that point they would likely have become Aesh Tanrikhand C in pointless scholarly terms C or a deviant Succubus to anyone else. Instead, the devils had played with their food, trying to be overly smart and allowed their quarry that opportunity and they had, she had to admit, seized it gloriously. Utterly subverting the plan by the three C two now, because she had felt Raslons death qi in the city they had left C fallen young lords, to find themselves proper brood wives. She could only concede it was impressive, both in its recklessness and also decisiveness to the predicament they had found themselves in. Also, almost certainly ignorance, because Fate Severing at their realm was like doing conscious brain surgery on yourself having to rely only on a blunt spoon C but sometimes that was what was required. Watching this, she felt kind of vindicated really. If you didnt tell people how things should work, and kept the specifics of how and why kind of vague, occasionally they came back and, in moments like this, surprised you pleasantly. It was something she had been very much in favour of when teaching graduation years in the academy, and it made her a target of much angst and anger by those who just wanted to be told how to become strong. The ritual in the main square was gaining pace, she noticed. They were indeed trying to open a gate to the city on the far south-western continent where the other two fallen young lords still resided rather than summon another aspect of the progenitor demons. It was a smart move, smarter than expected actually. She held her gaze on their workings for a while, letting her passive presence inexplicably erode the inauspicious good fortune of their dark arrays. Really, there were a remarkable number of ways to exploit the locks parametres if you really needed to. Looking back at the pair, she focused on Arai a bit, who was more of an enigma in many ways. Sana had certainly gotten something from the pagoda. That was irrefutable based on the evidence, and also interesting knowledge, because even she hadnt known that one of those was down here. Both girls C young women, she sighed, for that innocence was dead here, one way or another C were making steady progress towards their gear and whatever had the knowledge of arrays on it. She half watched as they had killed another 6th circle pig demon. Arai who wielded Sundering Intent, which she could only assume came via the charm C which was surprising, mind you C managed to cut its crude principle then stab it with the verdant loci shard through the head, ruining its mana core and crippling it long enough for the two to tear it down and kill it in a flurry of blows. They were getting a handle on their rage, trauma and urges as well, slowly forcing them out of their minds, she was pleased to see. She applauded mentally as they moved up the tower levels rapidly. The killing was brutal, merciless and remorseless, but also efficient and practiced, between their own comprehensions, the soup and the cooling effect of her domain. The emotional rage was no longer fuelling them in the same way it had been. She watched on, still keeping the ritual in mind. Their use of Intent, although not outstanding by any means, to her at least, was still excellent for their age and the opportunities provided. Everyone has to start somewhere She flinched and sighed. That was true, everyone did have to start somewhere, and the pair were basically self-taught, limited by their worldview, pushing forward with desperation as much as design and finding what worked and what didnt as they went. How nostalgic, she sighed. On that at least we agree. She eyed the other voice, dubiously, before ignoring it again. A vexatious day brought vexatious things after all. She wouldnt let the joy of seeing strength properly acquired be ruined by other things. She watched as they grew more confident in their strength, dispatching yet another 6th Circle pig demon in a desperate melee on the slide of the tower, skipping its enraged strikes by hairs breadths and whetting their intents on its principle before finding the opening to cripple it with their Verdant Loci dagger in support of the loaned weapons. Indeed, its not a thing you can teach in a school, she exclaimed out loud. The learning of power in a school or teaching as they had on Aertha Majoris, in Academies like Saint Robertas, was a good way to get soldiers and scholars. It was also an excellent way to coddle noble scions whose families valued their blood more than their futures. They were, by and large, a terrible way to raise people who could truly carry forward new beginnings and make new paths. As they killed another 6th Circle demon C casting its beheaded corpse off a ledge, she considered that these two were slowly shaping up to be prospects in the vein of those primordial forces of old: terrible monsters who tore open new eras with their bare hands and left the guts and broken limbs of the previous ones on the floor in defiance of their detractors and deniers. It certainly explained why they had such a remnant of that era Cut price Beira the distant childlike voice sniggered. She sighed and pushed the voice away again, so it wouldnt distract her returning good humour. Yes, if you rose to the top on your own, like these two young women were just about managing in spite of everything being thrown at them C you deserved your position, be it through slaughter or virtue. It was also an approach that opened up future doors that would remain otherwise unsought and unwondered at. Unfortunately, it also got you noticed, and not always in ways you expected. She scowled and looked back at the ritual, waiting and hoping one of those two remaining would be stupid or arrogant enough to come through. Chapter 86 – The Paths We Seek
Of those figures who walked out of the wreckage of those first epochs, few inspire such awe and terror as the so-called Ancients of Days. Most venerated is Spring and Autumn, who gave men both a creed to revere and a destination to dream of. She left us the gift of a place of rest and reward. Most mysterious is Original Song, who led us from the trees and who walked into shadow and silver to await her children at the end. She left them the gift of paths unknown, horizons unseen. Most feared is Red Dust, who took all our sorrows to her heart and crafted from them a dance to lead us on, a journey and a destination that we could be more. Her gift, was the promise that the wage of our actions would determine that destination. Most reviled is Myriad Gifts, who gave to us the means to excel in all things, that we might better know ourselves and prosper. Her gift, was the choice to set aside the path and seek respite from eternal trial. Others there are as well among that generation and who have come since. The Conquering King who codified the Principles of Being for all to read, the Philosopher Prince who walked the Samsara of Heaven and Earth, our Heavensent Prince of Peace who spoke of Mercy and Morals. But unknowing and unsought for, it is these four who have exercised us most in our endless days and sleepless nights. Who we curse, reject, beg, pray to and venerate in equal measure while holding up these other, later creeds. For their generation attained something not truly seen before or since. A path needing no Kingdom, desiring no Glory and unfettered by the Eternity, and we, as we are today can only envy and hate them for it in equal measure. For it is we who walked away from them, as much as we wish to deny it, decry it, refute it? It was us, who, with their stolen gifts raised above our heads, the blood of their children still fresh on our hands, the lingering words of their hopes and dreams still echoing in our hearts, who bowed to new masters. Who we raised up in their image, arrogantly believing we had learned everything there was to know, believing that we too, could be the masters of this place. What arrogance we had, back when the world was young and we did not comprehend the meaning of the gilded cage we had wrought.
Text found within a sealed funerary jar in a Cairo market in 1923 - dated to c. 392 AD ~ Author unknown, assumed to be copied from an earlier text.

~ Arai & Sana C A tower within Sandar Gate ~
They finally found both their jade scrips in one of the rooms high in a high tower, held with a bunch of other oddments. Breathing wearily, she used her Sundering Intent to clean the worst of the gore off her and look around the room that was now somewhat cleaner than it had been. There was no sign of anything else that had belonged to them, though the only thing she really missed were the swords which had started to grow on her. Sana was rooting about on the other side, carefully looking through crates that were stacked between the columns along one wall. These clothes of Cailleachs are surprisingly durable, she added, considering their condition after she had scrubbed it of the mess. Makes sense, Sana nodded. It didnt need to be said that they had no idea what realm she was, beyond being terrifyingly powerful. No spears her sister sighed, straightening up. She walked over and picked up a halberd with a weird hook-like head and a cracked shaft that lay in the corner. This might do? It seems to be made of metal, at least It also has no enhancements or formations on it, however Sana took it experimentally and then shook her head. The metal feels wrong, greedy somehow. It interferes with my intent. Taking it back, she had to make a few random swipes with it before she saw what Sana meant. It wasnt the same metal underneath the patina, and it had a hunger that felt odd and unnatural. With a sigh, she tossed it on the table in the middle of the room and returned to looking. We should have given all that stuff to the Pezvak, her sister said, standing up with a sigh and kicking a crude box full of broken oddments and stone tools. Truly as the sages say, there is no medicine for regret Hindsight is a terrible curse, she agreed, but it was what it was. Among all the other problems, it was embarrassing and annoying to have had it stolen away like that, but it was merely embarrassing and annoying. Arai found herself looking around the room again. They had already found a few broken shields made of now rotted spirit wood underneath things. Most of the crates were a random jumble of this and that C stone weapons and various natural oddments, even a few links and pieces of armour from various materials C however, all of them were suspect in some way. She found another two halberds now that she was looking in this part of the room, the heads anyway, but they were also made of the same metal. The armour itself was beyond any ability to wear as well. Other boxes and a few shelves held some tomes that gave her a deeply inauspicious feeling and appeared to be bound in the skin of UrInan. She didnt even dare pick one up, because they tried to speak to them simply by being in proximity. There were some other things as well: Troll cores in another box, all corrupted with the evil, seizing symbol and a few other natural treasures that were thoroughly seized. She had hoped she could refine those, given they had successfully refined living ones, but these ones were just pure, aberrant qi that her Myriad Elements Qi just rejected. Most of the other cores, all of which were of a high grade, were the same. There was nothing remotely sword or blade-like that she felt any inclination towards wanting to use. The big demons did use blades, cleaver-like weapons, along with hooks that, now that she was considering matters, might actually be these cut-down halberds, or copies of them, and nets mostly. None of those were interesting to her though, and all the ones they had encountered on the way up were barely spiritual artefacts and unholy ones at that. Would you credit that Grandmaster Lis restrictions on this have actually held by the looks of it? her sister said, having given up and started to check out her own scrip again. Picking up her own, she shoved it in a waist pouch of the dress she was wearing, glad it didnt go to her ankles like it would have on Cailleach. If we ever do get out of here, we owe Grandmaster Li a gift or three, she agreed. Yeah. He can put it as a sign Buy HERE! My tablets will resist Immortal Devils trying to get at whats inside! C Guaranteed! her sister said with a laugh. Or My Tablet Protection formations have saved a reality from doom, maybe, she suggested finding that the levity did help. Nothing else that looks remotely usable? she asked as an afterthought. Nope, its all thoroughly corrupted by their seizing principle and continued exposure to this place, Sana said with a frustrated sigh. You? Anything that looks like a blade, I guess they used, she said, giving one final cast around the room. At least we can fashion our intent into attacks directly now, Sana pointed out. True, maybe the fates are trying to tell me to form a Sword Heart C if only I knew how, she chuckled ruefully. Even what I have doesnt say anything at all regarding anything like that Sana said with a helpless shrug. Walking over to the balcony C the floor had a large opening out to it C she looked down over the city. There was no barrier over the distant ritual and the pig demons devils C she now wasnt sure what to call them beyond refusing to call them by that other ridiculous name C were still rushing thousands of slaves to their doom on the raised steps of the structure in that plaza. What now? Do we try to go interrupt it? she said. We will have to cut our way through an army, Sana observed, peering over the edge. Above them, thunder rumbled and shivered the sky, lightning flickering down to strike the tallest towers. The storm front had finally arrived while they were fighting their way up the tower, although it had already existed in some way to hide the terrible blizzard that Cailleach had summoned before they entered. Its effect were subtle but welcome, helping to cool the fervour that had threatened to well up in her as soon as she started fighting again. The first few minutes had been disturbing. That seemed to be her intention, she conceded, thinking back to the discussion well, mostly Cailleach speaking and them standing there nodding, trying to take in what she was saying. Do you buy what she said about limitations? Sana said after a moment. It makes sense. Everything she said tallies with what we experienced so far, and the aftereffects she trailed off, shuddering. Im still more concerned about what she was saying in regards to our Physiques, Sana said more grimly. You think its too neat an explanation? she mused. She herself didnt, although she still got the impression that there was more to it than that for some reason, but what she couldnt put her finger on at all. No yes maybe no her sister muttered. What disturbs me more is that it fits, but if that is the case is this only going to get worse as time goes on? We can only ask, she said with a resigned shrug. That doesnt help. I am still Sana said a bit helplessly. Maybe an hour ago we were running away from that abomination and now we are stood here with some peerless expert sat up there conjuring a storm so we can kill pig demons to our hearts content because she cant? I believe her when she says that they are dangerous, that there are reasons why they are able to endure here, but its just Too much to take in? Sana said, banging her hands on the stone balcony edge. That as well, she nodded. Well, there is no shortage of devils to kill at least, Sana said, shifting her Maelstrom Intent and turning a bunch who had just run up to the floor below them to minced meat even before she could shift her own qi to attack them. I guess we can only approach it as cautiously as we can, she said, hefting her borrowed blade. It was surprising that it almost fit better with the Sundering Intent than the sword did. It isnt protected by a barrier at any rate, and the old demons seem really busy with the ritual, Sana mused. Im still concerned about what she meant by cheating on behalf of the pig demons she muttered. Lets hope they cant do anything without a huge backlash, she agreed before pausing as she felt a more powerful pig devil become obvious about three floors down. Another one with a principle she noted, observing it from a distance as it started to order some more pig devils around. At least those are less dangerous now, Sana said, walking back into the room. That is true. However, we have yet to meet anything up here that feels like a genuine, eight-star, Immortal realm pig devil akin to those on the palanquins. They are probably not that common, based on what Cailleach noted. I get that she shook her head and looked around the room again. I can believe we got stronger, and we havent really fought any since breaking through, or even legitimately before that I think, but if they are really immortal, 8 star monsters they are definitely not in the same league as the serpents were, she turned back to look around the room. Sana shook her head and looked around the room at its contents as well. We need some weapons anyway, and anything these things have taken and stashed in here is clearly valuable enough Or dangerous enough she pointed out. True Sana sighed. Or dangerous enough First, though lets clear out this tower now that we are nearly at the top. And so, they went up one more level to the top and put a lightning array on the roof. By the time they were done, her soul sense told her that the forces below were massing for a proper attempt at retaking the tower, believing them hemmed in perhaps. It was true that it was impossible to jump off this tower, or fly up it for that matter. They were also using more and more of a certain type of enslaved to lead their attacks. The strength of those, she was now coming to appreciate properly, having not actually fought that many C and none like these C before they got to this city. They were less like persons and more like living corpses. They were devoid of any sort of consciousness that she could see, and their souls had been hollowed out entirely C a process that was bizarre in its own right C and it was now obscured thoroughly by a tangled mass of red runes that made them move according to basic sets of instinctual instructions. They were also immune to any kind of direct, soul-based attack and, when present in large numbers, also conferred this to those around them, like a field. They were being organized and driven upwards by a small horde of the weaker pig demons with whips and spiked hooks, while bigger ones at Dao Seeking held back, doing something else on one of the lower floors that was shrouded from her by the fog of interference Done! Sana said cheerfully as she felt her own qi stop being drawn away into the array which was now being activated. Stepping back, she watched it ripple and then draw in Metal Qi from the storm above. There was a flash of light and heat that made her own qi defences weaken even with the support of the Isolate symbols being used on the six-symbol array and the tower became a lightning rod. She watched with her soul sense primarily as it drew down power from the storm above. The trip back down the tower, as such, was a lot faster C the array triggered every two minutes or so sending a massive pulse of metal qi down the tower that only those Dao Seeking demons and the strange puppet slaves seemed able to survive, and then only barely. As such they just had to walk down and stab anything that wasnt dead as they went past, ruining their cores in their heads which were remarkably durable to elemental trauma, she was starting to observe. Looks like they are finally properly aware of our presence, Sana said, staring at the massed ranks of slaves and pig devils that were forming up in the plaza below their tower. It would be strange if they were not, she concluded, hefting the bone blade as a wave of normal devils came screaming into the atrium of the tower. Taking the vanguard, she cut out with the blade, sending out a sundering wave of intent-infused qi that tore through them and reduced them to a flopping hoard of bisected bodies. Sana followed behind, using her own Maelstrom Intent to finish them off. Staring at the massed horde, she sighed. Her earlier rage had indeed long cooled C the gnawing dissonance that she had felt emerge over time from it largely banished as well. Cailleach had said little about that, but the more she thought on it, as they walked towards the edge of the field around the tower that prevented flight, her sending them back here had done them a huge service there. Had those thoughts been allowed to fester, rather than being confronted so rapidly, she might have walked into another pit entirely. The emptiness in her that was left by the shock of the previous events would have been filled by that C afforded distance and an unwillingness on a rather fundamental level to confront those torments. She would have buried them, believing that she had severed the darkness thoroughly and never seen when it walked back in wearing a different hat. The seizing strength of the banners washed over her, still perceivable, but now it held no grasp, not on her, not on either of them. There its influence was truly broken. There were, however other problems. The banners can stop flight? Sanas voice echoed in her head. They didnt do that before. That seizing, defiling principle seems to be able to pervert a whole lot more than just people, she agreed. And it wasnt doing that when we came in either Without much preamble, she put down a three symbol array that annihilated most of the chaff as they charged through the swirling mists that formed in their vicinity. Sana walked after her, throwing a few of the water orbs from the tome. When she was within a dozen paces of the onrushing horde, she sundered space and went straight for a fat pig devil at the Nascent Soul realm in the middle of the line who was carrying a staff made of severed UrInan limbs. It died shrieking on her borrowed blade as everything around it tried to flee from the shockwave of Sundering Intent that swept out of her attack, scything through the mob, severing limbs, splitting bodies and most importantly, severing their cores. The difference between Nascent Soul and Quasi-Dao Seeking, or Unity Realm as Cailleach had called it, was immense in that regard. She was still getting a grasp on how quantifiable the change to her qi had been. The three severings had provided a huge leap forward in its purity and the way her Intent interacted with the world. The change to her Nascent Soul was also remarkable in this regard: with its increased density, it was able to do a lot more at once. She hadnt really moved out of her body to fight, because it was still stabilising, but it was keeping a constant eye on her mental state, with the help of her mantra. In that regard, she was certain now that the soup that Cailleach had given them was not a simple thing at all. Her familiarity with spirit food was pretty good she liked to think, but the aftereffects of the ingredients in that soup, especially the pink-fleshed fish, on her mental state was so profound as to be positively esoteric. It was certainly why she was having such an easy time sorting out all the aftereffects of being in the Defilers grasp for so long. Sana followed behind her, striking out with her borrowed spear C the bone weapon with its longer, broader blade and slightly shorter haft actually seemed CmoreC suited to her movements than the previous spear, allowing her to cut as well as stab. It wasnt a sword staff, but it was heading towards a spear staff or a spear-glaive compared to what she had been usingC Honeymoon over, Sanas voice echoed in her head as a palanquin bearing a wizened pig devil carried by fourC What the fates are those, she hissed, staring at the four bipedal, horned, grey-skinned creatures. Scanning one with her soul sense she got a faintly fuzzy feeling, but they seemed to be about Dao Seeking. Arent they the same as the one in the pool in Evergrove? Sana said. Thinking back to that humanoid, grey-skinned, horned figure lying in the pond and comparing it, the resemblance was there. These ones, however, were bulkier and had various scarred tattoos picked out across their bodies. The devil on the palanquin laughed, its voice echoing disturbingly and cutting through the noise of the horde as others all flooded away from them like a receding tide now. It pointed a hooked sceptre at her that was carved in depraved phallic scenes, and her perception of the world around her seemed to narrow for a brief movement until she sundered it, finding that several pig demons had closed in on her unnoticed with nets in the process. She skipped backwards, avoiding them even as Sana shot towards the palanquin in a space-bending blurC {Ninhursag Descends} This time she even got the technique name through their shared connection as Sana crashed into the palanquin, her borrowed spear easily tearing through the barrier and impaling the demon. The shockwave from the collision swept away many of the surrounding combatants and killed any devils below Nascent Soul instantly that were still in the plaza. The demon itself C which was almost certainly a proper Dao Seeking old devil C collapsed like a broken puppet, the spear impaled through its head. The four grey-skinned creatures bearing the palanquin stumbled and then cast it aside. Recovering, she took the opportunity to send an intent-infused soul attack at one and grimaced as it sank into nothing, proving that they too were this different breed of soulless slave. Closing on one, she cut at it, managing to halfway sever its head before she was forced to dodge its counter attackC Its compatriot tackled her and she skipped backwards again, usingC Another one caught her with a lunging kick she had failed to grasp, sending her flying across the square and inflicting a significant burden on her qi armour. Rolling up, she was greeted by another leaping through the air, about to land on her. She cut at it with her intent, trying to sunder the space between them to deflect itsC Shit! she screamed in her head and managed to roll as her intent was shattered like glass and its feet crashed down where her head and chest would have been a fraction of a second earlier. The shockwave still caught her and sent her crashing into a building, even as one of the horned creatures grabbed a spiked hook and hurled it at her hard enough to generate its own shockwave as it passed through the air. Gritting her teeth, she cut at the hook, breaking it physically with the bone blade she was wielding and continuing the strike with her Sundering Intent. The thrower of the weapon just walked into it and she again saw her intent break like thin glass against its physical body. Thats not good, Sanas voice echoed in her head. Proper eight-star grade Immortal bodies she agreed, sending her soul sense out at one to try to probe it again. Her probe was rebuffed effortlessly, scattering like water off rock and allowing her to see nothing. Thats weird, her sister noted as she lunged at one, clearly having tried the same thing. They were clearly Dao Seeking or thereabouts before, and had no hint of this kind of strength? Sanas target adroitly dodged her, stepping on her spear thrust and then sending out a lashing kick. Sana barely held onto her weapon as she was thrown backwards. Spinning, she took in the others who were regrouping even as more pig demons were flooding into the square from all sides now, pushing a wall of slaves before them. Thunder rolled overhead ominously and another pulse rippled down the tower and dispersed some defenders trying to get around its base to join the fight. She cast the miasma spell from the tome, overcharging it as much as she could with her qi, burying the entire middle of the square in a sickly green fog. Seconds later one of the grey-skinned creatures erupted through it, aiming a furious punch at her. She hit it with a lightning orb, followed by a fireblast in rapid succession, turning the area around her into a maelstrom of searing, boiling lightning-infused fog. Sadly, it did little to deter her attacker even as she tried to see where the two not fighting either of themC One descended from above, stamping down with both feet, aiming to crush her to the ground. She dodged, barely evading that, but the shockwave of its impact turned not just the ground over but the space above it in some inexplicable way. She could only throw herselfC The one chasing after her caught her with a proper punch and sent her into a building on the edge of the plaza, taking a massive chunk out of her qi armour in the process. Scrambling up, she found it leaping after her so fast she could barely follow. It ploughed into the ruin of the building, scattering rock everywhere even as she sundered her surroundings to try to escape, still desperately looking for the third one. Breaking free of the carnage, she skipped through the air and found that the one that had dropped from above effortlessly rose to match her height, its foot stamping downwardsC Perspective broke as its stamping foot became the whole sky above her, distorting space somehow to trap her no matter how she dodged. Oppressed, she cut out with her all her might using her intent-infused qi. The descending foot scattered it, smashing through it as though it were glass again. Snarling in rage, she cut again, desperately, seeking for that elusive feeling she had had a few times before, drawing everything she could in her body into a singular defending strike: her qi, her intent, both for her and her Nascent Soul, and the symbols own intent. This time, while it didnt stop the impact, which smashed her into the ground, her strike did manage to deflect enough of it that she was thrown clear rather than be smashed beneath that impossible foot. It drew its foot up and she found herself facing a grasping punch that held the same properties: always coming for her no matter where she was. She grasped for the same combination again and cut at it harder, but this time her intent just bounced off it and was broken. Her Nascent Soul quivered as the rebound of its strike smashed through her and she spat blood as her meridians recoiled in ways that were not entirely natural. Confused and disorientated, she grasped instinctually through the fog of the strike and found her mantra. Over time it had become less and less useful, more and more passive C at first she had thought it was because of how their bodies had changed C the symbol had changed the mantra after all C yet it had only grown less and less as her strength grew more. After Golden Core it had still been useful, but since Nascent Soul it was mostly just a silent thing that moved with the symbol, doing as it always had done. Only once in her recent breakthrough had she actually succeeded in half stimulating something from it akin to how it had once worked. Even so, it was all she had left, she realised. It was the oldest piece of her power, the origin of all of this even. It was just words now, in her head now a memory of their mother that she held onto. Spirit. Blessed. Bestow. Body. Day. Nothing happened, as she had expected. It just kept on turning as it had before, shifting a little bit to In that moment she stared at it, because, genuinely, she had nothing else left to pull on in that moment C trying to find out WHY it was not and found herself frustrated, inexplicably. The fist landed and she was sent crashing through a building, her body groaning and her qi armour barely protecting her as her Nascent Soul shouldered some of the burden of the strike as well. Discombobulated as she was, she mumbled the words again. Spirit. Blessed. Bestow. Body. Day. And got nothing, as if As if Her eyes snapped open in horror as the words that Cailleach had said C the words in your soul cannot be taken, but the vessel itself is still vulnerable at your realm. Her first instinct was the seizing principle of the defilers, but it had been far before that. The serpents seemed possible, but again that was unlikely, she somehow knew instinctually. It had been happening before her Nascent Soul breakthrough maybe even before her Golden Core breakthrough Their mantra had worked in the depths. It had saved them against the spiders She searched desperately for the oddity, something that would give her a clue as to what she had been looking for Two points stood out, her ordeal with the unchained on the pillar then the moon mushrooms They had been hunted by the spiders; it had worked just fine then saved them against the slime with the help of the symbol. The symbol shifted, and she got a faint burst of frustration, then annoyance from it, as if it had felt something in that moment that she had missed. In that moment she stared at those events again, looking for the incongruity, certain suddenly that she was missing something, somehow. Finally, in desperation, she pulled her cast of her memories of those moments out of the scrip, even as she scrambled out of the ruins of the building C they had put those in there in short bursts after the battle with the slime, in case they died down here, so that someone might find it and see how they died C and saw the grey demon fighting the slime and looked past it disinterestedC If she hadnt just had several instances of having that exact same thing happen to her in the previous hours, she would have never seen it, she was sure. The grey demon was one of the trollsC Overturning Heaven Nine Demises Seizing Earth, Fire and Blood I Deny Your Promise and Take What is Mine! The memory of that moment surfaced through the fog of memories she never realised she was missing until she saw them play out again before her, courtesy of her scrip in a singular stomach-dropping moment and vanished again as she made to wipe the memories from the scrip as they were justC Her Nascent Soul though, and the parts of her that were more closely knit to the symbol, which were now the driving force behind her foundation, were not so tritely turned aside by a manipulation aimed at someone much weaker than she now was. She screamed in fury as she understood what had happened, presumably to both of them C it was impossible for her to lay the blame there for certain, but the spirit had been so certain they would die down there, it was compelling. Cailleach had even said it herself, she realised perhaps unintentionally: it put strings on them and marked them both for death, not knowing what they were. Whatever the troll had done, those words had somehow slowly started to turn her away from her mantra, not lessening its effectiveness, but lessening slowly but surely her awareness of its presence within her body, until it just became another part of her that did its thing and didnt cause any fuss In her head, she was aware of her realisation sinking into Sana, through the link, accompanied by a vast spike of seething fury. The question of her Cailleach called them Words in the Soul, not Words in the Heart? Her Nascent Soul reached out and invoked the mantra, fully and thoroughly, pushing the Sundering Intent through each and every mnemonic, turning them inwards. Spirit. Blessed. Bestow. Body. Day. The exercise was a simple one, to familiarise yourself with the words of a mantra for the first time, and shockingly it worked. Her mantra and her Nascent Soul connected just as her physical body had done all those years ago and there was a sense of The cage was one of gossamer and suggestion, but it was so subtle for all that. Seeing it undone, she could grasp the evil beauty of that thing, because her mantra had slowly become like a gear spinning in her body that was no longer connected to everything else. It was like she was being pulled in two directions for a brief, agonising moment as whatever had been done to her body was undone by a wave of her intent-infused qi now working in conjunction, actively, with her mantra. Above her, the grey-skinned humanoid arrived on the edge of the collapsed building and grasped out for her again. Her qi rolled through her body and into her Nascent Soul, entering its heart meridian and renewing itself. Flowing into the bones in her Nascent Soul, it swept around that system like a torrent carrying her mantra with it, rapidly re-infusing it into her bones before it was drawn to the symbol in her Sea of Knowledge, wrapping her whole body in a cloak of intent-infused qi. Her mantra connected the Sundering Intent in that cloak to the symbol that was within her Nascent Soul for a singular, unstable second, unifying all of her Intent, the strength of her soul, her mantra and the symbol itself into a blade that cut out and sliced through the oncoming grey hand, splitting flesh from bone and severing it cleanly through the shoulder. The creature howled for the first time, its voice making the whole plaza shake and then it kicked at her. Its foot blotted out the whole world and she felt qi flow out of her as if she were a broken bucket at the force of the impact. The creature screamed and screamed as it stared at its severed arm, a bizarre half-consciousness in its eyes that was similar to So this is what Cailleach meant by cheating she realised with a sense of horrified awe. Something was possessing this creature, or controlling it maybe. Its eyes had a greedy, gimlet-eyed consciousness to them that was absolutely that of a pig devil. It stared at its severed arm in shock and tried she saw qi shift in it, but it couldnt regenerate. Its vitality had actually been sundered somehow, removing the idea of an am from its being. The other, which had gone to attack Sana she realised, broke off that action and leapt for her so fast she only saw afterimages as both feet aimed to stomp on her head and chest simultaneously. She cut at it againC WhatC? she barely had time to say in mute shock before she felt her body breaking. She barely managed to get her head out of the way at the last second. The foot went through her chest like a lance, shattering her diaphragm, clipping her dantian and then exuding a colossal seizing, breaking force that ruptured muscles and split apart her physical meridians, even cracking her bones. The creature had actually pried apart her attempt at forming a principle, breaking and diffusing it into its disparate parts. She grasped for the words again but they refused, melting away C she swore at them. Accept what is givenC! Sanas voice merged with her mothers in her memories as she was forcibly reminded what happened when you ordered your mantra around. There was a vast, turbulent oppression all around her that she was sure was Sana doing another art. The words According to Shamash drifted through her mind even as she repeated her mantra again as the creature withdrew its foot and tried to sweep a kick at her head. She succeeded this time, envisaging a blade severing its foot, but once again it crumbled and she felt a terrible, jarring pain between her shoulders and the compaction of bone and tearing muscle. Trying to evade it, she spat a mist of qi from her Nascent Souls meridians, much the same way she was sure she must have vomited up shattered inner organs with her physical body. Part of her wanted to complain that this was worse than the serpent, but actually, she was still not quite Dao Seeking and her bodys durability was actually not much better than it had been back then. She tried to move her Nascent Soul out of her bodyC Yep, they have cut that off as well somehow, she got a sense from Sana somehow. Groaning, she just tried to use her Intent to get rid of the thing attacking herC Something C a foot probably C smashed into her stomach, flicking her away like a ball. She collided with a building and, coming to her senses, saw the one-armed creature now descending from above in a fantastical crouched leap, its face a rictus of rage through pink-tinged vision. This time she didnt mess it up, imagining a sword cutting it down even as she set her mantra to doing what it needed to do. It was like having a lost limb she had never realised she was missing. Something flowed out of her Nascent Souls third eye and then her own third eye, punching through the arm grasping down, shredding it even as her body rapidly knit its injuries back together and her dantian stabilised. Her strike caught it off guard as its attempt at dispersing it foundered and its focus that was preventing her from escaping was broken for a moment. The creature roared and stomped out at her with its damaged leg, the foot again seeming to always be dropping on her and she cut at it in her minds eye. This time, while it wasnt knocked back the kick was deflected a bit somehow. The building still collapsed around her, but she managed to escape quite a bit of the previously punishing damage that came with the stamp. May monkeys shit in your bed! May the evil eye of the heavens stare at you always! I hope your cock shrivels up and you get turned into a mushroom! She directed a diatribe of curses at it in her head as she focused on re-integrating her mantra back into her body while trying to wield all of the disparate bits into something capable of keeping her alive, or at least keeping two of these distracted from Sana, who seemed to be faring a tiny bit better than she was. Worry about yourself! came the hurried comment through the link as she felt another shift in the tides of Maelstrom Intent that Sana was wielding to try to snare up the other two. This time, she let the words of her mantra sink into different parts of her Nascent Soul C something shifted again and the cycle flowed; the symbols Transformative Intent, rather than the Sundering Intent this time, was the main focus of the force that travelled out. There was a faint hint of inevitability to it as it resonated with Bestow and Day, and also a subtle undertone of adaptability that came from Blessing and Day that suggested that no matter what it encountered it would be able to cope C and melt it. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The creature raged and blocked it with its knee somehow, stepping back. Her attack was broken but it had done what was intended and bought her moments to heal. It sneered and sprung towards her again. She was still basically unable to move her physical body so she just attacked it directly from her Nascent Soul once more, slicing with the sword that it manifested, feeling the combined intent adapt to the sense of transformation that came from the symbol. The attacking Principle was deflected in the collision and her Nascent Soul was swept back, spitting another small cloud of mist. {Fury of Enlil} The creatures roar was drowned out by a shrieking maelstrom of heavenly death that consumed the whole square C she could feel her sisters intent within it even as the grey-skinned monster turnedC The lance of lightning and the force that came with it picked it up and cast it through the ruined building they were both fighting in, demolished the one after it and then, with a thunderous boom, impaled its torso against the tower they had just exited. A moment later, a flare of lightning from the array at its summit above swept down the exterior, turning the regenerating thing into an incandescent candle. Her body finally recovered enough for her to draw herself to her feet. Staggering up, desperately casting about for the others, she saw a head and a bit of a neck and shoulder of one lying nearby with blank eyesC One exploded out of the rubble to her left even as a wave of corpse puppets surged into the square, scrambling over buildings towards them. She grimaced and was about to cut them when it occurred to her that there was another way C this time she visualised a line of phantom swords cutting down. With a ripple, a dozen man-sized swords of her qi and intent swirled out of the void, shaped by the transformative aspects of her intent and linked to her by her mantra that was also now guiding the qi according to her wishes, filtered through the mnemonics. The attack split the oncoming wave, swords embedding into the ground where they exploded and dispersed in a series of sundering shockwaves tearing the heart out of the onrushing horde. It was impressive and effective but also, she had to acknowledge, exponentially more draining on her qi than just smacking things with her blade. Where are the others? she asked Sana in her head. The one that went after you was the strongest, by far, her sister replied, gesturing to a body that was missing its legs near where she had been stomped on. The last one was just watching. I think they had some shared awareness, but after you started cutting one up it went for you and I was able to get the other two with the leaf. She glanced at the honorary third member of their partnership and shook her head wryly. There was another boom and the corpse on the tower was further disintegrated. Thats going to be annoying to recover, Sana said with a sigh as she took stock of what were clearly the first vestiges of her Principle that had been formed under the pressure of those frantic moments and the re-discovery of her mantra. She cut out with it again, watching it It was impressive, but somehow it didnt quite feel like it was hers, and it had been broken apart several times by the grey-skinned enslaved humanoid. You said that the pagoda said we had to find something true to us as a principle? she said, turning to Sana C it was something they had talked a bit about on the way to get the scrips. That was what the pagoda teachings said, Sana agreed, we have to find something that is unique to us out of all those disparate pieces: what we have and what we severed away and make it into a principle. Nodding, she considered the Sundering Intent. It was from the thread, now charm, and the sword art C both of which were things that she had acquired, been given. By that logic, the mantra also came from their mother. It was hers, yes, but it was also given was that why using it as the core had felt weird earlier? Qi was out. It couldnt be hers even though she was refining it. It was fundamentally a thing of the world, and the world wasnt hers either. She closed her eyes as the symbol cackled silently in her mind. A thing that was hers, and hers alone. Myriad Transformations Mortal Physique. It had been staring her in the face, literally all along. Myriad Transformations Mortal Physique. The Physique was the body she had been focused on that then the cultivation side of things was what exactly She was still working her way through that when the corpse puppets commanded by a few distant Nascent Soul pig devils returned. She stood there, letting her nascent Principle, which was still in a state of flux as she grappled with the last part of the problem of its composition, rip them apart automatically as it swirled around her. Picking one of the distant pig devils, she focused on it: it was peak Origin Severing, not even Dao Seeking, and had no principle that she could see. She bisected it, breaking its mana core and its foundation directly, with the Sundering Intent. Even then, that wasnt quite right. She could only consider that it was a pity there were no proper Dao Seeking old pig devils around C as torrid as that last fight had been, she had been able to make that remarkable leap because it had wielded a Principle against her. What she had now was just a tool, though; she could feel that more and more as she cut a few others. The other problem was that the Sundering and Transformation didnt really connect comfortably; it still felt a bit like mixing oil and water. They were slowly growing together: the sundering gaining an aspect of adaptability, and the transformation getting a certain overcoming element, but it was She shifted the mantra again, watching how it moved her qi around and replenished her body once again, just like before when she first learned it. However, now she was much more familiar with the inner workings of her body and could see it settling into her body in a way she hadnt really recognised before. Have you managed to recover the use of your mantra? she asked Sana in her head. Somewhat but I was more focused on destroying those other grey things then Sana replied. Are you okay? Well, aside from feeling like I just had my spine broken and being stamped on several times by an immortal monster yeah she said absently still looking at the way her mantra was now interacting with everything else. Sana appeared beside her, and she watched as her sister spent a few moments sorting out what had been done to her mantra. After a moment, qi rippled around Sana, forming small vortexes and elemental flickers. This is? Sana said dully, staring at her hands. She also blinked, because suddenly there was a sense of pressure radiating out from her sister that hadnt been there before. Cailleach appeared beside them, holding the spear that had been impaled on the tower with a broad grin Congratulations you just properly stepped into the Unity Realm.

~ Sana C In the Ruins of Sandar Gate ~
This is? she muttered under her breath, staring at the way her qi flowed in her body according to the direction of her mantra, freeing it from the grasp of whatever had been done had been surprisingly straightforward in the end. It had been a matter more of willpower, given how weak the cage was. However, it had been a deep-rooted and subtle one for all that, playing off their ignorance and the pressure of the moment and nearly delivering a flawless blow with the natural worries that had started to emerge over how overusing it had been slowly making a subtle weakness. The way her qi flowed now naturally focused through her third eye, settling into her merged Qi Sea and Sea of Knowledge. It was the latter that was the real driver now, due to the primacy of her Nascent Soul. Spirit. Blessed. Bestow. Body. Day. Both of them had the same mantra, although it behaved a bit differently. Arais Intent had changed a bit as well, but not to the extent that hers was cycle by cycle. It had lost a bit of the sharpness, but it was still in the process of shifting maybe becoming more adaptable? It was probably the same issue she had, the Maelstrom Intent. She considered it critically again, with an eye for change. The Pagoda was clear on that point C that intent was a template. It was not what she needed to take the next step. It could be part of it, but it wasnt the main part The mantra was the same Qi no... She turned to look at the symbol the Mortal Physique itself, Formless Permutation. She realised she really hadnt spent anywhere near enough time considering truly what that might actually mean. It was funny in a way, because she had spent quite a lot of time pondering it, just not perhaps in the right way. Even Cailleachs explanation of what they were was only speaking generally about their impact. Formless Permutation C there had been hints of it, mainly in their bodies tendency to adapt to damage over time and also to withstand the punishing, absolute natures of the Yin and Yang True Elemental Qis that went into making Myriad Elements True Qi. -Perhaps I should actually be calling it Yin Yang Myriad Elements True Qi, she thought wryly, before deciding to just leave it as it was, because that was a mouthful. -The principle is Adaptability? When she considered it in that way, it was not strong, or weak, but it had no obvious weakness, but it still didnt feel right. Her symbol gave a sigh somehow and nudged her, as if trying to point to itself. She stared back at it wondering somehow if it could be quite that simple. If the symbol had eyes it would probably have rolled them, she guessed, for she got a negative shunt from it. Cailleachs words stirred her in mind: Normally thats a serious threshold, but theres a big advantage to Mortal Physiques they do the hard part for you in exchange for making the rest of your cultivation experience a torrid succession of near life-ending calamities The weird conversation with the spear about mortal physiques also surfaced. What it had said {..suffering, unusual thing, big leap. Potential, accumulation, acquire Fate. Never inborn. mortality} She compared the two: suffering C well, that was an accurate description of the curve of their power growth so far. Unusual thing C well, she guessed the symbol was... Big leap C they advanced fast, giving boosts in power for advancements? Or that they had the potential to grow in many ways? That left the other three: Potential, Accumulation and Acquire Fate. The Physique had huge potential because it was built of accumulated experiences that also tallied with the drawing all sorts of calamities to you. However, that still left Acquire Fate. She was sure now that they had severed something to do with fate, but how did you actually Acquire it at their realm? -Unless its less obvious than that? She wondered to herself. Not so much acquiring fate itself, but agency with fate? Does possessing a Mortal Physique give you a degree of ability to control your own fate? That seemed weird, given that Cailleach had basically stressed that they drew disaster, and she would be hard pressed to call their tribulations up to now things they had any kind of control over. Stuff had just kept dropping on them from a great height, almost as fast as they could deal with it. That seemed weird she put it away for now, which brought her back to it does the hard part for you, which had been rattling around in her head like a marble the whole time. -Oh Oh... OH! She narrowly avoided jumping on the spot and swiftly ordered various things in her mind. Qi, Soul Intent, Maelstrom Intent, Mantra the something else that was niggling, the little inconsistency that had been holding it back before was the symbol had been Boundless Transformations before it became Formless Permutations Without her even needing to do anything special, the symbol shifted things about in her Sea of Knowledge somehow. She cycled her qi and found that the Maelstrom Intent was still there but it was now her Maelstrom Intent; it was able to interfere with anything it touched subtly. In a sense, the two were very similar, to the point where she had had the ideas repeatedly crossing past each other like unlit boats on a dark river. Once she made that little leap, it just fit. It was nothing to do with cultivation, or power, or strength, or anything else like that. ALL those things were acquired. The key was how she saw the world. Arai was bright and direct, but she was more dissembling. She was also, she had to self-acknowledge, a bit flighty, although not in work-related matters, so that side of her had been shoved in a lonely corner of her mind from where it sulked and occasionally threw sardonic remarks, trying not to engage to much with the other little bit of her that just hated the world and everything that had brought ruin to their happy family life. That had become blurred down here, where they were constantly bouncing off each other, always having to be the others strength, they had grown closer together, but in doing so she had lost sight of her own centre. She stared back at the symbol, finally understanding that it wasnt that it was a separate thing. They had transmuted themselves. She had actually awakened a part of her own sub-consciousness? It shrugged and she got the suggestion that that was sort of the case, but also there was more to it. The way it did so was remarkably reminiscent of her own snarkier inner thoughts. She reorganised the thoughts in her mind with a smile. The timeless moment shifted and she felt everything settle in her mind again as the symbol linked all the relevant bits together into a nice pattern and proffered them to her C Formless Permutation. The ability of a person to see the world in many ways and change it according to the way they need to, without doing so in an unnatural way. She shook her head with a silly grin C that was a lot of thought just to arrive at a really obvious answer. Stretching out a hand, she let the Mortal Principle of Formless Permutation sweep out with the Maelstrom Intent. It swept the qi around her in gentle eddies, shifting corpses slightly as it went. She turned to see Cailleach looking at her like she was some form of unusual mushroom before grabbing Arai whose face was somewhere between surprise and a half-spoken exclamation and vanishing in a blur. Eh-? she managed before a horribly familiar sense of crisis descended on her like the shrieking lance from a vengeful god. The storm above howled and a lance of black lightning, tinged in many colours, descended towards her. She wielded her nascent Principle against it, feeling how the surging power descending from on high flowed and shifting the world around it imperceptibly. It fought her, the thunder targeting her becoming not one bolt, but 11, all arriving simultaneously. Her hair rose and the stones of the square melted and warped around her, bodies drifting up and disintegrating in multi-coloured flares. She intensified her use of the principle to rip apart the trajectory of the lightning bolts, dispersing them from her, scattering the focused strike as best she could. The sense of being inexorably targeted intensified, like a tug of war between heaven and earth and within it, she saw a chink of something that shouldnt perhaps have been there. The principle flowed into the gap made in her connection to the conceptual forces behind this portion of the tribulation and pried them apart. In that instance she felt a flash of kinship to the sensation she had severed in the final moment of her Severing Origins tribulation C Fate. The lightning bolts scattered, swept into the maelstroms of her qi where they were absorbed directly into her body, rippling through her meridians, widening them, tempering them and also further opening the crack between her and the worlds fate that she had previous opened with her Severing Origins tribulation just a little bit further. The storm intensified. The heavens screamed in rage and the thunderclouds turned pitch black. She felt the entire square creak faintly no, the entire city within the storm wall in fact. Everything was locked down, restrained like a prisoner awaiting Judgement. It came light a sigh C pure white lightning from heaven. Lotus blossoms and lilies rippled around it, petals falling light summer rain celestials danced in its penumbra as it rolled towards her: 33 bolts arriving like heavenly dragons ridden by Buddhas and Sages dressed in white, accompanied by the music of celestial maidens. She wielded her Formless Permutations Principle fully, drew upon the symbol and cast everything she had into the face of the onslaught, drawing a great symbol of Formless Permutation in the sky to melt the attack directly. The Buddhas chanted, the Sages spoke words of profundity, Celestials danced and the world grew quiet for a moment before the white lightning coursed through her symbol, tracing its route and flowing into her body directly. It washed across her Qi Sea, making her howl in agony as tested every aspect of her being to its limits before melting away into her body and soul as if it never had been. The heavens rose, forming a vast, cavernous darkness out of which came 66 robed officials. Each one carried a great stele and spoke in thunderous words. As one, they turned their faces aside and each stele emitted a black bolt, edged in nebulous grey fire. As they descended, they became demons and devils that whispered horrible things. They grasped for her and tried to take away all that she could ever be, proclaiming that she was the apostate, the aberration and the one who should not be. Her body quaked, her soul blurred, the city round her crumbled into dust, its buildings collapsing into shadows. Shadows rose to claim her even as the symbol blazed all around her. She struck the devils that grasped for her with a spear formed of her own qi C answering their attacks with those from the Heavenly Maelstrom Spear Art, which in this moment became something else entirely. Dark waters rose up and swept aside devils while the forces of heaven and earth shifted around her, danced with her, sang with her as they swept aside the demons, drowning them in the depths even as their greedy denial was melted by her principle. With the last demon falling, the 66 robed officials screamed out as one and cast their steles down at her before collapsing themselves into 66 more bolts of pitch black lightning. They roared down around her even as her principle infused her intent, her mantra and her qi and consumed them, ripping them apart and devouring them. The pitch black lightning flowed into her and ripped her body to shreds, every fibre of her being was castigated by it, body and soul, as it sought to reject her and everything within her on a fundamental level. She barely managed to keep herself intact and hold onto the three iterations of the symbol that she was now fully cognisant of in her body C the symbol in her bones, the symbol in her soul and now the symbol in her Sea of Knowledge that was her Principle. As they resisted, she found all three were slowly moving closer and closer together under the pressure of the onslaught, which almost anticlimactically ran out of steam and she collapsed to her knees. In the silence of the world, 99 black and gold dragons swirled down out of the turbulent black abyss, twisting everything into a vast maelstrom above her. At its heart she could see a ghostly throne, edged in black and gold, upon which a shrouded figure sat. With a single gesture, she felt its principle reach her. Retribution. Each of these stages, she was facing a principle cast from the Heavens themselves, she realised. Fate, Judgement, Denial Retribution. To go against Heaven is to incur the retribution of the Heavens. She stared at it defiantly even as its gaze scoured her C she showed it everything she had overcome, even as it laughed at her, the very sky itself shaking in ridicule. The throne faded away, the heavens, who the sages always claimed would leave a way out of any disaster, closed their eyes to her plight, denying to even watch her end as the 99 dragons fell as one. With its final act it proclaimed her a criminal who had refused its good grace of death before its sight. She sneered inwardly thinking that that action was not dissimilar to the words of the demon or even those old elders who took their brother away who preyed on them when their mother had passed away but feared to step forward before then. She struck out and the first dragon collapsed beneath her strike, she demolished a second and then a third. However, with every strike her principle wavered. With each dragon that fell, the others were able to better resist her Principle and each one that fell the fury of those who came was greater as well. By the 60th dragon, she was unable to even think. By the 90th dragon, she was existing from one second to the next. When the 99th dragon fell, the world went still. She stared at the silver figure standing before her Her mother lifted a silver spear of lightning and struck at her heart, grasping at her very being. The strike pierced through her, condemned her body, wrapped around her soul, struck into the depths of her Sea of Knowledge and then recoiled with a soundless scream that shook the whole world. She wasnt even sure why it recoiled, collapsing away as her body burned in a baptism of silver fire except that even as it faded away, she swore she heard her mothers voice whispering gently on the edge of her hearing, the words lost in the cacophony, but their sheltering intent wrapping around her nonetheless. The silver fire still burned her, though. It sank into her bones, melted her meridians, incinerated her Qi Sea and even ignited her Sea of Knowledge as it seared her Nascent Soul. For a few agonising, hopeless moments she was sure it had actually ended her. That she was just a conscious afterimage of the last lingering, overlapping aspects of her body and soul before they faded awayC The three symbols abruptly overlapped C her symbol in her bones, her principle and her Nascent Soul all somehow finding a moment of harmony amid the ruin of her body to become intrinsically connected with the symbol that was somehow between all of them. Her body reverberated and the world shifted around her. Her principle rippled like a cloak around her for a few seconds before falling still. Taking a deep breath, she stared up at the sky which was just as it had been. Sitting up, she was unsurprised to find that she was naked C her clothes having failed to survive the ordeal. Her jade scrip lay nearby, looking a bit shinier than was healthy. Its survival was not surprising either, given it was comparable to a Chosen Immortal artefact in terms of durability. It would take a bigger bolt than a Dao Seeking tribulation to damage it, but she checked it quickly anyway, satisfying herself that it was still in working order for the most part. Looking around, the city was ruined. Its towers still stood, but most things were melted and twisted, scorched by heat or scoured by lightning. The square where the ritual had been was gone, half swept away, and the barrier around the whole city seemed to be failing as well. Sweeping her soul sense looking for any lucky survivors, she found it was stronger, clearer as well. It easily covered the whole city, which was now totally devoid of life beyond Arai and Cailleach who were stood in the distance. She took a few seconds to look at her body. It was changed, subtly and not so subtly, in several ways. Her mantra was properly re-integrated into her bones. Her meridians were changed, she noticed. Now they had a faint silver sheen, as did her bones, melting silver and gold together into strange patterns of clouds and flames and lightning bolts on the crystal cream surface. Her muscles, organs and everything else were changed as well C the symbol had connected to every building block of her body somehow. That lingering separation, a lack of cohesion that had been there before she worked out the key to her principle was thoroughly gone. The distance between the disparate aspects of her principle was also gone. She still possessed all the other things, but the Mortal Principle of Formless Permutation itself was what guided them. That was still somewhat fuzzy C which was, she could now see, the next step. Just like with the various Intents within her body and Nascent Soul, she presumably had to grasp its nuance and permeate her whole body and soul with it, so its control was intuitive and instinctual. At that point she would fundamentally exceed the constraints of simple Mortality and become an Immortal. All that was required was time and qi basically She stared up at the sky and started to laugh. This wasnt Dao Seeking at all. She had already found her Dao. Quasi-Immortal, she whispered the words because it was unbelievable, really. On the other hand, it was also a bit terrifying, because this tribulation had made her Nascent Soul one look like a walk in the park. As to what an Immortal Tribulation might look like? She was still pondering that thought when Cailleach and Arai arrived beside her. I now have a newfound appreciation for the insanity of youth, Cailleach said after a long moment. It feels like I was premature on saying congratulations for crossing through Unity Realm properly and arriving at Path Seeking Arai just came over and gave her a silent hug that she returned... They stood like that for several moments before Cailleach, who had been poking around coughed rather pointedly. Well that has rather ironically and prematurely dealt with everything here. Far be it for me to break up a happy moment but when I told my dearest it might be noisy I didnt expect you to summon a Mortal Judgement down by half accident We should probably go back to the mountain.

~ Rusula C White Depths Hold ~
Rusula sat at the table in a broad hall, watching the laughing, drinking Ghoblan toast the pair of UrSar, still trying to adjust to the circumstances she found herself in. It wasnt the first time she had been out and about, but for quite a while she had basically been lying in a room being detoxified, as various Ghoblan had put it, of the various bad vibes she had accrued over the course of her rather too close for comfort foray into the Big Evils of Under Grove. You is sitting there looking like just eat dog poop, one of the Ghoblan sat opposite her giggled. What are we actually having a big feast for? she asked eventually, because even on that point she wasnt entirely clear yet. No one say? the Ghoblan said dubiously. Nope, I was dragged out of my room and told to come get food. Now Im here, getting food and everyone is having a party? she said with as much patience as she could muster because she was a guest here. Ah, pity, I wonder as well, the white bearded old Ghoblan opposite her said with an eye roll. Maybe we go have talk about why party is She wondered for a brief moment ifC Old Bones, you stop troubling young ladies who are guests. You married already. Have eyes for only one Ghoblan, the Witch of White Depths Peak said, appearing with a scowl behind the old Ghoblan who spat out his drink. Before she could say anything, the old Ghoblan, who she now realised was certainly the White Depths Chieftain Old Horned Bones, was dragged away to another table and sat down with two other old Ghoblan who patted him on the shoulder and offered him a large bowl of alcohol. Youre up and about? She glanced up to find Arai sat down, opposite her. Ah yes she said, a bit abashed suddenly. I was awake when you came in before, but I couldnt move. Oh, hmm Arai nodded. Im glad youre okay, she said after a moment. Um why is there a big party? she asked, because presumably it was related to Arai and Sana. Arai gave her a look and just sighed. Apparently today is a special day for Ghoblan. Special day? she frowned before realising what the UrSar meant. Oh, you mean the Storm Season Solstice when the harmony of the year tilts? That was the only one she could think of, although she had thought it already passed in all honesty. That is the one, Arai nodded. They also decided to have a big party because we uh well, we broke through to the 5th Circle. She nearly spat out her drink, partly because the way she said it made it sound like it was a day of the week and also because she had assumed they were already in the 5th Circle. Oh, I guess it would be 6th Advancement in Sanas case, Arai said after a moments reflection. I am nearly there, but Ah, she nodded and pretended not to notice the very brief flicker of not unhappiness, but something akin to dissatisfaction on the UrSar girls face. She nearly asked if Arai would like to go somewhere quieter to talk, but didnt, because that might be misconstrued, not that she would have been unamenable to that. It wasnt something that had ever come up and her instincts told her that now was not the time to have even the misunderstanding of that kind of thing in any case. How did you? How did we survive? Arai said with a half snort. The UrSar took a deep drink of her own alcoholic beverage. It turns out Moon Mushrooms are as scary as the Pig Devils in their own way. As cryptic answers went, it was almost a piece of art, she had to consider. Any idiot tell you that, Bright Fungi-seeker said, slipping up to the table as well with a big grin. I toast your deed, kill two cities worth of Defilers and help bring big demon temporary death, is achievement! Arai raised her own cup and received the toast with a rather odd salute, before taking a drink and sighing again.

~ Arai, White Depths Peak ~
Sat at the table, Arai found herself looking at the others around the table and feeling a bit out of sorts. It was mostly because she was realising that she might have become unused to being around a lot of people. She had been on edge in the Cloud Arrows tribe as well in these gatherings, but that had been a different kind of edge to be on. They had been unsure of what they had gotten themselves into and she had been more worried about being pushed up against some wall in the name of dubious religious practice. Here, though, it was just a party and in fact, despite the two of them being one catalyst for it, they werent even really the focus. There was some toasting of their achievement, which left her a bit hollow C because it was mostly Sanas achievement anyway, courtesy of a truly land-shattering tribulation and because she was nursing the combined after-effects of all the mess of that day. How are Pezvak and she looked around, the others? Pezvak is still out cold. Luz is actually over there, Rusula pointed to a distant table where she saw that Luz was having a drinking contest with two Ghoblan while Jelas and the other, mute UrInan watched and made bets. I went out to get some air, Ragash said, coming over to their table and sitting down at the end. Parties are not a thing Ive been to many of, of late. On that we can all agree, she said, raising her own cup again in a toast. They all laughed at that, which made her feel a bit better. I didnt believe White Depths Peak was actually a thing, Ragash said after a moment. Oh C it thing, Bright Fungi-seeker giggled, but it big thing, like Old Axe Hall. Really? Rusula said staring around dully. Yes, all Ghoblan here big 7th Advancement at the very least. Bright Fungi-seeker said conspiratorially. This place basically big drinking den for those who starting to reconnect with ancestral memories properly, looking to take step to 8th Advancement. Witch of White Depths is one of big powers in this land. Get in her good books only good deed. Having seen the Witch of White Depths Cailleachs handiwork up close at this point, she was more than convinced of that. They went and killed a big summoned Defiler, she added, earlier today, in fact. Ohh that the pig skulls sat in the pond outside? Bright Fungi-seeker said, half questioning, half stating. Yes, she nodded, trying not to shudder. You should be very glad you didnt see it. I give thanks every day then that I not see again, Bright Fungi-seeker nodded seriously for once. Last time I see one, it only for a moment. Very unpleasant experience. That is probably underselling it, she said, taking another swig of the drink, which was rather potent spirit wine. Yes, but better than being too specific, Bright Fungi-seeker said with a shudder that she could appreciate all the better for understanding why, never mind that it raised the question of where the little Ghoblan had seen it, unless it was when they had been captured or a lesser version maybe. They chatted on for a while before she excused herself to go stand in the air of the gorge. The coolness was quite refreshing, for a few moments at least. Then it reminded her that she had been in sub-tropical temperatures for over a year and that the way the climate appeared to ignore realm applied to cold as well as heat. At that point though, she was too far along her decision-making process to just immediately go back inside, so she wandered about the gorge instead. It took her a full thirty seconds to realise what was bugging her, and then she looked up at the sky above it and found stars. Huh This place have sky. We give day-night cycle. She nearly jumped as she realised Old Bones was sat on a rock by the pond with the skulls, sipping a warm mug of spirit wine. I didnt notice before... she muttered. It cloudy when you come in and you not exactly with it. Old Bones observed. So this is how you keep track of the days, she said finally understanding. Yes, it very annoying to never have day and night. It why so many people live underground, that way you can at least lie to yourself convincingly, the Old Ghoblan nodded. You think it bad being here for a year, try being here for 30,000 years. You get bleary eyes after a while, start dreaming of darkness, which in this place is not good. Is that deliberate? she asked. When you put like that, frequently think yes, Old Bones nodded. They both stood there in silence for a while as she stared at the stars C to her surprise if she extended her soul sense upwards, she could see a whole sky rather than just the sliver that was visible. It was a profound enchantment, although that made sense given the person who made it was likely Cailleach. I know your problem too well, Old Bones said after a moment. You do? she said, wondering which one You not used to people, and wondering what to do next. It has been a long time since we were around people, she conceded. And you still not sure you want to trust, Old Bones nodded sagely. She hadnt been about to say that out loud, but it was hard to escape the feeling of being used slightly, even here. That was partly due to the much greater awareness of the world around her. You have both done a lot for us, she said eventually. Yet this is alien place to you, you not know the rules. Back home you have big rules and safety: you know what is what, who is what, why is what, Old Bones mused, stroking his beard. Yes she said after a long pause. Hospitality is big thing in this land for Ghoblan, UrInan, UrVash and us, Old Bones said eventually. We old people, value old ways C sometimes those ways bloody and cruel, other times they just plain weird, but words are important, and hospitality is important. You invited here as guest, have grace to us, help young Ghoblan, do good deeds, uncover big evil that gnaws, these are achievement. I say before, but worth saying again, while you here as guest, our house your house, our food, your food and so on. You understand that tenant? She nodded. Hospitality towards guests was important in Eastern Azure as well, whether you were on the Imperial Continent or any other, as much as that felt like a lifetime ago. You not do breakthrough in this place, Old Bones said with a sideways look. I wasnt planning to, she said with as much humour as she could muster. I knows, but worth reminding C not because rude, but actually because this place quite stared at, especially now people realise Defilers down there and we take action. You safe here, but you go outside after making big noise here, especially when people stare hard at the door, and other less reputable folks might get ideas. So I should go outside and break through but wont that also draw eyes? she said curiously. Yes and no C outside is big turbulence, actually very hard to see what is what between inside mountains and out. Some extra lightning not get noticed very easily out there, even big lightning like you probably bring, Old Bones said with a chuckle. She nodded, and stared back at the sky, trying to quash the other thing C the link with her sister didnt help there. Not at all in fact. They could hide it, but she couldnt hide it from herself, and while she wanted to blame it on what she had just undergone, that would be unfair. The key to the breakthrough was her, the thing she had to find was unique to her, just as Sana had found the point within her where all those things were hers, and she also had to find that. She had found it, in fact, but it made her confront a few things about herself that she didnt much like. That soup we were given was powerful spirit food, she said after a while. It very good soup, Old Bones nodded. Very nourishing, very healing. I could use some more spirit wine, she said after a long pause, because as far as answers went, that was quite confirmatory. Here, Old Bones tossed her a jar which she caught. You drink, but not get this from me. Wife already misunderstand once. She find me giving booze to second young lady in evening, she kick me into swamp and make me run away from Shussu! She had to laugh at that, because it was kind of funny; she had seen him go over to talk to Rusula and then get dragged off by Cailleach. Holding the jar, she turned to Old Bones and offered him a salute. Thank you for the hospitality, Honoured Old Bones, this junior accepts it on behalf of both myself and my sister! Old Bones stared at her and then just started to laugh. Holding up his own jug, he replied, These Old Bones welcome you as guest to White Depths Hold. My house is your house while you wish to stay as guest here. They both drank the toast. And then Old Bones laughed at her again as she tried not to spit the wine out because of how strong it was. It sank into her body like fire C the qi within it, if thats what it was, was equal parts fire and ice.
Several days later, Arai found herself sat on a windswept crag on the mountain, not the peak, but one of the subsidiary ones. Below her, Old Bones and two other Ghoblan were fishing in a lake. The storm front had passed, again. The next one was present on the distant horizon but wouldnt arrive for several days. So they had partied for an evening and then Sana had said she needed to go sort out her principle somehow, and presumably try to wrestle with the pagoda which left her to her own devices, really. She had gone and sat in their abode, which Cailleach had given them when they got back, but after a while that had just been annoying. She had, one way or another been cooped up in a nasty box for far too long, and sitting inside a stone room cultivating when she was basically skirting along the edge of a tribulation was probably not the best idea. There was also the fact that she was trying not to let circumstances cause a stupid fight. They had been stuck together for over a year, surviving hand in hand, and somehow watching Sana undergo that tribulation from a distance, sheltered by Cailleach, in the storm had felt dividing. She, the older sister was meant to be the one to take the risks, to blaze the path, to be the protective one, and in the end Sana had taken the risk and done just that, albeit by accident. It was a very stupid reason C and it was very her. She had buried so much over the last year. Pain, fear, loss, hate, terror, loneliness in a strange way as well. Worry over her friends, worry over their father, her responsibilities as the elder sister. She had been the one to protect and lead after their mother died, and somehow what had happened with Sanas principle had happened at just the wrong moment and that, when combined with the understanding that she had to embrace all the things that made her her, even the selfish bits and the nasty bits and the bit that sat in the corner and mumbled curses to their mothers vile clan who had forced her to death. The link made it worse as well, because it was something they both knew and were both choosing to ignore. Sana was deliberately giving her space rather than doing the usual thing where she just picked the fight, because she also didnt want to cause a thing, in a different way. It was all the worse because they were so close, usually certainly in the eyes of others and had been close, constantly, since they got here, through necessity, making the borders blur even more. Now that their mantras had recovered from the villainy done to try to neuter them, that link was even more intrinsic in a strange way. Sharing a link into your sisters head was not a good thing at times. Good in a fight, yes, but terrible in a fight between siblings. It would be a very stupid fight. She sighed and lay back in the snow that was around her, staring at the storm-lit highlight sky. She wasnt sure how long she lay there, just watching clouds move, letting her qi cycle, letting her pseudo-principle shift. The Ghoblan were a long way away, and all of them were more than strong enough to not get caught in the tribulation anyway. What Sana had done wouldnt quite work for her in the same way. That went without saying, because it had to be something intrinsic to her. Old Bones had basically confirmed as much as well. Each Principle was a bit different anyway, but a Mortal Principle took that to the pointy end. They were Unique according to Old Bones and formed depending on the building blocks of the person. Her sisters was about changing the natural order of the world, while hers was settling on something much closer to the nature of the changes within it. She already knew what it was, what it would be called Accept what is given You cannot melt with force what others can This is not a spiritual law her mothers wry voice whispered on the wind That was sort of ironic, because in the end, it was almost like a spiritual law. She stared at the clouds that swirled above her. The lightning when it finally fell, was expected. Eleven black lances aiming for her vital gates and key organs. She lay there and saw the fall, watching them twist down and become one with her. She intercepted them with her Principle shifting them and letting the symbol eat them whole as they flowed through her meridians, into her Nascent Soul and into the void beyond it where the totality of the symbol, her Mortal Physique, currently resided, in parts of her that she continued to think of as her minds eye, the third eye, somewhere between all the other parts of her. She felt something like a constraint within her shatter C split apart as they were dissolved throughout her body under the backlash of their dispersal. They flowed into her Nascent Soul and became a part of her, freeing her just a little bit more from the chains of the world as they did so. White lightning came from black sky: Celestial Maidens, Wise Buddhas and Sages came with Heavenly Generals reading out judgments, declaring the superiority of the natural order. She spoke with them, pitching one to the other, refuting Sage with Buddha, Buddha with General, General with Sage, dancing with the Celestial Maidens, chanting with the Buddhas, sparring with the Generals and trading words on the way the world worked with the Sages. The white lightning dissipated, incorporated into her body, breaking another little chain that held it. Her principle shifting and adapting, flowing through many changes and slowly pulling the disparate aspects of her experiences together in her body, Nascent Soul and minds eye. Grey and black serpents came, whispering in the clouds and the storm, showing her the way her principle should be, riding upon them were wise elders of the Court of Heaven, Sages of the World, Paragons of the Arts and Scholar Kings to tell her how it should be. Great authority spoke to her, and her soul trembled, her body grew feeble amid the cold and the snow, her principle was Those false words of theirs, that had eroded and warped the symbol in her soul in 66 subtle and different ways, trying to deny it She crushed their deceits ruthlessly. They had not walked her path, not stood with her, and not experienced what she had. They crumbled and dissipated one after another, getting devoured by her, captured by her mantra and turned into new strength through her Principle, their attempts at twisting her were turned into opportunities to fix little weaknesses and by the time they were done her body and soul were almost unified, tempered against manipulation like that which had nearly taken her mantra from her and doomed them both. The heavens recoiled and lightning descended, 99 bolts of black and gold. Each one that struck her tried to transform her, warp her or subvert her. As each one failed, melted by her principle, they scourged her body with lightning, trying to break some little piece of her meridian or introduce an imperfection to her body that would ruin her like some lingering vengeance across the generations C a subtle weakness in a muscle or a flaw in bone that would cause failure when the symbol fused everything. They wormed into her dantian, into her Nascent Soul C tried to pull her into memories of joy and torment, twisting her psyche this way and that, pulling her back into nightmares of this world and of her adolescence. She refuted and solved every threat with the symbol that represented her principle. Even so, the assault she had to weather was immense. The toil and punishment made her soul scream and her body crumble. Her sister stood over her, a silver shadow, holding a spear to her throat or was it mother? It was hard to tell they looked alike sometimes This was the ultimate representation of her inner demons in some weird way. The thing she treasured the most sent down by the heavens above to execute her. Her sisters principle tugged at her, lashed at her, consumed her and tried to tear her apart in a sea of silver fire. The symbol burnt away like a rice paper flower on a funeral pyre. Her whole being became part of the silver flames the words her mother spoke that day echoing in her mind a final time, or maybe it was her sisters as they stood before her bier. With a sigh, she sat up The silver fire was gone, sinking away into her body, cleansing it of the remaining impurities within her. Myriad Transformations Mortal Principle It hung in her Sea of Knowledge, a tiny seed that would be nurtured as her qi circulated through it. She looked at the rock still bubbling around her, scooping a handful of it up and letting it run through her fingers. It felt like warm water, even though it would have burned her to cinders mere months ago. The silver fire had made connections for her Myriad Transformations Physique Symbol through every part of her body, courtesy of its mimicry of her sisters principle C although perhaps it would have done so anyway, and that was just a mask it wore to try to make her succumb. The tribulations had been as much mental as physical, maybe more so, a test of her adaptability, knowing when to show strength and when to bend, when to strike decisively and when to melt with polite words and actions. Not to say she was suddenly some enlightened sage, she chuckled dryly and ran a hand through her hair, which had grown about 20 cm during the tribulation it seemed, and was a bit frizzed from the heat. No she sighed out loud, watching more of the molten rock dribble like warm wax. She was still the same person she had been yesterday really, capable of the same silly thoughts andC CShe dodged the lightning bolt C barely. It had fallen almost 100 metres away and up above, on a different, higher crag, but the sky was now rumbling ominously. Even at that distance, it had seared her skin and made her bones tingle. Below her, all three Ghoblan were waving at her and pointing Ah, Monkeyshit-! It really has it in for me through nine generations! she swore and shot down the slope, dodging between shadows of rocks as another bolt fell C much closer this time. She felt her skin warp and her bones burn slightly as the raw, primordial thunder tried to take root in them, all the while her Nascent Soul and her mantra struggled between them to keep her fully conscious. Idiot! she groaned, although there wasnt much to be done beyond sending a few obscene hand signs skywards for all that the lightning would care. Picking herself up, she scrambled to shelter under a rocky in an overhang above an avalanche gully she had nearly been thrown into. Beside her, Old Bones just handed her a jar of wine. You have possibly bigger style than your sister, the old Ghoblan chuckled as she took a drink of the burning liquid to steady her nerves. Another dropped a few hundred metres away and made her hair fan out and her skin crawl. To be killed by one of those after having overcome my tribulation would indeed be a bad joke, she muttered, taking a deeper gulp. Yes, nature have sense of humour like that, Old Bones agreed. Think very worst things very funny. Book 2 Epilogue (Chapter 87) – Shifts
Hell is what we make it, as is the darkness of our hearts.
Unknown sage, Era of the Shan.

~ Dun Lian Jing C The Perilous Realm ~
She lay in the dirt, laughing. It was silent laughter, because they had long since robbed her of her voice unless commanded, but the hilarity of the situation they found themselves in touched a chord within her that made it impossible to suppress. The courtyard they stood in was a ruined mess. A handful of captives, those who they had managed to find nearby, who had been witnesses to the events and known anything at all, lay slumped and dead-eyed against a wall. Broken sobs echoed from one of the other buildings, ignored by the majority of the party. And yet, nobody knew how Gan Deng had died. It was hilarious. Certainly, there was some heavenly tribulation here, one of the two diviners who the Huang Gan clan had brought with them muttered, holding up a compass that spun idly. Gan Renshu, who stood nearby, said nothing. Gan Jiao, who was stood nearby in his lightly armoured red robe, leaning on his spear scowling into the distance, also said nothing, perhaps because he didnt want to get another beating. The loss of his storage ring was Would someone shut that bitch up? Gan Sheng, another one from the Red Sovereign Sect, said looking in her general direction. What in the nameless fate could actually do this anyway? the diviner muttered, still pacing around. His soul jade is dead, as if he never even had refined it to begin with. Its like he was killed without ever entering reincarnation, but that should be impossible in this place, for us? Or whatever killed him exceeds the protection on our soul jades that Grand Elder Jai placed upon them? another spoke up from where he was sat nearby C she thought his name was Yan Fu, a senior of Yan Jus or someone from his clan. You think? the diviner, who she finally managed to place as Gan Tai, a Dao Immortal no less, said with a sarcastic gesture. There are three signatures that leave this place anyway. Two go east; one goes south. All of them have something auspicious associated with them, but I cannot grasp the moments of this place: something had ruined the feng shui thoroughly, scrubbed it clean, in fact. What of the other things? Gan Renshu said eventually, not looking at Gan Jiao. The Dao Seed pills? Not a sign, not even a peep from the compass, Gan Tai said matter of factly. Youre welcome to try yourselves if you think your destiny with divination is better than mine. You realise what you have done? Gan Renshu said with a scowl, turning to Gan Jiao. How in the name of the inauspicious, virginal whore was I supposed to know that moron would walk into something like this? Gan Jiao scowled. You could have I dunno, just run away? Gan Renshu sighed. From a qi beast that can break Dao Immortal grade storage rings in its bare hands and moved so fast I couldnt perceive it even with the help of a heavens eye artefact and having lifted the suppression? Gan Jiao said sourly. Youre lucky I went after that asshole as it is, or we would never even know there was something like that running around here. I guess, but if only we hadnt traded two bottles of heavenly grade Dao Immortal Foundation pills for it, that would be Gan Renshu sighed. She could see the supreme effort it took him to refrain from screaming at people. Passing off those two bottles of pills as just Dao Immortal Foundation pills was kind of funny to her, because she knew they were not just that. Most Dao Immortal Foundation pills were fierce things that you could only take once and which had a high chance of causing complications or secondary mutations within your Dao Seed. Those pills had come from a master pill refiner in the Huang Clan, Huang Fenghuang C the Phoenix Fire Pill Emperor. They were so gentle that a babe could take them like candy and yet they were every bit as potent as most other types. A single bottle was unattainable to most and they were coveted even by Dao Sovereigns as supplements to boost your foundation. They also held both Luan Fire and Phoenix Fire, so with each one all the impurities from your consumption of the previous pill would be washed away and every one also purified your Dao Seed along with building the foundation. On the open market a single one would sell for thousands of dao jades, and Gan Jiao had managed to lose half the groups entire supply C the advance payment promised to the various Dao Immortals from the Heavenly Solace and Gan Clan who were along for the ride. If the group had been divided before, now there was an actual chasm between those who had been paid to come here and those who were the true believers in this task of theirs. Her body stood up on its own C a horrible feeling C and she was sent over to the building where the sobs had mostly stopped. Inside it, she was made to stand against the wall, staring at the three cultivators who had been captured with one of the fleeing groups. All of them had been promising juniors, two with Sky Fairy Pavilion and another with the Storm Blaze Sect. They actually still had their foundations and were largely unharmed, beyond being humiliated. Their screams and sobs were entirely down to the indignity of being naked in front of men, a childish fear in front of this lot. Later, I will feel sorry for you, when you stand here like me, assuming they dont just kill you, she said, her lips moving but no sound coming out. You think they will make us slaves, like you? the woman from Storm Blaze hissed. You think that lot care that youre from Sky Fairy Pavilion? she said with a sad smile. Im from the Imperial Court. They just stared at her with derision in their eyes, still believing themselves much better than her, who was just a slave. Just because you were some servant to the Imperial Court, do you think that makes whatever you suffer what we will suffer? the woman from Storm Blaze sneered. -Idiots, dont come crying to me when you realise why that lot didnt kill you or soul scour you, she thought in her head. Maybe in another time she would have felt sorry for them, but all her pain and anguish was for herself now, and even that was stretched thin enough C and it made her skin crawl. They had placed a slave brand in her dantian C to stop her from obliterating herself that first day. She had also been forced to swear an exemption from punishment to Young Noble Gan Hao so that her curses would not trigger tribulations from the Cloak of Heaven that shielded that bastard from prying eyes. The whole thing was a hilarious farce, and it had cemented in her mind that she was both the prisoner here, and the one thing that was not expendable to Gan Renshu. Without her, their task failed as she understood it, because she was the only one with any actual thread of Destiny to whatever it was they were seeking. She stood there in silence, in the evening light with the other three women, listening to the world around them. All her senses were mortal now. Their claim that her body cultivation and spiritual method were totally bogus seemed to have been born out in a bunch of other ways like that. It was a cage within her body to which Gan Renshu, Gan Jiao and the two diviners held the primary keys. Any could command her in a few ways: make her dance, cavort or do various embarrassing things or just walk here and there. However, only Gan Renshu could command anything else of her. Mercifully, he seemed content to just use her as a living compass. So, which way? Yan Ju asked. We wait for the others, then we push on towards the river. The sweeping teams have mostly pushed the other cultivators in this valley over any serious obstacles at this point, Gan Tai said, presumably having consulted that compass of his again. No, we will catch them on the way, Renshu said after a moments silence. Staying here is certainly a bad idea. You think there is something dangerous to all of us around here? a distant voice asked a bit derisively. What do you think, Brother Jiao? Is there something dangerous around here? Gan Renshu asked nastily. The group responsible seem to be the Argent Imperial Hall, Gan Tai added. They seem to have headed to the river in any case C I cannot grasp their talismans, not yet anyway C but their qi signatures head in that direction. Come, the voice echoed in her head, and she and the other three all stood up mechanically and walked out into the courtyard. She mimed spitting at Yan Ju on the way past, making him frown. Hold out your hand, Gan Tai commanded her. She did as commanded, struggling against the unnatural calm that was forcing its way into her mind. Be calm, Gan Tai said blandly and she felt her rage and frustration momentarily frozen, like a small animal before a predatory animal, then scattered temporarily. Flipping out a knife, he cut her palm and then her other hand moved and she drew a design on her own palm with her blood. All the blood in her body suddenly tugged faintly to the south-east, making her stumble slightly. The blood symbol, a complex thing that was as much a three dimensional image as a rune swirled off her hand like a small serpent and hung in the air, extending in that direction as Gan Tai considered something in a grubby manual he had. This divination rune suggests we must travel for three days south-east before making another divination. We must cross two barriers and a trial. Does the trial involve Fighting? Gan Tai shrugged. The ways of heaven are mysterious, but probably, yes, it involves fighting. It doesnt seem to have been forestalled by us sweeping everything ahead of us, just delayed by a day. What of this ones tale? Gan Sheng said holding up one of the limp cultivators. That some servant had a treasure sword and that was why Gan Deng died? Yan Fu mused. It might be worth pursuing. Do it, do it, she sneered. If youre lucky hell be right and you can go die too. Enough from you, Gan Tai said absently and her mouth stopped moving. Well, he certainly saw what he saw, but that whole recollection in their heads is so hazy as to be meaningless. Not one of them was closer than 100 metres and I had to divine what they might have seen had they actually been close enough. There were at least a dozen signatures, two treasure swords, a spear, a strange talisman that should hold martial intent, another strange signal that relates to the lightning we all saw and two other abnormalities that neither this compass nor the talisman that is its superior could make anything of. Both those signatures are still here, by the way. A few of the Golden Immortals looked around uneasily. Whatever it was went through those other two groups of cultivators like they were chumps and the signal regarding that is still here as well, Gan Tai stressed. Which is why we are moving on, Gan Renshu said briskly. But Wen Di, one of the mercenary cultivators who had come with them courtesy of Yan Ju, spoke up. I dont care what you want from this. Your task is given by Young Noble Hao, and you will perform it or you will not. If you choose not to, you are no longer a part of this group. Gan Renshu said simply. Looking on as Renshu started to walk out of the ruined courtyard, she could see that that was that. The unspoken words there were and then you will die, as two already had when the original loss of the pills became known. Both had only been Ancient Immortals, but it had certainly stressed to everyone else that there were bosses here and minions. While Gan Renshu was only a peak Golden Immortal, he had enough treasures on him to kill a Dao Sovereign in a straight up fight, she was pretty certain at this point, not to mention his cultivation was somehow adapted to this place. How he had achieved that, even she wasnt sure, but he was able to exert his full strength irrespective of the various talismans that others were using. Walk, he said flatly, waving to their little group of prisoners. The command set her and the three other women after Gan Renshu as the rest of the group traipsed after them. She saw from the corner of her eye that the bodies vanished into a corpse coffin artefact that Dai Tan, another of the Dao Immortal mercenary cultivators, had produced. Where are we heading? one of the cultivators ahead of them asked as they fell in around them. Tomorrows rendezvous,Gan Renshu said shortly. And where is that? one of the Red Sovereigns Sect disciples asked, frowning. Where we rendezvous with the others tomorrow, moron, one of his compatriots said, slapping him on the back of the head as he went past. The woman behind her gave a squeak as that cultivator also slapped her on the ass on the way past as an afterthought. That pretty much set the tone for the rest of the day. They walked in a rough escort formation through the sub-tropical forest, encountering little by way of threat and eventually crossed over the river to the river wetlands on the other side. The two diviners, Gan Tai and Gan Bingwen as the other ironically turned out to be, led the way, escorted by four Dao Immortals. That evening they didnt bother to stop, which she found to be a minor mercy of sorts. The forest at night was unpleasant, in all kinds of ways, but it was far more preferable to being ridiculed or made to do lewd dances for the amusement of personages in the Gan clan or other influences at the whim of some of the more crass elements of their band. The following day was the same as the previous; it passed her by in a monotonous torment wherein she was perpetually made aware of her own body being the cage which was binding her, all the while grappling with the fact that the damage from the mushroom spores, which felt like a small eternity ago, was still working its way deeper into her body. Now it was taking advantage of her attempt at destroying her own foundation with those curses to slowly do just that, but rather than it being via heavenly lightning, it was like being rotted away from the inside out. The day after was much the same C they encountered some unlucky qi beasts, who were caged, slaughtered and butchered for their cores and whatever worth they had. It didnt really seem to matter what realm they were or how aggressive they were: those who were doing the sweeping killed them and stored away the cores. On the afternoon of that day, they also captured a second group of cultivators, a band from a sect on the southern end of the Easten continent. It didnt even deserve to be called a battle really C one of the Dao Immortals just locked them all in place and then went through them, soul scanning them one after another, taking their rings and then storing their bodies in the corpse coffin. The only survivors were a Soul Foundation female outer disciple and a female herb hunter from the Hunter Bureau, who the diviner Gan Bingwen bound as a second living compass using the Huang Clans soul arts before sending them into their group. By this point, the three who had been captured before C from the Sky Fairy Pavilion and the Storm Blaze Sect C had been gagged to stop them complaining or shouting insults. Their eyes still held quite a bit of resistance, but their body language was that of people who realised they were in quite a big pit. Likely they were taking comfort in the idea that their purity was at least assured if they were to be used as supporters for divinations. Thereafter, the group continued on their way, under the direction of Gan Bingwen and Gan Renshu, winding their way along the banks of the river they were now following onwards to wherever they were leading them.

~ Ha Yun C Edge of the Mountains ~
Why in the evil eye of heaven did we ever agree to come here a nearby cultivator wearing Shen Clan robes and the badge of some sect from the Western Shu continent grumbled. Because youre a minion whose mother was screwed by a monkey? another cultivator walking behind them snickered. Quiet, you lot, the herb hunter hissed back down the line. This is why we should have brought someone from the Myriad Herbs Association another voice grumbled from further back in the line, a Pill Sovereign Sect disciple probably. Yeah, they at least have the proper pedigree There are more of those stalkers around, he muttered. They glanced sideways at him and spoke a bit more quietly. Ha Yun exhaled and went back to his task, which was basically to screen a bit of the left side of their column. There were no tetrid stalkers around here, but their group had had a run-in with one the previous day and that was fresh in many peoples minds. As were, it had to be said, the scenes from before they arrived in here, when Senior Cang and a few others had killed those thirteen star qi beasts. He waved a hand and they moved to the right a bit uneasily. No tetrid stalkers, but quite a lot of bothersome spirit vegetation. Would you lot shut up? We dont want to attract another of those bug swarms! the hunter who was leading the column hissed back. Really, hes so highly strung, one of the Shen clan muttered. Must be inexperienced. You know... another added, word has it they promote hunters in Yin Eclipse regardless of their cultivation realm or some such. Such a mockery of the rankings would never be allowed in the Myriad Herbs Association. Even if the Yin Eclipse suppresses cultivation, the skills and expertise of a higher realm tell, the Pill Sovereign disciple grumbled. We have talismans for those bugs anyway, the first one added rather naively. The time since they had arrived in this horrible place had certainly reinforced why he had avoided these kinds of missions like the plague back in West Flower Picking town. They were bothersome, as were teaching ones. It was a common theme among the veteran herb hunters that sect disciples were the worst kind of escort mission you could land. It was never quite as bad as they made out, but there was a kernel of truth to it. That kernel was that background mattered to even the lowliest sect disciple. Those from clans had a more variable grasp of status than just cultivation realms, but they had made it into a matter of influence after all. Background and face. They could take being ordered around by someone from the older generation C Elder Weng for example C however, this younger herb hunter, also from North Fissure, who was only a seven-star herb hunter and barely at Soul Foundation had been doomed before he ever started. The idiot had even volunteered to lead this little trek back into the mountains here. For people like these, from the Shen clan and others who had a very firm grasp of their own status, taking orders from commoners was like asking them to eat shit. As such, they were more amenable to listening to him, a Golden Core cultivator from the Ha clan than they were listening to Hunter Pei. It wouldnt have mattered if Hunter Pei had been the third coming of the Erlang Buddha himself; he was from a nameless little village somewhere on the northern coastline of the Yin Eclipse sub-continent and three realms adrift of his rank. Despite being a veteran of several years, he might as well have been instructing cats. So, Brother Ha, one of the other cultivators in their little band said, moving over to walk beside him, why is someone from the Ha clan in the Hunter Bureau? The West Flower Picking town Hunter Pavilion is mostly controlled by the Ha Clan, apart from a few rogue elements that recently rebelled, he explained. Ah, I heard about that C they tried to attack that Senior Din and a Ha Clan group? the disciple, a young woman from the Nine Auspicious Moons sect on the central continent, nodded sociably. They did, he conceded. His memories of the whole thing were still weird and gave him headaches. He called upon the art that Senior Ouyeng had given him to help with the lingering soul injury as they walked on in silence for a bit. He scoured the surrounding for problems, while the young woman focused on looking where she was walking so she didnt trip over a rock or something. It was not that surprising that nobody recognised him as the person who had been part of that group. A few seniors likely did, but there were two other bunches from the Ha clan now in their camp besides. Din Ouyeng himself spent most of his time with his compatriots from the Jade Gate Court, now led by an Ancient Immortal Senior, Senior Bo. And Ling Luo might as well have been welded to Din Ouyengs side at this point. CAn immutable truth of the world: nobody complains about the presence of beautiful women, no matter their realm, Ha Yun thought with a sigh. Ling Luo might as well have been Din Ouyengs maid, or maybe she was actually his companion at this point; she certainly looked at him on occasion like she was. He had no idea, because while she was personable enough when they crossed paths, she rarely did cross paths with him and that wasnt the kind of conversation you could just strike up with someone. -So... Fairy Luo, are you having relations with the senior from the Din clan? C *Slap* How dare you. That was a microcosm of how most variants of that conversation were likely to play out. Scary, that there could be people who would rebel so rampantly, the girl muttered. The politics of the three provinces of Yin Eclipse have been fraught, he conceded. Ah, look out, he took her arm and stopped her from stepping on a vine that would likely have exuded a sap strong enough to melt her slipper. Oh, she shivered, and stepped over it carefully. Such a horrid place. No disagreement there, he murmured in a hushed tone. Hunter Peis instruction not to talk too much is a good one, though: those bug swarms are unpleasant. She sniffed. Its just the way he says it do this, do that, no explanation. To be fair, if he were to take the time to give a proper explanation for every instruction given in the midst of our travels, everyone would be dead by now, he pointed out. She shrugged and they kept walking on. Why did you even come on this trip anyway? he asked after a while. Because Senior Dongmei said someone from our sect should be here, involved, the woman explained, before adding, so I volunteered. I am Bia Meifen, by the way. Ha Yun, he politely supplied back. That was how things had panned out pretty much. They had a combined group that was if not fractious, then growing in ways that made the influences within it uneasy. It was split three ways, by the continent, pretty much: The Jade Gate Court and their allies were led by an Ancient Immortal: Senior Bo. The Pill Sovereign Sect, meanwhile, had become the de facto leader of the rest of those from the imperial continent, led by another Ancient Immortal, Senior Quan. Those from the southern continent, on the other hand, were jointly led by Senior Jiao Den, an Ancient Immortal from the Argent Hall, and Ze Min, an Ancient Immortal from Thunder Phoenix Gate. Those from the western continent and elsewhere had mostly gravitated to the shadow of Senior Dongmei, an Ancient Immortal from the Nine Auspicious Moons, and Senior Tian Cang Di, of the Shu Pavilion. Three continents worth of sects, all of whom had a rather difficult working relationship, bound together because the alternative would likely end in a messy bloodbath. Nobody likely fancied themselves the outright winner of that, except perhaps Tian Cang Di, who seemed disinclined to engage in the manoeuvring of the other groups for whatever reason. They made their way onwards, with Hunter Pei and the other hunter on the far side of the column occasionally attempting to instil a bit more rigour in their formation. As they went, he chatted quietly to Bia Meifen, pointing out some interesting spirit herbs and even gathering a few as the opportunity arose. Most of their haul from this trip was being held by Hunter Pei, but everyone had been scavenging on the side anyway. It was another hour of slow descent through the montane jungle before they reached the actual foothills of the mountain range they were in. Here, the sub-tropical jungle ended at a series of cliffs and gorges before opening out onto the broad savannah. Their group, led by the five Ancient Immortals, had occupied a small ruin on a rocky outcrop on the edge of the forest for now. It was strategically placed with a gorge and a torrential river on one side, and a large valley on the other. Making their way over the rise towards it, he had to admit that the view was spectacular. Ahead of them, vast grassy plains extended into haze, while to their north and south, forested slopes rose, transforming from savannah into jungle and then cloud forest slowly as the humidity rose with the altitude. The peaks they had made their way out of, and those broad winding valleys with their rivers, were shrouded in clouds and might as well have been another world compared to what now lay before them. In the far distance, a second vast range of mountains loomed, stretching from horizon to horizon, their snowy peaks glittering in the distant light above amidst the swirling clouds. All the divinations they had done showed that that was the most auspicious direction to travel to exit this bizarre place. Welcome back Did you find anything good? one of the Pill Sovereign disciples on watch waved to them and gestured for them to come on into the region around the camp. Just a few spirit herbs, Senior Nangong, Hunter Pei replied respectfully, giving him a storage ring that held the majority of their harvest, such as it was, now never to be seen by their eyes again. Senior Quan will be grateful, Nangong nodded, pocketing the ring without any preamble. Nobody else has anything? Pardon? What are you, a magpie? the Bia Meifen beside him sniffed. The disciple was about to retort before noting her affiliation and shutting up and so waved the rest of them on by with a scowl. A few of the others also made derisive comments as they passed. That was also life here in a nutshell. Those below Immortal realm C or independent cultivators, for that matter C were all basically working for seniors or influences now. Most had initially sought the safe shadow of those seniors when it became clear that this place had no proper suppression in any case. Now, they were the ones taking on most of the actual endeavour, and risk. With the talismans external connections no longer working, most influences in their group had begun progressively presenting their resources to their seniors as it gathered at the top. Those lower down knew they had no chance of getting anything meaningful now that there was no suppression, so everyone was now just feeding what they got to their seniors, hiding behind flags and reputation. It was a cunning strategy in one way, because the only people showing the most actual growth in this place were those lower realm cultivators, himself included. They were also the ones adapting fastest to whatever was going on with the qi here. On the other hand, it was hard not to feel like they were being treated as an expendable resource C that was certainly how the Jade Gate Court and Argent Hall were treating lesser influences and disciples. The worst part was that most were willing to go along with it anyway. It was one reason he was happy to go out into the forest. He was happy to volunteer his expertise if it kept him out of that fate-accursed town and the weirdness around it, where most of the sects and influences interest here were focused now. Death to a beast attack in the forest was a possibility, but death by a fellow cultivator was fairly common down there. There were three big groups like theirs already in this vicinity, funnelled here by the mountains and the shared inability to fly or teleport. The camp grew again, Meifen muttered as they made their way through it. It has, he agreed. There were several new clusters of cultivators. The number here in this ruin had to be upwards of 150 now. The camp on the other side of the valley had close to 200 and there was at least one further large group on the far ridgeline in another ruin that held a hundred or more from what the camp gossip here suggested. With nothing better to do, he wandered along with the woman from the Nine Auspicious Moons, eventually winding back at Cang Dis section of the ruin. The nearly mythical senior was sat on the edge of the ruin, staring at the town below, which was the other source of their recent exploitation. They had arrived here three days ago, and the town, which abridged the river that ran along the edge of the mountains, was the most straightforward way into the plains from what he could see. That they hadnt moved on past it was down to two reasons as far as he could see: the fact that nobody understood what was going on with its feng shui, and greed. Any luck, Junior Sister? another member of her sect called out from a nearby room where they had a fire going in the fireplace and were experimenting, badly, with making spirit food from what he could see. A bit, thanks to Young Master Ha here, the woman said brightly. He blinked at that, because all he had done was talk to her on the way back, and point out a few interesting herbs for her to gather. Considering their efforts, he had to admit that even he could do better C so, seizing the opportunity, he politely saluted them and added. It was my pleasure. I also have some slight knowledge of spirit food. Perhaps we might compare some notes? The girl by the fire eyed him dubiously, but the other two in the room and Meifen as well brightened considerably at that. You didnt mention that when we talked earlier Meifen said, eyeing him with renewed interest. It is a slight thing. The Ha clan does a lot of exploration of the ruins, and as a result we are expected to learn a bit of this and that, he explained. I see the girl by the fire nodded. In that case, be my guest.

~ Ruo Han C Dark Valley Ruins ~
Ruo Han lay on his back, staring at the first stars that were slowly emerging from the sky between scudding clouds, lost in his thoughts. Nearby, Jin Chen was seated, staring silently at images of Meilan Xiaoli in the flickering light of the campfire they had. Liao Ying was also sat there, poring through the book they had recovered from the ruin, which Han Shu had been more than happy to give her. Hao Jun He sighed, because Hao Jun was he was loath to say a nuisance, but had they been back in the sect, he would probably have sent him to be disciplined already. Unfortunately, that strategy would bear nothing out here. Hao Jun was already difficult enough to deal with without causing an actual schism over putting him on the spot. The problem, essentially, was one of status Hao Jun was from the Hao clan, and he knew it, and they knew it. The Hao clan were a big heavyweight on the southern continent, and while Hao Jun was only a very minor member, he had at least one cousin, if not two, in the Argent Hall, the Argent Justice sects parent sect. That was their hope for getting out of this mess really, but it was also a fate-accursed liability, because all their efforts to be more inclusive to Hao Jun had basically been met with polite rebuttal. He was from a big clan, and the three of them were all commoners. He was still a member of the sect, whereas they were people who had been marked as trouble makers. He was also the person who was going to intercede on their behalf, and they all knew it. That things had gone this smoothly, was mainly down to him having two long talks with Hao Jun already, his own cultivation being higher than Hao Juns and the four herb hunters making their path through this place depressingly easy compared to all the suffering it had been before. Right now, Hao Jun was sat in the middle of the camp, meditating on his cultivation. Sighing, he sat up and stretched. Thinking too much about their current circumstances made keeping an empty mind difficult, even for him. Got bored of looking at different stars already? Liao Ying, who was at nearby, joked, glancing up from the book she was reading. Something like that, he conceded. How is the book? Technically brilliant, and simultaneously the most boring thing I have ever read, Liao Ying said with a sigh. Its a morons guide to replacing nodes in a teleportation formation, but on a scale that I can only see a very big sect ever employing. When you say very big? he asked. Argent Hall big, Jade Gate Court big, she said absently. Four fifths of the materials this talks about are utterly unknown to me and the remaining fifth, those I think I recognise, I only do from looking through those super high-end auction listings in the warehouses back home for fun. So he was about to ask if that meant you could actually make one of those formations with the book, but she just shook her head. You cant make shit with this. Its purely about replacing individual nodes. Its the 7th manual in a 21 manual series and deals exclusively with a very specific part of the formations, Liao Ying explained with a sigh. What of the other stuff we found on the way through the forest? he said, looking at the small pile of pots and other oddments that would go in nobodys storage rings or talismans. Somewhat indestructible, kinda pretty, fairly utilitarian? Liao Ying said with a wry smile. A pain in the ass to lug around Jin Chens voice interjected. And not especially valuable, in all likelihood, Kun Juni said, appearing out of the shadows to sit down by the fire. How can you say that? Hao Jun asked. Much like Miss Liaos family, I also have connections to brokerages, Juni said a bit drily. I recalled that I had auction listings for stuff on my scrip, so checking back through them for artefacts that were hauled out of ruins on the outskirts of Yin Eclipse, I found this They looked at the series of projected images for a series of dark stone pots and a collection of plates, knives, forks and spoons and a small set of very ornamental boxes. These were all sold at auction in Blue Water City through various clans auction houses in the past decade. The pots reached about 2 spirit jade, the cutlery sold as a set for about 5, while the boxes sold for between 30 and 90 spirit jade. Why were these ones worth so much more? Hao Jun asked, opening his eyes and finally engaging with the general conversation. Talk of treasure always brought him over. They are the right size to hold pills or spirit herbs, I would guess, Liao Ying replied. Yep, pretty much. The properties of the stone made them excellent for preserving spirit herbs, Juni agreed. Thats mostly what the largest pots get used for as well, unofficially. My family has a few. They were so unwieldy they got buried in a cellar in the end and we use them to store grade seven and eight spirit grass pulp thats used for mid-grade alchemical catalysts. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. That seems very Jin Chen trailed off Mundane? Juni said with a smile. Well... yes, his friend conceded. I mean, even a few spirit jade is a lot to the average person but to a Nascent Soul cultivator, its not much she sighed. Most of this stuff is just domestic things in the first place. That it cannot be stored is likely down to some idiosyncrasy of the material used to make it rather than any big secret in their use. They all watched the fire in silence for a while, before Liao Ying remarked, I see your cultivation is continuing to recover, Miss Juni. It is, Juni nodded. He didnt scan her with his soul sense, which was being weird in this part of the forest anyway, and it would have been rude besides, but he could now feel that she was somewhere around the peak of Qi Condensation. As a rate of recovery, to have achieved that in a week, even with the amount of foundation pills she had been consuming, was impressive. To his annoyance though, Hao Jun did send a flicker of soul sense at her. Whether she noticed or not, he had no idea, but Liao Ying did and shot him a narrowed look for a moment before closing her book with a sigh. I am going to go meditate until later, she declared pointedly. Juni nodded and stood as well. Ill go relieve Lin Ling of her watch. He watched Juni walk back into the shadows before sighing and looking at Hao Jun. That was rude, he pointed out, sending the words with his soul sense, so nobody else would hear. I was merely concerned for her state of well-being We are relying on them to lead us out of this place Hao Jun said with a half-smile. Please, ask next time, he said, as politely as he could. And maybe apologise to her. She didnt notice, and if nobody tells her Hao Jun muttered. And you know that for sure? I dont know that for sure, you know? he said, narrowing his eyes. I overstepped, Senior Han, sorry, Hao Jun said, pointedly apologising to him, not to Juni. I have been so preoccupied with thinking about how we can make things good with the Argent Justice Sect He smiled and nodded, masking his annoyance at having that thrown back at him. Hao Jun had developed a tendency to do that, when he did something that was a bit stupid like that, as if it somehow excused his behaviour. Not for the first time did he wish that Hao Jun hadnt been unconscious for most of that brawl with their sect seniors. He had also been rather nosey about the background of the three C especially Kun Juni and Han Shu. He was never rude about it, but the questions were always a little more searching than they needed to be. The root of the problem, was that technically Hao Jun was almost of a rank on par with him in the sect, and in a different part of the Outer Sect at that. He and Liao Ying were both people deemed particularly promising and were effectively quasi full-disciples. He was also one, but having taken up the position of a junior elder, had basically stepped sideways in the inner promotion track of the sect. Hao Jun would certainly become a full disciple and perhaps even an inner disciple if they returned. As might Liao Ying if their problems could be meted with their seniors. As such, had Hao Jun been at Nascent Soul, he would likely already have claimed that he should be in charge. Look, we all want to get home alive, he sighed. Whatever happened before, since we joined forces with Miss Juni and the rest, our passage through this miserable place has been like night and day. This is true, Hao Jun nodded. They are almost as good as some of the Association scouts. I will admit, it does make a nice change not to have to stare at every tree in paranoia at least. Exactly, he agreed. However, the matter remains, that to make the Hao clan listen to us, we will likely have to show them some benefits, Hao Jun sighed. He resisted grinding his teeth. This was a point on which their group was politely split, but for differing reasons. Hao Jun wanted to look in every ruin C he was here to participate in the trial, and make a name for himself. To a lesser extent Liao Ying was as well. Jin Chen was here because he and Xiaoli had been talented alchemists among the outer sect disciples. He was here to basically manage the outer sect disciples from his court that had come along. The herb hunters had no interest in ruins at all, and just didnt want to die horribly and alone out here. As such, he, having had experience with ancient ruins back on the southern continent, was not in a hurry to go walking into any C and clearly neither were the herb hunters unless they couldnt avoid it. The others to a lesser degree wanted to see what was what, but only Hao Jun really wanted to explore. Look, the issue was that our seniors screwed up If we can take something to the Hao clan that makes it clear that we made gains when idiots like Sheng Zhao and Shan Roxu did nothing but get people killed, it will make the case all the more compelling, Hao Jun said, leaning forward. That book is something, as are the few other oddments So you are saying we need to poke around more, he sighed. You want to find good stuff as well, dont you? Hao Jun grumbled. This place is clearly some kind of treasure realm. And its also unspeakably weird, he pointed out. Where there are gains are to be made there will also be risk, and yet Hao Jun scowled. And yet they just walk past everything and that Lin Ling usually just says no. And when she doesnt its a creepy ruin where you get inauspicious vibes from everything? he said. Well yes, Hao Jun grumbled. I mean, we are gathering herbs and such, but those are all pretty crappy things C our seniors can pull them up like weeds if they desire. He was pretty sure that was an over-exaggeration. Most of the herbs that the hunters had been grabbing were excellent quality and all had awkward properties. I cant say I disagree with her that there is something increasingly off about these forests, he pointed out. Your ability to externalise your Nascent Soul is recovering? Hao Jun asked, changing tack. A little. It seems to be a question of acclimatisation, he mused. Why? Well none of our compass talismans work up here I just thought Oh, he nodded. That was a good point. There were certain divination options available to Nascent Soul cultivators not afforded to others of a lower realm. The hunters compasses still work, though he frowned. Those things that read ambient feng shui are hardly divination compasses, Hao Jun scoffed. Tell that to the people who arrange your estates spirit gardens, he muttered. That is clearly different, Hao Jun said with a dismissive smile. You are comparing the comprehensions of those old things who have stared at heaven and earth for thousands of years to the hunters here? They havent been wrong yet, he pointed out. We havent been in a position to ever prove that their paranoia has been I think if you repeat that back to yourself, Liao Ying said from nearby you will find the answer you seek. Hao Jun scowled at her. I thought you went to meditate. Youre both sat here chattering like housewives Your discussion is making me meditate on the price of fish! He could only laugh at that, although Hao Jun looked a bit affronted. Im going to go meditate, the younger man sniffed, and walked off into the shadows. If only you had been the one from the influential clan, he grumbled, once he was certain Hao Jun was outside of the wards around the fire. I am, Liao Ying said with a sniff. Just not with the Argent Hall, sadly. If it helps, he was a passive asshole back in the sect as well. It does, and yet it doesnt, he sighed, rubbing his temples. Even the hall elders trod lightly around him. His cousin is someone seriously influential, you know. He is? He doesnt talk about it. Should have just asked me, Liao Ying said with a smile. Hao Tai is a Golden Immortal in the Argent Hall, made it to that realm by the age of 300. He was an Immortal by his mid 40s. Why didnt he just tell us? he frowned. Why do you think? I imagine that at home everyone is Hao Tai this and that He, on the other hand, is in his mid 20s and only at Soul Foundation. Just like the rest of us mere mortals, Liao Ying said, poking the fire. Great, he sighed, seeing the problem. Intra-family politics would easily supplant any minor clan dealings for someone like Hao Jun. His cousin will likely bail him out, but he isnt wrong. Whether his cousin bails out the rest of us is another matter. We might almost be better off hoping that Senior Ning survived, Liao Ying agreed. How is your cultivation coming on anyway? he asked, changing the topic. Disturbingly well. I take it yours is the same? Liao Ying said after a moments consideration. My efficiency is frankly terrible, but even with what I have regained, I am still progressing faster than I had been outside with the aid of pill supplements, he said. Same Liao Ying nodded. Jin Chen is the same, and probably Hao Jun C not that he will ever speak of his cultivation to any of us. In a single nights meditation Ive made the kind of progress that might have taken me a week outside and my law is working at maybe a tenth of what it should be? He nodded C his was actually doing better than that. His absorption efficiency was still hampered, maybe 15% of what it should have been, but to have even that be getting him the gains it was Ill be honest, though, Liao Ying mused, leaning back against a warm rock. The bottleneck is as much my cultivation law as it is whatever is going on with this place. He had also noticed that, but been unwilling to say it out loud. He had been pretty confident in his own law. It might be a basic one from the Argent Justice sect, but it was the core chapter of their basic law: the same one that was the foundation of all their more advanced laws going forwards. That it just wasnt equipped to deal with the purity and complexity of the naturally occurring qi in this place was Yeah he agreed. I had wondered before About this being some kind of special treasure realm? Liao Ying nodded. That looks more and more likely C the complexity of the qi here its purity, the strength of the tribulations Can you envisage what kind of speed you might have if your law was capable of making the best of it? he asked, picking up a branch in the fire and waving it, watching the flickers of fire qi dance in the air. I could break through to Nascent Soul in a month, Liao Ying whispered, staring at the fire, making it clear she had also done the calculations with her reply. He had been wondering that himself. His Nascent Soul looked like a fourteen-year-old version of him and had been maturing at a slow but steady rate outside here. It was a hypnotically enticing thought, for all that the issue of their laws just not being good enough for this place was a problem that would be almost insurmountable. You reckon thats why Hao Jun wants to explore everything? he mused. Heck, its why Id want to explore everything. This place is a complete ruin: people lived, worked here, built settlements here and a lot of their stuff is lying about, Id bet. This book was in a random pot for fates sakes, Liao Ying nodded again. Even a basic law from this place, what would it look like? I cant disagree that its a tantalising idea, he agreed However We have to be alive to make use of it, Liao Ying replied with a nod, brushing her hair out of her face. I am well aware. My family made its money on artefacts, remember. If only Hao Jun was aware, he grumbled. He is; he just doesnt care. Liao Ying said with an annoyed sigh. I spoke to him about some of the ruins when he was asking me about the book yesterday. He nodded and smiled and said all the right things, but I know the look he had in his eyes, and it said only one thing to me: you may think that, but for me, it will be different. He could only nod C it was the kind of thing you could tell a certain type of person until you were blue in the face. Show them scrolls, tell them what happened to others, and they would nod, and smile, and agree C but in their heart, they always believed they were the one it would be different for. It is the kind of thing you can only learn from hard experience, Teng Chunhua said, arriving beside the fire and sitting down opposite them. And this is not the place to tempt it. The mortality rate of people who explore ruins in Yin Eclipse is terrifying: one in five usually die on their first trip in, unless guided by those who are very familiar with them. And this place must have some connection to those ruins outside? Liao Ying asked. It does. The designs, the style, everything here is the same, Teng Chunhua stated. To think otherwise is a fools conceit and death in those ruins usually comes in ways that nobody ever sees. A doorway that just kills anyone who walks through it. A place where the alignments are purely inauspicious, with no qi involved at all. According to the records of the Teng School, the ruins outside the suppression zone have buried Dao Sovereigns and even an Eternal in the last thousand years. Places where Qi Condensation cultivators had been walking without trouble looting pots and pans one season, became an inexplicable death zone to any the next, before returning to how they were. That is why Miss Lin and Miss Juni are going nowhere near them unless they cannot help it, he mused. Yes, the ruins here are not like the anomalies further up, Teng Chunhua said, biting her lip. The way the alignments of the land are disturbed is abnormal. The faster we are clear of this place, the better. You said that before, Liao Ying frowned, but our compasses show little Teng Chunhua shook her head. It is not to do with compasses; it is the difference in methods. Physical Cultivators are more sensitive to intent at their realm than spiritual cultivators are and all of us have had a lot of experience working with feng shui and formations. It is a requirement for advancement beyond the six-star ranking. Regarding the compasses though the herb hunter frowned, and pulled out a copy of a battered manual and tossed it over to him. He caught it, and looked at the front cover. Han Manual on Feng Shui C Volume 1 As in Han Ouyeng? Liao Ying said, leaning over to look at it. Yes, as in that Han Ouyeng, Teng Chunhua nodded. All those who start out in the pavilion are expected to have mastered this volume by the time they make it to the seventh-star rank. Han Ouyeng was, indeed, famous. Despite being a senior official within the Hunter Pavilion, he was known to be someone who walked a path that was not as dogmatic as those others who led the Hunter Bureau in Eastern Azure. He was the de facto head of the Bureau, although it was more a ceremonial position than a practical one, as the major decisions were taken by council of the heads of the Bureaus on each continent and a few other influential persons as he understood it. Han Ouyeng was, however, an old fellow who had been around a very long time, who knew how stuff went, and presumably had a lot of contacts that were beneficial to the Authority, so despite being quite independently spirited, he endured. He flipped through it, not being particularly familiar with what the Hunter Pavilions taught their juniors. They were on the decline on the Southern Continent. He only knew what he did because his role as an Outer Sect Junior Elder was to coordinate the sects external missions with various influences, including some local arms of the Hunter Pavilion. By and large, they were being supplanted by Associations though, which were basically sects in all by name. I have to admit, its an aspect of the Hunter Bureau training I had overlooked, he conceded. Well the Bureau has all but pulled out of the southern continent at this point, Teng Chunhua acknowledged. I think there are some efforts to re-establish and reinforce a few choice pavilions, but the strength of the Associations and their backing, not to mention the distance Thats what I heard, Liao Yin nodded. They are only issuing missions through the eastern cities, and they rarely involve sects; its the same on the Western Continent. He had heard as much by gossip as well. Well, if you like, I can teach you how to make the basic talisman compasses; it will be useful out here, because principally it relies on natural harmonies rather than instilled order, Teng Chunhua said. This is really interesting My own family has a manual like this, but its nowhere near as comprehensive, Liao Ying said, having claimed the book from him to look through it properly. It would save you a fortune in basic talismans It does, Teng Chunhua chuckled, although it does mean that the talismans that get sold in Yin Eclipse are a cut above the others in most other places. If you have to compete with this and a few other manuals like the Deng clans and the Golden Promise Canon, you have to go higher rather than lower. In the end, the rest of the night became a long discussion about that manual and how to make the compasses. It was interesting as well, because the method also had a close relationship with formations, of which his own grasp was pretty good. The Argent Hall required all outer sect junior elders to know a few multi-person formations. He had four he could call upon, although with the horrible qi efficiency of everything here, they were not of much benefit unless they acclimatized to this place a good bit more than they already were. He had discussed it briefly with Kun Juni already; however, there were issues. It was one thing to use them with their group, but revealing how to use them to the hunters, as he had explained to Juni, was likely to cause friction with Hao Jun. The formations could be considered as minor sect secrets and the one time she had tacitly broached the idea with him, he had been quite put out at the idea of giving those with no roots in the sect access to such knowledge. He hadnt raised it since then. Adding actual betrayal of secrets to their current predicament was probably not ideal unless there was no other choice and Juni had agreed with him when he went back and explained that. They were also largely unusable to the hunters anyway C the smallest offensive one required four people at Soul Foundation and while he had been working on making it usable with three that would be rather unstable. The defensive one was more hopeful. While it required five people, four of them could be at Golden Core, while only the controller was required to be at Soul Foundation. Seeing the first lightening of the sky, he got up, and started to dismantle the campsite. The pre-dawn watch seemed to have been done by Han Shu and Jin Chen, which was good. His friend had hit it off quite well with Han Shu, it seemed, and having someone to talk to outside of the three of them was clearly helping to alleviate a bit of the grief that was gnawing at him regarding Xiaoli. Rousing Hao Jun to help him, he set to hiding the scattered traces of their presence while Hao Jun disguised and dispersed the fire. The watchers for the night had likely been Lin Ling and Kun Juni. Lin Ling was almost always the one who was on watch and it was hard not to feel that she was on edge about something, though she never said what. It took about 20 minutes to wrap everything up and set off again. Their marching formation, of sorts, had shifted a bit into a single order line. Lin Ling went at the front, Kun Juni went at the back while Teng Chunhua and Han Shu carried the middle. Of their four, he tended to go to the back, then Liao Ying, then Hao Jun and finally Jin Chen at the front, usually alongside Han Shu. The reason for that was the change in the forest. It was no longer cloud forest, but dense, subtropical jungle with scattered opening and a lot of rivers running through it. Visibility was dire, even factoring in soul sense, and everything was, on some level, a form of spirit vegetation. Scattering as they had been would have led to people getting confused and left behind, inexperienced as the four of them were at moving in this kind of forest. As they set out, he noted that Liao Ying was already scavenging herself a compass and playing around with it, asking Teng Chunhua questions occasionally. May these bugs be returned to the nameless fate, Hao Jun grumbled ahead of him, swiping his hand at a swarm of black and yellow flies that had swirled out of a nearby bush. He pushed out his own qi and grimaced as they actually swirled towards him as well, clearly drawn by the energy. A few flew through it and he got a nasty shock and understood why Hao Jun had complained: the bugs fed off his qi, draining it a There was a faint shift, and he saw the flies buzz and disperse again. He saw Teng Chunhua now had a beast core out, a low grade one, and was passing ward stones around. He took one C it was a fairly basic elemental ward stone, but carved with a small formation link that he recognised from the manual they had been looking over. These are basic formations, but so long as you keep putting qi into the ward stone, it will keep bugs like that away, Teng Chunhua explained as they moved on. A bit draining, he noted. But better than us losing all our qi to those flies, Juni remarked from behind.

~ Ling Yu C Blue Water City ~
What do you mean, we cant go out? Ling Yu sat in the still ruined garden of the estate, listening to her younger brother Ling Mu complain about his social activities being restricted. It is the command of the old elders, Young Master Mu, her mothers handmaid, Huian said, crossing her arms defiantly. Then Ill go ask them! Ling Mu said with a scowl, making to take his leave before Huian caught him by the back of his top, rather like an errant cat. You will do no such thing, Young Master Mu, Huian scowled. They are in an important meeting. All of them? he said disbelievingly. All of them. Huian glowered. Liar. Youre lying. No way all the elders are in one meeting, her brother said accusingly. Its bad to lie. Ill report you to Elder Fei! Sighing, she closed her book and stood up. You also cannot go out Huian said to her. I am aware, she said with a scowl. I was going to go back to my room. I dont need to hear him screeching like a catC She paused, for dramatic effect. Except, wait, I cant, because a certain someone ruined all the formations in the whole estate! You you her brother nearly went red in the face. Ill be in the front reception rooms, she said with as much of a haughty sniff as she could muster before leaving them behind. Just see that you dont go out Huians voice called after her. No fear there. I know where this goes... she muttered. You should be wary of being too savvy, the old man now walking beside her said with a wry smile. She sighed, and walked on, because Elder Baisheng was right. What is going on in the city, Grandfather Baisheng? she asked in the end. Trouble, that has been a long time coming, the old man grumbled. Nothing for us to worry about though, although the exploits of the two young masters may look a bit awkward to the hindsight of those who enabled them." She paused, because sat forlornly on the edge of a potted orchid was Little Blue. The ginseng had been sulking for weeks now. She grabbed it and gave it a hug and walked on, with Grandpa Baisheng walking her, looking pensive. You are certain about the news that Sana and Arai were caught up in all this... she said softly. I am, Grandpa Baisheng said sadly. And Cousin Luo. He nodded. That hurt, almost as much as Sana and Arai she had been set to go to that party, the one where Di Ji put his hooks into her cousin near enough as she understood it. Only her gallivanting with Sana around the docks looking for things to cure little Blue Moon had stopped her. -Was I the original target? That thought was a chilling one in a different way. She had read up about Di Ji since then, when she learned about him -If I had gone there, Grandpa Baisheng would have been there, might have seen something might have stopped whatever he did to Luo and he wouldnt have targeted Sana This Di Ji, why did nobody kill him before? she hissed trying to avoid getting tears in her eyes, hugging little Blue Moon tighter. He is the epitome of what it means to be a Young Noble with the backing of the Imperial Court. Baisheng said, sounding odd. -Untouchability. It made you want to grind your teeth C the untouchability of absolute power, aloof from any repercussion unless you wanted the consequences to be dire and far outstrip anything done before it. It made her feel It twisted a knot in her stomach, made her want to hit something, to scream or cry maybe all of them, but If I asked it would you kill him? she said, stopping and turning to him. She could see her own sad face and slightly teary eyes reflected in his eyes as the old man stared at her sadly. You think very highly of this old man, he said with a sigh. Would you, though? she said, holding his gaze. It is not such a simple thing but he looked conflicted for a moment. Because it is you asking yes this old man would, Baisheng nodded. However, it will have to wait. First, the Ling family must endure. They walked on in silence. She, lost in her sadness He lost in whatever an old grandpa who stood at the apex of a world could be lost in, she guessed. Little Blue Moon sent her a thought that said that it would also kill Di Ji, and anyone else responsible if it ever became strong enough. The certainty in that statement made her want to cry. The trial had been such a grand thing, and now it was She felt only bitterness in her mouth. She had asked and they had refused to tell her until she commanded Grandpa Baisheng to find out. Sana and Arai might be dead, Lin Ling and Kun Juni declared rebels? I may be small and weak now, but you did this to my friends she hissed under her breath. I will make you all The old mans hand fell on her shoulder and she cut off her thoughts. Being too savvy caused problems. She stalked the last of the distance to the room and dropped down on a couch, staring at the ceiling which was painted with scenes of dragons grasping stars. If she reached out, she could almost fancy herself a dragon, grasping for one of them. A great dream, and a terrible reality, that was how you could sum up a place like this. You are far too young to be thinking about the duality of shadow and light, Baisheng remarked, sitting down on a chair and waving his hand in the direction of the cabinet. She watched, because it was never not amazing, as tea, with wine added to it, made itself and swirled over to the table between them. She reached out with her qi and grasped a cup, feeling the warmth of the water and the tang of the tea leaves as she drank it down, accented with just a hint of the flavour of the wine. Is it possible they are not dead? she asked. This old man did look Others believe it might be so but they are not easy to approach. Others you mean the Azure Astral Authority, those who overturned the City today, she asked. Among others, yes. Old eyes see plots everywhere, when sometimes reality is just cruel, Baisheng mused. In any case, these are matters you should not have to worry about. I am a daughter of this family, she said sitting up. My brothers sure as f-fate wont worry about them. Language, child, the old man said with a wry smile. I know that you are angry, child, that reality is cruel, that you are born with a gift and yet, the world always provides ways that your gifts cannot help you This is simply the trial of life. Baisheng mused. She poured another cup and drank it down. The fact that none of those old elders will do anything, even about Sister Luo she said softly. If it was Mu or Fan they would be If it makes you feel any better, they would sit there just the same, only it would be your mother screaming at them, not your aunt, Baisheng noted. The forces behind this Di Ji are not simple. In fact, this Di Ji is not simple either. This old man has looked into him, and found only lies and deceit, and behind that a mendacious hand twitching curtains best left alone. Oh? she sat up. There is something wrong with him? Well Di Ji, for starters, is likely a fake thing C it is understandable how others do not see it Like a clone? she frowned. A bit more than that C but the means by which it was done tells me much about those who were doing it, Baisheng frowned. She thought through what she knew of those kinds of things a clone to distract was somewhat predictable, but she could guess there were ways Why would nobody think of something so obvious? she asked blankly. Because it is not obvious. Someone has shifted things so that the idea of Di Ji, the clone, is totally opaque, and then everything else will be arranged as it can be, because all those looking on will find other ways to make that certainty of theirs a reality. She stared at him blankly. Is such a thing actually possible? Isnt that theC? Do not speak of that idea here lightly, Baisheng had covered the room and pressed a thin finger to her lips. The door crashed open, and Baisheng was back on his chair as if nothing was untoward. Ah, there you are, Ying, her father said grimly. She stood up, and saluted politely. Ying greets father. Little Blue Moon also saluted him, which was humorously cute and made her want to hug it again for comfort. What is the matter, father? she asked. You are under no circumstances to leave the side of Uncle Baisheng, her father said, glancing at the old man. I am sure she had no plans to do so, Baisheng noted. I take it matters are going about as expected? Her father stalked over to the side table where the wine was and just drank a whole jar. Ah here you are a youth said, walking into the room. What in the devil her father scowled. And Young Lady Ling. You are every bit as lovely as others have said, the intruder continued blithely. Why are you in my house, Sheng Fulo? her father scowled. My father is the new Duke of Blue Water City. The whole city is my house Sheng Fulo said brightly. Not my house, it isnt Scram, her father scowled. We already gave you our answer. You can have all the offices. Now now thats very If the Head of the Ling Clan in this province asks you to get out, Baisheng said with a smile. Then he is, without a doubt, being very polite about it. Who are you, old I am Baisheng, boy Grandpa Baisheng said with a smile that never reached his eyes. The whole room turned oppressive and two shadows who had been walking behind Sheng Fulo both spat blood suddenly and staggered. You her father turned pale at the sight of the two guards which certainly meant they had been a higher realm than he was. You one of them rasped. She stared as their bodies twisted, their words lost, as her normally jovial Grandpa Baisheng literally unscrewed their limbs and turned them into red mist and rags before they vanished in flares of grey fire. Go back and tell them that the Ling Clan is the same as the Ling Clan back home, and that the next time one of you enters my house unaware, I will send you all back to Shan Lai in a funerary urn, after being cremated on a pyre of monkeyshit. The youth backed out of the door only for an intangible force to grasp him. Too slow, Baisheng said blandly. She watched dully as the youth vanished in a blur of opening doors and then a thunderous crash as he hit something distant outside. Thank you for your intervention, Old Elder Baisheng, her father actually bowed, at the waist, to Grandpa Baisheng, something she had never seen him do before. Odious boy, the old man scowled. Nobody raises their juniors right these days So I take it Leaving is no longer an option. My martial brother will come here soon, with the rest. We will wait out this mess and then see what needs doing afterwards.

~ Dun Jian C somewhere south-west of the shadow forest ~
*tak* *tak* *tak* Dun Jian sat, watching the two women, both beauties such as you rarely saw in a place like this, play their game at a breath-taking speed. The rain outside was the only reason he had taken refuge in this hovel of a roadside teahouse. Walking in it was a disgusting endeavour, frankly. A stupid person would have tried to flee by teleportation, but he knew enough about the ways and means of those in charge to know that that would have been suicidal. The Huang clan certainly had been keeping an eye on him, but until he could get to the Teng School, it was the Azure Astral Authority that now had him worried. They were also plotting something, his intuition told him. They had cleaned out the Astrology Bureau this very day, and as he walked the roads south he heard tales in every direction of what was going on elsewhere with the Hunter Pavilions. -How did I end up like this anyway? He seethed inwardly. -Cant take counsel? Dont want to hear words? I hope you choke on your aspirations. Sighing he quelled his anger, barely and sipped the tea. Tolerable, he muttered, and poured some wine into it and went back to watching the two beauties. His thoughts however, refused to settle. -First those ungrateful and manipulative bastards from the Huang Clan and that fraud of an old master disown me, then they steal my abode? -Hah -One minute you have a bright future, all those possibilities, everything within your grasp even that physique of Dun Lian Jings And it had all been upended, by the squabbling between two mendacious brats, worlds away, jerking themselves off over mythical tales. His masters head turned by them as well. -Mercenary old bastard, fraud, accepting three bows and doing what you did I hope that whatever is down there kills them all, just so you get to die with them! They played mostly in silence, beyond talking about very mundane things and he found himself focusing on that to distract him from his own problems. One, the older with her auburn hair and bright blue eyes, was talking about visiting an old friend, who she seemed to have not seen in a long time, while the other was apparently planning a memorial for an ancestor and had decided to take this road by chance. Two old friends meeting at a random teahouse to play a game of Gu... -Like the start of a bad novel, he judged, but definitely a novel that will be easy on the eyes. Looking around other patrons surreptitiously watching the pair, sat there seemingly oblivious had the same thoughts no doubt. In fact, he knew they did, because he could almost see them, such was the disparity in realms on display. Would sir scholar like something else? the waiter asked, bustling over to him, bringing him back to the present. Some wine perhaps? Ice Lotus Wine, for the road, he requested, eyeing the rain that was now lessening. Very good, the waiter left, and he went back to watching the others in the teahouse. Nobody here was of a realm to see through his disguise; it was one of his most precious and hidden treasures. *tak* What will your father think if he knows you are here? the younger one, fiddling with her long, dark hair as she considered her next move asked. I can imagine him hopping like an angry toad on a hot rock, her opponent, who had plaited auburn locks framing a flawless face with deep azure eyes and full lips, murmured. The mental image of an old man fuming over his beautiful daughter travelling unbeknown to him was quite funny, and also oddly alluring. *tak* She made her own move and her playing partner sighed again. And what of? the other woman asked something and trailed off. *tak* Lets not talk about that, whether he and I will reconcile the auburn-haired beauty said with a pause in her game. *tak* *tak* *tak* They played another game in silence and then left together, with their own jar of ice wine for the road. It was a fitting drink for this muggy, humid weather. He sat there, watching the world go by until the rain had stopped entirely and someone with an umbrella walked in. Picking his moment, he quietly stood up and left, ice wine in hand, and on the way out, smoothly took an umbrella from an unsuspecting patron, who would no doubt think it had been left at home or stolen by some child. A shame to just take it like some common thief, he thought, but if he knew it was going to a member of the imperial family, he would no doubt have graciously volunteered his umbrella anyway, and Id best avoid standing out too much as a stranger unfamiliar with these parts as it is right now. Just as he had arrived at the dilapidated little place, he left it unmarked and set out southwards once more. The road had few travellers: just a few wandering fellows, a man hauling spirit herbs on a cart and a rather down on his luck scholar. The rain spotted down again periodically, but thanks to his umbrella, it was now much less of a nuisance. Idly, as he walked, he found himself regretting that he had not approached the beauties C walking down the road, side by side with such, no matter their mediocre realm, would have been a delight no doubt, and he never lacked for means to attract favourable relations either. A night with the pair, one way or another, would have been quite a thing, he was sure. Hey, good sir scholar! a womans voice cut through his reverie. He had left that other scholar far behind, and, looking around, he realised there was nobody else on the road other than him and the beauties, who were stood beside a spirit carriage that had thrown its wheel. The horse was stood nearby, looking bored as only spirit horses could. How may I help you both? he said, smiling at last. Finally, the day was looking up. Our carriage has well... the auburn-haired beauty turned her azure gaze towards the wheel of the carriage as if it had offended her nine generations. It was a thing of my late father, a family heirloom in some regards. But you know how these things are Of course, of course, he nodded, walking over to look at it. It was clear what had happened. The spirit wood had had a small flaw in it that had just worn out over time, the axle had cracked and the wheel slipped on the surface of the road. I believe I can fix it, he mused Oh! You can? the younger woman with the lustrous dark hair said with a bright smile. Wonderful. In truth, it took him a few moments to fix it. Both women were Nascent Soul cultivators, and he, even injured as he was, could exert the prestige of a Dao Eternal if he was so inclined. To remake the wood anew and reset the wheel was nothing more than a trifle. Oh, wonderful, truly an opportunity born of heaven and earth. The dark-haired beauty said, bending down to inspect the work he had done. I dont believe I know either of you young ladies names? he asked, smiling. His current appearance was that of a rugged scholar wearing orthodox robes in his late thirties, with chiselled features and a short beard. Standing tall as he was, he was certain he cut a striking figure to them. Xiao Mei, the dark haired woman giggled, blushing slightly at his gaze. Kai Lan, the older auburn beauty murmured. Are you perhaps heading south towards Teng Town? That was my intention, fairy maidens, he acknowledged, sending out a bit of his prestige to bedazzle them a bit more. Perhaps you would like to ride with us, Kai Lan asked archly. The weather in this season is unpredictable after all, and we would feel happier for a good scholar such as yourself to accompany us and while away the hours. It would be my especial pleasure, he said with a smile, already looking forward to the evening C a hearty meal at the next inn, an expensive suite, impress them with some money and riches, or tall tales They hitched up the horse again and he checked out the rest of the carriage, just in case it was some particular kind of treasure. Helping them both up, he sat on the other side as they set off once more. The rest of the days travel passed in pleasant conversation. Both women were enchanting and very easy on the eyes, hanging on his every word as he spun them slight tales of the ancient history of this land. They all drank the ice wine and by the time they arrived at the next town, both were very jovial. He had expected them to go to a mid-tier inn, but Kai Lan led them straight to the second most expensive one in town, overlooking the river and with a marvellous view out over the groves of spirit trees beyond. That evening they wined and dined and he feigned a certain degree of drunkenness as they asked for tunes from the musicians in the inn, and even bought a round for everyone else there, toasting Xiao Meis ancestor Ruo Tian among others, as well as the good fortune of all those present. Several hours later, he awoke with a groan, staring at the ceiling of his room in the inn. Youre finally awake, Xiao Mei, who was dressed in a diaphanous robe and sitting in the window of the room murmured. You talk such a big game, yet you really cannot hold your liquor, Scholar Dun, a voice purred from the bed beside him. The arm of Kai Lan was, he realised, encircling his shoulders and he had never noticed. He frowned, and tried to focus on the last few hours events. It was impossible that he, even injured as he was, should have gotten drunk with -Scholar Dun His mind caught up with the words Kai Lan had spoken and he grasped her hand and made to move her Thats rude, you know, she murmured, pushing him down on the bed. Youre here with two beauties and all you can think of is running away? He hadnt been thinking of running away, not immediately anyway but that wasnt what was shocking. Her strength was greater than his. Who are you he managed to slur, realising he really was, properly drunk. I told you when we first met, I am Kai Lan she purred, scooting closer to him, her breasts cupping his arm. Well, I may have been a little coy with my introduction, Xiao Mei murmured, getting off the window and walking over. His gaze was drawn, inexorably to the fact that her robe hid very little, even shadowed and moonlit as the room was. I am Hua Xiao Mei the dark-haired beauty said, sitting down on the edge of the bed, her figure taking up his whole perception of the room. And I am Xue Kai Lan, the beauty beside him whispered, her breath hot in his ear. You do know who the Xue Clan are? Dont you, Scholar Dun Jian? His blood ran cold, even as the oppressive weight of her strength fully locked him down. He realised his new storage ring was gone, and his inner world was suddenly beyond his grasp. I believe you owe us both a few questions, so in lieu of that I will give you an answer up front, Hua Xiao Mei purred, sliding over to kneel right beside him on the bed. People also sometimes call me the Dewdrop Sage -Nam... You know, cursing out two beauties sharing your bed could be considered really inauspicious, little scholar from the Dun Clan, Xue Kai Lan giggled, running her hand across his forehead. If we wanted you dead, you would have died in that teahouse none the wiser Hua Xiao Mei said patting his leg companionably. I mean, we can kill you, if you want C even make it enjoyable Xue Kai Lan softly snickered. Do you know how many young masters would actually give their lives to be lying in the same bed as me? Given she was claiming to be from the Xue clan, he had a pretty good idea that that number would be generation ruining. -Soul art He tried to focus on his inner self but there was nothing there, nothing to get purchase on. -Im caught in her soul art somehow He might as well not have had a Dao Foundation or a Dao Soul C nothing was there, he might as well have been mortal for all the grasp over the various aspects of his own inner self he found he could exert. Lady Kai he managed to mumble C finally connecting name to face and the reputation. Really, if I wanted you dead, all Id have to do is leak a recording of this scene to Ha Kai He really holds a grudge, you know I mean, your idiot of a nephew and those other fools who fancy themselves wise men of methods and means got between him and this. He found his head drawn around and given a full length view of the naked Xue Kai Lan in the moonlight. The sight was so intoxicating he wanted to reach out caress her breasts kiss her beautiful She grasped his hand, preventing him from reaching out. Ah, ah now now, she pressed a finger to his lips and forced him back even as he barely regained control over his own faculties. You split up he weakly remonstrated with her C that had been one of the His thoughts fogged up again as she laughed. Because of Di Ji. He believes that, yes I was very angry about that, still am But there are enough people queuing up to tip over the Din Clans garbage pile already C if he has slipped away this time, Ill make my move. I did make that stupid declaration after all, and so far you have all kept the letter if not the spirit, of my angry words. No rather, we are here for the other matter, Hua Xiao Mei said, caressing his leg and drawing his attention back, hypnotically but reluctantly away from Xue Kai Lans flawless form Another matter? he managed to stammer out. He was still desperately, some part of him, trying to find the hooks in her soul art to Why yes tell me Scholar Dun a man of letters such as yourself, must be very familiar with Mu Shansu -Mu Shansu!?! His brain went blank -Shit-Monkeyshit-Nameless-sent-monkeys-buggering-the-auspicious-heavenly-maiden-herself. He had been so careful, so circumspect. When the stories filtered back after that failed endeavour following the Blue Water Sages great achievement - that had killed both his older brothers and his nephew''s direct rival to the throne, he had untangled that remarkable nugget of information. That traces of that ancient expedition, lost right at the very founding of their dynasty had emerged C and with it, potentially a clue to what their dynasty''s founder, Emperor Azure Tyrant C Kong Dun Fang, had been seeking in that malignant place -There might be room to bargain though unlike the Huang Clan, the Xue Clan were Oh, you sweet child of the summer season Xue Kai Lans voice was sultry and amused as she ran her hand delicately across his chest and the people who vanished into that mountain range with them Perhaps we can he asked hopefully, the Xue Clan, powerful as they were would My adoptive father, who first took me under his wing when I ascended to this world, Ruo Tian, was one of them, one of Mu Shansus sworn companionsone of the teachers of that unfilial Dun Fang... He stared at her, his soul nearly flowing out of his body as he finally realised what they were there for... "Now... Sleep little princeling," Xue Kai''s breathy voice whispered in his ear even as darkness, haunted by the forms of their beautiful bodies claimed him. Book 3 – Into the Perilous Realm, Prologue (Chapter 88) – The Geometry Changes

~ Lu JiBlue Water City ~
Cao Hongjun is dead... Unseasonable rain. Its not right What killed him? I bet the season has changed because of something all those young masters have done. I heard it was an attack by the Ming Heavenly clanan assassin in the night. Seems typical, should be dry season, but the sky is just shitting water on us at the same rate the heavens are shitting bad luck, someone else muttered as they entered the building below him. Lu Ji, no longer headmaster of the Blue Gate School, sat in the teahouse on a little side street in the harbour quarter of Blue Water City watching others complain about the weather. The evening, now nearly darkness, was muggy and oppressive. The rain sweeping in was coming from the Yin Eclipse Mountains and carried all the properties of weather from that placeit was an equal opportunities downpour, a reminder of why most locals carried umbrellas, because no qi armour or principle, or laws, or truth even would stop you getting drenched by it. Downing the cup of wine, he poured another and downed that in silence, looking at the gloomy street with its eddying flow of people and coloured umbrellas, lanterns and the occasional spirit beast. It was a remarkably mortal thing to be doing, given everything else that was going on, but it was calming in a way. It was better than sitting in his estates, watching his Great Uncle Tao and Aunt Xiaos work of many years get pulled up by the roots by the Azure Astral Authority. To stolen things! May you choke on them! he toasted in the general direction of the Blue Water Pavilion. You are too attached to things at your realm that was what Aunt Xiao usually said, but he suspected that even her determination regarding that sentiment would be sorely tested when she returned from whatever she was doing in the shadow of this trial. Reorganised the Hunter Bureau, he flipped over a cup Re-constituted the Astral Bureau, he pinged a second one gently against the tray, watching it go clink. Appoint a new duke he swilled the wine jar and poured a generous portion out into the bowl. To Cao Leyang, I hope you are not dead as well, he murmured, and gulped it down. And now the Imperial Court says they also appointed a duke? someone said from below. Surprised it wasnt the Ling clan that the Authority appointed, they hold Held The conversation chattered away below, rehashing this and that, discussing the rapidly shifting politics of the last twenty four hours. The evening, now nearly darkness, continued to be muggy and oppressive as he drank. Yeah, like the weather, this city is really going to shit, another voice, an older mans voice, grumbled. If there was an advantage of weather like this, it gave people licence to talk. It was auspicious weather for a day like today. Even the powers that were now squatting on the three institutions of the province were helpless in the face of it. The eyes of heaven blinded by a force totally beyond caring about their hopes and dreams. Great Uncle Tao would have said it was a reminder from the Heavensthe real heavens, not the strings men put on themthat all men are beholden, from highest to lowest, to the whims of the world in some ways that can never truly be escaped. You reckon there will be a war? someone else asked, a younger man dressed like a dock worker. Nah, they will posture a bit, but the Azure Authoritys days here are likely numbered, someone else judged. Good riddance too, another muttered. At least our levies are going to something on this world. He laughed a bit at that and took another sip of his wine. It was not untrue, probably. Most of what the Imperial Continents influences took in taxes, tariffs and influence did stay on Eastern Azure. You shouldnt say that so loud, someone else hissed, a companion of that group probably. Sure, the weather blocks prying ears, but it doesnt block prying feet. You think those big shots who overturned the city have time to be wandering down these dives? someone else sniggered. Probably not the first conceded. Maybe it will lead to some changes. The Ling clan have controlled too much stuff for too long, someone else sighed. Nobles are nobles though We just work and they get fat. Now youre sounding like you read those booklets by that old lunatic someone chuckled. Ee has a point tho, someone else muttered. The Dao aint got no nobles and shit Old sage had the right idea. There was the sound of drink being poured and a few people spitting on the floor and getting rebuked by a maid. Stupid school, someone else grumbled. Wanted to send my son there, but they wouldnt take im, not because he werent talented but because me Da worked on this side of the river. Claimed there were some quotas or sommat, another agreed. Never lived up to the old founders promise, another older voice muttered. Aye, now its just a meeting house for noble brats. Listening to the conversation was a reminder that here, in this place, nothing was popular. If they knew he was sitting up on the second floor, drinking his wine, Lu Ji supposed, they might change their tune But I am no longer headmaster he sighed, swilling the cup of hot wine. The school was currently being ''managed'' by an adjunct of the Imperial Envoy, an Elder called Din Fei Huang from the Pill Sovereign Sect of all the fate-thrashed He took another swig of wine from the jar, finishing it and putting it back with a sigh. Envoy Qiao was currently acting as the Imperial Courts appointed Duke. It was a smart choicesmarter than many they had made in recent timesin many respects, if you ruled from a distance and bent your ear to those of influence. The Military Authoritys new leader was from the Fan clan as well. Everything changes, and where the pieces fall he waved for a passing serving girl. I want more wine, hot, and something to eat with it. Of course, sir, the girl said with a bow, not leaving. With a sigh, he tossed her a bunch of iron talismans and she nodded politely and bustled off. That was a thing down herenobody took things on tab unless they knew your nine generations by first name terms. He sat there in silence, listening to the inane chatter as people continued to chew over what it all might mean. The wine and food, which was a cold soup with some fish in it and some spicy fried fish with crispy slices of gourd, was welcome in the current climate. He had just finished the soup when a figure slipped into the booth with him, putting an umbrella down and pushed back its hood to reveal blue-green locks and piercing azure eyes. You find the most interesting places to lurk, Ju Shan said drily. Its almost like I havent lived in this city all my life, Lady Shan, he murmured. If it wasnt for the fact that senior sister told me you were here, even I would struggle to find you in all this mass of people Is that why youre on this side of the river? It is a very interesting alignment. It is a reason, yes, he conceded. The underlying structure of the islands arrangement in the delta was one of the oldest secrets about the whole city. In fact, it predated its foundation by longer than most people cared to give numbers to years for. They are tearing up the Blue Water Pavilion root and branch, looking for what your old uncle might have left behindsame with the Dukes estate and Cao Hongjun, Ju Shan said, shaking off the last of the rain from her cloak and putting it down beside her. Old man Hongjun left nothing, he sighed. And my grand uncle didnt leave anything they will find. Senior sister said as much, Ju Shan nodded. Still, it is amusing to watch them try. It is remarkable, how in this short time, a single piece of news can change everything he mused, swirling his cup of wine before taking another sip. This is usually the way of things, opportunities often come unlooked for but this one Smells of rotten fish? he finished. A very mortal way to put it, yes, Ju Shan agreed, taking a cup of wine he poured for her. I am guessing he died a while ago, and it was only confirmed recently? he said. You ask me, but even I could learn nothing concrete, Ju Shan sighed. It was news to the Huang clan, Huang Leng is vexed about it and the Imperial Court was sent scrambling for anything to hang a response off. Purportedly, Cao Hongjun was assassinated by a Celestial Venerate from the Ming Heavenly clan during an attack on the Shan Empresss youngest, a terrible sacrifice. And yet no heros funeral and anyone who pries just finds tales of grandeur, self-sacrifice and little else? he suggested. Youre familiar with that wheeze, Ju Shan said with just a hint more bitterness than he might have expected from someone of her position. The Ling clan has blockaded themselves in their estate; the gate is guarded by Lord Baisheng, and the long shadow of Sovereign Fairy Skysong. What remains of the Cao clan has melted away like smoke in fog, which has not made the Sheng clans new Duke at all happy. Not to mention, nobody seems to know where Cao Leyang is, but the new authorities are not as dedicated in searching for him as you might expect. He nodded morosely at that and took another swig of wine. If Cao Leyang was dead, or captured, it would be a shame. The younger man had a lot of promise and had been doing all the right things for this province, stuck as he was between two monolithic forces trying to grab bits of it away. Ju Shan also sipped her wine and stared out at the people rushing by, cursing the weather and either lamenting or rejoicing in what was going on. Not for the first time, he was certain she had some stake in all this as well, but what it could be he had no idea where to even start looking, or even if it was a good idea. So much optimism, she mused after a few minutes. Give them their moment. They will come to know regret soon enough, I expect, he said waving a hand for another jar two in fact. What will you do now? Ju Shan asked him eventually. Try not to suffer the same fate as Cao Leyang, he replied with a bitter smile. Someone of your stature is not so easy a bone to gnaw, Ju Shan said with appraising eyes that made his stomach twist. What she was implying was possible as a last resort. It would be a fitting death. Not that he wanted to or had any intention of dying. Thats why I am content to wander around here, sampling the nightlife and just going with the flow, he mused. They drank on, in silence, listening to the hubbub of the teahouse, pausing only to call for another two jars of wine. The nature of the conversations here and on the rain-drenched street, in the other teahouses as well, didnt really change. Some were worried, some were happy, some were sad, or confused, or just didnt care. The faces and names at the top might change, most concluded, yet the day to day life of the city would probably just continue as it had. Not for the first time, I can only say I find it strange, he mused, finishing off the current jar of wine. I sit at the cusp at the very edge of the apex of this world and yet somehow I feel as powerless as some of those who are walking in the streets outside. They have such grand plans such hopes dreams And yet they have no grasp of the turning of years. They see big things or small things. Events of a century, a lifetime, a millennium even. Or they are buried in the mire of tens of thousands of years. They talk of the great deeds of the Blue Water Sage, the terrible, vindictive war between the Huang and the Mo, the villainy of Di Ji, the arrogance of Cao Hongjun like these things should define an era. Yet before that spawn child Di Ji, before the Blood Eclipse Cult, there was almost a thousand years of little thingswhere nothing particularly grand happened and people just lived and worked and dreamed when everything was he trailed off and scowled. Be careful, if you keep talking like that, the lightning will come, believing you are a great sage! Ju Shan giggled. Sixty-one thousand, two hundred and sixty-one, he mused, changing tack and sitting back a with a sigh. Why is the number of Immortals in the city important? Ju Shan said with an amused expression. It isnt but to some Qi Refinement labourer they might as well be an untouchable mountain. Cultivation is important, strength is important And yet, it is also not, Ju Shan agreed. Indeed until those enforcing the rules no longer find it expedient, he muttered, downing another half jug in deep gulps. Then there is only darkness within and without. That was what my grand uncle said. You get very philosophical when you are pretending to be drunk, Ju Shan giggled, leaning over the table. I do agree, though: the fa?ade set up by the Azure Astral Authority is just that a fa?ade. They make rules not to protect, but to control, and that incidentally helps people like the populace of these lands. Until, like today, it doesnt, he sighed. But they are hurting the right people, or enough of the right people that the rule of what comes below still works for them. The day that belief crumblesagainthat is the day that will haunt your nightmares for an aeonspan to come,Ju Shan whispered. The changing of the Mandate of Heaven, he frowned. That is a heavy topic to consider off the deposition of one duke and the ruin of clan. And yet you said it yourself: for many of these people, this province is their heavens, Ju Shan said with a strange smile. Very true, he conceded, not having actually thought that line through to its logical conclusion as she seemingly had. It would be a rather sobering thought were he actually drunk. They fight for every moment, every breath even, every opportunity, and yet the longer the path, the more steps, the less meaningful the faces around them become, until they are presented with a choice, Ju Shan said, quietly staring out at the people bustling by in the proper darkness now, lit by street lanterns, still cursing the rain but just going about life. They succeed where others fallthey see fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, lovers, children friends vanish into the dark, held only as little lamps in their minds eye, or names on a talisman in a room they never enter. Some get lucky and those around them rise, at least for a while, but more often than not they will always, eventually find themselves alone, between shadow and light. Heaven and Earth. He found himself drawn into her words, because suddenly the young woman sat opposite him was ancient. He had occasionally seen his aunt be like this, suddenly looking her age, her real age, a shadow mask of a living being draped over a force of primordial power that had watched aeons flow by like waves in the ocean. -How long was an aeonspan? There was a reason why people didnt talk about numbersbeyond the fact that they werent actually fixed. Which is the shadow? he asked softly. Where is the black and white in Yin and Yang? Ju Shan murmured, with a sad smile, and the moment passed and she was like a carefree young woman again. You have lived facing the light, until now. Cared about these people, cared about what became of them, given them prosperity, opportunity, benevolence. Walked among them, although few would recognise you by the face you currently wear. Yours was the era that has spanned most of this ''heavenly generationalmost eight thousand yearsyet... people do not see the light when they walk in it. They venerate the dark, just as those who stand in shadow dream of that warmth. And yet, in this moment I am just as helpless as they, he agreed, sighing again and reaching for the wine jar. I Ju Shan cut him off with a peel of laughter, actually kicking her heels on the floor, then, to his utter shock she picked up the jar and hurled it at him so fast he had no chance of avoiding it. It hit him in the face, splashing warm wine all over him and with it came a burning qi that flowed into his body, washing away the You underestimate them, because you have not seen the Shadow. Ju Shan whispered, suddenly crouching beside him, her voice hissing in his mind, like mental rain, even as she rebuked him for an insalubrious comment and called him a charlatan. Those around him laughed and people pointedjust another bit of drama: a man and a woman in a teahouse, having a disagreement. You were wise to flee here, to hide amid the people, to hide in the gate of your forebears, but they do not care for ''tradition'', for ''propriety'' and now they do not care for ''rules''. She stood and stalked out, making a rude gesture at the tea house owner who looked mystified. He felt her qi flow through him like an azure wave, freeing the fog of his The teahouse keeper took a step and then was split in two as a figure stepped through him, snarling. Get whoever that bitch was; she did something The old man didnt even scream as he died. A golden core old man who had owned this little shop for almost three hundred years, died to a The blade of Truth cut towards him like a cruel shadow in the world that passed between moments, aiming for his life. They no longer care for rules Ju Shans voice echoed in his head as he barely managed to get his sword out and block the strike. The blow ruined the fixtures of the building, but didnt do much more than that. The defensive formations within the city itself meant that even a building made out of mortal wood would be difficult for an Immortal to damage with destructive intent. The impact would be distributed throughout the whole, including things like the Celestial Venerate treasure that was his aunt''s pagoda. Even the durability of the formation was tied to it, anchored in the setting points around that self-same pagoda that had, in truth, been set there by Mo Zhao herself as far as he knew. Unfortunately that didnt extend to those living in the city and several hundred people died instantly as he crashed over the veranda and into the street, his attacker following. A dozen more figures landed like ghosts out of the rain, encircling them, formation signs glimmering on talismans that floated in a ring to seal off the surroundings. It would be a pity if we had to kill you, the man said, alighting a few metres away He stood, exhaling, feeling the flow of the world around him, properly now. Thanks to Yin Eclipse, the rule of the Blue Morality was thin here, and even the Azure Authority had never been strong in these lands despite their grasping hand sitting upon it for over an aeonspan. Even less so now, when the wind and rain blew from the east in earnest. Those who had fallen, the innocents that had died here were still fixed in his minds eye. The strongest was at Chosen Immortal, which was a stretch, but it was possible. The dead stood, and were noteven the teahouse owner. An impressive feat his attackers smile was just visible through the rain, obscured by their intent But futile They died again, everyone within a mile of their location, in fact, with a silent sigh as the mans nascent Truth executed everyone, but he still held them in his minds eye and so they lived once more. You the dark robed man hissed in surprise. Youre not a spiritual cultivator Not just a spiritual cultivator, he conceded. I see it is because the rule of this worlds rightful ruler is weakened by this accursed storm, the attacker nodded pensively. It seems their request to capture you with your soul intact will be bothersome after all. Who are you really? one of the other shadows hissed, sending forth blade of truth to cut at him as well. He had to laugh at that. He had a fair idea of who this group were now, although who had sent them was unclear as of yet. His initial thought was the new duke, but it could also be the Dun clan truth be told. At least they were not the Solitary Slaughter Septhe was under no illusions as to their strength. This old freak in front of him was probably one of upper echelon of the Sable Sovereigns Sect. A meeting house of assassins and mercenaries, people who would do anything for money or secrets. If Ju Shan had not broken their spell, he might well have died, he had to concede. Though she hadnt stuck around to fight, her intervention meant this was no longer the kind of subtle ambush they favoured. Lu Ji, he shrugged. Lu Ji hardly has this strength. I am familiar with Lu Ji, one of the shadows, a woman he thought, whispered. In the driving rain, soul sense was even more obscured now, so he had no real means to know for sure what strength this lot were, beyond Ju Shans warning about rules. And so the fa?ade comes crumbling down, his own words sounded hollow in his ears as the simple spear with its long broad blade appeared in his hand. Spear? one of the other shadows said a bit dully Isnt Lu Ji a River Running, Clear and Bright, Banish Shadow and Bury Light. The order of the world overturned as he spoke the mnemonic that Lu Fu Tao had left him and the accumulation of the entirety of Blue Water City flowed through him. A river of life, millions of lives that he had perceived over the millennia, connecting to those who had lived here for aeons. There had always been a village here, this land had always belonged to someone from the Xiao. It was even preserved in the name of the district, Little Harbour. It was the place his Aunt had been born, she had told him once, in a moment of reminiscence. The tombs of his most ancient ancestors lay buried beneath this island, their temples had once been on its high point and their boats had fished off the waters. Oh shi! The exclamation from the shadows was panicked. The blades of killing intent slid towards him even as he spun the spear blade and planted it in the ground. {River Chart: Rains Run from the North} The world stilled as the inheritance that his Grand Uncle had left for him hung in the air. Now that it was revealed there was no question of anyone of these people leaving here alive. They had been sent, likely to grasp him for the pagoda, or maybe the teaching stele Lu Fu Tao had left, but this was what they would have found, unknowing. It wasnt even the whole thing, just a single, solitary chapter from a truly legendary thing: River Chart Scripture. Lu Fu Tao had given it to him, telling him that it was too late for any of their old bones to learn such a thing, that their paths were setand his aunt had been set on a different thing. Even so, the first chapter was a thing of wonder. A complete method through four pathsbody, mind, spirit, soulfrom the most basic realms all the way to Dao Ascension. The currents of the world shifted and even more terrifyingly in that stillness he felt the world in the rain resonate. The weaker attackers were swept away as if they never were, consumed by the rain, which was now the tears of a million generations. Simple, basic strength of accumulation that was beyond the reach of a worlds fate. The sky turned clear and the stars shone. It may indeed be beyond the worlds fate, a youth dressed in white said, descending from the sky towards the island. But my grandfather has watched this land since that accursed mountain fell. Someone like you is unfitting, to hold something so miraculous that came from it. Sheng Dian. He stared at the golden pendant around the youths neck. Not playing by the rules, he sighed. We are the rules, Sheng Dian stated with a smile. It is unfortunate that you showed this openly, though. We had thought it left with Lu Fu Tao. So that is what the Authority hopes to find in there, more pieces of this? he said, still held in the grip of the impossible strength that had dispersed even the rain from the Yin Eclipse Mountains. The seal of stars, from on high, shone down around both of them, the eye of Shan Lai cast from afar even as the whole axis of the world turned, sealing awayC In the last instant before the seal completed, a tiny blue flame flickered in his minds eye, upon the very crest of the Dao Tree that grew within his inner world and the whole illusion crumbled. The rain still fell and the attempt at sealing him away in an unreal world vanished like raindrops scattering on the cobbles. The youth, Sheng Dian, who was there, stared at him dully. Now he was not dressed in that radiant robe and didnt carry a golden talisman that resonated with the stars above, but was instead carrying a rather crappy-looking paper lantern and dressed in the standard robes of the Sheng clan. Still, he wasnt fooled because he knew what that lantern was, and the youth had not been joking when he said that he was the rules right now. Seizing God Lantern, he identified it, grimly. You know some things the youth muttered, looking a bit displeased as the others turned to look at the lantern with calculating gazes. He could only laugh at that. Their plan had been good, but they had underestimated one little thing. One part of what he had had to show there had been correct. The mnemonic to draw on the accumulation from this land. The youth drew out a sword and sent a lashing strike at him, which he parried with the spear. Had we realised the depth of your roots, Black Jade would have ripped your soul out when we arrived. He blocked two more strikes, watching the qi within them scatter off the walls of buildings, leaving score marks behind. Truly a remarkable formation of this city, far beyond what was expectedbut used here in such a boring way. Sheng Dian remarked snidely, observing the lack of damage their strikes had done. Striking back, the man who had initially tried to ambush him swept his own sword into the fray, deflecting the arrow of his own quasi-truth and scattering the strength of the attack with a grunt. Two more arrived behind him, closing off retreat and aiming for his heart gate and dantian with their own blades of truth. He grimaced, barely evading them, dancing across the puddles without even leaving a ripple in the worlds qi, the mnemonic for his movement art echoing in his minds eye. {Maiden Dances on the Waters} Long ago it had bothered him a bit that most of the names were well, they were what they were. The attackers were all caught off guard at any rate, shifting to protect Sheng Dian from his spear thrust, but it was clear now that not all of them were in fact the Sable Sovereigns. Their auras were such that they were likely all guards for Sheng Dian, or probably for the new duke. {Moon Dragon Descends} His follow-up strike drew upon the strength of the world, a phantasmal moon rising over the ocean, tracking the arc of his spear as the shadow of a dragon seemed to pass across the world. The person who blocked the strike this time was the assassin from the Sable Sovereigns, gritting his teeth as his blade shivered under the clash of their impact. The shockwaves sent the weaker combatants scattered and forced Sheng Dian to use a talisman to defend himself. Those hiding in doors nearby were mostly safe, the strength of the defensive formation eating up the majority of the damage, but the shockwave swept out beyond the island catching others who were not so knowing unawares. Thousands died and tens of thousands were incapacitated. He didnt dare return them for now, and some of those who had fallen were of a high enough realm that such a trick was impossible for him, or were too new to the citywithout roots here. Moments later the clarion sound of wards being triggered echoed through the rain as the whole city was made aware that two people close to Dao Ascension were properly fighting within the limits. The city''s various lesser anti-intruder formations started to shift and he was surprised just how many managed to gain some kind of lock on him as he danced back again, blocking two strikes from swords and again barely managing to deflect the Sable Sovereign assassins blade formed of his truth. {Sable Demise} The assassin finally used an art, twisting the shadows around him, sending blades from every direction where light and darkness met to cut at him. A manifestation of the Truth of death, out of the shadows {Shadow upon the Waters} He fell into a mirror moment as his body above was torn to shreds, striking in another world at the assassin who didnt realise until too late what had happened, until the spear passed into his head. It was by no means a fatal blow, sadly. A Dao Ascension expert could not be killed that easily in a Great World and at best he was only a quasi-Ascendant himself. The man was still forced to use a minor treasure and suffered the embarrassment of having been hit physically though. The Assassin snarled and vanished into the shadows which suddenly became far sharper than he was comfortable with, penetrating the alternate space his technique had carved out and forcing him back into the present moment. We need him ALIVE! Sheng Dian snarled, still retreating behind the others. Grimacing, in the moment the shadows closed around him, he crushed a World Venerate grade teleport talisman and was subsumed into chaos for a split second before the attempted teleportation collapsed. Sheng Dian looked drainedthe toll of wielding that lantern, a treasure far beyond the youths means, was clearly starting to tell. The assassin attacked again and this time he had to draw upon the accumulation of the land to resist ithundreds of thousands of years worth of latent potential scattering to change the course of the strikes yet to arrive just enough to allow him to escape their grasp and crush a second talisman. Sheng Dian screamed in anger and spat blood as the teleport failed and the lantern dimmed again. How long are you going to just loiter there?! Capture him!! Sheng Dian roared into the night. The attackers fell back expectantly, but nothing happened. He stared around, understanding what the youths plan was. Clearly, he was commanding some World Venerate expert to grasp him but he had to laugh, and did. Bright Dream and Ju Shan might not be willing to stoop to the level of fighting juniors, in their eyes at least, that were of a realm for this world, but old ghosts at the World Venerate realm and higher were not going to come out to play right now in all likelihood, not while the shadows of that dreadful mountain stretched forth so lingeringly. I thought you said you were the rules, he taunted Sheng Dian even as he backed up in the street, considering if it was worth trying to use a third talisman already. He only had five of them, not counting his grand uncles one, and now that he was clear on the origins of the attackers, he understood that that talisman would probably put him in genuine danger. If he ended up in the void, outside the protection of the world, he would be seized by this brats teacher, never mind one of the other elders from Shan Lai who were likely watching from afar. Sheng Dian scowled and waved at the guards to fall back. Even though soul sense was mostly castrated by the rain, he could feel powerful experts moving towards them now just via the shifting feng shui of the city itself. A signature akin to ripples on the surface as sharks circled. You wont run! Sheng Dian yelled. Watching the guards spread out and start a second caging formation, he had to acknowledge that there were two layers to that statementthe more pressing one was correct as well. If he fled the city, tried to teleport to the mountain range for example, probably he would be grabbed by either the Huang clan group or the Imperial Court faction, both of whom were also likely watching this. In any case, this was the best ground for this fight, because it was the Lu clans original ancestral ground, albeit one none of those on the Imperial Continent knew about in all likelihood. People from Xiao Village, then Town then City and then a dozen other cities in the millions of years since then had always lived here, buried their dead, venerated their ancestorsit even, he was now coming to realise, closely connected to that wellspring as he was, ascended to realms above Dao Ascension here, in eras gone by. Uprooting the vitality of an ancient lineage was not a feat attainable through an act like this. I take it this is not going as you expected? he called to Sheng Dian. You havent seen a battle between Dao Ascension realm experts before Ill bet. The assassin from the Sable Sovereigns Sept charged forward again, sending flickering sword strikestwo got past his guard, lacerating an arm and nearly causing damage to his Dao Soul in the instant before the wellspring of energy from the land surged to support him. Shit, the Dao Ascension assassin said suddenly, ceasing his attacks and backing up. We cannot kill him here. I am not asking you to kill him!" Sheng Dian reiterated. We need him alive! Unless you have some grand plan to get him off this island, that isnt going to happen either, the Assassin muttered. You really exceeded our expectations, Lu Ji. To think that this place would also have an ancestral ground here. That bitch Lu Xiao really hides her cards well. Ancestral ground? Sheng Dian repeated dully, staring around at the rain-shrouded streets. Indeed, this Lu Ji has an ancestral connection to this ground, and an art that allows him to tap into it, the assassin sighed. Unless you have a means to sever the vitality of the land here How is that even possible? Shouldnt it only be a few tens of thousands of years at most? Sheng Dian muttered. Blue Water City is only thirty thousand odd, and the Blue Gate School is less than that. The Lu clan has existed since the previous era of the Heavens, one of the shadows with the Sable Sovereigns Sect, the woman, said. He marked the aura of her qi, because she clearly seemed to be someone who knew him, and of a realm to fight here, which put her at least Peak Dao Sovereign and probably Dao Eternal. Even if its in the hundreds of thousands, he cannot sustain Sheng Dian hissed, but he could see the uncertainty now starting to cloud the youth. He might be an outstanding talent, but he was still a junior and it was a very rare junior indeed who was able to grasp aspects of the bigger cycles of Great Worlds. He would certainly make no claim to it himself, and he had had several old monsters and freaks pontificate about them at length in his presence over the years, and in some quite unguarded and frank explanations as well. Sheng Dian was right, though: he could not sustain this for much longer, but it had bought him enough time to decide what he had to do. So he turned and fled down a side street, running as fast as the rain would permit, because that was the other glorious reality of this accursed weather: it brought with it some very bizarre restrictions because the strength being exerted on the world was much more formidable than usual beyond a certain point. There was a lot of cursing and several distant crashes and the sound of splintering masonry as others also learned that lesson. The three from the Sable Sovereigns Sect, though, were close on his tail as he crossed a street and ran on. Speed was somewhat irrelevant in any case, because the place he was now seeking could not be found by those means, and running fast as literal lightning would just get him noticed in any case. He turned onto the main street of the Little Harbour district and dashed up the hill, his footfalls leaving ripples in the rivulets running down as the three assassins hurtled after him. They were able to run much faster. A blade scythed through the air, forcing him to spin into a side street as it embedded into a shopfront near where his head would have been. Two more daggers arced after him, hissing around corners until he found the moment to block them. The impacts still left his arms numb and his qi chaotic for a few seconds, basically confirming that all three pursuers were Dao Ascension experts if not anywhere close to the peak of that realm. One, the woman, appeared ahead of him, having gone by another route, sending a wave of daggers down the street that drew the rain around them into a twisting distortion of shadows and edges. Fleeing across the rooftops was inadvisable, on the off chance that some Dao Eternal or Dao Ascension realm Martial Archeror worse, a Heart-Force expert skilled with bowswas lurking, waiting for their opportunity. It spoke to Sheng Dians inexperience that he hadnt thought such a precaution was necessary perhaps, but he wasnt going to risk his life on one brats potential inexperience. Instead, he just swept out with his spear and executed Shadow upon the Waters again, swirling through the other space even as the woman tried to adjust. He failed to hit her, which was expected: she was just too fast for that, but it did get him into a side street. The chaos of the rapid cessation to evening activity was everywhere. Scattered goods, closed and shuttered shops, wards activated everywhere. A few dead lay, here and there. A Dao Immortal wearing the robes of the Blazing Dragon sect was slumped in a carriage, several Immortal servants lying around it, their forms slumped and dark in the rain. The odd spirit beast that nobody had cared to bring indoors and a few other people from out of town. An unfortunate cost to this whole mess. Crossing the edge of the plaza, the leader of the Sable Sovereigns assassins found him again, his sword cutting through the rain with an ambush attack. He had to discard his physical body entirely for a second, reforming it from accumulation and leaving behind a dismembered remnant. It failed to fool the veteran assassin, as he had expected. However, the sheaf of Dao Ascension grade water art talismans that were attached to it did force the pursuit to retreat. Obscuring mist rolled through the streets around him, ghostly water dragons and worse swirling within them for a few momentsat least until Sheng Dian, he had to presume, dissipated it with that accursed lantern. It was a shame that he hadnt been able to break or deplete it more, but it was what it was, and also not worth his life for the effort. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. You think you can run, LU JI!?! Sheng Dians voice suddenly echoed across half the city. There was no soul strength in the yell, but there was He suppressed his qi and aura completely and raced on as tendrils of soul laws tried to hunt for him and failed. A smart ideafor a juniorbut not one that would work on someone of his calibre ''You underestimate them, because you have not seen the Shadow.'' That warning though He shook his head and pulled out a seriously priceless talismanthe shadow version of him split off, becoming just as real as he was. Not a clone, but an actual mirror of him, running through a different possibility. Two parallel moments, side by side. It was a compelling warning, especially coming from Ju Shan: expect them to do everything to catch you. He turned a corner and found what he was after, scrambling towards it, he passed the doorway by without a second look and the moment dissipated. He ran through the streets grimacing. Heavens accursed fate-locking evil eyes. May your nine generations daughters all become the lovers of rabid monkeys, he spat into the rain as the understanding of how that version of him had been seized filteredliterally fished out of the world by the strings of its fatethrough vestigial connection between the moments. Reality resolved itself and he used the second of those talismans to split the moment again. They hadnt known he used a spear so that gave him some hope that they were underestimating, or at least misunderstanding where his real strengths lay. Elite soldiers flooded into the street ahead of him, deploying formations fit to suppress most Dao Sovereigns. He was momentarily confused until he realised that these soldiers were also wearing the deep blue of the Sheng clan and flood dragon insignia on their armour. They had swept up the Cao clan, or as good as, and the Ling clan had blockaded themselves away. Practically everyone else at that meeting where he had openly revealed his cultivation that time had either a trusted ally of Cao Leyang, with the Ling clan, or part of the Imperial Court or the old city administration. Given their scorched earth policy, it was a pity, but they had shown no compunction about killing the people of this city, of this island, so he had to feel it was a small win for karma as a whole that they had miscalculated because of that. The Sable Sovereign Sect pursuers caught up as he surged towards the formation and crashed through it without even needing to use an art. Broken bodies hit buildings and the whole street shook. The carnage would have made even a hegemonic sect flinch as the force of Dao Lords, Dao Immortals and mainly Ancient Immortals from Shan Lai was left shattered, still not clear on what exactly had hit them. A few talismans tried to snare him, but all of them were weak or ill-suited to the weather. Behind him there were curses, screams and shouts and then another blade of focused, assassinating truth found him. The entire street was buried in a maze of shadow blades as he pulled his qi around him. ALIVE! a voice howled in the distance, but the Sable Sovereign assassins ignored Sheng Dian now. They were not that na?ve, or confident perhaps. This was not a battle between lower experts where arts made much of a difference. Battles at the apex like this were rarely flashy. He had no need to really spend qi, and his pursuers, who would presumably have hopes of actual Ascension at some point, had to be wary of the chains of rampant slaughter. To break free of the world you had to resolve your ties to it, and even the most rampant manipulators of the worlds fate had certain ties they couldnt easily deal with. The karma and sin of unjust slaughter was one of the very worst as well. In any case, so long as the rain continued like thisruining soul sense and even, now that water was starting to permeate the stonework and ground of the city, extra-sensory perception that relied on ambient qithe playing field was being dragged down. Weirdly, their chase ended almost as abruptly as it began. He turned a corner and found himself in a small tree-lined plaza nestled amid the rising buildings. Ancient stone walls surrounded it and ill-kept statues and the occasional small shrine were scattered across the grassy swards that surrounded a rather old and dilapidated pagoda. Unlike before, this was the real thing. They had tried to divine what he was seeking, but made a fundamental mistake: the age of the relict, ancestral ground was not something even one of those old freaks from Shan Lai would guess. Shan Lai was a world that had been raised up to a throne world when the Azure Astral Authority was at its height in the heyday of the previous aeonspan. Even its oldest lineage ancestors were younger than his aunt. The three assassins alighted at the edge of the land but the leader stopped the other two from entering. So this is why they couldnt find it, the man said with a shake of his head, the broad brim of his hat scattering the rain. My eyes have been widened today Xiao Village huh. I would be careful how you use that information, he called over. I am not Lu Xiao. I must admit I was disappointed that it was not her I was to hunt. Their intelligence was lacking in many ways Charge them extra for the inconvenience. I am sure they are good for it, he replied with a bitter laugh, taking out a gourd of wine and sitting on the steps of the old pagoda to rest for a moment. The fact that his aunt had not shown up for all of this mess would undoubtedly perturb many onlookers and probably only add to her mystique in the long termuntil she returned and found that all her things that had not already been taken away were being squatted on by others. As far as he was aware, the spiritual avatar she had maintained all the years he knew her, had left the world and returned with her sister''s help to God Slaughtering Hall. A final surety presumably in case she failed or someone interfered with her to the point where an actual backer was required. You may be assured of that, Lu Ji or should I call you Xiao Lu Ji at this point? the leader chuckled. Why do we not pursue? the other attacker scowled. Idiot, the leader grunted. This is not an ancestral ground that has an accumulation we can overcome. Consider your eyes broadened. Without him to lead us here we would never have made it this far, and we cannot remain here long, lest the ghosts of its glory come looking for us. The shadowy assassin turned and waved for the other two to come after him. The woman sighed and shook her head as if amused or impressedhe still had no idea who she was, despite her proclaimed familiarity with him. The other lingered, glowering based on what he could read of their intent that was trying to warp the surroundings before he too departed, following after the lead assassin back into the curtains of rain. Watching them depart, he slumped back against the wooden door and pulled out a gourd of spirit wine, saluting the failure of the three departing assassins in the darkness. The accumulation that was welling up through this place pulling it back into the veil of its timeless antiquity, beyond the reach of all except those who it acknowledged. Beyond the perimeter of the ancestral ground, the lights of the city were still dim and cowed in the rain. The formations still blazed in the skymisty, shifting eyes and constellationsseeking him. No doubt word was already circulating that he was some kind of criminal, or perhaps he would just vanish like Cao Leyang. He doubted the younger man had been as fortunate as he was if that was the calibre of the pursuit that had likely come for him. To stolen things! May you choke on them! he made a rude gesture in the vague direction of the Blue Water Pagoda and took another swig of the wine. As he drank the toast, those who had perished out in the city, who were still held within his minds eye, were lifted back up by the memories of this place and returned to their rightful place among the living once again.

~ Meng FuBlue Water City ~
Seated in the uppermost level of the Myriad Blossoms Teahouse, Meng Fu watched the battle unfolding within the Little Harbour quarter between the various powers all colluding to try to grasp Lu Ji and Lu Ji himself, the former headmaster of the Blue Gate School. It is certainly educational to that Sheng heir, she mused, watching as he remonstrated with the three Elders of the Sable Sovereigns who had wisely decided that they had done the best they could in the circumstances. Even she would hesitate to walk into the Little Harbour, as it currently was, knowing what she did about Ancestral Grounds and the ways their accumulation could be deployed. Next to her, Cao Liang had a face like a gloomy ghost, while Meng Yang was sipping her tea with the look of someone who saw a lot of problems in her future as sect master. The final occupant of their table, a scholarly looking man wearing rather travel-worn robes, was just looking out the window with a considering expression. I feel that the young master Lu Ji is someone many people have underestimated, Seng Mo remarked appraisingly as the formations above the city started to settle again. Some would wonder why you dont step in already as well. Some would be overly grasping fools, who dont know when to advance and retreat, she added, pouring herself a cup of the wine with an amused smile at Seng Mos penchant for such quandariesit was a rather charming reminder of his distant background as a scholar of morals in a bygone era. And in any case, rather than Lu Ji, it is actually the roots that that girl Lu Xiao has in this land that have really gone unnoticed, she corrected him, watching the boy make good his escape into the ancestral cradle of a tiny village forgotten by all but a handful of people, none of whom would be willing to talk to the Azure Astral Authority or the Imperial Court. To think there was an ancestral ground of such calibre here, Seng Mo agreed. Even this old scholar didnt know that place still had a lineage to light its lamps. There are indeed a few surprising iron sheets like this for the unwary in these lands and others to break their feet on, she agreed, before adding brightlyIn any case, it seems like it is our turn! Our turn? Meng Yang asked, turning to her in mild surprise. Uhuh, Lu Ji was a target of frustration for them, but Cao Liang here is a liability given what has unfolded today. They have no idea who I am; you are just a Dao Eternal, and yet the Sect Master of the Seven Sovereigns School, who have been in notable decline for some years; and Scholar Seng here is just a friend you are having dinner with, she said with a happy sigh, taking another sip of her own wine. Youre using us as... bait? Meng Yang muttered, looking back out into the rain. Not as bait, an education for the Azure Astral Authority, and the Imperial Court actually. The juniors of the Meng clan are not persons that small people can have ideas on, she replied archly. We are bait, Meng Yang refuted, puffing her cheeks in a decidely child-like way. She just smiled and took another sip of her wine and checked her appearance. It was strange to be here without a mask to hide behind. It was an excellent disguise really, for all that she was aggressively dampening her presence. Nobody in this aeonspan, not even her personal disciples, had seen her real form as she would look were she to return home. Even Seng Mo, who she had known for a very long time, didnt know that this was the real her. The divine swan that those tawdry, small, sovereigns with their paltry talent hungered after. For a force thats intending to kill an ancestor of the Seven Sovereigns..." Meng Yang sighed. "And disciple of Meng Fu," Cao Liang muttered. "and maybe aduct, or worse, try to kill this Sect Master," Meng Yang added. "That is..." Embarrassing? she agreed, considering the force that had silently entered the teahouse below. Eight peak Dao Eternals, led by two Dao Ascendant masters, one from the Sheng and Fan clan''s apiece, was a hefty sword, but not much stronger than what had gone after Lu Ji, a short while ago. There were also three others, two whose presences were entirely hidden, though she could tell both were at least Dao Eternals. It was the third, a Dao Ascendant, who was the only really problematic one, in truth: Dao Father Sable Eye, one of the founding Sable Sovereigns. He might not be the most acomplished among the upper echelon of that dark influence, but he was, certainly, an expert who could claim to stand at the peak of Eastern Azure. They are holding their best in reserve," she suggested drily, taking another sip of her wine. "to deal with Meng Fu, no doubt. For those who have taken charge of this city, they have truly little care for the welfare of its people, Seng Mo sighed. She could see his discomfort at the actions across the water. Lu Ji had won himself a good opinion there, not that he knew it. This place is just a tool to them, she shrugged. It was true, the methods of both sides were not to her liking really. Both had bad character in their own way. Finishing the wine, she grabbed a piece of exquisitely fried fish and munched that down before expounding. Even the Imperial Court is better in that regard: though the Blue Morality and the inheritance of Azure Tyrant is a blight on the heavens of this era, it is still a thing that is of this worldborn of it and immutably a part of it. The Azure Astral Authority of this era, by comparison, has just become a parasite, drawing the vitality of these four worlds in different ways to elevate their throne on Shan Lai by sideways means. A damning judgement, Seng Mo agreed also helping himself to the fish. The other two, who had no appetite for their own reasons just nodded sourly. She was just about to comment, when she felt another sense prickle her instincts and sighed. A problem? Seng Mo paused, new piece of fish mid-way to his mouth That sense? Not as such, but as they say, ill things come in threes she replied, eyeing the Celestial Venerate from the Huang clan who had arrived at the edge of city and been just a bit incautious about his prying, thinking Cao Liang was the strongest among them. The Huang clan Seng Mo nodded. Do you want me to go disabuse him? Whats the third ill thing? Meng Yang asked, rolling her eyes. She just laughed at that question. In truth it was her, not that anyone else would realise that, even her disciples for a few more minutes yet. Recovering her composure, she patted Seng Mo on the arm and shook her head with good humour. Unnecessary, I can do it myself if required. I understand that both their Young Sovereigns believe themselves to be a match that will make Meng Fu swoon and give up all her reason! It would be a shame to disappoint those looking on if it comes to that. Hah! Seng Mo barked a laugh that just made Meng Yang scowl. Scholar Seng, please, her Sect Master grumbled, which she thought was kind of cute, because Meng Yang someone blessed with features that would never manage to look more than cutely disconsolate, even were entire her nine generations were dead in front of her. She let them grumble away as Cao Liang sat there, working on his angry ghost impression while the group below walked up through the teahouse, ignoring all the protestations of various waiters on the first and second floors. Thereafter their progress was unhindered and people rapidly started vacating the teahouse itself. The owner soul sense flickered upwards towards them before it was abruptly cut off. A reminder that such things could still work inside buildings, if you had the right comprehensions, despite the unnatural weather outside. That must be why they are so confident, Seng Mo mused, pouring himself another cup of tea. That the weather suppresses our strength and soul sense, while they work to dampen the links to the outside world? she agreed. There was no chance to say anything further because a soul sense that fancied itself mildly tyrannical swept over them. It brushed the symbol in her minds eye and she let it suppress her marginally. Her breath slowed marginally and the surging energy within her briefly coalesced into the shimmering sigil for Vast Obscurity Lotus Physique. There was no need for the character for Mortal or Sovereign to appear for nowthey were meaningless to most in this era anyway, who had a more simplistic method of viewing these things. To them, her Physique wasnt even a physique but a peerless Heavenly Constitution. The distinction between absolutes was already fading away in the era of the previous heavens in this world, never mind the current one where the orthodoxy from the heartlands of the Martial Axial Regions prevailed. This is a pleasant surprise, Lady Yang, the new Duke, Sheng Fulao if she recalled right said with a broad smile, revealing himself to be one of the pair who had been obscuring their presence below. Once this nasty business is done with, I will have to trouble you to discuss a small matter. Nasty business? Cao Liang asked with a dark expression. Is that what you call murder for greed? No murder, the Duke Sheng shook his head. Your Cao clan failed to do its part to protect the blood of the Astral Azure Emperor. Cao Hongjun paid for it with his life, a noble sacrifice, but the person of the Imperial Scion was injured, and the Empress is deeply distraught. So you will bury the Cao clan to appease the Empress, because her precious baby got a few scratches? Meng Yang said with distaste. Please, Lady Yang, this is not a matter for you to weigh in on. It is a matter between the Cao clan and their Emperor, the new duke said dismissively. I said we shall talk after this nasty business of dishonour of our Celestial Seat is dealt with. And a mere Dao Eternal, even one elevated above their station, has no right to speak so in front of their seniors and betters, the Dao Ascension expert from the Fan clan, said with a faint sneer. Simply by dint of having Meng in my name, I am already your better, and your senior by blood and ability, Meng Yang sneered. Dissolute! The voice shook the whole room, revealing the strength of the Duke to be about as she expected. Cao Liang would be able to take him in a fair fight, but Meng Yang would suffer quite a bit just to run away. She feigned being affected, as did Seng Mo. She a little bit less than he, to draw the attention of the Sheng clan Dao Ascendant. I cannot say I have had the pleasure of your acquaintance, young miss? the duke said eyeing her. Are you a disciple of Lady Yang? Yes, Sir Duke, she said, letting a bit of blood run out of her mouth and shivering slightly. Not a bad seedling," the Duke chuckled, his eyes lingering unplesantly on her bosom. "I think you will get on well with our young noble Dian and my own son Fulo once you make their acquaintance. She snickered inwardly as her presence subtly mesmerised his thoughts, guiding his intuitions and instincts where she needed them to go, along with all the others in the room. Thank you for your praise, Sir Duke, she watched him furrow his brows at the faint discourtesy hidden in her inflection. He had a lot of forbearance for someone from a clan as proud as the Sheng. I had heard that Young Noble Fulo recently suffered an injury, please allow me to salute his rapid recovery and ask a favour of you on behalf of the good fortune of your sons future prospects. Please, have mercy on Ancestor Cao, Sir Duke, on behalf of the good fortune of your son she said proffering her cup with shaking hands. Sir Cao is a personal disciple of Lady Fu, the Imperial Ancestor Meng. I am sure she would look well upon Sir Duke showing understanding and recognising that Sir Caos association with the Cao clan is thing of past history, not present politics. He has been a faithful servant to Eastern Azure for many years. You speak very eloquently, the Dao Ascension expert from the Fan clan said, stepping over and cupping her chin in his hands. Your teachers are clearly not just Lady Yang. You honour me, Lord Envoy, she stuck the knife in there as well. It was an oft-forgotten point that you could follow the Dao of Slaughter with words as well as any other means. The Dukes brow almost twitched as the needles of her veiled discourtesy sank deeper into him. It was kind of pathetic, in a way. He stood little chance: a Dao Ascendant with a Dao Heart made from the Sheng clans teachings was putty in the hands of any World Venerate with a passing knowledge of these kind of methods, let alone someone like her who, if she claimed to be second, probably not even that old vase in the Shu clan would seriously claim to be first. Will you submit, Cao Liang, and accept your part in returning honour to the memory of the Cao clan in the eyes of the Shan Emperor? the Duke said with a bit more force this time. What of the other? Dao Father Sable Eye, asked, stepping forward and ''formally'' revealing himself as he gestured towards Seng Mo. Remove him, the Duke replied with a wave of his hand. As you command, Lord Duke, Sable Eyes knives slashed out and Seng Mo collapsed dead to the ground. Even without her messing with everything, the lack of concern for the scholars death would probably have gone unremarked upon. None of them could be considered people unaccustomed to the brutality of the world. It was a rare person who made it this far up the cultivation tree without quite a lot of blood on their hands and corpses in their wake. Cao Liang stood and without any preamble bowed to Meng Yang. Apologies, Sect Master. Please, Ancestor Liang, we have known each other a long time. Do what you must, Meng Yang said with a faux sigh. She avoided twitching an eyebrow, because Meng Yang, deep down, would likely be quite happy to see Cao Liang take a bit of a beating before finishing off the Duke. Cao Liangs opening move was pleasingly unshowmanlikehe just cut forward with all of his strength. The Dukes squad of Dao Eternal body-guards moved in formation to block him while Sable Sovereign just stepped off to one side and the Envoy, Sheng Ascendant and the Duke watched with amusement on their faces as her disciples attack was met with a World Venerates formation treasure and repelled. The whole teahouse shook and Meng Yang blocked the backlash with a talisman that was promptly cut by Sable Eye. Please, Lady Yang, do not interfere, the Duke remonstrated with her, sounding like a stern father now. Cao Liang struck a second time, repelling the formation and partially solving it in a single strike, making the Dao Eternal guards stagger back and cough up blood as their strengths were overdrawn to sustain the expenditure. The whole plaza lifted slightly and the shockwave that rolled out dislodged roof tiles and shed leaves across half the city. It made that of Lu Jis fight seem positively tame. The formations above shifted, called to stare at this place even as those on the Teahouse creaked under the strain. That said, there was no danger to the integrity of much: unless they managed to pry up the rather thorny treasures buried in the gardens, it would probably take that Heavenly Venerate who was hanging around with Ju Shan to actually damage the city, she judged. Cao Liangs third strike, to break the encirclement, finally pushed Sable Eye to act directly. Their blades meeting and the old assassins relict blade forcing her disciples parasol wood sword aside and nearly costing him an arm in the opening exchange. It was a very mundane fight, really, despite the shockwaves. Most fights at the Dao Ascension realm were. To kill your opponent you had to focus the strength of the world, meld it to your truth. Attacks of laws and principles, even intent were secondary because both parties were now partially apart from the world itself. Halfway between Earth and Heaven. Certainly, either one of them could split oceans, break mountains, turn thousands of miles to glass and wither whole provinces. However, if you turned your truth on it, the oppression of the world would push back and so you had to overcome that to make your attack. Everything equalised and only the difference between the two became relevant. That was the only power that was going to creep out of any clash, what you had to overcome your opponent with. They exchanged four blows before Sable Eye got the upper hand and the duke struck, his own sword ghosting to strike at Cao Liangs heart. Her disciple saw the danger and warded it as forcefully as he could only to have somethingfrom his view point anywayinexplicably break his guard and send him crashing into the wall of their booth, blood streaming from his mouth and eyes. The shadows of the room flickered and the trap closed on him, locking him in place and revealing the Sheng Ascendant and the remaining ''hidden shadow'' to be one and the same, a World Venerate expert, likely sent to make sure of matters and ensure they could successfully grasp Meng Yang. Her sect master was also rooted in place by the oppression of the worlds rule while she, who was playing at being a Dao Sovereign for now, was pushed flat against her seat, which creaked dangerously and then shattered into fragments, forcing her to kneel on the floor. Outside, Sheng Dian had made it back across the bridge from the Little Harbour district with what remained of his escort. She tracked his progress as Cao Liang struggled against the restraints, watching as he turned and started to divert in this direction as she had hoped he would. Beguiling him was not difficult at that distance as he was barely at Dao Eternal. It is time, Seng Mo, she whispered. It would be my honour, my Princess, to teach the people, the old sage murmured as he grasped Cao Liang and Meng Yang and carried them away, stepping through the broken moments between reality and unreality as a circle of five ancient symbols shifted beneath his feet. In the room behind were left mere mirages, held there by her strength of will, much like Lu Ji had done for the people of the town. She left them to wrestle and interrogate a phantom and walked out of the room after Seng Mo, down through the now empty teahouse. The waiters and maids who were still there, locked down by the oppression cowered even further when they saw her pass, because she wasnt hiding her form now. Stepping out into the rain her garments rippled and transformed into a phoenix robe embroidered with ten different colours. Ten feathers affixed in her hair now to match it as the years fell away even further. You think you know me, Eastern Azure, but you know nothing of phoenixes and even less of Vast Obscurity Grove, she murmured, her words lost to the rain as she walked across the plaza towards Sheng Dian and the three Elders from the Sable Sovereigns Sect accompanying him. The rain fell, scattering off her robe as the shadows behind her shifted and she left lifetimes behind with every step. A motherly woman, majestic with snow white hair carrying a sword turned into a wizened old crone with horrible burns and an aura of death, she was a princess, a saintly daughter, a mother, a teacher, a demoness, a lonely child who wandered the wilds teaching animals and many more besides until finally she was, simply herself. Sheng Dian''s guards, who had been racing forward to encircle her, tore out their eyes and broke their foundations to look upon her even as she walked between them. They screamed her name, lost to the rain and the thunder above and died, abandoned to the world, their blood running through the cobbles as they lost any will to live after seeing her. The three elders fell back, crushing talismans to flee only to find the paths they would take obscured as well. Have you no words? Child from the Sheng clan? she asked with her most radiant smile arriving before the paralysed Sheng Dian. The Duke said that you and I would get along wonderfully together. The boy, old man in her eyes, given he was almost four thousand years old, stared at her in terror and managed to whisper Who are...? I am the swan you ''young lords'' have been lusting after, she almost purred, walking around him, the rain now scattering lotus flowers in her path that burned with ten colours, ten qis of heaven and earth. You compose eloquent poems and make grand declarations on how you will win my heart, how your valour is without compare, how your talent will match mine Tell me young prince of the Sheng clan, does your talent match mine? she let no derision seep into her voice now, because it was, in many respects, an honest question. He stared at her blankly, at her the true her. You know, this puts me in a bit of a bind, but back in the mountains I started to get the feeling that I was being underestimated somehow. That people had forgotten who I am. Not the tales you tell each other, the portraits you trade. You convince yourselves that age does not matter, that despite my having lived since before your influences were ever conceived of in some cases, I am this pure thing, untouched by time. That you made it to this threshold or that before this age or that that you have this physique or that, this art or artefact or that. Her words echoed in the square, even making the old Venerate from the Huang clan pause as he rapidly closed on her. Tell me, honestly, old man from the Sheng clan, she said with a smile. How old am I? Sheng Dians eyes stared at her in horror, and terror. Twenty... six... Sorry, I didnt hear it How old is this daughter who is a World Venerate? Twenty six he whispered, not believing the answer he was giving even as all his senses told him it was true. I went through my last breakthrough nearly thirty years ago, she nodded. It was inauspiciously timed, by intention, and rather unfortunately, in that moment that fool Cao Hongjun waltzed into that mountain and doomed his clan and far too many other innocent people besides. There was no harm in explaining it a bit to him. Word would get around and if nothing else it would scare a few people who deserved it. Y-you he stammered You are honoured, I know You will be able to brag about this at all the best parties: you met Meng Fu, and she even accepted your first greetings gift, she said with a truly enchanting smile. You wish a gift? he gasped out. A-anything I would She plucked the lantern out of his hands and held it up. What an enchanting little lantern. Truly, it has such a... novel character. YOU! a furious voice erupted in the sky and a vast pressure suddenly descended down, only to be diffused away as if it never was, failing to find her as her nature obscured her from it while still allowing her to stand there. That is very rude, you know, she pouted. Your disciple gave this gift, and now an old man like you wants to rob a junior of something that was freely given? You dare call yourself a JUNIOR?! the heavenly voice raged from beyond the sky, barely managing to make itself heard over the deluge. She looked down at herself and shook her head. I dont make the rules, or are you saying that someone of my age, with such a cultivation cannot be considered a junior? The voice was apoplectic in its silence. Thats what I thought. Its a nice gift, so Ill overlook it. This once. As a first greetings gift she pretended to ponder for a moment, then waved her hand. A shimmering little bird in ten colours with ten tail feathers appeared on her hand. It tilted its head and looked at the dead scattered everywhere then raised its wings and head and gave a tiny cry. Before taking flight and sweeping in a twisting loop before landing back on her hand where it rubbed its head against her arm. Those who had killed themselves at the mere sight of her were alive once more, staring blankly at the sky unwilling or unable to move. Your generosity Sheng Dian almost gibbered, dropping to both knees. She ignored him and turned to walk back towards the teahouse, looking up at the duke and the envoy who had now realised how they had been tricked and were standing on the veranda of the top floor overlooking the plaza. You know its really rude to make a princess of a great power stand around in the rain? she called up cheerfully. Sir Duke. You the voice in the sky almost ground its teeth audibly. And you laid hands on my person, you injured my disciple Liang, injured Lady Yang, who I view as if she were my own daughter, and who is also the Sect Master of a school under my protection. This seems awfully disrespectful? If any disrespect was given, Saintess Fu. This seat most humbly apologises. You expected the Cao clan to apologise with their lives, she mused When in the city, we must do as the city folks do, it seems Old thing peeking in, please see to it. This will be an acceptable first greetings gift on behalf of the duke to me. You overstep... princess, the voice from beyond hissed. You can hide behind your mothers name but what you ask Are you saying you dont make the rules around here? Should I be asking the Dun clan? Or the Kong clan? Or maybe the Huang clan? Thats a good idea, actually; people seem very keen on appropriating things that are mine of late. Well? Old geezers, do you also want to chip in? The silence from the cardinal directions veered on positively awkward, but they were still underestimating her it seemed. It was reasonable after a way: they had little grasp of the way she was twisting things, and even if they had known, they would likely have fled even faster. Ill take that as acquiescence, then, she said clapping her hands together brightly. Her little Fu, the soul flame Dao Flame, that was the manifestation of the Phoenix within, opened its wings and gave a piercing cry. The voice from on high reached out through the void and then stopped because the target of her attack was not the Azure Astral Authoritys new duke, but the one-star Celestial Venerate from the Huang clan. He cursed and struck at the phoenix, his blow hit it full on and scattered her soul flame across the sky like a radiant firework. Within a heartbeat all the rain falling was suddenly multi-coloured. The strength of Yin and Yang in the world exploded. With every raindrop that struck the ground, multi-coloured lotuses bloomed. The Celestial Venerate, caught in the middle of the downpour gave a miserable shriek as the profound purity of her Vast Obscurity QiHongmeng, Grandmist or Myriad Elements Yin Yang Qi as it was sometimes calledsuffused him, and much of the rest of the city. The Parasol Blooms, Vital Star, the Heart Awakens Before it could consume the whole city, bringing ruin even in this abnormal weather, she completed the mnemonic. The mans qi twisted on itself and a tree literally exploded out of his dantian, giving rise to drooping golden flowers as it took root on the roof of the Golden Dragon teahouse. The tiny bird re-coalesced and settled on the highest branch, giving a single chirping cry. The already tropical temperature shifted up a degree and the unfortunate, and entirely deserving victim became a withered corpse in a matter of a few seconds. The Parasol Tree bore a single fruit before the stunned onlookers from near and far as it drew in every shred of the Vast Obscurity Qi in the surroundings before withering away itself. Her Spirit Phoenix caught the fruit and bore it back down to her, dropping it in her outstretched palm and then hopping onto her shoulder. The promised payment, Scholar Seng, she said blandly, tossing the ''fruit'' to the old man who had reappeared with Cao Liang and Meng Yang in tow in the square. What about the new duke and the envoy, princess, Seng Mo asked respectfully. What was it they said to you? she said with a wave of her hand. Oh Seng Mo laughed as if she had just made the funniest joke in the world. Ill things tend to come in threes after all, she added with a smirk. I dont believe this old man got a chance to introduce himself before, Sir Duke, Seng Mo said with a pleasant smile, drawing a flute out of his inner world. This old scholar is called Seng Mo, but in recent times I do hear that the good people of the land have taken to calling me the Song of Solitary Slaughter. The old Sable Sovereign screamed wretchedly as he realised just who it was he had tried to cut up earlier, fleeing into the shadows. He didnt get far though as Seng Mo put the flute to his lips and started to play a haunting melody. Amid the rain the accumulation of the city, and the land it was built upon turned. Aeons of lives of the common people joining voice with him to grasp an evil thing for righteous purpose. "So... this is his prestige..." Meng Yang whispered, looking around with an unnerved expression as the shadows hunted among themselves. "It is indeed," she nodded. "How many do you think have died through unjust murder in this city... in just the last thirty-thousand years?" Meng Yang nodded as the other forces in the square, Sheng Dian, his guards, the other members of the Sable Sovereigns and the Duke and Envoy for the Azure Astral Authority just gazed on in horror as the enmity of uncounted lifetimes caught the infamous old Dao Ascendant, who was of the same generation as Shu Tian, no less, and dragged him down to hell. Quite literally devouring him in the shadows so that only bloody scraps, devoid of Dao or Soul were left to be scattered in the rain. This is war at the apex, she said, turning back to the frozen Sheng Dian. Not quite what the story books or the recollections of sages make of it, is it? Thank you for your i-instruction, Honoured Princess, the terrified scion of the Sheng clan managed to reply, mostly without stammering. An old man like you should have bigger balls. You will get nowhere in life if this kind of thing unmans you, she said dismissively. Now let us return inside and get some hot wine. I am getting drenched out herethe night air does a young womans constitution no wonders, you know. Leaving the stunned and sodden Sheng Dian and the remainder where they were sat on the ground in the rain, she turned and started to walk quickly back towards the Myriad Blossoms teahouse, wrapping her now rather damp phoenix robe around her. That was one of the beauties of her Vast Obscurity Principle: even looking like a drowned chicken, she was still in the eyes of others the most fantastical thing. Stepping back under the eaves she swept the cloak back off and gave herself a shake and removing the worst of the water. The rest evaporated in a crisping swirl of multi-coloured fire as her phoenix soul flowed back into her. Exhaling, she collected the shadows of her other selves out of the surroundings, all those lifetimes becoming one again before sending them all back to their abodes around the world. Won''t they know? Meng Yang asked warily, frowning as terrified guests peered out of heavily warded rooms as they made their way back upstairs. Know what? she asked innocently Having seen what you just did Honoured Ancestor. Meng Yang muttered, lapsing into honorifics due to her understandable edginess. Ah. Not as such." She replied with a shrug, checking her hair in a mirror quickly on the way past and wincing. "The rain has hid much, and while certain eyes turned on this place, only Sheng Dian, the duke and the envoy really know who I am. Sheng Dian will not speak, and the old ghost at his back is of an age to know what he should and should not prod. As to the duke and the envoy I trust you have dealt with both? she asked Seng Mo. I havealthough the scholar trailed off. You wonder what my plan there is? she mused. The Azure Astral Authority has, on the face of it, come off ahead here but I have given the Imperial Court an opportunity that the Kong clan will not miss. Their momentum, which was rampant, riding the crest of their decisive actions, was blunted here. I see the plan well enough, Seng Mo replied with a chuckle. Even Lady Yang here should be able to see it? Meng Yang shot them both a dirty look that was mostly a cute pout and sighed. The Imperial Court will seize the moment to properly claim the ducal seat, but the Azure Astral Authority control almost everything else. Neither side has the cooperation of the Ling clan though, or the Ha, who between them have the deepest roots here, and Lu Ji has run down a rat hole they will struggle to get him out of. The momentum they built up has been chopped off at the knees and the stalemate that was keeping anything meaningful being done with the mountain range here in this cultivation generation has been broadly speaking restored. Had its knees broken, yes, she agreed, not going into more detail than that with them. Someone knowledgeable, like Seng Mo, knew what the deal was there, but it was still a source of inner annoyance. If she was a mortal, it would have given her ulcers. As it was, she resisted the urge to kick a table on the way past. It was something she had struggled with, seeking opportunity after opportunity for far too long, working on the sketchiest of ideas of what criteria she needed to finagle out of an uncooperative world and all the while watching the heavens above get more twisted. It certainly lived up to her grandfathers assertions that Absolute Physiques were as much a torture as they were a blessing, and it had taken her far too many lifetimes to get rid of hers, to trade a Heavenly one back to basics for a Mortal one that would allow her to truly grow. The results of the previous 26 years spoke for themselves, but in the process she had had to watch the mess of 100 years ago and then the seeds of this current disaster with the now-deceased Cao Hongjun at their centre slip through her grasp. And even then, it was still stomach-curdlingly slow in a way. She sighed, again. You have the look of someone who is contemplating lost innocence, Seng Mo said, moving her onwards up the stairs from where she had stopped. I was just thinking how, on a certain level, I envy those idiots like Sheng Dian. Their starry-eyed innocence, the dreams and grand designs of those so called Young Sovereigns, she said with a self-mocking smile. Did they actually hit you on the head? Seng Mo muttered as they reached the top floor. That will be the day. I meant in the sense that they have those great achievements ahead of them, Dao Ascension in a hundred years A Heavenly Physique, feted near and far as the next big thing, matched with this beauty or that young princeat least the innocence of the world view, she sighed, plopping herself down while Cao Liang and Meng Yang just looked at her as if she had grown a second head. Do you know how many times I have broken through to the Venerate Step since my most venerable and revered grandfather started tormenting me? she asked, turning to Seng Mo. Humour this old scholar? Seng Mo grinned, the curiosity clear on even his face at this point, because he probably knew more about her than most and even this was something she had not really spoken of, not that it was some great secret. Well since I met you, when you were fresh from advising that moron not to turn my mothers gift of a parasol tree into a throne upon which to shit upon forty two times, she stated, before grabbing one of the jars of wine by the neck and just gulping down most of it in a single go. Forty two Meng Yang sounded a bit strangled, as well she might. It is a difficult thing to walk the Samsara and truly know it, Seng Mo agreed, nodding in appreciation. May monkeys screw the samsara sideways, she chuckled, waving for another jar of wine from a maid who bowed and almost sprinted for the store rooms once she was out of visual sight. Cao Liang and Meng Yang both looked around furtively for tribulation flowers, but saw none. But only ten feathers? Seng Mo mused. Do you want to know all my secrets? You will have to hang around me a few more lifetimes, old scholar, she snickered. Ugh, one is already enough, thank you, the old man said with a shudder, to which she patted him companionably on the shoulder. So what happens now? Cao Liang finally asked, settling back into his rather morose fugue. That did make her feel badthat the vitality of the Cao clan had been part of the price for her achievement was unforeseen, but the world worked in cruel ways sometimes. Mortal Physiques exacted a remarkable price for the balance they struck. Grandfather Li had called them a curse that was the greatest blessing of the most ancient peoples devised. The oldest path, but the one with the most profound balance and the most to teach. They brought suffering, for you and those around you, but if you could endurenot break beneath the strain of what they brought, to balance the opportunities they would bringthen your path was limitless, constrained only by how far you had the strength to dream. What happens now she mused. It was a very good question. Its a good question, she conceded with an amused smile that made both her sect master and her disciple just look at her like she was messing with them. What do you think will happen now? she asked Meng Yang, who really should be having thoughts in this direction anyway. Well, balance has been sort of restored by just tripping everyone up. The Imperial Court will push hard to ensure that they retain control of this city, the Azure Authority still has most of the offices of state for the province but the vast majority of the noble clans prefer the Imperial Court to the Azure Authority at least the minor ones, Meng Yang mused, furrowing her beautiful brow as she sketched out various things on the table. Oh, she sighed suddenly. The Azure Astral Authority wants to send its juniors in, and the Imperial Court will likely be unable to stop them, but there are two different factions thereyou want them to go in, dont you? Indeed, she nodded. They will succeed in that, but now that their momentum is blunted, they will have to be more strategic about it. This is actually a good deed for them, but really, I want to see the Huang clans attempt at dragging a potential part of the Heavenly Solace Inheritance out into the light buried like a plague corpse. The Azure Astral Authority will expend a lot of effort to get in there, looking for whatever Cao Hongjun had, Meng Yang mused. That will make the others nervous, but the Dun and Din clans are a bunch of cunning old thieves who made good on overturning the Azure Astral Authoritys ambitions once before as they saw it, so they will be confident they can do it a second time? ... So, they will actually cooperate? Probably, yes, until one side or the other can see a clear path to screw the other side over for an undeniable advantage. And now they know, or think, that Vast Obscurity Grove is sniffing about as well Meng Yang trailed off. Exactly, she grinned. They will be extra motivated to put their best work in, and we can sit here, waiting for them to make another mistake like going after Lu Ji. Really, that boy Di Ji has been a remarkable catalyst for so much misfortune. They do say you pay for early good fortune in your life in later years, Seng Mo mused. Tell me about it, she said pretending to be put out. In any case, the most interesting thing that Yuan Leng managed to learn is actually to our benefit, Seng Mo added. Ohh? Yes, that Di Ji, or Ji Tantai as he was when he came to the Seven Sovereigns, is actually a Fate Lure for another Din clan disciple, Seng Mo said with a toothy grin. A Dharma double she mused. I can see itfor who though? Not the only one either. They went through three: Di Ji, Ji Tantai and another Din Yao, Seng Mo frowned. Yuan Leng was quite perturbed by it when we spoke. She sat there in silence, thinking. Dharma doubles were not common. Expensive, required a miraculous opportunity or some very esoteric means to gestate. They only worked properly before you formed your Dao Seed. All those events had started before the trial Do you have a list of who the people with that Ji Tantai were? she mused. Seng Mo passed her two talismans across the table. It seems like a group mostly made up of the Ha clan and experts from a local pavilion, they were undertaking an exploration as part of the Ling clan''s effort to assemble the ''Gift'' for Shan Lai. Ji Tantai''s group infiltrated the mission, then went to ''reinforce'' them, it seems. On the surface you might assume it an unfortunate ''convergence'', but it seems Yuan Leng has her doubts about that, and looking at what she has given us, I have to agree with that assessment." She looked at the list, at the scores on the Hunter talismans and at the remarkable anonymity of the scores of the group from the Din clan. Yuan Lengs interest was caught by these two, Seng Mo added, pointing to two names on the list, Jun Arai and Jun Sana. They purportedly died after falling off a cliff, during the assassination by the Din group of an elite from the Ha clan however Seven days later, that massive decimation descended, almost to the hour, she mused, looking at the score updates. Who else has these? Nobody else, Seng Mo said. These are the only copies outside of the original jade core in Tai Qiuyue and Yuan Lengs possession She tossed the talisman up, there was a flash of fire and it vanished in haze of white sparks. What do you know about those two? They are the daughters of a retired Military Envoy, named Jun Han. More interestingly though, he is a mortal world ascender; one of three who was taken in by Cao Hongjun a few centuries ago, who then assigned him to his son''s retinue. As I understand it, Cao Hongjun had made a tacit agreement to take him and his wife into the Cao household when he left, after Jun Han rendered a meritorious service to his son, Cao Leyang, during the crushing of a resurgence of Blood Eclipse Cult a hundred years ago. Seng Mo went on. Sitting back, she closed her eyes for a moment to think. My half-brother got himself assassinated and my whole clan ruined bar a few fortunate disciples in our sect because someone thought he was trying to pull a fast one after they noticed this? Cao Liang asked, his voice trembling with anger and shock. That is the logical conclusion the Sheng and Fan clans seem to have drawn, Seng Mo agreed, giving her disciple a sympathetic pat on the arm. He did go to great lengths to persuade them that he got nothing of value from that place, and then And then events conspired to screw him over ironic, she interjected wryly. This also explains why the Ling clan has two Celestial Venerates squatting on their gate right now, doing excellent impressions of Acala Buddha and Vajrayaksa Buddha. It does? Cao Liang asked with a frown. I figured that was more to do with that Sheng clan brat... Fule or something, being thrown out of their estate like that and demolishing the gate of the Dukes Palace. Sheng Fulo, she corrected absently But no it has to do with Ling Luo in all likelihood, their other daughter." She flipped the other talisman around and pointed at the name ''Kun Juni''. Given she is the daughter of their clan lord, I am guessing that the Kun clan has also run for their dark waters and the Lin clan remnants Have fled into the suppressed depths of the shadow forest, Seng Mo nodded. The unfortunate ones there are the Han clan, who were just a small local influence. They have been wrapped up by the Fan and Su clans and all their secrets exposed at this point, such as they were. Someone in Shan Lai must have divined that they might hit it big out of this somehow. "Unfortunately for them though, Jun Han has no other scions nor connections to this world beyond his daughters and his dead wife; now that he is beside Tai Qiuyue and Yuan Leng he is mostly beyond their grasp. I dont suppose you have any idea what Cao Hongjun actually got out of there when I was otherwise unavailable? she asked with a resigned sigh, trying to think through what might have persuaded this kind of response from them. Sadly no," Cao Liang replied, staring gloomily at his own cup. "It should be possible to find out, though, with a bit of ingenuity, Seng Mo added after a moment. Now that I consider it more closely, perhaps, this is also why they went after Lu Ji at this time?" "Perhaps they assumed that the Blue Water Sage got something of the same thing? Meng Yang suggested. What the Blue Water Sage got is no good to those old she trailed off and pulled out the lantern and stared at it. It only took her a few moments to find the required talisman in her inner world to wipe away the refinement markwhen it came to fleecing things off others, she had means to make any young noble weep. Rather than use it, though, what she needed to do She pushed her qi and her Vast Obscurity Truth into it, looking for the Samsara of the artefact itself. It took a while to find it but when she did, she was able to see the various moments of its past use reflected back through it. It did the artefact no good, but that was beside the point. The knowledge was worth more than the divination tool, which she had stolen only to make other people annoyed in any case. Through her minds eye she saw it used on Lu Ji to break a teleportation talisman... then another and another which was truly a waste of heavens riches. She watched as it played back and saw Sheng Dian try to cage Oh. She stared at the lantern, the symbols of the River Chart: Rains Run from the North still shimmering tantalizingly in her minds eye, even as the shadows of the future ''moment'' where Lu Ji had used an art he most certainly did not have in ''reality'' faded away. There was no question of whether or not Lu Ji, himself, possessed such a thing and he had wisely managed to reject the leading moment and not fallen into the trap of lingering upon it. In that regard, Lu Xiao had clearly raised him well. Had Lu Fu Tao returned with something like that God Slaughtering Hall would have moved thirty thousand years ago in any case. What is it? Seng Mo asked, frowning. Youre better off not knowing, she muttered, which was true, even for him. No wonder Cao Hongjun apparently swore anyone who might know anything to the secrets of heaven before fleeing to the stars post-breakthrough and getting the most important position of reclusive responsibility he could get that wasnt suspicious, after leaving that place. That bad? Seng Mo mused, raising an eyebrow. Worse, much worse, she sighed softly. She stared at the lantern and then opened up her soul fire on it, letting the myriad coloured flames eat into the little thing, slowly but surely abandoning it to Heaven and Earth. It took several minutes, but in the end all that was left was ashes, which she swept up and dunked in a jar and tossed in her inner world, forever hiding the knowledge from others of what the Sheng clan had their eyes set upon. It was just... better that way. The ''River Chart Scripture'' was one of the Supreme Seven. A thing hidden in myth, and yet even that myth could ruin a starfield as just a single chapter of it was every bit as appealing as the talisman she held as a reward from the Heaven Breaking Empress grand trial. A holistic method of four paths from the Mortal to the Ascendantif you could hold it, and survive long enough to profit from it Chapter 89 – Ruins and Riddles
On that night, the Festival of the Blue Moon, the whole town was a riot of colour and music as men and women cavorted and danced. At that time, I surely saw many wonders as I wandered through those streets of Jerikhal, with its tall ships and great harbour lit bright as day. Fantastical dishes to wet the tongue, beauties to stir the loins and songs to make your heart race... but looking back now, it is only the words of the dancing street children that linger on. I can recall them still, dressed in faded and thread-bare white, wearing crude paper masks painted with the blue moon and stars dancing with branches of pilfered laurel and oak, and the very words they sang as adults, myself among them, laughed and tossed them paltry scraps. Death ran into the west, they sang, fleeing its dreams. A nonsense of words it had been, for how could death flee anything? They sang there was a war and a game and death ran on, where death won his war, but his game was lost And after that, they sang war would bring death, but kings would never die. The people laughed and danced without care and the words should have passed away, forgotten amid the revels C but on the morn three ships came, each bearing dark news in their own fashion. Of a King who had not died, of a war we had won, and then, of a plague brought on by both and thereafter, there was only weeping and sorrow and then death where once there had been song and dance in Jerikhal.
From the Dream of the Blue Moon Author unknown.

~ Lin Ling C Edge of Mysterious Jungle Ruins ~
They all filed up to find her crouched on the intact second floor of a small ruin at the top of a nigh-invisible rolling rise within the dense forest. To her left, shallow cliffs rose through tumbled outcroppings to eventually meld into larger massif pillars while to her right, occasional rocky outcroppings gave way to a raging torrent that ran through a wide gorge and a waterfall. The path on the far side was blocked with more vegetation strewn, mist drenched cliffs. Normally, what ought to have immediately occupied her interest would have been the clear path, cut through the shallower incline of the cliff, with steps beside it and even runnels for water and drainage, along with the ruined watchtower in which they now stood. However, that was secondary to the scene beyond this little ruin that had everyones attention. Below them, in a broad region of cleared land, stood the ruins of a large village or perhaps a small town. With her continually improving vision, Lin Ling could make out that it was surprisingly large, and quite intact compared to most of the ruins they had encountered in the last week and a half since Ruo Han and his group joined up with them. Around the town, she could make out stone walls and a network of channels and flooded areas in the huge sward of more cleared land around it that spoke to hints of historical agriculture. There were watchtowers as well. By the river, with a group of half flooded buildings close to the edge of the real river C here widened to almost be at the scale of a small lake. Thats quite a substantial ruin, Han Shu remarked from where he was kneeling nearby, staring at his own divination compass with a slightly puzzled look. -You will understand those readings if you go to the bottom of the cliff, she grumbled to herself. Its weird makes me feel weird, Ruo Han, who was also stood nearby, muttered with a frown. And not necessarily in a good way. Indeed, Teng Chunhua agreed. How come the forest hasnt grown back? it was actually Hao Jun who asked the smart question, for once. Land alignments, in all likelihood, Juni replied, sounding pensive. That had been her thought as well, until she had gone down to the edge, then the ancestral memories from the blood had chipped in, explaining their grasp of the phenomenon in loose terms. We are not going down there at night, she said simply. Its only mid-afternoon now though? Liao Ying added, glancing at her and looking a bit questioning. That land down there is not simple. It will take a full day to get across it she pondered how to explain the problem, because the memories explanation made sense to her, but her take on their explanation would make anyone not very well versed in feng shui raise a few eyebrows. Juni would understand, but even then Come with me. You will understand when we get to the ruin at the bottom here, she said after a long moment of silence. Sliding down the wall, she let them follow at their own pace. There was nothing particularly dangerous here C the forest was mostly spirit vegetation C however, anything with any understanding of the town and the region around it would not linger here, she guessed. The ramp was carved from the rock and ridged faintly where it was exposed through loam and soil. The stairs at the side, where they were descending, were somewhat clearer though. An idle or ignorant onlooker would assume that this was thanks to their placement and the artificially crafted overhang sheltering them from the worst of what might fill them in. To her, however She watched a man, dressed in hides walk along, scraping lines on a stone Soon he found a design that he liked, and the man wore better hides and a hat with antler horns, others watched him draw designs on a wall, including her or the memories within her. Then he and others like him were drawing great patterns on the ground, dancing with fires and chants, turning the alignments of the world to their whims Later, they made greater works, and lesser works. Turned away from nature, but took a part of the natural world with them in these alignments and ancient arts C they crafted gardens, villages, cities palaces and then whole landscapes Even their own kind with those alignments, the memories told her. Eventually, they even refined those understandings into what she saw here C swirling motifs, harmonious patterns inharmonious patterns. She ran her hand along the patterns carved into the cut and dressed stone at the edge of the stairs. Swirling leaves, grass, earth, clouds. A scene of people carrying goods down stairs out of a forest to a town. The patterns were a kind of art, something between feng shui and an actual formation. Even without any input, they would preserve the state of the place where they were carved just by their being here. It certainly put in perspective why all of the underworld below Yin Eclipse had been carved like it had. The carvings only had a tiny miniscule impetus on the land, but It only takes a small nudge in the right place to keep things moving along, she mused. Sorry? Ruo Han, who was walking behind her caught what she said out loud and looked confused. Nothing, she waved her hand absently. Juni, who was behind him, shot her a look though. She resisted sighing; Juni was worried about her. They arrived at the bottom of the stairway after some ten minutes of grappling with the lingering traces of vegetation. Without any preamble, she led them out across an open grassy area that would have been a broad plaza, passing by a tumbled-down four-sided stele that was marked with unintelligible writing, even to her, and half-buried in the earth. Between one footfall and the next, her cultivation vanished. Amusingly, Hao Jun was the one who strode forward more quickly than the others, following after her only to jump back like a cat that had just stood on a burning rock when he passed the same point. What In the name of the heavenly virgin is this!? -You wanted a mysterious ruin to loot, she grumbled inwardly. Now that you have one you dont like it? Sheesh. So this is why my compass was going weird, Juni said, walking over to stand beside her. Its not easy to explain, is it? she murmured. On the face of it, there are two things going on here as far as I can see The alignments of the land have been severed? Juni mused, looking around. I have 20 years knowledge of working in the West Flower Picking pavilion on you, Juni said with a light chuckle. That has to count for something. Let me explain! she said crossing her arms and pretending to sulk a bit. Fine Juni smiled and patted her on the shoulder I take it you have a slightly more nuanced interpretation? she also signed unobtrusively. Duh! she muttered back. Yes, the alignments have been severed, but that only explains why this place has not regenerated back to pure jungle, she said, looking around as the others stepped back and forth across the boundary looking puzzled. The field is something else. This isnt suppression; its regression, she muttered. Regression? Juni frowned. Your cultivation has gone right? You cant feel any of it? she asked. Yes it has. Juni nodded, then signed, Including my ability to perceive a few other things. She nodded, understanding what Juni meant by that C the symbol she certainly had in her head at this point, for the Earthly Physique she was slowly forming. Most of her own cultivation was gone as well C only two things remained. The memories were still there, and the strength of her body and how it had changed from the yang blood was still there. The symbol for her Physique C Shield Bearer True Physique C had receded deep into the depths of her minds eye, but it was still, just about there as well, even if the connections it made to her body were basically invisible to her now. Reaching down, she picked up a small rock, exerting strength in her hand and cracking it into a few pieces with a bit of exertion. The memories told her why this was possible as well C although that memory of the understanding of it was equally disturbing in a different way. They had explained, in their eyes, what True Physiques were. They didnt call them True Physiques though. That was a thing of the humans, the apes and the name givers who came later. Merely a name given to an old thing. A realignment of the world that came from within, rather than outside. Before the supreme apes led their peoples out of the shadow, they had existed, these alignments of potential. They had even existed before the Name Giver and others of that other, even more ancient race existed She closed her eyes for a moment and shut off the playback of the memories C without her mantra, it was a lot harder to control what they showed her. Sometimes she got the impression that they were trying to cram a bit too much into her in one go. Her mantra was also still there, she realised, but it too was like the symbol, drifting away on the edges of her consciousness. Mantras are still Juni frowned. It has to do with the calibre, the manifest strength of the field, she said absently. Our mantras are -Not simple, not simple at all she shuddered inwardly. Even the memories were unwilling to poke too deeply there. -Or cannot, she mused. -Your mantras come from a power far stronger than the field that has taken away all of the accumulation of the world She paused and grimaced as something within the mess of memories actually spoke a thought rather than present a memory. They did that occasionally, and every time it made her uneasy. It put her in mind of having all the voices in her head. -Are they really gone? That was the thing that worried her most, out of the parts of that experience that she engaged with at least. There were other parts, nastier, more demeaning parts that she just hid in a box and tried to ignore. This field it regresses the accumulation of the world, returns everything to its original state, she signed, forcing her to set aside those concerns. However, it is imperfect, not a thing of genuine returning to origins but a later interpretation of it. -A stolen interpretation of it, her blood told her, suddenly surging with actual anger. She exhaled, focusing on not letting that anger latch onto things in her own psyche that would make it linger. Fates knew there were enough of those. But why? Juni frowned, giving her a long look. Her friend was observant enough to have seen that flicker of anger, she was sure. Especially in here where she had only her own emotional strength to suppress it. Why indeed, she nodded, still working on not wanting to kick something. Unfortunately, while the memories were quite clear on the basic why, they were mostly silent on the bigger Why C or perhaps What. This place is a seal, or was made into a seal, she signed after a moments pause. That was the most frustrating part of those ''memories'', in a weird way. They responded to her questions, but unless it was something she could envisage, they were largely silent on bigger questions, like who made this place?, why is there a huge sealing field here?, and why do I feel like the whole landscape is funnelling us to this place now that I am here, but I wasnt seeing it before I got in here? Their intuition about the forests they were leaving was more useful at least, as even without the specifics they were pretty clear there: Get out as fast as you can and do not make a mess while doing so. Part of that came from their explanation of Physiques and what they were able to do... and what they represented. How some twisted things, paying good fortune in and out like a constant tally, to help their bearer rise. If you were incautious, unlucky or depending on the type of Physique you got, the effect on you and those around you could be catastrophic. Others, like hers also had that effect, but to a lesser degree, because the lineage it came from was old enough to twist its surroundings in difficult ways and foolish things would find her desirable in ways she would not like. In short, they had told her that while she was not a complete walking, talking karmic disaster waiting to happen, her physique would stir interest in many things, especially they told her, until she accepted what she was... She rejected that muttering C those memories were not things she wanted to deal with right now. Their assurances were somehow not that comforting in any case. -However, undeniably illuminating in why we might want to get out of these mountains with all these weird ruins and anomalies around, she thought grimly. So, if this place is sealing something up do we backtrack and go around? Juni asked. No we cannot track back, she stared up at the distant forests they had come from where she had a constant feeling of something half-watching their passage. Have you tried using a compass to see what will happen if we backtrack? she asked Juni. No, actually, Juni said, with a frown. Well, slightly, but not in that sense. Try it C not a landform compass, but one of the string and grass jobs, from the Eight Trigrams Chart, she suggested. She had done that unobtrusively during her night watches, and every time she had crushed the compass and thrown it away afterward. They only ever said one thing, once you stripped away all aspects of qi or the strength of the world from the divination. Juni did as she suggested, stepping back out of the field they were in and stared at the readout of the thing before crushing it in her hands and discarding the pieces. Right backtracking like that is clearly not an option, Juni said softly. -Nine Dark Dragons hide in the cardinal directions C Death without dying, Unseen at every turn. Mortally Inauspicious. One of the four absolute death readings, and the second worst of the lot within the Eight Trigrams Chart. No, it is not, she agreed. She watched as Juni made another compass, this one from a method she didnt She watched the woman, with her white hair and body painted with blue water and white moons, place nine stones in her heart and cast them as they might fall. Death ran East, Life ran South. Fate ran North and Hope ran west. Their two faces scattered in every direction and the ninth stone, the path of the mortal The woman sat opposite her, with golden hair and deep blue eyes also cast her stones Hope ran South, Death ran West She put a hand to her head and the memory settled and receded, even as Juni, crouching down, made the divination with nine different pebbles she had picked up, frowning. The Stones of Fortune the divination method of ________ whose names even the memories feared to speak of, beyond memories like this, that were tinted with awe and dread. -I wish you wouldnt do that, she reproached them. Every time they fed her a memory like that, she felt the equilibrium of her thoughts shift a bit oddly. Some were worse than others as well. They did settle but the warning of the old magus still sat in her memories. What did it say? she asked Juni, who was staring at the nine stones she had quickly scratched signs onto. That backtracking is not a good idea, Juni said, with a touch of unease in her voice. But what bothers me more is why we werent worried about this before we stepped into this field? she said. Yes, Juni said after a long pause. You said it was dangerous to be in this place after dark? Predators will come out, she pointed out, and this field is seven, eight miles wide? Juni pulled out a talisman from her talisman wallet by her belt and stared at it long and hard before putting it away and turning her talisman over in her hands for a few moments. Nothing with qi works here, Juni said softly. We would be mortal, and fighting only with what we carry. Exactly, she nodded, then slapped her forehead. Some fancy storage rings that are soul-bound She cast around for the others. Han Shu and Jin Chen were keeping watch on the perimeter, usually her job, but she let that slide The others stood around the obelisk in the middle of the square, talking about the writing on it, she guessed. Ruo Han! she waved a hand for him to come over. Can you use your storage ring in here? The Nascent Soul cultivator eyed his ring for a moment and then looked a bit worried. No, I cant Ruo Han then in turn waved the other Argent Justice disciples over. Sister Ying? Brother Jun? A moment? Both Hao Jun and Liao Ying came over, grimacing with distaste as they re-entered the cultivation regressing field to stand beside them. What is it? Hao Jun said a bit testily. This place is seriously Can you use your storage rings? Ruo Han asked them both. Hao Jun shook his head, but to her surprise, Liao Ying materialised a jar of pills out of hers. Huh, Liao Ying said, looking at her ring then the field around them. So this is one of those fields. You know something of these? Juni asked her, mirroring her own surprise there. Not as such, but I do know why my ring works and yours dont. Liao Ying said with a pensive look. There are a bunch of different types of storage ring; some are more robust than others in their mechanisms. Mine was a gift from my parents, a family heirloom I guess, from before we moved to the Argent Southern continent. It was originally made for those who delve the ruins in the heart of the mountains that run the length of the Western Shu Continent, where my family comes from originally. The ruins have fields like this? she asked, interested, because she knew next to nothing about the Western Shu Continent. Possibly I do know that many of them have gateway restrictions repressing any cultivation or with other bizarre limitations like only formations in a certain style working within them, Liao Ying explained. However, even my ring will only work a few times. It can store a certain amount of unattributed qi that is refined by an array within the ring, which has its own internal harmony, totally sealed off from the outside world. Each time I activate it, that qi, rather than my own, is used to activate it. I didnt know that, Hao Jun muttered, looking at his own ring with a frown. The depth of teaching regarding artefacts and formations on the Western Shu continent exceeds any other, Liao Ying shrugged. Much like the Eastern Continent is renowned for body cultivation and experts in feng shui. And the Northern Tang for bandits and villains? Hao Jun added with an eye roll. So how many uses can you get out of it? she asked. Not many, Liao Ying shrugged. Drawing out this pot uses only a little and it cannot replenish within the field, but if I keep drawing out it will deplete it within a few dozen uses or less depending on what I draw out. Not to mention I can put nothing into it, this way, just get what is already in it. So this is why you said we should not cross here at night, Ruo Han said, looking around and stroking his beard which was somewhat longer than before, she noticed. With our cultivation sealed like this, and no access to talismans or anything like a treasure we are Yep, we will be mortal crossing here, she agreed. If only Miss Liao here can use a storage ring I mean we could, but this place is not devoid of life To illustrate her point, she went outside, got a staff from her own talisman, came back and levered over a small rock that was sat in the dirt. The centipede beneath it, which was a very unpleasant shade of bright red and yellow, hissed at her and scurried away through a crack in the paving below. Right Ruo Han nodded pensively. So we have to wait until dawn? Liao Ying mused. That would be best, Juni said, stepping back in as de facto leader. Without any augmentation to vision or senses, traversing this grassland at night will be An open invitation to get bit by snakes if nothing else, Ruo Han nodded. And there are those large lizards in the river Yep, she nodded seriously. And probably larger things come in here from outside as well, spiders and such. Uggh, Liao Ying shuddered. So where do we wait out the night? Hao Jun asked, looking around. Or do we try to cut around and see if we can cross the river and make our way past this place? Not interested in seeing if there are any good things in these ones? Liao Ying said with a half-smile. I want to live to savour my gains from this place, Hao Jun scowled. Whatever they may be. For all that it is prominent, Juni signed, watching the three cultivators leave the field again, still bickering quietly, I dont think sheltering overnight in that tower is necessarily a good idea. She looked back up at the tower, at its placement, at the lay of the land around them, and nodded slowly. Its not very defensible, is it? she agreed. It wasnt. At least not now, anyway. Once it would have been, but the forest outside the land where the alignments had been dissociated had all regenerated. The edge of the field would be the most traversed place as well, with bigger predators seeking to make easy pickings of other things. That also ruled out the river, the bloods instincts warned her. A lot of things would come to its banks at night. There is one other divination I can try, Juni frowned starting to walk along the edge of the field. We need to find some bamboo, though. You want to do a life and death split? she said dully. I dont know what bothers me more, that you know about that technique, or that you are not shocked that I know it, Juni chuckled darkly. I know a few things, she muttered. She did know about that technique: it was one that mortals used at the end of their lifespans, when it came time to determine if the land their descendants had picked as a tomb for them was truly the right one. The fragments of the piece of bamboo her great grandfather had used for it were still in her family''s possession C the night the elders of the Lin clan learned that their lineage was broken, the old man, who had been one of the clan''s best diviners, had apparently used that technique, then sent all his closest family into the West Shadow Forest. An hour later, or so the story she knew went, her great grandfather had cremated himself on the grand altar of the Lin School, becoming the focal point of the ritual that had broken their ancestral ground and leaving only a curse of ten thousand generations to whoever would covet that which had stood there for over an aeonspan. To this day, the Lin School was a fallow ground C its spirit vein ruined, its tombs sealed. In the last thirty years anyone who ventured in there who was not of her great grandfathers personal blood died without a grave, irrespective of their cultivation realm. The curse had even killed a Dao Sovereign from the Deng clan. All because of one divination technique, that asked a simple question: Will this land be my tomb? That seems a bit extreme though Well that divination reading I got for us back tracking back is basically on the same level, Juni muttered. That was true -Death lies in the shadows of four directions was the Eight Trigrams Charts equivalent of Sorry, youre dead. It even killed the compass if you got it, making it useless for any further divinations. The other problem is one the others havent noticed, she said after a moment. Which is? Juni asked, as they walked on. The alignments here are severed, but the more I stand here and look at the alignments behind us She paused and picked a few bits and pieces from inside the field and then stepped across it and used those to make the divination with another beggars compass. All directions of the auspicious path led to the place they were at. That was all it said. She tried several times, but got nothing more. As soon as she started to put qi back into the divinations they went back to being normal as well. That was the genuinely creepy thing. Why do mortal divinations show a different thing compared to those with qi? she muttered. -Because mortality is pure, and the strength of this world is supreme, a truly ancient voice from the memories whispered, almost wistfully. -And what in the name of any and all auspicious fates does that actually mean? She shot back. She got nothing in return, as was expected at this point. -Great, trade one set of voices for another, she thought with a mental glower. Because they operate under a purer set of natural harmonies, Juni said, frowning. Thats why arts like Blood and Shadow in Water and Life and Death split work. In any case, I am not doing the latter. They walked on for a few more minutes as the others followed along behind. At this point they didnt have to point and instruct the four from the Argent Justice sect to walk in an orderly way. As such their progress had been a lot more fluid as they held the formations as asked. Ah, here we are, Juni said brightly, finding a clump of forest bamboo that was growing beside a wall inside the repression field. She watched as the older woman pulled out her swordstaff and, stepping back into the field again, adroitly cut down part of the clump with a few swipes into several metre-high lengths. What are you doing? even Han Shu came over now to ask. Making a set of Eight Trigrams sticks, Juni said. Now help me get this bamboo out of the field. It took a few minutes for them all to drag them out of the field and stack the lengths up in a clear patch of ground as Juni started to look at them one after another, muttering to herself. What is she doing? Ruo Han said, sidling up to her. Making a proper divination chart and compass, she replied. Why does it require bamboo from inside though? Because it is without alignment and will stay without alignment, so only outside alignments will impact it. Its a pure manifestation of Yin and Yang, she pointed out, a bit surprised he hadnt grasped that already. A pure manifestation? Ruo Han frowned. Ah because out here has qi and in there there is no qi? Nope, she shook her head, realising that this might actually be an understanding of the way the world worked that you could only grasp having seen a few rather scary places in the Yin Eclipse Mountains. Stuff is still growing in there, so there has to be qi in there Its more profound than that. Oh, Ruo Han stared at her, and she got a bit of a warm glow in her heart as she saw the understanding enter his eyes, or at least part of it probably. He pulled out a compass and stared at it pensively, then back at what Juni was fashioning from the specific parts of the various bits of bamboo. You think something is messing with qi-based divination Ruo Han said much more softly. Thats a given at this point, she agreed. A basic reading of this place would be that the vitality of the land has been dissociated from its surroundings, but on a very simple level, even I can see the hole in that big enough to walk through. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. She snapped off a bit of a sweet herb and nibbled it, before passing it to Ruo Han, who also nibbled on it. Stuff still grows and gives nutrition, he nodded. Exactly, she nodded. There is a place like this in Yin Eclipse. Yin Eclipse has Six Pits and Five Eyes as they are sometimes known C the Red Pit, in the west, the Black Pit, near West Flower picking town, the Blue Pit, in the depths of the shadow forest, the Golden Pit, near Golden Promise spire and the Grey Pit, in the outer valleys near North Fissure. Each of them has a quirk that defies the suppression in some way. I see Ruo Han said with frown But you only listed five there? And why only five eyes? This place is like the Green Pit, she said. The sixth and most dangerous of the lot. Perhaps it also has an eye, but nobody has ever found it and recorded it in the Hunter Bureau records I have seen. Anyway, the five all defy the suppression, but the Green Pit, is just a normal, mortal forest right in the middle of the western slope No way she trailed off blankly, as the golden haired womans divination suddenly resurfaced in her head. She shook her head, and banished that thought, because it was insane, and she had some experience with insane now and felt confident in calling out that as such. What is so dangerous about the Green Pit? Ruo Han asked, staring at her. Nothing its a normal forest, but cultivation just doesnt work there. You cannot touch the natural qi of the world, space cannot be broken, and time cannot be unbound. Everything that steps in there is as mortal as the day it was born, she replied absently. Everything? Ruo Han said dully. So if a dragon? If you met a dragon in there you better have Laozus wisdom and the Queen Mothers charm, she retorted. But even dragons can die in there. It was a funny question, probably he had just picked the first mythical being that had popped into his head with innate immortality. How do you know that? Ruo Han asked. Because there is a record in the Hunter Bureau, of everyone who died in that place, whose body was recovered. Tang Ao died there, she said, crossing her arms. The Moon Tomb Emperor, last emperor of the Shan Dynasty? Of the previous dynasty? Ruo Han said dully. You know of another? Why he had died there, the records were totally mum, but his name was on the list, there for anyone with the rank or inclination to search it. It wasnt even some great secret really. Just one of many terrifying facts about Yin Eclipse that made you question your sanity as to why you would ever poke or prod the place. Anyway, the Green Pit is a place where everyone is mortal. Ive been to it, twice, the edges anyway, with teams for body recovery, and the feeling there is like here, only more complete if thats possible, she explained. -Or I just didnt have the eyes to see what I see now, she added to herself. Well, thats about what I expected, Juni, who had now completed her crude divination chart while they had been talking, was staring at the way the sticks had scattered. She looked at them and sighed C All paths as one, shadow before, overturning order, inauspicious. What does it say? Hao Jun said, looking at it with curiosity. That we wait for tomorrow then go through here as fast as we can, Juni said, rolling up the bamboo chart and shoving it in her pack. I guess, though, that as we have walked this far, we might as well look at the river and see if we cant find somewhere a bit better than that sore thumb of a tower to wait out the night.

~ Ha Yun C Ruined Town on the Edge of the Plains ~
-All good things must come to an end, Ha Yun thought a trifle sourly as he followed the group of other disciples across the grassland outside the town. The last week he had fallen in mostly with Cang Dis group C and in doing so, managed to avoid anything to do with this horrible place for most of that time. With the arrival of two more large groups, the reality of this valley had finally become clear. It was a chokepoint. Someone, in the far distant past of this place, had done some grand working and made sure, somehow, that all paths inevitably led to this town. With that knowledge, and a few seniors who were actually competent in divining, it had become clear that unpicking the riddle of this place was the key to getting past it. Its really weird, one of the disciples ahead of him, from the Deng clan, muttered. One of my seniors was with the group who tried to go past. They walked for three days across the grassland and then, when they turned back, it took the first rise they walked over to be within two miles of the town and immediately back in this horrid formation, or whatever it is. I heard from a senior that their group thinks that this whole town is sealing some kind of treasure probably, another added. Yeah, has to be another added. Too hot... someone else grumbled. Is this place cursed by an Avici demon or something? someone else hissed, likely having been caught by some of the razor-sharp thistle seeds being blown about on the arid wind. He sighed, and adjusted his own hat, and took a deep drink of lukewarm water from a jar because it was, at that. Even in the late afternoon it had to be close to 50 degrees. The forests were sweltering, sure, but that combination he was used to. Sure it was humid, and claustrophia-inducing, but at least their cultivation foundations protected them from the worst of it, even if the climate here was somehow able to defy most treasures and talismans to some extent. Then maybe dont stand on them? someone else muttered. Out here, far from the shade, he had to deal with the dry, abrasive heat, the ever-present, drying wind, grass that had edges like razors and worse like the aforementioned, ubiquitous thistles. It was like walking through a natural manifestation of a holistic torture device. He wasnt the only person suffering either. No treasures, talismans or other items worked out here to mitigate the harsh conditions, so many of those present had stripped off to their waists and were wearing broad hats. The female disciples along for trip were hardly going to lower themselves to that, though, so they were stalking along at the back, muttering a steady stream of curses. It could be a formation to stop something escaping it, Deng Fei, one of the few others here he was familiar with, interjected. What do you think? Bia Meifen asked him, falling in beside him. He bowed politely to her in greeting, now knowing what realm she had and her status within her sect. I think people who mess with ruins they dont understand tend not to understand how they died. It was a non-answer in many ways, but it did get a few chuckles from those around him who shared his dislike at being here. Coward, someone else muttered nearby C because there were detractors to that view as well. You know of a cure for enjoying life when youre dead? Deng Fei added. Deng Fei was someone he had known a few years ago. His uncle had moved from Blue Water city to Pill Sovereign city on a clan task and Deng Fei had gone with him, eventually joining a mid-tier power there C the Harmonious Splendour sect C through this uncles connections. The sect itself was not especially exceptional and it had been a bit of a surprise to find that they had sent people to a trial like this, let alone junior members like Deng Fei. Bah, someone else, another disciple from a sect in Pill Sovereign city, snarled in frustration. What do they expect us to do without working compasses in this place? Walk around until we trip over riches? It seems to be working, mostly, Deng Fei said with a chuckle, kicking a small rock off into the scrub. That is true, Bia Meifen sighed, waving her fan in her face, as much to keep the ever-present bugs away that their passage kept kicking up as to stop the heat. Without qi, compasses wont work. Well It was somewhat surprising, yet also perhaps not, when he reflected on it C now that she brought it up C that people were complaining about compasses. Most of those here were from well-to-do families and had been around cultivators their whole lives. You have some thoughts on that? Bia Meifen said smiling at him. He shook his head, buried thoughts that she was very pretty when she smiled and made to pull some odds and ends out of his storage ring before stopping and sighing in annoyance. That was another annoyance here C storage rings didnt work. Nor did talismans for that matter. Bear with me a moment, Senior Bia, he said with his best smile as he started to cast about for the required materials to make a crude compass. And remember how they worked. It was almost enough to make him wish he had taken more missions into the mountains C almost. They had almost arrived at their destination by the time he had found enough bits, but even then He stared at the construction as it swung randomly and sighed, folding it up and shoving it in his bag. Even a beggars compass, as they were sometimes called, didnt work, which was to be expected really. If one of the really expensive, properly built ones of the seniors didnt work, then a crude collection of twigs and a few rocks was going to get nowhere. So even those dont work, Bia Meifen mused, reminding him with a start that she was still wandering along beside him looking around pensively. You are familiar with beggars compasses? he asked, politely. Only by reputation, she shrugged. I am more surprised you know how to make one, given youre from a noble clan and all. Its a skill I picked up somewhere, he said with a shrug. I was just curious C as you said, it doesnt work. Back home, quite a few people had some working familiarity with feng shui or formations, but he did have to admit that it was only those who were likely to go into the Yin Eclipse Mountains who were likely to dig further than that. It was not an easy area of study and most juniors were more focused on their cultivation. There were less formations experts and feng shui experts among the younger generation of West Flower Picking town than there were accomplished alchemists, artefact refiners or even talisman makers. And now the best of them are rebels, rogues or dead, he sighed under his breath. Sorry? Bia Meifen murmured, apparently catching what he had said. Nothing. Sorry Senior Bia, I was musing to myself, he replied apologetically. She shook her head, and they walked on again in silence, following the rest of the group along the broad track that was probably some old road as it curved around a windswept stand of thorn bushes and finally led them down to their destination. Ah, here we are, it seems, Bia Meifen said with, he noted, some relief in her voice, as they took in the large complex of red stone buildings that bordered on one of the regular canals that ran through the grassland here. I must admit, when I came on this grand expedition, I did not expect that I would be watching sect disciples rediscover the joys of hand-crafts and carpentry, she added, glancing at the group of disciples they were passing, several of whom shot them dirty looks for her comment. He smiled and saluted them politely as they passed by. They were disciples from some small sect south of Blue Water city he thought. Currently they were standing about while two of their number wrestled with putting a fixed wheel axle back on a hand cart. The cart itself was hideously overburdened with a large stack of pots, decorative floor tiles and a small statue of sitting man holding a scroll with some writing on it that looked rather like a Buddha statue. Stealing ruined statues and stone pots prying up floor tiles C is this all that this place has to offer? Deng Fei, who was now walking just ahead of him, said once they were mostly beyond earshot. Aside from whatever is totally suppressing all our foundations down to that of some village drunk with no spirit root? he remarked a bit more sourly than he might have intended as the absence of qi was grating on his nerves. Aye, aside from that, someone else C one of the women from behind them C muttered just as sullenly, if not more so. Deng Fei scowled and nodded while Bia Meifen just laughed as did a few of the others nearby. Senior Bia, a disciple wearing the robes of the Shen Clan came forward and bowed politely to her. Ah, so this is why Senior Dongmei wanted me to come out here, Bia Meifen replied, barely burying a scowl on her beautiful face. Apologies, Senior Bia, the disciple nodded and gestured for her to follow after him. He bowed politely with the others as she departed. Most of the rest of them were all Soul Foundation or early Nascent Soul; someone like Bia Meifen who was close to Dao Seeking had standing, even here, where cultivation realms were just a label to bandy around. In many respects he was quite lucky, he considered, to have been rolled into Cang Dis wider group to all intents now. As it turned out, expertise in spirit food made you quite sought after. Others were also scattering to their influences groups, leaving him and a few others to just wander around or find a group to fall in with. Compared to the missions out into the jungle, this was much more informal in many ways. Aside from the odd wild animal, the danger wasnt from the surroundings anyway. Walking through the buildings, he took in the architecture, such as it was. Everything was built of the same deep reddish-brown stone, quarried from the cliffs below their camp in fact, a few miles distant. Most buildings were missing their roofs, and some interior floors had collapsed, but by and large everything bar a few out buildings was intact or only in a state of mild abandonment. Uggh its too fate-blighted hot, one of the disciples poking through a building nearby complained loudly. Say it louder, maybe the heavens will take mercy, his compatriot grumbled. At least it makes a good excuse not to have to take back the nameless-accursed wall carvings, the third member of that group added. Thank the auspicious heavens for small mercies, the first complainer sneered, kicking something that sounded like a pot based on the hollow scraping sound it made as it rolled. He finally found a building nobody was currently poking about in and proceeded to at least look like he was doing something useful. The interior of the building was, with its open roof, hot enough that he reckoned he could have roasted gourds on what was left of the stone floor of its first story. The ground floor was mostly fallen rubble and the odd broken pot. Not having been graced with a shovel he left that well alone and sought out the stairs, which he eventually found in its inner court. The garden within it had long since fallen into disrepair, but at its heart was a broad tree with small, grey-green leaves that held clusters of small green fruit of all things. Picking one off the ground he considered it, before shoving a few into a pouch of his pack. Dying of poisoning out here was a legitimate concern. It had been an ignominious end to two Nascent Soul cultivators so far, that he was aware of at least. One bitten by a snake, the other stung to death by insects. Several more C not so high realm, it had to be said C had come down with food poisoning as well from eating things without taking them outside to check they were edible. Elsewhere, there were some scattered pots and what had likely been a small pond that adjoined a wall, replete with fountain. It was bone dry, of course, but the withered stems in it suggested that if it ever rained here it would probably have lotuses or something similar in on a seasonal basis. Climbing the stairs to the second floor, he peered through the door warily, then checked above it even more warily. The spiders and scorpions out here were big enough that he didnt want to have one drop on his hat and listening to others told him that they liked to lurk in the shade above doors and such. The rooms that still had floors were dusty and leaf strewn. What furniture there was C some tables, stools, a chair and so on C was made out of stone, which was somewhat surprising, considering there was no shortage of wood nearby and it would probably have been easier to work. Cut shelves in the wall still held some pots and other domestic items, which he ignored. The cupboards had clearly been fronted in wood though, because he found bits of them where they had fallen. Walking through the rooms, he ran an eye over the wall carvings as well. They mostly depicted scenes of people working in the fields, doing things in a town, dancing and such. They might have been appealing to someone who liked dioramas of rustic idyll, but there was nothing in them that could be called particularly interesting or compelling beyond that. The fourth room he entered was, however, different. It was at the ends of one of the wings of the rectangular building. Here the wall carvings were much grander, the lines sleeker and the scenes different. People stood in lines, receiving some noble if he was to guess. They carried gifts of different things, while behind them He had to pause and step closer, because there was a second layer to the scene he realised. The background showed a different thing entirely. A battlefield, full of corpses and broken weapons, burning towns and devastated fields. The people in the foreground were, he guessed, supplicating their lord after some battle, or maybe an attack? Following the scene around, he arrived at the head of the room and a raised stone dais carved into the shape of a compass and a sun. Above it, a robed figure was presented on the wall, holding up its hands. Flames, or maybe the sun itself, surrounded the whole figure. The niches on the wall looked right for placing statues in as well. Stepping back, he finally realised where he was standing with a shiver C the ancestral hall of this house. And it has a ceiling? he muttered out loud, looking up at it, realising that key detail had totally escaped his notice somehow, because he had been so caught up in following the carvings. The ceiling, arranged as a vault, was also carved, depicting sky and clouds and, beyond them a sun, moon and stars. The rest of the room was totally empty, apart from several also empty alcoves between the carved scenes so he turned to leave, and found himself facing a woman standing in the doorway. Sorry, I didnt think anyone else would be here, she said with a frown. Looking at her, she didnt seem familiar C the loose gown she was wearing was greenish-grey and in a not particularly familiar style, like the tree downstairs in fact, and complemented her hair, which was of a shade to almost blend into the stonework, until she stepped through the shadow of the door and it became a deeper gold. Her skin was tanned to the point of almost being olive. With her piercing blue eyes she was undeniably arresting in appearance. Ha Yun, of the Ha clan, he saluted her politely, remaining wary. She didnt reply for a moment, instead walking into the room and considering the carvings pensively for a moment. Ganlan Meixiu, she said, glancing at him. I guess Im an independent cultivator, she added with a slight smile. My apologies, he said again, politely. These buildings are interesting, are they not? Meixiu mused, running her hand across the carvings. To have stood the test of time so long I wonder what secret lies therein. It is quite remarkable, he ventured, not quite sure where this conversation was going. They are mostly quite empty though. They are, and seem to have been for a long time, Meixiu agreed, flashing him a slight smile. In any case, this place seems quite empty, shall we look elsewhere? Left with no other option really, short of trying to climb out a window, he followed after her as she wandered back through the rooms, looking at this and that, and poking occasionally into corners as if dangerous insects and snakes were not a thing in her world view. When he pointed that out she just laughed and shook her head, before going back to looking through things. The other wing of the upper story was a series of bedrooms, and a common room with a veranda overlooking a walled garden that was dominated by a larger version of the tree in the courtyard. None of the bedrooms had anything much in them, just a few overturned stone chests and some now empty cupboards, until the very last one, that was. Ah! Meixiu gave a happy exclamation while rooting through one of the cupboards, holding up a short blade of all things in one hand and a carved red stone pendant in the other. What a beautiful thing, she mused, turning the pendant over, which was carved in the shape of a tree he noted. Here, what do you make of this? she added, passing him the blade, still looking at the pendant. Nonplussed, he took the knife off her. It was about as long as his forearm and only slightly patinated. Turning it over in his hands, he found the wood of the handle was old and the binding fragile, fraying in his hands. He took a moment to realise what was odd about it. It wasnt a knife at all, but the blade of something like a Pudao glaive that someone had re-hafted to turn into a knife. What with all the talk of treasure and such, I wonder if this is something interesting after all, Meixiu mused, still looking at the little stone carving, which would presumably fit on a necklace. -Wouldnt you like to have that stone as well? For one brief, irrational moment, he was tempted to demand it off her. -What if its a treasure, has some art in it The moment passed and he quashed the desire almost as soon as it emerged, still unsure where it had emerged from in truth. He clenched his other hand and was glad she was looking the other way, still engrossed in turning the talisman over in her small hands. Perhaps it is, he said, trying not to sound a bit nervous suddenly. This appears to be some old weapon that has been turned into a knife. Stripping off the rotted wood, he found the tang of the blade and the slot where it would be hafted, looking for a makers mark. There was one there, a strange little symbol that defied his ability to see it clearly in the gloom C something between a rather crap moon rune and a badly drawn letter of imperial script. Here, look, he proffered her the blunt end of the blade, hoping she was not also tempted by ideas of momentary misconduct, so she could see the rune. How strange. It doesnt look to be enchanted, though, Meixiu added. YUN! a voice called from outside. HA YUN? Are you here? Peering out the window, he saw Deng Fei and a few others, who must have been in the building nearby, were stood in the street beyond the wall. Senior Bia is looking for you, one of the others yelled. Meixiu glanced out the window and shook her head, threading the little carving onto a string and wrapping it around her arm and making a shussh sound before turning and leaving the room. I guess he is a bit further on, one of the others added. Wonder whats over this wall though? Probably another of those garden court things, Deng Fei shrugged. He finished a final quick skim of the room, including looking under the bed, but saw nothing else beyond a pot shoved in a far corner. Pulling that out though, he was surprised to find a dozen dull talisman-like objects in the bottom. Tipping them out, he carefully inspected one with the tip of the blade and was surprised to find that the blade cut the probable coins like they were made of butter. In fact, it cut the stone slightly as well. Wrapping them up, he hurried back after Meixiu in time to see her vanishing out of the buildings entrance. Following after her, he nearly left the whole place behind, before realising that walking around with the blade as it was, was likely to cause notice. Having found something, he suddenly had no desire to hand it over to some random senior How to how to he mused, staring at the blade. It took full minute of empty headed pondering before the obvious solution hit him C just put another haft on it and say he was given it by a senior. He contemplated cutting a branch off the tree in the courtyard, but that would be kind of obvious he realised, so instead he went through to the garden and rooted around, carefully, until he found a shrub with a straight branch that was the right width and very much out of the way and cut that instead. It was a work of a few more minutes to pare the branch down to the right dimensions and rough shape before screwing it into the hafting slot for the pudao blade. The final touch was to bind a length of cord around it and polish off the worst of the patina with a bit of the red-brown rock. The result was pleasingly mundane, to the point where he would have ignored the weapon had it been outside here and lying on the ground. Humming happily, he made his exit from the building, heading for Deng Fei and the others, to find out what Senior Bia wanted.

~ Kun Juni C Edge of the Mysterious Jungle Town ~
The more she sat and messed with the divination board, the more certain Juni found herself of two things: Firstly, that the teachings from the talisman Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture had deeper currents than she had realised, and secondly, that she really wanted to be done with these dark forests and all the creepy anomalies. Misfortune walks in shadowed moments. Death, hidden in four directions. Land as a Coffin, Breath as a Curse. Death Divination was what you made of it. It relied heavily on your state of mind, your circumstances, your grasp of things like feng shui, the nature of your qi and many other things besides. Her mother, who had taught her most of the Kun clans basic methods, had reminded her that what you got out of it was usually half of what ever information you put in. She had, however, done nine divinations on various things with this bamboo board and if this had been outside she would have been calling for the ancestors to check if it wasnt a cursed object. What kind of picture is this actually making? she wondered out loud, leaning back to stare at the sky. She sat there in silence for a few minutes, clearing her head before trying the divination again. Myriad Worms hunt in Darkness. -It might still be a cursed object, she thought, pushing it away in disgust and turning her attention back to the others. Lin Ling was also messing with divination, and the fact that the two of them were doing so persistently had managed to both interest everyone else, and, she had to reflect, unnerved them a bit. It was, however, unavoidable at this point because Lin Ling was right: going back, properly going back, seemed to be a very bad idea, and the fact that she was seeing two diametrically opposed sets of divination readings about it depending on whether or not she used qi-based divinations or straight up mortal methods was -Yeah, its freaking me out. I cant deny it, she complained to herself, rubbing her temples. To distract herself, she turned her attention back to the Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture. The fact that the author of the whole thing had called the divination art within it Nine Earthly Stones, Cast from the Heart was well, she guessed she should be thankful it wasnt called something utterly weird like those things often were. Settling down, she ate one of the Foundation Building pills, regulated her breathing and performed a focused cycle of the cultivation law portion of the scripture, watching the qi of the world flow through her, shifting the natural flow of qi through her body in subtle and auspiciously harmonious ways as it did. Individually, those little adjustments were almost inconsequential. Combined, though, the gains from each cycle building on the last were nothing short of remarkable. There was really, truly, no comparison between this law and any other she had ever seen. The Kun Hearts Art was methodologically inconsequential next to it. On one level that hurt, because, whatever else could be said about her clan, her family had stood by her since it had turned out her spirit root was fundamentally bad. Up until the age of 8 she had been lauded as the one most likely to become the clans successor. After that well her family had stood by and provided her other opportunities. It was a stark contrast to someone like Lin Ling, whose family was determined to claw their way back from the precipice and had no use for juniors with spirit roots as ill-suited as hers to their family law. Exhaling, she finished the cycle and considered her bodys circumstances. Between the efficacy of the law and the support of her mantra, she was a hairs breadth from crossing over from Bodily Refinement as the chapter in her mind called it to Qi Condensation. Another impressive aspect of the law was that pill poisoning was close to non-existent. Part of that was certainly the quality of the Foundation Building pills she was eating like candy still, but a large portion of it was also another side effect, or perhaps deliberate by-product of those little auspicious shifts each cycle performed as she circulated her qi. The lotus-like symbol in her minds eye, that held the essence of the Earthly Physique she was slowly growing into, shimmered with the completion of the cycle for a moment and then went back to slowly doing what she had just done, but on its own, and much less rapidly. Stretching, she got up and waved to Han Shu, who was just coming back from his own patrol, with Jin Chen in tow again. Ill go look around next, she called over. Its pretty quiet out there, Han Shu said. Probably going to start raining again in a while though. Its a jungle; its news when its not wet, she chuckled. Stepping out of the rock-cut building, she took in the area they had picked to hole up in. It was also a place where the shapers of this whole landscape had cut a path down. Once, she guessed, that road would have led to a bridge, now long collapsed and barely visible across the gorge above at the top of the waterfall. It was, in truth, a bit of a bolt hole, but it was the most defensible spot they had come across in two hours of picking their way along the fringe of the field and the cleared area without striking out for one of the smaller collections of standing buildings on raised hills within it. There were only two proper buildings of note. One was a collapsed wreck, long overtaken by spirit vegetation, the other, which they were in, was a rock-cut building set into an outcropping of the cliff, accessible only if you were willing to walk through the regression field to get in. Its original purpose was likely to store goods C reflected in the rather impressive number of large, empty pots stacked along the back wall of one of the two halls. The whole compound was surrounded by a wall and the cliff above, as well as the path up to it, it had collapsed in an ancient landslip. The exit of the walled compound itself was also within the regression field. Any luck? she asked Lin Ling, who was still sitting on a square block by the entrance. If I didnt know better Id say I was cursed with ill luck in divination, her friend said sourly. Patting her companionably, she headed on out and walked up the stairs to the wall, which was about 10 metres tall and reassuringly substantial. The familiar motifs that had decorated much of the underworld ruins they encountered were present here and there between the moss and the occasional fern. She found Liao Ying leaning on the parapet, chewing on a persis stick and staring at the distant town in the evening light. I cant say this place is at all like I expected, the marginally older woman muttered after nodding a greeting. That could be the motto of this whole horrid trial, she said with a dark chuckle as she put mocking emphasis on trial, It was not as expected. Its also an actual trial, unlike stuff like the Dragon Pillars, which is really just people running around and solving a bunch of ancient formations someone saw fit to use to seal up their loot in, Liao Ying added. Its basically a massive graveyard from the aeonspan before last There are rules about it, things people know and such This is just Unknowable? she suggested. Ruo Han thinks its a remnant of a broken Supreme World, Liao Ying said pensively. And that the cultivation oppression we are experiencing is actually realm suppression. That our laws are not able to properly refine the purer qi of this space, much like mortals would suffer it if they ascended to Eastern Azure. She nodded, mulling that idea over. It was indeed compelling. She had had her qi dispersed, as had Lin Ling. Han Shu perhaps some after-effects of his previous loss of cultivation were at play there, or it was the sword again. In both hers and Lin Lings case, they also had access to newer, improved cultivation methods as well, although her friend had not spoken much if at all about the specifics of hers except in a few signed conversations far from the prying eyes of others and now. She could understand her friends paranoia C they had on them at least three different things that she guessed most of those in the trial would give their firstborn son and their mothers to get a hold of. Her law, Han Shus sword and Lin Lings yang blood. Her own swordstaff, for all that it was totally mundane, would also move many a greedy or unscrupulous eye, she guessed. She trusted Ruo Han, pretty much C he seemed dependable and willing to work with them. Liao Ying as well was open and friendly, in a cautious enough way. Jin Chen seemed to have bonded with Han Shu and had, apparently, lost a close friend to this trial already. It was Hao Jun that made her He wasnt the problem per se, but he was the weakest link in her willingness to trust the group of four in a major way. The Argent Justice group had their problems, and they had their own. At the moment those were intersecting in the nobody wants to die, therefore we are all on the same page part of a collaboration matrix. However, the Argent Justice groups problem could very easily become theirs C Ruo Han had sworn an oath, but the others had not, and as time went on she was regretting that more and more. She also didnt trust oaths to their heavens in this place. That was more an intuition than a certainty, but that intuition told her that the shadow of their own world, wherever it was in relation to this place, was not as strong as most were perhaps thinking it was. That was a view Lin Ling also shared. Part of me really wants to find a way to shake off this suppression as well, Liao Ying muttered. My cultivation is already advancing faster in here C while suppressed C than it was outside with cultivation supplements. She eyed the other woman in the dusk. That was an interesting acknowledgement, given their group didnt talk about cultivation specifics much. Part of that, she knew, was because Ruo Han was aiming to have Hao Jun be the go-between to some of their seniors about matters that had immediately preceded their own collision with the Argent Justice group. Being a target of your own sect and being declared a rebel was not a good thing. Yeah, she agreed, so as not to let the silence become overly long. Your recovery is progressing well at least, Liao Ying added giving her a slight smile. It is. My dantian hasnt properly recovered yet, but it should be any day now, she added, by way of slight elaboration. Im going to check on Teng Chunhua. Will you be okay here? Oh, yeah, Liao Ying said. I have some good talismans to fall back on if nothing else. Smiling, she took her leave and continued to walk around the wall, watching the swaying grasslands between the canals and the shadows cast by lines of tangled trees in the dusk. The distant town with its towers was starting to become obscured by the evening mist of the river and the broad lake that split the valley. The setting sun in the south was reflecting off the water and the distant forest was filled with drenching clouds, its mist and lake reddish blue. It would be pretty, if it wasnt in this place, she sighed. Teng Chunhua was sat on the opposite corner, much less obtrusively than Liao Ying had been, watching the river and nibbling on an edible bit of spirit vegetation. All quiet? she said, leaning on the wall beside her. Unless youre something the lizards in the river want to eat, yep, Teng Chunhua said, pointing to the far bank, where several of the ten metre long amphibious lizards were gnawing on a catfish-looking thing that was nearly as long as they were. If I had any doubts about trying to cross that river before, they are buried with the spirit of that fish. She stared up at the cliff with its waterfalls and the sheer massif slopes coated in vegetation beyond it. It might well be possible to keep skirting around the field and find a way past, Teng Chunhua mused. Assuming there isnt a similar thing with the landscape alignments happening on the other side, she added. Yeah, that is a problem, Teng Chunhua agreed. -In truth, the more I look at it, the more I cant help but feel that this whole setup is less a barrier, and more some kind of defence, or perhaps a containment of something. Thats not a comforting thought though. It poses unpleasant questions like Where are the people who built this place and what happened to them? Is your cultivation also? she asked. Teng Chunhua eyed her sideways and then nodded. Yes, its also advancing a bit better than it was outside, even with this suppression. I assume you are thinking about what Ruo Han suggested earlier? Uhuh, she nodded, a bit noncommittally, just so she wouldnt be caught out in any lies. Teng Chunhua was someone she could at least trust professionally, with few, if any qualms. -Why am I so bothered about trust today, she thought to herself, staring out at the river. -Is it just because Ive done one too many divinations? Sadly, that wasnt the kind of thing you could just go around asking their group at this point. Hi, Shu, are you feeling like the whole trust thing is going a bit better today? Hi Juni, Lin Ling still draws my attention to her jars of that terrifying blood at every opportunity The same could be said for everyone, except maybe Teng Chunhua in a weird way and her and Lin Ling, but that was a different kind of trust. I have to admit that the ease with which we are pushing through the forest to this point is she decided on a different route to that problem. Surprisingly easy? Teng Chunhua nodded. At least until today. Until this place appeared from nowhere, yes, she had to concede. Well, we are basically an elite team of herb hunters with close to three quarters of a century of combined experience between us, Teng Chunhua said with a half-smile. Not to mention, we have been skirting around this mountain range in a massive curve as far as I can see. Like we are going through the outer valleys of Yin Eclipse? she mused. That thought had occurred to me, Teng Chunhua nodded. But the mountains behind look nothing much at all like the Yin Eclipse Mountain Range, except by dint of being the same approximate scale as far as I can work out. That was true, she had sort of been keeping track of the distances C notwithstanding the real possibility that space in here was weird C and given where they had come out it had looked broadly similar to the eastern edge of the Green Pit, so they should be somewhere close to the northern edge of the Shadow Forest at this point. The subsidiary peaks are the only thing that messes with that, Teng Chunhua added. But if you were to walk roughly as we have been doing, for this length of time, at this speed, we would be almost back at the Teng School by now, from where my group entered this place. You think the rough geography of this world is mirroring the outside? she mused. Only in very broad brushstrokes, Teng Chunhua mused. If we kept going on this way, we would arrive at the great delta south-east of the Teng clans territory probably. Doesnt help much in terms of getting out, though, she conceded. No it does not, Teng Chunhua said with a soft sigh. But in theory, all information is useful. Indeed, she nodded, watching as another of the lizards caught something in the river and dragged it ashore C an eel-like creature with big teeth that was sparking slightly in the lizards jaws. They chatted for a while longer, mainly about how many horrible things were likely to be lurking beneath the placid, swirling waters of that broad river, before she continued on with her walk around the perimeter. The riverside beyond the wall was a tangled mess of reed beds, several overgrown canals and at least one further rock-cut compound right on the waters edge. Even at this distance, she could make out a lazy lizard lying on the roof of the half-submerged building, robbing any desire for her to want to go check it out. The cliff above them was illuminated in the dusk and mostly sparse of vegetation. The forest above dark and forest-like, the tops of the trees already becoming obscured in the evening mists that were flowing down from further up the valley. She watched the treeline unobtrusively for a while, before turning back and making the slow circuit back again, this time on the ground inside the walls perimeter, just to be sure there was nothing lurking in the shadows somewhere around the other building. Only when she was satisfied that her paranoia was really getting the better of her in that regard, did she return to their base within the compound. Lin Ling was still sat outside, so she also took up a spot on a rock and considered her cultivation art again. A quick check of the number of foundation pills she had informed her that she could probably eat one a cycle for the next week without worry at this point, so she settled back down and started to do just that. The breakthrough, when it came was both a relief and somewhat anticlimactic, at least in the first instance. Between one cycle and the next, the reorganisation of her twelve basic meridians and the connections between the qi-reservoirs in her bones and that meridian system settled somehow, and then just kept settling. With each subsequent cycle the subtle links between her organs and her qi-circulation, which had also been undergoing gradual shifts, all also reached kind of tipping point. Her respiratory system fully connected with her twelve meridians, all the little changes settling within a few cycles. Her vascular system was next, over a dozen cycles, and then her digestive system. Slowly, pure qi was shifted out of her bones, flowing through her meridians and swirling through the lotus symbol in her minds eye that was now mirrored in a mysterious extradimensional way through her whole body, mirroring her meridians in a remarkable manner and acting as a framework for the qi to flow as she sat in the meditative pose that the law recommended for focused cultivation. The point of connection where it all coalesced was a point in her navel just above her womb, where her dantian had been. That became the very heart of the symbols ghostly form through her whole body the point where she knew her spirit root resided in the phantasmagorical space beyond her dantian C between her Minds Eye, what would become her Sea of Knowledge, and what would eventually become her Nascent Soul. Rolling mists of qi flowed around her, slowly condensing into a pool upon which she was sitting in her minds eye. Within it, a body formed around her once again C bones, meridians, organs and then the rest of her. It kept shifting and changing with every cycle of her qi, growing every solid with each subtle shift. All the auspicious little changes wrought up to this point slotting together holistically until in one single moment it all connected and a final line between the whole thing was drawn, connecting mind, body and soul together and at the heart of it Bright Lotus Earthly Physique The symbol radiated in her minds eye and the physique coalesced She inhaled and qi rolled through her body, drawn to the previously intangible point above her navel. The filaments in her bones connected to it, her twelve principle meridians connected to it, the new connections through her organs connected to it and in a single cycle, her dantian formed anew. Though it had only been a short while, she realised that she had missed having a proper understanding of the inner workings of her body far more than she had perhaps wanted to admit. What was there was not yet fully a dantian, it had to be said; it was more a focal point for all the qi in her body. It held qi, yes, but now it did so as the unified centre of all the different reservoirs in her bones, which were linked to it. As she watched, that qi had become shifting pools in each bone and now her bones all had faint creamy imprints of lotus flowers covering them in a motif-like design. She exhaled, and... Oh, come on She didnt even have the heart to curse, realising that black droplets were already forming on her body, seeping out of her pores and ruining the clothes she was wearing. Chapter 90 – A Thousand Cuts
Our cities lost to plague and Isla devilry, those brave and righteous souls who valiantly resisted could only retreat inland, seeking the strongholds of our ancestors, but even in this, they found all hopes thwarted. For alas, even as we fought desperately, both near and far, against the abomination tide that the vile demons of the Isles had delivered upon us. Even as we wrestled with the understanding of what dark hand had cast the great King Neron low, word came from the east, that the unmade savages, the spawn of the darkest of the sorcerers of the Heroic Age had also followed us to this land, somehow escaping the righteous judgement that had buried their sinful creators. Now, in our moment of darkest tribulation, they emerged once more from the deceiving womb of the earth and took for their own dark ends those heartlands of the golden savanah and the green jungle from whence our heroic forebears had led us, the chosen peoples, so long ago. And so, faced with plague, war and ruin, the humble people, descendants of those chosen few, could only lift up their hands to the sky and cry out, and ask what had led to our Lord abandoning them, his most loyal servants in this dark time.
From the Chronicle of the Saint of the Supreme Word By Arch Deacon Baradanus of Jerikhal

~ Kun Juni C Perimeter of the jungle town ~
The darkness before dawn brought rain, mist and little else, which Juni, still adjusting to her return to Qi Condensation, found she was just fine with. The state of her cultivation had more than enough unusual aspects to it to occupy her mind, without their current circumstances adding to matters. The speed and manner in which she was absorbing qi had fundamentally transformed, although that she was somewhat prepared for. What she had been less prepared for was the purity of the qi that was condensing in her new dantian and meridians thanks to the Bright Lotus scripture. The quantity of qi she held within her body was also outside her expectations. And the quantity She exhaled, completing another cycle and considered the misty cloud in her dantian. It didnt look like much, but appearances were deceiving. Very, very deceiving. The amount of qi she held in her dantian now was close to what she had after breaking through to Qi Refinement previously. The more she explored the possibilities of what she already knew, the more impressed she became. Her qi-enhanced vision was noticeably better than it had been C that appeared to be a direct result of the adjustment to her meridian channels. Her perception of the natural qi of her surroundings was also much improved. Inhaling, she started another cycle and turned her attention to the talisman itself, because what she already knew was one thing; what it was showing her in the sub-chapter on Qi Condensation, the things she could do and learn now that her dantian was reformed, were nothing short of remarkable, especially the martial form and the movement art. The martial form C Eighteen Earthly Lotus Palms C was an unarmed one and spent a lot of time talking about balancing and breaking the harmony of the world and split into several sections. The most basic section focused on five techniques: Blazing Lotus Phantasms, Echoes of the Mountain Lotus, Misty Lotus River, Blossoming Lotus Seizes All and Returning Lotus Gate. Each one corresponded to an element C fire, earth, water, life and metal respectively C and was both a combat art and a technique for forming martial intent. The movement art was perhaps even more amazing to her though. The martial form also had a movement art C Misty Lotus River C focusing on water element qi, but it was, while certainly exceptional, just a movement art. It wasnt the scriptures signature movement art though. That was Heart Shifting Steps: a movement art that was also a divination art focusing on geomancy and the shifts in good fortune within the world. Taken outside this place, it would be fantastically valuable. Well, all the arts she was staring at in the Qi Condensation subchapter would be, but that art was It was the kind of thing you could found a small sect on -And then see ruined within a year when some great power comes and steals it away, she sighed softly. Fortunately, it was not exactly obvious in its application, at least at her current realm, which made it easy for her to surreptitiously practice it. The same could not be said for the martial form, however, which she could only practice in her minds eye at this point for fear of opening up some truly awkward questions from the Argent Justice disciples. It wasnt that she didnt trust them -Nope, actually it is that I do not really trust them, she had to concede upon some further self-reflection as she finished another cycle. Your turn, Lin Lings sign caught her eye and she sighed again and stood up. It was indeed her turn to take over the watch. Lin Ling had taken her slot earlier, to allow her to adjust to her breakthrough. Nodding, she stretched and got up. In the hall behind her, Han Shu was already working on getting some food prepared. Curious, she focused on him and found that, largely thanks to the Heart Shifting Steps, she could tell that his qi held the faintest sense of sharpness and a subtle shadow of strength compared to how it had been before entering this place. His cultivation was also progressing, almost as fast as hers was now if she was any judge. Making her way up to the wall, she found the two on watch were Hao Jun and, once again, Teng Chunhua, though the hunter was now on the side where Liao Ying had been. Liao Ying was back in the hall, with Jin Chen and Ruo Han helping Han Shu sort out breakfast. The view in the pre-dawn light was, again, bordering on idyllic, she had to acknowledge. The rain obscured the distant town while the morning mists swirled across the grassland like a sea, trees and the occasional building peeking through them. Birds called all around them, as did the occasional lizard from the river. -If only the divinations were not so I hope you havent been out here all night, she asked Teng Chunhua Nah, I swapped with Han Shu about an hour ago, Teng Chunhua said, shifting her own grass cloak as she turned to look at her. Congratulations on your recovery taking a step forward by the way. Thanks, she nodded politely. Your own injuries were quite severe as well? Yeah the older woman glowered for a moment. I was mostly saved by that Sheng Zhaos ignorance as much as my own durability. I was still pretty sure I was dead at the time though. They chatted away for a time, mostly about inconsequential things from home, while she took in the natural mundanity of the area before them. Rather than this, its the forest behind us that has me worried, Chunhua said after a while. Oh? she frowned, turning to look up at it. Yeah, there are a lot of birds and stuff here but well, focus on the forest and tell me what you hear, Chunhua said pensively. She stilled her senses, as much as she could and tuned out the birdsong from the grassland behind them. What she got was You hear it too? Chunhua said a bit more quietly. Lin Ling was the one who first noticed it, although how, given it was in the middle of the night, I have no idea. She did, although it took her a few moments more to recognise what she was hearing. It sounded natural, but it was off very, very subtly and it came and went. Not enough diversity, she judged at last. Exactly, the birds that are natural are also quiet, and there are few other animals. Much fewer compared to when we made our way through here yesterday, Chunhua mused. She focused on one of the weird ones as it drifted back, listening to the call, trying to work out why it was odd. They are calling but no birds are replying. Its all warnings she said eventually. Something out there is mimicking bird calls and coming this way Tetrid Stalkers? Chunhua suggested, grimacing. Possibly. They are mimics, but we havent seen much of anything like that in the last while, she sighed. Not to mention, Tetrids are more than capable of making their calls perfectly natural These feel hollow, somehow. Hey! Hao Jun waved to them both, urgently. What is it? she called over. There is somethingC She caught the shift in movement even as Teng Chunhua did. A spider, about the size of a large dog, scuttled out of the grassland with breath-taking speed and hurled itself up the wall. Hao Jun yelled and threw himself backwards, summoning his treasure weapon and cutting at the spider, which easily danced away, deflecting the weapon with a forelimb. Both spider and cultivator crashed into the vegetation at the base of the wallC She spun sideways, pulling her sword-staff out of her talisman and warded across the top of the wall, slicing both forelimbs of a spider that had just started to stealthily make its way over the lip. -Already Heart Shifting Steps shows its worth, she shivered. The spider scrambled over and reared up, spitting a web of gossamer mist at them from its abdomen even as it shot backwards along the wall. Teng Chunhua moved faster, dragging both of them off the wall as a third spider scuttled over nearby and then promptly vanished into the swirls of mist. Landing on the ground, she used Heart Shifting Steps properly. {Heart Shifting Steps} Her qi flowed through the incantation even as she found herself drawn intangibly towards the left. She spun away in that direction and was rewarded by the limbs of the third, near-invisible spider passing through the place where she had been. The draw on her qi made her wince inwardly as she understood that the more she sought to have her movement art do, the exponentially greater the cost would be C especially when combining it with qi attacks. {Kun Overturns the Waters} Her sweeping strike with the swordstaff found its target, barely, as the spider skipped back rapidly and also sprayed a swathe of the gossamer mist into the surroundings. Heart Shifting Steps immediately gave her all sorts of subtle warnings about inauspicious directions -If in doubt, attack, she grimaced as the movement art suggested subtly that forward was auspicious. {Kun Splits the Waves} The spear strike would have caught the spider square on, the quality of the blade cutting into its thorax a centimetre or so before the spider shot backwards with twice the speed it had previously and spotted Han Shu who had just come out of the hall with the others. Clearly judging him to be the weakestC She watched dully as Ruo Han plucked the spider out of the air even as Han Shu cut for it and smashed it to pieces against the stone block and ripping its core out without any preamble. The glimmer showed her that the spider had been Qi Refinement. The other two spiders had also died by this point. Hao Jun had hacked his to death, having sealed its movements with a talisman, while Teng Chunhua had caught and finished off the third one. Watch it-! was all Lin Ling said, dragging both Ruo Han and Han Shu back into the hall. A moment later, a spider twice the size of the previous three, with long legs, a thin abdomen and a grey-blue colouration, scuttled over the wall and landed lightly in the courtyard and shot straight for Ruo Han. Without any preamble, she pulled out a lightning element attack talisman and used it. The bolt made her vision waver as it arced over, striking the spider and making her skin go numb as the currents of qi flowed out through the air. The spider convulsed and then shook off the attack with ease, but it was enough to give those in the doorway the opportunity to scatter. Hao Jun was the one fastest off the mark, again, using his talisman a second time. {Nine Locking Argent Cage} Nine silvery chains swirled out of the mist, wrapping around the spider''s body, locking it in place as Hao Jun shot towards it. {Argent Sword C Executing Justice} She had to shake her head at the manifest intent that came with it; the names given to techniques never ceased to amaze. The attack, which was a combination one similar to Double Dragon C Sundering Surge, crashed into the spider, only to be thwarted at the last possible minute. The spider managed to break one of the nine chains and use the serrated carapace edge down its abdomen to deflect his weapon strike and disrupt the technique. It managed to tear a forelimb free and stab at herC Inauspicious Closing the distance with Heart Shifting Steps, she executed the broadest lateral strike she had in any of her combat arts. {Kun Overturns the Waves} The spear strike swept forward, her qi rolling out like a wave with it. The intuition pulled her to the side even as she completed the strike. There was no question of avoiding it, the difference in cultivation realms was just too great, but rather than have it pierce her straight through the chest and pin her to the ground, the strike clipped her shoulder, sending her flying even as she pierced through its head, almost up to the hilt. Lin Ling and Ruo Han both arrived in the same moment, one smashing a jar of yang blood over the spider, the other stabbing it with his own treasure weapon and intent, severing two legs and allowing the binding a moment to replenish all its chains and anchor the spider firmly to the ground. She pulled herself up and they all watched as the yang blood did its thing, ending the creatures life a moment later. What realm? Liao Ying, who was also holding a talisman she had never had a chance to use, hissed. It took a moment to work that out, because only Lin Ling was able to butcher it thanks to the vicious aura of the blood that was corroding its body visibly now. The core in her hands, when she did, finally pry it free was slightly crystalline and had a blue, smokey interior with a faint hint of red. Peak Soul Foundation, Ruo Han judged. Water and yin life? Looks like it, Teng Chunhua agreed coming over, carrying a fourth, smaller spider. Do spiders hunt in packs? Liao Ying muttered. Yes, she said at the same time as Teng Chunhua, Lin Ling and Han Shu. They can, she clarified, still checking the damage to her shoulder. There is at least one species in the shadow forest that does so C although they rarely, if ever, get this big. Terrifying, Jin Chen exclaimed with a shudder, making his way out of the hall after Han Shu. What do we do with the core? Ruo Han asked. Never mind that, what do we do if there are more things like those in there? Hao Jun muttered. Finally satisfied she was able to stand without leaning on her swordstaff, she stood up and made her way over to it. By this point the yang blood had basically destroyed all its innards and was working on reducing the abdomen carapace into a bubbling mess on the ground. Spiders that hunt in packs like this dont hunt in small packs, she said. We shouldnt linger here. What do you reckon? she signed to Lin Ling. I reckon this is awfully convenient, her friend signed back. That was true C this had all the hallmarks of setting up a bigger ambush. Turning to look into the forest above them, it was hard not to think about the duality of those divinations. When you say Dont hunt in small packs? Ruo Han asked carefully. The brood in the Shadow Forest is categorised as a thirteen-star threat, Teng Chunhua interjected. They hunt in swarms of a few hundred at least. Fortunately, they rarely leave their territory. If we meet a swarm of a few hundred like this, we will exhaust what remains of our talismans to survive and then some, Liao Ying said grimly. Its a pity it burned to cinders before we could get a good look at its corpse, she sighed. Sorry, I thought it better to kill it fast, Lin Ling said with an apologetic shrug. Especially given the sealing talisman wasnt holding it particularly well. Its fine, although it would have been helpful to know if this was a brood mother or something lesser, she said pensively. Looking at the remains of the largest spider, all her instincts said it had not really come from the regression field at this point. Likely it had cut around and come from the forest behind them. If she wanted to force a bunch of tasty prey back away from there The problem, however, was that there was basically no enthusiasm on the faces of the Argent Justice disciples to go into the field. Again she found herself turning to look at the dark forests above them, with their scattered chirping bird calls and mist swirling through the trees at the top of the cliff. They looked very normal, but the longer she spent thinking about it, all the instincts honed in dark and deadly places in Yin Eclipse gibbered at her quietly. It was also much more profound compared to how it had been yesterday. -The only thing that changed was that I broke through Going back into that forest is not a good idea, she said eventually. Agreed, Lin Ling said crossing her arms. Han Shu stood there, in silence, still holding the sword in his hand, before also nodding. Teng Chunhua exhaled and added her own nod. So we risk that field? Hao Jun muttered. In the daytime it should be fine so long as we stick to the clearer areas and dont attract the attention of those lizards, Teng Chunhua mused. Yeah, Lin Ling nodded. Your treasure weapons are made of superior metals, are they not? Of course they are, Hao Jun muttered a bit archly, not looking at the nearly gone spider corpse. So what route do we take? Ruo Han asked. Cut around the landward side of the town, stay to the raised dykes and move as fast as we can, Lin Ling said, although she noted the younger woman did look slightly more dubious about the prospect of going in there than she had yesterday for some reason.

~ Lin Ling C The Wetlands ~
Well, it was a nice idea, Juni said eventually, as they stood on the edge of the first raised dyke that the road in had brought them to, a mile into the field. The first bit had indeed just been open fields now overgrown, with the occasional reservoir and canal threading in from the river. Looking at it from here though, it was a remarkable thing. So not farmland, Ruo Han agreed, frowning. No it is not, Juni agreed. She could only nod. In her heart, she had expected something like this. The canals were part of the defences and their role in it was well hidden from outside eyes, as defensive features like this should be. -Raised levels, trees and profound feng shui alignments. This place might have been totally severed from the alignments outside, but that didnt mean that there werent any active alignments here. It just meant that they had to work by an older -More dangerous And yes, more dangerous formations book, she agreed with the memories there. -You dont need to tell me that, she shot back. Our ancestral grounds are a cursed bone that choked even the Imperial Court, for all the good it did us. So do we go back? Hao Jun asked. She watched as Juni unrolled the bamboo compass chart and performed a divination before squatting back and just looking Peering over her shoulder, she hissed under her breath, because even the instincts of the blood inside her, which were already overacting, had not been that clear. Enraged Slaughter C Dark Waters, Elixir of Dreams, Guiding all things to their end. What does that mean? Liao Ying asked, Beyond the fact that its another death from the four directions prediction Its a breathtakingly inauspicious alignment for the living to walk through, Juni explained with a deeper sigh. A natural alignment devoted to the concept of heavenly death, leading mortals into the afterlife through driving them onwards to their deaths and then delivering them directly to the yellow springs. Whoever made this whole thing likely also severed this land from the outside world C almost certainly to hide that singular fact. Its a trap hidden within a trap, You led us right into this? Hao Jun scowled. Led into what, Juni replied, remarkably civilly she thought. The anger inside her would have kicked him off the dyke already. We were certainly already in it quite a ways before this point, she sighed. This alignment, how big do you think it is? Ruo Han turned to look around at the whole valley, before nodding in understanding. Hao Jun still looked a bit annoyed, but he was clearly well-versed enough to know what was what. So it looks like we have no choice but to venture through the town after all? Ruo Han asked with a hint of resignation. It does seem that way, Teng Chunhua agreed. Juni nodded. Or we must at least look for a way across nearer to it Do you really want to make your way across that? her friend Juni added, gesturing to the vast swathe of flooded grassland to their left that stretched to another set of raised dykes amid the swirling morning mists hiding fates only knew what other obstacles. The four argent disciples all shook their heads silently. Nobody needed to be told that they would be in there at the most inauspicious hour of the day either. The swamp before them probably wasnt deep, but that wasnt the point. This place had been built to look like farmland, but it was a massive man trap. Flooded levels, raised dykes on the wrong sides of canals, broken lines of sight, sunken canals, mud pits, and everything infested with all manner of horrible critters. Beyond that, she could just make out shimmering reflections that suggested there was a lake that went all the way to the sheer edge of the massif with its several waterfalls feeding it. You could walk an army into here and leave tens of thousands dead hundreds of thousands probably, because that was the other thing she could see. That all of them could see. The pale bones, in the water. The memories also told her what species they belonged to C it had no transliteration, but the closest she could reduce it to was auspicious children born to inherit the first day. The concept behind them was confusing as well, and the memories almost seemed to skip over it in favour of She winced as they showed her waves of humanoid rat-like creatures swarming across the land. Armed and armoured, they screamed in a berserk fury as they assailed the town in their millions, determined to wipe it out of existence. The defenders fought back, twisting the land, turning the very gift that should have belonged to the rat-folk against them as everything here conspired to drag them down to their deaths. The most terrifying part, though, was that the memories held that the rat people were the righteous side. The rats had failed, and the blood lamented that. Told her that the people who raised up these towns in the jungle deserved their fate. Deserved to die, that they were thieves, despoilers deceivers betrayers -Villains Who Stole An Era! -Deserving of Slaughter! Are you okay? Junis voice cut through the moment and she realised she had dropped to her knees, holding her head in her hands, which were shaking slightly. Yeah she grimaced, taking a deep breath. That had been the first time she properly lost control, she realised, since OBrian had put her memories back together. Try to avoid places and circumstances that will put a lot of strain on your mind for a few weeks if you can. You are still young, lass C his words rang rather hollow now, given where she had ended up. Hah ha, she laughed bitterly and managed to stop her hands shaking. Just I guess this place isnt good for my recovery. Taking another deep breath, she got a grip on herself and shot a nasty look at the memories. The rage that came with them was still shimmering away in her mind like a bright flame, barely contained with the help of her mantra. -Why do you flee from it? An old voice whispered suddenly. -Why do you run from it? another hissed. -It is part of you. They made you what you are an older, angrier voice murmured. -TAKE WHAT THEY DID AND WIELD IT, a young, enraged voice suddenly screamed in her head. -We can show you how. Another, much older, darker voice, or set of voices added. She exhaled, again and pushed the raging voices that had just peered through the fog of her memories for a split second away again. What is wrong? Juni signed to her unobtrusively. The memories in the blood just had a meeting with the memories from the dark, she signed back. Oh, Juni gave her shoulder a squeeze. Ill be fine in a moment, she said, out loud this time, more to the voices in the blood than anything else. The others stood on in silence, with some rather conflicted expressions on their faces. Mostly. Hao Jun was caught up in his own worries, Liao Ying and Jin Chen were looking at her with apprehension, while Ruo Han just looked pensive. Han Shus expression was inscrutable, but she had to fight the reflex to reach for a pot of blood. She got a grip on her emotions and without comment turned to walk back along the raised dyke. -Until you confront it, you will never be free She kicked a rock off the path into the water, where it cracked a more humanoid-looking skull and scattered ripples. -Who wants to confront anything, just let me forget, she hissed back in her own head. A more dispassionate part of her mind eventually managed to take over as they made their way onward. The rational explanation for this was that devoid of the strength of her cultivation and with the True Physique suppressed so formidably by this place, the memories in the blood were just too powerful for her young, malleable psyche to endure. It would be fine if they just shut up though, she muttered in her head, before realising that she had in fact said it out loud. All she could do was grind her teeth, because tangible curses had long ago ceased to be effective there. -I am not going insane, she repeated back to herself. -I was better before, and I am better now She didnt look at Juni, who was walking just behind her and slightly to the right. Thankfully though, they didnt flare up again. Not looking in the bone-strewn swamp helped. The blood really held a grudge there. Both for the way that this Slaughtering Formation had been used, and for those it had slaughtered. Part of her really wanted to ask them why However, the smarter parts of her pointed out that she probably wouldnt like the answer C the implication that they had had this world stolen from them by the people who built this place already told her enough. In any case, now was not the time to dwell on it, in all certainty. It took some effort, but she managed to follow that advice at least. How come we are able to walk through this without any issues? She was stirred out of watching for anything remotely dangerous in the surroundings by Jin Chens puzzled voice. I would point out that we can only go forwards she said absently. That is hardly any issues. -Dammit, she groaned inwardly, having not actually intended to say that out loud. She eyed the memories, because that swearword had definitely come from them. In the same instant Juni actually elbowed her in the back and shot her a dark look. We are not going to go through this again are we? she signed, wrestling with her own annoyance trying to join up with the steady wellspring of ancestral anger bubbling away. You know what this place is doing as well as I -This place is also messing with our heads, she added in her own head. Dammit, she swore, reusing the word, which was oddly fitting in this instance, because she had finally gotten a glimpse of the route ahead, to the town itself. Its somewhat of a moot point anyway, Han Shu said, having seen the same thing. Oh, may the nameless fate be buggered by a rabid monkey, Juni also finally gave in to anger with a more traditional curse and kicked a random sapling by the side of the road. The bridge across the wide canal to the town was gone and the stone gates were firmly shut. The walls dropped straight into the water as well. Given they had just come from the landward side, everyone was clear that the only way across there was to walk through a mile of swamp that doubled as a bone pit. So I guess we have to try the waterfall, Juni said pensively. Its that or scale the cliff beyond the distant lake, and I bet that that is also inside the repression field, Han Shu added. The waterfall does seem the more likely prospect, Teng Chunhua agreed after a moment. She also had to agree there, but just nodded, not trusting that her volatile emotional state wouldnt make her say something stupid. That just causes another problem though, Hao Jun muttered. We can get out, Juni said with a somewhat resigned sign. It will just take a while. It was your divinations that got us into this mess, the disciple muttered. Enough, Ruo Han said flatly, clearly having lost patience with his compatriot at last. Or are you telling me you somehow managed to miss the knowledge of what an inauspicious land alignment is designed to do out of your scholarly education in the Hao clan. I know it perfectly well, Hao Jun snapped up. It is these Stop it you two! Liao Ying hissed. Shut up, Hao Jun scowled, pushing her back to the side of the- Jin Chen and Teng Chunhua both managed to grab Liao Ying before she stumbled over a rock and nearly fell over the edge of the dyke. Enough. Juni hissed, her words somehow travelling a bit more forcefully than Ruo Hans had. This is the kind of thing that this place is designed to do. You said you encountered Blood Ling trees before? Um you have been shouting quite a bit she felt compelled to point out. Maybe shout a bit louder so some other larger predators know we are standing out here in the middle of a swamp in full view of anything for miles? Finally, they all fell silent and looked around, although with nowhere near enough contrition. Her own instincts, which even without qi were easily the best out of the lot of them, she was certain, were starting to niggle at her. They had been for a while, but their shouting was certainly drawing attention. Birds had been scared off at this point. Her instincts also told her that anything that lived and grew up in this formation was likely close enough to this strange land that they would almost be a part of it. This place is designed to break intruders; those that grew up in it will not be anywhere near as hindered, she hissed. Indeed, Juni scowled at the rest of them and added quietly And no, divination did not get us into this mess. At least not any divination we are capable of doing. That was, she had to agree a very fair point C they were only here because of that fates-blighted Astrology Bureau and the Imperial Court. But if this place is one giant formation Its an arrangement, not a formation, Teng Chunhua corrected Jin Chen absently. That changes the rules slightly, especially given there is no qi. Getting out is merely a matter of comprehension. Indeed, Juni said quietly, shooting a grateful glance at the older woman. Everything about this place is designed to be aggravating C the heat, the humidity, the creatures here, the bugs, the lack of cultivation, the stress of understanding what it is, the fact that we are walking through a massive battlefield, all our understandings of the world around us, our very world view is being twisted to screw with us. There were nods all around. My mistake was to not explain it immediately, Juni scowled. However, divination is only as good as the knowledge you can put to bear. This is even more so the case with making the divination compared to interpreting it. The world doesnt care that you didnt know about a thing; it will provide you the answer to the question you asked. And sometimes force you to deliberately misinterpret things, she nodded, staring around at the landscape, still trying to see if their impromptu little breakdown had caused a bigger problem. Yes, alignments that mess with divinations are a common thing in purely mortal alignments, Juni agreed. This place has an arrangement on it akin to cursing anyone walking into a huge tomb: it doesnt want to scare people away, and it wants to draw them in and chew them up and deliver them to death, one way or another. So no matter what we do, it will seek a way to twist matters? Ruo Han mused. Yes, even inaction. Death in four directions is called that for a reason, Juni murmured. There are only two easy ways out. Up to ascend to the heavens or jump down to hell, Teng Chunhua chuckled darkly. Stand still, and something here will eventually find you anyway, she pointed out. That is jumping down to hell. Han Shu nodded silently. Hao Jun looked a bit unwilling, but thankfully seemed to have recovered his own emotional centre, for now at least. Liao Ying as well, although she was more composed as a person anyway she guessed. So you have a means to lead us out? Will a divination art actually do that? Ruo Han frowned. Not all divination arts are equal, even if they mostly all come from the same place, Juni said a trifle cryptically. Yes, I am pretty confident I can lead us out of here, with only a modicum of stabbing the local flora and fauna on the way. Ling? She blinked, realising Juni had just asked her if she was okay. Yes, she said waving a hand. -Coward, still you hide. One of the younger ancestral voices whispered. She nodded again, trying not to let her annoyance at their whispering creep out visibly. -Still you hide -Let us guide you -So young unwilling to learn Juni gave her a look that was just a bit longer than necessary before turning and waving for them to follow her. Trying not to grind her teeth, she turned her attention outward, watching the misty reed beds and waterlogged grassy swamp with empty eyes. The memories were most good for intuition, which worked in here, especially when married with techniques like the one she was using now. It was a trick Old Ling made them all learn that did not rely on qi. That and the ability to walk properly through forests without needing qi were the first things hammered into any hunter expected to be going deep into Yin Eclipse. After the dark and these jungles, it came easily now. Even easier perhaps, because the blood also carried instinctual knowledge of techniques like it C a means to pull the darkness out before you and see the death that was trying to hunt you down that did not rely on any gift, inheritance, art or even qi. But only up to a point, as she was discovering in here. The longer she examined what was going on, as she followed after Juni, looking at the landscape, the more certain she became that something in here was trying to mess with her, specifically in a way it wasnt with the others. The obvious culprit was the blood. Something in this place targeting it in some way? Vexingly, the memories and even the voices were totally mute on that. Even when she asked them explicitly. No matter what she did, she got nothing out of them beyond anger, protestations that she should embrace her circumstances and a continual refrain not to flee from the fury, pain and suffering caged away in the back of her own mind.

~ Kun Juni C Return from Wetlands ~
-I definitely sold my grandmother in a past life, Juni found herself lamenting as she used Heart Shifting Steps to walk them back through the land and out of the trap that had pulled them in so subtly. Her earlier assertions had been a bit of an over-simplification, but really the movement art from the talisman was their key to getting out of here. It worked in here, the divination aspect at least, utterly unimpeded, which told her something of its inner mechanisms. Equally surprising in a different way, was the continued ability to perceive the symbol of her Earthly Physique in the recesses of her minds eye. How it worked, she was still getting a grip on, though step by step she was starting to see the edges of the true fundamentals of the art. It had nothing to do with how auspicious or inauspicious things were; instead, it was somehow giving her a subtle shift in the perspective that allowed her to see how her own innate good fortune was interacting with the world around her. If she took a step she got a faint impression of right or wrong in relation of how she was feeling. If she was concerned about tripping over rocks she would find herself avoiding rocks. If she wanted to trip over rocks She had nearly done that, which was a warning in its own way, that it just guided her perception, somewhat uncritically. It was quite hard to do that though, and the focus required to keep using the technique without qi was phenomenal. Even with her current grasp of her mental equilibrium it was the hardest technique she had ever used, she reckoned C and that was just to get the faintest, instinctual glimmers of hot and cold out of it regarding the path out. As such, the trip out was slow, taking them almost two hours for the distance covered, and left her with a terrible headache. Thankfully though, it was an uneventful meander back through the dykes and across two portions of bug-infested grassland to bring them out, not too far from where they had entered, to her relief. Equally relieving was the sight of Lin Ling rapidly recovering her composure. The speed with which the younger woman had fallen apart in there, once they encountered the reality of the Slaughtering Formation, had disturbed her. The others had been freaked out, but they didnt know exactly how deep her friends mental wounds really were, and within the space of five minutes Lin Ling had nearly been back in the state she was when they entered that dreadful anomaly. -Thank you, white squirrel! she murmured in her mind, offering it quiet praise for the talisman and the Heart Shifting Steps art in particular. When I get out of here, youre getting a scroll in the family shrine! She tried a few steps with it and grimaced, because deliberately using it without qi was, it turned out, a whole lot harder when you had qi there, willing and able to be touched. Even so, the whole experience had, the implosion of Lin Lings psyche aside, been surprisingly beneficial C to her, at least. -Cant say the same thing for the rest of the group, though, she complained inwardly. It made her want to punch something, really. -Definitely, a grandmother was sold in a past life, she doubled down on that assertion in her heart. The problem wasnt just Hao Jun, who was now taking the whole escapade as vindication for his earlier suspicions and more forcefully saying they should backtrack directly and seek another route entirely. Within the space of a morning, the cohesive team spirit that had been built up by their easy passage to this point had taken a bad wobble. Jin Chen and Liao Yings own faith in their easy onward passage had also been rocked, anchored by the realisation that the landscape was a lot more dangerous than it looked. Ruo Han was mostly keeping a lid on things, but there was only so much he could do, she had to acknowledge, because this was the tally of inexperience. Not his, or hers, but -Monkeyshit-! She sighed, forcing herself away from that idea. Blaming the inexperience of others was the recourse of failed leaders and people who thought themselves smarter than they were. That was what her brother would say: You make your decisions, and once they are made, they usually have a way of staying made, for better or worse and you should be prepared to own them, especially when they are worse. That she had led them out of there without much more incident than having to swat a few dinner plate-sized spiders and throw rocks at a lizard the size of a large dog was beside the point. -This is why half the senior herb hunters work alone, she added to herself. Even the fact that Han Shu had somehow drifted along in the middle of this without really getting involved was a weird problem in its own way. The fact that Lin Lings animosity over those past events had re-emerged briefly was enough. Well, that was certainly an interesting trip, Teng Chunhua said pensively, falling in beside her as they made their way back towards the river and the wide swathe of waterfalls. We were bound to have a bump like this eventually, she conceded. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Indeed, the older herb hunter agreed. For all that this place looks Depressingly mundane? she supplied. That, Teng Chunhua said with a slight smile. For all that it is depressingly mundane, it has probably done them no harm to realise that everywhere is dangerous again. She nodded, wondering what Teng Chunhuas angle on this was, but the other hunter just walked on in silence after that, scouting out her part of the formation. Eventually, they arrived back at their mornings starting point and the continued on past it. At that point she eventually managed to temporarily solve the riddle of Hao Jun, by putting him up front along with her and letting him lead the middle of their escort formation. That was usually a role Han Shu or Ruo Han took, but with everyone shaken about as they were in their own ways, the most important one to anchor was in many ways the most outspoken one. Forced to concentrate on watching her back and also being party to not leading everyone else into an unseen lizard or snake pit, the overall ambience of the group took a jump for the better and the confidence of Jin Chen and Liao Ying also started to recover. It also helped keep Lin Ling, who took up the spot at the rear of the middle, occupied, for all that she protested she was much better now. Han Shu and Teng Chunhua, who had the least in the way of internal group politics to grind, were thus the outliers watching the sides and rear. In this manner, they reached the waterfalls without any real incidents, much to her relief. I have to say, up close they look no less intimidating than they did several miles away, Teng Chunhua said with a chuckle as she, the older woman and Lin Ling stood on the gravel beach of the river contemplating the best way to get across. On the face of it, it looked like it should be easy, which was almost certainly by design. Either there had been some very fortuitous boulder fall over the years or the final two waterfalls had been somewhat adjusted at some point. The last one in particular looked very dubious, and the middle one just screamed this has an algru mat behind it or something to that effect. The first one should be easy enough, Lin Ling said eventually. The water falls quite far out from it. And we have ropes, thankfully, she agreed. The issue is absolutely the far one, assuming the boundary for the regression field is circular. They also quarried it flat, looks like, Teng Chunhua frowned, shading her eyes against the haze. Yeah, its almost like they didnt want anyone getting around their fancy town and its insane bevy of alignments and formations, Lin Ling added. Next you will be pronouncing that water is wet, Laozi, she deadpanned, which got a laugh out of Chunhua. You joke, but the Blue Pit is a thing Lin Ling shot back. Please, its bad enough that we have the Green Pit sat right there, lets not invoke the others, Teng Chunhua said with a slightly strained smile. I think the best bet is for me to scout it, she said eventually. Lin Ling opened and shut her mouth, before just nodding in the end. Ill take Jin Chen with me, she added after some further thought. The other two just looked at her. Hes the one with the lowest realm out of the spiritual cultivators. If he can make the path, the rest of them can. I have no doubts about any of your climbing prowess in weird environments, she explained. Ill scout and put the lines, he will follow and check them, then... Han Shu will follow him, then you Lin Ling, then the other Spirit Cultivators followed by Ruo Han and you? she said to Teng Chunhua. Okay, Teng Chunhua nodded after a moments thought. The final question is what do we have in the way of climbing gear? she asked generally. I have nothing, Lin Ling said blandly. Anchor talismans are only good while they work, she mused. I have rope Chunhua? I have a few metal spikes and rope. Again, climbing extensively in maximal suppression was not a thing that featured heavily the older woman sighed. Twenty minutes and some consultation later and she had three lengths of reinforced rope, a small crate of iron spikes courtesy of Liao Ying plus the spikes that Teng Chunhua had. Setting off with Jin Chen, she led him along the rising rocks behind the first waterfall. Why did you pick me? Jin Chen asked, as she directed him where to affix the rope for those following. Do you want me answer honestly? she chuckled. I mean Im the weakest of those in the group, the youth muttered. Actually, thats probably me right now, she shot back drily. Youre here because if you can make the last bit of the path, everyone else can C that easy, she added. He frowned a bit, and didnt say anything else, but it made her sigh inwardly. The lingering aspects elements of the arrangement that was tormenting them all subtly was one thing, but she was really starting to wonder if there was perhaps more going on here than met the eye. Inauspicious land alignments were a thing and they had not noticed the Slaughtering Formation until they were stood on the edge of the middle layer of the wetlands behind them, staring at its handiwork. -Dangerous, she sighed inwardly. It was a nasty trap though, she had to concede as they finished up the first waterfall. If it was indeed such a thing. She had plenty of experience courtesy of that It had all been very convincing, right up until the final second it wasnt. They had only gotten out of that mess back then because Lin Ling had stolen some of that water and she never noticed. Shaking her head, she refocused on her surroundings. That was how to overcome this, by just being well grounded Toss me the next rope! she waved across to Jin Chen. The rope came over and Instinct made her catch it, because she would have dropped it with the realisation she had just made. Affixing it to the spike, she exhaled and paused for a moment. It was so obvious, but it wasnt perhaps surprising that she hadnt made it before in a way. She had been so worried about the Green Pit and feng shui alignments that she had clean forgotten about another aberrant zone: the Red Pit. That place had a lot in common with this kind of alignment. It was a place where the spirit vegetation took getting in your head to a demonic art form, and was able to use anything and everything to do so. Anyone with any sense avoided the place like the plague, and it was a major reason the Ha clans ginseng fields were so secure. Anyone who was able to reliably traipse through that backdoor was not going to move for Golden Core grade Mountain Ginseng. That certainly wasnt what was happening here, but the underlying point was what was key. -Be well grounded Dont get caught up in the pace. Admittedly easy to say, but it gave her the little glimmer she needed to salvage some order from the induced chaos earlier. The start of that would be a slightly different travelling order when they got over the other side. Scrambling around the last rock of the first waterfall, she peered over the edge at the wall behind it and resisted the urge to rub her temples. Someone had indeed conveniently filled in the space behind the water fall with chunks of masonry covered in leaf motifs and then hidden their handiwork with a few boulders. She pulled out her swordstaff and gouged out a bit of rock from where she was standing and sent it skipping with some force across the face of the collapse. It made it half way before a few tendrils of Algru snapped out, caught the rock, crushed it and vanished again. The things you know she sighed. Jin Chen! she called back along. Yes? he sent back. Can you go back and get Han Shu to come up here? -k! His reply was somewhat lost in the roar of the water, but she saw him skip back a moment later. A few minutes later, Han Shu returned, but more annoyingly, everyone else came with him. What do you need? Han Shu asked, scrambling over to her. Care to use your fancy sword to help me put this lot into the pool below? she snickered. You know cutting rocks with swords is considered disrespectful to the weapon? he muttered. Do you know what happens to people who make smart comments like that here? she said, eyeing the pool and only half joking. Han Shu passed no further comment and unsheathed the sword, setting to work. She sat there and ate a foundation building pill to recover her strength while Han Shu scrambled down the far face of the rock and started to work on undercutting the rocks. Finally, after quite a while, there was the sound of cracking stone and Han Shu scrambled back over the rock. They both watched as the entire stack of blocks buckled and began to slip downwards crashing into the pool below. They both stared at what was behind. The collapse revealed a colonnaded walkway cut into the rock that led to what had clearly been a fortified outpost between the second and third waterfalls. The building that had likely stood there had been collapsed, she guessed, but the access behind it, which was the edge of the cut stone Teng Chunhua had spotted, was still there. At least we dont have to cut a crawlway along the cliff now, Han Shu observed, sounding a bit relieved she thought. After a bit of a scramble along the cliff, she found that, much as expected, the repression kicked in a good five metres before the edge of the colonnade. She put a score mark on the surface to mark where it started. Protected by the rock wall built across, it wasnt hard to see where masonry had been collapsed down to try and secure this way past the waterfall. Alighting on the other side, she tied the rope off and Jin Chen followed after her. While Han Shu and Jin Chen rigged up a crossing over the impromptu chasm, she quickly checked the passage and was relieved to find it just a series of colonnaded corridors along the cliff face. It didnt even have any branching passages; it simply threaded around the curved cliff that was what the third waterfall swept down and then split. To her right was a doorway that led into a square, rock-cut court that was overgrown with vines and had a large pond in the middle. The other path, which led on past the waterfall at one point vanished down stairs into swirling white water. By the time she had returned, the others had all crossed, recovered most of the supplies used to make the crossing and were starting to explore the path themselves. As far as an attempted disguise goes, its... kinda rushed, Liao Ying observed, stopping to look at a point where a window had been blocked out. We can only be thankful for that, Ruo Han muttered. Would you fancy trying to scale around the outside of that without a cultivation foundation? There was much shaking of heads as they made their way onward, back to the courtyard she had found. What even was this place? Jin Chen frowned, as they sat on the edge of it, keeping out of the rain. It looks almost like a temple? Liao Ying suggested, looking around. A temple? Hao Jun mused, running his hand over one of the beautifully carved columns. Looking, she did have to concede there was a certain resemblance to the vestiges they had walked through in the depths. This, though, felt older somehow, although that could just have been because it was open to the elements. There was only one exit in any case, so eventually they made their way onward, finally arriving at a much larger rock-cut courtyard. This one was properly carved as well, on two stories and in the middle Okay she said under her breath, staring at the tree in the middle of the pool, with its burned-looking bark. This one also had no leaves to speak of. -I never thought to see one of those again, she thought, looking around. Han Shu was also staring at it dubiously. Lin Ling, however, just walked over to the pond, which was full of lotuses just about to burst into flower and peered in for a moment. Looks normal enough, her friend pronounced, which made her sigh in inward relief, recalling the pond around the other such tree. In fact, normal enough was an excellent way to describe the feeling of the whole place. Whereas before, out in the fields, there had been a certain uneasy feeling to the absence of her foundation, here it felt ameliorated somehow. Is it just me or is the repression in here lacking the edge it had elsewhere? Teng Chunhua frowned. A bit she conceded as the others mostly shook their heads. Really? she looked around at them. I dont feel any difference, Ruo Han frowned. My cultivation foundation is still totally gone and now I get this weird feeling like well, its hard to put into words? Me neither, still feels weird, Liao Ying agreed, while Jin Chen nodded vehemently. Its like Ive gotten a disapproving big sister looking at the back of my head, he added after a moment. Hao Jun also nodded grimly, and, surprisingly, so did Han Shu. You also get that feeling? she signed to Han Shu. No I just feel like I did before, Han Shu shrugged. It is no different to being in the grassland. -Well, there goes the idea that we could rest up here, if the others are feeling even more she sighed, looking around. Lin Ling? she asked, looking around and suddenly sighing, because the younger girl had done a vanishing actC You want to come over here and see this! Lin Ling called a moment later out of the room at the far end. They all turned to see her wave to them from beyond the tree, where she was standing in the entrance to what had to be a large hall. Shaking her head, she made her way around the pool and arrived at the entrance. The columns there were carved with flowers and swirling lines that could have either been lightning or tree branches depending on your aesthetic tastes. Wandering off doesnt exactly she hissed. Its fine. We wont suffer any issues in this place, so long as we dont do something really dumb, like kill someone, Lin Ling murmured. Come look at this. She was about to ask how her friend could be so sure, when Lin Ling just grabbed her by the arm and dragged her into the room, at which point she could only stop and stare. It was a broad semi-circular theatre, maybe 40 metres across, open to the air some hundred metres above, its opening shrouded in greenery. The place was majestic, but that wasnt what caught her C there were statues here, well many statues actually, but only one stood out. At the back of the room or maybe the front, depending on how you looked at it, in the middle of the flat wall, flanked by pillars, was a throne and dais. On it, lounged a female figure C the statue of a woman, completely naked, carved in flawless white stone. Her form glistened in the rain which drizzled down above, making her almost glow in the gloom. Her hair was a deep golden amber, while her eyes, which were half closed were bright azure crystals. In one hand, rested on a jar in the same radiant azure stone, which rested between her legs, protecting her modesty. In her other hand, which was raised up in front of her, was a flower C a riot of brilliant gold, amber and orange shimmering in the wet and the mist. The gaze of the statue was fixed upon the flower as if it were a wine cup she was about to drink from, or perhaps some treasure she was pondering. Staring at it, unbidden, the design on the talisman she had absorbed appeared in her mind. Below the woman was an altar, also in pristine white stone, which held a bowl with water in it that shimmered strangely. Across the base of the statue itself, written in a script that rearranged itself in a familiar fashion before her eyes, was a single word: Arianrhod Wow Hao Juns voice cut through her admiration of the statue as she tried to work out what connection the lotus-like flower in the womans hand might have to that on the talisman she had acquired. It vanished within a moment, but the anger she felt at Hao Jun and the others surprised her with its acuteness C at how they had robbed her of her moment of wonder at this place. So it was a temple, Liao Ying whispered, making an auspicious sign. Ah-ri-an-rhod? Hao Jun said, walking up to stand beside them and start at the figure. Arianrhod, Lin Ling corrected him absently. Wonder who she was? It says on the altar, Ruo Han said a bit weakly. Burying her annoyance in her heart, she made her way around to the front and saw the text that Ruo Han had noticed C Empres- and Bright were still visible among the words that someone had mostly obliterated with a trailing hand. Why did they destroy the name but not the statue? Jin Chen pondered. Thats one letter short of Empress, she pointed out. What do you think would happen if you smashed up a statue of the Blue Morality Emperor? You think that this is someone on that level? Hao Jun said a trifle dubiously. This is clearly a remarkable place; it stands to reason it would have its share of remarkable people, Lin Ling said blandly. Huh, and there is this weird water in theC Liao Ying was stopped from peering at it by Lin Ling who had put a hand across her. Dont touch that; its dangerous, her friend said seriously. Why do they leave this stuff just lying around? Han Shu muttered, eyeing it as well. What is it? Hao Jun frowned. The last place I saw this was in a ruin deep in the Yin Eclipse underworld, Han Shu said faintly. It was in a pool filled with the bones of high realm cultivators, people higher realm than Ancient Immortals and such. Hao Jun looked at him dubiously, but stepped back from it nonetheless. Well, cool and all as this is, we should probably look to find a way out, Lin Ling said brightly. Unless you feel like trying to rob the temple of some ancient and mysterious senior in a place where our cultivation is entirely repressed. When you put it like that, Jin Chen chuckled nervously. Heaven giveth great wonders and steals them back from under your nose while youre still ogling, Lin Ling said with an eye roll. In any case, this room is totally empty bar the statue and the altar. That was indeed true, bar the other statues. All of those were in the same white stone, men and women wearing robes in similar styles. Some were seated, others standing, some gestured, others just had their arms folded, and one, very naked and noticeably proportioned statue was even leaning rakishly against his alcove. The degree to which they were lifelike was quite uncanny, but rather ruined by someone having gone around and smashed the heads off of every single one. The heads themselves had then been placed by the feet of the statue, their eye sockets now blank, but still giving her the lingering feeling that they were staring back at her if she looked for too long. It was also hard not to feel like their gaze was following you a bit once you noticed them. The other statues are kind of creepy, Hao Jun conceded, eyeing them. No argument there, Liao Ying muttered, everyone else nodding, including her. They poked around the room carefully for a few more minutes, but there was indeed nothing else to see. The statues had all had their names ripped off. One odd detail she did notice though was that every statue, male and female, had pointy ears. On Eastern Azure the only people who had ears like that that she knew of were the Demons of the South- Eastern Continent and, as far as she was aware, these looked nothing like those bar that single similarity. The rest of the complex, it had to be said, was pleasingly boring. There were some side halls that were also shrines with altars, all smashed up or emptied. A few rooms with broken beds and some other pots and stuff, and then an entrance foyer. Unfortunately, none of them seemed interested in lingering in the place, even Hao Jun, and to a lesser extent Liao Ying who she would have expected to be more interested in this place, for their own reasons. When she raised the possibility of them resting for a while, the group were non-committal at best, and in the case of the men, almost itching to leave. Thats not that surprising, Lin Ling signed to her as they stood watching the others poke around the entrance. The memories say that this ancient being is odd. You said this place wasnt dangerous before? she pointed out. It isnt not unless you did something monumentally stupid, like murder someone, Lin Ling signed back. However the woman from the statue is a very old influence very old indeed. She eyed Lin Ling, but the younger woman said nothing more for a moment. It has more to do with what she represents I think C Good Fortune. Good Fortune? she frowned, folding her arms and watching the others. Do you feel anything odd here? she asked after a moment. Hah no more than elsewhere, Lin Ling muttered. I Its strange, but in this place the awareness of the repression does feel somewhat less, she replied after a while. I see Lin Ling mused. The exit to the whole place was hidden behind another, much smaller waterfall that fell into a totally flooded chasm. The path out was a path of stone columns hidden just below the surface of the dark water and constantly obscured by ripples from the waterfall. To find it from outside you would really have to know what you were looking for. It was a minor miracle that they got the length of the gorge without anyone actually falling in. The other path she had marked was totally blocked off by a further waterfall that exited into a deep pool beneath a craggy overhang. She only found it because she could roughly recall the distance they had walked to get there. If you were very brave, or knew exactly where you were going, you could probably take a running leap across the edge of the pool and crash through the waterfall to get to the stairs. Any kind of miss would see you swept into the pool and likely drowned, assuming the repression had always been there of course. In fact, the whole complex was remarkably nondescript. Standing in the opening of the gorge, overgrown with vegetation and without any path in sight, anyone could have walked past it a thousand times and never known it was there, such were the limitations on their senses. The question of which way to go was also somewhat moot, because the vegetation-covered cliffs above them vanished into misty rain that had started to fall while they had been traversing the waterfall and was still falling even now. With the river to their left, and the forested cliffs to the right, all they could do was gather themselves and make their way onward through the forest, blanketed in the repression.

~ Han Shu C Forest Paths ~
Following alongside Teng Chunhua at the back of the group as they threaded their way rapidly after Juni, Han Shu found he felt uneasy. Part of it was the climate of the jungle now, which was several times worse than the open land they had been in. Beneath the trees it was muggy and oppressive. The air hot and thick with moisture, making it difficult to breathe as the hot moisture also cloyed unpleasantly to their clothes and skin. Hotter than the temperature of his blood in fact, which made it all the worse. Fates, this is vile, someone muttered from up ahead. It was a rather accurate understatement, as far as they went. Much like the wetlands, everything here was turning towards being an irritant. The humidity sapped your energy, the greenery messed with your perception and the water just everything was wet, and that was miserable, weighing you down and slowing your movements yet further. Stripping off excess clothing was also inadvisable. The quantity of bugs that lurked in the forest, a great many of them more than happy to bite anything warm blooded he suspected, precluded that. I think if the Shadow Forest had this suppression, it would be the worlds premier forbidden zone, Teng Chunhua signed darkly, adjusting her hat. Given the temperature in the densest valleys there exceeded 50 degrees in the daytime, he had no intention of disagreeing there. There are actually water ferns here, she added, pointing up with disgust. He glanced up, and saw that she was right. About thirty metres above them, were the familiar vibrant green fronds of water ferns. No mist around them, but clearly they were having some kind of hidden effect, likely through the natural alignments of the forest itself. They made their way onwards, lapsing into silence. Those ahead of them were happy to talk and complain, albeit quietly, but for them, that was The forest had a balance, to the noise, to the animals in it. You learned to become part of it after a while, but the wildlife in a place like this was excellent at picking out unusual and odd things. Survival here was a competition in many ways C who could see the unusual thing that would get them first. There are quite a lot of spirit herbs here, in fact, he signed. Noting a few other tree-dwelling species of orchid as they continued on. They were spirit herbs as well, which was even odder. It implied that this repression did not impede everything, or were they related to the alignment somehow? On your left, Teng Chunhuas sign drew him way from worrying about that, and cast his eye towards the general locality of where she had just noticed. For a moment, he wondered how Lin Ling had missed it, until his eye swept off it and he also wondered what it was he was meant to be looking at. What? he asked Teng Chunhua, wondering what it was she had been pointing at, only to find she had already made her way on. -Wait wait! He fought the feeling he was missing something and cast his eye back across the surrounding and saw it, the carved marking on the rock beside the tree. Again. Han Shu-! a hissed call from up ahead nearly distracted him. Rather than say anything and risk breaking his concentration he waved Teng Chunhua to come back. What is it? she asked. You pointed this out a moment ago, he said carefully. By this point the rest of the column had realised something was off and were also heading back. What is it? Lin Ling frowned. There is a marking or something on this rock, he grimaced and barely avoided having his gaze slide off it. Oh its some kind of weird rune thing, Jin Chen muttered, peering at it. Well what do you know there IS. Juni hissed. How did we miss that? Miss what? Jin Chen asked, having just looked away. Wonderful, dont tell me theres another accursed feng shui formation out here, Hao Jun grumbled. Huh, Lin Ling narrowed her eyes, and picked her way over to it. Ever since they had re-entered the repression, she had been getting edgier again, although nowhere near as quickly as in the proper Slaughtering Formation across the river. Not for the first time, he wished the sword would speak again C he had asked it a few times, very politely, but beyond remaining warm in his hand, it hadnt interacted with him at all since giving him the Ninefold Lotus Origin manual. He had no doubts the sword spirit would likely be able to clear up a lot of things about this place. You know something about it? Hao Jun asked, curious. He had gotten his own jade out and was recording the rock. Even the recording has Hao Jun muttered. Why did I record that Thats infuriating, Hao Jun scowled. Huh, how strange, Lin Ling muttered, kneeling down beside it. What is it though? Liao Ying said, rubbing her eyes. A boundary marker maybe? Lin Ling suggested. Maybe some special guide for the place we left earlier? Squinting at it, the shape was indeed somewhat like a lotus, so that was not an unreasonable suggestion and he found himself nodding in agreement. Well, we can try to keep a look out for others, Juni said, eyeing it dubiously and marking its location on her own scrip. You just deleted the mark you made a moment ago, Lin Ling pointed out. How come youre not forgetting? What are They stared at the rock in confusion, trying to process the ludicrousness of the whole thing before Lin Ling shook her head and turned away. We could stand here all day being confused over this. We need to find somewhere reasonably safe to hole up before nightfall, she said a trifle too briskly. Yeah, this is true, Juni agreed, trying to record the rune again only to delete it without even understanding what she was doing. Yes, Juni said after a further moment of staring at the rock in ferocious confusion. Lets just get out of here. Thereafter, they just kept on following the shoreline of the river as carefully as they could. Over the course of the day, the formation did shift a bit though as Juni made some adjustments both to account for the terrain and also the oppressive nature of the jungle. Rather than walk in a pure escort formation, they swapped over to something approaching a buddy system, moving in pairs. Juni walked with Hao Jun, Teng Chunhua with Liao Ying, Lin Ling with Ruo Han and Jin Chen with him. This was as much to ensure that fatigue didnt make people do silly things as keep an eye on the mentality of the Argent Justice group. He didnt envy Juni though. How would a mortal person ever put up with this? Jin Chen muttered in disgust, brushing yet another large spider that he had picked up from a tree they just passed under off his hat with a shudder. By not doing what we are doing, he chuckled, scanning for tell-tale webs himself. Most of the spiders were venomous, although not always in the ways expected. The ones like Jin Chen had brushed off were more dangerous for the hairs on them than they were for their bite. Euwww-! the angered half-sob from Liao Ying that came down the line from ahead of them made him sigh. Leeches, Jin Chen grimaced. He nodded, working hard not to let his own fatigue show. That was expected; this was a proper jungle, close to a river, where all sorts of animals would be going in and out. Leeches were the least of it in many respects. The haze of bugs, most of them out for warm blood, were much worse. The bugs and vermin were basically an honorary third in the this is utterly vile stakes now C to the point where they actually overshadowed the lack of wind. Come here, he spent a moment quickly checking Jin Chen, but found none. Returning the favour, Jin Chen declared that he was also leech-free, mercifully, and they continued on, following after Lin Ling, who was like a drifting evil spirit at this point as she walked on beside Ruo Han. She happened to be the only one not that badly affected by the bugs, or the heat, likely due to the yang blood, but she more than made up for that by being the one worst hit by the absolute suppression of their cultivation foundations. Do you think we can get mortal illnesses here? Jin Chen muttered as he eyed the vines around them, still likely thinking about leeches. We have medicines for that, he pointed out C hoping that those did actually work. All of them had been taking the most basic poison purification pills with the water they were drinking and nobody had come down with any stomach illnesses or strange fevers C yet. Largely, he suspected that was because, while they might have their foundations repressed, their innate resistance, locked within their bodies should be much higher, even at birth, than a mortal born in a lower world. They were also storing all the drinking water in Liao Yings storage ring at this point, and between the four of them, the hunters had an excellent grasp of the kind of survival hygiene needed for these kinds of places, even if this was quite a bit more extreme than usual. By the time dusk was falling, however, almost four hours later, there was still no sign of the edge of the repression field. Eventually, to the relief of everyone, they found a small defensible building on the edge of the river that had probably been a loading and unloading point. The stairs to the second floor of the main building had collapsed, making it pleasingly protected from the large lizards that roamed the river bank. It also had only two windows and no access to the roof, making it less likely they would get surprise spiders as well. It was also largely vermin-free, once Lin Ling had viciously evicted one arm-length, bright blue centipede that was lurking under a broken pot from the mortal coil. Nobody had any enthusiasm for making a fire, if it were even possible in a place as suffused in moisture as this place was where no qi-based solutions would work. So they sat in the humid, bug-infested gloom, eating some previously roasted gourds and spirit fruit along with a few bits of scavenged persis stick to keep their energy up. And recovering as much energy and hydration as they could. The worst part of the whole thing was that you couldnt even cultivate. He found that particularly annoying, because reading through the knowledge in his mind for the Ninefold Lotus Origin manual was engrossing. Not being able to test things out or try to understand the things it was presenting was almost a form of torment in its own right. Even sleep, had any of them been so inclined, was borderline impossible. The humidity and temperature were so oppressive that after a while he found it was like there was a psychological block put on the idea. He wasnt the only one to suffer like that as well. Ruo Han and Liao Ying in particularly were both old enough and of a high enough realm that sleep was basically a funny thing they decided to do every now and then for the heck of it. Hao Jun as well, although he just complained, as did Jin Chen, to a lesser degree. As such, by the time morning rolled around, he was almost ready to beg something meaningful to attack them, just so he could vent his frustrations with the whole horrible ordeal of the night. The periodic incursions of spiders and a further centipede didnt really count. He wasnt the only one as well C although, bar the complaining, most of them were experienced enough in these vile environments to just suck it up and accept it. The following day was just more of the same. They trekked onwards, following the river, passing by the town on the far side and endeavouring to stick to higher ground. With that height and perspective, it became clear that even had they gotten into the town, they would have been stymied. There was a bridge across the lake, visible at times through the mists and rain but several large stretches of it had been shattered and the lake was clearly deep enough for the remains to sink without a trace. By the time late afternoon rolled around though, it was clear to basically all of them that something was wrong though. Even the Argent Justice disciples had picked it up, made paranoid by the slaughtering formation of the previous day. The alignments in the forest were built to mess with people, and not just in terms of distance, which they were also clearly doing, given how they spent almost five hours to move around three miles of lake shore and a vegetated ridge. This was discussed at length, until just before dusk, they were attacked by a pack of bipedal lizard-like creatures the size of a small dogs with crude feathered wings for forearms and very sharp claws and teeth. They were also viciously fast. The skirmish with them lasted a good twenty minutes and by the time they had chased them off, everyone bar Lin Ling was exhausted from the exertion. Thereafter, they made their way on in complete silence, until about an hour after dusk they found themselves taking shelter in a rock shelter in the side of a gully that was both critter-free and high enough up to afford a good vantage point while being generally hidden and defensible against a further attack by the lizards. Fire, which might have been a good defence against them, was again out of the question, simply because everything was sodden at this point that wasnt coming out of Liao Yings storage ring C and so they endured another tedious buggy, humid night trying to find whatever equilibrium they could to recover both mental and physical energy. Nobody even had the energy to speak, or the inclination after Lin Ling pointed out that it was likely their talking that had drawn the pack of creatures in the first place. Mostly, everyone just sat there trying to meditate and rise above the discomfort or find some inner balance, because once again, sleep seemed to be close to impossible. This cant go on, he eventually signed to Juni, who was sat next to the shelter mouth, staring up at the rain-drenched sky that was just a black void that shat water on them at this point. We are making progress, she signed back. -Are we? He resisted signing that back. Involuntarily, his gaze found Lin Ling, who was sitting at the other end of the shelter opening, staring at the forest as if it had insulted her nine generations. That wasnt a feeling unique to her by any stretch, he had to admit, but Lin Ling did worry him now. She seemed to have reached some kind of inner equilibrium, but look in her eyes made him long for the face that had tried to smash a pot of yang blood over his head and stab him to death. That would have been better than what he saw in her eyes when anyone could bear to meet them. Juni clearly saw his gaze going to Lin Ling, but she just frowned and said nothing. -I know you still hold a grudge, he sighed inwardly, but could you at least say what is going on with you two? -A curse on this place, he added glumly. Given the number of dead in the swamp across the river he could believe that there was one on here. Did you see that? Lin Lings sign to Juni, so fast and obscure he nearly didnt catch it in the dark, made him blink. I did, Juni signed back. See what? he signed her. She shot him a look and then waved for him to come over. Quietly he got up and made his way to sit beside her. WC A small hand actually covered his mouth, and he only avoided jumping at how Lin Ling had managed to get right beside him without making any sound at all in this environment through years of training. Dont speak, idiot, she signed by poking him rapidly in the side. Up on the heights, in the rain, Junis sign was hidden by her hat. He looked unobtrusively up and to their left, at the far side of the valley they were in, letting his vision try to adjust to the gloom a bit better. The advances his cultivation had been making with the Ninefold Lotus Origin manual before they entered this cultivation regression zone were quite a few, but it wasnt giving him senses much above normal in this place. It took him a few moments to spot it, lurking in a tree: a hunched-over shape, almost invisible against the gloom except for the odd distortion in the shadow of the tree against the rain and the way the tree branches didnt move in quite the same way. What is it? he signed. No idea, but its been watching us for almost an hour, Lin Ling signed. One of those lizards he suggested. Could be, or a spider, Juni signed. Maybe. It would be the same size as the Soul Foundation one, and I cant sense anything in its gaze, or even find its eyes, Lin Ling signed rapidly. Any sign during the day? You should know that as well as us, Lin Ling shot back. Not all of us can have your remarkable senses, he pointed out. Not my fault, the younger girl shrugged. Stop it, Juni signed, poking them both quietly. Do the others know? he added. Chunhua spotted it herself, Lin Ling said with a hint of accusation. He had to grapple with his own inner annoyance for a moment, and wisely just said nothing. She probably was right that he should have been more observant, but There is something wrong with the land alignments here, he signed eventually. I know, Juni said simply. I can guide us out, but it will likely take another day. It is difficult. The others may not keep it together for that long he pointed out. Hao Jun and Jin Chen you mean? Lin Ling mused. -And you? He thought inwardly. Youre a terrible liar; youre not qualified to worry about this daughter, Lin Ling signed a trifle haughtily... -Fates, how sharp are her insti- Sharp enough, Lin Ling signed and he caught the edge of a slightly twisted smile. Still, we should be Better than this? Juni said, giving him a weird look. This environment would have killed most mortals, driven them to insanity a day ago, Lin Ling signed. We are still in the Slaughtering Formation. -Because of course we are, he sighed inwardly. The only place we were not in it was that ancient temple, and that was possibly more dangerous in its own way, Lin Ling added, rather cryptically. Indeed, this place is probably as bad as the Red Eye, Juni agreed. And that place was possibly more dangerous? Not for us, but for people like Hao Jun I know a little bit about that person. Lin Ling signed so only the two of them could see. How? -Oh, her blood, he recalled that she had mentioned in passing the memories before the others joined up with them. He just nodded. Those know about her? Yes, Lin Ling affirmed. She is not a being that should be crossed. Akin to the Queen Mothers. Unbidden, his hands tightened around the sword. Ah, it left, drat, Juni signed. Indeed, he realised it had gone, between one sweep of branches and the next, vanishing into the gloom. He sat there, silently watching the wind and rain sweep through the forest in the end. In fact, almost all of those in the rock shelter were doing that now, because sleep or meditation was almost impossible under whatever influence was twisting things. By the time dawn finally heralded itself, a few hours later, he was more than glad for them to make their way onwards. Juni was certainly right as well, about the forest gnawing at you just like the Red Pit. That was a place he had only been to once, and vowed to never to go back to. Of their number in the West Flower Picking pavilion, only Arai and Sana, and Ren Kalis, among the high-ranked hunters had had the right mantras or arts to be able to walk in and out of that spirit vegetation hell nurtured by the Blood Ling tree grove within the Red Eye with relative impunity. It was, he was sure, one of the reasons why Arai and Sana had risen so fast, beyond their talent and adaptability. Their fathers connections to the Military Authority would also have helped, but the number of hunters who could work in those environments, where the normal rules of suppression didnt play ball were all if not prized, then certainly watched over. -Why am I thinking about them, he sighed inwardly. It was a stupid question really. Any angle. Any angle, no matter how slight. Slaughtering doesnt mean merely killing something; it means cutting it up into tiny bits, making it suffer, scream and bleed and flail before it dies. A thing that has been slaughtered knows it has died, and died badly. That it died broken, abandoned and ruined, stripped of everything it could ever be. Shuddering, he pushed that thought away and held the sword harder in his hand, hoping whatever strength it had given him in the depths might shine a little bit now as well- Between one footfall and the next he nearly fell over, because the regression melted away, like mist in the midday sun. It was all he could do not to shout out. Even so, he sighed in relief. Nameless fates may you go be sodomised by your own grandfather, Lin Ling hissed. Shouldnt you be thanking the fates we are free of that? Hao Jun muttered. They can kiss my ass, Lin Ling sniffed, Where were they earlier, why should I give them any credit now? Involuntarily all the Argent Justice troop glanced upwards, but no anger from above was forthcoming. We are at least free of that horrid thing, Juni said looking around. Yeah however Ruo Han frowned. What is it? he frowned. My soul sense is totally sealed, Ruo Han muttered. And my Nascent Soul as well, it cant leave the confines of my body at all. Well, we are ____ __ ____ ____ Whatever Lin Ling had been about to say was drowned out by a massive peel of thunder and a sudden redoubling of the amount of rain that was falling. You just had to cuss out the heavens, Hao Jun grumbled.

~ Ha Yun C Ruins outside of Town ~
Stood on the outskirts of the small village, sheltering under a cheap paper umbrella from the mid-morning sun Ha Yun wasnt quite sure what to think. Over the last two days they had found two complexes of tombs like the one he was currently staring down into. When you understood what you were looking for they had not been hard to find in fact. That had, in fact, been why Senior Bia wanted him C she had recalled him talking about feng shui alignments when they were making their way through the forest. This tomb complex was built, as far as he could see, into a quarry, or maybe a mine for reddish brown stone on the eastern side of the town. It didnt take an idiot either to match up the symbols above the doorways to those above the doorways of the buildings in the village. Each one tended to be a series of three chambers and a corridor, though the smaller ones were just a single chamber. There were, however, two problems that were rapidly emerging, which, he had to admit, were really rather funny, if there wasnt also fair chance that they would cause them all a lot of grief. Firstly, there were a lot of people here that wanted to find treasure. Secondly, but much more importantly, there was a total dearth of people with any actual experience in finding treasure... especially in tombs and perhaps even more importantly living to talk about it. The result was the rather awkward discovery by quite a few seniors over the last two days that their juniors were here to make a name for themselves, and that those cohorts did not include many people from righteous sects with a deep knowledge of the dark art of tomb clearing. You are certain there are in fact actual, genuine, heaven-set alignments here? a cultivator from the Jade Gate Court was remonstrating nearby with a very harried looking disciple from the Pill Sovereign sect who had made the mistake of admitting to knowing about feng shui. Senior Sho, I assure you that there are absolutely alignments here designed to protect the sanctity of this place, the disciple protested. But our compasses show nothing a diviner from the Jade Gate Court pointed out from nearby. That is because the alignments of the land here are the poor disciple, who had likely specialized in arranging gardens, drew sympathetic glances from those near him, who were also aware of this problem. Look, the disciple sighed. This place is like a specially built spirit garden. The alignments have been dissociated and refocused inwards. Its both a defensive measure, almost certainly, and also a strategic measure to ensure that those who built this land had control over it. And yet our compasses show none of this? the diviner scowled. Thats because our compasses are designed to look for the larger alignment, of which this area is not a part. We showed you that basic compasses work! Those things are so crude its an embarrassment to call them divination compasses. Frankly, those beggars compasses are more likely to give bad readings than the divination compasses that were carefully built by experts, another cultivator interjected. He sighed, and stared at the crude compass in his own hand before standing up and quietly making his way back towards the tent where the Shen clan had set up their own little enclave. They were the ones in control of this, thanks to Bia Meifen and the Nine Auspicious Moons sect being the ones to find this. The Jade Gate Court were being tolerated here, mostly, he suspected, because nobody from the Shen clan wanted the trouble it would bring back in the camp from kicking them out. Well? one of the disciples sat beneath a large umbrella recording the alignments asked him, a trifle too perfunctorily. Its aligned as it should be, if its a local tomb, he supplied. There is no particular evidence of accumulation that I can find, but I am not skilled in this kind of feng shui. Evidently, the disciple scowled, noting down what he had preserved on his compass. He saluted the disciple politely and made his way back over to the tent that had been rigged up for shade between several trees. In it, a bunch of other disciples were sorting through the contents of one of the tombs that had had stuff still in it. Mostly it was pottery, a few stone chests filled with cloth and such, a few bits of jewellery and a few weapons and tools. As far as he was aware, nobody had been able to open the coffins set into the walls, nor was there much appetite for breaking them open that he had seen C not among the Shen clan group anyway. The metal that these are made out of is very strange, one of the cultivators examining the artefacts was saying as he paused to look at the various blades sat on a table. I would love to take it out of here and see if its actually enchanted, his compatriot said, picking up another blue-green coloured blade shaped like a long curved dagger. True, but you know that the seniors are wary of others moving to take things. What was interesting to him, was that none of the blades here were at all like the one he had ended up with. He had looked at most of those that came out, in passing, and most were either high quality steel, this blue-green tinted metal or had almost a purplish sheen with a hint of gold in it. True, the first one sighed. Yun! he turned to see a familiar figure, Deng Fei, coming over with an excited look on his face. He waved politely and nodded to the two who were looking through the artefacts as they finally registered his presence. Senior Ji, Senior Quan, you are also called for Deng Fei said politely to the pair. Oh? the one identified as Quan frowned, putting the blade back down. We have another tunnel; this one well you should come and see, Deng Fei said, his eyes almost shining. Very well, Senior Quan said. Does it require both of us? Senior Ji added. You were both asked for, Deng Fei said with an apologetic bow. You, stay here and keep an eye- Senior Ji said to him. Err Disciple Yun was also asked for Deng Fei said apologetically. Bo, Erfang, Ansung! Senior Ji called and three figures sat beneath a nearby tree with swords all stood up and trotted over. Senior Ji, Senior Quan, all the guards saluted politely. Watch over the tent. We are apparently needed down below. Of course, the one named as Bo bowed deeply. Following after the two disciples of the Nine Moons sect, he fell in beside Deng Fei as they made their way down into the complex of tombs. Seniors! Youre here, excellent, another rather muckier disciple, holding a spirit metal pick, trotted over. Ah, they finally let you hit some walls, Feng, Senior Quan muttered. Please, I am the only one here qualified to even touch half this stuff, Feng muttered. So you keep reminding us C my soul weeps that your parents were tomb robbers, Senior Ji said with a sniff. If my parents were not experts in antiquarian acquisition you would be sat back in the camp scratching your butt while some scum from the Jade Gate Court was lording it over this place, Feng snickered. So what is it they actually found down here, and why do you need me? he muttered to Deng Fei. Ah, youre Ha Yun, the Ha clan boy who actually seems to know something about feng shui to tell of it! Feng said brightly spotting him. Ha Yun greets Senior Feng, he bowed politely. Just Brother Feng is fine, Brother Feng waved a hand. Please, all of you, follow me C it is better if you just appreciate what it is we found. Left with no other choice, he followed with the others as Feng led them down one of the rock-cut channels. Most of them had been filled over, disguising the whole place from the top. Torches had been lit to help with the gloom as they wound their way through the roughly hewn channel and into another, entirely buried court. From here Feng took them left, down another channel which was now opened up, having previously collapsed from what he could make out. So this channel had collapsed, and after clearing it, we found this third court, Feng said, leading them on into a broad, square chamber that was on two levels. We are about 30 metres down now, so this was never uncovered. Yet the doors are mostly broken open, Senior Quan noted, pausing to peer into one. Indeed, this place has been cleaned out, long ago, a few centuries ago at least, if the collapse was any indication. We found the ones who did it, anyway, Feng nodded. You did? he asked, surprised. Yep, was dead under the rocks, looked like us, probably a bit shorter from the remains of the skeleton, but built like a dock worker who practices body refinement, Feng said with a grin. We will show you later, if you want to see bits of bones reimagined as flat-bread. Without further comment, he led them across the court to a gap in the wall that had been a sealed tomb door which was now also smashed open. Behind it, however, was another tunnel, now also lit by torches. We would have had a horrid time trying to find this entrance had the other lot not found it first, Feng nodded. Alignments in the room are all broken as well, skilled work beyond most of the fools we have along with us here, given the circumstances. That is not necessarily good news, Senior Ji frowned, and he found himself nodding as well. These ruins suggested others had been here, but if this Brother Feng was right, that meant there might still be people up top, living here. Depends on what your views on indigenous people are, I suspect, Brother Feng chuckled darkly. And what their views on us are, he muttered, thinking about some of the tales of war and raiding between the civilised peoples of the Blue Water province and the tribes high in the northern mountains, hiding under the shelter of the north-western and easternmost shadows of Yin Eclipses suppression. Quite, Feng nodded, apparently having heard him. Anyway, people always hide their good stuff, but this Feng led them into another room and on through it without any preamble. It was carved in a manner rather similar to the ruins they had passed through in the jungle and was also, he realised, carved in a way that put him in mind of the designs on the ornamental boxes his father kept things in his personal quarters within the Ha clan, back home. The walls were floor to ceiling scenes of the land above. The sky on the roof a mix of stars that he fancied he could see constellations if he squinted. A sword or a cross, a bow, a bowl maybe a tiger? They went onward, through several more winding passages and two further cleared doors as Feng narrated their progress. Eventually they took a hard right and entered a small side chamber that held a series of coffins set laterally into the wall and five on the floor as raised blocks As I said, people always hide their good stuff Feng said, leading them to the fifth one, which he realised now wasnt a coffin, but rocks carved and hollowed out to look like one. But this takes the votive cake. They walked down the stairs, led by Feng and down a further passage and into another hall. This one was Wow Senior Quan hissed in shock. The room was not big, maybe twenty metres across, but it was exquisitely carved, much more so than the previous ones. The main things that stood out, though, were its hexagonal shape, and the five statues. Three women and two men. Each had a small altar before them, covered in various ancient offerings. Clay figurines, bowls, a bowl with desiccated spirit herbs, animal bones, some lumps of ore and such, and stone tablets. To his surprise, the name on the nearest statue C a naked woman, carved in flawless white stone with hair rendered in pitch black stone and her eyes set as black gemstones C rearranged itself in his mind so he could read it. Breaker C She who broke the wheel, he read out loud. All of them are like that, Feng nodded. Breaker, Taker, Shaper, Changer, Maker. Whoever built this place, venerated these five like ancestors, but kept them hidden away like this. So this is an ancient shrine to these ancestors? Senior Quan mused. Indeed, Feng nodded waving them on through the chamber. Looking around the town, the people here seemed to have venerated an ancestor they simply called The Supreme or The Lord as near as my ability to decipher ancient Easten inscribed in some of the tombs goes. Most of those in the outer halls are dedicated to the Saint of the Word, or the Saint of Solace but this isnt everything there is to this place. He led them through the chamber, skirting a font and altar in the middle of the room that still had ash in it, and through a doorway that was one half of a pair that had been unobtrusively located either side of the statue to a muscular old man with a sharp beard. The text below the statue read: The Maker C He who gave names to all, and into a second room. Here, the chamber was empty beyond a broad stone altar large enough for two people to lie on and carved walls. On the left, was a stylized scene of a man and four women speaking to a world of animals and plants. On the right, four shadows stood among trees, monkeys and other apes, barely visible amid the swirling greenery behind them. The final wall, was what stood out, because the original carving had been stripped off and was stacked in several parts on one side. Two other disciples from the Nine Moons sect were stood before the exposed surface, copying down the writing which was covering the revealed surface. Ah, youre here, Bia Meifen said glancing in their direction. "Senior Bai," Brother Feng saluted her formally. -Bai? he blinked, having thought up until this point that her family name was Bia. "Senior... Bai," he saluted her politely, echoing what Brother Feng had said, all the while still wondering why he was here. "Ah," BiaBai Meifen sighed, giving him something approaching an apologetic smile, that he wasn''t entirely sure how to read. I take it you have not succeeded in getting it open? Brother Feng interjected, with a wry smile. What is there to get open, I have no intention of robbing a place like this, Bai Meifen replied, affecting to sound scandalised. We can go through, I suppose, Bai Meifen mused, walking over to the other wall and poking a few points on it. "Sorry for the small deception,"Bai Meifen murmured to him as they waited on the faint mechanical sounds to stop. "Bia is my family name, Bai is my clan, I have been using the former up above to avoid some notice. I thought Feng might have explained on the way here." "Ah, so it was like that," he bowed respectfully to her, because the Bai clan were... influential didn''t really cut it. Almost as much as the Qing, they were a behemoth of the Nine Auspicious Moons. "Thank you for your faith in me." "Not at all," she chuckled softly. "In any case, I apologize for dragging you down here. I have something I need of you in a bit." Taking one of the torches, she led the two seniors and Brother Feng down the opening and into the darkness. So what exactly is this place? he asked Deng Fei. An ancestral shrine or something like it, the other youth sighed. If you two are just here to talk, scram out to the other room and ensure nobody comes in here, one of those writing the text down said. Shaking his head, Deng Fei nodded to the door and they returned to the other room. Its very different in Corridor, one of those in the other room hissed through to them. They made their way through to the corridor, noting that there were in fact two others already standing there unobtrusively. Those assholes kick you two out as well? one of the others, carrying a sword quite visibly muttered. Yeah, Deng Fei sighed. I guess someone does need to make sure folks dont wander down here, but even so, another of the guards grumbled. You just want to look at the tits on those statues, his compatriot snickered. They are well worth looking at, the guard who had complained said, wiggling his eyebrows. I am sure you can find no shortage of real ones, his companion sniffed. He shook his head, and turned back to Deng Fei. So what are they actually doing down here? Exploring the ruins. There is a whole other complex beyond there; thats why they are looking for people good with feng shui compasses: there might be other entrances, Deng Fei muttered. Id much rather be poking around the town, he muttered. Me too, honestly. This place certainly had alignments in it to deter robbers according to Brother Feng. Aye, it did at that C this corridor had two nasty ones in it, the guard who had first spoken to them nodded. I dont advise wandering off too far down some of these side tunnels either, he pointed behind them. True, we swept them earlier. Had to kill a cave spider the size of a small dog, the other guard grumbled, pointing to a sack on the ground. Nasty thing, moved far too fast, blended right in as well. He eyed the spider, but made no move to go look at it. Having seen some cave spiders in the Yin Eclipse Mountains, he knew what to expect. Deng Fei did, exclaiming at how horrid it was. In the end, they were stood for almost an hour before Bai Bia Meifenthough he was still having a little trouble thinking of her as thatBrother Feng and the others returned. What are we going to do about closing this up? Senior Ji asked. Brother Feng? Bai Meifen asked. Leave me with the guards here. We will deal with it and follow you out, Brother Feng nodded. Ill have to trouble you then, Bai Meifen said blandly. Ha Yun? She waved for him to follow, leaving Deng Fei with the others. Senior Ji and Senior Quan followed a distance after talking quietly and pouring over something. Sorry to drag you down here then have you stand around, Bai Meifen said companionably. Not at all, he said politely. It had been cooler certainly. What I want of you, is to take a small team of people and survey a few points across the farmland above, Bai Meifen said. I know, I could have asked you to do it without bringing you down here, but news of this will get out sooner rather than later anyway. This place clearly hid an older ruin, and it appears to be much older than the town, Bai Meifen said with a half-smile. Much older than any of the ruins up in the forest as well according to Brother Feng. He nodded again, walking on in silence. In her showing him this, she was implicitly trusting him, that was clear, but it was also a way of control, he was pretty sure. If information about this got out, then the first people asked would be those like him. He was sure she was not unaware at this point either, that he had come with Din Ouyeng, for all that the latter had basically ignored him since they arrived at this camp. -Long may that state of affairs continue, he added to himself. It was hard to say why but being here, the longer he spent in this place where cultivation was repressed, the more strangely distant he was starting to feel from Din Ouyeng, and Ling Luo for that matter as well. He couldnt pin down what it was, but something in the last few days had started to niggle at him there, like an itch he couldnt find to scratch. Chapter 91 – What Lies Beneath
When it comes to matters of generational insanity, few things in recent millennia can stand next to the decision by the Huang, Kong, Long, Weng, Tang, Shu and Fang clans to announce a grand exception to the generational rule. Wracked by the aftermath of the Huang-Mo wars, they sought, as a means to avoid further such conflicts, to settle among themselves that kind of question by competing in the nature of ones resources, rather than purely by the force of ones arms. Each clan would raise a junior of especial talent and endeavour, within the timeframe of 100 years, to nurture them to Dao Ascension. The winner would thus be considered the Young Sovereign for that generation, spanning 9000 years, and the apex to which all others could aspire. This was initially met with great success, and the Kong Clans big miss, Kong Rui, already a renowned talent who had become a peerless Immortal with a Heavenly Physique by the age of twenty, was crowned young sovereign as the youngest among those competing to reach that threshold within that hundred years. The next such contest, when Venerate Rui ascended, vacating her rank, became somewhat more standardized C being declared at a specific time, auspicious and upstanding to all those taking part, the winner was Shu Yingji, who carried that rank until that generation had finished its course and a new one was declared. Thereafter though, two such sovereigns died in rapid succession C one to misfortune, the other by an assassins blade and thereafter the generations were wracked with a problem, because among those who had lost out, with a third sovereign declared in the span of two millennia, a great amount of resources were expended. This was somewhat alleviated by the implementation of the Heavenly 100 Ranking. However, to those competing behind the scenes, the appeal of inward competition had started to lose its lustre. As a result, their juniors started to turn their eyes to competing with other influences, intent on carving out the status of the current generation more thoroughly, and thus set in motion a chain of events that spiralled beyond all expected control.
From A commentary on the Aftermath of the Huang-Mo Wars By Bo Seong Yoon C Celestial Scholar of Many Skies.

~ Arai C Cailleachs Hold, Undergrove ~
The lightning twisted in the sky, swirling like a celestial dragon as it danced between the clouds, shaking the clouds with its passage as they in turn twisted in strange gyres and ripples. The sound that came after it, the echo of its passage, made the peaks themselves shiver faintly as the multi-hued bolt was caught in the twisting tides of the storm up above and fractured and scattered. In their brief and flickering passage, the bolts light up the lower mists, casting strange shadows across distant peaks for an ephemeral moment, casting the twilight world into a strange, dark relief before that too faded away. Finally, in its wake, the terrifying bolt left only a lingering reverberation in the world all around to herald its passing. Arai sat there, listening to the brief moment of silence, after the last echoes of that vast sound vanished and before the drumroll of another flaring bolt took its place and the whole scene began anew. The Myriad Transformations of the world. The wind rose again, the dull roaring sound of trees in the cloud-drenched valleys below returned, briefly, before another colossal hammer blow of displaced air overturned the world. There was no rain this high up to reach this place, where the foothills of the mountains swept out over the war-wracked highlands. Even with the storm swirling, with the cloud and the rain she could also see the dull flares of conflict where the cliff met the swamp. Green fire, blue lightning, red clouds and occasionally, black cracks flickering out like bizarre spider-webs, fracturing space. Once, it would have been impressive, but compared to the primordial bolts of the surging storm front, the scale of the war felt miniscule. Putting her brush aside, she considered the ink painting she had just put the finishing touches to. It was not the scene before her, but one from her memories, of her, Sana and their mother Ruliu and father Han. The fifth figure was the only one lacking a face, her younger brother Ruo All the others she could picture in that moment, but his was the only thing missing amid the scene of them all standing before the veranda of their town estate, overlooking the garden in spring. She nearly crumpled the ink painting up and threw it away, before stopping and just rolling it up instead. Another vast roll of thunder shook the whole sky and she turned her attention back to that instead. The lightning this time almost looked like some dancing tiger as it charged from cloud to cloud, following the unseen current of qi that Cailleach told her rolled high in the sky, between the ground and the sky islands that these clouds supported many miles above. The principles of the natural world C the means by which the lightning formed, sought its path, the disturbances it made, the harmonies it found, its place within the storm itself They were all things far beyond her, but they were still why she was out here to try and grasp something of it, of the way the world was how things changed within it, throughout it, from big to small and back again. The Myriad Transformations of the world. It did help as well, in a strange way. She could see, in the way her principle was reflected in her own inner world, echoes within echoes of the vast storms above, of the way the wind and the rain swept out, nourishing the land. The sound of cracking stone beside her stirred her from that consideration with a sigh and she turned to look at the crude, stone-carved compass disc that now had a faint crack across it. A lightning bolt cracked the mountain slope more than a mile above in the same instant, scattering rocks that were already mere illusions of stone as they rained down like sparks. Its last reading was Death from Six Directions, which was Well at least youre honest about the chances if you get hit by one, she chuckled, taking the compass in her hands and considering it, before sending it spinning out into the void below, where it bounced off a few rocks and then vanished, before standing up. The trip back into the hold was not especially difficult, given she was still technically within it. She walked through a small passage in the rock, which took her down off the high promontory she had been sitting on, overlooking the mountain slope. The path twisted down the side of gorge, first along a rock-cut colonnade, then down steps and finally through some terraces where hardy alpine plants flourished. Thereafter, it went through a few more colonnaded walkways before finally coming out next to what amounted to some storerooms before turning back to the valley floor, winding between small plots and a few orchards and pools, branching off to various residences of the inhabitants. Here and there a goat picked its way through the clumps of vegetation nibbling as only goats could. She nodded politely to the Ghoblan sitting on a rock by one of those lower little plots and meandered back towards the main area of the gorge. The place was also set up like a rather mundane little village beyond there. Abodes were arranged on several layers, with stairs and well concealed entrances and exits to higher levels scattered around. Other Ghoblan, real and other, as she had come to think of them, were scattered about doing odd day to day tasks. The scale of the gorge was odd. How it succeeded in always being just the right size for any given day or place you were in it, for example, was something Cailleach had been rather vague about. Today the weather outside was better, so it was bigger and the open areas towards the back, including the path she had taken to get up to that particular high overlook outside, were quite easy to find. On other days, presumably when Ghoblan were less interested in tending their gardens, the gorge was narrow and winding, with its offshoot passages, stairways and cut colonnades hidden and obscured. Two of the UrInan, Ragash and Jelas, who were sat next to one of the pools, talked quietly glanced up at her as she passed by. She nodded to them as well and got a wave back before they returned to whatever they were discussing. Both were still recovering, and mostly all three from Thunder Mountain kept themselves to themselves as far as she was aware, except at more communal meal times when most of the UrInan came together in their shared abode. Ah, there you are! She turned her head to find Rusula also sat nearby, the spellbook she had given the young UrInan sat across her knees. This was probably only the second no third time she had seen the apprentice shaman out and about, now that she thought about it. The UrInans current garb was the same style of woven tunic she was herself currently wearing. Woven of thick wool, presumably from the goats, it came down to their knees but left their arms bare. Her own was dyed blue, while Rusulas was purple, yellow and grey square patterns. When combined with the young womans grey-brown skin tone and dark hair, it was nothing if not striking, and probably why she had settled upon it. She had also taken to wearing blue and gold streaks of dye on her cheeks and an upturned blue triangle on her brow with a yellow line through it, similar to the one she had seen on the various shamans back in the Cloud Arrow tribes hold. She certainly looked much healthier than before, although she herself was well aware that appearances there could be deceiving. Youre looking better she greeted her politely and made her way over to bench Rusula was sat on. Yeah, the Witch of White Depths Peak said I was recovered enough to start using mana properly again Rusula murmured. She nodded and sat down on the other end of the bench. The determination of the UrInan to not refer to Cailleach by name was another thing she had just come to accept. Any time she was mentioned there was a faint pause before they uttered her title as well, as if they were having to force themselves to even say that. They were fine with Old Bones, but Cailleach unnerved them in some way they all refused to talk about. I wanted to ask you some things Rusula said, pushing her hair back and putting the book to one side. Ohh? she nodded. Sure? What is it you need? Rusula looked a bit awkward and shifted about. Well, this book, its really impressive I know you lent it to me before when we were fighting... them. If you want to keep it, you can, she said without any preamble. I have memorised all five of the arts, as has Sana as far as I know, and recorded the rest of the text. Memorized Rusula eyed the book dubiously for a moment. Ah um thanks. No problem, she said with a smile. It is the least we can do in terms of repayment for well everything. I may want to look at it occasionally, but you can do as you like with it. Knowing what she did now, and looking back on things, she could see how they had literally spun through that tribe like a whirlwind and it made her feel kind of bad, in all honesty. It was little wonder the old shaman Argor had been so keen to see them off: Likely he had known more than he let on about their physiques natures. Probably he had also known that having more of them in one place could also lead to interesting times. I guess I know the real reason why he didnt have the both of us join him in that room now. That divination of his probably wouldnt have gone anywhere, she thought. Ah erm thank you, Rusula blinked, apparently caught off guard by her willingness to just give what was presumably a fairly rare thing away. In truth, she might have balked, had she some way to conveniently carry the thing with them, but they were probably going to be here for quite a while, and it was true that she had memorised the patterns in them completely. They were no more difficult to deal with than formation templates in that regard, and despite being rooted in arrays, much simpler than the majority of the symbols. The trade-off for them basically only doing variants on their specific theme. That erm wasnt what I wanted to ask though, Rusula said, almost squirming now. I learned a few of the symbols you used before, the young shaman almost whispered. Only I thought it would be easier She stared at Rusula, not sure whether to be surprised, impressed or amused. Thinking back on it, though that seemed like a small lifetime ago, as did most of the things prior to her capture, Rusula had been quite interested in the symbols they were using to help with the mining. Am I to assume that one of the reasons you ended up coming along with us was because the Cloud Arrows tribe hoped you would pick up a few of them? she asked, using her mantra to make sure her amusement was hidden. Rusula just looked more uncomfortable if that was at all possible. It was mentioned, but I didnt come just because of that, the young shamaness muttered. Once, several months ago, when she was much less clear on the social workings of both the UrInan and the Cloud Arrows tribe specifically, she would probably, she guessed, have been rather put out by this revelation. Now, though, she was more surprised at how little it bothered her. In any case, it wasnt like the two of them had some proprietorial grasp over all those symbol sets. Her main reticence about sharing them was down to the context within which they had been acquired as much as what they, themselves did, at least for those that originated within the academy. That was certainly the impression she had gotten from Cailleach on the few times they had talked since. It was the other, much more complex symbols, that were the problem ones. I understand- she cut off the rather embarrassed and a bit crestfallen Rusula before she could continue, realising that her silence had gone on long enough to make it look like she was going to refuse. I can certainly advise you in some of them, she replied, wondering what the best way to do so was. You will? Rusula said a bit blankly. Isnt that what I justC *thump* They both paused as a dull, ear-ringing explosion that was oddly familiar to her, echoed through the chasm. If she wasnt imagining things, it was the sound you got when you exploded a pill furnace. Ah, that will be Sana, Rusula said with a glance towards the main area of the village. What is she doing? she asked, looking in that direction. Trying to work on some refinement thing, Rusula said with a shrug. She just started earlier, and the explosions like that have been pretty consistent for most of the morning. Ah, she nodded, and decided not to go look. Sanas tribulations with the pagodas refinement art had her sister in what she could only describe as a foul mood. I guess we should just leave her to it, she added. Yes, Rusula nodded vehemently. She has been trying to make some kind of furnace from it all morning. I am pretty sure I know what the issue there is, she said with a resigned sigh C it would be the purity of their qi and control issues resulting from manipulating miniscule amounts of it causing problems with the materials used. Anyway, these symbols which ones did you want to ask me about?

~ Sana C Cailleachs Hold ~
Staring at the burn scars on the floor of the outermost room of the house Cailleach and Old Bones had set aside for them to stay in, Sana regretted cutting her hair short again. It was hard to run your hands through short hair and scream in frustration with quite the same cathartic impact. The remains of the rather crude pill furnace were scattered across most of the room. The problem, as far as she could see, was indeed that their qi was just too pure for most common materials to handle the strain of. A secondary, much more reasonable problem was that making pill furnaces, even when you had a blueprint floating beside you, was not a thing mastered in a day. Sighing, she swept out her qi and wiped away the ruins of the furnace and checked the integrity of the Eight Trigrams chart she had carved into the floor. It was, thankfully okay C though the reading on it was quite conclusive. The Yang readings were currently: Correctness C Unlucky. Stability C Inauspicious. Fortune C Auspicious, which was surprising. Power was deeply auspicious, but eclipsed by yin, which she had always felt was a smart-ass way of saying overloaded to the point of being negative. The Yin readings were about what she expected as well, as she considered the other half of the diagram she had drawn out and how qi was shifted in it. Flourishing was neutral, which was to be expected, really. Fortune read as inauspicious, which when combined with the yang reading meant that part of the process was both cancelling itself out and also interfering with itself simultaneously. That would be the poor materials she was using. Grace was inauspicious, which was also expected, given she had blown the furnace up. Aspiring was thankfully auspicious. That meant that she was at least improving. Looking at the materials she had left, she contemplated trying again, before deciding to just go outside for a bit. There was such a thing as doing too many divinations after all. The process could start to give you strange feedback into your own qi if you were exposed to many in a row. That was a point Old Oudeng had stressed when teaching them how to use these charts. It tended to be a very subtle corruption of the readings as well C the more you did, the more likely the readings of previous results were to influence the next ones, and after a while what you had was just a muddled mess. This was apparently a form of returning to origins wherein the natural chaos of the systems of the world it originated from started to reassert their own influence over the divinations system. To get order out of that madness, according to Old Oudeng, required you to start comprehending natural laws. Or at least that was the conventional wisdom. Her principle was, in some ways, if not making a minor mockery of that, at least making her sit and question elements of that assertion. It was a difficult problem to ponder as well, because Formless Permutation was Walking out of the room, she went down the hall and grabbed a wooden staff from by the door on the way as she exited into the warm, sunny environs outside to hit something. Arai was sat with Rusula, drawing symbols on a slab, so, beyond a slight wave, she left them to it, and made her way deeper into the valley, wandering between the beds of various spirit vegetables and fruit trees, past some of the routes to the higher level, until she got to the real inner regions. After a few hundred metres, the gorge opened out somewhat into what she could only call a huge sinkhole. The walls high above had some trees and vegetation on them and several hundred metres above was the blue circle of a sky C not the sky outside. Here there were also buildings cut into the walls that she could see C but they were rarely opened. Some were tomb complexes according to Old Bones C for those members of the hold who had died over the years. There were also some ancestral shrines, a few storehouses and a stone quarry. The broad space at the base of the sinkhole held a series of five warm pools around the perimeter. Each pool held a spirit tree, growing out of a rock at the back where they abutted the wall. It was in many ways a natural arrangement, she had come to recognise C the place responsible for the mild climate of this little hidden world. The middle, where she was heading, had a broad, open space that in the right season was apparently used for processing crops, but at other times was surrounded by lush grass. On it, she had set up, with Old Boness blessing, a rock that she had taken to using to practice her spear arts on. The question of weapons was somewhat difficult it turned out, because despite most of the other Ghoblan C Huldrekall, Tusser and Bjergfolk as Old Bones had termed them when her sister pressed C in this place possessing them, few were inclined to loan them, and all were apparently precious things. It was apparently a great honour for them to have been lent the ones they had been, a thing only possible because Cailleach was the one who asked it. As to the others here, the genuine Ghoblan, they had no weapons either and were, as far as she could see, here on what amounted to a cultivation retreat to find their ancestral selves according to Bright Fungi-seeker. There was no common iron or steel or anything like it in this place either, she had come to realise. One among its many other oddities she had encountered in the three weeks since they had become guests of Cailleach and Old Bones. In fact, there was very little in the way of such weapons or even tools here. The things used to work the fields, wood or quarry stone were, where required, made of wood and stone, but mainly spirit wood. The staff she had, had come from the supply of spirit wood kept for making furniture as was a wooden sword/blade her sister had carved to train with. Putting those concerns from her mind, she settled into the rhythm of the martial form from the pagoda and started to run through it, using it to practice melding her purified qi with her soul-sense, the Maelstrom Martial Intent and her Formless Permutations principle. This was, she had come to conclude, the fastest way to properly advance her cultivation. The grasping of her Principle had not really superseded those lesser parts, but rather given her an overarching structure into which to fit them and used the two combat forms to explore the interaction of those parts. Blow after blow crashed into the rock as she worked on controlling the recoil of the strikes, taking the repelled energy and sending it back again and again. Above and beyond everything else, she was learning that the key to the first form was the point between attack and defence. The moments of stillness between the flows. The same principle held true for the unarmed combat form C Way of the Harmonious Maelstrom. Finishing the form, she stepped back and considered her handiwork. The face of the stone before her had a few dents in it and the odd crack, but that was about it, which was good. She had broken three such rocks already while she got a handle on controlling the force that went through it. The staff was also still in pretty good condition, for the punishment it had taken. The end was a bit worn, but it held no cracks or other abnormalities. Walking around to the other side, she surveyed the damage done to it. The block was close to two by two metres, and the far side of it had a crater almost a metre across and twenty centimetres deep in it at this point. Gravel and dust were scattered in a fan shape a few metres across, with some larger chunks spread throughout. Not bad, she conceded out loud, running her fingers across the depression. It was rough still, and the splintering showed. The previous block the depression had been more like an irregular fissure. In this one, as far as she could see she sent her qi into the rock, and indeed, there were no continuous fissures all the way though. The goal was to pass the strikes through the rock rather than break the rock itself. Only when she could do that with pure martial intent fused with her principle C no qi, no soul-based intent C would she be considered as having reached completion with the first step of the form, according to the pagoda. To reach mastery as the pagoda termed it, she had to be able to replicate that feat with Dreaming of Abzu. The stage beyond that was to be able to break a second rock without harming ones on either side of it, and then pick which rock she wanted to break. Setting the staff aside, she turned her mind towards the Way of the Harmonious Maelstrom. This was, in many ways, much harder to use compared to the spear. The spear gave her a point of focus, a route and a framework beyond herself for each strike. The empty hand form asked the same of you, but without that crutch. It had two forms: The Maidens Story and the Dragons Dance. The Maidens Story held five forms: Maiden Dances on the Waters, Shadow upon the Waters, Maiden Dances with the Dragon, Mystery of the Moon and finally the The Moon Maiden Ascends. The Dragons Dance also held five forms: Moon Dragon Descends, Overturning Sea and Sky, Dragon Dances with the Maiden, Dragon from the Waters Shadow and finally Moon Dragon Ascends The Dragons Dance was well beyond her capabilities currently. Even the most basic form, Moon Dragon Descends, required her to have grasped worldly strength, probably laws, and attained an understanding of Connate, Natural Intent that was far beyond anything she was capable of. It was only mentioned in the form by way of explanation for the parts of the Maidens story that necessitated its awareness. Much like the spear forms, each of the forms had a mnemonic associated with it. Maiden Dances on the Waters was also a movement art as much as a footwork and striking form. The only reason she had not been using it up to this point, was that Maelstrom Shifting Steps was more tailored specifically to Maelstrom Intent and what the pagoda had required her to focus on. Inhaling and exhaling a few times, she started to perform the first form, slowly. It was a strange form, and she could see why, in the time she had now spent practicing it, the pagoda had started her off with the spear form. Her early misconceptions about how the whole lot were meant to be used were rooted in her using this empty-handed form before she grasped the receiving and returning aspect. Her steps carried her around the cleared area as she went through the different movements impressed into her mind from the pagoda C flowing through each one, time after time, until she shifted to the grass, where it was much harder. To attain minor completion required you to be able to walk across the ground or through the grass without disturbing it in any unnatural ways. To reach completion she had to be able to dance on the tops of the blades of grass with only the martial intent of the form to carry her, and be able to step on water in the same way. To attain mastery she had to be able to do so on water without leaving any distortion and only when she was able to move through the world, using her qi through this form, without leaving the faintest ripple of her presence would she be considered to have reached perfection. The amount of effort required for that... Despite having tried for almost a week now, she could barely take a few steps on the grass blades before she came a cropper. This time, she made it six steps before she missed one of the moments of stillness between the motions she was flowing through and sent herself sprawling on her face in the dirt in what was probably quite comedic fashion to anyone watching. Dusting herself off, she picked herself up with a wry chuckle and she started again, running through the form on the cleared earth before shifting to the grass. She was able to complete most of a circuit of the cleared area, barely breaking the grass before attempting once again to walk on it. This time she only made it three steps, courtesy of an unforeseen gust of wind and slipped, falling on her back, arms spread. She could have stopped herself fairly easily, but the empty-armed form had a few other oddities in it. Falling C the harmonious way of falling over C was one of them. That was basically a thing of mortal martial arts. Cultivation martial arts forms did have some aspects of it, akin to the receiving and returning force, but it was a very minor part of them as she understood it. Where that occurred it was focused into the attacks and defences. Inhaling, she rolled back up with a bounce and exhaling, started again. By the time she had worked off her frustrations with exploding pill furnaces and the truly esoteric refinement art and was starting to veer back towards getting unduly angered by her continued failure to skip across the blades of grass like a fairy immortal, it was well towards the middle of the afternoon and the sunshine had given way to a misty sky. Arai and Rusula were still talking about array symbols. Rusula was looking vexed and there were a few egregiously melted-looking rocks nearby, as well as a small audience of the three Ghoblan. They were, in a way, the reason why she was conducting her experiments with refinement inside. Not because of any fear of them copying anything, but because it was distracting to have a nut throwing gallery giving running commentary on your successes and failures, and she hadnt the heart to tell them to shove off after everything they had all been through. Still not feeling like revisiting the refinement art, she found herself instead wandering through the gorge looking at the various gardens, pondering stuff. That was the problem with their new circumstances, if you could call it as such. Even in the Cloud Arrows tribe there had been things to do and a certain worry C concern, even C keeping her on edge. Here it was just too peaceful. Three weeks had flitted by, in various ways, since her sister also broke through rather spectacularly, it had to be said, in one of the mountain vales to the north of the hold, and in the process she had come to recognise that singular problem and the understanding that she had no idea how to deal with it. Part of it, she suspected, was the continued lure of her Physique, now that she was aware of it. Old Bones had explained as much quite early on. Knowledge of how things worked could, sometimes, be as much a hindrance as a help, if you were not very clear on why they worked. This was apparently not a problem unique to Mortal Physiques; it also occurred in several other odd powers. The one that stuck out for her from that discussion of a few days back was something called empaths. Those who were born innately as such C with an inborn power to grasp the emotions and even subconscious desires and thoughts of others, to the point where they could even control them were, according to the old Ghoblan, the worst afflicted. Frequently they went mad before they ever realised what their gift was, sometimes before they were even born. Telling one what was happening tended to be even worse, because then they started projecting their desire not to feel emotions of others outwards, leading to a different kind of horror. A similar kind of problem could, apparently occur with Mortal Physiques as well, especially early on. In that case, it was akin to actually forcing the issue, inadvertently C or deliberately. Somewhat unsurprisingly, knowing you were a walking disaster alignment usually turned you into a self-fulfilling divination as well as a disaster alignment. Or the conflict between trying to suppress it or stay ahead of it led to everything blowing up and you had a psyche break, then it became a self-fulfilling divination. Even though Old Bones had assured her that wouldnt happen to them, not to that absolute degree anyway, given they had severed a portion of their connection to the agency of the world, it was hard not to worry. Weirdly, even her mantra didnt help with that. She had tried, several times in fact, and the two C mantra and issue C sort of just slid past each other, like lightless boats in the night, never interacting. Her best guess there, because neither Old Bones nor Cailleach, when she was around, had been especially forthcoming about those, was that the two powers were sort of evenly matched. Sadly, that could only be idle speculation The only person she could have asked was long This is the problem! she sighed, again reaching to run her hands through her hair before stopping and finding she had unknowingly stopped to stare into one of the ponds, at some multi-coloured water lilies that they grew here for their seeds and roots. Many problems there are, to some, even answers you may find The perpetually amused tone of Old Bones interjected from nearby. Unless you can help me speak to my mother, I suspect this is a problem without an answer, she remarked rather more tartly than she intended, looking around for a moment before finally finding the old Ghoblan sitting cross-legged on a rock on the far edge of the pond, holding a fishing rod. That is, sadly, beyond me means, the old Ghoblan agreed. Although, I assume that is not, in fact, the problem. It is not, she sighed. I was wondering if my Mantra and the Mortal Physique would be considered of equal origin, because Trailing off, she belatedly realised that the oaths regarding speaking about the secret techniques to others still worked. It had been so long since she had been around anyone that wasnt Arai that that had been a practicable non-issue. Oh, hmm depends on the mantra, and the words in it, the old Ghoblan pondered. The origins of that promise, what you call a mantra, are quite unique. The words that come from them have much in common with the symbols like the one that likely makes up the core of your physique. The two share a parallel common origin, I suppose. It depends on how they are being used. You could consider them a method such as your physique, in their own right. They are? she asked C she already knew as much, given they were the de facto root of a cultivation method that the physique seemed content to work alongside, but wasnt going to miss out on the opportunity to actually have someone else talk, hopefully knowledgeably, about them. Well, usually those methods are quite tightly guarded, the Ghoblan chuckled. The one who dreamed up that whole thing was quite extraordinary, not someone who is easy to deal with not at all Is? she blinked, wondering if he was just speaking with a turn of phrase or? You mean the person who created the method still lives? Oh, certainly they still live, Old Bones chuckled darkly. They tried to kill them, and their descendants tried to seize their power for themselves. The aftermath was quite spectacularly unpleasant, and the repercussions are still being felt to this day. Those that survived, of which the creator of mantras is certainly one, are among some of the truly ancient beings. ___ name is _________. She stared as the Ghoblan spoke two non-sounds. The experience of comprehending them was bizarre. The knowledge does nobody any good though, because like ________ and ______, if you speak their name, any world touched by them denies it, and that happens, Old Bones said sourly. You cannot even write ___ name down. Here, watch. The Ghoblan drew a series of incomprehensible squiggles in the air with his finger, which to her were just a weird pattern with no meaning, a thing of no consequence The moment of duality that came with it made her eyes water. Briefly she understood something of what had occurred C that it was like what had been done to her before, but this was utterly different at the same time. That had been an aberration, a manipulation; this was deliberate on the part of that being or those ______. That is very weird, she said after a moment. It is, the old Ghoblan agreed sagely. When the day comes that you can speak those words and have someone else understand them, you will have stepped across a threshold that even the hagiographers of myth have never fully grasped C or fallen under the auspice of the truly powerful. How come you are able to say ____ live, she had another weird moment where the word came out empty somehow, even though she knew it and Old Bones had said it to her earlier just fine. The difference in realm and perspective, the Old Ghoblan said with a toothy grin. That you can even say as much as you can regarding ___ and those other beings of yore is a testament to the nature of what you succeeded in severing at the 5th circle. Most would never be able to do even that before crossing the 7th or 8th circle. Mostly because few are provided the opportunity or the desperation to do what you did. Anyway, to answer your question tangentially, he continued. If you are speaking of some of the things those mnemonics can achieve, then yes, they might be considered on a level with what a mortal physique is capable of doing, in terms of their absolute potential at least. Realising that potential, though, is much, much harder in comparison. She mulled those words over, weighing them against her inability to have the mantra sweep up her concern about Would the two work together? she asked after a moment. Sympathetically? Absolutely, the old Ghoblan nodded. Everyone forgets, but ______, _______ and _________ were __ ___ ____ ____ and _____ _ ___ __ Old Bones trailed off, realising as she stared at him dubiously listening to the non-words what was happening. Esssshh, ___ really holds _ ______, the old Ghoblan scowled, casting his fishing rod out into the pond again. She tried not to look awkward on his behalf. Even that? he stared up at the sky for a long moment, frowning, before shaking his head. It is what it is I suppose. That was also quite informative, in a different way from what you were perhaps expecting, the old Ghoblan sighed. In short, the things that touch that topic are hard to discuss, even for us, even in a place like this, sealed away as we are. Eyeing the Symbol, which just sat there doing symbol things in her Sea of Knowledge, and considering the mnemonics for her mantra, she thought she grasped what was happening, after a fashion. What Old Bones had said was enough of a hint though C her mantra and her physique had some sort of sympathetic C understanding was maybe too strong a word C synergy perhaps, preventing the two from working against each other? The other possibility Oh, she nodded. I think I get whats going on. As far as intuitive guesses went, it was probably the right one. Old Bones had implied that trying to deny the incidental effects of the physique on her interaction could lead to odd, and probably rather undesirable exacerbations of the phenomenon. Would her basically hiding her own worries about those effects also count for that? If they did, that was quite terrifying. False ignorance is no protection against the influence of a mortal physique? she said, looking at him sideways. Oh regarding the earlier point, absolutely no good, positively dangerous in fact. In the long run, it would be like constantly tensioning a rope, Old Bones agreed. Now I get why you asked. You are feeling bored, sat here doing the same things every day. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. She wouldnt have couched it in quite those terms. There were plenty of things she could be doing C should be doing, and was in fact doing. Its more that we were fighting everything for so long, struggling to survive from day to day hour to hour even, against all kinds of stupid odds And now youre sitting here, eating well, if not actually sleeping and not in any obvious danger at all Old Bones nodded. Well, yes she conceded a bit lamely. These days, they would call that a traumatic disorder, the old Ghoblan snickered. They were big on those in the academy C traumatising your students with brutal training regimes was considered unethical or some such according to my dear one. Mostly it raised them a bunch of sissies who could theorise you ten solutions to the letter A but couldnt punch their way out of a damp paper bag. She was about to complain that she did not have something like that, but in fact she recalled. Oh. She shuddered; it wasnt a very nice memory either... When she had been seven, she guessed, they had been in a teahouse in a village near West Flower Picking town. She had been playing with some local children, and they had all started laughing at an old man C a cripple, who was drunk off his head in the teahouse. She, wanting to go along with her new friends, had laughed at the stupid way he talked while playing with some of their friends and said something she couldnt recall what, and their father who had been there had been almost enraged and dragged her over and made her bow down and apologise to the drunk old man, even as all the others in the teahouse laughed at them both. When they had gotten home, she had been roundly thrashed as well, and told to respect others C even her mother had agreed on that. They had then explained why the old man was broken. He was a conscript into the military authority, someone who had fought in wars 150 years before she was even born, a Golden Core cultivator no less. Eventually, when those wars were done, the Military Authority had sent all those conscripts back home, and while many had fit back in, or got jobs as guards, that old man, whose name she had never known had apparently been unable to adjust C he had had jobs, been a guard, a mercenary and such, but had never been able to put his experience behind him. As a former conscript he had had no support from the authority and while people like her father helped him, the damage he had suffered was not a thing that could be fixed by cultivation strength alone. Many such people, her father explained, either ended up dead as mercenary blades, or through picking fights with people, or just walked into the forest and kept killing. Because the old man had not wanted to abandon his family, finding no honour in the death he had seen far too much of, and not wanting to leave his grandkids without a grandfather, no matter how terrible a one he might have been, he just drank himself insensible in the teahouse, gambled with money he didnt have, and which no one ever asked for if he lost, and acted a fool instead. When she framed it like that their year of fighting was like that, especially given their months in captivity albeit much less horrific in its end, perhaps. Having arrived at this point even after a few weeks, she was just unable to settle. Well, youre a long way off that, honestly, the Old Ghoblan observed, clearly registering her long face and conflicted expression that she could see reflected in the pond. There were people I saw back home who fought in wars, who just didnt know how to stop when they got home, she said eventually. Aye, a common problem, Old Bones agreed. Here, in a harsh land like this, the edge keeps you alive, but as you are finding, the edge can also follow you home. The problem with coddling children is that it just makes them more susceptible though. When it does happen to them, they dont know how to deal with it. And how do you Ghoblan deal with it? she asked, eyeing him sideways again, still a bit annoyed over the memory itself, but determined not to rely on her mantra to get rid of that C she was still suffering symptoms of that overuse as well. Alcohol usually, or sex, the Ghoblan cackled. You cant tell someone else how to deal with it. The first step is largely knowing you do have to deal with it though, after that it becomes a lot easier. You just need time to adjust to something approaching normality for you. That is all I can suggest. Seated in silence, watching the fish swim in the pond, she mulled that over. As far as advice went, it was useful, not quite what she had started the conversation considering but also well it was comforting in a way, she supposed. Dont tell my dear what I suggested before that though; she gets ratty about that kind of thing, Old Bones muttered after a moment, casting the line again. She couldnt help but laugh at that thought, because it was such a funny concern in such a heavy topic. It was true that Cailleach seemed to have views about conduct here. There were also almost no women around who were not partnered with others she had already noted, outside of them and those who came with them. The vast majority of the Huldrekall and the others were all male, of that she was pretty certain C as were most of the actual Ghoblan living, or lurking in the hold.

~ Arai C Cailleachs Hold, Sinkhole ~
Seated on the large block that Sana had taken to using for her martial training, Arai found herself considering in detail Rusulas issues with the arrays. They had worked for several hours on it, until Rusula had had to go rest, having overtaxed herself at last. It had certainly been informative, for her at least. Probably for Rusula as well, assuming she wasnt utterly disheartened by the whole experience. Rusula certainly had as much talent for exploding rocks as she had had when first starting out. That was why they had finished up all the way out here C Old Bones, who was fishing in one of the ponds while talking to Sana had thrown a fish at them in the end and told them to be considerate of others. The whole thing had certainly highlighted some interesting differences between her own capabilities and Rusulas C mainly in terms of qi refinement and control methods. Well, mana and qi methods, because Rusula was quite clear that she wasnt using qi. At first, she had wondered if that was what the problem was, but in the end, she had had to go all the way back to their very earliest efforts to demonstrate to herself as much as to Rusula that that was not what it was. That was the point they had been exiled out here C when Rusula proved herself every bit as adept at that as they had been. It had taken a while after that, but she had finally got to the edge of the problem, or difficulty as it could also be termed. Back in the Cloud Arrow tribes settlement she had not asked anything regarding that, beyond managing to manoeuvre a conversation or two around to discussing advancements and such. That had mostly been because she was still afraid of being found as not being whatever an UrSar was. Now she was somewhat clearer on that, at least by implication C although she fully intended to ask Cailleach for a full explanation whenever she next appeared C she was less concerned about revealing her ignorance of a few matters like this. So, the explanation Rusula gave her, by way of their exploration of the basics of the problem, had shown that her understanding of Intent was the issue, and by extension, the fact that UrInan didnt use anything remotely like a cultivation law. UrInan tribes all had a singular symbol or set of symbols, akin to the ones she had begun thinking of as the advanced ones, that were handed down as part of their clan and family lineages. All UrInan children were totally mortal until they underwent puberty. At that point the tribe shamans did a big divination ceremony each year, on a particularly auspicious day C usually midsummer C and used that singular symbol, or one passed down within a family group along with an auspicious object associated with that person at birth to activate their mana. Every few years this would result in the discovery of a child, like Rusula, who was particularly suited to mana manipulation. Those then became potential candidates to be apprentice shaman, assuming they didnt die first. Even more rarely, would this result in the manifestation of a physique, like the old shaman Angor had, according to Rusula. The tribe had some twenty such warriors, hunters, two of their shamans and a few others with such physiques, although only Angors was considered to be worthy of an epithet. In any case, the issue was that spellcasting, as Rusula called the use of elemental attacks manifested through arts, was done and trained to work entirely through the shamans control of mana, supported by their connection to the ancestral heritage of their tribe. Rusula had no issues using the arts from the book because they had the basics of their intent fused into the arrays, she had come to realise. It had barely been of relevance to them when they found the book, because their own grasp of intent at that point was sufficiently advanced that it easily substituted for that in the arts, and once they memorised them, it was moot. Only when using the art via the book was it a pertinent point, and that was what allowed someone like Rusula to use it like a treasure artefact, or a talisman with unlimited charges. When viewed like that, she finally understood why the UrInan had been so shocked when she easily gave it away. To a tribe like the Cloud Arrows, it was a priceless weapon. Regarding Intent as she understood it, it was warriors and hunters who learned from a young age how to fight and, through that, master a form of martial intent, and indeed, their advancement was almost entirely related to intent and manipulating their mana in that style. That was why she had felt they were so close to body refinement cultivators. Rusulas problem, thus, was that she had no understanding of how to imbue intent into array centres, because shamans used the symbols they had in a totally different way, as personal body augments. On the face of it, this had a passing similarity to what she was doing with the symbols in her own dantian, but in terms of function the shamans treated them like she would her mantra. They could also paint them on others, and using the strength of their ancestral connection allow other UrInan to use a lesser version of them. She could see how it worked, and even the advantage of the UrInans way, but it wasnt half headache inducing in terms of her helping Rusula Idly, she hopped off the rock and made her way over to the stone quarry in the far wall. With the leaf, she sheared off a rectangular block half a metre by half a metre and about one metre high and a flat metre square slab and took them out to the cleared area. It was a matter of a few moments to fuse the two using an array, at which point she sat back to consider what she actually intended to do with them. Rusulas strength was akin to a powerful Soul Foundation expert, even if she didnt have the soul aspect of the foundation. The main issue was her lack of Intent as much as anything She stared at the pillar for a few minutes, walking around it pretty much at random, in the misty late afternoon light before sighing and conceding that she was better off just going and asking someone. It wasnt like she could even give Rusula a mantra. While the West Flower Picking pavilion had had several C orphaned ones acquired through various means, such as the one Juni and Ling used C she had never made the effort to learn about them. There had never been any need, and who was she going to bestow one to anyway? Oh hindsight, get thee off my fate-thrashed lawn, she proclaimed eventually, before turning on her heel and making her way back towards the hold proper. The only methods for martial intent, or any kind of intent she had, could not be passed on either. Same with the ones Sana had from the pagoda. They had tried that and it had gotten nowhere; Sana had gotten very clear vibes that certain things should not be shared and that was that. I see you have finally given up murdering helpless rocks Old Bones remarked as she passed by his pond. I am sure they had it coming somehow, she grumbled, before stopping and realising that he was probably the person to ask. Can I ask you a question about cultivation methods? she added. If by the esoterically obscure collections of cosmic illogic you call cultivation laws by that, probably not, Old Bones said drily. I know Heavens Path practitioners, but I have never been one. She smiled wanly and shook her head. No not that, its to do with intent, and arrays. Ah, I know where this is going C the little shamaness cannot use it to control the centres, Old Bones nodded immediately. You knew that already and you let me explode rocks all afternoon? she grumbled. What am I? Your grandfather? You worked it out on your own didnt you? the old Ghoblan snickered. Short of teaching her a martial cultivation form, which I dont possess any of that can be shared, she said, is there any way for her to use them like I do? Old Bones cast his line out into the pond and was silent for an almost awkward length of time before speaking again. Do you wish to give her fish, or teach her to fish? -Uggh, elders and their metaphors. If you mean it, just say it, she complained in her head. The latter, she said after a moment. Then you should go tell her to pick up a weapon and get good at hitting things, Old Bones chuckled. Arent there more well, less physical ways? she frowned. Youre overthinking things; you worked out that intent was the problem, but the whole methodology of the UrInan is different from your way of thinking. She doesnt have to hit things with a sword. Get her to practice with a bow and arrow, or throwing things C rocks, the old Ghoblan said with an amused laugh. The easy way, to give her fish, is for you to draw the symbols with intent within them, and then let her comprehend them herself, in that manner. That is how they usually learn them. That will limit their effectiveness though she pointed out, having run into that problem already, herself. The depth of understanding gained from them is indeed tied to that of the person who makes the array, the Old Ghoblan said, staring at her with a different sort of amused expression. She stared back at him, before standing up with a sigh. Thank you for the instruction, Elder Bones, she saluted, mostly seriously, but with a faint hint of play in there as well. Scram C before I throw another fish at you, Old Bones said, sticking his tongue out between pointed teeth. Walking back through the fields towards the sinkhole, she had to reflect that her previous thought had been rather short-sighted. Too caught up in what others want, not enough with what I need she mused, putting her hands behind her back as she walked. The answer, which Old Bones had pointed out in not so many words, was kind of obvious. If she wanted to teach Rusula those symbols, she could only do it herself, and she had admitted as much that she was not confident in her own depth of knowledge regarding them so all she could do was get better at them herself. Arriving before the stone pillar, she considered it and the various symbols she currently had an understanding of. They floated in her Sea of Knowledge like dim stars. Picking the most basic set from the academy, which she had spent the longest poring over, she drew upon her qi and considered her intent. Sundering Intent wasnt really suitable, so she took some of her Soul Intent instead and used that, infusing it into her qi. With a final soft sigh, she sat down began to draw.

~ Jun Han C West Flower Picking town ~
How quickly a town changes, Jun Han mused, looking at the patrol of guards from the Military Authority Bureau stalking through the river market, poking at various stalls in the misty rain. Everywhere the sound of life nervously continuing echoed. People hawked their goods, herbs were being sold even some wild animals and such. People had to make a living, after all, in spite of everything else. As far as compromises go, its remarkable the province is not already embroiled in a war, Mrs Leng, Yuan Leng, agreed as she sat next to him, watching several of her workers oversee the complex of stalls they were selling their spirit food at. As far as changes went, Jun Han felt that he hadnt seen such a relative spinning of a location on its social and political axis in such a short period of time since he was a mortal cultivator on Feilin continent in Ba Yan Tai Mortal World C the world of his birth. The new guards were mostly not the old guards. The Military Authority had rotated the Blue Water province legion out, almost in its entirety at this point. Not off world, at least not the rank and file, but they had been re-deployed to the Northern Tang continent, on the border of the Phoenix Pyre desert. Those who were now patrolling the streets were rapid deployment troops, brought in from the Eclipse Point while, presumably, someone in authority decided which legion got to do the dirty job of attempting to keep this province under their thumb. Did you hear, the rumour coming out of Blue Water city is that the Imperial Court has in fact appointed the legitimate duke? What monkeyshit, the Azure Astral Authority would never permit such an outrage Its true, there was a big battle in the city last night C between rebels and the Azure Astral forces Rebels? I heard it was the Lu clan But didnt the Azure Astral Authority win? The military are? Thats what they are saying, but my cousins sister is a maid at Nah, not the Lu Clan, some old ancestor from the Cao clan escaped, I heard I heard Saintess Meng was seen in Blue Water city I heard that there was a pitched battle between the new Military Authority for the town and the Deng clan to the north as well Get out. An Imperial Princess was one thing, but you think someone like her? Yeah, the Deng clan kicked their thieving asses I heard Could it have been Lady Meng Yang? Just because its the wet season doesnt mean they wont come kick your gossiping monkey butt. Stop it Marshal Tai was at least a proper captain knew what was what They hear you saying that, theyll conscript you and send you up north as well Nameless-accursed weather, do we really need to deal with all of this? All the Imperial Courts fault. Yeah although Certainly, the heavens are pissing on us And so it went around and around. The topics of conversation were myriad, but the theme was largely the same, because apparently, much like whatever had happened in Blue Water city, the climate in Yin Eclipse had finally decided to stabilize into a wet season of the kind astrologers and farmers alike would likely complain about for years to come. It seems that Yin Eclipse has a dark sense of humour at least, he observed as the queue for food continued to shift. Well, this is what you get when you poke and prod too much, Mrs Leng agreed, glancing up from whatever she was reading. That made sense, on several levels *boom* *zzzzzzzzap* *Thwack* Oh, great, Mrs Leng said, snapping her scroll shut and glancing in the direction of the river as others also ducked away for cover. There was the sound of a warning bell, and the shimmer of a few distant formations in the rain, and then another series of small explosions and shouting. That was the other issue: The town was still half occupied by a huge number of young nobles from the central continent, a large swathe of them from sects you could only call hard-line Imperial loyalists. It is indeed remarkable that the town at least is not in a pitched battle, he agreed, not needing to hide his own scowl as he peered through the mist that fuzzed soul sense and immortal sense to see what had occurred. The scene calmed down after a few moments, and people started to pick themselves up or come out of whatever shelter they had briefly sought C picking up scattered umbrellas and the odd pack, helping their compatriots up and yes, taking the opportunity to skip a few places in queues where it was convenient. It took a few moments to find the unrest: C a fight, brawl really in a teahouse a few streets over with a view overlooking one of the broader canals that branched off the river. His soul sense, which could just reach that far in this quasi-rain if he properly focused, told him that the responsible parties were a bunch of youths who had gotten drunk and an argument about a table had morphed into some insult or other about the Imperial Empress. Two people had ended up in the river, while a third, from a sect he didnt recognise, appeared to have been hurled into in a building across the street. The remainder were getting the snot beaten out of them by the teahouse guards now they had all been suppressed by the formations on the establishment. What happened, Sir Yuan? one of the servers asked him nervously. Teahouse brawl between a bunch of youths, he replied. It seems to have been handled. Thank goodness. I already had my house demolished once, another muttered. Dont want the Military Authority trying to go for round two. Bunch of dog-molesting brats, another of the women scowled. Could they even catch local dogs to torment? the old man who she was serving, who had just picked himself up, chuckled darkly. He shared a chuckle with the others, less nervously though, and went back to scanning the market, or at least looking like it. Outwardly, that was his cover now C a mercenary guard, from a small branch of the Yuan clan, called Yuan Zixin. Who the original Yuan Zixin had been, he had no idea, but Mrs Leng had produced that identity for him the previous night, and told him that that, as far as the world was concerned, was his name from now on. He was someone she had contracted through distant, reputable relatives out east C a Golden Immortal with a good history in these matters who had been adopted into the Yuan clan as a mortal world ascender some centuries prior. He had been dubious that would work given the scope of people looking for him, but Tai Qiuyue, who had left for somewhere else early this morning, had just laughed at his worry and told him to just stick to his new identity and not be troubled by such inconsequential things and that even if the Emperor of Shan Lai himself came poking, he would be Yuan Zixin and not Jun Han henceforth. As for Jun Han he was missing. There were, in fact, posters up with his face on them on the communal notice board, not 30 metres from their current spot. Jun Han C missing C Military Envoy abducted during civil unrest. If any information is known, please contact the Military Authority clerks. A reward of 5 spirit jade for any credible information. Whatever Mrs Leng and Tai Qiuyue had done, it had been comprehensive. His house was a ruin and the Military Authority had offered a hefty reward for any information regarding his whereabouts. He was not the only one, admittedly. Several other local officials had gone missing and a few other important persons as well in the last week or two. His spat with the Jade Gate Court had turned out to be remarkably convenient there. They, of course, strenuously denied anything, but had also been about as cooperative as a bull being asked to walk backwards when pressed. The tangential links between one of their missing scions, the ludicrous rebellion charges of before and his own daughters who most now thought dead, along with Kun Juni it seemed, had sealed the scenario in most peoples minds. Stop worrying about it, Mrs Leng chuckled. Youre here to do a job, thats all. Its a bit he sighed, and focused himself. It had been a hard few days, weeks even, but she was right. Never would I have thought I would be back in a position like this. Even when he was still a mortal cultivator, back home the series of events where the sect he had been part of had been overturned when a new emperor was crowned had been nothing compared to this. I know, its not what you agreed to, but who could expect what today would bring, compared to yesterday or the day before, the old woman grumbled. Its a miracle of heaven we are not in a war right now. Indeed, one of the serving girls nearby muttered, making an auspicious sign as she looked for some spirit herb in a crate. That was, indeed, true C whatever had happened the previous night in Blue Water city, under the onset of the seasonal rains, had put a hard break on the Azure Astral Authoritys re-occupation of the province. Whoever was responsible had basically stuck a foot out of the darkness and tripped everyone flat on their faces, near enough. I take it you have no thoughts on who was responsible? he murmured. There are many rumours. Some of them may even be true. We will no doubt find out when the dust settles, Mrs Leng replied rather drolly. He shook his head and went back to looking at the market. Her reply was as close to a non-answer as possible and yet it was hard not to wonder if the people doing the tripping were not, in fact, other members of the Solitary Slaughter Sept. From what he knew of them, even just from his time in the Military Authority, they could achieve a thing like this. As a dark organisation, they were the most feared and elusive for a reason. The man he had seen that time, in the midst of the ruins of the Blood Eclipse Cults headquarters, was the Rage of Solitary Slaughter C Yuan Leng had shown him the signs of all seven. The Rage was a myth who had slaughtered an entire Imperial Palace and executed an Emperor over a single dead child and slain three dukes on two continents since then. Between them, the seven had a reputation that even an unlettered child in a slum knew: folk heroes, myths and living monsters. Dozens of stories and feats attributed to them including three dead Emperors, one Empress, a visiting Envoy of the Mo clan, several Azure Astral Envoys, a bevy of Dukes and any number of evil cults and notorious villains and clans had fallen out of history over the years. Their demise attributed to that mythical, folkloric group of seven. Even the upper echelons of Eastern Azures Military Authority, presumably with the support of Shan Lai, had gotten nowhere, despite them slaying two generals, an entire battalion of a legion and an adjunct from Shan Lai on the northern continent in the last thousand years. Sir Yuan? He glanced over at the young woman called Ning Sora who had spoken to him, who he had apparently not replied to. She was offering him a bowl of nourishing spirit food broth. Apologies, he bowed to her politely and took the food and the flatbread that came with it with a smile. She blushed slightly and nodded before turning back to the pot and pouring out some of the others portions. He took a deep drink of the soup, to avoid having to deal with the fact that someone who had been a passing acquaintance of his daughters and was only 26 years old and a distant relative of Old Fang at that was trying to flirt with him, on a day like today. The chilled soup was excellent though, with a sort of cool spice to it that took away the humidity of the day a little bit. It was the reason why there was a small crowd around their portion of the market. Most of the nearby stalls were all those of Mrs Lengs friends or associates as well. Oi OI! shouts from the back of the crowd made him sigh and put down the bowl. A group of a dozen youths, accompanying five wearing the robes of junior officials from the Hunter Pavilion, pushed their way through the crowd with a certain amount of force. Eyeing the group accompanying them, he had to admit they were not from any influence he recognised. People grumbled and shuffled out of the way as best they could. Two of the other guards on the stall, who were outside, tried to move forward only to find themselves blocked by the people retreating. A few more testy ones pushed back. A group of youths who had been queuing up from one of the local social associations that really should be called gangs started to obstruct the new arrivals Enough, he snapped, as one of the group appeared to reflexively take a stray kick at a child who had been caught in the kerfuffle and separated from his parents, having failed to get out of the way fast enough. The word, infused with a bit of his intent, echoed through the crowd and made most of them still or flinch. The youths from both parties all winced as well and were brought up short. It was a good thing they stopped too, because while the members of the local gang were mostly Golden Core or Soul Foundation, two of those with the new arrivals were Dao Seeking or Severing Origins. Three of the junior officials were Immortal, he noted, wearing the markings of eight star ranked herb hunters. The leader, who was standing beside the youth who had originally shouted, was a junior official with three silver slashes and six bronze slashes on his azure robe, which had a gold trim. -They wasted no time reintroducing those extra status ranks, it seems, he sneered inwardly. Stepping forward, he leant on the counter and looked them over with narrowed eyes. Please stop causing a ruckus, he said, projecting his voice through the crowd again. There is more than enough for everyone. Then these people should not have obstructed, guard, one of the youths with the hunters said flatly, having recovered his composure. Hey, old man one of the gang members scowled before his compatriots noted the other guards looking at them pityingly and started to back up. Stay there, he said with a polite cough, locking that entire group down. The crowd had mostly shuffled back now. This is the stall of Leng Shuang? one of the youths of the accompanying group said. -Shuang? It took him a moment to realise that he had asked for Mrs Leng by her given name. It is, he nodded. Our young lord is hosting a banquet for many outstanding figures in the younger generation this evening. We are here on his behalf after he was was informed that she is the premier spirit food cook in this town. He hopes it would be her especial honour to provide food for Young Noble Fan Peizhi''s banquet for this evening. For that you make this kind of fuss? he asked dubiously, looking at the scattered crowd. What Young Master Peizhi asks for, it is beholden on others to give, another youth said with a perfectly straight face. This is a great honour? Young Noble Rua here is -Just who exactly taught this moron morals? he thought in the privacy of his own mind, even as the crowd just stared dully at the youth. They come here asking this for his boss who is literally called respectful and his subordinates are It was an effort not to put his hand to his face. A few others, further back, were incapable of that self-control C the youths from the local gang had expressions bordering between incredulity, and others looking like they have just seen their new idol in shamelessness descend like Buddha from the heavens. Apologise to the people here before anything else, Mrs Leng said softly. The affronted-looking youth almost expanded as he drew himself up, while the others, having taken a quick look at the rather impoverished attire of most present started to look gloomy. Or scram and never enter my sight again, any of you. Mrs Leng added. Exhaling, he used his movement art to arrive at the other side of the stall in the blink of an eye, pressing a palm gently against the Dao Seeking boys chest. All the youths qi faded away and he collapsed to the ground looking like a squid someone had stood on, limbs pale and shaking. I believe Mrs Leng was quite clear, he said softly. While supplying spirit foodC Guard, do be silent. He was not speaking to you, one of the Immortals said. And you have laid hands on one of our compatriots This isC This is not a place without laws, he said pointedly, holding up his militia talisman that all mercenary guards in the town had to bear. Unless the Military Authority has all left in the last ten minutes and nobody noticed? I think you will find, guard, that our patience has limits, the second Immortal muttered, taking out a talisman. Please, this is not how this should go, the last Immortal, a youth with the gold-trimmed robe, who was presumably Young Noble Rua, said with a rather awkward smile, finally speaking up. My compatriots are Young Master, you must think of your status! several of the other goons all said at once. My compatriots were overly forceful. It is Young Noble Peizhis hope that you would provide spirit food for his banquet. He has just become the leader of the younger generation within this hunter pavilion. He is a Nine-Star Ranked Hunter, a person of some renown, Young Noble Rua said, evidently attempting to lionize his acquaintance. You may place an order, but today it is impossible, Mrs Leng said simply. Perhaps for his next banquet, if he comes and asks in person. This old man asks you to give Young Master Rua face, an older man in a grey robe appeared like a ghost beside the youth and spoke directly to Mrs Leng. He exhaled, because the old man was like him, a Golden Immortal, and one with an unusually formidable strength as well. I dont believe I am familiar with Young Master Rua? he asked politely. A guard, dares to ask? the Immortal standing beside Young Master Rua scowled, looking sideways. Old Dee, please. The old man glanced at the trio, then at him, and sighed. In the same instant he felt the strength of the old mans intent encompass him. It was fairly forceful, and would have driven a Chosen Immortal to their knees coughing blood C embarrassing, but doing no lasting harm. On the other hand, he had no intention of being made to kneel to a bunch of half-cocked brats, so he matched it with his own intent, making the old man named Dee blink in shock and take half a step backwards. Mai Mrs Leng said softly. Yuan Mai stood, like she had always been there, beside the old man, a hand resting gently on his arm, as if she were helping him avoid falling. Good Sir, I ask you politely to give my mother, Mrs Leng here, some face and not make a scene. The popularity of her spirit food is well known, but the town has undergone some difficulties, so she has sworn to her ancestors to help the common folk as best she can C Young Noble Peizhis request is a considerable honour, however, before an oath to heaven and our most austere ancestors to help the common folk, even an Emperor should stand aside? It took all his composure not to stare, because, in that instant, he realised he couldnt see through Yuan Mai either. The old mans face went a trifle sickly and he patted her hand warily. Thank you for explaining, young miss much appreciated much appreciated very righteous Old Dee? the youth scowled. Young Master Chao, Young Lord Rua it seems we should give the good shopkeeper a little face. Our family is new to this town after all Please accept this as our Quan familys gift to the people, the old man said, recovering himself smoothly and placing an amber jade talisman on the counter of the stall. He had to sigh and admire the old man C clearly he was someone who had quite a bit of experience in keeping idiots in check. But he couldnt help but note that the Quan familys servant was perhaps a bit too accustomed to using gifts as a means to smooth over misconduct and awkward situations. There is still the matter of the insult to my son, Mrs Leng said softly. Your son? the old man blinked, eyeing him again. Yuan Zixin is my adopted son, Mrs Leng said with a smile that never reached her eyes. He has come to help his mother in these unstable and troubling times. Ah Quan Rua genuinely did put a hand to his head, while the other two immortals suddenly looked a bit off-kilter. He is a member of the younger generation, Mrs Leng said with a faint smile. Oh. The old man suddenly looked more serious, realising what could very well happen here. The youth, Chao, had wisely shut up, or, judging by his expression, was perhaps being kept quiet by the old man. On behalf of my younger brother Chao, I extend my apologies, Quan Rua said bowing politely. He noted that the youths apologetic smile never reached his eyes though. -So you will bow to power, but you still think I am beneath you? He chuckled inwardly. This old man is Dee Wenfa, an old servant of the Quan family. I also apologise for the previous disrespect. It was beneath me to strike a junior; my ignorance is no excuse! Dee Wenfa, who was clearly a much better judge of strength than either young noble, did bow properly. Mrs Leng nodded and turned back to the book she was reading. He watched as the group were speedily led back by the old man, not quite being dragged by his qi, but it was close. Yuan Mai had, he realised, vanished back into the crowd. He thought he caught a glimpse of her shopping at a distant stall as if nothing had ever happened. Quan family eh Mrs Leng mused, when they were far out of earshot. So that is how the Azure Astral Authority plans to handle this. I cant say I have heard of them Sora, who was nearby, muttered. I would be surprised if you had, dear. They are from Shan Lai. How? another of the young women asked. They have set up a stable greater teleport gate, I have to assume, he replied. A stable... gate? Sora said a bit confused. Normally, people cannot leave a world before Dao Immortal, simply because travelling through the void is impossible for them, and the anchor of the worlds fate is too strong until they cross that threshold. Shan Lai, however, is a throne world. The way to go around this is to set up a Greater Teleportation gate that has been attuned to both destinations. It is expensive. A strategic weapon almost, Mrs Leng agreed. They are bringing minor branches of noble families from Sheng and Fan lands on Shan Lai he nodded. To settle in the town and others. To settle? another of the serving women said dully. Indeed, they plan to solve the issue of having no clans here to provide backing and land for their control of the three Bureaus in key places like this by settling new ones, he muttered. Just like the Imperial Court did all those millenia ago after the Blue Water sage departed.

~ Ha Leng C Ha Clan Estates ~
SEEING ANCESTRAL YOUNG MISS! SEEING ANCESTRAL YOUNG MISS! SEEING ANCESTRAL YOUNG MISS! The triple salute echoed through the main estate of the Ha clan, located some miles outside of West Flower Picking town. Ha Leng knelt, along with Lan Huang, off to one side of the great courtyard, unmarked by anyone there. The only person not kneeling at this point, was Ha Kai, stood quietly in the shadows behind them. As the aforementioned Young Misss great grand uncle, as he understood it, Ha Kai was presumably too senior to bother. THE HA CLAN GREETS YOUNG LADY TAI! The supreme elder almost wailed the salute, as did all the other assembled elders C bowing three times, yet again, to the young woman with dark hair, wearing a white, red and purple robe embroidered with patterns resembling cherry blossoms and snow and with a hairpin shaped like a cherry blossom affixed to her veil, who was stood before the family gate. They all bowed again as the Patriarch called out the final salute. THE HA CLAN GREETS THE TAI CLAN! GREETS THE TAI CLAN! The entire concourse, of several thousand people, everyone from servants to disciples to guest officials all, almost screamed the greeting in refrain C then everyone, right up to the Patriarch, bowed a final time and stayed kneeling. The Patriarch poured a bowl of wine and, head still bowed, offered it to her. She took a sip and saluted to the altar before pouring the rest on the altar. Finally, she turned back to the hall and spoke. The Tai Clan greets the Ha Clan, Tai Yanmei said simply, waving for the old man to rise. She does love to make scenes, Ha Kai muttered. The unsolicited arrival of Tai Yanmei on the front doorstep of the Ha familys ancestral gate that morning had provoked nothing short of turmoil. Terrified shock as well, once they realised who exactly they were dealing with. Ha Leng found that he was weirdly unaffected by it all. -Thats because Ive been around far too many eccentric old seniors, he corrected his thought without even really thinking about it, then sighed for his lost innocence. The real reason for all the frenzied salutation, Lan Huang had already explained. There were influences and then there were influences. Everyone sort of knew that the Tai clan and the Ha clan had very ancient shared origins in this part of the world, and their early generations had been closely linked C what he, and he was certain most others here, had not known was that the Tai Clan was affiliated with North Star Grotto. The North Star Grotto. When you thought of the Cardinal Courts, you thought either of the aloof and mysterious Turquoise Pond with its celestial beauties, its divine music and connection to the mythological Luan or the power and the glory of Vast Obscurity Grove, with its Phoenixes and heavenly trees and the Meng clan. Nobody thought too much about God Slaughtering Hall, and that was good, because the Eastern Court was not auspicious. As to North Star Grotto, it always seemed to fall off the list, mostly because they were quite low key C of late. Lan Huangs stress on that of late though, had said more about that than any pictures ever could. Tai Yanmei sees Great Grand Uncle, the woman suddenly bowed in their direction. Bollocks, that girls eyes are too good, Ha Kai muttered. I only came to see that she didnt cause a ruckus and now she uses me to cause a ruckus, is this also karma? Lan Huang had an expression that said quite clearly this is not a thing which we have heard, and he had to agree. There was a murmur spreading within the assembly and then Ha Kais robe shifted and he suddenly stood in the middle of the square. Before, he had looked a bit like a rumpled scholar, wearing robes in the Ha clan colours, but in a style that most junior disciples would have been embarrassed for. Now, he looked like a proper old ancestor though. The air fairly wavered around him, his robe was purple and grey, with gold and deeper purple foxes dancing with serpents around its hem. The symbol Ha shimmered on the back, and on his head he wore a scholars crown. SEES SEVENTH ANCIENT ANCESTOR! Every person in the square, who only a moment earlier had finally be able to stand up, all hit the ground again and bowed their heads to the ground with a synchronous impact that nearly drowned out the salute. Please, stand, Ha Kai said blandly, waving a hand. You look well, great grand niece, Ha Kai said with a polite salute. I see you have flourished under my little sisters tutelage. Your little sister has gotten tired of your playing games and sent her disciple to come here in person, Tai Yanmei replied blandly. It was that, she said, or receive the same message for a fourth time in all likelihood. Qiuyue is here? You thought they would let me come out to this dangerous backwater all alone? Tai Yanmei said with a light laugh. May the heavens have mercy upon our world, Lan Huang muttered. Who is she talking about? he whispered. Erm Tai Qiuyue, the North Star Sovereign, Lan Huang murmured. She is a figure of a certain repute. We will talk about it later, if you truly decide you wish to never sleep again at night. How is Grandpa Tai? Yanmei added. I dont see him around? Your grandpa is grappling with a matter of some personal disrespect, Ha Kai replied with a certain aplomb. Someone disrespected Grandpa Tai? Yanmei said dully. The whole courtyard flinched slightly at that statement and the way she managed to make the word disrespect sound like an evil curse. Yes, a junior no less, goes by several names, but the most pertinent is Kong Di Ji. Your grandpa, being a deeply moral and upstanding figure, is meditating on how he can answer this question of disrespect appropriately, without demeaning his status as a venerable senior of the world. Whelp, thats that, Lan Huang said simply. I mean... if we havent found him and that other he asked, confused, thinking back to their strange meeting in West Flower Picking town of a few days prior. Daughter Yanmei is a member of the younger generation; she is 97 years old and at the peak of Dao Sovereign, Lan Huang muttered. The only reason she isnt considered a Saintess in this generation by the Grotto is that Xue Suyin is 82 and an early stage Dao Ascendant. He stared dully at the beautiful young woman, feeling like his throughs had become slightly dissociated with reality for a moment. This is the terror of an influence like North Star Grotto, Lan Huang said sympathetically, putting a hand on his shoulder. Their means are not like you or I can consider. Their means are beyond most Heavenly clans. Frowning, he tried to work out -Oh. Oh, he muttered. Thats isnt that basically cheating though? People make the rules, then they have to live by them, Lan Huang answered after a quiet and quite nasty laugh. A bunch of very influential Heavenly Clans about twenty thousand years back, after the Huang-Mo wars, got together and decided on an exception to the 9000 years in a generation before Dao Immortal norm that most hold by. One Hundred Years to Dao Ascension, basically a way of flashing their reputation and their backing by saying they can be profligate enough to raise a person like that in a generation C they then started calling them Young Sovereigns, to ape the idea of the Sovereign Venerates of the four Cardinal Courts. It somewhat backfired though It worked well enough for a while until they started using it to bully others rather than competing among themselves. Oh he understood what Teacher Lan meant now. Those clans had made that rule and made a big deal of it, and then their juniors had started using it to bully others, presumably with the tacit approval of their elders. It was exactly like the whole mess around the grand auction in Blue Water city a few weeks back in all likelihood. Probably they had won some success, then a bunch of other influences had also gotten in on the matter and, when the original core group complained, were left with the choice of admitting that their juniors were now in fact seniors opening them up to all sorts of other examination, or sucking it up and running with the devil they had unleashed. Clearly they decided to run with the devil they made rather than call it quits, he said after a moment. Of course they did, Lan Huang chuckled. Do you have any idea how much it costs to nurture a Dao Ascendant in that kind of time? Talent obviously plays a big role, but not as large a one as you might think. Mostly its old elders twisting heaven and earth to make favourable conditions and massively stack the deck. The junior in question is beside the point; the effort that went into nurturing them is the statement. If you abandoned that, the face that would be lost would be so massive you would be a laughingstock. So... for someone like Holy Daughter Yanmei? She is a once in ten generations talent, taught personally by several renowned persons, her showing up here is like an Imperial Princess coming to visit her childhood home in some backwater village, Lan Huang added. But that isnt really the point C if someone like her comes out and decides to seek justice on behalf of her grandfather, as an act of filial piety, thats tantamount to the Tai clan giving the Imperial court a box of rancid monkey piss as a first greetings gift. Even the Kong clan will think twice about annoying this kind of evil star. Di Ji was heralded as being a candidate for their This person, how did he disrespect grandfather? Yanmei asked frowning. He was a candidate the Kong and Dun clans saw as a potential youth sovereign, a member of the Din clan as well. He stated that he was a talent that eclipsed all others, Ha Kai said with a sigh. He even mentioned your grandfather by name and called him a waste for still being a Dao Ascendant after all this time, despite being so talented in his early years As in the clan that killed ancestral senior brother? Yanmei said flatly. This Di clan, dares to consider itself as having a talent worthy of being compared to Grandpa Tai? After the face Ancestral Uncle gave them before? This is a direct insult to my Tai clan!" This is indeed a very difficult problem for your grandfather Ha Kai agreed with a weary sigh, taking Yanmeis hands. Is he just? he stated dully at Ancestor Kai wiping way faux tears and bowing to Yanmei. On behalf of my poor father, who is wrestling with this matter, I hope you can understand why he is unable to be here to see you, his beloved grand-daughter. Uhuh Lan Huang agreed, sounding impressed. This is the reason why you walk softly around these old seniors who have been around a good while. Their means are not like you or I can imagine. Uncle Kai, Yanmei replied seriously, taking his hands and stopping Ha Kai bowing again. This disrespect, please allow me to seek an account regarding it. The Di clan, the Din clan and the Dun clan the Kong clanthey are simply showing our Tai clan no face here at all! Ah that such a thing, your grandfather will be troubled if you involve yourself, Ha Kai sighed, again clasping her hands. He would not know how to face your teacher, or my little sister! Nonsense, Uncle. This matter, they are playing with the norms and disrespecting my grandfathers status. As I said, this is simply showing our Tai clan and the Ha clan no face at all. I cannot accept this. Please allow me to seek an account. Ha Kai sighed deeply and bowed fully at the waist to Tai Yanmei before straightening. Please consider your grandfathers position deeply. Oh, I shall, Yanmei almost purred, the air around her starting to shift slightly even as she returned Ha Kai''s bow with one of her own. That sound you hear? Lan Huang said drily. That is the sound of every divination compass the Din and Di clans have showing death in four directions. He nodded mutely, staring around at the rest of those assembled. From the most august elders, to Patriach Dongfei, to the Clan Lord, to his own family, right down to the lowliest scion, the entirety of the Ha clan in assembly might as well have been carved of stone. Chapter 92 – What Lurks in Green Shadow?
War came to Valinkar unannounced. We knew not what hit us when the Spider Eye tribe rolled out of the depths. For years we had suffered raids from them, petitioned the cities of the coast to send us aid to resist them. Year after year we had lost ground to them, but never, until that day, did we have war with them. They came with fire and fury and slaves, a tide of Undren and Ghoblan, bound beneath the mountains to serve. Desperate for aid, we sent pleas to the coast, to Jerikhal, to Urmvar and to Grand Meltras, but all our pleas were met with rebuttal. Some denied our plight, some doubted that our little corner of the world was so beset when everything else was falling to ruin and others regretted that they had not the manpower to send for they were killing UrVash and UrInan on the Great Plains, as the church commanded. We held that gate, Valinkar, upon the waters, for 91 days. 91 days of slaughter before our gates. Our whole land we turned against the horde. Our farms became killing fields; our waterways, paths into the afterlife for uncounted souls; and our walls the cliff upon which their lives were ruined. On the 92nd day, today, we have finally understood. Ere the day is out, I will be dead. Any who could not fight, have already taken their own lives and their bodies are enshrined as Death Watch within the deeps of our city. Now, we will make our last stand, against the true darkness. We, who came here from the Eternal City a thousand years ago, will become Immortals at last C commemorated by our words in places like this. Nameless King, undeserving of legacy, I, Varus Emberkaid, Lord of Valinkar, Master of War, curse you. You and yours have ruined us.
~Recorded from the walls of a hidden tomb in Valinkar by persons unknown.

~ Lin Ling C Storm-Wracked Jungle ~
Thunder crashed in the turbulent skies above, making the rain which had been slashing down like torrential arrows through the forest canopy ripple faintly. The wind shifted again, twisting chaotically as it made the trees shiver and the leaves spray water in every direction through the rain. Silence A moment later there was another huge volley of lightning, then the noise of the world that had been swept away briefly resumed and she narrowed her eyes, watching the bolts shred the top of a distant ridge line. The thunder that came with it this time had a bizarre after-echo that Lin Ling found put her teeth on edge. The coalescence of the storm, as it was now, had been building over several days, ever since they extricated themselves from the first of the regression fields. Now it was massive C as big as anything she had ever seen, bigger than the hurricanes that sometimes swirled up in the imperial gulf. Perhaps it was even as big as the one that might or might not have sparked this mess in terms of scale. It was also The echoing sensation was followed by another, different kind of dissociation. For several disturbing moments, her senses, honed by the blood screamed at her that the world was all wrong. she didnt need them to tell her that though, because as they warily continued to thread their way through the trees, resisting lashing branches and areas of flooding, the water saturating the landscape was no longer wet. It fell, it scattered, it looked like water, and it smelt like water, it tasted like water, it sounded like falling water C but for approximately three heartbeats she was absolutely dry, as was the forest around them. Normality resumed a fraction of a second later though, and she was as she had been before. Yeah, the storm was also weird. -Wyrd, an old memory in her blood corrected her almost absently. Right wyrd, she muttered sourly, grabbing a leaf from a nearby tree and shoving it in her hat to stop the run of water that was now going down her neck. Please tell me I did not just imagine that? Hao Jun yelled, his words barely audible over the hiss of the returned rain, holding onto his recently acquired grass hat with both hands to avoid it being blown aside. Nope Jin Chen signed back, pulling his own cape around him more tightly. Is this some kind of trC Han Shu stopped speaking as another peal of thunder cut off all sound for a few seconds. Tribulation or something? he finished, wincing slightly. Juni just glanced at her, but she made no comment. The memories had a few things to say about this kind of weather, but she wasnt going to share them with the others not yet. For starters she still wasnt sure how to explain it without making people panic more than she was already. -Sometimes you just cannot hide from things a voice muttered. -You should not hide from... -Shut. Up. She rubbed her temples and took care not to step in a muddy patch that would likely see her fall flat on her face based on how easily the stick she was carrying had gone into it. Dammit, I hate these fields, she hissed under her breath, her words hidden from the others by the wind. As if to mock her hopes there, a thorny vine nearly snared her, catching on her hat and half wrenching it away before she lashed at it with the stick. -So, yes, she sighed to herself. Hey, Juni, about this weird wryd, weather, dont worry; its just the natural flows of qi in the sky above us destabilizing in a chaotic manner and messing with the conceptual fundamentals of reality, no biggie right? The memories spoke of them in relation to the destabilization of the atmospheric mana tides, which she was approximating to be the same thing. Their understanding of them was kind of strange though. The take-away though, was that while this was unnerving, it had the scope to get a lot worse. The memories they showed her, of rain turning to pure etheric mana, for example, made her blood cool slightly. She might survive that experience, they suggested, but likely no one else here would. Or sound becoming a dimensional shear plane. If that happened though, the memories told her, they would all be dead before they knew it anyway except maybe the one with the weird soul. It had taken her a moment to realise that they meant Ruo Han by that. In short, whatever was going on, either with the storm itself, or to provoke the storm, was causing random destabilisations in the qi high up above, and that was spawning irregularities with disturbing irregularity. They were somewhat unclear as to whether the repression -STOLEN! HOW DARE THOSE VILLAINS! The young, enraged voice almost screamed inside her skull. May your nine generations be damned!?! Would you at least build up to that! she complained, out loud. Edge of field, thank fates! Jin Chen, who was up ahead with Han Shu, signed back down the line. He had gotten reasonably good with it, even if he skipped the odd word. Much better than the others for whatever reason. There were visible sighs of relief from all parties, herself included, as they scuttled the last few metres. The idea that this might be caused by a tribulation, as had been voiced a few times already, was still playing on her mind. The memories had conceded such a thing might be possible and there were cultivators in here that were Golden Immortals even Ancient Immortals based on what the others had said, when such things came up in discussion. They had talked themselves back on that point since then, despite Han Shu bringing it up again just now but a small part of her wasnt convinced that they were not in fact correct with that first assumption. Her senses had become -much- more attuned in the last two weeks as the qi in her blood made subtle changes to her body. One of them was an affinity for shifts in worldly qi that a few subtle experiments and queries with the others suggested was several times greater than most of the rests, and even quite a bit better than Junis. She stepped across the boundary and nodded grimly because, while the voices from the blood receded, the symbol in her minds eye didnt really emerge from the depths. That had little to do with the blood, she was learning. The two were related, but the symbol, the Shield Bearer True Physique, was distinctly its own thing. Instinctively, she also grasped from it that it was trying to make itself less obvious somehow. There was never any real interaction with it, but she got these sort of confirmed hunches that reflected off it every now and then, and invariably they were correct. It had done it the first time the storm hit, moments after they stepped out of that first field C becoming less distinct for a few heartbeats, before resurfacing slowly. Since then, it had come back less and less. Another volley of lightning struck the treetops across the valley around them. The other instincts also gave her a reason, and they were very old instincts as well, both from the blood and within herself. They told her that there was something dangerous in this. Something that would bring them no good if they ran across it. Yep, its like I was saying, Chunhua signed from where she was standing, peering up between a gap in the trees. So it is Juni signed as well, peering upwards as well. She glanced upwards too, wondering what they were talking about. It did not take her more than a quick look at the way the clouds were scudding above, through the driving rain to see. The weather was going weird in a different way. They had debated this a bit on the walk through the dense jungle they had just traversed, but good views through the canopy had been non-existent in the wind. Now, with the forest opening out a bit ahead of them, a sure sign of another ruin, and probably another field, they had a much clearer view of the sky, and Chunhuas earlier supposition was clearly borne out. What is it? Jin Chen yelled, also peering up at the sky and trying to ensure his hat was not blown away. The storm has no centre! Juni signed and yelled at the same time. And the wind is well Han Shu pointed in two different directions. She had already noted that. The wind was blowing east, through the forest, but the trees on the far side of the broad clearing were blowing as if being moved by a south-westerly wind. Up above, she saw three flickers of lightning in rapid succession, but no accompanying thunder. Unbidden, she turned and looked behind them into the shadows of the forest, because the niggling sense that had been with them ever since they first arrived near that first field, with the town and the vast slaughtering formation, was still with her as well. Juni came and sat beside her. Still worried about that odd feeling? Yes. It refuses to go away, and its definitely not the storm, and I am no longer certain its that alignment either, she signed. Something is stalking us? Juni signed, half questioning. Could be, but my senses are she trailed off. She wasnt going to boast unduly about her senses now, but she hoped that she could spot most things that might stalk them inside one of those fields well before they got within range to be dangerous. Its not related to before? Juni signed unobtrusively. No, she signed back. I was worried about that at first, but this is the blood is Well, it is what it is, but believe me, I got a lot of practice at trying to work out what weird feelings in my mind meant down there This is flat-out instinctive. A bit like your pet cat freaking out at the weather or something prowling around outside the villa Mmmmm, Juni frowned and pulled out the compass she had made from the bamboo and did a divination from it. They both considered the result, before she looked around, not sure whether to weep or laugh bitterly. Are you sure you didnt make a cursed compass? Or break that one? she asked eventually. While I will admit that this is a thing I have occasionally wondered, Juni replied a touch drolly, she thought, it appears to work just fine. She watched as the older woman flipped the bamboo compass, reset it and then did a series of calibration divinations to demonstrate that the compass, did indeed, work just fine C with and without qi. Shall we move on? Han Shu signed over to them. Shaking her head, an act that just scattered rain droplets and achieved little else, she patted Juni on the shoulder and they both caught up with the others. They made their way onwards in silence, threading across the clearing even as the thunder boomed again and a bolt of lightning dropped from the storm again, turning a tree on a rock outcropping some half a mile distant into an ex-tree. The niggling sense of not being quite as alone as she would have liked did recede, but never quite went away. Is your soul sense still not working? Hao Juns words drifted through a lull in the wind. Ruo Hans reply from up ahead was lost, but she got the resigned shake of his head. It was hard for her not to connect her odd feeling that nobody else seemed to have with Ruo Hans suppressed soul sense. The memories volunteered nothing on that front, even though she gave them several minutes thereafter to supply something, which just made her want to hit something. Useful, not useful. useful, not useful It was hard not to play that game young girls played with flowers, plucking petals to see if someone liked them in her head at moments like this. and yet -What young girls? she complained inwardly. In a different world that might be me. Catching up with Liao Ying, who she was supposed to be buddying up with today, she gave her surroundings another quick look and tried to quash the annoyance rising within her for a different reason. Thinking too much about that kind of thing, even out here, would also set the memories off. As the day wore on, the two of them found themselves at the front of their little column again, and the path they were making through the jungle started to rise again, taking them out of the boggy, flooded flat of the valley floor they had been forced to traverse to keep out of the worst of the storm. Here, on the slopes, the terrain became challenging in a different way. Collapsed trees and even the aftermath of lightning strikes, which had now, thankfully, stopped, along with the thunder, had left visible scars in the forest. Shallow soils were already giving way under the unnatural deluge, turning already treacherous slopes, riddled with hidden fissures and slippery rocks, into waterfalls that were half mud, half leaf litter. Displaced wildlife, mostly bugs and vermin that had been taking shelter, were everywhere. Twice, they had to waste precious talismans on carnivorous ants that were forced out of their nests by the flooding, and then, barely avoided a ruined nest of something that looked suspiciously like rock termites, each one the size of her fist, and the whole swarm at least Qi Condensation. We cant keep going on like this! It was surprisingly Jin Chen who finally started to crack properly, as they recouped after that last close encounter C sheltering under a rocky overhang that was itself on its way to becoming a small waterfall in places. Going back is hardly an option, Liao Ying snapped. She was rattled from nearly falling into the crevasse that had had the ants in it, when Jin Chen and Han Shu had been leading at the front and failed to notice it in the rain and the flooding. Or did you walk through a different forest to the rest of us? Yes, where the fates is that forest, the one you want us to go back through, Hao Jun, who had been bitten by ants, although not those ones, added. Enough! she hissed, putting a bit of her qi into her voice, to quieten them. This is unpleasant, yes, but it can get a lot worse, quickly. Indeed, Han Shu muttered. This rain is near enough like that from the height of the wet season in Yin Eclipse. I would say its exactly like it, Juni, who had been peering at her compass for the last few minutes, interjected. Sense suppression, climate that ignores any kind of qi armour, this crushing humidity -Ah, she grimaced mentally, I had actually forgotten the humidity. My True Physique basically invalidated it and the rain felt lukewarm at best. There is a reason people dont venture into the valleys in weather like this C not that that is helpful to us, here and now. Han Shu sighed. So, if we cant go back, and we cant walk in thisC? Hao Jun was cut off by Ruo Han. Is it worth trying to wait out the worst of it? Ruo Han interjected. Han Shu and Teng Chunhua frowned, looking undecided. Juni tossed another divination with the stones and just sighed, sitting back looking annoyed. Clearly that was another dubious divination. Seeing their silence, everyone else looked at her. What I still get the impression we are being followed, and these valleys give me the creeps, she scowled. I say we move on, get out of this valley into the next and hope by the good grace of the fates that this vile and unnatural storm isnt as bad there. We are still being followed? Ruo Han frowned. Why didnt you say that before? Hao Jun scowled. What, she snapped a bit annoyed at the way it was making her feel. You want quarter hour updates on whatever might be eyeing us? Lin Ling is right, Juni said. There is more wrong in these valleys than we can comfortably explain the lack of soul sense for starters. Unless thats part of the storm? Ruo Han mused. She shook her head. She was pretty certain it wasnt the storm at this point. She didnt have soul sense, but the sense of being pried upon, and now over the course of the day, the feeling of being unwelcome on some fundamental level was becoming stronger and stronger to her. Its not, she said. You know that for sure? Hao Jun muttered. Well when you know for sure its not, let me know sage of Argent Justice, the words slipped out without her really thinking about it. Enough. Be quiet all of you, Juni growled, before Hao Jun, who had opened his mouth to retort could in fact do so. The strength of qi Juni sent out with that second command was interesting. She saw Ruo Han and Hao Juns eyes both widen slightly, although not due to the strength itself, she was sure, but rather the purity of Junis qi. We will take ten minutes here to eat something and recover some equilibrium, Juni added, however you have to do it. Then, we make our way onwards. There is nothing good about this storm. She was right there; her instincts were still buzzing at her in ways she didnt really understand how to process. The memories were awkwardly unhelpful there as well. Sitting down on a rock, after checking there was nothing lurking under it, she pulled a roasted root out of her talisman and started to munch it down. It was not what she would have called tasty, especially when washed down with water saturated with qi-poison nullification tablets and nutrition pills. A mixture of sweet and rancid that curdled your mouth and made you gag if you made the mistake of holding it in your mouth. Even persis sticks and a few other sweet, energetic herbs didnt help cut through the medicinal flavour. Uggh, she sighed, and forced herself to drink the last of it. Sorry for yelling before, Juni sat down beside her as she pulled out a bottle of Qi Refinement grade Foundation Building pills and popped two in her mouth like they were candy. Dont be, she signed back, helping herself to the same. There is something very odd about this, and the longer we stay here the odder it gets. Define odd? Juni said, seriously. Unwelcome, awkwardly out of place, like something is trying to push me out of the valley. You know when you go to those parties where there are actual young nobles? Like how they look at all the people who are under Immortal and over eighteen, silently telling everyone else to bug off and leave the heavens to those who deserve it? she signed, scowling as well. That welcome huh, Juni frowned. Yeah, worse than that. Its like the valley here is accusing me of pissing in its ancestral grave or something, and all my instincts say its not natural, she signed, and pushed her hat down to hide her grimace from the others sat a little way away. Anyway how is your cultivation progressing? Disturbingly, Juni signed. That different huh, Lin Ling nodded Well, I say disturbingly. Its fast even in this weather, Juni mused, pulling out a blue fire stick and starting to crunch it down. Gulping down half of it, Juni passed the rest to her and sighed. You? Disturbingly, she deadpanned back, accepting the herb and wondering where Juni had caught it. It was a mild psychotropic if you ate too much. Its main advantage was it levelled you out emotionally. Not good for the others, but for her, with her new constitution, and presumably Juni as well, its other useful perk C being rich in yang qi C was helpful. What about Han Shu? she added after a moment. Juni just shot her a sour look. He is advancing as fast as you or I she pointed out. He is, but he hasnt spoken ten words to me that werent about the forest or teamwork, Juni sighed. Have you fixed your dantian? Juni asked after a further moments silence. She considered whether or not to answer that. She had. In fact, she had advanced to that state Her dantian as it now was, was full of shifting mists rich in yang qi. Unlike Juni, she hadnt undergone a purification episode. That was why her friend was likely still unaware. She had passed that point the day after they met up with the Argent Justice group in fact. The reason for why, she wasnt clear C her instinct was that it related to the way the physique worked maybe, and could also be a side effect of the pure yang blood. In any case, the impact on her was somewhat less pronounced. The main thing was that her dantian was starting to coalesce occasional droplets of pure yang qi and the yang properties of her blood were probably now close to being a genuine poison. In the end, she nodded. Yes. I didnt have aCshe didnt say purification, but between the two of them, it was obvious what she meantClikely because of how I advanced before. Juni nodded pensively, but said nothing more. She could understand her concerns there as well. Though the group had been growing closer the question of trust still lingered for both of them, in more ways than one. Certainly when it came to the hard-earned rewards they had clawed out of the hell they had barely escaped from. It would be a pity, she said eventually, thinking about what might need to be done, no matter how unpleasant Juni eyed her, before just nodding. -Interesting She considered herself, inwardly Those thoughts she could understand them, but her instincts didnt like them. Not one bit. That was the first time she had been delivered such a crystalline and succinct rejection by them. Not the memories in the blood, not even her physique. It was the echoes of the Lin Lings who had survived that ordeal, who saw twisting for what it was. -Something is trying to twist us subtly, bit by bit? She turned that thought over, pensively. What the memories had told her about Physiques, some of them anyway, made her wary there. She had to trust, to a point, what they -Sneaky sneaky Ling? Juni was staring at her. It occurs to me that we have been very caught up in the pace of things she said, by way of an oblique suggestion. Juni stared into the rain for a long moment. You may be right, she concluded softly. But what do we do? Get out of this valley, then get out of this storm, she signed. Then, if its still happening, we have to think more radically. I dont have any talismans, but I am sure that the Argent Justice group do. Between us, we can set up a decent formation anchor and a support structure. You want to do that blind? Juni eyed her. We need a last resort, she signed. We can at least guarantee we dont go backwards. Ill start gathering the bits as we see them, Juni signed. Do we tell the others? Not yet, she shook her head. Maybe Han Shu, that sword is strange, so it might be sheltering him in a way that the others are not but if we are being caught up like that the fewer elementsthere are to a problem like this, the better. They sat there in silence for a few more moments, before Juni stood with a sigh. Ill go sound out Han Shu, and maybe Teng Chunhua. Ill also check what is in Liao Yings storage and what we can carry, I guess. Is there anything you noticed? She pondered the previous days endeavours for a moment before two things did pop into her head: At least one knotted rope, and probably the nutrition pills need to be checked. Juni frowned. The pills I checked but a knotted rope, we havent done much climbing yet. Ill see if one was already done. Nodding, she left that task to Juni and settled down to consider the forest. Beyond the unwelcome feeling, which she was certain she shouldnt have, based on the origins of the blood, as she vaguely understood it, she definitely felt like something was watching them. It was certainly not impossible that they were being stared at by some genuinely powerful spirit beast... -Except this and that are not the same, she agreed with the memories that surfaced a little as she considered that point. There were spirit beasts out here, but at the same time, their gaze didnt feel like this. Her instincts were quite well attuned to what predatory gaze felt like even before she got the extra boost from the blood, and this while predatory. had a more deceptive intent to it, she thought. It was also really subtle. Time flowed, their break in the end lasting almost 30 minutes rather than 10. There had to be some give, or Hao Jun and Jin Chen, and perhaps even Liao Ying would be unhappy. Over that time, she pulled all her qi into herself and hid her presence away, becoming part of the rock she was at on. Now she just watched the forest with empty eyes again, looking for the irregularities the little things that would pull the darkness out of the landscape before it got to them. Show her the death that was trying to find them. She became aware of something moving deep within the green, within the rain and the shifting forest. An oddness in the leaves of a tree that was not the right kind of odd. It was skulking far beyond any reasonable qi sense. Only visible to her thanks to her enhanced vision and the instincts she was still settling in to. Sitting there like that was almost a form of cultivation in its own right, honing her instincts to the changes that even qi couldnt detect. Time to move. Han Shu placed a hand on her shoulder. The creature had gone, whatever it was some time before that. With a sigh, she nodded and stood, stretching her legs and taking a quick look around to see that nothing was left, before they headed out, into the rain that was still hammering down, punishing the forest and darkening the afternoon sky to gloomy dusk well before its hour.

~ Han Shu C Jungle Valley ~
As they made their way on again, Han Shu found himself thinking about Lin Ling. Earlier, if he hadnt known she was on that rock already, he would barely have seen her after she had been sat there for the 30 minutes they had been recovering. It was yet another reminder of how far their cultivation strengths were diverging in odd ways. Juni had always been good at divination and feng shui, and whatever she had gotten in that ruin was subtly, and not so subtly, building on that. Lin Ling though was, he guessed, becoming He watched her for a moment, before sighing and turning his attention back to the path that Teng Chunhua was currently leading, guided by Juni. Juni had mentioned earlier in passing that she wanted to speak to him about something, but had not yet gotten around to that, having been distracted by sorting out Liao Yings storage ring. As for Lin Ling? She was inexplicable, that was the only way to describe it really. The young woman he knew, who was brash, and smart and always poking at things and fiercely proud of her achievements was still there, but it was hidden away now, unless you really knew where to look. It was almost like she had put on a veil or something. Even the sense of her, as they walked through the forest, was less, hidden in little ways. Oh come on Teng Chunhua groaned audibly from up ahead, where she was paused at the lip of the rocky rise they had been ascending to get over the low point in the ridge. They scrambled up and as he made his way over the edge, a familiar, unpleasant absence washed over him for a moment, and his cultivation vanished. All that remained was the faintest hint now of the Nine Origins Lotus Physique in his minds eye. That had become more and more stable over the last few days. Curiously, it was the only part of the manual that advanced even in places like this, he had come to realise. Well... Lin Ling muttered, narrowing her eyes and looking around warily. Great, another one of these places, Hao Jun added, scrambling up behind him and taking care not to slip in the rain. The ridge had been quarried, that was the only way to describe it. The passage through was visible ahead, or at least what was presumably the passage through was:. He saw a narrow, rock-cut channel, maybe a metre and a half wide that vanished into rain and gloom. The slope above was sheer and overhung. A natural spring had been diverted, crudely into a series of waterfalls that only a small army, or someone with a lot of manpower, was going to get up in a hurry, and above them the point where the two massifs split vanished into rain. Off to one side, on the western-facing edge, visible through the wet gloom and the overgrowth of the jungle was a series of fortifications but different. The ones they had seen previously had been well built, made of deep blue-grey or reddish-grey stone. These were hewn directly from the rock outcropping around them, in granite, and crude by comparison. The blocks likely came from the channel itself, each one rough-hewn and maybe a metre by half a metre and as tall again. The building itself had an outer wall, a sheer curtain of vines that reached some ten metres where it was just about visible through the encroaching jungle. Behind it, another tower rose, built against the cliff, overgrown with vines and the odd tree. Well, thats battle damage if ever I saw it, Ruo Han remarked as they took in the scene. Mmmmm, Lin Ling was still looking around the rest of the vegetated area, quite concertedly now. What is it? he signed to her. To his surprise she seemed not to notice, which was highly unlikely given how her senses now were We should not stay here, Lin Ling said after a long moment of looking. This is the first vaguely Liao Ying, who was exhausted and still recovering from her brush with the venomous ants groaned. No. Lin Ling shook her head. This is an even worse place to be caught after dark than the town we first encountered. How can you know that for certain? Hao Jun scowled. Sighing, Lin Ling took three steps inside, and crouched down in the ground, rummaging for something She stood up, holding a rock Nope, he sighed, understanding suddenly. That wasnt a rock. Lin Ling held a skull, of a cultivator in fact, that had been hidden, looking almost like a rock, he realised, in the undershrub of a tree covered in tangled vines. It was very clear how it had died, given the side of the hole in one side of it. It was also faintly silvery, with a strange geometric pattern. They stared around at the clearing with a newfound appreciation for its construction. This is a battle site, Juni muttered. It is, Lin Ling agreed. Not on the same level as the one that we found before, but There isnt any formation-like thing on here though? Hao Jun was clearly tired and bullish enough to fight the point. No, but thats even more reason not to stay here: With our foundations repressed, any alignment here will have to be a mortal feng shui one he pointed out. Our last experience with those wasnt so good. Jin Chen actually laughed, although he hadnt been making a joke. I guess the only way through is that channel they cut? Juni asked Lin Ling. Seems that way, she said sourly. Well, lets get this over with C I dont want to be stuck in a battlefield at sundown. Can you take the lead? she signed to him. He blinked, puzzled for a second before realising why she was asking him to go up front. The enclosed space wasnt great for her spear, and his swords the strange keys properties made it a remarkably potent defensive weapon in the more enclosed space. Why him? Hao Jun muttered. You want to take point? Ruo Han scowled. Hao Jun shook his head C but shot him a scowl and a quick glance at his sword, which he had now unslung as he made his way past. Juni came next, with Hao Jun, then Liao Ying and Jin Chen, then, at the back, Ruo Han, Teng Chunhua and Lin Ling. If you see any weird ward-like things, either carved or painted, let me know, Lin Ling added, her scowl becoming even darker as they hurried across the open area and into the passage. The others nodded, albeit a bit sullenly. -I really want to be done with this place, he muttered inwardly, eyeing the sheer sides of the passage as they entered it. Oh come on, Jin Chen, who also had a sword drawn, complained as the tunnel sloped down slightly and started to be filled with water. He could only agree there. By the time it had levelled out it was over their knees, and murky with leaves and mud from up above. The passage itself was some 30 metres long. Its sides sloping inwards funnelled the water down, away from the hewn rock walls in two annoying curtains that ended in a fissure that had been artificially enlarged. Yep, this is definitely a key defence, he muttered, warily skirting a hole in the floor that was a metre or so directly in front of the exit they had just come out of and currently a small gyre of water. Pitfalls, wonderful, Liao Ying scowled. They are not that deep, Hao Jun mused. They dont need to be, Liao Ying grumbled. In these conditions, a fall of a few metres is more than enough to cripple most people. That was very true, he had to agree, as they swiftly threaded their way through the flooded fissure. Mercifully the water here was shallower, only up to his shins. Traversing that, they entered another corridor, about the same style as the last, but with the water flowing with them rather than against them. The reason for that soon became apparent when the channel opened out and they were stood looking at a half-flooded courtyard, hewn out of an enlarged fissure. Well, you wanted rock carvings, he half joked, signing over to Lin Ling as they warily skirted across it, taking in the main wall, which was a graven fa?ade in a crude style. Lin Ling just nodded, considering them. The noise of falling water was such that talk was pointless anyway. On your left! he warned as they made their way half way across the courtyard and he realised there was a hidden current beneath the water. Turning back, he sighed inwardly, because the others were already tying themselves together with rope. Communication was difficult, but not for the first time in the last day or so, he found himself pondering that they were making a bit too much of a chore over it. Stress was one thing, but even with repeated reminders the only people communicating regularly outside of their pairings were Lin Ling and Juni it was somewhat galling that they were not bringing him into whatever their confidence was, because clearly something had spooked them both, and while they were taking a lot of care to put on a business as usual kind of vibe, he was sure they were underestimating just how disjointed their group now was under the surface. What you make them? Jin Chen signed to him badly after passing him the rope to tie off around himself. When he was done, he looked again at the carved relief, which showed a group of figures wielding spears, shields and carrying the totem of an eagle fighting against and killing a group of people dressed in robes, fancy hats and carrying two-handed swords. The penultimate scene was the leader of the eagle faction, clear because he had a hat with an eagles wings on it, holding up the head of the leader of the sword faction, standing on his corpse, which was impaled with the two-handed sword while his compatriots did a strange sideways dance that had to be stylized. Robes fought eagles. Robes lost? he suggested. Jin Chen just sighed and said nothing, so he could only move on before someone twisted an ankle and got swept away. It took another exhausting hour to clear the channel and arrive in a broad, cleared area on the other side. They found two more such reliefs, depicting similar scenes C great victories for the eagle group over a group who had crosses on their robes and a group who wore even pointier hats and also had spears not dissimilar to the one Juni now carried. The second half of the passage through had a whole other layer some 30 metres above them, colonnaded walkways cut in to the rock, occasional areas where it opened out and even another crude, block tower at one point. The only danger in the end, was the water and they made no effort to explore any side passages or try to climb up to the other layer. The open area on the other side was a dense swathe of grass and bog land that truncated abruptly in the rain. Looking at the edge of it and Lin Ling poking it with her stick told them it was thick with mud and flooded to almost a metre. In dry weather it would likely have been possible to traverse, but here, in this unnatural storm, it was just a bog. This seems a bit... excessive, he had to admit. Accidental landform, I would guess, Juni signed back. Look over there; that curtain of green is certainly another building and on the far side, you can make out what should be a wall? He peered through the misty rain and the swaying vegetation moved by the driving wind and saw what she was talking about. Some 30 metres away BEHIND US! Hao Jun suddenly yelled. The words were nearly lost in the wind, but he still had the presence of mind to- Ugghh! The exhalation of breath of whatever it was that tried to land on him was enough to twist and try to avoid it, using the basic form of the Martial Lotus Momentum art from the Lotus Origins manual. Something still hit him, sending him crashing into the water even as he got a glimpse of grass and purple? He rolled with it, cursing as he flailed in the mud even as the others were moving to try to respond, only to find their movements hampered by the fate-thrashed rope. Someone was yelling to just cut it, even as he finally extricated himself, only to find his assailant had vanished. Staggering up, he tried to grab the edge of the rock where they had been, and found that his right arm wasnt working and the sword was Auaarrrrggfhhhk! He snarled inarticulately and ignored the red and scrabbled around, finding it half sunk into the water- Juni landed on him, crashing him flat into the mud, sword in hand, grunting as she blocked something, her sword-staff-spear blade sounding metallic to his ears. Where is it-! Jin Chen was yelling. Gone! Lin Ling said in disgust. What the fates was that! Liao Ying quavered. Are you okay? Juni dragged him up out of the mud, Yeah, he grimaced, checking his right shoulder, which still wasnt working right AhhhShiiiii, he gasped, inhaling as the idea of pain battled with the strange unreality of the wound itself. As he saw the rent in his garment and the amount of blood flowing out in the water it didnt hurt either, but that was because the edges of the wound were starting to look a bit black. Poison Juni grimaced, rummaging through her pouch as she investigated the wound he couldnt clearly see. Youre lucky you moved as you did or whatever it was might have landed right on your back and stabbed you through the spine. GUAA Ka KA KA KAAAaaaa GUaaaaa Kiiiii! The shrieking howl, from behind them, reverberated through the chasm and even managed to cut through the rain to be clearly audible. Gua kakakaaaaaa A moment later, another answering call came from the forest ahead of them, echoing this way and that, carried on, or perhaps through the wind. Owwww! he hissed, even as the others looked around, to find that Juni was physically slicing up his shoulder, having drawn her belt knife. Sorry, suck it up, Juni muttered, putting pressure on the wound as he fumbled with his good arm for one of the mortal healing pills. Let me know whenC Huaaaaaa, he inhaled sharply as he felt like he had been genuinely stabbed and sensation flowed back into his shoulder, mostly in the form of pain like several thousand ants biting at his wound. Cit hurts, Juni finished with a nod. Liao Ying, come here and hold this! she commanded. What are you? he was about to ask, then felt his flesh being pulled together and her fingers pushing something into the wound. -Oh, he gritted his teeth. Staunching ointment and a healing salve, into the wound directly. He focused on the breathing exercise from the Nine Origins Cultivation Law to try to push back against the discomfort. It somewhat worked, the meditation side of it had its roots in a mortal technique according to the information in his head. And done, Juni gave him a pat on the shoulder and both her and Liao Ying helped him up. The debate, quieter now, as to what it had even been was still raging among the rest of the group. Lin Ling was staring at the ruin with narrowed eyes. KA KA KAAAA Ohhaaaawaaa! Another haunting howl came from behind them. So, pursuers huh, he grimaced. Yep. We shouldnt stay here, Lin Ling agreed grimly. There areC Ka ka kaaa Ohhhh. it replied, this time from the slopes to their right. So what now? Hao Jun asked, looking rattled. They are still behind us, arent they? Ruo Han said, looking back the way they came. Apart from whatever it was that just jumped on Han Shu, yes, Lin Ling said. There were clearly calls from ahead Jin Chen muttered. Never heard of echoes? Lin Ling replied sounding tired? Of course I have, you stupid Hao Jun was pushed back by Ruo Han, who had been standing between them already. Enough, this divisiveness is part of this Juni stated. It is, Lin Ling agreed narrowing her eyes at the cliff again. We really do not want to linger here. He nodded, and tried to move his arm, grimacing at the pain. The pills were already doing their work, thankfully. Why? Hao Jun snapped. You keep saying move on, move on and you never explain why We cant rest, we cant recover and you keep leading us into these Because my instincts are ten times better than yours so just shut up and follow orders, Lin Ling said flatly. Or walk back that way, or into that ruin over there, see what happens I may even go in and drag your body out afterward. Ling enough, Juni said. No Lin Ling snapped. I am done with this; Ive had enough time to think about it. They need to shut up, follow orders and act their fate-thrashed age. What do you think we have been doing, Jin Chen scowled. Complaining vociferously about every decision made for the last week? Lin Ling retorted, quite truthfully, although probably far too bluntly for her target audience. Yes, this place is shit; yes, there is nothing at all to be gained from it; yes, we are all alone out here and most importantly, someone or something else also knows it! So it may hurt your little sect disciple feelings for me to say this, but I dont care. Shut up, do as youre told, and when I say we move on, we move on. Not have a fate-trashed debate over why every shady ruin looks like a wonderful place to rest! NOTHING IS SAFE OUT HERE Stood on the side lines, he had to admit that that outburst had been a good while coming. Liao Ying was shaking, Hao Jun looked like he was about to retort, before Lin Ling herself cut off her own hissed diatribe mid-sentence and shook herself. -Shit, so that was what it was, he grimaced inwardly, but managed to keep his face schooled. The field was messing with her emotional state again. Dammit, Lin Ling scowled, using the strange curse word she had taken to using quite a bit of late and kicked a random rock. I hate these fate-accursed fields Ruo Han nodded and looked in his direction Indeed, lets move on. Are you recovered enough, Brother Han? I am, he grimaced, shifting the sword to his left hand. Well then, lets get out of this field before something else happens, Juni scowled. It didnt attack he signed to her. It didnt need to, she signed back, to which he could only agree. We are being stalked, arent we? he asked, a little redundantly, but confirmation never hurt. We are, she agreed grimly. As they made their way warily around the edge of the flooded clearing, towards the wall beyond it, he considered that point in more detail. The idea that something had been following them was one thing but this wasnt like that. This was more like a bunch of hunters stalking a herd. Goading them, trying to split up the group, making them at odds with themselves, using the landscape and the environment to their advantage. It spoke to a different kind of pursuer. In his minds eye, he saw that flash of grasschitin but what really stood out was the purple, and, now he inspected his memories closely, what might have been a spider limb. -Was it a spider though, or something that wanted me to think it was a spider? That was the question to which he had no answer. The edge of the cleared area gave way into a cliff with a winding path down it, into misty forest below that was the visual definition of treacherous-looking to the point of life-threatening. Peering over the edge, then considering the path, Juni came to the same conclusion he, Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua did within ten seconds. Descending down the cliff into the trees was the better choice. We go down on a rope, Juni said, already taking the length they had and starting to link it to the second length Teng Chunhua was unwinding. Can we? Ruo Han frowned, peering over the edge. Not that I doubt it, just the trees are a good hundred metres below Probably. We may have to drop the last few metres into a tree, but everyone should be able to do that safely, Teng Chunhua said by way of explanation, presumably before Lin Ling might say something more pointed. Perhaps its better to rig up a rope and slide down it, he suggested, thinking about their energy levels as much as his shoulder. Yeah Juni frowned, we have one length of rope fit for climbing, but that is too far. Who goes last? Lin Ling asked. I will, Juni said. My climbing capabilities are the best of anyone here much like your instincts are the best. That way we can recover the rope as well. Ill go first then, Lin Ling nodded. Then Han Shu, then the others, then Teng Chunhua then you? Yep, Juni nodded. He watched Lin Ling grab the rope and start to hop down the cliff before bouncing out into the canopy below with it. It was a feat only she, with her enhanced strength, could have achieved. A moment later she reappeared and waved that it was safe, jerking the rope hard to show it was securely fastened. Gritting his teeth, he hooked both legs around it, and, cradling his injured arm, started to descend himself, much more slowly. By the time he made it to the tree and was helped off to sit on a branch by Lin Ling, he was breathing hard and very happy to be done with the whole thing. The others followed in short order until it was just Teng Chunhua and Juni. At that point, Lin Ling left them in the tree, untied the rope and swung with it to the cliff, grasping onto a tree and tying it off there. As she descended, Teng Chunhua anchored it on at points until she also arrived at the tree they had picked. What are they doing? Jin Chen asked. We want to recover the rope, he explained, as Juni started to make her way down, climbing the cliff itself and tied to the rope which she had untethered at the top. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The art of recovering ropes is not a thing you need to worry about much if you can just jump off a cliff like this normally, Ruo Han agreed. None of those seniors of ours brought ropes, that was for sure, Hao Jun muttered. No that was left up to us outer sect elders to procure, Ruo Han observed, as they watched Juni rappel down another level and recover the next set of ropes. The whole descent took about ten minutes C a testament as much to the mechanical skill of Juni and Teng Chunhua as anything else. Lin Lings role was, he was sure, to be the person holding the rope. Her strength under these repression fields had been proven to be twice even his, or Ruo Hans for that matter. They made their descent out of the tree to the ground as the trio scaled down the last of the cliff face and hopped across the rocks to rejoin them, looking only slightly out of breath for their physical exertions. It seems we are still within this field, Juni observed, looking at the forest around them. This is mostly new growth, isnt it? he observed, now having a chance to look at the freshness of the greenery around them and trying not to frown. It does appear to be the case, Lin Ling agreed. Relative to the age of the forest on the other side, certainly. Thats not a good thing is it? Ruo Han mused. Hard to say, but coupled with the skull Lin Ling found and the other evidence of combat up above this land was probably clear 30 or 40 years ago? he hazarded a guess. That is a pretty good bet, Lin Ling frowned, running her hand over one of the trees. These have matured fast, for a hardwood of this size without anything like the support of a valleys worth of spirit vegetation dragging everything up like the tide rising. Looking around, he realised that was a good point, the trees were young, but these kind of trees were prised for their timber and they grew slowly under natural circumstances. The implication there was Look over there, it was actually Hao Jun who spoke, making everyone flinch in case it was a return of his mysterious assailant. In fact, it was not. He was pointing to rock which had fallen over. A stele in fact. Making their way over, it had all the hallmarks of a boundary marker, and the edges on it were surprisingly fresh. The alignments are still disconnected, Juni observed, having got out her compass again. But this basically confirms that this place was being used and cleared within a generation or two Weird, he could only agree. The rest of the group nodded as they considered the forest. Right, Lin Ling said, briskly, what I said at the top still stands, by the way: this is not a place we want to be loitering. Before anyone could make further comment, she was already threading her way into the trees at a brisk trot, scanning her head this way and that. The others looked after her for a moment, before Juni made a shooing motion and Jin Chen, Hao Jun and Liao Ying all started moving. Juni paired up with them, while he fell in with Ruo Han while Teng Chunhua now brought up the rear. Sorry about earlier, Ruo Han muttered as they made their way on, rapidly now. Its fine its remarkable that an outburst like that has not arrived sooner, he said softly. She seems on edge, Ruo Han agreed. We all are, in our own ways, he sighed. This is well outside anyones comfort zone at this point, and these repressionC The rain turned to hail, instantaneously. Hailstones the size of gravel hissed down through the canopy as they all dodged into trees. It lasted for some ten seconds, then they swept through and the rain resumed. Picking one up carefully, he inhaled, because they were cold. Freak weather, of a different sort, Ruo Han said, shivering in the humidity. Did you get any idea of what attacked me? he asked him. Sort of but Ruo Han frowned. What? he asked. There comes a point when you wonder if the world is just messing with you? Ruo Han muttered. Because Id swear it was a spider that someone had tied a shrub onto the back of but That someone painted partly purple? he added. Well yes, Ruo Han agreed. They jogged on in silence, the field showing no end in sight for quite a few more minutes before Lin Ling called them to stop on the edge of a rise. Ahead of them, a river wound through the valley, vanishing into the haze of returned rain. The humidity had not quite recovered yet, so the wind was oddly chilling as it blew across the vast swathes of waist high sedges, reeds grasses and other herbaceous vegetation shifting back and forth in what was, effectively square mile after square mile of abandoned paddy fields. Is that rice? Liao Ying finally said, staring at the grass growing near to them. It is indeed wild rice, Teng Chunhua agreed. Buildings dotted the cleared area, which the jungle was reclaiming. Likely the main inhibitor of that was the frequent flooding from the river. Their style put him in mind of the cruder constructions from the passage rather than the much more styled and robust ruins of the valleys they had come through before. The style, such as it was, was also different, and much more familiar. Roofs occasionally remained on the towers, which were curved and sloped. Stone tiles in blue-green stone shimmering in the rain. wood was still present in some of them, including the nearest such cluster some two hundred metres away, where he could pick out collapsed eaves on a building and what looked like through beams on the tower. Recently abandoned but then why is there a field here? Ruo Han asked the question preying on his mind as well. Go around? Or go through? That is the more pertinent question, Hao Jun grumbled. Seems to make no odds, Juni frowned, eyeing her compass. Ling? I cant see shit in this gloom, more than a few hundred metres anyway, Lin Ling sighed. My vision is good but not that good. For what its worth, this doesnt have the same presence as the farmland from before though. I will say that we should get as far as we can before night falls. They all stared at the sky. His own scrip told him it was six thirty in the evening, although with the weather he just had to take its word for it. That put two more hours before dusk, which was more than he had felt. Looking back into the forest, he couldnt help but feel they had covered a surprisingly large amount of ground given the circumstances. In any case, we do need to rest so perhaps we pick one of these ruins and hole up as best we can? he signed. Lin Ling looked undecided. Juni frowned as did Teng Chunhua, before both of them finally nodded. We can only risk it, Juni said eventually. The nearest ruin looks clear enough, but if its full of bones or something Its probably better than this new forest, he pointed out. Indisputably, Teng Chunhua agreed. Ruo Han, the rest of you, Juni clapped her hands, drawing them out of their own little conference. We will scout the first ruin. If it looks plausible, we will hole up in it until the worst of night has passed. If it is unsuitable, we will cut along the edge of the forest here and search out another spot. Their group nodded, looking a bit resigned, but fell in with less complaining. The trip through the grassland was remarkably anticlimactic. The field boundaries were easy enough to find so they went along the top of the nearest one and within twenty minutes had arrived at the small raised settlement. The buildings had started to be reclaimed by grassland, but were, thankfully just abandoned. Quite obviously so in fact. The interior dcor was odd as well. There was none of the carving of the previous ruins; these were just houses, with wooden furniture, much of it carved from spirit wood he found after some investigation. They found pottery and various baskets of goods in one house. Some of them even had things in them: a wine that nobody wanted to try tasting and several containers of dry spirit herbs. There was some evidence of destruction: the well in the middle had been flattened and filled in, the doors of many houses had been smashed off their hinges and main rooms were clearly overturned. One had even been burnt down, but there were no remains anywhere, so in the end, they picked the fortified tower on the side of the compound and cleared it thoroughly of what remained that might be dangerous. That was, in the end, two spiders the size of his head and a rather grumpy, and surprisingly non-venomous, snake that they decided to let retain its pot. Given how shattered half the group was, the first watch thus fell to him and Lin Ling. The latter scrambled up to the upper floor and found a place to lurk while he picked the direction overlooking the grassland that wasnt obscured by buildings and, after accepting a few gourds from Liao Ying, stilled his mind to watch the world. Qi sense got you nowhere out here, especially at night when the darkness almost seemed to rise out of the ground and cloak everything in a miasma of suppression. Hours slipped by and dusk fell. The storm wailed overhead and the rain eventually picked up again C sometime after midnight according to his scrip. Fortunately it didnt reach the torrential showing that had started the day off and the building afforded more shelter than he had initially expected. With the wind, even the humidity dropped a bit. It was still unpleasant, but now within much more tolerable levels, for him at least. Watching the scenes of night unfold, he had to agree with Lin Ling something about how the scene was off, but he couldnt quite grasp what it was, and the longer he watched, the more tantalizingly infuriating that was. A night bird he didnt recognise hooted in the distance, answered by another. Some insects hissed, their luminescence visible even if their chirps or other sounds were not. Frogs, or toads perhaps, were audible though, even in the rain and the storm, their calls echoing in the lulls in the rain, or when the wind changed to blow from the river. And yet despite that haunting, niggling sense of wrongness, nothing untoward was visible no matter where he looked. Teng Chunhua came to take over in the 2nd hour after midnight. He considered sleeping, but the subtle off-ness that was now haunting him like a spectre showed no signs of vanishing, so in the end he just ate a fasting pill and carefully poked at his wound for a while until he was satisfied it was healing. Of the Argent justice group, only Ruo Han was awake, sat watching the grassland in the direction of the forest, his sword hidden across his lap. See anything? he said, coming to crouch down beside him. Nah, the older disciple sighed, shaking his head. The others are basically out cold. Its to be expected, he agreed. Part of the problem has been the lack of actual sleep for many of them C they are not used to fasting pills and this degree of intensity of focus in an environment like this. It would be sapping even with our cultivations available, Ruo Han agreed. How is your wound? It hurts? he murmured, but its by no means the worst scrape Ive taken out here. What happened to Lin Ling? Ruo Han asked, after a long moment. You should ask her, he said after a moments consideration. Some things should not be explained by others. Exhaling, Ruo Han nodded. She doesnt like sect disciples, and not disciples from the southern continent Am I to assume she is part of that Lin Clan? I am surprised you heard about that? he frowned. Argent Continent is a long way from the north, but several influences within the Argent Hall were involved in what you call the three schools conflict, Ruo Han said with a sigh. They went there at the invitation of a young noble from the Deng Clan, I believe C they have some influence in Argent Pavilion City. The southern gateway across the great ocean, he nodded. When it was put like that, it made sense that a big sect would have been involved. A long distance war over trade. It had been before he was born, nearly. A generation before Lin Ling, who had grown up in exile and never spoken about what part of the Lin Clan she was from. However We did not have an easy time of it, before we ended up in here, he sighed. Our reward, perhaps, was that we survived at all. Fates know precious few walk out of the underworld that fall into it as we did. The chaos that unfolded likely played a big part there. None of them know real hardship, Ruo Han sighed. Or loss, except for Jin Chen As the person who should be leading them, I can only say that I am culpable, but this The answers to enduring here have to come from within They do, he agreed. It was a brutal lesson, really, and one you never stopped learning. Let me know if you see anything weird, he patted the older man on the shoulder and left him to his window, Ruo Han just nodding and fell silent again. Silently, he made his way down to the ground floor, past the slumbering forms of the three disciples. Juni was sat there, her eyes shining faintly in the darkness, watching the access up. He nodded to her and she signed okay as he made his way softly outside, onto the raised platform that formed the first level of the tower. The ground floor was only accessible from here, and below that, the cellar was flooded. At this new, lower perspective, he crouched in the shadow, watching the large sward of waist-high grasses and beds of wild rice that stretched away towards where the forest would be half a mile away. The grass hissed in the wind, and the rain made a faint staccato drumming on the foliage as he listened to it. Were they not in this place, they would have had wards and talismans to check. As it was, all they had was a set of subtle alignments Juni had put up around the tower that would dissuade things from coming here. Time passed as he listened carefully to the sounds of the natural world around him, thinking about the patterns they held C bird calls, responses, wind on grass, branches on walls, frogs, insects dancing in the dark. The jungle was never silent, even in a storm like this. Silence It hit him in the face like a wet fish. That was what had been off about the valleys before. They were too empty. Too silent. Even in the storm, there should have been more disturbance. Perhaps it was down to the nature of the forest C an insect jungle rather than a jungle with mammals and other bigger predators however, there had been those bipedal lizards with feathers. The fates said they never met another pack of those. Time passed slowly. The storm was still rumbling overhead ominously when the pre-dawn gloom crept across the landscape. He really found himself wishing he could work on his cultivation. It had been progressing quickly as his physical mantra had already done a lot of the work and the marriage of the two was very efficient at absorbing the qi of the world. A few bones were still condensing ghostly lotus root patterns that traced back to a weird stylised lotus symbol that was growing in his minds eye. Had they not landed in here, he might have broken through that bottleneck tonight. That was the other thing that was bugging him, he had to concede. The patterns on that skull had looked awfully like those forming on his bones. Not in their style, but just in the general appearance. Had they looked like the lotus patterns he would have been deeply concerned. They packed up what little they had and, an hour later, exited the ruins. With dawn, the rain still kept messing with everyones senses and soul sense was still apparently gone; however, the visibility was such that they had to conclude that one way or another, the vast cleared area was probably the way to traverse this valley between the massifs. The climate was at least no worse than the previous night, and with no evidence of weird alignments or other oddness, they made good progress for several hours, passing other ruins like the one they had overnighted in. The rest and a few hours sleep, combined with some fortification from fasting pills had perked the others from the Argent Justice sect up, and so the trip onwards was if not pleasant, at least all of the problems were from without rather than within for once, even if that was a slightly unfair prognosis. All the while, he continued his vigilance, pondering that niggling feeling. Speaking to Juni about it just raised his confusion, because while she admitted to being concerned, she didnt have the same lingering feeling of being watched. Even Lin Ling, who took on board his observations with an ever-deepening frown said that what she was experiencing wasnt quite the same. That left all three of them feeling weird in different ways which, the longer he thought about it, the more it disturbed him. As they moved on, he continued to pay close attention to the sounds of the forest, looking, not for oddities because he suspected that their stalkers were far too careful for that, but for little differences in how he might expect things to be. The first big ruin they found in early afternoon, cut into a rising outcropping on the edge of the forest. The grasslands had narrowed at this point into a meandering valley between the two rows of massifs. Steep cliffs rose, almost impassable even with the vegetation cover C unless you were a monkey. It was set into the side of a rising gorge that was cleft into the cliff, with stone buildings that reminded him rather remarkably of the one he had seen in the depths. The style of the buildings was different, but the broad layout, even the access over a partially collapsed bridge and embankment over a meander in the river was similar enough that he could not help but link them in his mind. Lin Ling took one look at it, shook her head and waved for them to walk right on by. Looking at it, he could see why in his heart as well. It looked too innocent, and old; however, in that antiquity the vegetation just looked off. It was difficult to pin down why. Maybe it was the way the shadows fell, or his lingering memories of what had occurred after his last trip into such a ruin. After some standing around considering it, Juni also pronounced it deeply sketchy and with that they made their way onwards without looking back. A few more river bends on, and there was a dull, distant rumble of returning thunder and the rain, which had receded to more of a mist, returned in earnest. Visibility dropped rapidly and within minutes they were adrift in a green sea of hissing faintly steaming vegetation. In the distance, from the south this time, he saw the faintest flickers of lightning spidering through the swirling clouds and the rain. Eventually, after another mile, a second ruin loomed out of the misty rain. Great, Lin Ling scowled. This one is even worse than the last. The others eyed her, but he had to agree weirdly. The strange, niggling bad vibe he had was getting stronger as well. What does the divination say? Teng Chunhua asked Juni. Useless, Juni shook her head. The alignments of this valley are just All the readings I get are weird. If I was just starting divining stuff around here, I would see no problem, but things do not shift around like this Could be the storm? he suggested, regretting not for the first time that he was better versed in those methods C unfortunately it was a matter of experience, and he rarely ended up with missions that required that depth of knowledge. It could be, Juni agreed, looking up at the distant lightning, even as another rumble of thunder echoed. However, this storm is much more normal. At least by first appearance. For what its worth, none of us see anything odd about it, not any more so than the previous one, Ruo Han added. Could it be related to the storm up above? Hmmm Lin Ling narrowed her eyes, staring at the ruin again. On the face of it, he had to agree with her. The ruin complex itself, in the same general style as those in the rice fields, would not have looked out of place back home in truth. It was situated on the edge of the valley, with the river meandering several hundred metres across the open sward to their right. At the back of it, set against the valley wall was a large building of several floors that mostly still had a roof. Had it been back home, he would have said it was an ancestral temple or something similar. With the avenue of buildings and the walls around it, it certainly had that look about it. The spiky angles and the shadows and the rain certainly didnt help it not to look supremely- The shadow blurred out from under a shrub behind him and lashed at him so fast he thought he was seeing things. It scythed at his heart, his neck, his dantian and his forehead simultaneously even as he threw himself back and slashed upwards with the sword C cutting haphazardly at the thing with as much form as he could muster. It danced back, his strike ill enough timed that the swords properties somehow failed to properly catch it. The thing, meshed in grass, bizarrely coloured purple and with far too many legs, danced around the half strike and with a long limbed blur nearly impaled him through the leg and the chest until the flat of his sword caught it, sending it flying backward. Ruo Han, who was nearest, cut at it directly as it flew back and they watched it poke a leg out, blocking the sword and using it to fly in an improbable direction and vanish into the greenery with barely a ripple. There was a pause for a second as everyone just stared dully. The second blur, he only caught by good fortune, from the corner of his eye. He spun and cut upwards at the last possible moment. The shadow tried to twist in the air, stabbing at his face even as it avoided the sword- The sword bisected it, even though the strike had been evaded and he sighed in relief at the now somewhat familiar little shift as it occurred, glad that that property of the blade still worked. The creature collapsed to the ground leeching ichor, and they finally got a good look at what it was, even as they closed ranks looking for the other one. It was the oddest thing he had seen here, probably. A squat, eight-limbed, slightly armoured spider with six eyes that was entirely painted purple, apart for the large clump of grass that was tied to its thorax and the weird, blue and white run in the back of its abdomen. The final standout feature was the fangs, which were rather nasty looking. Well at least weC Juni pushed Ruo Han out of the way as the other spider dropped down almost on top of him. He struck upwards even as she stabbed for it. It skittered away from both, crazily and then avoided Hao Juns sweeping strike, providing him with the unusual record of having had two sword blows parried by arachnids. It danced with improbable fluidity through their attacks and shot towards Juni so fast its legs might as well have been a blur. Accursed-evil-! Her curse was cut off as she dodged to the side and for the briefest moment he saw what he could only describe as an oddity. Her movement was fluid, natural and the creature somehow missed her, only catching cloth with its limbs. -Stupid injury! He grimaced and used the opening cut from the Nine Origins Sword. It didnt even have a name. Most of them didnt, he had found, just being named things like Cut Number One or Breath Cut and things like that. The creature shot away from him and failed, inexplicably. Spiders faces were generally inscrutable, but what passed for inexplicable confusion was mirrored in its eyes for a second before his strike took it through the thorax. It clipped his arm as it thrashed once before its demise, giving him a nasty laceration along his forearm as it shredded the skin, leaving a faint blackening and numbness behind it. Gritting his teeth, he cast around swiftly for others, while the rest of them looked at the second one, which was also painted purple, covered in a bundle of grass. It was also bigger, the size of a dog and with thousands of tiny barbs on the insides of its thin, armoured limbs. Its Golden Core Hao Jun warily poked the brownish-bronze pearl with a silver sheen out of the ruin of the thorax. Fates Liao Ying, who had her sword drawn as well now hissed This is a male Lin Ling said, squatting beside it. It has no evidence of sacs in its abdomen. What good does knowing that do us? Jin Chen asked, looking around holding his sword nervously. It tells us that there is likely a female around, and maybe more males. It also tells us that the female is likely four or five times bigger than this, Lin Ling poked the male spider. Oh Jin Chen looked around more uneasily. They arent web weavers either, Teng Chunhua said, poking at the small one This is female, and looks like its a Qi Refinement, two star ranked monster maybe. Its inner shell isnt fully formed either she sighed. Great. That means they get gender dimorphism when they break through to Golden Core? Juni sighed. They dont look like any species Im familiar with either. Hmmmmm they appear to be ambush predators they look similar to the tunnel spiders that were occasionally recorded in the South Grove Ruins But if they are similar to those, thats... Teng Chunhua trailed off. Thats bad, he agreed, smearing a detoxification salve on his wound. Those are very annoying to deal with. Thats not the real problem though, Lin Ling said with aplomb, holding up the ruins of the purple spider. He considered the numbness, which was already receding and the blackness. Yin Wood and Yin Fire in the venom most likely. The affinity of these seems different. Teng Chunhua nodded, taking the core, having wiped it off and turning it over in her hands. Youre right, Lin Ling. The grass is stuck on with spider web, Ruo Han observed. Uhuh, Juni nodded, peering at the one Lin Ling was holding up. So, what is the bigger problem? Hao Jun asked. Well... These spiders dont have web spinnerets. They dont make silk at all, Lin Ling said critically. They also dont have hands. Oh Liao Ying stared at the spider... Wait what does them not having hands have to do with anything? Hao Jun frowned. Where did the silk come from, and last I checked spiders dont have fingerprints, Lin Ling said grimly. Someone painted these spiders purple and tied a bunch of grass on them grass which has faintly psychotropic properties on its surroundings no less. Well, that explains why we didnt see them. I wonder if they also have some form of active qi-camouflage, like the tunnel spiders So eum Hao Jun frowned, looking uneasily at the forest, with the rain and the mist and the green. Do we take refuge in the ruins and wait for this mist to pass? There is no way we can spot these out there Liao Ying was staring at the spider, frowning, while Jin Chen was nodding in agreement with Hao Jun. Even Ruo Han looked conflicted, however -Thinking like someone stalking prey isnt this absolutely a trap that is playing on our fears? That thought, once it was lodged was very hard to dislodge.

~ Lin Ling C Jungle Ruins ~
Stood there, looking at the ruin in the mist, she tuned out the worried chatter from the others. Their concerns were -Understandable, they are thinking like prey, an old voice whispered, almost hungrily. -Yes like prey It is a long time since anything dared call us prey, another agreed. She tried to tune those and other agreeing voices in the blood out as well. They would have picked right now to come out of their silence. Her instincts were still whispering at her. -Not the spiders. -No the old, wiser-sounding voice agreed suddenly, not the spiders. -Spiders would not dare to make us prey, a younger brash voice snarled. -Yes, spiders are prey We are not prey to them another agreed. -This feeling? another, very old voice murmured. It hadnt been about the spiders, though they were surprising. As the voices implied, her blood had no impression of them. In their minds eye, she intuitively got that they were incapable of killing her unless they came in their dozens. Their venom was ineffective on her, her physical power was comparable to them and although her speed was less, her reactions were not. She hadnt moved because the voice that spoke of spiders as prey had warned her not to. -What feeling? She asked the other old voice. -Stolen gifts another thief, a younger, angrier voice suddenly snarled. -Indeed what was stolen, so long ago? -And now they try to turn it on us another, the angry, hungry old voice hissed. She sighed, and looked at the ruins. They had told her not to move, because they saw the others as the bait, the lure now. The shift in perspective was unsettling actually. Those older voices gave clarity to the idea, explained that whatever it was that was after them was still trying to gauge them, lure them in. It was a compelling idea, to fight them in the ruins. It made sense. Even if the whole place was infested. There were solid walls, angles, approaches, you could counter speed with weapons and awareness, overcome odds So we can fight them off if there are more Hao Jun was explaining Yes, but they are fast, and there are a lot of blind angles Teng Chunhua replied, sighing. And swords are not good weapons for this, Juni, who was the only one aside from her with a polearm at this point, said grimly. Yes, logically it is a good idea to fight them in there rather than out here, in the green, without sight, without eyes and without qi, she mused. The thunder rolled again overhead, leading to a brief intensification of the mist. Her gaze caught motion on a nearby tree trunk, quietly slinking around oh so carefully. She moved, just as the spider jumped for the back of Liao Yings head as the others turned to reply to her words. The spider smashed into her chest with enough force to send her rolling. It bit her, hard, and then spasmed a few seconds later, as she plucked it off, crushing it with both hands. That moment bought time for the others to react. Han Shu cut another as it leapt while Teng Chunhua lashed out with a machete blade and sent a kick at a small one as best she was able. Ruo Han managed to stab two more in rapid succession, each barely a foot across. One landed on her hat, stabbing through and scratching her face. She shook her head and bit her lip as hard as she could before spitting a mist of blood at her hat and watched as the spider spasmed under the influence of the poison. The wave was dispatched in a few moments this time, with only a few scrapes that were quickly dealt with, leaving them a dozen smaller spider corpses, all painted purple. So why are they all painted purple? Han Shu asked the most pertinent point as he went around stabbing the last few that were still faintly twitching. I wish I knew, Juni agreed. She turned on the spot, looking up at the trees, scouring them for more spiders; she saw a few possible places they might be lurking high in branches, nestled in opportune places. The decision to put psychotropic grass on them made more sense when you considered the number of plants living in the trees themselves, including several flowering grasses with broad leaves. After a moment, she turned to look back into the complex behind them. Beyond the gate, the mist swirled as the wind changed direction again and she was able to make out the nearest buildings more clearly. -Lots of places to hide. With that shift in the wind though, her ability to pierce the distant gloom was, for a moment, much improved and her eyes were drawn to the multi-storey building with its pyramid-like roofs. At first glance it looked rather like an old ancestral hall from back home, but that was only superficially so. Robbed of the veil of secondary mist, she could tell that the roof had a central tower obfuscated against the rising roofs that abutted the cliff. The tower was lined with squat statues of brutal demonic figures with long arms, flat, angular faces and pointed ears, as were several other areas of the roof. She swept the rest of theC! -Statues? Everything else we have seen outside of that old sanctuary of Bright Fortune has been relief or stylized Nothing she had seen had actual statues, not here, not down below, not in any ruin yet. Carvings yes, several inset reliefs and half statutes but always human-looking. She focused again on the middle tower and saw no statues. She sighed and looked away, making sure the back of her body was facing the building before catching Junis attention with her hands. It was unlikely that it would make any difference in the long run, but she was playing with tiny margins of advantage now and hoping the battlefield was somewhat even. What? Juni signed. 12 attackers, on tower, roof, humanoid, dont react, just be ready, she signed as rapidly as she could. Han Shu and Teng Chunhua both caught her sign as well. If we are getting stalked by a pack of spiders out here it seems stupid to go traipsing through the forest now Hao Jun was pleading. I have to agree with brother Hao Jin Chen muttered Id rather fight these things in there, with flat surfaces to spot them than out here. The sense of being observed returned There was no malevolence in it somehow, but the blood sneered at that and refuted it. A mighty beast of yore, its kind a thing of myth and legend in and of itself, but it still had the ancestral memories of its progenitor species as well as its own and they had been less blessed in the predator and prey stakes. The uneasy feeling intensified slightly and she saw three larger blotches sat in the shrubbery about 20 metres from her on her left. They melded so neatly with the jungle understory, even swaying in the breeze, that all that gave them away to her excess vision was the eye. She saw another oh-so-carefully stalking through the distant gloom to her right, taking up position, then another on a tree above. The one to her right moved first, she snapped a twig by stepping on it deliberately just as she saw it tense and dart forward. It was fast, but the sudden noise made everyone pay closer attention to their surroundings just as it charged for Ruo Han. A dozen smaller spiders sprung from their points, several she hadnt actually caught and the trap was sprung. The repression field melted away like mist and the spiders accelerated, dancing through their lines, all staying out of sword reach of Han Shu she noted as they struggled to adapt to the sudden return of their cultivations. The male dashed for Hao Jun, catching him in the leg even as he struck at it with his treasure sword. Their blows repelled each other C the spider deflecting Hao Juns strike and he being protected by a treasure on his person. She had to admit that Hao Jun really had no karma with spiders at this point. -Why have they lifted the repression? She found herself wondering. -Why now? None jumped for her either; instead, she saw something nebulous on the edge of her vision and then there was a stinging pain on the side of her face, her chest her leg and her back. The Yang Intent in her blood burned the venom away even as it melted her skin She bit back a scream and staggered, giving one of the male spiders an opening. Juni flowed towards it striking out with her spear staff, yet it didnt bother to evade, foolishly trusting to its armour. Her spear impaled it clean through, severing thorax and abdomen. There was a scream from behind her and she saw Jin Chen crumpling as the male spider stabbed at him, even as three males ran interference against Han Shu for the precious moments required for smaller ones to swarm over Jin ChenC Jin Chen used what she could only assume was an earth element talisman. It exploded with enough force to make her teeth rattle, scattering branches, greenery and combatants everywhere. She rolled with it and saw Hao Jun attacking another spider, lightning flickering off his blade as he tried to get an opening to use a talisman in his hand. Han Shu had finally dispatched one of the spiders and now the others were just corralling him at range even as he danced away from their attacks. A second one got too close and was somehow stabbed even as it singularly avoided getting stabbed. She found herself wondering what its limits were as she stomped on a small spider and caught a second out of the air. She spat her own saliva back at it, watching the spider twitch as the yang qi-poison in the blood in her mouth killed it in moments. Two more shifted out of nowhere, totally escaping her notice until they were almost in her face. She spat a spray of blood at them and watched them die, even as she registered what had happened. -Great, they can camouflage themselves from qi sense. She spun around looking to tell someone else, only to hear a scream in the mist, amidst the din of splintering branches and flashes of qi arts. There was a second scream, this time enraged pain and fury from Teng Chunhua as she tore a spider off her back and smashed it into a tree, doing more damage to the tree than the spider, even as two more crawled up her legs biting repeatedly. A moment later a second pranced sideways out of the shrubbery, scything legs towards Teng Chunhua. {Flickering Steps} For the first time in quite a while, she properly used that basic movement art. The world faded around her. She arrived beside Teng Chunhua at the same moment as the spider arrived and grabbed it by two of its legs. Chunhua, who had clearly started using her mantra to heal, grabbed the other two and tried to tear it apart. What the Chunhua eyed the struggling creature dubiously. She had to agree, it was far too durable for a Golden Core spider given their combined strength. Juni! she yelled, seeking the obvious answer to the problem. Juni, who had just kicked another spider away, shot over to arrive beside them, stabbing the swordstaff through its abdomen, ruining it. She snared the core in the same instant and refined it. It was a waste, according to the memories, but it was better than leaving them lying about. With that, they finally had a moment to take stock. All the spiders in the clearing were Golden Core or weaker, it seemed. All painted purple, although few also had blue on them. Ruo Han and Liao Ying were standing back to back, surrounding by a circle of small and large smoking spider corpses. Ruo Han was wincing and staring at the melted hole in his robe. Jin Chen was being administered to on the ground by Hao Jun while Han Shu was dispatching a few small spiders that remained. Nobody was dead at least. Shit fates be cursed Liao Ying whimpered, starting to struggle with the sleeve of her robe, which was smoking. It seemed she got spat at too Is Chen okay? Ruo Han called over. Yeah. He got stabbed pretty badly, but the poison is light We have enough pills but he isnt going anywhere for a few hours Hao Jun winced And neither am I got stabbed in the leg and it broke the bone. Those things limbs can use qi just as well as any mid-grade spiritual weapon Never mind that the repression just vanished like that, she muttered, looking around. -Id bet actual spirit stones its so they can leverage that camouflage for starters, she muttered. How are you, Miss Teng? Han Shu asked, coming over. Ill live It hurts, mostly from the poison, but I have pills she winced and took another poison-refining pill as she spoke. Juni looked over at her and looked worried. That was awfully convenient timing she murmured. Yes. If you wanted to lure a bunch of suspicious people into a trap, convincing them that the forest is full of nasty spiders trying to bite their heads off is a good way to go. She kicked a purple spider corpse. I just dont see why they arent attacking already, whatever they are, Juni frowned. Worst case scenario? They are working on turning the repression field back on, she suggested. I hate how you have this special talent for ideas like that, Juni muttered. Or there is some reason they need us to enter those ruins she added. The sensation of encroaching wrongness was even stronger now. The symbol of all things started to shift in her minds eye, receding again. -Shit shit not good, was all she could conclude. We have to take some cover! Hao Jun winced if we get caught out here by another wave like that. And injured as we are we cant use the formation My meridians are injured as are Brother Haos Jin Chen gasped from where he was slumped. Not in these ruins, we dont, she said decisively. Use your brains for a second and apply some unscrupulous logic. They all stared at her for a long moment then at the spiders she was pleased to see they were indeed just panicked and not terminally stupid after all. Jin Chen groaned and pulled himself up, hitting acupuncture points to seal of some of his damaged meridians. Hao Jun did the same, which would provide him with short term mobility at least, even if it was likely to cause issues for his leg healing if he kept that up too long. She heard that weird night bird hoot again. -Well hello there, old friend, I have far too good an ear for sounds now to be fooled by that, she hissed mentally. It was the same bird she had heard hooting back before their first ambush by those spiders outside main portion of the slaughter formation. Moments later she saw two more male spiders slinking oh so subtly out of the middle darkness to her far right their outlines broken up by bundles of vegetation affixed to them. -But why are they all painted purple? She asked the memories again, and as expected they were silent. -Fine, be that way, she sighed. She gestured to her right and flapped her hand twice before making a rude anatomical gesture. After that, she palmed her second strongest talisman she possessed from their bit of looting back in the ruin where Juni got her medallion C a Yin Water attributed Poison Mist Talisman. Most of the really good talismans had been bound by the cultivator who fled. What remained were mostly Dao Seeking and a few Immortal Grade Talismans. It still gnawed at her that that bastard Di Ji had stolen her talisman wallet with its entire contents. This one was not ideal for her. Its saving grace was that it had concepts of friendly fire built into that could be assigned with her intent C at least it wouldnt kill everyone else. She pointed to the path along the trail, past the ruins and back towards the river and made a cutting motion. Juni signed to her that she also had a talisman, and then Han Shu nudged the others. The two injured were helped by Ruo Han and Teng Chunhua. She waved her hand three times. Three seconds later everyone other than her and Juni broke for the path as fast as their movement arts would allow them. {Misty Moon Vapours} She hurled a talisman at the ruins while Juni sent her Yin Earth Corrosion talisman at the area where the male spiders and dozens of other weird little anomalies in her qi-enhanced vision were slowly picking their way towards them. Not waiting to see the damage, the two of them blurred after the others. Behind her she heard the flicker of the talisman triggering. Seconds later the sound of rain on vegetation dulled as Junis talisman melted most of it in a 40 metre swathe, followed by the sound of crashing branches and birds taking flight as half-melted trees collapsed. Hundreds of spiders, dozens of males, charged out of the trees after them. She caught up to Juni in a few moments, who swept out with her spear staff, slicing vegetation and collapsing a tree in passing as they both flickered through the underbrush as fast as they dared. Behind them the wave of spiders came on. She was starting to wonder if she made a mistake and it really was just spiders when an arrow slipped out of the gloom, making her spin to avoid it. There was no sign of whatever shot it and it vanished into the trees to her side before she could get a clear look at it. Dodging around another tree, her instincts told her to keep moving. She was rewarded when another passed right through the tree, barely missing where her head would have been, leaving no mark before vanishing into the green like a phantasm. There was a scream from up ahead and 4 male spiders shot past her, rapidly increasing in speed. The biggest was almost half the size of her and had weird red markings on its legs as it lashed out at her, trying to slow her. Instinctively, she leapt for its body, making sure she had nearly a full mouthful of blood. It reared and another appeared right behind her, stabbing its limbs into her back, aiming for her spine and making her twist away as best she could. {Flickering Steps} Her movement art allowed her to evade the worst of it as total avoidance was never an option. The limb sank into her body and the spider spasmed and flailed as the yang poison that was her blood did its thing. That limb was still stuck in her as she crashed into the big one, spitting the whole mouthful of blood into the joint between two plates of chitin on its thorax. The blood stained it and smoked faintly, making it writhe and roll, trying to get her off. Two more arrows ghosted through the gloom, undetectable to her qi sense, only getting caught because her vision was so much better than it had been. She rolled over the spider and pushed qi into her leg meridians to charge towards Juni, keeping as low in the undergrowth as she could. Another male spider danced through the trees overhead before launching itself with a speed that left only after-images at her. It didnt pierce her either, just tried to cage her in place. -Definitely being directed, she could only conclude. -Spiders are prey, they are not predators to us, the memories murmured a tad unhelpfully for once. -Even the small ones are acting well beyond the boundaries of a Golden Core qi beast She skidded under a bush and arrived almost at the bank of the river. Without blinking she threw herself straight over a small tributary that was running into it from the massif above. Juni shot after her a moment later, her blade stained with spider ichor and nursing two nasty wounds to her side that were already healing. The trail the others had left was obvious, and far ahead she saw a flicker and a crack of another talisman half a mile away on the far side of the river. They had made good use of the opportunity they had bought with those two talismans and between them Han Shu with his sword and Teng Chunhua and Ruo Han would be able to get the others safe. Juni landed beside her and both of them shot off as fast as Juni could. Up ahead there was a second detonation of blue fire that also carried wind qiC The male spider somehow overtook both of them, stalking through the forest which almost flowed backwards around them. -Please dont let it be Soul Foundation, she complained in her heart. The instincts refuted it, telling her that it was still Golden Core as she called it, though how they knew that she had no specific inkling C perhaps it came from the blood. She was just turning to see what was happening, when suddenly there was a terrible pain in her stomach and she was picked up and cast almost 50 metres to crash into the ground, finding she had a hole right through her the size of her fist. An arrow, striped blue and purple and covered in her blood, reverberated in a tree a dozen metres away. Her body was already pulling itself back together, but the pain and something else messed She struggled on the ground and there was a white hot pain in her back as something pinned her to the ground The spider. -Why do you flee? -These things do not run from them -This is unbecoming -We will not In the moment of her shock, the voices were no longer just in her head C They were her. Fury, that had been simmering away in her mind, became their fuel and she screamed in frustration and pain and anger and the world for a single instant screamed with her. The beast inside screamed with her. Vegetation turned to ash in a sea of flames as the Yang of the forest burned for her. How she even knew that, or knew how to call it out The spider on top of her flailed and died as the corrosion of the qi within her bled outwards from her body, forming a miasma field several metres wide. Reality returned and she was a bundle of pain as bad as anything she had ever been. Worse than the top of the stairs, worse than her tribulation, worse than the sensation of her mind being unpicked strand by strand by Di Ji. All of that, she could now remember in crystal clarity, even as the strength ebbed from her limbs. Snarling, she grasped her qi with her mantra and forced herself to puppet her limbs even as her body worked to regenerate her spine, which the spider had shattered with its parting gift of a strike. Taking stock of her condition in the conflagration of a clearing, she shivered and forced away the cold somehow, the panic turning into fuel. Her meridians were half destroyed She had a fist-sized hole through her stomach where her dantian should be. And another through the side of her ribcage that had nearly collapsed when the spider shattered much of her back. The hole there had actually exposed her heart. -Even as I am, I should be dead or dying, she thought with a shiver. Physical cultivators had an almost verminous durability, but even they had limits and the physical trauma she had just undergone, along with the Her wounds knit back together, drawing in yang strength from the world and she realised her misconception. She had a dantian, but it wasnt where her qi was stored, just where it was focused. It rolled back out of her bones C strange flame-like patterns swirling through her flesh, blood, meridians and reforming in her navelC Instinct warned her and she cast herself away, gasping soundlessly in pain as three arrows ghosted through where her head, neck and heart would had been. Some twenty metres away, Juni was pushing herself up C she had taken an arrow through the shoulder, tearing a hole that exposed bone, visible even at this distance. With far too little sound, a spider with a body as big as her bed back home C maybe two metres along its squat, armoured and very spiny abdomen and then a further metre for the rest of its body picked its way through the ruin of the clearing. This one had dull brown and green patterning, covered over with gold, black and red paint. Its carapace was broad and flat with various spikes on the side and had the same red runes daubed on it. All the armoured limbs had barbs the size of swords on their joints and tens of thousands of blade-like hairs on its lower thorax. Its front pairs of forelegs were nearly twice the length of its rear ones, and the six pairs of eyes on its armoured forehead. An armoured crab spider She wanted to swear, but had no words On its back sat a squat, hunched figure with muddy grey coloured skin, wearing armour of the same carapace type as the spider and carrying a bow. She couldnt make out the features; its face was hidden entirely by a hollowed-out spiders head from a male spider, it seemed. It looked the right proportions to be a cultivator but she got no instinctual presence of humanity from it. -Strange creature The older memories sounded confused. -Darkness to dark the old, hunting voice muttered. -Like the clay-born fake gift of earth, stolen from life a younger voice snarled. -Dark thing, failure, succumbed to what should not another added, its voice shaking in anger. -Death thing, dying thing another hissed. While she was still struggling, the rider laughed and hooted like a bird. The spider reared and spat a cloud of venomous mist at her. {FlickeringC A forelimb arrived before her, snaring her even as she started to move, pinning her down to the ground and taking exquisite care not to break her skin. Sneering inwardly, she spat the blood in her mouth at it. The carapace of the leg smoked and the corrosion started to eat into its flesh as it flinched back and she scrambled away. The spiders rider did something, made a strange sign with its hands and then unslung its bow even as the wound started to heal again. Juni arrived beside her like a ghost, the attack of the creature somehow missing her by millimetres and there was a sensation of twisting space around them both. The valley blurred around them and the short range teleportation talisman sent them a mile down river, depositing them both in a flat sward of grass amidst trees in the middle of the valley where it opened out. The talisman crumbled into dust as Juni gulped down a healing pill. Shitmother-loving monkeys uggh The older woman stared at the scraps of paper that had been the remnants of the groups only teleport talisman. We should have gone further than this? she grimaced. It broke the talisman at the last minute somehow, Juni snarled. Wonderful. How long do you think it will take that one to catch She regretted the words as soon as she said them, because the spider and its rider reappeared on the edge of the forest, some twenty metres away. Teleportation? Juni said dully, even as they both knew it likely wasnt that. Just fast, she sighed, the memories helpfully telling her that that distance in ten seconds was just so so. Groaning she palmed a Nascent Soul grade attack talisman C a fire-based one this time. On the ridge line, almost level with them on the far side of the valley a series of large detonations echoed, accompanied with flares of blue and green fire swirling up into the air. The other group, still under attack. Dammit, she grimaced as the spider rider also turned to look that way then at them The rider made a rude gesture that required little in the way of interpretation and laughed again. The spider itself already seemed to be recovered from the poison she had dealt it, but this time, the rider itself hopped off the spider and walked slowly towards them, unslinging a net from its waist which it started to twirl. The bloods instinct told her not to get caught by it, even as Juni pulled out her swordstaff again and palmed another talisman while both of them backed up. -No shit Lao Zhu, she shot back at the voices and instincts in general. Her instincts for its strength got her nowhere, and clearly if it was happy to leave the spider back it thought itself more than their equal. She threw down the talisman. {Blossoms of The Meng Pavilion} The shockwave of expanding fire, a sea of blooming flowers swept out to fill the space between them. {Flickering Steps} She ran, as fast as she could, Juni shooting after her with her own movement art, her talisman still unused. Their pursuer considered the sea of fire then just slung the net outwards. It flew upwards into the air, expanding as it went to cover an area almost the size of a market plaza, dropping down on all sides. Her qi went turbulent even as the edges fell, then sluggish. Her intent and her qi flow twisted and became impossible to control even as she wrestled with her mantra to fight against it. Her saviour was Juni, who grabbed her and got them both beyond the edge of it, barelyC The armoured crab spider was waiting for them. It spat another sustained hail of venomous mist at both of them and she could only trust the strength of the yang poison in her own body to keep her eyes safe. She had barely touched qi sense the whole fight anyway. With any luck their attacker would assume that she wasnt very good with it. The forelimbs swept out and swept them both apart; Juni was clipped by one and sent pinwheeling away even as she triggered the talisman she held. The cloud of corrosive miasma annihilated a hundred square metres of grassland in an instant and enveloped them both. Picking herself up, thanking the fates for expensive talismans like that, she fled through theC The long forelimb lazily unfurled and pinned her to the ground. It had moved so fast her -Oh may your nine generations be molested by the most evil fates! She cursed It was a Nascent Soul qi beast. She spat a mist of her own blood and yang qi at the arriving limb and took one of the jars from her storage talisman and drank it. The arm wavered only for the whole mist to suddenly disperse as the physical body of the crab spider arrived. It moved far faster than it had any right to, she felt, before swearing as the arrow narrowly missed her neck- It deformed her body without ever touching her and sent her flying sideways to crash down in a shrub some twenty metres away, her limbs numb and her qi chaotic. She looked up to see the shifting shape of the net above her, somehow melding with the rainC {Flickering Steps} Fuelled by the qi she had just taken into her body, she fled backwards, even as the net continued to expand to encompass her surroundings and her qi in her body once again went chaotic and started to run out of her control. Yang Qi erupted out of her, incinerating everything, and the net was dragged away somehow. When the flare of energy vanished she scrambled up, re-orientating herself and found her tormentor standing two metres away from her, twirling the net idly. The armoured spider appeared silently out of the rain some ten metres away out of a coppice of ruined trees, staying to places she couldnt easily track it and now she thought she caught a glimpse of another spider with an armoured carapace and a broad bulbous abdomen. -Soul Foundation, and just watching or hunting Juni? -Curse you Di Ji, for leaving me with no reasonable offensive talismans! Decisively, she palmed the strongest Immortal grade talisman in her possession. {Heavens Cry C Balance of Fate} The grassland around her disintegrated. She was protected from the initial up-strike as purple lightning sizzled out of the talisman into a Kirin and screamed. The spider was already jumping for her even as the lightning bolt sizzled into the sky, reflecting a massive formation like pattern in the sky that covered half the valley. The grass, water, earth, even small rocks started to drift upwards unnaturally. Her hair stood on end as the concentration of metal qi in the world surged. The bolt hit the spider and sent her flying, just from the shockwave. The rider did something and part of the lightning twisted and was warped by it even as they were consumed by it, surging towards herC She couldnt even scream as she was caught by it and hurled away. The impact sent her crashing into something and then down into water which boiled around her as the whole world turned into noise and light. Belatedly, she realised she had hit the valley wall, almost four hundred metres away. She had used her intent upon activating it to try to spare both of them the collateral, but even with that, having been the epicentre of a peak Immortal Grade Metal attribute talisman That she was not dying was a miracle of heaven to be worthy betting her life in such a manner. Her body screamed and her meridians were scorched and sparking, her blood scattered across the rocks. The only reason she was still her was that her consciousness was being sheltered by the symbol and something in the memories of her blood and the deep Yang Intent seeping into her bones meant that there was a fearful vitality fighting the thunder directly. Her core organs were just about intact, her heart was she forced her qi to bring it under control. -Please dont be dead Juni, she prayed in her heart as she watched the purple lightning rage in the distance as the fury of heaven struck down indiscriminately. and then the entire world turned itself inside out.

~ Kun Juni C Valley by the River ~
Juni desperately dodged the strike of the Soul Foundation spider mother that had charged out of the grass at her after she was thrown away from Lin Ling. All that was keeping her from death right now was the fearful, almost inextinguishable endurance of the Bright Lotus Earthly Physique, coupled with her mantra. That and the divination art although the final, indisputable edge was her swordstaff. Her mantra and the Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture worked together to purify the debilitating poison that the mother was spewing as it effortlessly dodged her strikes. {Double Dragon, Sundering Surge} The spider skipped back as she executed the full strength of the martial technique, charging after it in a blur of qi, using the Heart Shifting Steps to find her the critical moment to strike. All around her, spiders and plants were shredded as the spider mother kept its distance, waiting for her gamble to end. Thankfully it was slow, slower than she had expected in fact, given it was a proper Soul Foundation beast and she was, in principle, two or three realms below it. In truth though, she knew its job here was only to delay her to play with her. It was only attacking her when she She tried to use her movement art to get past it and was forced to dodge back and block a sweeping blow from a foreleg. Heart Shifting Steps gave her the moment to aim for. Her arms went numb and in the aftermath of the strike, the spider sent another cloud of poisonous hairs at her from its abdomen. Snarling, she capitalised on its momentary lack of mobility to leave a deep cut on one of its forelegs, even as her qi armour tried to shelter her from the worst of the spines. Her efforts barely protected her vital organs and she was forced to backhand a male spider that ghosted out of the shadows. -What I would not give right now to have Lings corrosive blood, she complained in her heart. It cut towards her heart which was a surprise. They were certainly trying to cripple her, but they didnt aim for her dantian, instead her heart, and her meridian gates for the most part. They were unerring in it as well. -What in the heavens did I sell for us to get chased after by a fates-accursed Beast Tamer! She cursed. Grandmothers, your descendant was filial! Beast Tamers were the worst kind of opponent in a landscape like this, be they cultivators who had caught up to them, or something else. She was still undecided as to which this actually was. The artefacts their opponent wielded She skipped backward and the spears blade cut into a leg notch in the spider mothers forelimb at last. Her momentary success was short-lived though, because it immediately tried to snare it away. A wave of qi shooting through the weapon at her even as she tried to store it. She was repelled away from the weapon, her arms numbed to crash into the ground. -Your nine generations! She swore. The spider considered the spear, which was still lodged in its forelimb then considered her and waved its arms mockingly. -You can doC? Ironically, she thought moments later, being disarmed probably saved her life as a storm of Purple Lightning obliterated the entire grassland and coppices of trees around her. In the instant she registered it, she saw Lin Ling get thrown towards the valley wall, hit by a lightning bolt. The spider and its rider were silhouetted in the maelstrom, writhing as the lightning tried to consume them. Lightning arced across the clearing, skittering through the spiders like a tide of enraged spirit demons, stomping them into explosions of sizzling ichor. A tendril earthed itself on her spear as the spider mother dodged backwards, far too slowly. The lightning obliterated the spider mother, exploding its limbs, cracking its carapace and half-disintegrating its abdomen with a further stray bolt. Lightning consumed the trees and shrubs around her, even as she vainly tried to muster enough control over her qi to use Heart Shifting Steps to escape. However, it was to no avail. Though Lin Ling had clearly included her in the activation criteria for the talisman, or she would have been hit by a bolt, she had a hunch what talisman that was, and collateral damage was the middle name of a Heavens Cry talisman. Metal qi surged through the earth all around her, eating into her flesh, trying to cook her bones from the inside out and disperse whatever she had that passed for a soul. Her saviour, beyond her mantra, was the Bright Lotus Symbol in her minds eye in the end C it reached out andC Whatever it was doing was lost because the world turned upside down, leaving her groaning amid the leaf litter for a heartbeat before the whole sky buried her in a single instant.

~ Lian Jing C Inauspicious Town ~
Lian Jing stood in the ruined town nestled in the middle of a vale within the mountains, wishing she had the freedom of her own mind to curse the climate of this restricted space. The town was overturned and signs of battle lingered all about. The Gan group had been largely unconcerned about what had occurred here, at least until they reached the heart of it. She hated what she saw for two reasons: first, it was nightmarish, and second, it reminded her that the Gan Clan was just one kind of evil that existed. The corpses of some fifty cultivators were scattered about the plaza. Many hung from buildings, by their entrails, flayed and dismembered. Others were stacked in piles, burnt C remains of gnawed bones speaking to their miserable fate. The savagery on display seemed to slightly unnerve even the Gan Clan and the Red Sovereigns cultivators as they explored the aftermath. Nothing had been left beyond ruined corpses: clothing, weapons, storage rings and every other accoutrement that the victims of the massacre possessed were gone as far as she could see. Bound as she was to follow Gan Renshu, Gan Tai and Gan Bingwen, she could only follow after them as they walked, uncaring of her presence, into the largest hall, and found it festooned with the gratuitously butchered. A large altar in the middle of the room, that had a spherical depression the size of her head in it, was daubed in bloody runes. Even to pseudo-mortal sight they made her queasy and her skin crawl. Just by being here, she felt that what remained of her slowly degrading soul strength had been faintly tarnished. Gan Bingwen walked around the room a few times, muttering and shaking his head before Gan Renshu stopped him. What occurred here? An inauspicious ritual, Gan Bingwen replied blandly. I can see that, Gan Renshu replied, sounding a touch annoyed. That seemed to be underselling it, because from what she could see, even with her mortal eyes, some part of those festooning this place were still alive somehow. I mean thats all I can say, Gan Bingwen said with a sigh. The nature of this act is bizarre. It is not a formation, at least none I am familiar with. Rather, it seems like a forced manipulation of the fundamental alignment of this place. Someone forcibly screwed with the feng shui to make it like it is? Gan Renshu asked, looking around. The two diviners stared pensively around for a moment before both shook their heads. Nope this seems to be working against that somehow C its a powerful working in its own right. A manipulation purely intended to influence the alignment of this space C it seems to have been enacted after the altar was messed with as well, Gan Tai mused walking in a mazy pattern through the bloody lines coating the floor. Ah! Gan Tai exclaimed suddenly, and crouched down to pick up a piece of stone and bring it over to the altar. They watched as he spun it over and then put it in the indent, moving it around until the piece sat there normally, a piece of a shattered sphere. Interesting something or someone seems to have deliberately smashed this... the diviner murmured, putting the piece aside. We should get some of the others in here, have them start looking, carefully, for more pieces of this, Gan Tai mused. You, Gan Renshu pointed at the woman from the Storm Blaze Sect, who she realised had also followed them in here. Go call Gan Jiao and a bunch of the others in here. The woman looked like she might actually resist for a second, which was laughable really given how strongly she was bound, before bowing politely and walking off. Perhaps this was a seal? Gan Bingwen was now turning the piece Gan Tai had found over in his hands while the other diviner had hopped up on the altar and was peering at the depression itself. It certainly seems like it. This group of cultivators may have disturbed it, Gan Tai agreed. Or disturbed whatever was in the process of disturbing it, Gan Renshu posited. Possible, Gan Bingwen nodded, but with the deeply screwy way that the alignments are in here, reading any kind of lingering intention is impossible at our realm. They could even have smashed it deliberately, Gan Renshu added, looking about. Not everyone who entered here is likely to be a righteous member of the path of heaven like we are. -Who is righteous, you whore-spawn who cavorts with the nameless fates! She spat in her head. So what is it you found? Gan Jiao asked, leading the other prisoners in. This is probably not a job for prisoners, Gan Renshu frowned. Its one reason why we picked up a few more though Yan Fu, who had also entered with Yan Ju and Wen Di remarked peering around curiously. What kind of inauspicious? one of the women from the Sky Fairy Pavilion mumbled, while the two most recent prisoners just shivered. All of them had been ungagged now, she noticed. Not everyone is righteous, Yan Fu remarked piously. Who are you claiming is righteous, after what you did? the female herb hunter sneered. *tcch* Yan Fu hit her, sending her sprawling before Gan Renshu held up a hand, stopping further rebuke. We didnt bind you like we did this one, but that can change if it becomes necessary, he said dryly as he pointed at her, and she cursed him again in her heart. You five, go look for more pieces of this. When you find them, bring them to me, Gan Tai said flatly, waving to the prisoners who mechanically spread out through the hall. Do it carefully. Dont disturb the formation here, Gan Renshu added. Yes, yes, Gan Tai said with a wave of his hand. Thats probably a wise idea; these runes are not a thing I am familiar with, Gan Bingwen added with a frown. Nor the ones on the altar for that matter. Whats it for? Yan Ju asked, wandering over to one of the living corpses on the wall and staring at it. Its partially suppressing whatever was done to the feng shui here, although the impact appears to be very minimal, Gan Bingwen said absently. Putting a crack to weaken perfection, Gan Tai agreed. Well, record what you deem fit then and see if you can work out what that altar did, Gan Renshu said, turning to leave. And what of the rest of it? Gan Bingwen asked, waving at the rest of the gore-drenched dcor. Do you want me to take it apart after we work out what it did? If it is disrupting the totality of whatever was done to the feng shui of this place It wouldnt do to trap ourselves in here. Formations that work off absolute alignments are the worst, Gan Tai pointed out. We do have the tools to do it, but that would be a waste C and there is no guarantee we would be able to salvage our losses from these unfortunates to make up for the loss. At the end of the day, you dont waste major treasures to acquire lesser ones on a treasure hunt, especially not when those kinds of major treasures might become necessary later. True, Renshu nodded. Well, we will worry about it later. How inauspicious, Gan Jiao interjected with a mock shudder from where he was peering at one of the living corpses that had almost been turned inside out. Thats saying something, Yan Ju, who had snuck in behind him, agreed. This is what happens when people recklessly overreach. Such foolish kids Gan Jiao sighed. They should have known better than to poke around in a ruin like this. Indeed. They were pathetically weak, another of the Yan group remarked from the doorway where they were leaning. The strongest here is barely Dao Seeking. True, Brother Bei, Yan Ju snickered. Well, I guess they can be thankful that they at least performed a valuable service in someones plan. Its certainly more than their meagre destinies would have otherwiseC someone commented irreverently. Enough Gan Renshu said, cutting off further chatter with a wave of his hand. Try to work out what it does, then we will worry about whether or not its worth dismantling later. Whatever was wrought here is probably not to our benefit. Did you find any clues out there as to what this place actually is? Gan Renshu added after a further moments consideration of the space. Beyond being bizarrely focal in the landscape and all routes very subtly forcing you to pass through this fortress town? Yan Fu mused There is barely any hint. Hmmm Gan Renshu looked, if not annoyed, somewhat perturbed, which made her feel happier at least. -Got to take your victories where you can her thought was cut off as Gan Renshu twisted the seal inside her, making her soul feel like it was being squeezed unpleasantly and her stomach knot. Speaking of that, Gan Jiao found something else you should see, Yan Fu added. Very well, Gan Renshu nodded, giving the room one last look. Princess, he pointed at her, You can come with me, no point in having your delicate sensibilities offended by all this. The others chuckled at her, as she followed Gan Renshu out, her stomach still feeling like someone had reached into it and twisted it viciously. Behind her, the five captured women were poking about in the shadows of the room, shivering in fear as they looked for the other pieces of the sphere. A pity. This one would have been a real beauty, Gan Jiao remarked, pointing at some corpse. At least her innards are also beautiful C jade-like within and without, Yan Bei jested. Cursing them all in her heart for making her witness this, she stepped back into the light of the outside, following after Gan Renshu and Gan Jiao. Chapter 93 – Rampage as One
The death of an era is never an easy thing and few died in a more decrepit and ugly way than the previous Imperial Dynasty. For centuries noble powers had agitated against it and its young emperor, gnawing away at his mandate for both good and ill. It is certainly undeniable that the Moon Tomb Emperor, scion of the Shan clan and a genius blessed with the blood of dragons, was a hard Emperor to love. His rages, his compulsions and his unwillingness to compromise on even the smallest of things made him a figure that our enemies feared However, an Emperor cannot rule on external fear alone and while in his short reign, barely five centuries all told, he had great success in sending the enemies of the Imperial Shan scattering, at home he only engendered fear in those who supported him and greed in those both near and far, who saw an opportunity to strike at the weak underbelly of the imperial seat and seize it for themselves, and perhaps gain the inheritance of a dragon in the process. The final straw in all of this was his treatment of his young Empress, Saintess White Swan, a talented prodigy from the Sheng Heavenly clan and grandniece of the Emperor of Shan Lai. For though she was a great beauty and much beloved, the Emperor, who adored her for her beauty and had long desired her, also came to despise her in equal measure after her elevation to sit by his side. For his blood drove him to envy what she had, and which he did not C the love of the people. Subsequently, with their falling out in a very public and embarrassing denunciation, the favour of Shan Lai was briefly withdrawn from the Imperial Seat and shortly thereafter the young Emperor entered seclusion to attack his advancement and was mandated to appoint an heir from among the noble clans of his court. To oversee this task three figures were appointed: Mu Shansu, the renowned hero of many eras; Din Hao, the Imperial Chancellor, and Tai Weimin who had returned to the world of his birth and risen to great acclaim in the eyes of the people. Thus was set in motion what can only be called a judgement of heaven upon those with ill designs the aftermath of which we are still grappling with, half an era later.
Excerpt from The Annals of Shan By Seng Mo C Elusive Scholar.

~ Ha Yun C Valinkar upon the Waters ~
Sat upon a rocky outcropping, waiting for his divination compass to settle, Ha Yun watched the hurricane twist over the mountains rising beyond the town. It had brought with it an obnoxious new addition to the climate of the grasslands: humid wind. It had pushed the already torturous environment to the point where there was no respite to be found anywhere, and with it, most of those who could had retreated back outside the repression field. Those who remained tended into two camps: those who were being forced to stay here and those, like him, who had discovered somewhat compelling reasons not to go back to the camps. The divination compass shifted, turning him away from thinking about the growing suspicion that his memories of events from before he ended up in here were problematic. Further to the left! he called out to the other two who were accompanying him on this particular circuit of the farmlands and settlements outside the town. Fen Zhuan, an outer disciple from the Nine Auspicious Moons sect who had some expertise in formations, acknowledged and made his way across the rocky ground some dozen metres and started to take another reading. Shen Shi Tongfei, a junior member of the Shen clan, adjusted his umbrella and started to head off on a tangent to Fen Zhua, seeking a new point where his own child compass would start to give readings again as well. The other two who were out here with them C a pair of guards with Bai Meifen who simply went by Brother Weng and Brother Ci C followed after. Nothing here! Fen Zhaun called back a few minutes later, sounding drained. The signal just reads as dubiously neutral. Readings are deviating again, Shi Tongfei agreed. Well, shit, he sighed, staring at his own compass, which was now telling them to head back towards the town. Shaking his head, he made his way off the rocky outcropping and down to the others, who were stood in the wind, trying not to look like the land was rapidly becoming a torturous sauna. This makes seven in the last nine spots that have been like this Shi Tongfei said wearily. What even are they having us look for? Plotting the result onto a jade tablet, he considered the other points they had looked at in the several days since he had been sent out here by Bai Meifen and Brother Feng. On the face of it, they were clearly looking for the root of whatever had severed the land, or at least the pattern of the alignments within what remained. Unfortunately, to do that they had to rely upon purely mortal methods of divination and some land surveying. It was no exaggeration to say that even those, like him, who had some experience with feng shui were not at all experts in that area. The interpretation in particular was giving all the groups headaches, not to mention the compasses and charts they were using were the crudest of things. Ah, Brother Weng exclaimed wryly, poking his arm and pointing. He turned and sighed, because there, ten metres away, lying on the edge of an innocuous, tumbled-down pile of rocks out of which a tree was growing, was a slab that had worn writing on it. Talk about wearing out iron shoes! Fen Zhaun groaned. They considered the cairn of stones. He could only agree; this was typical really. Divination got you so far and then usually it was blind luck that got the final bit or there was nothing there. Oh, thats interesting Shi Tongfei frowned, kneeling down to wipe away some of the dirt. The writing on it is Is? Brother Weng frowned looking at it as well before starting back. Well, that is interesting, Tongfei repeated. What is? Fen Zhaun came over, with him following and they both looked at the stone. The writing on it was in a strange swirling text for a few seconds before it somehow reorganised itself and read: Waystone 19 C West: Valinkar C Plains Gate, East: Plains Road, South: Drysdale Farmlands. Why is there a marker like this all the way out here when there is no road? Brother Ci muttered. Maybe its for general direction, or there was an old trackway here? Tongfei shrugged. The weird thing is the writing though. Given none of us have any cultivation to speak of Get back! Brother Ci suddenly hissed, grabbing him and Tongfei and pulling them down. Brother Weng glanced around, puzzled and crouched The arrow took Brother Weng straight through the shoulder, then exploded, severing an arm and sending Weng sprawling. Before he could fully register what was going on a second arrow hissed out of nowhere. Ci pushed him aside and the arrow passed between theC He pushing himself up, his ears ringing, blood in his mouth. Nearby, on the ridge line, Leng was lying sprawled his qi was already running out of his control as he fumbled with the teleportation talisman even as he struggled to see where Reality snapped back and he pushed himself up, his ears ringing, the taste of blood in his mouth. Nearby, Brother Ci, who had managed to dive into cover by the cairn, was waving frantically to Tongfei, who was sprawled in the grass, trying to hide A third arrow hissed overhead and Zhaun and Tongfei both screamed as it exploded in mid-air, flattening the grass and lacerating their clothes and flesh with the blast. -What, by the evil eye of the heavens is with these arrows? he protested weakly, still trying to get his bearings. Are they alchemical? An arrow hit a rock right by his face and snapped in two, leaving him sweating in fear. He had just been about to move in that direction. It was only his concern about what the arrows were. Curling up, he tensed for the explosion that never came. Sighing, he looking at the arrow, which had been painted blue and yellow, in relief and pushed himselfC The blast flipped him several metres into the air. Landing on rocks, he felt several sharp pains in his sideC -Monkey-shit ribs! He screamed inwardly, trying to roll away from the attack by the two cultivators who were attacking them And managing to turn himself over, he found he was face to face with Leng no Mao? His childhood friends eyes were lifeless, the shock and disbelief on his face immortalized in the moment the Golden Immortal had cut off Tongfei lay a metre away from him, the healing pill bottle still clenched in his outstretched hand, which was impaled to the ground by a blue and black painted arrow. The youth had two more stuck out of his back, pinning him to the ground even as he feebly tried to free himself. Shaking his head again, he tried to focus on the moment C the other memories were disconcerting so real as well. -And totally at odds with my actual memories of that moment a part of him added, sounding small and lost. There was another scream. This time it was Brother Weng, and it went on far, far too long. Sir Cao desperately parried an attack even as he struggled against twin grasping hands of his memory and something else? Nearby Ha Mao, sobbing in terror, threw a Spark Dragon talismanC He barely registered the explosion that smashed his face into the rocky ground as reality and memory slid back through each other again. ...Someone or something was dragging him across the ground. Fates get What is even going on!?! Fen Zhuan, who was evidently the person dragging him over the rocks, was panting from the exertion. After a few moments he managed to recover enough to properly register his surroundings and tried to scramble up only toC Careful, youre not in good shape Fen Zhuan panted as they slumped down between two rocks. His vision was still swimming as another explosion, totally silent he realised, ruptured the air about 10 metres away over a rock that would have been ideal cover for someone cowering. Two more, almost metre long arrows arced lazily down out of the sky, hitting rock and sinking into them several centimetres, quivering. Their purple and yellow colour along with blue fletching was again clearly visible forC The eruption of the space around them made his bones rattle, even though there was, again, no sound with it. The grass was flattened, rocks scattered and the ground where the arrow had been was left with a half metre crater. We have to get out of here Fen Zhaun hissed. What of the others? he wheezed, realising that his chest felt like someone had hit it with a few hammers in inauspicious places. No idea I think Tongfei is dead; I saw him hit by four arrows Weng well, you heard the screaming and Ive not seen anything from Ci He stared dully as the Fen Zhuan who was beside him wavered like morning mist and vanished, followed by the rest of their surroundings a second later. He was lying, slumped on the ground near the waystone while Brother Ci, who was crouching over him, sent qi into his body. The energy pushed away the strange fog of confusion that had been dragging him down like a bucket of icy water, making him gasp. He reflexively reached for his ribs and found that beyond being a bit bruised from falling down they were okay. Easy, easy... that was odd, Cao muttered. What happened why is there qi? he asked, somewhat confused. What qi? Sir Cao frowned. Youre using qi he pointed and then flinched, because it wasnt ''Ci'' who was healing him but Sir Ha Cao. Young Master Ha its okay. Sir Huang managed to recover from his fall Sir Cao said, pushing him down. The rebels were fought off, although I have to regret that Young Noble Ji was grasped by one of the attacking elders Shaking his head frantically, he tried to clear it, because this was all kinds of wrong. Their surroundings were bizarre now utterly bizarre. He was on the slope they had been on, but to his left was clearly the ridge line. Nearby, he saw Ha Leng slumped, breathing weakly. Ha Mao was kneeling beside Ha Mun and Ha Ding, tending to the latter, who had somehow had his arm severed. Of the pavilion hunters with them, he could see no sign of Lin Ling or Kun Juni, but Han Shu was bound by a talisman nearby, being interrogated by Ji Tantai? Din Ouyeng he placed the Golden Core youth, who was pale and shaking, blood tickling down his face. -No not a Golden Core cultivator a Golden Immortal? He struggled to rise. Please do not overexert yourself, Young Master Yun. You took a serious hit from that vile old ghost of an elder who ambushed us! Sir Cao pushed him down and What hell, this one memory is more fucked than Ursar accepting gifts in a new village? a strange voice echoed in the vicinity. Easy Young Master Ha a soothing female voice whispered by his head. He felt warm qi flowing from feminine hands into his body, soothing the pain. The fire cooled, the ice started to warm and the twisting agony in his bones, which he had just realised he could feel again, was F...Fairy Bai Ling? He realised belatedly who was holding his head as her beautiful features swam back into view as the damage to his eyes healed. With it, he felt a strange rush of euphoria that someone this important was concerned about him C about his well-being. Bai Ling was bending over him with a look of deep concern on her face. Tears marred her perfect features and her eyes He found himself lost in her gaze for a few seconds before he reasserted control over his emotions. They not what we looking for? a second voice hissed, sounding a bit annoyed. Shush, his injuries are still healing, idiot, Ling Meifen snapped, before he felt a feminine hand smooth his brow. He was still unable to move in any case, and she was right he did need to lie here for a minute, with his head in Fairy Meifens lap It was a very nice view, after all, especially given how ragged her own clothing was from the battle they had just endured. -Focus this is not another voice, in his head, that was trying to get his attention was dulled even as it tried to get his attention. You took a serious soul wound. You are lucky to have survived, given your low circle, Young Noble Din said from where he sat nearby looking through a storage ring. Brother Ji was barely able to save you using a precious treasure, the one we were going to use Who can say all things go to shit, huge storm, very bad a third voice murmured, cutting through the scene, which wavered slightly. Why we waste time with this trash? Stop that Ling MeifenC -Stop that this isnt real! his own sanity screamed at him. There is no Ling Meifen. Ah by the Takers Teeth, a nearby voice sounded annoyed. He had a brief moment of confusion as his qi turned turbulent, and there was an icy, shooting pain in his head as blackness took him.

~ Han Shu C Fleeing Through the Forest ~
Han Shu found a familiar, haunting rhythm to the fight as they fled through the trees. Behind them, the echoes of detonating talismans spoke to the vehemence of Ling and Junis brief assault on the forces now assailing them and yet and yet To his left and right, spiders were streaming out of the forest in their hundreds, easily keeping pace where they were visible. With the water splashing as they sprinted across the surface of the river, he was reminded of the desperate flight in the darkness, pursued by the devil-spiders. A male threw itself out of a tree, aiming to catch him, even as he cut at it in turn. It twisted away from him easily, to all intents missing his sword. A heartbeat later it collapsed in two, cleanly bisected, its remains splashing into the river to be swept away. No matter how many times he saw that, it was equal parts unnerving and miraculous. They hit the far shore and he waved for them to race onC The spider, with a rider wielding a net and a spear, hurtled out of the trees far too fast to be anything less than Soul Foundation. Ruo Han met it with a talisman that blazed with blue-green fire, sending both rider and spider skittering back as a gout of destructive flame incinerated a hectare of forest in the blink of an eye then formed a tiger with horns on its head, made out of blue flame that chased after the spider. *crack* Both rider and spider were briefly illuminated in blue and white light as Liao Ying, who was being carried by Teng Chunhua, hit it at a distance with another talisman, a lightning-attributed one this time. However, the brief delay had been enough, because already he saw spiders surging across the river, leaping from one bank to the other behind them before vanishing into the green as their camouflage took over. A second spider rider followed, this one carrying aC The scythe-like weapon on its rope shrieked through the air towards them C not aiming for him, but rather Teng Chunhua. His stomach dropped like a stone for a moment until a rippling series of formation-like designs rippled in the air, blocking the strike and repelling the weapon. Another talisman, a defensive barrier that Liao Ying had used defeating the attack. An arrow hissed through the air, barely disturbing his qi-perception and he threw himself forward and sideways. The projectile, which would have hit him in the leg, hit a tree just in front of him, quivering for a heartbeatC He pushed his face into the dirt as it exploded and then rolled away from the spot and scrambled up in time to feel the hair on his arms stand up. A second lightning bolt from Liao Yings talisman sizzled through the forest behind them. Tendrils of lightning scattered everywhere, hunting out spiders and anything else that was in the vicinity and lighting them up very briefly as little and not so little candles. CThey can do C? he caught part of Hao Juns shocked exclamation, rather randomly in a lull in the noise of battle, and also got to watch as the armoured spider following after them caught the stray lightning with its front pincers and Liao Yings barrier bloomed even as the bolt was returned, a shrieking chittering lance of death, straight back at her, guided by the lashing forelimbs of the spider. The bolt connected with the barrier and every tree within ten metres of Teng Chunhua and Liao Ying became a blazing inferno as the pair were hurled backwards through the forest. Cutting two more spiders that had chosen that moment to make their presence known, he He saw the spider mother rising out of a divot in the ground a dozen metres away, its camouflage fading away already planting its legs and rearing upC {Martial Lotus Momentum} Without any preamble or stopping to see what it was about to do, he used the movement art to get distance, feeling his qi drain away very rapidly, for all the good it did. A swirling mist that made his skin go numb flooded the space between the trees. The lingering traces of the lightning and the mist met andC Ears ringing and skin burning, he pulled himself up just in time to find a male spider stabbing down at him. He cut it and used his movement art again to try to escape another, shifting between the trees and seeking for the others in the chaotic scenes of the forest. He didnt find them, and instead was found by the spider and rider who had originally been blocked by Ruo Hans flame talisman. The spear-wielding rider who wore spider chitin for armour, with a face hidden beneath a grotesque mask shaped from a hollowed out spiders head, snarled at him. He cut another two spiders that had skipped out of the shadows to try to bite him, thankful that Liao Yings talisman had at least cleared out the small ones almost completely. The purification pills in his body were having to work overtime to counter the dozens of bites he was now nursing, even through his qi armour. Clearly losing patience, the rider led the spider, which was still smoking slightly, in a scuttling charge straight at him. The long forelimbs of the spider swept through understory and tree alike as it sought toC His limbs went cold even as he tried to use Martial Lotus Momentum to gain some paltry distance. -Soul Attack!?! He felt a freezing intent try to lock him down. The sword passively freed him from it almost immediately, however Thinking quickly, he tried to nudge the blade mentally, suggesting that it not free him just yet. Given the speed of the rider and spider, running was going to get him nowhere, and such was the gulf in capabilities that he had no chance of making openings to strike it conventionally. To his surprise, the suggestion actually worked, and the icy chains reasserted themselves slowly, although not to the degree they had before. Steeling himself, very glad that the cultivation scripture for the Ninefold Lotus Origins manual had some very in-depth explanations about his cultivation base and its resilience, he waited until the last moment and managed to deflect the spear strike with the flat of the blade and slice up the half at the arms of his attackerC The spider smashed him in the side, sending him flying and then leaping after him. This time there was no avoiding the strike which impaled him through the stomach, missing the point of his dantian by mere centimetres. The creature lifted the spear and grasped for his neck with its free hand as he fought with his mantra, the foundation symbol in his minds eye and the passive properties of the sword to control the near-incapacitating waves of qi that were trying to invade his body even as the cold chill of the soul attack continued to apparently deaden his mind. Stupid thing the masked figure sneered, speaking in flawless Easten as it dragged his body down the spear. He persevered for three seconds and then, finally when it was within sword range, he swung the sword, which he had been holding in his left hand, in a sweeping uppercut. As expected, it read the reaction even as he was moving the blade and made to block his arm. Idio- As expected, even though the physical aspect of the attack had been stopped, the intent to cut on his part had lingered on and his attacker was inexplicably bisected. What had undone his assailant in the end was the apparently mistaken belief that the spear haft would actually stop his blade. -ghuaaaaagghh With a surprised gurgle, the two halves of its corpse collapsed sideways off the spider to the ground even as he beheaded it with the backhand sC The spider screamed and shook its whole body in rage. He had dropped onto its thorax and now it bucked and twisted trying to throw him away in a strange sideways roll. He executed what the Martial form called Technique Four C Spiral Cut and the blade successfully bit deep into its thorax in spite of the spiders attempted evasion. It shook itself again, thoroughly enraged this time, and then sent a blizzard of spines everywhere. He barely managed to avoid the worst of it and swept the sword at random in front of him, only to then see the spider itself raise its forelegs and a second spider blur out of it, stabbing at him. All he could do was lash out again, desperately, recalling how the Nascent Soul of the Immortal Realm cultivator from the Argent Justice sect had been damaged by the blade. To his relief, that was not a fluke and the weapon successfully split the spirit form of the spider cleanly. Less helpfully though, the spirit form itself did not disperse; it just danced back, reforming anew and then sending a shockwave directly at him by smashing its front limbs together somehow. Left with no other recourse, he pushed qi into the sword and tried to cut the shockwave itself. To his immense surprise, the sword cleft it apart just as easily as everything else. He found himself staring at the sword, feeling a bit silly, realising that despite his previous interactions with it C the sight of that cultivator dying horribly after putting qi into it C had perhaps had more of a subconscious impact on him than he grasped. -No time to linger on that now he remonstrated with himself and pushed more qi into the sword. {Technique One C Forward Thrust} Lunging forward, he executed a two-handed stab with the sword, Technique One C Forward Thrust, and a phantasmal version of the sword slid forward, piercing through the spiritual projection and the spider behind it, dispersing the former and killing the latter even as his qi melted away and he stumbled. The arrow that had been about pierce him in the head passed right by him and then exploded the instant it was clear it had missed, hurling him across the clearing. The sword fell from his grip and he watched helplessly as a second figure, dressed in a grass cloak and also wearing spider chitin armour, emerged out of the misty, rain-drenched gloom of the chaos between the trees. It stared at him, the dark eyes of the spider head helmet staring at him intently, then looked at the sword, before looking back to him again. It then walked over to the sword and after considering it for a moment, picked it up and examined the blade. The figure twitched once and collapsed like a puppet that had had its strings cut. Somehow, in the process of that it fell on the sword, which pierced straight through its heart, revealing that it had dark blue-purple blood. He struggled up and started to crawl towards the sword as fast as he could, only to have all the hair on his body suddenly stand on end. In the sky above, a massive formation was unspooling rapidly, its epicentre maybe a mile away across the valley. {Heavens Cry C Balance of Fate} The echoing mnemonic of the talisman triggering blazed in his mind even as a blaze of purple lightning swirled down, lighting up the whole forest and penetrating the gloom thoroughly. In the middle distance he was able to see three more figures, sat on large crab spiders, carrying bows, watching the lightning fall. Dozens of spiders were surging down from the heights on both sides of his position even as the formation above them kept expanding. The metal qi of the land almost sizzled around himC Grasping the sword, he prayed that the others had a means to stay safe as lightning consumed the valley. Foliage turned to after-images and ash; trees were incinerated, exploded or simply turned to dust amid the raging maelstrom of destruction from the peak Immortal Grade Strategic Suppression talisman. The category being so named because they were basically ready-to-go, pre-prepared Immortal grade formations C usually they could be activated a few times or once like this. Bolts scattered for miles in every direction, hitting the valley sides, arcing off tall trees and shooting upwards into the clouds. Oh no He stared dully at the sky, as did Ruo Han and Jin Chen, who were surprisingly close by. In fact, everyone, attacker and pursuer alike, was frozen as the Balance of Fate part of the talisman took hold and in a heartbeat the leaden, swirling rain clouds in the sky twisted. The rumbling thunderclouds above reacted as a storm of that size, charged with so much metal and water qi and now provided a clear, resistance-free path to the earth below would do. The shockwave of the thunderclap dispersed the clouds for a brief moment, turning the sky blue as it ruptured trees, scattered earth and then dragged the entire valley, floor, river and all, upwards into the void that had just opened up. Thin white lines of celestial death, straight like sunbeams, divided heaven and earth before sliding inwards towards each other Oh no no, no, no Hao Juns horrified, quavering words echoed strangely in the forest as the very land they were on was dragged unnaturally towards a singular point where the five beams met Pure yang lightning descended, striking a mile away. A single, searing pulse of inside-out light. It spidered across the sky, leaving black cracks in its path. The sky twisted and the whole valley bent inwards somehow and flexed. Reality snapped back with an absence of sound. The shockwave of the impact of the bolt in the middle of the valley made the haze of uprooted trees, drifting land and the scattered river recoilC He had the presence of mind to grasp the sword even as Ruo Han triggered some talisman nearby and Hao Juns scream was cut off by it. The pressure wave that came first set the entire forest on fire for a split second, before the broken landscape itself washed over their position like an avalanche. A tree hit him and everything went black.

~ Ruo Han C Ruined Valley ~
Ruo Han hauled himself out from under a smouldering tree, glad that he had had a protection talisman on. The rain that was falling had already turned the entire valley into a quagmire within moments of it being turned over by the aftermath of the Heavens Cry talisman. Nearby Jin Chen was dragging Hao Jun out from a smoking crater. Both looked frazzled, but even suppressed they still had the durability of peak Soul Foundation cultivators. Liao Ying and Teng Chunhua were about twenty metres away. Teng Chunhua had used some high level area defence talisman to deflect some of the lightning. She looked as bad as he did. Liao Ying was unconscious next to her. Fates did that idiot hunter use that Heavens Cry talisman? Hao Jun groaned Please dont speak in ways that heaven might hear Jin Chen muttered, slumping down in the mud. Where is Han Shu? he asked, looking around. I think he was hit by a tree. I hope hes alive Teng Chunhua grimaced and cancelled her barrier to save the talisman. It took a moment to orientate himself. In the end, he achieved it by the location of the two very crispy spiders. Their riders were little more than charred stick figures at this point. Several other humanoid figures were also dead nearby, including at least one that was dead by Han Shus hands. Well at least there is nothing living within a few hundreC Jin Chen cut off as a very disgruntled centipede-scorpionClooking thing almost twenty metres long and two metres wide shifted out of the ground, no more than twenty metres away from them. It displaced two trees and waved this way and that looking very confused. Lightning was still sparking off its carapace. They all stared at it. -Fates damn you Chen! He complained in his heart. We didnt survive all that just to end up being eaten by this did we!?! It was unfair to blame the coincidence on his friend but really, that timing was just too terrible! It took in the devastation, took in them took in the armoured spiders and then shifted to appear on beside the nearest spider which it started to rip apart with gusto. Leave now! Teng Chunhua signed to all of them. Five pairs of eyes considered the creature. Han Shu? he mimed. Before any of them could do anything, however, an arrow scythed out of nowhere and smashed open the log just above his head. The creature feeding on the ruined spider froze and turned in their direction. Oh fC Teng Chunhua managed as she dove for cover as the spider thing blurred over and appeared on the log right above him. This close, he could feel its stifling aura suddenly focused on them. It took him a moment to work out why it hadnt spotted them, until he saw that it had no eyes... and the ambient qi was totally chaotic. He fought not to swallow and stilled his heartbeat. The others were all sat there frozen as well. Teng Chunhua moved her hands very simply and signed C Blind. Dangerous. Silent. Star? Jin Chen managed back. Teng Chunhua just stared at him and said nothing. Above them, the creature swung its tail, which he realised was remarkably like a scorpions in fact, and made a clicking noise, tapping its forelegs on the bark of the tree. He quietly readied the strongest talisman he still had C a Blaze Spear talisman. It was a weak Immortal grade one, far more conventional compared to the one Lin Ling had used to annihilate most of the valley. Much less likely to kill them all by accident as well. Unfortunately, there was no guarantee that it would do anything to this thing other than make it angry. He held it up to Teng Chunhua who peered at it then slowly shook her head. Speaking of making it angry, another arrow scythed out of nowhere and punched through Hao Juns arm, severing it at the elbow. Jin Chen had the presence of mind to clamp a hand over his mouth, much good as it did, as the arrow detonated with a huge explosion a second later. The creature struck out for that point almost lazily. Both Jin Chen and Hao Jun dodged even as he watched the attack distend and warp space carrying an unavoidable inevitability that he recognised as a principle. -I hope a devil devours all your future generations good fortune! He cursed the distant archer for making him have to risk his life like this and triggered the talisman. {Blaze Spear} A line of white molten death punched through the creature, incinerating it and leaving only a faint afterimage and a glittering core than started to bubble and warp before dropping to the ground with a *phut*. Oh thank the fates Jin Chen whispered, already fumbling for a regeneration pill for Hao Jun. -Oh Chen please shut up! He sobbed inwardly as a second later the entire creature snapped back into being as it regenerated from its core that was still glowing cherry red. It was on top of him before he even grasped what had happened, stabbing down with its limbs impaling him to the floor. Its maw opened and he felt a terrible suction lock onto him and something try to drag his Nascent Soul right out of his body even as a strength that was absolutely Immortal Sense wrung out the qi from him like he was a rag. As he struggled to trigger the talisman a second time, he saw the charred parts of the creatures carapace turning tan as it continued to drain away his qi. His Nascent Soul desperately tried to resist as wellC {Argent Flare} Hao Juns talisman ignited and hit the creature in the torso, turning its back half into silver sparks, along with a thirty metre swathe of the landscape. The creature snarled and reared back even as the silver fire rapidly ate through the rest of its body. He had to admit he was surprised that both their talismans were working this well when its physical form snapped back a second time, regenerating fully from its core. Oh come on Teng Chunhua groaned. He puppeted his injured body and struggled away as the other hunter grasped Liao Ying. Their struggles were, however, made moot when the earth beneath them ripped and a vast howl echoed across the valley. The creature flinched and turned away from them, suddenly backing up. A second howl made his vision swim and the rain faded away, leaving stifling heat and humidity in its place. A fraction of a second later, they were all physically slammed up in the air along with a 50 metre radius around them. He hung weightless in the air, constrained by a soul-freezing qi, looking at a collection of huge armoured spiders perched on fallen trees some 500 metres away and before them a figure wearing what looked like a robe made of flayed hide and carrying a staff, which he was pointing at them that Before he could register fully that it appeared to be made out of a bizarrely twisted cultivator wearing robes of the Four Peacocks Court, four arrows appeared right before them. Two struck him in the heart and chest directly, making him spit blood as his foundation shook under the impact of the qi that was injected into his meridians through them. One hit Hao Jun in the leg, punched through it and then exploded, severing the limb entirely and doing severe damage to Jin Chen who was beside him, severed limb and floating blood and viscera was frozen in the air a moment later. The last arrow hit Teng Chunhua in the head, only to be deflected by the talisman that had been used earlier. It blazed brightly for a second then dissolved into dust. The arrow instead travelled upwards for a few metres and then exploded with flesh-shredding strength, impaling all five of them with thin shards. Shards he realised all carried some kind of yin fire poison because it immediately started to corrode and warp what remained of his soul strength. The robed figure gave a great shout and suddenly the treeline rippled and he watched dully as over a hundred figures, all wearing spider armour and bearing several totem-like banners which were made out of the crucified, brutalized forms of cultivators. Most were missing their legs, still alive, impaled, hung or tied to the frames, being easily carried by single or pairs of combatants. Several others flapped like flags which he realised in abject horror were also made of the freshly flayed skins of more of their brethren from Eastern Azure in all likelihood. Crude red glyphs pulsed on their bodies, drawing power out of them, and based on the strength of their vitality, given all of them were still alive in their current, horrible plight, they were all at least Immortal realm. As he watched helpless in the field that was suspending them, almost out of qi, the four archers readied four more arrows.

~ Lin Ling ~
Lin Ling opened her eyes and tried to move. Below her, icy black rock pressed against her body. The surroundings were...? Her memories flooded back. She had made her way out of that complex up the stairs and arrived at the top there had been a large octagonal room, on three layers with the found stele. After that, she had explored the various rooms off it, but found little of interest. Thereafter, she had exited one to find Di Ji. {Lullaby of Fragrant Tranquillity} Most of her memories didnt even recall that at this point C the words he had spoken, accompanied by the strange chord that echoed through her body as she first set eyes on him had been utterly irresistible. Thereafter all that had been left was scattered chaos and confusion. Her memory recoiled and she struggled with her bonds. [Stop Struggling] The command from Di Ji sank into her body like a warm caress and she stopped struggling, even as a part of her, stuck in the back of her mind, found itself untouched by the command. In fact, even that earlier command, the soul art that had captured her so thoroughly had not managed to find this little part of her, as it turned out. It hid in the shelter of the symbol for her Shield Bearers True Physique even as she tried, from that strange vantage to understand what exactly was going on. The trip here had been weird. She blanked out the other voices in their screaming confusion, terror and insanity and tried to work out what was what. Di Ji had seized her without any preamble; the art was one she had never heard of but she now knew enough to know it was a soul art. His realm was such that any chance of her resisting him was futile as well. She, a Qi Refinement, Physical Foundation cultivator might as well dream of walking in the void as resist a Golden Immortal, even one suppressed by the darkness of the depths. -Gah! She grimaced and refocused her thoughts, such as they were. She had so little in the way of spare mental space to work with that any kind of stray thought was So, weird trip to get here. Di Ji had worked out about the blood quickly, and made her use it to open various doors. As far as she could see, it almost looked like he was testing the efficacy of what it would and would not open. Most of those rooms had had various stockpiles of things, crystals, ores and other resources and even some info-slates and such that he had taken without preamble. Then he had taken her downstairs and cleaned out most of the rest of the blood pond and cleaned out her storage talisman, leaving only the large jars of pure yang blood in them for some reason. Everything else he had tossed down the stairs, which made her heart ache. Even her talismans got thrown away C he had only kept a few that were bespoke ones from Grandmasters Li and Mang. A few pills he had kept, and the rest he had thrown away arbitrarily, including various other keepsakes and oddments she carried with her. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Thereafter, they had gone through several long, winding halls as he, carrying a bizarre cube-shaped compass made of bronze with a little flame inside, searched for something until finally descending another set of stairs until they entered another shaft. He had her open another corridor with the blood that led downwards and then they arrived in this other octagonal hall, which had various layers and a raised platform made of Arborundum in the middle she was certain was another teleport formation. He had led her through one of the eight doors of that place, into rippling darkness. That walk was unnerving C he led her along paths that wound through a bottomless void, lit only by his lantern compass until at last they stepped through a second such door and arrived on an island in the midst of a vast subterranean lake. The island itself, made of pure black rock that repelled all qi, held a vast pit that she could only think of as an inverted pagoda. Descending it, there were a lot of sealed doors which he ignored, following instead the compass and then also a dull grey-coloured jade talisman that started to shine with an eerie purple light until eventually they arrived at the second lowest level and found four doorways. Di Ji walked over to the nearest one and considered it for several long minutes in silence, occasionally looking at the talisman before finally turning back to her. [Use the Blood to Unseal It Fully] She watched as her body did as it was asked, painting the blood across the doorway, tracing the various symbols. When it was done, Di Ji placed the bronze compass on the floor and the light within it somehow ignited the blood directly. They both stood back and watched as the symbols around the door swirled and shifted, showing several strange runes that her mind translated as Green Security Access Authorised: Privileges C Food, Visitors The door rippled and the empty space behind shifted to become a room she could only call disturbing. Within it, two scenes were overlaid with each other. In the first which was vividly real, she could see a palatial entrance hall draped in finery and covered in grand carvings. A dozen maids, all of them beauties wearing barely any clothes, their bodies marked with shimmering symbols that accented their femininity in enticing ways, bowing to receive them. In the second, which was like a shadow overlaid to that palatial scene, there was a dark and dusty hall with twelve alcoves on the walls. Each alcove held a figure, one of the maids, each unblemished with age but nailed to the wall with spikes of green black metal. How disturbing, Di Ji muttered, shaking his head. [Do Not Interact with Them At All Unless I Command It] His command sank into her mortal body and they walked through the outer hall without any preamble. The maids bowed and invited them in. In this double world, she could see the links from the imprisoned figures to the maids. Each maid bowed and smiled beautifully, but the figures on the walls just looked hungry. Each one had pronounced incisors and eyes that almost glowed in the dark. Please, young lord, our master is delighted to entertain new guests they all murmured as one. However this young lady her current attire is unseemly, perhaps we can provide her with some new accoutrements? Di Ji looked over her body and nodded curtly. One of the maids cupped her chin and smiled at her, then her whole body shimmered faintly. The rags twisted and shifted and she was dressed as they were, in a slip of diaphanous silk, corded around the waist with a thin golden chain and nothing else. Her blonde hair swirled up behind her head and fell into a style of plaits and curls not dissimilar. Much better the woman purred. A young girl should always strive to look her best after all Something about the way the woman lingered on ''always'' made the small portion of her psyche able to observe want to curl up in a ball and weep in fear. She resolutely grasped control back and shuddered. The maids had opened the door into the inner chamber Gone was the strange double world for starters. The dcor was palatial, with drapes in thick red and gold. There was a desk at one side, and a huge bookcase. The other wall had a fireplace, with a crackling fire. Before it, seated in chairs, were two figures. One was a young man, wearing the robes of a scholar, while his compatriot was dressed in finery of a style she somehow knew to be the Longevity Cult, slashed with green and red, the hems of his clothes embroidered with swirling leaves picked out in black and gold. His features were what she could only call beautiful to the point of disturbing. Dark locks were tied back with a ribbon, framing a pale face with red lips and almost sapphire blue eyes. Against the back wall was a bed with rumpled sheets in which lay a very shapely, young blonde-haired woman, naked and sweating, her limbs trembling, somewhere between pain and ecstasy. She tried to take her gaze away from her, but found it impossible now she had set eyes upon her. It was as if she was a lure for all that was not the pair by the fire in the room. Even Di Ji was not immune, she noted. He was sweating faintly and looking flushed as the woman moaned and massaged herself. You like my beauty? the princely youth smiled, glancing up from the game. Instantly, both her attention and Di Jis were fixed on him. It was as if the woman on the bed was nothing by comparison. She was an empress, you know Saintess White Swan, I believe she was called, the princely youth said, casting her a look before returning his gaze to the two of them. An Empress. Can you credit it? Of the mediocre little world out there. Such a waste of heavens riches indeed C now she is my beauty though, a much more fitting fate Is that not right my little Saintess? Oh. My lord my lord the woman, White Swan moaned ecstatically from the bed. She is quite overcome, my apologies, the princely youth sighed, taking a sip of his wine before turning back to ponder the game between the pair. It is your move, Kong Din Hao The other youth, who had been examining the black and white counters, moved a piece and then glanced at them as well. It seems that Din Bo has taken what I taught him to heart and finally made some use of it I take it this is the final one? Di Ji glanced at her, and she felt a chill in her heart. It is not the one I had hoped to bring, Senior Din, Di Ji bowed at the waist. There was a daughter of the Kun Clan who was much more fitting, and also a daughter of the Ling Clan she is Nonsense this girl is from the Lin Clan; this is a great service Their ancestral roots in the world above are almost as deep as the Xiao or the Tai, in my time. That one of their cherished daughters, with her Yin Purity intact, is standing here now is perfectly acceptable. Indeed, the princely youth, who had made his own move, now stood and walked over to her. And you even had her dressed up as I like them There is much to be said for the way the acolytes of SarIshara dressed of old Whores, the lot of them, but such an eye to stoking the desire of others in the name of their Red Mistress He ran a hand over her body and she tried to ignore it Lin, you say? A small clan, to be sure, Kong Hao mused, But size is not everything With this, our deal should be complete? Hmm. For a woman, I am led to understand that girth is more favourable, the youth smiled, cupping her face in his hands and forcing her to stare into his deep golden eyes But we must accept what is given must we not She is a tiny thing, but yes, this is acceptable. Ninety nine beauties from families whose lineage transcended a heaven. You have done well, Din Hao. And the matter you will help us with? Kong Din Hao added. You wish to extract revenge on that boy who closed off your familys route to the heavens by seizing the divine seed of the world above? What is his realm now? the youth said, still staring into her eyes. He should be a Divine Sage. He ascended on Mount Erfei, which they then renamed Mount Tai, Honoured Ancestors, Di Ji replied respectfully. Just a Lesser Divinity, the youth nodded. He has backers though, with the Kong Clan? Undoubtedly Di Ji replied, still respectfully bowed. Din Hao grew more animated He originally agreed to support my claim to the throne This era should have been my Din clans Heavens and instead he betrayed me? Me his teacher! Using that meddlesome fool Mu Yes yes a terrible tale, the youth said with a faint smile, cutting off Din Hao Brother Hao, it does you no good to get worked up over such a thing. The other youth exhaled, and nodded. You are, of course, quite right Perhaps my beautiful White Swan can calm you down a little while I talk to our guests? the youth added. Mmmmm, Din Hao nodded and made his way over to the bed, disrobing without a second glance. -What the fates is actually going on here? Hidden in the darkest recesses of her own psyche, she stared dully as Di Ji was left standing there, frozen except also not because she could suddenly feel within him something akin to what she had in her own mind, a shadow within a shadow that was still cognisant of their surroundings. Ah this is no good the youth sighed staring at the two bodies writhing on the bed. You boy... you delivered so many beauties to me through the teachings I provided that fool who thinks he can wrest back an era from a Divine Sage. It was all according to the designs of the ancestors Di Ji muttered. You dislike it though You thought this was to be your great chance did you not? the youth smirked, waving for Di Ji to sit. I Di Ji looked unwilling for a moment then walked over to take Din Haos seat. You, Lin Ling, serve us wine, the youth said with a clap of his hands. Her body moved mechanically as she listened to the rest of the conversation. You were reborn into the world above a quirk of cosmic fate and yet the person you were reborn into was this pitiable wretch, destined only to be the plaything of old men dreaming of suicide and dressing it up in glorious vengeance? This one has dutifully served the Din clan, Di Ji said, taking the cup of wine with a slightly shaking hand. They must believe you to be a terrible person, the youth chuckled. How many beauties were befouled by your hand, I wonder in the search of the right ones for what your ancestors agreed to give me. You must have seen many things aiiiii the youth sighed. It is a shame, a promising piece of jade like you, being wasted by those foolish old men. You, girl dance for us... amuse us, the youth commanded her. She watched, fuming now as her physical body started to perform a sinuous dance for the two of them, moving her hips rhythmically in synch to the frenzied moans from the bed behind her. Even with the circumstances in which she was in, it was impossible for her to totally tune out her surroundings even as she tried to work out what was what. The take-away here was that Di Ji had been working with this person these two people here on some plot or other. If she understood the context, he had been providing some benefit for this person. Hmm she is not untalented, even if her figure is lacking, the youth sighed, turning back to Di Ji as the womans moans became screams of pleasure. So you have them? Di Ji gulped and pulled out an object, a shimmering bowl of a size to drink wine from in which swam almost a hundred shimmering energies. Each one carried with them a sense of defiled innocence that made her skin crawl. All that remains is hers the youth nodded, looking at her. -Oh fates no she hissed mentally, even as the rest of her discombobulated psyche continued to jibber and fragment. [Go to the bed] Di Ji commanded her. Ah unnecessary, the youth waved a hand and beckoned towards her. A prisoner in her own body, she was drawn forward until she stood before him. Without any preamble, his clothes melted away and he commanded her to sit upon his lap and kiss him. She managed to dissociate away from the reality of it somewhat, even as she felt her stomach roiling and the little shard of her consciousness that was watching tried to close its eyes only to discover that she was incapable of doing so. The youth sighed and grasped her neck, drawing it to one side as she sat, like a doll in his lap. He then proceeded to kiss her neck. Her body almost melted in his arms and within moments a sense of euphoric joy had flooded through her, blurring her awareness of her surroundings even as the lust of the woman on the bed drowned out everything else. Di Ji just sat frozen, watching as the youth continued to toy with her even as she raged in the cage of her own mind. Ahhh The youth leaned back and sighed as her body twitched in his arms, wracked by an ecstasy that made the tiny flame of her sanity hidden by the symbol shudder in revulsion. There is nothing to say the experience should not be enjoyable, is there not? Reaching over, he grasped the bowl Di Ji had set on the table and with his free hand drew a strand of silvery-blue, misty energy out of her body from where her dantian was located. The pain that came with it was lost in the unnatural vigour that was wracking her body. In that instant she felt something vanish inside her mortal body C her spirit root melting away and her primordial potential with it C even as her body moaned pitiably in his lap, rubbing against him like a drunken harlot. Exquisite the youth sighed leaning back and considering the bowl which held the stolen primordial potentials of so many others and now her own also. Now, all that remains The rage inside her was now at a point where she was sure it would actually seep out C she was unable to look away, to abandon the horrible moment. That sense of unnatural euphoria that gripped her body, left her feeling She wished her memories were ruined still and also that the face stuck in her vision was not Di Jis, and that he was not as much a puppet in this horror as she was. Please, Senior, allow me to salute your success, Di Ji finally moved, pulling out a dull earthenware jar that was sealed with cloth. Ohho you are a proper boy, arent you? the youth chuckled, waving his hand and refilling his own empty cup and another before drawing them through the air to the two of them. Her own body took its cup and smiled prettily, raising it in salute even as Di Ji smiled. This junior was honoured to have seen the great success of ancestral seniors! The youth, still naked and cradling her body which had begun massaging him, she noticed with rising horror, even as she sipped her own wine, stared blankly at Di Ji as he threw the stone jar of wine he had been about to pour from directly at the two of them. It smashed in mid-air, broken somehow by the youth and scattering burning blood everywhere, ruining furniture, drapes and splashing over both her and the youth to a greater degree. Why the youth rasped his face a rictus of fury as he pushed her body over the table and surged to his feet even as the elemental energy within the blood burned his flesh. Flesh that, a part of her noticed with mute terror, was melting away into mist and revealing shimmering black bones beneath. You are too dangerous Di Ji hissed, suddenly looking pale and drawn. You have no intention of helping us, do you? Abruptly, the youths body stopped withering away and he started to laugh as if this was the funniest thing in the world. The mist from the wounds flowed back and he was healed again as if nothing had happened a few moments later. She could, however, see that he was still weakened somehow even as she herself, who was sprawled over the table, was unresponsive to what had landed on her. Indeed I do not but what will you do about it? You think this bit of muddy lizards blood is enough to stop me? All you have done is ruin this poor girls looks temporarily and even thatC The youth ran a hand across her body and all the damage that had been dealt was undone in the blink of an eye. In that instant, though, her memories had a strange moment of co-synchronicity as she recalled the other memory The one of her throwing blood over a skeleton chained to a chair? The disparate parts of her still cognisant in some way grasped for some form of coordinated control and realised that she suddenly had it, even as the youth drew her towards him, even as he focused on Di Ji who was now frozen in place, sweating with narrowed eyes. The largest 50 litre clay jar of the purest yang blood that she had harvested from the middle of the pool had not been claimed by Di Ji She summoned it, already upended, watching with satisfaction as it drenched his naked form even as he bent over her and prepared to continue his violation. The youth, totally caught off guard, screamed and too late, tried to scramble back, his flesh corroding and his properly exposed bones bubbling and warping. The contents spilled across the floor, flooding the entire room with pure yang energy to a degree that was comparable to the blood pit itself as the youth screamed and flailed, trying to fight the misty white flames that were starting to consume his flesh. Di Ji, who had suddenly been freed from whatever grasp held him, staggered off his chair. For a brief moment she saw something approaching a conflicted expression flicker across his face... then he fled for the door. Din Hao surged off the bed and she realised belatedly that despite being aware of her qi in this room nobody actually seemed to be all that powerful. Likely it was down to this place being made out of the qi suppressing stone? However, she had no time to ponder such inconsequential things, because the table she was lying on suddenly collapsed sending her sprawling into the pool of yang blood. It immediately seeped into her body, igniting her flesh even as her soul finally succumbed to the shuddering ball of rage, hate and pain she had become over the course of the last thirty minutes The symbol in her minds eye wavered and the scene was somehow split, a parallel track of memories to hers intruding even as she howled in agony in the middle of the sea of Yang Blood. On the one hand, she suddenly understood certain interactions with her mantra and why it had placed so much emphasis on her blood she had been subconsciously trying to ensure that nothing else would do what that youth had done, and her mantra had taken that and used the yang blood to turn her blood into literal yang poison over time. So, she watched as the blood invaded her body and filled in the void left by the loss of her primordial potential. On the other hand she was lying on a hilltop, watching two people have a discussion, sat in a weird stone circle made of three stones on a cold winters day. She didnt pay much attention to it though Firstly because it was a horrible and cold winters day and she hated the cold and secondly because they were talking about things that were boring to her, things he already knew, from his ancestral memories. All they were showing was a series of old methods, now dumbed down for humans to understandC Something ethereal and angry in the back of his mind reached through the ancestral connection and grasped that memory and forcibly, brutally pushed his nose against the scene, forcing him to look at each and every symbol in turn, memorise it, and understand it as the weak humans did The symbol in her minds eye connected with what she only vaguely knew of as her soul in the same instant. Such a feat should have been impossible, as she understood it, because she was only barely at Golden Core, until she realised that her meridians were doing a weird thing and had turned slightly ghostly. Those symbols from the other memory linked together in her Sea of Knowledge and then started drawing on her renewed vitality, redrawing the map of her meridians with the help of her mantra to match more closely those ghostly ones she had never noticed before. After that, the blood flowed through those meridians and then out of her, onto the chamber floor even as the screaming youth finally re-composed himself to find Din Hao and Di Ji struggling on the floor. Looking from one to the other and then to her, the youth narrowed his eyes and started to pick his way carefully between the pooling blood towards her. She felt the qi change as it flowed back into her dantian, synergised with her mantra again and flowed outwards through her bone a second time and then everything flowed outwards again C across the stone floor. Her dantian became misty and warped, qi bleeding out of her body to become a physical shroud around her for a moment before it sank back inside her and set abruptly, completing itself and forming a liquid inside her dantian. She wanted to remonstrate that that did her no good when the youth was only a few paces away, but the symbol intuitively, she suddenly understood, cripplingly, that her rage was not enough. The ancestral memories also seemed to realise this, because they gave him her a mental slap and pushed his eyes closer to other memories. She felt something in the blood the remnants of the creatures own spirit in fact, struggle faintly trying to ignore those distant memories it had wanted to hide away and forget about for all eternity. Something about that annoyed her, who was seeing all this horror again, inordinately and she threw her own weight behind the memories as wellC A beautiful woman sat on a chair, staring over at him his mother or maybe older sister? She was a human, but not like the others. Her beauty was what others talked of enough to capture the heart of a nation, make princes sob and the common man extol every womanly virtue but it was her grace and her kindness that were exceptional. Now she watched him as he lay by the fire, strumming a harp and singing a song in a language she didnt know The memories merged and shifted and the song she was singing was the same, but deeper, and more sonorous. They sank into her, carried through the ages by other memories who had existed for far too long to rage in the manner she required, she understood, but now possessed the knowledge. Each memory was like a bell, resonating with a symbol and a word that went with it. In the name of the maker, father of earth and sky, hallowed be his name Hallowed father, who walked in Heaven The words of the womans song melded with the memories of the ancestors in the blood, within her and also with something primal in the very qi in her bones a link to a land far from here in both time and place. They evoked a timelessness and sense of loss that made her breath catch and gave her the sense of ancient tablets, incense, chanting hymns and veneration. Other memories followed, he watched as his mother was courted by princes watched as her sisters raged and denounced dukes and princes from foreign lands, sending them away even as a shadowy woman on a throne who he had always had a fear of for some reason, scowled down at those who departed They came back, in the dark, a promise of vengeance then shadow, and he witnessed his mother be dragged away, seized by darkness even as her song echoed in their minds. I fear no evil I fear no pain for though I walk in the valley of the shadow of death, my heart is true I dream only of you The words dragged them down even as he watched the youth who had come that time proposing marriage be dragged forward and the woman walked down from her throne. The world wailed and he saw her for what she was a monster that had walked out of time but time had already run out and the thunder rolled and the face of evil was revealed to them all even as the youth screamed and wailed and cursed his grandmother. Do not turn your face from it, the oldest voice hissed to him told her This is your strength; you cannot hide from it. This this is who you are They watched as the woman on the throne tore apart the youth and put him back together, learning why her daughters had been ruined and then she tore a hole in the world and he watched her step through onto a grassy plain before a great city, even as the nobles of her court, craven, graven fools who had helped to sell out his mother, cowered. If this is the world you truly wish she whispered staring up at the city, home to three billion souls.. The beating heart of an empire that ruled a vast swathe of the cosmos Then I shall let you choke on it, and send you on as a funeral offering to my dear daughters The woman turned incandescent and the rift vanished. The scream of death echoed in the world and he knew what was done, even as thunder rolled over the collapsing ruin that was Saint Robertas and it vanished from the world, dragging his physical body down with it, into oblivion and yet it was not enough he wanted the whole world to burn as a funeral pyre to his dear mother the kind girl who had taken him, a monster born of a primordial mould, and shown him what it meant to be good bright and true He wanted to speak her name one final time Hear her voice one final time And yet her name eluded him Wield it for without it, we will all fall here! another furious old voice hissed. Power Glory Kingdom all meaningless another raged almost triumphantly. SURVIVE! That is our reason to be the voices all snarled. The rage in his blood in her heart finally melded became a fire that surged through the bloody matrix and she gained a comprehension of the power she needed and the mnemonic to call upon it thereafter. {Rampage as One} The blood whispered as one and she surged up, grasping the youth even as her consciousness fragmented. Blood Rage? the youth hissed suddenly backing up and looking uncertain. How what you! he stared on in horror as she found strength beyond her means and Her memory snapped back to the present and found she was lying on her back, completely naked in a smoking pool of blood, the ruins of a corpse in her hands. Tossing it aside, she sat up and looked at the others, now aware of their presence. The attackers lined the shoreline. There were almost a hundred of them several held nets and long spears watching her as drums thundered and war chants echoed all around. They were all dressed in skins their skin was painted in the appearance of their skeletons, dark colours overlaid with white bones. Many also had weird tattoos and glyphs that were unsettling to look at -Arcane Symbols, their memories supplied information on them that made her wish she had remained ignorant. Many wore spider carapace armour painted with six golden eyes. It was the skins, however, that drew her attention and the banners. She really wished she couldnt see those, because they were abominable, made of the stretched skin of humans, daubed in evil symbols and figures that were very keen on anatomy... Yes, she was going to leave that there. Eyes and anatomy and acts her complete memories refused to allow her any innocence now... and the pain in her breast deepened. Others approached the group, who were watching in in relative silence, accompanied by the sound of frenzied drumming. -Why were they watching in silence? She looked around at the pool and realised it was likely down to the body in her hands half a body, because she had ripped it in half, her hand gripping its spine. She tore the helmet off and looked at its features. It could have passed for an ugly human. It had a narrow face, high cheekbones and a nose only a mother could have loved in all likelihood. The thing that stood out was the pointy ears which, combined with the squarish jaw and the pointy teeth, told her it wasnt a dark elf and was in fact an UrVash no not an UrVash... Orcnas. The memories supplied that, for both of them. The common understanding seemed to be that they were a species of trollkin that worshipped a malevolent entity, a corrupting abomination that wanted only slaughter, chaos and defilement in its name, so it could grow stronger. Others could, however, become Orcnas as well C once they did, they all started to warp and become more like the original, the dread thing that the People of the Plains and clay children of Keramos, Sorcerer Lord of Ur, made between them: Orcus, Defiler of All. Other names followed after, giving her extra context, which she buried for now The key point was that how a creature fell defined how it became. The children of Ur were most susceptible to Orcus, who fell through chaos and slaughter. The Elves to Akalaraltis, who fell through arrogance and pride. Humans tended to fall to Neron, their short lives leading them to become greedy and avaricious. All became abomination though. The group parted and the leader approached. It wore a long skin robe made out of -Burn that one the memories hissed in unison, and she could only agree. It wore a skin robe made of female cultivators. That wasnt just evil; these were actual demons The rage surged even higher as it looked her over. The symbol in her soul shivered as well, reacting to something, as other figures came forward. Four hulking grey-skinned brutes carrying a palanquin upon which sat a wizened old Orcnas even as the memories supplied other reasons to hate and rage She saw a similar people in another place and time tearing down their species both their species, flaying them, consuming its flesh and making weapons from their bones using abhorrent rituals, binding the souls to banners made of their skin and seizing good fortune from their souls. Turning them into enslaved guardian totems. She stared back at the banners of the people who were on them... Still somehow alive, she realised impossibly still alive Abstruse and abstract. The drumming was also strangely disturbing, making it hard for her to focus on details and drawing her attention towards things like the banners, she realised. Oh her voice sounded alien even she spoke dully, realising why they were still alive. -Immortals they refined immortal cultivators into banners then the flesh on his robe? The Orcnas wearing the still-living flesh of the female Immortal cultivators walked towards her carrying a net Gugug Its laugh made her skin crawl and sent icy shivers down her spine even as her limbs suddenly grew leaden and she stumbled back. To think someone lucky enough to get the blood of an ancient being should fall into our hands -They are trying to cool your rage the memories told her. She laughed mockingly in her own head at that idea. This one will make the very best banner. I will have it live forever gugugug! At that proclamation, the drumming intensified and the old shaman lifted up his hands and the other members of the tribe all shouted, whooped and cheered suddenly. On the flip of a coin, they went from looking like the evil devils they were to whooping and frothing at the mouth, their eyes bloodshot as they chanted and stamped. It turned back to look at her, sneering at her struggles to resist it. You will be our Spider Eye tribes new totem! The symbol, which had never stopped reorganizing itself and sorting out that array in her minds eye, she realised, finally finished whatever task the memories had started. Her qi, her mantra and her intent swirled together and flowed through the blood pool, forming symbols in its depths even as the Spider Eyes shaman took a net from a nearby Orcnas and started to swirl it around. In a single instant, the liquid qi in her dantian flowed out after the misty qi into the vast array that was forming in the pool. It swirled through the medium of the blood that she realised had come from her own supply. Her dantian, which had become misty and warped, twisted and set again abruptly, completing itself. Qi suddenly bled out of her body to become a physical shroud around her, as it had done once before, in those memories after she had been What? the Orcnas Shaman stared at her blankly. On the contrary my own rage is more than enough she hissed, sinking back into the horror of that moment and dragging that little seed of fury out of her and merging it with the mnemonic that the memories had provided. ~{Rampage as One}~ The rage in her blood sang, and the fury and pain of the blood merged with her own trying to explode outwards. The fact that the memories had apparently dragged her back to that moment all of their own accord, and shown her an entirely new and even more disturbing perspective on what she had previously believed just fuelled her fury to even greater depths. The symbol shifted, almost snarling, and somehow started to restrain the rage, honing it, drawing her own despair and fury at her current situation into it even as she found another sympathetic chord with the memories in the blood. We will not let you die, like mother did Her scream was not words as any mortal would understand it. It was an older tongue, a tongue of the true tyrants, the primordial beasts from which the blood hailed. The shaman wearing human skin was thrown back as if she had smashed him with a hammer in the chest, crashing across the water as she surged up, screaming her rage and denial. Outside the ring of dancing Orcnas, she became aware of other shamans raising their staffs. The banners blazed and spectral chains surged out of all of them, guided by the shamans to pierce her limbs. Her qi turned turbulent and the rising strength in her body was almost abandoned then and there. Enraged, she struggled against them, trying to fight their devouring, twisting power with her mantra even as the chains plunged her back into the shallow lake, coursing through her, mapping out her meridians as they sought to make her body the cage by which she would be bound a second time Her fury and hatred erupted. All the pent up fury of everything the insanity, the torture, the ruined memories, the truth behind it, the loss and ruination that the creature whose blood she had acquired had suffered, all of it raced through her mind like a furious torrent, or maybe an avalanche that wanted to bury the whole valley the whole world, both inside and out She looked up at the sky rolling above her and the memories in her blood gave her a word not of its species, but another that lived in the heavens and swam in storms and deep waters, a word that matched with the original water attribute of her spirit root. The sky rolled and raged as thunder rumbled and the sky turned leaden as she spoke it, calling on her old friends in the storms whose will lingered still to descend. Lightning rippled from the sky, the clouds descended, shifting at her words to form the shadow of a vast, winged bird that clutched lightning in its talons. The wind against its feathers made thunder crash and the whole valley tremble. The ruin around her flowed away from them even as the lightning cracked down, striking at the shaman with the intent to exterminate it and all the hateful things it stood for. The Orcnas raised their banners and uttered a terrible cry and cast something up at it. She saw the screaming forms of beasts and other enslaved totemic creatures try to meet the bird and fall, scattered. Even as their banners burned and chains crumbled away, scattered by the pure yang lightning, she surged to her feet. The cloak of qi around her was continuing to deepen and with it came power. She had no idea what her cultivation base was now the memories had no understanding of that idea; there was just potential, acquired, accrued and awakened, and right now her latent potential was, in their eyes, still erupting. She screamed inarticulately and the whole valley wavered as her qi, infused with pure yang intent of various elements, swept outwards. For a brief moment she saw the whole valley, the rain falling, the ruin wrought saw Ruo Han and the others struggling in the grip of another group and didnt find Han Shu or Juni Her conviction wavered for a split second and then she turned her eyes to the perpetrators of all this C the Orcnas. I will bury you all with the dead Her words hissed through the world, warping it as her qi and intent merged with something in the blood and became Principle, guided by ancient memories. The shamans howled and their own principles, warped, defiled things made of stolen promise, twisted her land and tried to turn it upon her. She placed a hand upon it and shared its fury, letting her own hatred and rage become the path for it to act out its own vengeance. Disrupt Everything. The valley overturned as the natural alignments rejected the defiling touch that was seizing them. Mountains quaked above her and the lead shaman, who had found his footing and started to coordinate the banners for a second attempt at them, staggered back, coughing purple-black blood even as hundreds of those dancing and chanting nearby died, torn to ribbons by the aftershocks of her declaration. The vile banners sent chains again, trying to disrupt the cloak of qi around her that was still coalescing. Her body was staring to break down now, merging with it, her skin flaking away and her blood flowing through it in mandala-like patterns, shaping it to a ghostly outline that was no longer really her but had more in common with the ancient and noble creature whose blood had replaced her stolen primordial potential completely. Her own qi met the chains C yang earth crushed them, yang fire burned them to cinders and yang life overturned their devouring strength. The memories continued to rage, feeding her more and more scenes from their pasts now The disdain for the Orcnas that those older memories held was truly breath-taking. To them, they were just things that scuttled beneath their feet, creatures that were born of rats and vermin that fed on rubbish left behind by them and others like them. They had been the gods of their era, tyrants of sky and earth who predated even the first of the people, the Ri of the Sun, who walked among them and gave them names and called them friend. Only when men arose, after they had already suffered a calamity of the cruel sky that ruined their world, forced them into the shadows, to change their forms and seek new paths, had they been forced aside. Had the world that should have been theirs stolen from them by lesser races. They tyranny of the great bird reflected this but even as the lightning foundered, she saw for a brief, horrifying moment another reality that the memories were somehow unable to overcome. For it was not the dancing, chanting Orcnas but men in chains, their bodies twisting on the macabre banners screaming in torment and unleashing their arts onto the descending shadow that broke the attack. The storm faltered, her old friends in the sky were banished beyond the limits of the world by the evil ways of the primates who brought only chaos and destruction and the rage in his blood only deepened. He screamed, utterly enraged now and lashed out at them, shattering another formation with a wave of yang earth qi that reduced a hundred Orcnas to gristle and returned their bones to the earth where they were devoured. -Her? -Yes it enraged her She managed to claw that back as powerful Orcnas, warriors with principles of their own, struggled out of the mire she had tried to bury them all in and charged for her. Turning to meet them, she charged forward herself. Break, evil things I will see your nine generations ruined! They collapsed, their qi chaotic and their rotten souls crippled like the pathetic primates they were, as her power continue to surge. She wielded her qi again and dragged them down into the lake of blood to be purified by her blood and consumed by it. Even so, there were too many, and some were strong, she had to acknowledge. Two leapt for her, striking with two-handed axes at her. She met their intent with her own manifested qi, barging past one and smashing him away with her armoured shell. -Armoured shell? She froze mentally. I have an armoured shell? Her awareness of her body returned marginally through the fog of her fury, even as she obliterated several more attackers in quick succession and confirmed that the thick cloak of qi around her was almost solid now and that bony plates were slowly manifesting out of yang earth qi on her arms and back. They even had wicked spikes on them. Those she had hit were crumpled and broken, struggling to get up and trying to puppet their bodies with their qi. She turned towards one and, with a howl that shook the ruined landscape again, dragged it up and eviscerated it with a sweep of her claws, ripping out its heart-core and refining it according to a method provided by the ancestral memories. They added a warning that she should not refine an actual Orcnas like this These were only pathetic minions who had fallen to worship of that dreadful thing. Turned in spirit, but not having undergone the corrupting physical baptism of their dread lord. -How will I know the difference? She managed to ask -Oh you wont be able to mistake it if one of those does show, one of the old memories snarled. She got a brief mental image of hulking ape-like things half again as tall as a man, corded muscles, body covered in tattoos, many naked, but some clothed in blood flayed hides, wielding black stone weapons to cut an unstoppable swathe through an army ten thousand times their number. With each one that fell, the others howled and became greater still, until at the last the owner of the memory itself crushed it to the ground and tore it limb from limb even as the abomination hacked and clawed savagely at it. The other old shaman on the palanquin had fallen back, she noticed, and other bands of Orcnas, UrVash turned to the worship of Orcus, screamed in rage and charged out of the ruined landscape from all sides. These new arrivals wore little in the way of armour and they cared nothing for their casualties as they charged at her. A lightning bolt from one of the spider riders hit her, earthing itself on the spikes and skittering away harmlessly. Two more followed in quick succession even as she rampaged directly into the horde of frenzied UrVash trying now to swarm her with numbers C breaking skulls, crushing limbs and tearing out heart-cores as she went. Their weapons broke on her body for the most part, while their intent-infused qi was scattered, unable to pierce the plates that were continuing to form from her qi cloak. A larger UrVash, qi boiling off him and supported, she noticed, by one of the banners, pushed his way through the throng towards her. I SLAY YOU, OFFER BLOODY HIDE TO GREAT GOD ORCUS! it screamed at her even as it closed the final distance towards her with a leap, aiming its club at her head. Instinctively, she met its strike with the side of her head, deflecting it away as she realised that the plates had now grown over her head into a kind of helmet. Well, a series of overlapping plates that were protecting much of her skull and neck. Her blonde hair was flowing around the edges of them and making her look a bit like she had a mane of hair now, even as it melted away into the qi-cloak. She smashed a clawed limbC -Clawed limb? Her lack of awareness over the changes that were manifesting to her body was unnerving actually. -Finish this fast or you will be in a lot of bother, one of the oldest memories supplied helpfully. -You dont say? She shot back a bit incredulously, but in truth, she knew she had no time to dwell on it. She screamed in its face, watching its flesh melt and warp under the pure yang energy infused into the sound waves even as she stabbed it again and again to gouge out its heart-core from its body. Others charged in, uncaring to die as she lashed her tail this way and that, deflecting another bolt. Arrows were starting to come as well now, from the spider riders who, having had their attack across the valley on the Argent Justice group disrupted, were now focusing on her. Two exploded against her shell and a third managed to find a chink in her armour and detonate, sending a wave of principle through her body that her mantra, guided by the memories somehow, met and broke. One of the spider riders blurred forward at last, leaping with its mount to try and get at her back. She swept it out of the way with her tail that was still coalescing out of the cloak of qi, then kept spinning, sending other enraged attackers blurring away in smashed bits as the horde kept on coming. The damage she was dealing to them was not as much as she expected, she was starting to realise. -Yes, finish it fast, she understood the other reason for that suddenly, as the knowledge from the memories continued to settle. The Ur people had a gift, of a sort. A shared spiritual space that became a sort of mental link. Singularly or in small groups they were no more dangerous than a human However, in large forces like this one, their shared connection was a fearful thing. Their morale fed each other, their mood self-reinforcing. It even allowed them to use remarkable formations and geomancy-based arts with little to none of the planning and preparation other races needed. For Orcnas, this was taken to the maximum though, because their shared singular desire for chaos, death and destruction just fed their compatriots. Each one that died just drove the others even deeper into fury and as such she was now in a race to see who won out. -Either I kill all the ones of consequence, or they tear me down first, he she grimly acknowledged. A net, made of some kind of cloud spider silk and fused with the souls of a hundred animals that ensnared and devoured their prey, tried to catch her and in response she roared again and punched smashed the ground with her forelimbs. The valley ruptured beneath her. The massif pillars shook and trembled like leaves in the storm. Cliffs collapsed and the rain sang for a brief moment, scattering into mist that fused with the pure yang energy now saturating everything. The world around her turned into a haze of searing vapour, even as what remained of the devastated forest became even more chaotic. Her oldest friends in this land, the birds of the forest and the cliffs and mountains, surged into the sky from miles around, swirling across the valley in a massive avian vortex of sound C their calls and cries, in words she almost thought she understood, echoed her own rage and hatred for these interlopers and defilers. Their cries melded with the still-changing alignments, carried on the howling winds and the driving rain to further turn the fury of the world against her opponents. Hundreds of UrVash died and thousands were thrown down. The net caster who was, she now grasped, almost as strong as the old shaman was distracted long enough for her to project her fury through another howlC There was a word in there, but in the maelstrom of her current emotional state, halfway between being totally berserk and just collapsing, she didnt know what it was. It manifested as an exhaled sheet of merging yang fire, earth and metal qi that seared the battlefield, incinerating uncounted UrVash, turning the landscape for a hundred metres around her to glass and ash. Unfortunately, the net stopped the worst of it from getting much further than the first group who were attacking her, but it was now badly damaged and useless to cage her, which was the important thing. Snarling in rage, she cast about for the leaders and found they had all fallen back behind the formations, doing some kind of ritual She felt something start to settle onto her like a smothering cloak, shrouding her limbs and stopping her from moving as she should. The qi in her body tried to flow away even as she understood what was happening, courtesy of the memories supplying at last why they were screaming about stolen gifts. This strength, was a corruption of an old thing, a risky thing to use now as well, because of the sword. The memories had a lot to say about that, and the entities linked to it... this strength, the strength of division came from one of them. It had been grasped by humans to defend these lands, given to them by false idols who had themselves stolen that knowledge from others. With the ruin of this place, they assumed it had fallen into the hands of others. She stared up at the sky, narrowing her eyes and mustering her anger and focusing it according to how the memories dictated. {CALL OF THE WILD} The qi of the very land itself rose up through her, possible, she knew, only because of the array set down that allowed her to connect to the alignments of the world directly and because her primordial potential was now thoroughly merged with the Yang Shield Tyrants blood. Right now, her blood was the vessel for that connection, but it was already warping her body properly. The cloak of qi was almost entirely solid now C her physical form shrouded within it and merging outwards, even as she grew in stature with it. Her own vitality, the latent potential of it, was slowly being consumed by it as well. BE BROKEN, THIEF OF STRIFE! BOTHER NOT THESE HEAVENS BEFORE THIS SEAT! The roar itself echoed across the mountain peaks, ricocheting off the sky above, dispersing the clouds and shattering the storm as the roar sent peals of thunder and waves of lightning down across this and nearby valleys as it was momentarily displaced. The chains tying her limbs receded even as the valley quaked, heeding the ancient call of the words of power that the memories spoke through her. In response, the drumming and the frenzy of the tribe became even greater and several more bands charged out of the ruined landscape even as it sought to exterminate them at her behest. She could see their source now... They were pouring out of caves in the valley sides, most notably where the ruins of the human temple had been, where they had first tried to run. A juvenile crab spider charged her. She swatted its rider, who was trying to stab her, sending them screaming into the valley wall behind her where they made a bloody crater. The spider itself she head-butted in the maw. Its lash-like forelimbs skittering off her shell as it recoiled. Rolling over, she slammed her tail down on it and then rose to push it flat down her forelimbs. JUST. BURN. ALREADY! It did as commanded, yang fire spewing out of her qi-cloak to engulf it and her surroundings. Somewhere, in the depths of her fury, she felt a pang of pity for the creature. It was another relic of her time, preserved in the deep places of the earth, and, just like many of her kind, they had been captured by later peoples and turned into living weapons. A sorry fate for a species that occupied such a fundamental niche in a landscape like this -Still, they are the enemy now, she managed to point out. -Indeed but we can only lament for what was lost, an old voice added. -And rage all the harder for it, another snarled. Another juvenile female rammed her; that was a better strategy for it. She had to admit, grudgingly, the spiders were strong beyond their size, as all their kind were, making her roll away. She lazily spun as she rose, shredding another dozen screaming orcs who charged at her with more mundane nets, spears and clubs, trying to tear her down and subdue her, and then smashed down her tail on another spider, flattening it into the mud and sending its limbs pinwheeling as it popped. The shamans in the distance were gesticulating wildly now. Her attempt at dragging the land inward had failed, it seemed However, it had also prevented them from retreating too far. Inhaling, she focused on that direction and roared again, smashing her forelimbs into the ground. BURN! SCATTER! This time, the shockwave of yang qi merged and the land rippled outwards, twisting and overturning the ruined forest even more thoroughly. Thousands of the UrVash, who had been recovering from her earlier attack were scattered or buried as she stormed towards the group of shamans. For their part, they managed to block or divert the worst of the attack. Two of the banners holding the bloody half-dead bodies of captured Immortals screamed and sent sizzling bolts of red lightning at her which held principles approaching that of what she was wielding. {Red Judgement of Heaven} The first she blocked with the armour on her back, although the second did manage to catch her and throw her down. Red lightning wormed into her body and tried to seize her potential and turn it upon her for a brief moment before it was itself overcome by the raging torrent of energy welling up through her. {Golden Dragon Sword} Another attack, this time in the form of a golden sword, smashed down on her. Her qi armour scattered the worst of it even as the memories mocked the name and some of the more prideful ones took umbrage that someone dared to call such a weak attack after a dragon, further feeding the spiral of bottomless rage that was welling up. {Blazing Light of Ji} A molten metal bar sizzled across her shell, emitted from the screaming mouth on another banner. She rolled away from it, watching as the UrVash it hit vanished into motes of light that then also exploded all around her, making her qi chaotic. A fourth banner, this time holding a series of bald heads still attached to de-fleshed and deboned skin that two UrVash were hammering like a drum, started to sprout sutras that turned into twisted black lotus blossoms. BREAK! The shout shattered the space between them, turning half that formation into a bloody smear on the groundC The black spear, carved all of bone, shot out of the forest and smashed into her side, sinking into her qi-cloak far enough to damage her properly for the first time. A Shockwave of disrupting qi surged through her body, trying to shock her and damage her inner organs. Snarling, she tried to pluck out the bone spear only for it to melt away like black smoke and flow towards a figure who was being carried over the ruined landscape on a twisted eight-legged creature that was more nightmare than spider. In fact, it was scorpion, she realised belatedly, seeing the claws on the front. The UrVash that rode on it had two banners, impaled cultivators again she noted, and a third bound up in a bag. Good fight You do well to keep this one for me the rider called out, throwing back its head and laughing uproariously. Trust stupid UrVash to not know how to catch boil in a bag meal! Asuraerleth of the Six Eyes the UrVash shaman snarled, his voice now carrying easily. The new arrival turned to consider her again, then pulled off its mask to reveal a face that was not like the others. Where the UrVash would never be called conventionally beautiful, this figure was C with the exception of their teeth, which were filed to points, and a rather unsettling tattoo of six interlocking eyes on its forehead C breathtakingly beautiful. The hair was pale gold and plaited in a very elaborate way. It had purple eyes and tanned skin, high cheekbones and full lips. The appearance was such that she had no way to tell if it was male or female -A half-blood, the memories of one old being mused. Really, you morons just back off and let it run out of steam Asuraerleth commanded, hefting their spear again. -Not on your life, they snarled and charged forward again, starting to cut through another formation, each of their stamps sending shockwaves that crippled or outright killed the weaker members of the tribe who were still charging in in a frenzy. Two more golden swords slashed down from distant banners by the shaman, forcing her back and making her block them with her back. BE OVERTURNED! They snarled the command and sank her forearms into the ground, rolling forward with the attack as a wave of earth surged forward and crashed into the attackers, burying them and dragging them into the depths of the ground to be smothered even as she charged again for the pair of shamans standing on the palanquin carried by the four trolls. Chapter 94 – Through Fire and Fury
Previously I wrote on the sorry events surrounding the aftermath of the loss of favour of the last Emperor of Shan; however, this was by no means the only catalyst for the chaos that would come. For many thousands of years, up to this point other influences had renewed interested in our Eastern Azure Great World. In part, this was due to the previous emperors sons, those who did not ascend to the throne, making friends widely among their peers when they departed the world for other pastures. It was also, in no small part, due to the recent collapse of another great hegemony C the Ten Songs Celestial Starfield. A titan of that era and several prior, it had long been embroiled in matters beyond the borders of the vast region of the supreme cosmos the sages call the Martial Axial Region. Now, though, those wars came home to our Martial Axial Region, and there was a great invasion from beyond our borders. One of the old enemies made a great expedition and the influences of the Grand Dukes of Heaven, the Duke of Shu, the Duke of Kong and the Duke of Teng, along with the Queen Mothers of the South and West sent forth their own to do war alongside the powers of the Ten Songs, summoning a multitude of heroes from ten thousand worlds, including our own Azure Astral.
Excerpt from the Annals of Shan By Seng Mo C Elusive Scholar.

~ Han Shu C Ruined Valley ~
Han Shu found himself drifting in darkness, accompanied by the sound of a woman swearing at great length in languages he couldnt understand. That went on for several moments as he struggled, before realising he had no control over his body, which was somehow being dragged upwards even as everything else around him wasC A crippling sense of vertiginous distortion in his surroundings nearly rendered him unconscious a second timeC YeAreghhhHHHH!!! His inarticulate, instinctual scream was mainly mental as the yang energy swept over the world drowned out his confusion and everything else for a moment. Disrupt Everything! DisRupT EvErytHing! dISruPt EVeRything! Disrupt Everything! The echoes of the howl and the phantasmal words that came with it reverberated through the whole world. His qi scattered and everything kept twisting without end for several more seconds before he finally managed to get a grasp on himself. Normality returned and he managed to stop silently screaming and make his mantra deal with the pain brought on by the searing heat that was now permeating everything around him. ''Bright, Iron, Beginning, Worldly, Gift'' He managed to complete the cycle, and his circumstances eased fractionally. The local qi was turbulent to the point of being poisonously chaotic, but between his mantra and the Nine Origins cultivation law he was able to eke back enough to ensure that his life wasnt in further danger. The downside there, though, was that he realised for the first time that he had taken a huge amount of punishment. Half the bones in his body had been shattered and were healing. His qi armour had apparently protected him from the initial impact, but likely depleted his qi or close to it C and had been low anyway thanks to the fight. That he was still alive was in no small part a testament to the rejuvenative powers of his mantra when it came to purifying poisonous qi and the Nine Origins Lotus Physique. That, he noted, had broken through at last C another likely factor in why he wasnt a corpse right now. His meridians had reorganised themselves, and he noted with some surprise that he had what he could only call a pseudo-dantian. Not so much a reservoir of qi but a focal point for the qi spread throughout his body, such as it was. Where is the sword? It was not in his hand, he realised with concern and immediately stopped trying to move around in the quagmire or whatever it was he was buried in. And which way is up? Where your ass is, Origins voice cut into his mind. And the key is about six inches in front of your face; dont dig down onto it. How am I talking to you if?" If you are not holding the sword? You dont need it; its just a fancy trinket. Our link is through the Ninefold Origins Lotus manual as much as that thing at this point, Origin added. It is? he had to admit that surprised him, especially after her earlier spiel about how the swords were not a thing to be wielded I am in your head I can see all your thoughts Origin added, a bit testily he thought. Yes, I am indeed testy, vexed, perplexed in an aggravating manner and so on. This is well, it seems I have karma with this kind of thing, yet again. He schooled his thoughts and carefully worked his arm upwards through the mud until his fingertips finally touched cold metal. Exhaling mentally, he warily traced the edge of the weapon, discovering in the process that his qi sense was even more useless down here than he had initially expected upon regaining consciousness. It was with a sigh of relief that he found the handle and grasped it only to frown in confusion. Why isnt it giving me warmth? he asked Origin, confused as to why it wasnt reacting as it usually did. "And...why... am i calling you ''Origin''?" he asked abruptly... realising that he had been calling her that, and thinking of her as that, ever since her voice reappeared. "..." That isnt the sword; that is you being touched by my power, Origins voice echoed a touch drily. It only has that capability while I am attuned to the sword; currently I am linked through it to you directly which is not a long-term solution, but it would be well, you have the Ninefold Lotus Origins manual." "That is also why you are aware of... that name. He wasnt sure what to make of that. Then dont make anything of it, and accept that it is what it is Now Origin, who had started sounding a bit vexed again, trailed off. Rather than prod her further, he started another cycle. After a few moments her presence sort of returned and the sword became a bit cooler in his hand, somehow refreshing him ever so slightly as he continued the process of recovering enough qi to dig himself out. Origin continued to mutter away, Hmmm, this is Ah I see Wait what? What? he asked, noting the sudden shift in her tone with some concern. Oh BugC Her voice vanished abruptly and a smothering cloak of oppression sank into him, drawing away all his qi in the blink of an eye. His cultivation base vanished and the physique symbol in his minds eye became no more than a shadow while his mantra just spun, unable to interact with his physical body. He was left alone in the crushing, smothering humid mudC {CALL OF THE WILD} The words didnt belong to him or Origin, but the world itself somehow. They rang everywhere and with them the qiC There was blackness. When he re-associated himself with his surroundings, his qi had returned. What? he managed to whisper in his head. It seems that Origins voice was fuzzy in his mind It seems thatC What exactly? she sounded almost confused for a moment, which was concerning to him C on all sorts of levels. BE OVERTURNED! In the same instant that Origin spoke again, the words swept through the ground and everything literally turned upside down. He had a singular desperate moment where he was certain he was finally about to die, then he was flying up through air rather than dirt for a single, disorientating momentC Falling through air Upon trying to orientate himself, he found that his perception of distance had been thoroughly ruined by whatever that vast roar had doneC He hit the ground hard enough to make his consciousness waver. The strength of the qi reinforcement rolling through the quagmire of burning soil actually made him bounce and flip twice beforeC -Heavenly fates, goC He barely saw the shattered tree trunk that crashed straight into him before there was blackness. Beyond roundly cursing the injustice of the heavenly fates, all he could think in that moment was that he really had no destiny with trees.

~ Kun Juni C Somewhere in the now-ruined valley ~
Kun Juni snapped awake and had a moment of panic because everything around her was black and far too hot to be comfortable. Blind panic subsided after a moment though, and was replaced with more nuanced panic as she tasted dirt and concluded she was buried. She became more pained, as cognisance of her own state settled back into her. Her body was rigidly locked in a quite unpleasant rag doll position in the soil which was also exerting a remarkable amount of qi-pressure on her and it turned out that many of her bones were broken as well. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal. Instinct, as much as anything, drew her to her mantra, using it to get a grip on her inner state. Without it, she would already have been badly poisoned by yang qi. She also recognized a lingering sense of icy discomfort in her bones. -My qi was dispersed? She shuddered, and reviewed her cultivation foundation. To her relief, she could tell that other than some traces of yang qi poisoning, which was already fading, her meridians were still fully intact. Her dantian had actually coalesced even further and was fully of swirling misty qi that rather resembled the rain outside. Her qi capacity had taken a jump as well. After watching that for a moment, as much to calm her mind as anything, she pushed out her qi sense and found that she was very buried. After a few moments of fruitless endeavour she gave up on that and acknowledged that the saturation of yang qi through the landscape was such that her qi sense was useless. Thereafter, it took her almost 5 agonising minutes to get enough qi accumulated in her body to excavate herself a little C or at least try to. Two problems immediately presented themselves: First, she was buried in a muddy quagmire C the earth was loose and fell in around her with the slightest movement, frustrating her ability to free any space at all to re-adjust her limbs. Second, the soil was hotter than she had first realised and only getting warmer. A quick bit of mental math suggested that if this was continuous and exponential at its current rate, her qi would soon provide her no protection from it at all. That she wasnt already poisoned to the point of being crippled was down to her mantra and her cultivation law C however, they were starting to reach the limits of what they could sustain. -I didnt survive all that just to be cooked like a root vegetable, she swore, before considering the third problem. -Which way is up? She stared at the darkness in front of her for a full thirty seconds before finally working that out. The heat was coming down from above and was at her back C she was thus somewhat postured as if she were lying on her stomach. She was able to shift some dirt into her storage talisman, but she had to be careful. Dying by briefly opening up a void and then being crushed by the weight of the dirt collapsing on her would be a singularly embarrassing way to go. Having cleared some space, the first thing she did was eat a Core Formation grade replenishment pill and one of her last Nascent Soul grade Poison Purification pills to properly stave off the threat of being poisoned to death by the rampant yang qi in the short term. After that, she set about digging her way out using her storage talisman until that was full and the shifting infill meant that dumping what she took in was largely impossible. After that she had to resort to moving dirt by hand. Her qi-armour, reinforced by the pills she had taken, was just about able to protect her from the soil, which literally was burning for the last two metres. All the organic matter mixed through was slowly combusting to form a toxic smog of exotic qi types that any movement of soil agitated and released. By the time she finally clawed her way out, she was mentally exhausted and her qi-reserves were nearly as bad as she had started. She dragged herself onto a burning trunk, wincing at the heat as much as the periodic shockwaves that were shaking the valley, but it was better than standing on the ground for long. Her clothes had been annihilated by the metal qi that nearly killed her before the entire valley had turned itself upside down. Looking through her talisman, she realised with a grimace that any she still had were going to catch on fire within a few minutes of exposure to this environment anyway. Their luss cloth reserves were nearly non-existent now as well. She was so caked in mud anyway that modesty was entirely relative in the very short term in any event. She ate a body mending pill and a Qi Refinement qi replenishment pill to help her recover while she cautiously took stock. Now that she was on the surface, the yang qi suffusing everything was very familiar. It would take her a long time not to have flashbacks regarding having a jar of blood broken in her face, and this place now felt like the blood pond where Ling had first encountered it. That laid the blame for this new environment firmly at the feet of her friend C probably. Whether in a good way or a bad way though, she wasnt sure. There was certainly still a battle ongoing nearby; however, it was on a scale that she wanted nothing to do with, beyond getting away from as fast as possible. This degree of devastation had likely brought out everything that was within a few miles of their location at this point. Anything that wasnt dead was probably in the process of seeking answers C either from their attackers, or whoever was responsible for the landscape being in its current state. A particularly large shockwave agitated the yang qi and made her skin blister even through the mud. Heart Shifting Steps, which she had taken to using as a matter of course now to supplement her cultivation, suddenly told her that many places wereC Throwing herself off the log, she hit the ground, ignoring the horrible burning feeling as the entire landscape recoiled under her. She barely managed to stay on the surface and was carried a dozen or so metres before everything stabilized again, allowing her to stagger to her feet and scramble out of the small quagmire of fire-swamp she had ended up in. Yang qi rolled through the ash clouds and steam from the ground, released by the rolling shockwave to form a constricting, lung-searing, eyeball-burning, skin-blistering and perhaps most annoyingly C hair-smouldering C miasma that she was barely able to resist with the help of a quasi-overdose of purification pills and all the different parts of her cultivation. Even then, it was only because it was diffuse and directionless. There was what she guessed was a principle here, but the ambience was not being touched by it thankfully. Qi sense was still useless as well, so all she could do was try to match where she remembered being before she was buried with where the mountains above her were now. The landscape itself was changed beyond all recognition. Most of the forest was gone C collapsed and burned, withering and charring. Little fires flaring up as leaves of sturdier species withered and burned for a little longer. The yang qi was also feeding on the innate wood qi of the forest C yang devouring yin at a disturbing rate. The rumble of earth and the tremors provided ongoing commentary to the distant battle as well, which was once again intensifying. All around her she was aware of the dull thunder of drums, distant shouting and the occasional thump of an explosion or flash of light through the mist. She scrambled over the swathe of burning ground and, grabbing a convenient fallen tree, started to haul herself up with the intention of seeing if she couldnt find the others and also get a better view of what was going onC Something, a hand in fact, grasped her leg. A figure, covered in stinking black mud and wearing scraps of smoking hide and arm guards made of spider chitin, surged out of the ground and dragged her down. She kicked it with all her might and was relieved to see it stumble back even as she cursed herself for not seeing it, lying in mud. Such had been her preoccupation with working out where she was that she had assumed she was alone here. The figure snarled at her and punched back at her with a fist that was almost the size of her head. She rolled away to the side and it snarled again, saying something in a guttural language she couldnt understand. The intention that came with them, though, was actual Intent. She felt them sink into her mind, making her consciousness go foggy and her qi turn chaotic as she staggered back, grasping for stability. The figure leapt for her again and she desperately struck back with her own qi before recalling that sensation of external manifestation she had achieved with her mantra. Her kick collided with its leg, making it stumble and curse her. Following up, she used Heart Shifting Steps and managed to kick it between the legs. It howled, staggering and trying to lash out at her. She tackled it, pushing qi into her hands and used a technique from the first part of Eighteen Earthly Lotus Palms. {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} The strike sent a pulse of qi into its body, its aim to damage its outer meridians and allow her to grasp some of the qi within and turn it on its bearer. It coughed up purple-black blood and screamed in fury, throwing her off and into a nearby fallen tree before lunging after her, covering the distance in a single step even as she crashed into it. She tried to dodge the stomp but its martial intent was clearly superior to her own. Even with Heart Shifting Steps to minimise the damage it still landed C making her scream in agony even as the tree trunk behind her splintered and she was flattened into the quagmire. The figure roared in triumph, reaching down and dragging her upC A deafening roar of rage and pain spiked into her mind, rupturing her eardrums, making her eyes go red and shaking her inner organs within a centimetre of critical damage. The world turned upside down and they were both thrown dozens of metres through the swamp as the ground rippled outwards. Trees splintered and rocks shattered or just got buried as they both crashed into the slope of a newly thrown up mud hill. Sliding to the bottom, she staggered up and grabbed a nearby branch, launching herself desperately at her attacker, who had hit a tree trunk nearby and was groggily trying to rise in the knee-deep mud. The spiked branch from the tree splintered on contact with its skin, but she managed a follow-up strike with another of the arts from the talisman. {Echoes of the Mountain Lotus} The distortion to its qi made its body flex as the strike, aimed at its heart gate, tried to disperse the qi straight out of its body. It screamed and its body blurred beneath her, kicking her away a second time. This time she managed to roll forward and it crashed down behind her. Spinning, she repeated the attack, but this time on the ground, and was rewarded by everything within a few paces of both of them wobbling chaotically. Her attacker slipped, clearly as unable to use qi to secure its footing as she was and she grabbed another branch and tackled it a second time. This time she stabbed for its mouth. It bit the branch, but her luck was clearly a bit better this time because it didnt break. She put all her weight onto the spike of wood, impaling it through the back of its mouth. The body spasmed, she guessed she caught its spine somehow, and it grasped her by the arm and threw her a dozen metres away. Crashing down into the smoking mud, she scrabbled for something else to use as a weapon and found a rock the size of her fist. The figure had torn the branch out of its mouth by now, though she could see its left arm twitching awkwardly as it staggered forward towards her, again screaming something in the same guttural language. She shoved as much qi into the rock in her hand as it could take and threw it. The figure swatted it away and in the process provided the final impetus to make it destabilize. The explosion left a smoking burn scar across a third of its body and several deep cuts which also bled with purple-black blood. It charged her again, with remarkable dexterity for its current condition. Heart Shifting Steps allowed her to barely dodge, deflecting the worst of its attack and enabling her to hit it again. {Echoes of the Mountain Lotus} This time her attack landed more successfully and its torso deformed a bit under the strike. It snarled at her and staggered forward, grasping her even as she hit it again. {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} It succeeded in tackling her to the ground and then promptly vomited blood and gore all over her as its internal organs finally ruptured. A third hit to its side with the same technique finally found its heart and it coughed weakly and slumped down. Struggling out from under it, she saw it was already regenerating. Seriously, what are you, a battle puppet? she hissed. Grabbing its head with both hands, she mustered as much qi as she could and focused on manifesting her mantra like she had when she nearly crippled Sheng Zhao. {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} It screamed and howled and warped and thrashed before finally collapsing as wave after wave of her qi, supported by her manta, tore through its head. It took almost a third of her qi reserves to kill it as well. Exhaling, she considered the figure. It was clearly afflicted by yang qi poisoning, but despite being remarkably durable it had barely used any qi at all beyond what had to be a soul attack with its initial challenge? That put it at Soul Foundation at the very least -And yet, there is no way I could have beaten a Soul Foundation cultivator in an unarmed grappling match, mantra or no, she thought glumly. Unless? It took a bit of effort, but she was able to cut into its body, below the ribcage and rummage around in the gore or a few unpleasant moments to find its dantian which was missing. Huh, was all she could say to that. No way was this bugger mortal unless it used a mantra? A quick check though got her nothing there either and with the sound of drums and distant calls starting to become more prevalent all around her, she didnt want to linger here. Considering it a further moment, replaying their scuffle in her head, she finally recalled that it had tried to strike at her heart twice in the fight. In a battle between cultivators that was useful for disrupting qi, but rarely fatal unless the trauma dealt was catastrophic It took a bit more effort to rummage around in its innards but she finally grasped its heart and dragged it out of its body. It had a crystalline accretion on it that was totally devoid of qi. Ah she considered the heart and then tossed it down with the body and wiped a bit of the mud off its face. Not a mortal, it had just had its qi totally dispersed. Now that she thought about it, she had been remarkably low on qi when she recovered consciousness as well. The figure was clearly not like her though. Its face was broad and its jaw robust it had a somewhat hooked nose and dark grey-green skin, high cheekbones and deep set eyes. Had it not been for its skin colour it might have passed for a very brutish body refinement cultivator? The other thing that stood out was its pointy ears A demon? she mused, looking around again. It makes sense I suppose. Another shockwave made her flinch, but this time the ground merely shifted a bit and the yang miasma swirled about. A moment later there was a series of red flashes C lightning bolts. Those did make her hair stand on end, even at a distance of a few hundred metres, and the light from them exuded a stifling pressure that made her qi chaotic for a brief moment. -First thing: try to recover my weapon, she thought grimly, reminded of the fact that that spider had tried to steal it away. After that... her goals were, she had to admit, somewhat nebulous. The key thing was to find out what happened to the others, starting with Lin Ling, and then get out of this facsimile of a Naraka hell and find the others, fast. -Anyway, weapon first The question is, where in this hell that used to be a valley is it? Pushing out her qi sense, she resisted kicking something. While it was not as limited as below, the miasma drifting over everything was about as good at blocking it as the worst of the wet season rains back home. It was certainly buried as well, although that was less of an issue C it should still have some trace of her qi on it C assuming the lightning hadnt scrubbed it. In the end, she found herself once again turning to Heart Shifting Steps. Even then, it took several minutes of wary, headache-inducing searching around her surroundings, paranoid over other potential attackers, to find trace of it. The disturbed qi and yang qi didnt make it easy; she only got the induction of its direction because of the purity of the qi she had provided to mark the weapon. The art itself suggesting somewhat vaguely that it was maybe a hundred metres to her right. That also happened to be in the direction of the ongoing combat. At that point, as if to thoroughly emphasise that all the things were trying to screw with her at this point, she had only just finished collecting herself and stabilizing her qi when the sky above her gave a vast, dull rumble. Moments later rain started to drop out of the sky whose rainclouds were starting to return, she noted glumly. Looking around with a humourless chuckle, because what this place really needed was of course more water, she set off C skirting around fallen trees and avoiding the other figures who were struggling out of the mud as best she could. There were quite a few scattered around, she soon realised, no doubt dispersed much like she had been. It didnt take her long to run into more of the demons, though, as she made her way through the steaming, festering mire of ash, smouldering trees and loamy mud. They were scattered for the most part, confused and in the process of regrouping. Many were about her stature, all male as far as she could see. Their bodies, where not plastered in mud, were painted as if they were skeletons and then augmented with brutal-looking symbols and tattoos in red, white and black all over their bodies. Most, like her, had lost the majority of their garments if they even wore any at all. The only ones she saw wearing anything like armour, made mostly of spider chitin, were the ones impressing order on groups of the demons, mostly through a lot of shouting and, when that failed, extreme violence. Without exception those gave her the vibe of something approaching Golden Core cultivators, making her very glad that qi sense was thoroughly messed up out here thanks to the yang qi miasma. Additionally, many of those she saw were manifesting signs of yang qi poisoning. This was especially prevalent among those with fewer tattoos, mostly on their arms and legs, who all appeared to be Qi Condensation or Qi Refinement. While they were re-arming, mostly with wooden clubs and spears, many were having to pause and vomit blood or showing signs of over-aggressiveness. There were also smaller, grey-green skinned figures amongst them, largely of a strength comparable to her from what she could tell. At first she took them to be children, but soon she revised that thought to them being another group entirely, likely subservient to the bigger figures who were ordering them around with impunity. They were mostly about the height of Lin Ling, or a bit shorter C again with pointy ears and hooked noses, sharp teeth and red-gold eyes. They also sported nasty looking tattoos where she could make them out from her hidden scouting point beside a shattered tree. She watched for a few more moments. The larger demons were moving around, hauling the smaller ones out of the ground like they were root vegetables, with jeers and laughter C corralling them afterward and preventing the obviously spooked smaller ones from fleeing. Grimacing, she slid carefully back down behind the smashed tree and made her way further away from that group. Her current condition was such that she didnt fancy fighting her way through the kind of numbers she was starting to see. There were certainly far more of these demons than had been apparent when she was buried. -How long was I out? she found herself thinking as she slipped past the far side of a tree trunk from another recovering band. There was no real sight of the sun, and It took her a moment to recall that she had a time count on her jade scrip. Hauling it out, it told her that it was in theory about an hour before sundown. Looking around she found that well it wasnt improbable. The whole landscape had a somewhat eerie vibe with the mist and the constant flashes from explosions and now the rain that was heightening the gloom. There was a huge roar, behind her this time, and a series of explosions. She ducked down and saw the mists scatter briefly as a centipede some 20 metres long did some kind of attack, sending a pressure waveC It washed over her, making her skin blister and ripping the air from her lungs even as she cowered in cover. Flattened into the mud bank, she cursed all qi beasts in her heart as a large remnant of a tree, thrown by its tail she presumed, crashed down nearby like a small meteor. The miasma flowed back a moment later, even as she tried to shake off the queasy feeling that had come from the roar and the unnatural chill permeating her limbs. -Soul Shock. Based on the size, that centipede thing should be at least a Dao Seeking monster, maybe even an Immortal one. Fumbling for her talisman wallet, she cursed for a moment, thinking it lost with most of her garb C until she remembered that she had had it in her storage talisman all along and exhaled. Checking what she had at hand though made for sad viewing: Most of her offensive talismans that remained were Nascent Soul or lower. Of those at Dao Seeking, she only had some Metal Cage talismans and a White Flame Phoenix Blast talisman that was well it would certainly make a hole in the landscape. She had a few Immortal grade ones C a Blaze Spear talisman with all its charges and a few metal element ones. The rest were all utility talismans. No stealth talismans, for what they might be worth in this environment, and, beyond the Blaze Spear talismans, probably nothing remotely able to deal with a monster like that now that she had spent her corrosion talisman. Only when she was sure that the thing was not going to come in her direction did she continue onwards. Unfortunately, she had only made it another 30 or so metres, some halfway to her general destination, when a group of smaller demons scrambled over a tree to her right and immediately spotted her, just as she was in the process of hauling herself through a smashed tree. One of the demons gave a hoot and a yell and threw a rock in her direction, even as she squirmed through the gap and rolled down the slope. Seconds later, three larger demons scrambled over another rock ahead of her. They stared at each other for several seconds, then one of the large demons threw a crude javelin it had fashioned at her. Thanks to Heart Shifting Steps she dodged it easily enough C however, one of the other large demons turned and yelled something in their guttural language and a moment later almost two dozen smaller demons, mostly at Qi Condensation, scrambled over the logs and the rock to line up behind them. The javelin thrower pounded a fist to its chest and pointed at her as the smaller demons spread out, clearly intending to encircle her. Based on what she could see, the javelin thrower had no armour and little in the way of qi. In fact, that was the general state of most of this group C out of qi and badly poisoned. The previous fight had been hard because she was qi-depleted and surprised as much as anything. She palmed a replenishment pill and swallowed it, snatching up the javelin C it was better than nothing. One of the others, who had a stone blade for a weapon, snarled at the thrower and punched it, pointing in a way that needed little translation. The third figure snarled and unlimbered the club it had fashioned from a length of tree trunk, stalking towards her. Left with no other choice, she adjusted her footing on the slope and moved to meet it, making sure she kept the ground advantage. Her opponents first strike didnt aim at her, but rather the wooden javelin, clearing intending to rectify its companions error. She swept the blade aside and stabbed at it, positioning it between her and the rest of the group as best she could C using its bulk and frenzy as a shield against other projectiles. It had not escaped her notice that many of the small demons were hefting rocks and what looked like crude slingshots. Parrying a second lashing strike that was also aimed to break the javelin, she stabbed it in the shoulderC A small demon somehow arrived beside her, tackling her around the waist and making her eat a full blow from the club to the arm. The small demon was shockingly strong as well, almost as strong as the large one she had previously fought. -How in the accursed eye of heaven did that get close? she swore in her mind as she spun on the ground and tried to kick it away. It had waltzed right through her qi perception as if it wasnt even a thing. She saw it had weird wavy purple tattoos on its limbs in the moment before the big demon clove down on her with its club again, apparently caring nothing for its compatriot that was trying to push her down. {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} She pushed her qi into it, again using the mantra manifestation and this time focusing on Bestowal. It turned out the small demons control over what remained of its own innate qi was pathetic in comparison to its wiry strength. It twitched and vomited blood as she pushed it in the way of the strike and rolled out of the way. The club blow smashed into the slope and she snared the legs of her attacker, making it evade and misjudge its sideways swipe as it stumbled slightly on the muddy slope. As she finished sliding, she saw three more small demons already dropping down from above, almost on top of her. Wincing, she used another of the arts from the Eighteen Earthly Lotus Palms. {Blazing Lotus Phantasm} A phantasmal lotus appeared beneath her drawing on the yang energy saturating everything. Her qi-reserves plummeted and a small blizzard of blazing lotus petals appeared as its petals unfurled. Demons burned, small ones fleeing in every direction, shrieking in agony even as the club-wielding one tried to strike her again. Fury wracked its expression now as it ignored the severity of the fire consuming it to slam the club down hard enough to create a small shockwave and put cracks in the wood. Heart Shifting Steps provided her the opportunity and she grasped it with both hands before it could rip out of the mud. Pushing her own qi into it, she sighed as it combusted into ash with a crack of destabilizing qi and scattered. The shockwave made its possessor stumble backwards even as she resisted the worst of it, tackling it to the ground and hitting it several times with her fists. There was no real technique there, all she did was send qi through her strikes into its body with the intention of ruining its meridians and stopping its heart. Gaaaahgh-! Involuntarily, she screamed as a stone dagger sank into her back, aiming for her heart. Another of the small demons, one who also had wavy purple tattoos she noted and who had avoided her Blazing Lotus Phantasm entirely somehow, had arrived behind her and stabbed her. She caught it by the arm and hurled it at the other two large demons who had also managed to evade the worst of the damage. The one giving the orders laughed, caught the small demon by the head and threw it straight back at her. The demon gave a manic shriek and drew a second stone dagger from its belt as it shot back towards her. In response, she snatched up the javelin and smashed it into the flying demon, breaking the crude weapon to splinters and deforming its torso, sending it spinning into the air to land who knew where with a fading howl of pain. The demon that had thrown the javelin now charged her directly, trying to stab her with another one. She skipped back and used Heart Shifting Steps again, only to find that the qi-diffusion in the area messed with it this time. The dodge was successful, but she ended up slipping and found two more small demons jumping from nowhere at her. {Echoes of the Mountain Lotus} This time she didnt bother grabbing them, just slapped her palm on to the ground and used the mnemonic as if it was a qi art rather than a martial technique. The shockwave swept over everything within three metres of her. The small demons deformed in the air, bleeding from their orifices, and collapsed twitching when they landed. The large demon staggered and also spat blood, choosing to throw a javelin at her instead. She was about to dodge when the last demon suddenly stood over her, already stamping down on her breasts. With her options limited, she resorted to the defensive art from the first chapter of the Eighteen Lotus Palms and manifested Body from her mantra. {Returning Lotus Gate} For a brief moment the qi in her body flowed through a second circuit, somehow passing through her heart gate twice in a single cycle. In the process, her qi in her body that was being used to form qi armour functionally doubled and took on a faintly metal attribute. The stamp planted her in the mud and made her ribs creak but did no more. Its follow-up blow, stabbing between her breasts, drew blood but little else. {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} Grasping his leg, she used that martial technique as if it was an art as well. This time it wasnt quite as successful, her qi cycle still not having stabilized from the metal art she had just used. It still managed to catch her attacker off guard, damaging the meridians within his leg as she managed to slide out from under it. Pushing her qi into her legs she leapt for the javelin thrower, relying on her qi defence and momentum to catch him off guard. The strategy mostly worked as she intended. She crashed knees first into its chest and propelled the demon several stumbling steps backwards. Hammering it in the face with both fists, she managed to execute Echoes of the Mountain Lotus in its lesser variation, making the demon convulse as they both crashed into the ground. Its scream of rage caught her by surprise, because there was qi manifested through it. The pressure smashed her backwards, sending her tumbling, even if it did little lasting damage to her qi itself which was starting to recover from her earlier, rapid expenditure. Coming to a stop, she quickly palmed another base-building pill to help her recovery and scrambled to the side, warned by Heart Shifting steps in the same instant that the blade wielder arrived beside her again, smashing at her with the -Do they want to catch me alive or something? she wondered as he narrowly missed her with the back of his blade. The demon stared at its blade, looking annoyed and then flipped it over. -Nope it was just caught up in the moment she realised dully. Rolling up, she grunted as two more of the infernal undetectable small demons shot out of nowhere, tackling her legs. Two more, badly burned and quite detectable, scrambled towards her, frothing at the mouth. Off to one side, she saw another of the small demons shoving a mushroom into the mouth of another comatose burn victim. {Blazing Lotus Phantasm} This time she got the mnemonic right and the blazing lotus emptied most of her qi, exploding in a shockwave that outlined everything within twenty metres in blazing golden-white fire for a heartbeat. The little demons all collapsed, thrashing as they succumbed; however, the large demons just went berserk. The one nearest her screamed in apoplectic fury, veins standing out on its body as its muscles corded and then charged for her, tackling her to the ground and pummelling her viciously, clearly intending to set her on fire as well. {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} Trusting to her qi armour to handle the worst of it, she sent two pulses of Blossoming Lotus Seizes All into its body, trying to get the other aspect of that art to work in her favour. {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} It took a third before she finally got the rhythm of the mnemonic just right in its martial form and the disrupting rhythm of the attack, which had turned her opponents qi chaotic, pulled some of what had been orphaned back into her, where her mantra and the symbol greedily claimed it for her own. {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} A fourth strike finally got its heart and it succumbed. Even as she tried to push its still-thrashing corpse that hadnt quite acknowledged its death off herself, other demons that had escaped the lotus arrived beside her. Without conscience, the blade-wielding orc ran the thrashing corpse on top of her through, clearly aiming to pin her beneath it. Another large demon had appeared at this point, she realised, as she mustered more qi and tried to use the body to protect herself: a club wielder who smashed its weapon down at her head directly. Moving as best she could, she deflected it with her qi armour and spat blood as she overdrew her reserves for the first time. Inhaling, she grasped a bit of her vital qi and focused on her defence again. {Returning Lotus Gate} Intent was almost 30% of most of these techniques, she was coming to realise, and the follow-up attacks met her and were repelled as the art returned them with interest, hurling both large demons across the muddy hollow. Panting hard, she pushed herself up and ate two more base building pills C that had been far too much qi expended. Both attackers struggled up, but she noted that all the small ones, bar the mushroom-distributing one which had fled she guessed, were dead at this point. Both larger demons snarled, the blade-wielding one finally returning to its senses. Heart Shifting Steps warned her even as it threw back its head and howled something in its guttural language. Cursing, she charged forwardC When she recovered her senses, she was pleased to find she was only mostly buried. The surprise shockwave that had turned their little combat arena over had been entirely unexpected in that instance. Struggling out of the dirt, she saw an arm twitching and scrabbling nearby and lunging for it sent a series of pulses of her qi and her mantra manifestation into its body, not stopping until she was sure it was dead. Looking around, she saw no sigh of the other one. After eating another three Qi Refinement grade recovery pills and wincing as they tasted far too sweet C a sure sign she was both overdosing them C she rushed onwards her destination with much less subtlety than she had before. Even before she arrived at her destination, she saw that it had a small group of small demons in it who were scavenging bits from a very crispy spider. Covering the last 20 metres with a single leap using her old movement art Kun Skips on the Pond, she crashed down amongst them and immediately executed Blazing Lotus Phantasm as a martial form rather than a qi art. In this yang rich environment it was by far the best attack she had and the most qi-efficient for large groups, it seemed. The demons screamed and died, their skin charring away and their flesh searing in seconds as the Blazing Lotus martial intent twisted the surroundings. Casting around, she looked for the resonance with her own qi and found it, several metres from the dead spider. Hastening over, she dumped all the earth back out of her storage talisman and then pulled several square metres of it into the talisman at a go until she finally uncovered the sword-staff, buried about four metres below the surface. Turning it over in her hands, she was relieved to see it was apparently none the worse for its brush with Immortal grade lightning and stored it away in her storage talisman and then face-palmed. For what did I do all that fighting for, when I could have just dumped the contents of my storage talisman out on them? she muttered to the world at large, eating another recovery pill. She was drawn back from that rather vexatious observation by guttural yelling behind her. Presumably the other demon had not been buried, or their battle site had been discovered. Off to her left, the drums had intensified as well. Their sound was certainly being blunted by the yang miasma, but even with that there was still a low key sense of unease that the sound carried, akin to a soul attack. She turned around and found six more of the smaller demons carrying various weapons, daubed in purple just like the spiders, stealthily scrambling over a collapsed tree aiming to sneak up on her. They had made it within ten metres of her before she even spotted them, and even now, they still didnt show up in her qi perception properly when she was looking right at them. Without any preamble she withdrew the swordstaff again and charged straight for them, covering the distance between them in a matter of moments. Yelling in anger, they scattered, trying to flank her. Rather than bother with any specific martial technique she focused on Heart Shifting Steps and used that to find openings. Her first thrust stabbed a small demon through the head. The follow-up sweep to the right bisected two more as she turned in a half spin. Flipping the haft in her hands she smashed the butt into the chest of a fourth that had been leaping for her from her left-hand side before stepping back, inhaling as she did and warding against the remaining two who were coming in from the left with it. They both came up short, faced with the unenviable prospect of facing down her, who had a metal weapon with clubs that were basically sharp stones bound between split lengths of wood. {Kun Overturns the Waves} Exhaling, she finally executed a martial technique, letting her qi flow out through the blade as she surged forward using Heart Shifting Steps. Too late, both small demons scrambled back, trying to run away from either side of her. The martial intent carried with the qi washed over both of them like a phantasmal wave and they were cut in two. Finally, her qi perception did warn her about something, allowing her to spin back to the right and intercept the lunging spear strike from a larger demon that had climbed over a nearby tree and leapt to attack her. Spears clashed and she felt her hands shiver as she got the worst of the match of strength, twisting away and guiding the strike around her, collecting it on the flat of the blade. She then equalized the odds by just turning her own blade 90 degrees and dragging it back towards her, cutting the wooden haft of the spear in two. The demon, who was also wearing some spider chitin painted with six golden eyes over its skeleton body paint and red tattoos, trembled in rage and suddenly burst into green flame of all things. Screaming inarticulately, it pounced for her, trying to tackle her to the ground. She tracked his charge and stabbed the demon through the armC It howled, grabbed her weapon and tried to physically flip her up in the air. Having expected something like that, she charged forward, using the evasive art from the Eighteen Earthly Palms C Misty Lotus River C to buy her a momentary opening. The mists twisted around her and the art briefly influenced the Yang aspect of the landscape to form an illusion of her being disarmed. The demon charged straight through the illusion and she swept her weapon at his side, trying to exploit its blind spot. Even then it still managed to pirouette with remarkable dexterity and send a flickering strike at her with the wooden haft of its spear. Only her qi perception gave her the faintest chance of sensing the blur as she invoked the Eighteen Palms defensive art. {Returning Lotus Gate} The blow still sent her sprawling, her qi vanishing into the ether as it was burnt to resist the damage dealt. There was no qi with the attack, but martial intent blasted into her body, making her bones rattle and her organs shift very unpleasantly. There was no question that a few more blows like that would not be in her best interest. Rolling up, she managed to parry the next strike that lashed in. This time it didnt make the same mistake and after matching her strike immediately withdrew the haft for a second strike. She parried long this time, forcing it to back up or be stabbed in the gut before dropping the blade and deflecting the strike she had baited upwards. {Kun Rises to Heaven} There was no question of her messing about now. She executed the keystone of the Kun Clans martial sword form and tried to manifest her mantra with it. Her qi swirled and her own martial intent manifested a rising wave of water that crashed into its midriff. She could immediately see the advantage of the Bright Lotus Earthly Scriptures close combat art in terms of mantra manifestation as well. Her mantras impact on this strike with her familys art had been minimal at best, and it had only cut her opponents chest shallowly. Her qi perception shifted again, warning her of a second combatant. Sweeping the blade behind her, she turned in a half circle and met the charging demon who was almost behind her, blade raised. Her momentum carried her inside its strike, allowing her to plant a palm on its chest. {Blazing Lotus Phantasm} This time, she timed it properly and the surging current of yang attributed qi in their surroundings swirled inwards with it. The ethereal, blazing lotus formed around her palm and exploded into hundreds of petals on impact with her attacker, sending him flying back into the mud. Her enemy screamed briefly before the flames took all the air from his surroundings and thereafter just thrashed as he burned away, inextinguishable in the current surroundings. Her other opponent had recovered by this time and now bounded back at herC Nameless mother-molestingC! a thrown javelin from a small demon, painted purple C again C splintered on her back. -Dangerous dangerous she remonstrated with herself. Sticks might not do much, but a qi-infused stone blade might. Especially if she didnt see the fate-accursed thing coming. In that moment, her first attacker was back on her, shoulder charging her and sending her sprawling even as it made another grab for her weapon. She stored it and took the hit, swallowing back the blood that rose in her mouth from the force of the impact. It leapt after her, still shrouded in the strange, phantasmal greenish fire, swinging down with a spider limb of all things. Gritting her teeth, she waited until the last possible moment and summoned the swordstaff. Its remarkable instincts nearly allowed it to dodge, but she still managed to half sever its head, including its spine. It stumbled, the wound already starting to heal, but it was all the opening she needed and with a second sweeping cut she properly decapitated it and kicked the head away before stabbing it through the heart. Even then, it continued to thrash and flail in the mud for a full twenty seconds before finally falling still. By this point, the one who had survived her initial melee, who had carried the stone blade, had also arrived and was now standing on a large fallen tree. With guttural shouts it directed the others, some thirty or so she noted with rising concern, to back off. This was met with hoots of derision and another large demon, also wearing spider chitin armour painted in the same way, but with extra black, made an obscene gesture with its manhood before jumping off its own tree and walking towards her. The smaller demons banged tree trunks and hooted and jeered as her new opponent thumped its chest with its free hand and pointed at her with its own crude stone blade. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. In reply, she ate another qi-replenishment pill and emptied the entire contents of the soil in her storage ring over it when it closed within a metre. To add insult to injury, she then stabbed it straight through the head. Rather than be angry, those who had been looking on all fell about laughing and hooting at their compatriots misfortune. Its body suddenly exploded with greenish fire as well and it ducked off her blade, the wound healing back in moments. -Great, she complained inwardly and pushed as much qi as she could into the mnemonic for Blazing Lotus Phantasm. {Blazing Lotus Phantasm} It struggled out of the pile of dirt just in time for her to set the entire area for ten metres around her on fire. Those watching on continued to laugh and jeer generally even as she dodged backwards away from its enraged attack. For all that it was on fire, poisoned with yang qi and also qi-depleted, it had clear skill with the weapon and was still faster than she was. Without the help of the Heart Shifting Steps, she was under no illusions as to how long she would last here, she recognized as she evaded an upward and then a downward strike as it rolled forward, trying to use the mud to extinguish the fire. Fortunately, all that did was feed it, thanks to the yang qi permeating everything. Even so, she was surprised that it simply threw the blade at her with an enraged scream when it rose and instead charged at her like an enraged bull. It dodged under her blade as she thrust it out, moving to the side using Heart Shifting Steps in conjunction with Kun Skips on the Pond. She kicked it in the arm and used the force of the impact to launch herself past it, slicing the blade down to sever its left leg from behind. That imbalanced it enough for her to stab her blade through its back, severing its spine and partially eviscerating it in the process. Even then, it still didnt die, rolling over and grasping her leg before she could evade. The grip was strong enough that she felt her shin bones crack under the pressure as it physically threw her metres away to crash down in the smoking mud. Before she could do anything else though, another rippling surge tore through the landscape. Staggering up, she used Kun Skips on the Pond in its martial form to attack her opponent, only to be thoroughly thwarted when the ground was yanked away from beneath her. As if she was caught in a riptide, to her dismay she found herself pulled, along with everyone and everything else, back towards the origin point of the wave. In the process, she finally got a clear look at the cataclysmic battle unfolding in the distance. Hundreds of the large demons supported by maybe a thousand of the smaller ones were fighting using formations that summoned phantasmal beasts. She saw at quick count two spiders, a centipede, a giant rat thing and a snake or worm that were all grappling with two huge constructs made of earth that resembled a cross between an armoured tortoise and a pangolin C although erring more towards a pangolin, it had to be said C with a lot more spikes and a tail shaped like a flail. To her left and right, on several raised patches of ground, protected by barriers, were groups of demons wearing robes made out of human skin Around them were arrayed horrible banners that on first glance looked to be puppet-like things, but on closer inspection proved to be cultivators, brutally bound in some way to form living totems. As she watched, they fired off another barrage of red bolts that made her skin crawl. Their target was a third figure, shrouded in a miasma of yang qi so dense she could barely make out their form as the figure crouched atop a rapidly forming third construct. Its immediate opponent was a figure with golden hair, wearing black and white painted carapace armour who was riding a nightmarish meld of spider and scorpion. The beast glimmered with dull red brands that hurt her eyes to look at and was bleeding ichor from dozens of wounds, including two missing limbs. The shifting ground stopped and she watched dully as a fourth construct surged up and crashed into a formation of a hundred demons chanting and dancing beneath a banner made of some kind of spider bits off which hung the burning heads of six cultivators who were all screaming silently. With a single sweep of its tail, it sent the front rank flying in a bloody mist even as those behind kept howling, stamping and dancing in unison without any fear or interest in their self-preservation. Out of the banner came a shadowy crab spider that connected with the construct, sending it backwards a few paces and putting a huge gash in its shell. Between the formations, much less organised bands of less armoured demons were also pushing forward, occasionally screaming and bursting into pale green-black fire as they grappled with the constructs, hacking at their legs with blades and clubs, or tried to snare them with ropes. Two things were immediately clear in any case as she was inexorably drawn inwards towards this horrible battlefield. The first, was that there were more demons arriving every second. Second, if this lot beat out their opponent, she was dead; there was no chance of fleeing this kind of force unless she could fly or teleport. The figures with the vile robes on the rocks were certainly immortals and the banners Those were also likely captured immortal cultivators. The wave of earth finally abated, depositing her and a jumble of others almost on the edge of a formation of dancing demons controlling a centipede as a fifth construct formed and rolled straight at another formation to her left like an avalanche. Figures on a rock nearby screamed and a wall of spikes smashed up out of the ground, forcing the thing back. Even then its tail still smashed down in that formation, killing a third of it and scattering them more. The formation she had ended up in was, she realised, in quite a bit of disarray as well. The waves of rolling earth had broken the rhythm of their dance and the centipede spectre was being pressured badly by a construct. Her indecision was finally cut short when those who had come with her started to recover themselves. Two larger demons screamed and charged at her. Grimacing, she ate another qi replenishment pill and pushing her qi into the swordstaff, spun it and planted it blade first in the ground. {Echoes of the Mountain Lotus} A shockwave that took the form of a ghostly golden lotus scythed out around her. Anyone in contact with the ground when it passed over them had at best, their qi disrupted and at worst their legs broken or even severed. Spinning, she decapitated a nearby dancer and impaled another as she darted through their formation. There was no need to waste qi on it, the weapon itself was more than enough in the present context to do what needed be done. Within a few short moments, the qi flow within the whole group that was focused on the banner destabilized. With a crack of green fire, the totem, which stood behind a demon who was pounding a drum frantically, exploded. Caught unawares by the blast, the green fire that washed over her was vile. It whispered into her mind in a way reminiscent of the darkness in the depths and tried to flow into her body and control her. The lotus symbol in her mind eye that held the essence of the cultivation law shimmered and blocked the worst of the attack. Still, her qi depleted rapidly as she struggled with the green fire until the drummer focused on her, howled in rage and abruptly changed to a different, even more unsettling beat. All the green fire now flowed towards it and started to enter the drum. {Heart Shifting Steps} Blurring across the distance, she stabbed the drummer before it could pound the final notes on the drum with the bone drum sticks. Her strike overturned the drum and carried the drummer away from it and the now rapidly degrading totem. Crashing down in the mud, she tore the spear sideways and spun in a circle to split the drum. She made it just in time as it turned out, the drum emitting a horrible wail as the green fire that had been coalescing in it scattered. Dozens of ghastly spirits roiled out of it. The aura from them made her limbs go cold and her bones feel like they were being frozen from the inside out. As one, they screamed in rage and tore through the remnants of the formation. Where they touched demons before dissipating, the demons bodies withered and scattered into sparkling black dust. The remaining dancers all howled in incandescent fury and piled after her. {Blazing Lotus Phantasm} A blazing lotus took out the first few, but even then they still came after her with mindless ferocity. The first one that reached her she decapitated, and found that it still kept coming after her for maybe ten seconds before collapsing. Twisting away from it, she stabbed behind her, then swept the butt of the spear around her, connecting with another of her attackers hard enough to shatter its leg. The demon frothed at the mouth and smashed its club right into her chest in response, sending her staggering back. The rest of the pack roared and all pounced at her. Left with the choice of trying to melt them all or escape with her movement art she chose the latter, dancing back just far enough to leave her in attack range of the group, catching two of them with crippling strikes as they charged after her even as she used Echoes of the Mountain Lotus a second time to cripple a few. Rushing for the next formation circle, she went straight for the frenzied drummer who she decapitated and bisected in a single arcing sweep before immediately fleeing for the circle after that. She got two more drummers before the demons on the nearest rock behind the barrier were able to get a grasp on what she was doing, but by that point three of their spectral beasts fighting the constructs had been rapidly overwhelmed and dispersed. That was probably all that was saving her from the ministrations of the skin robe-wearing demons, she guessed. They were now sending bolts of black lightning from their staffs at the maelstrom of yang qi that was enshrouding the spider rider and its opponent rather than focusing on her. Almost by happenstance, she spotted one of the crab spider archers that had started this whole mess off aiming towards her. Seeing a chance for some actual revenge, she dived for cover and palmed her Blaze Spear talisman. With a flash of molten white metal, the spider and its rider, along with a good portion of everything between her and it, vanished in motes of drifting light. Not hanging around, she pulled out the Dao Seeking grade White Flame Phoenix Blast talisman and put it on a tree beside her and fled in the oppositeC The sizzling bolt of black lightning hit the ground near her, its aim likely thrown off by the yang miasma. Even so, the shockwave from its impact sent her crashing down into a group of the small demons who were as caught off-guard as she was. A moment later the talisman ignited and she pressed herself flat to the ground in a hollow between some rocks, squirming down into the steaming, bloody earth for some protection. She felt the exposed skin on her back melt and her bones itch as she cycled her cultivation and her mantra as forcefully as she could. Screaming was impossible because there was no air for her to even breathe in.

~ Han Shu C Fringe of the devastated valley ~
Consciousness returned, along with an awareness that it was unpleasantly hot Grimacing, he tried to move and found that the reason it was unpleasantly hot was due to him lying face down in what amounted to a bank of slowly combusting vegetation. Pushing himself up, he disentangled his legs from the branches and looked around. It had started raining and based on how gloomy it was becoming amid the yang rich mists, it had to be almost close to sundown. Everywhere was devastated, near as he could see. The density of yang qi was, if anything, even greater than it had been before. Persistent ground tremors also told him that the conflict that was the cause of their woes was still ongoing. By the fates what caused this? he muttered, half hoping Origin might explain, but he was met with silence. Look! Other one Too weak for banner! Kill make offering! The voices made him turn to find several muddy figures scrambling over a fallen tree. All of them were about the size of children, carrying metal-tipped spears, spiked clubs and wearing muddy armour. That last bit in particularly confirmed to him that this was only going to end one way. Sighing, he drew the sword off his back and used Martial Lotus Momentum to cover the distance between him and the arrivals. The nearest one attacked him andC The attack from the side was totally unforeseen C a second, smaller figure, painted almost entirely purple, nearly stabbed him in the head with a greenish purple metal dagger. Hissing in shock, he spun and cut at it even as it dodged backwards laughing. *tcch* he spat on its bisected body, enjoying the look of shock immortalised on the demons face at its unexpected death. The other small demons had paused at this point, eyeing their dead compatriot and him somewhat more dubiously. They still approached, but did so much more cautiously, fanning out and holding their weapons properly. Two charged in from the side, stabbing for his legs to block his momentum. This time he expected the ambusher and rolled forwards into their attacks. The blade hissed past his head and he cut upwards only to meet no resistanceC The shadow cut down at him from the frontC {Yuan Shis Lance} A crackling bolt of teal lightning arced through the air and hit the small demon squarely in the chest, turning it into a blazing candle. The others were all snared a moment later and died thrashing as he recovered himself and saw the source of his salvation C Teng Chunhua. She arrived by his side, looking very scorched, scanning the surroundings for danger. Thanks he panted, pushing himself up. No problem, she helped him up. We dont want toC His own instincts made him duck down even as she also did. The flash of light shifted the evening shadows in the misty rain bizarrely and sent thousands of tiny rainbows scattering everywhere. From where he lay, he saw a whiter than white point twisting in the valley belowC Even sprawled as they were, the shockwave and the blast of heat that came with it made his skin itch. Trees were dislodged and on the cliff to their right a few large bits of rock fell down, succumbing to the tremor that accompanied it. The rain steamed and the thunder of drums dimmed away in that direction. What about Juni and Ling? he asked. No idea. I was hoping you might know. Teng Chunhua grimaced. {Oh, fuck off this is why I Hate Defilers} The words made his consciousness waver for a moment and then everything blurred. Gasping, he pushed himself up, Origins words singing unnaturally in his ears. You need to get out of here, Origin hissed. What? he groaned. Defilers? Defilers? Teng Chunhua echoed him, looking confused. The demons, the things you are calling demons, they are called Orcnas. They worship a very difficult thing. I had no idea they were in here, but something is poking about for big catches and they seem determined to bite, so I wont be able to do anything to help you for a while unless you want to attract a lot of bother. Get out of this valley fast and dont make fuss. What about Juni and Lin Ling? he asked Origin, however her voice was already gone again. In the distance there was another huge shockwave and the ground quaked. Several bolts of red light sizzled in the gloom, even at the distance of a mile they made his skin crawl. Whatever is going on down there Teng Chunhua looked pale. We do not want any part of it. We cant leave the other two down there he muttered. If they are even alive we were all buried and this place is heaving with monsters. Whatever that talisman did, it clearly disturbed something that finds everything else in this place to be very disagreeable, Teng Chunhua hissed, grabbing him and starting to drag him along with her. I agree we shouldnt leave them, assuming they are alive, but we also cant leave the other lot alone as well He picked himself up and hurried after her, scowling. If I have to make a choice between your cultivators and my friends I will go save Ling and Juni every fate-thrashed time. Chunhua glanced at him and sighed. He could see the conflict in her eyes. I cant stop you, she acknowledged. However, this place is She trailed off and he arrived beside her only to be pushed back into the shadow of a tree trunk. They watched as almost 50 demons the Orcnas as Origin had called them, rushed past, led by a figure in red and black painted chitin armour who was carrying a stone club. The banner they were carrying made his skin crawl because it was a male cultivator, identified by his beard. The heavily mutilated body was missing its lower half and a livid red rune had been inscribed onto his chest. They had been impaled on a cross and he saw several other heads, male and female, swinging from the arms of it, tied on by their hair. Two more banners were being carried by other Orcnas, just tattered flags made from whole flayed skins daubed in unsettling symbols. Both banners were topped by a silently screaming head that had been tied onto it using their spines. They passed without noticing them and Teng Chunhua exhaled only when they were a good hundred metres away. As I was saying, there is a small army out here now, bands like that everywhere I dont know about you but I am not made of talismans, she hissed. How come they didnt spot us? he frowned. According to Ruo Han, all soul sense is totally suppressed. She replied, starting forward again. Probably the chaos that is the ambient qi and all this yang qi doesnt help either. Most of them seem like body refinement or martial cultivators as well. So where are we going? he asked. The others are holed up in a gully about 60 metres above us, she pointed into the smoking slope ahead of them. Hao Jun and Jin Chen are basically crippled. Behind them, there was another massive flare of light. They both ducked down again as the shadows turned weird in the rainy evening mist. There was a roar that was less noise and more an attraction of sound, the yang qi in the ground surged, welling up and flowing momentarily towards some distant point. Something clearly has it in for this place, she muttered, eating a purification pill. The roars earlier almost sounded like some kind of great beast

~ Kun Juni C Ruined Valley ~
The heat, the blinding white light and the sensation of skin-shredding pain continued for far too long C far, far too long. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal Her mantra cycle was barely enough to keep her healing through the damage for however long it was. It could have been 30 seconds or 5 minutes; she was barely able to think constructively in the heat beyond guiding her qi with the mantra and using it to reinforce her flesh over and over, turning yang qi that tried to invade her body and sear her meridians into qi armour. When it finally passed, the silence made her wonder if her hearing was somehow damaged as she lay there in the dark with only the sound of her blood thundering in her ears for company. However, after moments that finally faded and she found she could hear the distinctive pings and cracks of rock cooling around her, the hiss of rain falling and even the dull rumble of thunder overhead. The talisman she had used was the strongest she had at that realm, and probably the strongest area effect talisman still in her possession C not counting its natural synergy between the White Flame Phoenix Blast talisman and the yang-polluted environment. That the battle around her was still ongoing was terrifying in its own way. There were several more huge explosions and one further flare of yang heat that made her skin itch even after she ate more purification pills. She still hid for an additional few minutes after they finally subsided, although the shockwaves continued, taking the opportunity to replenish her qi reserves at last. Were it not for the fact that this was a toxic superheated wasteland infused with distorted elemental qi and that the hollow she had fallen into was now half filled with rubble and burnt corpses C were it not for all that C it would be an ideal cultivation land; such was the density of yang qi. The respite also gave her a few moments to appreciate more fully the nature of the Bright Lotus Earthly Scriptures cultivation art and how it was ensuring she didnt keel over incapacitated from qi poisoning. The Bright represented yang, the Lotus represented elemental balance, and the Earth represented yin, drawing the two together in a harmonious way. The result was that it was leveraging the yang qi and balancing it through her innately feminine aspect to ensure that while she was suffering some ill effects from the environment, it was at a level where she could tolerate it thanks to her mantra and a steady supplement of qi-purification pills, for now at least. Her dantian had also increased its capacity over the course of this desperate melee, she noted. The degree of increase was quite remarkable really. Eventually, she saw no point in prolonging matters further and scrambled out of her cover once the last of the shockwaves had subsided. The landscape was, she discovered, warped and mutilated by her actions beyond what she had expected. It had only been a Nascent Soul grade talisman, but clearly it had synergised better with the yang aspects of the landscape than she had figured. Some trees had managed to survive, but those near the epicentre all burned in some capacity. The ground for a hundred metres in every direction was covered in a thin crust of pseudo glass that spoke to a rather high sand content in the loamC Aaaghh Ah ah! She scowled and had to stop after a few metres and wrap some luss cloth around her feet before continuing because it properly burnt her feet and stuck to her like resin in a few places. Her qi-armour did little to lessen it as well C a side effect of whatever was going on with the twisted alignments and the saturation of the yang qi from Lin Lings blood from what she could see. The nearest rock outcropping had lost its barrier and was just warped glass and a few twisted trees and lumps that might have once been demons. Further over, she could see the faintly glowing husk of another spider. The horrible totems and banners themselves still persevered, although all were now on fire, yang flames eating into parts of them slowly. Those fuelling them though, the dancers in their formations, were largely dead C mostly reduced to carbonised husks. Heart Seeking Steps sang in her mind and she ducked back into cover as a red lightning bolt earthed near her. {Red Judgement of Heaven} Even though it landed some twenty metres distant, she felt her skin crawl and a strange whispering in her earsC Heat and light consumed the world a second time and what remained of sound vanished as well briefly for a few seconds. When it returned it was as a dull ringing in her hears. Peering over the rock she had been conveniently beside, she saw that the outcropping where the second lot of robed figures had been was gone. In its place was a misshapen, glowing lump of melting stone on which two figures flailed and burned amid pure yang fire. The last of the constructs was finally collapsing. The scorpion, which it had been fighting, was torn into three pieces, and of the rider there was no sign. At the epicentre of the fight, which now seemed to be largely concluded, the eight horrible totems and drums made of skinned people stretched over animal skeletons or exoskeletons that remained were slowly burning up. In the rain-drenched dusk, they resembled macabre candles of pure yang fire or maybe lanterns. Their flickering light gave the whole dusky scene a very eerie feeling. Nearby them, she saw another of the spiders slowly hauling itself out of a massive, melted runnel out of what had likely been a small lake. Its shell was cherry red and she could practically see its life force ebbing away as the yang poison cooked it from the inside out. Other things still lived as well C one of the grey ape-like beasts was twitching feebly, its body hideously burned, half buried in the collapsed remains of another construct that had been partially turned to glass, imprisoning it. Beside it She darted over and arrived in front of the demon who was lying right on the edge of the lake. It was the leader, she assumed. It had certainly been the one doing most of the pointing and shouting earlier from the rock nearby. It had also been the one summoning that awful black lightning. The robe it wore made her gag. She was no stranger to horrible things at this point but the sight of it made her skin crawl C that it was totally unharmed just made it all the more ghastly really. Its wearer was burnt to the bone and she could see yang qi poison slowly being expelled like a haze as it healed. Without pausing, she slammed the spear through its heart, where its core should be, and then cut downwards. It snapped back to consciousness and gave a horrifying scream that punched through her mind like a spike, making her momentarily forget who she was, what she was doing and why she was there. [SACRIFICE YOURSELF, WRETCH! BECOME MY MEANS I WILL RISE THROUGH YOU C I COMMAND IT!] The words, reminiscent of the horrible utterances of the lizard thing sank into her mind like vile tendrils of defilement. [YOUR STRENGTH BECOMES MINE! GIVE EVERYTHING TO ME THAT YOU MIGHT LIVE ON THROUGH MY GLORY!] The lotus symbol blazed in her minds eye, trying to resist the terrible grasping strengthC In desperation she pushed her mantra at it, manifesting it, and suddenly the tendrils recoiled. She dredged up every shred of will she still possessed and, using her mantra, manifested it to push back against the invading soul intent which had so greedily devoured all of her inner self. What? Impossible! You you YOU! It met her mantra again, but this time like it was water scattering off a rock. It snarled and tried to grab the rock, ripping it out of her body directly. In that instant, she was treated to a truly bizarre experience as her mantra snapped back into her minds eye and with it everything else. The horrible invading intent recoiled and dwindled away to nothing with a final scream of rage and denial. Sobbing, she pushed herself up and staggered back to the abomination. Grabbing her sword-staff, which had fallen nearby, she proceeded to stab it over and over until the very last of its vitality had ebbed away. Looking around, she saw that the other demonic combatants nearby were also both very dead. One was missing most of its head and an arm and burnt to a crisp. Others lay, scattered. Their faces twisted in rictus of rage and disbelief while some were just dismembered body parts. Ruined, melted torsos, corroded bones and misshapen qi cores which were burning away in rather disturbing ways. Scowling she kicked one of the heads away and then flinched as the whole area shuddered under the force of a nearby impact. The howl that came with it made her qi turn turbulent. Even as she recovered, she turned to find an archer, having crawled out from near their burned spider was standing up, aiming an arrow at her- {Heart Shifting Steps} The explosion it made after it missed her still sent her sprawling, crashing through a glassy outcropping, spitting blood. -Oh-fates-I-will-flay-your-nine-generations-and-make-a-flag-of-your-hide! she screamed in her head as the horribly familiar sensation of yang blood searing her flesh returned from her waking nightmares of the darkness below. She was in the lake bed, with the other combatant, the one responsible for all this ruin. Gasping, she drew out the Blaze Spear talisman and sought her target even as another arrow exploded off the source of much of this chaos, making it rage again. It was staggering towards another demon, oblivious or uncaring of her arrival. Its body was a ruined mess of spikey bone plates that had been melted and corroded by ichor and venom and also badly cut by the blades of the two large demons it appeared. A spear made of glassy black bone was impaled deep into its side, with an arm still holding it. Looking around, she saw no corpses obviously missing an arm either Well that doesnt bode at all well she grimaced, scrambling up and then ducking again as another arrow hissed over and exploded nearby, blowing chunks off a glassy outcropping that turned out to be a half-entombed piece of a scorpion. -The spear-wielding demon rode a scorpion? Sweeping out with her qi perception, she immediately regretted it. The density of yang qi here and the disturbance to the ambient qi was such that her perception was warped and dispersed after no more than a metre. Looking around, even with the mist rain, rapidly deepening evening gloom and the fires everywhere, her visibility was ten times as good as her qi sense. It did, however, warn her of the heavily tattooed demon that had staggered down into the shallow crater they were in. It was horrendously burnt, its skin looking more like burnt rock than living tissue, cracked and flaking with copious amounts of purple-black blood running everywhere. The red tattoos, which covered its arms fully and swirled across its chest, were, she noted, underneath his skin somehow and carried a luminosity that defied the gloom. Looking around, it fixed on her and with an almost mindless snarl stumbled forward, pulling up its stone-bladed club to strike at her. While she still had the advantage, at least theoretically, she dashed straight for it, cutting not at it, but at the club. At the last moment it moved with unnatural speed, smashing its weapon into hers and sending her flying straight back, towards the cause of all this mess, which looked something between a pangolin and a turtle, but with more claws and sharper teeth than both usually had. She barely got any warning from Heart Shifting Steps, or her qi perception as it reacted to her proximity. Half the tail, which disintegrated badly even as it flicked it in her direction smashed down nearby as she rolled away. Her mantra barely kept her conscious from the aftershock of yang qi that came with it. The demon also dodged, and she kept rolling, becoming covered in black mud as she desperately trying to dodge the follow-up stamp it made towards her. The blow hit her, but it was weaker than she expected. In response she lashed out with the blade of her weapon, biting deep into its leg. It bared pointed teeth at her and twisted, uncaring for the injury, kicking her in the side. She went flying, the qi in her body sent into chaos again, and crashed down a few metres away. Swallowing down the blood in her mouth, she tried to orientate herself for the follow-up attack that never came. Sitting up, she saw that the figure had collapsed, its left leg, which it had kicked her with, partially shattered like it was made of glass. What remained was sloughing off its bones that were literally burning due to yang poisoning. It was still clawing towards her, snarling inarticulately. Weighing up her options and that insane speed, she again found herself considering the Blaze Spear talisman. She got no chance though, because with truly preposterous speed, the demon suddenly surged up and shot straight at her, its tattoos blazing and even deeper red, screaming even as more of its body fell off as it swung the remains of the club down at her. She managed to block the attack C which sloughed part of its arm off without her even doing anything. (Echoes of the Mountain Lotus) Gasping as she recovered from the impact, she executed the attack, as much for its shockwave as anything and watched its remaining leg ripple and then half break apart. It collapsed in the mud, thrashing towards her even as she saw three more badly burned, tattooed demons stagger down into the edge of the crater. One of them made to move towards her. The others, and then a fourth who had appeared, began to move towards the creature, which had staggered back again, looking even more pitiable, but had finally removed the spear from its side she noted. -If you are Lin Ling I have no idea what happened to you but please dont be dead, she prayed. She had suspected it, in a sort of irrational way earlier, without really believing it, but given the yang blood that was pooling everywhere this place might have been the twin of the blood pool from the cavern as far as its qi aura went. If that is the case we worry about it next she declared to herself, swallowing down another two recovery pills and yet another purification pill to stave off the lingering side effects of the yang qi that were finally starting to build up in her system. First, there are demons to kill

~ ??? C Ruined Valley ~
They he fought against the instincts in his mind even as the three orcs attacked him with everything they had. One had managed to injure him, sending the annoying instincts in his mind wild in pain and anger, trying to wrestle with his control for the body. Pushing memories and faces of silly primates in front of him, showing him darkness and death in the depths, scenes of joy and a silly little primate family, -Stupid. Why do you want to hold onto such things? he snarled back at it, managing to move a limb to swat one of the orcs into bloody paste. It screamed at him, showing it scenes of primate friends, hiking through forest rather inexpertly. Shaking his head, he pushed the voice away again. It was foolish for it to want to hold onto such things when it could now be a part of him a glorious ancient being born aeons ago and right now he needed to focus on not dying to the insanity that the evil old orc had tried. The memories, buzzing in small, primate words, inconsequential to its ears, tried to deluge him in their own mediocre rage and pain before changing track abruptly and sending euphoria and joy, trying to say it had helped her before that this was somehow- -Foolishness, he sighed C pushing the returning voice away again. The primates memories were not really his, he had awoken from his slumber and found it there, then it had brought death -It was already generous of me to allow you to partake this much of my power, little monkey he growled inwardly. It pointed to his own memories ofC He smashed an orc down and managed to breathe yang fire into his chest. A not-orc who had appeared somehow, screamed in agony nearby. Looking at it, it felt like a human, but then some elves and humans looked so alike and that vile half-elf had left it like this. He would not be fooled a second time after that vile betrayers honeyed words. He made to strike at it with its tail, but the memories that were not his howledC She did the only thing she could and used her mantra to make her qi go chaotic. The tail collapsed into a mess of blood plates and the human who had come to help her evaded death by a hair, lying groaning in the quagmire as it tried to eat a pill, its arm bent at a bad angle. Alexios the Great and Powerful C that was what the memories of the beast in the cave called themselves, and they were full of disdain and hatred for humans C weak, pathetic humans who had killed his friends, killed his mother, left him to die alone in a foreign land where his blood could not sing and he had no connection to the land. Its rage, and bitterness was immense and it was already clawing its way back into her psyche. A thrown spear hit them, exploding and sending a wave of strange disruptive force through them. Alexios snarled furiously and her control almost slipped again as sheC She found the UrVashC -ORC. They are vile things; no Ur remain, only the fallen scions, stupid primate. Even those who tried to seize back their fate, failed at that. Cowards who could not master their destiny and chose to run rather than overcome it! She tried to push it away, having long recognised it as the brashest and angriest of the voices. Foolish. You cannot control this It is enough for a thing like you to live on through me! the creature snarled. She smashed an orc down and crushed it into the ground with her limb, which she had just about reconstituted from the collapsing cloak around her. That much was true, the quality of qi was well beyond the mortal primate girls capability to control. She, on the other hand had some means Her name she no longer recalled C who she had been then was long dead and her shell had been lost to hellish oblivion in the hands of -Focus, she nearly lost control back to the earth dragon, or whatever it was. YANG SHIELD TYRANT WHO IS GREAT AND POWERFUL! It screamed its name back at her, reminding her that dragons had quirks if you could generously call them that. The poor girls struggles had touched her because of that. She had seen another struggling as her beloved had however long ago it was. Its rage became even more somehow, the qi of the area becoming chaotic The other girl, was barely hanging onC Chaos swirled through them as a red lightning bolt punched through their shared body and she lost control. He managed to deflect it for a brief moment, cursing the stupid arrogant female mortal who dared to take a name of a beautiful creature and friend to his people, associate itself with the People of Lir. The last of the orc shamans who dared to dream of refining him staggered back into the combat. Mustering what he could of his qi, he half charged for it, calling upon his ancestral memories for strength -You want our strength now? Little brat? An ancient voice Azunamaxaruthnus, Tyrant of Rivers and Plains raged back at him. -You make a mockery of our pact another ancient voice grumbled. Old things, you want me to die here? He snarled and the voices -Dead all dead what good is your arrogance one of his own ancestors rebelliously snarled. -This old Ochirioptrix has no interest in you either. Others will come a sinister, high-pitched voice added, reminding him that that group had always been too smart for their own good. The others, however, mostly acquiesced as more orcs arrived running past the shaman C screaming and wild eyed, lost in their own death rage. He hammered the ground and they died, ripped to shreds by the ground they defiled by their mere presence. The shaman staggering even as its cast was interrupted. Forgotten thing go back into the aeons whence you came! Yours is not this world! it screamed at him. Your place is a trophy, adorning the throne of ORCUS! The blood remembered Orcus both of them, the lord of earth and oaths had been a noble figure, worthy of respect. The warlord, born of Keramoss clay, who had fought him, on the other hand Irrelevant, he snarled back at them. They did like to supply such useless things at times. Old things grew senile like that. He focused on gathering his mana to obliterate the old shaman who was now grasping a banner from another orcC It screamed, and even he was surprised that its meagre arts allowed it such a trick. Had he not been limited by the vestigial shell of the mortal primate, he could have ended this fight within minutes of it beginning. That alone made him angry; her foolishness in not accepting her place right then and there might yet damn him to a fate worse than death, having already crawled out of that grave made by the powers of the world made by that evil primate once. The shaman wrapped itself in a shell of bestial mana that gave it the powers and durability of a great crab spider queen. He felt a pang of pity for her C she was of a race as old as he was presumably they had torn her down when they infested the depths of the Great Savannah and refined it to their vile ends. The mana within it was ancient, so likely it had been enslaved for thousands of years. A fate he was determined to avoid. He stumbled forward, cursing the injury the evil elf had dealt, his words becoming attacks directly to hammer into the shaman. The old orcs form had twisted now, extra arms growing out of his body and an additional four eyes opening up on its body as it used the stolen potential of the ancient beast to transform itself. Threads of death swirled off its new limbs, trying to snare his body even as he turned the earth against it once again C pulling on the potential of his blood that was slowly accruing again to forestall the attack. The weak little primate was still yelling away, trying to distract, as was the older, even more cowardly primate whoC -Who is a coward, dead thing? she hissed, finally grasping back control for a second. At least I acknowledge my time has passed and want to do some good with my final moments, not linger on in a stolen body. The shaman fell, screaming as she eviscerated it, tearing at it with everything they had. Her opponent screamed and clawed at her in turn, stabbing deep into their body with a black dagger, even as it summoned a phantasmal shadow of green fire in the form of a twisted spider that assailed their being through the mind. Against a lesser foe it would have been fatal C as it was, the girl still nearly succumbed as the foolish lizard sought to have them fight its battles, barely sheltered by the strength of her Physique Law Were she herself, she could have resisted it more Weak primate if I had completed my transformation and you had just accepted your place Alexios roared again, trying to wrest back control, drawing again on their bodies accumulation. The old orc demon whatever it was now found an opening in that and staggered up, the green fire streaming off it like serpents now, worming into her body even as they tore at it. Old memories, the Mountain Tyrant and others even older still, who truly deserved the titles of Great and Terrible, hammered sense into all of them. Her Archetype Soul Seal shifted and moved according to their instruction while the primate girls promise from the other even more obnoxious thief of a mud-born monkey __________ from all those years ago surged to protect them as best it could. The orc demon whatever it was, recoiled under the force of her scream andC The other orc screamed and stabbed her in the side with something the spear! The shockwaves that came from its impact scattered much of what remained of the outer layers of their bodyC He wrestled control back at last, and attempted to use his tail to obliterate the verminous mud-born thing that had just injured him in that manner even as he pinned down the foolish shaman whose darkness was now being purified by his yang nature. Gone!?! The realisation that it was gone made him howl in fury. He was reminded suddenly that there was another primate in the fight! Spinning, he found that primate had staggered away, terrified of his roar and was pushing mana into a shimmering piece of paper that hung in the air before it? There was a terrible sense of instinctual danger and the world went whiteC

~ Lin Ling C Devastated Valley ~
Lin Ling opened her eyes with a horrible jolt, and had a terrible panicked moment where she wasnt sure what she was Was she. whatever she had become? Or was she her Blessing, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift The familiar refrain of her mantra mnemonics was like a blessing from heaven. Whatever had happened, there had been a point when she had barely been able to hang on. The consciousness that had emerged to try to subsume her had been like the worst combination of the voices from the psyche break she had before -Alexios the Great and Powerful that name echoed hauntingly in her mind, even as other voices moved to do something... -At this point I could write a treatise on psyche breaks and insanity and people could call me a sage, she complained inwardly. It was only that experience in the dark, that had kept her her. That and the sheltering strength of her True Physique and the Mantra. That she could move her mantra again was all the confirmation she needed to know that she was herself again. Lin Ling was Lin Ling. She tried to move her body but found she couldnt. -Ah, stupid she remonstrated with herself. Her inability to move was because her body was intact in name only as far as she could see. At least she had arms and legs C and no tail. The symbol in her soul, which now seemed to have a much firmer grasp on the blood memories than she recalled, gave her a sense of apology. There was a consensus opinion through it that sometimes things got out of control, that Blood Rage was dangerous for a reason and that their opponents had not been quite what they thought. The orcs had tried to subvert her psyche and in the process allowed the memories of the owner of the blood to take control made it hard to control the instinctive reaction. She tried to review her recollections of the battle, even as she worked to recover some means of movement. -Oh there had been something like that She had a fractured memory of the beautiful demon -Half-elf, a memory, who she now knew by name as Ochirioptrix, not of this species but somehow connected to it, distantly whispered. A corrupted thing of blood born in an earlier era. It had called some strange weird flame and used an artefact made of greenish-purple metal to do something That was just before her memories really started to shift out of her own control and the original possessor of the blood had taken over? Understanding memories flitted through again. Older, wiser C and rather embarrassed, in fact C voices explaining that their later generations had been overly prideful. That self-superiority was easy to exploit when young and not self-aware. It was the kind of self-superiority complex that would make a young noble bow down in awe and worship that species as a teacher for a lifetime, she thought sourly, reviewing the calming memories of what had almost taken her over. It also had a deeply rooted hatred of lesser races, who it saw as having stolen and pillaged their ancestral lands to within a hairs breadth of its integrity. That hatred, in the memory of the one called Alexios, she could somewhat understand even if she was not exactly pre-disposed to be sympathetic to it now. It also made their connection in that moment uniquely susceptible to the threat that had been lurking behind these orcs as many called them. The way the memories described it made her sweat mentally. Before, she had gotten some scattered grasp of it, but whatever had changed now C she suspected they were trying to make amends, in fact C they provided her with a very succinct explanation. Defilement was as much a conceptual idea made reality as anything else. It got its hooks in everywhere and twisted. High or low, nothing once exposed was easily immune unless you could free yourself from the chains of a world thoroughly. Even then, that aloofness just opened you up to another kind of defilement. In short, once it wormed into you, it was like termites in a tree. This particular brand of it was, according to the memories, one of the most bothersome to deal with, because it just wanted to see the world brought to ruin. The Orcs, who it turned out should be called Orcnas by rights, venerated an ancient Warlord of the UrKhal who had killed a great power called Orcus and stolen his name, becoming corrupted through his power. The tribes of Ur C a race crafted by a great being of far antiquity C had fallen first. Khal had been corrupted by their warlike nature and dragged down many from the Vash and Akui C this branch of defilement focused on death, chaos and ruin. In that war, the people of Orcus C the People of the Earth C had also fallen after their Queen had broken her oaths in her grief. She, however, despite becoming an abomination, did not die as the warlord of UrKhal did. So it was not until later, when others of that race had fallen through Arrogance and Pride to the shadow of that defiling idea that a second branch had formed C focused on the arrogance of their superiority and the control of all things through it. Later, humans and others had through avarice and boundless greed led one of their most excessive rulers to fall to that idea. That had been long after memories of Orcus had become just a bad myth and the orcs a brush to tarnish all the members of those tribes in the eyes of humans. Their debauchery had given rise to the third branch, the most horrific of the three in a way, for it was all about excess, avarice and greed. Exhaling, she let that information settle, wishing in a way she was still ignorant. She tried to move again and regretted it with every fibre of her body as even the symbol suggested that it was maybe a bad idea. Most of her muscles were flesh jelly, her bones broken under the strain. They had been reforming somehow in not entirely human ways. She shivered, then froze How was she able to? Memories swirled in her minds eye. The first, of several figures by a stone circle. The second from a large hall with windows where a woman with red hair was talking to a hall of students? In her minds eye, techniques a bit like moon runes emerged, dozens of symbols from a memory from the beast, whose blood she had acquired followed by others who did the actual explaining, rather apologetically. Other memories followed after, explaining in more detail a few other unanswered questions she had. Her realm had been well she wasnt sure what it had been, but it had dropped back down now. What she had gained was apparently a temporary boost C an overdrawing of her bodys potential which had been linked to the ancestral blood. That also explained why she hadnt experienced a tribulation. She herself had not gained power, or advanced through any realms. The blood had just used her as the catalyst to unlock a portion of its extant power she would never have been able to otherwise. That was why the rage was needed. Powerful emotions coloured the way it worked apparently. That she had taken the form of the creatures was due to the strength of the manifestation. It had three stages, the memories explained. The basic one was just a shrouding of her body in qi, a form of qi armour that had attributed of their strength. The second stage was what she had started at, where that cloak merged with her blood to form a facsimile of the beast, drawing out a portion of its power and allowing her to access abilities well beyond her means, and for the bloods memories to touch the world through her. The third stage, which had nearly consumed her, courtesy of Alexios, was that transformation becoming reality. Her body had been in the process of transforming into an idealised form of the creatures. That allowed for the greatest synergy, but held the most danger, and the defiled had managed to exploit that, they lamented. Twisting a curse on their later generations in an unexpected way because of the naivety of Alexios. With that in mind, she stared at her dantian which was fully formed, and at the core that spun within it that spun in a sea of fire for a few more seconds before collapsing back into molten yang qi, making her whole soul sea shiver and her body ripple. She had no idea how many rotations it had just made; however, she did know that in that moment she could have reached out and made it set. Intuitively she also knew that if she acquired enough suitable qi, she would likely get there in days a week at mostC So I gained some cultivation? she asked them. There was some shifting of memories and understanding arrived again. She had indeed benefited, although not as much as she might have she realised. The culprit here, once again, was Alexios, it turned out; he had used much of what she had accumulated without care for her, only his own survival. That understanding did not help her mood -Nope not at all, she sighedC The memories, almost by way of apology she felt, told her that once she got her own soul intent, she could use the first and second stages of this process more competently. She had survived they pointed out, which was already impressive, for a human girl of her age. Though Alexios had done her accumulation some damage, she was now properly a half-blood of their family and once she developed a principle out of it that was hers, she would be safe from having her memory seized unless she went right off the deep end. Something hit her, and she opened her eyes abruptly to find an Orcnas standing over her, lifting its club again. It was horribly burnt, dead in all but name and only propelled by expending its own vitality and the consuming rage its faith in its ruinous, malevolent and chaotic god provided it with. Fighting was going on around her, and thankfully she found she could now move C even if her injuries were still rather horrific. What was important, though, was that it was slow. Rolling to the side, she kicked it in the leg, gritting her teeth as her body complained. The enraged UrVash crashed down beside her and she grasped it, sending a pulse of qi into its body that made its bones bubble. It thrashed and its flesh burned for several long seconds before finally expiring. Pushing herself up, a decapitated head of another Orcnas bounced across the glassy mud nearby and she realised she was not alone in the lake. A woman, badly burnt and nearly out of qi, was wielding a sword-staff that was familiar to cut down another. She grasped for a name and it took a disturbingly long second to arrive at Kun Juni Her friend Youre still alive The memories of Alexios shivered faintly as she recalled that he had tried to kill her friend, threatening to drown out the euphoria she suddenlyC Another UrVash tackled her, surprising her. She wondered for a moment how she hadnt spotted it, then saw the purple designs on its body and the memories provided her a preposterous explanation she almost wanted to disbelieve on pure principle. Grasping the UrVash by its smouldering hair, she sent a pulse of her qi into it. It died C screaming C even as she turned her attention back to the bit where Alexios had tried to kill Juni. The symbol was the thing that interjected, seemingly having arrived at the point of being the intermediary between her and the blood memories now. The grasp she got through it was that the memories of the lineage were a guide C not a reason to be, whatever that meant. They were there to teach rather than consume, although the latter was possible, in the young, or in difficult circumstances like she had experienced. She shivered and thought that it was a scary race that had a teaching tool like that The symbol seemed to nod somehow, but pointed out that it had carried her almost the entire way to Core Formation in the matter of an hour and before that a week and a half of fighting on the edge. -Maybe scary is warranted, she conceded. What kind of realm are the young of this species? Memories shifted abruptly and knowledge surfaced from the deep pool within them showing them born from eggs at Core Formation, forming Soul Foundations within days once their physical forms stabilized and then ''principles'' within weeks or months. Gulping, she pushed that to the back of her mind and re-engaged with the melee going on around her. She pushed off the dead orc -Okay that is going to be confusing what do I call them? she complained to the memories. - There was an awkward silence back and then they suggested that because they were all apparently from the tribe of Vash they would be UrVash. Nodding, she cast around, looking for a weapon. Finding none, she tore the arm of the corpse of the Qi Refinement UrVash and de-fleshed it with her bare hands to claim the upper arm bone as a club. Feeling stupid, she discarded it and picked up the black bone spear that was lying not two paces away from her and used it to stab another UrVash that had noticed her. Kicking it off the end, she swiped a third out of the way, watching it stagger back before reflecting that she knew nothing about wielding spears as weapons. Dropping the spear, she tackled it and punched it twice in the chest, letting her qi do the rest of the work. After that, it just descended into a brawl in the muddy lake bed. The density of yang qi was such that even badly injured as she was, her qi was recovering very rapidly. Each one she killed also took the pressure off Juni, who looked to be in an even worse state than she was. How the older woman had even survived the aftermath of her battle with this tribe was What was clear, rapidly though, was that even in her injured state, her strength was monstrous. The symbol helpfully told her that her True Physique had entered its Emergent stage, whatever that meant. The memories clarified somewhat C apparently the damage to her body was such that it had already settled into her bones, even though she had yet to fully break through to Core Formation as they termed it helpfully for her. The trauma she had sustained, emotional, spiritual and physical, was almost at the point of transforming it into a pseudo-mortal physique. Oh fates no, she muttered, grabbing an UrVash who was trying to punch her by both arms simultaneously and head-butting it. You told me about those before nope no way! She was left holding its arms in a comically gruesome scene as it tumbled backwards screaming at her in mindless rage before charging at her again! She smashed it in the head with its own arm then stamped on it, wincing at the sensation of squelching flesh beneath her foot. The symbol actually seemed to laugh in her head at that sentiment. Looking around she saw that that had been the last of the UrVash in the lake bed. Juni was now standing, breathing hard but looking at her warily, like she was potentially dangerous mushroom that wasnt doing what was expected. She did a quick check to see that she was intact and didnt have any odd mutations like bone plates or scales growing down her neck out of her hair or something. Wiping off blood and mud she saw she did have faint hexagonal plate like tattoos drifting just beneath her skin somehow, on the backs of her arms, on her legs, on her back presumably as well They faded as she watched thankfully, likely a manifestation of her qi armour. Ling? Juni asked her carefully, not lowering her weapon. Apparently so she grimaced. The older woman looked a total mess, reminiscent of their meeting in the depths In fact, back then too, she realised, she had been led to attack her Something about that memory made her laugh a bit bitterly. This is We seem to have karma when it comes to meeting looking like we crawled out of blood pits, she managed to say between hacking laughs. Sorry by the way. That does seem to be the case, Juni agreed with a weary smile, looking around them. What happened? She stood there in silence, wondering where to start in all honesty. Erm you know those stories about mythical beasts with special blood? Oh Juni nodded. Like dragons, phoenixes and such you did tell me about this before Yes she nodded. Well the blood I got contaminated with that has erm replaced my spirit root, I am pretty sure, seems to have belonged to some ancient species that has common ancestry with Earth Dragons or something close to it. Even just saying it out loud even while standing in what was to all intents at the epicentre of a small apocalypse with the aforementioned memories in her head it still sounded a bit unreal to her ears. Juni looked around again and then back at her dully. Well the memories in it had an ability that allows me to turn into into the thing the blood came from It didnt like things not of its species all that much, she finished a bit lamely. Explaining it out loud made her sound like a crazy person, even when she was standing in the middle of the aftermath. Even from a cultivation standpoint that sounded like something close to a demonic art. Especially given how Alexios had behaved. Im glad youre alive, Juni said at last. When I got here, you were some kind of large pangolin, just lying there in a pool of blood, barely breathing. Even when they started attacking you there were too many of them and that strange shell of qi you had tried to The older woman looked defeated somehow, she realised or maybe just exhausted. Juni scrubbed her face with her hands, making lines in the mud that almost looked like tears. Anyway I am glad you survived again. We seem to be making a habit of this she agreed sitting down on another dead UrVash near Juni. They sat in silence, in the rain and the gloom, watching the still burning pyres of the banners until Juni finally spoke again. My cultivation advanced This calamitous landscape reorganisation you managed is very auspicious for yang-based arts It is at that, she agreed, before finding her gaze drawn towards the shaman who had died last Her memories of that moment were very strange, because she had a sudden memory of another voice in her head not one related to the memories from the blood. A womans voice. Memories suddenly flashed through her mind, of a desperate scramble in a palatial room covered in blood, of a woman with blonde hair on a bed of Ji Tantai Di Ji the two were weirdly merged in her mind, and of Her stomach knotted as she recalled what had been done, even as she considered the shifting, bloody robe and nearby banner that had defied all the destruction wrought somehow. The womans presence in her mind was a riddle. If the memories knew anything, they also stayed silent and there was no real trace of her presence now, outside of that moment of confused memory, it seemed. What do we do about those? They seem distressingly durable she asked, as much to distract from her own thoughts. They are arent they? Juni agreed, anger creeping into her voice. Maybe Han Shus sword? she trailed off, realising she hadnt been able to sense Han Shus presence either. If Juni was alive perhaps he was as well? To her surprise, she found that her anger towards him had lessened quite a bit. The perspective of events in the depths that her own, properly restored memories and the ancestral blood were starting to somewhat tastefully restore between them helped a lot there. Possibly, Juni agreed. They both stared at the robe. It defied any attempt at even being dirtied she noticed C the twisted forms woven into it seemed to pulse uncomfortably in her eyes. After a moment she looked away. Will something like that even fit in a storage talisman? she pondered out loud Not that there is any way I want to actually carry it. Recovery pill? juni asked her absently. Oh yeah... she grimaced, realising that her own storage talisman, that had been around her neck was missing. Juni tossed her a bottle and she just emptied the whole thing into her hand, scarfing down all ten Qi Refinement grade pills in one go. Their energy flowed through her, dissolving rapidly into her yang qi and helping to heal her bones and organs more quickly. Juni eyed her dubiously. Another bottle? I have several hundred pills left She coughed, realising what that must have looked like and shook her head. Anyway I dont think its a good idea to take that robe with us, even if we did so only with the intention of destroying it Yep the bad vibes my divination art gets off that thing are no joke, Juni agreed. It gives me a really creepy feeling. Like just being in contact with it would try to twist some part of me that I would never be able to get back. Like the darkness in the depths we found Nodding, she got up and picking up the black bone spear, slashed it. The robe offered some resistance before the spear cut off a section. However, as they both looked on the two parts rapidly knit back together. She tried again, flipping the bit away, only for it to dissolve into reddish mist and reform on the robe a moment later. Immortal Vitality, Juni shuddered. As they contemplated this, she found her hearing, which had improved yet another step, caught by the sounds of very distant drumming and chanting. Even though it was over a mile away and mostly just unintelligible utterances, the rhythm and intent there was She had to close her eyes to focus, but after a moment she was pretty sure they were regrouping on the far side of the valley. More concerning though were the occasional warnings that were filtering through of other tribes coming. How many UrVash are in a tribe exactly she muttered out loud. Pardon? Juni looked around frowning. There are more coming, she explained. Regrouping on the other side of the valley, about a mile away. Oh Junis expression shifted slightly and her grip on her weapon tightened. Looking around, she tried to guess from her recollections how many she had actually killed. Hundreds certainly maybe a thousand? Even those who were at Qi Refinement or Golden Core were disgustingly durable when you factored in their racial gestalt and the way they got stronger the more you killed. Certainly, there were still a lot out there, many scattered or buried by her initial attacks. Those regrouping in the stinking, warped and now mostly incinerated new tropical swamp she had created would also be recovering their compatriots. Those who had time to adapt to the yang landscape, which some likely would, would be many times harder to deal with compared to this band. We should leave. Now, she said to Juni. Yeah Juni agreed, standing up. The drums were starting to come closer. The older woman stared one last time at the robe before wincing. Do you have any of that blood left? She clapped a hand to her head and focused on her qi. It took a few seconds to find the mark on her storage talisman, which was indeed just lying in the dirt a dozen or so metres away. Recovering it, she checked inside and found she did have a few smaller jars left which was a relief. Her memories told her that Alexios had used it to form the constructs. Those jars were very useful to her cultivation. Had the idiot lizard used it all up she probably would have started looking for ways to see if those memories could be punished somehow. A few, she said, pulling out a bit of luss cloth and using it to knot a cord for her talisman and tie it to her forearm. She considered the robe and the banner, understanding what Juni was suggesting. It was able to melt nearly anything else outside of the stone containers they had put it in pretty much. The vitality of the robe should feed the yang fire, she agreed, pulling a jar out. Juni backed well away as a haze of yang law-infused qi swirled out from it. Now that she knew what it was, it was amazing she had survived contact with it so long. Later, once she had unknowingly had her spirit root reformed, it was more understandable Likely some aspect of the divisive suppression of the darkness and the Arborundum vein had played a role there. Splashing a bit over the robe, she watched it hiss and spit as the twisted forms that made it up contorted and pulsed in ways that would haunt her nightmares for a long time to come. Shuddering, she poured more on it, eventually just emptying an entire jar of the stuff over it liberally, watching it warp and burn away under the punishing power of the yang law. Her memories also told her that this curious form of etheric power, as she considered yang energy to be, had some aspect of purification associated with it in this world. -Obviously she shot back. This was absolutely an evil artefact of course a Pure Yang law infused substance like this would be an anathema to it. She destroyed the banner as well for good measure, before considering the spear Picking it up she carefully investigated it with her qi sense, remembering it had been a possession of that vile elf. However, it was just a spear, much like Junis sword-staff was just a sword-staff. It was the materials that it was made from which were important, it seemed. She had thought it black bone, but it was in fact a combination of bone and wood C fused somehow. Testing it on a nearby rock, she easily poked a hole through it, even without putting qi through it. It also fit in her storage talisman, which was a pleasant surprise. She was getting just as tired as everyone else of things just not storing in it. Any thoughts on which way? Juni frowned staring at her divination chart for a moment before shoving it away with a disgusted sigh. No improvement? she asked drolly, wondering what she had divined. Not that, the yang qi just messes everything up. The alignments in this place appear utterly chaotic. She tried not to look shifty. That would have been her, she was pretty certain. She had a rough memory of a method that the blood had guided her to use that was capable of that. Skimming the walls in the gloom, she eventually pointed to a shattered cliff to their south east. My qi sense is as messed up as yours is in all likelihood, but the plan was to head for that valley exit as I recall. It was Juni agreed, turning again to look in the direction of the drumming which was still coming closer. Unfortunally theres now a small army of badly burnt UrVash you called them? Scattered between us and them? Yes she frowned, you have no idea if the others made it clear? I saw the ones from the Argent Justice Sect briefly, before the memories went weird she said. Nope Juni sighed. I only dug myself out about 20 minutes ago C if that. She grimaced. That meant they had either been caught up in the aftermath of Alexios taking control or managed to flee. The latter would be best. First, I think we get out of the valley, she said, looking at the cliff rising above them. Once we have a vantage point we can start looking for a way across. This valley tapers rapidly and we can cross to the other side about two miles further up where there are waterfalls? How do you know that? Juni asked as she also stared up at the cliff. I had a moment early in the fight where my qi sense was able to cover much of the surrounding few miles, she explained. Oh handy Juni muttered. So I guess we are climbing this? Unless you want to fight an army that is prepared for us? she chuckled darkly. Juni shot her a sour look and started walking towards the cliff. I was joking, clearly. Rolling her eyes, she followed after her, and broke into a jog as the drumming behind them abruptly intensified and the shouting became much more uniform and more encircling. Chapter 95 – Breakdown
From our own world, the greater strength of the Shu and the Meng also sent forth their greatest peers, including two of the most dazzling stars of that era C Ancestor Iron of the Shu Pavilion, who had newly ascended; Imperial Ancestor Fu, Paragon of two eras called together what remained of the Seven Sovereign Ancestors and set forth as well; and finally, the Old Ghost of Hao, whose own grandmother had stood at the side of the Divine Sage Teng when he ascended beyond heaven in the first era of our world, exited his seclusion, having successfully crossed Dao Ascension and also set forth at their side. Before they left, these three, all imperial advisors held conference on the state of the world, concerned by the short reign of the Moon Tomb Emperor and the instability it had caused. In the end, they pushed for two neutral parties of high esteem, Mu Shansu and Tai Weimin to support White Swan Dowager Empress to select her husbands successor. Their deeds in that war would echo across an aeon-span, and yet, what transpired upon their departure would leave only the taste of ashes upon their return. Hao turned from the world and went back to war, disgusted with his descendants and Ancestors Shu and Meng found their hands irreparably weakened by the faith they had placed in their scions that remained, such as their influence was fractured in the eyes of the world.
Excerpt from the Annals of Shan By Seng Mo C Elusive Scholar.

~ Shu Tian C Blue Water City~
Sat in the Myriad Blossoms teahouse, Shu Tian found himself sighing as he watched Old Gateway Ancestor Shu Shen pour over their game board and turned his gaze back to the plaza. Weeks ago this place had been a festival of colour as the people welcomed an imperial princess Now it was a festival but nobody was laughing, except for one person. Tai Yanmei. A girl who was 97 years old and a peak Dao Sovereign. It was a name even he knew, the girl who would have been Saintess of Northern Xue but for Xue Suyin. The question of who had sicced her on the Imperial Court was one he could pretty much guess, because he had been alive longer than most and knew what tune the dark heart of the Ha clan really marched to, but to most this was just another calamity that had descended from the blue to plague their lives. The only difference was that the people of Blue Water City were rather enjoying the shoe being on the other foot for once. It is a useful distraction at least, Huang Leng sighed, leaning back from the game he was sharing with Shu Shen and conceding. I will also admit that it does my heart a power of good to see Huang Tengs flunkies getting embarrassed like this. On the stage, Tai Yanmei was dragging Huang Zhou, also a Dao Sovereign like her, around by the arm forcing him to do a funny dance as he screamed in pain and tried to extricate himself from her attack. It was futile really, because though someone like Huang Zhou was talented, compared to Tai Yanmei, he might as well have been a street drunk fighting a martial paragon. Tai Yanmei was someone who even his backer, Huang Teng avoided. Huang Hao, Gan Hao as he was sometimes called, also avoided her like the plague and nobody called her out, mostly in the hope that the girl would just go about her own business and not intrude in their competition. By common agreement at this point, the Saintess candidates did not interfere with the youth sovereign competition. This was a rule made exclusively, as far as he was aware, to make sure that Meng Fu and Mo Xiao could never again perpetuate the horror that followed the wider implementation of the Heavenly 100 Ranking. It had been deeply amusing at that time, even for someone of his relatively lowly position, to see the horrified realisation dawn on the faces of so many ancient elders that the rules of their farcical competition had such a loophole in it. As far as he was aware, they had had to pay a nigh fantastical price to the God Slaughtering Hall and the Vast Obscurity Grove to secure the goodwill of those primordial ancestors truly capable of actually instructing either aeon-skipping mockery to step back. Tai Yanmei certainly wasnt a calamity on the same scale as those two, who had various unusual and mysterious means to make time slip by them on the other side of the road whistling nervously and ignoring them, but to the current generation she was still a problem that could not be solved. A bit like death, or the anger of old elders. She had actually been declared a Saintess candidate to stop her humiliating people far and wide. The problem was that nobody had told Xue Suyin, another remarkable scion of North Star Grottos recent generation, this, and so when she had come out of her seclusion, she announced her own interest in succeeding Xue Qian to the role and then promptly been challenged by Tai Yanmei about ten seconds later. That great event, undertaken in front of an adoring crowd of almost a hundred thousand of the most eligible and talented youths in ten thousand Starfields, had been a farce that every elder who knew Tai Yanmei by reputation could have foreseen. Tai Yanmei had taken one look at the crowd, exchanged two moves with Xue Suyin and then conceded, telling the latter she was welcome to all the ogling she wanted and that she had never been interested in being a celestial kitten adored by uncounted billions in any case. Then, before the stunned crowd, she had declared her involvement in the Young Sovereign Tournament and left while the elders of the North Star grotto were still searching for cloths to wipe up their spilt wine. That she was not already the current Young Sovereign at this point was simply because more than half the ancient elders behind the influences on the Heavenly 100 ranking had all colluded to send their juniors into self-improvement or pocket worlds for the last decade or more. That had been ten years ago and she was 97 now. Since then, she had nearly killed six Dao Ascencion juniors from various heavenly clans, crippled four others, and given two more psyche damage sufficient to force them into self-meditation for centuries. She had even gone so far as to travel to the Palace of the Heavenly Ming, the stronghold of the Duke of the East, to challenge their crown prince in person after he refused to be called out. I I Huang Zhao tried to yield again only to fail miserably because he was thoroughly in the grip of the girls technique. I FIGHT! He screamed, saying the exact opposite of what he meant while she continued to push his meridians to the point of pseudo collapse. Wont they complain that you should have done something? He felt compelled to point out. What can I say? Huang Leng sighed. I recorded the whole scene if only so I can show it to my mother, who will probably frame it over the clan gate for the next generation when Huang Teng becomes Young Sovereign, just to spite his mother Huang Qiaoli. Out on the stage, Tai Yanmei finally bored of toying with Huang Zhou and spun him on the spot, shattering the armour he was wearing and dispersing his clothes into dust before throwing him down on the stage and pushing his face flat to the ground with her slippered foot. What do you say? She asked. Huang Zhou, groaned, but wisely said nothing. Tai Yanmei sighed and taking her foot back, kicked him off the stage before turning on her heel and walking back towards the Myriad Blossoms teahouse without further comment. Do you think they will let her go in when they open up this interior space? Shu Shen mused. No chance in hell, he said blandly. How is that advancing anyway? He asked, glancing at Huang Leng. You ask me, but who do I ask? Im just the Huang clan envoy; even my cousin doesnt know squat, and she is Empress, Huang Leng scowled. In fact, the less I know the cleaner I feel, given the aftermath of all this mess. Sighing, he could only agree there. The greedy eyes turned to this place were only getting wider and more important really. The ones overseeing matters now were the Kong clan Envoy on behalf of the Imperial Court, the Azure Astral Sage, who had shown up the previous day to stabilize the matter of the control of the province and Huang Wen, the sworn brother of the eponymous Huang Teng who had been appointed official representative of the Huang clans interest at this point. That Huang Wen was currently seated on the veranda of the Golden Dragon teahouse, watching with a glassy expression as one of his more talented minions was embarrassed regarding his inconsequential talent. Various other parties had seats at the table, but this was basically a collaboration between the Imperial Court and the Azure Astral Authority to try to head off any involvement from the Cardinal Courts. Tai Yanmeis appearance overnight, like an evil mushroom sprouting in the middle of their lawn, all but cemented the eyes of every one of them on this place now. Even the Shu Heavenly clan had contacted him to impress that he was to uphold their interest until a proper representative arrived for whatever good that would do. The misfortunate ones had been the smaller fish, in so much as there were any small fish left in this pond. The Kun clan had largely fled to the Northern Continent seeking shelter with their branch affiliated with the Moon Tomb''s Western Gate, the Lin clan''s remnants had also vanished into the night and that left a small local clan, the Han, and a Civil Envoy of the Military Authority who had been a Mortal World Ascender. Both had also largely vanished. Unlike the other two though, he was sure their disappearances did not mean their good fortune, for their scions had already been branded by that whole mess with rebellion that now felt like a small lifetime ago, even to him. You have no thoughts on this, Old Shen? He asked the diviner. If the tide turns enough, people will start finding themselves drowning even on dry sand and wondering why the water is dry, the old man said blandly, reordering the board. Too true, he agreed.

~ Ruo Han C Devastated Valley ~
Crouched in the darkness as the normal weather resumed, Ruo Han watched the hundreds of bonfires burning in the ruined valley, trying not to let his hands shake. Figures the repression would come back after a while, Jin Chen muttered sourly beside him. He had to agree, that that was somewhat typical of the way the day had gone, but that wasnt the problem, if you could call it that. Where do we even go from here? He muttered, before sighing as he hadnt meant to say that out loud. Without access to Qi, his ability to keep his own emotions in check was just as bad as everyone elses it seemed. Jin Chen just stared at him with a haggard, mud-splattered face, saying nothing. He didnt need to, really; the look said it all. They had gotten this far because of the hunters, and now looking at the devastation and the battlefield that the valley had become, it was hard to see either Lin Ling or Kun Juni having survived that. Teng Chunhua had gone to scout, ostensibly to look for Han Shu and the others as well, but even she hadnt returned and now the battle was done and darkness had all but fallen. What do you reckon even made this? Jin Chen added dully. That was an excellent question in its own right. They hadnt encountered much in the way of bigger Qi beasts on their trip through the mountains, mainly, he suspected, thanks to the instincts of Lin Ling and Kun Juni The howls of rage that had ripped the valley apart had not been some low realm Qi beast. The hunters had talked briefly of some things they had seen traces of in higher valleys, towards the storm-wracked interior of the mountains here, but they had provided little in the way of details. Well some of it was clearly done by talismans he hazarded. That had been the main hope that the others had survived really, until the last detonation anyway, that had singed both valley walls and looked to him to be one of the White Flame series. Either Phoenix Blast or, given the scale of the explosion, Feather Spark. Even two miles away from the detonation and thirty minutes later he still felt singed. The return of the repression a few minutes ago didnt help there either, and the yang strength that permeated the landscape was still present, even with its return. How the demons were tolerating it was a mystery, but then again, demons were demons presumably, even when repressed. You dont say Jin Chen muttered, However, talismans dont howl like the heavens are trying to fall on us or do all this, even if you threw out an entire wallet of Immortal grade ones at once What do you want me to say? He sighed, annoyed suddenly. That we appear to have dodged death because the demons that attacked us might have woken up a dragonling or something like it? It doesnt help, even if I say it out loud. Sorry Jin Chen muttered, looking downcast But there is no way they survived that right? We nearly died and we were much further away than they were Just full of cheery thoughts he agreed, watching the nearest of the distant fires. It was difficult to make out, but probably there were a few hundred demons all dancing around it now. They are already sweeping the valley looking for things, he added. Great Jin Chen sighed. And even Miss Chunhua hasnt come back. Who hasnt come back, a female voice hissed out of the darkness barely ten paces away from them. He flinched and narrowly avoided biting his own tongue as Teng Chunhua, followed by a very singed looking Han Shu slunk out of the shadow of a ruined tree trunk to arrive beside them. It is a good thing half those down there are drunk or deaf from explosions, the hunter scowled, looking at Jin Chen mainly. You survived he felt relief flow through him as Han Shu slumped down beside them. No thanks to some of these fates-blighted trees, Han Shu hissed. What of the others? He asked Teng Chunhua C if Han Shu had survived, then They should have been on the other side of the river the woman murmured. Do you see a river down there now? They considered the ruined valley, barely illuminated by bonfires. A vast tract of the valley they had traversed through the previous day had been transformed into a charred, warped pseudo-swamp of flattened charcoaled trees and ridges of glassed sandy loam. The waves of earth that ripped apart the valley had depressed the land level enough and changed the valley floor to the point where much of the area was rapidly filling with water from the destroyed river margins that had meandered through the valley as well. What remained of the aforementioned river vanished into a festering quagmire of shadows, broken trees and corpses about a mile further on down the valley. Between that, the rain and the smell of burning vegetation and flesh, it was a pretty horrible environment made all the worse by the warped dispersal of some distorted and decaying Qi that was being broken apart into poisonous vapours by the that terrifying Yang Qi. He could not even recall how it had looked before, he realised. They had still been in the trees when everything went to hell the first time. Behind them, the forest they had come through was just a line of blazing fire, creeping into the darkness and making everything around it impenetrable. Here and there glimmers of fire flickered off water, or water actually burned. To call the whole thing a Naraka Hell seemed quite apt. It even had the bloodthirsty demons to go with it. If anyone survived, it would be Juni and Ling, Han Shu stated flatly. We owe it to them to look Teng Chunhua looked conflicted but said nothing. -Shit, so thats how it is he immediately understood what the problem was there. -For all that they seem to have their disagreements, they went through a lot together. His loyalty isnt to us or keeping us alive; its to his friends. I hope they survived as well, he agreed, for what it was worth. Han Shu stared at him, but said nothing, before turning his own haunted, concerned gaze back to the valley. Teng Chunhua sighed and they exchanged a flurry of hand signs so fast he got one in every ten at best. The gist of it was clear though. She was unimpressed with their chances of getting back across there, even in the dark, with that horde crawling all over and searching for two people likely buried under a swamp. -With the return of the repression would they even be able to survive being buried? That thought had occurred several times now, not that he was going to voice it near Han Shu. At worst, Han Shu will go on his own He could see the denial on the younger mans face although it was tinged with something else as well now uncertainty perhaps? Or the early stages of actual grief over the loss of his friends. -Fates I feel old, he murmured inwardly. He did. Despite their similar appearance, minus the scraggy beard and mud, he was over three times Han Shus age, and twice Teng Chunhuas although he would never comment on that out loud. He was still young for a Nascent Soul cultivator, if you discounted the generation side of things, but his experience in life was greater than all the rest of their group combined pretty much. -Not that it equipped me for this Thunder rumbled overhead and the sound of raindrops hitting mud all around them became the backdrop once again to the descending dark. Could it at least not rain? Jin Chen sighed, pulling his latest iteration of a crude hat back on his head. Indeed, Teng Chunhua grumbled, glancing upwards as water splashed off her face, raindrops leaving smoking trails in the mud that coated her. At least you managed to recover some use of your limbs before Jin Chen glanced at his arm and scowled. It was still nearly crippled. Hao Jun had managed to regenerate his leg thanks to a pill she had provided, but his other injuries were still severe. All of them had suffered meridian damage to a degree as well. Jin Chen and Hao Jun would take weeks of recuperation to be fully better. Liao Ying had, by contrast, gotten off a bit more lightly on first appearances, but her body was wracked with yang Qi poisoning C it hadnt gotten to her spirit root, but she was not going to be using much Qi at all for days at least. His own spirit root was his good fortune in this landscape C minor yang fire and yin earth feeding yang metal and yang water. For a mixed root it was one of the few that didnt have complications associated with it due to the body being an innate vessel for life. The most common of the lesser succeeding elements spirit roots in effect. The key thing though, was that it trended yang and the root of its strength lay in the minor earth and minor fire attributes that started the cycle. The strength of yang in the landscape had been feeding his cultivation rather rapidly as a result until the repression returned anyway. He stretched his own arm, wincing at the lingering pain that those arrows had caused they had even dealt damage to his Nascent Soul somehow. -With any luck, the fates will have seen fit to have incinerated them body and soul down there. He hoped fervently. Fates Hao Jun arrived, scrambling out from under the rock they had taken shelter behind to survey the valley. What are the odds anything actually survived out there? Distressingly high, Teng Chunhua scowled. We should move on Han Shu glared at her and she sighed softly. Just a bit, we cannot stay here. Indeed, a moment later, chanting and drumming echoed as the wind changed. They crouched down as a column of figures trotted past some twenty metres away. A gaggle of almost 40 of the demons, long-armed, muddy and ape-like carrying torches made of burning branches, drums and scavenged weapons. Alongside them ran an indeterminate number of the smaller, muddy demons carrying spears and bows. The group vanished into the darkness of the ruined forest, obscured far too rapidly for comfort by the rising humid mists and the renewed rain. Nameless fates Liao Ying hissed under her breath. She had apparently arrived with Hao Jun, seeing no reason to remain cowering below the muddy rock like a terrified crab. She had swapped out much of her clothing, but what she wore was still badly singed not that any of them were in a position to be concerned about that right now. Far too many survived Jin Chens voice sounded a bit hollow. Its not that There are more arriving every minute, Teng Chunhua said. I saw them coming out of the forest back behind us, and also down the gorges across the far side of the valley while it was still a bit clearer. There is a whole tribe of these demons UrVash, Han Shu said wearily. They are called UrVash. How do you know that? Liao Ying looked puzzled. Some of them speak something like Easten Han Shu explained after a short pause. I heard them talking about themselves and using UrVash. Do they Hao Juns expression turned even sourer, something he would not have believed possible. Pointlessly archaic history surfaced in his head, unhelpfully reminding him of another reason people like Hao Jun from those old families disliked the Easten tribes and the Easten Continent in general. -Ah, of course, the Hao clan has a long history with the Demon Wall, going all the way back to ancient figures like Old Ghost Hao who was said to have first set it up. That war had been going on in some parts for longer than the Dun dynasty had sat on the throne. I think thats a bit of a stretch; plenty of objectionable people speak Imperial Common, he pointed out to head that off quickly. Hao Jun scowled at him as well, but said nothing further, thankfully. Quiet, Teng Chunhua signed and they all hunkered down in the shadow as another group milled past, following after the first. Mostly they appeared to be primitively armed. He saw no evidence of arms like he had seen on that band of smaller demons. These all wielded crude clubs studded with blue-black glass, spears with bone points made from broken trees and a lot of burning torches. It would be easy to dismiss them as savage, but he was under no illusions as to their physical strength and the way that group had nearly ended them without even a fight still haunted his mind. The ones they had fought initially had been Golden Core at the very least C maybe higher given soul sense wasnt working. At the time he had almost felt the spiders to be the bigger threat, especially after they started using physical manifestations. The archers had disabused that theory though, and now, in their weakened state, he was certain that these demons UrVash as Han Shu termed them, were easily stronger than they were individually. Never mind fighting a whole mob of them. Looking at the group as it passed, he could only see them getting dragged down and dying horribly as they were. They might be able to kill a few with superior weapons, but none of them were martial cultivators and all of them were injured in some way. Even if we were able to use talismans he groaned then realised it was Jin Chen who had spoken, not him and felt inexplicably relieved. Teng Chunhua and Han Shu were having another rapid signing conversation he noted. Something about talismans. -Was she asking about the others talismans? -Talisman talisman oh. It took a moment to work out the difference, she was asking about what were presumably status marks on their pavilion talismans. Han Shu just shook his head though. Of course, they had lost their hunter talismans, unlike Teng Chunhua. Cant you at least talk out loud, Hao Jun muttered. Its rude to leave us out of the loop. Both Han Shu and Teng Chunhua turned to stare at him with expressions that dented even Hao Juns targeted obliviousness, before they both turned back to look at the darkness. Eventually Han Shu scowled at her and nodded curtly, not looking at all happy. So, after get out of here? he signed badly. First we leave, then worry about secondaryC Teng Chunhua was cut off as Han Shu spun and cut down at her back. They all stared as a small demon, plastered in mud, blood and purple paint that none of them had noticed, collapsed dead only a few paces from her, a blue-grey stone knife clasped in its hand. He spun, and slipped backwards with a curse as a blade lashed a hairs breadth from his shoulder. He reached for his treasure weapon and cursed, because it had been stored in his dantian and so was currently out of grasp because of the suppression. Instead he grabbed the demon and smashed its head into the tree trunk while trying to ensure it didnt stab him a second time. It spat teeth and blood and squirmed in his grip as the others also scattered. Jin Chen, left alone, because the other attacker had gone for Hao Jun he realised, grappled his demon and wrested the blade away from it, snapping its fingers back one at a time to free the blade. It went limp a moment later as his friend stabbed it in the head twice. Han Shu had killed two more with his blade while Teng Chunhua had wrapped her legs around the chest of another and trying to make it stab its own face with a bone blade. The scuffle was over when Hao Jun finally brained his, leaving them with six dead, child-sized demons painted purple with bone and stone weapons and several flesh wounds for their trouble. Poison? Han Shu asked, checking the wounds Teng Chunhua had incurred. Mild paralytic, I had purification pills already in my system They still seem effective, she grimaced, looking at a stab wound on her arm. Lets get out of here, she said, standing up. If you go alone, you might find them, but you might also die and only Liao Ying has a storage talisman that can hold bodies under this suppression. Teng Chunhua said flatly. You want to do this openly? Han Shu scowled. Well, they should know whose priorities are what, Teng Chunhua said pointedly. What is the problem? He asked, already knowing it, but, in a sense, agreeing with Teng Chunhua. You want to look for Miss Juni and Miss Ling? They are probably dead, Hao Jun scowled. In which case, I will recover their... Han Shus face hardened Them and bring them home. If they are dead they are dead, like everyone else in this festering place, Hao Jun spat, you want to endanger the rest of us for corpses? Even if they were your friends do you even have storage rings that can store them? They would go look for us, Han Shu said simply, seemingly choosing to ignore Hao Juns rather undiplomatic addendum. You, shut up, Teng Chunhua said flatly to Hao Jun. You wanted to know what the deal was, but some things are not your business He frowned at that he could understand why you would want to recover a friends remains, or at least confirm their demise, but that implied there was even more to it the oath thing she had said earlier? While I sympathise, he cut in carefully, and agree that abandoning them is not an option it is needlessly dangerous, and we have no means to dig for them You saw what Han Shu signed trailing off, shaking his head. Saw what? Hao Jun scowled. Teng Chunhua frowned though. All those were Immortals What about Immortals? Liao Ying frowned, as did he, wondering what they were talking about. Its not important Teng Chunhua said decisively. I understand your concern Han, but if we all die, it does nobody any good, going now is needlessly dangerous. Remember what I said before? He scowled. I do but please Teng Chunhua said, suddenly sounding a bit forlorn herself. If it was you or I there is a responsibility we swore oaths for this to heaven itself you know what I am talking about? I do she sighed. But even so Han Shu sighed Shit she was right he groaned suddenly... It really does claw in everywhere. What does? He asked, even as the others looked confused. Fine we get out of this repression, go up to the ridge line and see if we cant scope out the next valley before we decide what to do next. Han Shu said flatly. Who died and made you- Han Shu somehow covered the distance and hit Hao Jun in the head with the pommel of his sword even as Teng Chunhua grabbed him by the arms and pulled him back. I know your upbringing makes you predisposed to be an ass, but try to show some respect? Liao Ying scowled, dragging the stunned youth upwards. You Hao Jun groaned. -I know people are jarred but this is A formation? He signed to Teng Chunhua, frowning and suddenly reminded of their previous fragmentation. She stared at him, then back out at the dozens of bonfires and thousands of demons in the valley. He followed her gaze, watching the dancing and the distant chanting. The drums were utterly unsettling in how they echoed through everything, even cutting through the rain and the storm he realised. What do you think she said with a scowl. Its been a stressful few hours, but remember that slaughtering formation from before? He added, just to drive the point home to the others. Clearly, something is trying to mess with us and while I may not be a great expert in Feng Shui that is a battlefield the landscape is full of Yang energy and these are clearly demons? Do I need to draw this out for you with pegs and string on a wall? Hao Jun scowled, but had the good grace to look embarrassed. Liao Ying and Jin Chen nodded wearily. Good. Glad you can all see clearly at last, he hissed. Now, Han Shu and Miss Teng are right at the very least lets get to higher ground so we can see what is what! He commanded. Unless you think I am a ghost and youre in charge Hao? Hao Jun and the others all had the good grace to shift a bit. Glad you recall I have some status here, he added, pulling Hao Jun up by the arm. Its been a bad few hours, but show a bit of upstanding spirit he hissed to the younger man. And maybe save your anger for the demons? Yes Junior Elder Ruo, Hao Jun muttered after a moment, saluting him. -Great just great, he complained inwardly, but it was better than nothing. As they made their way up the slope, scrambling over trees and trying to keep an eye out for more demons, he managed to quietly ask Teng Chunhua about the details of her disagreement with Han Shu. Some of the details thought he got but there was clearly more nuance to it. You mean other than them being friends who work together? Its a Bureau thing, she signed slowly, Teng School less concerned by it. High rank Pavilion Official, responsibility for others. At eight star, if accept responsibility, swear oath to heaven. Oh, frowning, he had to admit that while he knew a fair bit about the Hunter Pavilions, it was mostly related to their role in subjugating beast tides on the Argent Southern continent. The nuance of their inner workings was largely a mystery to him. The Teng School is less concerned by it? He asked, resorting to speaking because he needed both hands to climb. Yes Teng Chunhua sighed. I work for both the school and the South Grove Hunter pavilion. As a seventh rank hunter, I am not considered an official; even so, most eight and nine star ranked hunters in South Grove dont swear those oaths. Only traditional pavilions tend to put a lot of store by it. West Flower Picking pavilion being the main one. They do most body recovery on the southwestern region of the province that is not handled by the Beast Hunters or the Military Authority Auxiliaries. Oh its like the Legions mandate nobody above the rank of commander should be left dead in the field? He got what she meant now Yes, its exactly like that. Teng Chunhua agreed. It is a Field Leaders prerogative to see that all soldiers who fall in service to an Authority Legion are repatriated, she explained, as they climbed through the tangled vegetation and started to work their way up the rock wall. Its also a pact of sorts, an understanding that if you did go missing, others would come look for you." They climbed on in silence, watching handholds and making sure the others around them were not straying. Both Hao Jun and Jin Chen were recovering from serious body injuries after all. Eventually, after reaching a ledge and making sure they were not sharing it with anything difficult, Teng Chunhua continued her explanation. Even beyond that though our current circumstances are problematic. Eight and Nine star hunters are a serious investment in knowledge and resources for a pavilion. Even in our generation, where they waived the realm requirements, they didnt waive the responsibilities you have regarding the position. Its a reason why many dont follow through and even if they rise that high are content to stay as simple hunters or move on to elder positions directly. or just leave the pavilion and enrol in a sect or return to their families, Han Shu added, scowling. Or that she agreed. In any case, its about more than strength, and those that rise that high the pavilions take steps to ensure they dont skip out. You have no idea of how horribly political the Hunter Pavilions in our province are. The only people in our generation who rise to the top of the junior rankings are usually those with close associations with the Fan clan who control the bureau. Ha, Kun, Deng, Ju, Mun, Lu none of them will promote past five star rank. Youre a seven star ranked hunter though? Liao Ying added. The Teng School has been controlled by the Imperial Court for a generation. Our pavilions are basically a shadow structure. Our rankings are tolerated by Blue Water City, but our eight and nine star ranked hunters are just better hunters. We have none of the extra privileges of rank even after they cut away much of it that Han Shu here or Kun Juni even Lin Ling have. Without getting technicalC Teng Chunhua scowled and suddenly waved for him and the others to be silent. What isC She physically clamped her hand over Hao Juns mouth to shut him up and pointed up, signing for them to climb fast. What? He signed. On the cliff... climbing Han Shu signed. Narrowing his eyes, he peered down the slope below them and, sure enough, there was some odd disturbance of the vegetation here and there and distant drums? Wait, he signed, straining his ears, wondering if he had imagined it, because while there were plenty of drums from behind them, these were different... and adjacent to A rock dropped from above, then another. Their overhand was not in the best place for onward climbing, but it was sheltered from above and below. Above them, now he could clearly hear more and different drums. Above? Han Shu signed. Teng Chunhua nodded and warily peered up the cliff, making every effort not to be seen. A moment later she snapped her head back in and pointed left, urgently. Without comment, they all started to move along the ledge as rapidly and quietly as they could. He drew the stone dagger from his belt as more rocks scattered down from above and the sound of drums became Four figures swung onto the ledge right behind them C hulking, masked demons covered in black and red war paint. The designs on their arms resembled centipedes The second one down carried a torch, allowing him to see that their armour was made of centipede carapace as was the mask, which had been painted with three swirling red and black lines that interconnected in the middle. The one a metre from him stared at them one after another, then launched itself directly at them. He kicked it in the leg and twisted as best he could, diverting it into the wall even as the second one threw something past them and he heard rather than saw Han Shu cut it. His opponent recovered well and grasped for his arm, trying to drag him off balance. In return, he hit it twice with a palm strike, aiming for its ribs, and could only grimace. It was like hitting rock for all the good it did. In response, his opponent sent a vicious fist at his face, making him duckC The blade blossomed out of its shoulder, making it grunt. Behind him, Liao Ying was drawing a second one, even as a fifth figure landed on the narrow ledge. He parried a blow and the demon, the UrVash, pulled out the knife and stared at it, then at him and then slashed at him with it. Barely afforded space, he dodged back and found Liao Ying, who put a hand to his back even as she tried not to get in his way. Beyond her, he heard the sound of metal deflecting off rock followed by the sound of dislodged rocks. The demon sent two more punches at him, pushing him further back and then tried to stab him again. He warded desperately, cursing that he had never spent much time focusing on unarmed forms as each impact made his arms hurt. -The last time I had to punch something meaningfully was it Qi Condensation? He banished the irrelevant thought as his opponent harried him again. Below them, the drums and chanting had intensified. On the edge of the swamp were two groups of the demons. One group was muddy and disorganised, and comprised of straggling masses of demons, many carrying burning torches. A rough eye count of those suggested maybe over a thousand. The other group of demons were organised well in comparison, they had banners made of dead centipedes and other long insectoid creatures, compared to the spider theme of the other group. His opponent didnt give him any time to consider them though, because they swarmed forward again, trying to grasp his arms and push him down. He kicked them in the stomach then between the legs only to -Female? That was surprising, but in that moment, his opponent, who had still been somewhat inconvenienced by the attack it seemed, head-butted him, sending him reeling into Liao Ying behind him, who grunted and then stabbed around him. There was the clink of stone meeting stone and his opponent hissed and kicked him. The blow made him see stars and taste blood in his mouth even as Liao Ying gave a muffled squeak of pain. Rolling over, he found her slumped down, the blade in her shoulder his opponent staggering back bleeding copiously from her own arm. Hao Jun was cursing and wrestling with another while Teng Chunhua and Han Shu were trading blows with another, who was trying with all its might to stop Han Shu using his sword. Chen? He asked, realising that his friend wasC His attacker gasped and spun as Jin Chen scrambled back up the slope and stabbed at the armoured figure behind her. Spinning, she aimed a kick at him, intending to send him flying. All he could do was grab a nearby rock and throw it. It hit the female demon in the back, making her stagger, and Jin Chen grabbed her arm, sending her pitching down-slope into the darkness. The one beyond snarled and drew its weapon, only for a dagger to blossom out of its neck as a small purple demon swarmed out of nowhere stabbing it viciously before biting at its flesh. The stabbed demon grabbed the small one and pushed it physically into the rock. There was a sickening, cracking sound of splintering bone as its head caved in and its body flopped. The demon pulled the dagger out and snarled at it, then lunged towards him, directing a kick at Jin Chen in the process. Jin Chen barely dodged, sliding down the slope a bit. He ducked low and managed to get a shoulder into the gut of his attacker, blocking the charge. Behind him, Liao Ying scrambled up and slashed at its arm. She must have made contact, because it grunted and he felt warm blood running down his neck. Capitalising on that he grabbed its arm and twisted, forcing it back. Their tussle ended abruptly when Jin Chen caught it around a leg and sent it down-slope after the female one. He barely managed to avoid falling with it, courtesy of Liao Ying who dragged him back up. Clear! Teng Chunhua hissed. He grabbed Jin Chen and bodily dragged him up as they scrambled after Teng Chunhua and Han Shu. Below them the chanting and banging of drums was intensifying as the two sides wavered back and forth. Ahead of them, down-slope, he saw three more giant centipedes with Of course they also have archers, Liao Ying groaned ahead of him. She was not wrong. Each centipede carried three archers along with two others and a presumed controller. In style they were not dissimilar to those who had been riding spiders, but the demons were more lightly armoured and carried bigger bows. As they made their rapid, onward ascent, the two sides reached some kind of crescendo and the centipede tribe all charged forward as one, attacking the remains of the spider tribe. Moments later, the line that had been sweeping out of the ruined forest below them also met even at a hundred metres distance, through the rain and the gloom, the ferocity of the clash was clear. The sides fought in an insane, frenetic, howling melee for almost a minute before fracturing apart again as somehow the spider tribe came out ahead. Amid chanting, smashing of weapons against shields and a lot of screaming, the two sides closed on each other again for a second time as archers started loosing arrows from above. The first blazing arrow landed in the swamp and there was something approaching a hiccup and it detonated with enough light to illuminate half the battlefield below them. Combatants nearby staggered away screaming, clawing at their faces as their skin melted. The centipede tribe surged forward, hacking at them even as the spider tribe went berserk, frothing at the mouth, blazing figures charged screaming in every direction, determined to take down as many opponents as possible. He saw two arrows hit a demon, blowing it clean in two, only for the demon to keep on crawling until a third arrow hit it in the head, obliterating most of what remained. The two sides broke apart again, the centipede tribe still falling back, shockingly. Despite being better armed and apparently more organized, they were still suffering worse it seemed, having gotten the worst of the engagement somehow. Even then, the casualties on both sides were disturbingly lacking. There were plenty of damaged limbs and wounded, but very few actual dead on the ground. A second wave of arrows swept over, exploding through the ranks of the spider tribe that were massing to attack again. Arms screaming, he hauled himself up, now bringing up the rear and arrived at the next ledge just as the ranks below split apart a second time. This time the exchange seemed to be more equal... until he spotted a crab spider that had arrived at the centipedes, ripping two of them apart as the archers scattered, peppering it with projectiles. How are they still fighting like that? Jin Chen panted. Liao Ying was rubbing healing ointment on his shoulder while Teng Chunhua and Han Shu were screening both ends of the narrow ledge. No idea... he grimaced, wishing he had their endurance. After a few moments respite, they started to climb again sticking to areas where they could not be exposed easily to the battlefield below. Both sides were now using archers extensively. Fiery bolts shooting hundreds of metres in both directions with pinpoint accuracy. It was truly a battlefield now as well. Two more waves of the centipede tribe had descended down this ridge line and were punching into forces below. For their part, the spider tribe were just rampaging at random near enough although he could see more organised groups further out, towards the middle of the valley in the areas illuminated by rings of fire. Those gave him a strangely creepy feeling even as they drew his gaze oddly when he looked in their direction. Abruptly, an enraged howl split the valley, making the actual trees shiver. He winced as it made his soul shiver The shock of the repression vanishing again nearly made him fall. In the same instant that it vanished the intensification of the battle below erupted like a volcano. Soul sense seemed sealed, but waves of intent echoed everywhere even as the shout from above continued to echo, forming sounds that tried to claw into his skull and scream inside his head. The howl made the spider tribe go at a word berserk. Some of them actually convulsing as they charged forward. Many burst into green fire, ploughing through the centipede tribe, ripping bodies apart as weapons which had drawn blood now splintered off their skin. Those almost unstoppable juggernauts rampaged through the centipede tribes warriors aiming for their Qi beasts for the most part. As they watched, frozen by the shock of the shout, he saw one that was physically decapitated fight on for a full 10 seconds before it fell. Others died with dozens of spears stuck through them, with their faces melted from thrown venom, biting their enemies to death. All around them, the melee combat descended into anarchy, punctuated by small combats between elites from the different groups that splintered trees and deformed the ground. Mostly they seemed to be body cultivators; there were precious few arts on display. A strange twinge in his head reminded him that he had been using a divination talisman before the repression returned. Somehow he had forgotten to take it off Fates above Hao Jun whispered beside him They never fought like that when we And Im eternally thankful they didnt, he muttered back. Each of those berserk fighters is at the level of a Golden Core cultivator in terms of their physical vitality," he judged. Your soul sense is back? Hao Jun asked, looking happier than he should have. Nope, he grimaced. I am just going off the fact that my Golden Core is back but my Nascent Soul is still somehow pushed away and untouchable. If I didnt know I had one Id doubtC An arrow shattered off the rock next to his head, making him swing away. Up above, he saw a second figure pointing down at them and yelling in their guttural language. Making a rude gesture, he grabbed a rock as it fell and cast it back up. The archer was hit in the head and fell with a scream, saved from the long plunge only by its compatriot who grabbed it smartly. Nobody needed to be told to climb C they shot up the slope as fast as they were able, given the lingering effect of that howl. Arriving at the top, he found six of the demons. The first thing that stood out was that they were not wearing garb themed after insects. Instead, they were garbed in spotted yellow and black beast hide cloaks, their headdresses fashioned from the skulls of the feline style Qi beasts. The resemblance to tigers or maybe jaguars was quite striking. All of them were covered in blue, yellow and black tattoos in the same kind of style and wielded bone clubs set with flat stone blades made of a black, glassy rock. Trying to pull his treasure weapon out of his dantian, he was met with failure for the second time and groaned -Idiot, of course it would fail if your Nascent Soul and Soul Foundation are still repressed! Recovering, he drew a random sword, designed for use with one of their formations, out of his storage ring and blocked theC The blow sent him sprawling and bent the sword, which was horrifying in its own way, given it was an Earthly grade artefact fit for a Nascent Soul cultivator that had been forged by an Immortal realm artefact refiner back home. {Autumn Winds} The wind element talisman, courtesy of Liao Ying, swept across the rocky outcrop, sending three of the demons into the void directly. Two dodged, including the one who had bent his blade by tackling him to the ground, showing remarkable situational awareness. Another crashed into Hao Jun, smashing him down and stamping on his leg, breaking it. The remaining one, who had grasped a rock, sank its feet into the ground and tore that weight up, casting it directly at Liao Ying, forcing her to abandon her channelling of the talisman and dive away. The one that tackled him rose and grasped him, raising a fist the size of a dinner plate The 30 or so seconds of forward intuition dissipated as his Qi bottomed out and he was still on the cliff, watching the battle below. Fates above Hao Jun whispered beside him They never fought like that when we Left, quickly! He hissed, scrambling into cover and dragging the surprised Hao Jun with him as the others followed his warning. Waving silently, he told them to keep going left, keeping the ridge of the shallow cliff above them between them and where he now knew there to be a very problematic bunch of demons. Only when they had scrambled into the cover of an overhanging tree did he wave for them to stop. What is it? Teng Chunhua signed. He shook his head and just pointed through the gloom. They peered up and a moment later saw one of the demons dressed in a jaguar skin, carrying a bow squatting down by the edge, peering over in their general direction. Everyone pressed themselves flat to the cliff until the shadowed form receded. Fight them? Jin Chen asked as Hao Jun peered upwards again. Nope, he hissed, palming a replenishment pill and swallowing it with a grimace. I forgot I had a divination talisman still on It triggered when that one shot an arrow at my head, showed me roughly speaking about the next 30 seconds before my Qi ran out. Oh how did we do? Liao Ying muttered. You nearly got thrown off the cliff, I had one of our formation swords bent like a tin spoon and Hao Jun got a leg broken. Slowly, they made their way onwards until they were about level with the group, who were stood or crouched in the shadow of a rock that had recently slumped next to the cliff edge, watching the battle below with interest. He carefully surveyed the surroundings looking for more. It was Teng Chunhua who saw them in the end, waving unobtrusively and pointing further along, to where two more with bows were sat further up, conversing in low tones and keeping a careful lookout. All of them are at least Nascent Soul I would guess, he murmured, dropping back down into the shadow of their own rock. -What I wouldnt give for my soul sense to be back, he sighed. Although that would be a double-edged sword almost certainly. Han Shu nodded and motioned for him to be quiet. He nodded and they warily made their way onwards, skirting along the slope, further over the ridge. Soon though, they had to stop again, not for demons but for spirit herbs, as it turned out. Careful, Han Shu hissed, pointing at the tangled mass of greenish-brown flowering vines that sprawled over the path ahead, carpeting all the vegetation on the slope. We can go under them, but dont get cut, and make sure you eat a purification pill. What do they do? Hao Jun asked. They have a poison in their thorns that contains traces of yin fire very unpleasant, and has a soul suppressing element. Handy in that you cannot penetrate them with soul sense, but also deeply unpleasant in that they have an innate soul-repelling aspect. Ill go first, Han Shu said after a moment then Hao Jun, Jin Chen, Liao Ying, Ruo Han and then Teng Chunhua. The others nodded, even Hao Jun, and they moved off one after another, threading through the bushes. Han Shu had not been kidding either, Ruo Han noted as he carefully moved, but still picked up a few scratches scrambling down into the avalanche gully. Each and every prick was excruciatingly painful, sending hot and cold flashes through his body at the slightest contact. Even Han Shu and Teng Chunhua got stung occasionally, he noted, which somehow made him feel not quite so bad about his own misfortune. Stopping in the bottom, they all ate more poison-dispersing pills and then began to ascend the gully itself, under the cover of the vegetation, away from the sounds of battle, drums, horns and a lot of enraged screaming that were carried on the wind.

~ Lin Ling C Devastated Valley Still. ~
Heaven clearly has it in for me, Lin Ling groaned as she pulled Juni up after her. In for you? Her friend complained. You at least keep strength under this Why did it even return? The memories shifted and suggested it might have something to do with the destruction of the banners and the flayed robe. They had been quite a bit more useful than they were before, she had to concede. Probably the banners and the robe were linked to it somehow she repeated what had just been relayed. Ah figures, Juni sighed, sitting on the ledge and recovering her breath. Across the valley there was a pitched battle going on. The mists concealed much of it, but a second wave of burning arrows had just lit up parts of it briefly for her, showing Orcnas clashing with other UrVash in the distance. Those who had been pursuing them had mostly diverted to that conflict now, which would probably turn out to be a mistake the Orcnas would regret -You think they know regret? An old voice chuckled -Regret is a thing for others, according to those abominations They think everything is just another opportunity for slaughter, another of the memories snickered. To their left, and also below them, two other groups of UrVash were having an argument about who was going to win the battle below. That the two of them had not been spotted was largely because it was dark, nobody was looking up, the cliff was strewed with vines and the repression had returned with a vengeance as far as she could see. Even so, the latter point was just reality taking a dump as far as she was concerned at this point. Shaking her head, she started to climb again, carefully moving metre by metre, with Juni following after until they made it to a narrow gully hidden by ferns where they could ascend a bit more rapidly. Another scuffle broke out, making Juni pause below her before she waved for her to keep climbing. Those arguments were a blessing in a way. She had thought it stupid at first, until she saw the half dozen watching UrVash elsewhere, and worked out the dynamics. The young, brash UrVash were here for the show; the older armoured UrVash, the Hunters and Warriors with proper weapons, who were skulking in the vegetation-strewn mists along the edge of the ridge, ensuring that their charges didnt come to harm, were the genuine threat. These arent like the others? Juni signed to her, arriving beside her again. There are about as many types of Ur tribes as there are human ones, she signed in reply. However, its hard to say The memories didnt pay much attention to them Their own lineages were already rare and mythical things when the Ur tribes were mostly born. UrKhal they know something of but even those they avoided, preferring not to risk contact at all. For their part, the Ur peoples mostly avoided them as adults, instead robbing nests and capturing them when they were still in eggs or as newborns to raise. Those memories are cut off somehow. Not part of what I possess. Juni nodded silently and they returned to watching the battle unfolding below. On this side, the fight was mostly a scattered melee, isolated bands descending to pick individual challenges. Skirmishes basically to sound out the opponent while cooler heads watched and planned. While the memories told her that Ur Tribes rarely unified and fought over everything, tooth and nail They would not balk at taking opportunities to demolish a particularly problematic neighbour. Especially if it was one like this, that was giving the rest of them a relatively bad name. In that regard, it was quite difficult to pick out reality from suggestion with the memories. They had a certain viewpoint but it could be quite alien at times. Their views on the Ur peoples as a whole were not high. They were thieves, predators and despoilers, irrespective of their worship of the warlord called Orcus. That, in their eyes was just the natural conclusion of their warlike nature and their tribal gifts. What was unequivocally clear at least, was that these Ur peoples had no love at all for the Rhi or Ri peoples, and hated humans almost as much as they hated these defiled Ur folk. What is this Orcus they are chanting about? Juni signed. Oh she listened and indeed the Orcnas were chanting a crude hymn to their defiled lord. Uh its called Orcus where their name Orcnas comes from its complicated and the memories are a bit conflicting, but basically they are like a big evil, demonic sect thats synonymous with a whole region in the eyes of the wider world but in reality only a very small vocal minority are actually a part of it. Thats not hugely helpful though Juni signed wryly. That was true, she had to concede. According to the memories, the UrKhal were a tribe originally created for war UrVash and UrAkan in the same vein for ancient cities in a different world. Others had different purposes, like the UrInan and the like, but the memories had again been disinterested in those, and the most comprehensive ones knew only of UrKhal, whose actions were indelibly linked to Orcus through their warlord Kratha of Ur, sometimes called MoKratha. As far as I can see, all of them are likely to try to kill us or capture us on sight Juni signed. If, as you say, these UrVash tend towards fighting and killing, and occasionally eating anything that moves, as a demonstration of their power and superiority or just capturing them to breed with one is not necessarily any better than the other. True, she signed back wanly. In any case, I think we can only go up, Juni added. We will be spotted sooner rather than later if we go across the face any further. She nodded, glancing down towards the base of the cliffs where scattered, bodies of arrow-pierced UrVash lay, barely visible. Several groups had tried to slink down already who she could only assume were opponents of those up here seeking to join up with the Spider Tribe, because they had been shot at without mercy. The biggest problem though, she signed as they started climbing again now that they had recovered a bit of stamina, is that this lot below are certainly going to view us as demons summoned by the Orcus-worshiping UrVash. As a realisation, it was one the memories were quite concerted over. They dont know what we are? Juni frowned. Oh they do, but humans are just a different kind of devil where they come from, she signed back. -Damn water falling down from above She paused to curse the slick surface and had to grab Junis arm to boost herself up a pace to find a new secure handhold. Finding one, she continued to elaborate. The memories suggest our people dont have the most stellar reputation when dealing with races that are not like us or even with our own kind for that matter. I see, Juni nodded following after her. But why would they think we are in league with those demons? Because plenty of humans turned to worshiping the same evil as those down below, and they are, by all accounts, even worse than the Orcnas There is more to it than that but now is really not the place to have a long discussion on how horrific the world histories unspooling in my head actually are, she pointed out. That is fair, Juni agreed, passing her on the other side of the crevice and pausing to allow her to clamber up again so as to avoid having to jump vertically to find a new handhold that wouldnt give under the water flowing from above. Basically unless we meet the Lao Zhu of UrVash up here, who sees peace in all things and watches the heavens traverse as they should, most of them will see us as the enemy either the enemy summoned by that lot or even worse the enemy who put them all in here, she muttered, clambering back onto her side of the gorge and wedging herself in. So far Ive only seen shit fall from the sky, Juni grumbled, climbing past her again. Stolen novel; please report. You and me both, she agreed, following after her and trying not to snag her hair on a trailing vine in the process. -Indeed, miracles might fall from the sky in stories but here only shit is falling with any regularity. Having survived that ordeal below Ive likely used up my allotted quota of the former in any case, such as it might have been. They kept on climbing as carefully as they could, staying in the shadows of the crevice where they were obscured by the spirit vegetation and the water scattering down from above for another dozen or so metres until Juni, who had overtaken her momentarily, stopped dead as a huge roar echoed up from below and her cultivation base returned to her in its entirety the next moment. The symbol in her minds eye shifted slightly and the soul-based component of the enraged yell dissipated. The words that came with it were largely inarticulate, but the intent contained anger over the destruction of the banners, all but confirming that they were responsible for releasing the repression. Your cultivation came back as well? Juni hissed down. Yep, she nodded. Climb faster, I guess. Yes, Lao Zhu, Juni snickered above her and started to ascend much faster than she had before. Shaking her head, she clambered after her, making the most of their good fortune. The top of the crevice brought them out onto a minor break in the cliff where it became a vegetation-covered escarpment some twenty metres across. A nearby waterfall scattered mist, explaining the perpetual drizzle A raindrop hit her head and she sighed Rain Juni remarked from below her. Well at least it obscures the view, she pointed out as they looked around warily before pulling herself over the lip and helping Juni up after her. Looking around, she orientated herself to the battle again and the groups below. With her Qi returned, her night vision was superlative once more and she could see clearly the carnage unfolding below, not that she really wanted to. The spirit vegetation here was dense and tangled, dominated by vines, ferns and hardy trees that could tolerate the shallow, damp soil Combined with the mist they would have to be very incompetent to be spotted at least. So, what first? Juni signed. Find some bows and a bunch of arrows, she signed. After that, things become a lot easier in theory anyway. Nodding, Juni glanced both ways then silently pointed to their right in the direction of a second waterfall. Looking that direction, she saw what Juni had noticed: the area they were on broadened out. It didnt take long to find an UrVash crouched beside a tree scouting the cliff below. It was very vigilant, but unfortunately for it, she pretty much blended the entire valleys Qi signature to her own, so she was indistinguishable from the spirit vegetation for the moment. She was about to move forward, when the memories made her pause and She slunk through the bushes adjusting her sense like so holding her form low to the ground, hiding from the shadow that hunted. They were kin of the name-maker, but not like him, not worthy where he gave, they only took and their kind were not welcome here. The shadow that hunted swept its invisible eyes across the forest and she was still, her feathers blending with the greenery around her. Her mind stilled, becoming one with the world and the shadow that hunted saw not what it saw. It passed within a pace and she leapt, her claws disembowelling it, her jaws at its throat before it could scream, feeling its life pass in her claws before it even understood what had killed it The memory passed, courtesy of the ancient being called Ochirioptrix and she understood how it had hidden from the shadow that hunted. Another memory married that ancient, instinctual knowledge to a kind of symbol that was a visualisation technique in three symbols... Isolate C State C Oneness Suddenly she had a stealth technique that was remarkable, she realised as she considered the nature of it. The symbol set became something like One with What Is in her minds eye. {One With What Is} What? Juni sighed. She shook her head, wondering how she could transmit that technique to Juni because as far as a stealth technique went that hid soul sense the memories told her it was outside of functional classification. They came from a time when realms as she knew it were not a thing There was only strong and weak, predator and prey, the world as they saw it and all the things therein. Stay back. Ill deal with this, she sighed. Pulling out the black spear, she smeared her blood on it and waited for it to dry while she put the visualisation into her minds eye. It did nothing for her Qi but even though she had no grasp of her soul, the memories were clear that with this, her soul presence, that was already slight, would be such a little thing, and inconsequential, that be it mighty predator or meagre, skittish prey, neither would see her coming. Keeping low, she slunk through the underbrush closer and closer until she was only two metres away, sat beside a rock, about as still as one. Bizarrely, the means for this were now coming not just from that apex, bird-like predator that Ochirioptrix belonged to, but also the memories of the ancestors of the blood as well. The adults of the species were not exactly herbivorous although that did seem to be their preference, and had been able to prey on quite a wide variety of non-lizard and mammal things. Even more curiously, she also got some sideways information about the world itself and souls through the blood memories supporting the technique. Before maturity The Immortal Realm as she couched it, they could barely leave the soul without sideways means, such as the spiders had used. The calibre of this world meant that such manifestations were hard to use and much more vulnerable to subversion if improperly founded which explained a lot actually, including why Ruo Han hadnt been able to manifest his Nascent Soul. Pushing that tangential thought away, she picked her target point, the nape of its neck. -Had Juni been able to sneak this close it would have been easier, she reflected, but it is what it is. The UrVash stirred uneasily, perhaps spooked by her brief consideration of how to kill it somehow. She let it sit for a few minutes, looking warily around and shifting and hefting its bow as it split its attention between those it was meant to be observing below and the misty gloom around her. Several times she felt a familiar brush of a presence on her, like a second shadow, but she remained calm in her mind, just as she had in the memory, waiting out the shadow that hunted, just another bit of the surroundings. Eventually it calmed down, and put the bow down. In that moment she struck! The spear passed through its throat, severing its spine and interrupting its core meridians. Her second strike, within the same heartbeat went straight to its heart, before it could recover its sensibility, disrupting the physical manifestation of its control and preventing it from attacking her that way. The blood on the spear did the rest of the work. Moments later, she hefted the body, grabbed the bow and retreated as silently as she had come, back to the dense vegetation between the waterfalls where Juni was lurking. Passing Juni the bow and arrows, she turned to the corpse and pried out the Nascent Soul grade core from the wound and stored it away before it could contaminate the area with its death Qi. That was straightforward, Juni signed, inspecting the bow. Yeah I have something to show you as well, she signed, picking up a flat rock from nearby and drawing the symbols on it. What is this? Juni peered at the bloody design. A visualisation technique, courtesy of the memories it will hide your soul presence, making it blend in with the surroundings in an auspicious way. Its disgustingly effective as you will no doubt see. Juni sat there, staring at the rock for a moment then closed her eyes. It was strange to watch the other womans form sort of meld slightly with her surroundings for a moment before snapping back into focus. What in the name of the heavenly daughter is this technique? Juni said dully. The memories just provided it she shrugged. Right now we need every edge we can get Oh I am not doubting Juni sighed How effective is it on higher realms? The memories are confident that children can use it to sneak up on adults if they are good, which is their way of saying that so long as we are competent, even an Immortal will struggle to see us unless they are actually looking at us. It only works for soul strength though, and if our mind is shaken It ceases to be effective, Juni nodded. However it works with my Mantra It does indeed, she said blandly Terrifying, and I thought I had a monopoly on crazy Juni murmured, starting to look through the arrows. After a moment though she frowned and looked at them again These are no good We need enchanted arrows? Oh, she eyed the fletching and the colours having pushed that preposterous piece of information away before when it was provided. Yeah I should have explained that but But? Juni frowned at her. Well its the kind of logic an idiot child would use she finished lamely. I see Juni stared at her. Well UrVash have a sort of gestalt link. Its inborn but you can consider it like a kind of intent that is shared on a certain level. Uh like a Dharma formation! she grasped for understanding and finally found it in a weird place. Anyway colours are related to that. Red is associated with vigour Blue is associated with Good Fortune. Black with durability and strength, White with death? Which somehow relates to Moon Mushrooms I know Yellow... is weird, it makes things explode, but is also the colour of magic and authority, as is green; the two are related somehow. Yellow is also associated with prosperity and purple Purple? Juni was looking at her a bit weirdly. Purple is somehow associated with obfuscation because nobody looks at purple things because either they are totally ludicrous, or too important to look upon directly. There are a few other colours in there as well: Mauve is somehow also related with fertility and grey with judgement. Orange is just held to be the negative side of Good Fortune, being neither Blue nor Yellow. What kind of logic? Juni replied Very old logic apparently. Apparently our kind used to have a similar set of understandings. Red was authority, White was mystery, Black was death and blue was wealth. Green for us was fertility and purple was royalty because of how hard the colour was to make. I see Juni said dully. Anyway, it gets better, she chuckled, Because this only works for UrVash and their kind in association with other UrVash. So you mean to say... Arrows painted purple, are only stealthy when used by UrVash Juni said staring at her in disbelief. Yes she rolled her eyes... Although! those memories do suggest that painting yourself purple and blue does make you much harder for the Ur peoples to spot which would have been handy to know before, she added. So the UrVash wearing Qi beast skins of something like a leopard further down the cliff? Juni asked. Should be both exceptionally dangerous and very important, she supplied. Or a tribe or group that picked those colours and that animal for that association. Apparently those dharma connections they innately have make associations more important for them. What did the one you killed have in the way of tattoos? Juni asked, frowning I killed little UrVash? That were very hard to see with earthy coloured wavy tattoos on them which in retrospect could have been umber purple. They were able to totally avoid my Qi sense until they were basically within stabbing distance. Oh she frowned, throwing that one to the memories who returned a name Ghoblan followed by a bunch of warnings that they were even more problematic than Ur peoples and not to be underestimated. Not related either, even though they looked similar. As to the big ones the UrVash they were mostly covered in Red, Black and White tattoos so I guess that explains how so many survived, if those colours represent vigour, durability and death, Juni said. Pretty much, she agreed. The small ones could be Ghoblan. I dont recall seeing any but that might have been after Those memories are hazy still. Your interpretation fits; they believe it makes them stronger though the designs are also important, as much as the colours. I guess the take-away is that their arrows are not likely to work for us? Juni sighed, looking at the yellow fletched ones and the bow with its garish red lightning bolts and blue swirls around its staves. The string was painted black, she noted. The memories seemed divided on that. Some suggested curious ambivalence and an implication that their belief was not what was important; others were pretty clear they likely wouldnt work. Maybe but Id avoid using the yellow arrows just in case, she suggested. They both stared at the yellow arrows some more. That is probably for the best, yes, Juni agreed decisively, flicking through them and separating out the eight yellow ones in the large quiver and tying them together. Do you need to practice the visualisation some more? She asked. Juni looked pensive for a moment then shook her head. I can practice as we go, unless you suggest we stay here for hours. Rolling her eyes, she stood, looking around for a handy crevice to dispose the body into. Nah, we have hung around here for long enough. Lets see if we can get more arrows, another bow, and find out of the others are still alive. That last bit should be achievable Juni frowned, pulling out the divination chart. You go dispose of the body. Nodding again, she hefted it up and made her way further into the bushes. It didnt take long to find a crevice that wasnt flooded and dump the UrVash into it. Returning, she found Juni looking pensive, slinging the arrow pack onto her back. Well? she asked as Juni tested the bow a few times. Alive Juni grimaced, straining to draw it and just about succeeding. However, the divinations were not that clear on their prospects. I couldnt get anything from Han Shu directly, but thats likely related to his sword I think. Leaving the waterfalls behind, they picked their way swiftly along the ridge, their speed getting better as Juni became more familiar with the concealment visualisation. They had made it maybe 300 metres when the missing sentry was finally noticed and an undulating call was raised. Moments later several different shadows swept across their surroundings, making them hide, utterly still, in the shadow of the spirit vegetation they had been moving through. To her relief, however, nothing lingered on their location and they were able to continue on quickly. Rather soon after that though, they were forced back down the cliff, by the simple rationale that their ledge on the escarpment ended in a river gorge that fell away into mist, the far side a sheer wall that rose as a new massif. Thereafter, their progress slowed again as they had to thread their way past different groups as best they could until even that route was cut off, as a raging torrent of a river that swirled along the cliff below them and back down to the valley floor appeared while the escarpment beyond rose as a sheer massif wall that cut off further progress in a narrow gorge. You know Juni said, staring up at it. I may not be the best scholar of montane landscapes but the river here is running back into the valley and the river we followed was running this way Considering the somewhat combusted forest in the darkness below she considered her memories I admit, when I pinged everything with my Qi sense, I was less concerned about the geography and more with finding if you and Han Shu were alive, she acknowledged at last. While that is flattering, Juni conceded, I dont suppose you paid much attention to the wider geomorphology before you radically rearranged the sedimentary and vegetative aspects of it? Look at the Big Kun Miss, using fancy words, she responded. Look at the Little Lin Miss, trying to be smart Juni shot back, peering over the edge into the rain drenched gloom below. We can cut back across here and trace the far valley wall back; either we meet them coming back this way, see the mess they made, or find the river and the route they have likely taken, she suggested, choosing to be the bigger woman and ignore that. The trip down the cliff was much faster than the one up it, it had to be said. The forest this far out was still a bit disrupted from her battle, but not much, thankfully. The worst of it was flooding and a few fallen trees that they easily avoided. There were relatively few UrVash in the forest as well to begin with; all were easily avoided, at least until they got back towards the business end of the valley. In the misty gloom she started to see the fires appearing on the ridge above the plateau escarpment on both sides as they were working their way along and there were -a lot- of them. The thunder of drums and distant war chants almost drowning out the rumble of the returning thunderclouds in the distance. Soon the fires and patrols became unavoidable, however, and they had to start killing sentries to make their way through undetected. The first was easy enough C Juni shot it through the heart with an arrow just as she used Junis swordstaff to decapitate it. The second, though, allowed her to see first-hand how weird their superstitious views about the role of colour could be. They traded arrows for several minutes as it searched for them with what she assumed was soul sense to no avail, until Juni finally shot it in the head with an arrow. Swiftly making ground, she discovered to her shock that the UrVash was not stunned but rather stone dead as if it were a mortal who had been shot in the head It is clearly just an arrow, Juni said, staring at the offending blue and white shaft. She could only nod, mutely However, that wasnt even the weirdest bit Its Qi core and its soul foundation are totally dispersed she added, holding up the crystal embedded beside its heart. So it kills them, but it also disperses their foundation in the process? Juni shook her head and shoved the arrow back in her quiver. As long as we dont get spotted the arrows work? It feels like that shouldnt actually work, she conceded. It could be that they dont believe there to be anything other than UrVash out here? Juni hazarded a guess. ... She had to concede that was possible, as they made their way onwards. On the other hand, it raised a worrying possibility that even the memories were unable to reliably refute. -What if one of them shoots us with a white and blue arrow, believing we are UrVash? It was such a preposterous idea that she was unwilling to dismiss it out of hand which actually made her more concerned as they hurried on, because the worry over that uncertainty highlighted just how they might, in fact, actually work via some form of acquired intent. That had a name in the cultivation world C Heart Force C and it was more feared in its own way even than Dharma Intent. In any case, after that their progress sped up enormously, even if their following engagements trended towards the occasionally bizarre. Rather than yellow shafts being the most problematic as she came to expect, it was in fact blue fletched arrows that made both of them want to weep on occasion. Twice they shot them at UrVash only to see them miss rather randomly and get them spotted. After the second time, Juni spent several minutes with her divination chart muttering darkly about Good Fortune before finally tying up all the blue shafts with the yellow ones. The other arrows functioned much as expected through. White ones didnt kill outright usually, but wounds that were inflicted with them carried all the hallmarks of Martial Intent that overwhelmed the opponent. When Juni started using martial intent with them though, they simply became normal arrows Arrows with black shafts punched through pretty much anything, and were close to unbreakable as they found out in a rapid skirmish with a group that wore bear pelts and a lot of red and black war paint. That skirmish also proved irrefutably that once they were spotted the arrows lost any utility and just became normal things. Fortunately, the spears they had were able to make short work of almost any melee, along with Junis new martial form and her own massively increased physical prowess. After two hours of slowly picking their way back along the base of the valley they eventually arrived at the point where it ran around a craggy massif pillar. To get there, they had to scramble back up the escarpment somewhat, bypassing part of the quagmire forming from the orphaned rivers not far beyond their original battle site. Thats a big camp Juni observed, looking along the gorge they would likely have to follow. The battle was still ongoing, evidenced by the trading of blazing arrows from the ridges above them and the distant clash of weapons and flashes of red and green fire through the now quite heavy rain. It seems we may have been the catalyst for a bit of power reorganisation she remarked dryly, munching on another of the Lion Flower Roots and smearing the purple colouring on her arms and legs haphazardly. By this point they were also being broadly sought by various groups who had been filtering in behind them. During that time, she had made several rather interesting discoveries as well. The answer to being spotted turned out to be much as she expected things worked so long as the fiction that they were UrVash was retained. So now, they both wore crude masks made of wood and some reeds, in a style quite a few orcs were wearing, daubed in some designs lifted from a tribe they had passed that seemed quite strong. Modesty had been something of a casualty as, while UrVash womenfolk numbered among the combatants, they made few concessions to what they wore. Unwilling to be quite that invested, both of them now sported hide tunics and skirts, some chitin armour, her bone spear and Junis bow. With the mud, blood and darkness, and now the purple dye from the lion flower roots, they could pass for small tan skinned UrVash of an indeterminate group. The success of that strategy was writ large by the series of small conflicts that were still on going in their wake C made all the more amusing by her being able to hear and understand most of what was being said in passing. From the shouts and cries behind them, various tribes clearly didnt believe their sneaky, cowardly or skulking neighbours when they denied that they were not responsible for the chaos being caused. But yes it is a big camp, she agreed. It was indeed There were hundreds of fires and ad hoc shelters as bands prepared for combat or rotated out of the distant battle. Below them, UrVash were busy killing prisoners they had captured from the spider tribe that had suffered so grievously at her hands in the valley. Looking out over the valley in the direction they came, however she could see an even bigger war camp glimmering beyond the haze. Drums pounding and guttural chants praising Orcus resonating in the distance. This place is going to be a meat grinder, Juni appraised, considering the narrow route between the two valleys and the forces massing either side. We didnt see any sign of the others she sighed. And crossing that way is not likely to be an option, Juni agreed, looking across to the other side and the rising escarpment that rose up in a series of pillars into the rain clouds and the night gloom. That said if I was Han Shu C Juni pointed across the escarpment and along it C Id go up around the ridge, keeping to the middle zone where its hard to get in from above or below, and try to get out of here as fast as I could. She considered that, the memories agreeing that that was the fastest way out The problem for them was that they had no way to get across the few hundred metres of valley between them. Thousands of UrVash of a tribe venerating centipedes and the Jaguar tribe were forming up to fight the spider tribe and another that they had spotted on the far side who wore lots of bones. I dont fancy trying to cross the valley here, Juni looked out at the war camps again, grimacing in the darkness. I guess we go up this side and hope we can go parallel to them then? she suggested, looking up at the dark, misty cliffs above them. There were some fires at the top, but contact at this point was basically unavoidable it was merely a choice of which way would see them fight the least. That seems like what we will have to do, Juni agreed.

~ Han Shu C Valley Ridgeline, Overlooking Devastated Valley ~
The arrow hissed out of the darkness. -Betraying fates I really hate you right now this enmity I will not forget it! Han Shu swore and barely deflected the shot that hissed out of the darkness while dodging between the strikes of two of the UrVash. One he kicked in the leg hard enough to make it stumble and that finally opened up a moment where he could sever the arm of the other and shoulder it sideways, sending it off the edge into the void. Soul sense had come back but in the end it wasnt them that spooked everyone, but something behind them on the far ridge line, according to Ruo Han. They had been caught within moments, in any case, a dozen rapid scans of Nascent Soul UrVash catching them followed by a wave of attackers from the higher escarpment. He ducked another screaming UrVash that leapt from above and then cut a second who had scrambled down after it, leaving it bleeding out on the rocks. These ones were daubed all over in red and black tattoos and wore crude bone armour. They were also fast, and monstrously durable, able to shrug off blows from Ruo Han and Hao Juns treasure weapons that should have crippled them for all that everyone still seemed to be suppressed somewhat. They ignored wounds that should have crippled them, fought with limbs still missing one had nearly killed both Liao Ying and Jin Chen in their previous skirmish, even after half its head and been sliced off. Sustained by the raging green fire somehow for almost half a minute before Hao Jun managed to knock it off the edge into a gully where it had started fighting other UrVash coming up. Another arrow hissed from above, his Qi sense barely warning him off it as he pivoted and cut upwards to sweep it away. The black blade met black shaft and shattered it after a mere hint of resistance. Behind them, he could hear the hooting and chanting of more UrVash arriving in the darkness along with the clatter of displaced rocks from above that spoke of those descending the cliffs as well. Suddenly another one was in front of him, almost sprouting fully formed from the darkness, charging him down with a black and purple shield painted in a snarling devil face. He smashed the sword into it, splintering it and cleaving the demon apart in a single blow before stabbing at the one behind it. A third came from the side and he spun, cutting its weapon in two with the lashing sideways cut, before moving to meet his own stroke and draw it back through their neck, putting the tree between him and another. Monkeyshit! Hao Juns yell nearby made him spin, but the youth was just gesticulating at a treasure that was a paper lantern with a silver flame inside it. Whats wrong? Liao Ying, who had also paused to see asked. Soul sense is being sealed again, Hao Jun scowled, the treasure vanishing into his storage ring. Liao Ying just shook her head and then swatted an UrVash with the fan she was wielding, sending it sprawling away in a dismembered pile from the wind blades on the treasure. He could see how that would be annoying though. Hao Jun had been much more effective wielding that lantern than he had with a sword, turning demons left and right into blazing silver candles. That the scion from the powerful clan had a rare treasure that allowed him to properly utilise Soul Intent while still at peak Soul Foundation really shouldnt have surprised him, he supposed. Even so, there was still a huge gulf between Hao Jun and Ruo Han, who used his intent with total precision to assassinate a few powerful UrVash archers and that was it. While he couldnt prove it, he was sure that the Ur had identified the clear threat posed by Hao Juns lantern and likely moved again to suppress it, deciding that limiting that outweighed their own use of soul sense. At least it affects us all equally! He sighed, spinning in a circle and looking for the next threat, which turned out to be from above again. An UrVash in red and black, wielding a two handed bone club, leapt at him from the rocks above, screaming in wide eyed rage. He met the strike with the sword, sundering the club and stepping inside the strike itself to half bisect the attacker. Spinning away, he left it for someone else to deal with and met another shield-wielder straight on, stabbing through their shield, cutting sideways to take out their arm and then kick them away. To his left, Ruo Han used a wind art that cut several more who were swarming up the cliff towards them and then retreated rapidly in his direction as three arrows hissed out of the darkness to explode in his path. The barrier the older man put up mostly sheltered Jin Chen who was still badly injured and Liao Ying, but everyone was still peppered with sizzling rock. There are almost a hundred swarming down the cliff, Ruo Han panted We need to get back down into the valley. Yes! He agreed, looking around for Teng Chunhua. Where is she? He asked. Miss Teng? She was behind? Ruo Han frowned and turned, realising that Teng Chunhua was indeed not with him. Thankfully, she appeared a moment later, sliding over a nearby rock, looking bloody but otherwise unharmed. Sorry, I got knocked over by an arrow, she grimaced, swallowing down a pill. We were just saying we need to go down, he suggested. Somewhere with cover would be good, yes, she agreed as Ruo Hans talisman barrier stopped another two arrows. Liao Ying nodded, summoning another talisman. {Argent Sundering Blades} A wave of silvery wind blades tinged with metal Qi swirled into a bunch of UrVash who had just scrambled up over the edge. A few were sent howling off into the darkness but most of the new arrivals hunkered down and blocked them with shields which they then discarded as they splintered. Kill the wytch! One of them screamed in excellent Easten. Their attackers roared and screamed, several charging ahead wielding axes and cleavers made of centipede limbs. All of these new arrivals were naked and plastered in red, black and blue tattoos that greatly resembled various verminous insects. The ones with a lot of blue serpents on their arms all charged for him, again. He was starting to wonder if the tattoo colours had as much relevance as the shapes now. Those with black seemed harder to kill. Those with red had both exceptional vitality and were very dexterous, and those with blue Well, those with blue, as best he could feel from fighting with them, were all preposterously lucky. Time and time again they got weird deflections, strikes that missed, slipped at opportune moments to evade his strikes in ways even the sword couldnt counter it seemed and more besides. {Cut Number One} Suppressing a wince at the name of the technique, he pushed Qi into it and decapitated the first to arrive, following through and taking the arms of a second and then the weapon and head of a third in a single blurring cut. {Cut Number Two} The retreating target of his follow-up strike tripped over its decapitated compatriot and his technique utterly failed to find any mark, nearly making him overextend and get stabbed for his pains as a second UrVash scrambled in from the side. Parrying that, he resisted cursing as that attacker somehow managed to meet the flat of his blade and they were thrown apart. {Cut Number One} He started the sequence again and resisted the urge to spit blood as the target of his strike, who had originally tripped, was distracted by an arrow hissing down from overhead, totally robbing his strike of its arriving intent in the process and again making him cut air. Behind him, Teng Chunhua stabbed one of the ones that got past him with her spear; she had picked up a shield as well, as had Jin Chen, he noted. Another UrVash ran at him out of the torrid darkness, screaming unintelligibly, and threw an axe at him. This, he barely cut, sending the two halves spinning away. One hit Ruo Hans barrier in such a way that if he had not been using it, it would likely have hit him in the face. The other nearly took Hao Juns leg off again. Watch it! Hao Jun screamed, lashing down with his sword and sending a wall of silver fire that sprouted spark like swords into the night, consuming three more of the attackers in the process. Shaking his head, he moved towards the onrushing attacker, meeting him with a lunging dash and severing an arm even as the UrVash smashed its club into his side, sending him sprawlingC The stamp arrived in a blur of blue and yellow tattoos, crashing down onto his chest and making him spit blood as his Qi turned chaoticC {Blaze Spear} White heat seared his body only for the leg to not vanish as expected. There was a scream in the distance and the beam of white light vanished. Lashing wildly with the sword, his attacker stepped over the blade, making impossible distance to recover itself. Staggering up, he saw Liao Ying being helped up by Hao Jun, who was pale and shaking, blood also streaming from his mouth. Other UrVash were coming from ahead of them now, carrying torches and wicked bone sickles. Quite a few also had bows and many were obviously female their bared bodies painted in hypnotic patterns of Blue and Gold, their faces covered in wooden masks that resembled rocs or eagles, right down to the feathers in their hair. The banner they bore, made of feathers the size of his arms, was fashioned into wings that met in a crude yet familiar drawing of a bird grasping a bolt of lightning in its claws. -The ruin we passed through showed robed figures fighting a tribe whose symbol was an eagle? That one is stronger than me! Ruo Han yelled in warning, pointing at the one who had stamped him and then evaded the Blaze Spear. -You dont say, he grimaced. Everyone might be suppressed to Golden Core as far as he was aware, but the kickC The kick blurred at him as the UrVash only in a crude loincloth and some feathers to go with his war paint seemed to distend briefly. {Martial Lotus Momentum} He pushed all the Qi and intent he could muster into it, even drawing in his Mantra, and the kick still found its mark, sending him crashing backwards and landing in such a way that he couldnt cut the leg with the sword. According to Ruo Han, Principles also seemed to be messed with here -But only so much, it seems, he complained inwardly as he rolled up. Assuming that is what this is, of course. This time, the UrVash came not with a kick but with a two-handed overhead strike from a bone scythe-axe. He met the blow with his sword, slicing it in two and ducking the head that spun off into the void. The kick that came after, he failed to dodge C it landed on his chest, made his ribs scream and pop and sent him crashing down mere metres from the edge of the cliff. *Fuagh* The UrVash looked at his ruined weapon with some disgust and then threw it straight at Hao Jun, who barely managed to block it with his barrier. The talisman itself exploded into sparks and dissipated a moment afterward, making Hao Jun cough up blood and go slightly red-eyed. An instant later, the UrVash covered the 15 metres between them in a single step, smashing its foot down. He cut for it this time, and stared dully as it somehow stepped through the strike, utterly unharmed, and reached down to drag him up, face to face. Little Human. You out of depth. The UrVash snarled at him in crude but perfectly intelligible Easten. -Oh Monkeyshit from Heaven-! He tried to cut at the UrVash, really hoping that the sword spirit would choose this moment to reappear. His opponent just caught his arm, blocking the strike. Ruo Han raised talismanC {Hong Feis Thunder Lance} This time he saw He wasnt sure what he saw actually. The UrVash grew a third arm and the lightning swirled into its hand like a tame animal. The talisman scattered into ash a moment later and Ruo Han staggered back looking horrified. The arm vanished and the lightning bolt vanished with itC Pain wracked his whole body as metal Qi rampaged through it. Bright, Iron, Beginning, Worldly, Gift Every shred of defence he was able to eke out of his Mantra, he sought, and it was barely enough. Interesting, the UrVash grinned broadly. You fight well, kill many Bear Breaking Tribe. With a roar, it cast him away, sending him crashing down, away from the rest of the group, towards the blue and yellow painted UrVash who were watching in silence. Kill many of my Thunder Eagle Tribe! We kill many of that evil spider tribe as well he spat back in Easten even as the UrVash walked towards him. On the way, he saw a ghostly arm blur down for a split second and pick up the black bone cleaver from the ground before snapping back to its original form. The UrVash just laughed. You hear that Human kill many Orcnas! The assembled UrVash all laughed, then started to stamp and chant gutturally. His attacker struck out with the new blade so fast it was barely an afterimage. {Martial Lotus Momentum} {Cut Number Three} He parried the strike, aiming to get off his attackers line and sweated as he was repelled, and the black cleaver didnt break. Striking a second time, the UrVash met his strike easily and followed after him far too leisurely as he sought distance. Behind him, more of the Thunder Eagle tribe were arriving hundreds scaling down the cliffs, routing the other UrVash to mass in a great ring around them, blocking retreat in both directions. The others were struggling back, having been scattered somehow. -When did that happen? Scanning desperately, he saw that Hao Jun was near the cliff, sprawled and bleeding. There was no sign of Teng Chunhua or Jin Chen either. Ruo Han was staggering up, fumbling for another talisman, shielding Liao Ying Slowly the guttural chants shifted, morphing as they waved banners and stamped and shuffled this way and that. Kill! C Kill! C KILL-! Death! C DEATH C DEATH! Death to the Humans! Death to the Despoilers! Death to the Tyrant Bringers! Death to the Defiled Ones! Death to the Oathless! They echoed all around the ridge as more and more UrVash got a grasp on the chants. Those from below had had also made it up and were staring a touch dully at the new arrivals, he thought. Absently, he saw Teng Chunhua, who was sprawling on the ground only a few paces from where he was now, stab at one, sending it sprawling. How do they know Easten! She gasped, staggering up. I have no idea he grimaced Old Tongue thing tribe learn before come here. Trade with wild mans, war with wild humans, humans almost like Ur, very hard to kill respect gods, war against world! NOT LIKE THE OTHER HUMANS! THE WEAK HUMANS WHO COWERED IN THEIR FORTRESSES AND PRAYED TO THEIR FALSE IDOLS! The UrVash suddenly spread its arms and laughed, a huge booming sound that drowned out the storm itself. I, VASHAEK, WHO CALLS THE THUNDER, OFFER ALL YOUR HEADS TO THE HEAVENS HUNTER! THE BREAKER OF DAYS! Oh. Shit. Origins voice echoed in his mind abruptly. It had none of its usual ethereal tone -And now you appear? He thought inwardly, before realising that she could hear his inner thoughts quite easily. Lets pretend I didnt hear that. -Sorry Right, well, if hes just paying lip service this is going to backfire on him hilariously but if its more repeat after me and dont get a syllable wrong. Words streamed into his head, translating themselves in a strange tongue that echoed with such an antiquity as she spoke it that it made his mind shake. Ubomi bam Ndithembisa kuye owenza iingoma! My life I promise to the one who makes the songs Iphupha elingenasiphelo, ngesiqalo esitsha. Intando yam liLizwi lam! Dream without end, for new beginnings. My Will is my Word. Kneeling down, he grasped a handful of the mud in his hands and drew three lines down each cheek then three slanted lines on his forehead and then slapped the rest over his heart as Origin instructed him. The UrVash faltered briefly, the look on its face slipping as he uttered the words in the strange tongue. Good Good it said eventually. Good so you do know the ways of the True Gods. Perhaps you are worthy opponent after all to offer up! Umphefumlo wam uyacula! So my Soul Sings The last singsong syllables echoed in his head as a strange strength flowed out of the sword and into him. It was similar to those haunting, terrible memories of the depths of the spiders, but at the same time it was subtly different more attuned to him. -What is this? He gawped as boundless strength flowed into him, warming his body and suffusing him limbs. You cannot escape now I am sorry Origin sighed softly. Sorry? He blinked. This fight it should not be yours; this little thing is foolish, he has evoked an old bond, older than perhaps he knows and there are rules which must be obeyed especially here in this land that carries old sorrows. I cannot step aside and you as a bearer of this key are bound to it. {This is why I hate defilers: they twist everything.} Her words echoed in his mind, ethereal again, but now the pressure that came with them twisted the world around him. This battle now it is dangerous beyond your understanding. You cannot run from it under any circumstances. As her words faded away, they blended into the very wind and rain itself, echoing in the mists in the darkness. They rose out of the depths of the mountains, through the forest below to arrive with him The sky shook, the thrum of the thunder above becoming something akin to a great, sonorous bell ringing. The echo of the darkness of the forests and the depths of mountains met with it and the two rang together, completed for a moment. The UrVash, Vashaek, charged with a roar, his black stone blade splitting the air directly, leaving a shadow in the world as it passed. {Blossom of the Lotus, Ninefold the Witches Song, Dream for Me, My Mother of Dark Forests} He parried, somehow guided by the words that echoed, spoken by Origin rather than him. Even then, his arm went numb as the sword rang with a beautiful chord. Except it wasnt her words he realised, or just her words There was another in there as well. The shadow in the forest, crouching by dark waters {Dreaming of First Meetings, I Stood Upon the Waters} The space between them opened up and he struck first this time, flowing along with the words, caught up in the strange momentum of their song. Vashaek screamed and head-butted the sword blade, which somehow barely drew blood as his bodys tattoos shifted and scattered sparks, forming a shimmering circular pattern in the form of a grand bell behind him for a second. {Watched the Burning of Our Promise, Saw the Death of My Fathers Dark Delights} He felt the bones in his arms creak, and the ground crater under him as a terrible destructive force tried to flow out of the bell only to be met with something behind him that made his breath constrict as it rose out of the gloom to enshroud and shelter him. The Ur wiped the thread of blood away and stared at the sword before throwing back its head and laughing. GREAT! A WORTHY WAR! WORTHY OF MY PRESENCE AT LAST! I, VASHAEK, WHO SEIZED THE THUNDER, SHALL SLAY YOU, YOU WHO WOULD BRING IT THAT ENDS INTO OUR WORLD AGAIN! Its voice roared and split the entire valley, making birds rise in the night, and fires miles away flicker somehow. UrVash that had been chanting and dancing and stomping were struck mute and staggered back, breathless as a towering intent erupted out of the UrVash. His stature rose as he stalked forward, rising from two... to three to almost four metres in height. The blade that cleft down at him in a mighty sweep seemed to carry a momentum that overturned the very sky itself, twisting it into the blade and making the valley shake like it was stood in the middle of a thunderclap. In that instant, he fancied he saw a vast bird, wings wrought of the sky, clutching a serpent of lightning in its claws descending down at him, locking the whole world in its predatory grasp. {Yet here I stand upon those waters All I held but Ash and Dust an End to Joy, the Birth of Sorrow, My Memory alone, to shed tears for what we wrought... } The heavens fell, but they were inconsequential as the song whispered around him. The bird fell, screeching in fury as the years bore down on it only to find itself drawn downwards in turn, splashing into the river as he watched. It foundered and flailed, losing its direction and strength as its life ebbed away. Dully, he reached down and plucked the poor bird out of the current before it drowned. Lifting up his hands he released it back to the sky and the eagle soared once more, given new life from old as the years fell away from it again and it rose back to the clear sky. The world around him collapsed. The whole mountainside shifted down around them, destabilized by the strength of the strike. Yet above there was starlit sky and all around them calm. Vashaek staggered back seeming astounded then howled again somehow seeming even more overjoyed at this. The strike of the weapon drew the whole mountain down with his leap, the bell behind him shaking furiously as it resonated with the sound of the vast avalanche. Fucking battle maniacs really the worst Origins voice jarred in his ears faintly as he was led to dodge to one side before finding the surging song again and following its call. Above him, the mighty Peng swirled in the eye of the storm and descended a second time. This time, there was no grand vision, just a hunter with a weapon who struck out, aiming for it with a cast spear. The avalanche around them warped outwards as the phantasmal bird, wrought of the storm, was scattered across the sky by the black crack that the strike somehow sent through it. Lighting sizzled in every direction and the eye of the storm collapsed. He had no time to spare for those who were fleeing in every direction however, because the lighting returned, swirling around Vashaeks weapon and striking at him again, even as the song led him to meet it again.

~ Teng Chunhua C Collapsing Valley Ridgeline ~
Teng Chunhua fled the combat behind her; whatever Han Shu had said in response to the... UrVash as they were apparently called, had basically turned the world insane. The space around them was totally warped and shattering rapidly as the two traded flickering blows that didnt quite connect with the reality around them anymore She made it halfway to the cliff edge, angling towards Ruo Han and the othersC [Sweet. Bloom. Red. Blossom. Jade] Sweet. Bloom. Red. Blossom. Jade Her Mantra echoing in her head told her she wasnt dead which was about as merciful as things seemed to get now. Triggering a short range blink talisman she reappeared 30 metres from her current painful location... which happened to be in mid-air. Triggering it a second time, she landed on the top of the avalanche which was now careering down and unlike the unreality of the two combatants locked in some cipher-like struggle in its midst it was very real and entirely dangerous. UrVash were caught up just as they were, some swept away, though mainly those who had been coming from below. Those up above, who, if her Easten wasnt deserting her, were from the Thunder Eagle tribe or something similar, had been reduced to some sort of psychotic frenzy, dancing, screaming and shouting as their tribe leader or champion fought on. The same could not be said for the others. An enraged UrVash wearing centipede armour who was being swept down with her, launched himself sideways at her as she tried to find her footing. She kicked it then pulled her spear back out of her storage talisman and swept at it, sending it sprawlingC One of the blue and gold UrVash crashed down from above, sending them both skipping away. She found her footing but the centipede tribe UrVash hit a rock and was turned into red-purple paste. -This tribe she tried to process that and failed. Are there even sides here? In a way, they seemed like they were absolutely on another level compared to the ones from before. The female UrVash charged at her, bounding between the collapsing rocks, screaming what were likely obscenities in their harsh tongue. She blocked the strike and sighed as her tortured spears haft broke. Storing away the latter half, she drew her short blades and blocked its follow up strike, letting it send her back and trusting to her Mantra and the suppression, which still seemed in effect, to do the rest. She blinked in the instant before a rock hit her, arriving back almost at her original position and catching her attacker thoroughly off-guard. Her stab as she appeared behind the UrVash was at arms length, but both her blades were poisoned with Fire Lash Lamium sap. Her attacker howled and thrashed, the agony of the Yin Fire poison overcoming its fury and making it grasp for safety so it wouldnt be drawn into the roiling collapse that was still gaining momentum all around them. Unfortunately, before she could finish it off, a second spear-wielding UrVash jumped down out of the gloom at her. Checking the charge on her talisman she blinked again, stabbing at it and this time did judge it right, executing the unfortunate attacker with a single blow to the head as she landed right behind it. Using blink talismans was something close to an art form, one she had a few too many opportunities to practice on missions on Snow Jade and South Grove Pinnacles as well... Two more scrambled out of the ruins of the rippling slope behind them. She stabbed one and found the other, one of the ones wearing a lot of blue war paint managed to lodge its spear in a rock and avoid getting crushed to death with its compatriot. That finally bought her time to look around. Below her, the others were not faring well. Ruo Han was basically supporting them as they fled down the collapse, chased by dozens of UrVash, who seemed to have little care for their own safety. She darted after them, leaping from rock to rock as fast as she was able, using her remaining anchor talisman in short bursts to avoid being dragged under. Landing beside the rearmost of that group of UrVash, she stabbed and shouldered it into the morass of grinding rock all around them, uncaring of its survival just as the war above them intensified. The roar of not really rage roar of warlike intent? From the UrVash that Han Shus sword in all likelihood was fighting, silenced half the valley. Trees shifted below her, fires miles away all flickered in unison as a shockwave passed out. She wondered why she hadnt felC She clawed her way out of the avalanche. Screw your mother, you shit-slinging heavenly monkey! This Daughter HAS TALISMANS FOR YOUR SHIT! She screamed at the world at large, glad she had had charges on her anchor talisman to use at the last second. Incidentally? I have so had it with these mother-molesting landslides and getting buried by other peoples mother-loving attacks! -Sound travels faster than actual movement usually. Thankfully we were ahead of the slip before the worst of that shockwave hit. Breathing hard, she looked around and found that a vast, half bowl-shaped collapse had taken out a third of the valley ridge they had been on. The whole valley was still experiencing aftershocks as well, she realised as one made her stumble and nearly trap her leg between two shifting rocks. At least I was already on the top ofC The blow to her back sent her sprawling. Disorientated, she found herself being towered over by a bloodied UrVash in red and black war paint. Rather than dodge, she pulled out a lightning element talisman and just triggered it directly, watching the demon get thrown away into the darkness as it disintegrated. It was a waste of a talisman, but she was done with so much stuff right now she really didnt care anymore. A second one scrambled over the edge C this one she did stab, repeatedly, in the face until it stopped moving. The third one she slapped a White Blaze Talisman on directly and then ran away; it exploded in a small blaze of yang fire and, having failed to remove the talisman, proceeded to chase after her through the ruins of the landslide. It took two minutes to die as the talisman finally did its thing, which in the circumstances felt like five minutes too little.

~ Han Shu C New Valley, Same kind of thing. ~
Han Shu regained control of himself maybe? He had a moment of confusion, then resignation as he recovered his faculties for the third time in a pile of earth and proceeded to pull himself clear of the vast avalanche. Still alive he grimaced, finding himself face to face with a group of UrVash that had rampaged out of the forest, stark naked except for the bear pelts they wore, covered in black and red war paint. He cut the first one down instinctively, stepping past its falling corpse to behead the second and then brain the third with the pommel of the sword before eviscerating it. Stepping back, he dodged the strike from a fourths club, severing its arm in the process, and kicked the fifth in the balls before stabbing it through the stomach and scattering its guts over the landslide. The sixth he parried, catching its club with the cross guard of the sword before pushing it back with its own momentum and killing it with a single thrust to the face. The final one, rushing up behind him, died, disembowelled by an upward sweep of the sword as he turned on the spot. Its over-arm, two-handed sweep with its club doomed to never land. The combat was over in 10 heartbeats He collected himself in shock, realising that the benefits of the war paint somehow still lingered even if the echoes of the strange song seemed to have dissipated. Ahead of him he found Teng Chunhua getting chased by a burning UrVash, several others darting out of the way and throwing things at her as their chase laid a trail of burning fire that dispersed her opponents. He cut down two of them before they were aware of his presence. A third charged at him, eyes wide in fury, stabbing out with its spear. He spun around its strike, bisecting it and killing another attacker as they arrived with the rising arc of the sweep as it returned to his centre. You survived Teng Chunhua breathed hard, looking around warily for more UrVash in the gloom. Yeah, remarkably he grimaced; the invigoration was also starting to wear off now and his body was seriously overdrawn, he was coming to realise. What in the fates happened? She said searchingly. Forbidden technique from my cultivation art really dont want to have to do it again. It was a lie but somehow he suspected, not far from the truth. She gave him a long look then nodded slowly. We should look for the others? I am half-tempted not to he grimaced. Still annoyed that they basically threatened you over going back to recover their bodies she sighed. He grimaced, regretting the abrupt remark, even if it wasnt far off his true sentiment at this point. You are better than that We are better than that Teng Chunhua sighed. Even if they dont really get it Ruo Han does at least Look around you its not like we have an opportunity toC The duel is not yet done, Origins voice snapped back into focus in his mind, making him freeze. Dont get distracted Remember what I said about fleeing combat? But Im not? He frowned. Its not just in your eyes Behind them, he could see now that hundreds of the Thunder Eagle tribe were flooding down the slopes. Vashaek strode to the edge and looked down at them, stood on the edge of the forest. What are you doing! Teng Chunhua said in a suddenly panicked voice You cant mean to continue fighting him? You think we can run away from him? He remarked wearily as Vashaek stepped off the ridgeline and the world bent around him, delivering him to the base of the avalanche in single move. Fair point, Teng Chunhua mumbled backing up. Go find the others, he grimaced. Take them out of here if at all possible Ill catch you up. Right she stared at him dully for a minute, clearly not believing a word he said. Go! He snapped a bit more urgently, shifting his sword grip. She gave him a long look then sighed and turned and darted away into the gloom. He got a weird impression from Origin, but his opponent left him no time to dwell on it as he covered the intervening distance between them with a single strike. {Martial Lotus Momentum} Even though he tried, the strike somehow made itself unavoidable, as if it was imbued with the same qualities as his sword somehow. He was about to attack the weapon again when something caught him -Why am I attacking the weapon exactly? Attack the Weapon. Something in his mind. Or something trying to influence his mind said forcefully he wanted to attack the weapon. He fought against it, stumbling back as Vashaek snarled in fury and lashed at him again. Attack. The. Weapon. Instinctively moved to blockC {Martial Lotus Momentum} It took his Mantra to get involved, but he barely managed to dodge rather than stand and fight and immediately tripped over a rock and fell, his movement art inexplicably failing him. Vashaek grinned manically and struck out again and again Each time something tried to drag him towards attacking the weapon. Attack it... Attack the weapon Attack. The. Weapon. Each time he barely resisted it, desperately trying to dodge back only to find that a rock inexplicably interfered with the track of the dodge, a tree another Urvash. {Cut Number One} He tried to find an opening make an opening to attack, but there was none. Every move was met with a wall of approaching death. Utter inevitability in each action. Nothing he could grasp with his intent, no weak spot or mistake -Of course this UrVash is realms above me It was on the wall carvings -It must be thousands -Tens of thousands of years old. The futility of his situation grasped him like a vice Puny human. Think you can speak words. Vashaek sneered at him Your kind abandon True Gods long ago, serve only self now. Your prayer cannot reach them. Something about this whole thing was wrong somehow He tried to quash his instincts, drawing on the combat form from the nine-fold lotus origins sword art, pushing his Qi around his meridians in accordance with its method to calm his mind as he frantically dodged again. [Unnecessary. Just attack the weapon Nothing else is required of you, Han Shu.] Something tried to pull at him stop him using the art, told him it was unnecessary that this wasC SHUT UP! He screamed in frustration to try to drown out the feeling. No. You. It returned at him, stronger still. The Vashaek sneered and struck at him again. This time he tried to use a form from the manual directly to dodge; however, Vashaeks blade found an opening easily Just. Attack. His. Weapon. Already! The pressure told him to swat away the blade -Bad very bad dont do it -Iron is the Soul, Beginning, the blessing of Earth, within the Gift seek my strength -Reject it This isnt right -REJECT IT! His inner thoughts started to fragment abruptly screaming at him that this was very bad indeed. -I dont want to die In desperation he sliced out randomly andC -I dont want to die just attack the sword. Their blades met, he recoiled, Vashaek seized the opening and his hand pressed against his chest, smashing him down. All the strength in his body fled. His bones broke, his flesh succumbed. Vashaek laughed and arrived over him, stamping down on him directly. He tried to escape but his body was broken. The blow connected with his leg, shattering it. His flesh tore as Vashaek ground down on his injured limb. Just. Attack. His. Weapon. Han Shu. Screaming in horror, some part of his mind that was now cold and numbed to everything managed to seize the moment, swinging with the sword. Something tried to interject. JUST. ATTACK. THE. WEAPON. HAN SHU. The words drowned out his whole world, echoing all-encompassingly. -We dont want to die Just attack the fates accursed weapon please Han Shu please Familiar voices echoed in his mind, impossible voices a world away whispered, pleaded, cajoled drowning out something Almost the connection is {FUCKING THIEF C YOU DARE TRY TO TWIST MY CONNECTION TO THE WORLD!?!} The words, horrifying and ethereal, echoes cast from beyond any understanding of cognisance turned his mind to splinters. His body thrashed under the force of the intent that swept out of some other place not the sword, but the manual in his mind, he realised with a jolt. Splinters of his mind became splinters of his body, he was the fulcrum point between two vast forces for a split second. He could hear tearing, screaming, sobbing, death flooding into his blood and mind somehow, bringing him perilously close to the point of physical ruin. The world was still around him. Vashaek frozen in place -No -just -moving -really -really -slowly? {Thank fuck for that} Origin sounded no longer like a kindly older sister There was just anger in her voice. {Gods-damned gestalt first it does for Orcus then it killed Sannae now it nearly does for this Daughter? I will remember this, Keramos.} Talk about unexpected Origin''s voice regained its older sister tone. -What -just? He tried to speak but found that his thoughts were unfocused and sluggish. {Stop fighting it, dont think it will hurt your soul tormented as the poor thing already is} {That it is able to exert such a connection to its racial gestalt in a world like this is frankly} {Not here?} {Oh I see I see this sister sees now so thats how it is?} {Someone actually dares to try to screw with ______ to poke around for people like me?} Origins inner monologue in this silent world became increasingly acerbic as she went on. {Okay.} {Okay} {You motherfuckers want to cheat like this?} {This big sister will teach you all about cheating} Up until that point he realised he had never heard Origin genuinely angry before. It was an entirely new experience, and one he was certain he never wanted to experience again. There was a deep seething antipathy in her voice. An all-consuming desire to destroy no extinguish everything. {You want to cheat?} {This Big Sister will accompany you to cheat a bit!} {I have karma to spare for old thieves of destiny like you wretched frogs in your rotten little well} Part of him felt like it was sinking away, even as he saw two scenes start to overlap in the ghostly half world he was now in. In one he watched in horror as Vashaek slammed the cleaver down into his body, killing him. He saw a shimmer of silver flow up into the sky, seized by something and a route made in the moment of his death, even if he didnt understand how or what it really was, beyond that it was a path. In the other, he sliced upwards with the sword, lopping off an armand then Vashaek smashed his skull flat and a silver thread flowed upwards. He died a dozen times in the blink of an eye as something else wrestled with him, holding the moment of his death repeatedly. Each time, a silver thread swirled higher and the path became a little stronger And each time Origin did something inexplicable and the path reset, the after-images of the silver threads lingering but never connecting somehow as he died again and again and again and again... Some part of his mind was sheltered, watching in a way that was almost detached from his circumstances, from outside his body. -Wait what? He realised with a jolt he was outside his body in a different world. Staring around, he was in a bizarre, otherworldly place, full of ethereal, misty shifting tides, swirling sobbing forms hunched over corpses C living UrVash in the gloom with terrible injuries superimposed over them. Dont look at them, Origin said. It is dangerous for you here. You cannot unsee reality. He froze and realised she was there, beside him, one hand holding his, the other holding the sword, which he still held in his hand, as that him died again, this time severing a leg before succumbing as his body was smashed to pieces by Vashaek. What is this place? He managed to force out. Reality the truth, Origin said simply and a bit sadly, gesturing into the distance. He stared up and stared because the haunted world was not one world but dozens overlaid. Shattered moments flowing together. The mountain peaks in the distance that he had first thought were the Great Mount then come to think of as Thunder Crest was gone. In its place was a great tower, smashed down into a ruined land below them that was visible like the bottom of an ocean lagoon on a windy day. The tower itself had to be almost a thousand miles high, graven from blue-black stone and gilded in twisting, broken patterns of myriad colours. It was singularly there, the middle of everything and also everywhere. Every part of this place was linked to it, or linked to something reflected through it. The mountain was part of it anchored to it via the memory in its rock. The shattered valleys were aspects that had been held within it. Others, echoes of the land it had been set to watch over for millennia. Other peaks were haunted ghosts of its compatriot towers echoes of echoes overlapping in death, as if trying to return to the moment before. Painfully crawling backwards through time itself. Chains of otherness twisted between the peaks themselves and all of them arrived at the Great Mount. In that instant, he knew that if he ever remembered the totality of this scene, he could only ever consider this to be Mount Tai, because it was impossible. The reality of Yin Eclipse was a monolith of smashed reality itself, twisting inwards like a vast cosmic eye straining against the phantasmal chains that held it down. Dimensions, warped worlds stacked together somehow, compressed and weighting down on the entire landscape around, held together It made his mind howl and gibber just trying to look at it, even in the distance where he couldnt see any detail. Everywhere, the shattered landscape was reflected, refracted and projected. A thousand eras, several worlds, dreams and rubble overlaid in cosmic collage within the mists and clouds around it vestiges, tied to it like tattered flags. Some were huge, edifices of nothing, others tiny, but encapsulating whole worlds and at its heart three shadows. Illusions that if you looked at them just right formed three lands. The land they were in was one such shadow vast and ever coalescing. Above it was a shifting cloud of mad potential, broken dreams and chaotic scenes and sights that flickered away like dancing animals in a childs lantern, while below was death and darkness screaming agony sealed away in an impossible cage that fled from his gaze every time he was drawn to it. Through it all were two places, merged somehow. Ancient complexes and geology of another world, smashed through Eastern Azure he realised in shock. The tower itself was really there, in parts. A relict lance pierced into the heart of their world. The uncountable numbers of anomalous shards glittering through it, anchored to the landscape like corpses from an ancient battle, all of them somehow tied to it, and to the mountains below it, the grave markers left by its fall. Some were real some were unreal, the whole thing was so immense, and now that he could see the totality of it, even in this tiny, fractional moment, he could understand the suppression for there were other things in its depths, that held real darkness and the things keeping them there Oh The shadows that cast through those mountains, through the darkness, pinning it all down, sealing it away came from forms like Origin''s linked to keys like the one he carried. Lonely wardens abandoned to time, weighing down the suppression through their very ordeal and using it to seal horrors that fell into this place or had been here before it arrived in their world. All the anomalies are memories related to this somehow and what lies beneath is a prison Between one moment and the next he found himself refocused on his reality, memories of what he had just seen filtering away, leaving only a haunting understanding in the back of his mind. This place is nothing but a tomb of memories. His voice was both loud and quiet as he stared blankly this way and that. Yes Origin sighed, shaking her head. There is no treasure here, only curses, ill things and legacies too heavy to lift... And it seems that our interlopers cannot keep up their gambit, her expression twisted into a cruel sneer that seemed both utterly alien and, at the same time, also as true a reflection of her in some way as the kindly, big sister manner she usually had. What do youC? He trailed off as reality arrived back with him, plunging him into the truth of his distraction His mind, such as remained, was howling and gibbering under the accumulated trauma of hundreds thousands of bloody deaths each more futile than the last. The chill grasp of a multitude of deaths gripped his mind in a cruel vice even as he saw that Vashaek was also cognisant of the fact that he was a pawn in a game not of their making. The UrVashs eyes were wild with fury... and fear, locked on Origin as much as him, even as their terrible cycle continued under her absently watchful gaze. Behind it, a shadow was trying to hold onto the UrVash, crying out to it in some strange way, the cleaver also fighting to resist in some way. Is it like you? He managed to ask. Similar, Origin said, still starting at the sky pensively. It is like me but also not It has a rather different outlook, but it has been with this UrVash brat for a long time and is trying to save its friend, even if it is only in the way its kind knows to smash the thing causing the danger to pieces and stomp it to bits. She turned back to look at them both, frowning. Wow they sure are willing to burn a lot of capital for this I may have to change the approach slightly. {Sister} might I bother you for a moment? A second blade slid out of the air. Long and sleek, it was nearly 2 metres in length. When she held it, darkness seemed to coalesce around it, forming an edge that seemed to never end, just grow so fine he could no longer see it. She swung it at the combat, and everything just slid apart, crumpling into nothingness. His soul screamed his mind buckled and he felt, rather than saw, the world become fog around him Run Origins voice hissed after him. Your life depends on it! He staggered back, repelled by the attack from a frenzied blue and yellow tattooed Ur, the chanting Ur''Vash stamped and danced around them, hammering drums. -Isnt this moments before Vashaek arrived? Run He recovered his footing and fled towards the cliff edge. Without pausing to stop, he grabbed the stunned Teng Chunhua who had just slid down her rock by the arm and raced towards the cliff edge. {Martial Lotus Momentum} Using the movement art to its maximum, he dragged her along beside him. Origin had bought him an opportunity somehow, even if he wasnt clear what that was right now. Something had dragged watching eyes from beyond the horizon to their battle He shot by the Argent Justice disciples who were disengaging, preparing to deal with the next wave. Without any need for words they careered after him, down the avalanche gully that the various UrVash had been coming up near them. He had covered maybe half its distance, Ruo Han now keeping pace with him carrying Jin Chen and Liao Ying while Hao Jun was flying using a bizarre spinning disc-like treasure when a challenging roar echoed through the escarpment. The rocks in the gully rattled and the trees shifted before it. An UrVash leapt from above and Ruo Han struck it down with a wind blade, sending its bisected body tumbling. Another threw itself off and bizarrely dodged another wind blade because it slipped in the process, landing with a thud below and groaning. A third from above slashed down at him even as it missed its leap. The blade still clipped his leg but he was surprised to find the pain less than it should have been even considering his Mantra It wasnt that his cultivation had advanced, he realised. Instead, his state of mind was clearer, less easily shaken. -Well, thats a terrifyingly hard-won benefit. Only had to die a thousand times in a thousand breaths to get it as well, he shuddered. The gorge ran out ahead of them, not reaching all the way to the ground. Not stopping, he launched himself out into the void, searching for a branch {Martial Lotus Momentum} His foot connected with a branch as he fell. What the fates are youC! Teng Chunhua was screaming, he realised, as he kicked off the branch and aimed for a second tree crest. {Martial Lotus Momentum} Behind him the others barely kept pace, Ruo Han carrying only Jin Chen now. Hao Jun had stopped using his treasure C presumably it wasnt a genuine flight treasure, or those didnt work here; either could be the case. He and Liao Ying were Soul Foundation though, so they could just about air walk if required for short distances. {Martial Lotus Momentum} His next leap nearly made him miss the target tree branch. He got the barest touch of contact with it though, which was enough to catapult them onwards. This approach was unsustainable, burning Qi like a devil was on his tail. -Who am I kidding, that UrVash is the strongest thing we have seen here I am pretty certain, and I include cultivators in that! He complained inwardly. More weirdly though, that locked moments of a thousand deaths was still somehow unfolding in a parallel manner. He was here and he was there, same, yet separate They fled on, skipping from tree top to tree top as fast as he could, aiming for the far valley side. He was half out of Qi now, UrVash charging through the forest below and behind them. Fighting was breaking out here and there as bands of UrVash smashed into each other and started skirmishes in the confusion as well. He angled away and headed diagonal to the sounds of conflict. Behind him there was a terrible enraged howl and the trees shifted and flexed as something severed dozens of trees and a lot of unfortunate Ur''Vash below him. He charged towards a tree that had resisted the attempt to interrupt their passage. A second strike smashed into it and the tree collapsed as thousands of enraged shadows flowed out of it. Oh Monkeyshit, he managed weakly as the enraged swarm of Hook Bats scattered through the darkness around them, slashing at them indiscriminately as they sought out the destroyer of their home and then descended on the unfortunate UrVash pursuing them. He managed to crash onto a fallen branch and launched himself for another tree, colliding with the branch and nearly dropping Teng Chunhua. She had stopped screaming well, cursing him mainly now. He hurled himself upwards through the tree, running up the trunk until he was in the crown at which point he took the opportunity to down half a bottle of replenishment pills even as he scouted the darkened treetops for other potential hook bat lairs. -Wait we can use this realisation dawned. When we run past that one C he pointed at a very suspicious candidate C set the tree on fire. He dashed off again Ruo Han smashed into a tree top nearby, followed by the others They ate Qi replenishment pills and took off after them again a moment later. Set a Hook Bat lair on fire? Teng Chunhua, still clinging to his back asked him in horror Do you want to die? Trust me, he muttered as they traversed another tree. Below him there was the sound of enraged combat again. Seconds later, a strike from somewhere behind obliterated the tree they had just vacated. Angling toward the tall tree, he glanced at Teng Chunhua who sighed and sent a Golden Core grade Bright Flare talisman over at it as they passed. Diverting away again he fled across the tree tops. *flwump* Behind them there was a flat thump and the entire tree went up like a bonfire. It was superficial in some ways: the tree would survive; the Ur''Vash chasing, however, probably wouldnt have a lot of fun fighting off several thousand homeless hook bats though. Just as he had hoped, moments later a second swarm of enraged bats swept out into the canopy like a blizzard. The sounds of pursuit trailed off, but still he didnt let up. The UrVash had come from this direction in all likelihood; this broad valley was probably leading them away from Orcnas territory at the very least, but it probably wasnt leading them clear of UrVash in general, sadly. Head for the pillar! Teng Chunhua hissed, pointing to his left. Nodding, he diverted that way, skipping ahead as another tree vanished in splinters, accompanied by 50 square metres of forest. Landing on it, he sprinted across its face. {Martial Lotus Momentum} This time he triggered it with his Mantra although it was largely unnecessary, he was discovering. The arts mobility was borderline ridiculous for what was an entry level technique in the manual. Even in its current state, it was comparable to a Golden Core grade movement art and while it was eating Qi like crazy, it was also deepening his cultivation just like a spiritual law in the process, stimulating his Qi to naturally cycle while he pushed it around to use the art That was He had never heard of an art that good, ever. Ruo Han and the others flickered across the rocks above him, looking drained. Well, Ruo Han seemed okay, but the other three there seemed pressed, already injured, their meridians overtaxed, and suppressed as they were. Abruptly, Ruo Han yelled down. They dropped the Soul Sense sealing Then run faster, he yelled back. That just means we got beyond the range they can conveniently track us without it! Hao Jun looked like he wanted to say something, but he gave them no opportunity to reply and leapt from the rock face back towards the tree tops, charging from tree crest to tree crest. Abruptly, he felt the sword in his hand send a warmth through his body and a warning to not fall. Seconds later a shadow clouded his mind tired, deadening his limbs for a heartbeat. The timely warning served him well and he crashed into the next tree top, then threw himself onwards. Behind him there was a scream and he saw Hao Jun stumble and get grabbed by Ruo Han who swore out loud and dragged both him and Jin Chen while Liao Ying threw herself after them. Why are we running so fast?! Liao Ying managed to yell Because there is a really angry above Immortal realm UrVash leader chasing after us with an artefact weapon! He yelled back. Five pairs of eyes fell on him. Ruo Han and Liao Ying both accelerated rapidly. They hurtled over the tree tops in desperate silence. Again, Origin''s voice whispered. Liao Ying. SOUL ATTACK! He yelled to try to warn the others, diverting sideways to arrive beside Liao Ying. The draining wave swept over them again and he caught her as she staggered and nearly slipped to fall through the trees. Thanks she grimaced, eating a replenishment pill and running on again. He took the opportunity to eat more himself, for what good it did. It was like a bucket of water thrown into bath compared to what he needed as his Qi dropped down to around a fifth. They sprinted on in desperate silence. Counting down the time between the last two attacks Again Ruo Han, Origin murmured. Ruo Han! Look out! He yelled. There was no point in hiding things that could save lives now. He could always work out how to lie about it later. Ruo Han nodded, not questioning as they ran on. Ten seconds after, another wave appeared and Ruo Han grunted, blood running from his nose and eyes. He should be impressed that it was able to detect the attacks before they arrived, and he still had the memories of the other moment unspooling parallel to this. His mind hazed and he cursed, barely missing his footing. Um, we are getting chased Teng Chunhua whispered in his ear. There is a mostly naked UrVash with gold and blue tattoos shaped like eagles carrying a kind of black club-axe thing and a grey painted UrVash wearing armour with two centipede limbs for weapons running across the treetops after us and they do not appear at all happy! Chapter 96 – Thieves and Cheats
While Valinkar drowned in Evil and the Daughters of the Isles rampaged through our northern reaches, amid the common folk arose a holy daughter, one who had claimed to hear the word of our lord. She struck a great victory at Delbar and then at Meltras and liberated dozens of towns in a single campaign, spreading her name widely as a hero of the common folk. Thereafter, claiming revelation, she took for her banner the sign of six golden eyes of holy manifestation, shining like the sun, and was hailed as Saintess by Tyrus the Wise, Lord Bishop of Meltras. Rousing the downtrodden populace to fervour, she swept down the coast, overturning the forces of the Sea Peoples in a furious assault that culminated with the liberation of Jerikhal itself where she urged all the faithful to join her in the fight against the darkness in our lands. Our surviving leaders, believing themselves suddenly in the superior positiona Saintess emerged and the will of the common folk once again resurgentfeted her and showered her with honours. Caught up in their fervour, they ignored old counsel and cheered as she led the good folk of our land to execute the heretic prisoners of the Sea Peoples before the ruins of the great cathedral of Jerikhal. Those few who remained, she turned over to Consul Nervral, son of the disgraced Neron, who had now landed with his legions, seeking to redeem his grandfathers legacy through deeds of war. Then, mustering a great host from our lands, she marched for Valinkar, declaring an end to darkness in our lands and prophesying its deliverance from darkness upon the 91st day of the siege.
Excerpt from the incomplete text of The Broken Dream Author Unknown.

~ Lin Ling C Jungle Clearing ~
Crouched on the edge of a crumbling massif, Lin Ling watched the disturbance unfold in the distance, far across what was turning out to be a miniature rift valley. After vacating the previous valley they had found that the craggy maze of jungle and rock pillars had rapidly widened out and started to descend into this broader open region. The clouds swirled low over the ridges, obscuring the more distant topography, but for the miles she could see, it was all sub-tropical forest split by several rivers winding between scattered rock pillars that vanished into haze and lower cloud as it continued to descend. Everywhere she could see fires glimmering in the clearings or along the river banks and quite a few distant ones were re-directing towards that distant combat almost ten miles away on the other side of the valley where it broadened out. Unfortunately, even with her remarkable night vision it was impossible to make out more than a few unnatural cracks of lightning that had first drawn her attention and now, the thunder of drums as camps below reacted. Since then, the haze and the rain had also closed in again, turning the green maze into a drenched hot house once more. Any idea if its them? Juni asked, coming to kneel beside her. Could be, she sighed. Even with my vision I cant see squat that far away in this darkness. Odds are she trailed off and narrowed her eyes as a swathe of trees exploded a mile away from them, a vast gout of green-gold fire exploding skyward and sending strange rainbow ripples through the rain, scattering bits of burning landscape for hundreds of metres and even dispersing the low cloud above them slightly. That...? Juni also peered into the gloom in that direction. By the Nameless Fate, I hate really this rain, she sighed after a moment. If they dont know that by now then I can only concede they are blind, she agreed, staring at the distant forest through the low cloud, willing the wind to shift a bit Ah Hook Bats, Juni somehow spotted them before she did, a wave of shadows, many of them with little halos of green fire flickering across the treetops, as they fled their burning nest on the pillar. Could be that was the other disturbance as well? While UrVash are somewhat primitive, the memories dont consider them to be generally stupid. They wont run towards a disturbed Hook Bat nest, she pointed out. Likely the fighting there just disturbed a nest, possibly someone managed to critically injure one of the few shamans actually out here. In any case there have been almost no shamans or anything like the memories consider arts users in what we have personally encountered up to now At least since exiting that battlefield Juni reminded her. Well yes, she conceded. Anyway I take it you finished clearing up here? Yep here is your share, Juni sighed, passing her a bulging hide. Turning, she looked at the ruins of the group behind them; it had been maybe twenty UrVash, from a tribe that was mostly covered in armour made of bones and favoured white and black and red war paint in designs that resembled crude screaming faces and staring eyes. Opening it, she considered the collection before starting to absorb them, weakest first. There were seven Qi Condensation heart-cores as the memories called them, two at Golden Core, one Soul Foundation and one Nascent Soul one. Most of those out here are surprisingly low realm, Juni added. They also had this charming thing Makes sense, she nodded, eyeing the bloody bundle which would be a banner made of flayed, pale hide in all likelihood. The memories have been somewhat more forthcoming since I worked out the right questions to ask. These war bands are mostly made up of youngsters, note the lack of tattoos? That isnt down to their strength, but their life experience. Older, more experienced UrVash get more tattoos. In terms of actual strength, you or I are well above average. The main danger to the others, Han Shu excepted, is their lack of adjustment to the strength of this place. A problem we dont have, Juni agreed. It could be another bunch of UrVash, maybe the Spider tribe as reinforcements on that side like they do here, she added, waving her hand off to their left. In the distance, there, there was another pitched battle going on around a pillar about a mile away where the gout of green-gold fire had erupted from. Arrows were exploding through the treetops regularly and there had been two blasts of green-gold lightning from the sky already. That fight did have shamans. A good reason not to go near it, even if they would likely be able to get a lot of cores to help advance their strength in the process. They do have arts users, Juni noted critically, as another bolt and a replying nova of purplish fire flared across the distant tree tops. Yep, the memories are pretty clear we should avoid those; the UrVash send their juniors into war regularly but their arts users hold high positions and tribes value them as the links between generations. Any we meet will be Nascent Soul or higher in strength, she explained, relaying and synthesising another rather confused set of comprehensions fed to her by a later memory from the blood. All of them will be old monsters as well, who have guided their tribes for centuries. The good news is that they are not common and so long as we dont start doing very exotic things Like flashing talismans around and turning hundreds of square metres of forest into burning butterflies? Juni chuckled darkly. Yes, like that, she agreed, rolling her eyes in the darkness and crushing the last of the depleted Qi Condensation heart cores to dust in her hands. Ah a third battle started, Juni pointed back the way they came. Below them, there were drums thumping in the darkness again. Following Junis gaze, she caught flickers of torches in the forest streaming away towards the gorge they had traversed some thirty minutes earlier. Moments later, there was a series of chained detonations, arrows exploding in all likelihood and the shrieking roar of some angry beast. The camp below them, which she had been considering as their next target abruptly scattered their several fires as a group of UrVash riding a centipede shot out of the trees followed by half a dozen heavily armoured UrVash painted in grey and black lines. The two sides crashed over each other, the new arrivals rapidly dispatching the ones wearing bone armour with red and black war paint. So they are indeed opposed, Juni observed. Reinforcements were streaming out of the forest for that below them still to crash into the centipede group, who were tearing up the camp with experienced ease as their giant centipede swirled around the perimeter shredding unlucky UrVash as it went. What does your chart say? she asked, to give her eyes a rest before she strained her meridians. Cloudy, with a likelihood of deeply inauspicious death, Juni scowled. Just like the last four times I tried. Something is totally screwing with qi based divination in any case, has been for a while. Nodding, she considered the first of the Core Foundation grade heart cores and started to rapidly absorb that as well. We will have to go that direction anyway it seems... She trailed off as a distant furious roar rocked the treetops. Well thats not at all ominous Juni grimaced. Peering into the distance, she saw There was another roar, and this time she caught the distant flicker of martial intent that came with it, making her skin clammy and her heart skip a beat. That is not an UrVash we want to meet Juni muttered. No it is not, she agreed. Her gaze was torn back to the distance as another distant tree exploded in an eruption of reddish gold flames, silhouetting a distant pillar outcropping well out into the valley, diagonal to the far valley wall. That could be them? Juni frowned. Most of their fire arts have been animal themed and purple or greenish-gold? She nodded, pushing as much qi as she could into her vision and trying not to feel queasy as it shifted and the colours blurred momentarily. The rolling waves of low cloud was still messing with, as was the rain. She fancied she could make out scattering, burning sparks that were not from the explosion Looks like more burning Hook Bats, she commentated to Juni, who almost certainly could not see quite that far. If you say so, Juni sighed, rubbing her temples. I cannot see a thing at that range; its just blurry darkness and rain beyond seeing that initial flare through the rain. How is your cultivation progressing? she asked, changing the topic. They couldnt really advance until the conflict below sorted itself out anyway. Advancing rapidly, Juni replied, turning another heart core into dust as she finished absorbing it. If it continues at this pace, it will be several times bigger than what I would probably have had at the peak of Qi Refinement, having just broken through to it You? She turned her sense inward Her dantians structure had restabilized for now, thanks to the cores she had been absorbing at every opportunity. Part of her still hurt, inwardly, knowing that she could have broken through to Golden Core, or maybe even Nascent Soul courtesy of that Blood Rage, had the dumb lizard not The memories shivered, sharing her annoyance at that, and the angrier, more recent memories sulked. Still expanding. I have no idea how many rotations the pseudo core made, but the memories were pretty clear that I shouldnt force it to form, just keep letting it expand and collapse until it absolutely cant any more. she mused. -Now I wish I had paid more attention to core-formation stuff back home but realistically speaking it should have taken me until I was in my late twenties to form one she acknowledged inwardly. Really? Juni turned to her, looking surprised. Thats almost exactly what my law from the talisman says. There was a slight pause there, but now it was just them Removed from the problems of talking around the others, there were few secrets really worth hiding and Juni had become a lot more open about the talisman. I have to admit, I didnt pay much attention to Core Formation aspects Likely after I formed my core with the Ling family law I would have had to abandon their texts anyway just because Hmmm Juni nodded sympathetically, understanding what she didnt really have to put into words there. Both them paused their conversation as she heard another series of howls Down below a second bunch of UrVash had swept out of the darkness, supporting the bunch from the centipede tribe. These actually carried a banner, their black and red tattoos visible under hides of bear and wolf type qi beasts. The banner itself was a large white wolf hide whose eyes glowed as a burly UrVash beside it hammered on a drum. Only when it was clear that it wasnt going to spill up here did they go back to their conversation. Clearly when we cleaned out this ride we provided an opportunity for this lot, Juni observed. If they were shooting arrows down from up here, things would be going a lot differently. Indeed, she agreed. Anyway, it does differ, Juni went on, returning to their previous topic. The method that is commonly used focuses heavily on your mentality. You use your law to draw the qi in your reservoir to compress in on itself, drawing it into a rotation using your control over it, and at a certain point it will gain its own momentum and the tribulation will form and you then use the lightning to refine the core, much like a pill in a furnace. Succeed and you form a core that has been tempered, fail and your core breaks and your cultivation falls down to Qi Condensation again. I can see why this way would work better though. However it requires a law that generates a truly preposterous amount of qi or needs a much more qi-enriched environment than we are usually familiar with. You would be cultivating for decades to reach Core Formation this way outside, and thats with the cultivation laws we are using. Juni trailed off, looking perturbed. What? she asked. Well its been bugging me for a while actually, the older woman signed. Neither of us have particularly good spirit roots. They are not terrible in the grand scheme of things Unless you are from the Lin or Kun clans and expected to use their laws, she pointed out. True, although thats more to do with you than me, Juni sighed again. Yours is just unsuited and the Lin clan are traditionalists Mine is really sub-standard. If I wasnt in the Kun clan and my father didnt support me, I wouldnt have formed a Core until I was in my fifties and likely not succeeded in becoming a Nascent Soul cultivator until I looked like an old bat She said nothing, just nodding. Talking about this was not an easy thing. Anyway Juni shook her head and went on Its like this law just doesnt care, in fact, which is mildly terrifying, to the point where I cant decide if I have just misjudged the root my whole life and this law is uniquely suited to me, or my Earthly Physique is actually fusing with and enhancing my spirit root directly somehow. I hesitate to say its purifying it, but the divination aspects of the law Thats still better than me, she said with a rather warped smile I got all my memories back after the blood rage. Oh. Juni stared at her, then just put an arm around her and gave her a hug. I I cant work out how they did it either; my spirit root was fundamentally voided by an old monster when it took my she trailed off, exhaling and staring at the death below for a second before continuing. Well the blood used the blood rage ritual to substitute the blood for my spirit root all the way back then, but at the same time, it feels like it only happened in the fight back there? Oh. Juni stared at her sideways, looking somewhere between concerned and impressed. What happened afterwards is weird but the reality of that is I have those memories, back then of now like the two moments are somehow inextricably linked in a loop That should be impossible. As in, you did the same thing with Di Ji and that replaced your spirit root, but back then? Juni stared at her dully. I dunno, she shook her head Having the memories intact isnt I It isnt what Id hoped. Juni just hugged her again. When we get out of here, we will find a way to make him pay. If I go to Grandpa Zheng and bow to him three times he may be able to do something. Collecting herself, she sighed, happy at the sentiment, but the memories told her far too much about the youth who had violated her. Not about him specifically, but about the influence he had belonged to C Long. She caught herself and looked back at the twitch reflex of ancestral rage in her minds eye. -Nope, not getting caught out there C Not again. The ancestral rage regarding L- They stared at her almost innocently. A collective of ancient lizard kittens holding caps bearing the seal for good fortune, with cute shining eyes. Clearly they wanted to talk... complain, RAGE about that influence, but after the first time, when she had fortunately been able to just stab an unfortunate UrVash many, many times to assuage the bottomless wrath that surfaced, she wasnt going to go there again in a hurry. Anyway you were saying? she smiled brightly and Juni just looked at her a touch oddly. Has your qi replenished? Juni asked at last. Oh Yes, she nodded, reminded of the core she had in her hand. Considering it, she drew the Soul Foundation energy out of it and watched as it was swept into the shifting cycle within her dantian, barely making a ripple. The lost efficiency was regrettable, according to the memories. -Its not exactly like we are short, she shot back at them, and they are much more abundant than suitable spirit herbs. -See? This is a smart little predator, one of the Ochirioptrix line memories snickered, feeding her a rapid fire series of memories of very pissed feathered lizards ripping apart unfortunate primates with great vigour. -Yeah thanks she sent back at them, trying not to sound too sarcastic now. If she really focused she was sure she could taste ancient monkey in her mouth right now. I guess this has reached the point where we can clean it up? she asked, considering the Centipede. My Bright Blaze talisman is well Id rather let it try to recharge, Juni said, holding up a rather sorry-looking hand-sized talisman she had shoved in a scavenged bag at her side. Again, she felt a pang of frustration at the loss of all the custom talismans she had gotten from Grandmasters Li and Mang. Shifting through her own storage device, she considered what she had as she considered the strength of the centipede. The memories suggested young adult, which to their eyes was somewhere around Nascent Soul. The only UrVash at that sort of strength were two of the armoured warriors carrying halberd-like weapons made of centipede limbs and bows. The other two archers of the centipede tribe and all archers of the serpent bone, as she decided arbitrarily to call them, tribe had been killed in the short, brutal skirmish. Eventually she selected a high quality Dao Seeking grade Yin Life talisman, wondering where they had picked it up as it had arrived with her after one of the later gear reorganisations between repression fields. It was a very nasty thing; you could never buy one on the open market in West Flower Picking town that was for sure. The corrosion aspect within it had some links to fate-severing of all things. The downside was that it would require her to attach it to the centipede directly. If I deal with the centipede, can you slow down the elites? she asked Juni. So long as this deeply useful restriction on soul sense remains, yes Juni nodded. They both paused as a second tree in the distance exploded in a fountain of flames, briefly visible through the rain thanks to the shimmering corona of light it scattered. Further out this time she noted, And in the general direction we need to go as well Chances are high it is them; hook bats would make an excellent mass diversion so long as you can stay ahead of them, Juni agreed. And it was what we used when running away from Di Ji and that other one... Yeah Din she trailed off, narrowing her eyes suddenly. Turning her gaze inward, interrogating her memories she found she could place the face, but not the name and yet she had known it as recently as The old memories in her minds eye also peered inwards and she It wasnt pain exactly, but they were unamused as knowledge slid this way and that skittering away from them for several bizarre, timeless seconds until they finally gave up and She almost spat blood as the oldest memories grasped her and forced her to look at her own moment from a different perspective. Outside, looking in and she somehow retained the understanding that something was messing with her memory. Whats wrong? Juni asked, frowning. Memory outside something, relating to Din she managed to gasp, aware that she probably looked like she was having a small- Juni shoved her out of the way, off the cliff in fact, as an arrow from below passed through the space her head had been and then tumbled off after her. Motherfucker, I refuse to remember it like you tell me! she screamed, crashing into the ground as qi boiled out of her body, hexagonal patterns swirling through it form a ghostly shell around her as she surged towards the centipede. It screamed soundlessly back at her and surged forward to meet her. They met in a collision that made the area around her shake, the centipede actually coming off worse as her strength temporarily surged thanks to the influence of the yang blood. She was aware of an arrow smashing into one of the Nascent Soul archers, making him stagger as Juni sent half a dozen arrows after soft, unexpecting targets in rapid succession. Her initial instincts there had been right, based on what the memories knew about Bright Fortune and things related to her. Her friend, who had grown up in the Kun clan, expected to become a key talent in their current generation had been trained extensively in the five peerless weapons C Staff, Sabre, Bow, Sword and Spear. Juni, who was also the very best of them at divination and feng shui, if not formations themselves, was thus a genuinely skilled archer even before she started to marry that with the movement art she got from the talisman. Arrows crashed down, exploding everywhere and scattering confused UrVash who had not been expecting that degree of response. For her part, she surged forward at the centipede a second time, grasping at its legs even as they bit into her qi cloak in turn. The qi infused with traces of the blood was not as effective as the blood itself, but it was still a calibre above her current realm and the centipede realised its mistake within moments, its whole body cracking and shattering as it shed its skin and flowed backwards. Biting her tongue, she pulled another technique from the memories, who had some very interesting understandings of how arts could be triggered and spat blood into the air in front of her, drawing a symbol in one smooth motion. Fire C Surge Her blood boiled and a sheet of white yang energy exploded out of the blood she had sent out as she stimulated it. The centipedes venom spit met her own attack and the two exploded forcefully. Rolling away, she grasped a hapless UrVash with her hand through the qi cloak and tore it in two, growing a third hand with the cloak to grasp its heart core, which she refined directly to recover some of what she had lost. The efficiency of the blood at breaking down the vital forces of others was her great advantage here. The cloak cost vast quantities of her qi and put enormous strain on her meridians, but in return, so long as she could tolerate it and keep getting new sources of qi, it almost became a cultivation method in its own right, drawing qi and refining strength from the world around her with every breath she took. Two arrows hit the centipede, exploding with enough force to stagger it. That was another interesting discovery C the craftsmanship of the arrows did matter. The best made ones drew out more of the effects of their bizarre colour forms and the yellow ones had some of the very best craftsmanship. Each one was nearly a masterwork in its own right when she had considered them while looting corpses. Taking advantage of the chaos, she palmed the talisman, pushed qi into it and shot for the centipede a second time. It snarled and circled back on her, sending another swirling cloud of venomous mist over her. Stumbling, she let the cloak weaken, the poison colouring her skin a little. Thanks to its emphasis on yin fire and earth, she would have been in trouble eventually given sustained exposure to it, but now it was just another advantage to leverage. It pounced, rolling over her and she punched it, imprinting the talisman and activating it in the same instant. {Devouring Talons of Hwang} The echo of the talismans mnemonic triggering nearly stunned the whole clearing as a psyche-searing shadow flowed outwards from it. The nearest UrVash didnt even have a chance to scream as their bodies melted and rotted away. The Centipede thrashed for a few moments and then curled up, its ichor steaming out between its chitin plates. Picking herself up, she looked around and found that it had cleared out the whole battlefield in an instant. Both Nascent Soul UrVash who had been hunting for Juni were now slumped, their flesh sloughing off their bones, and most other UrVash were now just skeletons. Well, shit, she cursed, letting the qi cloak fade away and looking at a nearby one. The heart core inside it was almost gone already, consumed by the corrosion. Running over to the Nascent Soul UrVash nearest to her, she stabbed it in the chest with the spear and cut out the core as quickly as she could. Juni, who arrived beside her a moment later looking around with a complicated expression, hurried over to the other one and tried to salvage that as well. In the end, they had two cores that were basically ruined. That was the Yin Element talisman? Juni said eventually, looking around at the devastated clearing. It was, she nodded glumly. Bit of a waste, all told, her friend observed. Probably, but it is what it is, she sighed, absorbing what remained of the core and letting the dull fragments trickle through her fingers into the rotted grass. Nearby, a branch fell off its tree as the corrosion reached the point where its trunk split and it could no longer support its weight. In the distance there was another roar and the drumming from the other side of the valley intensified; the clouds above them were all suddenly streaming away from the far side of the valley and the scattered fires in their clearing all dimmed and then were snuffed outC Gasping, she pushed herself up, sweating profusely. Juni, nearby, was leaning on her spear looking like she had been punched in the stomach. That was Martial Intent her friend panted, palming a qi-recovery pill. She nodded, not trusting herself to speak in case she vomited. It had been far, far stronger in a martial sense than the leader of the spider tribe she had fought. Comparable to that Half Blood that had known about the memories. Exhaling, she jumped for the nearest tree, scrambling up it and looking out across the distant treetops. Another gout of flame exploded about five miles from them, sending its rainbow haze across treetops. The rain above had, if anything intensified after that roar. The distant ridgeline was now awash with torches, thousands of UrVash streaming down it to the point where it was visible even in the current conditions. Call it a hunch but those explosions and the hook bats are certainly related to the others, she said, jumping back down. Yeah there is something else going on here though, Juni was frowning. My divination art is going for lack of a better word crazy. What do you mean? she asked. Juni frowned, and pulled out a sheaf of bamboo talismans and her chart and tossed them down. She observed them fall and the readings on the talismans and where they had scattered. Okay, I know a fair bit about weird stuff that can happen but that is impossible, she stared at the manual perfect reading in front of them. Death in Eight Directions, Bounty from Heaven, Venerate the Way, Salvation of The Throne. Auspice of Glory and this one I dont recognise? Favour of One, Juni said simply. Inverted so it is yin rather than yang. A Fate Seizing Layout? her own voice sounded disbelieving in her ears. Not simply that. Its the Fate Seizing Layout. Juni said, equally disbelieving. Crouching down, Juni tossed the rocks she had collected for Nine Earthly Stones. Yep Good Fortune C Overturned, The truth, of One C unbound, Villainy over all, Calamity Despoiled, Juni hissed, sitting back and staring at the sky. What the fates is actually going on? She closed her eyes for a moment, thinking Is this new? Opening them again, she stared at the sky again. What do you mean? Juni asked. Well there has been something messing with qi-based divinations she said Was it this place? What if it was us? Oh Juni looked at her. Wordlessly, she pulled out the talismans for Arai and Sana and stared at them. She hadnt checked them at all since they met up with the Argent Justice group and now two things stood out. The talismans updated, she said softly, turning Arais over in her hands But... What? Juni said dully, coming over to stand beside her. This isnt Arais talisman anymore Its yours and this one is Han Shus Impossible, Juni said, taking it. We destroyed them and yours was lost. We used the sword to destroy them, yes, but these are cloned? she turned hers over, looking at it. It was clearly Arais talisman; it still had her mark carved but now it belonged to Juni, or the information on it was Junis from before they had entered into this place. The most recent message on it was the message from the West Flower Picking town governor, telling all high rank hunters to report in to support the Ha clan in the trial undertaking. Opening it up, she considered that the breakdown was unreal actually.
Place last shift Name Influence Score
2* +8981> X/? > 1 Kun Juni Unknown 8,431,210
Overview
Qualification Errors: Out of Dimensional Range. Required 00:00:21:23:21
Resource (Adjusted) Environment Equipment Qualifier 1:A+ Spatial Anomaly
431,210 300,000 ex 8,00,000 1,000,000 ex
Resource (All) Equipment (All)
Spirit Herb 31,210 + Artefacts 8,000,000 +
Unknown 400,000 + Talismans - Exclude 290,412 ex
Pills (Al-G) - Exclude 521,001 ex
Pill (DtXf) - Exclude 181,201 ex
Pills (CvR) - Exclude 721,610 ex
Trying not to let a vein throb in her temple, she opened up the details of Junis entry and looked at the specifics of its 8,431,210 core. Frowning, she stared at Sanas which had now become Han Shu.
Place last shift Name Influence Score
1* +8980 > X/? > 1 Han Shu Unknown 8,431,210
Huh she stared from one to the other, before realising what had clearly happened. Its cloned but from my talismans inventory? she wanted to rub her temples suddenly. Now the 8kk equipment score made sense she had been trying not to think about the sorry bundle inside what remained of her luss cloth in a far corner. Juni had gone ahead, but when she picked up the spear she had also grabbed the purified remains of the abominable robe crafted from cultivators forms. It had been a surprise when it actually stored away. Her intention there had been to give it a proper burial someplace that had good, auspicious ground, when they were out of this forest and a quiet moment to assuage whatever might remain of the lingering ill will from it with proper rites. That the contribution considered it an artefact worth that many points C in its current form C was quite concerning. Why does it have that score? Juni asked The blood? I uhI took what remained of that to bury it, she admitted. Juni gave her a long look, which she probably deserved, then nodded. In any case this is not a good deed, Juni agreed. It isnt, she agreed. Outbound transmissions have all stalled but there are still successful readouts to a locus. Pulling up that, she was surprised at how many additional features Arais talisman had unlocked compared to her own. They should have been of a rank. Focusing on the inner workings of the talisman she pushed qi into it. Ling Luo- Juni replied dully. {Jun Han: First Greetings Gift on Behalf of the Birth of your Eldest Daughter C Jun Xiuying} {CAO HONGJUN} The words inscribed at its heart hammered into her mind, almost like a rebuke as she touched the inner settings of the talisman, drowning out what Juni had been saying about Ling Luo. In that instant she got a bizarre snapshot, thanks to the ancestral blood, of what had happened. Arai and Sanas talismans were not standard talismans; somehow, inexplicably their father had been given Good Fortune talismans by the previous Duke of Blue Water province, Cao Hongjun, when Arai and Sana were born? Ling! Juni was crouching beside her. IIm okay I know what has happened though she panted, shaking her head as the words continued to echo. -ButXiuying? Oh its Arai written in Formal Imperial characters. Did you know that Arai had a Good Fortune talisman bestowed by Lord Cao Hongjun, she grimaced. Yes, Juni looked awkward. I found out when we got out of the anomaly, when we were arguing about destroying the talismans I had forgotten that you took them back. She wanted to complain, but looking back on it, that did explain why Juni was sure that it would be hard to subvert them except. Someone clearly managed to subvert them in the end, she sighed. Bugger. Han Shu was right. I Juni opened and shut her mouth a few times, managing not to swear by biting her hand in the end before turning and walking in a short circle looking pained. Oh well, I will owe Han Shu an apology it seems, Juni groaned. I assumed that someone of Cao Hongjuns status would not get involved? Especially regarding the stories of how he has rejected all speculation about events thirty years ago. I mean... thats not unreasonable, she agreed sourly. He IS the Grand Marshal of the Military Authority overseeing the whole of Eastern Azure back on Shan Lai -Got there off the death of my clan as well, the old bastard, she added inwardly. Does that mean that the Azure Astral Authority has decided to move properly? she added, following that through to its logical conclusion, only someone high up in the Authority could order a person like Cao Hongjun. Was whatever they thought we found enough for them to convince someone of Cao Hongjuns stature to get involved personally and try to locate his talismans? Juni nodded, looking as shocked as she felt before finally speaking. But then why are the talismans cloned? They think Arai and Sana are dead? They are trying to locate wherever we are? she guessed. But then why the Fate Seizing Layout? Nobody should know about the talisman I found, Juni mused. Your blood only Di Ji and us Your sword-staff, she felt compelled to point out. Thats just a normal thing though, just made of really good materials Juni looked confused. Should have thought to check the breakdown before, she sighed. True, but we were a bit overawed then, Juni agreed. And had bigger problems than the specifics of what was what though even then, I think my equipment score was only like 300,000 or something. No idea what Han Shus was but our scores were not that dissimilar. Which means that his sword could likely disguise its score, she mused. I know what Di Ji pinned on my score as well. Oh? Juni frowned. He had a bowl that held 99 spirit roots of various female heirs of ancient clans throughout Eastern Azure, she said. After that I managed to briefly run away, but my talisman remained with him, so it could also be the Bronze Cube he had later, but either way, that accounts for most of my original score. I see Juni frowned. In any case... that means someone is searching for us with the intention of stealing Han Shus sword most likely? That seems the most reasonable guess, she agreed. As I said, nobody should know about your talisman, the blood is clearly this 400k in resources Youre sure? Juni asked. She took a jar out and drank it, grimacing at the iron taste and glanced at the score again before handing the talisman to Juni. Ah, I see, it reads 389k in the breakdown now, Juni nodded. Yeesh, that vile robe is really something then. So that leaves the sword. Enough people probably saw us fighting in the square that time, especially those other ones from the Argent Justice sect. You think they met up with others and word got around that someone had a sword capable of killing immortals? Juni asked. Yep lets get moving.. Ah shit she trailed off as a barely felt repression slid away from her psyche that the memories had identified as a repression on a soul sense she didnt have, except very tangentially through the memories. It mostly manifested as an awareness that their surroundings had gotten more dangerous suddenly. What? Juni asked, stopping again. They just stopped restricting soul sense, she explained. How can you even tell? Juni asked The memories? Basically, yes, she nodded. It certainly means we shouldnt linger here. Juni looked around the ruined clearing, filled with skeletons and rotting vegetation. It was a good thing her sense of smell was somewhat optional thanks to her mantra, so she could filter out the stench. Otherwise, they would have left long ago, just for that. {One with What Is} Focusing on the visualisation art she glanced left and then right before picking left and started to run between the trees, keeping low. Juni followed after, her presence also fading away slightly, before waving to her to head a bit further left. -Ah, of course, her movement art is actually good at this stuff, she acknowledged. Whereas I am just going by good eyesight and gut feelings. Cutting that way, moments later she saw tens of shadowed figures and three more centipedes through the trees to their left. Shaking her head, she adjusted her pace and waved for Juni to take the lead but Juni just shook her head. I cant use it with qi; that makes it go very weird right now. Better if you lead, Juni signed back. Nodding, she ran on, following Junis occasional directions as they ate up the ground, tracking after the turmoil ahead of them. There was no point in fighting, so they just ran flat-out, evading groups, most of whom paid them little heed. They were just two UrVash females running flat out in the jungle, looking like they were going somewhere and not wearing enough visible tattoos to mark them clearly as either side. Camp ahead, she signed to Juni, who waved for her to head right around it. Cutting that way, she stumbled abruptly as a distant soul sense caught her and tried to smash into her consciousness with the intention of dispersing it. Beside her, Juni also gasped and crumpled to the ground. Staggering up, she thanked the symbol in her minds eye mainly, and the blood for her still having a mind to stagger up with. I thought Juni rasped but she cut her off, because it wasnt just them that was suffering; the whole camp ahead of them had died where they stood pretty much. So it had that kind of weakness, she panted, cajoling her mantra to help her expel the last of it and then grabbing the still stunned Juni. A second sweep came a moment later and she focused desperately on the mnemonic. Her mind started to fuzz disturbingly as something grasped this way and that, searching for life she guessed. The probe of their area went on for a full ten seconds before vanishing. Somebody didnt like the idea of forces sneaking into their backline? Juni groaned, wiping blood from her mouth. Could be orC She trailed off as a third sweep, this time not really focused on them, but sweeping ahead, in the direction of a bright flare she had just spotted through the trees that lit up the night sky. Or they are after Han Shu and the others? Juni said, looking in that general direction. Without that art of yours we would be if not dead, very badly inconvenienced. Looking back at the camp, she saw several figures had staggered up and were looking around drunkenly. One pulled up a comrade and shook them back to consciousness. Moments later though, three figures on centipedes surged out of the darkness into the camp and started tearing it to pieces. Exhaling, she tugged Junis arm and moved onwards. The answer to why, turned out to be more prosaic than she expected though, as after two hundred more metres, she started to find dead hook bats everywhere. River, ahead, she signed to Juni, hearing the rushing water before she saw it. Behind them, drums started to pound on the ridge they had come from. Arriving at the edge of it, it turned out to be a concealed drop in the landscape itself. The rushing water was a waterfall pouring over the ridge from a large cataract that swirled out of the forest and over the lip into a broad shallow lake. To her right, about two miles away in the rain, she could see the still burning form of a large tree. Further on past it, near a rising stone pillar on the far side of the mid region of the valley, was another burning swathe of forest that the group had presumably set fire to with the intention of luring out hook bats. Another cloud of black shapes was swirling in the middle distance, shrieking and diving as they moved in their general direction, away from a third blaze. Moments later a wave of soul strength swept across everything. Her vision wavered and she coughed blood into the water in front of her before managing to recover. When she did, the swarm was not much diminished. So, either they suck at targeting soul sense, or something else is going on, Juni gasped, staggering up. -Some of it is soul sense, but that last one was the presence of the land rejecting intrusion into its alignments, an old voice in her blood hissed sibilantly. -Alignment? She asked, understanding what they meant kind of but? -Some being or beings is trying to pick up the vitality of this land and make it theirs, it explained as she placed it as the one who had explained the bulk of the symbols to her and had the nigh unpronounceable name of Epidechirteriaeos. This Fate Seizing Layout as you call it, has been noticed by things best left alone. -Thank you she sent back, grimacing as she steadied herself. Wiping blood from her nose she had the presence of mind to grab Juni to stop her falling into the water beside them. T-thanks Juni panted, holding her head. According to the blood, we were almost feng shuid to death there, she explained. Alignment Break? Juni groaned. Yep, apparently related to the Fate Seizing Layout, Is that what this is Juni sobbed, holding her head. A curse on their nine generations, may they all die of cock rot. She was about to agree, when she saw a figure hurtling across the treetops, from the edge of the escarpment near where they had crossed it over the heart of the centipede tribes war camp. The rain was physically deforming around it as it bounded from tree top to treetop. A huge UrVash, nearly two and a half metres tall wearing white centipede carapace armour, grey, black and gold war paint and carrying two wicked looking weapons made of centipede limbs. She had no trouble seeing them at this distance either, because the world itself fairly warped to ensure her vision was drawn to them clearly. Moments later, she saw a second figure, further over, carrying a black bone cleaver or maybe club C it was hard to tell with the shape C covered in gold and blue drawings of eagles grasping thunder that seemed awfully familiar? -Thunder Stalker, very old tribe, hunted my descendants who conquered the sky, catching them and warping them into tools of war, Ochirioptrix hissed. -oh That also helped her place why the designs seemed familiar; there had been that wall carving showing what she now knew to be something like UrVash. -UrKhal, warlords among other tribes, Ochirioptrix added before vanishing again. Both gave her a dangerous feeling in any event. Dragging her gaze away from them, she saw the hook bat swarm had called up friends in the same instant that the instincts in the blood hissed of danger. Oh may your This time, the soul attack was the genuine thing, just as the first one had been, crashing across a huge swathe of the forest between here and there, decimating and stunning the rising swarms before they could get out of hand. It deadened her limbs, making her perception waverC When she recovered her sense of her surroundings she was in cold water. Flailing, she found the surface and swam away from the noise until her hand dug into sand, allowing her to pull herself up. Juni was not that far away, also pulling herself out, looking bedraggled. You what happen! She turned to see a group of UrVash wearing rough cloth and carrying metal weapons standing nearby. You not of tribes you the leader, a male that the instincts pitched as being about Soul Foundation, raised his bow and shot at her. Oh get out! she snapped, drawing her qi cloak around her and casting the spear at him, even as Juni, who had somehow retained her mask, pulled the bow out of her talisman and sent two arrows at him in turn. The cloak fully formed around her as she jumped forward, crashing into one of the charging UrVash and sending them flying. Rolling up, she dashed for the spear, shouldering a second of the warriors out of the way. They were not powerful she realised, Golden Core at best, as she put a third one through a tree and then swiped two more into the lake behind her with the tail that the qi cloak had manifested conveniently. Ill rip out your bones and offer your heart to the earth father! The female UrVash roared a challenge at her and bounded at her faster than she would have credited. Soul sense hammered into her, but this time she shrugged it off thanks to the qi cloak. The more she used it, the more she was coming to realise that it was somewhere between qi armour and the kind of manifestation that she had seen other qi beasts like the spiders use. She couldnt use soul strength, she had no foundation for it, but the blood itself had an innate aspect of soul to it because of the ancestral memories. As such, the form was able to resist relatively untargeted attacks. The female UrVashs eyes abruptly shifted to Juni who had started shooting white and blue arrows. Rather than grab these, the female chose to dart back. One of the arrows exploded and the whole collection shredded the forest around them. Other UrVash were charging out of the rain drenched forest now as well. In the forms heightened awareness, her qi sense caught what she realised were crude shelters. -We would have to crawl out of the waterfall on the side with an actual war camp right on its shores, wouldnt we, she complained inwardly. One cut at her with a metal axe that managed to penetrate her qi cloak enough to leave a scratch on her flesh. It didnt do the axe any good though, because the yang blood rapidly started to eat into the metal, even as her qi cloak there started to darken and take on a more material form for a few seconds before the wound healed. -Nope, not going to stage two she grimaced. That could happen if she was wounded enough. The catalyst was her own blood, or the blood from the jars. The downside was that it would eat her vitality rapidly and unless she had a way to replenish it like with the blood from the jars, she would rapidly become incapacitated unless she risked handing over control to the ancestral memories again and allowing the blood to rampage again. Grasping her attacker, she threw them bodily into the trees, scattering others, and then took both hands and smashed them into the ground, sending her qi rippling through the land. Everything within ten metres rippled, trees splintered and her qi reserves flowed away rapidly as the shockwave scattered the wave of attackers, knocking weaker ones out with the pressure wave and making even the stronger ones stagger. BREAK! The roar echoed through the forest, imbued with yang intent, borrowed from the blood. The female UrVash staggered back, looking pale. Surging forward, she stabbed at her with the spear aiming for her heartC The kick sent her spinning. Before she could right herself, she caught a glimpse of an ancient old UrVash as he blurred right beside her, his leg already flying outC Her qi went chaotic as she was sent flying back out of the forest, crashing down on the beach. BURN! She spat blood and screamed, sending a wave of yang intent with the yell, infusing the faint mist of her own blood and turning it into a white sheet of death that swirled through the clearing turning rain to mist and then mist into more fireC Beyond it, she saw the old UrVash C who now that she had light didnt quite look like any other UrVash she had seen, swarthier, with broad, hooded brows, dark earthen skin and a white bushy beard C did something and most of the blast was scatteredC Not waiting to see what would happen, she saw Juni already fleeing for the darkness and followed her as fast as she could. Two ferocious soul senses swept past them as she caught up to Juni, making them both grimace and stumble. Well, that was instructive, Juni signed. She nodded and pulled out one of the Nascent Soul cores, drawing qi from it. Behind them there was a sudden burst of danger in her minds eye and she tackled Juni, sending them both to the ground. An arrow shot through the air where they would have been, travelling a metre further before exploding violently with a bone-numbing soul power that tried to cancel her consciousness. {One With What Is} Grabbing the comatose Juni, she used the disguise art as fully as she was able. {Flickering Steps} Reminded that she did, in fact have a movement art, she used it, pouring vast amounts of qi into it and regretted that she had discarded it before as being mediocre. The yang strength in her body surged and the world distorted around her as she skipped across the pool below the waterfall. All around her mist surged as the water boiled with her passage. Landing on the far side, she turned her mantra inwards, hiding her qi as best she could and fled into the shadows.

~ Starkadr, Old Elder of the Vashlagh ~
Starkadr, Old Elder of the Vashlagh, sighed as the pair somehow managed to evade his perception on their second attempt. Their emergence from the pool had been surprising, but now he had seen the blonde-haired one spew thaumic mana-breath across a third of their impromptu camp, he had a good idea of what was what and no intention of chasing after her into the night. Not with all the rest of the chaos going on. Grandfather? Will Thrar his great granddaughter Althildr asked, cradling the form of her beloved, a promising tribal warrior in whom he had placed strong hopes Dispersing the remainder of the energies that were causing havoc around the camp, he walked over to Thrarkil and pushed some mana into the brat, neutralising the thaumic poison in his body. He will live. He was fortunate you were present to catch those arrows though, or he might not have been so lucky. She nodded tearfully as he considered the arrows which had been cast aside nearby after she snapped them. Mountain Biter tribe Primitive Orcs followers of the dark defiler, one of the nearby Vashlagh warriors, having found another, held it up for him to see. Do we not pursue? He shook his head, looking back in the direction of the distant battle with the Six Eyes Tribe. The encounter clarified quite a lot about the current circumstances, bizarre as they were. The girl had been odd, he hesitated to call her a half blood, because she had only Calderon blood in her veins, but she was clearly in human form which meant that she was likely born with that form. Technically that did make her a half, but only until she answered the call in her blood and he was in no hurry to fight an angry wrym right now. No do not, but spread the word to other camps: not every archer in the darkness is of our people. That alone will cut down on their effectiveness if they do decide to attack anything. But they attacked us one of the other elder warriors in his escort grumbled. Althildr had the grace to look awkward. Who is in command here? he murmured, stroking his beard with his good arm. No disrespect, Elder, the warrior muttered in apology. If you must know, that was likely the big turd that the Orcnas kicked, that allowed us to pinpoint their emergence so clearly. If anything you should be sacrificing gold and animals to her and calling her prosperity. What are they then grandfather? The archer was odd, but the other? How could something that weak force the dread defiled? Althildr queried. Hah, he had to laugh there. She was trying to put on a brave face, having been saved by him it seemed. There is bravado, and there is understanding your limits, Althildr, he rebuked her gently. Neither of those two is simple He trailed off as another wave of perception surged through the distant swarm of bats disturbed by a tree exploding. That is a matter for later though. Angrad! A few moments later, Angrad, leader of his escort, trotted out of the trees from where he had been tallying up the injured. My Lord Starkadr. Take the rest and head towards the battle line. We came here to discover how those Orcus-worshiping scum got out of their box. Both Erugrush and Ragnus appear to have been side-tracked, so you are now in command. My Lord, Angrad bowed slightly and turned to the rest. PACK UP. LETS GO CLEAN SOME ORCNAS GUTS WITH OUR AXES! His bellow echoed through the surrounding forest and hundreds of crouching warriors who had been stirring to readiness hefted their long axes and stood, abandoning shelters and small fires to start their advance again. What of the disturbance? Angrad asked. Leave that to me, he growled. Ensure that my grand-daughter and her beloved do not meet further mishap. My Lord, Angrad nodded again, before turning and walking off again. Did they really fight Orcnas? his granddaughter muttered, peering into the rain-drenched gloomy forest where the half-awakened Calderon child had fled. That was not strong enough surely. It was barely able to hold its own with me; I would have killed it if not for the archer and even she was weak. Weak, were they? he chuckled again. The archer is already an enigma: her aura is of this place, just as we are and she carries Fortune in her eyes and her feet. As to the other, you would not have killed her. That was a Calderon child, born to a lesser form, but her blood is as pure as I have seen in many a year, purer even than some in the old kingdoms, before our kind were forced out by the human tribes. Had you pushed her, she would have called to the rage in her blood and then even I would have had to treat it seriously. Wyrm? she stared at him dully, then looked back into the dark forest. The other warriors who were still nearby, who had heard, breathed a sigh of relief. Look on the bright side, he chuckled, glancing around. You all get to paint the dragons eye upon your breast and wear it with honour, for even if it was child, it was still of that ancient species. There may be a time yet to deal with it, but it is not here and now. There was another ripple as arcane fate twisted unnaturally, trying to subvert the geomancy of the land they were stood upon. He pushed out his perception and stabilized the land around them, protecting those nearby from the backlash and scowled again. Follow after Angrad quickly. Do not leave his side. Yes, Grandfather, Althildr said more demurely now. You lot, go with her, he waved to the others who all sighed in quiet relief and hustled the young woman and Thrar away quickly, in case he decided they should go after a Wyrm. We are ready to depart, Angrads voice echoed in his ears from distance. Lead them off, as I commanded, he stroked his beard pensively. Something is messing with the rules up there, and something is messing with the way things should be down here as a result. That eagle worshiping meathead is indeed impetuous, but Ragnus should not be so easily beguiled Be wary, this may yet be the work of those old evils who slunk out of the Humans cage all those years ago. Understood, Angrads voice turned grim at that, as it should. Shaking his head, he drew a thick, star-metal blade from his body. It was not a reliquary weapon, but it was something only a step or two short. A weapon forged for him by Volundr, returned to him when he was granted pardon and released from Evergrove to serve at the Everkind Empresss whim. Ahh How long has it been, since this place fell from the sky? He considered it pensively, the rain running down his face as he stared up at the sky again. And now I stand at another great ladys whim. -Much less kindly as well. He avoided looking directly at the nearby trees. The Wytch of the Ironwood was not someone who took slights lightly. I always did let my tongue run away with me he chuckled. Hero or villain, really it all depends on who you annoy, doesnt it... Time flowed differently here and he rarely left the depths these days. The agreement struck all those years ago was that his blade remain his in return for opposing the defiled progeny of Kratha, now called Orcus, who had emerged in the Vash clans after the great collapse, when they despaired upon learning that they had traded one cage wrought by men for another, even crueller one. Both above and below were terrors that men and god alike feared. Especially the one below, lost in the depths of Undergrove, sat at the heart of the seal he had been so lucky to evade. A few moments less and he would have been caught like so many others by that betraying spirit. Silent thunder, audible only to those with ears to hear the heartbeat of the world, rumbled overhead again Something had really twisted the skies above into a knot Not forestalled judgement, an out and out subversion of the rule of the world if his eyes did not deceive him. He sighed and strode through the forest, his strides eating up the distance to the chiefs of the Thunder Eagle and Hundred Blades tribes. Within minutes he caught up to the two as they raced across the tree tops, following their quarry. Both Ragnus, Chieftain of the Hundred Blades, and Vashaek, War Leader of the Thunder Eagle tribe, were warriors at the peak of the 7th Circle as the humans liked to call it, but talented as they were, neither had the sense to see him if he didnt wish to be seen. The order of the world itself was current limited to the peak of the 9th, and even then you could only arrive at that threshold if you were born here by braving judgements few would risk. By comparison, his august and heroic self, who had, he had to concede, been around far too long, had been making his way through the 12th circle before he ever landed in here. -Even so, I have to wonder how she did it, he mused considering again the half-awakened Calderon. The Six Eyes tribe was not simple and had a few genuine old freaks among their number and the girl had had Asuranaleths prized spear in her possession. That was carved from the leg bone of a primordial leviathan unearthed in the depths. It was not crystallized loci, like the roots the humans had mined out, but it was second only to it. By comparison, the human girl had carried a blade marked by the forges of Undrhallen, the mighty workings beneath the Black Tower that had stood in these lands for millennia before the Academy ever became an idea. -It takes a lot to push unawakened ones to the wall Calderon are named for volcanoes, but someone like that vile old elf should know how to hunt them safely There were no clues in her mana form either, except that it was not a wyrm or a drake. -A Land Tyrant perhaps? That was a more disturbing thought; those were rare and even their devolved forms could walk sideways in old lands like these. Strolling along behind them, he put those thoughts from his mind for now and observed the group who were fleeing frantically. All of these were human, with means to burn as well. -What on earth brought you lot here that is the question. He felt something try to touch his truth and warp it, connect his Fate to the chase playing out before him and make it the focus of his Destiny as well. It was fairly mindless, but the strength made him pause even as it washed over him and tried to get him to display the strength of his weapon. Attack the boy, make him manifest his weapon Gritting his teeth he quashed it, frowning at the strength and the intention behind it. The origin was above his realm certainly. -From the outside? Attack the Boy. Make Him Manifest his Weapon. It surged back, a ghostly net trying to snare his limbs. Such was his realm that he had some understanding of this kind of play and ploy. Shaking it off again, he saw that the weapon Ragnus was carrying was his fathers old battle club, made from the claw of a celestial eagle from the shores of the star ocean. It was an ancestral weapon of the Thunder Eagle tribe and was being pulled along in this weird flow of manipulation. Focusing, he saw silver threads swirling around Ragnus and Vashaek for that matter. They were somewhat aware of the problem it seemed, especially Ragnus, but neither had the comprehension, or the clarity in the moment to see what was going on. Something up above was making them dance on strings for its ends. Attack Them, Draw them Out. Make. Him. Manifest. His. Weapon. This time words surged, not one person, several. He had a dim reflection through the threads of another place, a cauldron filled with the blood of mortals, old men in white robes floating in the air focusing and chanting scrolls in the air forming connections to this place -I dont dance for old thieves, only beauties! He snarled and forced the threads away a third time. -His weapon? That much filtered through the backlash as the threads came a fourth time. His gaze lighted on a youth carrying two of the girls. He had brown hair, a tanned complexion and ragged robes that looked rather burnt. On his back he carried a plain scabbarded black sword in an eastern style. There was no way he, who was barely in the 2nd Circle, should be running away from Ragnus and Vashaek, even if you accepted that the whole place was currently restricted to around the 3rd Circle give or take, thanks to whatever broken way the Six Eyes tribe had somehow subverted the vast disjunctive cage from the old war they had managed to re-activate centuries ago. By comparison, the other bearded youth, in a ragged blue-grey and silver robe, was in the 4th Circle. He was carrying two other stunned youths in similar robes. The technique of Air Walking he was using was reminiscent of the inner arts of the people of the far east, who had occasionally traded across the great plains of their world of old kingdoms. They had been able to walk in the heavens and dance with fire birds and dragons. In fact, their whole style was reminiscent of the powers of that place. The weapon itself was surely some exceptional treasure. It would be a shame to leave it in the hands of such a weak humaC He caught himself before he could raise his blade, seating. The threads had come in via his very thoughts. -You think yourselves like the old storm father? he hissed. This was direct manipulation. The circumstances of this place were trying to force him into direct conflict with the boy for some reason. They had been able to puppet the two warleaders, touch the hordes below and twist their This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. -So that is how the old things escaped their cage the means by which this place touched the world were twisted from the outside and their purpose defiled. Were these humans drawn to the Orcnas? The turbulence of their passing draw in the Calderon girl? He stared up at the sky again as another shift distorted it like silent thunder. This close to the epicentre it was almost undetectable, but the echoes beyond turned the forest chaotic for a moment, sweeping over the distant battle even shaking the collapsing seal, loosening it yet further -Seal -Seal? -The world should be sealed Taking his weapon, he cut his palm and drew upon his face the design of freedom and sent him outside the physical unreality of this place to seek more clearly what was going on. His form shifted as he forced his way through the barrier. The crossing cost him a portion of his longevity, the series of old runes blazing his eyes as he crossed over and resumed his original, crippled birth form. Now he stood over the valley almost ten metres tall, the wounds of his missing arms tormented him still, even as he cut at the phantasmal thunderclouds above. Great Father of Mountains, Great Mother of the Snows! I, Blood of your Blood, call your names! Your flame to kindle the valour of my bones once more! His grand strength surged, the momentum of his ancient people surged forth as his blade, which had met genuine gods in battle and cut down the monsters they wrought, smote the threads daring to grasp at his future. THOUGH I MAY BE OLD AND HAVE LOST MY ARMS, YOU DARE TREAT WITH ME SO? Even with only two of his eight arms remaining, his blow achieved enough force to send a shockwave through the shattering distortion- Ah that can also work? one of the old men in the room looked surprised. Eh? He stared at the thread that had snaked around his arm, guiding the strike heavenward. The thunder flickered outwards, swirling down and the connection solidified abruptly. Stupid demon, you have saved us a lot of effort another of the old men grinned, reaching for him with a strength that was close to what he had possessed at his pinnacle Vile thing. You dare treat with this old giant. I will make a tomb of your dreams and offer up your soul to the mother of snows! Seriously, did I sell a planet in my last life or something, this is just The shadows around him shifted and the world shattered it was a glass window that just took a rock. The moment shifted and he was in two places at once, now staring at a woman whose hair was like starfire and whose flesh radiated the ethereal light of the star ocean. The seed of the original lotus was drawn on her brow and the stigmata of the final end reflected within her silver eyes as never-ending black circles that swirled into infinity. Origin, holding the blade of causal extinction in her hands, stared at him with ominously furrowed brows then looked upwards. I suppose this also works. Is it not a saying of those martial stars anywhere one seeks the path, the heavens will leave a way? The words were gentle and ethereal, but they contained a horrific finality to them that made his soul shake -Oh shit. Fuck Fuck nope Mother of Snows, please take these old bones down to Hel already A second figure appeared, in the distance, on the distant heights of the Yin Eclipse Watchtower, the anchor of their ruin wherever it was. Her hair was darker, purple-red, wings like black blades, the sign of strife upon her brow and chaos in her eyes. The third figure arose moments later red hair fading to black around the edges, draped in a shadowy robe that consumed the eyes with the endless starry sky therein. The wings behind her, lines like spears that twisted as if they were black holes in the void, radiating out like a sunburst, and the sign of inevitability reflected in her eyes. To the south and with a dread clang two other shadows appeared, the first was an old Buddhist monk in a travelling robe, carrying a bell that extruded a sense of seizing heaven and earth and cracking it asunder. -Oh sweet Mother of Light and Dark, have mercy on this old villain He bowed closing his eyes but his companions arrival could not be denied. A dream reflected through shadowed waters, the ghostly figure wore robes and a veil that flowed like an endless river, misty oblivion cloaking pale skin and golden hair. Behind her, her vast shadow reflected twelve wings, formed of uncounted souls chanting oaths that bound life, fate and death together, decrying those who would break them. Origin stared back at him and the others Division, Inevitability, Sealing, even that most August and Dreadful Queen herself all considered him briefly. Original Extinctions smile made his blood run cold. Ever there are heroes to shove their sword in where unwanted I am impressed at the depth of detritus that has washed up in here in all honesty. Well, you know how they are Division murmured. You dont pay attention for a few aeons and suddenly everyones a wizard. In any case, it seems a door has been opened, Inevitability muttered. It seems you three gentle maidens will have this well in hand after all, the Sage of Sealing sighed. So it seems, how curious, perhaps the destiny of this sad place is finally shifting? the aspect of the most August and Dreadful Queen mused. Yes... another voice chimed a touch acerbically out of the distant night sky. But get on with it, because the aftermath from this is going to be horrid. You cannot act like this again for a while. It seems that unless we execute all those in here, this new gate cannot be closed either, the Sealing Sage mused. There was pensive silence and more unamused eyes staring at him. The pride of greedy men is often their ruin, Inevitability purred. We cannot act freely it seems; however, we can make those who would fish for opportunity here think twice about how close they stand to the water, Division giggled in a way that made his skin crawl. The shockwaves settled out and the reality of the world beneath became fundamentally more as the last vestiges of the ancient cage on the land collapsed and Thunder Crest fully re-joined the greater anomaly again. The sky above rippled and then stilled. Origin stared at it, then at the boy frozen in two moments before him. The thousands of threads over his head knotted together into one, becoming an attractive shade of red. In that instant she grasped it and yanked downwards The sky warped. The blood cauldron rippled and its contents swirled upwards, twisting into a line that stretched into infinity. Those controlling screamed in anguish as their own destinies were caught up in that thread and bound to maintaining the link. As they wailed and fought to extricate themselves, their energies were caught up in maintaining a link between not one but two separate spaces. The thread passed through into that place and one of the screaming figures, an old man in a white robe fell back, blood pouring from his orifices, staining it red. The red thread flowed on, through that new link, into yet another place, connecting to a barely visible bearded figure, sat in some kind of palatial room in a pristine white robe. The shimmering gaps overlapped and the contents of the blood cauldron scattered outwards like the ephemera of a collapsing star. The three places snapped back together and the world deformed, shards sliding apart to form the figure of an old man with a long white beard and drooping brows and the symbol for Huang in gold on the back of his pristine white robe. W-what?" The old man stared around dully. "That is not what should happen? The old sage who, to his shock, he realised was strong enough to be considered close to a true leader of men in the line of those most ancient heroes, venerated by all, evoked an almost humble and erudite demeanour as he looked around in confusion. Most bizarre, Most Bizarre What are those brats? Boy from the Huang, you have a big appetite, colluding to disturb my sisters karma. He never saw Division appear, but suddenly, she was standing beside the old man, an arm draped over him, her red-purple hair falling over bare shoulders, wearing a deep black dress that hugged her form in ways that truly disturbed the mind G-G.G-aaaaaahhh? the sage screamed and tried to stagger back, only to find he was standing in a circle of dark paving stones some three metres wide as the world continued to distort around them. He watched, shuddering as the old man dashed forward, his face the same colour as his beard and the world around him overlaid itself bizarrely for a moment. The sage screamed and tried to stagger back, only to find he was standing once again upon the same circle of dark paving stones as the world continued to distort around them, watching a shadow of himself, his future self, stumble away into probable oblivion. This time he had the awareness not to run and instead began to plead. P-please I didnt know. I-I was only asked by the Young Master to Words are cheap; actions have consequences, Division giggled, pressing a finger to his lips to shut him up. Too bad, your young nobles arrogance has cost your Huang family a Mantled Venerate old Elder today I mean youre kind of untalented, but can your Huang clan actually afford this loss? P-please let this unstudied junior live the old man mumbled, tears actually rolling down his cheeks now. Should have thought about that before you tried to warp the destiny of this place and its people to uncover such a wonderful treasure as the key to our throne, Origin said a trifle sourly. Thanks to you, we are thoroughly perjured with this places fate; whatever happens next is really going to mess up your future prospects. Aha ah auh? the old mans mouth opened and shut, his words failing, making him sound like a simple fool as the Origin became visible to him as well, he assumed. Dont forget these guys all have nine generations, Division snickered. Origin and Inevitability both cast a look at Division. She just looked behind her as if they were not staring at her. Please the old man begged. Origins face hardened and she reached out, tapping her index finger against his forehead, a glittering silver thread becoming affixed to it. As she took her finger away, that thread swirled and twisted around her hand for a moment into a wholly natural but simultaneously utterly stomach-knotting looking symbol. Raising her other hand, she touched her own forehead and out of the lotus symbol flowed a silver thread that swirled into the same symbol, overlaying the two and then flowing back down it into the forehead of the helpless old man where it and his original karmic thread vanished as if they never were. I mean, Huang Ji, Division frowned. I can call you Huang Ji, cant I? Thats not rude or something, is it? The old man, Huang Ji, shook his head frantically. Good, Good Little Ji, if your Huang clan has lots of upstanding juniors in your nine generations of familial descendants you have nothing at all to fear right? Division whispered in his ear as the unreality of the moment intensified under her aura. I mean how bad could the collective karma of your future generations really be? The way the old mans face found new shades of pale to acquire and how he shivered like a leaf in a hurricane told him all he needed to know about that. -Well, if you will mess with these terrifying -Beautiful Celestial Guardians However, before you take up permanent residence here, you can see just how big a shit pot your upstanding juniors shining eyes have landed you in, Inevitability added, stepping out of the shadows to become visible as well. Three Impossible... the old Sage stared at them with dead eyes. There are three of you here? What what is this place? -Hel, but not as you know it, he thought sourly. Division glanced at him, her dark eyes peering through him. I know I gave you a lot of patronage before, but there are limits, her sultry voice echoed in his mind, making his soul shake. I like that about you C that you speak before actually thinking on occasion and act in the most quaintly surprising ways at times C but dont overdo it. Even that decrepit bitch Ironwood can only give you so much succour. The shards swirled and closed up around the old man, Huang Ji, without him ever getting an answer from them, that he heard at least. The scene dissolved, Her terrifying warning hanging in his ears and he was still stood there, about to take half a step forward to attack the boy, in part at the urging of the old thief who had just been dragged away by the Beautiful guardians, watching protectively from the deepest shadows behind the Hel men had once called The Dark Lands.

~ Han Shu C Jungle Valley ~
Mid-leap between one tree and the next, Han Shu felt the world lurch- He came to on the ground, groaning. Liao Ying lay nearby, moaning in agony and trying to pull out a splinter of wood as long as his arm from her leg. There was no sign of Teng Chunhua anywhere as he struggled to move and found that he had broken his leg. His qi was also completely dispersed. Bits of trees were still raining down around them. The two UrVash who had been pursuing them crashed down into the clearing. The blow had clearly come from Vashaek, whose club-cleaver weapon was buried in the splintered remains of the tree he had just alighted upon. The feeling of being pulled towards fighting the two UrVash charging after them had also vanished, he realised. Finally you cannot run any more, human devil! Vashaek growled, ripping his club out of the tree and stalking forwards. He reached for the sword and realised, to his horror it was stuck in the ground a few paces away. Grasping for his qi, he found it truly was gone. You two are causing a big ruckus. A third UrVash appeared, strolling out of the trees, dusting twigs off himself. Compared to the other two, this one was basically an old man, with dark skin, broad bushy brows, a thick white beard and his hair plaited back behind him. Though he was bare-chested he also wore armour, proper armour on his forearms and shins and a cloth skirt around his waist with scales of metal over it. Gasping, he used the moment of their distraction to claw for the swordC The old orc stood on his arm. He had never seen him move, which should have been impossible if the repression was You two drag the whole army out of position, do more good work for those old Orcnas evils in twenty minutes than they achieve in twenty years. -Origin? He tried to focus on the sword, recalling that her voice had seemed to come from the Ninefold Lotus manual rather than the sword itself. Enough of that. That sword is one thing, but you are just a human. Do not push it, the old UrVash said to him in flawless Easten. You understand my words right? Boy? He could only nod weakly. Clawing for his mantra, he found it slipping away like fog -Shit shit The blade rested at his throat, stopping him moving further. It looked awfully like his sword he realised. Closer to Junis spear, Origins voice whispered, sounding distorted. Why you all the way out here, letting all those remnants escape? This this is a human, Vashaek growled, pacing forward. I do believe it is; they are not unique in the world you know, the old UrVash said a touch sourly. Just because you have never seen one outside your nightmares doesnt make them all special. -Is it speaking in Easten for our benefit? Not quite Easten as you call it, Lataan, as it was known before, is an old tongue that has its origins in several places It is a language where words have meaning, so these folk, who live by the honour of their word, value it highly Dont do anything stupid something just her voice slid out of his focus again. -You dont say he thought back grimly. Do not tell lies in it, her words, now remarkably forceful, left him feeling slightly woozy. So what do you intend, Old Elder? the other UrVash rumbled, walking over to Liao Ying and picking her up by her hair. I do not yet know, Ragnus, the old UrVash mused. There is much that is odd out here, and there another danger lurking out here as well. Another? Vashaek frowned. The thing that tore the Six Eyes tribe a new asshole is still out here. If you see a blonde, elfin-looking girl dressed like an UrVash who does not know what tribe it is from, do not engage it and let Angrad know. -Lin Ling? She survived? Amid the fear of his circumstances, that knowledge managed to buoy him up somewhat as he continued to grapple with his inability to touch his Even with the seal returned? That seal is designed to prey on things like it, but it still ruined the Orcnas that had grasped the Six Eyes, the old UrVash said flatly. Do as I say and take your war bands back to where they are meant to be. You are old elder, yes, but this is not thing you have grasp over. You are here for the Orcnas; Humans are Do you want me to cut off your cock and make you wear it as a necklace for the rest of your life, Vashaek? the old UrVash scowled. He is not wrong though, Starkadr, a fourth, much smaller, stooped UrVash, replied as it tottered out of the shadows. The new arrival was ancient looking, shrouded in a cloak of pure white marked with black wavy lines, their skin painted to match, supporting themselves on a thorny staff of burnt wood. Grimvak, the old elder UrVash, named as Starkadr, growled, apparently not pleased to see them. The boy called forth to the End, and It that Ends answered him. They are no friend to us. Ancient Death Walker, the other two bowed now, sounding respectful. Humans are the task of our tribe; this is the rule the Ironwood has set down. Oh that explains it. Origins voice hissed, sounding angry now and making him understand that her issues speaking to him likely somehow related to this new arrival. Great just great this why meddling with fate terrible idea. -What is? His words died in his mind as the old UrVash, Grimvaks gaze somehow forced him to look. His mind frozen, he was able to understand, he found, but unable to form rational thought. I see. So one of the old keys got shaken free, Grimvak tottered over to the sword, narrowing his eyes at it. You know which one it is? the old UrVash asked Starkadr. I do, Starkadr growled, looking worried now. It Do not fear the darkness so, Grimvak snickered and, raising the burnt wood staff, smashed it into the blade, shattering it like glass. It is just a key, a thing, give it nothing and it has nothing. Starkadr flinched and he stared dully, the expected retribution not coming. Surprised human boy? the ancient UrVash looked at him mockingly. You wield this tool, yet know not the rules that bind it? This is just a summoned thing, a mirage made manifest, cheap tricks before this Sorceress. Even so you would anger those that it represents? Starkadr looked genuinely uneasy now, he noted. When have they ever been friend to us? Grimvak sneered. Vile things, there is no place for what they represent in our lands. Vashaek has done a mighty deed this day. His duel was not lost, he did not run, not one step back and the eyes that watch from it cannot move on us; their rules are not so malleable as ours and this is just a summoned shadow. Fuck, I hate these old bastards the most How is an old freak like this in here? Origins voice snapped into focus in his head again suddenly, associated with the Ninefold Origin manual. The question is where it came from Grimvaks icy blue eyes bored into him There should be none of these left here. It took a great cost to evict that damn spear back then, and even now, millennia later, that place where it was still kills everything that goes within visual sight of it as a matter of course. -What is going on? he asked, confused. It is just a summoned thing? For the first time, Origin actually seemed to hesitate. The vessel was forged, so it is not as such. That form was bound to me and used to anchor an ancient prison in the depths of a place called Undrhallen, Origin murmured. But it does appear that the outside meddling has had some unintended consequences. Vashaek spoke great words, and should be allowed his great deed, Grimvak said. You, Starkadr, were commanded by the Ironwood to deal with the Orcnas. Should you not be dealing with them? Fuck you, deathless old hag, Starkadr snarled. There is more going on here than you understand. There are meddlers from outside now. All the more reason to end these humans now, before they can call their god. Remember what happened before? Grimvak snarled. There is a reason we suffer none to live and refuse them passage unto death. Or do you wish to test Volandrs blade against a herald of that tyrant a second time? As I recall last time it tore four of your arms off and incinerated your familys two generations entirely, leaving you to be chained in Undergrove for their mewling brats to gnaw on for sport. He watched the old UrVashs expression twistC {Argent Heavens Ghost Light Talisman} Blazing sutras swirled upwards from the forest thirty metres away forming a vast swirling, Tai-ji symbol. Lines of silver runes swirled out from it as an octagrammic formation rolled out over the whole valley. Silver flames swirled above the head of every UrVash within miles, lighting up the forest in every direction with thousands of silver candle flames. {Argent Devouring Lance} A silver beam split the sky above, which swirled mysteriously, creating a path for it to fall directly onto the UrVash named Ragnas, who was still holding Liao Yings body by her hair. Grimvak waved her hand and the formation wavered for a second. {Disjun- {Ghost Haos Guillotine} The artefact he had seen Hao Jun arriving on shrieked out of the forest, forcing Grimvak to swing her staff and block it. The artefact smashed into a thousand pieces, all of which swirled back around and shot straight back at her, turning into an uncountable number of ghostly little spinning discs. ENOUGH! The bellow from Starkadr, made the whole forest echo. The qi around them turned chaotic for a second and the vast formation crumbled. He watched dully as the old UrVash cut out lazily with his blade. {Starkadr Cuts What He Cuts} Every tree within a mile of them turned into chopped wood, the fires over the UrVashs heads, still burning where most had fallen, drifted upwards and were snuffed out. Amid the ruin, two figures were dragged out and locked in the air by Grimvak, who had lost her cloak and was indeed a her, he could now see. So, more humans always more humans, she spat, staring at the bedraggled forms of Ruo Han and Hao Jun. Ruo Han was badly burned but still alive; Hao Jun, however, looked like he should be dead. He was missing an arm and a leg, an arrow stuck through his chest, upon which blazed the dying embers of the Argent Heavens Ghost Light Talisman. Sorry brother Han... he gasped weakly. Storage devices as well This is truly a day where our Vashlagh has been delivered good fortune, Grimvak reached out and he watched dully as Ruo Hans hand was flayed and the ring on his finger landed in the old UrVashs hands. Hao Juns moved away from him, but then twisted bizarrely in mid-air just as it arrived before Grimvak Screw your mother, old demon. If Im going to die, youre dying as well Hao Jun hissed and the storage ring exploded- Idiot, Grimvak, sneered and grasped the exploding ring with her bare hands, cupping it away. The explosion made the others stagger and shook his bones. Threads of shattered space spidered out between her frail hands, flaying the flesh from her arms and outlining her in a bizarre set of colours that no mortal should ever see sober he suspected. A few artefacts, pill bottles and talismans scattered in the air after she opened her hands, letting the ruins of Hao Juns ring pour out of her hands to lie scattered on the ground. You think I have not seen humans before? Grimvak cackled. I am She who Walked out of Hel, little boy. You will have to do better than that if you want to make death seek me out a second time. Wonderful, just wonderful, Origins voice in his head was laden with anger now. -Cant you? He asked. What... kill this old Hag? There are rules and there are rules. Unless they attack me directly, I cannot act on them until the key reforms or they pick up the sword. Grimvak, do you understand who you are offending? Starkadr growled, dusting himself off from the aftermath of the silver beam of light. She is your problem, not ours. You must adhere to our rules; this is called Vashlagh, not Starkardrslagh. You serve my mistress, not your gilded human swan now, Grimvak sneered. He tried to focus on what had happened before, even as he continued to struggle with why his mantra wouldnt. It is because of what Vashaek did. You lost the duel, even though he cheated thanks to the help of this old Hag, Origin sounded quietly furious, her words making his mind feel like they were being buried in midnight shadows. This I will remember. They dare to call words things they hold sacred, yet are willing to stoop like this? -I lost my mantra because of it? he thought dully. No, you are suffering backlash; this and that are different, Origin clarified, making him mentally sigh in relief. It is keeping you alive right now; do not interfere with it. -Alive? He was confused and then realised that while he could move his legs were Dont think about it! It will fix itself; you dont need extra trauma to bury subconsciously with it! Origins voice somehow snapped his focus back to the moment, forcing him away from thinking about that. Brother Han... Hao Jun was also close to death he could see. His qi, such as it was, was still bleeding into the talisman he had triggered. All I can do Hao Jun gasped and his eyes went unfocused. Around him, there was a sound of cracking space and a shimmering jade talisman emerged from his forehead that read Hao. *tcch* Grimvak plucked it out of the air somehow, trying to crush it between her hands only for her eyes to widen. DARES TO KILL HAO! I, DAO FATHER GHOST SAGE, DECLARE ALL DEMONS SHALL BURN! A thunderous voice shook the whole forest as the life talisman exploded in a flare of silver lightning. Grimvaks body was silhouetted against it for a second as she was cast back into the gloom. Every UrVash within two hundred metres was turned, hit by spidering bolts of Exterminating Yin Lightning, turning them into ash ghosts for a second before they faded away. Starkadr blocked a bolt with his blade, deflecting it away somehow while Vashaek howled and golden lightning surged out from his tattoos, trying to deflect those headed his way. That impact sent the UrVash flying away into the gloom even as Ragnus tossed Liao Yings body aside, into a bolt of lightning, and then fled, only to be caught as well and turned into a blazing candle. I, RAGNUS, WILL MAKE A CHAMBER POT OF YOUR SKULL! the centipede-armoured UrVash screamed as he flailed in the silvery fire, which was eating away at his body now. THIS EMNITY WILL NEVER REST! He staggered forward and then threw both weapons at Hao Jun. {Tiger of Liao} Liao Ying, forgotten by everyone, let her own ring fall from her grasp, her words drifting quietly in the clearing as the symbols on it swirled off and formed a red and blue tiger that rolled over Ragnus, tearing at his body, deflecting one of the thrown blades in the process. The other arrived before Hao Jun and was caught by a hand that extended out of the air, followed by a youth in silver garb. Cousin sorry I was late, the youth murmured apologetically, rapidly surveying the scene that was momentarily frozen in tableau. Abruptly, the whole space around them twisted and rippled outwards as the new arrival waved his hand. Seal-like symbols slid out of the air, forming a ring that reflected onto the ground as the forest around them vanished like mist, replaced by rolling grassland. Ragnus howled and suddenly appeared beside the youth, grasping the weapon that Liao Yings summoned tiger had intercepted, swinging it back at him. Ancient ImmC? The youths words died on his lips as the blade split him in two. With a horrified scream his soul was cut as well by whatever Ragnus had done. DARES TO KILL HAO! I, DAO FATHER GHOST SAGE, DECLARE ALL DEMONS SHALL BURN! Almost on refrain, an identical talisman hung in the air, silver fire swirling out of it consuming the stunned Ragnus where he stood as the ghostly form of the youth clawed itself back together, grasping for the talisman. Fuck these idiots! Starkadr snarled. {And What Starkadr Cuts, Stays Cut!} The blow tore the shifting space around them to pieces as the form of the old UrVash called Starkadr changed. Now a towering ten metre figure loomed over them, vicious wounds visible where six of its eight arms would be. Its eyes were like dark pools, oppressing everything as the blade slammed down on the talisman. N-! the unfortunate cultivator, who had apparently been called by Hao Jun somehow, did not even have time to scream before the blade obliterated him, the talisman and the silver fire itself. The shifting space around them crumpled to the sound of clapping hands and mocking laughter. Oh for fucks sake, Origins voice in his head sounded more disbelieving than angry now. Such a good play. In truth, I hoped to snare that half-awakened lizard girl, and get my spear back but this is actually better! The figure who spoke was breathtakingly beautiful, if you discounted her teeth which were filed to points and the rather unsettling set of six interlocking eye tattoos on her face. Her hair was pale gold and plaited in a very elaborate way, her deep purple eyes, high cheek bones and full lips were only marred by a faint set of claw marks that were already fading. Her upper half was naked, which was the only reason he knew she was a she. The oddity, he noted, bizarrely was that her right arm was much paler than the rest of her body. Asuraerleth, Starkadr snarled, staring down at the new arrival. How surprising, how surprising, to see you here Vashaek Shouldnt you be supporting your brave allies in fighting at the other end of the valley? And is that smoking corpse I see Ragnus? How bizarre, I swear he should also be up there? the woman giggled, walking into the clearing. No sign of that Death Jogger or whatever shes called the figure looked around, amused, ignoring Starkadr, Did she get embarrassed and run away to hide her shrivelled tits? The vast form of the UrVash shrank down until it was only three metres tall, still twice the size of the new arrival, not that she seemed at all fazed. And here, in the middle of it all humans making a mess, just as they should. Isnt this nostalgic, Starkadr? Asuraerleth snickered. I feel like we have been here before somehow Ah, of course. The woman turned to look at the broken form of Ruo Han. No fancy talisman to draw you back from the brink this time. That was surprising, I must say, to see you accidentally discover me only to almost die to those Crag Hunter fools in their quaint little hides. He was confused for a moment, until he remembered Ruo Han warning them about the group on the heights wearing jaguar-like beast hides and leading them around, thanks to that talisman. Really though, that was fortunate, to waste that precious talisman like that when you could really use it now she snickered. Should you really be staying here by the way, Starkadr? Isnt your precious great granddaughter back there? Can your protg kill my old devils and keep your sweet sweet grand-daughter from harm? I wondered how that girl had killed you Starkadr sneered. Turns out you ran away. Isnt that against your religion? My religion? Oh dear she put her hand to her mouth and covered it as she laughed. It was a horrible, jarring sound that slid into his psyche and made what left of it sob, until Origin, now silent, seemed to intervene. I may work with these Orcnas, but they just take my name the blonde woman giggled. Just because my blood was not pure, you think I am like that weak-willed old fool Taranaleth or that rabid megalomaniac Akalaraltis? I am Asuraerleth, Immortal of the Six Eyes, Bright Butcher. I spat in the face of the Midnight Empress herself for the insult her people levied against me and she could only step aside. She could only watch as I gave her sisters bodies to NEvral and sold what remained of their blood thereafter to those mortals who coveted it. How the fuck is an obnoxious bitch like this in here as well Who is next? Nadria of Yessuth, Baradanus of Jerrikal? Origin groaned. He wasnt sure how to take that See, this is what happens when you poke things you shouldnt. Asuraerleth said, coming over to kneel beside him. She pulled up his head and stared at him long and hard for a moment before dropping him again and turning back to look at Starkadr and Vashaek who had recovered. He could almost swear in that instant she had been addressing Origin rather than him. Got no words for me, Eagle Boy? she added, leaning forward suggestively after turning to look in Vashaeks direction. Want to show me the conviction of your weapon? Be a big boy? Like your grand pappy? Before Vashaek, who was now shaking in rage, could say anything, Starkadr had stopped him, holding out his blade. Dont be stupid. That boy was weak, unprepared, and outside forces were twisting the moment. You do notC Vashaek hissed, grinding his teeth. If you initiate a Duel of the Fates with her she will rip your arms off and shove them up your ass, then make you eat your own cock before sending you crying back home in humiliation while she makes clothes of your hide to gift to the firstborn children you will never bear. You speak like you know that treatment personally? Asuraerleth laughed again and shook her head. Her every movement was unsettling and beautiful; even the words and the way they flowed had a sort of terrible timbre to them now. A chaotic cadence that let them linger in his mind, twisting unsettlingly. Did that gilded whore Sannae not let you have your arms back when she freed you? Or maybe she just couldnt stomach fucking something that looked so much like a spider? In the distance, there were horns blaring and drums thundering now. The sky lit up with a wave of green lightning bolts that ravaged the ridge behind. Well? Asuraerleth leered. Get back to the battle line! Starkadr snarled at Vashaek. This time, the other UrVash just stared at him. Ah whatever, dead here as good as dead there, she stood before Vashaek, blue seals rising out of her body, in the form of eyes that moved everywhere, red pupils rapidly filling in- Starkadrs blade cut at her and she bent backwards, dodging it effortlessly and at the same time hitting Vashaek in the chest with a back-handed blowC The forest recoiled, his bones broke, his mind wavered and there was agonizing darkness, punctuated only by Origins distant cursing. Only when he opened his eyes was he sure he had lived, inexplicably. The result, he was sure, was the cockroach like performance of his mantra You think those words, that false promise from a long gone, decrepit monkey, were what saved you? A hand coolly grasped his neck, dragging him up to her eye level. You all live, because I desire it, little human. Your kind are needed here. You are the staves that will turn the wheels of their little utopia to ruin. This close, she was flawless, every part of her drew his eyes, made him desire her even as agony consumed his face and his vision vanished into purple fog, drowned in her eyes. I expect great things, little monkeys Do not disappoint me her mocking laughter echoed as her form in that purple haze faded away and horrific whispering darkness returned. He wasnt sure how long he lay there, unable to move, unable to perceive anything at all beyond her mocking laughter until at last it merged into voices, speaking in imperial common. Here there are some over here! This is is this Senior Hao! What happened here? Ah... Senior Hao is dead this sword? Alive! This ones alive What sect? another distant call. Argent one of the branches Justice, maybe? Must be someone Ah! Senior Tai! SENIOR TAI OVER HERE! Are they even worth healing? This is the one there. He is responsible, and that is his sword! a familiar voice cut through the chaos as he fought to keep conscious -Argent Justice? -Zheng? -Sheng? Something grasped him and he was dragged up, finally able to see his surroundings. His legs worked again, he realised belatedly, but the force that was holding him gave him no recourse to fight back. A youth in a silver robe, akin to the one that had been killed earlier, was standing nearby, hand upheld as silvery chains coiled around his arms. A dozen paces away was the sword, still broken in two, but now with Hao Juns cousins body arranged such that it appeared to have bisected it. The shattered remains of the talisman scattered nearby painting an ominously false scene. Hao Jun lay not ten paces further over, a sad, confused expression on his face, his eyes glassy in death C sole remaining hand still outstretched in the direction of his cousin and Ruo Han. Ruo Han for his part, lay next to Hao Jun, missing an arm and badly burnt. Liao Ying was lying almost naked, sprawled over a nearby rock, her stomach ripped open and her Golden Core shimmering weakly in the wound. There is another over here! a voice called from behind him. Also Argent Justice, looks like! Monkey lovers these are some of those who ran away arent they? someone else called out That is that Junior Elder from the outer sect Ruo Hun? Han I think, someone else corrected. They are Senior Brother Hao, Sheng Zhao, who he now recognised vaguely, replied, standing in a blue-grey and silver robe next to another youth, with curly dark hair tied up in a scholars knot and an inadvisable beard. I recognise that youth. He was the servant of the demoness who nearly killed a bunch of us and plundered the treasure we found in that ruin I mentioned. That sword? Senior Hao said, pointing at Origins blade where it was currently lying. No that sword was with them already, but it is also a treasure; it was able to cut Senior Yans Immortal soul and he is clearly only a Qi Refinement brat. If you search their talismans though, I am sure they will have items from our sect and others He groaned, trying to speak, to refute what that bastard was saying, but the words refused to come. You wish to speak? the youth binding him said blandly. Ah, Senior Bo! people turned and saluted a group of five more cultivators who had appeared, picking their way through the ruins of the battle site. The leader of the group, Senior Bo, was a tall, imperial-looking man with a well-trimmed beard and hard eyes; his dark hair was held up in the imperial style. His dark green and gold robe had runic patterns around the hem that identified him as a member of the Jade Gate Court. The medallions hanging from his hair pin, though, held the insignia for Bo and Kong. The four behind him all wore similar, if less regal, robes and blank white masks covering their faces. Each mask had the symbol Din on it in gold. Hurrying after them, came two more figures: One was a dark-haired youth in a white and blue robe, wearing a lighter gown over the top, also in the deep green of the Jade Gate Court, bearing the seal of the Din clan; the other was a demure woman veiled and dressed in a blue and white gown, her dark hair held up by a hair crown that carried the symbol Ling. Brother Din as well, auspicious, auspicious, a few of the lesser cultivators from other sects who were poking around the battle site bowed again. -Din Oyueng! His heart ran cold, to see the origin of their nightmare walking towards him without a care in the world. Oh this is a surprise, Din Ouyeng narrowed his eyes as he spotted him, not smiling at all. You know this junior? Senior Bo asked. If you recall, the matter of Brother Kong Ji and Brother Din Yao, Senior Bo? Din Ouyeng stated respectfully. Ah, the Hunter Bureau brats who tried to have you killed by sideways means, using the suppression of Yin Eclipse, all so as to help the Azure Astral Authority, Senior Bo nodded. The very ones, Din Ouyeng agreed. Because of them, Senior Brother Jis stratagem was almost ruined. This would be the stratagem whereby your Revivalist Court was in those mountains, already searching when the trail was first announced one of the masked Jade Gate Court members remarked with a certain edge to their tone. Senior Bo cast a sideways look at that figure and they bowed to him in apology, but not, he noted, to Din Ouyeng. -Not a unified front then? It seems clear then, what this is, in light of the news from outside, another of the masked figures noted, looking around. Sheng Zhao bowed deeply. If this junior might speak, Seniors? Go on, Senior Hao waved his hand. We were also done evil by hunters associated with the Bureau who had infiltrated the Teng Schools confidence. Before, we thought them simply incompetent. As you are well aware, Blue Water province is backward; it is common knowledge that their standards have slipped as the corruption of the Bureau has become more overt. Now, however, it is clear that Shan Lai has deployed a great stratagem and aimed to sweep the entire Blue Water province before the young heroes of our generationC Get to the point, Senior Bo cut him off with a wave of the hand. Apologies, apologies, Sheng Zhao bowed deeply. A hunter from the Bureau, Teng Chunhua, was responsible for poisoning the minds of these juniors here, setting us against ourselves. Perhaps the Bureau has been working all along for this end? Senior Bo, Ling Luo bowed. Fairy Ling? Senior Bo glanced at her. This Han Shu is also from an indigenous family with deep links to the Military Authority, Ling Luo supplied. Those with him were from the Lin clan and daughters of a Military Authority Civil Envoy, not to mention a miss from the Kun clan. While this unstudied junior is from the Ling clan, I hope you can see the truth in my words. Senior Bo nodded, stroking his beard and staring at him, then the sword, then the sky. In any case, it seems that this has fortuitously wrapped up some matters, Senior Hao nodded. It seems clear that my disciples were led astray by these rebels This weapon has killed my clan juniors as well C you say it was wielded by this miscreant here when Junior Ning crossed paths with him? Yes, Senior Hao, Sheng Zhao bowed again. Han Shu? Senior Bo, who had been watching from the side-line had now pulled out a talisman and was considering it, looking at him with narrowed eyes. Han Shu oh that Han Shu? The one from the rankings? No way this boy is only Qi Refinement Could he be injured? That Han Shu? Senior Bo asked, raising and eyebrow and looking back at him and then again at the sky. -Oh shit shit Origin? Lady Origin! he called for the sword, but it was silent in his head. -Dont tell me this lot have something to do with what I just experienced Origin said people were meddling? -ORIGIN? Her voice, however, was silent. Trying to quell his panic, he reached for his mantra, but it was still behaving weirdly Ah, there are several on the list, it is true, someone else remarked dubiously. He has no Bureau Talisman, the disciple of the Hao clan who was still holding him prisoner with the silver chains noted. He does have this though. His storage talisman was ripped off his wrist and grasped by the youth. What do you have to say for yourself? Senior Bo addressed him now. Let him speak, Senior Bo commanded and he felt the bar on his voice vanish. I am not a rebel, he said flatly. And you expect us to just believe the word of someone with no identifying features out here and a deeply suspect cultivation? one of the masked figures from the Jade Gate Court chuckled. -You want me to say that Din Ouyeng tried to kill us with Din Ouyeng standing right there by his sect seniors? He cursed directly in his head. [Speak] We were betrayed by Ji Tantai who also called himself Di Ji, and Din Ouyeng the words flowed out of him, somehow forced by the silver chains, even as he tried to resist it. Laughter echoed through the clearing. Di Ji he says? How rich he knows some words Ji Tantai? Isnt that some junior from the Seven Sovereigns Why would we work with those idiots? Senior Bo waved the others to silence and the laughter faded away. I see go on? The compulsion to speak was gone again, but now that he had somehow been forced to reveal that there was no option really but to just state the truth and hope that not every Senior here was as mendacious as Din Ouyeng. Two of my companions were thrown off the cliff, killed for no reason by them. The others were chased hither and thither. This Di Ji abused my friend and junior. I see that is the limit of it? Senior Bo asked. -What else do you want me to say? He cursed inwardly, aware of how futile it was. Isnt this using superior status to bully the weak and hide crimes? The accusation of rebellion is just the words of Din Ouyeng, who hid his cultivation and even his status from us until his companion killed my friends. He styled himself as a Din Clan junior allied with the Ha clan and revealed none of his exalted position. I trust that Senior Bo can see the reality of the situation, even as he said it, it rang hollow, but it was the truth. Those are serious allegations to make against an upstanding sect like our Jade Gate Court, who have been a righteous pillar of the Dun Imperial Court since its founding. There is just one problem with your tale, compelling though it is. Di Ji is no longer among the living, as attested to by numerous old ancestors. While it is true he was a heinous criminal, even he was a victim, deluded by a demon fox as it transpired. He, or the fox that beguiled him, has been dead as long as you have lived. Killed by my junior brother Kong Ji Tantai no less. He stared dully, trying to process that the impossibility of it. Senior Bo sighed. I can understand your confusion. This is not a thing at all widely known Sadly you are not the first to try to pin blame on him where it is impossible. So, are you willing to swear before heaven? Absolutely, he said flatly. The finality of his response clearly surprised them, because even Senior Bo blinked. Din Ouyeng, for his part, was just impassive. My Kong clan is not something you can lightly accuse, do you understand this? Senior Bo said pensively. -Kong clan? He stared dully at the senior This Bo is from the Kong clan, as is Ji Tantai? I will still swear by Heavenly Tian, that my friends were killed by Di Ji, he said simply. It was a risk, but frankly it was the only way out of this he could now see. There is another problem there though, Senior Hao was the one who spoke up this time. This Ji Tantai I know of He is a villain and a rogue, certainly, but he is also from the Seven Sovereigns School, who are our factional rivals, are they not? This is true, Din Ouyeng nodded. I was not working with a Ji Tantai, but with brother Din Yao and Brother Kong Ji. I have no recollection of a Ji Tantai at all. This I swear by the Eyes of Heavenly Fate, who watch over all truth. Many eyes turned to look at Din Ouyeng, who had just impassively sworn an oath to heaven that he knew absolutely in his own mind was a falsehood -Shit does this mean that my own oath I just swore to do could actually backfire? I see, Senior Bo frowned That complicates things somewhat. Setting aside this older question, Senior Hao interjected, there is still the allegation of my junior and the clear evidence that this youth had slain one at least one of my junior brothers, if as you say this sword was one he wielded? It was, Senior Hao, Sheng Zhao again asserted. And given what we now know Yes yes Senior Bo waved him to silence. There is an easy way to check that, Frozen as he was, he watched one of the robed figures produce a strange jade compass that was shiny like a mirror and supported on several gold chains, inscribed by runes. Put some of his blood upon the compass, Senior Bo said flatly. The disciple from the Jade Gate Court walked over to him and the Argent Disciple restraining him drew blood from his hand and placed his palm upon the flat of the compassC It went flat black and ice shot through the bones of his arm, making him gasp and his vision waver He was plunged into dark water as something fearful opened its eyes and stared into his soul The fury there was incomprehensible but even more disturbing was the hunger. Avoided Righteous Death The words that echoed in his mind made his psyche shake and shiver. Huh Senior Bo blinked, as if this was not the result expected. Uhh even the other Jade Gate Court disciples seemed flummoxed. Din Ouyeng was now looking at him in a way that made his skin positively crawl, even though he wasnt sure what exactly the compass had meant I know you said he killed a bunch of juniors but Senior Bo was staring at him like he was a bizarre mushroom now. Seniors we should not linger here! a youth wearing Argent Justice robes scrambled out of the forest, interrupting the moment. What is the problem? he turned to the junior from the Argent Justice sect. Demons dead in the forest lots of demons, slain by our ancient ancestors ability and listen! They stood in silence listening to the thunder and lightning in the distance. The battle was clearly still ongoing not that this lot seemed at all aware of it. Fighting? Senior Bo frowned, staring into the distance. The forest limits our soul sense though, so we cannot see more than a few hundred metres in this rain. You were going to swear a heavenly oath Din Ouyeng tore his gaze away from the compass and turned back to him. Later! Senior Bo snapped. You two, go investigate. Report back quickly if there is some problem, Senior Bo waved to two of the robed figures beside him who saluted and shot off into the darkness with immense speed. Give me that, he added, holding out his hand for the compass, which the robed figure obediently handed over. Senior Hao frowned. If this is that Han Shu, he should have had some remarkable treasure on him Many eyes turned to the broken sword. That appears to be just a sword, Din Ouyeng pointed out drolly, his gaze still lingering on him. Indeed, it is quite ruined, even if it was an artefact, Senior Bo muttered, distracted and now staring into the dark depths of the valley, in the direction of the battlefield. Shaking his head, Senior Hao took the talisman from his junior. Icy pain sank into his flesh; he would have screamed, except, he realised, his voice was sealed again and after dying a thousand times it was not actually all that bad. However Huh Senior Hao stared dully at the talisman that he had just tried to open, then looked back at him. -Hows that, he scowled mentally. My talisman has a ward on it to stop thaC Senior Hao focused on the talisman in his hand. A moment later, the jade that made up its superstructure cracked and warped and then shattered directly as the fundamental structure inside it gave out. The contents, various herbs, a few spare stone blades scavenged from the UrVash and a huge pile of pills they had divided up after the squirrels rampage, spilled out along with The ancestral totem of Mu Shansu and his heroic comrades landed in the muck, glittering faintly through its luss cloth wrapping. All eyes found it immediately, because it was hardly unobvious, what with the ancient aura seeping out of it. -Shit. Wordlessly, Senior Hao bent down and picked it up. You said you were looking for treasure in those ruins? another of the Argent Justice disciples nearby asked, glancing back at Sheng Zhao. The faces on those of the Jade Gate Court were suddenly a bit ugly. Senior Hao. Senior Jiao, Sheng Zhao saluted appearing to affirm, but Han Shu had to roll his eyes; that reply was as close to a no comment as it was possible to get. Instead, Sheng Zhao picked up some pills and considered them. These are from our sect, belonging to some of my late seniors see their marks and these are from the White Storm Sect, The Red Sovereigns, Nine Auspicious Moons Jade Song even Dew Drop Sage Valley and Golden Auspicious Dragons along with several others besides. The group looked on dully, alternating between him and the pile of pills as Sheng Zhao passed bottle after bottle to his seniors. These cannot have been gotten by good means, Din Ouyeng nodded. Let us divide them up and return them to their respective sects; it will assuage them that though their juniors clearly died to this stratagem, restitution can be directed properly at least. -What restitution! He raged inwardly as Din Ouyeng walked forward to stand before him. -This is clearly you bastards framing evidence to fit your crime! What about theC Ah! one of the disciples who had grasped a pill bottle to store it away scowled. These are all contaminated by spatial qi! What? Senior Jiao frowned, and stored the bottle he held or tried to. -Hah, idiots, you think those talismans are basic? He had a moment of catharisis as the faces of the various thieves trying to store the stuff from his shattered talisman all turned ugly. Senior Jiao tossed the bottle to a junior and picked up a bit of the talisman, peering at it for a moment before his face twisted in anger and he threw it at Senior Hao. You idiot, even if the materials are substandard, barely Immortal Grade, this is clearly the work of a Dao Immortal! This spatial qi will reside for hours! You bricked the entire contents of the fate-accursed talisman just because you couldnt break the ward? I Senior Hao looked blankly at the bottle in his hands. It seems we cannot resolve this here, Kong Bo frowned, looking back at the forest. You lot, gather this up into some sacks. Discard what is useless! Senior Hao commanded, his face now pale with anger and embarrassment in the darkness. You want to return? Din Ouyeng frowned, belatedly adding, Senior Bo. Some of the others nodded, and another, wearing the robes of the Jade Gate Court, added, We are clearly not bound by that formation here and the others may not have noticed our departure What are you all Six? Senior Bo snapped suddenly. Out of the forest, now! Stunned by the sudden change in Senior Bos mood, he watched as the Elite disciple turned and grasped the air before him, rending a hole directly through it with the aid of a talisman that appeared a moment later. Beyond it, in the night air, were grassy plains. The fissure in space rapidly widened. The ground around them surged, sweeping most of the contents from his talisman through the rift directly. Others grabbed the bodies, storing those who were dead and carrying those that lived. What of the sword? one of the disciples nearby asked, glancing at it where its fragments still lay. What of it? Pick it up! Senior Hao snapped, not looking around from admiring the ancestral tablet he now held. One of the juniors grabbed it and immediately tripped over his own feet, impaling himself with it and destroying his foundation in a single instant. You, grab it, Senior Bo snapped to one of his masked companions. The disciple pulled out a talisman, slapping it on the sword, then grabbed itC They stared dully as the youth caught the hem of his robe, slipped in the mud and impaled himself straight through the stomach. Senior Shi? one of the juniors rushed over and hauled the figure over, staring at it dully. What the actual Senior Shi is dead? A Golden Immortal died just like that? He felt his skin prickled disturbingly as eyes turned back to him, some panicked, some angry, but many suddenly greedy or calculating. AM I SURROUNDED BY IDIOTS? Senior Bo snarled, waving a hand in its direction, even as he focused on the rift. Who said to pick it up directly? The ground that the sword was on shifted and the object itself was dragged straight through the fissure and dumped on the other side. He was dragged through a moment later by the Argent Justice disciple restraining him even as Senior Hao, holding the tablet, hurried through along with Din Ouyeng. Behind them, he saw Senior Bo turning as several large many legged shadows surged out of the dark forest. The rift snapped shut with a crack, catching an unfortunate disciple half way through it. He was sent sprawling and found he could move again, the silver chains that had bound him not surviving the trip. Their new surroundings were on a grassy hill in sprawling plains that stretched into darkness beneath the night sky. Behind him the mountains rose in the darkness, the broad valley they had fled down bleeding into the plains several miles distant. Only a small number of the group had actually come through, he realised. The rest were now running rapidly out of the forest. Several flares of lightning and then a dull explosion echoed and a moment later two groups appeared in flashes of light and distorted space, jumping from the treeline to the hill beside them. Those still fleeing the treeline scattered again as two arrows exploded, blowing one unfortunate disciple into meat chunks and leaving another with no legs. His companion grabbed him only for an arrow to hit him in the back and then explode, sending his head and arms away. Half a second later, the entire treeline vanished in a sea of green fire cast by Senior Bo, who had just appeared halfway across the distance. After that, no more arrows came. Blinking, he found his hand resting right beside the sword. Grabbing it, he suddenly found his movement frozen as Din Ouyeng turned and noticed him. Ah ah nope Din Ouyeng smiled faintly in the darkness, unobtrusively waving a finger. -May a monkey fuck your mother, assuming you are not already the son of a monkey! He cursed. Abruptly, on the hill behind them there was a pulse of shattering space and a second large group of cultivators appeared in a series of multi-coloured lines, teleporting down out of the sky. Most of them wore robes of the Jade Gate Court and the Argent Hall although there were others in there as well that he didnt recognise. A heartbeat later, a second teleportation landed on the hill much closer to the Argent Hall group who had been re-organising around Senior Hao some paces away. This group, though, was much more ad hoc, led by a tall figure carrying a rather plain-looking broad-bladed spear slung across his back. Sir Cang! Fairy Dongmei! Senior Zi! Alchemy Lord Quan! Various salutes from cultivators echoed across the hilltop as the new arrivals stared around with the look of people not best pleased. The plain-looking, dark-haired man was already walking towards Senior Hao, who was frowning now. How did you come by this? the man identified as Sir Cang words carried a dangerous edge to them as his eyes alighted on the talisman. What business of that is yours, Cang Di? Senior Hao scowled, gripping the talisman as the other disciples of the Argent Justice sect backed up. Senior Cang, Senior Jiao was also frowning now, stepping forward, rather than back. This isC This is a treasure that my sect junior recovered. Does the Shu Pavilion steal from others now? Senior Hao challenged, holding the tablet even more firmly. Liar, Cang Di said flatly, his words almost slapping Senior Hao in the face. Senior Jiao also took a step backward, looking pale suddenly. Sir Cang, this is improper, Senior Jiao snapped, recovering himself. Do you have words to back up such an accusation? Senior Hao added, scowling. Two reasons! Sir Cang continued to walk forward, the air shifting oppressively on the whole hilltop now. He saw that the Jade Gate Court disciples around him had palmed talismans Firstly it has the mark of spatial collapse on it. Unless you broke the storage talisman of your junior to get it out, it doesnt belong to you. Or does the Hao clan now rob their own juniors and then blame others? A fine allegation, Senior Jiao frowned, but circumstanceC Secondly, it carries the name of the sister of my honoured sect master. Why does the Argent Hall have an Ancestral Talisman relating to Saintess Shu Liang? Are you trying to plunder lineages and dishonour the dead? Ah Senior Jiaos mouth opened and shut, suddenly robbed for words. You, a studied senior, cannot be unaware of who the dearly lamented and long missing Fairy Liang was who her brother is? Ah um Senior Hao also looked uncertain. Brother Cang there is no need for such unpleasantness Kong Bo finally arrived on the hilltop, followed by the others who had not made it through the rift. Brother Kong, why am I unsurprised to see you hereSir Cang swept his gaze across the rest of the hilltopand ah, there is Daoist Ouyeng and Daoist Weng and Daoist Pei... It seems every Senior disciple of the Jade Gate Court of standing is here, how remarkable... And after we all had that agreement, the cold-looking woman with flowing dark hair and a shimmering white gown standing nearby added with narrowed eyes. Fairy Dongmei a misunderstanding a misunderstanding We merely came to help Brother Hao here; one of his juniors got ambushed by rebels one of the youths beside Senior Hao said, bowing. Who is a rebel? I see only people who rebel against the words they speak, the armoured man with long, fiery hair and drooping eyebrows and a hooked nose added. Senior Zi how piercing of you but truly, we did come here to help my juniors, Senior Hao replied, glancing between this man and Sir Cang uneasily now. And where are these juniors? Cang Di frowned, surveying the hilltop. We were attacked one of the Jade Gate Court disciples started to say before falling silent. The space around him and the others abruptly rippled and cracked like glass as his gaze swept over them. For a moment, Cang Di was staring right at him, then his gaze swept past. Beside him, Din Ouyeng exhaledC A second faint ripple washed over the space, making his blood surge faintly. The two other disciples holding talismans suddenly coughed blood and the space around them collapsed. There was silence on the hilltop as everyone, even Sir Cang, seemed surprised. The woman, Fairy Dongmei, narrowed her eyes, not looking at Cang Di or him, but her own group oddly enough. Good barrier, Senior Zi commented, a touch sarcastically. If you rescued these juniors why hide them in a cage? Cang Di asked, frowning. Ah this one is a rebel, part of the Azure Astral Authority Din Ouyeng said smoothly. To his concern, that actually made most of the others on the hilltop, even the new arrivals, nod. -I know there is tension between the Imperial Court and the Azure Authority but this is? What in the fates happened outside? he thought, deeply uneasy now. A Qi Refinement boy is a rebel worthy of being held in a Dao Immortal grade talisman cage? the haughty woman asked dubiously. This is a matter for our Jade Gate Court and the Argent Hall, not Nine Auspicious Moons, Fairy Dongmei, one of the disciples beside Kong Bo said flatly. We are the discipline gate of the Imperial Court. Sheng Zhao, who he was swiftly coming to hate a rather great deal at this point, smartly stepped forward and began to speak. He slew various people, consorted with demons, killed two of our Argent Halls Hao clans main branch and also helped lead astray Senior Din and his companions here, early in thC Does the Hao clan need some brat with a rebellious surname to speak on their behalf? the hook-nosed mans words nearly sent Sheng Zhao sprawling. Cang Di shook his head and stared at him then the others pensively. Let him speak, Cang Di said flatly, waving in his direction. He opened his mouth, but no words came out. Senior Kong Bo looked pensive as well for a moment, then nodded. He still has to swear that oath in any case, someone pointed out from nearby. Yes, Senior Din was willing to uphold honour and swore unprompted! another added. Is what they say true? Cang Di addressed him. He turned over the events in his head quickly, wondering what the best way was if any out of this mess. Well? Cang Di asked, frowning. He tried to open his mouth to speak, but found it still restricted somehow, his body just refusing to respond to his words. Cang Di narrowed his eyes. Let. Him. Speak. This time, the words Cang Di spoke, who he was now pretty sure was that Cang Di, given the mention of the Shu Pavilion earlier, made the whole hilltop grow oppressively still. Every other cultivator took a step back and a moment later the restriction was lessened somehow. It belonged to an old expert called Mu Shansu, he and his comrades and his beloved fell there. I found it in a ruin We were chased there into the darkness below the mountains, trying to escape a calamity that unfolded because of The words somehow failed to find form He knew who it was, but was suddenly unable to say it. Because of Next to him, he felt, rather than saw, Din Ouyengs sneering gaze even as the restriction slid back into his throat somehow. -May demons torment your nine generations! He cursed in his heart. I I intended to bring it out here and build a shrine for it, he managed to force out, pleased to see that the Jade Gate Court and Argent disciples were now looking at him with something tinging genuine confusion, as if this was not going quite how it should. A shrine? Cang Di frowned. That name do you know who it is? Last sect leader of Heavenly Dawn Sect, he hissed, leveraging all the mental strength he could to push the words out. -Who would have thought dying a thousand times in an instant would be useful like this! he sobbed inwardly. And how do you know that? Cang Di stared at him, as if trying to see through him. He he [Do not speak] The command flatly hammered into his mind, but compared to dying all those times the pain that came with it was miniscule, a vast underestimation of what he had experienced previously, let alone the haunting blonde devil called Asuraerleths gaze. He told me himself. Last wish was that I carry him and his companions beloved Memories from looking at the talisman, and the faint understanding of the relationships of the people on it to Mu Shansu, surfaced in his mind like shadows in night fog, rendering up a name. Shu Liang [STOP. SPEAKING. CRETIN.] The words ate into his psyche, even as he forced himself to finish. I swore to carry them out of the darkness built a simple shrine where the common folk walk light a lantern for each of them The others on the hilltop were staring at him as if he was a strange mushroom now, all except for Cang Di who had a look that he could only call haunted? I see Cang Di was staring at him This. It was also something I found Mu Shansu, he added, gesturing weakly to the sword. This time, however, to his horror, the words were not his own, but instead spoken through him, pieced together from words he had just spoken and parroted out his mouth by someone else. Cang Di made to walk over, but then stopped, because the Jade Gate Court and Argent Hall had closed ranks behind Din Ouyeng, he realised, and Kong Bo was now frowning even more deeply. Be wary, the masked figure holding his right shoulder said flatly. He is still a dog of the rebellious Bureau. Senior Pei sees clearly, several other disciples nodded. We cannot have him attack Senior Cang and make a mockery of our Court, Din Ouyeng added. In fact, the others nearby also nodded as if this was entirely reasonable. Do you understand your situation, Bureau Dog? the one holding his arm sneered. Yyes his mouth moved, repeating the sounds. -What do you think I am going to do? He wept inwardly. The one I want to stab to death is right next to me! The nature of the bizarre control was still tormenting him, especially since it didnt seem, to be obvious to anyone else. -And you are putting words in my mouth. I Swear by the Eye of Heaven, I will not attack SeniorCang his voice panted out. -That is clearly not an oath, he groaned inwardly. For starters there is a loop hole in it a mile wide... and the person puppeting me is the one who swore it... not me! Unfortunatly, the subtly of that seemed to have bypassed most of those looking on, who were just nodding along and looking disgustingly self righteous. "See, even Bureau Dogs must adhere to our Dun Dynasty," someone muttered gleefully nearby, just to accentuate that point. The question of how bound by any kind of oath the sword itself was...in any case, was also haunting his mind now. Very good His body slowly stood and reversed the sword, holding it flat across his palms. The scabbard did not appear not, which was probably down to it being damaged somehow. Still trying to fight against it, he walked forward, with the two Jade Gate Court disciples at his back, and the barrier dissipated with a ripple. A dozen steps carried him and the two disciples, Din Ouyeng and Senior Bo, over to beside Senior Hao and Cang Di. His mind, racing away was starting to reach a deeply unpleasant conclusion. The sword didnt seem inclined to harm him, but Origins voice had not been heard since Asuraerleth had done whatever she had done -And she certainly did something, he sobbed inwardly. Other than one time, before he entered the space where Origin really existed, anyone else who had picked up the sword had died simply by grabbing it. Origin had been coy on why that was, but the aftermath of the events with that youth who had tried to take it were now playing out worryingly in his mind, along with her explanation of how the sword itself was just a key. The Old UrVash had been dismissive about it With growing horror, he realised he had never gotten an explicit answer out of her regarding whether the killing thing was an innate feature of the sword rejecting others once it had bonded to a bearer, or related to Origin herself somehow The idea that a sword he had given would kill Tian Cang Di, foremost disciple of their generation? He wanted to open his mouth and warn him, but the words wouldnt come out and his face seemed to be frozen. -Please dont kill him -You bastards are you not content enough to make me suffer like this? You want to use me as a borrowed blade to kill THE Tian Cang Di? -Just why? he had to ask. Tian Cang Di had many rivals in their generation, it was known. His great deeds outshone almost anyone elses and he had been an insurmountable figure long enough that his life story was nearly a mythology, preached on street corners in most towns. Even in a place like Blue Water province, on the other side of the world from the Western Shu continent. -They sell story books for children about him and his grand tales for heavens sakes! -Mothers give votive offerings when their firstborn children are male in the hope that they might emulate him and rise to be a hero of their generation Panicked parts of his psyche were starting to diverge now, he realised with dawning horror. Without the mantra to quell them, and that had never been a strong suit of his mantra, even taking in account his ability to feed his emotional turmoil to it, the damage from the repeated deaths combined with whatever Asuraerleth had done and the aftereffects of the compass they had used were all starting to stack up, he was sure. -They cant believe this doesnt look suspect? -Trying to frame me for the attempt? -But as I am the second I show any kind of hostile intent, any one of these disciples would kill me with a palm -Maybe everything is still suppressed somehow? Stray thoughts were starting to run riot on his mind now. Something about the symbol itself was just about sheltering his core, still, but even that was crumbling. His mind was still racing as he arrived before Sir Cang and his body bowed slightly, offering the half of the broken sword towards Cang Di, hilt perpendicular to them both, as was appropriate when offering a weapon formally to a senior under the watchful eyes of all present. Shu this villain offers the sword found with Sir Mu Shansu, his words rang hollow in his ears. -Who is a villain, am I in some play now?? -Mu Shansu said to be careful, that it was picky, that it nearly didnt let him wield it a horrified voice whispered, recalling that warning like an evil augury. -I might as well just slit my throat now and be done now if the sword kills him. -Is this related to the Imperial Court? I know only that Mu Shansu cursed this Kong Hao -And that he proclaimed the Blue Morality Cult a blight on the Heavens another part of his memory helpfully served up. -Shut UP! He focused, desperately, managing to claw a few bits back together. -It shouldnt stab him; it relates to acquisition? He tried to grasp what Origin had told him before, and to his deepening unease found they slipped away like fog, held from him somehow. Tian Cang Di stood there, pensively, considering him. -Please dont kill him that refrain still continued Even as he stared at Cang Di, another horrible thought emerged in the back of his mind, from nowhere almost. -Din Ouyeng was there, when we got buried -There are ruins, caves beyond that ridge line. It is the main access through to the depths beneath East Fury, if you were insane enough -The caverns where we were would surely connect? -Was this whole trial just to find this sword or somehow related to that old man Mu Shansu!?! Have I been walking around this whole time, with the treasure that ten thousand cultivators are all coveting somehow? Cang Di continued to stand there, just looking at him, two paces away. Thank you, nodding politely, Cang Di took the remains of the sword carefully in is hands considering it carefully C and promptly grunted in surprise, the colour draining from his face. -My whole family the whole of West Flower Picking town will be dead without a grave TREACHERY! He had no idea where the yell came from except that the words echoed through his body, scattering what remained of his qi. VILE MISCREANT! BUREAU DOG! SIR CANG! Cang Di, who had staggered back, caught his foot on a rock in the grass and fell over. Shaken as he was, the sword tumbled from his grasp, slipping to the ground between themC To ruin. Familiar, mocking laughter whispered in his ears as the blade hit a rock on the ground and shattered like glass into half a dozen fragments, leaving only the hilt and cross piece intact, which bounced back off the rock and landed nearby scattering fragments of silvery metal as they went. In the same instant, he experience a gut-wrenching sense of severance and something inexplicable intruded between him and the sword. One of those beside him screamed and fell back as a sliver of the blade hit their leg. Another piece landed quivering in the ground beside Cang Di, nearly cutting him, all while others who had been rushing in scattered at the hapless, horrified scream of the disciple who had been stabbed. Assassin! Villain, you dare attack, destroying your weapon to harm Sir Cang? This is showing no face to the Shu Pavilion or our Jade Gate Court! Unbound by oaths? Rebelling against Heaven! In the same instant as the shout stunned his surroundings, a hand arrived at his back and four swords were pricking at his vital points. -Destroy what weapon? It was He was, to his shock, suddenly able to move somehow; the control that had been on his body earlier totally gone. HeC The palm strike from behind smashed into his abdomen, scattering his dantian in a flash of agonising pain and robbing him of words. He spat blood as his qi recoiled as strength His mantra, which was still operating beyond his touch, and the symbol in his minds eye shivered and his dantian started to reform rapidly, the ruined meridians reconnecting. The pain, that should have been crippling, was, he had to concede, nothing close to getting smashed by that accursed club over and over again. Who is a villain? Tian Cang Di hissed dangerously. You seek to act on my behalf? A terrible pressure oppressed everything. The night air became leaden and oppressive as Tian Cang Di stood up, shaking his head and looking half shocked, half annoyed. Most of those present, even the other seniors, were locked in place, pale and sweating. The four around him, pinning him down with blades, and the person standing over him, who was Din Ouyeng he realised, were all shivering faintly, straining against something. But Senior one of the juniors nearby quavered, barely managing to avoid kneeling under the fearful oppression. You were All I see is a broken treasure sword that scattered after trying to draw some qi to repair itself? Senior Zi, who was standing beside Din Ouyeng and blocking his path with a broad, two-handed jian, sneered. Is this the capabilities of the discipline gate of the Imperial Court? another, clean-shaven scholar dressed in robes that looked a bit like those of the Pill Sovereign Sect of all things added. Screaming as if unmanned, over a broken weapon? a womans voice snickered from the crowd, her comment met with nervous chuckles. Enough. Senior Bo, who had been standing nearby seemingly unfazed, snapped. There was a sense of cracking in the air around him and the oppression dispersed. While I am gratified that you are so willing to act on my behalf, step back, Cang Di scowled, picking himself up. It is as Brother Zi said: the sword only tried to draw qi to repair itself, yet my qi was perhaps too pure for it and so it shattered instead. Just what were you expecting to have happened, that you act this way? There was an awkward silence as the Jade Gate Court disciples, perhaps concerned that their ruse had been discovered, all collected themselves Cang Di reached down and picked up the bit of the blade. The formerly black metal was now grey and grainy, the part of him that was dissociated enough to still observe such things noted. Without comment, Cang Di bent the shard and it snapped gently in two with a flat Crack. Everyone calm down. Senior Bo said flatly. Apologies Senior Cang, the difficulty we encountered in the forest appears to have somewhat shaken my sect''s disciples leading them to overreact. Especially given the current limitations we all seem to be experiencing? The gazes on those around clearly didnt buy that, he was pleased to see. -But limitations? Are their cultivations all really suppressed or something? He found that confusing, because they had been easily throwing around At any rate, this is this and that is that. There is still the matter of other allegations against him, Senior Bo went on, shaking his head. Relating to the good name of our Jade Gate Court, and also the death of two Hao clan juniors. That may be the case; however, I also have questions for him, Cang Di frowned. You wish to consult about treasures before we deal with questions of life and death? Senior Hao snapped. Suddenly, my impression of Sir Cang is less. Cang Di narrowed his eyes, clearly annoyed at that jibe, before turning to look at him. This boy who did he kill? Two juniors of our Argent Justice sect, members of my Hao clan, Hao Jun and Hao Fang. He has also crippled two more sect juniors, Senior Hao replied, looking serious now. So, while I welcome Brother Cangs concern, this is not a matter for outsiders. You brought Qi Refinement junior brothers into this grand trial? a woman from beside Fairy Dongmei asked incredulously. Senior Fang was a Golden Immortal one of the Argent Justice sect refuted. This Qi Refinement boy killed a Golden Immortal What did he do? Anger him to death? Cang Di asked, sounding faintly incredulous now, as he should. There was some awkward shifting, likely because that would mean admitting that it was the sword that had done so. Everyone was suppressed to Golden Core outside, Sir Cang, one of the Argent Justice disciples finally muttered. Yes and in that horrible forest, with these bizarre anomalies that suppress our cultivation, who is to say what can happen? Sheng Zhao added, bowing deeply. We were led astray by these Bureau dogs suffered many problems because of them and were nearly ruined by their stratagem, as you are all aware; what has occurred- The matter remains, he has also accused my Jade Gate Court, and the Kong clan, Senior Bo said, cutting off those speaking. Serious allegations, regarding our good name and status, Sir Cang. Indeed, his allegations have already required Senior Din here to swear an oath to refute them! one of the other Jade Gate Court disciples stated, sounding outraged. Yes, Senior Din did so others nodded. A thing he has been most reluctant to do, Sheng Zhao added, taking the opportunity to smear him, again. -Your mother was reluctant! he cursed, still wracked with agony from the blow that had been intended to cripple him. What did we do to offend you? There are other ways around that, Senior Bo said, pulling out the jade compass again. Senior Zi, please? The hook-nosed Senior Zi stepped back, allowing Din Ouyeng to move again and the two disciples beside him who he noted were entirely fine after being stabbed by the blade shards, moved as well. Our Court is the Discipline Gate of the Dun Heavens, Upholding Honour and Righteousness before all. The allegation is that you conspired to harm Brother Kong Ji and Brother Din Yao, whereas you in turn accused them of betrayal and murder against you and your fellows, in your own words for no reason, at the start of the Yin Eclipse grand trial. Yet both have performed righteous deeds that resonate with our world, uncovering evil and righting misdeeds of our generation to the acclaim of many, whereas you are marked as a rebel against the Imperial Court, found at the scene of grave crimes, and stand accused of rebellion, treachery, murder and banditry, one of the masked disciples announced. In light of the circumstances as they are, we can only rely on more oblique means, it seems, to assuage you all and ensure our court is not held to be overreaching, Senior Bo said, sounding a bit resigned now. This compass, is a child artefact of the Eye of Jade Judgement. If this Han Shu is speaking the truth, it will show it. If he is lying, or has performed grave misdeeds, it will also illuminate the nature of those deeds in the eyes of our worlds heavens. He stared dully at the compass that they had brought back out, even more certain suddenly that its previous pronouncement was no good thing. These charges and means of judgment seem a bit drastic for a Qi Refinement kid, Cang Di remarked, frowning, especially since you just tried to abolish his cultivation once already. Surely that alone is punishment enough? Any further questions can wait until we are not limited as we are? Wordlessly, two of the Argent Justice disciples dragged over a sack of pills and the talismans they had divided up from the aftermath of the squirrels rampage in the ruins. We recovered all these with him, Senior Hao said simply. There are a dozen sects here, including our own Argent Hall, the Shu Pavilion, the Thunder Gate Pill Sovereign Sect and more. As such, he was given opportunity to swear an oath before, another of the Jade Gate Court piously intoned. This I swear before the Eye of Heaven. There was quite a bit of muttering all around. -What opportunity? Isnt this cursing me with semantics?? He was now thoroughly enraged in his heart. Senior Zi, the fiery-haired, hook-nosed man chuckled, looking at the pile of pills and talismans. If it is just pills from many sects I wonder what we might see if we emptied out some of your juniors rings, Senior Bo, Senior Hao. What exactly was that oath in relation to? Cang Di interjected, seeming rather sceptical. -Thank you! He almost screamed in his head. This villain alleged that his group, who was tasked to safely guide Brother Ouyeng, Brother Ji Fairy Luo and various juniors from the Ha clan, were in fact betrayed by Brother Ji, who he believed was called Ji Tantai. He claimed that this Ji Tantai was in fact Di Ji and that Brother Din was working with him, that his companions were killed by this Di Ji and that another was abused, one of the masked disciples added. Those are your words Can he not speak? Senior Zi added, glancing at him. Villain, repeat your allegations, so these seniors can see your falsity for themselves! the disciple beside him and Din Ouyeng prompted. He was about to just call out their obfuscation directly when an ominous thought occurred. -Are they trying to catch me out in a lie? Din Ouyeng and his companion Ji Tantai killed my friends for no reason, whereupon Ji Tantai revealed himself as Di Ji. The others were chased hither and thither. This Di Ji abused my friend and junior. Din Ouyengs accusation of rebellion is just words. He styled himself as a Din Clan junior allied with the Ha clan and revealed none of his exalted position. Just as before, the words he formed were his own, but it was not him somehow, even if the words spoken were a faithful summary of what he had reiterated before. Cang Di was staring at him pensively still. -Please see I am being controlled please he pleaded, but nobody called anything out. Din Ouyeng scowled. Very well. I was not working with a Ji Tantai, but with Brother Din Yao and Brother Kong Ji. I have no recollection of a Ji Tantai at all. C This I swear by the Eyes of Heavenly Fate, who watch over all truth. He watched dully as Din Ouyeng repeated verbatim his previous oath, looking utterly infuriated. As you can see a grave allegation that Brother Din has sworn" "Di Ji has no association with these matters C This I swear by the Eyes of Heavenly Fate." Din Ouyeng added flatly. -What the? Thats clearly a lie, he stared blankly ahead, trying to find the obvious loophole that might allow Din Ouyeng to state that -Unless it is because Di Ji has no relation to what is going on right here and now? "Villain, you make Brother Din swear three oaths to refute?" one of the Jade Gate Court disciples spat. Uh seniors? Sheng Zhao murmured, pointing at him Shouldnt his cultivation be crippled? That speaks more to Daoist Ouyengs incompetence than the boy, a brown-haired woman standing beside Fairy Dongmei snickered. Are you not ashamed as a Golden Immortal? Indeed, Cang Di said drily, glancing at Sheng Zhao dismissively. His foundation is clearly that of a Physical Path Cultivator; even if he has a dantian, mixing the methods is not uncommon in Blue Water province. As a Dao Seeking cultivator, should you not be embarrassed for your perceptive skills, even with how things are right now? Even so they do not recover this fast Din Ouyeng, who was standing beside him, observed, pulling him more upright. There was some uneasy shifting around from the onlookers and a lot of shaking of heads, mostly among the Jade Gate Court and the Argent Hall and those on their side of the hill. He did, however, note that a few in the group associated with Fairy Dongmei were also staring at him hard and frowning now. A few here and there were commenting on how durable physical cultivators were, but even they didnt seem to really credit that his cultivation was visibly re-forming its dantian from a direct strike from someone like Din Ouyeng. -Shit, all I need is someone noticing the symbol and such he cursed in his heart, finding himself reminded that this had depths it could still plumb that didnt involve his imminent demise. -And how things are right now? If it is heavens judgment that you require our Nine Auspicious Moons has an artefact that fulfils the same purpose. Fairy Dongmei noted, narrowing her eyes. -Thank you! How can someone not find this utterly suspicious at this point! he praised in his heart. You doubt the impartiality of Heavens judgement? Senior Bo asked, raising an eyebrow as he turned back in Fairy Dongmeis direction. Certainly, you are going to great lengths to convince us that this Qi Refinement boy, with a bone age of 27, is a sinner to the extent that even a rabid dog like Di Ji was not condemned, Senior Zi murmured. Convenient as well, Cang Di added, looking less cooperative by the moment, that all this has to take place during this strange bar on Soul Sense. -Ah he recalled dully that that was also a thing. There still should be a huge battle going on inland, in the darkness, and the UrVash had raised the restriction earlier just to chase him down, he was pretty sure. Now that that was dealt with, they had probably re-asserted it to deal with Asuraerleth if nothing else. Let us say, that this would not be the first time your Court has put a costume on a cat and denounced it as a wild tiger for their own benefit, another woman beside Fairy Dongmei added. Senior Liling, someone uncertainly replied, and for the first time, the Argent Hall at least suddenly looked a bit uneasy. The Dewdrop Sage Sect has no face to talk here, a disciple from the Jade Gate Court responded contemptuously. Be thankful we do not arraign a villainess like you beside this wretch. -At least now I know why they are playing this out like they are If nobody has soul sense, they are all having to take it on face value that shit -But wasnt I just soul scanned? Another part of him queried, now genuinely confused. -Am I not being controlled by something? -Do I even have a soul now that can be scanned!? -Ling was controlled bizarrely though, in ways that didnt seem normal? -Is this not a soul art? -Does the UrVash barrier only stop people outwardly perceiving and using soul power? Confused ideas twisted in his head as he sought to make sense of the impossibility of the commands earlier against what was clearly the reality here. Takes one to know one; few are clearer than us on how your Court works, Fairy Liling stated, folding her arms. If you wish to disagree, you are welcome to take it up with Lady Kai Lan. Cang Di opened his mouth, as if also about to say something, but Senior Bo got there first, holding up a hand and cutting off the murmuring from the Jade Gate Court. You are speaking of your sects famous Nine Moons Auspicious Mirror? I have a child artefact on me, Fairy Dongmei said, producing a pale silver mirror about the size of a plate that presented a holy aura. Senior Bo looked pensive, even as there were awed murmurings from those around. Very well, Senior Bo nodded. Turning to the disciples still holding him in place, Senior Bo stared at him long and hard, as if trying to see through him. The gaze made his skin prickle ominously. -Please dont see it he prayed in his heart, wondering if there were other ways to see through a person that didnt involve soul sense suddenly After some ten seconds, Senior Bo just sighed, then, shaking his head as if still puzzled by something, waved to the disciple who was holding him down. Cast his blood upon that mirror. Let us see if he is indeed a sinner in the eyes of the auspicious fates. He found his arm drawn up and his palm cut and placed on the flat of the mirrorC It went flat black and the same icy feeling surged back out of the mirror, making his vision waver as his body was again plunged into dark water and the fearful, vengeful eyes, inexplicably hungering for him, found him once more. AVOIDED RIGHTEOUS DEATH! The words that echoed out of the mirror disturbing the world around them and there was a sound of shattering. When his awareness of the surroundings returned, Fairy Dongmei was being supported by two of her juniors, staring blankly at the shattered remains of her presumably rather priceless artefact, scattered all over. -What? Why did it break? That alone, he was sure was not a good deed. This Fairy Dongmei had seemed to be willing to stand up for what was right along with Cang Di but, having just seen her presumably priceless artefact smashed on his behalf? Cang Di stood there, looking shocked. Truly the Bureau has widened my horizons To have committed such a crime now I have seen a dog. This junior can certainly provide some clarity there Din Ouyeng added, waving Ling Luo forward. Sir Din speaks truly, without him and Sir Ji I would have died thanks to this villain, Ling Luo exclaimed tearfully. We trusted them to guide us, and in return, he and several others led us through a den of horrible creatures trees that exploded and vile insect beasts When we confronted them, they denied it, unleashed talismans and fled, tearing up the forest and disturbing all manner of horrors. We barely escaped with our lives. She trailed off, looking pale and holding her stomach. I was cut in two by one of their stray strikes only saved by Senior Ji Many juniors from the Ha clan died this you all know having met my friend Ha Yun It is a pity he is not here to also see this villain brought to justice. Fairy Luo is a noble daughter of the Ling clan, Din Ouyeng added. She is someone independent of this mess, fortunate to survive by the blessing of heaven. The words around him echoed dully in his ears, framing past events he didnt even recall. They had fled almost immediately and Ling Luo had been whole then Indeed, Senior Hao added. Murdered many juniors, including my clan members and those of several others here, coveted goods, committed treason against our Imperial Court, offended old ancestors left and right, is it any surprise that he has incurred the anger of the world itself? What right does the Shu Pavilion have to interfere in this matter at this point, I ask. That treasure can be debated, but this is clearly our internal affair, the other disciple holding him agreed. And Fairy Dongmeis mirror confirms he has done enough to be considered a sinner before the Eyes of Fate. I trust there are no complaints there? Senior Hao added sourly. Looking around with growing horror, he could see quite a few others nodding. Fairy Dongmei was still white and shaking, and those around her were now staring at him as if this was his fault as well. Well that seems conclusive enough, the disciple holding him remarked flatly. WaitC Cang Dis voice faded away as he felt a palm connect with his back for a second time. Chains of silver surged through his body, mapping out his meridians in an instant before turning into silver fire. The sense that came with them was mind-crushing; it cracked open what remained of his psyche like a rotten egg even as he tried to scream. It wormed into his dantian, shattering it a second time. This time, the double awareness of himself and the sword somehow surged again. The symbol in his minds eye surged and he felt his mantra trying to weakly put up some resistance to whatever was done. His dantian began to re-coalesce a second time as his vital qi was drawn out of his bones, the mantra flowing in reverse to try to preserveC {Seal of the Jade Eye C Lock of Nine Generations} It coalesced in his minds eye, silver-green fire flowing out of it into his bones, drowning him in agony as he felt his awareness of the outside world fade away into nothing. As the seal completed, an eye opened up inside his mind and the hungry darkness from before radiated out of it. With it came a terrible, mind-flaying intent that scoured through his memories and experiences, infiltrating everywhere before locking onto the symbol in his minds eye and then, upon spotting the Ninefold Origins martial manual, shivered with almost greedy anticipation. -Origin! His first instinct was to cry out for her [So you had this kind of thing as well] A voice murmured in his mind, [How amusing and you thought that giving up those things to that Cang Di could save you?] Awareness crumbled further as what remained of his consciousness found itself drawn around the symbol and the manual even as it slid through the greedy grasp like fog. -HHow? A part of him wailed, unwilling to accept. A moment later, that hungry eye settled upon it, and the whole seal in his body suddenly tightened. [Well, no matter, it is done now] The mocking laughter tore through him as darkness welled up around him, his hopeless question unanswered. His last, lingering thought was strange and haunting... He stood in a courtyard watching a dark-haired, beautiful young girl only few years older than him make her first bows to several old men. Beside him, his brother, a few years older than him, was listening to his uncle talk about how he was betrothed to the girl She made her last bow, and somehow their eyes caught and she smiled at him. Juni That last thought, a sad, unrequited thing sank with him into oblivion. Chapter 97 – Shatterpoint
The matter of the Huang-Mo war is an interesting one, because it highlights objectively, to us scholars of the Grand Dao of Divination, the risks inherent to meddling overly with forces of Heavenly Fate. The original spark for this conflict, which went on to wrack a broad swathe of the Azure Astral, Ten Thousand Stars and August Splendour starfields has largely been buried by the events that followed; however, I, having peered carefully at the heavens, have determined it aligned with Red Splendour Great World, a minor influence under the protection of the Huang Heavenly Clan. There, several juniors arrived intending to participate in an auction of rare treasures ran afoul of friends of that worlds Imperial family. Failing to recognise the devil they tempted, they were presented evidence linking one of that number to the Mo clan. Seeking to do good in the eyes of their own worlds fate, these juniors captured them and calling out Evil on behalf of the Huang clan, seized their good fortune and executed them as sinners against the world, unaware of their origins. When the Mo clan discovered what was done, an expedition was sent out to demand answers for this enormous slight against their clan. However, upon arriving at Red Splendour Great World, they found the auction well underway and many grandees in attendance who were not well disposed to their clan or its wider influences. As a result the Imperial Family who found strength in the circumstances, rebuffed them and sent them away with paltry reward, mocking them as devils who wanted justice for their slaughtering ways. Enraged, the leader of the expedition departed, but before he did, he noted that the rampant rule of the world had tainted its fate, such that its rulers had used many sideways means, using oaths incautiously and deploying various stratagems to stymie the good fortune of others that they might keep their position secure, hiding all this behind the shield of the Huang Heavens. Upon returning, that leader disseminated widely that this world was, as such, deeply exposed to karmic backlash and that there was good fortune to be made among those who sought to quell villains in the eyes of their own heavens and that the strength of its juniors was restrained by their deep ties to their worlds fate stymieing their hopes of severing their connections to their worlds fate and ascending beyond the Ancient Immortal realm. Soon Red Splendour Great World, courtesy of its central position and established links to other worlds, was visited by several influences who themselves had been bottlenecked for want of suitable ties to fate at higher realms. Many slaughtered widely without care for status, hunting those who had incurred demerits to aid their own advancement. Others illicitly supported those who would rebel against those who controlled the world, providing them many opportunities. This, in a single stratagem, forced the rulers of that world into a pit, whereupon their rotten edifice collapsed as their own fortune was overturned and their rampant behaviour consigned everything they had built. Thus did the first campaign of the Huang-Mo wars start.
Excerpt from C Insanity of a Thousand Years C The First Huang-Mo Campaign. Authored by Kong Wei, Celestial Scholar.

~ Cang Di C Edge of the Savannah ~
Cang Di stared at the youth from the Argent Hall, who was holding what was almost certainly a key element of the very thing he had been sent into this trial to get and fought against the instinct to curse. -Is this what teacher means when he occasionally says you must be careful divinations do not anger you to death? Seeing it here, here in some random grassy field, made him question the geometry of chance a little bit. Having been stymied from entering the underworld by that terrible tribulation and then ended up shepherding a bunch of lost souls through a jungle, largely against his better instincts except it had brought him, undeniably, to this point where he was stood not five paces away from what he sought. -Iron shoes, meet circumstances and such, he sighed inwardly. Well, that was the lesser problem, in a way. The disciple, Hao Tai if he recalled rightly, was barely an Ancient Immortal and as a member of the Hao clan was likely fixated on it because of the strength of returned fortune that the tablet held. It had been forged to fulfil lingering wishes and in the brief moment he had seen the talisman, he had recognised two other names on it, beyond those of Shu Liang, Mu Shansu and the two ancestral experts his teacher had mentioned, who had vanished with them into darkness. -Ju Tianji and Ruo Tian. Certainly, it was those two names rather than the others that Hao Tai had seen and immediately gone goggle-eyed over. Ruo Tian had been a World Venerate, an independent cultivator who had nurtured many talents during the later Shan Dynasty and whose inheritances were still widely sought after today. As for Ju Tianji, he knew that name because he was a scholar of history himself, and the Three Sages War was something the Shu Pavilion had been heavily involved in. Ju Tianji had been a friend and fierce rival of another great figure of that era, Tai Weimin. What Hao Tai certainly didnt know, or if he did, he had bigger balls than he credited the boy with up to this point, was that the Ju Tianji he knew from the stories was just that, a story. Ju Tianji himself was a fearful expert, yes, but his widely known humble origins were totally bogus. He was, in fact, a scion of one of the most prominent families from Turquoise Pond Supreme world, the Ju clan. -Seizing it from him now would just be counterproductive, he sighed. You will learn the scorching potato those names on it are when you leave here, that is the easy part of this. At that point, the Argent Hall would be unlikely to thank him for bringing allegations of robbing a fated object and disturbing the honourable dead. Especially if Hao Tai intended to use it as he expected, to promote his own foundation to prepare for the formation of his Dao Seed. Robbing the ancestral good fortune of a bunch of old ancestors from the Shu Pavilion, Huang clan, Ha and Lu clans, especially from that generation, was to invite attention of several old freaks who did not care much for the norms of juniors and seniors and would only see the debasement of the legacies of brothers, sisters, mothers fathers or children and act accordingly. Shaking his head, he turned back to the problem at hand -Because I have been standing here for a full ten seconds now, staring at this youth holding out a broken sword and the Jade Gate Court standing behind him are starting to creak under the strain of whatever stratagem they are trying to pull here. Letting time run on, he considered it further. Based on those words the youth had spoken it was linked to Mu Shansu in some way. His own divination art, which did work here, despite the previously weird and now deeply frustrating restrictions on soul sense and a bunch of laws, told him that the two did have some tangential relationship. It was also very broken, very plain then again his own spear was very much on the staid side compared to the artefacts most juniors liked and he was going to carry her until the day he fell, such was the quiet strength it was a vessel for. -And then there is this youth, who is certainly the Courts prisoner, or maybe the Argent Hall, which makes me even less inclined to see this at face value and they have to know it? He was tired, subservient, bound but even without soul sense or any of those usual tools to work with, he could see he was also defiant somehow. The aura of slaughter fairly dripped off him as well. He had recently been involved in a serious fight and the intent that came with it lingered like a ghostly pall, just as it did off the whole forest that swept down out of the broad valley. The youth bowed slightly, offering the half of the broken sword to him, hilt perpendicular to both of them. -So he knows how to handle swords properly Shu this villain offers the sword found with Sir Mu Shansu, the youths words were again tired and drained. His divination art suggested ambivalence, but again nothing untoward. -Am I over thinking this? Have they decided to back Hao Tai and are just giving me this broken sword as a paper gift to assuage matters, trusting that I will not put a lot of pressure on Hao Tai for the talisman? -If it was a treasure they would have surely stripped it from him already. He considered carefully. -His realm is basically non-existent, even if what I can just about intuit of his foundation in the current circumstances is remarkably solid. Staring at the youth, he scrutinized what remained of his qi -No sense he ever had a Nascent Soul; even without soul sense there are ways to know and while there is intent, it is unfounded so no Golden Core either. His durability is remarkable. Body cultivator or he has an inborn physique maybe? The key thing there though, was that this youth had no way to bind an artefact himself it seemed. -Which doesnt explain then, why they didnt just take it off him, unless they just didnt care and its utterly mundane? Or given how plain it is they thought it was just a normal weapon until they let him speak up? -Even if it is was a damaged Dao Artefact, or one that was somehow able to bind itself, of which it has none of the aura, they have talismans capable of that feat easily In the end, the deciding factor was his divination art. He had been practicing it since he found the spear in a ruin when he was twelve, working with his village to exploit that vestige for meagre scraps, millennia ago on the Western Shu continent, before he ever joined the Shu Pavilion or met his teacher, Ancestor Bronze. That old man, who had been his mentor for longer than the total lifetimes of any ten people here combined, had appraised the art and told him that while it was functionally plain, it was better than anything the Shu Pavilion would easily provide him, and that he should keep practicing it diligently. The art was telling him that the sword before him was important somehow. Those hunches, big or small, always led somewhere and while you had to treat matters relating to the fracture paths of cause and effect carefully Sometimes you just had to trust a hunch, and now that hunch told him that the key to this was in fact the sword somehow, that everything here was tied to it. Thank you, he nodded politely and took the remains of the sword carefully in his handsC Ha.. So thats what it meant An old voice whispered in his ear He stood by the sword watching the youth converse with an old ghost in a basement... Heard the conversation saw the youth, named Han Shu, bow three times to it, pledge to honour the old mans last wishes. Saw Han Shu pick up the sword nervously. Scenes shifted C Han Shu explored the darkness, searching desperately for his friends while the sword watched and sheltered him Han Shu entered a village, hewn into the rock He stared at the pool and there as somethingC [PREY] Horrific and ancient, the lingering resentment and unquenchable fury of the words nearly made him suffer a deviation on the spot. Like barbed hooks they sank into his psyche, dragging him deeper into the moment as it somehow became more vivid. He fled, running across dark water as the world was subsumed by malevolence, rising from the deep places, chasing him across the very chasm of time itself [PREY!] ... [HUNGER!] ... [SWEET!] ... [EXPANSION!] To ruin. The words surged as the darkness swirled up to try to devour him, even as he fled upstairs, pursued by an ancient abomination into a great, vaulted space {I wondered what your game was, vile thing} The words seemed to originate from beyond everywhere reverberated in his soul as he collapsed, caught at last by the shadows that hunted him The blade scattered like glass, turning into a sea of silver stars that devoured. [The HATEFUL One...] [INEVITABLE ONE...] [CRUEL ONE?] [SPITEFUL ONE...] [Another?] The horror and abomination that rose reached for a name, even as his psyche crumbled under the sustained onslaught It fought, even as he fought... the shared moment and the awareness of terrible gaps The silver stars surged and the darkness was washed back the pattern of corruption they wrought on the world washed away like a drawing on silver sand? {I am one of Mothers first children, born of her Reason to Be.} The words descended from eternity, soft yet terrible, a cloak of darkness devoid of time and place. Night in its purest embrace hung above, illuminated by shimmering silver stars [Oh.] [Reason To Be.] [FIRST ONE.] [ORIGINAL] [I...AM...PREY!?!] Silver sand multiplied from the scattering shards of the sword, consuming the dark cavern and the moment was somehow split; he saw the world flow forwards while The old man sat there, seeming unsurprised, in the ruin of the dark hall, staring at him. Ha.. So thats what it meant Um? He stared dully at the old man, who wore tattered battle armour in a style he had not seen outside of the Shu Pavilions ancestral shrine. The damage it carried revealed several grievous wounds, including one that would have ruined his cultivation. He had white hair, a thin beard and drooping eyebrows. Two swords were scabbarded at his side. Junior Di greets the Founder of the Heavenly Dawn Sect, Mu Shansu, he bowed deeply, because based on the portrait he had seen, there was only one person this could be. It seems my last moments are destined to be fraught, no matter what heavens they fall in, the old man sighed. I am glad, that despite that thieving little bastard taking over the heavens, my descendants are still filial and the Shu Pavilion stands to uphold justice. If that old bastard Kong Din Hao is also still alive somehow, you are to tell that boy Shu Tian that his big sister, my dear beloved Liang, was betrayed by him. This old man fell to seal away the disaster he wrought, and managed to keep this sword out of their grasp, in death. Perhaps it would have been better that I vanished into darkness along with the evil that came. Our foolish pride certainly warranted such a penalty. All that lurks beneath Yin Eclipse is unsleeping death. A terror unbound from the Aeonspans themselves and it gnaws on the bones of worlds far greater than our humble azure isle. He found he was momentarily speechless as the old man, Mu Shansu, continued to consider him pensively. Well I dont have long, just an old ghost, lingering intent held here by its good grace. Mu Shansu sighed again, growing hazier and gesturing to the sword that Han Shu, who had slumped down comatose, was still grasping with both hands. It seems he will not be able to honour his promise The heavens aii they are cruel. For a moment, he was confused, then realised that perhaps he was somehow in this moment? If that was the case, this was his gaze drifted to the sword. Here and now, it held a very different aura to the one he had grasped. This one felt more weighty somehow? We entered here at the behest of Azure Tyrant Dun Fang fresh seated on his throne, and he buried us here to secure his power, probably to blight Din Hao and draw the Kong Clan thoroughly to his side as much as anything, so that the Dun could be the voice of the Kong clan in this world. But do not forget. This action it is the true worth of the Dun Dynasty. Their seat is only for themselves, and Dun Fang is not simple. I will not ask you to do such a thing as seek restitution for us. To war against the Heavens is not a light thing, and this old man saw the fall of Teng first-hand and the rise of Shan Lai. I cannot curse Eastern Azure to a second such turning of the day. Instead let me ask you only this, Junior of the Shu. He bowed politely, and Mu Shansu, now thoroughly fuzzy, shook his head a final time. This old man was foolish in life; let me, my beloved and those brave souls who came here with me become the strength of common folk in death A glowing, red-gold flame flickered in Mu Shansus eye for a brief moment. The old ghosts form finally vanished and the spark settled down onto the pommel of the sword, where it vanished without a trace. The moment snapped back and he suddenly had a most unsettling sense of double vision. In one instant, he staggered back and the sword blade fell down, hitting the ground and a rock between them where it shattered like glass, bits flying haphazardly everywhere. Villain, you dare attack, destroying your weapon to harm Sir Cang? This is showing no face to the Shu Pavilion or our Jade Gate Court! Unbound by oaths? Rebelling against Heaven! In the second, he staggered back, sprawling, the sword handle in his hand shifting, drawing qi from his body, reforming around a spectral golden lattice that originated from that red-gold spark to form a long, broad-bladed jian-like sword in his hand that, as soon as it gained weight, shrank into a sword shaped talisman of identical design that nestled in his hand, subtly adorned with what looked remarkably like a Yantra that held the moon rune for enveloping night. The two resolved themselves and he watched the remains of the first sword bounce in to the grass nearby as the shouts echoed through his surroundings. Mostly they were fuelled with martial intent or just anger, as nobody could so much as touch a hint of soul force. He closed his hand around the talisman, which was still there and totally unnoticed by all around him, it seemed. Han Shu, now surrounded by four masked figures, Golden Immortals from the Jade Gate Court, gasped and stumbled, staring at him perplexed and pale-faced for a second. HeC Whatever the Han Shu had been about to say, however, vanished as a palm strike from Din Ouyeng smashed into his re-restrained body, scattering his already nebulous foundation. In that instant, he got the most horrific flicker of slaughtering rage from the talisman itself. It made his skin slick and his soul, chained within his body, cower. His qi was no longer draining into it at least, but it had taken well over two thirds of his reserves, such as he could access, he realised. A lesser cultivator might have been struck stone dead just for grabbing the original weapon he realised purely from the qi drain. -Is that their plan? To weaken me somehow? It was a tempting idea, but even the Jade Gate Court did not have that much foresight, and from what he had just seen, if they had known in the slightest what this sword or rather the talisman that had appeared was, Han Shu would not have been holding it to give to him. -There is such a thing as overthinking things, he complained inwardly, wiping his other hand, which shook faintly, across his mouth to check for blood, Sitting up, he glowered at all of them. Who is the villain? You seek to act on my behalf? His martial intent, still chaotic from the connection to that moment and haunted by those screams of the unspeakable abominations, settled around everyone. Even those from his group, shivered C he was angry enough now, not to care. But Senior one of the juniors nearby quavered, barely managing to avoid kneeling under the fearful oppression. You were All I see is a broken treasure sword that scattered after trying to draw some qi to repair itself? Zi Min, who he had some passing acquaintance with, was standing beside Din Ouyeng, blocking his path with his own weapon and looking annoyed. Others had also been running forward, presumably believing that the Jade Gate Court had been about to attack him, such was the furious martial intent many of their Golden Immortals had exuded with those shouts Is this the capabilities of the discipline gate of the Imperial Court? Quan Dingxiang, from the Pill Sovereign Sect, had also stepped forward, frowning. He was clearly smarting still for his group having been left behind by the Jade Gate Court and the Argent Hall when they went haring off here with no warning at all. On the face of it, that alliance would likely require some repair, but there were far more members of both those other sects than there had been in their camp now collected on this hilltop. Maybe close to a hundred from the Jade Gate Court and 40 from the Argent Hall. Unfortunately, without soul sense, keeping track of them was nigh impossible, even for him. Screaming as if unmanned, over a broken weapon? a womans voice snickered from the crowd, her comment met with nervous chuckles. Enough. Kong Bo, who had been standing nearby seemingly unfazed, snapped. He felt his martial intent repelled enough to allow the others to move without rudely breaking his own momentum. While I am gratified that you are so willing to act on my behalf, step back, he growled, picking himself up and unobtrusively stashing the talisman in his robes as he dusted himself off. Thankfully, everyone seemed more focused on the sword which had shattered. Two bits had actually impaled those who had originally been beside Han Shu. They were pale and shaking, looking like Yama had just crossed over their shadows A third bit, he noted, was sitting right beside his leg. It is as Brother Zi said: the sword only tried to draw qi to repair itself, yet my qi was perhaps too pure for it and so it shattered instead. Just what were you expecting to have happened, that you act this way? -And thank you mysterious soul intent sealing field, for allowing me to obfuscate that so easily. Reaching down, he picked up the piece of the sword blade that was beside him and considered it pensively, then glanced at the two injured Jade Gate Court Golden Immortals. The shards of the blade had easily cut their treasured robes and stabbed one in the leg and the other in the arm. There was an awkward silence as the Jade Gate Court disciples, perhaps concerned that their ruse had been discovered, all collected themselves -Did they expect it to do that? -Worry about it later, he sighed, turning his attention back to the blade. The formerly black metal was now grey and grainy. -Almost like? He put some pressure on it, and the blade bent with a flat crack, scattering silver sand over his hand. -That is way too much of a coincidence. Everyone calm down. Kong Bo said flatly, glaring around to instil some decorum into the chaos. Apologies Senior Cang, the difficulty we encountered in the forest appears to have somewhat shaken my sects disciples leading them to overreact. Especially given the current limitations we all seem to be experiencing? -Right he said, looking at the groups arrayed around the hill. If this were weeks ago, I might buy that, were it not coming from you lot The gazes of quite a few other neutral parties were also clearly not buying that although quite a few were also just pleased to see the Jade Gate Court looking contrite, he noted. At any rate, this is this and that is that. There is still the matter of other allegations against him, Senior Bo went on, shaking his head. Relating to the good name of our Jade Gate Court, and also the death of two Hao Clan juniors. -Ah, you cunning brat, so you did notice something untoward, he complained in his heart. That may be the case; however, I also have questions for him, he pressed. -Like what those dark abominations were that nearly clawed their way out of the darkness before that sword spent much of its energy to get rid of them. You wish to consult about treasures before we deal with questions of life and death? Senior Hao snapped. Suddenly, my impression of Sir Cang is less. -Shit, they had these kind of silver-tongued bastards as well, he recalled. Hao Tai was standing right beside the largest bits of the ruined sword as well, the handle, hilt and what little remained of the blade. The jibe was almost stereotypically cheap, but the problem was, people bought that kind of rhetoric, because half of this was just playing with masks. Few people here were really clued into the political manoeuvring, if you wanted to call it that, in the upper echelons of their generation. To maybe 90 percent of those here, these seniors, himself included, were as much symbols as actual people. Flags defining a faction, and those factions played up reputations and used them to promote their agendas. The Argent Hall was known, outwardly, to be one that placed a lot of emphasis on justice. Never mind that the Hao clan was, in his own teachers words a bunch of backbiting rabid dogs gnawing over the legacy of the now long departed Dao Father the Old Ghost of Hao. Ghost Lantern Hao had had a deep relationship with Ruo Tian, if he recalled right. Narrowing his eyes, he stared at Han Shu again. His aura was rather inconveniently drenched in death and slaughter. This boy who did he kill? Two juniors of our Argent Justice sect, members of my Hao Clan, Hao Jun and Hao Fang. He has also crippled two more sect juniors, Senior Hao replied, looking serious now. So, while I welcome Brother Cangs concern, this is not a matter for outsiders. -Who is your brother? If they were juniors from your branch of the Hao clan, his head would already be in a box and I wouldnt be standing here talking to him, he cursed inwardly. Unfortunately, that wasnt something he could easily throw back in his face, especially without either junior here on display. The saying words were cheap, actions speak was being leveraged quite neatly here. You brought Qi Refinement junior brothers into this trial? a woman from beside Fairy Dongmei asked incredulously. He glanced at her again, curious. That was the second time now, she had stuck a well-timed jab in. Senior Fang was a Golden Immortal one of the Argent Justice sect refuted. This Qi Refinement boy killed a Golden Immortal? he asked, echoing the question that was now certainly forming in everyone elses mind. What did he do? Anger him to death? There was some awkward shifting. A few more cynical eyes were now considering the ruins of the sword as well, and also looking at the talisman in Hao Tais arms. Everyone was suppressed to Golden Core outside, Sir Cang, one of the Argent Justice disciples finally muttered, raising the obvious point at last. Yes and in that horrible forest, with these bizarre anomalies that suppress our cultivation, who is to say what can happen? another disciple added, bowing deeply. We were led astray by these Bureau Dogs suffered many problems because of them and were nearly ruined by their stratagem, as you are all aware; what has occurredC -Ah, so that explains it. This Han Shu stumbled across the Argent Justice sect or vice versa and likely there was some conflict regarding the treasure Hao Tai now holds so this is what all this is. This matter was clearly a bunch of noble brats coveting the worth of others and now it was getting away from them, justifying keeping a hold of Han Shu so others would not find out? That they pegged him as a Bureau Dog had also not gone unnoticed. -He doesnt have any markings of the Bureau though He swept Han Shu quickly again -No storage talisman or ring not that that is at all surprising, and no rank talisman either? He was about to ask about that because the memories he had experienced of Han Shus journey through darkness didnt really answer that question either, when Kong Bo cut him off. The matter remains, he has also accused my Jade Gate Court, and the Kong clan, Kong Bo said, cutting off those speaking. Serious allegations, regarding our good name and status, Sir Cang. Indeed, his allegations have already required Senior Din here to swear an oath to refute them! one of the other Jade Gate Court disciples stated, sounding outraged. Yes, Senior Din did so others nodded. A thing he has been most reluctant to do, the same Argent Justice disciple as before added. There are other ways around that, Kong Bo sighed. Senior Zi, please? He stared as Kong Bo pulled out a child artefact of the Jade Gate Courts Eight Directions Jade Gate Compass as Zi Min stepped backwards, letting Din Ouyeng and those still warding Han Shu with their weapons to step clear. Our Court is the Discipline Gate of the Dun Heavens, Upholding Honour and Righteousness before all. The allegation is that you conspired to harm Brother Kong Ji and Brother Din Yao, whereas you in turn accused them of betrayal and murder against you and your fellows, in your own words for no reason, at the start of the Yin Eclipse grand trial. Yet both have performed righteous deeds that resonate with our world, uncovering evil and righting misdeeds of our generation to the acclaim of many, whereas you are marked as a rebel against the Imperial Court, found at the scene of grave crimes, and stand accused of rebellion, treachery, murder and banditry, one of the masked disciples announced. There was much nodding and muttering. It was a reminder that few here were really aware of the true face of Imperial Justice. -Not that the Shu clan is much better or any other here; it is just flags we wave. In light of the circumstances as they are, we can only rely on more oblique means, it seems, to assuage you all and ensure our court is not held to be overreaching, Kong Bo added, sounding resigned, which was a funny joke. -However, if they are going to go to these lengths, either they really want to claim him or he really did somehow manage to slap their face. If this Han Shu is speaking the truth, it will show it. If he is lying, or has performed grave misdeeds, it will also illuminate the nature of those deeds in the eyes of our worlds heavens, Kong Bo finished. Han Shus expression was interesting, he noted. The youth had somehow shaken off a bit of the fugue they had had him under it seemed. Probably because it was actually harder to keep someone whose foundation was chaotically disturbed cleanly controlled with just qi. Even he would struggle in these circumstances to flawlessly puppet another just with intent and qi, and he had millennia of experience as a martial cultivator to draw on. Controlling someone, yes doing so in a way that didnt make it immediately obvious to his peers very difficult. That he had only his gut instinct to go on, looking at Han Shu, and the memories of his mannerisms he had seen And even then it was an open-ended question made him nervous. -Is there a Dao Immortal hidden away in their group? That was the immediate answer -However, if there is a Dao Immortal there they wouldnt be putting on this show so a bluff, but that still doesnt explain the possibility of control In any case, Han Shu now looked deeply apprehensive -Why -Oh they already know the answer Interesting, does that mean he did somehow manage to do something to get his fate marked to the point where that compass would present a result that would strengthen their argument? -Well, I can only call their bluff, he decided. These charges and means of judgment seem a bit drastic for a Qi Refinement kid, he noted, especially since you just tried to abolish his cultivation once already. Surely that alone is punishment enough? Any further questions can wait until we are not limited as we are? There was some muttering and nodding behind him, until two of the Argent Justice disciples dragged forward a sack of pills and talismans and displayed them all. Looking at them, he could see chaotic spatial qi and twisting threads that might have been a mark formed with laws. Within that, was an attenuation in the qi that resonated with Han Shu, proving quite comprehensively at least two of their claims. Firstly, that these items had been in the youths storage ring talisman in fact, and secondly, Han Shu was in all likelihood a member of the Hunter Bureau of a high enough standing to have a warded storage talisman. We recovered all these with him, Senior Hao said simply. There are a dozen sects here, including our own Argent Hall, the Shu Pavilion, the Thunder Gate Pill Sovereign Sect and more. Surreptitiously, he could see annoyed looks now on quite a few people. Many of those who had arrive here had survived multiple attempts at others stealing their stuff, mostly for no apparent reason beyond that they could. Among 15,000 cultivators, it stood to reason there were a lot who would try to bury grudges or seek opportunity. Glancing at the Shu Pavilion pills, he had to note they all had common purchase brands on the jars, which in fact meant they were pills sold by influences affiliated with it, rather than those usually carried by his juniors. As such, he was given opportunity to swear an oath before, another of the Jade Gate Court piously intoned. This I swear before the Eye of Heaven. There was quite a bit of muttering all around. -Interesting semantics there, he noted sourly. Unfortunately it went over the heads of quite a few of those present, still focused on the pile ofC Zi Min just shook his head and chuckled. If it is just pills from many sects I wonder what we might see if we emptied out some of your juniors rings, Senior Bo, Senior Hao. He would not have put it quit that bluntly, but it was a fair point In this play, half those here, if they emptied their storage talismans, would likely have awkward questions to answer. What exactly was that oath in relation to? he interjected, narrowing his eyes and looking at the various outraged disciples. This villain alleged that his group, who was tasked to safely guide Brother Ouyeng, Brother Ji Fairy Luo and various juniors from the Ha clan, were in fact betrayed by Brother Ji, who he believed was called Ji Tantai. He claimed that this Ji Tantai was in fact Di Ji and that Brother Din was working with him, that his companions were killed by this Di Ji and that another was abused, one of the masked disciples added. Those are your words Can he not speak? Senior Zi added, glancing at him. Villain, repeat your allegations, so these seniors can see your falsity for themselves! the disciple beside him and Din Ouyeng prompted. Din Ouyeng and his companion Ji Tantai killed my friends for no reason, whereupon Ji Tantai revealed himself as Di Ji. The others were chased hither and thither. This Di Ji abused my friend and junior. Din Ouyengs accusation of rebellion is just words. He styled himself as a Din Clan junior allied with the Ha clan and revealed none of his exalted position. He watched as Han Shu recounted his version of events. There was still no overt evidence he was being controlled. Din Ouyeng scowled. Very well. I was not working with a Ji Tantai, but with Brother Din Yao and Brother Kong Ji. I have no recollection of a Ji Tantai at all. C This I swear by the Eyes of Heavenly Fate, who watch over all truth. Turning his gaze back to Din Ouyeng, who was looking suitably affronted at having had to swear a binding oath he had to acknowledge that there was no evidence it had been twisted in and of itself to his eyes, or that it was forswearing an earlier oath, although with no soul sense it was close to impossible to tell. -A Qi Refinement youth like Han Shu has no soul sense Would he even be aware that this seal on it is there? If that was the case this Han Shu would certainly need balls of Arborundum to lie in front of this many Immortals with a straight face. -However, the way he worded it was certainly It appeared superficially solid, so long as you took the intent at face value, but he could see at least two issues there: working with and a Ji Tantai. Does that mean Di Ji could have been there after all? Or someone else masquerading using the name? As you can see a grave allegation that Brother Din has sworn" "Di Ji has no association with these matters C This I swear by the Eyes of Heavenly Fate." Din Ouyeng added flatly. "Villain, you make Brother Din swear three oaths to refute?" one of the Jade Gate Court disciples spat while various others nodded in sympathy, murmuring about how this might trouble Senior Dins prospects and such. -And of course they want to close that off fast, he sighed inwardly. Although even there is still an interesting bit of grey there in these matters. It was annoying, because there were many aspects of this that posed problems individually. It also illuminated in not so many words why it was problematic to try to resolve matters by throwing Heavenly Oaths around like this. Wording and intention were absolutely key in heavenly oaths, especially ones regarding borderline taboo subjects like Di Ji. -Not that this lot seem to understand that. Uh seniors? the same Argent Justice disciple as before piped up, ever respectfully, pointing at Han Shu. Shouldnt his cultivation be crippled? Considering Han Shu, he had indeed noted that his cultivation was recovering fast. His working assumption at this point was that that related to the sword, which was still seething ominously in its talisman form. Its anger wasnt quite given to words, but it had risen from a thrum to a dull buzz now. He eyed that youth unobtrusively as well; the observation had arrived conveniently enough to break up the flow again and draw attention of the wider audience back to Han Shu himself. That speaks more to Daoist Ouyengs incompetence than the boy. The brown-haired woman standing beside Fairy Dongmei snickered, glancing at Din Ouyeng. Are you not ashamed as a Golden Immortal? Indeed, he agreed with her drily, and skewered the Argent Justice youth with his gaze. Those kind of petty people annoyed him the most. They repaid every grievance tenfold, and sadly, more often than not had some way to hide from the consequences of their actions because they picked their targets well. His foundation is clearly that of a Physical Path Cultivator he went on. That was the most logical supposition really, given he was a Hunter. With his rank, cultivation and that talisman, he was certainly a herb hunter local to Blue Water province who worked mainly in the forbidden zone itself. Even if he has a dantian, mixing the methods is not uncommon in Blue Water province. As a Dao Seeking cultivator, should you not be embarrassed for your perceptive skills, even with how things are right now? Even so they do not recover this fast Din Ouyeng, who was also well past the point of testing his patience, observed, pulling the still slightly twitching Han Shu more upright. Han Shu, for his part, now looked somewhere between resigned and terrified, as he probably should. There was some uneasy shifting around from the onlookers and a lot of shaking of heads and calculating gazes hidden behind them Both sides were now clearly wondering if the youth had more to cough up in the way of old treasures, he suspected. If it is this our Nine Auspicious Moons has an artefact that fulfils the same purpose. Fairy Dongmei of all people, spoke. Her admission made him blink -They actually let her bring out a child artefact of the Nine Moons Auspicious Mirror? No wonder she was so confident in taking the lead in exploring that town and gathered up all the unattached experts in feng shui to do it. It was just a pity they still had no idea what had happened on the far side of the town before this series of events distracted everyone. A bunch of junior disciples were missing without trace now, and nobody claimed to have seen anything or if they had, they were not talking. The flash of relief that passed across Han Shus face also didnt escape his notice nor did the fact that a few of the distant Jade Gate Court disciples were smirking, thinking their actions hidden in the gloom and lack of soul sense. He tried to wave at Fairy Dongmei unobtrusively, suddenly wishing he was closer to her and cursing the lack of soul sense properly. Focusing his intent, he It melted away, leading to him to really narrow his eyes -Someone is quietly dispersing manifest intent as well as soul sense? -Or is it a feature of the same thing? Soul sense and intent have a very close relationship once you start to move away from its more manifest elements that Martial Cultivators focus on You doubt the impartiality of Heavens judgement? Kong Bo was asking, looking appropriately affronted. Certainly, you are going to great lengths to convince us that this Qi Refinement boy, with a bone age of 27, is a sinner to the extent that even a rabid dog like Di Ji was not condemned, Zi Min murmured. Convenient as well, he added, that all this has to take place when this strange bar on Soul Sense. He watched the back of the Argent Hall and Jade Gate Court groups as he said that; however, this time there was no obvious reaction, even when he had put a thread of his divination intent into that to deliberately stir things? Let us say, that this would not be the first time your Court has put a costume on a cat and denounced it as a wild tiger for their own benefit, Liling Mei, the most senior member of the Dewdrop Sage Sect he had yet seen in this place, added from where she was standing beside Fairy Dongmei. Senior Liling, someone uncertainly replied, and for the first time, the Argent Hall at least suddenly looked a bit uneasy. The Dewdrop Sage Sect has no face to talk here, a Golden Immortal from the Jade Gate Court responded contemptuously. Be thankful we do not arraign a villainess like you beside this wretch. -Which is why she is haunting Dongmeis shadow He sneered inwardly. That said, if you think the Dewdrop Sage Sect is good to cope, you are blinded by chaste bosoms and beautiful flowers C just as they want it. That was another influence that had a strong link to Ruo Tian as well, courtesy of his most famous student, Hua Xiaomei, the Dewdrop Sage herself. As a result, it frequently found itself the gaze of less than scrupulous juniors and had acquired a certain reputation for mendacious thorns among its pretty blossoms. Takes one to know one; few are clearer than us on how your Court works, Fairy Liling stated, folding her arms. If you wish to disagree, you are welcome to take it up with Lady Kai Han. He was about to agree, because this thread was long overdue a few direct comments about that shit stain Di Ji when Kong Bo smoothly cut everyone else off, including his own juniors, he presumed, before they could make this come unstuck by pushing too hard. You are speaking of your sects famous Nine Moons Auspicious Mirror? I have a child artefact on me, Fairy Dongmei said, producing a pale silver mirror about the size of a plate that presented a holy aura. He tried to catch her gaze again and quietly shook his head. At this point, he could nearly believe that this was inadvertently turning into a ploy to target that mirror. Artefacts that divined the worlds fate were if not taboo, rather closely watched. The Jade Gate Court was notoriously proprietorial over them as well C going so far as to ruin quite well-established sects under the guise of them misusing the eye of heaven or subverting the righteous nature of the dynasty. She just shook her head back and ignored him as awed murmurings travelled around and people craned their heads to get a look at such a fabled thing. Kong Bo just looked pensive, before finally nodding. -Shit, she is going to hold a grudge isnt she, after I refused to get involved over the tombs, advocating that they were best left alone Oddly, Kong Bo now also cast a surreptitious look at Han Shu, as if trying to understand something he couldnt quite grasp before shaking his head and waving a hand to the disciples holding Han Shu. Cast his blood upon that mirror. Let us see if he is indeed a sinner in the eyes of the auspicious fates. -Yeah, this definitely feels wrong. Ignoring propriety, he sent her a direct communication using his intent. Fairy Dongmei glanced at him. -You cannot imply that they are targeting this mirror somehow? -Perhaps not just take it back however... -Having brought it out, it will reflect badly on my sect, she snapped, as two disciples carried the mirror forward. -This is not a thing juniors like us can meddle with. I dont know what has you so concerned; if it is that talisman, I will help you get it back later. [AVOIDED RIGHTEOUS DEATH!] The words shook the fabric of the space around them as Han Shus hand and blood were placed upon the plate. The talisman in his pocket seethed, as if refuting the shout directly. The mirror, a priceless artefact, shattered and went dull, its central section ruined as a vast, furious strength recoiled on it directly and the worlds fate denied the very artefact that had delivered the message. A black line snaked through it, twisting out of some other place and the Fate Extinguishing Lightning struck almost in reverse. Everywhere, people stumbled pale and shaking. He had the presence of mind to take a few steps backwards and spit blood as well, to hide the fact that the talisman had just isolated him from that declaration completely. Fairy Dongmei, who had been bound to it, coughed and staggered back as her connection to the compass was broken as it was rendered useless. The two unlucky enough to be holding it and an Argent Justice hall junior collapsed like broken puppets, the shock of the recoil rendering them unconscious. Truly the Bureau has widened my horizons To have committed such a crime now I have seen a dog. Echoes of shock and anger came from everywhere as onlookers demanded explanations. -Oh great, so this is what they were after, he complained in his heart. These bastards never make gambles like this unless they know the deck is stacked; that is why the whole debacle with Di Ji played out how it did. -Never mind the fact that Han Shu called them out on that directly earlier, I should have seen this coming a mile off. They arent interested in him; they are just using him to hammer home that their reputation is good and that people are using that event to slander their good name, further throwing shade on the whole thing. This junior can certainly provide some clarity there Din Ouyeng added grimly, waving a pale young woman wearing the robes of the Ling clan of all things, still affected by the proximity to the broken compass forward. -Ah, there was a girl who was with Din Ouyeng when we first met and that Ha clan boy who had fallen in with Dongmeis group. It took a moment, but he found a face to put to her. Sir Din speaks truly. Without him and Sir Ji I would have died thanks to this villain, she exclaimed tearfully. We trusted them to guide us, and in return, he and several others led us through a den of horrible creatures trees that exploded and vile insect beasts When we confronted them, they denied it, unleashed talismans and fled, tearing up the forest and disturbing all manner of horrors.. We barely escaped with our lives. She trailed off, looking pale and holding her stomach. I was cut in two by one of their stray strikes only saved by Senior Ji Many juniors from the Ha clan died this you all know having met my friend Ha Yun It is a pity he is not here to also see this villain brought to justice. Fairy Luo is a noble daughter of the Ling clan, Din Ouyeng added, looking around as people nodded angrily. She is someone independent of this mess, fortunate to survive by the blessing of heaven. Han Shu, just looked disbelieving now. Indeed, Hao Tai added, looking angry as well. Murdered many juniors, including my clan members and those of several others here, coveted goods, committed treason against our Imperial Court, offended old ancestors left and right, is it any surprise that he has incurred the anger of the world itself? One of the other Golden Immortal Jade Gate Court disciples looked back at him, adding further fuel on their righteous fire. What right does the Shu Pavilion to interfere in this matter at this point, I ask. That treasure can be debated, but this is clearly our internal affair. And Fairy Dongmeis mirror confirms he has done enough to be considered a sinner before the Eyes of Fate. -Wait wait wait wait An old warning from Teacher Bronze sizzled through his head regarding divinations. Be wary of taking things that seem absolute at face value. Death in eight directions can have two meanings. Firstly that there is death in eight directions, and secondly that all eight directions are bringing death to you. What you put into a divination is what you get out he muttered under his breath, recalling how he had seen Han Shu lying pale and dying and holding the sword -Sword Is the sword responsible for saving him somehow? I trust there are no complaints there? Senior Hao added sourly looking around at the others. There was a lot of shuffling and shaking of heads and nodding in agreement. -Did this Han Shu manage to avoid? Well that seems conclusive enough, the disciple holding Han Shu snapped. Wait! he snapped, sending out his martial intent to forcibly push the guards away from Han Shu a fraction too late. Din Ouyeng staggered back, but the damage was already done. The Fate Locking talisman was triggered by him directly and Han Shu slumped to the ground like a broken puppet. BROTHER CANG! Kong Bo met his strike directly, deflecting most of the intent. Had he been at full strength he might have succeeded in forcing the other Ancient Immortal back, but Kong Bo was not someone from Eastern Azure; it was easy to forget that at times. He was a disciple of the Kong heavenly clan itself, his foundation built on a supreme world, not a great world. What is your objection? Kong Bo snapped, blocking him from getting to Din Ouyeng and the two other Golden Immortals who were pale and shaking. Be wary of taking things that seem absolute at face value. Death in eight directions can have two meanings. He raised his voice so everyone could hear. Firstly that there is death in eight directions, and secondly that all eight directions are bringing death to you. Divinations reflect the preconceptions we put into them, is that not right, Brother Bo? You, Kong Bo suddenly looked annoyed at last. -Got you, you monkey-diddling outworlder, he sneered. What are you saying? Zi Min said, frowning. That Fairly Liling was right, he snapped. This is putting a costume on a cat and denouncing it as a wild tiger. You are simply giving our Jade Gate Court no face now, Brother Cang, Kong Bo said flatly. We humoured you. Present proof that convinces all others here Looking around, he could see a lot of people still nodding, especially the women, who had been won over by Luo Lings testimony it seemed. Kong Bo stepped forward until he was only a few paces away from him. Brother Cang has a reputation as one who upholds righteousnessC His divination art shimmered as it showed him a few different paths through this conversation. Kong Bo was untouched by it as expected In one, where he pushed matters, they just kept throwing the face of our Jade Gate Court back in his face until he basically looked stupid In another, he ended up with a huge target on his back Do you not feel ashamed to so obviously speak on behalf of one who has been clearly shown as a villain? That he is not already dead is our Jade Gate Courts lenience, but we have no further face to give you in this matter. Staring at Hao Tai then at Din Ouyeng then finally at Han Shu he sighed deeply. -At least they did not kill him outright even if he has been fate locked. His gaze turned to the others. The three who had come with Han Shu were awake now, and staring at their current circumstances like it was a dark nightmare. The Golden Core boy was missing an arm, the girl had taken a blow through her dantian that would probably see her Soul Foundation crippled without a serious treasure while the older one, who was at Nascent Soul just looked blankly hopeless. The auras of those from the Argent Justice Sect didnt exactly seem like those pleased to have saved a bunch of juniors either more like a group of people who ended up having to share the pie with the Jade Gate Court and are not sure what they got sold in return for their face. -This is absolutely this horrid lot hiding robbery behind a righteous mask, he sighed inwardly. -And the worst part of it is that all these idiots will just play along, because of the flags we wave. Looking around, it was clear that far too many had willingly bought into that flag as well and those that were more disposed to doubt had very conveniently eaten a big loss at the hands of Han Shu as well. -A curse on people treating divination talismans as a black box and trusting to manuals for their compasses, he added for good measure. Who is righteous here, only time will judge, he said flatly, casting a dirty look at Fairy Dongmei, who had the good grace at least to look away as she stared at the broken pieces of the child compass. -And now, the Jade Gate Court has the best compass in town If it wasnt for the fact that I am sure this sword talisman is what they are really after here somehow I would think that alone was their gambit. The worst part of it was, he could already see his own role in this being spun in their eyes. Cang Di, righteous Cang Di, speaking up for someone from the Hunter Pavilion -When all we know is scattered rumours talking of an attack on the Imperial Court and the Duke overthrown outside by the Azure Astral Authority. It didnt help, that the talisman in his pocket was radiating malevolence now. It was making him feel like an evil god was standing right at his back, holding a sword against his vertebrae and wondering out loud whether or not everyone here should just die. -Yes why didnt you kill him immediately? In that case, why use an expensive talisman? Why not just kill him? Kong Bo frowned, while Hao Tai and Din Ouyeng both blinked, as if that was not the answer they had been expecting. The abrupt change of direction made quite a few others blink. -I know why that is, but it will set the rest of them to wondering at least, he sneered inwardly. It was pretty clear that this was that Han Shu at this point. Nobody had actually spoken his name out loud among his accusers. Even when he spoke his own name it had been Shu, this villain. His storage talisman had been smashed to smithereens and he noted the others didnt have their storage rings that he could see. If this was that Han Shu, it made a lot of sense why he would have gotten rid of it except. Their talismans had all updated, at the same time as the momentary outside communication had arrived and the reshuffling had presented those two familiar names back at the top, but there were a bunch of problems with both listings. Starting with why they were unlisted and why the scores were identical. His gut instinct, from a position of somewhat greater knowledge than most here, was that both talismans had been in someones storage and that that persons score was what was cloned somehow. The obvious answers to that were Gan Renshu who was listed third, or Gan Jiao, listed fourth now. The Red Sovereigns Sect had been one of those behaving most rampantly back in the forest, from what few survivors had managed to escape them. The issue there, was that they were even harder to deal with than the Jade Gate Court. The latter hid their fangs behind righteousness, but the Red Sovereigns sect had the open backing of the Huang heavenly clan and mostly their approach wasDont like it? Shut up, or we shut you up. Han Shus previous ''high score'' was surely down to finding the tablet and the sword had been with him since then. That meant that Han Shu, or whoever was in possession of his talisman, had somehow found something five times as valuable in the intervening time. What does that have to do with anything? Din Ouyeng asked, pushing back. Clearly he was a member of the Hunter Bureau He twisted his lip and said nothing. That was the route that led to him having an even bigger target on his back than the one called I am Tian Cang Di. -For now it is enough that I know that poor boy is that Han Shu. I have no intention of letting you lot know I know it or that you certainly know it. And why is killing him out of the question? Hao Tai scowled. -Because clearly you lot want to get at whatever knowledge he has, he rolled his eyes inwardly. You broke his foundation, twice now hit him with a Fate Locking talisman he shrugged. Brother Zi my memory is getting a bit patchy in my old age it seems Do you recall what penalty that villain Di Ji got? Oh, Zi Min snickered, I believe he got life imprisonment in the Yerrek Pits, a sentence so light he managed to get out in a decade, rather paradoxically, with his life. Well, I am sure that the conduct of the Jade Gate Court in this matter is thoroughly upstanding, Brother Bo, he said seriously. How about this: I, Cang Di, admit my error. What are Kong Bos expression went a bit weird. He unslung the spear from his back and levelled it at the slumped Han Shu. In order to make recompense, I am left with no choice but to clear my good name, which I have besmirched it seems in the eyes of many here. I, Tian Cang Di, shall execute this boy, giving him a merciful death, and deliver his soul to the afterlife for judgement by Yama himself. Clearly, he is a sinner in the eyes of Heaven, so it is right that Heaven decides, is it not? Uh Hao Tais expression turned a very interesting shade of neutral as well. Even Din Ouyeng seemed a bit put out of kilter. Well? Will you give me face in this matter? he said, stepping forward. Four of the masked Golden Immortals flinched slightly, but made no actually move to step away from around Han Shu. Could it be that you suddenly doubt Fairy Dongmeis compass? he frowned. You have your own such one, do you not? Perhaps a second reading might be in order after all? Kong Bos eyelid actually twitched slightly. This Daoist misjudged Brother Cang, Kong Bo actually bowed his head in apology. I must ask you to give us face. And If I find myself unable to settle easily with this slight on my good name? He planted the spear butt in the ground again sent out his martial intent more fully. Having the talisman continue to level its killing intent down the back of his neck was a wonderful motivator towards making others feel awkward, he was realising. Kong Bo paled slightly. I am afraid I must insist on at least seeing your compasss reading, to set my heart at ease, he pressed. He pushed back at them, again. In truth, if they called his bluff he would probably have to kill Han Shu, which given he had been fate locked might not be a good deed, depending on what had been done. -A curse on this soul sense block, that way I could at least see how determined they are, he sighed. On the other hand, if he got implicated that way in something shady they had done, unless they were willing to risk silencing the witness to a crime directly, when he got out of here there would be hell to pay with his Teacher. -And if they do go down that route? He self-examined that he had twelve reusable Dao Ascension grade talismans on him and three World Venerate grade ones, gifts from his teacher. Not to mention a small sect armourys worth of bound weapons and single use artefacts. It still wouldnt be enough to kill all this lot, or he would have been tempted to do so already. However, he could take everyone below Golden Immortal down to hell. The question was whether there really was a Dao Immortal lurking in the Jade Gate Courts group. At least one had come in with the Red Sovereigns Sect, he was sure of that. I must ask Brother Cang, humbly, to give my Jade Gate Court this face, Kong Bo actually bowed at the waist. I must insist, he reiterted straightforwardly. My good name is important. I gave you face in this judgement; now I ask you to give me face in redeeming my own part in it. Stepping forward, he smashed the spear straight at Han Shus chest, aiming for his heart. The four Golden Immortals shifted, forming a formation, and blocked the strike directly, stopping the spear, quivering, centimetres from Han Shus heart gate. You! This is the justice of the Jade Gate Court, he sighed, withdrawing the spear. Justice is for them, but not for others. He shook his head and turned to walk away, back to Fairy Dongmei. Kneeling beside her, he passed her a replenishment pill from his storage device. Next time, trust me when I say those bastards only play with stacked decks. I did what I could for now. She stared at him dully, as he walked over to the far side of the hill and looked back at the forest. Behind him the muttering shifted and the Jade Gate Courts disciples began trying to undo the damage that had been done. -At least this way, the other three will probably be left relatively unscathed, beyond what has already been done to them, he sighed. {You are a far cannier boy than Han Shu.} He froze as a voice slipped through his mind; it was like a big sister standing just behind him telling him he hadnt done anything wrong -yet- but there was the chance that could change very fast. Sorry, senior I couldnt save him. The malevolence of the talisman twisted slightly, as if trying to find something wrong with that, but he meant it, simply and purely. You killed every other disciple who picked you up didnt you? he asked eventually. {Greedy hands make for greedy ends.} The talisman''s voice was cruel and cold, a heavenly matriarch tired of meagre, mortal failures. Why did I not die? He was clear now, that this talisman had to be an awakened spirit on the level of at least a high realm Dao cultivator, maybe even a Living Weapon. A spirit that powerful was not to be trifled with. While some could fight it C they had talismans to do so in their group, he was sure if they saw it coming C an ambush attack by a thing this powerful would not be a massacre; it would be an execution. {} {You have taken good care of this lost little child, buried alone in the dark for all that time.} Its voice, grim and ethereal, appeared in his mind as a shadowy, kaleidoscopic eye and somehow drew his attention somehow to the spear in his hand. {Also, Mu Shansu while he did not receive my acknowledgement, he did garner my respect. He and his companions incurred karma with me. Finally, that Han Shu he received my acknowledgement. So, I will give you some advice.} Thank you for the instruction senior, his Immortal Soul bowed deeply in his Sea of Knowledge, faced with the shifting, shadow-like eye of night with its bizarre, Yantra-like pupil. {Treat this child well. Discard her, and I will discard you.} As far as threats went, that was quite up front. {Secondly, do not ever cross me, or breathe a word of what I just said. That bronze pot of a teacher wont be able to save you. Even that old gold coin wont be able to come for your corpse without kowtowing nine times and calling me grandmother.} The eye closed and the ethereal, cruel voice faded away. The Yantra-like design seemed to spin through slightly too many angles and became inextricably part of his Sea of Knowledge, marking him in some way. That, however, was not what was making him suddenly feel very small and far from home. It knew his teachers nature, and knew about Ancestor Heaven Gold. That was not knowledge any kind of spirit should have. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. All that lurks beneath Yin Eclipse is unsleeping death. The fury from the talisman seemed to pulse slightly, as if that idea, espoused by Mu Shansu, was amusing to it. -What the fates is in this place I am sorry for not listening to you before, Fairy Dongmei, Qing Dongmei, had come over to stand beside him. It is fine, he acknowledged, not looking at her. You meant well but sometimes Nothing they do is ever straight, Qing Dongmei sneered. Lilings senior sister screams in her rooms every night or just sits silent by the Dewdrop Pond for months on end doing nothing but plucking flowers because of what Kong Di Ji did to her. But for my being in seclusion, perhaps it would be I and not her. I should have seen it before, he sighed. I was foolish, forgot my own advice to you and now a Qi Refinement Junior is a living corpse. The other juniors rings I saw what was in them, Dongmei said softly. He blinked. You have been standing here for almost 20 minutes, brooding. The slaughtering intent around you is such that there are some juniors from the Argent Hall tripping over their own shadows, she said blandly. He shook his head Time flies when you think hard it seems What was in their rings? Well there were only two They had quite a few pills in them from the Shu Pavilion and also from the Red Sovereigns Sect, White Storm Sept, the Imperial Clan and a few more besides. Now he turned to look at her, frowning. Interesting, he agreed, because it was. However Oh it gets more interesting, she mused. Most of those had spatial shatter on them as well, but no anti-theft wards, so others in the group had the same approximate distributions of pills and talismans in their rings, which were destroyed. Quite a lot showed evidence of being burned in Ghost Fire. The Hao clans rings? he saw immediately what she was angling at. Would you really have killed that boy? she asked abruptly, also staring at the distant, ominous forest in the humid night air. They could have made a much more convincing case for his death than circumstances provided. I He wanted to say I dont know, but in truth he did. Had there been real evidence that he had killed Shu Pavilion juniors, he likely would have. It was a sobering thought. There should be precious few Shu Pavilion juniors in this test, although some would likely have come from the other influences associated with the Shu Heavenly clan. That some of them were dead was unfortunate and something to keep in mind in future dealings in this place. -The last thing I need right now is to be led to kill innocents as a borrowed blade. They wanted him condemned, but not dead Qing Dongmei scowled. And now my teachers compass is staved as well It is only a child compass; there are quite a few. Rather than that, he frowned, I am more interested in why they didnt just do the divination a third time. This clearly paints a picture with a few too many corners at present. She will still blame me for it, Qing Dongmei muttered, twisting her hair between her hands. As she should, he said blandly. That Kong Bo scammed you like a master. What do you mean a third time? she caught up with the conversation. You think they were willing to do a divination like that without already knowing the answer? he said drily. Either they have a more robust compass than it appears, not a copy like yours or they already lost a compass and were opportunistically seeking to spread the pain. So, they knew he would be declared as someone who had avoided death by sideways means and offended heaven as a result? she furrowed her brown. Remember that warning I tossed out, rather futilely it seems in all honesty, he replied, giving her a sideways look. Oh I heard my teacher say similar on occasion usually when cursing things. -Why are you even using that artefact if you dont know the truth of that! He wanted to grab her and shake her suddenly, but resisted. It had been a stressful time for everyone as it was. Let me put this a different way. You scoured our group high and low How many experts in feng shui did you find who could make a beggars compass, let alone read one made by someone else? Qing Dongmei didnt look at him and instead stared at the distant jungle, which was still burning in a few places. Stragglers from what he could only assume were the Argent Hall and Jade Gate Court teleportation here earlier were still mopping themselves up, regrouping and arriving here. Two more distant teleportations had landed as well. -Clearly there is no issue coming here. News travels fast Qing Dongmei noted, as a third teleportation landed on the next hill over, a dozen more cultivators arriving. It has the advantage of not being where we were, he pointed out. True... especially after half those investigating vanished in an afternoon and those who extricated themselves have nothing meaningful to say, Qing Dongmei spat on the ground in disgust. It was a very un-fairy-like action, but he couldnt blame her, her camp had lost nearly all of those who went out there earlier today. Several heavily armed teams were out investigating and now that message talismans suddenly worked again, splitting up was less problematic. The restriction over the town had also collapsed for good a few hours ago, just before nightfall in fact. Anyway among those over Immortal realm, in maybe the 200 we have milling around here, probably ten can find the back end of a divination talisman and a further three could actually make one, he pointed out. "And of those left, who have acknowledged skill, how many are grasped by or aligned to the Court?" Your point is made, she sighed. The basic root of the problem, though, is that even there, they dont know about the big problems, because most compasses are built to circumvent them in some way. While there is good money to be made in forcing the readings of everyone within a mile of site a as we shall call it, if someone there draws death in eight directions, people get understandably shirty about that happening every time little princess Miao divines what happened to her pet cat that fell in the fish pond using daddys special compass that always finds people. Qing Dongmei had the good grace to look a trifle awkward there. His analogy had not actually represented her, and nobody elses compass had broken, but death alignments and the like were notoriously contagious and it was entirely possible to create cursed items if you got too many in a location in rapid succession. Feng shui had some surprisingly pointy fangs like that. In short, most compasses are designed not to break themselves out of hand when they get board or chart toppling results and most ''experts'' among the younger generation are just very good at reading compasses others have made. However, your compass doesnt have those safeguards because frankly you dont do divinations relating that deeply to worldly fate before you undergo your Dao Immortal Tribulation unless youre willing to wear your brown pants come that big day. Qing Dongmei looked sideways at him. I did say it would be better to just wait for soul sense to be useable, he pointed out. But everyone loves a big compass Dongmei sighed. Everyone does love a big compass, he agreed, putting as much sarcasm into that as he could. But thats not what is important. Ignorance is what is important. Ignorance and what people know. The key thing is, those divinations are an absolute bitch. They give you a thing and ask you to understand it holistically. Death in Eight Directions is the famous divination manual example C it can either mean no matter which way you go, you will meet death, that you are in effect in a certain death layout. Or death could come at you from any direction and its entirely up to you to work out the details Or it could mean you are death, and will go where you will. Oh she stared at him dully. So, that boy getting Avoided Righteous Death, has to be viewed through the prism of fate because that was what your compass is attuned to. Absolutely, he did something to piss off the worldly fates enough that they held a grudge over him cheating death, but the how of it is entirely up in the air. That everyone immediately concluded Ohhh, villain, must condemn, is more down to the context and everyone being thoroughly wrapped up in their rhetoric and the flags of righteousness we have all been waving like maniacs since we got in here and nobody knowing a fate-thrashed thing about that kind of divination. You can do a lot with Intent to people who are on the edge and looking for things to blame their circumstances on. Youre saying they duped us I am saying enough people out there hate the Azure Astral Authority enough that it doesnt matter, he sighed, suddenly feeling as old as his years. They want something to justify their misfortune up to this point, and the Jade Gate Court just fed them one unfortunate victim on circumstantial evidence. The fact that that boy found an actual treasure is actually what had kept him alive, as I demonstrated in not so many words earlier. Yes you made quite an impression, Qing Dongmei muttered. We arrived faster than they expected probably, so to avoid a lot of people asking awkward questions some of them thought remarkably fast on their feet. He sighed again, more deeply this time. In any case, it is less important to them that we know something shady went down and more that they carry the will of the majority We know the true faces of most of those here. None of us are good people not if you have survived this world of ours for any length of time. I that is true, Qing Dongmei nodded. They are handing back all the pills and talismans to different sects here, which given how everyone is still having trouble adjusting to this That boy and the two other rings that broke had a small talisman shop and a pill warehouse full of mortal step pills, near enough. All useless to most of them, but to the smaller groups, resources speak, he agreed. Here is your bit They actually gave you some extra, because there is nobody else from the Shu Pavilion here, she chuckled darkly. He stared at the bag in her hand and shook his head. You have some juniors who likely need them.

~ Kun Juni C Devastated Valley ~
Cold darkness consumed her, crushing her body, blotting out her consciousness, worming into her mind, drawing out cold, dark feelings that Aaaaaaahgggg Cgluub?!? Her scream of rage and rejection ended up in choked spluttering as icy water flooded into her lungs and she realised she was deep underwater, being held down by Lin Ling? Stop thrashing, a small hand signed, right in front of her face, as she realised they were both lying within a strange symbol on a rock in a deep pool, Lin Ling holding onto her back, her legs threaded through hers. It still isnt safe outside. What happened? she managed to move her hand and sign back. We ran into an iron wall is what happened, or it ran into us; I cant decide which yet, Lin Ling signed. That old UrVash? she focused dimly on the events before what she was certain had been a soul attack Not really an UrVash, just an old bastard pretending to be one, Lin Lings hand added some interesting invective to it. Not? she was confused now. Well kind of, the memories are confused about it, or maybe ambiguous is a better word, but it should not be an UrVash, not wholly, but a descendant of another old race, a Jotnar, Lin Ling had to resort to turning her around so they were face to face so she could read her lips because the name didnt exist as a sign she could easily convey. Oh she signed back. What is this Jotnar? she mouthed back. A kind of demon, near enough, Lin Ling sighed. SO its just another obnoxious inhabitant of this land that has it in for us, she concluded. Well, yes, Lin Ling agreed a bit lamely. In any case, there is a colossal battle raging overhead. We are hiding at the bottom of this plunge pool. Because of this Jotnar? she asked. That and another bothersome thing came back, the owner of that black spear. The figure on the black spider? she recalled the scene dimly from the battle. Yes, that one although it appears to have gone again now, Lin Ling nodded grimly. I cannot fight it unless I thoroughly hand over control to the memories. If I do that again so soon, I will probably succumb to them. So we hide, she understood. So we hide. Lin Ling sighed. Turning her attention to the shimmering rune of blood they were lying on, she found it somewhat similar to the one in her minds eye that came with the strange mnemonic for the One with what is art Lin Ling had imparted. This is the same as your art? she asked after a moment. It is a stronger variant. It requires the blood, but now it is anchored here, it draws on the Yang of the world, isolating us in the shadow where yin and yang collide, Lin Ling explained. Functionally, we are hidden from the eyes of the world; only something stronger than the blood can see through it. Seems inordinately useful, she acknowledged. It only works on soul sense, Lin Ling signed back. If we get spotted by eye, we are still done for and it only lasts as long as I have blood to maintain it. Our realms are not high enough. Looking down, she spotted a jar, wedged into the crack in the rocks, blood flowing out of it like a mist that was then drawn into the symbol they were drifting in. They were, in fact, hidden in a nebulous cloud of the blood anchored in the dark water as it turned out, just above this rock, and in a larger crevice in the floor of the pool. Left with nothing to do, she drifted there in the darkness, embracing Lin Ling. Both of them were stopping their hearts with their mantras, their qi turned inwards, and with the mnemonic shimmering in her mind, she felt like she was blending away into emptiness. The stillness, though, left her feeling oddly empty, like she had lost something she couldnt quite remember having. The most likely culprit seemed to be the crippling soul attacks. Her bones were cold and her foundation somewhat She turned her gaze inwards and to her mild disbelief found her cultivation to be largely untroubled by her current circumstances, beyond her meridians being a bit jarred and her qi sluggish to the point of stagnation thanks to how tight a rein she was keeping on it. -Not the soul attack then How long they lay like that, silent, amid the swirling waters with only the darkness and the dull roar of the shifting water above for company, she had no idea, until at last Lin Ling stirred and signed that it was somewhat safe. Rather than crawl out of the river, Ling instead led her to swim along the bottom of the river. It was not what she could call a pleasant experience. The shockwaves of whatever had happened had killed most of the occupants. Those that survived were mostly hiding in the depths, beneath rocks, or pretending to be dead. None of those that survived were at all inclined to move on them either. Eventually, though, their progress was stymied by another waterfall. Rather than go over it, they slid down the rocks, staying as hidden as they could, and in the process she got a chance to see the chaos that had unfolded. Behind them, the lights of war flickered and flared. Everywhere drums pounded distantly. The rain had stopped, but the night mist still swirled everywhere, fogging everything in an eerie afterglow. Ahead of them, a huge swathe of the forest was burning. The greenish fire bled into the night air somehow, making herC The unsettling feeling, which had surged before, seemed to return, nearly making her slip and loose her footing. Lin Lings hand grabbed her arm and she was left dangling for a moment before the younger girl hauled her up and she could grasp the rocks again. Sorry she signed. Not sure what happened there. The unsettling sense of something having been torn away or being missing that she couldnt pinpoint clearly before had slid back into frame again. Lin Ling just gave her a long look in the darkness. The other girls eyes had acquired a sort of inner glow she had noticed some time ago. It didnt radiate outwards, but it meant that they always seemed to be visible, irrespective of the light level. She took another step down and found that Heart Shifting Steps was drawing her peculiarly as they made their way down to the edge of the lake. To call it a lake was a bit misleading really. It was a swamp that extended beneath the trees, fed by the waters from the falls they had just come over. The land rose again a bit in the distance amid the flickering embers of green fire in the middle distance the gap in the tree line, was very obvious. Ah, that seems to be where we are going? she pointed it out to Lin Ling. Hmm yes, that does seem to have been impressively exploded, the younger girl agreed. However, the memories are wary of the green fire, at least on our behalf. The sorcerers you called them, the UrVash wielding it, probably did it, she suggested. Maybe, Lin Ling agreed, slipping down into the water, which went up almost to her chest. She pushed a bit of qi into her feet and tried to Dont waste effort, the ambient alignments and qi here are so chaotic it is a wonder we are not falling into the air, Lin Ling sighed. Nodding, she slipped down into the water beside her and they started to make their way onwards again. The ridge, which was what it turned out to be, was a devastated mess. A huge tree, something like a broad leafed Koppi tree perhaps, had been annihilated and in the process turned a hundred metres around it into a wood chunk strewn mess. Huh Lin Ling frowned, stopping as they picked their way through the mess. What is it? she asked, turning back to see Lin Ling holding her storage talisman in her hand pensively. A moment later, she pulled out Arais old talisman and considered it as well. Walking back over, she saw the faintly wavering alert formation shimmering on both of them. Anti-theft ward? she blinked. Someone busted a Hunter Bureau storage jade within half a mile of here, Lin Ling agreed. She pulled her own storage talisman out of her robes and sighed. Whats wrong? Lin Ling asked. Oh I turned that off on mine, was just cursing my own naivet, she shook her head, sending qi into that rune. Her own jade also immediately picked up the signature. Well, that will make this quicker, Lin Ling noted. You go that way, Ill go this side, dont leave line of sight? She nodded and made her way off to the right, picking her way through the ruins. There were a lot of dead UrVash scattered around, she began to notice. Many were badly burnt and appeared to have died to fire rather than immediate battle trauma. After some hundred metres, they found themselves beyond the periphery of that broken tree and staring down slope at a second distant broken tree about half that distance again and finally out of the mists. The gap was clearly visible amid the canopy from their vantage point, even had it not been highlighted for being not quite the epicentre of the remnants of the green fire. Looking up, she saw the sky was dark and nearly starless, lit only by a full moon on the distant horizon that felt like a deep, glaring eye It was the most oppressive she had ever seen it, she realised, since arriving here. The clouds were not there, but the stars that had been there seemed dim and sad somehow? It wasnt just a localised effect either, looking from horizon to horizon; the night seemed cruel somehow. What is going on with the sky? she asked Lin Ling quietly. You ask me but who do I Lin Ling trailed off as she shot her a sideways look. Look, the memories are as bugged as you and I and they wont talk so who do I ask? Whats going on with the sky, Juni? Lin Ling snarked back at her. Sorry she sighed Its just kinda It feels like it could rain at any point and my divination art is going She shuddered, because the longer she stared at the distant, dim stars, the more the divination art almost seemed to be bowing down somehow, as if it was subservient to whatever was responsible for this unnerving change to the night sky. It did also feel like it was about to rain, which was weird because the humidity was in fact quite a bit less than usual. Anyway the signature is down there and I cant see a thing moving. The soul sense blocking wards are still here as well, Lin Ling observed. On the way down the slope, she found many, many more dead UrVash. The means of their death was also bizarre. They had clearly died to fire but her divination art as she moved through the landscape was telling her that this ground was something close to cursed. Abruptly, she stopped and, taking a few steps backwards, scrambled over a nearby rock to see what she had just caught a glimpse of out of the corner of her eye more clearly. Picking up the white object, it turned out to be half a mask, stained golden red with blood. Wiping off the worst of the mud and the blood, she found half an imperial seal on it that should be Gold. The mask itself was plain, and oddly familiar, made of something close to ceramic rather than wood or metal. The cut was clean and crisp but, looking around, beyond some more golden-red blood splattered on the shrubbery, there was no sign of the wearer. What is it? Lin Ling had noted her distraction and come over to join her. Wordlessly she handed the mask to Lin Ling, who turned it over in her hands. This belongs to a cultivator, she said eventually. Seems familiar, but masks are not uncommon. Made of white-plum jade so not cheap either. Ah she placed the material now. That was not cheap, Lin Ling was right -And strong enough to resist blows from a Chosen Immortals weapon, maybe even a Golden Immortal. Quashing the unease in her heart, she looked around again. Lets find this broken talisman Now, they didnt split up, and used all their stealth to advance; those hideously huge scores on the two talismans and the recent presence of cultivators here was giving her all kinds of worrying premonitions. If Din Ouyeng had a locus that could pinpoint Jade Gate Court, she signed, finally placing the masks in a distant memory of a rather fractious meeting she had sat in on with her father, serving tea for several very arrogant nobles from over the ocean who had wanted to negotiate a transport contract. Lin Ling just ground her teeth, which seemed appropriate, really. Here, Lin Ling finally held up her hand and pointed. They had arrived at the smashed tree. The clearing was devastated, all the vegetation crumbling away in a manner not at all unlike the talisman they had used before. Peering at their surroundings, she saw no signs of life just a lot of dead UrVash, mainly charred to near skeletons. There had been some kind of disruption as well. Look at that, she pointed to the nearest severed tree. Huh, Lin Ling nodded. Looking around, she saw others. In fact every tree within a hundred metres appeared to have been cut off about a metre off the trunk C and there were no stumps anywhere. Reaching down, she lifted up a handful of the glassy soil, crumbling it between her fingers. Arid, she judged at last. Its not the same soil as the forest, Lin Ling agreed, also squatting down to peer at something. This grass isnt right either Its intensely fire retardant; the memories say it should be from well, the plains out beyond the edge of the forest somewhere that we could see earlier. Teleportation? she concluded. Or Land Contraction, Lin Ling nodded, standing. There are missing bodies, the younger girl observed after a moment, hopping up on a fallen tree. There are? Well... at least one, Lin Ling stated. Clambering up, she saw what Lin Ling meant. Everywhere there were dead UrVash, charred within an inch of material integrity, but still there. The epicentre of the blast that had probably killed them though, was a glassy crater that held the shadow of a corpse maybe three metres tall. Nearby she spotted a centipede claw, embedded in the dirt. One of the two UrVash we saw had two centipede limbs as weapons, she said softly. They did, Lin Ling said grimly hopping down and walking slowly towards that spot, peering this way and that at the ground. After a few paces she knelt down again and picked up something, holding it up. A broken storage ring? she said, scrambling over. Yes it is Hao Juns, Lin Ling concluded. Looking around she saw what could have been a second smaller epicentre split by a fallen tree so she had missed it. Lin Ling was still poking around where the first one was, so she walked over towards it watching carefully what the Heart Shifting Steps told her about her surroundings. The qi was turbulent, but through it the art was still giving her what she could only call bad vibes. Juni Lin Lings weird tone of voice brought her back to the moment and she turned to find the other girl standing a dozen metres away staring at something on the ground. Making her way over, she found Lin Ling considering a broken discarded pot. In her hands were two twisted, snapped pieces of dull blue-green Core Jade in the form of a twisting oval. The design was familiar to her as Han Shus talisman. Looking around, she saw no sign of Han Shu and a There were footprints fused in the nearby glass. Looking around, she saw other signs of people. A quick count gave her over a dozen footprints, even as her stomach sank yet further. Cultivators came here Did they interfere with the group pursuing Han Shu, Ruo Han and the rest? she spoke the words, but her intent, bleeding out into the world around her, gave them an edge as, involuntarily, some of the manifest darkness in her heart slid out along with it, before she could pull it back and package it up tightly in its little box. Lin Ling said nothing, just began looking through the surroundings. After five minutes, they had a small pile of scattered artefacts: some jars, nutrition pills, a few things like luss cloth that had been discarded and several tool talismans like surface anchors, a set designed to purify water even a few proper jars of pills marked as common purchase from West Flower Picking town. Someone sorted through this, very quickly took everything they thought was of value after it smashed and then left, she judged critically. And whoever did it was not a herb hunter. They left most of the things that we scavenge to death luss cloth, the unaligned clay pots these anchor talismans and such, Lin Ling nodded, her face strangely twisted in the flickering firelight. Looking around again, she pushed a quasi-question to the Heart Shifting Steps and after a few paces back and forth found faint nudge instinctually pulling her beyond the clearing. Following it, with Lin Ling behind her, she found a tree that had been cut in two. Nearby was blood and a lot of scarring on a rock. Ragged tatters of dark green cloth nearby and then a stray boot finally led her to half a head lying in the dirt. Reaching down, she tried to pick it up by the hair and grunted, because it was immovable. Immortals corpse, Lin Ling noted, arriving beside her. And UrVash capable of using arrows that can explode an Immortal into a corpse like this, she observed. No wonder the soul sense ward is back. They followed the trail of devastation all the way to the forest edge. Here, the fire was omnipresent, but had mostly burned itself out on the ground, lingering only in the tree trunks which were smouldering away like candles. Here and there, there were traces of fighting. They found one more dead Immortal, just a pair of legs and a few scraps of a green robe and no sign of a storage ring. So at least three Jade Gate Court died here, she noted, sitting down on a tree trunk and looking out over the transition zone between the jungle and the rolling grassland. And two from a sect with silver robes with brown trim, Lin Ling added. I found another head and a bit of a robe over that way, and a second body that got hit by a blue, red and yellow special as I am going to start calling them. Ah, the This is blue to me, makes red unlucky and explodes on impact making the opponent very orange? she chuckled darkly. Thats the one, Lin Ling nodded. I am pretty sure they force some kind of cultivation deviation that makes the target lose control of their qi and thus self-detonate. So what now? she sighed. The cultivators fled out there, at great speed and there are several large shifts of disturbed qi out there, on the nearest hilltops, Lin Ling mused. Big teleports? she suggested. Or barriers, but I dont see a lot of evidence of fighting out here, just people running away in a hurry, Lin Ling frowned. See the thing that doesnt really add up here, she said eventually, is that Han Shu didnt have a talisman. Teng Chunhua had hers Lin Ling pointed out. But her score is normal, or so she said, she refuted. Even the other Argent Justice disciples most of them were barely pushing 100k and that was after we started harvesting plants for Jin Chen to make crude pills out of on occasion And you and I kept most of the valuable ones because we were doing the foraging while Han Shu watched the group, Lin Ling nodded. The first teleport was right onto the battlefield there, Lin Ling mused and I felt a familiar Intent there. You did? she asked. Why didnt you say that before? Well, it was for that Jotnar Lin Ling sighed. Hardly relevant to this, it seems. Fair enough, she agreed. So they managed to call reinforcements? But then why didnt they wait? I know you are trying to be optimistic and all but really there is only one conclusion I am drawing here, Lin Ling muttered, sounding a bit She quashed that thought and shook her head and, keeping low, began to make her way through the brush, following one of the trails. It soon joined others, and by the time they reached the vicinity of the first twisting distortion that Heart Shifting Steps drew her to faintly she was sure she was looking at maybe thirty cultivators milling around. By the second one, that number had risen to maybe 90 and eventually, on the hill crest itself, about a mile away from the forest and right on the edge of the transition zone, they found themselves standing looking at a vast area of trampled and flattened grass. Thats a lot of cultivators, she observed eventually as they squatted down on the edge of some rocks, looking out over it. Over 300, Lin Ling agreed, her eyes tracking back and forth. How do you arrive at that? she queried. Groups, clustering and the memories are able to help me isolate at least that many individual signatures. Soul sense is suppressed so everyone was using qi and intent to supplement it I guess. Effective but unsubtle, to the point where even I can unpick it. Most of those here are higher realm though, so the nuance is like watching ghosts. As such, there might be more; I just cant feel them because of their qi control. So there are 300 odd cultivators here with poor enough qi control that your senses can differentiate them and an unknown number of others scattered through it? she sighed. Yes probably no more than 30 or 40 over. At a max Id guess 350 cultivators here. Thats a small sect, she groaned. Yes but Lin Ling trailed off, her eyes narrowing to slits. Suddenly she started to trot through, across the grass, before stopping near one of the most obvious distortions, so vivid you could feel it even without special means so long as your qi senses were at all turned on. What is it? she followed after her and found the other girl crouched down, trembling. As she approached, Heart Shifting steps started to give her all sorts of bad vibes. They were the kind of vibes she might have expected for stepping into a cursed layout except there was little of anything hereC The sense clawed at her, making her feel simultaneously like she had been hit in the head with a rock and was also having horrible, greedy hands slide all over her body. For a brief moment she had a flashback to grasping hands, a sinister, hungry smile her fate no longer in her own lost in the darkness hunger. What? She managed to rasp out, her head still spinning. She was about to castigate her, even as she struggled to reject the memory of her near brush with a womans darkest misfortune, when Lin Ling stood and she saw what was in Lin Lings hand C the rest of Han Shus storage talisman? -But? Looking around Heart Shifting Steps recoiled again as she tried to move. All sorts of bad intuitions came from the sensations it was presenting her. -What you put in reflects what you get out She had to force that thought around in her head, almost like a second mantra, as her mind raced. Distracted as she was, her vision abruptly picked out another unnatural shape nearby, before she was even aware of what she should be focused on. Reaching down, she picked up the smashed half of a small clay pot. All its contents were missing. Turning it over in her hands, she felt the intent cloaking it instil into her mind a few fragmentary scenes. A hand grasping a talisman, shattering it, scattering the contents broken connection blurred forms, green and silver, rain It fizzled out, depleted. Her own hands shook, letting the pot fall to the ground, suppressed fury creeping out. Looking around, there were some other bits and pieces scattered here and there, trampled into the mud: some luss cloth fabric that had covered a jar, a destroyed talisman nobody had cared for So they were ambushed by other cultivators, she muttered, the fury seeping out of her own voice making the grass around her ripple and twist as her mantra involuntarily manifested Bestowal again. Lin Ling didnt reply She was staring off across the distant grassland as if looking for something? Her friends abilities were getting stranger and stranger by the hour, ever since she had overcome the blood rage. Now, the ghostly hexagonal scale-like patterns were drifting under her friends skin again, the qi not quite flowing out around her to form that bestial cloak, but it was something close. -Hopefully she can keep control Rage is the trigger it seems Ling? she called over, suppressing the knot of rage that had snapped into focus as soon as her hopes that maybe the group was okay were broken by the unsettling and malign feeling that Heart Shifting Steps had just given her and the scattered mix of artefacts on display on the ground. Lin Ling turned to look at her with eyes that burned with an inner, bottomless fury for a few seconds before it dwindled away, leaving only the lightless glimmer. Looking around, she took in the rest of the shattered pots and oddments. Trying to store one got a flat rejection, all but confirming for her that the talisman had been improperly broken. Every anti-theft ward on it had triggered, near enough. It was easy to forget, amid the complaining about them not storing things with Qi Foundations, that the Bureaus storage talismans were exceptional artefacts, tooled over millennia to fulfil a very straight forward purpose C store and transport the majority of things that came off the Yin Eclipse mountain range safely and securely. Securely was key here, because while all the talismans were rather basic in appearance and largely only durable enough to survive an Immortals direct attack, that was almost bait in a way. It was easy to break them because it invited people to break them. The wards that marked them when broken were nowhere near as simple and the Blue Water City Hunter Pavilion had old elders whose realms even she didnt know who handled those things. Above Ancient Immortal certainly. You could steal from the Bureau, yes, but the Bureau would find you and would ensure you regretted your foolish action. Shaking her head, she started to gather up the scattered pots and oddments while Lin Ling just stood there watching the birds return to their roosts in the distance. This place just feels unclean. Lin Ling suddenly looked every bit her actual age small, thin, pale and drained. Its fine, she gave the other girl a hug, trying not to wince from the ephemera of the yang blood still shimmering across her body. I know I felt it as well, thanks to the Heart Shifting Steps. She said nothing, and just continued to keep her arms wrapped around the younger woman until she stopped trembling. Only when she was sure Lin Ling had composed herself, did she comment again. I am fine now Lin Ling exhaled, collecting herself. I just saw C felt, rather C the memories can feel something of what happened hereThe natural instincts of the memories and the blood itself have a certain resonance with this landscape. It seems like places such as this were their ancestral home. It gives them some kind of unusual sense or insight I was just surprised by the vividness of it. She said nothing, just gave her a further hug, until finally Lin Ling actually pushed her away, scowling and looking like the old Lin Ling for a brief moment again. So what next? she asked, looking around grimly. Do we track them through the night? We cannot just run them down, you know. Unless your blood rage is able to handle a whole sects worth of cultivators Lin Lings luminous eyes just stared at her, seeming to judge her quietly in some way before she replied. You ask meC She threw a rock at Lin Ling, who caught it without looking and crushed it with her bare hand before smirking at her. There is an old ruined tower, on a rock outcropping about three miles to our south We can go there and get a better view of the wider landscape It is only an hour or two until morning and the vantage will give us a better idea of what is going on out here and what we can do about it.

~ Han Shu - ??? ~
He wasnt sure what death was like as he looked around, but he was fairly sure that this was not it. He was drifting His last moments had been Odd that was the only way to consider them, really. Cang Di had grasped the sword and there had been a wrenching sense of dissociation and then he was here wherever here was. It was oddly familiar yet also disturbingly not. He tried to look around. He stood on a flat plane He was drifting Everything felt very not empty distant. It was hard to focus, either on himself, or on anything much actually. He tried to focus on where he was, but it slipped away. And away And away Some critical part of him seemed to be slipping away, growing dimmer with every passing breath. -Except I am not breathing, a stray coherent thought whispered. There was a creeping cold darkness as well, not inside him but around him. Slowly flowing. He tried to move away from it but it seemed to be linked to him. There was also a warm dark. It wasnt anywhere near as big, but it was latched firmly to his chest, a golden red flame that shimmered over his heart protecting it? The cold darkness was slowly rising around him now. He struggled harder against it He was slowly sinking into the plain now. No The plain was slowly rising up to subsume him? The warmth was still there, holding onto his chest somehow, anchoring him in place even as the cold slid up past his chest It was inexorable, timeless It might have been seconds or minutes, hours days years? Even though it had nearly dragged him under, the warm darkness in his heart was still pushing back in some intangible way. It almost felt like they were having an argument outside of his hearing or perception? Intentions from it periodically flickered through to him though, and those were disturbing. -Shouldnt I be more disturbed by this whole experience? he told himself. Even as he thought it, the cold darkness froze that thought, shattering it, devouring it, pulling it away, as if it was not a thing he should have. It felt inexorable, unforgiving and impartial. A price had to be paid. -A price for what? Another stray thought was frozen, smashed and subsumed leaving only a lingering question in his mind. -Something about silver? -Starfire -Beautiful starfire? -A sword? The cold darkness intensified abruptly and nearly pulled him under as he foundered on its surface. The warm darkness that was no longer shrinking seemed to offer a counter-rebuttal somehow. Before, it had been oddly impartial; now it was just annoyed, he realised. Still, it seemed to be arguing that a price had been balanced somehow. The cold rejected this idea. The price was absolute. And this was its place. The warm shadow pointed out that actually this wasnt -really- its place. It did it in a way that was disturbingly pleasant almost sweet in a way that the hidden depth almost went unnoticed. By comparison, the cold dark was also immense, but its immensity was different somehow. His sense of state started to drift again. The complex exchange went on as the darknesses made weird counter-arguments that failed to really connect with any frame of reference he could envisage as he slipped in and out of the all-encompassing cold darkness. Dimly, there was a point in the darkness A not a shadow. A grain of glittering silver? It drifted oddly in front of him, as if seeking something. Part of him wanted to reach out and grasp it, but at the same time, it felt like there was an endless chasm between it and him. The cold darkness rose more. It was vexed now somehow? This was not the way the rules went somehow? More silver specks appeared, then seemed to abruptly dim. The warm darkness around his heart Was he a he? It no longer knew. It wasnt even sure what it was. The warm darkness blurred somehow and got angry, sneered at the idea of rules that the cold darkness was proposing. The cold darkness refuted, pushed back again For a split second it thought it was totally subsumed and the warm darkness would be pushed out A glittering constellation-like hand descended out of the infinite void; the sand was stars, the sky above a night that never ended, and for the briefest moment beyond it he saw Saw Ah, excellent. You survived, A feminine voice purred from nearby. He found himself lying, naked and shivering, on hard stone. His skin was drenched with cold water, or something like it at least. He tried to speak, and found he He am I am? I am he? Your soul is stronger than I thought, the beautiful voice added pensively. I am me Han Shu That thought took far, far, too long to coalesce. -I there were spider things? Spiders? he managed to ask. Ah, the feminine figure seemed if not concerned, perturbed by his question. He tried to look around, but it was pitch black. There was no light at all, just smooth stone beneath him, intangible yet clearly wet water on his skin, the awareness that he was very naked and the ethereal feminine voice. Nothing more than spiders? she asked, sounding pensive now. A sword? he hazarded. That seemed right, somehow. Its a start, the feminine voice acknowledged. He struggled to think back more A lot of spiders? The spiders had been very weird They do leave an impression, I will give you that, she said, as if that was not quite the answer she had hoped for? There was silence, for a very long time. That left him to awkwardly consider spiders. There had been a lot of them; they kept running through his head, dancing weirdly and singing about suicide for some reason. They were surprisingly tuneful, in an off-kilter kind of way. He felt he should find that more disturbing than it actually was. So, anything other than spiders? the feminine voice murmured, sounding curious. Singing spiders? There was silence again, for an even longer time. Eventually the singing spider things got bored or maybe he just stopped noticing them. Instead, he was just left with cold and solitude. Cold? he managed to hazard eventually. Alone? Sword? Each time he found something to ask about there was just silence. Somehow, that made him It was a weird something? It made him something, and it was certainly odd. Water on his skin Alone Cold stone Darkness It made him? He struggled, because this was twisting at him, tormenting him now but he didnt know how to articulate it. Still nothing? the feminine voice was almost breathy, as if she were crouching over him, examining him like he was a curious, rare beast It made him Made him Feel. It made him feel! In that instant, a bunch of things snapped into focus. He felt that he was cold, wet, hungry and quite angry. He felt bored, he felt happy that he wasnt where he had been before and he also felt confused about where he was now. I feel like I want you to tell me what is going on, he said at last. Thank fuck, I was getting tired of this, and this is my thing! the feminine voice said, and his awareness of the world around him flooded back fully. I was worried I was starting to lose my touch. He looked and then found he was deeply disorientated, because he was lying on his back, staring up at the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Her long, lustrous hair was somewhere between reddish, purple and black, her pale features flawless in every way yet it was her eyes that drew him first. They were like moons mid eclipse. Pitch black pupils surrounded by coronas of silver fire. Your soul is stronger than I thought, she mused, looking him over in a way that made him feel decidedly uncomfortable, especially as he was naked and she was well very attractive, and also, he realised very naked. Um youre naked? he pointed out, trying to look only at her face. She was very attractive. Does it bother you? she giggled, running her eyes over him. Yes? he ventured eventually, feeling embarrassed Good, she nodded, standing up and stretching rather provocatively. Bothering people is kind of my thing. I was worried that I was losing my touch for it, having been in this dreary place for so damn long. So, she said, lounging down on a divan that had somehow always been there in the gloom; he just never noticed it. What else do you recall? He gulped and tried to look away, but found himself unable. You know there are heroes of yore who would cut off their cocks to be in your position right now, she giggled. Why dont you come here and sit beside me? Why are you doing this? he asked. I told you bothering people is kind of my thing and you, Han Shu, led me to have a minor crisis of confidence. She sighed theatrically, raising a hand to her brow, which really did not help with the distraction and whatnot. Me a minor crisis of confidence. If I do not make you pay for that, I will feel bad about myself! He tried to look away, but it was impossible. It also proved to be impossible to ignore her as it turned out. She was impossible to ignore, and after a while that helplessness It settled on him like a curse, weighing him down more terribly than anything previously that he had experienced and he was still wet and cold somehow. She refused to say where here was, only poked fun at him, and occasionally asked him if there was anything more when she woke up from napping. Even when she slept there was no relief, because she was entrancing however, she was and it drove a part of him to utter distraction. And so he sat there in the darkness pondering, almost unknowingly, how he had arrived here when he had handed the sword over to Cang Di? Who is Cang Di? She opened a sleepy eye, and stared at him for a second. Fuck off, I was napping. He tried to grind his teeth as she shifted to lie even more lazily somehow and then went straight back to sleep. Who. Is. Cang. Di? he asked again, feeling a bit annoyed now. She had asked him if there was anything more for hundreds if not thousands of times and now this one time he found something new to ask her she just ignored it? Did I misspeak before? she said sleepily. I dont give a vestal virgins tits who this Kung De is. After that, she totally ignored him for so long that he wasnt certain if he was going mad or not. The feeling of helpless restraint, of somehow being tied in these circumstances was infuriating. To try and distract himself, he sought other things to do not that there were very many. Being stuck alone with this mysterious, naked beauty was a sort of existential torment in its own right, because she twisted and tugged at things in his mind just by being there. It was almost a kind of pain, trying to erupt out of him Ahhh. Ahhhhhhh! At a certain point, it just became too much He wanted to reach out, express his anguish somehow yet he had no words for it. Her beauty haunted everything; his circumstances were just crushing It was like being torn between two absolutes and there were no words to do it justice AAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHHRRRRRrhhh!- He opened his eyes and realised he was naked on the floor, thrashing and flailing. His words echoed everywhere, lingering like eternal spectres of sound in the dark place. Finally, you stopped screaming, the woman was sat on the couch, her chin rested in her hands, her dark purple-red hair flowing over her shoulders Her body was draped in a loose, black silk cloth that hid basically nothing. I He tried to focus on his surroundings but it was hard because the pain was excruciating. I would say let it all out but you have been screaming for far longer than Id thought possible as it is, she sighed. What is wrong? he managed to articulate. Would it surprise you to know that there are very few good ways for a mortal soul to leave its body fully? she asked. I soul? Body? he managed to string those thoughts into words. I am not sure if this is a good deed or a bad one, the woman sighed. You are currently a soul without a body, which is a problem, because souls of your rank, by their very nature, are not designed to be without a mortal vessel. You do not have the conceptual awareness to hold yourself together for a long period of time. I am dying? he grasped for that Then what was before? Ah, you remembered that? That is probably a good sign, she mused, her dark eyes seeming to peer through him. Probably? he gasped. It means your sense of self was not too badly fucked over by what occurred. Usually a soul of your calibre getting eyeballed directly by the devouring dark is a straight up ticket to deathless eternity. Do not pass go, do not reincarnate, too bad, so sad, spin out a new one. Ah? he found he had no words for that, words that didnt involve cursing at length anyway, which suddenly seemed kind of So, this actually works in our favour, because this is happening in our house so to speak. Or at least the original crime was committed there, so we have final jurisdiction or I do at least. None of the others is particularly suited to this task. So ah what will happen to me? If you dont find a body soon? You will suffer ever-increasing pain and torment, eventually a psyche deviation, and become an evil spirit. As I said, there are very few good ways for a mortal soul to leave its body to this degree, and you are certainly a case study of which I could write a small textbook. He was about to ask Why am I out of my body?, but recalled she had never answered his earlier question. So am I dying? Depends, how do you define death? she asked. Cant you just give a straight answer on it? he snapped, his anger somehow allowing him He blinked in surprise as his rage at his circumstances somehow helped, allowing him a bit more focus. To answer your question though you are technically between living and dying. If things continue as they are you will, as I said earlier, suffer ever-increasing torment and eventually your mind will crumble and you will become an evil spirit Or your soul will just disperse due to being removed from its body. Either way, you will die, but the choice is knowing you died, or going utterly insane before you die Its really up to you which makes you feel more at peace with the situation. So, I am doomed to sit here in the dark watching you until I go insane or just dissolve into nothing? he hissed. Sister, this is why nobody ever asks you for these services, a second voice, sounding vexed, slipped out of the doom. A second beauty materialised out of nowhere, cloaking herself in the shadows of the void around them. Her form was just as dazzling as the woman before him. She was beautiful, yes, but it felt motherly or maybe like a big sisters in how he was drawn to view it. Her golden red hair shimmered and bound itself up, held in place by a simple crown. The pupils of her eyes reflecting a strange triangular pattern that was hinted at lotuses. I am glad you survived and my sister did not turn you into a lunatic. I was somewhat concerned that the connection got so fucked up because of their stupid seal. Seal? he managed to ask. The point you appear to have drawn him back from is a touch distant to current events, the dark-haired beauty explained. He spent an impressively long time screaming along to the dancing spiders and their eternal chorus of insanity. Ah, the golden-fire haired beauty looked equal parts annoyed and embarrassed. Sorry its not every day I have to go through that rigmarole. What happened? he asked again. You said I was sealed? I remember handing your broken form to Cang Di? But why I was doing that? Thats better than I expected, she said, looking at him critically. Your soul is a lot stronger than I anticipated, although I have to bear some of the blame for it. You do recall that I said you were mine well, ours now? A memory surfaced of strange words and an angry She had said something like that, he had to acknowledge. There is, as you like to say always a chink left by heaven where a way can be found, the fire-haired beauty sighed. Now you are here at least. She looked around and sighed deeply again. Annoying we cant properly redecorate without a certain consensus. Dont go there. Recall what happened last time? the dark-haired beauty muttered, having procured a jar of wine from somewhere. So anyway, what is the problem with him? the dark-haired beauty frowned. How come you had me go fish him out of the soup of the firmament, right from under the noses of that ancient abomination? His body, the fire-haired beauty said with a sigh, looking back at him. As you can see, his soul, aside from that brief brush from recursion, is basically fine in the short term, as far as souls in this circumstance go. His body on the other hand, has been fundamentally bricked. Bricked? he repeated dully, still shivering. Somehow the existential pain swirling inside him was less when he focused on the fire-haired beauty compared to the dark-haired one. Ah, a colloquial term, she nodded. Fundamentally impaired to the point of uselessness. Fate Locked. In your case, those obnoxious brats have ruined your future on the four paths. Heavens way is well and truly fucked up. Unless I sever the fate of the heavens in relation to the holistic concept of you, you are basically barred from ever cultivating again. He opened and shut his mouth, wondering if screaming more would help. Uh if I understand you right then am I not just condemned to unspeakable and agonising torment and then eventual death through dispersal and insanity? Heaven always leaves a way, the fire-haired beauty repeated, pouring herself some of the wine into a broad-brimmed cup and sipping it. And as far as you are concerned here, we are the closest thing you will probably meet to said heavens in 10,000 lifetimes, the dark-haired beauty giggled. He wasnt sure if she was just making fun of him with that rather silly homily of the sages, or it was actually serious. In any case, I am impressed, the dark-haired beauty sighed. Did you have sex with someones mother or something? Better let me show you, the fire-haired beauty said a touch acerbically. There was a strange pause then the dark-haired beauty looked back at him and sighed. A pity, at least there would have been a chance the mother was hot; you could have had a nice memory to go with the existential torment. It occurred to him that both these beauties had distinctly off-kilter senses of humour, especially since they were talking about his current circumstances. Sever my? Ah, yes basically, to fix this I would need to sever your connection to the conceptual form of fate fully. You might survive, but nobody would remember you. Your parents would never have had a son, and anything you ever did over the course of the threads I''d have to unravel would vanish like mist. Everything you touched would be affected in an ever more profound kaleidoscope of edge effects. People you killed might come back from the dead, or die at different times, people you saved from death would probably die From the biggest to the smallest interaction, everything would be touched. He stared at her blankly. The shockwave would be impressive from a karmic perspective, and in the process the backlash to the potential paradox would lead to you incurring a karmic execution from the heavens and dying. At that point I might as well just kill you myself and shortcut the whole process for much less pain all around. Uh. Isnt that kind of unC? Unfair? the dark-haired beauty finished for him, snickering. Fundamental forces are not fair; they just are. You are no more special to them than any other random grain of existence, just more complicated. He gulped. So you said the heavens always leave a way? he returned to that, grasping for some kind of straw in an otherwise unspeakably grim scenario. We yes, the dark-haired beauty mused, staring at him intensely, but bear with us and remember that death is still an entirely credible option Ah yeah about that, the fire-haired beauty scowled. They really fucked him over and I say this looking at it from the perspective of our generation. That seal damns him to nine generations upon death, guarantees that he will be reborn into this world and all nine of his next lives will be karmic siphons for the person who cast the seal, who will then harvest all the karmic merit he would have gotten for his unjust demise. Its almost artistic in a set someone on fire and push them outside of time kind of way. Both of them stared at her, he totally struck mute for words. Humans gotta love em and their crowbar approach to petty vengeance, the dark-haired beauty sighed at last. Its almost elvish. You mean dwarvish, the fire-haired beauty asked. Dwarves are just short elves with better talent for growing facial hair, the dark-haired beauty snickered. The fire-haired beauty gave her a really long look. What? Its true though I guess elves are just taller goblins with mommy issues The fire-haired beauty stared at her sister for so long he almost thought she had turned into a statue. As much as to break the awkwardness of the moment, he finally spoke up. I cant keep thinking of you as fire-haired beauty and dark-haired beauty Cant you? the dark-haired beauty said with a mischievous grin. The fire-haired beauty gave her sister a long look. Aww okay, I am Dark-haired Division, and she can be Fire-haired Origin. Divide and Origin will do, Origin said a trifle primly. Erm so what do I have to do to not die and go insane then die? he asked. Break your connection to your own body Divide said. Thats not helpful, sister, Origin said with an eye roll. He asked what not how! Divide said with a chuckle. And anyway its important to keep a sense of humour in circumstances like this Its better than becoming a seething ball of soul rage. Just stop procrastinating and get on with it then, Origin said, putting down her cup. Eh Divide eyed him dubiously for a moment, then looked back at Origin. Dont you want to check what he wants to first? Ah, there was that Origin grunted, then turned to look at him. Tell me Han Shu, do you want to die in agony or survive? she asked blandly, taking another sip of her wine. He wasnt sure how to take that; it almost seemed like she was messing with him now. Live obviously! he muttered, his annoyance creeping out through the pain. See he said he wants to live; you have his permission, Origin said with a smirk. Unorthodox but it will do, Divide snickered. Sorry about this she added If it helps, you can focus on the idea of my beautiful naked body. EhhC? He managed a half second of momentary confusion at her comment before leaf-like black blade appeared in her hand and, in the same fluid motion, she swept him up and stabbed him in the forehead with it. The pain was out of any world. His body felt like it was being forced through some kind of invisible grater. It had thought it understood what the pain of dying was like, after that fates-cursed UrVash had killed it so many times in that looped moment, but as its awareness of self crumbled, it occurred to it that it had been naive. Very, very naive. The pain was the entire thing, the whole thing and nothing but the thing. Its consciousness crumbled, different voices screaming in pain and sorrow as dozens of voices all fled in different directions, different moments and different horrors. Who is a villain, am I in some play now?? some of it tried to deny. I might as well just slit my throat now and be done now if the sword kills him, some to accept Is this related to the Imperial Court? I know only that Mu Shansu cursed this Kong Hao He proclaimed the Blue Morality Cult a blight on the Heavens? some to understand. Please dont kill him some tried to beg. Din Ouyeng was there, when we got buried There are ruins, caves beyond that ridge line. It is the main access through to the depths beneath East Fury, if you were insane enough The caverns where we were would surely connect? Was this whole trial just to find this sword Or somehow related to that old man Mu Shansu!?! Have I been walking around this whole time, with the treasure that ten thousand cultivators are all coveting somehow? Destroy what weapon? It was Your mother was reluctant! I wish I had screwed someones mother; that at least would be understandable. What opportunity? Is this whole trial somehow related to Mu Shansu? Isnt this cursing me with semantics?? Thank you! How can someone not find this utterly suspicious at this point! But wasnt I just soul scanned? Do I even have a soul now that can be scanned!? Ling was controlled bizarrely though, in ways that didnt seem normal? Is this not a soul art? Please dont see it What? Why did it break? AVOIDED RIGHTEOUS DEATH! Fuck off you, we dont allow rabid dogs in here. Origin! One of it grasped instinctively for the only thing he had still somehow in their mind My whole family The mantra, it was pointless to cycle it It thought of its mother a father someones uncle of the moments when they were teaching two boys about a mantra anything to help with the sense of it that was slipping away but even that didnt help in the end HHow? It screamed or tried to but even that was somehow being warped The last, lingering thought was strange and haunting There was a courtyard a crisp, sunny autumn day, birds singing, people whispering. A dark-haired girl maybe eleven or twelve, dressed in cream robes with blue and gold trim, was making her first bows to several old men who sat imperiously on thrones. Two boys watched on. One, bored, was being lectured by an older man about how he would one day marry the girl bowing. The other, listening to them talk, was a bit sad, because he also liked the girl. She made her last bow and held out a scroll, a picture of a lotus she had painted as a gift and gave it to the eldest of those there, who smiled warmly and received it. In that moment, somehow, she looked sideways and her eyes caught its and she smiled through eternity at him. Juni That last thought, a sad, unrequited thing sank with him into an oblivion of torment. He was split there were two of them him? Drifting there, he watched himself disperse and die, the phantom pain finally dragged down with itC He hit the ground with a flat splash, and then the stones just beneath the centimetre-thick coating of water hard enough to make his teeth rattle. Scrabbling wildly with his hands, he realised two things: He was stark naked, and he had quite possibly just watched himself die again. -Even after a thousand times its still disturbing! He sobbed in his head as the sad, remnant form sank away into scattered oblivion below him, lost in the shadows of the water. -Your mother! I should have known that it would be horrid when she asked permission! He pushed himself up and found strength still flowing out of his limbs The water was cold, the surroundings crushing down on his chest and his head fuzzy. OI, DONT THINK, just BREATHE! a beautiful voice snapped sternly right beside him. Youre hereC a second murmuring chime of a voice added. Shut up you, the beautiful voice hissed. Before was you; this is all me. Yes maam, the second beautiful voice said a bit contritely. The urgency of her voice somehow cut through his confusion, indecision and the draw of watching the last fragments of that shadow him vanish. He focused on himself He was him He was Han Shu and he managed to take a deep breath. The feel of air in his lungs, or the lack of it, was enough of an abrupt and agonizing distraction that he fell face first in the water before remembering that he could not breathe underwater and managed to roll over. His limbs felt dead and leaden, the world slipping and spinning around him, but he managed it and took a ragged breath and it stabilized and instinct took over as his body remembered how to breathe now he wasnt trying to tell it how to do so. The pain, however, continued If anything, it got worse: twisting, shredding knives stabbing every part of his cold body He clutched for his chest and found he had Heart no heartbeat He wasnt -STOP THINKING! he screamed at himself It took a supreme effort, the wage of nightmare itself, to conquer the irrational fears twisting within him and just stare blankly at the darkness, letting the moment flow, accepting his current circumstances before everything sorted itself out, or appeared to. His heart beat normally his body didnt feel like a piece of meat he wasnt in control of and he could He took a careful breath He could breathe He patted his chest His heart beat. He ran his arms over himself quickly as he pushed himself up out of the very shallow puddle of water he was lying in He was still whole. What haC? he asked, and found Divide crouching beside him, having never appeared to move, her finger over his lips, stopping him from speaking. Wordlessly, she pointed upwards, shaking her head. He looked up and realised he had somehow been looking down before. Above him, almost invisible in the starless night, pitch black lightning hung. It was only visible to his eyes because it seemed disorientated, confused and searching. Like a serpent that had suddenly lost its prey. From beyond it, he got a faint sense of hunger fury embarrassment? The three of them watched in silence for quite a while as it twisted this way and that searching for him, he realised, his skin slicking with sweat. Fuagh, Origin sighed and shook her head after a long moment. Fucking hell, the fates up there are nosey pieces of shit, Divide hissed. Like taxmen, always keen to do their good work where they are least needed, Origin mused. Her eyes were like two twisting pools of fury, even if it never seemed to creep out into her words. Then again, I suppose they would claim they are just ''obeying orders'' or something. That it isnt their fault the government that controls them is run by the worst sort. So I take it I shouldnt ask what he asked carefully. That depends on how much peace of mind you want in your final moments, Divide said drily. You, the victim, could become the subject of a bestselling treatise on how small things cause big messes. While I appreciate that now you have all your memories back in sequential order, you might not be that enthralled by the Eldritch Rachnaros or those pestilent clay pots down there, but thanks to them you were inadvertently provided a path back from this mess, Origin added, still staring at the lightning which was frozen like a cat caught doing something naughty. Maybe not that Scholar of Calamity, Divide said absently. He and I have an understanding of sorts, but offering goodwill to them can lead to bizarre results. Scholar of? he asked, confused. Uh the shadow in the cavern pool?" Divide replied. "You met when you ran away from that obnoxious little cunt, who is now on my list. Uh? Thoroughly confused, he could only stare at her. "Shadow... pool?" With trepidation he tried to cast his mind back to... and found to his shock that his memories were back. All of them and with a crisp clarity which was He was about to say good, but revaluated that notion quite quickly. -Okay, some of those are deeply disturbing and not quite so good. He acknowledged, reviewing the unfiltered version of his journey to this point, which starting with the events in the Jasmine Gate... gave him a surprising amount to skim through until Rising above the surface, he swiftly ate a Dark Sight pill. There was a short period of disorientation as his ocular meridians reacted to the stimuli of the pill. The cavern drifted into focus, black giving way to greys and a bit of white. Juni crouched beside him. They were floating on a submerged ledge at the edge of the pool. Silently she poked him, and pointed up. He looked upwards and saw the shifting empty form of a thing that had a strange hint of too many legs sprawled across the roof of the cavern. It seemed to be ignoring them, but just staring at it made him feel like he was looking into the edge of the abyss. -Wait... what? What in the fates is that! A dissociated part of him stared in horror at the ''thing'', of which he had no recollection from that past moment prior to this point, as it whispered to him that perhaps he might consider saying a few words before he threw himself in? Silently, his past self sank back under the pool until just his nose and face were above the surface. Lin Ling who was beside him had just done the same. As they departed, he got the strangest sense that it had wished them good fortune on their onward journey somehow. Disturbingly, that seemed to carry with it an implication that they find the suicide that suited them best. "W-what was..." he tried to find words to ask her just what exactly it was that he had just seen, but now the moment had ended, it was like his tongue was frozen solid in his mouth. I hesitate to say that this is all its fault, but that bugger has a habit regarding mad science, Divide sighed, staring at him. It actually gave you all an onward blessing, although it probably did it for its own amusement or just to see what would happen. Oh he struggled momentarily with the idea of the total lack of apparent agency involved and also his previous inability to even remember it clearly. So everything? Please, that is far too boring. We would never stoop that low, and that kind of meddling has issues, as you are discovering first-hand, Divide snickered. But if something had been just a bit different? he shuddered, as the pursuit by the tetrids, the lingering, inexplicable interest of that terrifying spirit herb flitted, unbidden through his mind, accompanied by the realisation that he had been walking across a thin wire amid chaos, blithely stepping from one impossible ledge to another while all around him the world fell upwards and down Divides gaze drew him back and he felt like she had just hit him over the head with her eyes. Did you just not listen to a word we said about thinking too closely about your circumstances? she hissed. So sis she turned back to Origin, who was still staring at the lightning, which was frozen there. Why are there still tribulation clouds in here? Origin made no comment, continuing to stare at it like it was an unusual if very disgusting bug that she couldnt decide to capture or kill. I know there have been a lot of oddities happening of late, but this is one too far Origin said finally. Oh does this mean we might finally get to redecorate? Divide asked, sounding oddly vested in that idea. It could come to it, Origin sighed. Why dont you go and have a word with third sis see if she has any ideas? Otherwise we will have to get all of them back in here and have a serious talk about redesign and the role we are currently playing in keeping this whole sorry mess of shattered plates spinning. It better, the idea that the fates in the world out there are able to poke their thieving little noses all the way in here makes the shadow in my karma itch. Its bad enough that they are in the sub-worlds, rooting through that disorganised mess. Hmmm Origin nodded. Oh, Divide slapped her head. With all this excitement and you making me spend several months putting this one back together again after they kicked him off the shelf of life, I clean forgot. I found Undergrove. You found what now? Origin said flatly, the entire place they were in shivering faintly. The lightning flinched, again showing him by its momentary movement just how extensive its presence here was. Like black cracks that riddled the darkness. Uh yeah remember you were all like. What is this shiet? when that damnation bolt came down outside and she was all like find what it was, or I will make you suffer as I do!? I see Origin was starting to exude an aura that made his skin want to crawl around his back and hide. Uh well yeah, I found it, and I at least know why we couldnt find it before. Its been sealed up, thoroughly until recently, there was a chink in it for the briefest moment. Go on. Origins voice could have cut glass. Well, we couldnt see it before, because some rogue automata spirit that fancies itself a reliquary seems to have plotted with the invaders who shattered the academy Dont look like you want to shatter space and go murder it, you know thats a bad idea, and in any case, it looks like something else might get there first. Anyway, they seem to have grasped the seal that was put in place to stop the Dark Veils Mana Conflux going pop. I can only assume they are plotting on Senjuns spear somehow or were. Except something seems to have gotten itself sent in there, probably by that spirit given how the keys to that place are thoroughly grasped. However, as a result, the weapons are unsealed and there is a major outbreak of defilers. Just like there are a bunch of things that seem to have gotten themselves in out there and there is now an outbreak of that bitch Asuraerleth? Origin mused. Yes that was my working theory. The chink was caused by a tribulation down there that was not related to the system that operated on Aertha Majoris. It loosely mirrored the blueprint of the Eastern Gate Ascension Matrix, but it had the fingerprints of the fate of the world outside all over it. The source of whatever drew that massive damnation down? Origin frowned. Could be, she replied. I cannot go in there; my form there was kicked out as well, and they removed the cube back when they first uncovered Chronominthian, before they ever summoned a blade and used you to anchor Undrhallen. That, incidentally, is going to cause another problem. Youre just full of good news today arent you, Origin stated acerbically. It is kind of my thing, Divide said a trifle theatrically. So, what crawled out of Undrhallen? Longevity Cult. One headache at a time, Origin said after a long pause, her gaze never leaving the cracks and the lightning. You were saying about Undergrove. Well I poked as much as I could, without it being obvious. Whatever it is it can hide from me, it can hide from the guardians up above and it can hide from third sis. I was going to go ask the bell, and fifth sis, but disturbing that vestige from the outside is an even bigger risk than poking at the edges of Undergrove, even for me and my perspective on it, Divide explained. Ameno is sealed away as the heart of Undergrove, the Pagodas core is down there as well, not to mention the Bow from Kefalonia. I see, Origin sounded pensive now. That puts it in very rarefied company. I only got as far as the remnants of its echo which were dispersing through the Gate to the Perilous Realm and the Uncreated Time. Those are broken moments that sit very close to the anchor point; one false move by me and I could have sent all of us straight into the abyss. At least while my sole hand in this game was bound to that clunky, crude form they used to anchor the Undrhallen Pit. While that would sort the problem its a very long walk home from the ass end of eternity and I quite like my karma the way it is. Aiiii. Divide sighed as well. At least, from what little I saw, it doesnt appear to be belligerent to us, but that doesnt mean its not dangerous. If another judgement descending in search of it could break the seal over the mountain properly They both trailed off into silence, leaving his mind spinning slightly. What is LongC Divides hand tightened over his mouth before he could even worm out that single question. The cracks above intensified somehow. Ill go ask them, Divide sighed. See if they wont consent to some vermin removal. The whole exchange was, for lack of a better word, weird, as he sat on the side lines It was a bit like being a child, listening to your parents arguing about household accounts, or what needed to be done about the rats in the ceiling, in this particularly instance. That they viewed tribulations as something akin to an infestation of rats that needed removed was All I wanted to do was survive this, make sure Juni and Ling also survive make it back and share a drink with the others, he complained inwardly. He stared at Origin, as he spoke the words in his head out loud rather than thinking them. What just? My sister isnt here, Origin said, not looking at him, her eyes still fixed on the black shifting snakes, her tone holding a certain edge to it. He was loath to say she looked nervous, because he had only ever seen her seem collected and composed, with little flashes of emotion bleeding through. Certainly compared to Divide, who was very emotive as it was turning out. He had seen her annoyed, exasperated and in that horrifying outside moment when he had died over and over along with its aftermath, somewhat angry. Never had there been a sense of concern, but that was clearly what he was getting from her now. So I cant do anything until you fix this? he asked, nervously. No Not really, she sighed. Cant I cultivate the Nine-fold Origins Lotus art? he frowned still concerned about the whole go mad and die thing. Have you tried looking for that information in your head? she murmured. He looked for it and stared because it wasnt there. He hesitated to say he was completely normal just because of the circumstances but he could not visualise his minds eye and the inner workings of his body he knew because he had seen them before, not because he could see them now. He realised he knew how to touch qi but That would be inadvisable, Origin said absently. Its gone? he asked, trying and failing to control the squeak that echoed in his voice. They are in the process of ripping it right out of your mind, such as they are able, Origin sighed. Isnt that bad? he hazarded, before recallingDoesnt it require the acknowledgement of the stele? To learn it legitimately, but they also stole your given connection with it, so others can use that copy as if it were yours, to learn it. They also cut off your path forward, so you could not cause problems later. That is another reason why that seal was so obnoxious. It has forever blocked your fate with every aspect of cultivation already in your head and whatever can be extrapolated from it. In short, you are evicted from the Heavenly Dao, as you might have reasonably understood it. If you did cultivate, it would be as a puppet of others, a cipher for the one who cast the seal and a lightning rod for all their ill deeds. Uh There were many things in there that he wanted to ask about, but Origin continued. Do not fear, that enmity can be considered as having been recorded by this sister. Regarding the manual itself and the things that come from it, even with the stolen acknowledgement, anyone that looks at its inner workings in a remotely critical fashion, even a bit, will end up here for their Ascension Tribulation, when they cross over from the realm you call Dao Ascension to a World Venerate and even before that their every crossing tribulation will be akin to a deviation between heaven and earth. Oh Reading between the lines, that was actually kind of scary. Wait anyone? So if someone copied an art from it and then disseminated it like the sword cuts or something? I dont think you understand what it means to cross me she sneered, making the tribulation lightning shake even more. The things of this seat are this seats and not those of any other. Even though her words didnt really seem to be aimed at him, by the time she finished he realised he had indeed never seen her angry. The tribulation lightning somehow held in abeyance was shivering like a little lamb before a ravenous carnivore. The words she spoke made the night above deepen even further somehow and the shadows of the world around them turned dark and hungering. Shaken by that, he realised he did still have his mantra, which was surprising. My mantra? he asked, rather than risk touching it at this point. Ah yes, you would still have that. Its origin is not something the puppet masters who have diddled your fate can dream of touching. However you would still generate qi with it. As a trap, that would have interesting repercussions for those responsible not that you would live to see it. Um he shivered, taking her warning to heart. So doesnt that mean Ive had my cultivation screwed over not once but twice? Thrice actually, Origin said drily. You lost it because you crossed the worlds fate that time, which I must acknowledge as the root of all this mess really. You lost it because of those moronic orcs as well, and now the fate locking attempt counts as its own thing. He was a bit speechless at that, and her candour. Dont sweat it too hard. That kind of misfortune breeds its own very interesting and unpredictable kinds of karma. You are sitting here, with me. Every cultivator in the entire Martial Axial Cosmic region below Greater Divinity would sell their nine generations and their cow into eternal servitude with devils for that opportunity. I see he mumbled at last, feeling very small suddenly. That, ironically, is exactly why they would never get it, she sneered. In the end, the result of all their meddling has instead led them to topple over a chart of a game they never even knew was in play and allowed us to begin to set the pieces anew. The way she said it suddenly she was no longer a big sister, sitting there talking about the world instead she was an ancient matriarch of heaven tired of meagre mortal failings yet with a faint hope that somewhere, some spark would surprise her and allow her to see the world as she once had. Her analogy was one he sort of grasped but the implication was quietly terrifying in its own way. Before we were aloof, those of us present here bound by circumstance. I, to that sword, a key to a prison man forgot, my third sister, a glorified pin, holding an evil butterfly down, before they kicked her out of that place in the aftermath of its ruin. My other sisters all fulfil similar roles We imprison at the behest of others, or because we must, because it is our responsibility to the position we find ourselves in. We were bound by the rules and conventions set. Only Divide was not so, but she was sealed away here, abandoned to time while the rest of us were drawn to those things. We were content to just let matters work as they should and observe our role in them. And because of me you were able to return here, he suddenly understood. Yes, because of you, Han Shu, I was able to return here. In that time, it seems others have taken our inaction and our willingness to just go with things as a sign of weakness forgetting that even inaction is a form of fishing and so we can move once again. You are wondering if we are in fact the real evil sealed here are you not? she chuckled suddenly. Uh I would not dare, he muttered. Good and evil are just labels people put on things so they can sleep at night. I am what I am, Divide is what she is What we represent does not define us, even if others painted flags on us and tried to make it so. The carvings before, the story, this place is everything here is it? A trap? she laughed, lightly For the unwary, the greedy or the opportunist? You are growing Han Shu! Above them, the lightning shivered, as if trying to react to that acknowledgement in some way. She collected herself and looked pensively at lightning again My knowledge of Eastern Azures cultivation systems has taken a significant leap forward thanks to this Cang Di Is he-? he was about to ask alive because the outward recollections after he had handed over the sword were the only thing lacking really. Alive? she chuckled. I am angry, but I am not a bloodthirsty monster. The sword and I are not the same thing. Before, a part of me was bound to it, and they restrained it. You are not familiar with the idea of Djinn they are spirits, powerful and ancient, bound to a vessel and set to grant wishes. I was not dissimilar. There were rules set to guard me, to limit my power and to limit the power our vessels could have on the world in turn. The sword represented a facet of my power, but it is returned to me now. Somehow, he was relieved, given he was pretty sure Cang Di had tried to extricate him from the circumstances as best he could. Anyway returning to the original point now I know a bit more about your system I can understand what has been done and how things interact with it. It helps that I also now have a frame of reference for where we are thanks to those meddling brats forcing open the link to this place. She stared at the sky then started to laugh, cold, mocking laughter that made the lightning twist and sob in fear. They sought to use a great stratagem Seizing Fate in Eight Directions C Binding Good Fortune to the Righteous Seat to connect this land to their own. In their arrogance, their preconceived notions of how the world works they forgot that that has a mirror - Fate, Seized from Eight Directions C The Righteous Seat Binds Good Fortune. It is all too easy, to forget the maxim be careful what you seek to bind, lest it instead become the thing that binds you. Uhh he didnt really know what to say to that other than that this Origin could be kind of scary. Why am I not more scared of you? he asked. She stared at him, and chose to politely ignore that vocalised inner thought. The sat in there in silence for a few more minutes, she watching the lightning and he thinking about very little. Its a little-recognised fact, but accumulation is perhaps the most important aspect of progression through the realms. She went on after a moment. At Golden Core, qi and personal aptitude, are basically the most important thing. At Nascent Soul and the Immortal threshold, however, it is accumulation that really matters to determine the worth of your foundation. Crossing the Dao Realm is more complex, with close ties to fate an interesting sub-stratagem there, by that boy who sought to turn you into a karmic lightning rod I wonder if he has some elvish blood in him somewhere C he should never meet Asuraerleth. Din Ouyeng? he questioned blankly, caught out by her sudden change in topic, even as he was working to grasp what she said about cultivation. And who is that Asuraerleth anyway? A thing for later. Ask my sister about that one. The way her tone turned oppressively unpleasant made him want to curl up into a ball and just hide away from her. Clearly Asuraerleth was something of a taboo topic. Sighing again, she continued as if he had just said nothing. Dao Realm is tied closely to fate, but if you fulfil the proper criteria and Principle as you are condensing an Immortal Soul it is not difficult to attain the appropriate Dao Seed After that, things get a bit more variable But thats so far ahead as to not be a thing we need to worry about. Oh he replied Ive been saying that quite a bit he reflected, forgetting for a moment. Her smile, even though she didnt look at him, made him suddenly feel a bit self-conscious. Thank you for clarifying things, he mumbled. That seems at odds with what they tell us though? he queried after a moment. Even before Golden Core, its all about Potential and Talent and Spirit Roots and such and then about your fate with the Grand Dao and such? Juni and Ling both had bad spirit roots for their circumstances so they became Herb Hunters People held they had no fate with the Spiritual Path She laughed and they both watched the lightning above continue to quiver. Potential is just another way of considering accumulation. Defined on whether its inborn or acquired. As to fate, yes, but in these heavens of yours, you might as well accept that you are dealing with a counted, stacked deck. The tax collector analogy is not far off as well; they will fleece you coming and going. As for talent, sure but thats boring. What do you get out of it if everything is handed to you so easily? Even the talented must work just as hard. That is a poor measure alone to pick a disciple. And what about mantras? he asked, You said my mantra remained because they could not dream of touching it? Oh yes, the words in the heart, freely given, may not be taken by any mortal means or coveted by any heavenly path. she mused, sounding as if she was in fact quoting something else. It was also, word for word, what his Uncle had said the day he inherited his mantra. My parents... and Uncle said the same thing but I kind of assumed that they were just Just words people spoke? Origin gave a derisive snort. It is true that there are ways around it: it does not take a genius to work out that even if you cannot take the water from the vessel, you can take the vessel and run away with that instead. That, incidentally is what would happen to you, if you re-founded it in the current circumstances. However, as much as those old thieves would wish them to just be words people spoke with every aching breath they take in their ivory towers and palaces amid golden clouds, that inheritance is untouchable. It approaches one of the fundamental tenets of the way things are. A living manifestation of what you sometimes term The Heavens Leaving a Way. Within it, you will find a shadow of the paradox that balances Omnipotence and Omniscience. It is up there with the Immutable nature of Karma. Why the Grand Stratagems always have two facesWhy the Fires of Destiny and the Silver Sands are the way they are If you ever reach those heights you will naturally understand." She trailed off, looking again at the scattering depths of the lightning above them. In any case, you must arrive at those comprehensions yourself, otherwise the worth of your accumulation would be cruelly lessened. Such as your path has been, I will not be the sinner who robs you of the wonder of discovering such things for yourself. I could not do them justice anyway With an idle wave of her hand, the scene around them twisted. Ghostly grass, plants, trees, and shrubs C even a very startled snake C found themselves flowing by around him for a moment. The ghostly forms faded away and he was left with a scattered pile of stuff. He stared at the pile of roots and tubers and some weird leaves and a collected puddle of water in a very crude vessel of reeds and mud. You need to eat, and drink, she observed wryly. In case it escaped your notice, this place is a bit spartan in the edibles department. All my sister has stocked in this place is wine it seems, made mostly of apples C none of it fit for your consumption, given the dubious circumstances of its origin. Ah He stared around blankly, at the gloom, the starry night sky, the shadows that were presumably the distant altars and the cold ground below him which was still wet with water that didnt appear to be water even though it had all the outward appearances of it. Thank thank you, he bowed to her, deeply. You saved me when you didnt have to. I, Han Shu, can only bow my head and accept your good intentions! Please, dont. I am the one who wronged you, even if it was the petty nature of your heavens that has condemned you. She waved a hand, still not looking away from the lightning. It should be I who bows to you In any event, you are our guest here, and not of your own volition. Hospitality is important, especially since we do not have much to work with She cast a sour look around the place as if somehow offended by it and waved her hand, grasping one of the roots. Nibbling on it speculatively, she paused after a moment. Odd it should be a sweet potato but it tastes like spicy celery. Chapter 98 – Out of the Forests
The chaos that rippled out from the demise of our Red Splendour Great World, so cruelly and viciously cursed by the Mo clan for the slight those villains perceived justice upon their murderous juniors to be, has become a plague that none seem able to stop. Such a vile assault on my people cannot be borne. The rapacious hordes and underhanded schemes of the Mo have struck a fell blow against our ancestral seats in August Splendour starfield and now the Ming and the Teng are also moving to exploit matters. As such, I authorised our local influences to provide redress to this matter: the world of every sect associated with the seeping ruin of Red Splendour to be brought low in kind. For each of their spawn upon my ancient homeworld, ten thousand had to die so that it was clear to all: my Red Splendour Sect do not brook such actions, nor does the Huang clan. There are those who called this action mad, or disproportionate, but that is because they did not understand what it means to have the Mo savage at your gates and plundering your people, your lands as we do. The Mo clan speaks only to violence and the forceful will of heavens stronger than their own. We had lost Red Splendour, a jewel in our starfields celestial crown. To respond in any other way would be to invite this sorry fate upon some other weaker worlds for the Mo savage never stops at just one conquest. They did not before, when they plagued Gan Solace for 30,000 years, forcing that noble people from their ancestral lands entirely. As such, it was a great moment when those heroic remnants of the ancient Gan, now sheltered by our own Huang clan, were among the vanguard who arrived to initiate the reclamation of Red Splendour.
Excerpt from A Commentary on Villainy C The Mo Savage. By Huang Wen Bei C Venerable Red Splendour

~ Juni C Ruined watchtower overlooking Savannah ~
The trek to the ruined tower Lin Ling had somehow spotted took a surprisingly long time. Even though it was heading towards the fourth hour of the new day, the heat still clawed at her out of the ground and the landscape was nowhere near as flat as it looked. The tower itself had presumably been built out of the rock of the very ridge it was on, given the several conspicuous quarry like holes on the rear face. The stairs up to it were carved through the rock and rather reminiscent of the first ruined town they had encountered, with its huge slaughtering formation that appeared to have started this whole slide of misfortune off. Above you, Lin Ling noted, and she ducked as a spider the other girl had just grasped went tumbling down the slope behind them. She glanced back down at it as it bounded off a few rocks on the way down. It was about the size of a cat and almost impossible to make out, something about it subtly obfuscating her qi sense. I could never claim to be a spider person before this place, she grumbled, accepting Lin Lings hand and letting the younger girl haul her up, but I am decidedly not in their favour now. Most things here will hunt at night, Lin Ling observed. This landscape will turn into an oven during the day. As opposed to the greenery themed bath house we just crawled out of, she observed a bit more acerbically than she intended, sitting down on the flat ledge. It is what it is, Lin Ling shrugged. Incidentally, how are we getting this worn out? she frowned, staring back across the two miles or so of ground they had covered. Lin Ling frowned, staring back up at the sky, which was still oppressive, its stars dimmed and the void somehow feeling like it was glowering ever so slightly. This almost feels like the suppression of the inner valleys, the other girl observed after a while. Although my qi is not being drained away, the landscape is somehow The memories have a term for it, but But what? Well, they call it a Vivid Manifestation. Basically the rules of the world are being reinforced in some subtle way. But? she pushed again because there was something Lin Ling was clearly not telling her. Its complicated, Lin Ling sighed. Try me, she said. Well, you know the landscape we just came through? Lin Ling mused, pulling out some scavenged persis stick and passing her a bit. Unfortunately, my memories are vividly manifest when it comes to it, she sneered, before biting off a large bit. Right Well, the more I interact with the memories, the clearer their opinions and some of the weirder intuitions I was getting are becoming. They had a very close relationship with the natural world, and with it came a deeply instinctual understanding of the reality of a place, Lin Ling paused to chew on her piece of spirit herb, staring out at the scrubland and patchy forest beyond the distant rise they had just come from. She sat in silence, nibbling her own piece of the herb, waiting for Lin Ling to continue. Well, they present it in a certain way, but I usually have to filter it through something I know. They present it a bit like Like embroidery. Before, when we first arrived here, the picture was very vague. We landed in a place that was basically a dozen different quilts, all with holes in them in different places that had been crudely overlaid to form a rug on the floor. It was squishy and hard to walk over, and while occasionally unintentionally pretty, very chaotic. As we made our way out, the land became less chaotic I guess? But it wasnt always the same quilt. Rather than all being haphazardly messed about, the quilts had been overlaid so there were no holes and the most prominent pattern in a place was always on display. It presented a holistic picture of a landscape, but to their eyes it was I hesitate to say fundamentally unreal, because I asked that in several different ways and they said that was not the case. It was very real, but it wasnt always the same real, and some real was more prominently real than other bits. Lin Ling trailed off, staring again into the darkness again for a moment before continuing. The way they pitch it, the landscape changed from being a bunch of quilts, to one quilt, rebuilt from a series of them. Like a popular theme of a forest, or a mountain landscape I suppose is a good way to put it. She stared into the gloom, watching the moonlit shadows, pondering what Lin Ling was trying to say. Her experience with certain matters was a bit more detailed than Lin Lings, so she thought she understood now what the other girl was saying. It jived with the bizarre set of intuitions she had managed to retain after her experience before finding the talisman, blurry as they were. Someone took a bunch of ruined quilts that were made with scenes that all represented different impressions of the same landscape and recreated a single, whole quilt with them? she said eventually. Not someone, just a natural process, Lin Ling sighed. At least according to the memories. Oh? Their explanation for that is bizarre as well. The younger girl grumbled. Basically places that are touched more by being have a greater presence or the places where the vitality of the land was thoroughly disconnected. To them those are like patterns laid under or over existing holes. The forests themselves are just a mishmash of scenes blended to be natural around the big designs. Right, she nodded, that explanation made sense, in a vague way to her at least. So? What is going on out here? she asked. Here the quilts are actually rewoven back together, Lin Ling said. And they are getting more and more vivid by the minute. The strength of the world is stabilizing. That is why it feels like the inner valleys of Yin Eclipse. So cultivation is going to be suppressed? she frowned. -Would that we would be so lucky in the current circumstances. To their eyes, they dont see it like that, Lin Ling looked frustrated again. Even the most understandable ones do not really present it in an easily understandable way. They present it in different ways. The world is more real. The fundamentals are harder to change and the natural order of things is becoming more robust. Ah-! it clicked. Ruo Han thought this was a higher world. A shard of a Supreme World. He did, Lin Ling agreed, grimly. That is not a terrible comparison in truth, according to the memories. This worlds origins are supreme to them, although I dont think they mean it in quite the same Ruo Han did. How so? The easiest way I can say it is that it has antiquity, Lin Ling sighed. They cannot put it more concisely than that. They seem quite frustrated actually, or at least the older memories do; the memories with relatively more recent associations dont care much for me, or these circumstances and questions it seems. I am too human for them or they are just angry or self-absorbed all the time. She pulled out a pill and considered it, before swallowing it down. Huh. She frowned slightly, feeling how it affected her body. The Qi Replenishment pill certainly worked, but She took another, a different type, this time a liquid tonic and gulped that down, comparing the two. In the end she had to try three more before she was sure she wasnt inopportunely developing temporary resistance to them. What is it? Lin Ling was staring at her now. The efficacy of the basic pills is less. Sitting there, she did a cycle of her qi C a proper cycle of refinement, rather than the passive one she had just been letting do its thing. Lin Ling was also peering at some of the pills she had C higher ranked ones. There is no change in the cycle of my law; the efficacy is the same, she mused, considering it again as she did a second one. Even with Heart Shifting Steps turned inwards it was a struggle to see what had changed. The purity of the qi around them was the same. Her tiredness flowed away as her qi surged slightly. Interesting, Lin Ling was staring at a bunch of pills in her hand, having presumably just eaten one. Do your memories have anything to say? she asked. Impure qi, made in a world that is less vivid than this, Lin Ling shrugged. Impure, she stared at the pills in her hand for a long moment before sighing. So it really is that the most fundamental aspects of qi from Eastern Azure are not as complete as that of here, just like Ruo Han and the others hypothesised. That is probably the best way to look at it, Lin Ling agreed. But it wasnt this severe before. It affected laws and the like but not items. What has promoted this immediate change? They watched the night sky in silence. It was still faintly oppressive, continuing to put her in mind of the dark they had crawled out of below, albeit less somehow. In any case, while we seem to be impacted by the basic oppression. My law from the talisman isnt showing any lost efficacy, she mused. Yes, we both lost all our qi reserves. You were thoroughly depleted before and I have basically had all my vital qi exchanged by the yang blood at this point, Lin Ling agreed, swallowing down some of the pills and shaking her head. From the perspective of our qi at least, the memories are pretty clear that we can be considered to have largely acclimatised to this place. They also imply that previously weak foundations are a major element there. Had we condensed Mana Cores, er Golden Cores, we would not be anywhere near as well off. Well, I seem to be replenished, she observed, standing up and peering on upwards into the shadow of the ruined tower. Shall we? I dont fancy trying to scale another of these when the sun rises. Squinting upwards, Lin Ling nodded herself and they both started to climb again. In the end, it still took them another hour to get to the top, just as the sun was peeking over the horizon. Surprisingly, it rose in the same place it had the previous day, near as she could tell, which was close to a first for this place. The sky above reflected the dying embers of stars, black fading to blue, scudded by distant clouds. Behind them, beyond the few miles of transitional landscape, the montane rainforest meandered inland, rising slowly towards the rising ridges they had descended out of. Viewed from where she now was, it was hard to credit they had travelled that far. Beyond those valleys, the mountains rose, shrouded in rain, cloud boiling past in a never-ending river, punctuated by the distant rumbles of thunder and periodic flicker of a lightning bolt. Ahead of them, a vast savannah swept on, vanishing into the horizon, mist and haze as the first heat of the day started to touch the tops of hills. If she squinted really hard she could make out distant shadows, rising through it, that might have been more mountains, but the distance was such that it could just as easily have been refraction. Parallel to them, small stands of trees and the odd dried out lake dotted the parched, rocky landscape. Rolling ridges were split by rocky outcroppings running parallel to the forest in a way that was much more obvious than they had been when descending them. The tower they were on was on a larger outcropping. Below them, she could make out a few other tumbled buildings, some further rock-cut quarries and what were likely cave dwellings of some long abandoned little settlement. Walls terraced a part of the ridge below them, their contents a little less parched thanks to ingenious irrigation channels cut through the rock that were funnelling little runnels of water collected through the night. It was all very normal, if you chose to ignore the hundreds of thin columns of rising smoke just discernible through the glare of the first sun, some 10 miles to what Lin Ling assured her was probably east. UrVash cook fires, likely a war camp supporting the forces fighting in the forest behind them. In that direction, she could see other occasional lines of smoke rising, hinting at either forward camps, patrols or perhaps actual fighting. To the west, a greener band of trees in the distance hinted at the flow of the river and swamp they had crossed in the forest behind and beyond that, the shadow of what might have been another ruined tower miles distant. How many are in those camps, do you reckon? she asked Lin Ling who was sat cross-legged on the edge of the parapet, scanning the distant horizon. Glancing in that direction, the younger girl shaded her eyes. Enough that we dont want to go anywhere near them. The topography of the land blocks me from seeing much and you are the one with siblings who have a military background. I can count around 300 columns of smoke. -Three hundred huh she sighed and did some quick calculations in her head, arriving at a rather worrying number. Conservatively a fire for ten people? Could be 3,000-4,000 UrVash. If thats a fire per band, however, like we saw organizing in the forest C you could be talking 20,000 to 30,000. Given the mobilisation of forces we saw, I would not bet against the latter, Lin Ling sighed, turning to look back at the landscape below them. No sign of those who arrived here either, I guess? she queried, also turning her gaze outward, towards the vast savannah below. I can see the edge of the trail, at least until it goes over that far hill, Lin Ling sighed and shook her head again. However, even I cant see shit through the haze, even with this altitude. The land is certainly not as flat as it looks, especially these badlands. The savannah out there has a few distant smoke columns that could denote settlements. She peered where Lin Ling was pointing, and sure enough, on the distant horizon she could make out a faint shadow and pall that could be smoke from a small settlement. Or other warcamps? she added. Or those, yes, Lin Ling agreed. Impossible to tell without going and looking really. So I guess we have to track them on the ground? she sighed, and hope that we dont walk smack into them. Well, so long as soul sense is limited, things are broadly even, unless they plan to expend immense amounts of qi to use qi sense to scout the landscape, Lin Ling mused. That seems unlikely, she conceded. They have to have noticed what we have. Yeah, Lin Ling agreed. There were also multiple groups, not mixing very- She trailed off and they both turned to spot a flash of disrupted space in the middle distance. Half a dozen weary looking cultivators wearing greyish blue robes appeared in the vicinity of the hill they had just been on a few hours earlier. She slipped down to be less obvious, lying on the rock floor as Lin Ling slipped around the ruined parapet and then joined her a moment later. They watched in silence as the group looked around, debating something amongst themselves before pulling out what looked like another talisman. When nothing happened, the group seemed to have another discussion and cast about, looking a trifle discontent, pointing in various directions. Eventually, one of them pulled out some kind of talisman and they all stood around it before setting off in the general direction of the trail. So maybe not a good idea to follow that trail too closely, she mused. Any idea what realm those cultivators are? At this distance, not really, Lin Ling sighed. Fortunately, we dont need to follow it that closely. A group that size cannot move quickly and if they cannot teleport here, which I assume was the nature of their discussion and remonstration that at least works in our favour.

~ Cang Di C Travelling through the Badlands ~
Watching the sun rise over one side of the lightly forested valley they were currently trekking through, Cang Di could only sigh. It was a relief the night had ended, such as it was, because walking through it with the perpetual feeling of dull rage that the talisman exuded, seemingly perceivable to only him, had been deeply unpleasant. It was still angry, which based on what he had seen was understandable, but now in a more seething, muttering kind of way, almost like it was pacing mentally. It was a shame in some ways, because the landscape was spectacular, and he wished he could just walk through it, enjoying the sunrise. It reminded him a little bit of home, although the grass there was shorter due to grazing, and the temperature quite a bit cooler. He was also pretty sure that their rapidly emerging woes were somehow tied to it as well, even if he couldnt find anything to hang that hunch on. Throughout the night, many of their number had started to notice that things were for lack of a better word, harder than they should be. Qi control was more difficult out here, and that was just the start of worrying discoveries. Thirst was now a thing for everyone below Immortal as far as he could determine, as was hunger, where before they had most certainly not been. The temperature... in fact the climatic condition in general was immutable, even to the Ancient Immortals. Most worrying of all though, was that the efficacy of the medicines many had with them was now less as well. The change was, to the group at large, impossible to pinpoint and there had initially been much cursing of it, mainly directed at the Jade Gate Court and Argent Hall. It was after all their departure that had been the catalyst for this in the eyes of many. That disquiet was now being pushed back in their direction, the Court basically saying: you all followed us here, we didnt ask you to come. That had then shifted to: but we are very willing to take you all under our wing, because those who brought you here clearly were only after treasure. It was a lie, but a politic one that most were willing to buy for two simple reasons. Firstly, it gave them someone else to blame, a trend that seemed to be catching right now, and secondly the Jade Gate Court and Argent Hall comprised well over half their total number and those influences better disposed to them were very much in the majority compared to forces from the Southern and Western Continents. Even those forces from the Eastern ones, such as they, were siding with their parent clans. That left him, the Nine Auspicious Moons, the Thunder Phoenix Gate, Dewdrop Sage Sect, Verdant Flowers valley and a few other independent cultivators and the Shen clan forces largely isolated yet unable to make a clean break from the group for one simple reason C no long range teleportation. Short range hops were still possible, but the spatial signatures were so obvious that even the few Golden Core disciples still alive could make them out and anyone above Nascent Soul had no trouble reading direction and intent in even Dao Immortal talismans. Longer distance hops with talismans were impossible for several reasons as far as he could see. Firstly C spatial laws had become much more robust almost as soon as they arrived here as far as most were aware. Secondly, those spatial laws were quite a bit more profound, such that even cultivators like him, who had actual, if very limited, attainments with them, might as well have just hit their heads off rocks. Thirdly, to make those hops, the qi requirements had gone up by a literal magnitude. He had quietly tried by himself, and then with the help of Fairy Dongmei, to use an Ancient Immortal realm talisman to initiate a random jump of about 100 miles. As it was, it would have emptied his qi entirely and exhausted his soul reserves to make a jump of 10 miles. Even with treasures, foci and a fully laid out formation, expending a Dao Jade to power it, he reckoned they would barely have been able to transport a handful of people 50 miles. -Not that that really answers how we were easily able to make it here, he considered. -Arriving was easy Leaving however? Simply out of the question. If I leave with others, we will be dead within two hops. -And to survive I would have to reveal to them a very bothersome card in hand, he sighed inwardly. And that all assumes that they really dont have a Dao Immortal hiding among their number or something comparable to the talismanic avatar my teacher provided me with. He was certain now that the Jade Gate Court had, with a smiling face, tried to walk him smoothly in front of a dagger and invite him to stab himself. He could almost believe they had tried to fate bend him slightly, but he had checked that since, in quiet moments during the night, and got nothing beyond a lingering sense of personal discomfort over what had happened to the unfortunate Han Shu. The boy had certainly been used as a scapegoat. The Jade Gate Court had 19 prisoners from influences affiliated with the Azure Astral Authority, having seized all of them, along with a few from the Military Bureau within five minutes of the initial news coming through. Initially it had been done for their well-being, because despite the best intents of all involved, those with them had largely done nothing untoward to warrant their current treatment beyond prove just as unable as most others to herd cats. They were as adrift here as anyone else for the most part, and very few originated from regions directly around Yin Eclipse itself. At least with the sunrise, the disgustingly inauspicious atmosphere is lifting, someone muttered nearby. Dont curse it, their compatriot grumbled. Others chipped in, mostly agreeing as they threaded their way across the slope of the hill. How long do you think this will last? Sighing, he found himself listening in to the largest of the Nine Auspicious Moons groups, who were walking ahead of him. Will what last? Fairy Liling interjected sourly. This walking, before they start considering movement formations, another disciple from Verdant Flowers elaborated. Oh. Probably until it suits them to have made their point, one of the Nine Auspicious Moons disciples grumbled. Whatever that is, one of the others sighed, scuffing a rock into the brush with a clatter. Or they stop interrogating the other prisoners, another added. -Or whatever was fighting in the forest notices us, he sighed inwardly, not looking over to the majority of the Jade Gate Courts group. That was another topic of conversation that had quite a few people gossiping. The group to his left, threading through the razor-sharp dry grass and vaguely poisonous thistles, were engaged in such a discussion. I tell you, their enchanted arrows one exploded a Golden Immortal from the Jade Gate Court! I saw it with my own eyes, a thin youth with his robe draped over his head for shade was muttering. And yet the two I saw my senior studying were just painted sticks and rock, another interjected. Thats why Bo Pei is your senior, you moron, a third sneered, clipping the second over the head with a bushel of the razor grass. Hey, bastard! the victim snapped, but then all three shut up when they noticed not just him looking in their direction but one of the masked Golden Immortals from the Jade Gate Court. They bowed hurriedly and picked up their pace, for what it was worth C which wasnt much in truth. HEY HEY! someone yelled from the ridge up ahead. SOUL SENSE WORKS UP HERE! Almost immediately, there was a remarkable quickening of step among those who were trudging along. Shaking his head, he followed after the Nine Auspicious Moons disciples and arriving at the ridge some minutes later, found that it did indeed work. However What is this? one of the Nine Auspicious Moons Chosen Immortals muttered blankly. He pushed his own sense out and found it was as expected: he could extend it practically for about as far as he could see, which was close to a mile in the current haze without augmenting his vision with qi. If he narrowed it down, he could double that, as others were finding as they sent waves of sense everywhere; however, detailed perception in this landscape was impossible after maybe a hundred metres. If he really focused, he found he could push it out to three miles in a rough sphere around himself and even then, it was taxing. Few here, even those like Kong Bo, would be able to replicate that feat -And yet He cast his eye over to the majority of the Jade Gate Court, who were clustered a hundred metres away. -And yet, they are bearing up somewhat better than many others. It was hard to pick out the sweeping senses of others here, even for him, but the sense of those he did recognise was able to go a mile or two. -Just a further reason to be clear that sticking with the majority is the way to go, he sighed inwardly. Well, at least it is something, is it not? Fairy Dongmei muttered, coming to stand beside him, her hair covered with a cloth to keep off the heat. It is, he conceded, but I am uncertain whether it is a good thing for many of those caught up in the net of this power grab C as we are. She sighed and shook her head, then glanced backward towards where the forest was just visible over a distant ridgeline. Two groups have already caught up, from those left behind apparently. I see, he nodded; that was to be expected. What is unexpected in that? Hah, she shook her own head. The larger band from the northern continent have struck off on their own and the Four Peacocks Court and the Pill Sovereign Sect have also had their subsidiary groups who were scattered through the other camps start to arrive. They are already sending messages and I understand that they are willing to work with the Jade Gate Court for the betterment of all. Which is to say, they understand their worth suddenly, in these new circumstances, and know that they can carve out a big niche for themselves, he mused. Indeed, a bunch of alchemists and the controllers of the second largest Gathering Association on three continents can make a lot out of this group, Qing Dongmei agreed. -Not to mention, many of their more senior members came here initially and they are in the same position as us C just more politely framed. I take it all pills are losing their efficacy? he suggested. Except for the ones I made myself on the way here, she nodded. Those we brought are maybe only 20 to 30% effective, which is still above most peoples laws. So most are losing slightly more than they can acquire simply by having to exist in this place, he mused, calculating that out quickly in his head. Those with Yang spirit roots and earth and fire laws are doing better than most, she agreed, but those of us with water or life roots or anything vaguely trending towards Yin are even worse off than that now. It works in our favour that the Jade Gate Court is, funnily enough, not that good with fire, he chuckled darkly. That is a small mercy, but in this landscape, I suppose we can take it, she conceded, before looking around again. You know, they came here very quickly? Knew where they were going and did so almost as soon as talisman contact became possible again. She trailed off and looked studiously at the landscape rather than the milling throng of the offending group. You think they got instructions from outside somehow? Or have some other means? Evidently, he replied, rolling his eyes. The question is, what exactly. - And that Din Ouyengs trio of oaths are still bothering me, he added in his own head. Mmm, she pursed her lips and scuffed the ground. That is just it, isnt it? Qing Dongmei would be a willing partner to any allegations regarding Di Ji; it was certainly a reason she had been willing to use the compass, which was indeed thoroughly staved, he was sure. One thing is for sure, the Argent Hall is watching the three who were rescued more like they are prisoners themselves, she mused. Just like the other unfortunates associated with the Bureaus people he noted. Indeed, she agreed rather neutrally. -Ah, two of them were with groups who did kill Nine Auspicious Moons disciples, he recalled. Yep, they could have made a much stronger case for wanting him dead C much, much stronger. However, I have an interesting titbit that came out of some rather unguarded gossip, Fairy Dongmei went on. Oh? he didnt look at her, but instead at a bird, hovering in the distance; it was the first one he had seen out here. The girl, she is badly injured, but she is from the Western Continent, from Liao Feng city originally. It took him a moment to work out why that seemed familiar, beyond her surname apparently being Liao, and sighed as bad memories surfaced far too readily. -Song Jia and her Good Fortune Core. A tragedy of a different vein to the one wrought a hundred years ago, but one that still has ugly echoes. Talk about disasters that shame a generation, if Di Ji can be considered as the ugly rot in the Jade Gate Court, then that event is the Shu Pavilions dark stain in this generation, without a doubt. It seems that difficult circumstances haunt young women from that place when they come into contact with the Imperial Court, he murmured. How come she is in the Argent Justice Hall C that is a very long way from home? No idea, but Hao Tai has been showing especial interest in her. She is also the only one not being restrained. I suspect because she was not really a genuine Outer Sect disciple, but one placed in the outer sect temporarily, and her cultivation has been nearly ruined, making her a threat only to herself. So she has some backing that the Hao clan are wary of, he mused. Probably Liao Feng city. They are not a weak influence and while the girl is not from the main branch, it is possible she has connections to the Tiger of Liao or someone similar, Dongmei mused. At least to the point where declaring her a rebel outright might cause them issues down the line, he agreed. Yes, a few of the female disciples from the Argent Hall have been quietly letting it be known that she was caught up in circumstances and led astray, Dongmei sneered faintly. Looking around, he didnt see her, but that was unsurprising: now that soul sense worked again, there was a lot of bustle but also wards sprouting between groups like weeds. If we were obvious to anything before, we are ten times as obvious now, he observed drily. She frowned, glancing at him sideways. Ah, everyone waving their soul sense around again like its a long-lost sibling. You are thinking of whatever the Court fought in the forest? He nodded, continuing to scan the ridgelines above them, wondering why his intuition was bugging him faintly. The feeling came from his divination art more than soul sense as well. Seeing his silence, she frowned a bit more deeply, so he furnished her with some kind of reply, just to move the conversation on as much as anything: That they are leading us quickly away tells me that they dont want people poking around there too much, at the very least. Is it worth asking one of my scouting groups yet to arrive to take a look? she mused. It couldnt hurt, he agreed. Although? He trailed off and walked a few dozen paces back over the ridge, feeling his soul sense bleed away again. Rather than that, I am more concerned about why soul sense works on this side of the hill but not that side, he mused. She nodded her head from side to side in agreement there. He had sent his sense down the edge of it twice already, and it shifted amorphously this way and that, making it impossible to see clearly if it was a line or a curve. A formation? she posited. Or something similar to what we experienced before? If it is a formation, it is as masterful as anything I have ever seen, he conceded looking around. The effect is clear, but the cause entirely opaque C it would be the work of someone far higher realm than you or I a Dao Lord at the very least, or a Dao Immortal who has spent a lifetime on such formations. Or another ruin, she added, with a grim chuckle. There are a few we have passed, he noted, completing his traversal of the immediate horizon. Even in this valley there are old farming terraces. It is easy to forget that you do not come from exalted eaves, she chuckled faintly. Although that is not what I meant by ruins. You can take the boy out of the village, but sometimes it is remarkably hard to take the village out of the boy, he remarked, considering the slight evidence below them of the terraces and what would be a few tumbled-down walls. All of it is consigned to abandonment in any case, she agreed, looking around. The patina on the rocks and the lay of the soil is such that even I can tell this land has sat for hundreds of years. It is hard and inhospitable, he agreed. Likely prone to awkward flooding as well. Similar to back home, is all, he mused. The landscape is very similar to the region of Western Shus Nahai and Burning Tiger provinces, where I grew up. They stood there, watching the various groups get themselves back in something approaching good order and set off again. It didnt take long though, only two hours in fact, to highlight a problem few seemed to have considered and which he had been pondering in the back of his mind quietly regarding why the Jade Gate Court had run away from whatever was in the forest. Sitting on a rock, he watched a band from the Dragon Fangs of Chu, a smaller sect from the Imperial Continent, struggle to deal with a cow-sized scorpion that had happily decided to ambush that wing of their large group. It was, as far as he could see, a beast close to the strength of an immortal. It was also winning C handily. Its soul sense was about what he would have expected in an immortal qi beast back home in truth. Without talismans they would be dead already, Zi Min observed drily, from where he was sitting nearby, investigating the edge of his sword. I take it you have no plans to interfere? he chuckled. You are still sat here, Zi Min noted, rolling his eyes. Well, they are thoroughly in line with the Jade Gate Court. I am more interested to see what the other group watching does, he replied, casting his gaze across the ridge to a second group of eight figures who were sitting on the far side, looking travel-worn. Your eyes are good, Zi Min grunted. Their leader is an Ancient Immortal, he shrugged, Stronger than you. Hah! the younger man chuckled, stroking his beard as if he were the old warrior he styled himself as. The scorpion lashed out with its tail, shattering another bunch of barriers as they watched on, interested. So it is, as could be expected, Zi Min said after a while. Qi efficiency is reduced, control is harder because the ambient qi is purer. Soul sense is suppressed because the strength of the world and its connection to our Nascent Souls requires more concentration to focus? he suggested. Indeed, the younger man nodded. Everyones laws are pressured Except for those who were slaughtering widely in the forests, weeks ago, he noted. Hmmm, yes, Zi Min agreed. Although that could have been done by some other means. Talismanic avatars for example. He nodded diplomatically and continued to watch the group below. The scorpions armour was easily a match for the immortals treasure weapons, making up for its speed. It also had smaller scorpions, maybe the size of cats and dogs, supporting it, harrying the edge of the- The grey jade-coloured sword scythed down, out of the sky, smashing into the carapace of the creature, and shattered like glass. Interesting, he looked along the ridgeline to where two seniors from that sect and a pair from the Jade Gate Court had arrived and intervened. The scorpion looked in their general direction- He reinforced his defences on his mind as it shook its body, emitting a ferocious soul attack that made the valley ring like a bell. - I guess it is no longer willing to sound out its food, he mused. -The question is, is it a clone or is that just the soul manifestation. That was the question in his mind anyway. This was an ambush predator; no way was it going to risk its main body on unknown prey like them. That was the main reason why the group below was having such difficulty: they were treating it like it was the beasts corporeal body. With a scream, two of the disciples were impaled, stung by its brood, and the creature scythed out with its claws, twisting the ground a- The entire space around it shook as if a huge bell had just been dropped right on top of it. A balding man with a beard had jumped off the ridge on the far side and landed right on the scorpion''s back, grasping its tail and preventing it from killing the unfortunate disciple even as his staff blocked its claws. Flattened to the ground, the scorpion thrashed for a moment and then crumbled into dirt, vanishing. They were fighting its soul manifestation all along Zi Min suddenly looked uneasy. Indeed, he nodded. That thing is not affected like we are. It cannot fight an Ancient Immortal, but it can certainly run away if outmatched. Looking down, the new arrival''s juniors were descending the hill. The man who had saved them was offering replenishment pills to those who had been fighting. A remarkably selfless action when all was said and done. He offers pills. How very upstanding, Zi Min chuckled. Yes, not everyone is an asshole by birth, he shrugged. -Body Refinement Cultivator, and an Ancient Immortal one at that. I am surprised, Sir Cang, you are willing to sit here while juniors struggle so, a voice echoed down the ridge. He glanced along and saw that Hao Tai and several of the Argent Hall group were also now showing themselves. The group below were looking up in their general direction C mostly they just seemed relieved to have been saved, but two glared in his direction. I will enjoy the day I can test my blade on that boy, Zi Min sneered. Best wear your thickest set of fire retardant underwear then, he chuckled darkly. There is a reason he is willing to mouth off like a bitch. Zi Min just spat on the ground and glowered. It was no secret that anyone who killed a core member of the Hao clan would be cursed by Hao Ghost Fire. Anyone who killed them who didnt die from the Ghost Fire that was sealed in their souls at birth would be marked by it for the rest of their life and hunted by the Hao clan. That also gave them a link to the gatekeeping treasure of the Argent Hall C the Ghost Fire Argent Lamp, which was the other reason they could be so rampant. If they died, their souls still had a chance to be saved thanks to that Lamp, according to his Teacher. The gatekeeping treasure of the Hao clan formed the heart of the Argent Hall and could touch the samsara at considerable cost. He could weather that headache, thanks to his backing, but others would not be so lucky and Zi Mins own sect would not thank him for causing them such a headache. The lamp and the fire had been a final gift that their old ancestor had left behind to protect the clan before he went off to war, according to Ancestor Bronze. Hao, the Ghost Fire Celestial, as he was now known, had never returned, so disgusted had he been with events that transpired afterwards. While he had never forced his clan, who had sided with the Dun clan, to acknowledge their crime, he had also refused to give the new Dun Dynasty and their first Emperor any face C telling his descendants that they could do as they would, his inheritance was theirs C if they could grasp it. The Hao clans status had not fallen quite as much as the Ghost Fire Celestial had hoped, since then, his teacher had confided in him while recounting the tale. The other old elders of the Hao clan from that era still lived and two of them were World Venerates, even if they rarely left the depths of the vast maelstrom beyond the realm wall of Eastern Azure, where they cultivated. Those elders had eventually been convinced to step in and salvage most of what the Ghost Fire Celestial had abandoned and formed the Argent Hall with it. What am I, their grandmother? he called back. Zi Min laughed and loudly added - That scorpion clearly gave no face to your Imperial Hall, did you not see it waving its ass around all over? Where were you when it was giving such insult? The group below had the grace to look a bit shifty, although a few also scowled, because he had basically insulted them as well, not that it made much odds. The Argent Hall just waved their hands and made some obscene gestures, dismissing them as only that much to those who had come up to join them. -Perhaps that scorpion might come bother them, he prayed inwardly. Setting the idiots out of his mind, he considered the new arrivals, who were a hodgepodge. All of them were travel-worn, injured and with slightly haunted looks in their eyes. Their leader, the bald, bearded older man, just looked up at the ridgeline and nodded slightly before returning to looking over the group. It seems we should go down and at least say hello, he sighed, standing up. The others had clearly had the same thought, because by the time they got to the bottom of the valley, Hao Tai and a few other Argent Hall disciples had started down the slope as well. Senior Cang, the bald man, who he noted was making no effort to disguise his age, which was close to his own, bowed politely. This humble self is Xin Dai. Brother Xin, he bowed back, not recognising the name. The other man made no comment on his having sat out the fight, but instead just looked around at the group that was with him for a moment before looking back at where the scorpion had been. A difficult opponent, was all he said in the end. He nodded, considering the rest of the group. They were not from one sect, by any means. Two had short hair and beards marking them as being from either the Western or Eastern continents unless someone had tried to deliberately give them disgrace. Three others, including a woman, being helped along by a tall youth wearing stained robes of the Ran clan, all had evidence of serious cultivation injuries. Despite that the Ran clan cultivator was also an Ancient Immortal, albeit one who had only broken through very recently. None made any move to introduce themselves and he noted they looked with some distaste at the Argent Hall and Jade Gate Court groups who were approaching. Senior, senior, Hao Tai bowed politely to Xin Dai, I am Hao Tai, of the Argent Hall, one of the leaders of our large band. Xin Dai, the bald man nodded, again very politely. And your companions? Hao Tai asked, skimming the group. They are my travelling companions. If they wish to introduce themselves to you, they may, Xin Dai said politely. There was silence until the two short-haired men spoke. I am Jiang Yong, the first stated, again with a scrupulously polite bow. I am Won Shin, the second bowed. Hao Tai glanced at the others, who all just stood there in silence, making no move to introduce themselves. The woman actually looked at the ground, deliberately avoiding his gaze. A woman, travelling all- Enough, she rasped softly. I have nothing to say to you. The badly scarred youth wearing Ruo clan robes stepped forward as Hao Tai narrowed his eyes. My companion has said she has nothing to say to you the man hissed, his voice sounding like he had gargled acid at some point. Brother from the Ran- Hao Tai bowed, sounding a bit solicitous even though he had just sent out his soul sense to gauge out the whole group now, bar Xin Dai. The man stared at Hao Tai for a moment and the other had to take a step back as their soul senses briefly touched and Hao Tai came out much worse, in a polite enough way. Xin Dai made no overt comment, but he had certainly noticed the slight because he took a smooth step forward between Hao Tai and the woman. Daoist Xin perhaps we do not need to join this group, the woman rasped softly. You require treatment, the older man sighed. Even so she murmured. Hao Tai scowled a bit, but under the eyes of everyone else, it was clear that he had been a trifle presumptuous and, unless he wanted to pick a fight with two Ancient Immortals, had to back down. -That said he is someone to nurse a grudge and clearly these few are aware of our identities, even if they are not keen on publicising their own, he mused inwardly. On the face of it, it was interesting, because the Ran clan had strong links to the Imperial Court and yet the youth clearly had no care for the Argent Hall. The final figure, an Immortal wearing the robes of a sect he didnt recognise, had said nothing and was happy to just bow politely and go with the flow it seemed. That said, the intent on him was just as wary as the woman, who had been a Chosen Immortal before her injury, which seemed to be related to her meridians and weirdly enough put him in mind ever so slightly of the oppression of the previous nights sky. He stood there in silence, looking at their surroundings as the others harvested their slim pickings from the fight. Xin Dai and the others showed no interest in the cores, half of which he noted went to Hao Tai and company, without much complaint. Even after the others had started back up the ridge, Hao Tai still trying to politely coax information out of Xin Dai and his companions, the two of them stood, surveying the site of the combat. It seems we have gained more lost sheep, Zi Min said eventually. Indeed, he nodded. The small scorpions were the real thing, he mused, picking a dead one, now devoid of its core, up by its tail. Teaching its young to hunt perhaps? Zi Min suggested, peering at it pensively. Though there are surely easier prey than us out here. He looked sideways at the younger man. Are there, though? Zi Min sighed and sheathed his blade, shaking his head as they both turned to follow the slope.

~ Lin Ling C Arid Badland valley ~
The trail itself was not hard to follow; even had she not been blessed with her newfound affinity for this land, Lin Ling had to admit she could have followed it blindfolded. The passage of several hundred cultivators was an event that left unsubtle marks on the landscape. In the end though, it was a surprising person they found, about ten miles along the trail, camped beneath some trees on a good vantage point overlooking the distant trail. Teng Chunhua. She was sat there, poking a small fire and cooking some foraged roots, several rodents and serpent, to all intents waiting for them. The older woman, who was travel-worn, a bit singed and wearing a grass cloak for camouflage also looked tired and annoyed C though that was a common theme at this point. I am surprised you are not captured, she remarked, noting the other woman quietly sliding the talisman she had been holding back into her wallet. Hello to you too, Teng Chunhua grumbled. I am glad you are alive and uncaptured, Juni murmured after a moment. Me too, Teng Chunhua agreed. I only survived by blind luck as far as I can see. They both glanced at her. I am glad you survived as well, she added, staring at the other woman, letting the various instinctual intuitions do their thing. Juni sighed and sat down by the fire, after Teng Chunhua waved for them to join her. Are you going to sit, Ling? Or stand there peering at the landscape as if it ate your cow? Juni nudged her. Realising she had been doing that, thanks to the blood in a way, she exhaled and took a seat by the small smokeless fire as well. They had only found this place because of Juni in any case. How did you avoid whatever happened? she asked eventually. Random luck, Teng Chunhua grimaced, her eyes reflecting a faintly haunted expression she was familiar with, having seen it quite a bit in her own memories and those of Juni and Han Shu after they escaped the depths. There was a big demon, three of them in fact, called UrVash according to Han Shu. One exploded a tree we landed on while trying to flee the battle behind us. I was thrown into the under-story, scrambled around for a few minutes and then all hell broke loose C when I came to, there was silver fire everywhere. Luckily I had a Moon Rune Ward that can isolate presence for a short while. I managed to use it and just hid, playing dead, Teng Chunhua grimaced, pointing to the talisman around her neck which was carved into a flat piece of blue-grey rock that might once have been a pot made of qi-repelling stone in a past life. How did you manage to nurse that along this far? Juni murmured. She had to admit to being impressed as well. Those were not easy to acquire, at least the legitimate ones, and even more tiresome to use. For them, as they had been, it would have been impossible, requiring at least a Golden Core foundation just to have enough qi. You say it like those things are easy to use, Teng Chunhua grumbled. It takes about 80% of my qi to activate, I cant do anything else while its on, it only works on one person and I had to burn my vital qi through my mantra to maintain it up to this point C hardly ideal. -Which is fair, she acknowledged, watching the fire as Teng Chunhua let the talisman, which was no longer active fall again. Everyone had their survival options in any case, though the ones given by Kun Lianmei were now throughly defunct. She had had some teleport talisman''s but they were now in the possession of Di Ji. Junis remaining escape-related talismans had also been used during their initial flight and Han Shu had exhausted all three of the forbidden pills he had long before this point. Fat lot of good it did; you still found me anyway! Teng Chunhua sniffed, giving the fire another poke. Ah Juni nodded. Well, I was using a divination art and it pulled me towards this point as being marginally more auspicious than any other rock spider or scorpion infested hilltop in the vicinity. Figures, even in their absence the local wildlife here is out to get you, the other woman sighed. So whats the deal with your appearances? Teng Chunhua added eventually, I nearly used a talisman on the pair of you, thinking you those demons, the UrVash. If I didnt recognise your qi signatures C you look utterly demonic. How come you know what they are called? she asked. Han Shu somehow knew the name for them, Teng Chunhua shrugged. Nobody really had the time to ask in the mayhem after we retreated. It was rather chaotic, Juni sighed, considering the fire. So, what happened to the two of you? Teng Chunhua asked eventually. I Juni paused, presumably to order her thoughts before continuing. I got attacked by a spider then buried by Lin Lings Heaven Fall talisman for fates know how long, clawed my way out, found her fighting the UrVash and we fled up the cliffs, then looped back around. By that point the ruined valley was crawling with forces so we hurried after you as best we could. Yeah, she nodded, picking up the thread of the explanation at that point. Once we extricated ourselves from the mess in the valley, our clothes were largely ruined. Thankfully once we scavenged some stuff from the dead and used what remained of our stealth talismans and arts we were able to get by largely unnoticed thanks to that bizarre ward they were using. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. They seemed largely disinterested in two female UrVash running around, Juni agreed. We patched ourselves up as best we could and started after the rest of you. Here, she passed over a Qi Refinement heart core to Teng Chunhua. Use that to recover. They are much more effective than most of our pills at this point. Thanks, Teng Chunhua nodded and started to absorb qi from it. So, what happened on your side? Juni asked after a long pause. As I said... I am not sure, Teng Chunhua sighed deeply. We hid for a while, then had to move because of the army of demons, at which point we snuck over the ridge, ended up mired in small bands then ran smack into a full blown tribe or something who chased us down as if we were the demons. After that, we ran away until one of their attacks exploded a huge tree. I was thrown off, scrambled around and tried to find the others, only to see them get attacked by the UrVash who chased after us. There must have been some kind of soul attack at that point because when I came around my mantra was barely keeping me alive and the entire forest was being consumed by silver fire. I used that rune and a forbidden art to protect myself from the worst of it, but before I was fully recovered a bunch of other cultivators came she trailed off, looking at them with frustrated eyes. She felt her stomach twist, so it had gone much as they predicted. I was going to go forward, but then more UrVash arrived all around me so I could only keep hiding. The cultivators cleaned up the battlefield, then the UrVash attacked them in force, presumably before they could finish fully. To cover their retreat, the cultivators set the whole forest on fire, near enough, although I think the UrVash killed quite a few. And after that? Juni frowned. At that point, all I could do was try to get out of the forest in the confusion or be burned to death. I only got as far as one of the rocky outcrops in the transitional zone though. The cultivators retreated to the rocky hills beyond the transitional zone. I assume you found that point; it was not unsubtle. We did, Juni nodded along with her. The UrVash didnt follow, beyond shooting some more arrows, but I was basically stuck right beside them. She trailed off, looking at the pair of them, unease clear in her eyes. What about Han Shu? Juni asked I found the broken storage talisman she added. Teng Chunhua stared at the fire in silence for a long moment. They I am not sure initially, but on the hill, I saw them drag him out and have some argument between a bunch of sects. Most of them I didnt recognise beyond the Jade Gate Court, Argent Justice, I think Pill Sovereign Sect arrived as well C by large scale teleportation. I was too far away to see what the problem was but they had some kind of big face off. I didnt see the others obviously, just Han Shu, but there were quite a few bodies being hauled out of the forest in their flight. Han Shu was being held by the Argent Justice sect and the Jade Gate Court. A woman brought out a mirror and they made Han Shu put his hand on it- And then? Junis tone was odd, far too placidly neutral to be normal. The mirror exploded, the woman collapsed and I got a really bad feeling for a moment. It was like an enraged eye was staring out of the sky, Teng Chunhua looked at both of them, the unease and worry plain on her face now. And after that? Juni asked. I they had some argument, the ones holding Han Shu did something and he collapsed What. It took her a moment to realise it was her own voice that had spoken. The air was flat and the land humming faintly below her as if trying to attune itself to her anger. It took a supreme effort, but she got the involuntary and reflexive upwelling of rage back under control. The qi in her dantian surged and rippled, pulling around her meridians like a viscous tide. They killed him? Junis voice was suddenly dripping with darkness. The heat of the afternoon grew oppressive, like a shadowy blanket around their surroundings. In that instant the anger in the memories abruptly cooled and nearly slid backwards in her minds eye. The same shadowy manifestation of darkness she had seen that one time when Juni nearly killed that Dao Seeking disciple from the Argent Justice Sect was reflected in her eyes. The darkness of the depths. The mark of the suppression of the deep places of Yin Eclipse, etched into Junis soul, somehow called forth by her mantra. She knew it because it existed within her as well, although not quite in the same way. Calm down, Teng Chunhua was sweating slightly now. I am pretty sure he isnt dead. How can you be sure? she hissed. Well, after he collapsed, the group that was associated with the woman and the mirror started getting really worked up, accusing the Jade Gate Court of giving them no face; saying that justice was only for the Jade Gate Court and not for others, Teng Chunhua muttered. Sounds familiar, Juni sneered and spat into the fire herself. One of the group with the mirror threatened to kill Han Shu, to regain his honour. Tried to stab him with a spear, only to be blocked by the Jade Gate Court directly, Teng Chunhua finished her recounting, looking unhappy. Basically, the Jade Gate Court and the Argent Hall prevented the others from killing him. But, well What of the sword? Juni asked, even as she was about to ask what seemed to be implying by there being more. Sword? Chunhua frowned and looked distant. The sword he was carrying got broken, I think the UrVash actually did that, although I might be mistaken in that recollection C the Argent Hall claimed most of his stuff. He had some kind of holy tablet which seemed to be what the argument was over? I mean I didnt know he had that tablet; I was honestly expecting the sword to be Teng Chunhua trailed off, looking from one of them to the other. For her part, she was struggling to avoid turning and hitting her head off the tree they were sat under. Junis face was flickering between anger, shock and concern. The tablet, Juni muttered. I forgot about that She nodded, because she had actually forgotten about it pretty much as well. Its aura was such that taking it out was utterly inadvisable, they had come to conclude, and after they had gotten out of the darkness Han Shu had never so much as mentioned it. Then they had met up with the Argent Justice sect and it had been thoughtfully consigned to the depth of his talisman and never mentioned again. -Because you never could be too careful. -Humans are even greedier than the people, a later voice sneered, its voice laden with hate. -Thieves of all, another hissing voice pitched in. -Shut it, not helping, she shot back at them. -The primate Han Shu got some method that allowed him to cultivate Akin to blessed Junis means, one of the old memories gently reminded her. -Ah, she could see what had happened now, grimly. I bet they initially sought to use Han Shu as some kind of scapegoat and then discovered via the Argent Justice Sect that he had a treasure. Someone probably tried to poke at his talisman, got angry at the anti-theft wards and then brokeshe trailed off. -Wait, blessed Juni? She caught what it had just said a second too late to query it before it vanished and cursed in her heart; they kept doing that. Saying throwaway remarks then never explaining them, it was infuriating at times. Broke it, yeah, Teng Chunhua agreed. I am not that up on the sects of the southern half of the Imperial Continent C but the parent influence of Argent Justice Sect is the Argent Imperial Hall, although its usually just called the Argent Hall C and they were clearly aligned alongside the Gate Court. I doubt they would know high rank talismans all have anti-theft wards on them. -Di Ji and Din Ouyeng were both part of the Jade Gate Court. Din Ouyeng, she murmured. Those memories were back, no longer doing weird things, mostly thanks to the forceful nature of the bloods memories she suspected. Juni glanced at her, her face a mask at this point. So, Han Shu might be alive? Juni sighed at last. Well, the Jade Gate Court seemed unwilling to let him die, Teng Chunhua grimaced. That said At least there is some good in there, she conceded, her mind racing. Yes, but you have no chance of getting him out of there, Teng Chunhua sighed, scrubbing a hand through her hair suddenly looking older C and frustrated. I followed them as best I could but there are close to 400 cultivators in that band. Over a dozen Ancient Immortals, dozens of Golden Immortals, easily 100 Immortals and twice as many again below that We gathered, Juni nodded grimly. It feels like we are being mocked somehow, she said eventually. We got through all that and nobody died. We even got stronger yet in the end what do the cheating fates do? Dump Han Shu right in the lap of a bunch of young nobles to get robbed. Teng Chunhua just nodded and poked the fire as they sat there in silence. What did you mean earlier? she asked, finally getting back to that point. You seemed to imply that there was more? More? Teng Chunhua frowned. When you said that the Jade Gate Court and the Argent Hall were keeping him alive she frowned. Oh... Teng Chunhua nodded. Yes, we have gotten a bit off topic. I I did manage to catch up to them for a bit, once it became clear that soul sense out here was thoroughly obfuscated for some reason. That will be the UrVash, she nodded. We can explain that later; it relates to totems they have. Anyway, you managed to catch up to them for a while? Yes, I scouted the edge of their group a little, talking to a few of the groups who were moving to join them once. I learned three fairly useful bits of information. Outside connection is possible again, at least for some sects, the big ones. Their group is huge, but it is not at all cohesive and the big sects are all targeting anyone associated with the Bureaus. Ah, she grimaced and Juni narrowed her eyes pensively. That last bit, it made sense to them C if Juni and Han Shu were walking around with scary scores on their talismans? However, the way Teng Chunhua suggested it, it made her feel like there was something more. Did they say why? Juni asked. Yes, Teng Chunhua sneered. From what I could gather, they had communication from the outside. It looks like the Bureau and the Imperial Court have come to some kind of blows over the trial. Anyone who is affiliated with the Bureau is a target at this point. The main group had almost a dozen prisoners and the second group was claiming that Han Shu was a rebel who had conspired with others to murder, pillage and subvert them. The evidence cited was The huge stack of pills in our storage talismans, Juni interjected before she did, reaching the same ominous conclusion. Teng Chunhua just nodded, and continued: It turns out that a lot of influences ran into serious troubles before they ever got in here, the brute force to the inner valleys, much like the Argent Justice sect. Thereafter, all sorts of bad things have happened in here to others. The result is that there is a lot of misfortune going around and not much blame to spread. They are blaming the Hunter Bureau for all this? she blurted out, incredulous. Yep, and they used Han Shu and all the pills we had from that chaos in the ruin, Teng Chunhua nodded grimly. The group as a whole is not at all unified C the Jade Gate Court are leading it, seemingly using the Bureau as a scapegoat for all the misfortune that has occurred. Accounting that some of that may be ill-mannered rumour, I heard it enough times to make it pretty likely, Teng Chunhua sighed. Shit, Juni nodded, looking worried. She had to agree there: that was not good news. It made easy infiltration difficult as well, because people missing talismans might be even more suspicious. So, they havent killed them because of our scores, Juni hissed. She could only nod at that. It made sense. The highest ranked score in the trial belonged to people from the Bureau. They made easy targets and there was a lot of political ill will between the Court and the Azure Authority anyway. But the others would also have had that, she pointed out, for what it was worth. Yeah I didnt see anything of them, and there was no easy way to ask regarding them in either group. However, I did see an old friend, Teng Chunhuas face twisted faintly and her own killing intent finally showed its fangs for a brief second before vanishing again. An old friend? Juni raised an eyebrow. You remember that Sheng Zhao? Juni looked blank, as did she. He was the one you nearly killed in the courtyard, when our groups joined, Teng Chunhua clarified. Ah, now she placed him. Him! Juni narrowed her eyes. Her killing intent bleeding back out for a second as well. Yes. Him, Teng Chunhua sneered faintly as well. -Oh, he was the one who tried to kill and accused the others of being rebels based on what they said. She hadnt done much listening to those early campfire chats. Even then her mental state had not been the best. Thinking through the disparate pieces, she could see what might have happened. They knew where to come. They teleported right on top of them. she mused. They did, Juni narrowed her eyes. Han Shu made a very good showing there and I revealed the sword spear. That group and some others ran away didnt they... They sat there in silence, as she continued to let a part of her skim the memories for things that might be useful to their current predicament until Juni spoke again. As I see it, two things happened, Juni frowned, poking the little fire again. Either one of the group somehow sold us out Teng Chunhua looked genuinely affronted, the instincts supplied C not that she had personally ever thought the older Herb Hunter was false or the one who might have done so. Or they got pushed to a point where they tried to call for help? Juni mused. There was a hell of a fight, she acknowledged, thinking through what might have occurred. The obvious candidate is actually Hao Jun, Teng Chunhua sighed, He is from the Hao clan and the one who had the most concealed methods. Hao Jun called for help and whoever he called died? she postulated. Others in his group came after? Either to help him or just to investigate, found Han Shu, learned of the treasure and drew their own conclusions C or were influenced by someone like that Sheng Zhao or some of the others who survived. Teng Chunhua nodded and they sat there in silence, listening to the crackling of burning twigs until she spoke again. Look, Teng Chunhua sighed, setting aside her gourd and staring at them both. I know Ill probably slow you both down They stared at her, but the older woman just looked sad now. I- Well, Han Shu was a friend, I suppose. We worked together a few times on missions over the years. I cant say we were ever close but he was a good sort and an excellent hunter. I am affiliated with the South Grove Hunter Pavilion much more so than the school and my talisman is just as full of all sorts of pills as Han Shus was. Those bastards would likely have seen me dead had I been caught, especially the ones associated with that Sheng Zhao. If you will have my company, Id like nothing better to than to tear some of those bastards down to size, Teng Chunhua said morosely, spitting into the fire. Not that I can see a way to do anything to that huge blob of cultivators, especially if they ever recover their soul sense. Of course, Juni nodded, without even appearing to think about it. -Ah, her divination art is probably as good as my instincts and those were telling her a lot about Teng Chunhua: she was enraged, albeit hiding it really well; she felt genuinely bad over what had happened to Han Shu and possibly the other three as well; and most importantly Cshe wasnt hiding anything. Teng Chunhua blinked, then involuntarily glanced at her. She was still a little bit wary of Teng Chunhua but it was nothing really to do with the other woman at this point, she had to admit. It was more a wariness born of the baseline instinctual paranoia that was associated with the sort of land-sense the memories were providing. Teng Chunhua was human to them and that was instantly a black mark. Juni got a pass, because she was somehow part of the pack as weird as that analogy was. -I am me! I am not a lizard, she shot back at them and the more recent memories snarled a bit. No complaints here, she shrugged at last. Juni raised an eyebrow. Sorry, I was thinking about what we can do next, she mumbled, quashing the brief flash of inner annoyance that had emerged. The edge of a plan was starting to come together. However, the issue she was running into was the memories she had to interrogate to get the final details were in the angry at the world bracket for the most part. Well, not everything is bad news, Teng Chunhua chuckled darkly. Oh? Juni interjected sounding rather disbelieving. Well, its relative I suppose, the older woman sighed, poking the fire again. The harshness of the cultivation environment here is slowing them down. That aforementioned lack of unity also plays a part there as well. The main thing, though, is that- Pills and cultivation resources are all suddenly less effective; the strength of the world is stronger, she interjected. You noticed then, Teng Chunhua deadpanned. Given how Juni here has been eating them like candy, she pointed out, to get a bit of revenge for earlier. Juni, however just ignored it and nodded a bit awkwardly. Thats why I am here cooking gourds. Teng Chunhua added helpfully. The rodents tried to swarm me earlier and I refuse to eat spiders on pure principle. The cultivators have been exterminating half the things they encounter, probably to get resources to recover. A lot of them teleported here in big groups and that took a lot out of them. How come they are not teleporting now? Juni mused, accepting a gourd that Teng Chunhua passed to her. Qi efficiency, from what I was able to gather. Most of them seem to have teleported here from the north-west. They were exploring a ruined town and settlements, rather like the one we found. Ah, they both nodded at that. Teng Chunhua finished the rodent and tossed the remains back into the fire. Unfortunately, while they seem to be sorely lacking good landscape scouts- Unsurprising, Juni nodded. Thats not a skillset or a background that provides easy access into most big sects. Quite, Teng Chunhua agreed, poking at the fire pensively again. However, following in their wake will still be dangerous, especially once they recover their soul sense. You said that was the UrVash? Yes, they have special formations C experts in feng shui. They use it to she caught herself before she explained a few things she should have no right knowing and instead went on. We saw the totems as we went through the forest, the drums and the like. After we watched them fight the spider tribe a few times, it was quite obvious that they were restricting soul sense. I see, Teng Chunhua nodded. That makes sense I suppose. I havent seen any UrVash out here C until you two. Ha, ha. She allowed herself a faint chuckle at that. Their war camps are about thirty miles east of us. We climbed one of the ruined towers and scouted a bit. You can see that far? I can barely make out five in the haze and that is with my mantra, Teng Chunhua muttered. They sat there in silence, eating some of the rodents, which were surprisingly tasty. For all that it looked rustic, she realised Teng Chunhua was a capable spirit cook C not as good as Sana, but still better than both her and Juni. You said that they were being affected badly by the cultivation environment? she mused, returning to the quandary of what they did next and how they might effect the rescue of Han Shu. Yes, most groups were already hard up for resources it seems. That is why they are moving as a larger band I suppose C security in numbers, Teng Chunhua mused. There is also the problem that this is likely the edge of UrVash territory, Juni added. It is? Teng Chunhua frowned. Yeah, she nodded. There is a huge war camp over yonder, not to mention what I thought was a settlement or maybe another camp given this landscape, in the general north-westerly direction. -It would have to be about the size of a decent sized village, fields The memories told her that UrVash were not that nomadic. UrKhal were roving tribal warbands but the other, later Ur peoples, had different origins and the UrVash were notably more clannish than UrInan. Except, those war bands were big, she muttered out loud. That feels like an understatement, Juni chuckled darkly. No you are right, she shook her head. We are on the edge of UrVash territory. There have to be at minimum 4,000 UrVash in that camp to the north and there were thousands and thousands in the forest A force of cultivators that big will tear through this landscape like a plague. I guess it is possible they might run into a decent-sized band of the locals sooner rather later, Juni frowned. As you said, there looked to be several camps dotted across the landscape. Unlike our compatriots, their military edifice seems to be terrifyingly competent. Would that we be so lucky, Teng Chunhua agreed. After a while, they tidied up the site, putting out the fire, and hid it as thoroughly as they were able. With her in the lead, the three of them were able to make really good time across the rocky hills and did indeed rapidly exit the veil that was obscuring soul sense about a mile further on. At that point, she stopped and did teach Teng Chunhua the One with what is art. There was no point in concealing it in any case and the other woman bought the story that it came from the same place as her jars of blood happily enough. Once Teng Chunhua had gotten a grasp, they set off again, shadowing the trail as rapidly as they could.

~ Cang Di, Edge of the Savannah ~
When night came, it became clear they had to stop. There were a bunch of reasons for it, but the key one, ironically enough, was that having worked so hard to get control of a small army of wandering cats, the Jade Gate Court were unwilling to let it all collapse after a mere day. It was a reminder that for all that many people here had lived quite a long time, they had never had functional responsibility to lead large numbers of people in a circumstance like this. Senior disciples looked out for junior disciples. Sects looked out for their own and it was maybe only a handful of people in any generation who ever actually made the transition to an elder position. Having worked so hard to demonstrate they were the righteous seat here, the Jade Gate Courts disciples were now finding they had to do something to which they were singularly unsuited: listen to the opinions of others and act on them in a way that didnt make them look like sociopathic lunatics only out for their own self-interest. Organisation was only as good as the lowest common denominator among those keeping the rules usually. It was a quandary his teacher had talked about a few times, usually when complaining about sect elders who had somehow slipped through the competence net periodically cast over the Shu Pavilions various workings. Nobody had ever accused cultivator forces of being homogenous and rules were really only as good as the examples being set unless you were willing to get quite draconian, as they were finding out. Such an event had been the catalyst for why they were stopped where they were. After a sustained battle with a pack of Immortal realm tiger beasts whose territory they had walked straight into, several disciples from the court had stood by and watched the fight play out, then rescued the group at the very last minute. Given that was the fourth or maybe fifth time that had happened, it went down like a lead brick and they had ended up stopping, at which point mass opinion had settled on well we already stopped, so we might as well stop here while people like Kong Bo were still trying to straighten out the conflict their sects disciples had nearly caused with some new arrivals. It was an oft-made joke that if you sat three cultivators down in a teahouse, within five minutes there would be seven opinions and within five more minutes they would be seeking three new teahouses so they could convince their mates why it was absolutely the fault of the other two that the first was demolished. Sadly, out here there are no other teahouses, he chuckled darkly. As such, there was now a sprawling camp being set up in the grassland C a heavily patrolled one as well because that was the second most important reason why they had stopped. Disguise wards and the like were next to useless at night for some reason. That discovery had come about in a manner he could only call fittingly hilarious, were he not also here, in the middle of the mess. If the day was Yang then the night here was Yin in all the ways that made divination arts unhappy. The starry sky was already oppressive enough and the shadows of the grassland seemed, even to his eyes, far too dense. Given the heat of the day, only ambush predators had bothered them, but now, at night, the entire landscape was crawling with danger. Serpents, scorpions, spiders, the tiger beasts, various other packs of wild mammals and watching over it all, was the moon, which hung in the sky like a malevolent eye that stared back if you looked at it too long. Quite a few had remarked on that and in the end, a bunch from the Pill Sovereign Sect had tried to set up an artificial sky C and found it didnt work. They had then just tried to block out the moon and that had nearly given the formation centre a deviation somehow. Even he couldnt see how it was possible, which was downright concerning. At that point, it had also become clear that barriers of the scale needed to protect the camp could not sustained purely by disciples maintaining them unless Ancient Immortals got involved and suddenly the leaders of the expedition had been faced with the choice between convincing a bunch of tired, annoyed, fractious cultivators to part with a lot of spirit stones C or just set people to patrol. Sadly, they were not idiots, so patrols had been organised, whereupon they had discovered that most quietly expected the Discipline Gate of the Imperial Court to keep them safe, because for what other reason had they been volunteering up cores and whatnot all day. -Really, I hope somewhere you are weeping in anger into your very expensive spirit wine, Kong Bo, he sneered. Off the back of that, a rather vibrant little night market had also rapidly organised itself. Not in the heart of the camp, as the Jade Gate Court had tried, but in the strata between the inner and outer camp, because most of those providing goods or expertise turned out to not be part of the Imperial Court group. So this is where you came to watch the show. He glanced up at to see Quan Dingxiang, the Ancient Immortal from the Pill Sovereign Sect, make his way out of the night to take up a seat on a rock next to him. Its close enough to the edge of the camp that I can interfere if anything comes for those I might actually devote some time to protecting, he chuckled, waving to the camp of the Nine Auspicious Moons and the Shen clan nearby. Are you protecting them, or protecting us? Quan Dingxiang grunted. Only you know in your heart what you might do if that had been your Ten Suns Auspicious Cauldron they had designs on, he shot back. Anyway, to what do I owe this pleasure, Brother Quan? We have known each other almost a millennium and suddenly I am Brother Quan? Quan Dingxiang sighed. A fair point, I would also be vexed in your position, the younger man conceded. So how is life inside the glittering circle of lights, he asked, glancing towards the centre of the camp where various tents were set up with sigils of the various Imperial Court factions. Fractious, Quan Dingxiang sneered. You dont say, he remarked drolly. I would say you are being an ass, but I am mostly in awe of your restraint, Quan Dingxiang sighed. I have already had both of the Courts other Ancient Immortals all but command me to make pills for them at a loss. So the other one crawled out from behind his mask? he noted. Very little gets past you, does it, the alchemist sighed. In truth, he had not clocked the second Ancient Immortal hiding in Kong Bos coterie until he started poking at various soul senses with his divination art in the early afternoon, again pondering warily the question of a hidden Dao Immortal in their ranks. And? he asked. And what? Quan Dingxiang sighed again. Did you make the pills? Of course not. I got my juniors to do it instead. They were disgustingly happy to do so as well. It was almost embarrassing. I suddenly find myself counting the days until I can be done with this foetid generation; our seniors for all their faults were much more reasonable. You know you are the fourth person who has said that to me today? he observed. Hah, Quan Dingxiang stroked his beard and looked amused. Who were the others? A gentleman never tells, he shot back drily. You know, suddenly I have much more sympathy for the Pill Sovereign Sects logistics elders, Quan Dingxiang mused, staring out at the vaguely organised chaos. It is hard to set aside the politics of a flag when it is all you have ever known, he shrugged. Quan Dingxiang said nothing for a good while, before finally speaking again. If you do need pills to supplement your cultivation, I can see what I can do. Thank you for the offer, he replied politely. If I find myself in need, I shall seek you out. The alchemist sighed and stared at the night market below them some more. It was mostly full of people arguing over badly harvested spirit herbs. Alchemists telling people that the quality of pills they were going to get was garbage while irate cultivators accused them of being scammers. Here and there, there were straight-up exchange points for goods. Quite a few were willing to compound their own elixirs rather than pay exorbitant prices. Those who had got in on that act early though, had swept up most of the spirit wine from people who hadnt caught on during the march and were now also charging a premium on it as well. The Four Peacocks Court was also bargaining hard there, being backed by the Huang clan rather than the Kong clan, like the Jade Gate Court was. They had basically said they would sell to everyone equally, or the Jade Gate Court could buy out their services for a very high price. It was a rather short-termist view, but it was amusing to watch the Imperial Court factions inner politics do its thing. Actually I was hoping you would tell me about that tablet, Quan Dingxiang muttered. -Ah, so that is what he is after. Why is Hao Tai hugging it like it is his virgin beloved? He mulled over in his head whether or not he should tell, before deciding that he might as well spread a bit of difficulty on that side, one way or another. Ruo Tian, he said at last. I saw his name on it. You are joking! Quan Dingxiang muttered. Okay C not joking, Quan Dingxiang sighed, hiding his interest well. But then why are you interested in it. The name of Sect Master Tian''s elder sister is also on it, he said drily. Oh, Quan Dingxiang eyed him sideways. Quite. Hao Tai is very welcome to hug it like it is his virgin bride, but if he makes her bleed, he will find the parents of the girl very uncompromising. Actually, the name Ruo Tian is more problematic than Shu Liang, he added, confidingly. Ruo Tian was a lifelong friend of Ha Tai Kai C among others. Quan Dingxiang stood silent in dismay for a long moment before whispering, Are you trying to curse us all to death? The Argent Hall need no help there, he pointed out sourly. Well, thank you for your conversation, Quan Dingxiang murmured, standing up. And as I said, Brother Di, if you need anything refined, please seek me out. Not everyone here is an idiot. I shall keep that in mind, Brother Dingxiang, he smiled slightly and gave him a departing salute. You make friends widely, the shadow lying on the top of the rock murmured. Quan Dingxiang is everyones friend, so long as you remember he is an alchemist first and your friend second, Dongmei, he chuckled. She sighed and pushed herself up on her elbows. Did you speak the truth there? Is Ruo Tians name really on that thing Hao Tai has? Of course, the truth is usually every bit as damning as a lie, if not more so, especially if you deploy it right, he observed. Hao Tai has no idea of the devils he is dancing with if he thinks he can keep that tablet when he departs here. Others, who have read far too much, like Quan Dingxiang, and are cursed with inquisitive minds, will do all the damage there. So that is why you are so unconcerned with it, she nodded. Her eminence will not let it slip either, or the Dewdrop Sageor Lady Kai for that matter. Especially if Ruo Tian is indeed connected to it. He noticed she stopped short of suggesting that Ruo Tian might be dead. He was very clear that every name on that tablet was dead, but that was the kind of news he fully intended to say nothing of and hand straight to his Teacher. If others arrived at that conclusion and spoke incautiously? That was their misfortune. Quite, he agreed. So how do you find the moon? Chastening, she observed after a moment. This place is not simple. Truer words have possibly not been spoken this day, he quipped, drawing a cool look from her. The secret held in that moon is unlike anything I ever thought I would see coming here. she went on. I cannot cultivate using it, at least not yet, but I can certainly temper my psyche on it. In that case,he stoodI shall leave you to it. It seems it is the opportune time for me to go talk to a girl about our shared love of Liao Feng city. He cast off most of his garb and put on some old robes from back home, put a broad bamboo hat on his head and wrapped the spear up, disguising it as a staff. Once that was done, he made his way down from the rocks and back towards the middle of the camp. The talisman continued to seethe away quietly around his neck C it was almost like it was pacing, mentally. Walking through the darkness, he reflected that there had been no further twinges to his divination art since they left the scorpion behind. He was fairly sure now he knew what that was about and it was a strange thing, to be sure. He had been walking along one edge of their group, before they left the region where soul sense did not work, and noted a young woman with dark hair remonstrating with a group. At the time he had given it no thought, but now, looking back on it, she was certainly not among those he had seen later in the day, and in fact, he could not really recall her after that chance memory. She had only been at Golden Core from what he could judge. The deciding factor in something being weird there, had been a quick conversation earlier in the evening, chasing up that Argent Justice disciple who had been keen to see Han Shu condemned. A few others were aware of that group and, putting two and two together, one of the Bureau hunters, a woman no less, had had an altercation with Sheng Zhao, lost him a lot of face and he held a grudge as a result. The three captured had also been part of that group. The Argent Justice sect disciples talked about it quite freely, because nobody expected the Cang Di to be wandering around half the time in scruffy robes looking like a labourer, hiding his presence, pretending to be a mere immortal. They had not seen the event Sheng Zhao spoke of, but they had quite clear opinions of Sheng Zhao the person C someone who doubled down on grievances until he found the right hammer to see the nail struck. They had even had a few recordings of early in their endeavours as a group and were happy to share, if only to make it clear that the Bureau hunters had been a bunch of scammers in their eyes. Sure enough, there in those recordings had been a much neater version of that woman, stood on the sidelines while several seniors argued about teleport talismans. How they missed her, given there had likely been Kong Bo and a dozen Golden Immortals in that forest, he had no idea, but she had followed as far as the soul sense restricting region allowed at the very least, which was interesting in its own right. -That said, too many mysteries in one go will just confuse matters! he remonstrated with himself. Putting the mystery woman from his head, he picked his way between the various stalls of the market and unobtrusively entered the inner camp. Finding the tent where the prisoners were was not hard: It was the only one with four very bored looking Golden Immortals sitting at its four corners, maintaining a barrier formation. That wasnt his target though C he wandered on, through the camp, into the section controlled by the Argent Hall, eventually finding the girl, sat by a tent, looking listless in the company of two Chosen Immortal senior sisters from the Argent Hall. You are Liao Ying? he asked her politely. Who is asking? one of her minders sniffed, looking him over. I had heard from my sect that Ms. Liao is here. Hearing she had suffered injury, I came to offer my best wishes for her recovery, he bowed again, presenting the reasonably precious recovery pill. It wouldnt help Liao Ying unfortunately, but he should have no way of knowing that. As such, it was an appropriate gift. They both stared at him, clearly not believing. Ms. Liao is from Liao Feng city, a place I spent much of my youth. I am a friend of her family and merely thought that a few minutes talking about old times might help her spirits in what are trying times? He smiled brightly, infusing a tiny bit of his intent and soul strength into the request to make it go down a bit easier. From their perspective he was an immortal aged about 80, and Liao Ying who was in her 40s would undoubtedly have had seniors back home, so they would fill in the rest of the blanks without further prompting hopefully. We were tasked by Young Noble Hao, on behalf of our sects punishment elder and an elder of the Hao clan, to look out for her, the older woman murmured, Please do not make things difficult. She does not want to talk about- -Figures, he sighed. They are at least good in finding dull-minded people to act as guards to others, even if they cannot find eyes to tell insects from grass. The roar echoed from the distance making the disciples glance up. He looked around as well, because it was a magnitude over anything they had heard up to now. Encapsulated within it was the vague strength of Yang Laws of fire and earth. He was wondering why his divination art had told him now was the most auspicious time when he happened to glance at her and saw that her eyes were dilated and quivering faintly in fear and also subtle recognition? Do you know what that was? he murmured. No, she hissed, suddenly seeming defiant. On the other hand, it gave him an edge and he nudged both women properly with his intent, capitalising on the edge that distant roar had had. Might I not have just a few moments to talk with my old friend Ms Ying? he murmured. I havent seen her since she left to go to the Argent Justice sect and it was most surprising to find her here in these circumstances. You know what they say about fated meetings Humph. The older disciple muttered. Very well, a moment, but we will stay here. There are two famous people from Liao province, he murmured to her, using soul sense now to hide their conversation. I am not a woman, he added, drily. Tiger of Liao is also famous she muttered, a touch defiantly. So you really dont know what that was? he murmured. No. He could see she wasnt lying at least, which was a pity. -That would be too easy. But I saw what it did, she mumbled. It it demolished a whole valley. Its rage killed thousands of demons. Turned the land into a yang swamp of ash and death. He blinked. -Surprising and in her aura, no falsity C And these demons? Are they what the Jade Gate Court is running away from? Frowning, he glanced at the other two and nudged them again to make it seem in their recollections that he was indeed talking with this girl about something very inane from Liao city. This close, he could sense off her? {Shatterpoint} He triggered the divination art completely, thankful that his qi control was such that neither Chosen Immortal in front of him would notice the fluctuations in his qi just before she closed her eyes suddenly. Her hand slid out of her pocket and pressed something into his hand. I saw what Senior Cang tried to do for Han Shu. Hey! What is that! the Chosen Immortal snapped, suddenly focusing on them. Just a keepsake from back home, Liao Ying snapped back. I gave everything of value to Hao Tai That is for Young Noble Tai to determine, the older woman said flatly. You, wait here as well. Looking around, he wondered what had clued her on, but nothing stood out. While he was thinking about it, his Immortal Soul looked at the object she had given him. It was a twisted bracelet, melted and broken. A very familiar kind of bracelet as well, because if you grew up around Liao Feng city you learned the signs of the Liao clan. It was inscribed with a tiger and if it was functional would actually have been a ring. They had two names though: Ruin Breaker Rings because of their unique storage features and Burning Tiger Bands because they were imbued with the strength of the Tiger of Liao, the Duke of Burning Tiger Province. Every scion of the Liao clans main branch was bequeathed one on their name day, both as a protective treasure and also to remind them of their humble roots as men and women who clawed their way up from the bottom. You can access the ring, Sir Cang, she mumbled, biting her lip so blood flowed. Glancing at both those watching he moved with a speed most Ancient Immortals would struggle to observe and touched the ring against her blood and then wiped away the blood. Sending his sense into the ring what he saw it was, in fact, very boring. Mostly pills and some spirit herbs, a few spirit treasures, a few spare changes of clothes which he ignored, several sets of offensive talismans C largely elemental, and a few basic formations. No movement talismans, stealth talismans, no disguise talismans or anything like that. The one barrier talisman she had was within a fraction of disintegrating, maybe good for two or three blows at the Nascent Soul. It spoke to sustained combat and endeavour and none of it was touched by any kind of soul sense that he could detect, meaning nobody had pried into the ring since most of them were put there. Most of the pills were plundered from a dozen sects, but he had expected that. It took two more quick sweeps to finally pick out the talisman in the back, which was well disguised and not like the others The talisman? he murmured. She nodded and made a hunter sign for Yang. -A Devouring Tiger talisman. That was not the kind of goods he expected a Soul Foundation girl from the Argent Justice Sect to have, however a daughter of the Liao clan with a genuine Burning Tiger Band? Does this girl actually have a scarier origin than anyone here suspects? He looked her levelling in the eye but she gave away nothing. Turning back to the talisman, he saw that inside it was a thread of meandering mist, swirling like a bored little serpent. He sent in a thread of his soul sense- -Monkey-mothers-milk! He swore, although it was his own fault C she had said it was Yang principle, probably because she didnt know what a Law actually felt like. The little serpent had a ferocious resonance with Yang. It was so abstruse that he was left wondering if there were actually aspects of Yang Truth in there as well. There was no way to be sure though without taking it out directly. -In any case that is a manifestation of Pure Yang law. This Is associated with the thing that made that just made that roar? he signed slowly. She blinked, then nodded. It came from the aftermath. I got it because it would help activate the bracelet It it wasnt enough, she mumbled, looking haunted again. He considered the talisman then the darkness. A pure Yang intent with hints of water, fire and earth even thunder. One element short of a minor cycle but that could be hidden in the innate vitality of the yang itself. Why would a thing like that be following us? he asked carefully. The demons annoyed it, probably tried to kill it opportunistically, she muttered. -Truth, but not the whole truth, his divination art helpfully supplied, as if he couldnt read her intent that well. He noticed Hao Tai making his way over. With an inner sigh, he drew the problematic contents of the bracelet out and transferred it into his own ring. That required him to do little more than briefly align the seal matrix and use his soul sense as a bridge between the two. He gave her ring another careful sweep, there was nothing of the slightest worth to the Hao Tai in there. Jade, she signed. Manual. He swept it again and saw- -Ah-! Two jade slips and a tattered book, pulling those across he glanced at them and nearly dropped the bracelet, because they were transcription of Wind Script relating to teleportation formations and how to maintain them. The book was another such object, only he didnt recognise the language. Dao Sisters thank you for humouring me in this matter, he murmured, I will pass on this matter to my old friend Brother Kang. I hope I have not made things difficult for you, he bowed politely to the two watchers, as he should, had he noticed nothing. We cannot accept your bow, the pair retreated half a step. You are not to leave until Senior Hao arrives. He sighed, watching from the corner of his eye as Hao Tai arrived. Junior brother, you are not from our Argent Hall? I am not, he shrugged, passing the bracelet back to Liao Ying who slid it on her arm again. Then why are you here!? Hao Tai snapped. I do not know your name, identify yourself before I force you! Shaking his head, he pulled out a bracelet and held it up. I had heard that a junior sister was being cared for by the Argent Hall and came to inquire about her well-being. My apologies if I offended you, Senior Hao. Hao Tai waved his hand and snatched the bracelet from his hand, staring at it and comparing the two, looking from one to the other. I am sorry to have imposed, he bowed again, but made no move to depart. What? Why are you still here? Hao Tai sneered. Get out of my sight before I thrash you. Narrowing his eyes, he watched as Hao Tai turned the bracelet over in his hands pensively... Respectfully, Senior Hao, I am afraid I cannot give you that as a first meeting gift; it is a token awarded by the Tiger of Liao. Hao Tai stared at him, then at the talisman, then at Liao Ying. {Shatterpoint} He closed his eyes and the moment of forward divination that had just cost him almost all his qi and a vast quantity of his soul strength to achieve truncated, leaving him with a lingering sense of annoyance at how shameless a bastard Hao Tai was. Liao Ying pressed the small Burning Tiger bracelet into his hand. I saw what Senior Cang tried to do for Han Shu. In the same instant sent a thread of soul sense into her. Can I access it? She blinked in shock and acquiesced in her head, biting her lip as if nervous. With a blur he swiped the bracelet, disguised in his hand across her lips and then put it in his pocket as fast as he could, sneering inwardly at the two women. -Want to make trouble for this Cang? I have means beyond your understanding. Once it was in his pocket, he then re-aligned the matrices and transferred everything remotely suspicious over, taking care not to mark anything else with his soul sense. The two women were still muttering about the roar, so he dropped the bracelet on the ground by Liao Yings feet, taking care that there was no blood or signature on it. Ah-! You dropped this, he smiled at her apologetically, reaching down as the nearer Chosen Immortal glanced over and blocked him with her own qi. Oh! Uh thank you, Liao Ying muttered her hand shaking as she took the bracelet back from the woman who scowled at her. They talked for a few more moments about some inconsequential details of a fellow acquaintance from Liao Feng city and then he pulled out a pill from his storage ring and begged his leave, turning to face Hao Tai, who had now arrived. Dao Sisters thank you for humouring me in this matter, he murmured, bowing appropriately to the two, who were now eyeing the pill rather than him. I will pray for Fairy Liaos recovery. I hope I have not made things difficult for you. We cannot accept your bow, the pair retreated half a step. You are not to leave until Senior Hao arrives. Indeed, who are you? Hao Tai sneered. This is the Argent Halls area. You are certainly not from the Argent Hall. I am not. Ms Liao is an acquaintance of an old friend and, hearing she had suffered injury, I came to offer my best wishes for her recovery, he bowed again, presenting the reasonably precious recovery pill. It wouldnt help Liao Ying unfortunately, but he should have no way of knowing that. As such, it was an appropriate gift. It was a weaker excuse than he might have given before, he considered, but the key thing was that it was true and there was the original question of how Hao Tai had caught on he was still mulling over. Accepted, scram, Hao Tai sneered, adding intent into that made him just sigh inwardly. He bowed and the woman next to Liao Ying picked the pill and stored it without comment. Bowing a final time, he hurried away as Hao Tai held out his hand to look at the pill before tossing it back to the woman with a laugh and walking away.

~ Lin Ling C Savannah Badlands ~
Watching the pack of Golden Core qi beasts flee into the darkness, Lin Ling fought back a sigh. She calculated they had run about 40 miles by the time the sun had started to set. The stars that came out were mercifully the same as the previous night, but held the same oppressive tension. They had run on, into the twilight, stopping occasionally so she could climb trees to re-orientate their trail, which was not as easy to follow as it first seemed. It didnt help that these lands at night were not pleasant. Threading their way through the foothills, they encountered several monster beasts that were much more actively interested in them. The serpents in particular were difficult to deal with, able to strike without warning and flee before being injured significantly if their ambushes failed. That pack she had finally convinced to back off were a pack of some fifty something cat-like monster beasts, something like a jaguar but sporting small horns like deer. As she made her way back down the outcropping they had taken refuge on, Teng Chunhua was eyeing her dubiously as she handed the bow back to- The distant roar made her blood surge. The memories narrowed their eyes somewhat before judging it to belong to a very distant devolved kin of one of the later sets of blood memories. The contents of the call could basically be summed up as something close to get off my gate!. She handed the bow back to Juni, who took it and grimaced. I managed to kill one. They recovered it in short order and are hiding in the grass about 200 metres away, she said. What was that? Teng Chunhua asked, of the roar A territorial lizard, she suggested. Right Juni also looked at her. -What do you want me to say? Its my lesser horned cousin or something? She complained inwardly. Its a big territorial lizard? she clarified, rolling her eyes in the darkness. In truth, there was nothing much to say beyond that in any case, so they sat in the dark, playing visual tag with the horned jaguars, and absorbed qi. She had quite a few cores in her storage ring now, both from the odd beasts that had chanced on them during the day and from the battlefield before. As she watched, the cycles of qi were not something she really had any control over, she was coming to discover. They just happened naturally as she absorbed things, which flew almost entirely in the established canon of cultivation she had previously been aware of up until a few weeks ago. On the flip side, the memories found it bizarre, amusing and occasionally concerning that she, at her realm even dared to consider that there were cycles she was qualified to so much as poke with a very long stick. So, under their rather ambivalent guidance she watched the qi in her dantian ripple gently and spin in on itself as its density once again exceeded the critical threshold. It began to spin inwards on itself as all the qi drained out of her meridians and focused it into her dantian. The sense of oneness with the world around her kept rising as she pulled out one of the Nascent Soul cores and held it in her hands, drawing qi out of it directly now, aware that both Juni and Chunhua were looking at her. The rhythm of the resonance between her and the world around her kept rising with every surge, the grass around the hilltop twisting faintly, and the heat of the earth, lingering from the days sun, flowed into her just as the vast dome of stars above seemed to push down. She watched the qi roll around and slowly coalesce into a deep red-gold core with a faint hint of white and then red shooting across the surface. It started to spin and draw in on itself, effortlessly speeding up with each cycle as it passed 10 152025 times as she needed to do nothing but look on. When it passed 28 she found she was sweating, her body almost drawing in on itself and starting to collapse properly. Finally it reached 30 turns, twisted half way and- Harggkt-! The force of it exploding and collapsing outwards made her spit blood. The surging wave forced qi into every part of her body, cracking her bones faintly under the force of the impact and making the entire hill around her ring like a bell. The accompanying sound surged like a dull roar of an ancient primordial beast, echoing into the night, scattering edge ephemera of Yang Law with it. When she recovered, she found her dantian had almost doubled in size as it was forced to expand under the force of the impact. Her qi settled back down and she exhaled, watching as a haze of black mist swirled away from her like ash, forced out of her pores and carried on her breath. Uh, that was surprising, she muttered. -And impressive! Thirty rotations is akin to a grade one core! It was still a bit weird to think that a month or two ago she would have grasped that in a heartbeat. That kind of core was better than her eldest brothers, better than her fathers and mothers. The clan records told her that her great grandfather was the last person on their branch to get a Grade One core, and even then it had just been a normal, Heavens Bright golden core. -And now I am looking at it like it was chopped wood, she felt a little sad inside at that. -Curse you memories, at least savour the experience for ten seconds! Did Did you just abort your core formation? Teng Chunhua was staring at her with wide eyes Erm, not as such, she coughed awkwardly and clarified. I think I have a little way to go before that. That was the intuition she got, feeling the qi continue to flow into her from the Nascent Core in her hand. The memories told her this was a waste, that the majority of the really precious resource was being lost, but in truth, she had no other way to ensure she had enough qi to succeed without inconveniencing the others. -Anyway, I have 14 more of these! She complained back at them. It is not as if we lacked for Nascent Soul UrVash to shoot back in the forest or loot on the way out! Teng Chunhua just continued to look at her, until she found an excuse to shuffle some stuff around beside her. That does seem to have scared off the horned jaguar at least, Juni finally murmured, breaking up the awkward moment. We have a while until dawn. Sorry for causing a ruckus, she apologised, which got weak laughs from the other two. What Juni said was true. She could see they had retreated almost 300 metres away and were clustered on a distant hilltop en masse, only their eyes clearly visible. The memories had told her that they were mostly just tracking them through their territory and would not properly attack unless she keeled over dead in front of them, such was the instinctual dread her bloods aura would instil in many lesser predators. Of the beasts around her, it was the memories regarding the serpents that bothered her a lot more. Those suggested that the larger versions were problematic. A close relative of neonate serpents, the memories called them Hydra and those who grew many heads were natural calamities and each head would nurture a different elemental affinity. The ones that lived in swamps were the worst apparently. This was the considered professional opinion of most of the memories. They had a lot in common with heaven-swallowing serpents, who were themselves close relatives of lesser flying dragons like flood dragons and star horn wurms. The ones she saw out here mercifully, were mostly earth or wood affinity and just serpents, not having achieved their unity, as the memories termed it, and manifested a second head. Several were lurking in the trees to the west of them from about the same distance as the horned jaguars, watching. If only the serpents would also take the hint, Chunhua sighed, looking at those very trees in the distance. At least its good practice for this soul concealing art of yours. Its impressive. Yeah, it was able to mask us from that old UrVash your group met after we ran into its camp in the forest by accident and I shot at its camp a bit. Juni chuckled nervously. Say what now? Chunhua stared at her dully. You never said that! Either that you met that UrVash C or that you fought with it? We didnt? Juni suddenly looked a bit awkward. Ah. Well, we ran into a patrol and I shot the leader and didnt realise it was right next to their camp. One thing led to another You glossed over that bit as well, she pointed out, running back through their earlier conversation, which had been kind of vague and mostly just ascertained for her that it was that UrVash then they had moved on to talking about other more consequential things. Hmmm, I suppose that is true. The whole thing was bizarre - Han Shu being targeted by one of them, then another. They chased us the whole length of the valley seeming utterly enraged and then they exploded that last tree I was thrown down. I think there were a bunch of old UrVash as you call them, who had an argument of sorts. I wasnt that close as I said before. The impression I got, before I lost consciousness from what I can only guess was a soul attack, was that that UrVash just wanted us gone, while the others wanted us dead. That is odd. Juni nodded in agreement. -It does, however, kind of match with it being a Jotnar rather than an UrVash, she considered in her own head. Hmmm, yes although he was quite happy to try to pulverize us, she pointed out. We were disguised as UrVash and shot his people though, Juni pointed out. That is fair, she conceded. Well, I certainly got the impression there was more going on there than it seemed, Teng Chunhua sighed. I have some very weird double memories about the battle in the forest before that. That I can only put down to the soul shock I suppose More ironic is you all seem to have picked up another weird weapon, she added, glancing at the spear. Oh, that. I picked it up escaping the first valley, she nodded. Its pretty good to be honest, but totally non-spiritual as far as either of us can tell. Its just made of some monstrously tough material and appears quite good at piercing qi defences. It was able to poke holes in Nascent Soul orcs like you pushing your finger through paper lantern. I wonder what face that Sheng Zhao would make if he knew you had another weird weapon! Chunhua giggled quietly. Hopefully Ill get to find out when I shove it through his stomach and tear out his Soul Foundation, she grinned nastily. Only if I dont get to him first, Juni said with very odd half-smile. She had to admit, that killed off conversation quite definitively, leaving the three of them alone underneath the stars to watch the night pass by, accompanied by the sounds of the plains at night. To pass the time, she watched how her qi moved. By her estimation it was likely to be a few thousand cycles before her qi was again dense enough in her meridians and dantian to make her core coalesce. -So days at least, she judged after about an hour of staring at it. The memories also provided a few ways she could speed the process up in a few ways by hunting out specific combinations of spiritual plants that could rarely occur in these kinds of landscape and consuming them along with the cores. It was useful knowledge C if she wasnt certain that the horde of cultivators would have swept up half the landscape. They set off again, just before dawn, when the serpents retreated back into their burrows. The horned jaguars trailed them for several more miles before moving on. By day the heat of the sun was also supplying her with quite remarkable amounts of Yang. Just walking through the landscape was delivering her enough qi that her cycles were effectively a few heartbeats, which if the memories were not continually reminding her that she was pretty untalented, she would have been over the moon about. It did occur to her a few times that they might be just messing with her, but that was impossible to prove sadly. The trail itself was weird, she had to conclude. On the face of it, it was the antithesis of subtle, which made sense C a band of cultivators of the scale they were tracking was akin to a plague of locusts. That said, it was also surprisingly hard to follow just by eye alone and without Junis divination art and Teng Chunhua and her scouting constantly they would have inexplicably lost it several times already. Clearly someone was making an effort to clean up. Had there been fewer cultivators and if she did not know her peers, at least in mentality, she would have thought that someone was intentionally leaving them a trail to follow. That thought haunted her through most of the morning until eventually, just after midday, they arrived at a shallow lake, surrounded by some slightly greener trees C a catchment between several scrub-covered rocky hills. They had clearly stopped here overnight based on the number of fires and a large pile of butchered qi beasts near the shoreline. Yet even here there were concentrated signs of general obfuscation. They might have worked better, she judged, were this place not a natural confluence in the landscape and thus hard to avoid without serious effort, and for some reason she felt oddly drawn to it. They spread out, poking carefully around the remains of the site as she continued to try to work out why she had felt an uncommon affinity to this place. It didnt take them long to find the ruined buildings at any rate, proving that UrVash had occupied this place at some point. There was no sign that the cultivators had poked through them either, not that they were much more than piles of rocks and a few stray bits of dry wood that might have been supports, covered in arid thorn scrub and a few trees. It wasnt until she was poking around the edges of a pile of large rocks on one side of the camp itself that she finally found what she was looking for, both in terms of why she was drawn here and felt such an unusual affinity to the location and with it she found the answer to her earlier headache as well. Someone was, in fact, leaving them a trail. Hey! Juni! Chunhua! Over here! she waved them over to the side of the rock outcropping. They both made their way over from where they had been scavenging the beast corpses near the lake. What is it? Juni frowned, coming over to stand beside her. As they both stood there, she continued to poke around the crevice, carefully in case it held rock scorpions, and finally found the rock, passing it over to Juni without comment as she didnt need to spend any time identifying it. Juni turned it over in her hands a few times before her eyes lit up. This This is from the yang blood. It is, she agreed, as Juni passed it to Chunhua who also considered it. In fact, it was more than that. It was a vestigial trace of the yang qi from when she had transformed in the valley, likely one of the Argent Justice group had sealed a bit of it for some reason, or had realised a trace of it remained on some of their items and left it as a trail. In the landscape like this, unless you cultivated a powerful yang law and knew what you were looking for, you would struggle to pick this out as significant, she mused, looking around at the location. In fact, the memories were even more admiring, because this outcropping had traces of yang rich iron ore, so anyone poking around here would likely struggle to pick it out, believing it just to be slightly better yang iron in the concentrations it was at. Isnt it the qi intent from the mists in the valley? Chunhua added. Yes, she nodded. I used a bunch of it to activate a powerful formation before the beast that turned the whole valley upside down also got annoyed at the UrVash. It would have been scattered widely. So, someone is deliberately leaving us a trail, Chunhua frowned. However, whether its a good or a bad thing That was the question really. On the face of it, it should be someone who at least knew enough of their group to suspect she and Juni at least might pursue. There is nothing hugely inauspicious about it, Juni mused. What is a bit more problematic is that the tiger beasts by the lake were butchered sometime late yesterday. Thats the best I can do with the qi dispersal. She did the sums in her head and came up with a grim answer. We are losing ground on them, even when they outnumber us a hundred to one. Most of them are Golden Core at the very least, not to mention their leaders are Golden and Ancient Immortals, Teng Chunhua pointed out. Even with the harshness of this land, with those numbers and shared resources they can just go in a straight line and roll over anything. I only managed to catch them even when we didnt have to worry about soul sense because they were weaving about, likely gathering up the subsidiary bands, and not clear where they were going. Since they got soul sense back, they have basically gone in a straight line bar oddities in the landscape, she agreed. Then it just becomes a longer hunt, Juni muttered, sounding resigned. We can try to travel through the night and they are a large group. We can chase those cultivators all the way to hell and they will leave us in the dust just through geomantic movement formations Teng Chunhua shook her head and really, they could only nod glumly in agreement there. And it still doesnt solve the question of what we do if we did manage to catch up to them by some miraculous stroke of good fortune. Teng Chunhua added sadly. The three of us cant do anything. Or cant we? she sat down after checking there was nothing objectionable under the rock beside her. Ive been thinking about it for a good while. It She nearly said, it took me a while to coax the memories to give up what I needed, but while she trusted Teng Chunhua she was still wary of sharing everything with the other woman. Likely they would need to have that talk soon but she wanted a bit of a better grasp of her before then. as you said, Juni, they are a large group, and basically travelling in as straight a line as this landscape allows. However, soon we will make it out onto the plains proper and they seem to have done quite a good job of avoiding notice so far, despite this vast swathe of devastation they are leaving Yes? Teng Chunhua frowned. So, what if we attract notice to them? The memories had, with some coaxing, coughed up quite a bit about UrVash over the course of the morning, starting with recalled examples of exactly how territorial they were. The answer turned out to be very. They controlled land and valued settled society both for its own merits and as a means to an end. They were also by turns warlike and uncompromising. Products of an era in their worlds history where frontiers were still being forged. They also nursed grudges and they had remarkable depths of power when pushed. Their arts tended towards the martial rather than the esoteric, but with a heavy bent towards things like feng shui and formations which had evolved into potent tools like the soul sense wards. To get anywhere near such a group as they seemed to be following and rescue Han Shu and maybe the others they either needed to learn how to make those wards C or attract the attention of forces that used them. Attract notice? Juni frowned. Yes, remember that huge war camp we passed by? she said. You mean the UrVash? Teng Chunhua looked out at the rocky horizon, frowning. I suppose so but we havent seen anything remotely like habitation other than a few ancient farming terraces and this war camp I somehow missed. Dont feel bad about that, she shook her head. That was almost thirty miles east of us; I only saw it because of the sun and morning cook fires. Anyway, this area is Badlands - arid apart from these few places. Yes, we have been walking through it, its been hard to miss, Teng Chunhua murmured. Pointing vaguely over at the distant buildings hidden in the trees beyond the lake, she went on, ignoring that. It seems pretty clear that the UrVash dont live up here anymore. Either beasts forced them out or they dont need to for some reason- Or this is close enough to the Spider tribe that its not safe anymore? Juni suggested. That is possible, she agreed. In any case, Juni added, your idea is good and all, but we nearly lost the trail twice earlier and its huge. They are certainly taking steps to obfuscate distant view. They are not complete idiots and some of their number must have met the UrVash at this point, the corpses we found are evidence enough of that. True, she agreed. Which is why we need bait. Chunhua, do you have any spare clothes left that could actually make the three of us, or even just me, look remotely presentable in the manner of an idealised female cultivator? I probably do have enough to go around. Why? Chunhua looked in her own storage talisman. Oh. Junis face flickered with understanding. We are going to do what cultivators do, loudly and with a great deal of flash, she grinned nastily. We are going to go kill a bunch of demons and look stylish doing it. Draw attention to their presence in the land ourselves? Chunhua mused, In theory that works but how do we make them buy it? Oh, that bits easy. We just make sure that they find the corpses here! she grinned, gesturing around at the camp. And they even left a wonderful trail to follow. Leaving aside that youre casually talking about the framed murder of a bunch of UrVash, which doesnt at all have the potential to catastrophically backfire, Juni replied, looking at her a touch dubiously, UrVash that live out here are likely to be pretty good trackers and can likely tell the corpses died at the wrong time, I never said we were after UrVash doing the heavy lifting out here, she shook her head. They are heading straight for the plains and I have seen at least one other haze of smoke that should represent a decent-sized settlement or war camp since then. Not to mention, we can just frame it as either a later group or a trap, we have plenty of talismans that will do the job. Teng Chunhua and Juni just stared at her, clearly not following. Come on, how am I, the herb hunter who is barely half the age of either of you, the one that sees this when you dont? A settlement that size cannot support itself on just people shooting rats in the shrubbery! she said, a trifle exasperated at last. Oh, Juni sighed, yes, sorry. That was stupid of me. Teng Chunhua sighed, looking rueful. Of course. People who live in villages have other people to go shoot rats in the trees for them, and all those people are back there or most of them C shooting other UrVash. Exactly, she nodded, glad that her compatriots had not in fact left their brains somewhere in the sun to shrivel up. But wait, Teng Chunhua frowned suddenly. Most of those I saw were at least Golden Core or higher? -Ah, she realised that she had just taken that bit of information from the memories totally in her stride. They dont seem quite like cultivators. They had several supply camps on the way out the valley with food and stuff, so clearly enough of them do need to eat? she remarked. They also need resources for cultivation and other stuff to support that many, just like home? Not to mention, with most of the stuff out here being close to spirit vegetation, eating it is actually a credible cultivation strategy. I suppose thats true, Teng Chunhua nodded. The fact that we have a small shop''s worth of recovery pills between us makes that easy to forget, even if they are less effective now. I see. So if they have that infrastructure, they will be more focused on defending villages, fields and such, meaning theyre not exactly as plains-wise as they might otherwise be, Juni mused. We, on the other hand, can hide our presence well enough to escape that old UrVash, and you, she waved her hand at Chunhua, have that rune. Not to mention actual attack talismans. The art is far superior to the rune in many ways, Chunhua muttered, eyeing her. I was starting to push the limits of my Mantra Seeds recovery regarding vital qi. In any case, Juni nodded, pacing around in a circle now, your idea is that if we do it right, get a suitable target, we can spark a huge UrVash erm manhunt? One that will snare up the whole territory. As soon as they work out what they are dealing with, they will likely start putting up those soul sense formations and harrying the cultivators looking for them and slowing their passage. At which point we can try to find an opportunity to free the others? I can still see several ways this can go horribly wrong Chunhua muttered, looking at them both. Yes, she conceded. There were several ways it could go horribly wrong, and both Juni and Teng Chunhua were at best barely adequate - for children - with the One with what is art by the standards of the ancestral memories. That is why I am going to be doing the kidnapping part of our plan. Both of you are barely passable, but I was sticking Nascent Soul UrVash with spears from two metres away, entirely unobserved, and that was two days ago. Fair enough, Chunhua nodded, so what is our role in this? Probably we go set some fields on fire and steal anything not nailed down that looks vaguely bling in some outer camps. Juni supplied. Pretty much, she nodded, grinning. The aim here is to ensure that the hotheads get involved rather than the wise old heads, at least until its too late for them to stop things slipping out of control. We want angry young UrVash nobles baying for human blood and going on a big warpath!

~ Ha Yun C Edge of the Savannah, near Valinkar? ~
Ha Yun opened his eyes, sweating hard with a start to find a hand over his mouth and immense strength locking him in place. The sky above glittered with stars that seemed to stare into his soul and make his mind want to curl up and sob in terror No it was the place between the stars that was terrifying. He had seen it, briefly, he felt, when he lost consciousness before and there was no hiding from that darkness, because it wasnt outside. It was inside him and it was enraged. Shit! I cant believe those idiots actually found out how to get in there, a faintly familiar womans voice was muttering nearby. Honoured AshKald, an older voice rumbled nearby. This one is awake, the voice holding him down murmured C in Easten? Great, now just the others to bring around. You know those scrolls do not grow on trees? Uhh another feminine voice trailed off, sounding conflicted somehow. He thought it was the one he remembered from before, the not Fairy Luo. Okay, but you know what I mean. The hauntingly familiar woman snapped and he experienced a weird moment of disorientation. He was hauled roughly upright and placed against a warm, sun-baked rock, finding in the process that he was stark naked, very sore and also that his limbs had no strength in them at all. All around, masked figures crouched, cloaked in grass and carrying bows. Two women stood, rather underdressed in loose tunics and grass cloaks, carrying broad bladed spears, one familiar if only because he had decent talents regarding pattern recognition and her hair colour was memorable. The final oddity that struck him, was that it was close to noon, not midnight. Uh? he asked blankly, wondering why he had just thought the sky was full of stars. Sorry about that. It was good that you came back to us, but your timing was not the best, Ganlan Meixiu explained, her beautiful face graced by a faint smile Uhh? He looked around and found that while he was indeed sitting against a rock. They were amongst some rocks on a shadowed rise. The stars he had seen were carved and painted on the rock behind him, which depicted a figure holding a moon as if was a lantern, and constellations in the shape of strange animals dotted around her as if they were later additions. Sorry, these are not the circumstances I hoped we would meet again in, the young woman said. Looking around, he saw a few others sat, all naked and bound. Brother Feng was there and, he was surprised to note, Bai Bia Meifen, along with the guards and one of scholars who had been in the depths that time and a few others scattered around he vaguely recognised. They were all unconscious, a few bound with bandages or showing evidence of recent injuries. Youre not a cultivator? he asked dully. I am, she shook her head and smiled again. I am just not one from your world. Chapter 99 – Symbols
The end of the first campaign of the Huang Mo war came with the climactic clash between Mo Zhao, the Celestial Demoness, Dao Mother Binary Ruin, granddaughter of God Slaughtering Lunatic, and the heroine of Huang, Saintess of Emei, Huang Guo Wuli. These two Heavenly Venerates clashed on the very spot where the whole conflict began, and while neither fell, no side could clearly claim victory. The obvious loser, was, in the end, Red Splendour great world, where Mo Zhao, in a final act of pettiness, damaged the stability of its sun, forcing Huang Wuli to seal it away with her own two hands or let it collapse into a stellar nightmare that would have distorted the star map of a dozen surrounding powers. Thereafter, things appeared calmer for a while. However, the forceful manner of the Mo clans actions did not sit well with many righteous factions and so, determined to make some final restitution on their pride, the errant daughter of Mo Zhao, Mo Xiao, was tracked down to a minor little great world on the edge of the Kong, Huang and Meng clans territories. Two attempts by influential friends of members of the younger generation of the Huang clan were made to embroil Mo Xiao in troubles met with failure after failure as they vanished without trace. Finally, after an eighth such mysterious disappearance, a Celestial Venerate revealed that Mo Xiao, who many had held as a member of the younger generation, was in fact a Worldly Venerate who had been using her realm to assassinate juniors of righteous factions. With this revealed, the Huang and their allies were enraged and, supported by many other righteous factions, started to search for Mo Xiao to demand restitution. So began the Second Campaign of the Huang-Mo Wars.
-Excerpt from 100 Heavens of Death C The Second Campaign of the Huang-Mo Wars. By Scholar Fei Quan.

~ Ha Yun C Somewhere in the Badlands near Valinkar ~
I am, Ganlan Meixiu shook her head and smiled. I am just not one from your world. -Another Great World sent cultivators into this trial? That was the first thought that flickered through his head. Reality, however, asserted itself and the logical explanation occurred a moment later. -Idiot, probably she is from a lower world, an Immortal ascender that is either an independent cultivator or doesnt want to say what sect she is from. There would almost certainly be a few like that drifting around given the number of participants. -Still, the fact that she is here means she is from our generation, which likely makes her a talent of some big sect. I wonder how she fell in with these demons? He glanced around at the others who were mostly just kneeling around, looking at the horizon or frittering about, gathering sticks and such. A few were sat nearby, skinning some small rodents and what looked disturbingly like a scorpion the size of a cat. -That said, she is remarkably familiar with these demons Has she been here a while? That was the only rational explanation for her apparent familiarity with these people. -The fact that they all speak a kind of Easten as well Ganlan Meixiu stared at him for a long moment, then just shook her head. Somehow she seemed a little bit put out by his lack of response. He smiled as best he could, trying to ignore how naked he was. I suppose that is a topic for later, she sighed, shrugged and turned back to looking out over the rolling hills at something he couldnt see. They all stood around in silence until it was almost awkward before she spoke again, this time to a female demon with horns on her head and a mask covering her face: Mayumi, I assume you cant find any others? You think this is easy? Whatever happened last night has thrown all the alignments into chaos. They are settling slowly, but Heian-kyo was not built in a day! I suppose we have no idea what that was about either, Meixiu muttered. The sky shook, the eye of dreams narrowed, the heavens are angry and we mortals can only bow lower, an old masked demon, seated on a nearby rock, smoking a pipe of all things, replied. So you said three times already, old geezer, like I didnt see the same sky as you, Meixiu sighed, rounding on him. Looking over at the old demon, he noted that behind him was the rock he had originally been lying beside. Its flat surface held a large painted figure of a woman, outlined in white, with dark hair, constellations patterned across her whole body. Her forehead was marked with a circle. The real oddity was that she had six arms: Two held a moon aloft; one held what looked like a rope that transformed into a river of stars; another held a white circle and the last two held a lotus and a crude lamp with a flame of white inside it. It is as you say, Honoured AshKald, the old demon said, blandly. That someone or something managed to tweak the noses of those terrifying old ghosts is beyond doubt. Meixiu shook her head and just went back to watching whatever she was watching, leaving him sat there, rather awkwardly in silence, as she muttered to herself, pacing back and forth and staring at the sky and the hills again. The question is why! If it is because of their dumbass territorial dispute with the mountain tribes, I swear I will hang that warchief by his own guts Maybe I should just do that anyway The others seemed totally disinterested in him, just going about small tasks and continuing to prepare food. So he went back to pondering the rock, which was the most interesting thing here in a way. All around the woman were painted in constellations in a riot of various animals and figures, painted in such a way as to follow the contours of the rock itself. In fact, the woman was also painted in the same way C her form given curious relief without a single bit of stone ever being carved as near as he could tell. Before her was a small bowl that held some burning herbs and in another pot, a bunch of fruit. Below it, painted in yellow and white was a swirling design that almost looked like words. After staring at it for a full five minutes about all he had discerned was it carried a weird intent of some kind and it clearly wasnt Easten. Looking around a bit more carefully, he also noted that there were a bunch of rocks scattered nearby that were far too regular looking In fact, the rock that the woman was painted on was kind of regular as well. -Is it the ruin of a small building? He peered around for a while longer, turning things over in his head. He was still wondering about that when a figure shoved a wooden bowl into his hands. You, eat, the grass-cloaked, masked figure said flatly. The food, which had come from the nearest fire, was, for lack of a better word, rustic. A muddy brown soup with chunks of meat in it he chose to believe were small rodent rather than scorpion. What was surprising was that it was rich in qi C as rich as a low grade replenishment pill, in fact. That reminded him that he had a storage ring. -Or I did have a storage ring, he acknowledged. Bizarrely he had no sense of its presence, but it was still connected to him somehow. -Figures, as a cultivator she is not going to leave us with storage rings. Grimacing, he took a mouthful of the food with his fingers and was surprised to find it salty and faintly spicy. By the time he was done savouring the taste, he realised he had finished off the whole bowl and was wishing there was a bit more besides. -I am hungry? That was a surprising revelation in its own right, but the saltiness of the soup also made him realise a second thing. -I am thirsty I should not be experiencing thirst as a Golden Core cultivator. He had a moment of mild panic thereafter until he managed to discern that his core was intact and, as far as he could see, he was hale and healthy beyond feeling weak, drained and having a bunch of nasty bruises from the exploding arrows. Um Senior Meixiu? he asked. Yes? she glanced over in his general direction from where she was still seated, staring at the horizon. Why am I feeling hunger? As a Golden Core Her laughter cut him off, leaving him confused. What is so funny? one of the other demons asked her. He asked why he is hungry, she replied in Easten, once she had stopped giggling There were a few confused looks before the one who had asked also started to laugh, although in a less amused way, and nodded, as if that made perfect sense somehow. In short, the realm of this world is much higher than whatever place you came here from, she chuckled. You can probably supplement things for a while with pills and such, but once they run out you will need to start eating and drinking again. Maybe sleeping as well if youre really weak or run out of stamina. But? But you can persist on qi? she nodded, cutting him off. You can, but how is your absorption rate when balanced against the amount your body is now burning here. I Well, you wont work that out for a bit I guess; youre only at Core Formation. Its an acceptable core, although your foundation for it is kind of trashy. You must have come from a pretty low realm world? I came from a Great World, he refuted, because Eastern Azure, while it had its issues, was not exactly a low realm great world by his understanding of it. Meh, its useless to argue with frogs about the wells they croak in, the horned woman laughed a bit dismissively from where she was sitting nearby, tossing stones onto some kind of chart in what was presumably a divination art. Ignoring her, Meixiu waved her hand, you can cultivate just by walking around and breathing in this space. The issue is that every aspect of your existence here will burn qi, literally. The reality of this place is much more clearly defined. Until you become an Immortal you will need to eat, drink and whatnot, at least semi-regularly. Even after that, if your foundation is on the weaker end of things. He wasnt sure what to make of that. It made a weird kind of sense, but In any case, whatever was perpetrated last night, east of us, seems to have temporarily exacerbated the issue. It will probably stabilise after a while, but until then, everyone is just a bit more mortal because of it, she sighed and a few of the other grass-cloaked figures spat in disgust, clearly unimpressed with current circumstances. What about the others? he added, glancing over at where the other cultivators were arranged in a sort of line in the shade. All of them were still unconscious. They will come around when they come around, she shrugged. Probably not until we have travelled a bit further, it must be said. Whether they live or die depends on what happens when they wake up. The ones with me-? Over there, she pointed behind him and he turned around stiffly, realising that there were in fact another bunch, also slumped against a rock, all unconscious, which included Brother Ci. So why am I the only one awake? he wondered, searching for anyone else he recognised and drawing a blank. Because you are pathetically weak, and thus much easier to fix, Mayumi interjected. I would have put it a trifle more diplomatically, Meixiu mused, but that is the essence of it, yes. But you shot at us? Ah There was some laughter from those nearby and Meixiu, Mayumi and the old demon all shook their heads as if this was some great joke. That wasnt us, Mayumi sneered. If this lot was shooting at you, you would be dead, Meixiu agreed. But I? he frowned, because those memories were very patchy, he had to admit, tinged with strange flashbacks and bizarre recollections of his battle with I recognise Senior May-umis voice from my memories? he pushed, trying to work out how to pronounce her slightly odd name in Easten. She delved you, to see what the deal with your injuries was after you didnt wake up, Meixiu nodded. Dont think about it too hard. You are young and your mind is squishy, shall I say. You suffered some extreme trauma as it is, and whoever put you back together did an interesting job. Its remarkable he was walking around without drooling, Mayumi grunted, adding something else in a language that he couldnt grasp, but which made the others laugh. If I were you, I would start working out how you offended whoever did that, Meixiu nodded drily. Because certainly by the standards of what was done to your memories, that person was not your friend. The question of what had been done to his memories after the ridge line was indeed- The memories in his head wavered for a moment and he felt faint and dizzy. For fucks sake, Mayumi snapped, turning to stare at him with her unsettling mask. What did we just say? -Right mind squishy, he groaned inwardly, holding his head in his hands in case it decided to fall off. Then who attacked us? he mumbled, to try to turn his thoughts away from that. An UrVash scouting party, of the Ten Tigers tribe. Likely they came to see what had led to the restrictions on that place vanishing. There is a big tribal battle going on out east, kicked off day before yesterday between the mountain, jungle and plains tribes. They were probably passing by and feared that the ancient graveyard otherwise known as Valinkar had been disturbed or the mountain tribes had a hand in it. They shot you all up and were likely taking you back for questioning. They dislike us about as much as they dislike your lot, truth be told. Its what they deserve for forgetting this place is our land, not theirs, another of the masked figures sneered as they grabbed a smoking rodent out of the fire. True, but they think like people who build houses, Meixiu chuckled. It was the same back home. When you build a fancy house, suddenly everything you can see from the roof becomes yours and anyone else there now works for you. Its like a congenital disease. Only until you shoot them off the roof and burn it down, another snickered. Very true, Meixiu nodded. That is the price you pay for building them usually. Listening to that, not entirely sure what to make of it, he found himself returning to what they had said before about eating. Uh, if its recovery, I have pills he ventured warily. Perhaps You want to trade? Unless you can make them, what you brought is worthless, Meixiu shrugged. Inferior goods contaminated with otherworldly energies. They will sustain you for a while, but in the long run do more damage than good. He self-examined that, while he was familiar with alchemy, he knew next to nothing about it practically speaking. Even his herb-lore was largely academic, the majority of his missions since he was promoted to five star rank being just excuses for the Ha clan to extend their branches via the West Flower Picking towns Hunter Pavilion. -Except, he shivered inwardly, if she looked through my memories they know that already, so why are they even? Certainly, there are probably some useful things in your storage talisman, but that is a discussion for later, Meixiu mused. Uh, then, can I ask why you rescued us? he finally asked. Because I felt like it? Meixiu said blandly. -Like I believe that, he complained inwardly. Okay, I guess because you lot are an oddity. This place is vast, but nobody has ever made it in here, not since well Not in a very long time, the pipe-smoking demon chuckled. So you want to know how we got in here? he asked, suddenly nervous, because even the leaders among the groups back in their camps had not seemed to know. Ah, I know that much, thats easy C there was a big dimensional distortion and poof, you all landed in the jungle I would guess, Meixiu said. Ah but you said you were from another world? he was confused now. Yes, I am not a native of this one, just like you, she nodded. I he trailed off and sighed, no longer sure what to say there; he had assumed she was just someone from their trial, who had fallen in with this band -Could she be someone who fell into an anomaly a long time ago and ended up here? That seemed like a distinct possibility. That still doesnt answer what you He trailed off as Meixiu turned, waving for him to be quiet, and stared off into the distance again. It seems they are done, she said finally. Ah, at last. How long does it take to chase down some orcish vermin, Mayumi sighed. Half a day when they scatter like cockroaches and run for dark corners, it appears, not that this can be considered at all empirical, Meixiu laughed in a way that made his skin cold. In the distance, there was a faint rumbling and a sense of shifting qi. It flowed around them and a moment later two scorpions, maybe ten metres long each, melted out of the rock of the hilltop and disgorged half a dozen more grass-cloaked figures carrying bows. Took you long enough? Mayumi snapped to a tall figure who was leading them, dragging a It took him a second to recognise that it was a body, missing its arms and legs. The grey-brown skinned figure had a flat face, slightly pointed nose and pointy ears. It was also still alive. This one runs like a rat, the grass-cloaked figure grumbled, tossing the figure down hard enough to make it bounce on the rock and groan in pain. Didnt get any more? Meixiu asked. Boy shaman made death ritual and fled back home with a few important ones. Unless you want us to chase them through the night it seemed a bit pointless, another scrawnier figure beside him added. In any case, this is one of the junior chiefs of the Mountain Thumper tribe. Quite a long way from home, isnt he? Mayumi frowned. A pity the shaman got away; they are useful. Their tribal war has not be going quite as well as they intended. Apparently the Hundred Legs and the Thunder Eagle tribes took a big injuries, the taller demon growled. Who are they even fighting anyway? Meixiu asked, still staring off into the distance amid the rocky hills. Six Eyes and Blood Eclipse tribes, mainly, the scrawny demon shrugged. They will be at it a while then, the old demon interjected. Unless that bitch Asuraerleth shows up. There was much spitting on the ground and making of obscene gestures around the camp at the utterance of the name. Yeah, Meixiu mused. Or until the Blood Eclipse tribes old lunatic starts bringing out his ungrateful dead. Then they will call it quits and go home claiming a big victory and act like everyone doesnt know they had to run away from his big serpent. Depends on whether the failure in the wards that were caging away the ancient Death Watch on these lands was just local to here or if it goes all the way along the Badlands, the scrawny demon added. Well, in that case, they are going to be staying in those festering, lizard-haunted jungle valleys far longer than they planned, Mayumi noted, spitting in the fire. That would be amusing, Meixiu agreed, before looking sideways at the old demon and Mayumi. However, rather than dividing off, I rather suspect the opposite has happened. What, that the entire Krista Tonnitrue region is now here? the scrawny demon sounded somewhat perturbed at that, even as he struggled to work out why that name seemed familiar. -Krista Tonnitrue? It sounded like very old Easten, which would make it... Thunder Symbol or Sigil? He was momentarily surprised that his recollection of those pointlessly boring lessons regarding the ancient history of Yin Eclipse even remained in his mind at this point. -Crest As in Mount Thunder Crest? He turned to stare at the distant haze of swirling clouds on the horizon that were probably the mountains and jungle valleys they had come from. Is there an East Fury? he asked, almost without thinking. Many heads turned to look at him. The East Fury Peaks are about 5,000 miles east of us, beyond the desert that once used to be Evershire, Mayumi frowned. South Grove Pinnacle? Belaris Mons is about that far, but further south-east. Nobody has ever gone near it and lived as far as I am aware. Anything that goes within visual sight of the peak keels over dead. Happily thats also right on the far side of the Evershire desert, so might as well be the edge of the world for all anyone can care, the old demon mused, peering at him intently. Why? These are not names a brat like you should know? Could they have walked out of an anomaly? the scrawny one frowned. They look a bit like members of-? No, they are fresh blood, Meixiu shook her head. I mingled with them a few times and learned a fair bit. What other names do you know like that? the old demon asked, turning to stare at him from behind its mask in a way that made him suddenly very aware of his nakedness. -Have I just made a terrible mistake? He muttered inwardly, curling up a bit under their intent gazes Snowjade? And Golden Promise Spire? he ventured warily now. Snow Jade? Meixiu frowned Ah, the Nepheris Mons the Ice Nephrite mines in the peaks in the Belthorne Mountains. That would likely make the other the Soul Gold mines from the mountains on the coast near Renlath? I believe they were called as such at one point, the old demon mused. Interesting, interesting, Meixiu murmured. Most of those are just ideas on the horizon now, the old demon mused. Or forbidden areas like Belaris Mons and East Fury, reachable only if you no longer value your life or travel through very unstable lands. Ah. Meixiu frowned suddenly. There is a problem? the old demon frowned. No One of my soul clones was just grasped and dispersed. It seems that someone actually took that bait, Meixiu said. Dispersed? Mayumi frowned before waving a hand. The others swirled the grass cloaks and the fires dispersed as everything scattered as if the camp was abandoned. In a single fluid motion they all dived for cover and pulled the grass cloaks over themselves leaving him, Mayumi and Meixiu standing there alone. Meixiu considered her appearance for a heartbeat and tossed off the grass cloak, pressing a hand between her breasts. Her loose cloth tunic shifted and became the garb she had worn before. Mayumi sighed and her cloak became a bit more substantial somehow, blending into the rocks around them. As he was still gawping, she took two steps over to him and bit her lip, then drew a strange symbol on his back with her blood that sank into him and made his body flush. Space rippled and a moment later ten masked figures dressed in travelling robes led by a youth in dark green and grey robes stood in the midst of the camp. The leader, who appeared to be young despite his face being covered in a mask, glanced at him and the green pupils of his eyes sank into its mind- His limbs turned to lead and he collapsed like a puppet that had lost its strings, unable to move. In that instant he was suddenly seeing double somehow. In the first instance he saw what he just had. In the other, the ten now wore Sheng clan robes and the youth was a fresh-faced scholar in his early twenties with blue eyes and dark hair wearing the robes of member of the Sheng clans Azure Astral Dragon sect. -How am I? -Ah, whatever she drew on my back? It was like there was a second him isolated inside his head now, looking out and able to see clearly what was going on. So it was you, the youth mused, his gaze now locked on Meixiu, who had been frozen in the act of standing up next to him. -She has my storage ring in her hand? He blinked in surprise for a second time. The new arrivals apparently did not notice either Mayumi or the old demon who was still sitting cross-legged on his rock, puffing his pipe as if nothing was wrong. Clearly this wench is part of a group conspiring to rob others, Brother Pei, one of the group said with a salute to the leader. Well, this was somewhat unsought for, but it is an opportunity, Brother Pei mused, looking around, his gaze again falling on him for some reason. Clearly dismissed out of hand, he could only watch as the youth walked over to Meixiu who appeared to be frozen in place. Without comment, he tore the front of her garment open and grasped the necklace around her neck, pulling it off the chord. Even from his current vantage, he could make it out as the one she had taken from the room, leaving the blade for him. The youth scanned her a second time as the others fanned out, picking through the ruined camp, and then grabbed a bag from her waist, opening it and tipping out almost thirty storage rings into the air where they swirled around his hand as he considered them, then the various cultivators who were lying naked around here. -Shit did I get marked somehow? His mind trembled faintly under the calculating gaze of the Din clan disciple. What shall we do with them? another masked figure called over, gesturing widely at those Meixiu and this group had, if not rescued, collected. Well, they can serve a purpose, certainly, Brother Pei mused, looking around at the various cultivators. {Jade Chain of Nine Fates} Walking up to Ganlan Meixiu, Brother Pei planted a talisman between her bared breasts, his hand lingering just a hint longer than it need to before he withdrew it. Green serpents flowed across her body, sinking into her eight gates and her third eye. Kill everyone here except Ha Yun, Brother Pei commanded Meixiu. Without comment, she walked past him, towards the nearest cultivators who were lying next to two of the masked figures his eyes were trying to tell him were from the Sheng clan. Arriving beside them, she reached down and pulled up the scholar who had been translating runes in the tomb and- He stared blankly, just as shocked as Brother Pei when Meixiu exploded into gore and her body seemed to flow through itself, reforming in the blink of an eye, holding the two masked cultivators beside her by their necks. In one smooth motion she bloodily tore the two unfortunates heads off and sent half their spines and innards scattering across the rocks where they screamed soundlessly and flailed as a bizarre twisting eye symbol made of Meixius blood shifted on their faces. You have big balls, brat, messing with me, Meixiu, now totally naked and splattered with blood, sneered as she turned to look at the youth. H how! the youth, stunned, exclaimed in a strangled manner and made a strange seal with his hands, which did nothing. A hidden Ancient Immortal!?! one of the others sounded shocked as they all scrambled up and drew out their own treasures. Clearly panicking now, ''Brother Pei'' pulled out another seal and cast it at her, talismans appearing in front of all the other cultivators as well. {Nine Jades Auspicious Lock} Do you only know how to use talismans made by others? Meixiu chuckled, stamping her foot on the ground. {Isolate C Land C State C Transform C Auspicious C Bend C One} {Sanctuary of One} A strange formation-like pattern of symbols blazed on the ground around her, seeming to melt into the land all around them. The seals the cultivators held emitted nine shimmering jade dragons that surged towards her, connecting with her body in the instant before the formation seemed to complete. Meixiu screamed as the strange seal swirled around her, the dragons heads aligning with her eight gates and her dantian, their tails all finishing at the point where her third eye would be in her forehead. Her body seemed to ripple and then she fell silent. Thankfully this demoness has no other means, another sighed, looking relieved. Who has no other means? Meixiu had lifted up her head again, a truly disturbing smile etched across her face now. Ah? What? Ddevil-! The uncanny sound of her laughter echoed around the rocky hilltop even as her body exploded into gore a second time and reformed yet again, with her now standing right next to where she had been as if nothing untoward had happened. The bizarre after-image of the dragon lock hung in the air beside her for a few seconds before dispersing into shards of green glass that then burned away a moment later. A Fate Locking art, well, it is to be expected, she seemed almost disappointed. Do you lot only have talismans and strength based on the comprehensions of others? I feel embarrassed to acknowledge myself as a practitioner of the Heavenly Path in your presence. The group of attackers just stood there looking pole-axed as Ganlan Meixiu wiped some of her own blood off her face, looking from one to another with what could only be called amused mockery. How Brother Pei sounded confused. Your soul Ah, you are referring to the name I was awarded when I arrived in that land, lost and alone, Ganlan Meixiu sounded off somehow, and there was a lilt to her voice that had not been there before. An old fisherman pulled me out of the water, found me clinging to the last remnants of that floating coffin that they dared call a ship and from then on I was Ganlan Meixiu. A strange, twisting rune shimmered in the ground beneath her feet. Anyway, it seems you have only cheap tricks so it is my turn, she tone made the air quiver unnervingly all around them and suddenly the ground bloomed, reflecting it everywhere. {Growth-Vitality-State-Transform-Isolate-Bloom-Sever} {Chaotic Overgrowth} A shimmering formation-like arrangement spun out from around her feet. Withered grass turned green and the parched trees blossomed. Vitality hummed as the air around them became humid. The symbol itself became a shifting green flame that reflected in her eyes for a moment and then became a mirage of a little lamp over her head holding a strange green gold rune that read Emerald Land Mortal Physique. The cultivators, who had all started to charge at her, screamed as their qi turned chaotic before his dissociated eyes. One after another, they were consumed by the fearful disorder of the surging qi in their vicinity, their struggles rendered useless in the face of the sheer inability to control the energies within their bodies as far as he could see. Mother! I-! No I. Please, have Nooo! I-! Their last words were swept away amid the rustle of new life blooming as the land seemed to devour them whole. Their bodies collapsed as the grass flayed their flesh, vines cracked their bones and bugs consumed everything that remained even as bizarre, screaming forms silhouetted in verdant vital fire shimmered in the air like mirages for a- DONT DISPERSE THEM! Mayumi, who had almost been forgotten, even by him, called out from where she was seated. Ah, bugger. Thats an excellent point, Ganlan Meixiu replied, looking a trifle annoyed, and the vitality surging through the surroundings abruptly reversed itself. Before his shocked eyes, their bodies pulled themselves back together as the very vegetation that had ruined them before now bound their bodies up again, undoing the catastrophic damage dealt in the blink of an eye. Even the two she had ruined before were whole again as they lay crumpled around the camp. You you what? Brother Pei, who was pale and drawn, struggled up, finally noticing Mayumi. Two others also managed to rise, their shaking hands holding treasures that were clearly trying to replenish their vital qi. They are suitable for my needs, Mayumi chuckled, picking up an innocuous clay jar that had been sat beside her. He had previously thought it was just a water or wine jar. You demon our heavens Brother Pei gasped. Will what? Judge me? You think this is your world? Mayumi grinned, getting up and walking over to them before unplugging her jar, which he observed had a rune on each side. Their surroundings twisted faintly and the restrained cultivators were drawn into it, leaving all their clothes, storage rings and even, he was shocked to see, treasures that had been in their bodies scattered where they had been. With each one that was pulled into the jar, the symbol, carved on four sides, blazed bright and brighter until at last Brother Pei was also absorbed. Mayumi closed the jar with a *thock* sound, cutting off the lingering sound of their screams abruptly, leaving only the rustling of wind in leaves and the chirp of insects. Interesting, Ganlan Meixiu said, picking up the leaders talisman that had been hidden in his robes. She stared at it for a long moment before tossing it back down, allowing him to see it carried the mark of the Jade Gate Court and belonged to a Din Pei Feng. She shook her head and looked around the hilltop. Everyone okay? Kids today sure are hasty, the old demon chuckled as the others all sat up, dusting off their cloaks. Maybe? he mumbled, finding he could move again, even if his limbs now held a rather familiar and quite unpleasant chill as he rubbed them to get feeling back. The sense of dissociation had vanished at least. Greedy hands make for greedy ends, as my teacher would have said, Meixiu muttered, picking up what remained of her ruined gown pensively and then looking back at the rings in her hand. Mayumi shrugged, patting the jar, and checked it was securely closed. I guess I should thank them though: all of them had manifest souls and all sorts of accumulation. With this I can actually make some progress on my Hundred Ghosts Jar. Ive been stuck at 31 since, like, forever. Perhaps we could look into hunting down a few more of these morons? Are you surprised? the scrawny demon chuckled, You must have a shaman from every tribe within a thousand miles in that pot by now. If the opportunity arises, Ganlan Meixiu mused, looking at him pensively now. -Shit, if they were from the Din clan, did Din Ouyeng send them to bring me back? Because of the memories of that time? That thought, now he had a vague idea of what had happened on the ridgeline, was not a pleasant one. In any case, she sighed, tossing the rings into her pouch along with the talismans and waving for the others to gather up the rest. We probably shouldnt linger. If they have friends, the next lot might not be that incautious. The old demon nodded and vanished in a wisp of shifting space. A moment later, the hill below them shifted and he felt his legs go weak again, as half of it slowly stirred to become a scorpion. It was almost 70 metres long and everything they were sat upon was in fact on its back, including the painted shrine nearby. I dont believe we ever introduced ourselves, Ha Yun, Ganlan Meixiu said with a remarkably girlish giggle for what he could only assume was an Ancient Immortal as it started to move. This is my friend of many years, Mayumi, a shamaness. The old chill geezer is Old Grass Scorpion, the Chieftain in Name by well, default. And I, Ganlan Meixiu, am the strategist of our little Grass Scorpion Warband.

~ Arai & Sana C Cailleachs Hold ~
Symbols Arai sat on a rock, staring at the one she had drawn on a slab in the harvest area at the rear of Cailleachs hold. All around her were other slabs, scattered mostly at random, covered in them. Each was drawn as best she could manage, and that was the problem in a way. The longer she stared at them, the more she found. In the first instance, this had been born as much out of a desire to be able to teach Rusula. That said, the primary objective in the back of her mind was really to improve her own comprehensions in at least some of them to the point where she had less reliance on the recordings in her jade tablet. Naive, she groaned to herself and stretched, glancing up at the sky. It was some time after noon, it seemed. Someone, Sana in all likelihood, had left her a bunch of food nearby, which was nice at least. Na?ve, na?ve, na?ve! she repeated three times more for good measure before just rolling backwards off the flat rock to lie flat on her back, staring at the sky above as her voice echoed around the sinkhole. On the one hand, Grandmaster Li, I must salute you, because you were not exaggerating when you said that the fidelity of recorded moments was as good as reality. On the other hand, this ignorant daughter has a hole in her head and failed to see the nuance in your words. She lay there for a full five minutes, just doing nothing, before sitting up and dusting herself off with a sigh. Well, I suppose it is what it is, she complained to the world at large. Do not the sages say one who complains of good fortune too much in the morning may find themselves feasting on shit for dinner? Those kind of sayings had always struck her as funny, back a lifetime ago when she flipped through them, learning her letters. They were markedly less funny now, it had to be said. Grabbing the food, which was a meat stew with fried bread, she ate it and considered her progress for the last session. Setting aside the question of the ancient symbols C those from the various sequences Eleanora, Maria and Edward had shown C she had decided to instead focus on the series recorded from carvings around the academy. For starters, the degree of knowledge that had gone into carving them appeared to be substantially less, and they were also much more straightforward, in a derivative sense, compared to the ancient symbols. Nowhere was this clearer than in the symbols she had spent most of the morning considering: State and Isolate. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Both of them sat in what she had come to think of as the controlling group of ancient symbols, along with others like Link, Transform, Flow, Gather, Focus and so on. All those symbols were heinously dense when she considered their intent, giving her a headache akin to staring off a cliff edge into ever-shifting half-darkness when she meditated on them for the most part. Link had been another candidate, but it was hard to use in imprinted arrays and its derivative symbol was just a simplified version of the ancient one. By comparison, State and Isolate showed up three separate times in the ancient symbols yet all their variants in the derivative sets were, as far as she could see, descended from a singular one C the sequence Edward had drawn. This was why she had gone to those two symbols. All three ancient ones had similarities, yet very subtle differences that made her eyes feel like they wanted to bleed and to work out why, she could only look to the difference between the ones in Edwards sequence and the academy hall. The academy sequence had three variant symbols, Formative State, Neutral State and Destructive State, all of which could be found in the old symbol in various ways. By comparison, Isolate had a complete sequence of its own that had nine she had recorded and she was sure after a week of staring at that symbol and the ancient one she had found another two besides. The reason for this, she was pretty sure, was because Isolate could mean quite a few different things, and popped up in all sorts of weird places in the arrays she had access to through arts books. Frequently it was actually integrated into other symbols to form hybrids that did a very specific thing. Fire and Isolate merged together in a very specific way was a key part of the root array used to make the Flame Blast art from the manual she had given Rusula for example. In that case, as near as she could tell Isolate and Fire had been merged to manifest the basis for the blast itself by controlling when the fire qi exploded. That pattern was reflected through all the other arts in the book, so it was clearly a comprehension of the creator of the arts themselves. When she had tried it, however, she had melted a rock into a puddle of glowing goop that made the surroundings taste faintly of lemons for two days. If she walked near that spot she still fancied she could still hear phantasmal clicking and crackling sounds of some unknown yet probably rather vital aspect of reality breaking C three days later. Today, she had at last managed to find the commonality between Neutral State and State, which was a mercy in a different way, because meditating for too long on that symbol made your mind go a bit weird. State seemed to have a close affinity for feng shui. Much like staring at compasses for too long could make your thoughts turn to mush and lead to you seriously divining which boot you put on first in the morning, staring at the ancient version of State for too long put you at odds with your understanding of the world around you in bizarre ways. If you continue to stare into the middle distance, I am going to take you back home and sit you down facing the wall, Sanas voice cut through her reverie again and made her sigh. -Indeed, staring at State for too long is dangerous in a different way alright. Whats up? she asked her sister, who was now perched on a rock nearby, munching on what looked like a lotus seed biscuit. I ran out of clay again, Sana sighed. Again? she raised an eyebrow at that. Didnt we bring back like half a ton between us just three days ago? Furnace go boom, much boom, more boom than clay, her sister said vaguely. Maybe you should sit here staring at rocks and try setting fire to grass instead? she asked. Sana took in the depth of her endeavours for a long moment. Nah, youre good, her sister said blandly. Her hand twitched towards a rock, but she resisted it. Not only would it be petty, but her sisters principle was able to do some downright weird things. Pezvak had shot arrows at her for a whole morning and declared that her strength was innately blue in a way that made him feel orange. Having to smash her own rock to dust would be embarrassing. Well, this still makes more sense than the UrInan colour philosophy. The fact that Rusula gets better at arrays if she draws them in blue is just she mused. Ive given up questioning that in a weird way, Sana sighed. When it became apparent that it works for us when other UrInan are around is also kind of creepy. Old Bones had explained that to them, over a jug of alcohol, confessing that they were not the only ones who found that trait of the Ur peoples downright weird at times. In a way, she supposed, it was just as rational as mortal feng shui and in fact had quite a bit in common in that regard. That that also had a vague relation to the ancient State symbol was something she was deliberately not engaging with for now. One complex idea at a time was enough. So you need my presence to haul dirt? she sighed. Well, I figured you might fancy a change of scene. Oh, Cailleach wants to see us as well. She gave the rock with its State symbols another look and shuddered inwardly. -Yep, its possible to stare at that for too long. Ookie, she hopped up and stretched again. So, same valley as before? Maybe, probably the same river at least, Sana nodded. You are heading out for more clay? Cailleach asked, looking from one to the other. She avoided jumping, because Cailleach had almost appeared on the spot, or at least arrived unnoticed. Yes, Sana grimaced. News travels fast I see. Well, things are no longer exploding regularly, Cailleach chuckled, looking around at the slabs. It does not take a genius to work out you either succeeded or ran out of materials. I expect I would have heard about it already if you succeeded. Not for the first time, she had to wonder about Cailleach, because while she was a gracious, if elusive host, she occasionally had days like this, where she was curt. That said, they were guests here, so she had scrupulously avoided so much as asking about it directly and just kept those thoughts to herself. Anyway, I have two things for you, Cailleach went on. You did us something of a service and you are guests here, who, the odd explosion aside, demand remarkably little. It is nothing, Lady Cailleach, she bowed politely, wondering at the context of that somewhat. She watched as Cailleach surveyed her efforts, looking pensive for a long moment before turning back to them and pulling out two hide scrolls and what appeared to be two stone pendants. First thing is this, Cailleach tossed her over one of the scrolls. Opening it, she saw a complex diagram that connected seven symbols in a swirling arrangement that looked somewhere between a flower and a geometric pattern. Isolate C State C Self C State C Link C Sever C Isolate She considered them for a moment and found that they slowly arranged themselves in her minds eye to form a singular symbol. {Sanctuary Link} The two talismans go with it, Cailleachs voice cut into her reverie. Put your vital qi, soul intent and a bit of your principle on them. They both eyed her, not exactly dubiously, but curiously. They allow me to find you and for you to communicate over long distances. It is limited to a few words, but if you run into trouble outside venturing away from the foothills of this peak for some reason, it will probably save your life. Bowing politely, she accepted her talisman and Sana accepted hers, putting a drop of blood onto it and then sending a thread of her soul intent and principle into it as instructed. The symbol on the pendant, carved in the shape of a dragon swirling around a mountain, shimmered for a moment. To send a message, you just need to focus on that person in your minds eye and so long as they also have a talisman attuned to this scroll, you can speak to them using 20 words or less. Test, she pushed her qi into it and sent a message through it, intending for it to go to Sana. Test, the echo shimmered next to her as the other talisman received it. Works, Sana sent. Works, she got back a moment later, a ghostly, hollow echo of her sisters voice radiating out of the talisman. Can you make the words received silent? she asked. They are silent; you are just hearing them like that because of the way this place is, Cailleach shrugged. Thank you, she bowed politely. Thanks for the talismans, Sana added, also bowing. Its nothing Cailleach waved her hand idly, looking around again at the various array symbols she had been carving, even pausing to pick one of the State ones up. When you come back, I will find some time to talk to you both about those arrays, Cailleach mused, looking at it for a moment, then at the place she had corrupted a few days prior. I cannot claim to be a great expert in their use, not compared to some anyway, but I can at least prevent you from making more incidents like that. She had to laugh a bit nervously at that, as did Sana. Well, the second matter sort of relates to that as well, Cailleach added, recovering the first hide from her grasp and passing her the other one. Opening it, she found a diagram for what looked like a jar, with an explanation regarding a series of runes and the pattern that had to go around them. These are not easy to make, but this is a blueprint for what we sometimes call a ten ton jar, Its a storage device? she blinked. Yes, although it doesnt work in the way you are perhaps hoping, Cailleach sighed. As I said before, no complex storage device formed via enclosed pocket spaces will work down here. Even I cannot make one and my comprehensions regarding spatial laws are better than most. They both nodded, a bit sadly in truth. That was a conversation they had had early on and Cailleach had explained when they were talking about treasures that there was in fact a blanket restriction on this whole place. Only those authorised were permitted to have storage devices. It was a feature of the seal that caged the whole place, according to Cailleach. Originally, the reason was quite logical if rather scummy. The place had been a mine, then a prison and in both cases had contained lots of things that the owners didnt want unauthorised people walking off with. They had inscribed those restrictions into the very bedrock of the land. Later, that restriction had actually been reinforced, albeit for a much more utilitarian reason C the space of this place was fundamentally unstable. Thanks to the damage done to the Spirit Vein by the mining, complex pocket dimensions and their ilk had become serious liabilities. If they collapsed, destabilized, presented oddities or just became disrupted they could cause chain reactions that had the potential to devastate whole sections of the mine with spatial avalanches as they resonated with bizarrely compressed or uncompressed spaces. This had then been repurposed by the academy for the additional reason of teaching students how to work in these environments without relying on such devices. So, what does this jar do? Sana asked, peering at it. There is a loophole of sorts, Cailleach chuckled. This is not a pocket dimension, but rather a twisting of existing space slightly. They are much more stable but can only hold a single thing. Ah, she understood now. So it can only hold water or As originally conceived, no, it cannot even hold water, Cailleach chuckled. However, that is not a lot of use, I am sure you can agree. In any case, you are right, these jars are used to hold a single substance usually C up to a mass of about ten tons. They do this by bending the space within using the array inscribed on it. They both considered the diagram which was quite detailed in its instructions pending a small problem. What language is this in? Sana asked eventually. Wind Script, Cailleach said. Old Bones can provide you the particulars on learning it C probably some of the UrInan, can as well. So we have to make one? she mused. Well, eventually, I suggest making your own, yes. It is a good practical exercise, Cailleach nodded, smiling slightly. However, we do have a bunch, two of which I can lend you. It seems nobody thought to give you one the last time you went out for materials. She resisted looking a bit put out at that C it was true that Old Bones and Cailleach had not been around to ask the last time Sana had gone out. The other occupants of the valley were not exactly sociable in any case, unless drawn together by Old Bones or Cailleach, and mostly avoided them, or were politely distant. There are a few quirks with them though Cailleach added, waving for them to follow her. As they followed after her, into the storage halls off the side of the sink hole, Cailleach continued to explain how the jars worked. You had to be careful about what you put in them apparently, because they would just stop storing anything if you put two things in them. Secondly, even if the jars were just about portable, you couldnt do anything about the weight which would reflect whatever was stored in it. Thirdly, they could only store a material according to its mass, not weight. That latter point confused her until Cailleach explained what that meant. Mass was a measure of how much of something was in an object, whereas weight was just how heavy an object was. The latter could vary with circumstance, but the former did not unless you took some of the material itself away. Apparently, these were things they would come to realise naturally, when they started poking around at the inner workings of spatial rules and laws, but for now it was enough to know that the jars, if filled to ten tons, would literally require them to be able to lift ten tons of that material to be able to transport it back. Finally, after quite a while of Cailleach rooting through various rooms, they found two such jars which she was satisfied could be emptied out. They were about the size of a 50l water jar such as she would have carried in her storage talisman long ago. The jar sizes themselves were quite rigidly tied to the amount that could be stored as well, as it turned out. Smaller ones were much harder to make than large ones, tended to be much pickier about what constituted a single material or substance and could, if you overdid it, be rather unstable unless working with exceptional materials. Mercifully, Cailleach also demonstrated a much more ad hoc version for dealing with smaller sizes, which was in fact something she had considered herself as she thought about State symbols. You could take a metre of hide that was sufficiently durable and inscribe an array comprised of Isolate, State, Gathering and Cage and then deposit a pile of material on it. So long as the hide could completely enclose the material and you could provide it with qi, it would reduce the volume and weight by about half. They could not, however, nest them inside each other and had to be careful unpacking them. Cailleach warned them that that would make the two spaces destabilise and cause a small spatial collapse if you put two such arrays inside each other. It was not on the level of an actual storage ring breaking, like she had warned them earlier, but it was enough that they might lose an arm or a leg if too close, and probably cause themselves other unforeseen injuries. If these work, though, how come storage rings and the like dont? Sana asked, as they made their way back out with the two jars. Size, mainly, and the effort involved. Setting aside the fact that the jars are just examples of folded space, not a filtered pocket space anchored to an object. The prohibitions work on a very specific set of spatial signatures. If they made them too general you run into other problems and also it becomes harder to pinpoint things like storage rings with the wards restricting it, Cailleach mused. They double not only as a restriction, but a means to track every spatial pocket of that kind in this place within a certain tolerance. So anyone with a storage ring could be tracked? she added. Anyone with any kind of storage device at that scale could be tracked, yes, and their location visualised. Cailleach nodded. It was a way to stop the locals and basically anyone undesirable from possessing one. If you found one and didnt immediately hand it over to a controller, the guardians would be deployed and eradicate that person and anything else they felt like on the way there, according to some of the survivors I met over the years. And before you ask, even I dont know what the exact parametres were. They purportedly decommissioned much of it when the academy took over, and such rules were only used to restrict devices in very specific areas. As it turned out, that meant they just deactivated it and that vile thing was able to effect what it has. Before that though it was apparently good enough that no device smaller than a ten litre jar was good, though. Why didnt they care about larger devices then? Sana asked. Because its hard to smuggle a large container out without it getting searched. Cailleach sighed, pausing to stare at the sky above. No teleport magic, no illusion magic, no spatial magic or anything like it. People tried, I am sure, but if you got caught, you got imprisoned here C for life. Everyone you were immediately affiliated with or knew would be interrogated. If one person stole from here, their whole family was likely to end up with life imprisonment here. Right down to their pets. Thats horrible she muttered, with Sana nodding in agreement. Didnt that mean people would frame others? her sister asked after a moments further consideration. I would imagine both got imprisoned if caught, Cailleach snickered. Unless the person doing the framing had friends in the right places in all likelihood. Those in control didnt care who was innocent or guilty. Just that they retained sole control over this cornucopia of riches and made it abundantly clear that it was for them and no others. Theft from this place was met with absolute retaliation until people just accepted that any designs on the riches coming out of here was impossible unless you were a Meltras, a Belthorne, a Renlath, a Reborin or one of their cronies. Thereafter, Cailleach explained a few other small matters regarding those events, then left them to prepare for their trip. The excursion itself turned out to be rather rote, which was just fine by her standards at this point. They travelled about twenty miles into the mountains, along one of the winding valleys, until they found the bed Sana had been previously quarrying, exposed in a series of river-cut cliffs. While the UrInan spent some time hunting and foraging or just relaxing in the river, watched over by Pezvak, who had now recovered enough to venture out as well, they filled the two jars up. It was interesting to observe how their ability to store only the singular material was really quite convenient in instances like this. Picking rocks of the clay was a rather boring job usually, because it had to be done without qi so as not to damage the unaligned nature of the material. Using the jars they could just shovel clay into it slowly, letting the jars limitation sift out the rocks as they went, speeding up the process quite significantly. The main issue was, in fact, transporting the full jars back. Not because they couldnt carry them C they were strong enough when using their mantras and qi to lift them C but because the frames they had made for them, while constructed out of spirit wood, were still far too weak. In the end, they just had to carry it in their arms, which was rather tedious. The UrInan for their part used some of the storage hides to transport their own scavenged goods: fish, spirit herbs and some hunted qi beasts and cores. It was well after dinner, in Hold Time terms at least, by the time they made their way back, sweating and exhausted. It wasnt until the afternoon of the following day, however, that Cailleach made good on her promise to talk about arrays with them. She sat, staring in a slightly glassy-eyed way at the Isolate symbols again, considering the depths of the intent in the recorded version when compared to what she had drawn when Sana plonked herself down beside her and put her hands over her eyes. Gah! she pushed her sister away, who then skipped out of range, giggling. You could just say hello like a normal person, she griped, shaking her head. And here I was concerned in case you were crying tears of blood, Sana pouted. Only on the inside, she sighed, noting Cailleach stood nearby, looking amused. Well, I said I would talk to you about what the various academy runes represent, but in a way I changed my mind, Cailleach mused, walking over to sit on one of the rocks. Instead, I am going to talk to you about how they slot together and why they are the way they are. Like, how they only fit with certain frameworks? she frowned. No, actually, this is even more fundamental than that, Cailleach shook her head, her white, plaited hair shimmering faintly. My input on the ancient symbols, as you call them, would be more hindrance than help in truth. However, I am sure you have noticed by now that the symbols from the academy are rather derivative. We have, Sana nodded. Have you worked out why? Cailleach mused. Complexity? she mused, considering Isolate. The ancient symbols all have their own kind of intent, which makes them remarkably malleable in a way. The derived symbols on the other hand are fairly singular and require you to put your own intent into them and then at a certain point the two mesh? Thats pretty good for where you started from, Cailleach nodded. Go on Uh she had to pause for a moment to put her thoughts in order again, then continued. Well, the ancient symbols are dense C they look quite straightforward, but every little detail matters. They can be drawn more crudely, as we are doing, and they will still work, but they are nowhere close to as efficient as they could be? So, the derived symbols were later generations simplifying those original, complex ideas down into chunks so others could learn them more easily, or perhaps so they could be used more conveniently for specific tasks, like the ten ton jars you gave us? Good, you did think about that! Cailleach nodded, looking happy. She had to admit to being slightly relieved on that point- That is a good way of looking at it, Cailleach nodded. However, what if I told you, for a fact that all those academy symbols you are looking at there were derived from only five ancient ones. Eh-! It was Sana who exclaimed before she did. In fact, you have seen all five already, Cailleach added, drawing a series of symbols in the air. Myriad C Gathering C Transformation C State C Boundless {Unity Transformation Seal} Wait thats-! she stared at the diagram that Cailleach had drawn, because it was remarkably similar to the one from which their symbols had been derived. Myriad was Metal and Heavenly Yang. Gathering was Water, and also Earthly Yin and Fundamental Absence. Transformation could be read as Emerging Vitality which was also Wood or Life. State was Nascent Potential Energy and thus Fire. Boundless was Matter, which was also Fundamental Order and Earth. They connected together, flowed through each other and, now that she stared at them like this, had elements of each other within them. The elements themselves were almost secondary to the underlying principles. Uh And with that my work is done! Cailleach chuckled, making to stand up. What! NO! Sana almost shrieked, You cant do that, then just waltz off explain ieet! She was still staring at it, wondering how something quite so obvious had not occurred to her before. The answer was itself rather obvious, she had to acknowledge at last. She had simply gotten too bogged down in the idea of formations again and been trying to keep things simple to the point where she was deliberately not engaging with things. -And I even saw that State had a relationship with feng shui, she groaned inwardly. But this cant have been all the symbols that the Academy had? she frowned, thinking of what Edward, Eleanora and Maria had shown, never mind Elaria. No, you are quite right; it was commonly acknowledged that the academy had nine truly archetypal ones, though most came from royal bequethal. It was less than the Royal Academy at Gallicia or the Lothringar Grand School and quite a bit less than the Renhallen Imperial Scholastica who claimed to have 18, Cailleach agreed. But we have a list of almost a hundred she frowned. Unless some of those are greater than others. They are. Cailleach confirmed. Most of those are also derivative symbols after a fashion, the comprehensions of those drawing them rather than the real, original things. Edward was Grand Duke of Evershire, one of the greatest battlemages of that era. Maria Renhallen a descendant of the founder of the Renhallan Imperial Scholastica. Crown Princess Eleanora Grey was a remarkable scholar of theoretical magics and one of the most influential in her generation among the northern continents three great powers. Elaria Grey, the 2nd Imperial Princess, the Black Magician was the youngest ever Principle Elder of the Orthodox conclave. Despite their flaws, all of them were figures who could reasonably claim to stand at the height of that era in the history of Aertha Majoris. What you have in that tablet is valuable in a way, as much because it is associated with them and speaks to a greater than expected knowledge of those methods than many ascribed to their associated powers. As such, what you have in your hands is important not so much because of what it is, but who is doing the telling. I could show you most of those symbols as well, or versions of them. So could Old Bones, if you were determined to force him to do something other than drink and fish all day, but we do not have their brand recognition, Cailleach scowled, her narrow face clouding over and the air growing a bit chilly for a moment. -Did she not get on with them? Or is there more to it than that? She wondered suddenly. Cailleach had said she was associated with the academy. However, the scowl that Cailleach had just had reminded her rather concerningly of the weird look her father had sometimes got when he took to ruminating about the Ruan clan. -And isnt that somewhat at odds with what she said before? Sanas voice shimmered in her mind. Anyway, we are talking about symbols, not them, Cailleach added, giving her a level look before shaking her head. The key thing here, is that many of those symbols share a common root. Frameworks are not quite what you think, although it is understandable you are using them like you are. Putting that from her mind, she turned to thinking about that C turning over what Cailleach might mean. -Not what we think? We were using them to connect symbols -Wait You can connect symbols directly, by finding the common points between them? she muttered. The frameworks are designed to connect clusters of linked symbols efficiently when they become too large for common links? Sana asked at the same time. You two are fast on the uptake; they would have hated you in the academy, Cailleach chuckled, seeming quite pleased all of a sudden. Those fellows loved to break everything down and feed it piecemeal, never trusting to the intelligence of their charges. She turned her eyes back to the five symbols and the framework Cailleach had drawn. Its not a five symbol array, is it, she said at last, tracing different patterns through each symbol. It is not, Cailleach beamed. Its a 25 symbol one. You actually watched that process happen in reverse although its no wonder you didnt understand it; the idea of Returning to Origins is not a new one, nor one exclusive to the Heavenly Path. However, wherever it appears, it may look simple but it is never easy to effect. But we could never activate a 25 symbol array, she pointed out. Thats why these ancient symbols are so sought after, Cailleach explained, waving her hand around at her various efforts. Five symbols linked as one, creating a common symbol that feeds all aspects, are one more original symbol. It is a practical manifestation of the idea of Everything is returning to its origins. The complex becoming simple. That is why they have a deeper intent because there is more meaning behind what is shown, up to the point where that meaning acquires a form of its own. So there is one original symbol? Sana asked. Yes, Cailleach nodded. You are standing in it. It is all around you. Her sister just looked at Cailleach as if she wasnt quite sure whether the old woman was messing with them. No, really, you would call it the Heavenly Dao, the people of Aerth Majoris by turns called it the Omnicausal Construct, The Origin Spark and even God. The former are rather simplistic ways of looking at it, and the latter a farcical idea dreamed up by some old villains to better control people. People worshipped these symbols? she frowned. The idea of worship and faith was not unknown to her by any means. Veneration of your ancestors for example or the signs of the Heavenly Dao, the Taiji and such. The Buddhists also had such methods as did Taoists who adhered to the philosophical aspects of the Heavenly Dao, rather than the practical methods of utilising its myriad manifestations. Yes, that is an excellent way to put it, Cailleach giggled, Although not in the way you mean. They worshipped the idea of symbols and believed that they were a gift bestowed upon only those righteous before their progenitor, who they called God. As a result, they co-opted the reality of things into a cage by which they could control others, dangling the promise of God in front of them, while hoarding the knowledge that made up that idea only for them and their selective chosen. The people of that world were very good at making cages for others, her mirth turned into a derisive sneer, leading them both to glance at the sky involuntarily. In any case, that is not a thing you need be concerned over. The point to be made here is that symbols can be linked, without frameworks, and that some symbols... -are more linkable than others? she finished. Exactly, Cailleach nodded, not seeming overly concerned at her interruption. You have already seen quite a few examples even if you never realised it until now. The spell books, Sana added, as she blinked, nodding as bits fit together now she actually had been provided a corner by Cailleach to start organizing them off of. Yes, those are a rather proprietorial example; the arts or spells within them were distilled according to the comprehensions of their creators and then disseminated as such. That also, she realised, held the riddle of the different State and Isolate symbols. The State symbol was present in association with fire, but should it not be present in all the elemental symbols? she half answered, half questioned. And it will be a bit different depending on whether State came from the Element or the Element came from State. Indeed, Cailleach agreed. This is how you turn symbols into arts as you call them. You find the overlapping points and create a more comprehensive symbol out of them. So what we were doing before, was linking clusters of symbols with frameworks, when it would have been more efficient to overlay them directly? Yes and no, Cailleach shook her head. Your idea is right, but there is a reason a lot of later teachings use frameworks as you were. Try it and see with a simple set of symbols, say Earth and State''. They both took those symbols and considered them. She linked them together in a sort of spiral using a circular framework and considered it for a moment before activating it and turning the rock she had done it on into rock dust with her application of intent. It didnt take much of her qi to do. Next, she tried to find the common points and link them directly. Even though she was really quite familiar with both at this point, she found she had to struggle quite a bit. When they finally did join, the efficiency of the array was quite a bit worse than it had been previously, even if the qi expenditure was a bit lower. You see the issue? Cailleach said, considering their efforts as her rock turned a bit friable and Sanas cracked and the edges flaked. The former just requires us to know the symbols and understand how they join up but the latter method is much more reliant on our comprehensions of the symbols themselves? Sana muttered. Yes, she could only agree there. Indeed, and at a singular level, the latter way is truthfully much more efficient. However it has two distinct problems. Can you see what they are? Size, she said promptly, because that was something she was struggling with already. Indeed. When you have to draw the links, keep things isolated, and make sure it all joins properly, size and efficiency are enormously important. You can get complex things very small, but that again takes a lot of practice, Cailleach agreed. And the second one? She thought back through what they had seen Harmony? Sana spoke up before she did. Yes, harmony. Some symbols are more sympathetic than others, and it can be hard to tell sometimes what was derived from what. Cailleach agreed again. The first method doesnt have to pander to harmony as much, but the downside is that more complex arrays become burdensome to draw and imprint? she asked. They are good for stable things you draw down and set out like formations, but harder to use in battle? Very good, Cailleach grinned. They really would hate you in the academy, probably enough to make you teach arrays to first years. Setting aside that that seemed a bit counter-intuitive as an approach, unless Cailleach thought that they would mark her out as being overly smart for her own good, she considered the second way. The second way relies more on personal comprehension? So you can make smaller things, more personalised things, but the effect is much more closely tied to your personal strength? Yes, Sana agreed. The first way the symbols are almost doing the hard work, are they not? Whereas if you have to find the common points, the harmonious points isnt isnt that almost like feng shui alignments? Yep, so when you consider the symbols, you should not just look at them in isolation, Cailleach agreed. As a final gift for this session, Ill show you a particularly interesting symbol combination that walks the line between those two points. She watched as the woman drew a series of three symbols in the air with her finger. Isolate C Freedom C State {Freedom} What do you see there? Looking at the three linked symbols in their bizarre swirling shape, it took her almost five minutes in the end and Sana still got there ahead of her, which was a touch galling. Framework! her sister said, pointing and tracing a swirling line in the air. The framework types are the sympathetic alignments. Thats why some are better suited to various symbols, isnt it? Yep, Cailleach nodded standing up. And with that, I do indeed believe my work here is done C for now. When you have grasped this a bit more, we will talk about the second thing I can show you. How to cast arrays from any part of your body.

~ Huang JiLao C The depths beneath ~
*Drip* *Drip* *Drip* If he closed his eyes, Huang JiLao thought he could, if he really taxed his abilities for self-denial, convince himself that the liquid all around them was water. -Yes, red water, that just happens to taste of iron and salt. Come on, you call yourself a cultivator and this makes you squeamish? Mo Xiao snickered from nearby. They sat in the middle of what he could only call a hellscape. The masterwork of one person mainly, who was crouching down amidst the ruined buildings, next to a large spider-like thing, poking around in its guts looking for the core. The ruined settlement in the cavern was redefining for him what the concept of ruin was. Everything was plastered in blood, gore and occasionally, bits of falling demon. The initial attack had come from a horde of branded, rat-like demons, hidden even from Mo Xiao by whatever had sealed their soul sense until they came boiling out of the darkness to try and bury them in bodies. There had been a few seconds of confusion C mostly Lu Xiao cursing and using a barrier of some kind to keep the area around them clear. After that, the whole thing had been disturbingly academic. Mo Xiao took the lead and just killed anything that came within arms reach, covering for the remaining two, himself and Lu Xiao, who cut out cores and stored them away as fast as they could. It was like walking along behind a travelling butcher. She didnt use any arts, any techniques, not even a talisman that he saw. One cut, one kill, whether it was a rat, a rat demon, their giant rat things the larger ash-coloured demons who came after, the spiders, the serpent with five heads, and the creatures made of thousands of twisted corpses... One cut, one kill. However many times it took. Now, in the present, they were stood around in the middle of the ruined settlement. Four of them: Mo Xiao, Lu Xiao, himself and what he assumed was the leader of the town. That old demon was missing his arms and legs, impaled by Lu Xiaos blade against a building wall. Looking around, he could only shudder. He had fought some of them, killed quite a lot in all honesty C a few hundred at least, including two nearly as strong as he was. However, the other two had just gone through this place like a hot knife, asking no quarter, giving no quarter and killing everything that arrived in front of them. -Even their children fought to the end, asking no quarter, just screaming in fury or futility maybe. Shuddering again, he looked away from a snarling face of a demon child, its body bisected nearby, eyes dim in death. What do you make of this? Lu Xiao was standing nearby, staring at a large, rather crudely graven obelisk daubed in designs that looked to have been drawn in blood in the middle of the ruined settlement. It was a symbol that had been replicated widely throughout the whole settlement and beyond and rather put him in mind of a blood red sun being eclipsed by a moon. It was also oddly familiar. Youre the one with the map Mo Xiao chuckled, still rooting away inside the creature. Lu Xiao just returned an obscene gesture and went back to pondering it. The column was maybe thirty metres high, two metres wide on each face and covered in swirling designs that put him in mind of a whole text made purely of moon runes. They continued like that for a good while C Mo Xiao butchering the spider, Lu Xiao pondering the Obelisk and him watching the prisoner. Well, it seems this is actually a Dao Lord spirit beast, Mo Xiao finally pronounced, hauling a core out of the spiders back that was almost as large as her head. Myriad Elements Devouring Yin, Lu Xiao pronounced after a quick glance at the core. Would reach a small fortune outside. Pfft! Mo Xiao just laughed and stored it away. Why would we sell it to those mediocre cretins back in Eastern Azure? Its spoken for anyway. He is healing, he pointed out, so he could feel useful as much as anything, having just noticed that it had started to regenerate some of its wounds. Mo Xiao had torn half its face and all its jaw off after it said something in a language he didnt understand, but she clearly had. It had also tried to get off the wall once, which was why it now had no arms and legs. Rather terrifyingly, it had not escaped, which would be the rational thing to do, but attacked Lu Xiao, perhaps believing her to be the weakest of them. Mo Xiao had then torn its heart out, core and all, leaving it shimmering on the ground, sealed away with some weird rune. Gugugugug The old demon tried to laugh, as much as it was able, given it was still missing most of its lower jaw. Gu gug-ahaa-! Angr B-dha the demon on the rock somehow articulated. Shut up, you, Mo Xiao said as she threw a bit of spider at it, making its body recoil under the impact. You had your chance to be reasonable. Guaaaaa---! It snarled at them all, seemingly undeterred. Even that inarticulate hatred made his limbs numb faintly. He had no idea what realm it was, beyond stupidly strong C it had taken Mo Xiao two strikes to incapacitate it. Even that awful nightmare spider, an encounter that felt like a small lifetime ago, hadnt taken two hits. He has you there, Lu Xiao laughed. Hard to argue with that. Ah! she clapped her hands, making both him and Mo Xiao look at her. I know where Ive seen this design before Well, well, talk about problems queuing up on a narrow road. Ohh? he asked, curious, because it was also weirdly familiar to him for some reason. Lu Xiao looked contemplative for a moment before continuing. 150 years ago, there was an emergence of a demon cult linked with some talismans that a bunch of bandits found in a ruin north of Thunder Crest. Blood Eclipse Cult they called themselves. They took over quite a bit of territory before people got savvy to them, before being mysteriously wiped out. When you say mysteriously? Mo Xiao frowned. I am pretty sure that the Grief of Solitary Slaughter and the Flower of Solitary Slaughter were responsible, maybe the Song as well. Yikes, thats some big hitters for a little demon cult, Mo Xiao chuckled, not seeming entirely serious. The Solitary Slaughter Sept? he blurted out. They were fairly infamous as a dark organisation. More selective than the Sable Sovereigns in what targets they hit, but largely a threat that existed because the Imperial Court had not worked out how to target all of them at once as far as he was aware. That they targeted the Azure Astral Authority as much as the Imperial Court also helped. Even so, it was a great embarrassment to the Imperial Court that their main claims to fame in this era were the assassinations of the 4th Dun Emperor, the 1st Generation Sect Master of the Jade Gate Court and the 2nd Generation Sect Master of the Red Sovereigns. They also counted a Military Marshal of the Azure Astral Authority during the reign of the 6th Dynastic Emperor. They do things like that occasionally, yet almost never bother with the actual demons on the south-eastern continent, probably because they know it would please the Dun clan, Lu Xiao mused. Kguaaaaaaaa! the old demon rasped again, miming spitting in his general direction. He sat there in silence, recovering, contemplating their words as the other two continued to poke around the surroundings, ignoring the old demon for the most part while they looked in buildings and occasionally hauled up bodies to consider them. I can only say, this place is weird, Lu Xiao sighed at last, returning with an armful of stuff and dropping it in a somewhat clear space to consider the loot. Spell books, Mo Xiao mused, picking up one very crude-looking hide-bound manual and flicking through it. Well that confirms one theory: these are certainly orcs. That is the name for these demons? he asked, morbidly curious. Nah, its just what the people of a distant land call them, Mo Xiao shook her head. Demon is quite accurate really. They are a race created long ago in a land called Ur. Gaaah haaa Saaarrrr Deeesh, the old demon impaled on the wall rasped. Mo Xiao glanced at it, looking amused at whatever it had said before just shaking her head. There are a few peoples, if you want to call them that. These appear to be UrVash. The other main ones are UrInan, UrAkan, UrSar UrShesh and UrKhal. Named after ancient cities of that land where they were brought into being. These ones worship chaos and death, took the name Orcnas, from which others then started calling all such people Orcs. Gugug.saahhrr! the demon on the wall sneered somehow. Do you know God Slaughtering Lunatic, little clay thing? Mo Xiao sneered, eyeing it. I thought so. Your kind are all bark and no bite, now shut up. Mo Xiao giggled. Ss-har Gugugh. Sss-sssla-u-ta-Ww-tch, it rasped faintly out of its ruined throat. So you know her as well, Mo Xiao looked amused. Do you want to meet her? I can arrange it. She will be very interested to know that this little great world has your lot in its basement. For the first time the demon looked afraid. So you are not so far gone you dont know what you should fear. However, I am a bit insulted really. You fear that Sar clan maniac yet dont fear my Mo clan? Maaaaaoo? it gurgled, almost sounding mocking. Mo Xiao shook her head- The demons eyes bulged and Mo Xiao stood before it, having never seemed to move. In a single, gratuitous move, she sank her hand through its neck and clasped its spine, using the other hand to rip apart what remained of its body. Lu Xiao stared dispassionately as its face seemed to warp and waver bizarrely for a few seconds before exploding in green fire. Stupid thing, thought it could prolong things? Mo Xiao mused, looking away in a certain direction. Well? Lu Xiao asked, although he wasnt sure as to what- Should be a Celestial Venerate, probably from the Huang or the Kong, although there is another in there that appears to be the Sheng if I read the art right. Very indiscriminate. We were definitely led into conflict, because of my blades in fact. Really Lu Xiao sounded pensive. We can worry about it later. If I have to kill a few old men, I have to kill a few old men, Mo Xiao sighed. Certainly those four who just touched my fate, however briefly. Do they know who you are? Lu Xiao looked concerned now as he turned from one to the other, trying to follow the meta context. -Someone is meddling from outside? Are they looking for me? Or Lian Jing? -Ah, dont be an idiot, he remonstrated with himself, and we were planted here fair and square; unless its Lady Shan or grandmother, nobody is going to be looking for me. Are they looking-? For you or your little princess? Mo Xiao glanced at him Doubt it. Youre Huang Wulis grandson, but I doubt anyone has had the balls to tell her you are missing. Whatever they want in here, they certainly dont want to share it with her. In any case, Ju Shan is someone whose qi I am familiar with. As fun as this little trip down memory lane is Lu Xiao cut in. Not yet, they are still poking- Mo Xiao sighed. There was a sensation akin to a small mountain falling on him. The entire world went a few different shades of colour no sane person was ever meant to visualise and then everything snapped back together. In that same instant he felt as if something in the darkness, which had always been grasping faintly at the edges of his qi, intensified somehow. Mo Xiao stood in silence, but Lu Xiao grunted and sat down, apparently more affected by this than he was, which was surprising in its own way. What just-? he managed to ask, only to break off and close his eyes as the darkness of the cavern swam around him faintly. Even with his eyes shut, he had a brief visual hallucination of a starry sky that was about as oppressive and vast as they came. Other echoes and distortions came with it, the sky shaking like a bell had just been rung and rippling in a way that reminded him of deep, dark flowing waters. The depths seemed to go- Something grasped him and pulled him back, a hand actually slapping his face. Idiot, when I saved you, I didnt do it just to have to explain to your grandmother why I am returning a corpse with death by cosmic enlightenment imprinted in its eyes! Lu Xiao snapped. Breathing hard, he refocused on his surroundings and found they were as they had been, a bloody hell of ten thousand corpses amid a ruined town, hidden in unquiet darkness. What just happened? he mumbled, trying to work it out. The spatial matrix of this place just got a big weight added to the top of it, pushing everything a bit closer together, Mo Xiao muttered. At least it clears up that we are not entirely in the depths beneath Yin Eclipse at least in the normal sense anyway. -Wasnt that kind of obvious, even before now? He muttered in his own mind, but wisely didnt say it out loud as two pairs of luminous eyes found him in the dark. Well? Mo Xiao asked Lu Xiao who had pulled out her compass and was considering it. Interesting, she frowned. A pity you killed that demon though, it might have been useful to- Impossible. I know something of Orcnas. Any knowledge from them is tainted by its very conceptualisation. Ignorance is better, Mo Xiao shook her head. What is more concerning there is that that Blood Eclipse Cult you spoke of has a link to them. Really? Lu Xiao sighed. Yes. The strength behind them is something even the old elders of the hall, let alone mother, would be wary of. Their kind have deep roots in the wars of the early eras. Before the ascent of the Seven Thrones and the division of the Heavensward. Killing these demons wherever they are found is certainly a good deed, but meddling with their souls and the rationale of the way they see the world is not. Okay, you dont have to lecture me, Lu Xiao sighed, more deeply. In that case, it seems we will have to spend some time here. Spend some time here turned out to be three whole days, during which Lu Xiao directed them this way and that. He found himself mostly incinerating corpses, which turned out to be more time-consuming than expected because the realm strength of the place had, if anything, gone up thanks to whatever had occurred. His status was still pretty beaten up in any case. The remaining damage from the mushrooms and the battle that landed him in here proved to be much more malingering than he had realised. Mo Xiao was fairly sanguine about it, however, stating that when his meridians recovered she could solve the rest of it with only a bit of discomfort on his part. The main thing, though, was that his pills were suddenly much less effective, as were some talismans. When he asked Mo Xiao about that, she nodded as if this was expected and told him to stop replenishing his qi by outside means and rely only on those items they had collected in here. It was not until the morning of the fourth day, as near as he could reckon, that Lu Xiao was finally happy with whatever the pair of them had been doing and he was recalled from taking a compass and going and standing for hours on end at various random parts of the cavern. So, at least we know what is going on, Mo Xiao was saying as he arrived back by the central plaza and its Obelisk. Half the plaza of the ruin had been torn up to reveal a large formation beneath it. The pair were stood on the edge, considering the symbols that made it up with some interest. Yes, this matches what is in the old record. By comparison almost none of the tunnels around here were as they should have been and those that were were in odd places. Spatial reorganisation Mo Xiao mused. He peered into the shallow area they had exposed and looked at the formation. It covered about forty square metres as far as he could tell, and appeared to be inactive. The nearest symbol was a swirling glyph-like image that put him in mind of the transformation of space in some weird way. What is it? he asked, curious. A formation in an ancient manner that keeps this space stable, Mo Xiao explained absently. It is pretty rare to see them used like this nowadays C the knowledge has largely been lost to lesser influences and regions or devolved to a state where few would make the immediate jump. So its a treasure of some kind C If its forgotten knowledge? he queried. Well, thats probably overselling it, Mo Xiao chuckled. Influences with actual heritage and antiquity, like God Slaughtering Hall and the other Cardinal Palaces the vaults of the Five Wise Emperors and such, have the sorts of knowledge this derives from. Mostly they dont care to disseminate it widely though, Lu Xiao added. There is no reason to share the things which got you to where you are today after all. This kind of thing is certainly what the Dun brat is hoping people produce, seeking reward. Ignorant idiots, Mo Xiao scoffed. I bet the old advisors behind the Dun seat are laughing all the way to their spirit wine cupboards at the idea that you juniors would give them this for paltry treasures. Probably not these though, Lu Xiao frowned. This formation appears very ordinary compared to the few I have seen elsewhere. It is. Its a twelve symbol array that is just designed to keep the old ruin in this cavern from having rocks fall on it unexpectedly; the rocks of this place carry traces of tectonic uplift, Mo Xiao agreed. You could do this with a formation such as we normally use and it would be just as effective. So then? he was confused now. On the one had this was apparently a treasure, and on the other this was apparently not. Did they drop you on your head when you were a kid and send you off to be a scholar to make amends? Mo Xiao scoffed at him. Be kind, those kind of big thoughts are not encouraged in later generations youths, Lu Xiao snickered. -And now I am not sure which insult is worse, he complained inwardly, staring at the symbol again. In a way, it was oddly familiar in a slightly ephemeral way, as if he had seen something similar once. Ah well, at least it explains why here is here, after what happened, Lu Xiao nodded. The pair stared at it for a moment longer, then just turned on their heels and walked off towards one exit of the cavern with surprising speed. Ah wait! he scurried after them, surprised at how fast even Lu Xiao, who should be four whole realms and a step below him, was able to move when she tried. Why does it explain what happened before? Its a stability formation. The structure of space was reordered forcibly when the dimensions got compressed thanks to those idiots meddling outside, Mo Xiao replied rather off-handedly. This whole place is a maze of some sort C like a bunch of reflections of itself, laid over each other, slowly merging back together. The prominent one at any point is the most dominant reflection it seems. In this case because of this stability formation, this town is here, and the demons built their settlement on it for that reason. Uh Its a collage of different times of this place, with the most influential ones taking prominence, Lu Xiao interjected. Likely designed for the sole purpose of hiding the heart of the place away. Quite, Mo Xiao nodded, pausing before a cavern exit then shaking her head and walking on to the next one. Thankfully those seem to be mostly reflected in the map Xiao here has, so we can still find our way to where we need to go it seems.

~ Gezrak C Hunter of the Blue Serpent Tribe ~
Gezrak stood on the rise, overlooking what remained of one of the Blue Serpent tribes hunting camps. Half the valley was still smouldering; the heat of the fire used to annihilate a decent portion of it was strong enough to make inroads against the almost unburnable lash grass that was endemic to the Badlands here. Below him he could even make out ripple scars on fallen rock slabs where they had started to deform and below it, in the burnt grass, amid the smoke We found a trail, Hunter, one of the others below called up, pointing up the valley, distracting him briefly. Shaking his head, he slid down the slope, rocks rattling down as he dislodged them with his passage and stopped himself with a grunt on the edge of one of the burnt areas. Send a group to go follow it, he called over, picking his way through the smoking ground towards what he had seen. At the lower vantage, with the smoke, it took a little while to find the body, a hunter probably, burned down to just charcoal and bones. Looking around, his impression from up above was borne out, the body was close to the epicentre of the burnt area. What is it? another of the hunters, Ogazk, asked, jogging over, kicking up puffs of smoke and ash as he passed. Any other bodies like this? he queried, grasping it carefully and pulling it over to look at the other side. We only found bones, scattered, Ogazk, who had been parted of the band who came out to check on this camp initially when they didnt return, frowned. This one is a ways away from the rest. Killed when fleeing? That was his immediate assumption as well; however, the mana disturbance in the air around them was such that he could almost taste it. He wasnt a Great Hunter, having not passed his 5th advancement, but he was not far off it. You think it a beast? Ogazk added, looking around. Unlikely, given the other stuff, he sighed, standing up and letting the body fall back. You three! Take this one over to the others. See if you cant work out who it should be! he called over to three junior hunters who were picking their way through a ruined series of tents nearby. They groaned, but started over in their direction as he got up and walked over towards the centre of the camp, Ogazk following. There, the other stuff was on clear display. All the animals that had been corralled or caged, a bunch of rock wurms, some grass scorpions, wandering spiders, various large rodents and even a horned jaguar were dead, slaughtered rather deliberately with only their cores missing. Nearby, two silos that held gathered mana plants from the landscape were smashed, their contents mostly gone and what remained destroyed beyond any use. It looks like a raid, but they didnt raid like any tribe around here, he frowned. Could it be one of the warbands? a nearby hunter asked from where they were overseeing the butchering of the carcasses. Nah, they would take the meat and we wouldnt find any bodies unless they decided to set this place up as their territory, he sighed, checking them off in his head. Could be obfuscation? Ogazk suggested. I almost want to say its a bunch of the jungle savages, but again, they wouldnt burn the bodies; they would eat them instead, if they left any trace at all, he added. They stood around in silence, watching the thirty or so younger members of the band scurry about, salvaging what they could. It was precious little, truth be told. No building remained standing, not that they had been very stable constructions anyway. All the silos had been ruined or infilled. The few little fields those who had set and maintained the place between hunting expeditions were totally ruined even the irrigation traps in the cliffs were They destroyed the camp, deliberately, he concluded. You dont say, another hunter muttered from nearby. You very wise Hunter ind- Not bothering to comment, he kicked a rock in the idiots direction, enjoying the faint ringing *clonk* it made when it hit the side of his head and knocked him out cold. No, they destroyed the camp. We will have to set up a totally new one, and they made this valley largely unusable in the process, he stated, pointing at the various disparate bits of vandalism. Ah, Ogazk frowned, staring around. That is good point, they even broke the catchments and put poisonous plants in the water reservoir. Could be Mountain or Jungle tribe after all then? one of the other hunters, Hezo, interjected as he sat nearby smoking some grass of all things. Could be, maybe they want to make a point, given the Hundred Legs tribe and the Thunder Eagle tribe have many disagreements, Ogazk added. Shaking his head, he left them to it as they started to debate which tribe might be responsible. Hunter Gezrak! Hunter Gezrak! a distant shout attracted his attention as he continued to walk through the devastation. Glancing up, it was in fact the junior shaman who had come with them, Yadzu. He waved for the young tribesman to be silent and made his way over at a brisk trot to where Yadzu was standing in the ruins of one of the larger hide and rock buildings. Communication, the junior shaman held up a roll of hide. Oh, he glanced up and saw the bird already flying away. Somehow he had missed its arrival in the smoke, presumably because he was staring at the ground too much. Taking it, he scanned it and sighed deeply. The message was simple. Quez valley hunting camp has no contact. Junior Chieftain Wezvok missing. It seems we are going to Quez Valley, he frowned, passing the scrap of hide back to the junior shaman. Chapter 100 – What Ill Thing Walks amid Tall Grasses?
The cumulative battle of the second campaign of the Huang-Mo war came on when the heir of the Shu clan, the favoured scion of the Wise Emperor of Shu, Shu Tenjin, after much beseeching from all sides, finally entered the fray and in a series of dazzling strategic manipulations succeeded in cornering Mo Xiao, the demon daughter of Binary Ruin on the Supreme World of Kang''s Origination in the territory of Ten Thousand Stars Bureau. Almost immediately the great powers of the Huang, Kong and Fang declared their intention to stand for justice and supported Ten Thousand Stars Bureau, declaring that no retaliation by the Mo clan would reflect on them. Cut off from her clan, Mo Xiao and Shu Tenjin fought a peerless battle in the skies above Kangs Origination. He, merely a Dao Ascendant, fought brilliantly, aided by three stalwart companions: Huang Fei, Kong Lihua and Fang Zihao. Over the course of 100 days, the Four Righteous Heroes as they became known, systematically exposed all her schemes and stratagems, even exposing her status as a Dao Venerate. In valour, strategy, means and methods the four displayed to the heavens that they were the match of their opponent in every way until as last she was brought down and grasped. Hailing their achievement, many clamoured that she be bound so she could wreck no further havoc C however the Heroes refuted this. Shu Tenjin was particularly vehement, refusing three times and stating that Mo Xiao must recant and acknowledge her crimes. While many praised his manner, all spoke forth, elders and juniors of influences alike, worried that the young Prince and the other heroes and heroine, would in their naivet let the villainess slip through their grasp, for she had displayed so many stratagems up to this point that few knew where to look. In truth, many were also keen to see a great price paid and for the villainous Mo to lose much face, and with Mo Zhao and others blocked by the might of the righteous powers, others saw an opportunity to strike a fierce blow against the vitality of the Mo clan. Still, Shu Tenjin did not relent and was in the end commanded by the coalition of those righteous powers to stand aside and they determined that she, the villain, had to suffer penalty. The Mo clan had to pay reparations to every world slighted in the war and Mo Xiao had to become the concubine of Huang Gan Murong, a recently ascended scion who had ferocious momentum within the Wise Emperor of Huangs court. Thus, did the second campaign of the Huang Mo wars come to a close.
-Excerpt from Ten Thousand Eyes of Blood: A treatise on the origins of the third campaign of the Huang-Mo wars By Kong Feishan C Scholar of Kong.

~ Yergak, Hunter of the Moon Sickle Tribe C Sickle Serpent village ~
Yergak of the Moon Sickle Tribe sat on his watchtower on the perimeter of Sickle Serpent village, annoyed at the world in general. It was a bad time to be a village watcher or a scout, honestly. He swigged another mouthful of the local brew, which was pretty noxious C probably brewed out of spider ichor or something C and scoured the grasslands beyond the field boundaries. Three outlying camps had been burnt to the ground in the last two days. Reports were sketchy of the perpetrators though. Initially the settlement elders had proclaimed it was a rival tribe. They had boundary conflicts with the Blue Serpent tribe and the Hundred Legs Tribe, but those were usually restricted to some brawls and the occasional hunting party getting cut up if they strayed too far to the north or south. The current Chief of Chiefs, ruling this portion of the Vashlagh, was from the Hundred Legs tribe, the younger brother of their current shaman, who occupied a huge stretch of the Badlands to the south east, both above and below ground. He disapproved of tribes under the Hundred Legs banner trying to eliminate each other outright C not out of any particular desire to be a good War Chief, no, but just because eliminating tribes that did stupid things was a perk of his position, and he enjoyed it. As a result, such conflicts rarely escalated past a few bloody brawls and the odd murder so as not to give him any credible reason to act upon it. It annoyed the Hundred Legs tribe enormously and so the various tribal elders of this region who advised the idiot had adopted it as an unofficial governance strategy. The common rumour was that they hoped he would get bored and vacate the position to someone who read things before hitting stuff. It had worked for about four years now, in that the only serious danger to the tribes in this region was the random reappearance of the various warbands for the most part. At least it had until a few days ago when someone started burning up fields first of the Blue Serpent tribe and stealing everything vaguely shiny in the process. He sighed again, surveying the landscape warily again, unable to shake the sense that he was being watched. Now, they apparently had moved on to here if the scouts from the south west were right. The real issue was that they didnt just steal shiny stuff or yellow stuff. That was what raids usually did C they took a few prize animals, maybe looted your stores a bit and pissed in the faces of anyone who got captured, or beat them up a bit and demanded even more shiny stuff. That would be understandable. Instead they were stealing everything and appeared to set great delight in setting everything else on fire. They also seemed to like killing UrVash watch-scouts in inventive ways. Mother of earth, this watch-scout does not want to die in inventive ways, definitely not, he muttered, taking a swig of the brew and scowling. Below, there was the sound of horns and drums. He watched as a column of young tribal warriors with a symbol of a blue serpent on their banners trotted through the fields, their weapons very clearly sheathed. One of them cupped his hands and hollered: I want to speak to the tribal leader! I am Ukrash, Warrior of the Blue Serpents Tribe. He gave a wave to the war band and several waved back. For what it was worth he also then waved into the village to sign that he had heard the request and that the group appeared to be on the level. Any idiot with ears within half a mile would have heard in any case. One of the bow wielding scouts, proper elites C a few would accompany a band like this to ensure that they didnt do anything too inflammatory when dealing with other tribes C jogged over in his direction. The scout ascended the watchtower with practiced ease and squatted down beside him with a toothy grin. I am Gezrak, Hunter of the Blue Serpents Tribe. I see you, the hunter said formally. I am Yergak, Hunter of the Moon Sickle Tribe. I see you. He replied in response and offered the Blue Serpent tribesman his drink. It was important that rituals were observed. They might beat each other to death with their bows 30 minutes from now, but for now, there was a truce and presumably information to share. You have been tracking the perpetrators of the raids to the south? he asked. Yes, or some of them at least. It is odd. Our trackers continue to follow it as best they can, Gezrak took a swig of the drink and stared at it dubiously. It is indeed dubious, made by a young fellow in the village. He has promise; I just wish he wouldnt splice it with weird things, he muttered, pouring Gezrak a second cup. Spider brew should be, well spider brew. Hah! I agree, The other hunter nodded, although he still took another swing of it, because it was refreshing on a muggy, hot day such as they were experiencing. Three outlying camps to the north were plundered and burnt over the last few days. The scouts reported seeing what they believed to be two females with dark hair, or possible females, wearing thin cloth over their faces, fleeing with loot, having butchered a huge portion of our spirit herds in that region. Females? he frowned. Well, they had the attributes of them, even if they dressed in strange attire, a lot of cloth, no tattoos, pale like a mountain orc. One scout thought they were ugly, and this was why they did what they did C covering their faces Gezrak muttered, his amused tone making it clear what he thought of that scouts theories. That was all? he asked. Nah, Gezrak went on. They butchered a bunch of them, took only the cores and left the majority of the meat. They also set everything on fire. Interesting, he mused, weighing that up with the reports filtering in from the edge of their own territory where it abutted the Blue Serpents and the much larger Grass Stalker tribe. This territory has also experienced some difficulties? Gezrak half stated, half questioned, not looking to the south-west. Hah, he nodded wryly. There was such a thing as secrecy, but it was impossible to hide the huge pall of smoke off in that direction. The ones who raided us did not appear to be female, he sighed, or at least the ones seen by survivors were not. They were scrawny, wore robes and had long hair, carried metal weapons C blades and spears. They burnt several fortified farmsteads, killed most of the forces guarding them, and harvested most of the crops first, even the ones that were unripe. It is frustrating, Gezrak agreed. Still, our elders are considering if this is provocation from another tribe, or something that has spilled over from the Hundred Legs war against the jungle savages? We thought so, until two days ago, Gezrak sighed. Someone devastated an entire lake of unripe water lotus and its accompanying serpent pond. Got past all the guards, avoided any notice at all and somehow killed every juvenile serpent in it; even so, they took only the cores, even though they were not a year old, leaving meat and scales and venom alone. Ah, he nodded C that would provoke a rather irate response from the Blue Serpent tribes elders. That is annoying, he commiserated drily, because in truth, that was what others raiding the Blue Serpent tribe tended to do C mess with their ponds, But it hardly warrants this level of response? he gestured to the decamping group of a hundred young warriors and a dozen elite scouts, including what appeared to be a shaman apprentice. Unbidden, he found himself scanning the distant grassline again, beyond the edges of the fields, feeling watched once more. Hunter Gezrak took another swig of the brew and handed it back, shaking his head. Five days ago one of our junior chief candidates, the son of an influential local village elder, went missing, then two days ago, two more chief candidates who were sent out to test their mettle on cleaning up the wreckage were kidnapped and crippled. They were deliberately dishonoured, their mana cores smashed, their cocks crushed and left for dead. Not given an honourable end, he grimaced, making a holy sign to the Mother of Earth. Indeed, Gezrak nodded, looking out at the grassland beyond the farms as well with narrowed eyes for a moment. -Did he also notice something? Gezrak shook his head after a moment and continued relating his tale. The last two were able to return to report that their attackers considered us demons, Faugh, is it the Grass Scorpions? Please dont tell me its those lunatics, he groaned, immediately thinking of one culprit mendacious enough to act like this given the tribal war going on in the mountains. Several elders in their village had already raised that possibility, or that it was the Flesh Tearers. No actually, that warband was reliably sighted about 400 miles north east two days ago; that was the first thing the shamans checked. They annihilated a large warband of the Mountain Thumper tribe almost down to the last warrior. They can move fast But not that fast, he nodded, sighing inwardly, relieved at that news at least. In any case, the two junior chiefs were able to learn some matters of use in the brief interactions they had. Those who raided us were part of a bigger group that appeared to be some days ahead. They appear to have been sent out as scouts to see if anything valuable was here and were disappointed with what they got. Also very dismissive of the things of value our tribe has worked for generations to maintain, Gezrak muttered, grinding his teeth. Ah, he nodded, So it is a warband, but a new one nobody knows? If that were the case, it would indeed be a matter to concern their tribe as well. Warbands could be big or small, but they all usually shared one common trait, or at least they long-lived ones did C they were an evil bone to choke on unless you crushed them fast. It looks like it, Gezrak sighed. Both junior chiefs were made honorary elder warriors and given a merciful death. Their families called for the invaders to be hunted down and their skulls offered to the Blue Serpent Totem so that those who died may be reborn as warriors of the great serpent. It is a loss, in various ways, and the elders of the tribe see this as a personal assault on the standing of the Blue Serpent tribe. As such, we were sent here and another band from the Blue Serpent pond tracks the warpath. It is good that they died honourably, he commiserated Gezrak. To take the mana core is one thing, but to not give a merciful death and leave them to the beasts, that is a killing dishonour of two generations, he spat over the edge of the watchtower and offered the other hunter another drink. In truth, the death of the junior chiefs was probably good news for their Moon Sickle tribe, who had occasional territory disputes with the Blue Serpents. However, it was politic to agree in this instance, especially if it was a new warband that had spun off from the lizard-infested jungle hell to the south. I shall offer a toast to both your tribes new honorary elders and their path to the great serpent, he murmured, pouring them both out more drink. I hope your tribe is not so ill-hit as ours has been, Gezrak mused, accepting the cup and drinking it. -Like heck, we both know that in other circumstances this would the most hilarious thing, he chuckled inwardly. These invaders are not UrVash. Even if they are of us, they show no respect. Gezrak nodded in gratitude, put the cup down and gave him a companionable thump on the shoulder before descending the tower to relay the informal information gleaned, that their Moon Sickle tribe was probably as badly hit as the Blue Serpents were. -We didnt lose any brats of note, but almost a hundred hunters and junior warriors are missing, he sighed. The emissary of Moon Eye village who came in the day before had been almost frothing at the mouth. Returning to sitting low, he once again started to scan the distant grasslands, where they merged into the southern Badlands. -Earth mother curse this sense of being watched. Its not a serpent is it? He wished he could properly scan with his minds eye to read the disturbances in the landscape, but the village had wards against dangerous beasts and those had been fully activated now, just in case. The downside was that it happened to mess with their sight as well. Even so, there was nothing that obviously stood out. -No oddly placed bird calls -No silences or areas with a bit too much noise either, he concluded, listening to the vibrancy of the land nearby. That just made the sense of being watched all the more annoying. -I definitely do not want to become dead like the others in the outlying watch towers yesterday. All missing their mana cores, their tribal tattoos defaced and their eyes, ears and teeth removed after death and burnt. Their corpses had been brought back and were laid out in the towns totem house, their families seeing to their rites as best they could C death and defilement in that manner was akin to a curse against two generations, reserved only for true criminals undeserving to become ancestors. He hadnt mentioned that to Gezrak, but the other had certainly held back information as well. The next day, at dawn he found himself standing in the centre of the town. Ten elite hunters of their Moon Sickle tribes Moon Stalker band stood alongside him and 30 other tribal hunters and a few veterans who had not gone with their warband to fight in the jungles to the south. In the middle were the bodies of a dozen youths and two elite hunters, Rezva and Lezvakoth, along with one of their Sickle Serpent villages junior shamans, Umak, son of Haz, who had been leading the recovery effort and been sent out to scout the damage done. All were dead in the same way, although two had been left, only barely alive when they were found. Their testimony corroborated that of the Blue Serpent group whose leaders were sat nearby. Two females, dressed in strange robes wielding metal weapons had fought the group then fled with trophies when the relief forces got near. Their conversation, in a variant of the holy tongue of the ancestors, according to the shaman, implied that they found the scouting tedious and killing the warriors nasty and demeaning. An hour later, they set out with the Blue Serpent hunters and made rapid progress through their tribes border territory and into the Badlands proper. Within the first day, news filtered from ahead that the advance scouts had found two more looted and destroyed outlying camps and a farming village that had been razed to the ground, their occupants, those who had survived, had been left with nothing and largely fell in with their band as they made their way past. By the second day, he found himself leading a small team of hunters from their village, a handful of their own younger warriors and six blue serpent warriors. One of a dozen such bands arrayed ahead of the main force and already, he could see the problem that had exacerbated the opportunity this new warband or group had seen fit to exploit. Their Moon Sickle tribe was not a big one, but it had roots, and even thought they had sent a warband of almost a thousand warriors to fight in the south, they had only lost maybe a third of the capable hands from any one village. In comparison, many of these smaller influences, which were what seemed to be being hit the hardest, were comprised of only a few scattered villages and the odd warrior hall. They were heavily beholden to individual strength or the protection of the Hundred Legs tribe, Grass Stalker tribe or even their own tribe. With so many warriors called away to the renewal of hostilities with jungle savages and the much more maligned mountain tribes who occupied the halls beneath the Great Pinnacle of Judgement to the south, these settlements, camps and other outposts which were usually the focal point of boundary squabbles had all been rather rapidly evacuated. Most local chiefs had taken the opportunity to send off their most egregious troublemakers to learn what a real war was, or had just had their forces conscripted by the Hundred Legs tribe. Now it turned out that had just opened them up in their soft underbellies to this new and inexplicable threat. It was not a problem for a Hunter to worry about, and the fact that he was seeing it meant that the elders certainly saw it, so all they could do was follow the trails, be supportive where they saw opportunity and mark down interesting spots where their tribe could make inroads with these groups when this mess was all over. If they could pull in a few people from these settlements that would be more amenable to them rather than the bigger tribes, it would be a good deed and the elders of their tribe would certainly welcome the extra hands. Well, this is new, one of the hunters from the Blue Serpent tribe muttered as they stood on top of a ridge in the twilight, looking down at the devastation below. More familiar though, Argok, one of his tribes hunters, added, staring down at the battlefield arranged below them. The small fortified outpost had been thoroughly incinerated. They had spotted the plume of smoke from miles away. The damage here was very different in scale and scope compared to what they had seen elsewhere. He let the others fan out, skirting through the ruins of the buildings, checking the dead while he pondered whether or not this was in fact part of their pursuit at all. This should be Grass Stalker territory, border of it, one of the Blue Serpent warriors gave a toothy grimace. It was. He recognised the designs, still visible on some of the charred walls marking it as one of their border outposts from where they secured tribute over other, smaller local settlements. Hey! Boss, come see, a voice rang out. He and the three warriors still with him turned to see one of the other Blue Serpent tribe members waving an arrow and beckoning for the warrior beside him to come over. Making their way through the ruin they all gathered around to ponder what he had found, even as Argok and Hukluz, another of the Moon Sickle tribe hunters, also came over holding arrows. You make of this? he held up the arrows This Black Thunder tribe? one of the Blue Serpent warriors muttered, turning their arrow over. We found arrows from the Mountain Thumper tribe and armour, Argok held up a shield. Grass Stalker tribe have rather bad reputation with their neighbours to the east, a Blue Serpent warrior mused. Grass Stalkers have a bad reputation with everyone, he pointed out. That was met with much nodding and muttering of agreement. Maybe, but both Mountain Thumper tribe and Black Thunder tribe are from Far East, around edge of mountains. Argok gave a toothy grimace. Grass Stalker tribe raid widely in last few years, I hear elders of several villages trade daughters for sons with War Chief up north, end up doing a lot of fighting on the Badlands beyond the cursed towns. Perhaps some young tribesmen coming back the other way decide to stop and settle a few scores? Ummm seems likely, Hunter Hukluz agreed dropping another bit of burnt armour This from Peak Breaker warband Oi you is coming over here! one of the younger Moon Sickle warriors, poking around in the ruined building behind them, called in common dialect, rather than his own tribal dialect. Is also our quarry here? You are not crude orc, born in forest who play with rocks and stick lizards with spear. Speak a real tongue, show pride of UrVash one of blue serpent warriors yelled over, mockingly miming having a big jaw. Yes, however your mother big fan of my crude rocks and big stick! the warrior called back, scowling. The others laughed, even as they picked their way over, the one whose mother had just been insulted glowering a bit. The object that the warrior had found, however, was not what he expected. In the middle of the ruin, imprinted onto a part of the fallen roof was a half destroyed piece of parchment with strange runes on it. In a way, it put him in mind of the scrolls and other treasured artefacts that the shamans sometimes used in big, important battles or tribes kept to deal with truly dangerous threats. It looks very odd, Huklurz conceded, squatting down and peering at it while the brash young warrior was kicked in the head a few times behind them. It was, he had to agree. The flowing runes on it were alien to him and he could almost taste the fire mana that emanated off its remains. Whoever do this have arts like a shaman or tools to match, he sighed, thinking of all the other instances of things being set on fire they had encountered up to this point. You think other fires were similar? Argok asked. We can only send it back, he agreed, waving for the Blue Serpent warrior and the Moon Sickle warrior to stop hitting each other. Zabok, right? he asked the young warrior, who nodded wiping blood from his nose. Take this back to the main group, show to the leaders of our bands and have them get one of the shamans to look at this. It appears our raiders are not so simple. Magic, one of the other younger warriors who had come over said upon seeing the talisman. A few of the others also looked around uneasily at that thought, taking in the burning and appraising it in a new light. The Badlands were a bad place for dealing with magic: the ambient mana here was unstable and many of the beasts were drawn to it. Most settlements used wards to restrict their incursions and stabilise things, most villages had shamans, who were dangerous, but at least they had control. Proper magic users of the tribes were made to live in places with very little grass and a lot of rocks, mainly due to their tendency to set everything on fire, explode everything or call down lightning out of the sky by accident. The Moon Sickle tribe had two such old geezers, both reclusive and eccentric, who lived on a rock tower on the southern side of their territory. They had few apprentices, mostly experimented on dead animals and occasionally blew things up that came to close C UrVash or animals, it rarely mattered. Do we pursue? Hunter Takgos asked, looking around a bit more uneasily now. Put up symbols of truce on armour, then we go seek out nearest Grass Stalker village? Huklurz suggested, rather edgily. Hope they dont think we are responsible? That is a smart idea. Are you actually an UrVash one of the blue serpent warriors snickered. Its why we shoot things with bows, while you have to walk close and hit it with your thick skull someone called out from nearby. You only shoot things with bows because your arms are so scrawny you cant lift a spear another of the Blue Serpent warriors shot back raucously. -Uggh, a curse on this lot, he sighed inwardly. Ohkay okay! he yelled before someone decided to make a fight out of the verbal sparring. We do what Huklurz who is now a Smart UrVash suggest. Maybe get a drum out and strike up merry tune as well? That got some confused looks from a few of the younger Blue Serpent tribe warriors. That way the sneaky grass-smoking bastards will at least hear us coming and make it much less likely that in a few hours they will be explaining to Great Hunter Koz and Shaman Wecc why they are returning our corpses stuck full of arrows! Argok sniggered. That half joke brought more laughter, but he noticed that a fair few of the warriors were looking like they wished they had shields rather than their signature two-handed serpent fang studded clubs. Two had already surreptitiously picked up charred shields from where the gear of the unfortunate Grass Stalker garrison was scattered amid the twisted, charred forms of their corpses even before Argok finished speaking. It took them only a few hours to find the first Grass Stalker band who were heading in their direction. The encounter went as well as could be expected and they were not shot at too badly on sight and there were no fatalities. He did note a few of the survivors applying bluer war paint surreptitiously though. According to the leader of the Grass Stalker group there had been two raids in the vicinity of their territory, one by a small number of a tribe to the west, who had appeared in some confusion, been mistaken for interlopers and run towards the badlands. The second, however, fit a familiar pattern he was coming to recognise C a grass farm had been ruined, its settlement demolished and everything remotely shiny taken, the corpses defaced or just outright missing. They had been sent out to see if they could track down the latter perpetrators. He could only assume that they didnt want to chase after a Mountain Thumper shaman or Black Thunder reavers and had decided to repay that grudge with some extra raiding when they next went east. Shortly after that, their main warband arrived and they made camp for the night while the various leaders conferred. Near as he could gather, the paper Zabok had found was of great interest to the various shamens, because the Grass Stalker shaman along with their band eventually left with it, presumably to go find one of their mages. After that, they sat around on the edge of the camp, keeping watch and toasting Zaboks good fortune to get respected by the Great Hunters for his find as the various leaders conferred at great length and quite loudly. On their side, the news from the other scouts was also encouraging C the main trail of the mysterious warband had been reacquired after Shaman Wecc consulted the land spirits and then presumably sent many animals to the embrace of the Mother of Blood to get some coherence out of his questions. The bad news was that it led straight into the heart of the Grass Stalker territory with no sign of deviation, so there was no question regarding cooperation. The next few hundred miles to the north and east were all Grass Stalker territory, this being their closest point to most other tribes in this region, where their territories adjoined the meandering edge of the badlands. That night, he found himself watching the grass again; however, the feeling of being watched had vanished and he wasnt sure he liked that. His hunters instinct told him that that was probably not a good development.

~ Lin Ling C A Grass Stalker Settlement ~
Squatting on the white adobe roof of a building near the edge of the settlement, hidden in the shadow of an actual trellis of vines, Lin Ling considered the small town laid out around her, looking for a target that was actually worthy of her consideration. Currently, she was dressed like an UrVash, daubed in drab colours, accented by blue swirls that her memories told her were lucky and purple geometric patterns. Lots of purple. Trial and error had demonstrated that in places with lots of UrVash the purple was, in fact almost as effective as her One with what is for keeping her hidden so long as she didnt get rumbled for a non UrVash anyway. Their hit and run tactics, aimed at stirring the surrounding tribes up to follow tracks down and ensnare the huge band of cultivators had, in truth, hit a bit of a snag until quite recently. Aiiii she sighed. Why couldnt we have started off on the border of this Grass Stalker tribe? Things would have been so much easier, she complained quietly, listening to the chatter of UrVash going about their business in the town all around her. Firstly, the response to their early poking and prodding had been breath-taking in how underwhelming it was. Secondly, there were cultivators already roving around C more than they had expected in truth. They had also been distressingly competent with their looting and good at covering their tracks. Not only did they pick their targets well, they took the bodies with them, or disposed of them properly. Most seemed to possess blink talismans, movement formations or actual teleport charms as well, which so long as they had soul sense and spirit stones meant they could leapfrog across the landscape with near impunity. The two she had been lucky enough to stumble across in the act had teleported in, complained a lot, scouted their surroundings, usually found the nearest bunch of spirit animals or a hunting camp, exterminated it and then used the proceeds to teleport again or head off in the direction of the main band as fast as possible, usually facilitating that with high grade stealth talismans and arts to hide their passage. Truly cursed, that we find the only competent tribes in the damn landscape, she muttered, moving on the next roof, while taking care not to get spotted from below C not that many people out and about at this hour were looking up in the tangled mess of things crossing the streets to provide shade during the day. The real reason this didnt seem to kick up more of a fuss she had not worked out until they landed in an actual tribes territory and she had been able to stalk around the edges of a few scout camps. Those overheard conversations had made her realise that there were quite a few tribes around here, and some were more influential than others. Most of those they had run into had just been eking out a living on the edge of the Badlands, or had bad reputations as raiders of more fertile territories governed by towns like the one she was now in. As such, their misfortune had been met with much collective shrugging and a few tactical land acquisitions and that was it. For the larger clans, their main fastnesses to the north or north-east were several days brisk jog away, meaning they had little interest in what was happening here. She had investigated a few small settlements of both of them, but seen nothing worth destroying that was likely to elicit the right kind of response. They had also been much more vigilant than she was comfortable with, likely due to the proximity to the edge of the Badlands. In the end, it had taken her kidnapping a bunch of UrVash who had gone to investigate their camp destruction and letting them go again rather strategically. In the end, it was the misfortune of the party they had run across that they had been very descriptive in their suggestions regarding the things they would do to Juni and Chunhua when they got free that proved the tipping point C even then, the pair had largely drawn the line at killing. It didnt help that they kept losing ground to the main band of cultivators while all that was playing out. She reckoned the trail they were following now was at least two days old, probably three. However they were moving, it wasnt with teleports, but the strength of geomantic obfuscation being deployed around them was disturbing the whole landscape subtly for miles around. They were also no longer moving in straight lines, which was probably the only reason they had not been completely left in the dust. As such, they had followed after the main trail, causing what disturbance they could. That, combined with some strategic redirection towards the work of other cultivator bands moving through, had finally been enough to get on the nerves of the two largest tribes behind them. Unfortunally, those tribes had sent out less than two hundred UrVash between them. Their numbers appeared to have grown along the way as they gathered in survivors of other cultivators depredations C but it was still paltry. She had been about to despair until they hit this territory and realised they had sent out almost a hundred warriors just for that burned outpost. That they had then nearly shot two of the bands scouting for those chasing behind to pieces with arrows had made her want to cry, fearing she would have to start over from scratch. Hearing nothing of use, she moved on, crossing another few roofs, taking care to stay in the shadows, and approached the first of the larger buildings, a walled compound containing a square of white-painted, adobe mud brick buildings a story higher than anything else nearby, proudly flying Grass Stalker banners. The entire town was warded: defensive alignments designed to repel beasts and restrict unwanted soul sense built into its very foundations. That didnt seem to be that unusual either C most settlements she had passed that were more than three buildings and a well took that approach. They were a combination of feng shui alignment and formation. It was quite convenient that they gave her an odd feeling, likely because of the blood, even though she had no soul sense. The irony was that it also made endeavours like this possible because her main problems here were a lack of soul sense herself and issues dealing with it in others. Landing on a nearby roof, she sought out a vantage point to see over the wall. The courtyard was filled with racks of spirit grass, drying under covers in the night air. Thank- She nearly thanked the fates, then didnt, because they had really been batting for their side of late she couldnt help but feel. At last. Spirit herbs are a thing we can use a lot of! she murmured, making an auspicious sign instead and started to consider the guards on the warehouse itself. They were certainly what she needed right now for her cultivation, so it really was their misfortune. After a full circuit looking it over, she arrived on a different roof, having a much better picture of it. It was large and well-fortified, as expected, with several UrVash lounging around, looking kind of bored, drinking wine and tossing bones in some kind of game next to the only entrance to the warehouse compound. Based on the tattoos, she judged the guards to be mostly equivalent to Soul Foundation or maybe weaker Nascent Soul cultivators. They might be weaker, but she was more willing to be pleasantly rather than unpleasantly surprised there. In any case, while the average Nascent Soul UrVash was physically imposing, akin to an expert Body Refinement Cultivator and freqently possessing martial intent, her experience to this point told her they were nowhere near as obnoxiously dangerous in their means as a Nascent Soul cultivator could be. That awareness from the memories was a welcome one C even if they struggled to explain the specifics of the UrVashs actual cultivation method, beyond comparing it more favourably to their own natural advancements rather than the means commonly followed by cultivators of developing and nurturing a dantian. As such, she settled down against a chimney, by a stack of bricks likely designated for roof repair, and became just another misshapen lump in the shadows, watching and waiting for the right opportunity. For all they had seemed crude and warlike in the forest, she was getting a much better understanding of their means and methods now she was walking among them, even compared to what the memories had shown her. Their filter could be weird at times, she was coming to accept. What they had been correct on at least, was that the UrVash here were very tribal, or perhaps clannish was a better way to put it. She hesitated to say they were particularly good or evil for that matter, in and of themselves. From what she could see, even in this town, they fought, disputed and regularly had proper fights, over all kinds of things. Even so, while violence was pretty common, people rarely died and the settlements had proper social structures. That said, apparently tribes did, it seem, fight tooth and nail on occasion, like in the jungles they had escaped from. In those instances, from what she could infer from various discussions, they showed no mercy at all, decisively exterminating problems. Tribes would see every male killed and all the females enslaved if it was deemed necessary to wipe out a tribe directly. There had been a lot of talk about that regarding the random group of other UrVash who had shown up via teleport of all things, annihilated the outpost and then run off into the Badlands. They also used Gu, and Corpse Arts, from what she saw in the Blue Serpent territory, while the Moon Sickle banners had definitely been made of flayed UrVash skin. The totem of skulls in the Blue Serpent village was another reminder, along with the mercy killing of the two crippled UrVash C a thing she hadnt yet told Juni and Chunhua about, because they would likely get angry about it C especially after they considered not killing the pair after the things they said and had attempted before being beaten down to be a rather generous action at the time. After two hours of sitting there waiting, the guards on the compound finally changed. Ten more minutes of observation told her that the new batch were really unenthusiastic about their job vigilance. They sat there drinking and playing dice at a table in the courtyard, the loser having to go do their own and the others patrols, lamenting that they would get in trouble if they invited some women to keep them company. In truth, she had to acknowledge that for all their grumbling it seemed like a rather cushy job. In the end, she waited until the second hour after midnight before finally making a move, slipping through the darkness and using her strength and an anchor talisman to quietly climb over the compound wall and make her way silently into the upper story. The entire thing turned out to be a drying hall, filled with herbs, grasses and mushrooms. It only took her a few minutes of practiced observation to conclude that they were well-graded, organised by species and quality C mainly around three and four star, ie. Golden Core and Soul Foundation, herbs. The next hall turned out to also be a drying hall, but for four, five and even quasi-six star spirit grass. The amber and bronze blades of vegetation, glittering in the light from the village at night, hung in carefully packaged and arranged bundles designed to efficiently dry and preserve them. She investigated the entire hall thrice to make sure there were no wards or alarms before swiftly gathering them all into her storage talisman. The other three upper halls were the same by and large and she cleaned them out rapidly and silently before making her way downstairs. Here, her progress was a bit slower, because there were two patrolling guards, wandering around very aimlessly, complaining quite a bit to each other about how they were stuck here, when they could be in a tavern having fun with an UrVash woman C or three. They were quite descriptive and enthusiastic, to the point where she seriously contemplated stabbing them both as she stealthily slunk along behind them, emptying crate after crate as she checked for wards. Two smaller rooms did, in the end, have proper protections, so she bypassed them initially, determining to leave them to the very end, just in case. Even the unwarded rooms, of which the ground floor had nine in total, yielded some surprising hauls. One room had a bunch of beast hides for five and six-star ranked, Dao Seeking and Immortal realm spirit beasts. Another had several crates of serpent scales that were similarly graded and three boxes of beast cores, corresponding to Golden Core, Soul Foundation and Nascent Soul grade. All went into her talisman, unnoticed by the two hapless guards who soon completed their circuit, debated going upstairs before deciding that the door was locked and just went back to the group to gamble and complain about women. Returning to the warded room, she sat down and patiently started to disarm them. It took a bit longer than she would have liked in the end, but between her already quite good formation craft, knowledge of feng shui, a crude compass of three, and the knowledge of the strange symbols that had been imparted, she managed to get rid of most of them after some twenty minutes of painstaking work. The final two, on two of the small crates themselves, she resolved by spending charges of a dispersal talisman Teng Chunhua had given her. By the time she was done she had to acknowledge that whoever had put them there had known what they were about and was clearly a formations master of some repute. Certainly without the talisman and the memories she would have likely exploded the last few. That said, the effort proved entirely worth it, because the contents of the room itself, when she was finally in a position to appraise them went beyond her wildest expectations. There were two small crates of Longevity Lingzhe C Yang Life attributed mushrooms, prized for their recuperative and rejuvenate properties C that were a fairly random mix of grades from Soul Foundation, four-star grade, all the way up to a few that were quasi-six-star grade, possessing a purity of qi akin to an Immortal realm Pill. The two boxes she had to expend talismans on held a curated collection of spirit herbs of Immortal qi purity she easily judged to be proper six-star grade herbs, with the pride of the place belonging to a seven-star grade variant of a Sundew Peony you could have sold for at least 7 or 8 Earthly Jade back home. She didnt even dare take it out of its box before storing it, for fear that its qi purity would disturb the whole neighbourhood. She finally returned upstairs and cleared out the rest of the herbs before making her exit down a rear wall and back into the town as a whole, in search of other opportune targets. As an afterthought she dropped a damaged talisman shed discarded, a long-expended Golden Core grade stealth talisman. According to Teng Chunhua, they had belonged to Jin Chen, who had been happy to trade them for some pills. The older woman had clearly intended to trade them in for new ones at discount when they got back, proving herself every bit as thrifty as Arai or Sana in that regard. Moving through the town, she continued to search for other targets, eventually finding a small herb merchant with very minimal warding. The owner didnt appear to be home; however, a youthful UrVash was present in a back room vigorously entertaining a very bosomy female, both apparently high on some kind of incense that the memories suggested was quite good for cultivation in that manner. She strategically chose to ignore their comments there and swiftly cleaned out what she could from that shop as well, which held more of the same, though mostly goods relating to alchemy and compounding from what she could see. The basement held several cases of the incense and a sort of gum substance the memories told her was another processed herbal compound made of the grass. For good measure she took that as well, figuring they could probably find some use for it, and then made her way onwards. On the western side of the town, she found a second shop, one that specialised in beast parts and butchery. Its basement was much more heavily warded, to the point where she had to exhaust most of the rest of the charges in the dispersal talisman and even risk her alignment break talisman. Even after that, there were a few boxes she couldnt open C she could, however, store them without any issues, it seemed, so she simply cleaned everything out, which nearly filled up her talisman completely. As a parting gift, she quietly and artfully turned over the shop upstairs, taking care not to disturb the sleeping old UrVash in the back room and then, observing that the majority of his currency was not beast cores but beast teeth, artfully spread them across the counter and floor along with the cut tokens of beast cores. Her intent was to make it appear as if she had robbed the store C which she had C and upon discovering that there was only teeth and valueless scraps of core for money, tossed it. As a final gesture she discarded another fragment of expended stealth talisman where a crate had been, scattering the rest of it like it had naturally come away and the thief had not noticed. Deciding to call it there, she ghosted through the town and lit upon her final target, which was really too good to miss. The chiefs house, unlike most of the other white-painted, adobe mud brick buildings, was painted a vibrant yellow. Knowing the natural sources of yellow dye in this landscape, she was sure it had cost him a hideous amount of effort to get that much paint. Setting three largely expended Bright Flare Talismans, the Nascent Soul versions of the Bright Blaze talisman on wooden parts of the superstructure, she set them on a delay of about a minute and fled as fast as stealth permitted. She had just made the town perimeter when the smell of burning earth became strong enough to rouse notice. Finding some shadows, she cleaned off the mud and war paint using her qi, changed into Teng Chunhuas dress, shoved a few bits of jewellery in her hair and, having stashed her UrVash garb in the talisman, hopped onto a roof by the wall and roared with all the impetus she could manage: VILE DEMONS! THE JUSTICE OF OUR EASTERN AZURE WILL FALL UPON YOU FOR YOUR EVIL WAYS! Her words echoed across the whole town, startling distant livestock, sending roosting birds screaming and silencing the raucous parties in the few taverns still open. Two arrows smashed into a chimney nearby and she ducked away. {One with What Is} Using the art, she jumped for the wall and then fled along it. She had gone maybe ten paces when the sense of the wards that suppressed soul sense faded away somewhat and three separate soul senses swept out, trying to pin her down and failing due to the art. Jumping onto another rooftop, making sure she was clearly visible, she skipped away from three more arrows that exploded violently, and withdrew a handful of Soul Foundation attack talismans. {Zhongs Righteous Lance} {Bright Blast} {Roiling Earth Turtle} The lightning bolt smashed into one of the watchtowers while the fire and earth talismans scattered many of the martial attacks- {Flickering Steps} She got off the roof and over the wall just in time as the building she was on lost much of its roof to a hammer imbued with martial intent someone had thrown in her general direction. {Baos Bright Blast} She fired off another Golden Core grade fire talisman and skipped smartly to avoid two arrows fletched with blue and white. And with that my work is done, she remarked with a grimace, hurling herself off the wall, then stored the dress and, unheeding of her near nakedness, shot through the fields, pausing only to kick over a water trough and roll through the muddy puddle it made for some quick camouflage as over a dozen soul senses started to scour the area- Moments later several arrows arched high in to the air above her, carrying with them tethered lanterns on kites that drifted in the sky, casting illumination across the fields as she scurried through the darkness, suppressing her qi, relying on One with What Is and her mantra to keep her hidden from the senses sweeping this way and that. Moments later the thunder of drums echoed out from the south side of the town, telling her that the emptying of the warehouse had probably been uncovered. Casting about, she darted out of the scrub into a relatively open bit of ground and pulled out a used Blink talisman, pushing just enough qi into the Dao Seeking grade talisman to make it start to dissolve. Letting the useless thing drop, she suppressed her qi again and swiftly made her exit, making sure to stay clear of anywhere she might leave tracks until she found an actual animal trail through the brush and swiftly moved down it, away from the scene of her crimes.

~ Yergak C Golden Grass village ~
Today I is seeing with own eyes, motivational speech of lunatic, one of the Blue Serpent warriors muttered from where they were seated at the edge of the central square of Golden Grass village, watching a farce unfold. YOU ARE A FAILURE! SHAME OF THREE GENERATIONS! BE GLAD YOU CAN ONLY DIE ONCE! They watched as the Yuugor, son of Qavoz, Chief of Golden Grass village, stalked back and forth in front of the ruins of his large house, waving his hands and basically screaming insults at random. THIS ENMITY I REMEMBER FOR NINE LIFETIMES! Do we even remember two lifetimes? Huklurz muttered, nibbling on a bit of dried meat he had bought earlier. Shush, he waved his hand. We listening to genius here! What will you do if he decides this place only need one smart UrVash? Huklurz looked a bit affronted, but wisely shut up. The Golden Grass village chief was a clear proponent of motivational speaking from the if you do not find the perpetrator who burnt my beautiful house down Ill put your heads on spikes school of thought. THIS IS SHAME ON WHOLE GOLDEN GRASS VILLAGE! SHAME ON GRASS STALKER TRIBE! SHAME ON IDIOTS WHO HAVE NO EYES! The chieftain waved furiously at the far side of the square where the flayed, dismembered and discarded bodies of most of the warehouse guards from the previous night were currently arranged, to punctuate that point. They had been publicly executed for their failure with large portions of the town looking on and howling in condemnation of their crime. In a way, it was probably fair, as the Golden Grass village likely had to give contributions to the main settlement in the region. The cleaning out of the entire warehouse was thus a huge blow not just for the prestige of the village but the entire region and a serious economic problem for them. On the other hand, the Grass Stalker tribal powers on this frontier of their territory were not well-liked, so when word of this travelled as it probably already had, it was going to be one of those tales that just never died. A bit like the one about a shaman from the Hundred Legs tribal region who wound up getting transformed into an olive tree shaped like a giant cock by the Grass Scorpion warband. I also hear that herb barter get cleaned out as well, Argok muttered, appearing beside him, an old man who specialised in butchering spirit beasts. Ah, that explains why angry old UrVash was lecturing chieftains nephews on skinning people earlier, Takgos, another hunter of their band added. I am guessing that the woman was the herb barterer? he added. I think so. She look very sexy when angry though, Argok snickered. He let them mutter on, merely keeping an eye out that they did not talk too loudly. In truth they were not the only ones anyway. Personally, he thought it was a bit stupid really. Accountability was important and the guards had been lax, lazy and stupid in guarding the warehouse. However, the perpetrator had snuck into town, looted the main warehouse, two well-stocked shops, burnt down the chiefs house and spouted some nonsense about vile demons they probably heard in the next territory. The female, dressed in very eye-catching white no less, and clearly not UrVash, had then escaped under the collective noses of all the elite warriors and hunters present, the towns three elders, the chief, his wife, the wifes sister C the shamaness, two junior shamans and the leaders and shaman of their own bands as well. They had somehow done this while emptying several tons of mana-rich spirit herbs, and fled into the night. -What are seven UrVash guards going to do that that lot could not? He sighed inwardly. -Truly it is a bad time to be a watchguard. -By Mother of Dreams, I swear to never say anything about watching eyes near a Grass Stalker elite, he added for good measure. Better that that remain unknown or this idiot chief might try to spread the blame a bit further. He was pleased to see that the others in his band seemed to have reached similar conclusions, looking on with deadpan expressions of veterans well versed in the art of knowing when to say nothing, see nothing and spontaneously know nothing. In the end, the shouting went on for a full hour. It was mostly the chief going on at great length about how big a slight it was on the whole village, over and over and over. Mercifully, when it was finally over, and the various other authority figures convinced the chief to take his outrage somewhere a little more private so they could discuss matters in detail, they were all left to their own devices. It funny, Argok chuckled as they sat around in the sun drinking and chatting. I swear he is actually more pissed about his house than the warehouse. That was probably true in all honesty, the yellow paint on the white adobe had been scorched and where it remained, was mostly orange. Several sweating UrVash were working frantically with various tools to get rid of the orange or paint it over with other colours. A chiefs house being that inauspicious colour was hilarious, actually. Just so long as it wasnt their chiefs house. Well, you know what they have to make that yellow paint out of? one of the Blue Serpents warriors chuckled. Centipede bile, he grunted, 5th advancement at minimum and you only get about a bucket per centipede. Aye, it has to be bled, cant come from corpses. Then gotta mix it with those shellfish from the salt lakes near the southern badlands, the warrior added with a weird grin. My cousin made some once, for the door arch of his house when he get married. It stinks for weeks and the smell haunts everything. Ah, one of the younger hunters winced, as they all turned to look at the rather large shell of a house. The damage was nothing if not comprehensive. Likely most of it would need rebuilt from scratch, never mind the questionable colour. It would have cost the chief a huge amount of effort to paint the whole house with that colour, and probably quite a bit of the villages wealth in the process. This was the kind of misfortune that made people start to question if the right family was in charge of the village given the kind of ill omens involved. Really, problem is he have to move back in with wifes relatives; Grass Stalkers very traditional like that, Argok added. Can you imagine politics of village where chief, clan priestess and shamaness all have to live with their parents under one roof? Several people shuddered and made auspicious signs regarding the well-being of the town generally. More likely parents move to other village, Takgos added, which got some quiet laughs. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Early mid-morning, the news also filtered in from their own main band that they still had not made ground on those they were pursuing and that they had diverted somewhat away from this region. The elite hunters who relayed the message were questioned at length by Yuugor and the Golden Grass elders. What was said remained unknown to them, but he could guess most of the contents he was sure. Their quarry was maybe a hundred strong, based on the scattered accounts of numbers, was running faster than they were, had shamans and was able to obfuscate their trail extensively C confusing incautious pursuit in various ways. The consensus among most of them was that they had to be mounted and the degree of holistic devastation and speed ended up requiring several different confirmations during the course of those meetings by the various parties leading the pursuit that there was, indeed, absolutely no way, under any reasonable circumstances, this could be the Grass Scorpion Warband. The idea that they might be haring off after that relict natural disaster that had plagued the Great Plains of the Vashlagh for as long as the great tribal histories recalled this place didnt bare thinking about. He only knew them by reputation mercifully C the only living member of the Moon Sickle tribe who had ever encountered them was the elder of their old magus. By reputation however, they were basically impossible to deal with and any tribe foolish enough to catch their interest invariably had to pay a terrible price before they got bored or find some other unfortunates to torment. The meetings went on for long enough, and involved enough shouting that he, along with quite a few others, was starting to become a bit concerned. Thankfully though, when the deputations returned, a little out of breath, Chief Yuugor did some more enraged motivational screaming in refrain of his earlier lengthy exertions, promising to lead a mighty hunt to bring this vile devil to justice on behalf of all UrVash. The majority of the warband thus departed that afternoon, without even getting a feast of much in the way of genuine hospitality from the Golden Grass village. Among the various compromises required turned out to be the appointment of Yuugors youngest son as the head of the warband and Yuugor getting first crack at any loot recovered and that the golden-haired mage be captured alive for Yuugor to punish personally. So, a short while later he found their group sent out to check in detail the area where the mysterious female mage with pale skin and golden hair, wearing woven cloth, had fled over the wall, left some kind of mana signature in the general direction of the river then vanished again. Yeesh, Argok sighed, scuffing his boots in the dirt of the ruined field. It almost looks like the guards did more damage than she did. Looking around, that was true, however He found his gaze drawn again to the water trough at the edge of the field. It was particularly odd, knocked over as it was. He had to wonder if someone hadnt tripped over it and then What do you make of this? he called over to Argok and Takgos, who were both nearby. They came and stood, looking at the tipped-over water trough and the muddy screed. If you stared at it in the right way it almost looked like someone had fallen flat in the mud? What about it? Argok frowned. You think this looks like small UrVash rolled in mud? he mused. Takgos, who had started to check the small shelter behind it, paused to consider the diorama. Hmmmmm, it does have that look. No livestock in here, the water is rather horrid as well. Odd to trip over it though Yes he frowned, drumming his fingers on the wall as he considered the area again. It almost looks like a person trying to put on mud hide from sight? If squint hard, mud kind of purple? Argok joked. He gave the other UrVash a kick. What, you think we are chasing a sneaky jungle orc or a Ghoblan? Sneaky warriors do wear purple Argok pointed out dodging away from his boot. But it only work for UrVash, Ghoblans would know. That pale female does not seem to be UrVash so purple would not hide it, another old hunter, Dergazt, who had caught up, added. Could just be one of the Golden Grass searchers got annoyed? Takgos suggested. True! Kulbax, one of the younger Blue Serpent warriors, added. And anyway, how is a non-UrVash going to know about the importance of the nine truths of life? The others nodded, but he ignored them for now. -There are not really any tracks over here? Looking back at the walls which were maybe 50 metres away he pondered how he would get away in a hurry after making a big fuss like that. -A diversion would be the best way. Let your pursuers outrun you? Looking around, he had to acknowledge that the mud was kind of purple and the group were overlooking an obvious problem. Ah, you think this person savvier than appears? Dergazt had come to stand beside him. Mmm, he agreed. If you took off the white cloth and rolled in the mud, in the darkness, with the wards they might actually get mistaken for an UrVash? There would have been a lot of people running around very chaotically, Dergazt agreed, but still raised the question of what they are. If it was a powerful Ghoblan, they can sometimes use illusions to confuse. Are you trying to curse us? A Ghoblan warband? he groaned. Faugh, Argok spat nearby, overhearing Dergazts comment. It was understandable: the Moon Sickle tribe had experience with Ghoblan on the northern part of their territory. Large forces of Ghoblan were almost as bad to cope with as a tribe banner and, if really pushed, were as obnoxious to deal with as a roving warband, as well as harder to catch. But they rarely leave their burrows and when they do its rarely to make this kind of indiscriminate mess? Could be something disturbed by the war to the south, Dergazt shrugged as they continued to look for anything out of the ordinary. That is what the Blue Serpents seem to think, at any rate, he conceded. Or blue devils, another hunter spat. Now you are just saying evil by sideways means, Dergazt spat and made a sign to the Father of Names. Anyway, this isnt them. How can you be sure? one of the Blue Serpent warriors asked a bit bullishly as they stared around at the field. Not enough flaying involved, he grunted, recalling the family stories his own grandfather had shared when very drunk about the campaign on the northern edge of the great savannah over a century ago. Also the town is still here, Dergazt agreed. They would have run off with all the women as well. Shaking his head, he left them to their speculations, which were only being rehashed for maybe the fiftieth time in the past week and continued to search. Ah-! he finally spotted what he was after, it was nothing more than a bunch of broken twigs, but it was smeared with mud. They followed the few other scant signs for a few minutes before finally ending up where the mana signature had been briefly felt by the Golden Grass village junior shaman who had come out here earlier. The area had been poured over quite a bit For a tribe with a reputation for being sneaky bastards, their plains craft is really shoddy, he muttered staring around at the tracks left in every direction. Well, it was mostly settlement dwellers who did the poking around, a lot of enthusiasm and not a lot of skill, the older hunter mused. Remember they are famous for that mind-melting grass of theirs and theft of others hard-earned yellow stuff for the local Chief of Chiefs Dont say that too loudly around town. It is hard to reattach your skin, he joked. While Dergazt poked around the disparate trails to see if any of them were not made by plains UrVash hyped up on outrage, he sat on a rock, just looking at the scene, trying to see if something was off. The ground had been trampled around and there was no sign of any onward trail after several dozen town searchers had stomped through here hitting bushes and screaming impotently. They were still doing that in the distance, disturbing nothing but birds. He watched as a bunch of the aforementioned birds alighted in the area, pecking at the ground, one pulled something out of the dirt and had actually made to fly off with it before he recognised what it was. Ai, Sky Mother watches, he hissed, swiftly unwinding his auxiliary ranged weapon, a sling, and downed the unfortunate bird with it, watching as a piece of muddy, rectangular, parchment-like material half the size of his hand drifted down. Dergazt appeared moments later carrying his arrow and the bird. Nice shot! the old hunter chuckled. Did it shit on your head or something? Ha, no. He shook his head in amusement and held out the parchment for Dergazt to see. It was about to fly off with this. Huh-! The old hunter frowned, considering the scrap. It is the same as the other one, but But no fire mana, he agreed. Yes. This one is really odd; I have not got much mana sense in my old age but this gives me the distinct feeling of being in two places at once, the old hunter mused, licking the edge of the parchment carefully. Annoyingly, their own junior shaman, the two others they had collected along the way and the reasonably approachable one from the Blue Serpent tribe had run off to the villages young chief. Who we give this to? he mused. I think taking it back to town obvious mistake, Dergazt muttered, still considering it. All shamans run off with hot heads and I not like Golden Grass attitude. Yes, he nodded, I agree there. That said, youre the boss, Dergazt grinned with the look of a subordinate determined not to be put on the spot. -If we take it back, this will likely make the Golden Grass hunters look bad, he sighed inwardly. We take it to Meklaz, he decided after a moments further consideration. Hah, Dergazt laughed, passing him back the paper. Meklaz was the one who sent us out here anyway, he grumbled. Seems only fair to make it his problem. If you say that too loudly, maybe Meklaz make you Great Hunter, so you can have a short moment of fame before they put razor grass under your skin for making them look bad, Dergazt cackled. Shaking his head, he put the fragment carefully in his pouch and made his way back towards the town, the still-laughing old UrVash in tow.

~ Lin Ling C Savannah near Golden Grass Village ~
Seated in a tree on the edge of a rocky outcrop several miles distant from the Golden Grass village, Lin Ling watched the band of almost 500 UrVash fording the distant river as she nibbled on a Longevity Lingzhe. The settlement itself was still humming as UrVash swept the surroundings, with more enthusiasm than skill it had to be said. Is that cloud of dust your handiwork? Juni asked, arriving at the edge of the outcrop below. Yep, she nodded, quite pleased with the response it had to be said. Giving one final look across the river vale at the distant settlement where smoke was still rising, she slid down the tree and landed beside Juni just as Teng Chunhua also slipped out of the shrubbery to join them. They what on earth did you do? Teng Chunhua muttered, staring back towards the town I emptied their warehouse, burnt down the leaders house and then taunted them a bit before running away, she grinned, producing two more Longevity Lingzhe and passing them over. Want one? Is that a five-star Yang Life attribute longevity Lingzhe? Juni queried, taking it from her with a dull look settling on her face. Yep. They had a whole crate of them dried! she giggled. Oh. No wonder they are off out there screaming in rage, Teng Chunhua nodded, accepting the mushroom and biting a chunk off it. Mmm probably needs to go in soup, Juni mused, considering hers. You would think, she snickered. But no, these and a few others are rather incidental really. I burnt the chiefs house down C he had painted the whole thing yellow. I dont follow? Teng Chunhua frowned. What does it being yellow have to do with anything? Did I not tell you about that insanity? Juni asked, looking at the other woman sideways. Not that I recall, Teng Chunhua mused. -Ah, that was the difficult thing, because I havent really shared about the depths of information the memories have, she recalled. Probably Juni just ignored it to avoid difficult questions. -I guess I will have to decide one way or the other on that soon, she sighed inwardly. It wasnt that she didnt trust Teng Chunhua; it was that she didnt trust their circumstances as much as anything. Something had come sniffing for Han Shus sword and that youth back in the ruins had known they had treasures on them. The scores on Arai and Sanas talismans were also plaguing her waking nightmare. Those were in her talisman, but now in a pot inscribed inside and out with another of the weird formations the memories had instructed her in. One focused on isolating the state of the objects. As such, the less Teng Chunhua knew regarding her secret, the better for now, she felt. -Even so, there will come a point when I just have to trust her, she had to acknowledge. She realised that both of them were staring at her now and that her silence had carried on for a little longer than was ideal there. Ah, the colour yellow is associated with wealth, prosperity and leadership, also magic, along with white, she clarified. Also it appears to be what makes their arrows explode, she added. While the two of you have been practicing the Dao of Field Arson, Ive spent quite a bit of time poking around the last two towns. Most of the UrVash there speak a variant of Easten. Write it too, so it was easy enough to pick some stuff up, even if it is downright weird at times. Take the blue war paint they all wear. They believe it makes them lucky, and because they believe it, it does. Red seems to relate to blood, vitality and vigour. Black is associated with strength, endurance, durability and power. Green with tradition. Purple is weird C seems to make them sneakier somehow, but also again authority in a way. White is She trailed off, because she wanted to say death and magic but that was clearly not the case for these settlements where most buildings were rather reasonably painted white to deal with the oppressive heat. White is? Juni prompted. Magic, mushrooms and in certain circumstances death, she shrugged. Mushrooms huh Juni frowned. That I can kind of see. That Teng Chunhua just looked confused, having taken out a blue and white arrow to consider it, makes no sense. I can see the symbolism side, but how does that give them actual power? These are just normal arrows painted in fancy colours. Back in the forest I had any number of them slip inexplicably or avoid killing blows they had no right to, Juni scowled. And there were those smaller purple ones. They were able to get within feet of me without me noticing through qi-sense. I was wondering if it was something like Dharma cultivation in all honesty, she added. From their perspective if you gave them a cultivation scripture, they would probably read it and go C What, by the nameless fate is this mumbo-jumbo! Juni added. We do that often enough as is. Hmmm when you put it like that, Teng Chunhua nodded, but she still eyed them both a little dubiously. -Yep, she knows Im keeping secrets, she sighed inwardly. Okay she sighed. -We need to deal with it anyway, and it will make the second part of this plan easier to explain in a way. There is more to it than that. Teng Chunhua looked at her pensively, while Juni frowned. She pulled out a pot of the yang blood and sat down on a rock. I cant explain it all, but I suffered a mutation I guess, relating to long-term exposure of this blood. It belonged to a powerful, ancient spirit beast that I happened across just after it had died. I started using it as a tool to get past wards in the depths when we got stranded and well, as I said, I suffered some kind of mutation when I broke through to Mantra Seed. Your mantra mutated? Teng Chunhua blinked. Among other things, she acknowledged. The blood has instincts and memories associated with it. Its ah oh. Teng Chunhua stared at her, then at the blood. I see. That explains They are difficult to interpret, but some of them relate to things like these UrVash, she added. You ended up with the inheritance of a spirit beast Teng Chunhua sounded a bit shocked, which was fair, really, given what she had just revealed. Your contribution score? Ah no. That wasnt related to this, she shook her head. I really have had my talisman stolen. That score is related to an artefact that the person who stole the talisman acquired. I see Teng Chunhua didnt look dubious now. She looked conflicted if anything and her instincts? -Did I make a mistake? She had a moment of panic, before realising it was just the less sociable memories, as she had taken to considering them, acting out again. Sorry, I shouldnt have pried, Teng Chunhua sat back, smiling wanly. I didnt really want to keep secrets she grimaced, but with what happened to Han Shu And you still saw fit to share it with me, Teng Chunhua muttered, looking a bit abashed now. It was a weird expression to see on the older woman, who had largely been fairly inscrutable. That last bit was probably down to her mantra though, she guessed. Han Shu, Jun Arai and Jun Sana were all a bit like that as well at times as she recalled. Well- Juni smiled slightly, before Teng Chunhua cut her off with a wave of her hand. Its fine, Teng Chunhua sighed again, I understand. Thank you for explaining it and trusting me to this extent. I have to admit that that my explanation is a bit self-serving, she added, because it makes it a lot easier for me to explain the next step of our plan. So what now? Juni asked. Well, I seeded a few of those broken talismans opportunely; the UrVash from the other two tribes are a lot more vigilant than these ones. They will find them if they look reasonably closely and come to the conclusion that a Magus, as they call them in Easten, which is the closest thing they have to a Spiritual Cultivator, is involved. At that point, things should escalate rather quickly. How so? Teng Chunhua frowned. These Magi are not common, it looks like. Tribes make them live a long way away because their powers are powerful and unpredictable. They also tend to be powerful and reclusive eccentrics in their own right, she elaborated, drawing on a mix of what she had heard from conversations and the memories views on them. So once they think someone like that is involved in this, they will start properly tracking down our quarry, Juni nodded. Another Lingzhe? she added, rather offhandedly. Sure, Juni nodded and she passed a bunch out to both of them, which they stored away for the most part. Oh-! she snapped her fingers, turning back to Teng Chunhua. Do you have any decoy talismans? That was a small but vital component of their next actions. Her experience in the town across the river told her that she didnt want to be running away from anyone stronger than those who had been in there. Decoy talismans would alleviate that somewhat and also mean they could maintain a disguise continually. Before, she hadnt considered it worth the expense because the talismans were quite precious for their relatively low grade, but now there was no point in half measures. The older woman frowned and pulled out her talisman wallet and then a bunch of other talismans in boxes from her storage ring, riffling through them quickly. Yes, I got a whole bunch of these things as part of the initial preparation for the trial, much use they turned out to be, Teng Chunhua mused after a moment, holding up eight talismans. Taking one, she found it to be the familiar one Spiritual Illusionary Body Talisman; they were part of the utility groups which tended not to be rated by their realm grade but by their quality. As such, they were Spiritual grade rather than say, Nascent Soul ranked. -A curse on you, Di Ji, she swore in her heart, seeing her two Earthly Illusionary Body talismans vanishing into the darkness of the shaft with all the others in her minds eye. These will do, she nodded, passing most of them back to Teng Chunhua. So, what is the next part of this? Juni asked, eyeing the talismans. We hit another town, she grinned. However, we will also have to disguise ourselves properly from here on in, which is why I asked about the talismans. If they are scouring the whole landscape for cultivators and people dressed like cultivators it will be bothersome to move with just the stealth arts we have and we cannot rely on an ad hoc disguise like before. Looking at Teng Chunhua and Juni, she suppressed a sigh, burying it in her heart. Both of them were tall, athletic and well-proportioned, with dark hair, dark eyes and tanned complexions. If they wore masks, cut their hair a bit, hid the fact that they didnt have pointy ears and wore less clothes than they currently were C with only a bit of extra war paint, they would pass for UrVash womenfolk with little issue. She, by comparison, was short, blonde, pale and a bit skinny with light eyes. The yang blood was giving her muscle, but it was more by way of definition than extra stature. Ah well, at least I will not be alone in feeling unclothed, Juni sighed, giving Teng Chunhua a sideways look that the other woman pretended not to notice. Ha. Ha, she snarked, tossing out a bunch of oily herbs she had scavenged. What are these for? Teng Chunhua picked up the leafy branches. Your skin is still a bit pale, she said, rubbing the sap on her arm, which rapidly stained a sort of reddish-grey, trending towards umber. They spent the next 30 minutes or so basically just doing that and effectively faking a set tribal tattoos. That was the second part of her plan. She had originally intended to just copy a small tribe they encountered, but the memories had provided another, intriguing possibility, hidden in her observations of the two settlements so far. UrVash were a separate race, but their relations to humans as they would have termed the majority of the populace of Eastern Azure was closer than it first appeared. As such, the Ur clan, as they could rightfully be called was a grouping of peoples with a close kinship to three others in some ancient antiquity the Ash, Sar and Bel. The Sar were out of the question for two reasons though: First, those of the Ur people with a close relationship to the Sar clan called themselves UrInan, not UrVash, and she had heard no mention of them in any conversation she had run across. The second was that UrSar were seen as roving priestesses called the Daughters of Sar who followed a goddess steeped in war, sex and death C largely in that order. In the absence of war, their ministrations as presented in her memory were not appealing. That left the Bel and Ash who had a strange relationship with the memories. The Ash she mostly discounted because their relationship was one of competition and again there was no mention of anything that seemed remotely linked to them in these settlements or anything she had seen prior to this point, associated with the UrVash The Bel, on the other hand had some history of integration with the UrVash in the sense that those of the various tribes of the Ur clan had accepted followers and ancestors of the UrVash had been some of their most willing adherents. Those followers had become bands, made of many races who travelled with the Daughters of one of the great mythical figures of the Bel clan. Sometimes he was called the Maker, Father Maker or Father of Earth. In that latter form she had seen him venerated with several street shrines throughout Golden Grass village. The historic name for them was The Makers Dancers. The really key thing, though, was her memories also had a different perspective on those bands. They called him the Giver of Names, not because he had given them names, but because he had wanted to help the world attain a meaning beyond itself. He had seen and respected the strength of names. The Makers Dancers had been the followers, friends and acolytes of his daughters, so called because they were seen to dance across the land, travelling in harmony between earth and sky. They were seen as omens of prosperity and good luck and were the origin of the Ur peoples veneration of Blue and Gold. Blue for the Sky and Gold for the sun were the colours of the Maker. However, they were also the colours of another, perhaps as ancient power. If she wanted to be really honest, that was the deciding factor of all the factors C the Sundew Peony she had found in the storehouse. If she closed her eyes, she could overlay it with the lantern that the statue of that ancient being had held. The Makers Dancers were as much affiliated with her. Many would see them as a sign of good fortune, renewed prosperity and strength C but they were also heralds of change, upheaval and pivotal moments. That was the end goal anyway, to pass as UrVash in the first instance, but if someone poked too closely, chose to pierce the veil of careful obscurity they were crafting, they would find enough subtle hints in the tattoos and the war paint to lead them to that inevitable conclusion. That the three of them were Makers Dancers. We look barbaric, Teng Chunhua sighed, looking at herself as they finished painting on the basic symbols. Speak for yourself, she scowled, poking Juni in her stomach. If its any consolation, they will think you are showing that skin because you are ashamed of your looks and are showing off your tits to compensate. Both older women stared at her levelly. What? UrVash like a certain figure. Be glad you fit it to a tee except for a lack of pointy nose and ears and poorly defined cheekbones, she added. I, on the other hand, will look short, weedy and generally like a child that didnt eat so good. Both just shook their heads as she made them turn around and taking a reed started to rapidly draw blue designs using a crushed paste of sap and flowers she had found in a pot in the herbalist''s workshop and store. It was handy that he had all of those materials in store. A short while later, having garbed themselves in various bits of cloth, making as many concessions to modesty as the common dress code of the UrVash provided for, she surveyed them critically, pleased with the result. It really did help that both were physically well developed with good muscle definition from their years of working as herb hunters. With masks and grass capes, they would indeed, in the first instance, pass for a bunch of female UrVash hunters. The only real issue was scent, but unless they were rolling in the mud with someone that would be unlikely to pose a problem. Really, I hope this works, because if we get rumbled within an hour I will kick your ass before they kick ours, Teng Chunhua sighed, looking herself over again and adjusting her garments to try to provide even more modesty. It will, Juni nodded. We were only caught that time because of that old leader and because our gear was seriously ad hoc. Gah! she slapped her head, having realised something really stupid. -Idiot, how could I not pick up some gear that is in the craftsman ship of this region! What is it? Juni frowned. I should have stolen bows and some arrows, she groaned. Not to mention a few other weapons, Is that important? Teng Chunhua asked. Yes, she nodded, sighing deeply. In the first instance most tribes have distinct ways of doing things. Its subtle compared to us, because we have clan robes but it would be like you walking around with a storage ring with the Ha clan emblem on. Weapons and things like bows and especially arrows are almost unique to tribes as far as I could see. The Grass Stalkers here use different materials for their arrows compared to the Moon tribe from before or the Snake tribe and so on. Ah, Juni nodded, as did Teng Chunhua. It would be dumb to go to all this effort just to be caught out because we shot the wrong arrows at someone. Indeed, she agreed. Which means I guess we get to test out these disguises a bit sooner rather than later.

~Cang Di C The Great Savannah ~
I mean, I have seen bloody stupid, and then there is this, Zi Min sighed from where they stood overlooking the ruined settlement. That it was not perpetuated by the Jade Gate Court just makes my head hurt, he agreed. Only in the sense that they disowned the idiots responsible and took all their spirit stones in recompense, Qing Dongmei muttered. The small village of demons below them had been attacked by one of the aggregating groups who had been moving to catch up. It had largely been independent cultivators as far as he could make out, with a few influences affiliated with clans loyal to the Imperial Court tagging along and guiding matters C the Deng clan, Mu clan and Ji clan. They had also had a bunch of disciples from the Nine Auspicious Moons, who Qing Dongmei was rather displeased with. It might still have been perpetuated by the Jade Gate Court, Zi Min added. They were very quick to take charge of matters and help in identifying the dead. How are your casualties? he asked Dongmei. Three dead, six injured. Two of the dead were Immortals. The village itself had likely looked quite innocuous. It had been a walled compound, made of stone, mud brick and wood for the most part. The buildings would have been colourfully painted and the fields around it full of a crop of grass. What kind of moron sets a field of hallucinogenic spirit grass on fire? Qing Dongmei added. I am no alchemist and even I know that randomly combusting low quality spirit grass fields is a baaaaad idea. Down below, the Pill Sovereign Sect were remonstrating at great length with some of the other survivors regarding this very point. The crop, had it just been stolen, would have been worth several Earthly Jade back home, if not more. The alchemists were also angry, he presumed, because the crop appeared to be largely unknown to them. Colossally moronic, the dark-haired woman standing near Qing Dongmei muttered, getting a few eye rolls from those near her. As near as he could tell, the whole thing had been spawned by a combination of greed, idiocy, overconfidence and the panicked realisation that most of what they had brought with them was nowhere near as effective as it should have been all of a sudden. The initial probe appeared to have met with some success, according to the survivors C they claimed two of the Immortals had led a small group to infiltrate the village to steal goods under the cover of the soul sense restriction. They had, apparently, failed, being detected somehow and half their number captured. The rest, caught off guard and expecting matters to be easier than they turned out to be, splintered. A few advocated to retreat and immediately call for reinforcements, but the majority, urged on by the friends of those captured, had instead immediately attacked the village. At that point, they had discovered that the town had an iron core of protectors who were at least Dao Seeking, and led by a demon who was, by all accounts, a Body Refinement cultivator and martial expert. Because the highest realm living among the survivors was an Immortal and the leader of the band as a whole had been a Chosen Immortal, all they could say for certain was that that expert and two others, who had remarkably devastating arts, focused on area suppression, battle support and poisons were probably peak Chosen Immortals and maybe Golden Immortals. Unfortunately, between the soul sense suppression that was still in effect and the contamination of the talismans, it was impossible to say for sure, even for him. In any case, when you tallied up everything else C the village having a population of about 500, most of those above adolescence having proven to be at least Golden Core or Soul Foundation body cultivators, the demons being unexpectedly good with formations, the fact that the entire village was governed by truly insidious feng shui alignments and the clincher, the vast pall of hallucinogenic smoke the battle kicked up C it was a miracle of individual prowess that an ad hoc force such as the one that assaulted it had actually won. The cultivators had persevered, but close to two thirds lay dead, most of the survivors were injured in some way and by all the evidence they had had to leave little off the table to achieve that. What kind of moron sees a walled settlement in this land C full of spirit beasts, weird ruins and possibly worse and thinks... yep, we can easily take this with 60 disorganised cultivators, Zi Min added, half amused, half incredulous. Dead ones? someone else from nearby added, a plain-looking young woman with dark brown hair and a scar on her face who was part of Qing Dongmeis group. Unbloodied brats who dont know what it takes to assault dark forces, another from a minor influence added. And in the end, what little they got goes to the Jade Gate Court, someone else sighed. And after that, all we are left with is a huge mess that implicates everyone, he agreed, drily. People do tend to notice villages vanishing in an hour of sustained explosions and warfare, Qing Dongmei agreed sourly. Not to mention a good number of the occupants escaped. That was the key point really. For all that he had a great deal of antipathy regarding Kong Bo and a few other emergent leaders, they were versed in this at least. This settlement was established, he could see it in the land, and it had had a market, goods present amid the ruins which had no manufacturing base in the town. It was an idiotic thing, easily overlooked, but some of the warriors defending it had had metal weapons and armour, yet there were no mines nearby they had seen; the smithing capabilities in the ruined town were crude at best. There was food in the storehouses that was not grown here either. In short, this place had a supply chain, and was probably some larger powers settlement. They had mostly avoided the settled powers that they saw distant evidence of. It was a choice that had been unpopular among many who sought opportunity here and had caused the Jade Gate Court no little unrest in certain quarters. They knew about this already, Zi Mi mused, glancing down at where Kong Bo was ordering several people around, recovering various things out of a smoking building. They did, he agreed. They had, after all been uncommonly sharp in walking the other way from that forest. What do you make of the Ancient Immortal? Qing Dongmei asked. I think that if there was an Ancient Immortal demon as an old elder in a village of maybe 500 people, we do not want to turn over a town of 5000, he scowled. It could have been bad luck? one of the Nine Auspicious Moons disciples murmured. Hah, Qing Dongmei just snorted faintly under her breath. The other two nodded in silent agreement at that. There was indeed such a thing as accidentally kicking over a box to find it was an iron brick, but both the poison user and the female who had literally been able to stop her fellow villagers dying for a full ten minutes, even the children, had escaped. That last trick was what had allowed them to scatter in every direction, fleeing into the brush and fields. It had taken Kong Bo and the Jade Gate Courts compass, when the main band diverted here directly, to determine that the Soul Sense Suppression was an alignment built into the entire vicinity of the village. Unless they levelled the whole village, ripped up the entire land here and severed its vitality fully they had no way to nullify it. A mortal alignment. The village had burials amid its fields as well, set in auspicious points to anchor it. The demons who founded the village were almost certainly buried on this land as well, likely in the caves below the village that had been uncovered. -Which raises another ominous question, He mused. If they can do that, for this small village, building it up over generations as near as I can tell C that means they understand clearly the concepts of land accumulation and sacred grounds. Does that mean these demons were also responsible for the town we were exploring and if so, why did they abandon it? Problem? Qing Dongmei asked him, noting his scowl he supposed. Just thinking that this place keeps posing questions that have hypothetical answers I can only term unpleasant, he sighed, starting to walk down the hill towards the ruined town. The others all stared at him until he actually stopped and turned back to them. Well? Are you just going to let that lot poke around here at will? We are here as well? Zi Min rolled his eyes and started after him. A few moments later Qing Dongmei and the dark-haired woman with the scar who was faintly familiar he couldnt help but feel came with him, followed by the rest of their group that had been standing around on the hilltop.

~ Teng Chunhua C The Great Savannah ~
Standing in the street, trying not to look utterly on edge, Teng Chunhua had to admit she was impressed at how well both Lin Ling and Kun Juni were able to bluff this. They had basically walked right back to the suburbs of the settlement Lin Ling had robbed blind not half a day before. Neither had inherited mantras either C without the ability to feed her emotions to her mantra she would never have risked this. In her own mind, while they didnt look that different she couldnt help but think this was a terrible idea. Even the fact that they were wearing masks, as many other warriors and hunters were, really didnt help her nerves. She had, in truth expected them just to steal some bows, but Lin Ling had shot that down and said they should just go get someone to make some for them. Now, the younger woman was arguing with a burly UrVash about wood while Juni leaned against the side of his work area, looking for all the world like just one more bored hunter among many. In truth, they had attracted next to no notice, beyond a few appreciative hoots which Lin Ling had returned with rude gestures or ignored. You have very nice body, want to come have drink? She realised another UrVash had just sidled up to the two of them and was trying to pick her up C again. -Do they think every unattached female is interested in sex or something? she complained inwardly. No, she shook her head, checking the UrVashs tattoos. Lin Ling had given them a quick rundown on what they meant as far as she knew and how they related to rank. The UrVash in front of her was from this village, denoted by the swirling golden patterns on his bared torso. The blue spirals marked him as what passed for a Golden Core expert, although she could grasp that from his intent anyway. Sure? I have good spider ichor the UrVash added hopefully. No, she added a bit more emphasis. The UrVash scowled a bit but stalked off, pausing some ten metres down the street to chat to another female UrVash minding a stall selling grass cloaks. The vendor scowled at him and repeated the same gesture she had seen Lin Ling make a few times and then told him to buy something or scram. The whole ambience was kind of weird C it put her in mind of the villages south of the Shadow Forest, inland from Teng Lin town. They were rustic, bustling and rather uncouth- She shuffled off the street as a bunch of armed UrVash with red stripes covering their arms and legs jogged past. A patrol of actual guards. Red stripes meant the equivalent of Soul Foundation. That said, their Martial Intent was still worse than hers was, and rather disturbingly hers was worse than Junis now, despite the other woman being a realm lower than her. -Probably its down to her background in the Kun clan; they are famous for their martial manual after all, she mused. -That said, both of them have their secrets Bah, she spat in the street and walked over to Lin Ling, who had now been joined by Juni. -Its not my business; who doesnt have secrets, she sighed. If I compare it to my mantra inheritance, is their reticence to talk about things in the current circumstances any wonder? The admission by Lin Ling that she had acquired a spiritual inheritance from that blood had been less surprising than she had played it. It had surprised her, yes, but she had long suspected something in that vein C even if it wasnt quite this. The Argent Justice disciples had not, mostly because they came from a sect that was a rank above the Blue Gate School, never mind the Teng School. Such things were taken in their stride. They also didnt know any of the hunters from before, like she did, so were not at all clear on their strength before. For her part, she had just gone along with what they had said. She didnt know Lin Ling very well, but Han Shu had been -Is a friend, she mentally corrected herself with a grimace. -He is not dead nope if the fates have any sense of justice. They had worked together on several missions she had led and she had always had a good impression of him. Similarly, she knew Kun Juni a bit better than the other might have realised in truth, because Juni actually fulfilled the role of an official in the West Flower Picking pavilion and so did a lot of work with other pavilions. Lin Lings aura was utterly at odds with the Lin clan as well. They originated south of the Shadow forest and had controlled Teng Lin town before the debacle that had brought their downfall. Done yet? she asked. Aye, Lin Ling nodded, passing her two quivers of arrows. Lin Ling handed over a handful of what looked like beast teeth and the UrVash craftsman told them where they could find another craftsman who could fix up their blades. Leaving the shop, each with a bow and several quivers of arrows apiece, they threaded after Lin Ling and soon arrived at another compound which was bustling. What is here? she asked, wishing she was a bit better at Easten. Place to buy new blades, Lin Ling shrugged, investigating a table that had a dozen or so carved stone blades on it. Picking one up, she was surprised to find it was in a familiar stone C the deep blue-grey material that many of the ruins around south grove were constructed off. Lin Ling traded a bunch more teeth and two beast cores they had gathered along the way to a bored-looking UrVash and passed them both what amounted to a stone machete with a crude scabbard. They left again without lingering, as much because there was a small horde of people bustling around. Why are there so many people? she signed. Doubts regarding town security, I imagine, Lin Ling signed back and laughed. She could only suppress a laugh at that. This place could probably defend against raiders very well, but it was poorly equipped to deal with a problem like them. Juni just shook her head and made to poke the younger woman, who easily avoided her finger to the back of the head. Without any further comment, they made their way out of town, only stopping when they were well clear. So, now that we have all this, what do we do next? she asked, sitting down on a rock and adjusting the quiver across her hips for the third time. How does the trail look? Lin Ling asked. Juni pulled out a compass and she did as well. They had made them when it was clear that they had no chance of simply following the trail itself anymore. Fortunately, the mysterious person was still seeding tiny bits of Yang qi that had the same signature as the blood. That allowed them to make compasses properly attuned to it that could track the innate connection. With two compasses it was easy enough to work out with a bit of ingenuity what general direction it was running in. That was doubly fortunate because their quarry had started actively evading larger population centres as far as they could make out. Seems to be about a hundred miles north west-ish? Juni frowned, glancing at her own compass then hers and consulting her jade tablet on which she had taken to plotting the general track. Hmmm Lin Ling looked pensive. You thinking we need to hit another town? Juni asked. This reaction is what we wanted, Lin Ling nodded. However However, they seem determined to handle it themselves? she noted, having also heard enough of the angry conversations around the town to work that out. Yeah Lin Ling grimaced, glancing at the two of them. There is another town about a days travel north of here, a bigger one. A bigger one? she asked, thinking that this village was already plenty big. How did you find that out? I asked the bowyer, Lin Ling said with a smirk. He was quite chatty; apparently he has a daughter my age who wants to be a hunter. Are you trying to make us feel bad about our earlier raiding? Juni scowled. She grimaced as well. However, it was disturbingly easy to recall the frenzied insanity of the bands in the forest and their relentless pursuit. They had also been not at all disposed to cultivators and seemingly determined to kill them all in the part of the altercation with the old UrVash she had witnessed before she was knocked unconcious. Matching that with this, made her feel a bit weird. Clearly, many of the local tribal influences were not as savage as they had first appeared C or maybe crude was a better way of thinking about it. She had seen what they had done to the guards of the warehouse Lin Ling had robbed -Then again, justice back home could be brutal, we just dont see it the same way because they hid it behind bureaucracy more often than not. Well, if we move as fast as we can, we should make it by midnight, Lin Ling said confidently, tacitly ignoring Junis comment. As it turned out, the reason Lin Ling was so confident in that statement was because the towns were linked by a road. Several roads in fact. They set out at a brisk jog through the afternoon, rapidly eating up the miles. She was still a bit unnerved by how good Junis movement art was, in truth. Her own Jade Willow Steps was a good art, suitable for a Golden Core cultivator, and Lin Ling was also at Mantra Seed and liable to break through to form her Golden Core any day now as far as she could tell. Even so, Juni was able to keep pace with their rapid shuttling across the landscape with very little effort. They passed few people on the road, all of them heading to Golden Grass Village from more outlying settlements as far as she could see. There were a few wagons, pulled by the black and white, horned horses that the UrVash seemed to raise as both meat and beasts of burden and a few guards on watchtowers, but that was about it. True to Lin Lings prediction, they arrived at the town about three hours after dusk, having covered almost thirty miles in the afternoon thanks to the road and the amount of resources they had to recover qi now. However, while the darkness hid a lot it also revealed what she could only consider a problem as they stood on the hill overlooking the town and its outlying suburbs and fields. Thats quite a large settlement, she said at last, taking in the three sets of walls on display. The nearest was about 300 metres away, at the bottom of the hill they were on, not very high, but well-lit and with watchtowers every half a mile. Beyond it was maybe two miles of dense agriculture, hidden in night shadow except for a few lights of farm buildings scattered through it. Beyond that, the town itself had another low wall around its outer suburbs and a few towers. Inside that though It is, Juni agreed, looking sideways at Lin Ling who was crouched on a rock, peering at the distant lights. The inner town was built on a low hill beside a lake, surrounded by a wall some twenty metres high, and made of mud brick and stone, with periodic watch towers. Beyond it buildings were scattered in curved streets, maybe rising to at least two stories. She could make out what were likely three different warehouses both in the lower town and upper one. How many UrVash do you reckon live here? she muttered, guessing it had to be well over 10,000, maybe closer to 15,000. The previous town was maybe 6,000 if you counted the outlying settlement, Juni guessed. I can only go by what I recall of census information from back home as a guide. I would guess they have larger families, she nodded. Hard to say, depends on how long people live, Juni sighed. So, do we really want to rob here? Or are we going to find somewhere smaller? She asked, quietly hoping they picked somewhere else in all honesty. We can go in and have a look, Lin Ling said, hopping off her rock. Thirty minutes later found them seated at a table in the corner of the second floor of a smokey, crude tavern in the inner town after just walking right into the town. She had expected some checks, but beyond a very cursory glance at their tattoos and one guard calling Juni ugly after she was asked to remove her mask, they had encountered no trouble at all. It cost two of the unusual beast teeth, carved with yellow painted runes apiece to enter, a price Lin Ling paid without comment, and after that they had been waved in after being told to show proper respect. Thereafter, they had been free to roam unmolested, in an official sense, where they liked and as far as they could work out, the town was having some kind of festival. There were some patrols, but they mostly broke up fights where it looked like UrVash might die. Brawling, merriment and a lot of singing and dancing were everywhere It also helped that a lot of the UrVash spoke Easten, it seemed to be the common tongue, or perhaps formal one. As such they could fit right in without worrying too much about how they sounded. Are you sure this place isnt a brothel, she signed, turning her gaze back from the nearby enclosure of the warehouse across the central square. They can at least cook, Lin Ling mumbled around a mouthful of some kind of steamed meat she was gnawing on, choosing to ignore her actual question. As long as its meat or stew, sure, Juni agreed, also seemingly determined to ignore that side of this establishment and nibbling much more demurely on her own leg of whatever animal it was. Taking another bite of her own bit, she chewed it pensively, it was probably a bird of some kind but beyond that she couldnt say really. They had picked this place very arbitrarily because it was central to the inner town, close to the warehouse. The place they were in was fairly busy C mostly because of the two voluptuous, very naked UrVash dancing on a table on the lower floor. This place is just as lax as the other town, just bigger, Lin Ling mused, finishing her haunch of meat and turning back to consider the warehouse. Two of them were standing around looking very bored, smoking some kind of pipe between them. A third was talking to an old man at a stall in the market that was still ongoing. Still awkwardly busy, Juni pointed out, to which she could only nod as she kept on eating her own haunch. The serving girl, again scantily enough clad that she was glad she had her mantra to avoid looking embarrassed on the others'' behalf, paused by their table noting the food was nearly done. You want more? she asked, looking over what little was left of the repast. Sure, she muttered. We take some drink as well. The girl nodded and left without comment. A few moments later however, a young UrVash boy scarpered over carrying two crude clay pitchers painted with various raucous scenes that had a slight haze over it and another. The serving girl followed shortly after, bearing a platter of a dozen roast haunches and a bowl of the spicy soup you were meant to dip them in. Juni had just drunk the last bowl, declaring it merely kind of spicy, an act that had put the table along from theirs into hysterics. They spent a further three hours there in the end before finally judging the night quiet enough to make any kind of move. It was understandable, she supposed as she wandered around the perimeter of the warehouse, which was to be her target. The day here was infernally hot and even with the buildings painted in reflective colours standing in direct sunlight without a hat was like breathing with your head in an oven. The locals seemed to take the temperature in their stride, and in truth, she was not that badly affected by it either. It was much better than the jungle they had been in for certain. Merely as bad as the Shadow Forests depths, with the distinct advantage of not being humid and for that alone she was thankful. Juni and Lin Ling had both also headed off into the inner city to scout for targets. She had landed the warehouse simply because she had a storage ring rather than a talisman, which was less constrained in what could be put in it. And, as Lin Ling had pointed out, it was their only storage device that could easily store bodies to hide them if it came to that. Completing her circuit, she sighed, annoyed. Getting in over the walls would be difficult; she had checked the wall and it had some kind of feng shui arrangement on it that made climbing it difficult. What that entailed she was not sure, but likely it would either raise an alarm or just make it more and more likely to fall the higher she climbed. Using qi to jump was also totally out of the question. Soul sense was blocked but she was sure anyone doing odd things with qi would not get far. -So that means either the gate or a distraction, she mused inwardly. She considered the guards, wondering if she could take more than one in a fight. They were Soul Foundation from what she could see, but with soul sense suppressed their main advantage of maybe having soul sense was neutralised to a degree. In the end, it was circumstances that provided because the guards changed and the new arrivals brought their entertainment with them. Suppressing her presence to the utmost using her mantra and One with What Is, she slipped through the shadows, through the gateway and into the courtyard while they were all laughing and talking in the square by the gates. Once inside, she slipped inside and then immediately found shadows again. -Of course they have guards inside as well, she grumbled, crouching by a pile of empty crates. Oi Oi! Change! a voice echoed through the compound. She watched as various UrVash congregated from around the compound, a few looking like they had been asleep. Watching the changeover complete, she sighed in relief as the new arrivals basically all trooped into a smaller building and started to set up a game of some kind. The others took their company to a side room and started to entertain themselves and the rest just scattered about looking bored and occasionally poking their heads into doorways, clearly not invested in what they were doing. Even that effort didnt last more than ten minutes and soon all but two guards who went onto the roof to sleep, she guessed, were back at the gate and guardhouse having looted some wine from somewhere. Shaking her head, she started her exploration. The warehouse turned out to be for much more than herbs C there was food, hides, rooms full of pottery and such, stores of wood and even a room full of odd types of stone. Finally, she found the herb stores, which were basically crates of stacked grass in a room with a very crude ward on the door. Disarming that, she emptied out every crate in the stack except for the top ones and then cleaned out anything else that was remotely valuable-looking on the shelves, leaving only enough to make it look at a cursory glance in the dark as if things were as normal. The majority of what she got was three and four-star grade, but there were a few five-star grade herbs on a shelf at the back. Exiting, she closed the door and made her way onwards. In the end, she cleared out five rooms, including one with a small hoard of beast cores, disguising her passage with a few basic illusion talismans as she went. None of that would survive more than cursory investigation, but based on the commitment of the guards she had seen, she suspected they had this job because it afforded them time to party. The ease of the whole thing did lead her to wonder why more people didnt steal from warehouses, but on reflection this was only possible because of their spatial storage items. The UrVash guarding the gate were happily using several of the herbs and drugs being stored here anyway, and taking wine from it, so probably there was a kind of agreement there. Lin Ling had explained a bit more about the alignments that were blocking soul sense, and from what she had seen, she had added that she was pretty sure that they not only restricted it, but likely marked unfamiliar soul senses in some way as well. That meant that without a storage talisman, anyone who stole more than a small amount would likely be caught fairly quickly C if only because it would be the guards or they would have had to go through the guards. At that point they would likely be caught anyway without soul concealing skills on the level of the remarkable technique Lin Ling had shared with her C One with What Is. For that alone, she would probably have exchanged a toast and become the younger womans sword sister. The pair played it off as if it was some inconsequential thing, but she knew enough about those kind of arts to see through their feigned disregard. It was an art many taking part in this trial would not hesitate to steal from any of them by force. Arriving on the second floor, she cleaned out two rooms up there as well, finishing on the roof where the two UrVash who had come here were indeed sound asleep on rush mats in the cooler, fresh air further from the ground. Placing down her decoy talisman, she set a few more talisman traps nearby, trusting that Lin Ling and Juni would have put target talismans and anchors near other targets and then, having made sure nobody was going to spot her, jumped off the roof to a lower building roof. Rolling as she landed, she slunk into the shadows then slipped down the side of that building into a dark alley and then staggered out of it, pretending to be a bit drunk, like the few other late revellers on that street. It didnt take her long to return back to the tavern and the room they had rented. A short while later Lin Ling arrived back, followed by Juni. How did it go? Lin Ling asked her. The guards were more interested in their vices, she chuckled, before signing, It was depressingly easy to rob, barely any formations or anything C they are either supremely confident in their underlings or just dont expect it. You? she asked them. Same pretty much, Juni mused, signing, Mostly low rank herbs. It was a drying warehouse and an herb compounding workshop for the grass they were growing in the fields. They seem to use it for everything from brewing alcohol to smoking, to feeding their animals or just as a crop to eat. There were a few notable shops, Lin Ling added. Not easy to rob, but I was able to get a good few higher grade herbs. Afraid I used up all the rest of your dispersal talismans though. Figures, she sighed. They are there to be used, I suppose. There was no trouble setting the talisman or traps though, she signed, taking a swing of some of the wine she had taken. It was much better than what had been sold in the tavern. At least this wine is better, she observed, passing it to Juni, who also took a drink and nodded appreciatively. She leant back against the wall on her bed and sighed, signing again. Hopefully the idea of using an illusion talisman and dropping a busted blink talisman works. Mmm so it is, Lin Ling agreed. In any case, it should do. She had to admit that the younger woman certainly sounded more reassured than she herself felt. Most of the UrVash are body type cultivators C warriors, Lin Ling signed. The shamans are more like alchemists who practice a combination of Dharma arts and Gu esotericism. The true qi users, as I said before, tend to stay far away from major habitation centres on account of their tendency to blow things up or set them on fire a lot when they get angry from what I could gather on the way here. They sat there, drinking and talking about random stuff for about ten minutes before Juni finally finished the jar and passed it back to her. Well, shall we do this? Lin Ling said at last. We are not going to leave? she frowned. That would be suspicious, Juni signed. We do this by just not doing anything out of the ordinary. For whatever reason storage devices are basically non-existent beyond a few pots Ive seen which just hold more stuff. Those dont do anything regarding weight either. Well, if we all get caught, I will haunt you, she muttered, only half joking, really wishing she shared their certainty. Lin Ling nodded and vanished out of the room. They sat there in silence, Juni just breathing softly and she, sitting on her hands so she didnt bite her fingernails in spite of using her mantra to keep her nerves in check. DEMONS! HOW DARE YOU KILL JUNIORS OF THE ARGENT HALL! The words, in Easten and Imperial Common boomed out, making the air around them waver faintly. There was no soul sense in there, just pure sound. A moment later she felt the flare of a detonation in the night air. Seconds later she saw a ghostly white form flit through the air across a rooftop, Juni wearing a facsimile of her best robe, looking every inch the big miss with her face veiled. The decoy sent two talismans flickering off at some distant pursuer. {Zhongs Bright Lance} {Fei Huangs Hammer} The twin detonations echoed across the town, and immediately drums started to pound. Wordlessly they left their room to find others also standing around in the corridor. Counting down in her head- The building shook as one of the talismans she had set detonated on the roof of the nearby warehouse. Arriving on the roof in the wake of the others, she watched as her own decoy, similarly attired, used an earth corrosion talisman C Mus Devouring Swamp C on a large house that one of the others had marked. YOU DARE! an enraged female voice howled a moment later as a third of the houses superstructure turned to mud before the onlookers eyes. Revellers scattered, fleeing the falling bricks and the wave of mud. An enraged, naked female UrVash who was actually kind of pretty looking in a severe way scrambled out of the collapsed rubble of the large building opposite the warehouse, some hundred metres away. And there we go, Lin Ling murmured. {One with What Is} She activated the art properly and a moment later a vast soul sense swept over the whole town, originating from the woman who was wiping mud off herself and looking fit to murder everything. On the rooftop several people sobered up almost immediately - They staggered like everyone else as a wave of soul infused intent made her skin prickled and cold sweat form on her neck. The hot night air over the whole town wavered faintly and the drums and horns and distant festivities finally petered out, as if a cold bucket of water had just been dropped over everything. Drums began to thunder off to the west and north. Wow someone attacked Ezajara That takes big balls, a nearby UrVash muttered, hugging their arms and sounding almost admiring. A pity she will crack them like eggs, another added. And on a festival day when the writ speaks of peace a third out of town UrVash mused. As the people around them on the roof continued to mutter, either in the local tongue or in Easten, The three illusionary decoys all fired off their last talismans and fled into the darkness. The roof they had last been on vanished in a blue-grey fireball cast by the woman, Ezajara a moment later. She saw the familiar *crack* and distorting ripples of the Blink Talisman collapsing beyond it. The woman snarled and after casting about, her soul intent casting ripples even they could feel, threw another fireball high into the sky, which exploded, scattering light all over the town. Yep, some fool for it, another out of town UrVash chuckled. There was another explosion as a talisman trap engulfed a second building, beyond Ezajaras in fire. The chief! someone else said aghast. The chiefs house, Lin Ling signed as the various other watchers on the roof. Is it a rival tribe? With the war on? On the Earth Mothers festival day? That is asking for ruin, someone else shook their head. Now, the town all around them boiling into life in a different way. There was a thumping of drums from other directions a moment later, presumably as other thefts perpetrated by Juni or Lin Ling became known. Stood with the others on the roof, they watched as more soul senses swept out, scouring this way and that as people cursed and the drums and horns blared in every direction now. On the towers torches were now blazing and out in the field boundaries she could see every watchtower in her light of sight now fully illuminated as distant UrVash pointed this way and that, waving flags, torches and shouting in the local tongue. Wow Juni muttered. She could only agree because there were dozens of soul senses scouring this way and that. -Thank the fates for this art of Lin Lings, she murmured in her heart. Without her mantra, she knew her heart would be pounding in her chest. They watched from the roofing stack on the rooftop as a group searching where the illusions had vanished found the talisman and gave a triumphant yell. The female shaman, apparently called Ezajara, now garbed, stopped beating the snot out of the tribal chief who was also there now according to some of the onlookers on the roof with them, took the talisman and considered it in the square below them. She couldnt make out what was being said C mostly because of the noise all around them C though it was always possible that the shaman was blocking sound. The shaman stared dubiously at the various UrVash who were seemingly elaborating on various things, pointing at the warehouse, that roof, the burning buildings and so on, probably elaborating on the- ENOUGH! The shamans voice tore through the night air, silencing everything, even the drums and the alerts. BRING ME THE GUARDS! There some yelling and pointing, and finally a bunch of the guards she recognised as the ones who had not been doing their jobs in the warehouse and instead having a raunchy party were dragged forward by several very burly UrVash with black tattoos. What ensued was a very public interrogation, followed by several more UrVash being dragged or arriving from other places while the shaman stood by, her arms folded, occasionally giving instructions. Most of the discussion was in the local tongue which she couldnt understand, but the body language was enough to make most things clear. Various UrVash screamed back and forth for a full five minutes, led by the chief, who at some point had been brought a rather nasty-looking axe. More UrVash were dragged out of buildings and presented to the shaman, who then yelled at them for several minutes in what she was just about able to make out as a combination of threats and based on occasional comments from others on the roof in Easten, which appeared to be the formal language, an instruction for them to send messages to the neighbouring towns about this kind of thing. Shortly after, the guards of the warehouses were dragged forward by -very- burly UrVash wearing black hide loin cloths and bone and leather armour coloured black and red. -Dao Seeking, Lin Ling signed unobtrusively. She didnt qualify that with a response, mainly because she wasnt certain she could do so without her hand shaking still. As she watched, there was some remonstration between the guards, the burly UrVash and the chief. The gist of it seemed pretty clear, based on what she had seen earlier: the chief was likely of the opinion that the guards had not done their job and was clearly determined that they pay a- She watched dully as the shaman actually punched the chief in the face and took his axe off him. What are you? A lazy, weak little goblin? Some savage orc who shits in leaves and lives in a tree!?! she screamed in Easten. If you cannot find them, I CANNOT FIND THEM, THE OLD GEEZER CANNOT FIND THEM, WHAT HOPE DO THESE LAZY, CRETINOUS GOBLINS HAVE OF FINDING THEM!?! Her words echoed around the night, making her vision swim. You want to execute stupid orcs who think with cock and live with heads in jar taking other peoples teeth, maybe I should start with you? Maybe we appoint one of your sons as town chief instead; they also have your only redeeming attribute, but also have brain behind eyes! What kind of worthless chief lets his damn house get burned down on his ass while he is fucking with a whore in a tavern! That got some laughs on the rooftop, and elsewhere, although they were decidedly nervous. -So the power here is the shamaness not the chieftain useful to know, she shuddered. The guards didnt quite bow and scrape, but she could see they looked very relieved. Having seen the fate of the ones in the last town, she could perhaps understand why. Society here seemed quite harsh on failure. What you all looking thankful for. You going to lead hunt. If you not find thieves I cut off your cocks and make you wear them around neck for the rest of your lives! Sh-s-SHAMAN! Ezajara! a younger UrVash wearing a plainer version of her robe came racing through the crowd. She couldnt catch what else he said, because it wasnt shouted until the shaman started screaming at various people again. -What is she saying? She signed to Lin Ling. -My grasp is a bit weak, but basically she has just been told about what happened to Golden Grass Village. You know what going on? One of the other UrVash who also clearly didnt speak the local dialect well enough to follow also asked a nearby person. They say that town to south of here was raided yesterday, same people, pale yellow female. Maybe new warband, Lin Ling added smoothly. Ah, new warband, one of those on the roof spat. Big problem, hope it not Grass Scorpions, another muttered. Shaman Ezajara appeared to consider for a few minutes, while the slowly enlarging crowd of UrVash in the square looked on. That discussion was broken up by another shaman coming running, holding a bird and explaining something frantically. Ah, they say that Moonless Lake village destroyed yesterday, bird just arrived and scouts were sent out, another UrVash added Moonless Lake? someone else asked. The discussion below about that was again broken up as an old UrVash trailed by a rather nubile-looking woman strode forward, kicking people out of the way and dropped a bunch of empty boxes on the group. She resisted looking at Lin Ling. The old UrVash proceeded to remonstrate with the shaman until she punched him as well. You watch your tone, old man, or I drag you over to that rock and break your three legs to make you learn respect! The old UrVash spat, but before he could say anything, two more UrVash had arrived and started complaining at length as well. Soon the shaman was surrounded by half a dozen angry old UrVash. It was bizarre to watch the town get thrashed back into some kind of order up close. However, the size of the force that was organized, which included several old UrVash that gave her uneasy feelings just looking at them, clearly very angry at the theft of their treasured herbs and beast cores, was somewhat beyond her expectation. She had thought it might be like the previous town, where they just rounded up a bunch of energetic youths; however, these old UrVash were positively vicious and clearly determined to see blood. The town had a much larger population than she had guessed at as well. She had thought it was around 15,000 UrVash counting the outlying suburbs outside the walls, but by the time the sun rose, there were easily twice that massed as the various leaders sorted out what amounted to an impromptu army. By the time they were done, there was a force of close to 4,000 UrVash massed in streets around the centre of the town led by the various old UrVash. From what they could gather, they were all influential old elders in various ways, probably like local clan leaders, and most seemed determined to bring their whole clans along. At that point, the chief ended up getting involved again, presumably needing to preserve some face in this, and mustered a band of about 300 UrVash with proper armour C likely part of the actual defence forces of the town. They looked on as the shaman did a grand ritual C a dozen UrVash, who she assumed had done something fairly heinous, or maybe just people who had succeeded in terminally annoying the shaman, were brutally slaughtered in the square while thousands of UrVash stared on, drumming and chanting. The shaman took their flayed hides and using qi and blood wove them together to form a banner. She then used the blood to draw out a large formation in the square, centred on the twelve bodies, planting the banner in the middle- *KRAKKOOOOOM* The bolt of lightning that dropped from the night sky was entirely unexpected. Making her and quite a few others nearby flinch. Qi surged through the formation as those nearby were thrown off their feet by the force of lightning bolt arriving. In the ruined crater the banner now had a weird otherworldly distortion to it. The drumming intensified and one after another, a hundred UrVash stepped forward from the crowd, stripping naked while those around them cheered, shouted and stamped. One after another they stood before the banner, cutting their chests and putting bloody palm prints on it. As they did so, she saw glyphs begin to form on its unsettling flags. By the time all hundred had touched it, the banner had a form of ominous physical pressure associated with it. Those of the warband mustered below were almost frenzied at this point while the others watching on from rooftops and streets were chanting, shouting, singing or just watching like they were in respectful silence. The shaman picked up the banner and handed it to the old UrVash she had punched initially. He bowed to her and then turned to the horde and gave a great roar, which the entire town echoed. They watched in slightly unnerved silence as the entire horde poured out of the town and, after spending some time to reform and mass, in the pre-dawn light, set off at a pace that was- -Is that like a ten thousand strides banner? she finally signed to Juni who was stood beside her. -It certainly looks like it Juni signed back. Her manner was inscrutable but she could see the shock in the way the other woman paused. Lin Ling just shook her head in shock. As they watched, the army broke into a slow jog and was actually gone from visible sight within ten minutes, eating up distance at a rate that was frankly shocking. An army-wide geomantic movement formation, made before their very eyes in an hour it was the kind of thing she understood Military Authority Legion Battalions possessed. Exhaling, she turned to look at the sunrise. That was unexpected, she said at last in Easten. Quite Juni muttered. Somewhat outside expectations Lin Ling agreed, also sounding a bit shaken for the first time. Chapter 101 – Net of Rage
The righteous factions, thoroughly enraged and led on, we can see in hindsight, by the various behaviours of the Mo clan, and having cornered one of their most famous villains, keeping the rest of her clan at bay, chose not to simply kill her, but rather to capitalize on their good fortune. They demanded that the Mo clan pay reparations to every world slighted in the war and Mo Xiao should become the concubine of Lord Huang Gan Murong, a recently ascended scion and rising star of the Wise Emperor of Huangs court who many felt should be honoured for his contributions that had been cruelly overshadowed by Shu Tenjin. However, the fervour of those wronged in the war was all-consuming. Thus, they also seized all her treasures, and distributed them to those they felt most deserving of recompense while the great powers looked on. Her precious blades they presented to Huang Gan Murong as Mo Xiaos gift upon becoming his concubine. Perhaps matters could still have been resolved, but the fervour of those looking on was not abated and so, seeking further insult, the many victims sought to embarrass Mo Xiao and the Mo clan to the utmost and thus dragged forward 100 maidens of the Mo clan they had captured and stripped them, displaying them above Kangs origination, finally stripping Mo Xiao herself and binding her in the sky as well, while all looked on and laughed. Unfortunately, this stratagem was turned on its head, revealing the depth of their pit, for in that instant, ethereal words, whispering from beyond the vault of heaven, assailed a whole starfield: How easily you forget, it seems, o righteous seats of wisdom, that you show such disrespect to our God Slaughtering Hall? This strength with which you guarantee all here to be untouched by events, having shamed our Daughter C I wish to witness it for myself. In that instant, a shadow descended from the void and cloaked Mo Xiao, carrying her away. Those elders who had stripped her and taken her things were all slain in its passing and every other, junior and elder alike, who had been present and seen Mo Xiaos heavenly body, was struck blind, tears of blood streaming from their eyes. Thus, did the third campaign of the Huang-Mo wars begin.
-Excerpt from Tears of Blood C The Third Campaign of the Huang-Mo wars By Fei Shanxiang C Scholar of Four Crowns.

~ Lin Ling C Leaving Ajara ~
Lin Ling sat on the rooftop veranda of the tavern, watching the sunrise over Ajara, as the town turned out to be called, watching order restore itself. That had happened surprisingly quickly, once the fires had been put out and the rubble cleared. Juni and Teng Chunhua had gone for a quick look around the inner town, mostly to see how problematic it was going to be to get back out again. In a way, she could understand why both had been keen to leave under nightfall: neither was wholly confident in their disguises, although they hid it well. However, the longer she stayed here, the more she was able to grasp from the memories regarding the soul sense alignments, and the more she learned, the more glad she became that they had stayed here. She also had an ever-deepening appreciation for the ancient Stealth art that they had taught her. The crux of the issue here, was that the UrVash had built up this settlement over a few thousand years, according to the memories. The lifeblood of the people who lived here, who built it and maintained it, was literally built into it. The hill was not a hill; it was the ruins of previous iterations of the town. Some of the most important sacred sites for the settlement were buried below it: their ancestral tombs, the founding stones of the town, and the altars to the ancient ancestral powers they venerated. The UrVash buried their dead in mounds in the areas around the town to claim territory. Their clans and families had fought and bled over those for even longer than the town had stood here, according to the memories. It was a method they recognised from their dwindling years, before the memories that were just hate, rage and disinterest became predominant. It was how the first tribes, the ancients of the first days as a few termed them, had laid claim to the land. To her, it had another name C Ancestral Accumulation. Every clan had such a place. An Ancestral Land where the temples to ancestors were situated, where the dead of past generations lay, and where they could, if required, provide strength to their descendants to defend the land they had built. It was the missing link in her understanding from the memories of what separated the Magus and the Shaman experts of the UrVash. Magi were like spiritual cultivators: they grasped good fortune from the natural world, tamed it and wielded it like a tool. Theirs was fire, lightning, roiling earth and surging water C brutal, elemental power. It was also why they lived far away from towns like this, because they were almost antithetical to them C because of Shamans. Shamans were closer to dharma cultivators in a way: they had a close association with accumulation and heritage and wielded powers that she would have considered closer to soul arts and feng shui. If Magi got their wild power from communing with nature and mastering it, Shamans got their strength from other UrVash and the depth of heritage of their clans. If you sit here any longer, people will think you a statue, Juni sat down on a nearby table on the veranda and got her attention. Well? she asked. Well, what? Juni replied blandly. Learn anything? Id kick you off the roof if I didnt think you would fly upwards rather than down. Truer words were not spoken, Teng Chunhua sighed, arriving with a plate of spirit food and passing it to Juni. I am wounded, wounded I say, she complained. We are where we are because we are who we are! Anyway, we can leave easily enough; they are not really searching people, just carts, Teng Chunhua signed. The rumour is that basically a new warband has shown up, Juni added. That was about what she had expected really. In a sense, the cultivator band was a warband by the local terminology C a bunch of nomadic individuals scavenging off the land and leaving a trail of chaos in their wake, not really caring who they hit or why. The bigger problem is how we catch up, Teng Chunhua mused. There are a few ways we could see, but Probably. The easy way is probably the best way, in truth, Juni interjected between mouthfuls of roast bird. Teng Chunhua put her own bird leg down and looked, not annoyed, but disagreeing in a half-hearted way. -We could join one of the auxiliary bands forming up to chase after the warband, she guessed inwardly, having both heard of and observed them herself in the last few hours. There are several smaller bands of non-Grass Stalkers that are banding together. Teng Chunhua explained, still looking a bit unwilling. A lot of people think there will be merits to be made if we catch up and contribute C given how much was stolen. There is a problem, though, because in as much as that is in fact a good and plausible idea, Ive nearly reached the point where I will advance, she grinned a bit awkwardly. Ah, Juni just sighed and poured herself some of the fairly wretched alcohol, downing it in one gulp. Of course. Its not entirely clear whether or not I will incur a tribulation either, she added. Really? Juni frowned, before catching herself. She had interrogated the memories several times on that point, getting some annoyingly conflicting answers. Before her blood rage, she would not, they were certain of that. However, her integration with the blood had been pushed nearly to the point where her physique had transformed and there was the strange, almost paradoxical connection between the two moments of blood rage in her memories. Her spirit root was functionally that of a half-blood Ankalderon, and an Ankalderon would indeed incur a sort of tribulation upon forming its core C that was when they usually hatched from their eggs. She, of course, was not in an egg, which was why the memories were unclear. She could end up with a tribulation akin to their own. In that case she would be confronted by the ancestral memories in some fashion. Given how problematic some of them were, and her experiences with the blood rage, that was not a thing she was in a hurry to revisit. It was also possible that she would experience a tribulation akin to a spirit beast breaking through C sustained lightning and other natural phenomena. Or a tribulation like a cultivator. Or no tribulation at all and her core would just form. In all but one of those, it would be noisy and provoke awkward questions because as far as she knew via the memories, UrVash experienced advancement tribulations only when they reached the equivalent of the Immortal Realm. -And I am clearly not at that realm. So, what do we do? Teng Chunhua frowned, helping herself to the drink as well and staring out at the bustling work to rebuild the shamans house. You clearly cannot break through here. No I cannot, she grinned wanly. However, there is some good luck here, because it turns out the breakthroughs of beasts are not that uncommon and so lesser tribulations dont draw much attention. How do you? No, never mind, I guess you just asked someone, Chunhua said sounding a bit broken as she poured another cup of the wine. She had indeed asked earlier, when another Hunter had come and struck up a conversation. In the course of that slightly meandering conversation, she had learned that quite few travellers were passing through here to the plains beyond, which were rich in spirit beasts. It was part of the prosperity of this town, as the gateway to the great savannah proper. The other had even shared, rather eagerly and perhaps trying to impress her, that several had been reported to break through from third to fourth advancement in the previous weeks, which was why his own band was here. However, lightning bolts are not exactly subtle, Juni pointed out. Ill need to break through at dawn, she shook her head. As such, we can make quite a bit of distance in the direction we need to go C so it will not be that obvious. While this town is big, the wilderness beyond us is vast and most are going to be focused on the pursuit. Unless a band decided to sweep up an easy target, Teng Chunhua added. In that case, we still have a few proper talismans and I am fairly confident we can run away and hide, she pointed out. So we just ditch town? Juni concluded, staring back out across the rooftops. After buying a few supplies, yes, she agreed. Unless you feel a compelling need to linger. I swear she will fall upwards if we kick her off, Teng Chunhua muttered to Juni, just loud enough for her to hear as she poured another drink of the wine. She resisted smiling, because they might actually test that, having been ruthlessly poking at her guiding this affair to their current point all morning. -Now I understand at least why Juni kept needling Han Shu about whether he really wanted to lead, she sighed inwardly. Shopping for supplies turned out to be very easy. They bought another pack of arrows apiece, a few spare bowstrings and a few other accoutrements to make it look credible that they were hunting wild beasts and then just trotted out the gate. The guards questioned them briefly, to which she just told them they were going hunting, and what business of that was theirs. She was learning that there was a fine art to UrVash conversation. If you spoke in Easten it was either because you needed to be widely understood, although not everyone did speak it she was coming to realise, or you were trying to make a point. Travellers to other territories spoke the language to show their trustworthiness basically. It helped that while they were not weak, they were just average C third advancement hunters in the eyes of the guards. So, while the guards were on edge, there was only so much scrutiny to go around and it wasnt being wasted in the direction at UrVash like them. As such, the guards took their exchange at face value, because they were travellers behaving appropriately, were not obviously making a fuss, and not really any different from the few hundred others who had been filing in and out as various bands mustered in the outskirts. Passing out through the fields, they jogged along the dirt road that headed in the right general direction of the Eastern Azure Warband as she had come to think of it. Mostly they were ignored by the other travellers as they made their way through the expanse of rough fields with their small walled compounds and the occasional water reservoir or irrigation canal. How far does the soul sense ward go? Teng Chunhua asked at last, after they had been running along for almost an hour. We are still in it at any rate, she noted, looking at the other two. If it behaves like the alignment on an ancestral ground then I guess it could go a pretty big distance from Ajara though. Juni, just shrugged. No idea. If it was just a series of formations, a few miles is not unexpected, but if they did something more fundamental as you imply, relating to their connection to the land, it could go well beyond line of sight of the settlement. That much is obvious, Teng Chunhua chuckled. Regarding that Juni frowned, glancing up and down the road. Do you think its possible that anything from the warehouses was marked by the alignments? Id bet spirit stones on it, she sighed. That said, our storage talismans are all enclosed spaces. As long as we dont take any of those items out for a while it should be fine. It doesnt seem to be the case with the smaller settlement, Golden Grass village, though. They dont seem to have those kind of storage devices either, Teng Chunhua added. They do not, she agreed. It was frustrating that the memories really had no ideas about why that was. As such she only had her own rampant speculation to go on. I guess either they dont have experts who are skilled in those kind of spatial manipulations, or the materials used to make them are not in easy supply? It is true that they are very light on the ground when it comes to metal, Juni agreed. Yeah she agreed again. That was, in truth, something she had been pondering for a while now. The memories again had very little to contribute there. Their kind had no need for metal, except to occasionally eat it or later, hoard it. There had certainly been ore veins in the Badlands, she had seen a few, some of which had even been quarried. There had been gold in Ajara C she had seen people wearing it as bands around their arms, necks, as bands in their hair or occasionally piercings C however, it had not been at all common. Based on its colour, she guessed that had to do with status. Our arrowheads are made from beast bones. The bows, from laminate horn and sinew, she mused. And most of the armour we saw on display was carapace or hide. Could it be that its just not worth it? Teng Chunhua eventually suggested after they ran on in silence for a few more minutes. That was my thought, she nodded. If you can hunt spirit beasts, its easy to get materials to make decent weaponry and armour C they even use certain teeth as currency. Indeed, Teng Chunhua replied. If you compare that to the infrastructure needed to mine metal, secure it, process it, refine it and transport it. It also helps that with spirit beasts you can eat them, wear them and only carry back the important bits, Juni mused. Not to mention, can you imagine how miserable it would be to lug around metal armour in this place? Not to mention the issues with reflections and the like unless you painted it or covered it. All three of them shuddered at that idea. The heat was omnipresent and would only get worse. The grass radiated it, the land radiated it, the sky was clear of clouds except for on the distant horizon to the south, marking where the mountains were. Her qi armour gave her nothing in the way of protection and while her mantra allowed her to ignore it to a degree, it was only the yang blood that made it at all tolerable. Both the others were sweating, even if they were not otherwise much inconvenienced. All three of them had enough experience with the Inner Valleys of Yin Eclipse to know that this could be worse much, much, worse. The jungle in the repression fields had been worse as well, just because of the humidity. They clearly quarry stone locally; we have passed a few just this morning, Juni added after a moment, still thinking about that. And I guess if you can quarry that blue-grey stone our blades are made out of, you have no need of basic iron, or even steel, unless its qi-infused, Teng Chunhua added. And even back home, those mines were things clans guarded jealously and controlled tightly, Juni nodded. The Kun clan has had conflicts with the Deng and Ha over Earth Soul Iron to the south of Blue Water City for as long as we have records about it and then two days before that. But the qi density and purity of this land is ferocious, Teng Chunhua pointed out. It could just be that there arent many veins out on the plains, or they are buried deep, she concluded. The Badlands we were in before were not exactly the most welcoming place, and if they fight regularly with those tribes in the jungle, I could see it being problematic, Juni agreed, before waving for them to stop. What is it? she asked. Divination art is giving weird signals, Juni frowned, looking both ways along the road. She closed her eyes listening to the sounds of the early morning. They were subtly fewer as it turned out, compared to what she might have intuitively expected. There were other travellers on the road, although none ahead that she could see. Could it be the edge of the soul sense alignment? Teng Chunhua asked, pulling out the compass she had made that was not attuned to the blood. How weird, she added after staring at it for a moment. Lets go slowly. It might be that, she conceded. Mmm, Juni nodded. They continued on, more warily now. In fact, the soul sense restrictions did fade away after another mile or so; however, that didnt do anything for the weird intuition Juni continued to have. They ran on in silence, watching the roadside, before Juni slowed to a walk, looking back and forth with narrowed eyes. Teng Chunhua frowned, but said nothing. Hidden threat, Juni signed with emphasis. Listening to the wildlife around them, she didnt sense much that was off, just that it was a bit muted really. Ambush predator? Teng Chunhua signed at last. Could be one of those serpents? Yeah maybe? Juni mused, but she could tell from her friends tone that she wasnt confident in that. Lets leave the road, she suggested after a moments consideration, looking at the rocky rises emerging between the thorn scrub ahead of them around which the track wound. The other two nodded, and they turned off the road, slinking into the tall grass, suppressing their qi more deliberately. All of them were pretty good at the One with What Is art as well by this point. Juni and Teng Chunhua had been using it much like a visualisation art, which was what it was really, ever since they had learned it. Subsequently, she had to properly focus on either of them to really pick them out as they moved along, keeping to broken ground and scanning ahead. There are others on the road, Teng Chunhua signed, pointing back the way they had come. Glancing back, she saw two wagons pulled by the striped, horned horses travelling along at a reasonable lick of pace. A dozen figures, several armed, either rode on them or jogged beside them, wearing grass hats to protect themselves from the harsh sun. Most of those there were not much stronger than she was, bar two sat on a wagon that were inscrutable and a swarthy-looking UrVash with red tattoos who was jogging beside the lead animals. The three of them watched from the shadows as the group passed them, looking pretty bored, and started around the distant outcroppings and out of sight. A judicious ambush predator? she pondered at last. Could be, Juni sighed. In any case, my divination art is still giving me weird vibes. There wasnt much to say in the face of that. She trusted Junis instincts with that kind of thing well enough at this point to know when to just let the older woman run with it. Teng Chunhua also said nothing, though her body language was accepting as well. So, they made their way onwards rapidly, but stealthily, over the first of the rocky rises- Stop, stop! Juni signed emphatically, dropping down suddenly before they crossed over the rise. She strained her senses and caught- *Clak* *Tink* *Thwak* *Krump* The distant sounds of combat barely at the edge of her hearing, dampened by the lack of wind, took her a moment to sort out C at least until they were accented by the familiar sound of arrow detonations. Crawling forward, they peered over the rise to see the carts assailed by twice their number in UrVash. Bandits, Teng Chunhua signed. So not absolute rule of law. She just nodded, unslinging her bow. You think we help them? Juni signed. Well, the travellers are likely to be accommodating; the bandits are likely to come for us next, assuming we cant sneak around, she pointed out. And in any case, were you both not complaining about having to be bandits before? Seriously, I will kick you off something before we are done, just to see if you do break the rule of Heaven and Earth somehow, Juni sighed, unslinging her own bow. She shook her head at that terrible joke and picked a black and white arrow from her quiver, flexing the bow. It was a martial artists joke, working on the principles that governed movement and intent. Man affected the technique, landing the attack and splitting the soul and body. The victim would fall to earth and the soul rise to heaven. The idea of the man rising to heaven after receiving the technique and the soul falling to earth was a metaphor for utterly improbable things happening. In this case, the fact that her ruse had worked as well as it had, and perhaps too well in the eyes of the other two. After all, if the opponents soul did fall to earth, what could the man do about it? Heaven would dispose of him thoroughly. -Damn Taoist spirituality, she grumbled, sighting down the arrow. Use white arrows on the ones with black tattoos, she murmured. Teng Chunhua nodded, drawing an arrow from her own quiver, and they rapidly slunk over the rise, scrambling down into the rocks, searching for the key targets. The group attacking the caravan were about twenty strong, mostly rather irregular-looking with a mix of melee and ranged weapons. That is the first target, she pointed at an UrVash wearing a scrappy hide of a horned jaguar who was fighting with the lead guard, distracting them while several others dragged females out of the cart, beating them viciously as others fended off the second carts occupants. Juni nodded and loosed two arrows in rapid succession. She watched as they drifted strangely in the air, arriving at their target with deceptive slowness. The attacker was forced to block one, breaking off from the guard and cursing. Immediately, five of the UrVash bandits split off and started looking in their general direction. Crouching down behind the rocks, the three of them moved forward, hidden in shadows and concealed by their war paint, their arts and their mantras. In that regard, it was kind of an unfair fight. Unless the opponent saw them, they would run all over, chasing shadow- A slight shadow ghosted across her instincts and she felt the appearance of a soul sense ward. In that instance, her eyes saw a figure at the back unfurling a crude banner of some qi beast''s hide, holding crude variant of three familiar symbols C Isolate, Soul and State So thats how it works, she murmured, looking at the white, purple and orange runes. Death of the soul, isolate is unseen, state is unlucky. How what works? Teng Chunhua who had arrived next to her hissed. The soul sense restrictions. See the banner, she pointed out, pulling a pot of blood out. By the way, dip your arrows in that. It is much better than your own qi. Teng Chunhua peeked around the rock, nodded and dunked three arrows into the blood before standing up and loosing them in rapid succession. Two hit their targets in the chest and she watched as they flailed and screamed as the blood did its thing. The third ghosted towards the banner, putting a smoking hole in it. Still there, she signed. In any case, its not any real threat to us; we dont have soul sense! True, Teng Chunhua chuckled. Two more attackers fell in quick succession to Junis arrows as her divination art continued to prove its worth. Impressive, Chunhua murmured as Juni downed a third one who had made it to the slope of the rocks. Really, this is why people shit bricks over Martial Archers, she agreed. Robbed of their overwhelming numbers, those attacking the two wagons were also doing much worse now. The guards had downed one and while three of the travellers also seemed to be dead, the two young females had recovered and were viciously stabbing one of their assailants to death. The rest broke off, scattering for the rocks while the attackers cursed and the remaining archer on the carts also shot arrows after them. She got two of those fleeing in the back, while Juni hit another in the leg. Abruptly the banner and its wielder physically exploded in a small fireball, limbs, bits of banner and a bloody rags raining down everywhere. Put a Snap Dragon talisman on an arrow, Chunhua shrugged. It occurs to me that poison would be a really good idea on our arrows, she added after a moments thought. We have a quasi-unlimited supply of the yang blood, she pointed out. Yeah, but its not that arrow-friendly or friendly to us, Teng Chunhua added. Not that it isnt useful, but I am pretty sure it will lethally poison us before we get a mutation off it! The leader got away, along with two of them, Juni complained, jogging over. The group by the wagons had recovered their injured and dead and were looting the bodies of the attackers while the leader looked warily in their direction. Do we go over to them? Teng Chunhua asked her. What do you think? she asked Juni. Better we clean up the three who got away, I think. Their animals are still alive, the older woman mused. And in any case, what are we going to do? Give them pills to heal? -Actually, not a terrible idea, we have no shortage of those basic pills, she mused, pulling out a handful of basic staunching pills. Youre actually going to go? Juni blinked. I am curious about something, she grinned, extracting a pot of blue plant dye and red pigment. If they attack us, or think youre poisoning them, I will find a way to make you very unhappy, Juni noted, narrowing her eyes beneath her grass hat. They wont, she shook her head as she finished painting the pills red and blue. The pigments are largely harmless anyway. Right Juni eyed her dubiously for a moment, then the group down below and then just shook her head for some reason. It didnt take long for her to trot down while Juni and Teng Chunhua both started around the slope. As she went, she painted three interlocking purple triangles on her mask. I SEE YOU! she called out in Easten, holding up her bow in an action she had seen the various hunters in the tracking camps use at times when they were uncertain who they were meeting and really didnt want to get shot. I see you, the heavily tattooed leader growled in Easten. No closer. Medicine! she held up the pills. You leave it there, the leader pointed at a rock near her. The archer was trained on her warily as well. The other group were staring at her dully, their eyes fixed on the golden flowers. Shaking her head, she put the pills on the rock and backed off. One of the others ran over and got them, looking at them dubiously and taking them back to the leader. How we know not poison? he called over, frowning. Not poison, swear on Mother of Fortune, Father of Names! she called back. They looked at her as if she was some strange mushroom. Medicine of our tribe, will help their wounds! she added. The group conferred and one of the injured warriors, who was equivalent to a peak Qi Refinement expert, was fed a pill. She watched at a distance as the qi in his body shifted slightly, her vision allowing her to see the wounds begin to knit together more quickly. {One with What Is} While they were all distracted, she used the art fully and ran back through the broken ground, soon catching up to Juni and Teng Chunhua who were now over the hill and following the trail of the three who got away. What was the purpose of that? Juni asked. My divination art gave me some really weird signatures about what you just did. Ill bet, she grinned. Why the golden flower? Teng Chunhua asked. You recall the shrine we found? With that white statue? she added. Both of them stared at her for a long moment. The UrVash call her the Mother of Fortune; she is almost as revered an old protector as the ones they call the Maker, Old Father of Earth and the Mother of Earth. I see. Juni frowned, looking at her with narrowed eyes that promised questions later. Up ahead, Teng Chunhua hissed. Looking forward, she caught two silhouettes on a rocky ridge line. Juni smoothly drew her bow, sighted one of them and then aimed up in the air slightly and loosed a blue and red arrow. They watched as it drifted over the hill and there was the distant sound of falling rocks. Rather than go over the hill, because that was asking to get shot, they skirted around the edge, spotting the leader remonstrating with three more UrVash who were standing by a distant campfire, looking in their direction. Juni held out an arrow to her wordlessly. It took her a moment to realise what she was after, then she just sighed and passed her the pot of blood directly. Juni shook her head, put it on the ground, opened it and, wincing slightly, dipped one of the good arrows that was blue and white they had brought all the way from the jungle in it. Her second shot arced high through the air and hit the fleeing bandit leader in the head. The three around the fire became thirteen as others scrambled up, looking everywhere. Juni sighted on a second one as she dunked her own arrow in the pot and took aim as well. The whole engagement took three arrows in the end. Teng Chunhua dipped a Zhongs Sky Lance Talisman in a bit of the blood and shot it into the air. They watched it hiss down and detonate, incapacitating all but two of the others in a crackling sphere of lightning which she and Juni then shot while they were staggering away. That was anticlimactic, Teng Chunhua remarked. Why use a talisman? she asked, curious really. I have over 40 of them, Chunhua replied, sounding a bit amused. How? Juni blinked. Well, I had a stack of them anyway; they are quite useful at dealing with bat swarms in the Shadow Forest and the valleys near South Grove and I was also the one carrying the supply of a bunch of those basic talismans, Teng Chunhua explained as they picked their way across the distance to the ruined camp. The other hunters who bailed on us, wretched idiots that they were, took most of the good talismans back, but I didnt store these in my bureau talisman. She held up a jade token that was bound tightly to the inside of her left forearm. How do you have a storage ring and yet neither of us do, she groused. I was sort of wondering that myself, Teng Chunhua muttered. Han Shu I can understand, but neither of you two are from bad backgrounds. Family politics of clans, gotta hate it, Juni muttered. Since Ive been in here, I have barely had cause to think of those old frauds up to this point. I dont suppose they will shed many tears if they think I am dead. Anyway, she changed the topic swiftly, reminded of her own cruel jibes regarding part of that saga back in the darkness all of a sudden, what are we going to do about the ones who are not-? She was about to say dead, because three bandits had survived, but one made it very academic by throwing a purple and white clay pot at them. The explosion picked her up off her feet and made her head ring. Poisonous qi tried to invade her body for half a heartbeat before the yang blood subsumed it. {Break} She snarled, instinctively, as the blood memories reacted even before she had stopped rolling. Her qi drained away like she had punched a hole in her dantian and the three screamed and frothed at the mouth as her shout cracked their bones and turned their muscles to jelly. Juni pushed herself up, tossing away her damaged mask, and withdrew her sword-staff as a fourth UrVash charged out the shadow of a nearby rock, where he had totally evaded their notice. It stabbed twice at Juni who barely evaded both times and then hit it with a palm strike that made its whole body twist and deform as it smashed into a rock with a sickening crack. Somehow, that didnt finish it, but the stab through its head that followed from her sword-staff did. How did they manage that? Teng Chunhua sat up, spitting grass and dirt, mostly unharmed, a Longevity Lingzhe in her hand already. Purple, she stalked over to the twitching form of the one who had thrown the pot, which was just shattered fragments and a swirling haze of some kind of poison. May a monkey screw these colours, Teng Chunhua muttered. Hopefully not. They are the edge we need, she chuckled, stabbing the offending one in the head with her blade C his heart core was shattered anyway, as were the other two she had caught with the attack. No other survivors, Juni added, looking around with distaste. The camp, or what remained of it, had precious little else to it beyond some butchered spirit beasts, a few sacks of miscellaneous belongings, clothes and the like, many of them bloody or with holes in them and a small bag of shiny stuff that was mostly some bits of gold jewellery and miscellaneous talismans. A few further minutes of poking about the surroundings turned up nothing else of real significance beyond a rough trail that vanished off into the scrub and broken, grass-covered, rolling hills to north-west. That rather helpfully was in the same general direction as their compasses were pulling so they set off parallel to it rather than follow the road, which was starting to wind away in a more obviously westerly direction. There was no sign of further bandits, although they did find a second, deserted camp about ten miles further along the trail. That held nothing but some scattered hearths in the shadow of a rocky overhang on the side of a hill, the scattered refuse of some qi beasts and a few scraps of discarded clothing. The aura associated with it was also kind of unpleasant, such that even Teng Chunhua, who was about as good at feng shui as she was, considered it a bit inauspicious. After that, they moved on, following beast trails and the route the bandits had taken mainly, guided roughly by the compasses in the general direction of the nearest signature from the yang blood. They faced little in the way of predators either, which sped up their progress enormously. She could only conclude that the bandits had scavenged widely and hunted most things or scared them off. What remained was likely hiding from the fierce heat of the midday sun. By late afternoon she reckoned they had covered close to 50 miles, availing themselves of the restorative efforts of the Lingzhe and a few other herbs from Golden Grass village. The land was starting to become flatter, occasional rock pillars sprouting like trees, around which clustered groves of vegetation amid proper grassland. Unfortunately, they also found the road again about two hours before sunset and with it, quite rapidly afterwards, a walled settlement surrounded by what she could only call a small warcamp. Well, that proves that others have got this trail, Juni muttered as they stood on a hilltop overlooking the camp half a mile away which was flying the banners of several different tribes, including the Blue Serpent and Moon Sickle ones, along with the Golden Grass village and a few others besides. Well, on the bright side, it shows they are competent at following a trail, she pointed out. Not so convenient if you are going to break through though, Juni sighed. Considering her current condition, her rough count of the cycles she had undergone since her last coalescence was about 13,500. Based on previous experience she would likely reach the point where her qi would naturally coalesce into a core within the next thousand cycles or so. Given they were thoroughly synched to her heartbeat and breathing now, that was not optimal. No, it is not, she conceded. So, what do you suggest? Juni asked, looking at her sideways. So Im the leader now? she grinned. The other two just looked at her. Fine, we go see what the deal in the town is; presumably they are camped here for a reason. I can suppress my breakthrough a bit in any case.

~ Cang Di C Ruined Camp ~
I have to admit, I expected as much, once it became clear how much scavenging various bands had done on the way to us, he mused to Qing Dongmei as they stood together in the last glow of afternoon, looking out over the ruined encampment around some actual ruins that the forerunners of their huge band had smashed like a rotten egg. The ruined encampment had held maybe 150 of the demons according to what general conversation from the destroyers told him. A good few now dead C an expected outcome given the majority of the force of cultivators had hit them like a hammer out of the blue. The few survivors, mostly females, had come about mainly because the Four Peacocks Court had found them before the Jade Gate Court and by a minor miracle the leader there had not fancied killing women, even demon women. It had helped the survivors cases that they were mostly wretched, ill-treated things, prisoners of the larger band in all likelihood. The most you could say about this was that they were either bandits, or the settlements here raided each other. He was erring towards the latter, personally. Those who had defended the settlement had apparently fought until the last, buying time for their civilians to flee, then covering them with that terrifying art that had stopped anyone dying. These demons, though, had fled in groups within minutes of the engagement and clearly had no intentions of dying. They had apparently had a banner that prevented soul sense, which was now being pored over by Kong Bo and a bunch of the other Jade Gate Courts senior disciples. In truth, he would have advocated against even bothering this camp C it would have been easy to bypass it, or just stun them all for long enough that they could have been ignored. However, the politics of being a large group was again rearing its ugly head, and that was why this place had been rolled over as it had. They had travelled fast since diverting to rescue the band who had smashed themselves on that settlement. Mostly, it had to be said, on the urgings of the Jade Gate Court and Argent Halls more senior disciples. The problem there, was that it was impossible to silence the complaints of the survivors and enough people were uneasy at the idea of demon savages killing so many cultivators, especially among the Imperial Court influences, that many had been agitating for a second attempt. One with actual preparation, not hamstrung by some rogue cultivators, who had thoroughly and he was pretty sure very unfairly been handed the blame for that debacle in their convenient demise. I can only say that this is not optimal, Qing Dongmei complained, agreeing in a way with him. It is the kind of wrong-headed thinking that gets people killed, he nodded. A lot of them seem determined, likely because they want to prove to themselves or others that they are superior to a bunch of people who barely use metal and live in mud houses. Qing Dongmei just spat on the ground and stashed her bow away. Idiots. Half of them didnt even lose disciples in that debacle, and now they want to act on our behalf on the one hand, while ignoring us on the other? It is what it is, he agreed, yet again glad that the two groups from the Shu clan who were here, and part of this whole mess of cultivators, had nothing to do with him. What do your disciples who survived have to say about it, incidentally? It wasnt us, we just went along with it, there were only seven of us, and the group of two dozen rogue cultivators did all the strategising, she sighed. Two dozen All of them died in the attack bar three who turn out to be distantly affiliated with the Hao clan, Qing Dongmei added. How- Convenient? Qing Dongmei murmured. Yes he agreed. Impossible to prove anything though, beyond circumstantial evidence, she muttered. And in any case, the Jade Gate Court have been running like a devil is on their tails for some reason. Its almost atypically logical. We are moving out! a call from below echoed up. They watched as people scattered from the camp and a group of four disciples from the Jade Gate Court shot to the four corners, holding talismans and spirit stones. The entire space between them twisted and shifted, and the ruins of the camp collapsed into the ground, grass and vegetation growing after a few moments, thoroughly disguising any trace of the destroyed place. The talismans would continue to work for several hours after they departed and by that time there would be no trace at all. At least they are sparing no expense to cover our tracks now, Qing Dongmei sighed, turning away and walking back towards the rest of the group who were beyond the hill. He could only nod at that. The talismans the disciples had just used were fairly widely known: Dao Immortal grade utility talismans, intended to help with the transformation of land and alignments for spirit gardens of all things. Here and now, they were repurposed to hide the scene of a crime of sorts. -Too many fate-accursed questions by half. I take it you have had no luck inquiring after the wellbeing of the other prisoners, he added, as this was the first chance he had had to conveniently speak to Qing Dongmei in any sort of private capacity in about two days. Faugh, the younger woman spat on the ground again, and then kicked a rock. I made some enquiries. I also have a certain association with the Tiger of Liao, just as you do, but I was flatly rebuffed by Hao Tai, then Jiao Den. The former I can push about, but he immediately ran to the latters shadow. How so? he frowned. He had also made a few tacit enquiries as to Liao Yings wellbeing via secondary associations since then which had basically fallen like stones into a deep pool. It has to do with why she was even in the Argent Justice sect at all, Qing Dongmei explained. That much I did work out, if only because I asked Tuli and Minghua to go ask questions themselves. It took him a second to place them as the two of the Immortals from the Verdant Flowers Valley. And what did they learn? That she was sent there as an overture to arranging a marriage between the Hao clan and the Liao clan. The Hao clan want an inroad on the Western Continent and the Liao clan have a few old links to various arms of the Argent Hall that go back to the time it was founded. They rekindled that and Liao Ying was sent to the Argent Justice sect as sort of a test. She wasnt officially anyones fianc, but the gossip was that she was linked to Hao Fang? he guessed. You are disgustingly good at reading between the lines of these things. Why do you even bother with the rest of us, Qing Dongmei pouted. I have been wondering that myself more often of late, he chuckled darkly, to which she gave him a poke. Present company and a few others excepted, he added, rolling his eyes. So, did she know? No, as far as I am aware, she was just aware that a treaty was being negotiated and her presence was related to that. Liao Ying is from the main family, but not an important aspect of it, barely a cousin. Her parents have reputation but little ambition, she mused. So they are holding her because she is a valuable bargaining tool and so long as they control the narrative, it is easy for them to paint our interest as politically aimed at them, exploiting a poor girl from the Liao clan for our own ends, he resisted sighing again. Have I ever said how much I hate this generation? he added. Several times, Qing Dongmei snickered, although her heart was clearly not in it. And the others? Sealed and held with those from the Bureau, impossible to even lay eyes on. They transport them in one of the two dragon carriages. They are alive but that is about it. The line is almost certainly the one you know. The allegations are serious. We accept they may have been led astray, but they still rebelled so a sect elder will deal with it, until then they stay in custody, he rhymed off. Exactly, she agreed, before snapping her fingers. Oh, they made another effort to get Xin Dai and his group on their side. Mmmmm, he nodded pensively, sweeping his eyes across the rocky ground ahead of them just in case a spider decided to chance its arm. Xin Dai was something of an enigma, he had to admit. Two things were clear: Firstly, Xin Dai was the second strongest Ancient Immortal here, even ahead of Kong Bo of the Jade Gate and Jiao Den from the Argent Hall C only marginally weaker than he was. Secondly, he was deeply moral and helped anyone who asked for it, but didnt take any overt stance in their politics as a whole. Much of the interest from others came from the other two in his group anyway. The youth from the Ran clan and the woman with him didnt leave Xin Dais shadow and refused any attempts at discourse with any other faction associated with the Imperial Court. Such was the influence of the Ran clan, who had the patronage of the Imperial Uncle Dun Jian, that only Kong Bo would likely be able to force any kind of meeting with him. How are your disciples in a proper fight? he changed the topic, abruptly. As in? Qing Dongmei frowned. As in formations that dont need talismans and your specialisms, he didnt say Martial Archery outright, because certain things were not widely known. Ah she frowned. We can fight, and so can the Verdant Flowers You expect trouble? We flattened a town, and two other bands who came in have been trading quite a few spirit herbs he pulled out one he had bought in passing and passed it over to her. She stared at it, turning the tuber over in her hands, and her eyes narrowed as they walked on. A four-star grade, life attribute root. It looks like it was marked, but someone scoured that C Wait. Its still marked? she said at last. It almost feels like a reflection of Soul Law? It is. They wiped the worst of it, because they are not idiots, but their knowledge of laws is lacking. It is marked simply because it grew in a land with accumulation; likely it is how settlements or clans of the demons keep a rein on others stealing their crops. Which sect? she asked, passing it back to him. It is not freshly harvested even if it is only a four-star grade life attribute root. Not a sect, one of the rogue cultivators, he sighed, again. A Chosen Immortal. So they robbed a settlement and are now peddling the goods? she mused. That was what they implied to me, although they were very reticent about the details, he nodded, stashing it away in his storage talisman. Senior Dongmei! Senior Dongmei! a woman in a white robe, now stained from travel, came dashing up. Ill have to deal with this it seems, Qing Dongmei sighed. Unless you want to come with me? Its fine, he smiled faintly. Ill let you sort this out. She bowed politely, and he returned the sentiment, watching her bustle away as the junior gesticulated about something, their conversation hidden by a ward of soul sense now as they fell in with the Nine Auspicious Moons group and the looted cart they were drawing along, pulled by a talisman conjured beast. Letting them move on, he stood there, thinking about matters. They were covering over a hundred miles a day, which for their current circumstances was pretty good really. They were also scouting properly, although for not entirely altruistic reasons. The group could likely go faster if they expended resources to perform an actual geomantic movement formation, but it turned out spirit stones were not the answer to their problems, so that had meant hunting for beasts with cores that could be refined, which meant they had to scout properly. The Four Peacocks Court and a few later arrivals were a boon there, but there was a growing undercurrent of discontent that just wanted to take out their frustrations on something, anything in fact, which was causing events like the destroyed camp now being left behind them. He was pretty sure that this one would not be lamented, unless it was for this territory raiding a neighbouring one. However, for every camp like this, every scout team came back in the evenings with things to barter around the group and get benefits from. {Shatterpoint} He triggered the art and, walking slowly along the ridgeline, watched the next minute play out in mirage around him as his qi drained away rapidly. In part, he used it just to check that there would not be any oddities in the next minute or so, but it also served a more subtle purpose, as an extra layer of warning if he was peeked upon from afar. Letting the mnemonic maintain itself after the minute was up, he sat down on a convenient rock, took out a jar of wine and had a quiet drink, watching the train of various influences pass by, largely uncaring for his presence. Once he was thoroughly ignored, he took out the book in wind script and considered it. There was an art to setting trails like this and Liao Ying had thoroughly underestimated how much he was actually able to get from what was in her storage ring. The group had captured Liao Ying and two others, and also Han Shu. He had seen Han Shus memories, or a part of them courtesy of the talisman, which still seethed around his neck, albeit much more quietly now. There were three signatures associated with this book, along with Liao Yings because she had put it in her ring. One was Han Shu, but the other two were unknown to him except one had the same affinity as the yang blood. Liao Ying had been very coy on it in their brief conversation and he really wanted to have a second talk with her about it. The woman who he had seen in those recalled moments had also left a signature on some talismans C or at least he was pretty sure she had, because there was another unknown signature in there, very faint as it was. Not a group of five, but a group of eight. The last puzzle piece was on his and everyone elses contribution talismans for that matter, and a source of much aimless speculation besides. -I wonder, does Din Ouyeng regret those early moments where they begged my little group to seek restitution against the three rebel hunters, he sneered inwardly. Without that memory to go back to, he would never had made that connection, that one of Din Ouyengs companions had claimed that the Lin girl rebelled. Putting two and two together, he had since made a few quiet enquires about inconsequential things and learned that Han Shu was from West Flower Picking town and that the Kun clan had a relatively influential branch there. There had been a Kun, a Han and a Lin in the group accused of rebellion and now Han Shu was captured. Kun Juni and Han Shu had the same, ludicrous score and it had been impossible to miss Lin Ling. He had also tried to look at the inner workings of the divination arrays that meshed into the contribution talismans they carried, but drawn a material blank. Theoretically, however, he could make a few educated guesses on how they worked based on the score breakdowns. He had also looked up Lin Ling again on that newly updated list and hers was also there in contention with the top 50 or so at around ~600k. As such, Liao Ying was covering by omission for the others in the off chance they had survived. That didnt of course mean that much of that information had not been searched out of the other captives. If he had worked that out, others would have as well. However, he had not heard so much as a whiff of speculation about any other specific accomplices of Han Shu from the Jade Gate Court or the Argent Hall. Liao Yings score had not jumped from possessing that talisman of Yang Qi but he knew why that was. She had stored her stuff in a Burning Tiger Band. Not a fake one either, or a copy C an original, crafted by Burning Tigers old ancestor who was the foremost crafter of such artefacts on the western continent. That meant, in truth, that Liao Yings ring was, in terms of pure craftsmanship, superior to almost anyone elses here. Such artefacts hearkened back to an older time, designed to work in ancient ruins of the Western Continent C some of which were classed as the most dangerous in the whole world, except perhaps those below Yin Eclipse. -And likely why she was so nervous, he mused. Hao Tai had no issues taking his Burning Tiger Band. They were fairly famous and sought-after artefacts on other continents. If Hao Tai learned that Liao Ying had a genuine one, it would not remain in her possession, one way or another. That was also why he had asked Qing Dongmei to keep a wary eye on the girl. It worried him that she was a valuable piece in all of this and Hao Tai and others were thoroughly unscrupulous. The key thing though, which was a very obscure bit of knowledge, and also why they were so sought after, was that anything held in them was inscrutable in the eyes of worldly fate. His own ring, crafted for him personally by his teacher, was the same. Nothing he put in it would be caught up in the net of the trials supreme divination. His score was thus mostly related to the things he had in another ring, just so it didnt look totally weird. It was amusing in a way to hear random conversations regarding his qualifications echo around the camp as people looked at that score and gossiped. A few like Hao Tai had even compared it overtly to people like Gan Jiao and even Jiao Den. Most of those leading the rankings now had scores of close to a million. His own by comparison was barely 300,000. Perhaps I should do something about that, he sighed, taking another swig of the wine, and watched the groups trail by. The sense that there was a shadowy problem somewhere in all this, fed through his divination art, was still there, melding inauspiciously with the quiet anger from the talisman as well. It was enough to make him wish he could have a headache, because it was certainly headache-worthy. He had tried two compass divinations, including a mortal one, and gotten precious little out of it though. He watched the group pass by for a few more moments, then, satisfied that a trace of the Yang Qi had settled from the talisman located on the bottom of the strong bottle of spirit wine, he stored it away again and stood, making his way after the group.

~ Lin Ling C Edge of the Savannah, Beyond Bad Mango ~
Who calls a town Bad Mango, Juni grumbled as she wiped blood off the last of her arrows. Someone who wants to make a terrible pun, she joked, looking out at the grasslands. The aforementioned town was still visible in the distant horizon amid grasslands lit in strange reds and purples by the last vestiges of a setting sun. The memories had been able to unpick that one for her all of their own accord. The settlement took its name from the ruined stele that sat in the middle, a two-metre tall rock carved with a map and a bunch of names. Clearly the means to read it had mostly been lost, but the one remaining bit of text on it had been -The Land Bad Man Go-. Someone had then carved into the bottom Waystone of Bad Mango, presumably very pleased that the dubious punctuation meant the words could be co-opted into Easten. It helped in a weird way that the town had a small oasis and some sink holes where against all the odds someone had actually succeeded in cultivating a variant of the tropical fruit tree in this landscape. She had tried one, confident that basically no spirit herb could poison her, and found that while they were not, in fact, bad, they would never be called good mangos. And thus, was the town of Bad Mango locked in, proudly shouted about by its occupants. They are not actually bad mangos, she added. Although the same cannot be said of the occupants. Seriously, we will kick you off a drop to see if you fall upwards! Juni said with mock exasperation. That doesnt even work now, she pouted. The other two just laughed, again reminding her how odd it was for them to not be sullen and morose, even if it was mainly just a fa?ade between them. For her, she had to laugh because of the bundles of rage that half the memories were. Juni she was sure was just wearing humour like a mask at this point and Teng Chunhua was clearly still finding her place in their band in some ways. The short trip into the town had been beneficial in a few ways. They had learned that this place had acquired bandits almost an hour after the main influences around here had had a lot of their forces called to fight in the jungle. The local towns who controlled stakes in the settlement were unable to deal with it because they were also so inconvenienced and so the settlement was basically controlled by a gang who charged extortionate rates and a tithe on anything going in and out. What do we do about the bodies? Teng Chunhua asked, looking at last of the bandits pretending to be gate guards who had pursued them upon leaving. Leave em for the nightlife, she suggested. They deserve it. In truth, I am more concerned about why the original text of the stele, such as was visible, had, as you put it, The Land Bad Man Go on it, Juni added, putting away the last of her cleaned arrows. No idea, she sighed. The inscription is ancient, badly damaged and the map barely a sketch, such as what remains. There is nothing to say that the stele was even originally for this place. You mean its a gimmick for travellers? Teng Chunhua muttered, eyeing her a little disbelievingly. You said it, she retorted, not me! True, the older woman sighed. It just feels bizarre in a different way in this place. Well it was clearly a trading market as much as a town, built around the sole water source out here, she pointed out. Having a humorous name probably helps. Or did help, until it got taken over by a bandit gang, Juni pointed out. True, true, she agreed, scanning the horizon towards the town. Three of the guards who had pursued them had been something like Nascent Soul realm body refiners, not that that had actually helped them a whole lot in the end. Their physical strength was the only thing in that category and they had stunned them at the gate for long enough to get this much distance, along with everything else in 200 metres, before they caught up. That skirmish had been short and brutal, the three stronger bandits killed with a lightning talisman and then the rest with a combination of yang blood, arrows and her stabbing one with the black spear. There are more preparing to come over, she observed, spotting the shadows of almost two dozen bandits making their way through the grasses. Juni scowled and drew a handful of arrows. Without comment, she held out the small pot of blood and watched as Juni dunked them and shot arrows one after another high into the air with almost casual ease. To see them ghost unnaturally far, hitting targets close to a mile away amid the grass, was yet another reminder of why Martial Archers were scary. In any case, it was hard to feel much pity, because had they been weaker, that would be that. They would have been raped and robbed of everything by the gate guards. When the last one fell, Juni stored away all her stuff and, without comment, glanced at the compass which was pulling them north-west ish, and they set off at a flat run, making distance. They got half a mile before a soul sense scoured out in their general direction, passing over them and failing to find them. It swept twice more until they finally passed beyond it, not that any of them stopped running. In the end, they ran for almost another hour, hiding their presence and cutting through bits of landscape that would make for a hard trail to follow before Juni finally deemed it safe to stop for a bit. Munching down on a Lingzhe, she considered their surroundings carefully while the other two consulted the compasses. We need to go further north, Juni finally concluded after pacing around the small hilltop they had stopped on staring at the compass in her hand. I got to say, the more I use that art, the better it is, Teng Chunhua, who sat nearby watching, murmured with an admiring sigh. Ah, yeah, she nodded, understanding what the older women meant. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! She had come to realise that the awareness of being touched by soul intent was also a part of One with What Is. It wasnt until Juni and Teng Chunhua both remarked on it earlier that she had realised it wasnt just her but the art, in truth. Well, I guess we are risking night travel, she asked. I think so, Juni agreed, as did Teng Chunhua after a moments consideration. At least until it becomes clear that we need to find a place to hole up C I dont fancy fighting one of those serpents out here. The serpents in question had mostly kept clear of them as far as she had noticed. She suspected that the blood had a slight hand in that. The ancestral memories put a rather unusual pressure on wildlife in their surroundings, she was coming to notice. Insects and stuff like spiders were largely unaffected, but the serpents, the odd larger lizard and such mostly just shadowed them a bit or avoided them. Assuming we see anything bigger than a cockroach, she pointed out, thinking back to the huge butchering and hunting camp outside of the town they had just fled. The locals likely shot anything bigger and skinned it at this point. That That is quite credible actually, Teng Chunhua agreed. I would say we should have stolen from them, but I rather suspect that their commitment to actually engaging with the cultivator warband would be disappointing. Unfortunately, yes, she agreed. Although I did drop a few of the herbs in a pot we stole from Ajara in the ditch with some scraps of ruined clothing when we ran away. Both of them looked at her and then just sighed in unison. What? she retorted, putting on her best who me? expression. Its justice, one way or another. Well, lets get a move on, Juni said after a moment. Their progress after that was not as fast as it had been during the day, but it was still pretty good. They had to kill a few spiders, and at last one small serpent, but between Junis archery, the yang blood and one barrier talisman they had little trouble with anything. About two hours after midnight, just as the moon was properly rising, they walked into another hunting trail that seemed to have been made several days prior by a large band heading in the same general direction. That sped up their progress again, so by the time the first rays of pre-dawn light were peeking over the horizon they finally arrived at the point that the compass was pointing them towards, except Well, this is odd, Juni declared as they stood on the top of the rise looking at the small ruin. It is odd, Teng Chunhua repeated flatly. Odd, she nodded, picking a leaf off a shrub and nibbling it, just to confirm her hunch. The hunting trail ends here, Teng Chunhua noted, looking back the way they came. And there is a trace of the yang blood here, she agreed glancing at a rock about thirty metres away which was faintly resonating with her. Like it truly ends here, Teng Chunhua added, stomping on the ground. It did, indeed, end right there. It sort of diffused a bit, but only a tiny bit. Unless the UrVash who had come through had vanished between one footfall and the next, this was absolutely odd. It is associated with that ruin down there, Juni frowned, turning to look at the fallen stele, a few scattered walls and two ruined buildings that had been built up to the edge of a shallow quarry in the side of the far hill. The vitality of the land is off, she added after a few moments. An anomaly? Teng Chunhua asked. I have a simpler theory, she sighed, walking down the hill, picking bits of vegetation here and there and looking at them. You recall there is that talisman? she called up after a few moments, before pausing and narrowing her eyes, staring at the ground ahead of her as the instincts twinged. Oh, Juni nodded and followed her down for a moment before suddenly drawing up short. Stop! Juni called. She nodded and backed away, carefully. Sorry, that was silly of me, she grimaced. It stands to reason they would trap it after covering their tracks. Would you two speak normal words? Chunhua scowled, crossing her arms. There is a talisman, Juni explained. Its called Heng Hengs Auspicious Field. Kind of niche, also very expensive, it tends to get used in setting large spirit gardens, she agreed. When you say expensive? Teng Chunhua frowned. Last time I had to get one on requisition I think it cost me 25 Earthly Jade to get one made, Juni sighed. It is a talisman that requires a Dao Lord with comprehensions in Earth and Water Laws to make. Oh Teng Chunhua looked around the shallow valley below them and shook her head. Seems profligate? Indeed, she agreed, but the memories tell me there was killing done here, as does, I am guessing, your divination art? she glanced at Juni. Death in four directions for a hundred metres from the stele, pretty much, Juni sighed. A big trap, then. Probably not a low grade talisman for the first person who comes poking, Teng Chunhua ran a hand through her hair. So this is the main band? Looks like it, or a subsidiary, Juni agreed. Well, it kind of works out in our favour, she pointed out. Well, my favour at least. How so? Juni asked. Well, the qi density here is even higher than usual, thanks to the stimulation done to the valley down there she pointed out. You want to try to break through here? Juni looked sceptically back at the vale and then at her. What if its a trap? -Damn you, she sighed inwardly, cursing both the more recent aspects of the memories in the blood and their eagerness that had caught her for a moment there, and also Juni, who was annoyingly right. The two of them looked at her for a long moment before she just sighed and manifested another Longevity Lingzhe, taking a large bite out of it with a scowl. Sorry, she sighed. Its fine but are you okay? Juni asked. Its The memories are being annoying, she explained. The closer I get to breaking through, the pushier they are becoming. You? Juni narrowed her eyes. The unspoken question there was clear: Are you going to be okay and not go crazy? Ill be fine, she said with a sigh. Lets keep going? Does it have to be at dawn? Juni asked as they started running along again, following the trail itself now, which was somewhat visible if they looked carefully. Noon is also possible, she elaborated. Although the impression I get is that it would not be quite as good, because I am female apparently. Oh, the auspicious alignments, Juni nodded. Well, we have an hour before sunrise, so somewhere might be suitable, Teng Chunhua added. Just not here, or on the trail, Juni finished, smiling in a way that never really reached her eyes. Or I will kick you off a cliff myself for the headache it will cause finding it if your breakthrough twists every alignment within a mile like it nearly did last time. I am not incompetent, she sniffed, picking up the pace. In the end, they ran on, parallel to the trail, until Juni led them away, across the grassland and into broken ground again, eventually stopping at a hill some three miles away that had a large section of exposed reddish-brown rock. Will here do? Juni said, looking around the hilltop. Considering it and the large exposure of iron-rich rock, she had to admit that it was indeed a pretty good place. Should do, she nodded, suppressing the surging eagerness of the blood yet again. You may want to back up though. Both of them looked at her, then Juni abruptly embraced her and whispered, Good luck! Yes, may fortune smile on you, Teng Chunhua added. Thanks she said, not really sure if she should smile or look serious as she broke away from Junis embrace. -You should use the array we showed you before, the old turtle stated, cutting through the eager surging intents of the later memories. Nodding, she took out the blood and started to draw the symbols on the rock, guiding them with her qi, linking them up and overlapping their common elements until it was complete. She then took out a bunch of the spirit herbs from both Golden Grass and Ajara and placed them in focal points in the array. Finally, she stored all her garments and gear and sat in the circle, naked, and started to eat spirit herbs and pills. The yang blood made the question of impurities in the pills from home largely moot in any case. With each cycle her qi became thicker and thicker, surging in tandem with her heartbeat as she pushed qi into the array continuously. State, Contain, Focus C Gather C Myriad C Land C Fortune, Link {Breath of the Wild} The qi of the land surged, twisting to focus around her as she kept devouring Golden Core grade spirit herbs, watching as her qi became more and more sluggish as her dantian twisted inwards. And inwards And inwards Inwards The symbol in her mind shifted and swirled, the qi surging and shifting in strange rhythms as it continued to swirl in on itself, pulling in qi from the world, threading it through her body, through her meridians, through the array until she was at the centre of an ever-deepening maelstrom of inwardly spiralling qi. Her dantian twisted inwards on itself and her meridians creaked under the strain. Her bones started to crack as well, as all the while qi continued to surge into her body. Finally, her qi seemed to reach a certain point, spun on itself in the heart of her dantian and then kept twisting, drawing itself together into a surging spiral of yang energies that then kept spinning. One rotation The blazing spiral became spherical. Five rotations It gained a deep, luminous red bronze colour. Fifteen rotations It manifested a blazing corona of yang fire. Twenty rotations It started to streak other colours, the yang energies taking on hues of the different sprit herbs she had in the array. Twenty Five rotations Her bones genuinely started to shatter and her vital qi was drawn into it, the ghostly patterns on them swirling across the surface of the core. Thirty rotations The symbol surged and the patterns began to reorder themselves to become closer to the Shieldbearer True Physique Thirty one rotations Her meridians started to distort, also being pulled into a subtly new layout, as her core continued to grow in size. Thirty two rotations The flames around her core became five-coloured and the bronze became faintly golden. Thirty three rotations The core spun on itself and then- She spat blood as it literally exploded. Her dantian recoiled, her meridians twisted and then distorted faintly. The energy held within it swept back through her body, turning her surroundings into a blazing column of yang fire that melted the rock even as it tempered her flesh and bones. The memories screamed, enraged in some strange way. When her body stabilized and she was sure she hadnt exploded, she stared up at the sky, processing her momentary epiphany. -Memories, you suck. This was a concise opinion, shared by many of the older ones, who had a decidedly pensive bent there. The later ones just raged mostly, while others claimed all sorts of strange things and a few generally denounced her human-ness as the problem. Muting them as best she could, she checked her bodys condition. What she found left her shocked. Her dantian had enlarged again and her meridians were- Okay, thats ridiculous, she exclaimed to the world at large. She had indeed broken through, in a way. Her physical cultivation had made some sort of strange advancement she couldnt quite articulate but she had a faint, vestigial grasp of another strength in her body. Her twelve Basic Meridians were no longer twelve, but thirteen. In addition to that, she had an extra set of eight ghostly meridians that spiralled through her body, connecting her vital gates. Inhaling, she drew the strength of the world into her and felt alive. That was the only way she could think of it. Her awareness of the world around her was vivid to a degree that it had not been before. You succeeded? Juni called from the middle distance. She sat up and looked around. The hilltop was glass and ash, grass was smouldering a hundred metres away. Standing, she walked over to them, dusting herself off. Well, kinda she grimaced. Youre at Body Tempering Teng Chunhua said dully. Ah I am? she blinked, realising that she really hadnt known what the realm above Mantra Seed was called. So I take it you didnt form a core? I nearly did, she shook her head. I need to think a bit on why it didnt work. Well, there was no lightning, Teng Chunhua frowned. Should there be? she asked, being totally unfamiliar with that breakthrough. I I think so? Teng Chunhua sighed, looking confused. I have to admit I dont know anyone who is at that realm, and I only know two Soul Meridians experts. My grandfather is one, and a senior who I work with occasionally in the Pavilion in Star Koppi village. My grandfather broke through almost three hundred years ago and that senior before I was born as well. Ah well, it was noisy, Juni said with a wry grin. I mean you charred the rocks a hundred metres away She nodded awkwardly at that. The explosion had been quite unexpected, although she was starting to see them as a running theme of sorts. Is breaking through to Body Tempering that easy though? she frowned, still mulling over the last few moments. No? Teng Chunhua also shook her head and muttered. Juni said nothing, but her expression was pensive again, staring away at the sky. In any case, I do not think we should linger here, Juni added, once she had finished reapplying her body paint hurriedly and put a few garments on to recover her modesty. My divination art is going a bit weird all of a sudden. Teng Chunhua nodded, looking around warily. That pillar of yang fire was probably visible for ten miles in every direction at least.

~ Cang Di C Cultivators Warband ~
They made camp somewhat after midnight in the end. The number of cultivators in the group now was such that the camp was less a camp and more a small sprawled village of tents, a few carriages and wagons, through which wound the inevitable streets of people bartering various bits and pieces from the days foraging. He himself was sat a bit of a distance away, beneath a tree on a rise at the edge of the camp where he could watch the stars and the moon. Since he had begun to feel that faint premonition that something was wrong, it had only grown. Now, it was at the point where he felt his shoulder blades itching faintly, as if someone was pointing a blade at him from the darkness. No one else seemed to notice anything, or if they were, they were keeping it to themselves, which was only heightening his quiet unease. Sending out his soul sense into the night, he swept their surroundings as far as he could, careful to avoid both the various groups patrolling the perimeter. There were few actual predators out here that were willing to bother them, as near as he could tell. Not in the two miles his soul sense could reach anyway. A pack of the horned jaguars, led by one that was close to an Immortal realm beast, was lurking about a mile to their west. They were likely the same ones a group of scouts had tried to hunt earlier to no avail. A two-headed serpent was hunting a small pack of mouse-like mammals to the east. Not to mention another two-headed serpent was lurking in the bottom of the shallow lake nearby. That last thing was probably the most dangerous thing nearby, barely a Chosen Immortal and showing no inclination to come poke at them. By the time he had completed the sweep of the surroundings, the moon had risen properly and he again found his mind turning to the suppression and the distance they had covered. The Jade Gate Court were following their compass, using that to guide their path this way and that, having basically explained to the group as a whole that their first concern was the safety of all those here, rather than any particular treasure. He, and quite a few others, he was sure, didnt believe that for a hot second, but aside from that one self-inflicted iron brick of a settlement, they really had had a fairly painless trip so far, so it was hard to publicly poke holes in matters -Unless you happened to be properly paying attention to the path we took today, he mused. About two hours after they had left that camp, their progress had started to divert west subtly, then east then back west until they finally made camp here. If they had gone in a straight line they could have covered almost 40 miles in those hours Instead they had gone barely 20 He was pretty certain at this point that there had been no danger to divert around because his own divination art had been tallying fairly well with the obvious evaded dangers and yet twice the group had been diverted to avoid things that he got no sense of, nor had Dongmei when he asked her quietly. He swept the surroundings again, but still found nothing that would provoke the kind of bad vibes he was continuing to feel. -Is it my bad vibes, or is it a matter of perspective though? It was certainly true that if you kept divining problems long enough, problems started finding ways to get divined by you. It was a known problem with fixation divinations, not to mention self-fulfilling ones. Divine trouble enough times and not only will you find it, but usually you find it after you gave up looking, thus making it doubly dangerous. Below, a group of disciples from one of the newer bands who had drifted in His attention was pulled away as his senses caught a point of distorting space from about half a mile to the west of camp. The flare of void fire from the teleportation hung in the night air for a while as almost two dozen figures adjusted themselves and then made their way down the hill. That was the first batch who had arrived this close in almost a week. Most of them arrived during the day and so got thrown off by their movement and obfuscation. To arrive at night meant that they were likely coordinated with a force already here. Watching them go straight to the inner camp, he caught gold robes in the distant light with red dragons on them C Shimmering Dragon Sept. And so another useless bunch arrive, he sighed, spitting in to the darkness. When it came to hotheaded lunatics, the Shimmering Dragon Sept were to the southern continent what the Red Sovereigns were to the central continent. They also had excellent ties to the Argent Hall and were thoroughly in the Imperial Court camp. They had little to do with legitimate dragons either, according to what he knew. Their claim to fame was that their founder had killed a dragon in the turbulent years between the Shen and the Dun Dynasties and the remains of that, mainly its blood and flesh, were the vitality of the sect. The dragons enslaved spirit was their guardian. They were also another group who had He pulled out the manual that Shu Tian had provided him, an account of those times as the sect master recalled them, and flipped through it. Sure enough, the Shimmering Dragon Sept, just like the Argent Hall, Jade Gate Court and a few others had had their defining origins in that time, rising at the expense of the chaos unleashed when the Heavenly Dawn Sect and several of their key allies collapsed into obscurity on the Central and Southern continents. He thought about the words on the wall, ones Han Shu had also read, and found himself wondering why not just the first emperor but also a Kong Hao had been cursed by Mu Shansu in the message he left. Flipping back through the book, there was no overt mention in events of a Kong Hao There was a Din Hao though, a fellow advisor appointed to help Empress White Swan choose a new emperor. The empress had vanished, Din Hao had vanished, Mu Shansu vanished, Ruo Tian vanished The vanishing of those old masters had been the catalyst for a short interregnum that had finally broken the influence of Shan Lai on Eastern Azure, mainly through the Dun clan managing to seize the moment and re-establish themselves. After that, the powers of the central continent had been those clans that sided with the Dun clan, including the Jade Gate Court and the Red Sovereign Sect, the Four Peacocks Court and a few who, while neutral, had thrown their lot in with auspicious timing, like the Hao clan, who then founded the Argent Hall, or the Muan clan, who founded the Shimmering Dragon Sept He finished skimming through it, frowning. They were all new stars who had no desire to work with the old influences. The Shu Pavilion and Seven Sovereigns had been thoroughly outmanoeuvred and the latter had never really recovered its position. As for the Lu and Ha clans, as well as the Shen and Yuan clans they had sort of shuffled along and were all ancient enough that their lack of a firm stance had never really harmed them. And those old mastersMu Shansu, Ruo Tian and a few less well remembered others, who had vanished without trace in the depths of Yin Eclipse were forgotten by history except by a very small number of old ancestors from before the rule of the heavens changed. And yet here and now, you have a collective of those who benefited most from their disappearance, and that tablet and sword are in Hao Tais possession and the Din clan? -If this Kong Hao and that Din Hao are the same does that mean that the Jade Gate Courts links to the Din clan are not just through the Dun clan or the Kong clan directly? Thinking through his own knowledge, there had never, to his knowledge, been the faintest hint of the Din clan having deep links to the Kong clan. He swept the surroundings again, continuing to look for the source of his unease, and again found nothing untoward. -And yet why did we suddenly slow after destroying that camp? Idiot, he groaned, turning on the spot.Idiot, idiot, you had the fate-maligned answer all along! It was a really obvious answer. The Jade Gate Court also knew that Han Shu was associated with Kun Juni and Lin Ling. -Did they put some trap in that spot? That was all he could think of, really. -I was careful, he frowned, poring back over his memories. Eventually he had to draw a blank there, though. The more likely source was their compass. The Jade Gate Court basically had the monopoly on diviners at this point. Most of the remaining independently minded ones had been enticed over, and the few that remained, like those with the Nine Auspicious Moons, he was familiar enough with to know their limitations. -Does that mean they are laying a trap for whoever has Han Shu and Kun Junis talismans? He stared up at the sky, watching the stars shift gently overhead, as he pondered the possibilities of that idea, which became more and more likely. All they had to do was slow down and unless the person or persons were stronger than someone like Kong Bo or Jiao Den, or they ran into another area of soul sense repression, the Ancient Immortals and the Jade Gate Court would fall on them like the cruel fist of heaven before they even understood what was happening. And for better or worse I may have contributed to that he scowled, feeling angry suddenly. The hunters, if it was indeed them following, were so weak they could do nothing to this group and if it was a bunch like the Red Sovereigns they would just join forces. If it was another force, he couldnt see really who it could be unless it was one of the few northern forces. Pulling out the wine jar, he put it down, forcing a tiny bit of qi out and drew it into a faint symbol C a hunter sign that simply read trap. It was only a single word, but that should in theory be enough to at least make them wary while being vague enough that anyone else who didnt know about those signs who stumbled across it would be more confused than anything else or believe it an actual trap. -Or I could split from the group, flee and try to meet with them directly? He entertained that idea for a moment before sighing again and going back to staring at the sky above. It made him question his own not morality because he hardly considered himself a good person. I have seen good people he took a deep drink of the wine and raised it to the sky. And much good it did you, Good Fortune Saintess! Rather, it made him question what his attitude to those weaker than him really was The stars continued to shift overhead as he watched them and let his mind move to something else. There was no curvature in here C something he had marked a while ago C but the question of what this place was exactly was still open to debate. It was almost certainly a shattered plane of some description rather than a round plane or a cosmic well. A bird hooted nearby and he stared at the moon, watching a flock of distant birds scatter from some distant trees. For fates sakes, is this what they call having so many talismans you forget what you have? he sighed, pulling out a Nascent Soul talisman designed for beast suppression before putting it away. He had not really looked at possessing a bird to scout because beast possession was not a common art and he hadnt run into a bird that had a robust soul foundation until that one just now, whose call had a hint of soul strength. He had used it once in the forests, but there the cloud and the weather had been a serious impediment to its utility and it wasnt until they were out here that his soul sense properly returned. He cast his soul sense around, finally finding the owl-like creature, which was sitting in a tree about a mile away, near the lake, watching the serpents still stalking the mammal burrows. Gently slipping a thread of his sense into the creature, he nudged it to take flight, letting it soar up into the clear night. It took a few moments for him to orientate himself and find their camp, via the lake. From there he nudged it up higher, riding thermals to get altitude, and surveyed the distance with his souls strength and the animals natural night sight as he worked out how best to ensure he didnt snap the thin tether to the creature. It was a feat of control that was made artificially hard by the limits on what he had to work with. Finally, after some minutes of the bird just circling, he worked out that he could probably direct it to fly for maybe thirty miles and just rely on its eyesight and soul sense. It could see nearly triple the distance he could in the day anyway. All he had to do was focus on the fine control and not disturbing the bird overly while making sure it scouted. It flew off, with him keeping one eye on what it saw, while the other scoured his own surroundings. He had quite a few powerful barrier talismans he could use in any case, but there was no harm in being extra careful. The first thing he noted was maybe forty miles to the south west, shimmering lights of something in the distance. He directed the bird to fly in that direction, noting that the first glimmers of pre-dawn were starting to show and eventually a- He nearly broke the connection, such was his shock, because it wasnt a settlement but a moving column of torches racing across the grasslands, following the rough line of the trail they had been following. The band was itself only about 300 strong, but as the bird swept onwards, eating up the miles, he saw another, maybe a hundred strong, running from further south and then another, maybe double that again, angling in from the south. The bird spun around, its attention caught by something, and he blinked in shock as a flare of brilliant yang qi erupted some twenty miles away to the south-east, swirling hundreds of metres into the air before dissipating. It was odd enough and visible enough that- His breath caught abruptly as the birds vision swept past, and he saw another distant shadow of movement, like a swam of ants running across the grasslands. Some were diverting off in the direction of the flare, he noted as he urged the bird on carefully so that he could observe them. It took most of his control to not break the connection, because while the other bands combined were decent in size, there had not been any great strength in them perceivable through the eyes of the bird. This band, however, was not a band; it was an army and it was running breathtakingly fast. The most approximate headcount told him it was maybe 5000 strong, all of them at least Core Formation with hundreds at Soul Foundation. Fully a third of the whole force were strong enough that the birds own sense was unable to gain anything from them. At its head ran 100 demons painted completely red and black carrying banners. Behind them ranged approximately eight forces, each led by an old demon with greying hair or beards- Abruptly, a female figure wearing a robe and a mask glanced up, straight at the bird, and a moment later a wisp of what was soul sense came like a grasping hand for him. Urging the bird up, he let it shoot into the sky, escaping the attack which, while powerful, was unable to adapt quite that flexibly. Directing it away, he groaned inwardly as with the increased altitude he could see a fifth band moving to catch up from behind that other one, maybe 600 strong. -So that is why I was feeling uneasy. We really did kick a damn hornets nest with that settlement, he cursed. He directed the bird back in his general direction, sweeping in a vast arc across the landscape as it soared on the dawn thermals and tried to ensure that it didnt pass beyond the range of his control. It flew on for several minutes before he spotted yet another band, angling in from the north, across the horizon, no more than a distant shadow against the grass. Approaching it, steeling himself, he felt his heart sink a bit as he found that while this band was smaller, totalling maybe 400 odd and not moving anywhere near as fast as the large army, they were basically flanking to catch up to them. They were also comprised almost entirely of demons the bird could not see through and well over two thirds wielded bows while the rest carried hide shields and spears, screening ahead of the main force. He flew on, continuing the sweeping arc, and found, grimly, that miles further on, past that point was yet another band, only 200 strong, but split into very organised columns, each with banners and again totally inscrutable. One lot carried bows, again, and the others long glaives made of beast bone and had headdresses made of serpents. At their heart ran a group of ten demons who were clearly some kind of guards escorting two old demons riding on a chariot of all things. Both demons were garbed in robes of what he fancied were some kind of skins and carried staves made of bone and wood set with what looked like beast cores. Of all their organisation he could see that the other demons were giving the two a wide- There was a sense of abrupt dissociation and Yin Thunder abruptly surged down the link as the unfortunate bird was incinerated by what had almost certainly been a lightning bolt. He strained to hear it, feeling a pang of sorrow for the poor animal which had done nothing to deserve getting incinerated really. -However, I was maybe five miles away and got spotted almost immediately That was the main thing. The nearest of them was about 40 miles away and if they kept up the pace they were running at they would likely catch them just after sunrise. That said, as he played back what he had seen in his minds eye, it had looked like the largest force had been slowing and the others were angling in such a way as to flank their general location or to probably join up with the larger army. All the groups were running flat out to catch up in any case. Standing up, he shook his head grimly, looking back towards the camp which was starting to stir properly now the sun was rising again. Is this all for one ruined settlement where they fought a barely pyrrhic victory? he muttered out loud, Or did some idiots actually manage to steal something of value elsewhere? The more he thought about it, the more likely that seemed, especially given the people trading spirit herbs. He pulled out that herb and then turned to look back at the horizon where massive problems were rapidly advancing towards them. What the hells did you idiots take that had made this kind of force come from all? he trailed off, turning to the north. All directions straight for us He cast about, looking for another bird with a Nascent Soul foundation After a few moments he just kicked the rock he had been sat on and then stored the herb away again, lest he be tempted to throw it. What to do What to do? he paced back and forth, muttering under his breath. Based on what he had seen, he could probably destroy a good number of that force just on his own; he had enough talismans and treasures No, he sighed out loud and kicked another rock. They are not that simple, absolutely not that simple. The army had been moving faster than they had been during the day. The demons lived out here, had survived this land for who knew how long. The prisoners! he snapped his fingers and stalked off towards the camp before stopping again. They are not suppressed. It was such a simple, obvious thing that he indeed had to kick something again, sending a rock clattering off into the grass. What is the nature of the suppression? Turning on his heel, he stalked back over the hill and went to look back at the sunrise that was hiding any trace of the approaching calamity. It was something he had been considering for a while, but the pieces had just not been fitting. Not until he thought about how both those groups of demons had detected his presence in the bird easily and at serious distance. Our pills became less, and while talismans still work, now even efficiency and manipulation is problematic, he mused, ticking them off on his hands as he paced around the tree again. The teleportation issues seem to stem from dimensional inflexibility? It is still possible but it now costs a magnitude more C and nobody can fly. Not even with treasures. That is the going theory regarding why we cannot manifest our Immortal Souls easily either Talismans work, albeit at a much higher cost because they generally draw on the natural spatial laws of the place, not the users understanding of it, he added. Same deal with divination talismans and such. So soul suppression, inability to perform teleportation without talismans and the huge pressure on forming minor teleportation, spatial laws being different and the dimensions? The obvious answer was one that had been mooted a few times, albeit not with a lot of confidence, because it was a crazy idea. -It would explain a lot, though. What if the goal of the Imperial Court isnt really what is in here, but this space itself. Is this actually a shard of a higher world? Are we not actually suffering suppression but attunement backlash? That was something he had pondered a bit, but circumstances had never been quite right to test it. Now, though He closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. It was an expensive talisman to waste, a serious lifesaving talisman in fact, of which he only had three C A Dao Cage talisman. The three he possessed were all Dao Ascendant grade talismans who could block sustained attacks from a Dao Ascendant for probably an hour. The talismans were fuelled by formations of Dao Jades sealed into the talismans themselves. Fantastically expensive to make and the kind of lifesaving thing that could even block a single strike from a World Venerate. Shaking his head, he departed the camp, hiding his presence as best he could, and dashed straight into the grassland, moving at his full speed until he was almost eight miles away from the camp. Sitting down, he took out one of the talismans and activated it, encasing the area for ten metres around him in a shimmering haze. In reality the process of attunement was quite simple: All you had to do was get all your old qi and vital qi out of your body and Nascent Soul without anything replacing it. Any quality Dao Cage talisman would do, but he was paranoid enough about the Jade Gate Court that he was unwilling to take any chances. As it was, unless a Dao Ascendant personally showed up with an Ascendant weapon, he was about as safe as could be inside a regular Dao Cage; however, given the backing of people like Kong Bo it was not a risk he was willing to take. -Certainly they are determined to expend opportunities if not treasures to try to end me although that wouldnt get them very far in reality. Everything he had seen so far lent towards this being less a trial and more some kind of backhanded stratagem by some power group in the Imperial Court to tilt the balance of favour in this junior generation more thoroughly in their favour. The why of it was fairly opaque as well, unless? -Dont tell me this is all going back to the Heavenly Hundred, he groaned inwardly. Are the Dun, the earthly branch of the Kong heavenly clan, trying to clear the board so they can field a concealed competitor from this world to rival the two from the Hao clan? That was the only reason he could think as to why they wouldnt just wait out him breaking through to Dao Immortal and going somewhere less obnoxious. Once he was certain the barrier was complete, he started the unpleasant process of removing every shred of unrefined qi within his body. This was the bit that, for most, required a Dao Immortal, but an Ancient Immortal with a Dao Cage could also do that with the aid of a second talisman so long as you had some comprehensions with soul laws. Taking out the talisman in question, usually just called a cage controller, he slapped it on himself and stored all his clothes away, extricated all his treasures from his dantian and then put his storage rings on the grass beside him, bundling it all up in a sack that he tied to his spear. Finally, he linked himself to the Dao Cage barrier with the control talisman and just told it to keep pulling qi out of his body. Once it was set, all he could do was sit there, shouldering the discomfort. The whole process took a mere 5 minutes, leaving him with a dull ache in his stomach and an unnatural sense of chill in the first light of day. When that was done, he contracted the Dao Cage until it was basically cloaking his body as a second skin, forcing out all the qi around him and began the second stage. This time, he directed the talisman to pull out his vital qi, bracing his body with his martial intent as it tore out the stored longevity in his flesh, blood, bones and even the small building blocks that made them up. Finally, he turned his attention inwards and voided all the soul strength in his Sea of Knowledge, binding every shred of qi inside his Immortal Soul and then feeding that into the control talisman. Whimpering silently under the horrific pressure, he watched the orphaned qi around him dissipate away and be consumed by the natural environment. That process gave him a surprising shock, because he had been steeling himself for it to take a good twenty or thirty minutes, opening up all sorts of opportunities for someone to notice, but in fact it melted away like the first morning mists, vanishing in all of five minutes. Even then he held it for a full five minutes more before cancelling the control talisman. The barrier snapped back to its original form and he cancelled it and then pulled out a blink talisman and stared as it just sizzled and collapsed. Well thats not helpful, he sighed. Pulling out a Phase Leap talisman, he tried again and watched as it failed to work as well. A quick check showed that even a teleport talisman just failed to initialise. Okay he stared at the talismans, and then involuntarily at the horizon and then the sky. I really hope that is not the case, he grimaced, thinking of the approaching armies, and pulled out a single use Ground Contraction talisman. This one did work, thankfully, carrying him to a hill a further two miles out before it crumbled into dust, the Heavenly Jade powering it turning into glittering dust at the last as the seal on it unravelled. Even so, you cannot be too careful, he sighed, sitting down by a rock as he started to reabsorb qi from the surroundings. His suspicions were validated within moments as he felt the subtle differences in the qi entering his system. He stared at it as it flowed into his parched meridians and swirled into his tortured dantian, billowing out as- MYRIAD ELEMENTS TRUE QI! he could not help but yelp out loud as he recognised the foundation realm of the qi he was absorbing. Somewhere the nameless fates are certainly mocking us, he sighed, slumping back against the rock. Here we are floundering around and cursing this! And all the while, the reality is this is indeed a shard of a supreme world! As he watched his reserves fill, he was relieved to see that his Four Peaks Celestial Law worked just fine to absorb it. -For all the talk of the difficulties of the Martial Path and its fearsome combat prowess, it is easy to overlook that its real strength comes from its mastery of Intent, he mused. Abusing that, and combined with the knowledge that an Immortals longevity was tied equally to body and soul, one could be used to shore up the other. Even a good Immortal Realm spiritual cultivator could do that with a bit of time and effort, but for a martial cultivator such as himself, who had an exceptional grasp of intent and a far more robust principle than many would ever suspect, considering the Shu Pavilions lack of high quality spear scriptures, it was easy to replenish soul intent. In fact, he was pretty sure that once his vital qi fully replenished, which it was doing rapidly now as he filtered it through his Sea of Knowledge, and then exchanged soul intent back into vital qi, he might actually have made some gains in this place without ever realising it. After a few more minutes, he had as much unrefined qi in his body as he could. Refined qi would take a while longer, but it was what it was. He experimentally used his movement art and found it was back to normal, mostly. He then tried to teleport and grimaced as that got basically nowhere. So the spatial laws in this place really are much more rigid, he complained to the world at large. Focusing on his soul sense, he swept it out and found that he could direct his perception almost anywhere within 30 miles of his current position if he pushed it in a straight line and didnt care for his surroundings. That meant that the suppression there was maybe a factor of ten. On a whim he searched in what would have been the general direction of the nearest band of interlopers. A few moments searching got him nothing, although that was unsurprising given he was still unused to the current circumstances. Even attuned, his soul sense was suppressed by close to another factor of ten. Outside, he could push it for almost 300 miles in a straight line. Harsh was all he could say as he pulled it back. The trip back to camp, once he had dressed again and cloaked himself in his soul sense so his strength appeared as before, took only a few minutes compared to what it had before. Arriving on the hill, he had been on before, however, he found Qing Dongmei standing there, looking concerned. Ah, there you are, she exhaled. What is wrong? he asked. I came looking for you earlier and you were nowhere to be found. A bunch from the Glimmering Dragon Sect arrived and then Hao Tai and the rest have all vanished off somewhere C I couldnt find you she blushed faintly, looking embarrassed now. He didnt bother to correct her mistake, and just shook his head. Its fine, I had a thing to sort out. We do have a problem though. We do? she asked. Yes, he grimaced. But first, you said that Hao Tai and Din Ouyeng are missing? Not just in one of the warded tents? He swept his sense out, searching the camp as carefully as he could and found that they were indeed all gone. Looking outwards, he found them on the far side of the shallow lake, in another small camp about three miles away that was well warded. -Not after me then There were a few tents there and the female demon prisoners? Narrowing his eyes, he focused on the surroundings, warily probing what he could, and watched until two familiar figures left a tent. The first, being led by one of the senior sisters from the Argent Hall, was Liao Ying, who looked blank-faced and dazed. The others who followed behind were Hao Tai and a youth in the robes of the Glimmering Dragon Sect. The final figure who left the tent was dressed as a common cultivator wearing a mask. Ill kill him, he sighed, splitting off his soul sense. Even if that man had not actually violated her, he made that determination then and there, because simply put the other prisoners, the demons and two of the female bureau prisoners and another one he didnt recognise at all were also there, bound and naked. -Righteousness and evil are just two more flags Youll what? Qing Dongmei said dully. Hao Tai, I will probably kill him, either here or once we leave, he said simply. Okay, Qing Dongmei said doubtfully. But why? They are probably mistreating the female prisoners in a camp, about three miles away on the other side of the lake, he said simply. Her expression flickered from shock to disgust to cool outrage before nodding. In any case, an opportunity may arise sooner rather than later, he added, taking her by the arm. Eh? What? she nearly yelped as he used his movement art to carry her in a few seconds almost four miles away from the camp and away from the lake as well. You what? she said dully, stumbling to keep her balance. How? There is likely to be a proper battle, today, he explained, sitting down on a rock. Are you not affected by whatever? she just repeated blankly. I took a risk; it paid off, he sighed. I can do so for you as well. You can? she paused. Yes. We will need people who can fight at full strength and all those at the camp over the lake are also fully attuned. All the Golden Immortals and Ancient immortals from the Jade Gate Court, Glittering Dragon and Argent Hall are. -So, they really could have a Dao Immortal with them? Pondering these matters, that thought, which had been haunting him for a good while, resurfaced. -Although, they could have used the same method I did, seeing as a lesser Dao Cage talisman would also do, and admittedly there are a few more circuitous ways to solve the soul law issue, which is a strong suit of the Jade Gate Court anyway. There was also no saying when they did it, unfortunately, beyond that it didnt appear to have been too recently. Thinking back, the obvious time was actually when they were all sat around, pondering that town Qing Dongmeis disciples had worked out was called Valinkar. -Not to mention, if they had a Dao Immortal, they could have salvaged a huge amount of this much more easily? So why would a Dao Immortal keep quiet? That circle still resolutely refused to square itself in his head in a satisfying way as he looked around further. -Could there be more than one Dao Immortal? And they dont see eye to eye? That was about the only thing he could think of, but that only raised more questions than it answered. -People like that would be even more of a target than people like me? They cant be with one of the main groups or their group would have just struck off on their own? -If it was a rogue cultivator, maybe? That was deeply brave or very mendacious, and they would also not go anywhere near a horde of brats from the Jade Gate Court or similar, amped up on all sorts of talismans and with means beyond means, who would not blink at trying to grab a Dao Seed nobody would likely come to ask questions about. All she stared at him blankly. Yep, he nodded grimly, pushing those thoughts away for the moment. She stared at him, the permutations of things that could go wrong and how little anyone might be able to do about it reflected in her clear eyes for him to see for several seconds. How many of us can you attune? she asked decisively. And when you say there will be a battle later? Oh, not against them, he sighed. We have a literal army of demons bearing down on us. Maybe 7000 all told, from almost every direction except north. The only reason I cant say north is because the bird I used to spy on them was struck down by lightning first. Nameless defiling monkeys milk! Qing Dongmei put her hands over her mouth, but it still came out as a strangled snarl rather than a shriek. When will they get here? she asked at last. If they keep at the same speed they were, then an hour or two from now? But I think they will mass up and organise first. What kind of strength are we talking? she mumbled, sitting down again on a rock. Id guess a third of them are Nascent Soul or higher? he shrugged. Their leaders had soul sense ranges comparable to mine as it is now. Which is? she asked dully. About 30 miles in a line if I push it. Yours reaches what, two? About that, yes, she nodded, biting her lip and clearly already doing those same calculations he had earlier. You can extend it for 150 odd outside? he added, recalling what he had seen of her using such means before. The suppression is variable but its close to a 90-95% reduction for most of us, I would imagine. So thats two coming who are at least as strong as you are outside of here, in terms of soul sense? her voice turning a bit edgy. Yes. One of whom appears to be using something like a Spiritual Law; most of them seem to be innate body refinement cultivators though. Suppressed as we are, this will be a bloodbath, she groaned. Yes, and the Jade Gate Court slowed us down for some reason. I suspect because they think cultivators they want to trap are following us, he added with a bright grin. Oh may they be fucked in the ass by the celestial monkey! she swore. I dont suppose we can just collect up everyone vaguely deserving and teleport away? she added after a moment. Wordlessly, he handed her a teleport talisman. She put her qi into it, stared at it then threw it on the ground and stomped on it for good measure. Ah, I wish I didnt have to share a generation with these idiots! she cursed. Agreed, he sighed. So, how many of us can you attune? she asked. Only those who have comprehensions in soul laws, he grimaced, not really needing to add that I trust. So me and Zi Min? Just you, he shook his head. You dont trust Zi Min? she blinked. Zi Min doesnt have any grasp of soul laws, he said with a sigh. I am not really a good combatant, she sighed. No, but you are good with a bow, and can run away with the prisoners from the Argent Justice sect if this all goes to shit, he said.

~ Yergak C Grass Stalker Warband ~
When they finally caught up with the main group an hour after dawn, Yergak found he was impressed and also faintly relieved because the eyes were back. The forces mustering were from all over, but the main strength was from Ajara, based on the banners being flown. This proper army, one of the Blue Serpent warriors muttered, sounding a bit overawed as they crested the last rise to properly look at the fires scattered in every direction ahead of them. WE SEE YOU! a watcher, an elite hunter from Ajara, called from the nearby rocks. Moon Sickle sees Ajara! he called back. Blue Serpent sees Ajara! another of their warriors added. The watchers nodded and waved them on by without further comment, letting them advance. The eyes didnt vanish either as he glanced around, seeing a few other smaller bands crossing the perimeter and being hailed here and there. He cast a searching look at Takgos who grimaced and nodded at him so it wasnt just his paranoia, it seemed. They passed through the boundary into the ad hoc camp, navigating between small groups of resting warriors, hunters and citizens of Ajaras various clans, it seemed. Based on overheard chatter, it seems they had run through the night and run hard, given Ajara was almost a hundred miles away as the bird might fly. He was wondering how they managed it when they passed over another rise and found a large cleared space where various shaman were chanting and dancing, painting sigils on a hundred UrVash who were red with the colour of their own blood, shuffling in a dazed trance around a banner inscribed with ancient ancestral sigils that faintly crackled with mana. A doom guide banner, Hunter Korjai muttered half in awe, half in fear, echoed by Takgos and then Argok. Honoured are the fallen, for they have lit the path to war, Dergazt muttered as they jogged past. Honoured are the fallen The rest of their group, hunters and warriors alike, murmured. They passed beyond the banner towards the main area of the camp, where the leaders of the force were likely gathered. Their job was basically to relay the greetings of Warguz, youngest son of Yuugor, Chief of the Golden Grass village, along with the leaders of their own contingents Kabu, an Elders son from the Moon Sickle and Qehoz, the new, more senior leader of the Blue Serpents. Really, Warguz should have been doing this himself, he couldnt help but feel. Likely he would have, but they had not known this was Ajara until they saw the sentries themselves. Probably ignorance would not be seen as an excuse though. Unlike the Golden Grass village, Ajara was a real power, with leaders like Great Shaman Ezajara who were feared and respected across the whole territory. Rumour had it that Ezajaras notoriously bad temper was as much down to the fact that she had been born a she and so could not take on her late fathers role as the chieftain of Ajara. As for her un-UrVash looks and lack of pointy ears C he supposed it was an unfortunate throw-back to her familys history with the Sar clan. Me think Warguz going to get stomach worms if he realises how important this place is, Dergatz snickered as they made their way past another camp, this time from Sanaak town, their elite warriors with their shields and spears sitting around drinking and chatting. They were finally halted at the inner boundary by a bunch of Towering Tribe guardians. What is you doing? one rumbled bluntly from where they were sitting on a rock, looking very bored. I bring greetings from our advance party, of the Moon Sickle, Blue Serpents and Golden Grass to the leader of this war camp. I am Yergak, Hunter of the Moon Sickle tribe. I greet you, he stepped forward and made the formal greeting. We greet you, hunter. You may pass to carry your greeting. The others may wait here, another of the tribe guards nodded. He saluted with a fist to his chest and waved for the others to go find somewhere to camp. They shot off, looking annoyingly relieved he thought. The inner camp was mostly elite warriors of Ajara, close to 300 if he wasnt wrong, which had to be maybe a third of what had remained from what they sent to fight in the jungles. -Did the Great Shaman empty Ajara? That seemed unlikely, but then, knowing the stories about her maybe not. He was stopped two more times, forced to repeat the annoying formality ritual each time before finally reaching the central campfires where a band of old UrVash were sat conversing silently, as if in their own world. -Ah, that explains it, he shuddered. The Ajara elders, the clan greybeards. The old geezers sat around the fire were all monsters in their own right, not at the degree of Ezajara, who had region-wide infamy, but they were all old warriors who had fought in the deeps and secured great standing for their families or had long links with Ajara. All of them had tattoos that marked them as veterans of campaigns in every direction and survivors of real terrors. Two even had a green scorpion painted, marking them as veterans of the infamous raid by Mayumi of the Hundred Ghosts when the Grass Scorpions had last incurred into these lands over a hundred years before his birth. A reminder that even a power as unscrupulous as the Grass Stalkers had an iron core at its heart and a spine made of experienced old veterans who knew exactly how much violence to apply in any situation to yield the most profitable results. I greet honoured elders of Ajara, of the Grass Stalker Confederacy of Tribes, on behalf of the Moon Sickle Tribe, the Blue Serpent tribe and the junior chieftain Warguz of Golden Grass village, he saluted with both fists to his chest and then held out his hands as if offering their contents in the formal ritual of greeting old elders. We see you, hunter of the Moon Sickle Tribe, one of the old UrVash rumbled from where he sat. You have run hard. The Moon Sickle sweeps the grass. The Moon Sickle thanks honourable elder for the words, he finished the ritual. How many do you bring? another elder asked, between mouthfuls of some roasted game. Just over 900 in total. When we set out we were not clear of the scope of the threat. Half our number come from Golden Grass, citizens and irregulars, but the rest of us are all Hunters, or young elites of our tribes from the border regions close to the Badlands. Little more needed to be said than that really. Send your three tribal envoys to see us in due course. We would know of the nature of the other attacks outside of our tribes territory, another scarred old elder rumbled. With respect honoured elders, I may supply you with that information now if you desire it, he volunteered, as much because it would annoy Warguz who was clearly being a facetious little git in sending them here. The various old Elders eyed him, looking pensive. -Eh, it was worth a try, he sighed inwardly. Okay, the old elder who had first addressed him nodded. Sit, eat, explain your tale, the scarred old elder added, waving for him to approach the fire and take some meat and drink. He saluted in thanks and took a seat, helping himself to an appropriately sized piece of one of the birds and relaying their various experiences. He explained the escalation and the oddities of the raids and how many had seemed to target very unusual things. The injuries done and the deliberate disrespects of the attackers along with their fears it was some new warband emerged from the Badlands. He concluded with a quite detailed recounting of the events in Golden Grass village and finally presented them with the talisman that they had found. That had ended up staying with him because Meklaz had been at a loss regarding that and also unwilling to turn it over to the Golden Grass elders or the remaining town shaman, not liking their attitude. The old Ajara elders took the talisman and looked at it carefully, passing it around before finally returning it to him. They conversed quietly for a while, their words no more than faint hisses in his ears. Another reminder that old UrVash just got stronger; they didnt grow any less hale for their fading skin or lightening hair, unlike other races. He ate in silence and answered more questions as they occasionally asked them, learning along the way that the scarred old elder had fought with the warband, which had sacked Moonless Lake village in a singular offensive, albeit at great cost. That identified him as Roja Lake Cutter, so called for his feat of killing a three-headed serpent in Moonless Lake from which the village had taken its name. We thank you, Hunter of the Moon Sickle, for this tale, the eldest finally said, putting his cup aside. Return to your band and have them take up station to the east of the camp and rest. We will attack when we get word that Warleader Xavak and March Stalker Ilkurz have brought their forces into position to the north. He stood and left, saluting them a final time, pondering that bit of information with a slightly awed feeling. Xavak and Ilkurz were also famous old UrVash. Xavak mainly because he was a successful Warleader who had served three Chief of Chiefs with great acumen. Ilkurz was a survivor of a tribe that was now extinguished in all but myth C the Sky Biter Tribe. He had traded blows with a Dvarad she-devil and survived C or been let live, which was a bit less glamorous. The tale itself was famous though C enough that there was not a young UrVash in the last two centuries in this region who didnt know it. The Sky Biter tribe had been the biggest tribe to hold the Badlands, even occupying, for a while, the reconquered settlement of Inukas, which some old evils had renamed Valinkar. That had been their undoing in the end, because a single DVarad she-devil had appeared one night, walked out of the jungle and exterminated the entire tribe. 100,000 UrVash had perished, leaving only four children living out of the whole tribe to carry a simple message spent in UrVash Blood C do not come into our lands again. Eventually he found the group, who had by luck actually gravitated towards the eastern side of the camp anyway, and they settled down to wait out the arrival of the rest of the band. Meklaz and his group soon arrived, whereupon he relayed the message from the elders and Meklaz then went off to break the good news to their leaders. Their rest lasted almost an hour as it turned out, before they were roused by horns and drums. Red and black drums! Argok grinned as they all stood, feeling the supernatural strength of the beat course through them. We will dance for mages after all, Dergazt spat. He nodded, a bit more grimly than the others. He was just a watch scout but he had fought a few such engagements over the years. Truly today is not a good day to be a hunter, he grumbled, suddenly not feeling very blue as he rummaged in his bag for some warpaint. The eyes were still on him as well somehow Annoyed, he took a handful and just put a blue palm print on his face as he surveyed the edge of the camp not really expecting to see anything, except His gaze found the distant ridgeline, beyond the sentries. Three scrawny C no, three female UrVash were sitting, watching the camp by some rocks. Female hunters were around, but there were not that many in the bands he had passed. Most of those had come with their partners or children though. -Travellers? From a more distant tribe who came from Ajara? Narrowing his eyes, he tried to make out their war paint. They were not really dressed like Grass Stalkers and one had a metal weapon, a broad-bladed spear. None carried a martial aura either? He peered more intently at their war paint but found his gaze almost sliding off -Purple triangles on their masks? -With crude golden flowers between the eyes? Gulping suddenly, he looked at the designs on their arms and saw blue waving lines like clouds. That not possible? he shook his head and looked again but between one second and the next, the three were gone. What you looking at? Argok poked him. You look like you seen a bad ghost. You see three UrVash over there? he pointed at the distant rocks. Argok looked at the rocks and shook his head. You letting those eyes get to you. You should put some blue on! I think I might, he grumbled, taking the pot of blue dye back out, Really though, isnt feeling right Ive been feeling like I am being stared at in the bigs every now and then. Maybe you got a pretty orc stalking you, Huklurz laughed from nearby. He spat, annoyed, partly because having maybe hallucinated three Makers Dancers and because Huklurz had reminded him that not all of them were afflicted by the following eyes and those that were not were in the majority. We should be so lucky, one of the Blue Serpents laughed, from where he was sat nearby. To emphasise that, he pulled up his loincloth and slathered his crotch in blue paint, eliciting laughs from other nearby Blue Serpents. Maybe they come, be more impressed with our blue serpents instead! There were groans from nearby and the warrior ducked as someone threw a rock. He sighed, again reminded that the ones joking, like Huklurz and the younger Blue Serpents were also among the more inexperienced ones. Everyone was on edge and The swirling smoke from the next fire over made it to them and he wrinkled his nose and sighed. The Golden Grass tribesmen were burning their grass on the fire. -Well, maybe that do it, he conceded, painting more blue on his arms and legs. Stupid grass making good UrVash see weird things. That was better than thinking he had actually seen them. Makers Dancers only appeared when a lot of UrVash were going to die in very heroic ways usually and, much like you never saw purple devils until they ripped out your guts and wrapped them around your neck, you never saw the dancers until they spoke your name and took you home to the Maker in the sky, or so the old tales went. Shaking his head, he gathered up the last of his kit and fell in with the others, jogging forward as elites started raising banners and yelling instructions. All around them warriors were arming up and cheering them as they trotted forward and banging on drums and blowing horns. By the time he had all his black and white arrows within easy reach, they had arrived at the front with the rest of the hunters, elite hunters and various other skirmishers and irregulars C spear throwers and such. Two old UrVash who he had seen around the fire also came forward, both carrying bows and waving for gaps to be made as a hundred shuffling orcs in red and black came forward carrying banners with sigils on them that hummed with repressed mana. They now also had blue waves and gold stars on them, their legs and arms almost blurring as they shuffled to the beat of the drums. Mother of Earth to set the Stage. The words of the various Shamans undertaking the ritual rang through the surroundings, melding with the drums which continued to increase their tempo, making his legs itch to dance. He fought the instinct though; that would be lethally dangerous now. Such a gift, you lift us up from shadow this day. The rhythm shifted and the old UrVash waved for them to start moving forward as the hundred UrVash, the doom guides, started forward in a single synchronised dance that kicked up dust that swirled in strange ways. Mother of Fire, to light the Path. The rhythm became all-encompassing and the space around them twisted, the dust tinting red in the first rays of the sun. As he watched, the nearest doom guide seemed to slide apart, a spectral UrVash dancing in the twisting blood red dust. Such a blaze of glory, to kindle the soul and raise the heart. The red dust around them twisted and glimmered as the shamans chants echoed with the drums and the alignments of the world shifted. Mother of blood! To lead the dance! The roar shifted through the whole battle line and they raced forward, following the spectral forms of the dancing red and black Urvash and the banners they were carrying. Such gaiety and vigour to lead us on, for days and nights! By now, he, along with everyone else, was yelling the words along with them. The thunder of the red and black drums echoing in his very soul now as they raced through the shadowed grassland, shrouded in red dust and dancing, screaming forms- Everything shifted and twisted, the land around them and the entire army of Ajara, the Moon Sickle tribe, the Blue Serpents tribe, the Moonless Lake survivors and many others besides were carried across the distance between them and their quarry in a single stride as all around them the chosen warriors who had borne them there crumbled away into red dust, their spectral forms dancing away into darkness and myth.

~ Cang Di C Cultivators Camp ~
He had just made it back to the edge of the camp with Qing Dongmei when he felt the world twist all around them. The rolling grassland behind them shifted and suddenly he was staring at two overlapping places as a hundred blood red demons carrying banners inscribed with unnatural glyphs danced out of the twisting firmament. Their bodies seemed to split bizarrely as their skins were torn clean off them and dust swirled up everywhere, merging with what remained of the morning mist, and the first rays of sun cleared the nearest hills to make the entire world turn blood red before their shocked eyes. Between one footfall and the next, the demons collapsed into dust as a vast roar swept over them. Such gaiety and vigour to lead us on, for days and nights! The words, spoken in Easten, carried a vast, boundless soul strength and martial intent along with them as the dust scattered and he could understand what had been wrought. Hundreds of demons wielding bows raced down the hills behind them, the weakest of them at Soul Foundation, the strongest, though, were close to Chosen Immortals. Behind them came thousands more, massed ranks and formations bearing banners of what had to be a dozen different influences among the demons, including one he recognised as being from the village that had been sacked. He found he had no words, really, as he saw the full force of the army he had seen mere hours before now arrayed across the hills behind them. 50 miles in an instant, teleportation at the cost of 100 Nascent Soul demons. I hope those idiots are ravaged to death by these demons, Qing Dongmei spat, pulling out her bow and quiver of arrows. It totally was that accursed village, wasnt it? The camps behind him were already coming to their senses as people recovered from the shock of the soul attack. Sweeping his soul sense out he saw, two miles to the east, a loose line of glaive-wielding demons spreading out, screening archers who were forming up behind them, and now, around the base of those hills, the other spear-wielding demons and more archers following after. Those group were forming up C 50 demons with bows to 5 with pikes to shield them. His practiced eye picked out the banners, formations as well. The leading demons, who he had seen escorting the two on the chariot, were pointing this way and that, organising them. Shit! he groaned as they retreated towards the rise before their camp. There are ten quasi-Ancient Immortal demons two miles to the south forming up what look like martial formations. Say WHAT! Qing Dongmei actually screamed at him. That is where you will be going, he grimaced. Your Nine Moons Astral Huntress formation can secure that whole flank. She nodded grimly as other Ancient Immortals blurred towards the edge of the hill. What the fates is this? Quan Dingxiang gawped. An army, dumbass, Zi Min spat. Xin Dai and the boy from the Ran clan just stared in silence. Where are the Jade Gate Court Ancient Immortals? Zi Min scowled abruptly. -Good question, he sighed, sweeping his sense out. Kong Bo was, in fact hurrying over, looking concerned; the other Ancient Immortal was nowhere to be seen though and maybe a third of the Jade Gate was repositioning itself to the side closer to the other camp. The Argent Hall were trotting over this way but most of the cultivators were milling about looking shocked and dazed C those that hadnt been stunned outright by that. What is this? Jiao Den also echoed dully, arriving in a gust of wind with a few other members of his group, with nobody from the Hao clan he noted. It seems that the locals didnt like the raiding you lot did, he said dryly. Kong Bo and Jiao Den both shot him nasty looks which he ignored. You should probably find out what they took and return it, unless you think we are going to have a lot of success fighting them? By the fates-! he realised with a start that Shen Biyu had arrived beside Qing Dongmei along with the others from the various influences aligned with the Nine Auspicious Moons. Senior Cang? Can? Whatever one of the other disciples had been about to say was drowned out abruptly. KILL THE DEMON! The howl that swept out from the armies was in Easten C again. That raised a whole bunch more questions The soul attack that came with it was just about blunted by the various cultivators who were a bit more on the ball. Even so, dozens of weaker cultivators still recovering from the first shout spat blood or staggered and had to sit down. KILL THE DEMON! The roar came a second time and the entire army smashed their weapons or stamped the earth. This time it wasnt just soul attack but proper Martial Intent funnelled with a synchronicity that would have made a legion commander applaud, or maybe sweat ice, it was hard to say which. Some of those among their number less used to slaughter staggered back or shook, looking pale. An old grey demon stepped forward and raised his bow, quieting the whole army somehow. You come to our land! The shout echoed eerily, carried not by soul sense but pure martial intent again. DEATH! The horde screamed as one, hammering on their shields. You burn our fields! DEATH! The warriors in the front, wielding bows, howled in rage, stamping on the ground. You burn our towns! DEATH! The disparate armed demons behind dressed in furs and daubed in war paint raged. You take our means to live! DEATH! The seven old demons, the moon tattooed archers and the blue snake tattooed warriors, screamed out. You dishonour our people DEATH! The whole army thundered, as the drums and horns behind the army resounded with a terrible howl as the entire force took a forceful step forward, making the ground shake. ATTACK! The old Ancient Immortal demon raged, pounding the ground with the butt of his spear, making it shatter outwards as his martial intent finally swept across the group. Zi Min actually beat him to it, stepping forward and hammering down a foot on the ground to disperse the intent. Even so, most of those below Golden Immortal still had to stagger and a few unlucky Dao Seeking cultivators collapsed, their qi in chaos. BROTHER CANG! Oh fuck this monkey bitch, seriously! he heard one of the Verdant Flowers disciples complain behind them as the other half of the Argent Hall finally made it to the hilltop along with the various other influences. FEAR NOT BROTHERS! THE HEROES OF OUR GENERATION ARE ASSEMBLED! The words Hao Tai rather grandly proclaimed, washed over the wavering cultivators behind them, bolstering them somewhat. SURELY SUCH MEAGRE BARBARIANS ARE NO OBSTACLE TO THE MIGHT OF THE HEROES OF OUR GENERATION. One of the other women from the Jade Gate court called out. BROTHER CANG! others yelled out righteously. WE WILL FOLLOW YOU AS YOU FIGHT FOR THE HONOUR OF ALL CULTIVATORS! Eyes slid sideways to him, Qing Dongmei and Zi Min. Even Quan Dingxiangs hand twitched as if he wanted to cover his face. Kong Bo had a very odd expression on his face as well. For his part, he had a terrible, irrational thought. -I could just use a Dao Eternals Heaven Fall Talisman and end the lot of them? SHU PAVILION! someone else yelled He honestly couldnt trust himself to look at the forces that were rather loosely massing behind him. -Talk about digging a pit for someone, this is truly trying to praise someone to death. Their strategy was pretty clear: In singling him out, the demons, who were not deaf or blind, would likely assume he was the leader and that those near him were the main command of their group. That they spoke Easten meant he could probably explain, but at that point they would immediately become targets for the righteous elements who would go after the Nine Auspicious Moons, Dew Drop Sage Valley and others for conspiring with demons. -These people -Well, I could use an obfuscation talisman but its a bit late and they would twist that as well. FIGHT FOR THE HONOUR OF EASTERN AZURE! another voice echoed. VICTORY IN THE NAME OF TIAN! HEROES OF THE GENERATION! FIGHT! HONOUR! Brother Hao, Brother Din, Brother Sheng Brother Reng, it was actually Qing Dongmei who spoke up, stepping forward and rounding on the most outstanding of the Jade Gate Court and Argent Hall, along with Gao Reng from the Glittering Dragon sect. For his part, he couldnt help but notice that the massed ranks of demons suddenly looked a bit caught off guard C almost curious to observe what was going on. {Shatterpoint} He triggered the art, not to see the moment forward, but to get a better grasp of the nuance being projected by the various soul senses around him as well, because he trusted the agitators in this not one bit now. You and your companions have often boasted before us fairy maidens about your great deeds! You claim you aspire to the same heights that Brother Zi, Brother Cang or even Brother Jiao here has walked? She scowled and swept her own intent across the entire group, not bothering to hide that she was properly attuned now. Yet when such a path appears do you stand forth? You who clamour for Tian, are you not ashamed? You call out to the heroes of our generation yet you hid behind them now? You speak ill of the friends of Senior Cang, of Senior Zi Even of Senior Quan and Senior Jiao who have fallen along the path? Compare your deeds to them, to those who they fought beside, for things they believed in? I, Qing Dongmei, declare I have only one regret in this life. I wish was born to the previous generation. Well said, Zi Min spat. He turned his own gaze across the throng behind, who looked like they had just been slapped in the face, which in a way they had been. Some were just confused, some were shocked, but quite a few were also angry or beginning to become angry. -Her tongue is too sharp, he sighed, although her anger is very pure. Jiao Den, Kong Bo, I trust you can stay here and guard these children? he added, hefting his spear. Let the real warriors fight this. You children of providence do not have the stomach for war. Hah-! Zi Min grinned, This is more like it. Nor do you have the heart for it, he added, shooting a nasty look down the line at Hao Tai and the others who had gathered. Bah! he spat on the ground then narrowed his eyes, You lot were happy to throw your reputation in our faces back by the forest, and then reject the council of others when our bands started to cross this land? He was about to continue, when he noted that their words were now falling Trailing off he just looked around, again having to resist very hard not to eliminate them all. Someone, one of the unsuppressed ones, had just used one of the very talismans he contemplated using earlier, although it was at a radius that he would struggle to notice it in the chaos of the surrounding. It also only twisted sound slightly, so that any words spoken here would not be understood by others, effectively cutting off the idea of telling the demons in Easten or maybe Wind Singers tongue that it was the idiots in green they should kill first. He could probably break it; however, that would give away that he was also attuned and likely make him even more of a target. Let me put this another way! he called out, deciding to just go with the blunt force approach. You know who my teacher is? There was some uneasy shuffling, a few admiring looks at the invocation of Ancestor Bronze but largely just antipathy of people taking things too lightly. If I fall here, Ancestor Bronze will know of it, and the circumstances. As to who is righteous before that seat, let them examine for themselves their actions. You speak big words! Hao Tai finally spoke up, looking around. You really think your old ancestor will be able to see what happens here? Hao Tais next words, however, arrived shrouded in soul sense, presumably so they could not be heard by others. Truly Shu is a paper tiger, letting women and children speak for them, a Jade Gate Court Golden Immortal sneered. Truly, you are a paper tiger after all, another of the Argent Halls Immortal female disciples called out, her words also carrying aspects of a soul art. No wonder the Shu Pavilion took a step backward and let the heavens change for the better. That last one was in fact Din Ouyeng, he realised, who had finally appeared as well. -Ah, talk about overthinking, he slapped his head slightly. Din Ouyeng was pushing ahead and Hao Tais rather unguarded comment just now? Even the Blue Morality Emperor would give some face to the Four Ancestors of the Shu Pavilion, and here they were just speaking in a thoroughly unguarded way? -They knew there was a hidden space in here? If they came here with the realm shard in mind, they would have gotten someone to make talisman avatars of an expert with soul law? Actually, that thought wasnt any better, in its own way. A Talismanic avatar of a Dao Immortal or a Dao Lord was exceedingly expensive and required a significant sacrifice by the maker. They also had a limited lifetime, but the havoc they could wreak was much more deniable. I will go fight him, Zi Min said simply. He considered the old demon, then Zi Min critically. It was unfortunate that Zi Min had no talent with soul laws or he would have attuned him as well. As it was, however No, he shook his head, stepping forward instead. Brother Cang? Zi Min frowned at him. This is clearly a ploy by those behind to paint a target. Indeed, he nodded, having seen that much clearly. There will be plenty of opportunity for mayhem later. Zi Min looked at him a bit weirdly but finally nodded, stepping aside. {Shatterpoint} He triggered the art again and took a look at the vagaries going forward and sighed, relinquishing it again. There were no good options really, though there were a few less bad ones that he saw the edges of. Not having his strength oppressed was useful for that art at least. The manipulation of those behind was unavoidable in any case, as far as he could tell; however, how it played out, even he couldnt say, he found. The old demon who had stood forward and issued the challenge was still waiting, arms crossed and grinning, looking at their side with a worryingly calculating look. -If those idiots had just done their bit, rather than making this about flags again, this would have gone much easier, he sighed. The problem with armies was that it wasnt like other kinds of fights and these demons were all martial cultivators, body refinement cultivators too. Looking over them as he walked down the slope, he again toyed with the idea of using one of his strongest talismans to try ending them all; however, again he got a sense that that would by no means be a desirable outcome. The old Ancient Immortal grinned and hefted his own spear, handing his bow over to the second old demon. That was the other reason he wanted to try this, an entirely selfish reason in fact. He could feel the strength of the old demons martial intent and it held traces of spear law. -If I hadnt attuned myself earlier I would be in serious trouble, he had to acknowledge inwardly. -But that is the thing you idiots never grasped. Thats is why you will only amount to so much. I got to where I am not because others gave me things, but because I kept walking forward and accepting the things I had to and fought the things I should. -As it is, Im probably only in pretty bad trouble, he thought wryly. Unslinging the spear, he felt her thrum gently in his hands, oddly reminded of what the talisman had said. Advancing, he levelled the spear, the old demon nodded slightly- The strike came like that of a viper, breaking space slightly around the edges of the blade. He blocked it smoothly and swept his own spear up in a low arc, carrying the flow of the strike forwards to exploit the opening provided. The old demon took half a step to the side and swept his own spear up, smoothly cutting off that avenue of attack. He let his own strike track it upwards and followed off the line between them to let the strike continue to stab forward at the demons neck. There was no qi here, not from either of them, just his own attainments with the Law of the Spear against the old demons. They traded flickering blows, their missed strikes tearing space around them in weird elliptic arcs as their spear principles, naturally brought out by the flow of combat, also clashed and crashed off each other. After a dozen moves they broke apart, the old demon looking a bit more determined. As he had suspected, the old demons grasp of Spear Law was akin to his own, if not slightly better. The main gap between them though was in age. The demon was maybe 800 years old, maybe a tenth of his own age and that lack of experience showed in tiny little ways. Even so, this was, he had to feel the first time he had ever encountered an opponent who was truly bent on killing him with a spear dao -How annoying that we have to meet like this, when you are a threat to us and I cannot decide if the threat before me or behind me is the greater, he complained inwardly. His teacher didnt use spears and, among the others who had trained him on the four Ancestral Peaks of the Shu Pavilion over the years, only one, his senior brother and disciple of Ancestor Iron, had halberd arts. Others had suggested he set aside the spear and take up the halberd, the bow, the sword or the Shus traditional Sun and Moon blade, but the spear had, as the talisman said, been with him longer than anything else. She had been with him since the days when he was just a humble junior crawling through ruins trying to earn a living Smiling grimly, he advanced first this time, striking out again, forcing the old demon to defend more adeptly this time.

~ Yergak C Battle Lines ~
Yergak watched in silence with the rest of his hunter troop as the old UrVash, famous as Elder Wurm Piercer fought the one that their adversaries seemed to call Cang Di. It was a strange name, but oddly worthy. Even in that other language they spoke it was possible for him and many others to feel the worth in it. It was in contrast to many of those who stood behind him, many of them were weak-willed, and that made him angry made all of them angry, in different ways. They had all watched them try to hide behind this warrior and a few others, like chiefs who knew only how to use the power of others. Even Warguz, the junior chieftain from Golden Grass was not that bad. He could see the young UrVash below him, closer to the front, shaking with suppressed rage. Perhaps the comparison is not lost on him, he chuckled to Dergazt who was standing next to him. Perhaps, or maybe he just ate bad stew, Hulkurz snickered. That might be true, he conceded as they watched the pair clash weapons again. The shockwaves of the fight below were actually tearing the firmament of this space, which was proof that both combatants were within touching distance of the 8th advancement. That was the strength that properly supported a tribe through the year. Their tribes old elder, Elder Moon-Slice, was a genuine 8th advancement old ghost as well, as was the Blue Serpents reclusive Elder Snake-Seizer. However, he and probably nobody else here not with a grey beard would have seen them fight, merely heard tales of tales. As such, for every warrior and hunter here, to see this clash was almost as valuable as seeing these cowardly interlopers who were disrespectful even to their own kind in the face of a circumstance like this captured or killed. The old elder roared and drew first blood at last, leading to a great cheer. The other warrior took half a step backward and then waved his hand, his ruined upper robe vanishing into some other space. Ohhhhh Hulkurz echoed the dozens of others nodding in understanding. So that was how they do it, Dergazt nodded. Ancient artefact. Those were very rare. He had never even seen one. If anyone possessed one, it would be someone like Ezajara or the Chiefs of the whole regions of the Vashlagh. The wound on the strange bearded youth didnt heal, not that he seemed that perturbed, merely nodding as if it confirmed- He stumbled backwards as a feeling of deathly chill sunk into his body. Even 200 metres away, the spear suddenly levelled at the Elder Wurm Piercer made his body go slick with sweat as its point seemed to descend from the depths of everywhere to- GOOD HEART! Elder Wurm Piercers roar echoed as he met the strike with a shadow of his own that swept across the grass The female in white who had insulted the cowards spun her hand, a fan appearing in it, scattering the worst of what washed over her group, but not the others. YES! GOOD HEART! YOU SLAUGHTER LIKE AN URVASH! The words, spoken by the old UrVash elder stood at the front of the Ajara forces holding a two-handed blade, boomed out, dispelling the moment. -Martial Heart, he trembled. This strange opponent actually had a Martial Heart? That was the qualification to be a war chief. Is no wonder Ezajara send out big army to get them, someone muttered nearby, their voice sounding taut. This why Xavak and Ilkurz come, another agreed. Not want to miss chance to polish own heart. He could only nod at that, with the others around him as the battle intensified. Both combatants were now using their full martial strength, a flickering dance of death. Every attack intended to kill, every counter designed to make a new opening to try to kill again. Neither sliced the air anymore. That was extraneous. Even someone as unversed as him knew that. Chapter 102 – What Terrors Stir upon the Field of War…
The third campaign of the Huang-Mo wars has in many ways become the singular event that nobody likes to talk about. A cynical observer would suggest that this is because those powers thrive on grand gestures and great events and great humiliation is neither of those. Like all such things though, the truth is a little more nuanced. The Huang clan had been aware for a while that the momentum of the conflict had somewhat exceeded their control. There were already doubts among the clans upper echelons regarding that most esoteric of alchemy by which great powers operate C the number of bodies in coffins versus the reputation of the clan as a whole C by the close of the first campaign. The Wuli branch and Fei branches were mostly content to see the matter as settled after the duel between Mo Zhao and Guo Wuli. However, the Gan, Hong and Shi branches all, for various reasons saw this as an opportunity to push for greater victories C either because they were dissatisfied at the prominence of Guo Wuli in those matters, or because they wanted to stir up sentiment in their own territories, using the war to push for greater victories elsewhere. It took a great amount of pressure to divorce the disastrous fallout of what happened above Kangs Origin, from the second campaign itself, in the eyes of most. The curse put upon half a star field by the God Slaughtering Hall for the shaming of their Saintess was dropped thoroughly in the lap of the Huang clan. This was exacerbated when it became clear that the only way that the curse could be lifted was for those afflicted to bow nine times before each of the hundred maidens of the Mo clan and acknowledge their crime with true repentance in their hearts. As such, the Huang clans uppermost echelons within the court of the Wise Emperor of Huang largely washed their hands of the matter and told their juniors to resolve it promptly, or new Elders could be found, who had better eyesight. Thus, was the Third campaign christened Ten Thousand Eyes of Blood, and a great many people both high and low learned that the heavens contained terrors such as they had never conceived as they were faced with a cruel choice C cast aside all reputation and bow to the Mo clan, whom they held to be mendacious villains, or be known forevermore as an influence that offended God Slaughtering Hall. The Gan and Hong branches influence was lessened markedly for the next several thousand years, blamed as they were for the loss of reputation for not knowing when to quit in the eyes of the Wise Emperors Advisors.
-Excerpt from Annals of Three Wars By Wen Beixong

~ Kun Juni C Near the Ur''Vash Battle Lines ~
I am not sure how disturbed I should be here? Teng Chunhua signed from where they were kneeling in some rocky scrub on one of the rolling hills beside the battle line. You and me both, she signed back, checking the new additions Lin Ling had had them add to their war paint as they caught up to the Ajara war camp. In all honestly she felt undecided about this. Teng Chunhua did as well, although she was being polite and not really saying anything. She had anticipated that they would just lurk at the back and pick an opportune moment to cross the lines in the confusion, once the UrVash started using formations to deal with the superior soul sense capabilities of the Eastern Azure cultivators. However, the scale of the army and the strength of old veterans that were present had made Lin Ling apparently rethink some aspects of that, and so now they all wore slightly fancier masks and a lot of new war paint. It was heavy on purple geometric designs, yantras in the shape of yellow flowers that looked remarkably like the herb her friend had nicked from the Golden Grass village and blue swirling patterns a bit like three legs joining together that Lin Ling had called a triskeles. It was a variant pattern she had seen elsewhere on various UrVash but usually in red or black, on shields and tattooed on chests and breasts, and never in the blue and white they wore. Lin Ling had even engineered a few opportunities for them to get spotted briefly by other UrVash as they moved around the edge of the camp just before the entire thing was shifted 40 miles in a single instant. The younger woman had been a bit cagey about her explanation, beyond muttering about symbols, but the whole getup, including them now carrying metal weapons, was certainly something from her memories C tying in to them posing as these Makers Dancers, a group who seemed to hold a special significance to these UrVash. -Not to mention, that the flower designs Lin Ling painted on our masks, keep putting me in mind of the designs in that strange ruin with the statue not to mention the flower she was holding is also remarkably similar. Involuntarily she looked over at Lin Ling, who was watching what was unfolding below, her eyes scanning the various bands of cultivators some hundred or so metres away. Teng Chunhua was also looking in that general direction every now and then. -I really hope this doesnt backfire badly, she grimaced. {Heart Shifting Steps} Her divination art was still behaving very, very oddly. It felt almost skittish, like a compass needle being confused by contaminating alignments. No sign of them? she signed to Lin Ling. Nope, but I recognise a few familiar faces, the younger girl signed, adding some invective. Across from them, the cultivators were arranged in a ragged line along a rolling ridgeline in this hilly, rocky swathe of grassland. The majority of their camp was clearly beyond it, out of their line of sight, and beyond that she could just make out the shimmer of greener vegetation. There was no sign of Han Shu or the others or any kind of prisoners in fact. She could only assume they were held in the tents just about visible over the rise, from where cultivators not stunned by the strength of the drums and the chanting were still streaming to watch what was going on between the armies. The faces Lin Ling picked out were indeed familiar. The distant sight of Din Ouyeng made her hands itch to try shooting at him. There was little chance of injuring him under normal circumstances, but their careful checking of the ammunition- Found another, Teng Chunhua signed absently, setting aside an arrow with a blackened bone arrowhead with white and yellow markings from the several quivers they were still re-distributing. -Really, we should have done this before now, she sighed, but really, it was only a quirk of good fortune that had clued them into a few arrows being more special than all the others. They had been watching the camp prepare and Teng Chunhua had noted that the shamans were distributing arrows with black bone points to many of the archers who had black and red tattoos on their chests or breasts. At that time, she had remarked that they looked kind of familiar, but not thought anything of it until Lin Ling started looking back through the arrows they had picked up before, rather uncritically, as they made their way out of the jungles. As it turned out, a surprising number of those arrows were odd, unusual or, like the ones with black bone points, apparently made of better materials. The black bone was also rather similar in appearance to the black bone spear, which was now in her possession. Ohhh! Ohhh! Aiiii! There was an appreciative yell from below, rising up from the UrVash as the combat between champions stepped up a level. It was hard not to be drawn to the arts on display, especially since she was now carrying around the metal sword-staff openly, again at Lin Lings urging. The two combatants were both experts, famous in their own ways. The Old UrVash had tattoos that according to Lin Ling marked him as someone who had killed what was likely one of the serpents C a three-headed one, no less. It was the other combatant though, who was properly famous, and it left her somewhat conflicted, because Teng Chunhua had confirmed that he was the one who had threatened to kill Han Shu back by the forest. -Tian Cang Di, one of the pillars of our generation, an actual Hero. They have story books about him I used to have fantasies about meeting him, going on an adventure with him when I was much younger and a lot more foolish She shook her head and shuddered, pushing those thoughts away, instead choosing to focus on the melee. The pair continued to trade flickering spear strikes, sweeps, blurring feints and incisive footwork. Neither moved more than two or three paces in any direction. OHHH! There was a roar from the UrVash horde as Cang Di was wounded again. It was not a deep wound, but it did lacerate much of his upper garment, even as he warded against the old UrVash with his spear. Well, I guess they know how we stole all their herbs now, Lin Ling observed as Cang Di stored away his ruined outer robe in his storage device. She watched as Cang Di nodded, as if satisfied he had confirmed- The spear that struck wasnt just for the old UrVash but the whole battle line. Even at the distance they were at she felt tiny as the spear descended from the depths of everywhere. The drums skipped a beat, the entire horde arrayed on the hill shuffled and recoiled slightly. {One with What Is} Involuntarily she used the stealth art, warned marginally ahead of time by Heart Shifting Steps, even as the symbol in her minds eye and her mantra also blunted a bit of the attack. Even so, the wave of Martial Intent, infused with Cang Dis comprehensions regarding the spear, made her skin feel like it was being pricked by invisible blades from every direction. Her limbs were leaden, her breath impossible to draw. GOOD HEART! The old UrVashs roar seemed to blend with the pounding drums. His return strike swept like a shadow across the grass, distorting and scattering as it met Cang Dis own attack before breaking like a wave over the entire space encompassing the armies. Cultivators stumbled back all along the line, looking pale and drawn. Weaker ones fainted clean away, except on the far side, where a woman carrying a bow, dressed in white robe and light armour, twisted her hand and with a flick of her wrist materialised a fan, sweeping it in front of her. The wave of intent scattered, splitting to either side, and there was more cursing as several of the experts wearing robes from the Jade Gate Court and Argent Justice sect had to also act to prevent their juniors being adversely affected. -They really are not a unified force it seems. She was relieved at that, because even this force that they had rather inadvertently caused to come haring off here might not have been a match for an entire sects worth of cultivators all working off the same page. As it was, the groups on the hill across from them were something of a tableau of everything wrong you thought of when you considered a bunch of cultivators forced to fight together for a common cause. Having caught most of their initial response to the UrVashs arrival, she was put in mind of a saying of her brothers regarding the conduct of rival sects mustered to deal with common problems C Cats stuck in a sack of their own making! At least their disorganisation makes our task easier, Lin Lings observation cut through her reverie, and she realised she had been somehow caught up in the vagaries of the aftermath of the wave of Martial Intent. Shuddering, she refocused and found the battle below had ratcheted up again. Cang Di gained a further slight wound, but so had the old UrVash, who was looking by far the more pressured. Cang Di had, from what she could see, gotten a grasp of his opponents martial intent and was beginning to grasp the rhythm of the combat as well. Even she, a rank neophyte with martial intent, who had only truly started to grasp it properly as she fought the UrVash in the aftermath of Lin Lings battle in the jungle, could appreciate how breathtakingly skilled both combatants were. Watching Cang Di, it was hard to believe she was watching a junior: the purity of his intent was such that it rivalled her grandfathers C it spoke of thousands of years of fighting, striving every day to become stronger through the martial path. However, it was the old UrVash that drew her deeper consideration, because she could feel an unsettling kinship to him, through the shockwaves of intent he gave off as the pair clashed. What is that unsettling feeling from his intent? Teng Chunhua muttered, also having noticed it, it seemed. It is almost like? He has been into the depths, she murmured, seeing the familiar scars, the dark divisive pressure and the smothering inevitability of those dark places they had crawled out of. It made her uneasy actually, but in a different way. Cang Di would likely win. This was a battle between the figureheads of two armies and that old UrVash had experienced something like what they had and survived, like they had and that made her feel... conflicted. Heart Shifting Steps continued to twist, not helping her mood there. Was its current unusual behaviour down to that? Objectively, she had seen that these were a cruel and brutal people, honourable yes, and brave, but also unconcerned with death and more than willing to resolve their disputes with breathtaking violence. But that that did not make them evil. She had seen evil. Evil was the spider tribe, those horrific banners Evil was the death from the darkness, the thing that claimed the Sarkatush. Evil was what Di Ji had done to Lin Ling. -And yet when it comes to saving Han Shu or Lin Ling, or anyone else I care about I dont care. It was an answer she had found days ago, weeks ago perhaps when she was first confronted with the idea that she might have to choose between the life of Teng Chunhuas group and their own survival. Lin Ling had wanted to abandon them in her rage, even kill them, but she would not have let Lin Ling do that. -I would have done it myself and wept but even now, I would not have regretted it. The why was nebulous? She knew he had had a crush on her, even though she had been linked to his older brother at that time. Later, she had been his friend, then mentored him when he joined the Hunter Pavilion and his teenage infatuation with her had just become friendship -Selfish, to filter it through the lens of Han Shu to use him to justify my own She closed her eyes for a moment and acknowledged what it was. -Hatred. She hated her peers the very people she had been feted to join all those years ago. She had only ever told two people that. Her brother and her father. Her brother had handed her a jar of wine and talked to her about war. Her father had just embraced her, then told her that the eyes of others should not define her but the hatred never went. It was why she had been happy to become a Herb Hunter when her father and Old Ling suggested it. Happy to become Old Lings apprentice, embraced the pain and the torment of that training, because she had felt it elevated her beyond her peers, those who had flattered her one day, then when she failed the Kun clans inheritance test, turned away from her the very next. -Okay, she sighed, considering Heart Shifting Steps again. I acknowledge that I am slightly disturbed by my own antipathy towards how many thousands may die today just to buy an opportunity so I can save my friend and the others. -I am even disturbed by the fact that I had to pause there to acknowledge that -But I am also no stranger to things sneaking in sideways and trying to rattle my psyche The two broke apart, and she saw the old UrVash was looking tired now. Cang Di also looked? She narrowed her eye and directed her Heart Shifting Steps to consider the waves of martial intent still washing everywhere. He was winning, but he didnt look pleased? Thats odd Lin Ling muttered What is? Chunhua asked, setting aside her current quiver. UrVash dont get weaker with age. There is no way that the old UrVash should be that down; they are hardly even using qi, Lin Ling sounded confused. She considered the fight and the two sides. The UrVash were chanting and howling, the drumming carrying their momentum, but it felt faintly hollow somehow. By comparison, the cultivators arranged across the other ridgeline were still ordering themselves or looking on anxiously. Heart Shifting Steps continued to twist chaotically, making it hard for her to focus, she sighed and nearly cancelled- She fought the impulse and swept the line again. Sure enough, there was a point where her uncritically-thinking, roving eye led the art to twist just a fraction more. It both drew her there and skittered away -Are they? She pulled out the Eight Trigrams board made of the bamboo from the repression field and, grabbing nine random rocks, drew the nine symbols on them. {Nine Earthly Stones, Cast from the Heart} Distortion C Fate Unspun C Four Directions C Overturning Yin within Yang C Deceiving C Four C Heaven C Metal The eight readings from the stones on the chart were not exactly the most cohesive thing, but that wasnt the point. Her grasp of feng shui was a skill she was clear on and she had been divining things for weeks on end by various methods. The hunch she got was just a hunch, but working on what she could see someone was twisting the alignments of this place very subtly to bring about an inauspicious moment. Given it was the old UrVash that was affected more obviously, the culprits were clear -There are talismans that can twist these things C expensive, unfavoured, esoteric talismans that mess with aspects of fate Both parties certainly knew they are being manipulated as well, because she could see from the corner of her eye that they were warier now. -Ah There She managed to get a fix on roughly where the distortion to Heart Shifting Steps was the worst. There were two youths -Wait She stared at the youth who she had nearly killed, who had tried to kill Teng Chunhua, who was now standing beside another in silver robes, the pair of them not really focused on the the Heart Shifting Steps twisted chaotically again as she felt her mood surge and her gloomy thoughts try to reassert themselves. Lin Ling was looking odd as well, her hands clenched. -Ah, nameless -She has control of the memories but if something is trying to twist things, she said the more rampant ones were still close to the surface? Wordlessly, she picked an arrow that was totally blue and white, with three yellow bands around it and a black bone point. For good measure she painted a purple stripe all the way down it and, hefting her bow, stood up and took aim. She didnt use martial intent for the attack; it would be caught immediately, she was sure. Instead she just stilled her breath, got the range and then drew the bow and loosed it. -Never have I wanted your crazy colour theories to work more, UrVash, she sneered inwardly. The arrow drifted lazily through the air, unnoticed by all. It was neither fast nor slow, crossing the diagonal width of half the line of battle, between cultivators who never even blinked, before anyone was even aware of what they were seeing. She saw Din Ouyeng reach out and grasp for it, looking almost puzzled, and then look shocked as his grasp missed it and the qi and intent somehow didnt really take purchase on the arrow. Another cultivator in a silver robe put out a hand, and the back half of the arrow shattered. The front half travelled on, spinning until at the last minute the other cultivator beside her target turned and managed to block- The explosion kicked both ten feet into the air, sent several others from the Jade Gate Court nearby sprawling and turned the arm of the silver-robed youth into a bloody stump as he fell backwards screaming. The sense of chaotic disruption to her divination art vanished in the same instant. The final remnant of the black bone arrow itself sliced in front of Sheng Zhao, missed two others and was gently plucked out of the air by a bald-headed youth with a thick beard before it hit the woman standing beside him. She suddenly became acutely aware that she was now the focus of not just the entire hill of cultivators, but the two combatants below and the large number of UrVash, who were starting at her like she was some kind of Well Like an unexpected moon mushroom.

~ Yergak C Ur''Vash Skirmish Line ~
Yergak stared dully at where the arrow had exploded. In that instant the sense of losing ground, that had been creeping over him, vanished like bad wind in his stomach. The chanting, which had become rather frenetic and desperate, had fallen silent as well. Even the drums merely echoing as their wielders presumably fought to re-order themselves from what had been done. Unbidden, he traced the flight of the arrow, as were hundreds if not thousands of others to the edge of the battle line where, stood on a rock, silhouetted against the rising sun, was a female UrVash wearing a carved mask of white wood purple geometric patterns on its cheeks and a golden flower on its brow. Beside her was a metal weapon and her whole body was covered in the swirling designs of the Mother of Blue Waters. He found himself staring at a myth for the second time in a day at the Makers Dancer, stood not 200 metres away from their battle line, as she lowered her bow. Most however, were just staring at the tattered, robed figures and the one who had nearly been exploded, and the familiar, fluttering paper dissolving into fragments before them. Magics someone else muttered nearby. Very few of them, himself included, were sure of what those strange parchment things did other than magic stuff, but given the inexplicable difficulties that Elder Wurm Piercer had started to develop in the fight, the uncertainty of his opponent, this Cang Di and the total dissipation of the aura that had been creeping against them Even stupid orc understand this Dergazt mumbled, sounding half angered, half awed. Truly, this is shamelessness that makes one think of elves! another skirmisher added. Indeed, it was not hard for even a rather stupid orc, never mind good, right-thinking UrVash like they were, to put two and two together and arrive at a mathematically probable result. You also see her? he asked Dergazt, pointing to the treeline His skin suddenly felt He stared harder at the treeline, not hearing what Dergazt or the others nearby had said, because the feeling of being watched was also there again. He probably wasnt alone because Mother of Fortune Bringer of Prosperity! Bright Mother She who brings the river of life There, in the rocks, were two other figures now just about visible to him. Both of them were almost mirages, hard to pick out in the rocks beyond their masks and the swirling designs on their female forms. Mother of Water She who brings the choice of prosperity Hallowed are the dancers The river of life, the road to death Shock rippled through the whole battle line, not in a demoralising kind of way but reverential. This was clearly a moment that was going to be an I was there when we saw a prophet of the old gods in the flesh thing that survivors of this were going to proudly mumble around their lack of teeth. There was a dull roar as tens of hunters lifted their bows and took aim on the miscreants who had dared meddle in a sacred duel between war leaders. Arrows were already flying, his own included, before any order could be given; after all, for all that this was a warband, they were not really that organized. Those forces were still massing to the east and west. Arrows shattered off barriers all the way down the line as the different groups scattered to deal with the sudden reversal in the way the battle was unfolding. Other hunters were also picking on softer targets. There was no point going for the massed larger groups; they had coordinated appearances that suggested specific tribes and the largest two, the ones in green and grey, were not really coordinating with the others like the band of females in white and blue, led by the mage who had blocked the aftermath of Elder Wurm Piercers attack. He sighted on one figure, part of a smaller group that was badly disorientated and looking for cover, and shot an arrow at them, watching it punch through the mana they were using to protect themselves. A scruffy, bald, bearded male who had been standing as part of that group sighed and suddenly grew hundreds of arms, each one trailing shimmering golden afterimages as he snatched his arrow and every arrow descending onto that chaotic flank of their adversaries formations, smashing them to smithereens. At the same time, two arrows, shot off from the top of the ridge, smashed through a barrier and took one of those white and blue females in the chest, exploding her in a twisting spiral of gore. Then the female who had been standing near their sides war chief had raised her bow, her face hidden by her veil, but somehow her eyes, sliver like moons, found him, sank into him, drowned him as the morning sun drained away, leaving biting chill in his bones- The sense of horrible unease shifted and he found he was struggling to stand, coughing up the food he had eaten earlier purplish blue mixed with his blood. All around them the world still spun as he saw less lucky hunters than him collapsed, bleeding from their eyes, choking or just flat-out dead as phantasmal arrows pierced their eyes. That attack brought appreciative Oooohs from those around him as he pushed himself forward. Behind them the drums found their rhythm again and his feet moved instinctually to them, drawing away the cold as his vitality surged to their beat. Skills like those, were something like an old elder or a shaman would have. The woman had not used mana, just Martial Intent same as the bald, bearded male. He could only praise his luck as an arrow, sent from another of the white and blue females, hit a hunter from the Golden Grass village ahead of him, turning them into a scattering cloud of blood, drenched silver in phantasmal light reflected from an unseen moon. Two more of the white and blue females, wearing cloth over their faces, drew bows and started shooting arrows back at them in a stream so fast he thought he was imagining it until it registered that their bows were presenting arrows without them needing quivers. -Magic artefacts for archers able to fire as many arrows as they had mana. Hold your fire you mangy-! ORDER, ORDER! one of the elites above them roared, and he lowered his bow, grinning sheepishly. READY! He drew an arrow and gritted his teeth as two more explosions shattered the line to his right, blazing hunters defying the command as they sought to loose one final arrow before they succumbed. FIRE! The second volley had real venom and intent behind it, the bald male didnt catch arrows this time, and instead he directly smashed them with palms and fists. A youth in a grey robe drew a metal blade out of nowhere and cut- He hissed with shock as tens of hunters skirmishing forward to his right died, swept away in a crescent shadow of gore. Two other grey-robed figures stepped forward now, directing gouts of silver fire in the direction of Elder Wurm Piercer, seemingly unconcerned that their own Warleader was there. FIRE! His next arrow found a target in the head of a youth in glittering robes who had just run over the edge of the hill. They stumbled forward, confusion etched on their face as the white arrow dispersed all their mana. FIRE! He didnt have time to shoot his arrow because a golden palm the size of him smashed down like a hammer a mere twenty paces in front of him, the shockwave sending him flying like a leaf- Struggling up, he saw others fall, the whole world turning into golden fists as the bald man with the beard, his hands now clasped together, chanted strange words akin to what the shamans were using. Nama? samanta vajrn? h? Nama? samanta vajrn? h? Nama? samanta vajrn? h? A shadowy golden visage swirled around the bald one, its visage akin to the carvings of the ancient ones deep in the plains as the myriad hands bearing down on them twisted the world around them. He tried to find some path to avoid, but his limbs suddenly felt like they were bound by phantasmal ropes. To his horror he found the blade grass of the plains twisting around him! It snared at his legs, cut his flesh, robbed his limbs of strength as the chant continued to echo. The vast palms were the sky above! The land below them! BE BROKEN, GRASPING DEMON! BY THE MOTHER OF EARTH! However, just when he was sure they were all about to become red paste amid flattened grass, a vast roar thundered out from their lines. Two old UrVash were running forward C one painted and tattooed in blue and grey swirls reminiscent of moons and water, carrying two scythes, and the other, in patterns of red flowers and black swirls. Between them, they managed to break and scatter the twisting oppression that had dragged down their whole line for a moment. The blue and grey one was the scarred old UrVash C Roja Lake Cutter C who had come from Moonless Lake village. The one carrying the scythes was a surprise though. He should be Kuroz, an old elder of the region around Golden Grass village, widely known as Elder Storm Cutter for his feat of splitting a lightning bolt that had fallen from the sky. He had not seen the old UrVash when they had been in the village. Rumour had it that he had become a herbalist of all things, selling mushrooms to young UrVash as he wandered to polish his martial heart. That brought cheers and jeers from the UrVash who survived the attack. Such a gift, you lift men up from shadow this day. He joined in the shout as they surged forward as all around him other hunters whooped, jeered and stamped as they strung more arrows. All you could do was laugh and jeer in the face of that kind of power. It was a victory to simply live. Grinning, he drew another arrow, and prepared to see how this many-armed elder would block arrows when having to stare down someone like these old elders.

~ Cang Di C Middle of the Battle ~
Cang Di stood in the middle of the battle, fighting the last lingering vestiges of what had been attempted as demons wielding bows struggled up from Xin Dais attack and the retaliation from the Nine Auspicious Moons- *tcch* He skipped backwards as a blast of silver fire exploded all around him and the old spear-wielding demon. Those nearby who survived the attack raised their bows and sent another withering volley of martial intent infused arrows at the hill behind him, even as they hooted and jeered. -So Xin Dai is an Arhat from Erlang Shan on the slopes of their Eastern Azures Mount Kunlun. -A question answered The old demon who had been battling him was still staring dully at the treeline where the original arrow had come from that had turned over the whole battlefield. He also turned in that direction and saw the archer, a woman dressed with the appearance of one of the demons, yet bringing with it a subtle wrongness. His soul sense slid off her, barely finding her, like she was an intangible mirage, fading away even as he looked at her and the two other ghostly figures beside her- A talisman erupted, cutting off his view as a surge of soul sense from his side blotted out the hilltop and the rocks were smashed and obliterated by a dozen enraged attacks. You twisted my fate to send me out there. His killing intent his real killing intent, settled across the whole battlefield like a shroud. {Stepping Across Ten Thousand Peaks} He took a single step and stood within the midst of the Argent Halls contingent, grasping the neck of the silver-robed youth who had lost his arm to that fortuitous attack. {Shatterpoint} He stared at the disordered remnants of the talisman and grasped them out of the air, letting the divination art guide him to seize the critical bit, so as to preserve its identity. Y-you one of the Argent Hall disciples goggled at him. Clearly you are tired of living. Even though the words were quietly spoken, they shifted across the surroundings, making human and demon alike sweat. The various old demons had actually waved a stop to their attacks and were looking on with concern. As well they should he was after all within a hairs breadth of breaking through to Dao Immortal. Brother Cang, Brother- Fuck off, boy, he slammed his intent into the hapless Golden Immortal who had just spoken up, sending the younger man sprawling, spitting blood. Those around him shuffled back, shivering The horrified Golden Immortal tried to move, but he had locked down his whole body now, the chains of his intent cutting the idiot off from his treasures. Brother Cang Hao Tai spoke up He turned to look at Hao Tai, his expression twisting in mockery. Are you so witless as to not understand what your junior did? Is this why you spoke those words to me earlier? he added, just with soul sense. Let me be clear Hao Tai C I will end you, and your Ghost Flame talisman will not save you, nor your old ancestors lantern. My junior martial brother was just trying to help Hao Tai sneered. And you are the one turning on us? We wasted a precious talisman to buy you an opportunity to end that old demon and this is how you repay my Argent Hall? Help? Are you trying to say you dont know what twisting an Ancient Immortals fate when they are at the threshold of Dao comprehension means? he snapped back, properly angry now. You The various brats from the Argent Hall recoiled as if slapped, some in genuine shock and outrage, but a few, like Hao Tai, just covering for their stratagem. -Which might yet have succeeded for all I know, he cursed inwardly. I TRUST ALL OF YOU WHO KNOW SOME THINGS ARE FAMILIAR WITH DESTINED STAR TALISMANS?! he let his voice carry across the whole battlefield, not bothering to hide his disgust as he held up the talisman. The various other Ancient Immortals down the line all turned to look angry. Qing Dongmei lowered her bow, her faced twisting into a sneer. Quan Dingxiang had also lowered the cauldron he had been using to send gouts of fire at the hill, looking in their direction with narrowed eyes. Xin Dai was also looking this direction, his face thunderous. Zi Min looked fit to cut someone in half Brother Cang Brother Cang this is an accident Kong Bo grimaced, arriving next to them. The youth from the Ran clan spat in Kong Bos general direction. The last to react near him was, in fact, the dark-brown haired woman with the scar on her face and neck, who had been part of Qing Dongmeis group. She had been dusting off her travelling robes and was now also looking in their direction. Her eyes narrowed as she looked in their direction and in that moment, courtesy of the lingering effects of Shatterpoint, he found to his shock that she was an Ancient Immortal who was at least as powerful as Xin Dai and had dyed her hair; its natural colour would be sandy brown. The latter thing was such a strange thing for Shatterpoint to pick out that he was genuinely confused for a moment. Brother Cang please, Kong Bo said, putting on his best, reasonable voice, forcing him to focus back on the nearer problems. This junior brother has indeed made a mistake; his eagerness has caused some problems. It was very tempting to kill the Golden Immortal but looking around, he could see that the vast majority of those here were still leaning towards the Argent Hall and the Jade Gate Court. -Caused some problems, I should kill him here and now, if I didnt know what trouble that would bring, he snarled inwardly. Out of the corner of his eye he saw a few people pull out charged teleport talismans and try to use them C clearly intending to just leave this mess here and now. -Hah at least the rest of you are caught in the Gu Jar. No running today! he sneered in his own heart. Teleport talismans dont work someone muttered, although it went unheard by everyone except those few around him because both he and Kong Bo had cut off the space around them. -In that at least he is not an idiot, not that it can be contained for long. Seems we are all stuck in the same jar, he grinned nastily. I wonder, this cretin intended to create an inauspicious moment and well We certainly have that, Quan Dingxiang, who had stalked over and was glaring at the Argent Hall, spat on the ground very close to Hao Tais foot. The other nearby experts from Four Peacocks Court and a few others also glowered. Kong Bo also glared at the disciples from the Argent Hall, although he noted that not all the Jade Gate Court were of the same sentiment. In the distance, the drums were changing as well, the beat becoming more frenzied in its intent. The chant that the demons had started to repeat was unnerving. They had recovered their momentum fast. All because those three had seen what was going on and acted accordingly. A single decisive act overturning the whole stratagem. -This is why idiots should be banned from using talismans focusing on absolute stratagems, he groaned inwardly. Destined Star talismans were useful as well: if used correctly, they could indeed have collapsed the whole battle line, pushed good fortune onto chosen combatants or a formation and used it to carve a vast swathe through part of this force. Instead these morons had tried to use it to drag him down, hiding behind the excuse that they wanted to help him fight the old demon. It was a ruse bought by nobody with eyes, but the problem now was the majority here had no accursed eyes. Likely some recognised it anyway and chose to be wilfully blind or thought that they could use those circumstances, but for the majority, no, they simply did not dare to believe otherwise than the ruse at this point. They just wanted to survive, and that meant they would cling to the flag they believed in, the Righteous Shield of the Imperial Court, for they had given up on being masters of their own fates, even if they themselves did not realize it, so all they could do was believe in others. To not believe in their ruses would mean accepting that the Jade Gate Court and the Argent Hall were not going to save them but were merely using them as a means to an end. The real trap they all faced now was what happened when that brittle, self-serving manipulation by Kong Bo and the others became truly undeniable. At that point, he could see it spinning two ways really -In either case, it will be every group for themselves, he sighed inwardly. It is just a question of where the blame sticks once everything has fallen as it will. That was basically what he was pretty sure would happen here. The Jade Gate Court would pay lip service in these opening acts, doing just enough to preserve face, and then when others, like the Nine Auspicious Moons and maybe even the Argent Hall, had committed enough, the Court would be the one to grandly make the big gestures, having used some scheme or another to preserve their strength and save the day. If they could do so and pull out the fangs of others while they were at it -That aside He swept out his soul sense and scowled, because his killing intent hit the demons and broke off their once again advancing ranks like water off rocks. -And our opponents are no longer afraid of death. Even that has backfired, although Xin Dai and Dongmei both meant well and tried to salvage the situation. That was certainly the ploy, to be able to hold them up and say, Look, they tried but failed, while we succeeded. The issue of course was if that all came unstuck. -Then again, this mob breaking up in chaos might actually be an improvement in matters if I didnt think the Jade Gate Court will then just throw the rest of the cultivators under the cart. The problem there, though, was the bigger picture. When it came down to it, he was pretty certain at this point that, excepting a few key people, most of those sent into Yin Eclipse, including those pushing matters along for the Imperial Court, were ultimately considered expendable. If they overreached and the Elders of the Court decided that the grim alchemy of deeds done versus face lost was not to their liking, ''justice would probably be facilitated on their own juniors somehow, just so that the sects in question could move on. It was a political side to events like these that rarely got much consideration, in truth, but he had known it to happen before. The problem there was that he, and many of those he was friends with, would likely already be dead. -That said those are problems for later, he sighed inwardly, because right now its more important that we dont shatter thoroughly at the first blow, what with the way these idiots have been playing with talismans that twist fate, either ignorantly or wilfully He wasnt the only one trying to push back with their soul sense either, he noted. He felt Jiao Den, who wasnt attuned C interesting in its own right C Quan Dingxiang and Kong Bo all try to use their soul sense to overwhelm their opponents with varying degrees of killing intent. What is? Jiao Den was staring dully at the advancing lines. Congratulations, our opponents no longer fear- he was cut off by the enraged howl as the warriors who had been forming up behind the archers all started to charge forward. KILL! Their speed was spectacular. Even the Golden Core grade cultivators were suddenly moving as fast as False Immortals. KILL! They swept past the old demon, who was still stood alone in the middle of the battle line, looking haunted old and frail. KILL! Cultivators scattered C some drew treasure weapons, others started to fall back or moved nearer to others. Several already had talismans out, sending swathes of fire and water, roiling earth or sizzling lightning into the charging forces. {Shatterpoint} Shaking his head, he triggered the art and took a step and arrived beside Qing Dongmei and Zi Min as the first wave, thinned out, reached- Two demons came out of absolutely nowhere, their eyes bloodshot, purple and blue swirls painted across their bodies. He kicked one, sending it flying backwards into the others charging in from behind. The other Zi Min decapitated, sending its head flying away. Even then the demon got three clean swipes in at Zi Min before it collapsed, twitching. In the instant before the rest of the wave arrived, hundreds of arrows hissed down, exploding with grass-shredding detonations in the middle of the scattered groups of cultivators. If there was a mercy here, it was that their disorganisation was actually working against their opponents -Or is it? He spun and saw that dozens of demons had somehow got past them, totally unnoticed, and were already attacking the still confused edges of the camp beyond the ridge. What in the fates! Zi Min snarled and cut down a second spectral demon that had just emerged out of the chaos. It was only at Golden Core and died in a single blow, but even so it was nothing if not disturbing. Flipping his spear over, he stabbed forward, slaying several just with martial intent, his steps carrying him face to face with one wearing a ragged hide and carrying a bone club that just screamed something at him and attacked him without a care in the world. He swiped it away and spun, cutting two more, managing to only severely injure them. One, totally cut in two, screamed at him as the drums intensified and tried to crawl forward, determined to land one final blow until he stabbed it through the head. -The drums He stabbed one through the head and swept the spear blade around him in a wicked arc, clearing space. The Arhat, Xin Dai, set about himself with resignation, speaking a simple blessing for those he killed even as he smashed warriors away and deflected blades. To his left, he saw Dongmei and the archers from the Nine Auspicious Moons and the Shen clan start returning fire in earnest. Others were no so lucky; he saw one of the Immortals from the Jade Gate Court get torn down in seconds, unable to grasp the sheer ferocity of was happening, his body dismembered as one demon smashed his chest in with a club while another decapitated him. DIE DEMONS! Hao Tai yelled, striking out with his sword and sending a wave of silver flame through those that came after. With that, the Jade Gate Court and Argent Hall were unable to remain aloof, if only because dozens of demons had gotten through the gaps and were now rampaging behind them. Their disciples finally opened up with their arts, mostly soul-based attacks that aimed to obliterate the consciousness of their attackers or set their souls on fire directly. The issue, though, was apparent within moments as many disciples using that actually quite reasonable strategy found that it didnt even slow down the rampaging warriors who just kept attacking with an instinctual, primal, martial ferocity. {Shatterpoint} Renewing the art, he scowled as an arrow arrived like a blade from the shadows, barely registering in any way, barely a pace from his head- {Iron Soul} Having seen enough of them explode already, he used one of the arts Ancestor Iron had passed on to him, merging his spiritual strength with his martial intent briefly as he intercepted the arrow with his spear. As expected, it detonated with enough force to damage the armour robe he was wearing and sent several others nearby sprawling. Two more arrows, opportunistically targeted, hit him a moment later, one actually puncturing his qi armour before exploding in his shoulder with enough force to numb his arm. Cursing both demons and cultivators alike in his heart, he slammed the butt of his spear into the ground. {Thunder of the Mountain} A shifting wave of Yang Earth Qi swept away everything within fifty paces of him C the shockwave hit the demons lines properly, knocking hundreds off their feet, but dealt precious little damage beyond broken legs and bleeding ears. What the fates! These bastards are durable in a way thats inconceivable! Quan Dingxiang, who was somehow still nearby, cursed. This is why you dont annoy body refiners. We are fighting angry Buddhists without their moral code! he called back, making sure he sounded obnoxiously cheerful for the benefit of others nearby. Gah! Quan Dingxiang shook his head and shot a dirty look at the source of their problems and spun the cauldron in his hand. {Five Animals Flame} A tiger, a phoenix, a monkey, a tortoise, and a Kirin charged out of the cauldron, cutting another swathe between their battle lines- KRAKOOOOOOM! Shatterpoint barely showed him the viridian lightning bolt before it arrived in the form of a three-headed serpent, arcing from the eastern side, where the other forces were still massing and advancing, almost ignored in this current engagement. Quan Dingxiang spat blood as the familiar Yin energies that had incinerated the luckless bird nearly did for both of them, Qing Dongmei and Zi Min in a single strike. His arms shook and his qi steadied itself after a moment- May monkeys fuck your mothers! he screamed out loud as three arrows crashed into him even as he triggered a Dao Lord Phase Barrier, burying the worst of the attacks that dropped on them. Still alive, Zi Min groaned, pushing himself up and wiping blood away. Dao Immortal? Quan Dingxiang gasped, his own injuries recovering. Not quite he grimaced. His gaze was drawn to that distant hilltop where the pair of demons who had been dressed in flayed robes and carrying staffs had set up a drum. Tens of demons were dancing frantically around it, their limbs blurring as the thunder of the drum started to build again. If he couldnt feel the utterly horrific yin metal energies building again around the two robed demons, it would look rather comical. QING! he yelled, pointing at it. She nodded and pulled out a taiji disc. {Nine Luminary Arrows} Five of her disciples who were nearby made signs and the formation activated as she drew her bow, aimed at the drum for a moment then aimed it up in the air. The disc spun and nine shadow versions of her appeared above it, all loosing arrows which spiralled up into the sky before homing in on the drum. The staff-wielding, bearded demon raised his staff again and then cast twelve blazing green orbs of fire into the sky, which formed screaming heads as they hurtled across the battlefield, colliding with the arrows. The detonation cratered the land below it and threw hundreds off their feet. He pulled out a talisman of his own and, narrowing his soul sense on the drum, triggered it. {Mus Mountain Cage} The Dao Lord quality barrier talisman sealed off the area for a metre around the drum, killing the demon hammering on it and several of those dancing around it in the process when they were caught, half in the cage, half out. The two robed demons snarled, and the smaller one pointed to the barrier. One of the other robed figures nearby attacked it and vanished in a distant scream as yin-aligned earth qi devoured them. That threat dealt with, he left the Nine Auspicious Moons to deal with that flank and stamped on a demon that had somehow crawled close enough to grasp at his leg. Their ability to avoid any kind of detection was their biggest nuisance really. He flicked the butt of his spear into another attacker, sending them flying away down the hilltop, and shook his head as the Immortal realm demon somehow survived its brief time as a living meteor. Their ludicrous vitality and durability, coupled with their utter fearlessness, was making a mockery of any kind of battle line they might have held. Whereas, even largely freed from the shackles of being unattuned to this place, he was having issues. Most of the other cultivators, even skilled ones, used to proper combat against organised opponents, were struggling as they battled both their own limits and their insane opponents. Severing another attackers head with a plunging strike, he sent another wave of earth qi down slope, taking in their circumstances with a grimace. Even with the best efforts of quite a few different groups, the first wave of demons were still making their way through by brute force, the black and red tattooed and armoured ones spearheading breakthroughs in weak spots and actively avoiding the large collectives of the Jade Gate Court and their allies. -Their grasp of tactics is exceptional, and that is likely to be our undoing, he complained inwardly. Looking back in the moment of calm around him that he had just bought, he noted that two other demons, a female one covered in red and yellow war paint and a bearded one carrying a bow, had reached their compatriot who he had fought and were helping him. The red female gave him a sense of ominous pressure that was close to the robed female next to the drum. The spear-wielding old demon still looked somewhere between enraged and dazed, having eaten the worst of the manipulation from the talisman. -Please stay dazed, or go after the Jade Gate Court, muttered to himself. The two other archers on the back line were also doing grim things. He had tallied maybe twenty Immortals who had been picked off by them so far C opportune targets for the two quasi Ancient Immortal archers who were focusing on keeping their groups split up and making openings for the infantry to break through or waste talismans. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Xin Dai was fighting a protracted duel in the middle of the slope a hundred metres to his left, stopping the sickle-wielding old demon from breaking through directly. In a way, that battle was actually more of a deterrent to anyone advancing up the hill than his own attack had proved to be Sighing, he sent another wave of martial intent infused qi into the air, sweeping away a few arrows. The steady rain from the skirmishers behind and among the wave of attackers was also vexatious. They were all painted blue and white, he noted, and were bizarre in the way they behaved. All of them were unfocused, the archers just firing at random, but more often than not they found all sorts of unwanted- He stepped to the side as one nearly hit him, even as nearby an unlucky Dao Seeking cultivator was hit in the arm by one, disrupting her use of the talisman she was using to send bolts of fire at the attackers. Others he had seen find weak unnoticed weak spots in qi defences, interrupt people who hadnt the strength to resist the intent within them directly and just generally be distracting. Use a fate-thrashed formation, you idiots! Zi Mins voice cut through the battle, directed at another group who were struggling. Several had already started to do so, but the issue there was that outside of a few sects who specialised in martial formations, or had people particularly skilled in them, most of those here were just general disciples, thrown together by lot and luck. Off to his right, he did see one such formation scatter down a blizzard of phantasmal blades into another bunch of the demons, buying that portion of the line some breathing space. Unfortunately there was no one covering for them, so they were getting pelted by arrows almost continuously, XAVAK! XAVAK! XAVAK! He groaned inwardly as two of the groups on that side of their lines finally started to move in, aiming to sweep around the back of the hill and cut off retreat. Each one had acquired a weird animal-looking totem, a drummer and a demon blowing enthusiastically on some kind of horn. -Nameless, accursed heavenly monkey its absolutely a formation! He cursed, hurrying along the lines, and tracked back towards where Qing Dongmei and Zi Min were fighting and about to get awkwardly flanked. As he watched, qi amassed around one banner, which became a rippling scorpion, a larger version of what Xin Dai had chased off when their groups met, coloured in shades of earth and grass which encompassed the whole group. The claws became the glaive-wielders, the sides the spear and shield users, the core the archers, representing the sting in its tail. A few others noticed, mostly from behind the hill, where his soul sense told him most of the Jade Gate Court and their forces were still mustering, clearly content to let those already stuck here waste their strength. A few distant sword strikes shot down at the phantasmal creature only to be swatted away Watching it happen, he got the second proper nasty surprise of the day. -Its a bound Dao Soul. What he could only recognise as some kind of earth law crushed the incoming sword lights, the tail twisting as it stabbed impossibly through the intervening distance and obliterated half of a five man formation from the Jade Gate Court like they were the bug rather than it. The Golden Immortal leading it and a lucky Immortal managed to escape, barely avoiding suffering a deviation in the process. That wasnt even the worst of it though, because the second formation, coming for their back line, was some kind of armoured hog, made up of mostly spear and shield wielding demons who were massing with a momentum- There was a sense of the land recoiling as it abruptly accelerated and crashed into the side of a carriage that had been about to flee that side of the camp. The talisman beasts dissipated instantly and the vehicle was obliterated as the metal law fuelled attack hit it full on. The miserable occupants vanished with it, the only sign of their passing being the disquieting cracks of storage rings shattering and scattering off the formation. {Shatterpoint} He refreshed the art as he looked beyond that formation that was now properly heading for the Jade Gate Court. Among the other forces lining up on the hills there he counted four more scorpions, another of the hogs and two of the horned jaguars. Now that he was in a position to see them all clearly, it chilled his blood, because the core of every formation was an Ancient Immortal demon, supported by ten immortals and maybe 30 Severing Origins and Dao Seeking demons, the archers mostly. XAVAK! XAVAK! XAVAK! The chants from that side echoed again, and the drumming began to harmonise disturbingly with the main battle front. Can you deal with the metal law formation? he asked Qing Dongmei as he passed her group who were just about finished reorganis- {Mus Mountain Prayer} The bound treasure triggered and the hill from where death had been about to descend on Dongmeis group vanished in an eruption of churning earth as a pair of phantasmal hands imbued with Earth and Metal Laws swept together, crushing the scattered occupants of that hilltop, and more importantly obliterating the group of robed demons dancing around another artefact banner in a sustained, space-cracking thunderclap. Qing Dongmei and the others nearby all stared at him, sweating visibly as the aftershocks subsided, leaving a crater where the hill had been. The demons nearby were also almost stunned into silence, their chants and drums drowned out by the dissipating rumbles of broken space. He grimaced inwardly C the use of the object had taken a fair amount of qi, but the main problem was he couldnt use it again for maybe an hour; that was how long it would take to recharge it with heavenly jades from his storage ring. Not wasting the opening he had given them, the Nine Auspicious Moons disciples finished setting up their formation. Behind him, a massive pulse of qi-infused martial intent erupted from the far side of the battle line, once again aiming for Xin Dai and those fighting on that quarter. Sighing, he started to walk down the slope, killing demons as he went, even targeting them with strikes designed to cripple their qi even if they didnt kill them, as they had an inexplicable ability to shrug them off, luckily avoid his killing blows or just outright not die even when suffering decapitation, evisceration or bisection. In that case he might as well make use of his newfound advantage. Massing his qi, he kicked the ground in front of him, sending a wave of yin earth forwards ahead of him as he hefted his spear and moved forwards.

~ Yergak C Front of the hill on the Ur''Vash skirmish line. ~
Scrambling up, Yergak found himself wondering how he was still alive, before hurriedly quashing those thoughts and thanking Mother Fortune. Across the battlefield, chaos reigned. The skirmishers were now basically trying to snipe off opportune targets and avoid getting turned into red smears on the ground by the two sides magic users trading blows. The first assault on the war bands lines had been more successful than they had any right to expect really. Mostly it had been comprised of those who had been guarding warehouses in Ajara and warriors determined to earn accolades or wipe away shame. Xavak is moving in! Dergazt yelled from behind a nearby rock. Glancing to their south, he breathed a sigh of relief as he saw the formations that force had brought moving forward at last, having found whatever opening they had been waiting for. The Warleader who had duelled Wurm Piercer and the most effective of their opponents were focusing there as well now. Xavak himself, accompanied by several of other elite warriors, also walked out across the grassland, likely to block off any attempt at intercepting his spirit banners before they were in position. Or, possibly because he didnt want to risk them to the same fate as the shamans from Winding River village and the entire hill they had been on. Crouched beside him, Takgos poked him and pointed at another errant group of opponents who- His ears ringing, he pushed himself up, the afterimage of the lightning burned into his eyes. The bolt had narrowly missed them, blasting a gap across the hillside, scattering UrVash and defender alike. Oi! Watch it! someone yelled weakly from nearby. Dumb mage, I seen orcs who could piss more accurately! Jeers and boos echoed from all directions, cursing the mage, whoever it had been, for their lousy aim. Clearing his vision, he found a target and shot at them, pleased to see the arrow hit, distracting the victim even if it didnt do any actual damage. Takgos and Argok followed suit, shooting the same target, who screamed in rage and did something with a weird piece of paper- Beside him Takgos looked perplexed, and crumpled to the ground, a stray arrow with pure white having pierced him through the head. Argok and Dergazt both stared dully at Takgoss corpse and its inexplicable death and then back up slope to where several fists and palms from the battle between Elder Storm Cutter and the many-armed bald defender had landed, and one of their own archers had randomly loosed an arrow. That very orange, Dergazt mumbled, pulling the arrow out of Takgoss head. He saw the attacker look at his paper sighing in relief. Anger twisted his gut and he took aim and let a blue arrow fly- It was only Argok yanking him backwards that saved him from the piece of rock that scattered from the battle above. Had it hit him, it would have taken his head clean off. Another UrVash from Ajara a few metres behind them was not so lucky though, getting hit in the chest by it and getting hurled away into the warriors behind. They is doing something odd with the papers! Huklurz snarled. You is winning all kinds of prizes as a smart UrVash, Huklurz, someone yelled from nearby. They is mages; of course doing shonky things is what they do. I also want to be Moon Sickle hunter who tells grand kids about seeing Makers Dancer Huklurz spat, scouring the slope above them. Not have others say Remember Hunter Huklurz? He was very orange on day that I saw Makers Dancers Dont grow up to be orange like Huklurz! He contemplated trying to shoot Takgoss killer, but in the same instant an arrow hit that man in the head and his body vanished in a distorted blur of collapsing space. -This war, it is what it is, he grimaced, seeking out another target and shooting them in the leg. The dark-haired female in a white and blue robe screamed and ripped it out, looking in their general direction- He tackled Dergazt and Argok to the ground as the world around them became a maelstrom of searing blue fire at her gesture, followed by an attack that made his limbs grow a bit leaden. He aimed at her a second time, this time to kill her, even as several other arrows shot out- A scruffy-looking female with sandy hair who was almost aggressively plain compared to most of the rest, notable only for the burn scar across her face, appeared beside her, even as one of the arrows exploded into another twist of destructive nihility. This time, however, the expected death didnt come. Instead, the female deflected it somehow, sending it spiralling sideways into a bunch of green-robed, masked defenders, who died without really understanding what had hit them. She stared around, looking almost amused, then hauled the shaken-looking female up- The second arrow, and then several others, were cut in a single sweeping strike by the sandy-haired female with contemptuous ease. Oh no! Dergazt dragged them both down to the ground as her cut continued, extending into a twisting ripple that ghosted over them. He felt his body twisting in very unpleasant ways, as if he had just drunk very bad spider ichor and then some badly cooked meat. As his world spun disorientatingly around him, he saw other UrVash behind him from the Golden Grass village and Ajara also twisting bizarrely then one exploded followed by another -Dont explode Dont explode He fought the deeply disturbing sense of wanting to expel his own stomach out of his mouth as best he could. I is blue Blue is with me I is blue He stared up at the blue sky, mumbling incoherently not exploded. Me not exploded such blue nearby he heard Dergazts rasping voice. Hate mages worst Argok groaned. Pushing himself up, he saw that Korjai had not been so lucky; he was screaming, grasping at his ruined torso that had been somehow disrupted by whatever the female had done It hadnt felt like mana, more like Is third war Warleader? Dergazt moaned. The drums behind them intensified Swallowing down his blood, he felt his strength and vitality surging as the drums became harsh and leaden. Black drums, Argok gasped About time. All around them, the survivors were staggering up. We survive! Dergazt snarled. Mother of Earth lifts us up. That she does, he shuddered, watching as a hunter from another tribe helped Korjai up. DEATH! The shout was accompanied by a wave of phantasmal spears of Elder Wurm Piercer, splitting space, and several of the defenders in grey robes along the front of the hill who had been retreating back from the battle vanished in red mist and tatters. He angry, Argok muttered, ducking as another wave of arrows scattered everywhere. You also trying to be Smart UrVash? Huklurz mumbled, pushing half of an exploded Golden Grass skirmisher off himself. The Elder had apparently recovered from whatever had been done, with the help of the Chosen of Earth, the widow of the chieftain from Moonless Lake village, and was now stalking across the battlefield towards the hill, followed by a band of black-painted UrVash from Ajara wielding stone axes, heading towards the sandy-haired, scarred female, who just laughed and also started walking down the slope towards him, laying about her with her sword, using it more like a lash than a blade. He sighed and drew his blades, and waved the others to move sideways along the line to finish off who he could, because archery was clearly not a blue hunters game right now. Behind him, Argok was painting extra blue swirls on his head and shoulders C with added purple.

~ Ao Kui C Rear of the hill, overlooking the camp ~
Fates preserve us! What is that!?! These motherless spawn know formations? Run! Kill it! Watch o- Stop running, fates cur- Shi-! Ao Kui picked himself up out of the burning grassland and spat dirt that had a disturbing amount of his own blood mixed into it. How by the eight hells did I get caught up in all this mess! he groaned, checking he still had the usual number of limbs and feeling that the original reason he had come here C and been sent by the Righteous Moonsong Pagoda C in order to experience a cultivation trial in a Great World was really, really na?ve. All around him, chaos was unfolding. That was the only way he could think of it. It made him long for safe, secure moments. Moments like when he was running for his life through those valleys before they got dumped in here. Or his Immortal Crossing tribulation- Another thunderbolt dropped out of nowhere, turning some of the group of demons who had managed to break through into scattered bits of gore. Why are they so durable?! a girl wearing the robes of the Argent Hall screamed as she channelled a fire element talisman into the chaos. Because they were born in this shithole and we were not, he muttered as he rapidly took stock of his surroundings. That this was a shard of another world, adrift in Yin Eclipse somehow, was pretty much undeniable at this point. It was like being back to right after his Immortal ascension, when he had first arrived in Eastern Azure, except worse, and more protracted. Their attunement, such as it was, had been almost cripplingly slow to the point where he was doubting if it was even truly possible. Watch it-! someone else yelled, their voice cut off abruptly by When he picked himself up, his ears were still ringing like his head was stuck in a bell. The source of the attack had been a formation of the demons enshrouded in some kind of nascent manifestation which had just smashed into an enchanted carriage, obliterating it and everything else within 20 metres, it seemed. Pulling out a talisman, he sighted on a random demon. {Zhongs Blazing Lance} The bolt of lightning transfixed it and three others, making their limbs jerk and their skeletons show through their briefly translucent flesh. None of them were stronger than Dao Seeking and still the talisman had only incapacitated them. A heavenly curse on this suppression! he spat, pulling out another talisman and leaving them for others to deal with. That was basically how the battle was going: little pockets of resistance amid vast tides of chaos. Those who had been on this side of the camp were fighting, but the inner camp was impenetrable now. The Jade Gate Court and others had set up some kind of barrier and were apparently preparing a formation. We just have to hold- a nearby Dao Seeking disciple from the Argent Sanctity Sect, one of the branches of the Argent Hall, collapsed, a snow white arrow poking out of his eye. Fei! someone else, he didnt bother to see who, screamed the fallen disciples name. His own divination talisman shivered and he spun this way and that before just decisively running along the base of the ridge. Arrows could land anywhere, but the slope of the hill was some defence at least. Hold! We must buy time for the Court! someone else was yelling in the middle distance. PROTECT THE INNER CAMP! Protect the formation centres! Glancing that way, he saw several other clusters of Argent Hall, Four Peacocks Court and Pill Sovereign Sect disciples taking cover on the back of the hill, occasionally firing off talismans and urging those around them to fight harder. Another demon came screaming out of nowhere. He stumbled back and cut at it with his sword, glad he had made the effort to learn how to use one properly back before he became an Immortal. It blocked his first blow, but he caught it with the second, chopping off an arm. That bought him enough time to slap a basic explosion talisman on it and kick it away. As far as battle plans went, he wasnt a fan of it. In fact it barely classified as a plan at all. It seemed to involve a lot of independent cultivators and members of smaller influences who had been left alone in this chaos without any real direction or leadership dying gloriously so the Jade Gate Court and the other big sects could sweep in and save everyone at the last second. *Krrump* What even are we meant to be doing here? he hissed, scrambling forward. The unfortunate demon exploded in a flare of heat, but it was completely overshadowed by the silvery pillar of moonlight light that now descended down out of the sky thirty paces ahead of him, originating from the formation being used by the Nine Auspicious Moons. Horrified, he found himself drawn upwards for a split second, locked into its periphery, even as the swirling dust and smoke scattered to reveal that he had nearly walked right into what was now a broken formation of demons- He hit the ground again, groaning, even as the banner dissolved away into silvery ash, obliterated by a strike from the formation. -Other than not dying or dying DEATH! Fates, I hate those old devils so much! he whimpered as the force of the roar washed through everything. I hope their nine generations suffer every misfortune! Whatever it had been, it had struck the other side of the hill, travelled right through it and left a huge swathe of devastation where he had just been. It also took far too long for his vision and the world around him to stop twisting in very disturbing ways as he struggled to make sure he wasnt spotted by some random demon and finished off. Looking around, two of the smaller camps were now just twisted piles of collapsed cloth and the occasional corpse- Instinct made him roll away as a blade struck down where he had been. He cut upwards with his sword and managed to block the second strike, gritting his teeth as his arm shook under the impact. The Immortal realm demon grinned toothily at him and then flicked the butt of its glaive at his stomach. {Moon Bright Barrier} His defensive talisman triggered, protecting him from the worst of the strike; however, he was afforded no time to collect himself as the glaive user immediately accelerated towards him. Shit shit what are battle lines, you idiots? he cursed the group on the hill. Do you know them? {Thunder Pit} He slapped down the talisman and feigned tripping over backwards- *KRRrrrakKK!* The talisman detonated, throwing both of them apart. His bones rattled under the force of the impact and he looked around frantically with what little he could muster of his soul sense, only to find the demon had died from one of his sides own arrows, a white and blue arrow now piercing through his neck, somehow having killed him instantly. Shuddering, he again wondered what curse of the nameless fates had led to those arrows, because there was no way that an Immortal should die from what was basically painted wood and bone. XAVAK! XAVAK! XAVAK! The chanting of another band of the demons cut through the confusion and made his blood run even colder than it already was. This formation was a scorpion, akin to the one Senior Xin had made retreat when they first had the misfortune to run into this band, seeking help for Fairy Ning. You lot! an imperious voice roared, from the edge of the distant barrier. SUPPO-! Whatever was being said vanished with the pressure wave that accompanied a huge detonation and the hill above him slumped as several ghostly swords smashed down nearby, scattering the remnants of the first formation and executing a bunch of the glaive-wielding demons without much care for anyone else caught nearby. I need to get out of here, he urged himself. Shaking his head to clear the distortions to his vision, which was worryingly pink-tinted, he started to free himself as the earth scorpion surged forward, ripping through two barriers from another group who had tried to stall it only for it to rip apart two more Immortals with its phantasmal claws. A group of six green-robed, masked disciples finally ran forward from the inner camp, wielding white jade swords. Took their fate-accursed time, a female voice from nearby spat. He turned and saw that it was one of the women from the Dewdrop Sage Sect. He only had a vague understanding of that influence, but they were certainly not favoured by the Argent Hall or Imperial Court and so were basically stood behind the Nine Auspicious Moons. You, she pointed at him abruptly. You are from that Truthful Moonchime Pavilion, arent you, Ao Kui? Righteous Moonsong he corrected habitually, wondering why she knew him C by name, no less. Good, she said, sliding down and grabbing him by the collar of his tattered robe as she proceeded to extricate him easily. -Ah, a Golden Immortal? Thank you uh senior, he grimaced as she started to dash parallel to the hill, keeping low, dragging him effortlessly. Behind him, he saw the six disciples from the Jade Gate Court start rallying the fractured defence of the inner camp while a second formation started to bombard the scorpion with shimmering swords. I can- He felt his qi distort faintly and she dropped him before he could say I can run. For a horrible moment he thought she had been killed, until he realised that they were wherever she had been taking him and he had just been dragged through a barrier. This the one? the woman asked someone curtly as he struggled up. Looking around, he wished he hadnt, because their little bit of the hill was basically a line of corpses and qi-exhausted disciples trying to recover by some rocks. It is thank you Senior Liling, he blinked as he found that Fairy Ning was also there. -So that explained it or half did, because the Argent Hall did not get on with the Nine Auspicious Moons camp? Why are you? he muttered, looking at her and the other few disciples of various sects crouched nearby. Bai Shan Ling and Qing go way back she rasped, coming over to kneel beside him, withdrawing various spirit herbs from a pouch at her waist. He was wondering at that, when he noted she was now wearing an over-robe that had Bai worked prominently into it. As he recalled, the Bai clan was actually from the Imperial Continent, on the eastern coast near Meng City? What-? Not bad. Patch him up then get him helping with the defence formations. We need more, a cool voice snapped from nearby, cutting him off before he could finish asking What does that have to do with this? Yes Senior Dongmei! Fairy Ning murmured, before looking at him a touch apologetically. Shaking his head, he accepted a spirit herb and took a bite of it, wincing at the sharp taste and looked around again. Where is Senior Ran? Fighting beside Senior Xin, she coughed again and grimaced. -So her injuries are still not fully healed? He thought with a wince. He was still unclear what had been done to her, beyond Senior Xin saying she had been associated with dark karma and that was exacerbating a wound of her fate. It had translated into some kind of bizarre qi deviation. In a sense, the three of them had made a very bizarre group, connected mainly through Senior Xin, but they had overcome a lot You two, start targeting that Dao Spirit on the far side see if you cant drive it over towards the court as- Dongmeis voice, addressing someone else, cut off and he felt his divination talisman scream in his mind at the same time. BRACE! someone else yelled from out of his line of sight as Fairy Ning, who was about to pass him a second spirit herb that still had dirt on it leant over him- What the hell, did I sell a planet in my last life or something! he sobbed as the shockwave made his vision blur and his limbs grow cold. The barrier held, but he felt ill just looking at the blurring afterimages of yin fire that were dissipating off it. Oh come on! Evil Old Ghosts! Senior Dongmei sounded disgusted now. Just die already!

~ Cang Di vs Xavak ~
Grimacing inwardly as the wave of green fire scattered off the barriers protecting the defence position of the Nine Auspicious Moons sect, he braced himself as demons howled and charged at him, aiming to cut him off from the formations advancing towards their camp C eyes blazing, not just with rage, but pure determination. -Even if they die, they are determined to buy some opening or opportunity or get a lucky hit? He shuddered, thinking of how janky their good fortune already was. It was unsettling, even for him. {Grasping Grave of Gu-Ryong} Between one footfall and the next, a rippling wave of Yin Earth Qi, infused with his principle, turned the ground for 30 metres around him into a devouring quagmire. Nearly 60 of his attackers were devoured by it even as they thrashed and roared at him, many throwing their weapons as a last resort to land some desperate blow. -Curse my lacking comprehensions in Earth Laws, he sighed, as several even managed to resist, staggering on towards him. He stabbed one, kicked another back, and left them as they were also pulled down. Not a nice way to die, he noted, not that any way to die is good. In a war like this, there were no good or bad deaths just deaths. All we can do is fight to the end, he muttered, killing another before catching a thrown axe and sending it spinning back to end its wielder. They knew it and he knew it C others behind him might hold onto more foolish ideas, but after this, their innocence about war at least would be gone. For that, the facilitators of this mess might have given an unexpected boon to those who survived. XAVAK! XAVAK! XAVAK! The chants cut through the battle and he finally met his opponent. The demon, armed with a blade and shield, wore armour made of some kind of chitin, painted black and covered in red and gold patterns like beasts. His guards ignored him and split past, aiming for the line behind him, or at least trying to. He sneered inwardly as Dongmei hit one with an arrow, sending them flying 50 metres into another formation of demons. {Mountain Kings Strike} Focusing on his opponent, he sent out a surging strike- His opponent deflected the strike, making his spear shake in his hand. They traded blows again; this time he managed to avoid being driven back and cut the demons arm as it tried to cut him with its blade- In response it smashed its sword off its shield and- Monkey Mo-! {Red Turtle Cliff} He bit off the curse and managed to activate a defensive talisman just in time as Xavak vanished and hit the barrier with the force of a small meteor. The two of them smashed into the hillside behind him with enough force to produce a proper crater. Shaking his head, he rolled away and swept back with his spear. {Bamboo Cutters Sweep} His spear swept out, making the demon jump to avoid the grass-cutting attack; tens of demons staggering up all around them were not so lucky though. There was no time to collect himself though, because in the same instant, Shatterpoint chimed in his mind and the hair on his arms and neck stood up- {Feng Fengs Devouring Eye} An arc of lightning screamed across the battlefield, scattering cultivator and demon alike as it sought him out directly. His talisman blocked the worst of it, but to his surprise he saw that while lightning was crackling across Xavak, he was totally unhindered as he stalked forward, grinning nastily. Shatterpoint drew his attention to the runes, tattoos carved into the demons skin, which he noted were awfully like moon runes C glimmering as lightning was actively repelled. {Dragon from High Clouds} With a yell, he charged the demon directly, punching out with his spear law, various principles and soul intent. The demons eyes widened, as it barely managed to block the blow with its shield, before trying to cut at the incoming spear with its blade, likely intending to take his forearm. He swept the demons strike up, spinning the spear like a staff to smash it down towards his opponents feet, forcing a break in the others technique as it evaded having its leg broken and leapt backwards- This time he expected the meteoric smash that came as his opponent surged forward, aiming to trap his spear near the ground, and properly collected its blow, striking upwards at the bottom of the shield with his spear. The blow broke the momentum of the charge again as the demon was unable to correct its own deflected path and the worst of the intent that came with it scattered into the sky. As his opponent staggered back, he followed up the opening he had made, turning the spear in his hands as he advanced, the blade of his spear sweeping up inside the demons broken guard. {Spiral of Heaven and Earth} His comprehensions with spear law and earth law merged with his surroundings, managing to pull out a tiny sliver of sky law as well. The arc of the spear drew the sky down from above while his movement twisted the land around them, channelling it all towards the tip of his spear as he surged forward. The demon howled and, showing remarkable martial acumen, charged into the attack, rather than away from it, seeking to minimize the amount of momentum he could gain. Their blows connected and the lance of death blasted the demon backwards, carrying them both across the battlefield and into one of the advancing formations in the demons lines, turning most of it into a bloody mist. The aftershocks travelled up the hill, shattering limbs, breaking bodies and cracking space in eight directions until it was dissipated by the other truly formidable demon that stood at the crest, watching their fight. This new arrival carried a halberd and was so densely covered in tattoos and black and red war paint it was nearly impossible to tell it had once had brown skin. The demon he had fought staggered up, spitting blood, as the demons on the slopes all around howled and danced The demon roared something in their language and seemed to get bigger. He could almost feel the impact of their cheers on his opponent, merging with the drums again, to pull him- -Oh oh no. A piece of the puzzle clicked, a thing that had been subtly gnawing at him since his first duel and the way it had ended. -No, no, no Those morons I really will kill them when we are done here! The weird luck, the fury, the unbreakable morale -No wonder the old demon was so obviously affected. He was the focal point of the whole army, and those idiots used a Destined Star talisman on him? He could see the whole pit suddenly, why things had spun on their heads what that arrow had done had found. That mysterious archer had seen the turning point and flipped the whole board over, turned misfortune into fortune and in doing so put them right in it C just because of the way that accumulation worked for these demons. -Idiot! I should have seen it when I saw the way they had such accumulation in that town! -These demons are capable of fate melding. -They are taking the disparate and making it more. -They are using Martial Mantra and War Meditation innately?!? He closed his eyes for a second and exhaled, calming his nerves. -No time to hide anything now. -We have to finish this fast, because the more we kill, the more we push them, the harder this is going to become. They are feeding their own rage, the death, the slaughter, everything is making them stronger. It was a dangerous strategy, brittle if evenly matched, but they were not evenly matched. The demons shared a commonality and a determination that their side did not, could not have, because they didnt see the world in the same way. Sorry teacher, it seems I will have to cause you some problems, he muttered, inhaling. UNFETTERED AND UNBOUND. I AM CANG! The declaration of his quasi Dao Seed made the entire battlefield grow still. His vitality surged and a ghostly symbol in his soul came to the fore and translated itself as Health in his Sea of Knowledge. The demon grinned and made to move- He struck forward, driving it back with a series of brutal thrusts, qi roiling around him now. His opponent stumbled backwards, desperately deflecting strikes and replying with attacks that carried echoes of Blade Law and now Shield Law. Like spear law, both were simple, compared to the natural laws, but- He felt a tug on his Dao Seed and the world went grey around him as he abandoned any pretence at not being thoroughly enraged. The attempt at nudging his fate was eradicated by the Health Symbol in his soul, which was now joined by a second one Mountain, overlapping the first. The two twisted and became Yang, shattering the attempted manipulation as the comprehensions of whoever had just used the talisman thoroughly failed to measure up to his own. -When I get out of this I am going to make those malignant dogshit silkpants tip out their storage rings and give me all those fate-thrashed talismans using teachers talismanic avatar! he declared. They knew what they were trying to do, and didnt care about the consequences any more, it seemed. -Consider this seniors dalliance with decorum done with, he sneered, smashing another attack from the demon away. A blade strike still managed to get through his guard, cutting deep into his arm as the other demon finally took the bait he had been setting out even as he let his rage build. In return he finally got the opening he needed and smashed the spear through the demons shield, breaking it completely, piercing his side and planting him into the slope of the hill they were on. Ripping the spear out, he smashed it down again as the demon desperately blocked with his blade. The clash of martial laws sent out a shockwave that shredded the whole area, their twin roars of rage freezing all the combatants in their area for a split second. The demon rolled up, but he saw it coming even before it happened, thanks to Shatterpoint, and, infusing yang earth qi into his intent, kicked the shield. The impact shattered the land for a hundred metres in every direction, broke the hill, kicked a shockwave of dirt and rocks in every direction and probably shook trees miles away. Unfortunately, it was prevented from making much headway into the demons lines by the halberd-wielding demon, who slammed the butt of his halberd into the ground and dispersed the worst of it, sending what could now rolling away to torment the flanks of this side of the battlefield and the cultivators lines. -Sorry Dongmei, he grimaced, knowing she would not thank him for that unpleasant surprise. Shatterpoint chimed again as he recovered himself, drawing his attention to another hill nearby, where the two robed demons had reappeared and were doing another strange ritual, dozens of chanting demons bowing to the skies. He could see the ripples of some kind of barrier around the hilltop as well this time. -So they learned that lesson, he grimaced. Hopefully its not more lightning. Advancing forward, he met the demon, Xavak, once more. His opponent was now wielding his blade two-handed, the injury he had dealt before merely serving to enrage his opponent further, it seemed. They exchanged a dozen blows in rapid succession, spear and blade clashing and deflecting as they traded in both fury and technique as each blow became- Monkey Shit! cursing himself as much as anything as the weight of the blade collided with his spear, he drew out his qi and martial intent to protect himself, his quasi Dao Seed shimmering in his Sea of Knowledge as he was surrounded by an ephemeral visage of a great mountain as the symbols in his mind merged briefly. {Celestial Bronze Physique} The blade strike cut the phantasmal mountain, deflecting slightly at the last, leaving a wicked gash down his shoulder, shattering part of his collar bone and sending a shockwave of blade law through his body that tried and failed to blend his inner organs and meridians into mush. In return, he managed to land a solid kick to his opponents stomach just before they were both repelled- He crashed down in a small crater, thanking whatever passed for good fortune in this place that his attainments in his teachers inheritances were what they were. Above him, hundreds of blue and white arrows were descending, fired from serried ranks of another band that had taken up station on a hill beyond the one he had just been fighting on. He could feel the tug of them clearly now, trying to find weaknesses in his fate. HAH! He narrowed his eyes and watched as the shockwave swept the arrows aside splintering- Shatterpoint chimed, again drawing his eyes towards the critical threat, and he stepped aside as a pure white arrow with a black bone head that had been painted yellow split the air where his skull would have been. Even as he dodged back it exploded with enough force to be comparable to an Ancient Immortal Fire Element attack talisman. He avoided the worst of it, but still had to stagger back even as two more arrows sought him out. He scattered both of them, turning to see an old demon carrying a bow on the main hilltop where the battle line was advancing from make a nasty gesture in his direction. The demon, Xavak, who he had been fighting, had struggled to his feet, but his aura was less now. His opponent had lost the momentum with the breaking of that last attack, or perhaps put too much into it. Even so, his intuition told him that his opponent had likely gained more from their exchange than he had. The battle around him was now in a terrible stalemate. The formations were facing off against the Jade Gate Court, who had at last been drawn into some kind of engagement beyond the hill. Xin Dai was still basically fighting two of the old demons, supported by Zi Min and Quan Dingxiang and their cohorts. Dongmei was trading arrows with various formations and keeping the two robed demons from wreaking a lot of havoc. However, the surprise was that the sandy-haired woman was battling three on the slope below their lines C an archer, a sickle-wielding demon and the spear-wielding elder he had fought before. She was oddly familiar, now that he thought about it, and using? Wave Law? his own words sounded strange in his ears as he blurted that observation out loud. That was an uncommon mastery among the junior generation. The abstract laws were even harder to grasp than the natural laws. That likely marked her as either a remarkable independent cultivator or someone associated with the Nine Moons or Dewdrop Sage Valley? That said, he could not recall Dongmei ever really commenting on her at all? Looking around, he could see she had all but eliminated the skirmishing forces that had come with the first wave; what remained had scattered to fight far away from here. Vexingly, the Argent Imperial Hall had suffered little; the Four Peacocks Court, Beautiful Blessings Sect, Jade Gate Court and others were also looking in much better shape, clearly having done more to protect their own groups than help. -So their determination now is to just bleed us dry, seize the momentum back and then? Dodging another arrow, that again exploded annoyingly close even after he dodged immediately a second time, he grimaced and palmed a Dao Sovereign talisman C Sovereign Yangs Heavenly Barrage. -Well, first lets get rid of that second bunch of archers Oh come on he grimaced, because while he was attuned, his soul sense went very weird as it swept towards the hill. He swept it back across the battlefield and soon found what was going on. The central area around where they were fighting was just a bit chaotic, but the regions behind the battle lines, out of immediate line of sight were all now becoming shrouded in a way that made soul sense blurred and chaotic. It didnt outright restrict it, but, now that he had fully unleashed his potential, he could feel the resonance of the drums which had been pounding away was linked to it. Sending his sense across the camp, to the north, he sighed because there was another column of demons massing there. Unfortunately their numbers and strength were impossible for him to quantify. Interestingly it seemed to affect everyone, even the demons, but he could see how it was more beneficial to them to now begin to eliminate such a tactical advantage while they had a numbers advantage. Continuing his sweep as he picked his way through the battlefield, periodically dodging arrows, he found that the drums were hidden somehow, probably by feng shui alignments. What did draw his attention though, as he pushed back against the distortions, were two columns of combatants coming up from the south, each about 200 strong, wielding only melee weapons. They were all completely naked and covered in swirling red and blue designs to the point where it was nearly outlined camouflage against the grassland. All of them carried a brace of one handed axes and torches as well? Their dancing and chanting as they ran was frenzied, those running at the head waving jars of burning grass that sent swirls of smoke through the groups. As they crossed over the hill, the demons fighting and skirmishing all started to chant and cheer. The demons all lit their torches as they ran down the slope and immediately he saw what was happening as they started to emit a pall of acrid, misty smoke that was a virulent yin fire hallucinogen. The demons seemed to not care as they streamed towards them with frenzy now, wreathed in the smoke and unlimbering their weapons. The points they were attacking were where forces were being forced up the hill from the battle behind, mainly those below Immortal strength who were unable to flee or fight with the formations being used. -Gah! They really are good at war, he groaned inwardly. He wasnt the only one who had noticed the threat, as various people put out barriers and started to send talismans and arts at the new attackers. Unfortunately though, all the others on that flank were thoroughly pinned down- Another wave of arrows scattered towards the near slope, reminding him that those archers were also a serious threat. {Sovereign Yangs Heavenly Barrage} Shaking his head in annoyance, he targeted the talisman vaguely on the distant, shrouded hills and watched as a small sun shot up into the sky, twisting as it went. Behind him, the warriors arrived within range and hurled their axes, which hit the barriers and shattered them like glass! He didnt have time to care about that though, because the two robed demons sent a crackling bolt of purple-green lightning at his talisman, forcing him to ignite it prematurely. Thousands of blazing meteors shot down into the hills beyond, making the ground shake as they hit randomly across several square miles rather than focused on those two hills he had intended. Bah, he spat and pulled out another talisman, considering one of the locations he suspected drums- At that moment, the halberd wielder on the hill finally moved and, with a single, standing leap, travelled the whole distance towards him, striking down like a fisherman who had leapt for some great beast with his harpoon. He dodged and sent a solitary spear strike back along the length of their battle line, dispersing some of the new attackers somewhat, killing maybe 30 and injuring half as many again. The survivors didnt even flinch as they unleashed a second rain of the strange stone axes at the hilltop. The demon, whose attack he had evaded, stood, having recovered his halberd, and now blocked his path to the rest of the battle pretty much. I am Ilkurz, UrVash of these lands, the demon said, grinning toothily and planting his halberd on the ground. I am Cang Di, he said after a moment, Disciple of the Shu Pavilion. Ah I had hoped you were a Grass Scorpion, Ilkurz sounded a bit disappointed. He wasnt sure what to make of that. The Makers Dancers have blessed our battle today, Ilkurz continued, strolling towards him. THIS WAR CHIEF HAS FOUGHT WELL! the roar echoed across the whole battlefield as Ilkurz levelled his halberd at him. HE WILL DIE WITH MUCH HONOUR! All across the hills around them, the demons UrVash, as Ilkurz termed himself, howled and chanted in their own tongue, their determination surging yet again. Exhaling, he set his spear and watched for an opening. That had sounded awfully like a hint that those behind him would die dishonourably somehow. In a weird way he didnt actually begrudge them the desire to tear a huge strip out of the Jade Gate Court and Argent Hall at least. However, others like Dongmei and Zi Min even Quan Dingxiang were friends UPHOLDING RIGHTEOUSNESS! he roared, setting his spear. THOUGH THE AEONSPAN MAY CRUMBLE, SHU OVERCOMES ALL! WE FIGHT TO THE END! Even if others did not uphold the courage and desire to fight against the heavens, that was no reason for him to cast aside those principles and fall to their level. The amount of martial intent he put into the shout drowned out the drums for a split second, pulling the various cultivators within earshot up out of their despair and imbuing them with an echo of his own determination. -It is just not in my Dao Path to consign others willingly, he sighed, and launched his first attack at Ilkurz.

~ Lin Ling C Edge of the Battle line ~
You have a terrible talent for statement-making, Lin Ling muttered to her friend as they crouched amid a different set of rocks, watching chaos unfold. Juni grimaced. Look, I said I was sorry. I think someone tried to screw over the whole alignment of the battle and subvert matters -Can I blame her? I was nearly caught as well She shuddered, thinking of how she had somehow been dragged down into those dark thoughts as well. In the end, I managed to salvage something out of it, it seems Juni added, before wincing as another detonation sent a shockwave over their locality. Yes, although whether its a brick to the head for us, the cultivators or the UrVash is debatable! Teng Chunhua grimaced, wiping a bit of blood from her mouth. Juni nodded, wiping a stream of blood from her own nose. It had made a hell of a statement, she had to admit. It had turned over the momentum of both battle lines in different ways. It is a pity you didnt manage to kill that disgusting little scoundrel, Teng Chunhua added. If he is still alive, Ill shoot his legs for you, Juni added. At least it proves that the arrows in this kind of circumstance are effective. The problem, though, as they watched the ebb and flow of battle as the UrVashs second, much more concerted attack tore into the cultivators, was that it wasnt quite going in the direction they needed it to. They could move with relative impunity near the UrVash lines so long as they were careful, but so long as soul sense was still usable by the cultivators there was no question of them risking infiltrating the flank and heading for the camp behind to search for the prisoners. The problem as far as she could see was, as Juni had pointed out earlier, that they had done too good of a job. The UrVash had taken the threat seriously and sent an actual army to deal with the problem, and now they were winning without needing to restrict soul sense more than a fraction, mostly to keep their own lines warded from big talismans. This needs an extra nudge she scowled decisively as they all ducked, sheltering from the rocks that dropped around them from another distant explosion. Define extra nudge, Chunhua muttered. They are not locking soul sense down fully, and there are still more reinforcements arriving, she sighed. Yeah, your plan worked too well, Juni grimaced. They watched the third wave of axe-throwing UrVash assault the hill even as the different bands of cultivators splintered and evaded them as best they could. I feel my pride in Eastern Azure has taken a bit of a knock, watching this, Teng Chunhua said eventually. So, what kind of nudge are we talking about? Juni asked, looking sideways at her. The kind of nudge that should scare the loin cloths off those old UrVash, she sighed, sitting back. They are keeping the formation half off because they think they are striking from a superior position. Well they are, Chunhua pointed out, pulling out another roasted longevity Lingzhe and nibbling on it to replenish a bit of her qi. I am no strategist, but the losses they are taking are clearly acceptable to them and the cultivators advantages are limited because of attunement issues and disorganisation. If they can wipe them out and capture them like this They are, she sighed again, standing up. So this is probably something only I can do. Oh Junis complex look made her feel bad. Anyway, I need all the highest rank spirit herbs you both have on you? Juni nodded, passing them across rapidly as she dumped a few inconsequential dried herbs out in return. Teng Chunhua followed suit a moment later, looking a bit confused. What do you plan to do? Teng Chunhua asked. There is a technique I have from the memories that can turn the tide of the battle on its head, she explained. It requires a bunch of rare spirit herbs though. Ill make up what I use. Its fine, Juni shook her head. But the blood? Are you sure? I wont go berserk? she chuckled darkly. If that happens C run away. There is nothing here stronger than that crazy one with the black spear. In any case, its as much a part of me as my mantra, and, thinking about why my core formation failed I think thats the problem, she added, giving Juni her best bright smile. -And it was me running out of control that contributed to this sorry mess -So if you wretched, angry bastards can get us out of it, and save Han Shu, that is something you are gonna do! she directed that last bit to the angry, lazy and indifferent voices from the younger blood memories directly. Juni stood abruptly and gave her a hug, which she returned after a moment. Dont die and dont dont lose sight of what is you. I wont, she replied, giving her best smile, not that she felt Juni bought it for a moment. When the opportunity comes, dont waste it. The entire battle will turn on its head. Find Han Shu and the others and get out of here. She stared at Teng Chunhua for a moment not really sure what she could say. Good luck, Teng Chunhua said after a moment, looking a bit confused still, but apparently willing to just go with things. As a final gift, she emptied all her spare arrows, bow and the other weapons out of her talisman and then, without further comment, turned and made her way rapidly through the rocks, keeping low and heading back through the edge of the UrVash lines. The sun was fully over the horizon now and starting to move upwards. Hard to credit that the fight below and around her had only taken 30 minutes so far. As she went, she stripped off her garments and used her qi to scrub the dye off her skin and especially her hair C it was unnecessary and would cause awkward questions among observant UrVash. Covering herself in a grass cloak, she made her way across the broken ground and, unnoticed, wound her way around the perimeter of the UrVash lines, heading towards the general direction of the cultivators trail. The question of why her breakthrough had failed still bugged her. The impression she got was that it wasnt her fault, so much as there had been some kind of incongruous disjunction between the memories, her core formation process and her physique. She had still broken through to Body Tempering though, which meant that she was at Soul Foundation. Her grasp of intent had already been pretty good, but now that she had a grasp on how much she had advanced, she was fairly confident she could stably hold the second stage of the transformation. In theory, she could probably rely on her mantra to help her with the third stage as well, but that remained to be seen. That ran the risk of the memories taking over again, and while she had an understanding of sorts with the oldest memories, she was starting to see distinct problems with the more recent ones, many of which had pretty consuming defects C be they rage, apathy, arrogance and worse. Clearing the UrVash back line, she noted where the drums were, and, fleeing down the trail, started to prod at the symbol in her minds eye, getting it to start on its side of things while she looked for a suitable spot. That part, the finding of a suitable spot took her nearly ten minutes in the end. The land around here had various rocky outcroppings but she was determined to do this properly this time, rather than in the rushed way she had back in the valley, or the instinctual way in the darkness. The spot she selected had a vein of rock through which ran traces of yang-rich iron. These deposits were quite common but not pure enough that they could be easily exploited, she guessed. The main thing was that they had a fundamental association with Earth, which fed Metal. The hour of the day was such that the Emergent Yang of the sunrise had thoroughly infused it. There was also water in the land, the grass around here was life-attuned with fire aspects. It took a few minutes to draw out the basic symbols using the yang blood and link them up. After that, she put a pile of the fruits of the land attuned to each element on each symbol and then, sitting down In the middle of the circle, she took a pot of the yang blood out of her storage talisman and drew the rest of the array across her own body, connecting everything up to her heart, dantian and her third eye. The last step was to drink the rest of the blood, which she did, wincing slightly as it went down. To her, the experience was akin to drinking too hot soup. -Then again, anyone else who tries this would likely die screaming and very much on fire, she thought wryly. Checking the formation one last time, she inhaled and exhaled, then pushed her qi into the array and started to initialise it. State C Contain, Yang, Focus C Gather C Myriad, Land, Fortune C Link, State ~{Breath of the Wild}~ This version had a few extra symbols in it, designed to take advantage of her advanced realm. She focused on the feeling of change as she drew out her qi armour, letting it form a shield around her that linked to the array. Soon she was shrouded completely in a twisting gyre of yang qi, drawn out of the land, focused on her, not simply fuelling the transformation but enhancing it. The blood had a deep connection to this land, and her goal here was to basically capture a bit of that and use it to empower her. The concept was familiar to her, because it worked in exactly the same way that old ancestors of a clan could draw on the strength of a clans roots in their land. The bloods ancestors the really old ones, not the angry young ones, had clear visual links to this place, the place this place was modelled on, in fact. This land was not the original; it was just a copy, a clone almost, in their eyes, but more than just shape and nature had come with it. The powers that had achieved this feat had even brought a facsimile of the most ancient aspects of that heritage. Slowly the shield of qi drew out her blood, even as it contracted. She breathed calmly and circulated her mantra. Blessing came first, connecting the yang within and the yang without. Path was next, drawing that strength into her meridians and ensuring that it didnt overwhelm her. Lotus drew it all into her dantian, rejuvenating the cycle and regulating it as her body continued to transform. Body sent the qi, merged intent and what she suspected was burgeoning soul intent through her whole body, unifying the aspects of the transformation. Gift made the final link between the symbol of her physique, the memories, her dantian, the yang of the land and the rest, feeding back into Blessing. Moment by moment, her whole body began to change, even as the mantra and the symbol synergised. She could feel the skin across her back slowly extrude scales, then bony plates. They formed on her shoulders, her thighs, her calves, down her forearms, turning into crude armour. Last, bony plates formed out of her hair, even as it grew, winding through the rest, forming another layer of armour that was close to scales that covered most of her body. On her forehead she had something approaching an armoured helmet with several short horns. The plates covering her body, werent really bone, she knew, not properly, but rather closer to something between bone and hair. Still, even as she was, they were hard enough to turn even Junis spear unless she got the angle just right. After that, she had to stand, because her bones began to twist and change, her spine extending to form a tail that was almost as long a she was. Gritting her teeth, she was forced to her knees as her back grew vertebral bone protrusions and then extra scales along her sides. Shrugging her shoulders, she felt her musculature continuing to change, snapping and popping faintly. The whole experience was not painful but it was singularly discomforting. She stretched again, getting used to the change and then pulled out a jar of It was slightly smaller in her hands, which were slightly clawed. Her height was no longer around 150 cm, but closer to 250 cm. Shaking her head, which also felt a bit weird with her restricted neck movement, she drank down the rest of that container as the last plates finished growing out of her hair. Her eyes had changed as well, growing more like those of the creatures who comprised the early memories. And with that change came an increased ability to see the alignments of the world itself, and qi which was rather disorientating. The memories in the blood shivered and surged, the old ones helped her adjust, but the newer ones struggled and felt greedy. She grimaced at that and let the mantra do its thing, hoping that it would keep them in check. Qi began to form around her again, flowing off her to form armour, layering over the transformation. The symbol slowly started to appear like a repeating design all over the scales. The most surprising thing there was that she wasnt that drab. She had expected red and brown, but not the blue, green or gold, or the flashes of iridescence. Power surged through her, such as she had never felt up until now while remaining thoroughly her. The connection to the land remained, just as she had hoped as well, her body now imbued with the strength of yang from both it and the blood. ALRIGHT! she yelled, in the tongue of the blood. Grinning, she watched as the grass shifted, trees swayed and the ground hummed as the sound rolled out across the plains, arrived at the battlefield and even momentarily drowned out the distant drums, chants and explosions. She drank another draft of the blood, storing the empty pot away again. It was pleasantly warm now, flooding her body with yang qi and infusing further strength into her qi armour, which was still growing around her body and stabilising. -This is a bit outside my expectations, she added inwardly. -It is because this place is in harmony with true yang, one of the old voices cackled. She devoured several of the True Yang herbs from her storage talisman, which was now tied securely around her neck, nearly subsumed into the armour plating that now extended like a cape across her shoulders and down over her breasts. Her hands had not changed much more, she was glad to see, but she definitely had claws. Her transformation finally stopped when she was just over three metres tall, six if she counted her tail, which now had a few wicked spikes on it. Her scales had assumed a dominant golden tint -Because of your hair. It is unusual, another chuckled. The rising power within her pushed her to see how strong her roar had become now. She massed her qi and, pushing it in accordance to the pulsing natural rhythms of her bloods memories, roared: DIN OUYENG! THIS LITTLE SISTER IS GOING TO KILL YOU AND EAT YOUR FOUNDATION! The words made sense to her but really only Kill was likely to be vaguely intelligible to anyone else along with the clear intention that that dying would be unpleasant within the shocking sound that reverberated through a savannah already jarred by her roar. The drums fell silent the sound of battle ended as people and orcs UrVash she corrected that minor intuitive change, stared wildly around, seeking the source of the noise. Without much care, she started to run towards the back of their lines, discovering that after a few strides it was actually easier to run almost on all fours, thanks to the addition of the tail. Without the memories instinctual understanding she would have probably been quite ungainly, she had to admit. The UrVash, for their part, spotted her quite quickly, given she was making no effort to hide and was a charging ball of yang qi probably quite unlike anything they had ever set eyes on. Several powerful soul senses tried to lock her down from different directions, but they slid off her like water drops on rock. On a certain level, this was basically an unfair matchup. Her blood contained a soul strength far in excess of anything present here and she was directly drawing upon the alignments of the world to support her transformation. The disparate bands massed together were largely weaker than the spider-riding Orcnas that had besieged them in the jungles. They had had dozens of fighters at the peak of the 7th Circle, her memories told her, and several experts even stronger, such as the orc with the terrible twisted robe and the half-blood wielding the spear made of fused bones of their ancient kin. -Dammit you just slip these things in there! Every damn time! She cursed them. The memories laughed, amused, and she turned back from them and focused on one of the larger groups of ritual drummers ahead of her. The orcs- -UrVash, she corrected again, overriding the younger blood memories even as they tried to bombard her with horrific scenes of what orcs did to their kith and kin. Her opponents were backing up now, hunters loosing arrows at her that just shattered on her scales even as those memories kept twisting like slippery eels deeply unhappy at the shackles she was putting on them with her mantra. An arrow did get through, hammering into her shoulder, and exploded with enough force to make her slow but that was it. Seeing the utter lack of effect, other UrVash started backing up, their expressions and words they were trading definitely conveying that she was not what they had come here to fight. Morale was a nebulous thing among UrVash, the memories had told her. Drawn out battles were in their favour, because the more they got a grip on their circumstances the more flexible that shared connection became. Similarly, cut them off and give them no way out and they would double down and try to beat you to death with anything to hand. They could be almost unbreakable, if you were incautious, but more often than not, that did have limits and when they reached those limits that unbreakable momentum was brittle. If you delivered big enough shocks and didnt give them time to build momentum they could suffer huge morale spirals. As she turned, warriors who had been heading to the front, another wave of the axe-wielding, torch-bearing ones, split off from the slopes of nearby hills, charging down at her en-masse. She noted with amusement that most were daubing on extra blue and black as they roared at others who were falling back. The drums elsewhere started back up, carrying an intent she identified as black and then also blue. The combination was strangely upbeat, almost jaunty C in an ear-rupturing way. Behind them, she spotted two old UrVash, elders from Ajara, moving down the slope; one with a great bow, the other with a 2-handed sword. From her left, a formation of archers and the glaive users, carrying a banner with a horned jaguar, was also rapidly closing, their drummer hammering manically as qi coalesced around it. A smart formation, but unfortunately, she was not that kind of prey. -Them first, the memories noted. -Duhh! was all she shot back at them. BURN The word sank into her mind, somewhat fuelled by her annoyance, and she projected it in their general direction without even breaking stride. Yang attribute fire qi surged from her surroundings, her dantian, her body, and unified to flow through her meridians, and merge with the words. A sheet of rippling distortion flowed across the grassland, turning a swathe of half a square mile around the unfortunate banner of UrVash into a wasteland of drifting charcoal and popping bones and a burning banner. The others rushing forward nearly stumbled as she turned back in their direction, and, with a single bound, crashed almost 40 metres straight into their advancing line and rolled forward through them. Her qi surged again, this time knitting to wood and earth, drawing energy from the herbs dissolving in her dantian and pushing it to her limbs, as she spun over in the air and slammed her tail down on the ground with another roar. FRACTURE The ground all around her cratered as True Yang Earth Qi and Wood Qi sank into the ground around her, splintering the shallow bedrock and uplifting the entire area around her for hundreds of metres in a localised earthquake that outright killed anyone unlucky enough to be caught in the rings of shatter sweeping out from the shockwave of her impact. Everyone else was stunned, with the survivors sent flying, limbs shattered and qi dispersed. It collapsed the charging UrVash trying to reinforce from all directions ahead of her into chaos. Rising, she drove straight through another line, sweeping her tail in a wicked arc that sending them flying, bleeding and broken, before she crashed into a rapidly reforming line of spears. Those, she just rolled over, letting her qi armour do the work as it enlarged around her to form an enlarged size facsimile of her current form C a terror of phantasmal armoured plates, spines and claws. Singling out another banner, drew on her qi again. BURN! This time, the sound transformed into a searing crescent of yang-attributed fire qi that swept through the group like a scythe, melting flesh and setting the grass on fire. Those who could take cover amid the shattered landscape just about survived, badly burnt. The unlucky ones crumbled to ash still howling in desperate bravado. Turning back, she found the two UrVash Elders had arrived before her. She turned an arrow with her shoulder armour, wincing slightly as it exploded again. By way of reply, she rolled forward, tumbling in mid-air, and sliced down at the sword-wielder with her tail. The strike missed as he dodged to the side and struck out at her, his blade and the strength of his principle biting deep into the armour but skittering off her scales, drawing a line of blood below one and nothing more. Sneering inwardly, she smashed the ground on her landing, making the entire reverse of the hillside above her start to subside under the force of the impact. Two soul senses targeted her directly, then a third and a fourth, finally a fifth, the strongest of all. That last one belonged to an old UrVash wearing the flayed robes of some unfortunate UrVash, who was hurrying towards their combat. The others belonged to the two elders fighting her and the two coming from beyond the old mage. The first was the hulking, chitin-armoured UrVash carrying a blade who had been fighting with Cang Di. The other, an old, scarred UrVash wearing a few bits of armour crafted from blackened bone and carrying a great axe. Their combined attempt to lock her down was spirited, she had to acknowledge, but the robed UrVash was not close to the shaman of the Orcnas, never mind the old Jotnar. Looking at them, she grinned broadly. You weak little Orcs want to fight me? She spoke softly, for there was no reason for her to shout: her qi projected the words, spoken in Easten, easily for everyone within several hundred metres around the shattered field back lines to hear. The old spider devil The orcnas priest was far stronger than you lot. His treasures could not save him With an inner eye roll, she pulled out the tattered robe, suddenly glad that she had picked it up, even if this was a rather ignoble use for it. It was also theatre at a certain level, but she had killed two others wearing similar robes, even if it was Juni who delivered the blow. The UrVash, especially the old UrVash, stared at her dully as she stalked forward. Many were backing away properly now, staring in horror at the ruined robe of corpses she held in her hand. -Ah, if I had kept the spear rather than lend it to Juni, it would have added some useful emphasis, she sighed with regret. The distant thunder of the drums didnt change, although she sensed a shift in their rhythm as the drummers fought against their own instinctual fear, having heard the whisper of her words carried across the distant battle. -And yet still they are being cagey little orcs, she complained inwardly, again wondering if, in her desire to push them to the limit, she had again accidentally pushed them too far with the robe. Sighing, she grasped the final bit of the puzzle, the words shifting out of memory and into her minds eye. Before she hit Body Tempering, this would not have been possible, not without relinquishing control to the blood. Now though, she had that tiny sliver of soul intent, and that was enough for the memories to hang power on. The words were a whisper rather than a roar now She couldnt manage more than that if she wanted to use this a few times. Her qi shifted and the nebulous soul intent within her blood shifted and connected with that little sliver, even as the UrVash elders steeled their resolve and fanned out, advancing on her. ~Soul Break~ The mage and the axe-wielder staggered, coughing up blood. The warrior who had fought Cang Di groaned and bled from his eyes, looking pale. The two UrVash from Ajara staggered and seemed to age visibly, also bleeding from their eyes. Every other UrVash within earshot staggered and collapsed drunkenly, many bleeding from all their orifices or frothing at the mouth. Looking around the surroundings she had just cast into utter disarray, she grinned nastily. As I said C You Are Weak Stepping forward again, she reached for the old orc with the sword, grasping him around the neck. She was actually a little bigger than him, even with his thick set form, she was able to grasp him easily with her fingers which were gaining claws slowly as she did so. Why should I tolerate you and your kind here? You whose ancestors hunted my people across the grasslands of Ancient Aerth and grasped my ancestors as trophies for your future descendants? The words werent just spoken by her, but by the blood memories themselves, as a bit of the rage, even from the older memories, filtered through to her as she took up the shield of their fight as well. The old orc stared at her, horror reflected in his eyes. Grinning broadly, she mustered her qi and soul intent again, finding it much easier the second time. ~Soul Brea- Just in time to save him, she felt the locking constriction of a full formation''s descent on her, distant orcs with banners smashing them in the ground and screaming their activation words even as she lifted the old orc up to kill him. The drumming re-intensified and several hundred more orcs pulled back over the ridge, mostly archers. To her right, she could see two more groups of halberd and bow wielding UrVash, their beast totems already partially materialized, moving forward to capitalise now as well. The other UrVash around her all breathed deep signs of relief and rapidly regrouped, apparently believing they now had the upper hand. To lead them on in that idea, she feigned a bit of a stagger as several arrows exploded ineffectually against her armour, letting the old UrVash she had grabbed half escape her grasp as she cast him to the ground with a disgusted snarl. Checking her condition, she grimaced, noting that the expenditure of the blood within her system was a bit more than she would have liked. The array would keep catalysing it, but if she ran out, the link might be broken and that would be bad. While she did have several dozen gallons of the stuff in jars, drinking it openly in battle would be somewhat suboptimal, for the scene she was trying to set. Thankfully, now that all soul sense, irrespective of cultivation realm or side, was properly blotted out, the battle became much simpler for her. As a bluff it was kind of funny, because she had no manifestation to use, therefore all it did was rule out a few tricks like Soul Break. It could even be said to benefit her somewhat because it unwittingly stopped them sapping the passive soul intent in the blood, which she couldnt use freely anyway. The orc rolled out of the way as the archer put another arrow in their bow. She didnt bother chasing either, because it would be impossible for her to catch him. He had a principle, but wasnt really using it because he didnt want to be exposed. If she accidentally revealed she didnt have one, they could pretty much kick her about like a ball, even if the damage they did was non-existent while she just tired herself out chasing them. The sword-wielding one arrived at her side and cut deep into her qi armour again, while the blade-wielding one attacked her front and the axe wielder circled around behind. Chasing wasnt necessary anyway, because she had other tools to play with, that they couldnt run away from now soul sense was sealed. SHATTER Fixing the sword wielder in her mind, her qi surged and the spatial comprehensions from the blood flooded into the word she spoke, shaking her body as she did so. It left spider cracks in the world around them as the shockwaves travelled through air and ground alike. Rallying UrVash and those who had been mustering their spirit banners were thrown into disarray. The target of her attack, the sword-wielding orc, coughed blood and tumbled back as the others staggered, looking shocked. This time she didnt bother to kick him, instead just picking him up with both hands she hurled him over the hill with all the strength she could muster, watching with satisfaction as he bounced twice, scattering the lines of advancing archers before skipping over the ridge, and dropped from her sight. Chapter 103 – Not Least Those We Unleash for Ourselves!
The third campaign, the so-called Ten Thousand Eyes of Blood, caused massive ructions throughout the territories of the Huang, Kong and Sheng. While the Mo clans apparent willingness to take money over face at nearly every turn in the aftermath caught many off guard, it allowed the Huang clan the opportunity to claim a sort of awkward victory in the eyes of their more ardent supporters. They also touted widely that they would have won, had God Slaughtering Hall not interfered, in contravention with many formally established agreements in the matters of the Heavenly clans, and that the Mo had effectively been forced to hide in its shadow through their thoroughly fortuitous, in the eyes of many, links to a Saintess of the hall. That the Mo clan were happy to just shrug and still show up demanding reparations, hiding behind that strength, did nothing to help these perceptions. Many of those powers effectively doubled down, arguing, even as they paid over huge sums, that it was all because of God Slaughtering Hall and that this was bullying by sideways means. The final straw, really, was the vast, overinflated sums that various powers and the Huang clan had to pay to ransom back the eight juniors who had been captured by Mo Xiao, simply to avoid the ignominy of the Mo clan parading them widely in their own territory. As such, when the five great powers set up the Young Sovereign competition, as much as a way to stimulate morale, while they did reach out to the cardinal courts, such was the ill sentiment among many regarding God Slaughtering Hall, and so widely had the outcome of the war been complained over, that there was little serious engagement with them, and as a result the other three, Turquoise Pond, North Star Grotto and Vast Obscurity Grove, were, if not disrespectfully disregarded, perhaps not given the due concern that they might otherwise have expected. This would, when the Heavenly Hundred was later set up, become a source of many bitter regrets.
-Excerpt from Annals of Three Wars By Wen Beixong

~ Teng Chunhua C UrVash Battle lines ~
Once Lin Ling departed, they both started to work their way through the rocks, around the edge of the battlefield and towards the camp the cultivators had set up. She was still somewhat perplexed about what exactly Lin Ling planned to do C right up until a terribly familiar, soul-shaking roar swept through the battlefield. She flinched instinctively, even with the protection of One with What Is and looked over at Juni as bits of the puzzle slotted into place in ways that just left more questions than answers. Was that Lin Ling? she signed, not sure she wanted to know the answer. Juni stared at her for a long moment then just nodded, before waving for her to advance forward. All around them UrVash who had been flanking this end of the line, shooting mainly at the Jade Gate Court and Argent Hall groups, were turning to look behind them now. She was the one who demolished the valley, and fought the spider tribe, she signed, not really believing it even as she suggested it. Yes, Juni just nodded, squinting across the hill. This is going to be annoying. Suddenly I really wish I had soul sense, the other woman signed with a sigh. I have a divination talisman that can do that. It will work on anyone below Immortal, she signed back. Oh? Bandits, she signed with a sigh, ducking behind a rock as a bunch of UrVash ran past ahead of them, shooting arrows at a small formation of green-robed figures who had fallen back up the hill. A second, immense and very obviously enraged roar twisted the landscape, making her ears ring faintly. And she has a few anger issues stemming from her time in the depths and how we ended up in there, Juni muttered. We both do, in fairness. ... There wasnt much she could add to that, really. Dont overthink things, Juni sighed, waving for her move forward. Hah! She shook her head and sighed softly as a huge tremor shuddered through the ground, making rocks shift and leaves fall from trees. Certainly, she had questions but she was pretty sure Juni would not answer them. Based on what Lin Ling had explained earlier, she could piece together a few things, but the ominous implication behind anger issues made her suddenly wonder if this wasnt a bit more personal than just Han Shu. Lin Ling had been by far the most antisocial of the trio which was also at odds with what little she knew of the younger girl by reputation. There was another sky roar from behind and a series of fluctuations in the ambient alignments that were traumatically familiar as yang strength surged in the world. Somehow, within it, the intent held a sense of Devour and Kill which made her skin grow cold and clammy in the heat. -Yep, definitely levelled that valley, a part of her sobbed. Thats not normal power for a Mantra Seed cultivator. Thats still not good enough, it seems! Juni signed, adding an annoyed gesture as they continued to move forward, ghosting along with the now much less confident advance of the skirmish line. To their left, UrVash were still storming up the slope, tearing into pockets of disparate cultivators who were caught adrift between the bigger groups. So, how are we going to do this? she frowned, pushing those thoughts away. I guess we try to grab someone below Immortal who gets soul shocked and ask them about prisoners? Juni grimaced. She hesitated to call it a plan, but she really didnt have much better to offer, so could only nod. All around them the battle raged now, waves of UrVash charging across the open ground as their progress devolved into zig zagging back and forth, following various bands and occasionally loosing off arrows to disrupt the lines ahead of them as they continued to work their way forwards. The battle on the far flank and in the middle had intensified rapidly as well, various techniques and explosions shaking the now thoroughly ruined landscape in that direction as the experts on both sides continued to clash. She also couldnt help but note a surprising number of UrVash were now moving behind them, heading for the shores of the lake? Are they trying to flank? she signed over to Juni, who just shrugged as they took refuge behind an uplifted bit of rock from another barrage of fire element talismans. Before they could ponder that though, an immense martial intent swept over the battlefield. Strangely it didnt really affect either of them too badly. YOU HEAR THAT, WEAK HUMANS? The words, in Easten, hit the cultivator lines ahead of them like a hammer blow, making weaker ones stagger and a few formations on the edge actually collapse. DO YOU KNOW WHAT THE GHOBLAN, THE UNDREN AND THE AELF SAY WHEN THEY WALK INTO A DRINKING BROTHEL? UrVash roared, his martial intent washing over the whole ridgeline. All around them, UrVash who had been pushed down, their moment slowly ground away by wave after wave of talismans, which, as they had expected, were the cultivators main weapons of war here, started to hoot and jeer. AT LEAST WHEN WE GET DRUNK AND KILL EACH OTHER, PEOPLE WILL NOT CALL US STUPID HUMANS! HUMANS NOT EVEN ABLE TO AGREE ON WHICH BROTHEL OR WHERE TO GET DRUNK BEFORE DYING, THEY SO STUPID! She nearly put her hands over her ears, such was the volume of sheer sound was projected by the shout. As she shared a fairly disbelieving look with Juni, all around them UrVash, who had been a bit indecisive, had recovered themselves and began charging forward. It also provided them with an opportunity to advance where before they had been basically going sideways back into the battle lines. The UrVash ahead of them were mainly focused on the cultivators ahead of them, trying to dodge talismans and pick off stragglers. She had seen three go down already, incapacitated by arrows and then hacked apart by the warriors surging forward in pockets now. A cataclysmic roar from beyond the ridge made her wince and shiver. Warmth ran down her face and she tasted iron. Wiping her hand across her nose, she sighed and moved her mantra to stymie the nosebleed. All around them, the soul-shaking component of the attack was clear on both sides. The battle had been effectively stopped by it. UrVash were retreating back across their ridge, the cultivators across from them panicking properly as well. The shockwaves that came were something she half expected, having been in the valley, and seen what Lin Ling was apparently capable of wreaking somehow. And yet they still unnerved her. Juni tensed as well. The proper soul attack washed past her with a roar that barely registered, thanks to ''One with What Is''. -So she is also concerned -Which really doesnt help! A part of her added. They took the bait, Juni signed, looking relieved. Lets go! Nodding, she rose and followed Juni as she rapidly started to run towards the scattered, disorganised line of cultivators ahead of them- She dove behind a rock as a cultivator on the ridge wearing the robe of the Argent Justice sect hurled a talisman in their general direction, targeting the group ahead of them. VILE DEMON! I HOPE YOU BURN! She winced as the martial intent within it clawed at her, even as the talisman exploded in a gout of silver fire that swept through the grassland and shrubs all around them. Recognising him as one of the Immortal experts who had left the others behind early on, she sneered slightly, set an arrow to her bow and shot it at him. The black-tipped, purple and blue arrow, dipped in Lin Lings yang blood, punched through the barrier around that group, the cultivators qi armour and his armoured robe to pierce all the way through his shoulder. He fell backwards with a wretched scream, his robe actually catching on fire as others nearby turned in shock to see what had happened. Juni waved for her to move up, even as she also sent an identical arrow into that group. It again ghosted through all the barriers and hit a second disciple, wearing a glittering gold robe, in the stomach, sending him sprawling. His screams as the yang qi ate into his body echoed unnervingly- The entire hill where the UrVash had been mustering erupted like someone had hit it with a huge axe. That guess turned out to be quite right, as what she could only assume was Lin Ling, looking a bit like a cross between a human, a pangolin and a turtle crashed down in its ruin, followed by an old UrVash wielding a great axe. THERE! The shout caught her attention even as Juni, who was ahead of her, threw herself flat. A sheet of fire kicked up in front of them as a talisman obliterated part of the rocky grassland they were in. She slapped down a barrier talisman C because the alternative was a deeply unpleasant death C and scrambled down another small hollow to land beside Juni. This is really not going to- They both trailed off as two cultivators, one in dusty travelling robes, the other in the green of the Jade Gate Court, slid down the opposite side of the hollow and stopped, staring at them. Neither of them had cultivations she could see through, but she would have doubted her eyes if she did find a Golden Core disciple still alive in the battlefield at this point that wasnt an UrVash. She was marginally faster than Juni, palming a stealth talisman and leaping across at the pair. One shot to the side, effortlessly avoiding her strike, which she had expected. It was only to buy time for Juni to plant an arrow in the chest of the one wearing travelling robes. There was an explosion and she felt their qi turn chaotic and flow away from them. Die! She rolled away from the one from the Jade Gate Court and put a cage talisman on the ground as she did so. He shot right over the top of it, not even noticing until it enveloped him in a swirling morass of unstable qi that rapidly began to disperse its captives own qi reserves even as they struggled. You you the disciple rasped. Pulling out the divination talisman, she slapped it onto the disciples head, watching as his eyes became unfocused. Glancing over, she saw Juni had divested the other of their storage ring and knocked them out. Where are the prisoners? Juni commanded the youth. Prisoners? he gasped. The seniors took the female demons to the other camp? That was not quite what we wanted to hear, she sighed grimly. Just the female? she asked. I yes the injuries, use them to recuperate, the disciple volunteered after a struggle. More than deserve but using demons it is their honour. Right, Juni sneered. And the other prisoners? Other prisoners? he rasped. You have other prisoners, we saw, captured near the forest, she added. He just looked confused. The rebels? Where are they? she pressed. In the main camp, over the ridge he gasped. All I She sighed, because blood was starting to run from his nose now. Juni moved behind him and sent a pulse of qi into his body, making him slump down, unconscious. So, we have to cross their lines after all, she sighed. It does look that way. I am bothered by that other camp he mentioned as well, Juni frowned. We could have asked him? she pointed out. He doesnt know anything, Juni sighed deeply. My divination art is going crazy in many ways but its quite good at that kind of thing. I see she nodded, then ducked as a massive explosion ripped apart the landscape beyond where they were. They brought the banners around this side as well, Juni grumbled, peeking over the edge of the hollow. Scrambling up, she looked over at that side and saw a hellscape, or what passed for one at least. Two formations of UrVash and several formations of cultivators were battling it out between them, the distant lake and the nearest edge of the camp. The explosion had originated from the meeting of a cloud of corrosive mist from a serpent formation and a large sheet of familiar green-gold fire that been sent forth by a formation of six from the Jade Gate Court. How did they end up with such a weirdly good defensive position, Juni grimaced. So, we go over the ridge? With the main wave of attacking UrVash? she asked, regretting suggesting it even as she said it. Well, unless you want to try getting through a battle between that lot over there unscathed, yes, Juni muttered as they watched the serpent clash again, this time with a phantasmal sword the size of a small house. Well, at least we can skulk, she noted, but do we do it as UrVash or as cultivators? Lets try as we are. First, there are very few female disciples among the Jade Gate Court from what I have seen, and not many in the Argent Hall either, Juni observed as they ran along the dip in the grassland in the direction of the ridgeline. She grimaced and ducked her head again as the ground all around them shook. The mob of screaming UrVash who they had been shadowing made it across the short distance under its cover and began to assault the lines ahead with renewed ferocity. Watching them, they waited until they had mostly engaged with one of the smaller groups, then scrambled over the edge of- Juni suddenly grabbed her, dashing for a different hollow, ten metres to their right- She landed in mud as, ahead of them, the rear of that entire group, two others to their left and the area they had been in were all abruptly enveloped in a twisting cage of collapsing space C the perpetrator was a masked disciple from the Jade Gate Court. They both dropped and a moment later a wave of misty red gore swept outwards, coating everything in blended UrVash. Block the slope! someone else yelled. The Seniors are going to strike at it! another voice called over. Senior Hao! Fighting! a third yelled. THE COURT IS RIGHTEOUS! more voices called out from further along. Scrambling up, she found several shimmering barriers were- A talisman appeared in the air, almost overhead, rupturing and binding them to the land they were on, strange chains grasping them and tens of UrVash who were still moving forward. DEMONS! PREPARE YOURSELVES! one of the disciples from up above yelled at them gleefully. You will all die in agony! Yes, Seniors are going to end it! Glory to the Imperial Court! Glory to the Court! the refrain was picked up as more disciples gathered around the group from the Jade Gate Court to their left. She stared at the barrier. It appeared to be an Immortal grade one that just locked movement rather than qi manipulation. Pulling out a barrier breaker talisman, she dispelled its effect on their surroundings, freeing most of the other UrVash ahead of them in the process. The group on the slope, clearly caught off guard, scattered even as several fell. Following after them, she put an arrow in the back of the one who had claimed they would all die in agony. It felt only fair really. Scrambling through a melted divot a few metres wide, caused by an earlier earth attack, they crossed between the groups without looking back. Even with soul sense restricted, there was no way she was going to risk drawing the attention of a big bunch of cultivators.

~ Cang Di C Middle of the Battle Line ~
Gah! He spat blood from his mouth, then gritted his teeth, bringing his errant qi under control. Die! Ilkurz, whose recovery was better than his own, it was becoming clear, launched a lunging attack through the pall of dust and fire still swirling around them, seeking to exploit the opening made. Both of them had been caught off guard by the roar and the disrupting strength of yang earth it had stimulated as it passed. The crater, though, was the work of his own side, nebulous as that was. One of the groups defending the camp had seized the opportunity to target a talisman formation on their duel C it had been ostensibly aimed at Ilkurz, but earth attribute explosions were not known to be selective. -I suppose it was only a matter of time before other things started noticing this mess, he grimaced. The roar had had vestiges of the reclusive earth lizards that the camp had caught occasional traces of or heard as they made their way through the Badlands. Two groups that joined up with them had done so after getting mauled by one, and their descriptions of the battle pitched the lizards as more vexatious than the rock scorpions. He made to sweep his soul sense over the ridge again to see what was what, only for Ilkurz to resolutely launch another attack, a scything, downward slash with his halberd. He parried the blow, grimacing again as his arms shook. -Curse you, qi, get back under my control! You are meant to be refined for fates sakes! he complained inwardly as the energy flowing in his meridians continued to quietly revolt. It was hard to say if that was because of the roar or the talisman. They had been trading moves like this, dancing in a sea of carnage between the two armies for long enough that they had the measure of each other. His judgement there was that Ilkurz was probably the strongest opponent he had ever fought in this manner that was not a qi beast. Neither of them were able to make any particular headway and as such this entire flank of the cultivators main camp defence had become inadvertently anchored on their duel, which was becoming a focal point for the various shifting alignments all around him in ways he really didnt like. For their part, the UrVash had been content to just keep this flank tied up, occasionally sending probing attacks to torment the back of the hill. Those defending the main camp were basically hiding behind barriers, using the odd martial formation to block the Dao Soul spirit totems and occasionally extolling others to fight harder so the Jade Gate Court could prepare something or other. -Really the fates are just laughing at us now, he sighed, continuing to trade flickering spear strikes with Ilkurz. Barely a third of our forces are engaged C and of the rest, those mostly capable are just sitting on their hands, doing the bare minimum. It was a perfectly sound strategy, but not a good one to be caught in the middle of. -That said, this is at least giving me an opportunity to whet my comprehensions of spear law- The drums shifted, becoming more focused and deep, and now it was Ilkurzs turn to be distracted as if? Shatterpoint chimed ominously in the same instant and he had a faint premonition of something? -Words? It was almost like intuitively perceiving the up-strike of a lightning bolt. The world swam in his vision as sound faded away, the sky trembled and the grass shivered. His qi went totally chaotic as the natural alignments of a law so esoteric and pure he could barely grasp that it related to Yang distorted. The actual words, when they arrived a second later, in a language he had only truly heard spoken twice, punched through his and certainly the psyche of every other thing within earshot capable of conscious thought. DIN OUYENG! -- KILL YOU --- DEVOUR -- FOUNDATION! He avoided falling C barely C and was thankful to see that, if anything, Ilkurz was worse affected than he was. Nobody else was faring any better either. The formations on the hill were thrown into disorder; the weaker cultivators had been knocked unconscious just by exposure to the nascent intent within the words spoken. He coughed up blood that glittered gold faintly, not even able to muster words to curse. Having dragons scream threats in your general vicinity in their ancestral tongues had a tendency to do that. The Language of Mythical Creatures, as it was sometimes called collectively, was all about active intent. Even the weakest dragon had a fundamental and innate grasp of intent from the moment they were born C for them, speaking was just a form of attack. Dragons, true dragons at least, were a representation of a supreme natural force. The natural world acted upon their words as almost without question, irrespective of their realm. Bits of circumstance slotted together, ominously. The Jade Gate Court had fled the forest fast and until recently barely let up their pace. Liao Ying had claimed that something demolished a whole valley fighting demons. The same demons as these he was now willing to bet, and now a dragon or something able to speak in that tongue showed up C right on the tail of their battle? -Well, they did attempt to wring an inauspicious moment out of this for their own ends. That said, there was also another important and distinctly life-endangering question here. What by the ill grace of the nameless fate itself have that unctuous brat Din Ouyeng and the Jade Gate Court done to piss off a dragon!? Even complaining out loud didnt help. It was a level of talent you would struggle to find in nine generations. It was at the degree where even the great sects C and he included the Shu Pavilion in that assertion based on the behaviour of several of his juniors over the millennia C would struggle to teach their most spoilt disciples, no matter what dizzying heights they started from. In a way it was also unfortunate that knowledge of that ancient tongue was probably limited to about one or two words for most of those present: Kill and Eat along with the intuitive grasp that neither would be pleasant. Few would acquire the strength of soul to be able to interpret the deeper meanings while still being counted among the younger generation. As such, they were unlikely to ever know that it was Din Ouyeng and the Jade Gate Court they should curse with their last words when the dragon killed them all off just by yelling at them. The drums intensified and he saw two more of the formations divert over the hill: a horned jaguar and a scorpion. He tried to grasp his soul sense to see beyond the ridge again, but the shock from the shout had turned the surroundings so chaotic he could barely extend it to the ridge in his current situation. Grraagggh! he snarled inarticulately and blocked the viper like strike from Ilkurz, dancing backwards as he did so to find more stable ground. Two more explosions echoed from behind, followed by some muted screaming that told him the Dao Spirit formations were still somewhat active. The demons were massing again, recovering much faster than they were. He blocked a second wild strike from Ilkurz and made to kick his opponent in the leg- The small green orb shot past his face, exploding between them with enough force to send him sprawling. Two red, white and yellow arrows followed straight after. One, he blocked, barely; the other hit his qi armour, punched right through it as if it were non-existent and pierced his shoulder. Before he could even move to pluck it out, his arm nearly exploded of its own accord as the unrefined qi in his body tried to deviate by flowing backwards through his heart gate before he expelled the majority of it. Coughing up blood, he caught a blow from a club that was descending from nowhere at his head and punched the wielder in the chest even as two axes hissed towards him- {Mus Mountain Gate} He triggered the talisman which twisted the land between him and the majority of the demons attacking him into a small rock outcropping, blocking various axes, arrows and other thrown weapons for the most part- *Boom-Boom* *Krrrrrrooomm* The double explosion picked him off his feet as the barrier he had just pulled from the ground disintegrated into a cloud of splintered rock chunks. At first he thought it was the formation of twenty glaive-wielding demons headed by Ilkurz that was responsible for it, but the tremors kept on and were of such a magnitude that even their charge faltered- {Land Cage} This time, paranoia made him drop a cage talisman even before the induction from Shatterpoint warned him of the Soul Blaze talisman that blossomed right in front of the rampaging spectral form of a huge black and orange bull with horns. Ilkurz still managed to dodge the worst of the attack, likely because he saw it coming. Looking around to see who had cast it, he sighed inwardly, because it was just badly aimed. One of the defence formations around where the Nine Auspicious Moons was still holding up a good third of the battle line had tried to do the right thing, but a bunch of Chosen Immortals and a Golden Immortal controlling an Ancient Immortal realm formation like that was only going to be difficult. The formation reformed, proving it was a proper martial one, not a banner, and smashed into his spatial cage, before splitting apart to sweep past it and reform. Shaking his head at the damage that had caused to the barrier, he cancelled it and grabbed one of the glaive wielders directly, smashing them to the ground over his hip and then stamping on their chest to disperse their core, located in the heart, killing the demon instantly. Two more diverted to attack him, but neither were close to his match. One died just from him kicking his spear at them from where it lay on the ground, the other he grabbed by the arm and bisected with a shockwave of qi from his palm. MOTHERLESS MONKEY! he swore and dodged backwards as a Soul Blade talisman tracking after that demon miraculously missed it at the last minute, somehow avoided setting it, and it alone on fire, and turned the area he had just vacated into a 20 metre wide glassy bowl. Recovering, he glanced back up the slope, but everything was in such disarray now that there was no way to know if it was fluke, accident or deliberate. {Soul Blaze} The ward talisman he had on the handle of his spear triggered, turning a demon who had just picked it up into a purple bonfire of dispersing matter. Sweeping his qi out, he grasped the weapon with a phantasmal hand, only for Ilkurz to cut that and advance on him once again. The other glaive-wielding demons fanned out, heading up-slope either side of him, towards the various forces who were still trying to recover from the beasts shout. Ilkurz pointed at him with his halberd and grinned mockingly. Your own side trying very hard to see you dead with me! As it stands, I can assure you they are going to regret living to see the consequences of their actions. Or perhaps that robed old demon will turn their skins into some underwear, he replied, sneering faintly. Ilkurz laughed, walking around the edge of the gyre of purple flame. That is very good idea! I make trophy of you, they can make shit pants of others skins! Another of the glaive-wielders grinned and spread his arms, yelling in flawless Easten: IF THEY FOUGHT WITH HALF YOUR DETERMINATION, THIS MIGHT ACTUALLY BE WORTH IT! YOU HEAR THAT, WEAK HUMANS? Ilkurz roared, his martial intent washing over the whole ridge line. Shit, he grimaced and then had to dance back as a soul sense attack shot at him from the distant ridge line where the robed figures had been, preventing him from blocking Ilkurz. DO YOU KNOW WHAT THE GHOBLAN, THE UNDREN AND THE AELF SAY WHEN THEY WALK INTO A DRINKING BROTHEL? Demons who were staggering to their feet all around them started to hoot and jeer C the childish taunt buoying their spirits. AT LEAST WHEN WE GET DRUNK AND KILL EACH OTHER, PEOPLE WILL NOT CALL US STUPID HUMANS! HUMANS NOT EVEN ABLE TO AGREE ON WHICH BROTHEL OR WHERE TO GET DRUNK BEFORE DYING, THEY SO STUPID! Objectively, it was a terrible joke, barely even a joke C more an insult actually. However, in this particular set of circumstances, as he dodged two more soul intent infused arrows that turned the whole area around him into a turbulent mire he couldnt manipulate, struck at the very essence of their predicament. Whatever response he might have been tempted to make vanished though, with the flare of searing yang energy that swept over a nearby hilltop, turning everything in its wake to ash. Abruptly, hundreds of the demons were retreating up the hill even as those on the battle lines on both sides looked around for the source Hundreds of demons were now breaking from the arrayed forces across the hillsides opposite their camp and turning back behind them now Ilkurz and those near him were also turning to look. One of the robed demons who had been tormenting Dongmei on the ridge line was also gone, as was Xavak- Moments later a shockwave ripped through the hill, making demon and cultivator alike stumble and the ground subside. Hohmmmm! Xin Dai clapped his hands together and gave a shout infused with intent which stabilized that side of the ridge a little bit C but only a bit. He had not caught the word, but that had absolutely been another attack by whatever had been attracted by the battle, seeking out Din Ouyeng. The ripple of distorting silence that followed reached through him and twisted his dantian faintly as it passed, carrying with it an intense sense of wanting to twist or break him apart. He fought with his soul sense to send it that far, to see what kind of draconic beast was actually wreaking havoc on the demons back lines, but it was almost impossible now. The turbulence of so many conflicting attacks and martial intent was such that even a Dao Immortal would probably have gotten a nosebleed. You weak little Orcs want to fight me? The words were gentle, almost feminine, carried on the breeze, swirling through the world around them, making grass ripple and dust dance in little swirls with the passage of the yang law they embodied. The old spider devil The Orcnas priest was far stronger than you lot. His treasures could not save him. The second shifting wave of words held even greater strength, the oppression of Earthly Yang Laws within them massively exceeding his own and making his limbs grow heavy, even as the qi of the world turned sluggish and stagnant across the battlefield. That they were in fluent Easten was disturbing, but he assumed it was so the demons, the ones it had called orcs, could understand it? -It has this degree of comprehension regarding Yang Laws and an earth affinity out here? His mind raced as he grasped just how big a pit they were now tumbling in. -Can this actually get any-? ~Soul Break~ The words, which arrived just as he was wondering how, if at all this could get worse sank through his mind like a beautiful curse. The worlds own comprehensions of Soul Law touched his psyche, and he spat blood as his near unified foundation and quasi Dao Seed suffered an immense, torturous blow. He had no grasp of the chaos in their own lines, but in the silence of the distorting world he saw hundreds, if not thousands, of orcs collapse, foaming at the mouth, bleeding from their eyes or just dying outright. As I said C You Are Weak! The words that followed after were like hammer blows, battering at him mercilessly even as he wrestled his mind back to some semblance of coherence. The attack had not been targeted at them, which was a mercy. Why should I tolerate you and your kind here? -Ah, so everyone is screwed. It wasnt just targeted at them; probably it was for the orcs that went over the hill. You whose ancestors hunted my people across the grasslands of Ancient Aerth and lifted my ancestors as trophies for your future descendants? -Oh So the orcs here were as screwed as they were on a certain level. Beasts like dragons were not known for their love of lesser races making trophies of their kind. ~Soul Brea His awareness of soul sense vanished and with it the echoing refrain of the dreadful curse that the dragon had directly performed. Pushing himself to his feet, he collected his spear and used it to support himself as he looked around. With soul sense thoroughly cut off, he could only rely on his vision to judge his sides condition, which was beyond poor. Only those at Immortal or higher were still conscious on the ridge line, but really only those at Golden Immortal or higher were in any kind of fit state to fight. Many had clearly suffered backlash from their soul senses abruptly being cut off as they manipulated treasures or talisman formations. Xin Dai looked his way, now showing a mild panic in his eyes that he was sure his own expression was doing a similarly bad job of hiding. Zi Min was okay, as was Dongmei, because her formation wasnt one working off soul sense or immortal sense. Others had not been so lucky though. Quan Dingxiang was being helped up by several juniors, his face pale. -Maybe the Jade Gate Courts formation also collapsed, he laughed to himself. The idea of them having tried to sit this out and swoop in in the third act as saviours of all, further cementing their position, only to see all their work undone in this unexpected way was darkly funny. This is why you dont screw around with fate manipulating talismans, he sighed, pulling out a spirit herb and- SHATTER The words, imbued with the echoes of spatial laws, washed through the world around them, leaving disturbing black blurs around everything for a brief moment. The rolling hill where the demons had been mustering distorted, rocks and trees tumbling and souls subsiding. Seconds later one of the orcs, an old one wielding a sword, was hurled over the crest of the hill, bouncing several times before coming to a stop- The literal eruption of the hill, splitting it like someone had just hit it with a hammer, caught the entire battlefield off-guard. Two figures crashed through the ruined landscape, followed by the familiar figures of Xavak and the robed old demon. The latter was holding a roll of ragged hide that gave him an intensely ominous feeling. The perpetrator of the attack, an old demon wielding a two-handed great axe, stalked through the ruin towards- SURGE! The ground surged and yang energy distorted everything, sending a wave of spikes out that Xavak managed to block and mostly disperse- He stared dully as a muddy figure, about three metres tall and partially humanoid, twisted in the ruin of the hill and lashed Xavak with its tail, sending the orc flying back through the ruin of the battle like he was a childs toy. Standing, it looked this way and that, before rounding on the UrVash with the axe, only for that opponent to cover the distance between them in a single step and smash its weapon down on its head. The beast rolled away from the attack and roared inarticulately at the attacking demons who all staggered back- He got a barrier down just in time as the robed demon waved its hands and sent a shrieking wave of greenish lightning at it, making it stagger back and stripping away enough of its qi armour very briefly for him to make out its proper form. It looked a bit like the hybrid offspring of a pangolin, a human and a kind of tortoise, its hide golden and iridescent by equal measure. Either way, shefor it was a she C appeared young in age, but worryingly he couldnt tell whether she was changing out of, or into, her bestial form. Given the strength of yang earth laws involved, he had a rather ominous premonition it might be the latter. It also had what looked disturbingly like the ephemera of an inborn physique on its scales. He was just considering what the best course of action was when a fearful essence of Yin Wood law surged across the battlefield, rolling over the recoiling orc lines. The point of its origin was further along their ridgeline, beyond Xin Dai, where the various cultivators aligned to the Imperial Court had rallied with the Argent Hall and the Jade Gate Court. {Devouring Land Parasol Bloom} What?! It was such an improbable talisman to see used in this circumstance. It wasnt that yin wood wasnt suitable, quite the contrary given the vast strength of yang earth that the beast was exuding. It wasnt even that the realm was lacking, because it was a Dao Eternal grade talisman. How do they have one of those? a blankly confused voice, from a thoroughly terrified Quan Dingxiang, mumbled nearby. -How indeed, he hissed inwardly. As far as he was aware, only one influence, the Meng clan, possessed Parasol Bloom talismans and they did not hand them out to others. Some small pieces of largely inert wood made their way into the hands of alchemists or weapon artefact crafts-masters, but this was the pure, captured qi of a parasol tree. As those thoughts rattled around in his head, the area around the massed old orcs and the strange earth dragon beast bloomed with trefoil leaf sporting saplings rooted in the hundreds of scattered bodies. Within seconds many of them had been dragged upright, their physical bodies withering away as they became nourishment for the Parasol Tree grove blooming before their eyes amid the torrential, devouring gyre of yin wood law released and focused by the talisman. The old orcs fled, even as the beast Almost as an afterthought, he registered that it had just, likely become the singular most inauspicious hour in any given day. No no, no, no! Quan Dingxiang was babbling as he struggled up. You idiots thats not-! The surging strength of Yang laws that erupted around the beast in the same instant were very much not earth laws. Earth laws were present within them, but the dominant attribute was fire and metal. Oh! Shit! he groaned as its aura shifted rapidly. The depth of the yang intent that was surging around it deepening by the second- The cry that came had no words he could understand beyond the singular, consuming intent to rampage. It swept through the world, taking all sound with it and distorting the colours of everything within his line of sight as the beast unleashed the full strength of its ancestral blood to try to resist the devouring and refining yin energies of the talisman. The fearful eruption of strength, to which he was far too close for comfort, was also terribly familiar. It resonated with the talisman in his storage device, even though that should be another space and with the little seeds of yang qi he had been leaving as a trail. A trail that had apparently also been followed by the originator of the yang energy Liao Ying had trapped. The beasts scream was not really a sound; it transcended sound and just made everything within his field of view blur as it matched with the echoing resonance from the Devouring Land Parasol Bloom talisman the cretinous idiots from the Imperial Court had somehow sourced. When he managed to get a grasp on anything, he cursed, because the violent, hungry qi sealed within the talisman, saturated with voracious yin wood laws, was surging everywhere. Now, easily suppressing the yang earth energies, while feasting on the vitality of everything they touched, seeds of parasol qi were already taking root rapidly. Those unfortunate orcs caught at the epicentre were already being warped into the first vestiges of a small Parasol Grove. Parasol trees and lesser phoenixes had once been distributed by the Meng clan, ostensibly as a sign of favour, but as much because they were a kind of warning, and an insurance. Eastern Azure had possessed one, during the later Teng Dynasty, before a foolish emperor got into a dispute with the Meng clan and Vast Obscurity Grove took exception to that. It was old history, but parasol wood, when matured and harvested from a stable environment, was perhaps among the most valuable of the common spirit trees. Its timber prized by all and its leaves and flowers especially by alchemists. However, if planted incautiously, removed from the ecosystems where it existed with the yang fire attributed fauna that kept it in check C the most famous of which was the phoenix C it was at best a weed of the highest order. If left unchecked or seeded in inauspicious circumstances, like it had been here, the trees did not mature and instead became, in the words of his teacher C A world-ending disaster masquerading as a piece of ornamental topiary. Already, mere seconds after the first use of the talisman, the violent, hungry energies surging everywhere were turning hapless orcs into trees, some of which were already sprouting leaves and even, where they caught those of Immortal strength or higher, flower buds. Scrambling back, he grabbed a random disciple and threw them bodily as far as he could over the ridge. Away from the disaster that was about to unfold, because there was a second reason why you used parasol qi very warily. As dangerous as it was, it was also widely sought after as a mutate. The beast, caught in the midst of the chaos, had completely transformed into its natural form now C a quadruped behemoth nearly 10 metres long, clad in armour and spines. Its aura was now no longer just that of yang earth, but yang fire and yang metal. No, no, no! Quan Dingxiang was almost sobbing as two other Pill Sovereign disciples dragged him back. You idiots its only missing -Its only missing? In his mind, the spectral memory of his own brush with the qi sealed in the talisman resurfaced. He had noted all the yang energies were there except yang wood? Others were running now, the smarter ones at least. Quite a few, though, had pulled out talismans, which was downright suicidal frankly. The beast was eating qi that was infused with laws, unless someone was going to -No, dont even say it! You have no idea what kind of insanity they might perpetuate if someone tries to use a talisman with an instilled Truth here, he cursed himself. Ignoring them, he raced towards Qing Dongmei, Zi Min and tangentially Quan Dingxiang- The cocoon-like shell of yang energies around the beast erupted as it roared. DEVOUR! The word, spoken in that ancient tongue, made the entire area around it ripple as it absorbed huge amounts of yin wood qi from its surroundings. The shockwave sent him sprawling, his qi chaotic as he fought against both the all-encompassing intent of its shout and also the surging hunger of the parasol qi. In that same instant, Shatterpoint screamed in his head, and the entire area of the hillside he was on, vanished in a detonation of yang energy-

~ Lin Ling C Epicentre of chaos ~
Rising from the unexpected blow from the old UrVash, Lin Ling turned, just in time to see the talisman from the cultivators lines triggering in her general direction. The voices of the blood howled through her psyche, even as memories welled up in her, explaining both the predicament she was in. At the urging of the memories she drew in as much of the blood from the various jars as she could, drinking it in and flooding her qi armour with the excess to protect herself from the rampant, devouring strength of the Parasol Trees intent. -Blood rage -Give us control! -Weak human you cannot! -Devour devour it all! -The plague tree! -Speak the words! -Devour! Devour! -Blood give us She screamed in her own head as the furious memories revolted. Some were terrified, some were enraged and some were greedy, all of them instinctually calling for her to deliver over control to them as her physical transformation surged fully towards the third stage. SHUT UP! She screamed, as much at those voices as in an attempt to reject the terrible clarion cry of the primordial predator striking down at her. The violent, hungry energies surged everywhere. UrVash were turning into trees that were rapidly sprouting leaves and even flower buds. -You cannot let them bloom! One of the older, much saner voices hissed. -This is an opportunity, but it is mortal danger. -The parasol survived and rose but we -Our descendants failed -Its reality is greater than ours. -Oh yeah, not helping! she shot back at them even as she continued to grapple with the ongoing transformation. In mere moments, cocooned in a maelstrom of twisting qi, blood, earth, plants and whatever it was that talisman had done, she had almost completely assumed the true appearance of the creature whose blood she possessed. Her skeleton had changed as she collapsed onto four legs, the armour plates had thickened and the scales extended, her tail growing more spikes, her background plates and the last traces of her human form fading away beyond the colouration derived from her hair. Her own mind was still there inside it this time, although she was down to less than half of all the blood. DEVOUR! She opened her mouth and roared, the intent within it devouring the terrifying yin wood intent, born of the Parasol Tree. Orcs around her were now turning into actual trees, a grove of twisted humanoid forms as something beyond the true yang law in the blood tried to tear at her. The symbol shuddered and raged of its own accord as it fought back in some other way. Bits and pieces of it were now sliding in and out of her focus in very disturbing ways, not that she had time to care. In the midst of that, her instincts were drawn to the hillside to her right, whispering of genuine danger. There, a group of cultivators in travelling robes were scrambling back, the flows of qi between them showing that they were linked in a formation C one of them pointing a talisman in her direction- RUPTURE! The words, spat by the memories, consumed the entire hillside in a coruscating detonation of yang energy, obliterating them before the talisman could do whatever it had intended. A silvery arrow crashed into her, dissolving, dispersing yin energies very different from the parasol tree worming their way into her body! Ah-! she snarled, rounding on the source- However, before she could do so, her barely stable dantian collapsed again, her viscous qi flowing inwards in a blur to form a red core, streaked with purple and gold that burned with a strange corona. Her tempered physique was also continuing to devour all sorts of energies and intents from the blood, the parasol qi, the land and even the distorting shield affecting soul sense, even as the shadow in her body kept twisting and changing. -You must form your core before you form your soul, the very oldest of the voices hissed suddenly. -DEVOUR! BLOOD! -RAGE! -OVERCOME! Other voices rampantly ignored it, screaming, nearly berserk as her control over her form continued to erode. -If you succumb, you will fall here! it hissed. -If you succumb, it will be for naught, the voice of another rumbled C the dark turtle creature that evoked a sense of mountains, she thought. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. -To move forward you must overcome! That was Ochirioptrix, sending her images of his kind changing and transforming in a singular moment, breaking their chains in some unspecified way. The hill, or what remained of it, shattered outwards, twisting up around her as she drew in energy desperately, letting the yang blood refine it, balance it, even as her core collapsed a second time. Dimly, she was aware of the sky overhead turning leaden as her core coalesced again at 33 rotations. This time the symbol, which had continued to shift bizarrely surged through it- It collapsed and her body twisted, her bones shattering, her skin turning translucent for a second. The force of the detonation even managed to rupture space around her, scattering the bolts of multi-hued lightning like raindrops off a rock. She had no time to worry about that though C tribulation or not, she was on a runaway cart now with only two possibilities. Adapt or Die. -Sorry Juni, Chunhua C I cant say this is the opportunity I intended to make, a part of her muttered inwardly. However, you bastards that have delivered me to this point, I will at least ensure that you all burn in hell with me! -Danger, follow! Images and sensations blurred through her mind, overlaying themselves with terrifying speed to form symbols in her mind. STATE C ISOLATE C OVERBURDEN: Transform, Break C Myriad, Wall, Isolate C DAY, Bestow, LAND Her roar, encapsulating what it represented, imprinted it into the firmament directly somehow, forming a series of interlocking rings around her that caught the eleven bolts descending for her. What she had done had no name that she understood; it came through the very oldest memories. They hung there, twisting abnormally, even as the 15 twisting black-gold lightning bolts that accompanied each pitch black bolt scattered across the hills, sending orc and cultivator alike fleeing in abject terror. Nobody, even the cultivators who had thrown the talisman, was interested in sticking around for this it seemed. Although she was damned if she was going to let them go. One of that group had had Han Shus sword on its back and she was sure she had seen Din Ouyeng in that group as well. Rather than jump, she just rolled, like a living landslide across the battlefield. An orc with a halberd roared and struck out at her- She swatted the land with her tail, sweeping across the devastation and hitting it hard enough to bury it in the slope of a distant hill, uncaring whether it lived or died- A second silvery arrow crashed into her, a reminder that there were other cultivators there and that while she had intended to be fairly selective about the fights she picked, to them she was both dangerous but also an opportunity. Fixing on that group, she was about to just roll over the top of them when hundreds of golden fists smashed into her body, slowing her momentum- A third arrow crashed into her- A spear of red and gold fire left a huge score across her side- A shaking, bearded youth spat blood on a cauldron and out of it swirled a phantasmal form of a Kirin wreathed in golden fire that ate away at her yang strength faintly- Two massive, green bolts of lightning, transforming into twisting serpents, wrapped around her body, punched through her qi defences and wormed into her flesh far too easily for her liking- Above her, the sky abruptly inverted colours and turned pitch black, and blazing white clouds spat lightning that was white lines of celestial death at her. The array above her shifted somehow and lost a ring. In response the memories gave her words to yell, which she did so, dutifully, even as she tried to keep the shadowy lines in her body that was certainly her realm about Body Tempering that Chunhua had referred to as Soul Meridians, as something associated with her human form, not the bestial form she now wore. Abruptly, the Yin Qi in the world surged. {Devouring Land Parasol Bloom} This time, she saw the bastards who had activated it C a bunch of Golden Immortals of various sects affiliated with the Imperial Court, led by DIN OUYENG! Before, she had called him out because the angry aspects of the blood had gotten away from her, she had to reflect. Or maybe the prideful bits. There had been bits of her that wanted to smash him up and eat him, ruin him a thousand times worse than he had helped ruin her, but those had been somewhat irrational in an odd way. The truth of her memories had made that anger, even the anger towards Di Ji, cold rather than hot. Now, however, she was thoroughly on board with ripping the little monkey to pieces. Probably she wouldnt even refine his core, because that would mean that some part of him remained with her. I WILL MAKE SURE YOUR NINE GENERATIONS BURN IN YANG FIRE! she roared, twisting over and leaping forward after the retreating- Five massive white swords smashed down, cast by another figure in green who was controlling a formation of almost thirty Golden Immortals, all wearing robes of the Jade Gate Court. Her body held, their strength held laws, but they were weak; however, it did send her crashing back down into the battlefield. {Devouring Land Parasol Bloom} Around her, the yin wood energy of the Parasol Bloom talisman surged a third time, a vast, spectral tree forming from the surging energies emitted from the talisman that tried to bind her, worm their way into her body and turn her into nutrition so it could bloom. This time, however, she was not as powerless C or unexpecting. BURST! Her roar, infused with the strength of yang wood, catalysed by the spirit herbs she had drawn into her dantian and fuelled by the refinement of the Parasol Trees yin qi, scattered the tree, raining twisting green gold droplets of qi everywhere and making those in the formation using it with Din Ouyeng spit blood and lose control of it. Her dantian, which was a nebulous wreck now, swirled back in on itself, drawing that orphaned qi into her, rapidly reforming it yet again, with an even greater capacity C the boundless longevity of yang tempering her in the process. Abruptly, a sense of surging distortion in the ambient alignments of the whole battlefield drew her attention back to the orc mages who had attacked her with the lightning bolts before. She focused on them, mustering strength to finish that threat off with a single attack. The old one, who held a strange white and black scroll in his shaking hands, stared at her with an expression of twisted rage and regret and crushed the scroll. A white plane bisected her array, which had been blocking the progress of the tribulation lightning and slowly dissipating it somehow. -Ignorant primates! -Foolish devil thing! -FLEE! -RUN! The memories screamed in anger very uniformly now, urging her to flee, which she did with no urging, charging straight for the old mage as fast as she could. The lightning still caught her anyway, snaring her limbs like celestial serpents and trying to devour her whole C drag her both into the ground and up into the sky simultaneously. Left with no other option, she tore at them with her claws even as her mantra and the symbol focused on mitigating the rippling forces trying to tear apart her body- Above her, the sky shifted and turned dark as fire swirled in the clouds, which turned a smoky grey and boiled outwards, repelled by She had no words, really, as she found herself staring up at the meteor that fell through the shattered veil of the sky above her. There was no running from that. From horizon to horizon, sheets of grey fire fell and in the wake of the meteor itself, hundreds and then thousands tens of thousands of lightning bolts of every colour scattered across the sky and fell to earth indiscriminately. -DEVOUR EVERYTHING! -EVERY BIT! -NOTHING LEFT! -THE END -THE ANNIHILATION! Even as the memories screamed, almost all of them thrown into chaos at the sight of that heaven-breaking meteor. Some instructed her to drink every bit of blood and flesh along with all the spirit herbs she still had. Sweating, she swept them out and, with a colossal devouring intent, her primordial form consumed the small mountain of pilfered herbs. Given there were a surprising amount of orcs still alive and scattering, that likely marked her as the perpetrator of their plight quite clearly, not that she cared now. Her body grew and her core collapsed again and reformed. The few remaining sane memories told her that time was not on her side, even as she continued to grapple with keeping her Soul Foundation unfounded. The meteor fell, tribulation bolts spiralling around it, directly for her even as the words surfaced from the oldest memories, cutting through the enraged confusion, panic and denial of the later memories. Her primordial form didnt so much as shout them, as demand them of the world. Heaven Break. The meteor out of the darkest of those ancestral nightmares shattered and collapsed in disturbing silence. The lightning falling down was devoured by her form as it aimlessly struck and scattered. Beyond it, she saw darkness, an extinguishing, starless night whispering insanity from beyond inverted mountains that took up the sky like a jagged maw and finally understood. She saw another shore in that singular horrifying instant, and the ancestral doom that her kind had fought across the aeons, even as the terrifying reverberation shattered it apart. It was with deep relief that she found that her core had formed, fully stable at long last. Her core sea was raging and in turmoil, carving out a new space in her body as it began to purify all the qi within the bestial form- The grey sky turned pitch black and out of the shadowless dark came 99 cloaked sages of heaven. Each carried a terrible stele graven with ominous scenes and words evoking dread and retribution. Behind them, she could see a shifting misty throne, wreathed in nihility. NOW IS COME THE ERA OF MAN! RIGHTEOUS, HE HATH CAST ALL OTHER LESSER THINGS ASIDE! OLD DEVILS WE SLEW! OLD EVILS WE CAST OUT! FALSE GODS WE CAST DOWN! NOW, WE ARE THE NEW MASTERS OF THIS PLACE! ALL THAT ARE DESERVING ARE OF HIM! FOR HIM! BY HIM! WRETCHED LIZARD, WHO WOULD ENDURE PAST YOUR ALLOTTED SPAN! UNFATED THING, CRAWL BACK INTO DEATH! HERE, YOUR WILL IS UNDONE! YOUR PATH IS ENDED HERE! They denounced her, proclaimed that her time had passed and now was the era of man, that the old gods had been slain by them and that they were the new masters of this place. That it was her fate to fall here. As their words reverberated through the world, the eleven who had spoken cast down their stele towards her, whereupon they transformed into eleven terrible hunters in different forms who, unbounded from the heavenly hall, charged towards her. Her dantian was still distorting, even as the core continued to do its utmost to rapidly refine the qi oversaturating her form. Within it, within her, was a flickering light C Yang Intent, she realised C coalescing around the symbol which was now starting to sink into her body. Her Soul Foundation, twisted and uncertain, started to naturally form. She tried to slow it, even as she fought with the masked hunters who assailed her, spectral men and women wreathed in war paint of various colours. The weapons they wielded, made of dark metal, looked familiar somehow, but that was the least of what she had to worry about, because the formation of her Soul Foundation was apparently inevitable now. -You must endure -Endure -Overcome and endure The oldest voices hissed and pleaded, even as the beast finally started to take full control. She was fighting now as much to define the state of her own soul, she was dimly aware, as to deal with the attackers, the hunters. Each attacker seemed to curse her as they fell and she pulled a fragment of them out of their bodies somehow. As she tore down one that looked remarkably like an UrVash, drawing Yang Earth from it, she at last realised that each one represented an element or a people in a strange way. Among those she recognised, Humans had Yin Life and Yang Fire, UrVash had Yang Earth, another people very similar to humans had Yang Water, Yin Earth and Yang Metal while the others were humanoid, but- -Ten elements of yin and yang and yet eleven hunters? As the final human, encompassing Yang Fire fell, she found herself face to face with the eleventh a young woman, barely out of her teens, auburn hair and dark skin with silver eyes, which seemed to reflect a starry sky. She was also human, and although naked, her body was painted in shifting white and black designs, such that it was hard to discern where movement and stillness began and ended, as if fading in and out of the moment faintly. She was also the only one without a mask, and to carry multiple weapons C a spear tipped with a black glass blade, a bow and a pair of blades made from black and white knapped stones. Unlike the others though, she was not aggressive. Instead, she just stared at her with her eyes narrowed. The spear strike was like that of a celestial viper, piercing her body even as the girl drew the bow, set an arrow that was like a glittering dark star to it and fired it into her- Darkness obliterated her, the horrifying intent scything through her body in a singular, irresistible word. Extinction. The answer to an impossible riddle- -You must endure -Overcome -Become more -A new beginning Amid the rage and the fury and the hunger and the pride, her memories provided her with the answer, even as the beast within her perished. With that singular word, its very concept within her body and soul was extinguished, somehow leaving the power C and the human C merged into a new origin entirely. -Such an opportunity -A lifetime, only once -A new beginning -All because the primates had eyes but could not see! -eh? She was surprised as much that the memories had endured that, until she realised that they, just as she, had been caught in the grip of the beast somehow, or at least the later ones. The early ones had always seemed aloof, or perhaps? A strange snippet of understanding informed her that those memories had no concept of the beast; that was a thing of later times, wholly divorced from them anyway. A cage their later generations had wrought, not them. The later ones, she noted, were silenced though, or perhaps they had just been so much the beast that they really had just become orphaned scenes without any real agency? Her soul snapped into being, fully human, even as she realised the girl was gone. The lightning that grasped from the sky, almost drawn by her absence in some strange way, was like the tentacles of some terrible eldritch beast. She saw shadow within white as it tore into the broken body of the beast, seeking to eradicate it. Grimacing, she reformed her body from the expanding cloud of gore, drawing the orphaned flesh, blood and bone back to her, even as the lightning infiltrated her body, flowing through her meridians, trying to trap her in a new cage. The shock of the attack seemed to drop her newly formed Nascent Soul through her body directly somehow, breaking it apart and yet reforming it in the same instant. As it reformed she found her ghostly meridians, her dantian with its core and her newly founded Sea of Knowledge and Nascent Soul all held the symbol C which was still distorted to the point where she was unable to clearly perceive it C and were abruptly linked by it with the aid of her mantra. The memories sneered, imprinting symbols, like fortresses, in her meridians. Walls rejecting the lightning somehow, taming it. Directing judgement into providence with the aid of the few spirit herbs that still remained attached to her somehow, chief among them the golden peony from Golden Grass Village. -What even is this? she screamed, wracked in spectral agony, as the last of the lightning faded away, consumed by her new body. Her lack of comprehension of what was going on was such that she nearly had a deviation of a different kind, as she sought to make sense of how she could end up with black lightning at this kind of realm, what had happened to her soul, to the beast within the blood, to the memories all of it back and forth and back Above her, in the heavenly hall, the 99 sages, who had never really gone away she realised, raised their tablets and with a great shout rejected her actions. Each one read out a denunciation of her actions, refuting her, turning her own disbelief into a fundamental rejection of her own circumstance. Each one became a terrible moment from the past weeks C Images flickering through her mind, trying to show her all the things she had done wrong, and tempting her to change them. To try to save Arai and Sana To try to save the others who they left Not damn the unfortunate beasts in the forest in her escape Not pass through that pool and awaken the abomination They blurred on, trying to force her to accept that her own circumstance was thoroughly unnatural and that she, not the world, was the problem. They tried to lead her to circumstances where she had evaded Di Ji. Where she had not been so cruelly violated Where she had not doomed Han Shu Those later ones were, she felt, particularly spiteful. In a weird way though, she felt it should have been harder. Their intent was basically to break her, but she had already been broken in all the ways that probably counted at this point. Even beyond that, she could see enough to intuitively grasp that no matter how tempting, how soothing, assuaging or buoyant experiencing those moments might have been, they would not lead her here, to this tribulation, and that was the trap being set for her. If she denied her own accumulation, succumbed to the belief that she, in her confusion, did not deserve this, it would be so, and she would be obliterated C and something else would walk away from here. All around, the raging maelstrom of the sky above was spitting minor tribulation bolts everywhere, like a never-ending swarm of celestial locusts. The former battlefield was a hellscape now; if anyone was nearby, they were either dead or utterly insane That realisation, which came as the 66th one crumbled away, brought her back to the moment, leaving her lying on the glassy, baking ground, panting in anger and pain as her soul finally grasped a hold of itself. Her body was still a raging mess of destroyed qi channels and nebulous soul intent. Her soul, though, had imprinted back into it somehow, binding the two back together and restructuring her body. Before she could even begin to hope that that was the end of the ordeal, the great heavenly hall cried out as one and shattered their 99 tablets. Each one formed into a black and gold dragon that circled in the broken sky above, pledging retribution for a mere human daring to touch their sacred bloodlines. The memories looked at the dragons just as dully as she did, apparently somewhat unable to process this level of stupidity on behalf of their descendants. Even the younger memories were shocked and then utterly enraged that their juniors were daring to set themselves above their old ancestors. Sneering, the collective gestalt of the memories supplied her something approximating an answer to that allegation and her form shifted as it healed, restructuring itself back to something approaching what she had started with, but with her height and build. She caught the first dragon around the neck as it arrived, wincing as its lightning ate into her body even as she tore it apart and consumed it, flooding her meridians with the energy it contained. What followed was something approaching a farce on a certain level, she was certain. Even though her body was smashed and reformed, even though she lost limbs, was horribly burnt, was half devoured and worse, the most ancient memories in the blood, which were largely unaffected by the death of the beast within, were easily able to fight on an equal footing with the 99 dragons, at least to begin with. With every one she bested, those she had yet to fight became stronger, absorbing as much of their compatriots energy as she did. Fortunately, with each one she consumed, her own Nascent Soul was also rapidly consolidating. It was gaining colour, she realised, and her soul intent, which she had started the tribulation barely cognisant of, was now becoming thoroughly fused with the distorted symbol, with her qi and with her body directly somehow. The memories cheered as this happened, or perhaps cackled with just a hint of disturbing madness at the same time. She was also nowhere close to running out of qi either, she realised. The link to the land was still there, because that circle was still there. As was the yang blood, the parasol qi and any number of other things, not least the golden peony which was still breaking down in her dantian. That was in fact the problem, she realised, because she was racing against a catastrophe coming from both directions. Her bodys capacity was still woefully insufficient for the insane amount she had devoured, even as the lightning from the dragons kept trying to tear her apart. All she could do, she realised, was try to refine both of them by selective annihilation, matching threat against threat and hoping it didnt consume her as she barely kept both sets of energies under control. By that point, she was drawing on the symbol fully, which was no longer simply Shield Bearing and now held aspect of Yang Shield as well, as she sought to better leverage the blood and defend against both the yin wood qi and the intent from the dragons. She was also having to use her mantra fully to support her failing body, exerting its strength to the utmost to renew her flesh and bones under the sustained barrage of lightning. As such, she wasnt even aware of when she stepped across the threshold and grasped a hold of her principle directly, such was the focused desperation of her fight with the all-consuming rage of the final dragons. The desperate intent within her actions, drawing everything together just so she could make something greater of the disparate parts, finally made something settle in a weird way. In that instant, everything that made her her was merged together. The Mantra... The Symbol... Her circumstances The rationale behind her actions that had led to this point The desires of the memories Her desire to not be consumed by them Her attitude to her own memories Even the way in which the blood itself had become a shield of her own making almost since she acquired it. The memories shrugged. It wasnt perfect but it was Yang as a Shield, bearing her forward, becoming a fundamental interpretation of her path rather than something provided for her by others and that was enough. In the instant it did, the fight was basically over and the three dragons crumbled and were consumed by the Yang Principle, becoming part of her. The hall above her grew dim and a great throne, carved of dragons, sat in the shattered heart of the vault of heaven, its occupant shadowed in black and white, the very sky itself fleeing as darkness descended like a curtain from horizon to horizon. The Emperors eyes, the only part of him clearly visible as he sat on his terrible throne, judged her. She was small and alone, a tiny, miniscule, inconsequential thing. He leant forward, raising one of his arms that had been gripping the arms of the throne, and simply pointed at her. Unable to so much as move a muscle, she could only lie there, helpless, as a void-shattering bolt of black lightning bisected her, pulsing 11 times as she wielded her principle, still barely settled from its coalescence, to desperately resist it. Her skin burned, her blood boiled and her bones cracked at she felt the power tear at her. The shockwaves incinerated the still-spreading grove of Parasol Trees, turned the grassland to ash, the soil to glass and the rocks to melted puddles. Robbed even of the ability to scream, all she could do was cast all the qi she had in her body behind her principle and use it to blunt the attack, diffuse it, grind it down, and tame the pulses, attempting to refine them into her body and use them to temper it and her Nascent Soul. She was unprepared for all 11 bolts to basically give her nothing and instead roll back out of her, transforming into a cage as 33 white sages appeared, all bearing the younger likenesses of the aloof emperor. They spread their arms and sent a terrible net at her C the symbol raged, the memories recoiled and then also raged. She got the impression they perceived something in this that she did not, but what it was, she couldnt say. Instead the white cage shifted and, even as it enclosed her, suddenly became part of her own defence. The 33 sages were smashed apart on the walls of the very cage they had used to try and grasp the memories out of her. Unsure what to even make of that, she found that 66 great generals were already flooding out of the sky, 66 legions following after them, arranging into formations like celestial constellations as the emperor on his throne roared in rage. The figure was no longer really a man but a twisted caricature, half lifted from recollections of her traumas, the sneering youth in the room as he pushed her down, the old evils caged for eternity in their halls Di Ji Kong Din Hao dozens of fractured faces merging into one with the twisted, insane expression of the Orcnas shaman who had wanted to refine her into a totem shining through them all. The howling legions, a hundred thousand lightning bolts shaped as soldiers, descended on her, following behind the generals forged of the great bolts of black and gold. In response, her form changed and grew, her Nascent Soul shifting until she transformed with it C fully a creature from her memories, but also truly her, the memories having no direct grasp on her form now. In this manner, she tore through the armies as they flooded down, shattering their formations and devouring their lightning even as they sought to bury her in a sea of death. Soon she found that not only was the blood nearly fully fused, but the qi from the Parasol Tree had also somehow stayed with her C a tiny thread having become part of her Golden Core, her soul and even her principle. As the armies of lightning bolts foundered, she saw the Emperor sit forward and wave a hand. The shadows of the sky intensified, the hall at last becoming properly manifest in its great vaults as 99 figures dressed as imperial advisors stepped from behind columns. Now, they no longer carried steles but scrolls of gold, wrought in silver and black. As one, they opened them and spoke a word. And the word was Retribution Ninety-nine lightning bolts surged from the scrolls, turning into 99 chains that shot down like arrows towards her, to pierce her body. Each one carried a terrifying intent that spoke of the Emperors will to chain her to the world, bind her to the throne above and make her a thing that was totally of it. All she could do was catch them even as they caught her, crush them, and break them apart. She shattered them with her teeth and claws, twisted them apart as they tried to pierce her armoured form. She shattered them with ancient words and broke their links underfoot with arrays, even as they writhed like serpents and tried to snare her from every angle. It was not enough. Chains got through, wormed into her body like parasites, shadowing her meridians, trying to twist them in strange ways. They tried to force their way into her dantian her Sea of Knowledge, even the symbol, within her spirit root. She snarled and her Nascent Soul returned to its human form, using her hands to tear out the chains that did get through, even as they tried to catch her Nascent Soul as well now. She lost track of how long she fought, but eventually the final set of links broke and the world fell silent. The emperor on his throne trembled, shivered in rage and a figure appeared before her. A youth, beautiful, princely, enchanting, garbed in silver. The picture book prince for a young ladys dreams Her prince reached for her, whispered that she had finally succeeded That she would join him... That she had found the memories he sought That he would protect all her friends That she had won. and she was exceptional! She stared at Di Ji and tried to fight the oblivion, to shield her mind in the darkness, from the horror of spaces she wished were empty, of the feeling of being broken twisted and alone Di Ji reached out for her, caressed her head, whispered in her ear. That he had indeed done those things to her That Juni had just lied to her That the memories had lied to her Alone in the dark she had become his That everything she had seen there, was just her mind concealing the truth. That she was always going to be his, his pet both as woman and beast. A great gift the heavens had granted just for him because he was special enough to have deserved a second life. The dissonance of it jarred her horribly, because on the one hand it was disturbingly compelling, but on the other she was pretty clear that this was a horrid scam and that something really was trying to totally screw her over. The memories were pretty clear on that point as well, which helped, because the horrible, compelling comfort, juxtaposed with the grasping avarice, was nigh irresistible. In that instant, as she came to that conclusion though, the world cracked. Darkness rose as a pit beneath her, or a gate above her C it was hard to tell C as it devoured her even as the silver prince denied her everything No matter which way she turned, they seemed to say, she could only become theirs. -But does it actually matter? she thought dully. -To all intents the girl Lin Ling died on a table in darkness and afterwards I was basically a vessel for the blood. -My body has basically been destroyed completely twice thrice in fact if you could count this tribulation. -So what? -I survived all that. You think I am beholden to that darkness? -You think I fear you taking my face and shoving it back there? -Its just a memory; I survived the reality. -We crawled out of there, in spite of you. If my only choice is this? I choose to fight until the end! Sneering, she grasped the silver youth around the throat, strangling it. The youth just laughed, mockingly, and extinguishing lightning sank into her body, shredding her meridians and arriving in her dantian and her Sea of Knowledge and in that instant The grasping, surging lightning found the golden flower in her dantian as it dove for her spirit root. The greedy, grasping hands, ripping her memories out of her Sea of Knowledge somehow, snapped a singular, almost forgotten meeting into focus: A golden-blonde girl about her age, with brilliant blue eyes and earthen skin, stood next to a nest of eggs, tilting her head to the side and peering at her, frowning in a way that suggested, somehow, inexplicably, she had been seen. The golden flower was consumed, almost gleefully, the lightning surged through her sea of knowledge avariciously grasping that memory along with many others and in that same instant, everything around her seemed to still and she heard a voice whisper into her ear across eternity, as golden peony flowers bloomed around her "Break!"

~ Cang Di C Ruined Hilltop ~
He finally managed to extricate himself from the chaotic ruin of the slope, just in time to see Ilkurz smash into the slope of the hill opposite him and, much more problematically, Qing Dongmei, who, her face a mask of fury, targeted her formation at the beast- {Nine Luminaries Celestial Arrow} No! he tried to call out, but the sound just refused to carry; such was the ruin unfolding all around them. The silvery arrow smashed into its side, doing remarkable damage to its qi armour, he was surprised to see, and also somewhat dispersing the yin energies that were still worming into it. The beast turned, fixing instead on their group. Shatterpoint was skittering all over the place now, sending him premonitions of various misfortunes that led him to suspect rather strongly that the responsibility for drawing this awkward moment didnt entirely land with Qing Dongmei, or even Ilkurz or himself for that matter. However, before the beast could launch any attack, Xin Dai also intervened from where he had been shepherding the retreat of many of the cultivators. Nama? samanta vajrn? ca??a-mahro?a?a spho?aya h? tra? h? m? The mantra echoed faintly, even as hundreds of golden fists crashed into the beast. {Nine Luminaries Celestial Arrow} A moment later a second arrow crashed into the beast- {HONG FENGS BLAZING LANCE} It was followed by a spear of red and gold fire from one of the nearer camps, cast by who knew who. Even Quan Dingxiang, who had recovered, launched an attack, summoning the Kirins flame from the sect treasure he had to block the beast. *KRACKOOOooooom* *CRAZzzzzzzkkkz* Two massive green bolts of lightning split the battlefield in two, streaking off a hilltop near where the robed orcs had previously been. Both transformed into horned serpents, coiling around the beast, ripping apart even more of its qi defences- The sky above inverted and the clouds spat white celestial death, at which he could only stare dully. -What realm of tribulation is this? Above him, the vast thunderheads were still rising as well, having gained a second proper layer of roiling clouds. Even as he struggled to adjust, the strange formation above the beast swirled and lost a ring- Abruptly, the Yin Qi in the world surged. {Devouring Land Parasol Bloom} This time, he saw the idiot bastards actually activate it, because the land was basically flat in that direction and all the dust had been flattened to the ground. DIN OUYENG! Her scream, in the mythical tongue, made his soul waver. If before the beasts rage had been provocative, now it was absolutely irreconcilable, and probably justifiably so. There was basically one reason to try again- I C NINE GENERATIONS C BURN C FIRE! The follow-up roar, was just a roar, but the response was emphatic. {EXECUTING JUDGEMENT OF FIVE JADES} Implying that Din Ouyengs, or someone elses, stunt C but his hunch suggested the former C was not the trump card the Jade Gate Court had been preparing, five huge white swords spiralled up into the sky and then smashed down on the beast C to disturbingly little effect. The beast rolled backwards- {Devouring Land Parasol Bloom} Everywhere, yin wood energy surged, shimmering fireflies like golden flowers welling up from the fruits of its previous uses to form a vast spectral tree and in the process all but confirming why they were doubling down on using it. The idiots really do want to refine it into a Parasol Fruit, he groaned under his breath. That was the main, offensive use of these talismans. The Parasol Trees would not survive long, unstable as they were in their first generation. They would devour what qi they could and synthesise it into a fruit, or several fruits, and then die. That fruit, though, would be much more stable and hold almost all the devoured potential of the land they had grown in Or on Or of whatever else had been caught up in their first generations lifecycle. The fruit was also, in effect, a reincarnated item so it was largely immaterial how the things it fed on had died when it came to using the energies of it. That made them remarkably prized cultivation resources. That said, this time the beast was not so unprepared, as it turned out. BURST! The roar, infused with a vast strength of yang laws attributed to wood, scattered the tree, sending the coalescing qi drifting back down to earth. The beast was already devouring much of it, refining in turn the very thing that had been directed to refine it, no less. The talisman itself, he was relieved to see, had finally run out of use and those controlling it were scattered and bloody from the backlash of it being broken. Suddenly, space around the beast twisted again and a boundless wave of yang wood washed out with it. In the same instant, the beast turned away from their camp, looking back towards where the orcs were- Shatterpoint twisted and went blank, ceasing to work or give him any intuitions- A white plane bisected the formation above the beast, which had been blocking the tribulations progress. Qi bled away from their surroundings and he felt for perhaps the third time ever in his life, the strength of Severing Law. It split the formation, scattering it completely and turning the area around the beast so thoroughly chaotic that it nearly vanished from sight. He realised he was shaking and cold, watching the last lines of the formation dissolve away. -So that was their hidden stratagem he shuddered inwardly. -The Jade Gate Court must be thanking the fates right now that that old orc saw fit to use it on the beast and not on us. If they had used that critical moment, we would have been delivered straight to death, pretty much. The beast spun and, with considerable anger, hurtled towards the orcs, the delayed lightning from the tribulation surging after her. Faced with the serious possibility of getting caught up in it, the various cultivators on their flank all scattered. All he could do was run in the opposite direction to the one had been, cursing that space was utterly wretched and doing really weird things, which accounted for how he had barely made it 200 metres this way and that since the beasts tribulation started. Behind him the behemoth gave an enraged roar and the white lightning finally dissipated. -Wait was that? He had to force himself not to slow with the shock of what he was seeing. Above, the sky turned dark, and the two layer tribulation became three, but in doing so The storm clouds overhead boiled from horizon to horizon, flooding away from the shadow that fell, the clouds burning even as the sky itself shattered. His momentum nearly faltered under the oppressive weight of worldly principle, even as his stomach twisted in fear at the sight of the blazing silvery grey, mountain-sized meteor that was dropping straight out of the sky on top of them. The clouds themselves started to fall, dragged down in its wake, becoming sheets of grey fire, even as thousands and then tens of thousands of lesser bolts scattered across the sky and fell to earth. The horrifying, oppressive manifestation of denial that came with it spoke not just to the eradication of the beast, but somehow, a whole Era Denying Tribulation? he blurted out stupidly, sitting down dully on the shallow hill he was now on. Even had he wanted to flee, he probably couldnt. The strength of the laws oppressing the world now were such that even his teachers talismanic avatar would be able to do nothing. Tribulations operated on different sets of rules. Everywhere, swirls of grey fire were sweeping across the landscape, incinerating everything. The beast itself had stopped and was He stared blankly as it emptied out what had to be a whole storage device into a small mountain of various herbs, jars, crates and other assorted goods before devouring almost all of it directly, including what looked like a very large store of the blood it had consumed before. That is Grass Stalker box? a voice in Easten muttered dully from nearby. Turning, he saw that a few lucky orcs had somehow made it this far, archers mostly, and all looking much the worse for wear. A few appeared to have just tipped blue war paint at random all over their bodies and it was one of those who was pointing at the beast. Most were just looking at the sky, slack-jawed, as unable to process matters as he was. The beast, for her part, was now looking up at the meteor Heaven Break. The roar that split the heavens directly and rose up to meet the great meteor was he couldnt call it terrifying, even though it was. Rather, it was defiant, enraged even, but also evoked a remarkable and poignant sense of loss. They sank through his consciousness, and in that instant, he grasped that they were not really spoken by the beast standing before him, but somehow, terrifyingly, by its bloodline, somehow reaching out across the aeons, burning its ancestral blood directly to overcome the tribulation. The heavens shattered C quite literally C breaking like a mirror and falling upwards under the force of the words and the sentiments they evoked. The meteor itself shattered, dispersing through the clouds even as it crumbled into silver grey fire that rained down everywhere. {Dao Cage} Grimacing, he finally used one of his Dao Ascendant grade Dao Cage talismans, sheltering the hill he was on, even as the grey fire fell down like a pale rain of ash within half a mile or so of the epicentre. It burnt strange holes through vegetation that it didnt incinerate outright and turned the dirt to glass anywhere it landed before dissipating. The dozen or so orcs there stared at him stupidly, perhaps wondering why he would bother to protect them as well. In truth, he wondered as well, but prior to this point he had had no serious enmity with them, and even as things were, all of those here were below the Immortal realm and so didnt pose a significant threat. Watching the last embers of grey fire wink out, he winced at the lost integrity of the barrier and hoped Qing Dongmei and Zi Min had gotten clear. Both had lifesaving treasures, but their juniors would be nowhere near as fortunate. It was probably possible to survive some minor exposure to the fire, but anyone who did would be very miserable. Oh come on! Isnt this just damning heaven and deceiving earth? he muttered, as just as he was considering cancelling the talisman to save its charge, the vault of heaven got darker. Out of that rising shadow, a scene to truly strike fear into any cultivators heart appeared as 99 black robed sages carrying 99 stele listing the great heavenly retributions of the aeonspan stepped forth. The Retribution Hall could appear at Dao Immortal, but it was exceedingly rare. His teacher had suggested that Heavenly God Physiques could see it at Immortal but usually it only manifested for Dao Lords who had grasped three great laws or better, or for Dao Sovereigns and Eternals. For it to show up here was -Is it related to the physique patterns? -Or did she get an unfortunate mutation? -Or is this our fault? That last, rather haunting thought, seemed quite likely, the more he thought about it. There had been so much mendacious and ignorant messing about with the fate and destiny of this world before and during this battle, not to mention all the alignment disruption, that that really did seem quite probable. It was impossible to hear what the hall said C usually. Even so, the immense sense of denunciation that came with it though was almost personal in its vehemence. However, the expected 99 bolts and associated ephemera didnt descend. Instead, eleven of the elders raised their stele and 11 more black bolts fell, carrying with them a rain of lesser bolts that scoured the landscape all around them. The Dao Cage held, better than he had expected actually. What step tribulation even is this? he muttered dully, looking at the beast. It was impossible to see through it, but dozens of direct hits should have nearly finished off the barrier. As it was, it still had nearly a third of its current qi left. Shaking his head, he pulled out a bunch of Dao Jades and hurriedly linked them to the barrier. One thing was clear though: it had just succeeded in stepping up the tribulation, breaking through to a higher realm, before it finished the initial tribulation. Stepping tribulations? he mumbled, shocked just to see it really. Those were another thing talked about, mostly by the old elders in the Ancestral Peaks. His teacher had just told him not to entertain such notions when he asked about them after one such discussion he had been allowed to sit in on. Watching this, he could see why. Up above, the surging layers of heaven gained a fourth layer as well. You is heroic person Has drink? Watch world end? an orc had sidled up to him, the one who pointed out the Golden Grass box whatever that related to, and was holding out a jar of what appeared to be alcohol. Wordlessly he took it and drank a swig and regretted it, because it was vile C drinkable and with a weird kick to it C but very, very vile. It kind of summed up the whole experience of the previous few days in a nutshell, really. Um thanks, he resisted making a face. What did you make it out of? he asked, before wondering if he wanted to know the answer. Spider ichor, mostly and some spirit herbs, the orc grinned. As it turned out he really didnt Wordlessly, he pulled out a jar of Immortal realm liquor and passed it to the orc, who took a swig and grinned, saluting him back. You is indeed great hero! Is not often you see evil old things come out, the orc gestured to the sky, and few of the others who had limped over to get the alcohol nodded dully. Not often? he stared at them blankly, trying to process that statement. Yes... In Moon Sickle, once in grandfather time, an older orc, with a badly injured arm, nodded. He see great serpent of shadowless lake step over, get 4th head. I remember tale! another agreed. Indeed, the old orc nodded, grinning. Grandfather say then, he watch Great Punishment and Old Evils come out, but serpent swear at them a lot and devour them all get baptised in silver after! I remember him, the orc who had originally offered him the wine nodded. He very blue old man, always have lucky things. Even death lucky, in arms of pretty young woman who still bear his child! Several of the other orcs snickered and nodded at that. He found he was somewhat surprised at the commonality of the expression as much as anything. Above them, the black bolts twisted and warped, acquiring manifestations in the form of 11 weapon-wielding masked and painted figures. Figures at which he could only stare dully, because while there were orcs, a male and a female one, there were also demonic looking figures with grey skin and pointy ears, pale skin daubed in blue and white war paint, and among the others, three who were absolutely, very crudely dressed cultivators. Space was now totally broken around the point of the tribulation, the land twisting oddly and distorting at random as the beast fought the hunters. The battle itself was uncompromising. The hunters danced and swirled around the beast, shooting it with arrows, stabbing it with spears or snaring it with ropes and other such weapons. For its part, it raged back against them, tearing them down one after another in desperate battles as they tore at it, cut its limbs, broke its scales, cursed it in death, unleashing torrents of world-shattering thunder. It was not the typical experience of this kind of tribulation either, which was terrifying in a different way. Usually, when you were challenged to a Duel of Fate within the constraints of a tribulation you faced off against the eleven one after another. He had met that Bureau once, when he crossed over to Immortal. The idea of facing all of them at once? -I would have died without a grave, he shuddered. Is old ancestors? one said dully, as they continued to pass around his jar of wine. True, it look a bit like crazy old shaman, the older one muttered, shading his eyes against a particularly effusive blast of lightning that skittered across the Dao Cage. However, Deathless Grimvak not look so pretty, another muttered. Only ten fought? he muttered, realising that as the last one fell, the 11th still remained. That 11th one was very different as well. She was younger, more vivid in a strange way, painted in black and white? In his memory, he quickly tallied up the different colours of war paint and weapons the others had, then realised and stared blankly at the tribulation for a moment. All the yin and yang elements had been represented C so was this final one yin and yang itself? What kind of tribulation is this? he asked dully, watching as the yin yang bolt, for that was surely what it was, stood there, staring at the beast. The 11 fated reflections dont behave like this?! Unlike the others the girl was not ageless, looking to be in her teens, naked, although her whole form was obscured by the black and white geometric war paint in such a way that it made his eyes slide off her. She was also the only one without a mask and carried multiple weapons C a spear with a black stone blade, a bow and a pair of blades made from black and white worked stone- {Okay. Thats a bit ridiculous!} the talisman abruptly spoke. {There is such a thing as being treated unjustly by those grasping, sticky-pawed heavens, but how, by all that was How does that girl have karma with her?} He nearly jumped up, so unexpected was the intervention by the talisman. It had not spoken to him at all since they had their brief, illuminating discussion on the hillside. Instead it had just become a gloomy constant, its aura of anger hanging behind him like a ghost ever since, rejecting all further attempts to communicate. What do you-? The yin yang bolt cast her spear- As it pierced through the beast in a single, flawless move, that provided no opening to dodge or even comprehend, the intent washed over the battlefield. In its face, he was suddenly certain that if he stood there, even as he was now, he would die without fail before it. He was still reeling from that when two arrows, like dark stars, pierced through its head, carrying with it a singular, irresistible intent. Darkness washed over everything, scything through the world, encapsulated in a singular, horrifying, inevitable word. Extinction. He was certain his heart actually stopped His soul dispersed His destiny collapsed His fate the world and every connection he had with it was swept away, flowing backwards until he vanished without ever having been born. Every action he did, undone Every person he met untouched by his passing He He He snapped back to the moment, his body covered in a cold sweat as he fought to not succumb to it. The orcs were staring slack-jawed at the sky. One slowly keeled over blank-eyed, a compatriot giving him a kick before being satisfied that he was just unconscious, not actually dead. Truth, he mumbled, closing his hands, which were shaking now. That was a truth, manifest through the world as a natural intent? Even though it was merely a reflection, echoing through the aeonspan, mirrored by this tribulation somehow. Even though it had just been intent, not principle or even a Dao. Just that brief glimpse had been enough to nearly deliver him to a fate execution; such was his proximity to the formation threshold of a Dao Seed. The enraged beast collapsed to the ground, its body crumbling away. Well, that is that, he sighed, grimly and sadly. It fall another orc muttered, sounding almost sad. It was absolutely dead, he agreed, accepting the jar of wine back and taking a big swig. There was no doubt about that, and, with its death, he had a terrible premonition suddenly, that its death and all their roles in disturbing the fate of this world would certainly come to haunt him when his own breakthrough came. Eh? the old orc had actually stood up. Confused, he put the jar down and stared at the beast just in time to see its whole body explode into bloody mist even as the form of a young girl, maybe 13 or 14, with blonde hair appeared in its midst. What? He stared dully at the core that rose up from the ruin of the beast, rippling faintly as it finished stabilizing and the various bits of the puzzle slotted together. The vast, distorting waves, the collapses, the fact that the tribulation had started with heavenly lightning in the first instant Impossible! That cant be? he stared at the sky, at the four swirling layers and then back at the freshly formed Golden Core. -Did she just form her core? -Did a Qi Refinement beast do this with blood rage? -That cant be right did she have a Soul Foundation without a core somehow? -Like a physical cultivators Soul Meridians? No matter how he put that, it was a lunatics theory, and yet the core itself was like something out of a story in its own right. It was a deep, reddish black, flickering with gold, surrounded by a red-purple corona that sparked gold. He could clearly see the swirling ephemera of the 33 rotations it had taken to form it along with the surging yang strength that it drew forth C yang fire was there but also other more esoteric aspects, yang through eternity, yang in its endless, timeless, ageless aspects of vitality. The ocean waves, the thunder above, the ancient trees in the forest, the eternal fires of the earth, the timelessness of mountains. A Sovereigns Core! blurting that out, he felt he really shouldnt be surprised anymore, by anything about this freakish tribulation. That was clearly a sovereign core, and a unique permutation as well. In that regard it was actually a step higher than his own which while unique did not have the sovereign attribute of earth, let alone True Yang. White lightning surged down from the sky, binding the soul directly, tearing through it and turning the qi of the land all around them chaotic. When it faded, the girl still stood there and shockingly it was much less nascent than it had been, more vivid somehow. The great sages above roared out in frustration. Raising their steles, they spoke 66 great denials and he saw the rippling soul chains of the Soul Denying Tribulation descend, vanishing into the beasts new soul one after another. The Heavens stood still for a fearful second while the girls soul was transfixed amid the surging chains before. One after another they shattered and turned into grey ash that was blown away on the wind. Setting aside the question of how a Nascent Soul cultivator could get what was a thoroughly terrifying variant of the tribulation usually faced when stepping into Ancient Immortal, what shocked him most, yet again, was how vehemently personal it felt and the fact that she had been afforded no opportunities to get anything from it. Usually, broken tribulations could be claimed as reward of sorts, but these were basically running from her as soon as they were broken. The figure collapsed, slumped amid the distant carnage of the landscape, looking small and alone. Abnormal, utterly abnormal, he could only exclaim. Even though he wasnt actually using the art, Shatterpoint was also telling him that something was off with the tribulation, intuitively drawing him back to how personal it had felt? It was probably good that nobody other than them was likely to have lingered after the punishment hall descended. Not that running would do them any more good than it had him, survival out there was down to luck basically. -Sadly bottled luck is something most of them have in strong supply, he complained in his heart, taking a further swig of the wine jar and passing it back around. Above them, the heavens shifted and the elders roared again, the hall snapping back into focus. The 99 steles they held all ruptured, each expelling a bolt of black and gold lightning that transformed into a black scaled dragon with 5 golden claws, wreathed in golden fire. They swirled across the sky, howling in their ancestral tongue as the elders extolled them to seek retribution on behalf of the heavens. Fate Seizing Retribution? he exclaimed dully, then realised he had spoken that out loud, because the orcs were staring at him rather expectantly. Err. Erm, he coughed a bit awkwardly, and looked at the dragons as they swirled down, wondering if he needed to add more Dao Jades to the barrier suddenly. It err according to my teacher, it normally appears if you seize anothers fate or disrupt a tribulation that had an aspect of fate in it. -And I rather suspect at this point, all of us are going to be seeing it up close and personal in due course, he complained in his heart. He realised it was probably hard to explain if you didnt have his depth of knowledge. The orcs stared at him blankly, making him realise that they likely didnt have his depth of knowledge, even if it was just repeated rather verbatim from what Ancestor Bronze had told him. And besides, the beast was also radiating a profound sense of shock, and behind it, something he could almost tangibly equate as being shocked to silence by shamelessness which made no sense at all, unless it really was a proper dragon? Shaking his head, he simplified his explanation as best he could, while still pondering that latter point, because the girl was clearly enraged as she stared up at the descending dragons. If you manage to take anothers luck, you get this judgement. In this case, heaven thinks she has stolen a dragons luck, so its 99 imperial dragons. But she clearly has ancestral memories and was able to stimulate them so while she doesnt look like a dragon, she well its weird, he finished a bit lamely. Oh the older orc nodded. It like she somehow find way to feel really blue at the expense of someone else, take their blue sky away and gods not like it, so make her eat stinking shit, like it is really orange. The other orcs all nodded as if this made perfect sense. In a way, the metaphor was quite apt, but the colours? Blue? Orange? he almost felt he didnt want to ask. The orcs looked at him like he was a moron. Blue is like sky, boundless possibilities, big fortune, many paths, see blue sky is boundless; if you is wearing blue, you is lucky UrVash, carry bit of blue sky with you. Orange like bad poop, never see UrVash wear orange. It is very unlucky, knock-off yellow, or bad teeth. UrVash who have orange teeth orange shit, eat bad fungus died this kind of thing? The old orc or UrVash as he now realised they called themselves in Easten trailed off, presumably realising much as he had, that there was a culture barrier at play here that pushed the problem beyond their means to easily explain. Blue is lucky colour orange very unlucky colour, another added, grinning helpfully. In a weird way, it made a sort of sense, even if the deeper logic eluded him. It did make him wonder though, what red and black and yellow, which had been much in evidence, let alone white, which had been dispersing peoples souls somehow, stood for. Shaking his head, he turned back to the tribulation above, watching it meticulously now, because if nothing else, his teacher would probably not speak to him for a century if he didnt show him this C assuming he survived. Above them, the tribulation continued, the girl, snarling curses in their ancient tongue that echoed across the sky like a refrain to the celestial thunder, was ripping apart dragons with her bare hands and devouring them like they were some kind of fish. The damage she was taking was punishing, but with her yang vitality Oh Watching her, and how her body was reforming around her core, he understood another bit of the puzzle. She had too much qi. That was why she was taking such risks. She was actually using the tribulation to break down the parasol qi and everything else that was in her body. It was ingenious C and also utterly insane. However, at this point, she clearly had little to lose. What was more shocking though, was that the rate at which she was doing so was beyond ridiculous. There was also something else at work, he came to realise as he watched her progress, scrutinizing what he could of her qi absorption and manipulation. He was familiar with body cultivators; the western continent had a lot of them. He had also been somewhat curious about Physical Laws, the mantras of the Eastern Continent C however, his teacher had been vague on them, saying that they could be a potent tool in the right circumstances. Ancestor Bronze had also been clear though, that barring some remarkably good fortune, they were basically a dead end within the current heavens of Eastern Azure. She had a core and a dantian presumably, and a Nascent Soul, but had somehow had a Soul Foundation before forming her core? As he stared closer, pondering that riddle again- He suddenly hissed and pulled back his intent, realising that his soul sense had just snapped back, presumably as whatever restricted it finally failed in the face of the tribulation. Bah, he sighed, pulling out another jar of wine and taking a sip. There was nothing else he could do anyway. Watching too closely now would just see him implicated, even more than he was already, if he was incautious. There was no way to run either, though the barrier would be fine unless it started taking direct hits from dragons. The UrVash had clearly recognised this, because they were remarkably sanguine, more so than he was in effect, and now having some kind of debate in their own tongue while occasionally cheering a particularly vicious dragon kill by the beast. Counting the dragons though, which were getting stronger with each one she killed C another remarkably vindictive streak to the whole thing he thought, and very atypical C the girl was likely in trouble. It was possible she might pull herself over the line, but the damage being done and the burden of her excess qi were starting to drag her down as- What? He stared blankly, as between one moment and the next, her principle clicked. Thats thats? He was glad he had a mouthful of wine to spit, or he might have actually spat blood in anger. UNFAIR! he yelled, irrationally. Even though he couldnt see what it was, beyond that it related to yang and was remarkably obscuring, he had no doubts she had just formed her principle. Having barely been in Nascent Soul for however long it was? Even if this is a deeply unfair tribulation, isnt this this this he trailed off, unable to find words to articulate how he felt as the girl easily finished off the last three dragons. They all looked upwards, as the heavens deadened and a vast, aloof pressure settled down from the sky as the misty throne manifested directly, the shadowy figure on it leaning forward and glowering into the world. 11 black bolts of lightning rolled out of the heavens, not from above, but around the horizon, constraining the space around the girl, who blocked them one after another, whetting her principle on them- Suddenly, 33 white sages appeared, stepping over the horizon, their hands making signs to create a vast cage of the black lightning. He found he really had no words now The beast, girl, whatever she was, had already stepped up three times using the Retribution Hall C to see Fate Locking Cage then 33 Seizing Sages, both apex tribulations for Dao Immortals in the same tribulation, was akin to the Pillars of Law descending for an Immortal Ascension C tantamount to the heavens leaving no path. Abruptly, the cage warped, and the net of white light that the sages had cast, trying to seize away her principle in the way that the heavens tried to forcibly reclaim or steal away particularly potent interpretations of Dao Laws, was dispersed directly. The sages were smashed apart by their own cage and everything crumbled into black and white lightning which she drew into herself. He found himself applauding. Outstanding! However you did it utterly outstanding! The specifics of it were totally opaque, but he could only admire such an ingenious way to break the tribulations. Above them, the emperor on his throne snarled in rage and waved forward 66 generals, who descended from the roiling black void above, leading legions of demon soldiers melded from the never-ending waves of lesser tribulation lightning bolts that were streaking across the four layers of clouds. As they charged down, the girl shifted back into her primordial behemoth form, or rather her Nascent Soul did C first. Thats not how body transformation works though? he complained to the uncaring world as her reformed physical body then shifted to match it. It was a pointless complaint really, but he felt compelled to state it, just for his own peace of mind. Is very scary beast, the old UrVash nodded. Scary, others nodded as well, adding other comments in their other language as well. Nodding in agreement, he took a deep swig of the wine to steady his nerves and watched the devastation unfold as her physical form took on the generals and her soul laid waste to the legions that followed. The ebb of the battle was tense, the behemoth/girl C he still wasnt sure which was the original form C was almost torn down before the 66 generals all fell, their banners crushed and dispersing back into black sparks, while their bodies became diffuse grey fire that the behemoth mostly managed to absorb. The emperor on his throne trembled in anger, and the retribution hall returned, snapping back into focus with a forceful moment that made the entire sky shudder. This time, however, the 99 Elders of Yamas hall held golden scrolls, edged in silver and black. They held them up and with a single voice proclaimed. Retribution. The barrier above rippled and he felt his mind grow dull, even though he wasnt the focus of the declaration. Fated Retribution Tribulation, reserved for laws that go against the threads of fate, basically a dead end if encountered before Dao Immortal, it was, his teacher had confided rather grimly, reserved for those who had incurred personal enmity with the current heavens. Even then, it was rarely seen below Dao Eternal and most of those broke through in the maelstroms outside Eastern Azure for just that reason. He watched blankly as the great formation of 99 scrolls unrolled and 99 golden chains shot down, carrying black lightning with them to try to tie up the unfortunate offender and drag them into the worlds fate directly and consume them. This basically confirmed for him that someone up there was keeping a dark eye on matters and was really not enthused with this. Involuntarily, he glanced in the direction of the main camp, which was just about outside the epicentre. -There is no way someone could be that blindly greedy? he wondered uneasily. The likely intent behind the use of the Parasol Bloom was almost certainly to form a Parasol Fruit out of the beast and as many of the UrVash elders as possible, which would likely have been claimed by the Jade Gate Court unopposed in the circumstances. Xin Dai would not touch it. He himself already intended to kill several of those brats, but like Xin Dai had no desires on something like that. Qing Dongmei would also not do so, he was sure. As to the others, none of them had the strength to band against Kong Bo or the Jade Gate Court as a whole. The behemoth raged, breaking chains, as they looked on. The girls Nascent Soul had now returned to the form of the golden-haired girl, fully matured now, though she still looked only 16 or 17, and started to support her physical body in tearing apart the chains. The war of attrition lasted for what seemed like an eternity, before the final link was broken, and the formation collapsed in a sea of golden fire and black serpentine snakes of lightning that the body and Nascent Soul absorbed. The emperor on his throne snarled in rage and a silver beam split the sky, shining out of the seated emperors third eye, connecting to her forehead. The world twisted, and a terrible, seizing force flowed through that silver link as the tribulation continued to deviate from any sense of normality. The emperor got off his throne and walked down towards her, the years falling away from his tyrannically aloof, regal form until he stood in front of the girl as a princely figure, wreathed in august and noble ephemera of silver dragons and phoenixes. The girl seemed to freeze for a moment, then lunged straight for that imperial youth, her hands closing around his neck even as the form sneered and the seizing force- Just as abruptly, golden peonies bloomed all across the grassland, even inside the Dao Cage. The blooms inspired within him a sense of primordial awe, and boundless good fortune and auspicious happenings. However, there was also a shadow beyond them that whispered of just as great a doom and unspeakable, nameless catastrophe for those that crossed their presence in inauspicious circumstances. The seizing force shattered and vanished, its connection disrupted somehow by the presence of the flowers. In that instant, he felt something within them reach out and touch him, touch all the orcs as well. The intensity of the blooming phenomenon seemed to stare through him, through his life, not judging him exactly but appraising him? Shuddering, he endured the examination, his instincts telling him that failing this test would be the regret of a lifetime. He had never heard of golden peonies manifesting ever, and that monolithic depth within their bloom? It was easily the most terrifying thing he had ever perceived since he had first started cultivating his qi. The silver lightning flickered across the girls distant form, before dissipating into her body. Frozen in place as he was, he could only watch as the golden flowers dissolved into qi that flowed into all of them C even the talisman. Before his disbelieving eyes, the ruined landscape returned to normal. Patches of charred grass regrew, trees that had been destroyed were reformed before his very eyes, and the landscape scars of the war and the tribulation now vanishing for the most part. The sky was suddenly blue and cloudless again, the summer sun was as it had been, and birds chirped, an animal barked in the distance All that was there to tell him that this had transpired were the corpses, scattered everywhere. {} That was the weirdest thing I ever seen, one of the UrVash finally said. Yeah Is really glad I was feeling blue today another muttered Is a shame Takgos died, another cut in from up slope. Is true, usually is smart UrVash who die, Another grumbled, swigging on the wine. He sighed and cancelled the barrier and sighed again, in relief mainly, before noticing that all the orcs UrVash, were looking at him warily. I have no quarrel with you, he stated, more concerned about where his spear was. The orcs breathed out imperceptibly and nodded. You is keeping us alive, otherwise we all end up like them the UrVash who had first offered him the spider ichor stuff nodded, gesturing to the unlucky ones strewn across the landscape. You think is many survivors? one muttered. In truth, he was shocked as he swept his soul sense out, at just how many UrVash had survived. On the hills around, quite a few were now pushing themselves up and looking shakily about. Many today was feeling very blue so probably yes. Wear much blue because going to fight mages, not expect to fight sky instead, but same thing in end. Whether mage make go boom, or sky make go boom, still depend on luck, another sat nearby UrVash grinned. Mage? he blinked, turning over the unfamiliar word. You mage, combat mage, not like old elders, maybe more like shaman, Magics Warleader, the old UrVash shrugged. I see, he nodded, taking in the surroundings, looking for where the other cultivators had rallied. The bulk of the cultivators had scattered widely, likely because it became every person for themselves at some point. Qing Dongmei and the others had largely survived. She was rapidly racing towards the other camp. However, the prisoners Ah, he grimaced and stood. The prisoners were scattered. The nearest bunch were with the Jade Gate Court, which included Han Shu and the others. They were still the focus of attacking UrVash. However, his immediate concern was those wretched You is killing people you protect? Seem odd, another shrugged, noting the killing intent creeping out around him presumably. Hah, he laughed bitterly. If you hide behind your chief? or those old elders in battle from rival clans, call him an idiot in private while pushing him forward, speaking only of his good deeds, then shoot arrows in his back and try to trip him at every turn, even when he is helping your side because it is what he should do, what will happen after the battle? Hmmmmm, the old UrVash just rolled his eyes. That chief go with all his friends and find stupid UrVash who behave like orc and make shit pot for wife out of their skulls, another one grinned. Smart UrVash, who not want to be like orc, makes sure chief is dead and friends not see, if has to do that. Then that UrVash is chief, except has to maybe worry that other UrVash also have same smart idea for rest of life, which probably short! another laughed. Chapter 104 – To Dance among the Lightning Bolts
Please, we beseech you, Great Mother of Dark Waters! You, whose lamp of gold holds every virtue, whose dark vessel is the well from which unquenchable despair was born. We beseech you, Sovereign Daughter of Golden Flowers! You who danced in shining pastures, who sang before even birds knew song! Welcome back my daughter, who lived her life as freely as she could, that she might dance at your side once more.
~Clay tablet inscription found in a tomb near Nineveh, AD 1910

~ Teng Chunhua C Infiltrating the Battle Lines ~
The UrVash ahead of them had engaged with a band of disciples in gold and red robes, swarming over them and hacking at them with immense ferocity. Two cultivators went down screaming before their compatriots- There was a terrible eruption of wood qi from beyond the hill It washed over her, paralysing her, and tried to reach into her body and bind her to the earth, easily invading her body as it sought to subsume her strength, draw it away and crack her dantian like an egg. Coughing blood, she managed to eat one of her strongest poison purifying pills, but even that only had a very minimal effect. What? she rasped, struggling against it- There was a vast roar and the qi flowed away from her, drawn out of the world to a distant point beyond the hill. In the same instant phantasmal black peonies bloomed everywhere, rolling out across the hill, down the slope in every direction. Ahead of them, around the camps, cultivators were looking and pointing upwards some in shock C rapidly turning to horror. She found her own gaze drawn to the terrible cloud gyre forming over them and the golden bolts that sizzled everywhere. Pushing her mantra to the utmost, she finally shook off the grasping chains of the wood qi to the point where she could move, looking around for Juni- The other slid down beside her, dragging her up and helping her get moving, as she managed to pant out, What kind of diversion? Not the planned kind! Juni grimaced, dragging her forward, away from the epicentre- Behind them, the world seemed to constrict- When she recovered herself, she was lying in the dirt amid smouldering grass in a world devoid of sound. Staggering up, she narrowly avoided being incinerated by a sweeping lance of blue fire that scythed out from one of the formations guarding the camp, obliterating several UrVash not as lucky as she was. Left with no other options, she drew out her bow and shot a few speculative arrows at the nearest cultivator formation, grimacing as most of them deviated bizarrely or were blown away. Nearby, she saw Juni had also struggled up, and was also doing the same. Other UrVash were struggling up, also sending arrows- The explosion, not aimed at her, but a group of UrVash behind her, sent her sprawling, cursing. Left with nowhere to run, she started to shoot arrows at those responsible. Juni was already doing the same, even as she became aware that other UrVash behind, who had been coming over the hill had spotted them. Howling, they ran in their direction, and for a single, terrifying moment she thought that they actually mean to attack the two of them, until they ran straight past her, chanting and stamping with almost preternatural speed and crashed into the formations of cultivators on the edge of the camp. The UrVash died in their droves, swept aside with ease using martial techniques or incinerating them with blooms of fire and blasts of thunder and earth from talismans. Above her the sky turned pitch black as the lightning above them fell like white serpents. The cultivators on the ridge behind them seemed to be faltering as the ground surged and shook, sending her sprawling again- {Devouring Land Parasol Bloom} There was a second, disrupting eruption of yin wood qi, originating from the largest band of cultivators who were falling back. This time, she clearly felt the touch of the actual art as it washed over her, clawed at her and bound her up, distorting and disturbing her qi in wholly inauspicious ways as it attempted to root her and everything else in its path to the spot. The roar, from Lin Ling, made the world turn grey, the rage held within it, focused at those who cast the talisman, so great that she inexplicably found herself drawn to picture -Din Ouyeng? Struggling up, she saw that Lin Ling, or at least the terrible primordial behemoth she had turned into, had made it over the ridge. The disruption wave washed over them, somehow disconnecting her from her qi for a few moments. It affected everyone as she stumbled. Green fire and lightning scattered across the land around them from beyond the hill line The cultivators {EXECUTING JUDGEMENT OF FIVE JADES} The five immense, white swords almost seemed like part of the tribulation as they crashed down, blotting out Lin Lings roar and sending her rolling backwards. {Devouring Land Parasol Bloom} Your mother-! she barely managed to scream as another vast wave of the yin wood energy suffused the world. Her qi, and that of everyone else within eyeshot that was not party to the arts activation, was hungrily torn away by it, drawn out of her body like a swirling mist that streamed towards its focal point C Lin Ling. They twisted around the younger girls form, becoming a vast spectral tree that had her wrapped up in its roots, pushing her down into the earth. The group who had cast it, who were almost at the camp now, were shouting triumphantly- The roar that broke it, swept her, Juni and everyone else nearby, away. She was dimly aware of the cultivators running screaming, the formations they had been using broken even as the qi from the spectral tree fell like malignant rain over everything. It sank into her, wormed into her flesh, tried to root itself in her. Her meridians creaking under the strain of the rampant energies attempting to devour her whole. Sweet. Bloom. Red. Blossom. Jade Her mantra surged, its mnemonics doing what they could to refine it, drawing yang wood, yin fire other elements from the chaos around her. As such, it was wholly strange how her attention was inexorably pulled towards the shimmering rings above Lin Ling, watching as a bizarre white plane bisected it, shattering the space around it like it was a mirror and- The wave of dispersive strength that washed over her emptied her whole body of qi. Her dantian nearly ruptured under the force of the impact, her core shaking and distorting and her meridians almost rupturing for a second time in as many moments before her mantra managed to stop her turning into a corpse Chunhua. Groaning, she pushed herself up, just in time to see cultivators who had been lucky enough to be too far away from whatever that had been whooping and cheering. Snarling in anger, she sent a black-tipped arrow streaking off towards them, feeling a certain catharsis as it exploded violently after puncturing the barrier that had protected them. Nearby, Juni had also staggered up- She nearly fell over as a shockwave of deforming land exploded out from around the other woman, crashing into several cultivators who she had somehow failed to spot and who had been heading in their general direction. Two screamed and collapsed in shock as their footing was robbed from them while the others turned to engage, only for three UrVash to crash into them from the other side, screaming in fury. In the process of drawing another arrow to shoot, she saw, almost out of the corner of her eye, in the nearest of the camps a cultivator in slightly tattered yellow and red robes pointing at them, a glimmering talisman in his hand- -Shit-! She had a terrible sense of impending crisis as space cracked around her and for the second time in as many seconds she felt a deeply unsettling and warping force try to work its way into her body. {Soul Seizing Glimmer} An aspect of it was dealt with by her mantra, but whatever had been done still turned her consciousness fuzzy while her limbs grew cold and she felt something like a cold burn shoot through her mind. What came after was almost like a clammy, grasping hand that tried to wrap up her consciousness and seal it away, even as One with What Is somehow interfered with that aspect of it- -Soul Attack? -How? -Isnt it sealed? She had a strange sensation for a few seconds that there was more than one version of her speaking in her head, then One with What Is finally repelled the worst of it. Looking around, she saw the grass around her for maybe twenty metres was blackened and wilted, her body and those of various other UrVash nearby shrouded in a faint coating of rapidly fading frost. Juni staggered and she herself only managed to avoid falling to her knees by leaning on her bow, given how chaotic and disordered her qi now was. UrVash nearby who saw them both fail to fall to whatever had been done howled and cheered, surging up and also shrugging off the effect of the talisman C charging forward with renewed ferocity. Their howls and chanting seemed to course through her, feeding her a faint strength C further dispelling the limb-ensnaring chill. -Shit Nameless accursed she coughed up blood, realising that the disorder was not just what had been done to her with that talisman. -I have too much qi in my body? -No my body cant process what I have, because I am not fully attuned, she groaned, grasping the source of the problem at last. The UrVashs shouts and chants also drew even more of their compatriots as those who had been scattering from the chaos around Lin Ling also now began to rally in their general direction. Several were carrying drums, even a banner, she noted as she fought to keep her qi under control and find another purification pill in her storage ring. When they spotted the two of them standing there, they howled something and started to hammer on the drums with renewed vigour, directing those around them to start a strange shuffling dance as more and more UrVash started to stream towards the camp from their left and right- Something reached out of the sky and pushed them to the ground. The sky collapsed above them, the cultivators, those she could see on the edge of the camp, turned slack jawed and pale, stumbling back Above her an apocalypse descended from the sky. A mountain of blazing silver-grey fire, maybe twenty miles across, shedding a trail of heavenly thunder, and cracking the very sky itself with the shockwaves emanating from its descent. The inevitability of it was crushing, promising the doom of all things. There was no flight No way to run Nowhere to hide What even is this? Her own words echoed dully in her ears, likely unheard to all but herself given the all-encompassing oppression now weighting down on them. -Black lightning? White lightning? Now this? -What kind of tribulation? -How is this even fair? Is this just heaven not leaving a way? Lin Ling apparently agreed on that sentiment, because the howl that met it, that split the very sky itself, was beyond her ability to comprehend in any conventional, rational way. It felt to her as if it contained aspects of the Dao that denied the heavens itself. Everyone, UrVash and cultivator alike, at least those still conscious, stared dully as the meteor collapsed, the sky shattered and the clouds that had built up three layers were cast into turmoil. Orphaned lightning fell like rain, cratering the ground in every direction as the meteor broke apart. A disproportionate amount of it seemed to hit the camps, only to be blocked by various barriers or deflected across the grasslands where it killed anything it touched. After it came a scattered hail of silver-grey fire, born of the disintegrating fragments of the terrible meteor. It fell all around them C things it hit just gained inexplicable holes as it dispersed Nope no, no way! she screamed as she desperately selected the strongest barrier talisman she had- Horrified, she watched as some bits of it drifted straight through the barrier of the group, hitting one of them and turning their arm into ash. In just the same way it passed through her own barrier, but instead missed her by a matter of a hands width. Juni, nearby, was the same and as she looked around dully, she found that other UrVash were similar, inexplicably unscathed. Those who avoided immediate death started to howl their defiance at the dark sky, hammering their chests or raising their arms and weapons skyward and stamping their feet, as if daring the heavens to kill them. Some did get hit, she noticed, but far fewer than should have. The cultivators in the general vicinity, mostly cowering behind multilayer barriers now, were looking on dully, as if this was thoroughly outside any expectations they had. In a way, she couldnt fault them on that, even if this whole mess was basically on the cultivators fractured power structure at this point. She was just wondering how this could possibly get worse, when the pressure from the sky intensified. Yamas Retribution Hall? High above them, the destabilised gyres of the tribulation clouds were rapidly forming a fourth layer. Within it was reflected a sight out of the nightmares of every cultivator who stepped onto the path. Stop gawping and run! Junis panicked voice cut through her shock as the other woman grabbed her by the arm as she scrambled past. Shaking her head, she nodded, stumbling after her as they tried to flee across the grassland- It was like she was plucked up by a grasping hand and thrown physically. The ground rolled under them, scattering friend and foe alike. The hill they had just fled the slopes of crashed outwards like a tsunami off the Dark Ocean, nearly burying her before she understood what had happened. -Not the tribulation which hasnt descended? All around them, lightning fell like rain, and yet it was just ephemeral lightning C instead, above them there was a huge crash and eleven huge lightning bolts, more akin to black cracks between heaven and earth, descended. What is going-? she gasped, only to find herself sent sprawling again as a near miss from a sky blue lightning bolt kicked up a cloud of charred dirt tens of metres high. Crashing down, her qi thoroughly disturbed, she hit the ground which was roiling like an ocean swell rather than solid mass. All around her, the ground was liquefying, other bolts of lightning kicking up plumes of dirt as UrVash drowned in swirling dirt all around her- -The defenders of the camp! Realisation sank in as she struggled to free herself C the mud was grasping and held aspects of yin that only exacerbated the poisoning she had already received from the wood qi. She flailed for a moment, before coming to her senses and realising she had a talisman that was actually useful for this kind of thing. -Idiot! She remonstrated with herself as she pulled out a Mus Maleficent Mountain formation talisman. Pushing as much qi into it as she could, she released it right in front of her, watching as its initial activation stage started to devour all the dissociated dirt around her easily. Within moments, there was a coruscating vortex of shifting soil, loam, sand, gravel and rocks swirling up with the talisman at its centre. Everywhere, the UrVash who had been in the process of being constricted, smothered or just flat up drowned by the quagmire fell onto exposed bedrock in a manner not dissimilar to fish, starting around in shock as the talismans devouring power totally excluded them. It found bedrock quite quickly, not that that surprised her too much, because there had been a lot of rock outcroppings nearby. By the time it was reaching saturation, maybe 50 metres around her had been swept up, to a depth of two metres. Rock was starting to get drawn in as well, but such was the vast destabilisation of the land around them that the vortex of qi-infused dirt was already more than large enough by the time those in the camps noticed and started attacking it. Three bolts of blue light bisected it at the same time: a conjured golden spear, two screaming birds of fire and a large rock all smashed into it. The maelstrom of dirt wavered, drew down on itself and vanished, scattering dirt like rain everywhere. All around her, UrVash were scrambling up, looking shaken, as was she. What kind of idiot actually lets you charge a talisman like that? she smirked, slapping the talisman down on the ground and focusing on the distant barrier protecting the outer camp. The formation swirled out around her, alignments anchoring themselves as it affixed its destination point, lifted from her minds eye, as they ran down the hill towards the camp. Her qi emptied rapidly, but still not rapidly enough! -Cursed yin wood talisman, she cried inwardly, pushing even more at it, as whatever the contaminating wood qi had done to her continued to try and destabilise her foundation. Ten seconds later, with the Retribution Hall raging overhead, the talisman finished charging and she triggered it without hesitation. {Mus Maleficent Mountain} The compacted lump of yin earth infused dirt dropped like an inauspicious mountain straight onto the nearest camp. The barrier blocked the worst of it, but two layers of it shattered and the corrosive energies of the projectile continued to work their way into it. It likely helped that the yin wood qi was also infused into the talisman. Grimacing, she pulled herself up and looked around, seeking Juni. The other woman was maybe a 100 metres away from her now, on the edge of the new hollow her talisman had made, looking in her direction. All around them UrVash who had given up on flight now just howled or chanted defiance as they waved their weapons at the sky and at the cultivators. She was just about to head towards Juni, when a golden bolt of lightning, one of the myriad subsidiary bolts from Lin Lings tribulation, bent sideways in the sky and hit a mustering swarm of UrVash the other side of her. The blast picked her up C tens of purple bolts streaking down after it, greedily earthing themselves in everything that mov- The purple bolt hit her like a serpent, smashing her into dirt, even as it tore at her body, greedily, vengefully trying to ruin her cultivation. Sweet. Bloom. Red. Blossom. Jade All she could do was put her mantra in its way. Sweet lessened the impact, Bloom drew out the latent strength of her vital qi to resist it while Red redoubled that effectiveness, briefly allowing her to convert what was trying to kill her into her own strength to repel it. Blossom, however, rather than doing what she wanted, latched straight onto the yin wood qi in her body and pushed that at the lightning as well. Jade pulled the whole thing together and- A second bolt of golden lightning twisted bizarrely in the sky above her, giving her double vision as it skittered crazily down. This time she felt the inauspicious twisting of it. Her mind tried to deny that anyone could be that insane C before she recalled who they were dealing with. The Jade Gate Court were the Discipline Gate of the Dun Heavens, the enforcing arm of the Emperors will. They were almost certainly using talismans to pull good fortune from the heavens and propel it back at the UrVash, because they were righteous and the UrVash were not. -Who is righteous! Your grandmother is righteous! Coughing, she tasted disgusting bile in her mouth and realised, to her horror, that the yin wood qi was now infiltrating her bones and even grasping at her Golden Core as it continued to try and eat away at her body- A hand grasped her, hands grasped her, Juni, she realised, as a masked face appeared above her. Her vision wavered and her qi continued to build again at a rate it was impossible for just her mantra to deal with. A different qi was entering her body now, warm and strangely auspicious Juni? she rasped. Quiet, you nearly died, I think. Here, eat this! Juni shoved a Longevity Lingzhe into her hand. I dont need more qi she gasped. No, we need to balance that horrid wood qi, Juni hissed, before trailing off and looking up, her face turning pale. Ling! N-! Whatever Juni had been about to say was lost in noise and pain as her whole world turned purple and gold C that was the only way to describe it. With it came shadows and a sense of oppression that washed through her body, leaving it devoid of any kind of qi except Ahhhssssgggggh! She screamed inarticulately, as much in rage and frustration as in pain as the seeds of yin wood qi bloomed again, rampaging through her tormented body, sending wicked barbs through her meridians as they clawed at the protection her mantra was providing her vital qi and again trying to seek out how to to Gold and white lotus blossoms surged everywhere, including into her as her mantra continued to fight a desperate rear guard action against the dual invading forces of the tribulation lightning and the yin wood qi. In the middle of that, she was also aware of UrVash nearby who had survived the strikes, dancing and chanting. Mother of Water Mother of Golden Flame! Hallowed are the dancers Who brings the choice of prosperity? The river of life! The road to death! In that instant she was suddenly unclear as to whether she was actually a human or an UrVash, because she was aware of others all around her, a shared sense of survival and fortune being carried on their words. -What in the fates were those symbols you had us use? she wondered blankly at the dark sky above, still confused as to how she had survived. In that instant, it echoed within her, and she felt it touch something else, an aspect of her own intent, that lay like a shadow in her own body.

~ Kun Juni C Infiltrating the Battle Lines ~
Juni found herself somewhat adrift in the way she viewed the world as she watched the woman, painted in white and black, bearing a bow shoot Lin Ling. Strange details stood out about the scene, like how the girl''s geometric warpaint seemed to represent white lily blossoms and black, lotus like flames, how the colours around her seemed too vivid, how she was the only hunter without a maskC Something hit them tribulation lightning, she realised, twisted from the sky above. It was like the darkness from the depths had returned in every way. The oppression that the figure manifested as Lin Ling fell from the sky was absolute, extinguishing strength, while within the lightning she found a similarly absolute, grasping, consuming greed that whispered to her, fed off her fear and her horror, dragging her down with the intent to tear away from her everything that was her. She was barely even aware of her own screams of rage, anger and fear. They bled into everyone elses in any case. Teng Chunhua was writhing in the grass on the edge of the crater, and all around them, UrVash were held in the grip of screaming, purple, gold and even black serpents that gnawed and constricted at them. Vast pressure pressed down on her from above, locking her in place. The lightning flayed flesh, cracked bone, sank their fangs into her body, wormed their way into her meridians, seeking to chain her in deeply inauspicious ways. Heart Shifting Steps was screaming like a bell in her mind, while her mantra Scion, Devoted, I walk the Path, Lotus Gift born of the Body, Bestowed, Scion, Devoted I walk the Path of the Lotus, the Gift Bestowed upon the Body Devoted, Scion of the Path, Bestowed, the Gift of the Lotus, Bestowed Her mantras mnemonics flowed like a river through her minds eye, threading in a strange, yet very auspicious way into the chant-like rhythm that was settling into her mind from Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture. However, she had no time to be shocked at that, because in the same instant the lightning arrived in her minds eye and grasped for the talisman- Her scream of rage seemed to echo the symbols as it blazed in her minds eye. It shifted, and a bright lotus bloomed all around her C silver and gold petals unfurling, scattering the lightning, which her mantra and the scripture swallowed whole. Her dantian rolled in on itself, a blazing white point coalescing that pulled in all the qi from the lightning, the yin wood qi and the herbs she had eaten to try to balance that out Once Twice Thrice It spun eight times in the end, before erupting outwards, sending flecks of gold, purple, green and white qi through her body, purging the darkness. The pressure collapsed almost at the same time as her pseudo-core collapsed. The grass, what little remained around her, burned eerily, little white lotus blossoms dancing on its tips. UrVash nearby who had managed to survive whatever misfortune had been directed at them all howled and pointed to both of them, dancing and cheering. Bright Mother She who brings the river of life Hallowed are the dancers The river of life, the road to death A strange awareness far beyond her own, born of the shared sense of survival with those around her and their chanting, echoed in her own mind. In that instant she was suddenly unclear as to whether she was actually a human or an UrVash. Shuddering, she recovered her sense of self, and looked around. The tribulation above was still ongoing, shimmering grey-black chains, almost like serpents, surging wildly as they struck down at the epicentre. Teng Chunhua was slumped nearby, groaning weakly, with dark, nearly black blood running out from under her mask and from the lacerations all over her body. Shit... No! she managed to convince her legs to move and stumbled over to the other woman, kneeling down beside her. No, nope, she muttered, pushing qi into her, stimulating Teng Chunhuas cultivation to help her recover as her divination art started telling her all kinds of bad things about the others condition. The strength of the UrVash nearby, many of whom were now looking on, even as another bolt dropped some 50 metres away, also flowed through her and into Teng Chunhua as well. What? Teng Chunhua gasped, her hands grasping hers. Careful, she hissed, wondering how that was even possible. It was almost like they were the centre of some kind of -A kind of harmonious alignment? -Well, as long as it keeps Teng Chunhua from expiring right here, in front of me whatever! Pushing such extraneous thoughts from her mind, she directed more of her qi into Teng Chunhua, along with the other strange quasi-intent, to help her recover- The other womans eyes widened abruptly and she suddenly pushed at her. R-run! Teng Chunhua rasped. What? she stared dully, confused. I need to heal you. No run! Teng Chunhua made to break her grasp a second time. She was just about to ask what was going on, when all the hair on her body stood up, the ground around them started drifting upwards and the silence of the world around them became even more oppressive. Twelve purple serpents surged down and hit Teng Chunhua before she could even react. They punched through her eight gates, her dantian, and three of the bolts all focused on her third eye. The UrVash around them howled and danced even harder as she fled backwards, barely escaping implication as the space around Teng Chunhua exploded outwards with enough force to send everyone close sprawling, herself included. Lightning bolts crashed down all around Teng Chunhua, burrowing into the womans body as the UrVash chanted a single word, over and over again, almost frenetic now. Her connection, shared at this point, told her that it should equate to Fortune or maybe Blue, but in a sense of boundlessness? -Are they literally trying to give her good fortune? Once, she would have thought that preposterous, but having spent far too much time staring at divinations of late, and thinking about what Lin Ling had told her regarding colour symbolism and UrVash, she Idiot! she cursed, and spun, looking at the wider battlefield. The vast tribulation up above was still ongoing C even if it was only a few hundred metres away, the sense of broken distance between the epicentre and where they were was immense to the point where she didnt even begin to try to make sense of it. That wasnt what was concerning her though- Heart Shifting Steps urged her to not move, moments before a blue bolt, from Lin Lings tribulation smote the ground not twenty paces in front of her. It took her a second of post-rationalisation to realise why that was the correct answer, before realising that no other UrVash had so much as glanced at that bolt. It had hit maybe ten, but none were even seriously injured. Two more bolts made charred craters nearby, again doing remarkably little damage for their proximity, before a golden bolt, high above, bent bizarrely and arrowed straight down for- She picked herself up, fighting numbness in her limbs as her cultivation greedily devoured more of the energies, purifying them mainly through the aid of her mantra. All around, UrVash howled even harder, more pointing in her direction, even as she finally got her bearings on the nearest cultivator camps. They were all staring in their direction C her qi enhanced vision easily able to scan faces. Many were afraid, but She found the group dressed in green, led by three figures wearing white masks with golden on them. They were arguing with a second group, many pointing in their direction and also up at the sky. A third group held a compass, a strange thing made of green jade with a series of golden spinning discs above it that made Heart Shifting Steps resonate faintly. Oh no you motherless bastards dont! she snarled, getting a very bad intuition even before Heart Shifting Steps got in on the action and a golden bolt of lightning scattered off the huge tribulation above to land in the middle of Teng Chunhuas own smaller cloud. In response, there was a scattering of lightning off the barriers protecting the camp, but that was about it. On the other hand, three more purple bolts spidered down, merging with Teng Chunhuas tribulation and scattering outwards to hit dozens of UrVash. -They know that there is a shared connection? That was her first, if rather irrational, thought. It was followed by the much more rational one: Are they insane? The answer to that latter point was abruptly proven when several dozen bolts descended from the main tribulation overhead and scattered bizarrely striking everywhere else, but mainly at the UrVash, and disproportionately in their general direction, making her have to work hard not to flinch. Jumping on a nearby rock, she pulled out the black bone spear and pointed it at the sky. OI! Yelling in Easten with as much volume as she could muster, she pointed her spear again at the sky, and then at the nearest camps. Kill! As far as war cries or calls to action went, she had to consider, it was not especially eloquent. However, as many misfortunate souls had found over the years, pointing and yelling in context was usually all that was required to facilitate serious bloodshed in the right circumstances. Quite a large number of UrVash nearby saw her, the directions in which she pointed and almost immediately put two and two together. She considered the distance between her and the formation which was likely causing all the trouble, which was about two hundred metres. Already, UrVash closer to it were charging towards it, but the way in which they were being mostly ignored suggested to her that those defending it were confident in it blocking anything they could throw. That, in her mind, brought her back to the two spears. There was no way she was bringing out the metal one, having learned that lesson the hard way already. The black bone one, though, had started to give her faintly inauspicious vibes. She had been meaning to ask Lin Ling about that, given she had claimed it from one of the spider tribe leaders; however, it was just a blackened bone spear. -A blackened bone spear that was able to injure Lin Lings blood raging form Turning back to the barrier, she watched the first group of attackers just smash their weapons against it, only to get hit by a space-shattering bolt of lightning a moment later. Those that survived She blinked in surprise as one actually broke through, and then felt ashamed to be considered a cultivator as a grasping strength yanked one unlucky one through the barrier where they were brutally eviscerated by a youth in golden robes who claimed the core and tossed the body to the side with a laugh. Heart Shifting Steps warned her again of another shift in the thoroughly tormented alignments, effectively making her decision for her. Daubing as much blue and purple on the black bone spear as she could, she started to run forward, picking her spot as carefully as she could. Casting the spear into the distance, she tried to put every shred of lucky intent, as she determined to call it, into the cast before screaming as loud as she could: KILL THEM! UrVash arriving, still chanting and staring at the sky, saw her action and followed it. The spear hit the barrier and, much to her surprise, tore through it without even slowing, dropping like a silent lance from heaven to strike the cultivator from the Jade Gate Court who had been wielding the compass straight in the chest, impaling them to the ground. The damage to the barrier itself was distressingly minimal, but that she mostly expected. The group controlling the compass, on the other hand, all screamed and spat blood. The blow didnt kill the user C they were probably too high a realm for that C but the backlash from having their link with the compass compromised would hopefully buy Teng Chunhua time. The response from ahead of her was immediate C dozens of talismans blazed out at her. Fire, lightning, earth, water and more exotic ones. Most didnt make the distance, but a few even contained facsimiles of soul attacks, leveraging yin- A bolt of lightning hit her between the breasts- She fought off the ensnaring strength of yin. Rampant, devouring energy tore through her body, melting her meridians even as her mantra resisted it. Even more fearful, something in it she couldnt touch and could only feel by its absence as it passed, was trying to eat her up from the inside, gnawing at her connection to the UrVash around her. In the same instant, she was aware, dimly, that the other talismans were missing her inexplicably, as the chanting and howling of those around her, grew even stronger. Everywhere UrVash died, obliterated by talismans, incinerated by lightning, just vanishing in bursts of gore, but with every one that fell, many more managed to survive and so did she. And with those that fell, those that remained only hardened in their resolution to tear down these interlopers. Behind her, the miniature tribulation cloud over Teng Chunhua twisted and erupted outwards. Nine golden bolts streaked downwards and in that instant she clearly understood why you did not interfere with tribulations because, devoid of whatever influence the compass had had, 9 cloned bolts hammered into the barrier, making it ripple and distort. The thwarted lightning howled in the sky and a golden bolt edged in white fire, shedding flowers of heaven-like sparks as it fell on Teng Chunhua who desperately cast all her qi upwards to deflect it. It pulsed and then radiated out arcs of white lightning that raked across the barriers, leaving livid rents everywhere C those behind them who had started to reorganise, flinching back again, looking very uneasy. Hah, serves you right, she spat, grimacing, as bolts also landed around the chanting UrVash, again with a rather lesser impact. A second pulse actually ruptured two parts of the barrier, whereupon panicked cultivators actually managed to dissipate some of the bolts and at the same time attempted to do something awkwardly inauspicious to the tribulation itself? She got a strange twisted sensation that something- Above her, the heavens went matte black. Black and gold dragons rampaged across the sky as lightning of every colour imaginable swept down like rain. The barrier rippled and wavered, shrinking rapidly and asymmetrically. Those caught out, screamed in terror and fled as it moved, desperately trying not to get caught outside of it. All around her, UrVash roared louder in the face of the change, and with their determination, the strength that was flowing into her and Teng Chunhua continued to surge. Brilliant golden lightning struck at Teng Chunhua, pulsing down with renewed ferocity, in direct rejection of whatever the talismans had just tried to do- A nova of glittering golden lightning surged out from the epicentre like a hoard of insane serpents. It swarmed over everything and everyone, piercing UrVash, piercing her, crashing into the barriers around the camp that wavered desperately again and in a few places directly failed. It surged into her meridians, seeking out her dantian, even as she felt strength continue to rise within her, like a great strength pushing her forward to oppose it. Intuitively she grasped that this was because every UrVash nearby was experiencing the same torment now. She felt them die, snuffed out and added to the vast tide of rage that was rolling forward, of which she was both part and focus now. Some became so crippled they could no longer stand, but others advanced amid flickers of fire and that also seemed to drive them on. Six more were hit by deep green pulses of lightning, just within her line of sight: two fell, incinerated, but again others leapt up, dancing with delight. The lightning found her, raging through her again, making her cough up dark blood as her mantra and the cultivation law both seemed to roar in their own right. ''Devoted, Scion of the Path, Bestowed, the Gift of the Lotus, Bestowed'' The refrain resurfaced, if it had even left, the two meshing amid some strange strength from the talisman, drawn out by the mantra. The words grasped what came and consumed it, using it to forge the raging qi in her body, short cutting thousands of cycles of purification in a single instant- -Can you cultivate using tribulation lightning? That idea alone was insane, except she was doing just that, right here and now. UrVash were not the only ones advancing either. To her left, she could see a second gyre of clouds on the far side of the cultivation camps, flickering with purple lightning, while off to her right was another twisting of space associated with focused emissions of lightning that were swirling like tentacles of some sea beast. Those cultivators on this side of the barrier, though, were thoroughly besieged. Hundreds of minor bolts sizzling off the barely holding barriers, testimony to how badly whatever they had just tried to do had backfired. The sky above her groaned and the miniature tribulation cloud gyre collapsed upwards as the last pulse of golden lightning twisted, darkening to become a black line that crept down and touched Teng Chunhuas forehead. In that instant, she felt a remarkable manifestation from the other woman, akin to what she had achieved with her own mantra fighting the group from the Argent Justice Sect. All around them, the unnatural, greedy twisting returned with vengeance. Almost opposing it, the strength of the UrVash that was focused on Teng Chunhua, and her, intensified. A second Teng Chunhua was suddenly wavering in the air, wrestling with the black lightning as it pulsed erratically, blurring shadows surging at her from every direction. There were hundreds of UrVash nearby now, chanting, dancing, cursing the sky, beating on drums or just cursing the lightning as it fell. Extra black bolts, scattering out of the clouds above, became terrible spears, punching through the barrier the cultivators had erected, but failed to kill any C that she saw, anyway C though several were terribly injured. Abruptly, the lighting twisted, turning in on itself, black becoming white, turning the whole world silent, before scattering like pillars of breaking glass. The barriers around the subsidiary camp wavered right as pulses of lightning twisted to grey and black, multiplied horrifically and scattered everywhere in an expanding shockwave of misty grey fire. It washed over them, UrVash falling, screaming in agony C a few even had limbs explode, even as most kept on with their challenge of the sky above. When it hit her C for there was no evading it C the pain was excruciating. Her qi almost evaporated away, turning into mist and expanding chaotically. Her mantra managed to keep a grasp of the worst of it, but she could see why those unlucky UrVash had exploded. When it hit the remaining barriers around the camp, they were obliterated completely. Before she could wonder about what kind of casualties that had caused though, a new barrier flared into life around the inner camp. A series of twisting hexagonal shields bearing insignia of the Imperial Court. Just in time as well, because the lightning descending for Teng Chunhua twisted and became dozens of black and gold dragons, in a terrible facsimile of the battle above. Oh shit! She barely had time to react before a clone dragon surged for her, its maw opening wide and its claws, golden lightning bolts in their own right, grasping for her with a vengeful hunger. She threw everything she had at it, her mantra, her divination art, the symbol, and the strength of the UrVash. The dragon met it, smashed into it and scattered like smoke, swirling through her, trying to rip her whole body to shreds. She barely resisted it, mostly thanks to the UrVash she was sure, as above Teng Chunhua the last vestiges of the tribulation clouds emitted a singular silver and black flash before dispersing outwards. The UrVash fell silent, watching them both The drums in the distance thrummed, barely audible over- Above her, the last three dragons were gone, and with them, an oppressive silence fell upon the battlefield as the darkness above seemed to deepen further. Within it, the 99 shadowy elders pointed as one and another 11 black bolts rippled across the horizon, bending the very world around them with their passage. For a brief, disturbing instant, it was like she was stood on the lip of a shallow bowl, or staring into the edge of a pit, able only to watch as the bolts surged around Lin Ling and through her, forming some kind of bizarre and deeply inauspicious cage. A moment later, 33 sages descended from the sky in a huge swathe of ephemera that became a net cast at Lin Ling as well. In the same instant though, the cage and net seemed to conflict, according to what Heart Shifting Steps suggested, and as Lin Ling raged, the sages were smashed apart on the very walls of the cage they had made. In the next instant, the world turned multi-coloured. That was the only way to describe it really. An immense, vengeful intent that carried within it the promise of sweeping away and silencing the whole world as it fell like a curtain. After it, out of that silent void, came 66 heavenly generals leading legions of demons straight out of Yamas hells, born of heavenly lightning. Fortunately they didnt seem at all interested in anything other than Lin Ling, from her perspective anyway. The cultivators, those outside that inner barrier anyway, had gotten new shields up in a few places, but were now just stood frozen, staring along with the rest of them. Pausing, she narrowed her eyes and looked again. It was hard to see what was going on with the main barrier, but areas of the barrier was slowly expanding in size and several areas had been opened. There also looked to be fighting going on the far side. -Nothing good will come of that, she grimaced. Getting a grip on herself, she searched in her storage talisman for her bow and sighed, because it was nowhere to be found. Looking around, she saw an injured UrVash nearby who did have one and pointed at them. You, give me your bow! she asked in Easten. The hunter bowed and handed it to her without question. Sighing, she pointed at the other cultivators outside the camp. Kill them. The UrVash nearby turned almost as one to look at the ruins of the camps and the re-organisation going on. They all then largely looked back at her, which was singularly unnerving, before, almost as one, they uttered a huge roar and, with much stamping and cheering, started to advance towards the camp. Making her way over to Teng Chunhua, she found the other woman sat, mostly naked, looking... fairly inscrutable actually, because of the mask she still had. Clearly some aspect of the fates are looking out for us, even if they have a horrid sense of humour, she sighed, offering a hand to the other woman. Yeah Teng Chunhua said, sounding shaken. That was I hope I never experience something like that again. I cant believe that they actually escalated a tribulation like that, she muttered, watching as UrVash skirmishing forward reached the first areas of tents and started to fight with those survivors who while stranded there had been lucky enough to survive. Chunhua looked back at her dully, then nodded. I I broke all the way through from Golden Core to Nascent Soul. Not to mention my Mantra Seed broke through to Soul Meridians. I see, she blinked, that was quite shocking in its own way. Counting it back on her fingers, she guessed, Purple and three waves of gold? Yes, then it got caught up in the big tribulation I think. The black lightning came because of whatever that was, Chunhua shuddered. Horrible. I had to fight a bunch of versions of my own Nascent Soul, but all of them felt really wrong. That whole Nascent Soul tribulation was all kinds of wrong, in fact. It felt more like a punishment beating disguised as a tribulation than anything else. Meanwhile, above them the battle was intensifying. Lin Ling was now some terrible ancient beast, armour plates and lashing tail, breathing Yang Fire and crushing swarming demons with every move as she tore down legion after legion. She nodded. That was what tended to happen when you messed with tribulations. She had only known of it happening once in the immediate influences of the Kun clan in her lifetime, but that cousin had been lucky to escape with his life through the intervention of an old elder for daring to use a Fate Shifting Talisman to influence a Core Formation tribulation. Well worry about that later, she said decisively, looking about again. I assume you are fully attuned now? Uh yes, as it turns out, Teng Chunhua muttered, looking sideways at her. Although I think I still have some residual poisoning from that horrible yin wood talisman. That was the catalyst for it anyway, I think. To that, she could only nod again, sweeping her own talisman to see if she had any good pills left. The combination of tools she had at her disposal had dealt with most of it, but just like Teng Chunhua, presumably, she was left with a feeling of grasping corruption on the unrefined qi in her body. My core is close to forming as well, she noted, before adding, Sorry, I dont have anything good enough to deal with what I think that might be. As in? Teng Chunhua blinked and trailed off. Ah, yeah, that is sealed knowledge for those at nine star or higher, she scowled, still not sure whether it was fortune or calamity. That talisman should have had some aspect of a Parasol Tree within it. A say what? Teng Chunhua blinked. As in... Phoenix lives for 100 years? That Parasol Tree? That Parasol Tree, she nodded affirmatively. The main pavilion has a few records about them that they keep rather tightly controlled. I saw the majority of what Blue Water City has though. And its okay to just-? Share that information? she laughed darkly. It hardly matters at this point. You dont have to swear a heavenly oath or anything. Rather, an old elder goes with you to view the records and stares at the back of your head the whole time. That way they know exactly who has seen what. In any case, if you have a bow, grab it, or get one from someone, we should get moving towards the camp. It would not to do have a bunch of angry UrVash kill Han Shu and the others. True Teng Chunhua grimaced, taking out a Longevity Lingzhe and eating it in three bites. And I guess it wouldnt do for the UrVash to start questioning their circumstances more closely either. No. No, it would not, she agreed. Looking out over the battle ahead of them, the cultivators had mostly rallied now C lightning was still falling, but their barriers were Wow They both shaded their eyes as a black bolt split off from the sky above and eradicated a barrier over a camp, striking at something on its western edge, leaving only afterimages in the sky to mark its passage. Yep, the cultivators are thoroughly implicated, she nodded. Two more bolts, black and a web of gold, tore down into the UrVash, scattering one of the groups mustering around a barrier. And so are we, she sighed. Or at least the UrVash are. Wonderful, Teng Chunhua hissed in disgust. Are they trying to take us with them? Likely they were trying to make the heavens do their dirty work She scanned their lines again and narrowed her eyes as she saw another two of the compasses visible within the inner camp. And they havent given up either. Teng Chunhuas gaze travelled in the direction she was pointing as she fixed her clothes and checked her war paint, and sighed deeply. That, they have not. I guess we do have a trait for doubling down on problems as a society. Suddenly I RUN! she screamed, grabbing the other woman by the arm and exerting Heart Shifting Steps to the fullest. The purple bolt nearly caught them, even with the shadowy forewarning. A few UrVash still moving up nearby were not so lucky, two crashing down as smoking corpse, but to her shock another one broke through! Have I ever said how much I hate lightning? Teng Chunhua gasped, picking herself up. Preach that dao, she spat, hefting her bow and dragging another quiver out, having lost her other one somewhere. Checking it quickly, she was relieved to see that she still had black bone tipped arrows left. Lets move up. The closer we are to the cultivators lines The less likely we are to get randomly hit? Teng Chunhua observed with a scowl. Maybe, she sighed, nodding in agreement, but that way at least they might get hit as well! Chunhua gave her a long look then nodded, drawing a bow out of her storage ring and nocking an arrow as she started to move forward, dashing from rock to rock. The cultivators had mostly rallied now, and were fighting UrVash in close combat. It was gratifying to see cultivators major realms above hers find them every bit as vexatious to deal with as she had in the burning, swampy ruins of the forest. Arriving at the edge of the outer camps, she almost immediately had to duck for cover as a fireball talisman exploded against a ruined carriage. Grimacing, she found the perpetrator, a bearded youth in a silver robe, and shot a more normal arrow at him. It hit the barrier protecting his retreating group and exploded with enough force to make it ripple. Almost immediately a dozen more arrows smashed into it from every direction as other UrVash, seeing her pick a target, immediately focused on it. The miserable cultivators scrambled down into the cover of broken ground, even as two more talismans directed attacks in their direction. Ignoring them, she led Teng Chunhua on, guided more by Heart Shifting Steps now, both to know when to dive for cover from the lightning, but also to- Amid the scattered tents, she saw a shadow of a familiar figure in a silvery-grey robe and sent a black bone pointed arrow drifting after Sheng Zhao without even really thinking about it. Whether it found its mark, she couldnt say, but Teng Chunhuas arrows caught another of the silver-robed figures, tearing through the talisman barrier and embedding in their shoulder before they made it through into one of the inner barriers and relative safety. They are certainly good at running, the other woman scowled as she determined that there was no sign of anything remotely like prisoners in the camp they had just moved through. She was about to nod, when her divination art pulled her to dodge to the side- She moved, but the strike, from a spear, still somehow found its mark. The combination of the looted immortal hides she was wearing for armour and the omnipresent strength of the UrVash blunted the worst of the physical damage, but it still sent her sprawling- Watch out! Teng Chunhua yelled suddenly. A second spear dropped from the sky, which Teng Chunhua attempted to block with a barrier C not that it did much good. The peerless Martial Intent shredded everything around them, scattering tents, splintering wood and rending flesh. The injuries themselves healed rapidly, but the qi that came with them held Soul Intent? she gasped, as the symbol in her minds eye for Bright Lotus Earthly Physique and One with What Is both worked with her mantra to mostly blunt the damage after several agonizing moments of inner struggle. Teng Chunhua grabbed her and helped her up, even as UrVash around them screamed in renewed fury and charged forward once again. Yes. It seems that it is no longer sealed! the other woman grimaced. Shit, she resisted kicking the carriage next to them as she scanned around for the perpetrator. The qi had felt oddly familiar, in a sort of distant manner? Grimacing, she managed to push the last of the cold in her limbs away and then groaned inwardly and started running- A green lightning bolt hit the ground and surged after them, twisting into the form of a ravenous serpent to pick both of them up and send them sprawling along with tens of other UrVash. This thrashed lightning! Teng Chunhua screamed, in Easten thankfully, staggering up and sending three arrows at random into the distant barriers. That sentiment was clearly shared by the others nearby, because they were also swearing and sending arrows, spears, rocks, tent poles and anything to hand really at the barriers as they started forward again. She had no words really; her lungs were still recovering from the ravaging damage of the green serpent. The furious strength was still welling up, dragging everyone along with it. It was almost like every blow that did not break them, made the connections between the survivors greater. It certainly continued to deepen her understanding of how they could fight with strength and numbers and not suffer any obvious morale issues despite the terrible ferocity of the battle ahead and around them at least. Picking a target, she shot an arrow at a small group of cultivators who had been advancing out of the barrier towards one of the camps. They had robes she didnt recognise, but she didnt care at this point. Her anger at their circumstances, no doubt fed by the ever-strengthening links to the UrVash, was close to overwhelming. Two of her arrows exploded, distracting the one carrying the barrier talisman, who was immediately assailed by three UrVash adorned in tattoos of blue serpents and carrying hand scythes. She moved on immediately this time; standing there in full view shooting arrows was just stupid, really. -If we are going to pretend to be sneaky, holy UrVash, we might as well be more sneaky! With that thought, she paused to add more purple triangles and blue swirls to her arms'' war paint. -Not that we can even hide from the lightning! she complained, as two more blue and white bolts found a nearby group of UrVash. None of it is hitting that accursed barrier! Teng Chunhua signed, as three more bolts literally bent before their eyes, scything off through the landscape all around them. -And I bet that is where any prisoners are, she added in her own heart. Almost in passing, she pushed her qi into the UrVash who was slumped by a rock on the inner edge of the camp, using her divination art to help him heal. He had been badly injured, burnt and hit by lightning. In doing so, she thought she vaguely recognised him as well. Was he the one who led the warband from the Golden Grass village? she signed to Teng Chunhua as the other continued to send arrows mostly at random towards groups of cultivators. Maybe? Teng Chunhua muttered. Shaking her head, she dragged the lucky UrVash behind the rock, which was less rock and more tumbled down wall she was starting to realise, and shoved a Longevity Lingzhe into his still burned hands before moving on. There! Teng Chunhua snarled suddenly, pointing. Turning, she saw a group of maybe ten, all in silver and grey robes with various trim, standing on the edge of the inner barrier, directing people? Sheng Zhao! Teng Chunhua sneered, pulling out one of the black arrows and sending it straight into the barrier. To both their shock, it went straight through and nearly hit the cultivator who had tried to kill Teng Chunhua in the head, only to be stopped at the last second by a tall youth with an arrogant expression in a silver robe with golden trim. Suddenly I regret throwing the spear when I did, she sighed, quickly checking her quiver for more of those arrows. Finding one, she added extra purple and blue to it {Heart Shifting Steps} Letting her eyes rove over those visible to her, she hunted for the most auspicious target in regards to breaking the barrier. It took a moment, but she finally alighted on a group who were a bit farther back, in green robes mainly, focused on a shimmering orb. Pausing, she added white, red and yellow to the arrows, effectively making them orange with white points. It was hard to say why she even did it However, it just felt right in the moment somehow. {Kun Jumps for Heaven} Affixing the orb and the person using it in her minds eye, she executed one of only three moves from the Kun Archery Manual she had ever been any good at. Archery was the hardest of the lot, requiring attainments in soul intent to get anywhere with. In this instant, all she could do was trust to the strange strength of the UrVash and the divination art. Exhaling, she sent the arrow high into the sky, watching it arc down, passing through the barrier, even as she sent three more after it. Two missed, burying themselves in the ground; however, the third hit one of those maintaining the barrier. That one collapsed like a puppet that had lost its strings and the entire barrier section wavered and vanished in a crack of destabilising space. The last two arrows both managed to hit the same stumbling cultivator, who again collapsed like a broken puppet. So put red, white and yellow on our arrows, Teng Chunhua observed dully. So it seems, she nodded, already running from where they had been. That act, though, was enough, because the lightning above arrived, twisting unnaturally as it hunted for the gap. Two smaller barriers shattered like glass before tens of bolts rampaged into the inner camp, vengefully seeking everywhere. She ducked out of the way, grimacing as indiscriminate lashes of fire and spear principle hammered down in their general area and wrecked a terrible toll on the skirmishing UrVash around her who were now all rushing for the gap. She aimed at one of the disciples wearing the grey colours of Argent Justice Sect and shot one of the arrows at them. This one was black and red with two bands of yellow, and it travelled stupidly fast as she watched it, hitting the unfortunate cultivator over the heart and exploding with enough force to send them flying backwards. As they were busy considering their next move, the battle against the tribulation legion above them reached a sudden, shocking conclusion and the Retribution Hall roared again as the oppression intensified yet again. Above them, a great golden lattice C 99 golden and black lightning bolts resembling terrible heavenly chains tipped with devouring black hooks C streaked down towards Lin Ling. The vestigial shadows of the barrier she had briefly damaged also started to shift back into focus over the gap she had made. However, those protected by it were just as stunned, if not more so, than she was. -Weird, that I am basically inured to it is that because of the UrVash? Staring up at it, the darkness there whispered to her, called to her. Shuddering, she turned away from it and back to the fight below. Likely there was symbolism in it, but focusing on it with Heart Shifting Steps felt like the baddest of all bad ideas C especially because the darkness seemed to want that. Seek us out words like a clarion call shook her mind suddenly. We are the only path... grasping, greedy Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Righteous overbearing and tyrannical Become ours hungry -Please overcome it quickly, she shivered, wishing Lin Ling all the good fortune she could. Banishing the whispers of the void as best she could, she wondered if it was just her, or if everyone else was also experiencing them. The descent of another barrage of lightning, half a dozen bolts in red, blue and green, reminded her that there were more pressing worries. To her right, a mustering formation was scattered, the hillside around them ravaged C however, by comparison the cultivators were now being thoroughly pelted by them. She could see various groups using talismans or artefacts to lessen the barrage, but that was clearly a short term strategy, because for every bolt they shifted or dispersed, usually two or three more came back a moment later. The tribulation on the far side of the camp seemed to have finished, but as she watched two then three and finally five different bolts of various colours arrived, tearing into the barrier. Rather than scatter though, they recoiled and hit a second time, their colours deepening, even as those in the camps tried to use talismans to blunt the barrage. They managed to delay it a third time, by which point she could see clearly that green-robed figures were racing for one side of the- A golden bolt hit the broken part, ripping it apart like gossamer. The shockwave of its passing threw her C and everyone else C flat as it twisted into a camp and What? Teng Chunhua stared dully as the bolt scattered backwards. It failed, she replied. The person it was targeted at died. She could guess what had happened in all likelihood. Someone had made an advance, their tribulation got messed up and then likely a senior within the camp had killed them to maintain the integrity of the barrier as a whole. As a solution to the problem it was rather drastic, but she could see why they would be willing to risk the lesser implication of interfering with a tribulation to preserve the greater barrier, given they were already invested in more directly manipulating the tribulation above anyway. However, on that side of the camp within the barrier,there was now outright anarchy. Two of the groups were suddenly fighting each other and the Jade Gate Court, she realised, even as another section of the- {NINE LUMINARIES CELESTIAL LANCE} Nine silver lances of yin qi so profound they made her body cold just looking at it, hit another weakened section of the barrier from the direction of the lake, shattering it directly and consuming a large area within in silver fire. A second section of the barrier crumbled away, even as soul senses tried to scour outwards and various talismans worked to blunt the attack. Two more arrows came after it though, crashing down into the weakened barrier until a third did what she could not and scattered another section thoroughly. The cultivators are fighting each other? Teng Chunhua turned to look into the distance. I guess, she nodded, not that surprised in truth. What is surprising is that its taken this long- She was in the middle of searching for a new target to torment when the final chain collapsed and she felt a boundless tyrannical pressure press down on them like an immense boot. Unlike the previous permutations, this one went for them, even as her divination art drew her attention to the middle of the camp, where she could now make out a small, scattered ruin that was the focus of whatever formation was being used to attempt the manipulation of the heavens above. Several groups of cultivators did choose that opportunity to cut and run, she noted. A bunch in white robes, mainly women slinging some deeply inauspicious talismans behind them as they went, talismans that consumed two camps of green tents in silvery blue fire. She had no time to worry about that though, because above them the sky was literally dropping C twisting and warping as a spectral silver bolt descended from the emperor enthroned in the clouds. Within that, she saw a shadow of a youth, born out of her nightmares. An impossible thing, because there was no rational explanation for how it could be there, in the middle of such a vast tribulation, yet it was undeniable. ''A hand grasping her neck, pushing her back against a stele-'' ''Blood burning her naked body-'' ''Cold hands in a dark pool, grasping her, dragging her down-'' ''White mist, five eyes, deathless, peering at her through eternity-'' ''Words, barely remembered, echoing as they greedily caressed her-'' She tried to scream, to shout, to reject, anything- The world froze, colours becoming far too vivid for her comfort. The barrier ahead of them dispersed; in fact, every barrier within her sight dispersed, allowing her to see the small ruin. In the middle of it was a tree, growing out of a rock on which someone had painted a series of faded spirals of blue and gold like flowers and suns amid a swirling sky. A few offerings might have been there once, on a faded white slab, but they were scattered away. In their place stood a circle of ten cultivators in green robes with white masks, a small jade and gold compass hanging in the air above them. Something about the rock, the ring of twelve stones and the withered tree, now blooming with golden flowers within the collection of ruined foundations, was oddly familiar, but she couldnt place why. Beyond it, a smaller lake glimmered, even as the peonies blossomed. Every plant of grass, remaining shrub, trees, the reeds by the lake, and the plants within it C everything bloomed. The cruel denial and executing intent within the silver and black edged bolt dissipated, fading away like a bad dream. In its place In its place, the flowers held a gentle aura of prosperity and good fortune. The land around them twisted and changed. The tree and its rock were within a shallow pond in a clearing between the ruined buildings, now subsumed by the shallow lake. Upon the waters, a white silhouette of a female figure stood, holding the compass in one hand, considering it, even as she looked beyond it to the emperor in the sky- Their eyes met, even as the peonies continued to bloom and the land twisted. Blue eyes, boundless like the sky, gazed through her, through her life not judging, just appraising, somehow, before the sense vanished. What lingered, though, was a strange sense of completion within the symbol in her minds eye and an intuitive understanding that the figure she had just seen and the talisman had some kind of link and maybe also a link to the Makers Dancers. The clouds intensified, the frozen figures around the compass shaking. The emperor in the sky howled in fury, and grasped down for the white shadow- In that instant, the figure closed her hand around the compass and it shattered like glass. In the depths of the bloom, a terrible shade rose up, a promise of catastrophe and misfortune beyond heaven and earth for anyone or anything that crossed their origin. The darkness above deepened and for a second, familiar stars resonated. The clouds twisted, and the emperor howled in denial and fury as a grasping, silver hand- The sky was overturned; that was the only way to describe it. Colours just swapped places. Black becoming white and fading to blue sky. To see it happen was like watching a conjurers trick. One minute they were amid the terrible storm clouds with lightning hammering down, then the flowers swept it all away. The titanic rolls of thunder, the vast oppression, the darkness, the greed all were just memories in her mind, a nightmare now awoken from. The pressure vanished, even if the world still did not move. The barriers shattered, swept away with the last vestiges of dark clouds. The flowers bloomed everywhere and the landscape shifted around her. Amid the golden flowers, the grass regrew, hills reformed, the lake sparkled, the lingering traces of lightning in the sky dissipated. The sky was blue, birds chirped, the sun shone down and in the distance a horned jaguar howled. When they finally faded away, they left a strange trace within her qi C and, she realised, within Chunhua and the qi of every UrVash and cultivator she could see nearby. It felt like the faint glow of the summer sun, the breath of fresh air, the vibrancy of a renewed world C in fact, she saw that resonance in some cultivators as well, which was surprising. However, in many, mostly those who she would bet spirit stones had been proactive in messing with the tribulation, it held a faint, almost unseen shadow. -The depth behind it she shivered, wondering what kind of curse they had just, in truth, invoked. Within a heartbeat, the obviousness of the signature vanished as if it never was, allowing her no time to dwell on that. The strength stopping the world released and she slumped to the ground, barely able to support herself with her sword-staff. Everywhere, UrVash were prostrating themselves in silence. The drums and the distant fighting were gone... Nearby an UrVash mumbled dully, Today is bluest day of whole life. Another, drawing out a pot of yellow dye, muttered, Now is Golden Flower tribe See revelation from ancient ancestor -Somehow I dont think the cultivators who were just at the epicentre of whatever that was would agree, she thought to herself. Undulating chants were starting to pick up in the distance as UrVash elsewhere came to terms with their survival and this apparent good fortune that fell from heaven for them. Others were weeping, or just shaking in silence as they held their weapons, mumbling about signs of ancient gods or good fortune walking the world. Many were daubing themselves with golden flowers, either over their hearts or on their faces, using yellow ochre C passing around lumps that they had acquired from somewhere. Looking around, she stared at the cultivators. With the land reformed and no barriers to obscure her sight, they were now looking down the shallow slope towards the camp, which was sprawled through the foundation ruins beside the shallow lake. Everywhere was chaos, recriminations and shouting. The Jade Gate Court was still somehow in control, but many different groups were already looking in the direction of the epicentre of the tribulation with undisguised greed visible on their faces. Among them, she recognised both Din Ouyeng and Hao Tai, among others. Wordlessly, she pulled out another of the black bone arrows and dunked it in her pot of the beast blood, before adding purple and gold to it, and aimed it at Din Ouyeng. {One with What Is} {Heart Shifting Steps} Releasing the arrow, she watched it lazily slip through the air, tracing the arc to its target. Sadly, he noticed it just a fraction too early for the hit to land. It scraped past his temple as he turned his head and landed in the chest of a silver-robed cultivator who clutched at it in shock. Moments later, his scream of agony split the relative calm of the moment, reminding everyone within earshot that there were a bunch of interlopers who they had a possibly religious duty to kill at this point. She also found herself the unfortunate epicentre of a dozen enraged soul senses, thoroughly vindicating her decision to actively manifest One with What Is. Even so, the force of the retaliation was shocking and immediate. In truth, as a Qi Refinement cultivator, any one of the dozens of Immortals below would have been able to wring her out like a bloody rag, or should have C let alone those at higher realms. She staggered like a drunk and felt blood rising, sobbing inwardly as she narrowly avoided vomiting up half her stomach. Even with the support of her mantra, her inner organs were ravaged by the waves of cruel intent. However, their soul attacks hit both the mnemonic Lin Ling had taught them and the attack made her the immediate focus of every UrVash around her. It was that latter element which likely tipped the balance in her favour and probably saved her life, even as she cursed, getting pulled up in their flow and shooting without any preparation for the aftermath. Fortunately, the worst of the injuries were hidden by her mask, or the dye and war paint, and seeing her fail to fall, the vast UrVash howled, raising their weapons. A second wave of soul attacks arrived furiously. Making her limbs grow cold and her mind fog C however, they abated almost instantly, because a swathe of explosions from arrows tore through the camp, targeting those who had tried to kill her. With an enraged scream, several hundred enraged UrVash surged forward at the camp, with a berserk fury that was, if anything, even stronger than it had been before. In the same instant, she saw Din Ouyengs group and two others shoot off over the hillside in the direction of Lin Ling, even as Teng Chunhua arrived beside her and started to drag her backwards, pushing her own qi into her to help her heal and stabilize the injuries. In truth, she had to acknowledge that her situation, of her own making, was really not good. While she had managed to disperse most of it, two of those threads were still trying to rip her body apart, continuing to wear down the increasingly feeble shell of protection that her mantra was providing with the support of the symbol and her stealth art- However, just as they broke through, surging with triumph for what she was sure was her minds eye, the tiny seed of golden qi, which had been fusing with the symbol in her minds eye shimmered- Bestowal surged and the qi throughout her body acquired a momentary sense of obfuscation. In that moment, the situation in her body overturned like a flipped talisman. The two probing, violating soul intents were scattered C smashed as if they were hollow pots, as if their realm had no meaning at all. In the distance, two cultivators emitted piercing screams, their soul intents running out of control as they crumpled, vomiting blood from all their orifices. Gasping in pain, she pushed herself to her feet, grabbed for her bow and, fixing one of those cultivators in her minds eye, planted an arrow with red, blue and yellow in their face, watching it explode. Sadly, they were well over the Nascent Soul realm, so it was just embarrassing. Several talismans exploded nearby, but such was the coalescence of auspicious energy in the vicinity that she doubted anything other than a direct soul attack, like she had just experienced, would even score a meaningful hit. Snarling in inarticulate rage, she made her way forward, shooting another arrow, rather arbitrarily, at a woman in fancy robes from the Argent Justice Sect. It hit her in the leg, making her scream and curse. {Nine Exterminations Star Fall} A further silver arrow dropped out of the sky, scattering into dozens of smaller ones onto one of the main camps with green tents, throwing everything into chaos. Her third arrow nearly hit a youth in the chest as he fled from that, before inexplicably deviating to turn a remnant of a pale tent nearby to tatters. A fourth didnt explode, making her realise she had just wasted a precious arrow, which only deepened the antipathy she felt at this point. Snatching a bowl of yellow ochre pigment from the hands of a passing UrVash who had been daubing flowers on other UrVash, she poured it all over the arrows in her quiver. Passing the bowl back to the stunned UrVash, who had yelped and jumped backwards when he noticed her presence, she shot a cultivator in a green robe in the back of the head, smirking as it exploded, before sending two drifting arrows after the last group heading for Lin Lings probable location. A normal lightning bolt arched over towards her- In comparison to the horrible bolts she had endured before, it barely did more than blister her skin. -Also, probably because the UrVash are doing something, a part of her observed. That shared connection was, if anything, even more profound now. What look like prisoners, that way! Teng Chunhua pointed, drawing her attention abruptly towards a group of figures in green robes who were extricating several clearly bound figures from the ruins of a tent in the middle of the camp, even as a further silver arrow dropped out of the sky on a camp resisting the UrVash on the far side. About time, she hissed, nocking another arrow and sending it arcing over at that distant group.

~ Lin Ling C A pond, adjusting to her circumstances. ~
Lin Ling opened her eyes and briefly wondered, for a confused moment, if she had died. The world was a sea of golden flowers and she was floating in a small pond, very much not in a smoking, glassed crater in the middle of a shattered battlefield strewn with corpses and lightning. Sitting up, she flailed, momentarily, then stood waist deep with her feet in cool mud and froze again. She stared at herself, splashing into the water she had just tried to sit up on. All around her, the colours were vivid, real in a way that she had never experienced before. The qi of the surroundings almost sang with life, and her connection to it was Oh, right, of course, that array is still active, she mumbled. She stared at herself from two different angles as she picked herself up out of the pond, and could only acknowledge that the experience was quite odd. She, both in body and soul, looked older now, which confused her a bit until the memories helpfully supplied that her Nascent Soul was now the controlling aspect of how she looked. Because she had always been annoyed at being short and a bit underdeveloped She stared at her new body, not sure whether to laugh or cry, because she was truly an idealised version of herself, given her body had completely reformed in the course of the tribulation C nearly as tall as Juni, much more reasonably proportioned in her own mind, rather tanned and toned. Her core, which spun in her dantian, also spun in her Nascent Souls own dantian. There was also a shared link through her Sea of Knowledge, her spirit root, the symbol Looking at that, she felt her perception twist again and grimaced. Closing her eyes, the moment of dissociation passed and her Nascent Soul was back in her own body. Exhaling, she examined the connection again, and found they made much more sense now. The main link was in fact the symbol, which was in her Sea of Knowledge, her Golden Core, her body and also, strangely, what the memories called the root of her potentia, but which she manage to parse as her spirit root. The second link, was the new set of meridians which were held within her Nascent Soul, which was floating in her dantian, arms outstretched, surrounded by a faint halo of yang qi. Her Nascent Soul also had a copy of her skeletal structure and her inner organs, she realised, which was downright bizarre. The memories themselves were now residing in her Sea of Knowledge, almost entirely divorced from the yang blood. That was thoroughly melded into her vital qi at this point, laws and all, though she could barely touch a fraction of the strength, let alone wield it easily in her current form. From them, though, she was able to synthesise roughly what her situation was in a manner that could be considered broadly rational. She was no longer a half blood Ankalderon, at least not in the primordial sense. The beast within the blood had been removed by the events of the tribulation, along with a bunch of other issues she had been battling with, mainly related to the younger bloodline memories C apologetically now foregrounded. In short it seemed like the prideful rage and some weird personality traits that could arise from it had been severed rather fortuitously. She wanted to be angry at them; in fact she was angry at them, because in a few cases she could see how, like Alexios, they had tried to use her. However, for the majority, it was like trying to be angry with a small kitten C cute lizard, in this case C staring up at her with tear-filled eyes, asking for understanding. The older memories, largely unchanged she noted, suggested that this was good fortune their wastrel descendants didnt really deserve and the way it had dropped out of the sky like that was something you could not plan for in the slightest. Thanks to that very ill-judged use of essence from an ancient parasol tree, her previous brushes with the blood rage allowed her to get a bit too close to some very interesting ancestral memories. She had managed to profit in a way that should make sages spit blood with anger and envy. They also suggested that something else had played a part, but even they could not really pin it down C related to the complex she had explored and the toys she had re-placed in the chest. The final ingredients to the whole mess had been the way in which her memories had been put back together both for good and ill, and what was done to the tribulation itself, along with the connection to the land via the array. The end result, though, was that she had created a perfect storm of sorts and, by sheer dint of not dying horribly, had formed a Mortal Physique. {Yang Bearing Shield Mortal Physique} As she looked at the transformed symbol, which hung like a small, glittering crystal lattice in her Sea of Knowledge, the memories suggested, rather obnoxiously in fact, that it was neither strong nor weak. An interesting interpretation on Ancient Shield Bearer True Physique with hints of Pure Yang Heavenly Physique, meted out from her combined experience. -Cant you at least be a little bit supportive? she complained- In that instant, two memories assailed her. The first was a shadow in the heavens, a black hole in the void that devoured all, breaking everything it touched and raising its bearer up to the highest of thrones. Her gaze alone was enough to shatter the heavens, her strength unequalled, a rival to A dark lotus, booming amid a sea of stars, vast, untouchable, within it was all C The Beginning. Without, was all C The Ending. Stars glittered, worlds spun within it, heaven and earth reforming eternal. -Heaven Breaker Mortal Physique, the ancient turtle sighed. -Lotus Incarnate Mortal Physique, a dark serpent murmured, awed somehow. -These are of the apex. You dare to call your little spark great before such as these? Another chuckled. -We do not demean. Even we are not so great as these and we have seen others just as fearful. Other images swirled in her mind, conjured by the memories. Five Rivers Mortal Physique, a thing of the samsara, before mortals even knew what it was, as ancient as the first two Absolute Yang Mortal Physique, the furious strength of the resurgent cosmos, bound as a living seed to become a gate between what was and what might be. Gift Bringer, Abyssal Ocean, Red Dust and more besides each had carried their bearers beyond the very heavens themselves and those were just the ones they knew of from their own lifetimes. They also noted that while those were basically unique there were other equally fearful aspects amid the True Physiques and Heavenly Physiques. Even Earthly Physiques were absolutely not to be underestimated. -No weakness here, only eyes that cannot see, the old turtle snickered. It was a sobering reality check to see images of some of them in action. Purifying Yang True Physique was particularly shocking, allowing its user to draw strength directly from yang suns, almost without limit, strengthening their body beyond what she would have believed as she watched a phoenix rise above a world, consuming the entire sun in the process. Apparently that one was possessed by the Vast Mists Heavenly Clan, while the Ancient Mo Clan apparently possessed another two True Physiques called Binary Ruin and Red Harmony. The former did something similar to the Yang Physique, but fed off the strength of their collapse, while in the latter, a woman painted in red walked through worlds, turning unjust war to peace and stolen peace to war, leaving only ruination in her wake without ever lifting a finger. Exhaling, she pushed the rather disturbing scenes of a power able to induce slaughter even in the absence of it, because such a force had to exist C along with the incidental and rather terrifying glut of information that came with most of those scenes and their context C to the back of her mind. Instead, she considered her principle. {Yang as a Shield} Under its impetus, all around her, the field of golden flowers was dissolving away. The symbol, which was gently guiding her qi around, was breathing the petals as they transformed into qi around her, incorporating them into her body and letting the quiet strength within them cleanse and bathe her meridians, flesh and bones, as well as her soul with the power held within them. The Principle was still nascent in many ways, but it was incontrovertible proof that she was a Dao Seeking cultivator. The memories laughed at that, actually amused at the title, instead stating that she could be considered as a Quasi-Immortal by her terms. It was still complete and stable, they pointed out, nothing to seek, only to refine and prove. She wondered how preposterous that was and the memories just laughed again. -Little child, born in her pool, open your eyes and see the sky, the old turtle laughed. -These worlds are not weak like your withered skies. This is a reflection of the pure land, a treasure born of ancient days, where all strove day by day. Struggle is etched into its bones, another hissed. -Indeed, these places have only one path, no kingdom or glory here, no walls to hide behind, no thrones to bow to. -Here you can only fight and struggle and strive, and make your own way. -Here there is only the wild, and no matter what later generations have wrought, that is its true heart! -This land, even if it is just a reflected echo, is truer than your stolen skies and warped thrones Their words made her shiver, a little in fear, but actually, mainly in anticipation, because there was a terrible truth in their words, she could feel it intuitively. The strength of this place was a test, a thing to push against, to truly seek your limits. Here, in places like this, you could forge yourself into means that were greater than the sum of their parts and at the same time, not for the first time, she found herself wondering why they had picked her. -Because our foolish descendants succumbed -Our path was hampered, cut off by greed. -Cut off by the curse of future heavens. -Seized by vengeance -You are human; your malleability is why you are. -We had that once, but it was shriven from us -Also, the last of our line was male another snickered, a bit cheekily. She wasnt sure what to make of that, although the implication was profoundly disagreeable given her recent experiences. They shrugged and she got a much more diffuse explanation that biology was what it was -Biology? They ignored that question, proving that some things did not change it seemed, and went on to relay in a sort of patchwork way, that it had more to do with the innate and transformative differences between male and female on a much more metaphysical level than just having lots of children. -In any case, your children could not inherit us or the power in your soul, the dark serpent hissed. -Indeed, the old turtle agreed. -That was our curse, the most ancient one that had crawled out of the water and become, added. We could not pass on our strength, not in a pure way, and every generation had to find their own way. -Until they became lost, and relied on others, one of the bird-like ones sneered. That at least cleared up that, she considered. Her True Physique could have been seized or stolen. They functioned on Lineage which made them strong, but also vulnerable to being diluted or torn away. -If others take what you have wrought, it will become damaged goods Beyond that, we cannot really explain, another murmured. -Dangerous, hollow, the dark serpent agreed, its words carrying the implication that somehow the knowledge itself was problematic? -It is enough that you have achieved this, the turtle added, all but confirming that suspicion. Shaking her head, she looked around. Her storage talisman was there, a dull pull in her head about ten metres to her left, buried in the mud of the pool. Recovering it, she waded to the shore, checking that it was undamaged as she did so. Annoyingly she had tipped out the entire talisman in her haste so her clothes gotten from Chunhua were now likely ash and scraps somewhere else. She was also very human-looking, which amid a large group of angry UrVash activity targeting anyone who looked not like them, was not a good thing. What she did have was a crude grass cloak, which she quickly transformed into a tunic of sorts and put on for modesty. She was just contemplating what to do about a mask, when several soul senses swept over her and locked onto her location. Turning, she narrowed her eyes as she found a dozen figures standing on the hill beyond the shallow pond. Well, isnt that convenient, she murmured, as she set eyes on Din Ouyeng, wearing a half face mask, amid them. They were looking at her in confusion, although her principle gave her some interesting reads on that. Little sister! one of them, wearing a golden robe, called over. It is great that you survived! Yes, where is the beast? Did you see it? another added, as they moved rapidly across to stand near her on the shoreline, looking about with earnest concern. -Ah, of course, she put on her best, neutral face. My aura is totally changed, my body changed, I have a principle and my spirit root is entirely different from when Din Ouyeng last laid eyes on me. Not to mention I was barely Qi Refinement. Likely Din Ouyeng knew what Lin Ling looked like, but as she was now, she looked nothing like that old Lin Ling. She was currently scruffy, tanned, wearing a grass smock and despite it only being well, maybe two months since they were last face to face, a person could change a lot in a few months of hardship. The second reason, amusingly, was that she looked older. Oh umm I think it died, she replied. That wasnt really a lie; it had actually died in the tribulation, from a certain point of view anyway C if you were talking about the beast, which was what they had asked. I dont believe I recognise you another frowned, looking her over a bit impolitely, truth be told. And you are in the process of ogling every lady in our group that closely? she shot back sourly, clutching her tunic around her. Probably these bastards did and had, and had such status that most of the eligible ladies available to them had been all over them in any case. That likely meant they were just stalling for time for some reason, knowing or suspecting full well who she was. That was fine by her as well, because her power was still stabilising. Haha One of them laughed, shaking his head. Little sister Who is your little sister, you could at least give me a tunic, given the sorry mess our fight with those demons has become, she pointed out, pulling the cloak tighter again. Ah, of course, another, dressed in the green of the Jade Gate Court nodded. Where are our manners? -Violently dead somewhere, their locations known only by your mothers, I suspect, she muttered in her heart. Our sincere apologies, the grey-robed youth nodded and passed her a dress. She stared at it, because she recognised the design, and the motif C it was one of Liao Yings. She resisted just ending them all then and there, and instead reached out and took it. In the same instant, her soul sense shivered as One with What Is and her symbol both blocked something. The soul attack vanished like a rock into the void- She stepped backward- Din Ouyeng, his face half hidden by a white mask that read golden, stood before her, his hand lightly resting on hers, locking her in place, or at least trying to. His soul strength also barely touched her, the symbol dispersing it even as his touch gave her arms goose pimples. Her memories supplied that mortal physiques were tricky, when it came to soul attacks, not immune, but far more durable C the other art was also helping, as was her mantra. Also, they had grievously underestimated her resilience in the first instance. That last point, she had to concede, was really funny. What are you trying to do? she quavered, stumbling back. You think you can disassemble that easily, beast? the grey-robed youth smirked, also moving to stand beside her, even as Din Ouyeng just grinned at her. If she hadnt seen Di Ji, she would still have been taken in by the roguish charm in how they presented themselves. However, in their every movement, she could only see that darkness of those unpleasant memories. It was unexpected that you would be able to attain a purely human form like this, Din Ouyeng mused. However, you are the right realm, and nobody with a soul signature close to yours has ever been present within the group, ever since I met up fortuitously with that old blustering bundle of arrogance Cang. She sighed, looking at them. If I didnt know you were travelling with that Kong Ji Id be surprised, given how elegant you all comport yourselves Din Ouyeng blinked. Brother Ji is here? another of the green-robed youths asked, surprised. The others looked mostly confused as well, which a part of her thought was kind of cute. -Oh, if only you knew how big a pit your buddy here has planted you in, she giggled. Pushing her principle out, she tried to use it to free her hand and also pressure the others C curious mainly to see what impact it would have. As she expected, it was easily rebuffed. Little beast, you want to show your meagre principle in front of a Peerless Golden Immortal? the purple-robed youth snickered. Just accept that you are now in our hands! the green-robed, dark-haired youth chuckled. Sighing, she decided to wrap this up without any more messing about. Stop The word, supplied by her memories, made her wince as it emptied out her soul strength completely, took away a good portion of the refined qi in her body for a brief moment and put a strange pressure into her Sea of Knowledge that was akin to a warning not to do that too many times in a row. For that cheap, cheap price though, all nine of them were frozen, locked on the spot by the focus of the worldly principles that had moved to make her words reality. Because they were merely principles, their constraints wouldnt last long, but they would give her maybe She stared dully at their frozen forms, because she had expected to have a few seconds at most, but had in fact gotten almost 20 to work with. -Hollow seeds, the memories whispered. -Strange, their strength is not their own, the old amphibian mused. -The question is why though? Looking at them, even their perception was robbed, which really should not have been the case if they were the same realm as the purity of their qi suggested. Two held swords, treasure weapons in all likelihood; the rest held talismans, except for Din Ouyeng who was still frozen before her, eyes blank. Stepping away, she grasped the hand of the nearest one and pulled off their storage ring. Divide The word split his qi from the ring, also erasing the soul seal using the momentum of the world around her. Such a method only really worked because she was still drawing on the accumulation of the land through the array. While still linked to it, she could basically unbind the weapon of anyone who was merely at the principle step, the memories suggested. Sending her soul sense into it, she tossed it away with a hiss, watching it fragment then freeze as the locking of space took over, constraining even the trap that had been triggered with the removal of the mark. There had been nothing in it anyway, beyond a few talismans and spirit stones to power them. Looking around at the others, she didnt bother with the weapons and instead just took the talismans. -One is a restraint talisman aimed at fire attribute beasts and the others are all designed to disperse my soul power without harming my foundation? They really are trying to capture me alive it seems, she mused. She frowned, looking at the nine again, keenly aware that time was ticking away, but more and more convinced that something was off here. Walking back to the green-robed one, she put her palm over his heart. Devour! His body convulsed as his qi roiled out and flowed into her. Her Yang Principle devoured what it could and the blood dealt with the rest, easily replenishing all the qi she had just spent. The ease with which it was pulled out of his body was surprising C also, the quantity. From the memories she had a pretty good idea of how much qi a being at the strength of a Golden Immortal was, and it should have filled her up a hundred times over. The words did not have efficiency issues either, like if she was devouring it from a core where the foundation might be damaged. -It could be a very crude version of what blood rage is able to do, the old turtle suggested. -So they have Golden Immortal quality qi and Soul Intent in their bodies? As such, she had just absorbed what amounted to the qi reserves of a rather weak Immortal that happened to be of a quality and purity to be a Golden Immortal. Narrowing her eyes, she took in all of them and then whispered the lesser version of what she had intended to use before. Soul Break! Before, she had had to burn quite a bit of longevity and rely on the latent soul strength of the blood to use such a phrase, but now, she only had to sacrifice a few centuries of her 25,000 year odd lifespan and a third of her qi to reach the same effect. The echoes of the word hit all of them simultaneously. With no way to resist, and likely not expecting a soul attack in any case, she got to watch as blood welled up from their eyes and their qi turned chaotic under the impetus of the words. Looking at them, she sighed in her heart as the freezing of the space ended. All of them were Dao Seeking or Immortal Cultivators. Their latent qi was ruined and they had no soul foundations to speak of, just phantasmal ones that smashed like brittle crystal at the slightest blow. Absorb She pulled in all the orphaned soul strength and qi, using it to recuperate what she had spent while she pondered what to do. Walking back to Din Ouyeng, she took the mask off and stared at his face. You are definitely the face I recall from before she mused, staring up at the lip of the nearby hill, then around at the pond and also at the two small rock outcroppings. -Someone controlled them to look like people from the Jade Gate Court and Argent Justice Sect, to be led by Din Ouyeng? -Did I make a mistake when I called out Din Ouyeng by name, or is he really here? Standing up, she looked at the others, and then turned to look around again, narrowing her eyes, because the instincts within the blood were now certain there was a ploy here- Nine figures appeared, in a rough ring around her, each holding a talisman attuned to the qi and soul strength she had just absorbed from each body. Among them, she recognised the ''real'' Din Ouyeng, and also, noted that another, a pretty faced youth wearing silver robes had Han Shu''s sword slung across his back. Each one sent out a silver chain that punched through her body, binding her in place, body and soul. Ha! the silver-robed youth laughed. It is as you said, Brother Tai. A beast is still a beast, the purple-robed youth chuckled, addressing the silver one. Greedy, even if she is quite pretty in that form, Hao Tai nodded, smirking. I am sure you can have fun teaching her tricks and feeding her little treats later, the other green-robed youth snickered. The others just looked amused, while Din Ouyeng, the real one, just looked at her with narrowed eyes. The nine bodies around her were now just empty puppets, as far as she could see. -That explains why they baited such a trap. It was to make me absorb their qi unawares and use their principles to cage me? It was also likely that they didnt want to deal with her other form. Truthfully, she grimaced inwardly, she would have a serious problem were she a normal cultivator. The chains were locking her connection between her physical body and her Nascent Soul, effectively sealing up her dantian except, she had a unified body and soul, and the Mortal Physique had an extra set of meridians that flowed from her core to her soul directly, bypassing the chains and their suppressive effect entirely. The second reason they were not really taking seemed to relate to the way she had crossed the final tribulation, near as she could tell. In removing those chains, she had somehow lessened the agency of worldly sealing techniques of all types on her physical form. -So that kind of method has such a surprising benefit? She shook her head admiringly, before turning back to look at her nine captors. Not bad, she conceded. But I feel like you are underestimating me. You think you have words to speak here, little beast? That tribulation was indeed a bit shocking Hao Tai sneered. But a fruit is best plucked fresh, a purple-robed youth grinned. So I have been told, she nodded, smiling brightly. I should actually thank you. Had you just let me break through normally, you could have wrapped me up in a parcel and ravished me far better than that monster ever managed to. Brutal Reversal The words hit them like hammers, not targeting their souls, because that word set was annoying, and she didnt have a lot of soul power to catalyse it a few times. Instead she leveraged the connection she had to their qi directly via the seals and used the word to attack their meridian channels. Smirking, she watched the nine scream and vomit blood as their own cultivation foundations ran backwards, their qi running out of their control under the impetus of her words as they wrestled with what amounted to a full blown qi deviation. That was her real advantage here. She didnt have to fight with their rules, but could use most of the methods available via the memories. The beauty of that was, as the memories had pointed out to her, that qi or mana deviations were dangerous irrespective of realm. They had the same cumulative effect on someone in who was in the 7th circle as they might in the first. A Golden Immortal would spit blood just as easily as a Qi Condensation neophyte. Sighing, she stepped through the chains, which shattered like glass, given how brittle their hold on her was, and darted towards Din Ouyeng, intending to- Rather than collapse, the nine talismans became the eight corners of a cube, with the ninth in Din Ouyengs hand. Break Her yell washed off the iridescent wall to little effect other than making it ripple a bit, proving that it was as spatial as much as spiritual. The chains, still trying to grasp her eight meridian gates, were now anchored to the corners. The last one, anchored into her third eye, even if it didnt do much when faced with her Mortal Physique and One with What Is. She watched as it compressed inwards on her, exerting pressure on her by collapsing the air within to put pressure on her. At the same time, she observed that some hidden aspect, entirely separate from the chains, was also compressing and twisting her qi C attempting to slowly force it out of her body. It might have been effective, eventually, if the chains could actually get purchase. However, she was still able to draw qi from the array she was linked to. Unless they managed to cut that off, she could just sit here, recovering her strength as far as she could see. So now what? she asked, sitting down on a handy rock within its limits. You all just plan to sit here for the next week and try to suppress me? The four on the corners, all from the Jade Gate Court she noted, had annoyed or confused looks on their faces. Din Ouyeng was also looking puzzled, which made her feel a bit happy inside. Can you even afford that? she needled. Theres a small army out there after your blood? They will give your juniors a big beating if you dont take them seriously, especially now that this place is basically a holy land for them. Very funny you think it matters what some demons think is a holy ground? the purple-robed youth grinned. Hao Tai laughed. They wont be a problem for long. We have several talismans we can use if necessary to get rid of them once they have done enough damage to those people who need to be humbled. After that we can always go eradicate some of their towns and recoup our losses. Quite, the green-robed youth added. No idea why such a bunch of savages decided to pick a fight with us, but it is impossible for them to win. The one wearing greenish travelling robes just nodded, and added, That is just more reason to eradicate them. Such savage creatures have no worth in regards to the true purpose of this place and what it will mean for our Eastern Azure Great World. Thats a dangerous view to have, given the history of this place, she replied with a smirk, as her instincts at that point gave her a bit of a nudge. -Shit, I was going to obliterate these morons, but now something else is peeking in? she complained in her heart. She carefully took in her surroundings, suppressing annoyance at this development. Who are they then? she asked, eyeing the copies They said nothing, just looking at her with amused expressions. -Ah well, it was worth a try, she sighed inwardly. Lets see if I cant shake the other problem out of the tree then. Reaching into her storage talisman, which was hidden in her grass cloak now, she swept her gaze over all of them with a smirk. Your optimism is almost cute, but if you think this is all these Orcs have to offer, I must disabuse you. There are ones out there capable of making things like this, and they lack this lots reasonable charm and good grace. She pulled out the ruined robe from her storage talisman, where it hung malignly in the air within the cage, in full view. With its reveal, she got a further faint flicker of something, a shift in mood so faint she would likely have missed it if not for the memories. -So, it really is an old UrVash, she grumbled. That made things more complicated, because the memories were pretty clear that there was at least one 8th circle mage on the battlefield and none of them were simple to deal with. I will admit my little eyes arent the best but based on my instincts, Im pretty sure that several of the bodies making this up are a major realm or two stronger than all of you not a pretty fate. The nine cultivators eyed the abominable remnants of the robe, made of stitched female cultivators. Several looked a bit uneasy but Hao Tai just looked bored and Din Ouyeng was inscrutable. She made to put it away, when all of her garments were ripped off her body, and they all landed in the grasp of the one wearing purple robes. Oh the one in green travelling robes stroked his chin admiringly. Last to leave was the horrid robe though, and when it did finally leave the cage, all of them took a step backwards and the four controlling the talisman looked a bit pale. -Ah, it did have that kind of aura, even after we purified it, she recalled. Some evil never washes out, it seems. More concerningly though, they now had her talisman. -That said, it was surprising it took them this long to strip me of all my stuff, she sighed inwardly. FATES one of the Jade Gate Court hissed. Its vile They were still alive somehow? Even destroyed as they are? another mumbled. Its also a formidable treasure, the one in a golden robe muttered. A pity its so badly destroyed. Or what, Brother Shi? one of the others said sourly. I know your Glittering Dragon Sect is a broad pagoda, but anyone who uses a thing like that is going to become an enemy of all righteous sects. Still, you could sell it anonymously at auction and make a fortune, one of the others said with a shrug. Yeah, the one in green travelling robes sighed, looking contemplative. Monkey-motherless-bitch! the purple-robed youth holding the robe suddenly screamed inarticulately, dropping it and pulling his talisman out to stare at it with shaking hands. She had to work really hard not to fall over laughing. Even at this distance, she could see that there was a new high score on the talisman C Bei Funglao, with a score of over eight million, outstripping both Juni and Han Shu to become the new trial leader. The others not maintaining the barrier were staring at the talisman dully. Even Din Ouyeng now looked shocked, at least until he turned back to look at her with narrowed eyes and then grasped her storage talisman from the pile of woven grass. -Right, I guess we can do this, she sighed, mustering the words to break out of the barrier and basically incapacitate all of them. I am glad to see the morality of the cultivation worlds luminary juniors is so easily swayed by riches and greed, an urbane voice mused. Curiously, none of the group looked really that concerned at the ghost-like arrival of the spear wielder who had fought against the old UrVash. You know, the new arrival mused, strolling towards them, his spear resting over his shoulder. I had an interesting conversation about crime and punishment a few minutes ago. Senior Di, the golden-robed Shi smiled a bit wanly. It is great that you have survived Senior Cang, the one in green travelling robes added, with a slightly effusive nod. We have captured the dreadful beast responsible for all this one of the others added, rather self-evidently. -Cang Di? As in that Cang Di? Tian Cang Di? she pondered. Hm, I am sure your sect elders will thank you, Daoist Shi, Cang Di nodded urbanely, if rather dismissively. He then looked at her, narrowing his eyes. You seem remarkably unconcerned with your predicament miss? Well, I dont know if I should thank you all or curse you for using that talisman that held the essence of a 1000 year old mature parasol tree flower to try and refine me into a fruit basket, she replied, putting on her best pretty smile. However, I cannot help but notice nobody from the Vast Obscurity Heavenly Grove here? She was pleased to see all their expressions flicker uneasily for a second at that. Her main objective was not to get pegged as Lin Ling by Din Ouyeng or anyone else here, for now at least. The linked knowledge regarding Parasol Trees, Yang Physiques, Vast Obscurity Grove and a dimly recalled connection to the Meng had given her a really useful out to lead others astray there. So, I wonder if you do not have bigger problems? she added as she also rapidly interrogated what she knew of Cang Di from her memories. That, sadly turned out to be precious little that wasnt rather propagandist tales aimed at young men and women of a certain age. He did, however, have a reputation of being a just arbiter in matters C unless those tales were all hokum. And I know that Din Ouyeng does not get along with him, she reflected. It seems our cultivation realm has caused you some problems, Cang Di frowned, looking at her deeply. Hmm she nodded, smiling more wanly now. Tell me, have you ever heard of the cultivators called Di Ji or Ji Tantai? The youths blinked, because that was likely not the question they had been expecting. I know about Ji Tantai and that trash, Cang Di nodded, curtly. The question is C how do you? Hmmm she nodded, wondering how best to go about this. Unfortunately she had no easy way to work out whose side Cang Di was on. His reaction there had seemed genuine, but according to Teng Chunhua he had still tried to kill Han Shu -Time to see how good some aspects of my Yang as a Shield principle really are, she sighed. I met some cultivators: a youth with a sword, a girl with a spear and another girl. We travelled together and provided each other some assistance on the path and became friends on our journey through this place. They spoke to me of how a party of three and a group from an influence called the Ha clan both forced them to take part in a grand expedition as guides. In the process of being forced to aid that group, two of their friends were killed by a youth who travelled with this Din Ouyeng. Both young women who died had led blameless lives beset by difficulty who sought to better themselves by becoming what they called herb hunters. The one responsible for their deaths called himself Di Ji. The spear-wielding girl and her friend fled, but he marked them, pursued them, mistreated the girl with the spear and ruined her friend, who later had a psychological break as a result. I see, that does sound like Di Ji, Cang Di nodded, looking sideways at the others, who having been somewhat caught off guard by her short tale, were now all looking at her in outrage, or like she was a weird mushroom. Hah, one of the Jade Gate Court sneered, just shaking his head. Such a silver tongue, Hao Tai sneered. I wonder what other tricks you do with it? You think to sow dissension like this? the purple-robed youth scowled. Brother Cang is a hero of our generation; are you trying to shame us all? Your words shame all cultivators if you think we are so gullible! another of the Jade Gate Court added -How shameless, she rolled her eyes. Cang Di affected to ignore them, and instead spoke to her again. However, it has been somewhat established that Di Ji has been dead for quite a while? Ji Tantai was someone who was widely known. Din Ouyeng scowled. Have you already forgotten how many oaths you all asked me to swear? Very true, the purple-robed youth, Bei, nodded. Is it not more likely that this person, given the faction he was affiliated with, led others to believe ill was done and framed it on our righteous court? the golden-robed Shi agreed. Perhaps, she nodded But clearly someone got a parasol talisman from somewhere after all Cang Di nodded, his eyes narrow and his aura inscrutable. And so what relevance does your tall tale have? Hao Tai sneered. Nothing really, she grinned, glancing back at Cang Di. I just feel that anyone cultivating a righteous path would not have ambivalent feelings about Di Ji. Cang Di blinked and properly looked at her now. -Not to mention its bought me a little extra time, as well as sowing a few seeds of doubt perhaps, she added to herself. Space Break. She winced a bit because that had cost her almost a 3000 years of vitality. The cage surrounding her rippled and warped outwards, the broad, shallow hollow between the hills with its pond turned into a cauldron holding a whirlwind of cracking space. The nine talismans themselves were all ruined, collapsing into dust as the worldly principles directed by the intent in her words ravaged them. All of the cultivators, except for Cang Di coughed blood and turned pale as the shockwave washed over them and the damage she had done earlier was exacerbated. The four maintaining the cage were the most miserable, however, as they had the barrier collapse right on their noses. BE STOPPED! -No way I am letting you bastards run now, she groaned as her vitality evaporated, taking her down to less than 500 years of lifespan in the blink of an eye. The others were frozen in the act of using divination talismans or barriers to avoid damage. All of them had a degree of awareness, even if their ability to move or interact with the world was eliminated without a proper comprehension of spatial and more importantly temporal principles. She enjoyed the very green expressions on their faces at seeing what were presumably more very expensive talismans get wrecked. You really are an Earth Dragon Cang Di gasped, from where he was frozen in place. She didnt bother to reply, just rolling her eyes, and stepped forward to grasp the nearest disciple, which happened to be the one on the corner, whose name she had never gotten. ABSORB! His strength surged out of his body, flowing into her. You you he gasped, straining desperately against his restraints as her vitality surged. However, it didnt rise anywhere near as much as she had hoped. She had been expecting maybe 600 or 700 years but all she got was 150 years at best. What kind of you are only 150 years old? she didnt bother to hide the disgust in her voice now as her smile slipped. How can you be this powerful with such a crap accumulation? that question came from the memories who were actually embarrassed for the youth. Ive seen spirit herbs with a better foundation than you? she added, enjoying the look of utter confusion and horror clouding his eyes as the last of his vital qi flowed into her, leaving him looking like a wizened, desiccated old man covered in pale, paper-like skin. Shatter She used some of the excess qi, to deal him a further injury, pressing her hand against his chest and watching the word ripple through his body, breaking his tormented meridians like they were glass rods and inducing a second deviation in his qi in the process. As an afterthought, she reached down and pulled the storage ring off his hand. Divide Her words attacked the now-fragile link, breaking it easily. However, to her annoyance, it wavered in her hand and vanished in smoke, clearly enchanted in some other way. Stepping on, she grabbed the second youth, also from the Jade Gate Court, who had been thrown down by the breaking of the barrier. Absorb He, to her disgust, was almost as meagre a means of recovery, barely possessing 200 years of vitality for all that his qi was so pure. Break. She turned her exclamation of disgust into another cry, sending the excess qi back into his body to wreak its terrible toll and also sent his ring away then paused and turned to look at the other one, finding it back on his finger. -Oh come on? What kind of enchantment is that? Scowling, she turned to the next target, because she didnt want to waste two attempts on Din Ouyeng C and alighted on the golden-robed youth from the Glittering Dragon Sect, Shi. The memories, also pondering her problem, actually provided a rather ironic solution at this point. Grabbing him around the neck, she grinned wolfishly as he stared at her with wide eyes. IMBUE! This time, she sent a fraction of the excess yang blood and qi in her body that was not yet refined directly into his body. As a Golden Immortal, his capacity was far greater than hers and he had also absorbed some draconic blood, albeit much less pure. The two sources of blood met, and the yang blood catalysed rapidly inside Shis body, easily devouring the impure draconic heritage. Yang fire blazed out of his orifices and turned the ground around them to ash as he became a cauldron for her to better refine what she already had while also abusing her victims higher realm to refine longevity back by sideways means. DEVOUR Letting her hand run down until it sat against his burning chest, she was amused to see even Cang Dis eyes were wide now as she consumed all the orphaned qi in his body and ripped away his vital qi, which this time was a much more reasonable 4000 years worth when catalysed by the blood. You all wanted to refine me, turn my being into your strength. This seems quite fitting, she grinned, staring at the last two, Hao Tai and Din Ouyeng. It was annoying that Din Ouyeng really had been right at the back, taking no risks at all. Arriving before the pair, she looked first at Hao Tai, who was sweating hard now. -Trap, the memories suddenly hissed. -Dangerous thing, predator hiding amid pretty flowers, another murmured. -He has Ghost Fire in his soul, one of the bird-like voices murmured, one of the few feminine ones and strangely familiar. Dangerous, it will give you issues when you leave. Even injuring him grievously may see you marked. Nodding, she stepped past him, and grasped the sword, drawing it out of its scabbard on his back. The blade was no longer broken, but the hilt was cool in her hand. The designs on it, the shifting, yantra-like designs of stars hidden within the black, were also gone. -Empty vessel, the memories murmured by turns. -Empty? She asked. -Her power has left it, another whispered, cooler and faintly familiar for some reason. All that remains is the thieving ideas of greedy men. Smiling, she stepped on towards Din Ouyeng, even as he tried to retreat in the sluggish, broken space. Her qi armour reached him first, its grasping, clawed arms gripping his. With her qi armour now moving autonomously in accordance to her intention, she let it flow around his armour, corroding it with Yang Laws, constricting his forearms as they sought to recover her storage talisman. Jiong, act now, or else, Din Ouyeng suddenly muttered, his voice emanating in a way that was not really spoken but more sent- The constraints she put on their surroundings scattered as a figure wearing a deep green robe and a white mask that read Ancient on it appeared like a ghost beside her, grasping the hilt of the sword hard enough to almost pulverise her hand in the process. She tried to shout, but there was no sound. She rolled her eyes, even as the memories sneered. It was a smart idea, but she was no rank beast, relying on manifestation. Imbue! Her Nascent soul, mirroring her eye roll, used the word instead. Yang laws raged through the connection, turning her assailant charred to the bone in the blink of an eye- The blow from his other palm nearly made her body explode as it connected with her breasts- Dont kill her! Din Ouyeng snarled. That blow had nearly dispersed all her qi with a single strike; however, her storage talisman was now grasped in her hand, along with the charred remains of Din Ouyengs hand, so that was a minor victory, she supposed. -Close to the eighth circle, the memories growled. You idiot, this is all because you over Whatever Senior Jiong had been about to say she didnt catch because, snarling, her Nascent Soul stimulated the transformation in her blood, her mantra and principle drawing the strength of the yang laws she couldnt refine into a shell around her, even as her hair flowed across her body beneath becoming iridescent golden scales. The colours of the world saturated as she exhaled all her anger in a singular, silent, yang-infused howl that originated in her Nascent Soul. BLAZE! Half the hollow became a tsunami of catalysed yang strength, pulled forth and ignited from everything. Grass blazed, rock melted, air exploded, water exploded Someone grab that accursed lizard! someone, Din Ouyeng she thought, screamed, infusing their qi into it There was a sense of distortion and something picked her up in the chaos and sent her crashing across the ground. The chaos around her was scattered in a wave of strength she couldnt feel except by its absence. Rolling up, she gritted her teeth as it tore at her flesh and armour, ripping scales off and even putting a few cracks in her bones before she managed to draw enough strength to resist and the confusion cleared. What are you? Senior Jiong snarled, looking in her direction, holding a fan. Shaking her head, she pushed herself up and then rolled to the side, cursing as a sword stabbed into her, a strike from the youth in green travelling robes. Stop! She grunted as she spent most of the longevity she had recovered to use the cry again, just focused on him. He froze in the air, a few paces away from her, allowing her to tackle him- Imbue! she snarled, even as the constraints on him already started to break. Brother Gu! one of the others yelled. A hand grasped her, only to vanish a second later amid a bone-rattling impact that made her Brother Gu scream even more miserably than she was tempted to. Daoist Cang! Senior Jiong snarled. My apologies, I was aiming for the beast, Cang Di said blandly. She stared at Brother Gu who was barely moving and then noticed that the blow had also incapacitated three new arrivals as well, all in grey robes, who she had not even seen arrive. You this is just! Hao Tais mouth was opening and shutting in confusion. BE DEVOURED! The rest of what they said was lost amid the roar as the unfortunate Brother Gus foundation was absorbed by her, flowing into her body. You dare, beast! Just cripple that beast already! You Shit! Abruptly, a green lightning bolt in the form of a five-headed serpent ripped open the whole area around them. One head wormed its way into her body, sending her crashing into a rock, her mantra, the symbol and the blood all working at their limit to diffuse it. A second swept through the already injured Brother Gu, who was burnt to a crisp, left barely alive before it obliterated the three new arrivals Cang Di had accidentally hit. A third swept through two of the Jade Gate Court disciples, blasting them in different directions before skittering off a barrier disciple Bei had summoned. The fourth hit Jiong, who staggered back, cursing, protecting Din Ouyeng and Hao Tai as well. The last was blocked by Cang Di, quite easily in comparison to everyone else. The source of it, much as she expected, was an old UrVash seated on the nearest rocky outcropping by the smoking pond. -So even he is just trying to incapacitate? she sneered inwardly, finally expelling the last of the rampant qi and using her mantra to stop her limbs twitching, letting the yang strength in her body blunt the lightning bolt. You are very durable, the old mage chuckled, staring at her not moving from his rock. And you are weak, compared to those old UrVash who praise their original ancestors, she snickered and deliberately pitched it like that, because she was still nursing a grudge over what the memories called a disjunction scroll that he had used to break her array. The old mage narrowed his eyes, but he still kept his aura contained, looking across their groups. Nobody with any actual means made a move, which was to be expected really. The UrVash had the advantage of the surprise attack and, despite being a major realm above the cultivators here, had barely finished off four of them, of which only two of any real consequence were- The two other Jade Gate Court disciples pulled out talismans only to have them somehow snatched straight from their hands by the old mage who never moved and was still fixated on her. Should you really be worried about me? she scowled. When the humans here have thousands of those? The UrVash mage looked at the two talismans with a frown before they abruptly vanished. Ha! he barked a laugh and grasped at thin air, once again holding the talismans. The youth, who had tried to reclaim them, stared in fright before Bei stammered. D-Dao Immortal? They have thousands like those? the old UrVash mage frowned. Not individually, she replied blandly. Most of these cultivators are like your young chiefs C valued. They have thousands of talismans like that, some maybe even capable of 10 or 11 circle magics. Ten the UrVash mage narrowed his eyes, peering at her. She nodded, again praising the memories for words to inspire terror in those with knowledge. You do know they want us to fight? They tried to set a trap for you here, did they not, and a trail was set to lead me here from the jungles, she added, grinning nastily. The old UrVash mage continued to stare at her pensively. They are trying to pick us off, letting us fight, using me to weaken you, guiding the hand of good fortune this way and that. If you let the rest of them escape now, or dont take them seriously, they will splinter into bands, use artefacts to rob whole cities blind and torch the remains without a care. They will make you bleed and scream in rage and then vanish with everything you hold dear, and you will never catch them unless you can break the shackles of this place and travel beyond its constraints. If actual looks could kill, she would probably be a dismembered corpse by now, for Senior Jiong was staring at her with genuine venom, while Din Ouyeng, Hao Tai and the purple-robed youth were nearly as angered. Cang Di, however, was just looking at her as if she was some kind of strange beast. They acted with remarkable uniformity in the end. Senior Jiong used a talisman on the old mage, while Din Ouyeng cast one at her, the others all focused on Cang Di. She was prepared to break the attack, but actually, it was Cang Di who moved first, using an Artefact of all things. {Mystery Seizing Lamp} The glimmering strength of the small lantern swept out and every talisman but one that was being wielded was simply drawn into it, burning up in the little lantern flame. The one that did trigger, was the one Senior Jiong used on the old mage, who found himself trapped in a faintly twisting multi-coloured cube of frozen space with an angry look on his face. Storing away the lamp, Cang Di stepped forward and sent his spear out with a flash, only for it to be blocked again by Senior Jiong- She and everyone else blinked as it was the purple-robed youth who was pierced at the last instant rather than Senior Jiong who was left blocking a mirage like phantom. Foolish, I had no quarrel with you all, yet all you have done is try to injure me, Cang Di sounded almost sad as he punched Bei in the head. Consider this as me showing face to your sects. If they want you back they can come bow to the ancestral gate at Bronze Peak, As he spoke, Beis body vanished in a whorl of twisting space, drawn into a small jar. Body Seizing Jar! the golden-robed youth, who had also mostly recovered she noted, screamed in the instant before he too and the other Golden Immortal beside him were also pulled away into it. -They sure are hard to kill, she complained inwardly. Din Ouyeng sneered. Senior Cang, this is enmity. I hope you do not come to regret antagonizing our- His reply was cut off as Cang Dis hand nearly closed around his neck, before two more figures appeared, one in a green robe the other in a grey one. Brother Cang! the green-robed one snapped, looking around with a severe expression. You dare harm my juniors? the grey-robed blade wielding one glowered, pointing his blade at Cang Di. Daoist Kong, Daoist Jiao, Cang Di sighed. Your juniors have tried to kill me three times already; at what point does this just become farcical? What Kong does, you think Shu can oppose? another green-robed, masked figure murmured, stepping out of nowhere. Yung Fei as well? Cang Di muttered. Are there any left defending the camp at all? Your bitch Dongmei is being dealt with, the new arrival shrugged. In any case, unlike you, we- Aii. Cang Di sighed, spun the spear in his hand and just stabbed out with it. She flinched, because the strength of principle he wielded was better than some in the eighth circle, the memories murmured admiringly. Within it, she caught traces of the same strength that had both broken the array she had used to forestall the tribulation and also from the terrifying final figure amid the 11 bolts of lightning. S-severing-! Daoist Jiao gawped, stumbling back. Kong Bo also retreated rapidly while the unfortunate new arrival, Yung Fei, was enveloped thoroughly in the spear strike. With a wretched scream, his body was torn apart and scattered in a bloody smear across the hillside. Jiong barely evaded, his robe shredded to the point where she realised he was actually a... she? Hao Tai barely blocked with a talisman but coughed up blood while Din Ouyeng also had to resort to using a talisman. The only one to evade entirely had been Daoist Jiao somehow. {One with What Is} She used the stealth art while Cang Di was the focus of all the others and watched Cang Di round on the others who were already backing up. At this point she was quite clear in her mind that something was attempting to subtly interfere with her ability to get at Din Ouyeng. Playing things back in her mind, the memories agreed, pointing out that he was almost always flawlessly positioned to be furthest away from any real point of danger, even the ambushing old UrVash. I am disappointed, Senior Bo scowled, pulling out a sword and a shield and moving forward. Im crushed, Cang Di sneered, striking forward again with the same strange, cutting absence. The blow hit the shield, making Senior Bo stagger and turn pale. In that instant of distraction, she saw Cang Di dart past him like a viper, his spear slicing past Senior Kong, even as Senior Jiong found herself on the wrong side of the fight, as did Senior Jiao. However, in the instant before that vast, severing wave washed over Din Ouyeng, a shimmering talisman shifted out of nowhere and met with the tip of the spear. Cang Di stared for a moment, even as Jiong arrived at his side, sweeping her fan. Cang Di let go of the spear and kicked her in the midriff, sending her flying with enough force that she actually skipped on the surface of the pond. While this was happening, she had been quietly creeping forward, making sure she wasnt really noticed by any of the remaining combatants, trying to get within reach of Din Ouyeng as she pondered whether there was some kind of ambient alignment or manipulation going on. Her intuition said that there should not be, both because Mortal Physiques were hard to manipulate successfully and because she was quite clear on the strength of the aspect responsible for the golden flowers. -Unless its more general? Did they set up something before? In the meantime, Din Ouyeng had grasped the spear and was looking at it happily. So it is true. This is a Quasi-Dao Weapon, not awakened, but still a remarkable thing. This will be a suitable recompense for your crime, I think- She was tempted to try to freeze him then and there, but the idea that there was a more general problem affecting the local alignments was hard to shake. In any case, before she could act, Cang Di rounded on him, and in the same instant a vast, furious slaughtering intent oppressed the whole hilltop. To her surprise a faint seal appear on his forehead that read Celestial Bronze Earthly Physique. Eh-! Senior Kong barely had time to move before Cang Di punched him in passing, leaving a fist imprint in his armour as it sent him like a meteor into the distant hillside. {Executing Jade Lance} Din Ouyeng spun the spear and thrust it at Cang Di, at which point she decided to finally play her own part in this, having been slowly moving forward to the point where she was merely ten paces away. RUPTURE! The word, used by her Nascent Soul and focused mainly on the local alignments, sent a wave of twisting yang qi imbued with a bit of the radiance of the golden flower through the entire landscape for maybe a mile in every direction. As she observed her handiwork, she sighed. The local feng shui alignments were fairly radiating inauspicious intent now, focused on the nine bodies which held some kind of formation etched into them. In the same moment, chaos unfolded. Cang Dis blow connected with Din Ouyeng, sending him sprawling, spitting blood as he easily recovered his spear. Above Din Ouyeng, she could see the swirling black and gold talisman shift into focus as the world around her continued to shake in very odd ways from her cry. Jiong spun, looking between her and Din Ouyeng, even as Cang Di made to stamp on the blonde haired youth. Senior Kong and Senior Jiao both raced in her direction- Stop. She roared the word, already beginning her bodily transformation to gain better efficiency with the use of the words. Jiong attacked Cang Di, sweeping out her fan and sending a wave of something at him that tore up the land between them with ephemeral green fire she recognised from the forest in its aftermath, only for the chaotic yang energies to disperse it to the point where it nearly rolled back on her. In that moment, Cang Di added a wave of sundering absence that washed over all of them, badly lacerating both of those she had locked briefly in place. Hao Tai snatched up the sword and sent a lashing cut at Cang Di, which the latter easily deflected with his spear, also cutting a talisman that Hao Tai had been about to use in the process. Jiong blurred towards Cang Di now, striking at him, likely to cover for Din Ouyeng who was still struggling up. Watching as Cang Di met the blow with another wave of sundering absence, she urged her bodily transformation to go quicker, because she was sure Jiong was going to come for her, and without it she would be hopelessly outmatched- Jiong appeared beside her, grasping for her like a ghost out of the darkness, vindicating her paranoia. RUPTURE! She rolled into the surprised woman, even as she roared, her body reforming in a blur of surging qi as it did so, drawing the land up around her with her principle as she did so- Two immense blows crashed into her, nearly turning her physical body to mush and ironically enough releasing a nasty shockwave of unrefined energies from the blood into the surroundings in a nova of white death. It passed after a few moments and she found herself in the middle of an iridescent barrier. For a hundred metres in every direction beyond it, glimmering golden flowers burned on the top of every bit of vegetation. Come on, do they have no limit to these things? she complained, sitting down and slowly starting to recover her strength, yet again. Jiong, Din Ouyeng, Hao Tai and the remaining survivors were already gone from sight. -So they ran immediately? she complained. I guess I should be flattered? Sweeping out her soul sense, she found that it ended arbitrarily about 3 metres away, slightly inside the edge of the barrier. -So, not just a spatial barrier? She frowned, staring at it. Cang Di was also stuck in one she saw, staring at a lotus which looked quite put out. With a disgusted expression on his face, Cang Di pulled an ancient, yellowing talisman out of his storage ring and used it on the barrier he was stuck in, which manifested a crack large enough to put an arm through. He had to use the talisman four more times to finally open a gap wide enough to hop out, before the talismans symbol fully faded and the barrier itself repaired. He gave the two of them a long look, and then turned to head after the others. Wait, she called out, making him stop. Is Han Shu alive? You know his name? Cang Di frowned, agitating to chase after them. I travelled with him, she snapped. Cang Di looked conflicted. They bound him prisoner, so their elders can interrogate him about treasure I assume, he replied succinctly, from the edge of the twisting mire of pure yang turbulence that surrounded her barrier. Also, I probably cant get you out of that, he added, looking awkwardly at it. In truth, she had guessed as much already C although that would have been nice. The unrefined energies from the Yang Blood came from an apex beast and were not at all suppressed. Considering how thoroughly inauspicious the alignments here now were, the area around her barrier was, for now, a death trap to anyone but her in all likelihood. You tried to kill him, she remarked. Cang Di, who was still looking at the energies pensively, now stared at her with narrowed eyes. So it really was you in the forest? She just looked at him, and he went on. I did, but only to call their bluff. They hid theft behind righteousness, framing him with the circumstances of wider politics regarding this trial. And you didnt try to prove his innocence? she asked. I did, but they used various heavenly oaths and have silver tongues, he sighed. Most wanted someone else to blame for this whole mess anyway, so the allegations took easily. I see, she said, sighing sadly inside. That made a lot of sense really, based on what she knew already and could intuit. Cang Di glanced away in the direction the others fled for a moment, and in that instant she was sure he was going to leave, but for some reason he turned back to look at her again, and continued speaking. They took him into custody claiming he was a criminal that deserved death in the eyes of heaven, so I tried to kill him to force them to stop me and expose their justice on behalf of heaven for self-serving, empty words. You saw how a fight against nine of them went; all I could do was resort to that method. He also has a graciousness with my sect. The sword Hao Tai had was with him as well I intend to make good on that. The sword is just a hollow thing now, she shrugged, pondering why he remained If it were not, anyone without its acknowledgement, who harbors greed towards treasures, would die the moment they tried to lift it. Cang Di blinked, and she saw for a second a flash of certainty in his eyes before he spoke again, remarkably similar to what she had seen in Juni on occasion. You know about the sword? -Did he just use a divination art to see if the conversation was worth continuing? She didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Some things. How badly do you not want to sleep at night? she grinned wanly, filing away that information C that he dared use such an art when the alignments were this warped was impressive and spoke to having real skill with divination and feng shui. Sighing, she walked over to the nearest point to him. Just understand this C for what was done to Han Shu If he dies, I will hunt down and offer the lives of every cultivator remotely responsible that I can find as offerings for his passage to the next life. Cang Di frowned at her, again looking pensive. You have a grudge with Din Ouyeng as well? He is a person who makes grudges widely I suspect, although they seem hard to make stick. Those he wronged had not the strength to even think of touching his shadow. I can do something about that, so I have, she shrugged. It was as good an explanation as anything, while not revealing openly that she was Lin Ling. Well, I suppose I can tell you something useful, she added, thinking again about Din Ouyeng and why some of the talismans they used had not worked. Two things actually. What Han Shu told you was certainly the truth. Cang Di nodded, looking vexed. I suspected so. However, Din Ouyeng still swore Heavenly Oaths He led the framing? she asked, thinking that over. The memories were very clear on the strength of Heavenly Oaths. Such things had to be anchored in worth. In the eyes of the world here, her heavens outside had no word worth speaking of being an invading power without any legitimacy in comparison to the real roots of this place. Hao Tai, actually, Cang Di mused, but he was also involved, yes. I see, she mused, before just sighing and deciding to go for it. What I said before, regarding those events Han Shu was party to is true. Ji Tantai was Din Ouyengs companion and stated he was Di Ji, then later also identified himself as Kong Di Ji C This truth I offer to the golden peonies that bloomed here. As soon as the words came out of her mouth, a small ring of golden peonies bloomed in the grass around her, dispersing a moment later. The sense of conviction that that was a suitable offering to whatever was beyond the flowers was surreal and passed in a second. Cang Di stared in shock at the vanishing flowers, before looking back at her, then again into the distance, this time with a very contemplative look. And the second thing? You said they swore oaths to your heavens? she asked. Yes, he nodded, that was what swayed the masses in the end Oaths to the heavens outside this place are not worth the words spoken in here, she replied. They are not? Cang Di said dully. They are not, she nodded. Doubly so after what has happened here I suspect. That is quite concerning he muttered. You thought this world weak? This is but a shard, but it is a supreme shard, she snickered, amused that even he doubted that. You are attuned to it, so you should know that, surely? He stared at her again, before nodding slightly. Do not underestimate the things that left traces on this land when it was in full bloom, she sighed. Because the UrVash mage was still there, she had to be careful about what she said there. I see, he stared at her for a long moment before offering her an actual salute of thanks. Thank you for being so forthright. If I can, and you have not gotten free, I will return once I have dealt with those wretches and helped those it seems I must. That Jiong will certainly have a means to unseal your barrier. She nodded and watched as he shot off after the others in a blur, no doubt using some manner of treasure, and tried not to sigh. There was honest intent in his words, but she was pretty sure that it would not be that simple. Looking at it again, she had a sense she might be able to get out, but likely it would require some coordination with an outside source C so Juni or Chunhua. Ha, very funny, you play the part too well. They not want to let you run free, the old mage, who had been sat on his rock, eating a piece of jerky and sipping a drink from a jar at his waist, sneered. Though you swear on old god, and know things. The more I see of you, the less sense you make. She turned to look at him, scowling. They think you are a beast but I see your soul clearly: you are a human, and one with a fearful physique, touched by the karma of the old gods. None of those who have come here since this place fell into ruin and was lost have had such interesting interactions. Seeing no reason to deny it, she nodded. The girl who had the psyche break that was you, the UrVash said abruptly. I see the mark of a greater restoration and a mind mending spell upon your soul. Your eyes are a bit too sharp, old mage, she said dryly, again thankful that the symbol was able to make some interesting conscious adjustments to her outer emotions. You are not concerned about escape? the UrVash mage said after a while. She again had cause to curse his sharp eyes, but managed to hide it. She was starting to understand just how comprehensive the conceptual ideas around Yang as a Shield, and Shield Bearing actually were. It was a formidable offensive and defensive principle, but its ability to conceal and deflect through direct action in circumstances like this was, she was starting to think, its real strong point. Nothing she was saying here was untrue, or a deliberate misdirection, but something about the delivery, the mannerisms, the forthright action and the way she was interacting with them, was all an aspect of the Yang as a shield principle. Not really, she shook her head. Someone will be coming to free me in due course. That was an educated guess, assuming that Juni and Chunhua werent dead or unconscious or captured by the cultivators. In the distance, about four rolling hills over, a massive burst of green fire exploded, followed by several bolts of multi coloured lightning seconds after. The other mages are energetic, she commented dryly. She lacks control, the old UrVash nodded glumly. A shadowy spear scythed down in the distance, carrying with it the same strength of cutting that she had felt before. In the distance, the wind changed and she heard drums more clearly. More lightning bolts shot down. Annoyingly, she couldnt actually send her soul sense past the barrier now. So all she could do was sit here and watch her qi flow around her body and hope that Junis spear or the black spear could poke a hole in this barrier. Did you really kill that vile excuse for a living thing? the old mage asked after a while. The one with the robe? she frowned and looked for it, before face-palming. Oh for fucks sake, they actually walked off with it. Chapter 105 – Battlefield Torn Asunder
Such terror those immortals wage; such horrors rend The world''s vast concave, when the eternal thrones contend. First the misty-eyed Huntress took the plain, Against the Lord of Light, sovereign of the land. The Master of War his bright blade display''d, Opposed to the Mercenary, wars triumphant maid. Against old Karolan marched the Dancer of Blades, The scepterd Daughter, sister of the day, The Bridge Lord, keeper of the eternal gate, All three did duel upon that field of Mars. The Emperor, majesty of heaven, defied. With that most Dread and August Queen, at last in battle stands Lamentation her name with those of heavenly birth, But called Midnight by the sons of earth. The sacred flood that rolls on silver sands; Those dark rivers and fields of gold we saw once more. Such calamity they wrought that day.
Vae Victus, Book VII By Aeros of the Eternal City

~ Cang Di C Conversations by a Pond ~
Trying to push to the back of his mind the cost of the obnoxiously expensive and very rare Seven Celestial Shifts talisman he had just used to break the Eternal Shadowless Cage barrier that Jiong Jiaying had used on him before running away, he considered the pair in their own barriers. The nature of the barriers he was unclear on, although probably they were not as strong in the first instance as the one he had been hit with. -Ironic, that for all their previous determinations to see me dead, they really did not want to be the ones to put that knife in personally, he sneered. In another circumstance it would have almost been darkly funny, but as it now stood, he could only muster contempt for them, and barely even that. -Should I even attempt to free the dragon? That was the other question rattling around in his head. His intuition was trying to lead him towards the idea that that was bad but he was certain now that Din Ouyeng had been doing something to force matters. The dragon had also seen through it and done what she had done. -Given they ran immediately, I probably owe it to her to at least try, he sighed inwardly -Except those bastards ran off with everything else and if they get back to the others things will get really problematic. I already showed them most of my hand as it is, beyond the talismans that will get me into problems if I so much as own up to possessing them and dont kill them all with the first attempt. -I can always return. She isnt going Wait! the dragon managed to actually call out, which was impressive, given the nature of the barrier. Is Han Shu alive? -And for one heavenly jade, the question I did not expect, he frowned. You know his name? I travelled with him, the dragon snapped, also staring at him hard. Walking forward, he paused abruptly, and stared with narrowed eyes at the space for maybe twenty metres around her barrier, and to a lesser extent the UrVashs. It was a seething field of barely detectable yang energy that was rich in laws. Considering how thoroughly inauspicious the alignments here now were courtesy of whatever she had done, the area around the barrier was, for now, a death trap to anyone but the dragon in all likelihood. -No wonder they ran, he sighed again. Even someone like Jiong Jiaying, who is close to me in strength, would struggle with this. They bound him prisoner, so their elders can interrogate him about treasure I assume, he added, by way of explanation. Also, I probably cant get you out of that. Her lack of surprise at that latter point, basically confirmed for him that she already knew as much. In truth, the longer he stared at it, the more certain he became that this whole mess was spawned by the Jade Gate Court wanting their priceless pill and eating it. You tried to kill him, she added, staring at him impassively. It was hard to say what surprised him more, that she knew that, or that she said it without so much as a flicker of uncertainty. -What kind of monstrous principle did she grasp? He pondered staring at her. Even with the barrier Even though he could roughly grasp her strengthsomething approaching a genuine Quasi-Immortal Even though he had three whole realms on her, or close enough Even with 9000 odd years of experience and perceptive nous to try and fall back on Even with Shatterpoint and a bunch of other useful divination related arts Even with all that, she was close to inscrutable. -There is yang and some aspect of obfuscation Shit, dont tell me shes actually someone from the Seven Sovereigns? That he had met the pair from the Beautiful Skies Walking Society back then, and the use of the Parasol Talisman by someone She had all but insinuated a connection to the Meng clan with her recognition of the talisman as well -She isnt actually some prodigal junior from the Vast Obscurity Grove is she? That really was a terrifying thought. Was she part of a group that got caught up in the shift? She talked about running into Thinking things over quickly while he tried to keep a mark on those fleeing, who were now tied up by the UrVash, he asked, So it really was you in the forest? Her look was as close to I ask questions here, not you, as he had ever seen in a junior, but considering her possible backing, he sighed mentally and explained further, if only because that whole series of events still left him feeling uneasy. I did, but only to call their bluff. They hid theft behind righteousness, framing him with the circumstances of wider politics regarding this trial. And you didnt try to prove his innocence? she interjected. I did, but they used various heavenly oaths and have silver tongues, he sighed, reminded that he was still no closer to solving the riddle there, although his intuition regarding the parasol talisman had been somehow tweaked there Most wanted someone else to blame for this whole mess anyway, so the allegations took easily. I see, she said impassively, but that time he did catch a barest flicker of sadness? Behind him, his soul sense, which was being roundly obfuscated now by Kong Bo and Jiong Jiaying while they covered for Jiao Den who was fighting with some UrVash who were even more fanatical than the ones who had -Nameless sons of dogs, he grimaced, seeing the formation being reformed after whatever had happened there in the aftermath of the tribulation being ended. -I guess Ill have to go and deal with that first? He nearly made his excuses, and then paused, because his intuition was {Shatterpoint} He closed his eyes for a moment, letting the spider web of moments shift through his consciousness. There were several ways to use the art, beyond as a short term means of clairvoyance. That he was unwilling to do, even if he thought it would work here, which it probably wouldnt given how profound the dragon girls principle was. So instead he considered the fracture points themselves, and what the art helped him grasp about their importance. Unequivocally, the result came back that he would gain more by hearing her out right now, compared to chasing after them and returning, which was strange to the point where he wondered for a moment if Din Ouyeng, or one of the others was deliberately messing with him just to slow him down, before rejecting it. That left -Her? he turned back to stare at her, working hard to school his expression. Does her principle have a geomantic aspect? Given her yang strength and draconic nature as a Land Dragon he was pretty sure suddenly that was the case. While he pondered that, he continued to narrate his explanation from earlier. They took him into custody claiming he was a criminal that deserved death in the eyes of heaven, so I tried to kill him to force them to stop me and expose their justice on behalf of heaven for self-serving, empty words. You saw how a fight against nine of them went; all I could do was resort to that method. He also has a graciousness with my sect. The sword Hao Tai had was with him as well I intend to make good on that. The sword is just a hollow thing now, she replied, making him blink in surprise. The way she said it so offhandedly, without any hint of uncertainty If it were not, she went on, anyone without its acknowledgement, who harbors greed towards treasures, would die the moment they tried to lift it. Shatterpoint clicked in his mind, even as her remarkably simple explanation confirmed beyond any lingering doubt in his mind that they had tried to kill him with the sword. There was hidden nuance in her words there as well, in the way she phrased harbors greed towards treasures, implying that simply the act of picking it up in a possessive manner might be enough? -That kind of weapon, is it basically a cursed artefact? He complained inwardly. You know about the sword? he asked, as much to see how much more she might elaborate on, like its possible origins and why the night sky was still faintly angry, and why the talisman, which was back to its silent, fuming self was? Some things. How badly do you not want to sleep at night? she grinned wanly, eyeing him a bit like someone who suspected they had just been scoped out. -Arent your instincts just way too good!?! He complained inwardly, not sure whether to laugh or cry. Thankfully, she didnt seem to want to make a big deal of it, beyond She walked over to the nearest point to him, sighing. Just understand thisfor what was done to Han Shu If he dies, I will hunt down and offer the lives of every cultivator remotely responsible that I can find as offerings for his passage to the next life. -I take that back, he corrected himself. That had been a very open ended declaration. Curious, he decided to risk asking her. You have a grudge with Din Ouyeng as well? He is a person who makes grudges widely I suspect, although they seem hard to make stick. Those he wronged had not the strength to even think of touching his shadow. I can do something about that, so I have, she replied, which was about what he expected. He got the impression that there was actually more to it than that, but what he guessed would be dangerous to try and pry out of her Well, I suppose I can tell you something useful, she added, looking pensive suddenly, even as Shatterpoint set for the second time in as many minutes, making him sweat mentally. Two things actually. What Han Shu told you was certainly the truth. He stared at her, because that singular statement was impressive in the amount of faith in conveyed in whatever Han Shu had said. Sighing, he nodded, agreeing. I suspected so. However, Din Ouyeng still swore Heavenly Oaths He led the framing? she asked, looking at him with narrowed eyes for a moment. Hao Tai, actually, he mused, thinking back through the events, but he was also involved, yes. I see, she mused, and Shatterpoint shifted for a third time. What I said before, regarding those events Han Shu was party to is the truth. Ji Tantai was Din Ouyengs companion and stated he was Di Ji, then later also identified himself as Kong Di JiThis truth I offer to the golden peonies that bloomed here. He stared dully at her, then at the ground around her as a small ring of golden peonies blossomed in the knee length grass around her, carrying with them a remarkable sense of manifest strength. He continued to stare until they vanished. -That was an oath and it took and she didnt perjure herself either? The manner in which she said it was remarkably genuine as wellalthough her principle made him want to spit blood again, because it absolutely held some innate aspect of Yang Geomancy. Looking back at her, at her principle doing whatever it was doing, he remembered to ask, And the second thing? You said they swore oaths to your heavens? she asked. Yes, he nodded, not even surprised when Shatterpoint set itself again. That was what swayed the masses in the end Oaths to the heavens outside this place are not worth the words spoken in here, she replied. They are not? he asked involuntarily as he stared at her blankly, resisting the urge to take out his talisman and look at it. They are not, she nodded, looking serious. Doubly so after what has happened here I suspect. He stared up at the sky, thinking of the tribulation and particularly how it had ended. That is quite concerning he muttered, because her words again carried hidden depth. Apparently, she took his silence as denial, because she continued, with an amused expression on her face, adding, You thought this world weak? This is but a shard, but it is a supreme shard. You are attuned to it, so you should know that, surely? Shatterpoint didnt really set that time, but that was unsurprising, because he had already grasped as much in truth. He was tempted to correct her, to say that he was shocked because of the other thing, and the ramifications of it He, perhaps more so even than most other juniors, was aware of the depth of accumulation on Eastern Azure. For all that it was a great world, it was one that had strategic importance. Shan Lai was a raised world in comparison, a Mortal World refined to a throne by the Shan Emperor, but of the four Azures, only Southern Azure and Eastern Azure had given birth to experts you could genuinely call peerless beyond heaven. -Given this is just a shard, what kind of apex did those beings reach that left their traces here? Do not underestimate the things that left traces on this land when it was in full bloom, she added, looking a bit awed herself. I see, as a reply, he had to admit it was thoroughly lacking, but he was still somewhat shocked inside, on two counts. Firstly, that Heavenly Oaths in the usual fashion were potentially worthlessit was hard to take that at face value, even though he was intuitively sure she was on the mark. Secondly, the revelation about Ji Tantai and Di Ji, which she had successfully sworn an oath regarding, was important. Perhaps more than she realised. There were a lot of grudges regarding Di Ji and even with him dead they had refused to really go away, continuing to haunt the discourse of their generation in unpredictable ways. That he might not be dead, and it was all a ruse by the Jade Gate Court, that somehow also tied in an inheritance disciple from an arch rival and was foregrounded in the sort of manoeuvring he had been witnessing, made him wonder suddenly if the Din clan or someone in the Kong clan wasnt trying to play some other game here. He bowed, saluting her, before she mistook his inaction for rudeness. Thank you for being so forthright. If I can, and you have not gotten free, I will return once I have dealt with those wretches and helped those it seems I must. That Jiong will certainly have a means to unseal your barrier. She was the best bet, given that she was the third hidden Ancient Immortal here, one of the few female Ancient Immortals among the younger generation and one almost as close to becoming a Dao Immortal as he was, which told him that someone had wanted Din Ouyeng either kept an eye on or kept safe. -Well, at the very least some old elder is going to spit blood when they realise how high a profile their pet project just got, he sighed as he took his leave. Behind him, the dragon just sat down on a rock, staring pensively at the old UrVash. Throughout all of that, the old UrVash in the robe had just sat there in silence, watching them. He didnt doubt that old thing also had the means to talk through the barrier either. Rapidly making his way to the top of the ridge again, he swept out his soul sense and buried a scowl. The situation was about as he had expected. The UrVash had thoroughly splintered up the camp into about five different groups, but in doing so had basically dropped a brick on their own foot. Together, most had been content to hide behind others, letting him, Dongmei, Xin Dai and others do the heavy lifting. Now, they all had to fight for themselves, and many of the groups were remarkably fresh in comparison to the UrVash who had been pushing forward constantly. What was more concerning was that the UrVash were still focusing the softer targets, whittling down their strength. Jade Gate Court and their attendant allies, probably the single largest block of resistance, were thus being flanked but not really pressured. Din Ouyeng and the others had made it to the lake shore, which was not that far, truth be told, but they had left a small trail of devastation in their wake and swept by the main camp as well, which pretty much accounted for the delay. {Shatterpoint} {Stepping Across Ten Thousand Peaks} With how messed up the alignments were, and how much torture the spatial fabric of the area had sustained he didnt get more than two hundred metres with a single step, but it was enough that he arrived on the ridge overlooking them within ten seconds- {Longing for Solace} Your mother! he snarled as Shatterpoint warned him of the attack a heartbeat before it triggered all around him. The formation was part barrier, part illusion and wholly annoying. Jiong Jiayings real strength lay in things like this and she was a master of soul-based attacks, more so than most others in the junior generation. -Why did they send a monster like her along, he grumbled. Kong Bo I sort of understand, because he always liked making waves, but she is someone who rarely bothered with these things? Is it because Din Ouyeng really is a hidden piece? Exhaling, he shifted his qi and then stopped again and instead focused on the very crude grasp of Severing Law he had managed to make manifest. It helped that the manifestation of that ancient cultivators truth had used a spear; he could copy her movement, just about. Spinning the spear in his hand, he stabbed it out, sending his martial intent forward while visualising the same strike. Space around him twisted and flowed away, the Severing Law drawing on the prodigious yang strength still surging in the land to split a hole right out of the formation, whereupon it hit a a barrier. Seriously? he complained and sent a second strike out, which made the barrier distort slightly. -Is their plan really to just leave me sealed up here? It was kind of funny, but Jiong Jiaying was not an idiot like the others, even if she was covering for them. Nor, really, were Kong Bo or Jiao Den. They understood much more clearly than people like Din Ouyeng or Hao Tai that killing him personally was something their sect might be able to melt, but they themselves would reap no benefits, being long dead either at their own sects hands or his senior brothers and sisters. -Maybe not Din Ouyeng given he clearly has links to Di Ji, but the others will not want those consequences haunting them. Rather than waste talismans, he pulled out a bronze axe and hefted it speculatively then threw it at the barrier. The breaking treasure ruptured it effortlessly and was then immediately seized by a Promised Riches talisman. Shaking his head, he arrived in front of the disciple who was holding it, looking shocked and surprised and just grasped it straight back out of their hand. You what? they managed before he swept the haft of his spear into them, sending their body flying away like a small meteor. Two talismans exploded around him, both seeking to cause qi distortionsa good choice against a higher realm cultivator, but their use betrayed his opponents inexperience. Senior Cang, this is improper! Why are you interfering with our court now! one of them yelled, outraged. Ask Din Ouyeng, he sneered, blocking two more strikes. SENIOR CANG! a voice roared from the next camp. ARE YOU SIDING WITH THIEVES WHO VALUE TREASURE OVER RIGHTEOUSNESS? -Ah, so they did indeed grab them, he nodded with satisfaction. And that explains why they are throwing barriers at me: I am a distraction now their prize has fled and they dont want to be judged fairly for killing me {Rolling Thunder from the Mountains} He stomped on the ground and the shockwave of martial intent sent everyone around him flying. YOU WOULD NOT GIVE ME FACE BEFORE, AND NOW YOU WANT ME TO STEP ASIDE AFTER DIN OUYENG TRIED TO INJURE ME AND STEAL MY TREASURES? he roared back. Looking across the lake, he aimed as best he could and sent out another strike, this one infused with both his grasp of Spear Law and also what he could of Severing law. {Wind and Rain Upon the Heights} The whole lake surged as his strike crashed into the edge of the retreating forces of the Jade Gate Court, breaking several of the lesser barriers and making a few disciples keel over from meridian shock. SOPHISTRY! another of the camp leaders, who he thought might be associated with the Glittering Dragon bunch, added. STEP ASIDE OR WE WILL FORCE YOU TO RECEIVE JUSTICE! ARE YOU EVEN CAPABLE OF DELIVERING JUSTICE? he yelled, infusing his annoyance with the circumstances into it and executing the next step of the combination art. {Whispers amid the Bamboo Forest} The swirling intent amplified itself, making their barriers shakehis teacher had been clear that this series of moves was best if one had a grasp of a law of each element. As it was, he could only rely on the stolen ephemera of the Parasol Tree to support him. {Mysterious Light within the Night} The strength of yang surged and the whole area round the formation slowed, finally forcing a reaction from the central groups, but it was too late now. The entire area around the Jade Gate Courts force was starting to become a focus of the latent yang energies, lured by his intent, and began to manifest into tens of flowing flames that were resonating with his spear, earth and crude severing law comprehensions. {Echoes of the Oldest Mountains} The whole sequence set and his martial intent coalesced, drawing in the boundless strength of yang and forming a vast, shadowy spear that struck down on the camp. The five attacks merged as one, weakened in truth because he had only three laws that were his own to leverage with them, but it was still a vast avalanche of destruction that made their barriers crack and shift as the qi they were pushing into them proved to be utterly inadequate to the task. YOU DARE! an old voice thundered and a white jade sword cut down from the void, aiming for him. -No shit I dare, you old freak, he grumbled, tossing the bronze axe upwards again. The two treasures collided and the entire lake bent outwards for a second before normality restored itself. The durability of the land was really quite something, he had to acknowledge. His strike would have been enough to break the defences of a decent rural town, and the treasure used by the court was not much worse. {Calling Thunder Oh may you be tormented by devil monkeys! he sighed and cut off the activation as two groups that had been flanking activated talismans locking him in another barrier. Why are they even? he frowned, considering the groups. There in the distance, he could just make out Jiong and Kong Bo arguing with a third figure he had never seen before, dressed in travelling robes. -Great, just how many Ancient Immortals do they have skulking here? he wondered. Sweeping the rest as best he could, given how limited soul sense was with all the barriers and obfuscation, he finally found that Din Ouyeng and the others were recovering nearby right in the eye of the formation that the hundred or so disciples were wielding as well. There was no sign of Han Shu though, which made him hopeful that Dongmei had actually succeeded in that gambit once the battle became chaotic. -I should have told her that, he realised with a scowl. That was an idiotic mistake, made because he was more concerned about other things. I can always go back afterwardsand speaking of idiotic things {Shatterpoint} This time, he used the art to consider the barrier. It was a Dao Sovereign grade one, but probably it wouldnt hold up to that kind of punishment, just because it was being channelled as well as supported by spirit jade scrolls. That meant that it had a few weaknesses he could exploit, and they really were not used to fighting powerful Martial Immortals, that much was clear. He had barely used any qi at all, just enough to manifest intent as required. Abruptly, a silver arrow sliced down and obliterated one of the groups maintaining the barrier. On the far ridgeline, he could see two archers in white robesQing Dongmei and Bai Shuili? He had to do a double take, before recalling that talismanic avatars were a thing others could possess, not just him. -Of course her senior sister would also give her something for the road, he nodded, feeling relieved. Bai Shuili was a Martial Dao Lord, so her avatar would be at least an Ancient Immortal. Making good on the opportunity, he struck twice as the barrier briefly destabilised and rent a hole in it wide enough to pass through, descending immediately onto another of the groups- {Echoes of the Oldest Mountains} At this point, it was almost embarrassing, half of them died without even really understanding what hit them as the refrain of the earth law infused attack swept through the world as he landed, supported with the severing law. The more he used that, the more he had to admire what was a priceless gift that had dropped on him out of the sky in effect. Two sent treasures after him Shatterpoint set jarringly and he abandoned the idea of dodging and instead put down the Dao Cage Talisman, having enough experience with the art to know when it was telling him he was in big trouble. A moment later, five white blades smashed down on his location, each one carrying a sense of infused laws of jade and swords. -Why didnt you use these accursed things on the UrVash? he complained, wondering if he was going to be forced to use his teachers own talismanic avatar just to preserve his life at this point. Sorry, miss dragon, it looks like it will take a while to deal with this after all.

~ Juni and Teng Chunhua C Camps and Aftermath. ~
Surveying the scattered remnants of the camp, Juni tried to resist the urge to kick something and failed. The innocent piece of stone soared away and bounce off a slumped pile of rock that might have been a building once. Well, this sucks, Teng Chunhua spat, from where she was crouched in the lee of a nearby rock. She nodded, peeking around the edge of her own rock again and sighed, before daubing a rock blue and yellow and randomly throwing it. It bounced three times and hit a concealed ward which exploded in a ten metre wide spiral of green fire that made her skin prickle unpleasantlythirty metres away. Off to her left, a group of UrVash daubed in golden flowers were advancing on one of the still defended camps as cultivators there retreated. To her right, the formations of UrVash were still besieging the- Down! she snapped, crouching as low as she could. Teng Chunhua followed suit as a twisting silver arrow crashed into one of the Jade Gates formations, scattering rays of lethal yin energy everywhere. Shit, at this rate they might actually be dead by accident before we ever get to them! Teng Chunhua snarled, standing up and shooting an arrow at the formation that had deflected the worst of the arrow. And what is with the insane durability of these scattered ruins anyway? There is barely a rock out of place! That was true. She had a suspicion there, regarding what she had seen in the middle of the camp and twisted good fortune, but that was kind of concerning in its own way. Be thankful for it. Its keeping us and many others alive, she signed back, which just got a shake of the head from Teng Chunhua. I am also concerned about She trailed off as a massive, and familiar eruption of yang-attributed energy washed over everything, making grass smoke and rocks wobble. The formations ahead of them twisted and spun, but before the five white swords could realign in that direction, she saw a figure wielding a blade leap over a camp and crash down into one of them, obliterating the disciples in green robes in a shockwave of some kind of fire principle that fed off the yang energy. Was that Lin Ling? Teng Chunhua asked, frowning. Yes, she nodded, grimly. She was torn about going back, but realistically that scale off A second flare of yang energy erupted like a small sun, intensifying the wave of distortion that had just swept over everything, followed in the same instant by a shadow like manifestation of a spear that made her break out in a cold sweat. And Cang Di? Teng Chunhua added, looking back in that direction. Apparently Four figures shot over the hilltop to their right, moving so fast they were nearly blurs, two more came after, a woman in a green robe with dark hair and a man in a green robe holding a sword and shield. The group crashed down near the main formation which turned to attack Oh come on! she groaned as her divination art told her in no uncertain terms that here was a very bad place to be a second from now. Not even bothering to point, she fled across the edge of the point, moments before a vast white sword crashed down onto the hill behind them, forcing Cang Di to also evade using some kind of barrier. When the shockwaves subsided, she checked and breathed a sigh of relief to see Teng Chunhua had made it behind the same bit of tumbled down wall she had Turning, she paused, because there were four terrified cultivators, three women and a man in grey and blue robes crouching beneath a barrier in the lee of the wall, staring at them with talismans in shaking hands. All stronger than us, Teng Chunhua signed, making her grimace. Although Ddemons, the youth, who she could see was clearly suffering from some kind of deviation related injury, pointed his treasure sword at them both, even as another shockwave from a sword crashed down, making everything shake. All injured, she noted, narrowing her eyes and looking at them. Still, they are stronger than me, Teng Chunhua said grimly. Di- She pulled out her metal spear and shot forward, deciding to just seize the advantage. The youth blocked the strike, only to stagger back because she was still empowered by the shared connection to the UrVash. Senior brother! one of the woman screamed, casting a talisman, which cracked and somehow missed her by a matter of a few centimetres, leaving a scored, melting hole in a rock to her right. In that instant she blocked two more blows, barely, which told her that her opponent was about equivalent to that Sheng Zhao in strength, and not very good at martial combat. {Echoes of the Mountain Lotus} Between one footfall and the next, she triggered the technique, sending a destabilizing shockwave through the ground, even as Teng Chunhua grappled with one of the women, barely able to restrain her before managing to bind her with a talisman. After that, the fight went surprisingly easily, she guessed that all of them were about Dao Seekinghow they had survived here was anyones guess, but she kicked the youth twice in the stomach as she parried blows that were strong and fast, but lacked any real capability beyond that. It was enough to make her arms shake, but not so much that she couldnt compensate with technique, which almost made her feel sorry for her opponent, until she recalled in the moment that his age probably wasnt much more than hers and few cultivators bothered learning how to hit things with a sword after Golden Core. In day to day life there was just no need when arts would suffice. Another sword crashed down into the hillside behind them, however, nearly sending her sprawling. It did send her opponents tumbling though, and one of the women coughed blood, even as Teng Chunhua continued to press her advantage as an attuned physical cultivator to try to keep her tied up. You fight well the youth panted, in Imperial Common, as they tumbled down in the dirt but youre still just a {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} She punched him the face, drawing away a surprising amount of his qi in the process, and stopped him in his tracks. {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} Three additional rapid executions of the same technique left him stunned to the point where he could do little to nothing with his remaining qi, such as it was. Watch-! {Returning Lotus Gate} Teng Chunhuas voice made her reflexively use the defensive technique, just in time for her to be sent sprawling, her qi chaotic and her bones shaking from the impact. You you the girl, who was barely older than Lin Ling, had managed to worm away from Teng Chunhua and cast a metal element talisman at her. You stay away from Senior Fei! Ah, screw it! Teng Chunhua pulled out a talisman, only for it to turn out to be unnecessary when another shockwave sent them all sprawling and the girl coughed up black blood, a sure sign her deviation had just worsened. You, where are the prisoners? she snapped in Easten, hoping that they might understand. Relict? The woman who Teng Chunhua had managed to bind looked shocked. -Ah, it is called the Relict Tongue in the south. Are they from Nine Rivers or Yuan Gateway province? Where are the prisoners! she pressed, even as Teng Chunhua used her last binding talisman on the girl who was looking lost now. They the woman frowned. Dont tell them! the second woman grimaced. Or what? This is all because of those motherless monkey-sons in the Jade Gate Court! the older woman snapped. If we tell you, can you guarantee we wont be defiled? The younger woman just scowled, but the middle woman flinched. Just what do you take us for? she thought Unless? You met the tribes in the forests, beyond the Badlands? she murmured, recalling the banners she had seen. Focusing on Heart Shifting Steps, she looked at their faces. The middle one did indeed betray a small flicker of genuine fear. The male disciple just frowned. We are not such savages, nor the demons you claim to call us, she said at last, watching them with narrowed eyes. So you say, but what words do you have that can convince us? She was half tempted to swear a heavenly oath, but her earlier intuition about those from when she got the talisman had only solidified, especially after the unholy mess made of this place with all the manipulations of tribulations. -What can I swear by? -The woman I saw was clearly something and that shrine was likely to her Not to mention the resonance with the talisman? and the flowers? -The flowers? She wasnt sure why she thought that, but as soon as she did, Heart Shifting Steps told her that she could indeed make that kind of oath. We are not the savages of the forests and mountains. We will not flay you or turn you into those macabre banners, she repeated. This I swear upon the golden flowers that bloomed here? As she spoke the words, hoping her intuition wasnt being messed with, a small circle of golden flowers swirled around them, and with it a faint sense of settling that held a profundity it was hard to ignore. That good enough? she murmured. All four, and Teng Chunhua for that matter, stared at her with shock and something approaching genuine uncertainty in their eyes. Now, where are they? she pressed, watching in a more concerted manner to see if they were going to reply and whether she could pick out any lies while they were still a bit shocked by that. The demons were taken somewhere else, beyond the lake" the older woman muttered. "The female ones anyway, the male ones The other prisoners, your kind, she cut the woman off. They looked at her dully, clearly not expecting her be more interested in the Bureau prisoners. The green robes took some important things, she sneered. We are here for that. Motherless sons of inveterate monkeys, the youth spat, struggling up. It was unclear if he was cursing them or the Jade Gate Court though. She decided it was the latter to be charitable for now. They caused a big problem, she grinned. Tell us where they keep the other prisoners: A woman with dark brown hair, three males from silver law and a younger one who had a black sword before one of those from the silver law took it. Silver law? the woman asked, looking confused. They call themselves silver law when we encountered them in ruins before and tried to rob us, she added. Is all this because some fate-accursed Jade Gate Court disciple robbed the wrong demon? the older woman scowled. You cant talk about them like that, junior sisterthe Jade Gate Court are righteous cultivators! the second woman from before mumbled. They helped us have been protecting us. She peered at her carefully like she was some manner of strange fish. Stolen novel; please report. Protect you? Teng Chunhua muttered a bit derisively. All I have seen in this battle is a bunch of cowards You the Jade Gate Court protected us from your arrows and your heretical arts, the middle woman, clearly quite invested in their righteousness, pressed. You call them righteous, she asked with a degree of amusement, shifted to curiosity, but do you even understand what those words mean? Your forces have acted like banditsyou robbed and killed hundreds, destroyed fields, livelihoods, villages. They attacked your own sides Warleader in battle Teng Chunhua added. Hid behind others like a turtle in its shell? Indeed, and now they run away, leaving folk like you to face the retribution their actions have wrought? Is this righteousness in your land? she asked, adding a hint of incredulousness to her voice as she did so. The woman was stunned and fell silent, chagrined. Teng Chunhua, who had been checking their surroundings quickly, waved for her to hurry up. Simply put? Yes, they robbed the wrong people and their backing is not that good, she said a bit more forcefully. If you really want to live you should understand what is what, right? You do not wear their robes? Are you married to their tribe? What no! the woman looked scandalized. Then what do you owe them? she pressed again. They landed you in this mess and now they are running away and leaving you here? They had a bunch of other prisoners in the tents near the tree, the youth suddenly volunteered. They kept them there, never letting them out of their sight, but if you were after them, you will be out of luck. Go on, she asked, frowning behind her mask. The Jade Gate Court attempted to lead them away and were attacked by the Nine Auspicious Moons and Those names will mean nothing, just let me speak, the older woman grumbled, ignoring the nasty looks from the other two women. Several of the prisoners got taken by another group, not the green robes. That is all we can tell you, all that we saw before it all went to nameless accursed chaos when they killed Senior Mei Jongha during his fortunate tribulation to keep the barrier intact." Taken by another group? Yes, the woman nodded. A sandy-haired woman with scars on her face. She was helped by the ones in white robes. Probably she was after the sealed one, the criminal that Senior Cang was also interested in? Senior Cang? she asked, already knowing, but having to follow that through and ask the right questions. Our Warleader as you put it, the youth said a bit proudly. The one fighting them over by the lake probably. Hurry up, there are several other cultivators coming! Teng Chunhua signed, even as another sword attempted to hit Cang Di, who had been forced to retreat again she guessed. I see, she nodded, glancing at Teng Chunhua and nodding. Yes, she was helped by the ones in white robesthere was a disagreement over treasure before; they accused the green-robed ones of being more interested in treasure than justice A preposterous Go on, she snapped. Sorry, yes, they likely wanted whatever the green-robed ones were trying to get from him, and took those with him for extra information, the woman said, ignoring the other two who were glaring at her. -Great, so a different bunch of cultivators have run off with Han Shu and the others? She groaned inwardly. Those with white robes the woman I think I saw, she was wielding two swords and likely as strong as Cang Di? Looking at them, she sighed and withdrew her sword-staff. They were not lying, at least. Waving to Teng Chunhua, they both rapidly retreated, which was, she was certain, not the choice the group likely expected them to make. Still, it was only pure luck, she was sure, that saw them remain unspotted as she saw the bearded youth with nasty scars, dressed in travelling robes, before he saw them. Dropping down behind the bit of a tent that had obscured them, Teng Chunhua followed suit. {One with What Is} A heartbeat later, the sweep of soul sense washed over them both as they lay still amid the ruins of the tent. It no doubt helped that there were quite a few UrVash corpses nearby and they were both covered in enough blood at this point to pass for dead bodies. She stilled her heart and held her breath, focusing intently on playing dead, thinking of nothing as a second sweep covered the whole area. As she watched, taking care to focus on nothing, the bearded youth checked the group, easily broke the bindings Teng Chunhua had used and fed them some scavenged spirit herbs. Senior Ran, there were just two the girl muttered. Senior Ran looked around again, with narrowed eyes, sweeping a third time, before shaking his head. Whoever was here is gone, or very good at hiding, the youth sighed, before blocking a shockwave that came from the battle between Cang Di and the formation. It was weird. They were asking about the prisoners the older woman frowned. The demons? No the Bureau prisoners, specifically the youth with the sword, the youth grimaced. Were they now Senior Ran frowned. Well that makes this whole thing more explainable I guess. It does? the girl frowned. While this kind of force might have come here for that ruined village, the Jade Court having pilfered... SENIOR CANG! a voice raged from near the lake. ARE YOU SIDING WITH THIEVES WHO VALUE TREASURE OVER RIGHTEOUSNESS? YOU WOULD NOT GIVE ME FACE BEFORE, AND NOW YOU WANT ME TO STEP ASIDE AFTER DIN OUYENG TRIED TO INJURE ME AND STEAL MY TREASURES? another voice thundered back, making everyone, even Senior Ran wince as he used his soul strength to protect the other cultivators. SOPHISTRY! STEP ASIDE OR WE WILL FORCE YOU TO RECEIVE JUSTICE! another voice howled. ARE YOU EVEN CAPABLE OF DELIVERING JUSTICE? Cang Dis voice held a sense of derision that was accompanied by a strange, twisting intent that felt to her like the dark whispers of wind of the heights of East Fury. The pressure that came after though, made her skin itch and her mind grow blank as something tugged at her, even as she hid behind her mantra and One with What Is. -These experts and their accursed attacks, she complained. By the time she raised her head again, the cultivators were beating a hasty retreat, still protected by Senior Ran. A dozen UrVash, not painted with yellow flowers, but wearing carapace armour, had also rushed over the ridge and were advancing on them. She watched as Senior Ran pointed along the ridge, and the group retreated. A moment later, a suppressing wave of soul sense crushed down the whole area, making the new group of UrVash stagger {Rolling Thunder Spear} The thrust, made by Senior Ran, swept over the attacking group, even as two larger groups, many painted with golden flowers, scrambled over the ridge and slid down towards the group. The spear art obliterated most of the first group before he was forced to block two arrows with his spear, waving for the group to fall back quicker. She watched them hastily vanish through the swirling dust and sighed, pushing herself up, she quickly weighted up her options and then pointed to the inner ring of the camp, guided mainly by Heart Shifting Steps now. What do you make of that? Teng Chunhua signed as they skidded down in the shadow of a small pile of rocks, peering through the drifting dust that was rolling over everything from the ongoing battle to their right. They didnt seem to be lying, she signed back, vaulting over another ruined wall and sweeping her gaze about warily. {Echoes of the Oldest Mountains} A vast, rippling shockwave tore across the lake, making both of them duck behind a wall for some cover as the battle on that side of the camp intensified abruptly. The aftershocks of the art, which seemed to continue for a disturbingly long time, made her qi nearly flow out of her body, even with the sheltering strength of the rocks, which she realised now were made of the same qi-repelling stone from the depths, now worn to an attractive blue-grey. Elsewhere, the battle had mainly moved back to the far side of the campthe cultivators had rapidly abandoned the area around the tree and its rock. The aura of inauspicious disjunction around there was so strong it gave her a headache just looking at it and things near there behaved oddly. Even now, several arrows that had fallen out of the sky were balancing inexplicably on their points in a straight line along one of the walls. It would really suck if, after all this, all we achieved was having to run after them again, Teng Chunhua signed with a resigned shrug. It would, she nodded, pausing to sweep the Did they leave nothing untrapped? she scowled even as they both ducked as another of the shining white swords crashed down across the lake, met a moment later by- {Grand Unity Dao Bolt} A twisting bolt of five coloured lightning made her vision waver even though she looked in the opposite direction. Even at that distance she had the intention of the art impressed into her mind like a hammer blow a moment later. Somewhere an UrVash strategist is feeling inadequate I hope, Teng Chunhua groaned, pushing herself up. Never mind that, I think this lot have used more than the yearly budget of West Flower Picking town in talismans at this point, she complained finally getting a register with Heart Shifting Steps on a place where there might have once stood a tent. Without comment, she kicked a rock over, bouncing it off a nearby rock and watched it turn into dust amid a crack of green sparks. Apparently not, Teng Chunhua observed, following up her earlier comment about traps. Fortunately, we dont have to go near it, she nodded, then ducked again as a huge conflagration of green fire, the second in as many minutes swallowed up a nearby hilltop that held one of the Jade Gate Courts formations. By the time small, meteors of fire stopped raining down and they could come out from the handy cover of a series of slumped stone slabs that might have once been a wall, the battle had split even further, from what she could hear. They only made it about ten paces though, before a sweep of somethingsoul sense perhaps, it gave her a familiar chill prickle, at leastswept out across the camp. They scrambled up a small rise, aiming to get a better, if concealed, view of the rolling grassland beyond, when she got a sudden, abrupt pull from Heart Shifting Steps that something deeply inauspicious was nearby. Grabbing Teng Chunhua, who had taken the lead, she retreated a few paces and looked left and right, carefully. -Ah, this is the direction I saw the white-robed women and the various other cultivators fleeing in? she realised. Teng Chunhua looking at her quizzically. Nasty trap, or something like- She was cut off as a wave of silver fire swept over the ridge like a small tidal wave, forcing them both to throw themselves down flat as it scattered over them, hoping that luck was on their side. It was, as it seemed to be quite frequently, she couldnt help but notice, since the tribulation ended. In the distance, a small, twisting gyre had formed, she noted, about the size of Teng Chunhuas tribulation or a bit less. Purple bolts pulsing down rapidly. Thats what, the fifth tribulation? Chunhua muttered, as they made their way along a scattered line of rocks in the tall grass. At least, she agreedshe hadnt been counting in any case, given how many bolts had been flying around earlier. It took a few minutes, but they managed to get around to the far side of the camp, on the northern edge. Several groups were fighting fierce, rear guard retreats, being pursued by mobs of UrVash and the odd, scavenged formation. Off to the west, there were various flares of multi-coloured fire near the trees beyond that lake. Also in that direction, she saw another larger group of UrVash forming up, including what looked like cavalry riding Horned Jaguars. Narrowing her eyes, she focused on the other art the talisman was telling her she should be cultivating now. {Bright Lotus Eye} {Heart Shifting Steps) The world around her blurred slightly as all sorts of shifting signatures of qi bombarded her, rather unpleasantly, truth be told. It was the main reason she had not really touched it, the sensory overload made it hard to use and when used in conjunction with Heart Shifting Steps it put enough pressure on her oracular meridians that she could not sustain it for more than 10 seconds at a time as she currently was. Her vision swam as she struggled to filter out the excess distortion from all the different sources of qi drifting about and squinted at the first of the two groups fighting. The cultivators were some 40 strong, a few in white robes, some in purple, grey-blue and a few others, working- {Lanterns of Lunar Sorrow} A silver arrow from the heart of that group shot high into the sky and split into nine silver suns. The little balls of blazing yin death swirled in a spiral downward onto the encroaching forces of UrVash massing along the length of the distant ridge line, forcing her to abandon the art or be temporarily blinded. Even having turned away, the flashes of the detonations as they were blocked by something was- A second arrow, from a group fighting in the middle distance nearly made her limbs grow cold, even at the distance of over a mile. It streaked across and smashed into the combat on the lake shore next to the camp. {Twelve Righteous Blades of the Court} A moment later, a volley of green swords spiralled out across the grassland, scything through UrVash who were advancing towards both combats before crashing into and mostly destroying a series of barriers that the white-robed cultivators had put up. {Lance of the Jade Sovereign} A second attack followed hot on its heels even as she tried to use Bright Lotus Eye again to see if anyone she recognised was in that group, making her wince and look away. In the process, she saw a second column of UrVash had somehow cut around the edge and was trying to make its way across the ridgeline they had abandoned earlier. The column was clearly using some kind of formation or mass art, because they rushed very aggressively straight for the camp, likely to try to flank the group by the lake, and in the process ran straight into the traps set by the fleeing cultivators. I am very glad we didnt go over that, Teng Chunhua said eventually, as they watched the UrVash band, who had shields, spears and centipede armour rather like those they had seen in the forest, had to beat a hasty retreat. She nodded, watching the other battle as well from the corner of her eye. It was not outside the realm of possibility that Han Shu and the others were still with the Jade Gate Court, in spite of what those cultivators had claimed. Their scattered formations though, seemed to contain quite a few being protected. -Arrrrgh, she groaned inwardly, still unsure what to actually do. It was beyond infuriating in truth. Lin Ling, I really want to make you clean up your mess, she grumbled, kicking another rock into the smoking long grass. Off to their right, the battle between the Jade Gate Court, Cang Di and two new formations of UrVash was also ongoing. Both sides also seemed more interested in fighting with Cang Di as well. Sighing, she focused both arts again, steeling herself. {Bright Lotus Eye} {Heart Shifting Steps) Again, she had to fight for several seconds with the sensory overload and the flares of qi that swept this way and that, hoping the nosebleed she now had was not as copious as it felt. What kind of art is that? Teng Chunhua muttered. An annoying one, hard to use, she grimaced, wiping her hand across her nose and ignoring how much red was on it. The few seconds she got were thankfully enough to tell her that the nearest groups at least were all fighting Cang Di, while the two further groups, each numbering in the dozens, were a rather mixed bunch of cultivators from various sects that were being shepherded by the Jade Gate Court while some of their injured were being seen to. She saw no sign of- {Moon Slaying Eye} The sheet of yin fire that lanced out nearly made her ocular meridians rupture, such was the feedback she got. {Jade Slaughter Lance} The counter strike, which landed about a mile distant from them, took the form of a black bolt of lightning in the form of a spear with a blazing green edge. Even though she was prepared for the impact, the rolling shockwave still physically lifted her off the ground for a moment before sending her crashing into the ground again with a groan. Her qi had nearly been dispersed so many times in the last few hours she was getting numb to the feeling she realised. In the aftermath, she could make out a swirling vortex of subsidiary bolts that were calling their own A dozen golden-green bolts twisted out of the clear sky, but rather than going where they were presumably intended, they scattered everywhere. Four actually went back towards the Jade Gate Court, obliterating two of the defensive barriers. Three more twisted off in the general direction of the tribulation epicentre, perhaps drawn by the distant yang miasma that was still swirling. The others set a few trees on fire, but otherwise did remarkably little damage from what she could see. Have they no shame! Teng Chunhua complained, echoing her own thoughts on the matter as they sat up, waiting for the ringing in their ears to vanish. In the aftermath, she was found she was seeing strange empty distortions, like voids around the edge of her vision, for a few seconds with the lingering effects of Bright Lotus Eye that were, she realised, absences of qi. Well, it didnt look like that lot had any prisoners in it either, she sighed, using her mantra to quell the worst of it so she could use the art again. What is the range on your soul sense like? Paltry, maybe two or three miles? Teng Chunhua grimaced. But that would be under optimal conditions. As it is, weak senses are getting targeted by them aggressively. She nodded, again considering their options a further time. Heart Shifting Steps was silent on such things, but she had come to recognise that was likely because the alignments here were still twisted into the kinds of artisanal knots you would expect of a cursed ground, which in many respects it was, if you werent a golden flower tribe adherent. Those UrVash had scattered widely at this point, pursuing various targets of opportunity even as the other, more organized forces that had been on the edge or the flanks continued to sweep around. Peering back in the direction of the epicentre of the tribulation, which was now largely abandoned, she realised she hadnt seen the other groups who had gone that way return and it had been basically untouched since Cang Di started attacking the Jade Gate Court. Perhaps we should go look for Lin Ling? she muttered, lifting her head, then suppressing a flinch as another massive explosion of green fire burst across a nearby hilltop. There has been no fighting in that direction for a while, Teng Chunhua nodded, sounding uneasy. Given that they had only worked their way across a distance of about a mile as the bird might have flown to get around the camp, it took them rather longer than she would have liked to return to the vicinity of the tribulations epicentre. It was easy to avoid the UrVash, but to her surprise there were two other groups of cultivators lurking in the vicinitya group in gold and brown robes that she was sure she had seen somewhere before, and another group in travelling robes and masks. Both were sweeping everywhere with qi sense and soul sense, and also looking like they might head in the general direction of the epicentre. Fortunately, they were skirmishing with the golden flower painted survivors of the tribulation and another band of the grass-burning, axe-wielding UrVash she was sure were from Ajara. As such, they were able to thread their way stealthily around perimeter of the various sub camps, pausing only when required to hide from soul sense sweeps and to investigate a few of the abandoned clusters where tents and such had been long enough to determine that most of it was now heavily trapped with talismans. Arriving at the top of the ridge on the south side of the camp, however, she could only stop to stare. The transformation of the land around here was something she had just accepted as being what it was for now; however, the appearance of a pond, or what remained of one was unexpected. On the far side of it, Lin Ling was sat, looking very bored within a flickering barrier surrounded by a slowly dissipating miasma of yang qi. Nearby was an old UrVash who she didnt really recognise, but had the look of an old elder, stuck in a similar looking barrier. Scanning around, she could read the traces of the battle, but there was no real sign of anyone else and an empty barrier. Well thats both convenient and not she muttered, considering the barriers from the hilltop. Quite, Chunhua agreed. What do we do about the old UrVash? Im going to guess that if they could escape they would have already. The cultivators were presumably responsible for that. But She trailed off and considered the area before them. You reckon that Cang Di was in the third barrier? Teng Chunhua mused, looking at it. That... is possible, she nodded, thinking about how he had been attacking the Jade Gate Court. More to the point, what do we do about that miasma of yang qi? Just looking at it made her skin itch, even at this distance, and it also reminded her of another problem. -My cultivation is advancing too quickly The talisman was quite clear on the things she needed to do before she formed a core and the amount of qi she had acquired during the battle, between the Parasol Tree infused talisman and the various brushes with heavenly lightning, had given her far more qi and then refined it than she actually wanted in the circumstances. The idea of absorbing a bunch more, especially yang qi, didnt appeal until she had had a chance to look at the other art she needed to graspboth of which were almost as strange as the Heart Shifting Steps in their own way. Bright Lotus Eye, which worked in a similar way, but did so as a proper perception art and would, according to the talisman, help her master the qi flow within her body more thoroughly. She had barely used it though, because of the aforementioned disorientation. The talisman itself suggested starting to practice it once liquid qi began forming in her dantian, a point which she had arrived at in the last few days and then blown right past in the course of them. It was also horrendously qi-intensive and caused issues with her qi circulation if she overused it, much like Heart Shifting Steps had when starting out. Walking carefully around the muddy mess that was the pond, they stopped about ten metres from the barriers. At this point, she was surprised to find that her earlier exposure to the blood and whatever adaption she had acquired from being buried was quite helpful, but not to the point she was confident in getting much closer. She was still a good few metres ahead of Teng Chunhua as well, who had stopped near the shore and was looking a bit flushed. The old UrVash just stared at her at them, in fact, as if he wasnt quite sure what he was seeing, which was concerning. However, he made no other move or comment, so she turned to Lin Ling. Ling? she called out, trying to attract her attention and hoping that she could in fact make her presence felt through the barrier. Lin Ling opened her eyes and looked at them both. In that instant, she felt a sense of unnerving depth to her friend that had not been there before. Something about her eyes was also odd, the blue-green had a hint of red-gold fire around the iris The main thing, however, was just -Do I comment? Or do I just ignore it, she wondered, considering Lin Ling, who looked like she was now eighteen and much more adult in appearance. -Ignore it, until she comments, she decided with an inward grimace and a moments reflection. In any case, the overall effect, along with the strange sense of opaqueness she got and the depths, was disconcerting. That really was the best way to describe it. Lin Ling said something, then frowned, and signed. Glad to see youre okay, I hope one of the spears can break the barrier. Spears she glanced back at Teng Chunhua, who sighed. I threw the black one at a cultivator who was trying to muck up Teng Chunhuas breakthrough, yours as well, she grimaced. It went to a good cause. Ah thats unfortunate, Lin Ling signed and looked a bit annoyed. We will have to hope your swordstaff was made good enough. And if that doesnt work? she asked. Then we are sat here until Cang Di comes back if he comes back, Lin Ling signed, managing to put a faintly sardonic intent into. Or you get to chase after him and get Han Shus sword back. Why do I feel that all our paths are just leading to running after more people? Teng Chunhua sighed. It would be nice for something to just go as planned for once? She could only nod to that, while Lin Ling had the good grace to at least look mildly put out, even if it was still a bit too close to vexingly innocent for her liking. Any luck with the prisoners? Lin Ling signed. Well, they probably arent dead, but one of the other groups of cultivators grabbed them from the Jade Gate Court, she signed, trying not to look as frustrated as she felt. They want the sword, or something related to it, Lin Ling nodded. How? Teng Chunhua signed, before just shaking her head. Cang Di told me the gist of what happened, before apologizing and saying he couldnt free me because of the swirling miasma of yang energy, Lin Ling explained. Given they think he has some other treasure She was glad she had a lot of practice at schooling her expression, because she was fairly clear that Han Shu had something similar to her in many ways. She was under no illusions at this point as to how valuable what she had was, and the idea that they would be trying to get it out of him did not bode well. He had a mantra, but it was not one that was strong with the soul as far as she knew, nor was he very high realm, none of them were, although they were much better off for whatever reason than most of those. In any case, progress through the battlefield was basically a bust She trailed off as another explosion and a shadow of that cutting absence echoed then truncated abruptly, followed by a flare of green fire that blossomed like a second sun for a brief moment. Right Lin Ling sighed. They also unsealed soul sense, Teng Chunhua added, and even with our ability to hide, its next to impossible to go near the cultivators now. She nodded in agreement, still nursing her annoyance there and continued to consider if she could, or should risk getting anywhere close to the barrier. While Teng Chunhua looked on, she picked her way forward another metre, before stopping and grimacing. Already, it was starting to blister her skin. Closing her eyes for a moment, she pushed her mantra to the limit and walked forward again. In the end, she had to stop about five metres away and then retreat. Thats no good, she sighed, annoyed. Yeah, Lin Ling grimaced. If I could get out I could absorb itthe lightning from before already weakened it a bunch, but it will take hours to dissipate naturally. Which is not optimal, she agreed, looking sideways at the old UrVash who was sat watching them in silence. I can only try, she said, unslinging the swordstaff. Compared to Han Shus sword, it was probably lacking, but it had managed to nick the black bone of the other spear with no obvious damage to itself. Given its strange, almost mystically preposterous origin though, she guessed that was fair. Who was going to believe she was actually handed a spear staff in an anomaly like that and then able to carry it out afterward. {Heart Shifting Steps} She stared at what she felt and shook her head, stepping back. Not possible? Teng Chunhua sighed. The energies in there are unpredictable, she replied, in Easten. If I was out there, I could refine a bit of it using parasol qi Lin Ling signed looking annoyed again. She turned to look at Teng Chunhua, who just looked resigned. Fine, Ill try, the other woman muttered. If for no other reason than it might actually resolve the poisoning issue if the two can neutralise each other out. She watched Chunhua sit down and do something strange with her mantra, grasping the qi out of the air with it in a way that was rather like what she had done a few times with her aura. Curious, she took care not to look at the yang energies and activated Bright Lotus Eye again. {Bright Lotus Eye} This time, she could see a fuzzy and strange, devouring nihility, which she had to guess was the mantra drawing misty swirls and strange blurry little glittering points of yang qi out of the air. Releasing the art, she looked at the same place and saw basically nothing beyond a bit of wavering distortion. I had wondered about the weird rumours within the force that they saw Makers Dancers the old UrVash in the other cage finally spoke, staring at Teng Chunhua then her. But it turns out to just be two human bitches playing sacrilegious games. She stared at him, glad that her mask hid her expression. I wonder what to do with you both, perhaps I should turn you both into breeding slaves for your arrogance. Maybe if you please me and those I favour for a hundred years I will let you die with honour. -Great, so he knows we are not UrVash, she sighed, wondering if there was a way to kill him. Wonderful, Teng Chunhua sighed sarcastically. Is being an obnoxious cock a pre-requisite for being an old elder, I wonder? Probably, she signed back as she sneered behind her mask. Lin Ling was, she noted now staring at the old UrVash again, looking pensive. She had been doing that quite a bit to be honest. Certainly, leaving him alive was not an option in any caseif he knew their secret that was tantamount to signing orders for their own deaths or maybe worse. -Wait I was forgetting about that connection, she sighed, focusing on it as best she could. Whatever that was still lingered within her, although dulled now by distance to the vast, scattered majority. She was still hunting for it, and how it connected to this old UrVash when Lin Ling spoke up again. You should be careful with your words, old orc, her expression was almost conciliatory, but the venom in the way she pitched it was quite exquisite. Things might not go as you expectsymbols have power remember, and belief works in weird and rather unpredictable ways She frowned as she felt the connection get stronger. Lin Ling had always had that kind of side to her, but the words were odd. Maybe it was the way they were pitched, but they held a conviction that tugged at her faintly. The symbol in her minds eye shifted a bit, breaking what was done what had been trying to change her perception of what had been said in some slight way, however she ignored that. Instead, she stood there, eyes shut now, thinking about what Lin Ling had just said. Attempting to get a better idea of that feeling of power and the connection to the strength power, that the UrVash had been sharing somehow, when they were fighting the cultivators. It had gotten stronger the more pressured they got? It was also connected to the yellow flowers that had bloomed; even an idiot could work that out. -Symbols have power? Opening her eyes, she flipped the spear in her hands and considered the distance. The energy was flowing though her now, helped in part by her mantra, to her surprise, and also Heart Shifting Steps. Inhaling and exhaling a few times, she also blanked out the sneering visage of the old UrVash and let the energy roll out through her strike towards the barrier, pushing her own qi after it. {Echoes of the Mountain Lotus} The martial art from the talisman wasnt really meant to be used with a weapon like this, but she had the Kun Martial Manual to somewhat bridge the gap. The strike, feeding off of the yang energies and the strange strength of the UrVash hit the barrier and made it ripple even before her momentum carried her right to it, the blade stabbing into the point where Heart Shifting Steps drew her- The recoil made the barrier twist on itself and sent her flying back almost thirty metres. The swordstaff also spun away to land in the soil quivering. She sat up and shook her head, using her mantra to help with the numbness in her arms from the recoiled impact. The barrier itself, where the spear had stabbed, also manifested a tiny sliver of a crack that mended itself in a matter of moments. The old UrVash stared at her slack-jawed. That is impossible he said flatly. You are not UrVash. Lin Ling just laughed, then grinned nastily at the old UrVash and waved a hand in the direction of the distant combat. You know that, but do they know it? They have eyes. They can see, the old UrVash snapped. I wonder, maybe it is your eyes that are broken, Lin Ling giggled, turning her gaze back to them. What do they see? They see mythical tattoos in purple and blue that only those who know of your old shrines would use as they are. They see the earthen skin, that they are female and they have no soul strength to measure, no soul intent to easily touch them? They can vanish and appear in plain sight if you dont look at them straight, they wear masks of wood, carved with patterns of clouds and water and carry metal weapons of ancient design no orc or invader could? The old UrVash continued to scowl nastily at all of them. Are you going to tell them? Lin Ling added with a grin. How will you do that? You are stuck in there, neither of us can send soul sense out and talking is only possible because of our intent. Will some orcs come here? And when they do, I ask again, what will you tell them at this juncture? You the old mage hissed, narrowing his eyes. Will you tell them that their talismanic symbols of one of their most mystical and important old gods are false? After everything that has happened here, with the tribulation, when the Peonies of Bright Fortune blossomed? And even if you do convince them that these two are false, can you convince them that everyone who carries those symbols is false? You seem to know things, so what happens if one of their old kin appears, an original, dancing through the days, singing to the night sky, walking as she wills between heaven and earth? Will you shoulder that calamity? Accept the condemnation of your people for misguiding them when really it is your hatred of humans that is poisoning everything? Pretty words, human girl. If I did not know you for what you are, a human, I might almost be swayed, but your words are worthless. A cute sentiment, but it is not their worth to you that matters, Lin Ling pointed out with a rather odd smirk, she felt. The old UrVash looked conflicted for a second, but recovered well she thought. Symbols are Power, Lin Ling went on, grinning broadly. If you pick up a rock and draw a yellow moon and a white bell to represent the Breaker. A green square with a flame in it for the Taker, is the rock the Breaker? Or the Taker for that matter, or are you going to denounce it as false just because it is not the original thing? Can only you adjudicate what is such a thing? I can only bow to you, who is a god that I did not see! The old UrVash scowled at her. You pretend to know some words. Lin Ling grinned broadly. You say that I am human and humans honour no oaths, that they cannot be Makers Dancers because of that Well, can you swear that on the golden flowers that bloomed here? The old UrVash actually opened and shut his mouth for a moment, veins standing out on his face. Words are power, are they not? she added, Or will you deny even that? Hypocritical old thing, are you even of the Ur? You the old UrVash snarled, angry at last. You have a nasty mouth on you brat. What pretence was it? Lin Ling smirked? Have I said any lies? You the old UrVash hissed again. Knowledge is power, she responded contritely. It is beholden upon us to use it well. The two of them watched this exchange dully. It was possible for her to see the old Lin Ling in this new one, and it was the old Lin Ling, from back in West Flower Picking townwho had a smart mouth and a talent for fast-talking people. This new older Lin Ling was it was hard not to be impressed in truth. She had delivered that whole spiel with just the right mix of condescension, abrasion, informative authority and amusement, right down to her manner and with a straight face to sell it to the old UrVash completely and in doing so thoroughly enraged him for some reason. She was very glad she was wearing the mask and the UrVash couldnt, apparently use his soul power or qi, or principle outside the barrier to catch their disbelief. As it was, Teng Chunhua was studiously still working on attempting to weaken the yang qi. If you can damage it to that extent, we can do this, Lin Ling said abruptly, standing up. I will strike it from the inside, you, from the outside. In that moment, she suddenly grasped why Lin Ling had been making the UrVash angry, because that anger was filtering through to her, subtly becoming her anger as well, which she was able to fuel Nodding, she stood and set herself again, channelling the power of that strength that she represented in the UrVash around here, and merged it with her qi, intent and mantra as best she could. {Echoes of the Mountain Lotus} She struck out, at the same instant that she connected with the barrier Lin Ling pushed her hand against the same point and roared a word that she barely grasped the intent of. Sunder The barrier recoiled between them, ripping open a hole about a metre across even as she was thrown back. Lin Ling blurred out through it in the instant before it collapsed, rolling in the grass with the momentum she had used. Sitting up, she shuddered, recovering her sword-staff and checking it for damage. The UrVash had an expression like he had just eaten dog shit, so probably he understood what she had just done as well. That was, unpleasant Lin Ling muttered, shaking her head. That was almost as bad as using the other one Wondering what she meant by that, presumably it was concerning another of those cries, she was relieved to see that there was no damage to the blade or haft, even though it was utterly mundane in every way as far as she could determine. How does a girl like you have an Aduminium-bladed spear... the UrVash in the barrier hissed. His eyes, however, betrayed glimmers of greed now as well. -Oh you are sooo dead if we can manage it, she scowled inwardly. I earned it, she said flatly. In the depths. So what now? Teng Chunhua asked, standing up and retreating back from the edge of the rapidly receding field of yang energy. We go find Han Shu, and see about getting his sword back, Lin Ling said with a sigh. What about him? she asked, pointing at the UrVash. He threatened to capture us and rape us for 100 years a few moments ago Not to mention he admitted he knew we were not UrVash. Did he now? Lin Ling narrowed her eyes. You didnt hear that? With his realm, he can pick and choose who hears what, Lin Ling frowned. However Now you look here, brat, the UrVash snarled, standing up at last. And you said your apprentice was the one who lacked control? the younger girl snickered, before turning back to the pair of them. Unfortunately, he is not something we can actually kill that easily. The Cultivators sealed him up within moments of appearing in a barrier and he is a Dao Immortal. Oh Teng Chunhua looked uneasy and she nodded grimly. That was not an opponent they could do anything about. So... What do we do about this old one? she asked. Lin ling stared back at him with an annoyed expression. There is no way he will swear an oath, at least not one he wont be able to break You know, Teng Chunhua frowned, lapsing back into formal Imperial Common, I recall the other ones with the drum, and that female one throwing green fire and also the one in red, but I didnt see this old UrVash do anything? Now that Chunhua mentioned it, that was an excellent point, she realised. If he was a Dao Immortal and fully attuned, he should have been able to handle most of the battle by himself, with no need for all of the loss of life on the UrVashs side. True, and he is clearly not someone with scruples she added, glaring at the old UrVash who was getting more annoyed by the second now. Lin Ling, who had also been staring at him again, frowning now, as if listening to something else? That is actually? Huh I see so its like that, she sighed suddenly. What do you mean? He isnt really here, Lin Ling said simply. He isnt here? she was confused now, as was Teng Chunhua. Well, there are a few things he could be, but a clone thats not likely, or a projection of intent, but thats also rather unlikely it seems, Lin Ling mused, walking over to the barrier and considering the UrVash who was scowling even more furiously now. There are a bunch of 7th and 8th circle arts and spells that can do that. Some lower realmed ones as well, but those have disadvantages and he was able to cast that damn lightning serpent which had 5 heads that should be a reflection of his power. Seventh? Eighth? Teng Chunhua signed. Lin Ling signed absently that that was just what Golden, Ancient and Dao Immortal were called here. Anyway, the first proper clone spell is in the 7th Circle, the advanced simulacrum and projections are 8th and 9th respectively, she continued, staring through the barrier. As they watched, she pushed her hand against the barrier and it rippled faintly, almost trying to pull her in. So thats how that works, Lin Ling nodded, retreating back to them. Youre not going to go in there, are you? she asked dully. What if he does something to you? Chunhua added. Hah. If it were so simple, everyone would do it, Lin Ling sighed. The old UrVash nodded sourly, Indeed, your knowledge is surprisingly robust, for a human girl. If it were so simple it would be a lot more common. But now you know the truth. What good will it do you? Narrowing his eyes, the old UrVash added with a sneer, or do you plan to come in here and play with this old fellow? Longevity Lingzhe please, Lin Ling signed, even as she replied, Knowledge is power, remember? She passed off a handful of hundred year old Lingzhe to Lin Ling who somehow absorbed them directly then walked towards the barrier that contained the old UrVash. As they watched, she walked right into it passing through it to stand in the same space as the UrVash. The UrVash laughed, Girl you are brave! Brand of- Bond Break. Even before she had fully stepped through the barrier, the words Lin Ling had spoken connected with the old UrVash somehow and he staggered as if punched. I-Impossible what did you? I broke the bond between you and the one you are possessing! Lin Ling explained with a cheerful smile. Your shard of consciousness and everything it knows is sealed in this spaceyour soul sense cant leave either. If you could get out, your main body would be a problem, certainly Grinning, she walked forward, even as the UrVash snarled and suddenly leapt for her. She stared as dully as Teng Chunhua as Lin Ling easily caught him and smashed him into the barrier. A 6th advancement sacrifice. I suppose it has to have a principle and something approaching an immortal foundation to withstand the strain of suppression. You were able to project your strength through the link to fool others, but with the link gone, youre stuck with the soul power of this body you are possessing. The old UrVash roared in rage and gathered qi around him. As they both watched, Lin Ling abruptly blurred at him and grabbed him by the throat again, staring at him with amusement. On the other hand Devour Vitality The old UrVashs scream was oddly silent as the words in the weird shifting language she couldnt quite grasp, sank into him. His body withered visibly and a heartbeat later the blurred form of a very wizened old UrVash made of shifting white mist swirled out of the husk, its maw stretching bizarrely, forming misty tentacles within it. As they looked on though, the terrible withering seemed to drag the misty, screaming form back into the body after a moment, which continued to thrash and blur bizarrely for a full half a minute longer. Lin Ling smashed it into the barrier twice, turning most of it to dust in the process and dislodging a glittering, translucent core that was still full of qi which she shoved into her storage talisman. How anticlimactic, Lin Ling sighed, staring at the remains. If Din Ouyeng realised he spent such an expensive talisman on sealing up a paper tiger, he would likely spit blood." After a moment, she gave them a mocking salute. On the bright side, Sir Mage, I almost replenished my soul power and your longevity and that of this poor UrVash were much more reasonable than those idiots. As they watched dully, Lin Ling absorbed the entire corpse and the robe into the talisman, leaving no trace it had ever been there. She shook her head and realised she had been staring. Are you going to stand there like an idiot? Or can you help me get out of here? Lin Ling deadpanned. Are you really Lin Ling? she asked dubiously. Lin Ling rolled her eyes. I thought we got that question out of the way when we tried to kick bits out of each other in the darkness and I poured yang blood all over you, while you tried to beat me half to death with a stone bowl. You make a fair point she sighed theatrically, not looking at Teng Chunhua. That said, Im still trying to get a handle on how my principle behaves, Lin Ling sighed, looking apologetic. Its a bit unpredictable at times. -Thats underselling it, she shuddered. Id have gone with intimidatingly scary and inscrutable. She didnt say that out loud though, and instead got her spear and repeated the process. Now the old UrVash was no longer among the living her connection to the other UrVash around here was much stronger she realised with some surprise. Lin Ling was also able to tear a much bigger hole through the barrier, as well, rather than doing a weird hoop jumping trick. What do we do about these? Chunhua asked, looking at the three empty barriers. You ask me, but who do I ask? Lin Ling shot back, then face-palmed at talking herself into a very obvious joke. Looking at them as well, she suddenly laughed. We can just leave them here, and let them pose a reasonably concerning riddle for the UrVash who come to clean things up. While Lin Ling spent a few minutes transforming back into a Makers Dancer with the help of Teng Chunhua, she scavenged the nearby battlefield for geararrows mainly. Annoyingly, there were next to no corpses of cultivators, and of those that were there, all had been thoroughly looted of everything valuable, especially storage rings. After a while, Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua also joined her and they managed to amass about 60 arrows that had black bone points on them and a few other spare weapons and other oddments. During this time, the battles in the distance continued to rage back and forth, but now they had moved at least two miles away and were clearly split into three fronts. I wonder why nobody is trying to flee this way? Lin Ling frowned after a while. Because the camp and that defensive line are trapped to the Avici hells and back, she observed wryly, tossing another broken bow away. She was just about to add that they could go check things out, when there was a twisting wave of spatial distortion that made her vision waver for a few seconds. Teleportation? Lin Ling muttered, staring around at the twisting, distorted landscape with a grim expression.

~ Cang Di C Aftermath near the Camps ~
Suppressing his inner rage, he retreated rapidly from the swirling maelstrom of spatial qi that was manifesting around the Jade Gate Courts group. It wasnt teleportation, not for them anyway, but it was absolutely aimed at screwing everyone else over. Two groups of attacking UrVash had already been ripped apart by the destabilizing space caused by the huge geomantic formation. He, who was stuck in another barrier, at least temporarily making that the eighth such attack, was pretty sure their goal at this point was to leave him here to get mobbed to death by the UrVash. Pulling out another Breaker Talisman, he used it to tear through it and shot straight for the camp where the source of his anger wasJiong Jiaying saw him coming and immediately retreated. The two other Ancient Immortals with her, who had ganged up to deal with Qing Dongmei, were not so lucky. He impaled the first one with a wave of severing-infused Spear Law and then sighed inwardly as the entire camp was isolated inside another barrier, a Sovereign Dao Cage, effectively shutting everyone else inside with him. After that, it took him one attack to clean up the trash and grab the Ancient Immortal and Qing Dongmei. You think you will the man, who had a beard and was clearly not a junior, for his bone age was well over 9000, rasped. He didnt bother to give the man time to finish, sending a withering pulse of qi through his body. It didnt destroy his foundation and discovered it was a talismanic avatar. Shaking his head, he turned to the other one, only for them to also vanish in a haze of qi, the child talisman of the avatar burning away to ash. The barrier itself was draining his qi away at a quite impressive rate as well. Walking over to Qing Dongmei, he dispelled the bindings on her, helped her up and passed her a spare robe without comment. Sorry she grimaced, massaging her temples, having recovered her modesty. Looking at her, he could see that the injury she had suffered, from the Jade Gate Court forcibly trying to implicate her in a tribulation no less, was unpleasant but not life-threatening in the short term. Its fine, they have been revealing all sorts of interesting tricks, he scowled, wondering how many more barriers they had. Certainly he was going to run out of breaker talismans and such before they did if it kept up like this. So I have noticed, she said sourly. We did manage to steal away the prisoners. My travelling companion agreed to do that. Ah, so that is some good news at last, he sighed again, in relief and sat down on a handy rock. Travelling companion being the one who used Wave Law? he added, thinking of the sandy haired woman with the scars and wondering if that was who she meant. Qing Dongmei looked conflicted for a moment, then nodded. She is someone capable, and she agreed to do her best to look after Liao Ying and the others but she doesnt like others prying. Stood there in the barrier, he watched as the Jade Gate Court rapidly retreated using the full strength of the geomantic formation to They both stared as something within the local alignments abruptly gave like a pinging thread and the entire alignment shattered. A vast wave of distorting qi rolled over the world as the spatial laws in the area collapsed outwards briefly before resetting themselves. The Dao Cage shattered like glass and the area around him distorted, even as he grabbed Qing Dongmei. When he finally felt capable of moving, he sat up and grimaced, because the piece of grassland they were sat in was not the same as before. Sweeping out his soul sense, he found nothing and groaned inwardly, because they were stuck inside another of the wardings that blocked it, it appeared. Uh. Qing Dongmei, sitting up and looking in the opposite direction, was decidedly pale in the face. Turning, he resisted the urge to spit bloodbarely. About two miles distant was a settlement with three sets of walls and various tall towers, set on a hill and surrounded by a very large swathe of agriculture and canals. Already, they had been spotted from the walls, because he could see archers pointing in their direction and hear distant warning bells. The banners on some of the towers were also familiar having been carried or daubed on various UrVash in the battle. How many demons do you reckon there are in there? he asked dully, doing a quick count in his head that suggested maybe 15-20,000 at a bare minimum. Far too many, she grimaced, then immediately ducked as an arrow slashed through the air and hit a nearby tree.

~ Kun Juni, Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua C Aftermath of the Camps ~
It took the distortion some ten minutes to dissipate to a level where she could take a few steps without wanting to vomit. All they could do was sit there in silence, focusing on keeping their qi in order and not doing anything particularly complex with it. Finally, it was Lin Ling who spoke, looking a bit pale in the face. Did they just try to teleport and have it explode in their faces? Lin Ling muttered. She could only nod, as did Teng Chunhua, because that was really what it looked like, even to her inexpert eyes. That said, it appears to have thoroughly ruined their traps within the camp, Teng Chunhua observed, a bit wanly, pointing over in that direction. Its also scattered them quite widely, she noted with a shudder. The other two nodded grimly. All over the hollow there were shimmering, shifting wards that had been displaced outwards. The spatial disruption had, it seemed, thoroughly warped all of the surroundings a second time and the sense of inauspicious disorganisation was quite disturbing. I guess we can only wait for it to stabilize, she said after a long moment, looking this way and that and really not fancying any attempt at going anywhere. Uhuh, Lin Ling sighed, and started to nibble on a mushroom she had purloined off Teng Chunhua presumably. That process took less time than she expectedit was only mid-afternoon by the time the last of the wards dissipated, consumed by the distorted alignments somehow, which were also restoring themselves with remarkable speed. Even so, it was mid-afternoon before she felt confident that they could walk up the shallow slope and not step in something lethally unpleasant. Arriving at the area overlooking the battlefield, she saw with Bright Lotus Eye what could only be described as chaos. Twisting currents of nearly invisible qi were still surging everywhere, with ghostly shadows locked within them seeming to reflect other scenes or locations somehow. The sense of inauspicious landscape disorganisation was also really quite profound. They stood in silence, looking at the mess. The point of whatever had happened was They are actually running away, Lin Ling spoke up, pointing off to their right. She squinted in that direction and saw that yes, the large majority of what looked like the Jade Gate Court were indeed still retreating, being harried by the combined forces of several groups of UrVash based on the distant flashes of explosions. Well, thats a pity, Teng Chunhua grumbled. Id hoped they might have turned themselves into fish or something. We should be so lucky, she agreed, thinking back on that infamous incident with one of the Blue Water City Gates where a maintenance on it had been botched somehow and 600 people had been temporarily turned into carp. Looking elsewhere, she could see that the battle was mostly finished in the other directions. All around them, carrion scavengers were starting to arrive, likely lured by the glut of free food. Quite a few of the corpses were beginning to emit death qi as well. The UrVash were starting to return as well, two bands were gathering up dead in the distance by the lake and another few were on the next hill, collecting things like arrows. It didnt look like the prisoners were with the Jade Gate Court, between what was being yelled earlier and what those cultivators said, but even so she sighed, turning to Lin Ling. They dont appear to be, the other woman mused, still squinting into the distance. Is your eyesight that good? she blinked. Yes, and they are suppressing soul sense over them now; see those two banners off to the right, and the third on the plains beyond the lake? Lin Ling added. She looked in that direction and saw what Lin Ling meant. There were several groups of robed figures with mobile altars that were guarded by several elite bow-wielding UrVash. Then how are you? Teng Chunhua asked, looking confused. I can see at a reasonable distance, Lin Ling shrugged. There is nobody there that looks like Han Shu, Ruo Han, Liao Ying or Jin Chen or Hao Jun for that matter. I guess they could be disguising them, but based on what you said earlier about them being grasped by another faction I still think we should check, she grimaced, hating herself for saying it, but it was better to do so while they were close and pressured than find that they were fooled later. Fair enough, Lin Ling nodded, not really contesting matters too much. It didnt take them long to catch up to the battle, and with soul sense suppressed it was quite easy to sneak through, compared to how it had been before. Most of those here, she noted, were not wearing golden flowers, which was an interesting distinction in its own right. She guessed they were later arrivals or reinforcements. The Jade Gate Court and their other allied forces were a scattered hodgepodge of formations, many the worse for wear. In the end, the answer fell into their lap, because two groups did get captured and it was easy for them to snag two prisoners, already bound, and question them. Lin Ling did that, using a strange symbol, and they did further confirm that the leaders were enraged that the various prisoners had been spirited away by the bitches from the Nine Auspicious Moonsthe women in whiteand another cultivator who was clearly after treasures and such. That was a familiar refrain, she was finding. Leaving the two cultivators to their fate, she retraced their steps and in doing so found two more branching trails of fleeing cultivators on the outskirts of the battlefield and scattered evidence of combat, but no corpses and little blood. What was clear, though, was that the groups appeared to be somewhat reconverging. Three sets of trails were all heading off due east while another two went north east and two north. The portion of the battlefield beyond the camps, between the two lakes, held several more scattered ruins and much evidence of the ferocity of the fight, but had also been picked clean. Groups of UrVash were moving here and there, collecting corpses, scavenging weapons and generally clearing up. On the far hill, there were several sets of fires burning where the dead were being cremated. Its impressive how fast that has gone up, she observed regarding a shrine-like tower of rocks on the hill. Fervour is a remarkable thing, Lin Ling replied, a bit sadly she thought. Teng Chunhua just nodded in silence. They stood and watched for a while as the UrVash there daubed golden flowers on the rocks of the tower. The skulls of the fallen were being painted with golden flowers, post cremation she saw, and being reverentially placed within the towers of stone. The ashes were mixed into the yellow ochre or just scattered around the towers themselves. All around, UrVash wearing golden flowers and blue spirals were dancing and chanting. To their left, she could see another being erected and another set of funeral pyres. There as well UrVash were dancing and drumming, singing gutturally. Most of the UrVash who had fought in the early part of the battle now sported golden flowers, and, as she watched a few, were getting very shirty with others who appeared to be later arrivals who were also painting them on. They watched until someone actually spotted them, which was rather odd. UrVash fell silent in almost every direction, a few actually bowed down and wept, while others just daubed even more golden war paint onaround their eyes mainly, as if simply the act of seeing them was important. So symbols are important huh Teng Chunhua muttered, shivering slightly. She nodded, understanding what the other woman meant, because she could feel strength in the connection with the UrVash, the reverence, the awe and the wonder. It was like being stared at by small children, or somehow people whose lives you had just remade with a gift or something. Hold up your weapon, Lin Ling said drily. Then plant it in the ground. Frowning, she did so, while Teng Chunhua and Lin Ling unslung spears from their backs. All around the UrVash roared, almost as one, and stamped their feet. Stupid old orc, he deserves this misfortune! Lin Ling snickered, then turned and shot off into the grass, leaving the ridgeline. Nodding, she followed, as did Teng Chunhua. Behind them, the chanting and the drumming intensified. Chapter 106 – Adjustment
The greed of those who seek knowledge beyond their ken tends to know few boundaries. This is especially true when considering the millennia-long efforts to unpick the treasures left in the long and complex shadows of those who managed to crawl out of the ruin of the Heroic Age and yet endured despite all that those great powers could shovel on them. For, just as so many have fallen into darkness forgetting that what you bind may also bind you, it is even truer to say that it is rarely the things we do not know that ruin us, but rather the things we know for certain.
~Astoria Galadris Belmont, Principal Arch Magister of the Green Tower.

~ Han Shu - ??? ~
The black cracks finally receded, or at least vanished to a point where he could not detect them, though Origin remained sitting there staring at the darkness above in silence. Time It was hard to say it if moved or not in truth, so after a while, when he felt confident, he got up and went for a walk around the strange shadowed space. It was mostly as he recalled, but there were subtle differences. The plinths were gone C replaced by shadowed altars that almost resembled temples or maybe mausoleums, statues now seated before their entrances. There were still twelve but any trace of the weapons was gone, beyond the ones the figures themselves occasionally held. Now though, they all had other symbols associated with them as well. Most were seated, but others were reclining, or standing. Their forms were strange, almost lifelike, all deeply unsettling to look upon and, other than Origin and Divide, refused to linger in his memory beyond the vaguest sense of majesty and occasionally dread. Divides statue, reclining naked as he had seen her before, dark hair carved of some kind of nearly black-red stone, her skin pale and luminescent white, had two swords in white and black stone. She herself held in her left hand a strange, twisting object that hurt his eyes just to look upon it C it was gold, that much he gathered, and shifted forms almost at random as she contemplated it and he moved to look at it from different angles. At her feet was a pitch black jar of wine and a basket of red-gold fruit. In her other hand, she held a lantern in the shape of a clay lamp graven in twists of black and white stone, holding a golden flame. Origins statue was similar, carved of white stone, dark hair falling across her shoulders. Though she was naked, darkness cloaked it in strange ways, giving the impression of robes, even where they were none. Beside her throne, which swept up behind her like dark wings, was a bow, a long sword and a shield. Even her face was somehow obscured, his gaze always drawn to the swirling yantra pattern that adorned her brows, resembling something like a constellation or maybe a crescent moon. In her right hand, she held a lantern that was carved like a pale lotus, but at its heart the flame was like a black moon, a flawless sphere of darkness that held an unsettling corona that merged with the petals of the lotus. In her left, the gown of shadows twisted as she gestured towards the flame. Behind and between the ring of twelve temples were what looked like shadowed walls that rose, black on black to blend into whatever was above, within the strange, blacker than black sky. In the middle of the space was a large tree-like pillar, its trunk carved into twelve faces, its branches vanishing into darkness above. On each of those faces he did find representations of the weapons, along with scenes carved around them that put him in mind of those he had seen before. There were also hundreds if not thousands of strange, shifting symbols that flowed through the contours of the pillar. Looking at individual faces was okay, he found, but if he accidentally looked at the whole thing his eyes unfocused almost immediately and he found he had to sit down. How how come it looks like this now? he asked at last, arriving back near Origin, trying not to accidentally look at the whole thing. It is not designed to be looked at by someone with your perceptive capabilities, Origin said after a moment, still not looking away from the sky. That could be said of this whole place in truth, she added after a moments further contemplation and a soft sigh. This place is as much a reflection of how others see us as how we see ourselves. Such things are frequently over-complex and not always how we would hope either How come the other temples are almost unviewable? he added, glancing at the other four on this side. Of them, only one was even easily discernible as more than a shadow C a woman holding a sword in her left hand, a spear reclining against the side of her throne that looked remarkably similar to Junis albeit with a longer handle. In her hands was a twisting void of a lamp that was like an hourglass of shadows carved so finely he had a hard time even seeing it clearly. The aura she gave off was one of inevitability, with a depth to it that made his mind shake with dread. They are not, currently in residence, I guess you could say. It is a pain, because those three in particular, she waved at the three shadowy temples with their barely visible figures Those three are the ones most invested in this current incarnation of here. He wasnt sure what to make of that, so just nodded, before remembering to ask the other thing. The people? Oh them? she nodded. You cant see them because they are just Soul Imprints and you have no means to perceive them as you currently are. With a wave of her hand, the space around them shifted faintly C the darkness intensifying somehow. The nearest of those forms he recalled seeing before reappeared. To his Mortal eyes they now looked strange and warped, presumably because he was unable to see their qi. Some looked terrible, others fair, but all those with line of sight on him now had a haunted hunger in their eyes. A sense of greed and desperation in their gazes that made his skin crawl. They can see us? he blurted out, trying to look away. You thought them dead? Origin said with a hint of amusement. They are trapped here, for eternity, their consciousness lingering on C to them, you are a tasty snack, a hope with which they might escape their torment. Why? he frowned. What did they do to deserve such a fate? Mostly, they annoyed things they should not have, she laughed a bit mockingly. Do not feel sorry for them, there are no innocents here, even the best of them were fools or utterly insane. Do they actually have a hope of leaving here? he added, finally managing to look away from a purple robed man with brown hair and an oiled beard whose face was locked in an expression of profound disbelief, even as his eyes felt like they wanted to devour him whole. Leave? Here? They are utterly insane, deluded as well, in thinking they might be freed. Maybe if they kowtowed three times and cried out for home but they are frozen, and none of them have any arms or legs! she smirked. Looking back at them he realised to his immense shock, that that detail was in fact true. Their forms were shrouded in darkness, giving them a faintly ephemeral look, but few had feet, just melting into the firmament. Their physical bodies are long gone, lost in other places. Reading between the lines of that, he guessed her earlier answer was a bit of a dark joke, but it did make him wonder what they might actually need to do? You wonder how they could genuinely escape here? she murmured, reminding him, yet again, that inner thoughts didnt really exist unless Divide was there for some reason. Yes? he nodded, trying not to look uneasy. If it is not forbidden to ask? Hah it is no secret, she laughed, a trifle unpleasantly, truth be told. The way left to them is to correctly acknowledge their faults and pass on, entering the next life to start over. So they linger here because? They believe heaven has left a way! she laughed, rolling her eyes in derision. As I said, they are utterly insane, and hope is as much their cage as anything else C truly it was the last stone cast in that ancient conflict, but easily the most deadly. He found that viewpoint oddly disturbing C quite terrifying actually Hope as a weapon? Origin nodded, although didnt explain directly, just adding, You can consider this a valuable lesson actually. While the heavens do leave a way because nothing is truly unsolvable, what that way is, is merely a matter of perspective. If you really annoy the wrong person, well consider your own circumstances and how that is unfolding. Shuddering, he could only nod as the figures faded away. It was a curious, and quite elucidating, view into how that kind of thing worked in the eyes of a clearly ancient and powerful being who had a distinctly different world view from humanity in some ways, despite having many of their more colloquial trappings. So what is this place called? he asked after a long pause. A fucking tomb, Origin grumbled. A mausoleum to my sisters bad taste in interior design, bent by aeons of others impressing a certain viewpoint from the outside. Its original name was the Throne of Extinction. Extinction? he failed to hide the concern in his voice at that. And this is why names are not helpful at times, she sighed, seeming amused. Your view on Extinction is just a facet on the whole. Extinction is just a part of the Samsara, as you call it. You could call it the Throne of Origin as well, but that meaning has been quite thoroughly suppressed and warped as to also be nearly pointless. Almost as much as the Throne of Gifts or the Throne of Change have at this point. Looking around, and turning over what she was implying, he suddenly wondered Isnt that awfully like Yin and Yang in their most fundamental forms? Creation and Destruction Beginnings and Endings? It is, she nodded. Although the Throne of Yin and Yang also exists C Yin and Yang are actually more holistic, and a different Throne in some sense. To your mind, this would be called the Throne of Primordial Creation and Destruction. The thrones of Yin and Yang are pretty famous in their own right C they take the form of a pair of black and white jade pendants that were birthed from the primordial intent of the ebb and flow of the Star Ocean. A facet of the Jewel of Celestial Flow is buried down here, incorporated into a genuine reliquary, not like the copy a part of my self was sealed to C she takes the form of a spear As Origin spoke, a swirling weapon manifested briefly out of the darkness C a haft eight paces long with a curved blade maybe a metre in length, a white and black tassel around it. The jewel is part of the weapon? he asked, curious now, because this was the first time she had really spoken about such existences. Hah suddenly I regret opening this doorway for you! Origin chuckled. The spear itself and the facet of the jewel within is famous, or infamous if you like C its root of power relates to Yin and Yang in their forms, regarding the ebb and flow of creation and destruction using the harmonious cycles between them. The original jewels though those are sought-after treasures and rarely leave their inner universe in the tumultuous heart of the Star Ocean. Anyone capable of reaching them would know enough to not have designs on them. Like the shades you showed me earlier? he added, resisting looking at where some of the nearer ones had been with a shudder. Yes, Origin nodded. But if you arehere? he frowned, wondering how to put the slightly weird thought that had just slipped through his mind That is a surprisingly intuitive question to have, Origin said, replying even as he tried to work out how to easily ask if there was more than one throne of the samsara? Yes, there are. There are different interpretations of the same thing in different eras, even in the same era. Which is supreme and how that is calculated is not a thing you need be concerned about though, Origin added pensively. Different interpretations hold sway in different places; here your interpretation of the supreme samsara is a bit different and we have no interest in rising to that battle. We were driven to twice. Neither ended as anyone hoped, and although some of us ruled for a time, those of us here were never beloved by others as some were, nor were we ever beholden on the goodwill and needs of those lesser than us. She trailed off, sounding almost wistful. That was long ago though, and far from here C better that we live in solitude. I just wish they would not have determined that we live in this solitude! she waved a hand at the rather sinister surroundings. If you want a relatable analogy, this place is a shared abode that requires a consensus to make substantial changes to. The three who you can barely see over there want to keep it like this, because it reminds them of the past and the one who made it and the time it was made in. Divide, who has been in here for basically forever, has been angling to change it because not only is it dour and maudlin, but it has a lack of a view and nothing to do. I, who was largely stuck as a stupid sword for an unconscionable length of time, am a bit more patient than she. It, it comes with our natures but would also be quite happy to see it changed. It was never her intention for it to sit like this for eternity and it looked nothing like this back then. He wasnt sure what to say to that C it made sense, but the idea that a bunch of ancient beings had house-sharing issues was You find it disturbingly mundane she added with a weary laugh. I cannot blame you, but not everything must be earth-shattering in its origins. The issue really is that those three spend so little time here, that the place is effectively like the room of a relative who they can re-enter to remind themselves of others now long gone. Scowling, she stared harder at the ceiling. Now, to keep that analogy going, it has rats in the ceiling and a leak in the floor, but the other grieving relatives refuse to redecorate because that wasnt the point in their eyes, the run down state reflects their mood and they, who are not having to watch the rats and mop up the flooding, also expect us to understand. So why? Why do we? she sighed again. Several reasons. If you want to be facetious, there was a certain emotional phase; even we are not immune to self-pity on occasion. This place is a reflection of our hearts and also how others see us. While we have never been beholden to others and were not made as some were, or brought about as others, ever have folk sought to understand us and put personification to the things we represent. When you add in, over the aeons, those aforementioned outside perspectives and such, it had just acquired more and more of the trappings of a mausoleum. He could understand that aspect, but it was weird to see it play out with a bunch of ageless ancient entities instead of grieving relatives. He stared at her, because an introspective ancient entity was not Even you are doing so, she chuckled, even if you do not know it and cannot help it. Some, arrogant descendants, might seek to change it, to make you see what they wish, because you view them, and that would be in their eyes a privilege. That is why you saw what you saw before Because I accessed this place through that sword? Which was a key? He glanced at her statue, wondering It is a symbol; the statues are complex. Do not dwell on them overly, she said with another sigh. Yes, however. You saw what you saw because of what kind of thing they invoked that aspect of me into. I was a key to a prison, that they wanted to have a lock no evil could break C and what greater lock than the primordial samsara, turning eternal. The way she said the last words were almost mocking, again. And now you will wonder, again, what I am, she shook her head, still not ever having looked at him. He swallowed, a trifle nervously, because that had been preying on his mind. Divide was somewhat esoteric That is underselling it, Origin actually laughed properly. My little sister defies a comfortable definition, almost as much as I do Long have people sought to put names to us, importance and such. Even when their better instincts should tell them otherwise. A disproportionate number have ended up here as well one way or another. Somehow, he got the weird feeling that he was also included in that. It hasnt ended badly for all of them she added, suddenly sounding a bit defensive He decided to say nothing to that, recalling that Divide had said he was not the first resident here. The way she had couched it didnt seem to imply that the others had met bad ends either. After that, Origin largely seemed disinclined to engage in further chitchat, just continuing to stare up at the darkness, almost as if daring it to try something. He looked up at it as well for a while, but could see no sign of the lightning or the black cracks. All he got as a sense of feeling utterly dwarfed by the cavernous void. Eventually, he went over to the pile of food, which had replenished itself with more roots and such and carefully scooped some water out of the bowl that now held it, taking care not to disturb some of the silt in the bottom. Today he noted there was fish not meat, so that basically predicated a fire, which was possible, thankfully. There was a large pile of brushwood beyond the table, all of it bone dry and resinous. He could probably eat the fish raw, but it would not be that pleasant. Having to eat and drink periodically was surprisingly taxing in this place, he was discovering C mainly because it was easy to lose track of time in its unchanging state. Despite having only walked around a bit, sat in meditation for a while and talked to Origin a few times, he had trouble saying if a few hours or days had passed. The act of preparing the food was a helpful time-waster in any case, helping to distract him from the potential circumstances beyond this place. Origin had outright refused to talk about those, saying that it was better for him to just worry about himself, in here, but it was impossible for him not to worry C both about Lin Ling and Juni, and also about Ruo Han and the He cut off his thoughts as a sense of feeling watched made his skin prickle. Looking around, he didnt think it was Origin C she was still watching the sky C and there was nobody else here either. Sighing, he went back to chopping vegetables to make a fish soup, pondering the series of events that brought him here. By the time that was all done and he had spent some more time wandering about, just looking at things and trying not to be unnerved by ambience, he found himself back by Origin with another question, one only tangentially related to current events, he hoped. Can I ask why the UrVash hate humans so much? Mmm Origin hummed pensively. I am not really the best one to ask about that; its more Divides kind of thing. The grudge is old though, and somewhat multi-layered. Oh he sighed, feeling a bit down for some reason. The silence that radiated from her was almost oppressive in its own right for a moment, before she spoke again. Fine, I guess I see the problem. You are not sure what, if anything, to do, and the nature of this place means you cant really find things to do? He grimaced, looking apologetic. I tried sitting in meditation, but my thoughts just wont settle. I was never good at that, even if people thought I was rather laid back. Well, I guess explaining ancient history of a land far from here is a good way to pass the time in an uncomplicated manner, she sighed, pulling a jar of wine out of nihility and taking a swig. He tried not to look either embarrassed or awkward at that, but she just waved her hand, conjuring a bench out of nowhere for him to sit on. Regarding the UrVash, their grudge against humans in the most recent instance is because they are where they are, although like all sorry tales, there is more than enough blame to go around. The Ur Peoples have their origin in the ancient city of Ur where they were made in the image of the Children of Keramos, the Urukhal, who are now mainly known as UrKhal, owing to some strange naming convention she sighed and shook her head, before continuing. Those ancient sorcerer lords C beings you would call Venerates, I guess C raised up servant peoples after their ancestor Keramoss great achievement of giving life to clay. They bound them to various roles: the Vash were warriors, the Inan and Sarun served their creators like they were gods or worked as diplomats, the Akan tended fields and made crafts and such. Their caste overlords exploited them and they grew wealthy on these achievements, conquering others and amassing great wealth. In any case, there were some wars and the various tribes of Ur were freed from their bondage or captured by others. A few stuck around and fought or carved out their own niches, but some managed to find ancient remnants of the Urukhal through their gestalt links that the Sorcerer Lords of Ur had successfully implanted in their own tribes of Ur. Those ancient arts led them to a distant land, adrift in time, where they made a new home for themselves, unknown to almost all. Entirely separate to that and much later, there was a huge war that brought about an end to the era of human history on Aertha Sol called The Heroic Age. In the aftermath of that, various powers fled and formed Aertha Majoris in the hope of escaping the waning power of the world or just to get away from the new world order which was very big on an our way or burn philosophy to ruling. Unfortunately, while making a new supreme world from scratch is not that hard, the stupid buggers decided to take a few shortcuts. For their template, they went hunting to the antiquity of Aertha Sol and picked an era bounded by various natural catastrophes that had basically scrubbed the world clean and lifted it wholesale C scrubbing the world of that era clean of all life in a vast crumbling natural apocalypse for millions of years. Wait their actions caused the very apocalypse they selected to? Somewhat its complicated, Origin sighed. At any rate, the era they picked was unbeknownst to them, the one that the peoples of Sun, Sea and Stars had first emerged in and also where the fleeing tribes of Ur had wound up. Neither were particularly amused as I am sure you can imagine. So the refuge they sought got dragged back? he muttered, not sure if he should be impressed or aghast at that level of bad luck. If youre wondering how they got to be so unlucky? The Ur peoples in the service of their Sorcerer overlords did quite a few rather scummy things and offended a fair few old powers. The curses directed at those overlords mostly fell on them instead C they were after all viewed as disposable. When you add in their ancestral connection to the Urukhal and the debacle around The Defiler, the whole thing is just a succession of people lifting stones to throw at others only to drop them on themselves. By the time my awareness of them came to the fore with the creation of Undrehallan by an obscure group of mystics who were hunting down and imprisoning a group called the Longevity Cult, I think Aertha Majoris had been occupied for about five millennia. Our kind do not need or really desire interaction with the lower orders C it is unfortunate that our power has always fascinated the wrong sort, and I found a shard of myself bound to the prison they made. From what I understand though, those controlling forces had also come to Aertha Majoris and were seeking to conquer it as well, although with mixed success. The various powers didnt see eye to eye and Human Empires spend as much time fighting themselves as they do others, as do elves for that matter. In any case, the Ur got the short end of a very pointy stick C those on the central continent were seized within a generation. The great powers that seized those lands served a very dangerous old bastard and also had a fascination with the trappings of both my clan and the clan of the woman who most here consider to be mother. As such, the strength of those old Sorcerers was always on their minds, even if they despised everything they actually stood for. On the northern continent though, the land is, as you have seen, not exactly hospitable or easy to deal with. The human forces settled the middle and mostly left the UrVash and UrInan to their own devices until evidence of Mana Lodes in the Dark Peaks in the north-west of the continent came to light. At that point, several enterprising families banded together and effectively began a huge crusade to seize them. It took them about a thousand years, but in the end, they colonised the coast, seized the most profitable areas and in the process drove the UrInan into the depths. The UrVash escaped into the jungles or hid in the centre of the planes, trusting to the powerful, ancient alignments of the land to shelter them. I am guessing it didnt go as they expected? he asked. No No, it did not It went as basically nobody expected, Origin sighed. The Humans of another vestigial influence of the ''Heroic Age'', the ''Eternal City'' did what decadent empires do and imploded C in the process they gave birth to a third face for the ancient calamity called the Defiler. When the dust settled, the Orcnas had re-arisen. Akalaraltis, the Lord of Corpses, had nearly obliterated a third of the western side of the central continent. Asuraerleth of the Six Eyes who you met, obnoxious brat that she is, had basically ruined the human-occupied areas along the western coast of the northern continent for a generation as repayment for another ancient grudge and the UrVash were firmly in the sights of the new powers in control of the lands all around. Much as in the central continent, it was a short, sharp, brutal war and by the time they were done, about 10 million UrVash were imprisoned in a vast Arborundum Mine beneath the Dark Veils called Undergrove where they were exploited for their labour at first, but then just used as blood sport by the forces in control of those lands to train their successor generations and temper their strength. So how did they end up here? he asked when she finally fell silent again and took another swig of wine. There was another disaster, this one purely fiscal as I understand it C the Dukes, whose families controlled those lands, ran up huge debts waging pointless, if popular, foreign wars on the other side of the world and ran away to join the powers on the Central Continent, leaving behind a ticking bomb of a spirit vein mine and a prison full of severely abused, enraged and partially demonified non-humans. The new dynasty tried to make amends C intending to repatriate many to the southern continent C but before that could happen, subversive agents, in order to inconvenience the new dynasty, spread various tales and there was a massive revolt. "In effect, the same people who had ruined them, now sprung them out of their prison C many rampaged across the surface, taking up strongholds in the mountains to the north of the plains you traverse, but most just fled into the endless tunnels and darkness beneath them and waged a vicious war of retribution on anyone else they could for just over a millennium, until the collapse happened. I imagine that a bunch of them close to the surface escaped during that catastrophe C a thing which I know next to nothing about in terms of the specifics unfortunately C and, when the dust settled, by some good fortune set themselves up here, Origin finished. More than that, you likely have to ask Divide when she comes back. Suddenly I feel kind of sorry for them, he muttered. You would be on a very small list, Origin said with a disgusted expression. The UrVashs old ancestors excel at repaying gratitude with grudges. A few have understandings with Divide, but most are just as power-hungry and unscrupulous as everyone else. They learned the secrets of their ancient forbears and had no scruples using those same magics as the Sorcerer Lords of Ur did. So why did that UrVash break the sword? he added. Wouldnt it have been better to leave you as you were? Origin was silent for a long moment, then laughed. Yes, it would C that little brat was stupid, let her arrogance and her knowledge lead her astray. Few end up falling afoul of us because of what they dont know; mostly it is the things they know for sure that thoroughly damn them. She seems to have managed to evict my little sister, whose statue you see over there. I suspect she feared I was Divide C she has had links to a few uncouth bastards over the years, that Starkadr among them. Grimvak and her ilk just want power. Probably she feared that if I was Divide I might be wielded by Starkadr or something. The vast twisting of everything played a part as well C it is just regrettable that you find yourself here, although that is also a bit of good fortune in a way. It is? he asked, rather sceptically. You have your life, and you have favour with us. Even gods would give their firstborn children a few actually did she scowled for a moment, for that kind of good fortune. The sensation of being watched returned for a brief moment and he shivered, feeling like something was peering down the back of his neck Faugh Origin sighed abruptly, the darkness intensifying slightly. What is taking her so long! He wasnt sure, in the end, how long it took Divide to return in real terms. He had eaten maybe ten meals and meditated for a long time in between, occasionally plagued by the sense of being watched as time went by. Origin chatted a bit more about this and that, explaining a few further details about the UrVash and their ancient history. The ancient being that the eagle tribe had summoned was indeed something akin to a Roc, although it also had a closer link, Origin confided, to the origins of the blood in Lin Ling. She didnt talk much about that though, and in fact steered clear of any topic related to him, his circumstances, or circumstances outside quite aggressively. {I thought sister was kidding when she said we picked up a guest.} The words shifted through the place all of a sudden, accompanying two figures who shifted out of their statues in a strange manner. The first was Divide, the second was the tall, pale woman with hair so dark red she fancied it almost black. Her eyes were dark as well, like eclipsed suns, but the corona around the irises was a fiery red. Is this your settle down and adopt cats phase, big sister? her voice modulated slightly and the ethereal edge vanished, even as the woman acquired a dark, shadowy robe in the same style as Origin and Divide. Ha. Ha, Origin snarked back. He is here because I dislike seeing people die pointless and avoidable deaths. Given his previous state and my inadvertent part it in, if Id left him not only would he have been unable to pass over C unless I killed him myself C but all our karmas would have been subtly corrupted, irrespective of what I did at that point, just for being associated with the injustice of the act. How? the new arrival asked dully. A bunch of mortal humans are in the process of doing what mortal humans do when you give them a veritable cornucopia of tools to warp, distort and disturb the natural alignments of the causal construct. Do I need to draw you pictures and join them with red Elysian linen thread? Origin growled. No its fine the new arrival sighed, while Divide just ignored them both, went over to the table and swiped a fruit to munch. Listening to the exchange, he suppressed a shiver. She had talked about that before, but her comment just there had reinforced that point, which he had not really dared to ask and rather aggressively not thought about. Because he had actions with her, had whatever had been done been inadvertently exacerbated slightly because his worlds governing forces-? -Obviously. Yes, Origin said, casting him a sideways look. And yes, I am stronger than them, but thats not necessarily a blessing. His skin prickled, thinking about that strange, disturbing memory of the devouring chill in the void. Would that have been an eternity close to the other phantoms here? -But I was basically blameless or I assume so, unless being lucky Yes, that does count! Divide said cheerfully. The heavens you come from are fucked up beyond belief. Almost as bad as places where the Ecclesiarchs and the Hierophants hold proper sway. How do you know that? he mumbled, as much to distract himself from that casual revelation. And how does the heaven leaves a way thing factor in? The way would be that you accept your fate and become their puppet for nine generations, giving everything to them, and at the end you get to go into reincarnation, Origin sighed. Just because that saying exists, doesnt mean the way is at all good. Anyway, myshelf, and libble sis here, the two of us, are still outside, Divide said, speaking about a mouthful of the fruit before swallowing. I am in the vestige at the heart of the great mount as you call it, while little sis here is in the depths of the under-realm It was the 5th layer beneath, I think? Yes, Im a lot further down, thanks to that cunt of an orc witch. The dancing spiders make for miserable company. The other two stared at her for a moment, before Divide just shook her head. Anyway, there is little to stop us seeing the way your world works if we desire it. That said, I stopped watching when that mortal world got lifted up C it was giving me a headache, and Yin Eclipse as you call it is already a handful to watch without seeing how fucked up the world beyond it is. You can see outside? he asked, shocked somehow at that, even though he felt he perhaps shouldnt be. Somewhat, Origin shrugged. Divide is the only one who can do it easily, though most of us can choose to do so for short moments. The issue is that doing so radically lessens the suppression. It also makes the mountain within more visible to difficult, prying eyes, Divide sighed. Mostly I spend my time making sure that the things below dont get enough momentum to crawl out, and that the mountain itself slips by without anyone who might actually be able to get into the eye taking an interest. More for their self-preservation than anything else. For the sake of just ignoring the outside world, the outside world can be subtly directed to ignore this place which stops us having to waste effort mopping up problems left and right. Its hardly infallible though, the younger sister sighed. This place is bad enough when you consider half the things, artefacts and entities scattered in the surface zones never mind the things that are sealed in the ruinous depths by me, or the other three in the shards or the old bell. Let alone the shit that came down when it fell. Origin glanced back at him, with an amused expression. To trot out another analogy C the whole of Yin Eclipse is like a huge manor estate. Once it was big and opulent and well-tended, but now, its old and leaky and there are crazy people in the basement. The outer walls are still strong as anything, but its innards are old and dilapidated, smashed about in a few regional wars C oh and it fell out of the sky onto its current plot in a freak whirlwind or something. Most of the original occupants died in the landing and the place is now hideously overgrown with weeds because the remaining occupants C people like us C are largely too busy keeping an eye on the crazy downstairs, trying to fix up the few remaining liveable buildings and also ensuring that the neighbours, who are either curious about their new neighbour or want to come see if there is anything of worth in the ruin, dont cross the perimeter. Or if they do that they dont find the buildings inside. If we have to stop that, to look at what the neighbours are actually doing, like properly, the crazy downstairs is liable to come crawling, slithering or shuffling up the basement steps, or skulk out of a drain somewhere. The suppression is you? he stared at the three of them blankly, just unable to comprehend that. Yep! Divide nodded far too cheerfully, seemingly amused by the fact that he was now having to hold his hands to stop them from shaking. There is a bit more to it than that, but you can consider it as something like our soul senses, focused on a very specific bit of dimensional real estate. It is mainly pressure from me, but there is a fair amount of Sister Causal. Never call me that again, the other woman said, with an expression of mock horror and mild annoyance. If I am Origin, she can be Cetana, Origin said, cutting off both of them. The other woman, Cetana, considered this for a moment, before sighing and nodding. It will do. The weird grammar is hidden by a language barrier at least. Thinking about the lay faith and the cycle of the samsara, along with what Origin had said before, he could only stare at them respectfully. After a long moment, he caught himself and, cupping his hands, bowed deeply to Cetana. Han Shu meets Lady Cetana. He isnt as surprised at that revelation as I thought Divide pouted. Origin looked at her sideways. We talked about the samsara earlier although not in detail. That is another reason why this place needs a redecoration, Divide sniffed, even if it is somewhat nostalgic to be back where we are. He got the impression she meant the grassy plains outside, which raised an interesting possibility Even if the sword was just a thing is the core of this place also somehow in the place we were? This is a disturbingly smart cat you picked up, sister, Cetana said finally. Divide gave a snort of a laugh and sat down on the edge of the table to avoid having a proper laughing attack. Not for the first time, he found he was not at all sure how he viewed being compared to a cat. Well, he has several lives, so there is that in favour of the comparison, Divide giggled. Running through them fast though! He wasnt sure he liked that either somehow. Viewing humans as pets is not a healthy mentality to follow, Origin said blandly. But they view us as tools at best, or at worst things to be dominated and refined Our lesser Kith and Kin were C are C terrorized by them in this regard, and have been since the second generation, pretty much, Cetana said sourly, sitting down on another couch that appeared out of nowhere. It is exactly because people think like that, that we cannot and should not, Origin said a bit more firmly... I know, I know, its just Cetana sounded annoyed and sad somehow. It is vexing, Divide said with uncharacteristic pathos. The dark corona around her eyes had flashed white as well for a second, although it was back to black again so fast he thought he maybe imagined it. The feeling of being watched was also back as well, even though he had not thought about anything odd Origin gave them both long looks, before just shaking her head again, Well, back to business, because in the minute Ive stopped watching, we have already started to grow weeds again. Their gazes all followed her pointing hand towards the small collection of pink lotus blossoms that had innocently appeared in the large jar of water, drifting above the surface a trifle aimlessly. Four sets of eyes looked at the ghostly splashes of colour. He looked upwards and the dark ceiling now held a subtle haze, almost like clouds? Oh for fucks sake! Divide snarled and swept her hand upward. The hazy feeling shimmered and retreated before her grasp ever got there and the sensation of being watched diminished slightly C the flowers lingered though. I see what you mean. This isnt simply on a level of being a superficial problem, is it? Cetana said slowly. No no, it is not, Origin said flatly. Cetana turned to look at him directly with a pensive frown. He is the gateway, but this is not related to him really is it? No, not originally, Divide said with a disgusted sigh. However, the nature of his arrival and the means by which an annoying headache was averted have not helped matters. What is that? he asked, because the flowers, while pretty, gave him a weirdly creepy feeling and the sensation of being watched was getting stronger again. Manifestation phenomena, Cetana muttered, staring at them then at the now empty ceiling. It is the controlling forces of a world growing ears on walls when someone badmouths them or contravenes their rules Usually, Divide nodded. In normal places, they tend to only appear for judgements, but they can also appear as an acknowledgement of particularly profound epiphanies or suitable advancements C the old maiden and ten thousand lotus blossoms thing. In the world outside though, only those who are already favoured will see that kind of baptism. For them to be here, where Han Shu can see them, means that the thunder upstairs is actively seeking him out still. They dont come when we are looking? Cetana frowned And the path they are coming by is obscured? Its not that; fate is seeping in that isnt innate to this world, putting roots into places, trying to draw power. Someone is fishing? Cetanas frown deepened. Yes. It will require some poking around to work out what the original issue was. It could be related to the judgement that descended, or those old thieves outside not taking the hint, but it could also be something more insidious. The dancing spiders did stir before, Cetana nodded. Yes, I was aware, and dealt with it, Origin sighed. That is why Han Shu is here with us. They are the gift that keeps on asking for more gifts, Divide sighed. But my worry is that it is Undergrove. Cetana stared at her for a long moment. Are you serious? Defilers or the unchained are no joke She trailed off and then twisted to become properly angry- {THAT MALIGNANT LITTLE SOUL SPAWN OF A SPIRIT!} Space fluctuated, as the shadow of the darkness around them became all-consuming. Only the area around him stayed as it had been. The horrific intent within it, made him feel empty somehow, like he was standing on the edge of a vast void, with nothing below him, aware of the drop but with nothing there to keep him except- He saw the shadow. It was the void, beyond the starless sky. Monolithic. Intangible. The inexorable inertia it carried towards everything was so vast as to be incomprehensible. The things it drove. The things it touched. From great to small were Were Were... -His mind blurred and he heard two people swearing behind him. Their voices shifted through each other. One was a kind and gentle voice dragging him back into the world. The other harsh and cutting, pushing the darkness away from him He opened his eyes- Dont move for a second, the voices merged, and he placed it as Divide. His whole body hurt, was in agony in fact. Intuitively he knew he was nearly dead, a breath away from it somehow. For makers sake, sister! Divides voice held a cold, judging tone to it that had not been there before, even as the pain receded. I didnt save him just for you to I S-sorry, a mortified, small voice whispered nearby. Abruptly, a feeling of warmth flowed through him and the world was right again He Dont think about it, Origins voice was also there, her hand pressed to his heart, he realised. Its not something mortality is meant to perceive. If you could do that and survive without our intervention you would likely qualify to become a Living Saint, or a Bodhisattva directly! What did I just see? he gasped, because his body still felt like it had been hit by a very big hammer. The Edge of Causality, the state of inertia that pushes the cosmos forward, condensed into the mantle of original retribution, Divide muttered. You just saw a shadow of the edge of an aspect of genuine omnipotence, Origin said a trifle more tartly, with a sideways look at the still-mortified Cetana. Dont think about it. It will vanish naturally from your mind. If you try to hold onto it, it will break you beyond even our capability. He tried to breathe, and the oppression pushed against him, trying to crush him from within and without even as he desperately tried to- A pair of hands grasped his face and turned him around so he was facing Divide, staring into her eyes. Just look at me her words drifted melodiously into him, even as he felt the weird sensation of pressure fading away. With it went the dull ache and he found he could breathe normally again. After two breaths, all that was left were the spots dancing in his vision. I I am sorry Cetana mumbled, not looking at him, and looking quite genuinely mortified. I saw what I I can only apologise. It is not in your nature to be forgiving, Origin, who he had never even seen move now stood beside the younger woman, holding her head against her stomach in an almost motherly manner. Still I should not have, Cetana sniffed. Its fine he managed to gasp. Beside him, Divide actually laughed, presumably because she had seen through him easily and knew a part of him very much did not think it was fine. He wasnt dead but clearly she had nearly killed him by accident, just by losing control of herself or not paying due attention to his mortal status or something How did that even happen though? Divide asked, her manner snapping back to serious almost mid-laugh. . He nodded He wasnt sure what had caused it, but anything that did so was probably something worth getting angry about Briefly, he pondered about asking what would have happened had he actually died, but thought better of it. He was suddenly very certain he really didnt want to know that answer. The void had been all-consuming. He carefully didnt think about it again for a few seconds because even that gave him an uneasy pressure somehow. He stared at the begonia flowers that had just bloomed on the tiles about 2 metres away from him. {JUST FUCK OFF!} Divide screamed in rage, smashing the things out of existence with what appeared to be a series of palm strikes, but he never even saw her move. Space simply truncated between her and the flower as they dispersed into nothing. He wasnt sure what she had done, but if her name appeared largely descriptive of her power, and this place was related to Samsara, he could hazard a rather terrifying guess- He truncated that thought even as he became aware of the space above him twisting weirdly, even as black roses appeared, growing out of the floor all around him. What. The Actual FUCK? Divide hissed turning this way and that. This settles it. We are fixing this before anything else scuttles in. She blurred, pulled an actual broom out of somewhere and swept the roses away. I agree! This is getting a bit stupid Origin nodded. You two, go grab the other three, or at least drag a piece of their attention up here in a way that doesnt cause issues with the things they are suppressing. Yes Maam! Divide gave a mock salute and stepped smartly over to stand beside Cetana, still with her broom in hand. A moment later both of them vanished with a ripple and they were left in silence. He sat there in silence, but after two more attempts at any kind of meditation made another hazy cloud appear and then various flowers bloom, he stopped. What is going on? Origin hissed, even as she swept away the flowers with a broom of her own, sending the dispersed flower petals off into the darkness were they dispersed like fireflies- Around him several white bell-like flowers uncurled. They both stared at them before Origin just stamped on the cluster which vanished in a faint ripple. After him merely looking at the pillar in the middle of the room also spawned twisting vines of flowers over the nearby table, he was certain it was a more general thing. Is this because of what they did to my body? he asked, nervously. Origin stared at him, then slapped her head. You, stay here. Dont look, dont think, dont do anything. This will only take a moment for me to He nodded, shuddering at the thought of his body old body somewhere in those grasslands, locked in spectral- Shit, he groaned as something almost led him by the hand- He pushed it away, even as the horrible thought that this was all just an insane hallucination- No, no It refused to go way, as soon as that seed had been planted something was worming inexorably through him, dragging a part of him, leading him to believe that this was all a hallucination in his head. A projection of his own insane- The world around him wavered, even as he bit his own hand to stop himself thinking of anything other than- -Insane I am Origin was holding him by the shoulders, forcing him to stare at her. Are you incapable of keeping an irrelevant thought in your head or something? After Divide went to all that effort to break you free from that abandoned husk of mortal flesh, why are you accidentally thinking about it and nearly re-associating yourself with it!?! His body was screaming at him even as the force kept trying to drag him back while worming into the place he had been. He felt heat, pain, grass metal explosions? Origin stared at him dully There was genuine annoyance on her face, although nothing crept out in terms of aura. He was sure he would die without a corpse anyway if she did what Cetana had done somehow. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. {Oh, for the love of} He returned to himself, sweating The world was normal, but he had felt the heat of the grasslands for a second and heard what sounded like... battle? Sorry he winced Its just that the mind doesnt work like that It Thoughts wander and you try to make sense of them. Thats not it, she looked disgusted. This they are lifting a she trailed off, a disbelieving look on her face. How the fuck does that girl have? What is this even? Era Denying Tribulation? E- He never even managed to speak because she had put her hand over his mount and somehow the idea of conscious thought was weirdly dissociated within him- The feeling passed and Origin exhaled. What even is this? Is this a cosmic rake stepping contest or something? he had no idea what she was watching, or even what that meant, but the disbelief in her voice was palpable. Because he was standing there with another person, he could only say that time was weird, because it felt like he was stood there for far longer than he actually was, amid a swirling, blooming field of flowers that didnt dare to come with in a metre of Origin. Origin sounded a little haunted now. Okay, you need to listen to me very clearly, Origin said grimly. Dont think about anything- There was an implicit command in there, although it was so subtle than he might have imagined it. Dammit, I should have gone and let Divide stay, Origin muttered, even as he tried to do what she said and got nowhere. In fact, it almost felt like he was going backwards and the association was just It doesnt help! he gasped. Its just making it worse somehow! Faugh! she snarled, and the flowers around them scattered, consumed by shadow, even as more tried to focus on his location. Sorry he grimaced, aware that without her here he would have been somehow pulled back long ago. Its not you. Its the infestation upstairs. They are excellent at what they do and in this case what they do is draw your attention inexorably towards anything that is you. You are your own fishing lure, she sighed. But why? he groaned. What did I do to actually incur this? I know what you said before Its a shitty world... They are trying to re-associate you with your body, rather accidentally, because they are using a good fortune spring to draw out the ill fortune of another act and stack it on you. Ill fortune of another act? he risked asking. Your friend, Lin Ling is undergoing a tribulation and they are trying to wrap her up as a tasty dragon-flavoured snack and take her home as well. They what!? he gasped, outraged. Cute, but you dont have any outrage to spare, she muttered. Compared to her, right now you have actually managed to cross several very watched threads. The problem is that the lock on your body is trying to work out why something interfered with it on a fundamental level. It cannot resolve the problem directly, so its angling for the next best thing, to make the whole thing so obnoxiously problematic that the causal forces of the world around it will force a resolution in its favour because it is the path of least resistance to the least problematic outcome. Uh my being chained for nine generations and dying horribly as a puppet is the least problematic outcome? he groaned. Yes, in this case, Origin grumbled. Basically, If you think too hard about your old body, which it is trying to lead you to do, it will try to require the nearest familiar soul signature C which would be youC in this place and that kind of fundamental link was what Divide went to all that length to properly obfuscate So Im in danger until he trailed off, not wanting to vocalise that exactly. No further flowers appeared, however, which made him sigh in relief. Until it blows up in their face or the tribulation ends Origin trailed off. How does she have Karma with her? The disbelief in her voice was palpable suddenly. With who? he was confused now, and even more afraid somehow, even if he didnt know The thing in my body is... afraid? he goggled. I can feel it twisting somehow. Its its Black lilies blossomed right beside him, which Origin swept away with a hiss. Its not. The fate lock is still trying to work out why something interfered with it at a fundamental level and resolve the problem; its just attempting a slightly different angle, Origin sighed. As it stands, this is going to require those three luddites after all C this goes beyond vermin-proofing. If they get a fate lock on this place her tone turned grim. What will happen then? She just stared at him, looking a bit frustrated, all but radiating a dont ask questions you wont like the answers to vibe. Well, the tribulation will likely not go as they expect, she added, rather distantly. This kind of thing, messing with a mortal step tribulation to this degree in a supreme world, the kind of crazy deviations Will Ling fail? he shivered, hoping she wouldnt, wondering what kind of tribulation it actually was. Was she seeing black lightning or something? Almost immediately, he realised his mistake, as the twisting pressure above intensified- Unless you want to die horribly, dont think about it! Origin almost hissed, right beside his ear, making him flinch. They stood there for a short eternity, in the dark, Origin right beside him, staring grimly around, before the pressure finally subsided and she exhaled. Well, that is one way to drop a rock, I suppose, she mused. Saves me doing anything about it immediately, at least. They are almost at the point where you could consider their She trailed off and stared at him then suddenly started to laugh. What is it? They have planted themselves she said, thoroughly planted themselves, and they dont even know it! How? he asked really confused and a bit annoyed again for some reason. Well, they did their manipulation of your friends tribulation in a place affiliated with the Great Mother of Bright Fortune, but thats not the best bit C its what they did to you! Seeing his disgruntled look, she shook her head. Sorry, it is really quite funny though. Mortals call them physiques but really they are a kind of feng shui alignment as you might consider it, within the body. Your old body gained one from the manual; however, it has mutated, transformed. Before, it was a True Physique, but now it has warped to a form of Mortal Physique. She cut him off before he could ask what that meant. What was done to you is so much overkill that its close to farcical, and they have gravely underestimated the degree of your accumulation to this point. Just the 1000 odd deaths in that moment would be enough to provoke one mutating, but that talisman was meant to cripple you on a level that would inconvenience a World Emperor. It can hop souls so long as they have the same root, irrespective of dimensional distance, so long as you give it a decent stab at a potential bridge. The result, is that that True Physique has basically become a cursed Physique C a lodestone of karmic misfortune at this point. The names people give them are a bit unhelpful, but Mortal Physiques tend to thrive off tribulation, strife, the promotion of strength through experiencing the mortal condition and overcoming its limitations. You push them, and they push back. The harder you hit them, the harder they spring back. They are the idea of progression through overcoming all obstacles, no matter what the odds, made manifest. When you add in the issues that surround self-fulfilling prophecies and divination do you know what happens if you divine absolute death enough times with the same compass and dont manage to break it? Wha? He stared at her blankly, trying to process that. So my body has been turned into a cursed object? That is an excellent way of putting it, yes, she agreed. That body has basically been refined into a calamity attractor. She trailed off as a solitary golden peony blossomed between them, swirling and multiplying rapidly outwards towards him until Origin reached out and did something inexplicable. Rather than disperse, the peonies scattered like reflections on water and a shadowy form of another woman stood there. It was impossible for him to look directly at her C she was a twisted hole into the void that shimmered like sunlight on water C and yet, at the same time, it was impossible for him to not look, for in her presence there she was even more alluring than even that Divide had been that one time. He got no idea of what words were shared between Origin and the other Shadow, but after a moment, the peonies swirled and faded as if they had never been, the last one dancing on Origins palm for a moment in a swirling little gyre of golden flame before vanishing. Only when the last traces had left, did Origin exhale. This is why you dont fuck about with the fate of Supreme Worlds, she sighed. You never know what shadows lurk in the accumulation of the truly ancient ones. Who was that? he managed to ask, because where she had been he still had a faint splodge of eerie ephemera burned into his eyes. An old power, very old, Origin said softly. You would do well to remember her symbol, that peony. Never cross anyone carrying one, or they will ruin your day so thoroughly you will never know how you came to ruin. What about Lin Ling? he asked, still worried about her. A bunch of black orchids swirled out of the nihility nearby, only to be swiped away by Origin in a single fluid step and swish of the broom. Your friend survived, Origin said, casting him a sideways look before sweeping another little clump of daisies away. Moments later a second clump appeared, which Origin just stared at for a whole minute, until rather disconcertingly they wilted all of their own accord. Lets hope they are quick, she scowled, waving her hand as a book case appeared out of the shadows. Pulling a book off it, she tossed it over to him. He grabbed it and grunted, because it was surprisingly heavy. The front was Latan to Aeolic: A Diction of Words and Letters. What will this do? he frowned, opening it and finding it was a very mundane book. Teach you Aeolic, one of the ancient languages of Aertha Sol. Your path to cultivation was cut off, but only as you know it. While you wait for those five to get their act together, you may as well do something profitable, starting with learning how to think in that language. Think? he asked, puzzled by what she was asking him. That seal can latch onto a lot of things, including thoughts, but that is predicated on it being able to understand your thoughts, Origin explained. But wont it be able to get this because I know Easten? he asked, seeing the immediate problem there. Your old body knows Easten but not as it is in this book. You will have to learn that variant as well, though it should be faster given they have a common root. It will get nowhere with Aeolic unless they haul you back into your old body and rip it right out of your head, Origin went on, a trifle curtly now, which made him wince. In truth, the less questions you ask, the better. He could only nod apologetically to that, though it was frustrating. Explanations can come after the problem is solved, Origin said with a sigh, sitting down and returning to staring at the ceiling. Explaining it beforehand is not beneficial to you, both because of the risk that it associates too closely with what you already know, and more importantly, the longer this goes on, it is only going to become more problematic.

~ Juni, Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua - Edge of the Great Savannah ~
Juni followed after Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua as they picked up the largest trail heading east out of the far side of that battlefield, which was soon re-joined by the other groups heading east. After some consideration, they decided to check out the smaller groups to the north-west, who appeared to be moving slower, considering the converging trails they ran across. As they went on, she continued to work on using Bright Lotus Eyes as best she could and occasionally supplemented her qi with a the various higher quality spirit herbs. Both Teng Chunhua and Lin Ling were also refining them at a near constant rate as they went along as well C the former to try to stabilize her new foundation and make auspicious gains, the latter to recover her remaining longevity. She soon worked out that the trick to it turned out to be much like that for using Heart Shifting Steps, in that it had a very basic version and a quite focused, more intensive version. The issue, though, was that, much like the former, Bright Lotus Eyes'' most basic form was much harder to use and she didnt have an equivalent of a handy ancient ruin devoid of all qi to fall back on to brute force the issue. Still, as they followed the various trails, she found she had quite a lot of time to work on that, because she was now, in effect, the junior partner among the three C weakest in terms of cultivation, although with the best weapon admittedly. It was a novel experience, to not be the one leading. Compared to the fully attuned Teng Chunhua, she lacked the edge the others soul sense provided to help with the frequent attenuate danger from prowling scavengers, even when she drew upon Heart Shifting Steps. Lin Ling now had better vision and her principle was also affording her abilities close to that of a divination art. As a result, her friend had all but taken over her previous job of being the scout, leaving her to basically walk between them, being the controlling point for the compasses they were using and occasionally pronouncing they were being obfuscated on whatever trail they were on. Unfortunately, it was also quite stressful, mostly due to the speed they were now moving at as they criss-crossed various trails and because she had forgotten that Lin Ling was someone who just did things and tended to expect others to follow, only explaining choices when it was convenient or required. She suspected that part of that trait had been rather exacerbated by her recent experiences as well, not that it helped. On the other hand, her more supporting role gave her that needed opportunity to practice the various things she needed to, so she buried her mild vexations and just got on with it. Her archery worked disturbingly well, if rather taxingly, when she started to combine Bright Lotus Eyes, Heart Shifting Steps and her various Kun clan archery forms. In the instances where they had run-ins with packs of scavengers, she was able to quite comfortably hit Soul Foundation beasts from several hundred metres away with blood-tipped arrows, which, given she was still technically at Qi Refinement, was a martial feat that would make her elders back in the clan sweat a bit she suspected. The first group of trails ended in a bloodbath about ten miles from the battlefield; they found the remains of almost 800 UrVash, laid out in orderly rows in the middle of the ruined landscape. No cultivator remains were present but a stele had been erected in the middle of the battlefield inscribed with a version of the Amitabha Pure Land Nirvana Sutra. Annoyingly, they still ended up losing time, mainly because the UrVash had retreated in every direction as near as she could see and there had been several smaller skirmishes nearby. As such, it was almost dusk by the time they re-found the trail. Following through the darkness, they managed to push on for an hour before finally being forced to take refuge in a convenient outcropping due to the huge number of predators and scavengers converging on the nearby battle sites. With her Bright Lotus Eyes, she was able to pick out two three-headed serpents in the gloom even before they started idly scanning for targets. Even compared with what she had witnessed in the battle, their soul senses were tyrannical and even Lin Ling sweated a bit as they sat silently in the shadow of the rocks for almost three hours just focusing on One with What Is. Another shock was a strange half-gorilla, half-porcupine creature that made its way up the trail they were following, snuffling and growling. It paused to consider their outcropping for several agonizing minutes. Both Teng Chunhua and Lin Ling judged its strength to be above even the serpents they had just seen. Lin Ling confided that while she was pretty confident in killing it C because it was a Yang-attributed beast C it would be better not to risk a confrontation, if only because the serpents were also still lingering, not to mention other predators beyond their perception. At dawn, they left quickly and followed the trail for several more miles before finally discovering the monster beast from the night before in the remains of a small camp, pounded flat. Its demise was all the more disconcerting because they had heard next to nothing the previous night. It had been skilfully dismembered, its core taken along with several bones, the skin and choice cuts of meat and spines. After some contemplation, they took what remained of the spines while Lin Ling put the meat into pots and added her own blood to it, starting to recover her store of yang blood for arrows and such. The spines themselves also made for excellent throwing weapons, being over a metre long and ruler straight with a sort of innate yang poison within them. It wasnt until well after noon of that day before they finally got within visual range of those they were following. The group of 23 cultivators was indeed being led by the bald, bearded monk and his two companions. It also included the group they had run into in the ruins of the camp, as well as the Senior Ran who had intervened. There were a few injured, but nobody any of them recognised, confirming they didnt need to worry about that group anymore at least. The return trip was fast, although not without event. Over the course of the rest of the day they found two more groups C both of whom had managed to fight their way free to some degree. Neither had the prisoners and one even managed to spot them, immediately targeting them with a lightning bolt talisman which Lin Ling blocked with one of her vocal arts with consummate ease before they retreated. They stayed the second night near the edge of the original battlefield, which was still surrounded by small camps of UrVash. At some point in the late night though, a vast lightning storm started to flicker away to the north, continuing for several hours until just after dawn. She passed most of the time just using Bright Lotus Eyes to examine her surroundings, working on using it in concert with Heart Shifting Steps as the talisman instructed. The next day, even after starting as early as they could, it still took them until midday to find the next trail, which was heading roughly north, into the savannah. Unlike the others, it was remarkably diffuse, despite the apparently larger numbers. Near as they could guess, it comprised close to 70 cultivators C had they not known that the Jade Gate Court were fleeing generally north-east she would have been concerned they were following them. Evening saw their progress, which had been reasonably rapid despite the diffuse trail, truncate abruptly in a colossal battlefield. Lightning scars swept through swathes of incinerated UrVash, many wearing centipede chitin armour. Everywhere, the surface of the ground, which was entirely devoid of grass, had strange, mandala-like ripples and at its heart almost three square miles of land were artificially flat, various weapons sticking out in haphazard ways. Death qi radiated out of the ground C thousands of sinister little plumes the only memorial to what she was fairly sure was a very large host of UrVash buried beneath the twisted ground. So not a thunderstorm, Chunhua said uneasily as they stood in the middle. No not a thunderstorm, Lin Ling agreed. With this kind of power, why didnt they just flatten the UrVash on the battlefield before? Chunhua frowned, looking about. I can think of several reasons, she mused, the most obvious one being that the perpetrator didnt trust the Jade Gate Court Or just didnt want to waste such a powerful talisman helping the wider group, Lin Ling agreed. If it wasnt with talismans, whoever did this was likely an Ancient Immortal, maybe several Chunhua nodded. That thunderstorm lasted hours Looking around, taking in the details of the scene, that was what stood out, in truth. It was much more coordinated C the ripples and eddies of the aftermath of the moves were still visible in some cases and she could see hints of where formations had moved C large formations for that matter. They fought several thousand UrVash by the looks of it, she said, looking around at the devastation. They appear to be the centipede tribe from up north, who didnt really take part in the battle? Yeah, Lin Ling agreed. They also used a lot of formations, she added, following the arc of another with her vision. How can you tell that? Lin Ling raised an eyebrow. I have an Ocular Art that can read qi signatures, she replied with a shrug as she continued to survey the rest of the battlefield. In these circumstances she was starting to see why the talisman was very clear that she needed to master this art to at least little success before even thinking of Core Formation. Watching the shifting tides of qi as they settled was odd, but the process was actually supplemental to her qi cycle directly, she was starting to realise. Every now and then, odd snippets of knowledge would drift in as well, almost like a form of visual geomancy. Lin Ling looked at her with a strange sense of appraisal, while Teng Chunhua just looked resigned. She felt a bit bad for the other woman over their earlier obfuscations but now there was no real need to hide much of this from her anymore. She was largely welded to them from her experience within the battle anyway. Chunhua gave her a dead-eyed look. Were you guys properly lying to Ruo Han and the rest that time? Lying? Nope, she said with an eye roll. Ive had enough experience with dodgy cultivators before getting stuck here to know that almost every cultivator above Golden Core has a means to tell if people under Golden Core are lying or being false. And once you bring soul sense into the equation, unless youre a Soul Cultivator or just have a weird Mantra like Arai and Sana did, my experience was that people can read most lower realm cultivators like an open book. That is true, Teng Chunhua nodded, staring around, but how do you know there were thousands of UrVash? There are thousands of plumes of death qi swirling up, she waved a hand generally. Not to the point where they are dangerous to us, but Chunhua looked at her with a rather unnerved expression, as she supposed she might, given it was dusk and death qi was what it was. Anyway, she went on, we didnt lie, but there were certainly strategic omissions of elements of the story that were unnecessary to get the general gist of the experience to people like Hao Jun. Which turned out to be a fate-thrashed good thing too, Lin Ling added, given we have no idea what might have been pried out of their heads. That said, she sighed, the grey slate tablets were with Han Shu and Liao Ying That at least doesnt matter, Lin Ling remarked absently. It doesnt? she blinked. Nope. There is no way they can get into them, Lin Ling confirmed, with remarkable confidence. And how do you know that? she asked, because Lin Ling was looking rather pleased with herself. How so? Chunhua asked, curiously at the same time. Since I advanced the ancestral memories are much more easily interrogable. From them I can tell you that those kinds of tablets tend to have a thing called a soul lock on them, Lin Ling explained. As the name suggests they tend to be attuned to a specific persons soul, in this case the person who had owned the tablet. You also had to speak or enter a phrase known to them, in a language nobody here will be able to speak or write, and have sufficient understanding of souls to be able to divine the attributes of whoever owned it however long ago that was, not to mention they likely contained something utterly banal, like written stories or recorded images of their family or something. Those grey slates are basically like our jade tablets. Its like if you had looted a random house back home. Ah, she nodded, understanding what Lin Ling meant now. Even if you looked in every scrip and tablet in half of West Flower Picking, youre going to find 10,000 collections of random crap, notes, recipes, appointments, pictures, family stuff and maybe if you were lucky one shitty cultivation law. Yes. Even if you consider that that place was probably a school, or a research workshop maybe, it would be in the system of that ancient land this place originated from, which we would find almost indecipherable, Lin Ling finished. I find it more terrifying that the memories you have in your blood are actually able to give you even that much, Chunhua said, looking at her askance. Its not as big an advantage as you would think, Lin Ling sighed. Sure, its got useful stuff in there I can use, like the words of power in that ancient language of primordial beasts, but that only works because I have the blood and the memories. For other stuff, a lot of it is just animal stuff: instincts, things you can eat, some stuff about spirit plants that are -very- interesting, actually, but in terms of general knowledge about cultivation its got nothing. The methods the owners of the memories used are wildly different and so nebulously organic that even trying to classify a hundredth of what I can get into something usable gives me a terrible headache C not withstanding only a third of the memories are even cooperative for the most part. Even then, theres just so much of it and its so repetitive C not to mention that that repetitive stuff has remarkable prominence compared to many of the things that are useful to us. While they continued to work their way around the battlefield, looking for the trail or any signs that this was the right one to follow, Lin Ling spent some further time explaining and somewhat reiterating various things to them and occasionally ranting about how annoying it was to have the memories of hundreds of ancient dragon lizards in her head, doing ancient dragon lizard things. Given how prominent memories seemed to overlap, that meant that they gave a huge prominence to stuff like eating and sleeping while occasionally deigning to look at other things for a second or three before dismissing them as boring or useless or just plain disinteresting. The younger woman also confessed it put immense pressure on her Sea of Knowledge, and while the memories were fairly passive at this point, only the older ones were regularly useful. The memories of the actual dragons and such mostly ignored her or, if she did try to unpack one of those memories, were about as much help as a hole in the head for various reasons. Mostly, what she was left with was the synthesised wisdom of the non-dragon lizard aspects and some comprehensions, along with the more helpful aspects of the very old ancestral memories who were more willing to work with her. When Lin Ling couched it like that it did indeed sound more hindrance than help in a weird way. Teng Chunhua, by turns, also explained a bit about what had happened to her C she guessed it was promoted by feeling like Lin Ling should not be the only one coughing up explanations. The Yin Parasol qi had done something to her core, she thought, although it was hard to say what. What was weirder though, was that in the process the One with What Is visualisation had also slightly merged with it during her advancement, which even Lin Ling acknowledged was unusual. In the end, it was nearly blind luck that saw them recover the trail, after two hours of searching this way and that. By the time she stumbled across the strange space to one side of it, she was beginning to worry that the sustained meridian strain she was enduring was provoking her to hallucinate qi signatures at this point, such was her continued use of Bright Lotus Eyes. And so, she found herself needing to look at the spot three times and matching things up in her memories just to be sure that she was indeed seeing what she was seeing. There was a sort of inauspicious scar dispersing strangely into the surroundings and, within it, the blurred absence and distortion of a qi signature that she was somewhat certain might belong to Ruo Han. Calling the others over, they stood and stared at the spot in the twilight, trying to ignore the little eddies of mist that were starting to swirl over the battle site as the sun set and the power of yin rose with the moon. It could be, Lin Ling said after a long while, pacing this way and that. In this regard, my principle is still not as good as two arts This does look like it was a point where they defended more obviously, Teng Chunhua added from where she was kneeling by a rock. The other woman held up a talisman for them all to see C a remnant of some kind of barrier she guessed. Ah! Here! Lin Ling hopped over a rock and waved for them both to come and look. Making her way over, she focused more concertedly on the Bright Lotus Eyes and watched the shifting miasma of qi signatures as best she could until, between one footfall and the next, they set for a brief moment, showing her a warping diorama of outlines for a brief, nauseating moment. It passed so quickly she was again wondering if she was hallucinating and the swirling absence that was everywhere only obfuscated things further, but in that instant she was sure she had seen maybe two dozen figures. Some had been throwing stuff, others just moving, a few crouched around three more on the ground, including one where the inauspicious feeling had been dispersing. Walking over to one of the others, she found the faintest traces of some kind of inauspicious distortion there as well. What is it? Lin Ling asked, coming over to stand beside her. Sorry, she shook her head. What did you find? Campfire, or the remains of one, scooped up and tossed in the lee of a rock, Lin Ling explained. You? There appear to have been three people lying here. One may be Ruo Han, and this one the signature is so faint I can barely get anything, but it might be Jin Chen? Teng Chunhua came over and stared at the area as well, carefully using her soul sense in the gloom before nodding slowly. Could be, it looks like a shred of his qi, but its degrading fast and very mixed up. No sign of Han Shu? Lin Ling sighed. She looked around, narrowing her eyes. There was a large area where she could detect basically nothing nearby, almost like it had been swept clean by the same shifting absence that was responsible for the burial of so many of the UrVash. Her eyes were nearly bleeding and the headache she was experiencing was quite acute before she finally convinced the blurring distortions to settle again and found that there was, hidden within this swirling space, several more forms. Two lay on the ground, one, almost invisible, was crouched over them, three more doing something and When she sat up, Lin Ling was fumbling for a spirit herb to feed her, looking very concerned. Putting her hand to her face, she felt blood C tasted blood C on her lips. Carefully, she checked the condition of her ocular meridians and sighed. They were okay at least, even if the headache was now close to a migraine. Are you okay? Teng Chunhua asked, also concerned. Yeah, I just looked at something a bit weird, she sighed, trying to piece it together in her head after the fact. Remember when we found that distressingly inauspicious spot? she asked Lin Ling. Oh yeah Lin Ling nodded, grimly. Well, it turns out looking at that with that eye-based art is not a pleasant experience, she shuddered. Id bet spirit stones Han Shu was here and someone, an expert C probably a Golden or Ancient Immortal, based on the profundities of the qi and intent C was also here. Well, its something at least, Lin Ling sighed. Any idea which way? Without comment, she pointed somewhat north. The faint trace of inauspicious distortion flowed away that way. There was no question regarding whether they spent the night near the battlefield C by the time the moon was well risen, she was almost able to see the phantasmal afterimages of death and destruction, mirrored in its light with her eyes: UrVash drowning in dirt, dragged down by surging waves as shadows of what she assumed were cultivators danced through them in blurring constellation-like patterns. Just walking near some of them made her skin crawl and her legs grow weak and even Lin Ling professed that her instincts said they should not linger. It didnt help that her connection to the UrVash also seemed to extend to these shades, so she could feel their fear and terror quite abjectly. There was no righteous rage here, no fury to propel them forward, no sacred symbols to buoy them. Instead, they had attacked the cultivators and those at the heart of the force or someone had overturned their momentum and drowned them in the wave of their own ferocity, then quite literally drowned them in the dirt. They finally stopped to rest for a while on another rocky outcrop, near the trail, such as they were able to follow. The information in the talisman told her that at the very earliest she shouldnt expect any kind of stable core to coalesce before 24-28 rotations. She stared at the details properly now because it gave very concise instructions as to what to do to get past many more rotations than that. Key among them was, indeed, spending a lot of time using the ocular art, and also the movement art. She should also seek out sources of qi with innate affinities towards lotus flowers and sources of rich soul power. The talisman stressed that absorbing soul power at night, in Yang-attributed auspicious locations, was the most optimal way to get the most out of the core and achieve a proper breakthrough. Almost as if to confirm that point C in the early hours of the morning her qi once again acquired sufficient density to collapse into a core once more, twisting for 15 rotations and then collapsing outwards, sending a wave of golden lotus blooms and now some peonies, flowing across the surroundings, drawing in auspicious energies into her meridians, her blood and finally her bone marrow where they gently synchronised with her Mantra Seed.

~ Ruo Han - Edge of the Great Savannah ~
Ruo Han regained functional consciousness with a horrible jolt. The last thing he really remembered clearly was some utter asshole from Argent Imperial Hall sealing his Sea of Knowledge and Nascent Soul up C effectively locking him in a black void of spectral agony. For a panicked moment as he tried adjust to his surroundings -Solid ground, flat rock grass so not back in the sect? -Heat the smell of iron in the air? -Dissociated noise -Oh, screaming, a lot of screaming. He tried to move and couldnt C for a moment he panicked, wondering if they had severed his limbs, because he was unable to feel them -Idiot, soul dissociation is a thing! his thoughts helpfully reminded him after a moment. His Nascent Soul had been sealed in a sensory deprived box to starve itself of qi and that had actually damaged his own innate links between it and his dantian in some way. It wasnt quite a forced deviation, he grasped, but it was deeply unpleasant -And now the pain is very real the more dissociated thoughts commented a bit disturbingly. -Very reals. -So real -Very pain. -Much unpleasantness He forced them back into one normal voice and found only regrets as he discovered he could feel his limbs, even if he was unable to move them. The screaming and the inability to see were starting to become... a problem though. -Feels like I was brutally beaten You rebellious piece of shit, you think because that Cang Di spoke up a bit you are safe? You brought disrespect onto our Where is it? What treasure did you all find Where is his storage ring Unlocking array ah monkey shit in it- -I was brutally beaten, he groaned, as the dissociated memories of his non-Nascent Soul consciousness resurfaced. They were very unpleasant, and remarkably fractured. The Argent Justice Sect and the Argent Hall had apparently believed they found some ruin or something, that they had more treasures like -Motherless sons of dogs, what kind of bullshit misfortune did we land in? he gasped, as they sort of organised themselves. The sight resolved itself when someone bodily grabbed him and he realised his body had been lying face down on a rock and he had been loosely blindfolded. Uggh, I hate these arrows so much a mans voice groaned as he was dragged forward and then dropped again. The blindfold was removed, by a second blurry person who looked a little familiar upon shifting into his field of vision. The person who had carried him was a youth with a scrawny beard and a reddish brown robe, carrying a blade. Another figure, in white that hurt his eyes, was pulling something from his shoulder. He closed his eyes for a few moments and breathed deeply, which hurt a lot. When he opened them though, his vision was better, if a bit woozy, allowing him to see- Five people in green robes were racing towards them in a formation, all wearing white masks with golden on them- He was slumped against a block of some destroyed building- Before he was sure what he had seen, the ground ruptured somewhere behind him and he was thrown bodily down, tasting blood in his mouth before darkness welled up around him. When he came to, a familiar face was peering down at him and it was no longer daytime. Liao? he gasped, making out her face as a bolt of lightning flared somewhere nearby, oddly silent. She said something but he realised he couldnt hear what she had said. The pain in his head was almost crushing, as was the pain in his chest, he realised. His qi was utterly turbulent and what remained was barely under his control. Dont speak badly injured, she signed for him, her blurry face seeming to grimace. His hearing faded back in over the next few moments, allowing him to hear the screams and the crash of lightning. The ground suddenly shifted and the world seemed to spin in a way that made him want to be physically sick for several moments before everything settled and the screaming mostly stopped. -I was the one screaming he realised with a jolt of horror -Just how dissociated am I? He tried to push himself upright and realised he was probably more badly injured than he realised. His body was devoid of qi, and even his bones had had all of it expelled. His Nascent Soul was actually haemorrhaging it because of the imbalance and there was some strange, invisible distortion within that system that was interfering with it. Qi was just dispersing directly rather than flowing back into his body. Inadvertently, he coughed up a mouthful of blood and the pain in his chest deepened for a moment. -Shit what happened to me? He groaned. What happen? he managed to rasp. Liao Ying said nothing, just hauling him up with the help of someone else, a youth in a scrawny blue-grey robe. Nameless accursed Jade Gate Court is what happened, the youth spat. And your worthless sect. My? It wasnt our fault, Liao Ying snapped. We are as much victims in this as the rest of you. Hah the youth sighed bitterly, even as he got a better look at the battlefield they were on. It was indeed a proper battlefield C like the one in the valley, which felt like a small eternity ago and yet also, only last week in a rather disturbing way. Hundreds of screaming demons -UrVash He shook his head. It didnt matter what they were called, because they were everywhere, charging across the flat area towards them- As he watched, shocked, the ground swirled and rippled all around him like ocean waves and pulled them under, leaving only occasional twitching limbs and the odd weapon visible. Senior Song is scary the youth muttered. Wish she had used this in the last battle. Ah! There you are! a womans voice cut through the chaos and he found himself being dropped on the ground again. Sorry, everything is so chaotic Liao Ying sounded tired. Faugh, its the hassle of keeping cats in check, the other woman sighed. I wish we had not run into those other two groups; they are just causing trouble by sideways means. That is unfair, Fairy Liling, a mans voice from nearby grumbled. Without our Pill Sovereign Sect and the Four Peacocks Court, you would be in quite a bit more trouble Your other bunch are only helping because you think that Han Shu really does have a treasure, she sneered. Another wave of disruption swept over everything, cutting off whatever reply came. When the world stopped spinning, he groaned and tried to avoid coughing up more blood and found he was being carried again. He was perilously close to a proper psyche break and associated qi deviation from what he could see. His ability to diagnose his own body was shockingly hindered as well by strange phantasmal blockages -Seals my body is sealed, he realised at last. All eight gates had blockages in them, and that seal was continually disrupting his ability to control any qi with his Nascent Soul or form Soul Intent within his Sea of Knowledge. Groaning he tried to stabilize it but got nowhere, even as they dragged him on. -How stupid, I got freed only to die from my qi rupturing my own meridians and critically crippling my Nascent Soul in the process? A second, much more cautious pass all but confirmed that. His body was sealed in such as way that his qi was being deliberately dispersed, while his Nascent Soul was only half-sealed somehow. It was tempting to say that it was half-assed, but he knew it was not. -Argent Punishment Eye. -Fuck your nine generations, you worthless bastards! He cursed the Argent Justice and Argent Hall in equal measure Everything stilled, even sound fading from the world for a moment as the sky above surged strangely, as if mirroring the swirling river of churning land that was swirling around them. Above them, the very vault of heaven shook- {Storm Dance: Celestial Blossoms} The waves distorting the land swirled up around them as his eyes were drawn to the source of the formidable technique. Nine women in blue, green and gold robes were dancing with fans in the middle of the chaos, illuminated in the surging flashes of hundreds of silent lightning bolts. Everywhere the bolts hit, strange floral ephemera scattered, consuming UrVash that had somehow evaded the churning earth and leaving only smoking corpses in their wake. Suddenly, UrVash emerged from the darkness, almost on top of them, screaming. One of the women in a white robe nearby spun and decapitated three with a thrown chakram. Liao Ying stumbled back even as the youth who had been helping him cut at two more with a flowing strike that was profound enough that he was sure it had an Immortal Principle behind it. One of the women to their left screamed suddenly and a silent explosion threw her down, even as more arrows scythed out of the gloom, effortlessly punching through the barrier that was around them. He tried to dodge one, but it was impossible in his current condition and hit him in the shoulder, slamming him into the ground and pinning him there. Numbness spread from it almost instantly, making his vision twist and his already tortured qi turn on him further. -Poison? -Evil things, they followed us from the mountains? -Or are they just everywhere? -I dont want to die -Die die DIE! -I should just die and give Hao Tai everything The voices in his head snapped back with enough force to make him cough up blood as his Nascent Soul shook again. Especially that last one, -What by the nameless monkey devils from the east did they do to me?! he sobbed, trying to free himself. An UrVash loomed over him and then vanished in a bloody blur as something impacted it. The head dropped with a dull thud beside him, even as a youth with a beard, looking pale and drawn, stepped over him Senior Zi! someone nearby sounded relieved as the youth shook his head and looked around before vanishing to reappear beside another UrVash who had somehow made it in and immediately cut the intruder in two with a sweep of his blade. He was hauled up again, this time by a woman in white who had come after Senior Zi, and dragged on, Liao Ying running nearby, looking pale and drawn as well. In the chaos he saw another formation of women in white swirling through the UrVash, obliterating more charging UrVash in a small maelstrom of flying chakrams. -Nine Auspicious Moons? he wondered weakly. On the other side, four youths in travelling robes and loose leather armour wielding axes struck in concert at another shadowy force of UrVash, their attack illuminated for a brief moment as a phantasmal axe cleft into the charging group, scattering dozens of the armoured figures- Everything upended and the world vanished in a sea of green fire and screaming, his own and others. When he came to, he was being dragged again, by Liao Ying, or at least someone who wore her storage ring. He reached for his own and realised it was gone, even as that memory of it being forcibly broken from him using the sects unbinding art resurfaced again. That moment of clarity also made him realise he was almost naked and badly burnt. He was also leaving a trail of blood It took him a moment to realise it wasnt simply because he was injured, but because he was literally bleeding blood from his pores as qi imbued with his own soul intent C which he had no way to control because of whatever was snaring everything up in his body C was continually bleeding out of his body now and had begun to corrode his 12 outer meridians. His Nascent Soul was also starting to break down he realised with horror, helplessly expelling white puffs of qi mist even as the now-teenage version of himself tried desperately to block off the phantasmal equivalent of meridian gates in his soul even as the seal thwarted him at every turn. When he resurfaced, it was to hear Liao Ying pleading with someone, Senior Song! Cant you do anything? He that Hao Tai did something to his soul Faugh! someone else, next to him, who he couldnt see C a man, apparently C spat in disgust. He is actually undergoing forced deviation? How? He was fine before? You think they will let treasure fall into the hands of others? the man snapped. They they? Liao Ying was nearly weeping, even as he struggled to keep a grasp on what remained of his qi. Suddenly, he felt a pressure encompass him, a surging, invisible force flowing through his body. Somehow I sympathise with that Cang, a womans voice, cool and melodious above him murmured. Even if I have my disagreements with that Shu Pavilion, it is truly the shame of a lifetime to be in the same generation as such trash. They are coming again! someone else, a young woman maybe, yelled, even as the darkness constricted him further, dragging him down. Do they just not break? The others stood there, screaming and dancing and jeering the fates-accursed Retribution Hall, another woman muttered. Do you think we can scare them half as much as that scared us? Retribution hall? he croaked Ignorance is bliss lad. Treasure it well, another voice from nearby muttered. Senior Zi Liao Ying reproached him politely. That Hao Tai is part of the reason we are in this mess another voice muttered. Had we known we were being dragged 500 miles to be mired in whatever inauspicious fate this mess is, we would have told them to shove it back there by the forest. Never mind whatever accursed thing that terrifying beast was, an actual dragon? How did they piss off a dragon? another voice drifted in. Or these enraged, murderous demons. Screw them, they- They call themselves UrVash he winced. UrVash, then the voice nodded, accepting the identification. Anyway you Nine Auspicious Moons also- ENOUGH! the melodious womans voice snapped. They are trying to trap us in a slaughtering formation. Get a grip. In any case, you should be thankful, another woman snickered, you did get to see an exquisite example worthy of jade scrolls of the heavens trying their very best to kill something and fail spectacularly, replete with several visual metaphors. Yeah, you should be like Senior Cang and actually gain some comprehensions! someone else snarked. Enough already-! the woman who was probably Senior Song hissed. Okay, fear is it? Keep them stable, Quan, or you will join them C this daughter is going to show them fear- The rest of her response was cut off for him by a vast surge of green fire that swept over them all. It was dispersed, but the accompanying shockwave made his head swim. Having a body with no qi in it really sucked, he thought as proper unconsciousness claimed him. He recovered consciousness and found himself lying on grass now. This time there was no screaming. It was early morning, there was no thunder, and it was still disgustingly hot. There was no sign of the battlefield, he saw. He checked his soul condition and winced. His soul was basically out of qi. Someone had tried their best to block the seal and its damage, but it was rough, a stop gap attempt at best, he could intuitively tell. That was concerning in another way, because he couldnt see the inner workings of said countermeasure at all, suggesting it involved a fairly profound principle, and that the thing making the seal was maybe related to an even more profound principle? He tried to move and found that was basically impossible, such was his condition. What he could see told him that he was sheltering in the shade of a tree beside a rock in a camp. All around him, weary groups of cultivators were sitting around little fires or actually sleeping. There were a few battered tents erected here and there. Turning his head, he found Liao Ying sitting about three metres away, poking a fire that held some edible spirit roots and a pot of something that was bubbling away. Sister Liao he managed to say. His throat was raspy, badly injured, and he also noted he could barely hear on one side... -Damage from the shockwave? Oh, thank the fates she looked up and exclaimed. Youre actually awake at last. I was worried you were going to regress like the others. The others? he really didnt want to ask, but felt compelled to They rescued about a third of the prisoners, you and me, Jin Chen, Han Shu and a few others the Court was holding, she explained, looking tired. Others? Prisoners? he tried to form a whole sentence but even that was exhausting somehow. They captured about 30 people from the Bureau and blamed all our current misfortunes on them, Liao Ying sighed. He wasnt sure what to make of that. Jin Chen is stable, but a lot worse than you C he had his core half smashed and they scoured his soul I think. As for Han Shu, they well he is source sealed somehow and the Jade Gate Court Fate Locked him. Denounced him as an enemy of the world and a villain that the Imperial Court would judge personally Wha? he tried to process that, but the words just went in one ear and out the other, making no sense. -Han Shu is an enemy of the world? They wanted the root of the treasures we found. They got the manuals out of your ring, I think, but didnt get anything from mine I was lucky I guess, she trailed off, looking a bit distant and shuddering, before collecting herself. What about-? She shook her head and quietly signed, Dont talk about them, not captured. He nodded slowly and leaned back exhaling. I see He felt empty, he realised. I guess this lot didnt leave us because they also think we are connected to Han Shus sword? She sighed and shook her head, bringing him over a bowl of water. I dont know. Some of them certainly think we have treasure. Others think they took us just to annoy the Jade Gate Court. Senior Sister Song doesnt seem to like the Jade Gate Court very much Kneeling down, she put it to his lips and helped him drink the lukewarm water. Her instructions and those of Senior Quan were quite clear C you shouldnt eat anything apparently, only drink a bit to keep your strength up. Why? he managed to ask after gulping it down. Senior Song and then Senior Quan tried to heal your wounds, but they couldnt. Apparently you need to lose all your qi, then the seal will crumble so long as you dont die. Its a really evil thing that Hao Tai did to you Pausing, she spat on the ground before making an inauspicious sign. May his nine generations be afflicted by sin fire. Basically, if you take in more qi, it will just exacerbate your problem. Your physical body has no qi, and cant hold any more because They sealed my eight gates and bypassed my dantian, making my meridians flow backwards he rasped, being clear on what that problem was at least, even if the specifics of it were vague. Yes, she nodded, grimly. And the means they used to do it are such that neither of them felt confident in undoing them given your current condition. But why? he gasped. Basically? Hao Jun died, his senior brother died, Hao Tai had some conflict with Hao Feng took Han Shus sword as well. They decided you were sinners who rebelled against the sect, working with Han Shu to plant Hao Jun and Hao Feng. That worthless bastard Sheng Zhao also survived -Because of course, he sighed inwardly, not even having anger to spare for that trash at this point. Our sect has a rotten core in this generation, it seems, he sighed. So how did you escape what we did? I she looked conflicted again. Sorry, she sighed softly. I am a blood relation of the Tiger of Liao. He stared at her, frowning, wondering what she was apologizing for C was it because of what happened to them? Or because she hid her status? The Tiger is my great great uncle. I was sent to the Argent Hall on a disciple exchange with the Hao clan and was only in the Argent Justice Sect until I arrived at Nascent Soul. He stared at her dully, trying to process that. -Oh -So she got spared because her family is too dangerous to annoy Should I be pleased for her? -Or annoyed? He quashed that disingenuous thought swiftly. Hao Tai tried to strike a deal with me she said in a small voice But he broke it, it seems. I see... he croaked, not quite sure what to make of that and now wondering what kind of deal he had actually struck. So the cure is as bad as the disease pretty much he gasped, to change the slightly awkward topic as much as anything. Yes, she sighed, sitting back and looking a bit lost. Looking at his condition, he wondered if being angered to death was a part of how it worked. So if I take in more qi either actively or passively, it goes straight to my Nascent Soul. There it will feed the forced deviation, flowing backwards out again, because of C he gasped momentarily C the partial seal, and eventually my meridians will rupture and I will become a cripple never able to cultivate again. Assuming the shock doesnt kill me? She stared at him and just nodded blankly. Senior Quan said you had maybe days if you remained unconscious. Weeks if you awoke and forcibly stopped yourself absorbing qi. He nodded, understanding that rather grim point. So unless I can expel all the qi from my body at a fundamental level and do so for my Nascent Soul as well, at best all I can do is prolong the inevitable because at my realm I cannot control the qi in my Nascent Soul just with Intent She nodded and helped him drink more lukewarm water. I see you understand it clearly then. Sister Liao! a younger woman walked over, wearing patched robes of the Verdant Flowers Valley that had been torn off at the knee to allow her to retain her modesty in mending the damage to the upper portion. Yes, Dao Sister Jing? Oh its our turn for perimeter watch, isnt it? she nodded wearily. Yes, sorry the other younger looking woman said with a sigh. Dont apologise, everyone has to do their bit, Liao Ying said standing. Ruo Han, he offered a weak greeting to her. Id salute, but Its fine, Sister Jing nodded. I am glad you are recovering a bit, Daoist Ruo, she said politely, if neutrally. I do not know about the allegations put against you, but from what Liao Ying tells us, you all experienced quite some trials He couldnt see her cultivation, but she did bow slightly, suggesting she was not an Immortal. Her reply was also polite, and a bit wary C which was to be expected, he sighed. He didnt doubt that if treasures were involved, those who had held them would have done everything to subtly influence others against them. Cloaking malpractice with a virtuous visage was almost a Dao path in its own right. People like Sheng Zhao would hold grudges the way others held spirit stones. Curiously, he found the oaths he had sworn to the sect were a bit hollow, on reflection. He had never considered them particularly since joining, but sat here in the sun, he found that they no longer held particular sway. -Odd, because with how they treated us, unbinding us from those oaths is certainly not a thing they would do -Ill have to ask Liao about that when she comes back, he decided. -Or is it because this is a different world somehow? Juni didnt think Heavenly Oaths were worth much

~ Ha Yun C Edge of the Great Savannah ~
Ha Yun found himself standing on a stone wall overlooking the circle of stones within the small set of ruins on the rest of the hill the grass scorpion carried them all along on. It gave a good vantage point to watch the sun rise through the haze of the distant horizon. It was also far enough away from the camp that he didnt have to think too much about the other cultivators or hear their discussions about the tribulation. If he closed his eyes, he fancied he could still visualise the vast, storm-like tribulation of the previous day, never mind the meteor or the insanity that came after, the shadows fighting in the sky, the lightning dragons and the shadows of the vast, infamous Retribution Hall. The grass scorpions back was bigger than it first appeared as it turned out. He had placed it at about 100 metres long before, not counting the tail which was rarely raised, but his view had been skewed, he had to admit. He had since walked from one end to the other and found it close to 400 metres long by maybe 100 wide. It effectively carried a hill on its back, and the tail was maybe as long again. The claws themselves were the size of small houses, its legs each as wide as a pagoda. There was something oddly haunting about the place C the stones of the buildings themselves were odd, repelling qi in ways that put him in mind of those rare pots that came out of ruins in Yin Eclipse, not to mention the antiquity of the stones. The large stone he had seen before was just one of three and each had a different painted figure. The one he had first seen was the woman with dark hair, a form outlined in white, with constellations across her whole body. In the light of the rising sun he took in the other details again C the symbol of the circle on her forehead, the six arms holding the moons, rope in a river of stars the white circle, the lotus and the crude lamp, before moving onto the next one who was also visible from this angle. This figure again she had six arms, but was very different in all other matters: her body was painted white, but had a swirling black stole around it that almost seemed like wings. In her hands she held a black sword, a barbed lash, a white-silver spear, a golden sceptre or ruler, a red axe and a lantern with a pitch black fire. On her brow was daubed a symbol in red that gave him a faint sense of inexorable retribution. Hopping down, he walked around to finally view the third one, who at this angle just so happened to be cleanly illuminated by the rising sun. The third figure was he hadnt asked Ganlan about her, because he wasnt sure, but she was painted in golden ochre, her form outlined in black, with hair of gold and piercing blue eyes, her whole form outlined in yellow flowers amid dark water. In two of her hands she held aloft a burning gold flame that he was sure, just like her hair, was actual gold adhered to the rock, in the form of a many-petaled flower akin to a peony. In her other hands she held a jar that spilled out dark water, a white sword, a white wheel of eight silver stars and a blue lotus. Still thinking about that? Ganlan Meixius voice made him almost jump in shock as he realised she was seated on a stone, staring pensively at that very image. It is hard not to, Senior Meixiu, he grimaced, bowing to her. Please, I appreciate the formality but it makes me feel old, she said waving her hand to stop him. Do you want breakfast? The change in topic made him blink, but he realised she did have breakfast C a stone-baked flatbread and some kind of porridge made of mashed spirit herb seeds along with a jar of what he guessed was tea and a few slabs of fried meat. Accepting a piece of meat, he sat down respectfully and started to eat only after she had. Such sights you will get used to as you advance on the path, Meixiu sighed, looking at the rising sun beyond the painted figures. Right he mumbled into his piece of meat. Meifen, please bring some more porridge, Meixu said absently, making him realise that Meifen was also there. Ah there is no need, he grimaced, feeling odd about seeing her wait on others. Meixiu stared at him, then nodded and Meifen, who was garbed in a grass cloak bowed respectfully, hiding her grimace well. I guess your world only shows such scenes for pivotal tribulations, Meixiu mused, cutting back to the original conversation point. Pivotal? he frowned. Immortal, Dao Seed, Law Pillar and so on, she said sipping her own soup. Ah Yeah, probably, he nodded. Yes, Meifen added, although black lightning is usually only from Immortal Tribulations. To see white let alone black-gold for a lower step tribulation or the hall Meixiu nodded as if this was what she had expected. Senior Ganlan Meifen spoke up again, can I ask what kind of thing actually broke through? Does this place really have dragons? She glanced at them both silently and for some reason he felt weirdly judged, before she just shook her head and gave an amused sigh. Dragons, yes, they exist C but that was not one in all likelihood. That had been one of the topics of discussion among the others C Brother Feng and one of the scholars had been certain that the black-gold lightning was in the form of golden clawed imperial dragons, which only manifested if dragons were involved, either through blood or some other means apparently. She didnt seem inclined to continue talking about dragons and went back to contemplating the painting, which he could understand in a way. Even back home they were rare. The only ones he knew of were on the Northern Continent, associated with the terrifying Moon Tomb Cult. That was an influence almost as infamous as the Seven Sovereigns School. A vestige of a previous heavens, before the Dun Imperial Dynasty forced out the tyrannical Azure Astral Authority. The others wanted to go investigate, he asked after a long moment. Hah, they have cooled on that now. Enthusiasm has its bounds, and the ephemera at the end is not a thing that should be messed with, Meixiu chuckled. The ephemera Meifen mumbled, also staring at the design. He shivered as well, suddenly feeling a little cold, looking at it C recalling that wave of golden flowers that had reached even them, sweeping over the whole plains perhaps in the blink of an eye and the horrifying, enthralling depths that were hidden behind their promise of prosperity and good fortune. The flowers were clearly that, so did that mean the jar and the water was related to that darkness? Those flowers do they relate to this painting? he finally asked. She stared at him pensively, then chuckled. In a way yes, I suppose they do. What were they? Hmmm, she looked back at the painted mural. Do you know? she said suddenly, looking to Meifen. I um are they crossing ephemera? the other woman asked, looking a bit nervous suddenly. So you do know some things, Meixiu said with a faint smirk, making Meifen blush before looking back at him. When a powerful practitioner exceeds the world at specific points, they usually leave something of themselves behind at each step and that influences the nature of all tribulations that come thereafter. Tribulations have four major stages usually: Mirror of Fate, Eye of Judgement, Test of Will and Judgement of Worth a fifth also sometimes appears, but only for supreme step tribulations. You also have minor bolts, in various colours from single shades all the way up to eight coloured for small realms or if your foundation was simply insufficient to stir enough of a reaction from the alignments of the world during a supreme step tribulation. Oh he nodded, recalling that his father had explained something like that, though he had not given names and barely talked about anything other than the Duel of the Fates. The names are different, Meifen asked. Names change, Meixiu shrugged, but that is not the point I am making. The nature of those steps is predicated on those who have come before. The nature of tribulation is a celestial plain of bones C All those who have undergone it from the great to the small leave a piece of them within it for future generations. The greater the achievement, the more profound the leaving. She turned to look back at the symbols on the stone before continuing - At the Immortal realm that is just a trace of principle or something. At the Dao step, it can be anything from a shadow of their Dao, to the entirety of it if they fell and were claimed by the world but above that the nature of remains changes. At the Ascendant Step, an echo of their truth will linger, while those who cross over the Sovereign Step usually bequeath some aspect of their Reason To Be upon the world that raised them up C a baptism for all future generations, or if less generous a curse to weight them down. He stared at her, processing that, even as Meifen seemed to be counting something off on her fingers? There are six hands? she mumbled. He was about to ask what she meant by that, when Meixiu cut her off with a wry chuckle. Being inquisitive is good, but dont cut yourself. I Meifen frowned, but bowed slightly in apology. Its fine. I mean that seriously, though. It is not good to pry, especially not regarding the supreme steps in a world like this; the mechanisms are not like you can conceive of and the traps are quite different, Meixiu said, suddenly sounding much less amused. I will not be called a sinner because something I said led you to such a fate. He blinked, and Meixiu also looked a trifle taken aback, before bowing again, more genuinely. Meixiu shook her head again and turned back to the distant rising sun. This is Arianrhod, the Bright Fortune Heavenly Empress C those flowers you saw represent her promise to all who came after her, her own kith and kin and any others as well: prosperity, good fortune, balance, retribution, ruination. She left behind her the means to choose freely whatever path might be taken, but the cost is that that those choices have consequences and cannot be unmade C they will haunt you, until you either exceed her or are crushed by your own decisions. Is that a blessing or a curse? he mumbled, a bit shocked at what she had just said. Yes, she smirked. What about the other two? he added, curious about them as well. We have found it, Mayumi called over, interrupting before Meixiu could reply. Ah, it seems that other choices are here to be made, Meixiu said with a wry grin, hopping off her rock. If we have time, Ill talk about the other two later. You can finish that off, between you, she added, pointing to the food before leaving without a backward glance. They both bowed, watching her depart. He was still unsure how formal he should be with her. Meixiu was disarmingly honest and didnt seem to care too much, but the sight of her ripping an Ancient Immortal limb from limb would haunt him for a long time, he suspected. As would the scene of her and Mayumi interrogating said disciple from the Din clan the day before the tribulation struck. He shuddered, just from being reminded of it. He had half expected that the demon, Mayumi, could take people back out of her pot, but the fate of the cultivator who had led that ill-fated attempt to grasp him back was thoroughly miserable. The old Grass Scorpion had done something and when the screaming was finally silenced, they had scoured all his memories and put them in a spirit crystal. All that cultivators laws, techniques, secrets, misdeeds, everything had been hauled out by Mayumi using a strange flame that she burned his soul with. Do you know what they are planning? Meifen asked after Meixiu to seek out Mayumi had departed. Are you seriously going to ask me that? After seeing what they are capable of? he grumbled. Not to mention after that talk about choice just now? She sighed and nodded resignedly, thankfully seeing his point. The other cultivators were basically camp servants. They were not mistreated, but the Grass Scorpions were clear that if they wanted to remain here, they had to be useful. Two of the groups had elected to leave at that point, and the scorpions had given them food and water, clothes even, and told them to get walking in whatever direction they liked, rather unceremoniously C they had not given back their storage rings. That had basically killed that idea stone dead C several had complained about that, but all that had happened was that they were rebound and shoved in a ruined building where most of them still sat. That had revealed that the entire warband was strong. Meixiu had been quite open that most were equivalent to the realm he knew of as Ancient Immortal, and when that was openly revealed to the others, Meifen and a few others had had a hasty conference and agreed to just put up with things. After all, aside from being bound up, nobody had been otherwise mistreated C of their groups, at least. Bai Meifen and Brother Fang had both watched that interrogation as well and concluded, he guessed, that resistance was kind of pointless and that it was better to be in their saviours good graces. How did you get into their good graces anyway? she asked eventually as they walked around the circle, eating the remains of the food Meixiu had left. I They hauled us out, much like you, and whatever they did when they healed me I guess they just felt sorry or something, he sighed. He had wondered that as well in truth C Meixiu had been vague on it, but he was pretty certain it somehow related to his memories of whatever Din Ouyeng and Di Ji had been involved in. It might have been his imagination, but he almost fancied it was because of Di Ji or something related to him, although he had not mustered the courage to ask her C it was unlikely she was a victim given she didnt seem to come from Eastern Azure. They sat there watching the sun rise for a few more minutes before Meifen sighed and got up to go help with the campfires. Left with nothing else to do really, he went along with her, leaving the mysterious, slightly timeless circles of stones behind, and helped serve out food to others and then began to prepare one of the dead animals that had been brought in at some point. Individuals or small groups of the Grass Scorpions came and went almost at random, uncaring for whether it was day or night as far as he could see, so he had no idea how many they were. There were at least forty, but maybe as many as 50 or 60. The idea of a force of 60 odd Ancient Immortals wandering around was quite terrifying in its own right, and certainly the Old Grass Scorpion was a much higher realm than that. They also all rode smaller scorpions when out and about and those were unlikely to be any weaker than their riders, he guessed. -A force of over 100 Ancient Immortals, just wandering around doing what they please. He shivered, thinking of how blas their groups had been. He was pretty sure the Grass Scorpions could go through their entire group of 400 odd cultivators like a hot knife through butter. Okay folks! Mayumis voice suddenly yelled. We have a lock, get everyone on board. There was some general hubbub as he made his way over to the middle of the camp. What is going on? he asked Meixiu politely from where she had gotten another bowl of soup. The old scorpion has found one of the secondary teleportation points, Meixiu said with a grin. Secondary teleportation points? Meifen pausing behind him as the other cultivators also glanced around now. Ah, yes, Meixiu said looking sideways at her. Your world is sending a second wave of invaders here C it will land about three hundred miles to the north-west of us, it seems so we are going to go introduce ourselves. Chapter 107 – The Epic Quest for Spicy Soup
Would you tell me, please, which way I ought to go from here? That depends a good deal on where you want to get to, said the Cat. I dont much care where said Alice. Then it doesnt matter which way you go, said the Cat. so long as I get somewhere, Alice added as an explanation. Oh, youre sure to do that, said the Cat, if you only walk long enough.
-Excerpt from Alice in Wonderland By Lewis Carroll

Part 1 C In which our intrepid heroines make a terrible discovery, and are asked for a favour.
This is a disaster, Hong, Little Fen grumbled, crossing her hands and staring at the empty cupboard. What is? she asked, glancing up from the leaves she was washing in the sink at Fen who was poking through the cupboards. The infestation has eaten all the ingredients for soup! Fen cursed, shaking her head and slamming a cupboard shut. They have? she frowned, dropping the greens back in the cold water, and went over to the shelves on that side of the kitchen. Yep! No spices, no liquor either, no salt Fen muttered, continuing to work her way around the cupboards, closing them with disgusted *clacks*. No spices? she asked, opening that cupboard up and sighing. There were indeed no spices either, and in the corner was Ewww! She avoided making eye contact with what was in the corner of the cupboard and looked for a cloth to wipe it up. Even here! All gone only the Star Salts are left, Fen snarled, then cursed as she hit her head on the underside of a cupboard top. Fen frowned, then threw her arms up in disgust. Even the flour is off as is It is? she looked at that cupboard, and found that it was indeed [Censored]. Were we out that long? Could it be the Ghoblan? she added, wondering if they had managed to creep in again and left some stuff behind to make a point after they chased them out the last time. The walled vegetable garden is still here, so thats a point against Fen replied, sounding muffled as she crawled inside another one of the cupboards and pulled off the back this time. Ah! Its the wards so thats how they got in, she said, pulling the bottom up off the one she was in front of and staring at the charred, melted mess that had once been a set of preservation runes. Yep, looks like it is the wards! Fen sighed, sitting back on her heels. I guess it is related to that lightning strike? she said, dropping the spirit herbs back into the sink again and staring out the window at the courtyard beyond. Fen just sighed and kicked something, before scrambling out and shaking her head and holding up a handful of something vile. Even the dried noodles got zapped C although I guess that explains it. Ewww, throw it away! she shuddered, automatically blurring whatever it was, some kind of long deceased bit of pond life, in her vision so she wouldnt have to engage with how many tentacles it had. The lightning bolt brought in pond life, Fen grumbled, still shaking her head in disgust. Maybe? Could it also be because of the other weeds creeping in? I swear I saw ephemeral vermin around the potted plants earlier. Do we even grow hibiscus? We do, but not here, Fen muttered. Where did you see it? By the pots when we came in she frowned and walked over to peer outside. The pots by the door, which held Singing Lavender, were humming gently in the breeze C no sign of any hibiscus as expected. -Maybe I did just imagine that, the idea that there should be ephemeral weeds in here is a bit... she mused. This is the worst, Fen added, looking around again and opening another cupboard, before sighing and closing it with a bang. She is going to ask for Altharian food again, I just know it, and there is only that one dish that has noodles in it. You know, this vendetta of yours she muttered, opening the cupboard under the sink and quietly closing it again. Spicy Noodle soup! This is love; it is life, Fen said a bit too piously, ignoring her words. Yo! Wassup? an ominously familiar voice said, making them both turn to see a familiar face leaning in the doorway. Oh its just you, she sighed, looking at the woman with her dark red-purple hair and dark gown. What do you want? We are in the middle of a crisis. What I always want, she grinned, to help. They both turned to look at her rather dubiously. Her help, only came in two types, as far as she had ever seen C the kind that made you want to cry tears of rage or the kind that made you want to make others cry tears of frustration because you had run out. It crossed her mind briefly, that the perpetrator might well be the person in front of her, but the apple trees in the orchard were still okay, as far as she had seen on the way in and in any case, the person being accused of the crime C how was she out here anyway? Huh, youre out of noodles, the woman frowned, peering around the kitchen curiously. Still sustaining that grudge huh? You cant lecture us on grudges, she pouted, not falling into the trap of naming the guest before she named herself. No I cannot, this is true, their guest chuckled. Wont stop me though. Songshu C who was one of the few who could safely pull off that trick C appeared, thankfully, at the interior door of the kitchen. Ah! Di- Im Divide at the moment, the woman said drily, cutting off Brother Song. Divide she repeated, trying and probably failing to hide the judgement in her voice. Right Fen said equally blankly. How can we help you? Songshu said, apparently taking her desire to be called Divide in stride. And can I say, I am glad you are able to travel about again. Songshu barely paused at that, which made her applaud inwardly. She could not have done such a feat of restraint. There is a bit of a mess going on outside, so I want to borrow these two, Divide said with a playful grin. Ah, yes, I saw the weather is a bit inclement, their senior brother sighed. Yes, the issue is we have sprung a leak, so to speak, Divide sighed, coming into the kitchen and purloining a fruit from the table. Oh? she blinked, because that was probably not good, and more to the point How come you are here? she asked at last. Werent you stuck in that hate crime to classical architecture? Big sis hit a lucky break and got herself extricated from the shattered hulk of Undrehallen, Divide shrugged. As such, yours truly is no longer forced to watch rocks moulder. Ah, that explains quite a bit, Songshu nodded. She resisted looking outside. It did, if Divide was able to roam freely again Divide shoot her a look, which she returned, sticking her tongue out, before Songshu cut back in. So what do you need our help with? It strikes me we can help each other, Divide said with the kind of smile that would have made the heroes of old sweat and proclaim that suddenly they needed to help their old mas darn tunics or something. We C that is, myself and little sis C need to go into the depths to haul the other three out C our house has a vermin problem and a leaky roof. It is a mausoleum to causal reality, she pointed out. Its kind of meant to be creepy, dank and maudlin? Only because those three luddites are of a state of mind. Its not like anyone is even dead, except maybe my aspirations and memories of what a blue sky looks like after several aeonspans spent sitting in it, Divide scowled. So what do you need us to do? Fen asked, still poking through cupboards. Well, we need to have a conference, so thats going to lessen the suppression at a rather awkward juncture. Ah, Songshu nodded, as did she. We are not minding those things down below, she stated flatly. You wound me, wound me! Divide said a bit theatrically. All three of them stared at her, until she had the grace to look slightly awkward and the dark corona around her purples flared white. You need to go get supplies I guess? Divide mused, looking around. She nodded. They probably would, given that the infestation of pond life appeared to have gone through most of the cupboards. Hopefully it had not seeped further. All they had at the moment was what they had scavenged on the way back from looking into the stupidity with the thieving monkeys that got out of their cage. That would need dealt with as well, and sooner rather than later, what with all the outsiders running around in the outer estates, causing chaos. So, what do you need us to do? Fen said, standing up, dusting herself off and kicking the last empty cupboard shut with some venom before dropping two more [censored] things into a handy bucket. Songshu and Divide both glanced at them with a frown. Stuff crawled in with the lightning bolt before, she sighed. Got straight into the pantry, as they are wont to do. Basically, the two of you go outside, get what you need, make a mess and make sure that some critical attention is diverted away from here for a while, Divide explained with a nasty grin. I trust the two of you are up to that? She opened and shut a cupboard, just in case the stuff in it might materialize again of its own accord C it did, sometimes, but there was no joy to be had it seemed so she could only sigh. There was certainly a catch in there; there always was when it came to Divide, but she did have a point in a way. The dancing spiders had been active recently and the stupid lizards had stirred briefly. The last thing that they needed to do was make the real vestiges outside the orrery shards more visible. So go outside, divert some attention? she checked matters off on her fingers, get stuff for soup I would say dont kill anyone, but we are in the Martial Axial region, Divide sighed, a bit leadingly she thought. Songshu shot her a sideways look that wasnt quite a scowl. Make sure that you fix anything you break, and I expect you both back here by dinner. Fine Fen sighed. Any special requests? she asked, glancing at Songshu. We just cant seem to grow peaches Its never the season, her senior brother sighed. Peaches Fen said, blankly again. Fine, we will see what we can do, she nodded, adding it to the list in her head. Anything else? Nah, just make sure you divert attention away from the damn mountain, not to it. Kay, she nodded, adding that to the list as well.

Part 2 C Wherein our heroines begin their journey, formulate a cunning plan and meet an old acquaintance.
As they walked down the path into the valley Fen found herself using the sign by the gate to hit nuts at the birds in the trees before the sun rose. Their singing, always so damned cheerful, always so prideful as well, was annoying at the best of times, but now she was particularly put out by it. Why do I get the feeling? FUCK YOU, YOU SUCK, STOP HITTING US WITH OAK APPLES! Are we are being set up here? she asked, punctuating her question by hitting a pop-jay in the head with an oak apple. Because nothing she ever does is without an angle? Hong said, not bothering to look up from her list which she was still considering. That said, we are getting a sanctioned trip outside the borders of the estate, so dont I know OUCH! STOP IT! She hit another bird in the ass with a beech nut, watching it fly off into the gloom, screaming obscenities at her, with a degree of satisfaction. Look! Just- she hit that one in the head with a rotten fruit, watching it pin-wheel away in a flurry of feathers. I know dont mess it up, she sighed. Im still in a bad mood over Alexios I guess. Fair, Hong nodded. Although taking it out on the birds for singing out of tune is a bit much Meh! she shrugged, casting about for another few fallen fruits and finding nothing worth the effort sadly. So, how are we going to get out? Usually we get sent straight into the depths. I was wondering that, Hong mused, still staring at her list before pausing by a tree to scribble something else on it but not elucidating herself further. They walked on and she continued to penalize the feathered vermin, although they had all started to retreat out of visual range, so she was forced to resort to trick shots, bouncing things off trees and rocks to keep on hitting them. Many had called the forests here pretty, but when you spent as long as they had in this place, it all got a bit samey, she had to say, especially in the darkness, when it was cloudy overhead. Her ill mood was certainly related to Alexios C they had never been that close, but in the aftermath of this place, he had been a friend and someone to talk to about old times on occasion, even if he was a grumpy sod, prone to fits of futile anger. That he had been killed by the use of some star-fried chickens core, by an illiterate monkey no less, was a bit insulting though. If we are going outside, we should look into that, she said absently, bouncing a seed pod of a scavenged explosive vetch off a distant oak branch and into a hollow where one of the birds was distantly cursing them. Look into? Hong glanced up at the sound of the distant flash of light in the darkness and accompanying cursing that was carried on the shockwave of the explosion. That malingering monkeys troupe, she shrugged. They are never solitary, always in pairs at least. If we hadnt had to clean up the mess down there, all my cupboards might not have been slimed by pond life, she grunted, also annoyed at that. Ah, yes that is true, Hong nodded in agreement, looking up at the dark, cloudy vault of heaven above, just visible between the swaying branches of trees. I suppose we can. Would that go under salt? Or spice? She pondered that, before shrugging. We can see when we find them? Seems fair, spontaneity is the spice of life after all, Hong nodded, turning the paper over and starting on the back. They reached the bottom of the path and arrived at the edge of the fields, currently without crops beyond some spring greens. The pre-dawn mist curled, faintly luminous between walls and across the distant rivers and lakes. Here as well, the feathered vermin were also making their presence felt, but as soon as they exited the forest and passed by the threefold circle of stones most of them fled with depressing haste. She still hit two on the way past that were a bit slow, smirking as they planted themselves into a tree, making obscene symbols at her with their soul manifestations. The crops are at least okay, Hong noted, looking around at their fields, which were recovered from the worst of the devastation. The variants are hardy enough, she noted, peering over a wall at the rows of sorrel. Even with the time that passed and their talents, the land here was not good for growing easily edible things. Plants tended to get smart and weeding them was a pain. The last two times she had grown wheat, the plants had all run off before gaining maturity, and the rice the less said the better about that. As such, they were left with those plants that didnt domesticate easily and just grew wild in this climate naturally. Tis more the season for valerian though, she added, plucking one of the purple-pink flower heads in passing from by the wall and shoving it in her hair. We should at least make an effort to blend in, Hong added, considering her own attire. Or we will get another lecture about plausible deniability. She considered their last such lecture and sighed, nodding. What form did we take before? It was pretty close to these ones, so I guess the garb is all that needs changing, Hong mused, looking at her ankle length tunic of pale linen that was draped attractively across her body. Within a hop and a skip, then a playful pirouette, her garb swirled into a bare-sleeved woven dress covered in scenes of wild animals running playfully through lakes and forests, in colours of green, white and gold. She followed suit, matching the designs with added floral patterns, using the stole that came with it to put straps on the sign so she could sling it over her shoulder. Are you really going take that along? Hong asked her dubiously, eyeing it. What, its a serviceable weapon; its dangerous out there for young ladies to wander unattended! she protested. Hong just stared at her, her dark eyes swirling for a moment as if trying to work out how serious she was being. She wasnt but it was a whimsical enough tool to use and having brought it this far, even if it was on a whim, she wasnt going to admit that it was a bit weird and discard it. Well, I guess it is what it is, Hong sighed, pulling out the list again and considering it as they arrived at the river. How is the list? she said, peering at it. Done I think, Hong said passing it to her. She skimmed it C Recipe for Spicy Soup Get spices. Get salt C lots of salt C group associated with killing Alexios? Get spirit grape liqueur C might be problem? No noodles. Will need flour, water, eggs, more salt? C same source as before??? Plausible Deniability??? Dont make a mess! If you break it, fix it. Extra spicy? ?Profit? This is your plan? she asked dubiously, handing it back. It has seven things on it, which is enough Hong shrugged, flipping the paper over and starting to scrawl on the back again. That is true I suppose, she conceded, watching as Hong drew the various parts of the chart, pausing only to kick the odd rock out of the way on the old road down the valley. In any case Di C Divide C said to cause a distraction, so if we make it a bit less specific, there is more latitude, Hong shrugged. I can already see one rather cunning way we can solve the spice problem as it is. You can? she asked, surprised, because given the way things were playing out with the lightning and invaders, she had rather expected salt to be their first port of call. Oh yeah Hong snickered. It already gave me a resonance, though I shant comment in detail because of the priors. Wouldnt do to spook anything. Priors are the worst, she agreed, sharing Hongs annoyance for the prying of ignorant people who really should know better. Such poking and prodding had a remarkable tendency to undo good plans. They are, but in this case, it will work in our favour, Hong giggled plucking a stalk of fennel out of the verge to nibble. We will be able to get spice and salt in equal measure C greedy monkeys are gullible like that. Uhuh, she nodded, and kicked up a stone off the road. In a single smooth motion she batted it with the sign, watching it skim out across the river for a full thirteen hops and hit a heron on the far side with a pleasing *Klonk*. The shocked bird was sent flying in a cloud of feathers and fled honking. They walked on in silence through the dark, Hong drawing on the back of the list, which was becoming a bit crumpled and she, looking for more feathered lizard vermin to pester. Do we need duck? she asked, spotting a cluster about half a mile away, through the pre-dawn mists who froze in fright at her words, such were their acute senses. Only if you want to carry it around, Hong said absently. Better we catch things when we go out. The group of ducks exhaled and fled in silence, twisting space directly to find a different shard to swim in she assumed. They walked on for a while in silence towards the ford, letting the sounds of the last hour of night swirl around them, sans annoying bird calls, because news travelled fast she supposed. Hold up, she frowned suddenly, looking at the ford ahead of them. Eh? Hong glanced up and then also paused. Well, that is a surprise. What is that old coot doing here? You ask me, but who do I ask? You? she said. This guy always gives me a headache; how come he is in here? Wasnt he disturbed? Probably he came here to fish or something boring. Maybe he will just Hong muttered. Ah, young ladies, it is a pleasant surprise to see you abroad so early in the day! the old man, dressed in dull black and grey robes and sat on a rock by the ford, said cheerfully as he was fishing away. Old scholar, she nodded. Old coot, Hong muttered. It has been a while, young ladies C to think we would meet again on this narrow path, the old man said. Perhaps you might have the time of day to chat a while? She looked both ways down the river, before sighing. The next ford was not until they got to the waterfalls, and that would mean a long backtrack tempting, but Not an option, Hong sighed, mouthing behind her hand. We have a schedule to keep to of sorts. We do? she muttered, back, glancing at the old scholar again. Talking to this guy is such a pain! Ho, ho, ho, the old scholar fishing in the river chuckled good naturedly. You know what happens to creepy old men who accost young ladies at river crossings on dark and moonless nights? she pouted. You young ladies You have quite the manner today, he said with a raised eyebrow. "They wind up with me sat here, washing their guts out of the linen they soiled for being so inconsiderate, while I, fair maiden that i am, cry tears of sorrow over how the stains will never wash out!" The old scholar paused at last, and stared at her a bit harder, before recovering. Be nice, Fen, Hong muttered. He is just here fishing and wants to chat. You do just want to chat dont you? she said a bit more brightly to the old scholar. Perhaps a game of chess? he ventured at last. Fine, Hong sighed. But if I win, you give me a boon I can use as I like? And if I win? the old man grinned. We will pretend like we never saw you fishing here, Hong said with an even more radiant smile. Seems amenable, the old man said, putting his rod on its stick and patting the rock, which turned into a flat chequerboard with pieces. She sighed and followed over to watch Hong crouch down beside it, considering the pieces. The old man waved his hand for Hong to go first C she did, moving the middle pawn. Frowning, the scholar moved his piece to match. With a smirk, Hong then moved her king up behind the pawn. The old man eyed her dubiously, then sighed. Hong just smirked even more. Shaking his head, the old scholar also moved his king up, and what proceeded thereafter was, in the annals of chess, she expected the kind of match that would make experts weep tears of blood just to witness. Hong did win in the end, with her queen being basically the last piece on the board bar one. I had forgotten that for all that you play the cute little girl, you excel at this, the old scholar chuckled. And I had forgotten that you are this bad at chess, Hong snickered. Aiiii so cruel, you wont give anything to an old man in his elder years, will you? the scholar said with mock sadness. Nope! Hong grinned. Be thankful I dont drag your creepy self behind a wall and break your legs with Fens sign just for being here He turned to look at her and she found herself standing back on the far bank. She rolled her eyes took a step forward, only to find herself on the bank again. You cheeky bugger! You can let me cross, or else Or else? the old scholar frowned. She hefted the sign and pointed it at him. I knew it was a smart idea to bring this on a hunch, seems I am vindicated somewhat. Hong just put her hand to her face. She was sure that the old scholars sneaky nature -Yep, absolutely that. Your studies have not really been progressing right? she called across, putting as much derision into it as she could and pointedly considering the faded writing on it. Do you recall how these stories go? When the plucky heroines meet the old watcher guarding the gate who asks for unreasonable things? As I recall, they tend to end badly for the heroines, the old scholar chuckled. It can be arranged for you to be made a woman very easily, she said with a bright smile, wondering if she should not have just washed his guts in the river while he wept tears of regret from the get go. Our kind do not have such anatomical weaknesses, the scholar muttered, looking a bit put out for the first time. That can also be arranged, Hong muttered. How about this, she called over. We trade one move each, from where we stand, and the one who comes out worst will shed tears of regret? The old scholar looked from Hong to her and back again then started to laugh. Okay! the old scholar said, standing up and spreading his arms. Let me see young lady Fens style! Let it not be said that this old man is ungenerous and would hit a girl first. Bad idea, Hong muttered next to him. Rolling her eyes, she pulled out one of the remaining oak apples and, tossing it up in the air, spun on the spot and smashed it with the sign. You should have gotten the cheap shot in C Eh--? he glanced at her, frowning. The rest of his reply was cut off as he vanished, leaving a black and red edged silhouette of broken space as she hit him between the legs with the oak apple from one of the Oaks of Taranis that grew on the slopes below the Pagoda and its estates. When the distorting space settled, Hong sighed, brushing the last of the twisting black and red lightning away with her hand. I never got the blessing, Hong complained, picking up the fishing rod and releasing the trout that had been caught into the river before considering it and the list contemplatively and picking up it and the basket. If that kind of hit was enough to do more than embarrass that old scholar, he would have died long ago, she pointed out. In any case, we will likely meet him again in due course. He owes me some tears, and he is nothing if not someone who stands by the words he speaks!

Part 3 C Our intrepid heroines enjoy a song and dance and gain a lead on a suitable source of salt.
Are you sure this is a good idea? she asked, looking at Hong who was contemplating the perpetually reorganizing stones on the hill overlooking the lake. You have asked that four times already, in the last 5 minutes, Hong muttered, still considering their shifting patterns. Are you reaaaaally sure this is a good idea? she reiterated, making it five, just in case so the inauspicious number wouldnt blight matters. Stop being obnoxious in four directions, Hong retorted. And yes, I am sure C this is the quickest route to get to where we need to go to get to the outside. She considered the shifting stones again and sighed, looking around at the rest of the landscape. You know was there always a lake there? she pointed at the large, circular lake. Eh? Hong glanced over and frowned. No but this place is what it is, who can say which period it is currently, and we are close enough to the old school periphery that someone exploding something out here would be not inconceivable I guess. Weird, she mused, considering it again. The crater had a faintly familiar aura, but at the same time, she couldnt place why it was familiar. That said, given the things and focus of events on this edge of the mountains in a historical sense, there were any number of plausible reasons for that. The most likely one, given the shifts of the area, was impossible anyway C the Book of Changes would come nowhere near them and in any case, the aura around the crater was subtly different. Hmmm, we will need to find the stones here, Hong sighed, stepping away from the shifting mandalas of the rocks. Great she scanned the pre-dawn hills, before pausing on the far side of the lake again. Curiouser and curiouser, she mused absently, considering the rather unusual swathe of spirit vegetation growing around the far shore. What is Oh That is rather odd, Hong agreed, noticing the clumps of shrubs and small trees growing in the grass and up the sheltered slope of the hill. Is that high-gold sycamore? It does look like it, she agreed. Oh well a thing to look at later, Hong said, clapping her hands together. Right! Stones little stones! Where are you!? Her words echoed across the hills cheerfully, getting no reply. That never works, she pointed out. Like neeeeevar. There is always a first time, Hong sighed, looking around again. It took them almost thirty minutes of poking around to find the stones, accursed things that they were, surrounding a thorn tree on the top of a small hill, barely visible in the tangled grass except for the three large uprights. That was the problem with the gates to the low kingdoms, they had a paranoid streak a mile wide. As such, they had to find the same hill three times, before she felt the faint twisting distortions beneath that told her this was the right hill. So what now? she asked, sitting down on one of the smaller stones, ignoring the sense of unease it tried to project towards her. I need Ah We have some time, so I guess Ill finish off the list, Hong mused, staring at the cloudy sky. Given Hong still didnt seem to want to elaborate on that, she nodded and sat down to make herself a reed flute out of some bits she had nabbed after crossing the river. The gates would only transport at sunrise and sunset, unless you wanted to really poke and prod them. There was a means to make them move at the zenith hours, noon and midnight, but the results could be unpredictable unless you were commanding from a position of strength, and here, in this place neither of them wanted to accidentally wind up with that kind of responsibility. And we are done! Hong said eventually, stirring her to look up from carving the last holes in the flute and see what she was brandishing on the back of the list. Have you just made? she stared at the seven connected sequences of aspected alignments that created what was, to all intents a very crap River Chart. A River Chart? Hong nodded. Yep, we need a pan if you want to make salt after all, and water for it C this will provide both! I occasionally forget that for all that you took Hong as a name when you learned we were down in the martial axial regions, that red really is in your nature! she grinned. Much like you, for all that you wear that pretty face, are just a little savage at heart? Hong snickered back. Touch, she acknowledged with a wry shrug, considering what she had done to the old scholar. So, I say, if the sun isnt going to humour, I guess we have to call it by wind and rain? she added, staring up at the dark sky, still obscuring the first rays of sun. Seems fitting Hong agreed. Ill do the drumming if you carry the tune? Seeing as youre making a flute? She considered the flute and nodded pensively. She had not been intending to go that route, but sometimes events just took you in directions C the wisdom was knowing which ones were worth following on, and given Hong had decided to use a River Chart to get them out of here, having some music for the journey seemed fair. The question is do we do this as we are? Of course! Hong laughed, Where the fun in doing otherwise, and anyway, Olivia would sulk, and she is the only one who gives offerings worth a damn these days. Point, she conceded, blowing on the flute experimentally and pulling out the reed to make a slight adjustment. What about a drum? she added. Hong cast around and then skipped off with remarkable speed in the direction of the nearest lake and got some willow withies, binding them in a circle with a degree of skill that would have made a master artisan do a double take. After that, she swiftly plaited strong reeds over them and pulling the whole thing tight, flicked it to check that the threads were tight enough to thrum. Havent you just made a harp? she pointed out. Indeed, Hong agreed, snapping a branch off a tree and banging it with another one experimentally until she found two that made a reassuring Thock sound that had a reverberation to it. She watched, resisting the temptation to throw something at her friend, as she did a strange shuffling dance, banging them together in a way that was utterly offensive to any and all musical sensibilities. That said, that was kind of the point, because the music of the low places was not what you would think. It was the music of children, of strange and eccentric things and of the natural world itself. That was also why she had been throwing things at stupid feathered vermin who were disrespecting their origins. Blowing through the flute a few more times, she worked out quickly what notes were what. She had mostly tuned the thing to the point where most normal ears would bleed if she played it in company, but that was also kind of the point, because there was symbolism at play here. Shall we? she asked, as Hong finished her rough circuit of the inner stones, working out where she needed to step. Might as well. If we arrive later it will be awkward, Hong agreed. Lifting the reed flute to her lips, she started to play as Hong tapped on the crude sticks, banging them off each other and also the rocks, easily finding the rhythm to make her notes carry as she also started to dance across the tops of the outer stones. Their keening tune and dull rhythm, a song without name and a dance nearly forgotten to time, reverberated throughout the little hill and across the wider glen, growing in strength as it blended into the sounds of rustling grass, hissing wind in trees, the distant water rushing over rocks, the cries of animals, mostly telling them to shut it, and a few brave feathered lizards complaining about how tuneless she was in comparison to them. By the third circuit, the land and the sky were randomly twisting above, as she found the resonance with the alignments, while Hong continued to carry the beat, making the stones resonate in the right pitches as she stepped adroitly through the swirling alignments, guiding them one after another. It was not magic, not as the fools in the academy would have considered. An expert in feng shui would have understood what it was, as would a geomancer, because there was nothing thaumaturgical about anything going on; it was just finding the similarities between those points and moving between them, and at a certain point, the stones they were dancing across were no longer in the grassy glen beneath the Perilous Gate, and instead on a hill between shining lakes amid the first rays of sun on a vast grassy plain. The rain falling from the cloudless sky around them steamed and turned into mist as they came to a stop and considered their surroundings. Oh so this is where it was, Hong said, staring at the form of the old grass scorpion, who was sat on a rock, his fingers in his ears, glaring at them both. You two he said carefully. It is us, Little Fen and Crazy Hong, she grinned. Old Moon Scorpion. It is rare that you get to travel out If you have run away, I will have to do my bit and report you, He said narrowed eyes. Where are the others? Hong asked, looking around at the very deserted camp. They have gone to play with some poor souls who have no idea what mess they have just walked into. Ah, outsiders? Hong asked brightly. Oh, that is genuinely cruel, she applauded, suddenly understanding what her friend intended to. I told you. We need salt, we have water, and a pan, now we just need the fuel, Hong grinned. What exactly are you two hoodlums planning? the scorpion asked sceptically. To make fools cry, as only we can, she snickered. I gathered that much, but you should not cause too much of a Its fine, she waved her hand. We have an exception C came from uh a well-placed source C do you want anything from the outside by the way? Outside? he blinked. Yep, we are going outside C we need to cause a distraction, she nodded seriously. Ganlan was tempted to try sending someone out, given that outsiders are coming in, but the auspices on that are not good, the old scorpion mused. As such they were merely content to harvest souls for the shrine here, he gestured to the painted rock. Oh, so thats what thats about, Hong nodded, peering at the painting of the Mother of Dreaming Moon on the upright of this Dreaming Gate. And you have Retribution and Fortune there as well, a solid gambit, she noted, looking at the other two. Yep, in case anything goes wrong and a genuine power walks in here, the old scorpion nodded. Although now the pair of you are here We can take the Fortune and Retribution roles, Hong mused. It will be a good way to ensure that the tracks are covered. So, how do we make this work? she asked. Hmmm we will need Olivia I suspect, Hong sighed. Has she broken through yet? To Dao Aspirant? the scorpion shook his head. Hmmm, thats a pity, Hong frowned. How about we do it like this she grinned.

Interlude C Sheng Quan.
Senior brother! Sheng Quan looked around and resisted the urge to curse as the diviner, Fei Munsheng, was making his way over with a triumphant expression on his face. It is near here! The auspicious readings are correct, another diviner added, a bit more superciliously. His scepticism as to whether this was real had, he hoped, largely been born out until now it seemed. It was one thing for the royal family on Shan Lai to be determined to get the very best for the Crown Prince so he could challenge the two Huang brats and the Teng scion for a seat at the top of the heavenly hundred, but this was a bit much he felt. The prince had not come here personally of course; that would have made it a lot easier in truth, because he would not have to be here and could be doing something useful like refining spirit stone bricks to drop on his feet, because based on recent events that felt like how this was heading. So, what do the new divinations say? he asked Munsheng, who was looking like a cat that found all the cream. There is a resonance near here, an actual resonance, Munsheng hissed, taking him to the side and waving the others to put up a perimeter Speak normally please, a resonance to what? he asked, pulling his arm away. Uh to the thing we have to get, for the crown prince, Munsheng suddenly became evasive again. -Drat, he sighed, as his latest attempt at prying what this was all about out of the diviner shrivelled away again. That was why he was sure this was a terrible idea, in truth, not because a new territory war between the Imperial Seat on Shan Lai and the upstart Imperial Court on Eastern Azure was necessarily a bad idea, but because nobody was actually explaining anything C and that stank of politics within, rather than without. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. That was also why they were currently dressed like they were from the Jade Gate Court and Four Peacocks Courts right down to the masks people were wearing. Disguising yourself as rival sects was not that uncommon, but he disliked that kind of subterfuge as well, when used like this, because it was just pointlessly over-complicated. -We were sent in here directly by a World Venerate advisor of the emperor for fates sakes, in an alliance with the Imperial Court and the damn Huang clan. We could just do this openly and it would be as effective! Right, so this thing that we must get for the crown prince that cannot be spoken of, he asked, quashing his exasperation. You say there is a resonance? Yes uh Daoist Sheng, one of the other diviners, noting his stress on that and wincing slightly, nodded. And what do you advise we do? he asked, looking around at the camps and the groups already moving out to explore the various ruins scattered around the hills and trying not to feel like he was talking in circles. -I cannot protect you morons if you dont even tell me what I am to guard against, he complained inwardly. HELP! a womans scream cut through the air, making everyone turn. HELP, HELP! a second shriek, imbued with qi, followed. Sweeping out his soul sense, he found the source, three women, dressed in ragged dresses, one with an arrow stuck in her shoulder, were stumbling down the last bit of a slope from the grasslands beyond. One had red hair and green eyes, the other dark hair and dark eyes and the third had golden hair, olive skin with blue eyes. All of them could be considered beauties in their own way. Behind them, he saw a figure cloaked in grass for a second, raising a bow- Narrowing his eyes, he struck, but before the bolt of Soul Law could reach the target, it had loosed an arrow which hit the red-haired woman in the leg. She screamed and went down, before being grabbed by the dark-haired girl, even as another group, from the Lu clan, rushed over, casting talismans at the ridge and a barrier- He ducked back as an arrow ghosted past him. His intuition told him all kinds of problems came with it, starting with how it had gotten that close to him without him seeing it. He deflected it away from Munsheng who jumped in fright, even before the arrow, exploded with enough force to make him wince. The one that he had hit with soul law was gone C he was certain it had died; it had barely been an Immortal C and yet that arrow had held esoteric principles that allowed it to escape a Dao Lords notice until it was mere metres away? Dangerous archers he frowned, looking at the ridge. Sweeping further out, he saw no sign of anything else either C some wild animals, birds, even some Immortal realm qi beasts keeping a very wide berth, but nothing that could have claimed the body, which didnt bode well. Archer? one of the other diviners shuddered, looking at the smoking scar on the ground. Its dead, Sheng Dian said from behind his white mask marked with ancient. Not that dangerous if someone like Quan here can block it either. He shook his head and didnt rise to the bait. They had five Dao Lords in this group, suppressing their cultivation down to early Dao Immortal, of which he was the only outsider really. He was here because of political connections and because the Military Authority had threatened to cause problems if they were not given some angle in this. The others were all from the Sheng and Fei clans and beholden to nobody but the interest that led them here. They made their way through the ruined town to the others, who were clustering around the women. Someone was treating the girl who had been shot through the leg, who was -Weak? He stared at the three of them. The golden-haired woman was strong, an Ancient Immortal in fact, but the other two were contradictory C that was really the only way to describe it. Both had early stage Nascent Souls, but the comprehensions in them were obscure. Their cores were much higher quality than their spirit roots should have supported, and their accumulation was shallow in temporal terms, even if the balance of it was surprisingly deep. -Ah, did the one I killed want to just capture them? but then how did? Looking at the golden-haired woman, who was panting hard and looking drained, he considered her state for a moment before understanding what was going on in mild shock. Her qi was rebelling, nearly undergoing some kind of deviation, even as she worked to pull the arrow that was red out of her shoulder. -The other arrow was purple and yellow and it avoided my notice and exploded, while this one is black and red and its making her qi behave weirdly Give me that arrow, he pointed at the one in the hand of one of the Lu clan disciples, who flinched and handed it to him with a bow. Looking at it with narrowed eyes, he considered the materials first. They were unenhanced, but undeniably high quality for what they were. The shaft was made of some kind of spine, carved with fluting so anything that it pierced would bleed out. The tip was some kind of animal bone that easily scratched his Spirit Iron bracer as well. Even the fletching was from an Immortal realm spirit beast. The paint on it was very mundane. -A form of Martial Intent? But I didnt feel anything like that? -Dharma Intent? He felt a faint chill suddenly. -No not Dharma Intent, colours as power, the red of war, vitality surging Heart Force? Who was pursuing you? he asked the Ancient Immortal. I demons, she shuddered, grasping her arms as if cold and looking a bit haunted. Demons one of the Golden Immortals nearby sounded dubious, but they could all see that she was a senior so were not too dismissive. What sect do you belong to? Munsheng said, looking between the three of them. Ah th-thank you for saving us, seniors, the youngest one, who looked maybe 15 stammered, clearly in shock. W-we are from the Ha clan. The Ha clan? he covered his surprise, but a few others around did murmur in a shocked manner. Y-yes, the other girl nodded vigorously. We are allied to the D-Din clan, who are p-part of your Court He recalled belatedly that such a thing was true as far as he was aware from being briefed regarding the twisting politics of the Blue Water Province. You are from our Ha clan? another voice cut in as a group in purple robes embroidered with foxes and peacocks came over. He glanced at the Golden Immortal, who was, discounting their hidden group, quite strong among those present C from the Imperial Continent in all likelihood. Y-yes, the dark-haired girl mumbled, quailing under the glare. I am Ha Fenfang. My parents were within the Ha clan of West Flower Picking town, and this is Nen Hong, my friend That was the truth, near as he could tell from looking at them. We met senior Ganlan near here she trailed off, looking around nervously. They have what we want, Munshengs voice whispered in his head. They do? He blinked. The resonance is undeniable, Munsheng replied. It is on the girl Nen Hong, and it is likely responsible for their rapid progress: both have cultivated to Nascent Soul in a matter of a few months. He could see that himself, their accumulation was very rapid. There was also a strange obfuscation as he tried to look at their law C it slipped away from him strangely. He guessed he could probably seek it out if he grasped them, but that was not necessarily needed. Not yet anyway. Why were they pursuing you? Sheng Dian asked, stepping forward. Uh we uh Nen Hong quailed back, and Ganlan finally sent out her strength to shelter the other girl a bit. Are you also part of the Ha clan? Dian said, turning to her and pushing her strength back rather crudely. He grimaced behind his mask. Clearly Dian was still smarting from both his failure in leading the capture of Lu Ji, who had turned out to be a much thornier prospect than anyone anticipated C a Dao Eternal at 2 generations C and also because he had then managed to loose that priceless divination lantern under strange circumstances. Without his connections to Ancestor Astral Song he might not even be here right now and that was leading to him being more forceful and invested in the success of this endeavour than was perhaps ideal, it seemed. No, she shook her head. I just happened across these two, near here. Shortly after that we were attacked by those demons. What is your name, and what influence are you from? Munsheng added, subtly sending out a bit of his Dao Intent. Ganlan Meixiu, I am a disciple of Dreaming Moonsky Pagoda, Ganlan Meixiu said softly, being drawn along with the suggestion. Looking around, he could see the others shaking their heads, so it had to be a smaller sect, obscure, maybe from another region. She was an Ancient Immortal though, so perhaps she was one of their leading seniors, come to the trial to test herself or just to make a name within the generation he assumed. That wasnt important really, what was more so, was how Sheng Dian and Fei Munsheng planned to handle this. How come someone as weak as you is here taking part in this trial? he asked her. Weak uh Ha Fenfang shook a bit. We dont know anything about any trial, honoured seniors. We were gathering herbs near a place called Jade Willow Village for the Ha clan and somehow ended up here. The others looked perturbed, but he could sense no lies at all there either. It is true that Jade Willow village is a place of our Ha clan, one of the group with the Ha Golden Immortal muttered. It is? the Golden Immortal frowned. Yes, we uh some of the things sold in the auction came from a ruin near there, that disciple whispered, so quietly most would not have heard. Ah, that thing, the Golden Immortal nodded. We uh we were beset by Deng clan bandits, Nen Hong mumbled. You had items from there? Munsheng asked, his eyes narrowing. Easy, dont provoke a fight here, he sent to all of them. Most nodded, but Sheng Dian smirked and just ignored him. -Shit, he is going to seize whatever they have, I just know it he groaned inwardly. We just want to go home. We dont mind giving you everything. We dont even know what it does really, Ha Fenfang mumbled. -And that was a lie, he sighed. Not that he could blame them, likely they knew that they had maybe just fled from the wolf pack, straight into the tiger den. They would also have no way to know what, if any, means a cultivator like he, or most others here, had to determine lies, so basically everyone here now knew that they both had something, knew what it did and had directly lied about it. She is part of our Ha clan, the Golden Immortal from the Ha was also sweating a bit now, looking around. I trust you all will show some decorum? -You just want it for yourself, he chuckled inwardly, slightly amused now. Our Jade Gate Court has an alliance with the Ha clan, Brother Yong. Of course you can rely on us in this matter, he interjected smoothly, before Dian could do something precipitous. If they can be convinced to give the items over to us for safe keeping, willingly, that will be best, he sent to the others. There is no question of them living, Dian said simply. Oh come on, he groaned and repudiated them straight up. Just wipe their memories of the specifics? Surely that will be enough. No. Make a play of taking whatever it is, then send them back through. We will deal with it here, a melodious womans voice murmured in is head. Dao Mother Black Jade, he saluted her mentally. Nen Hong was staring at him apprehensively still, so he could only sigh. We do have an agreement, do we not Brother Yong? he pressed Ha Yong. We do, the Golden Immortal nodded, acquiescing to his subtle suggestion. Hand it over, Sheng Dian said with a very disingenuous smile now. Are we really going to send them back? one of the others whispered through their shared link. Yes, he nodded. Unless you want to go against Fairy Black Jade? There was silence, which he expected. Nobody here was going to annoy a World Venerate. He held out his hand, and the girl, Nen Hong passed him a reed flute of all things. Sheng Dian snatched the parchment from the girl Hong without comment. Take them to the transport point, he said to Dian. The other youth just sneered, and almost dragged all three along with his qi as the others made way for them, believing them to be Jade Gate Court disciples. The other Sheng and Fei clan groups were watching with sullen scowls from the middle distance, already having been pushed out of the majority discourse, in what amounted to a rather farcical play for the others so they could retain the strategic high ground according to Munsheng. That said, he watched the trio depart, glad his frown was hidden behind his mask. It was hard to shake the weird feeling that he had been given the flute deliberately. -Did Munsheng or Dian actually try to twist things a bit? He didnt really trust either as far as he could kick them. The faint hint he had gotten off that strange scrap of paper made the hair on his arms stand on end. By comparison, the flute he now held was a very weird thing indeed. It was ostensibly a normal flute, but there was a subtle resonance within it that the longer he stared at it, the more certain he became that it had belonged to a truly remarkable being.

Part 4 C Thereafter, our valiant heroines extricate themselves from danger using a method most fowl.
Truly, in every group, there is a moron with eyes bigger than their stomach Fens giggling laughter echoed in her head as they followed after the youth who clearly intended them no good, even if they hadnt heard the whole exchange the group had had both exchanges in fact. When you sweep this lot up, that Sheng Quan will be a useful tool, she mentioned to Ganlan Meixiu, who nodded pensively. They followed Sheng Dian, answering his questions as their status befitted. There was no need for any lies or obfuscation; she just explained cleanly. Yes, Honoured Disciple, it is a cultivation scripture. Yes, Honoured Disciple, it came from the hands of an ancient and powerful being. It is called Seven Secrets River Chart, Honoured Disciple. No, Honoured Disciple, we have not done much with it. Yes, the flute came with it, Honoured Disciple. Their answers alternated while Ganlan answered a few pointless questions from the diviner. As someone with a mortal physique, and hers was quite spicy as they came, all he was doing was walking into a huge problem for himself. Their solution to getting in was quite ingenious she had to admit, in a sticky resin and moss bodge fix to your leaky boat kind of way. The ruined settlement itself appeared to be Aldrahaal, which placed them almost squarely in the middle of the Great Savannah, on the east-west trade route between Evergrove and Jerikhal. It was notable in this instance only because it held a greater teleportation hub that they had managed to fix up. Dian was talking to a group nearby who were putting what looked like fairly impure Celestial Mana stones into the charging array, so she ignored him and considered the circle itself. What do you reckon? she asked Fen. This kind of stuff was never my thing, Fen sighed. Give me a good dance and a merry tune any day and Ill travel the whole world over, but all the maths and calculations just leaves me cold. Same, she nodded with a sigh. However their bodge makes me a bit worried, because while they wont sustain many transfers with such crappy mana stones, they can still bring quite a lot through. Well handle that, Ganlan said, looking around. Strip! Dian commanded them all, and remove your storage rings, any bound treasures and unbind everything. They stared at him, and she sighed, frowning, before doing as he commanded. The alternatives didnt really fit with the scene they were building in any case. The key thing was that they leave and it not be overly marked by any great strength. What happened outside was a whole other matter and given they were using unconstrained greater teleportation, they were just asking for trouble in any case. Ganlan resisted and then gasped as Dian pulled out a talisman and pointed it at her. {Nine Ensnaring Azure Serpents} The array twisted round her and she grunted. Breaking out of it was possible, but the problem was that without acknowledgement from the other end, there would be no link. Shit, she grimaced. Well, plans never survive first contact. Mayumi is capable, Fen said. Thats not the problem, as such, Ganlan grimaced. Im on the Aspirant threshold. Do you know what will happen if I go out into those thieving heavens? Ah hmmm Fen stared at the other woman, while she, who had realised the problem a moment sooner, resisted the urge to rub her temples. This also counts as a distraction though? Fen pointed out after a moment. I distinctly recall plausible deniability being on my list, she pointed out. Oh, we can just do it like that, she said, glancing at the teleport again and rapidly formulating a plan while looking up. It mainly involved her scuffing the lines in the array by her feet as Sheng Dian and two others stepped onto the dais as well holding all their gear, even the purloined sign and fishing rod. Do it like- They hit the ground with enough force that her bones should have been badly smashed, was she not her, and used to such things. The shimmers of void fire swirled around the three of them briefly and two separate halls slid into focus. In one, with its grand, lapis lazuli columns, thirty three Venerates were seated in a circle, focusing on an array while a grand figure sat on a seat flanked by various other dignitaries watching on as Sheng Dian and the others arrived at their destination carrying most of those goods. In the second, there were nine venerates focusing much harder. The two scenes wavered a second time and she almost let her shopping list fall through to the 33 while they hit the ground amid the nine before changing her mind and forcibly preventing the inauspicious fortune link to the chart C the point was, after all, for this not to tie back to the mountain in a way that would be obvious to someone with actual eyes. What the hells? the woman leading the circle of nine blinked in shock. Standing up, she dusted the void fire off herself, while Fen took care of the rather unfortunate Ganlan, who was cursing in her native tongue and deeply regretting not having crossed over already. What is this? the white robed old man said staring at them blankly. Bah, now I really wish Id gotten that blessing, she sighed, reaching out and grabbing each of the nine and dragging them forward, thoroughly suppressing their auras while she stepped into the shadow of her current self. [Unconstrained Teleportation is Bad for Your Health, Oh-Kay?] Her words sank through them, even as their physical forms twisted bizarrely under the influx of pure thaumic degradation. All of them struck at her physical body, given that was really only at Golden Core. She had to sigh as it was turned into a bloody smear. [Cute, you think that actually makes any difference?] They staggered back, staring blankly at her shadowy, winged form. [You just killed a mortal girl, aged 15, with your full strength, inside this world? Do you have no care for your future potential?] The green-robed man suddenly started to laugh. Demonic thing, you think that matters? Chains swirled out of seals set all around the room, worming into her body and theoretically chaining her as far as the group in the room were concerned at least. She ignored him and looked up at the sky, which was doing its level best to look the other way and whistle awkwardly, just as she had hoped. Ganlan was staring at the group with an expression of deep discomfort on her face, as she should. All of them were currently focused on her rather than Fen and Ganlan, but it would only take one errant sweep for them to realise that Ganlan was not an ordinary practitioner of the Heavenly Path. [What demonic thing?] She snickered, and the shopping list twisted out of her shadow and fell down, the aura of the chart she had drawn on its back thoroughly exposed. The barriers of the room just about held, but those inside recoiled and the chains holding her were undone as the seven glittering symbols drifted eerily in the air above. {Seven Secrets River Chart} This This the man in green stared blankly, even as the woman Black Jade and the other youth beside her staggered back looking shocked. River Chart!?! the three old men in white actually squawked as one, viridian feathers briefly manifesting behind their ears as they lost control of their bodily transformations slightly. Wisdom Scripture! the old man in a grey and gold robe she vaguely recognised as that of an old sorcerer from the Kong clan gawped. [You think any of you old things, so lacking in potential, have any meaning to me?] Her sneer echoed through the room, twisting everything faintly as her shadow gained seven sets of wings, picked out like starry rivers behind her to emphasise the point. [We crossed paths by chance, and you have slain my rightful inheritor. I refuse to acknowledge any of you C better I be consigned to oblivion than return to the war above as a tool for you greedy heavens who refuse to see justice done!] At the same time, another figure appeared in the room C a majestic, bearded old man in a blue-green hooded robe bedecked with stars, his face hidden by a white mask that read Ancestor. Behind it, she could clearly see the greed in his eyes as he stepped through the shadow of Black Jade and grasped for the scripture properly, preventing its collapse which she had been faking. The seven symbols twisted, cracked and shattered, sending out a wave of distorting energy for a moment before the old man leading the three from the Kong clan gave a forlorn scream and cast a strange grey jar at it. She watched with a certain degree of amusement as his greed and desperation not to see such a precious thing vanish before his eyes overcame his good sense, just as Fens own influence through the Reason she applied to the situation compelled it to C Greed was just another path to the Red, the frenzied havoc of chaos and slaughter that laid men low as surely as anything Divide or Myriad Gifts had ever accomplished. Fen narrowed her eyes and she shook her head. There is no way I am going to keep this to these charlatans! This time, she moved herself, setting her own Reason to the nature of the chart briefly. With her direct attention, the desire of all present to have possession of and grow through its possession was also enhanced, as was their desire towards it. The accidental, or later, deliberate destruction of the scripture was, after all, not what she wanted here C the recipe for Spice was harder to manufacture than Salt in many ways, and having chanced upon a means to achieve both in equal measure, she was hardly going to sabotage her own efforts. The chart shifted faintly and the channel opened back up. In the process it thoroughly cracked the space around them, tearing a massive rent in the space across the whole room. In the same instant a shadow wreathed in red and black lightning pierced through one of the robed men from the Kong Clan, manifesting as a twisting scorpion. He gave a wretched scream as the space around them continued to distort, dragging more and more of the room into it, while the scorpion of lightning, holding the venerate in its claws continued to stab and stab. In the chaos, she noted it also snagged Ganlan with a limb and made for Fen as well, before relinquishing her under the pretence of having been deflected by a talisman. In that same instant, Fen just let her body get caught in the combined attack of the Huang Venerates, obliterating it and killing it in the eyes of the world and also marking them as sinners. The penalty for a Venerate killing a Mortal in unjust circumstances was steep enough that she actually marked their truths in the off chance they did make it to the Celestial Threshold and she had a chance to spectate on the chaos that they would meet. At the very least they would have to spend quite some time cultivating good karma to blot out the dark when they realised their mistake. The scorpion vanished into the rift a moment later, leaving the two of them standing there, where their bodies had died and the group C with both peacocks and stupid monkeys having eaten a nasty demerit at the hands of the three in azure robes in terms of what was on display, facing off with the Scripture now locked in the middle of the room. Fen considered the barrier for a moment. This is also interfering, if they keep this up our efforts will be strangled. She nodded, agreeing there. If these three groups kept the knowledge of their acquisition to themselves, it would be a disappointing outcome. The group inside would not be able to disseminate things, even with Ganlan sort of knowing what they intended. Ah! she narrowed her eyes and looked in the general direction of the centre of the town, having found a suitable set of crowbars with which to further stave the spokes of the wobbling wheel before them. [NOoooo! I''m TOO YOUNG TO BE MADE A TOOL!] It was very melodramatic, but at this point that didnt really matter. The twisting strength of the scripture erupted outwards, feeding off the chaos unleashed. Seven twisting currents of distortion swirled out from it, rupturing the barrier in a few places and for the briefest moment scything outwards. They washed over abodes of the groups from a few other choice influences C Turquoise Pond, North Star Grotto and Vast Obscurity Grove. All of them would be far too savvy in their own right to become enamoured of a knock off version of a scripture already sub-par to what their own ancestors could put out if pushed, but that wasnt the point. The point was that they would have some short term involvement and the seed of doubt would be planted in the eyes of the three groups here who were truly afflicted. Silver shards of glittering dust that only they could see twisted in the air, drifting away from the actions of the group as they continued to tussle. As they realised the barrier was broken and rapidly traced how far the distortions had washed, red also started to manifest. Its not as much as you might expect, Fen pouted, starting to attract the silver towards her and coalesce the Silver Karmic Salts the event had called into creation within the celestial firmament as a result of all of this into a silver rock about the size of a small apricot. With a sigh, she reached out and did the same for the swirling trails of red dust drifting from the eyes and mouths of the groups, turning Red Karmic Spice into a red-orange crystal the size of a grape. It will only grow though; we dont have to harvest it now, she mused, turning it over in her hands and looking at the scripture, with the two rivers of red and silver swirling through it, connecting to all those there. The goal here was to create a new supply we can use for a while, given how much that pond spawn defiled all the stores back in the pagoda. Fair, and when they realise that what they have in their hands is literally a recipe for Spicy Noodle Soup Fen giggled. She laughed as well, wondering how that revelation would go down when it eventually became apparent and some person with actual eyes to see decoded the list on the other side. In the Heroic Age, such a thing might not have worked, but here, she was fairly sure that the revelation that their cherished scripture was in fact a seven step plan to acquire ingredients for soup would only spawn a further catastrophe. At that point, I fully expect some overly smart, yet adorably gullible, scion to actually try making it! she sniggered. Before she could comment further though, the scene around them wavered bizarrely and, with an ominous cracking sound, everything turned white.

Part 5 C After an unexpected detour, our heroines show resourcefulness in completing their secondary task.
She stared at Fen with her arms crossed, trying not to look vexed. Fen, for her part, had the expression of a person for whom the fun of events was wearing off slightly. Idly, she snagged Olivia C Meixiu C who was shivering from the cold. Ah, I see She scowled, and waved her hand, cutting the pulse of the transfer that was responsible for them being sent here inadvertently. Sheng Dian and the other two were deposited directly into her hand a moment later. Idly she waved her other hand and their garb, the sign and the few other items like the harp, basket and the fishing rod drifted over to them. How come I am here? the young woman from the Emerald Isle muttered, her qi misting the space around them as perspective shifted oddly around them all. That is a fair question, she conceded, looking Fen who just shrugged. They used some heavy-duty space-buggering talismans a moment ago, Meixiu was in the teleport stream and the old scorpion will not get there for a short while? Fen hazarded. She considered the chart, trying not to sigh, before turning it on its side. Noodles I guess? she ventured. Noodles? Olivia just looked confused now. She considered what was on the recipe, which was Flour, Water, Salt, Eggs, and then looked around at their surroundings again and failed, sighing deeply. In every direction was boundless void. The swirling maelstrom of Eastern Azure twisted away maybe 10 billion miles to her left C the east C its accretion disk about the size of a dinner plate, blending into the swirling azure nebula that covered the entirety of the vault of heaven. Another planet, strangely visible even at this distance, was about 5 billion miles to her north. No matter how you look at it, we are in the middle of bumfuck nowhere, Fen said, drifting sideways slightly and grabbing the horrified Sheng Dian. So do we walk back? Or try teleporting? Olivia asked, dusting ice off her robe and trying not to shiver quite as obviously as she looked at the two other disciples from whatever influence they all belonged to haemorrhaging qi. Well, if we are out here, we can look into some bonus ingredients. It will certainly fulfil Divides request that we attract some attention away from the mountain, she mused, turning the chart over and letting it float in the air beside her, while looking sideways at Sheng Dian. As it was now, their physical forms looked identical, but none of the three were at all capable of perceiving them clearly unless she wished it, which she didnt, so they were two shadows in the void pretty much. The same went for most of their belongings. Unless she willed it, there was no way for them to connect to the weird hodgepodge of stuff with them, because, rather amusingly, it was utterly outside of his world view that this was even possible. A triumph for the conceptual idea of plausible deniability. It was much easier to just deny the circumstances subtly than it was for him to find a way to explain why they were here, now, with this stuff, in these circumstances. W-who are? Sheng Dian mumbled, forcing his words out between chattering teeth even as he fumbled for his ring. Absently she held it up for him to see C making him flinch even more. I should say that of you, your teleportation caused me some inconvenience! she hissed. Wont that uh attract notice? Olivia muttered. Yep, she nodded, watching space shift around it faintly. I am counting on it. You know, folks get snooty about doing what youre about to suggest Fen said brightly, her tone rather at odds with her words. That said do you even have a tool for this? She wordlessly held out the old scholars fishing rod, which she had grabbed in lieu of a blessing. Olivia stared from one to the other and then very warily edged backwards in the void, reminding her that the young woman had been fished out of the ocean after a shipwreck as far as she recalled. Ookie, Fen sighed, picking up the sign and looking this way and that. But if we haul up a megalodon, Im going to tell Divide this was your terrible idea. She rolled her eyes. Just get on with it! Fen hefted the sign and then planted it with a firm stab into the firmament and nothing happened. Oops! Fen looked embarrassed, then spun the sign in her hands before planting it two paces further right. This time, there was a definitive reaction. The sign vanished as the sharp wooden point split the void to the sound of vast rolling thunder. It wasnt sound, because there was no sound in the void, but rather the sensation of cracking space reordering itself so Olivia could appreciate its full majesty by pretending to be sound. Pulling up the sign before it could fall through the fissure, Fen picked it up and drifted about a hundred metres to her left and repeated the same trick. In the end, they had a roughly octagonal hole about 100 metres across that hung rather ominously in the void, twisting the surroundings faintly. Olivia, who now sat on her shoulder, like a small, rather disturbed fairy, holding onto her hair for safety, was watching on wide-eyed as the central area of the broken space destabilized a bit as Fen speculatively made it wobble. Hefting the sign, she gave it a few experimental swings before spinning on the spot and using both hands to smash the sign edge right into the middle of the octagonal panel, which shook ominously but did no more. We are where we are, she pointed out. Youre not gonna be permitted to freestyle this, as amusing as it would be. Boo stupid fundamentals, this sister will remember you, Fen pouted, tossing Sheng Dian and the others to her, and hopped back to the edge, considering the damaged area of space. She drifted sideways for a moment and then drifted backwards, holding the three, who were now pale and shaking, even if she was temporarily stopping them from bleeding out qi, as Fen took a few proper swings with the sign, narrowing her eyes. {Perilous Sign Style: Ninefold Severing Strikes} In a single instant she lashed out with the sign nine times on each point for a total of 81 times before rebounding and, with a single downward cut, unleashing all 9 cumulative sets of 9 slashes stored potential at once on the octagonal fissure- There was an absence of noise C in effect a flash of anti-everything that was probably briefly visible in the next starfield C as Fens blow split the firmament properly, twisting everything in on itself and dropping the remnant into the mire of crashing space below. The Hyper-Dimensional Shatter Wall bled almost immediately, oozing unformed potentia in colours no mortal should ever witness for a few seconds, and doing so in more directions than most people understood there to be dimensions, before stabilizing into a gloomy rippling puddle of pulverized space that held faint traces of white that drifted like chum in the water. Taking the fishing rod, she peered over the edge, warily in case something peered back, then passed it to Fen, unslinging the Harp instead. This was not its intended use, but it made for a handy hand scoop. Kneeling down, she swept it a few times through the water and tossed up a handful of strange, twisting things that slimed bizarrely when they came into contact with the void, but otherwise didnt do a lot. Taking the hook, she threaded them onto it while Fen held the rod and then cast the line out into the dark swirling waters, watching as the hook, weight and bait vanished into the gloom. Uh when I heard stories of my seniors going fishing for pond life Olivia muttered. This was not quite what you expected? Fen chuckled, coming to sit nearby and inspecting the damage to the sign board, which was rather minimal. No it was not, Olivia muttered, eyeing the water nervously. Actually this is a service. We can solve two problems at once! Fen grinned obnoxiously. We can? she asked, wondering where Fen was going with this. Yep, Ganlan here needs to break through, doing it here is impossible, but I can take her down there Fen said with a smirk. Dont kill her, and be back quickly. If I have to explain to Divide or one of the others why you are not back here- Its fine, Fen said, plucking Olivia off her shoulder and then just falling backwards into the chaos with a mock salute. You what are you Sheng Dian mumbled. She considered the three and wondered if she shouldnt just throw them in as well. All of them had rather grim karma as it was. A lot of misdeeds and various other villainies. All very righteous of course, in their eyes, but this far out, there was no writ of earthly heaven to shelter them. The chart shimmered faintly, telling her that it was finally taking root in the hearts of those nine- Her thoughts were distracted when there was a tug on the line. Narrowing her eyes, she saw a swirling shadow in the dark waters and then a moment later the line really yanked itself. The space around her creaked faintly and she dug her feet in, carefully stepping back as she wound in the line. It struggled a second time, trying to pull her back even as space fractured around the line as well, sending little crackles of black and red lightning out even as Sheng Dian and the others watched, too terrified to even speak now. The third time, she got it to just by the surface and grinned, because it was about what she had hoped: a Sky Swallowing Sea snake. They were fairly ubiquitous but they had two useful traits. Firstly, they had pools of purified water from the star ocean in a special organ that helped with refining the objects they swallowed. Secondly, they reproduced weirdly and always had thousands of eggs in special pouches down either side. Hauling it out of the water, she grabbed it carefully and tossed it in the harp-turned-sieve and branded it with her perception. By the time Fen returned with a bedraggled but advanced Olivia in tow, she had caught four more serpents and a Shattermist Cod, storing them all in the fishing basket the old scholar had been using. We are done here, Fens voice murmured in her ear, appearing beside her like a ghost, the slightly larger form of Olivia sitting on her shoulder. I got a few other things down there as well. The depths here are basically untouched C some fairly nasty stuff too. We leave it or not? she mused, considering the pool. Well, this qualifies as the kind of thing that will certainly distract eyes away from the mountain, Fen mused with a nasty laugh. This is true and if we leave these three here, with something to ensure they dont die before someone finds them? She wordlessly picked up a crayfish she had grasped. Its your lucky day. Watch over this lot until someone comes for them then you can go back through, okay? It stared at her, then at the things it would have happily snuffled up without comment, then back at her before nodding its eye stalks once. Putting it down, she watched as Fen collected the sign and then headed off with Olivia. As a final act, she drew a line in the air that any idiot would be able to find with a bit of searching and mirrored it to the noodle portion of the chart with a smirk before following after them.

Part 6 C Departing the scene of the crime, our heroines consider the question of a suitable liqueur.
A short time later found the three of them walking down a street of the city on the coast near the mountain, which she believed to be called Blue Water City. Considering her list, Hong provisionally crossed off Spice and Salt in both instances. They had a shortage of Star Salt still, but there would be other odd things in the fish that were now stored, looking like a bunch of bracelets around her wrist. Noodles was somewhat up in the air, but Fen had found several bushels of various sea-grass in the shallows of broken space which were now stored in the various rings Olivia had had on her person as it turned out. That really left the question of nabbing some extra liqueur or similar as the only thing to resolve. The problem there, was that Heavens Path practitioners were about as good at brewing alcohol as those fellows back home and shared a similar philosophy in that it was good if you could also use its vapours to clean silverware. Really, do they sell nothing but rice wine? Fen grumbled as they wandered rather aimlessly down a bustling street, peering at various jars and generally being ignored by everyone. There is also something here made with mysterious roots she mused, uncorking a jar and sniffing it. Ah, its ginseng wine, interesting, but not what we need How dare you! This Blue Water City is the seat of our Imperial Court! DARE? You charlatan invaders dare to claim such? an angry male voice carried across the street, making her turn. WE DARE! Another voice, stridently interjected. Our Jade Gate Court is the discipline of the Heavens here. Your faded power holds no sway! No sway? No sway? Ill show you how your mother sways! another younger voice yelled, followed by the sound of smashing furniture. She stepped backwards as a bench exited the opposite building, a teahouse, and embedded itself in the wall between them. VILE VILLAIN, I WILL SEE YOU BOW AND CALL THIS SEAT GRANDDADDY! another voice screamed. Wasnt the Jade Gate Court the influence of that hopping monkey who stole one of the cubes with the nascent universe sparks? she asked, peering, along with quite a few others, at the conflict unfolding across the street. I do believe you are right, Fen nodded. A figure in a blue robe exploded out of a teashop, chasing after a green-robed man who was desperately parrying a strike. None of the combatants were particularly strong C the youth in blue was maybe 15 and had a soul manifestation. The one he was fighting was about 30 and at Unity realm, but being pressured simply because the blue-robed youth was wielding a rather well made trinket. Young Master Ling! a womans voice snapped suddenly, and the entire street stilled as four women in veils wearing blue robes shifted out of nowhere. Stop being uncouth! Bah, the group from the Jade Gate Court pushed themselves up out of the wreckage of the stalls, tossing a few things away and breaking even more stuff as they did so, she noted with idle amusement. Do you recall what that youth looked like? she asked Fen. I do, Fen nodded pensively. Want to do the honours then? she asked, considering her list, and then looking at the various flows of her newly minted Seven Secrets River Chart. You want me to pretend to be that Di Ji? Fen asked dubiously. He had all sorts of tricks and things He did didnt he? Fen said, her smile transforming from one of amusement to something truly sinister before she got a hold on herself. So, how do we go about this? Well it can go a bit like this? she mused, holding the chart up for a moment, before turning it upside down...

Interlude C Ha Leng
Seated in the Myriad Blossoms teahouse, Ha Leng took a deep sip of the tea and tried not to sigh, because that would be rude, and the other people at the table were so important it would not have been weird if he was asked to lie down beneath their feet and be the carpet. Tai Yanmei was disarmingly uncouth C this was the only way to describe her C and treated propriety as a tool with which to annoy others as far as he could tell. In this instant, she was playing a game of Gu Takes All, with her Grandfather, while Tai Qiuyue looked on with a rather distressed expression. The source of her discomfort was because Tai Yanmei was bad at card games. Very, very bad at card games, and she was playing against someone who didnt much care for face in this circumstance and was happy to just keep winning. To call the second ancestor of the Ha clan a shameless old fogy was not something he was willing to do, under any circumstances, but he had to acknowledge that this series of games was broadening his horizons significantly. LISTEN! I YOUR GRANDFATHER AM DETERMINED TO RESERVE ALL OF THE TOP FLOOR OF THIS PLACE! a male voice commanded imperiously. Idly, he turned to watch the scene, because this was not the first time this had happened in the last few days and froze. Uh uh Elder Huang? he pulled Lan Huangs sleeve with a shaking hand. The source of his shock was not the vibrant youth arguing with the woman below, but rather the three figures who had just walked in behind them. What is it? Lan Huang glanced at him, then at where he was pointing. He managed to tear away his gaze from the perpetrator of a crime, who was there in a purple robe, looking on with interest with a golden-haired beauty with olive skin and piercing eyes, dressed in a sheer dress on one arm and a red-haired girl who could barely have been 16, dressed like a courtesan on the other. There was a second problem as well, because he recognised her You little villain! Lan Huang snarled, vanishing and reappearing right before Ji Tantai, grasping for his neck. Ha Nen Hong, who had been a flower seller from West Flower Picking town and was, far as he was vaguely aware, dead C even if her body had never shown up, screamed and scrambled backwards. He was also sure she had been a Qi Condensation cultivator, and not a very strong one, whereas now, she was clearly a Nascent Soul cultivator a bit weaker than him. The others at the table had also turned, and were staring blankly at the two new arrivals. What the? Ha Tais cup of wine had actually dropped from his grasp, such was his shock. How? Ha Kai asked, speaking to the world at large, standing up. This is the one who disrespected grandfather? Tai Yanmei, who had been pouting, looking at her current, very unlucky hand, was now staring at the youth as well with the look of someone who wanted to take their difficulties out on others. S-s-senior? Ji Tantai rasped, his face pale and his body shaking as he hung in Lan Huangs grip like a seized fish. Uncle Lan, please allow me, Tai Yanmei vanished in a swish of distorting space and appeared beside Ji Tantai, only for a shining formation of seven glittering rivers of stars to appear in the air behind him. {Seven Mysterious Rivers Canon} The words reverberated bizarrely, warming the air around them and giving him a faint taste of salt in the air, as if a sea breeze had just- The strength of Yang Water washed forward, attacking both Lan Huang and Tai Yanmei, even as Tai Qiuyue appeared before her charge, scattering it as it washed around her with a truly ugly expression on her face. Lan Huang had fallen backwards, gasping in shock as his hand dissolved away under the swirling water, which was becoming even more brine like and had an aura of strange corrosion to it now. Ji Tantai vanished amid the swirling waters, leaving the girl Hong trembling and looking lost as she pushed herself up. You little rat! Ha Tai appeared beside Tai Yanmei, who was sweating faintly and shaking. This boy Tai Qiuyue sneered. This accursed brat! Her following words echoed eerily throughout the whole of Blue Water City like a sibilant whisper. Ji Tantai, be delivered to this seat! The command physically twisted space such that he, who was at the epicentre of whatever she did, suddenly felt like he was standing on a very narrow pole over an impossible abyss of different vistas as the entirety of Blue Water City was somehow focused on her. FATHER! SAVE ME! Ji Tantai no longer looked like Ji Tantai now, but a youth with golden hair and a beautiful face, who had arrived in front of the shocked hall of old elders and advisors in the Dukes Palace and was rushing towards the Imperial Grand Astrologer of all people? Wha? the Imperial Advisors and the Duke barely had any time to react before Tai Qiuyue stepped through the void directly, joining the two places together, and grasped Ji Tantai directly only to find she had grasped some strange afterimage that adhered to her hands in a bizarre manner. In doing so, his appearance seemed to shatter and there were two of Ji Tantai in one place. One that he recognised from their trip and the other that was very weird, like a merger of his features with another person. That person was familiar to him in that he had since seen pictures of Di Ji when Ha Tai and then Tai Yanmei had scryed for him with no avail. DI JI! a voice whispered through the void a second later and a shadowy hand grasped from nowhere, a flawlessly enchanting and beautiful woman following after it a moment later to grasp the perpetrator of many crimes even as Tai Qiuyue smashed the last remnants of the shadows and adjoined the floor of the inn to the inner hall directly. What is the meaning of this! an old man in a grey and gold robe with a grand headpiece found himself hit by Tai Qiuyue so hard he hit the wall and his body physically deformed. Little celestial, bark only to apologise! Tai Qiuyue snarled. You dare to plot my charge like this? Your Eastern Azure is tired of existing with the living! Senior sister? the woman standing there now, who he also recognised, because there were few who did not know the foremost beauty in Eastern Azure, Lady Kai Lan, was also looking a bit perplexed as she held the shaking form of Di Ji in her hands. Well, no matter, how do you intend to explain this? she asked, rounding on the various Imperial Advisors and the duke. Ancestors I Di Ji whose form had sifted yet again in her grasp, somehow, inextricably slipped out of her grasp and shot for the Imperial Grand Astrologer. I seniors, uphold justice! I do not understand what crime I, Ji Tantai, have been accused of! Very good very good a bizarre, many armed shadow behind Di Ji suddenly whispered, manifesting and grasping for Tai Yanmei. This girl is very suitable very suitable, a prize before heaven! A prize! As it spoke the deeply unsettling words, it cast some kind of line at her from what looked like a fishing rod? At the same time, a strange, otherworldly basket appeared in the youths arms, filled with a strange, twisting water that made his sense of his surroundings flow away strangely Tai Qiuyue struck directly at Ji Tantai, only for her form to abruptly waver and with a *pop* of distorting space, she turned into a small, very cute fox with sable fur and a bushy tail. Space fractured. He screamed and when he opened his eyes, he himself, Lan Huang, Ha Kai, Ha Tai, Tai Yanmei, Kai Lan and to his surprise Ha Nen Hong were all sprawling in Ancestor Tais abode. A moment later, there was an immense sense of distortion and the entire abode shook as something collided with it-

Part 7 C Arriving at a chance discovery of wine, our heroines achieve their goal.
Picking herself up, Hong shook her head, because no matter your realm, dimensional distortion could be disorientating when it jumped on you, and looked around and then looked around some more, just to check she wasnt imagining things. She then stared up at the sky, and pinched herself, before staring at the chart in her hands. Wow, they really do mess things up something spectacular! she sighed and grumbled as she looked around her current location. Her innate sense of her own time told her that she had been displaced a month or two back in time, which was not that bad, all things considered. The ruin, close to the edge of the mountains shelter zone, was dank and full of dripping water, while all around the eggs of some critter she half recognised but didnt really care to name were seated. The body she was now in was her own but rather adrift in time for a moment, it seemed. Picking the chart up, she looked around for Fen but there was nobody there, except above her a large adult of the species was quietly preparing to pounce. She grabbed it by the arms and legs and tossed it out of the room, beyond the barrier and out into the darkness of the rain-drenched valley outside before rummaging around for the chart. Her current form was naked given she was a corpse that had been dumped in here as food she guessed, however that splintered circumstance played out. Ignoring the screams of the malcontents outside, she found it beneath some bloody bones and turned it over in her hands twice and then turned it the right way up- With a grunt, she landed on the ground, still naked, but you couldnt have everything, and looked around, shaking her head, playing along with the duality of the scene for a moment so it could resynchronise and not register her as an aberration to be hit by a lot of pesky lightning until she went away and looked at the problem. The source of the problem was not, actually, anything to do with Fen, she could now sense. Rather, the thoroughly unguarded aftershocks of that dimensional teleport that took them out had crossed through the core of the Abode she had just been dragged into. The abode itself had been thrown back out of the firmament by Fen C This trick could only have been achieved by Fen, and was probably not harmful to it, or the owner, who had a sort of arrangement with them, even if he didnt know it. The reason the two aligned like that was really only because she was deliberately noodling things and had, it seemed, somewhat underestimated the bad juju of those involved. This is getting to the point where its starting to feel like hard work, she grumbled, checking outwards. The Palace was annihilated, as was to be expected when a travelling abode of this level was unstacked right in the middle of it. The degree of devastation unleashed on central Blue Water City was quite phenomenal as well C as was the lack of casualties. They were not in the business of slaughtering innocents, so the death toll had been distributed directly to the worst aspects of society within a thousand miles or so. That said, Fen had turned half the populace into goats with a talisman, it seemed, and was now in the process of fleeing the enraged fox from North Star Grotto, throwing out various inconvenient arts that she was likely divining from the Jade Gate Court with great abandon, along with the odd ancient treasure style effect to pose an actual inconvenience. Above, she could also sense the descending strength of several powers from beyond the world already, two from a planet about 15 billion miles distant, the other from much, much further away, relating to the Huang clan. They, however, were looking not so much for the matters playing out now, but tracking along the route of the teleportation from before. The tear had already acquired a miniature maelstrom and was stabilizing into an orbit around the heart of the nebula they were in. Its surface had also started to rupture outwards, caused by the density of the raw potential leeching out of the tears around its edge as it nurtured new conceptual forms within it. She watched its progress for a few moments and then allowed herself a grin as three more swept from different places, aiming for the temporary hole in the firmament that was a Star Ocean Tidal Pool to all intents and purposes. As they did so, the sense of connection with the disparate parts of the chart solidified as all the chaotic influence from different sources, many of whom should really have known better, became ensnared within the haruspex of the chart. Closing her eyes, she reached out and felt a ghostly web swirling around it, the array condensing tortured causal connections into manifest, material resource C a grey-brown flower-like paste that flaked faintly and twisted. She condensed it into a ball in her hand, compressing it, even as she looked around at the abode and felt a bit embarrassed for its owner. Oh well, eggs must occasionally be broken in the aim of a higher cause! she sighed, Ill let Fen leave the fishing rod for him or something. She was just about to quietly make her exit, when the chart in her hands firmly intuited for her that wine could be gotten here. Before someone could notice her or the others struggling up, she rapidly vacated the scene, grabbing only a wall hanging for modesty, and headed for the inner areas of the abode. Normally, you would not be able to come into such a place unless you were bound to it, but given it was a thing that had been made on a whim by Scheming Shi when he was sent back to school for being a nuisance, as much so he could troll the teachers, she knew her way around it better even than its current owner did. The main area was a cherry grove, of which she swept up quite a few and tossed into a sack C they were not peaches, but they were a good substitute given Songshu likely wanted to refine ambrosia or something equally boring. He was surprisingly traditional like that. The original space though, which was sort of held within the layer but a bit tangential to it, grew olives. The olive grove was still there as well; Scholar Tai had even set up a means to make olive oil, which was good enough to burn, she judged, tasting some. He had also set up a vineyard, a bunch of grape presses and a quite extensive herb garden around one of the larger storage barns. It belied his humble origins and it amused her no end that he had actually wound up here of all places when they crossed paths again in the aftermath of the collapse. It was not the destination she might have expected but recalling where Saint Robertas had mapped with the original world, a fair few people from all over that continent had gone missing around that time. In later eras, such a thing might have been remarked upon, but it had been a period of historic upheaval, population displacements and more. Towns mysteriously dying off, people randomly vanishing, ships lost at sea and the like would just have been dismissed as plague, war, witches and natural disasters for the most part. That a travelling philosopher, who had stayed behind after the end of the Heroic Age living out his days on a small Mediterranean island, having travelled west on a journey of self-discovery after growing tired of his life in Chang An wound up here, courtesy of that whole mess, was the kind of strange tale you just came to accept after a while C nor was he the only one. Finally finding the key to the wine cellar, hidden in the spout of a humorous fountain of a nymph playing with some balls, she unlocked it and inhaled the rich aroma of oak, grapes, spices and citrus. Wandering down the rows, she finally found what she wanted, pulling out the chart and drawing a symbol onto the various kegs directly. Removing them from here would be too much effort, and she had made the chart anyway, not to mention stealing the wine would taint its karma. A few more aftershocks echoed through the abode as she considered what to- Well, I wondered what this was, but it was actually a hidden abode? a young voice mused. She turned to find a pretty-faced youth with the ornate hat dressed in green robes with the symbol for Din standing there and resisted a sigh. Glancing at the list, she doubly crossed off Noodles in her mind as well, because this was just about gnarled up enough for that at this point. All around her, she could see the shifting threads of entanglement. Quite a few people had ended up in here it seemed, not that it would do them much good in the long run as none had good intentions it seems. Really, greedy eyes make for sorrowful sighs, she murmured, impressed at how many errant individuals had already started to ''investigate'' the emergent abode, even as her words made the young man jump in shock as she stepped out of the shadows. You How are you here? I there was a flash of light and then I was here and I wandered a bit and I lost Brother Ji she snivelled, holding the tapestry around her, smirking inside as she traced the threads of his karma back to a familiar obfuscation. Brother Ji huh the youth, whose karma would have been rather dark even on a moonless night, narrowed his eyes. -Shameless. There should be limits on a lack of consequences, she complained in her heart. The threads of fate quivered and did their best to pretend they had not heard what she said. Focusing on their surroundings, she pulled everything out of the abode, dumping her, several thousand gallons of wine in casks, most of the buildings, the vineyard and a few very surprised interlopers in the middle of the main square of Blue Water City. Let it not be said, Scholar Tai, that I do not look after those who catch my eye, she giggled, wondering suddenly how the other girl who they had played with that time was getting on in her own quest to get the best out of the minefield that was Yin Eclipse. A moment later, the owner of the wine appeared. Senior Din Fuang, she snivelled stumbling backwards. You Din Fuang opened and shut his mouth several times, likely wondering how some random girl like her knew his name. That he was yet another Dharma clone was just the icing on the proverbial cake really. Ha Tai, who was standing there looking at the contents of his winery, the ruins of the building it had been in and hundreds of priceless spirit grape trees transplanted into the middle of the plaza for all to see, had the appearance of a man contemplating terrible things to all nearby. Before she could lose her body for a second time, she rapidly made her exit, fleeing between the barrels even as Ha Tai arrived beside the shocked Din Fuang and grasped him by the neck, before he could do more than yelp in surprise. Considering the recipe, she hummed a jaunty tune. Recipe for Spicy Soup Get spices. Get salt C lots of salt C group associated with killing Alexios? Get spirit grape liqueur C might be problem? Apparently not. No noodles. Will need flour, water, eggs, more salt? C Same source as before??? Plausible Deniability??? C ^_^ Dont make a mess! If you break it, fix it. C I am sure it will be fine Extra spicy? EXTRA! ?Profit? The city shuddered as space broke in a bizarre way above the remains of the ducal palace. She winced as a shockwave of chaotic energies swept over the surrounding area and a large portion of those nearby were turned into monkeys. Moments later, two shockwaves intersected, turning the blue sky dark as the three Heavenly Venerates, from the Kong, their local minion and the Xue, took the fight upwards so as not to ruin their chances of advancement by accidentally obliterating a few tens of million mortal souls. She walked on, considering the list, which was now entirely surplus to requirements as they had the various karmic sources on their persons now, or held in the harp and fishing basket. In a way, the only unresolved issue was the 33 back on the other planet, but her intuitions towards this kind of thing were really quite well-honed. There comes a point where the balance of things will be so chaotic we will just do a lot of work for no gain, she mused, turning the chart over and considering it before sitting down on a bench to wait for Ganlan and Fen to finish up matters.

Epilogue C In which our heroines conclude that they should just have ordered takeout.
Two more bowls of spicy noodle soup! Jun Han C or, as he was currently called, Yuan Zixin C glanced over at the two young girls seated at the counter in the West Flower Picking town marketplace. Setting aside the fact that the things they were carrying were downright wierd - presumably stuff they had been sent to buy or fix, it was hard to shake the feeling that both were oddly familiar, but in all the chaos and change of the town in the last while, he had stopped trying to match faces to circumstances C it only made you maudlin. Put extra pepper in it as well! the red-haired one said, ignoring the fact that her nose was actually running. Further along, a blonde-haired woman with piercing blue eyes was staring into a bowl of much more conventional soup, holding her wine cup in both hands and looking a bit haunted. Did you not hear? There is another catastrophe in Blue Water City! someone nearby was exclaiming, having just run out of a shop. I heard some young noble used a forbidden talisman, turned half the city into sheep! someone else added. Thats insane! Stop drinking before noon! What is there to hear, you moron? Do you not have eyes to see? another bystander grumbled. While the question of sheep was debatable, it was hard to miss the vast, swirling gyre of chaos above the world right now. It was mostly unfolding beyond the realm boundary, but in short, a bunch of folk- Everyone winced as a lightning bolt smashed down on the other side of town, scattering off the barriers. Somewhere, someone overseeing the formation lightly spat blood he guessed, because the stray bolt had punched through three layers and hit a distant estate outside town C one of the Ha clan ones A moment later a second set of bolts tore across the distant mountains, green and purple scattering off each other, followed by a series of thunderous booms that made everything shake. Sebiouzly, the other girl drinking the spicy soup had to pause so as not to spill it, allowing her to talk even though her tongue was clearly numb. This ib gud! she mumbled. I am glad you like it! Ning Sora, who had made it, looked a bit nervous in truth, because the requested recipe was about as spicy as a normal person could likely take. You the red-haired girl also paused, holding her bowl expertly with one hand as another tremor shook everything else. You know, it was actually a really good idea of yours to just throw that list to the dogs and order takeout! Id ib aulwayz un obtion! the dark-haired girl nodded, making him shake his head wryly. -Seriously, life still goes on, huh? Young girls sent out shopping instead spend the money on takeout food. U ''as ''um mulk? she managed to ask Ning Sora, who smiled at them prettily and passed her a large jug of iced milk which the girl proceeded to drink directly and with a sustained manner that would have impressed a seasoned drinker. Ahhhh. She sighed deeply, slamming the jug down and grinning. Excellent soup! she declared, which got appreciative laughs from the others nearby. Say? Do you do takeout? the red-haired girl asked. Ning Sora nodded. Yep, where do you want it sent? Well its a little complicated, the red-haired girl frowned Why dont we have a talk, and see what arrangement we can come to! Chapter 107e – From Salt, with Love
If we are talking about ruins associated with the Old Eastern Eternal Empire, it has to be said that the most troublesome is not, as you might expect, Old Solaneum. There, the Hibric Queens and the elves intervention actually delivered a significant boon to later attempts to re-occupy it, even if it was at the glorious expense of the holy churchs wider ambitions. Nor is it Rulani, mostly because it was a trading hub in life and then much raided early in the war, its greatest dangers dispersed, first by those who founded Solaneum then by a procession of heroic explorers thereafter. No, the most problematic of all those ruins is Merovin, later termed the Mausoleum of Dreams by those who wanted to romanticise it, or the Heroes Skullpile, by anyone who actually made it back out of the old city, for Merovin was the slave capital of the eastern cities, and home to its greatest arena where for a millennia the greatest gladiators of the Eastern Eternal Empire plied their trade it was those poor souls who Merovin threw first into darkness, and who, when they saw the nature of the doom they had been delivered to, obliterated Old Merovin and buried their last masters deep in the dark earth, never to die, and now, it is those poor souls, who linger still, unrelenting in their determination to slay everything that is not bound as they are and who day and night until they were sealed by ten arch magisters, strove to free themselves from that pit and take their bloody crusade in every direction.
On the Old cities of the East. ~By Karel du Marn, scholar of Milford.

~ Sheng Quan C Aldrahaal ~
Watching Sheng Dian[1] lead the trio away, it was hard to shake the sensation that something was off; however, he was given no time to dwell on it, as the group of disciples from the Jade Gate Court standing nearby were already trying to get his attention again. Senior Li the leader, a Din Wenshi, saluted. He said nothing, just glancing at them, and they winced as his cultivation strength, reflected through his gaze, oppressed them for a moment. There was the matter of that ruin? Din Wenshi said a bit uneasily. Oh, he sighed, because there was that. It was what he had been attending to before Fei Munsheng and Sheng Dian sought him out. A ruin? Munsheng, still standing nearby asked with interest. Yes, Sir Mun, the Din Wenshi saluted him slightly. We will attend to it shortly, Munsheng shrugged, then glanced back at him and the flute in his hand. What of that? He glanced again at the reed flute in his hands. It was a strange thing, to be sure, superficially normal, but holding within it a faint resonance of arrogance that was unmistakably the aura of a truly remarkable expert. What of it? he asked, trying to store it away. They both stared at it, as it refused to store, making him very glad he was wearing a mask so his moment of shock was not more visible. Perhaps I can do a divination on it? Fei Munsheng suggested, politely but with a faint hint of arrogance that again made his back teeth itch. -Yep, there is politics here all right Ignoring Munsheng, he turned back to the disciple and waved for him to lead on. In terms of strength and actual rank, he exceeded Munsheng in every manner, except the momentarily crucial one, which was bestowed responsibility. However, that didnt mean he couldnt just ignore the other, as the flute had been given to him. Quan The scowled words sank through the shared link. What? It was handed to me, or do you anticipate that the Crown Prince is also interested in playing with reed flutes like those children make? he sent back, a bit annoyed at the familiar tone as well, because he was not that close to Fei Munsheng. So, what is so weird about these ruins? he asked the disciple. Well uh they restrict all cultivation and start rather arbitrarily, the Jade Gate Court disciple explained. Off to one side, the group from the Ha clan, who had been milling about and looking a bit put out at Sheng Dian trotting off with their disciples, were also coming along, as were some other Imperial Continent sects. You know the instructions Munsheng hissed, clearly not willing to let this lie, before adding out loud, All cultivation? I do and they said nothing about giving up every little thing to you, he shot back. So, like in the mountains? he asked the disciple, looking at the ruined, half-buried buildings as they walked. Uh no, the disciple shook his head. They make everyone have no cultivation at all We sent in a few scouts, who said it was creepy, but otherwise not that dangerous except -No cultivation at all? he frowned at that. That was either a very high level formation, of which there had been no outward sign when they divined for such things, or Except? Munsheng took over the conversation, and he pushed those thoughts away, because so far speculation on matters had proven rather fruitless, truth be told. Instead, he walked on in silence, pondering that archer and also examining the ruins as they went. The town or maybe a city, because much of it seemed to be buried, would have been a grand place in its heyday. Many of the buildings were disguised by shallow hills, trees growing out of them and the odd tumbled wall the only sign in many places that there were much larger complexes beneath. Unfortunately, the ground was impenetrable to qi sense, or soul sense, and, even attuned to the qi of the shard, which was much higher purity compared to what he had expected, it was impossible to do much more than throw the odd rock around and most serious excavation here had to happen the old-fashioned way, which had not made it popular. The result was that exploration had been slow in the few days they had been here, and most discoveries had been made by brute force searching and chance as much as targeted divination. What had been determined was that the town was big, had several layers of occupation and most of the visible buildings were three stories high at least. The lake to the north, fed by the large river lands beyond it, had ruined buildings in it as well and several quite powerful qi beasts, such that they had mostly left it for opportunists to worry about. Its here, a disciple beside Wenshi spoke, as their group stopped before a broad, rising hill out of which a large number of buildings were half exposed, as if someone had previously started excavating them and then stopped for some reason. The style was what immediately stood out C it was sleeker, with more columns and roofs of a shallower pitch compared to what they had walked through. The buildings were also much more heavily carved and there were at least two visible stacks of columns, piled like cut tree trunks. The whole exposed area was about 300 metres across and edged in several places with what looked like Is that a wall? he asked at last, pointing to a large stone block construction that was half-exposed from the hill to the west. Possibly? the disciple responded deferentially. Scanning from left to right, his suspicion was that it was indeed a wall and, based on the curvature, the ruin beyond it had been enclosed. Does this suppression field match the wall? he mused. Uh no, Senior Li, it extends to the edge of that set of buildings over there, another disciple, from a Shu clan affiliated sect, who was standing nearby, spoke up, pointing off about 30 metres to his right. Looking at that, and the wall, that meant it extended some 40 metres beyond the wall, which was about right for a defensive barrier, where no qi could play a role Picking up a rock, he tossed it as hard as he could, which was really quite hard, into the field. As soon as it hit the barrier, all the qi and intent he had infused into it dissipated and while it retained its forward momentum, when it hit a wall set into the hillside some 150 metres away, it smashed to dust, rather than leaving a crater the size of a small house. Interesting, he mused, and it was The only reason he didnt go in to check it out immediately was that if it really did as the scouts indicated, it would make him and anyone else in there rather vulnerable, and that archer was still playing on his mind. Shall we go in and check it out? Munsheng mused. Be my guest, he said with a wave of his hand. There are some things out here that interest me that I want to look at though. Munsheng scowled at him and said nothing further, though he also made no move to go in himself, instead waving several of those following him to go instead. Ignoring them, he turned to look at the other odd thing he had noted the towers. They were mostly tumbled down, some on their own, others built into buildings, but all, to his eye, were clearly positioned as defensive emplacements overlooking the excavated area. -And there are none on this hill but the ruins of walls on two other nearby hills, with defensive emplacements so was this place outside the periphery of the town itself? -So did someone dig this place up long ago, then regret it? That was his immediate thought. And they do seem to sit around the area of the suppression. It was hard to make out the upper stories of other buildings, because the land was slowly consuming them, but many did appear quite well fortified, certainly in comparison to those he had seen around the teleport gate on the ruins within the largest hill a mile or so away. -Then there is the sense of age in the rock They have been sent through, Sheng Dians voice echoed through the link, intended mostly for Munsheng he supposed. Good Munsheng replied. As a Dao Lord, he had a good grasp of laws, both natural and martial, and the lingering Natural Intent within the rocks spoke to the age of the buildings around them fairly clearly, allowing him to guess that they were maybe 40,000-50,000 years old. Setting aside the remarkable durability of the construction, something others were already poking around at, there were traces of the style of the buried ruins in these later ones Even here he could see that. It was visible in the columns set into walls, and also in the design of some windows and doors and such, where they were visible. That clearly put the ruins as being older and the natural decay of the qi within the foundation of the shard was no more than 30,000 years old. It was a riddle, because that would place the inception of this place during the lifetime of the Blue Water Sage which seemed rather improbable Shaking his head, he walked over to the large blocks of the probable gate house, which several disciples from a minor Imperial Court sect had been poking around in, pulling out some bits of masonry with writing on them. All that was discernible of the larger text, in a carved Easten face, was Mauso on one slab, and another which had been partially reconstructed to read Merin. Is there more of this? he asked one of the disciples in a pale blue robe. Yes, Senior, the young woman saluted. We have worked out that this was an old quarter of the town and it was called Merovin. It appears that the language they wrote in is a very old form of the Easten language common to ruins across the Eastern continent from the dynasty before the Shan. -So, much older than 30,000 years then or does time in here not pass at the same rate? That was something that had been discussed a bit already, though mostly by those dealing with the teleport formation, and with some aggravation. Uh Sir Munsheng, Sir Quan we have a problem It wasnt Munshengs voice, but that of Fei Ji Shi, who had gone with Sheng Dian, that cut into his head, through the communication talisman. A problem? he sent back. What is going on? Fei Munshengs voice trailed off, because it was obvious what kind of problem it was even before Munsheng had finished speaking. The temperature of the air rose, like a desert wind had just started to blow, and in the same instant, a vast shadow swept through the sky, eclipsing the rising sun and casting a grim haze over everything. We just lost synchronisation with the gate on the other side. Something is Fei Ji Shis voice sounded nervous now. Its nothing, Sheng Dian cut in, just spatial dispersal on the array it seems, because of the artefact sent through most likely Intruders! another voice, a Dao Immortal from the Sheng clan, cut Dian off. Outer perimeter of the gate! Old man! An image of an old man in a broad-brimmed grass hat, a deep green, coarse cloth robe and a grass cloak, smoking a pipe as he walked through the doorway into the large hall before the main confluence of the teleportation complex, flashed through the link cast by the Dao Immortal before going dead. There was silence through the link for a few seconds then it re-established; however, he was already running back down the street, towards the distant ruin centre, because in that instant he had seen two things clearly: That old man was stronger than he was and the grass cloak was the same kind that the archer had been wearing. Quan? Munsheng sent after him. Stay here. Just dont get into trouble! he sent back, drawing his sword as his perception art gave his mind a nudge An arrow drifted between two buildings, nearly hitting him in the leg before he stepped over it. He sent a pulse of soul strength back in the direction it came, but got nothing Two more arrows ghosted out of the sky on lazy arcs, barely detectable. One he cut, the other he deflected, dancing away from both as they exploded with sharp cracks, scattering dirt. We cant hold! Help! the transmission from the Shan Lai agents hidden within the defenders sang through the talisman, accompanied by a brief image of two grass-garbed figures being cut down, but a dozen disciples, including four Ancient Immortals lying dead, pierced by arrows. Need aid! another screamed, sending a second image of a shadow, grasping hands and then darkness through that link. Fei? he sent. We dont know how they got in Feis voice sounded warped, followed by a cast image showing a masked woman dressed in a blue and white robe, emblazoned on its breasts with a silver butterfly holding the four phases of the moon on its wings, walking through the hall towards him. Dodging another arrow, he cut into a side street, even as he saw Fei parry two blows from her, barely, her blade moving with a sort of surety that spoke of mastery comparable to a true expert. You want to abduct my sword sister? The womans words were transmitted by association as Fei desperately parried another blow Behind her, he saw the old man enter the hall, the shadows moving behind him With a grimace, he pulled a recall talisman out and sent qi into it, connecting it to the parent talisman altar in the main hall where the gate was. Space rippled around him, two more arrows passing by him harmlessly, and then he stood in the hall, getting his bearings. Two doors were being heavily warded by groups of disciples, just about preventing access from several grass-robed figures; however, the main hall entrance was lost. You are from the same sect as that Ancient Immortal? he asked, noting that a dozen grass-cloaked figures were now prowling into the hall, through that doorway after the old man, who was just staring at the in transit teleport formation with narrowed eyes, puffing on his pipe. We are, the masked, dark-haired woman said with a faint smile. Who are you? Sheng Quan, of the Sheng Martial Hall. I am Taira no Mayumi, of the Hundred Ghosts Court, she replied in clipped Imperial Common. I cannot say I have heard of your Sheng Martial Hall. Clearly it was not influential when I last knew of matters beyond here. What is your purpose in attacking us? he asked, although it was mainly to buy time for other reinforcements as he mulled over that assertion. That she knew the language meant little; it was easy to pull from someones mind and plenty of opportunity on the way in here he supposed, especially if she had mingled before this point. Much more concerningly, there had been no falsehood in her words and, while she was weaker than he was it was not by much. If not a Dao Lord herself, then she was within touching distance of one. In normal circumstances that would be a relief, but having felt the purity of the qi in this place, he was pretty sure that you could add a half step realm onto anyone who cultivated for any length of time here, compared to someone from the Azures or even Shan Lai for that matter. If our positions were reversed, would it need any explanation? she said a trifle archly. That all but confirmed the ominous thought settled in his heart, one he was surprised more people had not raised already Would a place like this, with a foundation like this really be devoid of roots to any major influences? The style of her dress was vaguely reminiscent of the more archaic, formal robes of the Shu Heavenly Clan. Though he knew of neither a Dreaming Moonsky Pagoda nor a Hundred Ghosts Court there were plenty of older sects that had retreated into the shadows or returned to their clans with the rise of the Second Dun dynasty. {Falling Azure Star} He attacked first, a martial strike aimed to sound out her swordsmanship as much as anything Her strike in kind shot out, but to his shock, he realised she was not wielding a curved sabre but a short polearm. {Hyakki Hana} Their blades met and he was forced to spin sideways as she spun under the blade and nearly took him in the side with the butt of the shaft. {Yrei no Hana no Yume} All around him, the qi of the room turned turgid and lethargic, shimmering afterimages trailing her steps as the blade drifted down like a veil, blurring his awareness of the edge somehow -Motherless monkeys from Yama! he swore in his head, backing up rapidly, barely avoiding losing his arm in the exchange. Thats a feng shui based martial form! -She is a Martial Lord not a Dao Lord!?! Blocking a second blow, fighting the sense of oddness as her blade seemed drawn to weaknesses in his guard, he repelled her in kind, using a much more defensive art. {Twisting Azure Star} She deflected the shimmering sword intent but did have to take a few smooth steps backwards, buying him time to check how the others were getting on Sheng Dian had managed to dispatch three of the grass-cloaked figures; however, the old man was still just standing there, smoking his pipe, staring at the twisting energies of the teleportation His heart stopped, as the old mans shadow suddenly flowed up the walls, turning into a spectral scorpion, its form shaded with 12 glimmering red stars as the space around them solidified. -Oh Heavenly Virgin Nuwa please save my reincarnation Sheng Dian and Fei Ji Shi, along with the other defenders and those rushing in from behind were frozen and like him, they knew exactly what those spark-like stars and that constellation-like form meant -Twelve Spark Dao Venerate? The teleportation behind them ruptured outwards, scattering unstable spatial qi as the shadow scorpion tore into it, tearing open the channel and casting searing red shadows around the room, even as the space at its heart slid in unnatural directions Everything turned fuzzy as the old mans strike collided with something For a brief second, he saw a shadow of a man with a white robe, grasping for something, blocking the tail of the scorpion even as its claws caught him Seven blazing stars shone in the abyss of the sky, within the ruptured teleportation channel [ you have slain my rightful inheritor. I refuse to acknowledge any of you C better I be consigned to oblivion than return to the war above as a tool for you greedy heavens who refuse to see justice done!] The words echoed through their surroundings, a horrifying curse that sank silently into his mind, nearly rendering him unconscious as the frozen space of the room fractured, allowing him to move, if sluggishly Mayumis polearm blow landed, and he barely deflected it, his sword, a Dao Sovereign grade artefact, losing a nasty chip out of its edge in the process. -Even her weapon is better than mine!?! Do you have time to be distracted by their problems? she chuckled, stabbing for him again, as he tried to focus on not getting killed in truly humiliating fashion. -How is she okay? he complained, rolling away again, noting that Fei Ji was unconscious and Sheng Dian, who was much closer to the teleport than he had been, was now barely standing, a glimmering talisman shielding him as he tried to stagger away. The three Dao Immortals from the Imperial Court were little better, one unconscious, one dead one he swatted her blade away again and saw that she was affected, just less than he was for some reason. -Her robes maybe or some charm or is her foundation just that much better? -Mother of Heaven protect me! he cursed as he realised what was going on. Her grasp of soul law was such that she was actually able to affect his Dao Heart just with feng shui?! Others were now entering into the hall by the other exits: several disciples from the Bright Wisdom Court casting talismans that incinerated two more attackers while a woman from the Red Sovereigns, also a Dao Immortal Junior Elder, sent a lashing series of strikes after another invader who was blocking them as best he could with a golden-copper blade. Hazily, through the scattering shadows and the dawn light descending through the roof, he saw the teleportation channel stabilize again and another space the grand hall where the alliance of venerates were supporting the ritual to open the gate. For a moment, everyones gaze, including his own, was forcibly twisted to see the scene: the scorpion, a shade in black and red lightning, was brutally stabbing a venerate from the Kong clan Space recoiled and his vision wavered as a shockwave of oppression flooded through the rift, originating from some terrible shadow-like thing that was battling the other venerates. The shadow behind Dao Mother Black Jade transformed into that of a majestic old man, recognisable for a brief moment in a dark blue-green hooded robe, bedecked with stars of his own, wearing a mask that obscured his face with Ancestor marked on its brow -Old Venerable Blue Heaven the principal tutor to the crown prince As he watched, the Heavenly Venerate from Shan Lai peered through the void and then smashed a palm into the scorpion, as if swatting a bug For a brief, hopeful moment, he thought that was the end of it, as the two forces collided; however, in that clash, the sparks in the scorpions shadow blazed, igniting with a hitherto unseen radiance in the rift, revealing all their stellar glory to block much of the blow, even as it continued to tear at the Kong clan venerate with its claws. Unsurprisingly, the Imperial Advisor was not making much of a show of saving them and the channel faded away, space stabilizing as the old man, or scorpion, recoiled, coughing blood not that it did them any good. Unless the ancestor finished him off, even a crippled Dao Venerate could wring every cultivator here out like bloody rags at a glance, especially if they were stuck here with him, after he had just taken such a loss. No amount of precious treasures would overcome that hurdle, as Sheng Dian had already learned once. -Fates dammit! The shock of the scene nearly proved his undoing as her feng shui form twisted his attention fractionally. He barely blocked his opponents lashing strike The qi flow in the room stagnated. In the stabilized shadow of the teleportation gate, the seven very different looking stars blazed again as the channel snapped back into focus, impressing into his mind a truly inauspicious pressure that tried to work into him and bind him to it in some way The old man dashed forward, the scorpion-like shadow leaping for the rift and grasping something as he made one final strike The geometry of the hall bled iridescent fire as the Celestial Divination Hall of the Imperial Palace on Shan Lai, where 33 World Venerate Diviners were seated in a vast formation, chanting A vast, ghostly hand reached through both overlapping scenes into the scorpion, sending the old man sprawling They focused for a second time, the chanting intensifying There was a noise so vast it failed to register as noise, or even sensation; it was just emptiness as a white sheer plane spun wildly out of the iridescent chaos, bisecting the scorpion, bisecting the hall, twisting everything in on itself and then impossibly, twisted further still, as if crossing back out through

~ Ha Yun C Wondering what is going on! ~
He hit the ground, hard enough to make his bones rattle, and immediately scrambled up, looking around. There was no sign of anyone else, and his cultivation There was nothing and he wasnt injured? Sitting up, he looked around. He was seated on stone paving, rather overgrown with the usual sharp grass, surrounded by buildings which rose on all sides, everything looking rather pale in the morning light. -Its mid-morning? -What is going on here? The buildings, with their smooth walls, hints of crumbling plaster and the colonnade around the semi-circular area he was in looked rather like those from Valinkar where he had first encountered the Grass Scorpions. Brother Ha he flinched, turning around to find Deng Fei standing a few metres away. -Am I hallucinating? -Did I get hit in the head? How come you are here? Deng Fei asked. Didnt you leave with the earlier group? Leave the camp? he parroted that back, his mind still spinning. -We were sat near the three stones, within the ruins on the scorpions back. Ganlan and Mayumi had left to scout out what was happening with the small army of cultivators that was exploring the ruins then there was a massive flash of white light just after dawn and now -I am not dead, am I? That was a disturbing thought. -This isnt some cruel joke of this places afterlife? Are you okay? Deng Fei frowned. The sun is not that strong this early but its been a hard few days -Few days? He managed to avoid saying that out loud. I thought you were going with Fen Zhuan and Shen Shi Tongfei to scout those points I found yesterday Deng Fei prompted. His mind finally latched onto a sequence of events He had gone with Fen Zhuan and the others to survey another location for Bai Meifen and Brother Feng on the plains-ward side of the city, looking for the root of whatever had severed the land. They had set out early, because of the infernal heat, then about mid-morning -We were kidnapped by some UrVash then found by the Grass Scorpions and when I came around it was that terrible night Deng Fei had gone with another group, following up one of the points in the city having left their camp near the original complex of tombs -We took to staying here well, I did because it offered respite from those broken memories and what Din Ouyeng did to me Deng Fei and the others stayed because it was actually easier here, once you got used to it, and the risk of being robbed of everything or grabbed by others was much lower. I had to come back for some stuff he said with a grimace. Brother Weng should be about somewhere. I was just waiting for him. It was a lie, but here, with everything suppressed as it was, there was no way to tell by preternatural means unless he wanted to wait for a Brother Weng that would not appear. Oi! Fei, stop screwing around. Were done here! a voice drifted over, rather fortuitously. Deng Fei sighed and looked in the direction of the street beyond the tumbled-down wall. Well, good luck with it. See you later on. He nodded, standing up and looking around. I guess Ill come out to the street. Brother Weng has been a while Deng Fei nodded set off at a brisk trot, brisker than he felt like moving certainly, because he did feel like he had just been dropped a certain distance onto hard stone. The street was indeed Valinkar, he realised, as if there had been any doubt. Two other groups besides Deng Feis survey group were poking around there, shifting rubble in buildings, looking for stuff. Shit! Dont drop it! The yell made them both turn to see two outer disciples from the Four Peacocks Court trying to manhandle a large pot with ornate designs carved on it out of a building where it had probably been buried in the floor. You think that makes any difference? an annoyed cultivator muttered, kicking the pot for good measure as it got stuck in the doorway. If they think we broke it, Senior Yong will be angry another grumbled. Then Senior Yong should come in here herself and pick this shit up, someone else grunted. He watched silently as two outer disciples from a different small sect dragged a small statue out of a nearby pile of rubble and wiped off the worst of the moss and lichen before storing it away. Nearby another group had started to dig in a different ruined building and had discovered floor tiles. Stealing ruined statues and stone pots, prying up floor tiles What do they hope to achieve with this? Deng Fei muttered, as they took looked on. Come on! one of the cultivators in Deng Feis group called from a bit further down the street. Sure, catch you later, he said. You sure you will be okay? Deng Fei frowned, again looking around, presumably looking for the non-existent Brother Weng. Yeah I have this remember? he held up the blade then realised that he was wearing a grass cloak like the Grass Scorpions. Its a neat cloak, Deng Fei chuckled. Will have to try making one myself. It does help keep the heat off, he agreed, giving himself the once over. -I look like a beggar, he realised with a wince. Deng Fei gave him one last look, then hurried off. Watching him depart, it was hard not to sigh because in those few days he had rekindled a reasonable friendship with Deng Fei and he still had no idea if he was alive or dead after what had transpired. Deng Fei gave him one final wave, which he returned, before looking around again at the ruined street and wondering why he was here and how. Almost unbidden, he glanced at the blade in his hand. Ganlan Meixiu had said it was fairly normal, just superior craftsmanship, a soldiers weapon of that bygone era He watched the arguing group who had finally extricated the giant pot put a few of their other finds into it and start taking it out of the town, towards the edge of the disrupted zone where the various groups and seniors engaged in carving this place up were waiting. Nobody had been clear about what this place was though he knew a bit now and it made him somewhat disinclined to poke around, given what Mayumi had told him of its past history. Watching them walk off with treasures at random made his skin itch, given what she had explained about the deathless original occupants of this place and the slumber that the suppression fields here held them to. There was a dull boom and he flinched, jumping for a wall, looking around before realising it was just a part of a distant tower being collapsed for some reason. The pall of rising dust was already visible from where he currently was, over towards the camp-ward side of the town. Thinking back, he had heard it collapse They had been just beyond the walls heading for the ruined villages towards the plains at this point. Nearby there were raised shouts and curses in that direction as others realised it was very mundane and castigated those responsible. Elsewhere, the fractious, nervous paranoia might actually be funny to watch, from a distance at least C were everyone here not waiting for the shoe to drop, as presumably were those beyond the edge of this place -A shoe that will drop in maybe an hour or less Why am I back here? Not to mention dressed like a bandit robber He walked on, warily looking into buildings where others were not scavenging, trying to keep away. There was really very little remaining within most of them, even if quite a few buildings still had all of their first stories intact C testament to the strength of stone-cunning used to make them, quite a few interior floors were gone and roofs collapsed more often than not. -Do I try to get out of here do I try to find my other self or is this just something in my head? It was a very vivid hallucination, if it was the case. Involuntarily, he ran a hand across a beautifully carved doorway, covered in swirling patterns somewhere between water and clouds. Elsewhere there were leaves, doorways and pillars carved like trees. Floor tiles, where they remained intact or were being dug up, tended to be strange dioramas of forests and mountains, with familiar and yet unfamiliar animals running through them. The style was somewhat similar to the ruin on the scorpions back, but many of those buildings looked like they imitated it or had incorporated older buildings in that style. Unsettling, he muttered out loud, moving on from that building and passing down an alleyway. That is somewhat undeniable, a young womans voice said. He jumped, and spun, looking for the speaker, and found a young woman with dark, almost black hair, luminous blue grey eyes and pale, if naturally beautiful features, wearing a travel-worn blue and white gown, and a broad straw hat, leaning in the doorway of one of the buildings he had walked past. He was sure he had looked in it, but lacking the augmentation of his senses that his foundation usually brought it was possible she had been in one of the further rooms inside it. Ha Yun, of the Ha clan, he politely identified himself, holding up the Ha clan token. I am part of Bai Meifens group? I see she nodded pensively. -Please believe me, he grimaced, wondering what would happen if he tried to run or if he could fend off an attacker. Jia Ying, she said with a faint smile, walking out of the doorway to stand beside him in the street. I guess I am from Nine Moons Yaozu Valley. He exhaled, slightly, because The Nine Auspicious Moons was Bai Meifens influence, which meant that unless she was lying she was probably not going to rob or kill him. Of the cultivators here, the Nine Moons were among the most generally upstanding in behaviour that he had seen C though on reflection that might have been because most of their disciples were female. This place is indeed unsettling. It feels as if the vitality of the land has been totally dispersed. He stared around, frowning. When it was put like that, now that she mentioned it, it did feel somewhat odd. He almost reached for his storage ring then recalled that he didnt have his on him anymore, so he instead pulled out a handful of oddments from the pouch at his belt, threading them together to make a very crude divination charm from scratch. At this point, he had had quite a bit of experience with beggars compasses so it didnt take long to arrange. As expected, it spun there, directionless, as if it were a tangle of a few bits of spirit grass, some twigs, bones and a feather but considering the question of vitality he could see the paradoxical deathlessness registering in the reading he had missed before. I see you have some interest in feng shui, Jia Ying murmured, observing his work. Its something I learned in passing, he shrugged, feeling a bit awkward. To his mild relief, it registered nothing untoward about Jia Ying herself, either in terms of hidden hostility or other abnormality. -What happens if I die? The compass spun, showing some rather indeterminate readings again His skill in reading them now was quite a bit better than it had been even a few weeks ago but it was still nowhere close to what herb hunters within their current generation he knew like Kun Juni He blinked, wondering why she had snapped into his mind quite so clearly. That style is according to the Han Manual, she mused, walking past him to peer into another building. He wasnt sure what to make of that statement, because she didnt elaborate on it or seem to draw any especial judgement regarding it. He was only using it because he had never made any effort to learn the Ha clans own divination manual, because the Pavilion exam had only recognised the Han Manual as the 5 star rank prescribed text. Not surprising, given it was named for the current head of the Hunter Bureau in Eastern Azure, Han Ouyeng, who had written it, as far as he was aware. He watched as she continued over and peered through the window of a third, frowning, before turning back to him. You have no curiosity as to why the feng shui of this place is a clean slate? she asked. My knowledge of feng shui is Just a thing you picked up in passing? she replied playfully. He blushed involuntarily at her jibe, but kept walking after her as she continued to poke and peer at random into buildings as they made their way through the small warren of alleys. Huh, Jia Ying gave a mild exclamation as she paused, peering into one of the buildings, then walked back up the narrow street a dozen or so metres and peered into the previous house. -I wonder what she is here for, he mused, peering into the house she had just looked at, but could see nothing out of place, so to speak. It had a narrow atrium inside the doorway with a pool, now covered with an entire layer or more of leaves, and soil spilling down from the street to cover the floor tiles. Without comment, Jia Ying came back to the building he was now standing in the entrance of and went back inside. The space was quite ornate, he realised, more so than its rather plain exterior would have suggested, with columns and even a few carved stone panels still in place depicting various scenes: a battle, some processions, a bunch of people presenting things to a woman, a man sitting in judgement Between them, were fourteen or so alcoves, which in times gone by likely held either statues, or maybe potted plants. He warily followed after her as she walked down the entrance hall looking at the walls. The alcoves themselves were decorated quite ornately C and now that he looked at the five on this side of the hall closely, each one was decorated differently. The first one had leaf motifs, the second clouds, the third flames and so on through wind, mountains, birds, rope of all things and then a strange geometric pattern. -Just like the five statues in the catacombs below? Jia Ying finally stopped before the geometric patterned one, her arms crossed, as he tried to recall what he could about that statue Something about the intensity of her scrutiny of that alcove made him want to ask her about it C and yet suddenly, he also felt that Jia Ying was not Gulping he took a step backwards, because the sense that came off her was almost in defiance of the suppression as she peered at it. However, before he was even certain he had seen what he had seen, voices came from outside. Hey, nobodys looked in here it seems! Bah, it will just have more pots Wont store either, I bet If a pretty senior asked you to lift her pots you would though! He looked across at Jia Ying, then at the door, wondering why he felt uneasy suddenly then glanced at the compass, which was twisting inauspiciously. -Ah He pointed at it, and she frowned, but before he could say anything, eight youths wearing grey and red robes embroidered with shadowy flame patterns were already walking into the hall, looking around with interest before pausing as they spotted the two of them. Oh, the carvings are kinda impressive here. You couldnt pry the last lot off. You wont get those Found anything fun? the presumed leader, a sallow-faced youth with dark hair and a gold trim on his robe, asked, walking forward and staring through at the hall with the pond. -Its a building with walls and a roof, he managed to avoid saying, as he hurried over towards Jia Ying. Its a building, and appears to be as empty as any other. Be my guest, Jia Ying said with a shrug, before going back to looking at the wall carvings either side of that alcove, which depicted a battle between a group of -UrVash? He blinked, recognising them mostly by the patterns he had seen on some prisoners that the Grass Scorpions had interrogated after they met. Fighting what look like people like us? He watched as she continued to look around, ostensibly ignoring the others who were already fanning out around the hall, poking at this and that, just like any other group exploring the ruins here. -Am I overthinking things getting weird divinations because of however I am here? The right state of mind was important for them, and he was still trying to make sense of that, even if he had just sort of gone with circumstances to get here. He was just pondering that when he noted that the last two in had taken up stations near the door -Oh wonderful, are they going to try to shake us down? That was not a particularly appealing thought, given he had the blade on him. -They could also just be keeping a lookout for others, so they dont have to compete over this place though? Oh, this little brother knows some feng shui? He failed to avoid his eyebrow twitching as a brawny youth with a wispy beard walked over and put an arm around his shoulder companionably, eyeing the crude compass in his hand. Eh, is it some secret art? Our compasses have been worth stinking shit in here C show anything good? They dont work like that, he said helpfully. They didnt: a Han style alignment compass basically told you hot or cold, just with a lot more situational nuance C it was not an eight trigrams compass or something fancy like that. Ah, no actually, I recognise this crap, a dark-haired, bearded disciple who had now come up interjected. Isnt it a beggars compass? Dresses like a beggar too Is he one of these ones who doesnt come back to camp? his compatriot, who had brownish hair, added, the humour of his tone not matching his words. Everyone looks like a beggar after half a day here he pointed out, trying to remain friendly. Pulling out his Ha clan talisman, he held it up, Actually Im a Ha clan Hey, hey, little sister, we should explore this together a scholarly youth with a smooth face who had walked over to stand beside Jia Ying said, making him trail off. Jia Ying eyed the group dubiously, then him, before shrugging and replying, Be my guest. Lead on. -What is she? He frowned, worried again. She had no weapons on her, though that didnt necessarily mean she was unarmed. Given we are all here together, why dont we go check out this side? the muscular youth chuckled, cutting him off and starting to walk around the far side of the inner courtyard and away from Jia Ying, he noted. See what your divination compass can rustle up for us? Be careful, though he has that talisman, we all know its easy to kill and steal such things here, the one who had called him a beggar muttered. Aye, there are some unsavoury sorts around, his pale-haired companion chuckled disquietingly. Like those herb hunters who rebelled. There was a certain irony that he was the victim of that very incident However, he didnt need to look at the compass to know that this lot were just taking the piss, clearly up to no good. Dont mind those two the brawny youth sighed, as he ushered him along, by the edge of the pond. You know, these ruins are all so interesting, the youth with him mused, staring around companionably. Pity there isnt much pretty in them, or all that valuable, it seems. No, there isnt, he agreed, wishing he didnt have the compass out, as it gave very much the wrong impression. This place has been here for who knows how long. Its almost certainly been looted a few times already. The brawny youth eyed him dubiously, then glanced at the compass. There are missing statues; the alcoves and such clearly had stuff in them, he pointed out. They didnt just attain enlightenment and walk off on their own, I am sure. True, I suppose, the brawny youth agreed, casting him a sideways look that didnt quite focus on the compass. Oh, so what brings you here then, Daoist Ha? the pale-haired youth interjected. -Great, he sighed inwardly, what can I say? If I say I was here for weird alignments, they will think I am hiding something, and if I dont -I cant even say I am trying to stay out of trouble, because then Id be off in a field somewhere or with a big group, rather than here in the middle of a huge treasure hunt. I saw that this place had intact carvings and was curious about what was on them, he said after a moments furious thought, that he hid by looking at the nearest carving, a scene of a procession of women carrying baskets of fruit and waving tree branches. That and to see if there were any pots with scenes on them to be found. Hah! the youth laughed. Off in the corner of his eye, he saw Jia Ying continuing her slow walk around the pond, considering the designs, while the scholarly youth who had suggested exploring the rest of the ruin with her meandered along, talking to her about something. -Where is this even going? he grimaced inwardly, trying to size up the three near him. Their manner was somewhat intimidating, though again, he wondered if it was just his own paranoia and worry about his circumstances overtaking him. Neither he nor Jia Ying had much of anything visible worth stealing: he looked like a beggar with a simple weapon and Jia Ying, despite being beautiful, was not very ostentatiously dressed and her good looks were hidden mostly by her hat. Nice metal you got there, the brawny youth added jovially, giving him a shove in the shoulder. Its just a blade, nothing special, he shrugged, working to control his nervousness. Hmmm Im a bit of a connoisseur of old weapons, the youth grinned, holding up his own sabre, in its scabbard. Yours looks pretty well made, I gotta say. How did you come by it? Found it in an old ruin, quite a while ago, he replied ambivalently, turning back to look at the atrium and making sure he had a pillar positioned near his back. Funny, looks like one a mate of mine picked up on the other side of town the other day, the pale-haired one of the pair leaning against the pillars near the pond grumbled. Glancing around, he saw no sign of Jia Ying or the two who had gone down that side of the room and his heart sank. You know you look awfully nervous, the dark-haired, bearded youth frowned. You wouldnt be hiding something from us? Give over you think this beggar found anything? his compatriot by the pillar spat in the water. You two the youth beside him grunted. Dont mind them, there was some trouble the other day a group pushing their weight around pretending to be Red Sovereigns Sect Well, he has that Ha clan token, his compatriot pointed out. Odd that youre not with the others from them, with the Jade Gate Cunts. Yeah how do you have a Ha clan token? I told you I am a member of the Ha clan, he replied honestly. -They cant be stolen either. This is soul-bound his thoughts trailed off as he wondered, suddenly, if the suppression on this place also messed with soul-bound objects. Looking around, he tried not to let that unease overcome him even more. If he had to fight three or four on one against this lot, it was better to just cut and run except there was the question of Jia Ying Yun, we can leave now, Jia Ying called over to him, walking out of the doorway on the far side. The six other youths looked nonplussed at her appearance, though the two by the pond did now look at the door she had emerged from, with a frown. Where is Brother Kubai? the sallow youth asked. There is a basement with a bunch of stacked pots down the hall, she shrugged. I hardly feel like dragging pottery around all day so you can have what you want. He stayed to poke around there. Putting on his best smile, he started walking a bit more briskly around the courtyard, heading for the side Jia Ying was on. The sudden burst of pace caught his companion off guard, he guessed, because he let his arm slip There was a moment when he felt his grip shift and he readied his own blade; however, to his surprise the youth just shrugged and let go. Hey there is actually a lower level to this place the scholarly youth appeared a moment later, looking a bit dusty, holding a fine, blue-grey ceramic bowl painted with white and yellow figures. Doesnt look like anyone was here before us, either. The leader cast him a further look, with narrowed eyes, then nodded to the two by the pond to go around the other side. Where is Brother Chung, Kubai? the one walking after him asked the scholarly youth. Dunno, didnt see him. Maybe hes in the side halls? Kubai suggested. In any case, I wish you good hunting, Jia Ying said with a shrug. Just watch out for scorpions. -Did she do something? he wondered, catching up to her and trying not to look at her. Thankfully it was somewhat easy to look hot and flustered in the searing, muggy heat. You know, you must give my regards to Senior Pei, Jia Ying mused, pausing again to admire the patterns in the different alcoves again. The sallow youth nodded slightly. I heard he had some difficulties with his fianc, though it was a bit embarrassing Jia Ying frowned, apparently determined to make idle small talk as she continued pondering the alcoves and the worn, carved scenes around them. Wasnt aware he had a fianc, the bearded youth by the pool muttered, casting a sideways glance at her. Jia Ying shrugged and put her hand on one of the alcoves, running her fingers across the geometric designs as if curious about them in some way, before finally sighing and withdrawing her hand again. Shall we? she asked him. The pair guarding it glanced at the leader who looked at her again, with a frown, then said, Why dont we wait for Brother Chung? He watched as the pale-haired youth started to walk around the pond, towards the door where Jia and the scholar had exited. The scholarly one, Kubai, who had walked back across to the main pond, frowned not at the two of them, but at the sallow youth. -What is going on? He was just wondering that, when three more cultivators, dressed in nondescript dusty robes, entered the hall Wh?! N! He flinched backwards as one of those cultivators decapitated one of the pair by the door, splattering blood across the column. His compatriot was stabbed in the head a moment later, falling to the side and dropping his half raised sword. Ah, little brother, well done! the leader said, sweeping the hall and then fixing on him. -Shit! What! No! He cursed in his heart, as the three swept forward, understanding that he had just been situationally planted. Dogshit! I told you he was fate-thrashed suspicious! the bearded youth by the pond cursed, drawing his own blade. What Ha clan brat with a family token is going to be wandering around alone here? And misleading a lady like this the scholarly youth hissed, drawing his own blade and stepping forward, ostensibly to protect Jia Ying he realised, but it also split them more clearly apart Arent you the one misunderstanding? she muttered. -Motherless fates go get he stopped backing up, because all the others had drawn their weapons, effectively cutting him off, while the three by the door had fanned out blocking the exit. What influence do you belong to, you? that sallow youth, snarled at the new arrivals. Nine Moons! the leader said with a laugh, dashing forward, at the same time Jia Ying did. Watch! the scholars shout was cut off as Jia Ying ducked past him and shoved him off balance heading for the three attackers. Mesmerised by her movement, just like everyone else, he nearly missed the bearded youth who had also taken that opportunity to head towards him. He had the presence of mind to dart backwards, getting a pillar between him and his attacker, whose incoming blade skittered off it, casting sparks. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Cheng rush out of the doorway, weapon drawn, and could only feel aggrieved in his heart over how this was playing out. -Attacked because some bastard stopped to admire the carvings? In the meantime, Jia Ying arrived before the leader of the new group, easily evading his blade cut, before grasping her attackers arm as it fell then rose and shoving the weapon right back in his face Eiaaaaggggh! he shrieked, though that still didnt disguise the sound of breaking bone as she somehow made him twist his leg horribly. Taking his weapon, she slammed it through his neck, and ducked under the cut of the cultivator behind him -Idiot! He managed to deflect the bearded youths blade a second time. However, parrying the following upward blow he was sent sprawling by his attacker, barely managing to avoid losing his blade. He rolled away from a third strike. Aiiiiiee! Rising, he saw the third cultivator who had entered staggering back, his arm severed, while the second was slumped against the pillar, his guts spilling out over the floor. Really, did nobody ever teach you idiots actual sword forms? Jia Ying sighed, flicking blood off the blade as he continued to back up. You who are you? the sallow youth hissed. What influence are you really from? Do you want to know? Jia Ying replied in a tone that made it sound like a polite question, as the muscled youth and the scholar moved up behind the sallow youth, looking nervous now, but in a way it came across more as a threat. Abruptly, two more figures dashed through the door Die! the bearded youth cut through the moment, lunging at him again, much more directly. He managed to parry, his hands shaking, and tried to stab back, only for the brawny tough to also move forward Their blades met with a clash, his rather nondescript weapon putting a chip in the edge of his attackers treasure sword. Surprised, he cut a second time and barely managed to divert his blade to the side to block the strike from the brawny youth -Shit He threw himself backwards, crashing to the ground and rolling away from the bearded youth, cursing that he had never put the time in to master actual weapons fighting. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that both new arrivals were stumbling backwards from Jia Ying, one grasping his throat, the other holding his arm. Fortunately, his own assailants had to go past each other because of a column, so he was able to regain his footing and block the downward cut from the bearded youth. Parrying the following upward blow, he fought to regain his balance as his attacker cut viciously down again Jia Yings blade arrived before his did, swatting the thrust aside easily to rest against the bearded youths neck, barely drawing blood but forcing the brawny youth to pause his attack as well. ! You are attacking my companion. Have eyes and see: clearly he is not with them! Jia Ying said with a scowl, looking across the group as a whole. Check them for talismans, she said to him, advancing slightly as she did so, forcing the youth back as the others all watched with grim expressions. Thank you, Senior Jia, he mumbled, trying not to look as relieved as he was. However, as he did, he noted the ring on the bearded youths hand which, while fairly standard had a design familiar to the one Deng Fei wore. -His ring is from the Pill Sovereigns? He isnt wearing their robes or did he just buy it from them? He knelt by the leader of the five and searched him, finding no talismans only a very plain, nondescript storage ring and a pouch. Glancing inside, he grimaced as it had a dozen more storage rings, several with blood on them and a bunch of different bits of jewellery, pendants and the like. The others were the same, another pouch with some storage rings, nondescript ring and no identifying talismans. No talismans, just some looted storage rings, he reported to her, standing up and making sure he wasnt with his back to the door just in case. And you are just going to take their word that they were from the Nine Moons? she smirked. How many male disciples are there from Luminary Eclipse Pagoda here? Most of those who came, came with Qing Dongmei, so they are from the Silver Moon Hall. The scholar was frowning; however, the others looked unconvinced. -So, rogue cultivators robbing others or is it something more? Unbidden, the Din group who had sought him out, disguised as Sheng clan cultivators from the Azure Astral Authority, sprang to mind. -Is someone going around trying to make it look like our faction is killing and robbing people? With a sigh, she took off her hat, and the scholar flinched. The sallow youth also suddenly looked pale. -So they recognise her which means she likely is some senior Lets go Jia Ying said, eyeing the five behind the bearded youth, who was still sweating, his own blade shaking slightly. She took the blade away from his neck, backing towards the entrance. He moved after her, trying not to look too nervous. Stepping outside, he found more bodies. Three buildings down, there was a blood splatter on a wall and two slumped, decapitated figures C outer disciples from the Four Peacocks Court, based on their robes, so maybe part of the group he had seen digging up some floor tiles earlier. Here, he handed her the pouch of rings and other items, followed by the five rings. She glanced at them, shoved the pouch into her own and then eyed the rings. You dont want one? she asked with a half-smile. They are certainly marked, he pointed out, glancing behind them again in case the group decided they didnt want to let them go after all. Probably soul-bound as well. Ah hmmm Jia Ying looked at them for a moment then picked out one, a slightly different ring with squarer edges, and passed it back to him. He stared at it blankly. This one isnt marked and isnt one of theirs, she said, eyeing him again. It can be used by you. -Does she know? he suddenly wondered. I had not met her before this point, but I was around the camp early on, so presumably she might have seen me there Or Bai Meifen gave out my description? Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. He nearly refused then recalled that everything was going to go to hell anytime soon anyway, and took it politely. Likely, she was just doing so to ensure that she was not going to be the sole one marked for this even if, as she claimed, they were already thieves or worse. She eyed him for a moment and he sweated, wondering if he had just made a mistake, but she just smiled after a moment and then put the others back in her satchel. Rounding a corner, they found more bloodshed, a group of four dead in the street, two decapitated, a third missing an arm and a fourth almost cut in two. Well, this took longer than I had expected, Jia Ying mused, putting her conical hat and its half veil back on and looking around. What is going on though? he pondered, noting that this appeared to be cultivators fighting each other. Probably a group finally decided to make a mess, either from one of the other camps, or likely to further put pressure on our group and the others exploring outside, Jia Ying frowned. Did just those five do this? he asked, doubting it in truth. The chaos was too widespread and someone would have raised the alarm. Probably not they were good but there are limitations here, Jia Ying mused, stopping at the end of a narrow street to look both ways listening. Focusing, he could, he realised, make out the sound of blades clashing off to their right. Well, we will only know by looking, but it was the Four Peacocks Court, Myriad Herb Association and Red Dragon Pagoda C those we just met C who are poking around this quarter as I recall. Shaking her head again, she started to walk purposefully off in the direction of the fighting, before he could ask further. By the time they made it to a broad square fronting a large tumbled-down building with huge columns fronting it and a lot of carvings of rivers, people standing on the banks and sun-like symbols with crosses in them hanging over them, the melee was over, in truth. Some two dozen disciples of various central continent sects, who had been fleeing towards the perimeter and the safety of the larger groups waiting, had been slashed about pretty badly. Looking around, he saw no talismans and no storage rings on any of them. The things they had been looting C statues, floor tiles, pots and such were scattered at random, as if they were of no import to those who had done the slaying. Have things actually come to a head? Jia Ying frowned for the first time, then picked up the head of a nearby cultivator and stared at it for a moment before putting it back down on a body. This way. Without waiting for him, or explaining anything, she started to briskly walk perpendicular to the location of his group, heading across the plaza, towards one of the taller towers towards the Easten end of the town. They made their way along two ruined streets in silence. To the left and right, he heard the occasional shout or truncated scream. Through a gap in the walls, he could see quite a few cultivators had broken for safety, fleeing the town towards the hopeful safety of their seniors. Should we not leave as well? he asked, catching up to her. There will be time for that shortly. If we leave now, it would be inopportune, Jia Ying murmured, still walking along as if she were out for a purposeful summer stroll. Ahead of them, there was a loud rumble and the ground shook. As he watched, shocked, the tower, the last one in the town of any real height he realised, abruptly crumbled down as someone presumably dislodged some fundamental part of its interior structure. Too obvious of them, she sighed, looking equal parts irked and amused to his eyes. Too obvious He looked at the cloud of dust swirling out over the small plaza they were standing at the edge of, wondering what she meant. Around it were scattered a few corpses wearing robes that identified them as sect disciples of the Four Peacocks Court mixed with some other smaller sects and a few independent cultivators. -Or attackers though why did she say it was too obvious that the towers be destroyed? From the corner of his eye, he caught motion and looked across the square to see a second group of disciples dressed in robes of the Shu clan, hurrying out of the far street. Shu clan? he asked, surprised. -Not to mention have I seen any Shu clan disciples before now? Skimming back through his memories of the camps, he was sure he had not unless they arrived after I stopped going back? The group consisted of several youths all of whom appeared younger than him, looking about warily at the carnage around them. Ah, little sister, have you seen more of those bandits? They should have fled that way, the youth leading the group said with a worried look, walking towards them. Jia Ying looked at them, seeming distinctly unimpressed. I advise you not to do anything rash, little sister, another of the Shu disciples added, stepping forward. We, the Shu, are righteous, but you should show respect. What influence do you hail from? He watched, hand drifting to the hilt of his blade as they fanned out, not behaving at all like allies. -Are they just pretending to be Shu disciples? It would be easy to dress up in another sects robes out here Nine Moons Yaozu Valley, Jia Ying said lightly, casting her gaze around. Really? one of these Shu disciples asked. Can you prove it? another pressed. Before he could relax, he saw a figure slip out of the shadows lunging for Jia Ying, who spun on the spot and deflected the blow as the five disciples all looked around wildly. The attacker snarled and backed up, fading away into the dust of the ruins even as Jia Ying sent three arrows in rapid succession, flying into the rolling dust from the collapse. His own paranoia saved his life: having just seen that happen to Jia Ying, he threw himself down as a sword blade hissed through the space where his head would have been and dived for his blade. Hurriedly, he cut a second and a third time; however, each slice got nothing but air as his masked opponent, dressed in drab robes, skipped backwards easily. Not bad, for a brat, but you are His opponent suddenly swung his sword sideways, cutting an arrow a hands width from his face Ha Yun took the opportunity and lunged with all his strength, again cutting air, which was frustrating. This place may suppress foundations, unlettered brat, but it doesnt suppress experience or comprehensions, his opponent sniggered. Two more arrows drifted lazily out of nowhere the youth, certainly a senior, scowled and blocked them both. It afforded him a chance to look around even as he scrambled back, but in the still drifting dust of the collapsed tower there was no sign of Jia Ying. Three of the Shu disciples were dead and a fourth was injured, being dragged away by his compatriot. HelAhhhhggggh! His opponent scowled and turned, flitting into the dust without any further preamble. He made his way over to the Shu disciples to check their identities, trying to keep as much situational awareness as he could, still searching for Jia Ying, to no avail. However, just before he was about to get to them, he realised there were only two -Shit! The third appeared beside him, stepping out of the swirling dust, already cutting for his neck. He barely got his own blade in the way in time, barely deflecting it enough to make it miss his carotid artery, leaving a searing sense of cold, sharp discomfort as it cut the skin across the front of his throat. Throwing himself backwards, he lashed out only to find his attacker spinning over him in a lazy cartwheel, hand reaching out He hit the ground so hard he was sure bones fractured. It was a blow that should have been impossible for a mortal person with mortal limitations, based on what he understood of the field they were in, but somehow it was what it was. Gasping, he tried to get his blade up, fighting his own body His opponent had to turn his blade at the last minute, deflecting an arrow from the dust as Jia Ying finally revealed herself, standing on top of the tower, above the dust. Without any preamble, she leapt off the tower and drifted like a graceful bird through the air, her bow swapping to a sword once more. *Tcch* Motherless dogs son! he cursed as his assailant stamped down on his leg, turning his world blurry as he fought against the crippling pain to avoid losing consciousness. After a few horrifying seconds, his surroundings slid back into focus, revealing his attacker slumped nearby, as Jia Ying wiped her blade off on what turned out to be the sleeve of his severed arm. H-how? the youth mumbled weakly, clawing at the ground, a pill appearing in his shaking hand. You can consider it karma, I guess, Jia Ying said, waving her hand. A knife C a piece of cutlery from a ruin, in fact C hit the youths hand, destroying the pill he had been about to eat. The cultivator slumped back and stared at him mumbling, Brat you His attackers were forever silenced as Jia Ying opened up his throat and severed the hand with the storage ring with an expert flick, claiming that as well. *faugh* Jia Ying spat in disgust suddenly and kicked the body. He had no time to worry about that though, as he held his throat, because his injury to his neck was within a few hairs of being a mortal one. He scrabbled in his pouch to get some of the healing paste, made of local herbs, that the Grass Scorpions had given him. Finally getting some on his fingers, he smeared it on the bleeding wound, and grabbed a length of cloth Here, let me, Jia Ying took the cloth and bound it around his neck, where it helped staunch the wound. You are lucky, she said, eyeing him critically. I wonder how many died here because they dont carry such mundane medicines Yeah he managed to rasp, weakly, tightening the bandage a bit more. So long as he made no sudden moves, it should start to heal quite quickly. It took a few moments for him to centre himself and get up. I rather think we should leave, he added, looking around. Mmm, she nodded, starting to walk across the square. Were they really Shu disciples? he asked. No, she shook her head. He was about to ask how she knew, but talking and walking was difficult, and she was walking fairly briskly. The town was eerily quiet now as they made their way towards the edge of the town. On the way he saw a few other corpses scattered around, but that was about it, at least until they got to the gate. In the middle of the courtyard plaza there, he saw a figure crouched beside one of the corpses. At first he thought they were an itinerant cultivator, until he saw that the figure was eating the severed arm of the cultivator that was lying next to it, tearing lumps of flesh from it and swallowing them with relish Ah this is going to be a problem Jia Ying frowned. -You dont say? he muttered inwardly, wondering if it was an UrVash except it looked utterly barbarous compared to any he had seen and nobody had made any mention of them eating flesh like this. The figure stood, looking around, as they backed up into the shadows, revealing itself to be taller than the average male of the Easten Continent by almost a head C close to two and a half metres tall, in fact. It had skin the colour of mud and was daubed in bloody red symbols. The rags it wore were not in fact rags but flayed skin. He stared at the symbols, which, improbably, he recognised Blood Eclipse Cult? he managed to strangle the utterance to a miniscule whisper. You know them? Jia Ying murmured. He nodded mutely, recalling the stories told of events from 100 and 150 years ago. There had been a lot of unpleasantness with several mysterious cults that had arisen at that time C the Blood Eclipse Cult was the name they had gone by and their symbol was the same evil red eye-like glyph now emblazoned on the flayed skins the UrVash wore. He pushed himself further back into the shadows as the demon drew a knife and, with a few expert cuts, cut open the dead cultivator, tearing off their clothes and then proceeding to rapidly skin the body with a practised ease that made his skin crawl. They watched in horrified silence as it eyed the result, then rolled the skin up meticulously and put it in a pouch on its back, before turning to stare at another nearby corpse, not having noticed either of them as far as he could see. Silently, they both backed away, down the street, and then, when they had gotten about a hundred metres, sprinted for the stairs on the wall. Even as he ran, something settled in the back of his mind, like a dull shadow. Not daring to look, he ran faster, taking care not to bob his head too much as he felt blood trickle from the wound down his chest. Scrambling up the steps behind Jia Ying, he was suddenly struck with a sense of foreboding horror as something tried to grasp his legs. He stumbled, and realised she had already passed from view, then, disorientated, understood what was happening -Feng shui isnt suppressed here Is this some kind of feng shui formation? His momentum just about allowed him to reach the wall top, but there was still no sign of Jia Ying. -Where did she go? he wondered, trying not to succumb to panic, as he stumbled across the distance of the dilapidated wall top, even as the sense of clawing terror continued to try and drag him back With a last gasp, he managed to throw himself off He hit the water with a flat splash, groaning at the horrible pain it instilled in his neck. Fighting through the blurry pain praying that there was no horrible predator in the water, he managed to reach the bank, mainly thanks to his extant physical condition and pure terror A hand grasped his arm and he was bodily hauled up. Reflexively he stabbed at whatever it was Hey careful! Jia Ying, bedraggled, swatted his hand aside and finished pulling him up the bank and then over a tumbled down stone wall. Sorry, he rasped, fighting the dizziness and amazed he had not dropped the blade, truthfully, having been barely aware it was in his hand. She shook her head, and he rolled over, looking back behind them. The figure was squatting on the wall holding a He shoved her down and ducked them both into the shadow of the wall, towards the figure, recalling a certain valuable lesson of his martial teachers in the Ha clan, even as the spear was released. It shot over his head, missing him by bare centimetres and impaling itself in the ground The figure stood a few paces away, holding the spear and grinning at him with pitch black eyes. The stains of blood around its mouth were like an evil grin painted onto its thin, gaunt face. Now that he was this close, he could see a red circle interlocked with a black circle on its forehead. Both of them stared at it Even Jia Ying seemed shocked at how it had teleported to the spear when all cultivation was purportedly suppressed. It lifted its spear, and she shot at it, fast as a viper, even as he followed after her, hoping that there was some trick there -I arrived in the suppression somehow so maybe there are loopholes? The demon grasped the spear, which now that he looked at it, had Imperial Common lettering on the blade. -Motherless dog-son its an artefact it got off some idiot! It swiped at them both fairly lazily; however, the blow somehow slid past Jia Ying as if she were a ghost, arriving before him. Gritting his teeth, he cut for the area below the hafting, hoping that the force would repel them He stared dully as his blade splintered the shaft of the spear and he nearly fell on his face, such was the effort he had put into the strike. Jia Ying used the opening to stab it in the side, opening up a vicious wound, which only made it kick her away. The UrVash discarded the spear and, ignoring Jia Ying, grabbed for him and his weapon instead with a greedy expression. He barely managed to roll away, its hand tearing off a chunk of his wet grass cloak, its claw-like nails shredding the robe beneath and leaving several nasty gashes across his shoulder. A wild sweep made it step away as, not for the first time since coming on this horrible trial, he suddenly regretted not spending far more time practicing hitting things physically with weapons. Even in the Yin Eclipse Mountains, it was possible to use some qi, and intent was fairly unhindered. He focused his mind and tried to cut out with his intent It did nothing, as expected, and the UrVash physically kicked him, sending him sprawling in the waist-high grass of the fallow field they were now in. Weak, it snickered, in flawless Easten. You are both weak, little humans Once, he would have been shocked at that, but now, he just cut at it trying his best to ignore the sense of clawing darkness on his limbs -Jia Ying? It ignored another cut from her and swatted his strike out of the way with the back of its hand, before throwing a flayed skin at him with a smirk He cut it, and in that instant saw Ling Luos face. Before he realised what he was doing, panic and rage grasped him like a puppet and he was screaming and attacking it. The demon danced back and threw another skin, which had Kun Junis face on it, he realised, and which wrapped around him with a bloody *thwap* tangling his movement for a moment. In that moment, as it was about to strike, Jia Ying arrived behind it, stabbing the blade through its stomach, cutting viciously sideways, only for it to grab her by the hair and toss her down beside him then pause and stare back towards the town An arrow smashed into it, sending it sprawling. The UrVash rolled up, snarling, tearing the coppery-gold tipped arrow out, and backed away rapidly, looking between the two of them and the distant wall Still trying to disentangle himself from the two, horrible, grasping skins, he saw her skip backwards, pale-faced, cutting at its arm. On the wall was another figure, which now leapt easily off it and strolled forward across the grassland, its stride eating up the distance with disturbing ease. It was obviously male, completely naked beyond a face mask in the shape of a fox and ties of fur around its arms and legs. In one hand, it carried a net, made of strands of brown hide, while in the other was a wicked bone blade shaped from the femur of some spirit beast in all likelihood. The UrVash backed up again, took one cursory glance at them and then fled in the direction of the trees and the distant valley wall. Disentangling himself from the two skins, he realised with a start that they did not belong to Ling Luo and Kun Juni and, in fact, both skins were now back in the grasp of the figure who was rapidly retreating. Shit, may your eighteen Jia Ying cursed, pushing herself up, looking pale, and immediately grabbed him by the back of his robe, dragging him away from both the UrVash and the new arrival for a few paces until he found his footing. Fuelled on pure adrenaline, he tore after her, aware from the corner of his eye that the new arrival was looking in their direction, considering them and the demon. He exhaled slightly as it bent its passage away from them, to chase after the demon He never even saw the net get thrown. Before he knew, it was already falling, descending over the whole area they were in, impossibly large all of a sudden. How are they able to? Jia Ying gasped as he scrambled away from it. It hit the ground and melted away, reappearing in the figures hand a moment later. The figure eyed the net in its hand, then cast it up again. This time he saw it travel, much faster than was natural, the world twisting around Jia Ying cursed and something around them shifted subtly, making him realise that the net was doing something with feng shui, just as her sword strikes had probably been. It landed all around them and he desperately cut at it and found to his shock that his blade easily tore it apart and it scattered. Well thats handy, Jia Ying grimaced, glancing at him. Even as he was trying to process that he saw another group ahead of them, dressed in the robes of the Argent Hall, spot them, point and then start running hurriedly in the direction of the camp. The fox mask figure waved a hand and the net returned to its grasp, unharmed, before its hand moved again They both dove down below a wall, only to hear the miserable, distant screams of the other group, who had not been as lucky as they were caught by it. Keeping as low as he dared, and trying to take as much care as he could, he followed after Jia Ying as she dashed through patches of scrubland and around rocks in the direction of the plains and then threw herself flat. Diving down beside her, it took him a moment to see what had made her take cover parallel to them, some 500 metres away on the edge of the scrubland where the jungle valley faded way, three hunched figures were just about visible riding armoured spiders the size of cows They are outside the suppression? he hissed. Looks that way, she nodded. -At that distance we are well outside easy visual range, given the rise we are hidden by, he guessed. Though the important thing is they are not coming our direction. Behind them, the miserable screams of the other cultivators were still echoing across the grassland, a litany to invisible torment avoided by pure good luck and the misfortune of others -Assuming this isnt all some crazy hallucination caused by whatever that white flash of distortion was Slowly, he followed Jia Ying as she crept back, noting with some relief that a fairly stiff wind had picked up, making minor disturbances probably quite opaque in the haze of the ancient field systems, for some ten minutes before it was clear that there were no more UrVash or whatever the other had been. -The Grass Scorpions must be around here somewhere as well? he wondered, absently touching the wound on his neck and wincing at how cold it felt. We are on the right side of the city but we were almost two miles out? Jia Ying had also stopped, he noticed. She looked almost as bad as he did, blood running from her nose and a vicious gash down her arm that she was smearing some pale blue paste into. Grimacing, he fumbled in his satchel and passed her the stuff he had been given. She eyed it, then nodded and took some, smearing it on her other wounds. Why did you not just run? he asked at last. You could have escaped much more easily without me. I dunno I guess I just dont like seeing people die stupid deaths they dont deserve, she said after a moment. Its not something a kid like you would get at your realm -A kid yep, she is a senior alright, he thought wryly. Also you are doing good work for Meifen and Dongmei He wasnt sure whether to laugh or cry at that though the look she gave him lingered long enough that suddenly he had to wonder, Is she sticking with me because she knows I should be somewhere else right now? -How real actually is this? Am I going insane somehow? Is this like what happened before and bits of circumstances are slotting together in my head for some reason? With a sigh, he pulled out the divination compass. It spun bizarrely as the last one had, until he turned it on himself and winced. The readings were he considered how multifariously inauspicious what he was seeing was, then just put it away again with a sigh. That bad? she chuckled. You can check your own compass and see he grimaced. I dont need a compass to tell that this plan of theirs to explore this place has just gone to shit! she grinned. In the end it was almost sundown, and his nerves were utterly shredded by the time they had worked their way back around half the perimeter of the town to the eastern gate. In the distance, about two miles away, he could just make out people moving on the rocky outcroppings below the ridge, where the main camp was however, as they watched, two groups came jogging out of the distant town, looking largely unscathed. No, that wasnt quite right, he realised. They were keeping a watch, and moving really rather briskly. Nobody ran in this heat, not after the first ten minutes So what now? he asked, watching one group go past a hundred metres or so away. We just wait and walk back, she chuckled, skirting around another wall. No point in getting shot at by a bunch of looters for the sake of being hasty after running away from all that. We should just make our way across and then go through when no one is around. Raising a hand in agreement, because what she said was very rational, he followed her over the wall, and put his foot straight into a pot that was lying hidden in the grass, nearly going sprawling. Staring at it, he laughed weakly inside and picked it up. It was jade green and made of some kind of crystal, of all things. Looking around, he saw several other bits and pieces like it scattered in the dirt along with a curious glint of dull greenish-copper metal just visible in the low angle of the setting sun. Jia Ying stared around then at him, then simply shook her head. Casting quietly about, they checked around the walls, taking care not to rise above the line of sight of the shrubs that were obscuring them both from the outcroppings in the distance. It took only a few minutes of poking around to turn up a pile of broad metal spearheads. They were a bit tarnished, but the metal, once they scraped off the dirt, appeared to be in good condition, just in need of a bit of a polish. These metal trimmings Jia Ying frowned, staring at one of the corroded bits of metal Looking at it, he had to work to think why it was familiar before making the connection to a wheel fitting. A few minutes more scavenging proved that right not in the way either expected. At first, in the evening sunlight, he thought it was another crate of metal, scattered under a bush, but closer examination showed it to be the remains of two skeletons, both with a faint dull metallic sheen to their bones. The adult skeleton, which was well buried in the loam, with roots growing through it, had bones bronze-coloured, and three long metal arrow heads lying in it in such a way as to suggest it might have been shot in the back. Right next to it, almost hidden by the tangle and half-sheltered by the adult, was what he was sure was a childs remains, barely silvery in colour, corroded and decaying C an arrow through the back of its skull. Nearby, he found a dull matte-bladed metallic dagger with a hilt made of the same green-coppery metal carved with a rather serpentine design. The blade, when he wiped the dirt carefully off, had a set of flowing runes running along it that were a bit like a constellation of circles and lines, each one with a little moon rune-like symbol in it that looked like a peony flower. Jia Ying, who had arrived beside him to stare at the skeleton, then the dagger had a complex expression on her face.

~ Ling Yu C Ling Estate, Blue Water City ~
Baaaah, baaaaah, baaaah! Get them! Look out! Dont harm! Which one is Ju Pei! Young Master Fu! Noo dont go near that stall! Who cares, just lock all of them down before one of them accidentally gets! BAAAAAAH! Ling Yu, seated in the reading room of the Ling Estate in Blue Water City, watched the recording of nine sheep engaging in a drunken street brawl being chased by various maids, hangers on and terrified bystanders for the 20th time or so It just doesnt get old ever she sighed, looking at her idiot brother waving his forelegs and trying to punch a sheep-disciple from the Jade Gate Court in the head. The recording ran on, and then everyone in it shifted and, with a colourful puff of smoke turned into a chicken. Little Blue, sat on the edge of the back of the couch, fell off, having overbalanced from waving his leaves too much. I cant believe that there is actually an artefact that does this They are not common, Grandpa Baisheng muttered, from where he was flicking through a stack of playing cards, frowning occasionally. Many years ago, there was an evil priest who possessed one and turned several villages and even a town on the northern continent into chickens, selling them fairly widely before his cult was caught -Euwww, she shuddered inwardly at that thought and the unspoken implications and what that might do to your tribulations. How this one got into the hands of that Di Ji poses quite a few questions. Nobody knew that the Imperial Court had one. This isnt that artefact? she asked, watching her brother try to claw another chicken to death. No, that one was destroyed, and incapable of a feat like this Half a city turned into various animals, nearly irrespective of realm? Grandpa Baisheng mused, putting aside the cards and starting to consult various papers again. She could only nod at that. The days chaos was probably going to live long in the memory though probably not in many peoples good memories. Almost a million people had been turned into sheep, then chickens, then octopi though by the third change, it was only the weaker cultivators and genuine mortals affected. Di Ji had personally offended a Venerate from the Tai clan, and apparently turned both that person and the Lady Kai Lan into foxes in public. How did he get away? she sighed. That was the question of the hour, because a huge number of people were out for blood, and there was no sign of the perpetrator at all once the chaos from him collapsing the personal abode of an old Ha ancestor had been tidied up. Watching the recording for a few more moments, she muted it and stretched, then picked up Little Blue and gave it a hug, because the truth, terrible as it was, was that she was bored. Unlike her brothers, who were both deeply unhappy at the restrictions put on them in the aim of political expediency, the fact that the Ling clan in Blue Water City was basically hiding under a rock didnt particularly bother her; however, the circumstances were just conspiring to ensure there was very little to do. You couldnt cultivate in the city at the moment Well, you could, and she had tried, but the qi was so chaotic from whatever had transpired earlier, that it just gave her a splitting headache. She had practiced martial forms for a bit, but given the situation and her other worries and a lack of anyone to practice with, it was not very edifying Because she never left Grandpa Baishengs side, courtesy of that early attempt to invite her to the palace, there was really no opportunity to do much of anything else, either. You are restless, he observed with some amusement. No I am not, she pouted. You are, the old man gave an amused sigh, setting aside the papers to look at her. She flounced back and stared at the ceiling, wondering why she felt so restless. Why do I feel so unfocused? she asked after a moments consideration, because she could either stew about it or just ask the only person likely to know. Haa As if he had seen through her, which he probably had, Baisheng wryly shook his head. It is because you are nervous, and worried, and because the qi in the whole city is chaotic probably beyond here actually, thanks to that collapse. You have never experienced this degree of alignment disruption. Wait this is because of this chaotic qi? his answer, which was unusually forthright, made her sit back up in surprise. No! he laughed. It is because of you, but the qi is not helping and it will only get worse when the wet season arrives properly. This is an important lesson, in a way. Many would not have asked For that alone, you deserve the answer. She shuddered involuntarily at that thought. -This is going to get worse? The weather had already been spun like a childs top because of what had transpired in Yin Eclipse, but now that the season had turned, you could feel it in the air. It was hot, humid and wet and now all the ambient alignments for almost a thousand miles in any direction of Blue Water City were twisted by what had transpired earlier and qi was She focused on what was in her body, pulling out a swirling orb of misty water qi that spun for a few seconds. Not bad Baisheng acknowledged. Gah! she released it as her vision turned slightly blotchy from the strain. I just feel weak she complained after her vision cleared. You are weak, he pointed out. There is no shame in that, given your age and the circumstances beyond these walls. But I shouldnt be! she scowled, sitting up again, even as Little Blue gave her a rather leafy pat of sympathy and manifested a few images that indicated how it shared her frustration. How are you able to do that, when I cannot? she asked Little Blue Moon. Because it is a ginseng, and they thrive on this kind of pressure, Baisheng elaborated, having gone back to shuffling through the cards. Holding Little Blue up, she sighed again. She knew that, having spent enough time with Sana to get a good grasp of how many exotic plants like her ginseng advanced. Little Blues method was somewhat familiar yet, at the same time, instinctual and quite alien when you started to poke at the specifics C the ginseng didnt have a core, or a dantian, and its whole form made up its foundation in a way that was rather similar to physical cultivation. If you look after it right, it might make some surprising gains Baisheng added. Sighing, she gave Blue Moon another hug and turned back to the recording, which had now progressed, silently, to the point where most of those afflicted in the street were starting to temporarily lose themselves. The transformation had been total, apparently, though those with stronger foundations and higher realms had been able to resist for longer. How did he escape? she asked again after a moments consideration, her mind turning once again to Ji Tantai Di Ji whoever he really was, beyond the villain of the hour. Rather than that, its more a question of how he apparently walked into the Myriad Blossoms teahouse without a care in the world, Baisheng mused. Lord Baisheng, an old man, one of the trusted servants of Grandpa Baisheng, knocked on the door and entered, carrying a pile of documents, then saw her and bowed again. Young Lady Ling. She nodded politely to him and went back to watching the follow-up of her younger brother furiously trying to peck a very harried maid that had just grabbed him out of the ruins of a street counter. Ah Huan, Baisheng sighed. What is it now? Word has come through that Young Lord Li Wei will be coming to Eastern Azure. Does he want to see me? Baisheng asked. Yes, he has a letter of introduction from his father and hopes you will help support the Ling clan in the investigation of Not interested. They can go fishing for reality-eating crayfish on their own tab, Baisheng cut him off with a wave of his hand. Of course, Lord Baisheng, I shall diplomatically extend that you are focused on matters regarding the security of the Ling clan here, the old servant murmured. Who is that and reality-eating crayfish? she asked, sitting up and muting the recording again, because that did sound interesting. Li Wei? A scion from Southern Azures Ling clan, Baisheng explained. As to the crayfish, that relates to the firmament eruption that has occurred presumably because of the fallout of those idiots on Shan Lai forgetting their age. It is not something Booo she pouted again. At least tell me what it is. It sounds You know the Star Ocean? Baisheng said. Of it, yes, she nodded. Well, the special people on Shan Lai just tore a hole straight into it, though thankfully, only exposing a tidal pool, it appears Oh She was just about to ask more when a door slamming in the next room cut her off. Oh what now? Grandpa Baisheng sighed, glancing at Huan who just shrugged. You cannot go through, Young Master! a protestation came from the next room. Lord Baisheng is busy! HERE YOU ARE! her brother stalked into the room, followed by two harried-looking maids. You have a recording, I know you do! Grandpa Baisheng eyed the interloper, while the maids bowed, looking both embarrassed and annoyed. The recording had vanished even before anyone else had entered the room. It was probably still there, she was sure, but it was now hidden by Grandpa Baisheng, who was the one who had procured it for her in the first place. Eh but it was I was sure I asked not to be disturbed? Grandpa Baisheng asked her brother with a faint scowl. That warning didnt seem to deter him, which was par for the course, because her brother was arrogantly oblivious to the point where it was almost an innate art. It was almost a mystery to her how he had grown up to be so spoilt, but only just. The combination of an excellent spirit root and everyone, even your own parents, telling you that you were amazing and destined for great things for years on end no matter what you do was a rather potent one. Lady Ling, the maids bowed as her mother arrived, probably having been told that her son was about to attempt to annoy one of the people keeping both world superpowers currently stomping about in the city out of their family estates. Sir Baisheng her mother smoothly pulled her brother away and looked around, spotted her and, she thought, sighed softly. Mother, she has a recording her brother scowled, pointing at her, an expression that only deepened when he then noticed Little Blue making a rude symbol with a branch. Her mother eyed her dubiously, then noted the old servant holding the package of documents, and looked around with a faint grimace before focusing on Grandpa Baisheng again with something approaching an actual winsome smile. Sir Baisheng, her mother started to say. I would ask that you at least Refused, the old man shook his head. The boy was out when he should have been here, and you let it happen. Allowing them to go out to a teahouse like that you should be in the family shrine right now, offering thanks that the worst that happened was he got turned into a sheep for a few hours! Her mother opened and shut her mouth, and then sighed in defeat, conspicuously not looking at her. Old man, you have no her brother, his face flushing, was cut off by her mother, who smiled awkwardly and then literally dragged him by his collar back out of the room. Pleae accept Lady Fei''s apologies, Lord Baisheng, the maids murmured in synch, actually covering her face with her sleeves as they bowed deeply, which was a level of respect few household members really bothered with. Grandpa Baisheng just waved for them to leave, which they did with alacrity. Old am I? Grandpa Baisheng muttered, after they had closed the doors behind them. Little Blue, who had made it back onto the sofa, gestured to imply that he was very stately and impressive Its a sad day when a little ginseng has better character than a scion of the Ling clan, the old man sighed. Little Blue waved its branches and pointed in various directions, visibly implying by various qi manifestations that that was an insult to all plants. Probably I will have to hold onto it, the old man added, speaking of the recording. Its fine, she shrugged. I am not going out of the estate anyway, certainly not now. Indeed, Grandpa Baisheng nodded, then looked again at the stack of documents. Thats quite the pile, Huan. It is my lord, but these are trying times, Huan agreed, with an apologetic grimace. Regarding your inquiry over Di Ji and Ling Luo, the Imperial Court Envoy Qiao Denies everything, loudly, with extra emphasis on how its a plot and everyone has it in for them? Baisheng muttered. Quite, Huan agreed. Though there was also a lot of swearing involved, along with allusions that it was all the fault of the Azure Astral Authority and the old Hunter Bureau Administration. They have also released a formal statement to be read thrice daily by all righteous influences that swears by heavenly oath that this was all a plot, a slander and a stratagem to discredit them. They actually swore an oath like that? she asked, surprised. Making facades others will buy is almost their innate art, Baisheng informed her, looking amused now. It will not fool those who know them well, but old men like me are not their target. -But rather people like my brothers, presumably, she reflected wryly. that said... But how could that be a binding oath? she asked, frowning as she turned that over in her mind. Perspective, Baisheng sighed. Not all such declarations need be binding, Huan added. There is a lot of nuance in the use and deployment of them, especially when old fellows like us get in on the act. The oath itself is usually secondary to the circumstances it is trotted out in. Indeed, Baisheng nodded. What of the reality of it? Near as I could learn, this does appear to have caught them entirely off guard, even if all the parts that make it up are what they are, my lord. Huan sighed. In any case, the ducal palace has been largely obliterated, at least from a habitable perspective, so there is unlikely to be a new duke sworn in for some time though certain persons have been approached. Oh? Baisheng frowned. Lord Yusheng, the young lady''s father, was asked, informally, Huan replied with a grimace. Mmmmm, who else? Baisheng mused, sitting back in his chair again, staring at Huan pensively. The head of the Deng clan and Young Lord Sheng Erlai are among the notable others. It will be Sheng Erlai, Baisheng mused, drumming his fingers on the table quietly. A puppet for all, and a ruler for none. That was my thought as well. Lord Yusheng is too powerful and Lord Deng too political. Lord Sheng Erlai, by comparison, is a relatively well-liked Dao Lord without much baggage here, but who lacks experience. The Sheng clan will see him as a useful face, especially with other factions in Shan Lai having fallen on this province like a proverbial plague of iron bricks, while the others will see him as someone who can be pushed about or worked around for their own agendas. The old servant shuffled the papers and put them down on the table, taking the next scroll with a further sigh. Its mostly secondary to the other problems though Go on? Grandpa Bai sighed, as she also got up to look at them, curious now. The fact that all the interesting things tended to get sent past Grandpa Bai was one reason she was quite happy to just waste time here. Well there has been a hmmm, well they call it an issue with the great teleportation gate they have been setting up to connect into this ''Secret Realm'' Thats a funny way to describe a full-blown collapse, Baisheng remarked, leaning back and looking amused as he poured himself a cup of wine from the jar nearby. Actually, it has not collapsed, not entirely, anyway. Huan replied, grimacing. "It did, however, manifest a sustained aperture error, mostly on the other side it seems, Semantics." Baisheng snorted. "Something tried to come through as well. I sensed something of what it was, even at that distance, when the wards broke. It was about what I expected as well. Expected, my lord? Huan raised an eyebrow. An old thing ancient history best left to moulder in a library never seen by younger eyes, Baisheng grunted. This dynasty is not the only one to have had its share of why us moments with that place. Not for the first time, she found herself wondering just how old Grandpa Baisheng was. He was ancient, and had links to their clan here and on Southern Azure, that much she knew. However, the occasional comments about the previous dynasty which she had gone and checked up on in the library because there was nothing else to do since everything got locked down, told her that that was many hundreds of thousands of years ago. When she had finally plucked up the courage to ask him earlier that morning; however, he had just laughed and said that age was a thing not worth worrying about beyond the Immortal Realm. Anyway, returning to the matter of Young Master Li Wei, he is accompanied by Great Elder Quanshun and Great Elder Akaris... who as we know are both significant backers of... As amusing as it is to see the other arms of the clan on Southern Azure suddenly recall we exist, they can send their own scions. Baisheng informed Huan with a deeper sigh. "None from this branch are going while this old man sits here. I took the courtesy of already sending such a reply, my lord. Huan replied with a knowing nod. However, I thought you should be aware, just in case. Very good and the other matters? Well, there is the matter of this rumoured Wisdom Scrip Forget about that, Baisheng said flatly. It will be nothing but trouble we do not need. As I said, this dynasty is not the first to have a profound why us moment regarding that fate-thrashed mountain. Very good, my lord. Huan murmured, shuffling that paper away with a slight nod. I feel I must say that there are, however, certain partiessome of the older ancestorswho do feel No. Baisheng said flatly. They will be unhappy Huan sighed, shaking his head. Many see this as a golden opportunity to either impressor worry that we will lose ground? Lose what ''ground''! Baisheng laughed nastily. Feel free to remind them about Misty Jasmine Inn. They are already on thin ice because of that fiasco and the bestowal. No. We are not getting involved in that mess. If they want to push matters still, let them know I will speak to them... at my convenience. The way he phrased that, made her wish she could come along, just to see those old meddling idiots grovel. Very good, my lord. Huan nodded, considering the papers, then picking another. "There is also the matter of the new administration of the Hunter Bureau It is, frankly Huan trailed off... Not used to Yin Eclipse? she chipped in with a smile. your ladyship sees the problem clearly, Huan remarked with an eye roll, before giving her a warm smile. Indeed, they are not. I would have thought those ''old elders'' everyone talks about would handle matters? she mused. It is true that Lord Han has come back to these shores, and i must make the time to speak with him at some point" "I shall see what can be arranged, my lord," Huan murmured. Baisheng nodded, and then took a sip of his own wine before continuing. "However, among the higher authorities of that Bureau, it has been millenniatens, in many casessince any of those fellows took immediate interest in the wider... nevermind practical day-to-day, organisation of these provinces, Baisheng mused, giving her an fond smile, before turning back to Huan, who had been writing something down while he was speaking. I presume our interest there is largely logistical, rather than political though." "It is indeed, my lord," Huan agreed with another sigh. "The cost of materials is risingrapidly. We do have our own stockpiles, still... inspite of some ''choices'' made recently, but..." When you say rapidly? Baisheng asked, frowning. Hmmm, one example. Even mid-quality spirit vegetation is now selling for an Earthly Jade per kilo. "per kilo?" she could not help but blurt out, because that was expensive. "Indeed, your ladyship," Huan murmured. "As for that of a higher qualitythat is, those from the eight star grade and above... Ah, that will be an issue."Baisheng mused. "I take it the already rather shaken alchemy and refinement economies of the province are suddenly undergoing... turbulence? The availability of some previously common goods is causing an issue, yes, Huan agreed, flipping through the scrolls. Higher grade beast cores, a staple of the ease of living in this season also very short in supply suddenly, not to mention the wider economic turmoil has required a great investment in short term security something that has only been exacerbated by the losses incurred when Cao Leyang was deposed. How much? Baisheng sighed. Uh we will probably need an extra two Dao Jades to cover the outlay, Huan frowned. Um, hasnt it only been a few days? she asked, confused now, because that was... a lot. Yes, however, the Hunter Bureau has been eviscerated and the politics of the regional pavilions were already rotten to the core before thisas I am sure you were already somewhat aware," Huan replied, turning back to her. "Also, with the chaos now gripping Blue Water City and the devastation in-province, especially in the regions around West Flower Picking Town, most of the major surviving players are suddenly, and rather understandably sitting tight on their own stockpiles. Meanwhile, our stockpiles are rich in high quality goods, but a lot of the mid and low grade stuff was being used in clan industry -Which means it was seized or is otherwise unavailable, she realised. What do they think I am, a walking treasury? Baisheng grumbled, pouring himself more wine. Some more can probably be spared. What else is there, I take it that is not all?" "No, my lord, but the majority of them are minor clan matters, that Lord Yusheng and Lord Jiang are mostly dealing with. "Ahthere is the casualty report for the aftermath of that abode collapsing into Blue Dragon Square" Huan pushed a bundle of papers forward as he spoke. "It has been mostly written up, but... well, there are oddities, so Lord Jiang felt you should look at it, before it was widely published. Very well, leave it here Grandpa Bai sighed again, taking a further gulp of his wine. Oh, and there is a personal message for you from a Lady Yuan Leng? Grandpa Baisheng nearly spat out the wine.

~ Jun Han C West Flower Picking Town ~
Sorry its a supply issue -If I hear that one more time today, I will cry maybe, assuming Ning Sora[2] doesnt first, Jun Han sighed, watching Yuan Mai[3] look around the shop, clearly attempting not to swear. It was unusual for Yuan Mai, who was usually very inscrutable in her role as Mrs Lengs companion and general estate overseer be quite so animated, but the day had been challenging so far. I understand your frustration, Miss Mai, but please understand our position as well. This was stuff we had ordered weeks ago it was held for convenience here. It was already paid for, she said with somewhat disturbing sweetness of tone. We could one of the shop assistants muttered, only to be waved into silence. The space it was being stored in was paid for Yuan Mai added. Paid for and you are telling me you sold it? Look, we have to make a living Times are difficult and the noble from the Quan family was very generous and it was unclear if the owners were alive. Yuan Mai narrowed her eyes and the barrier around them dissipated, meaning everyone else in the shop could now hear what was said. The shopkeeper of the Bounteous Herb Emporium, who was new, had the good grace to try and look awkward, but clearly wasnt going to back down. If he had just agreed to compensate everything, probably that would have been fine, but the problem was one of status and aspiration. The shop appeared to have acquired the patronage of the Quan family, one of the newly settled noble groups, and Mrs Leng was not a noble and thus not a client who got precedent in the new owners eyes. In a way, he could see the logic behind what the shop owner had done C to them, protection right now was very important, and the Quan clan provided that. In his mind, no doubt, any allegations made about lost goods or broken contracts could just be buried or have the Quan name waved around It was just unfortunate for the shopkeeper, though likely fortunate for everyone else screwed over by him, that defrauding Mrs Leng was not so easily solved. Next to him, Ning Sora was also looking like she didnt know whether to curse or just slip out the door so as not to be the witness of a crime. Thirty nine earthly jades, Yuan Mai mused, looking around a final time, likely totalling up the value of their losses. It was a lot of spirit stones, and the herbs held in the special garden the previous owner had nurtured were rare. Eh? the shopkeeper looked confused, which told him that the idiot had likely undersold them to the Quan clan as well, by a large margin. Um Miss Mai one of the longer term servants tried to speak up. Shaking her head, Yuan Mai spun on her heel and walked back out of the shop, without bothering to explain, past the several other customers who had been looking on with awkward expressions. Never do business with this family again, Yuan Mai said to Ning Sora as she passed them. Or sell anything to them. The shopkeeper opened and shut his mouth, while the two other sellers, who were longer-term employees, both had slightly sickly expressions on their faces. -And those are the faces of employees who have to tell the new owner he just annoyed Mrs Leng. It was that or sell anything to them that would have the older employees sweating, because he had come to realise that Mrs Leng was in fact one of the major influence brokers in the town, even now, and to a degree which he had really been oblivious to when he was still nominally working with the Military Authority They followed her out, into the hot afternoon rain, taking out their own umbrellas. I hate rain, Yuan Mai muttered, shaking out her own umbrella and looking along the street. I hate this rain, Ning Sora added, fanning herself. The shop had had wards specifically designed to make it a pleasant temperature, not uncommon in a place where 4 months of the year could be like this. In the distance, beyond the roofs of the town, there was a shimmering flash of blue-white light. *KRACKOOOOOM* The vast peel of thunder shook a few roof tiles off, though only those from out of town flinched. So nowhere has any sprit vegetation sellable in bulk above the mid-grade, he frowned. Unless we start to go to less reputable stores, Ning Sora nodded. We are compiling a new list of those as we go, he noted with some resigned amusement. We are, though it will save money for sure, Yuan Mai muttered. Really, this situation had been predicted, even before they set out earlier, but that just made confirming it all the more prescient, given the mornings turmoil. To call it that was fairly charitable, as more reports filtered in, honestly. Insanity was a better word, and there were probably as many versions of those events as there were people telling them. There had been a huge incident in Blue Water City, the Ducal Palace had been obliterated by a spatial collapse, half the city had been turned into sheep for a half an hour and there was some kind of firmament eruption between Eastern Azure and Shan Lai, disrupting distance teleportation between the two. The spatial collapse had also knocked out the whole teleport network for a thousand miles around Blue Water City That the rain front had come back out of Yin Eclipse in the afternoon was just unexpected dog-shit on an already rather difficult day. A day being made even harder by the new realities of the ruined local economy. Its almost like they didnt think this through, Ning Sora muttered. Oh, it was thought through, he sighed, twirling his own umbrella. Two more shops, as they passed, were already closed, likely as much because of the weather as them just having nothing left to sell. In a way, it was a perfect storm of problems and the one vexing the town immediately would have occurred anyway, irrespective of all the other events unravelling elsewhere, but sometimes life was just cruel like that. The problem, simply put, was that there was a shortage of people providing the fuel to make everything run C spirit herbs. And a shortage of herb hunters. The guts of the most skilled, most well-connected and the most ambitious herb hunters in the province were either missing in the trial, dead or shut down by the Hunter Bureau. The lower-ranked hunters, those with actual experience but suppressed ranks who were not in the trial, had been cleaned out by the Bureau when they overturned everything. They had mostly belonged to provincial branches of larger noble clans, and the only one that had not suffered badly at the hands of both sides was the Fei clan, who mostly worked out of Blue Water City. Many of the independent experts were also in the trial, because politics dictated that the Imperial Continent experts who had come didnt want to rely on guides who might be associated with the Azure Astral Authority. The Hunter Bureaus new management had moved in a lot of new hunters from elsewhere, mostly from the branches of the Sheng and Fei lands on Shan Lai he suspected but they were running into problems. Firstly that the locals hated everything about this situation and that was only getting worse, and secondly that Yin Eclipse was terrible at the best of times and this was very much not the best of times. It does occur to me that we could just start our own brokerage, Ning Sora added. Tempting, but probably not wise, he mused as they stared to walk onwards, avoiding the puddles. Not only is the wet season the worst time to go poking about in Yin Eclipse, idiots have already made several of the lower valleys so dangerous through vegetation stripping and the like, that the main gateways are death-traps even experienced hunters would have issues with Oh, she nodded and sighed again. Anyone with genuine local expertise not already tied to a big influence is either lying low or already selling their advice for massive profit. In a way, it was the culmination of almost 30 years of politicking, but delivered by way of a jar smashed over the head, which everyone else then had to pick up afterward. They did have a few experts, and there were people like him, but most of them were engaged in other vital roles. The final problem was that the local influences were all hoarding well, influence and resources. Major stockpiles had largely been seized from smaller influences or, in the case of the Kun clan, they had taken what they could from their own and quite a few other warehouses and destroyed everything else they could before going into hiding. Others, like the Ha and Deng, who had been major players before the upheaval, had also raided the other warehouses and taken everything back to their estates while the weakened Hunter Bureau, under new, locally inexperienced management, flailed. It was, in short, a mess. A mess getting worse by the hour in some cases, especially as a town that had once run on the plentiful and affordable spirit herbs of a high quality suddenly found that they were neither plentiful and if they did become available they were now by no means affordable. They are also controlled by the Myriad Herb Association, I see, Ning Sora muttered, noting a shop across the road outside watched by four youths in teal clothes, drinking wine under the shelter of the shop front. Yeah, he agreed. Another reason why starting our own gathering association would not go far. She looked at him and sighed, understanding what he meant. She had certainly not meant it as a serious suggestion. -Anyone we send out would die out there. That was the final nail in local endeavour: the new influences were aiming for monopoly while the situation was in turmoil, and with the Hunter Bureau still finding its feet, anyone who was not working for a big influence had two choices C sell your expertise to a big influence, or be killed off. It was cruel, it was short-termist, violent and causing a lot of turmoil and it was working. Prices were going up, scarcity was being imposed either accidentally or deliberately, and what was available was being divvied out to buy or keep influence. When the dust settled, the Hunter Bureaus monopoly of the riches of this province of Yin Eclipse would be gone, unless there was a huge war over it, and the wealth of the region would be locked with a small number of major influences for the foreseeable future. VILLAIN! DIE! STOP THEM! -A monopoly so long as you can stay alive in this season to see it. Ahead of them, a second story of a teahouse exploded outwards and three youths dressed in dull robes crashed into the street and streaked off down an alley opposite, daggers still dripping with blood. After them, four youths from the Fei clan jumped down *Crack* Two of them vanished in a blizzard of gore and alchemical fire as a dropped bomb exploded right under them. He tilted his umbrella down as red mist swirled outwards, dropping flames onto various stalls as people cursed and scattered. Shaking her head, Yuan Mai spun her umbrella and then used some qi to get rid of the worst of it. Four more disciples came tearing out of the lower story, looking around vengefully. Lets go by the other street, he suggested. She nodded and turned to walk down the next alley, Ning Sora following after as he brought up the rear. Their next destination, at the end of the neighbouring street, was a smaller herb emporium, which had a similar tale, but from the other end of the problem. They had been robbed, the previous night, and the owner vanished. All they could do was give their condolences and head on again, feeling even more dissatisfied and aggrieved. That brought them back onto the river boulevard, adjoining to the river running through the town, which was much the same really: people rushing hither and thither, cursing the weather What was new, however, was the checkpoint on that bridge, crossing over into the old west river neighbourhood. Well, thats new, he noted with resignation as they took in the two dozen guards standing around the newly reconstructed bridge, stopping the vast majority of people from crossing over to that neighbourhood, which was barely visible in the hazy rain. The guards were in two groups, one lot dressed in red and gold, sheltering under umbrellas, many looking quite gloomy, while the other, who were supposedly the central district militia, based on their insignia, mostly wore Ha clan colours and looked more resigned than annoyed. Su clan, Yuan Mai mused, taking in the red and gold group. Who are they? Ning Sora frowned as they took in the group in red and gold shoving another group back who cursed roundly and even spat at them. More from Shan Lai, he sighed and by reputation nowhere near as upstanding as the Quan. That was something of an understatement really. The Su clan strategy in Blue Water Province could be summed up as: we will take it, and if you dont like it, our elders from Shan Lai will persuade you. It was brutal, brazen, shameless and in the chaos here, effective. They had effectively stolen a march on the other powers C especially the rival newcomers C who were still scrambling in the upheaval, and were now converting that momentary advantage, along with the distinct lack of real repercussions given their powerbase was on a different world, using todays chaos it seemed, into a bid for greater influence and power, at which point the benefits would outweigh the demerits of such methods and, when the dust settles, they would be so entrenched in the new power structure that it would be difficult to claw anything back from them. 5 spirit stones says there will be another riot here before night is through, an old timer sitting on the teahouse veranda they passed observed. 5 says half that lot are dead in their beds by morning, one of his drinking companions chuckled. A jar of wine says they never find who did it, another added. This used to be a nice town, he grumbled as they started walking on again. It hurt to see, almost physically. Two weeks, that was, in a way, almost all the time it had taken for chaos to make its mark. The town authority, such as remained, had reformed a local guard, and a militia, but it only regulated the main district that they were in now, and was only there to protect the interests of those who were on the authority. The Ha and Deng had mostly managed to hang onto what they had, but now the Quan, Fei, Su and a bunch of others were all fighting over control of the town as a whole. There were daily fights in teahouses and taverns and the inns might as well be fiefdoms of their own, controlled by cabals of influential young nobles and their escorts from the central continent and elsewhere, waiting for the next wave of the trial, here to shore up their clan influences, or to expand here. The Su clan in particular were the immediate cause of much of this mess. West Flower Picking town had had a highly centralized warehousing system, as befitted a settlement with a lot of turnover in fresh plants. The Su clan had been among those most proactive in seizing many of the more independent storage warehouses, starting this knock-on avalanche of supply issues as prices spiralled upwards over the last few days. So everyone was hoarding, and while Yuan Lengs estate did have a large stockpile, they also had substantial commitments towards feeding the poor and the dispossessed, such that they would not last long at the current rate. With even low grade spirit vegetation and the like rapidly rising in price, their plan had been to liquidate many of the rarer herbs and materials held by some specialist purveyors to replenish those stocks, but as the day had shown the land grab some of the new powers had performed had far-reaching consequences as they sought to dominate and redraw the local influence map while everyone was still focused elsewhere. Flower, sir? He blinked, to find a young girl with a broad-brimmed hat to keep the rain off her dark, slightly wavy hair had spoken to him. Flower for the ladies? she held out the basket rather hopefully. In happier times, this had been the place where they congregated the flower sellers. For a moment, he could see a dozen young girls, smiling and waving at people as they went past, competing to sell blooms on the broad pavement above the bank of the river near the bridge where the street to the western gate crossed the river C sometimes called the Wusheng bridge, or usually just the Mothers Bridge. Even then, it had been a bit of fa?ade Many of them were poor children, illegitimate daughters or orphans but now there were only two, almost like ghosts haunting an old battlefield. Shaking off the memory, he looked at the flowers she had and flinched. Flower, sir? she asked again, holding up the basket of white chrysanthemums. These are really beautiful. Where did you get them? Ning Sora, standing beside him asked admiringly. Looking at them again, he sighed. They were not the same flowers those had never bloomed again after his wife died, but they had been the flower she liked the most Ill take three! Ning Sora said after a moments consideration, picking out three of the prettiest ones and passing over a spirit stone of all things, which the girl shoved in a pocket before anyone could see it. Thank you! she gave a rather bad curtsy and skipped back to the tree where the other girl, similarly attired, was seated, sorting various flowers next to a sign scrawled in Old Easten that said something about peril, an estate and a gate. With some surprise, he realised why she had seemed so familiar: she was one of the pair from the stall earlier, who had eaten the most fiercely spicy soup ever created at the stall. So they have nowhere to go Ning Sora had also recognised them it seemed. That explains the weird discussion I had about delivering takeout HEY, YOU LOT! he looked up to see six guards coming along the street towards the bridge, who had spotted the pair and were now advancing on them. The dark-haired girl stepped back, looking at the guards warily while the other reddish-haired girl by the tree had stood up and was actually holding the sign like a club now, in both hands. Begging is forbidden in the central district! Stay where you are and accept your punishment! Disgraceful, showing no respect to the Su clan like this! Ignoring the guards demands, the pair had already gathered up their stuff and were making their way away, when three of the red and gold robed youths who had been watching from the former Wusheng C now Glorious Su C Bridge split off and made their way down, cutting off that path. Hey hey, brothers, no need to be so rough with them the lead youth grinned. Yeah, why dont you let us handle this? his companion said with a smile at the pair, who were now looking like they might try running straight for the river. The town militia guards eyed the Su clan ones and shrugged. Fine, do as you like, the lead said. Disgraceful Ning Sora muttered beside him. He had to nod Looking around, others, walking on by in the rain, were just ignoring the scene Presumably nobody wanted to mess with the Su clan, who had already developed a reputation of sorts. They had also been among the most aggressive in controlling their portions of the town. -Though claiming a whole bridge is a first probably why the Ha are also here, to ensure things dont get too out of hand. Forgive them. These have been rough days for all of us of late, but why are two cute girls like yourselves out here begging? one said with a tone that sounded friendly enough, but really was anything but. You are aware of the penalty for begging? Times are disorderly enough as is, and we dont want any malcontents stirring up trouble his companion said with a similar solicitous and concerned smile. We arent begging, the dark-haired girl said resolutely, still backing up. We are selling flowers. And do you have a permission? the leader said with a grin. Permission? Yes, you need a permission to sell on the street, from the district controller, the second one said. Since when? the red-haired girl scowled. Since today! the leader of the trio laughed, walking them back a bit further off the road as a fourth youth also arrived off the bridge. The Town Elders have devolved mercantile administration to the various neighbourhoods. Otherwise you will have to pay a fine, ten spirit stones the second one said a bit more forcefully. -Oh great he grimaced, glancing at Yuan Mai, who was also frowning now. Looking at them, there was no way they would have even two spirit stones on them. That was clear as day. That Ning Sora had paid for the flowers with a spirit stone was a generosity few others would bother with, he was sure. We may as well take pity on them. It is only the first day of the new measure, after all, the third youth chuckled. Say, miss, how about you and your sister here come back with us, serve us some drinks and we will let this slide? the new arrival said with a magnanimous grin. The dark-haired girl shook her head, while her sister was now looking very calculatingly at the group. Both were Golden Core, but probably only that At their age it was quite an achievement, but all their opponents were Immortals, so any melee would be short and unpleasant probably, if it got that far at all. Intent still worked just fine in this weather. Well, if you wish to turn down our offer of kindness, then Im afraid it will have to be a fine and seizure of goods and you will have to come with us to explain the leader said with an apologetic smile. So how about it, a fine, confiscation or a few drinks and we all have a good time? the new arrival said with a broad grin. -They are actually doing this in broad daylight? Looking on, and seeing how nobody else was giving it a second glance, just hurrying on by in the rain as if this place was another little world, he felt something just It was hard to say what exactly the tipping point was. The flowers The shitty weather The afternoon spent walking from shop to shop trying to get basic goods only to find they were all out of stock The general disorder and ruin of the town he had called home for so long The guards doing nothing that a guard should The fact that his house had been demolished That Arai and Sana were lost somewhere and he could do nothing about it That this was occurring not ten paces from the spot where he had proposed to Ruliu That they renamed the bridge? Something within him simply snapped, and he found he had had enough of it He had gone two steps, when Yuan Mai put a hand on his arm. Please dont stop me he scowled. She stared at him for a moment then just rolled her eyes. Just do it right. This town is crawling with young nobles, and they are very pretty flowers. Haaaa. He realised what she meant and nearly laughed, his momentary fury dissipating a bit. For a random cultivator to interfere on the pairs behalf too altruistically would probably just motivate the Su clan to come cause trouble later The alternative, which she had just pointed out, was to intervene conveniently now with Yuan Mai and provoke a different kind of confrontation entirely, the kind which would be dismissed by Su clan elders as a childish conflict of the younger generation. Thinking matters through rapidly in his head, he waved for Ning Sora to head back into the crowd. The main issue was his clothing, which was a bit common and he had a beard, something not favoured by many juniors but there was nothing to be done about that. Ill go first, Yuan Mai murmured. The four, standing with their backs to the street, encircling around the two girls, were not really watching the street, thankfully, and in this weather, without soul sense, they would likely have gone unmarked before. All of them were Immortals, based on their Intent, and based on their accents, not from the town either Watching her walk, he hurried after, sticking close but twisting his presence in the surroundings to make him a little less obvious in the drifting rain and bustle of the street. Not that that needed much effort as anyone nearby would find their eyes subtly drawn to Yuan Mai anyway. You know, those are some lovely flowers. I just have to buy all of them! Yuan Mai exclaimed, stepping off the street and ignoring the four like they were dog-shit to arrive beside the dark-haired girl and the youth who had just taken the basket off her. The Su clan youths just looked at her sudden appearance in confusion, clearly not expecting another beauty to appear like a ghost out of the mist when they were already trying to drag off two young women. Hey what are one of them trailed off, as she brushed past him. Miss please step back from that beggar Wonderful, so fresh! Yuan Mai cut off the second speaker, lifting two of the blooms in rapid succession and smelling them, before turning back to the dark-haired girl, who had used the opportunity to slip out of the encirclement with a bright smile. You are very skilled! Uh thank you the dark-haired girl nodded, moving further away from the youths. In the background, he saw two more Su clan youths moving past, heading for the red-haired girl, no doubt intending to cut off retreat of their other quarry. You! Stop! One of the youths stepped forward to cut the girl off. Miss, these flowers were stolen from a garden belonging to our Su clan. Please do not make things difficult for us. Stolen? she narrowed her eyes. Yes, however, if youd like we could supply you with some much nicer ones. Brother Mingli here has a certain interest in beautiful blooms do you not? one of the youths smiled appraisingly and cast a glance to his companion. Ah hah yes, perhaps we could share some wine and discuss such things, young miss? Mingli murmured, also moving up on the other side. Yuan Mai glanced at his movement and pursed her lips. You, stop that other one running! the leader snapped, pointing to the red-haired girl holding the sign like a club. My friend was sold flowers like these before, and they were certainly not stolen, Yuan Mai noted firmly. Or are you accusing my junior sister of some crime? The youth was caught a little off guard there, before recovering. We are trying to be reasonable, miss You understand the penalty for buying stolen goods? Theft and trafficking in illicit goods is at an extraordinary high these days, and we are trying to re-establish law and order here Obviously as a lady of standing, a certain agreement can be reached, I am sure Perhaps we could discuss this over some wine in an amicable manner? Mingli added with a pleasant smile, moving to reassure her and also block off her retreat, he noted with some amusement. What sect are you from? Yuan Mai turned to look at him with an expression that was for a second uncomprehending, then shifted to tangible displeasure. It was somewhat amusing that they were so focused on their own production that they had not noticed him following her, truthfully. This is what happens when you overrely on passive soul sense for situational awareness and the rains come, he reflected. Ah, junior sister, this is the flower seller? he asked, stepping onto the pavement, looking over the group with a frown. Ah, they just Yuan Mai, who had just shuffled away, was now acting like a carefree junior sister who, having been deeply affronted, was secure in the knowledge that her seniors would always be looking out for her. All of them flinched, surprised to find that he was there, unawares, and appeared to have been observing the whole scene. The smart thing for them to do at this point, would have been to just apologise and diffuse everything, but he was not going to give them that option. Before the flowers could be tipped out on the ground, he arrived beside that youth and grasped the basket, locking it in place. You, what are you!? Dare to interfere with our Su clan? Scram! he snapped, putting some intent into his words, but not so much that they might get genuinely spooked. All of them flushed, feeling pressured, and two even stepped backwards, nearly falling into a puddle. How dare you! Old man, you dare impede us?! Get back! You will pay for that! None of them pulled their punches, intent-wise; however, the rain was what it was, and they were not martial cultivators so it was no worse than a light shove really. HEY! Are you trying to cause a difficulty with our Su clan? the leader scowled at him as the two he had pushed aside got up. -Of course I am, you moron! he thought cheerfully. How disrespectful, he glowered, shaking his umbrella, showing no obvious ill effect from their attempted pressure. My junior sister wished merely to buy flowers and you are making matters difficult for her! You even accused her before trying to threaten and proposition her! S-senior brother, Yuan Mais eyes actually started to water as she grabbed his arm. Who are these ruffians? Su clan, huh Just some Sheng dogs who learned a trick and now think themselves noble lords, he replied with disdain, looking them over. You lot should go back to sitting on your tails like guard dogs should. Be grateful for your opportunity, he remarked, dismissing them. As far as calculated insults went, calling the Su clan, who had been a vassal power of the Sheng for many years before rising to high status themselves, a Sheng dog was almost guaranteed to elicit a reaction. You dare! one of them snarled. Kowtow and apologise! another spat, half-drawing his weapon. Looking over the four, none of them were older than 30, despite being Immortals all members of the younger generation, which was just amusing really. Before, he had basically been held as a senior on a technicality, but with a new identity, he was also a member of the younger generation and a Golden Immortal. -The question is, how inexperienced are this lot? The immediate impression was very, given how easily his insult and intent had riled them but he was not going to risk this on stupidly underestimating them. If this were the West Flower Picking of old, few people risked picking fights in this weather, because the guards knew how to manage matters, knew what the limitations and dangers were. These six, however Glancing back at the bridge, he could see that the others were all fully engaged in managing the actual crossing whereas these six really looked like a bunch sent along to bulk up the numbers -Or maybe they just decided to come out and play guard for the day rather than lurk in a teahouse and drink? Dont worry, Junior Sister, he gently held her hand, I wont let these rabid dogs do more than bark! Old monkey! The nearest youth ground his teeth as another wave of his intent riled him up. Between the humidity, the rain, the interference and the insults, it was almost embarrassing how easy it was but he was angry and it had been a long time since he really played the arrogant young cultivator card. Who is old? he scowled, pushing the youth back physically. Junior Sister, please ensure those girls are okay, he added with a winsome smile. Nodding, Yuan Mai stepped away from him, moving to cut off the other two youths and also passing the basket back to the dark-haired girl. Looking at the others, who had regrouped and were standing rather arrogantly at ease now, presumably quite happy with 4 to one odds in this weather, he sighed inwardly. So you wish to make matters difficult? the leader scowled gloomily. Fine, I, Su Feilong, will beat you, old man, and throw you into the His blow hit the leader in the side, knocking his hand away and sending him sprawling in the rain to land against a tree with enough force to shake leaves free. You! the one next to him immediately lashed at him with his scabbarded blade and He leant away and caught it, bending that youths arm back and disarming him, tossing the blade away hard enough that it would land in the river and then kicked him in the leg C making sure to keep his victim between him and the other two. {Sus Righteous Cage} The talisman triggered around him, but in the rain, its impact was rather curtailed, because the youth had not thought to adjust the qi he was using to compensate. Focusing his Martial Intent, he broke the shimmering bindings like they were rotten rope and tossed the youth he was holding at the talisman wielder, uncaring for the *snap* of his arm bones fracturing. You will regret this, old man! Both youths drew their blades and fanned out, flanking their groaning companion who he was forcing to remain standing. Behind him, the two others advancing on Yuan Mai had run into what he could only call difficulties. Yuan Mai had hit one with her fan, while the other, surprisingly, had been clobbered by the red-haired girl with the sign, who was now kicking him in the crotch for the second time. The crowd had also grown, as more people stopped to watch two groups of young troublemakers knock lumps out of each other. It was somewhat annoying, but in this instance, in the steady downpour, with a lot of umbrellas and with the trees, it rather pivotally blocked much of the scene on the path by the busy street from obvious view from the bridge. He was tempted to think that this was the strategy, to let juniors like these draw out problems so they could be dealt with decisively however, it was equally possible that a bunch had just gotten bored of tormenting brothel maids and wanted to play guard for a day. I have many regrets, but breaking your legs will not be among them, he grinned. Do your mothers not weep to know you speak to young women as you did? You! one of the youths, caught up by the intent he had put into the words, raised his blade high to lash out -Idiot. It took him two steps to cover the distance, halting the youths raised arm with his hand and blocking the strike before his opponent could even complete the arts initial activation. Putting his full strength behind the slam, he sent the idiot flying back, off the edge of the embankment, to drop with a splash into the river. Nearby, people looking on were laughing, locals mostly, who knew how idiotically mismatched this kind of fight was in this weather. There were two groups of people you didnt annoy as a Spiritual Cultivator when the wet season rains came and everyone was suppressed to the Golden Core equivalent: Physical Cultivators and Martial Cultivators. The remaining youth pulled out a talisman He stepped forward and swatted a blade aside, grabbing the youth and physically throwing him across the paving. Wha! Before his opponent could recover, he kicked him in the neck, sending a pulse of qi-infused intent into his body and totally scrambling his qi circulation. You will regret this, just because you wanted to show off to the ladies! Su Feilong, who had recovered and stood up, now levelled his blade at him. You think you can kill without consequence here? he asked. What consequence? Su Feilong laughed. We are from the Su clan. We are the consequences for a toad like you, who has no idea how vast heaven is. This is our district now. -Oh, power-drunk idiots, never change, he thought wryly. You say that, but what if we were from the Huang clan or something In a way, Su Feilong was not wrong, the power of their backers meant they could do what they liked at least in their eyes, and their own strength as Immortals from Shan Lai and juniors likely meant that they anticipated there to be no real stumbling blocks among the locals at least And now the weather was making them even more confident, because they had heard the stories likely, and now experiencing it, probably believed everyone was suppressed to the same threshold. In a few days, this would be impossible, because people would learn, those with power and influence would take the appropriate steps to counteract matters: guards would all start to be martial experts, not spiritual ones, they would start using talismans designed locally to deal with the influence of Yin Eclipse and its suppression weather patterns, and formations would start to be deployed using cores, rather than people but until then Here the Su clan is righteousness! Su Feilong smirked. What we determine is the law, and when we are done with you, you will remember it for the rest of your miserable, crippled lif! Before Su Feilong had finished speaking, he was already moving forward. His opponent, though caught by surprise, stabbed with his blade, the art already activating, but Su Feilong was too slow the art he wanted to use too flashy, too ostentatious. {Sovereign Slaying Sword of S He grabbed Su Feilongs weapon hand and kicked his leg out from under him as he lunged forward, sending him sprawling and disarming him like the child he was. With half a glance at the sword, he focused on it and broke the soul binding with his martial intent, making Su Feilong spit blood, then tossed it away into the river. Behind him, the other youth was still trying to catch Yuan Mai, who was literally just dancing in a circle around him, slapping him with her fan and twirling her umbrella occasionally to deflect his blade strikes. The pair of flower sellers had wisely taken the opportunity to make their escape. Unfortunately, two more Su clan youths had pushed their way through the crowd and arrived. Taking in the scene, both were caught off guard, gawking for a second, which gave him all the opening he needed. Spinning, he kicked water up at them, its interfering properties disrupting the art one was starting to use, before his foot connected with their side, sending them staggering into the path of their compatriot. What realm are?! Cursing, the youth managed to avoid getting knocked over and, in doing so, revealed the weakness of his inexperience. They were all suppressed to Golden Core, but as an Immortal of 29 years old, his opponent had probably spent a year or two at best at Golden Core As someone who came from a mortal world, he has spent nearly two decades at that realm, working to find a suitable scripture to advance, undergoing various trials and difficulties. He grinned, sidestepping another strike and blocking the art with a concentration-shattering wave of intent-infused qi projected through his words. How many weeks did you spend at Golden Core! The youths expression shifted as he no doubt realised what the problem was, then he cast a talisman. {Water Blossom Blades} The pooling water for twenty metres around them swirled up into a vicious maelstrom of razor sharp qi It was an Immortal Realm talisman, and elsewhere would have caused chaos with the crowd, which just deepened his anger. He stamped on the ground, his martial intent easily scattering it, and then shot forward to arrive before the youth, who was already drawing a second one Focusing, he twisted his association with the surroundings a little, disrupting the alignments within the ambient feng shui a tiny bit. In this weather, it was next to impossible to exert serious influence, but even a fractional adjustment was enough in this instant Guaaaah! the youth shrieked in shock, as the qi around him turned briefly turbulent, the talisman in his hand triggering improperly and sending a shockwave of unstable Yang Water Qi into the immediate vicinity as it turned his sodden red and gold robe to rags. It wasnt a particularly damaging injury, but it was very humiliating. That was the danger with talismans. They worked excellently in this environment, but they had their weaknesses and the art of using them was hard learned and those who used them like you would elsewhere were usually humbled quickly as a result. Grabbing his stunned opponent by the hair, he dragged him up and hurled him back at the guards now advancing from the gate, alerted at last to the disturbance. The one trying to get at Yuan Mai was also down, he noted, and she was standing, watching with a suitably flushed expression, as befitting the junior sister she was playing. Enough! the leader of the Ha guards finally arrived, restoring some order to that side. Daoist Ha Fushai, he nodded cordially, giving him a slight salute. You know me, the older youth, who was a Chosen Immortal and one of the elites from the Ha clans out of town estates, mused. I have no quarrel with you, he said politely. I was merely disgusted at how rampant these youths were in regards to this place and the insult delivered to my junior sister by these uncultured gangsters. Be that as it may Ha Fushai said, glancing around at the crowd. My junior sister was solicited by them. This affront, in this very place where vows are made, I could not let stand! There was some awkward shuffling in the crowd as well now. As I recall, did your older sister not get married on this bridge, Brother Fushai? Did she not exchange her vows at that great occasion, witnessed by the heads of the local clans? Ha Fushais expression went a bit interesting, while, behind him, a few other Ha clan guards were also nodding at that. The local import of places like this was not to be underestimated. It was a bit of a calculated gamble to mention it, truthfully, but Yuan Zixin was not widely known and Ha Fushai was an elite from the Ha clans regional estates, not someone who had spent much time in West Flower Picking town anyway. The wedding in question had also been a huge event at the time, widely attended by various eminent figures, including a few from the central continent. They will not let this go Ha Fushai said with a slightly more moderated tone, eyeing Yuan Mai more carefully for a moment. I am sure they will understand once its explained to them, he chuckled. You bastard! I am going to make you! Almost on cue, Su Feilong had gotten up again, his qi stabilized, and was stalking back over, having drawn another sword from his storage ring. Enough, Ha Fushai said, to Su Feilong. Ha you think you have command over me? the Su Feilong snapped, pointing his new sword at his chest. This is a deliberate attack on our Su clan. This disrespect the elders will hunt you down, for a senior to attack juniors like this! Who is a senior? he grumbled. Just because I grew a beard you think I am an old man? When this rain stops, I will be happy to take your challenge, he grinned. -Assuming you can find me in this mess of a town and someone hasnt killed you already. I look forward to seeing how you, who is only an Immortal brat, can actually bother me. The youths face twisted, clearly not believing him. In a way, circumstances were not doing Su Feilong any favours either. His robe was of decent enough quality and similar in style to Yuan Mais that they could pass as being from the same influence; however, his accent was that of a native of the province and the most powerful juniors were largely Chosen Immortals, except in some of the very biggest influences, and all those were rather widely known. W-what influence are you from! Su Feilong finally had the presence of mind to ask. You think you can just spout! It was tempting to actually oppress Su Feilong, but he had enough experience with this kind of thing to know that leaving the doubt there was more beneficial to him in the long run. It is a bit late to ask who you offended now, he shook his head, then turned and, ignoring them both, departed through the rain, offering his arm to Yuan Mai as he went. She turned back and glanced at Su Feilong with a dismissive smirk, just to add insult to injury. Behind him, he noted that Ha Fushai had a worried look on his face and two other guards from the bridge were now physically blocking the furious Su Feilong from following after them. Possibly there would be a problem, but that was rather predicated on someone being able to identify him clearly in this weather. Additionally, while there was doubt over his strength, at worst some Golden Immortal might come to make a nuisance. More likely, they would facilitate Su Feilong himself to deal with it. In any case, there would probably be no more flower sellers here, after today. Such events had a way of getting around. The crowd milled about, somewhat directionless now, because he was using his own intent and some minor tricks of feng shui to make himself less noticeable while he looked for Ning Sora. It didnt take them long to find her, standing in the shelter of a broad-leafed tree some 30 metres further on. Feel better for hitting some snot-nosed brats? Yuan Mai asked, with an amused smile. They deserved it, he muttered. Indeed, she conceded, shaking her head and starting to walk on again, having disentangled her arm from his. They truly did, Ning Sora scowled and sighed. What a mess this town has become. How dare they act so rampant! Some passers-by gave them odd looks as he passed while quite a few nodded or even smiled but soon they were threading their way among people who had seen nothing and away down the street, leaving the chaos behind them. Hey! HEY! Wait up! He turned to find the two flower sellers had also run after them, having previously escaped into the crowd. Thank you, the dark-haired girl, who looked a little out of breath, said seriously. It was nothing, he said with a wave of his hand. I could hardly stand by and let them just drag you off Not to us, she sighed a bit sadly. Why were you selling flowers there anyway? he asked, looking from one to the other, noting that the coppery-red haired girl was still holding the sign. Those new powers are looking for any excuse to exert influence in this place right now. We used to and we need some money, the coppery-red haired girl shrugged. Inns are expensive and our house is gone, the dark-haired girl sighed, shifting her woven flower basket to the other hand. -Used to? He stared at them, frowning, trying yet again to work out why they seemed so familiar. -Were they flower sellers before all this mess kicked off? Ah there you are! another, rather damp young woman appeared from the direction they had just come from. Oh, Meixiu! the red-haired girl said brightly. Sorry, we uh had to relocate to avoid some difficulty. Yes, there is a small riot by the bridge. Seems people dont like spontaneous tolls here either, the blonde-haired woman, Meixiu muttered. Like death, taxes and horny idiots, some things never change, the red-haired girl nodded seriously. Did you have any luck? the dark-haired girl asked. Nope, nada Meixiu sighed, shaking water out of her woven grass cloak. Inn rooms can barely be found, let alone bought for money, it seems. You have nowhere to stay? he asked, looking sideways at Ning Sora and Yuan Mai. Hmmm Yuan Mai eyed all three critically then nodded, rather to his surprise, given the idea was a bit mad really. We are short-staffed, Yuan Mai shrugged, answering his question before he had even posed it, and you are the young master. The blonde-haired woman, Meixiu, eyed him dubiously, even as he tried not to wince at the intonation Yuan Mai put there. She rarely made jokes, though she had started to be a bit more conversational of late but the way she had said it made his skin itch slightly. If you want, we can probably provide you with rooms, he said after a moments consideration. Whats the catch? Meixiu asked matter of factly. Yes, I appreciate that altruism in this town, right now, is a deeply suspicious character trait he conceded with an awkward smile. You can say that again, Meixiu muttered. However, these are strange and difficult times. We are short-staffed and it is now dangerous for folks, particularly young women without influence, in this town, it seems. When is it not? Meixiu nodded. However, we can take care of ourselves Speak for yourself. I want to sleep in a real bed, the dark-haired girl muttered, before turning to him with a winsome smile. Look, we can cook, clean, weave, sweep leaves, wrangle cats and monkeys and play music that will only slightly make your ears bleed. You forgot we are tolerably good at fishing and also know a bit about herbs, the red-haired girl added. Do you have names? Ning Sora asked. I am Ning Sora, by the way. Nen Hong, the red-haired girl said with a curtsy. Ha Fenfang the dark-haired one murmured. Ha clan? he blinked. Hardly. We tried to go there, but they just kicked us out, Ha Fenfang pouted. -And why do they still seem familiar? Honestly, if you can cook spirit food Ning Sora muttered. We can do that, Nen Hong nodded. then certainly we can find work for you and a place to sleep, Ning Sora finished. Yuan Mai looked between the two of them and just sighed. Fine, lets get back. We still need to break the wonderful news that we are going to have to start cooking the garden if we want to keep feeding people
[1] New head of the Hunter Bureau and the disciple who Meng Fu stole the lantern from [2] A young woman who helps out with Mrs Leng''s Spirit Food business. [3] Companion and Estate Manager of Mrs Leng, and friend of Jun Han''s wife. Chapter 108 – Currents amid the Sea of Grass
Out of the dark she came, out of the North. Amid the storms howling, black wings to break the day. Upon that final shore our stand was made, Our shining spears, our dark shields arrayed. With golden hair and twisted words, Our Lords deceived, our counsel bereaved. Her kith and kin, the daughters of wild blades, Our noble scions, with their bright pennants waylaid. Out of the east she came, red hair blazing at the gate of day, Lady of hearth, cattle and crops, sovereign of that fertile plain. Between land and sea we made our stand. Our hopes and dreams held up to match her blood-drenched hand, Until at the last we were betrayed. Within our midst, that cruellest dark-haired maid displayed, She who delights in frenzy and the havoc of the blade. Our ranks she flayed, our hopes unmade. With a single cry, we saw our hundred heroes die. There at last, we saw once more, In truth, her throne upon that windswept shore. For as their pipes and drums did play, So was the nightmare of our broken dreams remade. Our fate cast low, our hearts unsound, The doom of men, in bloody ruin bound. The shadow of death, our lord cast down, That Nightmare Queen, returned once more.
The Matter of Mortal Solace ~ Original Authors unknown C text preserved in the Enkellion Vault, Evergrove.

~ Ruo Han C Savanah Dawn ~
You know, you dont actually have to sit watch with us? Sighing, he turned back to the fire from where he was stood, in the shadow of a rock at the edge of the hill their part of the camp was on, and shook his head. What else is there to do? Jin Chen muttered from his vantage point looking out over the shadowy grey-brown grassland, even though the question had been directed to Liao Ying. The person who had spoken, a youth in beige robes from the Shen clan called Shen Cui Tao, glanced at Jin Chen and just about managed to hide a grimace. We must all do our bit, Liao Ying replied, with a faint but polite smile, poking at the fire. -And in any case, sleep is impossible with this accursed sky, and all of us are getting enough weird looks anyway, he didnt add. Well yes Shen Cui agreed solicitously. More eyes are better, Bai Jing, a disciple of the Verdant Flowers Valley, who was the last member of their group, shrugged, cutting off discussion. And they volunteered, which is more than can be said for almost anyone else. Shen Cui Tao didnt quite wince at that, but his expression did go a bit stiff. -So presumably he was volunteered by someone else? In a way, that was rather amusing, but it was also a testament to how awkward things were, he was coming to realise. The previous day had been traumatically educational, even if all he had to do was walk in a straight line and not eat anything. That was the real reason he was standing watch, because the accursed seal he had been left with was a gnawing torment that left him feeling hollow inside. Meditation was impossible and doing nothing just made him feel worse so all he could do was find things to do, and participating in the camp watches provided that sense of purpose. His thoughts trailed off, as above them the first rays of sun peeked over the horizon and the world turned red, like the sky was bleeding. The dogs stopped howling, instantly, and such was the intensity of it, he nearly thought he was having some kind of deviation, except, based on the shocked faces of everyone there, he was not the only person seeing it. Around him, the grass hissed with a wind that had not been there, while the tree overshadowing their camp was He stared, because it looked dark and gloomy, its deep green leaves now red black, and for a brief second he could swear there were bloody rags and severed heads of cultivators, tied by their hair, pale, lifeless faces, staring at him accusingly their blood dripping onto the rocks running off the grass Wet droplets hit his face and fell all around them, bouncing off rock, leaf and person alike, while the ground seemed to shake faintly Almost as swiftly as it came, it had already vanished, leaving only a breath of whispering wind through the land around them, carrying with it the faint sense of distant flutes and a faint thrum of drums as it swept forth from the north, rustling the grass in strange ways. Finally managing to tear his eyes away from the tree with its bloody rags and severed heads grinning at him with cold, cruel eyes, he looked again at the sunrise. While the dawn was red, and bled purple across the horizon, all sense of abnormality had passed and the tree beside their watch site was back to normal again, two small black birds sitting on a branch chittering away. -Did I just imagine that? Is this place getting to me that much? He hugged his arms around himself, suddenly feeling an unnatural chill, and looked around at the others Liao Yings face was pale, her hands shaking as she stared into the fire, while Jin Chen was shivering, staring around a little wild-eyed Shen Cuis groan as he stood, looked around and stretched broke the final, lingering oddness of the moment. Uggh, red sky at dawn what a bad omen. Anyway, thats our watch done, so Im off back to the main camp. Fairy Jing Fairy Ying Bai Jing gave him a long look, then jerked her head with a nod to say he could leave. What just? Jin Chen muttered, watching Shen Cui depart without a backward glance or acknowledgement of either of them. In the distance, the dogs were howling again, much more vigorously than before Stupid dogs, do they never shut up? he grumbled, using them to cover his own moment of discombobulation and casting another glance up at the tree, which was very normal once again. Did you also see that? he signed subtly to Liao Ying, who just nodded, still staring at the fire with glassy eyes. As much to distract himself, he looked out at the grassland again, with its occasional trees and grass. There was no breeze again; however, the mist was heavier that he had noticed before, and the rocks around him had a faint hint of moisture Other clusters of tents and fires were also stirring and given the lack of uproar -Neither Shen Cui nor Bai Jing seemed to notice or was it just that I happened to be looking at the sky? It was weird, no matter how he thought about it and unnerving -Not to mention, Liao Ying was looking at the fire, yet she also saw something Senior Quan asked to see you. He glanced to see that one of the Pill Sovereign disciples, looking a bit drained in the face, had appeared. Bai Jing nodded her head and Liao Ying signed that it would be okay. Giving one final look at the first sliver of the sun, he shook his head and followed after the disciple, who had already turned and started walking back down the hill. Senior Quan Dingxiang, of the Pill Sovereigns Sect, had taken something of an interest in him, which he wasnt well, he wasnt sure how to take. The alchemist, who appeared to have picked up an injury of his own, was a fairly famous figure as were several of the other prominent members of their group, like Zi Min, the Shadowless Sabre of the Thunder Phoenix Gate and Fairy Liling Mei of the Dewdrop Sage Sect, so he supposed he should feel gratified that such a figure was interested in his recovery Shaking his head, he resisted sighing again, and instead swept an eye across the dozen or so clusters of shelters, fires and several awkwardly prominent tents and then did a double take Did more people arrive? he asked, because the camp did seem bigger. Yeah the disciple said with a shrug. Two groups, in the night, one chased by those dogs and the other about an hour ago. -And we saw nothing, he sighed. I thought we were hiding our trail? The disciple just grunted and said nothing, clearly not interested in conversation. Unbidden, he cast another look around their camp, which was really a story of thirds. One third they were in, which was heavily warded and fairly business-like, with a few rather utilitarian shelters, well-hidden fires and quite a few guards once you started looking. Another third, where they were heading, was for various communal tasks, some more tents and an area that had been taken over for alchemy and a sort of exchange market And the last third was dominated by a shimmering barrier from some treasure, protecting several sprawling clusters of colourful tents where people were milling around fairly openly. There was a defensive barrier around everything as well, but it was a thing of detection and deterrence, intended to keep away things like the pack of carnivorous dogs that had circled the camp for half the night, charging at the wards non-stop. It was a weird group and not one with a healthy dynamic, he had come to realise. Ostensibly, it was two groups, travelling together, with the Nine Auspicious Moons and a few other experts bringing them, Han Shu and the other freed prisoners along and a second, numerically larger group of people who wanted either safety or, he suspected, were unwilling to let the first group walk off into the plains with whatever the Jade Gate Court had had namely the three of them and Han Shu. You know where Senior Quans tent is the disciple said, stopping by the main fire and waving him on. I do he nodded politely, glancing at the ad-hoc shelter thrown up on the far side where several alchemists were crouched down, sorting through a large sheet of scattered spirit herbs, debating something. In that case, dont keep Senior Quan waiting, the disciple retorted, turning and walking over towards where a group were carving the last of the useful flesh off two butchered black and white coloured cow-like beasts that had been caught the day before. Sighing, he nodded. Senior Quan really only wanted to see him to check on the seal again, he was sure. It was somewhat flattering to have the interest of such an eminent person, and yet a part of him was also sure that it was only because of his association with Han Shu. Walking over, he coughed, catching the attention of an alchemist, who looked blankly at him for a moment, before recollecting who he was and pointing inwards. Senior Quan? he called politely. Ah, Han I can call you that, cant I? the Ancient Immortal alchemist glanced out of the inner tent, where he was pouring over several unusual spirit herbs that had been recovered from somewhere, including what appeared to be a lingzhe of all things. Of course, Senior Quan, he said respectfully, making his way in. Dingxiang, please, the alchemist said magnanimously, waving for him to sit. So, has there been much change overnight in the seal? Quan Dingxiang asked, sitting back and looking him over. Somewhat, he conceded. Ive been trying not do much that might interfere with it and just occupy myself. Hmm probably a good idea, given how tricky it is, Quan Dingxiang agreed. Better to let it just unravel itself, given how stressed your meridians are. Now, shall we try some basic tests? Ive had time to think a bit about the Hao clans methods

~ Cang Di & Qing Dongmei C Near Ajara ~
The sun, when it rose, was blood red, drenching the grassland before them in a way that made it look like every blade of grass briefly dripped blood. The cloudless, purple sky resounded to distant thunder that came from no clouds, nor manifested any lightning and it sank into his bones, whispering to him as rain fell from the cloudless sky. Everywhere the yang strength of the world thrummed in ways that a Natural Dao should not, and with its passing, he felt the ground shaking as if a vast herd of horses ran, just beyond their sight. It passed within mere moments, as if just travelling by, but in that same, brief instant, a whispering wave of wind, carrying with it the music of an ethereal flute, swept forth from the north, rustling the grass in strange ways. Shatterpoints compass within his Sea of Knowledge spun wildly, losing all sense of direction then unerringly settling on a point to their west, telling him on no uncertain terms that that way lay glory, for the briefest, soul-twisting moment. The certainty of its divination made his hair stand on end, because the darkness of that glory approached what he had briefly felt in the depths of the golden blooms that followed the dragon girls tribulation. Brother Di? Qing Dongmei was looking at him weirdly, he realised, having just stirred from her own meditative recovery. Uh did you just? He trailed off and stared again in the direction of the rising sun. In the distance, birds took flight, squawking. Holding out his hand to catch a few scattered drops, he found them cool to the touch. Did I just? she asked, clearly confused. Rain? he looked around to find that even it had stopped, the dampness lying heavy on the ground. The sun was still casting rays that turned the grassland red. It did not have the same ominous, majestic strength, and the rain was already gone, just glittering droplets on the grass. What rain? she looked about puzzled. The dew has settled a bit heavily I must admit He stared again in the direction of the rising sun, which was still casting rays of red across the horizon, even if it was normal again, and shuddered, because it almost felt like he had imagined it, such was the briefness of the passing, right at the moment of dawns first rise. The only real difference, if he discounted his newly acquired and very rudimentary grasp of Severing Law, was {Your intuition is good. Holding this does carry that kind of tangential benefit.} He squeaked in shock, because already slightly unnerved as he was, hearing the talisman make another comment was Are you okay? Qing Dongmei had come over beside him and was actually holding her hand to his forehead, looking concerned now. Uh yes he nodded, gently removing it and trying not to feel a bit embarrassed for his overreaction given how he had just yelled out loud. -What was that? He asked the talisman, taking a deep breath. Some troublemakers, travelling to the scene of a crime, the talismans voice actually modulated in his mind slightly, sounding more talkative and in a less majestically grand manner. He almost thought he caught a hint of amusement? -Uhhh? He wasnt sure how to take that C the implication was a bit concerning. This flower garden is not without its share of very poisonous plants although I think you maybe got that message already, the talisman added, with rather sour bent, he thought. Before he could make any further comment though, its voice vanished again, as if it had never been. Are you okay? Qing Dongmei reiterated. Yes, sorry, I was just distracted by some thoughts, he grimaced, dusting himself off. So what are we going to do now? she asked. Well, if yesterday was anything to go by, we are disturbingly close to the heartland of a local power, he joked a bit bitterly. She stared at him with a faintly dark expression. They had been lucky to run away the previous day, given that the leader of the town had been at least a Dao Lord if he was any judge. She and three others had pursued them for half a day before giving up and it was only because he had powerful stealth talismans and good illusion barriers that they had suffered only a dent to their pride. The bigger problem in a way was that the town was between them and the battlefield, and beyond the town his soul sense told him occupation was widespread. I am amazed we missed so much of this, Qing Dongmei grumbled as she stood up. Well, they were using a very good compass, he observed of the Jade Gate Courts efforts. That at least is a bright spark to come out of this, Dongmei agreed. She was still pleased that their own divination compass had broken due to trying to mess with the tribulation. He wasnt so sure it was the only card they had, given what Din Ouyeng had been able to display, but her spirits were already dented enough that he just let her savour that small victory. Can you follow after your friend and the others from the sect? he asked hopefully. Somewhat, she grimaced. Well, I guess that is the direction we go, he mused, pointing somewhat north. Why that way? They are further west I think? she frowned. I get the impression that going back towards the scene of the battles direction might be a bad idea, he noted wryly C the way that whatever had happened over there tried to twist things so he was drawn to it so insidiously still unnerved him, not that he could necessarily tell her that straight up. Probably better to head north, parallel to this whole mess with the goal of circumventing it? She looked pensive for a moment, before nodding. Lead on then, great Tian! Qing Dongmei said with a diffident wave of her hand, hiding her smirk behind her fan. He rolled his eyes, happy that she was recovering some semblance of normalcy after being taken captive for that short while. Suppressing his qi, he masked his soul sense as well, to look somewhat like an UrVash, and set out, wrapping his grass cloak around him. Qing Dongmei, now in grey and brown travelling robes, put her dark cloth over her head and followed after him.

~ Dun Lian Jing C Ruined Town ~
Well? Gan Jiao, who was sat on the town wall, watching the distant flashes of lightning on the horizon, asked. She is required, the masked diviner, one of the newer arrivals, said, bowing slightly to Gan Jiao and then glancing at her, the voice sounding strangely neutral. Bah, Gan Jiao sighed and waved for her to stop dancing, which she did. We can send her back afterwards, the diviner shrugged, but Gan Jiao just shook his head, looking bored. She didnt even have the mental energy to sigh now C the degradation was a curse on her emotions as much as her cultivation she had to consider C as she walked after the diviner, who didnt even give her a second glance. -Ah, a woman, she realised, catching a glimpse of her curves through her robe. There were a few in the group now, not counting the misfortunate female cultivators, who now numbered 14 in total, who had been captured from various unfriendly influences and were basically entertainment or stress relief. It was a disgusting thing, shaming, and that was the point she was sure: a show of control. On the face of it, all of them were pretty or had the odd useful treasure or quirk C like a suitable spirit root C but in truth all of them were influences who had a certain stake in the Western or Northern continents of Eastern Azure, places where the Huang Gan were not popular due to the fallout of ancient history from the Huang-Mo wars. Quite a few had been willing as well, which just made it worse C unwilling to even die with honour as she had tried to. She shuddered, forcing those thoughts aside as best she could. Because she was Huang Haos, she was protected in a way, but that didnt mean she was not forced to certain things C by Yan Ju and others C who thought it amusing to have a princess debase herself in various ways. Once, she would have been all sorts of things over that, but the truth, which was no less cruel, was that pain was just pain after a while and the darkness that came with it, which should have seen her screaming in her own head, was something she was almost numb to. That was horrible in a different, empty way. Her emotional state so broken by whatever their seal was slowly doing to her as her cultivation corroded away that she was a dissociated mess inside her own head, hollowed out almost C unless it had amused someone to force her not to be. That, thankfully, had stopped C forcing her to engage with the destruction of her own Soul Foundation, talk to the voices in her head, relive childhood moments or random bits of past memories like a play with herself for the amusement of others had radically exacerbated the damage done by the spores C but it was mostly because Gan Renshu had pointed out that while it was not a problem if her cultivation fell, delivering a drooling idiot who couldnt even look straight to Young Noble Hao would not go down well. That said, they refused to let her hide in the darkness of her own head now either, where shed lose herself in the destruction of her own dantian and thus force anyone commanding her to really waste time and effort to do so, so as they finished walking down the steps, she was forced to also see the devastation all around. It was the kind of scene they glossed over in all kinds of tales. In military reports, it would just be a number: 20,000 dead, great victory for the Emperor. In a tale, they would just talk about how the valiant heroes had cleverly crushed vicious demons and delivered justice to their dark forces, hiding horror in euphemism and flowery words if mentioned at all. As it was, over 20,000 demons of all ages lay dead, scattered around the ruins of their town, which was itself built on ruins C the very source of their downfall. The battle had surely not gone as they expected, if most ever knew they were in a battle at all C even for those who had, it had only gone as she predicted in her heart. The group had divined that this place held some aspect of the key they were searching for, and upon arriving and finding it was a very well-defended town, with wards and watchtowers and a small standing army, they had just set up a formation and ruined it with a single move. She wanted to feel sorry for them, but that was forbidden C only feelings of glory and satisfaction for her, at the fate of these terrible demons. Nine Dao Immortals, of the 23 they now had at their disposal, had arranged the formation and, in a single move, killed every being below the Immortal realm. Those wards against soul sense had done nothing, for they performed the formation from outside their range, ringing the entire settlement once it was scouted and sealing away any watchers in illusions and finishing them off afterwards. The consequences of wielding Yin Life Laws in such a fashion were voided as well, as each formation point was chained to captured sacrifices with bad karma C who died screaming in sin-fire and white lightning. That, as well, had been put to a double stratagem, even if few realised it. Those early captives had been bound and their identities lost to all but Gan Renshu and the original group, but they came from big sects of the central continent who were loyal supporters of the Imperial Throne but more closely affiliated with the Empress, who came from the Huang Wuli branch, or the Jade Gate Court, associated with various imperial advisors and the Kong clan. To any errant searchers blame would fall on them, not the Red Sovereigns. A few hundred demons had survived that attack, and they had fought hard, but were no match for their force, nearly 100 strong now, which moved in with martial and geomantic formations while others buried them in talismans until their defences fell. Those unlucky few that survived the assault had been sealed up C just another resource to be used at the opportune time as other unfortunate captives had been here. They had still been exploring the town, looking for whatever it was the diviners from the Gan clan were sure was here, when the chaos to the west had unfolded C a huge tribulation that she would not have believed had she not seen it. Quite a few of the hangers-on had been so fired up that they wanted to go take a closer look. Even the Heavenly Solace disciples, and those from off-world from the Huang Gan, had been impressed, advocating in favour of that once the aura of dragons appeared towards the end, in case it was some rare treasure or peerless opportunity. Still, it had been merely a diversion to the matter at hand, and Gan Renshu had overruled any such desires, as had the diviners for that matter. Picking her way through the street, she was again led to fruitlessly curse the fact that they forced her to experience all the functions of being a mortal, bar sleep C and even the cursing was a kind of punishment, because she was well aware of how hollow it was. The smell of death and decay all around her was stifling, even in the pre-dawn darkness. It did not help that this hour was deeply inauspicious anyway. Here and now, her skin crawled as she walked through the deathly quiet streets, abandoned even by scavengers. It was a feeling that far eclipsed all the other humiliations and discomforts and a reminder that killing that many people in such a way led to bad things happening. It would have been better if they just paralyzed everything here and sent the rabble in to slaughter everything in person, the diviner leading her muttered in her strange, neutral tone, clearly sharing her distaste for the aftermath. She had to agree, even that would be better, to have just killed them one by one. As she watched, the woman also avoided the deepest shadows before the sun rose as they walked. She was probably not the only one to feel uneasy, among those here. What took you so long? Did she have to stop and piss or something? -And yet there are always some to whom any disaster is just a lark or a laughing matter She was made to smile prettily and blow Yan Ju a kiss as she passed into the central area, even as she cursed him in her heart. Yet even that was repressed, causing further pain of a different kind. She was allowed to curse them, but it forced her to acknowledge it only abstractly, so it was thoroughly unfulfilling. The diviner just shook her head and they walked on, past several other groups who were still poring over the various warehouses or harvesting the dead being brought into the square by various captives for cores. Show us your titties! Princess! DANCE! Yeah, DANCE! Shake it! Shake it! The diviner shot them a look and the commands aborted even as her limbs moved of their own accord to try and fulfil the suggestions. That action put the woman leading her as at least a a She sighed inwardly as the various other restrictions kicked in, preventing her from even consciously acknowledging the realm of any of the new arrivals and diviners. For all that they were very unguarded around her, there was a reason for that as well. They were also very confident in the chains binding her. Few of those now tormenting her were even among the original group. No, these were latecomers, allies or just opportunists who wanted to humiliate a person who had been of much higher status, who thought it funny she was a princess, if they knew, or who just thought her some slightly more important captive. That said, the control over the means to command her beyond embarrassing or demeaning suggestions had also been sold a few times as well though, before Gan Renshu put a stop to it. The source of that was certainly the Heavenly Solace group, who had no care for Eastern Azure at all and just saw those people as disposable peons; however, they had power in their connections, effectively here to facilitate the alliance between Gan Hao and their Society which was still formidable in excess of any other influence here, even if the Heavenly Solace starfield was a forbidden topic of conversation, owing to the circumstances of its ruin. Such was their there Gah! She sighed in her heart again, because after using that knowledge to annoy a few of them, she was forbidden from even thinking about the rumoured tales and events even if it was ancient history like the Huang Mo war. Leaving their laughter behind, she was led into the large, circular stone building on the far side of the square. Here the four guards just looked at them in the darkness, their eyes scouring her for a second in a way that was far more unsettling than any number of insults or crass actions. She knew what they were checking her for C to see if she was doing the impossible and finding a way to fight back. They are waiting below. Youre already late, Fera, Gan Tai, who was possibly taking a break, said from nearby. The diviner just shook her head again and without stopping they went into the next room, and then down a set of stairs, now illuminated by spirit jades, that wound down into the ground for almost 100 metres she guessed. Emerging from them, she found herself standing in a room with a circle of 12 stones, a central dais, and on it a plinth of blue-grey rock in the middle that just screamed seal. The hall itself was maybe 30 metres across, open to the sky, and with a broad opening on the eastern side, which afforded a good view out over the plains. The twelve stones each held a strange constellation-like pattern. As she was led to walk towards the dais, she observed that there were three large flat stones set at equal points in the floor around it, each engraved with swirling patterns to match the shifting scenes of the natural world on the hall''s walls. Stepping across the threshold of those slabs on the floor, she immediately felt a faint and disturbing pull from the dais on the physique within her body, carrying her forward almost beyond the compulsion of her instruction to follow, until she stood before the stone plinth, next to Fera, while Gan Renshu and the various others stared at the dais pensively. The plinth itself was about a metre high. On each of the four sides was carved a symbol, inlaid with different materials C the west had a blue-black raven, the north a white jade deer, the south a black and green jade spiral with three arms and the east a cinnabar and rising sun. On the top was a familiar golden flower, set into a circle of blue lapis lazuli and surrounded by a circle of seven silver stars. The patterns out of the seven stars swirled around the whole plinth, joining the other scenes together in strange and hard-to-follow ways. You are certain, Diviner Wan? Gan Renshu was asking the two diviners. Little is certain, Lord Renshu, Diviner Wan, a severe-looking man who had been among the large group they met up with after leaving the jungles, replied, sighing deeply. What Diviner Wan means to say, Lord Renshu, is that we know some things, but we must learn more to give you a clear answer, the second Diviner present, who she knew as Gan Ulang, said smoothly. Her blood will help though, the third Diviner Kung Tuo added, looking at her with a calculating expression. She is not disposable, and the more you use Gan Bao, one of the Gan clans Dao Immortals standing guard nearby, scowled. Who is the diviner here? Kung Tuo, who was definitely not a junior, scowled back. I am as aware of the stakes here as you are, more so in fact C but we cannot say- Yes, we cannot say the nature of the lock until you have tried the key, you have said so several times already, Tuo, Gan Sheng, another of the Gan clan core disciples, interjected flatly. The three diviners looked at him and said nothing. Renshu was nominally the leader, even if the Heavenly Solace society lot barely followed orders. The currents of politics in the group were strange like that. However, even within the Gan clan there appeared to be some more influential than him C like Gan Sheng C who were core disciples or inheriting disciples of different elders who at times almost acted like they were the ones in charge, not him. That they were now hiding their outer status and mostly all pretending to be a large band of rogue cultivators to many of the later arrivals just confused matters further. She was sure it was mostly because she was being displayed openly. Many of those who were outside disliked the Imperial Court, or were sympathetic to the Azure Astral Authority C the idea that they had fallen in with a group who captured her was very appealing. Those others they had captured all came from influential sects in their own right, and the result was, she was sure, that they were trying to just plant everyone in the aftermath. What of the other matter? Renshu asked after a moments contemplation. The flowers that bloomed after the tribulation are definitely associated. They did not mark us, Gan Ulang mused. We have wards against such truths of course, but some here were touched and from that we have confirmed as much. It is just a truth? Gan Sheng added rather sharply. It does appear as such, Young Master Sheng, Gan Wan said diffidently. So the question is then, how do they relate? Gan Renshu said. As I said we cannot say for sure until Kung Tuo muttered. And the longer we wait the more this auspicious moment for such a test recedes! Not to mention the greater divination was quite clear that now is the most auspicious moment available Gan Wan sighed. Gan Renshu stared at her deeply for several seconds. Put your hand upon it, the command sank into her head from Gan Renshu. She walked over to the plinth, a prisoner in her own body, and placed her hand on the flower as the instinctual pull told her to- Ahh-! she was forced to feel pain, more than was doubtlessly necessary, as blood flowed out of her hand like serpents, directed by Kung Tuo. It flowed through the golden flower, which turned cool to the- {Righteous THING, WE SEAL YOU HERE TO Slumber, Strength OF MEN! BE UNBOUND, FORGOTTEN, SERVANT OF THE Light! ABANDONED TO Dark AND Death ITSELF} For a split second, she saw five shadows standing in a circle around her. Five female figures, each one was decadently beautiful, lascivious even, with a cruel and terrible manner. Each was draped in gold and silver, flowing robes that hid little and suggested everything woven of priceless materials, matching the colour of their symbols, which shimmered upon their foreheads. The white-haired woman held the darkness of the devouring mountains, cold and cruel. The dark-haired one, the cruel chaos of war that men could not escape. The red-haired one, the strength of a Tyrant, bloody hands robbing away toil beneath the embers of a dying sun. The last two were both blonde. One held the ruin of dark waters and twisting shadows, devouring eyes greedy for things they could not have. The final one held stolen fortune and prosperity, the endeavours of righteous men plundered by mendacious means. In her minds eye, the five had sealed a great treasure of the rightful people of this land, barred it from its chosen ones, stolen its power and distributed it between themselves. Here, was one of the maps to its location, or so her blood seemed to tell her, a key to returning that strength to her people from whom it had once so cruelly been wrested away. She staggered back, panting and feeling flushed as strange strength flowed through her. The plinth beneath was icy cold now, to the point where her feet almost felt like they were frozen to it- A hand grasped her, dragged her back, leading to her screaming in anguish as her legs shattered. Her hand that had been placed upon the stone was dissolving, red blood turning black as it flowed into her arm, worming away- When she recovered consciousness, she was lying on the cold stone near the plinth, which was as it had been. The stone beneath her was cool and wet, and the first rays of sun, which was disturbingly red given her momentary vision, were kissing the floor of the hall. I told you she was not disposable! Gan Sheng was saying rather forcefully to Kung Tuo, who was doing his best to ignore the youth nearly spitting in his face. Gan Bo and some of the others were standing around looking rather unhappy as well. She felt unnaturally flattered that they were concerned for her. That was ill-judged, Gan Renshu added, casting a look in her direction. She is fine. The damage is mostly superficial, the youth kneeling beside her said with a grimace. Yes - However, because of that Gan Deng we are not made of those pills, Gan Renshu scowled. This is true, but at least we have divined the nature of our problem, Diviner Wan sighed. The question is can it be easily remedied? Gan Renshu grumbled. That depends on how much effort you want to put in, Diviner Ulang mused, from where he was pacing back and forth. Speak plainly, or not at all, Gan Bo growled. Well, strictly speaking, this is a supreme world, but the forces binding that are merely aspected truths. We need to loosen the grip Are you saying we need to exorcise a Venerates Truth from the world to unseal this accursed box? Renshu said dully. As I said, it depends on how much effort you want to put in Ulang muttered. There are other ways we can try, and more divinations yet to do. But what you are talking about is suicide, Diviner Fera said grimly. I agreed to help Young Noble Hao, not damn myself to staring at a cave wall for the next hundred thousand years while I cultivate in the basement of our Huang clans supreme world to avoid some vengeful venerable! What she said is true, Diviner Wan said with a grim expression. This is a lock that exceeds expectations. So what do you suggest? Gan Sheng asked, not sounding enthused. Well, some of the aspects are more extant than others Kung Tuo pointed out. Venerables can die after all, and this is a shattered world C all we can say for certain is that five Truths are associated with the hiding of what is held within. She is also a destined key, forged by heaven to deliver a way. A path will exist; it is just a matter of finding it, Gan Tai added from the doorway where he was now standing, looking at her with an amused expression. I say we start by interrogating the surviving leaders of this place. Gan Renshu looked again at the altar, then at the twelve stones, which were each carved with a constellation-like animal and nodded grimly, before stalking out of the hall.

~ Juni, Ling and Chunhua C Daybreak in the Savannah ~
In the instant the first rays of dawn peeked over the horizon, the world became drenched in red. Seated as she was, in the shade of a rock, looking out across the hill they had stopped on, Juni had to wonder for a moment if she was having some kind of deviation or if she had arrived at a tribulation unawares, such was the sense of unease that blanketed everything. Tinkling, chiming tones swirled around her, a phantasmal reedy flute that made her skin prickle with unease. The grasses hissed in a wind that had not been there moments earlier. The thorn trees across from them on the hill were suddenly festooned with rags of red, dripping with dark blood onto the rocks Rain fell from the clear sky, hitting grass, rock and leaf alike like little chimes. The vestiges of the golden peony flower shimmered faintly. The ground thrummed, as if a vast herd of horses were stampeding unseen all around her. The sky above shook faintly, reverberating like the skin of a drum, and something approaching the shadow of lightning passed. With her Bright Lotus Eyes, which she had been practicing, for a brief moment she swore she saw the qi of the world itself swirl, as if disturbed by the passing of something she could not, or should not perceive. The moment passed. The suns rays, still red, cast strange shadows and the ground was wet with the rain, but there was no other trace of what she had just witnessed beyond the disturbing, unnatural shifts in her divination art, telling her that the sensation drawing her away to the west was not something she should follow C it was auspicious, but in the same way the dark waters beyond the golden flowers had been. Different, yes, but with the same dark promise at its heart. She stared at Teng Chunhua and Lin Ling, and the expressions on their faces robbed her of any idea that she might have just hallucinated the scene of her own accord. Teng Chunhua looked shocked, a bit fearful, staring at the two thorn trees opposite them, which were now normal again. Lin Ling was pale and shaking, her hands clasping her head, her eyes scrunched tight, mumbling to herself. Not here not here not here Ling? she scrambled to help her, arriving beside the other girl- NOT HERE! With a groan she sat up, finding herself at the bottom of the hill, nursing her ribs and trying to swallow the blood back down as her body healed itself, or tried to, because her qi was half dispersed and what remained was in mild turmoil. The force with which Lin Ling had thrown her was not as much as it could have been, she reflected with a grimace, but there had been no warning and the dissociation was vicious. Making the mistake of looking at the sky in her disorientation, she had to close her eyes as Bright Lotus Eyes continued to be unusable as the ambient qi of the world surged strangely for a heartbeat too long. You okay? Teng Chunhua arrived beside her, followed by Lin Ling who was pale and shaking. Sorry the other girl mumbled. I tried to stop them but The memories ran out of control? she frowned, thinking that that had stopped since her breakthrough to Dao Seeking. The younger memories went berserk Lin Ling grimaced, looking very uneasy. Berserk with terror, they nearly seized control of my body of their own accord to try and flee, which was why they hit you, shouted at you. She recalled belatedly that there had been a sensation of sound in there beyond the flutes, a sort of frenzied howl that held no actual noise, just the sensation of away. Inhaling, she grimaced again as the itching of her mending ribs intensified, her mantra pulling qi out of the air with the help of her symbol and Heart Shifting Steps to intensify the healing of the damage. You okay now? she asked, accepting Teng Chunhuas hand up. I yeah Lin Ling exhaled. What was that? Teng Chunhua asked with a shudder. It came with the first ray of dawns light and was gone with its passing, but I felt like I was just standing in the shadow of Lin Ling seemed to stare at nothing for a long moment before shaking her head. It was real she muttered, staring at the crystal clear water glistening on the grass all around them. Just normal water though, Teng Chunhua added pensively, running her fingers carefully along the flat of an edge of the razor sharp grass. The trees dont have the cloths on them either. Was that like the golden peony flowers? she asked, watching the sun continuing to rise as they made their way back up to the top of the hill. Beyond it, there were a few pockets of mist swirling, which struck her as odd C not just because there had been little in the way of morning mist before -Because it was almost more rock than grass in this season? Somewhat Lin Ling was still distracted it seemed. As she watched, they were already dissipating, but within them some in the hollow almost looked like the mists swirling in her dantian? Those mists? she said, pointing to them, even as she looked around for others and saw very little, already what was there was fading fast. Hmmmmm, this isnt the place you would expect to see mist like that, Chunhua agreed, looking back in the direction they came. Is it because of the dew from that strange phenomenon? She focused on them with Heart Shifting Steps, which gave her no obvious signals of issue. What do you think? she queried Lin Ling, who still looked shaken. I cant see anything untoward nor does there seem to be anything weird I can pick out. The memories instincts are not reliable right now though Frowning, she trotted over, because already the sun was rising obviously and the rays were burning away the mists elsewhere. It still took her a few minutes to get there, the other two following curiously after her, on account of all of them having thoroughly scrambled qi from Lin Lings cry. It was rather innocuous when all was said and done. The last mists were slowly dissolving away, and only that which was shadowed by the slight rise lingered on. Staring at it with Bright Lotus Eyes, she saw nothing untoward in the plant life, and also nothing to suggest any sense of accumulating qi in the landscape itself. Well thats a bit anticlimactic Chunhua frowned, crouching down and staring at their surroundings. She nodded, continuing to look around carefully at the grass. It was normal razor grass, not quite in flower. {Heart Shifting Steps} Strolling through it idly using her movement art she didnt get any inauspicious suggestions -But there are no auspicious nudges? Everything is just okay? It was as she stared around carefully, pondering how odd that was, that she saw the few ephemeral droplets of liquid on the grass nearby, running slowly down the blade leaf of the grass towards the ground. It was the last remnants of that rain, she was sure, but most of it had vanished as soon as it landed, leaving only the dampness in the air and the freshness that came with it. As she watched, crouching down beside it, she had the strange, slightly inexplicable feeling that the droplet was being drawn down? -That should happen? She nodded to herself, about to dismiss it and look elsewhere, but? -Sure, that should happen, a part of her observed, but that fast? She carefully plucked the leaf of grass and turned it upside down. The water droplet didnt fall off it, but now ran the other direction down the leaf, around the edge, in a strange way, clearly being drawn to the ground again. {Bright Lotus Eyes} She stared at it with her oracular art, but it remained aggressively a normal water drop, no different from all the other normal water drops. Heart Shifting Steps gave her nothing either, no signal associated with any kind of divination She nearly put it down, but her instincts refused to let it sit. The fact that Heart Shifting Steps was giving her such neutral readings a part of her told her something was absolutely off here. In the end, she had to concede that it was probably luck, the reflecting rays of sunlight over the ridge, something like that, that allowed her to notice the tiny wisp in its interior. It was almost like a mirage, not even there, just a facet of light that reflected bizarrely. -Bah, just a reflection, she sighed and nearly put the leaf down Something abruptly set and Heart Shifting Steps finally gave her a nudge, not even a nudge but an outright pull, telling her this was a good thing. A really good thing. In that instant, she partially grasped what had maybe happened C -Is this such a good thing that the natural alignments of the land here are deliberately obfuscating it so the world itself can claim the droplet? It was not an unknown phenomenon, even if it was rare C she had run into spirit herbs capable of such tricks, after all. It was why high realm ginseng and some esoteric orchid and lotus species were utterly vile to try and capture. Exhaling, she stared at the dewdrop and decisively put her finger on it, absorbing it. As soon as it entered her meridians she wondered if she had just been led to make a terrible mistake. The paltry little wisp became a furious rampaging serpent of elemental destruction, trying to rend apart her meridian gates and exit her body through her life gate with the clear intention of killing or crippling her in the process! {Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture} For the first time in a good while she stimulated her cultivation law directly, pairing it to the symbol to redouble its efficacy at the cost of her outer awareness to aid in absorbing and containing the qi. {Heart Shifting Steps} The divination art was also turned inwards, supporting her as she sought to find the most auspicious ways to grasp a manner of control, or at least guide it in ways that would not see her crippled. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal When that also failed to fully contain the possible calamity she had just unleashed for herself, she also focused her mantra on it, sending towards it the idea of absorption as best she could, letting each phrase act on it in their own way according to that instruction. The battle in her meridians only lasted a few seconds, but those few seconds felt like an eternity as the tumultuous mist swept through them entirely, trying to devour her qi even as it was devoured in turn before the sheer attrition of the different means within her grasp won out C marginally. She was sweating hard by the time she succeeded in taming the wisp and dragging it into her dantian where it roiled and lashed, making the expanding pool of viscous qi that had been coalescing to form her core distort crazily even as the entire force of her bodys cultivation foundation worked to push it down- Heart Shifting Steps and her Cultivation Law then did a weird thing, or perhaps the mist did, because in the next instant, the pressure exerted on the mysterious qi she absorbed vanished and it slipped through her dantian like a thing of phantasmal fog. However, rather than escaping her body, it twisted into the deepest depths where, almost by inertia it seemed, borne by the pressure of everything else that had been bearing down on it, it flowed towards her sprit root, drawing on the very force trying to oppress it to slip into that space- Agony. Pain. Torment unlike anything she had experienced since that moment when she fought Sheng Zhao wracked her. She realised she was screaming now, thrashing on the ground, bent over, vomiting black blood as Heart Shifting Steps twisted the mist and the terrible intent within it into her spirit root, dragging her qi with it, dragging vital qi from bones, supplied disturbingly willingly by her mantra by some means outside her grasp. Even though she had no awareness of her spirit root given her realm, she knew where it was located, in the heart of her core, below her dantian. It was one of the few real, foundational differences between male and female spiritual cultivators C in a man, the spirit root was associated with the Root Gate but had no real physical anchor, while in a woman it was directly associated with the womb as much as the Root Gate. It was a thing which, when you considered how frequently they were associated with a womans purity, had always struck her as a deeply insulting insinuation to make when it was claimed your spirit root was impure or poor quality. Her spirit root, which she had always known was not very good, something that had always bitten deeply for several reasons, shifted negligibly and then collapsed, simultaneously shedding its form in a strange, unquantifiable way. In that agonizing instance, she realised that a very great deal of what she had been told of spirit roots was a terrible simplification. Their cultivation methods back home put a lot of emphasis on its quality, its attribute, its affinities, tying them to laws and such, using them to grade future prospects, but to most, it was just associated with a certain part of the body until you formed a Golden Core anchored to it. It was widely accepted and understood that at a very low realm, if your root, especially a womans root, was damaged or stolen, the effect would be physical as much as spiritual. For men, it was a purely spiritual injury. Now that she was experiencing this, she realised that had been only half the truth. The teaching, widely disseminated by most core methods, was that the spirit root was intrinsically opposite in its state to your nature C for men it was intangible because they were born yang, while for women, it was tangible because they were born yin. Except, right here and now, she was, through the auspice of Heart Shifting Steps, very clear that her spirit root was completely an intangible, metaphysical crystallisation of her bodys innate potential that just happened to be focused where it was. Rippling multi-coloured drops of qi that had been mixing with the pool of her qi in her dantian from her use of Heart Shifting Steps were now also flowing into that point as well, warping it and further diffusing. After, it followed all the Golden Peony Qi from the tribulation. The shattering change likely only took moments between her root being invaded, breaking apart and reforming, but as a process it felt like it took a small eternity. An eternity wracked with a pain she had never known, and suspected she likely never would again. When it was done, she was slicked with black ichor and shaking with shock, because her awareness of her spirit root was now total, visualisable in just the same way that she could perceive her dantian. It was a twisting geometric spark, beautiful, lustrous gold, like the peonies, with a hint of iridescence held within. The pattern was rippling across her bones as well now, changing in accordance with her mantra, while her meridians had become almost translucent, with a gentle suppleness and durability to them that belied their new, almost ethereal appearance. What in the fates Chunhua and Ling had come scrambling over, she realised, as she became aware of her surroundings again. What happened? Lin Ling was looking shocked and paler still compared to how she had before. I Im fine, she rasped once she finished hacking up black ichor. F-find the dewdrops on the grass, with mist inside They stared at her dully. They can purify your spirit root somehow. If you miss- Even before she finished saying this opportunity you will regret it for a lifetime, both of them were scouring the area with their soul senses. Nothing? Teng Chunhua frowned, looking concerned. Lin Ling was also staring around, eyes narrowed. She sighed, because it was clear they found nothing. Pushing herself up, she used Heart Shifting Steps and Bright Lotus Eyes again. It took a moment, but she found one C mere centimetres above the ground and about two metres away from her- As fast and as warily as she could, she shot for it, plucking it carefully as they arrived beside her. Lin Ling stared at the wisp in the dew drops on the leaf for a short moment with a hissed intake of breath. Chunhua should absorb this. I see why I couldnt find them before, Lin Ling muttered, immediately turning away, carefully scouring leaves as she went. Without further comment, she passed it to Teng Chunhua, who took the leaf rather apprehensively and stared at it, then her, then Lin Ling. What should I? Chunhua started to ask- Use your mantra and Nascent Soul- she had to pause to cough up another lungful of black gunk that had accumulated very rapidly and stopped her speaking briefly. Use them to suppress the mist. I should be able to help you with my divination art Looking apprehensive, Chunhua absorbed the dewdrop and looked perplexed for about half a second before spasming like a stuck fish. {Heart Shifting Steps} {Bright Lotus Eyes} She exerted the full strength of both arts to help the other woman. The idea of using Heart Shifting Steps directly on others was talked about in the talisman, but in truth, such opportunities had arisen rarely, if at all. She had used it on that one UrVash in the battle, and somewhat on Teng Chunhua before her tribulation, but neither time had been particularly planned. Examining her condition, she was relieved to see it was not as bad as she expected. She had mostly recovered from the experience already, and although her qi was lacking in volume it was a small magnitude purer. She watched the qi shift around Chunhua as she groaned, collapsing into a ball holding her stomach. Black drops were slowly condensing on her skin as impurities ran out of her body. Accursed fates You you bitch I hate so much that I ever met you both of you Chunhua sobbed, clawing at the ground as she curled up in a hunched bundle of agony. If she hadnt experienced the pain herself first, she might have thought that a rather unfair accusation, even if the other woman had undergone rather a lot since crossing their path. As she helped the process along with Heart Shifting Steps, watching carefully how it interacted with Chunhuas qi flow, the womans cursing got significantly more inventive, until it devolved into wretched sobs as she vomited up black ichor as well. After a few moments Chunhua recovered, sitting there panting and coughing alternatively. What is that she rasped and gagged, looking very wide-eyed. Etheric Dew, Lin Ling said, arriving back beside them with seven more grass stems in a bowl. And I have wonderfully wretched news for you both C you are going to want to do that again, because now that I know what it is, the older memories, which can now make themselves heard since the stupid ones are still terrified to silence, are very effusive on its benefits. Its also rare as anything and only forms on specifically auspicious moments in the half dawn, with the heavens in very specific alignments. Its natural state is unifying with the core so when it occurs in nature it will always try to run to the ground and purify the ground it forms on, and its auspice is good enough that the natural world will twist its alignments to capitalize on it directly. I noticed, she replied, then choked again, wiping her mouth and wincing. Etheric dew, Chunhua coughed. Weird name? It might have a name in our world, but the memories have no idea of any other name. she shrugged. Its also next to impossible to store in its most auspicious form. How long does that give us? she asked looking around. Until the sun gets over that hill? Lin Ling said with a grimace, looking up at the ridge and the dwindling band of shadow. It will disperse on contact with any form of natural yang energy, purifying it. I can only hold these grass stems because these bowls are made of that rock. So about ten minutes then, she grimaced, looking at Chunhua. You got first then I can use my art on you- No! Lin Ling cut her off, shaking her head. You take all of that, Juni. There is more out here. Ill get it for Chunhua. When youre done, use your art on her. She cut off her retort and sighed, nodding, realising her desire to do well by the others had actually gotten ahead of her common sense for a moment. She could see the logic in what Lin Ling said C her root was by far the worst of the three of them, and while it had changed, she intuitively knew, as she looked at it again now, that it could get better. Grimacing, she sat down cross-legged and, taking the bowl from Lin Ling, absorbed another drop as the other two rapidly started looking for more. The repeat process was just as vile, but the Etheric Dew struggled a lot less this time C or at least its struggles were much less due to the new suppleness in her meridians. On a hunch, she took out a Soul Foundation Core they had harvested from some scavengers the previous evening and also started to absorb qi from it as she did the refinement. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The first drop took an agonizing minute to refine, as did the second and the third. By the fifth drop however, she was able to do it without screaming C mostly. With the seventh and last she was left with the strange, and rather disorientating feeling that she needed one more drop. Fortunately, Ling and Chunhua managed to find almost 20 more drops between them, so a ninth drop was no imposition in the grand scheme of things. When it was refined, however, she was left staring at her strange, new spiritual root, wondering if you could even call this a spiritual root? It was a twisting, ephemeral little fire, shedding sparks that resembled multi-coloured petals C petals not just of peonies now, but of other flowers. There were Azaleas, Peach Blossoms, Water Lotuses, Narcissuses, Chrysanthemums, Orchids even Bamboo? Standing, trying not to shake too much, she looked at the top of the hill and the shrinking area of shadow they were in, before the dew they had naturally dissipated. Dont worry about me Lin Ling shook her head and sitting down. They wont have as big an effect on me, and my principle, while not as good as your art, in a pound for pound sense, is up to this. Just focus on Chunhua. Before she could argue at all, Lin Ling took a stem and absorbed it directly, grimacing as she did so. Not wasting any more time, she sat down opposite Chunhua, who apprehensively took another stem and absorbed the drop on it. As she observed and aided that process, she noted that it went almost as hers had done. The second refinement, while torturous, was mercifully nowhere near as bad. By the fifth, as she got more used to using Heart Shifting Steps on the other woman, she had to acknowledge that for whatever reason Chunhua was adjusting to it much better than she had. In the end Chunhua absorbed twelve of the droplets before reaching the same point she had. Lin Ling took six before declaring that they held no further use for her at her current cultivation stage. In the end, at their insistence, she took the last one C it was a struggle to absorb, almost as hard as the first one, or so it felt. However, when it was done and she watched it melt away into her reformed spirit root, it seemed to make the flames and the flower petals slightly over-vivid. In a way, she could only sigh with regret that they had no means to store them, because such a treasure would undoubtedly be useful for when they caught up to the others. The worst part was getting cleaned off. Because the black ichor was vile, and refused any attempt at using qi to remove it. They scraped off the worst of it, using her spear blade in the end, taking care not to cut each other, then resolved to move as fast as they could towards the nearest water source. That, weirdly enough, turned out to be another job for her more than the other two. The landscape was pretty, in a sort of brutal way once you started looking at it closely, and absolutely chock-full of things that would kill you as soon as sit on, by, near or far from them. Her skill with plant identification sort of helped, but remarkably her slowly developing qi vision with Bright Lotus Eyes was able to faintly intuit the innate nature of vegetation when she worked to combine it with Heart Shifting Steps. That was not just in terms of whether it was Yin or Yang affinity, because both could be equal opportunity killers in her experience, but also their Intent. It allowed her to work out, for example, that the thorn trees that had turned red earlier had a solid yang wood affinity, but carried yin water in their trunks, drawn up through deep roots and had an aspect of yin fire associated with their leaves and thorns. Lin Ling had good instincts, but by comparison, could basically get only that the wood would be green and the leaves unpleasant to eat. She could direct them towards good edibles including edible water C suitable plants with high water content. She could even, she said, direct them vaguely towards water C it came with the way her soul sense worked in relation to the yang strength of the land C but it was no more than an its that kind of way feeling. She, on the other hand, could tell that the defences of the spirit vegetation trees were passive. If she were to compare that to some of the other low-lying thorn scrub, which had much the same affinity and alignment distribution, she could see that they had a powerful active yin intent in their sap and yin wood in their leaves. She had reached this point the previous day, having finally mastered the basics of the ocular art, and through the night had gained a much better idea of the nuance of how it was developing, which was turning out to be even more useful than she hoped. Thus, as they made their way onwards, searching for water, just Bright Lotus Eyes on its own gave her a series of loosely translated dull hazes around various plants that were dangerous based on their qi, while ones that were not had a sort of sheen to them in general. There is a tree about 200 metres to our west, she said eventually after they crested the third hill, everyone trying hard not to grumble at how rotten they felt, half-covered in the horrid black stuff. The tree in question had a faint sheen to it and a faint resonance of yang water within its trunk. More importantly, Heart Shifting Steps, which she was now getting much better at melding with Bright Lotus Eyes, told her that the currents of yang were upwelling and auspicious. If nothing else pans out, your future as a proper feng shui expert is settled at this point, Lin Ling chuckled drily as they made their way towards the distant tree. Chunhua just shook her head and looked a bit amused, walking onwards and staring this way and that, looking for ambush threats. You say that like I was not already one, she sniffed, pretending to be offended even if she understood what Lin Ling meant. The path of the cultivators they were following was weird C gnarly and prone to odd hops where it vanished for miles at a time. Without her rapid C and occasionally rather torturous C advancement of Bright Lotus Eyes allowing her to grasp the faint natures of the natural tides of qi and how they interacted with the shifting current of qi that made the trail they were following, they would have lost it half a dozen times throughout the previous day and never found it again, even with Lin Lings own land sense and Chunhua helping out with her soul sense. That ability alone was quite shocking, and had she attained nothing else in here than that, she would, she self-acknowledged, probably have left very happy indeed. It didnt take long to find the tree C it was rather obvious within a sheltered hollow between two of the rolling, stone pavement rises that passed for hills in this area. It was not especially big, but it held a vibrancy that other things around it did not. It did take rather longer to find the water through C the heat of the land kept the water table low, but having found it approximately, in terms of depth, Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua were able to use their soul senses to warily scan the surroundings and identify that there was a canyon about two miles further along. Their trail ran near here as well, she noted after they had gone two hills over, threading through areas of rock pavement and avoiding much of the poisonous thorn scrub that, between her vision and Lin Lings memories, they were able to identify. Thats convenient at least, Chunhua sighed, pulling out a cloth and binding it across her eyes to protect her vision in the absence of her mask. She nodded, casting about for its edge as they followed onwards after Lin Ling who had now taken over the lead again. With all the stone around them, the yang energies reflecting with the light were only getting fiercer and with Bright Lotus Eyes she could almost see the other two growing in qi strength as they walked and she searched for the tell-tale edges of what she had come to think of as the rolling wave. For Lin Ling who was so thoroughly attuned to yang at this point, simply existing here was enough to nourish her foundation as they walked. If her friend focused she could visibly put pressure on the ambient qi of any place she stood for more than a few minutes. Chunhua, who cultivated a hybrid law focused on wood/fire, was also doing well here. She had swapped out the manual she had been practicing for her core, which was apparently a decent, if unspectacular, Golden Core Formation manual obtained via contribution points with the Teng School, but for her Nascent Soul she focused on one called the Treejade Red Manual, which originated from an old family inheritance. The result had been that before her spirit root was purified she had nearly doubled her cultivation efficacy C after it, as she watched Chunhua walk ahead of her, she was sure the other womans gains had reached nearly four times what they had been before. In comparison, her own cultivation was nowhere near as straightforward, she was coming to realise. The fortuitous opportunity they had just experienced was only highlighting this further as well. Her cultivation had, in effect, advanced far too fast compared to the actual arts the talisman told her in no uncertain terms were vital for her Core Formation. She had made good progress with the first set of the Eighteen Earthly Palms; however, Bright Lotus Eyes she had neglected, somewhat out of circumstantial necessity. She had also not focused as much on the second stage of Heart Shifting Steps, Bright Heart Shifting Steps for similar reasons. The talisman set it as the internal cog between Bright Lotus Eyes and Eighteen Earthly Palms but to her, it had been more useful as a divination art than a qi-intensive and frequently unusable movement art. The end result was that since the battlefield, when she had started to focus more on Bright Heart Shifting Steps, it had just been a continual struggle to use. The signals she was getting from it were muted, or trended chaotic, even though she used it as instructed. It was also oddly draining and didnt feel harmonious while she was using Bright Lotus Eyes either. The issue was not intractable, she was sure. Her best guess at this point was that she had spent too long thinking of the three aspects as independent things, rather than facets of a greater whole. Looking at the shifting currents of qi in the landscape in detail and how they moved with her Bright Lotus Eyes had helped her determine that the issue lay to various degrees in her ability to interpret the signs the various divination aspects of the arts she was using provided. Those that came with Bright Lotus Eyes were actually the easiest at this point. If nothing else, as Lin Ling joked, she could make an excellent living as a feng shui expert on that alone if they ever got out of here. She also had little issue with the qi vision side of things, beyond occasional bouts of sensory overload and the risk of meridian stress. The different aspects of the Eighteen Earthly Palms Martial Form, beyond the individual arts, were very upfront about finding opportune places to land blows for maximum effect with minimum effort. She had already noted its synergy for archery in that regard and their occasional skirmishes with scavengers also showed little issue there and it integrated easily enough with Eighteen Earthly Palms. The cultivation aspects were also comprehensively explained. Not all of it related to Good Fortune and auspicious aspects of the world around her, but much of the preparation for Core Formation itself did. By comparison, she had learned Heart Shifting Steps early, learned the focused divination part of it, then basically found her own way with it, because the movement art aspects were qi-intensive and unreliable in the jungle where their cultivation had come and gone like strange shadows in the night thanks to the ruins and anomalies. She had hoped it was just a matter of spending time to match what she knew with what the talisman told her of the various signatures when the movement art and ocular art worked together; however, even when used explicitly as suggested and instructed, it was oddly draining and regularly felt inharmonious, leaving her with the feeling she was trying to juggle balls, see what was written on them and also bounce them on her head as well. So, as they made their way onward, she spent her time looking for both the much-desired water source and also other unusual aspects of qi around her to train her grasp of those intuitions. In the process, she found that she was starting to become aware, slowly, that they were almost tracking shifting currents of qi in the soil below as they followed the trail. Unfortunately, the problem with her divination readings continued to persist even as her control got better. If anything, it started to get worse as more and more frequently her known, intuitive interpretations fit both arts, usually in different, jarring ways. By the time Lin Ling waved from ahead and signed for them to come over, she had a terrible headache, and meridian stress again. She had, however, managed to make a few small inroads in perceiving the more cyclical aspects C the trees were just a part of a much greater cycle, linking earth, air and sky. The interesting part there was that the trail they were following also seemed to be riding one of these flows C like a never-ending wave, surging across a vast ocean. She was picking up, had been picking up was still mostly picking up, its trail where it was visible at the crests, but the depths were truncated, only visible through the flowing ripple through the ground that displaced other qi C a slight absence and distortion of the natural path as it flowed. Are you okay? Chunhua glanced at her with mild concern, presumably noting that her eyes were a bit bloodshot. Yeah, its just a strain pushing my arts so I am not going to suffer at Golden Core, she replied. She could keep up that pace of use for maybe an hour C a notable advance on before, thanks to the purification of her spirit root C before the accumulated meridian stress became too much, depending on how much the qi of the natural landscape undulated, which seemed to also have an impact on how obtuse the readings she got were. The strange Red Phenomenon had not helped there, either, also working to mute the divinations that trended too far away from chaotic oddness. Chunhua looked at her a trifle dubiously and she resisted sighing C complaining about divination arts was almost always self-defeating. The water turned out to be a shallow pool in the back of a shallow fissure cave at the base of the broad cliff-edged fault they had arrived at. It was protected from the heat of the day by some sheltering vegetation above it and fed by several small streams flowing out of the rock. It didnt take long to clean up. However, it did take a while to return to looking vaguely like UrVash. They had not encountered much of any forces, but there had been evidence of small trails both around this place and leading through various parts of the rock pavement grassland they were crossing. I guess we had so many impurities because we were relying on those pills to advance quickly? Teng Chunhua mused as they sat in the entrance of the shallow cave. She nodded, agreeing as she let herself unfocus for a few moments from wielding the two arts in succession, while trying not to look like she was genuinely jaded. How does your purified root work with your new? she hesitated for a moment. You swapped out your law. I am surprised you noticed, Teng Chunhua said, not quite showing her surprise, but clearly she was a little. It shows in the efficiency of how qi moves around you, she commented C there was little point in hiding that. Are we ready to move on? Lin Ling asked, staring around the gully with a frown. She nodded, standing up, thankful the headache had passed at least, with sitting and just letting her qi settle. Is something off? she asked, watching as Lin Ling peered around again dubiously. I am not sure, the younger woman frowned again. Ive been feeling a bit odd since this morning I guess it might just be the aftereffects of that phenomenon. It was rather unnerving, she agreed. {Bright Lotus Eyes} Ignoring Heart Shifting Steps and its second version, she looked around just with her qi-enhanced vision, watching the way the world shifted faintly. In the shadow of the cave, it was much easier to pick out motion and stillness. Quite a lot of things that hunted openly at night were opportunistic predators by day, and it occurred to her that this place has serpents written all over it. See anything? Lin Ling signed. She looked a second time, the shook her head. Her qi vision allowed her to track both Lin Ling and Teng Chunhuas presence even when they were suppressing their qi entirely, they had worked out the previous day. Only when Lin Ling used her vocal art was her ability to see the younger woman finally blocked to the point where she could truly hide. Near as they could tell, the reason for that was because her vision showed her disturbances to the ambient qi made by their physical presence C Lin Ling had said that the memories called it Mana Sight and that while some species had it innately, it was uncommon to have it as a learnable method. Chunhua could hide from her in the absolute peak of the midday sun, if she was absolutely motionless. They worked out that was because she had experienced some minor mutation of her Golden Core, where the One with What Is symbol had partially imprinted itself onto her during her breakthrough. She was thus able to mask herself in yin fire qi in such a way as to erode the sense of qi around her, making her form a blurry haze amid blurry yang. After a third sweep, they headed off, leaving the shelter behind and returning to the rising heat of the morning sun to re-find the trail. They pushed on until just after noon, when they took another break, because even Teng Chunhua was finding the ordeal faintly punishing. For herself, she just wanted to bury her head in ice after several on and off hours of wrestling with all the conflicting factors pressing down on her. Their progress had slowed yet again in any case, because while the alignments were calming down from whatever happened in the morning, the trail they were following was being further diffused in the process. She had to focus a great deal on the minutiae of the details around her to pick up the distortions that marked the absence of the trail where it periodically surfaced. Divinations by compass were next to useless as well, because the compass just tried to pull them either east or west, almost at random. If there was a benefit, she reflected as she sat beneath a shaded tree by some rocks, sipping a bit of the cool water from a jar they had, it was that the enforced stress of the observations was shifting the way her body recognised qi patterns. It was brutal, but the more progress she made, particularly since her spirit root was transformed, the faster her body was able to absorb qi from her surroundings at least. By contrast the movement art Faugh she exhaled and stared randomly at the trail behind her and, for a brief moment, saw two serpents watching them quietly from about 200 metres distant. She looked away as if she had seen nothing, and refocused on the world without using Bright Lotus Eye or Heart Shifting Steps, grimacing at the sunglare as she did so. There was no sign of the serpents. {Bright Lotus Eyes} She quietly triggered it again and saw them still there, having not really moved from the shadow of the rocks they were hiding on the bright side of. There are two serpents behind us, she signed at the same time as she stood up and sighed, saying, Shall we get moving? Lin Ling narrowed her eyes, looking randomly about, before looking in the general direction she had unobtrusively signalled. Teng Chunhua also looked around, making a show of diligently scouting before they left, but also likely looking for them. They really can hide their soul presences almost as well as we can Lin Ling grimaced. Im pretty sure they hunt in the same way that I can see stuff at this point, she shrugged glumly. No idea what realm or star grade they are, but they arent multi-headed and are only a few metres long based on the qi distortions around them. What colour? Lin Ling asked. Impossible to say with my qi vision at this distance in this landscape, she grimaced, but they didnt even pause when the distortion from your soul sense just swept over them. I still find it weird that you can actually see the passage of soul sense faintly, even if you cant detect it at all, Chunhua signed, giving her a sideways look. It has to do with the arts I got, I guess, she said. That was the best explanation she could give really, because the talisman didnt explain anything about that. It still doesnt help a lot, now that we know the limits of One with What Is. True, Chunhua grimaced, while Lin Ling just looked at them both sideways. So where? Lin Ling signed. 200 metres out, by the rocks. Ill signal when they strike, because I dont think we will get anywhere chasing them, she explained. They stared around for a short while longer, but the serpents made no move until they started off again across the undulating landscape. Now she really did get a headache quickly, because not only was she tracking the forward trail, but she had to grow eyes in the back of her head to watch the two serpents. If she really pushed it, Bright Lotus Eyes could double as a straight up perception bubble that allowed her to grasp everything in a full circle around her, but only at a distance of maybe 30 metres or so. It was also hideously qi-intensive, to the point where she found herself constantly consuming spirit herbs like she was some addict to keep her qi topped off. Even then, she was fairly sure she could not maintain it for long, maybe 20-25 minutes. After another 20 minutes of walking the serpents finally decided that the auspicious time to attack them was now and both shot forward for her, of course, at a speed that made her rapidly judge them to be at least Nascent Soul, if not higher. Diving for the nearest rock was all the warning the other two needed as the serpents, both coloured somewhere between deep-grey and purple-black shot out of the grass at her, fangs extended. {Kun Overturns the Waters} She tried to sweep one out of the way with the swordstaff, but it just flowed effortlessly around her use of the art, lunging for her neck Stop! The soft shout from Lin Ling made it freeze in mid-air. Capitalising on the opening, she cut at its head directly, straining against the resistance of her surroundings. She was sure Ling had tried to exclude her, but even so, it felt like pushing through thick mud. She could see its reaction as well, following her strike as it slowly slid out of the way, resisting the constraining power within whatever Ling had done. {Kun Overturns the Waves} She adjusted her aim subtly, shifting from sword-staff form to spear form and after a few seconds finally connected the blade to the serpents side, pushing it through as she shifted back in a cutting motion with her whole body. {Kun Splits the Waves} Tearing the blade up, fighting the resistance every bit of the way, she twisted into a vicious downward cut with the blade, half decapitating the second one. {Kun Breaks Before she could finish spinning the blade over to attack the one she had sliced open initially, the pressure they were putting on the freezing power finally overwhelmed it and the serpent she had just beheaded hit her with its tail so fast she never even saw it move. She hit the rocky ground 20 metres away, feeling her shattered ribs reform under the healing strength of her mantra, even as the beheaded serpent twisted on the spot to face her and grew a new head It was a fraction too slow getting out of the way, because Lin Ling arrived like a ghost, stamping down on its head, flattening it to the ground while lashing out at the other with a blue-stone blade she had looted from a corpse on the battlefield where they found this trail. The serpent spun away and, at the same time, the serpent trapped by Ling twisted bizarrely and its head somehow became its tail as its tail now turned into its head, snapping not at her but at the potentially softer target of Teng Chunhua, who had also drawn a blade of red and black jasper and was also striking for it. Inhaling, she rolled to her feet just in time to find the second serpent shooting towards her, travelling across the top of the grass somehow. She skipped back, cursing yet again the strange, twisted and inauspicious feeling Heart Shifting Steps now seemed to be perpetually stuck with that was interfering with everything- The third serpent struck from behind in that instant of her inner distraction, even as she wondered how she could see it but not at the same time, even though it was coming straight for her? -Qi distortion? She cancelled Bright Lotus Eyes entirely and both serpents in her vision shifted position slightly in her view. Swinging the butt of her spear up directly just as she tried to intuit through Heart Shifting steps what might be going- STOP! This yell from Lin Ling was much louder. In that instant she had been about to use her Heart Shifting Steps to go backwards Frozen as she was, she was afforded a disturbingly long period of time to consider again that the faint nudge she got from it was both muted and wasnt quite as it should be. Barely able to turn her head, she looked behind her and caught a shadow of a fourth serpent, frozen in space about two metres behind her, her vision seeing strange double signatures now as she tried to re-focus on them with Bright Lotus Eyes, finding that the third and fourth serpents were there and not at the same time. Looking back, the serpent attacking Lin Ling and Chunhua was there, as was the one that had flicked her over to the side in the first instant but both forms were weird. Turning her head back, she stared at the ones attacking her and it clicked, as she managed to cycle Bright Lotus Eyes again. The real bodies were attacking her, while phantasmal bodies were going after Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua. The confusing point was that the real bodies were invisible to her Bright Lotus Eyes, had no qi and appeared to have nothing like a soul signature. -Are they using some sort of distorting camouflage that affects their real bodies but not the illusionary ones? Replaying the battle while she remained frozen as Lin Ling did something her perception was unable to track, she felt a chill in her heart. -They manipulated this whole ambush just to separate me from Ling and Chunhua? -Because I could see their clones while they snuck up on us? That was far more predatory strategizing than she was comfortable with in qi beasts out for their blood. As a strategy it was a good one too C Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua were fighting what amounted to indestructible clones as near as she could see, because they had no soul to injure and were just regenerating physical manifestations of qi. She tried to move a bit more, but found she was thoroughly stuck now. Whatever exclusion Ling had used before was no longer in effect. The serpents had effectively made her waste that opportunity then promptly separated her from the others. As she watched now, the slow-motion combat continued to unfold as two snake-shaped holes in the world moved towards her, while another bit at Teng Chunhua who was apparently unaware of it and the other was preparing to strike Lin Ling- The stopping sensation vanished and she immediately threw herself forward, before darting to the side as the motion around her sped up rapidly and a tail hissed through the space she had just been. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} She tried to dart to the right side, using the movement art and again got a weird, inauspicious resistance as the combined art- -Left? Again there was a sort of twisting. -Backwards? -Nothing? In that split second she gambled and felt something blur past her, narrowly missing- She darted forward, and again got a twisted feeling. She went right and now felt something drawing her in, which was almost as strange She went left again and got nothing, only muted confusion. Grimacing, she picked left Her own paranoia made her go right, rather than left, and was bizarrely vindicated when the serpent appeared almost from nowhere snapping on thin air where her head would have been. It did at least clear up what she was experiencing with the inauspicious and auspicious feelings though C it was somehow feeding her information about the best direction to move at any one time. Heart Shifting Steps had done that before, but that had been couched much more as a form of walking divination, requiring interpretation and leading you along threads that joined one to another in the process. This was a reduction down to bare basics, no continuity, just singular, opaque bursts of shifting intuition. They did not have the framing of Heart Shifting Steps or the visual acuity of what came from Bright Lotus Eyes and when combined with the fuzz on all her divinations, it made the output hard enough to read in the current circumstances that it might actually anger her to death before a serpent killed her. Her hunch was that there was also another layer in there, but she didnt have time to go back and stare at its rather esoteric second chapter, which was very light on explicit explanation compared to anything else in the talisman she had yet seen. She picked right again, and didnt complain this time as an invisible snake barely missed her arm, all the while Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua battled it out with two fakes. Those arent real! she yelled to them, only to find that she could make no sound. -Although the trouble I might be in if I ever get out of here is, she thought grimly, having a hunch now about why this art was so truculent. These kinds of divination arts, with aspects of active foresight are among the most sought-after there are. The sort of visible serpents in her Bright Lotus Eyes, which was now putting enough strain on her meridians that she was concerned it would cause a deviation, given the sustained use she had put on the three arts, showed her that their absent forms were making strange rhythmic flickering motions -Their tails? Both those invisible shadows were circling her, even as the visible ones all now piled on Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua. With some concern, she saw that their passage did not disturb a single blade of grass in an unnatural way. As soon as one passed out of her field of view, she thought about which way to dodge, got nothing and wondered if it was... -Crouch or jump? -This is going to get me killed just having to think about movements before I do them, she complained inwardly as she got a marginally better feeling from crouch. {Bright Lotus Eyes: Field of Vision} Both lashed at her simultaneously and, rather disturbingly, she noted that they didnt aim to hit her when they missed. -Because that would make me behave in a way that draws the attention of the others? Both Ling and Chunhua were still battling the very real yet absolutely unreal snakes some 20 metres away. -Why are they not even looking in this direction? With that ominous thought, she focused more thoroughly on the qi field from Bright Lotus Eyes, wincing as her qi continued to haemorrhage out from her, only to find that a second version of her was standing there shooting arrows at the illusionary serpents and doing various things to contribute that she would have typically done C even her arrows held a sort of crude copy of the way Heart Shifting Steps helped their aim. -They are capable of illusions and obfuscation of this calibre? She sweated. Reaching for her spear, she found it not in her storage talisman and suddenly wanted to scream in anger as she saw it lying some 20 metres beyond where the serpents were blocking her. Presumably that was where it had landed when she was knocked flying. Grimacing, she pulled a core from her talisman to try to recover some qi as she watched the snakes circle, feinting again and again, trying to bamboozle her even more. Abruptly, one shot in with immense speed, fast to the point where it was quicker than her thoughts, aiming right for her arm- -Right! It passed a hairs breath from her She barely managed to throw herself flat as it went sideways in mid-air without any sensation of turning, as if the planes of motion were not a thing it needed to adhere to. The other serpent went for her, but she was already thinking about the directions this time and went forwards, closing off the angle between her and it, evading both its strike and the strike from the other that shot in from behind. The serpents swung their heads in the air and, before her tormented eyes, the distortions intensified, making it hard for her to focus on them as her gaze slid away. In the same instant, the qi inside whatever was isolating her from the others turned sluggish, further hampering her in that illusionary silence. -Spear, need spear! She cursed, noting it was still 20 metres away. Both serpents were absolutely working to stay between her, Lin and Chunhua as well. That distance had opened up to almost 30 metres now, abetted by the illusionary her which had drawn illusionary blood on the unreal serpent, which was feigning injury now and retreating, widening the gap even more. She saw Lin Ling call to her illusionary clone that they were blocking soul sense somehow. Her illusionary clone affirmed back somehow, which made her sweat even harder, -Just how good at illusions are these nameless-sent serpents? She evaded again, grimacing at how much qi it took. This time she was almost too slow as well, as the miniscule, chaotic warnings of bad directions played with her cruelly. -Talismans? She considered what she had, but she barely had the spare mental space to devote to it. She pulled a cheap one out, even as Lin Ling destroyed half a serpents body with a flash of yang qi only for it to reform from the other half and redouble its efforts, otherwise unfazed by the injury. Dodging again, she tried to use the talisman only to find the serpents actually double baited her, forcing her off from three angles then hitting her sideways with contemptuous ease, obliterating the talisman in the same attack- She rolled over the other one, ignoring the bad good feeling she got and screamed in silence as a serpent bit her in the right arm, clearly aiming for her talisman. The venom was horrifying: it burned her flesh and tried to sear her meridians. She pushed her mantra to try to fight against it, even as her qi resisted, but there was nothing she could do, she realised as an alien strength that slipped past everything carried the yin fire qi deep into her core like there were no obstacles. -Burn in sin-fire, nine-generations damned thing! She wailed in her heart as she realised, with mounting terror, that the venom held a Principle. Within it, or maybe using it as a vehicle, came a vicious, active soul attack. {One with What Is} She had sort of been using the visualisation method all along, but now she called that up directly, making it more prominent within her body. Between that, her mantra and the symbol, the soul intent within the venom was blunted, barely. In that instant, she used her mantra to puppet her body to a degree, accepting the pain and diving for her spear. The two serpents, which had backed off after biting her, actually stood there in shock for a second she fancied. -Hah, Yama-blind things! You probably expected me to just keel over in agony? This daughter has been poisoned by that yang blood, she sneered in her heart. The two serpents recovered and shot after her, easily catching up before she had made it even half the distance. She darted left and then right, arriving within 10 metres, at which point the only auspicious direction was backwards, away from the weapon. Snarling with anger, she dodged forwards and was rewarded with a second bite well, two bites actually C on both legs no less. One even managed to connect with one of her outer meridian channels, directly injecting a stream of paralytic white-hot Yin Fire qi into her. Only sheer bloody-mindedness and the fact that she had endured her share of such horrible pain before kept her going forward. Even so, her mantra pulsed, drawing vital qi from her bones to fight the venom directly somehow. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} Screaming silently, she pushed much of her remaining qi into the movement art and threw herself across the last 5 metres. Both snakes were still biting her, no longer injecting venom, instead using all their formidable strength to just lock her in place. Unfortunately for them, they didnt have much in the way of teeth other than their fangs, which werent locked around bone, so she actually tore free due to the unleashed inertia, leaving bloody rents in her legs and tattered flesh in their mouths, grasping the spear. They arrived beside her moments later, mouths agape, trying to dislodge a disturbingly large portion of her left thigh and right calf from their mouths. Weighing up her options, she found she could barely stand now C her qi was finally losing the fight against the venom and she had no time to find the right pill in her storage talisman to try to counteract it either. Grabbing a spirit-mending pill, she ate that instead, wincing as the surging vitality interacted badly with the venom even as it bolstered her draining qi. -A curse on the pills all being less useful! she complained in her heart, swallowing down the rest of the bottle to give her a bit of extra qi as its restorative effect bolstered her meridian channels, giving her precious few extra moments of movement before she ruptured a meridian. -Even with the purification, she grimaced as the nearest serpent shook her flesh free of its fangs and lunged for her. For a brief moment, she considered aiming for it with the spear, then changed her mind as those intuitions all went very weird, almost as if they had just been made too prominent. Instead, she changed tack completely and with a single bound, carried herself past the two serpents and then threw the spear straight at Lin Lings head with as much intention to hit her as she could muster. All she could do now was trust to the nature of Lin Lings Principle The serpents tried to hit her with their coils as they moved; however, they were now left with an awkward problem: abandon her to get the spear and let her move freely, or stop her moving freely and let Lin Ling realise something was very wrong, because the illusionary her shooting arrows from the other side of them happily had recovered her spear a while ago. In the end, they decided to kill her, likely trusting to their strength to overwhelm Ling and Chunhuas ability to respond, while the nearest illusionary serpent wavered and shot over towards the blade- Lin Ling vanished and reappeared beside the swordstaff, grasping it in the same moment they turned on her. Both attacked her with their jaws, arriving around her in a snaring web of coils and fangs, even as she continued to dash towards Lin and Chunhua- Lin Ling, seeing everything now, didnt even bother to cut with the sword-staff; she simply howled something C words that made the world turn to frosted glass and the shatter into a million shards. Everything except Lin Ling was suddenly locked in place, Juni noted, frozen as if she was welded to the shattered fragments of the world around her. As she watched, Lin Ling stalked through the silence of the frozen space, warping the destroyed barrier, arriving in the region of their combat. As she went, the younger woman plucked the sword-staff out of the air and impaled the first invisible serpent through the head, half destroying it and plucking a core with a faint lustre of stars straight out from the bloody mess at the base of its skull. Turning, she then decapitated the second with a backhand slash and also recovered that core, which held the same strange lustre. The illusions twitched, shimmered and warped, dissipating abruptly after Lin Ling did something to the first core. -Not illusions materialized Immortal Souls?!?! She stared dully at the core, which was certainly either a quasi-8th grade or a genuine 8th grade Immortal core. That meant that their perceived indestructibility was in fact just an artefact of their humongous qi pools. The world stilled, the fractured glass texture of ruined reality around her melted away, and she collapsed to the ground, breathing hard, bleeding badly and desperately fighting the Yin Poison. Easy Lin Ling crouched down beside her, passing her a bottle of high grade poison-neutralising pills for Yin Fire. She took them with shaking hands and swallowed down a good half dozen, gagging slightly as they ravaged her insides and neutralised the remains of the poison forcibly. A quick inspection of her body made her wince, even if the damage was not as bad as it appeared. Her meridians had not properly ruptured, a thing she could only attribute to the earlier good fortune of purifying them. They were, however, badly bruised. She had a splitting headache and the numbness around her face that told her that her ocular meridians were going to be on strike. She could still see, but using Bright Lotus Eyes for a while was going to be impossible. Her physical body was testing the limits of what a physical cultivator could endure C she was bleeding badly, both within and without. Her mantra was limiting the damage from organ shock, but she was having to focus on supplying qi to repair the soft tissue damage in both legs. She was still considering that when the direct effects of her deliberate overdose of the purification pills kicked in and she rolled over, vomiting them and quite a lot of horrid coloured blood and stomach lining out onto the ground. Ive changed my mind she rasped. Those sludge rocks are not the most obnoxious qi beast I have ever encountered. Yeah Lin Ling nodded grimly, helping her up. Were those Immortal manifestations? Teng Chuhhua, who had come over, was looking at the cores in Lin Lings hand. Yep, or something very close to it, she nodded weakly. Immortal soul manifestation, Teng Chunhua stared at the serpents again and then kicked one viciously. She would have laughed, or joined her, were she able. In truth, now, all she could do was lie on the ground staring up at the sky, breathing shallowly and trying to think happy pleasant thoughts as her mantra did its thing and her body recovered. It was slow, relatively speaking, and really quite painful. The poison had been neutralised, but the serpents qi, of an Immortal realm monster or close to it, was still trying to ruin her body. Do you want a mending pill? Lin Ling asked her, looking worried. No she shook her head. My meridians are badly dented. Lin Ling just nodded, before again looking at the cores in her hand. I think they were using some kind of suppressing principle? She nodded again. They were able to eliminate sound around me, and you said something about soul sense? Ambush predators, Lin Ling sighed, sitting down as Teng Chunhua started to carefully take the skin off the first serpent with one of the green-red stone knives she had picked up from one of the battlefields. In any case, she noted, managing to sit up as the numbness eased, thats not the kind of intelligence or strength of principle Im comfortable with in a snake type qi beast out here. Preach that Dao, Teng Chunhua muttered. Uh Ling? she asked after a moment Did you teleport? Teng Chunhua nodded. I was just going to ask that Lin Ling looked pensive. Kind of. Very short range blinks are all I can do, and that is because the memories have certain comprehensions and can show me how to move my qi. I also have to consume the unrefined yang blood, because my comprehensions of Spatial Intent and it''s principles is non-existent. How? Teng Chunhua frowned. The memories have spatial attainments, Lin Ling shrugged. Not to mention the words I can use do as well in a few cases. However, it costs a vast quantity of my qi. I think I used nearly a third of all I had to travel those 10 metres Oh. Chunhua stared at her dully. Wait you can teleport but we cant fly? Yes Lin Ling nodded. At least not as you are thinking of flight. In truth Id doubt teleportation without talismans had I not seen the UrVash do their trick. She nodded in agreement, as did Chunhua C that had been impressive, also very disturbing, but certainly impressive. In any case, the serpents here were basically Immortal realm qi beasts, Lin Ling sighed, considering the cores again. That snake when it really went for you at the end, was faster than my fastest speed now. That was why I risked teleporting when you threw the blade. Yeah she nodded, still sweating a bit over that speed and their effortless evasion and toying with her divination art. -Who am I kidding, she added bitterly in her own head, Im not even Golden Core and complaining about an Immortal realm monster? They toyed with me, she sighed disconsolately. I am not even sure how I survived, even if I did manage to work out a bit of how the second chapter works on that movement art from the talisman. Had they not decided to play with their food for some reason, Id be dead right now. It was a very sobering thought. -How long were they following us? Was the other even more sobering one. Certainly long enough to know our attack patterns and be able to mimic me well enough Ive been meaning to ask you that, actually Lin Ling frowned. Especially since it could see through what I did very crudely with the ancient tongue to hide myself that time, which frankly is more impressive than teleporting in its own way Chunhua nodded. You have been muttering away about something ever since the second battlefield She grimaced, feeling awkward suddenly, but also just tired. Ill show you, but it will have to wait until my meridians no longer feel like they want to walk off and become another person. Hah! Lin Ling nodded, running a hand through her blonde hair and twisting it for a moment. I can explain it she trailed off, looking at both of them who had expressions of interested concern. But if I am right, if someone outside here gets a grip on what I think this movement art actually is? We are probably all dead without knowing what killed us. That could be said for several things we seem to have acquired, Chunhua pointed out. Starting with One with What Is. Oh this is worse, she sighed. That visualisation technique was hiding us from Golden Immortals Teng Chunhua pointed out, which was quite reasonable. She wondered how to explain it in easy terms. One with What Is was valuable, yes, but somehow she was sure it was not as valuable as what Bright Heart Shifting Steps represented, because surely she had only scratched the surface of it. Well this art just kept me alive with those two quasi-Immortal realm snakes, she pointed out. Yes, I had other advantages, but basically, this is a movement art with predictive properties that would let a Qi Refinement cultivator run away from a Dao Seeking one so long as they had qi to do so C and thats with my comprehensions of it after a few weeks. You tell me thats not something any sect, clan or even rogue cultivator would not go monkey balls over. When you put it like that... Lin Ling nodded pensively. By the way, did you ever say what the talismans cultivation art was called? I dont have a recollection of it. I dont think so, she frowned as well, thinking back. I did talk about it, but no Ive never referred to it by name Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture. Lin Lings slightly weird expression told her immediately that the memories she had knew at least something of the cultivation art at least. I, Lin Ling, swear an oath upon the five elders of the first day never to divulge any secret of Kun Junis cultivation arts to anyone without her express, unduplicitous and fully willing permission, Lin Ling said softly after a further moments pause. Before Lin Ling could even turn to her, Teng Chunhua also sighed and nodded, then repeated the oath. As they both did so, suddenly 5 flowers bloomed in a circle around each of them: a golden Peony, a 5 coloured Lotus, a Purple Chrysanthemum, a pink and gold Cherry Blossom and a white and black Lily-like flower. The flowers dispersed into motes of light and flowed into all three of them. Your memories were that concise huh? she said, trying not to be surprised. What did the memories show you? Enough Lin Ling said a trifle cryptically. This movement art, is it called Bright Heart Shifting Steps? . Now she really did stare before nodding. Well, lets get this crap cleaned up, Lin Ling sighed, looking at the serpent corpses, We can talk about it as we do that C unless either of you feel like eating snake kebab for the next ten weeks, I can use the flesh to replenish the supply of yang blood. Shaking herself, she nodded again, more slowly, and pulled herself to her feet, still wondering what Lin Ling had been shown or told. It was kind of unnerving and she could see that Teng Chunhua felt the same way. Fair enough, she agreed, wincing with lingering pain as they started to tidy up the corpses. Teng Chunhua had already mostly skinned one, and it didnt take her long to get the majority of the skin off the other. With their cores removed, the corpses themselves would have stored in her talisman, even if she started to run into issues with the way its space was organised. Id almost forgotten that the bureau talismans are developed to make storing corpses hard, she grumbled, as she started to chop up her one with the sword-staff and put the chunks in one of the large jars for Lin Ling. Thats why I have a storage ring, Teng Chunhua sighed. I am surprised neither of you two do. Family politics, Lin Ling grunted. She just nodded C she should have had one, but the person within the clan who handled such things supported her cousin, who had taken over the mantle of successor within this generation of the Kun clan when it was revealed that her spirit root was ''inauspicious'', to the point where it would have supposedly harmed the clan''s destiny. Looking back on that, with the understanding that she had been targeted by Di Ji... it was truthfully a bit farcical. -I wonder what they would say if they saw what I have now They were not willing to fork out for a soul-bound one before I hit Nascent Soul, Lin Ling added, sourly, telling a half-truth of her own. Same, she agreed. The politics of successors is never inwardly polite. I have been looking for one since we got here, but most of those pre-Nascent Soul storage rings that they give wealthy scions early on are bound by sects and even the normal ones from higher realm cultivators we might use in the future at Soul Foundation are bound securely C not as much as the Bureaus talismans, but still such that I dont know if Id want to risk looting one. To change the topic slightly, Lin Ling said, adding one of the remaining jars of yang blood, which Teng Chunhua had had for arrows, to a pot of the snake meat. Chunhua, you have a fire-wood root, dont you? I do Chunhua acknowledged. Its a bit weird now though, after the purification from that etheric dew as you called it. I wont ask what your mantra is but when One with What Is associated itself with your core, did your mantra mutate?

~ Teng Chunhua C A Day of Adjustment ~
She stared at the younger woman, glad that her mantra had indeed shifted, although calling it a mutation was perhaps an exaggeration, because the mnemonics themselves had not changed, still reading Sweet. Bloom. Red. Blossom. Jade. It was an awkwardly personal question as well, although Lin Ling had prefaced it by acknowledging she wasnt asking about her mantra mnemonics explicitly. Sort of? she hazarded after a long pause. Its attunement to my vital qi shifted somewhat and the markings associated with it- Did they form a wave lattice or an eye-like lattice? Lin Ling asked, turning to look at her. -How by the nameless fates do you know to ask!?! she wanted to ask, but really, in her heart she suspected that the answer would just be memories. Recovering her inner composure, she also had to acknowledge that she got the visualisation art from Lin Ling in the first place, so clearly the younger woman would know some things regarding it -Although she made no mention of anything like it before, she reflected. Eye-like lattice, she said after a further pause, mostly because she was staring at the strange symbols criss-crossing her slightly mutated core to see. They were also reflected on her bones, merging with the other patterns that formed naturally, of leaves and flowers. The lattice was also in her Sea of Knowledge, the mnemonics for One with What Is starting to merge into it thanks to the changes wrought by the parasol qi. My mantra has a closer link to Yin Qi, she added after a moments further thought. The attunement changes were a trifle unnerving, truth be told C mutation of a word in your mantra could happen around the point when you moved from Mantra Seed to Soul Meridians. The text that her family had acquired long ago regarding that, associated with their own mantra, talked a bit about the common mutations of words and also other mutations that might occur C attunement mutation was more common in acquired mantras rather than inherited ones, but usually it was slight, focused on an element or a specific intent. For her to get a flat shift towards yin was, according to what she knew, very uncommon. -Did Lin Ling get a flat shift towards Yang? she wondered suddenly. Lin Ling stared at her long enough to make her feel slightly uneasy, before then asking. What grade is your core? She frowned, not so much because the question bothered her, although it was a bit personal, if inconsequential compared to prying about her mantra, but because she was wondering where this was going now. Uh sorry, that was rude, Lin Ling looked apologetic suddenly, and she realised her long silence had been taken as displeasure over the question. What I am getting at is that the memories have a bunch of ways to advance improve aspects of cultivation, like mantras and mana cores, and make use of them, Lin Ling explained. I should have started with that. The uh never mind, sorry, it was rude. She waved away the apology, accepting it, because that acknowledgement was she hesitated to say surprising, that sort of undersold it really. The methods depend on the quality of your core, Lin Ling frowned. The higher the quality, the harder it is to shift its quality. -You know methods to shift the quality of qi cores? she echoed dully in her own head, again very glad she had her mantra to help mask her emotional shock over that. To her left, Juni, who was also watching, appeared equally shocked. The other woman was a different kind of enigma. Turning her gaze inwards, she considered her core, spinning in her dantian, linking through her Nascent Soul and her Sea of Knowledge C more so than she had expected in fact, because the mutation from One with What Is had actually helped there. It had somehow provided a means for the Spiritual Cultivation and her Physical Cultivation to further synchronise. Her child-like Nascent Soul now had a robe that reflected that eye-like pattern as well. My core is mid-grade, she said after another long pause as she dumped a bunch of butchered snake meat into the large pot. It was silver-gold, and with the influence of the parasol qi, gained a hint of green to go with the red and umber corona it had before. Ah yes, there was that, Lin Ling frowned. You both got caught up in that? Yep, Juni grimaced. I didnt get any weird mutations from it. She considered her dantian again, which still had lingering traces of the parasol qi lurking in it. The qi mists occasionally manifested little golden parasol flowers in the spiral of her refinement between her qi core, her Nascent Soul and the swirling sea of liquid qi in her dantian. They had also integrated with the purification of her spirit root earlier, which was why she had been able to take more drops than Juni, she guessed. Done! Juni said a bit wearily, putting the last of her serpent into the pot and distracting them both from that matter. Looking around the battlefield, all that remained was the bloody stain and the bones. What about the bones? she added. Store them, Lin Ling mused after a moment. When the blood saturates we can add them and it will help." In the end, that fell to her, and her storage ring gained a pile of bloody serpent bones. Afterwards, Lin Ling burned the area with some yang qi, almost making it look like the serpents had died from a tribulation, and they set off again. They walked on for about ten minutes, searching this way and that for the trail of the group they were following, before Lin Ling finally spoke again. Do either of you have a blank jade slip? the younger woman managed to look both annoyed and apologetic at the same time, adding, A certain bastard threw all mine down a bottomless pit. Juni sighed and shook her head. I only have a scrip, which I take it isnt what you need. It is not, Lin Ling agreed. She did, in fact, have several C they were useful for recording things from missions or making maps. It had been a toss-up between getting a storage ring and getting a scrip for her, and the storage ring had been cheaper thanks to the willingness of the Teng School to subvert the pavilions influence by supplying such artefacts to affiliated pavilion hunters who also worked with the school. I have a few, she spoke up, passing her a small, palm-sized piece of specially prepared jade. Thanks! Ling smiled and took the jade slip. The other girls bright smile made her feel weird, happy, and thankful and also projected a certain confidence. A reminder, as if she needed one, that the younger woman was still getting used to her principle and that the manner in which she had formed it meant that her control was variable. As they walked on again, Juni staring at the landscape as if it had offended her nine generations, she watched for a bit as Lin Ling started to push her qi and some soul sense into the jade, before turning her own attention back to the surroundings. Of the three, she was the only one who had to rely on normal means: qi perception and soul sense. Lin Ling being better was a reflection of her superior realm, and the girl had already had terrifying senses when she was a Mantra Seed cultivator, that she had come to accept, in a weird way. However, the fact that Juni, who was now two whole realms below her, had, in her own way, better senses than she did was occasionally weird. That was especially true for how the other woman seemed able to feel Soul Intent, the foundation of soul sense at her current realm. It occasionally led her to wonder if Juni had grasped some element of Soul Intent somehow, using her Mantra. She was sure the other woman was also at Mantra Seed, but Juni had never actually acknowledged it, as Lin Ling had, and in a way she was even harder to read than Lin Ling was. There was a faint shadow of depth to the qi around Juni that now that she had seen those golden flowers, been touched by them as well, just as the other two had, she was starting to wonder if the other womans cultivation art was also somehow associated with the origins of those flowers as well. -We did find that strange shrine behind the waterfall she mused, sweeping her soul sense carefully through the grass behind them to complement Lin Lings occasional sweeps as she continued to work on the jade slip. They walked on in near silence for another hour like that. Conversation was not easy anyway, given Lin Ling was concentrating on the slip and sweeping with her soul sense, Juni had to devote a vast amount of concentration to following the trail and she was left to fill in the gaps, basically. It wasnt a role she begrudged, although it was a strange one to find herself in, more used as she was to being the one leading rather than led. Juni seemed to have the same issue, although she again hid it very well, being supportive of Lin Ling, who was certainly the least experienced of any of them. The landscape around them also started to change again, the scrub-strewn rock pavement with its rolling upheavals giving way to proper grassland again. They encountered no more serpents, thankfully. She could only assume that the fierce glare and heat of the zenith of the day was too much for them. The three of them were only doing as well as they were due to their mantras, she was sure, and the degree of acclimatisation afforded by years working in the valleys and the west shadow forest. The trail is going vague again, Juni stopped on a shallow rise, looking weary again. She stared around, looking for the edges of it and basically got nothing. There was a faint shifting aura of disturbance here and there, but if she didnt know that it was the cultivators, she would have thought it an animal trail for a small pack of the horned jaguar or something. Looking up, she was glad she had taken to binding a cloth across her face, because the noonday sun was somehow even more vicious than usual. Maybe we can find somewhere to stop for an hour and recuperate? she suggested, shifting her bow from one shoulder to the other. Its near mid-day after all; its doubtful any large band of cultivators is going to make any kind of time in this climate. Yeah, Lin Ling grimaced, looking to the west again for some reason. Sounds good, Juni agreed, putting her hand to her forehead in the manner of someone very unhappy with their headache. I should have this jade slip done by the time we finish preparing something, Lin Ling added, going over to sit by a rock. She considered the other two and sighed inwardly. Juni was poking around for somewhere to make a small, smokeless fire, so she sat on a rock to sort out some spirit herbs and a few scavenged bits of meat to cook on it, along with some very crude energising tea. The resources they had from the various UrVash settlements were surprisingly varied in that regard C the Grass Stalkers had, however, been quite big on hallucinogenic plants and making tea out of them was not really something she wanted to do by accident out here. By the time she had dealt with that, in-between keeping a periodic eye on their surroundings, Juni had made the fire in a hidden, sheltered area between two sets of rocks and even cleared some space for them to sit. Are you sure youre okay? she asked, because the other woman looked like death, literally. Her face was tired and a bit drawn and her eyes had a slightly glassy look. Yeah its just hard work, Juni sighed, pouring herself a cup of water then passing her the jug. She took it, noting it had several water attribute cores from Ajara in the bottom, and poured herself cup, taking small sips to refresh herself. The trail keeps coming and going, and on this rock pavement the residual traces are rapidly dispersed given how hostile it is to retaining qi, Juni went on. It is, she agreed. She had noted that property a while back. It came and went, but the weathered grey-blue stone was very resistant to outside qi, to the point where she would have to properly focus to make her qi permeate even a small pebble. It looks like its the same kind of rock that they made those ruins on the battlefield out of. Its not quite the same, Lin Ling sighed, coming over and sitting down, passing her the jade. However, they have a common origin. You will want to read that carefully, then use the various methods within, Lin Ling said to her, as she gratefully accepted the water jug. As for the vocabulary Ive tried to make it align with Eastern Azures, but my knowledge of the specifics of spiritual cultivation above Golden Core is not that good. Nodding, she swept her sense into the slip and then just stared This is she looked back at Lin Ling dully. Its the best I could do, Lin Ling smiled faintly. Now youre just messing with me, she scowled, watching the faint traces of the younger girls principle shift. Drat, my control is still lacking, Lin Ling giggled. She shook her head and stared back at the knowledge in the slip, which was beyond anything she had expected. There were three main sections C the one relating to mantras was surprising enough, because it held a few things only inheritors should know, and Lin Ling was certainly not one, but it was the bits on Mystic Meridians and Mana Cores that really held her attention. There was also a smaller summary of information about Etheric Dew. Skimming that, she hissed out loud and looked back at Lin Ling. This is nearly priceless you know that? she said at last. I suppose to us on Eastern Azure it is, Lin Ling agreed. However, to the memories this is just acquired knowledge, nothing at all mysterious about it." Yes I agree, their view of the world is a bit weird at times, Lin Ling agreed with a chuckle. She nodded wholeheartedly with that assessment, before turning back to consider what was written there, and what changes had occurred in her body of late. Her spirit root had been a pretty good fire-wood hybrid one, even before the Etheric Dew got involved. Her ability to marginally perceive her spirit root was the most obvious change it had brought about, but the text now sitting in her minds eye actually allowed her to comprehend just how much the quality had changed. The short term effects were still settling it seemed, but the purity of her qi as it now existed was largely down to her upgraded spirit root. Her innate affinity towards natural qi had been transformed, allowing her to draw in more fundamental aspects per cycle and more easily refine and incorporate the sympathetic ones into her body. When combined with the mantra it was an almost farcically huge increase in her bodys ability to refine and catalyse qi, even beyond what she had originally thought. It also explained her own headaches, so to speak, although they were not anywhere near as frustrating as what Juni seemed to be experiencing following the trail. Juni had, she noticed, actually gone to lie down on a rock, her eyes shut, arms out-stretched, a damp cloth covering her face. The purity of her qi was forcing her to re-think a few aspects of how she used arts. She had not been untalented before, by the standards of both her family, the Teng School, and the Teng clan, to which she was only very, very distantly related, despite holding the same name. She had, however, like most others, been forced to make do with what she could acquire. Her family had some, but they were not wealthy compared to their status or well-connected and with older and more talented cousins and a younger sibling with a better root she was mostly forced by circumstances to acquire things through her own means and methods lest they be pooled by the family at large. Arts came from contribution points to the school or the pavilion, a few had been bought via auction houses or traded for spirit herbs, but like many others she relied on talismans to shore up the gaps while she built up her own strength and comprehensions towards arts C support talismans and basic elemental ones for attacks were cheap and could be recharged if you were careful. As such, many of the more martial techniques she had were either lower realm or ones gotten because they were just good enough. Now that her qi was much purer, the way many of them behaved and the ways they were activated would need adjusting she was sure. That took her to the other major component: how to upgrade her core, and she found what the slip called a Mystic Meridian. The use of the word meridian confused her for a moment, until she read the short explanatory text by Lin Ling and then re-read it. This Mystic Meridian? she asked dully. Its what you need to form, Lin Ling nodded seriously. What you want to do is follow those instructions and use the Parasol Qi in the jade slip along with what you have in your body to form one. You need to do it before you break through to Dao Seeking as well. You know how crazy that sounds? she pointed out. You know how pure the qi of this world is? Lin Ling chuckled. Thats what I meant! she said with mock exasperation. Jokey, bright Lin Ling was in some ways much harder to deal with than dour, angry at the world Lin Ling, she was starting to realise. Before, because you had a mantra, there was a chance in this place, if you got the right opportunities, to form one anyway, Lin Ling explained. However, after finding that Etheric Dew, and this parasol qi being so conveniently dropped on us, you can make use of both to nearly guarantee the formation of one. What are they though? she asked, again. You call it a meridian, but Lin Ling focused and a swirling pattern formed before her. {Yang Bearing Shield} It was a strange, rippling symbol, incorporating the fundamental strength of yang in all sorts of ways, yet also projecting it outwards, using it like a cloak. The comprehensions within it were such that it made her gaze slide off it and the whole was not perceivable to her at all, even with her soul intent. This is a Mystic Meridian C they are the root of a Physique, Lin Ling said, before dispersing the strange thing. They are a meridian formed of the natural alignments in your body and attuned to various opportunities. You can think of it like a kind of compass, or maybe a seal. Once you form it, it will work like your mantra does. Its a thing of this world? she asked dully. Nope, not at all, they exist on Eastern Azure, but they are called a bunch of other names. Connate Constitutions being the most common one. Heavenly Bodies are also ones with a Mystic Meridian of a heavenly grade. They can be inborn, acquired, even learned C most bloodlines have one, or the vestiges of one associated with them. Shaking her head, she tried to process that. There were two Connate Constitutions within the Teng School that she knew of. Both were inner disciples and personal disciples of influential old elders. So that is what you got from the blood? she finally asked. It is, Lin Ling nodded. With the help of my mantra and a few other bits of good fortune along the way. With the aid of the parasol qi and your spirit root, you should be able to form one to take full advantage of the good fortune given by the Etheric Dew C the baptism of the golden flowers will also help. Why are you? Why am I telling you this? Lin Ling laughed lightly. Because for better or worse, you are one of us. Secrets are necessary, but unnecessary secrets are tiresome C you landed in this mess the same way we did to a lesser extent. And its not like wed benefit from leaving you weaker off just because we decided to hoard non-essential secrets to ourselves. She stared at Lin Ling, not sure if she was being serious or messing with her C the way the other womans principle worked, it was quite hard to tell. We want to get Han Shu back and the others if we can. Perhaps if some of this had been shared earlier things might have gone differently not that I really believe that now, Lin Ling sighed. And for better or worse, I am bound to this, she sighed, not sure whether to laugh or weep. Yes, Lin Ling replied, tilting her head to the side and giving her another amused look. I, Teng Chunhua, can only thank you for the gratitude shown, she saluted Lin Ling deeply three times. Unnecessary, Lin Ling murmured, although she did accept the three bows. It is necessary, she muttered. I swore that oath earlier, but do you know what this knowledge would spark if it got into the hands of someone like that Hao Tai? Even the others with me Hao Jun, may his soul rest with the ancestors I do, Lin Ling grinned nastily, but this place has thorns people dont realise. And to think that Hao Tai was obsessing over the spear, she sighed, suddenly amused at how small that now seemed. -Unless? The spear is just a normal, mundane weapon, albeit for a place with exceptional standards, Lin Ling giggled. True, she agreed. They both looked over at Juni, who was still lying on her rock in silence, staring at the sky. In any case, Ill leave you to consider the parasol qi C if we get ambushed by snakes twice in one day I will really cry, Lin Ling sighed, standing up. She watched the younger woman depart humming a strange tune, snaring a bow and quiver as she went, before just shaking her head and turning her attention inwards.

~ Kun Juni C Recuperation over lunch ~
Lying on the rock, with a cloth over her face, Juni tried not to think about her terrible headache. The mornings travails after the fight with the serpents had made her feel like she was wading through invisible mud. The landscape was almost tailored to obfuscating the trail they were following and she had suffered periodic discombobulations by whatever was occurring off to the west. Those jarring, disorientating tugs and furious twisting of the divination signals from Bright Heart Shifting Steps had left her in a situation where using more than a tiny portion of her qi made her feel like she had a spirit hitting her head with a hammer. It took about two hours in the end C an hour longer than they had intended for lunch but she guessed Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua had just decided to let her recover C for the headache to finally go away. In the meantime Lin Ling had spent most of the time talking quietly to Teng Chunhua about whatever she had put on the jade slip and periodically patrolling the perimeter while the other woman sat and meditated on it. She was rather curious about what exactly Lin Ling had given her. The memories as a nebulous source of oddity and knowledge clearly had a lot of weird things in them, kind of bizarre when she considered how Ling had come across them -That said, the price we paid is more than sufficient for our current circumstances, she complained inwardly. The terror of the dark and the insanity the encounter with Di Ji and the second bout of near doom afterward, not to mention the narrow avoidance of death they had saved Han Shu from and the experience in the anomaly. -Is it because of the twisting earlier? -The darkness was different, but no less dark and chaotic than the shadows that grasped us below. The heavens balance good and bad for all things, she murmured, letting the emptiness of the blue sky above continue to settle into her mind. It was a saying of her grandfather, although she also recalled that he had tended to add The trick is living long enough beneath their gaze when her mother and aunts were not within hearing. She found herself returning somehow to Bright Heart Shifting Steps. Even lying still as she currently was... it was possible to use it, just like the first chapter Heart Shifting Steps. However, she found it didnt work for anything that didnt engage in a decisive action. There was nothing inauspicious about whether she sat or stood, moved left, right and so on She got impressions of what would happen, but it was in a very uninteresting fashion. If she went right, she went right, if she went left, she went left. It just was what it was and it blended with the thought of just doing it. The more she focused, the more she got those impressions, but it was impossible to get anything more than that. Getting nowhere other than a headache that had nothing to do with qi use for once, she turned towards thinking about how it had worked in combat. There it had given intuitions, however brief and frequently confused they were. For a brief moment she again wondered if she had actually gained an art that focused on martial foresight, given its roots as a movement art, but certainly she was not seeing the future or anything so fantastical. She stopped and sighed deeply, going back to looking at the world and the way qi moved through everything. Even that was it wasnt that she could see qi, she was coming to realise. Qi vision did allow you to see how qi illuminated things, but it was not the actual vision of qi, the fundamental energy, as it showed up in the mists and swirling water of her dantian. -That would be ridiculously powerful for the realm I am, she reflected wryly. Instead, she was finding that what Bright Lotus Eyes was giving her was the reflection of qis intent on the world itself. It was an idea she had sort of arrived at before by a sideways means, but the fight with the serpents, who had been invisible, along with the way the land twisted the trail here was cementing that interpretation of how it worked. Staring at the trees and sky, the point of the movement art surfaced in her mind silently C names did have meanings, even for weird cultivation arts. The manifestation of her symbol that Lin Ling had shown to Teng Chunhua was like that C Yang as a shield. It was not named by her directly, but the name came about as a result of the comprehensions she had arrived at, or so Lin Ling had told her before when they discussed it. Bright Heart Shifting Steps She thought again about how it had nudged her to make moves Her interpretation had been a bit off there, she realised. -Reflection. A bright heart reflects the soul, she muttered, sitting up and repeating that particular homily that those back home liked to espouse. I am an idiot, she added for good measure. Looking around, she saw that Teng Chunhua was still absorbed in the slip Lin Ling had given her, and Lin Ling was seated on a rock, looking west again. Slipping off the rock, she stood there, staring at nothing much for a few seconds. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} She channelled the movement art and, shutting her eyes, started to walk randomly around the camp, without using any qi, perception, intent, anything, just letting it sit in her minds eye. After a few paces she got a tug and stopped. Opening her eyes she looked down and found she was about to stand on an ankle thistle. It hadnt told her there was a thistle there, just suggested that going there would be a bit inauspicious. It took her several more minutes of randomly wandering around with her eyes shut to get a proper clarification for her initial intuitive understanding. It was indeed a divination art incorporated into a movement art. Heart Shifting Steps was already exceptional in that, but Bright Heart Shifting Steps was different. She tried twice more, getting the same results. As far as she could tell, Bright Heart Shifting Stepss divination aspect actually required active intent being directed in qi towards her. Anything that would cause her harm, it registered as inauspicious, but it wasnt like a divinations sense of inauspicious. It was more like intuitively knowing not to put your hand in fire, but without ever having had to experience the hand in fire bit to know that that would be bad C or that standing on a poisonous thistle that would easily put 5cm long spines through her foot and make her leg swell up like a puffer-fish was a very bad idea. That at least explained the initial issues she had had with parts of it, because her mentality had been wrong. She had been too certain of her own knowledge of divinations and accepting of how accommodating Heart Shifting Steps had been in that regard. It took her almost another 20 minutes of wandering about to quash that initial, inherently self-imposed limitation. It didnt matter if she knew it would cause her harm; so long as harm was actively possible from continuing a specific movement, it would be pointed out to her. The greater the danger, the more obvious the nudge, and the more qi she used, the more ephemeral the threat that it would register. That latter point, lost in the nuance of the arts explanations, was what had compounded her trouble. In fact, it was also causing subtle problems for Heart Shifting Steps, she realised after a while, and even Bright Lotus Eye. I am a real idiot, she mused, closing her eyes and exhaling. The problem had been that her qi was too pure, and had been getting purer, so she had been subtly overusing it in all aspects. The fuzz of disorientation was still there, but she had been forcing things subconsciously. The vast jump in purity from her spirit root being transformed thanks to the Etheric Dew had been the final nail in a way. That also meant, though, that her first guess about the art had been surprisingly spot on. She wondered if she should find Lin Ling and maybe try to kick her C if the girl had known the nature of her art and not said it making her endure a morning of torment? She quashed that slightly irrational thought, and decided to err in Lin Lings favour. In any case, taking her earlier thoughts to their local conclusion, her movement arts C Heart Shifting Steps and Bright Heart Shifting Steps C were less movement arts and more a passive form of geomancy relating to her own movement through the world and how it reacted with her. She stared at the talisman in her head, wondering why it hadnt told her this outright. -Unless that is the point? she sighed mentally. -In using the art, I have to arrive at the understanding myself? If I had just been told and taken it for granted, it would be like the compasses you buy that just tell you what all the readings mean? -It would have made the art itself less effective? Uggh, this is why people hate Feng Shui manuals! she muttered to the world at large. As she made her way back to the rock, considering the depth such an art could actually plumb, she tried Bright Lotus Eyes again, merging it into Bright Heart Shifting Steps and immediately winced as it gave her a clear -Oh Oh It didnt just work on any threat; it worked on any threat that might do her harm, even herself. She stood there carefully adjusting the flow of qi through her ocular meridians in accordance with the instincts of Bright Heart Shifting Steps and hissed in shock. She could see now the places where she had been if not wrong, vague or maybe unsure? Some of it was old habits; a lot of it seemed to stem from her manually pushing qi into her ocular meridians in the darkness of the depths to help with her vision C from forcing it so hard and not questioning at the time in spite of knowing the warnings. None of the mistakes were too bad, thankfully, but they were still, cumulatively, enough to make the use of qi in her ocular meridians do her a tiny little bit of damage every now and then, something like trapping a nerve or grinding cartilage. That was why she had been getting the sensory overloads, as her control slipped due to the tiny accumulations of errors and hidden damage. She considered the implications and found she was immensely glad she had worked this out now. Isnt this basically a geomancy compass for my whole body and how everything interacts with it? she mumbled dully, as she finally grasped why the talisman was so clear on its importance for Core Formation while being uncharacteristically vague about the specifics. -Is it possible to use this art to optimise the flow of qi in principal meridians to my dantian to get the best results when purifying it? She had already done something similar with the pills, but the idea of turning it on the qi of the natural world had seemed preposterous at the time, given her realm. The qi in pills was already refined and purified, tamed in essence. The raw qi of the natural world, absorbed in unconstrained ways, could potentially cause all sorts of problems. The refinement of the Etheric Dew had highlighted that. Youre recovered? Lin Ling arrived beside her. Yes, she nodded. She was tempted to ask if Lin Ling knew the nature of Bright Heart Shifting Steps, but again quashed her curiosity C the answer would do her no good now anyway. Chunhua! Lin Ling called over and the other woman sighed and stood. Coming, she called over, collecting the few other scattered bits and pieces and dispersing the fire. Lets see if we can actually gain some ground or find one of their camps before sundown, Lin Ling mused, scanning the grassy horizon ahead of them. Some concrete confirmation would be nice, she agreed. As they set out once more, she started to try using the two arts in conjunction much more coherently. Unfortunately, the fogged distortion on all divination in general continued; however, the results of using Bright Lotus Eyes and Bright Heart Shifting Steps no longer gave her a nasty headache after a while, which was a huge bonus if nothing else. While the result was subtle, she found that when combined, the two actually guided her slightly in accordance with the things she was looking at and what she wanted done with them. That also resolved the issue of why it was only giving her intuitions on singular things. It considered the whole scope of an action. Take a step and stand on a thistle C single action. Walk over to rocks safely? Also a single action, even though it had multiple elements to it. The result was also that the qi costs of using it could be very haphazard, as she discovered by accident quite early on when she looked down a hill at a small mirage-like lake fed by a spring in a rocky cliff and thought it looked kind of nice. Bright Heart Shifting Steps nearly gave her a small deviation in the same instance as it initially tried to use every shred of her qi to tell her if the action would allow her to get there without experiencing any threats and then promptly refused because it would be an egregious act of self-harm. It had taken several minutes of sitting there with her eyes shut, focusing on nothing to recover her inner equilibrium. Lin Ling had thought it hilarious when she was finally composed enough to explain what she had done by accident, but the episode held an important lesson and demonstrated that the art had clear limits at her current realm. The annoyance, though, was that the art didnt work well for the trail. She could only assume it was because the aspects making it were too profound for her cultivation realm that as a result she couldnt interpret them in any way at all. It was, she suspected, much like how she hadnt interpreted the qi of the serpent clones as their Immortal Souls or the threat they posed while using the art right up until Lin Ling hauled the cores out and it became retroactively clear to her. It was slightly annoying to trip over such a limitation after thinking she had really found a good thing, but still, as they continued to feel their way along the blurred edge of the trail as afternoon edged towards evening they were already lucky enough as it was to be in the position to complain about it in the first instance. As Chunhua had said earlier, it really was hilarious that those other cultivators had been frothing over her spear, which was simply a plain, if rather sharp and durable spear, when the ruin contained among its other treasures a cultivatable geomancy compass that she had only found, courtesy of the squirrel, because a bunch of cultivators tried to kill them. They would C hopefully C never know how close they came to a genuine treasure. The rest of the day passed largely uneventfully, until they walked over a rise and almost fell into the arms of an UrVash Hunting party. None of them had spotted the group, due to a combination of factors C their camp was well-hidden, they had some kind of soul sense camouflage over it and it was getting towards dusk so the smoke from the fires was lost in the haze. Looking over it, she could see a dozen or so UrVash bustling around, setting up after a reasonably profitable days hunting, along with several sentries on the rocks above, who were almost as surprised as they were. Thankfully, they were no longer dressed like Makers Dancers and instead just ordinary UrVash hunters like they had been when they infiltrated the town of Ajara. Greetings to the camp! Lin Ling called down in Easten. Greetings hunters! one of the tattooed UrVash called back. Do we go down? Chunhua frowned. The strongest ones in the camp are weaker than me, Lin Ling shrugged. We can maybe get some information and none of us are likely to have a breakthrough overnight? She shot Lin Ling a sour look and shook her head. Walking down the slope, she saw several children squatting down near a dead horned jaguar, being shown how to disembowel it. It was a grisly scene, but the fact that they had children in the camp at least meant it was unlikely they had just found bandits. Is rare to see people this far out, the old hunter who had welcomed them, said, offering each of them a cup of water. She accepted it and drank C it was a hospitality gesture, Lin Ling signed. She watched as the girl put down her pack and ostensibly pulled out a few slabs of the meat of the snakes they had butchered which she then handed over. You killed a black shadow, the old hunter nodded, accepting them happily and appearing not to notice Lin Lings sleight of hand. Big skill for a young woman. It had blunter teeth than it thought, Lin Ling snickered, which got a laugh from a few others nearby. You travel from the south? the female UrVash tending the fire asked. They all nodded, and as they walked past the fire, she realised that Lin Lings features were subtly different in the light, looking more like an UrVash, although it was mainly because her ears were now slightly pointed. -Body manipulation, she realised with a start. See the thunder? Very powerful, a great momentum, the other old UrVash sat with a haunch of roasted meat remarked. Yes, big battle. We saw the aftermath, shot a few arrows, Lin Ling said. Flowers of gold bloomed. Flowers of gold huh the old UrVash nodded pensively. Ajara fought against a new warband, Lin Ling shrugged. It scattered widely so some may come this direction. We saw passage of some. Others to the east of us also reported by eagle that hunting parties there do not return, the old hunter nodded. And yet you are far out? she asked. We returned from the grass sea, catching beasts amid its waves. You cannot plan for such events, the woman shrugged. Fortune favours that we arrive home beneath blue sky with red meat to golden crops. Lin Ling nodded at what was clearly a homily of some kind. Where are you bound? the old UrVash asked, bidding them to sit. North, she supplied as Teng Chunhua picked the spot furthest from any other UrVash. Rare to see three women travel alone, the UrVash by the fire said passing her a bowl of soup. When your family is lost, you can only make your own name, Lin Ling shrugged, as if this was quite normal. Woman and hunter able to kill black shadow snake welcome in many places, the old UrVash nodded. Lin Ling nodded again, drinking her soup. We like travelling, seeing new things. This is as it should be, another hunter, also a woman, grinned, coming to sit by the fire as well. Too easily they forget when they live beneath wood and clay that the sky is our mother just as much as the earth. That is why they are Vash, and we are Inan, the old hunter chuckled. We do not fear the darkness, for we conquered it. Chapter 109 – Towards Udrasa
Few places have elicited such furore and bloodshed by sideways means as the lingering rumours surrounding the heart of the Darklands in the Great Savannah. The Gate of Sun, as it was known to the first settlers of the plains who came from the Eternal City, was, even then, a place that held profound mysteries. Though the best scholars of this era are fairly categorical that they never made it further east than the Solaneum, the seat of their ancient compact with the Queens of the Hibric tribes, those who came after were in turn fascinated, desirous and envious of what fruits they found and the rumours of what they might have hidden away while we were still trying to fight our way into the passes of Avamoor on the far side of that ancient domain. Much has been said elsewhere about the horror wrought by the decadence and desperation of the fading embers of the Eternal Citys glory years and the early shadow of tyranny that slunk back south to the Dominion of Old Kingdoms, soon to be reformed from the ashes of the Succession War. Instead, I will talk here about one of the most enduring siren calls of calamity that arose out of that era. Yogo Shada. When the first brave pioneers seeking fortune and new horizons arrived in those lands, even before the High King of Carrolan had drafted the proclamation for the lands rightful liberation from chaos all they found was ruin and enigma. Starting with Solaneum, all the cities were devoid of life and everywhere the chaotic savagery of the clay-bound demon spawn of the sorcerer lords of ancient UrMammon ran unchecked. What enclaves of men remained were besieged on the coast, their lords long fled and their treasures already resting in old kingdom vaults. It is there that we can first trace the persistent rumours of Yogo Shada in the West to something more than the ravings of drunken lunatics lost in their libraries of mouldering scrolls. Before that war, there was little knowledge of those savage folk in that land. If they existed at all they were likely purged by devilish elvish spears or Sovereign Steel of the Old Kingdoms and the riddle of their reappearance would eventually lead to persistent rumours of the Totem of Vash, long associated with the ancient sorcerers of that ancient era and the means by which they held dominion. The second echo of that fabled place came in fact from those silent cities themselves, for they turned out to be anything but C within them, their occupants still lingered, remnant shades bound between life and death in a deathless struggle against all who might fall to defilement. Eventually, our mighty mages succeeded in sealing them away, but when they did, they found again, at the root of that malignancy born of desperate men, echoes of another ancient tale of that era C The One Language.
Excerpt from The Enduring Myth of Yogo Shada ~By Martel Caerlan, Chronicler of Avamoor.

~ Juni, Ling & Chunhua C Breakfast with the UrInan ~
Sunrise on the plains was invariably beautiful, Juni had to acknowledge as she watched the first rays of sun creep over the horizon. Nearby, Lashaan, one of the UrInan womenfolk, was quietly playing on a flute of reeds, a strange, haunting melody that melded with the natural sounds of the early dawn. As she listened, focusing on the sunrise with Bright Heart Shifting Steps and Bright Lotus Eyes, she found it carrying echoes of the wild calls and the wind on the grass, melding them so harmoniously that had she not seen the woman playing she would have thought it a natural phenomenon. As she watched, the other UrInan all stood with the first sunrise and bowed to it, holding up bowls of their honeyed alcohol and murmuring variously in Easten. Salutations, Father of Sun Salutations, Maker of Names, who gave meaning to the day Salutations for your great achievements! Praise be upon your advent They all held up the bowls until the first rays of the sun had fully stretched across the rocks around them. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Lin Ling pick up a handful of dirt and clasp it in her hands for a moment before letting it fall. Teng Chunhua, also watching from the side, mirrored the gesture. She followed suit as well, still contemplating the sunrise and how the first emergence of new yang was mixing with fading celestial yin. Once the moment had passed, the UrInan all drank a toast from the wooden cups, even the children, who had a strange symbol drawn on their heads with the wine, then the rest was poured over the rocks and the stone vessels then put in the fire. After that, the camp became all hustle and bustle as breakfast was prepared C a major element of which turned out to be the rest of the meat that Lin Ling had provided as their hospitality gift. You find our ways strange, no doubt? the older UrInan woman, called Naakai, said with a faint smile as they sat around the fire, eating the roasted meat with a kind of seed porridge and wild honey. The ways of the world are many, she supplied politely, suddenly very glad she had seen any number of formations masters and feng shui experts spewing auspicious platitudes over the years. It is important to meet the day in an auspicious manner. It is, one of the younger male UrInan, called Teshek, agreed. Especially out here, where death walks with many faces, all of them depressingly familiar. You should not grow up to be like him though, Naakai chuckled. Enjoy youth, leave the preaching to us old bones who can only follow on behind telling you where to step. Her comment got a few sideways looks and made Teshek look a bit shifty. The old UrInan hunter, Naakos, who was Naakais brother, chuckled and poked the fire before turning to Lin Ling. What path do you plan to take today? Mmmmm Lin Ling frowned and stared at the sky for a moment. We must travel north, so I guess we will just have to pick the most auspicious path. It is better that you head east first then, Naakos mused. The lands to the north and west have undergone changes in the last months. Ohh? she cut on. The UrVash tribes here tend to avoid this place anyway, Naakai nodded, although if you were passing through, those scammers in Bad Mango probably told you there was good game out here. We crossed paths, yes, Chunhua muttered, spitting into the fire. An interesting name for the town, she added. A corruption of the old tongue, Naakai chuckled. They treat words of life and death cheaply and took the name for the town out of a bad joke on what is on those ruined boundary stones for this ancient territory of the first peoples. The Land Bad Man Go- Lin Ling nodded. The ancient texts of those monuments do not have an easy relationship to grammar, Naakos said, sounding amused as he stroked his beard. If you were to write that today, it would be The Land is bad, Man Go-, where Go is actually God. The same warning shows up on other boundary markers, or something like it, all along the edge of the Western Badlands, Naakai added. It tends to read as some variant of The Land is Bad, Man-Gods servants ruined it for greed of stolen gifts. When you say ruined? she asked carefully. Cursed mostly, Naakos shrugged. Although around here that doesnt say much, in truth. No, it doesnt, another of the younger female hunters, Lashaan, added, picking up her bowl of porridge. You can throw a rock around here and you will hit something someone will claim was cursed by a god. -Great, she sighed inwardly, and the trail we are tracking runs vaguely north-east as well. The Vash tribes laugh at it, create things like Bad Mango to remember after a fashion, because the alternative leads to a dark pit they will not crawl out of. They fear their past, even as they seek ways to overcome it- Or covet it, Naakos grumbled. -We can be charitable C the tribes of the deeps are not good, Naakai cut back in with a rather odd tone, she thought. -So there are differences in opinion regarding whatever was going on in the mountains that we walked right into? At least, even if it is a terrible joke, some aspect of those dark things are remembered C even if it is only dont go to Bad Mango, because their jokes are even worse than their brigandry, another hunter chuckled. Or, they just care little for the past, living only in the here and now, Teshek grumbled. True, true, Naakos said with a resigned sigh. It is easy to remember a thing because it has a funny name C much easier than recalling why it got that name in the first place. Their brigandry was certainly more convincing than their humour, Lin Ling snickered, which got quite a few laughs from those around the fire as well. That is indisputable at least, Naakai agreed with an eye roll, finishing serving out porridge to the last of those who had arrived around the fire. The root of the curse is associated with the fate of Vashada, about 200 miles north of here, on the banks of the great river Buranuna. Vashada? Lin Ling asked with a faint frown. A city, founded in a previous era, before the great calamity overturned everything, Naakai elaborated. Like Ajara? she added. The others laughed, as if amused by the comparison. Yes, although a hundred times the size. Vashada at its peak was home to a million souls, maybe more C or so the tales go, Naakai said with an amused smile. What happened to it? Chunhua asked, clearly also curious. It was ruined long ago C a tragedy of greed and pride. Vashada was the site where, tradition holds, the Vash tribes first arrived in this land with the help of our ancient ancestors. It was their most holy city, but it was ruined by that ancient history, because when men came out of the west, after the ruin of the Great Defilement in the previous era, they believed the tales that it was a place called Yogo Shada. So why do we need to avoid that land? she asked, moving the conversation back on track, not that ancient history of this place wasnt interesting. The land is broken, the paths through it severed, Naakai explained. Also, in the last two months Death Watch have been spotted within its ruins. At the mention of Death Watch the others all made signs she assumed were intended to ward off misfortune. The Death Watch are a thing of the Western Badlands, and the Thunder Crest heights. Of the cursed cities of ancient men, Naakos grunted. That they are also out here was an unpleasant surprise, Lashaan added, with others nodding. What are they? she asked. Undead, to be blunt, Teshek supplied, after swallowing down a mouthful of porridge. Undead? she repeated, then recalled that the UrVash had been big on cremating the bodies on the battlefield. Yes, and not the easy-to-deal-with kind, Naakai sighed. There are undead that are easy to deal with? Chunhua muttered, sounding disbelieving. Hah indeed there are no easy undead, but it is relative. The Death Watch, as they are most commonly called, are in effect cursed. The tales themselves are only known to us very tangentially, but they were the ancient folk who built many of the ruins you see around you in this land. They came from across the ocean originally, but by the time the settlers of the west had arrived their power was waning in the face of the toil this land instils. Eventually, so our tales of that time tell, they were betrayed by circumstance, or by the poor choices of their new Lords and came to ruin during the Great Defilement C that the histories of humanfolk called the Nightmare of Neron. Their lords coveted their lands but not so much their people, or so the tale goes, Naakos chuckled darkly. They lingered in sending aid while the rulers of those towns fought against a warlord who had unified many of the Vash and Akun tribes to try and reclaim these lands. Ah so they played politics, hoping to weaken the hand of their erstwhile allies and misjudged matters? she asked. Yes, I suppose, Naakai agreed. By the time they realised their mistake, Valinkar upon the waters had fallen and Menacarus was drowned by the river, cutting off their route back, which those Lords neglected because they saw the elvish warriors from across the sea as their most dangerous foe. So these cities were reclaimed by the tribes of that time? Chunhua interjected. If only it had been so, Naakai sighed. The warriors of Kromua, warlord of the Spider Eye tribe, had already been consumed by darkness, just as the pitiable and accursed MoKratha was long ago. Rather than fall to that ancient curse or abandon their peoples and homelands, the Lords of the Nine Cities, as they were once known, used a dreadful means and cast away their future so that their past would not be corrupted. In their eyes they held that they would become Immortal by their action and thus remembered forever, which they have, after a fashion I suppose. It is hard to forget about the hordes of deathless revenants that pop up periodically, Naakos grumbled while others nearby just laughed a bit bitterly. She was about to say that that wasnt what an Immortal was before catching herself and just nodding slowly. So how do you deal with them? Lin Ling asked instead. Deal with them? Naakos barked a laugh while a few others shook their heads. We avoid their resting places in the Badlands and let them well alone, Eruua, another of the female hunters, muttered. They cannot die. You can put them down, scatter them, burn them and so on, but their curse will always return them to the fight, Caanar muttered. Not even by the means of great shamans? Lin Ling asked, affecting to sound a bit overawed. Some have certainly tried; even succeeded, supposedly, Naakai replied to her, sighing a bit. Tales speak of the Ironwytch ameliorating some elements of their grudge in the east, or it could be Grimvak, her deathless daughter, Shamaness of Vaksha, who was responsible. She is also reputed to have done so in the early days of our time in these lands C reclaiming Solaneum for those tribes she favours. This is why settling down in mud huts made by others is never good, Teshek complained, It breeds weakness and ignorance of the world. She didnt quite follow that jump. Likely he was implying that the UrVash, in settling those ruins with the aid of others, were growing soft. They did same with Vashada, did not? one of the children nearby pipped up. Did them not, Lashaan corrected them with a half-smile. What is Solaneum? she asked. Ah, you likely know it by its common name, Caeracht, as they now call it. She did not, but shrugged diplomatically, realising she should probably have just let Naakai keep on speaking without interrupting. It is no wonder young girls more interested in hunting and making a name for themselves do not know fusty ancient places like that, Naakos laughed, coming to her rescue. It is just another bit of dead history, as nasty as the tales around the antiquity of Vashada in any case. Aye, Naakai sighed again, before pausing to stir the pot on the fire. In my mothers time, when our tribe was not splintered as we are now, our elders held that the Deathless let them take that place. Much like Vashada, it is a place important to many C humans, Aelf, Sea Folk, Ur C and for all a memorial that touches only bad things, such that those cursed folk saw opportunity to further cause strife for our Ur peoples in relinquishing it. That is how the Death Watch are, Naakos sighed. They are no simple undead, risen through evil means or spells such as some shamans or mages use. They are implacable and unmovable by conventional means. They are not? the same, younger UrInan who had spoken up earlier asked, also interested. No, they are, so the stories go, bound by an oath to an ancient god C they will not pass into her halls until the defiling curse on the world is lifted, Lashaan, who was sitting next to him, watching him prepare the meat explained. That sounds like a rather difficult oath to swear? Chunhua murmured. Yeah she nodded in agreement having thought that herself. Their own Eastern Azure had a few infamous examples of such oaths sworn to higher powers of heaven, either in ignorance or by ill design, that in the end did more damage than good to those who held them up. The most notorious example in recent times had been one sworn by an inner disciple of the Four Peacocks Court that had led to him having to exchange marriage vows with an actual peacock. You can say that again, Naakos grumbled. Yep, Caanar agreed. You cannot kill them, they are functionally immortal and powerful ones can even follow those that kill them out of the Badlands. I knew of a hunting group who suffered that fate some years ago. Indeed, Naakai added, sound a bit resigned now, as if this whole conversation was running a bit beyond what was expected of a chat around a breakfast fire. Lashaan just rolled her eyes. Grandmother, you started this topic. You cannot complain when people ask questions. By my age I certainly will, Naakai, who didnt look much over 50 she had to admit, sniffed. As Caanar says, they are dangerous in unexpected ways. Powerful ones or specific places carry additional curses as well C amplifications of elements of their laws in life that have damned several unwary tribes over years. The case with Solaneum is notable as much because it is the exception. Nowhere else has anyone reclaimed a whole city from them. I can say this with certainty because none of your Vash tribes that achieved such a feat would stay silent about it. She had to roll her eyes at that, because from what she had seen, it seemed quite apt to say. Apparent exception, Lashaan added. True, apparent exception, Naakai acknowledged. Aye, there was that Grass Ghosts bunch on the western marches of the Grass Stalker tribes, wasnt there? Caanar interjected. Faugh, that bunch of idiots are better forgotten, Naakai scowled now. What happened to them was almost justice sent by the Mother of Dark Earth. Aye, Naakos spat into the fire, which got him a frown from Naakai, Lashaan and Eruua. What? They gave even Grass Stalkers a bad name. I am sure the anniversary of their doom is toasted widely in Ajara and Akasi. What happened to them? she asked, curious now, and also seeking more information on what might be a potential future threat. They robbed a tomb complex on the edge of the western Badlands, near a place the ancients called Rulani C nowadays its mostly a pile of old rocks and some very extensive catacombs cut into the cliffs. Naakos elaborated. According to the tales that came out from the very small number of survivors, a band led by the chiefs son got drunk after a festival and went off on an expedition to it. Against all the odds they actually found a bunch of weapons and armour in ancient styles and a few other trinkets and oddments C talismans, rings, this kind of thing. They returned to great acclaim and several neighbouring chiefs whose scions who had taken part came to toast their achievement in a grand feast, overseen by several important shamans. They partied long into the night and when the sun rose the next day the entire tribe and all the visitors had vanished without a trace. Aye, I recall it now, Caanar nodded. They searched high and low, caused all sorts of problems, blamed our folk, blamed the Wailing Daughters, even tried to blame the Grass Scorpions. Hah! Naakos laughed. That was the point when others became cool on trying to find an explanation for it. Caanar nodded and the others laughed knowingly at that. After that, the survivors scattered but few were willing to take them in for fear of attracting whatever curse the tribe had incurred. Indeed, Naakos agreed, taking up the tale. It was mostly forgotten, until during my fathers time, about a decade after that was said to have happened, the village of Qom, on the other side of that border with the Hundred Legs territory, woke up one morning to find themselves under attack by the Grass Ghosts C a few survivors reported it and a warband was sent out which was annihilated almost to the last warrior. The entire tribe and their guests were turned into Death Watch, right down to the dogs, chickens and maybe even the rats. They are now called the Grass Ghost Warband and have plagued the Hundred Legs tribe for close to thirty years Naakai finished off, while adding more of the seeds to the porridge pot and stirring it. The entire tribe was turned? she echoed Chunhuas shocked exclamation. Well, their town and its immediate locality C that was about 20,000 UrVash all told, a settlement a bit smaller than Ajara, to give you a comparison, Naakos elaborated as he leant over to skewer one of the pieces of now roasted meat off the fire with a pointy stick. As young Caanar said, the survivors then fled over to these lands, but nobody would welcome them or take up their cause, so they formed a few isolated towns on the edge of the Badlands to the south-east of here Somewhere between the western edge of the Moon Sickle territories and the Badlands adjoining the mountains, if I recall right. Unbidden, she was reminded of those heavily fortified settlements they had originally targeted that the local tribes had not been especially cut up about or interested in avenging. -Did they think our initial work was these Death Watch then? To have undergone all that and then get ruined by cultivators, they were truly unlucky Cant say I am sorry it was them though, Naakos spat into the fire again. Aye, kin butchers and raiders, Teshek agreed. Oh? Chunhua asked. They raided with impunity. Their chiefs son was a close friend of the current war chief, Caanar, also skewering a piece of meat from the fire, answered. On a certain level it is deeply amusing that the son of the Hundred Legs War Chief is now their territorys greatest scourge! The added sting, is that anyone who spends the night around that former town also dies and becomes undead, Naakai finished. Whatever was done tainted the Grass Ghosts ancestral heart so thoroughly that mere association with it is enough to bring ruin. That is not the only such tale either, Naakos noted. However it is far too early in the day to be talking about old ghost stories to young girls, Naakai said abruptly, apparently satisfied the second helping of porridge was ready. Just take it from us, who have wandered from the Shining Sea to the Killing Desert and back, that the Death Watch are mendacious and inexplicable in equal measure. Do not cross their path, or if you do, run and never cross blades with them. Aye, Naakos chuckled darkly, while holding out a bowl for seconds. Although the curse upon Renlath and Valinkar- Brother Naakai scowled, narrowing her eyes and handing him the ladle instead. Fine fine, later, the old UrInan sighed, to the laughter of the others as he was forced to get his own seconds. Um if I can ask? she pipped up, having finished her porridge and thinking about the ruins inland now. Fine, one last comment on the ancient vengeance in those towns, Naakai sighed, with an eye roll. Why do they target us? she nearly said UrVash, but caught herself. We are not their enemies of old and many millennia have passed since that time? Chunhua and Ling also nodded to that question. Ha yes, a good question, Naakos nodded appraisingly. The simple answer is that the scope of their ancient grudge is vast C their enemies are all those involved in their downfall, Naakai sighed. They see all of our Ur peoples as demons. That we have not fallen to the Great Defilement as those ancient tales call it, is not important, because in their eyes, no Ur can resist the curse of Orcus. We are just demons who have not yet realised our cruel fate in their broken view of the world. Similarly they care nothing for what few of the people of Earth and Sea who still walk these lands- They still have a presence here? Lin Ling asked, frowning. Yes, although they are elusive, Naakai mused. I have never met one, but in my mothers time, she claimed to have seen one. However, the Death Watch hate them just as much as us. There was no love lost between those ancient men and the Kingdoms of the Isles. Not to mention the Six-Eyed Crow of Ullai, Naakos added. The various UrVash made auspicious signs again at the mention of whoever that was. Aye, this place breeds grudges like a garbage pile breeds dogs, Naakai grunted. She, before you can ask, was a daughter of a sorceress of the Sea Peoples called Deirdre who had a rather tragic run-in with the High King of Isla Ullai. Hating men and elves with equal measure for the ruin of her parents and the disgrace meted out afterwards, she has haunted these lands like a malignant storm crow through three eras now. As to the ancient humans of these lands, you already guessed the right of that C they coveted the lands of the Lords of the Nine Cities and refused to honour the oaths they had received, having expected allegiance for centuries, and then their actions directly led to the Great Defilement through their fallen king Neron and his war with the Isla peoples. So they hate everyone, Chunhua observed. Yep, Naakai agreed. And only the workings of the greatest shamans of the UrVash have ever gained any ground with them. As such, rumour of their emergence to the north, in the lands around Vashada, a place already rife with ill omen and its own list of dark myths and legends, is a new and disturbing development. We have been fortunate in our passage that we have seen little C but the unsettling sky at night and those signs of ending eras from the south were not good omens, Teshek muttered, again making a special sign. Lin Ling, the perpetrator of much of that, looked inscrutable while she was glad she had had plenty of practice at looking nonplussed dealing with young nobles for the Kun clan. So what do you suggest if we had to travel north? she asked, to change the conversation away from that rather awkward topic. We are heading for Udrasa, on a tributary of the Great Buranuna, Naakai said. You are welcome to travel with us for the two days it takes to arrive there. Its folk will know more of the situation. I would suggest continuing north through UrVash territory. She frowned, glancing at Lin Ling. Lin Ling shrugged, looking annoyingly inscrutable. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} She focused on the idea of Will travelling to Udrasa cause complications for our pursuit?, very warily. Much as she expected though, she got very little back that was meaningful. That kind of divination didnt cost her any qi, not in the same way that trying to directly divine a route between two places had before, but it still put a lot of strain on her mental state for the ambivalence she got out of it. Will not travelling to Udrasa cause complications? she posited, being quite familiar with the way you needed to carefully pose questions of this sort. That, at least got her a slightly more determined possibly. The lack of it framing things in ways she understood, like Heart Shifting Steps had been willing to do was vexing. What are our chances of survival if we go north as we were? She sighed as she got a very definitive Death in Four Directions reading and a bit of a backlash transmitted into her Sea of Knowledge in the process. What are the chances of survival if we go via Udrasa? Huh she sighed outwardly this time, because that came back basically identically. Problem? Lin Ling signed. She shook her head for now and took another mouthful of the porridge as the conversation turned to other topics, ancient history having been temporarily quarried out it seemed. What was surprising there was that the art had no issues with the idea of divining their route to a place she had never heard of. The nuances of how it worked were things she was still exploring, but the things it did and didnt draw qi for could be rather arbitrary, she was finding. What are the chances of our survival going forward at this point in? She stared inwardly, suddenly feeling a weird sense of dissociated recall to those divinations before the ruined town in the jungle and its slaughtering formation. The sensation was still imminent danger of death in any direction, but the nuance in it was disturbing. It hinted at dismantling and also deviation C both tangentially focused in current circumstances. Her first instinct was that they were still being targeted or that it was a lingering auspice from whatever the Jade Gate Court had done, but it had not been there yesterday. The trail were following heads north-east, she said at last. I have to assume that is the general direction of Udrasa? It is, Naakai nodded. It is a river town on the little Zan, a place where the swamps are less, making habitation less vexatious. Considering the path they had been taking in her head, following the surging trail, it had been going back and forth, but certainly, when she considered the things that had just been talked about, its more easterly twists now made sense. -Does whoever is leading them also sense some problem ahead? she mused. In that case, we will head for this village of Udrasa, Lin Ling replied politely. Your offer of hospitality is most welcome. She glanced at Lin Ling again, wondering what had spurred the other girl to take the initiative there, when before she had been silent. Because there was no way to easily hold a conversation about her rationale right here and now, they finished the rest of their breakfast in silence then helped a bit with the sorting out of the camp.

~ Juni, Ling & Chunhua C The Great Savannah ~
While she had been concerned that it would be difficult to follow the trail when travelling along with the group, her fears turned out to be largely unfounded, because they rapidly splintered up into four bands, with Naakai and two others staying with the beasts carrying much of the goods while the others foraged. Under the cover of that, they were able to split off and also help with the hunting while she reacquired the trail. They had walked for almost two miles before Chunhua finally spoke. Would it not be easier to just take our leave and accept their good wishes? Perhaps, Lin Ling frowned. But this land is not simple and these Death Watch are not a thing we want anything to do with in an adversarial manner. The memories know of them? she asked. Not as such, but they do know of a Spring and Autumn and a bit of her achievement, although their impression of it is such that I am not sure where to begin, Lin Ling sighed. At the beginning? Teng Chunhua said a bit jokingly. Ha, ha, Lin Ling shook her head. Is she one of the Honoured Five that they spoke of? she asked changing tack. There are a few parts of their belief system you failed to mention before Lin Ling shot her a sideways look and sighed again. Look, I would have, but I didnt really expect us to literally walk over a hill and straight into that camp. The Honoured Five are a weird bunch though. Probably they just venerate them because they were ancient symbols of that bygone era, associated with the origins of the various Ur tribes in their own ways. The Maker you know a bit about already, but there is also the Breaker, Taker, Shaper and Changer. The origins of most of them are shrouded in ancient antiquity- When are they not? she chuckled drily. True, Chunhua agreed with an eye roll. Lin Ling just shook her head and continued. The Maker is the most important, along with the Shaper C they venerate them because the Maker gave worth to words and the Shaper gave form to being, near as I can tell. The memories impressions of the Ur peoples themselves are rather slight until they were already fully formed. I also dont want to look at those memories too closely The last time I did so, I got a very weird interaction. Weird? Chunhua asked. Are your memories meant to talk back to you? Lin Ling snapped suddenly, sounding a bit rattled. Its fine, she stepped in quickly, because for all that she was sure Lin Ling seemed to have turned several corners in her mental state, she didnt want to take any chances. Chunhua, looking at the little flickers of fire on the grass tops before they vanished, also seemed to reach that conclusion, just shaking her head sympathetically. Sorry it was a very unnerving experience in hindsight, Lin Ling sighed, recovering herself and looking around at the once again normal grass. I am still getting used to having a Principle as well. She waved it away and they walked on in silence for a while, homing in on the edge of the trail before Lin Ling spoke again. As I was saying, they swear by the Honoured Five, along with various others, but for the former it is more as a sense of respect I think. Oh she understood that. A bit like how we swear by things that are important, but dont always have a direct connection to us? Lin Ling nodded pensively. Do they not have ancestors of their own to venerate? Chunhua frowned. Clearly they do; we saw the shrines and such in Ajara, she pointed out. Its complicated, Lin Ling sighed again. They venerate their ancestors, yes, but they still adhere to these aspects of much older things, of which the Honoured Five and the Great Mothers and the High Fathers are a part. The way you pitch it, the Maker sounds like he is associated with language? she asked, to turn the topic back towards its original point. And oaths, endeavour, understanding, sovereignty through knowledge Lin Ling listed off a bunch of other things. Oh Chunhua nodded. So he is somewhat like the Divine Daode? Almost involuntarily she made the sign of the three pure ones, as did Chunhua. Yes, actually, I guess the association is similar, Lin Ling conceded after a moments thought and also made the sign. In more ways than one. They walked on in silence for a while after that, because the ground became rocky and everywhere she looked startled to take on the manner of a snake hole or a place some scorpion could be lurking. It was only when they had crossed back down into the next grassy sward that Chunhua spoke. So what of the others? They do not seem to swear by them individually except for the Maker and Breaker from what Ive seen and occasionally someone called the Life Shaper? I have to go by what the memories say, and they are confusing on several, Lin Ling mused. Certainly to the Ur, the Maker and Breaker would be the easiest to venerate. I guess we can start with the Breaker, given I just talked about the Maker. She was an ancient expert, one of the very first. The memories really only have eyes for her, which makes interrogating the others difficult, because the Breaker is frankly terrifying and all the memories associated with her are taxing to look at. With a name like that it seems rather on point that she have a terrifying reputation, she pointed out. True, although all their names, in the eyes of the memories, are strange, Lin Ling sighed again and gave the horizon with its hills and rocks and vast quantities of grass another scan. Any sign of the trail? She blinked at the sudden change of topic, but it was fair to ask. Staring around, she considered the swirling currents of ambient qi in the landscape for a moment before pointing off to the north-east. The trail itself had not passed directly through here, but it had begun to rapidly curve more towards the east from what she could tell. They are moving more easterly now, away from the grasslands to our left. So they are also moving away from this Vashada, Chunhua observed. It seems that way, she agreed. The trail is quite diffuse here; they seem to have not done the strange shifting thing as much. How does that work? Chunhua asked her. How does? Oh she paused, trying to work out what the other woman meant. Sorry, the trail was quite tight, or so it seemed when we were following it initially? Oh that, she nodded, understanding now. She hadnt actually explained it to them, just set about following the trail and not really elaborated beyond a brief explanation of the wave-like patterns of its passage through the landscape. Basically, when it drops off and re-emerges, it is quite narrowly constrained, but the longer they just go normally, using whatever it is they use to travel faster, the more rapidly the trail diffuses, like the wake of a boat going in a straight line. They are also not travelling a lot faster than us, or so it seems, and that is somehow contributing. The slower they go, the more it diffuses, the wider the trail becomes. Oh I see, Chunhua nodded. Thats kind of annoying. Tell me about it, she rubbed her eyes absently. It seems to be good for my cultivation though to follow it assuming I dont do what I did before. Lin Ling and Chunhua both laughed nervously at her allusion to her mishap of the previous day. Basically, if we keep as we are, it looks likeshe glanced up and orientated herself on the circling hawks that marked the main group as they movedIt looks like this trail will cross theirs maybe in the late afternoon? So, what about the Breaker? she asked Lin Ling as they set off again. Do the memories say how she got that title? It was a name the ancient peoples gave her; the memories have a different name which is something like The one who broke that which was, so it could be, which is a heck of a mouthful, Lin Ling muttered. They both had to nod at that, while Lin Ling just looked distant for a moment. The ancient folk gave her the name Breaker but not for a good reason C it was because she was independently-minded and spent more time fighting others. She rarely kept to a side and roved where her heart took her. Many in that time felt that she did not side with them in their many conflicts with other races and powers so the name Breaker arose because she was someone who broke the stratagems of others, usually on a whim or because it amused her. So why do the blood memories like her? she asked, curious now. Well, the Ur folk like her because she was the one who had the greatest hand in freeing them, as far as I can see from the memories. The memories of that time dont hold that action in high regard though C they have a profound dislike for those early Ur peoples and dont think it was worth her effort C those early Ur peoples and others like them were instrumental in capturing many of their kith and kin and binding them as tools for great powers of that age. To those memories, they are just a tool, and a symbol of the rationale by which they themselves were enslaved, ruined, hunted or driven out. Listening to that explanation as she directed them to head a bit more east again, it was indeed easy to see how that would make it difficult to glean information out of them if they are just consumed with hatred. Wait so those from the spider tribe were referencing that? she asked after a moment, connecting the dots. Yep, those tribes are much older than these ones, I think, Lin Ling mused, referencing presumably the towns on the savannah. The memories did observe that the crab spiders they used were another thing of that ancient time and that they held a degree of sorrow over how they had been so enslaved, same with the banners of the animals. Seeing their slightly nonplussed expressions Lin Ling rolled her eyes. They are a bunch of ancient lizards. To them you are just a slightly less hairy monkey. Their view of the world is headache-inducing. That much we gathered, she shot back drolly, So, regarding the Breaker? Regarding the Breaker, Lin Ling rolled her eyes and continued her explanation. The memories like her because she was a being who overcame her limits of her own volition and refused to bow to the era that came after, nor did she flee as they seem to imply many others did. Like them, she endured many tribulations and walked a difficult path, refusing to compromise by either dying embarrassingly, running away or joining the winning side. They consider dying embarrassingly to be compromising? Chunhua muttered a bit disbelievingly. Ill get to the Taker in a minute, Lin Ling said with another eye roll, Anyway! At that time, their own kind were already waning and their place in the world crumbling under the machinations of those powers who stepped through time to form the original iteration of this place. They sought to close out that circle, to purify the world for their descendants C the aftermath of the, uh, meteorite you saw as a matter of fact. As far as I can gather, she may have actually had a hand in them surviving in some way, because it spited those other influences. They both had to stop and stare at Lin Ling, because she said it so offhandedly. That meteor was a reflection of a real thing? Chunhua asked disbelievingly. Recalling the sense of imminent devastation that it had conjured, she couldnt help but nod in agreement. Yep Very real very, very real, Lin Ling nodded, looking a bit haunted for a second but not saying anything else. They walked on in silence after that, she hunting for the trail and directing them this way and that, Chunhua occasionally shooting small animals so they looked like they had done something and Lin Ling presumably trying to wrangle further sense out of ancient lizards. Eventually, after maybe another hour had passed and she had to rest her eyes because the stress of using Bright Heart Shifting Steps on this land was only getting worse, she found an opportunity to ask about the others. While they sat in the shade of a rock and munched on some of the remaining roast meat from breakfast Lin Ling continued her explanation. The Breaker and Maker were of the same people, maybe even the same tribe C the Bel people. The Taker was associated with the Ash people who came out of the deserts, while the Changer was its own thing. What of the Shaper? she added, noting they had not been on the list. There are a few people who have held that name in the memories. The one they most consider worthy of the title is certainly not the one the Ur peoples venerate though. So the names are more like Dao Names than actual titles? she noted, having already thought that in regards to the Breaker but not having an opportunity to ask. That is a good way to see it, Lin Ling agreed, sitting back with a sigh. They are not so much Names but closer to a Dao Name or an Imperial Title. A representation of what they stood for in the eyes of others. They are also used because speaking the real names of those ancient powers is either impossible now or would attract the notice of those interested in them. It is confusing, though, because C and I take the Shaper here as an example C there have been at least three to hold that title or a variant of it that the blood recall, and their impressions of all of them are bad in various ways. The Ur certainly venerate the first, but the blood really only consider the one who supplanted him, who became the ally then ruin of the Taker, to be worthy of the title in all its horrible glory. All of them, though, acquired the title Shaper by taking what was and bending it to their will in some way, shaping reality for themselves and their followers, transforming the world according to their desires. "The Shaper the Ur refer to was the ancient who first arose with that epithet but was also widely titled Keramos C associated with the Ancient Mo people. He created their ancestors from clay and with the help of the Maker gave them life. They became UrKhal, which literally means Favoured Son C the memories note that that people were warlike, arrogant and cruel and also hunted their kind extensively and, when pressed, usually relied on their fathers strength rather than their own. The one that the memories hold most worthy of the title, though, acquired it through using various means to shape the course of that entire era and attained eventual dominion over it, remaking it completely in his image. The last, and least, in the eyes of the memories, was that powers direct successor in many ways, an ancient being affiliated with the MoGhann Tribe C The Children of the Wolf C who also sought to shape reality in his image, becoming a singular being over everyone else. I have to assume that didnt end well? she guessed. No it did not, Lin Ling agreed. The memories regarding the last two are very unpleasant: many of the memories descendants joined the Era-Shaper and the people of the third, and the Empty-Shaper took that as a sign that their kind were destined to be subservient. As such they hunted the memories kith and kin for their blood and bones, capturing enslaving and dominating them wherever they found them, driving them out of many of their ancestral lands. It was hard to know what to say to that C by any standard. When you heard the tales of old experts, they invariably came across as either thoroughly eccentric or downright terrifying C the Shaper seemed to fall very much into both categories. At least the other two are easier, Lin Ling added after a moments silence as they all walked on, staring at the sun-drenched grassland. The Taker, who I mentioned before, was a leader of a confederation of various forces from the ancient peoples of Ash, Sar, Mar, El, Bel and Mo among others. She gained the epithet, much like the Breaker, because of her deeds and not initially in a positive way. According to what I can discern, she conquered vast lands for her people, leading them to auspicious victories that brought great fortune to those who followed after her -And took everything from her foes? Chunhua guessed. Yep, Lin Ling agreed with another sigh. The memories were frequently adversarial to her, or at least those who followed after her, notably those forces who would go on to follow the Era-Shaper, but for all that she had the acclaim of She Who Takes All, they contend that she was in fact the most reasonable of the lot. That sounds like something of a contradiction? Chunhua pointed out. The memories see her as someone who had a deep understanding of the flow of nature, the rhythm of how things move in connection to each other. She conquered through stratagems and such, gave freely of knowledge and expected nothing in return, preferring to wield the aftermath of her actions to her benefit rather than just take things with a pointy stick. More often than not, circumstances wound up where she was the one left with the last word to say, or the great victory in hand at the cost of others. Oh she understood what Lin Ling was driving at now. This Taker had been someone who used many means and made friends widely, and in doing so had always ensured that her people were in a position of strength without leaving any opportunities for others. In the end, though, they say that it was her desire to elevate the entire era, rather than just those people around her, that ruined her. Her people rebelled, ironically because she gave so easily to them, so they believed she had more to give, but would not, and was also playing the same stratagem on them as she had on their foes. According to the memories, the orchestrator of that was the one who would go on to become the Era-Shaper whose views on those peoples place in the world were much more appealing to many. At his urging, the Takers allies ruined the Shaper, in her name no less, and seized the means to his children, using the chaos of their affliction by another ancient evil made manifest C the emergence of the Orcnas C to lure him. The title of Shaper then passed on to that person and while apparently the Taker was quite displeased, such was his popularity that she could do little about it. Thereafter, those followers also brought low several lords of the Bel clans, of similar status to the Maker, including his nephew, and then used those stolen gifts to trick her in turn and seize her power, killing her and her disciples with a black blade the Shaper supplied. At that point the Shaper claimed that mantle as well and, while affecting sorrow at what had happened, became the new leader of the Takers former followers. What of the Changer? she interjected, noting that Lin Ling hadnt mentioned the last one at all up to this point. Lin Ling stared at the grasslands for a while as they sat there, before replying, The Changer they held as an eccentric recluse and thus dont actually know an awful lot about him. Unlike either Shaper or the Taker he never sought dominion and simply studied the natural world and the changes within it, seeking enlightenment through its myriad changes and methods. Among those five, they imply that he was perhaps the strongest, after the Breaker, but in many ways the least dangerous. After the Shaper seized control over the Takers faction, that alliance splintered. His acolytes, seizing momentum, killed the Maker and the Changer, seizing aspects of their power while other powers recoiled under a different calamity, related to those Orcnas and their emergence. So why do they swear by the honoured five? Chunhua frowned. They dont seem to have been at all unified? The memories basically care nothing for the strange beliefs monkeys of various materials gave events of the past, Lin Ling sighed deeply. Near as I can grasp, those original five represent the purest ideals of that first era. The Maker gave language, laws and oaths. The Taker showed the strength of working together for a greater cause, the Breaker represents the determination to always move forward, the Shaper brought forth new life and brought order to the natural world and the Changer showed how to live in harmony with it. Running that through her head, she realised, to her surprise, that that actually mirrored the five elements cycle in a strange way. Its like the elements cycle? It is an early version of it, yes, Lin Ling agreed. Individually, you would never pray to Yin Earth or Yin Water C they are terrifying destructive forces C but all are needed in some way to nurture the others. And when bad things happen it is because the cycle went out of order, invoking all five is like invoking order over chaos? Chunhua mused. Thats a good way to look at it, Lin Ling agreed. In any case, its the best spin I can put on it C while the memories of that era are not the really objectionable ones that start cropping up with the era the Ur peoples were actually born into, filled with fear, fury and arrogance, they did not have much interest in those folk. Mostly, they saw their squabbles as a distraction to their own plight as they clawed their way back from the brink. That is why they respect the Breaker so, because she at least did not disgrace herself through failure or see her achievements corrupted by others. In any case, the Maker and Keramos under that first auspice of the Shaper, are ones the Ur peoples most venerate and respect. They swear by the Honoured Five because that is just the nature of the saying, I think. While we are on the topic, what about these Great Mothers? Are they the ancestors they venerate? she added. A bunch of really scary old ancients, Lin Ling rolled her eyes. Much scarier than the Honoured Five, maybe with the exception of the Breaker C who is also the Great Mother of Broken Skies. The Mother of Water is the figure associated with the golden peony flowers, for example. She is actually the eldest daughter of the Maker. She is scarier than her father? Chunhua blinked. Eminently, in the eyes of the memories, Lin Ling nodded grimly. Although, of her sisters, she is again the most reasonable of the bunch in their eyes. That is not really important though C it is what they stand for. The Mothers of Blood and Fire are both beings they associated with vitality and the very acts of living. The Mother of Earth with life born anew and life ended C she may well be who the UrInan talked of. The same entity that these Death Watch swore their oath to C or they could be talking of another, the Mother of Spring and Autumn, who also goes by that epithet Mother of Dark Earth on occasion. The Mother of Sky is the most mysterious. She is associated with dreams, prophecy and also with water and stars and the mystery of an unknowable future. They are all the sisters of this Mother of Water? Chunhua asked No those three are different again, Lin Ling sighed. The Mother of Blood originated with the ancient Mo, the Mother of Fire with the Sar, the Mother of Earth with the El. The Mothers of Spring and Autumn, Water, Sky and also the Maker are all linked with the Bel She found herself actually checking those off on her hands as Ling listed them off, before the younger woman just shook her head. Look, the list of scary people in the memories associated with this land in various ways through its patchwork of iterations is such that you could probably fill a small manuscript hall with the tales of misery and mayhem they have wrought and still leave things out. Basically, if someone asks you to swear by any of them, treat it as if you were being asked to swear by Tianzun. Lin Ling scowled suddenly. By the evil-hopping monkey! Whats wrong? she asked frowning. I could just have told you both that it was like being asked to swear by Tianzun and saved myself the headache of interacting with that bunch of scary memories! Both she and Chunhua sighed, trying not to look amused. Thank you for explaining it, Chunhua said after a moment. It does clear a few things up. Indeed, she agreed, stretching. Although the main thing Im taking away here is that their belief system resembles something like a prestige scroll from an ancient clan, where you need to read the subscript and then the associated documentation on the different ancestors seating order really, really carefully to make sure youre seating the right Daoist Big Style in the seat because while they all have some admirable trait, they do not get on. That is an excellent way of putting it, Lin Ling chuckled, standing up. In any case, as I said, it is more what they represent, through their past achievements, that is relevant, rather than who they were. We expect them all to kowtow to the flag, not pay too much attention to who is waving it, she agreed with a sigh, resisting the urge to suddenly rub her temples. That was a saying of her fathers, but she had heard it repeated by her brother, Old Ling, and various other old timers regarding how the symbolism and influences of sects and powers worked. The Kun clan had a certain style, as did the Ha clan, or the Ling clan for that matter as did influences like the Jade Gate Court C even if their style as the Discipline Gate of the Imperial Court seemed to be ringing a bit hollow. In a way, that was why her father had always added the second bit she suspected, usually in relation to her cousins or the old elders backing them. She had rather naively thought that many problems would be sorted by just being a good representative of those ideals C it had marked her as a precious and cute child, and then when she had lost that seat, those same plaudits had been flipped on their head so that now she was grasping and pretentious, hiding her failings behind putting others down. That had been her first real lesson in what her father had rather scathingly called Board-Tipping. Thereafter, her face had been as her fathers daughter rather than a person in the clan in her own right. It was jarringly similar to how this whole discussion on ancient ancestors reflected into future generations. They respected the flag, rather than the person holding it. -Is that why they have no members of their own people among that number? she found herself pondering as they made their way onwards. -Or is it that they do, just on a much smaller scale than Lin Ling is explaining. A priest or a shaman for the clan? For the next few hours, they continued to follow the trail, periodically keeping an eye on where the circling hawks that marked the UrInans main party were. By the time it was properly heading for mid-morning, she at last managed to pick it up again properly and ascertained that it had indeed diverted in the same direction they were travelling in. In many ways that was a stroke of good fortune, but looking out into the hazy, distant grasslands she could understand why C there was a faint shadow within the grassland itself, not a visible thing really, but a sense of foreboding that mirrored that slaughtering formation they had walked into unawares. Even Chunhua, who was now the one with the least to offer by way of divination arts, remarked on it after a while. She was sure at this point, that whoever was leading the group they were pursuing was a consummate expert in geomancy, so that shadow would not have gone unnoticed. Once, she attempted to divine what might happen if they went towards that point. As expected, she nearly got a deviation as her qi dissipated. By the time an eagle swept down and signalled for them that the group was, in theory, massing for lunch, they found that the trail she was tracing faintly was actually heading for the same destination as well. The group, when they found it, however, was much smaller than she expected. They had made a quick camp in the shelter of several trees, the four children butchering small animals under the careful direction of Lashaan. The only other ones there were Naakai, Caanar and a hunter she had seen with Teshek but never been introduced to who was keeping watch from a nearby rock. Your hunt has gone well? Caanar said, coming to meet them as they made their way to the crest of the ridge and the shelter of the rocks and trees. We had some success, she acknowledged. In effect, it was Chunhua who had done most of the hunting, shooting several small animals. She, for her part, had abused her divination arts to forage a few choice herbs here and there. She could probably have gotten more, but at the same time, they had concluded that if they rocked up with some rare herb that was buried deep in the roots of an innocuous tree or such it would probably invite questions as to how. Its about as good as anyone else, Caanar sighed. This is already close to Vashada, according to Naakai. The land here is wrong. We noticed, Lin Ling nodded. It is unsettling, Caanar nodded wearily. This passage along its edge has been by far the most unnerving I have experienced. It is like there is a shadow within it, even beneath the warmest sun, she agreed. Let us hope that we do not suffer misfortune, Chunhua murmured, making an auspicious sign. You are not wrong, Lashaan observed from nearby. That shadow you feel are the scars from the sealing of that ancient land by the humans of the previous era. All we have are these small rodents and a bunch of spirit herbs, she apologised, putting down the two bundles. You have done better than the others, it seems, Naakai chuckled, looking at the rather small pile. Most have elected to stay out and forage ahead. She helped cook the lunch while Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua both talked quietly about the jade slip that Lin Ling had made the previous day. It was, in truth, quite cathartic to just sit there turning small rodents and not have to use any divination arts for anything. Naakai talked a bit more about their previous journeys, with occasional interjections from Caanar and Lashaan. It seemed that their group was part of a slightly larger band that was heading across this territory with the eventual intention of making it to the cooler lands on the north side of the savannah before the season of summer here really peaked. That surprised her, because she had already thought this place mildly infernal by reasonable standards. Naakai, however, confided that it was currently only around late spring and that there was nearly 300 more days of summer along with the threat of the mana tides from the west dropping off at some point. Apparently, when that happened, the winds would swap to run from the east, carrying the heat of the deserts there back towards the distant coast, funnelled between the two great mountain ranges to the north and south, guided along the mana vein that was the Buranuna River. Then, the land would become a grass desert, prone to vast wildfires and daytime temperatures hot enough to cook eggs on rocks even in early morning. After lunch, they bade farewell to the group and continued on following the trail as it wound through the grassland. The landscape around them was just featureless rolling grassland and rocks, interspersed with the odd clump of trees and the occasional spirit herb which Lin Ling detoured a few times to collect. They only met with one other hunting band in the mid-afternoon, led by Teshek, taking a rest in the relative shelter of a dry river bed. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. As such, the whole afternoon was almost unnervingly uneventful beyond a few brushes with weak serpents and a scorpion. Once it was clear that the trail was not going to do its cresting wave trick as it had before, she was able to devote much more time to using Bright Heart Shifting Steps to adjust the many minor issues with her qi flow through her meridians.

~ Juni, Ling & Chunhua C Camp within Ancient Ruins ~
The camp that evening was in a series of ruined buildings beside a shallow cliff. The reason for that choice appeared to be the rock-cut cisterns at its base which held cool, fresh water that was being drawn by jars and given to the beasts of burden. They were met on the approach by Teshek, who waved for them to come down cheerily. Did your hunt go well? he asked, which she had come to realise was almost like a ritual greeting at this point. We killed a few snakes, Chunhua supplied, holding up four 2 metre long snakes. And a scorpion, she added, holding up the offending critter which had been de-tailed and de-clawed for safe transport. It is not exactly crawling with things out there, Lin Ling agreed, which is surprising really, given how far away from anywhere we are. We are not as far as you might think, Teshek replied with a wry grin. Weaker animals avoid the lands around Vashada as well. That is why we have stopped here: this place is defensible. You expect to encounter predators in the night? she mused, thinking of their own brushes with watching serpents. If we do not, I will be very surprised, Caanar added, coming out of the nearest building to meet them. Any progress on that other group, Brother Nar? Teshek asked. Not really, Caanar shrugged. They were large, but left little trace and maybe had a shaman to obscure their tracks, or so Lashaan thinks. What we can say is that they do not appear to be hunters and they were heading roughly towards Udrasa. A group from the battles to the south? she guessed, wondering if it was the group they were following. The trail did swirl around here, but she would likely need to spend some time examining the remnant trail to work out if they stopped for long. That seems likely, Teshek agreed and Caanar also nodded. In any case, they left this morning and there was no sign of them lingering nearby, Caanar shrugged again. Come, anyway. Do you want to leave your takings for the kids to mess with? Teshek asked. I promise they will not butcher them too badly! Sure, she shrugged. All their takings for the day were below Golden Core, useful only to her in a real sense and she was already trying to slow her cultivation down somewhat so her comprehensions with Bright Heart Shifting Steps could catch up C as such, they were only catching things for cover in a sense. In that case, we will drop them off and you can go find a building that suits you, Teshek grinned. As they made their way down, she got a better chance to look at the collection of old mud brick houses, tumbled-down walls of what might once have been field plots and, as they crossed it, a rock-cut ditch of all things. The whole place had been warded against soul sense as well. What was this place? she asked, curious because the style of the walls put her in mind of the ruins they had seen in the camp the cultivators made, as well as the watchtower in the badlands. Its original purpose is lost to time, Teshesk replied, running a hand along a wall. Various people have rebuilt the buildings and such places are known to be refuges or holy places. This one has a shrine in the rock He pointed to the cliff at the back, where there was a large rock-cut structure, which she had not actually noticed; such was her focus on the more immediate surroundings. Chunhua and Lin Ling both managed to look suitably inscrutable and she was indeed glad that she had a small lifetimes worth of experience interacting with people in situations that required a straight face at all times. Set into the cliff was a small, rock-cut shrine that was disturbingly familiar C its circular entrance, flowing serpentine motifs and two glaring, if very weather-worn, guardian fates holding rods of command. The only oddity was that they had the heads of lions. However, just as back home, their third eyes stared down at any and all visitors who passed by. The whole thing might have been lifted from an old ancestral shrine or ruin to the north of the Yin Eclipse range. It even had three columns on each side, two behind the guardians and one at the outer limits of the rock-cut frontage to symbolise thematically the duality of Heaven and Earth through three reflected truths to manifest as 33 heavens. I have never seen such a shrine before in these lands, she murmured at last, staring at the writing that was obscure. Chunhua nodded, her face a picture of blank inscrutability along with Lin Ling. She was sure both were shocked inside. -It even has dragon tiles carved into the rock over the entrance It is of the ancient MoAshai, Teshek said, bowing slightly to it. Some hold them to be the ancestors of all Ur peoples Others, that they were the tyrants that gave us purpose that we might seize the world for them The history of ancestors is complicated, she agreed diplomatically, thinking back to what Lin Ling had said earlier. That it is! the muscular hunter laughed, shaking his head. It is because of ruins like this that the UrVash believe Vashada holds the importance it does. Is it safe to stay in a place like this then? she frowned. Safe as any other. The shrines have historically given refuge to all who wander these lands so long as they do not disrespect them, Teshek shrugged. Few speak the old tongue, among our band C probably only Naakai has learned it, from her mother C but if this shrine is like the others, it is dedicated to the Mother of the Mountains, who took from nature and gave to all that they might excel. No doubt Naakos will tell you of this place if you wish it over dinner, or some tale regarding its ilk That somewhat tangentially sounded like the Taker that Lin Ling had mentioned before. All of them have places for animals to drink, shelter, pools, fertile ground even to grow crops or some other resource, Teshek elaborated as they walked over to one of the far buildings where the various beasts of burden were sheltering in the shade. You can look inside later if you wish. Looking around, she found that was also true C the place was set up like a small agricultural village. It would have been quite idyllic were it not for the raised voices from the building across the square. I still think we should move on, a voice she didnt recognise, who was clearly unhappy, snarled as they approached the house. That is not your choice to make Uaakaz, Naakos replied, sounding somewhat more measured. Uaazar was clear: you are already lagging behind and our agreement was that we be in Udrasa today. We are too close to Vashada still and while you may be content to trust to old fables of the past Uaazar puts too much faith in strong walls and the good folk of Udrasa, Naakos sounded annoyed now. If you want to push on and run all the way there, hoping they will not shoot us full of arrows when we arrive an hour after sunset with some serpent on our ass, be my guest, but Uaazar will rush without my kith and kin. Well, when the undying claim us I will be sure to curse your name first, Uaakaz snarled. They stood back as a hulking UrInan covered in red and black tattoos stalked out of the house, glanced at them derisively and then walked over to the group of new arrivals. Ah, Teshek, and our three guests, Naakos said, following him out. The old UrInan did not look like he had just been engaged in a shouting match, but he did have a certain edge to his aura. Lin Ling had said that all those here were around Dao Seeking, and she had to trust her friends senses, but she did wonder again, as she had that morning, about Naakai and Naakos particularly. They are being pushy again? Teshek asked with a frown after the retreating UrInan. Some days I regret that his father and my older brother swore their blood oath, binding our families, for he is an obnoxious cock and his cousins are no better, the old UrInan grumbled. Uaazar only sticks around because he thinks Lashaan might grow blind one day, I am sure, Teshek added with an eye roll. You have seen something unsightly, Naakos muttered, looking back at them. She shrugged and handed over a package of herbs and the scorpion, while Chunhua and Lin Ling both supplied the snakes. It is not much, Lin Ling said apologetically, but game seems sparse here. It is, Naakos nodded, taking the package and passing them over to the children. I will see to instructing them. The scorpion has been well prepared, Teshek glanced at them apologetically, but children are children and Lashaan will thrash half of us if one of them gets stung. Go keep an eye on them, Naakos chuckled, then waved for the three of them to enter. They entered after him and took a seat along the wall. The main room itself was surprisingly sound, the roof without too many holes and the windows looking out towards the animal pens. The fireplace already had several bits of roasting meat on it and a large pot of water. Looking around, she could see that the building had three other rooms and was surprisingly roomy for how it had looked outside. There is also a basement, but its full of crap, Naakos chuckled. What kind? she asked without really thinking. Goat, I believe! the UrInan cackled. Mostly to burn on the fire. She shook her head at that terrible joke, then noticed that the fire was indeed burning through a combination of animal dung and dried wood. Did you see anything weird? the old UrInan asked, squatting down by the fire and poking it. Beyond the shrine? Chunhua muttered. Fair, fair, Naakos nodded. Nah, I meant in regard to the Death Watch, or other oddities out there. We are close to Vashada and as you no doubt heard, that has set some of our bigger group on edge. No, just that there was not much out there and the land felt Weird, Lin Ling said. Empty, broken somehow, So no more than the usual. That is good, Naakos sighed. Naakai has seen trouble in our future, but she wisely kept quiet about it. The grass-smoking bint that sleeps with Uaakaz was not so mum with her words. Uhh She diplomatically pretended not to have heard that, although Uaakaz who had left before in a huff had seemed a bit objectionable. Dont mind it, Naakos said, waving for them to take a seat again, which she did after checking under it for scorpions. There are politics here that do not concern honoured guests who have accepted our hospitality. Uaakaz and his cousin Uaazar lead the largest faction within our band, Naakos sighed. Uaazar dislikes that I am leader in kind, because before his father was Leader, but the position passed to me, as his sworn brother. Uaazar is not his father. He embraces ways that are not UrInan. What trouble did they see? she asked warily, thinking of her own issues with divination. The usual signs that denote hardship, but this close to Vashada, people fear more keenly and so what elsewhere would be taken as a warning to be wary of wild animals or something, now is taken as a sign that scattered elements of this warband or Death Watch may be close, Naakos remarked. She was about to say that they were not that far from the battlesite, when Naakos continued. This may be true, but blabbing about it to all, as Uaakaz has done, is a stupid way to alleviate concerns. In any case, we are as safe here as we can be, we have good bows and strong hearts. And travelling through the night is not a smart idea, she agreed. It is not, Naakos agreed, giving her a searching look. We have had to do so a few times, she told him. The serpents and the horned Jaguar packs are not even the least of it. No, here you will find grass scorpions or rock spiders as well, Naakos grimaced, or even worse come from the river to the east or the Badlands to the west. We saw rock scorpions in the Badlands near the Blue Serpent Tribe, Lin Ling agreed. Aye, nothing nice comes out at night, Naakos agreed. They sat around chatting and sharing some of the honey alcohol until Naakai also appeared with Lashaan, both wearing paint and slightly smarter looking garments. Thereafter they helped prepare the evening meal while Naakai, who seemed to be teaching Lashaan tales and rituals she realised, got the younger woman to recount various stories of ancestors travels across the land and the various symbolisms and important lessons to be learned from them. It was a curiously instructive evening, even before it turned to Vashada, as a more topical subject. According to the most ancient tales, Vashada was once called Yogo Shada, Lashaan explained, while Naakai went about preparing food by the fire. Why did it get that name? she asked, curious for a while about the various allusions to it that had been made. It is not a tale we know. I would be surprised if you did, Naakai said with a smile from by the fire. Do you want me to tell it, grandmother, or will you just keep talking? Lashaan pouted. Who is your grandmother? Naakai sniffed, waving for the younger woman to continue. Lashaan shook her head and turned back to them, pretending to blank out the older woman entirely. It was a funny gesture to see mirrored in an entirely different place to West Flower Picking, for all that it was nearly identical. Vashada was, or so the Vash tribes believe, the original capital of your influence in this land, before the collapse, before the humans came the first time, before the Great Defilement, before the wars between Ullai and the First Men, before the rise of the Empty Shaper even Not Ukashi as it is now? Lin Ling asked, having acquired that bit of knowledge from somewhere it seemed. Indeed, not Ukashi, Lashaan agreed. That city was founded with the determination of those acolytes of the Ironwood Wytch to cast out the last vestiges of human darkness. Before Ukashi it was Belloc, but before that, it was held to be Vashada. Lashaan broke off to accept a steaming bowl of herb and meat soup from Naakai, who then also passed one on to each of them and Naakos who was sitting quietly by the wall smoking a pipe. However, even Vashada is a renaming of a much older place, or so the wisdom of our oldest storytellers goes, Lashaan went on, setting her soup aside to cool. Our history speaks of it as a cursed jewel, coveted by many, not least the Vash forebears. Once it purported to be called Yogo Shada and, so they hold, was in the end the reason that humans ruined our peoples in these lands so long ago." But not by the UrInan, Lin Ling asked. No, Naakai, who had also taken a seat, half-smiled, in a way that was not entirely comforting. Not by our folk. Lashaan pouted for a moment and scowled at her grandmother, before speaking again. In terms of its tale, its history, there are many variations C most agree, though, that a city held to be Yogo Shada was founded in these lands during the age of the great dawning, when the Shaper wrought his favoured sons from the earth and when the Maker still walked the lands. Another, holds that the forbears of our Ur peoples raised up a great city in the following era, on a site holy to them, on the banks of the great river Buranuna. It was not their capital, but it was a great city nonetheless, or so the stories go. The Vash hold that they were born there, shaped from the clay of that rivers banks, and from there they conquered a vast kingdom and attained many glories. In the end, though, that city fell and the Vash were exiled and scattered. Its circumstances were lost to time and tall tales until later men resettled it once more, following the river, because it was a strategic place. That was long ago, though, when it sat beneath a sky much different from where we now live. Now it is just a remnant, a twisted place, best left alone and slowly vanishing into the land from whence it was first birthed and then foolishly uncovered in ancient times. All that remains are tattered remnants, like a ruined banner to past glory, slowly being purified by the great flow of Buranuna as it runs into the west- Though memories are bad when it suits people, Naakos grunted, interrupting her again which got some wry laughs from all of them, herself included, thinking for a moment of those dark depths and the ruins in them, and a long look from Lashaan. Yes, greed makes everyone blind, Naakai agreed, before elaborating further. The plain there is fertile. Once you drop out of these rocky flats, the inundations off the northern mountains make for a broad, shallow river. It has been a city in several eras, as I said Lashaan pouted. And the Buranuna is the manifestation of one of the great mana flows that runs across this continent. It was, so the ancient speakers claimed, a city born for magic And also an unhealthy degree of ruin, Naakos agreed. Who is telling this tale? Lashaan sniffed. The old UrInan hunter looked at the ceiling and busied himself with eating his roasted haunch of meat. It is fine, Naakai grinned. Eat your soup before it gets cold. As Lashaan was saying, Naakai added with an eye roll, who can say what occurred in the distant past. Yogo Shada had enough dark legends associated with it to fill a pot full of very lurid picture scrolls. The city that the ancestors of those who now rule the Vashlagh founded there, they called Vashada C believing it to be the gate by which our peoples first arrived into this land and this a holy place and a seat to cement their authority. A lob ov good ib did them, Lashaan grumbled around a mouthful of soup. True, it did not end well, Naakai agreed, pausing to pour herself some of the honey wine. After the wars on the coast and the Great Defilement, it was greed for Buranunas riches that was our undoing. The Grand Dukes of the human kingdoms to the east came, reconquering the land from the broken factions that had crawled out of that ruin, and in the process stumbled across Vashada and fought a war over it that was the ruin of our kind in these lands until after the great apocalypse. What did they see in it? Chunhua asked. Beyond its strategic location upon the Buranuna, securing the route from the mountains to the north and the ocean to the west? Somehow, they connected it to those ancient tales of Yogo Shada, just as our own ancestors did. Apparently, or so they believed, it was associated with the Sorcerer Lords who forged our own distant ancestors from the earth. Both they and others sought to monopolize its riches, seeking the power to subjugate this whole land, Naakai said. Everything that crosses its path meets with disaster, rots or falls to ruin with time, consumed by the secrets it purports to hold in those ancient tales, yet never delivered except in the most ironic of ways, Naakos added, spitting into the fire. What ancient tales? she asked, surprised that she got a very faint resonance off her divination art regarding what Naakos had just said. Oh, there are many associated with its distant antiquity beneath other, ancient skies, Naakai chuckled, before turning to Lashaan. Granddaughter? Lashaan, who was busy eating her haunch of meat, scowled and had to put it aside. One ancient tale claims that a Great Mother of the First Day descended to its people in the Era after the Golden Dawn and was worshiped by them C she gave them many gifts and they entreated her with many words. However they squandered her gifts and when she rebuked them, they thought she was holding back things. So they tricked her, seizing her, or perhaps her daughter, or her sister C the tales vary on that C believing that person to be the greatest gift of all. She, who is usually just referred to as The Mistress, cursed them for their arrogance and greed before departing, and that is why beauties are the ruin of all men and the nations they found, Naakos added with an eye roll. Another variant of that tale exists where, rather than The Mistress, it is The Taker who was the one who descended, and she united all the peoples of the world before powers conspired to be her undoing, Lashaan added. She resisted looking sideways at Lin Ling, because that tale was basically a facsimile of what the younger girl had said earlier. Another is that it was the place where Chronominthian was first opened, Lashaan went on. Yet another is that it was the place men first learned to speak the words of god when they did great works, but always they sought greater works, until they felt they could do a better job than the gods themselves. As a result, they were cursed for their arrogance to speak many tongues thereafter, their inability to work together a perpetual hindrance stopping them from re-achieving that sublime strength, Naakai agreed. A variation on that tale pairs it with the opening of Chronominthian, Naakos also added, with an amused expression. She could see, listening to that, how those two might indeed be conflated as well, despite not knowing what this Chronominthian was. Others include it as the place where ancient peoples first created money, giving birth to greed, Lashaan continued- Lin Ling, with an eye roll, added, So it is a place with enough infamy to attract a variation of every ill tale that our ancestors wanted to hold up as a moral teaching. Indeed, Lashaan and Naakai both nodded. This is the invariable moral of all tales regarding Yogo Shada, Lashaan concluded. That good intentions can spawn terrible things, but that it is frequently hard to evade them and that even in the evasion, a disaster may happen. Indeed, Naakos nodded. We only brave its edge because our tribes ancestral grove lies there, and because the Grass Scorpions have been active in the Badlands. It is also believed that the strength ancient men used to fight against the Great Defilement was grasped from there, Larshaan mused. Not to mention Supreme Solitude Hierophant, along with Solaneum. As you said, every old tale needing a place for villainy to be done tends to find itself conflated with Yogo Shada or the land where it once sat, Naakai mused. Which tales are true and which are not, it is hard to say. All that is certain is that it is an ill place best avoided. Indeed, she agreed. So it lies to the north of here? Only in spirit, although that might be enough, Naakai shrugged. The tales of the human settlers of these lands tell that their heroes sealed it away, to purify the land of our kinds dread taint. They built a fortress upon the place it stood, with many holy shrines, and said prayers there every day for 10,000 years, Lashaan added. -Because that doesnt sound like a bunch of old experts from a rival sect showing up and stealing someone elses ancestral ground not at all? She glanced sideways at Lin Ling, but her expression was inscrutable, apparently just listening keenly. Our ancestors tales say that the humans sealed it away somewhere, never to be seen again, and harnessed the power of Buranuna to form a great teleportation that secured their dominion over the entire eastern half of this continent and allowed them to challenge the Isla kingdoms for their sea-blasted rock keeps in the western ocean, Naakai elaborated as Lashaan passed them more meat and fried spirit herbs. Certainly, they stood there for 10,000 years though, Naakos chuckled. The Vashlagh seized the fortress, or tried to several times since the great catastrophe and our return to the surface; however, invariably it meets with a disaster. Last time was 1500 years ago, I believe, Naakai nodded. There was a terrible flood that wiped out half the city and brought a spell plague with it, unearthed from some inauspicious ruin upstream dating to the time of the Great Defilement. The land was abandoned within a generation and most of those who lived there now exist around its periphery: the Hundred Legs, the people of Udrasa, the Gokali to the north After that, they finished the meal with general chatter, Lashaan being asked to speak of other, happier tales, again by Naakai, who seemed to delight on then correcting her on minor details. The way Lashaan took it in good grace suggested this was not an uncommon thing, and so, in the end, they listened well into the night C at least until the serpent attacked. Some thirty minutes later, standing on the roof, she watched the various hunters shoot arrows at the huge, two-headed green and brown serpent as it tried to approach the settlement, screaming in rage. Their own collective efforts were easily keeping it at bay and it was clearly loath to enter into the soul sense ward, which she could now see had the effect of repelling it. On your left, Chunhua sighed, and she glanced over and saw a smaller serpent slithering down the slope, also grey-brown with a horn on its head. Sighting on it, she shot it with an arrow dipped in the yang blood, watching it shriek and flail for a few moments before collapsing. Do you think we need to intervene? she asked Lin Ling, who was also standing nearby, occasionally shooting arrows at the big one. They seem to have it quite well in hand, the younger woman shrugged. If it gets really dangerous I can step in, but its well over Immortal, probably Chosen Immortal. The battle dragged on for several hours around the isolated little farmstead, well into the early dawn, before the serpent finally retreated to lick its wounds. In the end, sat in the pre-dawn light, surveying the ruins, it was clear that neither side had done much to the other party. Only lucky hits with blue arrows and then an arrow fired by Lin Ling at an extant wound had injured it that she saw, but after that it had not been touched by another projectile, preferring to sit back and spit venom everywhere, smash rocks and use some kind of qi-based sonic attack from shifting its body in a particular way to wear down the defenders without much success. Thanks to the wards it didnt seem able to use soul sense attacks either. The end result, was that by the time it left, mainly it was the serpents pride that was dented. There were quite a few wounds but no fatalities on the side of the UrInan and the serpent had only lost a few of its swarm to arrows, evading most arrows easily. The result, though, was that departing the next morning in a timely manner was out of the question. They helped out with the injured where they could but were still sorting matters out by the time the sun was five hours risen and a second band of UrInan had arrived, almost as large as the one already in the ruins. They watched from a distance, from where they had been helping Lashaan and Teshek extract goods from a ruined building collapsed by one of the serpents attacks as the group trotted down the hill and headed straight to Uaakazs group. Great, one annoyance after another, Teshek sighed at last as that group fanned out, talking to people. Who are they? she asked. Uaazar probably, Lashaan sighed. He rushed ahead but likely they sent word we were attacked so now he comes back. It would be better if he had just gone to Udrasa and we could meet him there. True, but it seems that Uaakaris words had a degree of truth in them. You can throw a rock in this land and hit a problem, Lashaan sniffed. If I say I will hit a problem before I do it, that doesnt make me a prophet, just someone with good aim. You, over there! a commanding voice yelled. They turned to see two groups walking over: the first had Naakos leading it, looking annoyed, the second had Uaakaz and also a hulking UrInan covered in golden suns and black serpents that she guessed was Uaazar. The group arrived without much preamble and the UrInan in black markings came to stand in front of them. These are the ones? he asked Uaakaz. They are, Uaakaz nodded. They saw the battle. Dont look like much, very ugly, Uaazar sneered, then turned back to Naakos. You are delaying. We leave within the hour, once the scouts get here. That is not your call to make, Naakos scowled. And you are chief only in name, Uaazar sneered again. You are putting our word in Udrasa to disrepute. Words are put into disrepute simply by existing in relationship to Udrasa, Teshek muttered. Uaazar scowled at him, then stalked off without further comment, leaving Naakos standing there looking annoyed. Perhaps we should part ways with them now? Chunhua signed. Perhaps, Lin Ling nodded, glancing at her. She repeated the divination and got ambivalently bad outcomes for that idea, which made her sigh. Thinking through matters, it was clear that people here were interested in the battle. What is the problem? Grand uncle? Lashaan asked, scrambling down. Why does Uaazar want to rush to Udrasa? Apparently he has a prisoner Naakos scowled. A prisoner? Teshek asked. One of the mages from the warband. They appeared out of thin air and were easily captured. Only four dead, or so he claims. Only four Teshek scowled. There is a bounty on them from Udrasa apparently, as well as something about a new tribe that the masters of the town dont like in their domain. She stared dully, as did Chunhua, resisting the urge to immediately put on her mask. He does, does he? Lin Ling frowned. Two of his brothers took it on to Udrasa, Naakos looked a bit derisive. Greedy boy. What will happen to them? she asked, wondering if it was a male or female cultivator. If there is a bounty on them, likely someone will buy it as a slave C some of the settlements up river keep slaves for work or pleasure, Naakos sighed. It is not the way of UrInan. We do not take slaves, nor do we keep them. In any case, we will find out when we get there, Naakos frowned after Uaazar. You said you saw the periphery of the battle? We did, she nodded. If that Uaazar has captured one of that band and they were not alone, it will go badly for a band of us this small. -Unless Lin Ling steps in, she didnt add out loud. What kind of numbers did they have? Naakos asked. The whole warband was maybe 400 with over a dozen at the peak of the 7th advancement, Lin Ling supplied. They were able to fight with an old mage and his drums and their war chief was a spear master on par with the best Ajara had to offer. Naakos stared at her for a long moment before tugging his beard. That brat, does he want to put me in the ground with his stupidity? Possibly, Lashaan scowled. You think they will come for a prisoner, even if they are by all accounts broken and scattering? Caanar, who had come over as well, frowned. They are scattering, but the group was already divided. That, we saw, Chunhua said. All the battle did was splinter their fragile alliance. Their warband spent more time fighting itself than it did the UrVash forces from at least three tribes sent to wipe it out, she supplied. Faugh, Naakos sighed again. I would send him and his lot to Udrasa and head somewhere else, Lin Ling chuckled darkly. Hah Naakos nodded and then trailed off, because a column of about forty UrVash in light leather armour, carrying bows and a banner that read Udrasa on it in Easten, appeared on the ridge above them and yelled something in their local tongue. Uaazar, Uaakaz and a few others walked out and yelled something else, waving for the leader to come down. When it rains in really rains, Lin Ling scowled. A few minutes later the entire group had descended the ridge and were standing around looking generally intimidating. They rapidly slipped off to the side, letting the two groups talk about whatever it was that had drawn the patrol or similar here. What do you think? Chunhua signed to her. My divination art is still being weird, she grumbled. Weird? Lin Ling frowned. She looked at the other two, then realised she probably hadnt said anything about that and sighed inwardly. When I try to divine anything about our group, ever since the battle, its fuzzy, hard to pin down and usually very open-ended, she supplied. I guess it has to do with us being right in the middle of the whole mess. Ah, that makes sense Chunhua nodded. Hmmmmm Lin Ling, however, looked a bit vexed. Does it just affect us? Or is it all divinations? Specifically, it relates to our group. Its a bit like what we saw up in the mountains, but less specific. Lin Ling looked distant for a moment, then sighed and signed. Shit, that might be because of me. How so? she frowned. Well my physique changed slightly in the tribulation and my grasp of my principle is a bit lacking still. The results of that are likely messing with your attempts to do divinations relating to me directly and us indirectly. What kind of physique does that? Chunhua sighed. Lin Ling went inscrutable again suddenly. What is it? she signed, narrowing her eyes. That Uaakaz just said we were at the battle. Apparently the local power is unhappy that there is a new tribe, the Golden Flower tribe that has formed. They are seen as a rebellious influence so this patrol was sent out to gather a bunch of them up so that they can be taught a lesson. How did he know that? she signed. I guess someone mentioned it in passing to him, Chunhua said, her eyes drifting to the golden flowers they all had painted on their breast bones. People wore golden flower marks in various forms before the battle, she pointed out, having seen the odd one in the camps they passed through, notably the Golden Grass territory. Yeah, somehow I dont think they will care about that, Lin Ling signed back with a sigh. So what do we do? Chunhua frowned. I dont want to get implicated here, but Naakos and Naakai have been gracious hosts. Lin Ling scowled, still listening. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} What happens if we fight here? she formulated the question and got sensations back that could only be described as ambivalent. -Fat lot of use you are, she complained at the divination art. Is fighting here a good idea? C That came back a fairly categorical no, which, when she paused to think about what Caanar had said about the shrine, made sense actually. At this point, the others were looking around, clearly seeking them out. What is all this, Uaazar? Naakais voice cut through the hubbub as she stalked out of the shrine, followed by Eruua. Grezvor is seeking this new rebellious tribe that has emerged. Udrasas chief wishes to make it clear to them that this is his territory and not that of any other tribe. Last I checked this was the territory of Vashada, Naakai said a bit pointedly. You should speak of Chief Kozrak with respect, one of the UrVash with Grezvor scowled. When Kozrak does something worthy of respect, I, along with the rest of the world, shall bow down, for surely it will be proclaimed by the Mother of Sky herself! Naakos muttered. It has struck me before, but the Ur approach to diplomacy is really heavy on the insults Chunhua signed. She was nodding in agreement when the guard who had first spoken levelled his spear at Naakai, Naakos and Lashaan. Are you trying to make problems here, Grezvor? Naakai scowled. The cloth-clad UrVash scowled for a moment then waved for the others to put their weapons down. Your rebels are no concern of us, Naakai said, more flatly. We have always been a good friend to Udrasa and this is how we are repaid? If some manifestation of the Mother of Golden Flowers has appeared this is surely a good thing? Or are we to all wear only the markings that Kozrak believes are right? Grezvor scowled and a few of the other guards behind him looked shifty now. You should still act with respect in our lands, another guard scowled. In that case, you may search our camp for interlopers, Naakai shrugged. When you leave, take that Uaazar and his idiots with you. He will deliver a message to Kozrak from me. Uaazar looked a bit shifty now as well, she fancied. The scout group poked around, found nothing then basically invited themselves to lunch from what she could see. In the intervening time they re-did their markings a bit and eventually exited the building they had taken refuge beside. Ah, there you are, Uaazar scowled, pointing at them immediately. These three ugly girls are the ones I spoke of earlier. Chunhua narrowed her eyes and she also felt a bit put out by the way his gaze ran across them, lingering just a bit too long. You are hardly one to talk. Your soul is so rotten I can smell it from the other side of the latrines! Lin Ling snickered, pointing at Uaazar. You saw the battle? Grezvor said, looming over them. We saw the aftermath, and shot a few arrows. It was very chaotic, Lin Ling answered plainly. Are you telling me you didnt? The meteor was very forceful, and it would take exceptional awareness to miss all that lightning or the sky turning black. There was some more uneasy laughter and a few mutters in the UrVashs tongue which she just about got as some kind of insinuation about orange poop. They are not wearing your signs of rebels, Naakos added. Paint is- Lin Ling closed the distance and, with a single punch, sent the guard who had spoken sprawling, vomiting blood. Disrespectful, you dare to make light of me? she hissed, her principle now properly settling over everything, stifling the world around them faintly and making the already hot day truly sweltering. You disrespect our people in a place like this? You are not UrVash C you are Orc. As far as insults went, she was pretty sure at this point that calling an UrVash an Orc was a bit like telling a cultivator their mother was a whore, or they had the ancestry of a dog or a rabid monkey. You Grezvor had drawn his sword but was looking uneasy, so she had to guess he was weaker than Lin Ling. What was weird though, was that she had been letting Bright Heart Shifting Steps remain active throughout all this and the shifts in how it was informing her perceptions of the scene were actually giving her some slight benefits to her cultivation C just by standing here and letting it literally spin in the wind Enough, Naakai sighed. You were disrespectful to our guests, Grezvor. Be on your way. What you seek is not here. I have accepted a gift from them, Uaazar scowled. Then they can eat at your fire and no other, and share your food, Naakos grunted. That resolution was decidedly unpopular she noted, based on the shifting in Uaazars group. They did not seem to have that much game as far as she could see. That was reflected in Uaazars now sour expression as well. Looking sideways she could see that several others were quickly gathering up other bits of food lying around and retreating unobtrusively as well. Lunch, such as it was, was thus rather awkward. The scouts all had to be fed by Uaazars group while everyone else sat around almost provocatively eating the biggest fruits or the juiciest meat and fish they had acquired and drinking water that they actually splashed on the ground. Uaazars group sulked and tried to put on a brave face, but she knew social judgement when she saw it, and Uaazar seemed to rub up quite a few in this group the wrong way. You saw something rather unsightly, Naakos sighed, coming over to sit at the main fire and looking at the three of them. We have imposed, she said with a grimace. If it were not you, he would have found some other thing. He only stays with our band because he is prideful, Caanar scowled. Will it not cause difficulties when you get to Udrasa? Chunhua added. None more than we usually face, Naakos replied, unconcerned. The gossip they are spreading is that there is some disorder to the south though, Caanar sighed. It seems that the armies that went to support the Grass Stalkers from these regions and beyond the river have all met with unexpected obstacles. The shamans are blaming it on disunity within the ranks of the UrVash, a wavering of the heart. Oh so thats why they are complaining about a new tribe, Lashaan rolled her eyes. Foolish C new tribe, old tribe, problem is never them, always someone else, Naakai scowled, taking a large bite of a fried fish and crunching it down, bones and all. What obstacles? she asked Caanar. Apparently the War Chiefs of the Vashlagh beyond the river emptied this region to go fight in the mountains. All that were left were auxiliary forces who were chafing that they didnt get to go, so they all ran off after this new warband. Now, by the sounds of it, they are nearly all dead without reply. Udrasas own force was almost annihilated in a strange storm about two days south west of here. -Oh that she resisted looking at Lin Ling and Chunhua. We saw that battlefield in passing, she volunteered. There were very few survivors. So it seems, Caanar nodded. They have sent word inland to the Vashlagh, but the shame of what has occurred is causing them issues, even when it is couched as a vast warband of crazy mages. I guess they were expecting that their forces would return by now, Naakos sighed. Apparently the Death Watch have also stirred in the Badlands, and one of the guards was also talking about Grass Scorpions being sighted north of Valinkar, Teshek added. Both just after the sky at night began to manifest those ill omens. So now they have a bunch of crazy mages running around doing Maker knows what, Death Watch where there were none previously and all their forces are stuck on the wrong side of the Badlands, playing with their cocks, Lashaan giggled. The others around the fire also looked a bit amused, but she could sense the worry underneath their humour. The battle and its aftermath had not wiped out the auxiliary strength of the tribes in this region, it seemed, but it had put a big dent in their ability to deal with anything else, she guessed. When you added in the likelihood that many of those cultivator bands were agents of unremitting chaos in their own right She put that out of her mind and went back to focusing on the chatter around her. Most of the UrInan were speaking around them in Easten, because, as she had gathered, that was respectful, but away from the fire they were speaking their own tongue. The guards were as well. It had been quite a while since she had actually learned another language C Ancient Easten had been the last one some 20 years ago, beyond a few dialect words here and there to deal with diplomatic aspects of her duties in the Hunter Pavilion. That was turning out to be another strange perk of Bright Heart Shifting Steps C it was helping her pick up the language. Combined with her bodys much purer qi she was picking it up much faster than she had expected to. She doubted she was going to speak it any time soon, but she was certainly getting a general grasp of the intention of many of the spoken words. Within a few days she would probably have memorised most of the common words spoken around the camp. They had just finished up their lunch when Grezvor came back over, looking part shifty and part pleased. Command come from the masters of Udrasa, he said. We not able to guarantee safety of any Ur people who want to hunt here, so we escort you all to Udrasa now. The various hunters around the fire all just looked at him, their expressions somewhere between ridicule and amusement until Naakos just shrugged. That was clearly not the response Grezvor was expecting, because he stood there looking silly for a few moments then just walked back to his group. This why Vash tribes always make my head hurt, Naakai grumbled at last, standing up and looking around. They have no heart. Its no wonder Vashada ruined them. The more I see of some of these UrVash tribes, the more they remind me of the folk out east, Chunhua signed as they watched the camp pack up while the group led by Grezvor continued to talk with Uaazars party. As she watched them, she saw two gestures in their general direction and the UrVash that Lin Ling had hit was also still looking unhappy. Even without Bright Heart Shifting Steps feeding her the general vibe of their surrounding she would have been leery of them at this point. That group just screamed unreasonable trouble of the petty and mendacious kind. That lot also gives me a bad vibe, she signed to Lin Ling after a moment. Yeah, was it really a good idea to punch that one? Chunhua asked, also looking at them. It was the best of a bad bunch of options, Lin Ling shrugged. It fits with their picture of us, though, so its better than being labelled as an actual rebel. True, she agreed, before adding, Should we go look in the shrine? We might as well, Lin Ling nodded. Its better than watching this play. She wasnt sure what she expected as they walked through the buildings and back into the rock-cut shrine they had passed before, but the inside was much as the outside had been, a jarring mix of the familiar and the unfamiliar. She bowed slightly, entering, as did Lin Ling and Teng Chunhua. The interior was the size of a small entrance hall, maybe 20 metres long and 10 wide. The back wall was curved with seven faces in a rough hemisphere, holding seven alcoves, all now devoid of their original statues. Someone, possibly Naakai, had placed a bowl of offerings and a small clay lamp on each one. The walls themselves were carved with various scenes of figures doing various things while people bowed down. That one is the Taker, Lin Ling murmured, pointing to a panel showing a woman grasping what appeared to be a sun in her hand. Plants bloomed everywhere while small people followed along behind her, harvesting them with various implements and using them to build a city. Below it was a partial inscription that read something like She ----- the sun ---- ---- that her people ---- might eat well in an Easten Script she was surprised to recognise. In another, there was a many-armed figure seated upon a mountain, or maybe shaped of a mountain C in his hands he was creating figures and placing them down amid the land below where they hunted great beasts and sang and danced. Two of the other panels had been smashed entirely. One had been replaced by a faded painting of a woman with six arms holding a moon. Someone else had half washed it away though and been in the process of changing it to something else. The other scene held an ancient painting of a long procession of people building a great city. That is Vashada, she turned to see Lashaan standing in the doorway. The local folk have altered the shrine, which is well it is their choice, I suppose. She looked around at it and nodded. The question of altering shrines was fraught, even back home. The last time any kind of renovation to the Ancestral Kun shrine had been mooted, elders had come to blows over it in public no less. It had amused her father, in private at least. What is the figure they are washing away? Chunhua asked, staring at the damaged painting. Probably the Mother of Sky. The people here do not really respect her, because of her association with the Grass Scorpions, Lashaan observed. We are ready to go! a voice called from the outside. Yeesh, such a pain, Lashaan scowled. We should go, or things are wont to get even more annoying. Traipsing back out into the glare of the midday sun, she found that the various beasts of burden had been loaded with remarkable haste and the various scouts were already urging those leading them to make them move fast. Uaazar and several of his band were standing on the ridge with Grezvor. You wonder why he sticks with us? Lashaan muttered, noting her travelling gaze. It has crossed my mind, she said apologetically. His father was respected, a great hunter, but when he passed away leadership of the band passed to Naakos and his brothers. Lashaan sighed. Uaazar felt it should have been his position, despite only being 20 summers at that time. He has attracted a following of younger folk who also feel as he does, but the old Hunters and especially Speaker Naakai do not hold him in high regard because he is always doing things like this and does not respect customs. Every tribe has such things, she nodded in agreement. My cousin is such a person. As is my brother, Lin Ling muttered, spitting on the ground. She nearly tripped over a rock at that. Even when her mind had been disintegrating Lin Ling had basically refused to broach the topic of her brother, yet now she just threw it out like nothing? -I suppose it fits with the circumstance at least, she acknowledged. The trip to Udrasa took most of the rest of the day and was undertaken at an almost painfully brisk trot. The UrInan took a great deal of delight in moving as fast as they physically and logistically could, adhering to the instructions of the scout patrol to the point where she nearly found herself taking notes on how maliciously compliant they were. Largely devoid of immediate threat, given how robust their current disguises seemed to be, against all the odds, she was, as she observed the lands they passed through, struck by how similar the trappings of much of it was to what she knew of the eastern tribes beyond the great mount and the city Yun Shan The rumoured tales of the battle and the crazy mages despicable brutality that led to it, especially their determination to not give decent UrVash an honourable death, were a frequent topic of conversation among the scouts as well, she found as she continued to get a better grasp on their local tongue. That she still had a small pile of cores from the battle in the forest left her with an odd feeling C but at the same time, watching how the folk from Udrasa behaved, she found that she held much more sympathy for Ajara than she did this place. There, at least, the Grass Stalkers had seemed rather genuine in their outrage. Here, the scouts spent quite a lot of time talking about how they were doing a favour for their less fortunate tribal settlements to the south by deigning to help them absolve the dishonour. The outrage, to her, just felt like a veil through which to exert their superiority over others. Her own use of Bright Heart Shifting Steps and Bright Lotus Eyes also continued to advance quite rapidly. Part of that was because she had, she supposed, basically stopped using it as just a movement or divination art. She had long since acknowledged that her initial focus on its individual merits, along with her expectations of how a holistic cultivation law should be set out had nearly led her astray C but she was still shocked at how much of an influence the two arts were having now on her foundation. With the help of Bright Heart Shifting Steps and to a lesser extent Bright Lotus Eyes, she was slowly unpicking a small lifetimes worth of little errors and inefficiencies in her qi flow through her twelve Basic Meridians. It was an intensive and laborious process, especially when paired with her periodic need to keep an eye on the trail they were still broadly following. It had wound off somewhere to the east, but she was still able to feel its distortion faintly, just because they appeared to be travelling slower to avoid notice of the UrVash, she supposed. However, the benefits were undeniable C despite the fact that she was probably burning more qi than she was refining C her qi was flowing in marginally more auspicious ways through her meridians with each iteration she now performed and she had to devote very little effort to making sure that the changes stuck, thanks to her mantra. The immediate result, was that the mists of unrefined qi she was absorbing were now condensing multi-coloured drops of liquid qi like small rain showers. As a direct result of that, and her now purified spirit root she was sure, the qi in her dantian was also starting to attain a faintly multi-coloured hue as it flowed back and forth through her meridian system. The second aspect that was still surprising her, especially since that change to her spirit root, was her mantra. It had already changed in the darkness below, but since her close brush with its resurgent presence when she got the talisman, she had been rather wary of probing it too deeply. In a rather profound way, Bright Heart Shifting Steps was also working to resolve that, she was coming to realise C giving her clearer, if subtle, understanding of those changes. Using the mantra in conjunction with the art had been hard since the battle, so she had again mostly been letting it do its own thing. The reason for that had been perplexing and annoying, and also elusive until, almost by accident, about three hours after they left the shrine she stumbled across the answer when associating images of the mantra in her head with Old Ling while reviewing other things. As soon as that happened, Bright Heart Shifting Steps gave her vexation ripples and twists that persisted for a full ten minutes until she realised that it was pointing to the same issue as she had had with her ocular meridians. That realisation, that she had been using her mantra wrong somehow, was as unnerving as it was shocking. As she re-examined what she knew, she found that where it was guiding her was away from the focus of what she traditionally thought of as Physical Cultivation C imbuing the strength of the world into her body in a very specific manner C and was almost completely pivoting it away towards the mental aspects and her psyche. Looking back at those early lessons given by Old Ling as they passed by a sprawling, fortified farmstead where many UrVash were labouring in flooded fields harvesting some kind of river grass, she started to get the distinct impression that there had been a lot more in there than the old man had let on. His rationale was likely that it was good enough at the time that she mastered the basics, but the realisation she had not been as good, or perhaps intuitive, a student of his teachings as she had liked to think was unsettling. As they walked on, that feeling got stronger and stronger as she moved forward through those memories a second time, re-evaluating them in light of her new understandings, especially the changes of what Valash had changed in her mantra gained through Bright Heart Shifting Steps. By the time dusk was starting to colour the sky, she was distinctly sure that progress with her mantra as it now was, was less about bodily transformation and more about connecting the bridge between her physical self and her mind in some obscure way. That idea shifted again as they walked on through more shifting, sighing reed bed fields, as she realised that it held the same properties as when she had touched the UrVashs shared strength. As she waited for her qi to replenish itself again, she explored that further, finding that her mantra was, with the help of Bright Heart Shifting Steps, drawing a connection to emotion in her mind on an almost instinctual level and linking it with elemental qi in her meridians to adapt her body and make changes to it. If she thought about Old Ling, or her father, or Lin Ling, for that matter, friends, family, teacher, using Devoted, it did something very different to thinking about kicking a tree. The former gave her a sense of mental strength, calmness or centring. The latter gave renewed strength to her muscles. In a strange way, she had to acknowledge that some of this was nothing new C what was new was the understanding of why, which she would probably not have made that intuitive jump towards for many years without her struggles with Bright Heart Shifting Steps. Turning her inner eye back to her replenishing qi, she thought about that while using it and found that the mantra was effectively doubling as an extra set of meridians, threading through her twelve principal meridians mainly and her inner organs, naturally guiding and focusing her qi to the places she subconsciously thought of as needing it. This turned out to be why she was getting the resistance from Bright Heart Shifting Steps as well, because, it turned out, what she believed she needed was not, in fact, what she actually needed in a few places. She worked on remedying that for a bit, but had to stop after a while because walking while messing with her meridians to that degree was deeply disorientating. It also ate up her qi reserves at a rate that made her nervous of suffering accidental depletion, but after a few minutes she found that Devoted had left the qi in her bones marginally more refined as a result of the optimisations she had acquired. Other words had similar effects. Path was weird and diffuse, but basically it seemed to change the way her mantra worked in tandem with her current tasks. If she matched it with some of her martial forms, warily so as not to cause any weirdness among the group, it almost became a pseudo movement art in its own right. Similarly, it had a very noticeable effect on Bright Lotus Eyes and a somewhat lesser, iterative one on Bright Heart Shifting Steps. Unfortunately, unlike with Devoted, she struggled to find the how and so in the end set it aside for future consideration. Lotus, one of the words that had been changed by Valash, seemed to relate clearly to transformation of unrefined qi to refined qi, and also, again, did something to her state of mind, like Devoted. There was more to it than that, she was sure, but now was not the time to spend poking at the metaphysical aspects of her mantra interpretation to that extent. Body was perhaps the easiest, but it also had hidden depths, she discovered. Its ability to heal wasnt just related to her mental state and her emotions and desires, but it was also the root of the connection to the UrVash along with Path. That connection also still lingered in the background if she sought it as well, which was downright weird in a different way, because it instantly gave her a much better read on their group as a whole and only cemented her view that she would not lament if the scouts from Udrasa stepped in dog shit. Bestowal was weird as well It didnt quite provide boosts for nothing, but seemed to take her emotional state C and it turned out that it could use -any- state C and provide boosts to her body based on how that worked. This raised an interesting thought in her mind, as they walked along, regarding Lin Lings words, but there was no easy way to talk to her about it so she could only set that aside for a quiet moment. After that, she spent some more time continuing to investigate how her mantra interacted with the art until they turned another bend in the road and Udrasa came into better view in the evening light. The entire town itself was surrounded by a soul-suppressing ward C Lin Ling had remarked on it even before the sun started properly dipping over the horizon C but the walls on it were also impressive. You know, it looks rather like the town we saw in the mountains? she signed to Ling. It does have that look, yes, Lin Ling agreed. Eventually, they stopped at an outlying waystation heavily guarded with layers of spikes and various wards facing the river. Looking around, the faces of the guards on the walls were somewhere between amused and disinterested. The scouts departed with Uaazar and his other group, before returning and singling the three of them out a few minutes later. You three, come with us, the new arrival said perfunctorily, in the common tongue rather than Easten. She glanced sideways at Lin Ling. This is disrespectful, Naakos scowled suddenly, speaking in Easten. Shut up, old man. We ask for your words, you can shit them, one of the guards sneered, again in the local tongue. So, do we fight? she signed to Lin Ling, even as she consulted the divination art and got the predicted ambivalence. That was the problem with relying too much on them in a weird way. Lin Ling narrowed her eyes then shrugged and followed after the group. What is the strongest illusion talisman you have? Lin Ling signed to Chunhua as they went out of that courtyard into another with various crates and goods stacked about. Dao Seeking? Chunhua signed back. Get ready to use it to stun them all when the opportunity arises, Lin Ling signed. Chunhua nodded while she again cursed that the outcome on her divination was mixed at best. What was more helpful, she noted as they were escorted into an opulent room at the end of that courtyard, was that her connection to the UrVash was allowing her to roughly gauge their strength through their relationship to others. Both the guards following them were maybe close to Nascent Soul body cultivators These are the three you suspect of being of the rebel tribe? a fat UrVash in a spun cloth robe, sitting on a bench looking bored and drinking from a stone cup, grumbled as they were brought to a stop. Indeed, Uaazar, who stood to the side now, nodded. They also have artefacts that no hunter of their status should have. -So, robbery, she sighed inwardly. They are ugly, the official said dismissively. Only if you look at their face, Uaazar sneered, again making her contemplate how she could see him suffer appropriately. I guess, the official sighed as if that was some great imposition and the guards laughed in a way that made her itch to hit them as hard as she could. All thats there and what they have on them are likely barely enough to make recompense though, compared to what you promised, which was a captured mage -The prisoner they captured got free? On the one hand, she was pleased at that, but on the other it might not be a good deed either, depending on what sect they were from. -Not to mention, the three of us are also cultivators her inner monologue sneered after a moments further contemplation. That irony was bleakly amusing somehow. What you hope to gain here? Annoyed now, she spoke in their common tongue to Uaazar, who blinked in shock. Indeed, are you sure you want to do this? Lin Ling grinned, also speaking in the common tongue. -Because of course she can speak it, she rolled her eyes inwardly. We travel far from home, experience many things, go on pilgrimage to make our names, Lin Ling said, lapsing into Easten. The two guards now looked a bit awkward she fancied. The official laughed after a moment. Very well, you are on a journey, but this is Udrasa. So I see, Lin Ling deadpanned. You must pay passage to enter, the fat UrVash grinned. Then we will just go someplace else, Lin Ling shrugged. We only travelled with this band of UrInan because they offered us hospitality. You disrespect Udrasa by not wishing to visit? the official chuckled. We were hardly given a choice, Lin Ling pointed out. Sometimes life is cruel. As a young UrVash woman, you should understand this. Consider the price of entry a reminder of that, the official chuckled. Chunhuas hand on her weapon shifted slightly. Lin Ling waved her hand and Chunhua frowned. Bright Heart Shifting Steps shifted slightly and she found that it was still being fogged as well. -Lin Ling if this is also your principle mucking with things, I swear I will kick you in the river, she complained inwardly. Lin Ling tossed out a token onto the table, graven of ivory that had the rune for Ajara on one side and that of Health on the other. You the official scowled. How do you have this? How do you think, given we came from the south? Lin Ling sniffed. We took part in the subjugation of the warband with Ajara, Lin Ling said. They recruited auxiliary forces and allowed us to take what we could from the battlefield, as is appropriate. The official stared at her, then at Uaazar, then at the ceiling for a moment and then just laughed. So, you think Ezajaras token will help you? This is not Ajara; this is Udrasa. I just figured I should at least give you a chance, Lin Ling said with an eye roll. What do you- Forget Lin Lings voice hissed through the evening air, even as the air turned sweltering. Even though she was not the target, the twisting insanity in the words was familiar. It was hot, humid, muggy and grasping, the madness of the jungles and the depths of the grassland, but also the brutal cruelty of the darkness below, slipping through their minds and divorcing them from reason. Chunhua triggered the illusionary formation, miring up the entire room and burying all the UrVash in it. Without soul sense to help them and with their minds fogged by whatever Lin Ling had done there was no resisting even the relatively weak talisman. Without comment, Lin Ling tossed out one of the broken jars from her talisman. It had been one of the ones Han Shu picked up in the depths, covered with swirling vines and such as she recalled. Lin Ling made sure to put the bowl where it might have fallen from the hand of one of the fat UrVash in robes and then just turned on her heel and walked out of the room. Oh Chunhua understood at the same time she did, recalling the story that Naakai had told about the Death Watch and cursed objects. So how do we get out of here without a fuss? Chunhua asked a moment later. Easily, the same way we came in, Lin Ling giggled, grabbing the guards that had escorted them and pulling them up. They both watched as the younger woman did something to both of them with her principle. Both shivered for a moment then picked up their weapons. Store half your gear, make it look like they confiscated stuff and just follow my lead. Look annoyed or sad or something, Lin Ling murmured to both of them. She did as instructed, hiding much of her garb, as much as modesty permitted then with narrowed eyes stored her top as well. -The things we do she complained inwardly, trying to ignore her lost modesty. Lin Ling gave her a sideways look but she just shrugged. Now what? she asked. We wait for oh a few minutes, then go back. That should be long enough, unless you want to kill everyone here and dump their bodies in the river. Tempting, Chunhua grumbled. They stood in the room, watching the others flop around like morons caught up in whatever the illusion formation was beguiling them with for nearly five minutes before Lin Ling finally waved to the guards and they turned on the spot and led them back out. They followed the pair back through to the other courtyard where a few of the UrInan were sat. Naakai and Lashaan noted their state and scowled. She felt a bit bad at the subterfuge, but it was probably necessary as Lin Ling had pointed out. We can all leave, she sighed, channelling that annoyance into her response. You all leave. Udroz thank you very much for your tribute, the guard behind her leered and slapped her ass for good measure. She looked sideways at Lin Ling who didnt look in her direction. Uaazar say he come after, have business to discuss, the other guard added perfunctorily. You leave all goods here with him; this command of Udroz. Naakos scowled, as did several of the others, but under the watchful eye of the other guards by the far gate and with walls and towers around, nobody was willing to object it seemed. They walked through in silence, escorted onto the road by the two guards for a bit before they turned without comment and left. Did you really have to do that? she signed to Lin Ling with a scowl. I just provided the suggestions, the other woman grimaced. Its not my fault theyre horrible idiots and greedy besides. You Naakai finally said at last when they were about half a mile away from what she assumed was a customs post of some description. Its fine. They might have done something but Uaazar was there and the official was looking at a strange pot. They just made us take off all our gear and give it over, she answered before Lin Ling could. The others eyed them dubiously. Also, it seems that the prisoner that your tribesman captured was intended to go to that official, she added. However, the prisoner got free somehow. Uaazar sought to use us to redress the agreement he had with that scum. That brat, I will break his three legs, Naakos scowled. This is betrayal of our group, Caanar scowled. I say enough is enough. To pedal in selling others, especially those under our hospitality, is not UrInan. I agree, Lashaan added. Uaazar is no longer part of our band. Recalling what she had noted before, she wondered sympathetically if Lashaan might not have another motive in being rather keen to see him go. -Maybe we did some good here, irrespective of saving our own hides, she mused. The others were also nodding grimly and within a few moments all fourteen of the remaining UrInan reached the same consensus as they walked on. It was a strange thing to observe: a majority vote, a few words spoken and after an oath sworn on the Mother of Earth, which made the air seem to hang heavy around them all for a moment, Uaazar was no longer a part of that group. We come a long way, only to be robbed with collaboration of our own tribesmen. This is a disgrace, Naakos sighed at last, after they had all walked on in some silence. At least we are alive, Teshek muttered. Is pity we lost Umma and Yuaz, one of the children snivelled. It took her a moment to realise that was the two large beasts who had been carrying their camp gear. You suffered this problem on behalf of us, she said after a moment, feeling bad about that, At least let us redress some problems. We could not Naakos grumbled. It is not your fault that Uaazar has done this. She grimaced and shook her head. However, your hospitality to us has still caused you difficulties. Please allow us to make some contribution here. Naakos still looked unwilling, at least until Naakai elbowed him in the side and he nodded. Please, see it as us contributing what a guest should to a shared calamity, Lin Ling said. That is acceptable, Naakos relented, but first we must decide if we go into Udrasa or just seek someplace else. Unless you plan to spend the night hopping on serpents heads in the fields out there, we have no choice, Naakai sniffed. They will, however, ask us for payment to enter the gates, Caanar pointed out. Give us ten minutes, Lin Ling scowled. Before she could comment further, her friend had slid off the bank and into the field on the riverward side. With a shrug, she followed as did Chunhua. They walked through the gloom, which with her eyes was not really all that gloomy, until Lin Ling finally stopped and pulled out a pot, staring around. Looking around the more open area, she could see green shoots all around them poking out of the water which were likely some variant of Gold Water Iris, or maybe a Star Iris that had taken root in a little geomantic conflux. As a plant they were sought after by people making water gardens because of that very aspect: they became natural confluxes between Water and Earth qi and in the right season their fragrance was calming. With Bright Lotus Eyes it was almost farcically easy to find, although digging it out might take longer than five minutes. Are we after the Iris? Chunhua also asked after a moment of looking around and spotting it. Tempting, but actually I just came here because it was a bit more open, Lin Ling shrugged, passing them a few herbs and other things from her storage talisman. It might actually be part of the field alignment, she added, looking around. The last thing we need is some annoyed farmer going to the town and saying someone is pulling up his prize plants. Thats fair. I guess it could cause unnecessary trouble, Chunhua agreed. Also this one is barely 3 Star Grade and hasnt awakened spiritual awareness yet, so it wouldnt do us much good to collect that unless we want to settle down and start farming spirit herbs, she added with a laugh, looking around again and tracing the disturbances that showed the extent of the plant. Anyway, its far enough away from the road that it looks like we might actually have gathered these, Lin Ling said, pointing at the various things she doled out. Shaking her head, she dunked the two spirit herbs into the water until they partially revived under the impetus of her qi and then passed them to Chunhua to hold. You had those toads? she added, listening to the distant sound of said critters in a neighbouring field. Thats an excellent point, Lin Ling nodded, taking the two plants back from Chunhua so she could unstore three of the toad corpses. After they dunked those in the water, they reapplied some of the war paint, but in designs more in the style they had seen of those working in the fields and on the guards on the way in, and then made their way back to the road. Ah, Naakos chuckled, seeing them toss the various bits on the ground and taking in their revised appearance. This is not the first time we have run into this problem, she chuckled. In truth, we would also consider it, Lashaan grumbled, and even Teshek who seemed quite proper nodded. But we are known in all likelihood through that expelled moron. It should be fine, Lin Ling remarked. Its a big town, must be 20,000 people around here. They cant know everyone and we can pay for you to get in anyway. Not to mention its harder to rob people at a gate in inventive ways when there is a queue. Thats certainly why those scouts took us to the customs post, Chunhua pointed out, which got knowing if slightly bitter laughs from the UrInan.

~ Juni, Ling & Chunhua C Udrasa, by the river ~
That assertion turned out to be spot-on, because there was indeed a queue at the gates and the guard basically didnt care so long as they gave something C surrendering up a handful of low-grade beast cores was properly on the generous side, but it got everyone into Udrasa with no questions asked and that was enough. Once inside the town, which turned out to be like the Little Harbour in Blue Water City, but given a mud brick overhaul, Naakos and Naakai led them through bustling streets filled with the produce of the river lands around them. It was similar to Ajara as well, but the buildings were mostly unpainted and there was a lot more rubbish in the side streets. Jewellery, mainly gold and polished stones, were being displayed much more commonly than they had been in places like Ajara, and they even saw a few UrVash being carried along on palanquins. Clothing of woven plant fibres, presumably from the reed farms all around the town, was also common place and, as they passed, she noticed their own more barbarous attire got them many sideway looks and condescending sneers. A few shopkeepers even pulled goods away from the children as they peered curiously at them. It was also, she noticed, a lot less orderly, or rather, orderly in a more corrupt manner compared to Ajara. Doors had sigils over them that denoted status, she found when she asked. Guards wandered hither and thither, but didnt do much to enforce anything that she saw, although their group, again, got obvious stares and pensive narrowed eyes as they hurried along. She also saw what she considered as proper temples for the first time as well, shrines dedicated to the Honoured Five and the various mothers, their exteriors daubed with paintings while merchants hawked animals outside for sacrifice. Teshek and Caanar both grumbled a lot at how off-putting the ambience was while Lashaan just looked glum. Eventually, they arrived at a compound by the docks, controlled by UrInan as it turned out. Here, the buildings were much more cramped and the air, already humid from proximity to the river and dense with bugs, was almost stifling, even in the dust. It was also noisy, with taverns, dancing and various other enticements in full display. Naakos! a voice boomed, cutting through her curious investigation of the various stalls with their fish and river produce. Azuum, Naakos bowed slightly. Makers greetings to you and your family. And to you and to you I see your group is less this season? Uaazar and his bunch have gone their own way, Naakai said flatly. It was beyond time. The young must fly from the nest and all that. Right right Azuum nodded, although she caught a faint flicker of dissatisfaction. A pity, I had hoped to talk to him about certain things. I am sure an opportunity might arise, Naakos grunted. He will no doubt arrive sooner rather than later. Probably later, Lin Ling signed derisively. I do not see Jarani? Naakai noted, looking around. Old Jarani has sadly gone to the Mother of Dark Earth, Azuum sighed. She passed with the darkening season. Oh Naakai nodded. I will go pay my respects to her Her shrine was taken back to her homeland by her children, Azuum added tactfully. I see In that case, it was good to speak to you again, Azuum, Naakai said. We will find ourselves some lodgings and discuss other matters at a more hospitable hour. Without further comment, they departed the square, Azuum and a few others still watching with considered expressions. Is that because of Uaazar? she asked after they had travelled most of the street. Youre very astute for your age, Naakai sighed. Yes, Uaazars mother was Azuums sister. It is what it is, Caanar shrugged. We do not plan to stay more than tomorrow anyway, Naakos also shrugged. They walked on in silence until at last Lin Ling spoke again. If you find a place you wish to stay, we will pay. You have already paid for our entrance into the town, Naakai said. That is enough. Without our presence you would still have your goods, she shook her head, eyeing Lin Ling. How much might you have expected to gain for them? A few dozen talismans at best. Our way of life is not lucrative; we just travel where we will and see the world, Naakos shrugged again. We make what we need with our skill and require little of others. The main loss is the pack animals, but there are ways around that and it is no worse than if they had been killed by that serpent. Based on what she had seen of them, it seemed a very stoic outlook to take. The group had lost their animals, all their goods, their tents and so on. Anything not on someone had been seized by the customs guards or near enough. Perhaps some of it would go to Uaazar and his bunch, but she didnt expect it to when the aftermath of what they had done played out. Likely Uaazar would be lucky to escape with his life. There is a good place by the north dock, Naakai mused after they had walked on for a while. We shall try there. They spent the next hour or so making their way there and settling into several rooms. The tavern was much like the one they had seen in Ajara, but less salubrious if that was at all possible. They paid for the rooms and Lin Ling basically forced Naakai to accept the rest of the pouch of currency and bone talismans before they retreated to their own room. So, what do we do now? Chunhua asked at last. Well, the trail curves around the town. It will not be hard to pick it up, but the question is where, if at all, they cross the river, she said. I would advocate not lingering here though. That seems like a no-brainer, she agreed looking at Lin Ling. Yeah, probably not a good idea, the younger girl nodded. While what I did is unlikely to reflect back on us, Uaazar seems to have more influential connections in this place than Naakos or Naakai do. I do wonder if it would not have been easier to part ways with them that morning, Chunhua sighed. Possibly, she conceded, but we are still where we are, and we have knowledge, at least, to show for it. Ah, Ling, she finally recalled the question she had intended to ask before everything stupid with the town official. Yes? Arent those weird words you use rather like mantra mnemonics in how they behave? How so? Lin Ling frowned. Well, she paused to consider this train of thought, because she only had her impressions of them. They are single phonetic tones, or collections of them, that do a singular thing when you use them? Lin Ling frowned for a moment before bobbing her head to the side ambivalently. I can see how you arrived at that idea. But not as such, Id say. I could speak whole sentences with them, but then Id probably run out of qi within three words at my current realm. Each word costs a factor more qi and soul power if I string them together. Oh That wasnt what you wanted to hear? Lin Ling asked. She didnt quite nod, but it wasnt in a way. -That would have been too easy, she sighed inwardly, thinking again about those subtle connections between Mantra, Emotion, Intent, Qi and also now, how she had manifested that darkness, which had been as much an emotional thing as a physical one. It was hard to shake the sense, brought on by Bright Heart Shifting Steps in fact, that she was poking at the edge of something important in how mantras worked. That did take her onto the other topic of her consideration C which was her Core Formation and what the texts in the talisman meant by a complete Golden Core. The problem there was that her general knowledge of it was awkwardly lacking because it would have been a good while before she arrived at that point and her Father had said he would take responsibility for it. Based on their previous talk, there was no point in asking Lin Ling, because she was no more in the know there than her, not to mention her Core Formation process had been so abnormal that it was, she suspected, almost useless as a reference guide. Chunhua? she sighed at last, turning to the other woman. Yes? she lifted her head from where she been lying on the bed, presumably reviewing what was on the jade slip again. Can I ask you about Core Formation stuff? Chunhua stared at her for a long moment. Sure, although probably I dont know more than you. You would be surprised, she grimaced. So, what do you want to know? Chunhua asked, sitting up properly. Just the specifics of the formation process I can do one better, Chunhua materialized a slip and passed it to her. She took it and read the title C Teng Silver Manual. This is the manual you used to form your core? she blinked. It was, Chunhua nodded. And before you ask, its the common one. Anyone can buy it for contribution points from the Teng School, so its not like there are any great secrets in it. Thanks, she saluted the other woman who just laughed. Its fine, Ive gotten a thousand times what thats worth out of both of you and that was just for my escaping half of that shit with my life intact, Chunhua remarked. You didnt include sanity she chuckled. Yes, still on the fence on that one, Chunhua joked, although she could feel the edge in the womans humour. Ill go poke around the town see if I cant learn anything interesting, Lin Ling said after a few moments. And see about getting some food or something. Sure, she nodded. We will just stay here and stare at scripture like good girls. Lin Ling just rolled her eyes and left without further comment while Teng Chunhua laughed quietly. After that, she settled down and just started to read the text, which basically confirmed what she had suspected in truth, but was still good to know. According to the Teng Silver Manual, she should refine her qi in set patterns until her dantian was saturated with qi mist which began to move under its own inertia. The next step was then to use the law to set the mould for the core, using your spirit root as the seed, and continue absorbing qi, performing the qi cycles prescribed by the law until the core finally started to coalesce under its own inertia within the framework you had provided it. That was why the quality of the spirit root was so important C it was basically the foundation of the core, and that, paired with the law itself, governed the principal quality of the core. The attribute also took the root as the foundation rather than the qi you were absorbing. However, you had to absorb qi that was in harmony with your core anyway, so that was not a problem in the eyes of the law C only an idiot would absorb qi that was in conflict with their root, or use such a law. At that point you had two choices: either let the core coalesce naturally as it would in accordance to the law, or try to force extra rotations out of it to get a better quality core. From her general knowledge, she knew most would do the former, because the latter could cause a deviation and even potentially ruin your spirit root if it went wrong. The Teng Silver Manual also talked a bit about the grades, which was helpful, if a bit unnerving, for providing her context on her Core Formation so far. The texts that came with the manual advised the user that formation was basically guaranteed. So long as you just followed the steps set out and didnt make any mistakes while possessing pretty much any kind of marginally passable spirit root, you would form a core that was between one and four rotations. You could force it as high as 7 or even 8 if you held your nerve and had a lot of qi on hand or a wealth of spirit stones. If you had a decent spirit root or someone to help you form the core by giving their own qi, you could get maybe 15 rotations without much trouble. With a lot of qi stimulus you could push that up to 18 or 19 rotations. Twenty one rotations was achievable if you had a spirit root graded as high rank with either one pure attribute or two sympathetic attributes and the right environment to break through. You could force that as high as 22 or 23 if you were feeling suicidal or had a small fortune in spirit crystals to burn, or some other spiritual treasure with a lot of qi to support the action. How does 24 rotations sit in the Teng Schools classifications? she asked Chunhua at last, putting the text down because it didnt elaborate beyond 23 rotations. That requires the Top Grade version of the manual, Chunhua said sitting up again. 24 rotations though is usually a Soul Gold Core. I have no real knowledge of those cores beyond the fact that a few of the Teng Schools inner disciples have high grade cores of that calibre. That matched broadly with what she knew. To get a high grade core, you need a top grade Core Formation law, all of which would be closely guarded secrets or prohibitively expensive. You also needed a pure spirit root with a single attribute or an auspicious hybrid root C like Yin Wood feeding Yin Fire or Yang Thunder feeding Yin Water. Her original triple element mixed root with no clear yin yang affinity was, she reflected, indeed utter garbage by those standards as the old diviner had stated 15 years ago to the disappointment of her parents. All the cores above 24 rotations usually form with a thread of soul-infused qi though, all but guaranteeing you get to Soul Foundation, Chunhua added after a moments thought. It also provides a useful boost in that tribulation. What about the Core Formation tribulation? she asked, The manual doesnt really talk about it. Oh, yeah those tend to be variable, Chunhua nodded. The common knowledge is that you get a tribulation at Core Formation, but serious lightning is not guaranteed unless its a mid-grade core as I recall. Frowning, she trawled her memories and recalled that various specialist tools and talismans were available to common born folk to alleviate or minimise the impact of spiritual lightning in core formation. That she hadnt given it more thought was -Because I am a rich fathers daughter who didnt give it any thought, having been told it just involved money, she sighed inwardly. And because my spirit root has always been my shame and I just didnt engage with it, throwing myself into Physique Law Cultivation instead Anything above blue-green lightning is rare unless you get a mutated 24 rotation core, Chunhua added. The inner disciple I saw from the Teng School who formed a 26 rotation one only got a single strike of Deep Blue Earthly Lightning. I dont think I had ever seen Purple Earthly Lightning in a sub Dao Seeking tribulation until I met you The other womans voice wasnt quite accusatory there, but she did wince in sympathy Oh I think I was told that certain lower grade cores tended to get lightning more frequently C metal and wood cores usually. Fire and earth cores are the least likely to get big lightning, while for water its a toss-up, more dependent on how many rotations you eke out. What about mantras with Core Formation? she frowned. Chunhua stared at her oddly. Uhh I can tell you a bit, because you appear to have already worked something out, but I cant tell you the specifics -Cant or wont? She wondered, given they both knew that heavenly oaths were not really observing the proper rules. Its not that I want to be unhelpful, but Chunhua sighed, looking awkward, but did continue speaking after a long pause, I have an Inherited Mantra but my family has no roots in the Yin Eclipse or Easten clans. My ancestral grandfather acquired our mantra during the aftermath of the Huang-Mo Wars. Anyone who knows it has to swear a very strong oath to Daode Tianzun not to divulge it or any matters regarding its specifics. She stared at Chunhua who now looked somewhere between awkward and challenging. Thats an oath that exceeds Eastern Azures heavens Yes, Chunhua nodded a bit tersely. It is. So that is why the information that a mantra is not necessarily an obstacle to Core Formation hasnt leaked out? she mused, being careful how she phrased it, in case even her acknowledgement of that in this context now caused Chunhua issues C those kinds of oaths regarding proscribing actions could be tricky like that. Chunhua eyed her for a moment, before nodding. The Yin Eclipse clans are even more close-mouthed about it than my old ancestor was, but yes, given you seem to have worked out this much my oath does not bind on that, Chunhua muttered. They pass down mantras in their complete form only through the inheritance rituals to their heirs and divulge nothing about anything over the Mantra Seed realm. Their formal stance on the matter is that their inheritances were lost and everyone else can just screw off. Given that basically finished off the conversation, she smiled apologetically, because Chunhua just looked even more awkward after falling silent again, all but radiating unwillingness to continue. Sorry, I didnt intend to ask a difficult question like that, she said with a polite bow and a salute. Its nothing, Chunhua sighed. But I really cant talk about it; heavenly oaths to Eastern Azures heavens are no good here but oaths to the Three Pure Ones seem to work just fine. They do, huh she was slightly surprised at that. Yeah, although only an idiot or someone very sure of themselves would swear one, Chunhua grinned weakly. Fair, she conceded. Thank you for telling me what you could though. As I said, its fine, Chunhua shrugged apologetically. You have already done a lot, and I wish I could be of more help. After that, she went back to contemplating how her mantra, her divination art and her body were interacting until Lin Ling came back about four hours after she had left with a large bundle of fried food and various other oddments. How is the town? she asked, sitting up. Like the worst cesspit corners of Little Harbour, Lin Ling grumbled. It makes Ajara look like a Buddhist temple. I did confirm a few things though Ohh? Chunhua asked, getting up and coming over to grab a fried fish. Yeah, we will need a boat to cross the river and they cost a packet. We cant just walk over? she frowned. We could, Lin Ling groused as she also started to eat a fried fish, but the river actually has an element of suppression to it that interferes with qi control. I went down to the harbour and tried walking on it. I could probably run across on my own thanks to my principle but carrying even one of you it would be impossible. Thats a pain, she agreed. It is, but the good news is that passage across is pretty common, Lin Ling agreed. As I said, it just costs extortionate amounts if you dont have a buddy in the town. This place basically runs on corruption as far as I can see. Its really quite remarkable. They even have their own coinage made of beast cores. Anything else of note? Chunhua added. They really are on edge about these Death Watch, Lin Ling mused. I made a few enquiries about Vashada but got little of note C Naakai is probably the person to ask there. And cultivators? she asked. Hmmm, there have been two sightings of bands of crazy mages. One group apparently had an extended skirmish with a bunch of scouts and were taken captive about two days ago to the south of the town. Then, yesterday, another band numbering about 200 came and captured a river outpost some ten miles beyond the town to the north and crossed in numbers, razing everything and then vanishing into the marshes. 200? she repeated dubiously. I am certain that was a gross exaggeration, Lin Ling said. Likely the numbers were doubled or more by the survivors to make them not look so bad. That sounds about right, Chunhua conceded. What about these prisoners? They were taken across the river already. There were a lot of people sad that they wouldnt get a chance to try and buy a mage slave in the night markets, Lin Ling added with disgust. Charming place, this, she agreed. So what about the one that Uaazar captured? I didnt prod about that for obvious reasons, but there was some complaint about missing boats this morning on the south side of the town, Lin Ling mused. If I had to bet, I would say that was the group we were following who maybe also swept up that prisoner, Chunhua agreed. Chapter 110 – Geomancy of Advancement
It is very tempting by those who only know of the Ur peoples through tales to consider them thoroughly savage, abandoned to all civilisation and living as monsters in the wilderness. This view is appealing for several reasons C it fits a grand narrative whereby we oppose the savage and, in the rare cases where we are on the same side, uplift them. It is also appealing because it distances us from their awkward past and its relationship to ours. Lastly, nuance is the enemy of great agendas, and few agendas have been greater in the last 10,000 years than the reconquista of the western third of our home continent. Those powers, going west, found only complex problems which refuted simple answers C that the Nine Consuls of the westernmost territory of the Eternal City had decided to forswear their mortality entirely rather than fall to Nerons Nightmare was a deeply unpleasant surprise. That single act effectively locked out from easy conquest all of the rich lands between Valinkar and Solaneum, south of the Veil Flow, the vast river that runs from the Veil Source high in the Dark Veils. The result, was that they had to turn their eyes north of the river and that put them in immediate opposition to the Ur folk who had somehow sprung fully formed. Faced with the choice of trying to convince those coming behind them to fight implacable undead, imbued by an oath sworn on the strength of that most Dreadful and August Queen, or dispossessing Orcs of their homeland the decision, it must be said, was easily and expediently made. Nothing of their great cities, their achievements, their civilisation that might have walked out of our own distant past returned westwards, except as tales of stolen glory, worship of false idols or dark deprivations C cannibalism, the eating of the dead, blood sacrifice, rape, pillage and massacre. Today, we know the truth of this C those first invaders, who would become the Grand Dukes of Meltras, Belthorne, Reborin, Renlath, Jeris and Solaneum, had already seen the mirage by which they might rise C Yogo Shada. That the price for it was the reputation of the Ur folk, their heritage, history and even their very place in this world was not one that any of those lords or their allies so much as blinked over.
Excerpt from C The Rise of the Eastern Grand Dukes. ~By Astrid Elderkaid, Milford Fellow of Imperial History.

~ Lin Ling C Udrasa by Night ~
Leaving Juni and Chunhua to sort out the various aspects of their cultivation in peace, Lin Ling found herself wandering through the cramped streets of Udrasa pondering their current circumstances. It was true that the trail had led them here, and the local rumours seemed to imply that at least two large bands of cultivators were in the general vicinity or had been recently, but that still left her with more questions than answers. The main one, setting aside the question of her own Mortal Physique and lack of control over her Principle messing with Junis divinations, was that they were losing ground on the trail because of this diversion of sorts Fish onna stick? her thoughts were disrupted by a small, rather malnourished UrVash girl holding out a handful of fried eel looking things on reeds hopefully. -And its not even the most important problem that needs a solution at that -What an abominable place -Nature is lost here -Well, it reflects their mud-born natures -Miserable vermin, not even natural-born Sure how much? she asked, pushing the quiet commentary from the memories into the background. Talisman fer a fish, the girl said far more brightly. She considered the girls scrawny frame and the surroundings, then pulled out one of the Longevity Lingzhe she had gotten off Juni after she used all hers. Pretending it was a magic trick, like a street performer might have back in West Flower Picking town, she also passed it to the girl with a half grin, adding a few of the currency talismans for good measure. The girl pocketed the talismans and looked at the mushroom dubiously, actually licking it before grinning and munching it down in three bites and passing her the remaining fried eels before dashing off. Watching her go, she took a bite from one and found it was spicy enough to disguise the fact that it was two day old catch. Likely the girl was making them to sell from scavenged produce from the docks. It didnt matter to her in any case; her constitution was such that she could probably have eaten actual garbage and it would have had no ill effect beyond lingering as a traumatic memory. Shaking her head, she finished the first one and wandered on, towards the waterfront, through narrow, humid streets, as she pondered her problems their problems of which there were quite a few. By the time she arrived at an actual dock amid the humid, insect-ridden night air, she still hadnt decided which of their myriad problems right now was most in need of an immediate solution, beyond the obvious one C staying in Udrasa for as little time as possible. The problem was, as far as she had worked out, that all their problems sort of fed into each other as well C starting with the possible impact of her own physique on matters. -I dont suppose any of you have any thoughts on that? she directed to the still disparaging monkey-nut gallery in her psyche. As expected she got nothing much except from some of the older ones who merely sent support for not lingering here. The difficulty, near as she could tell, was that the memories themselves covered a long period of time and within that there were a few distinct schisms in what and why, not to mention how concerning Mystic Meridians. The oldest, and actually the ones she was most inclined to trust at this point, were largely ambivalent on it. Because of how she had formed her Mystic Meridian, their view was that it was less that she was a thing that actively twisted events and more like a stable part of the flow of those events. A particularly durable tree, a rock that was hard to move, this kind of thing. Events moved around her, of which she was part, but occasionally, because of her more stable position, she would come into contact with other stable bits, both natural and unnatural. There was a nuance in there she was sure she was missing, that their disparate views were just not able to fully convey. However, eventually she would become something like a pearl as events accumulated around her C that was their understanding of accumulation. To them, though, it was just a natural thing that happened and to which little thought was given. The problem there, was the speed with which she had advanced to this point. Their kind advanced fast anyway, but even by those standards, advancing as she had done was not necessarily a good deed in some eyes. She had advanced fast to this point, but now, much like Juni, had to focus on acquiring qi and refining her foundation, tempering her body and pulling all the other bits upwards to match her current strength. The later memories had no issue with it, but the earlier ones held that the strength of the meridian was lacking compared to what it should be for her realm. The shell protecting it was weak and that drew unnecessary attention and therein lay the source of problems. Huaaaa she sighed, pushing the thoughts on that away. She was the one in control, unequivocally, unless she really went off the deep end with the transformation. This was just another symptom of her rapid advancement, it seemed, but no less annoying in its own way for it. Just like her control over her Principle could be a bit nebulous, she was unused to working with Soul Intent, having a Sea of Knowledge or marshalling the things within it, of which there was now a lot. When you added in the accursed soul sense wards that were rather pointedly targeting critters not unadjacent to her, things just got more frustrating. -Such a crude ward. It will stop snakes, but never us -Pathetic, even the clay pots of that era were better -But they had to deal with my kin -And mine -And mine -And mine -And mine It took her all not to stop and rub her temples as she got a mocking refrain of and mine echoing through her Sea of Knowledge. The memories were, in fact, talking to each other, she was sure. She was more like an exclusive inn or something, in which they were all resident and all arguing about how crappy the neighbourhood in which it now resided was. -Reed boats, huh She paused by a broad set of steps where various UrVash were hauling fish in and out of the dark, lantern-lit waters of the shallow artificial bay within the riverlands. Everywhere she looked there were smaller vessels, mostly made of reeds and some leather and timbers. Many had single or double sails C sophisticated boats, in fact, for what they looked like, and well-designed to exploit the shallow lagoons and broader stretches of open water controlled by Udrasa directly. And yet none were suitable for crossing the river, visible to her in the distance. It was almost half a mile wide here, broad and fast flowing. On the far side, distant lights glittered, allowing her to orientate herself to how Udrasa controlled its wealth. -Nobody owns a boat longer than 20 metres that isnt bearing the symbol of the town she observed with a sigh. To get passage to the settlement on the far side, certainly you had to go through those who controlled Udrasa. She suspected anyone who tried to build a bigger boat would also get in trouble with the officials. -Ah well, all I can do is start asking, she sighed inwardly, looking away from one of the larger vessels that was painted prominently with the towns motif, the symbol prominent on its bow. That symbol, painted in yellow ochre, was a bit unsettling she had to admit C elements of four interlocking circles joined by a fifth, like an eye that seemed to always look at you, no matter what angle you glanced it from. If you stared at it too long, the arms and connecting points also seemed to shift, lingering for a second after you closed your eyes. That design was also reproduced in fabrics and such that she saw many wearing C rather diaphanous gowns in red and yellow, with occasional bits of purple or black. Here in the docks, the dress was rougher, the fabrics more worn, but the local style still favoured from what she saw, at least in those milling around the taverns or side streets. The workers just wore rough skirts around their waists in crude yellow fabric, usually stitched or painted with a few choice designs in red or deeper yellow, or the symbol of the town itself. Looking around, she found three older UrVash sitting around smoking a pipe between them and watching several younger ones wrestle a boat out of the water to check some problem on its underside. Hey, got a moment? she asked them politely. Whatcha want, missy? the oldest one with a beard looked her over. Aint got no talismans if youre She coughed, cutting him off before he could make a bad impression and smiled winsomely. I wanted ask about passage across the river. Ah the oldest one nodded, coughing as well, while his compatriots smirked at his near mistake. No passage possible for a while, the second one sighed. Even us fisherfolk is limited; they stop anyone who goes too far out. Why? she frowned. Guess they dont want people running iffen them mage bastards do actually show up, the third spat. So nobody is crossing? she frowned. Not since all the boats from Udaval got sunk two days ago, the oldest one nodded. Do you know about that? she frowned. Aye, group of strange folks showed up, slaughtered the entire outpost apparently, bar a few survivors who managed to hide in the swamps, the second UrVash sighed. Didnt they steal any? she blinked. My cousin fishes down there, the third one mused, passing the pipe along. Said he saw a right strange vessel on the water shortly afterwards, was white and gold, being pulled by three strange golden horses that ran on the water and was surrounded by strange music Aye, the second nodded. That was before news that Udaval was burning mud and bodies came through though. Now rumour reckons it was something someone nicked from a ruin. Only those undead do that kinda shit. Could have been the crazy mages everyone is talking about she pointed out. Hah next they be blaming the fact that the bugs are biting a bit harder on the crazy mages, the old one sighed. So its Death Watch? she frowned. Hah nah, likely just normal undead, the second one grunted. Youre young, the old fisherman sighed, seeing her carefully pitched askance expression. Its easy to buy into them bollocks, but take it from us old-timers, Death Watch is Death Watch. My grand-da saw em once; monster dropped outta the sky like something out of myth, riding a stone monster like a statue outta one of the ancient ruins to the west. You know em when you see em, he said. Aye, here its just as likely to be normal undead, or serpents messing with your head, the second agreed. So it wont be possible to get passage across? she reiterated. Not unless youre cosy with our crazy mages, the third one said with an eye roll. And begging your pardon, miss, you look like someone just travelling through, the oldest one muttered, looking her up and down dubiously. Any who would take your passage now would be as likely to tie you up as soon as they were out of sight of here and sell you to a brothel on one of the wayposts as give you legitimate passage across. She grimaced, nodding. That was about what she had expected, in truth. Surely that is an exaggeration? she asked, putting a bit of emphasis on sounding nervous. -Really, my principle is almost tailor-made for this, she exclaimed in her heart. The oldest fisherman spat on the ground. Far be it from us to speak ill of this place. Udrasa is a bug-infested, serpent-besieged shithole C the only reason people stay here is because its our shithole. -And its the only shithole in the neighbourhood as well, she added in her own head. It cant be impossible though? she wheedled. Not impossible, the oldest fisherman nodded. But if you wanna convince someone to take you across in a smaller boat youre gonna have to pay them enough that their family can either afford a new boat, or take care of themselves if they die C and pay in advance. Even crossing in the day? she pouted. Less but thats not really the issue, the second old fisherman sighed. A youngun like you from inland wont know it, but the river currents is dangerous for a lot of reasons, biggest one being the ones that carry their own mana. Best case, you just get caught in one and swept ten miles downstream, the first nodded sagely. Cant even run away easily if you were powerful, the third sighed. Some of those currents in the middle have weird properties C cant walk on em, or they drain mana away and put it in the river, that kinda thing. Oh she nodded, looking appropriately crestfallen. Well, thank you for answering my questions, she pulled out a few suitable bits of spirit grass for smoking and passed them over. Ah, Taker bless you, the old fisherman chuckled, smelling the leaf. Nodding, she thanked them again and went on her way for a bit, pondering that. After a few minutes, she checked in both directions, then walked down some steps and tried to walk on the water. It wasnt difficult, although she did have to keep to the shadows; however, once she got out into the bay proper, she could see the issue. There was indeed a faint tug to the water, a sense of devouring that obfuscated her senses in bizarre ways. With care and a lot of spirit herbs she could probably make it across on her own, but carrying the others would be next to impossible for more than a few hundred metres. Returning to the shore, via a different dock, she continued to wander fairly aimlessly, taking in the sights and sounds in search of other useful bits of information, until, in the distance, she heard yelling and saw a group of guards piling out of a street, chasing several figures. A few heads turned to observe the commotion which finished when a second group of guards cut off the escape and grasped the three, binding them with ropes and dragging them away. Seems someone tried to run away from the mages again, a nearby dockworker muttered. Big balls, wouldnt see me offending that lot, his compatriot grumbled. Mages? she asked, frowning. You not from around here? the dockworker grunted, looking her up and down. Came from the south, with a bunch who fought the warband, she shrugged, from Ajara. Ah your sort, the other worker spat on the ground. I heard your lot is ruled by some savage she-bitch shaman who drinks childrens blood. Uh she stared at the dockworker, but his compatriot just rolled his eyes. What wanna say something about it? the dockworker grinned. Shaking her head, she turned and walked away. Two groups of the guards were still lingering nearby and keeping in mind what the previous one had said Hey, bitch, how dare you take my money! the dockworker yelled after her. Oh for fates sakes! she hissed under her breath. {One with What Is} Ducking into an alley, even as the guards from the boat on the next dock trotted over, she slunk backwards through the shadows and swiftly made her way up to a low level roof overlooking the scene. What is it? a guard who had just arrived grunted to the dockworkers. She noted three more workers had come up from the lower area of the dock as well. Out of town bitch was poking around our dock, the first one chuckled. -Ah, just my luck, I asked a random question on a gang dock, she complained inwardly. Ah the guard frowned, or something like it. Did you get a look? Aye pretty bitch, light hair, said she was from the south the dockworker sneered. Making her way back to the edge, she hid in the shadows by a stack of reeds and listened. Took his money and agreed, then just runs off, his compatriot agreed. Interesting that guard sighed, even as the others who had been milling about also arrived over. You two, go look up the alleys. We got some out of town bitch poking around the docks asking questions, the lead guard from the boat dock grunted. The new arrivals sighed and made their way to the alley she had darted into, grumbling, where they started to poke around in a rather disinterested manner. You lot, spread out. She wont have gone far and she sounds distinctive! the leader yelled after them. Fuck him. She runs fast, one searcher grunted. I think he wants to fuck her his compatriot snickered. Charming, but dont that sound awfully like the description circulated from Grezvor regarding possible agitators for this Golden Flower Tribe who attacked Master Udrozs fort? the first searching guard muttered quietly. Could be, could be I heard the entire fort was insensible though, hallucinating and shit, very weird, and none of them recall anything. Sounds like the southern savages witchery. Ajara and Ajuqa both envy our Udrasa, a third guard muttered, arriving behind them as they continued to poke through crates and bits of garbage stacked around. That shit stinks. None of them recall anything and there was clearly some weird drug used, the second guard grumbled. Best we let others worry about it. Aye the third hissed. -Master Udroz huh she frowned, moving further back into the shadows of the roof. So what do you reckon about their assertion that this is actually some ploy to get us off guard? Oh that the Golden Flower Tribe is actually working with this new warband, like Master Kormazuzs followers have been whispering? the first guard muttered, giving another garbage pile a poke. Its the kind of thing those savages would do, given they know they cant push our influence with the Grass Stalker war chief through force of arms the third one sneered. She fought back a sigh at that, glad her grasp of their local language was advancing to the point where she could understand their chatter at least. Part of her had expected that what they had done would not go unnoticed, but it was both interesting and a little frustrating that it had been pinned with the Golden Flower Tribe and some local politics rather than some random artefact that Uaazar had provided. Udroz had been weaker than she was C barely Dao Seeking C which was why she had guessed he was just some minor person or someone Uaazar had been working with. ANYTHING? a voice from the far end of the alley hollered. No! You cretin! the first guard yelled back, and if you yell like that, dont you think she might know even if shes beyond the city wall? Definitely a fast runner, the second guard chuckled. Well, savages have to run fast, living out there, the third laughed. If she took his money we can circulate her description in any case. Maybe someone sees her. Not that he will ever see his money back the second laughed, heading on up the alley. Well, there are small mercies in the world, praise be the Taker! the third sneered. Making her way back across the rooftops, she bound up her hair and used some of the spare dye to darken it a bit. Once she was happy she didnt immediately stand out as being light-haired she dropped down into a deserted alley and sauntered back out into the street, keeping to the shadows and using One with What Is to help blend into the crowd. The real issue here, was that Udrasa was huge. Her first look at it had not done it justice really. It was as big, in terms of space covered, as West Flower Picking town, even if its population density was much lower. There were five main districts C the docks, the central markets, temples and such, an area associated with wealthy or important UrVash on raised ground in the middle and then two sprawling districts either side in their own walled regions. It did make her thankful that she had had the presence of mind to mark Grezvor and a few of the others with her qi back when they were making the trek to the town. Unfortunately, the sprawl and the mass of conflicting senses made following it almost impossible and all she could tell was that Grezvor was in the district where there were important UrVash. She was pretty sure as well, that Uaazar had recognised Juni and Chunhua as being rather similar-looking to the mage warband. Their disguise worked because superficially there was very little difference between UrVash and Humans due to their origins. Those who had first created the various Ur tribes had marked them in various ways to ensure that they understood their station. Depending on the tribe, that varied from making them a bit ugly or giving them skin colours akin to mud to remind them that they could easily be sent back where they came from to putting actual brands into them, akin to artificial mystic meridians according to the memories. Now, many of those traits had been turned on their heads or subverted by the passage of time and events, but without exposure to humans, it was enough for them to pass as UrVash through ignorance and denial of the opposite. -Which was why that damned Jotnar immediately sent out a warning to all his camps that there were infiltrators that looked like UrVash but were not she sighed mentally. -This is why you should have just killed them all and had the ones you like run away, one of the more draconic voices sneered, directing some attention to her for a moment. -Just mud anyway, what is there to mourn? Another snickered. -Shut up, you, she sent back, thumbing them mentally. It disturbed her a bit how easily they resorted to such methods, and also in a way how inclined she was to go along with them. The earlier memories were not as bloodthirsty, but tended to engage less. It didnt help that they were probably right in hindsight. She should have frozen all the scouts, absorbed their vitality, killed Uaazars bunch as well and then let the other UrInan flee or do as they would. The curious bit there, she mused as she started looking at market stalls for food, was that Uaazar and Uaakaz had not made it immediately clear to the UrVash official C her best guess there was that he had wanted to make profit off them without thoroughly implicating the rest of the band he had aspirations to lead? She hadnt mentioned it to the others yet, because at the time it seemed like a short term problem, but as she listened to rumours as she bought various bits of cooked fish and other interesting delicacies, she could only conclude that they probably wanted to get out of here as fast as possible, ideally first thing in the morning given how widespread the rumours of The Golden Flower Tribe are a ploy by the southern savages to draw us off guard seemed to be. That disdain of the southern savages by the river folk appeared to be why few masks were worn as well. They had been relatively common place in Ajara and elsewhere, usually carved in the shape of animals or stylistic UrVash faces and painted colourfully. Here, there were quite a few veils, but they didnt disguise much and seemed more aimed at dealing with the bugs. The few mask-like things she had seen were all associated with the temple at the far end of the market, worn by hulking UrVash with black and gold tattoos who appeared to be guards. So I heard that they ripped off all their penises and their cores and skinned them Yeah, and then they cast aside their long bones and smashed them! I heard that when they attacked Ajara they threw children at the city They didnt attack Ajara! someone else refuted. Well, they attacked some settlement down there. Those places are all the same, right? Shaking her head as yet more discussion of the atrocities meted out by the crazy mages on good Urdrasa folk entered her ears, she paid for a basket of fried fish and walked on, glad she was able to mask her presence within the crowd as she hunted for somewhere selling cloth. It took a few minutes but eventually she found a stall and paid for it with a rather hefty chunk of the stolen currency from Ajara. She guessed she could have gotten it for less if she haggled, but the shopkeeper refused to speak in Easten and still charged her a third more because it was not Udrasa talismans. It didnt help that most of what was on sale was light and sheer or cut in ways that would see Juni and certainly Chunhua balk at wearing it as underwear, never mind actual clothing. Departing that, she sighed inwardly because she also noted she had picked up a tail C several youths with gold bands on their arms were sauntering after her, no doubt relying on the wards and her youthful appearance -Like, seriously? she sighed inwardly and walked on affecting not to have noticed. They followed her, not that closely as she meandered down two more stall-lined streets, stopping to buy this and that, before turning to head back in the general direction of where they were staying. At that point, still pretending to be oblivious, she sauntered down a narrow street, occasionally kicking a rock and munching on a fried fish Well, little miss, you look all lost and alone here an UrVash behind her said, in rather urbane Easten, no less. She stopped and turned to face him, noting two more figures also sauntering out of an alley ahead of her. All that stuff seems very heavy; perhaps you would like my friends to carry it for you, while you and I have a bit of fun? Uh, she shook her head, pretending to be nervous as she considered how strong they were. Aww look at her, another laughed. It must be so confusing here in a civilized place like Udrasa Tcch, its because youre being so civilized about it that she is confused another laughed. Just push her against the wall and have your fun now she has caught your eye. Noo she backed up, cursing in her heart that she was able to play that part all too well. The nearest one grabbed her, grinning. Hold Her whisper, limited mostly to the radius around her, caught all of them, locking space around them. The strongest was somewhere around 5th advancement C peak of Nascent Soul, in truth, and even were it not for the ward, she could have killed all of them easily. The nearest one stared at her eyes bulging, sweating with fear. You know, your wards have been giving me a terrible headache, she sighed, grappling him by his organ and twisting it viciously. Placing her other hand over his heart, she grinned broadly. Absorb His body convulsed as longevity and qi flowed away from him. Oh come on, she complained out loud, stopping, and clapped her hand to her head, recalling that there were a few other steps she could take there just to make this more efficient. Turning to the one who had advocated for pushing her against the wall, she again placed a hand on his chest and focused inwards this time. Imbue A thread of her own blood carrying yang intent surged through his body, making his body steam faintly in the humid night air. She repeated that for the other five, including the one she had injured before, aware that time was not on her side. By the time she was done, the first one had nearly been consumed by the Yang Intent in her blood, so she returned to him and, pressing one hand against his heart and the other down at his navel, focused her intent outwards. Absorb This time, vitality surged out of the unfortunate UrVash, flowing into her body to a degree previously unseen except for the youth with the tiny bit of dragon blood back on the battlefield. This was not as efficient as that, but it was still a step up from just drawing out their longevity. The whole process took about 10 heartbeats for each, by which time the lingering impetus of Hold was also starting to diminish. Frowning, she found herself again pondering a nuance regarding the wards on this place that she had not had an easy opportunity to test until now C what exactly were the limits of its restrictions on soul intent. -First though, the two watchers, she decided decisively. The rest of the thieves guarding the exit ahead of her were also staring, bug-eyed, their bodies straining to try to break whatever had grasped them. Even at ten paces she could taste the fear pouring off them C one had actually pissed himself she noted with a certain degree of amusement before catching herself and shooting a nasty look at the more vengeful memories. Out of time, she jogged over and grasped both frozen watchers by the neck, dragging them fully into the shadowed alley. Absorb She managed to keep them both silent, even as they struggled like fish in her grip as she dragged them back to the other five, who were barely living now. So, you could have just not tried to rape me and none of this would have happened, she said conversationally, kneeling down next to the leader. Externalisation of soul intent was impossible but she had been wondering if other uses for it still worked C starting with using it to investigate someones memories. Putting her thumb and little finger to his temple with her middle finger on the top of his head, she nominally sealed the third eye and sent threads of intent-infused qi into those meridian systems, effectively locking out his whole body. The second step, however, which was to then use that conduit to send her own Soul Intent directly to his Sea of Knowledge, failed. She tried twice more with different combinations of the meridian points before sighing and sitting back. -So it really does block all transfer of Soul Intent outside the originators body, rather than just prevent transmission outside of direct contact. She tried a further time, using her blood as the medium, but even that failed, leaving only a further suggestion provided by the memories which just made her grimace. Their approach was to use a focal point of the opponent as the medium C in this case, suggesting she literally eat their hearts as the catalyst. -Maybe not she reproachfully rejected their suggestion. HEY, YOU! She glanced up from the stunned, terrified UrVash and grimaced as she locked eyes with three UrVash carrying spears, blades of some kind of coppery metal and those talismans that marked them out as guards who were now standing at the end of the alley. Forget The words murmured in the air as she retreated into the shadows. The guards stumbled backwards and everyone else in the alleyway thrashed and rasped under the grasping madness of the humidity directed into a form of delirium. Dashing forwards, still not using any of her own qi, she spun around the first, driving him into the ground, shattering half the bones in his body in the process. Slipping between the flailing spears of his compatriots, she kicked one in the crotch, leaving him slumped and bleeding from both ends before grabbing the last one and sending him sprawling into the alley. Dragging the other two into the alley, she took a spear and stabbed it through one of the UrVash. Two more she stabbed in ways that made it look like they had picked up incidental injuries. It was tempting to try to style it as more, but it was hard to shake the feeling that her being targeted was a little too coincidental. Sighing, she took a blade from the guard and proceeded to stab them twice in the leg and the arm before putting that blade in the hands of one youth as well. The main problem, in truth, was that they were drained in vitality; however, such was the vigour of UrVash that unless someone knew to look for it, the visual signs were not much and with all of them injured in some way or another, it would hopefully not be too obvious. -Just a fight between some drunk youths and a ah! She rifled through her jars in her storage talisman and found a pot of what amounted to atrociously pure spirit alcohol and dumped it on the ground in a garbage pot, letting the fumes permeate the humid night air near one of the group. -Yep, just a fight between some drunken youths and the guard, she muttered to herself as she left them all behind in their confused, un-remembering state. -I guess this confirms that I have to go find Grezvor, or at least seek out some information about that captive? Thinking about it, that second option seemed somewhat more feasible, given she had no means to actually get information out of the former if soul scrying wasnt possible by the means she knew of. With that in mind, she wandered back through the streets towards the quarter they had originally gone to. Late at night it was even more insalubrious, which was not something she would have thought possible if it were not unfolding all around her. Drunks were stumbling in and out of brothels, taverns were full to bursting and, in fact, frequently bursting out onto side streets. Every street had its own brawl and the shrines to the Taker that she passed were almost indistinguishable from the whorehouses. -It is certainly someones bad joke that the UrInan enclave is in the slums like this, she sighed inwardly, thinking of how the more spiritually-orientated, traditional UrInan had their enclave in the middle of the brothel quarter, as she finally found her destination, the series of squares close to the inner wall next to one of the canals that ran in from the harbour. Even here, the evening was raucous and crude C it was little wonder that the UrInan had been quite happy, after grumbling about hospitality a bit, to join them in the inn they were at. I am looking for Azuum? she asked one of the passing UrInan, marked by his different tattoos. Azuum? You entertainment for his party? the UrInan grunted, looking her over. -Does everyone here just think about one thing? she complained in her heart. No, I got a message, she shrugged. Oh no idea, the UrInan shook his head and walked off without a second look. -Well that sure was helpful, she sighed inwardly. She made her way onwards asking a few others at random for Azuums party or some variants of it until she was directed to an estate in the heart of that quarter. Outwardly, it was rather dilapidated, but once she made her way up a wall and inside she found the interior was simple yet refined in a way that spoke of someone who didnt want to show outwardly how wealthy they were. The party, as such, was a fairly select affair but it was easy enough with her exceptional senses to slip up to the second floor and skulk in the shadows. There were not many there C eight attendees and two women who were dancing provocatively for them in an open space. Azuum she recognised, along with Uaazar and Uaakaz. Another was vaguely familiar as one of the shopkeepers who had been standing around in the square talking to Azuum when they arrived. The others were all dressed in the local style, marked only as UrInan by the tattoos visible, of which they did not have that many. Look, Uaazar, I know you suspect this, Azuum was saying, but our position here is precarious as it is C especially now your gambit has run into this complication. I Uaazar scowled. It is enough, one of the others said, cutting him off. The gambit was that we could use the capture of some of those mages to buy access to the inner circles C however, now that Udroz has been summoned by his master to explain that pot You are certain it is nothing you or the others found? another asked Uaazar and Uaakaz. It was not, Uaakaz grunted, clearly not pleased. Respectfully, please, another laughed. We must show others we are not savages. Enjoy this party, Uaakaz! In any case, Udroz will be unwilling to work with us to the extent he was before, someone else, who she couldnt see clearly, added. Yes, this is the real problem, Azuum nodded. The question of your control over Naakoss band is secondary to that. Do not bring it up again. Uaazar and Uaakaz both twitched slightly but both fell silent. I must say, your woman dances very well, Uaakaz, the one who had told Uaakaz to enjoy the party added with a grin, toasting the two dancing UrInan women. Uaakazs expression settled a bit more C it was well-hidden but she knew killing intent when she saw it at this point. -Well, this is interesting, she mused. So, what about those other three? Azuum frowned. Well, it is hard to say. They look the part and could just be Grass Stalkers from the south one of the others mused. No, Uaakaz hissed. I captured those others, remember? I have seen these crazy mages and those two both look the part C the blonde one is an enigma; she is clearly UrVash. Well, the stories of the Golden Flower Tribe being associated with the crazy mages warband and their atrocities are quite widespread, Azuum mused. So, do we try to seize them or? Or what? Uaazar sighed. I gave you the objects already. These things in numbers could change a lot. Or see us all summarily dead in the swamp for serpent bait and our women bound in one of Kozraks barracks until they die of overuse, another scowled. You are the ones who decided to settle here, an old man in much plainer clothes growled. You knew the That was before Kozrak turned out to be a tenth of what his father was, another spat. That kind of talk will see you in the swamp for snake bait, Azuum scowled. So what do we do about Naakai and Naakos? the shopkeeper asked. They have split, no longer part of our group, Uaakaz hissed. Their link is cut. In that case, it is easy? We just frame them as sympathetic No, Luuzak, Azuum scowled, cutting him off. Naakai is the oldest of the speakers. Her mother was eccentric and gifted. If she is killed or seized, we will lose a lot of valuable information. So what do you suggest? She is training a successor, that girl Lashaan, another of the attendees noted. And that gambit, to marry Uaazar here to her, is also lost then, Azuum sighed, drumming the arm of his chair. This is what you get, the old man chuckled. Why are you even here, Jotvas? Luuzak sighed. To see you all squirm and contort, trying to advance yourselves in ways that are not UrInan, Jotvas, the old UrInan, laughed, taking a deep swig of wine. So why dont you all talk more quietly and let this old man appreciate beauty. The others all scowled as Jotvas very obviously directed his gaze back towards the two sweating, dancing UrInan females wearing little beyond red and gold paint that very obviously drew attention to all their feminine attributes. Ah well, so what of these other bands? Uaazar sighed. Do you know anything of the ones who stole away our prisoners and killed Uaaval and Uaaqorz? Not a sign, one of the others responded. There have been two groups sighted for sure though C one lot was actually captured, would you credit? They have captives of this mage band? Yes, one group, quite badly injured, had an extended skirmish with one of the bands returning from the battle and were taken captive about two days ago. They have been sent across the river already I think, to one of the secure strongholds of the Udrasa Masters. A pity. I guess they will not go up for sale. You think you could afford a bound mage, Vaayar? one of the others laughed. True, true, Vaayar sighed, but we can have dreams can we not? It is the other group that you should be concerned about, Jotvaz grunted. Ahhhh, I find it hard to credit the reports of those numbers though, another of those lounging sighed. There was one band of nearly 300 or so the reports go that gave Ajara a bloody nose I heard it was some strange beast that came. Before that, these mages were being held by a bunch of old geriatrics who should have died long ago That hardly strikes fear into the heart! another laughed. They levelled a fortress by all accounts, Jotvaz chuckled, and then vanished into the swamps, leaving only a handful of survivors and the place totally looted. A small compound, hardly a fortress I heard C manned by maybe 80 soldiers and 40-50 others and by accounts of the survivors they took casualties, Azuum noted. Barely more than was with Udroz. It was a rather convenient compound though, Vaayar laughed. Jotvas shook his head, clearly disinterested. After that they just went back to bickering and sharing gossip about various local events. She sat immobile on the leafy terrace listening for almost another hour, finally understanding why Naakai and Naakos had been keen to spend as little time here as possible. These UrInan were little different from the UrVash and full of ambition to rise above what they saw as their current circumstances and recover their status. They spoke a lot about that, once they properly started drinking, about how it was UrInan that ruled once and how UrVash took orders, rather than gave them. Uaazar and Uaakazs place in this meeting appeared to be mostly answering questions as guests of Azuum, and while they were wined and dined and lavished as the others were, especially once other women were brought in, they always looked out of place and uneasy to her eyes. The only other topic of interest was the Death Watch and the Undead. Azuum was interested in that and pressed Uaazar and Uaakuz for various answers, as did the others. From what she was able to gather, their recent activity was rather atypical and they had been sighted outside the Badlands. Uaazar speculated that something had happened to whatever held them there before, to which the others mostly just nodded in agreement. Eventually, she left, contemplating what she had learned C namely that the later prisoners had been definitely grasped by some group who then vanished into the riverlands. What was interesting was that that didnt easily tie with what she had heard the fishermen speak of, but it was possible that in the aftermath of that battle with bands fleeing everywhere there was more than one band or that bands were moving in loose groups. By the time she had made it back to the inn, she guessed nearly four hours had passed. Juni and Chunhua were both still in their rooms, thinking of their various cultivation issues. How is the town? Juni asked, sitting up from her bed as she entered and deposited the various bits of food and other useful things like cloth onto the handy table. Like the worst cesspit corners of Little Harbour, she grumbled. It makes Ajara look like a Buddhist temple. I did confirm a few things though While they ate the food, she briefly elaborated on what she had learned, relaying the more reliable rumours regarding the other cultivators mainly, including that a large band had sacked one of the forts on the river near the city along with what she had learned about potential prisoners and slaves from both spying on Azuum and her other observations. Charming place, this, Juni agreed. So what about the one that Uaazar captured? I didnt prod about that for obvious reasons, but there was some complaint about missing boats this morning on the south side of the town, she answered, sitting down on a stool and starting to look at the cloth. If I had to bet, I would say that was the group we were following who maybe also swept up that prisoner, Chunhua agreed. That seems likely, she agreed. However, if we are going to get anywhere with this now C and I strongly advocate that we get out of this place sooner rather than later C we cant do it looking as we are. Ah, so thats why you acquired cloth, Juni nodded. I did mark the looks the UrInan got when we walked through the town. Yep, that reaction is pretty widespread, not to mention that there are some complicated rumours drifting about about the Golden Flower Tribe, Ajara and a possible ploy regarding opposing Udrasa, she added. That sounds? Chunhua frowned. Over-engineered? she chuckled. Political, Juni frowned. Yes, political, she agreed. Related to that, it seems we have inadvertently screwed a major political plan of the UrInan faction that that Azuum seems to lead. How? Juni blinked. Just by being, she sighed. It appears our disguise may have been partially seen through by Uaazar. Shit I knew I should have pressed you to just ditch them, Chunhua scowled. Yes, she conceded, because she regretted that now as well. On u ubber and, Juni paused and swallowed down the mouthful of fish she had and looked sheepish. On the other hand, this has, for all that it is giving all of us a headache, been surprisingly informative. It has, she agreed. But we dont want to linger C Azuums lot at the very least are considering targeting us if what I overheard was They are what? Chunhua groaned. Where did you go? Juni asked, narrowing her eyes. Here and there, she shrugged. I went exploring the town but that did lead me back to try and get some info on those prisoners, so I spied on the UrInan having some kind of drunken orgy. Right Junis tone made her sigh, because she could hear the scorn hidden there. Its fine That was that I am she trailed off. Okay, I hate this place and everything Ive seen here. I want to leave first thing tomorrow, she said with a soft sigh.

~ Teng Chunhua C Udrasa, like Little Harbour but worse in every way ~
-What did I do to end up in this mess, Teng Chunhua sighed inwardly as she looked from Kun Juni to Lin Ling. Her progress with the stuff Lin Ling had given her had been rather remarkable C although mainly in terms of integrating it with what she already knew. Not for the first time she had found herself thinking that if she had found it outside she would have run off and dug a hole in the ground somewhere to hide from the world for a few hundred years, or faked her own death or something. -And that was before I had to dance around the question of mantras, inheritance and Core Formation with Juni So, what do we do now? she repeated, grabbing another fried fish. Well, we need to look less like a bunch of savages, it seems, Lin Ling sighed, collecting herself. And we need to work out what the best way to cross the river is, Juni added. That Lin Ling agreed. Picking up one of the bits of pale golden yellow cloth, she considered it dubiously, because there was an obvious This is nearly sheer. Lin Ling nodded with a sigh. I repeat, this is nearly sheer, and I dont see a lot of UrVash out there wearing obscuring body paint, she repeated, just in case that hadnt sunk in. I got you the first time, Lin Ling grumbled. And if I recall right, they dont wear much she sighed. Well, its hot, humid, sticky and diaphanous clothing keeps the bugs out and dries quickly, Juni sighed, holding up a long length as well. You two have been in the jungle far too long, she finally concluded a bit lamely. If your modesty still has words left to say at this point Juni chuckled a bit wanly. If it helps, you can just use One with What Is to avoid notice, Lin Ling sighed. Its not for long anyway, just until we can get out of the town. I take it masks are out? she added, wondering if she was going to end up using her emotion-dampening aspects of her mantra so long that she would suffer some kind of backlash. That could happen Veils are not, though, Lin Ling added. I am not sure why they dont like masks and didnt have any easy means to find out. The only people I saw wearing masks were affiliated with the Takers Temple or some high-ranked UrVash on palanquins and those were all in metal C gold or golden-copper. By the time she had made a dress, which was a very charitable term for it, and was considering herself, with her veil, her hair braided in the local style, she was very glad she had the means to bury her discomfort with her mantra. I feel like I will never be married if I walk outside like this, she scowled, holding it up. Can I not be your savage slave or something? If I have to dress like this, you have to dress like this, Juni scowled. They both looked at Lin Ling who had not bothered with a veil. She didnt need it, looking every inch the UrVash, now that she had properly dyed her hair more towards brown and cut it short at the sides and plaited it at the back in the local style. On the bright side, Lin Ling giggled, looking at them both, so long as you use One with What Is nobody is going to get as far as looking at your faces Juni beat her to throwing a piece of fruit at Lin Ling by half a pace. Hey hey, Lin Ling sniffed. She looked at her garb again and sighed. -Yep, I am never getting married, and I know who to blame, she grumbled inwardly. So, what first? she asked for a third time. Well, I still think we need to make things somewhat right by Naakai and Naakoss group, Lin Ling mused. There is such a thing as being too attached, she pointed out. She had to admit that while she felt a degree of sympathy for their plight, if they had just accepted their initial hospitality then left the next day most of this would not have happened. -And I wouldnt be wearing something a bride would blush to wear on her wedding night in a town that makes the brothel canals of Little Harbour look positively staid That, she didnt say out loud though, because she was also certain that if Juni and Lin Ling, who had a certain degree of personal trauma there, were putting up with it and wearing this kind of garment, she, who was just feeling embarrassed, should just shut up and suck it up. There is, but it sits badly with me that they showed us hospitality and lost everything for it, and now Uaazar and that other lot are basically targeting them, Lin Ling grumbled. The memories have been trying to tell me I should have killed the lot of Uaazars band, this town, whatever for hours as it is. They are probably not wrong, Juni sighed, adjusting her gown slightly. No, but Id at least like to think there is some line we can draw, Lin Ling sighed, to which she could only nod. So, what do we do? Juni mused, hopping on the spot and then sighing. If you do that in a street there will be a small riot and we will have to kill people, she snickered, because dark humour was the only way she was sure she was going to cope with this. Lin Ling just nodded. May you be chased by monkeys, Juni sniffed, and made another adjustment to her robe so she could move quickly without drawing every roving eye within a block. Well, giving them talismans and such is probably out, Lin Ling mused. Hospitality is important for UrInan and they will be offended if we undermine that by paying them money for their problems. So we give spirit herbs? she frowned. For their children? Suitable ones? Lin Ling mused. Possible, if they arent too valuable, but poses problems of a different manner. Ah, we are trying not to get noticed as cultivators. Juni, having claimed another fish, exhaled deeply before speaking again. What about providing learning, something related to divinations or formations? They taught us a lot of information, after all. That could work, Lin Ling nodded. There isnt much point in trading herb lore or anything like that because they certainly know more than we do, we certainly cant give them talismans because that marks us as cultivators and it cant be anything too large because uh we are not meant to be carrying much beyond what we have on us. True, true, she nodded. So, formations knowledge then? Lin Ling mused. Or how to make beggars compasses? she suggested, recalling that she had a copy of the Han Manual on her. I am not too sure what they do for divinations. They must do them, Juni mused, but I havent seen anyone using a compass or compass-like thing at all. I imagine they do rituals and a few people maybe have arts. Here, in the towns, its likely a thing people go to the temples for, Lin Ling mused. Certainly if their culture here follows anything like what the memories consider as comparable, it would be the prevalence of priests of the Shaper or auguries to the Changer. Just those two? she asked, curious, thinking back to what had been said before. Well, the Maker as well, but thats for bigger stuff C Breaker is also kind of absolute C it is the Taker, Shaper and Changer who have the reputation for comprehending the natural forces of the world in various ways. Well, I have a few bits of basic formations theory that can be passed off as a thing of our tribe, Juni mused, and I can also teach them how to make beggars compasses. I have a copy of the Han Manual, she added, pulling it out. We can always say it was something we looted in the battle. Ah, I have one as well, Juni rolled her eyes, so yeah, we can give them that, I suppose? Assuming they even accept it, Lin Ling nodded. With that deciding that, they sat around getting used to wearing the gowns and finishing off the rest of the food and storing away everything else before making their way out of their rooms and down the hall to where the group of UrInan had allowed them to pay for one of the larger sets of rooms on this floor. Lin Ling banged on the door, which was opened a few moments later by a wary Teshek who blinked at their new attire with palpable confusion. Can we come in to speak? Lin Ling asked. Uhah of course, Teshek nodded, shooting both of them looks as well. Who is it? Naakos asked, also appearing from the inner room before pausing to look at them dubiously. Lin, Jun and Chun, Teshek replied. I can see that; my eyes are not blind, Naakos chuckled. What prompted the wardrobe change? Uaazar, Lin Ling sniffed. Which is also why we are here, Juni added smoothly. She nodded and slipped in last, closing the door behind them. Various other UrInan looked at them with mild bemusement as Naakos led them through to the far room where Naakai was seated in something approaching meditation and Lashaan and Eruuna were both playing some kind of board game with stones on one of the beds. I see you wasted little time going local, Naakai said with a certain amount of amusement. Not by choice, Lin Ling sighed earnestly. Its also why we are here part of why we are here. Not for the first time, she found herself wondering about Lin Lings principle and how thorough it actually was C yang principles were usually seen as forceful, destructive things, yet the way she wielded what was clearly a yang principle was so far outside the box of what you usually saw as to be nearly subversive. In a way, it was forceful and subversive, certainly in how it allowed her a degree of manipulation of social interactions that made her question what she thought her mantra was able to do in hiding her own emotions and moving them at her will. I see Naakai nodded for them to sit on the far bed and pull up some chairs. She sat down on one and crossed her legs, while Juni took up residence on the end of the bed beside Lashaan and Eruuna C Lin Ling sat on the other chair. In short, Lin Ling explained, I went out for a bit of a scout not looking like this, but as I was before and I got acquainted with how uniquely welcoming this place is to those from the south. Ah Naakos scowled, also looking concerned. You are unharmed beyond? I am fine, Lin Ling shook her head, but in the process of going out I stumbled across a few things of relevance. Did you know how involved Azuum and some of the others Yes, Naakai scowled. It is why Uaazar has never been considered a suitable candidate to take over from my brother. Caanar is a much better choice, or Kruuvar. I see, that makes things easier, Ling nodded. Well, Azuum and Uaazar seemed to want to use that prisoner they captured to gain influence with the Masters of Udrasa? Ah shit, Naakos groaned. So thats what this is about. Mmm Naakai nodded. It was planned that we make the crossing one way or another in the next few days, but if they are still interested in trying to build influence in the hope that greedy old lechers even greedier and more lecherous son will give that thing back to them, this is not worth staying around for. All three of them blinked. It is old history, a thing of our tribe and this town from many years ago, back when Udrasa was merely lawless and a bit uncouth, Naakos. Nothing related to you. -For now, she sighed inwardly, because the way things were going she would not be surprised if it did come back to bite them somehow. I can understand why you are dubious on that, Chun, Naakai chuckled, apparently managing to read her views because she had not bothered to hide them with her mantra for once. But you really do not need to worry. There is no way that old rock with its account comes back to our peoples. My mother and father had made peace with it in their time. It is only people like Azuum, who want for us to be more, that are interested in it. In a land where Vash rule, no Inan is going to be acknowledged to that degree. That is just the nature of our ancient history. And in any case, it is just a rock; the things on it are known to several anyway, Naakos grunted. Lin Ling nodded, presenting understanding. But not Azuum or those here? No, not them, because while they have done important things for our UrInan people and built links, they are neither chieftains nor speakers nor shamans, Naakai shrugged. -So Lashaan knows, because you are a Speaker and she is being trained by you? She mused to herself, thinking back to that comment about Uaazar wanting to marry Lashaan, or at least have some kind of official relationship with her. So, how does this come back to? Uaazar likely wanted to use us, who had participated in that battle, as a secondary prize, Lin Ling mused, withdrawing the book and passing it to them. What is this? Naakai frowned, taking it. It is written in Lataan? Naakos exclaimed in surprise, peering at it as well. It was a thing we looted off the warband scouts. They had two such books in the few things we found, Lin Ling shrugged. It is a collection of teachings on geomancy. Still, this does not explain why? Eruuna frowned, looking at them. I overheard Uaazar, Uaakaz and Azuum speaking with others, an old UrInan called Jotvaz a Vaayar and a Luuzak? Pah! Naakos mimed spitting. They said that they believed we were associated with this Golden Flowers Tribe, Lin Ling said, smoothly redirecting away from the real reason why that lot likely wanted them because they were also mages. And because you were at the battle, you likely got things that they can use to trade, Naakai nodded. So they have your descriptions Yes, Juni nodded along with her. That and this place is quite hostile to outsiders. No less hostile to those born here, Naakos sighed. If you intended to fit in like that, you will, but possibly not always in ways you like. Well, we only have to stay here till we can get a boat, which is the problem really, Lin Ling sighed. You cant, Naakos nodded. You knew? she interjected. Well, it would be hard, Naakos nodded. Normally Azuum would arrange crossing for our folk; this is how he secured his position here: he has influence in those circles and makes much trading with the lands up and down the river, relying on the reputation of UrInan for honest speaking. Haa Lin Ling shook her head, making her wonder what she had witnessed at that party. Yes quite, but we must work with those who we dislike, and for all his flaws he has always tried to do well by the UrInan bands, even if he is just a facilitator. Except he wants more, she interjected, even before Juni, being familiar with this type of problem. Azuum was a middleman, who was vital to many parties but not viewed as someone who, despite their wealth and influence, would rise up to become one of the leaders because he was not in the right group and he was more useful to all those around him where he was. Some liked that position, but for an ambitious person it was not always a good fit. Yes, he and many here, Naakos nodded. They make relations with the various bands, but we are few and while we are very understanding, the life of the UrVash is for them, and the life of the UrInan is for us. We made our choice. This is how our tribe is and how we have thrived. Understandably, Lin Ling nodded. Do you have a means to cross the river anyway? Juni chipped in. We do, Naakos nodded. Although not here to the north the next He trailed off, seeing their strange expressions. You havent heard? Lin Ling frowned. A warband, apparently the crazy mages as everyone is calling them, as if all mages are not crazy, obliterated it a few days ago and crossed the river. Lashaan and Eruuna were both staring at them dully now. Oh Naakai sighed softly, then glanced at Eruuna. I am sorry. I the younger UrInan blinked then exhaled. I will go to the No, please stay, Naakai said firmly, holding out her hands. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Eruuna wavered then just took her hands and accepted the embrace. Eruunas family work much like Azuum does here; however, they are much more traditional, Naakos murmured. They have a good standing in that place and that afforded them influence even those here respected. No wonder they didnt seem that perturbed by that news, Lin Ling signed to them, presumably meaning Azuum and the others. A loss of competition, she nodded. This is more problematic, Naakos sighed. What are the threats that stop us crossing? she asked, curious. Serpents and various things in the river and swamps on the far side, Naakai sighed. Smaller boats are easy prey, assuming they do not get caught in the currents. But people must have crossed before? she added. They did, but since Udrasa has grown in strength, they have promoted certain channels, forced beasts out of them into the areas between and then controlled those areas forcibly. The Masters all have their strongholds either here or across the water and all passage for 200 miles has to go through them because here the river is broad and smooth. Further upstream it is broken land, with harsh currents And monsters forced out from here? she guessed. Yes, along with a few nasty ruins C the southern tribes do not get on well with those up here as I understand it. The Grass Stalker war chiefs to the east across the river have a good relationship with the Masters because they are powerful mages. Compared to those further south who are more independently minded? she guessed, thinking about what they had seen in Ajara. They dont like Shamaness Ezajara? Lin Ling mused. Possibly, Naakos shrugged. Their ways are not ours and you rarely find out unless they decide to make it everyones problem. That was the rumour about town, Lin Ling nodded. That this whole thing to the south was a ploy to destabilize Udrasa after they sent so many forces to fight against the tribes in the mountains. Hah! Naakos barked a laugh and even the still quietly weeping Eruuna managed a half-hearted hiccup at that. If Udrasa sent more than a thousand soldiers Ill eat my shoes! They do seem like the type to speak words and make promises yet always do only the bare minimum, Juni agreed. That might be this places motto, Naakai grumbled. Well, it is possible that all is not lost, Naakos mused, glancing at Eruuna. There were survivors, mostly among those at the fort according to what I heard, Lin Ling mused. Ah, was it just the fort? Naakos frowned. Maybe they were not there, but at the actual settlement? Naakai said to the younger woman, who sniffed and nodded hopefully. We can but hope, she agreed, not really believing it herself knowing cultivators, especially if they were associated with the group who had been captured either group actually. So, if we cannot cross there, can we cross here? she asked. Not without a means of finding a safe path and evading the eyes of Udrasa, Naakos sighed. That Lin Ling frowned. What? she asked. Well, if it is just that, it should be doable actually, Lin Ling mused. I had been thinking about this the wrong way You had? Juni frowned as well now, clearly sharing her confusion. If its a thing we can give you, as recompense for our part in the trouble caused Lin Ling mused. Unnecessary, Naakos shook his head. It is our failure No, please, Lin Ling shook her head. We can go around in circles about this for quite a while C you offered us hospitality, and because of our presence others of your tribe made difficulties and you have been put in a difficult position. We have all lost goods as a result, but what we can easily replace, you cannot. And you have been kind enough to share your learning with us; please let us return that favour in our own fashion. She is not wrong, Naakai mused. What is the other thing you would share? Hmmm Lin Ling frowned and then with a soft sigh started to draw in the air, leaving a glowing trail of qi to outline the formation setup. This is? Naakos frowned, peering at it intently. This is a Heavens Path formation? Naakai blinked after a moment, then looked at Lin Ling with narrowed eyes. How do you are you a Grass Scorpion? Lin Ling rolled her eyes. No, I am not a Grass Scorpion. This is true; if they were Grass Scorpions, Udrasa would already be a smoking ruin, Naakos grunted, not looking from the formation. This formation requires nine or eighteen items of the sympathetic attribute to be used in accordance to this formation, Lin Ling explained, showing the Element Seizing Cage formation, which all of them were very familiar with, to Naakos and Naakai. The formation itself is designed to neutralise or seep away the strength of anything within its perimeter so long as you maintain it, while also preventing them from fleeing due to the way the alignments lock out in relation to the various natural attributes of the thing you are focusing on. In this form, it is quite simple, but so long as you understand the theory you can use better materials or items with a lot of mana to contain things you have suppressed or stumbled upon that are quite a bit stronger than you, she added helpfully. Each person has to hold one and you visualise this symbol Juni added, drawing a symbol in the air. That will help you move your mana in the correct way. It is good for spirit herbs, even some slower animals, and will work with any element so long as you can acquire the corresponding materials to support it. This is a valuable tool, especially if it works on difficult spirit plants, Naakos mused. We are familiar with such formations, though the style of this is somewhat different. However, ones like these that are for utility rather than attacking are rare and highly prized. Like the Breakers Eye wards we use to prevent soul sense, Lashaan nodded. -So that is the name of that? she filed that piece of knowledge away. There is a second part to this, Lin Ling added, A means by which the formation can be further enhanced. However, it may be that you already have the means and we have just not witnessed it. Ohh? Naakos frowned. Are you familiar with compasses? Juni asked, looking around the room pensively. Compasses? Lashaan shook her head. A means by which you can be guided through the good fortune of the world, using Intent to pick out optimal paths. It can be done with or without mana, but the latter is much harder, she added. It is like making an item that guides you between blue and orange, Lin Ling shrugged. Ah, such things are known, but rarely used, Naakos mused. They require a lot of ritual setup and then sacrifice to the Mother of Earth and also Sky, then you must find an auspicious spot. -So about what we expected then, she mused inwardly, looking around to see if the pieces to make one could actually be scavenged in the room. Want me to go see if I can find the pieces to demonstrate? she asked. Sure, Lin Ling nodded, still drawing. Ill come as well, Juni said, standing up. They left the rooms and made their way out into the humid night air, avoiding the common room. In truth, despite her unease they really didnt get many glances. Looking around, she saw that quite a few women were wandering about, although usually with male escorts, even here, dressed in similar reed cloth. I have to admit I didnt look that closely on the way in, but compared to what others are wearing these are nearly opaque, Juni signed as they walked down the street looking about. Its more the idea of it that annoys me, she signed back. I guess I am just not used to a place like this; I avoided Little Harbour and such places even back home. Juni nodded pensively before pausing by a stall that was selling various herbs and other oddments clearly scavenged from the fields outside. You, how much for this, this, this and this? Juni asked the store vendor, a youth with a nasty scar and a missing hand, who was somewhat surprised to get an actual customer, she suspected. Two little mun, the vendor said promptly. Hmm how about I tell you something good instead? Juni mused, casting a roving eye over the stall. You no pay you can This, if you eat it, will make your mana stronger, and this and this Juni selected three rather bent stalks of a spirit herb. Make my mana grow? the youth stared at her dully. How do I know you are not trying to cheat me? Picking up the persis stick without comment, she tossed him one of the bone tooth talismans then bit it, grimacing a bit. It was a mature one, which was not the best; however, the growing influence of the parasol qi on her cultivation rather neutered the side effects. Seeing her easily eat half the stick, the youth nodded, then passed Juni all the bits and took the bone talisman. This enough, he grinned. Ill bet, Juni signed to her as they walked away, before adding, I could probably have persuaded him to do it for free; I was curious as to how far I could push my divination art in a conversation like that. Sorry, she apologised, not realising she had messed that up. Nah, its fine. It works all the same, Juni signed. When did you pick up so much of their local tongue? she asked, curious. She had managed to get a bit, here and there, but that was before they entered the soul wards and without the crutch of Soul Intent to help her intuit the meaning of the words it was difficult for her to speak more than a few words. My divination art helps a lot, Juni shrugged, before pausing and staring around with narrowed eyes. What is it? she asked, looking around. My divination art is still being nudged, Juni frowned. It is still messed up, even though we are quite a ways away from Ling. Ah, she understood now C it was likely still bugging the other woman that her arts were not quite working right, especially since Lin Ling had suggested it might be because of her principle. If its not related to that? she asked carefully, then what could it be? I dont know, Juni frowned staring around. However its a bit familiar, in an ominous kind of way that I cant place. I wont be sorry to leave here behind though. Me neither, she agreed with a grimace behind her veil before shaking her head to dislodge a flying bug that had buzzed into it. That said, she added. This place is surprisingly good for my cultivation. Same, Juni mused as they looked at another stall which held various low grade spirit herbs and a few pots of various water critters swimming around. Its just a shame its also a horrid place. ALL AWAY! ALL AWAY! a voice yelled suddenly. Immediately, everyone was scrambling to get out of the street. They stepped to the side as a dozen figures wearing crude copper armour and carrying nasty-looking glaives trotted past, banging on a metal gongs. After them came a palanquin carried on a hulking lizard beast that was heavily branded and scarred. {One with What Is} She used it intuitively, feeling herself fade into the surroundings, even before the follow on yell came. ALL BOW FOR THE MASTER! the command sank into everyone C not soul sense, Principle. Both of them went down without fighting it. She was sure she probably could have, thanks to the parasol qi and One with What Is, but it would certainly have attracted some notice so she just schooled herself with her mantra and acted as panicked as everyone else who was grovelling. The beast tromped past and she shot a furtive sideways look at where it was going, her worst fears already confirmed when it stopped outside the inn they were staying in. Shit she signed to Juni. Nobody else was daring to move as the guards prowled this way and that in the street. At this distance it was impossible to see who got out of the palanquin and entered the inn. What do we do? she signed. There they are! an intent suddenly washed over her, and she was bodily hauled up to find Grezvor standing nearby, with Uaazar behind him. Neither of them had done that C it was one of the last two she was sure. One was a scrawny female UrVash covered in off-yellow paint with two extra eyes painted on her cheeks and a black swirl on her forehead. Hah, they sure look the part, the mage, who was much stronger than her, easily an Immortal, cackled. They do blend in well, the other, a male covered in strange eye-like markings and also wearing bronze armour with a slightly greenish tint, nodded. I can see why that Udroz wanted to keep them for himself. If we had not known that this warband of mages looked very similar to us it would be easy to be fooled. Can we run? she managed to sign. Interesting, you think you can run? the woman grinned, making her sweat mentally. -Their realm is such that they can grasp the intent from the signing at a single glance? A moment later the various UrInan, along with Lin Ling, were ushered out of the inn by the guards, children and all. Two actually dragged Naakos, who appeared to have been hit by something. Lin Lings face was a mask, inscrutable, but she was being flanked closely by four of the guards. The female figure who led them was dressed like the scrawny woman, but with more gold if that was at all possible C including a solid gold mask cast in the shape of a smiling womans face. The eyes visible through it dark pits that made her shudder. They watched as she got back into the palanquin without comment and started off back down the street, the other guards falling in behind them, escorting the UrInan who were pale and shaking. The guards escorted them over as the group went past. Unable to speak, they were escorted all the way to the docks where they were met by Azuum. You have done well, Azuum. We will remember this, the tall UrVash covered in eyed tattoos smirked. It is just our duty as citizens of Udrasa, Great Kozrak, Azuum said with a deep bow. You are a disgrace, Naakai spat. Azuum and the other six behind him said nothing, not meeting her eyes. Perhaps they could come, to witness their service in full? the voice from the palanquin mused. Your command is wise, Great Quazam, the scrawny woman cackled. Azuum and these others will come with them. The guards fanned out as the local UrInan and Uaazar suddenly looked a bit less sure of themselves. Our humble selves are just happy to be of service, Great Quazam, Azuum bowed deeply. Please do not let our presence cause issues for you. It is enough that we have been of service like this. All citizens of Udrasa serve the will of Great Quazam, mother of Kozrak, Great Mother of Udrasa, Mother of the Masters, the scrawny woman said with amusement. You are required to witness the service you have rendered in full. You are honoured, are you not? We are so honoured, Great Mother, Azuum said, a bit uneasily. -Hah, youre in just as much trouble as we might be, she sneered inwardly. Without further comment, they were escorted along the dock and directly onto a large reed and wood boat which held almost six times the same in guards if she was any guess.

~ Cang Di & Qing Dongmei C Retracing Steps ~
It took them nearly a full day to make it back to the battlefield in the end, despite his earlier determination that it was a bad idea. It wasnt Shatterpoint, or even Qing Dongmei that suggested he do so; it was actually that he felt bad about leaving the dragon girl in the barrier. She had not seemed that broken up about his inability to free her, but he had still been sure it would take a while at least. So you came back to look at these barriers Qing Dongmei said at last, as they stood there by the now somewhat reformed pond, considering them. I did, he acknowledged, a bit awkwardly. They are empty, Qing Dongmei added. They are, he agreed, pondering how that could have been achieved. Looking around, all the Yang effervescence had dissipated so he could walk right up to them without difficulty. Its one thing to get out of one of these, but quite another to do so in a way that leaves them intact, Qing Dongmei frowned, surveying the barriers as well. They used one of the weirder variants I think? he mused, experimentally poking it with his spear. You dont even know which barriers those Jade Gate lunatics were slinging around? Qing Dongmei frowned as he had to take a few steps backwards to recover from the recoil of the impact. These were courtesy of Jiong Jiaying, he grunted, narrowly avoiding stepping in the pond. Ah Qing Dongmei nodded, then turned to look at him. Wait, that bitch is here? You didnt cross paths in the battle? he was surprised at that, before recalling it was the other Ancient Immortal who had made reference to her being tidied up. No, thankfully C isnt she a quasi Dao Immortal? Qing Dongmei didnt quite ask isnt she nearly as strong as you, but the implication was there. Close, he nodded, still considering the barrier. He could see it had been weakened in some way. Yang strength was corroding it slowly C the barrier itself was recovering, as it was designed to do, but He had to stare at it rather carefully, but the aftershocks of energy preserved in the signature of the yang strength suggested a pointed, strong impact from both sides at once. He had gotten out of his cage by a similar means, but it had cost him a rare talisman. Ah, he clapped a hand to his head, suddenly feeling stupid. Of course. Are you just going to stand there exclaiming or will you actually explain? Dongmei pouted a bit. You recall the meteor in the tribulation? he mused. Vividly, she shuddered. Recall how the dragon broke it? Dongmei paused for a brief moment. Then why is the barrier still here? Dongmei frowned. Its a stupidly high step barrier for what it is, while that tribulation was only a Mortal Step one, he pointed out. I would guess, though, that she did not use the same degree of power C such an ability cannot be without a serious cost. Ah, thats true, she agreed, And it was an extraordinary tribulation. Someone still must have hit it from the outside though? That does seem to be the case, he agreed, considering the integrity again. So if this earth dragon, the person who set this all off, has managed to get free? Who was in the other one? she asked. Well, I was in that onehe pointed to the one on the leftThe other one had an old UrVash expert in it. Who is also not there, she noted, peering at it closely. The barrier shows a similar kind of distortion? So someone came and freed that UrVash and also freed the dragon? Or someone freed the dragon and then they or she dealt with the UrVash, he mused, looking around at the distortions in the ambient qi. So, she frowned, staring around at their surroundings again, what do we do now? Follow after your juniors and try to catch up to them before something stupid happens to the prisoners and we can get to the bottom of this, he mused. -There is also the question of that disturbing artefact those brats ran off with Reminded of that, he pulled out his talisman and considered it again C the scores were still Huh In doing so, he also cast his eye across the sect transmission talisman he had brought along, not in any real expectation of using it, but such things were occasionally useful. Now it was outside, not sealed in his storage talisman it had just updated with a message. Senior Brother Cang, we are trapped in an abandoned city He parsed the rest of the message and sighed. What is it? Dongmei asked. Without comment he passed her the talisman. Senior Brother Cang, we are trapped in an abandoned city, having been randomly teleported in an anomaly in the mountains. Now that talismans have been restored, we have been able to contact you along with other seniors to ask for aid in exploring this city. Various other powers of the Imperial Court are already collaborating to try and uncover its mysteries C please aid us in upholding the righteousness for Shu. C Shu Erwei. She read it out, frowning then looked at him with a dubious expression. Are juniors from the Shu Pavilion really going to send you a message like this? Id like to say no? he frowned, but in this case, Shu Erwei is not from the Shu Pavilion but from the Wise Gate of Supreme Law. Oh them, Dongmeis tone of voice dropped a level, making it clear what she thought of them. In truth, they were not actually a bad sect and had a fairly good reputation C the issue was that they were chief among those advocating for closer ties to the Blue Morality Court within the wider auspice of the Shu clans various powers on Eastern Azure. So, they are trying to rally what exists of those sympathetic to the Shu clan to exploit some ruin or other? she mused, pulling out her own similar talisman. Do you have a message on your talisman as well? he asked. Nope, there are two short ones relating to the battle and various other bits of coordination but nothing like that. Well, its not fake in and of itself but He considered the talisman again, then sent a short message back. Details, explanation C Bronze. {Shatterpoint} It was somewhat redundant, given the distance, but there was no harm in trying, he concluded as they both stood there considering the talisman. A response came back a few seconds later. Senior Cang? Are you able to help? Your strength and skill with divinations would give us an excellent edge in this endeavour. This is Erwei? he sent back, grimacing at how much of his qi went to each transmission. No, senior brother is conversing with others about our stratagem. I am Fuan Hao, core disciple of the Eastern Fire Wind Pagoda. Dongmei, watching from the side just shook her head. -Another one from the more Imperial Court aligned stable, he mused. What is the ruin? he sent back. An old city. It has some treasures in it, as well as various formations and such we are trying to break. Sounds like where we were, Dongmei added. Can you transmit an image? he sent back. Our qi is not enough; is Senior able to come support our endeavour? Send me the coordinates and I will consider it, he replied noncommittally. A moment later, a series of constellation like points appeared, giving him a faint pull to the south-east as the origin points of the talismans synchronised briefly. Thats a long way away, Dongmei mused. Probably you are too far away. Teleport talismans are problematic and there is a lot of hostile territory between us, he sent back. Oh well, Senior might be able to get here; this will not be a quick exploration, the disciple on the other end asked, sounding somewhat hopeful. Perhaps, he agreed. In any case, please give my regards to disciple Erwei. Shu is Righteous, Senior Cang, the other disciple sent, then closed the link. There was nothing overtly untoward about the message itself, but some part of it did feel off. It took him a minute of pondering to find what it was C the feeling surrounding the circumstances itself was invitingly auspicious but didnt feel particularly natural. Interesting, he mused, considering the details and sensations the art gave him. Its not fake in and of itself but Its suspicious, very suspicious, she remarked with an amused expression, likely recalling his initial comments about the pills and the Shu juniors. Yes, its suspicious, very suspicious, he agreed, mirroring her stupidly phrased comment. So Well, were I closer Id be tempted to look into it, but they are affiliated with the Imperial Court more than the Shu Pavilion. Actually I am kind of tired of playing nursemaid to juniors who just want to stab others out of my shadow or want to stab me by sideways means, he sighed, putting it away. Having just had one lengthy run-in with the Jade Gate Court, my tolerance for the plots and stratagems of the other Gates is Nonexistent? she agreed with an eye roll. Shaking his head, he took a few steps and arrived on the hilltop, overlooking the battlefield. Dongmei arrived beside him a moment later with a *shufft* of displaced breeze. In any case, they can have their glory, he added, whatever it is. Our problems are up here and are somewhat more pressing, I rather suspect. The link talisman I have for our sect tells me that Ah Mei, Kani and Zhenmei are all off in the north-east. Surprisingly, it also shows Meifen in that general direction as well, she noted, considering the compass-like charm she now held. Hmmm he stroked his rather scraggly beard and sighed, then looked up at the sky. It didnt take long to find a circling bird of prey and send out his soul sense to ride with it. The goal here wasnt to actually track them like that, although that was a possibility, but rather to get a better idea of the terrain to the north-east. The bird responded to his nudges and rose, gliding off on a thermal in that direction for a bit and allowing him to use its eyes passively to see what he needed. To the north was a huge swathe of grassland and broken land C rolling hills, scrubby vegetation and the odd meandering river as the plains dropped in altitude gradually. Some twenty miles away was the site of another large-scale combat, discernible to his experienced eyes without too much effort. He also spotted four different camps of UrVash towards the north-east as well, including one rather close to that battlefield. Exhaling, he let the bird go on its way and refocused on the moment. Well? Dongmei asked. We want to go north-east ish, he pointed away in the general direction of that second battle. Someone had a big fight with UrVash about twenty miles away.

~ Dun Lian Jing C Solaneum ~
Stood in the central courtyard of the city she now knew to be called Solaneum, Lian Jing felt unclean. Not, for once, because she was being degraded or humiliated or had someone messing with her, although that last thing was happening now. No, she felt unclean because she understood clearly what Gan Renshu and the diviners were doing now and it disgusted her thoroughly. Somewhere, they had found an imperial gown for her to wear, and forced her to dress up like a picture book princess C beautiful, regal, elegant, imperious even C all to play the part being presented here. Before her, almost two hundred cultivators of various sects aligned to the Imperial Court, the Huang Clan and others bowed to her and those around her. Mostly that was disciples of the White Storm Sect along with a few others dressed up as the Ran clan. Gan Renshu himself was using some high grade disguise art to pretend to be Huang JiLao, while Gan Jiao was masquerading as Ran Hao. Another two hundred or so, who had already gotten a variant of this speech, were standing around the edges, watching respectfully. Surveying them all, she found it hard to credit that this place had been a charnel house mere days before. Some prisoners still lived, held in a secure location and being interrogated by the diviners, but almost all of those who had lived here had been thoroughly disposed of now, their cores harvested, the remnants of their Nascent Souls refined into precious crystals and everything else of obvious worth cleaned out before any of those they were using arrived. After that, everyone else within the inner circle had left, dissociating themselves with the initial phase of this stratagem which was being mostly handled by those vagabonds who had come in later and a few paid-for experts. SEES IMPERIAL PRINCESS LIAN! SEES IMPERIAL PRINCESS LIAN! SEES IMPERIAL PRINCESS LIAN! The new arrivals all saluted grandly, three times as was appropriate for someone of her station, and then she held up her fan to bring them to respectful silence so she could speak the words Gan Renshu had put in her mouth. Thank you all for answering our summons, loyal disciples of our Eastern Azure Great World As you are aware, our august father has called this trial to test the heart of our great world and allow a new generation to rise. OUR HONOUR TO SERVE! the salute echoed through the whole courtyard. It is indeed an honour for us all to serve the will of our worlds heavens, the Blue Morality Emperor, she acknowledged graciously. The worst part there, was that they didnt even allow her to sneer inside C she had no love left for any part of that edifice and they knew it and so she was made to feel love for it and also allowed to feel just a little disgusted by it, without being permitted to acknowledge that disgust itself. I have called you all here so that we might undertake a great achievement for Eastern Azure, she went on regally. As you have seen, this is a land of devils, yet within it peerless treasures are sealed. With your aid, today we will uncover the secret of this place and in doing so you will all make a great contribution to the future of Eastern Azure. The worst part there was that it wasnt even a lie C it was just that the contribution they were about to make was to paint a massive target on the Imperial Court and likely set the Wuli branch against the Core branch of the Huang clan when word of what had occurred here got back, which she was very sure it would, whether the whole thing worked or not. Young Noble Huang, she waved to Huang JiLao-Gan Renshu elegantly with the fan. If I could prevail upon you to explain to all of those here what we hope to achieve today? Of course, Princess, the fake Huang JiLao bowed politely and stepped forward to stand beside her. As the princess has stated, we wish to uncover the secret of this place and to do that requires your aid. As some of you have already seen, there is a stele in the heart of this city which the princess wishes to uncover the secrets of, on behalf of her Imperial Father. The nature of the seal has already been divined C it is associated with the inheritance shades of five worldly truths of demon ancestors who once resided in this place. That got rather some rather uneasy shuffling, but the fact that none of those on the platform where they were standing looked uneasy quickly quelled the unease. The various leaders of those noble powers herehe waved a hand to the other young nobles from various Imperial Court influences standing to the sidewill explain to those of you from their factions what is required. As to the rest, we will discuss with you directly to determine what role you can best fulfil to contribute to this great endeavour! The various leaders of influences from the Four Peacocks Court, Jade Gate Court, Azure Pillar Court and Wise Gate of Supreme Law all politely saluted her first. The others, from various influences like the Pill Sovereigns, Argent Hall, Zhi Zhi Mountain, White Storm Sect the Red Sovereigns and so on, saluted a moment later as befitted their lesser status in the hierarchy of the Imperial Court. The appearance of the Red Sovereigns was particularly egregious, because as far as she could see, they were legitimate disciples of the sect, not at all associated with Gan Renshus plot. What I will say, however, is that we must be careful. These demon ancestors sealed away a treasure associated with the Huang clan and did so successfully C while the treasure strives to help us, sending a great augury to aid this endeavour, we cannot be complacent, she said. Good fortune and success to Eastern Azure! Gan Renshu concluded with a salute to her, then to the flag of the Imperial Court that fluttered next to them. The others all followed suit, saluting first her, then the flag of Eastern Azures Imperial Court as well. GOOD FORTUNE AND SUCCESS TO EASTERN AZURE! the assembled throng cheered. She watched them mill about and start to reorganize according to the instructions of those already there with an empty heart. The feelings of euphoria and hope that echoed within her were just She was forced to turn and walk over to Gan Renshu and the others, to see Yan Ju smile respectfully at her, and Gan Jiao, disguised as Ran Hao, greet her warmly. Nobody else noticed anything untoward C that she could see anyway. -If only you knew, she sighed inwardly, surprised that they allowed her that then realising that letting her acknowledge the futility and injustice of what she was witnessing and being party to was all just part of their attempts to slowly subvert and control her thoroughly. The goal was to subvert a worldly truth, no more, no less and thus had this stratagem been born out of the minds of Gan Renshu and the various diviners. As everyone had reasonably concluded after interrogating the various leaders, the chance of this ending badly in some manner was almost a forgone conclusion, so this was the solution. They would push the potential blame in the eyes of whatever vengeful reaction came onto Eastern Azure and in the process make the Wuli branch of the Huang clan and the Imperial Court the sinners if any of those venerates did still live. The means by which they planned to subvert that thread was also deeply unsettling, all the more so because she knew her history. To subvert a thread of the worlds fate you had to acquire a connection to it and then make a malleable link. Gan Renshu had been quiet on what that might be, but near as she could tell, they intended to use a huge divination stratagem with this group to induce the already twisted threads of this places fates to try to correct their current confusion. That process had already begun, using talismans she had provided C which in truth came from Gan Wan and Gan Ulang C to divine the events unfolding that were most easily nudge-able towards a suitable outcome. When that happened, those assembled would then divine the connection point C be it a person provided a lucky opportunity, or a treasure or some other thing C and use the grand momentum of the stratagem to do to them what had been done to her. They would thus become a second living puppet, but tied to one of the truths sealing the stele. The diviners suspected it would be the golden flowers as that had had a prominent momentary connection, but really, they had concluded any would do. All that was required was that way in, at which point the whole seal could be disentangled and the contents of the stele uncovered. They would get the prize and the backlash would fall on all the unfortunates here. It was remarkable, really, how quickly this has actually been set up. The various Dao Immortals had rushed off, posing as juniors of various sects and basically set the whole thing in motion. Others had called through talismans to sect members explaining away absences as a freak anomaly that had deposited them far to the south in this abandoned treasure city. Within three days, almost 400 victims of this plot had been assembled and more were still arriving by the hour. By comparison, the Gan clans group had basically stepped aside and were just observing, as were the Heavenly Solace contingent. Only a few of the diviners had an active role, posing as various experts and infiltrating the various groups to guide others. Congratulations, Princess Lian, the leader of the Four Peacocks Court contingent said, saluting her politely as she arrived beside them. Very eloquently spoken. The others nodded, before the disguised Gan Renshu turned back to the leader of the group from the Wise Gate of Supreme Law, a scholarly youth in gold and white robes called Shu Erwei. Any luck with your sect brothers? Brother Erwei? Some to the north have agreed, they say they will be here in a while, but Senior Cang claimed to be too far away. Hmm a pity, his achievements are exceptional and he is even rumoured to excel at divinations. It would have been a good thing if he participated, Renshu mused. Yes, although it is understandable. Senior Cang is a righteous person, but frequently prefers to let others make their own names, Erwei nodded. Indeed, Senior Cangs style is very commendable, the leader of Zhi Zhi Mountain, a cold-looking man in blue robes called Quar Fan, agreed. The leaders from the Pill Sovereigns and the Jade Gate Court both nodded in agreement as well. Yes Very admirable, Renshu sighed, looking a bit disappointed. However, his presence here would have been helpful to our endeavours. Indeed, quite so. Perhaps if I interceded with him personally to ask for help on behalf of all of Eastern Azure? she found herself asking. Perhaps, Erwei nodded. The princesss offer is most gracious and may sway Senior Cangs view; however, it will take a while to re-configure a connection. See if it is possible, Gan Renshu sighed. Someone of the calibre of Senior Cang will be a great boon. She shuddered inwardly at that, as much as she was able. At the current rate, the spread of sympathetic influences here would see Eastern Azure buried in bloodshed if this went remotely according to plan. Even if it didnt, she suspected that the hole torn through the younger generation in this place would be such that nobody had the slightest idea where to start. It is a pity Senior Renshu is also unable to be reached, the Red Sovereigns leader, a beautiful woman called Qing Xing whose own contribution score was ranked 14th overall at this point, sighed, staring at the talisman in her hand. Yes, it is, Gan Renshu deadpanned. Have you tried reaching out to him, or his brother Gan Jiao again? Ran Hao C Gan Jiao himself, in truth C asked earnestly. Yes, but it seems he cannot be reached. I suppose he has his own endeavour, Qing Xing frowned. It will be their loss when we succeed here, Yan Fu smirked. Perhaps, however, the more we are, the greater the chances of success Gan Renshu sighed, before turning to the others. Well, it is what it is. Let us talk about how we set up the second phase of this exploration

~ Ruo Han C Savannah Dawn ~
-Another miserable night gone Ruo Han found himself sighing, as he watched the last stars again fade away into haze with the first light of dawn pushing away the grey gloom of fading night. And no disturbing red sky either and no heads on trees The dawn sky was still red, but it was the normal red of haze and dust in the sky. Those heads were unnerving, because even now, he could still see them, if he shut his eyes, their pallid, bloodless faces grimly glaring at him and the fact that one of them had been the head of that slain interloper Grimacing, he took a sip of water from the flask, trying and failing to ignore how lukewarm it was, courtesy of the very mundane container it was in. They had not sat watch through the dawn this time, so their camp was within the inner ring, on the edge of the one affiliated with Senior Zi and also the tents of the Verdant Flowers Valley C where Liao Ying was, talking to some of the female disciples there. As such, the only other company he had was Jin Chen, who was sitting in half-slumbering meditation opposite him, trying his best to recuperate qi beside the fires smouldering embers. Would you at least walk quickly? a called voice, coming from the direction of the tents just visible beyond the rock they were camped against, asked. He made no overt reply after glancing around, and instead continued to listen to the sounds of the dawn, mercifully lacking an enraged dog pack, and instead checked that the formation node for their portion of the campsite was still where it should be, around his neck. Why do we have to do this? another voice complained, confirming his original hunch that it wasnt for him. Maybe because this landscape is chock full of crap that will pounce on you as soon as look at you? the first voice grumbled. Its dog-shit, the complainer muttered. Do you want to wake up to find a wild dog gnawing your testicles? someone else said with a nasty chuckle. Id happily wake up to a pretty b Shut up you two a third voice hissed. Through the scattered shrubs he caught a glimpse of three disciples in loose-fitting teal robes talking away without much care for their surroundings as they headed back towards their tents, visible off to the left in the grey morning mist. Bleugh, its so mediocre the second voice complained, clearly not willing to let their grudge go, as they moved past his camp. Well, what do you expect? For all that Senior Song is an expert and good at battle, she is a rogue cultivator -How quickly they forget he sighed inwardly, though they were probably from one of the groups who had drifted in the previous day. The teal robes should be Four Peacocks Court, though equally they could be Myriad Herb Association, who were sort of like the Hunter Bureau; however, so far he wasnt seeing the competence compared to Teng Chunhua or the others. He was about to sit back and just wait for the other camps to stir, when there was a faint shimmer in the formation jade he wore around his neck a warning that something had slipped across the perimeter without a proper ward stone Wake up! he poked Jin Chen, across from him with his foot. Beast attack? Jin Chen grimaced, opening his eyes and grasping for the hilt of the sword he had been lent. No, he signed, pointing at the jade. Beasts would just trip the alarms or in the case of the serpents, unravel them. For the jade to resonate meant someone had tried to cross but done so via more conventionally mendacious means C a cultivator basically, trying to infiltrate the camp. Shit Jin Chen made a rude sign and looked around at the gloomy, pre-dawn shrubbery warily. What do you think? he signed, pushing him down to remain out of sight. They should be near here, an unfamiliar male voice hissed to the left of him, making him groan inwardly as they both carefully started to move towards the side of the camp closer to the other fires some 5 metres away from their position You want to run? a second amused voice murmured. Between them and the next camp, two masked cultivators wearing dark robes slipped out of the dry vegetation, holding talismans, and swords, blocking off their retreat. Cursing the lack of any real offensive options, for neither of them had storage rings or anything beyond what they were carrying, he sent a tiny flicker of qi into the formation talisman, triggering the ward completely. With an echoing chime, the alarm triggered and lit up the whole area like a small constellation of moons. You! an arrow took the speaker through the head, shattering his mask and pinning him to a rock. Brother Shun! his compatriot hissed, diving towards them with enough speed to mark him as at least a Nascent Soul cultivator {Cao Cuns Area Ga Before what he assumed was a rather high grade area teleport talisman could trigger, three more arrows struck the youth from out of the gloom. One hit their right arm, another a leg and the third damaged his assailants storage ring with a sharp crack of shattering space, taking the attackers left forearm with it. Aggggghhh! The youth screamed, which in other circumstances he would have considered rather unprofessional of supposedly stealthy raiders, but he was fairly sure that the disciples from the Nine Auspicious Moons had started poisoning their arrows What was weirder was that the sound didnt travel, as if dampened by something -Figures, he thought grimly, waving to Jin Chen to move as he now dashed out of their little campfire, towards the next, somewhat larger one. It wasnt like they were on the perimeter either. There were two larger camps beyond their spot towards the edge of the camp, and the group led by Senior Jia, another Nine Auspicious Moons disciple, was only ten metres away A third masked disciple appeared like a ghost, through the tall grass, grasping for him, and then froze as a pair of feminine hands grasped his head in the grey morning gloom. The interloper twitched and collapsed like a broken puppet as Fairy Liling stepped over him, a sour expression marring her normally beautiful face. With that cultivators incapacitation, sounds returned to the world, starting with the crack of another storage ring being broken in the middle distance, then a further, more distant scream that was cut off very abruptly. Thank you, Fairy Liling, he said with a relieved sigh, working to get his pounding heart rate back under control. She nodded, then looked around, frowning, noting the other two bodies. Was that all of them, Senior Liling? Jin Chen asked. Seems like it. Liling nodded. The majority went for Han Shu and Liao Ying. He wasnt sure what to make of that, beyond how angry and helpless it made him feel in the circumstances stuck here as a technical cripple, able only to watch his qi bleed away bit by bit and try to outlast it in the aim of recovery, unable to help. We got two more, a young woman wearing a beige travelling robe and a grey veil, carrying a bloody chakram, appeared from the direction of the camp perimeter, dragging another dark-robed body. Shen Cui came after her, carrying a second headless corpse and looking a bit aggrieved at how much blood it was putting on his robe. Silently, he stared at the head, which improbably, he realised he recognised as one of those that had been hanging on the tree, glaring at him in his vision the previous day Okay, Liling sighed again and motioned for them to head on by. Two more women that he had barely marked in the gloom, both from Verdant Flowers Valley, turned back to the camp perimeter. So they were after us he tried not to sound too unnerved as he asked, as much to distract himself from the uncanny sight. Greed makes fools out of people, Liling shrugged, waving for them to follow her back into the camp. So long as they come with storage rings there is something good to be gained of it at least. Though it was probably not a sentiment shared by many of those hanging onto their group at this point, he couldnt really disagree with her assessment. It didnt take long to reach the main circle of the camp, past two more groups of disciples huddling in barriers, protecting their tents and looking at them with sour expressions. Ahead of them, several disciples from one of the groups were pleading with Senior Song and Senior Zi, while several other disciples from the Verdant Flowers Valley and Dewdrop Sage sect stood around with folded arms and dark expressions. Looking over them, he could see that two were obviously injured, while Liao Ying was standing next to the dark-haired Senior Jia Ying, of the Nine Auspicious Moons, with a pale face. Senior Quan Dingxiang was stood off to one side, looking contemplatively at the interlopers as well, along with several of his own sect. Look this is You speak words, but I see only empty things Zi Min sneered, cutting the protestations of various people off by resting his blade on the neck of a shivering, dark-robed cultivator, who had been robbed of his mask. Our seniors just told us another mumbled. Then you can congratulate them for their lack of care for their juniors before you drink Granny Mengs potion! Zi Min cut him off with nasty grin. You think you can just raid camps without consequences? This is not the Imperial Courts nursery! No please we will swear an oath Yes an oath! By the Eyes of Heaven Didnt you hear? Oaths are worth dog-shit here now one of the Dewdrop Sage disciples smirked, cutting them off. As much as I also want to kill them Fairy Liling murmured as they arrived in the circle of firelight. That will only exacerbate matters, Senior Zi. We must be mindful of the bigger picture. She is right, Jia Ying agreed, her luminous blue-grey eyes narrowed in a way that suggested she was not exactly happy with the reality of the words she was agreeing with. Zi Min looked at them and sighed, taking his blade away. Look Daoist Song, Fairy Jia one of the disciples from the Shen clan, spoke up. We appreciate that you are trying to do right by your Senior Dongmei, but if this keeps up how long will it be until someone dies protecting these three traitors to their sect and that body which is certainly marked by the Jade Gate Court? Indeed, another disciple from a minor Imperial continent sect added. If we just give the Jade Gate Court and the Argent Hall what they want Our lives are certainly not worth those of these bureau dogs another muttered, referencing the few Hunter Bureau prisoners they were also still taking care of. You think that will matter now? Zi Min chuckled. It is the prisoners they are after If we just give a disciple from the Pill Sovereigns sect spoke up. They are after all of us Senior Jia said softly, cutting him off. You think they will believe that as a group we got nothing from them? You were screwed the moment you went along with their farce back by the forest. But? the disciple resolutely refused to back down, with the captives watching on with nervous interest now. How cowardly, Liling sneered. You hide behind Senior Song, you hid behind Senior Cang, and Senior Zi and Senior Xin Does your spine only exist for your own circumstances? Quite, another Nine Auspicious Moons disciple snickered. Such brave heroes of the generation, hiding behind little sisters skirts That got quite a few nasty laughs from the various disciples behind them, though he noticed that quite a few from the clans were not as overtly enthused. This is bad Jin Chen muttered. You dont say? he agreed, looking around, doing his best to hide his concern and ignore the few dismissive or outright hostile looks being cast their way. The sentiment in the group had already been on a knife edge; however, for many the desire to not die was starting to outweigh their dislike of the Jade Gate Court and there had been quite a bit of post-battle re-rationalisation going on he suspected. The problem, now, was that many saw the most expedient means of ensuring their ongoing survival, distancing themselves from this scenario, as giving them, or the other freed prisoners, to someone else. The secondary issue was that quite a few were unhappy that those leading were mostly from the Western Continent rather than their own sects. There was also, remarkably, some snobbishness in there that a Rogue Cultivator, Senior Song, was the most powerful person here, and not some noble representative of a great clan. You think after all that effort they will let this lie? he muttered to Jin Chen, who nodded in sullen agreement. The Jade Gate Court had put a lot of effort into getting Han Shu, that much was clear now, and anyone caught up in that was going to have a bad time of it he was pretty sure, starting with the three of them. That it had taken this long for there to be an attempt like this was already quite miraculous now he got to thinking about it. -If its someone like Hao Tai, they, or the Argent Hall, absolutely wont let this lie if we provide a link to whatever Han Shu had. In a way, he was more concerned about that, because he knew how dangerous the Hao clan could be and they had clearly been after the artefacts on Han Shu as well. -If we are talking about culprits, this kind of thing has the Hao clan all over it Where the Jade Gate Court could possibly afford to just hide their theft by fiat of their status, the Hao clan would likely aim for subterfuge then just see everyone here dead, banking that this was a foreign land and lost bodies were hard to interrogate at the best of times Not to mention, killing anyone from the Hao clan was a rather spicy prospect and they cared little for justification when seeking retribution. -Though it could equally be any number of the other lesser influences, because word has clearly followed us. How do we have any means to get anything from them anyway? someone else complained. If we explain Yes, if we just explain the Court is reasonable! -Then why by the nameless fates are you lot even here? he wanted to scream at them, but sadly that would be counterproductive. That was the problem, as he saw it. The group was simply too large and over half of it was unwilling to see eye to eye and basically just sticking with them, because they thought there was a chance at free profit. When they were told to bugger off, and they had been given several opportunities to go their own way already, they refused, and yet they also complained at not having a say. It was like being haunted by in-laws Yes, the Discipline Gate is righteous that would be another of the latecomers, one of several groups who had miraculously missed both the mess by the forest and the battle or were just being wilfully problematic and had been swept up the day before yesterday. And will you let them scour your soul to check? Senior Song replied, in an almost sisterly tone, putting away the scroll she had been reading. Will you hand over your storage rings for them to root through, swear an oath of their wording to the highest heavens? There was awkward silence around the camp, as the various cultivators who had been captured hid smiles. -Is this what they were after, not to succeed, but a gamble to sow further discord? Will your seniors protect you, or will you just vanish into the depths of your sects go into retreat or private meditation to advance while some old elder unpicks your psyche for his chosen scions benefit, pondering what might have turned the eyes of the great powers on you? Look, one of the captured disciples said winsomely, into the silence, ignore this quarrelsome rogue cultivator. She knows nothing about the honour of the sects or the bonds we share! You can see from our conduct that we are not interested in you The dull-eyed stares that got were borderline hilarious, truthfully, though it still seemed to win over a slightly disturbing number of the onlookers, several of whom were actually nodding. Senior Song we beseech you, please dont implicate us in this more than we are already a Four Peacocks Court disciple spoke up, which made even the leader of those disciples, stood nearby, scowl darkly at them. -Even the Imperial Court factions are inwardly at odds over this? Please Senior Zi Senior Jia Senior Liling Senior Quan! Where do they keep finding these silver-tongued bastards from? Jin Chen muttered beside him. Various disciples from the various influences all bowed or protested to the group of seniors as he wondered that himself. He had seen his fair share of people willing to talk fast and wide to get what they wanted back in the sect, but these last few days were making him wonder if he had been blind. You know rather depressingly, I actually find myself agreeing with Cang Di Senior Song muttered, standing up abruptly. Agree with? one of the protesting disciples asked, confused. It is the shame of my lifetime to be associated with this generation, Senior Song sneered. Now, everyone pack up so we can get moving, before the wildlife or the locals also decide we are overstaying our welcome! Pack up? someone groaned. Now! Whinging hour is over! For the first time, actual intent infused her voice, making the dawn mists around them shimmer and dance oddly. Most of those talking grimaced and took a step or two backwards some even sat down, looking pale. What about them? another of the Nine Auspicious Moons senior disciples asked. You The We! Senior Song waved her hand, cutting off their various words as all five survivors twitched and collapsed unconscious. Toss them in the second carriage. Some of those from the Myriad Herb Association and the Four Peacocks Court will gladly give up a spot or two, I am sure, or pick some concerned soul to carry them, if anyone can be found Now, Jia, Liling, a word? They watched in silence, as she turned and walked off towards the first carriage, a moment later, Jia Ying and Liling Mei followed after, with dismissive glances at those assembled. Well, what are you waiting for!? Get moving! Senior Zis voice cut through the silence, and with that everyone started to disperse, grumbling. What now? Jin Chen signed to him. Lets go find Liao Ying, he concluded after a moments thought. Jin Chen nodded and started to walk a bit more purposefully through the bush towards the first of the two carriages, where Han Shu was being guarded and where several Nine Auspicious Moons disciples were now loading various bits of butchered animals into the back. The second carriage, also parked nearby, held the injured herb hunters who still couldnt walk, which was more than half, and was a further source of much annoyance to many of the hangers on. As they walked up, he caught two of the Nine Auspicious Moons disciples shaking their heads behind him. If their stupidity causes more problems for Senior Dongmei one murmured softly. No more prisoners, her companion agreed. Agreed, a third scout, from Verdant Flowers Valley, who had just caught up, nodded. Jin Chen shuddered, walking a bit quicker, because all three were now staring at many of those around them, slowing packing up the tents like they were vermin to be wrung out. Their onward progress through the rolling grass hills was, as expected fractional. Nobody was happy about the raid, though for various different reasons, as he had already seen and nobody was happy about the solution, again, for rather differing reasons. The guards on the second wagon were, in the end, from the Shen clan, who sort of ended up as the mediators between the rank and file Nine Auspicious Moons disciples and the influences like the Four Peacocks Court. I think the problem is the sky, Jin Chen muttered, after about an hour of them walking along ahead of the first carriage, making sure it didnt run into anything difficult to traverse. It took him a moment to work out what his friend meant, because those were probably the first words he had spoken since they started moving. Yeah a youth in a ragged blue robe beside them muttered. And the horizon. It was the horizon, he had to reflect. The whole landscape had a sort of pressure to it beyond anything to do with cultivation that began to wear after a while. It was something to do with the vastness, and the unending blue, without any clouds. It robbed you of awareness of distance, and made you feel unnaturally small, never mind the sanity-eroding climate that ignored cultivation realm. Even Golden Immortals were sweating as they walked, the women wearing their loosest gowns and broad veils and many of the men stripped to the waist and wearing hats of grass or cloth. The wind was also hot, which didnt help at all, because the grass was dry and sharp, with edges that cut like razors and left a nasty rash if they caught you wrong. Most of the trees they passed had nasty spikes associated with their leaf clusters and every shrub and plant had thorns, stinging hairs or both. It had already been mooted at least once that they trek closer to the river, which had been spotted a few times now, but when they finally got there, around late morning, that was discounted almost immediately, simply because humid heat was overwhelmingly worse than hot heat and the river, according to the scouts who went in to check as they progressed onwards, also had something else the higher ground did not C insects. Lots and lots of insects. Having walked through the forests with the others, he could imagine, just by looking at the still reed beds and distant glimmering water channels in the distance, how foetid trying to walk through that would be How open to attack it would leave you, even in the day, and at night, he could only imagine how grim it might be, with the lure of water attracting all sorts of things from the plains around them. Even by day, the plains were not that empty. There were several distant trails of smoke from out in the marshes to their east and south that hinted, ominously, at settlements C something nobody was keen to go near C and they passed occasional herds of tan and white cows browsing in the wetter grasslands, near the waterways. Predators were less but not to the point where you could ignore then either: soon after they arrived near the marshy region, several obnoxious two-headed serpents that spat poison managed to ambush a group of foragers from a minor sect before fleeing into the reeds, leaving two people badly injured. By the time noon rolled around, there was, unsurprisingly, some appetite for stopping; however, much to his amusement, Senior Song and Senior Zi basically told those who wanted to that they were more than happy to, but that they, the carriages and the supplies would continue. There was some grumbling for several minutes; however, it was undeniable that stopping would just leave you vulnerable, and things like the serpents might return, so it was without much suspense that they hurried to catch up again, casting dark looks in every direction as they did so. An hour later, however, finally saw them run into a proper problem, though not, in the first instance, from any cultivators. Instead, it was when a group of some sixty bow-wielding UrVash riding horned jaguars and dressed in light grey cloth armour charged out of the savannah haze. The first volley of arrows hit the back half of their train, scrupulously avoiding the area around the carriages and instead splintering their way into the rather amorphous and discontented gaggle of groups milling along either side of them. Left! No! Right! There are! Brother Kua! No please! Watch out for! Caught in the open, all he could do was dash towards the nearest hill slope and the cover of some rocks with Jin Chen in tow and lament that he had nothing much by way of a weapon, beyond a loaned sword. As he watched, the second volley peppered the far side of their band, easily splintering three groups away and exposing the carriages properly. In retreat, the mounted archers cycled back, skilfully dodging talismans and breaking line of sight with rocks and trees before they could be hit by the barrage of lightning sent in retaliation. The chaos that it caused was immediate, although also somewhat superficial, as the various organised, battle-hardened parties associated with Senior Song, Senior Zi and Senior Jia watched cultivators scatter everywhere even as their own parties started to form formations. Hah at least they are good for something, a Verdant Flowers disciple snickered as she sought refuge beside them a moment later. Senior Yi, he saluted her with a nod of his head and continued keeping a wary lookout for what would certainly be flanking forces coming from behind them. You dont have a useful weapon? she asked dubiously, looking between him and Jin Chen, noting their swords. We barely have pills, and its impossible to scavenge anything, Jin Chen muttered, to which he could only nod. Any good with bows? she asked, then ducked as several more arrows embedded themselves in the bank disturbingly close to them, shafts painted with yellow lines quivering He scrambled back, around the rock he had taken refuge beside, but to his surprise they didnt explode. These dont explode? Jin Chen asked warily, echoing his sentiments. Why would they explode? Senior Yi asked. The yellow markings he explained, swiftly scanning to see if he could make out the archers. Those with blue move in unpleasant ways, those with yellow tend to explode, those with red send your qi chaotic Huh she nodded, not asking how he knew that, then stared at the arrows again, also backing away. So why arent these exploding? They both looked at her, trying not to appear as if she had asked a stupid question and she sighed, pulling out a throwing spear and a treasure bow, tossing the spear to Jin Chen and the bow to him. I know you cant bind things because of your circumstances, but with these you can provide some support so long as they have qi. They are Dao Seeking grade artefacts that run off spirit stones, so dont lose them, she admonished, drawing his attention to two pieces of pale jade, in his case set into the grip of the bow. Nodding gratefully, he took the bow and pulled back the string, watching as it manifested an arrow automatically and also imbued it with martial intent courtesy of whoever had refined the spirit stone without him having to do anything. As far as treasures went, it was, in fact, a rather good one, though he had no chance to really admire it as three horned jaguar riders leapt over the rock outcropping and skidded down the slope some twenty metres away, angling towards them. Senior Yi pulled out a silver chakram and slung it at them, then grabbed both him and Jin Chen and started dragging them forcibly along at a fair pace, leading him to guess that all three were above Dao Seeking at least. Behind him, he saw the chakram bisect two riders and break the arrow of the third before it returned to her. Loose net! a voice in harsh Easten called out and suddenly a dozen arrows carrying a swirling net of silvery threads drifted through the air towards them, shot by a group of archers on foot who had just appeared out of the reed beds a hundred metres down slope to their right. {Moon Sickle Mirage} Another Nine Moons disciple on the top of the ridge ahead of them shot an arrow at the net, scattering strange silver beams through it, only to see those too dissipate with minimal effect, before being forced to evade for cover as a several arrows split the air where they had been. Watching how the arrows that landed near them looked almost like they had deliberately missed, he had a rather unpleasant premonition, recalling how the groups in the forest had been remarkably hard to cope with BACK! he yelled, hauling both Jin Chen and Senior Yi up short Abruptly, phantasmal, gossamer-like threads swirled outwards from the fallen net, enmeshing the entire area in a restraining field. As soon as the fibres came into contact with him, he felt a sickly sweet aroma of some kind of drug and his qi started to dissipate like spring mist in sun. Senior Yi, looking pale, tossed out a small white artefact scroll which twisted twice in the air and emitted a shining white flower and taiji over their immediate surroundings, scattering the majority of the gossamer threads and the net before disintegrating itself. {Myriad Steps Celestial Dance} Even as he was recovering, she vanished in an afterimage and appeared before the archers, wielding the pair of chakram-like short blades now, tearing UrVash apart in bloody arcs as they scattered back into the reed bed. He was about to relax, when she screamed and suddenly vanished into the reed beds, as if yanked away by something so fast he hadnt even seen A serpent shot out of the reeds, a robed, bronze-masked UrVash seated on its back, holding the struggling Senior Yi by her neck {Moon Dust Spark} The lightning bolt hit both UrVash and serpent, illuminating the entire area in a searing flare of light. The only person spared its brutal fury was Senior Yi, who twisted free and leapt back from it to land, breathing hard and looking pale. Senior Liling she gasped as Fairy Liling appeared a second later, her own bow strung, searching for another target. With me, the older woman grimaced, glancing at them. Not needing any encouragement, he hauled Jin Chen up and all three of them followed after Zi Min, wielding a sabre, crashed down on the slope to their left, already cutting outwards at the reed beds. {Storm Cutting Shadow Sabre} The reeds swept backwards and then everything within 200 metres of them collapsed into shredded ribbons, all but a few of the dozens of UrVash who had been rushing silently through them reduced to bloody chunks. Gritting his teeth, he sighted on one of the survivors, a swarthy, masked figure in a red robe carrying a bronze staff, and shot three arrows at him in rapid succession. The figure slammed the staff into the ground, a swirling barrier appearing around them that blocked the worst of the arrows, but failed to stop the spear that Jin Chen had thrown, which pierced through his shoulder and then vanished in a crack of lightning to reappear in Jin Chens hand. -Handy, he grimaced, sending another volley of spectral arrows, two of which did find their mark Senior Yi cast both her chakrams, dragging him down as a lightning bolt split the ridge line, distorted from its original path by her thrown weapons. Even so, with the close miss, he felt his limbs grow numb, while behind him there were screams of anger and pain. Pushing himself up, he saw that the injured, robed UrVash had vanished; however, Senior Zi had killed most of the survivors With a flicker of movement, Zi Min appeared on the ridge beside them, shaking his head. Talk about unexpected Yes why did we not notice this? Senior Yi muttered. No compass worth a blood-cursed spirit stone has worked since we departed the battle, Zi Min sighed. Likely because of that pitiable Han Shu, Liling agreed, giving the two of them a sideways glance. Im more concerned about those UrVash, he interjected helpfully. Ohh? Zi Min frowned, glancing at him. Uh well before we got captured, we saw a lot of them in the forest. Yes there were reports Liling nodded. He shook his head, because he doubted anyone had explained and nobody had asked him at least. When I say a lot I mean thousands more than you uh fought before Proper armed bands arts users, their battle devastated an entire valley in a matter of hours and was still ramping up when we fled. I see Zi Min frowned. However, what does that have to do with these UrVash? Well, we saw next to none with metal weapons, and certainly none with metal armour, he said grimly. Those were proper military units we saw in the forest, with big formations and qi beasts stronger than anything we have yet encountered out here, I think, he pressed. All of them were tribal elites We ran into ones that could run through the air and split rock outcrops with ease from hundreds of metres away Zi Min stared at him, then started cursing under his breath. And none of those tribes used metal weapons or tactics like this? He shook his head. Why is this relevant to this group? Senior Yi looked a bit confused as well. And nobody thought to ask you about this before now? Zi Min groaned. He wasnt sure what to say to that really, beyond shrug apologetically. There were proper formations, with metal weapons, in the battle, Liling nodded. They came at the end, and didnt engage fully, as we were already retreating and the second group who came were mostly infantry, but well-organized Now they are hunting us with skirmishers. They are taking us seriously and they know how to fight groups like ours, Zi Min nodded grimly. Then there are the arrows, Liling sighed, passing Zi Min one. Zi Min looked at the coppery-golden metal tipped arrow then experimentally poked his hand with it and grimaced. Well, shit Quite, Liling nodded. I have our group from the Dewdrop Sage Sect gathering them up post-haste, before other cultivators from the less trustworthy groups do, but enough were shot by them that their effects are clear at this point. What do they do, seniors? he asked, curious. The metal causes physical injuries to the soul somehow, Liling said, taking the arrow back and shoving it in the quiver at her side. Excellent for hunting powerful spirit beasts, Zi Min nodded. Also, excellent for making cultivators whose longevity has flipped primacy with their soul very nervous, Liling agreed. And its just as effective against Immortal Souls as Nascent Souls. Anyone shot with these gets a nasty soul injury that doesnt heal without expenditure of some fairly precious medicines Well, there is a bright side to this nasty little ambush, it should have killed off the hotheads who want to go raiding, Zi Min chuckled nastily. You think? Liling scowled. Yeah who am I kidding, Zi Min agreed with an eye roll. The rest of the afternoon was fairly uneventful. They passed two small ruins, both strange affairs, carved in cliffs of hillsides and resembling shrines, putting him in mind of the ruin they had found behind the waterfall. Despite some vocal protestations by a few parties, they didnt stop long, mainly, he supposed, because of the wariness about more UrVash attackers who never appeared in any case. That didnt surprise him particularly, given that the UrVash were likely masters at working in this landscape and the cultivators, despite the efforts of Senior Song and a few others, were not that subtle. She was clearly doing something to obfuscate their trail, but that likely only worked for longer distance divination and it certainly wasnt keeping cultivators away, because two more bands found them just before dusk. The first was a ragged, battle-worn bunch from the central continents Ji clan of all things, who claimed to have fled some mishap further west and who were met with open arms by the followers much to the low-key annoyance of those from the Nine Auspicious Moons. The second, was a larger group, also rather battle-worn, that caught up from the south somehow. They were also folded into the followers-on; however, with them, they brought news that the UrVash tribe controlling the river lands to their east was, it seemed, actively hunting down bands of cultivators. That, in itself, didnt surprise him a great deal, as he sat in the processing camp, helping Liao Ying sort spirit herbs to the best of their ability, listening to the various back and forth from groups as they came and went. You are surprisingly good at this? that remark cut through his general sense of fugue and made him glance up. The speaker was an older man who he didnt really recognise, who was sitting on a rock, smoking a pipe. In that regard, he stood out, because he was clearly not a junior. Weng, the older man chuckled. I was one of the hired guides with the big miss from the Shen clan We caught up yesterday, seems fortuitous as well -Big miss from the Shen clan? he had to think for a moment, because nobody was going around introducing anyone like that to freed prisoners who might have betrayed their sect, before recalling that was the dark-haired beauty Shen Biyu C the highest-ranking member of the Shen clan with them C who was currently standing across the other side of the cleared area, talking to Shen Cui and another disciple with blonde hair in a greenish robe. Yes fortuitous, he muttered. Ah you are that lad who was with Han Shu the older hunter sighed, looking at the carriage with a dark look. You know Han Shu? he asked, surprised. Aye. A good lad, it was disgusting to see what they done, the older man nodded. He wasnt sure what to make of that Youre better with herbs than I expected I take it he taught you something? We did help out We crossed paths with Han Shu and a few others after some mishaps They led us out of the jungle and then got caught up in this he explained at last. Ah bad business, Weng nodded. Been coming for a while, truth be told, but didnt expect it to explode in here of all places. Been coming for a while? he blinked. Yeah, theres been politics between the big clans and the Azure Astral Authority over taxes and stuff for the last few years questions bigger than a bunch of juniors out to make a name for themselves except when shit like this happens Weng took another puff of his pipe and shook his head, then glanced at the herbs before him. Thats not one you want to put in the alchemy pile, he waved a hand and flipped two greyish spiky stems of a plant out of the pile he had just put them in. Rare thing, too yin for compounding, better to put it in the special pile. Nodding, he moved a third bit of that herb over as well. So how do you know Han Shu? he asked, politely, sitting back. Well, mainly by reputation. He was a nine star hunter, a good lad, if a bit lacking in field experience among the up and coming lot in West Flower Picking, Weng sighed. Im a Beast Hunter from North Fissure, and the other one over there trying to talk up the Shen miss is Deng Xiang, a former seven-star herb hunter from Blue Water City who jumped ship to the Myriad Herb Association. I knew Kun Juni and her brother more, because she basically ran the procurement hall in West Flower Picking town. He had to work hard to school his face at that fairly offhand comment. From what he recalled, Beast Hunters were the elite groups within the Hunter Bureau that focused on qi beasts rather than spirit herbs so that meant that Weng was definitely at least an Immortal. I wouldnt go reminiscing about either of them around Deng Xiang though, Weng chuckled, seeing as hes from the Deng clan after all. How does that factor in? he asked, confused. You never thought Han Shus foundation was a bit low for a Junior Officials? Weng chuckled. It had crossed his mind, he had to admit, but having seen their competence and Teng Chunhuas, it had sort of fallen away as an issue quite rapidly, especially when you factored in the suppression in Yin Eclipse. Apparently taking his silence for agreement, Weng went on with another puff of his pipe. Some of those who are a bit older, like Deng Xiang, dont like how Blue Water Province started fast tracking hunters after the last big bust up between the influences. That disaster basically killed off all the junior herb hunters not tied to the big powers, and many of them Wait, killed off? he turned to look at the older man, surprised. Aye, nasty business some 30 years ago. Over half the Blue Water Province pavilions younger generation got eviscerated or pulled away to join the three schools when the Imperial Courts backers in the Teng and Golden Promise schools tried to break the influence of the Azure Authority on the Hunter Bureau and the Deng clan and Ha clan also got in on the act, Weng nodded. West Flower Picking was among the worst hit. Most of their current high rank hunters are too young for their ranks, much to the annoyance of those like Deng Xiang. Our hunter from South Grove kept us alive when everyone else bailed, he added a bit more bullishly than he intended. And as for Han Shu our path out of the jungle was much smoother than our path now is. I doubt anyone else could have done better Weng eyed him, then nodded. I aint speaking ill of them, dont get me wrong. They are were all bright kids, but there are some who would, just because they dont like to see others rise too fast Still, it seems Hypocritical? Weng barked a laugh that got some nasty looks from the other hunters sat a few metres away. Youre not wrong, but staring at ones own nose is a skill akin to a Dao Path, as I am sure you have noted already! Flipping through a few more herbs, recalling the different patterns he had been shown when they were helping Ling and Juni with making compounds for Jin Chen to turn into crude pills, he mulled that over, feeling a bit depressed. With their names on everyones talismans, he was sure that Sir Weng was politely fishing for some information, even if he was being sociable and in a way that made his head hurt even more than it already did. Looking around, four of the other Hunters, former prisoners of the Jade Gate Court, were sitting a distance away, sorting through herbs themselves but the majority of the back and forth was being handled by the Myriad Herb Association or the Pill Sovereigns own disciples and two Golden Immortals from the Nine Auspicious Moons were sitting nearby, also, ostensibly, working on some jade for a formation core, but certainly really just keeping an eye on things. Nearby, several other disciples from the Four Peacocks Court were also sitting, watching and drinking wine, weapons clearly in evidence, casting dark looks at the freed prisoners. -This state of affairs cannot last, he thought grimly. That night was much the same as the previous; however, after the attempt at stealing away them and Han Shu, there was no question of any of them doing something like keeping watch, so instead he just found himself finding odd things to do to stay occupied while his cultivation slowly and painfully imploded as his Nascent Soul continued to haemorrhage qi. The dawn brought more of the same, as he, Liao Ying and Jin Chen basically remained under the watchful eye of various Nine Auspicious Moon disciples as the carriages made their way on over the rolling grassland, a third, much less spacious one having been added to hold the five prisoners. Those still worried him, as did the apparent concern of many of those along with them that they not be too badly mistreated, even if they were unconscious. There were some protestations about that, as they were transferred, but nobody seemed inclined to seek out Senior Song to ask her to awaken them, which was rather amusing. Their first proper sight of the strength of the territory they were moving through came just after midday, though soul sense had been obscured since mid-morning from what he could grasp of the grumbling of those around him. Standing on the escarpment, looking down over the river lands, it was hard not to be impressed. He was not sure what he had expected of an UrVash settlement, despite having seen some fairly hefty ruins in the jungles, but the sprawling fortress covering almost two square miles with outlying walls and various causeways was certainly not it. That was a view shared quite vocally by quite a few others, as more people finally arrived on the ridge. It wasnt just the fortress, though, that drew the eye. While much of the river land was obscured by a misty, haze-like mirage, it was possible to make out long causeways, smaller fortified buildings and towers amid the reed beds and large lakes. Off to the north, he could see a lot of smoke rising, and even with his currently quite poor eye sight, at least one more slightly smaller fortress along the waterway, maybe eight or nine miles distant. They have boats a Shen clan cultivator nearby muttered, pointing. Following their gaze, he saw that they did indeed have boats, well-built ones at that, pulled up on the river-ward side of the nearest fort. Getting across there is going to be a total pain in the neck a Nine Auspicious Moons disciple muttered nearby. You dont say, her compatriot, from the Verdant Flowers, agreed. It certainly explains why there were more forces still coming for the battle someone else agreed. How can there be something like this? that was likely one of the remarkable group who had hitherto managed to avoid most trouble before joining up with them, he supposed. At least it explains why they have standing forces and cavalry Are those siege weapons? someone else muttered, pointing. Shading his eyes, he realised that the towers of the fortress did have siege weapons on them, and they were manned. Huge crossbow weapons with what looked like He glanced sideways because already someone had wasted a distant view talisman to provide a better picture, telling him that they did indeed appear to be repeater ballistae, and he could make out stacks of ammunition, arm-length darts of golden-copper metal stacked near a wall behind one. Stop that! one of the Chosen Immortals from the Ji clan snapped, stalking over and cancelling the talisman. Hey! Those are expensive! the youth who had used it, who was from the Dun Imperial School, complained. And if they have a way to latch onto it and drop a few volleys of whatever those siege weapons are on us? someone else nearby pointed out. You think some crude He turned his attention away as various other onlookers became aware that the group had maybe just endangered all their lives and started condemning the trio from the Dun School at length, looking for Jin Chen and Liao Ying. It didnt take long to find them, a bit further along the ridge, standing on the edge of a much more serious discussion between several scouts, Seniors Song, Zi, Quan and a few others. We cant take this group across there, Quan Dingxiang was saying. Even if we had all the strength of the previous group, even I can see that this is an entirely different prospect. Indeed however, there is another problem the scout, a male disciple of the Nine Auspicious Moons, interjected. Another problem? Beyond the wards, patrols and the fact that we will not be able to travel a mile down there without being spotted? the leader from the Four Peacocks Court scowled. Yes, Senior Wen, the scout replied with a grimace. We met another group, remnants of well, they should be coming in soon. They said that the demons down there are out in force, and that two groups they were in contact with vanished a day ago as they were making their way up river towards here. Vanished? Senior Song frowned. Almost certainly captured by these local demons. They claimed they narrowly avoided such a fate themselves, last night, mostly by scattering and risking running into the savannah blind. Qilong Mei found them when screening our path an hour ago. What influences? Four Peacocks Court, Dun Imperial School, Jade Gate Court several minor groups with ties to the Huang clan a few with ties to the Argent Hall So we keep going north? Quan Dingxiang mused, not sounding that bothered by that list, though Senior Wen was looking perturbed. But? Senior Song prompted, cutting Senior Quan off. Well we managed to get some prisoners to interrogate C a small patrol on a boat C and it turns out that we are on the southern edge of this territory, which is heavily focused on these river lands to the north and east, the scout grimaced. Because of course we are, Jia Ying observed with an eye roll. There is more, isnt there? Fairy Liling pressed. Well, those disciples described a few in their group that were likely from the Autumn Peony Pagoda and Senior Pei, who was not with them. And they were not just saying this to make sure you were interested in helping them, Qing Jiang? Senior Song frowned. We thought that but the scout, Qing Jiang, trailed off for a moment, then continued, Well, Qilong did search for other survivors but found nothing other than a few skirmishes and trails heading to the river however, when we scoured the prisoners minds, they had knowledge of four separate groups associated with a warband of crazy mages as they termed it. Another of the scout group passed over a jade, which Jia Ying sent qi into directly because of the soul sense restriction, then sighed and passed it to Liling. The stolen gear of those interrogated includes storage rings and robes of the Autumn Peony Pagoda, Liling murmured, passing it to the Four Peacocks Court disciple whose face darkened further after a moment of looking at it. Shirong Pei, Linren Kana and Qing Yao are still unaccounted for among the more senior disciples of Nine Auspicious Moons who were with us before; however, their soul jades are all with Senior Qing, Jia Ying said gloomily. And these demons also saw a weapon I know belonged to Junior Brother Shirong Pei Wei Chu and Ao Chengqing for us, Bai Tuli, the de-facto leader of the Verdant Flowers Valley group, who rarely spoke up that he had seen, mused, glancing at a talisman she had just pulled out of her rustic coloured gown. Hua Mei and Yu Feifan, Liling Mei noted. We have a few as well, Quan Dingxiang agreed, though the chaos of the battle does not help. There should also be a group from the Burning Tiger Sect as well as those from the Autumn Peony Pagoda that were with us back in the ruins before all this insanity, Zi Min noted. They have not caught us up either Yeah, Liling Mei nodded. However, it would be foolish to assume that everyone still missing has been captured though. True, Jia Ying murmured in agreement. But the last communication from Qing Yao did say that her group had met up with the Burning Tiger Sect and were heading back to us. Hmmmmm Senior Song looked oddly contemplative, while Jia Ying scowled darkly. Anything else? Zi Min asked after a moment. We got a map, would you credit? Qing Jiang said, taking a reed parchment out of his sleeve and passing it to Jia Ying. They have roads and, with soul sense restrictions all over, they have to have some means to keep track of things, Quan Dingxiang sighed, peering at it. Standing beside Jin Chen, he also craned his neck to see the map, which turned out to be a fairly sophisticated ink thing with a lot of annotation and various lines drawn. At least this explains why those traces of pursuit you have been picking up on the trail are so sporadic If those chasing us from the battlefield knew we were going to head straight here they dont have to hurry, Zi Min sighed. That seems awfully convenient? Fairy Liling asked. You think? Well, turns out they were taxmen among their other tasks another scout answered, running a hand through his hair. Taxmen Well, you made some demons day brighter, I guess, Senior Song chuckled, also staring at the map, which showed quite a broad sprawl of waterways with various settlements and other features, with narrowed eyes. So what do we do now, Seniors? one of the alchemists standing beside Quan Dingxiang asked, after they had looked at it for a short while. Certainly, quite a few will be keen to try and recover those who were captured Zi Min said with a sideways look at Jia Ying and the Senior Wen from the Four Peacocks Court. Yes, Wen agreed, also looking at Senior Song and Quan Dingxiang. What is the deal with your juniors anyway, Brother Wen? Quan Dingxiang scowled at him. They are nearly as bad as the Jade Gate Court in causing trouble, and the more people arrive, the more spin into their orbit. Different faction, they are mostly from the Green Feather Hall Wen grimaced. In any case, because your side is doing most of the real scouting, news likely wont spread just yet, but as soon as those others come in you can be certain that it will not take long before the more discontented parties start to talk and with you already pulling around one group of freed prisoners Do one righteous deed and it haunts you for a lifetime, Fairy Liling chuckled darkly. Wen grimaced, though a few others, including Zi Min, laughed. So, setting that aside, do we go inland now? No, Senior Song said decisively. Even before I heard what that Ji bunch had to say and read between those lines, that auspice was bad. And we cant backtrack, Zi Min mused. Not unless you want to fight a small army again and there is the question of the Jade Gate Court and the Argent Hall after that raid the other day. The Ancient Immortal from the Four Peacocks Court grimaced at that, he noted. Wait for Senior Cang and Senior Qing? the scout ventured. Bunker down somewhere and hide? Quan Dingxiang mused. That could work It wont. We are being tracked fairly unerringly, and that is even without the matters surrounding Han Shu, Jia Ying shook her head, casting a sideways glance at them as well that made him feel decidedly uneasy for some reason. Lets get moving again, anyway. We can talk about it more as we move, Senior Song remarked after staring at the distant fortress for a moment. The rest of the afternoon passed rather uneventfully, which seemed almost in contravention to circumstances, at least until the arrival of the groups found by the scouts and word of the local influence taking prisoners became widespread knowledge. Because of their fairly central position to the convoy, he got to witness, at a distance and in silence, because they warded their surroundings, the various groups all come to put their case to the seniors at quite some length. To their surprise, though not so much to his, Jin Chen or Liao Yings, the seniors appeared to be rather receptive to the idea of some kind of expedition to free prisoners, because those who made the entreaty left with rather confused and, in a few cases, rather doubting expressions. Camp that evening was in another scattered ruin, a semi-circular set of abandoned buildings around another small rock-cut complex set into the side of the escarpment, slightly sheltered from the river lands sprawling to their right. The scouting mission departed soon after the camp was set up, though it did not, he noted, contain all that many disciples from those parties who had pushed for it. I guess only seniors are going? Jin Chen asked Bai Jing, who was with them at their campfire currently. It does seem that way, the young woman from the Verdant Flowers Valley nodded, not looking up from the various spirit herbs she was preparing. Makes sense, he said, sitting down and taking another drink of lukewarm water as he tried to ignore how hollow his stomach felt. In an all-out attack, numbers matter, but to just find out what is going on, you need people who can actually keep their composure. Funny to hear that wisdom from a Nascent Soul cultivator, Bai Jing chuckled, glancing at him. If some of those Chosen Immortals hear you say that, they would drag you out into the shrubbery and beat you like a dog. You dont say, he agreed sourly. Which kind of proves the point really, though part of it is that I am twice the age of half of them and wasnt born in a nobles estate. It does, she agreed. Though half those sects didnt even send their second best idiots in the first place. Jin Chen shot him a sideways look, because, in a way, that was close to the view they had formed on the Argent Hall and their own maybe former sect. What do you make of the ruins? he asked Liao Ying, to change topic. They are Liao Ying glanced at Bai Jing, then just sighed, familiar. Clearly, that meant that she had discussed some aspects of what they had seen in the jungle with the Verdant Flowers, at the very least. That likely explained why they had not been bothered much, beyond his short discussion with Zi Min. He was just about to reply, when an odd movement caught his eye. Because they were seated outside one of the abandoned buildings closer to the cliff face, there was a fairly good view out across the rest of the little village. As such, the three figures standing in the shadow of one of the perimeter buildings talking quietly just stood out to him for some reason. Problem? Jin Chen muttered. Dunno you see those three by the far building? he frowned. Bai Jing glanced over as well, and then frowned. Odd those two sects dont really have a good relationship And I dont recognise the one looking this way, he mused. Bai Jing nodded. They came in with those rescued, I think. A few moments later, the three started gesticulating and then the two from the Green Feather Hall stalked off, leaving the other, who was from the Lu clan he thought, to kick the wall then stalk off a moment later. It all looked very usual all of sudden, but of that previous few seconds where they had been conferring closely -If someone was going to try something they would do it when Senior Song and the others are not in the camp except they would also have to know that? Oh there, another group just arrived Liao Ying noted, pointing off to the side at some two dozen rather ragged-looking disciples in unfamiliar robes who were striding into the encampment. Oh may the day be buggered by Yamas monkey-dogs Bai Jing hissed, standing up and cursing very colourfully. What? he asked, wary now. That new bunch are from the Sheng clans Azure Astral Dragon sect and there are ones from the Azure Luminary Pagoda there as well. He opened and shut his mouth a few times, as did Liao Ying, because those names he did know, at least by reputation All of them were powerful influences within the Azure Astral Authority, with deep roots on Southern Azure and Shan Lai. The obvious question was how though the more concerning one was that this was just a bit too coincidental. Come with me, Bai Jing scowled, waving to the three of them and turning on her heel. Without comment, they followed after her, around the building and across the rear of the camp and then stopped, as a dozen figures slipped out of the shadows of the building ahead of them. Well, this was expected, the leader, one of the Chosen Immortals from the Green Feathers Hall mused, looking at the four of them. As you suspected, Senior Guo, another disciple agreed. Scram back to your section, Bai Jing frowned. No I dont think we will. You are clearly intending to push us out of the camp, and now that these other Sheng dogs have appeared, it all makes sense, another youth grinned. You western sects were always working with the Sheng clan Are you an idiot? Bai Jing snapped. Do you know the history our Verdant Flowers Valley and the Nine Moons have with the Sheng clan? Who is to say what can be written by scholars and sages? Guo smirked. Anyway, your choice is pretty clear. Turn them over to us. We already possess that Han Shu and the prisoners have agreed to help us bargain with the Jade Gate Court. If you do this willingly, we will ensure you only suffer the same penalty as that Ying girl. You Bai Jings face went flat. What? he blinked. They didnt tell you? a disciple from the Dun Imperial School laughed. She begged on her knees to Hao Tai to spare your lives and traded half her primordial potential for you two You! Jin Chen moved even before he did, which was futile, because one of the higher realm disciples caught him by the hair and smashed him into the wall effortlessly. -And they still crippled both of us Liao Yings face was flat as well, devoid of colour, her hands shaking. Well its moot, because you will come with us, Senior Guo shrugged. Without any control over his body, he started to walk towards them, as did Jin Chen. If you dont want these two to die, you two will come as well, and not do anything stupid, Senior Guo said blandly. You really think this will go according to your plan? Bai Jing hissed. We have a strong agreement from those who came that delivering the three of you and Han Shu will waive all problems, Senior Guo shrugged. If I have to choose between my life and some nobodies who betrayed their sect its not much of a choice at all. Wordlessly, they followed after the group, into another courtyard, where maybe a dozen more disciples of various influences were stood around, with Han Shu slumped against the wall. Two disciples from the Nine Auspicious Moons who had been guarding him were lying unconscious nearby. We need to hurry up. There is still that Jia Ying and Quan Dingxiang one was saying. Liling Mei didnt go either You think a teleport formation can just be triggered on a whim? a disciple wearing the golden robe of Shimmering Dragon Sept snapped without looking up, continuing to set Heavenly Jades into a formation disc. You worry too much. Jia Ying is barely even an early stage Ancient Immortal, as is Liling Mei, while Quan Dingxiang is injured. They can do formations but we have been careful another disciple scoffed, chuckling. They will all be focused on that bunch of Sheng dogs anyway, another agreed. Even if they do chase after us, we will be rendezvousing with Senior Huang Jiaoshengs group to investigate this ruin the Dun Princess is interested in. Are the Dewdrop Sage Sect or Nine Auspicious Moons going to show their faces there? a Green Feather Hall disciple said with amusement. Would be funny to see them Done! the disciple setting the formation said, standing up. The two with him pushed him over into the middle of the courtyard as the various betraying disciples clustered around. Space wavered and almost everyone there, bar those holding them, vanished. Well that was surprisingly easy Jia Ying dropped off the roof of the nearby building and landed lightly on the ground opposite them, her dark hair shimmering in the firelight of the torch. Uh the five remaining disciples stared at them then her, mute incomprehension written on their faces. Well, I suppose this is to be expected. Children dont know the wide ways of the world Jia Ying grinned. G-get back! the disciple holding him pulled him away, trying to use him as some kind of shield. Ill kill him! Youre a Chosen Immortal Arent your eyes a bit big? Jia Ying murmured. {Jade Chain of The disciple beside Bai Jing cast a talisman at her, only to be cut off as a golden-copper tipped arrow punched through his head. The other disciples were backing away then one turned With an amused sigh, Jia Ying waved her hand, and the other four collapsed, unmoving from whatever art she had used, leaving them all stood there in the flickering light of the torch, trying to work out what was going on. Come on we dont have long, she sighed. When they realise their subterfuge has been seen through, there will be a bloodbath, for what its worth. Their subterfuge? Jin Chen asked a bit wanly. Jia Ying reached down and pulled up the dead disciple beside him and took his storage ring, pulling out a talisman that read Din. Seems like the Din clan are trying to pull a fast one it was expected that someone would have gotten in with those who came given how the hangers on have been clinging to us like parasites for days, but the fact that they are also pretending to be the Sheng clan is a bit much Pretending to be the? Bai Jing also looked caught out at that revelation, as was he, truth be told. Huh I was expecting Hao, he added. Youre not alone there, Jia Ying chuckled, glancing at him, then at Bai Jing. While it does seem like new influences have arrived, I have a good eye for faces. Several of those in that group were with the Jade Gate Court back before you all teleported to the forest. So what now? he managed to ask, trying to stand up, and then frowned because he still couldnt move. Bah, figures, Jia Ying grunted, staring at the three of them, then waved a hand again. Two disciples from the Nine Auspicious Moons hopped down off the roof of the opposite building and grabbed both Liao Ying and Jin Chen, who were also looking confused and unable to move. Jia Ying poked him hard in the chest and he felt his qi turn chaotic Coughing, he opened his eyes and found he was sitting against a wall on the edge of the same courtyard, Liao Ying wiping his face. What just? They messed with the seals put in you and Jin Chen Liao Ying hissed. What are they openly aiming for? Jia Ying was asking Bai Tuli as she crouched down in the middle of the courtyard, focusing on something. Looking around, he saw that not only had Bai Tuli joined them, there were other disciples from the Shen clan and Zi Mins group who had not gone with him now in the courtyard. Han Shu was slumped where he had been before, watched over by two of those disciples. The Sheng? Tuli frowned. Overtly, the hunters, proclaiming that Imperial dogs have slapped the face of the Azure Astral Authority and so on So, get both sides snapping at each other, and one way or another, they walk off with the prize and everyone is confused Jia Ying nodded. In truth, it was not a terrible plan C in the chaos of the last few days he could see how it had been credibly engineered, with a bit of opportunism thrown in for good measure. There is the question of how they managed to target this opportunity Bai Jing muttered. -That is indeed the question he could only agree. How long will this take? one of the Shen clan cut in. Longer than Id like, Jia Ying was setting up some kind for formation he saw, almost on the same spot as the others had used to try to teleport away with them. It doesnt help that we had to wait for them to waste that teleport jade to cover it either In the distance, he could hear shouting now and then an abrupt cessation of about half the noise in the village for a few seconds. Yep, they worked it out, one of the gate guards hissed. Get ready for Three shadows shot out of the gloom, dark-robed, masked figures all aiming for her, while a heartbeat later five more appeared, dashing through the exit to the courtyard, aiming for the four of them. Two were bisected immediately, killed by a chakram thrown by Bai Tuli, while one of the Auspicious Moons Disciples caught another with an arrow. The rest of the clash he lost in the shadows, such was the realm of the combatants, but it only lasted a few seconds, whereupon one Shen clan cultivator was injured and all the interlopers were dead bar the three who went for Jia Ying. For her part, she spun away, drawing her sword and effortlessly parried one strike, split the mask of a second attacker, then grabbed the third by the back of the neck in a strike that deformed their upper torso for a moment. All three collapsed to the ground, and he felt his breath catch in his throat, as the two visible faces also, hauntingly, were of those that were hanging from that tree Are you okay? Liao Ying asked beside him, as he fought against the sense of nausea that was suddenly welling up. Y-yeah, he gasped, fumbling for his flask and taking a long drink, wishing it was a lot stronger than lukewarm water. I guess we just have to take everyone? Bai Tuli said. Yes, we can worry about who is trustworthy later, Jia Ying nodded. At least Quans work is exemplary. Even if he is a money grubbing idiot at times he at least knows who his friends are in this generation. Circumstances make for strange allies, Bai Tuli agreed. Okay this hurts my soul to have to use one of these like this but count it out, Jia Ying sighed, standing up and taking out a scroll which she unrolled. He could only stare blankly, because, even sealed as it was, he recognised what was embedded into the scroll talisman which was closer to a banner in truth. Dao Jade? someone else echoed his own strangled thought. Without that map, this would be a lot harder How many miles do you reckon? Jia Ying asked someone the scout, he realised. 20, maybe 30? There were spatial anomalies in the marsh, associated with the mist, so I cannot say how well teleportation will work. Thats a day or so anyway and so long as we dont land in a lake, its probably fine, she nodded. Three! came a call from the other side of the courtyard as a Shen clan disciple put down another scroll. Five a second Shen disciple called out. Two a third one echoed from the far side of the courtyard. -What are they doing? he wondered for a moment, before realising they all held compass charts. Divination? Bai Tuli was also holding a compass over the map he had seen before, he realised. Heavenly Virgin, please dont see us land in a lake Bai Jing stood nearby muttered under her breath. Jia Ying rolled her eyes and the talisman banner blazed as she planted it in the ground decisively. The world around them wavered and shimmered like ripples in a moonlit pond, their surroundings slipping in and out of focus in a truly nauseating manner There was a sickening lurch and he found himself a foot above the ground, on the edge of a reed bed. Landing with a splash, he flailed for a second before finding his footing in half a metre of muddy water. Liao Ying, who had been stood beside him, vanished into the water up to her midriff with a shocked yelp. Nearby, splashes and curses echoed in the misty evening air, along with the flap of startled birds being disturbed from their roosts. Nearby, Jia Ying landed, much more adeptly than anyone else, with the banner firmly in her grip. Chapter 111 – Nightmare Awakened
And so did fair-haired Tyche roam far and wide. Cast loose from her mothers watchful eye, hither and thither she went. From sunlit shore, to starless sea, from icy dark to burning lands, Until at last she found her path did bring her to an eastern plain. There, where snow capped mountains pierced the sky, Where amid golden fields and flowering valleys many destinies were born, Where life-giving waters flowed from mountain to the sea, Where savage heat, an echo of star-setting Helios, did linger still. [There], did long-sorrowing Tyche, find her home once more, Upon the banks of those great rivers, shining jewels of the land. Her words heard only by the whispering reed beds, Her gentle songs echoing only for the new-born mists, Her bright steps reflected solely in its shining waters. Long upon those life-giving waters did she linger, Who soon, the gods decreed, would see myriad gifts spring forth, The cornucopia by which the path of that world was truly set.
- Translation of fragmentary excerpt from Tyche By Eremion of Odontes.

~ Juni C Crossing the River ~
Sat under guard on the boat, as it pulled out of Udrasa, Juni found herself wondering whether or not it was too late to kick Lin Ling overboard and see if she floated or sank C or bounced. Next to her, Chunhua had an expression of flat neutrality that spoke volumes as well. Lin Ling, for her part, kneeling between four guards who all had their spears pressed against her neck while the masked, female UrVash, called Quazam, who was now seated on a throne at the back of the boat, conferred quietly with the Chief of Udrasa. The UrInan were slumped, dejected and under guard at the front of the boat. The guards standing around them just looked bored but she could feel the intent radiating off the UrInan C it varied from dismissal to derision, but it was clear that they didnt think much of their captors. Is this what you hoped for, Azuum? Naakai asked softly after a few minutes. Be quiet, savage, or we cut out your tongue, one of the guards said blandly, placing the greenish-bronze blade of the spear against Naakais cheek. How amusing that would be, the scrawny, tattooed UrVash female giggled. Can you be a speaker if you cant speak? Naakai glanced at her, then back at Azuum, but said nothing further. The guard holding the spear smirked for a moment, clearly amused at what he saw as Naakais capitulation, but didnt withdraw the blade. They remained in stifled silence, suffocated by circumstances and the humid night air as the boat slowly departed away from the lights of Udrasa, travelling down the channel in the marshes, illuminated by lanterns on stone block pillars, she noted, towards the river. All that was audible, beyond the chirp of bugs, was the lapping of the water against the sides of the large craft and the *clop* *clop* of the oars as they entered and exited the water. Other craft on the channel gave them a wide berth or exited it entirely as they passed. The fishermen and others on them bowing down, faces pressed to the floors of their vessels until they had passed well out of sight, as far as she could see. What surprised her, though, was that beyond being unable to move, her cultivation was not really restrained in any way. -Probably its a trap, she concluded after a while, considering their options. They dont need to restrain us like that, but if we do try something they will just oppress us directly. Looking at the guards and how she could feel no qi at all from them, just a faint pressure, she could only conclude that all of them were at least Immortals, 6th Advancement as Ling had said the UrVash called it. At best guess, Kozrak, covered in eye tattoos C the Chieftain, or Master, or whatever they called him C was an Ancient Immortal. That likely meant the masked, female UrVash was even stronger, given how she had been addressed. -Great, just great She focused on Bright Heart Shifting Steps for a moment, seeing what it might gain her, then froze as she found Quazam staring at her directly. The UrVashs eyes were like two unsettling back holes in her golden mask as they seemed to try to peer through her for a long moment. In a disturbing way she was suddenly put in mind of the Darkness Below until she realised that it was not her imagination. There was a horrible kinship there, somehow. Something in Quazam had been touched by that darkness, just as they had in their long trek through those silent, dead halls filled only with ancient horror and lost memories. -She also travelled into the depths or is it something more? You disrespect the Great Mother! The snarled utterance beside her was the only warning she got before a hand grasped her by the back of the head, fingers tangling up her hair. Unable to move, she felt her bones creak as her body was forcibly re-arranged by the guard and the deck rose up to meet her with enough force to make her grunt. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal How interesting Even as her mantra rang in her mind, the cool voice of Quazam sounded right above her. Great Mother, the guards saluted, banging their spears on the deck. A smaller hand pulled her back up until she was again looking at Quazam, now standing right before her. Words of the Heart, Quazam sounded almost amused. Devoted, Path Rebirth? Form no Body and Gift or something like it. She stared dully at the other woman as she mostly grasped what her mantra was just by looking at her. All of them have such a thing how interesting Quazams eyes seemed to bore into her, as if searching for something more. -The talisman? And you are touched by Good Fortune much more strongly than the others were. Speak. The command was imperious, absolute, satin chains that sank into her body, detectable only by the absence they left. -Laws Yes I have what you call laws Quazam murmured, her face still hidden behind the golden mask. Speak. The words commanded again, hunting for the source of her strength she was certain. What was most disturbing was how her Mantra just seemed to spin bizarrely, unable to interface with her body fully. Is this the first time you have experienced such a thing? Did your forebears tell you that those words cannot be taken? Quazam said, amusement ringing in her voice now. It is true I suppose, from a certain point of view, but those who made that promise are long gone. The words remain, but your flesh is weak, human child. Speak. Again she resisted the echoing command that came through the others eyes. Her will is certainly stronger than those others, the scrawny, female UrVash giggled. She is certainly an interesting little child, Quazam agreed. You are surprised? Your disguise is good; ignorance is an exceptional shield before those here. Hhuman? Azuum, who was bowing nearby, stammered. Yes, Quazam didnt look at him, or the others, just held her eyes. This is what the Tyrants progeny look like. This is the face of those who ruined your people, our peoples all peoples. That last utterance was so soft it nearly merged with the wind, but the sinister undertones in it made her heart shake. For a brief moment she saw, reflected in Quazams eyes, such a pure malevolence that she would not have credited it as possible. This is the image after which we were wrought All around, Azuum and the others who were bowed to the floor were shaking in terror. Look. The command made all of them raise their heads to stare at her and Chunhua. This is the Human. Quazams tone was almost mocking now, but in the eyes of all those present she could see the fear, the anger and the revulsion. Worse, she could feel it, strangely, within that link. It pushed against her, tried to worm into her, warp her in ways that even her mantra could not really affect, it seemed. The others, even the other UrInan, looked a bit shocked well, more shocked than they had been C the revulsion was less, but the fear was still there and a tiny bit of hate. It made her sigh in her heart, even though she understood after a fashion what was happening. You wonder how Quazam mused, still staring at her, cupping her chin with one hand. They are ignorant; they do not know a world with your kind. You are just a tale, a dark nightmare for their fables and myths, but I remember C I am Quazam. That last utterance, caught by the lingering auspice of Bright Heart Shifting Steps, struck her as slightly odd, although she could not really place how or why. With it, all the guards saluted again, as if it was trained into them to respond to her name? Great Mother to the Masters Great Mother to the Masters Great Mother to the Masters The echoes of their salute followed after Quazams words in a way that made her skin clammy in the night air. Oh well all will be as it should, soon enough Quazams words hung in the air like discordant ethereal chimes, for she was already back and seated on her throne, staring at the darkness of the river and the swamplands as if she had never so much as moved. The boat travelled on through the humid darkness with only the rhythmic *clop* of the oars in the water, the hiss of wind in the reeds and the sounds of the swamp to keep them company. The silence now was thoroughly eerie, to the point of being as oppressive as the clammy humidity. Azuum and the others who had been forced to come along just stared at them as if they were vipers, while the other UrInan simply stared at the deck, sullen or in shock; it was hard to tell which. Eventually, after some unknown period of time, the distant lights they had been travelling towards drifted out of the darkness and she found them passing into a sort of sheltered lagoon encircled with towers lit by blazing bonfires. Guards stood around, peering alertly into the darkness while others loaded goods onto smaller but similarly designed reed boats. As they pulled up to the dock she even saw what had to be a few smaller fishing vessels, clustered around several much less grand docks at one side of the lagoon where a small, heavily fortified settlement was present. Take them off. We will wait here until the sun rises thoroughly, the scrawny UrVash woman snapped. What of them? one of the guards asked, pointing to Azuum and the others. Kozrak looked pensive for a moment then just waved a hand. The guards saluted and then forced all the UrInan up at weapon point, escorting them off onto the dock. Azuum and the others followed afterwards, not escorted quite as forcefully, but it was clear to her there was little respect there. At that point, Quazam also departed. As soon as she left the boat, everyone else within eyeshot dropped to their knees in silence, almost grinding their faces in the dirt and holding their hands above their heads in supplication. We Bow for the Master, echoed as Kozrak and the tattooed, female UrVash followed after. Lin Ling came next, still restrained by the four spears, then the two of them, also escorted at spear point. They were met at the end of the dock by a sweating, paunchy UrVash dressed in white linen robes and wearing a bronze mask who bowed deeply. Greetings to the Great Mother of the Masters Greetings to Master Ashaal Greetings to Master Kozrak Each salute was punctuated by a deep bow. It is our honour to receive you, the official in charge of the outpost declared. With a wave of his hand, three figures were dragged forward C UrVash who looked like they had been badly beaten. As she watched, unable to do anything, they were forced down before the two Masters. Ashaal chuckled, looking them over. What did they do? They are of this Golden Flowers Tribe. Captured by my sons. Rebellion against the Masters is forbidden, the official murmured with a bow. Ashaal laughed, her voice echoing disturbingly as she walked over to the three shivering prisoners. You hear that? What do you say for yourselves? We are not Grass Stalkers, the leader rasped. We do not bow to you, crazy mage. Well said, well said! Ashaal cackled. And yet you bow The others all around laughed at the three kneeling prisoners as Ashaal just continued to laugh. They say they do not bow to crazy mages, but they still bow do their words mean nothing? They are craven, rebellious. Who can say what they believe now? the official replied smoothly. Well said, well said Ashaal giggled. What is the penalty for speaking false words to the Masters? Death one of those beside the official murmured. She could only stare, dully, as Ashaal reached down and grasped the unfortunate prisoner by the neck, hauling them up to her eye level. However, the expected murder did not come; instead, Ashaal just giggled and patted the stunned prisoner on the face and turned away. These three are not enough, she said to the official. We will need to go all the way across. Give me nine more and see to it that they are suitable before we depart. As Master Ashaal commands, the official bowed deeply before turning to his adjuncts. Deal with these others. Still restrained, she watched as Quazam, Ashaal and Kozrak departed, escorted by the still bowing and scraping official. We are also one of those with Azuum spoke up only to find a spear pointed in his face. Silence. Know your place and be respectful in the presence of the Masters. -Yep, they are just as screwed as we are, she sneered in her heart. Take them to the compound and hold them until it is clear what the Masters want with them all, the adjunct official snapped curtly before turning and departing with several of the guards, clearly disinterested in seeing it through in person. They were led, again at spear point, through a large archway, across a courtyard and then into a much smaller courtyard filled with cells and Well thats charming, Chunhua signed unobtrusively as they stared up at the four bodies that were hanging by their necks at the far end of the courtyard. And they seemed so hospitable before, she added with as much of a sarcastic bent on her subtle gesture as possible. Looking around, she saw Lin Ling was still under guard by four of the guards from the boat. A total of ten of them had followed the outpost guards, taking up positions at the gate and around the courtyard without any real engagement with the existing guards. They stood there in the torch-lit darkness for almost an hour she guessed, under the rather bored gaze of the guards. Speaking was forbidden C in fact, making so much as a sound or a movement turned out to be forbidden. Any breach of those unspoken rules, as happened eventually when one of the UrInan collapsed, was met with brutality. It was only the presence of the guards from the boat, she suspected, that stopped them beating the unfortunate hunter, who was one of those injured by the serpent attack, to death. Even so, they still beat them for a full five minutes with spear butts, spitting on them and speaking insults in a tongue she guessed had to be another UrVash dialect. Finally, the adjunct returned, nine naked UrVash men and women in tow, who were then stood with the other three prisoners. He then walked around the prisoners, staring at them pensively before finally arriving at the two of them. So you are the Human Devils, he sneered, staring at her and Chunhua a trifle dubiously. She said nothing, nor did Chunhua Speak when you are spoken to acknowledge your devilry! the adjunct hissed, grasping her around the neck. Enough, the guard standing near them grunted. Apologies apologies the adjunct stepped back, bowing slightly to the boat guard. I merely wished to see them acknowledge their crime Your desire to please the Masters is commendable, but do not overstep. You will not get a second warning, the other guard added. Many apologies, many apologies, the adjunct nodded again and backed off to lounge on a chair that had been prepared at the side of the courtyard. At this point, she noted that Azuum and the others who had come with him, such as Uaazar, were being escorted to a door at the side of the courtyard. Left with little else to do, beyond obsess about their current circumstances, Juni again found herself directing her focus inwards. She was sure she was getting close to the point of her qi in her dantian coalescing again as well C the idea of that happening in these circumstances was deeply unappealing, for all sorts of reasons, not least the unwanted attention it might draw. Using qi externally was out of the question and her mantra was still affected by whatever Quazam had done but she was able to keep applying her divination arts to help adjust her qi cycle and keep it in check. Each adjustment to the way qi flowed through her meridians increased the efficacy of the cycles thereafter, but it also meant that each cycle required more qi, thus delaying the point where her core would reform again. It was not a long term solution, but it was the best one she had. More curiously though, she noted that the mere act of having her divination art active as it was, was also contributing to her cultivation in some other slight and mostly unquantifiable way. She didnt dare look at the talisman, in case anyone watching had the means to find it C Quazam had not, she was sure, but whether that was because it was well hidden or she had just not cared to was unclear. It was something she had noted before, when trying to work out why the aspects of divination and the auguries that were coming from Bright Heart Shifting Steps were so noncommittal. Even now, anything regarding their future prospects was just vague, ill-defined and without any semblance of coherent structure. Reasonably, in their current circumstances, she would have expected there to be all kinds of rather unfortunate inductions, but against all the odds she just got vague, if admittedly inauspicious sensations. Even returning to Heart Shifting Steps got her nothing that was more than this situation is kinda bad, and that in and of itself she did not need a fancy divination art to determine. The longer it continued, the less inclined she was to believe it was just Lin Lings lack of control over her principle as well. In the short term that seemed like a reasonable hypothesis, but in the current circumstances that seemed rather unlikely. She was still pondering that when the darkness started to fade, revealing swirling, dense mists in the pre-dawn light. With that first lightening of the darkness a distant bell sounded C strange, muffled and a bit discordant. ALL PRAISE TO THE GREAT MOTHER OF THE MASTERS! the guards words echoed as they all bowed down. PRAISE TO THE MASTERS, SHIELD OF UDRASA! PRAISE TO THE MASTERS. THEY ARE OUR SALVATION! PRAISE TO UDRASA, PROSPERITY OF VASH! Their words seemed strange to her, especially that last line, but she didnt have time to ponder it, because the Adjunct had rounded on the prisoners, his face turning slightly mottled with rage. You will bow down! the force of principle washed over them, grasping her body and pushing her to the ground as if she was a puppet. The bell rang again and all the guards repeated their salute. This time, the prisoners also bowed deeply and repeated the same words. She resisted, feeling the wrongness in the words much more keenly now. You will say the words the strength of command intensified and some of the UrInan also mumbled them. Beside her, Chunhua was pale and shaking as she also fought against it. You. Will. Show. Respect. To. The. Great. Mother. The adjuncts command seemed to resonate with the bell as it chimed a third time. This time, only the three of them, Nakaai and Lashaan she thought did not mumble the words C and Naakos, who was still unconscious where he had been dropped. The adjunct stalked over to her as the guards hauled them up. You are lucky you are not my prisoner, the adjunct sneered. This disrespect deserves ten thousand deaths each more miserable than the last. Truly you are a human devil, who has no respect for those who protect and provide. I see only one lot of devils here, Chunhua managed to rasp, and it is not us. Hahaaha the Adjunct laughed, as if this was a terrible joke. His hand stopped right before Chunhuas face however, disturbing only her hair. He trembled slightly, then just tore off her gown, leaving it in tatters and Chunhua blank-faced. Monkeys do not deserve clothes. This is fitting, he sneered, before turning to her and repeating the same action. -If I can manage it, you, your nine generations and your nameless accursed cow are dead, she swore in her heart. You have good eyes, devil girl, the adjunct hissed, his face mere centimetres from hers suddenly. If you were my prisoner I would pluck them out, one at a time, and make you watch as I ate them. If you were my prisoner, she rasped back. I would burn you in sin fire and see your nine generations die to myriad misfortunes each Enough, the guard from the boat cut in and her voice vanished, robbed as an invisible hand closed around her throat. Do not overstep, the other guard said blandly to the Adjunct. It is your honour to watch over these ones. They are important to the Great Mother. Did she tell you to harm them? My Honour, My Honour, the adjunct bowed deeply, backing off, I was merely concerned for their disrespect to the Great Mother, Mother of the Masters. May she rule Udrasa for all time. May she rule for all time, the other guards echoed. Good, you understand clearly, the guard sounded amused, she fancied. However The bell rang again, much more sonorously this time, cutting off his words. All the local guards turned to the doorway and bowed, the adjunct included. A moment later the official swept into the courtyard and surveyed everything, noted the nine additional prisoners and nodded perfunctorily. They are to be taken to the vessel, a woman, dressed in a diaphanous robe and a lot of red and gold body paint in the shape of eyes, said blandly. It seems your luck is good the guard deadpanned to the sweating adjunct, sweeping his spear around to make her move towards the gate they had come through. They walked out in silence, Lin Ling going first, then them, then the prisoners and the other UrInan. Azuum and his group came last still looking unsettled. The boat and the dock was as they had left it. What stood out in the pre-dawn half-light though, was that the mists outside did not intrude beyond the walls or the still burning bonfires. -Is there something special about them? She tried using Bright Heart Shifting Steps unobtrusively, then stopped as she saw the guard besides her looking at her pensively. -How by the myriad hells do they know? she cursed in her heart. They were led down the dock, onto the vessel and made to sit where they had before in near total silence. It was still quite some time before Ashaal and Kozrak appeared, escorting Quazam, who still lounging on her palanquin throne. Almost as soon as they appeared through the gate, everyone bowed deeply, whether willingly or not, until Quazam was on the boat and it had actually cast off. Only then were they allowed to raise their heads as the boat moved on out of the swamp-bound fort and back towards the river. If she had thought the swamp at night was unsettling, the swamp in the dawn mists was somehow even more so. Visibility was dimmed to the point where she could barely see beyond the edge of the boat itself. The mists themselves were dense with qi, although not any kind of qi she could easily discern. She tried to look at it with Bright Lotus Eyes, but found the art to be no more or less effective than just looking normally, which was utterly bizarre. Soon she became aware that sound was also behaving strangely. The wind still whispered in the reeds, but it had a strange, discordant edge to it that had certainly not been there in the night. The sound of the oars in the water was also bizarrely discordant, as if nature was somehow offended by the act of the water surface being disturbed. As they rowed on, she also noted that even Ashaal and Kozrak looked uneasy now. The guards were also shifting, looking this way and that. It is time for the first one, Ashaal said suddenly. So soon? Kozrak frowned. Is it related to what occurred to the north? Ashaal muttered, seeming to ignore him. She was wondering what Ashaal meant, when one of the nine new prisoners was dragged forward, resisting strenuously now. It is your honour to serve, Kozrak sighed, seeming oddly resigned. Two guards hauled up a small raft-like boat from the front and the prisoner, still sobbing, was bound to it by ropes, presumably so they could not throw themselves out into the river. You will row forward, ahead of the boat, Ashaal commanded flatly. Iwill row forward ahead of the boat the prisoner gasped, repeating the command back. Once that was done, the craft was put over the side with a dull splash. Row It is your honour, Ashaal chuckled, leaning over the side. Honour to the Great Mother, Mother of the Masters. Honour to the Great Mother, Mother of the Masters. Again, everyone, even Kozrak, echoed that refrain and again she felt her skin grow clammy to hear it. They sat there in silence, listening to the echoes of the oars for a few moments until the rope that had been bound to the ship snapped taut. Much more quietly, the ships own oars started to dip into the water again. This state of affairs continued for almost twenty minutes until they reached the open river, whereupon the boat was called back and hauled up, its occupant wet and shivering with fear. You have survived, Kozrak pronounced as the prisoner was unbound again. Your crimes are pardoned. Show your gratitude to the Great Mother. By the Great Mothers Mercy I live, the prisoner sobbed, barely able to prostrate himself. Honour to the Great Mother, Mother of the Masters. Again the salutation was murmured by everyone and the boat picked up pace. Around them, the mists receded somewhat, allowing her to get her first proper glimpse of the river, dark in the pre-dawn light. Above them, the sky was sort of white-purple, the first rays of sun glimmering strangely across the tops of swirling mist banks. The river itself was mostly millpond smooth, the surface only broken by the occasional swirl of a current or a rising fish as they made their way across it. With the mists and the blurred reed banks it was impossible for her to get any real grasp of how fast the current might be, but their progress was not that fast, she came to realise as they angled slightly upstream. After a few minutes though, Ashaal narrowed her eyes and waved to the guards, who stepped forward to take up stations to protect them and Quazam. A moment later a billowing bank of fog drenched the boat. From where, she never saw. The world became silent and white. Even the sound of oars in the water vanished as those on the boat looked around, barely visible shades against the white. The mist itself was unsettlingly cold as well, almost yin in its strength if she was any guess, but yet again without any clear vestige of qi in to explain why it was interfering with anything. -Does that mean this is a phenomenon entirely caused by the strength of laws? she guessed, trying not to feel more panicked by that errant thought than the rest of her presence circumstances. She was just beginning to wonder if frost would form on the deck when the fog flowed away as rapidly as it had arrived C or perhaps they flowed away from it. The sighs of relief from those on the boat were almost palpable and as the oars suddenly hit the water again, she realised why the world had seemed too silent. It wasnt simply that the fog had drowned out noise; they had actually stopped rowing the boat while in the fog bank, and instead let it drift with the current. That process, unnerving as it was, repeated twice more before they crossed the bulk of the river and re-entered the reed beds. Neither time did anything untoward happen that she could see, or even detect, but both times most of the other occupants of the boat, except for Quazam, shivered and looked relieved when the fog passed. Soon, another prisoner was sent out on the boat, although they too returned unharmed, which seemed to unnerve everyone, not least the prisoners, who returned shaking and sobbing, somehow in worse state than they had been when they left. They did not have the manner of people pardoned of whatever crime they had done to warrant this experience C assuming they had actually committed any crime. Given the way Udrasa seemed to be ruled it would not have surprised her to learn that they had not. As she was considering that, the fog swirled, briefly obscuring everything again, and she suddenly found that she was no longer restrained to quite the same degree she had been before. It took all her self-control not to move, giving that away, but in the same instant she was beset by the strange urge that this was an opportunity. -I can escape use my divination arts to help the others Narrowing her eyes, she stared at the errant thought, because it was an errant thought C she had enough experience with them now to know that, and pondered where it had come from. Her mantra was still spinning, unable to touch the rest of her body, as if it were cycling within a ghost version of her not quite in the world. -That is probably why, she thought with a grimace. Since the ruin since my Mantra Seed formed, I havent had those kind of derivative thoughts but this one -It is an opportunity, she thought grimly, staring at the deck. The urge was overwhelming, but she didnt move, instead thinking through what she would do. She would dash for the side Make her way over it dragging Teng Chunhua with her The fog lifted, and her unwillingness to act was thoroughly vindicated. They would have landed in open water, easily visible to everyone on the boat, and the mists had dissipated at a moment when she would still have been in the air in all likelihood. Why has this accursed fog not lifted? Kozrak grumbled, looking out at the reed beds as the swirling vapours rolled onwards. It is well past dawn It is usually only for an hour either side Again, none have been taken, Honour to the Great Mother, Azuum ventured, bowing deeply. The other UrInan from Udrasa all nodded and bowed deeply as well, echoing Azuums statement. Kozrak shot them an amused look and just shook his head as if their words meant nothing. In the grand scheme of things she was pretty sure they did mean very little, but it was little comfort at this point when she had no clue how they were going to extricate themselves from this mess, especially if she was going to start getting weird moments like that. Hah Ashaal just sneered and turned back to stare at the reed beds flowing slowly by on the left-hand side. Every time the fog came thereafter, she found her restraints weakening to various degrees. Each time she was sure she could have grabbed Chunhua and made an escape, but again, every time she gamed it out in her head, refusing the opportunity, except in her imagination she saw only disaster. It was unnerving, because she was certain now that someone, either Quazam or maybe Ashaal, was somehow messing with her in some way. It made her realise how much she had come to rely on her mantra, even though it was not inherited, and also trusted perhaps too much in some of the security it appeared to give. -In the end, I am not even at Golden Core Most of those here are Immortal -I am the weakest person here by a long shot and yet I am entertaining ideas that I might be the one who runs and saved everyone? -How ludicrous is She stared at her inner thoughts for a second time, sweating, because that was also an errant thought. It was an entirely different tack, but the end goal was the same C flee. Suppressing the urge to throw herself over the side, which was briefly overwhelming, she exhaled softly, finding her skin had turned clammy again. After that, all she did was sit there, immobile, focusing on observing the minutiae of her cultivation, counting down the cycles C over 14,000 now C since her last Core Formation cycle and trying to distract herself from any and all such distractions. How long she sat like that, she couldnt say, but it was only when they were passing between two tall watchtowers into another safe harbour that she allowed herself to step outside that shell she had constructed and found Quazam standing over her. Everyone else She flinched and found that Quazam was still seated where she had been. -A hallucination? -Coward the errant voices sneered. -Youre afraid -Dare not step forward? -More afraid for yourself than your friends She shivered, glad she had not really scrambled back, and forced the voices back into one bundle of worries. The harbour they were in was part of an island amid the riverlands C whether it was a natural or artificial island, it was hard to say, but over the years it had become an island made out of buildings as far as she could see. Towers stood around its perimeter, ropes running between them festooned with ragged, faded yellow banners bearing strange sigils and the symbol of the town. She wondered at their purpose until she saw the nets also slung between the towers and then the occasional bird stuck in them. The town itself was maybe the size of Golden Grass village, but it was divided into two halves. On the left was an actual town, comprised of a dozen streets or thereabouts, with cramped buildings and many small boats clustered about its wharves. On the right was a sprawling complex of walls, towers and several, much grander buildings made of stone rather than mud brick. Here, again, tattered flags festooned towers and guards patrolled the walls. From that right-hand side, a procession of maybe fifty UrVash were already arriving on the dock to greet them. There were several empty palanquins and female UrVash dancing to the beat of barely audible drums. Once they docked, their experience was much as before. Quazam, Ashaal and Kozrak departed on the palanquins, though this time Azuum and the others went with them. They were all escorted to a courtyard by the local guards and some of those from the boat and made to stand still in the middle. The only exception was again Lin Ling, who was held at spear blades reach, separate from them. They stayed like that for the whole day as the sun rose and the mist resolutely refused to recede. The sense of being unnaturally prompted to escape departed with the others, all but confirming that someone had either been testing her or toying with her. However, in its place the sense of unease over the ambivalence of the divination outcomes she kept receiving continued to rise. Any and all speech was forbidden, and the slightest movement was met with vicious beatings as she again got to observe when two of the UrInan and one of the prisoners collapsed at various points. As a result, she had no means to inquire of Chunhua if she had also experienced the same weird testing or tempting. When evening came, an official arrived, looked over them and pointed to several of the UrInan womenfolk, including Lashaan and Eruna, marshalling them to one side. He then cast his eye over her and Chunhua pensively and pointed to them as well. The two guards that came with him walked over, only to be stopped by those from the boat. Only her, the guard pointed at her. The Master wishes to see both the official, who was a tall, sallow-faced UrVash with nearly yellow-brown skin, stated. Still seeing that the guards were reticent, the official pulled out a talisman of some kind and held it up. One of the guards considered it and nodded, seeming resigned. They are to be unharmed. Of course, the official bowed. All of them are to be unharmed They are Quazams, the other guard stressed. As you command, so I shall relay, the official bowed deeply. The five of them were escorted through several corridors and guarded doors and into another courtyard which was much less spartan, and made to stand in silence beside a fountain until a buxom UrVash woman wearing a gossamer robe and covered in red and gold tattoos arrived to stare at them pensively. The Master wishes for dancers. They will do, if we cover their faces, the female said after a long moment of consideration. The guards stated that they are to be untouched, the official said after a moments further pause. Hah well, Kozrak will be in attendance. If there is an objection, he will surely say so, the female shrugged. There is also the possibility these two cannot dance the official pointed out. It would be easier to just get some suitable ones from the town. Perhaps, but the Master not only has Quazam here but also Young Warleader Zashal, the woman grumbled as if this was not necessarily a helpful thing. You, human girl? Can you dance? the command sank into her, into them both because she saw Chunhua trembling as well. No she spat out. I am not someone who learned to dance. With your looks? I am surprised, the woman sighed. Well, it is easy enough, all you have to do is shake your attributes and hide your face. She scowled, or tried to, but found that she was unable to move again. Yep, I am definitely going to see to it that there is a lot of payback dealt out for this, she scowled, and then gawped as she realised she had been forced to say that out loud. The woman stared at her and then laughed as if this was the funniest thing she had ever heard. Oh dear child you think you will get payback? Suddenly she was standing in front of her, her smile infused with some strange, unsettling intent. You think we are weak? Like those savages? We saw the ones of your kind who came past; they fled from us rather than attack. Nobody is coming for you, although it is a pity Quazam got her old claws in you first. Unable to say anything, she was made to smile. See? You are weak, a girl without even a heart core and you want to resist me? Let alone anyone else here? the woman laughed, patting her cheek gently. Listen to me, the UrVash smiled gently. You will wear what you are told, dance how you are told. Your kind are no longer the masters of this place. We are. The words hung in the air like chimes, enchanting, trying to arouse desire and worse in her, although she managed to resist it. Huh words of the heart the woman frowned. So that is why Quazam wants you how novel. -This Quazam wants me because of my Mantra? Both of you, in fact How precious, how precious! the woman laughed, turning away and clapping her hands. Dress them up and paint them, then send them through. All she could do was stand there, immobile with Chunhua, Lashaan, Eruuna and the other young woman whose name she thought was Saarua, as the servants painted various symbols onto them. Having traipsed through the darkness for so long and had so many tribulations up to this point, she found, rather to her inner annoyance, that her nudity was very low down the list of things here that bothered her. The same couldnt be said for Chunhua, she was pretty sure. While the other womans face was a neutral mask still, based on her reaction to the thin garments in Udrasa, she was no doubt seething in side. In fact, Chunhuas involvement in this whole sorry mess was probably her chief regret at this point, she realised. Even ahead of not just walking away that next morning and going on their way across the plains on their own rather than get entangled with the UrInan. Once that was done, they were escorted through and given a few oddments of gold jewellery to wear on their arms, legs and neck. Bah we are missing some, one servant scowled, poking through the various bits of jewellery. Well, go get some. It is not like they can run off anyway, the other woman replied, scowling at the five of them as if this was their problem. Both muttered for a moment in the other tongue then departed to search for whatever it was. What do we do now? Saruuna asked, sounding as afraid as she felt. Lashaan stared at the wall and then shook her head. We can only plan for the worst. The worst? she echoed, having a pretty clear idea in her head what that might be. Lashaan nodded, adjusting one of the bracelets. You think these barbarians are good? You think we are blind? Chunhua muttered, echoing her own sentiments. When we were captured, this was only going to end one way. The NaaEru Inan have ended. This is the crime of Azuum and Uaazar, one they will be judged for, Lashaan sighed and shook her head, then glanced at the door before going over to window and dropping two matching bracelets down behind the plants outside. We do not have long. She watched as Lashaan bit the tip of her tongue and then puffed her cheeks for a moment before carefully spitting a mouthful of blood into the palm of her hand. You were able to draw very creditable tribal tattoos, fooled me, so this should not be hard, Lashaan added. Draw this symbol here As she observed, Lashaan drew a symbol in her own blood on her forehead that somehow changed itself to be Sar. She then traced lines down across her cheeks, down her neck and drew a triangle between her breasts. From each corner she traced out a line around her breasts that then re-joined the lines that ran from the lowest point to a second symbol on her stomach that re-arranged itself to read dancer. Finally, she drew a circle around that and linked the whole thing back up. It struck her, watching, that the route somewhat traced the lines of the bodys principle meridian network and core organs in the torso and head. Draw that with your own blood, quickly now, Lashaan urged them both. She noted Eruuna was already doing so. What does this do? she asked as she started to repeat the motions, just expelling blood from her fingers to do it. If they rape you, this will curse anyone who does so for nine generations. Their children will kill their fathers, their mothers will die in childbirth, their blood will die out and anyone who is bound to them by oath will be ruined by one misfortune a year until they die. This is the Dancer of the Deserts Vengeance, for those who corrupt her chosen gifts. Uhh Chunhuas mouth opened and shut a few times. Ummm really? she asked blankly. Absolutely, Lashaan nodded. It is rarely used, for it is indiscriminate, but in the current circumstances I doubt you care much? I certainly do not. No not especially, she shook her head, quashing the queasy feeling in her stomach. Although how long does it last? In this form it is not permanent, but it will last long enough, Eruuna muttered. Can others dispel it? Chunhua asked. Hah Lashaan smirked. There are three great achievements of antiquity, of which the oldest tales speak: the Words of the Heart, the Eye of the Mind and the Blessing of the Blood. This is related to the latter. When it is done, we will speak the words and it will be complete. Nodding, she finished up drawing the last bit, wondering what Lashaan meant by complete it and also about the other two. One was certainly the Mantra but did that make the other one the Symbol or something like it? Taking her hand, Lashaan checked Chunhua and then also Saruuna, satisfying herself that the strange pattern was complete. Repeat after me, Lashaan said with a soft exhalation. We will dance for you, we who are blessed, daughters pure in heart and body. We pledge ourselves to the Blood of Sar, the Blood of Gods, and ours was the choice willingly made. Let none take it from us. As they spoke, softly, she suddenly felt her qi shifting in accordance to the words and the cadence with which Lashaan spoke them. The design melted away into her skin and as she observed linked around various organs in her body in a way that really did mirror the meridian system before fading way. Curiously, Bright Heart Shifting Steps also shifted faintly, as if resonating with it, and for the second time in as many days she found another example of it quietly doing an inexplicable thing to her cultivation. How do you undo it? Chunhua asked, staring at the vanished marks. Later, Lashaan hissed abruptly. A moment later the door opened and the two servants returned, holding another pot of red paint and two golden bracelets identical to the ones Lashaan had chucked out the window. They stood there in silence as one of them finished painting red onto Saruuna, then they were escorted through several more relatively opulent rooms full of drapes and various precious-looking items and out into a large open courtyard. Both levels were thronged with elegantly dressed UrVash. On the lower level, various servants danced or waited on groups clustered around tables, while on the upper level many leaned over, watching the scene below while others lounged in the shade, fanned or massaged by those waiting on them as they consumed food and drink. Front and centre on that upper level she found Kozrak and Ashaal, both looking rather bored, seated next to a powerfully built UrVash wearing a golden mask like that of Quazam, albeit of a man with a big beard. To his far side was another, younger-looking UrVash with a lot of black and gold tattoos and a rather ferocious martial aura C the Young War Chief she guessed. MASTER ASHAAL, MASTER KOZRAK, WARLEADER ZASHRAL! MASTER UICAR! a voice boomed out from opposite them C originating from a flamboyantly robed UrVash wearing what she was sure was proper silk. MAY I PRESENT TO YOU, SAVAGES OF ALL FORMS, BEAUTIES FOR YOUR ENTERTAINMENT! The five of them were escorted out into the open area in the middle as those all around laughed and pointed or exclaimed. At that point she was fairly sure that whatever had been painted on them in red and gold was likely nothing complimentary to their status. So which are the humans? Zashral chuckled, leaning forward on the edge of the balcony. The brown-haired one and the black-haired one, Kozrak supplied. Really? They look little different, not as I expected, Zashral laughed. They were able to pass for UrInan, although the savage nomads eyes are not as our civilised people are or so I have heard, another UrVash seated near Zashral remarked. Haha very true, very true Zashral agreed. I had hoped to see them dance, but this seems like a bit of a waste Why do we not change the entertainment somewhat? The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. In what way? Kozrak asked, frowning. There are so many rumours, I wish to see for myself the prowess of the human devil. You have various strange beasts captured from the swamps, do you not, Master Uicar? You want to see them fight? Kozrak frowned. The agreement was that they dance for our entertainment, not fight duels. Relax, Kozrak, Zashral laughed jovially. How about this a monster that will not be too threatening a slime, perhaps? That got a lot of laughs from around the room. Do you not all wish to see the prowess of the human devils? To see what provoked Ajara to such a frenzy? Zashral added. I was sent here by our war chief to assess the threat. This way we can have both entertainment and knowledge. Quazam must be asked Kozrak muttered, glancing at Ashaal. The tattooed UrVash woman sighed and stopped poking through the platter of meats beside her. Master Ashaal? Zashral asked rather jovially, she thought. You are awfully good-humoured to be talking to me like that, boy, Ashaal chuckled. Does your Grass Star tribe only have stuffed sock puppets for mages? Zashrals expression slipped for a moment but recovered. The Great Mother says they may fight, Ashaal said after a moment. But not monsters. Two chosen youths from your entourage, three from this town of the same realm. To first blood, and the winner may do to the loser as they like so long as death is not the outcome. Zashral looked pensive for a moment and nodded. Ebuja, Akkar! The two youths stood forward from behind him. We have no third advancement children, so this will have to do. Both are barely 15 summers old, sent to prove their mettle by old Ankrad. It is only the third brown-haired girl who is that weak, Master Uicar mused, looking to a person on his right. Find the most promising child under 12 and bring them here. She caught enough of that exchange to be unsure whether she should feel insulted or surprised. No need for weapons, I take it? Zashral added. No weapons, Ashaal grunted, You already overstretch, boy. I hope you do not strain yourself. Opening her mouth, she realised she could move again and actually speak as well. Uh okay, she muttered. Seriously, if I die here I will haunt your nine generations, Chunhua scowled. Sorry, she grimaced, before turning to the other three UrInan woman. Are you really human? Lashaan asked at last. It is a term of your land, not ours, she shrugged. We have nothing to do with whatever ancient grudge the people of this place have, Chunhua added. And yet, because of you we Do not be naive, Saruuna, Eruuna sighed. This is Azuums shit pile, and Uaazars. Will you behave like an UrVash and blame others for our own tribes failings? You she blinked, surprised. There are many UrVash There are many UrInan There are surely many Humans, if you are indeed they, Eruuna said. You have been honest and righteous with us If we die here, or worse, it is fate, we return to the Mother of Dark Waters, but I will not blame you. No Lashaan sneered. I will speak Uaazars name, and Azuums, to the Dark Brother at the waters edge, and give him my offering that I might wait there, until I see them again. Hah Eruuna laughed, turning to the five youths who had come down and were now standing there watching them with some derision. I will go first, one of the UrVash youths chuckled, stepping forward and pointing at Chunhua. You, human devil. I am Akkar, son of Akzul, Grandson of Warchief Akkazum. It is your honour to be conquered by me.

~ Chunhua C Courtyard Banquet ~
Chunhua found herself staring at the UrVash youth who was pointing at her and wondering what depths her anger at their current circumstances could actually sink to. She didnt need a fancy divination art like Juni had to read the double meaning in those words, spoken as they had been in Easten. Her mantra was not working right the horrible woman, Quazam had tried to do something to it, she was sure but it had only partly succeeded. That didnt really matter though, because her plan for this didnt really involve her mantra at all. The only unfortunate part was that she couldnt get any benefits from feeding the seething wellspring of inner rage inside her to it. Well? Akkar said with a smirk. Sorry, I no speak Lataan good, she shot back, deciding to just be obnoxious. You ask if conquer by me? Very strange boy. Akkar stared at her. We start now? Or I must wait for him to get strong? she added to the gallery at large. It was a terrible pun, given the words for Strong, Ready and Penis were quite similar in their local dialect. Nobody laughed, which she expected. The goal was just to annoy Akkar. You may begin, Zashral said to Akkar, rather than her. Akkar laughed and made to dodge backwards {Jade Blossom Palm} The blow, infused with Parasol Qi, leapt through the distance, hitting his body even as he dodged and made to kick her leg. It was a mistake no cultivator would have made, but she had observed that proper qi arts were surprisingly rare among the UrVash. Most of them seemed to be Martial Cultivators. Akkar screamed, grasping his chest as the wound corroded his flesh visibly, the Parasol Qi she had released rampantly sinking into his body. The others stared at him dully, then at her, apparently not able to Something sent her sprawling back as a large UrVash landed on the floor beside the stricken Akkar and pressed a palm to his chest then swore and withdrew it. What did you do? Me attack, try not kill, not realise he weak, she shrugged. Have I won? she added, letting some of her inner nervousness creep out. You devil witch the UrVash scowled, until laughter cut through his anger as Ashaal landed beside Akkar. Without any preamble, the Ashaal extended her hand and all the qi inside the UrVash flowed out and formed a ball in the air which Ashaal then dispersed with a snap of her fingers. It seems the winner is the human girl, Ashaal chuckled. She can do what she wants with him. Wasnt that what you said, little Warleader? Zashral scowled and waved a hand. The UrVash grabbed Akkar and retreated up to the balcony. Figures, she complained to Juni in Imperial Common now. Well, what did you expect? Juni said with an eye roll, swapping back to Easten. This lot seem to be cut straight out of a familiar cloth. This is UrVash, Lashaan spat, before adding in Easten. Rules for DISRESPECTFUL! Zashral roared, sending all five of them staggering. She grunted as a decent portion of the qi in her body dispersed just from the impact of the intent. Sitting up, she wiped away blood from her nose and was amused to see that much less of her reserves had vanished than she thought. -Score one for Lin Lings strange stealth art and that parasol tree talisman, I guess. I dont think it needs to be stated Juni grimaced, sitting up and wiping blood from her nose and mouth away. Get them, Zashral scowled to the others below. Ashaal, who had arrived back on the balcony, laughed rather mockingly and tossed a small red spirit fruit into the air, catching it in her teeth and crushing it. Another youth arrived, returning the numbers to five, and charged straight for her, even as the other four all moved towards Juni, Lashaan and the others. Well, that went about as expected, she remarked, taking a step The blow smashed into her, carrying with it a sense of inevitability and inability to dodge that was depressingly familiar. The youth stamped on her chest, pinning her down with a nasty grin. You cheat, we can on Without even trying, she just vomited a mouthful of blood-infused parasol qi into the air. It didnt touch him, because he had a principle and was able to move it away, but it permeated everywhere else, spreading rapidly and in a remarkably uncontrolled fashion for what it was. You cheat we can only The stamp actually collapsed her lungs C without her physical cultivation being at the stage it was at, and her vitality now tied to her Nascent Soul, she would have been in a great deal of trouble. -Interesting He dragged her up and without any preamble punched a hand into her chest, leaving a bloody hole there before tossing her down like a rag on the ground. The pain, without really possessing her mantra in working order, was really quite something; however, his action didnt garner the result he expected. The wound was already healing over, courtesy of her vital qi and her Nascent Soul, but the Heart he held in his hand had no sign of a Core on it. At that point, the whole courtyard twisted bizarrely before her eyes. The UrVash caught nearby screamed miserably as all the qi in the area flowed inwards towards Juni at a rate that could only mean one thing -Shes not actually that? she wondered for a horrified moment, concerned that Junis plan to get them out of this was to try to summon a tribulation. That didnt appear though, and instead everyone up above scrambled back as qi visibly distorted the air around them, continuing to flow inwards towards Juni. Two of the UrVash made desperate attempts to attack her, but to no avail The UrVash who had struck her extended a hand and grasped for Juni then grunted and recoiled as even his qi started to bleed away. That moment of surprise bought Juni all the time she needed, it seemed, because the humid air in the courtyard stagnated faintly Familiar with what had occurred when Lin Ling attempted her Core Formation, she braced; however, the expected shockwave was nowhere near as severe, merely making her qi distort a bit. In the aftermath, however, Junis whole body shimmered faintly with white fire, and thousands of tiny lotus blossoms swirled around her. After a few moments, everything started to stabilize again and she chose that moment to grasp the leg of the UrVash who had been sent to just mess things up and physically injected a pulse of pure parasol qi into his leg. Distracted, he screamed and staggered as his flesh started to knot and warp, dissolving under its devouring form as it wormed into his bones. Oh seriously? Ashaal sighed and suddenly appeared beside both of them. The screaming UrVash again had all his qi absorbed by her and dispersed, making her wonder yet again what realm Ashaal actually was. She was pretty sure the UrVash who had struck her wasnt an Immortal, but he had still had a principle C so probably whatever their equivalent of Dao Seeking was. You the UrVash snarled and struck at her, rather weakly, it had to be said. This time, rather than use parasol qi, she decided to just kill him. The blow, carrying his intent, entered her body, even as Ashaal cursed and kicked him away. -Too late, sorry. You die, she smirked as she pushed her mantra, which was still not really doing what it should, straight into the path of the subsuming intent. In short, there had been a reason why Quazam had done what she did C you didnt poke mantras directly. It was a little-known secret and the death of a surprising number of experts who had tried to pry them, from what her Grandfather had told her when it was passed to her. This was the last resort C if you poked a mantra with the intention of subsuming or subverting it directly, it would rebound on you and instead subsume you. This was the reason why it was impossible to rip them out of a persons head directly, near as she could tell. It didnt matter what realm you were, or what realm the person doing the attack was C if you violated that rule, the odds were you died horribly. The UrVash thrashed twice and blood flowed out of his eyes as his qi thoroughly deviated, ripping his inner body apart under the rebound from trying to grasp the mantra. What? Ashaal stared dully. Interesting, very interesting She never even saw Quazam arrive. Nor, it seemed, did anyone else, based on the number of people who flinched at the appearance of the beautiful and very naked figure, clothed only in her golden mask. The words in the heart cannot be taken, Quazam chuckled, glancing up at Zashral. Dangerous if you are ignorant, or incautious Great Quazam Zashral frowned, standing now. These are mine. Are you trying to test me, boy? Quazam asked blandly. Udrasa is part of Will you tell me what things are mine and what things are not? Quazam repeated. You Zashral scowled. I am Quazam, Quazam murmured. Honoured is Quazam, Great Mother to the Masters Almost every UrVash present bowed deeply, except for those in Zashrals entourage, and those down in the middle of the courtyard. Now do you understand? Zashrals expression was perplexed as he stared around at the bowing figures. Well no matter. You are young There is time yet to learn, Quazam sighed, looking back at them. I am disappointed, Ashaal. I left one instruction I am sorry mother, Ashaal bowed deeply. Quazam nodded, looking at the guests with amusement, and then reappeared on the balcony. Uicar stood immediately and offered her his seat. She ignored it and shook her head, instead coming to stand beside Zashral, running her hand across his chest and then pressing a finger to his lips. Dancing is fine. They may dance for your entertainment, but they are mine Do not forget it, little boy. If you do, I will make you mine as well Do you want to become mine boy? Zashrals expression turned rigid. Am. I. Clear? Quazam repeated. Zashral didnt nod, but, looking up, she could only assume that the terrifying UrVash took his silence as acquiescence, for she vanished again, as abruptly as she had appeared. Well you heard her, Ashaal scowled, turning back to the five of them. Dance Entertain us The night is young. I think I would rather get beaten, she spat. Let me put this another way, Ashaal smirked. If you two do not dance, we will take those three over there and allow them to entertain all those youths up there And you will watch, Kozrak added with a scowl. Involuntarily she found herself glancing sideways at Juni whose face was a It was an odd expression, she realised, because up to this point she had never seen Juni genuinely enraged. Now, though, the womans eyes were narrowed and her mouth twisted into a faint sneer. I only know one dance. I hope you like it, Juni smirked, stepping forward. She stared dully as the other woman flowed into one of the basic fan forms. Without actual fans it looked a bit odd, but most people did consider it a dance. It was taught to boys and girls because you had to do a ceremonial dance for your naming day. -How stupid she sighed, and slipped into the same rhythm, trying to ignore her current naked state, mirroring the moves. -I should have thought of that myself, instead of being caught up in their pace and being so overwhelmed by how horrible this situation is Neither of us are children. How is this a dance? Zashral sneered after a few moments of watching them glide and swirl through it. Others also seemed to agree, various onlookers laughing and sneering, not that it mattered really. -That said there is a problem. If they decide to grab Lashaan and the others and mistreat them, what can we actually do? -What can we actually do? It would have been better to just keep fighting opponents Finishing up the full form took nearly ten minutes. At the start they just got derision and mockery; however, after a while those watching just got bored and went back to the feast and their own talking or summoned dancing girls of their own. What do we do now? she asked Juni. There will come a point where they just decide we are taking the piss and then its all going to go down like monkeyshit as a first greetings gift. Indeed, Lashaan sighed. You should not have to do this. And yet here we are, Juni sighed. She nodded glumly, looking around at the raucous banquet hall, trying not to be consumed by the creepy sensation of lingering eyes and perverted intent. They want to see you struggle, to strive then they will take everything. This is how these Vash work, Eruua added with a glare at the upper story. They do not want to see a future; they dream of the past, of Vashada. I dont want to die Saruuna, who she was now starting to suspect was much younger than Lashaan or Eruuna, despite their somewhat similar appearances, muttered It is just a dance, Lashaan scowled, stepping forward. Better than the alternatives, and at least we were afforded fortune by the Mothers to prepare. Eruua just spat on the ground, before stepping forward. ZASHRAL! WE WILL DANCE FOR YOU! That brought mocking laughter and applause from all around. Very good! Very good! Dance for us, savages! Give us a Eruunas laughter was nearly drowned out by their taunts but what she said next cut right through. WATCH US DANCE AND UNDERSTAND! WE ARE URINAN, BORN OF THE BLOOD OF SAR, BORN OF THE BLOOD OF GODS. BOW BEFORE US, WHO ARE THE RULERS OF THIS PLACE! While Zashral was still spluttering in shock and the others were standing, Eruuna spun low and vaulted on the spot in a strange, hypnotic dance Lashaan exhaled, and she understood at last. -She actually guessed that no matter what we would end up in a situation like this In her heart, she apologised to Lashaan for doubting her previously. Having seen the conduct of those above, she could see why Lashaan had had them do what they did even if she still had some doubts -However, she compared it to the Words of the Heart. Does that mean that strange series of lines and that oath was like a mantra inheritance? As she quashed her embarrassment at the far more mobile and somewhat flaunting dance she was now copying from Lashaan and Eruuna, she distracted herself by pondering that. There were certainly similarities. The method of passing on the mantra through the medium of drawing the symbols with the blood of both parties was the main one, but also the searing of the oath had similar undertones. Ashaals expression, which she happened to catch, suddenly went flat as they started to dance in a circle, and she stood up, her expression now a rictus of fury. You you you! What is it? Kozrak frowned. You asked us to dance, but we do not trust your words Lashaan laughed, a trifle mockingly. So we will dance, and you will honour. Do you dare break this compact? Ashaal stared down at them, then abruptly spun and tore Uicars head clean off, dashing it and half his spine onto the balcony in a grizzly spray of gore and bone fragments. She flinched, even as she started to mimic the second set of the strange dance Eruuna was now leading, as did quite a few others because the violence was utterly unexpected. Sister? Kozrak stared at her, looking more confused than disturbed. Ashaal stared at the five of them for a long moment then threw back her head and started to laugh. Before sitting back in her chair, ignoring the headless corpse of the former Master of the island, who was presumably responsible for organising this banquet. Zashral edged sideways, only to freeze as Ashaal reached over and put a hand on his arm. Stay to the end, young Warleader. Guard, Ashaal said to the bronze armoured figure standing in the shadows of a pillar near her. Yes, Master? Go find Uicars family, his friends, anyone he was associated with, his fucking dog even. All of them are to be dead before we leave, his house razed, his wealth you can do with as you like. This town has a new Master, one the Great Mother will appoint as she sees fit. YES, MASTER! The guard saluted and then, without any warning at all, stabbed a stunned male UrVash noble in a loose-fitting yellow and red gown who had been pouring himself a cup of wine straight through the head. The exchange, immediate stabbing and all, carried easily through the whole courtyard, which was cast into complete and rather shocked silence for a full ten seconds she guessed as they kept dancing, then utter chaos broke out as UrVash started to either run or grab weapons to kill those presumably associated with the former Master of the town. What Mother of Blood to lead their dance, Lashaans voice echoed sonorously through the courtyard. What Mother of Dance to rouse their hearts Eruuna added, picking up the refrain. What Mother of Fire to kindle their souls Saruuna murmured. Thankfully, it wasnt difficult at that point to pick up the lyrics and sing along. They live their days and dance their nights and in the end, all find their rest as promised, beneath the potters field unknowing that the sky weeps and the world is red. As they sang and the chaos unfolded, she was struck by the disturbing double meaning behind the lyrics. On the one hand they espoused the passage through life and yet at the same time they also evoked a bloody curse, a play within which all things were caught, eternally processing through blood and fire and dance. In that fashion, they danced, she guessed, until the stars had come out overhead, endlessly echoing that strange refrain. The bloodshed had sorted itself out after about ten minutes and a new Master, looking very much like he was an unwilling recruit, was handed, with some ceremony, the golden mask that had belonged to the previous one, still covered in Uicars blood, and saluted by all those present. Zashral had looked decidedly annoyed throughout the whole proceedings as well, so she could only guess that this had led to some rather unintentional political coup. Nobody came to stop them, or interfered with them at all after that point. In fact, she was pretty sure that they were being either purposefully ignored or someone, probably Ashaal she presumed, was deliberately ensuring that the dance and the words that came with it didnt get noticed.

~ Lin Ling C Prison is kind of boring, except when its not ~
Stood in the small courtyard, restrained by the four guards and the obnoxious spears they wielded, Lin Ling found herself wondering in far too much detail about all the ways she was going to ruin this place if she ever got free. She was also quietly annoyed at the memories, the later ones mainly, for being so caught up in their hatred of basically everything that they had never thought to mention that a metal ore like the one in the spears and armour of the guards actually existed. It did make her ponder if they well, some of them, might actually be doing it on purpose C some kind of petty vengeance over her casting away the more draconic aspects of their heritage in her tribulation in the battle to become something rather unique. In any case, Orichalcum, or Aurichalcum as some of the older memories termed it, was a mineral with an innate affinity for interfering with all Auric principles. The name meant Mountain Copper but the name held nuance she would not have guessed had the memories not conveniently coughed it up about two seconds before she very foolishly thought about letting the guards stab her to ruin their weapons and help them escape. Mountain had its origins in the word Auros or Oros, which was again Mountain, but it referred to a very specific mountain associated with a passage between life and death in a place she had never heard of, called Phrygia. Copper similarly held an ancient meaning of opposing sight C apparently because it was used in mirrors a lot. Setting aside the weird name and some very confusing historical facts, the mineral was one of a set of seven valued in the ancient times for their properties regarding the something known as the seven fundamental tenets of being. In this instance Orichalcum was an anathema to beings whose souls rather than their physical bodies were associated with their longevity C this included, on a certain level, things like Blood Memories. In short, Orichalcum was the metal most beloved of those who wanted to slay monsters. She had a disturbing hunch that this might also include cultivators who had swapped their vital primacy from their physical bodies to their Nascent Souls and didnt want to test it in these circumstances. The presence of a small cohort of orcs armed with and armoured in it, when combined with the accursed soul sense diffusing wards that sat on every building in this place, also explained how Udrasa was controlling these swamps so effectively. The result: all she could do for now was go along with things, play the nice little sheep and wait for the wolves to let their guard down and snap like she was the northern tiger made manifest when the opportunity arose. And hope that everyone else didnt get killed before that opportunity arrived. That was the problem, really. Standing in the humid night air, listening to raucous music of the banquet in the distance, it was impossible for her not to get drawn back to those dark memories of her time being held by Di Ji and the powers behind him. Di Ji had been arrogant, but the cruelty had not been his. That was what disturbed her most about those memories. The cruelty, beyond what was done to her, had been to show her that he was just as much a prisoner in a cage as she. -And here, now is it that I am seeing the same cage? she pondered, watching the UrInan stand there, shaking and weak in the darkness. -The imagination and the mind are a far crueller curse than reality What is real what is not what did I imagine, what was imagined for me and what was real, but I hoped was only imagined. Her answer had been rather simple in the end C fortuitous, even C because by the time she found it events had moved so far past that point that it was simply a thing trying to drag her down. Here and now, though, having watched for almost two days what Quazam had engineered, she was left with one abiding impression. -Quazam understands cruelty. That thought returned like a broken refrain C she had seen it with the prisoners in the boats, with the way she revealed Juni and Chunhua as Human. Whatever was going on here was also, certainly, something like that as well. -And I hope we outlast it -Ah She closed her eyes for a moment and wished she didnt have memories tens of thousands of years old in her head, that she could just be a young woman who thought stupid things and didnt intuitively make leaps of logic like she just had with the help of those self-same memories. -Quazam understands cruelty and hope is the single greatest weapon to be wielded to that end. A youthful figure stalked out of the darkness to stare at those in the square. She didnt recognise him, but the guards clearly did, because they stepped forward. Young Warleader, this is not a place for you to be, the lead guard said softly. So these are the others? the figure laughed, looking around. The rest of the savages that that witch Quazam has grasped for whatever she is plotting? You know we cannot speak of it, young Warleader, the chief guard said curtly. Its fine, the youth laughed and his hand lashed out. A moment later there was a thud and she saw the body hit the far wall. The other local guards all took a step back. It is fine, if you do not speak of it right? the figure chuckled. Do not, the guard next to her, holding one of the spears, spoke at last. Who is this then? the youth, tall, with black and gold tattoos and rather pointed facial features, walked forward out of the darkness to stand a few metres away from them, staring at her with undisguised interest. None of your business, one of the other guards retorted curtly. Just a guard dares to speak back to me? the young Warleader laughed again and she realised at last why he seemed too weird C he was drunk, or otherwise intoxicated. He stood there for almost two minutes, swaying slightly, then turned to look at the other restrained UrInan and the twelve other prisoners. Guards, take these four to my chambers, the young Warleader pointed to the two female prisoners and the other two younger UrInan women who had not been taken away to the banquet with Juni and Chunhua. That is not permitted, the guard beside her repeated. Do not overstep. Or what? You think I am afraid of that witch? Young Warleader, please reconsider one of the local guards also muttered. Well? the young Warleader ignored both sets of guards and instead turned to the shadows of the doorway he entered by. Please, young Warleader, another entreated, this is ill advised? The guard holding the spear beside her just laughed and shook his head. You think mere guards are allowed to to advise me? the drunk Warleader laughed mockingly. Do you want to end up like your friend over there? No young Warleader, we are only thinking of you, another muttered. She didnt need to see the broken remains of the unfortunate guard who had just done his There was a *shufft* sound and every guard in the hall, including the four restraining her, collapsed, beheaded. *Urk* she grimaced as all four spears shifted in half a fingers width, physically drawing blood around her neck from the thin cuts they had caused. As I saaaaid its fine, he laughed, looking around and lowering the blade. You just cant tell anyone He stared at her, and then at the bodies of the four guards who had been restraining her with a frown. After a few moments, eight more figures in armour bearing the same insignia that the Warleader had tattooed on his body stepped forward. Three of them grabbing the younger UrInan women, leaving only Naakai, while two more grasped the pair of female prisoners. All five were forcibly dragging them away like they were stunned cats. Aiiii the youth shook his head and looked around once more before kicking a beheaded body. Walking over to stand before her, he poked one of the guards bodies who didnt so much as budge. Such a pity. Though youre ugly, you still have a good body, he smirked, reaching past the guards to cup her chin for a moment. -Such a pity I am stuck here or Id rip you limb from limb and use your corpse as a cauldron for more blood, she replied in her own head. Young Lord, we cannot linger, one of the guards frowned. Your absence will be marked if you are gone for too long. Ah well, the night waits for no one, he sighed, turning on his heel, followed by the other four guards. At the exit he paused and turned to look back at her. Tell that old bitch Ashaal I enjoyed her party a lot. Her dancers were a lot of fun With this I hope she will really appreciate how much I enjoyed the banquet. She stared after him as his mocking laughter faded away into the night air, replaced only by the unnerved sobbing of the remaining UrInan as they collapsed to the ground, freed from their restraints. That scum IllTeshek gasped. Youll what? Caanar scowled, turning to look at her and then stopping stone still. Well, that was kind of stupid of him, one of the heads of the masked guards laughed from the ground nearby. He is only a kid. Believes the things his momma told him, probably, the second sneered. More like believes what his little Zashral tells him, the first grumbled. So what do we do now? You, UrInan, pick my head up sharpish and put it back on my body, the nearest guard said to Caanar. You what are you another of the UrInan hunters backed up and then froze. Wh-what? Teshek stared in shock. She sighed inwardly as all the other UrInan who had been momentary freed were frozen once again by the strength of the four guards also restraining her. With her night vison she could see clearly that their wounds were bleeding, so likely they were not actually undead. You are only permitted to move in the service of Quazam, Great Mother to the Masters, one of the other heads laughed. This is the Will of Quazam. Your meagre means are not enough to dare defy her. In the end, they all just found themselves stood there like that, in silent tableau, the UrInan unwilling to replace the heads on the corpses and after a while the heads themselves stopped talking as well. That left a rather disturbing silence, broken only by the clink of metal on some of the flags and the sighing wind in the night air until the guard changed some three hours later. At that point all hell broke loose. So, let me get this clear, Ashaal stated flatly, pacing back and forth under the light of the blazing bonfire on the watchtower above them. That brat Zashral waltzed in here, executed every guard within the courtyard, walked off with 5 prisoners, spouted some crap about enjoying the banquet and is now holed up in the Grass Star compound? Yes, Master, the leader of the replacement guards grovelled, his shadow twisting weirdly in the darkness. Perhaps you can explain it to me clearly Ashaal repeated, pausing again from her pacing in front of the bowing guard. He is holed up in the Grass Star compound? On the other side of the town yes? Why? Ashaals voice could have cut glass at this point. Why the guard leader rather foolishly repeated, though he never finished because Ashaal stamped on his head, shattering it like a rotten spirit fruit. Quite a few others flinched, which she found rather amusing, because she had no sympathy left for these orcs at this point. I reiterate, can someone explain it to me clearly? Ashaal asked again, staring around at the assembled nobles of the island town. We have committed a crime, one of them mumbled at last. Right you have committed a crime, Ashaal mimed back. Sister enough, Kozrak finally spoke. This town is only allied to Udrasa, and they do not want a war with Kutan, beyond the marshes. Is Kutan going to come here and fucking care about their shithole? Ashaal snarled, shaking her masked head. Their soldiers cannot even walk in a straight line through a muddy puddle or row boats. What are they going to do to you lot, on this festering dunghill 70 miles inside the riverlands? You you you you and you, she pointed almost randomly to five of the assembled nobles. Either Zashral is here, with or without limbs, I really dont care, in 20 minutes, or your families are going the same way as that of Uicar. Do I make myself clear? Perfectly those singled out mumbled, bowing deeply. To fail is to disrespect me. To disrespect me is to disrespect Udrasa Ashaal added with a glower. Do you understand what it means to disrespect Udrasa? There was a general scramble as various people rapidly fled the hall. -I wonder how many will flee the town rather than fight that Warleader, she mused. -Most of them, one of the older memories sneered. -They stink of fear -Mud shit they are born of it; they are it, another added. -Yes, yes she sighed inwardly, I get it. You really dont like them. Most of them will flee, you know, Kozrak sighed as four more spear guards with the Orichalcum weapons and armour trotted in. -Ah, replacements for my headless bunch, she guessed C rightly, as it turned out, having largely tuned those oddities out. So? Ashaal shrugged. They die here, or they die there. It matters not. However, if they die out in the swamp, in boats laden with their family treasures it will be a pain. This place is strategically useful, but more so, their hoarded wealth is just as Yes, I get it, Ashaal spat, waving to two of the boat guards. You two, go to the docks, get those guarding our vessel. Anyone getting on a boat bigger than their cock, kill them. Yes, Master, the guards saluted and trotted off. Where is Quazam anyway? Kozrak frowned. I informed her. She simply said she was not to be disturbed and we could deal with it as we saw fit, Ashaal grunted, returning to pacing as they all looked on. Not to mention, we cannot leave while this accursed mist is here. Yesterday was disturbing. She had to wonder about that as well, although it was taking a back seat to all the other stuff going on at this point. Without soul sense, the memories had little if anything to share on what that might be, except perhaps a neonate or a hydra. However, in their view, no hydra below three heads would come near this kind of outfit and any over three would not care to bother with small prey like them in any case, not unless they walked right into it. They continued to stand there as 20 minutes came and went, with, rather predictably, no sign of the Warleader being brought. Four of the five who had been taken were returned, however, and dumped on the ground for all of them to see. They did still live; however, they had been brutally mistreated to a point that seriously tempted her self-control. Not even good for bait, Ashaal sighed, walking over to one of the young women and poking them with her foot. -Weak, one of the dragon memories sneered C at her rather than the UrInan, for her concern over them as much as anything she guessed. -Shut up, she sent back, a bit more forcefully than she usually did, not having the patience to humour their rather twisted world view. -Or what? You will -You need us now more than we need you, another haughtily remarked. -Do not push it, little lizard, one of the older memories stepped in, which was a surprise. Usually they didnt bicker amongst themselves -Huh she stared inwardly at them, frowning now, because the more she considered everything, the more certain she became that this was abnormal. -Is this related to the wards? she asked generally. -It could be. This place is wrong -The land is broken, another mused. -The wards are stolen gifts another added, which was a refrain so familiar she nearly -Wait, wait stolen? Which gifts? she shot back, but that voice had already drifted off again in the morass of lizard memories. -Are you old ancestors or monkeys! she complained. They largely ignored her and went back to talking among themselves, so all she could do was observe, whereupon another odd thing soon emerged. -I am sure there were more older voices early on? she frowned, trying to identify them variously. Where is the fifth one? Kozrak asked. Apologies, Master, the leader of the guards who had brought the four bodies replied, bowing down. There were only four. At least its one of the prisoners, Ashaal grunted, still apparently furious. And they survived their trip into the mist, Kozrak mused. How unfortunate for them. Hah. I guess, Ashaal sneered. Maybe when we get Zashral we can send him out as bait. I quite like that idea Masters! Masters! One of the nobles came scrambling in, pale-faced. What is it? Ashaal sighed, turning back to face them. Za- that vermin he has departed. His boat is not at the western dock and none of his guards are there C those left behind merely wear his colours. Cannot even keep him here useless, Ashaal appeared beside the unfortunate messenger like a ghost and tore his head straight off, casting it against the wall where it remained lodged, expression fixed in disbelief. It was mildly disturbing how little that bothered her, she realised. That said, part of it was that this lot seemed to deserve each other in very many ways. Even without the memories hissing bile in her ear about them she would have not had to reach deep to find only disgust for them at this point. -If it had been these kind of orcs we met first, I suppose we would have had -Actually it was, she corrected herself, recalling which they had in fact met first. The only difference was that this lot were just brutal and decadent, not obviously touched by the defiling curse. -Which is in itself weird, she realised, finally putting her mental finger on what had been bugging her for two days straight. -They are decadent, cruel, ruthless, greedy, disregard their kith and kin, seek dominion over others, keep slaves and do worse yet they are not touched by that kind of curse when everything in my memories says they should be flaying the hides of their own firstborn for underwear at this point? -Why? The memories also shrugged somewhat collectively, observing merely that the act of looking for rational amid degenerate, mud-born lunatics was -Seriously, just cut that out! she shot back. In the end, no answer was forthcoming and Ashaal and the others departed, presumably for somewhere a bit more luxurious to order around miserable orcs she guessed. Eventually, after an hour or so, the others were moved into a room where presumably they could be guarded with fewer guards, while she was escorted into a different one, with four guards that were no longer headless. After that, she spent the rest of the day and the whole of the next night in what she could only describe as almost stressfully boring circumstances, stood in an empty mud-brick room with four spears to her neck, unable to move, unable to speak and without any real grasp of what was going on elsewhere. Her only companions were the odd intonations of bells and the changing light levels to keep track of the passage of time C and the occasional, near phantasmal hissing of the wind through the courtyard, which the longer she was forced to hear it, started to make her feel like even it was laughing at her and her pathetic circumstances somehow.

~ Juni C Mist upon the Waters ~
Departing the town, on the boat once more, having spent all of the day after their nightmarish turn at the banquet standing in an empty room unable to speak or move and alone with her thoughts, Juni found that she had never actually found out what it was called. That was an oddly fitting end to what had been a roundly vile experience. She still had no idea where they were going, or what Quazam, who had appeared on the morning of the second day and simply told them they were all to get on the boat again, even wanted out of them either. Now, it was like she had gone back in time two days as she was kneeling on the deck, forced to look down the whole time, which was mildly nauseating even with her current cultivation after a while, with only the *clop* of oars in the water and the lapping of water against its sides. Sadly, her memories had also not gone back two days as well. The anger of Ashaal over what Lashaan had perpetrated had only been eclipsed by her anger over what that Orc Zashral had done. It proved clearly what Lashaan and Eruuna had said back at the banquet, but that did not make it any more pleasant. -Would it have made any difference? Bright Heart Shifting Steps was silent, or at least noncommittal on it. -If we had not had that good fortune to be left alone, would I be the one weeping there, not Kaaru, Asara or Elazra? It was an impossible answer, yet she suspected she would not, just because of how Quazam seemed to value them as captives for some reason, but Lashaan, Eruuna and Saruuna would likely not have been so lucky or would they? -Is that the point, somehow? Is that the lesson in this cruelty, if there even deserves to be one? That was a different kind of errant thought, something looking for reason in madness, where based on her previous experiences, she knew there to likely be none. The powerful do what they do, because they can, her father had once said. We try to live moral lives, but with age and power comes dissociation. You do not have to have lived a thousand years to see it either, just be older or richer than the person standing next to you. The mist comes again, one of the guards said. The others on the boat just sighed and stared at the prisoners. All of them had done their time on a boat now, leaving only UrInan and them or guards. Could it be its just normal mist? one of those with Azuum muttered. She had, she realised, nearly forgotten that that group, including Uaazar, were actually along with them. They had stayed separate to them in the town and if they had been at the banquet she had not marked them. They looked no less uneasy now, however. Send out them, Kozrak pointed at Azuum after a moment. Wwhat? Azuum stammered, before bowing deeply. Master Kozrak? one of the others behind Azuum stammered. Decide amongst you which will go, I care not, Ashaal chuckled. Either way, it is your honour to serve the Great Mother, Mother to the Masters. Honour to the Great Mother, Mother of the Masters That refrain creeped her out every time, and she could not tell why. Why Why do we and not those prisoners? one stammered. They may have to go again, but you are here to do your duty as citizens of Udrasa, are you not? Ashaal smirked. Incidentally, you have just used up the one time in your pathetic lives you may talk back to me. Do so again and I will make you understand regret. You are a citizen of Udrasa. You serve, and you honour the city yes? Kozrak grinned. Honour to Udrasa Azuum nodded. Then either get in the boat and row, or I throw you over to swim, Ashaal snapped. Now, before the mist gets denser. As you command, Master, Azuum bowed, still shaking. When he stood, his eyes immediately found the victim she had suspected would be selected the second this exchange began. Uaazar, get in the boat. It is your Honour to serve, Azuum stated flatly. -Hah, hahaha She could only laugh in her heart at that. Azuum had not even hesitated before kicking Uaazar under the cart. You wish to be of service? Make up for your previous mistake? another sneered. Get on that boat and row, row for all of us, who are helping you so. This is your Honour, is it not, as a citizen of Udrasa? the thin one, the shopkeeper, smirked, though she could feel the fear echoing in them as well. Uaazar stared flatly at the group, then at the boat They have spoken. Get on the boat, Ashaal smirked. You are all citizens of Udrasa, so serve. Uaazar stared for a long moment at Ashaal then at Azuum and then spat on the deck before pushing the boat over the side and jumping into it. Her position didnt allow her to see him row off, but she heard the sound of the oars move into the distance. And the nervous laughter and muttered assurances of the UrInan from the city that this was a service Uaazar was honoured to make. -Though am I any different? that errant thought muttered. Uaazar did indeed do the turn for all of them, rowing for almost two hours before returning, also unharmed. During that time, the errant thoughts pried mercilessly at that comparison, that she was like Azuum and the others, for what she had done, for how her action had led those other four five even, to be taken by Zashral and mistreated until they barely lived. Those four now lay like broken puppets by the other UrInan, hovering between life and death. The only reason she could think for their being brought along was that it served as a reminder to everyone else that there was only one power here, and however illogical those choices might occasionally be, Quazams word was the only one that held any finality. After that, the other prisoners were made to go again, the first one casting a very evil look at Azuum and his group, and like this they continued until well after midday, when ghostly shadows as tall as pagodas slid into view amid the misty reed beds. These, to her surprise, turned out to be two actual pagodas or a building very much like it. When one finally entered her field of view, it was about ten stories high. Their style, while odd, was reminiscent of the shrine they had been taken to by the UrInan and, while much of their original structure had been ruined and the roofs looked a bit weird, they had been crudely repaired with mud brick and scavenged stone. As they passed, she saw they were situated on raised mounds either side of the channel. Not initially visible, there were dozens of other smaller ones set out amid the actual reeds, most no more than three metres high, and all carrying tattered yellow flags bearing the signs of various towns she supposed. The large pagodas only had banners with the sign of Udrasa and that which the boat they were on bore. There is a boat ahead! the guard keeping watch over the river way ahead and the prisoner that was currently rowing ahead abruptly called. A boat? the bemusement in Kozraks voice was palpable as he walked up to the front and stared into the swirling mists. Yes. I am sure I saw one, a smaller vessel with markings not of our towns, the guard stated respectfully. Do you see anything? Kozrak asked Ashaal, who was now just leaning at the side of the vessel, staring at the reeds. Ashaal stared into the distance ahead of them and shook her head. No boat. Must be shadows in the fog Apologies, the guard saluted. My mistake has shamed Udrasa. Kozrak shook his head and ignored the guard. Great Mother, do you? Keep on, Quazam said diffidently. As the Great Mother commands, Kozrak acknowledged. They passed two more ruins, smaller pagoda-like buildings again covered in symbols and flags, before arriving at a sprawling town built on what had to be a proper island in the swamp. Much like every other one, the same ritual was repeated. The local officials came out, there was much bowing and saluting of Quazam and the Masters and they were escorted to a courtyard and made to stand there in silence, with Lin Ling escorted to a second one, always kept apart from the others. Chunhua had also acquired a personal guard, courtesy of Ashaal she suspected, after her use of the parasol qi. That was the state of affairs for the next several hours, during which all she could do was use Bright Heart Shifting Steps to consolidate her fortuitous opportunity to advance her core formation. During the battle her qi in her dantian had finally coalesced again, spinning for 21 rotations before dispersing all that energy back through her body in a purifying wave that had done several thousands of cycles worth of incremental realignment to the way her qi flowed through her meridians, near as she could tell. You, come! Her thoughts were broken, bizarrely, by the command of a local guard who had come to stand before her. You are commanded to come! Blinking, she found she could move again; however, in the same instant, the disorientation of being stuck staring at the same thing for hours on end almost certainly caught up with her, because she could have sworn that the eleven prisoners were all laughing at her. With a start, she focused on them again, and found that they were all as they had been, standing mute along the wall, as statue-like as everyone else. -Faugh! She shook herself mentally and looked again, but there was again nothing untoward, beyond the weird shifting of the shadows. -If I had any faith in you at all Id ask you to smite it and every worthless orc in it with misfortunes sent by the nameless fate itself! she cursed in her heart. The guard led her, Chunhua and the three UrInan to a room and they were once again dressed in gold jewellery. This time, however, it wasnt to dance, but the five of them were made to wait on Ashaal and Kozrak in a great courtyard where almost two hundred UrVash in opulent dress talked and laughed and listened to the strange slightly discordant music while roundly admiring how Udrasa, Seat of the Masters had tamed some of the rumoured crazy mages. Quazam also sat in attendance on the upper story. She took no part in the banquet below and mostly lounged on a couch being fed delicacies by various buff UrVash youths. The only time she really engaged with the banquet was to watch a duel in the cleared area of the lower hall between two warriors. The loser wasnt killed but did have to be carried out of the hall, to much applause. The winner was escorted up to her afterwards and the curtains closed, but she didnt have to put in much guesswork regarding the winners reward. In truth, Kozrak and Ashaal spent most of their time talking about how bothersome the Golden Flowers tribe was or making her and Chunhua pour wine for various other masked dignitaries while the three UrInan danced on tables around the innermost part of the courtyard or also poured wine. The gist seemed to be that the whole circumstance, crazy mages having a weird origin aside, was a plot by the southern towns of the Grass Stalker region to capitalise on a moment of weakness by the regions Warleader. In a way, she could see how that might be seen to be the case C their status as humans was never broached, at least that she heard. The whole experience was profoundly unnerving, in as much as nothing untoward happened, to them anyway, except that she and the others had to accept being leered at by UrVash for hours on end as she poured wine adorned only in a gossamer thin robe and a bunch of gold jewellery. Other dancers brought in did entertain widely, although they mostly seemed enthusiastic about it. The result was that by the time the moon rose in the small hours of the morning she was unsure if she should be outraged, mortified, embarrassed, angry or just no longer care about something as seemingly paltry and inconsequential as her own modesty. Her mental state was not aided in that regard by constantly being in the company of Lashaan, Eruuna and Saruuna, which continually reminded her of the miserable debasement of the other three UrInan womenfolk and the two prisoners. With the rising of the moon, all of the great fires on the tops of the towers across the town were lit, to a lot of cheering and dancing by the UrVash at the party as well as salutes and the distant banging of drums. HONOUR TO THE GREAT MOTHER, MOTHER OF THE MASTERS! STRENGTH TO THE GREAT MOTHER, MOTHER OF THE MASTERS! FORTUNE TO THE GREAT MOTHER, MOTHER OF THE MASTERS! All those in the party raised drinks with both hands and saluted the upper story, where Quazam, still naked apart from her mask and her flowing dark hair, was now leaning on the balcony watching the fires. In the distance, various bells and gongs also rang, their discordant tones blending together to make her ears ring in a way that was very discomforting. She was also left pondering, yet again how off the grand salutation felt. It was almost like she had heard something like it before, which should, reasonably be rather unlikely. Even so, it was like an itch at this point that was impossible to scratch. While she had no idea what the symbolism involved was, what did immediately strike her was that the efficacy of her cultivation dropped noticeably in fact, as soon as the smoke started to pall in the night air, drifting like a haze over the whole city. It took her a moment to realise why, before recalling what Lin Ling had told her over a week ago now, about the optimal conditions for her art Staring up at the flickering flames and the slightly acrid yet disturbingly fragrant smoke from the great braziers on the towers across the town, she was stuck by how invisible the night sky above it and the moon were. Lashaan, also looking up, had an expression between doubt and a scowl on her face for a brief moment before a passing noble grasped her by the thigh and made her pour wine for him. You, mage, you pour, another grunted waving at her to come over. Sighing mentally, all she could do was keep it in mind and wonder what the purpose was as she made her way over to that table and carefully poured out a pitcher of the thick, syrupy fruit honey wine for those there, while ignoring what they were having the dancers do. It pity, one of them laughed in bad Easten. I bet she very good with body like that. Shush they are the Masters property, another muttered, in the local tongue. Honour to the Masters, the first speaker chuckled, saluting vaguely in the direction of Ashaal, Kozrak and the leader of this town who were conferring about something at a table in the middle of the courtyard. Eventually, the party did finish and they were escorted back to their prison courtyard and left to stand in silence as the shadows danced disturbingly all around them from the shifting illumination of the torches in every alcove. When morning came, however, it brought two surprises. The first was rain, actual rain with the mists. The second was that when they were put back on the boat, Quazam was not with them C merely Ashaal, Kosrak and the others. Where is the Great Mother? Azuum asked with a deep bow, clearly also curious. Ashaal just stared at him, her eyes cold within her mask, and Azuum cowered. Myriad apologies, Master, this servant spoke out of turn. See that you do not do so again, or you will row, Ashaal smirked, making Azuum flinch. They again set out, through the town this time and beyond another set of walls and back out into the mist. The reed beds were basically the same; the only difference was that that the mist was thinner and the humidity even more miserable because of the warm rain. They passed several small fortress-like islands and even roads amid the swamp, she fancied C causeways perhaps that linked the islands together. They travelled on for maybe an hour along that waterway past occasional towers that rose in the middle distance, barely visible through the rain thanks to their burning braziers. Finally, when it was almost mid-morning she guessed, they came in sight of what she could only call their likely destination. The town was massive. It dwarfed the sprawling crescent they had just left and was maybe as big as Udrasa itself. Walls had been built around it, into which were incorporated three more of the ruined pagodas. More dotted the waterway outside it, festooned with the flapping yellow flags with the symbols of Udrasa. As they drew closer, she could see the central island was another giant stone ruin that the town had basically been built around. That boat the guard at the rear this time called out. She was surprised to find she could turn, as mist suddenly swirled down, much denser than it had since the first day. SHIT! Ashaal snarled, spinning to look at the smaller boat, which currently had one of the prisoners in it. Turning, she saw that that boat was also lost in the mists that were now sweeping like an avalanche across the reed beds. The boat picked up speed, the rope going slack. There really is a boat, another guard hissed, turning to point. ASHAAL! a familiar, mocking voice echoed forth. -Zashral? How? another guard muttered, sounding oddly confused. Is he insane? To chase us all the way to the Seat of the Masters? another guard muttered. Their own vessel continued to move rapidly between the reed beds, heading for the edge of the town, but she couldnt help but notice that the one pursuing them was effortlessly catching up, almost as if the mist itself was carrying them. The UrInan and the other prisoners were also able to move now, she realised, as was Chunhua, though she still had two masked guards pointing spears at her and so hadnt done more than move a hand. ASHAAL, I WILL TAKE YOUR HEAD! Zashrals voice echoed through the mist, merging with it and acquiring a slightly discordant edge. To their left, she saw one of the smaller pagodas loom out of the mist, and on it She nearly had to do a double take. For a split second she fancied she saw a child in a ragged white robe, wearing a bizarre clay mask, sitting on the first story. By the time she focused on that spot, in the swirling mist, they were gone; however, the sighing of the reeds suddenly seemed like echoing, childlike laughter. By the Shapers Cock they are here Kozrak hissed, striding down the boat and grasping an axe made of the same metal as the spears from the area below where Quazams palanquin usually sat. Who are? one of Azuums companions asked, clearly as confused as everyone else. Zashral? Kozrak ignored them, and the boat for that matter, his attention now fixed on the mists swirling all around them. The smaller boat had closed within 20 metres now, moving with almost unnatural speed through the water, splitting the fog in a wave around it. Zashral, she could see, stood on the prow holding a metal sword, his expression eager. Guards in leather armour also wielding metal swords and shields were lining up behind him, nearly forty all told. YOU THINK YOU WILL SURVIVE THIS? Ashaal roared back, hopping up on the side of their craft and raising a hand Whatever she had expected to happen, did not and Juni found it took her a few seconds to work out what was wrong, and in fact why they had been freed. The ambient qi was chaotic and unresponsive. She was still able to absorb it, but manipulating it outside her body in the mist was, it turned out, impossible. Even Intent diffused, bizarrely. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} Ah shit she hissed under her breath as the divination art gave her a very sobering outcome for her survival through the next few minutes. Survive? Zashral laughed, crouching and leaping the last few metres onto their boat, which rocked under the impact. You think you are going to survive? Ashaal dodged back, then ducked as Kozrak lashed his axe almost straight past her head, at Zashral. That isnt Za AHAHAAHAaahha Childlike laughter rippled across the boat as she, along with almost everyone else, stared blankly as one of the prisoners, giggling manically, lunged for Kozraks arm, blocking the blow. In that same moment, the whole vessel lurched crazily, the deck tilting in the fog under the force of the other vessel crashing into it. Taking advantage of the opening, Zashral cut at Kozrak, only for his own strike to be blocked by two of the golden-copper spears of the guards. At that point another of the other prisoners started laughing and staggered up, charging at Kozrak, who had just blocked a second blow from Zashral in the middle of the boat. Ashaal snarled, stabbing at them as they landed a vicious blow to Kozraks side In the same instant, the mists themselves collapsed over the whole boat. The world went white as her senses were thoroughly blunted; all she could hear was the thrum of footsteps on the deck, the slash of oars, the muffled clash of steel A sword blade scythed at her and she dodged, desperately, only to find it wasnt aimed at her, but Azuum who had been standing near her. The person who had cast it was Uaazar, who in the mist also seemed kind of off? Eheehehehee. The laughter was Uaazars voice, yet at the same time it was somehow not, carrying with it the same hollow echo that she had noted before when they travelled through the dense fog. Scrambling out of the way, she watched as Uaazar grasped Azuum and tore both his arms clean off. Azuum staggered back, blood gushing forth as a fountain almost comically, even as Uaazar spun and smacked one of the guards with an arm, still laughing mockingly in a manner that almost sounded like a child? Lalalaa we dance in the clouds She spun to find one of the injured female prisoners had stood up, her face a twisted grin. The UrInan were backing away rapidly, terror etched on their faces. What? she tried to speak but no words came out, her voice somehow robbed by an icy thread within the mist itself. We dance in the waters Mahahahah! Another prisoner grabbed two shocked guards and just jumped overboard into the fog, laughing like a child playing a prank. There was no sound of bodies hitting the water, just ripples in the mist. We danced in the morning Danced with the sun Ran with the Hunt Played pipes and sang for fun The nonsensical lyrics tinkled strangely, making her skin grow cold as she heard them and for the second time she saw a child, this time seated on the rail before Quazams throne, again wearing a strange earthen mask painted white and tattered white garments. In her hands was a flute made of reeds that she was blowing. Dance dance whatever you may be We are the daughters..." "...Dancers of the Hunt, said she One of the guards stumbled out of the mist, a prisoner grasping at him even as the guard stabbed his body desperately Rather than blood, however, what flowed out of the prisoners wounds was more mist. It lacerated the guard, sank into his body, and in a singular horrific moment she understood as the guards skin sloughed off of him, still holding the spear, and spun to strike at another guard. What remained collapsed to the deck, a mess of disarticulated blood, bone and gore. "Dance... dance so merrily and free!" In the same instant, another young girl crouched over it, her mask half pushed up, a bow like that a young girl might be given for her first archery lesson in one hand and a quiver across her back. As she watched, the ethereal figure picked up the heart and took a bite, savouring it, blood running down beneath her mask. With a scream, another guard stabbed at the girl, who faded away into the fog with an amused giggle long before the blow ever landed. In the same instant another prisoner grasped that guard around the neck, spinning them in a circle, laughing like they had just met an old friend. Someone, Chunhua she realised, hauled her sideways suddenly as another of the guards rolled across the deck towards them, grappling with two of the prisoners who were physically pulling his skin off his body as if it was a tunic. SAVE ME, GREAT MOTHER! someone else wailed in the shadows at the far side of the boat. He wants Quazam to save him? a mocking voice giggled from the prow of the boat, where another of the young girls alighted, skipping across the swirling mists as if they were solid ground. SAVE US, GREAT MOTHER. MOTHER TO THE MASTERS! the call echoed in the mist only to be met with more mocking laughter from every direction. Quazam cannot even save itself another voice echoed from behind her. Quazam? Quazam? Where art thou Quazam? Hhahahahaa. The laughter of one of the guards who had already been claimed was cut off as Zashral was kicked across the boat and smashed into them with enough force to totally deflate the macabre thing, turning it into a tattered remnant of an orc. The mist within it bled away, accompanied by what almost sounded like a sorrowing sigh. Kozrak stalked after him, snarling in fury, not even pausing as he swung his axe and beheaded the prisoner still dancing in circles with that screaming guard. DIE! She flinched, but there was no intent in Kozraks roar, just pure frustration as Zashral skipped back again laughed manically, making an obscene gesture Ashaal stabbed him in the head, slicing Zashrals body, only for him to grasp the blade with his hand and bend her arm backwards as her blade opened up a vicious flesh wound and then bounced off bone. Youre not? someone stammered at Zashral who just laughed and kicked Kozrak back. I said I would take your head, Ashaal, Zahral sneered, stepping to the side and reversing the sword he held in his hand. In the next instant, however, Kozraks axe hit him in in the chest, or an afterimage of Zashrals chest at any rate Ah shit, she heard Naakos, she thought, utter from somewhere behind her as the mist flooded away carried on amused, mocking laughter, even as the axe strike hissed through empty air. In that instant, she saw their surroundings fully. The boat was beached on the bank, rammed there by Zashrals boat. On the pagoda next to them stood 12 young girls, all looking like they were between the ages of eight and nine, with dark, brown or golden hair. All of them were wearing clay masks in the shapes of grinning faces or animals. All of them were armed with weapons C spears, bows, slings, javelins and blades. Some played pipes of reeds, others banged little drums, while one even danced on the very top of the pagoda itself, prancing along the edge of the roof top in defiance of its ruined state. {Bright He She got halfway through trying to use the movement art when the blow from the axe hit the boat deck She hit water, the ruins of their side of the boat crashing down around her, serenaded by the laughter of the figures on the pagoda.

~ Han Shu C Throne of Extinction ~
The Throne was boring. This was a conclusion Han Shu found he came to very quickly, though it was in no small part, he suspected, due to the continual, itch like provocation of things trying to distract him. Throwing himself into reading the books had worked, for a while at least. However, circumstances did slowly start to re-intrude. He had been reasonably good with languages before he wound up in this mess, he had to reflect, but Aeolic made his head hurt. There were root similarities to Lataan, Easten as he knew it; however, the syntax structure was odd. Had Origin not taken to speaking entirely in it, he would have never gotten the pronunciation right either, and its grammar was Still, that might have been fine, and time just rolled by, except for that critical problem that gnawed at him and was unable to be relinquished once realised: that, well circumstances were boring. It didnt help that he had the awareness that he was being led to be skittish, unable to focus and generally neurotic. The darkness creeping in above was always there, always looking, even if it didnt seem to see, and it was always trying to get his attention. There was no letup, and it only got more insidiously subtle as time went on, not helped by the fact that his unspoken impression of his circumstances was that he was screwed irrespective of what he did. Words he learned in Aeolic would put him in mind of scenes from home. Some bit of food or other, would remind him of a plant or something from West Flower Picking Town. Shadows cast took on the hue of familiar scenes. It was impossible to keep track of time, either by design or simply circumstance and once you realised that, it was impossible to gauge how long anything took. Did learning some word, or sentence, or reading some page of an ancient tale take him ten minutes or ten hours? He was alone, yet never alone It was like going mad, and at a certain point he was not entirely sure he was not going mad. Origin was there, always there, just doing stuff or staring at the black cracks in the black vault of the ceiling, which were now at the point where even he could see them and even that became a hang-up after a while. Whether that was just down to his eyes adjusting to the myriad shades of black, or because they were trying to lead him to pay more attention to them, it was hard to say, but the itch trying to draw him back to thinking about his circumstances only got worse And worse. And worse. Eventually, it got to the point here he nearly had an induced hallucination or something like it, a sense of the world blurring around him and some spectral hand grasping his head.. I dont know what that bitch did but it seems Look, just stimulate it like instructed Its not working Bah bring it. We will get the others It would have been helpful if we didnt have to carry this waste Phrases blurred through his mind for a moment Oh come on, Origin was suddenly standing in front of him, her hands holding his face, making him realise he had collapsed to his knees. W-what just? he gasped. Easy Origin was looking at him with narrowed eyes now. Try it again. For a moment, he had awareness that he was lying on a rough mattress, in a building, figures crouched over him as something clawing and creeping tried to His eyes snapped open and he saw the black cracks freeze, barely a hands width from his face, Origin still holding him, staring at them. The cracks slid away, vanishing into the void as if they never were, but he was not fooled. D-did someone just try to forcibly re-associate me with my body? he gasped at last. Yes, Origin nodded grimly. Thats possible? Not on its own, but what was done to you is I wont condone it by saying it is impressive, but it is comprehensive. He nearly asked what might happen if they succeeded, but caught himself, reflecting on what was going on again. Why? Is this all for what is in my head? he asked at last. Somewhat, Origin sighed, sitting back. But mostly, it is because the people involved are vindictive little shits. I cant say I disagree there, he conceded, staring up at the dark vault above. Abruptly she picked up a random root and threw it at the stele in the middle of the hall, where it splattered rather messily. You see, you stupid stele, this is why you should just listen to this big sister. Origin stood and dusted herself off, shaking her head. The stele, which had given him the manual originally, was silent. I wish they would hurry up, Origin scowled, staring at the statues of Divide and Cetana. The longer this goes on, the more problematic this becomes. Fates-thrashed useless Why is this not working? Isnt he meant to be one of their fancy clones! The words sank through his consciousness with no warning at all, accompanied by a twisting pain in his breast as his awareness of two places seemed to overlap and he was somewhat aware that his body was lying against a wall while someone tried to do something to it with qi. Go get ______, you stupid unreading motherless ________. May the _____ take you! Origins words, spoken in the language he had been learning and with a few words in there he didnt recognise, made the whole throne shudder briefly and the darkness faded inexplicably as if it was drawn away from their surroundings and into her. The world around them faded away faintly, a different scene fading into focus like a ghostly mirage. He had seen this a few times before, mostly when she was getting food and once water; however, now, they were in some kind of courtyard. We need to hurry up! a voice was saying nearby. There is still that Jia Ying and Quan Dingxiang Liling Mei didnt go either More figures hurried through the swirling eye into reality among them. He thought he saw Ruo Han, Jin Chen and Liao Ying, all looking pretty haggard. Various disciples in robes were pushing them towards the middle of the area. What is? he trailed off as he realised Origin was standing over him, her hand on his head, and that the scene around them was twisting slowly, his current form slowly moving closer and closer to the him that was slumped against the wall. You think a teleport formation can just be triggered on a whim? a disciple wearing a golden robe snarled from where he was crouching down and putting some spirit stones into what appeared to be a formations disc. You worry too much. Jia Ying is barely even an early stage Ancient Immortal, as is Liling Mei, while Quan Dingxiang is injured. They can do formations, but we have been careful. one of the other cultivators, a youth wearing a reddish brown robe with bronze leaves on it, sneered. They will all be focused on that bunch of Sheng dogs anyway, one of those who had been trying to induce his body somehow added. Even if they do chase after us, we will be rendezvousing with Senior Huang Jiaoshengs group to investigate this ruin the Dun Princess is interested in. Are the Dewdrop Sage Sect or Nine Auspicious Moons going to show their faces there? a disciple in a teal green robe said with a laugh. All around them, he saw black cracks sliding into his surroundings, creeping along the edges of things, subtle, hidden, creeping, celestial death from ten thousand directions, seeking a way into Done! the disciple setting the formation said, standing up. The two with him pushed him over into the middle of the courtyard as the various betraying disciples clustered around. Their reflection of the world wavered and the group vanished, but his body remained, which was a surprise, as did Ruo Han and the rest. Uh? he managed to articulate. Well, that was surprisingly easy, a dark-haired beauty dropped off the roof of the nearby building and landed lightly on the ground a few paces away from both versions of him, her dark hair shimmering in the firelight of the torch. Uh the five remaining disciples stared at them then her, mute incomprehension written on their faces as the scene faded away and his original surroundings returned, with only the lingering evening heat to tell him that it had not been a figment of his imagination. What just happened? he asked, sweating. They tried to activate the seal in your body, Origin sounded disgusted. It nearly made a bridge into here. And what happens if that does occur? Origin just looked at him and sighed, then looked away. After that, things settled back into the same sort of rhythm, where he maintained a cycle of sorts worked on the language books, ate a meal, did some exercise and then tried to sleep for a while. The sleep was hard, but apparently necessary, he had come to realise after a while. The trick was to work himself to near exhaustion and then just sleep for as long as he needed to. On the odd times he did dream, they were never pleasant and always tried to draw him towards things from home, by means fair or foul. Thankfully, the language did start to get easier, although it was slow going. He had reached the point a while back where he could hold bad conversations in it, if only because Origin refused to talk in anything else, but in the time after that event she produced a few other stories and tales C scrolls mainly C and set him to reading them as well. Mostly they were collections of lyric poetry by various authors but predominantly a woman called Sappho and a man called Alcaeus. In other circumstances, they were not ones he would have favoured, because mainly they appeared to be love poems, or poems that dwelt on turbulent emotions. A few were on political themes, but those largely read like curses, a view he took even more clearly when Origin actually recited a few of them to music on a kind of zither-like harp, so he could get pronunciation right. However, here, in the interminable time, they provided him a curiously vivid outlook into a world he had never seen, people never known and definitely distracted him from his concerns. Chapter 112 – Ancient Duel
Dead are the pools where the dark stars fell, Where our tears do linger as sorrowing wells. Therein, amid those tattered towers, Spears of gods cast down, When they grew men and beast together like flowers. Who can say what lingers there, Where lament only we who remember Hyas well.
Fragment of ancient poetry. Recovered in 1932, in a sealed lead box from a Bagdad market.

~ Juni - ??? ~
She hit the water, the ruins of the deck scattering around her, as the figures on the pagoda laughed as if watching some comedic play. Once submerged, however, she grunted in shock because the qi-disrupting effects turned out to be many, many times greater than they had been in the mist. The swirling current tore at her, sinking into her body and distorting her qi, trying to drag her in all sorts of different directions Flailing for the surface, her hand broke the water and something grasped her. Well, that worked out much better than I expected. She was dragged to the surface to find herself hanging in a grand room, having surfaced in a crystal clear pool. The person holding her was Quazam she gasped, shocked. I am, indeed, Quazam, the voluptuous figure chuckled, her masked face staring at her. The question is, who you are. Who am I? She was confused. More confused than she had been, at any rate. Quazam, still holding her up by her hand, stepped back and deposited her on the ground by the pool. Looking around as she tried to buy time to think, she could see that the room was opulent. The floor was smooth red and white stone, the ceiling vaulted and beautifully, if slightly creepily painted to represent a night sky filled with dark stars, the vaulted arches, rising from twisting pillars, flowing through it like the dark branches of phantasmal trees. The walls were carved much like those in the depths had been, but now, in the golden yellow illumination of the lamps suspended from the vaulted ceiling, she could see how colourful they were C depicting scenes of processions, battles, cities, mysterious landscapes and people bowing to various figures on thrones. Quazam waved a hand, still considering her in some manner, and two masked but otherwise naked women, one with dark brown hair the other with golden brown hair, stepped forth, helping her rise and brushing the last of the water off her with silken cloths. Left with no other choice bar running, which even if she was competent to do so, suddenly felt like a really bad idea here, she could only sit there and let them attend to her. What are you? she asked at last. What am I? Quazam sounded distant for a moment, as if contemplating that question on some level beyond what was obvious. I am Quazam, the naked woman shrugged, turning abruptly and walking over to a stone divan couch covered in a lustrous tapestry and silk cushions and reclining on it. She gulped, sweating, because even that action was hypnotic and tried to stir things in her that made her deeply uneasy all of a sudden. Please, sit. The words were soft and welcoming, but still held an adamant sense of command, wrapping around her like satin sheets. Before she knew what she was doing, she was seated opposite Quazam, making herself comfortable on another of the silk-covered divans. Servant bring us refreshments. Of course, Honoured Quazam. Another servant, a masked youth with lustrous black hair, plaited in a weirdly familiar style she couldnt quite place, appeared from somewhere and placed a tray with several vessels made of copper-gold similar to that which the spears had been made from on the table between them, before bowing deeply to both of them. They make the best servants, Quazam mused, watching the youth, who, she realised with no little surprise, was a cultivator, pour a sparkling, aromatic drink from the pitcher into the cups. They do? she queried, still disorientated as she followed the actions of the youth, who was a specimen of physical perfection and, beyond the swirling golden tattoos like she had seen a few others bearing, totally naked apart from the silver mask he wore. Oh yes, Quazam laughed, a hypnotic, heart-twisting laugh that made her skin flush just to hear it. Young nobles want power glory eternity but what they really want is a place they belong. They enjoy power, but they are intoxicated by dominance. Give them what they desire and they will be yours forevermore and never even stop to question if they, themselves, could have been more. As Quazam spoke, she leaned forward and ran a hand over the youths chest then took one of the wine cups he had already proffered. With some surprise, she realised that Quazams mask no longer had a lower part, her mouth now visible and very normal-looking, truth be told. I was a common child, once, Quazam mused, lifting the cup to her lips and taking a delicate sip before sitting back and sighing luxuriously. Oh not lowborn, just a minor daughter of a minor noble but I was always beautiful, always destined to be the thing of others. A jewel in my fathers hall, a bright bird singing in a cage for others, a beautiful flower for others to admire and pluck. The way Quazam lingered on those last words made her shudder inside, because it did evoke all sorts of uneasy feelings C not just of their recent experiences but also regarding what had happened to Lin Ling, nearly happened to her even what had happened to Han Shu, in a different kind of way. I see that fear in your eyes, child, Quazam said with a sigh, waving her hands again. Seven more youths arrived like ghosts, four male and four female, all flawless, most of their faces hidden by silver-gold masks shaped like flawless men and women. Among those two women, she saw the pair who had wiped the water off her. Tell me, who were you once? Quazam asked the youth tending to them in a kindly tone. I was a Prince, Great Mother, the youth bowed, my father Emperor of a Great World. And now you are my servant, and I give you everything you could possibly desire, Quazam murmured, cupping his face with her hand gently. Tell this young woman, how did you come to be here? The prince looked at her then bowed formally, as a servant might to a master. I was saved by the Great Mother. My father desired the things of a great sage and so sent us into this land. Before we left, my brother somehow learned of a great artefact in this place that would help our dynasty pierce the heavens. I and my good comrades worked together to find it, overcoming many trials, but in the end it was all just my brothers plot. I would have died here, were it not for the Great Mother. She freed me from my destiny, allowed me to be more She stared, blankly, at the Prince, her mind spinning. It was possible that Quazam was lying, that this was something else, but at the same time there was a sort of all encompassing reality to things here that was hard to deny. And what of the rest of you? Quazam asked, waving a hand to the others who were stood demurely to either side of her divan. I was a Princess one beautiful blue-black haired woman bowed deeply. I was an inheritor of a noble clan a youth with golden blond locks replied. I was a Saintess a shorter, even more beautiful woman with white-gold hair murmured. I was an ascender from a mortal world who stood at the very top the powerfully muscled youth with tanned skin and curly dark hair declared grandly. I was the chosen disciple of a great sect the other youth, with long brown hair tied back in an ornate plait, added. I was the noble daughter chosen to inherit my heavenly clan, another dark-haired and voluptuously proportioned woman sighed. I was also a mortal world ascender, the daughter of a world emperor, who reincarnated with a Heavenly Physique, the last, a tall, athletic woman with pale brown hair, finished with a smile. She looked from one to the other, her heart beating almost erratically. The momentum they each held was formidable, that much was undeniable. In any other circumstance she was sure that she, even though she was her fathers daughter, would have been bowing to them rather than the other way around. It was disturbing as well, because she was, she realised, glad that people like these were bowing to her. The way they were so respectful made her heart quicken, again in ways she was not entirely at peace with. People like this had caused everything here. This stupid trial, all the death, chaos and destruction that came after it. They had ruined Han Shu Abused Lin Ling Tormented her and nearly killed those from the Argent Justice sect Killed Arai and Sana -Nearly killed me another old memory surfaced, the memory of why she had remained an eight-star hunter. -Took what should have been mine because of that event Exhaling, she realised she had put a hand to her breast and was breathing harder than she should have been. They all held power, but it was the power others gave them Quazam murmured, swirling her wine delicately. You and I, however, we have had to claw our way up, to gain what power we had for ourselves Quazam trailed off, her voice a murmur that seemed to meld with the distant, shimmering sounds of falling water where it flowed into the pool, with the gentle breeze that stirred the near-translucent drapes that hung between the columns. When she continued speaking again, her tone was gentle, and sad, as if reminiscing to an old friend about past sorrows. I was sold to a prince, for 100 gold pieces by my parents, to be his concubine, because I was a beauty and in that desert beauties only did two things dance for people or dance beneath them. What could I have been Quazam sighed and lay back, apparently lost in thought as she took another sip of her wine. She also sat there in silence, totally confused now, trying to piece together what exactly was going on here as she looked from one to another. Quazam sighed, waving for one of the youths to come over. The tall, dark-haired one with tanned skin stepped forward and started to gently massage Quazams shoulders as she reclined there. Well? Quazam murmured, her dark eyes fixing her with a lingering look, which again made her heart race, as if the other was able to stare right through her. Just speak Why She had to gulp Involuntarily, she found herself reaching for the wine, before stopping and composing herself. Why, did you bring me here? Do you want to make me like them? Quazam stared at her for long enough that she was starting to feel awkward, before she laughed C an enchanting throaty sound that, while not judgemental, made her flush with embarrassment for asking such a question. No no I have brought you here because I see something in you that is worth nurturing, Quazam chuckled. You are not like these ones. They had everything, but they never learned to struggle truly struggle against the silken threads that bind them. That, she found she had no disagreement with, rather disturbingly. They, who were born with everything, destined to achieve miraculous things even before their births, are content to belong but you do not want to settle for that, do you? I see it in your eyes, see it in the struggles you have endured, the scars you carry She found herself involuntarily shaking her head, even as Quazam, who was still speaking, sat up and fluidly crossed over to her own couch. Sitting down beside her, Quazam almost tenderly caressed her cheek Here The other woman, with a faint, somehow sad smile tapped a finger gently against her forehead. Here Her hand trailed down, lingering over her heart. And here Finally stopping, her fingers brushing against her stomach, where her dantian was She gulped, suddenly very aware of the other womans proximity, which was intoxicating. Sitting back, Quazam sighed again and put her chin in her hand, resting her elbow on her knee as she reclined on the other end of her divan. Her hand shaking faintly, she was about to take a sip from the wine to try and assuage the hot, dry feeling in her mouth, when Quazam put a hand on her arm, still smiling companionably, stopping her. She found herself staring into Quazams eyes, which were like placid pools now, dark and welcoming, before the other woman leant back and sighed again, stretching luxuriously. Consider it, Quazam murmured, sounding almost like an elder sister now. This place you now find yourself in is not so simple a place as many imagine You dont say, she managed to reply, making Quazam laugh again, not at her, but with her observation. Rather than wine, My Lady should have water. It is cool and refreshing, the golden-black haired prince murmured, passing her a cup that really was just water. Grateful, she took it and had gulped some down before it occurred to her that in this weird place and circumstance that might not have been a good idea. Uh she gulped again and hastily put it aside, only for the youth to smoothly take the cup and return it to the tray, then pour more water into it. Quazam, as if suddenly noticing her worries, laughed and reached over, patting her thigh companionably. Dear one, it is good to be suspicious, but sometimes food and drink are just that Somehow, that both assuaged her concerns and yet didnt at the same time. Well, it is a bit disorientating I suppose Quazam sat back and looked at the eight cultivators. Please, My Lady, the prince, still kneeling beside her, offered her the cup, now refilled, and she found that she had taken it without even thinking this time and sipped it some more. It was cool and refreshing, washing away the muggy heat and humidity of the mist and also somewhat refreshing. It made her realise that while the hall was warm, it was not unpleasantly so, as the swamps had been. Um what about the others? she finally managed to ask, after two more sips of water. Others? Quazam murmured, before nodding. Oh your companions. They are no doubt running away like crazy from those hoodlums. They do like to chase when others run. Crazy hoodlums? she repeated dully, trying to Oh, the children on the pagoda? They have many names Quazam sighed. Let us not speak of them now, though. There will be time enough later? Later? she frowned. Yes, Quazam suddenly looked a bit annoyed, holding out her hand for a wine cup which was readily provided by the youth with golden curly hair, the inheritor of the noble clan. Later. The probable reason for that annoyance arrived a moment later as she heard distant footsteps. Gulping down the wine, unheeding that quite a bit spilled down her breasts as she did so, Quazam waved a hand and the golden lights dimmed, giving the whole hall and its pool an even more ethereal look. The curtains now obscured much and the whole scene resembled less a hall and more some sacred inner chamber. GREAT MOTHER, QUAZAM, MOTHER TO THE MASTERS! a grand voice echoed through the hall. THE MASTERS COME! SEEKING AUDIENCE WITH YOU, WILL YOU HEAR YOUR CHILDREN, O GREAT QUAZAM, MOTHER OF THE WATERS! Ten figures, hunched and elderly looking, all wearing deep golden robes, masks and veils that covered their faces became visible in the gloom, processing towards them through the hall from where they had presumably just entered. GREAT QUAZAM, YOU HONOUR US WITH AN AUDIENCE! The proclaimers voice echoed grandly again and she noted that behind those ten and the speaker, who held a golden staff, came maybe two dozen more. It was hard to count in the gloom but all were dressed in yellow and red robes, wearing silver masks in the style she had seen the town masters wearing. They stopped some ten metres away, just outside the columns and diaphanous drapes that surrounded their divans and table, next to the pool, bowing respectfully. WE, THE TEN MASTERS, SEE THE GREAT MOTHER, QUAZAM. HONOUR TO QUAZAM, GREAT MOTHER TO THE MASTERS, the others echoed, all getting down on their knees and bowing. Quazam said nothing, just stared at them until the one with the golden staff, who had been announcing, stepped forward again, leading the ten between the pillars whereupon he bowed once more. Apologies, Great Mother, the Masters were merely eager to see Yes one of the ten suddenly spoke, turning to look at the other cultivators and then her. Is this she? a second asked, looking in her direction in a way that made her skin clammy in an entirely different manner to when Quazam had been looking at her. Indeed another murmured, also turning to look at her. She is, a fourth echoed. Quazam just continued to stare at them C almost as if they were idiots, which was a very weird thing to intuit suddenly. -They are here to see me? That was the only reason she could think -And why does Quazam seem displeased? Mind racing, she looked unobtrusively between the two groups C the UrVash and Quazam, trying to read what the dynamic actually was here. Quazam had seemed C well, actually Quazam had seemed much as she had up to this point, she realised, from what she had seen. Aloof and detached, venerated by the UrVash. One of the robed figures walked forward, arriving before her. In that moment, she realised that while the figure seemed old and hunched, this close, somehow the scale between them felt off in a way she couldnt really place. The old UrVash sighed, masked and veiled face looking at her in a rather disturbing manner as she tried not to push herself backwards into the divan to make distance. Abruptly a hand, old and gnarled by age, reached out to brush some of the tangled hair that had fallen down across her cheek Quazams hand stopped them, blocking it smoothly, as she realised the other woman had slipped across the couch to sit right beside her. Do not be so Quazam chided the figure, who turned to look at her with a momentary flicker of displeasure? I Ah she was pleased she hadnt actually flinched at the touch. The figure C all ten of the figures, actually C made her feel oddly uneasy. It was hard for her to say why, explicitly, beyond the masks, but certainly the energy associated with each of those figures standing before her felt twisted and strange, like it was lacking in harmony somehow rather like -The mages on the battlefield? The association landed like a splash of cold water. -These are UrVash mages? Sitting back, she exhaled as the figure took a step back and Quazam waved to the prince with a hand, rather unobtrusively, while putting the other around her shoulder. She is just a young woman, my child. Your rampant aura has scared her The words were not quite a rebuke, but there was a clear sense of chiding in Quazams tone now as she stared at the ten and especially the one who had stepped close. The ten all bowed slightly but made no overt sound of apology, masked faces still staring at her with an intent that she could only call unsettling. -Greedy a faint whisper echoed in her head. Collecting herself, she noted in a rather detached manner that the others, still outside the columns, were all still prostrated except for the announcer and some masked guards by the door, barely visible now in the dim light. She was still wondering what the dynamic here was, when she found another cup of water offered to her by the Prince. Exhaling, she gratefully took it and gulped down a mouthful, glad of the refreshing coolness to distract her. Sighing, she let it wash over her and then gasped as it continued to sweep over her and she realised she was actually sinking into cold water! Bizarrely, the last thing she perceived of the other room was Quazam whispering in her ear, We will meet again, my dear. Do not forget what I said. Opening her eyes, she grasped for the arm around her shoulder and found it was not Quazams warm, satin-like arm but that of one of the guards who was sinking into the pool with her. Flailing, her other arm found pond weed, reeds, something crustacean-like and then her feet found mud and she stood, the water up to her waist in a swampy channel. The guard floated up beside her, missing his upper torso and much of his head. SHIT! Someone grab her! a voice yelled nearby, in the UrVash tongue. Teheheehe a childlike voice echoed in the distance, carried on the wind. Staggering up, she coughed and found that the one who had shouted was not an UrVash she recognised from the boat, but rather one dressed like those she had seen in the hall, bowing behind the ten Masters, in a loose red and yellow tunic tied at the waist and wearing a golden mask that looked like a sleeping face. Wh-what? she shook her head again and made to dash backwards, only for that robed UrVash to suddenly reach out for her, space distorting around his arm as he plucked her out of the pool and dumped her down beside him. She is the one the masters want, you cretins! Who cares about the others? a voice shouted, belonging to a second, yellow and red gowned UrVash who came hurrying out of the reeds, now gesturing wildly. To her surprise, however, the one who had grabbed her said nothing in reply and just struck out with a palm, hitting that newly arrived figure full-on and crushing him to the ground. The luckless UrVash deflated like a skin balloon, mists seeping out of him with a strange hiss that sounded like mocking laughter. Two of the other guards on the far side spun and she saw a flash of a child, maybe nine years old, on the far side of the channel, a mask between the reeds, bow already drawn The one holding her snarled and the reeds rippled around them The arrow took another UrVash guard, who was now running along beside them, through the leg. She noted with surprise that he was not one of Quazams guards, as she had been thinking of them, but just a normal UrVash even though he was dressed in armour and carried a golden-copper pointed spear. GREAT MOTHER! SAVE ME! he screamed as he went down, while the person carrying her just ignored him and raced on AAHHHAAAIIIEEEEEee A moment later, a second UrVash screamed somewhere in the reeds, the howl of agony continuing for far longer than was at all comfortable before abruptly cutting off. Shit what the hell, they never come in this far! the one carrying her hissed as they ran on. Fucking N You think us most fair and gay? a childlike voice giggled as two of the masked children, both blonde haired, slipped between the reeds to either side of them. Thats a crime, you know the other smirked as the UrVash carrying her was sent sprawling by a rope they had held between them. A crime definitely a crime, the other giggled, even as both of them vanished with a rustle. By the Great Mother, the UrVash who had captured her pushed himself up and she found herself bodily grasped again, even before she had properly orientated herself. The pressure on her abruptly intensified several times over, scattering all the unrefined qi in her body and making her meridians creak under the strain of the very inauspicious qi flow being forced on her. Great Mother, give me strength. See off the demons of the mists! he snarled, rushing on She hit water with a yelp, bouncing twice as something -I was thrown? she realised with shock as she turned over a third time before stopping with a splash. Pushing herself up, she saw the masked UrVash spin on the spot and draw a dagger that was carved out of a serpent fang, she realised. With a grimace, the UrVash tossed it into the waterway and then appeared beside her like phantom, grabbing her. {BIRTH OF TEN THOUSAND SERPENTS} The reeds around them shivered and twisted, knitting together as he dragged her along. She could only watch as each reed shed leaves, becoming a serpent a few metres in length, each one with a cultivation greater than her own. Laughter echoed in the distance as the UrVash ran on, grasping her with his qi and cursing in a tongue she didnt understand. Master Zazuus! a voice rang out from nearby, and, as the UrVash angled, she saw a watchtower The UrVash who had just called out toppled out of it, the arrow that had pierced his head and buried itself in a wall already vanishing in a wisp of mist. Idiot, the UrVash running with her muttered as he passed the watchtower, bursting out of the reeds into a broad, open area that had been cleared for agriculture, she guessed. Ahead of them, three boats, much like the one they had been on, were manoeuvring while local guards on them stoked fires in braziers on their decks that burned in off-yellow hues and exuded a strange pall of acrid herbal smoke that seemed to push the mists away. Beyond that, she could see, through the haze, what looked like the wall of a small fort-like compound, not dissimilar to the one they had been taken to by the scouts before they ever got to Udrasa. The tower in the middle of it also had, at its peak, a blazing bonfire that exuded billowing acrid smoke. MASTER ZAZUUS! The Master Lives! THE GREAT MOTHERS MERCY IS OUR SHIELD! Strength to Master Zazuus! By the Great Mother, we overcome! Various shouts echoed from the boats as Zazuus skipped across the fields rapidly and landed on the nearest boat, depositing her in a bedraggled heap.

~ Lin Ling C On the Ruined Boat ~
The right side of the boats forward section disintegrated around them as Kozraks axe blow missed its target and in the same instant the suppressing mists melted away. The guards staggered and in that instant she saw, at last, the opportunity to escape their No, no, no youre not running, little serpent! one of the guards snarled. Pain blossomed through her body as she found she had been stabbed in the side by one of the spears. It expertly bisected her heart meridian, making her qi turn chaotic in her body. In her dantian, her Nascent Soul recoiled and grasped its own side as that same wound somehow also formed on her spiritual body. -Great. Well, that confirms that, she cursed as the one who had stabbed her pushed her down to the deck. The four who had been guarding her placed their blades against her elbows and knees while the fifth put his spear point against her neck. You may not die, but we can bring you back a broken puppet. That will suffice for what the Masters intend for you, serpent, the one who had stabbed her added, sounding disgustingly satisfied. -Anything? Other than screaming? she shot at the memories acerbically. They, however, were thrown into utter panic still C not because of their captors or the Orichalcum weapons, but because of the children. They knew what they were, the handmaidens of the Huntress as they called her. The only reason she had not involuntarily transformed was because of the control the symbol gave her. The horror and terror of those later memories spun like a wheel in the mud while the older ones were mostly focused on keeping that insanity in check. Unbidden, another scene of the hunt scythed through her memories as one of the memories tried to impress on her just how terrifying these giggling children were. They ran in the wake of a shadow, silver in the moonlight, golden hair like star fire, riding a golden kirin, carrying a bow that unerringly found its quarry, a vast ten-headed serpent whose body was made of shadow and stars, with heads like lions, that fled between night and day amid towering canyons of collapsing space in the shadow of a vast mountain wreathed in lightning and clouds of myriad colours. The memories knew Her by many names, each more contradictory than the last: Pure Maiden, Willow Bound, Great Advisor, Huntress, Great Bear, Light Bringer, Queen of Mountains but the one that they feared most was Butcher and even now, in her memories, that primordial serpent that was pierced through by arrows of silver lightning still held a finality akin to that she had seen in her own tribulation. Other figures now leaped down as the shadow girl reined in her Kirin and gave out a great shout, men and women dressed in skins, their eyes burning with star fire, cheering her achievement. Behind them came the 60 children, dressed such as those here, in white linen and clay masks, dancing, mocking voices proclaiming victory and praise as they set to skilfully butchering it, even as the memory faded and she realised that she was seeing the final moments of one of the memories Gasping, she pushed the scene away, her body cold from the remembered sensation of that horrible death that had come with the shadow of it vanishing as something wet and sticky scattered over her. Recoiling, she saw that the guards above her had been subsumed by the mist, their skins flayed and their innards butchered as an offering. Having seen that memory and others she understood the horrifying symbolism at play here and now: The skin was a trophy, the succulent pieces were consumed and what was left was offered to the Gods. It was that offering that had just plastered her surroundings, even as mocking laughter echoed everywhere and the mist surged again. -Do not, the very oldest, amphibian voice hissed in her mind, cutting through the chaos in her head and aborting the sudden urge to transform and flee that those ranging memories had suddenly tried to induce in her, now that she was free. -It is not that they will hunt you -Though they may, depending on which of our foolish descendants makes their clamour heard clearest, another ancient serpent snarled, casting a disparaging look inwards. - but that if you take such a form, they, who were chosen to be her cupbearers, and who have protection over youth and dominion over all the beasts of the wild, will have dominion over you, the old turtle concluded. -Then what would you have me do? she screamed at them. -The words in your heart, that thing we showed you, it can touch more than blood. -Do not become the beast, another old shadow-like lizard rumbled. -Become the Huntress Ochirioptrix cackled. -Become the? Form took shape in her minds eye, even as she grasped what they meant C another application of Yang as a Shield. {Rampage as One} Her qi boiled out from her body, even as the words settled into her head and her mantra shimmered strangely as the five mnemonics overlapped in a strange way to merge for a brief moment with those three words. Memory swirled through her again, of another Huntress, different, the original one, as that memory called her C she saw a blindfolded woman, golden hair cast strangely against the shadows that flowed around her. In her hands she held a bronze bow, set with an arrow whose point burned like a small sun C from the waist down she was not a normal person though, but instead had the form of a serpent. Beside her ran a pack of the same creatures that Ochirioptrix belonged to, covered in iridescent feathers that made their outlines appear to be ever-shifting mirages. The world chimed as her form shifted and she grasped one of the spears and, spinning, shot for Zashral and Kozrak. You! Zashral gasped, shock rippling across his features as Kozrak pushed him back, using the other orc to block her strike which would have otherwise nearly found his throat. Kicking the bleeding Zashral away, Kozrak stepped past her spear strike and cut at her body with a grim expression. She managed to parry it, her arms shaking under the force of the impact, and dodged backwards across the deck. Casting about, she tried to find Juni and Chunhua. The latter was, she realised, being dragged onto the bank by two guards, along with the stunned form of Lashaan. There was no sign of Juni anywhere though, except Her gaze caught something drifting in the shallows, the tie that had been Junis storage talisman. She still had her own and, beyond stripping Juni and Chunhua for the sake of demonstrating control, those had not been taken away. -Dont be distracted! She swayed back again, lashing her tail at Kozraks leg. He blocked it, grunting, just by kicking her. Her blow left a bit of a weal but that was it C her qi and principle gained no purchase -Foolish. Remember what those words mean! Ochirioptrix hissed as she was forced back a second time by Kozraks sweeping strike. -Remember what the words? -Oh! As it currently stood, her realm was being pushed up an entire great step, so even in this form she was basically a quasi-Ancient Immortal, at least in terms of the qi she could manifest. She focused inwards and drew out the strength of Yang Laws in her blood that she couldnt normally touch, this time using her Mantra, which was no longer spinning weirdly. It was a glass pagoda, but there was still a thorough constraint on soul sense in the area, so the one method the UrVash had to really make her day bad, beyond the accursed Orichalcum weapons, high realm soul attacks, was currently not being utilised. -Not sustainable either, not in this form, she grimaced, considering the land as she used her tail, this time on the boat itself to break Kozraks footing. It was Zashral who bought her the extra moment in the end, because he lunged at Kozrak as the other again made to cut her tail. Idiot boy! Kozraks blow easily hit Zashral, sending him flying back. Come to your senses. Whatever complaints we have between Udrasa and Katum, deal with the common threat first! Zashral snarled, rolling up, shaking his head Something hit her body, hit the boat around them and also Kozrak. She crashed into dirt and tried to move, before realising that she had been cut in two by Zashrals strike. -Shit not good! She had had no warning there at all. Her principle had done nothing, even with the support of the qi armour that should have deflected an Ancient Immortals strike. -What realm even is that damn orc? Kozrak was largely unharmed, apart from a few cuts from Zashrals art, but the boat itself was now thoroughly ruined, its two halves sinking into the water. Rupture She focused on her lower half, glad that Zashral didnt have an Orichalcum weapon, because the wound was purely physical, and directed the word. Her serpent tail exploded in a cloud of yang blood and orphaned energies, consuming both of them in a flower-like blossom of Yang Laws that swept out across the water, consuming everything in its path She rolled out of the way, barely, as Kozrak landed on the bank beside her, his axe burying itself in the dirt where her neck would have been. Her form rippled as her qi armour flowed out and she recovered her normal form, naked and covered in mud for a brief moment, grimacing at the amount of qi she had just lost. -Cant do that again! VILLAIN! a childs voice howled and a girl carrying a bronze spear and a shield landed on the bank amid the swirling mists. Two more charged past her, striking at Kozrak with ferocity that, had she not seen some of those memories and understood clearly what these children were, would have been shocking to behold. Kozrak deflected one strike, attempting to backhand the girl, who blocked the blow with a strike and suddenly grew in stature C no longer was she a girl of eight or nine, but a young women of sixteen or seventeen, her dark hair crowned with leaves, her body garbed only in the lightest clothing. Her spear flashed and Kozrak cursed and danced back a second time, spinning his axe, which she again skilfully deflected with her shield. Mother of the Hunt, hear my prayer. Grant me strength to strike against these villainous thieves who betrayed your grace! the woman exclaimed, and the words, chiming in the air, spoken in a language she only knew because of those ancient memories, made the mists swirl ominously. Well, that also works. A hand grasped her by the hair and she found that a masked UrVash in a gold and red robe had emerged from the reeds and grabbed her by the hair. AID MASTER KOZRAK! a cry echoed from behind. A moment later, two ships cut out of the mist, almost a hundred archers lined up on each, bows already nocked, arrows with tips coated in flickering green-gold fire sighting on them. HONOURED ARE THE MASTERS! SHIELD OF UDRASA! Not for the first time, she found herself wondering about those phrases. The words were a salute, that much was certain, but they held some aspect of her own use of the ancient tongue of the blood memories. There was also something else in there, a strange, disturbing cadence that defied her ability to grasp but was still weirdly familiar. Arrows scythed out at the woman fighting Kozrak, who hissed in annoyance and retreated into the reeds, deflecting a few arrows with her shield as she went. She fought as best she could, but the realm of the person grasping her and dragging her down the bank was again obnoxiously high. They didnt seal her movement, but her ability to touch qi in their vicinity was nearly impossible, such was the turbulence instilled within it. As such, her struggles were, she guessed, about as effective as a real 17 year old girl. It was infuriating and -Do you have a hole in your head? the turtle sighed. -She has not been shown what to do with those words, the old amphibian replied, sighing as well. You brats forget what it means to walk the path alone sometimes. -Eh? She was momentarily distracted from her attempt to free herself by the exchange. -If she can take a form evoking that of Thrice Sacred Kynthia, she can certainly touch the path by which we were delivered, the amphibian sighed. -That is fair. She has more in common with that echelon of old now than the apes, the turtle mused. She was just about to ask them what they meant by that, when a memory shimmered in her minds eye, that of a small newt on a river bank, a silent, awed observer of aeons wondering what ancient power it had conceivably offended that it kept winding up in such situations. Above her, the stars wept, the sky was dark and all things were abandoned by life. Staring up at the sky she saw darkness beyond all comprehension, turning over her starless palm to bury an era she had come to despise, hiding her bright daughters eyes from the vileness of those who had ruined it. There, in that darkness, a shade knelt, for now that that darkness had fallen no illumination was known to the world, weeping by dark waters as the sky behind her was consumed by what she guessed would be fire in other circumstances. In her hands that young woman held a body, bloody and abandoned, washing its wounds as her own tears melded with the river. The figure kissed the brow of that broken form, whispering something that became chimes on the winds of a dying era that sang sorrowfully in her mind. Somehow they touched, or resonated with her mantra and the intent within, and pulled something out of it while at the same time burying all the pain and sorrow and turning it into a seed of strength, even as the memory faded, the specifics of it vague amid all the screaming. The screaming was her, it turned out, as she was hauled back to the moment, wracked by the oppression of what she had just witnessed. In the same instant, she pushed all that pain and rage and hate that was welling up inside her into the Mantra and grasped the arm of the orc. He, in turn, was exposed to that horror, all the turmoil of her experience as her qi, born by the Mantra this time, and supported by the symbol in her mind, tore into his body. Pure Yang strength consumed him from the inside out as the mud baked around her and the reeds turned to ash. The water of the river boiled briefly then became searing fog as she pushed herself up. {Rampage as One} For the second time she used the art, but this time she didnt use it on the blood, she used it on her own rage, drawing it out. With a single bound, she realised she had covered the distance to the nearest boat, crashing down on the deck as orcs scattered. Grasping one of them, she tore an Orichalcum spear from his grasp and spun it. She had never been good with martial forms, they were not a thing women in the Lin clan learned, but at a certain point ferocity would make up for technique, she had tended to observe, and she had ferocity to spare right now. Soldiers, most of whom were not much stronger than she was, scattered as she tore through them, uncaring that the spear broke quickly. When it did, she grasped a second spear, that she had broken moments earlier, and wielded both the long blades on the spears ends like daggers, ripping through scrambling orcs while her presence set the very boat itself on fire. STOP HER! a golden-masked official, presumably the orc commanding the boat, screamed. His cry turned out to be ineffectual, because all it did was clue her in to his presence. Ducking under one archer who had tried to cut her with a blade, she disembowelled them and spun past two more, lopping limbs as she went forth to arrive before the official. SUBMIT TO THE MASTERS! The command hit her with enough force to make her pause however, the turmoil within her that instilled also went into the Mantra, like a rock into a deep pool. The orc, not seeing the expected reaction, took a step backwards that somehow took him halfway down the boat BE BROKEN! Rather than stop everything, she chose to funnel her rage into the words and threw herself after him. The boat disintegrated into ruin around her, as did every orc within earshot. Their limbs twisted, their bones shattered, organs ruptured and qi deviated. Everyone was cast into the water as she landed on the official with enough force that she felt his bones creak with the impact as they cratered the water. She ignored his strikes as he flailed and hit at her, trying to get free, letting them keep feeding the vicious cycle of power that was sustaining her, opting simply to keep stabbing with the Orichalcum spear blades until the accumulated damage overcame his realm and her quarry expired. Kicking off the corpse, she shot out of the water like an arrow and landed on the stern of the boat that was pitching as it sank. The wreckage had already been carried a good distance up river, the other vessel manoeuvring past her now as archers turned to look for a target and ropes were thrown into the water for the few survivors. Bracing herself, she pushed qi into the ruin of the boat and leapt for the other one. The stern shattered into broken parts, a small tsunami of water sweeping out from it to disturb the reeds. Two arrows hit her in mid-air, making her grimace with the pain they brought, but again, the pain just fed into her strength. -Is this how Arai and Sana could fight people a whole realm above them? She could only marvel at that terrible wellspring of strength -Not that it did them any good. She hit the other boat, burying her rage at that as well in the mantra, watching it sprout new power as she eviscerated a luckless orc and vaulted his corpse to kick a second into the reed beds by the shore. -Can all mantra inheritors do this? -Yes, although your strength is uniquely suited to it, the amphibian whose memories she had seen giggled. -Yes, another, chiming voice, sounding like a regal bird, added. But there is another trick you can pull as well. A veiled woman in a shimmering white dress and veil embroidered with celestial birds plucked at a zither, the tones of a mantra shimmering in her heart, resonating with every note as a dark-haired youth lay on a bed, listening rapturously. She could feel a strange kinship with him C with his blood in fact, even as the rage in his heart was cooled and harmonised by the echoes of her song, reflected by the mantra. -This is what Juni did she exclaimed in her heart, recalling how she had almost overwhelmed that -I also walked through that darkness She turned to stare at the orcs who had massed on the boat and found herself looking back into the darkness, into the shadows of those deathless halls and the sorrows buried within them. Blessing she became one with the darkness as she walked towards them. It settled across her like a veil, reflecting her ill mood as it gripped everything around her and the world grew still. Path shone like a solitary light. She was the solitary path, her principle a flame dancing amidst it that drew the orcs in Lotus, those same flames flickered on the water, ethereal, as the river seemed to flow backwards around them, a strange, sighing song echoing from beyond her now as the mists and the swamp seemed to take on a much more sinister appearance in the faded world. Body connected to the orcs gestalt link, projecting that shadowed darkness her mantra was holding up to the world once again into their innermost beings. Gift She stared as, one after another, the orcs crumpled down, dead. Their last words lost amid that sighing groan that seemed to emanate from the depths of the darkness. Shuddering, she pushed the darkness back down barely, before it consumed her completely. The only survivor was the official in charge of the boat, who was sobbing and grasping at his mask, begging the Great Mother to welcome him home. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Stalking over to them, she grabbed the orc by the hair and stabbed it viciously until it expired, the last hopeless prayer to Quazam, Great Mother to the Masters fresh on its lips. She wasnt sure what to expect as she pulled the mask off, but it was not the anticlimactic discovery that it was just an orc, with no visible physical oddities. Shaking her head, she kicked the body away and, kneeling down, put her hand to the deck before pausing. Looking around, she found the entrance to the lower level at the back, behind the mast and near a pair of drums that had a series of mysterious symbols daubed on them. Walking over to it, she opened it and hopped down into the deck that had the rowers and wished she had not. The rowers, all of them, were orcs, sat there, ignoring her, keeping the boat from moving too much, but they were certainly not living, not in the conventional sense. She could feel the twisted, bound longevity within them, despite many of them looking like little better than flesh-draped skeletons. Looking around, she could see something akin to arrays branded on the back of each one C the symbol mirroring the one she had seen on the drums. Approaching the nearest one, she tried to pull them away With a scream, the rower cast aside his oar and leapt for her. In the same instant every other slave on the deck cast aside their oars and also twisted and surged towards her. -Ah, what in Yamas hells? she cursed, scrambling away and leaping up to the top deck. The rowers scrambled up after her, both out of the hatch she had just exited and also out of the sides of the boat, worming out of the gaps for the oars and scrambling up onto the deck. She kicked one, trying to send him sprawling; however, it was like kicking a block of stone and her principle, even with the help of her mantra, might as well have bounced off all those rushing towards her. She contemplated destroying the boat itself, but, looking across, she found her gaze drawn to several scrawny figures staggering out of the water near the wreckage of the other boat she had thoroughly abandoned. Rowers, who had survived apparently unharmed. Considering for about half a second longer, she took a running jump off the boat towards the shore, noting that the boat was now starting to drift quite rapidly downstream. She didnt make it the whole distance, crashing down in the muddy shallows, but it was good enough, she concluded. Behind her, the rowers paused, then all slowly filed back down below decks. As she watched, after a moment, the oars started to move again and the boat returned to holding its ground in the mists of the riverway. Looking around, she noted the distinct lack of any friendly UrInan or anything other than orc corpses and the odd rower stumbling out of the water and vanishing into the reeds. Well shit, she grimaced, closing her eyes for a second to try and focus on the sounds of the swamp itself. All she got was the hissing of reeds and what could have been faint laughter on the wind. Sighing, she kicked the corpse of an orc into the reeds and started off down the riverbank to recover Junis storage talisman.

~ Chunhua C Now hating swamps as much as jungles ~
Chunhua surfaced, cursing, and immediately felt a hand grab her by the hair and drag her to the shore. By the Shapers rabid cock, a male voice snarled above her. Flailing, she found that the person dragging her was one of the guards. Nearby, she could see Lashaan and also Eruuna being hauled bodily into the reeds. She attempted to use her mantra to attack the guards, but got no purchase on it at all. -What? She attempted to feed her fear into it instead, but that also went nowhere, as if her mantra mnemonics were no better than phantasms in her mind. Stop that, one of the guards said, hitting her, hard, on the head, and her qi turned utterly turbulent, which turned out to be their undoing. She staggered up, looking around in the reeds as they thrashed weakly, dying to the faint miasma of parasol qi that had been unleashed when he tried to disperse her qi. All around, the sounds of fighting and screams echoed eerily in the mist. -Where is Juni? she spun, looking this way and that, but there was no immediate sign of the other woman. She was right beside me when we went down Nearby, she heard a scream, not Juni, but Saruuna. {One with What Is} Orientating herself, she ran through the reeds in the direction of the sound, rapidly sorting through what few offensive talismans she had left. It was a minor miracle that they had not taken her storage ring or talisman away from her, or Juni for that matter. She guessed that they had just not considered it important, or more likely not recognised what they were. -Well, at least there is something working in our favour. She grimaced, leaping across a narrow water channel as she continued to head in the direction of Saruunas screams. It didnt take her long to arrive at her destination. Half a dozen of the UrInan had been dragged out of the water by the local guards and were being dragged, flailing, through the mud. -Still no soul sense, she sighed, unstoring her bow and a quiver of arrows doused in yang blood from the storage talisman. So thats what that was, a voice spoke. She swore and threw herself sideways as Ashaal stepped out of the reeds beside her, effortlessly plucking both out of her hands and then the talisman for good measure. The Great Mother warned me you might have some strange means, but these are valuable. Well, what are you waiting for? Get over there and join them, human girl, Ashaal sneered, pointing at the other prisoners, who had also noticed her presence now. Go. There. Now. This time, the command sank into her body much more forcefully, making her grit her teeth as she fought to resist with her mantra, even though it was still somehow dissociated from her. If you hadnt shown that trick in the courtyard it might have worked now, Ashaal giggled behind her, but I suppose that shit-show had to have some The world went white, fog drenching everything without any warning as chiming laughter swirled all around them. As before, the constraints on her melted away. This time, she wasted no time in immediately bolting for cover; however, she only got some ten paces before it felt like she was grasped straight out of the air by an invisible hand and tossed down with the other prisoners. Fucking demons, Ashaal snarled, holding up a golden fire in her hand which expelled the mist from the area around them. This is more bothersome than expected, a second masked figure wearing loose red and gold robes stalked out of the reeds, dragging an unconscious Naakai by her hair. Tell me about it, Karmaz, Ashaal hissed. I wish to hear more about how this is more bothersome, or not going as planned. Karmaz clearly knew enough to say nothing, simply choosing to kick Naakai into the others. Saruuna had been gagged at this point, as had Lashaan who had blood around her mouth. One of the guards was nursing a nasty wound on his arm as well. ASHAAAL! an enraged voice echoed through the reeds. Seriously, you would think I killed his mother, Ashaal grumbled. ASHAAAL, COME OUT! Its not him, Karmaz scowled. He is fighting Kozrak on the boat. Ahahaahaahaa An echoing peal of laughter swirled around them and the golden light grew dim for a second. Karmaz unslung a pack and tossed it to a guard who opened it, revealing a dozen torches. How far are we from the nearest fort? Ashaal asked as they watched the guards rapidly light torches that gave off the same acrid, aromatic smell as the bonfires in the town. Two miles, Karmaz sighed, casting about as she fought against whatever force was holding her in place. They picked a good spot. Why did the Quazam not accompany you? Fucked if I know, Ashaal scowled as she watched the last of the guards light their torches. That one remained in Ulhar so presumably the Ten Great Ones have some need of her. -Ten Great Ones? The more we learn about this place the weirder it gets, she complained in her heart. A guard grasped her and they started to move rapidly up the waterway now, led by Karmaz, who seemed to be someone from the nearest fort, while Ashaal brought up the rear. Behind them, the sound of battle continued to echo through the mists weirdly. They continued like that for nearly ten minutes, she guessed, crossing channels and occasionally diverting this way and that around deeper pools or stretches of open water until Karmaz called them to a stop. What is it? Ashaal asked, a bit testily. Why are they not chasing us? They chase anything that flees. Its like a compulsion, Karmaz hissed, looking around warily. You think those children are that predictable? Naakai giggled from where the UrInan were seated. You think you know more of them than we Karmaz trailed off, because a childlike figure was standing right beside him, peering with him, in near mimicry of his worried and wary manner. Eheeheh the young girl, dark-haired and carrying a small drum, stepped smartly back into the reeds. Oopsie! her mocking exclamation echoed strangely amid the rustling of the reeds in the wind. Ashaal turned and stared at the guards, then, with a single, grasping motion, tore all their heads off. All but one deflated with a sad whistling sound, mist flowing out of them and flowing away. The reeds around them seemed to sigh, as if this was both frustrating and amusing at the same time. Karmaz turned to the other UrInan, who flinched backwards at his grim look. Should we? The Ten Masters want the women it seems, but the others Ashaal shook her head. Do your worst, Caanar spat. How you are not orcnas is a riddle only for the mothers. Ahaha Ashaal just laughed. You wonder how? It is not we who have turned away from our heritage, but you, little savage, Kermaz smirked. I wonder Caanar sighed. From the clay I was born. To the clay I Ashaal covered the distance to Caanar in a single bound and grasped him by the neck. Nope no one old curse is quite enough. You will not let us live You will not let us die? Caanar rasped through her grip. You think your lives are your own now? Ashaal hissed, her grip tightening. Your lives are a thing of Udrasa. You exist only to Honour and Obey. And you exist only to be prey! a cheerful voice declared as two more of the young girls stepped out of the reeds ahead of them. We? You were made of clay, because those lords of Vash could not bear to see their glorious flesh and blood so defiled by death and wasted through war, the right-hand girl said rather smugly, in the manner of a child repeating back a teaching they learned in school. Indeed indeed, her companion nodded her head seriously. They made you to die for their kith and kin, to be hunted and slaughtered by the thousands on those fields of war so that they could live in luxury and wealth. You could have cast it aside, but instead you returned to it, a third girl, the one who had been blowing on the flute, added, stepping out of the reeds in the direction they had come. But all you have done is return to their image, and you have taken from us, from our mother, from our sisters another, dark-haired, carrying a brace of javelins, a drum tucked under her arm, agreed. So, we will hunt you Skin you Butcher you Burn your entrails Offer you up to Great Father Sky and Great Mother Earth That you might be returned to that pure being, relinquished of the sins of your stolen path Listening to their far too cheerful exchange as the group circled them, it rather reminded her of very cute if utterly terrifying cats by their demeanour. Ashaal narrowed her eyes. Then do it How little of us you understand, the flute girl sighed. Can you really waste time here? What do you? Kermaz frowned, but Ashaal abruptly spun, scanning this way and that, looking wary. Dead are the pools where the dark stars fell! the drummer murmured. Where our sisters tears do linger as sorrowing wells, the archer sighed, sorrowfully, wiping a tear from the eye of her mask. Therein, amid those tattered towers, spears of gods cast down when they grew men and beast together like flowers the flutist sighed, a trifle theatrically. Who can say what lingers there the one holding the javelins giggled. Where lament only those who remember Hyas well they all echoed, bowing their heads as if in mourning. Or we could be talking complete bollocks! the drummer cackled as she suddenly danced forward and swatted Kermazs blade out of his hand and kicked him into the reeds and out of sight. You decide! the flutist smirked, her form shifting and growing older, to become a stunningly beautiful young woman with flowing locks as she arrived before Ashaal who tossed Caanar straight into the others path. In that instant she was again freed from her immobility and scrambled desperately for cover. The young woman spun past Caanar effortlessly, her feet kicking up water from the pool and her hands brushing through the reeds, turning the glittering spray of her passage into a net of mist that swept over Ashaal and tried to bind her up. OVER THERE! an UrVash yelled in Easten, and a moment later two dozen soldiers in yellow robes with leather breastplates and copper-gold machetes charged out of the reeds on the far side. The other childlike figures laughed and dashed towards them, the mists already swirling around the new arrivals as they cut at it and waved more torches. A hand grabbed her C Lashaan, she realised C hauling her up as the other UrInan fled for the reeds. What are they?! she managed to gasp as she found her footing and ran after her and Saruuna who had managed to take off her binding. The children? An ancient thing. Do not be fooled by their demeanour. They are perhaps the single most dangerous group that exists in this broad land, Naakai gasped. Those are the Daughters of the Sea? Eruuna gasped, even as she adjusted the badly injured Caanar across her back and scrambled after Naakai. Teshek, following after, snatched up a spear from a fallen guard and just shook his head. In passing, she did the same, because if nothing else the metal blades appeared potent enough to be worth future investigation. Yes. It seems we have a cruel fate to meet strange things of every stripe, Naakai hissed, hauling them up short as they arrived at another pool. The tales regarding them and their kind are as many as they themselves are. Those you see here are among their most childlike and innocent. These are childlike and innocent? she muttered disbelievingly, thinking of what she had seen so far. Compared to their elders? Yes, Naakai grimaced. Their elders are such that even the greatest gods feared them and the mightiest figures of our tales entreated them with caution and took their counsel gladly whenever it was proffered. I guess we can only cross, Naakai added after a moments further consideration before heading left along the bank and starting to wade across as the screams behind them reached fever pitch. What are these Ten Masters? she asked, scrambling out and then helping Saruuna up after her. Probably the root of our problems, Naakos spat. Old mages with more power than sense. UrVash mages are notable for being either mad, bad or dangerous to know, Naakai agreed, leading them on through the reeds. They are a cabal of old freaks who control the major towns here. Mostly they have been accommodated, because living out here who is going to Naakai trailed off and waved a hand to make them stop. What is it? Naakos, who had been bring up the rear, came forward as they all bunched up. She followed and found they had reached the edge of an open area of reeds. Beyond it was a large ruin that had been built up to a fort similar to the one they had first been brought to by the scouts, around which several hundred figures were toiling in fields patrolled by guards. Off to their right, the waterway twisted in the mist, several vessels barely visible thanks to the burning braziers on their aft and stern. I guess we go back? Lashaan murmured, casting a look behind her. This is Umaja, Naakai hissed. Oh Naakos groaned. They have taken us all the way up river to Udrasa? Were we not in Udrasa? she asked, confused. Ah, I suppose that nuance was lost, Naakai muttered, pulling a grimace. The town we went to was called Udrasa. However, there are five Udrasas at strategic points on both sides of the river, all founded by the Udrasa Tribe who are now part of the Grass Stalker confederacy. The city you saw earlier though, just before the attack, that is the real Udrasa, built on the ruins of a place the older tales of our people call Yom Shadras, one of the outlying settlements up river from Vashada. Oh so the Udrasa were one of the tribes who originally founded Vashada? she guessed. Yep, Naakos agreed, sounding grim. If we had just been able to cross and bugger on our merry way It hurts my soul that that unfilial brat Uaazar died as he did. Some of the others might survive, she glowered, thinking of the various other UrInan who had been with Azuum and what she would do to them if the opportunity ever presented itself at this point. Hah I like your thinking, Naakos chuckled darkly, retreating back into the reeds. At least while they are maintaining the soul wards at full strength and that terrible warband are orchestrating all this mayhem we have some cover, Teshek remarked, looking around nervously at the shifting mists. She turned to look at the marshlands behind her, both glad and frustrated that it was so easy to bury her concerns about Lin Ling and Juni with her mantra. You are worried about the others Naakai nodded, clearly reading her thoughts in spite of that, not that it required any great skill to guess she was worried about her comrades. Yes, I She trailed off, staring at the reeds beside them, which were shimmering weirdly. What is? Lashaan, crouching beside her was also staring around, as were the others, having noticed the odd phenomenon. Some kind of ward? Eruuna frowned, pulling the injured Caanar away from them and waving her hand in the air as the qi density around them started to shift {BIRTH OF TEN THOUSAND SERPENTS} The echoes of a strange art, like a sibilant hiss, twisted the wind, and maybe a third of all the reeds within eyesight shed their skin and turned into Soul Foundation strength serpents.

~ Lin Ling C Girl, Homicidal. ~
The entire marshland around her turned into serpents surrounding her, literally into serpents. Every swaying reed within eyesight shrivelled up, the swaying, feathery tops turning into serpentine heads as the stems of the plants became the bodies. It was doubly frustrating because not only was she likely not the target, but it wasnt every reed either, but rather three in ten or thereabouts. As such, the reed beds were thinned out a bit but visibility was still non-existent and she was now surrounded by tens if not hundreds of thousands of Soul Foundation serpents, many of whom were now turning to look at her. Burn? she muttered, staring hopefully around her. The yang qi around her surged and a few reeds withered, but most resisted quite admirably. While there was a strong yang strength in this land, with the river and the sheer longevity of the swamplands themselves, Yang Fire was about the weakest element of the five thanks to the pervasive nature of Yang Water and its support of both aspects of life. Several of the serpents shot towards her, showing a remarkably uncritical desire to bite her. Catching one, she injected yang qi and her principle into it, easily withering it away, and then tossed what was left in disgust. I see so its a tar pit, she complained to the world at large. There was no qi at all to be reclaimed from the serpents themselves, at least that she could affect, and no cores either, which meant that it was a very good tar pit at that. They were being fed by the land, and when the serpents were destroyed, they dissipated, the qi dispersing into unstable elements that even if she could refine, would still be done at a complete loss. You could kill them physically, but that left corpses which then got devoured by other serpents, just making them stronger. To cut her way through, she would expend qi and have few if any opportunities to reclaim it. The ambient density was already dropping rapidly, she noted as she stomped on another one and then winced as two finally bit her. The venom was not in and of itself dangerous to her at any rate, but it also held leeching properties that tried to disrupt her qi flow and was also corrosive in a way her principle couldnt touch though the Yang Laws in her blood and bones still easily obliterated it. Picking up another serpent, which hissed and tried to spit in her face, she was struck by how familiar it was Green and brown with leaf-like scales and thick skin, a horn on its head, and even though it was at Soul Foundation, little if any soul strength to speak of, just prodigious venom and physical strength. -So, the same species as had attacked the camp that time, she mused, thinking back. Does that mean it was deliberate? That attack pretty much prevented us from leaving Had we encountered them in the night we would have been in a lot of problems as well She sighed and crushed it, then she tossed the body away and watched as it was immediately consumed by some others. Great, so not only is qi being leeched, but they are body refinement serpents who can fully utilise all their tricks here without suffering from a lack of soul strength? she complained to the world at large as several more wrapped around her and continued trying to bite her. Killing several dozen more serpents with her bare hands and what passed for her Martial Intent in rapid succession, she watched what happened as she just tossed them aside. The first thing that was apparent was that her Martial Intent was easily the weakest part of her foundation. The second, though arguably more important one, was that any body of a serpent she left was immediately devoured to become the strength of the others at a rate that was rather concerning. Looking at the rate of aggregating strength amongst those near her, she did a rough calculation that killing a few hundred could see her facing Dao Seeking serpents in numbers large enough to be inconvenient -And that is if it is just me In the middle distance she saw several serpents with nothing else to turn on after consuming some luckless swamp critter start to fight and devour each other with frenetic abandon. Off to her left she heard the enraged hiss of a genuine serpent, also now presumably fighting for its life. -Great, so everything here is going to feed the swarm and the last person standing gets to fight a huge serpent and then probably get cleaned up by these god-cursed orcs? Looking around, she rather suspected that person might be her, assuming the masked Daughters of the Hunt didnt stick around to see things out. She somewhat suspected that they were too canny for that, given how they had rather skilfully stalked the boat up to this point. {One with What Is} She activated the stealth art, more so to help her just blend with the surroundings as to hide her soul presence at this point. I will find whoever did this and I will make them regret it! she declared, crushing the head of another Nascent Soul one that had just bit her arm and then paused. -Wait a minute She clapped her hand to her forehead, her previous determination having taken a somewhat minor stay as she thought back to their other encounter with a bunch of serpents before they met the UrInan. -Could this just be something similar? Is that why I cant absorb it, because the soul wards are screwing with things? The idea that what she was seeing was, in effect, a physical manifestation of an Immortal Soul or something very similar -Not an Immortal Soul, she shook her head, shaking a few more free. -More like a really formidable illusion, a formation? Moving on, as she tried to kill as few as possible, she had to admit that neither of those felt right either. -My first thought, that they are real, physical things is spot on. They dont have soul power, their qi cant be refined and just dissipates, yet they are clearly able to draw qi from other things -Is this someones fates-accursed treasure? The more she turned that idea over, that this was a rather rare example of what was known as a cornucopia treasure, the more certain she became. -Its refining the surrounding qi and uses the medium of reeds to transform a huge number of them into serpents but She plucked a reed and tried refining it. -Idiot, of course its that, she sighed, understanding at last because the amount of qi she got from a random spirit vegetation reed was about the same as the average serpent. -This kind of tar pit artefact you could sell for the ransom of a small sect outside, she grumbled in her heart C assuming it was reusable of course. -That said, it could look like any accursed thing, and buried out here, without soul sense to help me find it and with no visibility, I could hunt for Do you seriously have a hole in your head? The old turtle snarked back at her. She chose not to rise to that rather justifiable accusation and instead looked around, doing a calculation in her head as to how much qi she was going to waste just on setup -Oh well, living beyond the day is priceless, she sighed and put her hand to the ground, feeding the anger and pain that the bites were causing into her mantra. Magnitude The whole swamp shuddered, the shockwaves of her yang qi turning the already muddy ground to liquid as they rolled out, and her grasp of the landscape came back from the things that distorted her qi back towards her. Three things immediately jumped out C there was a large underground complex about four miles to the east, that the pagodas all had basements which was rather convenient and that there was an extensive complex of foundations maybe three square miles across that she had given a good shake to about two miles to the north-west, around a bend in the river. Diverting towards the north-west, she started to run flat out, ignoring the serpents entirely. A tarpit was only good if you didnt know where you were going and had to walk about in it after all, she thought with nasty laugh. It didnt take her long to spot the first watchtower, helped by the echoing laughter of the Daughters who were already there. Rather than stop, she just put her foot to the wall and raced straight up it, landing on the top, and found that the three archers on top were very dead. A quick check showed that their arrows were all Orichalcum-tipped, which was disappointing in this instance, so she pulled out her own bow and a quiver of the black bone pointed arrows already dipped in her blood and swept her superior vision across the diorama below her. Off to her right, by the river, the daughters were running riot through the forces there. They were not actually entering the small town or its harbour, but she could see that several boats were being prevented from leaving. Off to the right she sighed with relief as she saw another group embroiled in their own fight on the edge of the reed beds C Chunhua and a few of the UrInan retreating from a wave of serpents. Heading towards them, she saw several groups of local armed guards and two more robed figures. Off behind her, another masked figure abruptly exited the reed beds closer to the docks, sweeping serpents away from her C Ashaal. After her ran a few other orcs; however, when she spotted them, Ashaal reached out and wrung them out like they were washrags. She was amused to see that they were real orcs, not mist-possessed ones, not that that seemed to bother Ashaal much. -No sign of Kozrak and Zashral though. I can only hope they are still fighting it out by the river, she frowned. It was tempting to go fight Ashaal, but she knew all too well how the orc gestalt worked and now that she had achieved a certain evolution in the use of her mantra, she knew what she had to do. Her experience on the boat had shown her the template as well, although she was in no hurry to try that feat again, in quite that form at least. Giggling, she put on the mask of a Makers Dancer and then reapplied her war paint. She then took out Junis swordstaff and thought back to what she had seen of Juni using it. In a way, it was still the best weapon for brute force. {One with What Is} It was made out of Duraminium, she knew that now. A dense, qi-rich ore akin to star iron or the much rarer Adamantium. The information about Orichalcum had also been quite informative about the other famous weapons of that era C it had no special properties like Orichalcum and some others did; instead, it had been widely held to be second only to Arborundum in terms of durability. In fact, the memories noted in passing, as she slid down the tower and ran towards the fort, it had been called Paupers Arborundum or Plebeian Adamantium for quite a long time. It took a moment for her to be noticed, whereupon she started to get all sorts of weird sensations through the gestalt link that snapped back into focus. {Rampage as One} Blessing, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift She focused each mantra mnemonic in turn on that link, drawing on her own rage and frustrations at their current circumstances that had been building for quite some time and been little blunted by her earlier use. Orcs everywhere screamed, or fell back, stricken with panic as she smashed into a wavering group of local guards who had been heading towards Chunhua. The sword-staff, which she wielded with non-existent finesse, carved through them like they were rotten wood, scattering broken weapons and bisected bodies in a blizzard of gore. Crashing into the only Dao Seeking orc in the lot, she sank her hand into his chest. Absorb Vitality flowed out of him, fuelling her own accumulation. M-makers!? someone screamed nearby. GREAT MOTHER PROTE That one she arrived before, the blade of the spear splitting his silver mask before she tore it down and spun over the haft to kick the one behind him. Landing, she spun on the spot and took three more off at the knees before launching herself forward to crash into a second group who had been massing near a gateway into the interior of the fort. Shatter Her cry washed over them, even as she continued to put pressure on everything around her through the gestalt link. Through it, she could feel the panic and the confusion, the morale shock that this totally unexpected intervention had had. THE SHIELD STANDS STRONG! A powerful voice echoed through the courtyard as an Orichalcum-armed official rushed out of the tower by the inner gate to the main settlement. Grinning, she shot forward and let her qi armour swirl out around her, again turning into the half-serpent form. HOLD! Her shout, intended to mirror what the memories told her should be an infamous strength of the ancient form she was mimicking now, constricted space in the whole courtyard. The official stared, bug-eyed in his mask, as she surged towards him and bisected him with a single blow, grasping his Immortal realm heart-core in passing. It probably wouldnt be a fatal blow, but it would ruin his short-term strength. Absorb She ripped vitality from him as well, then swung her tail, smashing it into the half-charging rank of guards, splintering their bones and bending their bodies with ease. The constriction passed just as she spun through into the group behind the officer and half the courtyard staggered or screamed as the delayed momentum caused by the hold command overwhelmed them. Two arrows hammered into her, Orichalcum tips allowing them to bite deep, but she was already through the gateway and sheltered by its narrow angles by the time other archers had recovered. Plucking them out, she tore those scrambling to escape her limb from limb, viciously wielding the sword-staff as much like a bludgeon, relying on her momentum and its mass to do the damage. Ahahaha childlike laughter echoed up above her as she saw one of the Okeanides take aim and shoot an archer in the heart as she skipped across a rooftop. With her, the mist thickened again and the screams of other orcs became distant and distorted. Two more came after, one, dark-haired, playing her flute, another with golden locks casting javelins that became mist and returned to her with every orc she slew. Resisting getting distracted by them, she spun back and rolled into another group of the orcs who were trying to form up a spear wall to contain her. Thankfully, while the weapons they wielded were dangerous, the low realms of most combatants meant that the danger was more in their massed numbers than any particular expertise as she slipped under their blades and levelled half the formation with a sweep of her tail, enhanced with her qi armour. Why is she a! an orcs confused exclamation was cut off as one of his compatriots started laughing manically and putting his hands over the orcs face, dragging him back into a shadowed doorway. A second formation was turned to anarchy right as it passed through the gateway, three of its number also revealing themselves as mist puppets and starting to dance in a circle, holding arms and mugging like drunks while those around fought to try and hack them down. Taking that opportunity, she shot into that formation, hacking left and right with abandon to break through into the inner town itself. Here, orcs were running everywhere C shopkeepers were shutting up in panic, various others were scrambling back or being ordered to stay where they were at spear point by guards looking no more sure of their actions themselves. Under cover of the swirling mists, she returned to her fully human form, so as to really confuse things, and randomly shot an orc who was remonstrating with a guard while pointing at several bound and branded figures who were collapsed and shaking with a whip. Makers Dancer?! someone screamed. How?! The Great Mother protects! PROTECT US, SHIELD OF UDRASA! Great Mother, your servant By the Great Mother, we overcome! That last one made her turn, because it had had a different intent to it. Hurrying down the street from the docks were half a dozen robed figures wearing silver masks, followed by maybe fifty guards with Orichalcum armour and spears and nets. BY THE GREAT MOTHER, QUAZAM, MOTHER TO THE MASTERS, WE OVERCOME! This time, the shout surged both through the gestalt link and, through sheer force of conviction, trying to push back into her and undo the chaos she was inflicting on the link. BY THE GREAT MOTHER, QUAZAM, MOTHER TO THE MASTERS, WE OVERCOME! Their chant surged a second time as UrVash She did a double take, focusing on thinking of them as Orcs, but somehow that thought was pushed back, rejected simply by their presence here. HONOUR TO THE GREAT MOTHER, MOTHER TO THE MASTERS C SERVE IN HER NAME! the leader proclaimed grandly as others now started to mass, echoing his cry. Strength to the Great Mother, Mother to the Masters C overcome in her name! Fortune to the Great Mother, Mother to the Masters C overcome in her name! BREAK! Her roar, drawing on everything to push it back into the link, met the grand momentum of the chant. The two collided and repelled each other, and the group of robed figures staggered back, many around them groaning in disappointment. She grimaced, understanding immediately that this was not a fight she could win in this way Oh well, she sighed and started to muster her qi properly. Yang Fire was not really feasible, especially not now that it was starting to rain and the mist had doubled down C however Yang Earth was very possible. The strength of the land here was already unstable, both because it was a swamp, and also because whatever had been done to the land itself long ago had never really recovered. She had sensed the scars when she used the earlier cry to scout the land and also to seed qi rich in yang laws through it. RUPTURE Focusing on the spear, which was also another prodigious manifestation of Earth in its own way, she slammed the butt into the ground. Her qi, intent and principle all focused through it, to the point where she was glad she had opted to use two hands to plant it. The town creaked as the shockwave tore through its foundations. Anyone below Immortal who happened to be standing on solid ground had their legs shattered outright, even before the disrupting wave of qi arrived. The ground itself became a quagmire a second later. Buildings that hadnt collapsed simply sank while many of those sent sprawling were devoured by the shifting land. -From mud they were made, so by mud do they die, one of the memories giggled. -A fitting end, the turtle chuckled darkly. She resisted sighing again. It wasnt that she didnt share their antipathy at this point, but the chaos and death had been thoroughly indiscriminate and now that the momentum of her attempt to subvert the gestalt like that had been awkwardly forestalled, she could see how mass slaughter might in fact work against her, much as it had for the cultivators in the battle against the forces from Ajara. MASTER ZAZUUS! Strength to Master Zazuus! FORTUNE TO MASTER ZAZUUS! THE GREAT MOTHERS MERCY SHIELD US! By the Great Mother, we overcome! Salutes and cheers swept through the soldiers massing against her as a figure arrived like a ghost to stand some twenty paces away from her. He was powerfully built, wearing a mask similar to the one Ashaal had worn, and carried a pair of curved orichalcum blades. The other thing that stood out was the carved charm around his neck, which radiated qi with a subtle intensity that screamed treasure to her. She narrowed her eyes and tried to work out what realm he was. The memories were precious little help, but the overall impression was that he should be close to Kozrak or Zashral, maybe Ashaal as well. -Great, so that makes four possible Ancient Immortals or better chilling here. This all seems remarkably planned as well, if those early serpents were also associated with someone from here? So you are the one who Great Master Sharvasus foretold, Zazuus frowned, dark eyes staring at her from his golden mask. -Foretold? That immediately struck her as both decidedly ominous and also rather curious, because up until this point there had been no mention by anyone that she could recall of a Great Master. Incidentally, if you are hoping that those rabid hunting dogs of a bygone era will help you much, you are going to be mistaken, Zazuus added, rather conversationally. -Too conversationally, she thought, forcing her rage down a notch as an ominous thought surfaced. Really? I though you lot were all about Quazam, she muttered, deciding to see how he replied and buying time to let her inner turmoil still somewhat. -They are trying to bait me, draw me out? That guard on the boat called me a little serpent before, but I dont look like one, or didnt then and didnt show any transformation or signs of it. The only time I transformed was in the battle, which means someone here saw that? The Great Mother Protects! Zazuus declared, his tone taking on a degree of grandeur. HONOUR TO QUAZAM, GREAT MOTHER TO THE MASTERS! The cry reverberated through the whole town, travelling like a wave, making the oppressive strength of the gestalt bearing down on her even greater. -The mage from before? I do not know what you are. Perhaps you are one of those reclusive storm-crows so venerated by the backward savages of the plains, Zazuus chuckled, as if amused at the idea. If that is the case, it will all be for our, Udrasas, strength though. Right right, she shrugged, projecting outward disinterest while still pondering that previous mage from the barrier. So, Sharvasus? Zazuus remained impassive, raising his hand. Seize her. YES! MASTER ZAZUUS! the massed ranks roared, levelling their spears and slowly starting to advance towards her.

~ Juni C Umaja by boat ~
Unable to do much of anything due to a lack of qi, Juni found herself hauled up by a guard and taken bodily to the rear of the vessel where she was confined within a canopied resting area as the boat moved slowly down the waterway from where they had boarded. Thereafter, she was largely ignored beyond four silver-masked guards carrying strange silver fork-like polearms taking up stations close enough to easily prevent her from trying to toss herself over the side to escape. Zazuus didnt interact with her at all; instead, after he had held a short conversation with another, silver-masked male UrVash, he came to the same canopied area and sat cross-legged and silent on the couch opposite her, clearly waiting for something. Looking around, she could not help but be struck how weirdly opulent the whole setup was. The couches were made of wood, covered in cushions and silks, while the view itself was obscured by hanging drapes that hung limp in the misty stillness. Several brazier-like constructions sat around the edges of the area, made of a combination of the golden-copper and silvery-blue metals, the golden flames within keeping the mist at bay and again dispensing that strange acrid yet bitter aroma that suppressed her cultivation slightly. It was weirdly opulent, in line with what she had seen in the Hall, an encounter she was still trying to unpick in her head. The whole encounter with Quazam was strange. Strange in ways that made her head throb unsettlingly. The details were clear as day individually, but now removed from it, she found it almost impossible to keep a thorough grasp of the whole thing as a singular moment. As soon as she focused on recalling more than any one thing C the prince, Quazam, the refreshing water, the horrible Master, all the pieces twisted and skittered this way and that, confusing her recollections by various turns. Watching the scenery flow by, she found that the fort was a bit bigger than her initial impression through the reeds had led her to believe. The bulk of the taller structure she had seen with its four towers and glowing bonfires was built on the remains of some older ruin made of large stone blocks. The rest of it was a sprawling walled settlement with a dock and various watchtowers, while beyond it lay various fields. Umaja protects! UMAJA PROTECTS! THE MASTER OF UMAJA! The announcing cries made her return to the moment to find that they had stopped moving and all three boats were now pulled up to dock by the town and a group of UrVash were already embarking from the dock to stand on the deck. She forced herself to recall the last few moments and shuddered. -Something is messing with my perception? Looking around the obvious candidate was the braziers. However, the exposure to the golden fires had not had What of the others? Zazuuss question drew her back from pondering that with a jolt. The one with serpent blood appears to have gotten free and we have not heard from Master Ashaal or the others, a rather rotund UrVash in a silver mask, standing near Zazuus, who she had not seen step through the curtains at all, replied a bit uneasily. Outside the rest area, more guards were now standing to attention, while several other loosely gowned figures in bronze masks bowed deferentially in the direction of Zazuus. It would be helpful if those rabid dogs killed Ashaal, but I suspect she is too tenacious for that, Zazuus sighed, waving a hand generally toward the reed beds across from the fort. The Master of Umaja said nothing, clearly not willing to be drawn on any opinion about whether Ashaal should survive. She could not blame him, honestly, given what she had seen of the female UrVash. Ashaal struck her as someone who repaid any slight with terminal prejudice. In any case, I have set in motion events to flush them out, especially the serpent one. She should already be approaching the other going missing is annoying. We could relax the Eyes of Quazam? the Master of Umaja suggested. Unnecessary, Zazuus said simply. The other will not flee. That has also been determined by the Great Master. By the Will of the Great Master, he who advises Quazam, Mother to the Masters, the Master of Umaja murmured. Wise is He, Zazuus nodded. -That also had a weird intonation, but not the same kind? She frowned, trying to focus again on that oddity as it kept returning to plague her like an itch she just could not locate. So, how shall we deal with her? the Master of Umaja asked deferentially, presumably asking about Lin Ling. Draw her in; use what you have to. Do not be concerned for the cost. Both she and the serpent-blessed are the precious things Great Master Shavasus has a plan for. Zazuus stated. -and how is Shavasus, is that one of the the She had to really struggle to focus on that part of the recollection of her meeting with Quazam and haul it out. -Is Sha... va... sus one of those robed figures? -And why is it so hard for me to even focus on his name? Wise is the Great Master, he who advises Quazam, Mother to the Masters, the Master of Umaja murmured again, even as she was struggling with that, before stepping back and bowing deeply. Wise is He, Zazuus agreed, waving a hand in clear dismissal. At your command, the Master of Umaja bowed again and turned to depart and several other UrVash who had been standing deferentially all stepped back and started to bow The boat suddenly swayed in the harbour, the reeds rippling and the mist swirling faintly. So it begins, Zazuus murmured. As to what began she was unclear, except that the likely culprit was Lin Ling based on the context, because Zazuus just sat there for the next ten minutes or close to it, without so much as making a further comment until the distant sounds of combat and shouts started to echo through the mist. At that point, Zazuus finally sighed and stood, looking to the nearest of the guards. Have the other matters been prepared? They have, Master, the guard addressed nodded, saluting slightly. Very good, Zazuus mused, picking up a scabbarded blade she had totally failed to notice sitting not four paces from her on the table and drawing it slightly to consider the golden-copper surface for a brief instant. Abruptly, he turned to look at her, and she had to struggle not to gulp, because his gaze was every bit as -Stop that! she remonstrated with herself, forcing herself to meet his gaze in something approaching a steady manner. -I am not that she was about to say weak, but she cut herself off. Hah Zazuus sighed softly and shook his head, before turning to the guard he had spoken to before. When I disembark, move the boat back, observe, and then, when it is clear, take her on to Udrasa. What of the Mist Butchers? the guard queried. Zazuus turned back to her, eyes pensive, then looked at the swirling mists beyond the curtains. While they are an unpredictable element, those who are here will also be wrapped up in the Great Masters stratagem. And what of the other Masters? the second guard on her left asked deferentially. Zazuus simply shrugged, snapping the blade back into its scabbard and pushing the nearest curtain aside. As the Master commands, clearly taking that action for some kind of answer, the guard saluted. As the Master commands, the others echoed, also bowing to Zazuuss departing form. The whole exchange made her deeply uneasy. She had no reason to think Zazuus was bluffing, which meant that whatever was going on here was still going well enough to plan. Even the wreckage of that boat, Zashral and the interference of the Mist Butchers, as they were calling the ethereal children, was evidently not sufficient to be significant cause for alarm. -What is their plan? -Why do they want us? Is it the blood Lin Ling has, or the qi Chunhua does? Thinking through Zazuuss remarks, that seemed quite plausible, truth be told. For her though, all she could think of was the talisman itself, but if she was to believe what Han Shu and also Lin Ling had implied at various points, it was not a thing so easily grasped A second, much more forceful earthquake rippled through the town, collapsing a nearby tower and putting cracks in a wall, distracting her train of thought as the boat pitched amid the sudden waves. While the guards were not unduly affected, she was tossed to the ground and slid She was stopped from actually falling over the side by one of the guards who slammed his silver-blue metal, forked spear down over her arm, halting her slide. In the instant that the metal connected with her flesh, she felt a deep, chilling cold seep through it. In her current, qi-deprived state, the sensation was close to paralysing, wrapping around her like an icy fog and robbing her even of the ability to scream. The guard hauled her up and held her in the air until the boat stopped tilting then carried her back to the couch and deposited her back on it without comment. HONOUR TO QUAZAM, GREAT MOTHER TO THE MASTERS! The great cry reverberated through the whole town, travelling like a different kind of tidal wave. Honour to Quazam, Great Mother to the Masters, all four guards murmured, tapping their weapons on the ground. Such was the force of conviction behind it that she felt the faintest tug on her own connection to the gestalt, that had been largely in abeyance given everyone here knew she was not an UrVash. -Strange she narrowed her eyes, covering her surprise by pretending to still be uneasy about the pitching of the boat in her weakened state. -Why can I unless its Ling or Chunhua? One of the guards was suddenly looming over her, staring at her with inscrutable eyes from behind his mask. -They noticed that connection? She felt her heart cool as the guard continued to stare at her, as if trying to look through her. MASTER ZAZUUS! MASTER ZAZUUS! MASTER ZAZUUS! In the distance, a great shout echoed again and again, reverberating as if the whole town was chanting her new captors name. Each time they did so, she once again got a faint, involuntary tremor through the gestalt link, as if something was trying to force its way in, but could not because of how her mantra was still acting weird. HONOUR TO QUAZAM, GREAT MOTHER TO THE MASTERS! Another great shout pushed against it making her skin slick with sweat as the guard continued to stare at her with shimmering, empty eyes. Again, there was something hauntingly familiar about the shout, beyond the words themselves which she had already heard enough to make her have nightmares regarding them. -The cadence? -The rhythm of how they are spoken? She nearly called on Bright Heart Shifting Steps to see if it could help, but stopped at the last moment, mainly due to the way the guard was staring at her. In a disturbing way it called to mind how Quazam had It is time for us to pull back, another guard stated from the far side. Mmm not just yet, a female voice smirked from behind her. The guards turned, and with the one staring at her no longer focusing directly on her, she found she could also move and breathe again. Ashaal, muddy, but otherwise very much alive, was sitting on the other couch, turning a spirit fruit over in her hands. This is not part of Do I look like Zazuus? Ashaal chuckled darkly. No, Master of Udrasa. I thought not. I have better tits than he does for starters, Ashaal smirked, pushing out her chest. Master Ashaal, you are aware that? Did I perhaps not speak clearly before? Ashaal sighed, beckoning with a hand and dragging the guard who had spoken before over to her and forcing him to kneel, cupping his chin with her free hand. You spoke very clearly, the other guards murmured as one. Thats what I thought. Really, the defective ones are the worst! Ashaal sighed, then snapped her fingers closed, obliterating the guards head in the process. She stared blankly as the body of the guard deflated like a stuck bladder, mist seeping out of it with a giggling, wheezing laugh, realising that that was the guard who had asked about the mist butchers.

~ Lin Ling C Clash of Titans ~
Skipping backwards and dodging arrows, Lin Ling found she was garnering both a growing appreciation for, and rising hatred of Martial Formations. The infantry did not really engage, choosing mostly to screen and cut off the main avenues of her escape, while groups of archers shot volley after volley at her from a safe distance. In theory, she could have dealt with just that, using shouts and various other means, but the serpents from outside had also arrived. They now pushed out of the gateway she had just come through, a natural barrier that very effectively funnelled them straight to her, now that the few forces beyond it had all retreated or been consumed by the tide of serpents. Those at the fore were now almost all Dao Seeking and durable enough that she struggled to kill them just with physical means. That approach was problematic now anyway, because any Dao Seeking serpent who left a corpse immediately meant that she would be facing two or three more moments later as peak Nascent Soul serpents pounced on it. It was a side of the aggregation she had not anticipated, that the swarm had a sense of judgement in what it devoured to maximise the potential of the whole somehow. The result was that she was rather neatly stuck between a hammer and an anvil and she was having issues working out which was which. Zazuus had fallen back with the other masked and robed figures and had also been joined by a few guards carrying bidents made of a blueish silver metal C Illidrium. It was another charming substance from the memories greatest hits of dangerous metals from those ancient eras. If Orichalcum could injure souls as if they were physical flesh, Illdriums special trick was to poison the vitality of soul strength directly. With suitable preparation it was the best material to imprison powerful beings, was how the memories viewed it Ancients had woven nets out of it to catch the great beasts of heaven and earth. The question of how those she was fighting had such weapons was beside the point. The idea that the UrVash were not doing metallurgy because they lacked the skill had always seemed unlikely given what the memories told her. Rather, it was because they lacked the materials. Materials which, somehow, Udrasa seemingly possessed in quantity great enough to outfit basic soldiers with sufficient Orichalcum to be the misery of most qi beasts below the 7th circle, she was sure. HONOUR TO QUAZAM, GREAT MOTHER TO THE MASTERS! Another rallying cry echoed across the town, sent up by those around Zazuus first, then continued by the soldiers as they stamped their feet and shuffled forward again. Sighing, she grabbed a Dao Seeking serpent and flung it towards the soldiers. It hit a shield studded with Orichalcum and recoiled, injured and hissing, then shot back towards her. It barely got half way across the distance as several Nascent Soul serpents all shot for it, like sharks in the water smelling blood, and ripped at it. The Dao Seeking serpent killed two, but the three who remained all promoted off of its remains and she had traded another singular serpent for three of the same grade. YOU SHALL SERVE QUAZAM! GREAT MOTHER TO THE MASTERS! YOU SHALL BE BOUND! YOU SHALL SUBMIT! BOW TO QUAZAM! Great Mother to the Masters The assault of chanted words, like spears cast purely with their intent, buoyed by the gestalt strength of the thousands of massing orcs, again washed over her. The intent was pretty clear at this point C wear her down and capture her. What was bothering her though, was what Zazuus had said or maybe let slip in a single moment of overconfidence. They were chanting about Quazam but Zazuus had said she was part of some orc called Sharvasuss plan. She skipped backwards, opting to roll through the serpents and just accept the attrition to avoid another volley of arrows. It seems a complication has arisen. She jumped back as Zazuus appeared in the break in the battle like a ghost, standing no more than five paces from her. The masked orc took a step and arrived before her DIVIDE She snarled the word even as she punched the ground, deciding to take a gamble. The memories had harped on so often about stolen gifts, yet refused to say what they were, that she was sure some of them were doing it to mess with her at this point. However, they had been at their most vehement concerning those towns in the jungle and also a few other instances associated with such settlements. The abiding effect of those places had been that total repression of all cultivation, pushing everyone down to their original, mortal state. Everyone except her, and later Juni. Even Han Shu had not really been immune. That was partly thanks to the symbols, but now that she had seen some of those memories, seen that half serpent transformation and understood something of that era, she had a clearer grasp of what she was The qi of the world flooded away as all of the comprehensions of the memories merged with her own, manifested by her mantra and also that deep, divisive darkness of those dead halls they had crawled out of. The expression in Zazuuss eyes shifted from determination to shock as the word tore through the whole town. The soul wards failed, but that didnt matter because no mortal could use soul sense anyway. The chants also foundered because they, while rooted in the links to the gestalt, were just a thing that bolstered morale when devoid of everything else that came with them. {Rampage as One} She opened her heart up to the tumult within her and tackled Zazuus with a scream of fury. Her own qi could not help the transformation, but she didnt need it to now. That half form had shown her the route, even if it was only a glimmer. The memories did not need qi either, and that glimmer was enough as her bodys form shifted. Armoured plates grew out of her skin, spikes and chitin below them, scales over hair, claws on her hands and feet. She tore at Zazuus, who was just a mortal orc now. Strong, yes, because he was imbued with the innate strength of earth, through the origins of his shaping, but merely a single person. This is not! Whatever he had been about to say was cut off as she grabbed his arms and head-butted him in the face with all her might. His body bent and twisted like a rag in her hands before she tore it apart and threw the tattered remains at the stunned orc spear wall. BE BROKEN! The roar twisted the natural world, calling it to act on her behalf just as it would for the children who ran with the hunt, or other terrible figures of that era. The orcs crumbled, their bodies unable to sustain the command within the words. Had she been realms higher, she might have returned them to the very mud, stone and wood they were first shaped of, the memories lamented; however, as it was, their mortal forms still collapsed. Bones fractured, organs ruptured, muscle twisted and broken. High above her, she heard the sound of childlike applause and whistles. One of the Okeanides banged on her drum doing a little backwards shuffle of mockery at the dying masses; however, she didnt have time to worry about that, because the serpents were still there. Division had not broken their form, which all but confirmed her original suspicions. The thing of their origin was much like her innately superior. Little onessss. The serpents shivered and all paused, turning as one to look to the north. S-such s-sweet blood you cannot hide it from me The words whispered through the ruined town like a gentle breeze, a breeze that totally belied the malevolence in them. Every syllable of the sending made her skin crawl. The blood memories shivered, the later ones in fear, the older ones, lost to those later eras, with fury and a few, like Ochirioptrix, with something akin to anticipation. Old blood so sweet the smell the ancient voice hummed, the very rocks themselves seeming to reverberate with each tone. The mist shifted, twisting as if caught between two competing masters. The sense of division she had instilled in the world was already fading, but in its place was a different kind of draining strength now, a devouring hunger that exceeded the strength of principles and was able to compete directly with the yang strength in her blood and bones. -Myriad Mists Hydra, one of the old voices hissed. -Sky Seizing Neonate, another, more sibilant tone snarled, hate dripping from it. You have the key the shadowy presence sang, almost dreamy now. Your blood is old So old so sweet -Not good? she guessed. -Time breeds many ills, the mountain turtle muttered. -Many kin were chained by those sorcerers. -Not their kin, their arts, another snarled. Memories shimmered, overlapping, filling in context as she pulled out the cores of the pair of Immortal realm serpents they had slain before meeting up with the UrInan. She had held both of them in the end, because neither Juni nor Chunhua had anywhere close to the capacity to use them. She wasnt confident she did either, but now she was going to need a lot of qi, both to fuel her transformation and then to sustain any kind of reasonable defence against whatever was coming. The scenes in her mind showed the edges of how those kith and kin of theirs had been claimed. None remained within the auspice of the memories themselves, except for a lucky few who had escaped or died before fully being captured, but that showed her enough to see the path by which it was achieved. Adults were chained using the means the orcs had tried with her, as she had suspected. Worn down and oppressed then captured with Orichalum and Illdrium, or other ancient materials. Afterwards they had been refined and consumed, bound as totems and their offspring imprinted from birth with something approaching the symbol in her own minds eye, but intended to Shape, giving control to the wielder. The cost, simply put though, was that in reshaping that connection, their past was cut off. They were powerful, terrible beings, but the wellspring of their blood inheritance was severed unless they could seize it back and so had many other kinds of beast been doomed and many strange creatures arisen from the breeding pits of those ancient cities, made, among others, by the creators of the Ur peoples themselves. After absorbing those two, she also took every other core in her talisman and Junis, dumping them directly into her dantian along with all the remaining spirit herbs and other cultivation resources they possessed between them. As the sense of impending crisis approached, she let her body properly shift. She hadnt transformed fully since the breakthrough and it was a weird sensation, more like qi armour flowing out of her, and becoming a new body, which was her. Her physical form was massive as well, close to thirty metres long. Her soul was still human normal-shaped, residing within it, a bit like a formation centre she realised. Again, a very strange and not entirely pleasant feeling, certainly when compared to how easy it had been to shift and work with the half-serpent female form. Fortunately, the memories took up the slack as the final aspects of the transformation, the colour of her body, took hold. The armour that clad her shifted between black-red iridescence, tinted with gold, while the lesser scales of her form shimmered like light refracting through raindrops. By comparison, her previous transformation had been quite drab, she felt, whereas this reminded her rather of bird plumage -Birds came from us one of the older memories pointed out, giggling. Rather than say that, it is birds that are reminiscent of us. Lifting herself up, she considered her body in detail, and the mist around her. The main reason to transform, beyond the question of using the words, was to negate the potential drain that the clouds were generating. -No wonder that damned orc thought that the Okeanides would not help much. If Udrasa had this old monster to help them squat here, this land is actually perfect for them. The yang blood surged, pushing back against the devouring strength, just about able to hold her ground thanks in part, she realised, to her principle and the mantra, which was still usable, but now focused much more on her Nascent Soul. She looked around, sweeping out her soul sense, and nearly spat blood, because while the Neonate or maybe Hydra was nearby, her instincts, enhanced with the memories, suggested that she had actually spooked it with the change in her strength, giving it second thoughts. I see I see This is outside expectations outside expectations A shadow emerged out of the mists, near the edge of the town, a figure standing amid it, a pale splash of yellowish grey amid the swirling maelstrom of devouring cloud. It wore a long, gossamer-like robe in off yellow and a dark golden mask in the form of a smiling old man. Over that, there was a bright yellow hood and veil, emblazoned with the symbol for Udrasa in bloody red. -Just a shadow, made of vapour and perception, a memory sneered. You must be Sharvasus, she called out. At least that acolytes death means I need not bother to introduce myself, the robed figure chuckled, seeming amused if anything. I expected a child who got lucky with some old serpent or a strange core You, however, are quite something else So people keep telling me, she sneered, projecting her words with soul sense. Most of them are dead, it has to be said. After a moments pause, the old orc laughed, rather disturbingly, at her comment. The shadow in the mist swirled and moved this way and that, feeding her half a dozen confusing signatures and making her sigh inwardly. Taking note of where the ships were, which were now retreating back up the waterway, away from the ruins of Umaja, and where Chunhua and the UrInan were on the far side of the town, fighting various parties there and the serpent swarm, she focused her qi and longevity according to the manner the memories suggested and then fed her mantra and her principle into it as well. Day Break The roar didnt simply shake the swamp, she knew. Perhaps it shook the whole plain. The sky warped and shifted, the mists parting to allow blazing sunlight to wash down over everything. The town around her spontaneously combusted, everything within a mile of her wreathed in a shimmering heat mirage. Buildings burned, corpses turned to ash, the ground and quite a few nearby buildings became coated in a sheet of glass and serpents vanished into dissociated qi. The backlash made her vomit blood, even as a huge chunk of her longevity melted away and the soul strength in the immortal cores crumbled. It did, however, do exactly what she needed it to, revealing a fifty-metre-long, three-headed serpent on the edge of Umaja with a somewhat shocked figure in a smoking yellow robe perched on the middle head. Opening her mouth, she roared again. ABSORB All the Yang strength in the surroundings flowed towards her as she pulled herself up onto the wall, already focusing on the words the memories provided, even as her mantra shifted again and the rage within her also fed into her intent. Bright Burn Given form, they coalesced a sheet of blazing Yang fire in front of her that split earth and sky like a curtain. {GREAT GATE OF UMAJAH!} The golden-robed figure roared and the swamp itself rolled up to block the blazing wave of yang death before it could consume everything in its path. The serpents three heads all ducked behind the barrier, even as she caught a hint of its body shaking Her intuition told her that it was calling upon its innate strength even before the maelstrom of turbid, dark water rose out of the steaming swamp all around Umaja. These things Abzu Devours! Its sibilant hiss infused the collision of Yin and Yang strength with a terrible sense of rending distortion that turned what was already a rather unpleasant corrosive pall of mist drenching everything into a landscape-scouring gyre. The buildings around her that had not been coated with glass warped and hissed, leaving behind strange imprints as their material fabric was consumed by the conflicting energies. It clawed at her body, tearing at the yang strength surging around her, forcing her to push more qi into her surroundings as space itself began to corrode around her. The serpent itself transformed into a shadow within the land-searing miasma and, with a sneering hiss, surged forward, beginning its own attack in earnest. Chapter 113 – Auriga
Unbidden, I see the bright land where parasols bloom, the extremity of the Chronogram. There, riding upon the mist, I wander to that lofty peak, wreathed in the whirling wind and cloud. The Lady Supreme, Primordial Sovereign, lives there. Queen Mother, who resides in a palace of blue-green jade. Around her a celestial crowd, favoured children of heaven, sing and dance. Theirs are songs of sun, sea, forest and cloud How I dream that one day my own child will be welcomed to that place
Excerpt from Ascent to the Peacock Palace ~Folk tale, author unknown.

~ Lin Ling C Within the ruins of Umaja ~
Not bothering immediately about which way the serpent itself had gone in the roiling maelstrom of unstable mist, she instead turned on the fleeing orc forces to the north of the now-ruined fort and used her tail to catapult several large pieces of building in their general direction. Her main goal here was to basically make this the worst day in living memory for the orcs of Udrasa and then find Juni. In that regard, moving the fight away from here -Wait -Chunhua! With a snarl, she rolled over the crumbling wall and grunted as she ran smack into the stone foundations of the ruin beneath the fort itself. All around her, the surging mists clawed at her, melding with the -Where have all the other serpents gone? Twisting over the wall as adroitly as her heavily armoured form could, her soul tried to sweep around her, to little avail as the miasma from the serpents art also impeded that, it appeared. -Cunning predators. If it were just us, it would have to come to us, the turtle acknowledged, a touch grimly she thought. -But it isnt just us, she shot back, and their lack of interest in me She had to break off as a shadow shot at her out of the mist. SCATTER! Her snarl dispersed everything around her, twisting the mist and the mud brick foundations in equal measure into an expanding cloud of destruction. The shadow turned out to be just that, but carried with it a barb-like manifestation of soul sense that held a clear intent to mark her. -What if I misjudged this? What if, discounting Juni, I am actually the less important one to this Sharvasus between me and Chunhua? Crashing through another wall, she ran smack into an invisible barrier built into it. It didnt show up to her soul sense, which passed right through it, or even her qi, which could also pass through. However, her physical body was clearly blocked. Looking left, she found the gate, and ran for that, only to again find her passage blocked, even if it was SERVANTS OF UMAJAH, THE GREAT MOTHER CALLS TO YOU! {ARISE} Sharvasus appeared on top of one of the towers, his words hanging in the air. All around her, the dead remnants of the orcs, both those killed by her and those dead to the mist, stood up, grasping their weapons, their bodies reforming out of mud and dirt. HONOUR TO QUAZAM, GREAT MOTHER TO THE MASTERS! She swept her tail out and battered two dozen away, even as their massed war cry echoed through the ruined fort. {BINDING OF UMAJAH} The howled command from the yellow-robed mage sank into all those around her. Those who had already fallen stayed down, but two she had crushed just as the art was used now got up, their wounds recovering with the help of the ground. -Originally shaped from clay eh? she asked the memories sourly, already sure of the answer. There was a lot of what passed for awkward mental shuffling from the otherwise complaining rage gallery. -Stolen gifts? Aagggggggrerrrrhhhh! She funnelled her frustration at that response to her mantra and exhaled a sheet of yang fire that baked the bodies into statues. Spinning back, she smashed into the wall again, focusing all her strength and even the energy of her Yang Laws at it, but not only did the pale blue-grey stonework beneath not budge, the intangible barrier woven through it remained resolutely unharmed. -The docks this must be some ancient fortification? Turning back, she rolled over and flattened an entire formation of massing orcs into the ground, splintering their weapons. Quite a few Orichalcum blades still found their mark, however, showing her why they were so useful. The cuts to her physical body healed, but the lacerations were mirrored on her Nascent Soul, where they did not permanently damaging her vitality just a tiny fraction. In the short term it was manageable, but if it kept up for a long time, she would eventually be worn down. The various cores she was using to support her transformation would also not last for a long time, an hour or two at most if she was conservative, much sooner if she was not. You have prepared for this well, she snarled up at the mage, who was still standing on the tower, watching her. Of course! he laughed, his intent echoing through it, discolouring the world faintly. We are Udrasa, the Seat of the Great Mother Quazam, Mother to the Masters! STRENGTH TO QUAZAM! MOTHER TO THE MASTERS! The roar from those fighting around her again reverberated within the link, carrying with it the odd, unsettling secondary tone she had detected before. BE BURNED! Her roar ignited the space between her and Sharvasus, but when the flames subsided there was no {HAMMER OF HADAD} The lightning bolt from the turbulent skies, darkened by the serpents art, pierced right through her body, melting her flesh and searing bone. It wormed into her meridians, ravaging them with a strength not incomparable to the lightning of her tribulation. All around her, orcs hurled spears at her, aiming for weak spots as she tried to shake off the aftereffects, feeding the pain and the frustration into her mantra. DIVIDE! She turned it all outwards, her intent encapsulating the idea of splitting all the forces of the world that were harming her away. Qi vanished from the world, so did soul strength and now, even the unnatural life of the orcs assailing her. Hundreds if not thousands collapsed into mud, even as her vitality also drained away with them. So that is how that acolyte died, the Sharvasus reappeared, on a different tower. You are surprisingly fluent for a child of your years. Your connection with the blood you have consumed is strong. However, that is a double edged sword, is it not? BE BROKEN! The snarled words shook everything within earshot, including Sharvasus, whose masked body tumbled with the ruins of the tower to its presumed doom. -No way that was that easy, she grimaced, watching the field shrink away around her. Experimentally, she slammed her clawed fist into the ground, using the shockwave to stagger many of those rushing back at her, before tearing a boulder-sized chunk of mud brick wall up and hurling it ahead of her. Orcs scattered, formations strategically breaking to avoid the worst of it, but tens were still hit, tumbling away. Watching as she rushed towards the ruined tower, those she hit seemed to stay down, which made her sigh in relief Nine of the corpses abruptly grasped her as she closed on the tower, blades desperately stabbing into her flanks or trying to further exacerbate the wounds already dealt. Snarling in annoyance, mostly in regards to her optimism, she rolled over, lashing left and right with limbs and tail as the formations on either side scattered, orcs taking cover behind ruin walls or deflecting scattering masonry with their shields. Arriving at the tower, she scattered much of what was there with a sweep of her tail, easily exposing the broken and tattered body of Sharvasus. Grabbing it was out of the question C the memories were already feeding her all sorts of bad news stories about powerful sorcerers and the like, but just from looking at it, she could see that her earlier fears were born out. The corpse was that of an Immortal Realm orc in a tattered yellow robe, wearing a mask that was just brass with a thin layer of Orichalcum on its exterior. -So the same kind of art that that other mage was using -Or was that other mage this Sharvasus? That thought had been lurking for a while, truth be told. The longer she dwelt on it, the more plausible it became, given the circumstances. That mage should not have known what happened to it after entering the barrier, but that was not to say that others from this faction might not have been there. Based on the rumours, forces from Udrasa had been reinforcing that battle and probably saw some of the aftermath at least. Cultivators had come through this region, even if there was no sign of them this far in. With that in mind, it was not too far-fetched to think that a powerful mage could put a few things together and decide they were worth targeting. She considered the corpse briefly, as another volley of arrows hit her, making her Nascent Soul suffer more marginal attrition from the wounds, before turning back to the forces arraigned against her. The orcs had reinforced again C those she had injured moments before now fully recovered, while more spears and archers were moving through the gate from the town itself. JUST BURN! Her yell this time drew much more substantially on her mantra than had the previous attempts. Every orc within earshot, which was several hundred at least, exploded into flames as their qi was overwhelmed by the strength of Yang Laws that resonated within it. Watching as they collapsed, many screaming or flailing, it was hard not to feel satisfi The soul attack crashed into her mind, carrying with it a vast yin intent that obliterated the rather conservatively judged projection of yang laws she had incorporated. The devouring principle within it, encapsulated by the mists themselves, entangled her limbs in shadows, trying to worm its way into her Sea of Knowledge through the open wounds and the damage done to her Nascent Soul by the Orichalcum. Hoping that neither Juni nor Chunhua were too close, she shrugged off the worst of it, formulated the words in her mind and replied in kind. Soul Break The orcs around her staggered as her mantra helped her project a facet of the attack directly at the gestalt links between them, trying to overwhelm that. STRENGTH TO QUAZAM! MOTHER TO THE MASTERS! The howled counterattack from thousands of orcs, all moving in concert, flowed back at her. Snarling, she blocked it directly, having seen from the memories what could happen if she tried to take it and turn it back. It was possible to project the gestalt link, just like a mantra In fact, the more she saw of it, dwelt in the reflections of the memories combat as she fought here, the more she started to think that the two methods might share more commonalities than were immediately apparent. -Where are the damned serpents and where is that accursed mage!? Gritting her teeth, she focused her qi into her surroundings, dragging up the shattered ground around her. TAKE FORM! The roar, infused with her intent and principle, twisted the qi-infused ground into a second version of her, smaller but made purely out of qi and sent forward with a singular purpose: to tie up as many orcs as possible. It was a pale facsimile of what Alexios had achieved in her battle with the other orcs, back in that valley, but it was the best she could do without surrendering control to the memories. Based on how this was going, and how she was feeling now, like she was being led along by the nose and tail, she was pretty sure that was a bad idea. The older memories agreed, though the younger ones just raged or insulted her for it. -You can take the beast out of the blood, but apparently you cannot take the blood out of the beast, she complained inwardly as she pulled more qi around her, infusing it with her Yang as a shield principle and knitting earthen armour over her form The blast of lightning, shrieking out of the shadows of the misty maelstrom roiling around Umaja, coiled around her like a phantasmal serpent in its own right. The heat melted the dirt directly, nearly encasing half of her right-hand side in glass {INA QITRUB TAHAZI SAUMAJAH} The strange words rearranged themselves to become Onslaught of Battle known to Umaja in her mind, even as the orcs all around her howled in fury and seemed to grow in stature, the qi in their bodies surging as they charged forward again. SCATTER! Her roar washed over them, returned to full effectiveness now that the last remnants of the division field had gone. The lightning serpent dissipated and those nearest to her had all the qi in their bodies totally obliterated, their ruined forms drifting backwards as broken mirages of bone and gore. Looking at the amount of qi remaining in the various cores, she resisted sighing. As a strategy, it was an excellent one, one that played smoothly off of her lack of abilities in martial intent and a disturbing awareness of how glass-like her strength really was. The serpent could hide, the mage could attack from distance and she, surrounded by thousands of orcs and whatever was holding the accursed walls up, was inadvertently trapped in Umaja Another surge of lightning came, from a distant tower on the far side of Umaja this time. It punched through her, crackling around her and trying to scatter more of the qi within her body by worming into the hundreds of very minor flesh wounds from the Orichalcum that just didnt heal. Her Nascent Soul snarled at it and moved directly this time. Blessing and Path met the invading energy directly. Lotus subsumed it, playing off the fact that nothing could subsume the mantra itself. ABSORB Body and Gift worked in concert with her snarled command, pulling what had just been orphaned from the attack within her own body into the heart of her dantian where her Nascent Soul, with the help of the Yang as a Shield symbol, managed to hold it in some kind of abeyance. EMERGE, STORM! Her howl, projected with the help of the mantra and embodying much of her frustration with her current circumstances, shattered the hissing gloom of the sky about her, with its grey turbulent clouds, in a single instant. The orphaned lightning rolled out of her, making a momentary bridge between heaven and earth, dissipating across the boiling maelstrom in an effervescent sheet of sparks. It took much less of her qi than she had anticipated, which was good, because she had burned through well over half of what she had stored in the Immortal Cores so far. Above her, clouds rumbled ominously and the twisting gyre of yin natural forces pressing in on her shook as the serpents control over them had to start competing with the distortions of the natural world her cry had incurred. Three lightning bolts earthed themselves around her, making her qi turn chaotic and her skin flush with the incredible heat embodied within them. Natural lightning, born of the laws of a world like this, was dangerous to everything here, especially in this wet, yin-rich environment. Two more bolts fell, hitting towers on the far side, then another in the swamp, briefly outlining a three-headed silhouette amid the chaos, moving towards the edge of the swamplands. -Yep, definitely heading for Chunhua, she thought grimly. Another bolt hit her, making her physical form scream in pain, even as her Nascent Soul again drew in the yang attributes of that strength and claimed some natural strength from them with the help of the mantra. At the same time, she noted, a bolt split a second tower, then a third, charred bricks raining. {GREAT DEVOURING MIRE!} The entire courtyard around her twisted, the ground warping and deforming as her form started to sink into it. A fourth bolt hit the tower right above her, and she caught a faint glimpse of an orc in a silver mask wearing a smoking red and yellow robe, before he vanished in a haze of mist and breaking space. -Definitely possessing bodies then, she hissed. The grasping hands of mud continued to twist, even as orcs, pushed to frenzy by the previous art, continued to attack her as best they could and avoid the blows of the crude clone of dirt that was still tearing through the formations. Focusing qi into her limbs, she charged forward, tearing herself free of the swamp, which had also started to acquire aspects of draining now, and again smashed into the invisible wall that surrounded Umaja. -How can we get out of this? she snarled at the memories, head-butting it for a second time, to little appreciable effect. As far as she could see, there were probably only two serious options, both risky. The first was to abandon this transformation entirely and hope that she could escape it either as a Nascent Soul, or with her normal body. The second was to sacrifice a vast portion of her longevity to repeat the same trick she had in the tribulation, only to a lesser extent, and use it to get out of the barrier afterwards. Neither was appealing in the circumstances. The former would make her very vulnerable to the mage, who was at least an entire great step above her, she was sure, if not an actual Dao Immortal. The latter would put her at a huge disadvantage when it came to fighting the serpent and also probably play into the hands of the mage and the functionally unkillable horde of orcs. -How long does that last anyway? She grimaced, smashing into the barrier in the gate a third time. Looking around, orcs were still arriving from the inner courtyard. Those she had scattered had long since gotten back up as well, their forms flowing back together from the smeared remains. The only other option was to try and remove the main source of the threat, the Orichalcum itself? Her fire attack before had not really targeted the town, instead focusing on the serpent. The problem there, though, was that the momentum of the land had thoroughly shifted at this point. Day Break, which she had used to scatter the mists, had been overwhelmed by the serpent, who was now using its own intent to supplement the natural environment. The yang strength of the land here was deeply buried and obscure, held in the persistence of its nature rather than the fierce heat of the sun and the age of the rocks. It might be possible to repeat the feat that she had done when under the influence of the Blood Rage in the jungle, but the rocks there had been ancient and the trees had possessed strong yang vitality. Here, it was no doubt beyond her own meagre grasp, unless she relinquished control to the memories thoroughly. {HAMMER OF HADAD} Lightning hit another tower, scattering its upper portion as the orc mage, Sharvasus, cast another of the bolts at her. Her Nascent Soul and the mantra again managed to blunt the worst of it, and she noticed that the body that Sharvasus was using also looked rather wizened now as well. -So he is limited by the quality of the host? Much like I am limited by what the transformation can support. That was a somewhat ironic thought, she had to acknowledge. Though I will certainly run out of qi as it stands long before he runs out of bodies of orcs, I suspect. That later point was not a nice thought. -Really, they are good at this, the cultivator in her had to acknowledge as she backed away from the wall and crashed through a massing formation, trying her best to ensure that the bone plates blocked the worst of the incidental damage from the weapons. Outside, the serpent got hit again by an errant bolt from the storm above, its enraged scream merging with the swirling mist. She could only guess that it was fighting the Okeanides. If that was the case, perhaps there was some good fortune to be gained from this, in that those beings were absolutely not simple to deal with. Do you understand now, little girl? the mage appeared on the ground with a *shuft* of rippling space. You might have been able to deal with those fools from Ajara easily, but they are just savage barbarians, lacking in wisdom. I wonder, how did one of the Ur like you fall in with those two? -So he thinks I am one of the Ur? -Oh, my spirit root was totally replaced and the primary strength that rebuilt my vitality was my blood. I looked like one of the Ur folk -But the other mage knew I was human? -Is he playing games with me, or is he really not the same mage? -Or has he never seen me outside of the soul-suppressing wards and now I am like this? The thoughts raced through her mind, none with any real, easy answers, it had to be said. So, how long will you keep this up? Sharvasus chuckled, placing his hands behind his back as the other forces massed again reforming their formations. Can you afford to be so cautious here? -No, probably not, she thought, wondering why he had come down now, rather than just keep attacking from distance. -Any ideas? she again asked the various memories. The responses back were about what she expected. A mix of impotent rage, fury, dismissal at how weak she was and then, from the older memories, a somewhat helpless conclusion that their more recent -Wait I severed much of the beast, she frowned. So why do I feel like it has been creeping back into prominence ever since I stepped into this land? And why does this old bastard want me but seems to be aiming for Chunhua first? Wordlessly she stared up at the sky, lightning skittering across it as the mists still swirled in a great gyre around Umaja. Exhaling, she again set to wondering about the connection between the mantra and the gestalt. Her intuition told her that that was probably the key to moving this mess in a way more beneficial to her. The longer you mess around with me, the more danger those other two are in the mage added with a mocking laugh, before waving at the massed soldiers again. Attack her, make her bleed, show this girl the supremacy of Udrasa. HONOUR TO THE GREAT MOTHER, MOTHER TO THE MASTERS! The soldiers roared, smashing weapons against shields, and started to advance again. She shook her body, deflecting quite a few of the arrows that came hissing over from behind, and again wondered if the best way to get out of this mess was to abandon the transformation, in truth. The issue was still the mage though Looking to her left, she saw a second silver-masked figure was directing troops through the gate, but making no move to move up. The whole thing seemed odd The mage was clearly putting himself front and centre, drawing her attention, and yet the -Oh I am an idiot, she sighed softly, understanding at last what was going on. She had overlooked it, because of the way the mage had been fighting, being strategic, however -He is possessing bodies, but when the bodies run out of mana, he cant discard them easily? So when I kill them, he can swap to another Does that mean he is out of mana? Buying herself some time to think, she lashed her tail into a formation and scattered a few orcs into a nearby wall, then head-butted two more who came to the front, sending them flying away. More arrows hammered into her, even as those advancing smashed their weapons into their shields again. BOW BEFORE QUAZAM! Great Mother to the Masters BOW BEFORE THE GREAT MOTHER! Mother to the Masters SUBMIT! SUBMIT! SUBMIT! The echoes of the shouts again resonated strangely, again tugging at the edge of the gestalt consciousness and the link to it that the mantra provided. In the first instance, that subversion seemed fairly straightforward, but the longer she fought with the mage, the more certain she was becoming that there was more to that act as well. The orcs knew exactly what they were doing C however, the denigration of those later memories in her blood, from the times when orcs were active and hunting their kind, for such paltry methods meant she could get nothing out of them. Even though those methods had worked and clearly been effective, a combination of arrogance and denial was her worst enemy really. -Or is there something deeper going on? That thought had occurred a few times already at this point. Even though I severed the beast, was that all that dragged them down? The mage was looking at her, face impassive now, as she rampaged into another line, smashing a few orcs to pulp with her tail and impaling two more with a side sweep. -Presumably there are other criteria as well, she mused, turning back to the more immediate issue. Those he possesses need to be of a sufficient realm? Immortals perhaps? She punched the ground, letting her strength do the damage, noting more orcs just kept running through the gateway from the town to take up the fight as others fell. Most of those who fell were still recovering as well. -Just a different kind of tarpit, she complained. One made with orc lives rather than some manifestation of a serpents strength. Narrowing her eyes, she swept out with her soul sense. It was greatly pressured and diffused by the turbulence of the mist and the law comprehensions of the serpent In fact, her soul sense was in many ways the weakest of the tools she had available, because it was still mostly at Dao Seeking. Unless she surrendered control to the memories, she could not really draw on their strength -Is that why they havent suppressed it? -Hmmmmm, that way of thinking is flawed, the old amphibian suddenly mused. -Soul is difficult, means many things. Back then, we did not know it, the turtle added, suddenly. Just that all things had a spark that lived and then did not, a thing that propelled us beyond so we fed it, nurtured it and it became more. -Useless old things, the chiming, bird-like voice sighed. -Hah the old amphibian nodded, apparently agreeing. Listening to their words, she again turned back to the mage Outside the barrier, the serpent roared, the greedy triumph in its voice visible. The faint smirk in the mages eyes seemed to bore into her. SUBMIT TO THE GREAT MOTHER! Mother to the Masters SUBMIT! SUBMIT! SUBMIT! Again, the echoes of their call pushed against the gestalt link, trying to drag her down with the overwhelming momentum of thousands of minds pushing against her one. The mage was certainly the key -How can I get out of this? Fighting him is pointless; I need to get to the serpents It was hard to say what made the various little things slot into her mind in such a way that hinted at the idea of what she could do. Certainly it didnt really come from the memories, although it was rooted in observations they had made. Her hunch was that she was unable to pass the barrier because it behaved rather like the one that had caged her before, but this one easily allowed soul sense to cross it, and the only thing it seemed to prevent was her. That meant it was either attuned to her, or in some way related to the beast or in some way tied to the ruin itself, so either she had to discard herself, risk undoing the transformation or get out of the ruin by some other means She rolled backwards, crashing into the invisible barrier in the gateway again, and, in the same instant, unleashed the shout she had decided to gamble everything on. BE DIVIDED! The inclusion of the second syllable emptied qi out of her like her body was a holed bucket, even if she merely whispered it. Her intent, as best she could muster with the move, however, was not to attack those around her, but to weaken, for a brief moment, the woven fabric of the place around her with the barrier itself. The backlash made one of the Immortal Cores shatter like glass. For a brief moment she saw several places: an empty swamp, a squat, fortified ruin built by settlers who set up a trading post near the key river channel a sprawling town ruins of a battlefield Umaja as it was thousands of years ago, as it was now. All blended through each other in separate ways She focused desperately on that first one and the field around her twisted. What? the mage stared blankly at her as they stood in a phantasmal land of sedges and strange fern-like trees. It took all her effort to move, pushing her form in what was something like a chaotic quagmire of blended space across the now barely visible wall that was preventing her passage. It was only two steps, less even, a controlled slump and a roll, propelled by her initial momentum as much as anything. Her passage left a bleeding afterimage of qi in her wake, as even the immense durability of the Ankalderons ancient form found itself unable to weather what was essentially an act that was close to suicidal for anyone below the Dao Step, she was sure. The second core crumbled and her own refined qi started to rapidly drain away as she finally rolled all the way through, a distance of maybe three metres that had cost her nearly everything she possessed Reality snapped back into focus and the wall, ruined gate and blue-grey stones were back as they had been. Sneering inwardly, she turned and, massing her qi, charged straight for the last location she had seen Chunhua. The grasping mist clawed at her as the mage screamed something she didnt really catch behind her. Soldiers charged out of the gate after her, not impeded in the slightest by whatever it was that had stopped her. She had covered maybe a hundred metres when a serpent exploded out of the crop fields, scales flaring on its neck into a pseudo hood as it tried to gore her with its horn. The impact stopped her forward rush, even as she rolled sideways to travel with it, her claws raking down its body. Notssss escape The words hammered into her, the soul strength encapsulated in them rocking her psyche to a degree that made her question if what the serpent had done before was even considered a soul attack by its standards. Blood Betrayer! Her response, which was a soul attack of sorts, was mostly informed by what the memories had been supplying her by turns about such serpents. There were certainly schisms within their points of view C the older memories in particular were quite unamused by the rather willing role some of their descendants had taken to becoming subservient to others. Strength is supreme! The words the serpent snarled back, trying to manoeuvre to the point where it could bite her without breaking its teeth on her armour, made its own qi surge and the devouring claws of the mist all around her deepen their effect in subtle ways. Your blood will become mine Another assailing soul attack clawed at her as a second horned serpent surged out of the reeds ahead of her, maw already opening She spun over, her tail lashing upwards, catching it a glancing blow as it swerved to avoid her, staggering with a furious hiss. SHATTER! Her snarl reverberated in the air around them as she head butted the first serpent again, stunning it momentarily as the strength of the world focused on it, augmenting her blow. Rolling up, she twisted for the second serpent and charged for it, even as it was recoiling itself to strike again. JUST DIE ALREADY! The enraged shout wasnt really any kind of technique, but it still served to augment her attack again as they crashed back into the edge of the reed beds, scattering mud, reeds and the remains of a small building into the air. She got two solid punches on it, before the third serpent slunk out of the mist some twenty metres away and exhaled a huge sheet of corrosive mist at her. SCATTER! Her howl met the cloud and the two forces blew each other apart. It didnt solve the problem, but the strength of yin corrosion in the venom was not what she wanted to deal with as an area denial strategy when she was already low on qi. Twisting around, she charged for the first serpent to attack her, who had reared up, its hood flaring again. It gave a rather human widening of its maw to reveal its fangs and lunged at her in turn. -Cant let them recombine, at least until I grievously injure at least one of them, she grimaced. She had nothing to gain by extending this fight at this point. The longer she lingered on this, the more time the mage would have to pose some problem, her instincts warned her. The size of the serpent, according to the memories, likely put it at the peak of the 6th circle. Their guess was that the mage wanted to use this fight, her and Chunhua as the catalyst for it forming a 4th head, pushing it into the 7th circle. -Their cores are just behind the base of the skull in their divided forms, Ochirioptrix hissed as instinctual predatory information that no Ankalderon would have possessed back in their heyday blurred into her consciousness with the words. It is protected by the armoured crest of their hoods and the bone plates that run back from the horn, impossible to get from the top. The second serpent shot towards her, flicking its tail out to strike her. She deflected the strike with her armour plates, rolling with the attack, lashing her own tail down like a whip at the first serpent, who had simultaneously dodged around her. The serpent evaded, which she expected, but the shockwave of her tails impact in the swamp still caught it. Her new target, the second serpent, charged for her, seeking the moment of weakness before she righted herself. Rolling out of it, the fourth serpents head struck straight from below, aiming for her less armoured lower neck as the other three all reared and struck for her. BE STOPPED She nearly bottomed out on longevity and qi using the auric shout in desperation as the auras of all the serpents took a direct step upwards. Not peak sixth circle peak seventh circle. In that instant, she had been influenced by the instinctual action to defend herself with everything she had, and those words words that reverberated in her surroundings like a dread bell, were what had appeared like phantoms from the various memories. Everything froze. Colour faded away, leaving only the sky shifting between red and blue as she spun. She reared up and shoved her clawed limb down the frozen, fourth serpents throat, ripping open the soft roof of the mouth, grasping for the spine, trying to ignore the unnatural chill seeping into her limbs, turning the qi in her body sluggish. The eyes of the other serpents were already glassy and dull, much different compared to how it had been when she used Stop before. She was aware she had done something that might well stun her dead, when the effects wore off, if she didnt now bet everything on this one moment. She needed to turn the singular moment of panicked miscalculation when the idiot later memories had flinched and she had flinched with them, into a moment of opportunity. Her clawed hand sank into the area where its core should be, mercifully finding it as the memories from Ochirioptrix and others had told her she would. Grasping it, she fought the resistance of broken time and space around her and tore it free of the body. The spirit within it was frozen as well. -Hurry. You will die if you run out of longevity here the amphibian snarled, its rage not directed at her, but at the panicked aspects of the blood memories themselves. She had to agree. She knew what law that cry had touched. It was not an ability any Dao Seeking cultivator, however blessed, should be able to dream of touching. Not an ability a 5th circle Ankalderon should be able to use under normal circumstances. Even the 7th circle serpent could not do this. This was a thing of the 9th circle, pure and simple, requiring a unified understanding of two fundamental laws. Even imperfect as it was, when this ended, her body was going to be ruined and if the aftershock didnt kill her, the remaining serpents or the mage might. Grimly, she consumed the core, letting her mantra, the yang laws of the blood and her physique symbol start to work on it, even as she turned, fighting the strain of frozen space. Approaching the second serpent, she started to feel longevity returning bit by bit, even if the chill was not really fading. It was a matter of moments to repeat the grizzly task; all their mouths were half-open, ready to strike at her, exposing weakness to the cores within C the fortune of the moment really. In her minds eye, her awareness of the field of temporal nihility was already shrinking fast as she lunged for the third serpent, which had breathed the venom and had quite a bit more soul strength left. By the time she reached it, the field was half its previous size and the serpents were starting to show signs of movement. She howled mentally and pushed the mantra to its limit, making it feed off the pain and suffering to heal her crumbling form as she tore the core from its spinal column and again swallowed it whole. Space started to break around the last neonate head as it regained some cognisance of its surroundings, turning incrementally to look at her, serpentine eyes reflecting a flicker of terror as it slowly closed its mouth. Snarling, all she could do was tackle it and tear at the soft area under its chin with her own mouth, which was not adapted to tearing open the throats of serpents. Her claws and teeth slid on the scales, splintering them. Blood flowed around her, an unnatural taste in her mouth. Desperate, she dug into its neck, ripping flesh, and finally found the core with both clawed limbs aware that the field was nearly gone. SUNDER All she could do was risk a second shout. With it, all her longevity gains flowed away, thousands of years hundreds of years tens of years left The core came away from its Immortal form and she stuffed it into her mouth. Devour Vitality Energy from it flowed into her, even as the space around them finally shattered and the field ended. The four serpents howled and thrashed. They would not die from losing their cores and having them devoured. In fact, with their devouring principle and possession of 4 heads, they wouldnt die even if their cores were refined by her and the souls within them dispersed. The expected backlash arrived in the same instant and her body was ripped apart, twisted to tattered ribbons, as the frozen moment, grasped through strength not really her own, rebounded upon her even as she discarded the fleshly body she had and instead rebuilt her old body from the ruin around her. It was the same trick she had used in the tribulation, only now she had to rely on the cores she had stolen instead of the tribulation lightning to sustain her. Blessing, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift Returned to her original form, her mantra surged, pulling as much vitality and qi as remained from the flesh. It was disturbing to know that she had basically just committed suicide and survived on a technicality brought about by the nature of her breakthrough. Impossible One of the horned serpents, who had recovered its awareness to speak, was staring at her with milky eyes. The other three twisted and flailed, and then, as she watched, two of them touched tails and their bodies abruptly flowed through each other. The third followed suit a moment later and then they all merged with the fourth head, their form warping disturbingly in the mists. In her own body, the cores in her dantian, which were now twisting the qi there disturbingly, had finally provided enough qi to replenish her vitality that she no longer felt like she was at deaths door. She had gone from some 25,000 years of lifespan to maybe 3 or 4 in an instant, just using that one shout. Now, it was already somewhere back around a thousand. The idea of lifespan as an expendable resource below the Immortal threshold was something only possible because of her principle and physique she was pretty sure. -Though now I have the opposite problem, she groaned. Her current form was not suited to hold the qi of one Ancient Immortal Core, let alone four. The soul power alone that was bleeding out of them was sufficiently dangerous that if it got any purchase, she would be in all sorts of trouble. She also had no way to remove them; they were a part of the new body she had formed. Truly scattering her body and ejecting them was basically impossible now. Not only were they associated with her dantian, but even though her Nascent Soul itself was untouched, removing the cores would also immediately remove the cores from the suppression of the yang laws and result in the four serpents reforming from the remains of her own body and blood in all likelihood. Grimacing, she envisaged the change in form once more. However, this time, she responded according to the memories suggestions and shifted back into the half-serpent, half-human form. As it was, she was still maybe four times the size of a normal human, and the armour from the Ankalderon extended across much of her upper body in a facsimile of actual armour. Just in time as well, because the writhing hydra also finished merging its form, the various bodies fully recombining and its four heads fanning out, focusing on her. They just had one core now, she could vaguely grasp that through the connection with the cores inside her, she realised grimly. -Not really a true core more like the meridians in your Nascent Soul, the link to its root, an old serpent in her memories who had to be some originator hydra, she was sure at this point, hissed. -It cannot re-divide now though another added. -The four cores in you are the physical ones, the serpent added. -Some good news there at least, she grimaced, looking around in case the mage had decided to show up. The loss of the four cores should be like someone carving out the dantian from a dual path cultivator who focused on both the spiritual and physical paths in some form. -Its longevity is unhindered though, very hard to kill, came the rather less helpful coda. Watching it, she could see that as well. The serpent was haemorrhaging qi but its strength was largely as it was and it still had soul strength and -Thats not right She stared up at the sky, suddenly feeling very very nervous. The serpents started to laugh, their four heads hissing as one, making no move to attack her. Foolish little thief you screwed up. She stared at the cores then at her own body then back at them, sweating suddenly. -Advancement tribulation? Above her, the storm clouds were darkening rapidly. The cores were all brimming with qi, and her own reformed body had made a small but subtle step towards unification between her physique and her principle. -I was reasonably close to the Immortal threshold, but not that close? Is it because of the cores? We thought to use the human girl for this one snarled, its tongue flickering greedily. Reclaim fortune from misfortune another laughed, a disturbing hissing sound. Now we just have to wait for you to fall to the advancement the mist-breathing head murmured greedily. Live or die, we will seize the power of your blood Take those memories a wretched little creature like you claimed as ours Recover what was stolen from us before With a snarl, she used her movement art to shoot forward at them, qi armour erupting out of her half-serpentine form to become a ghostly Ankalderon around her. The half-mythical form did have better qi capacity, that was clear C it was also much easier for her to control, having a sort of root closer to her own. Caught by surprise, the hydra went sprawling as the vengeful intent in the clouds above continued to build in a disturbing fashion. Stupid thing we see your realm now one of the heads hissed. The other two breathed mist and venom over her, while the last tried to head-butt her away. HOLD! Her words locked it down for the barest second, buying her time to lash her tail around its body and effectively bind them together. The head that had tried to butt her now sank its fangs into her qi armour, directly trying to devour it, even as she replenished it as quickly as it was destroyed. They rolled through another pool, water splashing everywhere, the hydra screaming at her and spewing venom and mist all over. The damage it was doing was prodigious, but she didnt care, instead just burning qi without heed. She was well aware, on an instinctual level, what the issue was. She either had to get her old lifespan back, or the induced tribulation would destroy her body in the very best case and make her a False Immortal. She didnt need the memories to tell her that that would be distinctly sub-optimal especially after everything she had been through to this point. Devour Vitality She wielded the Duraminium spear like a dagger, using it to open up rents in the armour, even as her roar dragged energy out of its body towards her. Her one advantage here was that while its longevity was intact, without a manifest soul, which was tied up with the four physical cores, it had no way to grasp the qi in its body C or its vital force, for that matter C and stop others seizing it. It had soul strength still, but without the cores, it was without any ability to manipulate its principle or intent, at least until its spectral core became a physical one. The memories told her that could happen very quickly if it burnt its longevity to supplement the process though, so now their contest became a ridiculous battle to see who could rob the most life-force from the other before their various circumstances caught up with them. HOW DARE YOU! JUST ACCEPT YOUR FATE! The heads screamed at her, while two expelled a dense sheet of devouring mist around her. -Can still use laws, she pointed out accusingly. -It has the same advantages you do, the turtle grumbled. Above her, the sky was dimming at an alarming rate now, the clouds billowing out unnaturally in a way that was disturbingly reminiscent of what she recalled from the start of her own tribulation. Redoubling her efforts, she stabbed the sword-staff deep into its neck again, wishing it was bigger. It was excellent as a weapon, but much like the spears Spears! She actually exclaimed that out loud, which led to the slightly hilarious side-effect of the hydra being hit by several targeted spikes of water from the swamp as reality twisted to her call. Storing the Duraminium spear, she broke off her attack as the hydra wrestled with the stabbing water surface and shot through the swamp as fast as she was able, crashing into a surprised and very unfortunate group of orcs who were advancing out of the fort. Their combat had taken them almost a mile from it, she realised, having ceased paying much attention to the distance travelled once she started rolling around with the hydra. It was a matter of moments to sweep up two long, bladed spears and store a few more as she reduced the group to a pile of crumbled corpses, devouring what little longevity they had with a few targeted uses of Absorb. Behind her, the Hydra had recovered from the unexpected attack and turned to see what she was at. It reared up to exhale STOP! Her roar cost her an a few hundred years of life, but it was much less impactful than the full effect she had manifested before. In the bought span of time, she shot back across the marshland, scattering water and reeds in a shockwave-like wake, finishing her charge by ramming one of the spears deep into its body where the heads joined. Thunder rumbled ominously and the cloud formation, which had continued to blossom outwards, started to acquire a third layer. Hissing with anger, she rammed another Orichalcum spear deep into its body, pleased to see that it did have a visible impact on the hydras ability to control what remains of its own soul intent. Devour Vitality She used the devouring roar a second time, bringing her back to ~3,000 years of lifespan. Nowhere near enough! she snarled, even as one of the heads managed to get through her qi armour and inject ice-cold venom into her flesh through a scrape across her back. One of the horns on a head hit her stomach, helped by a second one devouring the cloak of qi around her, using what had to be some kind of inborn devouring strength. She had assumed it was its principle, but if it was born with it was it more like a physique? -Its forming its core too fast, Ochirioptrix helpfully supplied. She grimaced, able only to agree, and considered the options available through the memories as fast as she could as they continued to thrash in an insane melee of flailing tails, biting heads and her stabbing it repeatedly in the necks as they became available while avoiding getting her own head torn off. SUNDER VITALITY The attack ate almost all her accrued lifespan, a risk in the circumstances, but it did what it needed to do. She breathed a mental sigh of relief as the vital strength of the hydras body recoiled under her furious assault. HOW?! WHAT ARE YOU?! IMPOSSIBLE! SHARVASUS! The 4 heads howled in disbelief, the last one more concerning than the others. Devour Vitality Devour Vitality Devour Vitality Devour Vitality Devour Vitality Sneering, she reaped in the dispersed life force as the creature screamed and thrashed in her grasp, fundamentally weakened now. Qi and longevity flooded into her physical body, undoing much of the trauma of the battle in several swift moments. The layers of cloud overhead formed a fifth layer and, with a thunderous boom, finally unleashed their vengeance. 11 black pillars of death descended, forming 11 serpents of different forms, their power fluctuating in ways that made her skin grow cold and her qi sluggish. Watching them coil down, she could feel an absence in them that spoke to her of strength beyond mere principle C laws laws in black lightning. In the nearest hydra heads eyes there were glimmers of terror now. She could feel its body working desperately to escape her, but now they were on an even footing in many ways and she had an advantage it did not C arms. She rolled in the shattered swamp with it and used its body to shield her from the bolts Devour Vitality For good measure she dug the metaphorical knife in with a final attack. The hydra, placed in the way of all the bolts and with its vitality already cruelly shattered, barely survived; however, its life force was almost completely dispersed. Above them, thirty three white lotus blossoms descended in a spiral from the black sky. On each one was seated a six-armed celestial being with the head of a beast, surrounded by an auspicious halo. They carried scenes of mortals humans, elves even Ur folk, being executed in various terrible ways for bring misfortunes to others. Unlike the last tribulation, or stage, this one was definitely targeted on her. -Shit is it because of the cores? Haaa The heavennssss have eyessss the hydra heads managed to hiss at her in unison. Experience seems to suggest otherwise, she reflected sourly, but to their eternal misfortune, and yours they do have ears it seems. BE BROKEN Her cry shattered the sky and dispersed the lotus blossoms, discarding the platforms of the celestial beings, which all turned into terrible white serpents, arriving before her all at once. All she could do was shatter the momentum a Dao Step tribulation was not something she could weather in any way shape or form she instinctively knew that if they actually connected with her Stop It was about as loud as she could manage in the circumstances, but the cracks froze around her long enough for her to push her principle out at them, but before they could ever reach her, the lightning also encompassed the hydra. Noooo.. Sharvasssss Its final scream, before its flesh was consumed and its bones disintegrated, lingered in the air like an inauspicious curse. Before her, the white lightning sizzled ominously, straining in the field of stopped space until the very last of the clouds above had vanished and the sky returned to a dusky, evening pall. She lay their blankly for a few moments, sweating hard in the terrible heat and humidity of the swamp, trying to process the ludicrous oddity of what had just happened. The hydra had triggered its own breakthrough to try and kill her and then refine her. However, upon reflection, that didnt seem quite right? -When it first showed up, there were only three heads She thought rapidly back through events and realised, with a chill, that while the tribulation clouds had started to descend as soon as she grasped all the cores, the exact moment had been when the four serpents began to re-join into one four-headed form. We thought to use the human girl for this We reclaim fortune from misfortune Now we just have to wait for you to fall to the advancement The three statements they had made, mocking eager, greedy, clicked as she felt a chill run through her and looked around warily. They had absolutely intended to draw out a tribulation one way or another, of that she was sure now. Sharvasus wearing her down, trying to pressure her, the serpents going after Chunhua first, presumably for her parasol qi Putting a hand to her breast, she grimaced C the four cores were still here, inside her the original shards of the hydras soul with them. So the failed tribulation was not really failed, just delayed indefinitely because the hydras form was now destroyed, so long as the yang laws in her blood and bones, her mantra and her principle were all working with the symbol in her body to slowly wear them down. If she tried to remove them, likely their bodies would immediately reform and the tribulation would initialize again Have I just been plotted by a bunch of stupid snakes and that bastard of a mage? she sighed grimly.

~ Teng Chunhua C Taking refuge within a ruin ~
Teng Chunhua crawled out of the muddy pool within the small ruin of collapsed blue-grey stones they had taken refuge in and looked around grimly. The vast, oppressive black cloud had vanished. It had been hard to count the layers before the black lightning came down, but it had certainly been the start of a tribulation. There were, thankfully, no more of the unkillable serpents at least and the mist had lost the hideous devouring strength as well; however, the silence of the swamp was no less eerie in its own way than the chaos of the battle between Lin Ling and everything pretty much. By blessed Mothers of Earth, Sky and Water, we have survived Lashaan groaned, pulling herself out of the water and slumping down on the bank after checking for serpents. Somehow Naakos agreed, pushing himself up out of the mud nearby. Did we lose anyone? she asked, looking around at the other UrInan in their group who were starting to crawl out of the ruin of the landscape. Lashaan, sitting down on the muddy bank, just sighed. There had been six in this group, not counting her and Lashaan who had been dragged to join the other group: Naakai, Naakos, Eruuna, Caanar, Teshek and Saruuna. We all seem to be here, Eruuna muttered, wiping mud and blood off her face and checking Caanar who was slumped beside her. Caanar though Naakai pulled herself over and knelt down beside the hunter, considering him grimly. The UrInan hunter had been bitten several times by the serpents, compounding the injury done to him by the two UrInan Masters. His qi was chaotic and his vitality damaged from the venom. In a cultivator she would have readily diagnosed it as a serious deviation, but her grasp of how the UrInan advanced was somewhat opaque, so she could offer little help there, beyond pills perhaps. Those snakes were vile, Saruuna mumbled, still staring around warily. Summoned manifestations, from some kind of artefact, she nodded, agreeing as she swept through her storage ring to see if she had anything suitable left. The serpents had been beyond dangerous. She was pretty sure they had been part of some massive tarpit artefact designed to deny control over a huge area of swamp and presumably force them out towards the fortress. It was only when Lin Ling started her brawl with the hydra that the snakes had vanished like they were made of mist itself. Just thinking about that made her heart have palpitations. That it had not caught them had been down to sheer fluke, and then the quite concerted anger of the Daughters of the Ocean. They had fled as soon as she saw Lin Ling move to attack the fortress, rushing along the edge of the swamp area, hidden from view by the dyke until the soul sense wards went and the hydra arrived. That there had been a collapsed set of ruins of the same blue-grey stone as had been in the last battlefield was almost too much good fortune for her to credit, but they had run right into them moments after, and then hid in the mostly submerged lower story of what had once presumably been a building. The serpent had come looking for her almost immediately, sweeping the surroundings furiously with soul sense. Without One with What Is she would not have hidden for as long as she did, even with the strange, diffusing properties of the ruins themselves; however, it had still found them, except it was already being harried by the Daughters of the Ocean at that point, eventually splitting into three serpents to escape their arrows as they harried it like a flock of birds. What now? Teshek grimaced, peering through the reeds in the direction of the fort, which was visible with a large pall of smoke over it now, in the thinning mist. Here, she finally found what she was looking for and passed a jar of high-grade qi purification pills to Eruuna, from her storage talisman. What are these? the UrInan woman asked, taking the small stone pot carefully. Purification medicine. It will help with Caanars poison, and anyone else that was bitten, she explained, glancing around. Its not as effective as it should be, but it will help. She flinched, spinning suddenly as she felt a shift in the ambient qi nearby Relax, its just me, a familiar voice, Lin Lings, preceded the younger woman walking out of a reed bed, looking She managed not to look surprised, because Lin Ling looked as healthy and radiant as she had ever seen the younger woman. In fact, there was a faint oppression that lingered around her that made her own soul sense distort. Did you break through? she asked coming forward. No though that might have been better, Lin Ling grimaced. I got played by that damn hydra and the mage that came with it. A mage? Naakos frowned. Yes, called himself Sharvasus, Lin Ling nodded, looking around. Shar She saw Lashaan flinch, and Naakai also looked grim. Who is that? she asked. A powerful mage, one of the so-called Ten Masters of Udrasa, Naakai replied grimly, looking at Lin Ling. Did? Did I kill him? Lin Ling sighed and shook her head. I sort of dealt with the Hydra, but its a temporary The other girl trailed off, and clenched her fist before putting a hand out to steady herself against the wall. Lin Ling had put on the loose gown she had before, but underneath it, she could see rippling shadows beneath the younger womans skin, like a web of cracks, or shadows cast by lightning in cloud. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. What is wrong? she asked, reaching out to help Lin Ling, who flinched back and shook her head. Dont. I had to do a very dumb thing to deal with that Hydra. Right now I have four peak Ancient Immortal beast cores stuck in my body. Ffour? she saw no point in trying to hide her shock with her mantra. Four? Naakos echoed dully. Its complicated, Lin Ling grimaced, clearly not willing to explain fully. The Hydras soul is still present in those cores in some capacity though, and there is no question of me hiding from anyone They also havent put up the soul sense wards again, which doesnt bode well. Could be they were destroyed when you demolished half the fort? she asked. It seems to be so, but past experience with them tells me that putting them back Is harder than you might think, if the harmony of the land was damaged, Naakai said with a frown. In that case, that could be it, Lin Ling nodded, not sounding convinced. You think its deliberate? she mused. I think this whole fates-accursed thing is deliberate, Lin Ling spat. They have Orichalcum weapons, and that mage knew far too much about how to effectively neutralise me. He kept trying to force me to the limits, baiting me with the state of you and Juni Speaking of Juni? she cut in, worried about her as well. No idea, pretty sure shes not dead though, Lin Ling grimaced. I think she was being moved towards the harbour. I found her talisman on the bank near where our boat was ruined but no sign of her. In that case, your friend Naakai frowned. Is not dead, Lin Ling shook her head categorically. A talisman with her soul signature still retains its link. That was a good, if vague, way of not explaining about storage talismans, she guessed. If you didnt break through, what was with that tribulation? she finally asked, as Lashaan and Eruuna handed around the purification pills. The hydra, Lin Ling spat. Thats why I know I got played by them You as well, perhaps. Me? she blinked, recalling how the serpent had come for My parasol qi? she guessed. Yep, I cant quite piece it together fully, but I am pretty sure that the mage wanted us both captured to help the hydra break through some threshold to Dao Immortal and become a five-headed Hydra, Lin Ling muttered, again clenching and unclenching her fist with a grimace. Your blood, my qi, she nodded, thinking it through and nodding in agreement. Id ask how they reached that conclusion but I am going to guess that they found out something about the battle and somehow put two and two together? she mused, thinking back through how chaotic things had been. There had been several forces at the battle but the one that stood out was The mage sealed in the other barrier? she asked after a moments further consideration, as that seemed the most likely culprit. I thought so, but now I am not so sure, Lin Ling sighed. He knew more than that Sharvasus seemed to. So what now? she asked, looking around. You, as you are, have no way to hide, I am guessing? I do not, Lin Ling nodded grimly. My arts will hide me from soul sense to an extent, and I am using a crude charm to disguise the worst of the qi bleed, but the quantity of qi in my body makes it a bit like putting a curtain around a bonfire. Uhuh, Naakos nodded in agreement. I think blind child in cradle could taste the mana that comes off you at the moment. First, lets see if we can find anything about Juni, or the others, Lin Ling said. Everyone come stand next to me and hold hands. Uhhh? Teshek looked dubious. Just do it, Lin Ling sighed. Unless you enjoy walking through swamps? The UrInan made their way over, Eruuna and Lashaan carrying Caanar and Naakai helping Naakos, who also had a leg wound, she saw. Lin Ling frowned, then sighed and shook her head suddenly. Seems I can only do this two at a time, though its fine, because I have lots of qi to burn. Do wha? Lin Ling grabbed her and Saruuna and the landscape twisted around her twice in rapid succession. She stumbled and would probably have vomited from the disorientation had she actually had any food in her stomach to do so Sweet. Bloom. Red. Blossom. Jade She buried her discomfort with her mantra, though she still ended up dry-retching slightly. Saruuna, next to her, was not so fortunate, falling to her knees gasping and vomiting stomach bile. Looking around, she saw they were standing on the riverbank the shattered hull of a boat that was upturned about 100 metres up channel, while a second was lying broken in the shallows in the other direction. A third, smaller one was barely visible by the prow in the water. Ill be back in a moment, Lin Ling said, vanishing again with a shifting blur. She looked around warily, as Lin Ling made three more trips in rapid succession, depositing all the other slightly stunned UrInan on the riverbank in rapid succession. How far did we just come? she asked, trying to think how far they had moved since the whole mess started. About two miles, Lin Ling frowned, looking around, before pointing up the river, back in the direction of the Umaja. Juni went that way How do you gather? she asked, then shook her head because it was a silly question. My qi is in that direction and Ive never been to the harbour side of Umaja. I ran into a small army in the town and nearly got planned by that damn mage and whatever strange barrier they had preventing me from leaving. That Naakos stared at Lin Ling dully for a second, then nodded as if that confirmed many things. Lin Ling gave him a long look and sighed. Yes, I have the blood of serpents if you wish to call it so. What do you know of those barriers? It was a huge nuisance to escape. Little, Naakos sighed, looking apologetic, as they started to walk along the bank. Simply that the forts in these swamps are all usually built on old ruins that have them and that they usually have a great stone that allows a powerful mage to put up barriers to prevent passage of beasts in and out. It is how Udrasa holds these places That and the Orichalcum weapons, Lin Ling noted with a scowl. Yes, that and their Orichalcum mine, Naakos agreed, spitting on the ground, then pausing to help Teshek up, who was looking very green in the face. Looking around, she saw that most of the other UrInan were also looking rather ragged. We will need to walk for a bit, I think, she said, turning to Lin Ling. The other girl nodded, still looking around pensively. They have a mine? she asked, turning back to that topic, as much to distract herself from the lingering effects of the transportation on her own body. Yes, their territory extends north of the river somewhat, into the escarpments on the edge of the Great Darklands, as they are known, Naakos explained. Darklands? Lin Ling asked, glancing over. They were so called in ancient times because they were almost impossible to navigate. It is 2,000 miles of grass and rocks with little water, and land alignments that make reliable traversal very challenging. It was easier to go around, along the river to the coast and north, or inland and then up to the Khell pass and the Dark Veils, Naakai explained. Nobody goes much past the pass though; that is the northern extremity of the Vashlagh and beyond that the Dark Veils are every bit as bad as the jungles to the south, by reputation at least. Sounds charming, she agreed, watching the water warily as they started to walk down along the bank. Quite, Naakos grunted. The last of our people who ventured there were in my grandfathers time and many died to beasts and the curse on that land. They continued like that for a few minutes, until they had arrived at the second vessel a few hundred metres up the winding river bank. As they went, they searched for other survivors, but found little of anything beyond some scattered spears and broken fixtures from the boats. The thinning of the reeds told her that the serpents had appeared here as well, so likely anything around here was consumed by them or forced into the water and swept away by the current. If everyone is recovered, we will jump again, Lin Ling sighed at last, as all the UrInan arrived beside them, Teshek and Saruuna looking notably forlorn. There was some shuffling, but nobody objected audibly, to their credit, given how unpleasant the experience was, and, looking around, it was clear that there were none of their compatriots in the immediate vicinity. This time she went with the second group, landing on a similar-looking riverbank, overlooking a broad lagoon almost in the shadow of Umaja. On the far side, she could see UrVash scrambling about the docks. Four capsized boats were visible in the harbour and two more were sunk in the river, one still burning with golden fire from the braziers on it. Lin Ling appeared a moment later, with Caanar and Lashaan. Where is your qi signature? she asked. Near here, Lin Ling mused, looking around with narrowed eyes before lighting on one of the capsized boats. That boat? she guessed. Yes, Lin Ling agreed. Ill be back in a moment. They watched in silence as Lin Ling vanished in a ripple of space and reappeared on the top of the boat hull some 200 metres away. Watching the whole process, she was sure it wasnt proper teleportation, just a really inefficient shift of their surroundings. Dao Seeking cultivators could teleport, but usually it required some preparation and could not be done for very long distances. Likely, Lin Ling was doing this deliberately to burn qi, not that it seemed to have much effect. How can she hold that much mana in her body? Lashaan muttered from nearby. She has a blood gift, Naakai mused. A powerful one as well, given she can transform into a beast. Such people become shamans more often than mages. A few moments later, Lin Ling reappeared on the shore and then staggered, spitting a mouthful of something red and faintly horrid into the water which hissed disturbingly. You cant do many more of those, she pointed out. Your meridians will not withstand the strain. I know, Lin Ling sighed. Maybe six or seven more, then I have to find something else to spend qi on. So where is Juni? she asked. Hard to say. She was on that boat, but the pull of what remains of my qi associated with her as well as the link from her talisman comes from the north. We were within sight of it before? she frowned, looking around again, because something about this was bugging her persistently now. It is deceptive. If you go by river, yes, Naakai nodded. However, from this side, you must pass through Ulquan, on the other side of the managed lands here. Great, so we not only lost Shu, now we lost Juni, she sighed. Lin Ling said nothing, but rather looked back towards the town, frowning again. There were six boats in the harbour when it all went to shit, she noted, three at the dock, three retreating to open water. There are six here, she noted. Yes, Lin Ling nodded. And the mist is much thicker to the north, towards Ulquan, as you called it?

~ Juni C Again in a mysterious place ~
Juni opened her eyes and found herself surprised that she was not back in the strange place with Quazam. She was, however, lying on the floor of a room with warm stone walls and a ceiling, about three metres wide. You are awake, a weary voice muttered from nearby, in Imperial Common no less. She pushed herself up to find two other people were in the room with her, one sat against a wall, the other lying on the ground, breathing raggedly. Both were women, about her age, dark-haired and just as naked as she was. Where are we? she asked. No idea, some savage prison, the other woman sighed glumly. I am Qing Yao, and this is Wei Chu. I am from the Nine Auspicious Moons; she is from Verdant Flowers Valley. She exhaled in relief, because that put them on the more neutral end of the righteous spectrum and not factions associated with the Jade Gate Court or Argent Imperial Hall by any stretch. How did you come to be captured? she asked, looking around again. We were following after our main group, and teleported straight into a scout group. They killed the three others with us, disciples from the Burning Tiger Sect. They had some strange binding art that they used to seal up our qi before we could flee. There are a few others held here though, all women as far as I know. Nodding, she stood and then grimaced, discovering that someone had put bands of some metal on her wrists and ankles. Looking at the others, she saw that they had similar bands as well. Seeing her gaze travelling to them, Qing Yao sighed again, shifting against the wall where she was sat. Yes, the bracelets are what keep us here. With them on we cannot manipulate any qi or soul power. She turned her own attention inwards and found that was indeed the case. What was strange was that without looking at the bracelet, she would have never even known it was there. It had next to no weight and no sensation against her skin. No, thats not right What? she repeated blankly, as her inner thoughts were spoken. Oh, yeah, they do that as well, Qing Yao spat. No inner thoughts, you have to say everything out loud or say nothing at all. What an odd thing, she agreed, before adding. Any idea how that works? It seems to be some property of the metal. It interferes with your Sea of Knowledge in some way, Qing Yao sighed. You can think more abstractly, but any concerted attempt at internalising an art or something, or just insulting someone in your head, is impossible to hide, it seems. So its a tool designed to help keep people like us captive, she sighed, staring at the bracelets on her limbs. {Heart Shifting Steps} She focused on using it just as a mortal divination, considering the bracelets. As expected, she got nothing much of anything. It was wrong to say it had no weight; it was, instead, that she could perceive almost nothing about it in a positive sense. Even brushing it with her fingers felt strange. Clearly some aspect of it deliberately obfuscated any kind of sense or sensation relating to it except for its visual presence, as far as she could tell. All she could say was that it seemed like the same metal that the guards on the boat with Zazuus had carried. What is your realm? Qing Yao asked, interrupting her contemplation of their chains. Low enough to make these being used to keep me captive a bit of a farce, she grimaced, not caring to answer directly. She had no reason to distrust the other two except her previous conversation with Quazam was weighting on her mind once again. Does it stop? she cut off, shaking her head. Does it stop what? the other woman asked curiously. She sighed, but said nothing and instead focused on her mantra for a moment. Devoted The mnemonic rang in the air of the room like a bell, making her stop and scrunch up her face in anger. Qing Yao blinked, clearly confused now, staring around. What did you just do? Discover the extent of what these bands do, she scowled. What was more annoying, if anything, was that she had discovered that it worked Her mantra would allow her some crude control over her qi, via its own workings, that the bracelets and anklets didnt really interfere with. There was resistance there, certainly, but it was not unsurmountable, and with it, she could use Bright Heart Shifting Steps. The issue was that using the mantra mnemonics would expose them. She didnt expect that someone would recognise the modified version, least of all two cultivators from other continents on Eastern Azure, however She sighed and stared at the window in the cell; it was dusk, near as she could tell. Wait Its hard to get used to, Qing Yao sighed, staring at her sympathetically. It is, she nodded, thinking more obliquely about her mantra and that one time it had sounded like an actual mantra. That had come from Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture, when she had been trying to refine the lightning in the battlefield. Frowning, she moved over to the wall, then sat down cross-legged and considered the basic exercises from the talisman C the breathing ones, the visualisation ones and about that moment, when the scripture had flowed in harmony with the mantra. Devoted, I walk the Path of the Lotus, my Body Bestowed of the Gift of the Path She trailed off as the mnemonic flowed, faintly influenced by Bright Heart Shifting Steps. It was nowhere near as fluid as it had been before, but it did work, she did gain qi and it was refined in various auspicious ways. You cultivate a Dharma scripture? Qing Yao blinked. Something like that, I guess, she nodded, carefully. Did it work? Qing Yao added, looking more engaged suddenly. Somewhat, she conceded. How curious, Qing Yao frowned, staring at the bracelets on her own wrists. She nodded in agreement, considering the verse that had sort of flowed together. The odd thing was that while the mantra involved five mnemonics, she had had no trouble with seven there except It was a struggle not to say it out loud. There was probably no reason not to, but it was impossible to shake the idea that that function was deliberate in some way as well and that their captors, the UrVash of Udrasa certainly, intended to make good use of it. Exhaling, she smiled apologetically at Qing Yao and tried again. Devoted Scion who walks the Path of the Lotus, that was four mnemonics. Lotus Gift born of and Bestowed to the Body, that was also four. Devoted Path of the Lotus Body, Bestowed, that was four and one, which made her sigh, because it was nearly right, she felt, but the cadence and the harmony felt a bit off thanks to Bright Heart Shifting Steps. She sat there for the next several hours, trying to be as quiet as possible as she just worked over combinations of the long form mantra as she decided to call it. The curious point was that even the most meagre versions had given her a remarkable boost to the efficacy of her cultivation. Using Bright Heart Shifting Steps to help guide her, she eventually came to the conclusion that it was the long form flow that was more important to the overall efficacy than trying to match sets of five in harmonious ways. The latter was certainly effective, but no two sets behaved in quite the same way, given how the flow of her cultivation cycles naturally shifted a little each time. The result was that after a while she just went with it and so, by the time dawn had rolled around, she had not only recovered most of her qi in spite of her bindings, but thanks to them, her control over what she had and how her mantra worked when looking inwards had taken another small step forwards. None of their captors appeared until it was almost evening of that day, when a silver masked figure garbed in a red and yellow robe emblazoned with a symbol in the UrVash language that read as ''Ulquan'' came and just looked at the three of them for a few minutes through the door, accompanied by two guards carrying the weapons made of a silvery metal she had seen before. She was fairly sure that the bracelets restricted their soul sense, but it was an open question as to whether the prison itself had wards against it. She suspected it did, but neither Qing Yao nor Wei Chu, who had barely spoken ten words, knew, beyond it always having been restricted. They had apparently recovered consciousness on a boat, already bound after being stunned during capture, and never been outside a soul sense ward since. The official departed, having said nothing, and they were again left to their own devices, alone in the cell. Does that happen a lot? she asked, thinking of their earlier experiences where they had been made to stand in the courtyards and such. Yes, Qing Yao nodded. Though sometimes we were taken out to serve at banquets and such. Mostly they just made us wait on officials or answer questions about being human, whatever that means. Nameless cursed savages, Wei Chu cut in from her repose on the floor, staring at the ceiling. They both nodded at that. That was how we learned there were other prisoners here, Qing Yao sighed. Do you know how many? At least eight I think, counting us, nine now youre here, Qing Yao replied, turning to look at her. There might be more. There are a good dozen such rooms as this in this estate, but Ive never seen them opened when we were led anywhere from here. Have they done anything? she asked carefully. You mean have they abused us? Qing Yao sniffed. No, just made us watch other demon captives entertain guests at the banquet. We seem to be held with some status, though what, I dont know. Their language is impossible to pick up, beyond the few crude words in what sound akin to the old Eastern tongues, which they use when talking to visitors. She nodded again, as Qing Yao trailed off into silence, apparently happy to return to her own silent thoughts. Why they were staying here, she was pretty sure she knew, even if it was difficult to see much from the window. What she could see, however, told her that there was always a faint fog in the air and the persistent smell of the acridly aromatic torches day and night told the rest of the tale. Was there much fog when you arrived here? she asked at last. Hmmmmm, not really, Qing Yao mused. There was a lot on the rivers, they were very worried about it as I recall, and a few people seemed to go missing from scout boats, but that was about it, from what we saw when we were being transported. Her silence, beyond nodding, clearly piqued Qing Yaos interest because she followed up by asking, Why do you ask? They were very worried about it before I got here. We stopped at various places and they wouldnt travel on the water at night, she explained. I, ah saw why in the end. They talked about some kind of mist demons? Qing Yao mused. Yes, that is a very accurate way to describe it, I suppose, she conceded. There are some kind of mist spirits that abduct UrVash and replace them with clones that murder others. May they murder many more, Qing Yao muttered. If Heaven wills it, Wei Chu echoed. They sat there in silence again after that, beyond her murmuring her long form mantra under her breath until it was close to midday the next day, whereupon she was shaken from her cultivation by the door opening and six guards coming in. All three of them were unceremoniously hauled up and escorted through several corridors and up some winding steps into a long spartan room. Sixteen other female cultivators and five male ones were already standing there, in various states of health, all naked, restrained by the silver bands. The five male ones were easily the worst off: two missing an arm, one had three scars healing over on his heart, while the last had no eyes. The women showed little beyond bruises and rigid expressions, a few looking in their direction as they entered, but that was it. They stood there for almost an hour before a voice echoed through the hall. ALL KNEEL FOR THE GREAT SHAMANESS OF WUJAI! The command twisted the air pushing down on her forcibly, manipulating her limbs to make her go down on both knees. The other cultivators all fought as well, nobody willing to bend in the slightest, as the pressure ratcheted up and up. Such disrespect, a harsh voice hissed through the hall, lashing across everyone and basically sending them all sprawling. They have spirit, the second giggled, speaking in the local tongue. Barely managing to turn her head, she saw the group who had entered. Six robed figures with silver masks, led by the official and a female UrVash dressed in an actual silk robe, golden jewellery and piercings adorning her whole body. She seemed old, but, much like cultivators, that antiquity was mostly in her eyes and the way she looked at things. Visually, she looked to be similar to Naakai, in her early sixties. To think we would go thousands of years without any humans showing up, and now a whole bunch more arrive, the shamaness sighed, walking down the row. STAND. BE SEEN. IT IS DISRESPECTFUL TO NOT SHOW YOUR BEST TO THE SHAMANESS! the six robed figures barked in unison. She felt the pull of the command through the Body mnemonic of her mantra as well as through the pure Intent of it, as they were all hauled up to their feet like puppets. You have quite a haul, the shamaness mused in Easten, before swapping to the local tongue. Times must be hard that you are willing to part with them or are they too hot for you to keep I wonder? Udrasa is the power of these lands. These are from a warband that had an alteration with the savage frontier to the south. They gave Ajara a If Ezajara hears that her home is being called a savage frontier your Udrasa may have to accept some losses, Wujai snickered, swapping back into Easten for that comment, interestingly. The Great Shamaness knows many things, the official bowed respectfully. Indeed she does, the shamaness smirked, continuing in Easten. Ill give you five hundred ingots of Agrond for the lot. Ah we can sell you any six for that the official replied with a frown. Five hundred. For all of them, the shamaness reiterated with a faint smile that never reached her eyes. I am not an idiot. You could have sold this lot to Kutum or Okshan or even Menav to the north, yet you came to me, who is right on the border with the Dark Veils, about as far up the river as your contacts go You want to put distance between you and this lot, meaning they attract trouble. Five hundred Agrond ingots and your problems vanish. I will have to consult with the Master, the official replied, a bit stiffly. Well, do not consult too long, Wujai chuckled. Goods like these only depreciate and I heard that that warband had several hundred. Perhaps I should just take some of my acolytes and round a few up myself free of charge. The official flinched, she was somewhat amused to see. She had no idea what realm this Wujai was, but she clearly didnt hold Udrasa in much esteem, given the implication that she would just go get them herself. I am also the only person who can teleport them that distance, Wujai added with a smirk, in the common tongue of the UrVash now. With your mist problems as they are, I expect your Master will be willing to reach some... additional accommodations I will relay your interest, the official said, a bit less happily. Two more figures came after Wujai, but the conversations were basically the same and they offered even less or only wanted to know information on where they had been captured. None of it was particularly reassuring, but in the end, they were escorted back to the cells and the door closed with some venom.

~ Teng Chunhua C Near Ulquan ~
This is less than optimal, Chunhua found herself observing, as both she and Lin Ling stood on top of a ruined pagoda, the mists swirling around them, staring at the distant lights of Ulquan, glimmering in the pre-dawn light. Contrary to her expectations, it had taken them two days to get here, not because they were slow, but because, as it turned out, there was a reason everyone navigated by water. Spatial distance inside the swamplands was absolutely inconsistent and only exacerbated by the mist, which was close to ever-present at this point. Yeah, Lin Ling sighed. However, we have little in the way of easy solutions. It had not proven too difficult to track Juni in the end, because, as Naakai had explained, there really was only one route you could take from Umaja to Ulquan and then the principal town of Udrasa some few miles beyond it on the other side of the broad river straits. Only about a mile and a half of open water and a few small scattered river islands separated Ulquan and Udrasa, but it was far enough that immediate reinforcement would probably be difficult. That, however, was not really the issue. The issue was that Ulquan was only approachable by a causeway and Lin Ling was sure that the walls had the same protections on them that the ones at Umaja had had. As such, the only way they were getting in there was with Lin Ling in normal form, or they had to wait until Juni was taken out again, which would certainly be by boat and hard to interdict. -Absolutely not optimal, she sighed inwardly, looking at Lin Ling with concern. The younger woman hid it well, but the situation with her cultivation was only getting worse. She had teleported, wasted qi on every such thing, including risking detection several times to impressively destroy a few passing river boats, but it was of little overall effect. Sharing qi was something that had been mooted as well, but the issue there was Lin Lings own reticence. Apparently the cores infused much of the qi with soul strength, continually trying to erode her even as she refined them as best she could. Unless Lin Ling sat with someone who absorbed the qi, there was no easy way to manage it. She had, at last, given a bit to Naakos, at his urging, after both Canaar and Teshek had volunteered to try to help her, but after Naakos had refined some for a few minutes, he had finally concluded that none of the others could stomach it and that had been the end of that. That also meant that with Lin Ling as she was, sneaking in was also next to impossible. Soul sense was restricted, but anyone in close proximity to Lin Ling would notice her at the very least. That left two options, really, both potentially very very dangerous. The first, they could try to sneak in, find Juni, free her and sneak out again. The second was that they try with what utility talismans she had and Lin Lings grasp of various methods to set up a short range gate and teleport in. In truth, despite the dangers involved, she was actually in favour of the former. The idea of attempting crude teleportation in a place where space was clearly not functioning properly did not appeal. So, what do you think? she asked at last. We can only try sneaking in, Lin Ling muttered at last. So long as I do not transform it should be okay. If we have to fight our way out she pointed out, before Naakos, who was also on the roof, cut her off. This close to Udrasa, it should not be as hard as you expect. Umaja was the main defensive fort on this approach. Here, Ulquan is the port gateway to Udrasa, the staging post this side of the water and more of a market and trade hub than anything else. It looks intimidating because it has a lot of wealth, she realised. Yes, Naakos nodded. Its main defence is that if you piss in its harbour they will smell it in Udrasa before it hits the water. Hah Lin Ling sneered. Well, we can only try, she added, surveying the long causeway again. I dont suppose we have any idea where she might be? If they took her by boat and she is an important prisoner, in the fort, by the port. That is also where the slave market is, Naakos spat. There was mention of them taking slaves across the river in those rumours you heard, she mused, glancing at Lin Ling. Yes, Lin Ling nodded. Though this is not quite what I think that meant. Any other time, you could probably just go in on a fishing boat, Naakos sighed, but now The fog has killed off all that and anyone walking out of it is going to get stabbed before questions are asked, she sighed. Indeed, Naakos agreed, looking around at it with a shiver. In the two days they had travelled, the fog had been thick and ever-present, yet there had been no sign at all of the Daughters of the Ocean C Okeanides, as Lin Ling had called them. Still, she was under no illusions there. They were almost certainly still out there, a paranoia shared by almost every sign of civilisation they had passed on the way, given how boarded-up and fortified the small settlements in the marsh and on the river banks had been. Ah, there, Lin Ling pointed to the edge of the mist on the water. It took her a moment to find what the other was pointing at. It was a rather familiar boat, about half a mile off shore, looking like it had come from up-river, rather than out of the marsh by the channels they had eventually followed. Is that Zashrals vessel? she muttered, managing to make out the painted designs on it and not bothering to hide her shock. It does look it, Lin Ling mused. They watched the boat, which was barely visible in the swirling mists, courtesy of the blazing golden lanterns that festooned it, slowly inch its way towards the dock, through the rolling banks of river mist. I guess opportunities do come if you wait long enough, she mused, absolutely willing to bet spirit stones that the boat was fishy. If youre planning to use the status of people that Udrasa will not easily stick a spear through to get in, someone like Zashral would be a candidate, Naakos chuckled darkly. Didnt bother Kozrak, she observed, compelled to point that out at this point. Kozrak is actually quite important, Naakos grunted. More important than whoever runs Ulquan certainly. That Ashaal as well. I suppose that Udrasa is a bigger town, she agreed. More strategic as well. Ulquan is just an island fort that has a good location given the geography of the river. The Udrasa we arrived at is the gateway to this whole region, Naakos explained. All the Udrasas are controlled by people in the Udrasa clan that have real status. That was also why that waste Azuum was so keen to get involved with them. All the UrInan and others have to go through there? she asked. Or you have to take a big detour, though many do, truth be told. Ajara is quite reasonable, as is Lavang in the Blue Serpent territory. Crude and primitive, sure, but they have rules that they keep to and they hold the old ways much closer. I have noticed that the sacred colours are much less prominent here, she observed tactfully. You sure know some stuff, though thats not surprising. I still cant help but wonder if that Quazam was just spouting wild dog shit, Naakos muttered, looking at them sideways. In the end, it took about an hour to cobble together suitable disguises, and another hour for the three of them, her, Lin Ling and Naakos, to go across the causeway. The others wanted to come as well, but Naakai basically put her foot down and said that the fewer the better. In any case, all three of them were, in different ways, best equipped for it. Naakos was the strongest person in the whole UrInan band, near as she could tell, and they both had enough resources to call upon that Ulquan would get a very bloody nose before they had to jump in the river to escape. The passage across was uneventful. They just joined the trail of people departing the slum-like quarter on the landward side of the small island that Ulquan itself was on, blending in as they passed through check points and wordlessly accepting as the guards made them draw blood with an Orichalcum blade to prove they were not mist people. Entry to the town itself cost a bunch of talismans, but they had no shortage of those, having cleaned up several groups of UrVash on the way. Once inside, however, they had to admit that their problems had only just begun. The other UrVash towns had been quite lax about security; however, Ulquan made a cultivator sects inner security appear lacking as they walked around. The market area on the landward side and the docks were the only places any visitor could travel to without some kind of privilege or contacts, as it turned out. The inner markets, various residential districts and the Masters Quarter as the large fortified area was called, all required you to both pay money and know people. It was also forbidden to stay overnight in the town unless you were a resident, she quickly learned, after commenting on the apparent lack of inns and the like in the open quarter. So, what do we do? she signed to Lin Ling as the three of them stood there, looking at the gateway to the dock. She watched as Lin Ling took out Junis storage talisman from her pocket and considered the compass she had made and considered them both pensively for a few moments. She is in the Masters Quarter, but the readings are utterly obnoxious, the younger woman sighed after a moment. Obnoxious meaning bad? she asked, looking at the compass to see what she could get from it. Opaque, obscure, obfuscated, twisted, non-committal, indecisive, Lin Ling sighed, passing her the compass. She tried the divination herself and stared at the twisting, directionless readings, then at the talisman, which pulled faintly in that direction, as Lin Ling had noted. Id have said it was the mist, but this feels different, she concluded. Not to mention the torches keep that at bay, Lin Ling added, frowning.

~ Juni C Ulquan Masters Quarter ~
The official returned around mid-morning on the second day of her sojourn, and all three of them were escorted out of the cell again. This time, rather than go to the hall they had visited before, they were escorted through the corridors and taken to a broad courtyard, brightly illuminated even in the day by its burning golden torches. The lower story was just flat walls, but the upper story had various open verandas, all of which held various groups of UrVash. BOW TO THE MASTER OF ULQUAN! This time, the command was just a hammer blow, pushing all of them down to the ground, brooking no complaint or resistance. HONOUR TO THE MASTER OF ULQUAN, FAVOURED OF QUAZAM! GREAT MOTHER TO THE MASTERS The refrain echoed from maybe half of the balconies up above. They knelt there for almost a minute, before the same force bodily hauled them up and she found herself wondering if she was hallucinating for a moment. The central balcony had half a dozen figures standing on it and among them was Zashral. Also there was the shamaness she had seen yesterday, Wujai, along with the other two, and several other robed or expensively garbed UrVash in leathers, hides or silks. Wujai, she noted, looked rather displeased with proceedings from where she was seated. Accursed savages, one of the male cultivators blurted out, which drew some derisive looks from up above, before a masked man in a golden robe seated in the middle waved a hand. She watched the cultivator dragged up and then pushed down face first on the ground for his disrespect. My offer of 500 Agrond still stands, Wujai said flatly, after a moments consideration. The others looked at her, frowning. You think they are trying to organise this to impress us? Wujai sneered, glancing at the Master, then the other guests. They know this lot are trouble, if they are even humans at all. They look more like Sea Peoples to me. One of the others spat, staring at the group. Honoured guests, these are certainly humans. It has been verified by a Divination by the Ten Great Masters, the official who had brought them there stated. The Sea Peoples do not roam our lands anyway, Wujai, another of the guests chuckled, before adding, Ill give you 500 Illdrium talismans from Undrehallen for all the females. Katum is interested only in those who can fight, Zashral mused, looking at the group, his eyes alighting on a few others, before finally landing on her. I will give you a rare and precious artefact for the two dark-haired ones, the brown-haired one and the males who are not crippled. An artefact? the Master glanced over at Katum. Yes, Zashral smirked, stepping forward and handing him a ring. The Master stared at it, frowning for a long moment, then nodded conclusively. This is acceptable. Those indicated are sold to Young Warleader Zashra Unacceptable, another familiar voice cut through the hubbub. Ah Master Ashaal the Master of Ulquan frowned. Ashaal Zashral frowned as well. She looked from one to the other, trying to work out what in the nameless fates was actually going on here. I do not care about the others, but the brown-haired one belongs to AshUdrasa. She is to go to the Ten Masters, Ashaal said flatly. This is not Udrasa by the Badlands, one of the other masked figures near the leader of Ulquan scowled at her. And you are not the Master of Udrasa. Do you have words to back up your claim, Ashaal? another of the presumed nobles pointed out, amused disdain dripping from his words. Nor is this Uicar, to do as you please another snickered. Go ask the Ten, Ashaal snapped, walking along the upper terrace now. Go ask the Honoured Ten, she says, another noble sneered. Lord Sharvasus, perhaps you might render verdict on this? the Master of Ulquan frowned, looking to his side. I have no recollection, a voice echoed from a curtained balcony to the left. Even Ashaal looked surprised at that, as she might, given that what the masked UrVash had said was the truth, disturbing as it was. In that case, I will acquiesce to Great Master Sharvasus, the Master of Ulquan said, with a deep bow. Those selected are now the things of Young Warleader Zashral. Ashaal stopped, her scowl truly thunderous now, while Zashral just shot her a look that was close to a smirk. I will depart with them immediately, to make the best passage across to Yom Udrasa, Zashral said with one nod to the Master and another to the place where Sharvasus was. Still trying to work out what the nameless fates was actually happening, while constrained by the limitations of the bracelets, she, Qing Yao, Wei Chu and the two male cultivators were escorted out of the hall by the guards, leaving the other cultivators behind. Near as she could suppose, through slightly sideways thoughts, someone had been annoyed at what Ashaal had done to the Master of Uicar, and Zashral clearly had friends here. That Zashral had appeared rather than Kozrak spoke to who had likely won that fight in the end as well. What now? Qing Yao muttered, looking worried. She exhaled, wondering if it was possible for them to get out of here. Her divination art told her that there should be an opportunity, but it was hard to tell whether it was like the ones she had seen in the mist, just bait for someone else to try and draw something out of her, or a real thing. They can be both, she complained, then hit her head off the wall in annoyance for forgetting. They can both be what? Qing Yao blinked. Opportunity to escape, she sighed. Can be a real thing and also a trap. Oh yes, the other woman nodded. Her cultivation had mostly recovered at this point, though she was mostly hiding it courtesy of her mantra and One with What Is. The question was, could she get out of here, with a bunch of weak prisoners, without getting caught? Lin Ling would likely be able to follow her, given she had used enough of the Yang Qi on arrows at this point that it must have marked her, never mind Lin Ling occasionally sharing qi with her to help refine the parasol qi. She was still pondering that, however, when the door opened and guards walked in. They were escorted out of the cell and escorted through the fort, across two bridges and then into the upper level of the main building, eventually arriving at an opulent veranda, now well-lit by torches with the same acrid scent. Lounging on cushions were three figures, along with various guards. Zashral and the Master she recognised, but the third Involuntarily, she flinched backwards at the sight of the familiar figure in his dark golden robes, golden mask like a grinning man. We meet again, little one, the figure who had reached out to touch her in the strange interaction with Quazam chuckled, staring at her intently from where he was seated. She tried to open her mouth, to say something, but it was dry and she realised she was sweating in a way that had nothing to do with the heat and humidity. I trust we have an agreement then, Zashral? Sharvasus turned back to the young Warleader, who looked a bit put out but was nodding pensively. Your promise of support is enough but you are asking me to give up I backed you with Ashaal, Sharvasus chuckled. You killed her brother. When she discovers that, you will need friends here. Zashral scowled. I could just kill Ashaal as well You could, but this way we both get what we want, Sharvasus mused. And what do you want? Zashral muttered. If you and Ashaal fight, we will have a problem regarding AshUdrasa in the west. If you give me that brown-haired girl, all your problems go away. We, the Ten Masters get what we want, you, Zashral will have made friends for Katum in the heart of Yom-Udrasa and perhaps AshUdrasa becomes a place Katum can have as favourable a relationship in as it did Master Uicars town. She listened, trying to mask her fear now, as they talked in the common UrVash tongue. The ploy was pretty clear, and much as she had expected, but it did her no good. The others just sat there, looking befuddled. Okay, Zashral nodded. I will accept your support in this, Master Sharvasus. Katum looks forward to a closer relationship with the Yom-Udrasa. Good lad, much smarter than some of the others, Sharvasus chuckled, before turning back to look at the five of them again. Do you also wish for the other two females? Zashral asked, hiding his grimace well, she thought. Not at all, Sharvasus laughed again, crossing his arms and sitting back. I was just admiring beauty. Qing Yao scowled, though Wei Chu looked inscrutable. The two male cultivators, whose identities she knew next to nothing about, both had expressions that looked like cold masks at this point. What of the others I expressed an interest in? Sharvasus asked, turning to the Master again. I am surprised you knew to ask, a few fitting that description have entered today, but they have done nothing untoward, the Master said with respectful bow from his own seat. I will see to it myself, then, Sharvasus mused, before turning his masked face back to look at her and chuckling unpleasantly and asking in Easten. You are confused? Of course you are, the old UrVash chuckled, continuing on. That Ashaal is talented but unpredictable. We do not need a war with Katum now over a brat as favoured as Zashral, so it is better she loses some ground and her support erodes. For AshUdrasa to change hands is no bad thing either and in not handing you over, she will lose even more influence! Zashral laughed at that, but looked a bit affronted at being called a brat. She couldnt help but feel that there was something off about this whole affair though, especially Zashral. Compared to his previous, enraged actions and almost spiteful manner, the person sitting before her was composed and calculating. Take them back to the cell, the Master said with a wave of his hand. The departed again, under escort, as her mind spun. She was under no illusions that being taken across the river, as was apparently what was intended, was nothing short of bad. The meeting with Quazam had been unnerving enough, but the ten robed figures gave her visceral reactions of dread in a way she couldnt account for. That had not been present on the Sharvasus she had just met, but she was almost certain he was the same person. The manner of speech was the same at any rate, and the symbol on his robe. They had gone down two corridors and crossed out into a third, stepping onto one of the colonnaded bridges over a waterway, when she decisively made her decision. Bright Heart Shifting Steps played some role in that, but really, the bridge was the only place deserted enough that she could ambush the guards and then easily dispose of the bodies, so it was what it was, really. The Body receives the Gift, Bestowal of the Path, Devoted. She focused all of her feelings of fury and discomfort up to this point into the mnemonics and let it wash over everything, interfacing her mantra with the Gestalt through Body as she did so. The guards didnt even scream as the darkness in her own heart devoured their minds, shredding their consciousness and overwhelming them. Qing Yao stared at her dully, as did the three others. Without comment, she grasped Qing Yaos hand and pushed her qi into her divination art. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} {Bright Lotus Eyes} The twin divination arts shimmered in her mind, their prestige echoing in the now-deserted bridge as she stared at the other womans bracelet on her wrist. It took her longer than she would have liked, because the sensory aspect on them was obnoxious, but in the end she found the way to disable it and pushed her qi into that one portion that was a tiny shade different in the way it felt as she considered it. The bracelet uncoiled, becoming a ten centimetre long spike in her hand. Once she got the first one, it was an easy matter to get the others and in a matter of ten seconds she had freed Qing Yao, who exhaled, staring at her with a shocked expression, flexing her hands. Without any prompting, one of the male cultivators stepped forward and held out his hands. Shaking her head, she quickly undid his, then the others, her heart racing as she turned over in her mind what they could do next. Hide all your qi, she hissed to the others. No fear there, one youth grimaced, I have none. She rolled her eyes and nodded. So how do we get out? Qing Yao hissed. We should try to free the others, the second youth muttered. She, and the other four, all stared to look at him. My senior brother and sister are still captive, he muttered. Do you want to fight a whole fortress? Ive seen what kind of strength this place has, she hissed. You have? Qing Yao frowned. Dao Immortals, at least one, she nodded grimly. All three of the ones in that room were Ancient Immortals. AAncient? the first youth she had freed gawped. Are you sure? Did you see the battle? She hissed, looking back the way they came. Battle? the youth frowned, We arrived here on some plains and wandered around fighting monsters for weeks on end, then got captured by a band of these savages using this soul-suppressing formation after we were ambushed by some neonate serpent thing. She stared at him, her mind spinning for a second, but could only nod. So, how do we get out? Qing Yao frowned. She closed her eyes, then looked at the four guards. You two, dress up in their armour, she pointed to the male cultivators. Im Feiwu Shen, the youth muttered, from the Green Dawn Dragon sect, Kai Manshu, from the Erudite Sage of Qin Pagoda, the one who had wanted to rescue his senior brother and sister hissed, already pulling on the gear from a body. We are already acquainted, Qing Yao frowned, but what do we do for a disguise? Ive seen no female guards. Her mind spun, then she put some qi into the bodies to make them heavy and quickly pushed them into the canal, watching them sink from view, then waved for them to follow her. -We dont have long before someone notices a problem, she thought grimly. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} Looking both directions she focused on the idea of stores and resources and got a slightly better tug from the right. Leading them that way for a corridor, she sighed as peeking around a door, she saw more guards. Wait here, she hissed to the two, Yao and Chu, then looked at the two male cultivators. Escort me to that door, just act like the guards, I only need to get within a metre or two without them raising the alarm. They looked at her, but nodded and escorted her towards the door. You, why are you here? one of the guards asked, looking up from where he was squatting. -They must not see much trouble in here, she guessed. I am here to collect some things for the Honoured Master, she bowed deeply. Faugh, the other guard nodded, waving them through. They got to within a metre, before the first guard frowned, staring not at her but at Kai Manshu behind her, but by that point it was too late. The Body receives the Gift, Bestowal of the Path, Devoted. The two guards collapsed stricken, much like the last two. She caught both of them and pulled them into the room behind, which was a broad atrium in which three rather stunned UrVash in robes were staring at her. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} She shot for the nearest one without any hesitation, again sending out a vicious pulse of her own manifest fury to overwhelm her target and the second servant near her through the gestalt link. She was sure it was the same kind of trick that the Honour to Quazam thing achieved, just at a much lesser scale. What surprised her was how easy it was compared to before. Some of it she was sure was down to her own advances, but at the same time -Their mindset is more fragile somehow? It was something to consider for later. You wha?! one of last UrVash women half shouted, stumbling back, but she had already arrived before her, using Bright Lotus Eyes to strike directly at the womans Heart Gate. It wasnt an art, not as she knew it, but with sufficient martial intent, and the right comprehensions, it was possible to hit meridian focal points directly. With Bright Lotus Eyes still active, it was almost pathetically easy as a surprise attack. Looking around, she saw that Qing Yao and Wei Chu had already come up and were helping the other two drag in the guards. You two, go stand at the door. Look vaguely official. Nobody is likely to check immediately, but an unguarded door will draw eyes, she hissed at them. What now? Qing Yao asked her. Now, we disguise ourselves, she said grimly, checking the first room. Will that work? Wei Chu muttered, following after her. Yes, she nodded. So long as the soul sense wards are active and they cant see your face. Only those with real status wear masks though, Qing Yao observed. It seems likely that they have some way? Certainly, she nodded, before adding, We are not going to use masks. I dont suppose you can disguise your features at all to look a bit more like an UrVash? I only have a qi-based art, Qing Yao sighed, and physical transformation is difficult, even for a Dao Seeking cultivator like myself. I am only at Nascent Soul, Wei Chu muttered. She nodded, surprised they were that low a realm in truth. It took her about five minutes of rapid searching to find what she needed, pots of dye and pigment used for drawing the various designs. It helped that not a lot of UrVash here seemed to have many tattoos, not among the women anyway. The male guards wore gold and red mainly with a bit of black. Waving the pair over, she quickly had them strip and then painted the markings over them in accordance with what she had seen of the various forces so far. Copying those exactly would be a bad idea, she guessed, but she had seen enough now to know what was what, so after a few minutes they both could pass for guards at distance and maybe even up close so long as they didnt open their mouths. After that, she dyed her own hair darker and put a few suitable markings on herself and the other two to disguise her features. If only we had our storage rings, Kai Manshu sighed, looking around. She sighed a trifle wistfully, before shaking her head. Better to live long than die rich. Hah Qing Yao nodded. How is your qi recovery? she asked Kai and Feiwu. It will take me a while. My Nascent Soul got damaged, Feiwu sighed. Youre also at Nascent Soul? she asked Kai. Quasi-Immortal! he shot back a bit reproachfully. Apologies, its impossible to tell, she replied with a weak smile. Mmmmm, yes, he nodded, eyeing her. I suffered a major loss to my cultivation a month ago, in the jungles to the south, she remarked. -That wasnt a lie by any means, so read into that what you will, she sighed to herself. Do you think we can free the others? You want to elicit a prison break under the eyes of fates-know-what, with maybe three Ancient Immortals a single badly judged half brick away? Qing Yao muttered to Kai. What is going on here? a voice from the entrance called. She turned to see a female UrVash wearing a diaphanous robe and a mask over her face standing in the door way. I thought I told you, no playing with the slaves! she snapped to the two male cultivators, who had the presence of mind to just scowl behind their half face helmets. Get back to your posts, the woman sighed and scowled, departing. They stared in silence, watching until she departed, then exhaled. Too close, Qing Yao sighed. Yes, she nodded in agreement. Lets get going. Thankfully, Kai Manshu didnt raise any further questions about rescuing the others. It was something she would have liked to do, but in the first instance she suspected they were all scattered now anyway, and walking back into the middle of that mess just screamed disaster. Getting out of the upper fort turned out to be surprisingly easy after a bit of observation. While there was a lot of security, almost all of it was outwardly facing C a sure sign that it was more about projecting power than actual security in her eyes. What was striking as well was that while they used metal weapons and some armour, not much of it was of the metal that the guards had used out in the swamp. -Do they not see a lot of danger here compared to some other places? Looking at the wealth of the courts they hurried through, looking purposeful, she could only guess that that was the case. The town itself did seem more like a trading hub than an actual fortress. This is disturbingly easy, Qing Yao muttered after a while, as they stood near one of the gates observing for a moment the passage in and out. She nodded, agreeing with that, in principle at least. It did seem easy, and that bothered her; however, she had a keen intuition that right now they were running along a thin rope. If they stopped, they would be met with disaster, but if they kept running, there was a small chance to get off the accursed rope and onto something more Her gaze roved over a group of three figures, a man and two female UrVash, who had just entered the court. What clued her in was the male UrVash, who was certainly Naakos C he had the same gait that the hunter had had, even if he was now dressed like a local and wearing a silver mask, escorting two robed slaves with dark hair. -No way its actually that fortuitous she frowned. Whats wrong? Qing Yao hissed, following her gaze. Nothing maybe, she shook herself. Wait here a second. She walked out, suppressing her presence thoroughly and bumped into the path of Naakos as if she had not seen him.

~ Teng Chunhua C Ulquan inner estate ~
YOU IS DISGRACE OF SLAVE! I MAKE YOU SUFFER TEN THOUSAND BEATINGS! Naakos berated the dark-haired slave woman who had stumbled across their path, largely ignored by those around them. -There is no way this was that easy, she muttered inwardly, staring at the woman, who was absolutely Juni with her hair dyed darker. As she watched, Naakos dragged Juni up and stalked over towards the side of the court, to where two guards were watching with two more slaves. I am ver sowwy Juni was mumbling, affecting to look genuinely terrified. Myriad apologies, honoured guards, Naakos muttered to them. Is there a problem here? the leader of the gate guards had sauntered over now, looking kind of bored. No, just a minor matter of this slave Naakos shoved a foot into Junis side. This slave doing stupid things. Do you know her owner? the guard frowned, looking at the two guards. Yes, Naakos nodded. I sent here to look for her. She late with task to drop off important thing for our household. Fine, see youre not disturbing others, the guard grunted, stalking back to the gateway. We leave now, Juni signed. There is an orc in there who is looking for you, called Sh-arv-as-us. Juni had to sign out the name, but as soon as Juni did, she felt her heart chill. Who are? the woman beside Juni asked in Imperial Common, looking at the three of them with apprehension. Comrades, she murmured quietly. Juni also nodded surreptitiously and signalled for the others to just go along with it. That bastard is tricky. We leave now. Juni is right. He is absolutely a Dao Immortal and he will certainly hold a grudge over his pet hydra, Lin Ling signed. She was very glad of her mantras ability to keep her emotions in check as they walked back out of the Masters Markets, as that quarter of the city, right below the palatial fort on the hill, seemed to be called. However, the palpable apprehension and wariness of the others, who were all clearly cultivators, she was certain at this point, actually seemed to help, though the way the two male cultivators disguised as guards kept warily looking everywhere was a potential problem. Thankfully, with Naakos walking ahead, snarling obscenities under his breath, followed by Lin Ling, it likely came across as them being uneasy over him. Eventually, they wound up in a shaded courtyard near the causeway and finally in a position to consider their options. The cultivators were all from an interesting cross section of sects, mostly from the central and southern continents, and part of a larger group who had been grasped, from what Juni relayed. Once everyone was on the same page, they swapped out their garments for the normal robes of common folk who could not afford to stay in Ulquan overnight, hiding all that they had worn in her storage ring. As a final touch, Lin Ling trotted off and returned from a nearby market with a couple of jugs of alcohol and a hand cart, explaining that with all the inns outside, heading back out as day traders was probably their best bet. Having seen a fair few such carts on the way in, she could only agree there, and while they did have to pay a nasty surcharge on the goods when leaving, which Naakos needed no help grumbling about, they crossed back over the causeway without incident. Thirty minutes later saw them in the misty ruins of the pagoda, five very confused cultivators in tow. As far as first reactions went, she supposed she should be glad that the cultivators were mostly still too shocked, and also mostly without qi, to really process the circumstances. Having just been rescued, in rather odd fashion from what she could gather, they seemed to hold enough gratitude to Juni to not immediately revolt at the fact that they were now seated in a ruin, opposite their number in UrInan. Um Qing Yao finally broke the silence, because the UrInan were basically unfazed at this point. How are you travelling with? They are not the same group, Juni said smoothly. As you might have guessed already, there are quite a few influences of people here. Yep, she nodded sourly. This is not the deserted resource-rich treasure paradise we were sold by those scammers in the Imperial Court. Thats a bit Kai Manshu muttered. Its pretty accurate, Qing Yao sighed, as much as I hate to say it. Unless they meant purge this generation with fire by define the soul of this generation. Hah, Wei Chu chuckled wryly. So this group are helping you? Feiwu asked at last, looking at the UrInan who were sitting around the fire, considering the new arrivals and talking softly in their own tongue. Mostly, it was Naakos explaining the strengths of the others and relating their escapade in the town, truth be told. Nothing at all demeaning or even remotely insulting; however, it was clearly making the four uneasy, so she scooted over to Naakos. You should talk in Easten. They will understand that, and it does us no good to have them jumpy. Ah, yes, Naakos sighed as Naakai came over and clipped him on the back of the head, then turned to the four rescues. I apologise for my brother chattering here like a bird. Do you speak Laatan? Easten as Juni, Chunhua and Ling here call it. A bit? Qing Yao managed. I can, Feiwu Shen replied. But how is it a known language here? She shot him a sideways glance and he winced, realising he had been rude for answering her apology with an immediate question. -So, rather well-mannered as well. The sect he came from is a scholarly one as I recall, she mused. That was true for all those here, in one way or another. Nine Auspicious Moons and Verdant Flowers were big powers, but they were not like the Jade Gate Court or Argent Hall, preferring to focus widely on many things and building a reputation for soft power more than smashing things with a big stick. The other two sects were smaller, but in many ways more focused on non-martial endeavour. The Pagoda of the Erudite Sage of Qin was founded by a scammer of a historian called Qin Qiu, but was, in spite of its founder, well-regarded. The Green Dawn Dragon sect was a refinement and alchemy one on the east coast of the central continent, similar to the Blue Gate School, but not so mired in difficult regional politics. There have been quite a few surprising links, Juni sighed, giving them a wry shake of her head. Easten is the language of history and laws, Naakai said simply. You are welcome at our fire, as guests of our saviours. If you are hungry, eat, if you are thirsty, drink, the protection of the honoured five is before you. It was a different kind of hospitality greeting to what came before, but the formal way she said it seemed to help the four, who looked a bit less uneasy. It presumably helped that you had three cultivators who clearly knew what they were at, and that Juni had saved them as well though. There is no way that should have worked, Naakos muttered eventually, staring at the distant lights of the town through the mist. Sometimes, against all the odds, plans do work, Lin Ling said with a wan smile. Yes, however here and now, I think its right to be sceptical, she agreed, to which Naakos also nodded. I know, Lin Ling grimaced and clenched her fist again as shadows suddenly shimmered under her skin. I was just trying to be optimistic. Nobody here is probably clearer than me how dangerous that Sharvasus is. Are you okay? she asked. Lin Ling exhaled. No, I am not I had to work hard to keep things under check in there. My body is turning into one of those special pill furnaces that cook things on pressure. What happened? Juni asked, kneeling down beside Lin Ling. I ate something I shouldnt have, the younger woman muttered sourly, then paused staring around. Did you hear that? Hear? she trailed off, listening to the mist and, sure enough, heard the faint sound of ethereal laughter. Well, that might work in our favour, she mused, recalling the spirit-like beings attacking the UrVash from Umaja but largely ignoring them. Yeah maybe, Naakos nodded. At any rate, their presence means few will dare chase us. Our departure has to have been marked by now, Juni agreed, again looking at Lin Ling with concern. Certainly, Naakos nodded in agreement. Quazam being involved in this means that there is no way they let this go. Who is the Quazam? Juni asked, suddenly. Who is? Naakos frowned, then sighed. Truthfully? Nobody knows. The commonly held view beyond Udrasa is that she is the figurehead of the Udrasa clan, the title inherited by a suitable candidate, much like a Great Shaman or a Warchief is. However She is certainly more than that, Juni said softly. Before this trip into madness I had never set eyes on her, Naakos went on, casting Juni a sideways look. And I have lived for over a century. Juni just nodded again. What I can tell you is that the Ten Great Masters are old, Naakos concluded. They are the real power in the eyes of many. That one you named, Sharvasus, is among the older as well C by the measure of such little information as is known about them. Even in the old tales, when it was called Yom Shadras, and when the re-settled Vashada was the seat of all the Vashlagh, back in the very early years of this era, it was purportedly ruled by a circle of mages, famous for it in fact. So all of them could be Dao Immortals? she shuddered, doing the math on that. I am unfamiliar with that Naakos was interrupted by Lin Ling who clarified. Early 8th Circle. Ah, hmm yes, that is likely, Naakos agreed. I Lin Ling had to stop and clench her teeth. Look, you really need to do something about that, Juni grimaced, before glancing at the other cultivators, who were sitting around the sheltered fire below them, eating some spirit food that Lashaan had cooked and talking quietly among themselves. There are a few things Lin Ling grimaced then shook her head. You should give us some of the qi, Juni went on. It wont count for much, given our capacities, but it should help a bit? It is Juni shook her head and cut Lin Ling off. It wont be worse than the Etheric Dew, surely? I can use my geomancy art and the mantra together now, so it should be a bit easier if anything. She turned the idea over in her mind, thinking about the parasol qi in her own body that Lin Ling was helping her refine. Unlike Lin Ling, the swamp here was weirdly good for her cultivation at this point. Her root was life and fire, the swamp itself fed both those by varying degrees and her Nascent Soul law was also compatible with the environment to an extent that Lin Lings own Yang energies were not, at least in any straightforward sense. As much as she was sure she would regret agreeing with Juni, the qi would probably be beneficial to her and speed up her advancement. Chunhua? Lin Ling turned to her. Well, the qi here does seem to be suitable for me to a degree, and it will likely help with the parasol qi so I suppose we can only try carefully? Juni nodded, though Lin Ling still appeared uncertain. The main thing, she pointed out, looking around, is do we try it here, or go further into the swamp? Once the others have recovered, getting some distance on this place is certainly a good idea, Lin Ling nodded. To that, all of them could only nod once again in agreement. The question is which way do we go? Juni asked looking through the swirling mists around them. And what do we do next? That was the question really. Near as she could tell, as any of them could tell in fact, Yom-Udrasa was vaguely north, between the two largest channels of the Great Buranuna, which flowed east to west. Her own first instinct was to head somewhat east, away from Vashada, away from potential crazy mages and people out to do unspeakable things to them for strange reasons. Juni was also of that opinion; however, Naakos and Lin Ling both suggested going west instead, towards Vashada. The logic there was twisted, and rather concerning, but it was in a way hard to deny it. The swamps there were dangerous, full of ancient ruins and lost things, but they were also difficult to penetrate according to Naakos, and if you went by small boat, no large craft would easily follow you. The deciding factor, in the end, was that teleportation was apparently almost impossible there, due to the bent alignments of the land, a sign many took as evidence of the truth of the ancient tale that Yogo Shada had been stolen away by the vile humans in the previous era. By the time the sun set, the others had recovered and they made their way down the tower to give the joyful news to their new travelling companions. Go west? Qing Yao grimaced, looking into the mist rather cautiously after they had explained what the options were. The options are not great, Juni conceded, before glancing at Naakos and Naakai and asking, What about the other UrInan? Hmmmmm Naakai sighed deeply and stared distantly at the sky. Some will have escaped, but thanks to Azuum and Uaazar, our tribe is broken. If we are scattered, usually we would continue to the next known place, in this case, one of the border towns with the territory of Katum We can go back and look for them? she added. We looked before, Lashaan sighed. They had, on the way, doing a full circuit of Umaja, confirming Juni was not somehow there, amid the ruins. They had found two of the hunters dead in a pool, killed and half-devoured by the serpents, but no others. Her own instinct was that anyone unlucky enough to have been alone in that hellish reed bed would have been very lucky to survive. We did, she agreed, patting the UrInan on the shoulder. If they have died, they have gone to the Mother of Dark Waters, Teshek murmured, making a holy sign. They will wait for us, with the Dark Brother, if only to give an accounting to those scum with Azuum. Caanar nodded and spat into the fire, as did Eruuna. Saruuna just stared emptily at the flames, saying nothing. In any case, Naakos spoke. We must preserve our lives long enough first. Avoid pursuit from the town without running into anything horrible. For now, our paths continue, I think. That got a lot of nods. And we have a better chance of doing that by walking into the ruin-infested swamp than out of it? Kai Manshu murmured in Imperial Common, which she rapidly translated for the UrInan. It is a radical idea, one that could work, Feiwu Shen agreed, also looking at Juni appreciatively. Both of them had been almost hanging on her every word, Wei Chu as well for that matter. Their respect was quite genuine as well, which made for a pleasant change. While Manshu was worried about his seniors who were still captive, it was undeniable that Juni had basically turned on her heel and somehow picked the most opportune moment to walk four other cultivators out of an enemy stronghold and only had to kill or incapacitate nine people to do it. -I wonder what they would say if they knew she was really only at pseudo-Core Formation and not some injured treasure disciple she thought wryly. It was fortunate in a way that Lin Ling was the strongest person here, legitimately, with no funny re-categorising. Both she and Kai Manshu were Quasi Immortals, though Lin Ling didnt like the term for some reason. Qing Yao was also Dao Seeking, but had apparently only arrived there a few years ago. That most of them were of an age, or younger than her and Juni was depressing in a way. The other two, Feiwu Shen and Wei Chu, were both Nascent Soul cultivators and close to her in strength. In that regard, they were of a realm with most of the UrInan who were still with them, except for Naakos and Naakai, who she still had no clear marker on. To have rescued a bunch of other cultivators and gotten immediately embroiled in some group power struggle would have really sucked, she considered as she watched them talk it over quietly. All we can do is accompany you, Qing Yao said with a long sigh at last. We have lost our storage rings and such, but we have our arts and our spirits, and you have rescued us from that hell, so we should try to escape here together. Indeed, Feiwu Shen nodded seriously. The issue is we dont even have our contribution talismans anymore, Wei Chu sighed. And your contributions were so amazing that you care, Sister Chu? Qing Yao chuckled darkly. I know Wei Chu pouted. Fairy Dongmei had my life jade, Qing Yao added. If we can escape this strange soul sense distorting ward, perhaps she will register something is amiss? -Dongmei? She was one of the ones in the battle. She shot a sideways look at Juni and Lin Ling, both of whom gave unobtrusive shrugs. -So much for their opinions on that, she sighed inwardly, though she only knew of Fairy Dongmei by reputation as well. Well, at the very least we need to get distance from here, Juni declared at last. I, for one, do not fancy a second extended foray in Udrasas wonderful hospitality. Fuck no, Kai Manshu grumbled. Though I do worry about Senior Diosheng and Senior Rua. Really, you should worry for yourself, Brother Manshu, Feiwu Shen muttered. If we can get out of this soul suppression, perhaps there is an opportunity to call for reinforcements? Wei Chu suggested. Fairy Dongmei will not stand to see this and she has a close relationship with Hero Cang, who is also partaking in this trial and was part of our group before they set off to peruse whatever stratagem transpired around that horrible ruin. Kai Manshu just sighed, nodding his head. She wasnt sure what to say really, beyond that waiting for backup was probably a very solid plan to go with. It was hard not to be sympathetic to his plight, but at the same time, she really would sooner taunt that hydra to its face than walk back into Ulquan at this point. The death would be infinitely more pleasant. That sentiment was clearly shared by everyone else, though nobody said it out loud, and she was sure it was even shared by Kai Manshu, having no doubt spent some time in captivity. After that, they waited until night had properly fallen and set out. Lin Ling was able to teleport them for brief spurts, which got no end of admiration from the other cultivators, who insisted on calling her Senior Ling thereafter. Aside from a few errant qi beasts, they encountered nothing of note beyond the sheer impenetrability of the mists themselves for much of the night. That, on its own, was more than enough though, because it held both an aspect of sensory obfuscation and a faint natural drain in places as they walked through it. Those places they detoured around, to the complaint of no one, until after several hours of walking they found themselves at another river channel and, in a rather unpleasant surprise, a small fort, which they nearly walked out of the reed beds and right into. What do we do now? Qing Yao asked, peering through the reeds at it. We could try to go downstream? Feiwu suggested, glancing at them. Maybe there are islands we can Seriously, Lin Ling sighed, standing up suddenly. Ill be back in five minutes. What are? she trailed off as she saw silvery black shadows shimmer under Lin Ling skin, as if her meridians were being illuminated by lightning for a moment. They watched her walk off into the gloom in the direction of the fort, the four cultivators looking apprehensive. Will Senior Ling be okay? Wei Chu frowned, turning to Juni, who had sat down and was focusing on her cultivation again. Yes, Juni nodded. No I ____ _____ ____ Whatever Wei Chu had been about to say was lost amid the eruption of a silent roar from the direction of the fort-like outpost. The humidity of the night swamp intensified rapidly, as did the sweltering heat. The mist shimmered disturbingly and she fancied for a moment she could see mirages in it. The four cultivators sat there, sweating uneasily, their eyes wide. Even the UrInan, who had seen something similar a few times now, looked a bit uneasy under the oppressive strength of whatever Lin Ling had done. Within a few minutes the distortion faded away and Lin Ling returned, looking as she had, but without the rather disturbing illumination of the qi overburden in her meridians visibly manifesting. Done. We can go in, Lin Ling said. All dead? Juni asked. Mostly, Lin Ling nodded. It was a watch outpost, so mainly soldiers and a few slaves and hangers on. The soldiers are dead, and everyone else is now trapped in a nightmare. Inside the small fort, there were the after-effects of mayhem everywhere. Mostly, the soldiers appeared to have killed themselves, induced into madness by whatever Lin Ling had done, most likely. There was a small storeroom full of various oddments from which she took everything remotely useful in the way of cultivation resources to share about. There was also a dock, with a smallish boat, which it turned out was just too large for any of them to store. After they had finished checking that there were no lingering threats or other unpleasant surprises C like the fort being built on an ancient ruin made of blue-stone with weird runes all over it C they reconvened back in the main courtyard to consider their next step. As a place to hole up for a while, the fort was by no means a bad place. The soul sense wards were still in effect, though Lin Ling had located them so they knew that to remove them, and the symbols on the lowest floor of each of the four towers had to be fed qi in a particular pattern now. It also had a dock, and the aforementioned boat. As far as places go, here is really as good as any to try sharing some of this qi out, Lin Ling eventually declared, looking around the courtyard, then up at the swirling mists above them and the faint halo of the full moon in the northern sky. So, how do we do this? she asked, looking around for herself. The UrInan had cleaned out the courtyard, scavenging what they could, and all the bodies had been dumped in a shallow pit by the dock without much ceremony. The slaves, all still unconscious, had been confined to the soldiers barracks and sealed in for now. It was not ideal, but while killing the soldiers was not something she had any issue with now, none of them fancied killing fellow victims of Udrasa who had not been so fortunate as they. Should be quite easy, Juni frowned. There is a charm from the talisman that I can draw on you both that will help I think. After that, Ling, you can just distribute qi to us both as we sit here? Okay, Lin Ling nodded. We will try it carefully and see how it goes, but if that damn hydra starts playing up Stop immediately, Juni nodded as did she. She stood and waited as Juni drew something on her back in her own blood, then traced it around so it was over her heart before guiding it down to her dantian and then out to her arms. Juni then repeated the same on Lin Ling, before sitting down opposite her and holding her hands out. Put your right palm over mine, your left palm under. Lin Ling will send qi straight into our heart gates, so we will sit opposite each other, Juni instructed her, holding out her hands. She did as instructed, modulating her breathing and trying not wonder if she was somehow making a terrible mistake.

~ Juni C Ruined Fortress ~
-Please dont let this be a terrible mistake, Juni prayed to herself as Lin Ling sat down between them and put her hand on her back and Chunhuas. All of them had stripped at this point C modesty, the casualty of many circumstances here already, was rather secondary to the concern of having their only good garments potentially obliterated by qi, so it was what it was. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the other cultivators and the UrInan were watching from the steps of the main hall of the fort, curious mainly about what was going on. Lin Ling sighed, and she felt a riotous wave of qi exit her friends palm and flow into her body. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} {Bright Lotus Eyes} She opened herself up to it and pushed everything she had at it, focusing both divination arts on the howling torrent. Devoted, I walk the Path of the Lotus, Bestowed upon the Body Her mantra echoed in the air around all of them, projecting outwards, enveloping and resonating through the qi. {Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture} The scripture, synergising with the symbol in her minds eye at the barest hint of impetus from her, also shifted and melded with her mantra. Within moments, everything had aligned as she regulated it with the harmonious words of the long form versions of the mantras mnemonics. Bestowed, the Path of the Lotus upon the Body, Devoted to the Gift the Body and the Lotus become the Path Her qi capacity filled within moments and then just kept filling as she took as much as she was physically able to pull through Lin Lings touch, inadvertently finding one of the precious five word phrases as she had come to think of them in the process. With that qi, however, also came an all-encompassing, devouring rage, a vestige of the hydra she had never seen. Bizarrely, the Geomancy Arts let it flow straight through her somehow, while her mantra shimmered and moved in conjunction with the symbol, the phrases flowing together in ways that focused on protecting her bones and her vital qi. It took her a moment to understand the rationale, but when she did, she could only agree with what it was guiding her to do. The realm of the qi was too high, so she had to hide behind walls that realm could not touch, such as the strength of the mnemonics to protect her vital accumulation itself. The hydra qi rampaged through her meridians, attempting to tear at everything it could to devour her from the inside out. It tore through her gates, making them ripple and actually put lesions on her dantians outer wall as it carelessly tore its way in diving straight for her spirit root. She groaned, wondering if she had made a horrible mistake as the uncontrollable intent guided by what was surely some glimmering vestige of its soul arrived in the depths of her dantian, taking the form of a hissing, horned serpent. In that instant, she saw the horrible trap it had laid, as its soul form ran through all her meridians, her organs, coiled around her dantian Nooo she managed to gasp, trying to divert her mantra back to deal with it, rather than protect her. Even as she struggled desperately, trying to push it back, it twisted and, with delighted eyes, punched through the shell around that strange hidden place and, in a single effort, swallowed her spirit root in a gulp. There was a terrible pause as something briefly interrupted all the flow of qi through her body, then, with a perplexed convulsion, the malevolent spirit of the serpent ruptured along its length into a sea of multi-coloured fiery sparks that swept through her body like a new years firecracker. In a way she was shocked, and also quietly relieved, that the purity of her spirit root had utterly overwhelmed the hydras attempt at devouring it. Ethereal fire, scattering flames like thousands of flower blossoms, blazed across the surface of her own dantian now, decimating the invading qi as her spirit roots purity directly overwhelmed it and, more importantly, the continuous surge of malevolent devouring strength that came with it. With a different kind of desperation, she suddenly found herself fighting with the rampaging, orphaned qi as it swept in typhoon-like waves through her body, pouring out around them. Chunhua wasnt faring much better either, she realised C the other woman had looping flower petals and shield like leaves of qi scattering out of her body, even as it seemed to break apart from the inside out. As she watched, rapt with horror, even in her dissociated state, those scattering flowers settled down all around them, rapidly pushing out small sprouts and then golden flowers of their own. Tearing herself away from the sight of the small parasol plants and back to her own concerns, she focused again on the serpent which had started to reform in her dantian and was now warring directly against that fire, but already it was beginning to once again get bright gold cracks in its body that bled sparks that now, as she watched, turned into flower petals, merging with the sea of multi-coloured fire. Devoted to the Path of the Bestowed Lotus Body, the Scion walks the Gifted Path of the Devoted Body, Bestowed Gift of the Path becomes the Lotus Body Her mantra echoed, over and over, as the chant within it melded into Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture, just as it had during the tribulation, drawing more and more qi in from Lin Ling, pushing her to the point where all she could do was focus on refining qi as fast as she could.

~ Teng Chunhua C Ruined Fortress ~
Chunhua wanted to scream, but found that she really had no words at this point; the battle between the Parasol Qi that Lin Ling had given her along with the strange array to inscribe in her Sea of Knowledge and the invading qi and spiritual sense of the hydra was horrible. Agony Torture Soul destroying? None of these did it any kind of justice, frankly. She was the flotsam stuck in the storm, along for the ride and hoping that the ocean of combative rage around her wouldnt consume her before she got enough control over it. Her Nascent Soul was growing visibly in size and maturity as she fought inside her dantian against the serpents own soul form. Even weakened and suppressed by the Parasol Qi, which was forming some kind of tree-like structure with her core nestled below it, the horrific devouring intent was fundamentally unstoppable. Again and again it shattered the roots of the tree, until the very foundations of her Qi Sea started to crumble under the sustained onslaught of the hydra as it battered at the connection between her Sea of Knowledge and her Nascent Soul. In any other circumstance, she knew she would have been left dead and broken, were the hydra not almost entirely focused on the war with the parasol trees own intent. ~Sweet - Bloom, Red, Blossom - Jade~ All she could do, at the heart of it, sitting cross-legged over her core, was focus on using her own mantra, letting the turbulent emotions of her own helpless position find an outlet through it, turning misfortune into fortune, fear into hope, panic into conviction. Junis own mantra manifestation also rang in the air around her, elevated to a level she had never seen before, or even believed possible. That it was Juni, rather than Lin Ling, who arrived at that unspoken secret was surprising or maybe it wasnt, given she was now experiencing first-hand how remarkable the divination art Juni was using really was. Her use of her mantra was crude compared to what she could feel both Lin Ling and Juni achieving through their link, but with every cycle she was getting better and better at it, finding more ways to harmonise her mantra, the parasol qi and the nascent law to combat the raging torrent of the Hydras unleashed qi. It was ad hoc, but in a weird way, what they were doing now was, in effect, a kind of Dual Cultivation C not in the sense it was frequently used, which carried as many negative connotations as good, but that the three of them were all slowly harmonising in their struggle. The question was, would it be enough? To her side, she was dimly aware of Juni, wreathed in a golden flame that was properly devouring her body now, flowers of Good Fortune blooming around the other woman and various heavenly ephemera manifesting as whatever spirit root she had purified interacted with her mantra to chain the qi trying to break her body down. Lin Ling wasnt faring any better, still shouldering two of the cores presumably. Flares of Yang Intent were rolling off her, permeating the space around them, as black lines of lightning sizzled through her body, illuminating her meridians in strange and inauspicious ways. Their connection to Lin Ling herself was the only thing keeping her safe from being incinerated as the devouring law of the hydra and the yang law of whatever beast lurked in Lin Lings blood fought it out in the space between them. Cycles flowed by, each one a tumultuous battle against devouring annihilation. Each probably only took seconds given the torrents of qi, but they felt like hours, and with each one, her dantian slowly expanded, mostly, it had to be said, because of the unstoppable pressure of the unrefined qi that the serpent was drawing upon to assail her. -In any other circumstance, I would have exploded into a red mist fireball already, she shuddered, even as she caught the attempt by the serpent to devour an aspect of her resolve. -Cunning thing! She pushed that thought and the whole train that followed after it into her mantra, letting Red and Jade purify the dark thoughts and Blossom and Bloom return them to her as reinvigorated strength, Sweet lessening the impact of the whole process on her body and perpetually augmenting the gains of Blossom and Bloom. Sometimes mantras could be very weird, and right now, she had to acknowledge that hers was converting that fear and dread over her probable possible fate into something. It was absolutely beneficial, but the manifestations around her were becoming so esoteric that she was starting to wonder if her subconscious was actually some kind of idiot savant when it came to this, or she was just so out of She forced that thought back into the mantra as well, and redoubled her assault on the serpent, who screamed at her, making all the qi in her body twist in the process. -Dont question, just endure! Accept what is given make it your own Those had been the advice her grandfather passed on regarding the emotion-devouring aspects of the mantra and the mantra in general actually. -Dont question what is keeping you alive, idiot, she groaned. ~Sweet, Bloom, Red, Blossom, Jade~ She shifted it again as the rhythm of the cycle shifted. And again. And again. And again. Dimly, she was aware that night was overturning itself and becoming dawn, its first rays seeping through the swirling mists above her. The shifting mists seemed to dance and sing themselves, swirling and cavorting into strange shapes, probably influenced by the maelstrom of qi bleeding off of all three of them in truth. Junis divination art was rolling around them in uncontrollable waves now, as well. She could actually feel it tugging on her qi externally as well as from the imparted form that came with the formation Juni had put on her. It had been showing her new paths to guide both her mantra and her law for a while now, even beyond what Lin Lings imparted knowledge from the tablet had pointed her towards, but as the mist spiralled up above them, and the sky slowly grew less and less dark, she felt, in that moment, something else, drawn towards her with that rising dawn. The Parasol Qi shifted abruptly, flowing through her meridians and making a link to Juni directly, just as the Yang Intent from Lin Ling managed the same thing Suddenly, their own ephemera were flowing in a vast circle, orbiting all three of them as external and internal harmony found an inexplicable point of synchronisation. The idea that this was similar to dual cultivation slid back into her minds eye at the same moment, because functionally, there were no barriers between all three of them now. Their qis were rolling in a continuous cycle, warring with the hydra on three different fronts, but at the same time encompassing it now, encircling it as the world around them was subsumed into a strange quasi-reality. The maelstrom of mist above swirled and swirled as the sky grew paler and paler The first ray of sun scythed through everything, washing over the three of them, and everyone else who was watching in the courtyard she presumed. The qi that came with it was different, and words, strange and ethereal, echoed through it. They came from Lin Ling, but it was not really of Lin Ling, she realised. They also came from the flower in Juni Even the parasol tree growing in her own dantian BRIGHT AURIGA BEARING AURORA OF THE ROSY FINGERS! DAUGHTER OF THE SUN PROSPERITYS QUEEN! HAIL TO THEE, GODDESS OF DAWN WHO HERALDS EVERY SUNRISE! Twelve figures danced in the mist above them, skipping and singing with hypnotic fervour, their pipes and drums merging with the sighing of the wind and the rustling of the reeds to form a natural chorus as the mist paled. The words held a tone that resonated within the qi, within the mists, within the moment itself, with the auspicious moment of the new day emerging. The parasol qi within her uttered a piercing cry that seemed to travel through the landscape around them. Vigour blossomed out of it somehow, the cry resonating with the array that Lin Ling had had her set up as a second visualisation in her Sea of Knowledge, imprinting it directly into her psyche somehow. She felt her bones warp and her flesh twist as her mantra somehow settled even deeper within them as the sound shook the world in her minds eye yet was strangely unheard. Under the force of its great momentum, the different qis in her body shimmered and blurred into each other, rapidly turning into a deep azure as the cry gained momentum, continuing to rise. It flowed through her soul, twisting it as well, even as the hydra soul attacking the tree itself recoiled and cowered, trying to retreat from her body entirely, pulling its soul power back so fast she nearly missed the opportunity to chase after it. Unwilling to lose what was clearly a peerless opportunity, she charged after it, her Nascent Soul engulfed in an azure-blue shroud as she tried to exert as much of a toll on it in as possible. The parasol seedling in her soul, however, had other ideas. She watched as, under the light of the days first sun, the little buds on its branches abruptly bloomed with a clarion cry that made the previous call seem like the tinkling of a child with a cow bell. The pressure set every shred of the qi remaining in her body on fire. She was suddenly wreathed in azure fire that scorched her meridians and was dragged into her core, which was now rapidly shifted from a red-brown with gold flames to a deep azure blue, shimmering with golden sunlight and flowing with clouds and ephemeral flames across its surface as the spirit root associated with it twisted The core shattered like glass, rupturing every meridian in her body. The qi around and within her became a blizzard of burning Blue Yin Fire and Petals of the Parasol Tree infused with a deep, endless Yang Wood intent. For several terrible, agonizing seconds she was sure she was dead, then the threads of vitality in the tone somehow settled with her mantra and changed. Gentle. Leaf. Vast. Blossom. Jade Her body collapsed and reformed in the same instant, a strange, spiralling symbol slowly appearing in her Sea of Knowledge as it did so. The power of the hydra inside her was drawn into the vortex-like implosion that she momentarily became, ripping qi out of both Lin Ling and Juni so fast they spat blood as the hydras qi didnt just flow towards her from the connection between the three of them but out of every pore in their bodies. Most of it came from Lin Ling, and as it did, she was dimly aware of the slight diminishing of four malevolent glimmering stars fused to the others body. Everything snapped back together even as the link between the three of them ripped under a desperate, sustained attack from the vestigial strength of the hydra, seeking any way to break the cycle of refinement flowing between the three of them In the sky above, her cry flowed upwards, carried by the swirling mists and the twelve dancing figures who were still chanting the praises of the dawn. It combined with that shimmering first ray of dawn and with it, the sky twisted, clouds turning shades of golden green, blue then purple as it illuminated a vast, phantasmal mountain high above them. It was not Yin Eclipse. She knew that immediately, but somehow, an even greater mountain, set apart from the mundane world and throughly above it. The last shades of the night sky rippled like an ocean around it, while above it, nine stars shone like celestial jewels. Upon its heights, amid misty clouds, were forests of blooming trees, resplendent with bird song and the faint sound of chimes and music. Beautiful singing whispered through the clouds, transcending even the strange song of the twelve spirits, who themselves now seemed far grander and much less childlike, more akin to the forms she had seen them take when repelling the UrVash directly. The gentle melody drew her in, even as her soul burned and her body wavered between life and death, calming her, reinvigorating her and instilling in her a deep sense of nourishing warmth. Unbidden, the words of a fanciful retelling of an ancient classic emerged in her mind a story she had read as a child, of adventures in mythological lands she had convinced her mother to buy her ''Unbidden, I see the bright land where parasols bloom, the extremity of the Chronogram. There, riding upon the mist, I wander to that lofty peak, wreathed in the whirling wind and mist. The Lady Supreme, Primordial Sovereign, lives there. Queen Mother, who resides in a palace of blue-green jade. Around her a celestial crowd, favoured children of heaven, sing and dance. Theirs are songs of sun, sea, forest and cloud How I dream that one day my own child will be welcomed to that place'' The mountain faded, but an aspect of it was somehow preserved in the symbol in her soul, now fully formed and carved out as a new meridian within her, linking her Soul Meridians with her Nascent Soul and the Mantra in her body {Parasol Luan True Physique} Her spirit root finished its warped change in the ruins of her core, pulling qi back together around her. Before, it had changed into a weird little flower-fire thing, but now it held a deep yin fire blaze that flickered like a tiny blue bird with five tails and a single, myriad-coloured line on its breast. It nestled in a bloom of flowers that looked awfully like those from the parasol tree, forming a sort of pseudo nest. The twin patterns of feather-like leaves and swirling clouds like little flowers swept through her body and soul, melting into every portion of her being. Above her, a single bolt of silver lightning crashed down at her; however, it was ripped apart amid the resonating cry that still lingered, and greedily devoured by the parasol tree before it ever reached her. Her dantian reformed, and her meridians recoalesced around her physical body as the frozen body-shaped implosion cracked like a shell and scattered away, dragging disturbing strands of black that had been seeping into it, unbeknownst to her, which burned away in the field of purifying Yang around them. The hydras soul was still there shockingly. It screamed in rage and tried to assail her as if she were some ancient primordial foe. Considering what she knew of Blue Luan as Legendary Spiritual Beasts, that was probably true, but right now she was going to take it without any questions. Chapter 114 – Flower of Fortune
If we speak of the great tragedies and misfortunes to befall sects in this generation that have had echoes far beyond their origins, many will talk about the deep embarrassment that Di Ji caused to so many, or the misfortune that befell the duke of Green Cliff province; however, the one that most stands out to me, as a scholar of history, as one whose repercussions still linger today, especially for our own Nine Moons sect, is the downfall of Good Fortune Saintess Song Jia, from Burning Tiger Province. While her name has largely fallen out of memory, except to those who were around at the time, hers was the last true Good Fortune Core that has emerged in recent times. She made her name during the disasters and upheavals of eight millennia ago, and such was her fame and standing that she eventually attracted notable attention, from a noble scion of the Shu clan named Shu Bao, who set out to court her. At that point, she had already formed her core, which was how she acquired her name, or moniker. The events that transpired after that are rather murky, but the gist of it is that she took part in many trials with Shu Bao and his companions while he wooed her, but in the end she had split with him. Later she showed up at the doors of Shu pavilion, alleging that Shu Bao had mistreated her and given her away as part of a lost gamble and that she had lost her purity and her potential to a sworn brother of Shu Baos from the Jade Gate Court. Had things been properly investigated then, disaster might have been averted, but as it was, she was publicly shamed and denounced by those around Shu Bao. He refused her entrance to the pavilion and his large following slandered her and assaulted her with foul words, calling her a whore, deceiver and mendacious woman, even bringing forth witnesses to her purported impropriety before throwing her out. When she petitioned the elders, they turned her away and she was basically chased away in disgrace. Eventually, however, one of the older ancestors did, apparently, make a cursory investigation, persuaded, so the story goes, by his own disciple after Shu Baos flunkies beat him and embarrassed him and his fiance in sect tourney. That investigation did indeed show that the pitiable Song Jias allegations had merit. Unfortunately, and again, hindsight has not been kind to this position. Because of politics and his background, Shu Bao was barely punished and simply sent back to the Shu clan. Their justification was that it was excessive to abolish the cultivation, even temporarily, of a serious talent over an independent cultivator who was only at the Golden Core realm. Those elders of the sect, somewhat blinded by circumstance it must be said, also judged that, robbed of her core, her purity, and her reputation, Song Jia would become an irrelevance and so they simply made some payment to her family and left it at that
Excerpt from the broken court C four decisive events that have shaped our generation ~by Qing Fei Cui, Chronicler of Nine Moons

~ Juni C Ruined Courtyard ~
As the clouds spiralled above, holding within them the dancing, ethereal figures of the twelve Daughters of the Ocean as the UrInan had termed them, Juni could only watch in shock and horror as Chunhua, in effect, half-exploded in the very instant that the sun peaked over the horizon. Their surroundings wavered. In the very same instant, the most phenomenal devouring force erupted from Chunhua, ripping qi out of them, and their surroundings. It drew Hydra Qi out of Lin Ling and herself, Parasol Qi from their surroundings, even the golden fire from her own body, and yet something was clearly off. She could tell that even without seeing Lin Lings disbelieving, horrified expression, or Bright Heart Shifting Steps deeply inauspicious tug. That this devouring force that was dragging them all down was likely not a good thing. The hazy shadow within the shattering form of Teng Chunhua in the middle of the frozen explosion slowly began to crumble as both of them looked on helplessly, now caged by the same intricate bindings of qi that had been aiding them. The world stilled. The Hydras soul, which had been attacking her unrelentingly, had just done something, she realised. A new, amorphous, intangible intent was suddenly and very rapidly devouring all the qi in her body, even as the manifestation of its soul was already shooting for Chunhua She was wondering if they were about to all be consumed by the collapse of one third of their pseudo-formation, thanks to the accursed snake, when Bright Heart Shifting Steps shifted again. A mind-shattering chime rippled through the world around them, emanating from the depths of Chunhuas ruined form. It effortlessly transcended the stillness that the Hydra had evoked. Like sun scattering mist, it dispersed the formless, untouchable devouring absence that had augmented the Hydras soul intent C even that which was still in her own body, making her feel like she had just been hit by some terrible hammer. Lin Ling spat blood, her own body distorting under the impetus of the chime and, suddenly, all three of them were surrounded by a body-corroding vortex of orphaned qi, wrested from the Hydras control. It snarled and finally abandoned its attempt at devouring her completely to focus on Chunhua. Even without Bright Heart Shifting Stepss prompting, she chased after it, drawing the golden fire and her mantra to grind it apart and slow it down as best she could; however, their realm difference was so great that she might as well have been a mortal child trying to grasp mist. Without it engaging with her, the Hydras intent slipped through her like a mirage. Above her, as the clouds swirled outward, she was barely aware of the dawn-tinted sky rippling like a Inexorably, undeniably, her gaze was forced heavenward, drawn by the song of the twelve masked spirits, carried by the chime from Chunhua, called by the prestige of the vast mountain now shimmering like a mirage in the western sky. Nine great stars shone in a constellation around it, and on its heights, amid pine forests wreathed in cloud, were five dazzling blue-jade pagodas, each containing a sense of a shrouded figure, adorned in shadowy imperial regalia. Around each, thirty-three fairy immortals lived, their various songs melding with the world to form a chorus of salutation for the wonders of the natural world, while above them, on the heights With the first ray of sun, still lingering, came a sense of iridescence, like the tails of a celestial peacock, fanning out around the mountain itself The scene was gone in almost the same instant, a mirage as if it had never been, leaving only a lingering sense of awe, but her mind gibbered a bit because she knew what that had been. -Queen Mother of the West -One of the Supreme Heavenly Fates! -Second only to the Three Pure Ones in terms of veneration by all righteous peoples. The heavens showing a mirage representing her, along with that clarion cry, and the parasol tree meant -Luan? She had just arrived at that rather terrifying guess when Chunhua, or the collapsed location of space that was Chunhua, seemed to spin through itself and become a recognisable form once more, scattering a blizzard of azure-blue fire and parasol blossoms as it did so. The Hydras soul, which still held vestigial connections to her, because it had delayed her interference with its intent, screamed and gibbered now, just as much as certain parts of her mind were trying to flee Chunhuas qi It snapped back at her, so fast she nearly got caught out by it as it tried to capitalize on her own shock to recover the ground it had lost. Judging by Lin Lings expression, it had just tried the same trick with her, because the scattering mist around them rippled and surged everywhere, turning into ethereal serpents of devouring strength once more. She was aware, dimly, of the other cultivators and the UrInan, who had already retreated into the most durable of the buildings, screaming and cursing; however, the Hydra was already back inside her body. Its assault now was focused on her body, rather than her spirit root. The serpents were raging through her, now trying to wear down the structure of her meridians from the inside out, disrupt her eight meridian gates and ruin her organs. Body of the Lotus, the Gift of the Devoted Path Bestowed to the The change was so jarring she nearly exploded and became a cripple on the spot as the Hydras intent targeted key points of her meridian system and gates. So skilful and decisive was its attempt at sabotaging her still-tortured meridians, reshaping the alignments between them, that it nearly led her to bestow her foundation right into its open jaws in the process, before she caught it, pulling her mantra back to its basic state. DEVOTED, PATH, LOTUS, BODY, BESTOWED Each mnemonic roared through her, now guided by her and supported by Bright Heart Shifting Steps, rather than the other way around, which was what had led to her nearly walking into that pit. They still struggled for several more moments though, before she truly succeeded in reversing the flow of what it had done and its attempt at warping her own body to make the mantra less effective foundered. However, that ushered in a new struggle, because the Hydra came again, seeking a new path, a new subversion. Cycle after cycle, she pushed her qi around, duelling back and forth with the Hydra. The sky swam overhead, its colour shifting haphazardly. Whether it was through the passage of time or the warping influence of their various qis, it was hard to say, nor could she devote time to even worry about it. So focused on the Hydra was she, that she was actually surprised by how quickly the coalescence arrived again, and all the qi in her body started to converge back in her dantian once more. The pseudo core rapidly passed 20 rotations, whereupon it became a deep, pure gold and the Hydra hissed greedily, forcing her to divert more attention towards it as it prowled. By the time it arrived at 24 rotations, however, the Hydra souls grasp over its own qi was starting to founder. By 27 rotations, her core was wreathed in pure white flames. At 28 rotations, it gained a corona of swirling sparks taking the form of golden lotus-like flowers, which easily scattered much of the Hydras intent, forcing it to properly retreat at last. At that point, it wobbled, and then, fed by the qi from the hydra around her, went to 29 then 30 revolutions. She focused on Bright Heart Shifting Steps, which wavered, telling her that the core wasnt complete even as it rotated for the 31st time and gained a strange second corona of golden petals. As she watched, it half-spun, wobbled and then exploded outwardsC with enough force to shatter her bones and liquefy every organ not associated with her meridian system. The experience was horrifying C she grasped for her mantra, holding onto it like a piece of driftwood in a raging storm as the purified qi penetrated every part of her, infusing her physical body with the white fire, the flower-like sparks and the golden flower petals. The Hydra soul screamed, consumed and scattered by it in much the same way that it had been when it tried to seize her spirit root. For a brief moment, she was adrift in an absence of qi C it was like her body was being dunked in icy water, tearing itself apart in the wake of the passage of the shockwave Bright Heart Shifting Steps gave her a subtle nudge and she inhaled, somehow finding the opportune moment with its guidance to keep the momentum of that shockwave going, incorporating it into her refinement cycle itself. She drew in every scrap of qi she could, feeling the cycle warp the air around her for twenty maybe thirty metres in every direction, aware that she was also tearing qi from Ling and Chunhua at a rate far in excess of what she had before. She was vaguely aware of their shocked expressions; however, both recovered quickly and redoubled the amount of qi they were sending her. Within two cycles, two breaths, her body was full to bursting with unrefined qi once again. Within four, she was basically tearing the Hydra qi apart and refining it faster than its disrupted soul intent could recover any control over it. Within 10 cycles her Qi Sea was less a sea and more a nebulous maelstrom of coalescing droplets of purified qi that rippled with the colours of all the elements, and with it came a problem. Control. It wasnt quite running free of any guidance from her, but it was very close to it and with every cycle the momentum was only getting stronger -Need something -Something {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} Refocusing on the art, she found it guiding her into the heart of the chaos, nudging, guiding, twisting {Bright Lotus Earthly Physique} The symbol in her minds eye also started to actively engage in this process at long last. At this point, Lin Ling was effectively letting her draw what she needed, with no constraints at all. Chunhua was also sending a torrent of qi into her, effectively using the divination to help with her own refinement, but also carefully trying to control those threads of parasol qi that were trying to worm their way across the connection between them However, even with their help, she could feel that there was now no way off this path that didnt lead to either success or bloody death. She cast about, desperately, looking for a medium within which to frame everything, because, as it was, she was in danger of being consumed by her own qi, unless she could anchor it -Mantra That helped bring some semblance of order to the chaos, but she wasnt able to devote all of it to the task because the Hydra was a resurgent threat now, working its way inwards, trying to once again subvert the alignments of her body to subsume her once again. That left Somehow, she kept coming back to flowers. She had not had the time to ponder it before, but now? -Spirit root! She grasped upon the symbolism within it, of the flowers, almost intuitively leaping on the similarities in the experience to when her spirit root had been refined. The last remnants of the qi from the golden peony flowers, still somehow there after everything she had been through, settled into the grinding maelstrom and brought with them yin water, yang water, yin earth and yang earth along with a hint of yang fire bizarrely enough. -Still not enough Watching it twist, bringing the full focus of Bright Lotus Eyes and Bright Heart Shifting Steps on it, even to the point of somewhat unavoidably drawing her focus away from the Hydra, she searched for balance. The first thing she found was the parasol qi that Chunhua was still trying to control as it infiltrated the link between the three of them. -Thats also a flower of sorts She grasped at it and after a moments hesitation she felt Chunhua relinquish her control over a portion of it, letting it flow into her as well. The tree in both its yin and yang attributes was also associated with good fortune and prosperity as she recalled, as well as rebirth and bounty across many lifetimes. It settled into the vortex, giving her Yang Wood and Yin Fire. -However, its still not enough, she judged grimly, looking at the imbalance between the forces. In fact, it was almost getting worse. -Metal and more Yin Life The only sources of metal she had were her sword-staff and the Orichalcum blades she had in her storage talisman. She considered them both, before decisively picking the sword-staff. It was certainly the higher quality object, and its origin was also much more auspicious, both in terms of how she had come by it, and what it had seen her through since. Drawing it out of her storage talisman, which Lin Ling had returned to her when they got out of Ulquan, she let it fall into her lap and pushed her qi into it, trying to incorporate it directly into the devouring cycle, hoping it had some innate metal qi within it C that was not always guaranteed, many metals were attuned to earth before the metal feng shui alignment. Bizarrely it was the golden peony flowers and the parasol qi that both reached out for it, although both held the crushing power of time she supposed. Even then, with all the momentum of the vortex tearing through it, attempting to extract something anything from the blade, it endured. It took tens of cycles which she barely controlled through agonizing focus, before, finally, a few tiny flecks were scoured from its surface and dragged into her body They entered the maelstrom like lead bricks through a cheap window, the impact of the density of the qi within them nearly collapsing the vortex completely and giving her a deviation in the process. The qi tore through her meridians, warping them at will and making her barely mended bones grind and splinter or just plain break in a few cases as Yin Metal and Yang Metal and then timeless Yang Earth overwhelmed everything else. None of them were normal either, the Yin and Yang metal was not in its normal, heavenly form, but another, weirder and much more primordial form of positive and negative force, so esoteric that she couldnt do much more than just try to nudge its path with the divination art. It was also responsible for the timelessness within the Yang Earth she saw C the metal in the blade was ancient, older than the heavens itself somehow. As she struggled with keeping the disparate elements in their cycle using the geomancy art to guide their interlocking flows, keenly aware that she was racing along the edge of a brutal precipice where one misstep would see her explode or worse, she realised that the landscape had become as warped as anything Lin Ling had ever achieved with the yang qi in the jungles or her own breakthroughs. The sky overheard had turned dark, yet the stars were wrong, the glimmering constellations somehow distorted and over-bright in a night sky that swirled and twisted with disturbing currents of black within black. The river flowing past and around the fort was somehow flowing both past her and towards her, while the reed beds, swaying rhythmically, leached weird non-colours as eye-scouring iridescences shimmered in the mist. Even the fort itself was crumbling; edges of surfaces and angles of walls were bleeding shadows slightly as the structures within started to erode. All she could do was focus everything she had at the vortex, keeping the whole thing in check by the framework she was imposing on it, fashioned of the ever-flowing lyrical mnemonics of her mantra and their resonant harmony with Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture, and try not to let it run away from her completely. With it increasing the speed of its rotation, revolution by revolution, it was now freakishly fast. When she had started, it had taken maybe 20 seconds per entire revolution of a mote of qi in her body, from acquisition to arriving in the middle of the maelstrom. Now, however, that process was taking barely 2 seconds C per entire revolution C and almost so fast that qi being dragged in had no time to settle in her body before being smashed to pieces and refined away. Still, the gains she was making from it all were remarkable. The ripples of qi being smashed apart, that were tearing at her body, had begun to form a feedback loop with her mantra, scripture and divination art that was, ripple by ripple, slowly expanding her qi capacity, tempering her meridians and, she was sure, pushing her rapidly through Body Tempering, much as Lin Lings crazy tribulation had done for her. It wasnt just qi being dragged in either C the vortex itself had somehow acquired a devouring strength in common with the hydras mist, though lacking its primeval malevolence. The result was that, between that terrible rotational speed and the devouring pull it had acquired, the Hydra was also now anchored in her body, unable to attack or retreat as it was now slowly being eroded away by the combined efforts of their ferocious onslaught on its qi. Finally, 7237 rotations after she started keeping a count in her mind, the cycle finally became sluggish and stabilized, and qi rapidly started to accumulate in her dantian and body again in the prelude to the next quasi-core coalescence as it reached critical mass. Kaaaagggh, she snarled with anger, unthinkingly feeding it back into her cultivation through the mantra at this point. -How is it still not enough? she complained inwardly as Bright Heart Shifting Steps pulled her back, telling her that the attempt would not work as it was. She stared at what she had, interrogating her intuition. She could, she knew, form a core by the method Chunhua talked about, but that was not what she wanted, and not what the talisman instructed her to do either. It was clear that the symbol C mystic meridian C that represented the Bright Lotus Earthly Physique and the heart of the cultivation scripture and the intent that it propagated should be as much a part of it as her spirit root She looked at the symbol in her minds eye and gave it a poke of sorts, trying to convince it to interact with the cycle in such a way as to do more than just guide things; however, it refused resolutely to budge. The issue was one of harmoniously integrating everything but when it came to the means to do so She tried again And again And again Until she was thoroughly frustrated and wondering if there was some other fundamental thing she had missed in the text, in the circumstances or if she really was just overreaching. Each time, the core twisted and roiled with ominous instability, continually half forming now, but never really starting its first proper revolution Again Again It took nine agonizing half-revolutions, combining and re-combining the different parts, teetering on the edge of nearly collapsing the whole thing and obliterating herself, before Bright Heart Shifting Steps finally led her to what she was looking for, pointing her towards the disparate strands of the qi in her dantian. She had to stare at them for a few agonizing seconds, before seeing what it was drawing her towards. Within the maelstrom were a few lingering, shifting droplets of the etheric dew somehow, a remnant of a shadow, much like the peony qi had been, crushed out of the maelstrom and its accretion disk -No not etheric dew, she realised with a start. Its closer to Myriad Elements Yin Yang Qi. -Where did that come from? She shivered mentally, observing the tiny droplet shimmer and drift in the middle of the vortex present there, yet somehow untouchable by the vortex itself, as if aloof from it in some way. The spark-like golden petals from her spirit root were also drifting in the same way, she noticed, barely discernible in the chaos. -Its too dense? Once formed its not being drawn back in? Exhaling, as much a state of mind as a physical action at this point, she set aside her surprise and trepidation at how it was forming and, following the sense of guidance from Bright Heart Shifting Steps, worked to move a few of the strand-like droplets towards more auspicious orbits through the heart of the vortex. While she was doing this, she was aware that the vortex had finally started to condense qi out of the natural environment all on its own, forming flickering mirage like clouds. Its reach was now close to 200 metres and still slowly expanding as the ground around the three of them continued to ripple outwards. If Lin Ling wasnt basically dumping qi almost as fast as she could devour it -Can she send more? It was such a preposterous thought that she nearly discounted it out of hand, but at this point She tried and, after a few attempts, found there was some give, and at last both Ling and Chunhua opened their connections to her a bit more. Soon she was getting qi with soul force in it once again, making her realise the other two had been focusing very hard on stopping the hydra interfering more directly with her. If the Hydra itself thought it had gotten a lucky break, it probably only thought that for a split second, because the raging vortex that was a pseudo 10 element cycle ate its soul force without even slowing, the primordial power of that system more than it could stand. Watching those disparate elements get caught up in everything, she started to push the flower sparks in her spirit root inwards as well.

~ Lin Ling C Ruined Courtyard ~
Lin Ling cursed mentally as the black hole that also at some points held the name Kun Juni devoured every shred of qi she had to hand to throw at her. Black Hole was something that the memories used to describe the raging vortex, although she suspected they were somewhat joking there. Mostly, her mental cursing was directed at the four cores in her body, because despite letting qi flow out of her to the other two entirely unconstrained at this point it still wasnt enough. She also really hoped that nothing decided to come interrupt them, whether from potential pursuers from Ulquan or Udrasa or even just some other random qi beast in the swamps. The mists and the broken alignments were likely playing in their favour, but given how dangerous Sharvasus was, and how well-prepared he had been, she really didnt want to bet on that. Her body was still being slowly consumed from the inside out, by the punishing onslaught of the four-headed hydras cores. After all, a quasi-Dao Immortal spirit beast was being held inside a Dao Seeking girls body, barely caged by the shell of her Nascent Soul, infused with her mantra and furiously resisting their systematic devouring of her physical meridians. You think you can keep this up? one of the spirits in the cores hissed at her, You are our great fortune now another laughed, as more soul intent surged to assail her. We will consume you consume the bird then Sharvasus will consume your friend Ssh-arrrvasusss will rise the mist head snarled, almost joyfully. The Ten Will Rise She pushed their voices down, ignoring them as best she could as the shifting vortex of miasma all around them continued to distort the world with Thaumic overburden, as the memories termed it. It was not that she doubted the serpents words; it was simply that she knew what they were aiming at, and refused to engage at all. Their words were merely a vehicle for their soul intent, to try and erode her, to disrupt their surroundings subtly and interfere with the others, act as a vehicle for their innate devouring strength to try and bypass the cage of yang strength in her blood. Her job now was mainly to keep that side of the hydra facing inwards, unable to creep out with the rest of it. If there was a bright side here, it was that the fearful pressure from all sides was a remarkable grindstone for her principle, whetting it and forging its suitability as a defensive strength far beyond what she had ever reasonably expected in the time available. Both her body and soul were being literally forced ever-closer to pure synchronisation from forces inside and out. Her own qi capacity was maybe a third again as big as it was when she started, which, for a Dao Seeking cultivator to achieve in a day or so, was nothing short of remarkable. Her cultivation foundation was also advancing at a quite phenomenal rate C all of them were, in fact. Far beyond what would normally be possible The purity of her qi cycle was also improving, just through her connection to Juni and whatever the fates she was trying to attempt in the course of forming her core.

~ Kai Manshu C Main hall of the ruined fort ~
WHAT IN THE NAMELESS FATES EVEN IS THIS?! Wei Chu wailed, desperately trying to keep her own qi under control. This isnt even a breakthrough? Is this really someone in our generations qi refinement cycle? Qing Yao groaned, also looking pale. Kai Manshu, inner disciple of the Pagoda of the Erudite Sage of Qin, scholar, diviner and, recently, deeply lamenting captive of savage demons, sat there carefully, his qi cycling furiously, his principle melding with the disciple from the Nine Auspicious Moons sect and the UrInan, whose name appeared to be Naakos based on what he could tell, trying to ignore the horrified exclamations around them. The last two days had been so very absurd that he was still wondering if it would not all turn out to be some traumatic trap by their captors; however, he suspected that reality was too cruel for that at this point. No savage captor could likely conjure up this depth of nightmare to plunge them into he was sure. It would require far too much of an understanding of the nuance of their Eastern Azure Great World, to the point where even just scouring the collective life experiences out of every person captured he had seen so far would not provide the basis for this kind of insanity to be fabricated as an illusion. It would have been an exorbitant waste of effort when their own terrors were likely already sufficient for such purposes. Another wave of disruptive, distorting qi twisted around them, weirdly out of step in a way, as if something in it was trying, in some minor way at least, to hold the worst of it back from them. What realm was Senior Juni before she lost her core? Qing Yao hissed, her hands furiously flickering through the seals of the formation the three of them were using to just about constrain the circumstances around them. That, he had wondered as well, truth be told. Her comprehensions were clearly in excess of her current strength, and she was a Dharma cultivator of some fashion as well as a spiritual one, and maybe a body refinement one as well based on her rapid recovery. She is trying to reform her core? Wei Chu gasped. Yes, he nodded, staring grimly at the distorting waves of qi breaking around them. -If we had not somehow had our own cultivation constraints loosened to the degree that they are, we would be really suffering now. That thought was also surely rattling around the others heads as well. Is it because we had all our qi scattered on capture and because of those bracelets? It was only noticeable once we escaped captivity with Senior Juni That none of the three who had rescued them were having their cultivations suppressed in the slightest in this strange place was the final thing that made him sure, in his own heart at least, that they had done the right thing by agreeing to go along, even if circumstances now were a bit Rather than that, what influence? Feiwu Shen panted, cutting through his own thoughts to check on his comrades condition, which was not great. That could be said for all of them Wei Chu added, apparently trying to ignore that she had a bad nosebleed. She was suffering the worst, even worse than the two Ur who had been injured, truth be told, because the strength and the purity of the qi were almost antithetical to whatever law she cultivated. Feiwu Shen wasnt much better either, but it could also be because both of them were merely at the Nascent Soul realm. In regards to their influence, or association, he also had a pretty good idea, truth be told even before that insane manifestation of an ephemera straight out of a childs storybook. The Blue-Jade throne, seat of the Turquoise Pond for a split second he was sure he had seen the nine sovereign stars as well, shining like jewels in the morning, and above them the five pagodas of the Saintesses. There was a painting of them in the great hall of the sect, stylized of course, but now that he had seen it, a surprisingly good representation of the reality just lacking in the sky-shaking aura and the sense that his whole life had just been seen through. Why a disciple from that influence would be here he had no idea, nor, in truth, did he want to know. His own engagement with the trial had been reluctant at best. His senior brother and sister had decided to come, and everyone else had basically been told it was their filial duty to have their horizons broadened. Hah he had to laugh, very bitterly, at that recollection. Whats so funny? Qing Yao muttered. Sorry I was just recalling why my seniors came here, he managed to reply, in between continuing to ensure he didnt lose all his qi in a single surge, then caught Naakos looking at him a bit quizzically. -Ah, of course they dont understand Imperial Common, just Easten another riddle there. My seniors, send me here to broaden horizons, he elaborated in Easten. To send youth to experience many trials Naakos mused, his own hands easily forming the seals, which focused on channelling Intent, more than qi. The trick is for them to come back sane, the older Ur''Inan woman, Naakai he thought her name was, added with a grimace. Or alive, the younger Ur''Inan woman, whose name was something like La Shan, added. He had to agree there, truth be told. On both the sanity and the alive count. The momentum here is big, Naakos nodded, making him wonder what that meant. -Is he referring to the cyclone of qi distorting this place, or something more? Looking around, it was true that the alignments of the land were starting to give. His talent for divination was, he self-acknowledged not the best. He was good at arranging potted plants and reading the odd fortune-chart, but that was about it. What do you mean? he managed to ask. Naakos and Naakai both eyed him like he was a strange animal then had a quick discussion in their own tongue before Naakai swatted Naakos on the head in mild remonstration. What my brother talk about is the strength they are summoning to attack the advancement boundary. He resisted sighing, in remonstration with himself really. Study of Easten was not common outside of scholarly circles, unless you lived in the fringe provinces of Blue Water, Iron Crown, Golden Peak or Yuan Gate or the northern part of the continent of the Easten Tribes. Mostly, interest in it came from looking at records and accounts from the previous heavens and the era immediately preceding the re-establishment of the Dun Dynasty. The form that the Ur''Inan were speaking was, in truth, closer to that ancient form than the little modern any of them likely knew. As such, momentum meant forward motion, advancement. I understand thank you, he managed to nod without feeling like his own body was going to tear itself apart. His seniors had theorized that this was either a lost shard of a supreme world, or a pocket land refined from one by some peerless expert of the previous heavens that the Imperial Court wanted to grasp for their own ends. The suppression was what had given them the seeds of that idea, but the fact that the inhabitants used some different system, more like Body Refinement, and all spoke ancient Easten in formal occasions was, in truth, to him a much bigger hint as to its origins. That Senior Juni, Senior Ling and Teng Chunhua were all unsuppressed likely meant that they had come from a supreme world themselves. Their presence here meant that only some truly peerless expert could have brought them as well. -So either the Imperial Court has asked for help from the Turquoise Pond, through the Heavenly Huang or one of those influences is here unannounced. Another wave of destabilising qi surged through their surroundings, casting strange sparks off corners and making shadows waver oddly in colours not really intended for mortal eyes. What we do if gets worse? another of the male Ur''Inan asked. Escape? the youngest Ur''Inan, a pale girl who was also not holding up very well under the onslaught, asked. We cannot run, Naakai shook her head. We cant? Feiwu Shen groaned, cutting into the discussion. You run into the mist, you likely never walk out, Naakai grimaced. We stay here, we likely never the young Ur''Inan woman muttered. Did you get hit on the head and miss that battle between Ling girl and the serpent? Naakos grumbled. The girl fell silent, as did the other Ur''Inan, looking a bit haunted, he thought. What kind of realm was it? Right on cue nearly, the surging currents of miasma and mist shifted again, and the walls of the room they were in were briefly outlined in dark shadows that picked out every mud brick and blemish. With it, came a grasping, devouring strength that tried to gnaw against it, swirling insidiously, like hidden currents in dark waters.

~ Juni C Ruined Courtyard ~
The breakthrough came sometime about noon, she reckoned, when the pressure of qi in her meridians, and dantian, which was perpetually refusing to form a core, became so viscous and compressed that it started to condense into drops of multi-coloured qi as well. Some had a mirage-like quality, twisting in bizarre ways to look like little flowers, others were weird and iridescent. Once the first few formed, others rapidly started to form in their wake, like the first droplets of rain turning into a shower, then a torrential downpour and finally a flood as droplet begot droplet. Within moments, the inertia of the vortex she had been carefully moderating in order to avoid it chaotically collapsing was overwhelmed by the new impetus. As she watched, the vortical maelstrom of qi in her dantian started to cycle faster And faster And faster She screamed, as, within moments, her meridians were trembling and warping under the strain, some even starting to show signs of collapse. In that instant, she understood why the talisman had been so clear that she needed achievements in Bright Heart Shifting Steps and Bright Lotus Eyes. Without them, without the tens of thousands of cycles spent adjusting her qi flow, optimising her meridians, harmonising away all the quirks, the faults, the flaws, the little errors she would have died in the very first revolution of that raging torrent of multi-coloured, effervescent qi. Each revolution of qi tearing through her body now took less than a second to complete. Focusing desperately on maintaining control, she watched as the combined impetus of her mantra, the cultivation scripture and the geomancy art guided that qi to first temper, then widen her meridian channels. As it surged through her eight gates, the tempering onslaught also elicited subtle changes in them as well, before finally starting to carve out new minor meridian channels around them. It permeated her bones, saturated her flesh and infused into her blood a shadow of the same iridescence that lingered within it. Again and again it cycled, continually drawing inwards, packing more and more qi into her body, until, just under four hours after her qi turned viscous, it finally reached a point where, in a single revolution, it crashed inwards on itself. The pseudo core that formed, gold, with a strange multi-coloured sheen and a blazing white corona, spun for a full 31 rotations before scattering outwards, spreading that first wave of multi-coloured qi deep into her flesh and blood, tempering her body even further. Four hours after that, it did so again, collapsing at 32 rotations, nearly obliterating her body in the process of forcing another wave of the qi into flesh, but this time also sending it burrowing deep into her bones, infusing her vital qi with its profound and auspicious momentum. A further four hours later, it went to 32 rotations and she intuitively knew that she could push it deliberately one more time and it would go the full 33 and set, but Bright Heart Shifting Steps nudged her back, telling her that it was not the opportune time. Breathing out, she watched it collapse once more, once again scattering a punishing, tempering wave of qi throughout her body and now even into her surroundings slightly. Considering what it meant by the opportune time, and recalling what Lin Ling had said about auspicious Yang, she guessed that it wanted her to break through at sunrise, like Chunhuas own whatever that had been, had. Above them, the sky was dusky, visible through the eye of the cyclone of mist and qi being pulled in by her, and still, to a lesser extent, Chunhua and Lin Ling, she realised, though both of them were largely drawing on the qi from the cores, moderating their own pull so as not to interfere with hers, she suspected. -At least this will eat up more qi, she thought, noting that Lin Lings condition was not looking any better, in spite of the vast torrent of qi she was directing towards her. That was the original point of all this. In the end, she had to endure three more cycles of coalescence and collapse before the sky started to pale once more and dawn showed the first signs of its reappearance. If there was a benefit to the torturous experience, it was that she had gotten an excellent grasp for the way the core formed and collapsed by the time Bright Heart Shifting Steps finally agreed that now was the optimal time to force the coalescence. She watched as minutes ticked by and her qi slowly started to coalesce into a core again, collapsing the disk of roiling qi in the heart of her dantian inwards. In the end, she had concluded that she had to take the spirit root as the core. The symbol itself was vexatious; the best she could do was mirror it using the teased-out threads of the myriad elements qi, which thankfully seemed to be considered acceptable to the overall harmony of what she was trying to construct. The mantra had become the overall control, basically acting as a fourth set of meridians to funnel qi into her core at this point. It blurred through its rotation, flickering effortlessly to 30 rotations, as it had the previous two times, then 31 and 32. When it hit 32, however, it seemed to spin on the spot, turning faintly sluggish and slowly solidifying while somehow retaining its rotational momentum. Narrowing her eyes, she watched it carefully for a moment, then carefully started to make it rotate itself again. The resistance was colossal. As she channelled all the momentum of the cycle to keep it turning rather than just set at 32, it felt like she was pushing against the whole world all of a sudden. Her meridians started to rupture Her bones started to crack Her flesh began to scatter She was just beginning to doubt whether it was, in fact, possible to achieve, in spite of everything, when the core finally turned fully for the 33rd time, warping and waving eerily as it did so. Inside it, she saw the flowers, rippling like ten elemental flames, slowly synchronising with the strands of elemental qi, finally reorganising themselves to match the symbol she had drawn with the diffuse Myriad Elements Qi. The core slowly changed as she watched from an off-white, rainbow colour to a deep, lustrous golden hue, with myriad colours rippling in its corona It wasnt that different from the 30 rotation core that she had watched form a small eternity ago, beyond the corona, but this one held a fundamental sense of harmony that the previous one had not. It spun and spun, devouring qi at a rate that made what she had witnessed before seem positively mundane, tearing qi from Lin Ling and Chunhua as fast as they could provide it to augment the massive inhalation of ambient qi that was also now occurring, like she had just become a hole in the world into which all qi was naturally attracted. Within a handful of cycles her qi ocean was refilled and her body bursting to the brim with qi mist, which, as it roiled through her meridians, dantian, even her flesh and blood, was rapidly condensing droplets without her having to do a thing. Soon, the core had acquired a pattern of lustrous golden petals that shimmered like phantoms around it, taking the form of a golden lotus that held a profound and auspicious aura with the core nestling in its heart. As she watched, though, the changes did not stop there. All around it, swirls of mist started to form, shrouding the ghostly petals and occasionally illuminating them with flashes of thunder or bursts of rain in many colours. Finally, the whole thing became shrouded in a faint white-gold corona, and the tyrannical devouring pull within it receded. She exhaled, staring up at the sky, as did the other two. It was impossible not to sigh with quiet relief as no thunder shook the sky and no lightning fell. There was not even a rumble as the mists swirled and the first rays of morning sun cut through the dispersing vortex all around them. The talisman had said that she wouldnt elicit a tribulation, but after what had happened to Lin Ling, she had still been nervous about it. Her core was still pulling qi from Lin Ling, the lightning from the cloud rings around her core obliterating any intent the hydra sent with it in a matter of moments, but it was back to the 23 second cycles. Congratulations on Core Formation, Lin Ling said with a wan smile, before glancing at Chunhua and adding, and congratulations on forming a Physique. Sorry it took longer than it should have, she muttered, suddenly a bit embarrassed for what they had probably had to endure. I had to wait for the auspicious time Chunhua laughed at that, a trifle bitterly she fancied, but nodded in acknowledgement. Still no dent in the qi? she asked, looking both at the amount they were both drawing from Lin Ling and at the dull flickers of unstable qi illuminating her meridians. Lin Lings silent wince was all the answer needed really. Its definitely impossible to remove them? she asked, frowning as Teng Chunhua also looked concerned. Absolutely, Lin Ling sighed grimly. If I didnt know that the final outcome was rather opportunistic Id be even more annoyed. This bastard has fused the four of them into my body when I reformed it. Their intent was clearly to refine me, or seize me, so the only option I have at this point is to try and exhaust their qi reserves. I thought that there might be some hope given how my body and soul are a tad atypical in how they interact, but it seems that it wont matter if its body or soul; the cores will still be there. Which is why people dont refine complete cores that are over 11 stars in that manner before their Immortal breakthrough, Chunhua pointed out with a rather awkward grimace. I know Lin Ling sighed. Not that I had a lot of choice really. Yeah Chunhua sighed as well, and she just nodded. She looked at her own inner condition, which, now that it was no longer being perpetually tested by the raging vortex of qi crushing in on her, was recovering rapidly. Her dantian was a lot bigger, the core spinning deceptively quietly in its heart as the mists swirled above it and the waters of her Qi Sea shimmered below it. What if I try to break through to Soul Foundation? she asked at last. Lin Ling looked pensive, but Chunhua shook her head. You had no tribulation for Core Formation, which is odd, but certainly there must be one for Soul Foundation. I had one, after all, Chunhua reminded her. A breakthrough that implicates Lin Ling here, or me, in your Soul Foundation tribulation will be tens of times stronger than just doing it alone. But it would eat up colossal amounts of qi, and the tribulation would also attack the Hydra cores, she pointed out. Their qi will also be involved. Yes, that is true Lin Ling mused. Assuming they dont hide away and wait for you both to fail, Chunhua pointed out. Hmmm Lin Ling nodded again, crossing her arms pensively. Luan are the natural enemies of such serpents Chunhua gave her a look that was somewhere between I see where youre going and youre mad. You wouldnt break through to Dao Seeking probably, unless you had some crazy epiphany about your Principle already, Lin Ling said, staring into the middle distance and then looking back at Chunhua. However, three is an interesting number. That physique you opened, which one is it? Azure Winds Luan? Western Palace Luan? Jade Tree Luan? Chunhua gave her a dirty look then sighed ruefully. Parasol Luan True Physique is what the weird moon rune looking thing reads. Uhhuh, Lin Ling gave Chunhua a look not too dissimilar to what she had directed at her when she told her the name of the talisman art in full. Now your expression is just creepy. Chunhua grumbled. No Im just thinking that in the stupid good luck scales in our group I really got the short stick. Being poisoned half to death in the darkness and having my mind nearly destroyed three times over to get to where I am. And she gets given a talisman by a squirrel and you get a mythical beast for a physique due to a talisman and a bit of geomancy, Lin Ling deadpanned. She knew why the girl didnt mention Han Shu, but still scowled at Lin Ling, albeit without any heart, because in a way it was true. Chunhua looked amused and a little miffed before sighing. Okay, its not like I can just say no in the context of current events, is it? Well, you can, Lin Ling grinned brightly, but then I will smash a jar of blood over your head and will haunt your soul from hell after I die. They both looked at Lin Ling, who was clearly joking probably, with judging eyes, until she sighed and just scratched her head. Chunhua rolled her eyes and asked, So how do we do this? Just continue as before? Pretty much, she said, looking around at the devastated fort. At this point I have a fairly clear idea concerning my Intent anyway. Benefits of a mantra, Chunhua nodded. Yep, among other things, she agreed, not saying too much now given that the other cultivators had crawled out of the hall. As such, its just a matter of me refining enough qi. I should be able to cross over what the talisman called Core Refinement and trigger the Soul Foundation tribulation with 30,000-40,000 cycles. The other two just looked at her. Thats like two weeks, Chunhua ventured carefully. We seem to have avoided notice for now, but Ulquan is going to notice a missing fort, assuming they didnt already notice either my physique formation or your Core Formation. Not under the pressure of that Hydra qi, she pointed out, otherwise Id still be more than two weeks away from forming a core, maybe even three. My qi cycles were taking less than a second for the last 20 or so hours. Less than a second Chunhua looked at her dully. Thats nuts. No Lin Ling said weakly. Thats monkey nuts. Even when I broke through, it wasnt that fast. Well, in fairness She did a cycle quickly as they watched, and counted as it lasted 23 seconds, synchronising with the time it took for her blood to circulate her body fully once. Under normal circumstances, its 23 seconds Ahhh Whew She shot them both dirty looks as they sighed with relief. Um Seniors? She turned to see the four cultivators had come over, trailed by Naakos, though they were still staying at a respectful distance. Congratulations on your success! Congratulations on your achievements! Congratulations Qing Yao, Wei Chu, Kai Manshu and Feiwu Shen all formally congratulated them. With a sigh, Chunhua summoned a cloth cloak, shaking her head as she noted with weary amusement as much as anything that the two male disciples were both staring carefully elsewhere now, as, in fact, were Qing Yao and Wei Chu. She followed suit, casting a loose cloth garment over herself and tying it around her waist, as did Lin Ling with an eye roll. Apologies, seniors, Feiwu Shen mumbled. Its fine, she muttered with a wave of her hand. Modesty is invariably the first casualty of this place, and at this point, nobody has anything much left to hide there. Seniors outlooks are very generous, Qing Yao muttered, looking away. She resisted sighing and just nodded politely, knowing from experience when to just let others hold their thoughts. The her back home, even after years of working in the depths of Yin Eclipse, would have been appalled and mortified by being so unclad in public, but now she just didnt have the emotional energy to care about minor matters like this, she found. It was what it was. Naakos just chuckled wryly, which got him a sideways look from the four cultivators. -So, not really fully at ease with that arrangement either, she did sigh audibly this time, and Naakai shot Naakos a dirty look. It was understandable, in a way. The four had been held captive and mistreated, humiliated and degraded by UrVash, so it would certainly be hard to accept joining up with another group. Had she been in their place, she would have been rightly concerned as well, she supposed. Gah! She glanced back as Lin Lings qi rippled ominously, the air around her briefly shimmering. Blood ran down her face from her nose, which she wiped away with a sigh. If we try to take this to the next level, this will be dangerous for everyone else here, she added after a moments thought. Take to the next level, seniors? Qing Yao asked her nervously, looking between the three of them, but lingering on Lin Ling. Actually, we can solve this problem somewhat, and also speed up matters for you and Chunhua by the same method Lin Ling interjected, before coughing slightly and scowling at the spatter of smoking blood in her hand. It will require a heavenly oath on their part though. A heavenly oath? Kai Manshu blinked. If we are to share teachings with you, do you think here can be no safeguards? Lin Ling murmured a bit archly. Ah no of course not! Feiwu Shen nodded. But a Heavenly Oath? Dont worry. It will not be an onerous oath; however, such oaths in this place are a bit weird, Lin Ling chuckled. Do not think that just because the words are different it is any less effective. This is a shard of a supreme world, and not a simple one either, the strength of the honourable seniors who once walked this place is nothing like you can imagine. -Thats possibly laying it on a bit thick, she thought wryly, but she could see where Lin Ling was going with this. What my friend means, she said with a more pleasant and apologetic smile and a bow, is that we do not want you to suffer injury. We have already shared burdens together, as the saying goes. Not at all, Senior Juni, Qing Yao said, stepping forward and actually stopping her polite bow. You helped us escape that horror. The gratitude can only be ours. She nodded, politely, being rather familiar with this strange little dance of No, you/not at all. That said, it was nice, she realised, to see that not all their compatriots were colossal morons. -Though in part that is because they think we are seniors of some powerful influence. If they knew were three herb hunters and bureau officials she sighed inwardly and fed that thought to her mantra C it was such a useful ability. In any case, she added, looking from one of them to another, it was somewhat unforeseen that circumstances might develop as they have. If we continue to refine the qi that is hampering Lin Ling, you may all be in danger. It comes from a rather powerful qi beast after all. If it is a matter of refining it, we could also help? Kai Manshu asked, a trifle hopefully she thought. You can try, Lin Ling chuckled. She watched as Kai Manshu bowed politely and walked over to stand before her. As they watched, Lin Ling bade him sit and then sent a thread of the qi into him. It swirled around him, the devouring intent of the Hydra palpably discernible in the air as the younger disciple and he was younger than her, fought to refine it for several minutes before finally succeeding and exhaling a ragged breath. That what kind of beast? he asked, looking shaken. I believe the UrInan call it a hydra. It is something close to what we know of as Neonate Serpents, Lin Ling replied, helping him up. A Neonate? Qing Yao shuddered. This place is a giant swamp, she pointed out. What kind of realm? Wei Chu muttered, also staring at the last vestiges of qi. Well over Immortal, Lin Ling replied, a touch vaguely. It fused qi with me in an attempt to implicate me when its ambush went wrong, so now I can only refine it or suffer the consequences, vengeful thing that it was. Perhaps some of it can be refined by them? she asked, thinking about the optics of matters as much as anything that could help now. On the face of it, Chunhua was of a realm with Wei Chu and Feiwu Shen, and while she was marked as being injured in their eyes, she had rather visibly just reformed her core right before their eyes, so likely there was a bit of pride at play in their concern as well. Lin Ling considered matters, then nodded. There is also the question of whether to stay here or move on, she added. Mmmmm, yes, Chunhua agreed. We were not exactly subtle. Depends, Lin Ling frowned, staring at the ruined fort. We are on the river, but this place, in the mists, is largely impenetrable to any sort of sense, and with the alignments as they are, its about as navigable as some of the forbidden zones back home. Thats very true, Chunhua acknowledged. However Yes. It is hard to shake the idea that matters were a bit too easy, Lin Ling agreed. What was too easy? she grunted, crossing her arms. You know what I mean, Lin Ling said with an eye roll. I do, she sighed. That they might have been let go in the first instance for some reason had been preying on her mind as had the fact that she might have been put together with any of these four somehow. It felt unlikely, and Bright Heart Shifting Steps didnt give her anything off about them; however, it still resolutely refused to give her reasonable outcomes on questions regarding the group as a whole. She could see why Lin Ling might be happy to have them swear some kind of oath against malpractice, and while doing so under the cover of sharing teachings for their wellbeing was a bit back-handed, it was at least a way for all parties to save some face. Likely the others would guess something like that in any case.

~ Kai Manshu C Courtyard of Ruined Fort ~
The four of them sat, a small way away from their three saviours, it had to be said, rather awkwardly. In truth, he had expected something in this vein, because circumstances only carried you so far, and this was a potentially dangerous land I have no issue with it, Qing Yao said at last, crossing her arms. Wei Chu just looked a bit awkward. Feiwu Shen sighed. Its not that I am reluctant, but it does smack a bit of them just wanting to be sure You cant blame them, truth be told, Qing Yao sniffed. I saw plenty of back-handed dealings by major powers in this place before our group got scattered and we had to catch up. That is true, Wei Chu sighed, but the oath they want to swear is not to That was the crux of the issue, really. It was one thing to swear by the heavenly power of Eastern Azures fates, but an oath to the Three Pure Ones was he didnt want to say excessive, but it did feel somewhat over-paranoid. What are the other options? They will likely not stop whatever they plan to do to help Senior Ling, Qing Yao pointed out. As it stands, they have been almost unusually nice for disciples of some great power. If your objection, Brother Feiwu, is that you are offended that they think we might pass on whatever they share to our sects that smacks as nothing short of hypocrisy. That is true. In a reversal of the situation, we would all demand a similar thing, or more likely try to part ways at the first opportunity, he pointed out. What do you say, Sister Wei? Feiwu Shen asked, Wei Chu. I Ill go along with Big Sister Qing, Wei Chu muttered. -Which basically settles that, he nodded to himself. So, we will all swear? he asked, looking at Feiwu Shen again. Yes Feiwu Shen said at last, before looking at him with a resigned look. Its not that I Its just that frivolous oaths Yes, I am aware of that, he sighed. However, the alternative is to part ways with them, in all likelihood, and in this swamp do you think we will last a day? Not to mention, that so far the three seniors attitudes have been very upstanding, Qing Yao added. -and understanding, he added in silence. There was silence among the others, before Feiwu Shen finally spoke again. You make a fair point, Brother Kai, Senior Qing, though we are not exactly helpless, even if we have Even if we have barely what clothes we are standing up in and no storage devices, talismans, anything? Qing Yao pointed out a bit too archly, adjusting her gown. Well Feiwu Shen sighed again, looking at his borrowed garment a trifle awkwardly, it had to be said. Qing Yao and Wei Chu were wearing a double layer of garments, and sweating for it. Both he and Brother Feiwu were basically wearing similar, doubled down and tied around the waist to preserve good modesty, but were currently topless in deference to the need to carry things on their person. It made him realise that living without a storage device, something he had always had since he was a small child, had to be totally hellish. And if we stay on their good sides, there might be an opportunity to get them to help rescue our seniors, he pointed out. That is true, Qing Yao nodded, giving him a long look now that he chose to ignore. They all had some vested interest, though Qing Yao and Wei Chu were both from influences that did not align nicely with the current political status quo in Eastern Azure. What was surprising in a way, though, was that Qing Yao, as a Nine Auspicious Moons disciple, was not more concerned about potentially aligning with a group who might well be from a backing power of the Huang heavenly clan or their close allies. -The curse of knowing too much politics and belonging to a scholarly sect, he complained inwardly. Why did we even come on this hellish escapade anyway? Usually the elders are much savvier than this. Theirs was an odd sect, in that it was founded by the eminent scholar Qin Qiu, the fourth son of the Duke of Qin province and was basically a glorified library for the works of their founder and his circle of scholarly associates. The irony there was that while their eminent founder, the Scholar Qin, had set up the Erudite Pagoda to advertise his own expertise and political connections, now he was the one almost entirely benefiting from the political acumen of his protgs, the Elders of the sect who swiftly absorbed his grand lessons on politics and immediately put them to good use to avoid being dragged into troublesome situations and underhanded affairs, and not the other way around. In the early days of the sect, their founder even exerted some efforts testing the Elders grasp of such matters to make sure his lessons were learned properly, he had heard, and the Elders had proven their competence admirably. -Did the elders assume this trial would be relatively safe owing to the sheer scope and scale of its attendance? he wondered. Frankly, none of us knew what really lurked within the depths of Yin Eclipse. Pushing those thoughts back out of his head, he went back to watching the three in question, who were currently seated in the middle of the courtyard, eating some roasted spirit herb roots and discussing something in a way that he certainly could not discern, even had he been willing to pry, which he was not C a matter of courtesy as much as anything. It was moot in any event, because even if the wards somehow blocking external manifestation of soul sense seemed to have weakened somewhat, the mist still held some disruptive quality and the chaotic currents of qi also interfered. As a result, there was no realistic way to overhear them that would not immediately be noticed, and the idea of offending a bunch of seniors who might be from a supreme heavenly influence in these circumstances was not in the slightest bit appealing. So the qi you refined? Feiwu Shen asked, changing the subject. He shuddered involuntarily. -If ever I needed confirmation that not all foundations are created equal, that qi was it, he lamented inwardly. Horrifying, he said at last. Even though Senior Ling had clearly somehow held back elements of it, he had caught glimpses of soul strength in that qi that were well above his own. The qi itself was pure to the point of being nearly unmanageable. Even with his own foundation, built on a 29 revolution True Gold core, it had been barely endurable. -That said, it was refinable and an excellent means of tempering my wood element principle, he sighed inwardly. What realm was Senior Juni at before whatever injury she sustained that she could so easily grasp that much of that tumultuous qi with such a deep-seated sense of disruption and devouring strength? It was certainly that of an eight-star ranked beast, maybe even a nine-star ranked one. A Chosen Immortal qi beast? Wei Chu sighed, looking a bit admiring, truth be told. Probably, he agreed after some consideration. His own personal suspicion was that it might well be a ten-star grade one, but that would only alarm the others in all likelihood. The snippets of soul strength and the empty strength in the devouring principle it held was such that it had clearly belonged to a terrible creature in any case. However, revealing that to the others would likely not help their state of mind at this point. Qing Yao likely suspected as much anyway, he guessed. The Nine Auspicious Moons disciples had a reputation for being good at divining and more esoteric aspects of cultivation. If we can refine a bit, thanks to them, it will only be a good deed though, he added. Have you decided? Senior Ling was looking over in their direction. We have, Feiwu Shen said, before he could. The Oath itself turned out to be somewhat more robust than even he had anticipated, truth be told. It was supplied by Fairy Chunhua and invoked the auspice of the Three Pure Ones and the Queen Mothers and, in its wording, came across as something that some well-studied old senior might trot out in how concisely and discerningly it was phrased. Still, having agreed, they had no easy way to say no at that point. That said, any doubts he had, and in fact any of them might have had, were quashed within five minutes, because what Senior Lin produced and then drew out for them in the air was nothing short of remarkable. From what she explained, it was part of a minor inheritance bestowed to her by an old senior who had a passing interest in such things. With the slight return of soul sense, even if it was very oppressed, he got no sense that she wasnt genuine about that as well, even accounting for how her principle was about as esoteric a one as he had ever seen. In his heart, he suspected she was downplaying it a bit, but certainly there had been no lie in what she said that he could see. The formation, for it certainly was some kind of formation, was not a typical one by any means C rather than invoke the strength of those founding it, it was closer to a feng shui alignment that harmonized with the natural world and fuelled itself by that integration. Qi was required to activate it and it did not actively hide you, but what it did do was thoroughly obfuscate any kind of acquired Intent that came into contact with it. What limits it had, were not clear to him at least, though Senior Lin, who drew down the whole formation, which had five key points and a dozen lesser ones, was quite confident it would be more than sufficient to shelter them all from any backlash.

~ Juni C Ruined Fort ~
In the end, the oath that they had them swear was the one Chunhua suggested, presumably the one her old ancestors had cooked up regarding their familys mantra inheritance. The four were willing enough in the end, likely having decided that their other options were much less palatable. It was by no means optimal and she would, in truth, have preferred for them all to just help each other out and then just go their separate ways when it was opportune, rather than for all of them to get mired in this kind of thing. That said, it was amusing to watch how sharp their tune turned when Lin Ling showed them the Isolate formation that they would use to ensure that they didnt get implicated in any potential tribulation that might occur. -Even righteous cultivators go starry-eyed for treasure Lin Ling was not that forthcoming about it to them, merely describing it as a thing her Seniors had taught her for stuff like this, but looking at the design, it was certainly the same thing that they had used to hide in the pool, or something very close to it. Lin Ling termed it a Symbol of Power, and near as she could tell as she watched her friend talk the cultivators through how to interact with the sequence of them, they behaved rather like a material version of the vocal art she used. The main advantage of them, in this instance, was that some of them could be drawn out and used exactly like a maintainable formation, bypassing the immense activation costs and the strain of continuous sustainment in the short term that a barrier art of the same quality might have required. The main problem, if you could call it that, was that it still required a hefty impetus of qi to activate, but, as Lin Ling wryly observed, that was very much the least of the problems in the current circumstances. The one planned for the three of them to use, however, was notably different. There was no easy way for the three of them to avoid implication by sharing the qi being sent out by Lin Ling, so all that could be done was to speed up the refinement process itself. To that end, she and Chunhua were left preparing a compound of various crushed spirit herbs while Lin Ling departed to scour their surroundings for other required materials. They had just finished making a bowl of what she could only describe as a harmoniously toxic spirit herb sludge when Lin Ling reappeared with a blur and dropped a large flat stone slab, still dripping with river water and water weeds, in the courtyard, with a thud. What is that for? she asked, eyeing it dubiously. Drawing arrays on the ground out here is going to be a pain, Lin ling replied, looking around at the ruin of the fort rather pointedly. That was true, she had to acknowledge. There would be a lot of bleed-through and waste if they drew out the array Lin Ling had sketched out on the ground. So, we will stay here to attempt this? she asked after a moments consideration of their surroundings. Hmmm Lin Ling paused, staring around again. Thats a good point, actually, Chunhua said. I know we sort of decided earlier, but there is also that room full of slaves and other prisoners of the fort. Do we put an isolation formation up for them as well? Lin Lings slightly sideways look made her think that the younger girl might actually have forgotten that small but important detail. The other alternative is that we travel on the boat until I get to the point where I am ready to attempt the breakthrough? she suggested. Mmmmm. Lin Ling just hummed under her breath again before shaking her head and then turning to Naakos, who was seated nearby. What do you think? Me? the old UrInan blinked. Hah, youth asking for wisdom. You are normal after all, though given your age, maybe not, Naakos chuckled. It makes little difference, I suspect. There is a reason a fort like this was built on this small island between two confluences to the main river to the north. There isnt anywhere else within a handy days travel, she guessed. Pretty much. They dont just build these anywhere they feel like it; they are hard to maintain and secure out here, Naakos added. Doesnt that make it more likely that someone will come looking? Chunhua pointed out. Perhaps, but this mist will likely keep most focused on more immediate concerns. Udrasa is a large territory, and this backwater direction, towards ancient Vashada, is Left here because its an easy defensive boundary they dont need to worry about? Chunhua suggested. Exactly, Naakos nodded. The worst that is going to come out of here is the odd angry qi beast, which the forts are built to give forewarning of. And anyone who could come here, as things are, will have no difficulty going anywhere else, Lin Ling concluded, looking around again pensively. That as well, Naakos agreed a bit more grimly. I cant say why we have not been pursued, but Likely Sharvasus is confident in his Hydra, Lin Ling grimaced, wiping away another thin line of blood that had started to run from her nose. Your people could leave, if you wished, she pointed out to Naakos. Hah and go where? the old UrInan chuckled. We still owe each other, in our own ways. We do, she conceded. You helped rescue me, so the least we can do is try to help you find out what happened to the others as we make our way out of here. Naakos nodded slowly at that but otherwise fell silent. So, how successful was the compounding? Lin Ling asked, turning back to the two of them. Probably we should not give up herb hunting to become alchemists, she chuckled, but it is likely suitable. Lin Ling took the bowl and considered it, then ran her hand down her palm, opening up a wound for red, smoking blood to run into the mixture until it started to smoke. It will also need vital blood and a bit of your refined qi, along with the parasol tree qi, Lin Ling mused after a moments further consideration. Chunhua sighed and acquiesced, as did she, after a moments contemplation. After that, they watched as Lin Ling took her sword-staff and carved up the rock with surprising ease until it was a flat, octagonal platform with three smaller platforms fused to the edges of it. It took her friend some ten minutes to draw out the whole thing, while they slowly fed qi into parts of it as occasionally directed while the others looked on from a distance. When it was done, and Lin Ling linked the large circle and three subsidiary ones, they got on the rock to look at her handiwork. The formation radiated out from a central point that was also associated with three secondary circles that sat within that formation. The whole complex geometric pattern was connected with a series of ellipses to the three outer platforms which each held an array with six symbols on them. The large circle also had six symbols, one linking to each outer array and then all of them linking through the three inner circles where they would, she guessed, sit. It looks rather like those three designs on the wall in the scriptorium, she noted after they had considered it for a long minute. It is, Lin Ling nodded. Although this is nowhere near as complex and from a much earlier time. In effect, it takes advantage of the fact that the three of us are quite a good combination of cultivation foundations. I have a strong Yang foundation and will be supplying the qi, Chunhua, you have a somewhat more Yin foundation and with the parasol qi, an excellent tool to break down qi, while you, Juni, have a balanced foundation strong in all the elements with an underlying focus on geomancy. So, you supply the qi, Chunhua blunts the worst of the marauding soul intent from the Hydra and I focus on refining the elemental qi? she summarised. Pretty much, yes, Lin Ling nodded, glancing back at Chunhua. Whether both of you can break through beyond a single step, I dont know We start with Junis and see what that is like, Chunhua grimaced. A Soul Foundation tribulation being enhanced by two others is already an unpleasant-sounding idea. A Dao Seeking one might be close to cataclysmic, recalling what I can of yours Mine was quite a bit special, Lin Ling winced. True, she agreed. So, shall we clear things up here and get started? The slaves and other fort hangers-on had mostly recovered at this point; however, while she had hoped that they might be pleased to be freed, in reality, they were at best truculent and many had looked outright mutinous. She supposed it made sense, given what she had seen of Udrasa, that their slaves and servants would have been trained or bound to have such loyalty, but it was still a bit disheartening to see. The other cultivators had little sympathy for the prisoners either, likely born of the treatment they had received during captivity, but didnt actually suggest that they also be killed. Naakos was blunter, stating that they were a liability. Teshek and Caanar and even Lashaan, to her surprise, had no issues with killing them quickly and mercifully. In other circumstances she might have let them go, but even then, she suspected that they would just mass and try and attack them, or immediately run for Ulquan. Assuming they got there at all, that would turn the good deed into them needlessly dropping a rock on their own feet. In the end, because many of the slaves seemed more willing to want to die fighting them than accept any potential offer of being set free, Lin Ling simply stunned them all again and they sealed them up in the most remote and secure hall in the central part of the fort, a reasonable distance from their breakthrough location. It was the kind of thing she would dearly have loved to ask her father about, even though she suspected she knew what he would say and do as well: tell her to take responsibility for her choice, one way or the other, and not burden others with it. Aside from that, though, there was not much else to be done before starting on the second phase of their attempt to refine as much of the Hydra qi as possible. Lin Ling went and scattered a few wards around outside, and also spent some time coaching both the cultivators and the UrInan in the finer points of the formation they would use to ensure that they didnt get implicated in any potential tribulation. They also disabled what remained of the soul sense ward, because, as Lin Ling pointed out, it did her no good to try and break through to Soul Foundation in an environment where the sense of the soul outside your body was artificially limited. It was already starting to lose effectiveness anyway, apparently. The boring bit, waiting for her to reach the peak of Core Refinement and for her Qi Sea to gain enough internal stability to properly manifest intent, still took almost two days. For most of that time, the others, the cultivators and UrInan, were also able to participate somewhat, refining qi that Lin Ling directed to them to make some small gains in their own cultivations and also practice using the array formation Lin Ling gave them while she just focused on pushing forward to Core Refinement. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The main reason it took so long, despite her already having a mantra and being able to use Martial Intent, was because of the esoteric nature of the Myriad Elements Qi that now made up the heart of her core. She had to work on each element individually for several hours during refinement before getting to the point where she could grasp the more esoteric innate intents. Even then, she was left to wonder how long it might have taken had she not been so obstinate in her younger years and, against the advice of many, continued to make what progress she could on the Spiritual Path, alongside the Martial and Physical paths. Without the theoretical background and over 20 years experience at Qi Refinement, she was pretty sure she would have been stuck here for weeks if not months. The array was also a major factor, she had to admit C in the first instance, the control and focus it provided for the qi being provided by Lin Ling was boosted severalfold over what it had been when Ling was just imbuing it into them directly. It also turned her into what was essentially a balance compass C improving the auspicious flow of qi within it for Ling and Chunhua C while simultaneously enabling them to devote much less focus towards worrying what she was doing with her qi. They were also two rather nervous days in truth, and it was a relief when she crossed the critical threshold and was finally able to use her cores manifest intent to refine qi, as it was hard not to be worried about the lack of the soul wards. It didnt help that her divination art periodically showed that there was some inimical intent focused on their surroundings, but she was thoroughly unsure if it was a real thing, wary beasts, or just an unfortunate case of her divining trouble too many times and now just seeing what she expected to see. Frustratingly, checking by other means found nothing conclusive and any divinations done by anyone else were largely inconclusive, if trending inauspicious. In a weird way, what should have been the hardest part, what came after Core Refinement, was thus not really. The talisman had a very comprehensive set of instructions regarding the way that the qi cycles of Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture worked to make her qi resonate properly with her Intent and diffuse it through her whole body, and she was already more than half aware of her soul, through a whole variety of influences: the physique symbol, her spirit root, the connection to the Ur Gestalt and not least the hydras soul attacks when forming her core. As such, all she needed to do was keep cycling her qi in the ways set forth, using her core to pull her qi and various Intents'' together and disperse them as forcefully and thoroughly through her body in each cycle as she could. The final piece in the puzzle to speed things along was the mantra. All five mnemonics did something in regards to Intent Refinement as it turned out, though she had somewhat expected that in truth. What she didnt expect was how prodigiously good at it Devoted, Bestowal and Lotus were, with Gift coming in at an honorary fourth place. That two of them had been words that were adjusted by Valash prompted her to offer a silent prayer to the memory of the ancient and possibly damned lizard woman and her offspring. For without that fortunate encounter, she would have had a much harder job of this, if she would even have gotten to this point at all. It still took another day to reach the critical tipping point, the array forcibly distributing her Intent-infused Qi through her body as she focused on melding it with the Physique Symbols own intent. By any measure, she knew she had no right to complain really, even if it was three days of unmitigated torture, her body held together mainly by her Mantra and sheer bloody-mindedness. Three days to go from mid Core Formation to quasi-Soul Foundation was disturbingly fast, even accounting for how she had abused the breakthrough process to speed things up and was now relying on the array to keep that momentum. So nebulous was the first glimmer of her Soul Intent founding itself that at first she thought she was almost imagining it amid the rolling waves of intent scattering through her body, carrying the physique symbols strength out of her core. However, within a few cycles, pushing at the limits, the mist and corona in her core also started to expand faintly and the symbol that had always existed in some other detectable, but somehow untouchable space settled. Abruptly she was aware of herself beyond the limits of her own body. As the cycles went by, that awareness got stronger and stronger and the sense of her surroundings grew clearer and clearer, also slowly merging with her use of Bright Lotus Eyes, until finally, and rather abruptly, she was somehow aware of herself within the surroundings, in a subtle way, and with it aware of a shadow within her that was also her. It was a very odd feeling, like having your reflection in the mirror wave at you, except it wasnt really a reflection as such, but more like she was looking both in and out of the same window at once. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} Exhaling, she invoked her divination art and completed the penultimate cycle of her qi, finally attaining the desired, ephemeral association between the shadow her and her physical self through her core in her dantian In almost the same instant that the two overlapped, the bolt of lightning landed. It struck her in the third eye, right in the middle of her forehead, and while it wasnt quite as bad as what she had experienced previously, that was a bit like asking if your preference was for the limb to be blended or smashed. Above them, the misty, humid afternoon grew dark as clouds swirled out of almost nowhere, so fast and voluminously that they blocked out much of the hazy sunlight within a few seconds, while thunder boomed overhead. She hissed inwardly and shook off the worst of the initial impact, guiding the chaotic, punishing surge of golden energy, edged with black, through her body, letting the myriad elements qi consume it. Rather than multiple bolts, as she had been expecting, the single golden-black bolt pulsed abruptly, and a second surge raged into her body through her third eye then a third and a fourth. As they tore at her, they shed black sparks that tried to worm their way into her meridian gates and cripple them and also, as she had hoped, gravitated towards the insistent invading intent of the Hydras soul strength that was still present within its qi. Immediately, she felt that cunning strength flee and tried to constrain it, endeavouring to let the golden bolts overtake it. In a sense she managed, in that it was difficult even for it to flee at a speed that great, but the Hydra was by no means stupid. Even dispersed and diffuse as it was, its soul shards understood clearly that while any tribulation was potentially dangerous for it in the form it was at the moment, a tribulation focused on the soul was close to a lethal danger, even one of a much lower step like this. -Is this peak heavenly lightning? she wondered, shocked in truth, as the eighth surge thrashed within her. -For a Soul Foundation tribulation? The talisman made little mention of tribulation lightning, but from her common knowledge this was exceptional. She didnt dare compare it to Lin Lings because that experience had been utterly abnormal as it was Golden-black lightning was now arcing from her to Lin Ling as well, who grimaced and attacked it deliberately in turn, drawing it into her body and doing her best to let it attack the cores in her body directly. The initial clash made her burgeoning soul intent ripple and turn diffuse, finally giving her an idea of the ferocious besiegement that Teng Chunhua and Lin Ling were undertaking to keep it from skulking away and disengaging entirely to wait out their misfortune. -Dont get distracted, she grimaced, pushing more of the surging lightning at the hydra, catching on to its subtle nudge to her still stabilizing soul foundation through Bright Heart Shifting Steps. -With new strength comes new opportunities for it to be subverted, it seems. Above her, the thunderclouds were continuing to roil out of some undefinable point in nihility. With some concern, she noted that a fourth layer was already forming. -Didnt Lin Lings tribulation only have four at the? Silence bled through the world, racing ahead of the recoiling sky as black bolts smashed down around her like terrible spears. Each became a figure shaped of the crackling lightning, stood in a circle a cage even, bearing faces and figures she recognised. -Arai, Sana Shu Ha Yun Immortal Huang? -What exactly? She wanted to say they were people who had died? However, the bolts were still shifting, and within them were also her parents and brother, Lin Ling, Old Ling and those latter two were certainly not Failure. Their gazes found her, somehow more painful than any lightning bolt, accusation in their eyes. How dare you be a person who seeks to bend the world as you do? Geomancers serve the people. Are you not just advancing yourself? her fathers words sank into her like knives. Failure. My daughter should have been the star of the clan. How dare you be born a failure? her mothers cruel words reverberated in the same instant. She could still feel her hands grasping her robe in the quiet of that room after the testing of her spirit root, the shock and the pain etched on her once kind face. Your miscalculation let us die. You should have expected something like that. They were clearly hiding something Arai and Sanas voices murmured, twisting her regrets at how they had fled how she had fled Di Ji and Din Ouyeng. You only came here because the clan would not have you Old Lings harsh tone drowned her out. You were the senior official My brother died because of you all those years ago Now I too died because of you Ha Yun murmured sadly, Immortal Huang standing behind him in silence, looking grim. If you had said something, I might have been prepared, might not have died, Immortal Huang hissed. I was ruined because of you Han Shus voice was cold, a twisting spike through her heart. I was the youngest one Why was it me? You were meant to protect us Lin Lings voice was small, silent, empty almost. Even though she had been prepared, their words, hurtful and even hateful in some cases, tore at her, all the more so because there was a part of her that suspected that there was truth there. Her parents had been so pleased when she was born with that spirit root, after her brother was so injured in the war thirty years prior, his meridians crippled as they had been. They had been so distraught when the old elders did their grand divination and declared that it was so inauspicious she would never cultivate beyond Golden Core in a normal lifetime. That rejection had pushed her to prove them all wrong She had always stepped forward to be the voice of reason, authority even, on occasion. And yet We looked up to you. You mentored us. We were your friends. You were the eldest The most experienced The most cherished And yet what did that bring? Their words tore at her gnawed at her, as they walked towards her. She had led them to disaster after disaster. Had used her divinations to do so Arai and Sana were gone. Han Shu was gone. Lin Ling, broken remade broken and remade again to the point where she might not even be Lin Ling Chunhua caught up in this horror. The Argent Hall group ruined by association with them Failure. The sense of it was crippling. She wanted to refute it somehow and yet Arai and Sana might be alive now, had she realised that those two were false, that something was wrong with Ling Luo. She could have voiced doubts to Ha Huang, but even then, could he have done anything? Ji Tantai C Di Ji C had targeted him specifically, so maybe he had been a Golden Immortal, not a Chosen Immortal? Another failure She hadnt made enough effort to learn about those realms, trusting to her environment, her status, that she had clung onto, that circumstances made her and her friends important. There were other faces there as well now. She saw the first person she ever saw die, a youth whom she failed to save on an early mission into the inner valleys. Even now, she could see him falling into the deathless oblivion of the Stopping Pit, the eyes of the shadow in the lightning reflecting that endless dark of that dreadful anomaly that held so many unfortunate things. Her failure clawed at her, their misfortune eating into her in inauspicious ways, even as she struggled to fight back against the overwhelming accusation that, contrary to everything she believed, she was just not meant to be a person who She tried reflexively, desperately even, to find a path through it with Bright Lotus Eyes. It was hard, something pushed against the art, but there was something there odd, undefinable, almost like an absence in the shadows of the 11. -Like there are others watching? It was like she was being peeked on, some sliver of intent lingering like an itch she couldnt scratch. She tried to focus on it, push past and something nagged at her, pulled at her. -Good Fortune, Bad Fortune We call it good fortune, but it has no smiling face, because it is holistic. You, who are fortunate in this, may well find that someone else was unfortunate because of it That was her fathers teaching, when he first gave her a copy of the Eight Trigrams when she expressed an interest in the weird sayings the old men kept muttering as they tossed bamboo sticks into the fishpond. -Fortune is holistic and divination takes the good and ill in their various shades usually and metes a path What we put in matters as much as what It wasnt that she was blighted by Good or Bad Fortune, she realised This was more holistic somehow. -Those other shadows there were 11 black bolts? Still resisting the terrible pressure of the black shadows, she tried to count the number again. The boy, Yung Pei in the pit and now and UrVash the two UrVash whose cores they had taken With the others that made 11, so why had she felt like there were other faceless figures somehow there, in the lightning? -Am I just overthinking things because of our current circumstances? This is a tribulation focused on the soul. That was the danger if you started dwelling on such matters: it was possible to look too hard -No She refuted it, something was off, she was sure of it, even as her mind spun, until, unbidden, the sight of Lin Lings tribulation snapped back into focus and the greedy intent within it. -What happened to Shu. -Our names my name on that accursed list. That thought had been slowly gnawing at her, in truth, as she turned over the issues with her divination art the odd divinations, and the ones that just didnt It was hard to articulate, really, very hard, how -It was like being stuck in that accursed mortal feng shui alignment! She froze at that thought, but it was already too late: the faces of her friends, the people she had failed, pressed in on her, their gaze boring through her like The black lightning was in her body, ripping her apart, constricting what little of her Soul Foundation had formed and within it she got a flash, for a brief, horrifying second, of greed. -Fate Seizing The black lightning was like a pair of hands, many hands, as something tried to take from the moment, make a connection to her in a way wholly auspicious to someone else. She fought against it, tried to push back, resist it, but they were untouchable. Shadow within shadow, multitudinous shadows, drowning out her own divination art, overwhelming it, even as their expressions slyly flitted in and out of focus C amused, pitying, derisive, greedy, bored righteous even, twisting events, changing the path oh so subtly, so that things came through them somehow. It was such a grand stratagem that she nearly lost herself on that alone. She tried to fight back, desperately now and nearly missed the Hydra, gnawing away subtly at the edges. It was skulking in metaphysical shadow, swallowing away her good fortune even as the deep darkness somehow hid it from the tribulation and, thanks to its momentary, strategic intervention, the lightning made it through what little remained of her Soul Intent and finally arrived at her core. She grasped for the geomancy art, but it was silent, even as she felt the greed of the watching shadows the Hydra pausing to strike -Ah, in that moment, she returned to a grim realisation. If you grow strong with the aid of great things, then is it you who is strong, or the great things? It was such a cruelly subversive thought that if she didnt know her own inner self, from the horror of the anomaly, the long, crushing dark, she would have suspected it was also a memory sent to drag her down. -In the end, its just a tool, dangerous to rely on overly She stared at the faces of her friends -Yes, my actions led to this. I can acknowledge that. It was hard to admit, but it was true. These were her failures, the consequences of choices she had made but if these old shadows or whatever it was, were twisting things -Are these really my failures? -Isnt this like robbing someone, then blaming them for having something worth stealing as your justification? -or - She stared at Arai At Sana At Lin Ling At Han Shu If you set aside Arai and Sana, the other two were odd. Not in that they were her failures, but in that they didnt really evoke her true failure, that could be held over her for those events at least in her eyes. Her talisman was destroyed, as was Han Shus, but they had been remade somehow Lin Lings was still out there and Teng Chunhuas was also isolated like the new ones were. -If it was just failure, yes, my parents make sense, maybe even Ha Yun, if I didnt know that that event turned out to be his great chance to step into the spotlight as heir of the Ha Family Immortal Huang Old Ling In that, there was a chink, a crack in the fa?ade, the manipulation, oppressive as it was, lost a slight edge to its momentum She pushed out at it, pushed everything she had against it, leveraging to try and crack the vice-like grip slowly constricting all of her everything and dragging it away. The injustice of it was heartbreaking, that everything she had fought for, struggled for, overcome, and endured would just be ripped away by a greater power seized away like this. Golden Flowers bloomed around her core, resisting the black lightning For a brief moment, she succeeded, repelled the darkness, diminished the strength of the bolts as they tore at her dantian, pushed Something pulled at her, almost completely subverting the momentum of her intention as it did so. She fought against it, resisted it desperately, and yet the transition was inexorable, all her previous momentum with the flowers turned against her, even as the Hydra continued to haul her body down somehow. The black lightning continued to burrow its way through her body, caging her dantian throughly now. In that moment of stolen momentum, it completely ensnared her core and tore through the golden flowers, worming its way into her spirit root, like a hand grasping into the loam for the prized root of the plant it had just grasped. A jewel in my fathers hall, a bright bird singing in a cage for others, a beautiful flower for others to admire and pluck Unbidden, somehow, the words Quazam had spoken to her in that strange encounter drifted through her mind. The Hydra and the devouring dark that was trying to drag her down both recoiled. The shadowy, grasping hands from above seemed to flinch away. A shadow sat on the river, somehow part of the world, yet not. Dark hair that somehow shone like gold, lustrous blue green eyes, flawless and aloof, sat upon the water, holding a frail and tattered golden peony blossom in her hands staring at her pensively. She stared at Quazam, suddenly uncertain why she should be here now unless it was also, like the others, in some way a means to try and torment her? Her previous encounter flashed through her, the oddity and the strange insanity of it, and yet Quazam never looked at her, didnt even seem to notice her existence, just continued to stare, empty-eyed, at the withering, wilted flower, while the waters flowed slowly around her, as if she were welded to them in some strange way. The lightning continued to devour her, the darkness of the waters drawing her down, helpless, as she tried to shelter her own flower, the spirit root and yet everything she did was useless. All her struggles just drew in the darkness, while the hydra circled in the shadows, an evil stalker waiting. -How is this even a tribulation? she howled, ineffectually, into the smothering darkness, barely clinging to her sense of self as the last of the last of the golden flowers in her dantian faded away, their petals falling one after another. -Isnt this just a robbery? -Can heaven even have eyes? Behind Quazam now, and in fact all around her, she saw other shadows as some, nearer, were childlike and masked but nigh ethereal C the ones from the mist? C but others, more distant male and female figures, were cloaked in shadow and water. The only thing to pick them out being the golden flowers they held, or had in their hair. -Is that the connection? Is that why Quazam is actually here? Something to do with the flowers, with the woman I saw before? They looked on in impassive silence, and something about their unwillingness to act stirred a deep sense of grievance in her heart, as the lightning coiled around her spirit root, constricting it, consuming it, as its petals wilted one after another and she was torn apart from it, her body sinking into dark She caught herself just in time, slapping her metaphorical self in the face in the process. -What was I expecting others to do? -Interfere? -Nobody else has interfered for anything good so fa That thought truncated oddly, actually, as if something were trying to stop her -These others are here, or able to perceive this somehow, because of the flowers association with my spirit root That realisation exposed a crack in her circumstances, in the darkness devouring her: the black lightning grasping for her spirit root had almost inexplicably not implicated the Hydra hadnt implicated Lin Ling, who was sending it, or Chunhua, whose strength was fighting against the hydra. It was almost like this moment was locked in its own little bubble as she slipped away into darkness. The more she strained, the more she saw that it was scrupulously avoiding Chunhua for some reason -Is whatever is doing this afraid of Chunhua? -Oh. It clicked and she screamed with rage as she pushed back again, resisting it as best she could, relying on a very unspiritual method to reconnect with another bit of her that had been slowly but quietly nudged away somehow C her mantra. -This is just like the snakes -Except -Except! -Except it is the fates-accursed heavens themselves turning their eyes aside from whatever it was that is after me! She stared grimly at the judging figures and their various shadows. It was easy to say these things, to act on them even, but to know them deep inside? Never mind what was fair or right or auspicious she sneered, addressing them directly, as much as she could, although the sneer was for herself really, because the moment of stark self-awareness of the manipulation hurt every part of her. Do I expect only good things, and blame bad things on others? Do only good things come from others? Why I am responsible for all the bad things? Her words echoed emptily in the darkness, almost smothered by them, consumed by the constricting serpents, the grasping hand from heaven, at the shadows grinning at her, uncaring of her words looking at her like a piece of treasure, without any care for her. Just like someone seeing a thing they thought worth taking like with Lin Ling, with Han Shu Just like they were plucking a pretty flower And in that desert beauties only did two things dance for people or dance beneath them. Quazams words surfaced again in her mind, even as she slumped down, staring at the fading flower wilting in her hands the dark waters devouring her -Why do I keep thinking of her? In a way, she knew, though. Even at the time, she had thought them haunting. Now? The poignancy in it was maddening, enraging suffocating, even. A hand touched her face, and she found herself staring up into the face of Quazam, her features no longer flawless, but wan and drained, with eyes sorrowful, though her expression was still inscrutable, lost amid the shadows of her own hair that tumbled down, disorderly around her bare shoulders. It seems you did not forget what we said after all. The words hung in her mind, echoing, even as she struggled to her feet, and was drawn up by Quazam, who swirled around her, whispering to her. This to them is our fate Pretty flowers, to seal away and admire to be their radiance by day and their desire by night. Are you really here, or are you just a figment of this nightmare as well? she managed to rasp back. Choice Such a cruel thing a cruel gift, by a cruel woman, Quazam murmured, her voice melding with the darkness, sounding sad and yet also faintly mocking. It almost seemed like her words were not just for her, but for the other shadows, still observing like distant statues. They have theirs: the choice of those who have everything, take everything, desire everything. We we can only fight tooth and claw, by whatever means we possess until the very end. She wanted to refute it, and yet, strangely, there was a crushing truth in there, though it didnt seem to move the others at all, and the darkness around her just mocked the idea or dismissed it as inconsequential. Quazams hands clasped around hers, holding up the flower, her words whispering in her ear, echoed by her own voice. You want me to just go quietly into the dark? To become a thing that dances for you? The darkness above rippled, as if disconcerted somehow, while the darkness below just surged, trying to redouble its efforts to drag her down somehow. With the last shred of control she had, she used her mantra to push qi to attack Lin Ling. Not poke her Properly attack her. If you picked treasure herbs without caring for their circumstances, you could find they had lethal thorns far too late. She had seen what the memories in Lin Ling could achieve and while, perhaps, the shadows feared Teng Chunhua or whatever she had gained, her intuition was that if the two of them were compared, it was Lin Ling who had the really dangerous thorns. The last vestiges of her crumbling soul intent and the qi that infused it, twisted in the link. Not all of it was within whatever strange obviation had been done; it was just that she had been strongly encouraged not to interfere with it Her mantra chimed, Body of the Devoted carries the Path as a Gift to be Bestowed. In any other circumstance, such a weak attack would never have gotten through, never have found her core, never have struck at it It wasnt even a strike, really. It was pathetically weak, the tiniest glimmer of soul intent to carry it, but it was as auspiciously aimed as she could manage. You suck! The response was gratifyingly immediate, a thorough validation of her suspicions about the memories, ever since she had heard Lin Ling complain about them. It didnt come from Ling herself, who would think before striking No, it came from the memories who had chosen her, but were too proud to acknowledge that they were beholden to others. We do not suck! The voices howled into her mind, enraged that she, a puny little monkey, had actually managed C dared C to land a soul attack on them directly. They would care nothing for her, but if she implicated Lin Ling, they would care about the effect of these grasping hands on that vessel and she could sense in them a deep hatred and derision for the hydra as well. -Fight fire with fire It was nearly impossible to finish the coherent thought as the memories screamed into her own core world, shattering apart the grasping hands as they went, scattering the devouring darkness in the waters that was the Hydra and descending on her core, determined to -The question is how big a fire is Above her, the tribulation twisted. The dark waters below grew positively avaricious, while those above oddly dismissive. The memories paused, and their gaze turned upwards, angered by the apparent disdain. If she had a mocking hand to slap to her cheek at that point, she would have. The tribulation erupted. That was probably the only way to describe it. The black lightning was shattered effortlessly before the enraged howls of the memories, who then, with almost comedic haste, abruptly retreated as 33 white sages carrying a great net descended towards all four of them and all sense of structure vanished. The oppression that had been smothering and twisting everything, isolating her from the other two, was scattered. Instantly, both retaliated, recognising, she guessed, what had been done in some fashion. Enraged blue fire swept out of Chunhua, enveloping the devouring darkness below, as the Hydras soul howled in fury. A purifying maelstrom of yang qi, carrying with it a dreadful roar of rage, swept up all the prideful memories who were recoiling within her and drew them back to the fight. She mustered her soul intent and infused it into what little remained of the wilting, golden petals drifting in her tortured dantian, devoid of all its qi. With it, she found another strength she had been led to neglect somehow: a chance discovery. The UrInan were close by and while they had not been marked with the petals Ling and Chunhua had. The Bestowed Lotus brings the Gift of the Path to the Body. Strength surged into the dying flowers and she hurled them upwards at the net, manifesting her mantra at last as well, as risky as it was, because it drew away from what little defence of her body she had left. There was no way to avoid the serpents, and, still wracked by the orphaned and scattered black lightning, all she could do was try her best to ameliorate the damage they dealt as they swept through her meridians, melting them as they tried to strike at her soul. She grinned nastily and pushed her cores Intent and the mantra out, grasping as much of it as she could. The mantra was fast becoming the unsung hero of this unrelenting struggle, she noticed. She had to wonder at its origins, because for something purported to basically be a dead end after Nascent Soul unless you were seriously lucky according to the consensus back home, it was turning into the tipping point in her favour even more than the geomancy art did, and right now it wasnt obfuscated. With the grasping strength of the black lightning scattered, her core was once again able to aid in the refinement of the qi from the hydra which was now being forcibly dragged across the link. Her Nascent Soul or its nebulous proto-form, was also slowly starting to gain some kind of structure, she was relieved to see, aided by the qi from the hydra. The process was being greatly aided by the fragments of soul intent coming with it, which the white lightning, robbed of its mendacious direction, was almost prejudicially hunting down, cancelling them out and turning them into orphaned, soul intent infused qi. Under that pressure, she finally felt the disparate bits of nebulous energy swirl together and flow backwards from her extremities. Almost between one cycle and the next, her Soul Intent finally settled into her body, collecting in her third eye and integrating with her meridians to give her a new, ghostly meridian. From within her third eye, the strength of her qi cycle, the Bright Lotus Earthly Scripture and her mantra combined into a twisting vortex that rapidly devoured what remained of the white lightning. The scattered Soul Intent infused qi was also pulled to it, spreading all that energy through the phantasmal meridian system She stood in another place, her form nebulous, the floor around her resembling a rippling mirror. Above her, spark-like flowers drifted as tiny stars in a great arc above her. It took her a moment to realise it was her spirit root, or a ghostly reflection of it, spanning the sky like the arm of some great galaxy, its petals behind it, vast shadows against the night sky. The whole place revolved around the Bright Lotus Earthly Physique symbol, which confused her for a moment, until she realised she was standing in her Sea of Knowledge. Looking at her body, it was misty and unclear still, but it definitely looked like her, merely a 5 or 6 year old her she only had recollections of as reflections in a mirror or a few scroll paintings. The ghostly meridians were still spidering out, connecting the place she was in to her Golden Core and her dantian. As she watched, they also encompassed her third eye, the symbol and even the patterning of the mantra on her bones. As that last connection settled she observed that her misty form also now had ghostly bones and meridians coalescing inside of her. Soul Intent swept out of her body properly, infusing some of her qi and in the process allowing her to see that her physical condition had basically gone past bad. Grimacing, she appeared in her dantian with a single thought. The shift was a bit jarring but even that could be fed to her mantra she found. Her core spun below her; however, when she focused on it, she found that the connection between it and her soul was nebulous weak, even, like it could tear and break at any time, which didnt feel right. The talismans information that emerged almost as she queried it, told her she was currently between what was sort of a minor realm at the peak of Soul Foundation C Soul Formation, and the Nascent Souls Soul Opening stage. The damage done to her Soul Foundation, her core and her spirit root had been significant enough to destabilize that aspect of her formation to the point where it could nearly be considered a deviation. Fortunately, the solution was literally all around her C the orphaned soul power of the Hydra. Her perception of the outside world in here was strange, but she could tell that the white lightning from the Judgement tribulation was still raging down like rain around her as the petals exterminated the sages now, not just their net. How ironic, she scowled, looking around with folded arms. The manipulation of the tribulation was suddenly working in her favour, because it should have been splintering like crazy and attacking everyone equally, but it had somehow been divided deliberately from attacking the Hydra or the Hydra had been able to mask itself, and because it was part of Lin Ling, she was also protected, even while she was emptying soul-infused qi through the link to her like waterfall. She tried, a few times, to coax the white lightning across the links between them, but it refused to budge at all, just doing what it wanted. That was annoying, but also, at the same time, a rather convenient stroke of good fortune for her, because the fundamentals of the tribulation were so chaotic that they basically defied control, giving her a vital moment to focus on healing her Nascent Soul. The maelstrom of qi cycling in her dantian was slowly feeding her Nascent Soul qi as she watched, except -So, maybe not so out of control, she hissed, watching how scrupulous the lightning storm was in really avoiding her Nascent Soul and providing it anything that might actually heal it and instead continuing to gnaw away at the connection between her core, her soul intent and her spirit root. -As if I needed any more confirmation, she sighed grimly. This. Is. Not. Normal. She made a few more efforts to gain something from it, but the last vestiges of the evasive white lightning dissipated like slippery eels, nearly providing her with actual losses for the amount of effort she spent to try to grasp them. Above her, the tribulation clouds continued to get darker, and the mist gloomier and more sinister. The sense of grasping strength up above also shifted, trying to reach out and pull at her. She felt the presence of darkness, seeking things to tear her down and make her vulnerable A hand reached out of the darkness, grasping her, dragging her up to stare at a face with golden curls framing it and a cheeky, arrogant grin as she felt cold stone against her back. -Di Ji -Oh. Nameless. Thrashed. Shit. Her mantra manifestation sank into him, only to scatter and founder in some way as his hand closed around her throat, pushing her back. Darkness enveloped everything as she struggled desperately, fighting against his grip. KNEEL. She didnt really kneel, but the command sank into her, forcing her to submit, somehow scattering away what strength she had been trying to muster for a brief moment. It sank into her like satin barbs dulling her senses, making her heart race. Thats better he smiled, much more ladylike She barely managed to crush whatever he had done, feed it to her mantra, and spat in his face. He laughed, mockingly, wiping away the blood with one hand, and then ran that hand, still warm with it, down between her breasts until it lingered over her dantian. I dislike commanding Di Ji sighed, leaning in towards her. If you dont struggle it will be She snarled, cursing him, and whoever was responsible for this abomination of a tribulation, at how Di Ji appeared to be entirely unsuppressed C a Golden Immortal in a lower step tribulation -You have done us service, CHILD of the Kun. It. arrived. Out of the watching dark. Out of the long years. The oppression recoiled before it. The darkness grovelled, terrified from it, and called it Saviour and Master. Prophet. It floated over the shaft, emerging from the shadows C tall, elongated, with four limbs and an angular form, shrouded in a robe of tattered yellowed flayed flesh. It drifted forward, and grasped Di Ji in a single, fluid shift, its long jaw that fell across its chest opening sideways to reveal lots of teeth and a tongue that was far too long and had several secondary tendrils on it. -You wonder how? the helpful, horrible, familiar voice of the eldritch abomination said, grinning in her minds eye. Its tongue twisted around Di Jis still smiling face, tearing it away, and leaving the smoking, flayed remains of his de-fleshed skull to stare at her, agony and ecstasy reflected in his eyes in equal measure. -The Spiteful one tried her best, but we endure, Throdog fhalma l'' uh''eogg It cast aside Di Jis broken body and reached out a hand to stroke her face, almost tenderly. -All those years ago timeless years, we said you would be a worthy offering, Throdog fhalma l'' uh''eogg No, no, no, no, no. She realised she was screaming, because this was vivid in a way that even the appearance of Di Ji had not managed to achieve. This was not in the tribulation, or rather, the moment was somehow real and yet also within the tribulation. -We told you then to accept us and your doom would not be -That he is the only one who can see those who would turn your hopes to dust, delivered to ruin. How? she managed to gasp. How? the SarKatush somehow parroted her, then laughed. A deep, dark, laugh that seemed to emanate from everywhere. Quazam was staring at the shadows which were etched deep around her, her face a complex expression somewhere between anger and fear. She felt the most horrifying intent well up from the dark waters below, a determination to warp the whole world and consume it. His form shook as he threw his arms apart and his form blurred the space around him. The dark waters rippled and the mist thickened. Shadows slid out from behind him: four-armed, grinning abominations, Orichalcum blades in their hands and grey fire burning in their five eyes. She stared, unable to move, as the 66 Sarkatush rose from the dark water of their bottomless pools into the silent world, which inverted around them. Life fell into death and death came back to life. The swamp around them wilted, the reeds warping and withering. The soil rotted, the waters of the river grew foul and the mists grasped and devoured. What was most terrifying, though, was that the manipulative intent on her tribulation, in and of itself was not actually this thing, even if it had been brought back into being by it. Despite what it had said, she was pretty certain that the darkness should have been severed from her. That left she turned to the Hydra, the dark devouring darkness and yet, intuitively, she knew that that was not really it. -Is that even possible? she wondered, with a sudden chill. -The darkness was severed from me, but I still remember it She had a good idea of what the five steps of tribulation represented. Normal, Spiritual, Earthly, Heavenly and Fate. The five supreme steps of tribulation were Fate, Judgement, Denial, Retribution and Execution. Black lightning was Fate, white lightning was Judgement, Grey and Black was That meant that this was Denial. -Di Ji appeared first Did whoever is trying to manipulate this seek something that would try to deny me my path and steal away my spirit root? The 66 shadow abominations drifted closer and all she could do was laugh suddenly bitterly even. - How oddly fitting. -You tried to deny me my spirit root, like Lin Ling had hers stolen, but you got this instead. -I hope you She stopped herself C barely. Nearly pulled to say it by the darkness. -Vile thing dangerous thing Quazam C or was she really Quazam? she was starting to wonder now, not that she had much attention to spare to her C was also standing, clutching her fragile, tattered flower to her breast, looking forlorn. And she knew, at last, where she had seen Quazams face. The face on the statue by the waterfall. The beautiful woman holding up the flower, with the pot by her side. It was how she had reclined on her divan in the hall as well and the flower in her hands was the same too, albeit wilted and forgotten. Lin Ling had read the inscription, but she had said it was damaged -Rain bringers -YET Mere CHILDREN -Prey -No there are rules The shadow SarKatush laughed, fanning out around her, as the childlike figures of the children in the mist, with their bows and flutes and drums stood there, in silence now, somehow defiant despite being ephemeral. Behind them, she could see their shadows looked older, young women with fury in their eyes and sorrow etched into their faces. The distant figures with the flowers though just seemed as aloof as before. Big sister, though we have our differences one murmured. Your fate was too cruel another sighed. Too hateful a girl with dark hair and a drum hissed. The humans too covetous a golden-haired girl cursed, waving her spear. The clay spawn too greedy another sneered, looking at the shadows of the SarKatush. Their words echoed strangely, in the darkness, while their shadows seemed to be straining at the limits of the oppression to try and intrude -you cannot enter here -it is denied -denied [Denied] Dozens of voices echoed, and the figures wavered, their auras distorting in a strange way until all of them, even Quazam, resembled something more akin to a phantasmal painting etched into the world. One after another, the children and their shadow-shrouded older selves vanished, their expressions cold now. At last, only Quazam lingered, now looking to the south-east, with a gloomy expression. Her aura, such as it was, had completely diminished now. Intuitively, she knew that whatever role the woman was playing in this strange, nightmarish thing she had walked back into, it would not be to help her fight dozens of abominations. All around the darkness was like a devouring maw, now the worst excesses conjured out of her memories of that dark place. Hot, stifling, grasping, like a hand was She ducked and the SarKatushs blade hissed through the air, narrowly missing her. Looking at herself, she was still a six-year-old child -So this is somewhere between reality and metaphor? Spinning away, she exhaled, feeding her fear to her mantra and focused, wondering if The swordstaff appeared in her hands, the right size for a six-year-old to wield, carrying with it the same faint echo of timeless earth and ancient metal as the flecks she had ground off it. In the dark water, she saw her reflection and found, to her surprise, that she also had the different flowers from her spirit root braided into her dark hair. -Flowers She reached up and plucked one. Not the peony, but the lily. In her minds eye, she recalled the war paint on the woman who had severed the beast away from Lin Ling, the woman who had had lilies as a major theme. Spinning again, she dodged a second strike from another of the abominations and cast the flower gently up into the sky. As it rose, it rippled and the petals scattered, becoming more lilies and then more, until they were blooming like a white sea across the whole world. Her qi evaporated, vanishing far, far faster than she could draw it out of the world, faster even than Lin Ling was able to supply it for her to devour. The quantity being taken was incomparable to what she had grasped for Core Formation and it also made her realise that this stage or wherever they were, was not her body, not really, because she was aware of it, and could see Lin Lings qi spiking chaotically as the Hydra tried to stop her sending its qi out. The cores had been damaged at last, she was glad to see, if only slightly, and were starting to bleed out qi on their own accord. As for Chunhua, she was sending waves of blue fire like qi that shed weird ethereal sparks like leaves into Lin Ling. The soul intent and the qi and the mantra and the symbol were starting to warp oddly under the influence of Bright Heart Shifting Steps. That nearly distracted her from dodging another blow from one of the abominations, so surprised was she. The art was not working at all for her, and she had basically stopped using it when it became clear what was going on. However, it seemed as if that original use still carried impetus for the two of them, even if it no longer worked for her. A third charged in {Misty Lotus River} She danced away, evading its strike and parrying in kind, before recalling that Lin Lings yang blood had been very effective against them. {Kun Divides the Waters} {Blazing Lotus Phantasm} The strike, emanating from her footfall on the water, sent a cascade of blazing golden lotuses swirling out, enveloping two of the shadow abominations with their burning grey eyes and consuming them completely. The white flowers were still scattering as well, the wave of serene, severing purity that came with them obfuscating the manipulation just enough to return her a vital edge as the shadow behind the manipulation above tried to both grasp her and interfere with the shadow abominations as well, as if understanding that they might have made a terrible mistake. Quazam was also once again watching her battle, though still occasionally looking off to the south-east with a grim expression. How long the battle lasted, she could not say, but by the time she had managed to purify the last of the phantoms, refining and purifying the grey fire as best she could, her Nascent Soul was nearly entirely corporeal. Thankfully, its connection to her Golden Core had also recovered enough that she no longer worried that it might roll out of her body if she moved too suddenly. When the last one fell, the sky above shifted, darkening to become a vast vault-like hall of dark columns etched from the storm clouds. The Retribution Hall descended with leaden inevitability. Its 99 sages, all in the long golden robes in the style of imperial advisors, each holding a golden stele in their hands, turned to the seat, veiled in shifting cloud, and bowed down on their knees. SALUTATIONS TO YOU, FAVOURED SON OF HEAVEN! GLORY TO THE SUPREME SOVEREIGN! WE COME BEFORE YOU, AT THIS APPOINTED HOUR! As she watched, they offered up salutations and recited various titles, but something felt off, still. The shadow behind the curtain shifted, and the veil of cloud dispersed, except the figure who should have been Yama was not. A princely youth, wearing a yellow dragon robe adorned with azure phoenixes, stared down at her with a haughty expression. YOUR GREAT ACHIEVEMENT IS ATTAINED! BEHOLD THE LINEAGE WE HAVE DIVINED! BEHOLD, THE TRIBUTE DELIVERED! All 99 held up their golden scrolls and a surging strength flowed out of them not towards her, as she had expected, but towards the figure on the throne, who now, reached out towards both her and Quazam. She tried to resist, but the strength, terrible, ominous, compelling and deeply unsettling, sank through her. Beside her, Quazam had an expression that mirrored her own now, twisted in rage, as dark waters suddenly surged up and she became more vivid somehow. ______ The figure on the throne spoke, and his word sank through the world. Quazam screamed, she screamed, the world screamed as the word touched the essence of the golden flower in some way so profound she could not even begin to understand The distant statue shadows all recoiled, vanishing one after another except for one: a woman with golden hair and pale eyes, her flower plaited into her hair, who was now staring at the throne above with undisguised hatred. Always destined to be the thing of others. A jewel in my fathers hall, a bright bird singing in a cage for others, a beautiful flower for others to admire and pluck. Those words, spoken by the Quazam in her memories, but now forlorn and sad, hung in her mind as the emperor grasped the flower out of her, out of Quazam, out of thousands of others, UrVash and cultivator alike, and the flowers merged. Quazams scream shattered the world as the flower in her hand was grasped by something else, and the moment diverged thoroughly. Suddenly, there were two halls, two emperors on their thrones but in the second hall, the emperor was a dark shadow, long face, with five blazing eyes C a robe that was made of shifting, writhing figures. The elders were SarKatush, cowled in yellow, their robes emblazoned with a horrific eye-searing sigil, their words echoing through the world. Great Envoy, the sacrifices are found! The one unbound, the one unfound! Strange is the dusk where the dark stars rise. She saw the sky shake, the stars recede and that terrible, slaughtering rage encompass everything as when Han Shu had been taken. And devouring eyes, like moons, circle through starless skies. Saw the shadowy hands behind the curtain, old figures in distant halls wearing robes of red, blue, gold and white, peering into a dark mirror with greedy eyes But stranger still is the song that those rain bringers sing. Saw that strange morning where the sky had turned red saw the childlike figures in the mist singing and dancing as they hunted the UrVash. Where flap in tatters the standard of my dread king. Saw the ruins of the pagodas, a piercing spire amid a dark land, a city lost in the mist, scattered across many timespans, evoking sorrow, greed, bloodshed and chaos that gnawed at anything it touched. Where voice is dead and tears unsung, must die unheard. Saw this moment, the darkness devouring, the choice of others seized, the good fortune of the world silenced and sublimated, all for greed of a terrible silence that consumed everything. When all have laid aside their disguise but he. Saw the manipulations laid bare, cultivator and UrVash, mortal greed for the flower, stepping through many paths, greed for Lin Lings blood, for Chunhuas physique, all decorum cast aside as the golden-haired emperor on the throne grasped everything and took it from the world. At that last shall you see his pallid mask. The SarKatush elders all held up golden masks, like the steles from the normal hall, bowing down to the shadow on the seat. Only then will you know the stranger that has entered in. The curtain shifted, and the youth sat on the throne, his golden locks tumbling down, his hand plucking away the flower from all of them, staring at it with dark, devouring eyes that belonged to no mortal thing, somehow drawing away all the vitality of it. All around her the golden flowers themselves started to grow dim, their vitality fading away and with it, her connection to the world, inexorably, irrevocably was now twisting.

~ Cang Di C Escarpment north of Udrasa ~
Are we literally cursed or something? Cang Di glanced at Qing Dongmei and couldnt help but nod in agreement, looking at the Retribution Hall that was blotting out the whole night sky that was just starting to transition towards dawn above the misty river lands for them. It had taken them much longer than he expected to get to this point, mainly because the land they had had to cover was obnoxiously dangerous, and the trail of the group remarkably hard to track. There had also been several very large parties of UrVash roving around and the power in the region they were in was much more formidable than the ones they had fought the battle with. The three towns they had passed had all had Ancient Immortals guarding them and huge areas of control and observation. Their standing troops were also armed with metal weapons, which, having stolen a few, he absolutely intended to take back to his teacher, such were their special properties. Once is once more than Ive ever seen one, Qing Dongmei continued, but twice? That makes three times Ive seen a Retribution Hall now and each time has been twice as scary as the last, and I was UNDER the last one. Uhhuh, he nodded, again, not able to refute that. His first thought was that this was the Dragon, but for her to cross Dao Seeking in a matter of weeks would be beyond abnormal C even for a dragon. Qing Yao is over there as well, Dongmei frowned, having pulled out a scroll with three dozen tasselled jades attached to it with seals. Over Qing? he turned to look at her. A promising, if junior, disciple in my hall. She is a distant cousin, I suppose. The Qing clan has many daughters Dongmei clarified, before he could ask. He turned back to look at it, frowning. Its not her tribulation? Is it? Please dont joke, Qing Dongmei stared at him with judging eyes. While Junior Sister Yao is a promising disciple, even if the good fortune of heaven and earth fell out of the sky on her head and asked to marry her and make her a high queen of heaven, she would not spawn this kind of hall for her Immortal breakthrough. Just thought I should ask, he sighed, turning back to look at it. This degree of twisting, what exactly? Qing Dongmei sighed, putting the scroll down on the rock beside where she was sitting. And those lizards The last hall had been positively terrifying, but this one was twisted and wrong to a degree that made the dragons look positively legitimate. Something about the whole tribulation was twisted and the geomancy of the event was beyond bizarre. It had started off well enough, a heavenly tribulation feeding into a Fate tribulation and then presumably the person attempting to break through would have had to overcome a Judgement one and ascended to Nascent Soul, a very powerful Nascent Soul cultivator at that as well. Except, the Fate tribulation that had descended was perhaps the most twisted tribulation he had ever laid eyes on, and, having seen a few junior brothers breakthrough in his time, he had seen a lot of variations on the theme of tribulation subversion by various means. The intent within the clouds was positively thieving, avaricious and mendacious. The Judgement tribulation had been equally crazy, the Judgement of 33 Sages, casting their celestial net to steal away fortune from the undeserving, was not a judgement that followed that step in any reading of Nascent Soul tribulation he was familiar with. As for how it broke he was unclear, but the net shattered amid a sea of golden fire and the lightning took a remarkably long time to dissipate. He had never heard of a tribulation where the lightning tried to actively string out its engagement quite like that, or fled back into the sky afterward. Yes those lizards, he failed to suppress a shudder. Just recalling the dark shadows of that manifestation of Denial made his skin clammy, despite the humidity. Should be to the south-east, Dongmei said at last, peering over at the compass she had had sitting on the same rock for quite some time now. You dont say, he muttered. She hugged her arms in the humid wind and said nothing as they both watched the hall twist and continue to form. The lizards had been a game changer. Even without the compass he had been able to intuit that there was some degree of manipulative force from the south interfering in some way. It was very deliberate as well, in a somewhat different manner to what the Jade Gate Court had tried. The Jade Gate Courts way was rather ad hoc, but in some ways better as the appearance of the lizards had shown. Someone to the south-east, or likely a large group C because none of those talismans could be used singly by a junior C had used some peerless Heaven Seizing Talisman in all likelihood. Those were designed not just to twist a tribulation but subvert it. Most commonly they were used by people trying to bind powerful qi beasts to be sect guardians by forceful means. Except what had gotten drawn out was those four-armed lizards and whatever was behind them. The aura of them had been unspeakably unnatural and defiling Weirdly apt for a Denial Tribulation, though, he observed. Surprised by her lack of response, he turned and took a step backward, because a third figure was standing there, staring at the distant sky, her arms crossed beneath her breasts, tapping her fingers on her arm with an expression of suppressed fury veiling her beautiful features. To call her a beauty was probably underselling it, he was forced to acknowledge C Qing Dongmei was a beauty, Lady Kai Lan was the beauty but next to the woman standing beside them, Kai Lan, who he had been introduced to a few times, looked like a plain fishwife. Her hair was lustrous, almost luminous black, held up by a veil of dark cloth that framed her flawless features. Her skin was pale, and faintly luminous as if retaining the radiance of the moon on water, while her eyes were dark pools that seemed to reflect a starry sky that was now obscured by the oppression of the hall above them. She was shrouded in a gown of dark cloth, the edges in a dark black-gold that stretched to the ground and was fastened across her shoulders, leaving her arms bare and revealing a surprising amount of bosom. The only ornamentation she wore were a pair of silver bracelets on her wrists, a girdle of dark gold cloth and a talisman in the form of a sword that hung Involuntarily, he reached for the talisman around his neck and found it gone. Umm senior, he bowed deeply, suddenly gripped with certainty of who this was. We meet at last, Her voice was melodious, and yet held within it the familiar edge that he had always sensed when it C she C spoke. Senior? Qing Dongmei, seeing his reaction, also slipped off the rock and saluted formally. The woman, spirit, ancient being, glanced at Dongmei for a brief moment then just looked back at the sky and the oppressive, twisted hall and the elders essaying out and scowled. This is an abomination. It seems I must make good on my promise to you far sooner than I would have liked. {Sister get out here.} The words made the world echo faintly, as if spoken in such a way that what was heard was only an idea of what was spoken. He never saw her arrive, sitting on the rock beside Qing Dongmei, making her flinch slightly. Once she was there, though, it was impossible to look anywhere else, because she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Both of them had phenomenal beauty, but if the ancient being in the talisman was such, it was that of a mother: flawless, kindly and austere, at least in comparison to the vision now present. Her long, lustrous hair was somewhere between reddish, purple and black, her pale features flawless in every way yet it was her eyes that drew him first. They were like moons mid-eclipse. Pitch-black pupils surrounded by coronas of silver fire C she was also, excepting a shroud draped across her, very very naked. The new arrival looked at them both for a second, making Qing Dongmei blush somehow and he he managed not to gulp visibly but it took most of his self-control. Wassup? the woman drawled, looking at the two of them, then glancing at the sky. Is this another one? What are they, taxmen? It is also the source of our damn leak, the dark-haired woman scowled. Huh well, what do you know, the ravishing Bleh, the woman pouted, and he felt something lessen in her presence, as if a veil of obscurity had been drawn partly across her, making her less focal somehow. Youre no fun, big sis! she pouted, pretending to flounce. As amusing as it is, I am called Origin and she is Divide, the dark-haired beauty said, frowning at the sky as the hall continued to descend. Honoured Senior Origin, Honoured Senior Divide, he saluted and Dongmei followed his suit, looking unnerved still. Neither were looking at them though, he realised, because above them, the twisted hall had fully formed, the elders holding up majestically sealed golden scrolls edged in white as they saluted the throne and the Emperor seated on it, who wore robes of The Heavenly Kong Qing Dongmei, blurted out, also recognising the seal on the front of the robe. What kind of hall is this? she hissed a moment later, as they watched the seated emperor accept the 99 scrolls, which merged to become one, and opened it while the elders bowed over and over. ______ The emperor spoke, echoed by the elders. The word he uttered was impossibly loud as it rang through the world like the tone of a dread bell, carrying a meaning beyond his means to directly comprehend However, the impetus was Submission to the Throne Subservience to Heaven Sublimation of All The command was absolute, embodying all the strength of the imperial seat and its mandate to rule over all and do as it wished. As he watched, frozen in its grasp, the emperor reached out with an imperious gesture towards the Nascent Soul undertaking the tribulation. The mists that carpeted much of the river lands below them scattered away as the hand descended, breaking over the edge of the river lands like a tsunami and flowing around them. That is His own utterance sounded hollow in his ears as the whole hall distorted, reality falling away around it to reveal blurred, overlapping chaos. A shade of the emperor arrived before the slumped form of a young woman with dark hair, shrouded in a maelstrom of turbulent qi and scattering golden flowers, pressing a hand between her breasts and grasping something from within her. The woman screamed C soundless, but still evoking some wretched emotion C and in the same instant her form blurred Dual tribulation? Dongmei mumbled next to him. As improbable as it seemed, that did indeed appear to be the case, and the emperor now held a glittering golden flower with a sun blazing in its centre in his hand. A familiar flower as well, for he had seen it bloom all across the battlefield in the aftermath of the Jade Gate Courts insanity. -There is no way they are responsible for this insanity is there? He wondered for a singular horrified moment. The Emperor is wearing Kong clan colours though that could just be whatever talisman or artefact is responsible for this? That flower? Dongmei hissed. He could only nod, dully. The emperor stared at it, and in that instant, there was a flicker of a shadow within the scene. The greedy, imperious desire to sublimate changed subtly and turned avaricious. The blazing flower in the emperors grasp started to take on a distinctly inauspicious hue while the scattered golden flowers swirling around and beneath the woman undergoing the tribulation started to wither and fall like dying fireflies back down into the rippling plane of dark water that was now creeping out and obscuring the river lands. In the same instant, he was struck by an overwhelming sense of creeping shadow as the vitality of the world was interfered with somehow. Sisters Abruptly, a third figure stood amid the dark grasses, and much like the others she was garbed in dark cloth that draped loosely across her flawless form. Her hair was golden-copper, almost luminous in its shades, yet edged strangely in shadow as it tumbled down across bare shoulders. Her eyes were, again, striking C dark, like eclipsed suns with a faint hint of red around her irises. The only thing she carried was a dagger in a scabbard at her waist. It took effort to tear his eyes away from any one of them, but as far as he could see, neither of the others had weapons on them. Ah youre here as well, good, Origin scowled. Is that the Envoy in Yellow? the new arrival asked, staring at the hall blankly. Is this actually your garbage that crawled out of the pit, big sister? Origin shot her a sideways look and sighed. It does appear that that evil has indeed found a way. How? the new arrival asked, apparently as confused as they were. -That is clearly an emperor from the Heavenly Kong? I wonder as well I thought you cut away that blight? Origin said, turning to Divide. I did Divides tone was almost sulky and pouting as she idly twirled a curl of her hair between her fingers. Perhaps this is unintentional? I He tried to speak, and suddenly found he couldnt. A strange, grasping oppression, lingering from the word, was somehow holding him in its grip, sinking into his body. The strength behind it was unfathomable and irresistible, arriving in his dantian, passing through the gate of his being and arriving before his quasi-dao seed that was gestating within his spirit root. TEACHER! Uncaring of any consequence, he triggered the talisman that was in his minds eye, and found it did nothing as the shadow finger touched his dao seed, nearly scattering it in the process and grasped a small golden flower that was hidden like a mirage within it. In that instant, all his accumulation in relation to it was in the grasp of that other strength along with all the comprehensions he had made since it. HEALTH! For a brief moment, the symbol in his mind rejected the grasping attempt to sublimate every bit of accumulation relating to events touching the flower, but it was to no avail. Opposite him, Qing Dongmei was frozen, her face as blank as his was. All three figures were standing there, frozen like mirages for a second. -Please he managed to rasp, looking for some way, some treasure, some comprehension Abruptly, he saw the darkness behind Qing Dongmei coalesce into a floating figure. A nightmare straight out of the Denial tribulation, a four-armed lizard-like creature, with a long head and five eyes. It cast a furtive look at the three, still staring at the hall above, frozen, and the darkness around them intensified. Abruptly he felt some kind of grasping hand reach out for him, a shadow within his own shadow Divide turned to look at them, utterly unhindered entirely by whatever fog had appeared, scowling. So thats what this is about. The shadow froze, but it was too late C the other woman had drawn the dagger at her waist and was cutting for it, even as Divide suddenly vanished from view as well. There was a wretched, soundless scream behind him, while the shadow creature behind Dongmei was pierced by the woman who somehow passed right through her, grasped its body and impaled the dagger into its widening maw. The shadow lizard collapsed back trying to flee, only for a young girl, maybe no older than nine, dressed in white cloth and wearing a clay mask, to appear like a ghost, leaping out of the swirling mists in the darkness. DIE-DIE-DIE-DIE-DIE! Her scream was as horrifying as the darkness of the lizard, as she landed on it''s stunned back, and the mist rolled over it, burrowing into it and flaying it where it stood. The woman holding the dagger stared at the girl as she landed in the middle of it, scattering the remains in every direction. The constriction on him faded and he collapsed to the ground, shaking. Qing Dongmei just slumped down, tears rolling soundlessly down her face, her eyes haunted. The girl bowed deeply and faded into the mist a moment later, as if she had never been. The dagger-wielding woman shook her head for a moment and then turned to look at something to the south-east of them, in the same direction as they had previously divined the meddling, though it seemed facetious to merely call it that now. Thats also going to be a pain, she muttered. Yes, thats also bad, but one garbage fire at a time, Origins tone was cold now, and seemed to make the night around them shiver. The little sisters will likely be onto that soon enough as well. Yes, Divide, who was behind him, reached down and helped him stand. Lets deal with this first. That will partly resolve itself with this in any case. What just? he managed to ask, both about the girl and the darkness in truth. Some people just got themselves put on the heavenly shit-list, Divide grumbled, leading him to sit on the rock next to Dongmei, who had been helped up by the dagger-wielding woman. You just saw the lesser face of the second biggest piece of shit in this whole mausoleum to mortal endeavours, Origin replied, looking at them with a slightly resigned expression marring her beautiful face. They are called the SarKatush and they serve an unspeakable thing from beyond the final shore. Did everyone touched by the golden flowers get affected? he asked, his voice shaking still as he considered the potential enormity of the crime involved. Before any of them could answer, the first rays of sun peaked over the horizon, illuminating the dark sky and casting strange shadows across the world below the oppressive vault of the hall and the heaven-eclipsing clouds above it. In that moment, as they watched in silence, the world warped. The horizon shimmered and he felt the wind change, no longer blowing inland, but from the sea Below them, the myriad waterways of those lands, picked out by the first rays of the sun, were rippling, surging in fact, as a vast wave of water rolled up through them from every direction at once, or so it seemed. Yes, Divide was the one who spoke at last, answering him as the glimmering lights of the towns across the horizon receded as they were presumably flooded by the surge which swelled up. Sighing, she reached down and plucked a leaf off a plant and wiped the rest of the dark blood that was spattering her arms off before continuing. Though I suspect the spectres are going to have a bad time of it, given that the entire hunting troupe appears to have been down there. They watched as the whole river land below seemed to shiver as waves merged with waves and reed beds briefly became vast lakes, before finally collapsing in the heart of the river lands, below the tribulation, whereupon the waters poured outwards again in a vast shockwave, revealing a figure wreathed in the first light of dawn. Even at this distance she was clearly visible, thanks in part, he guessed, to the deformation of space around the tribulation, and also because her realm was high enough to force the world to focus on her C that meant at least a Dao Sovereign. She was a tall, slender woman with golden hair and tanned skin dressed in blue and green cloth embroidered in golden flowers that matched the one held in the plait of her hair, which was clearly wilting, a petal falling even as he looked on. There is something rather ironic in the fact that their own subversion has just been seized by someone else, Divide observed as the woman, ignoring the emperor, stared at the golden flowers that had scattered on the water around her with a complex look on her face. She has talent, that spirit elf. In fact, the girl in the tribulation does as well. Little girl the Emperor leaned forward and looked at the woman, and the shadow hall behind it seemed to blend into it further, have you also come to bow down to me and be my servant? The words were polite and yet utterly mocking at the same time somehow Still with this momentum, the spirit elf isnt going to get far C the hooks are too great and the shadow too insidious, Divide observed critically. The other two nodded, watching the shifting sky, which seemed to be This is the third sister frowned, eyes narrowing. He stared at the sky as well, wondering if he was seeing black clouds billowing out above the hall, he thought he could see black cracks. The more he stared, the more certain he became. They were cracks, black on black, spidering like a shadowed web through the whole tribulation, slowly tracking their way down and forming an impossibly intricate pattern that seemed to blend with the world. I was apart for a long time, but you wandered widely, did you not, after your reputation started to precede you? Origin turned to Divide with a frown. I did It looks like the one in the possession of the Kong clan You have a big appetite for a thief that crawled in from another sky! the woman who had been staring at the ruined flowers called out, now staring up at the Kong Emperor on the throne. Divide, cut off, crossed her arms and sighed, staring at the hall again as the womans voice washed over the river lands, making the reed beds shiver and the earth shake. However, when it arrived at them, it just melted through their surroundings as if they were not quite standing in the same place. Hmm Divide watched the Emperor laugh, then glanced off to the south-east again. Yep, the thing responsible for this should be refined by Kong Jiang, I think, or someone who learned from him. The dagger-wielding woman narrowed her eyes as well and nodded. I guess the best way is to mark all those responsible. When Kong Jiang crosses his next Retribution it shouldnt be too hard to impress on him that letting those out into the wild is not in his best interests. Heres an idea: grab that idiot old fool who tried to warp the fortune of the world and divine our presence and bring him out here, Origin said, glancing at Divide again. That also works, Divide smirked, waving her hand. Moments later, a ragged old man with a terrified expression, sporting a Confucian beard and frazzled hair, collapsed out of nowhere onto the grass right in front of him and, after pushing himself up on shaking hands, started kowtowing furiously. Honoured seniors! This humble servant begs a myriad lifetimes for forgiveness! What can this humble slave do for your most august and righteous selves! With each word uttered, the old man actually ground his face in the dirt Looking on, he found he had no words, barely able to look at the three, because the old mans formerly pristine white robe was clearly embroidered with sigils of the Huang heavenly clan. Your Huang clan has really got the worst taste in descendants, the dagger-wielding woman remarked. Yes, o revered goddesses of all time and space! the old man kowtowed again. This old body agrees wholeheartedly! and again Just say the word and this old man will eliminate them all! and again. As amusing as that would be, Kong Jiang or Huang Shirong would likely stop you, Divide remarked with a throaty laugh. S-sage Jiang? EEmperor Shirong? The old man looked up at the three figures from his grovelling position, barely appearing to have noticed either him or Qing Dongmei sitting silently on the rock. The old man opened his mouth, but was cut off by Origin, who just shook her head. No we have a better task for you now. Anything! I live to serve your whims, radiant saintesses of primordial perfection! the old man kowtowed again. He has a pleasing tongue. Maybe we could keep him? Divide murmured, adjusting her hair slightly and leaning forward toward the old man a bit more provocatively. Hah no. One pet is enough, the dagger-wielding woman said with an eye roll. Enough, you two, the Origin said, looking down at the old man. You will carry a message from us to Lianshu. L-l Ancestral Empress Lianshu? the old man mumbled. Unless someone else has that name, yes, Divide smirked. This lowly servant shall do as you ask the old man bowed again. However Ancestral Heavenly Empress is reclusive? So I am aware, Origin nodded, apparently unconcerned. I will give you a token that will make her less so. And what message shall this humble servant carry to her? the old man asked after a moment as none of the three made any move to give him an actual message that he saw. The eldest and third just looked at him like he was a strange object, while the second just laughed again and, leaning forward, lifted up his head so he was looking at her breasts actually. That will become apparent in due course. The old man gulped, nervously and bowed down again as she let him go. So shall we deal with this before it gets out of hand? the dagger-wielding woman asked. Yes, Origin sighed. They stared at each other for a moment, then space around them shifted faintly and all three vanished as if they had never been, leaving only a lingering utterance from Divide that sounded like Fucking squid-humpers They were left alone on the ridgeline, in the half-dawn light and the deeply unsettling mist, with the old man, who was still kowtowing to the hopefully deserted grassland. Ummm they have left, honoured senior, he remarked politely after a moment. The old man raised his head, very warily, it had to be said, and stared around carefully, gulping visibly. Erm yes so they have, it seems he coughed awkwardly and stood, dusting himself off. You two not bad seedlings. Are you from the Shu clan? he asked after staring at them for a moment, sounding much more authoritative although the effect was somewhat ruined by his ruined clothes and haggard appearance. Senior, Cang is from the Shu Pavilion, he added, bowing formally. I am an Inheritance disciple of one of the Pavilions old Ancestors, Ancestor Bronze. Senior, Dongmei is from the Nine Auspicious Moons sect, Qing Dongmei also bowed formally. My teacher Venerable Bronze is your? An ancestor of the Shu Pavilion? The old man twitched slightly, interrupting Dongmei with his utterance. He was about to reply when a vast ripple of thunder from the tribulation clouds above shook the firmament. Gasping as his own qi turned chaotic, he found his attention drawn back to the hall, and saw that the elders had just cast down a multitude of black-gold chains at whoever was being victimized by the tribulation, ensnaring them in some profound and deeply insidious way. The golden-haired woman had also arrived before the hall and was being waylaid by the elders, the terrible suppressing power of their steles sending out sheets of lightning that were scattering away and raining down with impunity in the heart of the river lands. Within the cacophony, he could hear great primordial roars and the clarion-like call of some great bird as well. -That roar Please tell me this isnt another one of the Jade Gate Courts Remarkable Qing Dongmeis murmur was cut off by the old man beside them. A Good Fortune Sovereigns Core a girl with a Luan bloodline and a girl with a mutated mortal physique that seems to originate with a shield dragon remarkable remarkable most remarkable He stared back at the tribulation involuntarily, but the woman fighting the elders was not the dragon. That said, the other two were almost as preposterous. His initial suspicion was that she was associated with the Meng clan somehow but someone with a Luan bloodline? They rarely wandered out into the wild. -Someone associated with the Ju clan? The Wuli Hall of the Huang clan have links to them, dont they? Or are they from the Grove or the Pond. That last thought was quite terrifying, actually Was there a whole group from one of those supreme influences here? Good Fortune Core? Dongmei was frowning. Mmm? he pulled himself back from worrying about the dragons possible origins. ''Good Fortune Cores'' were like Qilin horns. Anyone getting one was basically destined to become the golden child of a hegemonic power. That assumed, of course, they werent plotted by someone with serious means and had their fortune plundered. A woman with one was a particularly vulnerable person That was why the -Song -Wave Law It finally clicked -Song Jia He stared out into the distance, trying to calm his nerves. -I was walking around in the same group as Song Jia, Good Fortune Saintess Jia He exhaled, softly, his mind running back over his distant memories of that stain on the Pavilions reputation. -Though, why would she have come along on a trial like this? That was the one piece of that puzzle that didnt fit. Someone like Jiong Jiaying would have been instructed by her teacher, but there should be nothing to appeal to someone like Song Jia unless this relates to her failed? Dongmei he turned to her, then just sighed and fell silent, because she was still asking the old man about Luan and what was happening with the tribulation. Honoured Elder? What did the retribution do to provoke that other senior? Dongmeis follow-up question cut through his reverie, as the battle above escalated yet again. Looking up, he could see that the woman, and the golden-haired woman were attacking the figure on the throne, while the strange children, who had been pushed back before, were fighting with the elders in the hall with consummate ferocity. Hmmmmm the old man stroked his beard, peering at the sky and its unfolding battle. It appears that someone has used the power of the Denial and Retribution Halls to abolish and sublimate a truth of this world somehow, the particular aspect of good fortune that relates to those flowers Seize Dongmei gulped and stared at him, then at the sky, her hands shaking. Probably she had guessed as much already, just like him. However, to have it confirmed from a senior Foolish foolish their teachers should warn them better. Tools have their uses, but to fish in a place like this this kind of manipulation very foolish the old man muttered, shaking his head. Finally, he stopped twisting his beard in his hands and shook himself, peering back at both of them, who were still standing there, attention torn between him and the tribulation above. This kind of manipulation is dangerous, the old man went on clearly determined to recover some of the aura of a senior. Foolish even, for reasons you can see. Who is to see how the fate of promising cultivators has been touched by others for good or ill? The greater the prize The deeper the waters, Dongmei muttered. He nodded as well, thinking about the pitiable Song Jia and shivering. And the darker the currents that lurk there. I see you have both studied the classics, the old man chuckled darkly. Ancestral Teacher Bronze is an avowed scholar, he said respectfully. And he has instilled in me a respect of knowledge and learning, as senior notes. A smart mouth too. The old man chuckled, looking up at the battle. My own teachers teacher, Lady Xue Kai Lan Dongmei added. Your teacher isthe old mans head cranked back aroundXue? Dongmei nodded politely. Good seedlings everywhere, the old man sighed. And none of them in my wretched juniors progeny, it seems. It was hard to know what to say to that, probably nothing, on reflection. The emperor had forced the woman back now, and was gesturing to the remaining elders who had actually taken casualties quite a few casualties, at that. The golden chains binding up the centre of the tribulation and bleeding away into the firmament were down to the last few now. As he watched one then another broke however, neither appeared to be winning in any real sense. The flowers themselves were fading away as she attacked the last chain They stared blankly as the chain rippled and became 99 more chains and the tribulation cracked like an egg. Black lightning boiled down from the sky, into the middle of the hall as the whole tribulation Did that tribulation just recurse? he asked dully. The old man stared at the sky for a long moment and nodded. Dangerous. They are trying to anchor her, subvert her and lock her to the paradigm of that good fortune, and in doing so refine the core through the stratagem of the hall completely. They watched the black lightning rage and then the sky twisted again and thirty-three white bolts descended like primordial serpents. With them, he felt a heat in his own dantian as whatever lingering attempt to grasp them before resurfaced. Ahaaagh Qing Dongmei coughed up blood. The old man stepped over to stand beside them and put a hand on his shoulder and Qing Dongmeis. He felt an immense, warm strength flow through his body, pushing back the shadow. I see, you were all marked by some fortuitous event. This implicates he frowned, before looking at them both. You said you were a disciple of Venerable Bronze Where exactly are we? He managed to not inquire as to how the old man didnt already know, and instead just told him. We are in a hidden world we think, a shard of a supreme one. This is a trial set by the Imperial Court of Eastern Azure Eastern Azure? In Azure Astral Starfield? the old man looked around, looking perplexed. There is a remnant with this? We are not in that accursed mountain somehow, are we? They both stared silently, because that accursed mountain was indeed where they are. We are indeed within an anomaly of the Yin Eclipse Mountains, senior, he replied weakly, noting that the old mans expression was rapidly tuning very gloomy. I see he scowled. Why dont you start at Before the old man could finish speaking, the world went still. The grass stopped moving, the clouds stopped swirling and the shifting mists froze. Colours became more vivid somehow yet the sky itself darkened to pitch black, rippling softly like it was a veil of cloth. Within it, the shadows lengthened and then three familiar figures stood in the middle of the hall, above the combat, as terrible four-armed lizards assailed the woman taking the tribulation for a second time. The Retribution Hall fell away from them, stretching away into heaven in a strange optical illusion that made it seem like there was a vast chasm of darkness between the glory of the emperor and the three new arrivals. Origin sighed and shifted the veil off her head The world overturned. The sky twisted and the sun flowed back below the horizon. Beyond that sky, terrible shadows hung in the void, like primordial pillars of creation. Stars shifted crazily and the currents of qi in the natural world turned turbulent and sluggish, as if being drawn away or otherwise interfered with. Aiiiiiiii! with a terrified scream, the old man staggered back, actually bleeding from his eyes as the hall, which had been receding into the heavens with remarkable speed, still somehow overseeing the tribulation, collapsed back to earth and the tribulation clouds boiled. The three stood once again in the hall, looking amused. The Emperor on the throne had a warped expression. The elders holding the chains within the first incarnation were frozen mid-motion, while the second shadow hall continued to progress like a mirage behind the tableau. We meet again, prophet, Origin murmured, her veil still swirling around her shoulders as the other two silently looked on. The words were not loud, but the whole world shook and the sky rippled faintly. This puts me in an awkward position, Origin went on. Because I made a promise about decorum in certain circumstances So, while your presence here is a bit unexpected, it probably is better that we do this the third sister chuckled darkly. A mercy killing of sorts You. The Emperor on the throne snarled. You think some paltry mortal promise holds sway here? You overstep! We are nothing if we do not keep our promises, are we not? Divide murmured, her words making the whole hall shiver slightly. Do we? Origin said faintly, seeming to ignore Divides aside. You will not! the emperor scowled. Or what? You think I am not like those old tales? Origin said softly, interrupting him as three weapons appeared around her: a Buddhist staff, what was probably a chakram and a rod. I stepped aside for my daughter all those years ago, that her light might shine. You think I am unwilling to hide her eyes from this cruel sky and seek a reckoning with your dread king? The emperor, grim-faced now, sent for a palm to grasp at her, but the other two stepped forward, grasping the chakram and the rod, while Origin grasped the staff with both hands and planted it in the floor of the hall. Grey fire exploded out from it, sweeping through the hall, breaking the chains to the golden-haired woman, collapsing them into black lightning that fell downwards. RETRIBUTION! the great shout from the emperor met the maelstrom of grey fire, washing it back. YOU DARE ATTACK A SEAT OF HEAVEN?! YOU WOULD SPARK A WAR! No Origin sighed, softly cutting the emperor off, I would end it. {Nine Extinctions Art: Extinction of Three Truths} The three spoke in unison and the world grew dim. The firmament warped and the spiralling sky fell inwards, forming three vast, phantasmagorical blades of darkness with stars glimmering on their edge. Within each one was embodied a fundamental truth of the spiritual world: Anitya, Duhkha and Anatman. Impermanence, Suffering and Non-Self. The blades swept through the frozen elders, severing something from them and passing on to assail the emperor of the first hall. However, rather than hit him, they flowed right through him, severing something from him and seeking the shadow In the same instant, a shadow tore out of it: a terrible, shadowed, clawed thing that resembled the four-armed lizards he had seen in the Denial tribulation. The elders robes fell away revealing they too were also SarKatush and they all held up dread golden masks. {BEHOLD, THE Y} Whatever they had tried to summon was cut off by the shearing blades which somehow followed them through from the first hall, scattering their forms and obliterating the masks. The figure on the throne howled and reached out its arms, blocking all three blades at the cost of those arms, forcing all three back. You cannot Whatever it had been about to say was lost as the dagger-wielding woman shifted and became another dark-haired woman who was barely visible in the darkness, as if drifting in and out of the moment. In that same instant, the actual dagger-wielding woman appeared behind the abomination, transforming in stature to tower over it like an executing ghost, wreathed in black and gold. Her stole, now edged in silver, swirled around it and bound its four arms. The entire tribulation gyre above them twisted, swirling down with a thunderous series of booms that made the whole sky ripple. The dagger in her hand blazed, transforming into a pitch-black bolt of lightning that bled iridescent gold from its edges that, when cast down from above, pierced the largest of its five eyes. With a soundless shriek that shook the firmament, the abomination wavered and twisted in her grasp, consumed by a tyrannical aura of divine retribution that dimmed the world before also falling down in a blazing meteor of silver fire that drew down the clouds around it like a solemn veil until the sky was barely a sliver on the western horizon, the sun and moon both hanging there like terrible eyes between heaven and earth. Ah thats Dongmei mumbled, her voice shaking. Oh he managed, not sounding any better in truth, because, amid the vast hurricane of clouds, now that the unspeakable shadow hall had vanished, three halls appeared in the sky, overlapping one another. Two of them were mirrors of each other, somehow emerging from the shadow hall. Within them was the emperor in the colours of the Kong clan, staring down, enraged. The third one, was weird. Before he could see more than a glimpse of it, the imperial seat occupied by a feminine figure, veiled in mist on a throne surrounded by a sea of golden flowers, the whole reversion collapsed. The Kong Emperors howled in rage and cast down twin bolts of silver lightning. The two met in turmoil, and, in a flare of light, everything collapsed into a sea of silver fire, falling downwards. By the time the flare of light ended, the tribulation clouds were already starting to fade away. Did they succeed? Dongmei echoed his own question. The old man just sat there, slack-jawed, unanswering, with a look of awe-struck terror on his face as the four appeared back beside them, appearing much as they had when they left and as if none of what he had just witnessed had even transpired. With them, also came the blonde-haired woman who had attacked the tribulation, being carried like a cat by Origin, looking every bit as shocked as the old man. Right, shall we deal with the manipulation then, before the opportune moment passes? Origin said with resigned sigh.

~ Juni C ??? ~
Juni found herself sat in the ruins of the courtyard, wondering what in the name of the Three Pure Ones was actually going on. She had two distinct sets of recollections now: one involved a very unpleasant Fate tribulation experience involving outside influence; the other, well, the Retribution Hall raged overhead, and she could see double. In the instant that the golden flower was destroyed by the seated, youthful emperor, something diverged. The youthful emperor pointed imperiously at her and the scattered, withering form of the flower warped into 99 bolts of black lightning, edged in dimming gold, and crashed into her. With each bolt, she was dragged back into a moment when she had fought some fearful foe bested either by luck or circumstance. Fights replayed before her eyes, against sludges, spiders and serpents. Di Ji and fleeing Din Ouyeng were major themes, as, more disturbingly, were the SarKatush, who showed up several times, in fact. In every scenario, she was delivered misfortune and calamity, time after time. Each one was more desperate than the last as she fought to overcome them, barely sustaining herself on the cascade of qi and shattered shards of the hydras soul being delivered to her by Lin Ling, who was also mired up in something strange. Chunhua was as well, although she didnt have time to worry about either. All she could do was focus on not collapsing under the sustained burden of punishment being dealt as her Nascent Soul wrestled with the power of the hall and the terrible retribution it was sending against her. The other scenario was even more fearful in its own way: that shadow hall, composed of the SarKatush, was slowly devouring the vitality of the golden flowers. The corruption of the golden flowers and their root in her soul was horrifying. No matter what she did, no matter how she resisted, she could feel her own life ebbing away bit by bit, even as the flower Quazam had held crumbled away and dissipated C the vitality of the world dissipating with it and the darkness seeping through its connection to every other person touched by it. She could feel it warping her, even as the other version of her stumbled from nightmare to twisted nightmare, cruel mockeries of her experiences. The two halls were almost fighting each other as much as her, fighting over the flower, the links within it and now with something else, that somehow felt like it was related to the shadow Quazam and the other figure who had not fled. Their conflict smothered her and silently subsumed her, bit by bit, in the cruel, greedy oppression that desired something in what she represented, her Good Fortune, yet had no need for herself, even as she struggled against incalculable odds, as that other her resisted everything that was thrown at it, as best she could. All she could do was fight on And on And on. By the 60th nightmare, surviving the gauntlet in the ruined swamp to recover her spear, but with extra armoured spiders and a proper orc archer her Nascent Soul had actually grown to the point where she looked about twelve. By the 80th, their desperate flight through the battlefield amid Lin Lings tribulation but twisted so that the UrVash saw through them and turned on them, her Nascent Soul looked like her teenage self, but was starting to bleed white mist due to the degree to which her longevity was fading. The 98th scenario was her escape from the town, and again they were spotted, so she had to fight through hundreds of enraged UrVash mages, shamans, berserkers. The quantities of qi she was now having to consume from Lin Ling to sustain her progress were nearly at the point of being unsustainable. It was no longer a matter of a qi cycle, she was just dragging it in and chucking it at the tribulation directly. Her capacity was expanding and her soul being refined by it, but it was as if she had a hole at the bottom of her dantian now, where it was running straight out again. Her mantra was also further fusing with her body, synchronising with her flesh and blood in all sorts of ways as it continued to act as the glue that functionally kept her in one piece. If she had expected relief with the 99th scenario, however, she was cruelly disappointed, as the two experiences abruptly overlapped and she found that the 99th retribution was her tribulation. Around her, the black lightning fell, clawing, gnawing at her. She fought on, because there was no other option really, yet as she did so, she became aware of something else going on. As she returned through those horrible, traumatic moments, desperately forced to push every instance just that little bit earlier, draw just that little bit more qi, find that little bit extra desperation, conviction, fury to sustain her with her mantra, she became aware of a sort of synchronisation within herself. Her soul intent, both new and now something she had used so much of that she was starting to wonder if she was getting a psyche break through overuse of it, was also changing, as she fought to claim every little scrap of advantage, and so, something of the devouring strength within the hydras qi became hers, in a small, indefinable way. As she furiously fought for every opportunity back through the ghostly black abominations that were the SarKatush, at a certain point her Nascent Soul was her. Completely the same as she was in age and appearance. In that instant, she felt the course of her vital path shift and with it the danger posed by the SarKatush suddenly increased a hundredfold, for their Orichalcum blades, previously a serious inconvenience, now became deadly razors which with every wound would shave away at her chance of success. All of them were pressured now C the dividing point between survival and ruin starting to hinge on Chunhuas parasol qi almost as much as the unending torrent from the hydra. She could feel Chunhua, through it, dragged along with her at this point, teetering between survival and ruin, something of the grasping strength now focusing on her as well, in earnest, as if she could be considered some consolation prize. Yet, just like her, Chunhua refused to break. She could see the other womans qi shifting, vaguely, through the connection, the unity of her soul, all the experience within it her mantra, all coalescing together as much out of necessity as anything as she held the neonates metaphysical face to the metaphorical grindstone of her tribulation even as both it and the tribulation tried to evade each other. Lin Ling was basically a guiding light between the two of them at this point, her condition, admittedly no better than hers also sustained by the parasol qi in her body -Oh the irony of that acquisition And yet, she knew, as she grimaced and dispatched them, one after another, that she could not stop. Dimly, she knew from the talisman that she was now at the peak of what it called the Soul Refinement realm, which left The Unity Realm, as the talisman called it, the equivalent to the various stages of Severing Origins. It was basically the threshold between Nascent Soul and Dao Seeking. The talisman was rather coy on the actual severing bit, but right here and now she had a very good idea of what she was going to try and sever, even if she was unclear how exactly and that was the means of whatever was manipulating her. It was strangely cathartic, in a rather nihilistic way, to contemplate that while rampaging back through the 99 accursed scenarios. It had a tenuous link to some part of her, she recognized, and she needed to find it, which meant She stared into the maw of the recursive 99th tribulation scenario again and tried not to weep inside. She was within her own choice of decision somehow of that, she was certain. At this point there was a serious risk she was going to be trapped doing both scenarios simultaneously due to whatever was going on up there. There was a battle, in that shadowed dark sky, between something. She could not see it, even perceive it beyond that vague intuition, but it was there, like humidity before rain, pressure in the nose before thunder The question was what had changed in the instant that the vitality of the golden flower its very prosperity had been cut somehow and her with it It had been a part of the world, and something had broken that and was -Could I have to sever the connection to the flower? -Is that even possible with the spirit root I have? -My spirit root should be close to perfection -Is that the problem? Stuck in that purgatorial moment, she agonized over the choice. Could you actually sever yourself from good fortune to free yourself from an unspeakable calamity like this and your place in it? The answer drifted in her third eye almost ignorantly as she stared at it, thinking about the properties of the lotus and what they stood for, about the meaning of the word Bright and actually Earthly in the physique, as well. It was a weird distillation pushed to the fore, as much by the way her mantra had warped and by seeing how Lin Lings power mutated as she had advanced and then Teng Chunhuas progression towards the Luan physique which was so left field yet made sense entirely when you looked at the parts and how they slotted together. She sighed, softly. -Chance is chance in the end. It doesnt matter how you plot and plan, high and low, wise or stupid, kindly or malevolent. In the end, its all beholden on people choosing to do utterly insane things in the correct moments. She severed the spirit root. However, what she cut away was not the golden flowers themselves, but the idea that good fortune had some kind of fundamental hold on it. She had to grasp everything to do it C her soul intent, her mantra, the comprehensions regarding the physique, her martial intent, the myriad elemental qi, even the golden fire from the spirit root itself C making a phantasmal spear blade that ripped the two apart. In that fractional second, she saw clearly the kind of chains that bound her. It wasnt good fortune so much as the connection between her accumulation and the profound Intent that she had arrived at with her Core Formation. -No wonder they grabbed for my core, she snarled inwardly. The link it had forged between her Accumulation and Good Fortune was such that it would be appealing to nearly anyone, she guessed. In a weird way, it was Lin Lings Yang as a Shield that played out in her mind as she pushed it all together and then attacked the aspect of the deviation properly for the first time, stepping back into the recursion, willingly at last. This time, her process was different. Armed with the initially rather vague understanding of what kind of hooks were being put in her, she could only go through it all methodically, pulling out the roots of one distortion at a time, refining them away even as her body and soul howled and crumbled under the act of egregious self-sabotage. The 11 black bolts tribulation settled as they should Then came the 33 net-casting sages, and she overcame them, hunting out the chains that stealthily dragged her towards the net The 66 demons, the grasping hands twisting her towards the darkness, were torn down The 99 elders and their dreadful scenarios Her mind was numb at this point, stepping through every instance, finding the point where things were just not quite right even as they played out in duality before her, crumbling away until at last, she found herself in the 99th scenario again, facing herself. She stared at herself, and sighed softly. She severed and cut herself away from the scenario entirely, stepping beyond it as her principle set directly. The recursion crumbled and she found herself finally standing before the throne, which was now three overlapping illusions, as the black and gold lightning from the two halls descended towards her. Laughing bitterly, she drank it in, devoured it, forcing as much of it as she could towards Lin Ling and Chunhuas desperate battle against the Hydras remnant souls. She watched as black and gold lightning, now orphaned of any agency but its desire for retribution, mercilessly ripped apart its soul power in all their bodies, dispersing it like a fine mist, hunting out every single thing that had led to this weird distortion of everything it held to be correct in the situation. The hall above her, shattered somehow by whatever it was that had occurred in the hidden battle above, descended as a strange, shifting distortion. Rather than one emperor there were now three, two men and a woman, shifting in and out of each other in strange ways. The men were twins, mirrors of each other. The youthful emperor in golden robes, the one who had tried to grasp the flower. They both now stared at her rigidly, their faces a mask of hatred, greed and fury, the golden flower, now with a blended hint of azure, still shimmering faintly in their hand somehow, while mist, shadow and blue fire shimmered over everything. The woman also overlapped, strangely, blurring their features, also holding the golden flower, but looking pensive. The first to move were the twin emperors, their free hands grasping for her, even as they tried to close their other fist around the flowers, golden and blue, and gazed with judging eyes, sending twin bolts of silver lightning towards her with a thunderous declaration that she had turned her eyes from heaven by prying at its secrets and that all she should do was Submit and Return what she had Stolen. The empress, however, who had been staring at the glimmering golden flower, simply sighed and scattered it with a flick of her hand. The petals, accented in azure fire, swirled through everything and the other two halls, the emperors and the lightning they had cast became somehow less sublimated into a much greater, grander hall, as if by the very means by which they had sought to seize the flowers through her. She found herself sprawling before the empress C radiant, flawless, golden-haired, lounging naked on a divan-like throne C who somehow appeared even more regal than either of the emperors managed. As the petals drifted, her surroundings took on features far more reminiscent of the shrine by the waterfall. The sky above, once dark and oppressive, was now a shining wheel of stars, with glittering constellations illuminating the world like ten thousand silver lanterns. Beneath it, austere grandeur was replaced by gleaming pillars, shimmering fountains and garlands, while the elders became barely garbed, beautiful men and women who laughed and recited poetry or danced and sang amid the mist and flowers. With a jolt, she realised that her severed spirit root had renewed itself somehow, as the grasped vitality flowed back into the world. It was still a lotus, but now with petals a janky shade of creamy yellow accented with red and gold swirls. She stared at it blankly, because it was very familiar. It was a flower of her own devising, one she remembered drawing as a young girl, the day before she had been due to get her spirit root tested. In her minds eye, she could even hear that conversation again, remember showing it to her mother and saying that she hoped her root was like the lotus blossoms because they were really pretty. Her mother had laughed and told her that they werent like that at all. The Golden Core that had shattered when she broke the root and crumbled into nothing in the instant that she completed the recursion and stepped up to face the three thrones now reformed from the lotus as she watched it. In many respects it was the same as before, except that it no longer contained the aura of the peonys good fortune, but instead her own interpretation. She closed her eyes and exhaled. The principle set and she opened them again, looking at the blossoming, unusually coloured lotus in her hands. The youthful emperors screamed as one, trying to grasp one final time, their twin lightning turning into grasping silver hands that pierced her breast The darkness rose one final time, grasping, clawed hands reaching for her as she found she now stood in a pool, amid a spectral swamp, holding a faceless body that tried to drag her into oblivion, strangle her and crush the flower in her heart. Its strength was overwhelming as it whispered to her that she was nothing to it The pain of those words twisted into her soul in an inexplicable way, grasping for her heart and trying to worm back inside Screaming in rage at the circumstances she found herself, and at the insidious nature of the final entreaty, for it had dared to use Han Shus voice of all things, she pushed the corpse beneath the waters as her flower bloomed upon the surface watching it vanish into ash as the silver fire within was quenched by the deep pool. The lightning coiled around her body and soul, transforming into a devouring silver hydra. It flowed through her meridians, her body, her soul binding all of them somehow enveloping her in an unshakable net of silver chains with the intent of sublimating and incinerating everything she was before burrowing into the spirit root flower and crackling around its heart, trying to find some way to subvert When it touched the heart of the spirit root, the lightning just shivered and turned chaotic, collapsing into orphaned silver fire as it failed to gain any purchase on her that it could worm its way into. Her core turned and that fire flowed back through her body, strengthening the meridians it had tried to destroy, unifying those in her physical body and Nascent Soul in the process so they were mirrors of each other. The Empress, lounging on the throne, surrounded by water lilies with golden, peony-like flowers, suddenly looked directly at her. In that instant, she really was standing in a different place, waist-deep in water, amid shimmering mists that refracted light in a vibrant array of iridescent colours reminiscent of Myriad Elements qi. The fountain and pool were in a cool, leafy courtyard amid warm-coloured stone buildings several stories high. Rising above everything, framed against the beautiful blue sky, striped with clouds, was a great tower with pennants in black and white, displaying a red lotus flower, while to her right, beyond trees and rooftops, she could make out other rising spires and domes, glittering in the morning sunlight, adorned with various flags and pennants C a white harp, a black sword surrounded by golden leaves, a green and gold cross. -Is this some great city? All around, people hustled and bustled about their daily business seemingly unaware of her presence. Stall vendors hawked wares, several young women were sitting on the far edge of the fountain, splashing their feet in it and laughing a dark-haired woman wearing very little was dancing energetically around a statue while men and women looked on and several children banged drums or played flutes. The woman in the fountain stared at her, then at the flower in her hands. May I? her voice, melodious and clear, echoed through the courtyard, making the mist dance slightly. Stunned, she proffered it, and the woman reached out and, with graceful fingers, still dripping with water, gently took it from her and considered it with a contemplative expression. How beautiful, woman murmured at last with an almost motherly smile, passing it back to her. Thank you. Thank you, she managed to utter, accepting the flower back with a bow. The world around her faded away in a silver sheen of water and mist from the fountain and she was standing waist-deep in the now very flooded courtyard of the ruined fort. Exhaling, she focused {Kun Lotus Mortal Principle} The water around her rippled under the influence of her principle. The physique, represented by the symbol in her soul, changed in the same instant as well, from Bright Lotus Earthly Physique to: {Kun Lotus Mortal Physique} Her Golden Core, shrouded in the flower that was an ephemeral version of her lotus-like spirit root, spun gently in the middle of her Qi Sea, which had merged completely under the punishing baptism of the silver fire and lightning from the two thrones. The core itself now held a much closer alignment to her new spirit root, a weird off-white and gold, like the painted petals of her childhood lotus, with a corona of red gold and a many-coloured mist around it. Chapter 115 – Androphonos
Much can be said of the turning points in those dark days, the seeds of many evils long forgotten and many more yet to come lie in the fallow fields of Jerikhal, Valinkar and Solaneum, in the allure of Yogo Shada and the keening promise of objects like the Sempronius Dagger or the Tears of Solace. Yet, most compelling as a turning point, is an almost forgotten footnote to the great Ritual of Solaneum and the assault of the old powers afterwards: the second Sack of Portam Aurorae and its true obliteration, an event we only know happened because barbarian prisoners of the Ur folk spoke of it and a solitary record was discovered much later by happenstance. The acknowledged narrative has been that after the survivors fled, the Prophetess of Orcus hid in shadow and the dark curse became stronger, until at last it was revealed by Laurentius; however, unlike others of the Nine Cities, like Merovin or Arleth C which also died silently, only Portam Aurorae was mute C her tale told through those few souls who fled it, and whose accounts, in light of later events, can only be considered deeply suspect on many levels given they counted both Menacanthus, Bishop of Simaris, and the eminent statesman of the nine cities Quintullus Karius Valtus among their number C both of whom were pivotal in its refounding as Solaneum some years later after the failed Old Kingdom expedition. One account, though, does linger, and this draws me back to this event as perhaps the most overlooked point in this dark conflict, for with it, suddenly a great many other things come into question, and three disturbing things are revealed: firstly that Portam Aurorae was sabotaged from within not once, but twice, secondly that those who told its narrative were likely the culpable parties, and lastly that they did so to hide the link between the second sack and the rise of two other evil cults, far more long-lasting than that of the Mystery of Orcus: the Blood Eclipse and the Brothers of Life who would later become the Longevity Cult that so plagued our more recent history. In this tome, a first-hand account of the last days of Portam Aurorae, originating with a prisoner in a small Hibric tribe that eventually found its way to a scriptorium in Carrolan, it is told that five others like Cornelia also existed and were imprisoned, and that later, the retreating forces of Lord Consul Halicarus took with them five prisoners, none of them Cornelia (explaining her absence from many narratives, or unconvincing inclusion at this time), and vanished into the hills C obliterating or taking with them every written record of the town they could. The account then goes on to say that during his captivity, he saw first-hand two groups of barbarians captured by that tribe who had a supply of blood, of a powerful and dark aura, that were stored in pots from the shrine complex in Portam Aurorae
Excerpt from On the Origins of Darkness By Menoc of Tyre

~ Cornelia, daughter of the Sempronii C Solaneum ~
She opened her eyes to the sound of bells clamouring, even as the door to her room slammed open. Cornelia! Arella, her handmaiden, barely dressed, scrambled into the room. Cornelia! CORNELIA! Yes, Im awake, she sighed, sitting up and grimacing at the sweat slicking her nightgown from the humid heat. Her dreams had not been good, not that they ever were. A nightmare of drowning, being caught up in a turbulent current of grasping hands C probably an allegory for their plight, now, as a city C dragging her down while a single, gentle hand grasped hers, trying to pull her clear, but never quite succeeding. What is it, another wall breach? she asked, pushing those dark, fevered nightmares away. No they they Arellas voice was strangled. Someone died? By some miracle, did a barbarian spear hit my cousin? Uh Brother? No, they uh She pushed her legs off the bed and looked at Arella properly. Her friend and companion, a year younger than her, was pale and shaking. They are all gone Gone? she asked, trying to work out what Arella was LADY CORNELIA! a second, male voice yelled, and her estate factorum, Claudius Maresus, arrived, pale-faced. Lady Arella, you are He noticed her handmaiden, who was pouring herself some wine from a decanter, her hands shaking. What is going on? she asked. They have all gone! The main estate your brothers, your sister, your father, your stepmother. She listened, blankly, trying to grasp what insanity the old man was stammering. How can they be gone? she asked at last, after he ran out of breath. Not just them, Arella mumbled. My uncle gone, my older brother, the tribune gone senators gone! Senators tribune? her mind spun as she tried to work out what course of events transpired. Was it an attack, some sorcery? No they they they have fled, Claudius finally managed to articulate. Fled, she repeated dully. Taken the family vault all the artefacts The library is pillaged Claudius explained. The main household is in turmoil. Our household vault also Arella added. Your fianc, Lucius, took it. Five minutes later saw her standing in front of the ancestral hall of the Sempronii estate, staring at the blank walls. Everything was gone, all of the things that were hers, the artefacts, the scrolls, the ancestral tablets even C all taken. Lady Cornelia! she glanced at another servant, Sullius, who had just come running up. At the gate he panted, the legionnaires She stared at Sullius and at the dagger in his belt, suddenly wondering if that would not be a much more straightforward way to solve what was likely to come next. She awoke from the memories and slowly opened her eyes, staring at the ceiling, which, contrary to her expectations, was not actually that damp. The tumbled-down room as a whole was remarkably dry, strewn with gently rotting leaves mostly. A forgotten ruin of a family estate where she had just gone to be quiet. Arella There was silence of course. She lay there for a few minutes, just listening to the dripping of water. With a sigh, she sat up and dusted herself off. Her gown had long since rotted away, as had almost anything else that wasnt made of stone in the place, it seemed. In a way, that was good: it meant that her long period of just lying there doing nothing had lasted some time a few decades a century maybe? Must be a record for this misbegotten land, she considered, staring around at the leaves and the dereliction. At least the roof hasnt fallen in much. Slipping off the bed, she stretched and finished wiping off the worst of the leaves and dirt. Her feet sank almost a foot into the carpet of them on the floor, having drifted in from the trees on the veranda. The view beyond was shrouded in darkness C night and thick mist. In a way, it was oddly nostalgic not the darkness, because that could go sodomize itself, but the sense of gloomy, clinging envelopment. Looking around, the door was still shut, and the other smaller door, which now doubled as a mirror, replacing her last one, which had been stolen by some misbegotten heroes a very long time ago actually, now that she thought about it. Most of the other furnishings she had crafted last time she was up had all rotted as well from what she could see. So, no intruders at least or they didnt take the damn doors because they forgot what Orichalcum looks like, she grumbled, kicking the leaves away and making her way to the door which was stuck. It was an inconvenient downside of Orichalcum that it tended to develop a patina, especially the finer mechanisms like hinges, if left alone in the humidity, and as such, it took her several minutes to actually succeed in kicking it open, much to her annoyance. The room beyond, adjoining to the atrium, was also leaf-strewn, but that was the price you paid for having a room with a view, even if the view was mist, mist and more mist in this instance. Here, it was again sparse, mostly devoid of any real furnishing. Old abandoned piles tended not to go unexplored for very long anyway, and she had long grown tired of killing whosoever intruded. Idly, she ran a hand over a sword cut mark in the room, one of the few she hadnt filled in with the paintings of happy family scenes of her and Arella, and sighed. It was easier to ignore them, truthfully, like unwanted suitors, and in a rather cathartic way it fucked with the bindings others had placed on her and her links to this monument to greed, which was a handy side benefit. She had to pause briefly, again, to kick a door open and made her way through to the atrium, mist swirling between its columns, and stared up at the sky, not that there was much point, because it was just more mist and darkness. Pros: the pond is still here, she mused, folding her arms, looking around and taking in the pond, statues and friezes. Cons: here is still here That the pond was still there was nothing miraculous, truth be told, because the humidity was foetid; it always had been. Even when you built your estate on the top of a small hill, or, in this case, a large rock, it was still odds on to flood somehow, at least once a year. Why anyone would have built a city here had beggared her understanding even when she was young and naive, before everything went to well, hell. We take our victories where we can, I suppose, she mused, staring at her reflection in the water before grimacing at the cool pain in her breast and shutting her eyes. It was always at its worst when she had just stirred, just like the old memories were C especially the ones from those first few terrible hours, she reflected as she closed her eyes and reminisced. She opened her eyes, and put her hand to her bare bosom, trying to ignore the cold pains suffusing her body. I should have just stabbed myself in a warm bath As far as a first thought upon awakening from death went, it was doubtlessly a strange one. Not that it would have done any fucking good All around her, the perpetrators of her situation were frozen, staring at her. The new tribune, whose blade was still wet with her blood, was staring at her like she was a ghost which, based on what she had just seen, she possibly was, in some twisted way. What? the new pontifex maximus of Portam Aurorae, barely 30 minutes into his post, asked, staring at her blankly. The gods are unamused, she rasped, wincing at the pain in her breast that told her her lungs were still damaged. Very unamused. The pontifex, who was a follower of the new god, who held that the old gods were just demons and devils of various ilk, recovered his mood and scowled at her. This is some new barbarian devilry Senator Carvallus hissed, grasping for a sword and stepping towards her. To go with the old devilries? one of the centurions grumbled. Because they have been remarkably and competently conventional in that regard. There was some awkward shuffling, and Carvallus pointedly ignored the centurions comment as those assembled stared at her and the other three figures: two minor scions from the Qintullus family who happened to be distant relatives by blood and an older woman lying slumped who appeared to have been viciously beaten already. MY LORDS! MY LORDS! a messenger came scrambling into the room, without any care for propriety. What is it?! the new consul, Halicarus Crastor, snapped. Cant you see this is The mountain barbarians are attacking and the dead the dead are not! An attack warrants this? another senator, a new one, whose name she didnt know C some plebeian merchant given opportunity, she supposed C snapped. No the dead! The dead are! Are what, man? the pontifex snapped. The dead are not, she finished for the servant. Sighing again, she sat down and swept away a few leaves from the surface and stared at her reflection in the gloom: golden brown hair, lank with leaves, blue eyes holding a faint inner light, her flawless if somewhat pale complexion marred by dirt. We cannot live We cannot die Her hand trailed in the water, warm as it was, though cloudy from the decay. Flowers did grow here, although it was not the season, and in the gloom of night, they hid away. Even now, it was impossible not to remember the first sense of that other hand that had clasped hers as the voice whispered to her, across eternity, and told her of her doom Awaken A hand clasped hers She opened her eyes, and found herself lying in turgid water, unpleasantly aware of the stench of death and decay that suffused everything, even as the words spoken faded away. The temptation was just to close them again and try to relinquish one dark for another, but reality was cruel, it seemed. What are they chanting? a weak but familiar voice mumbled near her. Up above, the distant sound of battle echoed, horns replacing bells, screams, explosions and the accursed chanting, a dull roar back and forth. The words filtered back and forth through the darkness, echoing through everything, the filthy water she was sitting in rippling to what were certainly drums and the impact of siege artillery on both sides. MoKratha UaSHA, Vaaan Uaar MaKahan. Strength and honour! For the Nine Cities! MoKratha Shaaavrr, Ukaa Aouun! The Gate of Dawn Stands! MoKratha ArHaaaan! FOR GOD AND VICTORY! MoKratha ArHaaaan! Fucking bastards, when I get out of here, Ill kill them Kill everyone Kill She closed her ears to them, and to the other voices around her for a moment, while she got her bearings. It was easier than expected C mainly because she was naked C and her body was a mass of cold, stabbing pains and discomfort. Itches she couldnt scratch, phantom twinges in her limbs, icy twists in her gut, in her neck -Ah I did She shuddered, trying to push that all-too-vivid memory back into the darkness where it belonged. However, the chains that bound her now refused, pushing it back in her face, trying to twist her anger, even if it felt hollow somehow. -Fuck that knife. Seriously, you worthless ancestor, you should die for all of us MoKratha Rises, His Blood is All, MoKratha Conquers, Death to All an old voice translated, speaking in the dank and wretched gloom. Where are we? she asked at last, sitting up to better seek out the two speakers, her handmaiden Arella and the old philosopher and haruspex, Kerimandras, in the employ of the Valtus family, if she recalled right. Y-young lady! Arellas exclamation cut through the dull hubbub. In one of the old cesspits, Kerimandras sighed. Brother please! Brother, dont! another womans voice was sobbing nearby. Why did you leave me? came an old mans voice, weak and broken. Traitors! Please, God, condemn those villainous souls a youth spat, splashing his fists in the water. Almighty Father, your merciful More prayers, this time from an old man, before he was drowned out by a younger man to her right, who castigated him even as he paced back and forth himself. She put her hands over her ears, blocking out the hubbub of curses, pleas and general anger that was echoing in the dark reservoir. Looking around, everyone else seemed she wanted to say alive, but in truth, she doubted it C there was a wrongness here she could sense that anger for starters. They were whatever they were now. What happened? she asked instead, because that seemed like a question that would gain more traction, and help distract her from how dissociated she felt. They um executed you, then you didnt die so they cho I recall, she replied, cutting him off with as much vehemence as she could, because she did not wish to relive that experience, even verbally. Vividly. Ah um the old philosopher trailed off, as did quite a few others nearby. -They will know soon enough, a weary voice sighed in her head. -Know soon enough the ill deed that has been done. Um then they tried to kill lady Valta, and she also didnt um die. So they threw everyone else from your household and the Valtus household into here C the western Via Portia reservoir, the one Thats being used as a cesspit for the trade district after the siege damaged the Via Arica Solus, she interjected, to distract herself from the myriad pains in her body. Yes, Kerimandras agreed, sounding tired. And bricked up the exits, another male voice, younger and gloomy, helpfully added from the darkness. Yes, they said that if we cant die now, they can sort it out later, another person replied bitterly in the darkness. How optimistic of them, she didnt bother to hide the derision in her voice. What was done? the old man asked. You expect me to know? she asked. There was a broader ripple of silence, making her realise that perhaps those here did indeed expect her to know somehow. It didnt help that she thought she did know She just wished she didnt. -That accursed dagger, why didnt you throw it down a crevice in the jungles or something she complained inwardly. We are immortal, her reflection, shimmering back at her, murmured sadly. Cursed by my unfilial family and others for their greed That was the tragedy of the Gate of Dawn the unknown darkness in the heart of this wretched land. Once Valinkar had been cut off, the other cities, Arleth, Rulani, Merovin, Aquilina had been wracked by betrayal and retreat, just like Portam Aurorae Unlike Portam Aurorae, which was later called Solaneum, their choice, to stand against death, had been inspired by the dreadful, yet heroic choice that the survivors claimed had been made. Oh, the fun that had transpired when that deceit was finally made known She stared at her broken reflection, then scooped up a cupped handful of water. Stately Aphrodite, gold-crowned and beautiful, daughter of Kythera, please send your supplicant strength to see in the day. The prayer was not really necessary, but in an odd way it did help as she scattered the brackish water over her face and felt herself somewhat invigorated. The whole circumstance back then had been rather ironic, a bitter little part of her had to acknowledge. Out with the old gods, in with the new, yet nobody had stopped to think that maybe those old gods had held their power for so long for a reason. With a sigh, she stood and walked on through the halls, pondering why she had felt compelled to be drawn back to the moment. It was something about the air, the mist, the night the oppression. Oppression. She stopped in the great hall of the estate, pondering that. The air was oppressive, like a storm trying to break. The humidity didnt help, certainly, but it was possible to nearly taste it. Really, it is just like that day She punctuated her disgust by spitting on the inscription of the statue she was passing. Most of those here were ones she had made herself, to serve as reminders mainly. Senators, nobles, free men and women of Portam Aurorae, those who fled and those who had not. Reminders of what cowardice was. Not of deed, like her own family, but of conviction. Weak fools who desperately sought to cling on to what they had had, who had believed that she and others would offer a way out, some final relief, some last opportunity, she recalled Yes you, uh we dont know what happened in the shadows. Your body was just whole again at some point, Arella mumbled, her voice small in the darkness. Groaning, she pushed herself up and crawled over towards her handmaidens voice. It took a minute of groping around in the darkness to find her, but when she did, she found her shivering, her heart actually beating in her breast They Arella whispered, but she stopped her with a finger to her lips, having already run her hand up to the other girls neck and felt what was done. Cowards, all of them, someone else, a woman Lady Valta? she asked. Yes, the older woman replied wearily. How come? she wondered how to ask That coward Quintullus ran off with his mistress C that whore Phaerinia C and my son, Lady Valta spat, the pain evident in her voice. -That pontificating old ass ran off with that busty young mistress and left his wife behind? She wasnt sure if she should laugh or sympathise with the matron. There was something so utterly preposterous about that in the circumstances, that it was hard to know where to start. Who else has fled, like the thieves they are, into the night? she asked at last, looking at the other half a dozen figures in the room. Senators Turius, Qirinus, Quintullus, Publius, Callius, Uthgar, Serrinus Lucillia and Valtus the voice of Lady Valta muttered, the venom dripping from her tone in the darkness. Also Tribune Emarus, someone else spoke, more clipped in tone, so presumably a military adjunct? -Why would we be here, not sent out to die nobly in battle ah unless they dont intend to give any of us an honourable death. Menacanthus, the bishop of the Holy Church of the Sirimas Mount, the man who had been telling the old priest to stop praying added, coming closer with splashing steps. The two Lord Magisters as well Perhaps it would be faster to ask who did not run, another familiar voice muttered. Sir Caius? she asked, surprised that he was here, and not gone or been taken by her traitorous family. You expected me to go? his voice also came closer and she finally picked him out in the gloom, a shadow approaching in the darkness with the other two. I find myself surprised you were not taken, she conceded. -Are you surprised though? another voice sneered in her head, making her put a hand to her temple. Caius slumped down on a fallen rock nearby, silent, which was all the answer she needed really. She knew that Caius had been her mothers companion, childhood friend, certainly. It was also no secret to her that her family had changed, since her father and several other senators had come back from his audience with Eternal Consul Nerval Messenius, which had been arranged at vast expense through Auroraes teleport gate. Even before then, her father had had ambitions to be Consul of Aurorae, even First Senator of the entire Nine Cities, spurred on by her step-mother. After, though She had no idea what assurances had been made, but they had constantly advocated for supporting the efforts on the coast against the Isla Kingdoms sent elites, sent sons and daughters to Jeris and Meltras that could have been used here. They donated wealth and bodies to that distant war, all with the aim of building closer ties. When the savage barbarians came they had even gotten some support back, uniquely amongst the other Nine Cities, in truth. A detachment of the Golden Guard from Nervals personal legion to bolster a strategic location to the Emperor Neron Augustuss future ambitions C or something like it. All gone now, and with them all those of influence, means and leadership nearly, in Aurorae. There was not much more to say than that, really. Arella, beside her, was just a shivering wreck. A few were trying to break down the exit, but that would be futile for now, she was sure. The entire aqueduct was built of veil stone, quarried out of the mines to the west. The silence, at least in regards to her, did give her time to try and process matters though. -Useless descendants an old voice, who she somehow intuitively knew belonged to her great uncle, scowled. -And I say again, you should have thrown it down a crevice and never brought it back, she accused the voice, whose actions in life were almost certainly why she and possibly the whole town were damned. Why do I hear voices in my head? she asked Caius instead. It should be a boon from Martial Quintus, using one of the ancestral banners Caius said with a grimace. That the legionnaires might fight with the strength and blessing of the Good Lord, made manifest through the great deeds of our forebears, the priest added, pressing his hands together. And is this also part of your Good Lords plan? Lady Valta hissed, staring around. That Aurorae be consumed from within by traitors, that our kith and kin abandon us and whatever was done was done Or are we also devils now? Demons and cursed beings deserving of his pure wrath as you priests preached from your altars every day? -What punishment can come from such meagre faith, an old voice in her head sneered. -Such new gods, only amounting to this much, another ridiculed. -God, she corrected absently, they claim there is only one. Memories, older memories in her head, cackled and mocked at that idea, even as the old priest fell silent for a moment, before continuing, Lady Valta while I know this is If you say something like we shall be saved in death and all redeemed thereafter, I will elect to personally test whether or not you also come back, Lady Valta sneered. She had always felt it strange herself, and based on the disdainful laughs of others, she was not the only one. The idea of one god being supreme was not unusual, but the idea that there was only one god, and all others were less, had never sat easily with her, never mind the politics of it, and the message had always come with politics as far as she had observed. The old priest, who she knew now to be the leader of the monastic Brothers of Saint Clement just sighed softly. That also explained why he was likely down here, politics C again. The Brothers had a great deal of lay influence and long resisted oversight from the Eternal City or the Old Kingdoms. Their particular brand of faith had been rooted in the traditions of this land, and that, she was sure, was why they had been so successful here, compared to many others. A success that that new abbot had been pushing her father to help reclaim control over. So what? Do we just sit here in the shit and the mire, waiting for the battle overhead to resolve itself one way or another? a different voice, someone she didnt recognise, spoke up. Sighing softly, her breath making the mist shimmer, she contemplated the figures on their plinths around her hall and the carving of her, set amid the middle of the pond, that she had made to recall that more innocent self. Curses were weird, and cursed curses, even weirder, and as far they went, this forgotten place was probably among the absolute weirdest. The means by which it had been done had eluded her for a long time. When that understanding had come, the recriminations had been savage. The perpetrators were never caught, not the true ones Her hall missed several critical statues in that regard. How many years have passed? Idly, she reached down and picked up a handful of the mouldering leaves, scrunching them between her fingers and then letting them fall to the ground again. The temptation really was to just go back to her room, sweep out the leaves and then just lie back down again and let this dark, dank eternity keep flowing. It was not Tartarus, but, denied that, this place was fitting And yet And yet She stood in the tall, vaulted hall of the estate, the mist swirling around, wondering why she felt on edge Do you understand your crime? the haughty pontifex declared, addressing them some 300 criminals all told, in the great square before the senate house. What is there to understand?! someone yelled from the crowd. Traitors! Villains! Heretical deceivers! Cowardly scum, you will rot in Hell for this! You and all your cursed family! -Why would we even be here, if we were? a part of her complained inwardly. In light of what has been done, of the curse your family has inflicted upon us, we cannot kill you, it seems. Your devilry exceeds rational comprehension, so we can only call upon the austere judgement of god to deliver final verdict upon you all, the pontifex declared, before turning to the tribune. Lord Amelius, if you would read the verdict set down by almighty god for the people? Of course, Lord Pontifex, Lord Consul, Lady Vice Consul, assembled senators the sentence deliberated for the high crime of treachery and godless devilry, is that the accused shall be armed with metal weapons, and set to hold the eastern gate. They shall do so, until such a state has been achieved as the vile demons have been pushed back, or they are redeemed in the eyes of the lord, our god, before whom there can be no greater mercy and joy than to die in his service. Fucking cultists, someone muttered from behind her. What say you else, Lord Consul Crastus? No more need be said. Deport them with the other prisoners. Whether they live or die is in Gods hands, but at least their last moments shall be of some use to us and the brave folk of our city, so cruelly betrayed by them, the Consul said with a vague wave of his hand. Bet he wont be lifting a sword any time soon, Caius muttered softly beside her. She stood with the others, only to find one of the guards grab her by the arm and drag her out. Not you. The Consul and the new Haruspex want words with you, the guard sneered. She was half led, half dragged, not to the grand hall of Auroraes senate, but by a rather circuitous route back towards the main complex of estates that bordered what had been the Forum Aurorae, with its sacred park, gardens and old temples associated with the now defunct mystery cult to Despoina Aurorae. The gardens were repurposed now, for growing food, while the forum had become a military camp. Even the temples themselves were now mostly shrines to minor saints of the church. The only thing that retained something close to its original use was the sacred spring of Despoina Aurorae, where, beyond it, set into the rising cliffs, stood the citys oldest necropolis, situated below the shadow of the acropolis and its much grander temples which held enough civic significance that it had endured. -Disgraceful another old voice snarled. -Impious, without respect for our ancestors, another sighed, staring at the transformed temple complex. That change was one she was still grappling with. Not the temples, but the fact that since she came back the first time or rather, failed to die her memories were no longer quite her own. She had grown up with the new faith, though to call it such at this stage seemed odd in its own way. It had been with them in some manner nearly as long as Aurorae had existed as a regional power, with some of its earliest founders being believers, so at what point was it no longer new? Back then it had just been something like another mystery cult, tolerated because those were always strange. Now, that position had nearly flipped on its head. The old faith clung on only in odd places, retained by the folk who relied on the land and their labours, maintaining their temples with their ancestral associations, while the new faith had cast aside its humble beginnings and become a thing of the wealthy, of influence and laws of state, less interested in espousing morality than in enforcing it. It didnt help that as the daughter of a powerful noble family, she saw what few others saw C their hypocrisy C and found little to love in it. Saw how its wealthy adherents projected their piety, offered praise and salvation to the point where it cloyed, and at the same time wined and dined with her father, accepted quiet donations and buggered servant girls and boys just as much as anyone else and did so much less honestly. At last, she was taken into the hall of the sacred spring, converted into a temple to the emperor C another of Neron Augustuss directives to bring the two faiths together, that had been met with resignation until the Golden Guards came back with her father, at which point that change had been done before the guards were even in their opulent estate. So, we understand what was done, Lord Consul, a voice drifted through the hall as she approached. Among the things missing from the Sempronii estate is that dagger that the old man of Surely it is just another trinket among the multitude they took, the Consuls voice was tired. So we thought, but I also had a chance to examine it, unofficially, the old voice sighed. And traces of its unique mana were found in the spring. In the spring another voice, female, presumably the Consuls wife, sounded disbelieving. So they did something to the spring? All those who have failed to die were at the grand banquet yesterday Where they all toasted with water from the sacred spring, blessed by the bishops, for our future victory the Consul said, as she was finally dragged into the room itself. The spring glittered darkly in the lantern light, waters quietly lapping against the edge of the pool, where four figures stood: the Lord Consul, Crastus; the City Haruspex, a new one anyway, whom she didnt recognise except for his robe; the consuls sister, not wife; Halicara and another scholar, dressed in the robes that marked him as a philosopher and thinker associated with the city academy. Someone had recarved the statues at the back, she noted with a bit of sadness. The founders of the town remained, but their patron deities now had new heads, depicting the saints, and their symbols of office had been replaced by those of the holy church. The traces in the spring are very weak, and several ritual vessels are also missing, that scholar was saying. Remind me about the dagger, Halicara said, barely glancing at her as she was brought forward and made to kneel. A bit of an enigma really, recovered by Fabius Sempronius some two centuries ago by chance when they were on campaign against the Eagle Mountain barbarians raiding the eagle crest Orichalcum mines, the scholar replied respectfully. It was in the ruins of an old rock-cut fortress that was in a similar style to the one the town necropolis has subsumed and was suspected to be an ancient temple to Dis Pater, the Lord of the Dead. The item in question, as it was found, was just a ritual knife stabbed into a stone-cut pool. However, he brought it back and built a small shrine to it in the Sempronii estate. He was an avid collector of old relics like that and an adherent to the old faith. A dangerous hobby to have in those times, the Lord Consul noted. Was there not some tale about the spring here having a similar kind of dagger? the Haruspex asked. Sempronius was a reclusive man, outwardly giving, and a war hero. Hard to impeach, though a few tried. He was also the last priest of the local mystery cult that was formally known. After his death in the second battle of Arleth, the family decommissioned them and put the artefacts into the vault, the scholar sighed. And yes, this spring also had similar artefacts, but they were lost in the sack by the Red Eye savages 500 years ago. That was why I had a chance to examine it, and a few others, at the request of the then head of the Sempronii family, the Lady Cornelias uncle, to determine if there was any merit to them beyond mere symbolism. Listening to their discussion, she felt her heart sink, because she was pretty sure she knew, even without the memories of those old ancestors bleeding through somehow, why she might be here. The towns mystery cult had been abolished, and her ancestor had been among its last adherents formal adherents. Her mother had been a member and she had been sworn to it on her sixth birthday, thinking the whole thing a bit of a lark and rather enjoying the mystery and seriousness of it. Thereafter, though, it had been largely unremarked on, apart from entitling her to attend a few more selective social banquets if she so desired. Clearly, you were Ahem, the scholar coughed, cutting Lady Halicara off. Actually, at the time I stated that it and several other items were uncommonly odd and rather ancient, and that there was perhaps some significance to them, in line with the artefacts that were looted from here. I see, the Lord Consul frowned. That is not to say that they were the same ones, you understand, the scholar frowned, staring at them. There is an ancient C and I do stress ancient C record of a set of five knives of precious metals: Duramar Iron, Orichalcic Copper, Ictis Tin, Laurion Silver and Kynthian Gold, being used to adorn the altars of Pluton, representing the five rivers of the underworld. Phlegethon is represented by iron, because it requires the highest temperature; Cocyltus, by tin because it is the lowest; lead is sometimes substituted for tin and in any case, it is for lamentation, because it is so commonly used. Nobody laughed at his bad joke about adulterated coinage, so he coughed and continued a bit more hurriedly. Acheron, by Orichalcic copper, because pain; Lethe by silver, because of the association with dreams and forgetfulness, and Styx Gold, the Lord Consul sighed. And the dagger that Fabius recovered had a blade of gold, did it not? No actually, the hilts are what is made from the metal, the scholar shook his head. All five blades were traditionally cast from Duraminium river cobbles, but any metal nodule will do. The key thing is that the metal be sourced not from the ground, but a river, bog or other wet place. I see so this dagger of Fabius has an association with Styx and the oath sworn by all those present Mmmm, yes, the scholar nodded. It does not explain why they left her behind though, Halicara scowled, turning to look at her once again. Or why the vast majority of those who orchestrated its swearing left like thieves in the night the Consul scowled, staring at her as well. Or, why that oath, that we pledged to stand in the face of the savage barbarian tribes and not fall to darkness, in the name of the Emperor Neron Augustus, should see this girl rendered unable to die, the voice of the pontifex echoed behind her. Yes or that, the Lord Consul frowned. However, not all is lost, the pontifex added, Out of this misfortune comes providence, a blessing by the lord, to show us a route out of this disaster wrought by treachery. And what, pray, is that? Halicara sneered, combining insult and a dig at the new gods believers approach to dealing with problems rather neatly in the process. Her, the high pontifex pointed at her. How so? the Lord Consul asked. Well, none of the others have risen, except her handmaiden, that philanderer Caius and Lady Valta, among those sent to fight at the gate, the pontifex observed, walking around to stand before her. Do you know what binds those three and this girl? the pontifex added, glancing at the Lord Consul and his sister, both of whom shook their heads. A secret, of blood, the pontifex sighed. A travesty of impiety and infidelity, With the Lady Valta? Halicara blinked. No Lady Valta just has a potent lineage in her blood, the pontifex replied. No, the link I speak of is between the handmaiden, her father and her half-sister kneeling here and that heretical little cult of theirs to The Mistress of Dawn. That is quite an allegation to make, Halicara chuckled, looking at her. I will give you that the former Lady Portia was a dreadfully unhappy woman who lived in her cups. That said, the local mysteries are nothing more than an excuse for some raucous private parties. They are harmless. Hah! The pontifex shook his head derisively at Halicaras observation, even though she was quite correct, based on her own experience of them anyway. Mostly they were just used for shady business dealings and the occasional dalliance. So what are you saying? the Lord Consul frowned, ignoring her own furious glare. I was a companion to the priest serving Lady Portias father, the Lord Augustus Sempronius, the pontifex shrugged. It came up a few times in conversation, when he was in his cups All knowledge may be of use to the lord You know, youre just as much a hypocrite as the bastards who fled, she observed, spitting on his feet. The judgement of a traitor and heretic means so much to me. I am sure the lord will forgive, the pontifex chuckled. Not to mention the people of this city. Still doesnt explain why they left her, the Lord Consul frowned. Are you stupid, dear brother? Halicara sighed. It does, perfectly The late lady Portia Minor was married to Lord Sempronius after her older sister Portia Aurelia, his original wife, died in childbirth to what would have been his eldest son, leaving only the elder sister of the girl here as issue. Cornelia is the only child Portia Minor bore Lord Sempronius, and she was born only a year before her handmaiden, the daughter of a commoner on their country estates and Caius Atullus. She is not the legitimate daughter? the Lord Consul frowned. Hard to say, but the marriage was not a happy one and was done entirely at the behest of the Lord Sempronius and Lord Portius for political ends, Halicara shrugged, intended to secure links between the two families. However, with two daughters, one wife and a son dead in childbirth and the replacement wife a depressed alcoholic at being forced to marry her sisters husband, was it little wonder that he was happy to divorce her and send her back home that he might marry Quintilluss youngest daughter? So they left her, Caius and the handmaiden here because They are awkward, and unnecessary. The older sister gives a link to Portia blood, and Cornelias parentage is potentially dubious, Halicara judged cruelly. All four considered her, still kneeling there, her gut twisting with rage and embarrassment now, to hear her family situation so dissected. It was certainly not without merit, she was not so childish as to refuse to acknowledge that, but it was still none of their damn business, especially given it was her mother being slandered, and not the coward and blood traitor who had slept with anything that had a shapely ass, including two of her own friends and fled this hell hole with a woman a year younger than she was. But why? the scholar frowned. Wait Caius is a minor cousin of Lady Valta, and Lady Valta married into the Valtus family. Her original family is Junia Aquillae, the pontifex smirked. She never even had time to react, as the consul stepped, grabbed the sword from the guard and swung it down She opened her eyes, and found herself lying where she had been, a splitting, cold ache across her face and cold, wet, iron-tasting gore sticking her face to the floor as a reminder of what had just occurred. So she is immortal, the Lord Consul observed, from where he was sitting on a bench nearby, sword still wet with her blood resting beside him. So it appears. What was important is not the oath that was sworn, but the water itself, the scholar nodded. However, what you propose will never be accepted, Halicara said slowly. And it still does not explain why. Perhaps, but there is no need for such a crude way to do things. She is the key, a substitute for the dagger itself in many ways an unsuspecting source of deliverance sent to us, through the petty greed of her family, the pontifex nodded. A miracle from the Lord, to deliver us a path to salvation. I take it back she managed to rasp, pushing herself up. Youre an even bigger hypocrite than those traitorous bastards who fled. On the contrary, you should consider this a path to your salvation, the old priest sighed, staring at her. Just like our most gracious lord, through your sacrifice, your act of redemption, can all the innocent souls condemned by those who fled for fear and greed, be granted a means to break free of this horror. She was sure she screamed when they dragged her into the sacred spring. Certainly, she screamed when they drove Orichalcum spikes through her, impaling her to a block in the middle in the ritual pool associated with the spring. Screamed for a while at least, after that between cursing them, her family, the gods, god and anyone else who probably didnt care to listen at least until a guard jumped over and tied a rag around her, gagging her. When she came around, she was no longer the only one there. Arella, Caius, Valta and both youths from the Qintullus family were all bound to the pillars around the ritual pool, which was now dark with their blood. How long she lay like that, drifting between life and death, she had no idea. There was no point in screaming, or cursing even, and the pain didnt really get any worse, which was depressing somehow. They were left alone in deathless misery, misfortunate beings cursed by the desperation of others and shackled by a blessing they were born with. Periodically, servants came, taking away amphorae of the infused spring water, mixing it with wine and rare herbs, while the battle around the city still raged. How long she hung there, in the dark, nearly drifting away, she had no idea. Priests came, to say prayers, light braziers, extol them to repent and recant their sins, to show humility and acknowledge a crime that was never even theirs in the first place. Not that any of them did, that in and of itself would have been a humiliating capitulation, to those cowards who fled, and those cowards who tormented her now, trying to save themselves a miserable end. The pontifex came a few times, to denounce her, and the scholar to try and entreat her to speak more of the dagger and its effects, even the Lord Consul came, to try and goad them with knowledge that others had seen sense and that all they were doing was prolonging their own suffering, but she, and the other five, ignored them, until at last a part of her, at least, drifted away, consumed by cruel, numbing pain. Awaken The words surfaced, even as she was dragged back to life somehow, the whispered words AWAKEN, FURY OF THE LORD! The war cry reverberated through the lantern-lit gloom, the sound of fighting echoing outside much more clearly. Abruptly, several priests, servants and a group of soldiers hurried through the door. How can we take all of them? one snarled. You lot, hold the door. We will do what we can, the priest snapped, directing the soldiers to take up positions somewhere beyond her line of sight. HIS GRACE PROTECTS! Another shout echoed from outside as the priests rushed over to the nearest pillar and put silver manacles around first Quintullus Marius then Quintullus Darius and dragged them down. They then did the same for Valta; however, by that point, the fighting outside was fierce enough that A shockwave tore through the whole shrine, a direct hit from some siege attack perhaps, and a second group of six soldiers ran in, yelling something and pointing behind them. The priests shook their heads, pointing at her, then at Caius, at which point the soldiers grabbed the two already freed and ran out with them. As she watched, the remaining soldiers took up positions around the chamber, and the servants, after some protesting, waded into the shallow pool and set to freeing her, Valta and Caius. Fuck I cant believe we are actually saving these three one servant sighed, struggling with the bindings on Valta. Without them, we cannot find that fucking dagger, or so my master says, the one freeing her sighed. They should have been cut up and buried in lead boxes Hurry up! the soldier nearest her yelled. We are out of time! a soldier snarled, hopping into the pool and splashing towards her. Get back. What are? one of the priests called over. She grunted as the blade bit into her arm, above the wrist, cold and hot pains conflicting with each other as the bone shattered. A second blow severed the arm that the servant had been struggling to free, and she hit the water to the sound of cursing, even as she felt the sustained trauma finally drag the last of her lingering awareness away. Shit I thought you said she couldnt die! an annoyed voice distantly echoed. Its not permanent. Just get on with it! the soldiers voice echoed, fading away. Something grasped her, hauling her up out of the turgid waters, even as grasping arms, whispering voices and memories of dead ancestors tried to drag her back down. A woman stood, naked, in the shallows of a vast river, grimacing with a certain distaste as she considered her. Two things stood out immediately: the woman was three times her size, easily C she was like a doll in her hands C and the darkness around her was crushing, as if trying to reject her very presence here. Will you aid me? The womans voice was melodious and gentle, stirring her heart and somehow calming her, even if her features were themselves hard to make out, as if veiled by the mist that swirled around them both. Aid? she managed to ask, still dangling. The woman stared at her, then shook her head, almost wryly, putting her down in the shallows, whereupon, suddenly, they were both of the same height. You cannot leave the river, so this is the best we can do, her tone was apologetic. What? Usually, people ask where, or why, the woman looked a trifle amused. She stared around, the dark current tugging at her ankles, unable to shake the sense that she knew in her heart where this was, and also why she could not cross. All around her, there was a great shrieking and wailing, yet she was somehow dissociated from it, as if the mists themselves veiled her from a part of its reality. Dont focus on it too long. You are already in a strange position, because of who you are, what you are, and what was done, the woman mused. This is not a land for the living, nor is this river a place for the dead. You who are neither are unusual, and that is why, I suppose, we have found each other. That, and a supplication from one of your old ancestors. My old ancestors? Old ancestors, the woman stressed, with some amusement. Almost unbidden, she found among the clamouring recollections still plaguing her a memory of a time before their family arrived in this new land, from when the Eternal City was just a small town, and a different power was still on the ascendancy around the Mare Nostrum. Her ancestors mother had travelled in that ancient world and had a dalliance with a mercenary on an island called Kythira where she had given the child up to the temple of the Hellenistic Cult of Venus, a child who had grown up in the temple, become a priest, and been anointed as a Dawn Immortal, a servant companion even of a goddess far different in hue than many viewed her now. Yes, Anthousa. She was a supplicant at my shrine, who bore a child to a pleasurable dalliance on the road. Fearing retribution from her family, she gave up the child at my shrine, where he became a priest of my cult, then my champion. You are V-venus? she asked at last, proud that she barely stuttered, not sure she could even credit that as a genuine question. The woman, hazy and beautiful, laughed. I suppose I have gone by many names, but in this instance you may call me Ambologera. It took her a moment to grasp for the meaning, because, while the tongue of the Hellenes was spoken, it was mostly scholarly, compared to the Imperial language. She who postpones old age, she murmured, bowing. We are complicated beings, even more so than the tales suggest, Ambologera sighed. So I will ask you again: will you aid me? And if I choose not to? she asked. I will drag you ashore, because that is the kind of thing I do, and because it will annoy her terribly, Ambologera chuckled, sitting down on a handy rock. At this point, she had no need to ask who her probably was C the rivalry between those two figures was mythological in its own way. What of the others my friends? she asked, thinking especially of Arella and of Caius, who was at the very least someone whom her mother had relied on and someone who treated her like a daughter, rumours or no. You ask that and not what I would have you do? Ambologera mused, the conflicted expression that flickered across her features all but answering the question in any case. If I go back, if I aid you, could I help them? she asked at last. You would give up this shore, for your half-sister and your mothers lover? the woman almost smiled, in the process apparently confirming her earlier suspicions, though that in truth only cemented her decision. Would I be deserving of a place on that shore, if I did not? she asked in turn. Would you have found me? Ambologera no Aphrodite, smiled at her and then took her head in her hands, kissing her forehead. Awaken, my Dawn Immortal, and wreak pandemonium on my foes. She opened her eyes, the words of a goddess of old still echoing in her mind, along with the knowledge of what had been done was being attempted and found herself slumped against the ruins of the pillar that had held her, half submerged in the bloody spring. Corpses lay everywhere, savage barbarians and soldiers alike illuminated by the first rays of sun from a new day that shone through the open door, making the bloody remains of the pool in which she was lying seem all the darker. In that light, she could see that the outer temple had lost a decent portion of its roof, the statues beyond, of the saints, decapitated or tipped over And yet, that was all secondary to the terrifying revelation that Ambologera Aphrodite had delivered to her. It was hard to know which was more shocking really: That that old dagger of Fabiuss had been quenched in the river Styx That her ancestor had been a favourite of one of the many faces of that goddess just like the Trojan Prince Anchises and so many other mythological persons. Or that the Emperor Neron wanted to grasp Elysium and that the Holy Church was willing to aid him in that, seeking out ancient relics associated with it HERE! a harsh voice, speaking old Latin, cut through her reverie, even as she became aware that other figures around her were stirring; the nearest was the soldier who had tried to cut her down. How did any survive here? a womans voice, less harsh echoed. Devilry. Their sorcery is an abomination, someone else muttered. How? the disorientated soldier had pushed himself up, then saw the barbarians and froze, before scrabbling for his A spear smashed through his head, impaling him to the ground and sinking a full forearms length into the pillar beside her. Death in all its forms was no stranger to her now, not least her own, but to find herself face to face with the twisted and deformed face was unnerving in ways that stirred elements of emotion in her she was sure she had lost. Others live, the spear was pulled away and she found herself staring up at a rather naked male barbarian wearing a mask made of a skull, adorned with Orichalcum. This devilry of theirs knows no bounds. We should not be fighting to claim this place, but to obliterate it, a female barbarian muttered, standing at edge of the pool with her arms crossed, mostly naked apart from a red silken cloth around her waist and an Orichalcum mask crafted to resemble a smiling woman. It seems they have escaped with the perpetrators, another, older-sounding barbarian, wearing an Orichalcum mask in the form of a grinning man, observed, sounding angry as he stabbed another barely moving soldier through the head. What of the pool? another younger, female barbarian, similarly attired to the woman, but covered in white war paint, asked. Should we destroy it? Destroy it? the old barbarian wearing the Orichalcum mask sneered. This is a great prize, Grimvak. Why should it be destroyed? Because it is an abomination, as corrupt and defiled as that which has afflicted our people, the red-garbed shamaness murmured, still looking around with eyes that radiated dark discontent. You are not wrong, the barbarian who had stabbed the guard beside her observed. However, this war must end, and we must be the victors. For if the humans overcome, our kind will be ruined Erishkar The older barbarian cut off the red garbed woman, To do that, I will use whatever tool I can, Naakara, ally with who I can, even use their own devilry against them. You wish to use this? the female shamaness sounded disgusted. This war must end, and we must be the victors, Erishkar stated flatly, lifting his spear and looking at her, still slumped motionless She never even saw his arm move, just experienced flat pain in her face and a sense of dissociated crackling as the afterimages of the scene faded away into dark mist again. She touched her forehead involuntarily, and stared at the statue of her from so long ago, sitting there, chatting with Arella on a salvaged divan, dedicated to Aphrodite Ambologera, because no matter how many years passed, some memories were just hauntingly vivid Even to this day, it still struck her as amusingly ironic that the seeds of all that unravelling had been sown not with any great endeavour, though presumably it had been enjoyable for her mother and Caius, but with an unhappy young girl who loved her childhood friend more than the arranged marriage she had been forced into for political means. Shaking her head, she stood and sighed as memories of those events continued to shimmer through her mind Portam Aurorae had never risen again. When she had next awoken, it had been to darkness and wretched soldiers wailing in grief and fury, entombed within the remains of the shrine. The barbarians had taken their dead, the priests, the contents of the shrine pool and tried to burn the rest of them to cinders, near as she could tell However, they had been unable to hold the city, mainly because, due to various factors, the citizens of Portam Aurorae no longer stayed dead. In many ways the curse was twofold: they had defiled a spring sacred to both Despoina and Aurorae, the local name for Aphrodite, converting it to a new god, and many had used her blood and the strength of what they believed to be a holy spring blessed by the Lord, to relinquish their mortality in a desperate effort to endure the barbarians savage siege. Neither goddess was known particularly for their forgiving natures, and as a result, what most of those cowardly, profane souls got was a cruel facsimile of what she had: a cursed curse, born of the same defiling rot that had seeped deep into the whole wretched conflict by that point, and the terms of it, unlike her own ordeal, were not negotiable. In the end, many barbarians had departed, and those who did not were eventually overwhelmed by others from the west, more in thrall to the defiling insanity slowly gnawing at everything at that point. She involuntarily put a hand to her breast and then ran her hand down the wall next to her, scrawling her fingers against the rock for a few moments before sighing and turning away and walking on, out of that hall and into the next, heading for the main courtyard of the old acropolis. It didnt take long to get there, passing through halls carved with the tale of how the first expedition, from Menacarus, had managed to make it here, driving out the remaining barbarians and founding a new outpost by the river, Nova Aurorae. It had endured for less than a year before the enraged former inhabitants and returning attentions of the barbarian tribes managed to wear it down and the forces occupying it retreated. The main courtyard was not as overgrown as she had expected, truthfully. Vines and hardy tangle thorn were growing out of quite a few damaged buildings, but there was only so much purchase for them C if nothing else, those who built and re-built Solaneum had known how to put up walls. As such, it only took a modicum of effort to force open the smaller door out of the grand audience hall. The original acropolis was easily ancient She didnt dignify it with actual years, but there had been a circle of stones and a cairn there long before the first temple of Jupiter Feretrius. She stared up at the main fa?ade and columns of the central temple, now remade as the Grand Cathedral of Saint Laurentius of the Solace. It was somehow fitting that that memorial to greed was slowly being gnawed itself by nature, just as the founders of that cult had sought to gnaw at everything else. Much of what was here related to that second founding, and the more she stared up at it, barely visible in the roiling mist that bled into darkness, the more certain she became that her unease was because of it Turning again, to look out across the river, she grimaced, because there was no question of seeing Caeracht from where she now was with the mist. River, augury, river augury river augury she plucked a few leaves off a plant and picked the old augury platform to Despoina Aurorae beside the temple of Jupiter Feretrius. The path up was fairly treacherous but not so overgrown as to be impassable, thankfully. In her day, it had already been converted into a chapel for a minor saint, Maris if she recalled. Later, when Solaneum was founded, it had been a speaking platform for the courtyard below. Now, its main appeal was that, outside of climbing on the roof of the temple of Jupiter, it offered her the best vantage point across the valley. Arriving at the top, she scrambled up a vine-covered wall and onto its lower roof, to look out across the valley in a much less impeded manner, and sighed again. Above the worst of the mist, it was still cloudy, overcast and, if anything, even more oppressive, with the darkness pushing in and even the moon obscured, which was unusual. Though the land below looked rather broken up and scattered, with the occasional ruins peeking through the mist and the shadows of low hills extending out to the river, in her minds eye, she could see most of the traces of various later occupations. For a city founded on the imperial writ of a defiled devil, by betrayers and cowards, traitors to their own kith and kin, you have endured far longer than any such edifice has any right to, she grumbled, staring into the mist, looking in the direction of Caeracht. The worst part of it was that, to a greater extent, their endeavour was hailed as a great success, and the Sempronii family had gained immense favour and fortune, as had the Valtus, Quintullus and Karius among others The Holy Order of Mortal Solace, founded there and supported by their strength, had become the bright blade of the Holy Church and the resurgent symbol of the Eternal Citys might in those lands. Its members had forced out the undead, quelled the deathless demons C ignoring that they were largely of their own making C purged the savage barbarians who had sacked both previous cities and even managed to make gains against the terrible grasping curse of defilement that was slowly turning lands wracked by war to the west and north into demon-infested hells, one village at a time. Since that time, there had been no less than four revivals of the city, notwithstanding Caeracht, re-founded by the barbarians as the original settlement that had been here, even before Portam Aurorae. Its most recent incarnation, built out of the Capitoline of Solaneum, overlooking the river, still should have been visible as a faint haze in the distance, even at night, in the mist C and yet there was no sign of it. A city of 40,000 barbarians does not just go dark She trailed off as the distant, northern horizon wavered, briefly visible in a raging flare of white lightning that drew the eye in uncommonly disturbing ways despite being several hundred miles away. That flash of lightning did, at least, cut through the mist for a moment, silhouetting the collapsed dome of the second largest church in old Solaneum and picking out a few rooftops amid sunken streets, buried by the passing of years, a few egregious wars worth of terraforming and a propensity for everything to flood given half a chance. It was weird, in a way, because, despite it being buried deeper than any grave, tens of metres below the current ground surface, in her minds eye, she could still see the ghost of Portam Aurorae. Recall standing here, millennia ago, with Arella, leaning on the balustrade, watching crowds go by Arella She closed her eyes for a moment, letting the relatively cooler air wash over her, before opening them to stare at the distant horizon, casting the word into the wind. An ancient ritual that if you spoke the name of the person you desired the most, in the hour before dawn, Despoina Aurorae would hear your plea and send you A second searing bolt of lightning skittered across the distant sky, black cracks on black, draining colour from the world and evoking a suffocating sense of chthonic gloom, while with it She narrowed her eyes, as something within the nature of the mist, and the darkness, shifted, becoming eerily covetous The grasping claw connected with her head, and her whole body screamed in twisted cold agony

~ Fuan Hao C Ruin on the outskirts of Solaneum ~
What, by the nameless fate, even is this place? Brother Li muttered, staring at a smashed head of a statue that he had picked up. Fuan Hao, standing in the middle of the lower story of the leaf-strewn, half-buried hall, found himself nodding grimly, even though the question had no clear answer beyond the obvious. It was a creepy, mouldering ruin, part of an even bigger creepy and mouldering ruin he would have happily stayed out of, except that Senior Brother Shu was annoyed and wanted to explore. The town C Caeracht, as the demons had called it, or Solaneum, as it seemed to be called on some old Easten inscriptions C was, it transpired, just part of a much greater ruin. The scope of that ruin had surprised even the Imperial Princesss party, truth be told, but the leaders of the main exploration had decided to let the lesser influences poke around it, and so they had wound up here. Do you think the demons built this place as well? Junior Brother Feng asked, his voice echoing oddly in the cavernous and somewhat misty darkness. It doesnt look like it, Brother Yuang mused, staring at one of the fluted columns. The quality of craftsmanship is exceptional, in comparison, and And why, if they had this kind of place right on their doorstep, were they living in a triple walled fortress, with most of these ruins outside the walls? he finished. Well yes, Brother Yuang agreed. Would you lot stop whinging? Shu Wentian hissed, from where he was crouched, staring at an inscription on the headless statue that dominated the middle of the room. Its an old, creepy, half-buried ruin, Brother Li grumbled, putting the statue head down carefully where he had found it at the broken base of the statue between two columns. Without any obvious threats and within which no geomancy compass worth a damn works Which only becomes remotely obvious at night, he added for good measure. So allow us our complaining, Brother Li finished. Anyway what does the statue say? Brother Yuang asked. Its dedicated to a fellow Valtus Shu Wentian trailed off for a moment, muttering to himself. It reads something like In honour of Publius Terrus Valtus, bestowed upon him for great merit, or maybe service, to founding, or maybe through founding our great city of Solaneum, Shu Wentian said, standing up and staring at the headless stone statue. Apparently he was one of the founders of this city. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Wait we are in a place associated with a person who founded this ruin? Brother Yuang blinked. No, sadly Why am I the only one here who can even read the old Eastern scripts? Shu Wentian sighed, shaking his head and looking around. Because in day-to-day life, the number of uses for them is exactly this one? he pointed out with a sigh of his own. And because our sect is on the western coast of the central continent? Not the Eastern backwater one? Brother Li grumbled. So what is this place then? he asked, looking around at the tall columns, the upper layer, with vegetation creeping in and growing through the cracks, and the partial flooding on the floor. In its heyday, the hall would have been grand, as grand as anything in a small sect C maybe 100 metres long and 25 wide, roof and upper gallery supported by gracefully carved columns of white stone. The walls were all carved, with alcoves for statues and, between them, various friezes depicting day to day life in a great city, which, if the scale was not an exaggeration, was as big as a regional capital back on Eastern Azure. Around its extremity there were a few stone couches, some smashed statues in alcoves, their inscriptions nearly illegible and some hints that the walls and friezes might have been painted as well as carved, before flooding and the passage of years obscured it all. Even the floor tiles, where not under a thin film of water originating from a large shallow ornamental pool encircling much of the large statue, were exquisite in their quality, depicting flowers and strange beasts or stylized faces. Some kind of reception hall, I would guess, Wentian said, also looking around pensively again. I guess all we can do is wait for Brothers Yu and Qin to come back from checking the other hall. Sorry, you wont have to wait long, Yus voice echoed, on cue, from the only exit that was open, and the pair in question emerged, looking muddy and a bit fed up. The way is blocked beyond the next small set of halls, Qin added. In what way? Wentian asked, staring up at the gloomy, vaulted ceiling. The usual way? With a slumped pile of dirt? Yu shot back, rather snarkily. I imagine that there was some courtyard or plaza beyond, but given the land surface is some 15 metres above us, its all buried under millennia of dirt Dirt that wont be being moved any time soon, Qin added, dusting off his robe. Anything in those halls? Brother Yuang asked. Just more stuff like this. Anything not made of stone orBrother Qins gaze turned to the four doors leading off the sides of the hallor that strange metal, has basically decayed. We did find a few oddments though. Brother Qin passed over two coppery-brown metal plaques that it took him a moment to realise were actually inscription plates. These are? You tell me. My knowledge of Eastern languages extends to asking the lady with the big boobies and the exotic complexion to shake it harder, Brother Yu chuckled. Right Wentian sighed and the rest of them rolled their eyes at his crude joke. They stood there, in the gloom, with only dripping water for company as Wentian stared at the plaques for a minute, before handing them back to Brother Yu with a further sigh. This one is a plaque for a door, just says that the person in a room is an official who oversees laws in what must have been a district of this city. The other seems to have been awarded to commemorate the appointment of the possessor to a similar post. Beyond the metal, neither have any spiritual aura that I can make out. I guess we take them then? Brother Qin asked. I hardly think our seniors are going to care about it unless you volunteer it, he pointed out. Their eyes are firmly set on starrier skies. That is true. I cant help but wish that Senior Cang had agreed to come Brother Yuang sighed. Cang Di this and that, Shu Wentian grunted. Not everything must circle around him There was some awkward silence at his outburst. It was fair to say that Cang Di was the reason why they were here: the princess had been somewhat disappointed that he had been unwilling to come help explore this ruin, and as the party who had failed to convince him, they had suddenly found themselves landed with these kinds of assignments, exploring on behalf of Senior Brother Shu Erwei, who had himself found his position of influence a bit less as a result of Cang Di apparently not caring to trek a thousand miles and waste precious teleport talismans to help them. No luck with the doors either? Brother Qin asked, to change the topic, probably. Nope, he sighed, having given up on poking them some time ago. They appear to be made of a similar metal to those plaques, but even with my strength I cant make them budge. They also have a sort of rejection to soul-based perception, Brother Yuang volunteered helpfully, having tried by art and with several of his talismans to peer beyond them or the walls. Well, this place is an ancient city in what is likely a shard of a supreme world. Id be worried, honestly, if it all wasnt so bloody mundane, Brother Yu observed. Im worried because it is so bloody mundane, he shot back, staring at the shadows of the upper gallery again. The demons had some big walls on that settlement of theirs. For all the good it did them, Brother Li noted. Hmmm he nodded, uneasily. No evidence of them being sealed though, Brother Li added, switching back to the doors. They just appear to be dense If we were properly attuned, it might be a different matter. Maybe, Yuang agreed, though he didnt sound convinced. So where next? Up, Wentian sighed. They want to know about the buildings further along here, with the overgrown ruin on the hill that was barely noticeable until yesterday evening. The other group had some success heading towards the lake and thought there would be rock-cut passages there. And why do they merely think that? Brother Feng asked. Because they were so unnerved by the shrine that the demons seem to have put up there that they came back, Wentian sighed. Or at least thats what I was told C Senior Brother Erwei was of the opinion that it was because they were a bunch of Nascent Soul cultivators. Right From one creepy ruin to another, Brother Feng, who had been mostly silent during their discussion, said with a resigned sigh of his own. Wentian stared at him then just shook his head and headed back for the stairs to the uppermost layer of the ruins. Stood in the shrine, a rock-cut edifice with a sacred pool, Fuan Hao found that he had an unexpected amount of sympathy with the Nascent Soul cultivators from the Peaceful Chimes Pure Pagoda, who had taken one look at this place and walked the other way. The hall was not big, dominated by two sacred pools supported by five pillars. The only obvious anomaly in the whole thing was the block sat in the middle of the shallower one, a plinth of a statue he supposed that someone had dragged over and placed there, perhaps as an altar of some kind. All of that was normal It was the four main carved panels on the walls that made his skin crawl in different ways. The first scene depicted six figures bound to pillars, three men and three women, of various ages, weeping, while soldiers stood around and men and women prayed in the background. The second scene showed soldiers well, he had thought they were freeing the figures and trying to flee. The third scene, showed the soldiers being brutally slain by another group wearing masks and swirling warpaint, who then sealed up the whole place. Up to that point they were not too bad From the fourth scene, of a young woman C the woman from the middle pillar, he was sure C pleading with the soldiers, somehow extolling them to try and get them out, while the soldiers looked enraged, fearful or just slumped down the nature of the whole thing changed. What is this? Brother Li gulped, staring at the fifth and sixth vivid friezes. He forced himself to look at the fifth scene, of those same soldiers somehow holding the woman they had tried to capture, or maybe kill, responsible for their plight and ravishing her in various ways, even as she in turn killed them, over and over and over. The sixth scene was the same: twisted, life-sized forms of torment scoured into the rock. That alone would have been bad enough, but the final, seventh diorama was so It encompassed the whole back of the shrine. Centre stage was a young woman carved of white stone, her pale hair tumbling down, dishevelled, empty eyes staring down from a blank, slightly sad expression at the pool and anyone who entered the shrine. She was seated, or perhaps lounged, as if terribly weary, on an altar rather like the one in the middle of the pool. In her left hand, she held a sword, a broad bladed weapon of the same metal as the plaques had been, while her right rested on the severed head of the leader of the twelve soldiers. The wall behind her was graven in the shape of swirling waves and suns rays, making it almost seem like she was emerging from the pool, while all around her, trapped in that pool, the life-sized, screaming forms of the twelve soldiers were arranged. Some supplicated to her, some trying to flee her, some begging her forgiveness, some lost in rage and some just empty. ''Aphrodite Melainis'' The words below the shrine, visible at this distance, made his soul shake just to look at them, not helped by the only illumination in the whole place being the dim embers of a fire someone had set up in a broad stone bowl in the middle of the shallow pool. Its hard to know if this is a shrine, or a tomb, Wentian nodded, also appearing slightly unnerved for once. Cant it be both? I can see why they didnt linger here. This place is already unnerving enough, never mind whatever might be in the inner chamber, Brother Feng shuddered. Is this meant to represent the fate of the woman bound to the altar? he trailed off, casting his eye across the crystal clear pool to a line on the altar that had Looking back at the second frieze, where the soldier was cutting away the woman, severing her arm as she fell into the water, then at the pillar turned altar holding the broad brazier with its dying fire, he gulped. What is it? Wentian noted his reaction with a frown. That block, in the middle is the same one she was attached to, he pointed out the sword cut. The reason this place feels so horrifying is that whatever happened here is etched into the very rocks, Yuang nodded grimly. This is not an auspicious place. You think? he muttered, trying not to look at the seventh frieze, because the creeping unpleasantness of the sad expression of the female figure was at a level where it was not a question of if the shrine was cursed, but how badly. I say we go back, Feng muttered. Tell them its this fate-thrashed creepy and Senior Erwei can come give himself nightmares. My loyalty to the sect doesnt extend to shouldering these burdens in his place. We should at least make an effort to check out the rest of it, Qin muttered. Well? Wentian looked at the rest of them. I say go back, Feng said. Me too, Yuang nodded. Qin grimaced, then reiterated. We should at least make an effort to check out the rest Im with Qin, Yu nodded. Li? Wentian asked. Its creepy, but if we cave at this kind of test, why did we even come here? Li sighed. Brother Fuan? Wentian glanced at him. He looked around at the friezes and at the passage beyond into the inner chamber and shuddered. Im with Yuang and Feng on this, I am afraid. Wentian sighed, rubbing his temples, I guess that gives me the deciding vote so we look Feng and Yuang both groaned. quickly, Wentian grimaced. And disturb nothing. Let it not be said that our Eastern Fire Wind Pagoda is disrespectful. Not to mention, if we go back as it is, they are only going to blame us and give us an even shittier task. Are we cultivators or are we servants? Feng grumbled. Yes, Shu Wentian replied. The inner chamber, carved out of a natural cavern through which the spring ran, turned out to be more of the same, although the carvings were unsettling in different ways. The woman escaped through a dark door, fleeing into darkness, the different carvings depicting nightmares of a city burning, of kith and kin fleeing, of betrayal, madness, demons and death. It was hard to tell if the whole thing was an allegory for her death or she had actually been locked away in the darkness. In the third chamber, the source of the spring, which flowed out of a fissure into a small pool, also held a similar shrine. The woman was carved from the rock of the wall, strange shapes and formless figures from her nightmares fleeing her or trying to grasp her in turn as the friezes bled through it. The shadows and the lines were such that with any illumination at all, the scenes scattered almost infinitely. The only word to identify her was Skotia, the intent within it dark, gloomy, abandoned even to itself, yet also holding within it an almost hypnotic sense of desire within which self slowly started to bleed away. He had to look away from it after a few seconds, and the others were similarly affected C which spoke volumes to the comprehensions of the person who had carved it. You know, do you get the impression that this place was opened up? Qin was frowning, looking at the walls. Opened up? he asked. Yes, look at the carvings. They are rather specific in the details, very specific in fact, yet the layout of what is here doesnt match what is shown. This is neither the last chamber, nor the only chamber. Come on, Feng grimaced, its three chambers of deeply unsettling carvings as a shrine or mausoleum to some ancient expert or cult in this land. Can we just not go back and say that? Id rather go back and say it was a dead end. That way we wont get blamed for anyone coming here and cursing themselves stupidly, he noted. Uh Yu, who had gone back into the hall, returned, looking unhappy. Whats up? he asked. You should come look, Yu muttered, looking both embarrassed and angry. They walked back to the entrance and stared, because the cave was off. This is a natural feng shui alignment, isnt it? he said at last. Yes, Qin looked shamefaced. And we just walked right through it? he asked, annoyed at himself for not noticing either. Yes. This cavern is far larger than it looked, something about the shadows. We can probably find our way out, but I hate to be the person to say I told you so Sorry, Qin sighed. At least this explains the fact that the carvings showed a bigger cavern, he mused, while tracing the spring by hearing rather than sight. A few minutes further, much more careful exploration of the caves showed that it was not, in fact, that hard to get out. It was just that the aura within them was disorientating and the way the walls, pillars, even the floor in a few places had been carved with figures and nightmare scenes that scattered shadows in odd ways made keeping your bearings difficult. Given the profound, lingering darkness that shrouded everything, he wasnt convinced that soul sense would have helped much either. Over hereherehere! Brother Lis whisper resonated through the cave, drawing him and Qin back to close to the third chamber, where they had found a fourth one, of all things and the stairs up into more caves. This one was a broadly semi-circular room with more wall carvings and a bunch of smashed statues, showing a group arriving out of the mountains, finding the spring, speaking to a shadowed figure within it and then building a town. The words beneath, that appeared to have been destroyed at one point, then recarved, explained that the City of Portam Aurorae had been founded here, as directed by a revelation from its protective entity called Despoina Aurorae. Mistress of Dawn? Brother Yu frowned, squinting at it. So your brothel linguistic courses are good for something, Brother Qin snickered. Does your knowledge of Eastern scripts extend to the word before her name? Wentian scowled. Well, enlighten us, Qin chuckled, making a bad joke to hide his embarrassment mainly, he supposed. Divine. As in Fairy? No, as in Revered, Shu Wentian sighed, looking around. Oh Qin and Yu both stopped laughing. This isnt related to whatever seal they are undoing? he asked. Dont think so, the rest of the scene here says that this place was destroyed, according to the last frieze here Wentian pointed to the one opposite where they came in. He hadnt gotten to that one, but, looking over it, it showed the city being devastated from within and without, some of its inhabitants carrying many riches and fleeing in a flash of light while others wailed and lamented or cursed them, even as others overran it. Seems this was once a disguised door, Yuang mused, squatting down to peer through the open passage revealed in the side of the plinth belonging to a statue of a bearded man whose head was now in three pieces at the base. I will again say that we could just turn around and go back? Feng muttered. Wentian shot him a look and just sighed, then knelt down and carefully poked his light talisman through. The shimmering illumination revealed a short passage and stairs winding up, all very undecorated and rough-hewn. Yep, definitely a secret passage, but surprisingly simplistic, Wentian confirmed. Simple is not necessarily bad, he pointed out. True, and the way the feng shui alignments are set in this place is beyond masterful, Yuang agreed. If it wasnt so creepy and inauspicious you could likely get some benefits just from seeing how the carving was done. Shall we? he sighed, somewhat resigned to the fact that circumstances just kept conspiring at this point. The passages beyond did indeed turn out to be much more utilitarian, winding up stairs inside the massif, linking natural caverns and a few artificial ones besides. A few rooms had shattered pottery, and the odd stone crate and in the largest cavern there was a further small spring with a shrine above it depicting a portly man with a huge cock pissing. However, beyond that, there was little of anything remaining. The caverns finally finished in a spiral staircase, which, when they finally clambered out of it, turned out to be a nondescript storehouse-like room filled with various pots and a lot of ambient damp. Based on the height, we must be in the ruins on the hill now? Yuang mused. Yeah, Qin agreed, sounding a lot more jovial now, spirits buoyed by the aggressive normality of the caverns. So what now? Do we just cut back out and head back down the hill to tell them the good news? Feng asked hopefully. Senior Erwei was hopeful there would be actual stuff here, Wentian noted, not sounding at all enthused by that. We can bring him back a storage ring full of broken pottery and dead leaves? he suggested sourly, looking around. As amusing as that might be, I suspect it would not go down well, Wentian sighed. I say again, are we cultivators or servants? Feng grumbled. Li and Yuang both rolled their eyes, but Wentian just shook his head and started towards the exit of the storeroom, looking around warily. Following after, also looking around warily, he was struck by how stylistically similar the construction of the buildings here were to the halls they had checked out on the way to the shrine. The walls depicted scenes of day to day life in a city with domed palaces, temples with peaked roofs and terracotta roofs. People bustled hither and thither in them, and it all looked very prosperous and yet something nagged at him as he traced little stories through them, until at last it clicked about two thirds of the way down the corridor This place whoever painted this hated this city he said, stopping at last, before one of the panels. Say what? Yuang, who had been walking behind him, stopped to stare at the frieze. Look at this, he gestured to a market day scene depicted. Its a market in what is a prosperous city, Yuang frowned then frowned harder before really looking. Oh You see it as well? he said, staring at the scene hidden behind the prosperity. The market vendors cheat everyone, the princely figures enchanting that lady by the fountain are raping her in the shadows over there Yuang murmured. And the soldiers over there are stealing from poor people, he noted, pointing to another part. In the temple up there, the figures faces are all painted as smiling, but each shadow has a sneering face, Yuang agreed, and with their gestures, they are welcoming the young nobles, I guess yet their shadows are laughing behind the backs of the common people. Every panel has something like it, he nodded. And theres more. More? Qin, who had been also stopped, asked. Yes, this girl here, he pointed to a golden-haired woman carrying a basket of flowers in a flowing robe. She layshe walked on, finding her in the next friezehere. She gives flowers to the noblemen who raped the girl and they take her back and He traced her through two more scenes, where she slept with the nobles and was pictured disposing of their belongings to a grinning man who had a dagger behind his back. In the next, he stabbed the woman, who fell into the river, yet later, in the next scene, she was climbing back out of the river and becoming a beggar, where she informed a nobleman his wife was cheating on him and led to the beggaring of his whole family and so it went on. The two scenes diverging further and further as the glory of the city hid its shadow and the golden-haired woman slipped between the two, sometimes hunted, sometimes hunter, slowly gnawing at it from its roots. The titles, beneath the paintings, were also strange, elusive things, esoteric in their presentation to the point that even Wentian could make little of many of them. Many were half description, half declaration, others just read like curses and a few were numbers and what were presumably days or some other calendrical notation. By the time they had gotten to the other end of the corridor though, and arrived at a vexatiously shut metal door, two things were clear: as he had intuited, the woman had a serious grudge against the city and its people, and the events depicted covered almost 60 years, during which she waged a shadow war against everything, pretty much. I wonder who she was Qin asked at last, as they reached end of the dark corridor, having discovered that the scenes traced into side rooms as well. And who painted this, because it doesnt strike me as the work of a city grateful to remember her, he pointed out. There are also other themes, Yu pointed out, staring at one of the last paintings. See, where she falls in the river here and there on the other side as well. There were, he had noticed, a few. Some were stylistic, he was sure, to do with the presented composition, but others seemed more allegorical in a way, like how the woman, when she was undone, or stabbed, tended to fall into the river, or a shadow or something, and next time was always seen climbing out of water. The eyes of the powers on high in every painting were always searching for her, if you followed the lines of their gaze. It was the kind of attention to detail you would need a high level of cultivation to pick up, truthfully, due to the subtle intent imbued into each scene, and the flow of events, the interchange between scenes and such. This is nearly a visualization canon regarding the conceptual mandate of heaven, he realised at last. Say what now? even Wentian turned to look at him. Look, the progression of events, the righteous scenes, the inner rot slowly overtaking good intentions, the flawed decisions compounding in each scene, even the woman herself is part of it, almost like an allegorical representation of the flaws slowly tearing the city apart. The inequality, the lack of consequences, the poor leadership, the cruelty and the determination not to see it, he explained. I suppose, Li agreed. But why is it painted on a wall in what appears to be a storehouse? That is the question, he agreed, turning his eyes back to the door. Now you want to go on? Feng scowled at him, making him wince. I agree, something about this feels off, but it also feels like there is something he trailed off, suddenly unsure how to articulate it. Important? Yuang frowned. Yes, important, he agreed, about what is being shown here. For what is going on with trying to unpick that seal, for the artefact that is associated with the Huang clan? Yu asked, frowning as well now. I dunno, he sighed, putting it to one side. Maybe it was just something about how Senior Cang was when I spoke to him. I know he is not of our influence, but he seemed oddly unenthused about this place, after I sent him the image of it. Rumour has it that a whole bunch of cultivators ran into trouble with the demons up north. Maybe he was worried about that? Qin shrugged. The timing would fit, and we are indeed not from the Shu Pavilion, even if we are sort of aligned with them on occasion. Well, in any case, we either have to get this door open, try to find a window or go back, Feng pointed out. Hmmm that is true, Wentian nodded. There is nothing to show that this place is actually above ground either.

~ Cornelia C Solaneum by Memory ~
So you really are the root of this curse, the priestess of this cult that has tried to subvert our Solaneum so? the melodious voice shifted her out of her cold, agonising torment as recollections flooded in. Yes, Princess Karia Amelliana, a weirdly familiar voice ran out. And the Nine Cities before it. Even her own family were not spared, though they managed to flee at the last to evade disaster and shed light of that terrible tragedy. Menacanthus? she guessed, having had to sit through a depressing number of his sermons courtesy of the rest of her family. You remember me, Cornelia, Menacanthus, Bishop of Simiris in Aurorae smiled at her, far too warmly, truth be told. She managed to sit up, finding that she had been bound by chains of pure Laurion Silver laced with what was probably Kynthian gold around a Duramar iron core. Should I be honoured that these chains are resembling those that bound Prometheus himself? she grimaced. Certainly this manner does suit you better, the princess smirked, walking around to look at her. You are still just as gullible as I expected a provincial princess to be, she shot back, annoyed that Menacanthus was spouting such bull crap. Mouthy too, although I hear that your virtues there were extolled by any number of my male compatriots, Amelliana smirked, tossing her dark hair to the side with a bejewelled hand. Former compatriots, she chuckled. Well, I will admit, their place in society will not be much missed, Amelliana observed, a trifle more coolly. However, you also killed my brother. Was he the one molesting cats, or the one who had small children? The blow took her in the side of the head, hard enough to really hurt, but not to kill, because they had gotten quite good at that. Disrespectful, criminal! a male voice behind her sneered, reminding her that of course someone like her would have a bodyguard. You cant even hit me yourself? she chuckled, shaking her head to clear her own vision. At least your brother could I remember him now, he wanted me to pretend to be you She watched, laughing as Amelliana stormed out of the room, followed by her bodyguard, leaving her and Menacanthus alone. Was there a point to that? she asked him. To amuse me, Menacanthus chuckled, walking over to sit on the chair by the wall. To see her face. She had said she wanted to confront you, but I know you So, what will you do, have me tormented day and night? Keep me hanging by a thread, as they did back in Portam Aurorae? she sighed. I know you well enough to know that you only care for one thing And what is that? Menacanthus asked, leaning forward, looking interested. Yourself, she grinned back. The cold, searing pain coursed through her, her skin feeling like it was being slowly shredded by a thousand blades as the darkness seeped into her, or tried to at least. Eyes prying into her mind, words whispering, cajoling, commanding, devouring. "Get... out... of... my... HEAD!" She is tenacious, is she not? an erudite voice murmured as she opened her eyes and found herself still bound by chains in the cell beneath the Solaneum Capitoline. And the blood recovered from those barbarians resonates Truly, to think that such a thing was being squirrelled away by the Holy Church, right under my nose, a pudgy, older man, with close cut, well-oiled dark hair, dressed in a fine linen toga slashed with red and green, mused, staring at her with piercing blue eyes. That new Holy Preceptor, Menacanus Menacanthus, the first speaker, a middle-aged man of scholarly demeanour wearing a long tunic slashed with red and green, hems embroidered with swirling leaves and picked out in black and gold, corrected the elder. Thats the one, the old man waved a hand dripping with gold rings. He has a big appetite with this plan of his. And you are minded to support it, father? a third voice, who she had to turn to see, interjected. It took her a second to place him, without his mask and in different robes, but he was certainly the other companion of Laurentius, the one who had not travelled to Rulani where she had encountered them as a group in person C Caecillius. Now, he was dressed like the older man, in a toga trimmed with red and green, and carried a stole embroidered in black and gold leaves. There, however, the similarities ended, because, had she not heard him speak, she would have thought him a woman, such was his beauty, and because he kept his dark, oiled hair long, tied back by a ribbon, framing his pale face, too red lips and almost sapphire blue eyes. I think I am, yes, Caecillius, the older man nodded, coming to stand before her, cupping her face in his clammy hand, his own, piercing blue eyes, far too beautiful for his face, staring into her. She has just what our little group needs. Longevity Clawing, greedy heat raged in her flesh and blood, trying to worm its way through her, sublimate her into some crude, distorted thing of what she was, remake her into a broken image as those blue eyes sank even as the turgid waters tried to pull her back. "Get Out!" The binding was removed from her eyes and she found herself facing a tall, plain youth and Menacanthus. She is not what I expected, Holy Preceptor, the youth said, looking conflicted. Compared to the others she is? Evil never is, young Laurentius, Menacanthus sighed, rather affectedly, patting him on the shoulder and walking over to the table in the room she was now in. Others? she managed to ask, her throat dry, not from fear C that was buried in the shrine beneath the acropolis on the other side of the city C but from simple thirst because they barely fed her or let her drink. Do you not regret what you have done? the youth asked her, sitting down on the upholstered divan. Will you not repent? That all this might be averted? Menacanthus eyed her, when she didnt immediately laugh, though clearly the fact that he had somehow managed to get through to the Saintess of Six Eyes had gone to his head. Once long ago, if people had just asked, so much might have been averted, she sighed. But you should ask your mentor here, about why he fled in the night, laden down with a churchs gold, while children and womenfolk died to barbarian spears, defending a gate that should never have fallen He has told me of the tragedy of your home town, the youth sighed. It was piteous, but you should not delude yourself as to your part in it. And you would know? she asked. I I have seen it, he said. There are records, you know, testimonies, of a few who survived, several who have managed to overcome their circumstances to become Nobody survived, she chuckled bleakly, cutting him off. You survived, Laurentius pointed out. You think this is survival? she bit back a laugh. You are a good fit for him, she added, glancing towards Menacanthus, But you should remember, your teacher, master whatever he is to you he only loves his own prospects Look, I know Laurentius started to say, a trifle over-earnestly, trying, she noted with some broken sense of amusement, to only look at her face, and not the rest of her naked body. How will you save me? she rebutted, cutting him off and, leaning back a bit, because her femininity clearly made him uneasy. I imagine your god would welcome me with open arms, but not for the reasons you think. Laurentius sat back, looking annoyed, which amused her somehow, as if her reply was not quite what he was able to fit into his understanding of events. Look at you two, Menacanthus chuckled, cutting her off. Trying to save each other Now do you see, Laurentius, how enticing she can be, and how so many have fallen to ruin because of her? I I think I do the youth sighed softly. She lay, chained onto an altar in the middle of the transept of the Grand Cathedral, watching the youth, Laurentius, garbed in a breastplate and white robes of the church with two swords scabbarded at his waist, bow before Imperial Prince Neron Appius, accompanied by five companions: Princess Ameliana; the youth Caecillius; Akaton, a freed gladiator; the Saintess of Six Eyes, wearing a mask marked by her eponymous sign and the robes of a magister, and a barbarian, Sharaz, who had scoured away the marks of his tribe and replaced them with signs of the church after agreeing to follow Laurentius over some honour debt as far as she knew. All around, the great figures of Solaneum watched on in silence, their faces obscene masks of triumph as one after another, Neron passed them each a dagger from a cushion held by an aide next to his throne, while the heralds saluted each, Princess, renowned Magister, redeemed Saintess, gladiatorial champion, holy warrior and the Hero of Light, as declared by the Eternal City, Laurentius himself. Behold, Imperial Prince, Honoured Dignitaries of the Old Kingdoms, Scholars, Sages, Luminary Senators and Leaders of Solaneum! At last, we may bury the vile plague upon our lands. This is the villainess Cornelia and her dark companions! The root of the curse which afflicted so many good folk here, whose means condemned good men to damnation and set mother against son, father against daughter! Menacanthuss voice rang from behind her, addressing the assembled figures and the prince, golden-haired on a throne of gold-gilt wood. All around her, liturgical hymns hummed, like the background babble of a brook. Laurentius rose, followed by the others, accepting the last dagger from Neron, the archaic-looking golden-hilted one her ancestor had recovered, then turned and approached her, flanked by the others who were all glaring or smirking at her. As he walked, she could see that its blade was now replaced by a trapezoidal silver shard of metal on which the symbol for Los was vaguely visible. If you turned it upside down, it could actually be read as Sol, which got points for style, a part of her thought sourly. The blades of the other daggers were all of a similar metal, also with different bits of script on them. Through the wise stratagem of our Imperial Prince! By the merciful will of almighty god By the righteous gaze of our emperors august eye By the glorious strength of The Hero of Light walked past Arella and Caius, who, along with Valta, Marius and Darius, were chained to five other points around the circle at the heart of which she was restrained, to stand in front of her. I am sorry it has come to this he muttered softly, his face holding a surprising amount of pity. I still cant believe that this is actually all about vampires. Sir Laurentius, by the grace of almighty God, we pray that you, our most august servant in this endeavour, and your valiant companions strike true! Hundreds of voices echoed in simultaneous salute. Laurentius grimaced faintly, looking at her, then at the dagger, then sighed sadly and stabbed the blade into her heart, all the way to the hilt. Agonizing pain wracked her, and for a brief moment, in her mind she heard a chime {Returning Solace, Blossom. Bestow Mortality} It ran through all of them, simultaneously, a white heat that sank into her, trying to consume and convert the touch of the Styx in some profound way, and also twist it At the last moment, something interfered with the dagger blade blades, a wrongness, and it exploded, taking half her bared chest with it as white fire blossomed everywhere, swirling out around Laurentius who was staggering back, screaming, and in the last moments before her awareness faded, rebounding across half the hall as a glowing white-robed figure seemed to descend from the firmament, above her, bringing with it a boundless sense of oppression. Id say awaken, but this is becoming more regular than is convenient, Aphrodite muttered, seated on her rock, staring at her as she stood up in the shallows of the Styx under her own capabilities this time, patting off the last vestiges of white fire from her body. Tell me about it, she grumbled, spitting out some water, wondering if Achilles had also thought that it tasted like dirty bathwater. This is not quite what I imagined when When you became my immortal? the goddess sighed. Youre not wrong, but in a way, youre closer to the truth than you think. How did people think of me, in your myths and legends in your most famous tales, when they spin that yarn of my grandson founding your great city? She resisted staring, because it was a good point. The reputation that Aphrodite had was, frankly, within the mythology, as flighty, whimsical, rather conniving and, when pushed, a bit of a That cant be right? she frowned. The rot goes deeper than you think. This war has gone on a long time, though only one side is still fighting it at all seriously, Aphrodite mused, crossing her legs and brushing a few strands of her hair away in the dark mist. Sure, I am a bit of a how did you just phrase it bitch? Aphrodite grinned, not at all nicely suddenly, making her feel a bit embarrassed. However, over the years, society has changed how they see me The barbarians have a very different view of me than you do. Do you know who my first Immortal was? The question was so unexpected she actually opened and shut her mouth a few times. Well, its not that important, the goddess shook her head, not giving her the opportunity to answer. What matters more is that my aunt may have excelled at making cages, but I was the one who set those morons to keep walking cock-first into them every time. Just take that misbegotten boy from another time they called to this place to become a hero. He thinks youre a vampire and he just stabbed you in the heart with a blade embodied of the concept of mortal severance. Uhh? she stared at the goddess, not quite sure she was getting the nuance of what she was implying, because that was actually rather Aphrodite poked her between the breasts and she fell backwards into the water with a splash. There is an art to this, and over the years few are better at it than me. Now go back, and make them weep, my Dawn Immortal, because there is one thing a boy like that wants to truly believe The waters of the river closed back over her as she wondered, not for the first time, why she had ended up with such a really weird patron even if her advice was rather spot on. Its that every girl with a pretty face in a desperate situation needs saving So this was your plan, little mortal She opened her eyes as the words rasped across her, yet they were not directed at her. To use that ancient Prince Neron Appius had picked himself up, she saw blearily as she struggled to move, but he was no longer the figure he had seemed, his skin was golden and his face twisting to become more bestial, like a half-man, half-pig chimera as he supported himself on the staff of his office, white fire burning away at his flesh. You you Neron Appiuss eyes locked on her and she felt her mind waver, darkness clawing at it from within and without, trying to find a connection, a link by which they could unify, even as she struggled against it, grappled for the dagger which was somehow in her breast and also not? Its form lying on the floor by Laurentius and Arella. I feel it from you such hate such lust such darkness You are suitable, far more suitable than any other! He arrived before her, effortlessly swatting aside Laurentius and sending the white-bladed sword in his hand spinning across the floor, and grasped her, dragging her up to be level with him, the chains that bound her in place partially breaking as he did so. She screamed, except, rather than sound, it was the turgid river water of Styx she had accidentally swallowed when Aphrodite pushed her back in that spewed forth. It went all over Neron Appius, tarnishing his unnatural golden flesh, and started to rapidly pool on the floor all around them. It washed over Arella, Caius and the others also, whose chains now also began warping and corroding at its touch All hell broke loose, literally. Shadowy forms surged, shrieking out of the stygian pool, orphaned souls of her own ancestors and theirs, along with those of many others bound from Portam Aurorae by the their greed, or their misfortune or desperation. Beyond it, she saw the pudgy man in the green robe grasp Valta, ripping her free from the chains somehow, even as Menacanthus drew his own blade and leapt back, cutting at the waters which were now a surging torrent washing into the transept and knave as dignitaries tried to flee. Arella, who had broken free of her chains by now, screamed and lunged for Neron Appius, attempting to stab him with the dagger she had ripped from her own body, only for the depraved prince to grow an extra arm and grasp her Caius surged up, dark shadows rolling off him as he tried to interfere as well, to save his daughter only to be smashed away by a vicious blow from the staff Neron Appius wielded now with a fourth arm Darkness tried to tear at her, something in Nerons touch trying to warp her, even as she clawed at his arm and the waters of the Styx smoked on his skin. Aphrodite had been right, she acknowledged. The essence of it was that she was not a brawler. She had realised that long ago, cruelly, in the darkness. A fighter, yes, someone who could wreak terrible havoc and confusion on others, but, despite being immortal, she would never be Achilles, or Hector, or Horatius, or any other of those famous heroes. Grasping for something to direct the spirits, help the others the word she whispered came from the water itself. "Melainis" Something connected, between different places, and twelve soldiers stood around her, rising out of the still rapidly expanding dark pool around them, embodiments of her darkest moments, bound to her by bonds of blood and hate. They screamed, attacking the demonic thing, dragging him down, stabbing at him with blades manifested out of the very waters of the underworld, even as others fled in every direction. Laurentius staggered up, screaming as the water also clawed at him, and cut at them both with the white stone blade he had drawn from the other scabbard HARMONIOUS SEVERANCE OF EARTHLY SOLITUDE! Her consciousness returned, as she was manelf handled by two members of a detachment of Isla Kerrig soldiers, up the steps and out of the crypt of the knave of the grand cathedral. Everywhere, Isla Elves, Hibric tribesmen and Barbarian warriors were standing, watching, their faces twisted with fury, or triumph. Through the shattered wall, she could see the fires consuming the city and still hear the distant clamour of fighting in some quarters. The shrine to Saint Laurentius stood tall in the middle of the chancel, and before it, surrounded by armoured soldiers, stood five women, draped in clothes of sea silk and ancestral seals of gold and silver. Each was easily identifiable to her by the symbols on their foreheads as much as their appearance. On the left were ice-haired Beira, Mother of Snows, Queen of the Veil, and golden-haired Anura of Kerris, Queen of Kerrig, whose daughters had been seized and offered to Neron as tribute by the Old Kingdoms and the Saintess of Six Eyes. On the right, a tall red-haired woman, was certainly Macha Cimbaeth, Hibric Queen of the Dawn Gate, whose people had been pushed off that land by her own ancestors, while beside her, a dark-haired beautiful woman, with cold eyes and blood-red tattoos covering much of her visible flesh, had the symbol for Slaughter on her brow, marking her as Fea Fen Elcmar, Consort to the Hibric King of Brugh. It was the woman veiled standing in the middle, however, that drew all eyes, her golden hair falling across dark golden robes of sea-silk embroidered with golden flowers. I am Aynia Danann, the woman murmured, stepping forward to approach her. I trust I need no introduction, child? -The Empress of Isla Dannan, foremost of the disciples of Arianrhod. The seeds of that tragedy of old lie within you Child of this land, if you must curse anyone, curse those old thieves who stole from your forebears and broke the old treaties, not us, who seek merely to do what is right by the soul of this land, Aynia said softly. If you intend to take away my immortality, you are welcome to try, she replied, wondering what their game was in truth, or she had then, at least, because this memory was wavering in her consciousness now as if stared at by a dark shadow. Take away? Beira chuckled. You are a poor Pandora to match against the last. Why would we take it away? It is the very reason you are useful to us. Indeed, a second Akalaraltis or Taranaleth cannot rise, Anura said, looking at her. the other two just looked at her, with grim expressions saying nothing. Aniya, Empress of the Isles, shook her veiled head. Perhaps, but this land also has no need for a second Tyrant of Lives or Shaper of Solace. The seeds of that ruin echo too loudly already. Of that at least, we are agreed, Macha muttered. This plot on the blessed lands will be lost with you, Anura agreed. Bring them Aniya said, waving a hand. She watched as four priests in white and red robes were dragged forward by masked elven mages, struggling and forced to kneel at the four directions around the circular plinth and statue of Laurentius stabbing her and Neron in triumphant sacrifice. Be bound to blood, servants of betrayal! The four mages grabbed the priests and slit their throats, before dashing their heads against the plinth. As she watched, Beira, Anura, Fea and Macha all gestured and threads of white, blue, red and black swirled out from each in turn, meshing with a fifth golden one that Aynia conjured. The spiralling forms unspooled the four sacrifices and then the shrine slowly started to flake away, revealing the frozen moment, turgid dark water boiling around Laurentius and Neron Appius, her, the grasping phantasmal soldiers and Arella, who had managed to stab Neron in the arm at the last moment with a silver-hilted dagger, even as he pushed her away and into Laurentiuss strike to try and block it. Below all this, in the centre of the now-broken ritual circle, lying on the altar, was her other body, the Sempronius dagger still embedded in its chest, bleeding Stygian water in a never-ending torrent. The golden threads completed their circuit, binding into first her, where she was held, and then through the phantasmal connection she held to the dagger, forming five sets of spiralling seals that snared up the remnants of the shrine, Laurentius, the barely living Arella and both her bodies preserved HARMONIOUS SEVERANCE OF EARTHLY SOLITUDE! The vast, booming voice blazed through the whole hall, consuming everything with white fire She opened her eyes with a gasp and found herself on rocks amid some wizened grass and a very smashed thorn bush, being poked by a nine-year-old girl wearing a clay mask from a comedy who was squatting beside her. You alive? Rhanis asked critically, adjusting the hand drum slung from her chiton. Fuck off, she groaned, sitting up and swatting the hand away and touching her face, relieved she had pulled herself back from the brink of that last memory. What just got me? Uh unspeakable lizard boy, the masked Okeanid said sympathetically, patting her on the shoulder. Nearby, in the grass, was a half-crushed head of a lizard-crocodile thing with a coppery-gold short blade stabbed through its largest eye. Ohhh, that explains that unsettling parade of memories, she grimaced, touching the back of her head and then considering her condition more carefully. There didnt appear to be any lasting damage, thankfully, which was surprising, given she had just stared down the faces of four ancient villains in as many memories. Might explain why I was feeling uncommonly maudlin as well Except it didnt, because the lizards were not stupid and knew what they could poach and what they could not. Unless it wasnt really one of the damned lizards but something more esoteric. Looking around, she finally matched up the landmarks with the bottom of the cliffs below the acropolis, telling her that she had just been thrown off the edge of the augury platform and apparently landed at the foot of the northern necropolis. Did it throw me off and how is one of them here? she asked, sitting up to look at it more clearly. You didnt bounce too badly if its any consolation? Rhanis said with as much childlike apology as it was possible for a masked huntress of many moons to possess. As to the other thing, where do you want to start? With how an abomination so chthonic that even the old chthonic powers dont like them just tried to seize my soul and rummage through a bunch of very worrying memories while scrupulously avoiding most of those relating to my patron? she complained, wishing the itching, like bugs under her skin, covering most of her body, would go away. And why it has a physical body? That is the question of the hour, Rhanis agreed. It looks like a bunch of stupid mortals are casting auguries for loot with either the best, or the worst compass ever. There is all hell breaking loose up north, near where Vashada used to be as well. Relating to Tyche and Quazam? Bits connected in her mind, associations in the memories, the Daggers of Dis Pater, the sacred springs and their various corruptions, that of Despoina Aurorae, Tyche Rulani, Quazam the golden flowers of Arianrhod, all intertwined She reached to her breast and grimaced at the faint chill that lingered there. The bit that eluded her was the SarKatush who almost uniquely among the major villains of this corner of the world had not been involved in some part of the attempt by the Cult of Solace to seize Elysium or its aftermath. At a guess, it had tried to seize her, potential as a link to the golden flowers? However, that was impossible because there was no physical link to her, beyond memories which meant that something had been Is someone trying to get that motherfucking dagger out of the seal Grimvak stole? she groaned, putting her head in her hands. When you stopped asking questions I was going to say that, Rhanis pouted. Although, perhaps the only crime that dagger cannot be accused of at this point, is fucking its own mother. Youre making better jokes than I recall, she grimaced, choosing to ignore first part. Its been a funny week, Rhanis sighed, offering her a hand, which she accepted, getting up. The question is whether its the Sempronius Dagger, or It was hard to resist pinching the bridge of her nose as they started to walk back down the slope, towards the old shrines to Despoina Aurorae and others as well as the edge of Solaneums old city. Just thinking about Grimvak, the theft of the Sempronius dagger and the moving of part of the seal, after the fall, made her want to hit things. Looking again at the distant shadow where Caeracht should be, she turned that over in her mind. There were two reasons why you would mess with that seal: the first was for the reason Grimvak did C to play puppet master to those cursed through it and the second would be to get the shards that made up the replacement blades Given that someone or something seemed to be poking at things related to the powers involved in forming it You said mortals Youre not talking about the Ur folk Rhanis looked at her, head tilted on one side and she sighed, inwardly. The Okeanids were an odd bunch. Although they tended to be wise in accordance to their years, if not always with their looks, their outlook on things could be strange and a bit off kilter. She would have said fey folk, if she meant elves, or sea peoples the Ur folk were mostly clay figurines fuelled on stolen gifts to them so mortals meant humans. There are humans here? she asked. The Ur killed the few survivors after this place fell Yes, mortals, Rhanis nodded, following along beside her, hopping from rock to rock. It didnt take her long to find a rough track down to the various ruined shrines and the waters of the shallow lake that had formed before them over the years. She contemplated going through the shrine, but didnt C that place always made her moody and angry, even after all this time C so instead, they continued on around several rather amorphous hills and twisted piles of rock that were the remains of buildings until she hit the curve of the main street that ran from the river to the old acropolis. Off to her right, in the darkness, she could make out a larger hill, which her memories reminded her had been the Merchants Guild Hall of Old Solaneum, now buried to its third story, identifiable by a few jutting outcroppings of carved stone. The main street itself had once been a grand thing, with marble colonnaded buildings of administrators and beyond it, the circus, where games and tournaments had been held. The circus itself was now another lake, flooded by the river and now obscured by more rolling broken ground to her west. Cresting the last rise, she slipped down the slope, made of the remnants of a slumped and now buried roof, and stopped, to look at the scene before her. I gotta say, this is a whole lot of dead clay people, Rhanis observed, jumping down some of the jutting rocks to land beside her and consider the scene. Looking around, she had to agree that it was C someone had dumped a huge number of bodies into the hollow of the collapse and set them on fire with some kind of fire mana that had not really made much of an inroad into this place, given the roots of thaumic decay here. Was there some war while I was day dreaming? she mused. They never leave bodies outside their sanctified necropolis and certainly never within the confines of the old city where the Stygian curse still lingers. Ever since Grimvak and her helpers had reclaimed it, the barbarians had been scrupulous about that, not fully trusting to their stolen seal, the Sempronius dagger and the remains of the Lethe one. No doubt Grimvak had told them about her as well, but she so rarely bothered with them now, given she was unable to leave the bounded domain of the Stygian field thanks to the sword, that most local barbarians just viewed her as another dark legend of a haunted past. This is a lot of dead clay people, Rhanis stressed, peering off into the gloom. Like hundreds. Men, women, children. Rhanis wasnt wrong there either, and her eyesight was probably better given her nature. Frowning, she knelt down and put her hand to one, an old barbarian whose flesh was badly burnt. "Awaken" Her word sank into the warrior and his body twitched after a moment. What killed this barbarian? she asked. My lady, the rasping words came back in ancient Latin, the language of Portam Aurorae. It does not know One moment it was eating dinner, then blackness, pain and suffering, such suffering. Well thats not useful, she muttered, looking around at the other bodies lying thick in the shadow of the collapsed area where a building had eroded away. "Awaken, Restless Souls of My Homeland, Your Penance is not yet done - Tymborychos" Her voice, stronger this time, echoed through the mass grave, as Rhanis looked on. Its easy to forget that your patron has almost as many hats as our mistress did, the Okeanid chuckled. The Chthonic Arts are just a matter of attitude, and if Aphrodite claims to be the second most vengeful goddess out there, even Hera will pause before pointing out she is first, she pointed out, watching her words take hold. Right will someone explain to me why there is a mass grave on my front lawn and what is going on with Caeracht? she asked the rapidly rising crowd of barbarians.

~ Fuan Hao C Upon the Acropolis of Old Solaneum ~
In the end, it took almost ten minutes to get the door open, which had nearly broken Wentians star halberd in the process and eventually required all of them to pry open a gap large enough to slip through. Beyond it rather anticlimactically however, turned out to be another hall, rock-cut with various other metal doors set into it, mostly half-open, and stairs at the far end leading up to a second layer and a larger door that was also half-open. Walking through the hall, he found that the paintings on the walls continued the same story, showing the woman drawing others to her cause slowly working her way up through the towns society in various guises, playing a game of cat and mouse with the ever-watching eyes at the top of each scene. You notice that she doesnt seem to do much to the common folk? Yuang eventually commented as they arrived at the door. Its all directed against the powers at the top of the pictures, Li agreed. The text on some of these is more informative as well, Wentian mused, staring at the last panel to the left of the door up. Here, it basically implies that her vendetta is against her own clan. He peered at that scene, looking at the details C of visiting dignitaries, of a youth in fine clothing at home, talking to a beautiful woman, then going to brothels and getting women to dress up as that woman, who all then vanished. The blonde-haired woman slipping among them before seducing the youth herself, dressed as the beauty, and as another older woman who, now he looked carefully, appeared to be the mistress of that house His mother? Feng muttered dully. Given the resemblance, the other should be his sister or similar he agreed, again not sure if he should be horrified or impressed at how fundamentally rotten a society this city was. It seems that we have to go up, in either case, Qin observed at last, looking around the hall. The only other open door goes into a storeroom that is empty apart from stacks of painted pottery. The ascent of the staircase all but confirmed that they were still within the rock, as much of it had been graven into it directly. The degree of ornamentation was remarkable, worthy of anything he had ever seen in a large sect, in similar kinds of constructions, but holding within it a sort of intensity and realism that was usually lacking in the much more allegorical carvings favoured on Eastern Azure. They passed two more doors, both firmly closed, identified in Easten words that even Wentian didnt know, though he was able to guess they could also be more storerooms. At the top, they found another hall, roof supported by the same fluted columns. The walls had once held various plaques, many of which were now tossed in a corner and smashed, as were the statues, their heads stacked up in the alcoves like trophies. The scenes painted in the blank spaces were more of the same but also, as they walked through the hall, not. Look at this one Yuang said at last, waving for them to come over and look at the one shown by his light talisman, which, now that he looked at it, was actually in the most prominent position in the whole hall. It took him a moment of looking to realise what had drawn Brother Yuangs attention. It had to be the first one where the blonde woman was not present in any way, shape or form. Instead, the series of scenes it depicted started with a group of men in a grand temple, praying or meditating around a white circle that looked remarkably like a stylized formation array of some kind. In the second scene, a jagged tear was depicted appearing in a rural idyll, with what could only be the great city depicted in the other paintings in the distant background. Out of it, a lanky youth with curly brown hair fell, landing in a pond. He got out, wandered around, was chased by some large serpents and saved by a band of what appeared to be farmers. They took him to a village, patched him up, and he started to teach them various things while they told him about the world. Eventually the youth went to the city, where he was noticed by the priests and eventually fell in with a young noblewoman That woman isnt she the same one whose brother was sleeping with? Feng finally said. Prostitutes who looked like her? Wentian finished for him. And maybe killing them after, Li muttered. Yes, the resemblance is he trailed off, staring at the background, because every other painting in the background had had In a way, once he put on what he could only describe as his does this shit stink hat, it was surprisingly obvious, but not at all easy to spot in the same way. There was a farmer accepting money from a hooded figure in the second scene, who had the same shadow, a grinning face, as one of the priests meditating. Hidden away in the background, the same shadow was directing another member of that womans family to ensure that the visitor met her. Is this youth an Immortal ascender, who someone called up or roped into the priestly faction? Wentian mused at last. It does look like it, he agreed. The next two are also about him Yuang said, walking on up the side of the hall towards the far door. They all were, as it turned out. Various scenes of him getting stronger, making friends, getting ever more involved in the city, all the while the woman with him kept searching for the person who had killed who they presumed to be her brother. The youth, who was simply called the hero in the descriptions, killed monsters, saved children, got awards from nobles C the same nobles whose debauched and dreadful depredations had been the theme of the previous paintings. By the time they got to the end of the hall, it became apparent that there were two parallel stories being shown by various means. The woman setting up a cult hunting for others, two women and three men, and occasionally murdering people. The Hero meanwhile, had a journey parallel to hers but entwined in odd ways. He gained another companion, a man who fought battles as a prisoner in the city, and as they followed the stories up two more corridors, gained a third, a youth in a green and red robe who always had a smiling face, but was always shown to be duplicitous and working with strange nobles or shadowed figures, helping the hero or cleaning up awkward problems after them. Finally, they stopped at a third hall, the door again almost shut, to consider matters and take stock. The halls here were strange, giving him the feeling that there should have been more, but most of the fittings had been stripped out. The few doors they passed were all of the same metal and refused to budge, and most statues had been defaced in passing. You feel it as well? Yuang asked at last, staring back at the dark hall. The oppression is getting more and more, he agreed, shining the talisman around, wishing he had eyes on the back of his head. Makes me feel like something is staring at me, Feng grumbled, looking at the top of the nearest painting, depicting the heros party investigating murders in the city that had previously been perpetrated by the woman to undermine a noble family who were friends of the woman travelling with him. It was true, the sense of creeping dread that was slowly permeating out of the paintings as their stories converged was as oppressive as anything he had ever felt from such a thing. The eyes of the plotters followed you everywhere, and the juxtaposition between outward-facing purity and inward-facing debauchery was ever more prominent in all kinds of ways. The next hall takes us up again, it looks like, Li, who had taken on the task of recording their path on a jade scrip, interjected. Based on what I recall from outside, we should be quite close to the top of the cliffs now, below the ruins buried on the top? Well, I guess we get to the surface and see what is what, Wentian nodded. They cant accuse us of having found nothing at this point. No, they cannot, he agreed with a soft sigh. The door out of the hall was surprisingly easy to shift, at least in comparison to the others, and the stairs on the wall were again adorned by various events of the two experiences, before finally truncating in a small shadowed hall that had several other doors leading off it in various directions and a larger one half open at the far end. The hall itself had a statue in the middle, again with its head smashed and a bunch of others sat around the base of the plinth, like trophies. Looking around, he guessed they came from the alcoves in the walls, which were now occupied by various hewn sculptures of the woman in different guises. The paintings, when they started looking at them though, were odd. It took him some minutes of walking back and forth to see the eventual rationale, that there must be other stories beyond the two closed and one open smaller doors. A quick check in that hall confirmed it, with the woman hunting for traces of the other young woman who looked like her, while the hero travelled over the mountains and met a blonde woman in a white dress painted with six eyes who was living alone in a ruined village. That story was strange, because the other companions were very hostile to her, even the youth who plotted about everything, yet the hero insisted she accompany them and helped her out with various things until eventually she took him aside and, hidden from the other companions, confided him about various scenes, just painted as strange recollections of war and a ruined city and barbarians. After that, around the large hall, it was possible to see the womans story unfold: she had rallied the common folk to throw out invaders, received a revelation of some kind or an enlightenment, then been betrayed by cruel nobles and her efforts to save a city undone. At the same time, the others started off remonstrating with the hero, trying to convince him not to go along with the other woman, though as time went on their protestations became less and eventually all welcomed her. The subtext of this was a plot by the priests to get two daggers with black and grey hilts, from an ancient ruin and a deep pool in the mountains. Back in the hall, that story re-joined the others in the main hall. The other two depicted the conclusion of a tale where the hero seemed to have journeyed away and then come back with a savage man who cut off his old markings and prayed down to priests, accepting new white and gold markings. In the last scene, before the main door, the group at last met the priests who had always been shadowing along in the background in the city, doing various things to further those searches for the daggers. They asked the hero to recover a third dagger, a silver one, and the green-robed youth left them for some other task. Huh see here, at the end of the scene, they meet up with a lot of other experts, I guess, to search for the dagger, Li remarked, pointing at the right edge. The woman is among them. Peering at the painting, he found that she was dressed as a scholar in the company of a few others dressed in similar ways, talking about some ancient records and silently observing the heros group, even as other, even more subtle shadows, barely visible amid the crowd, observed her in turn. Well, I guess there is only the next hall, Wentian said at last, looking around. Aye, lets hope it lets us out, Yuang grumbled. The sense of ominous potentia and creeping disquiet in this place is really something, you know. It was impossible to disagree there C the sense that something was staring at the back of his head was close to overpowering now, and the creepy aura of the paintings was not helping at all, nor was the almost aggressive mundanity of things aside from that. There were no arrays or any evidence of obvious protections. Had he not seen the feng shui alignments in the cave and a few of the scenes shown in the paintings, it would have been easy to believe this a mortal ruin, not anything fantastical. Yep, he agreed, also giving it one last look around. Lets get this over with. It can hardly be worse than that shrine, Li muttered. It took all their effort, once again, to push the door open a bit and slip through. He went first this time, because they had been taking turns, and found the hall much larger than the previous one, or any of the previous ones, in fact. Hey, are you just going to stare? Help us through, Qin muttered from behind him. Shaking his head, he grasped the door and helped pry it open a fraction more, so the taller, more broad-shouldered Qin could also get through without dislocating something. Bigger, Qin remarked, once he was through and Li was squeezing after. Yes, he agreed, finally sending out the light from the talisman and then stopped. Uhh Looking at the scene illuminated, it was hard to know where to begin, beyond indulging the urge to hit Junior Brother Li for invoking misfortune. The hall was indeed large, large enough that the light stone didnt reach all the way across. The pillars were carved as usual, but the walls were lined with life-size friezes, set back from the floor slightly by channels that held dark water flowing from a fountain placed in the middle of the left wall. Turning to look at the nearest one, on his right as he came in the door, it turned out to be a life-size depiction of the culmination of one of the womans scenes where she slept with a noble of the city, and he died suddenly, leaving lots of riches to another youth she had also been seducing, turning his entire household inside out. In each scene, as he shone the talisman down the wall, everything was vividly coloured, except for the woman, who was always in pure white stone, with golden hair and a sad face, usually turned aside. Each scene in turn held a sense of nigh bewitching allure, paired with that soft, creeping dread, even those just glanced, and made his heart palpitate slightly, in ways that should have been impossible for a cultivator of his realm. In a strange way, it was almost instructional, much like the paintings, but in a far more profound way, as you were led to contemplate all of the different ways that the central figure drew in the greed, cruelty, debauchery and so on of the perpetrators, how they absolved it, and in the process almost always brought thorough and complete ruin on the perpetrators in ways karmically fitting to the crime. Um this is? Qin, who had come to stand near him, was sweating visibly, and not approaching anywhere near as close as he was currently standing. The source of the ever-growing sense of oppressive unease, he guessed, looking around at the hall and finally alighting on the far end with a sense of trepidation. -Does this place also have a shrine? Leaving the visibly nervous Qin behind as Yuang and then Wentian finally made their way through, he walked slowly into the hall, holding up the light talisman to illuminate it as best he could. As expected, the deeply unsettling synthesis of the previous halls and corridors scenes covered everything. All the walls held friezes, broken up by statues of the woman holding epitaphs for each event. Finally, his gaze and the illumination reached the far end, revealing what he had expected. The friezes culminated into a swirling plinth of twisted forms, many recognisable in style as the perpetrators of the crimes depicted in the paintings, who were now cast in vivid, lifelike colours, their faces etched in terror mostly, as they were buried, literally so, in a pool fed by the fountains at either side of the hall. What insanity is this? Feng mumbled, coming to stand beside him as he reached the edge of the pool. Staring up at the woman, whose statue was pure and white, her golden hair done up in an enchanting style, her naked form lounging like an empress on a throne, it was impossible not to feel oddly entranced. The beautiful figure, a book in her left hand, a flower in her right, a jar of wine by the throne and a blade resting against her thigh, drew him in, whispered to him somehow. Everything about her was He struggled to find words for it, as her piercing blue eyes, like sapphires, sank into him, dragging him down, almost seeming to peer through him, to see if he was like the damned souls depicted below who she had sent to Yama for their crimes. Beside him, he was aware of Feng dropping to his knees, weeping, muttering something about abandoning someone. With a supreme effort, he pulled his gaze away from her flawless, inexorable form, realising he was sweating and pallid, and found the inscription, below her feet, to identify her form in the ancient script that was used here. ''Aphrodite Tymborychos'' Lu Mei Im sorry I was wrong Feng was slumped on the floor, his face pallid, as if the very life in him was draining away, he realised. Grimacing, he grabbed Feng and dragged him backwards, away from the statue, away from the all too lifelike forms By the Three Pure Ones! The exclamation came from Yuang, who had stepped over to investigate a frieze more closely and was now recoiling in horror himself. What is it? And what happened? Wentian asked, hurrying up from where he had also been staring at another frieze with an unsettled expression. They they Yuang was staring at the hand he had touched one of the carved figures with. They are not carvings What happened to Brother Feng? Wentian asked. The shrine statue is much more dangerous than the one down below he managed to articulate, before turning back to Yuang, with a sense of ominous trepidation in his heart. What do you mean they are not carvings? Yuang was staring at his hand, rubbing it on his sleave. Wordlessly, Li leant over and gingerly touched one, then also recoiled. These are bodies Li hissed. Bodies? Qin echoed uneasily. Or flesh Li mumbled. Wordlessly, he turned back to look at the statue, at the words on it, at the wretched forms being buried in the waters of the pool by the womans endeavours, all their actions having culminated in her being their undoing, literally sending them down to their graves for their greed, debauchery, lust, cruelty and more. Exhaling, he steeled himself and, recalling how vivid the representations on the paintings had been, stepped along to get a better look at the subject of the scene in question, a jovial-looking older man who had cheated those whom he should have been protecting while extorting their wives and daughters to work for him in depraved ways to repay false debts. The features were indeed lifelike, to the point where it was hard not to wonder. The man, Publius Karius Cestor, had been accused, his schemes revealed and yet he had been pardoned, because his family had the favour of the youth in the green and red robe. He had gone back and had a great party with his family, only to vanish into the night, his wealth departing with him, leaving his family influence unable to pay their own debts and exposed to the very unscrupulous actions they had inflicted on others. Reaching over, he poked one of the women, who had delighted in the suffering of others, depicted sold as a brothel slave herself and being stabbed to death by a young noble she had once counted a friend. The frieze was soft to the touch beneath his fingers and faintly clammy. There was no soul sense here, but with qi, and sensation, it was undeniable Wordlessly, he stared around at the other friezes, his body cold. If everything here was a body, and not a dead one then the person who made this whole place Unbidden, he turned back to the statue Does that mean the soldiers in the shrine were? Wentian had also reached the same conclusion. How horrific, Yu muttered, holding his arms and looking about. This is demonic What kind of? He cut Yu off, putting a hand over his mouth before he could say something stupid It made sense to him now that there were no traps, no wards, no guards. In a way, there didnt need to be. Whoever had made this place, presumably the woman or someone close to her, in her cult perhaps, given how it venerated her achievements, knew enough about space and time laws to somehow freeze these victims like this and ensure that they were if not living, forever preserved like this as a memorial to their own misdeeds. It was indeed grim, but this place didnt feel demonic. Not in an unholy sense anyway, and in a way that just made it more dangerous. We leave, now, was all he said, pointing to the far door. No argument here, Wentian said grimly. Sshouldnt we? Qin mumbled, looking around. No. he replied as emphatically as Wentian, their voices overlapping slightly as they refuted that very stupid idea. You want to offend who or whatever made this? he hissed, helping Feng up, who was still a bit glassy-eyed. Qin, Li and Yu all shook their heads. Yuang? he turned to look at Yuang who wasnt there. Where did he? Wentian blinked, stepping back and holding the light talisman up. He turned around and then saw Yuang. He had crouched down to wash his hands in the water and was slumped on the ground, the water pooling around him, a shadowy grasping He summoned a spear and used it to flick Yuang away from the water, and the hand briefly materialized into a spectral shimmering figure, face haggard and enraged, before scattering back into yellowish mist and returning to the water. What in the fates? Li hissed, looking at the spot where it vanished. Grab him, we get out of here no Wentian never finished his sentence as Qin turned and suddenly grasped him, a ghostly form surging out of him, its mouth opening and in an instant scattering most of the qi in his body. Without thinking, he cast the spear at Qin, only for Yu to catch it and snap it, his arms deforming under the artificial force of the act, not that it mattered because now he could see that Yu was also, like Qin, possessed by something. -When they left to scout those rooms and came back with the plaques!?! That was the first time they had been out of his sight, as far as he could remember. With a crack of light, a talisman protecting Wentian triggered, consuming Qin in golden fire before it faded away unnaturally fast. It did, however, buy Wentian, now haggard and pale, bleeding from his eyes and nose, time to stagger back and draw his own treasure weapon. Without comment, Feng, who appeared to have pulled himself together at last, grasped Yuang by the collar and dashed towards the exit they had come from To his shock, Yu was somehow faster, as fast as he would have been were he not suppressed, arriving at the door before they had covered half the distance and smashing into it with a deafening bang. A shadow, of a youth wearing a tunic like those seen on some of the carvings, stepped out of Yus broken body with a hungry grin. -The plaque? Or was it something else they picked up and didnt say? The answer undoubtedly lay in Yus storage ring; however, getting at it was likely suicidal, so it was what it was. Other door! he snapped, grabbing Wentian, who was weakened, and bodily throwing him ahead of him. Li and Feng reached it a moment later, dashing through, and he palmed a talisman Qin appeared before him, hand grasping, and he twisted away, relying on superior experience to evade the blow rather than speed. In reply, he kicked Qin in the side, watching him fly back, relieved that it was only his physical strength that had returned somehow. The ghostly youth appeared before him like a literal ghost, poking a hand towards his forehead. Cold strength tore into his body, grasping for his consciousness as something old and malevolent tried to claw its way into his psyche. His Nascent Soul shifted, grasping his spirit flame, a hard-won treasure from the Dragon Pillars trials, and attacked the invading strength directly. The spirit flame snuffed out instantly, telling him clearly that the thing attacking him was using Soul Laws Golden fire blossomed around both of them, a talisman cast by Wentian surely, and the spirit snarled and was repelled slightly, giving him the moments required to get to the door where Feng grabbed him. {Mus Manifold Mountain} The force of the Yang Earth talisman Feng used on the metal door made the whole corridor judder faintly as it closed with a clang. He scrambled up, in the darkness, sweating at his terrifyingly close brush with death, but no follow-up came. They cant go through the doors, Wentian panted. At least I dont think so, based on what happened to Brother Qins body. In a weird way, that made sense, although it was a bit of a leap of faith to take right now. Rather than debate about it though, he grabbed the still-stunned Yuang and started to move rapidly down the corridor, no longer caring about the scenes, which seemed to depict the heros party hunting the woman and slowly cornering her. What if another door is? Feng hissed, rushing alongside him. Shut up, Wentian gasped, positive thoughts! That got no disagreement from him, and thankfully, the next door was open to the point where they could worm through. Behind them, the sealed door shook suddenly, as if something and collided against it with great force. How long does that talisman last? he asked Feng, who just shrugged. Damn, more friezes What is this hall called? Wentian groaned, staring around at the twisted forms locked into eternal suffering. The shrine in the middle was of the woman, Aphrodite, burying those who tormented her in captivity, but they didnt bother to linger, dashing around it and through the next hall, scrambling up the stairs and out into Despite the threat of imminent pursuit, it was impossible not to stop and stare, honestly. The sub hall they had emerged into opened out onto one side of a vast open space, tall columns stretching into the darkness with a hint of tangled vegetation here and there. The scene in the middle was still visible, however: a statue of a man the hero, impaling the woman and another genuinely demonic figure, with a twisted pig-like face and horns. Below it, four figures C the heros companions, presumably, from what he recalled C were attacking upwards in stylized fashion, aiding him. Columns swirled up around it, merging with the roof, and the whole thing was illuminated by a strange inner glow. On the face, doesnt that look like the seal they are trying to break? Feng gawked, pointing at the design barely visible amid some later addition to the plinth at the bottom. In the gloom, it was possible to make out what looked like half a red circle, reminiscent of the design that the princess and Huang JiLao had had others looking for around the city. Looking left and right, he saw no other open exits. There was a large double door to their right, but it was firmly shut, which meant that the only way out from possible pursuit was towards the giant statue. You know when I said we should have turned back at the first shrine? he complained, starting forwards after checking Yuang was okay. If we survive this, you can remind me every damn day, Wentian groaned.

~ Dun Lian Jing C Solaneum Capitoline ~
Insanity What even is this? Dun Lian Jing found herself watching Gan Renshu C disguised as Huang JiLao C pace around the central chamber, as she watched the scattering stars of the great divination with a curious sense of satisfied elation. Uh I mean, it has caught what we wanted one of the diviners muttered from where they were seated, focusing on keeping the flow of qi through the central array stable. Yes, but this is Yes, elation was a strange emotion, and stranger because, for once, it was genuine C because they were so distracted by the mess unfolding around them, for a short while nobody was messing with her. The cruel part of it was that she knew that this short-lived respite would simply make a return to the twisted containment all the worse, but that was a future problem and a part of her was quietly hoping this all collapsed into chaos before her part. Above them, the swirling stars of the array and golden threads crossing everywhere as they wormed their way into the various seals were slowly darkening. This was the third attempt, already, and it was starting to show in the nerves of all concerned. The first attempt had actually been aborted by Gan Renshu and the Gan diviners, for reasons she found faintly laughable, and also slightly terrifying C the divination array seized on a connection to the yellow flowers, yet the strength that flowed into the array very briefly was one she was familiar with C that of the prestige of the Turquoise Pond of all influences. When others had asked why, Gan Renshu had basically fobbed them off, saying that the auspice was wrong and the diviners had backed them up, but a few, especially the Shu clan, had been looking at them oddly ever since, for all the good it would do them in the long run, she suspected. The second attempt had been much more promising, as the array then managed to divine to a further suitable vector, near as she could tell, only to nearly collapse again C not because anyone stopped it, but because despite divining the purported opportunity, no actual opportunity ever connected with the array. Several attempts had been made to scry why, using rare and expensive talismans, but those had been wasted, in effect, because it turned out that both events had been off to the north-west, in a vast area of riverine swampland that was shrouded from any kind of external view by swirling mists and chaotic qi currents. Weirdly, though, that opportunity had persisted, in the eye of the formation, even as the various groups continued to divine the alignments relating to the seal itself, and finally culminated with the third attempt, which had connected a few hours earlier and was now the source of her slightly fatalistic elation, because it was also not going according to plan. We think we have answered the other problem! a junior disciple of a sect said, from one side, bowing deeply. Other? Gan Renshu frowned. The second failed attempt, a disciple from the Jade Gate Court said, a little more quietly. Oh Gan Renshu nodded, before turning his attention back to the array, which was still trying to run out of the diviners control. Um well, it appears to have been a Good Fortune core the Jade Gate Court disciple muttered. Gan Renshu turned back to look at the disciple dully. We tried various divinations and got an auspicious reflection relating to manifesting good fortune, the disciple nodded. Someone formed a Good Fortune core except Except what? Gan Renshu frowned. Except they did so without a tribulation. Various eyes stared, dully, at the disciple from every quarter, making him shift back awkwardly. Yes well We did some asking, admitting that there are very few pre-Core Formation disciples here of any standing or still alive, frankly; however, one small sect, the Wing of Chi Pei, did have a junior disciple who attained a lucky opportunity and formed their core and did so without evoking any tribulation, apparently forming a 24 rotation core as well. I see Gan Renshu grunted. So the rules regarding advancements here are not quite in synch with Eastern Azure. It does seem to be the case; however, near as we can tell, this place is becoming more and more associated with Eastern Azure, the Golden Immortal said with a grimace. You mean One of the more trusted helpers in this plan actually face-palmed. She had to struggle not to laugh as well, because that was actually hilarious. A place where the rules of advancement were different was absolutely priceless. You couldnt purchase that kind of pocket realm for money as far as she was aware, certainly not in a Great World. That all their interference and actions might actually be ruining such a treasure land, all for the sake of wanting to grasp it, was nothing short of karmic AIIIIIIIIIE! One of the lesser diviners suddenly let out a wretched shriek and his body withered away, making everyone flinch, even Gan Renshu. The spinning gold and blue jade cube that was forming the middle of the whole array, surrounded by ten different Fate Seizing talismans, wobbled ominously. Above them, the constellations dimmed, a faint shadow creeping across the divination array until nearly a third of them were eclipsed. What is? The denial tribulation! Kung Tuo hissed, his aura shifting rapidly as he drew more and more qi from the treasure he was using to maintain his part of the divination. Y''ah mgepnogephaii! A second diviner emitted an inarticulate shriek of nonsense that made her senses waver as his soul power imploded and collapsed. The talisman he had been maintaining was barely kept stable by the group behind him, most of whom coughed up blood. What is this!?! another cried out. This is not any kind of normal denial! Vulgtmah uh''eog h'' ah mgepmgah''n''ghft! A third diviner, seated on the far side, on the outer circle of the grand formation linking the different formations outside, also screamed, his body twisting and distorting into some sort of strange and inhuman aberration before simply exploding into a pile of gore, slimy tentacles manifesting from the remains of his organs. All around, cultivators were sweating now, their faces pallid and fearful, as the entire divination started to twist. She could see that black cracks were slowly spidering out of the four secondary symbols on the seal now C however, in counterpoint to this, almost half the stars above were shadowed and a good quarter of them had gone genuinely dark as the balance of the array tilted perilously towards some inexplicable deviation, from what she could see. Gan Renshu stared at it face agonizing for a second, then turned to Quar Fan, Qing Xing and Gan Jiao-Ran Hao. Get another group in here! We need Ancient Immortals, 10 of them, with a complete elemental spread! Gan Jiao and Quar Fan of Zhi Zhi Mountain both nodded and raced outside to the other supporting arrays while Qing Xing pulled out a blood red talisman and stepped forward to shore up the array. Princess, go to the centre. When I say, start stimulating the seal! Renshu commanded, waving to her. Without any means to refuse, she strode through the edge of the chaotic array and arrived before the metre-high plinth. Behind her, Ancient Immortals were racing into the room and Gan Ulang was directing them to set up a new associated formation, linking to the blue and gold cube. All around her now, she could feel creeping darkness, invisible and inexplicable, also pushing at her body, even as her physique once again resonated with whatever was sealed away. {TEN REFINEMENTS COURT C SUPREME SEAT OF JIANG} Gan Ulang focused the strength of the ten Ancient Immortals on the cube, using the new formation as the words reverberated through the whole hall and probably beyond. The spinning cube blazed with myriad colours of fire and ten stars slid out of its faces, one after another, shooting up into the divination array and meeting the encroaching darkness that was trying to overtake their own efforts to subvert the golden flowers. The constellations collapsed upwards, swirling around those ten shining stars to form a vast symbol that read Jiang within the divination array that projected a vast prestige inwards, into it. Each of the diviners focusing on an array from one of the auspiciously divined places around the city blazed with auspicious strength as the gold and blue cube reflected a boundless, commanding shadow on a great throne into the whole array, drawing on the strength of almost everyone there to do so, she guessed. As all those standing by looked on, 99 points of light blazed within the spiralling constellations, a boundless sense of acquisition radiating out from them and extending through the firmament to some other place. It made her sigh, sadly, because that meant, almost certainly, that some other unfortunate soul had *crack* *crack* *Crack!* Before her, the stone on the plinth around the golden flower slowly peeled away and the flower itself started to unravel as the entire momentum of the formation turned on it and the combined efforts of all their treasures and 500 odd cultivators Now! Gan Renshu yelled at her, and she found herself placing her hands over the two points they had determined were the focal points of the formation Great Envoy, the sacrifices are found! The words sank through the world like a dark shadow, a silent hiss of boundless covetous greed. The one unbound, the one unfound! She stood in three places at once. A stunningly beautiful, if rather naked and somewhat muddy, young woman with golden hair leant on a balustrade of a dark ruin, peering out through the mist On her brow was a faint, dark symbol that re-arranged itself to read Dawn The woman whispered a word, unheard, but holding some ancient sense of longing A young woman with brown hair stood on a rock, darkness rolling around her, the shadows of the vast vault consuming the heavens above her, facing a vast, imperious figure, the emperor of a Retribution Hall, garbed in the colours of C the Kong clan? A young woman with dark hair wept upon the water, holding a golden flower that was wilting away in her hands as her reflection consumed her and her heritage abandoned her She screamed, her body somehow caught between those three moments, the golden seal before her crumbling away, even as she became aware that something was dreadfully wrong, even beyond all the other things that were dreadfully wrong. The inexorable draw of the cursed physique in her body and the command of Gan Renshu refused to let her step back, even had she been able to, as a terrible shadow descended from above, blotting out the whole divination array, the stars growing cold within it, the vast imperial shadow itself grasping and seizing. Dimly, she was aware of the other diviners screaming wretchedly, their forms deforming as dark, four-armed shadows, faintly discernible as some lizard-like abomination with a long head, grasped them, holding their arms and their heads, merging with them The dread shade, now cloaked in tattered ribbons of flayed yellow flesh, its five eyes like black starless holes into the void, reached down, through the divination array, and effortlessly grasped the golden flower from the woman by the water, grasped it from the weeping woman and tried to grasp something else from the woman by the Pain. Cold. Darkness. Shadows. The world around her warped, the hall still there, but cast in timeless shadows as events flowed bizarrely around her, jumping back and forth, as if forgetful of exactly what moment they were in. The seal floated before her, unbent somehow from its previous shape into a swirling collection of red, blue, white, black and gold threads all of which were rapidly collapsing apart as the gold ones withered away. The white dispersed into snowflakes. The blue scattered like rain. The black and the red didnt collapse, but instead warped and wavered. Grasp IT! Renshus command, presumably yelled, sank through the strange space, sounding distorted and aloof and she realised she didnt have to obey it or rather that she had forgotten how Forgotten why she was even here She felt something drag her down, into darkness In that darkness, all her worries flooded away, the world fading around her Gentle warmth washed away all her woes Gave her a peace she had, in some part, longed for yet never really expected to find The path of cultivation was one that walked over a path of blood and bones, not flower petals and gentle music, warm summer days She could languish here for eternity and be happy She could lie here and let oblivion take her She froze. The water was cold, her body numb and unanswering the darkness slowly drawing her away A hand grasped hers, small and feminine, then another grasped her shoulder, dragging her up, out of a warm, dark river, as a haunting, faintly familiar voice whispered softly. It is not your time She tried to open her eyes to see who it was but the water, now turgid and icy, stung them and she couldnt see. The arms held her for a moment longer before melting away Something cracked inside her, a tiny chink of an ancient memory long forgotten, or suppressed somehow, stirred by that voice. Her mothers words, after she had woken from some panic in the night Dear one, dont fear, it was just a nightmare Remember the words I told you Come, let us say them together She realised she was screaming as she regained consciousness, clawing at her shoulders, trying to find those hands to grasp them the loss she was feeling profoundly outweighing the soul-shaking fear of the whole experience. The Bright Star shines, becomes the Bridge between our Hearts, how Enchanting Unbidden, she found herself speaking them again, to herself, just as her mother had instructed all those decades ago, when she was a child. Five little words, a part of a phrase, their little secret, truthfully, never shared with anyone else. Her mother had said she should put all the bad thoughts into them, and they would make them into good things which she had done for some time, but in the Imperial Court, there had been so, so many bad things, and the words never really seemed to do much so she had cast it aside, like all those other childish things, when her mother entered the Imperial Court as a handmaiden to the Empress, and then a concubine. Now though, as she spoke them again in her heart, she realised that they were all she had and that, strangely, even what had been done to her by the Gan clan, by the Imperial Court, by Dun Jian didnt seem to really touch them, now that she was aware of them.

~ Cang Di C Escarpment North of Udrasa ~
Right, shall we deal with the manipulation then, before the opportune moment passes? Origin said with a resigned sigh, turning to look to the south-east. Yes Divide said with narrowed eyes. However Dont look at me like that, Divide muttered, as the other three all looked at her in a sideways manner that was unnerving to see in such powerful beings. As he watched, however, Divide took both the dagger-wielding womans hands and nearly pulled them to her bosom, smiling beautifully. All I need is one teeny favour. This wouldnt be why you got those two troublemakers to vacate in the aim of causing a distraction? Origin murmured, raising an eyebrow. Divide tried to ignore her for a moment as far as he could see, then just pouted and sighed. Yes, fine, okay, I did, and this will annoy a few people who deserve it, including both the perpetrators of that crime in the jungles below Thunder Crest. Okay, you had my suspicion, but now you have my interest, the third sister said, extracting her hands. What do you need? One lightning bolt, Divide smirked. For who Not who what kinda. Its been a while since you hit a temple How do you fancy turning the seat of a crime into metamorphic glass to help me square a rather awkward bit of implication regarding Aphrodite and Elysium? Divide said winsomely. Oh that, Origin nodded, distaste dripping from her tone to the point where the dawn light dimmed slightly and the sky itself seemed to shrink as the world turned claustrophobic. How are you involved in that mess with the Cult of Solace? A certain six-eyed bitch gave a winsome youth a sword which he used to split a pigs head in, Divide muttered shiftily. Why was that? the fourth woman frowned, before shaking her head On second thought, some reasons are just too petty. Origin, who had looked south-east for a moment, seemed like she wanted to say more, but finally just sighed and replied. They are but we do it so well, do we not? Umm the blonde-haired woman bowed very politely. The reason this mess exists, Origin said a bit archly, and that mess actually, is because people didnt leave well enough alone. Because of that, other, somewhat more competent parties saw the benefits of a certain approach to dealing with old problems in new, forward-thinking ways, and as a result, I along with several others found ourselves very unfortunately implicated in things we should not have been partially because your forebears brought far too much attitude and not enough sense to the aftermath so pick your next words carefully, Alalia. The rather bedraggled blonde-haired woman with pointy ears opened and shut her mouth a few times then lowered her head. Thats what I thought, Origin said blandly, before turning back to Divide. Rather than Cetana, Ill do it. You sure? Cetana asked. It is a Origin trailed off for a moment, then just shook her head. Ill do it. First, though, we deal with the new vermin infestation, rather than the ones inherited unawares with the property. Looking on, he found himself still totally adrift concerning what they were discussing, as the four women formed a circle, hands touching, and simply spoke as one. {~Extinction of Four Directions~} Their voices were neither loud nor soft, yet the whole world seemed to settle faintly as their words flowed outwards. The grass shifted, trees swayed gently, the dawn-tinted clouds above drifted, the blue sky deepened and a faint sense of oddness he had never marked in the world up to that point, because it had always been there, he realised, vanished, memorialised in his awareness only by its vanishing. Oh goddesses, radiant at dawn, standing against the world peerless The old man, who had been sat there slack-jawed, staring at the dwindling tribulation, fell down on his knees with a look of silent horror and awe now almost graven into his features as he mumbled the kind of praise that would have made even an emperor embarrassed. Alalia, also now staring at the sky, gulped softly and hugged her arms, making him wonder what had just transpired. In comparison to the defeat of the warped hall, it seemed very slight, yet clearly, for this act the four had worked together somehow to a much greater degree, yet, beyond that sense of oddness vanishing, the immediate effect was not at all obvious to him. What just? Dongmei was staring around, just like him, and warily nudged the old senior. Dont ask that brat, Divide giggled. He is just an idiot who sat so long in his pagoda with his eyes shut that he forgot how to see or read. Most radiant and harmonious goddess is right, the old man bowed deeply. This villain offended senior with his ramblings and has already started to reflect on his actions Really, he is very good at this, Divides smile deepened. Perhaps we could? The other three just looked at her, ignoring the old man who was shaking like a leaf. Well, its a bit annoying, but we basically severed the means by which this world interacts with external fate, Origin said, turning to look at the two of them. He realised his mouth had just fallen open, because while those were words, and they strung together to make a sentence, he didnt want to ask if he had just misunderstood what she said. Its not as grand as it sounds, Divide murmured, with a bit of a stage whisper to them. It should have been like that already, or at least much less permeable than it has become, given where we are; however, thanks to some old events, that giant bolt of trouble that landed, both of them, shook the entire place up something horrid. The issue was finding an opportune moment to act without it being immediately obvious, Origin agreed. Immediately obvious? his own words echoed in his ears, confused. To any onlookers, it will seem that the aftermath of the insanity here and to the south, which we can now do something about, is responsible for this. They twisted the fated connections to the world so much they snapped or something, Divide elaborated with a shrug. Uhh Qing Dongmei had to sit down, and he noticed that the old man was just grovelling harder. Somehow, he still just felt numb, even though he was sure he should be thoroughly terrified at the offhand way in which they had just explained a feat nobody in the Azure Astral Starfield could probably achieve. -Or have I been around my teacher so long, that absurd stuff like this just no longer phases me as much as it should? he wondered with a sad inward sigh. But revered and esteemed celestials Dongmei finally managed to speak, curtsying as deeply as she could, if external fate has been severed from the world, doesnt that mean we cannot leave? You want to go back to that Eastern Azure? Divide asked dubiously, the aura around her suddenly coalescing to the point where she might as well have been the only thing there. Dongmei gulped and the old man grovelled harder, while he felt cold sweat suddenly drenching his back. Divide leaned forward, her expression rather arch as she stared at both of them. Are you telling me that I, glorious and esteemed, and my dear sisters, radiant goddesses all, are not suitable for your grand ambitions? Do you know what happened to the last person who told me I wasnt good enough? Sister, Origins voice took a certain edge; however, the moment was thoroughly broken by Cetana who just started laughing as if this was a hilarious joke, and even the veiled woman shifted as if amused. Boo you lot are no fun, Divides tone changed on a heartbeat, as she crossed her arms and pouted and he was able to breathe again and not stare at her largely naked form. Dongmei sat down, sweating, and he leant back against the boulder, exhaling softly, not sure whether to laugh or cry at what had clearly been a joke. Forgive her, Origin reproached with a sideways look at Divide. She so rarely goes out and socialises, sometimes it goes to her head. All that has happened is that those tools and means that leverage the strength of fated principle outside this world, that do not have roots within it, can find no purchase here and are now broken. He pulled out a minor talisman relating to deflecting fate and sent his qi into it and watched as it did nothing. And whose fault is that? Divide sniffed, glancing at the fourth woman, who, even veiled and rather unnoticeable as she was, became somehow even more veiled and unnoticeable in the landscape for a moment, as if slightly embarrassed. Right thats that dealt with Origin said a bit more brusquely. Attend me, My Moros A vast noise, beyond audible comprehension in truth, shook the land around them. He flinched, searing light sinking into his eyes and heat making his skin prickle as a terrible crack of sound split the morning dawn around them. When he managed to recover his sight, he saw Origin holding a lightning bolt, a literal lightning bolt, like it were a spear she had just grasped from the firmament itself. The furious strength of heavenly yin and yang coiled between heaven and earth like a multi-coloured mirage of all colours and none as qi in its most fundamental state corroded the very spatial fabric of the world around her. As he stared, along with Dongmei and the shivering old man, the bolt twisted and distorted, its aura growing both less and more simultaneously as the colours bled into each other and it became a kind of absence of colour reminiscent of the same deep dark that lingered between the stars. Without comment, Origin passed the frozen bolt, which was dropping sparks of colours he was sure no mortal should ever see, to Divide. "Display thee, dread spectre, the undying Death, and fly true!" With those words, which hung in the air like dark chimes, Divide cast the bolt high into the sky, where it transformed into a vast shadowy bird, flying across the sky, marked only by a sense of dark, like a shadow chasing clouds to the south-east. Chapter 116 – Epitumbidia
Out of the Dark, it came, Out of the Long Night, A Dread shadow across the face of day. All that beheld it fell still. Heroes wept before it. Kings crumbled to it. Gods cowered to it. The fires of our greed died to it. And there, at the last, within the ashes of that era, we knew it. In its silence, beheld the grave of light, life and hope. The truth of our great achievement laid bare, That we, too, could be the masters of this place, The death of the golden dream. And when it passed, we, too passed with it.
Inscription on a stone found during excavations of the Forum Romanum 1921, Rome. ~ Author unknown.

~ Cornelia C Solaneum Grand Concourse ~
So none of them have any idea how they died? she asked at last, staring around at the second group of dead barbarians she had just briefly brought back. All the awakened shook their heads awkwardly, from young to old. Burying her annoyance, she turned and stared out through the mist towards Caeracht again, frowning, turning over the different pieces in her head. All the barbarians had been stripped of their garments, or they had been burned away. Someone, or someones, had dumped them here then set them on fire but hadnt known that trying to set things on fire, here of all places, was like spitting on a bonfire. That meant the invaders were very much not local, and not familiar with this place. Their memories had also been eroded, as none of them could recall where they died or how they died C some couldnt even recall who they were in the first instance C which spoke to the perpetrators not wanting the specifics of this too clearly known either. Did you not pass through there? she asked Rhanis at last, who was sitting on a carved block drumming her fingers on her drum, looking pensively around. Nope, we are hunting the lizard boys, Rhanis shrugged apologetically. And there is a sense of dissociation about Caeracht anyway. They built it to stop folk like us going in there. Ah, yes, its easy to forget that Grimvak and several of those around her have been around almost since the heroic age, she agreed. Which begs the question C where is Grimvak? Not here? Rhanis unhelpfully added. Do any of them know where Grimvak is? she asked the assembled, possessed corpses. Battle, to the west maybe south... one, an older barbarian, replied at last. Expedition, new Warchief of big alliance position insecure, problems with Grass Scorpions, got augury that Blood Eclipse would rise Blood Eclipse The corpses shuffled awkwardly. They knew, or the spirits possessing them did anyway. Many of those condemned to be bound here by their oaths and then the various other manipulations on this place had, like her, been around a long time, and the Blood Eclipse had existed in her time, been one of the powers who sacked Portam Aurorae, even if they only became notorious later. Is there any other old evil skulking around here? she asked, a bit more witheringly than intended, truthfully, the Yellow Prophets ilk, the Blood Eclipse you lot? I think that depends who you ask, Rhanis chuckled. They would say that old scorpion or the Rulani watchers would count as well as you and us! True, it probably does, she agreed, looking back through the mist towards the shadows of the acropolis, then back over the assembled, briefly arisen bodies, the appearance of which was still bugging her You! she waved at one, an old barbarian, who walked over to her. She considered him what remained of him, turning his head this way and that, then walking around him, seeing what remained of his tattoos C they spoke of war, achievement, and also told her that he had been a guard for the town. All the evidence pointed to whoever had killed them not wanting others to know who had done it Duh! she slapped her forehead, realising what it was, as it had literally been staring her in the face. There was a near total cross section of a barbarian settlement standing around her. Children, women, craftsmen, soldiers, hunters, rich and poor, young and old, different families, all from different These folk are from all over Caeracht, she mused. The question then is is this a solitary incident, with an outlying settlement someone has tried to cover up, or are there others? she asked Rhanis, turning to her. Ummm Ill go look, Rhanis murmured, looking around and then skipping off into the darkness. Looking at the awakened corpses, she sighed softly and waved her hand, watching as they collapsed back to the ground like broken puppets, the spirits bound to them sinking back into the ground and the mist. If they had been much less obviously dead, she might have considered sending a few out to scout but in their current condition it was hardly worth it in exchange for the lost element of surprise. Rhanis didnt take long to return, appearing back out of the mist like a phantom, skipping across walls and rocks. There are two more groups further down this street, dumped into ruined buildings, then a third beyond the bounds of this place, the Okeanid informed her. The same as these? she asked, slipping off the block. Looks like, Rhanis nodded. Lets go to the biggest group, she replied. If I am right, I suspect I am going to be having another face to face with that barbarian bitch soon. As they walked, the mist continued to swirl, dense enough that you could nearly scoop it up with your hands. By day, it would look like a shadow, a haze, a faint gloom that distorted awareness subtly, made things less obvious, less pronounced, especially the ruins, but by night, it was usually like this, a physical manifestation of the distortions caused by the Stygian corruption of the land and amplified by the seals themselves to turn that concealment inwards. In this instance, it was also not helped by the tidal wave of actual mist that had been pushed out of the river lands by whatever was going on there, according to Rhanis. An effort by a power that had drawn out the yellow prophets lizards to push away dangerous threats, like Artemiss handmaidens. A few minutes of walking and another round of questions later, her suspicions were indeed proven right, as she looked over two smoking piles of corpses that between them had to hold maybe 1500 barbarians, again from all walks of life, including those she might have expected to be around Caeracht. Close to the edge of the Stygian field it was also easier to see traces of their deaths in the presence that the whole thing exuded. When you considered the darkness, the pain and the dissociation, along with the fact that there was something close to 2500 barbarians dumped into the mass graves on the edge of the old city, and that they did come from all walks of life, it painted, to her at least, a tragedy of two words. Fated execution, she sighed at last, looking around at the sorry barbarians and putting down one body she had picked up in order to examine their clan markings. Someone killed the whole town? Rhanis mused. If they are attacking the seal and there is not a colossal battle being waged across the river, then yes, they did, she confirmed, a bit more grimly. And are likely now messing with Involuntarily, she put her hand to her breast as another cold, twisting pain shifted through her. The feeling this time held a deeper, creeping gloom within it, like something unclean was seeping into the connection. The other question is what kind of force can do that, because any individual capable would not have bothered to dispose of corpses like this I can try to go Rhanis trailed off at the same time she also felt the distortion. It was in the air, in the mist and in her breast as that cold, twisting ache C the connection between the dagger, the ritual, the seal and her constricting in accordance to it. It ran through everything, not dissimilar to an insect hitting a spiders web, except this web was the ancient seal put on this land by the old powers and re-attenuated by Grimvak and her apprentices to keep the strength of this land in abeyance. The suppression is shifting, Rhanis observed, even before she could comment. Wordlessly, she started to walk across the grassland, between the tangled drifts of stones, overgrown by vegetation, heading towards the edge of the outer city, where the Stygian field remained unsuppressed. The limit on her travelling beyond the field itself was not, in fact, one put on her by the Empress of the Isles, but a core property of the earlier seal originating with Laurentius, locking them all to this little shard of man-made hell. The Queens twist on it had been to radically shrink and compress the active area of the field, reinforcing the cage in the process. With every step she took, the mist grew thicker, more personal, and the sense of erosion exerted on her grew more and more, until at last she stopped by a barely visible wall that she knew to be the remains of the old watch post of the Clymerian bridge across the river, unable to take another step forward. If she went any further, the seal would begin to unravel her body and drop her right back in front of the acropolis main hall where she would then be promptly flayed apart, that body also becoming a further sacrifice to reinforce the seal over the whole place, as determined by the ritual the five old bitches had used on it, her and everything else. Grimvak had made a few tweaks there as well, somehow, so that her proximity to any of the seals would also have that effect, so any attempt at leaving or getting at the seals would mean all she got for her efforts was being stuck waiting twice over on her body to reform itself. The bitch had then used several very aggravating treasures to repeatedly murder her until all the damage dealt to the seal by her theft had been recovered as well. So that is how the clay pot mage did it, the Okeanid observed, looking up at her. Styx to bind, Lethe to bar, she replied, nodding. Not to mention that I am already held in harmony with this place, just as Neron Appiuss body and Laurentius are and Arella was until Grimvak took her to act as the focal point of the moved seal. How did a clay pot mage manage that? Rhanis mused. Stolen gifts she chuckled darkly. Boooo, the young-looking Okeanid crossed her arms and looked up at her, judgingly. What? You old folks do it all the time, yet I cannot? she grimaced. Rhanis looked around behind her, clearly pretending not to be one of the old folks, making her roll her eyes. Shaking her head, she was about to turn away, when another stabbing pain twisted through her, making her limbs tingle as the bindings of the Sempronius daggers blade bit into her a little more. All around them, the mist darkened, becoming even more unpleasant, the timelessness in it taking on an even more distinctly avaricious aura as it did so. You said you were hunting the SarKatush? she asked, stepping the conversation back a bit as she turned various ideas over in her head. And that you got forced out of the river lands? Oh yes, they originate from the insanity up north, Rhanis confirmed. The Ten Masters captured some humans very odd humans actually, not that dissimilar to you in some ways. Go on? she prodded, starting to walk back the way they had come. Well, one has the blood lineage of an ancient Drakon, from before the first era C powerful blood, actually, as she was able to take the form of a drakania, Rhanis mused. Another had a facet of an inheritance from the Bright Mother and the last was on the way to becoming like our sisters of hill and vale. All of them blessed by Arianrhod as well. That sounds like the start of a bad joke, she pointed out. A drakania, a prophetess and a dryad walk into a taverna As far as the Ten Masters are concerned, yes, Rhanis giggled. A very bad joke indeed! So they are implicated by this divination, presumably like I was and you were but how does that match with the SarKatush? she mused, watching the mists thin out fractionally as they walked and taking care not to accidentally get turned around and walk out of them again. Unless Yeah, there it gets hazy, Rhanis sighed. The mortals have all these ways to get stronger, eat this, fuck that, pray to this, kill with that They fought a beast from one of the ten masters, a hydra, and got tricked by Sharvasus. Sharvasus Sharvasus she turned the name over, trying to recall if anyone had actually invaded here with a hydra since the collapse. Probably didnt ever come to bother you, Rhanis remarked. The hydra tried to devour them, but you know how drakania are, I assume. Difficult, she chuckled darkly. Yes, Rhanis agreed. In any case, the hydra managed to trick her somewhat, putting her in a position where she ended up absorbing some of its cores, presumably trusting to her blood strength. At that point, to avoid being consumed from within by the hydra, the drakania used its power to help her comrades get stronger at which pointRhanis waved her hands at the mist, them and the world generallyall this bollocks happened. Ah, she nodded, understanding now. Whoever had been breaking the seal here had needed an inroad into the Empress of the Silver Wheels strength C which thanks to Aniya is the key to it C and this group just happened to She trailed off, staring up at the opaque, dark sky and the swirling darkness on darkness that drenched everything. In many ways that made sense, but at the same time, when you considered the conveniently moving parts it was awfully like her own experience regarding the Cult of Solace that led to her getting captured by Laurentius and his bunch on the face of it, just a few fortunate coincidences, but Someone led them to it, she concluded. Or something, Rhanis agreed. The lizard boys are big on that kind of thing and they are unequivocally the For the second time, Rhanis trailed off, and she stopped, not because of further distortion, but because a faint tremor had just run through their surroundings, rapidly followed by another. Moments later, four humans, three men and a woman, scrambled out of a door that would have led into the upper story of one of the estates on the street, their faces pale and shaking. The woman, as they watched, turned and pointed, muttering a spell of some sort and then casting a votive offering, which collapsed into glimmering lights and shot into the doorway. A second later, it detonated in a flash of heat and light that sent many-coloured refractions through the swirling mist and made the ground shudder again. Before she could do much of anything, a fifth figure, a youth dressed in grey robes, with long, dishevelled and lank black hair shot out of the ruin after them, crashing into the ground, his skin burning away and his face locked into a hungry snarl. The group scrambled back, one of them yelling something in a language that she didnt recognise, though the intent was pretty clear C a plea to a companion to recover himself. The figure, however, didnt immediately attack them, but instead turned to look at her, the dark light in its eyes reflecting boundless hatred, and also a lot of greed. With its change in focus, the others also noticed them C or her probably, because Rhanis, in the mist, now standing unobtrusively behind her, had no aura at all to speak of. Defiled witch the figure rasped, in accented High Latin, reflecting the language of the nobility of the early ducal period. I will send you to hell so you can pleasure your dark lord there! -Great, its one of the mad spirits from below, she sighed inwardly, even as it leapt for her with a speed well above that of the average mortal, cutting for her neck with the sword the unfortunate, living corpse had owned in life. She stepped to the side, catching her attackers wrist and landing a solid punch into their side, followed by a kick to the leg, shattering both ribs and leg effortlessly. Long gone were the days when normal things could easily kill her by mortal means, even if she would never be an unstoppable juggernaut like Achilles, impervious to all mortal harm. Twisting the arm of her unfortunate attacker, she disarmed him, taking the sword. In turn, the possessing spirit tried to blur backwards Even though it was fast, she was faster, catching up to him and kicking her opponent in the stomach, sending him crashing into a wall near where the whole group had emerged. The broken body recoiled, the damage she had dealt to the way pneuma C what they later termed mana C flowed through it, impeding the spirits possession to the point where it was no longer able to retain its grasp The sword blade hissed past her, slicing off a few strands of hair as she deflected the new attackers arm. In that moment of distraction, she saw the spirit, that of a minor noble who had likely been part of the first attempts to reconquer the city after the Elvish Queens sacked it and sealed her, shoot out of the body towards the other three with Rhanis in pursuit. Evil thing, for my family I shall send you back to that malign hell! Her new attacker, dressed in a green robe, wet with water and covered in mud and blood, snarled as he recovered from his miss, the attack really not suited to the narrow sword he was currently wielding and cut down at her a second time. She deflected the blade up with her own and lunged The blast sent her into the wall beside her, making her bones rattle and reminding her that unlike barbarians, almost every human adventurer thought they were a fucking wizard and that battle mages had always been a pain, especially in later years, when people stopped trying to reclaim Solaneum and instead just started looting it. She kicked him in the stomach, sending him flying into the ruined building jutting out of the hill on the far side of the street, at which point the lightning bolt hit her full on, between the breasts Icy pain twisted her body and the sense of the stabbing pain in her breast intensified radically as the lightning tore through her body, trying to obliterate her body and soul. In terms of strength it was very close to a ninth circle spell, she judged as her flesh smoked and her bones charred. Her awareness of her circumstances wavered and she was partially drawn back, not to the Styx, because the seals and the sword stopped that, but into the shattered after-moment where her last body that had held that connection lingered C the one that had had the Sempronius dagger stuck in it until Grimvak took that. It basically amounted to the same thing, unless she tried to leave the Stygian field, but that always left her feeling hollow, and with a slight headache. She opened her eyes to the sound of wretched screaming as Rhanis, herself sparking with lightning still, brutally dismantled the misfortunate source of the lightning bolt on her behalf, one of the three survivors who had just been grasped by the Solaneum nobles spirit. The two surviving members of the group were shivering in terror as she sat up out of the smoking crater, rubbing her breast and trying to ignore the unscratchable cold itch again Intuition made her press herself to the ground as almost a hundred square metres of ground between her and Rhanis vanished in a whirlwind of torn grass and psyche-infused pneuma, which in her time had already started to be identified as the various forms of mana. It would have been somewhat dangerous, outside here, but manipulation of natural forces in underworld gates was a chthonic thing, not an etheric thing. The only reason the lightning bolt had been that effective was because it was a lightning bolt, and it likely originated from a scroll or something similar C the purity of its mana was far greater than that of her attacker, as were the comprehensions reflected through it. Picking herself up, she looked for the source and saw another body, a grey-robed youth with a sallow face and black hair, yet again, had scrambled out of the ruin and was now heading towards the two remaining survivors, the shadow in his eyes telling her that he too, was also possessed. Without much preamble, she jumped onto the nearest bit of exposed masonry and vaulted for her target, landing on him with enough force to deform the ground slightly beneath them both. The body spat blood and twitched as its vital flow was terminally disrupted, the spirit puppeting it snarling and dissipating, though only temporarily. The two survivors, a youth with slicked, long dark hair that was now undone from its style, was pale and shaking, while the woman looked close to fainting herself A second lightning bolt hit her, sending her flying Motherfu! Rhanis caught her, just in time, by the hair it had to be said, smashing her into the ground as the lightning curled around them both. Why is it always fucking mages? she groaned, pushing herself up and spitting translucent plasma. The seals put on her by the five also stopped her from bleeding, to ensure that she and Arella at least could never be used that way again while it endured. -I can feel my prestige as some old monster weakening by the second. Voices shouted off to her right, in the direction she had come from As fast as she could, she shot for the nearest ruin, getting walls between her and potential trouble. As it was, that turned out to be rather prescient, because a shimmering golden fireball landed close to where she had been a moment earlier and knocked her flat. Exhaling, and brushing a few golden flames off her skin, she peered around the wall and saw almost a dozen figures now congregated around the survivors, at least two groups having an extensive argument it seemed, while looking around warily, presumably for her. The mist swirled, aggressively, twisting oppressively. There was a second wretched scream, as Rhanis, already vanished, did what Okeanids tended to do when you poked them aggressively. Poke you back. The cute and childlike handmaidens of Artemis were only that if you were not considered prey and their definition of that could vary quite a bit, depending on their mood. Every nymph was one bad interaction away from moonlighting as an Avernale. Bloody mages, Rhanis appeared like a ghost beside her. You survived Of course, she grunted. I may be sealed, but Ive been marinating in the dispersive fog of near Stygian waters for a for a very long time! she settled on at last. Rhanis rolled her eyes behind her mask. In any case, it seems there are a lot of them. Based on their discussions, there is something going wrong with their ritual and people sent to explore here have been going missing. If they are poking around here, Ill bet, she sneered, thinking of the restless spirits. The original Stygian wave had washed over much of the old city, but had been limited to street level. Now, a combination of Grimvaks suppression and the burial of the old land surface meant that few would venture up here without help, although it was not unknown C and also why the local barbarian tribes cremated their dead. However, if people were messing with the seal or poking around in the actual ruins of old Solaneum incautiously, in truth it would be rather remarkable if the hapless explorers didnt start attracting the more covetous and vengeful ones. Warily sticking her head around the wall again, she saw that the new arrivals were having a discussion with the survivors, seemingly unhappy about those who had died, or about The darkness shifted and the mists shivered again, the gloom turning properly turgid for a few seconds as the alignments of the land shook and warped under the influence of some disruption. Thats not good, Rhanis muttered grimly. She didnt need to be told what was not good, because she could already see, and feel it for herself. The spider web of Stygian influence, of which she was a core piece, was shimmering again, the suppression put down from the daggers weakening again, another fractional amount. Three different exclamations, from a second group who had just run out of the mist, pointed directly at her. All of them were clearly possessed, at least to her eyes, though they spoke in the language of these incursors, not high Latin or common Hibric. However, this time, rather than attack, a barrier shimmered around both of them, held in place by a teal paper scroll that another produced. It was hard not to sigh, because sometimes, she wondered if the spirits had left all their common sense with their old corpses. They were tricky, scheming, villainous and greedy C covetous of life, light and all things they saw as having been denied from them C but they were mainly people who had been living in Solaneum when it all went to hell, or died afterward. The number who actually knew of her beyond reputation was pathetically small, and she had long bound away the ones who really knew anything about her in ways that no mere spirit was going to break. Though Rhanis had not joked when she said that their patrons were tied for the hats they wore, everyone seemed to forget that while she was good at the Chthonic arts, she was not a necromancer. Everything Aphrodite touched though, was related to passion. Passion for life, for looks, for love, lust, sex, war even death. Her strength was that it drove people wild, robbed them of their senses in pursuit of those things. As such, she looked at the groups, quickly turned over the options in her head and, even as Rhanis made herself less obvious, not a hard feat for a cloud nymph in this mist, murmured a word. "Morpho..."

~ Ching Fei C Ruins near the city ~
Over there! Thats her! The one responsible! Running along behind the first group, Ching Fei found herself cursing her seniors who just kept rushing from one problem to the next C especially the three leaders of their group of patrolling scouts, Senior Gu, Senior Quang and Senior Roshun. It wasnt that their instincts were bad C in fact, they had made great gains on this trip, far in excess of any previous delve into these and other ruins around the city and its seal C it was just The mist clawed at them. The humidity made it like you were walking through a dark waterfall and no amount of qi armour kept it out. As an Immortal cultivator, she had made her peace with that, but here, it was, since they had emerged, even more oppressive somehow Left, someone, her junior brother Zhu, grabbed her arm and pointed, as two more undead corpses appeared like ghosts in the night. One was bisected immediately. The other leapt with shocking speed, far faster than an Immortal, and crashed into the side of their second group, nearly killing a third person before it too was also put down, impaled by three other cultivators from the Argent Hall with spears. Ahead of her, the others had sealed someone, or something, in a barrier, whatever they were shouting about. What is going on? Zhu panted, the ambience clearly getting to him. You ask me, but who do I ask, them? she scowled, helping him up from where he had slipped. That was a bit of a cruel reply, but it was a fair one, because all the leaders of their groups C Senior Gu from the Jade Gate Court, Senior Quang from the Argent Hall and Senior Roshun from the Four Peacocks Court C were not in the business of explaining things. Their group was a hodgepodge alliance, brought together by those three, who knew each other before they came to this trial as far as she was aware. Are you sure? a fourth figure, in a muddy grey robe, not from the Argent Hall but from the Dusk Sky Pagoda, a Shu clan influence, was saying to the three as they finally caught up. Of course, our divination is absolutely correct: this demoness is responsible for these undead and the attacks, Senior Roshun said flatly. The woman in question, naked, muddy and dishevelled, did not look to her, nor it seemed anyone else, like the perpetrator, truth be told. She was maybe eighteen years old, her dark golden blonde hair lank with damp and mud, her expression pale and her eyes panicked. She was also she realised with a jolt, absolutely beautiful. Looking around, that had also not escaped the attention of their predominantly male group, though not in the way she might have cynically expected. Senior are you sure? She looks like the survivor of another group? one of the others along with them muttered. Yes, how can someone who is not even at Dao Seeking be the perpetrator here? I know it is stressful seniors, but Seniors do not make a mistake here. I know you are angry about Senior Brother Fushan We should take her back, seniors Give her some clothes Do you need a medicine, Junior Sister? Their words were filled with almost brotherly concern as others offered help or support. Back! Senior Quang, an Ancient Immortal, snapped, forcing everyone except two of the other group who had come up to retreat a few paces. Do not be beguiled by her ways, Senior Roshun scowled. What is there to be beguiled about? someone else pointed out from the back. She did just shrug off a lightning bolt, one of the new arrivals muttered. See! Roshun remonstrated. She is not simple So what? You just want us to kill a random woman here, who is clearly not a corpse, and pretend like it was all her fault? another senior from the Dusk Sky pagoda snapped. As they argued, the woman took a robe offered by another female disciple with shaking hands and wrapped it around herself, before flinching back from the angry gesture of Senior Gu. Do any of you recognise her? another senior asked, looking around. There was much shaking of heads, including herself. The woman was beautiful, to the point where her presence would surely have been remarked upon, she had to admit C unless she was one of the few who always wore veils or a mask, though none of the groups from the Pure Sisters of Xia or the Gentle Stars Society had that dark blonde hair that she recalled. So, nobody recognises her? Roshun nodded, taking their widespread denials for more confirmation of whatever they were accusing her of. And she has no storage ring, Gu added. She is also here, naked, alone and mute, in the middle of the night, when people have been going missing for hours. There has been no report from Senior Wentians group, nor Senior Feidaos group since before midnight! someone else pointed out. Indeed, another dissenter added. Who is to say that she is not part of a late arrival either? Three bands have come in today. Are you part of another group? Roshun scowled, turning back on the woman, who just looked at him blankly. Clearly, she doesnt understand you, the senior from the Dusk Sky Pagoda said with some amusement. So she is either a demon, or something else? Gu nodded triumphantly. This doesnt feel right, Zhu muttered beside her, looking around. You dont say, she agreed, looking around. There had been sounds of fighting from this direction, presumably whoever the Dusk Sky pagoda had been I agree with Senior Gu! another new arrival, a youth in a deep blue and grey dragon robe, interjected, stalking forward, and pushing others aside. Senior Hushan, all four leaders saluted to varying degrees. Someone just killed several of my junior brothers and was hit by a lightning bolt, from a Kong Kun Dividing Sky talisman no less, and this woman here is eminently suspicious in that regard. Um there is no way someone at her realm shrugs off a Dao Immortal grade talisman, someone from the Dusk Sky Pagoda pointed out, very reasonably. Shut up, Senior Hushan said flatly to them, his voice like a slap in the face. Our Imperial School will take over this matter, with your support, Brothers Gu, Roshun, Quang? Senior Brother Hushan is wise, the three murmured, casting sideways looks at the group from the Dusk Sky Pagoda who were gritting their teeth in annoyance now. Do you actually have any proof, other than circumstantial evidence about this? the leader of the Dusk Sky Pagoda scowled. Rather, are you not just trying to cause a problem because of your seniors falling out of the princesss favour? Roshun muttered. The sudden change in direction of the whole thing seemed to catch people off guard. However, someone did add, a moment later, What does this have to do with that? Are you justifying murder because someone else was disgraced? Our eyes have been widened, another disciple muttered behind her. How righteous someone else noted a bit too loudly in the mist behind her. As various other mutterings also drifted through the 30 or so cultivators, she noted the three and a few others close to them were staring back at them in a way that was rather unnerving. They were all members of the righteous faction, although it could be said that the Argent Halls reputation was somewhat ambiguous, but the expressions of those around the woman and child were those of people, who to her, were doing mental math and coming to the conclusion that seniors or no, dealing with this as it was would not work out well if they persisted with their current line -Something is absolutely off here, she groaned inwardly. They were arrogant before, but this is well perhaps it wasnt necessarily out of character, given she didnt exactly know their character, but it was certainly out of line with their sects reputations, stressful circumstance or no Her worrying train of thought was interrupted by Senior Hushan, who had been conferring with several fairly nondescript cultivators wearing broad hats and white robes. We will take her along. Junior brothers, if you would? Two of the white-robed cultivators nodded and stepped forward, then unceremoniously tried to haul the woman up, only to have her flinch away visibly, backing into the tumbled-down bit of ruin she had been half-hidden in, clearly traumatised in some way. Looking left and right, she could still see others looking on pensively, or shaking their heads. In truth, it was hard not to put herself in the other womans situation: the rest of their group wiped out perhaps, surviving who knew what to think you were saved and then be mistreated like Mama! a second voice yelled, and one of those who had just reached over to grasp the woman a second time recoiled as a blade very narrowly managed to pierce his arm. He hissed, striking out, only for the woman to block the blow with her body and stagger, gasping. Mama is not a demon! Mother was brave! It took her, and everyone else, a second to realise that the woman had been protecting a second, crouched figure: a girl, maybe eight years old, with sandy blonde hair and the same eyes as the shaking woman. The girls accusatory face was haunting, as she desperately, defiantly stared down the various seniors and the others, who were also entirely caught out by the unexpected revelation that the woman before them was actually a mother here with her child somehow. The cultivator who had tried to hit her twitched, just barely stopping from following up on his first strike, presumably mindful of the onlookers, and instead simply grabbed the girl, dragging her forward by the arm and taking care to disarm her of the copper-gold blade she had been wielding. Interesting, he muttered, eyeing the scratch on his arm, then passed it over to Senior Hushan, who took it curiously. To think a child like this had such a treasure Hushan murmured, turning it over in his hands then staring hard at both mother and daughter. Big sisters knife! the girl yelled, trying to make a grab for the knife and failing. To chop you up with! A few cultivators laughed, but only a few. Given there was no older girl, and the childs face was a twisted rictus of sorrow and rage anyone with half a brain knew what had likely happened to the big sister, given how dangerous this land seemed to be. You speak the Eastern tongue, Senior Gu said, looking at the woman, who, held between the two, was now staring at them a bit more defiantly. I do, she said after a moment, in a clipped, almost regal accent very different from any she had heard. Who are you? The woman said nothing, clearly not interested in talking now that she was clearly a captive. Cowards, the girl spat at the four seniors. Youre all cowards, can only bully women and children! For a girl, you have a big mouth, the cultivator holding her scowled, to which the girl just spat at him again. Stop that, or Ill hit you. Coward! Bully! Evil man! the girl spat at him again. In truth, this was really not a good look, especially given all those here were from righteous sects who had basically come to help because it was the good and proper thing to do and were now stuck here, following commands from seniors who were not exactly putting their best feet forward, even before this. How did a mother and child even get here, though? Senior Gu muttered. We there big explosion, blinding light, we arrived here, can only wander and make do! the girl scowled. We got caught in a disaster, the woman said a bit more self-assuredly now and glaring at one of her captors who had just pushed her forward by putting his hand on her buttock Caught in a disaster? someone muttered. When she turned it over, that was actually surprisingly likely. Nobody had any idea how far the collapse that put them in here had extended, and apparently there were parts of the route between the Teng School and Blue Water City that passed into the suppression zone. Had random travellers on roads or outlying villages also landed in here? Looking around, she could see that same conclusion being drawn on quite a few faces now, along with more silent judging of the actions of those above them and perhaps wondering -What if that was us, or our parents, caught up, surviving all this, finally finding cultivators and now getting mistreated like this? Enough! Hushan snapped, his presence as a quasi-Dao Immortal cutting through the rather ambivalent mood of the crowd. We are here to do a job, and it is not this. Now we must meet up with A shadow shot out of the mist, crashing into the side of the back line of cultivators with no warning at all, then another, and then another, and in the next instant she spotted manic, snarling figures, their half-burned bodies barely holding together, emerging from the chaos. In seconds, tens of the demons were swarming over their group, tearing at cultivators, punching them, ripping at them and screaming inarticulately in languages she had never heard before. Spinning, she drew her own weapons, a pair of chakrams, and slung them into the crowd of attackers, severing arms and splitting heads before Zhus yell warned her of others. Two massive detonations tore across the attacking line, eaten up in the mist, the sound muted bizarrely. Even more bizarre, to her eyes, was that the attack, originating from a Golden Immortal, should have devastated the onslaught, and yet, here, it barely had the impetus of a Qi Refinement disciples attack. What is this?! someone screamed as white mist boiled out of a burned corpse, which deflated like a bladder after sustaining too many injuries, even making a sad, sorrowing sigh of escaping air as it did so. Two she had hit were also dissipating like that, while a third, which Zhu had stabbed, was leaking mist faintly from its sword wound. The ones from before were not Zhu gasped, tearing at his sword, then just planting a talisman on the body that was grappling with him and kicking it away, to explode a moment later. No they were she narrowly dodged an arm, thrown like a chakram itself, from a cultivator and ducked down, dragging Zhu with her. The mist was thickening radically now, to the point where it was nearly impossible to make out those fighting a few paces away, and the sounds of combat were nothing more than mute echoes and the occasional scream. A corpse scrambled over a block and landed beside them Reflexively, she hit it, using the chakram to decapitate it, and then flinched back to see the childs head looking up at her, the sadly greyish skin and slightly pointed ears the only real difference between it and a seven or eight year old girl. Why are there? Zhu muttered, reminding her that for all that he was an Immortal, he was barely 25 years old and had grown up in their sect, unlike her, who was close to 40 and had entered it as an outer disciple. Two more corpses skidded down the slope from above, crashing down near them and then launching themselves forward with unnatural speed as she pressed herself back into the rock, trying to be as unobtrusive as possible. Both had been old, grey-bearded and, in terms of strength, unknowable to her. Chosen Immortal realm corpses, recently dead as well. They said the ruins were abandoned, Zhu muttered. She was about to comment that that was when he kept speaking and her skin suddenly went clammy. They said that the prophetess was dead sealed away Ummm Brother Zhu? Her friend was pale and trembling, his eyes unfocused as shadowed hands, barely visible in the mist, touched his head and She slashed at them with her sword only to find they went right through them, as Zhu started to shiver. Darkness the Darkness lives The elves didnt seal it away They bound it here to torment us Zhu was mumbling now, as the hands continued to gently massage his temples. Grimacing, she grasped the front of his robe and bodily hauled him up to find that a shadowy form was crouched behind him, whispering in his ear. A youth, maybe their age, his eyes dark and lost, the colour slightly faded from his strange attire. Abruptly, he focused on her, and she felt her limbs grow cold, the soul attack washing through her like a dark wave, dragging her down, robbing her of strength even as she struggled to fight against it. Cannot fight it the youth mumbled. Cannot She cannot die Over and over we killed her Over and over and over And she always came back always and we died Died and died and died She tried to back away, dragging Zhu, as the spirit, for that was clearly what it was, against all the odds, crawled towards her. We could not fight it but you can the youth rasped, suddenly, lunging forward towards them. Your strength give it to me so I can fight her! She pulled out a talisman, a thunder-based one, and tossed it at the spirit. {Xhong Xiaos Celestial Bolt} At this distance, she was picked up and thrown halfway across the hill, still holding the barely conscious Zhu, while the spirit, consumed by the red-gold bolt, dispersed like mist, his enraged, pleading, desperate words all spoken in Easten, vanished into the mist as if they never were. Dragging herself up, she looked around at the thinning mist and cursed, because there was next to no sign of anyone else from their group. What you were saying? she hissed, helping her junior brother up. What was that spirit? I I Zhu was pale-faced and shaking, his qi chaotic. I saw something of it. It didnt expect me to have a Nascent Soul, I think. This place it was a city. I think we get that, she grimaced, recalling how deep No you dont understand, Zhu shook his head. Those ruins we went into before, when we went down 4 6 layers that was street level This city goes from the hills in the east, to the far side of the river, to the hills behind us, was as big as Meng City, or Blue Water City She paused, to stare at him, because that was shocking, except it implied something else This place, it was ruined, broken, buried. I saw it in the connection with that spirit. In its time, the old city here was a land of the dead, a cursed place where a prophetess of a dark cult overthrew the rightful rulers. I see she frowned. No you dont, Zhu whispered and she screamed, as a sword slammed through her stomach, the blow sending her flying down the slope. You dont see, Senior Sister All of this! We have to use everything to kill her! She is an abomination a dark devil crawled out of hell! Staggering up, she tried to stem the injury and cursed, because the qi that came with it was cold and grasping, whispering almost, as Zhu walked down the slope much more confidently now towards her. You the spirit Your junior brother was strong, little Heavens Path heretic, the thing in Zhus body said with a grin, but in the end he was just a little heretic, unable to match me. No no! She pulled out a talisman and cast it at Zhu. {Thunder Light Spea Zhu moved fast, as fast as an unsuppressed Immortal, his hand closing around hers, crushing the talisman before it could activate {Moon Blossom Crescent} The second form of her martial form sheered through his body, splitting it in two and scattering gore all over the place; however, the spirit just ignored that and surged forward, revealing its form fully, a youth with curly brown hair, oddly vivid in the gloom yet without the light in his features ever really extending beyond him. Mustering what qi she could, she tried to dodge, only for it to feel like everything was slowing down around her, even as he kept moving at the same speed, arriving before her, even as she cut through him a second time A hand grasped her shoulder, slinging her away like a rag doll and a tall, stunningly beautiful woman in a short white robe, carrying a broad bladed spear and a bronze shield, smashed into the spirit, who recoiled backwards, screaming in shock. The youth rolled up and then shot backwards into the mist so fast all she saw was an afterimage of it fading into the rippling darkness. Gasping, she fumbled for a healing pill and ate it, trying to stem off the injury that had somehow been done, the cold grasping chill that was consuming her from the inside out now. -Got to get out of here! That was the overriding thought in her mind now, as the mist swirled down, ever more oppressive. The distant conflict was now silent, visible only from the flashes of lightning and iridescent fire reflecting through the water droplets ahead -Run or fight -Run or She exhaled, and turned back towards the lightning, pausing only to store what remained of her junior brother in her storage ring. Strangely enough, the deciding factor had been the determined face of the young mother and daughter trying to protect each other out here.

~ Fuan Hao C within the Acropolis of Solaneum ~
Making his way across the edge of the great hall, Fuan Hao found himself wishing, again, yet again, that he really had just got them all to turn back at the first shrine, somehow although it likely wouldnt have helped with the unfortunate fates of Qin Su and Yu Hei -Might even have seen us all die, caught even more unawares, a nasty part of his mind suggested. The problem was that space here was at a word, crocked. None of them were weak; the lowest realm cultivator among them was actually Li Dongsha, and he was above average as a Golden Immortal. The rest of them were all Golden Immortals, with the exception of him, who was a Quasi-Ancient Immortal, and Shu Wentian, who had been an Ancient Immortal for a few decades already. All of them knew what broken space looked like, and this was very broken. How is Yuang? he asked Feng Dian, who was the one carrying him now. Feng just shook his head. There are no friezes here or paintings Li muttered, moving behind him, helping the injured Shu Wentian. Hardly needs it. The statues say enough for lifetimes Wentian grimaced. That was true. The statue shrine, set up as the centrepiece of the great, ruined hall, was pretty clear. The woman, Aphrodite, had fought the hero and this other demon-like figure, and it seemed that both had perished, though that didnt explain the seals that were now shimmering and clearly visible, circling They changed again, Li muttered, pointing his free arm at the seal as they continued to make their way forward as fast as they could. It took them ten minutes, all told, to walk across a hall to a grand distance of maybe 20 metres, keeping as close to the wall as they could and warily watching for the distortions that had come frequently. Half a heartbeat later, the distortion settled through the air, making the hall become even gloomier somehow. On the shrine, at the front, which could now be made out, an entire section had been torn out, the threads now swirling back across it, forming a phantasmal afterimage of 5 interlocking symbols: a golden flower, a white deer, a red sun, a three-armed spiral and a black bird. With that last distortion, the raven, the spiral and the red sun were fading away on the seal, even as the golden flower looked more and more broken, as if the power sustaining it was being damaged somehow. We need to get out of here and tell them that this is a terrible mistake, Feng muttered, recomposing himself and wiping sweat off his brow. You dont say? Nothing in what we saw of the womans pictures or the heroes depicted that demon, and somehow I rather suspect that there is a very good reason for that, he agreed. Or we just didnt find those halls, Wentian added, which was true. There were plenty of closed off routes. More to the point, Li added, that seal in the town appears to have come from here. Why would someone tear it out and move a bit of it? That was the prescient point, actually. The reason given for trying to open it was that this was all for a treasure of the ancient Huang clan, which was perhaps plausible but his gut instinct said that something here was crooked. -And we are potentially standing right beside whatever it might be. They struggled on in silence for a few more minutes until at last they made it to the corner of the central portion of the building closest to the shrine. At this point, he had taken over helping Wentian, who was still barely recovered, while Li now carried Yuang and Feng got a rest, relatively speaking. You know, the seals look like they are hidden in the shrine? Feng observed, pointing over to the whole edifice, now no more than 20 metres away. Looking where Feng was pointing, he found that that was indeed the case, the damage dealt by the removal of one of the five seals clearly showed two shrines, an inner and an outer one. The outer, clad in white stone, was very much all about showing the prestige and glory of the hero in the many carvings on it. The inner one, however, was just a mess of swirling lines and abstract patterns that shifted bizarrely if you looked at it for too long, and which had a faint reddish hue. Someone came along and built another shrine over it, to hide it? he guessed C that was not uncommon even back home, ruins built on ruins, secrets hiding secrets, or simply redecoration, because the new wife of the sect master didnt like the lines on it. We can worry about it if we get out of here, Wentian hissed, pushing himself up. Lets get moving. There looks to be a door down this wall. Looking ahead, between the pillars, there were indeed a few doors down the hall, all of them shut, but much smaller than the ones down below. There also appeared to be giant doors at the end of the hall, ahead of them, but they were firmly shut. It took a few minutes of struggling, his qi continuing to rather rapidly drain away, to reach the first door, which turned out to be inaccessible. The door itself was open slightly, but it was blocked beyond by a buckled floor and none of them were able to slip through a gap as wide as your hand. The second door, though, did turn out to be accessible, and, with a bit of straining, was levered open by the four of them to the point where it was possible to check inside. Beyond it was a long hall, stretching into the gloom with more rooms off the far side. After scrambling in, it was possible to see that the previous door had led into a different hall that was also accessible from this corridor, but also totally ruined, its interior open to the sky and tangled vines clawing their way down. Poking one of the vines, Wentian sighed and shook his head, sitting down against the wall. Poisonous? he guessed. Very, Wentian agreed. Not a spirit herb, but possibly the highest grade bit of spirit vegetation Ive ever laid eyes on for all that it looks like a common weed. Figures, Feng sighed. So what do we do now? Look for a way out? he suggested. I mean beyond that C you dont seriously think that they will stop this ritual of theirs for anything we say? Feng grumbled. Probably not, Wentian agreed, wearily. He was about say something more, when something caught his eye in the gloom ahead of them. It was hard to say what it was, a sort of oddity in the shadows perhaps. At first he thought it was a statue, but there were no statues in the hall, which was fairly utilitarian which meant Wordlessly, he poked both Li and Feng and nodded down the hall. What? Li murmured. He focused on that point and hissed inwardly, because it was indeed gone. He looked carefully all along the hall, column by column, but got Shit! he hissed under his breath and spun around, to find nothing behind them For a brief second he swore there was a presence right behind him, recalling that the other spirits had been somewhat unable to do anything about the doors, he spun again and put his back to it. Whats? Wentian and the others were looking at him very oddly, but the sense of creeping inevitability was almost overpowering now, all his instincts screaming at him that something was staring at them in some way. I think we should go back into the hall, he murmured. Wentian looked down the corridor, at the dark doors and the gloom, and nodded. Feng grabbed Yuang and Li, still staring around, warily turned He froze, as he saw the shadow standing right behind Li, like a grinning shadow, its face sunken and cruel, avaricious eyes and a faint, sinister smile eating up all awareness of the surroundings. {Storm Star} The bolts of molten iridescent light hung in the air beside the petrified Li, who could only stand still as they sank through the broken space, scattering the shadow into darkness. The multiplying bolts of light seared down the corridor for almost 30 metres before the gloom and the ambience sapped them of all their momentum and they faded away. Out! he snapped, shoving the still stunned Li through the door back into the hall. Wentian scrambled out after him, his face pale enough to imply that he had also just seen whatever it once was, while Feng dragged Yuang alongside him. {Su Tengs Sealing Box} The talisman triggered, the immutable wall of transformed space it summoned hitting the door, barely managing to slam it shut behind them. What by the nameless hells was that? Wentian hissed, as the dull echoing of the door being sealed faded away. So you saw it as well, he grimaced. Probably something like what got Qin and Yu. I Li was looking odd, suddenly, staring down at the ground I they followed his gaze to see that Lis shadow was grinning back at him, with a haunting, familiar smirk. Run! Li gasped, staggering backwards away from them suddenly. What? Feng blinked. No! You dont! Its I cant Lis expression was becoming twisted, his qi chaotic. Please run! No! Wentian snapped, pulling out a talisman. However, before they could do anything, Li pulled one of his own out, a barrier, and set it on himself directly and the area around him. The shadow moved, but a moment too slow, and he saw shadowed arms sliding around Lis body, twisting his limbs like they were strips of paper There was a sense of distortion, a flare of anti-colour, and the barrier around Li turned pure white. They stood there, silent in shock, as it faded away to reveal the last remnants of a shadowy being fading away into mist and the last broken remnants of Li Dongshas spirit foundation melting away into varicoloured mist. If he closed his eyes, he fancied he could still see Li Dongsha standing there, reluctance and determination at war on his face amid a halo of white death. A faint clatter and cracking sound shook him out of his reverie as his sect brothers twisted storage ring fell to the ground. He nearly made a move to pick it up, but then stopped, thinking about twisted With a snarl of rage, the spirit shot out of the ruined storage ring, collapsing it completely, and shot towards Yuang. {Formless Dao Cage} Fortunately, Feng was ready and a second barrier caught it, just barely, leaving it frozen in the air before them, with its form properly revealed. It was a human, probably a tall, thin man with a clean face and braided hair and a cruel sneer on his face. His clothing was pale white with a golden cross on it, somehow coloured, yet the sense of those colours came in spite of the shadows covering him somehow. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Wordlessly, they all backed away, watching as the talisman in Fengs hand started to distort at the edges and degrade. What realm even was that thing in life? Feng goggled, staring as the barrier, which should have held a Dao Immortal fairly securely, started growing fuzzy around the edges. There were no more obviously open doors, not that he thought that likely made a lot of difference at this point, given the previous one was already unworkable to shut properly. The next few minutes were like a different form of torture, as they slowly made their way onwards, backing away from the barrier and trying to keep a degree of vigilance in every direction while avoiding the shadows, while all the while the frozen shadow inside the Dao Cage shuddered faintly, until abruptly it scattered like smoke and vanished. Do you reckon it ran out of qi? he asked hopefully, recalling how those barriers worked. We can but hope, Feng grimaced. Shall I cancel it? Do you have any more? Wentian asked. One, Feng muttered. Not as effective though. Recall it, Wentian said after a long pause. Feng pursed his lips and then nodded slowly, deactivating the talisman. They all stared at the darkness, but no grinning shadow appeared. He wanted to exhale, to be relieved, but it was impossible, and clearly the others also agreed, because they continued to walk, step by step, vigilantly looking around, supporting Yuang. A second door, which they did manage to close, came and went, and then they finally reached the end of the cross around the shrine, a vaulted gate within the building, carved with tens of valorous-looking figures, most missing their heads. Those heads, it turned out, someone had stacked in a pile before the gate, like they were sacrificial skulls, and drenched in a red substance that was likely paint. Making their way through, and around the statue head pile, the second part of the hall was much the same as the first, but with a vast series of friezes picking their way around it. These were statues, mercifully, but beneath a lot of them, someone had painted additional text, and in quite a few places heads and faces were also missing. This is the same as the story down below, Wentian pointed out after a few minutes. In what? Wentian cut him off. It shows the same kind of events, but in all of these the hero is thwarting the woman, exposing her deeds and finally Capturing her, Feng, who was looking back behind them, commented. Turning, he looked up quickly and saw what Feng meant. The scene was one of the few not vandalized, weirdly enough, and showed the woman held in chains with a ruin in the background and a group of soldiers bowing to priests, the hero standing to one side with his companions. However, they were missing the masked woman and the tattooed one C those two were replaced with a robed man in a tall funny hat and a man in heavy armour. Also, in counterpoint to the party below, the green-robed youth was present. You note, there were four statues, but two back there were rather generic? Feng said, a bit distantly. He nodded C just giving him a pat on the arm. The woman was already objected to, and the tattooed man seemed like a member of the group that was shown being persecuted a lot in some of Aphrodites scenes I would guess whoever made this didnt want them remembered? he guessed. There is certainly something missing Wentians words were cut off as the darkness and the oppression physically twisted and the sense of being watched he had had in the corridor returned with vengeance. Spinning, he saw two three four five He stopped counting at ten odd bits where things might be hiding in darker gloom where before there had been none. This time, none of them waited for him. Feng, carrying Yuang, was already sprinting for the dark colonnades at the end of the hall, Wentian moving a fraction faster. He brought up the rear, tracking as many as he could as the four of them moved agonisingly slowly past rows of scattered stone benches, overturned and cracked. Minute by minute, stride by stride, they raced down the hall, cursing as it slowly moved around them. The shadows didnt really pursue so much as keep pace, with ever more joining them, until it was like the very shadows themselves were walking after them and slowly growing. What do we do when we get to the end? he asked. There was silence from Feng and Wentian, mirroring, agonizingly, his own uncertainties. Certainly, the shadows were just keeping pace because there would already be these strange, untouchable ghosts down there anyway. I have a thing we might be able to use, Wentian said grimly at last.

~ Ching Fei C Ruins near the city ~
It wasnt hard to stay off to the side once they got back to the group, lurking near the Dusk Sky Pagoda disciples on the grounds that they were the largest organized group that didnt seem totally dubious. Hushan led them on rapidly, cutting through two more large groups of risen demons who frenetically tried to tear them down until at last they were forced to stop at the base of the largest hill, to take stock and recuperate a bit. In the process, she noted that several of their extended group had actually started storing not just their own, but also the bodies of demons brought down in storage rings, which was a smart move truth be told C what rose once might rise again after all C and made her wish she had done that herself. Where is Brother Zhu? She turned to find the accusatory face of one of her junior sisters, Mu Xiufan. It was hard to even qualify it with an answer, given that when she closed her eyes she could still see his rapid descent into insanity and death by her hands twice, thanks to that accursed spirit. Where is Zhu? Xiufan reiterated. Sister Xiu, one of her friends muttered, dont bother Senior Ching He died, she said flatly. He the girl stepped back as if slapped, even though his lack of presence here would surely be all the confirmation needed there. How did he die and you live? the girl hissed. Life is shit. This place is shit, she replied, not really knowing what else to say, because her own heart was numb over it as well How? She cut Xiufan off, actually put a hand over her mouth. They were both Immortals, but there was a gap in age and strength, and if not personal status, certainly status in the sect. He died because a ghost killed him, she said flatly. I tried to save him, but I couldnt. You how could? WE MOVE OUT! Hushans voice echoed through the dark haze, which, even though it had to be nearly dawn, was still obnoxiously dark. Xiufan opened and shut her mouth, her momentum disrupted by the inconsiderate interruption. Now is not the time, she said flatly. The two other junior sisters with Xiufan nodded and dragged the girl, who was just looking lost now, away. It made her feel bad, but if the other girl had liked Zhu, she was the one who had been set to mentor him in the sect. That he was dead was in a way her responsibility, but life was also cruel. Shaking her head, she moved up, following after the Dusk Sky Pagoda group again, waving for the others with her to come after, which they did, clustering up warily in case another enraged band of corpses piled out of the mist. In the end, though, it wasnt another wave of corpses, but two dishevelled cultivators who scrambled out of the mist to meet them, just as they reached the top of the hill, and the tumbled down, slightly overgrown gate into the ruin that Hushan and the others were leading them to. Brother Qin? someone called after a moment, from among the Dusk Sky group ahead of her. And Brother Yu! someone else called out. Brother Wentian Brother Fuan? Other calls echoed over as their formation collapsed in on itself, except for the group accompanying the woman and her daughter. Pushing forward herself, she got close enough to hear. found a shrine, unfortunately Brother Wentian wanted to explore and we barely escaped, Brother Qin mumbled. Yes we got split up. There was a weird shrine, in a really creepy hall Creepy hall Brother Gu asked, frowning. A weird shrine? Hushan cut him off. Yes down below, but we found a second while exploring, up here through those halls, Brother Yu pointed up into the ruins. I see Hushan nodded. Senior Hushan, why dont I take some disciples with Brother Yu and check this out? Brother Roshun said, stepping forward. Okay, Hushan nodded. Take eight. If it is interesting, come back quickly. You, you you you you and you! she blinked as Roshun pointed at Xiufan and then her in quick succession. Only half of those pointed to actually moved with any alacrity, because, as she noted, many of them had been among the most vociferous complainers about how the woman had been pressed regarding her circumstances. The exceptions there were the deputy from the Dusk Sky pagoda, her and Xiufan. What are you waiting for, come on! Roshun said flatly. Or are you disobeying Senior Hushan? Senior Hushan is not in the Dusk Sky Pagoda, the selected disciple pointed out. Fine, you, Roshun pointed at an independent cultivator, who bowed, clearly happy to be given the chance. Xiufan took a step forward, but she reached out and stopped her. What are you? the younger woman said. Dont, she murmured. Dont? This is clearly an opportunity. We were picked All those picked are the ones who mouthed off earlier. We are the odd ones out, she hissed. I know youre unhappy about Junior Zhu, but the group these two were with was led by an Ancient Immortal Do you see Shu Wentian here? Xiufan opened and shut her small mouth, then frowned. What are you saying? I am saying, she hissed, that your fellow junior died in a way that was very suspicious. We should stick together. You two from the Green Peacock Sect, Roshun addressed them. Sorry, senior, for your kind offer, but both of us are injured from the fighting. We would only hold you back, she said swiftly, bowing in apology. My junior sister has also suffered personal loss, so I ask you to be understanding Roshun stared at her, and she wondered if he was going to insist, given that their Green Peacock Sect was in a way a branch of the Four Peacocks Court. Disappointing, Roshun sighed. I will speak to your seniors about this. -Be my guest, she grumbled inwardly, still holding onto Xiufans arm. If Senior is willing, we will go, two male disciples from the Golden Mystery Peak, another Four Peacocks subsidiary, stepped forward, looking sideways at them. Okay, Roshun nodded, turning on his heel and leading the others away into the mist with Brother Yu. What if they actually find something? one of her junior brothers, Ji, muttered. She just looked at him silently until he bowed his head, before replying. So far, here, have we found anything? We might have If you believe that, I have a special talisman to sell you, very big momentum, make you Dao Ascendant in one lick, she scowled, getting a few nervous laughs even from the disciple in question. That laughter was cut off though, by a sudden, abrupt shift in the aura of the land all around them. The enveloping mist almost seemed to grow eyes, visibility dropping even more profoundly, and accompanying it was a very faint sense of inauspicious potential that had definitely not been there before. Seems they are making progress with the seal, Brother Ji muttered. Yeah, if this is progress I dont like it, another disciple from a different sect near them muttered. Stop lingering back there! one of the group heads called back to them, Who is lingering? she muttered, picking up the pace. The ruined gate was huge, and not for the first time, it made her wonder exactly how this place had mostly escaped notice during the day, when the land around here had seemed very unremarkable The best guess she had was that it was somehow related to the seal, but that was not that comforting a thought, because it implied that someone had sealed up this place. We cannot kill her Over and over she always came back and we died all died We could not fight those words, mumbled by Zhu and also by the ghost who had possessed him, were still rattling around in her head. That other members of their group were likely possessed was, she was sure, very likely, given that Zhu had barely appeared odd until Involuntarily, she looked up at the woman and her daughter, being led along by the two masked cultivators in whitish grey robes, and the others nearby. Your strength give it to me so I can fight her They had come chasing over here, led by the three seniors who had been determined that this woman was the cause of this. At the time, it had been easy to assume that that was somehow related to the mist or the undead, but now that she thought about it if the ghosts here wanted her dead, was it somehow related to the seal they were trying to undo? And yet looking at her now, the blonde-haired woman was clearly out of her depth, unwilling to be here, and always making sure she kept her daughter right by her, looking this way and that with a kind of ferocity that made her heart hurt a little bit. Even when you looked at it objectively, her story was plausible, and also nobody liked the idea of killing children, or mothers, and she had been pitiable yet not begged, her strength and endurance had been well, it was clear to see, and the entire momentum of the group had shifted with that argument. Even now, others were inquiring if she needed help. She was still clutching the robe given around her, and her daughter was holding her hand, looking this way and that with a brave face that made you want to hug her almost involuntarily It was drawing those nervous souls here, herself included, in a weird way, together, and yet And yet -Fates-damn-it! she cursed. This whole wretched place is making me suspect everything now. What even is this place? one of the disciples near her muttered, staring up at the arch as they walked through it. That was a good question, because, looking at it now, she could see how the tangled vegetation, the grass, the slumping, misshapen rocks and more had led to this place being a lot less visible than it might have been. The carvings on it were of a style with those they had seen in their forays below, but the scenes depicted Before she could get a good look, they were pushed on through, those behind unwilling to linger in case more undead came through, but that was secondary, anyway, to the scene before her, because as soon as she looked around the courtyard they were in, she realised why Hushan and the others were so keen to get in here and do it while the majority of the most influential folks were tied up with the last steps of the divination. The ruin, from the inside, was not ruined. Oh, there were tumbled-down bits, and trees growing out of things, and leaves thick enough that it made her wonder where the surface actually was, looking back at the gate. There were three stories to most buildings here, a large complex of column-fronted buildings to her right facing away from the town, two large, sprawling estates on the left, including one with an open door, and the steps before them led up the rock outcropping to what was clearly an even larger, vegetation-draped ruin and another square. In short, if there was anywhere here likely to have actual treasure, a place like this was probably it And yet With a deep breath, she ruthlessly quashed that thought, just as she could see quite a few others doing as well. It was one thing to want to find cool stuff, but you had to be alive to enjoy it, and in a place like this, anything worthwhile was going to go to the Hushans, Roshuns and Quangs of this group, not her or Xiufan or her junior brother Zhu. So no treasure, Brother Ji looked sideways at her. The better question is why, if that town was full of demons, were they living there, not here? she shot back. She had a pretty good idea on that, after how Zhu had died and how this was going, but the problem there was -How do I find a moment to run away that doesnt immediately see me in deep trouble now? -And why did I let my stupidity override my desire to get the hells out of here!? -Oh Because the first ghost you might have met could have done you in? a rebellious voice in her head added, very reasonably. Maybe they didnt have our Brother Ji trailed off. She did as well, as the world around them shifted subtly, the mist slowly sliding out of focus and becoming a sort of shadowy pall. As it did so, the surroundings seemed to become a bit less majestic and a bit more dilapidated; however, the mist didnt vanish entirely, merely becoming real, pre-dawn mist with the dark sky just about visible above the haze. Well? the group around Hushan were consulting what appeared to be a compass, having shaken off their surprise at the rapid change in ambience with the dawn. It is here, but the readings are very weird, the one holding the compass frowned. Looking around, she focused for a second because it suddenly felt like their group had more people than -Did I just miss some in the mist? Weird? How so? Hushan asked, before realising others were looking at him, and frowned. The others around the compass, in nondescript travelling robes, were also looking up, as if surprised that everyone else was able to see them as well. -Apparently not, she thought, her heart sinking suddenly. Turning, she saw two more, commonly garbed cultivators leaning against the gateway, who then also looked surprised to have been spotted. What exactly is? the question, asked by one of the Dusk Sky Pagoda disciples, was lost as the entire northern sky erupted. That was the only way to describe it. A vast, dark shadow erupted across it, lightning flickering everywhere, like black cracks, peeling away the dawn for a split second and dimming the world, as the whole sky seemed to cave upwards for several vision-distorting seconds then snap back. Tribulation? someone nearby echoed her own thoughts dully. What kind of tribulation is? It seems they were successful! the one holding the compass exclaimed. The connection is here, all around us probably in the ruin at the top of the hill. Hushan turned to stare at him, and he then looked around at the rest of them and for the second time in as many minutes she suddenly got the impression that they had not been meant to hear that. Right, Hushan said briskly. Everyone, the princess has just sent a communication! The divination has succeeded in opening the seal, so now we need to do our part. We will set up a focusing array here, while you are to go up to the temple with Diviner Beilong here and do as he instructs. What about her? Senior Quang pointed to the woman and her child, still under guard. She has cultivation. Take her. She can be useful and the girl can stay here with us. Mother the child scowled, refusing to let go of her hand. The guard just shook his head and pulled the two apart, directly shoving the woman forward to the group as she glowered at them. Ah she was saved by us, so at least see nothing untoward happens to her. That would reflect badly on Sir JiLao and the Princess, Hushan added, after a momentary conferral. Diviner Beilong nodded, staring at the rest of them, before adding, Get moving, or do you all not give Princess Lian any face, like you wouldnt Sir Roshun from the Four Peacocks Court? There was silence, but as reluctant as she was at this point, none of them were easily able to say that that was the case C to tell someone from the Four Peacocks Court, barely an Ancient Immortal, to go take a hike was one thing, but to offend an Imperial Princess that was the kind of thing sect elders got shirty about. That said, the way it was framed was she hesitated to say it was off, because he was right, they were here because their sects seniors had agreed to help the Princess Lian and Sir Huang; however, those words from Zhu and the ghost still kept gnawing at her, making her wonder. Unfortunately though, Seniors Quang and Gu were already climbing, the members of the Jade Gate Court and Argent Hall casting dismissive and superior looks behind them as they followed after. The woman was also being led up by two of those in white robes from the sect she didnt recognise, looking apprehensive. Finally, with a sigh, the leaders from the Dusk Sky Pagoda also started to climb, along with Senior Qin, the inner disciple from the Eastern Fire Wind Pagoda, at which point most of the others not selected to stay also started to climb. Do we? Brother Ji asked her. Looking around, she realised she was the most senior disciple from their Green Peacock Sect here It was undeniable that some aspect of this was crooked; she just couldnt see what, which was mildly infuriating and not just a bit worrying. It was like having an itch you couldnt scratch. Her intuition hinted that Roshun was likely the one who had been grasped by a ghost, which made her pray in her heart for those who had gone with him, but that was that. However, this -To go or not to go If we dont, we offend basically everyone -And yet we are five Immortals from a small regional sect, in a bunch almost 40 strong, at least half of whom are Golden Immortals We are basically prestige numbers Looking at their faces, though, she could see as well, that this was this and that was that. They were horrified at the death of Zhu, but barring Xiufen they had not really been close to him and they wanted to contribute. To earn favour with an Imperial Princess, even if it was only to say they were here when whatever great achievement was made -And we cant go our own way. If those spirits have grasped others if we alienate everyone and split off, or try to go back we will never walk back out of here. Fine, we go, but stay on your guards against any unexpected trouble and be careful, she sighed, starting to walk forward. The others breathed out, almost looking relieved, which didnt really help her mood. Zhu, Shun, Kai and Hua had died for face, basically. That was all it was, and in a way it disgusted her, because their little sect would get nothing out of it, except a mention of oh, the Green Peacock Pagoda was also there, or something like it. It didnt take long to climb the steps either, and it also didnt help that, despite the strange shadow, the view was rather good. She could see why the ancient builders of this place put a building like this here. It also deepened her suspicions about why the demons had built their fortress city on the other hill At the top, there was a broad plaza, more space than she had expected actually, with the odd tree pushing through cracked slabs and vines and trees slowly overgrowing the main building from the south facing side. The groups had spread out, looking through a few of the buildings around it, while by the front of the great building, Beilong, Hushan and some dozen others were discussing something in low tones with Senior Qin and a few others nearby, keeping an eye on the golden-haired woman. She now stood still, accompanied by the white-robed pair who came with Hushan, staring around as if the whole place had offended her C which, given how she had wound up here, was not an unreasonable view to take C with narrowed eyes. Its huge Brother Ji muttered, staring up at it with something approaching awe. Definitely something weird going on with it, someone else added from nearby. How could we not notice something like this? It was hard to disagree there. The building itself was even more impressive up close, truth be told C a vast edifice of pale stone, and remarkably intact for the sense of age it gave her. The front was dominated by a broad colonnade, an upper story above supported by pillars nearly as thick as trees. Beyond that, the entrance was dominated by four huge metal doors, worn by age and climate to a dark greenish colour. Quang and a bunch from the Argent Hall were already working on getting a smaller door within the main one open. Probably because of the trees and the fact that the roof is half overgrown, another onlooker pointed out. Looking back in the direction of the city, recalling the perspective, she had to agree there. The trees, the creeping vegetation around it, the swirling mists and haze all did a remarkable job of merging together to make the place look much less than it was. It was helped somewhat by the optical illusion of the lower plaza and overgrown buildings making the hill look smaller than it was. Um Diviner Sir Beilong! one of those standing near the steps suddenly called over to those by the door. What? Beilong asked, turning around. We need to hurry up. Something is not right, the disciple, who was also holding a compass, she noted, said, pointing out to the north. Not right? Beilong frowned, then followed the disciples pointing hand, not to the compass but to the northern horizon beyond the city. She, along with others, also turned, and saw that the shadows of the distant tribulation cast across the horizon were twisting, casting strange distortions across the sky and the clouds, which were perpetually welling up like a vast storm front now that the night had given way and it was possible to see them clearly. Counting rapidly, she found she had to do a recount, and then someone else beat her to it. Four-layered? a disciple from the Dusk Sky Pagoda asked, sounding strangled. That alone was shocking However, what was unnerving her, and she was certain others, was that it looked like the whole thing had a shadowy double and even at this distance even she could feel something off The vast swirling gyre on the horizon abruptly collapsed upwards, and in the same instant a second sun appeared in the north, a silver orb of annihilation that dropped through the firmament, scattering extermination fire. The world rippled, and she felt the alignments distorting under the impact of whatever had just happened GET THAT DAMN DOOR OPEN! Beilong roared, urging Quang and Gu along with the others to pry it open with several polearms. There was a grinding echo and slowly it pried itself A gout of dark gold fire sliced out of a crack in the open door the very second that a gap appeared, two of the disciples tumbling away as it ate into their robes while Gu and Quang stumbled back cursing. {MUS MANIFOLD MOUNTAIN} The array spell echoed in her mind, even as she felt herself physically lifted off the ground and sent sprawling by the shockwave as the door exploded out and two figures staggered out, dragging two more. All of them looked like absolute shit. That was the kindest thing she could say, as they stared blankly at the group. Their robes were from the Eastern Fire Wind Pagoda, but their complexions were sallow and drained, their vitality clearly harmed by the link to a burning, golden talisman that hung between them, radiating a profoundly holy aura Even though she had just pushed herself up, she threw herself flat again, dragging Ji and Xiufen down with her, as one of the cultivators, his expression a rictus of fury, sent a talisman blast, a line of fracturing space, straight at Disciple Qin, who was only saved by fortuitous proximity to Diviner Beilong C who blocked it with his fan. What is the meaning of this? the diviner said with a scowl, closing the fan artefact he had used. See, Senior Beilong? Qin gasped. I told you they were! However, the four had stopped focusing on him, and were now, she realised, staring at the woman who had come along with them Their expressions slipping from shock to terror and with it, her own heart sank. You are the leader, a tall lanky youth, was staring at the woman.

~ Fuan Hao C Within the Acropolis ~
The spirits hungered pushed in from all sides, slowly eroding the talisman, which was all they had left a desperate gamble, all to buy time while they worked desperately on the door to try and get it open. Golden Heaven, the Jewel at the Heart of the Lotus! Golden Heaven, the Jewel at the Heart of the Lotus! Golden Heaven, the Jewel at the Heart of the Lotus! Golden Heaven, the Jewel at the Heart of the Lotus! All of them chanted C or, rather, their Immortal Souls chanted C supporting the talisman. How Wentian even had one, he had no idea, because True Dharma relics were rare things, and Dharma Mantra Relics were things you struggled to pry out of the goodwill of old ancestors for any price. Each one was precious, and the Chant of Heaven Gold was a thing that probably should not exist outside of the Shu Pavilions most reclusive old freaks. Even so, it was keeping them alive, even if their accumulations were burning to sustain it. Even Yuang, barely conscious, was mumbling it as he sat cross-legged against the metal door, shivering as the darkness hunted for them. And yet, as time went on, he and the door resolutely refused to move For any of them, it was hard not to Push all your hopes into the jewel, attain the heart of the lotus, attainment like heavenly gold Golden Heaven, the Jewel at the Heart of the Lotus! The words echoed around them, forcing the spirits into abeyance as they pressed ever in. It drowned out their hunger, their pain, their fury, their hate, their sadness, their confusion barely. In the hands of an actual Dharma Cultivator this tool alone might have been enough to see them through, but as four Spiritual Cultivators, even with their attainments as they were, it was barely enough, and unsustainable. It wasnt that the path was divergent, because everyone could find that realm in the Lotus heart, or so the saying went; it was just that you needed faith to do it, and spiritual cultivators didnt really do faith, not in the same way Dharma ones did. Dammit! Feng snarled, smashing his fist against the door and then shoving the halberd back into the thread wide crack. All around them, golden fire surged, fed by their frustrations, their fears, their pain, the suffering Li dying, Qin and Yu dying turning all of it into purifying golden fire to hold back the darkness. Another spirit screamed and fell back. Another replaced it, and whispered words, dark and corrosive, trying to drown out the chant, attacking it with terrible accumulation of their own The door behind them shifted abruptly, a crack of light slicing through, drowned out by a gout of Soul Fire. {MUS MANIFOLD MOUNTAIN} Without pausing the chant, he emptied his qi into the talisman drawing out a whole handful of Heavenly Jades, not that they counted for much here, to supplement it, as did Feng and Wentian. The door smashed open and he grabbed Wentian at the same time Feng grabbed Yuang and shot out, after it, casting down the barrier behind them to prevent pursuit Stumbling out, he found, not an empty courtyard, but the hazy light of dawn and a veritable crowd of cultivators of all sorts of sects sent sprawling under the impact of a talisman powered by what amounted to two Ancient Immortals not pulling punches. It was a miracle none of them were dead. He stared at Qin, whose body was looking back at them with a slightly blank expression. -Oh monkey balls! He cursed in his heart, a horrible thought suddenly surfacing. At about the same instant Feng also saw Qin Su and without hesitating drew a talisman. {Shatter Lance} The cracking line of spatial death split the firmament between them and Qin Sus body, only to be blocked by a man wearing diviners robes in the style of the Grand Astrology Bureau. What is the meaning of this? the diviner snapped, turning his cultivation on them and making him stagger. Qin Sus possessor also staggered and looked pale. See, Senior Beilong! I told you they were! Um Wentian, who was lying on the ground, pulled his leg and pointed silently. Confused, he turned to see who he was drawing attention to and his mind went blank. Her hair was muddy blond, and she looked like she had rolled in a puddle, but even so, her face in reality was every bit as haunting as it had been on every statue, almost more so in fact. Seeing her in the flesh as well, was You are he managed to mumble. Ah she frowned, staring at the hall behind them with the look of someone who has just thought of a series of events and perhaps not liked them. Wentian opened his mouth then shut it again, saying nothing, as did he, presumably struck by the same thought. The woman appeared to be held captive yet they had seen this kind of situation on so many of those paintings. Feng was also staring between her and the body of Qin Su. Weirdly, it seemed like nobody else really noticed her gaze flicker, and before anyone else could say anything, the diviner stepped between them. Now do you see? They want to silence the only witnesses! Qin Sus expression was pale and sweating, looking this way and that. The reactions of the others, though, were rather interesting. He noticed that the Dusk Sky Pagoda, who were also a Shu influence like they were, was looking rather discontented, as were several of their compatriot seniors, he supposed, Quang Lu from the Argent Hall and Gu Wenpei from the Jade Gate Court. Everyone else, though, was looking uneasily at the door behind them, with its dense shadows, clearly drawing conclusions about how the four of them had come out fighting and looked very drained. You three, scout inside, Quang Lu said flatly, pointing to three peak Golden Immortals who were part of a mixed group to his right. Wait! he rasped. Dont, there are evil spirits in there. Evil spirits Qin Su scoffed. You are just trying to hide what you found, like when you tried to block me and Brother Yu in that accursed hall! The Golden Immortals looked at their ragged group, at the door which was very uninviting and at Quang Lu but made no move. Quang Lu scowled then looked around; however, before he had even said anything, three cultivators from the Jade Gate Court started forward, looking dismissively at both them and the cultivators who had not wanted to go explore. As they passed, he caught several comments about the Shu clan only being so much, before they vanished into the open doorway. They sat there in silence, watching and waiting, as did quite a few others. In his heart he was sure that those three, if they came out, would be just like Qin Su claimed by whatever had killed Li Dongsha and their bodies controlled, but in the end, there was only so much he could do, he supposed. To buy time, he took out a bunch of pills and then grunted as a sense of grasping strength coiled around him, originating from the diviner. What are you? he grimaced, pushing against it. Until its clear what has happened here, I would ask you not to do anything difficult, Diviner Beilong, who was apparently leading everything, said simply. We will take custodianship over them, Gu Wenpei said with a bow, waving four more of the Jade Gate Court disciples in their deep green robes and white masks forward. No, the leader of the Dusk Sky Pagoda said flatly, stepping forward and casting them a sideways look. This is an internal matter of our Shu clans influences. Is your Shu clan unwilling to show respect to the princess and the discipline gate? Gu Wenpei scowled. Brother Gu, your offer is timely. Please help us look after them while we sort out our assigned task, Diviner Beilong said with a wave of his fan. We are already short on He trailed off, as did everyone else, as something intangible changed in their surroundings. Between one second and the next, there was a sense of the whole world seeming to settle faintly. The grass growing between the paving stones shifted Trees on buildings swayed gently. The dawn-tinted clouds above, vaguely visible in the mist, drifted. The blue sky beyond deepened. Shadows shifted oddly and, almost in passing, he noticed that some did not, which, sweeping his gaze around, made his blood run cold. Through all of it, a faint sense of oddness, which he had never really marked in the world up until that point, because, he realised, it had always been with him, vanished, notable only in his awareness by disappearance. Everyone was frozen, shocked to silence within the frozen moment, even the possessed, until at last a noise stirred them. *crack* *crackle* *Skitch* The compass, held in the hands of a diviner nearby, suddenly shattered across both axes. Wha? Another expert, who had been holding a similar white jade compass next to Beilong, coughed blood and staggered backwards, looking shocked, while his own compass seemed to grow dead before their eyes, as if its alignments had just been fractured. Quite a few others also looked perplexed, a few also coughing up blood, though none, he noticed, among those who had been seized by shadows. What is? one of the disciples from the Dusk Sky Pagoda held up a divination talisman The bolt of pitch black lightning edged in silver didnt hit him; it hit one of the other diviners associated with those helping the princess, leaving his body a frozen afterimage of ash. In the same instant, dozens more black bolts had landed all across the landscape, including three more in the courtyard below, a few across the ruins below and a rather large number focused on the distant city. Some scattered, including one down below, but the majority seemed to hit true, as they had for the luckless diviner up here. Impossible! one of the white-garbed and masked figures muttered, pulling out a talisman. You say impossible but its just fate-thrashed! Beilong also coughed up another mouthful of blood and put his hand against the pillar beside him. Senior! one of the other acolytes said with concern. Ah, you return! Quang Lu interjected, as the three disciples exited the doorway looking a bit pale. Well? There is a shrine inside, and various other things, one of them said. The aura is a bit creepy, but that is all. See? Qin Su sneered. I told you that these four were trying to hide things. What is wrong with the divination talismans? Beilong ignored Qin Su and the others, still staring at the paper in his hand. They dont work or at least almost none of them work now, one of the diviners muttered. One works? Beilong frowned. Yes, Sir Beilong, the one from, uh the Princess and Sir Huang, the Diviner hesitated barely a moment before replying and passing over a worn white and gold jade circle to him. All the Eastern Azure ones Is it possible that the divination did? Beilongs expression was a bit sickly suddenly. Did what? one of the others asked. Never mind, it just means things will take a bit longer, so long as the seal has been Sees Sir Shu Fanshan! Various shouts echoed from the side and he turned to see Yu Hei, and an Ancient Immortal he thought was called Roshun, leading a large group up the side steps from a lower hall, a group that was also being led by Shu Fanshan Shu Fanshan swept his gaze across the group, flitted past Qin Su, found them and suddenly his heart dropped as the second most senior member of the Shu clan along in this whole endeavour barked. DISSOLUTE! BETRAYING THE CLAN AND STEALING TREASURES! The pressure pushed down on them, making him grimace. Shu Fanshan wasnt from their sect, but rather the Shu clan proper, which was their backing influence. As such, it was somewhat improper for him to make that allegation regarding his sects matters actually, but his rank exceeded Shu Wentians and it would likely take Shu Erwei to fix any misunderstanding especially since Yu Hei also had influential family connections to the Shu clan, as he recalled. Whatever had possessed Yu Hei had been able to almost flawlessly act as him, so presumably it had leveraged that information to bend Shu Fanshans ear -Or Shu Fanshan is also possessed? Unbidden, from the corner of his eye, as he struggled not to fall over completely, he saw a few of the Immortals and even one or two of the Dusk Sky Pagoda group edging away from those near them, as if -They also suspect? He managed to get Wentians attention in that moment, who nodded grimly. However, before they could do anything, or even act, the world dimmed. That was the only way to describe it. It was like the sun had just gone behind clouds, or you had been standing on a sunny plaza and now clouds suddenly rolled over. The sky itself was still There was a scream, of horror, from a diviner standing behind Beilong, as a hand grasped him and dragged him behind the pillar somehow. Another grasped for Beilong, and then dozens surged out of the shadows except the shadows themselves were somehow turning darker as well the hands recoiling The mist that had receded to a faint haze since they got out, seemed to become more turgid and slide into focus. The shadows all around them grew greyer A terrible sense of impending crisis crept over him. A crippling inability to do anything weighted him down. Fear, failure standing there unable to do anything as Li died Their agreement to let Qin and Yu scout ahead in those halls while they stared at statues Agreeing that this whole endeavour was a good idea All around them, people were suddenly staggering, grasping their heads, shadows blurring around them. Fighting it, he tried to look up, but the sky was somehow like an endless chasm, dark yet not and yet hidden within it was a terrifying It was beyond terrifying. It came, like a shadow to all shadows. It rolled back the dawn like a veil of darkness. Like a vast bird, its wings blotting out the sky. Out of the north From the source of the tribulation What did you subvert?! he managed to scream at Beilong, as the air all around them stagnated amid a sensation that was akin to a boundless, heaven-shaking cry of some primordial eagle. Beilongs mouth moved, even as the whole world shivered around them, but he never got a chance to hear it, because the darkness arrived, like the talons of some dreadful bird, and everything went black.

~ Cornelia C Upon the Acrosolaneum ~
DISSOLUTE! BETRAYING THE SECT AND STEALING TREASURES! Having wondered exactly how many mortal idiots had walked into the jaws of ancient, covetous greed in this place, Cornelia found herself reminiscing that though the times might change, and the faces, even the names, one truth stood absolute concerning places like this: If there is a spooky ruin they will come. The new group were entirely possessed, now putting the numbers of those not claimed by a spirit firmly at a disadvantage. Their plan, she was pretty sure at this point, was to toss her into the hall then use the disruption caused to sweep up all the corpses they could in the city and take advantage of the broken seal and whatever they could find to likely try and break the second seal entirely, freeing them all from imprisonment here, while still keeping her and the others sealed up, so they had a nice wellspring of chthonic energies to draw off without any fear of an actual chthonic god coming to ask what was going on. It was a stupid plan, but the enraged, covetous, slightly defiler-touched spirits that had come to haunt this land were not among undeaths greatest thinkers, so this was already at a stage bordering on spiritual enlightenment. It was also, unfortunately, despite it being a profoundly stupid plan, a plan that, thanks to a very stupid barbarian bitch, had a lot of short term merit. It was also a much more minor problem, compared to the one that had finally reared its ugly head to her as she quietly took stock of the circumstances here. The mortals were absolutely after the damn daggers, and the group here were trying to get at the shrine inside presumably because they wanted her body to go with Arella. Ironic, there, of course, because she was standing right here, but that revelation would come too late for them to do anything about in any case. As such, she was pondering what was the best way to clean up both groups with one move, beyond using Melainis or Anosia, when a sudden sense of creeping and familiar oppression slid down the back of her neck and made her turn to the northern horizon. You She ignored the guard who had grabbed her, shaking his arm off, and stared up at the sky, which was cast with a formless shadow, like a veil of ominous intent that swept across the world. It could be compared to many things, to a shadow of rain, to clouds over the sun, a shift in the wind to make it more chill, but she who had been to that place more times than even some Avernale, knew why it was familiar to her. She had felt it in a way, every time she went to the banks of the Styx. The prestige of the original, eternal night. It swept over the sky, out of the north, like a terrible bird, grasping with its claws She stared down, surprised to find a blade shoved through her. If we are doomed, so are you! the ghost possessing the leader of the group sneered, grasping her by the throat even as everyone else screamed and collapsed wretchedly to the ground, afflicted by the oppression of being shown their worldly doom. Three of them grabbed her at once, hurling her into the open door, barely observed by those around All of them crashed over upturned benches, finally stopping near the pile of shattered statue heads she had stacked up on a whim at one point Rolling up, she saw the three already fleeing, and had to laugh in truth. Idiots you think you can outrun this? She had no idea what had caused it, but this was absolutely a judgement, likely related somehow to what had been done to the She stared blankly as the roof of the church above her shattered upwards and a dark bird descended, jagged, shattered space caught in its claws, passing into the shrine directly. The seals on the altar blazed, flared, desperately trying to resist; however, despite the fearful comprehensions behind those who had made it, the dark fire was unstoppable, flowing through everything, drowning out all the threads one after another There was a moment of portentous nothing, and then white shadows consumed everything. Her body unravelled, drawn away into the seal, but those that had been bound there were already burnt away, and the seal, unable to sustain itself, was already collapsing She opened her eyes and found herself in the frozen moment of her last body except it was not. The dark fire tore through the void, untouched by the harmonious constraints within it, and unmade what Laurentius had done in the blink of an eye. Her frozen body collapsed into Stygian river water and She hit the water, hard. It tasted turgid, like ten day old bath water reheated and somehow it was almost like ambrosia. Staggering to her feet, she started to laugh, manically. You are in a good mood, a voice said behind her. She turned, because it was not who she was expecting. The woman who sat there was as peerless a beauty as Aphrodite, but her hair was dark and her figure more sultry somehow. Wordlessly, the woman hopped into the water and waded over to pick up a familiar white stone sword which had been snapped into two halves and stuck them back together again. That is my rock Aphrodite pouted, appearing like a ghost out of the Elysian night. You look well the woman said. So I have you to thank for my chosen being extricated? Aphrodite sighed, seeming resigned. My mother, actually, the woman chuckled. Though she would hit me with another lightning bolt if I actually called her that to her face. She actually intervened? Aphrodite said blankly. I asked her nicely, the dark-haired goddess giggled. I was going to get little sis to do the honours, but people have been annoying all of us of late. Aphrodite stared at the dark-haired woman for a long few seconds, before inclining her head barely. Well thank you Though I still think youre a cheating bitch, Aphrodite continued. And youre a terrible slut, the woman said with a smirk, then danced back as Aphrodite tossed the little amphora of wine she had been carrying at her. Hey you break that, she is going to break you! the dark-haired woman protested, catching the jar deftly with one hand and passing it back to Aphrodite, who did now wince. Uh? she waved a hand warily. Both quarrelling goddesses seemed to recall she was there and adjusted themselves. Aphrodite coughed, and produced three cups from somewhere, then poured the wine, which possessed a shining golden hue, into it and passed one to her. Its ambrosia. Drink it, the dark-haired woman giggled, chugging hers back without much care. Wordlessly, she drank it, feeling a strange warmth suffuse her body as she did so. So um? She found herself wondering if she could or even should actually ask her next question before just sighing and going for it. So what happens now? Hmm good question, the dark-haired woman nodded. Do you want to do a favour for me? Oi Aphrodite pouted, waving a hand to shoo the other woman away. Stop trying to steal others helpers! How are you a good boss? the dark-haired woman sniffed. She doesnt even get to sleep with you as a side benefit for dying lots. Not everything I do involves sleeping with people, Aphrodite scowled at the dark-haired woman, before turning back to her. The nature of the curse on you is still in effect, but you are no longer bound as you were So I will come back here? she nodded, understanding C her current circumstance was basically a return to her previous condition before Solaneum fell. There are a few other perks though, the dark-haired woman chuckled, glancing at Aphrodite. Why dont we send her back, because I have something else to talk to you about Um she interjected again. Can I have a bit more of the ambrosia? ? Not for me for Arella, she said hastily. Dont lose it, Aphrodite said, tossing her the jar. She caught it and bowed respectfully to both of them, then closed her eyes. Awaken, My Dawn Immortal! Aphrodites words echoed in her ears as the roaring of the waters swirled around her again, followed by the other womans: and when you get back, you can use whats there. Better that you have that bit of it. She opened her eyes and stared up through the turgid waters of the pool at the surface, having reappeared at the bottom of it C a reminder that they had raised the entire level of the temple up a floor between the death of Neron Appius and the Elvish Sack of Solaneum to accommodate the seal. Three things stood out. First, there was no sign of either Neron Appiuss corpse or Laurentius. Second there was only half the white sword blade, the bit that had been stabbed through her body Grimacing, she pulled it out. Third the pool was not as deep as it should have been, and given she had been back here quite a few times, she was very familiar with it. The whole temple had been raised about 3 metres as she recalled, yet if she stood now, her head would actually break the water which was drifting upwards slowly anyway. Shit, how long was I out? she grimaced, twisting in the water and looking around her in the first instance to check that it wasnt draining out from below which it wasnt. For all their faults, they knew how to build, she sighed, staring upwards again. The obvious culprits were those outside, assuming they hadnt been obliterated by the blast. However, she suspected that the building reinforcement on a church of this calibre was up to one such lightning bolt at least. If it wasnt, the church would not have lasted that long in its wars, and she had seen comparable buildings withstand 13th circle Atmos bolts in the second siege of Solaneum some 1500 years after the elves sealed her. -It also survived the collapse, and has been steeping in Stygian mist for uncounted millennia. She stared upwards again for a few seconds, watching the water recede slowly upwards, definitely being drawn away by something. "OURANIA" The word echoed in the water, flowing outwards through the world. It was the second strongest such command she had grasped, one of the principal forms of her patron, the celestial, advocate of pure, spiritual love and desire in this case, embodying the desire of all the pneuma in the world around her to find a moment of peace. The waters above collapsed back into the pool and she pushed upwards, emerging to stand on the water surface and then jump out into chaos. Some dozen invaders, most of those who had survived, were scattered about or recoiling. There were also a few others she didnt recognise, but based on their condition, she had only been out maybe a few minutes since the bolt landed, because their pneuma was still chaotic and showed traces of its presence. Laurentius was slumped to one side, looking pale and drawn, being tended to by two of the invaders; however, when he saw her, he recoiled in shock and staggered up. You how! Im hard to kill, she scowled. I see the church gave you some insurance. I am the Hero of Light, he scowled, before gesturing to the others there. All of you, fall back! This vampire woman is not to be trifled with! The diviner, Beilong, however, was still just staring at her blankly, as were quite a few others. Harmonious Reformation! Laurentius declared, holding out the hilt of the sword. Nothing happened, which was about what she expected, given that the goddess who owned it had reclaimed its essence and told her she could use it. Laurentius stared at the blade dully, then repeated the phrase, again to no effect. Rhanis? she asked experimentally, looking around. Is that the name of the girl? Hushan chuckled, getting his mana back under control and asking her in rather bad Latin, apparently having not noticed Laurentius staring at the sword he had mostly come to view as his, since Asuraerleth bequeathed it to him, in quiet panic. She ran off, fled I dont know who you are, but you should just submit now She could almost cry tears of laughter at that though Laurentius took the opportunity from her by leaping forward so fast that the others nearly seemed to flow backwards with the momentum of his strike He lashed out with the lower half of the weapon, the hilt and half the blade, decisively aiming for her neck And yet he was still slower than her C or perhaps she was even faster than she had been. Pondering that, she stepped to the side and deflected the strike, following it up with a punch to his left side, sending him sprawling, though he did manage to protect the weapon and avoid being disarmed. You! The Hero of Light rolled up, wiping blood from his mouth and looking pale as he stared at her in shock. What? You fought me once, when I was young, barely 40, then you fought me again, she retorted with a sniff, advancing on him, after I had been chained in the Cult of Solaces dungeons for weeks, tormented to within a breath of death over and over Now things are different. The others were backing up now as well, grasping talismans, waiting for the distortions to fade and the worldly strength to be controllable once more. Just how much time has passed? Laurentius stared around, taking in the ruin and also the changes since their time, an edge creeping into his voice that had not been there before. She nearly just answered him, but caught herself, recalling that Laurentius had been taught extensively by Menacanthus, mentored even -Shit, I made a mistake, right off the front foot, she groaned inwardly. She had intended to try and disillusion him a bit with the futility of the whole thing from his end, but thinking it through, that would just make him angry in all likelihood. The Hero of Light had been given a lot of advantages, blessings, baptisms by various figures Things to give him an edge, defend his mental state, project his strength at others and so on, close to divine boons or favour like she had, although artificial in many ways. -Its been so long that I nearly forgot. This idiot is like a magnet for drawing other people out and provoking mistakes All I can do is try to lull him into thinking it will play out rather like before, get the other half of the sword off him and then finish it quickly. The sword hilt was the problem, because while it was not attuned to him now, its passive influence alone would neuter nearly anything she put in his way, due to the nature of Harmony innate to it, reducing this to a game of cat and mouse purely focused on martial skill and mindset "Peitho" She murmured the word under her breath, invoking the persuasive auspices of her patron into her actions before continuing, My body was sealed away as well so why dont you tell me? Although clearly the church that was here is long gone, given the state of this place, so why do you even want to continue this? How long? Laurentius repeated, maintaining his guard with the broken sword as he stood, just scowling at her offer. You are an expert from then like him? Beilong interrupted, his expression flickering nervously now. You do you even know what you have unsealed here? she grimaced, looking at him. Well, you will learn soon enough, because if you serve who I think, you will not leave here. What of Amelliana? Laurentius demanded, striking for her again. Arleth, Caecillius Akaton, Sharaz? How should I know? she shrugged, waving at the four ruined statues which were tumbled down. Two were recognisably Amelliana and Caecillius, by the heads, but there were only four and the other two had been replaced with generic figures. However, the people who built your statue clearly didnt care to memorialize them here. That much is certain Narrowing his eyes, he feinted, this time a flicker of something she blocked the silvery shadow that came with the sword, scattering it with her own half of the blade. The two halves of the same weapon rebounded, forcing them back a pace each. I dont believe you, Laurentius said flatly, which made her sigh inwardly. I know the reputation you had before. You said Truths that people didnt want to hear, she retorted. In any case, with this place apparently a ruin and Solaneum seemingly long dead, why do you want to prolong this? You didnt want to before. I saw the evil you wrought! Laurentius scowled. And even now, you are trying to use those dark arts You saw what Menacanthus wanted you to see! she pushed back. What of what Amellianas family wrought? She cut herself off, grimacing inwardly, because his attempt to get at her state of mind had nearly been successful A reminder that he was a bad match-up for her, given Aphrodites auspice. Trying to draw anger out, to use it and deflect it back was one of his strengths, as she recalled. One well-suited to an idiot like him as well, because once people stopped thinking, everything told to them just made sense, and Menacanthus had been very good at making pawns like that C it had gotten him a seat at the Churchs highest table in the end and informed a doctrine of chaos that she had encountered several times thereafter with other Heroes like Laurentius who had come back to try their luck at the scene of this great crime. That is not the same, Laurentius retorted, dodging her strike. You hold her responsible for what her distant family did? Hardly distant, she retorted.They all but made me, and yet you welcomed the support of Amellianas family and Caecilliuss. What they were doing To overcome you, to overcome the defiled, sacrifices Laurentius added, and she could almost feel the charisma oozing off him now, as he tried to push her own rather curated frustrations back at her, slashing again for her right arm. Had to be made? she leant into the bitterness a bit, even as she deliberately blocked a little more hastily. Your conceits of justice always played favourites, overlooking the many crimes of this city, or blaming them on others, yet more than happy to direct that full wrath against whomsoever Menacanthus directed you against. Those you held as heinous sinners deserving whatever judgment he demanded! She let the strength of Peitho, the gift of persuasion that belonged to her patron, try to work its bit, emulating frustration at that injustice, slashing forward in turn now, acting a little more impetuous, on the back of her words, playing into what he expected Laurentius dodged, slashing for her leading arm Again, she blocked at the last minute. Back then, he would have been the consummate swordsman, much better than she was. However, he was still treating her like that, unaware of the chasm of experience now between them and thankfully he still hadnt used any of the really obnoxious boons he could deploy, relying on the sword more than he should perhaps. -Finish it in one strike She feinted again, stabbing for his head, and forced him to evade as he again warded with the War Masters art focused through it to make up for the broken length of the blade. With an exhaled breath, he lunged for her, and this time two treasure blades shot at her from the other experts. Without blinking, she cut one sword, watching it break effortlessly on the white stone, then swatted the other away similarly. As she had hoped, he finally struck, having gotten the measure of her, at least in his own mind, cutting for her upper arm. This time, rather than parry late, she stepped straight inside his guard, leveraging her superior speed and memories of clashing with several other excellent swordsmen in the millennia since to check his movement aggressively. Deflecting the broken blade with her own piece, she elbowed him in the throat and then spun, pressing herself against his chest, turning with him and grasping his sword hand with her right and snapping the two pieces of the blade together. Realising at the last moment what she was likely after, his eyes widened, if only a fraction too late, and he moved with her, trying to get her in a position where he could stab her with the blade, as they spun. She could feel him trigger his blessing of strength as well, seeking an extra edge. However, she just went with it, guiding his arm up and pivoting, and grasped the back of his neck for good measure. Faced with the possibility of either giving up the blade to her entirely or being stabbed in the face, he let go and tried to shove her over. Turning on the spot, she promptly swept one of his legs out and stabbed the blade at him Laurentius expression shifted from anger to horror in the matter of a moment and he cast out his hand {Bindings of Elohim!} The spell snared her body, shining golden chains holding a purifying light trying to bind her in place {Ruin of Hong Meng} A golden beam of light smashed into her, only to melt away as the bindings scattered and she waved the sword through it, sighing in admiration at the blade as she easily stabbed him through the chest The explosion of silver fire sent her sprawling, even if the sword and the ambrosia in her body protected her from the worst, as a silver feather with a dark, malevolent eye hung in the air above him for a second and his body reformed. -Shit they actually gave him a thing like that? she cursed, rolling up and deflecting another treasure weapon as it cut for her. It you how? Laurentius expression twisted in anger and shock, as well it might, given that the Church of Augustus Pius in the East had basically viewed the Blade of Harmony as their holy relic in kind for the years it had been in their possession, first with a Bishop Emarus, then Asuraerleth, and finally with Laurentius. Harmonious Restoration! The sword didnt so much as flicker in her hand How? he snarled, backing up. What did you do you deceiving Nothing, she grinned nastily, blocking a second pulse from the talisman directly. The owner wanted it back, and then she said I could use it. She? Laurentius looked at her, uncomprehending, clearly having some trouble adapting, though in part that was her also turning the full strength of her enticement on him now. {Cage of Ten Thousand Daos} A rippling, translucent barrier appeared around her, triggered by Hushan. It held her for all of a second before she swiped the blade through it, watching the barrier melt away as it returned to harmony with the surroundings, the natural state of ten thousand daos being free. Everyone stared blankly at her, then three lightning bolts and two more scything beams of iridescent fire cut towards her. She didnt bother to block them, just fell backwards into the Stygian pool and muttered: "Melainis" Rising back to the surface, she pulled herself back out smoothly, watching as the faintly turgid air of the hall began shimmering ominously as haggard, insane soldiers, screaming in eternal damnation, grasped for targets, cutting, stabbing and clawing in equal measure. Rhanis had also appeared, she noted, sitting on a block of masonry two metres above Laurentius, who was struggling with three experts, one of whom was bleeding white mist in evidence of their miserable and probably deserved fate if they were working for the Cult of Solace or any of its successor influences. A barrier shattered around the Hushan robed youth, who lunged for Laurentius, and they, along with the three mist-grasped figures, vanished in a flash of shattering space. None of the others were so lucky, but were instead dragged down and stabbed by the shadowy soldiers in a frenzy before they dissipated, leaving only a few, shivering survivors whom she had marked as being largely along for the ride or as the lucky ones who had made it through the temple earlier, though none of those were in great shape. Looking around, she sighed and then walked over to the diviner, Beilong, who was staring at her with stunned, glassy eyes, as if not quite believing he had died that easily. I see you got a lucky break? Rhanis chuckled, hopping down, changing into her more adult form and stabbing one of those still not quite dead as she walked over to arrive beside her. They both stared down at the luckless fools body and she shook her head wryly, then reached down and touched his forehead, leaving a dot of her blood on it. "Ambologera, Kerimandras" The youth twitched and opened his eyes. How odd you have not called on this old man in a long time, the old scholar mumbled, sitting up. Some deserve rest, she sighed. Who are they and what are they after here really? Few were better at the theorems of the mind than you, back then. I am honoured that you would recall my talent as such, the old man murmured. It is bound, but his memory is hollow. I cannot say what they seek, but I can see their ploy to seek it. They ruined this place to claim what was sealed away, knowing it would lead them to another treasure, the one they seek. They did not come here looking for Laurentius? she asked. They did not though the thing they seek is associated with him That is not barred in his mind, or even accounted for in truth. Huaaaaaa, she turned away, pinching her nose. I am just unlucky and Laurentius runs away like that I know where he has gone. Its not far, Rhanis said. The strength of this place is undiminished. Shall I go chase after? You want to hunt a saint? she asked. Maybe, if he is worthy, Rhanis smirked. Fine, she nodded, watching as Rhanis turned and vanished like a shadow into the haze, before turning back to Kerimandras. Can you see what faction clan? Kerimandras was silent for a while then shook his head. What of the rest of you? she asked the remainder of the survivors, looking at them a bit less sternly and trying to let Peitho pick up a bit of the slack. Anyone want to do a good turn and tell me who is responsible for all this mess? There were dull stares back, etched with fear or uncertainty as she looked over them, before finally settling on the four who had crawled out of this hell. Their reluctance was not that unsurprising truthfully, especially given they had just witnessed dark spectres summoned by her kill all the ring leaders bar one. You walked through the tunnels below the acropolis Saw the halls there? she asked. We did one of them mumbled, trying not to meet her eyes. Saw the paintings? she added. Saw the shrine one mumbled in crude Latin, with haunted eyes. We just came here to help. We didnt know it was like this he added at last, her silence almost leading him to say something more. You focused on the seal in the barbarians city so why come here? she mused. We dont know, he answered honestly, finally finding some confidence. We were sent here by our senior to investigate because he got annoyed with those in the city being pushy and wanted to see what else was here. And the rest of you were just exploring then got drawn together to come here by that diviner and the one who ran away, she asked, turning to the others, who all nodded frantically and again honestly. The ghostly pain in her chest was still there as well, the sensation of it tugging at her, telling her that that link had not dissipated, somewhat concerningly. Focusing on it, on the feeling of cold in her breast, the link between her two bodies got her a street three four figures, two male, two female Arella Her gaze narrowed, staring out at the distant city. Kerimandras, do you know any experts in theurgy with teleport? There are a few he shrugged apologetically, and she nodded. Most of those fled with the betrayers. How to how to Ah! Looking up at the sky, she smirked nastily, then focused in her minds eye, recalling that they had fed quite a few things with her flesh, initially for amusement and then to test her limits during her captivity C not to mention nurture the early evil works of the Longevity Cult. You, she pointed to one of the survivors, who flinched. You stored bodies, so the spirits couldnt raise them. He blinked, then nodded frantically, before unstoring a stack of maybe 50 barbarian bodies, badly burnt, from one of the mass graves they had passed on the way up here. Walking over to the pile, ignoring the very worried looks from the survivors, she put a hand to the top of one barbarians head and muttered. "Ambologera, Aulios" Before her, a shadow, vast and spectral, twisted up out of the mist, slowly drawing it in to form a grypus, one of the great winged and feathered beasts with the body of a lion and the head and wings of an eagle that had fallen in the last desperate hours of Portam Auroraes existence. "Morpho" The Stygian energies of the place flowed through its shape, devouring corpses to reform its physical body. Within moments most of the pile was gone and she was looking up at a fully formed grypus, nearly three metres tall, with a wingspan of 15, resplendent in grey, white and red-brown plumage. Go follow Rhanis, support her! she commanded the grypus, which took off with a shriek into the air, rising rapidly. Right, she said turning back to Kerimandras, Let us work out how we really screw over these invaders. I dont want to have to do this twice.

~ Dun Lian Jing C Solaneum Capitoline ~
She awoke, screaming, haunted by a sense of profound loss, a seed of pain that no amount of manipulation could overwhelm, as the abiding memory of what had just transpired, and found herself caught in a rapidly expanding maelstrom of dark water. Before she could adjust, however, reality took hold somehow and she hit ground with a bone-jarring crunch, aware of a second body hitting the ground beside her and someone screaming or shouting at her. Get out of the water! Get. Out. Of. The. Water! The commands tore at her, and yet, in the maelstrom, some aspect of it had no hold on her, even though the pain that was causing to her body was excruciating A hand, a womans hand, grasped her and hauled her up, and she found herself staring at a naked, tanned woman with matted brown-blonde hair and blue eyes who was in the process of pulling a dagger out of her chest, straining against something to do so The resonance from the dagger with the cage that held her was almost overpowering this close, and yet the water still kept it away somehow, as if the two had forgotten slightly, how they could touch in some critical way. GET. OUT. OF. THE. WA The last of Gan Renshus roared command was lost as jagged, celestial death descended C not for her, because it bent away from the water naturally, but the remaining diviners and others who were trying to escape the ritual chamber in terror now. Like she was in a dream state, she saw two of them get caught by the black and silver cracks that slipped through the world, leaving only mirages as the judgement of the world turned on them and obliterated them. A third deflected a bolt, which scythed through a dozen stunned cultivators, reducing them to ash and burning blood in the blink of an eye Two more exploded directly, forcing Gan Renshu to dodge back as well, cursing silently, before pulling out a jade token and activating it, only for it to crack straight down the middle as silver lightning sizzled all over it, making him drop it. Off to her right, another three bolts found their mark, circling down the inside of the wall like predatory serpents to surge through diviners and those supporting them alike, while the flare of lightning from outside told her of yet more unfortunates as whatever was done recoiled on them Colour suddenly drained out of the world, something profound and deeply unsettling creeping with it, like a dark eye shifting across the sky above. Everything around them seemed to grow stagnant and immobile, and then there was a gut-wrenching sense of distortion that shook the whole city and probably more. She opened her eyes, and found herself being dragged, bodily, somewhere. It took her a second to realise it wasnt Gan Renshu, but the woman who had been in the water with her, who was cursing under her breath and occasionally slipping as she staggered along. Wwait she gasped, pushing herself up, only to fall over again, because her legs were like jelly. No, the woman shook her head and dragged her up properly, heaving her over her shoulder. You are to That was a close one, princess a nastily familiar voice intruded into her pain. Cant have you doing a runner after all this, can we? Gan Arhai was kneeling beside her, on her, in fact. Dunno how you managed to shake free, must be a property of that water, but its all good now all good. May young noble Hao be raped by Nothing happened, except that Gan Arhai laughed, a little bitterly actually. Stupid bitch, that wont work now, but wont save you anyway She inhaled, focusing on the words her mother had taught her, and to her surprise a modicum of control returned. Turning her head, she spat the mouthful of the water into his face. He screamed and tumbled back, even as an immense force smashed down on her, flattening her to the paving stones She recovered consciousness, only to find that she was fleeing, or rather Gan Renshu was fleeing, and she was somehow running after him while another person was carrying the unconscious Gan Arhai as the woman from before ran ahead, not quite seeming to move normally. Near as she could tell, the town around her was in anarchy. Cultivators were fleeing everywhere, pursued by what appeared to be actual yin ghosts or something like it. There were hundreds of them, though all of them ignored them, almost certainly thanks to the pair of daggers, gold and silver hilted, that Gan Renshu was currently holding. the resonance with the other shard of metal is where the giant lightning bolt landed the other, who it turned out was Gan Ulang, was saying. Renshu glanced back at her, his face thunderous, then into the distance, then at Gan Jiao. We got what we came here for. All we need to do is sow a few more seeds of dissension and we can depart before we outlive our welcome. A wise choice, the diviner nodded. External divination tools no longer work, but the new compass I made shows that as we stay here longer there is an exponentially greater chance of us dying horribly. Gan Renshu glanced at Gan Arhai, scowling again. They turned a corner and suddenly there were ghosts everywhere, recoiling from them as Gan Renshu pushed qi into the daggers, turning them away. It seems that the gold dagger actually controls them in some way, Gan Ulang noted. Silver repels them or makes them ambivalent. Seems to have something to do with the water. Which is the most dangerous thing I have ever seen! Gan Ulang added, as they dashed on. It shouldnt be the yellow springs water, but the properties of forgetfulness in it exceed the level of natural laws. Its barely containable in the treasure gourd your father lent you and even that may not hold it. We can always use it as a weapon of last resort, Gan Renshu grunted. Ive burned enough of those today already and there is still no word from Yan Fu or Gan Beilong. What the hell do we do now? another ragged figure, surrounded by a wheel of talismans, shot out of a side street and found them revealing himself to be Gan Jiao, whom she had rather hoped might have gotten hit by a lightning bolt, more was the pity. We got what we need, and this can sort itself out, Gan Renshu grunted. But we lost Gan Jiao scowled. I know but we have gotten what we need and tools are there to be used! Gan Renshu snapped, and now we have a second useful thing to work with, which was not expected. There was a communication from Gan Beilong and Yan Fu, Gan Jaio added, however, they said they would send a follow-up and it has been They can handle themselves, Gan Renshu turned again and they darted down another street and turned a corner JiLao! Ignore them! her voice imperiously spoke as they rushed straight past a group from the Imperial Court and the Shu clan who were just about holding off the spirits as they tried to fight forwards towards the position of the ritual core. Gan Renshu as Huang JiLao glanced at the beleaguered group, who just stared after them blankly. Inside, she felt her stomach twist, and, almost in desperation, fed that deeply unpleasant feeling of sorrow at the words she had recalled and to her surprise she found that they allowed her to push back, just a fractional, tiny bit. They fled down another street as a vast wave of shimmering silver fire enveloped the street around them, blocked by the barriers they were wearing. A dozen cultivators in the robes of a minor sect crashed down ahead of them, shooting forward, weapons drawn. Gan Renshu waved a talisman {Merging of Harmonious Yin} The possessed bodies dissolved into black ash and the street around them corroded. The spirits inside them vanished with shrieks into the hazy mist a second later. Do they actually die? Gan Jiao grunted. No idea, not staying to He was cut off, as behind them, a vast, ominous sensation suddenly swirled over the city, not originating from within it, but beyond it. The first rays of dawn seemed to intensify as the surging intent swept through the city behind them, as if searching for Dammit! Gan Renshu cursed and pulled out a talisman bound with what appeared to be a Dao Jade, grabbing her, Jiao and the mysterious woman who was being controlled through the dagger, and stopped. Senior Huang! The cultivators who had been mustering in the square, trying to resist the tide of possessed corpses, spirits and the regular subversion of their own, spotted them within moments. Princess Lian! The princess is still alive! Let us Dun stands The Imperial Se Space warped and the three of them vanished, the praise and salutations still hanging in the air. They hit the ground hard and she tasted dirt in her mouth, which might as well have been shit. Hundreds of people had seen the Imperial Princess run away in the middle of a fight, with the damn artefacts, without a second thought, leaving everyone there to their fates and there was nothing she could do about it. Where are the others?! a panicked voice echoed. This is it, Gan Renshu grimaced. Who is this? Someone we uh rescued, who seems related to our goal here, Yan Fu sounded a bit embarrassed. And those? She stood, to see Gan Ulquan pointing at three ragged bags of flesh that the rather haggard group at the waiting point appeared to have killed. Uh demons, one of the mercenary experts muttered. Some mist thing possessed them. We need to leave, now! the tall, lanky youth said, in clipped Easten. You dont understand how dangerous she is I told you, Lau Ren Tius, Yan Fu said a bit exasperatedly, we have more than enough KUAAAAAAAAAAA! A vast, paralysing shriek split the sky and a shadow dropped straight out of the void, onto the ruin, like a thunderbolt, crushing two Ancient Immortals from the Red Sovereigns sect before they could even recover their awareness. A huge qi beast, half lion, half eagle, smashed through two more as everyone scattered drawing weapons, and then as she stared in shock, pounced forward and caught a Dao Immortal called Hu Feishi in its jaws, eating half of him in a single gulp. Moments later, a blonde-haired woman, dressed in a short white robe and wielding a coppery-metal spear and shield, appeared in the camp like a ghost, stabbing another cultivator through the head and smashing a second back as she blocked a startled swipe from a sword, her golden hair swirling in the early morning mists which were rapidly thickening. The beast spun instantly and smashed another unlucky mercenary into the ground as the others scattered, cursing and shouting. Two barriers hit the beast, which effortlessly smashed them both, crashing into another cultivator who was too slow to escape and ripping him apart, scattering the remains bloodily across the camp. Give me a! The youth who was with Yan Fu was interrupted as the blonde-haired woman arrived before him like a shadow, smashing her shield into him and sending him sprawling, then stabbing for him directly as he rolled away desperately. After the third roll, he managed to grab a weapon of a fallen cultivator and struck back at the beast, barely blocking another blow, but failed to slow it in the slightest. With a snarl of rage, Gan Renshu also charged at the beast, a spear materialising in his hands, only to find his blow deflected by the beasts tail, nearly causing him to lose his spear. The Martial Intent he had directed at it scattered off its hide like water off a rock. What is this?! Yan Fu shouted. A war beast, a grypus! They are the lanky youth yelled, barely dodging again, were used by shock troops. The Auxilliae Evokati of the Eternal City rode them into battle His explanation was cut off as the woman with the spear and shield arrived before him again, having effortlessly ghosted past three different people moving to intercept her, bloodily eviscerating one and smashing a second into a wall hard enough to collapse it before smashing through a red haze-like barrier conjured by Gan Jiao, she thought, forcing him to use his movement art to barely avoid getting skewered in her lunge for the youth. Nameless fates curse you! Gan Renshu snarled, drawing a talisman and casting at the beast, {Fu Huangs Shadowless Razor} The beast shot straight up into the air, evading it, even as the others trying to circle it scattered to avoid the talismans area of effect. It then dropped like a thunderbolt a moment later, smashing another wall apart and making everyone dive for cover. AVOID GETTING HURT! The command sank into her, and she found herself dashing for cover of her own accord, even as the beast scattered rocks at all of them. Two hit a barrier conjured by those likely trying to activate the teleport point and smashed it like it was rotten wood, obliterating a luckless cultivator behind it. {Hammer of Huang} {Starblast} {Fire Surge Thunder} Stars of Seris! Three different Dao Immortal grade lightning talismans, and a strange art from the youth, scoured the creature to almost no effect, except to enrage it further as it spun and pounced and caught a cultivator, even as the woman continued to press the companion of Yan Fu viciously. Gan Ulquan cursed and also drew a talisman, which transformed into a series of white chains and shot at the beast as well, only to find half of them deflected by the woman. KUAAAAAAAAA! The beast shrieked again and she felt her vision grow dim and her limbs chill. The Bright Star shines, becomes the Bridge between our Hearts, how Enchanting She desperately repeated the words in her heart, finding that they provided just enough lift for her to not fall properly unconscious to its soul attack. The air around them had grown hazy with the scream, she realised, her qi becoming more chaotic and harder to control reminiscent, in fact, of the water from the seal. Motherless Fates this is? Gan Renshus curse was cut off by the need to dodge a strike from the beast, but based on how gloomy his face was, he had also noticed, she guessed. Buy me a moment! he yelled, even as he danced back from a second strike from the giant half-eagle, half-lion creature, which feinted towards him Gan Arhai screamed miserably as it changed direction at the last minute and caught him with a glancing blow, pinning him to the ground and crushing half his body as he desperately hacked at the offending limb. {Huangs Three Truths!} Gan Jiao activated an art himself, casting three treasure swords at it, to buy time she guessed; however, they barely managed to draw blood before being repelled. Gan Renshu snarled and cast a jade slip on the ground as they scattered again. It shimmered, and the old man who she had seen before appeared. {Talisman Clone: Huang Yung} Sir Yung, we must trouble you! Gan Renshu gasped, looking pale from activating it. The old man stared at the beast then clapped his hands together sternly. {HUANG BRINGS PEACE} The words he spoke melded into the clap and then the world around them shattered outwards, tearing through the body of the beast, which finally showed some actual damage, albeit not anywhere near what anyone seemed to expect. What? one of the ragged survivors, from the Red Sovereigns sect, gawped. What realm is it? a Gan clan diviner wailed, before being hit in the head by Gan Ulquan to make him focus on whatever it was they were doing while trying to evade the golden-haired woman. The beast spun almost on cue, ignoring the old man and leaping for Gan Ulquan and the five with him. Huang Yuans clone instead found himself face to face with the woman, who grinned nastily and yelled some kind of challenge in a language she didnt know. {HUANG DEMANDS SUBMISSION} The old man held up a hand imperiously as the words rang gloriously and everything became subdued, the strength of the world itself bleeding away from everything The woman was the only thing, as it turned out, that did not become subdued. Instead, she charged forward and met the palm with her shield, the collision sending his body, as well as the talisman inside it, skidding backwards, spitting multi-coloured mist. Neither she nor anyone else, however, had time to be shocked at that, because the womans onslaught only intensified, her spear shearing the air with a hideous shriek that made her vision go red for a second before the talisman clone managed to block it. He deflected three more of her strikes with thunderous cracks, even stopping her shield briefly as she hammered it into him again, before reaching out with both hands towards her and snarling, finally blunting her forward momentum, at which point the Grypus arrived right behind him, casually obliterating another cultivator as if they were just some mortal warrior {HUANG RULES WAR} The old man grew multiple arms, smashing them into the beast, grasping at it and tearing off a wing at last, leaving black cracks in the air as he did so. The creature collapsed back with a snarl, and the old man stepped forward, grasping with his right hand. {HUANG PLUCKS STARS} The beast screamed as the hand caught its other wing and halfway smashed it, scattering it away; however, while that was occurring, the other woman had shot back towards the lanky youth. {Dreaming of the Silent Yan Fu tried to use some sword art on her only to have her just smash her shield strength into his blade, breaking his movement and sending him flying back. The lanky youth deflected two strikes then gasped as her spear sank into his side, tearing sideways and leaving a vicious wound, before she kicked him back a second time. Fuck all your mothers! the usually calm and collected leader of the Gan group snarled, looking around, at which point the world went hazy and distorted as space twisted all around them She hit the ground, hard, gasping, and tried to get up. No, no fleeing! a voice, Gan Jiaos, snapped nearby, making her scream in fury as her limbs locked up. Senior Renshu! Success! Did you get what we needed? Yan Jus voice cut through the hubbub. Where are the others? ENOUGH! Gan Renshu roared, even as she was dragged up to her feet, looking around at the main camp, some fifteen miles away from the city, also located in a ruin, one that had been turned into the place for those not involved in opening the seal, to wait. Everyone get moving! We are leaving, immediately! Do we not wait for Beilong? one of the survivors of their terrible, and rather cathartic, encounter with the qi beast asked. Senior Beilong and a few others are already here, Gan Sheng cut in. Ah, Brother Renshu, you are safe right on cue, Gan Beilong hurried over, looking rather ragged, before glancing at Yan Fu and adding, and Brother Yan I am glad to see you are okay There was a bit of awkward shuffling, but Yan Fu scowled right back. How did you get away? Expensively, Gan Beilong shot back with a gloomy expression that was mirrored by those with him. What of the woman? Yan Fu followed up, clearly trying to compensate for having maybe bailed on them, she guessed. She ran, after we managed to suppress that innate art she used, Beilong grimaced. What of the youth who you escaped with that Laur entius? She was amused to see more awkward shuffling by Yan Fu and a few others around them as he looked towards the badly bleeding and unconscious youth, who was being tended to nervously. Gan Beilong scowled, then looked at her and the other woman, who had also arrived then frowned. Who are you to that other woman? Who? the woman laughed, rather nastily, before glancing at Laurentius. You will find out soon enough, I am sure. Chapter 117 – Daybreak
What terror the new day brings, we knew it not, having crawled out of that dark place, thinking that the war between the faith of our forebears and the faith of our rulers was the worst that this land could deliver us to. We endured the war between the Isla and the Eternal City. We survived the devastating return of those demons of the old world, the slave race of orcs, made by heretic sorcerers pretending to be gods in a bygone age. We overcame, through great tribulation, the curses of our own dark past, our hero Laurentius sealing away the defiled prophetess Cornelia, who even death had turned his face away from, such were the depths of her depravity. We repelled the assault of the Hibric Queens, our heroes even casting down two of their whore queens, Macha and Fea, forever sealing away the dark strength of their dread Phantom Queen. Why then, are we blighted so? To have been delivered from that era, to see a new dawn rise and to find that those who brought it, blazing suns on their banners, are the synthesis of every dark thing we have yet encountered? Six duchies, six curses, six ruins we hope come to them whom we welcomed in, gave succour to, gave blood and stone to, and who, now that they have grown with our endeavour, have done as some base orc or debauched elf and wage only war, sending us to die on foreign shores while our daughters are made the playthings of their nobles and our livelihoods provide only gold to bring death. Had I not ventured to Solaneum myself, seen the seal, seen where poor, proud, noble Laurentius fell to deny her, Cornelia and the Darkness of Neron who she was besotted by, I would believe her living still, just as that witch Asuraerleth, corrupted Saintess that she is, still does, and that she was the root of all our evils still. Oh, Lord, your servants call out to you. Pray do not deny us. Answer us. Show us light in this darkness.
~Prayer to The Herald of Solace, first penned by Epikadrus, Archon of Jeris

~ Han Shu C Throne of Extinction~
Like that, studying those tales and poems, time passed interminably. Dozens of days of him studying texts, eating a meal, exercising and so on played out in that gloomy place, in an ever more fractionally distracting game between him and the various things trying to draw him back, but the longer he dwelt on those texts, strangely, the less pull that those moments had. He was poring over one such story: a tale of a woman with the gift of foresight, who was cursed to never be believed, and who was captured in that war for a great hegemonic city, when he was suddenly aware of a faint shift in the space. What was that? he frowned, looking up to find Origin was standing, staring at something in the middle distance he couldnt This is why you dont meddle, she sighed suddenly, walking over to stand beside him. What is? he frowned, because the sense of creeping shadow was getting ever more pronounced. Do not leave my side, Origin said with a sideways look at him. The world around them twisted, and he found he was standing, somewhat like a ghost, in the darkness, grass beneath his feet. The hall was still there, but vague and transient, but throughout it, was now the outside world rocks, trees, grass and people. This is an abomination. It seems I must make good on my promise to you far sooner than I would have liked. {Sister, get out here.} Before he could ask what she meant, or what promise, specifically, she was referring to, her words sank through the world, and Divide was also sitting there. What is it? I was just on my oh, Divide trailed off, looking around. We have run out of time. I hope you hauled those others up? Origin said. We were on our way back, Divide sighed. Its not that easy to wander as you like out there, you know? The other two, who clearly couldnt see him, were both familiar: Cang Di and the woman who had used the mirror which had broken to try and divine him. Wassup, Divide, who was sitting on the rock, greeted the pair, which was sort of weird to see and gave him a very unpleasant sense of double vision, before she looked back up at the sky. Is this another one? What are they, taxmen? It is also the source of our damn leak, Origin scowled. Should he really be out here? Divide looked back at him, while also somehow speaking to the other pair. No but its better than the alternative, Origin said a bit tartly. Above them, the vast tribulation gyre, which was to him no more than a vast, ominous haze through the misty unreality of the moment, was still surging upwards. It was already well advanced, from what little he could see however Whose? A version of Divide put a finger to his lips, the misty grasslands bending around them slightly in a way that made his head hurt, shutting him up. Say nothing, do nothing, stand there silently, watch, Divide said simply. He could only nod, as the vast tribulation twisted upwards and then The Heavenly Kong! the woman with Cang Di blurted out, as the vast sky above formed into a shadowy hall, a terrible emperor seated at its head, dark elders bowing to it and saluting, holding what looked like strange scroll-like things. Parts of it wavered in and out of his perception bizarrely. The seat was very real, the figure on it misty and indistinct, except for the face and the various regalia on the emperor. Similarly, the elders were fuzzy, seeming unreal or represented in mirage-like forms, yet at the heart of each one was a shining star that seemed to draw the eye. Above it, the hall itself was fading in and out of reality, the shadows cast by its occupants unnatural and hungry. A very familiar darkness, that spoke to him of those dark shadows falling, or rising from the abyss, long lizard-like heads, dark, devouring eyes The SarKatus SUBMIT! The word, spoken by the emperor was not aimed at him, but at the whole world and everything encapsulated within the tribulation. It drew out the link, forcibly grasped his darkness, tried to push it at him, turn him back to it, to make him bow to it, acknowledge it In that instant, he was aware, again, of his other body as the seal within it surged, trying to capitalize on some unseen link while there was a cold, cruel pain in his chest that was trying to twist itself out of him. As he looked on, the Emperor reached down and grasped something, a shining golden flower, familiar both as the one that he had seen Origin grasp and also on the statue, while the person undergoing the tribulation was J-Juni? he stared blankly at her, even as the space around them twisted such that the scene was undeniable Undeniable Undeniable The words stuck like static in his mind, his awareness broken, as grasping hands bled out of his body, trying to drag him back to his Sisters Cetana appeared, like a ghost out of the darkness, three vaguely felt phantasmal forms appearing in the hall. Ah youre here as well, good, Origin scowled, looking at her and the three beyond her? Is that the Envoy in Yellow? Cetana asked, staring at the hall blankly. Is this actually your garbage that crawled out of the pit, big sister? Origin shot her an uncharacteristically dark look. It does appear that that evil has indeed found a way. How? Cetana frowned. I wonder as well. I thought you cut away that blight? Origin said, turning to Divide. I did, Divides tone was almost sulky and pouting as she idly twirled a curl of her hair between her fingers. Perhaps this is unintentional? All three of them glanced at him Wait the black lightning, Juni said she was free of whatever touched us in the A shadow rose out of the void A SarKatush, its arms breaking through the mist, became terrifyingly corporeal as it reached for him, maw Divide stepped off her rock, vanishing from that place and dragging them into the unreality between where they were, looming over, grasping it by its arms, tearing it apart and leaving its broken form scattered into the firmament. Around him, he was vaguely aware of other SarKatush sliding disturbingly out of the nihility between, grasping for Cang Di, for the other woman By the time he was able to focus again, Cetana had already slain one, while a new arrival, a girl wearing a mask, swirled out of the thin mist, flowing into another SarKatush and bloodily destroying it. Gasping, he tried to stand, but found he had no real strength to do so as, unseen, the cold, clawing sensation was still there, trying to drag him back to his body directly, whispering now, obscuring everything, blurring his perception of reality in some strange way. Oh come on! he thought that was Divide. He felt hands pulling him up, his awareness of his surroundings filtering back, even as the bitter taste of being utterly helpless in these circumstances twisted his stomach. The hands holding him were cool, pleasant even. There was a sense of gentleness and drifting calm. The ills of the world fading away Shall we deal with this before it gets out of hand? Cetanas voice echoed in his ears. Yes, Origin sounded rather annoyed as she agreed. Reality returned like a slap in the face, even as he felt the stone floor again. Fucking squid-humpers! Divides cursing fully brought him back to the moment, to find all six standing in the throne. You know this is very irregular, one of those holding him said. There was a sense of crushing foreboding, and then Origin, Divide, Cetana and one of the new arrivals vanished, leaving him standing beside the final two who had arrived with Cetana. Um thank you for saving me, he bowed to them. Both of them stared at him for a long moment, then just went and sat down on the couch and the chair. Compared to Origin, Cetana and Divide, they were almost hazy, their robes obscuring much of their appearance. I am Han Shu, he introduced himself politely, still trying to ignore the phantom chill that was slowly fading away at last. The pair simply continued to consider him, like he were some exotic house pet or weird mushroom, so in the end, all he could do was go sit down himself, looking about warily for the black cracks, and worry about With a grimace, he crushed that thought One of the women stood before him, her beautiful face framed by tumbling dark hair, her eyes like shadows that held far too much life experience for any one person, his chin cupped in her hands. It seems she was not exaggerating. This isnt simply on a level of being a superficial problem, is it? the woman seated by on the couch mused. Mmm I guess, the woman standing there, keeping the shadows at bay around them both, murmured.

~ Teng Chunhua C Swamp Swamp ~
Where, by the inauspicious fates, did I go wrong in life? Teng Chunhua lay drifting in the water, staring at both the dawn sky with its slowly dissipating dark clouds and her own inner condition as she watched her foundation stabilize and tried to decide if her circumstances were a trauma or a blessing. The scholarly council was somewhat out on it because, on the one hand, she was now a Dao Seeking cultivator C firmly a Dao Seeking cultivator C with her own Principle, born of the unity of all the things that made up her path to this point and a healthy dose of anger at the last day or two to top it off. Her Qi Sea and Sea of Knowledge had been fully fused through her Nascent Soul under the brutal bombardment and desperate exertions of the shared tribulation, something which would have overjoyed her to achieve mere days, never mind weeks ago and been seen as no more than a childish daydream months ago. However, that was not even the half of it. -I actually severed a mortal chain or three. She was sure that Juni had not realised the implications of what she was doing when she did it, at least not as it pertained to her and Lin Ling. Their breakthrough had been walking the line of a form of Dual Cultivation or maybe even triple cultivation if that was even a thing. It was, she supposed, a fairly obscure bit of lore. People who severed a so-called mortal chain, a thread of the ties that their worlds fate held on them, before Immortal tribulation were usually only talked of in tales, or some far-relayed story of a prestigious scion of a great sect. She had only learned about that uncommon facet of Dual Cultivation and its effect on mortal chain severing when randomly browsing texts in the Teng Schools scripture library in the long days of tedium studying for her seven-star grade examination when she had been temporarily granted that more comprehensive access. The records had been frustratingly vague on the details, she recalled, but they did mention something about dual cultivation connecting peoples fates in some respects, mostly with regard to tribulations and incurring implication. Usually that was not a helpful thing, but severing mortal chains was an exception, the records noted. -What would have happened if Lin Ling called down an Immortal Gate? She stared at the pale, purple sky, trying to banish that terrifying thought C the recursions had been bad enough She was pretty sure she could write a serious treatise about the physique refinement experience if she really wanted to, however, this experience had been traumatic. Belatedly, she found she didnt have words fit to carry the experience of it. Stepping back through the hell of her own circumstance thrice over. Fighting through nearly 20 years of desperate moments C except maybe just existential screaming into the void. A disturbingly large number of those had been since the start of this trial as well, though she suspected that that was somewhat down to the nature of whatever had gone wrong with the tribulation. It had seemed very determined to draw out the absolute worst of her experiences associated with this place and break her with them. -And somehow we did all that, while keeping that fates-accursed legless scaled rat involved. Groaning, she curled up and searched for the bottom, which was about a metre below her, and found her footing, looking around for Lin Ling. The younger woman was sitting nearby, sitting on the water, recovering from her own injuries, qi from the hydra still swirling around her. The silver fire arriving from two tribulations had pretty much done it for. The cores remained, but its consciousness was thoroughly scattered She was still trying to untangle the last bit in her head as it was because there had been her own hall, which had involved an Empress Involuntarily she shuddered, recalling that figure, a terrifying, regal and distant being and a hint of Junis hall, which had seemed to feature the golden flowers, the two merging through each other disturbingly, linked to the hall of that cruel emperor wearing the colours of the Kong clan and that shadow hall -What would have happened if I failed? Would Juni have failed as well? Just thinking about it gave her a terrible headache. Inhaling, she pushed out her new principle and started to use it to draw in some of the excess qi rolling off Lin Ling, focusing on the shattered soul power. Western Chimes True Principle. Its name was Well it wasnt a puzzle, because she had successfully created it and it was the synthesis of her attainments to this point. She had just expected it to be more involved, truthfully. There was a sort of post-creation simplicity to it that unnerved her, right down to the name, which had just sort of emerged with it: Western due to the connection with Luan and the Queen Mother, and Chimes C because of the parasol tree? -Do their names just form, a bit like the physiques one did, guided by my subconscious or something? That was certainly the impression she got, but at the same time it left her oddly vexed, because there was an instinctuality to it that was a trifle disconcerting, and rather at odds with how her understandings of what spiritual cultivation should be Still, it was impossible not to marvel at how unified her principle, body and soul were in all the various aspects of her cultivation now. It was hard to call them various now, though. She was almost certain she had reached a point with her Physical Cultivation where she didnt even know what the realm was called. The one above Mortal Boundary, a realm no one in her family had ever reached. Her Mantra was etched into her body and the Physique so thoroughly she had no idea what to term it. She barely needed to nudge it directly now that it was so closely tied to her qi and soul and principle. In truth, the more she considered her situation, the more she found herself turning to another, much more sparsely used term compared to Dao Seeking: Quasi-Immortal C because just like Lin Ling, her intuition told her that getting an Immortal Gate to descend was just a matter of time. Off to her right, it was easy to find Juni. She was standing, completely naked, waist-deep in the water, surrounded by a small sea of pale cream, red and yellow lotus flowers -And somehow Juni has surpassed us both, maybe That was the other slightly terrifying thing: Juni gave her a sense of pressure now, that she didnt get, even from Lin Ling. Never again, Lin Ling said exhaling, looking around. No argument there, Juni muttered. This was your insane idea! she pointed out, looking around for the others now. Believe me when I say I got to see that very clearly, through ever-recurring perspective several times more than I care to recall, Juni shuddered, running a hand through her sodden hair. Yeah However, I still dont quite grasp what the hell happened, Lin Ling sighed. Well, the fundamentals of it are clear: something or someone tried to screw with this tribulation, like they did mine but what was their goal? To subvert my Golden Core, Juni grimaced. They also tried to claim my physique, I think she agreed. That bit was still hazy in her memory, mostly because she had been swept up in Junis problems and the recursion, but that had been the overwhelming sense, that someone or something was trying to grasp some essence of her and tie a very horrible thread through her that would have made her a living puppet of some kind. Except they screwed up, Juni said bitterly. They tried to drag me back to that moment in the denial tribulation C with Di Ji in the stairwell. Oh, Lin Lings face went flat. Yes, quite. But they didnt get Di Ji, Juni grimaced. They got the lizards or more exactly, the thing that claimed the lizards. She rubbed her temples, because the denial tribulation had been deviantly abnormal, there was no doubt about that. You mean the four-armed things with five eyes that were she shuddered. Oh Lin Ling murmured with a weird expression. I hope it ate them whole and didnt spit out their bones. What exactly was that? You know how there have always been stories about the dark being, hungry, down below? Lin Ling said sourly. Well, let me show you something She accepted the thread of soul sense, reckoning she had better know what just tried to do them all in. It was oddly muted and strongly caged in yang qi, she noted. Pushing a thread of her own soul sense into the image, she The creature stood there in the void, its 4 arms hanging. It was like a puppet, floating on invisible strings, and behind it was a maw that wanted to devour everything about her She tried to move, yet couldnt Someone grabbed her and they tumbled through a dark doorway. Someone was dragging her now and Han Shu insistently cursing C Juni, she thought Just as the grasping lizard claw with 4 arms reached for her face, they stumbled again and the darkness swallowed them up Gasping, she realised her body was wreathed in cold sweat, her qi faintly turbulent. What was that? she hissed, horrified. Even though the memory had been thoroughly sealed, barely more than a shadow portrait, it was at the level of a terrifying soul attack. Something like that, if it was weaponised Suddenly, she recalled the sight of Sheng Zhao, a Dao Seeking cultivator, screaming, being held by Juni, who had only been at Qi Refinement C She used that and mantra manifestation? Something that lurks down there, or is sealed there in the darkness somehow, Juni said softly. I saw the real thing. I think the thing we saw the second time C what Ling just showed you C was a shard of it. The real thing was I only escaped because of the nature of the anomalies down there, and the shadow stayed with me far too long Will it not cause a problem, showing it like that? she asked, worried now. No Juni shook her head, an odd look on her face. At least not like that. Shaking her head, she wished there was something to sit down on because that had been unpleasant. Anyway, its all in the past. We survived it miraculously, Juni said a bit more decisively. Lin Ling nodded. I agree. In any case, Ill go get the others. Juni looking around at the ruin of the fort and the river that had overwhelmed it, nodded in agreement. Probably not a bad idea. She also nodded, watching Lin Ling vanish off in the direction of the hall. Sending out her soul sense told her that they were still alive, but the sense of turbulence in their surroundings was such that it was a struggle to push it to the other side of the square Both trailed off at the same time she felt the strange, profound sense of settling encompass everything. The rippling water around them seemed to still. The dawn-tinted clouds above, drifted. The purple-blue of the sky intensified. The grass reeds in the flooded marshland swayed. Shadows cast by the buildings deepened. Throughout all of it, a strange sense of out-of-place pressure C focused on her, like a distant lingering eye C which she had never noticed up to that point, because, she realised, it had always been with her, even in Eastern Azure, disappeared, notable only to her awareness suddenly, for its vanishing. Did you just feel that? she asked, staring up at the epicentre of the tribulation and trying not to sound too nervous now. Yes Juni confirmed, her eyes narrowed now. The aspects of her own principle that related to the harmony of the world were telling her some deeply unsettling things by omission as well -Just what kind of interference was there with that tribulation? Is this the backlash finally manifesting somehow? she realised she had asked that out loud. Its like prying eyes vanished Eyes Eyes Juni pondered, staring back up at the sky. Its related to Fate somehow Like those strange shadows during she trailed off as Juni beat her to it. Like fate severing, but much more profound? she murmured at last. Closing her eyes, she focused on the feeling, trying to get the measure of what had been done. Even though everything was back to normal now, even the memory of those shadows made her skin crawl. There had been such a prejudicial, dismissive, belittling greed to them. Yeah. It is the same, Juni agreed, looking rather unnerved. Seems to be related to the passing of the tribulation, according to my divination art. Though I can barely it was so fleeting. Fleeting was an excellent way to describe it, she thought, looking around at their surroundings. Already the sense of it was nothing more than a slightly otherworldly memory. Without the experience of fate severing, she would never even have recognised it. Well, given we succeeded, there should have been some kind of backlash on whoever did this, then I want to just throw this in and go home now. she muttered, unable to bring herself to consider the idea of justice beneath heaven at this point. They stared at the sky for a long moment then Juni shook herself. Perhaps Lin Ling can say more, she guessed at last. Maybe Juni nodded, still staring at the sky.

~ Kai Manshu C Ruins of the Fort, wondering how they are still alive ~
Where did I go wrong in life? At a guess? When we won a special prize by not becoming slaves? Feiwu Shen grimaced, pushing himself up out of the rubble strewn water. Qing Yao, staring up at the now ceiling-less roof of the hall they were in, didnt comment, and instead helped Wei Chu up. Smart answer, he grimaced, checking himself over. The array that they had set them up with was terrifying. Also deeply impressive, both in how remarkable it was at what it had done and how he was sure it was the main reason they were still alive. That and the fact that the two bolts that had landed nearby had disintegrated more of the roof than they collapsed. Even now, ash was still drifting in the air. -I know I should be pleased that we survived being basically on the doorstep of that terrifying whatever it was, but its really unnerving, he mumbled inwardly. By honoured Mother of Sky, we survive, Naakai, the older UrInan, murmured, also staring up at the dawn light shining through the ruin of the roof, the moon still hanging eerily above the horizon. Is it over? Wei Chu mumbled. What exactly happened? Feiwu Shen asked. Do any of us look like we know more than you? Qing Yao sniffed, looking around as well. Standing up, he relinquished his part of the array, which had continued to be effective after a certain point, even without them actually maintaining positions. Merely being linked to it with qi had been enough Sitting down on a stone block, he exhaled again, and checked his condition. He had not broken through, thankfully but having already been at Quasi-Immortal, his foundation had taken a notable step forward Exhaling, he stared at the sky. My My attunement is Qing Yao muttered, staring at her hands. Same, he agreed, noting that Feiwu Shen and Wei Chu were also nodding. Nearly all the qi in his body had been devoted to refining what came through the link from Senior Ling and the result there was quite terrifying in its own way as well. Ive made more progress in five days with my cultivation than I have in the last year Qing Yao said dully. He wasnt quite as extreme, but he suspected he was a fair bit older than Qing Yao, so had more reasonable expectations of progress before the Immortal threshold. Even so, he could see the shades of her Principle in her qi much more clearly than before. Wei Chus progress was even more remarkable: she was nearly at Severing Origins, while Feiwu Shen now had a faint pressure to his qi that showed he had also made some steps towards Dao Seeking -What would have happened if we had a tribulation of our own during this? a worried voice wondered in his head, before he could kick it into the darkness. Died without corpses probably assuming it was even possible for us to incur them when linked to that array? Again, he found himself touching his chest where the array symbol was almost burned at this point, such was the intensity of qi that had flowed through it, into him. Abruptly, there was a faint, if deeply profound sense of a shift in the world, like everything settling subtly. The swirling water all around them stilled. Shadows in the hall shifted, strangely, he realised, his heart skipping a beat The dawn-tinted clouds, the last remnants of the vanishing tribulation, drifted above, their colours deepening The grass reeds visible through the fissures in the wall swayed. Within it, he was suddenly struck by a disconcerting oddness, like a faint weight within the world he had never noticed before, because, he realised, it had always accompanied him, only becoming noticeable through its abrupt vanishing. What was? his exclamation went unfinished, as everyone else was also staring around uneasily. That? Qing Yao finished for him, staring around her with a worried look. What just? Feiwus expression was thoroughly confused. Uhh Wei Chu also looked confused. The other three all stared at him, with perplexed faces, because almost as soon as it was registered, it was gone, as if it never was, only that lingering awareness of something having vanished remaining, and even it was curiously intangible. The price for poking things that shouldnt be, I suspect, Senior Lings voice cut through his reverie. Looking around, he found her standing in the entrance to the hall, dressed in a loose smock, of the style many of the UrVash had been wearing when they were captured. I see youre all alive, she added, looking around at the damage. Somehow Naakos muttered. You have big momentum. Very big. You can blame Juni for that and the bastards who messed with the tribulation, Senior Ling said with a half scowl. M-m-messed with? Feiwu Shen nearly sat down again. You thought tribulations get like that normally? Senior Ling asked a trifle dubiously. When she put it like that, it was somewhat obvious Is that what that was? Qing Yao asked at last. Senior Juni succeeded? he asked. She did, Senior Ling nodded. Who would dare mess with a tribulation? Wei Chu mumbled. New to cultivation, are you? Senior Ling muttered. Not seen the Jade Gate Court, have you? Jade Gate? Feiwu Shen reiterated dully. Senior Ling just shook her head and waved for them to follow her. -Does she have some kind of grudge with them? he wondered, glancing at the others. Qing Yao looked pensive, but just shrugged when he caught her eye. And yet, that hall, and that strangeness He shook his head, banishing that thought Anyway its beyond our means to worry about it, Senior Ling said with a grimace, and the longer we stay here, the more we are tempting falling masonry upon our heads. That would be a very sad way to go, having survived to this point! That got some nervous laughs from the UrInan, and he had to concede it made him smile as well. Yes, it would, Qing Yao agreed, wrapping an arm around Wei Chu, who was still pale and shaking, though as much, he suspected, so she would not look quite so nervous in comparison. -A shame I cant do the same with Feiwu, though it would look amusing, he though gloomily, putting his hands behind his back so their shaking would not be quite so evident. Senior Lings strength had taken a notable step upwards C or recovered C it was hard to say which. She was certainly a Quasi-Immortal, just like he was; however, when stood next to her, he was almost embarrassed to call himself such. She hid her principle well, but there was a sort of allure, subtle and mesmerising, that drew you in in a thousand little ways, like she was a walking demonstration of utmost confidence and forthrightness. -Some sect elders could take notes from her, he thought with another inward shudder, following her out. The courtyard outside was now a lake. He had expected that given how the hall, a metre above it, was half flooded as well but the degree of outward devastation was almost mesmerising as he stared around. The fort itself looked like it had melted somewhat, its walls and towers still standing, but everything smoothed off and just a touch glassy. -Not melted, he corrected after a moments consideration, eroded. They survived, he turned to see the other two disciples and for a moment felt his mouth go dry, as he was unable to formulate coherent thoughts. The one who had spoken was Teng Chunhua, who had also advanced to Quasi-Immortal, and who was now, if not as strong as Senior Ling, nearly exuding the same kind of effortless prestige. However, the one that made him wonder if he was just a failure at cultivation was Senior Juni, who was standing nearby, staring at the sky, wearing a similar loose gown to the others. The force of presence that reflected back at him when he looked at her was truly humbling. -Is that actually the foundation of a Quasi-Immortal? Congratulations, on your advancement! Qing Yao saluted deeply, as did Wei Chu, though both sounded a trifle strangled. -Is this the difference between us and a disciple from a true hegemonic sect? If ever I needed confirmation that not all foundations are created equal, these three are it Please, Juni waved a hand, actually looking a bit awkward. Because of me, you were nearly implicated. I can only apologise. Uh We all made gains, he managed to say, bowing as well. Congratulations on turning misfortune into fortune. Juni stared at him for a moment, then laughed and for a moment he had to focus inwards, because the force of her principle, and the allure of her presence, was such that he nearly sat down. Wei Chu actually did. Even the UrInan looked taken aback. Exhaling, he composed himself, to find that she had gotten her aura back under control. Sorry it was just that your words are oddly fitting, Juni said with a light sigh that He had to look away again, because he was sure she was not doing it deliberately, but her presence was oppressive. She had already been beautiful, but somehow, now, that natural beauty was almost hypnotic. There was a harmony to everything about her that was intoxicating -Get. A. Grip! He forced himself to focus inwards, suddenly very glad his attunement to this place had taken a solid leap forward. Without it, he would have been a glassy-eyed idiot at this point, he was sure. Feiwu was looking a bit dazed, and Wei Chu might as well have had stars in her eyes, it was unnerving to see. -And when you put all three together Chunhua coughed, a trifle awkwardly, and the oppressive inability to focus lessened noticeably. So, what now? Teng Chunhua asked, eyeing them and the UrInan. Well, we made a huge impression on the local landscape, so if anyone doesnt know where we are, they are probably dead, Senior Ling observed. Ideally though, we finish off these accursed cores while their soul strength is still splintered. I guess it is what it is, Juni said after a short pause. Here, or somewhere else? Chunhua added, looking around pensively. Well, here is already permeated with its qi and we cant go far enough away for it to matter, so I guess we just finish that off here, Ling mused, glancing at them. Its much more amenable to being refined by others now in any case. Uh some of us are fairly close to tribulations, Qing Yao pointed out. You are actually turning down free qi? Senior Ling said with a light laugh. Ummm Qing Yao looked embarrassed and shook her head. We just thought you should know, so you were not inconvenienced. Shouldnt be a problem, Juni said after a moments contemplation.

~ Kun Juni C Swamped Swamp Fort ~
Watching the four rather dazed cultivators, Juni wasnt sure if she should fall into hysterics, or weep in a corner, because if she had had any lingering doubts about the magnitude of her gains, their reactions had swept them all away. Her principle was Actually, she was rather unnerved, because it was exceeding her expectations in every category, to the point where it was almost hard to control. It didnt help that she was still trying to unravel the mirage-like remnants of that strange occurrence with it It had almost felt like what she had done with her spirit root and Good Fortune, but even now, it slipped away like fog and resolutely refused to be engaged by Bright Heart Shifting Steps. Sighing, she stopped trying to divine it and focused more concertedly on trying to control how her principle interacted with the world around her and everyone else. -I can see why Ling had such issues with hers when she founded it so suddenly and Chunhua is in the same boat as me. Its possibly a crime to be standing near these four right now, even if the misunderstanding of our origins is being wilfully led on by Lin Ling at this point. Focusing again on her Kun Lotus principle along with Bright Heart Shifting Steps, she turned it away from thinking about the strange occurrence and towards the question of the cores and whether refining them here was a good idea. The result was odd and a bit ambiguous, but didnt hint at any immediate problems. The matter of specifically where to refine the rest of the qi took some consideration, mainly because the entire fort was flooded at the ground level and the water was continuing to rise. The source was unclear, but her guess was that it had something to do with the more inexplicable aspects of the tribulation. -Like Quazam That was still preying on her mind as she checked the prisoners who had been sealed into another of the halls. Most of them were unconscious or stunned. The isolation formation on their containment was fairly robust, fuelled as it was by Lin Lings yang blood and the strange moon rune like symbols. Praise Quazam Great Mother to the Masters she murmured the phrase, homily, prayer whatever it was, thinking about the cadence. It was hard to be sure, given she had no inclination to poke around but the things that had been said by the creatures in the shadow hall lingered still in her head. -Did they really plot all that from our encounter in the depths? It was concerning, and her divination arts gave her no peace of mind there either. -And are we really done with them? -Is that also part of whatever just transpired? Bright Heart Shifting Steps gave her no inclination there either, one way or the other, which she wasnt sure was a good or a bad thing. She had thought herself free of that shadowy, unspeakable horror back when she lost her old spiritual cultivation, and perhaps she had been, she supposed, given the nature of its re-emergence. Thinking of that, she turned to look south-east. That had been the direction that their misfortune came from Whats bothering you? Chunhua had come over to stand beside her. Just wondering about that hellish experience, she said with a grimace. You and me both, Chunhua muttered. Though it seems we are bound to each other at this point. Is that a particular problem? she asked with an eye roll. I have been wondering where my life went horribly wrong, Chunhua said with a wan smile, but at the same time, the situation I am in now is not something I could have imagined a month ago. Ive told myself that about once a day since we got caught up in this mess, she replied, shaking her head with a wry smile. Only? Chunhua said with an eye roll. Fair, I suppose, she agreed. The interference came from the south-east but it was weird. That is what I was thinking about. It came twice Chunhua mused. Twice? she thought about that, then nodded. It tried to really concertedly grasp my potential, my spirit root, everything actually, as soon as I hit Fate Tribulation for Soul Foundation. And you didnt have a tribulation for Core Formation, Chunhua nodded. Something tried, very briefly, to mess with my physique formation, I think, although I can only say that now, having seen what occurred with my Dao Seeking tribulation, truthfully. Looking at the river, with the reddish dawn light scattering of it, she had to admit that was likely, if rather disturbing. -Just the act of forming a Good Fortune Core got me targeted like that? It made her gut twist a bit, mostly in anger, although there was a little bit of fear in there as well. What would my next tribulation be like? Bah! she clapped her hands to her cheeks and then knocked her head gently off the wall, as much in annoyance at her thoughts as anything else, and to try to stop herself overthinking things Exhaling, she shoved those unpleasant and potentially rather unhelpful concerns at her mantra, focusing on having them turn that turmoil into something then realised Chunhua was looking at her oddly. Sorry stupid thoughts, she said with a wry smile. A mantras best friend, Chunhua noted with an amused giggle. Yeah, she agreed. So, what did you come to get me for? she asked. Oh, um, Ling has set up the array to allow the others to get some gains from what remains of the cores, Chunhua replied. Ah She froze, as a sense of absolute It was hard to say what it was. It was absolute everything. Transfixed, she found herself adrift in the moment, in some bizarre way, drawn to follow it as it washed over everything flowing. Above her, the dawn seemed to flow backwards, a shadow sweeping out of the sky, to the south-east, like the chill of clouds passing over, gathering at some distant, unseen point. -Its heading roughly in the direction I felt that the interference came from? It was hard to say how she knew that, but intuitively, a part of her did. Above them, the night sky intensified faintly, ominously, the last, brightest of the stars picked out somehow, even as the vault of heaven dimmed There was a ripple, like shadow and light connecting, a distant crack in the world, the shadow like the wings of a great bird, descending from the vault of heaven, pulling the darkness with it to strike at that distant point Staring at the sky, she realised she was shaking, because that crack had certainly been lightning and her divination art was It put her in mind of the red dawn, of that strange sense of distant inauspicious doom, except this was far, far, more profound. Above her, the first rays of sun peeked back across the sky, even as the last of that darkness faded, second by second, to purple, then to blue-ish red and dawn returned, as if it had never left. What just? Chunhua was staring, pale, at the distant horizon. I rather suspect that whoever tried to mess with our tribulation has had a terminally bad day, she said, aware that her voice was quavering. Was it some kind of bird? Chunhua mumbled. Moros, she found Lin Ling standing nearby, looking pale, her jaw clenched. Moros? she asked. Yes, a judgement of of a force never to be crossed, Lin Lings pupils were dilated, she realised, the other girl clearly fighting the memories or some aspect of them. It means Doom in one of the old tongues of this land. Chunhua just shuddered, making her wonder what the other woman had perceived. Looking across, she could see the others were slack-jawed and shaking. Even the UrInan were looking rather disconcerted. What was that? Seniors Qing Yao asked, seeing the two of them arrive back beside them. Someone else having a very bad day, she said, with a bit more levity than she felt, still unnerved by the feeling of creeping, inauspicious judgement she had felt. So, that was the rest of the backlash? Kai Manshu frowned. Almost certainly, she agreed, deciding to just leave the explanation at that. You cant mess with those kinds of forces without consequences. The others all nodded and didnt press further, which was a relief, because she wasnt sure she wanted to or even could explain whatever it was had happened with Quazam, that shrine and the rivers. -Not to mention, there was that other figure who interfered or was implicated, and there was definitely a feeling that whatever the SarKatush did was far wider-ranging than me, she mused. Did it affect everyone who was touched by the golden flowers? Shaking her head again, she fed the sense of uncertainty back into her mantra once more, if she could even call it just that anymore. The synergy between it, her Principle, her physique and her cultivation was profound. Not to mention, there was what her mantra was doing in and of itself, that was far odder, because it wasnt just turning all those emotional disturbances and her worries into a sort of reinforcement for her cultivation or was it? She watched what it was doing and again found herself confused. What was occurring was almost like the imbuement of Intent, but she could not really touch that Intent, even though it was part of her. It just was, and it made its presence known in lots of different, subtle ways. You look spaced out, Chunhua muttered. And you are not? she shot back. Fair, Chunhua agreed with an eye roll. I guess I am just slightly overwhelmed, she sat down on the ruined wall, which had fallen off the top of the building behind them and looked around at the flooded fort. Inhaling, she drew in a bit more of the qi, and considered how it flowed around her body. The three sets of meridian channels that were the architecture of the qi cycle in her body had nearly merged into one immense network at this point. Her Nascent Soul, sat in her dantian, mirrored this new network C her soul meridians C while the physique symbol was the link that bound everything together, her mystic meridian as Lin Ling had termed it. -And then there is my spirit root Turning her attention back to her dantian, she considered it pensively, because her Qi Sea was nearly unrecognisable. Not only was it vast, compared to what it had been before, but it was also like a placid mirror-like lake, the vast tidal forces within it hidden, almost like an illusion within the gently shimmering vista. Her Nascent Soul, currently sat in the middle, at the focal point of the qi cycle in her body, surrounded the faint spectral ephemera of her Golden Core and spirit root. There was a link, and she saw it, and understood it, yet it was a kind of instinctual understanding, because if she actually looked it was rather disorientating if she tried to map it out in her own mind, as if not meant to be thought about in purely physical terms. Her Core was sort of the link between her dantian, her body and her qi circulation and her spirit root. Her Nascent Soul was also a link; her Sea of Knowledge merged into her dantian such that they were like mirrors of the same space, while within the souls opaque form she had an awareness that all her meridians, along with her bones and her mantras connection to them, were also reflected. Her Physique was everything, near as she could tell, or the Kun Lotus symbol, much like her Kun Lotus principle, was a synthesis of everything she was. The last part, her Mantra, was thus, again, much like the Physique, associated with everything. The longer she stared at those two parts, the weirder and weirder it got, almost like the four parts were in fact, two pairs: Physique and Cultivation Foundation, Nascent Soul and Mantra. The talisman now sat in her Sea of Knowledge, which was the dantian of her Nascent Soul and yet... And yet, that was where things started to get a bit odd. She focused on it and the talisman appeared in her dantian, in the hand of her Nascent Soul, and standing there, on that mirror-like water plain, with ghostly lotus flowers drifting in the water, she could see it and hold it. It couldnt leave her body though, she noted, not that she felt she even wanted to try, such was its value. There was a lot of extra information in the talisman now, presumably perceivable now she was a Dao Seeking cultivator. The talismans explanation of the realm itself was a bit odd C there were three sort of states to it, Unity Realm was like the back half of Severing Origins, and then when you achieved that Unity you formed a Principle, at which point you could be considered as being Seeking Principle except for her. She didnt need to seek her principle; it was already made, and that was where she now found herself with a new headache, because the path she was now on was, in the talismans terms, a little different C Gate Seeking. Gate Seeking was seeking the path to the Immortal Gate, which in terms of Eastern Azure made her a Quasi-Immortal rather than a Dao Seeking cultivator. The difference there hinged on the possession of a principle, though it was rarely acknowledged back home. Quasi Immortals were just Dao Seeking experts who had advanced that realm to the point where Immortality was certain. Looking at the talisman again, she could only sigh. There was a lot more there, but unpicking it would take a while. The main thing that would be immediately useful, was a text about talismans and formations that presented a few things that were remarkably like what Lin Ling had been doing with her blood, she couldnt help but feel. There were was also a more advanced chapter of the Eighteen Lotus Earthly Palms which a cursory glance told her would give her some headaches and most intriguingly, some mentions about soul-binding weapons; however, that would apparently require both a suitable weapon and for her to get some comprehensions with the talismans and formations There were a few different types of those, including several that helped others use a basic version of Heart Shifting Steps, either with her qi, or as a framework for their own comprehensions. There were also ones relating to attacks that synergised with the Eighteen Lotus Earthly Palms. What was certain was that the talismans that allowed others to draw upon Heart Shifting Steps would be undeniably helpful to everyone else when it came to refining what remained of the Hydras cores and getting some gains out of them. Exhaling, she stopped trying to follow the circular headache that was her dantian and her Sea of Knowledge, because, when viewed from either her body or her Nascent Soul, they seemed to fundamentally mirror each other yet were somehow the same thing, with the Symbols Mystic Meridian shifted through everything. What am I? A block of wood? Chunhua, who was sitting nearby, sighed a bit theatrically. She coughed awkwardly. Sorry, she apologised. Its fine, you were only staring into the middle distance for 30 seconds, Chunhua giggled. I was distracted by how changed my foundation is, she said. Oh, yeah I stopped looking at it. It was making my head hurt, probably the downside of such a rapid yet intuitive advancement, Chunhua agreed. It is rather like that, she agreed. Nothing is wrong. In fact, its remarkably harmonious in my case. Its just That your intuitive understanding of what you are seeing is exceeding your personal knowledge? Chunhua supplied. Yes, its weird, she agreed. Its very physical cultivation, I suppose? I guess you could see it like that, Chunhua agreed. It is certainly very atypical of the regimented way in which you approach advancements under spiritual cultivation. It is Are you two just going to stand there all day? Lin Ling called up. Sorry, she waved and hopped off the rock, walking across the water, which, while draining, was now possible to a degree she could never have achieved before. The others had scattered under Lin Lings directions to get some suitable blocks for her array, while the UrInan were watching the perimeter. I want to try something with you, she said, coming over to Lin Ling. Uhuh? the younger woman frowned. Well, there is a talisman, which should be able to radically help with qi refinement, like a simplified version of what I was doing before, that doesnt require my continual maintenance, she said. Ah, Lin Ling nodded. However, before I try it on anyone else, I figured Id see how it worked for you? Fair. What do you need to do? Ling asked. It only took her a few minutes to sketch out the diagram and determine its limitations. The main one, as it turned out, was that it required her Intent-infused qi and was linked to her comprehensions and her Principle in ways she had not quite expected. It also required a physical medium from her body C her blood in the end C which, for a spiritual cultivator, would have posed problems but, with her foundations roots in physical cultivation, turned out to be surprisingly risk-free, as use of vital blood was much less harmful to her overall prospects given her recovery abilities. Thankfully, it did appear that it would work as she had hoped and, somewhat surprisingly, seemed to have something in common with what Lashaan had done to them back before the feast. We also need to find something to remunerate the UrInan with, she observed, watching Lin Ling try to cycle her qi after she painted the talisman on her with her own blood. Yes, Ling sighed. Thanks to us, they have suffered quite a You two really are amusing, she didnt quite climb into the air at Naakais utterance, but it was a near thing. Yes, we have suffered, but to live is to endure trials. Only in death does one find final respite from their long path, Naakai said with a rather kindly smile. Even so Naakai held up a hand and cut her off before she could really add anything. At this point, you can nearly be considered sworn members of our group. You have fought with us, bled with us, eaten food with us, slept beneath the same roof. Hospitality is important. These are the rituals that keep us safe in lands where all else is strange and alien. It is, she agreed, not as surprised as she might have expected that a culture like the UrInan had a version of that sagacious homily. That is why we must provide some redress. Naakai sighed again, and shook her head. I do understand your desire; however, it was we who invited you to stay, we who embroiled you in the mess with Uaazar. True, if we had passed like boats in the mist, things might have differed or perhaps they would not, and Uaazar and Azuum still plotted some ill deed by a different means. We cannot turn back the clock. We are not the gods of old, nor should we aspire to be. What you promised before C the formations C was eminently suitable. These kinds of things have applicability beyond their immediate function and such threads of knowledge are rare here. However, and I will be blunt here, you three are young women, lost in a foreign land where the currents of blood and fury run far deeper than you necessarily realise. You made a dangerous enemy in Sharvasus, and I would be a poor old woman if I left you to shoulder it alone. But what of the others? she pressed. We looked on the way here, and perhaps the others were swept away on the other boat, Naakai added. They were not with me, she added, apologetically. I was grasped by Ashaal? If they are lost in the swamps, they know how to get out and nobody will be looking for a few scattered UrInan, Naakai sighed. If they are dead, then I can only say that they will be avenged, and take solace that their deaths have cost Udrasa greatly She paused and stared at the sky for a moment Call it an old womans hunch, but I suspect that in sticking with you three, I am more likely to run into them than by any other means, Naakai chuckled, turning back to her and giving her a pat on the shoulder. She has us there, Lin Ling sighed. Indeed I do, Naakai said with a laugh. You are wise beyond your years, but years do still count for something If you want another avenue of redress, contribute by helping us refine the rest of this wayward mana, Naakos grunted, walking over. That, we can do, Lin Ling nodded. Did you make any gains? Our compatriots were worried they were close to breaking through. These old bones will make gains when they die, Naakos chuckled. However, Lashaan in particular will benefit, as will Saruuna. She was already close to the threshold of the 5th advancement. Maker preserve they dont have such momentum, Naakos chuckled. Kai Manshu, who had been pushing over a slab, shuddered at that and nodded vehemently.

~ Cang Di C Edge of the River Lands ~
Still smarting from the sensory disruption of the bolt and its strange passage over the horizon, Cang Di could only stare after it as the dawn above them seemed to roll backwards, the stars above shining once again through the dimming vault of heaven. There was a shift on the distant horizon, like the connection between land and sky had just skipped slightly, like shadow and light connecting, pulling the darkness with it to strike at that distant point Boom! Divide giggled, clapping her hands together and the sense of terrifying oppression vanished. Unable to find words, he watched as the dawn rolled back, even as Shatterpoint, dissociated in his Sea of Knowledge as it was, told him in no uncertain terms that whatever had just transpired was singularly and utterly inauspicious in a way so fundamental as to practically be coming back to the point of being auspicious again by sideways means. Whoever it had just hit was undoubtedly in for a very bad day, especially if all talismans with high level connections to outside fate were now no longer working. He rather suspected that there was no treasure in the starfield that could resist that bolt of lightning. Right, Origin said briskly. Um W-what about the Great Mothers b-blessing? Alalia mumbled. Restored. It was never seized, because we severed the three primordial states of the envoy and resolved the karma of the tribulation appropriately, she mused. With everything having been done in the shadow of that event, nobody will have noticed anything untoward unless we wanted them to. Both he and Dongmei stared at her, sweating in a way that had nothing to do with the now rising humidity of the early morning. Well, except for those caught up in that mess to the east, Cetana frowned. Hmmm Origin frowned. That pair do know how to cause headaches; however, that is very minor compared to this. It is still Origin just cut her off with a wave of her hand. Now that this problem is dealt with, we have our concerns to deal with. The fourth woman opened and shut her mouth a few times. Now you care? Divide scowled faintly. We do have our responsibilities she sniffed. Yes, starting with making sure the roof isnt filled with tap dancing vermin, Divide said a bit more forcefully. Which, if you had Enough, you two! Origin said a bit aburptly, waving them both back to silence and turning to Cetana. What do you think? They have invoked an aspect of my power, but now that we have cut off the root of the rot, what remains is no more problematic than any number of other things here. There comes a point when we are just lifting rocks to drop them meaninglessly. Quite, Origin nodded, then looked first at the old man, who was still bowing and shivering and Alalia, who was still pale and a bit shocked. You,she pointed at Alaliathere are some matters that need be dealt with. If you wish to make amends for your part in this silliness, you can do so by helping these two for a bit. You want me to guide these mortals? Alalia asked, rather dubiously he felt. Yes, Origin said simply. Help them, and I will perhaps reconsider a few matters pertaining to your lots own circumstances in here, depending on your performance. Alalia opened and shut her mouth a few times then nodded, seeming rather resigned. As for you Origin turned to the old man again. Oh great and glorious queen of all heavens Just stand, I am getting a crick in my neck looking at you, Origin muttered. The old man hurriedly stood, his arms barely shaking as he bowed again once he had done so. You are clear on your message to Lianshu? Origin said, walking over to stand before him. The old man nodded effusively and saluted again, very deeply. She considered him for a moment, then tapped a figure to his forehead. I trust you know what that is? It wont vanish until you fulfil all those commitments to the letter and spirit. Of course, most august and revered seniors the old man bowed deeply, though if anything he looked even more terrified now. Um Yes? Origin asked, frowning. You said you would give this humble and unlettered miscreant a token to make Ancestral Empress Oh. Less reclusive, Origin nodded, as if she had forgotten that. Wordlessly, she stared up at the sky for a moment, then picked up a random rock from the ground, and started to shape it in her hands as if it were clay, moulding it into the form of a bird carrying a crescent moon in its talons, before drawing something on it and passing that to the old man. This will do. When you seek her out, put this in a bowl of cold water beneath the night sky and it will lead you to her. The old man accepted the token with bowed head and stashed it in a sleeve. If most esteemed and radiant goddesses require anything else from this unlettered villain, he shall move heaven and earth to intercede on your behalf Origin shook her head and made a waving motion with her hand. The area around the old man wavered faintly and then he vanished as if he were never there. You can just send him out? he asked dully, before realising he had spoken without any honorifics C again C in his shock. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Qing Dongmei, while trying resolutely to look composed, was also staring. She looked at them both like they were children and sighed. That was just a Star Soul of that old man. His consciousness was chained to it when we caught him prying. All I did was release it and send it back through the path it entered here. -Starsoul? He had expected as much, that the old man had to be a powerful expert, given the names being thrown about earlier and because he was acquainted with his own teacher somehow, but it was still an effort to keep his composure. To think that he had been in the presence of such a figure when he was basically bowing and scraping like some influence-less junior disciple caught standing on the hem of a young mistresss veil? -Do I just swear an oath to the Three Pure Ones at this point that I heard nothing, saw nothing and know nothing about that? Qing Dongmei looked at him a bit wild-eyed, not that he could blame her, given the thoughts rattling around his own head. The old man had seemed very reasonable, called them good seedlings and the like but he was not fooled. The pair of them were nothing but dust in the eye of such an expert like that and their good treatment and ability to talk with him at all were entirely down to the awe and fear he clearly held for the four before him now. Um Celestial Fairies? he finally managed to find words to speak and didnt squeak. If it is regarding that idiot, you are overthinking things, Origin said blandly, as if she could see right through him. It was hard to know whether to be relieved or not at that. His karma has enough issues without adding you two to it, so you can rest easy. However, I would show some decorum regarding his effusive praise of our glorious selves, Divide chuckled. Maybe wait until you are the same realm as him before badmouthing his taste in footwear and such. Involuntarily, he felt his left eyelid twitch slightly before he managed to get control over himself. Celestial fairys advice is very wise, he muttered. Of course it is, Divide almost preened. Right! Now that this is all dealt with, we have to actually capitalise on it. Origin said a bit more briskly. He opened his mouth to speak again, but before he could, Origin had actually turned back to him. You want to know how to get out of here? He could only nod, as did Dongmei. Hmm I suppose I can give you some advice there, Origin mused. Redress your mistakes, both of you. However, as my little sister here said, do not be so hasty to wish to escape here. This land may be cruel, and its paths harsh but there is greater fortune to be won here than most would believe, though few who have come here seeking treasures in this mausoleum to another worlds insanity would see them, understand. T-thank you, celestial fairies, he bowed, as did Dongmei, even though the advice given was a bit -Redress our mistakes? Between one second and the next, all four of them were gone, leaving Alalia staring at where they had been a bit blankly. If you need me to spell them out, you are not as smart as I thought, Origins voice echoed coolly in his mind. Gulping, he could only assume she meant not saving Han Shu from being made a cripple, which was probably a justified accusation, he had to acknowledge. He could have just saved Han Shu directly, although it would have put him in open hostility to the Jade Gate Court, which, in hindsight, really wasnt worth attempting to avoid. He supposed that Qing Dongmeis fault was similar. So you do have some capacity for self-acknowledgement, Origins voice mused. -Celestial Senior Han Shu was someone who I had an attachment to. You are not so inexperienced as to fail to understand my point, are you? she added. As for your friend, her damn mirror contributed significantly. -Oh You can also make yourself useful by getting some materials for this pendant, starting with the nearest UrVash settlement and acquiring some Orichalcum her voice echoed in his head, as the talisman, or pendant, reappeared around his neck.

~ Han Shu C Throne of Extinction ~
How long he stood there, unable to look away from the slightly ethereal woman holding him, keeping the shadows at bay, he could not say. The experience was almost existentially painful, as he was unable to really focus on anything other than here, yet was still keenly aware that the black cracks were creeping ever closer Abruptly, there was a sense of lessening, like a creeping eye that had always been lingering on him vanished abruptly. There was still the sense of chill in his chest, but the black cracks of lightning in the world around all wavered and collapsed into shadowy sparks that danced like embers cast from a bonfire for several moments before melting away. Before he could really ask what was going on, Origin and Cetana appeared, at which point the woman holding his attention and forcing him to stare at her, was suddenly sitting back where she had been before. Um What just happened? he asked, bowing politely to them. We started to rectify the problem, Origin mused, walking over to the table and pouring herself a cup of wine. Even as she did so, Cetana reached out and plucked a shadowy, serpentine, vine-like thread of pitch darkness out of the air, a mere hands width from him. Sneaky things Origin scowled, observing as Cetana yanked it hard. There was a shivering sense of distortion and the vine exploded into a shadowy lightning bolt of a serpent that shot towards him with a final, furious and faintly desperate snarl Origin caught its tail somehow, and smashed it against the floor, where it shattered like glass and then melted away, bleeding colour into the world bizarrely as it did so. It is what they do, Cetana shrugged. To steal from others is a compunction, and they have no sense of rectitude. Yes. Shameless people are the most annoying to deal with, Origin sighed, leaning back on the table. So we are just waiting for Divide? Cetana frowned. Wait no longer, the most awesome goddess is here! Divides cheery tone split the surroundings as she appeared, kneeling, and then stood, holding a white coloured stone dagger in her hands, that rippled suddenly and became a second version of her. Oh fucking hell! the woman who had stopped the lightning getting to him groaned. THIS GODDESS IS ONCE AGAIN HER TRUE SELF! Divide cackled. Her twin, who was dressed in white, stared around, looking bemused. Why is this place built like a depressed teenager''s idea of what should be a temple to the chthonic powers? Harmonia, the other woman said, with an inclination of her head. Because these luddites dont live here. Only we do. Nope, I refuse, Harmonia turned and half vanished, before Divide caught her. You want to go back? Aphrodite is far better company and at least that place is a legitimate tomb, not some emotional childs memorial to a bygone era they barely remember. There, there was at least water to bathe in and a view. This is just their second generation idea of mourning, filtered through several generations of human projection Thats unfair, the other dark-haired woman who had appeared with them muttered, before fixing her eyes on him. So, you are the new houseguest. Her words were faint and ethereal, much like her form. Standing, he saluted the pale-skinned, dark-haired woman politely. She was dressed much as Origin was, in a dark, flowing gown, her stole pulled up as a hood. Probably, she was also a great beauty, but her overall appearance was oddly hard to discern, as if he was always just seeing her from the corner of his eye, even when she was right there in front of him, which made her rather disconcerting to look at. I am Han Shu, Lady You can call her Sister Impermanence, Divides voice cheerfully cut through his attempt at formality, to which the new arrival just shrugged as if she didnt much care. In any case, I am glad to If we are picking stupid names, I will be Flow, she said blandly. Han Shu paused uncertainly, not knowing what to say to that. Well, um, pleased to meet you, Lady Flow, he settled on at last. Divide burst out in laughter. Flows eye twitched. On second thought, maybe Impermanence is not so bad after all Too late! Youre keeping it! Divide cackled. Flow groaned. Boo Divide pouted, and Harmonia just rolled her eyes. In any case, I am glad you are okay. The one scowling like she just sat on a scorpion is Sufferance, and the one over there is I refuse to be called Sufferance. You can call me Duhkha, the woman who was seated scowled. This brought immediate giggles from all the other five spirits, even Origin, who stated that Sufferance was better, much to the apparent annoyance of Sister Sufference. I suppose that makes me Anata then, to keep with the theme, the woman who had held him said. Bah, you lot are no fun Divide muttered, stalking over and drinking wine straight from the jar. In his head at least, that all but confirming that the three, Cetana, Duhkha, Anata and if the other one called Flow was also identified as Impermanence that would give her some association with Annika? That meant four fundamental aspects of the Samsara were potentially personified before him, which was ever so slightly terrifying. All three new arrivals seemed a bit intangible, to him as well, now that he had the opportunity to actually look at them, which was possibly because their main forms were somehow otherwise occupied. Enough, you lot, Origin said, a bit more forcefully. Our guest will be overwhelmed by your joyous demeanours, and we do not want a repeat of before, do we? Cetana coughed awkwardly and glared at the others. Is it okay to leave that other little bit of carnage over to the east? Sister Flow asked. Hmm Origin stared at her cup for a long moment, before nodding. Its more than a bit Divide giggled. Regarding which, I am shocked I tell you, shocked, Origin said, in a tone that left it very clear that she was not, although it did make him wonder who these other two were, unless it was referring to the others Divide had been sent to get? So, what about them? Duhka scowled. Suddenly you care? Have you grown bored of talking philosophy with your fellow jail warden? Divide smirked. Origin didnt say anything this time, she just put the cup down with an audible *clack*. Family get togethers are always the worst, Divide stage whispered to him, having somehow appeared beside him, the white gowned clone of her now wandering around the hall looking at things. Its all the feminine aura in one place, nearly as bad as male hubris. Enough, you. Origin said with a sideways look. Trying not to look as nervous as he felt, he smiled at her wanly and said nothing. As to the aftermath, that will just play out how it plays out. Our goal here was to evict the vermin that crept in, not worry about the vermin already here, though I have to admit, there are a remarkable number of them, Origin went on. Hong and Fen can have their fun. They are responsible adults Probably Cetana observed. Probably, Origin agreed, after a moments reflection. So, anyway, shall we get on with this? Divide said with a bright smile, waving for Harmonia to also come back over. Yes, lets, Anata nodded. After that, he rather abruptly found himself left to his own devices, because, having all sat down around the table, they just sat there in silence, or much more likely talking in some way that he couldnt perceive. In the end, he just left them to it and went to sit nearby, enjoying the feeling of not having some terrible fundamental judgement peering at him out of the darkness hopefully. How long their talk went on, he struggled to guess; however, eventually the other three all seemed to agree to whatever was being proposed, and after standing, walked back to three of the shadowed plinths where they vanished into shadow, as if they had never been. Well that was a rather trickier sell than Id have hoped Divide sighed, staring after them. Its sorted anyway, and we can resolve this issue, Origin said, pouring herself a drink. Not to mention, make this place a bit more sightly in the process. I understand the black as a statement theme is kind of built into this place, and it really does go with almost anything with enough thought but an eternity as a mausoleum is a bit much. Its the hazards of having a group gestalt, Cetana said blandly. True, the advantages do just about outweigh the atrocious choice of interior dcor. But only just, Divide said with another sigh, taking the wine jar and pouring from it, only to find it empty. It did serve its purpose, Cetana said with a shrug, producing another jar from somewhere. Yes Except that purpose was voided how many millions of years ago and thats out there? And who has been stuck here for most of it? Divide shot back sourly. Everyone has valid points but we can move on now. Be happy in your victory, Origin concluded dryly. And our guest has been stuck here like a monkey on a rock for almost 2 months while you tried to convince those three that a redesign was better than just exterminating the source and moving on. He quietly decided he hadnt heard that. -As much as I agree with the sentiment The hair on the back of his neck stood up, almost at the same time that the thunderclouds slid back into focus, the black lightning clawing down All four looked up at the same time, and he was treated to the bizarre scene of the claw of black lightning, edged in grey, sneaking backwards into the rolling void and vanishing as the tribulation backed out of the metaphorical room and quietly shut the door behind it. If he had not felt the terrifying Intent that came with the bolt, and the promise of an eternity of non-death as it dragged him back into his other body, it would have been funny, except he had, and it wasnt. Um wasnt that fixed? he asked, trying not to let his hands tremble too much. Sadly, Rome was not built in a day, Origin mused, staring at him. The worst of the routes the vermin took to get in have been cut off, thanks to that rather opportune alignment of people overreaching, but there are still a few bits that need to be sorted out, it seems My former body? he guessed. Chief among them, yes, Origin sighed. Although the main issue is still that there are so many heavens path practitioners running about, Divide added. Only time and exposure to this place will solve that.

~ Ha Yun C Amid Valinkars fields ~
The dagger and those two skeletons turned out to be just the first in a procession of finds. Exploration of the rest of the clump of shrubbery on this side of the probable field revealed close to a dozen more skeletons: adults and children, many of a similar condition, with bones that veered between dull silver-grey and matte golden-bronze. Jia Ying also found a few personal goods: a pot, a few broaches carved in the shape of flowers and bits of metal that were likely part of their clothing, and a few more utilitarian daggers and some other defensive weapons such as a normal citizens of a village might carry on their person. Did they die fleeing the town? he asked at last, looking around at what was effectively a mass grave that they were sitting right in the middle of. It does look that way, she nodded in agreement. Though, equally, they could have been fleeing to it, but the former does seem more likely. He could only nod there, trying not to think about how they were going to divide up what was here. Quite a few of the pots had designs like he had seen in the various outposts of which one was only half a mile away, he noted. -Was there a road near here? He wished he could climb up on something to look, because with the tumbled-down walls and the scrub everywhere, and the way the landscape faintly undulated, it was impossible to be sure. Unfortunately, another group of cultivators was moving in the middle distance, and the last thing they needed right now was for this haul to get noticed by someone else. The likely reason nobody had noticed was because the feng shui of the landscape was Youre an idiot, he clapped his hands to his head. Idiot, idiot, idiot. Jia Ying, who was looking at the various metal ornaments, looked over with raised eyebrows. Looking around, thinking back on the various things he knew now, pieces clicked. He had been wondering why the skeletons had survived, for the town had been long abandoned, as best he could tell, for centuries maybe. They had likely lain here unnoticed because the harmony, the vitality of the land, was totally broken. It wasnt that surprising that nobody had obviously commented on the feng shui itself being off. Bai Meifen had made no mention of it and there was a chronic shortage of diviners anyway, such that only proper seniors He looked at her, wanly. Even with his very crude understanding, he could sense that there was a profound stability to what had been done to the land here. Eradicating the natural geomancy of an area permanently, or at least for this length of time, was a feat that probably nobody in the whole Yin Eclipse sub-continent could achieve. Maybe some of the Ha clans most ancient and mysterious Elders or some reclusive old freak of the Military Authority, but that was about it. What? Jia Ying asked. This place Someone deliberately did this, broke the alignments for some reason, didnt they? he said at last. Hmm your intuition is pretty good to arrive at that understanding, Jia Ying nodded. No wonder Bai Meifen pulled you over to our side. He tensed, figuring she was finally going to ask him why he was here, and not out surveying for the root cause of this phenomenon, but she just shook her head and said nothing. So, what do we do about them? he asked at last, gesturing to the skeletons that were lying about. Hmmm she stared at them, then at the three pots full of oddments they had gathered up and the stack of spear heads and several daggers, contemplative. I am sure it was around here, a voice echoed nearby. -Shit! He groaned, warily peeking over the wall. A dozen cultivators in travelling robes, were standing around about 40 metres away, with one pointing vaguely in their direction. Jia Ying looked around, then at him and looked conflicted for a moment. You want to go poking around after everything thats happened today already? another said as they started to make their way closer. Look, you venture nothing and Senior Din was very interested in some of those artefacts that were presented yesterday, the first added. Especially that carved green stoneware that was found near here. Well, I suppose there is no harm in it. Today is an auspicious day apparently, and it was already fortuitous that we got what we need off those idiots in the chaos -Din, they are from the Jade Gate Court? Looking at them, he grimaced, because they were not dressed like they were from the Jade Gate Court, in fact they were dressed like half the others out here at this point, in loose beige travelling robes with broad hats to keep the sun off and weapons openly displayed. -We cant fight that many cultivators Well, I certainly cant, he thought grimly. His current condition was stable, but the wound in his neck was barely healing and the trauma he had sustained was starting to take its toll elsewhere. Jia Ying was still looking rather beaten up as well, and had taken several solid blows from that UrVash. Exhaling, he looked up at the setting sun, wincing. Disturbing remains is rarely a good idea, but the idea of leaving this lot for the Din clan certainly doesnt appeal, Jia Ying muttered, clearly having drawn the same conclusions as to their origins as he had, as she rapidly starting to store skeletons away. It was hard to disagree there, so he pulled the ring out of his satchel then grimaced and put it back, because as it was, he had no idea how if he couldnt sense his cultivation, which was kind of embarrassing. Instead, he took a few of the spear heads and a dagger while she stored the rest away somehow. He was about to offer her the fancy dagger, when she pulled him down, because, as he realised, the trio from the main group who had come to look were barely ten metres away. Ah, here, this is what was described, the lead disciple muttered, his footsteps coming ever closer. See, this is the wall! They said it ran towards the plains Wordlessly, Jia Ying took a spear blade and placed it on the wall along from here, where it might have caught the light. He frowned at her, wondering what exactly she was doing because surely it would be better to just hide and try and sneak away? Ah! See? the disciple said a moment later, their footsteps rapidly approaching. Holding his breath, he wondered what her plan was, as they both pressed into the wall, hiding in the shadow and the scrub. A spear blade? the second speaker said, sounding amused. Just sat out here as well Yeah Like thats not at all odd. Well, it looks okay There was a clink of metal on rock as it was lifted. Looks like there was some disturbance around here You think someone else got here earlier? the third disciple muttered. And left this or ran away possibly, the first chuckled. Ai! Everyone, they want us back. Apparently the other group are done, so we are heading back the second called. Well, now that we found it, we can come back tomorrow. Yeah, dont wanna be poking around here at night They listened as the footsteps receded through the dry grass. He was about to move, when Jia Ying just shook her head very slowly, unstoring a spear blade. Wondering what she was at, he nearly got the fright of his life, when a beige-robed disciple silently vaulted over the wall not four paces from them and grinned broadly, at which point Jia Ying arrived beside him like a ghost and cracked him hard in the side of the head, dragging his body silently down. Wenlao! a voice hissed and he heard the sound of rustling vegetation She grabbed a rock and tossed it hard into the dry brush along the wall then pointed the other direction. Hey, where did Wenlao go? He said he went back to check something? Moving in the direction she pointed, he saw Jia Ying rummaging on the body for a moment, then grab a storage ring and several pouches before following after him. Without needing any prompting, he slid under one of the thicker shrubs and, taking as much care as he could to remain silent, retreated hurriedly. A moment later, a second figure appeared at the wall, saw the unconscious Wenlao and cursed. Fates-accursed idiot! Junpei, get over here! There was the sound of more crackling vegetation and a second grass-hatted cultivator dressed in the same way appeared as the first hopped onto the wall, looking around. Did he slip and fall? Junpei asked him. Idiot, he got hit in the head. A cultivator is hardly going to slip and fall out here, the scouting cultivator hissed, looking around. And they are likely not far away. The other looked around, at the tumbled down walls, scrub and tall grass in the late afternoon light, their enthusiasm for trying to hunt an ambusher in this place clearly visible on their face. Hes breathing anyway, Junpei observed, crouching down beside Wenlao. We should go back after the others. The scouting one nodded and hopped off the wall, looking annoyed. Crouched in the shadows of the shrubbery some ten metres away, holding his breath, Ha Yun watched them vanish back the way they came, carrying the unconscious Wenlao and looking around very warily, with weapons drawn. Only when they were visibly well away did he sigh softly with relief. That was risky, he murmured. Grimacing, he touched the wound on his neck, which had stained the bandage red now, the blood coagulating and sticking to it. -That will be horrible to get off if I dont get out of this field and start to heal with my cultivation foundation, he grimaced. But necessary, Jia Ying mused, and it allowed me to learn something really useful. It did? he frowned. Yep, she passed him the token, which read Feather. Aside from telling me that that youth is from the Four Peacocks Court and not someone I ever want to offend, what does this tell us? he grumbled, still waiting for his heart rate to sort itself out. Its a fake token, Jia Ying smirked. He took it, turning it over in his hands. It read Wenlao Jian on the back and was marked with the seal of the Four Peacocks Court, looking genuine enough to him. I am not following? he frowned. She looked at him for a long moment, then took the token and shoved it in her pouch. It has to do with the feng shui auspice on the token. If there was qi here, it would not be so obvious, actually. Ill explain more later in any case. Probably we dont want to linger here. Yes, it would be bad to be caught by another of those demons, he agreed, turning that over in his head. She paused, looking at him. Her gaze lingered on him for long enough that he was glad he was already pale, hurt and sweating, before she moved on to looking around at the grasslands, with their slightly rugged hills, the meandering river that cut through it ahead of them, with a small settlement bridging it and the rising crag of the valley head, where their camp was then across to the other camp, visible as columns of smoke on the far side, before the cliffs on that north western side. Hmm Yes, she nodded. With a final, lingering look at the area they had stumbled across, he followed after her as they rapidly made their way around the edges of the ancient fields, keeping low and sticking to the obscuring scrub and tumbled walls. The going was hard, and even in the late afternoon heat, it felt like he had weights on his legs by the time they finally found one of the tracks heading towards the main road out of the town. So, do we try to go back to the main camp? he asked at last after they had walked slowly in silence for some ten minutes through the broken ground, watching warily for any sign of others. Possibly. However, I think we will run into difficulties, Jia Ying mused. Because of the demons behind us and that group, he mused. Yeah, Jia Ying sighed, looking across at him. And neither of us is going to easily cross the river running out of the valley. Looking at his own condition, that was true. The river was wide and fairly shallow, however it was also fast, very rocky, had numerous rapids and treacherous currents. To cross it, they would either have to go straight back towards those threats they had just evaded, or back towards the city and across the bridge to the north-east. In other circumstances, he would have happily headed back towards the northern bridge and the road that crossed it then wound back up towards the quarries and eventually the escarpment where their camp was; however, with several kilos of unusual bronze spear heads and a pouch full of jewellery, he really didnt feel like he wanted to be around other cultivators. Get down! Jia Ying tugged him down, pointing off the track to the north. Keeping low, he followed her, ducking behind a wall and following it quickly as he tried not to make any noise until he saw what she had just glimpsed. Ahead of them, he could just make out a large group of some twenty or so cultivators, all armed, walking in a few wary groups down the main road. In the dipping sun, with the heat and the haze, he had not even noticed them. Those leading the group all carried weapons, bows and swords mainly, escorting two hand carts, one on which four injured disciples were sitting, while the other had what appeared to be a bunch of pottery and various other oddments, piled up under some covers. Along with them, there were a bunch whose teal robes clearly marked them as being from the Myriad Herb association, armed with bows and blades, a group dressed in loose travelling robes wearing broad straw hats, two walking with the aid of spears. They both watched the group move by, making sure they kept well out of sight. There was no question of going down to them in any case C such a heavily armed group, looking that nervous, might let them tag along, but might equally decide that they had to provide some remuneration or similar, or start pressing as to what influence they belonged to. Even if he claimed to be from the Ha clan, he suspected that they would not buy it, and there was also the risk that someone might actually know Jia Ying, he supposed. In the end, they waited until they were almost out of sight before continuing on, parallel to the road. It was hard work, and his injury was not getting any easier, but it was preferable to being caught in the open, and the scrubby slope of the gently rolling hillsides gave them both cover and vantage. Over the next hour as they tracked the course of the river, back towards the ridge at the end of the valley, as the sun started to properly dip, they saw two more groups of indeterminate influence, one cutting towards the road, who they waited to let pass then another moving parallel to it on the far side, across the much flatter, open grassland between the road and the distant river. Both groups looked like they had been in fights and were staring at every shadow. Finally, though, they reached the outskirts of the small, mostly walled settlement that had once protected the bridge crossing the river north east of Valinkar. On this side, it was dominated by the complex of half-ruined buildings on a rocky rise beside the river, below which several streets and a large plaza were still mostly extant. Even at their current distance he could make out some rising columns of smoke from across the ruins and a few watchers armed with bows standing on vantage points around the ruined gate, scanning the rolling hills. Do we go in openly or try to sneak in at nightfall? he asked, thinking of what they had on them. They dont appear to be searching anyone or trying to extract any toll, Jia Ying observed. This side, anyway, he pointed out, because it was always possible that someone was controlling the bridge itself. True, she conceded, rolling her eyes. There were other crossings further upstream, but this was the only one really suitable for carts of any kind, giving it further strategic value. Openly, then? he asked. Yeah, she nodded, turning and heading back down the reverse of the hill. There is something to be said for just going with the flow to avoid notice. Behind them, another group was already visible as a distant shadow in the haze, so they didnt hang about and set off briskly down the road. It didnt take long to get back to the road, which they then followed at a reasonably brisk pace back towards the town. Approaching under the shadow of the ruined walls, he saw that among those guarding the walls several wore the green robes of the Jade Gate Court; however, nobody hailed them or even came to interact with them as they passed into the town. The semi-circular plaza beyond held about 30 cultivators, scattered around in different groups, seated around fires or on the steps of some of the less ruined buildings. A few other columns of smoke from cooking fires rose from buildings nearby as well. Most of those waiting around looked tired and hot, several groups looked like they had been in difficult fights as well. The large group from earlier was visible on the east side by one of the larger buildings fronted by columns thanks to their cart, which was being guarded by four cultivators in dirty robes, their weapons drawn. Wonder what they found, he mused as they took stock, having fallen in behind a rag tag group. You really want to go find out? Jia Ying said with some amusement. Nope, he said drily, surveying the rest of the groups. Hey! HEY! He turned, to find that those coming behind them, a rather scrappy group, had actually caught up and were now also passing through the gate at a slow trot, mostly keeping a somewhat wary distance from each other, except for the one who had shouted, who turned out to be Deng Fei. Someone you recognise? Jia Ying asked him, noting his surprised reaction. That group at the side is with us, he murmured, pointing out Deng Feis bunch. They also fell in with Young Lady Bai. The one inadvisably shouting is Deng Fei. Mmmmm Jia Ying looked back at them, then just kept walking into the town. He fell in beside her, as the other group rapidly caught up. They were a rather mismatched collection, truthfully: two youths in dirty orange robes carrying a sack of what appeared to be floor tiles between them, four in purple and white robes that marked them as from the Pill Sovereigns, a woman wearing a broad brimmed grass hat and greenish robe, who looked vaguely familiar, and a youth in dusty travelling robes, again wearing a broad hat that had become rather common in style, a sword belted at his waist. The rest were made up of two aligned groups. One was Deng Feis, however the other, to his surprise was a group of three: two men and a woman; a woman with dark hair, hiding her face with a strip of tied cloth for the dust and wearing a loose fitting tunic and a scavenged grass hat. She was, however, rather easily recognisable to him. -Bai Meifen? He stared dully at her. Are others of our group here? He double-checked the rest of the group, but there was no one there he recognised, beyond the fact that her companions wore Shen clan robes. -Were they not yet captured? Not for the first time, he felt his head hurt and not because of the wound on his neck. His haziness about how long he was out and what exactly had happened was only vexing him more and more now. -We were captured in the morning, by UrVash apparently, and the restrictions failed except Ive seen nothing of the restrictions against cultivation failing here, and while there has been fighting and disturbance, it doesnt seem like it was as comprehensive as presented by Ganlan and the others? Youre okay! Deng Fei said, their group catching up as they hit the far side of the smaller square. No thanks to whatever insanity is going on here, he said a bit vaguely. There was quite a bit of fighting in the town. We were lucky. We just took refuge in a building and eventually it passed, one of the guards with Deng Fei said, glancing at Jia Ying. Who is she? Ying, she shrugged, flashing a token for the Nine Auspicious Moons. Several of Deng Feis group eyed it dubiously, likely wondering if it was genuine, but perhaps wisely none said anything. Lets not linger here, the leader of Deng Feis group said. The sooner we get to cover, the happier Ill be. Yes, yes another nodded, again with a glance at Jia Ying. Mmm Yes, Jia Ying nodded, again rather noncommittally. What happened to your neck? Deng Fei muttered, falling in beside him. I had a disagreement with a cultivator in the town, he grimaced, giving it a gentle massage and adjusting the second layer of bandages. Looks nasty, Deng Fei commiserated. We should get Brother Kai to look at it; he has some skill with base medicines. It is, he acknowledged, adjusting the second bandage he had tied around it and trying not to wince. Do you know anything about what happened? Not much, Deng Fei grimaced. It happened soon after we parted ways. We were surveying along that line and then there was a group who ran by, looking like they got mauled by a wild beast, so we just took cover in a ruin until the chaos stopped. Did you notice anything go weird with the restriction on this place? he asked, more quietly. Hmmm Deng Fei shot him a sideways look. Maybe? Ohh? he frowned. Well, it was weird, I suppose. My cultivation hasnt come back or anything, but the compasses are much easier to use since late morning It was such an obvious thing, that he nearly tripped over a rock in the road. -Could it be that? Has it just been cultivators fighting? he asked. Yes Why do you ask? Deng Fei frowned. He shot a sideways glance at Jia Ying, who was also frowning at that offhand comment. Turning over matters in his head, he supposed he had to ask. Well, when we tried to leave the town, it was by this gate and there were some well, we saw a bunch of cultivators who were flayed he settled upon that, rather than outright saying there was a demon, in the first instance. Didnt see anything like that, Deng Fei frowned, looking a bit uneasy. Who would flay a bunch of people? Killing, maybe but thats just the cultivator next to Deng Fei muttered, looking at him a bit disbelievingly. Nodding, they walked on in silence mostly. The few snippets of hushed conversation were mostly just people complaining about the heat, or their injuries. Nobody was talking about the attacks, or demons, or anything much, which he found really odd. -Perhaps nobody who encountered them survived apart from us? I saw some stuff, the woman in green, who had caught up with a few brisk paces to walk on the other side of Deng Fei, muttered. You did? he frowned. Yeah A I think it was some kind of qi beast, like a tiger, on the plains-ward side of the town. Oh, that might explain a bit, the guard nodded. -There has not been a beast bigger than a dog that Ive seen here except for those armoured spiders on the treeline. Perhaps that was what was responsible? Deng Fei mused, sounding rather to hopeful. Perhaps, he shrugged, thinking back over what Meixiu had said of her explanation. His other self should be somewhere to the north-west, still held by the Ten Tigers tribe if he recalled what Meixiu had said. An elbow poked him in the side, making him realise Deng Fei had said something. What? he asked. Behind us, Deng Fei said, moving out of the middle of the street. Great, more, one of the guards grumbled. Coming up behind them, he saw another group of some ten disciples, looking rather ragged, weapons drawn, looking very warily this way and that, carrying four other bodies between them on a cart. All the cultivators were wearing dusty, beige travelling garments, various ad-hoc sunshades and had packs, which was not uncommon now that most were aware of how few storage rings worked out here. Passing on, they left them behind fairly rapidly, glaring as they went. There was something about them that didnt seem quite right; however, it was hard for him to pin down exactly what it was. Definitely a lot of nervous people around, Deng Fei noted, looking at how most groups in the square before the bridge had weapons visible to hand. Hard to blame them, he conceded as they also entered that plaza which was dominated on the one side by a large building fronted by a broad colonnade, and to his right, by a complex built into and around a large rock outcropping, prominently overshadowed by a large reddish-bronze leafed tree growing within it. He had never been inside, having only passed through this town twice with groups before falling in with Bai Meifens lot and then not returning to the camps; however, the buildings on and around the rocky outcrop by the river and the tree were something of an orienteering landmark. Indeed, Jia Ying nodded. There was a lot of chaos caused earlier, and there will be people looking for blame to go around. Aye, the cultivator next to them, who he had finally learned was called Hua Wen Shi, muttered as they all came to a stop to take stock. Already happening, one of the orange-robed youths interjected. I heard talk earlier that it was being blamed on the Hunter Bureau. Some bandits selling people out who crept in. What with what happened to that Ha clan scion and the lady from the Ling clan Hearing his own circumstances tossed back in his face again almost made him sigh. There was a certain irony there, and, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Jia Ying looking in his direction as they stood there, taking in the square. -And she has to know, given I introduced myself as Ha Yun and she seemingly has some association with Bai Meifen. Why are you all out here? the leader of Deng Feis group asked the nearest bunch of cultivators, sitting on the steps of the red tree building. Coz there is nowhere left on the other side, and we are like you, a youth said, spitting on the ground. Like us? Deng Fei looked confused. Not from some big fancy influence, a young women in dusty grey robes complained. -Ah He had a bad premonition, even before Jia Ying spoke up. So one of the big sects is trying to control the crossing? Not trying, succeeding, another scowled. When did this happen? he asked. About an hour ago? the woman sighed again. We just got here when they stopped people crossing and started searching everyone. Apparently there are some 50 odd in the camp on the far side and with most of those out here not exactly being powerful cultivators, they are just using superior treasures and armour to control the crossing now. Which influences? one of the guards frowned. Hard to say, think there was the Shi clan mostly, another sitting nearby interjected. A clan? Not sects? Jia Ying mused. Dunno, but crossing the bridge is out unless you know someone or wanna let them take the pick of what you got on you, the youth who had originally spoken supplied. Two tried to fight that we saw. Both just got beaten up and then dragged away. That seems rather unsustainable, he noted, thinking about what might happen when the major powers back in the camp got involved. Unless they were in on it? The clans and the influences have strange relationships at times. He knew that from the Ha clan and his own family, who had associations with half a dozen regional sects including the Blue Gate School, not to mention older historical links to great powers like Four Peacocks Court, and the Pill Sovereigns. They only have to hold it for a while, I guess, and get some easy pickings in the turmoil while offering people safety, the other woman, who he still felt was a bit familiar, mused. Yeah, probably, the youth spat. The Shi are not a clan associated with the major imperial powers though, one of the orange-robed youths noted. They are not, another shrugged. But they got pointy sticks and numbers, so most folks are just waiting it out on this side. Brothers, might we have some water? Turning, he found three more disciples from a minor imperial-aligned sect C the Celestial Star Pavilion C had filtered in, two supporting a third, who had a nasty gash on his leg that was rather inelegantly bound. The youth who had just been speaking to them pointed towards a bowl on a slab of fallen masonry nearby beside which were several stone cups, clearly looted from the ruins. "Have you seen Senior Brother Yan?" another disciple, in teal robes had ambled up. "He should be on the far side of the rock," a woman from the Myriad Herb Association replied. Thank you, the youth saluted as his compatriots sat down and started to attend their injured fellow, also asking, Why are you all standing around here? As the others began to re-explain, he sighed and started to walk up the steps, leaving them to it. Where are you going? Jia Ying murmured. Ive not looked inside this place, he replied, looking up at the columns of the building. I figured I should at least take a look, and odds are we will be spending the night here. Hmmm True enough, she nodded, starting to follow after him. He was about to tell her that it was unnecessary for her to follow him, but caught himself in time before he offended her. Even so, she gave him a look, under her hat, like he was an idiot, to which he could only sigh softly. Dont overthink things, she chuckled, clearly reading his expression as they walked into the interior. I am not going to wrong you now; however, I dont trust most of that lot out there as far as I could kick them. Fair, he conceded. The main set of buildings were set around a second courtyard, dominated by a large, red-leafed thorn tree, growing out of a raised platform that was flanked by steps that wound up the rocky outcropping to the second ruined building at its summit. The whole rock face was carved beautifully to merge with the buildings that flanked it, dominated by the seated figure of a woman, naked from the waist up, carved directly out of reddish stone, her hair falling down across her shoulders. In a way, she was stylistically similar to those statues he had seen in the tombs, but much bigger. The carvings on both sides depicted the tree, a woman C presumably the one in the statue C and various supplicants praying to her, shown how to farm, looking after animals watched over by her and even with her hand placed on the head of an old man, who became young again in her other palm, while people danced and played strange instruments. There was a block that might have been an altar before her, made of white marble, that was clearly a later addition. The larger inscription on it, in Ancient Easten, was barely decipherable as something like Saintess Cloac with the last part of the name missing. More surprisingly, underneath the statue itself and mostly obscured by the altar was a further inscription in the flowing script he had seen painted on the stones on the scorpions back. He stared at the woman again and realised that barely visible on her skin were carved ghostly flower-like patterns, similar to what he had seen on the war paint of some of the Grass Scorpions Its what they deserve for forgetting this place is our land, not theirs C that had been what one of those minding the fires when he first awoke had said? Huh. Jia Ying was also staring at the carvings and figure, he realised, or more exactly, the writing below it. You can read that? he asked, curious. Jia Ying stared at it for a long moment, then back at the inscriptions. Indeed. It reads something like Mistress of Fertile Garden, Sovereign of Arms, Shapely Daughter Who Postpones Old Age, she said at last. The language is known in some old ruins on the western continent, so I learned a bit of it at one point. This place is some kind of shrine? he mused, looking around at the other buildings. Probably, Jia Ying agreed, staring at the carved woman with a pensive expression. The temple at the top was fairly ruined, so instead they made their way on, in the shadow of the small cliff, down a column lined walkway, to the second courtyard, almost looking onto the river directly. Here, the courtyard itself was dominated by a second large pool, fed by the river itself, with the cliffside dominated by a shrine carved into it, flanked by two more platforms that might have once held trees or other plants he supposed. This shrine was also to a woman, but carved of a large block of white stone, the alterations much more obvious. The woman herself was sitting, holding a flower between both hands, while water, perhaps a small spring, ran out of the jar beside her into the pool; however, the text below her, on the altar, which was carved of the reddish rock, had been obviously replaced by a later inscription that read Theotokos C Mai Ri. Benevolent Fortune, She Who Protects the City, he read, considering what was on the altar itself, which was also in Easten this time. Below it, in much larger text, was also carved Mother of God. Even with that change, he was fairly sure he recognised who she was. The flower alone was a big clue to match her to the *Crack* He flinched, but the noise turned out to be the green-robed woman, who had also walked into this place, he realised, descending a set of stairs from the ruin up above, and in the process dislodged an errant roof tile that was lying on the steps. We meet again, the woman said with a faint smile, pushing her hat back to reveal piercing blue eyes and a tanned face framed with deep golden hair plaited back in a loose style. -No way? he stared at Ganlan Meixiu, his mind briefly frozen. I am Ganlan, she said with a polite salute to Jia Ying. Jia, Jia Ying replied, looking at him consideringly. It has only been a few days and you have already forgotten this sister, how sad, Ganlan said with a faint smile. Sorry, Senior, he saluted her. I didnt expect to see you here. Nor I you, and yet we keep meeting in unusual places, Ganlan said with an eye roll. His first thought was that Ganlan Meixiu had also been caught up in this; however, on reflection, and rather against the odds, he suspected, this could well be the clone of her she had had dispersed. Trying to calm his beating heart, because that perhaps meant that that group who had chased after her was also somewhere nearby Ah, Brother Yun, he found that Deng Fei had also come through, by the same route he had. Deng Fei eyed both Ganlan and Jia Ying, then gave him a faint wink that made both women roll their eyes again. Sorry to disturb you, we were planning to cross over the bridge. Apparently its not as problematic as they made out. Oh? Well Ummm, the ones controlling it are the Shi clan mostly, Deng Fei said. Those sat around on this side are all mostly minor Imperial Court aligned influences. Oh, he had to shake his head in amusement, because that was quite funny. It at least explains why they are all sat here: presumably, they are waiting for some powerhouse from the Jade Gate Court or Four Peacocks Court. Yeah, Deng Fei agreed. So Brother Dewan thought we should head across before someone decides to cause more problems. Fei, come on! a voice called from further out. Ill be right along, he said, offering Deng Fei a polite salute. Deng Fei nodded and hurried off, with the guard casting a further long look at Jia and Meixiu. Jia Ying watched them leave, with a frown on her face. What? he asked. The Shi clan doesnt have the manpower to hold up this many people, Jia Ying said. There are more from the Shu Pavilion here than the Shi clan. Shouldnt we stop them crossing? he frowned. If someone is planning something? Jia Ying didnt immediately reply. Instead, she looked again at Meixiu, who had not really gotten involved in the discussion at all. *Clack Crack* He glanced up and saw another roof tile had slid off the far side, accompanied by a flap of wings. If its a matter of crossing the river Meixiu started to speak, then trailed off, her eyes narrowing. You are observant, a male voice spoke, making him turn to look for the speakers echoing voice. Huh. The youth, leaning against the balustrade of the bridge over the channel to the river, wore a dark green robe, slashed with some red, the hems embroidered with swirling leaves picked out in black and gold. His face, framed with golden hair, was hidden by a white mask on which was written the word Huan. -How did he get that close? he hissed inwardly, looking around. Or was he here already and we just never noticed? Jia Ying sighed. So, the Din clan really did send a powerhouse. You know some things, the youth chuckled. I wonder how Jia Ying didnt draw a sword, but her stance absolutely screamed that she was ready to fight now. Arent you worried someone will recognise you and take a cheap shot? she smirked. To think a disciple of the Din clans 3rd old ancestor might die in this place, wouldnt that be too funny? The youth stared at her for a moment then just laughed. There is no need to be uncivilized, the youth said, offering a hand towards the exit. Jia Ying eyed the youth, then rather to his surprise, just shrugged and waved for him to follow her. Meixiu followed after, with a frown on her face. He made to follow her, hurriedly, before someone thought to poke around and find he was the Ha Yun who had been with Din Ouyeng, Deng Fei had just called him Yun as far as he recalled, which was not that unusual a name, thankfully. Outside, rather to his surprise, it was much as it had been before, and there was no particular tension. In fact, it was rather the opposite. The various groups were now standing up, looking invigorated, with two new groups present, both about twenty strong. One lot, clustered around the wagon, were dressed in the robes of the Jade Gate Court, while the others in silver and grey were the Argent Hall. Also present, he could see the Pill Sovereign Sect and some of the disciples from the Ha clan who had come from the central continent to take part. He had had next to nothing to do with them, mostly, except to be told by one of them that it was his great enjoyment to be of service to Din Ouyeng, and he should be grateful his life had been so saved. Take off your hats, one of the Jade Gate Court disciples said, pointing a sword at both Meixiu and Jia Ying. What influences do you belong to? Jia Ying said nothing, so the youth grabbed her hat, tearing it off. Contrary to what he was expecting, nobody actually recognised her, though her status was somewhat aloof, so it would be no surprise if only her direct juniors would know her. Certainly, he had never noted her before today, not that his observation skills likely counted for much, he supposed. The youth patted her down rapidly, at which point he noted she had no pouch. -Fates get thrashed I still have mine! he groaned inwardly. She has no token either, so probably she is a rogue cultivator, the searcher said, shoving her forward and now looking at him. Which influence are you from? Ha clan, he held up the token. Is it genuine? the youth glanced at the Ha clan group. One of them, a Golden Immortal, trotted over and took it, looking it over. The disciple grunted, passing it back to him. Yes, its genuine. Hes from the Ha clan in Blue Water province though, so just a backwater hick, nobody particularly important. He bowed to the senior, accepting the talisman back, before adding deferentially. Both the ladies are with me. The Golden Immortal looked both Jia Ying and Ganlan Meixiu over, glanced again at his token and just shrugged at the quizzical look from the other disciple. Probably his maids or something. It is a status token. He winced inwardly, but that response was met with a polite salute from both of them. The others from the Ha clan looked at him for a moment and then just dismissed him. From the bridge, he saw a group of ten or so disciples in Imperial School colours, looking a bit dishevelled, approaching. We have seized the other side, one reported to the group standing around them. Just some jumped up disciples who were looking to capitalize on circumstances. They robbed a few who crossed and ran away at the slightest hint of proper organisation. Good, one of the Jade Gate Court disciples nodded. Any word from the main camp? an older disciple in the Imperial School robes frowned. None, Senior Tao, a disciple said, with an apologetic half-bow. Nobody sent up river has come back and with those bandits blocking news from this side for a few hours, it may yet take some time. They are late. It doesnt take that long to go up there, the disciple from the Jade Gate Court next to them frowned. There may yet be others preying on the chaos of earlier, another from the Imperial School volunteered. We should just go back en masse. There have been credible rumours of wild beasts, the youth he had spoken to earlier pointed out. Two sightings of those large horned tigers down by the river, near those ruined docks the youth with the injured leg added with a grimace. The leaders eyed him, but said nothing, merely nodded. Our instructions were to safeguard those here, Senior Tao said. That was what Senior Bo and Senior Jiong wanted, a disciple from the Jade Gate Court wearing a dusty green robe trimmed in gold added. So, we are free to leave? a leader from one of the groups looking a bit less happy at their present circumstances spoke up. Of course, the Huan youth, who they had met a moment earlier, had finally arrived. Here, however, we can at least attempt to guarantee your safety against whatever chaos was wrought earlier and may still be ongoing Not to mention it will be night soon, someone off to the side added. Right because your Jade Gate Court is so altruistic? a disciple in a bronze and red robe scowled. And your Burning Mountain God Sect is so upstanding? an Imperial School disciple retorted. Enough, Senior Huan said. We are all fellow cultivators of the righteous path. Let others engage in petty banditry for personal gain. We are here to understand these ruins, not stab each other over cracked ceramics. Jia Ying eyed him sideways but said nothing. Looking across, he could see Deng Feis group among those coming back over, looking a bit angry now. Two were nursing injuries which were being tended to but they didnt appear to be prisoners. Some two dozen others from various sects were also following after, many looked embarrassed or frustrated. -Bandits posing as others? he frowned. Very well, we thank you for getting rid of those bandits, but we will take our leave, the leader of the Burning Mountain God sect said. They watched as his group got up and shouldered their packs, before setting off at a brisk trot over the bridge, glaring this way and that. Is it wise to let them go? a nearby cultivator asked. If they want to strike out on their own, thats their problem, a disciple from the Jade Gate Court shrugged. As it stands we are much safer in numbers. Especially if we meet another of those fates-accursed tigers! the injured youth complained. Please dont invoke misfortune, a young woman standing nearby in a dusty dress holding a bow muttered. Tigers? he asked, again thinking of the name of that tribe C Ten Tigers Tribe sounded like a group that would have qi beasts. Before he had seen the Grass Scorpions he might have scoffed, but knowing what he did now, about the powers in these lands, he could only pity those here. Yeah, a youth grimaced. We had one jump on us beyond the town when we were exploring one of the ruins by the docks beyond the city. It mauled four people, dragging them off into the scrub before we managed to escape from it. If we had our cultivation, it would have been okay, another scowled. Involuntarily, he glanced at Ganlan, who just rolled her eyes, telling him all he needed to know about that. Anyone else who wants to depart for the camp is free to, Senior Tao added, looking around. There were two other groups who stood; however, Jia Ying just sighed and walked back into the hall behind them, where the tree was. Frowning, he was about to follow her, when he spotted Bai Meifen standing a bit further away, talking quietly to a youth from the Shen clan. Walking over to them, he coughed politely. Uhh nice tunic, he muttered in Easten. Both of them stared at him dubiously, the Shen youth clearly not pleased to have his conversation with her interrupted. -Please dont let me be wrong. They were definitely captured when I awoke It had been night then, admittedly, and fairly late into the night as well. Looking around, he saw that the others were scattering back to their previous stations, looking much more relaxed now their side was the one calling the shots. I was given my cloak by the same bunch, he murmured. Bai Meifen stared at him, at his garments then at his hat, then grabbed his arm and pulled him away into the shadow of the building. The youth didnt quite follow after her, leaning against the wall. What, by the fates, happened?! Bai Meifen hissed. You ask me, but who do I ask? he grumbled. There was a flash of white and I was lying in the middle of the town. I ended up in the quarry tomb we were in, Bai Meifen frowned. Did all of us end up back here? I dunno, he shrugged. This doesnt appear to be some weird hallucination, as much as I wish it was. Did you also get attacked? I had to run away from some cultivators, Bai Meifen scowled, I was lucky to bump into Shen Cui on the way to try and see if I was where I was And? he asked. I didnt get there before I was captured, she muttered. I did see them though. Ten of those UrVash, riding tigers with deer antlers on their heads. So what do we do now? he asked. You ask me, but who do I ask? she shot back with a mocking scowl. By the way, was that Meixiu with you? He nodded. If she is here, then its Bai Meifen sighed in relief. He shook his head, cutting her off. Sorry, thats not that her, he muttered. Not that her? Bai Meifen frowned. Like she has a clone? How? You can try asking her. It might not go well, he sighed. Also, Bai Meifen pulled him in a bit closer and asked much more softly. Why are you with Senior Jia? You know her? he asked. Know her know her? Bai Meifen spluttered. Do you not know who she is? Shes part of our group? he supplied. Bai Meifen looked around warily, but nobody was really paying them any attention. She is He cut her off, with a nod. Its fine then, no need to say it, given we are surrounded by people from the Imperial Court. How did they not cause a problem for you? I dont have any identification tokens, Bai Meifen chuckled wryly. No storage rings either, so its an easy sell to say we were robbed and ran away. That made sense, when he thought about it. He only had his Ha clan talisman because he had been allowed to keep it by Ganlan Meixiu, along with the blade. Well, lets go find Jia Ying, he said. Why didnt you approach her before? No opportunity, she sighed. And Fairy Jia was not recognised by anyone, nor was I. Fair enough, he conceded as she stepped away and led him out of the shadow of the building. Miss Bai? Shen Cui frowned. Come, we have actual allies at last, Bai Meifen chuckled, heading back towards the shrine. The square had returned to some semblance of normality, people back at their fires, but much less glumly. A few disciples were even kicking a ball about, which just made him shudder. How you could find energy for that in this heat he had no idea. Back in the first large courtyard of the shrine, he found Jia Ying sat on a collapsed column, staring pensively at the statue. Ah! There you are, she nodded, eyeing him, then the other two. Neither saluted, merely nodding politely and going to sit down nearby. Meixiu also appeared a moment later, sitting down with a half-smile. Thanks to you, I have to at least stick near you she murmured. Sorry, he apologised. Its fine, she said with an amused smile, before looking at his clothing pensively, then at him, then at Bai Meifen. Clearly she recognised the stuff he was wearing, even if she wasnt going to comment on it outwardly. So, what do you suggest? Well, you wont get far out there, Meixiu said after a moments thought. Too many tigers? he guessed. Among other things, she agreed, a bit cryptically. He considered her, then decided to take a gamble. I saw a naked figure wearing a cloak of fur with a foxs head? He captured people with a net? Ah Fuck, Meixiu rubbed her temples suddenly. You know what that was? he asked, because her reaction was not inspiring confidence. Yes, she said, giving him a deep look. You are lucky. It chased off a remembering not to call it UrVash where others might hear, he settled for demon. A demon. It preferred to chase it, rather than us. What was it? A demon? she frowned. -Ah does she not know? You know? An Ur I know what you meant, she cut him off, still frowning. Oh, sorry, he grimaced. Anyway, he was flaying cultivators in the eastern gate, yet nobody seems to know anything. As for the fox person, I saw him on the wall, then it chased after both of us. It must have been in the city? Meixiu stared at him for a long moment, then sat back against her pillar and stared up at the tree and the building on the top of the rock. Well, with numbers, and being here, we should be okay. Come daybreak we will see what we shall see. *Crack* He flinched, looking around for the source of distant shifting stone, then realised it was someone out in the square, presumably doing something, and relaxed. Grimacing, he lifted his hand and checked his neck wound, then slowly started to unwind the bandage. Meixiu watched him for a moment, then pushed his hand away and did it herself, unwinding it carefully and eyeing the injury dubiously. He fumbled in his pack, feeling a bit light-headed, looking for the ointment. It took a moment to get it as he forgot he had put it in one of the smaller pouches. She eyed the ointment, then looked at him again, her brow even more furrowed; however, she said nothing and just took it, helping him apply some more. Even after she had replaced the bandage, she said nothing, and just let him recover in peace, which in a way was even more unnerving. Jia Ying was also looking at him in a rather pensive manner again. She certainly had to suspect something by now, even if she wasnt saying anything. Like that, they just sat there, recuperating in near silence pretty much, as the sky shifted to dusk. Occasionally other cultivators would wander in, but nobody was really that interested in disturbing any other group. Jia Ying had just gone back to contemplating the statue and the tree, while Meifen had wandered up the steps to look at the building up top, he supposed. He wasnt sure what he was expecting, really, but it was almost anticlimactic that nothing much happened for the following few hours, until he became aware of quite a bit of clamour from outside. Getting up, he made his way through to the large square by the bridge. By the time he had done so, the noise had mostly died down again. However, quite a few groups were standing around now, talking quietly but urgently. Whats going on? he asked one of the cultivators from the Myriad Herbs Association sitting on the steps nearby. No idea, the youth shrugged. All I can say is what you can see. The leaders C Senior Huan, Senior Tao and a few others C were all standing around in the middle of the square, conversing in hurried tones. Occasionally one He stared into the distance as two flares of familiar white light lit up the sky on the distant ridge line, then another and another. -Four large teleportations in rapid succession? Teleportation? Deng Fei had appeared beside him. It appears that way. Something must have happened, he grimaced, looking at his friend. I see you ran into trouble over the bridge. But how? Deng Fei frowned. It was tried before and it was impossible to get an anchor by divination. Perhaps someone found another route out, the Myriad Herbs Association disciple interjected. Possibly. That would require talismans to have started working though, another disciple nearby added, pulling one out of a pouch at his waist, which was as expected, inert. We wont know unless we leave here, another nearby disciple grumbled as a fifth flash of light and twisting space lit up the distant skyline, this time from the west. The other camp is getting involved as well. If groups are moving out will we be stuck here? someone else muttered. Yeah what Everyone froze, because the change was fundamental and abrupt. Between one moment and the next, amid the deepening shadows of the night, the suppression lessened. His cultivation snapped back into focus, his qi surging as it suddenly sought to heal the wound at his neck. It wasnt much, barely putting him back at Qi Condensation, truthfully, but after having nothing at all it was like a blessing from heaven. F-foundations are back! someone yelled, entirely pointlessly. What just happened? someone else asked. This is bad, Meixiu hissed, appearing beside him. Bad? he repeated. Bad? Deng Fei gulped, looking at her warily. Yes, if you dont want to die horribly, follow me. The few cultivators within earshot looked confused as she turned on her heel and hurried back into the temple. Confused himself, he followed after her. The two from the Myriad Herb Association, a young woman from the Four Peacocks Court and two other cultivators from a small sect did actually follow, which was surprising in its own way; however, her voice carried with it a hint of command that had not been there before, he realised on reflection. Inside the courtyard, Meixiu walked up and jumped onto the platform below the tree with effortless grace. All of you, get up here, take a leaf from the tree, place it in your mouths and cycle your qi and dont leave this spot until daybreak. Why? the Myriad Herb cultivator next to him frowned. Because this place was sealed away for a reason, and when its occupants find a bunch of humans on their front lawn, you are only going to end up two ways horribly dead or horrifically dead. And you know this how? the woman queried. Are you in the habit of questioning everything your seniors say? Meixiu murmured, putting a bit of force of Intent into her voice. There was some awkward shuffling but the few who had followed him all hopped up. Grimacing, he jumped as well, as did Bai Meifen, Deng Fei and Jia Ying. How curious, Jia Ying frowned, putting a hand to the tree, which, now that he could sense qi again, was exerting a faint pressure. Isnt this a Sacred Tree? It is, Meixiu agreed. Sacred to a power that even the crazy bastards who slumber here can only respect. How? one of the others who had picked a leaf asked. How do I know this? Meixiu snickered. While you lot were skipping about doing as you pleased and not paying attention, this sister actually went and read things and explored the things that needed exploring. Just because you dont appreciate that knowledge is power doesnt mean others cannot. Be thankful, because of me you may actually survive to see the sun rise. Shouldnt we tell the others? someone else asked. They will find out soon enough, Meixiu shrugged. What am I, their mother? Uh she is not really your maid, is she? the other Myriad Herb disciple muttered to him. She is a travelling companion, he said with a diplomatic shrug while Deng Fei rolled his eyes. The disciple eyed her then him, clearly taking in his low cultivation and her presumably inscrutable foundation and reaching the conclusion that probably she was some bodyguard from his family, along to ensure that the young master didnt suffer an ignominious fate. In a way, this was a fortunate thing, because his cultivation had advanced somewhat compared to the Ha Yun anyone here would know, so unless he came face to face with Din Ouyeng or someone else who knew him personally, it was unlikely anyone would make the connection even if his name was revealed. -At least it didnt lift a lot, though now I suppose it is clear who at least is a senior or is it? Do Principles work? he hissed to Meifen, who had sat down beside him. Somewhat, she muttered, sitting down beside him. But the seal on this place is barely shifted. Which is a good thing, Meixiu added with some emphasis, though she didnt elaborate how. As they sat there, with a few qi crystals for light, beneath the tree, there was little evidence of anything untoward, it had to be said. What exactly are we meant to be afraid of? one of the disciples mumbled around their leaf after a few minutes. If we sit here and just stay quiet? Nothing much, Meixiu said, closing her eyes and starting to murmur something under her breath. Beyond the confines of the courtyard, he could hear the hustle and bustle as people wandered around and the distant sound of voices; however, as time went on, he did start to notice a sort of creeping oddness. It was hard to pin down, but it was like the shadows were slightly more shadowy, and the lines of the buildings around them were a bit off. Soon, those doubting something was up were thoroughly silenced, because even a drunken mortal would have known that there was something wrong about their surroundings. Hey, hey... What is that? Deng Fei who was staring at the shadows, which were now darker, elbowed him in the side with a hiss. Following Feis wary gesture, he stared at the colonnade and suddenly started to perspire, because in the gloom there were several shadowy figures, dressed in tunics, cloaks and dresses, their faces barely visible, like shades, staring hungrily at them from the misty shadows. Those Are those yin spectres? the Myriad Herb Association disciple next to them mumbled, their voice quavering slightly. Nobody else had words to comment, because the oppression was stifling. What are they? Bai Meifen mumbled. The cursed occupants of this land, Meixiu murmured. Recalling what she had said of this place, and how she had called it a graveyard, he shuddered. The Death Watch of those ancient occupants had seemed somewhat hard to believe when she first explained it, but here and now, seeing it with his own eyes, the reality was far worse than any imagining. What would happen if we walked out there? Deng Fei asked in a quavering, hushed tone. Try it and I will light incense for you, Meixiu chuckled. That got a nervous ripple of laughter from the rest of them, except for him, because his throat still hurt, the wound not fully healed. Like that, they sat for almost three hours he reckoned by the moon rising slowly in the sky. How have they not noticed? the Myriad Herb disciple next to him asked at last. Meixiu didnt answer, not because she didnt know, he suspected, but because it was not knowledge that someone from their world should have. Do they just vanish at daybreak? the other rogue cultivator mumbled. I would suspect that the Yang strength of the land is still too much for them, Jia Ying finally said. Lets hope, Bai Meifen agreed. What kind of?! AAHHhhhhhhhhhhhh! There was a sort of horrified, wretched sigh that wavered through the whole complex and beyond and the night sky turned into a thing of terror. The darkness above seemed to swirl, the brightness of the stars starting to shift into disturbing focus, patterns threading throughout them in strange and inauspicious ways, as if the constellations were moving. The moon, already full and hanging low in the sky, seemed to take on the manner of a dread eye, peering through the world. The spirits, who were the source of the wail, all recoiled, shying backwards as if slapped by whatever had just occurred. W-what is going on? the cultivator beside him sobbed. My cultivation is Jia Ying, sat nearby, exhaled. In the gloom, he could see the perspiration on her face. This oppression, has someone angered some genuine expert? she hissed. Thats underselling it, Meixiu muttered, also seeming unnerved, which was certainly not a good thing. Strangely, he found he was less affected, simply because he had been exposed to it for so long, perhaps. That said, what little of his cultivation he could touch was still feeling pressured, his qi hard to control and his awareness of his dantian lessening somewhat. Like that, they sat in unnerved silence, until several more cultivators, barriers shimmering around them, scrambled through the door, led by a pale-faced youth holding a compass. Ah! Over here! There is safety here! The diviner trailed off, seeing them all sat under the tree. Around them, the wavering spirits, which had grown in numbers, twisted, sensing new prey. A few spectres made it to the barriers which wavered and repelled them somehow; however, the group were marginally too fast for them, rushing out into the moonlight and scrambling up under the tree. How are you all here? one of the disciples from the Imperial School hissed. Keeping out of trouble, Jia Ying shot back. The spirits around were moving forward now, some of the braver ones pushing out, hiding their heads beneath their cloaks as if afraid of the sky somehow, muttering in a language he knew nothing off. Take a leaf, one of the Myriad Herb Association hunters hissed to one of his compatriots, opening his mouth to show the one under his tongue. The others eyed them, then did that, scrambling up to sit down. What happened to the others? Deng Fei asked one. The pale, drawn diviner looked at him then at Meixiu and Jia Ying, then just shook his head. The slightly haunted silence of the others said everything else. Listening now, he could still make out some distant clamour, from across the river, but everything on this side had just been swallowed up by the oppressive shadow of the night, the only sounds the ragged breathing of those nearby. Like that, they stayed in terrified silence until the night sky started to fade away, and with it the spectres. By the time the first rays of dawn were peeking over the horizon, the shadows had all but vanished, replaced by grey half-light. The repression was also returning, he noted. He could feel it settling back onto him, dulling his awareness of his dantian. Nobody, however, made any serious moves to leave the shadow of the tree, until voices echoed in the courtyard outside. Where is everyone? Dunno I was expecting there to be like forty people here? There are fires and stuff. Did they all go hide or something? Hey! Through here! There were footsteps and several youths in deep blue travelling robes, wearing broad-brimmed hats stepped into the courtyard. Here are some! the leader called. Ah, Senior Chu! Of the Four Peacocks Court. A masked youth in a drab, loose-fitting robe, holding a sword, arrived and took them all in before stopping on the diviner. Jia Ying eyed them dubiously; however, he needed no warning concerning them, because he recognised the robes of the youth who had just spoken as Senior Pei of the Din clan, who had come after them. Thinking back, that had been just after dawn even if his awareness of time then was a bit lacking. What happened here? the masked youth asked. This place is haunted is what! one of the Imperial School disciples snarled. It is, Chu conceded. Quite dangerously so. We would have been overcome, were it not for some treasures and the fortuitous discovery of this tree. I dont recognise the other brothers and sisters, one mused, looking at them in turn, before finally landing on him, then Jia Ying. Well, the dark-haired beauty is the Nine Auspicious Moons Jia Ying, one of the blue-robed youths said. While the ragged one to her left is Bai Meifen. The others all turned to stare at them, with varying degrees of appraisal and trepidation as his heart sank. Jia Ying huh another disciple in travelling robes spoke up. Senior Jio Sees Senior Jio! Seeing Senior Jio! Various disciples bowed to a masked youth, dressed in a dark green robe, edged with red and detailed with black and gold leaves very similar to that which Huan had worn, who now made his way through the short hall, flanked by two other disciples in travelling robes. Jia Ying is here, Pei spoke. Hmmm Yes, Senior Jio looked across them all, then at Jia Ying, who was frowning at the newcomer. Meixiu was also looking at him and his robes with narrowed eyes. -Isnt that that Huan? Or is there another? He thought, confused, looking at the newcomer. Are these bastards growing on a tree somewhere? Jia Ying muttered softly behind him, effectively confirming that it was not Huan. Behind him, even more cultivators had come into the courtyard, fanning out down the colonnades, now outnumbering them about two to one. Had they been suppressed fully he might have fancied their chances, but with any kind of qi available, likely treasures and talismans would work. A valuable card in hand, Senior Jio? another of the masked youths suggested. Potentially, yes, Jio mused. The other disciples around the tree were sitting there in silence, clearly not sure how to act. He had no idea regarding their cultivations, but he was pretty sure they were no match for the force before them, and certainly they knew it as well. Take your disciples and go, Brother Chu, Senior Jio said to the pale youth. Senior Chu looked at the group, then at Jia Ying, his expression torn for a moment, before waving a hand to the others. Everyone bar Bai Meifen, Jia Ying and Meixiu scrambled off, until he grabbed Deng Fei by the arm at the last minute to stop him. Deng Fei looked at him and the remaining group in momentary confusion, then glanced at Senior Jios group again before electing to continue taking refuge under the tree after all. -Yeah. If youre already moving under Bai Meifens group, you really dont want to get off this platform right now, he thought. I would not expect much, but I suppose it was too much to expect anything, Jia Ying sighed, standing up. I am sorry, Senior Jia, but I have my own disciples to consider. Your politics with others cannot inconvenience my juniors, Senior Chu muttered. The others walked forward, the various disciples stepping out of the way. Pei glanced back at him and the green pupils of his eyes sank into its mind Involuntarily, he felt his awareness of his surroundings go dull: the wound in his neck throbbed, the aches in his bones were more prominent, the fatigue of the day sweeping over him, making him slump back. Everyone else, except for Senior Chu, also crumpled, whereupon the blue-robed disciples shot forward, rapidly stabbing everyone. Two fought back; however, Senior Chu was struck by four swords, including one from Pei. The ambush took less than a breath, and when it was done, there was nobody living other than those beneath the tree. The Nine Auspicious Moons working with the Azure Astral Authority, Senior Pei mused. This kind of thing can work well in our favour, especially based on what was relayed. We arrived too late to save the unfortunate Senior Chu, but we did apprehend several villains in the act, including one who turned out to be Jia Ying another mused, looking at the rest of them with a smirk. And Bai Meifen, who has been notably leading the exploration of the ruins, trying to find what makes it tick. Mmmmm, Senior Jio nodded. Gasping, he pushed himself up, surprised he was able to move as well as he could. The leaf in his mouth was tingling now, as if providing some benefit in support of what had happened. Meixiu looked at him, then at the others, then at Jia Ying. Au Feck, Meixiu cursed in a rather odd language. He was confused for a moment, until he saw the faintest haze of something, almost like a lingering hand, drift out of the shadows to touch Senior Chus body. Even then, he only saw it because he was looking right at it, he was sure. Jia Ying frowned, then suddenly shot backwards, towards the other hall, dragging Bai Meifen after her. Meixiu followed, grabbing his arm. He had the presence of mind to grab Deng Fei as well. AFTER THEM! one of the masked youths snapped. In that same instant, all the dead surged up, attacking indiscriminately. *Crack* There was a sound of shattering stone behind him, and then he was sent sprawling as what he assumed was a talisman exploding knocked both him and Deng Fei off their feet. Scrambling up, he broke line of sight with a column, only to find a masked youth already there, grasping for him. With a grimace, he cut upwards with his blade, only to find the youth already parrying His blade met the treasure weapon and smashed it like glass, taking the youths arm off with it. The repression was still pushing down on him, slowly, moment by moment, obscuring his awareness of qi, he realised. Probably, it would only take a few minutes before it was back to how it had been, which was odd in its own way, but it did make sense that whatever was keeping the spirits in check was not that easily overcome. *Crack* *KRUMP* A second explosion tore through the enclosed space, knocking him off his feet and dislodging roof tiles in a clatter. Gasping for breath, he hefted his blade, fighting back the brief spurt of dizziness A second youth attacked him from the side, trying to knock him to the ground. Instinctually, he slashed at the youth and this time, his attacker swatted his blade back, taking care not to hit the edge. There was a scream to his right as Jia Ying cut an arm off one disciple, then decapitated a second. Meixiu appeared beside him, ducking between the pillars to kick one who was flanking him into the pool with a splash. Guah! Struggling as he was, he saw Deng Fei, who had bravely moved to engage two of the disciples, trying to flank him go flying and hit the wall far too hard for comfort. FCFei? he yelled, the pit of his stomach dropping. Shit! They are no good dead! someone yelled nearby. -They are not trying to kill us? Something about that statement made his blood boil. He wanted nothing more than to run over to Deng Fei and check on him, but those two who had knocked Fei down were already on top of him. He ducked away from one, then pulled out a spear blade to use as an offhand weapon, hoping that it was actually good metal. Parrying the blow, he was surprised to hear it ring strangely, his vision blurring. W-w! His attacker was equally shocked, staggering back, shaking his head. Bai Meifen appeared like a ghost, grabbing the youth by the scruff of his neck and slamming him into a pillar. Channelling his own rage, he pushed aside the confusion and lashed out at the stunned youth with the spear blade, managing to cut his attackers arm AHAAAAAIIIIIGGGH! His victim shrieked as if he had just been run through with white hot metal, grasping his arm. Unfortunately, his attackers companion managed to recover fast enough to block his follow up, back-handed strike with the spear blade, arm to arm, sending him sprawling. Fates dammit, is that some artefact?! someone else yelled as the spear blade clattered away, falling from his nerveless grasp. They kicked him in the back, hard enough for him to spit blood, while a wave of qi-infused tore at his injuries. Rolling over, trying to use his own qi, vainly, to dispel the leaden feeling in his limbs, he was greeted with a brief snapshot of the chaotic melee. To his relief, Deng Fei had just been badly stunned because he was now struggling up, backing away from one of the blue-robed youths. Jia Ying had killed two more, that he could see, but the pool was starting to cloud with dark liquid, suggesting at least one more had landed there. Meixiu had caught another, he saw, punching her attacker with enough force to make the man cough up blood from beneath his mask as he crumpled back. Meifen He realised he couldnt see Meifen, even as his attacker picked up the spear blade. What in the fates is that blade!?! Ignoring their question, he frantically looked around for his blade, only to find, much to his horror, that it had tumbled quite far away. Fates-accursed bastards! All he could do was draw another spear blade, which he duly did C however, his hand instead closed around the dagger, which was also stashed in that satchel. *Clack* *Clatter* Scattering roof tiles warned him a moment before three more figures in masks wearing blue robes dropped off the roof to land behind them. He tried to cut at the nearest one, but the figure swatted the blade away Meifen shoulder charged one straight into the pool behind them, then spun, snatching his blade up off the ground and smashing the weapon of a second The kick to his midriff sent him crashing into the wall, the taste of warm iron blooming in his mouth. -Idiot, he groaned inwardly, knowing what a stupid mistake he had made there. Thats twice Id be dead now *Crack* *Crack* Gasping, he fought off disorientating white splotches in his vision and pushed himself up and nearly vomited as he experienced a sense of extreme double vision. In one scene, he struggled up and parried the follow-up blow. In the other, he struggled up and watched as the tall upright stele holding the painting of the woman with the golden flower in her hands cracked, disturbing golden shadows flaking off it along with a deeply disturbing sense of fading vitality that mirrored his own No! He focused, forcefully, and managed to parry a third blow, even as Meifen threw another cultivator away. Dimly, he was aware of her stabbing a blue-robed cultivator who had appeared from somewhere, trying to reach him, even as the cultivator before him grasped him and pulled him up. Be thankful we need you alive, Ha brat, otherwise Id gut you like a Dog-sired bastard! he cursed, fighting back the nausea as he managed to grab the dagger and stab it into his attackers side, twisting it viciously. *Guaaaghhhhrlk* His attacker recoiled, making a horrible, inhuman rasping shriek, blood foaming out of his mouth. YOU! a youth in a travelling robe, wearing a mask, appeared before him, clearly enraged, lashing out at him with the flat of a blade. Reflexively, he blocked with the dagger and stared dully as his assailants weapon warped on impact then shattered into a blizzard of orphaned metal shards, sending them both flying backwards as the artefact died in a small blaze of golden fire. The dagger C well, short blade, really C in his hand rang faintly, but was none the worse for wear Suddenly, one of the masked youths in travelling robes was right in front of him, grabbing him by the arm, grasping the pouch at his waist. He had the presence of mind to slam the full force of his own weight into his assailant, sending them both sprawling, even as he desperately tried to avoid being disarmed. *Crack* Again, the two scenes wavered through each other again, dawn and dusk disturbingly overlapping for a second time. *Crack* *Crack* It was hard to say where the crack actually came from, from him smashing his assailants weapon-hand off the stonework as hard as he could, or if the stele in his vision had just manifested a second crack. -That is not good! What exactly happened?! he sobbed in his heart, trying to look around in the swirling broken half-light as the two scenes again tried to split apart in his minds eye. Jia Ying appeared like a ghost, cutting down another of the blue-robed figures and stabbed the masked figure trying to grab him in the side of the head. Get up! she snapped. Something is Look out! he rasped, still fighting against his swirling vision as two more of the masked figures appeared like phantoms behind her, cutting for her arms, clearly trying to cripple her. She blocked easily, kicking them back, and the scene resolved itself into one attacker. Their surroundings, however, were still hazy, he realised, the water in the pond now drifting up as the whole scene overlaid itself. There was a terrible, cold feeling in his chest, while the statue of the woman in the middle started to manifest black cracks, emanating out from the flower. W-what? That exclamation came from Meixiu and was directed at him, he realised. Everything returned to normal after a second; however, he saw Bai Meifen also pressing a hand between her breasts, trying to ward off her attacker. Deng Fei had somehow managed to tackle one of those heading for her, sending both of them sprawling in a ball of flailing limbs Grimacing, he focused on himself, finding that two more blue-robed disciples were now rushing at him, weapons drawn. *Crack* *Clack* Reflexively, he managed to stab the masked figure in travelling robes who had just grasped his arm, the dagger scraping off metal armour for a moment before finding purchase and gouging deep into their side UAAAAAAEEHHHHAAAAaaaaaa. With a horrific, gasping, sighing scream, his attacker crumpled backwards, spasming like he had just had a fit. That dagger He had no time to react, as a figure, which resolved itself into Senior Huan, was suddenly standing over him, sword pointed straight at his neck, his right foot having just stamped hard on his arm, grinding it into the floor, stopping him from moving. Meixiu, who had been intercepted by the youth called Jio, shifted like a ghost, dashing towards him. Deng Fei, who had just managed to push away his own attacker, was nearer, drawing a treasure spear and casting it towards Huan. The spear nearly hit the Senior Disciple from the Din clan, arriving within a hands width of him, before Huan just grunted and caught it out of the air without even looking. No! he rasped, as Huan stared at it with narrowed eyes. You are useful but your friend Deng Fei stumbled as the bond between him and the weapon, presumably some special treasure bequeathed by his family if it was soul bound, was broken. Before Meixiu could reach him, he cast the spear at her, forcing her to dodge backwards Jia Ying, however, who had shaken off Brother Pei, now arrived beside him, her blow seeming to twist the world around them both. Tcch. Huan sounded annoyed as much as anything, as he somehow twisted away from her blow, evading it. The move did, however, give him an opportunity. Fighting pain, he twisted over, grabbed the dagger with his other hand and cut at Huans leg Huans leg vanished like a mirage, and he was aware he hit the wall so hard he bounced off it, the dagger lost from his grip, spinning in the air. Huan grasped for it, his eyes, visible in his mask, lit up by greed The dagger! DONT LET HIM! Meixius shout, which had a clear edge to it, drew his attention. Jia Ying nearly got to it, only to have to dance away from Pei, who also nearly got it, and then found that it had landed right in front of Deng Fei, who snatched it up and lunged at Pei who backhanded Deng Fei into a pillar where he crumpled, unmoving, blood running from his mouth that was smoking black faintly, the dagger spinning back through the air. I have You have shit, Jia Ying snarled, her hands twisting in front of her as she collided with Pei, twisting the space around him and sending him into a pillar with enough force to dislodge roof tiles, and then snatched the dagger out of the air before it fell, grasping the hilt and spinning to strike straight at Huans throat, forcing him to evade backwards at last. No! he gasped again, even as he forced himself up, trying to ignore that his forearm was certainly broken, based on the terrible needling pain twisting through it and the way his fingers tingled very disturbingly. Meixiu and Jia Ying both struck at Senior Huan who managed to evade both of them, buying him breathing room to finally get to Deng Fei. Fei Stumbling over, he pressed a hand to his friends chest, trying to feel for a heartbeat, but there was nothing. Stomach sinking, he put a hand to Feis neck and tried to send some qi into his friends body, but there was no vitality there, just turbulent qi dispersing. One of the blue-robed youths charged, trying to grasp him. Snarling, he tackled them back, then drew a spear blade out of his pouch and stabbed them in the stomach Then the chest Then the head *Crrrraaaaack* The world wavered around them, and he tasted blood in his mouth as his ears rang. That detonation had come from the far courtyard, by the tree, where presumably there was also still a battle going on. Jia Ying arrived beside him, her expression pale, and dragged him up, glancing at Deng Fei. Hes he couldnt bring himself to say it really. He had not been that close to Deng Fei, but Fei had been a peer and a friend. Someone familiar in all this mess and now he was Hes dead, she said, somewhat compassionately, putting a hand on his shoulder. Before he could say anything, she put a hand on his body and it vanished, likely placed in her storage ring. Here Jia Ying cut off whatever she had been about to say, as two of the blue-robed corpses next to him both stood up, explaining why Huan was not fighting her C he was also now being assailed by three more blue-robed cultivators, seized by the spectres. Jio had gone to help Pei, while Bai Meifen a few metres away by the next column had dispatched another of the blue-robed youths, but was now backing up two more who were crowding towards her. Meixiu had been stalled by two masked youths in travelling robes, who had managed to get through from the other courtyard. Jia Ying grabbed him by the arm, dashing over to Bai Meifen, opening the throat of one of Meifens assailants and kicking the second hard enough to send them spinning across the water with a splash in the process. T-thanks Meifen grimaced. Dont thank me just Jia Ying broke off, as Huan once again appeared before her, like a mirage. He stumbled back, and saw three more masked figures, in the same nondescript robes as those he had seen in the town, on the roof opposite them, crouching down, holding talismans. Thats not good, Meifen agreed, also noticing them. Nothing about this is good, he rasped, desperately trying to quash his chaotic state of mind. Ill deal with you first, Huan said urbanely, easily avoiding Jia Yings twin strike. Can you? she sneered, dancing backwards and suddenly blurring strangely, seeming to grow a second set of arms. This! Huan, caught off guard, was hit in the side with the dagger *CRACK* The world wavered around them and he hit the ground, hard, his breath vanishing. The source of the shockwave had been Jia Ying, managing to strike Huans armour which had just exploded outwards, sending everyone sprawling. Shaking his head, he was dragged up by Jia Ying. Meixiu had arrived beside them, snatching up his blade, which Bai Meifen had just dropped. Without any pre-amble, she lashed out at Huan, forcing the stumbling youth, whose robes were now in smoking disarray, to block hurriedly and go sprawling backwards. Yours, I believe, Jia Ying grimaced, holding out the dagger He was about to suggest that in the current circumstances, she keep it, when Bai Meifens yell from behind him made him spin, to find a talisman, cast by one of the trio of masked youths who just arrived, was now shimmering in the air, qi already turning sluggish Meixiu, who happened to be closest, darted back, lashing out as she did so with his borrowed blade, slicing the talisman in two C which promptly destabilized. Meifen dragged him down; however, she was a fraction too late, as the shockwave sent everyone sprawling He expected to hit water, but instead landed on solid paving slabs with a lung-emptying thud, aware of a hand grabbing at his shoulder, his qi no longer responding to his command. This is really getting tiresome! Pei snarled. If you were not Meixiu and Jia Ying both arrived before Pei and the masked figure who had just landed beside them The masked man cut at Meixiu; however, she swatted his blade away and decapitated the other youth, continuing to travel in a bloody arc towards Pei. In the same instant, Jia Ying appeared beside him and Bai Meifen, lashing at Pei, who was forced to relinquish his grip on him or be cut with the dagger, and dodge away into the water to avoid also being struck by Meixiu. I have to admit, I am impressed, Huan, who had stood up on the far side, looking a bit pale, called over. However, you should just accept that this is played out. Give me the blade and I am sure we can reach an accommodation. We need to get out of here Jia Ying scowled, pulling out an aged, yellow talisman covered in ornate white symbols like interlocking moons and passing him back the dagger. If they get that Dao Cage up, we will be in a world of trouble! D-Dao Cage? Bai Meifen sounded worried, which was not a good thing. There were ten masked figures now arrayed around the courtyard, four on the roof, holding talismans, the barrier they were conjuring nearly complete based on the iridescent shimmer. Meixiu grabbed him and leapt onto the roof, charging for the nearest corner. Jia Ying, holding the talisman, followed after them with Meifen Shit! Huan vanished with a blur, appearing right before them, grasping for him, even as he struck at Meixiu. Jia Ying triggered the talisman. The world wavered as the first rays of dawn rose over the horizon, briefly casting everything into strange red hues *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* The barrier shattered like glass, making all four figures on the corners split blood as Meixiu blocked Huans blow, sending them crashing back down into the courtyard, through the ruined edge of the roof. They hit the ground hard enough to make his bones rattle, the scene around them wavering bizarrely. Jia Ying and Meifen arrived beside them, forcing Huan to distract himself from his attempt to grasp for him and the dagger He fought the return of the horrible double vision, the painting of the golden-haired woman and the statue both seeming to split straight through the flower, the courtyard wavering disturbingly, bleeding all kinds of wrong colours from the edges of things. Fucking idiots! Children should never be trusted with complex machinery! The words, coming from nearby, spoken in Easten, made him wonder if he was hallucinating again, until his double vision cleared and he found himself staring up at a sky touched by the first rays of sunlight and the distinct lack of their previous surroundings. Good gods what the hell? Meixiu, who he was still holding onto as well, was looking around, confused. Hands trembling, he managed to touch his neck. The wound was still there and his arm felt like it had had a rock dropped on it. It was real? was all he managed to rasp, staring at the cloudless sky. What the nameless fates just happened? Bai Meifen groaned from beside him. Sitting up, he found two Grass Scorpions were sprawled nearby shaking their heads. Turning, he saw the carving of the woman, the upright stele intact, showing no signs of cracking; however, the paint was faded and the flower itself did have a conspicuous gap through it. Reaching out, he held up the dagger, staring at it, then looked around for his blade, before realising that Meixiu was holding it. Where is the dagger?! Meixiu was staring around wildly. Uh, I he trailed off, looking around for Jia Ying. Senior Jia? he called out, before Meixiu actually grabbed him by the front of his ragged robe. Where. IS. IT! The dagger? he asked confused. Here? She plucked it out of his hand without any preamble, turning it over several times staring at it. How? How did you find this? Uh we found it, by accident, running away from the net-casting demon. You found it? she said dully. It was by a skeleton, under a bush, by a road, he added weakly. By a skeleton under a bush? she repeated dully. Um Meixiu? a voice in Easten, nearby, sounded confused. Oh Kojiro, Meixiu acknowledged him absently. What just happened? he managed to ask Kojiro. There was a teleport anomaly, Kojiro said. Half of you got sent fates know where. Teleport anomaly? he echoed. Isnt this Merovin? Meixiu asked, looking around. It is, Kojiro nodded. Mayumi and you went to scout it out with the boss, but Ah, good, the world hasnt ended. He looked up to find Mayumi and the Old Grass Scorpion were standing on the edge of the ruin, Mayumi basically helping the old man walk, while several Grass Scorpions, looking a bit battered, dragged several cultivators after them. Meixiu? Mayumi asked dully. The old Grass Scorpion stared dully at her as well. Okay, would someone please explain what is going on? Meifen wailed. Chapter 118 – The Drift of Circumstance
Every clan and sect has at least one tale of gross stupidity or greed that defines the perception of a generation. However none have quite managed to have the defining momentum on the course of a generation within recent memory as the reasons why Cang Di continues to sit like a gargoyle in the only participating slot of our Eastern Azure Great World in the Heavenly Hundred Ranking. The origin of this rather amusing circumstance, in fact, lies with a different scandal entirely. That which played out some eight millennia ago between Song Jia, a mortal girl of some means and personal good fortune and one Shu Bao, son of Shu Shen Bao, grandson of Lord Shu Fei Bao, of the Shu Heavenly clan, himself an eminent official and adjunct to the Heavenly Lord Shu Han, administrator and advisor to the Wise King of Shu. Song Jia was first noticed by Shu Bao during a tournament and after some persuasion agreed to travel with Shu Bao and some of his close friends within the younger generation. After some time, Shu Baos own teacher and guardian, a sworn brother of Shu Baos father, also became impressed enough with her manner and grounding influence on Shu Bao that, with the backing of some elders in the sect and clan, he offered her a place as a Core Disciple within Eastern Azures Shu Pavilion, while the elders of the sect saw, in her core, her talent and her lack of complicated politics, an opportunity to bind an influential scion like Shu Bao to Eastern Azure in some small way and pressed for her to be adopted into the Shu heavenly clan and betrothed to Shu Bao. To many, this opportunity to rise to the heavens in a single bound would be a chance only dreamed of. Song Jia, however, despite being flattered, apparently did not have much attraction to Shu Bao and had also grown to dislike many of those he associated with and trusted in their generation. In the end she tried to tactfully decline the offer, claiming that her status was not enough to match such an illustrious person. The Shu Heavenly clan, however, now appraised of the true depths of her talent and potentially seeing a Good Fortune Core such as she had slipping through their grasp, leant heavily on Shu Bao, who in turn became more attentive of her and to some accounts changed his ways such that she eventually relented, won over by his willingness and perhaps because the offer levelled at her was effectively too good to refuse at that point. At this point, all looked good. Song Jia was well-liked, Shu Bao was well-connected and all appeared happy with the match. The problem, unfortunately, arose elsewhere, far from Eastern Azure. Lord Shu Fei Bao had long pushed for closer collaboration between the Shu and Kong heavenly clans and his good friend, Kong Bao had a granddaughter of good talent who was also a member of the younger generation on Eastern Azure. Kong Baos wife ensured that the girl was introduced to Shu Bao, who became smitten with her, despite being now tied to a marriage contract with Song Jia.
Excerpt from: The Politics of the Heavenly Hundred. Volume 16 C Eastern Azure ~ By Kung Quan

~ Ruo Han C The Riverlands ~
I would never have thought I would be so happy to see the horrible heat of those grasslands back, a disciple from the Four Peacocks Court standing below him grumbled, looking towards the distant shadow of rising ground that marked the eastern edge of the river lands. Dont hold your breath. We have a problem! a third cultivator from the Four Peacocks Court called over. A problem? the youth grunted, looking at their ruined, humid and insect-infested surroundings with palpable distaste. Senior Fusai wants to see us all, the messenger said. About fate-thrashed time! I am getting fed up of this, the other member of that little group exclaimed, standing up from his block. Ruo Han, sitting wearily on a slab of a fallen building, overlooking the site of their near disaster, could only sigh. Those words C we have a problem C could have summed up the entire previous two weeks, which really did not feel like two weeks. Fourteen days of slogging through reed beds by various means. First on foot, until they ran afoul of an armoured toad beast as big as a small house that ambushed them in the night. It had slain six and poisoned well over half the group. That had been 8 days ago Five days ago, they had been attacked by a group of UrVash riding on serpents, supported by a group on a boat. That had turned out to be the fortuitous turning point, because not only had it delivered them some convenient transportation, but the captain of the vessel had actually possessed a looted storage ring and survivors had eventually directed them towards the now devastated river fortress they were now occupying, after learning that cultivators had been taken captive there. Without that bit of luck, born out of others misfortune, the flood that came with the previous nights terrifying tribulation, off to the north-west would likely have swept them all away. Another problem? he interjected politely, noting as he did so that the last vestiges of fighting on the far side of the fortress had also mostly died away. Faugh! the speaker looked at him, spat in the muddy water and squelched off without comment, followed by the other four, more than happy to abandon their purported role of keeping an eye on those sorting through the storehouse behind them. Watching them depart, he could only shake his head. There was no point trying to ask them again, because there were still clear divisions within the wider group, and the whole set of circumstances surrounding their current location had, if anything, just driven those wedges even deeper. People do like to find excuses to blame others, a weary male voice behind him said. Ah! Senior Quan, he stood with a grimace because most of his body hurt and saluted. Nobody is anyones senior right now, the other man chuckled bleakly, joining him on his perch, overlooking the settlement they had sacked two days ago. Dont mind them. They are just deeply unhappy that several of their seniors bailed on them without a word. Given he had been there when several of those Seniors left, he could in truth understand their anger, not that it made anything better, given they were determined to just spread it around and not really introspect on it. You say that, Senior Quan, he pointed out, but a not inconsiderable number of people here consider us to be part of the problem. And they would consider you part of the solution or nothing at all, depending on how badly they got bit by bugs the night before, Senior Quan said with a slightly vexed sigh. None of them have any sense of foresight, interested only in their own circumstances. So um do you need me for something? he asked respectfully, changing the direction of the topic of conversation somewhat. Yes, actually. It relates to those we rescued, Senior Quan mused. Oh He was honestly surprised at that. They were a rather mixed bunch and while all of them were pleased to be rescued, the status of a few was already causing problems with the more discontented outliers of their own group, who really did not like that the Nine Auspicious Moons were still leading them. How are the ones we freed? he asked. Shocked, enraged very keen on bloody revenge. Quan Dingxiang said, again sounding tired. A few of the women are ashamed, though nothing that has transpired is their fault and they do not appear to have been particularly mistreated. We have done what we can for the injured, for now and we have bigger problems, it seems. Their problem? he guessed, gesturing off towards the group who had just stalked off. Yes, Quan Dingxiang said, though he didnt elaborate on it, instead turning to just look around the ruins from their slight vantage point for a moment. Anyway, you were a Junior Elder in your sect, apparently? Quan asked, returning to the previous topic. I was, he conceded, though that felt like a small lifetime ago. Though only an Outer Sect one. Not that there is much question of anything to do with the Argent Hall now. Well, two of those unfortunates these UrVash captured are female disciples from the Argent Hall, he said. I I will not be a lot of help there, he pointed out, running a hand through his wet hair. I was an outer sect disciple in a subsidiary influence. Liao Ying would She is still recuperating, Quan Dingxiang said diplomatically, as he trailed off with a sigh. If his own situation was marginally looking up and Jin Chens was not, thankfully, getting much worse, Liao Ying was suffering, it was fair to say. Setting aside the mental trauma of whatever had been done by those who had controlled them while trying to flee two weeks prior, Liao Ying was also beset by a serious inner injury. Her cultivation was not degrading, but her law was now unsuitable for her damaged spirit root, which had been robbed of its Yin aspect entirely by Hao Tai. She was well it was hard to know what to say to her really. At least she is showing signs of some change? he asked, starting to follow Quan Dingxiang down the side of the ruined building. She is. Her realm is not high; however, unnatural remedies for natural damage are not easy, Quan Dingxiang mused. We also dont have a lot to work with, and the realm whatever is going on there is not helping I see, he nodded politely, although his frustration inside was palpable. It was still strange to be conversing with such an eminent alchemist C and there was no mistake, Quan Dingxiang was an eminent alchemist C in such a casual manner, but these were strange times. What were they talking about earlier? Was it that oddness? he asked once they finished climbing back down into the courtyard where various disciples were sorting through boxes of herbs and other materials. Oh. Yeah Quan Dingxiang paused to spit into the water. Id say it was a once in a lifetime opportunity, before those fates-accursed demons and the flooding and the mist. And the he trailed off, because she was still there, perched on the highest portion of the courtyard they were in, a lone, standing tower, looking out over the swamp. You can see her as well? he asked, just to be sure. The girl in the mask with the bow who killed those phantasmal lizard things? Quan Dingxiang said, looking up at the only standing tower. Yes, and please dont ask me. I have no idea except that it reinforces that this realm is far more dangerous than anyone ever expected. -And what did they expect? he thought a bit nastily to himself and not for the first time either. As if that terrifying tribulation didnt hammer that home, he muttered instead. Hah! Yes, Quan Dingxiang said with a wry bark of a laugh. Quite Though please dont ask me about that either. How is your situation? Quan Dingxiang asked. The change in topic caught him slightly off-guard, truth be told. His cultivation strength was slowly recovering, the seals having finally collapsed two days ago for a lack of qi... I seem to have avoided dropping back to Soul Foundation, he said after a moment. However, my meridians are basically as they were C severely damaged C and with the drop off in efficacy of half of the pills we brought here there isnt much that can be done about that in the short term, I guess? Hmm you might be surprised, Quan Dingxiang replied as they started to walk down the flooded street. Though you are right: there is both a dearth of low-ranked pills and not much in the way of resources to make them. In any case, regarding what happened before, it appears that there was some likely rather deserved backlash against whatever was attempted. I have never heard of a tribulation being messed with to such a degree; nobody would be that insane among the Junior Generation back home. Unbidden, he recalled what had happened with Han Shu, before they were captured. So that means there are Seniors here as well, he said after a moments pause. Quan Dingxiang nearly tripped. That is your takeaway? Well, clearly people are messing with such things, he pointed out. Not to mention what happened to Han Shu This and that those two things are not even in the same star field, Quan Dingxiang muttered, looking at him. And yet, what even is this trial? he countered, mostly because the frustration with that question had been brewing for a very long time indeed. Quan Dingxiang stared at him, his expression nonplussed. I mean, we can be tracked by our talismans, they have something to do with fate and are recording what we do? This is a trial, but there is no clearly defined end goal? he continued. I am only an outer disciple of a branch sect, a Nascent Soul cultivator but even I can see this shit stinks so bad you dont need a compass to tell that it disagreed with the dog that passed it Quan Dingxiang stopped him, literally, putting his hand over his mouth. W-w? he tried to speak, confused as Quan Dingxiang stared up at the sky nervously. Huh, Quan Dingxiang continued to look at the sky, confused. That hasnt worked here, just like heavenly oaths dont, not since since we were all up in the mountains, he said, understanding what Quan Dingxiang had been worried about now. It hasnt? Quan Dingxiang said dully. Nope, heavenly oaths were not binding properly, even up there, he gestured vaguely in the direction of the mountains they had come from initially. I was in a situation where that had to be checked. And you There were pitched battles going on between cultivators in those valleys, he muttered, wondering what experience Quan Dingxiang had had to not know. I saw people using artefacts to lift the suppression, robbing at will. Probably they were impersonating others as well. It was the aftermath of that that led to us getting done for the Jade Gate Courts greed. And nobody thought to ask? Quan Dingxiang said, suddenly sounding tired. No, he shook his head, not sure whether to laugh or cry. Well, that is certainly something to be considered, and heavenly oaths not working would certainly explain a few things Quan Dingxiang said with a sigh, picking up the pace again. Their trip through the ruin of the fort was fairly uneventful. They passed a few other groups, who mostly saluted to Quan Dingxiang or studiously pretended they hadnt seen him as they worked to understand the various wards that had been put in place to protect this place, particularly the Soul Sense restrictions, which were still in effect somehow. S-senior Quan! a voice behind them made him turn. Quan Dingxiang glanced back at the youth, a disciple in the robes of the Splendid Heavens Cauldron Sect, a subsidiary of the Pill Sovereigns, and just kept walking. Senior Quan! The disciple called a second time, before finally breaking out into an actual run to catch up. S-senior Quan! What. Quan Dingxiang stopped and eyed the disciple dubiously. I am in the middle of something. Senior, we have found something you should see The disciple quailed slightly under his stare, then glanced at him, before he felt a veil of dissociation cover their surroundings as he relayed something to Senior Quan so that no one else could hear. Senior Quan eyed him dubiously, then looked across the fort, and sighed. It seems that we must make a detour, he said, with a slightly apologetic shrug. It is fine, Senior Quan, he said respectfully, not looking at the youth, who was clearly displeased that he was also coming along for some reason. Turning from their original destination, Quan Dingxiang waved for the disciple to lead the way. He followed along, as the disciple continued to talk to Quan Dingxiang, hiding his voice from him completely, which was a bit rude in the circumstances, but he had no standing to tell them not to. Instead, he took in the ruin of the fortified town such as it was. Its current condition was not really a result of them doing anything so organized as sacking it, as most of the real damage had been done by the flood. In normal circumstances their group of about fifty would never have been in a fit state to consider touching what was effectively a military fortress with an attached trading hub and harbour. However, it had transpired that some ten disciples from the Four Peacocks Court and a few others from various influences were being held here, captured by the ruler of this place, who, much like on the other side of the river, was quite taken with the idea of enslaved cultivators. Without Jia Ying agreeing, they would probably have seen a mutiny for control by those others brought along with that teleport, and so the plan had been hatched that led to this fortress being sacked. The method itself, though, had largely been via subterfuge. Rather than attack outright, they had instead snuck in, led by Senior Jia, with a fair number posing as captured prisoners. Once inside, they had decapitated the leadership and seized control in a single move. After that, though, upon seeing the situation within, many of those hangers on disciples who had not left by the teleport ploy, had become enraged on behalf of justice and massacred half the population in the aftermath, wilfully disobeying all the seniors orders to show restraint until they knew what they were dealing with and effectively looting everything in sight. In other circumstances, that would not really have been a problem, he supposed, taking in the buildings and the floating bodies, now being cleared up street by street. They were also sulking, because Jia Ying basically made them divide up all spoils equally at sword point, forcing them to empty out their storage rings to do so. That had been before the tribulation, and nobodys mood had improved since, it seemed. Shaking his head at that, he found they had arrived at the main courtyard of the river fortress, where the last embers of resistance to their occupation had resurged after the flood had turned everything upside down. Freshly slain bodies of UrVash were drifting in the water, some being stacked up by a few disciples from the Shen clan. The guards were all proper combatants as well, a group of Martial Archers from the Nine Auspicious Moons and three of the women from Verdant Flowers Valley, all of them looking sweaty and sullen because, he realised, the temperature was much higher than anywhere else. Why is it hot enough that it feels like the air is trying to boil? he asked, pulling at his ragged robe. The disciple shot him a who are you to ask look, but Quan Dingxiang ignored him and shrugged. It seems to be some kind of spirit herb, or maybe a beast core? Blood, actually, the Nine Moons disciple sitting by the door, who he vaguely recalled as being called Bai Zhilan, answered. Blood, Senior Bai? he queried, as Quan Dingxiang also frowned. Yep, the one possessing it was one of their arts users. Apparently it was delivered post haste here, to them, from a battle with cultivators to the south, she explained before glancing at the disciple witheringly. He was the one who rallied the defenders to this place after the flood. Fortunately, he was not killed by these morons, or their ritual here might have killed people it would have been an actual imposition to lose. The disciple guiding them frowned, but said nothing. I take it you have the perimeter sealed? Quan Dingxiang mused, looking around. We do, Bai Zhilan passed Senior Quan a talisman, before glancing at him. Quan Dingxiang passed it on to him and headed on into the interior hall. There, they were met by several more guards and a group of disciples from various imperial aligned sects who were rather sulkily watching the guards. Here, the temperature was even more obnoxious, to the point where even with the talisman helping him he would have struggled were he not now fully attuned. Several conspicuous blood spatters and four UrVash corpses in masks and bloody robes lay there, marking the ferocity of the resistance. The Seal mentioned was around the door at the far side. Without any preamble, Quan Dingxiang walked over to it, with him in tow and passed through it, making it ripple, revealing a faint mirage of interlocking circles attuned to resist Yang Energies. I take it most of this is undisturbed? Quan Dingxiang asked the three standing inside. Yes, we dont want a repeat of the Star Water Lily fiasco from the other warehouse, the youth, his teal robe stripped to the waist muttered, with a sour look at the doorway and the group watching the guards beyond. It was a good thing too, the woman in the robes of the Nine Moons added. The group who holed up in here were definitely trying to do something. Following after Quan Dingxiang he stopped as soon as he crossed into the room. It was certainly not a warehouse, instead containing a circular pool, an altar and various carvings daubed in blood, depicting ferocious serpents. The strength of Yang was cloying and oppressive and also recognisable, because it was against all the odds almost identical to what he had felt in the valley, and on occasion from Lin Ling herself. -Yang Blood? Did these UrVash catch Lin Ling somehow? At that thought, his heart immediately quickened; however, looking around again, he realised his first impression had been somewhat mistaken. The main source was a large bowl of blue-grey stone which, even from the edge of the room, he could see held a fist-sized fragment of bloody scab that was suffusing water, slowly dissolving into blood. It was familiar in that he had seen Lin Ling use something similar, decanting remnants of whoever she had gotten the blood from, he had supposed, into vials to use as weapons. They had not been given any, so he had no idea how it had arrived here. You recognise it? Quan Dingxiang had also caught his reaction, which made him grimace inwardly, as he had so far avoided talking much about anything relating to Juni or Ling, and only volunteered the most basic things about Han Shu. I recognise the Yang strength, he acknowledged, glad that soul sense was still restricted here, so nobody could see if he was concealing the truth somewhat. It feels like the beast we observed at a distance in the mountains, which fought with various UrVash while we fled from it before we were captured. Perhaps it came from the same species? Quan Dingxiang mused. It certainly has a link to the Yang strength of that earth dragon that interfered with the battle, the Nine Moons disciple observed. Perhaps, he agreed, proud that he didnt so much as hesitate there. It does remind me of that beast from the battle, Quan Dingxiang mused, walking over to the bowl, wincing only a bit as the ferocious strength of the bloods presence started to make his robes smoke. That isnt everything either, the Nine Moons disciple said with a dark look outside at the other disciples, sitting around outside. It isnt? Quan Dingxiang frowned. The second woman, a rather stocky disciple who was an unusual example of a female cultivator who was not a flawless beauty, for all that she was a member of an influence renowned for it C the Dewdrop Sage Sect C nodded and passed Quan Dingxiang a wrapped bundle. Taking it, Quan Dingxiang unwrapped it, exposing three objects: a mask C made of the golden-copper metal, a talisman carved in the shape of a many-headed serpent and half a dagger. What is this, Sister Mingluo? Quan Dingxiang asked the Nine Auspicious Moons disciple, picking up the dagger with a frown. A dagger handle, Mingluo deadpanned. The dagger itself was fairly innocuous, and rather broken its hilt was cracked in two places and made of a dull grey-black iron, twisted and shaped to look somewhere between flames and flowing water. The blade was broken, and clearly a later addition for it was made of the same copper-golden metal as many of the weapons and masks he had seen. Who had it? Qing Dingxiang asked, turning it over in his hand for a moment before putting it on the nearby slab and turning to the pendant. The demon cultivator Mingluo started UrVash, he absently corrected, then winced. UrVash then, Mingluo corrected with a sideways look at him. I apologise, Senior. I did not mean to interrupt, he bowed hurriedly because that had been a stupid mistake to make. Its fine, she waved a hand. Anyway, by the time we broke through their cordon, the one wearing the mask was trying to perform some kind of ritual with that blood and this dagger. They had three cultivators with fire and soul attribute spirit roots Wait they were sacrificing cultivators? Quan Dingxiang, looked around again, scowling. And a bunch of their own kin, all of them slaves, the disciple from the Four Peacocks Court finally spoke up. We got lucky. That group tried to do this all on their own, while we focused on subjugating those forces outside who tried to escape and didnt tell anyone. Do we know what the ritual intended to do, Seniors? he asked, curious. Beyond that it involved a lot of Yang Blood and ritual sacrifice? Im afraid not, the stocky woman from the Verdant Flowers replied, looking a bit annoyed. Whatever it was, if my junior sister had not informed me, they would never have gotten in here in time for us to stop the ritual. Mingluo said, casting a dirty look at the distant group. Why are they loitering around out there, Brother Yan? Quan Dingxiang frowned. To observe that we dont take their fair share, the Four Peacocks Court disciple, who was apparently Brother Yan replied with a sigh. They were quite bullish until Senior Jia came to mop things up. The leader is that Fu Wu from the Chrysanthemum Pagoda. Quan Dingxiang just shook his head. He knew of the Chrysanthemum Pagoda, if only by name. They were a sect from the northern edge of the Central Continent, closely associated with the Imperial School and staunch imperial court loyalists, which probably explained why they were being so obdurate. Where is Senior Jia anyway? Quan Dingxiang asked, looking around. Checking the rest of this part of the fort, Mingluo answered. She said to come get you to look at the blood. See if you could garner anything from it. Its powerful I can sense an aura of Yang Laws about, Quan Dingxiang mused. Whatever it came from was, at the very least, a Dao Immortal realm qi beast. That at least rules out what interfered in our battle. Could it be that beasts parent? Or could this blood be why that beast was heading in this direction? Senior Yan speculated. Perhaps? Quan Dingxiang frowned, pensively. I would need to do a divination to be sure, and as you know Those kinds of talismans are no longer working, Mingluo finished, while the stocky woman and the Four Peacocks disciple both nodded. Indeed, though ones made in here do, Quan Dingxiang said. They do? Senior Yan sounded surprised. Yep, he nodded. It was the first thing I checked. What has been stopped is any talisman that has its roots in the strength of worldly fate outside this place Mingluo stared at him for a moment then burst into hysterics. Senior Yan and the other woman looked a bit nonplussed as she collected herself. Do you mind sharing your epiphany? the Verdant Flowers disciple muttered. Sorry, Sister Chang, its just that that is too rich So, whoever it was who screwed with that tribulation did so so fundamentally that it crippled the connections of our Eastern Azures Worldly Fate in relation to this place? It does appear to be the case, Quan Dingxiang agreed. So those protective talismans and artefacts made by various old seniors are all no longer working? Sister Chang asked, casting a look at the group beyond the barrier. Well, ones allowing you to mess with Heavenly Fate I would imagine Mingluo mused. A bunch of divination-related ones also dont, Quan Dingxiang added. Because they carry small seeds of their makers connection to their worldly fates, to prevent them bricking themselves on absolute alignments their juniors have no idea how to deal with. If that is the case, then there is a whole sect armourys worth of artefacts that likely no longer work properly either, Senior Yan sighed. It does explain why our sects mirror took a knock though, Mingluo said with a scowl. And I bet that cunning dog-molester Kong Bo knew it as well. The Trial Talismans still work though, Sister Chang noted. Yes, they probably still have the connection, Quan Dingxiang added, walking slowly around the room, looking at the other contents. However, that will just be the basic metrics on them, the parts of the array that read qi intent and so on. Its the divination aspects that will be interfered with though that is easy to test. Mingluo nodded, then turned to the door. YOU LOT, GET IN HERE! Her words echoed through the hall, making his vision swim slightly, even though he was nowhere close to the focus of it. The group of disciples watching outside flinched, almost as one and over half of them stood up without even appearing to be aware that they had done so. You one of the disciples scowled, stalking over to the barrier. Senior Yan jerked his head and they walked in, grimacing at the heat. What do you want? one scowled. To test something, Quan Dingxiang said, looking over them with a degree of amusement, before pointing fairly arbitrarily at a disciple, or so it seemed. You, congratulations on your forthcoming contribution to knowledge. Get over here. The disciple, clearly a bit unnerved, walked over, as Quan Dingxiang pulled out a jar from nowhere and passed it to him. Project your contribution talismans uncompressed read-out for us to see, then use this to gather some of the blood in that bowl on the altar. Uh is that? the disciple asked. I would not be asking you to do it if it was a task that involved precision thinking, Quan Dingxiang said drolly. I dont think thats his concern, Mingluo giggled. What? He came here for treasures, and he is going to gather a treasure. I fail to see the problem, Quan Dingxiang deadpanned, before turning back to the disciple in question who was now sweating, while the others suddenly looked a lot less certain of themselves. Disciple Fei Wen Po of the Harmonious Judgement of Celestial Being sect, are you going to turn down your opportunity to make a significant contribution to our group''s understanding? Quan Dingxiang said, walking over and putting a companionable arm around the youths shoulders. The disciple winced and took his talisman, projecting his score of some 200,000 and then displaying all the different aspects of it that made that up. Bowing awkwardly to the seniors, he took the jar from Quan Dingxiang and walked over to the bowl, wincing at the scorching heat which started to make holes appear in his robe after a few seconds, and pushed qi into it, drawing a bit of the liquid away. The score on the talisman blurred, jumping to a rather shocking 492,100. Three of the numbers on it, however, remained static. That seems fairly empirical, Mingluo mused, then pointed to the disciple who had spoken up before in a rather surly manner. You, Ji Wentai, come and take it off him. The other disciples all looked awkward, while the unfortunate singled out could only stalk forward and snatch it away. The youths score dropped to 301,200 immediately. What did it jump to? Mingluo asked the new possessor of the blood. The youth scowled at her, clearly unwilling. Is big sister going to have to teach you to respect your seniors? she smirked. -This is just bullying people at this point, he thought with a shudder. The whole exercise was a reminder that there were more ways to really make a persons day bad than by beating the snot out of them. 520,190, he said sullenly. Now, give it to your friend, Quan Dingxiang prompted. The youth, Ji Wentai passed it over to Fei Wen Po, whose score bounced back to what it had been before. Huh Quan Dingxiang sounded surprised at that for some reason. So, the measure of fundamental potential still registers, but the accumulative aspects now dont, Senior Yan mused, staring at the breakdown of the numbers shimmering before them. So the scoring system for the trial has a hole in it, Mingluo added with a frown. It does appear that way, Quan Dingxiang agreed. Still, that is a serious jump Thats because the blood is seriously dangerous, Jia Yings voice cut through the muttering of the other disciples as she walked into the room. Those there nodded and some saluted her arrival, himself included. Its the blood of a quasi-dragon, for lack of a better term, but not any you would fancy trying to use, she said. They were trying to use it to divine a great opportunity for one of their rulers, a fellow called Sharvasus. The ritual itself seems to have been a last ditch attempt to corrupt the whole area with Yang Energies, to allow Sharvasus to hunt us down. You got that from this prisoner? Quan Dingxiang asked. No, I got that from the leader of this fort. Without much preamble, she walked over to the table and picked up the dagger hilt. Behind her, two more disciples from the Nine Moons dragged three UrVash prisoners into the room after her. All of them were fairly ragged-looking; however, yet again he was struck with how similar they looked to them. They had narrow facial features, tanned skin and short hair, but the narrowness in the face aside, they could have passed for a cultivator who had undergone some minor physical modification. You will regret messing with our plans, the middle UrVash said in flawless Easten. I wonder, Jia Ying mused, not turning around and still looking at the ruined dagger. Putting the dagger back on the cloth, she picked up the talisman and then simply stood there in silence for almost a minute, just looking at the room. What do we do now? Quan Dingxiang asked at last. Lets go, Jia Ying said abruptly, gathering up the cloth and its contents then turning on her heel and walking towards the door. Go? Senior Yan asked, sounding as confused as everyone else was surprised. Yes, there is nothing to keep us here. Pack up that blood in a storage jar and grab everything else. We are not hanging about here now the chaos has settled, Jia Ying said. It is just inviting trouble from the locals. What about them? Mingluo gestured to the three prisoners. Jia Ying paused, then pulled out a talisman and tossed it on the ground. {Mengdes Dao Cage} A heartbeat later a shimmering barrier of shifting esoteric runes appeared around all three prisoners, locking them in place as the two disciples holding them stepped smartly back. Uh Everyone else just stood there, confused. The UrVash in the middle stood and gave the barrier a poke, and was repelled easily. Oh! Jia Ying stopped and turned back, walking over to the altar. While everyone else looked on, she wrapped up the bundle containing the dagger, mask and talisman and shoved it into her satchel and then drained all the blood into a blue-grey jar, before tossing the bowl to Quan Dingxiang, who caught it with a slight grunt. That will be useful for your alchemy, she said absently, looking around. Yes I suppose it will, Quan Dingxiang agreed, giving himself a shake. The prodigious strength of yang energy was not really fading away, but he supposed that the contamination was sustained enough that that would take a few days at least before it became noticeable. Well, get moving, unless you want to stay here? Jia Ying added, looking at the others. Mingluo and Cheng both saluted, while Senior Yan nodded. The group of disciples looking on were just confused, as far as he could tell, their expressions blank as they stared at the presumably expensive barrier talisman locking away the three prisoners and then at her. Shaking himself, Quan Dingxiang sighed and nodded, then stared at the bowl in his hands again and sighed more deeply. Senior Jia! a woman dressed in travelling robes and a broad hat appeared at the door. We are ready? Jia Ying asked. There was enough in the warehouses to fuel a short hop. We are divining now. Good, Jia Ying nodded. I dont want to stay here any longer than necessary. That is just inviting trouble. Should we not be waiting for the others? one of the disciples from the group by the door piped up. We worry about us; they worry about them. Thats not your concern, Jia Ying replied, rather perfunctorily. But Senior Song and the others will rendezvous with us at the appointed place. Our job is to be there, Jia Ying said flatly. Your talismans dont work, and your protecting treasures are hobbled by the Jade Gate Courts silliness in all likelihood. Do I need to draw you a picture as to what your role here is going forward? Several members of the group looked like they had been slapped in the face, which provided a certain amount of catharsis, given how annoying the hangers on had been in the last two weeks. Your Nine has a bunch of powerful seniors who know divination and geomancy and dont need senior brothers compass cheat sheet to get stuff done, Mingluo cut them off with a half-smile. Quite, Sister Chang grinned nastily. Be thankful we allow you to continue along with us, rather than just leave you here in the swamp, sitting on your asses waiting for the locals to reclaim this place. That alone is us showing a lot of face to your seniors status in your influences. Senior Yan nodded, adopting a somewhat more conciliatory tone. We are all members of the righteous faction, so it is our task as seniors to see you all protected, for the future vitality of Eastern Azure Even if that means protecting you from yourselves, Quan Dingxiang finished. Jia Ying eyed them, then the other disciples and just shook her head. They stared blankly at her, until it became clear that she expected them to leave first. -So still not trusting them as far as she can kick them? he mused inwardly. With grumbles, they shuffled out, followed by the two guards then Mingluo, Chang and Yan, leaving just him, Quan Dingxiang and Jia Ying standing there. Is that wise? Quan Dingxiang asked. Leaving the three alive? Jia Ying asked, giving the room one last look around, then turning back to the three inside. Well yes, Quan Dingxiang frowned. As they watched, the barrier rippled, turning opaque, and vanished from sight, leaving no trace that there were three UrVash sitting there unless you walked into it, he supposed. Much wiser than killing them. That one on the left is a shard clone, a body possessed by a fragment of a Dao Seed, Jia Ying explained, starting to walk towards the door. DDao Seed? Quan Dingxiang sounded shocked, as he supposed he would, except that 90% of those here were higher realm than him so it was irrelevant to his ongoing survival whether what killed him was a Chosen Immortal or a Dao Immortal. The original body is at least a Dao Immortal, but the number they can make is not unlimited. The foolish idiots already killed one that I managed to identify. Leaving this one alive Is a serious handicap to such an expert, even if they are a Dao Lord, Quan Dingxiang said grimly. Yep, and how they got that blood bothers me, Jia Ying mused, passing back through the barrier ahead of them. It? Less questions, Brother Dingxiang, Jia Ying cut Dingxiang off. You are a smart person. You can draw connections between circumstances, personnel and the small cavalcade of problems we have been beset with as well as I. You think we are still being stared at? Dingxiang frowned. Oh, absolutely, Jia Ying nodded. That is not in doubt. Senior Jia, a Nine Moons disciple was stood by the doorway waiting for them. Yes I know, let us get to the main plaza and get this teleport over with. No its that there are three groups delayed the disciple said, starting to walk briskly alongside them. Three? Jia Ying frowned. Yes, the ones that were being escorted by Senior Sister Muli, Daoist Fushan and Daoist Erwei, the woman said. Jia Ying was silent as they walked across the courtyard and turned down through one of the ruined concourses towards the main plaza of the fort. You think there is more to this? Mingluo asked. Definitely, Jia Ying frowned. I sent those three to keep an eye on those groups Jia Ying pulled out a talisman and stared at it for a moment, then pushed qi into it. Fushan, what is the holdup? Ah, Senior Ying! a male voice, sounding a bit resigned, echoed in the air around them. The group led by the Four Feathers bunch is determined to refine one of these wards and the groups have spread out to map the extremity. Tell them there is no more time. We are leaving now. There was silence through the talisman for a moment, then Fushans voice echoed again. Seems that three groups are not replying to the short range talismans including one of the Verdant Flowers and one from the Shan clan Gather them up. Do it yourself if you have to, Jia Ying replied. Understood, Senior Jia, Fushan replied. Jia Ying stared at the talisman for a moment, then sent qi into it again. Muli? We are on our way. Several of the group got caught by some leeches. Its slowing our progress down, a young womans voice sounded. Who? Jia Ying asked. Shen Feis group and Deng Seongs, they were tasked to check that outlying tower that got flooded. I see Jia Ying mused. In any case, move quicker. Yes, Senior Sister Ying, Muli muttered, before her talisman cut off. What do you think? Jia Ying mused to Mingluo. This looks suspicious is what I think, Mingluo muttered. Erwei, what is the delay? Jia Ying asked, speaking into the message talisman again. There was silence for a moment then a mans voice echoed back. Sorry, there were some complications sorting out the things in the western warehouse. Leave what you must, then. We are moving out now, Jia Ying said. I understand. However, its not that easy unless you want to leave people here. I see Who is slowing things down? Jia Ying asked. We are trying to seal up a Star Water Lotus plant the three groups locked into it are a Four Feathers group, an Imperial School Group and Shen Biyus group. I see Ill send Quan Dingxiang, Jia Ying grunted. Understood. Sorry, Senior Jia, Erwei replied. Someone is attempting to delay us, Senior Yan stated. Indeed, Jia Ying agreed. All these little mishaps, the slip up that let the toad attack, the running into the patrol, the fact that those prisoners presence here was openly told to the group before we got a grasp on things. This delay here, Quan Dingxiang frowned. And now this all involving groups that we dont want to leave behind, Senior Yan mused. Well, Dingxiang, please go deal with that lotus, its a serious prize and we have a need of herbs that potent. Quan Dingxiang nodded and then turned off and hurried away without comment. You think its a repeat of what happened before? Mingluo asked. Probably, we just took everyone who didnt bail with that first teleport and others will have had ample time to coordinate, Jia Ying mused. So what now? Senior Yan frowned. This is likely the fault of the Four Feathers Hall but who is backing them its hard to say. Well lets get back to the main plaza and take stock, Jia Ying instructed, looking a bit jaded suddenly. The others nodded, picking up the pace through the ruined buildings. Its no coincidence that this is happening now though, Mingluo frowned. Whoever is doing this wants to make a problem for us before we can regroup and use these resources to replace some of what was lost and make some new talismans? Certainly, Jia Ying agreed, and the locals are hardly likely to give us time to just sit on our hands now either. Mingluo, Chang, go rendezvous with the perimeter scout group, support them. The pair nodded and turned to head the other direction at a brisk trot, drawing weapons. Senior Yan walked on in silence, looking annoyed as they threaded through another street, blocked by half a collapsed building then quickly climbed over a halfway tumbled-down gate to arrive at the main plaza. The group working on the teleportation formation were in the middle, a few other groups sitting around the edge, including the various Herb Hunters and the Shen clan, though two were already coming over from the Shen bunch. Senior Jia, Miss Biyu is... We cannot depart yet! Senior Fu is! Senior Shushang has not yet come! Senior Jia, this is too rushed! Various people all spotted their arrival and started to clamour at once. The group who had left ahead of them was there he noted, standing, ready to depart in effect, looking a bit annoyed. -So, those who have been causing a problem are all keen to leave and go with the flow, while it is those who have been associated most closely with the Nine Moons who are having issues? It was certainly not subtle, but at the same time it would, he suspected, be very hard to pin individual blame on anyone except those taking too long. The alternative, he guessed, would have been to leave those other groups to their own devices but based on how things had gone to this point, he could understand why Jia Ying and the other seniors wanted the more troublesome aspects split up, especially after a bunch tried to kidnap the three of them and Han Shu. Leaving Jia Ying, he hurried over to Jin Chen and the others, who were helping sort out various herbs and other treasures from the looted fort. What is going on? Liao Ying asked. In theory, we are about to leave, he muttered. However *clack* The arrow drifted lazily across the whole plaza and smashed into the wall behind their group, narrowly missing a recovering Herb Hunter who had happened to turn their head. Three more arrows scythed through the courtyard, hitting two disciples from the group that had found the blood, who collapsed with screams while Senior Yan deflected the arrow aimed for his head. COVER! someone yelled from the far side of the courtyard and immediately everyone was scrambling for the ruins, pushing others out of the way. The only warning of the follow up attack was the hiss in the air as six more blue-painted arrows dropped almost vertically out of the sky, embedding themselves in the stones of the courtyard. Gah! Already seeing where this might lead, he grabbed Liao Ying and Jin Chen and bodily hauled them both back into the shadow of the colonnade. Nothing happened. Jia Ying, spun and pointed at three disciples from the Verdant Flowers Valley who immediately started forward, skirting around rubble and staying low -Wait blue? At the same time as that rather ominous thought about colours resurfaced from an almost forgotten conversation with Han Shu, an arrow ricocheted off a rock and hit an Imperial Sect disciple who had drawn a talisman from his storage device through the arm, pinning him to the column. Three more blue painted arrows landed, utterly improbably, incapacitating two disciples who had been deploying barriers and narrowly missing a third who had been trying to sneak forward. What in the fates? Jin Chen muttered. Blue arrows, he muttered, casting a look at Liao Ying, who grimaced. Peering around the edge of the fallen column they were sheltering behind, he saw two more arrows land near the teleport circle, this time painted red A Herb Hunter beside him shoved him down as a bronze pointed arrow hissed across the top of the column, narrowly missing him AAhhhhiiiigh! one of the disciples from a small sect who had been sorting herbs in that group was hit in the leg by the arrow and shrieked horribly as they started to flail. Get the arrow out! he snapped, as two others scrambled to drag them down Three more arrows arched down and smashed into the ground in front of the incapacitated disciple, making his compatriots flinch back. Where are they shooting from? someone hissed. No idea, my talismans dont! A disciple near him, who had been poking at a divination talisman, gawked as an arrow took the talisman out directly, tearing it in half and then embedding itself two hands width into the wall. Another disciple tried to grab it to return fire; however, as soon as that disciple touched it, his body spasmed and a palpable wave of chaotic martial intent swirled over him, rendering them unconscious. Up there! someone in the next group over yelled, pointing. Turning he saw a female figure crouched on top of a ruined building, dressed in loose cut robes like he had seen those from this fort attired in, wearing a bronze mask and carrying a bow and a quiver of arrows. Three more female UrVash appeared in rapid succession, all similarly dressed, carrying bows and armed with broad-bladed golden-bronze short spears and daggers. Oh Monkeyshit someone nearby groaned. What? an imperial court disciple asked. Those two on the right are stronger than I am the disciple, who he noted was from the Lu clan, muttered. Where are our Ancient Immortals? someone else moaned, as four more arrows, none of them fired by those visible, smashed into various hiding places, hitting two more disciples non-lethally and narrowly missing another. Why arent they shooting to kill people? someone else hissed. Why do you think, moron! a disciple from the Imperial School groaned. Because they want to capture us! So long as the seniors are! The whole world went quiet, sound flowing away and along with it all the panicked cries and exclamations of those pinned down. Two of the UrVash arrived beside the teleport circle like ghostly afterimages. SURRENDER! SUBMIT TO QUAZAM! The words, imbued with a vast Martial Intent, echoed through the whole courtyard, and probably much further. His qi turned turbulent and his vision blurred, while some of those who were weaker around them, including several recovering herb hunters, were rendered unconscious. He just about managed to avoid succumbing, tasting blood in his mouth. Liao Ying and Jin Chen were not so lucky, slumping down. A-Ancient Immortal!?! someone nearby gasped. What Ancient Immortal? Only weak fools are collapsing! a disciple from the Imperial School snarled, glancing at their group. SUBMIT! This time, he did black out momentarily, the strength of the words impossible to resist. When he came around, it was because Senior Weng, the Bureau Official, had arrived beside him and had sent qi into him. H-how long? he gasped. A few seconds at most, Weng, who looked pale and shaken, grimaced, casting a look to the right. Following his gaze, he saw the next group over was entirely out cold, making him realise that they had been the direct target of the attack, not the group he was with. Grimacing, he peeked over the collapsed column and saw that Jia Ying had at last made her move, now arriving before the rightmost UrVash woman, sword targeting her neck. The UrVash blurred back, spinning and drawing her spear, easily deflecting the blow and forcing Jia Ying back two steps A silver chakram hissed through the air, forcing the second woman to deflect it with her own spear, before Senior Yan appeared before her like a serpent, striking upwards with his blade. {Fire Feather Strike} The blow shed shimmering blue-green feathers that forced the UrVash to retreat and then stab out with their spear in a move that twisted the world around them uncannily, making him unable to focus on anything at all. Shutting his eyes was not helpful either, as it turned out, as something about the attack refused to remain unseen. Struggling against the rising nausea, he looked around for Liao Ying and saw her curled up on the ground, moaning in pain, holding her head. Ohhh nameless fate this is Weng groaned, holding his own head. {Echo of Calm} Jia Yings voice rang like a chime through the whole courtyard, and the distorting nausea and blurring triple vision faded away as her soothing voice sank into his mind. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. {Five Elements Surge} Quan Dingxiangs voice echoed through the courtyard and a wave of turbulent qi made his skin prickle, while multi-coloured shadows blazed above where he lay. Phantasmal flames licked everywhere, making shadows bleed bizarrely for several more seconds before fading away. Looking around, he saw everyone conscious lying on the ground in the shelter of fallen blocks of masonry or columns, nobody willing to be the first to get up. Is it over? a young woman in a travelling robe whispered from nearby. Did the seniors wi? Proving that circumstances had a rather nasty sense of humour, two arrows slashed across the top of the column next to them. Both ricocheted randomly, one impaling an unfortunate disciple through the leg while the other landed quivering in the ground next to the young woman who had just spoken. In the silence, it was possible to make out the sound of metal hitting metal Everything in the square drifted upwards, including them, as the natural alignments of the space shattered. Unable to do anything to resist, he could only watch in horror as the shattered column pieces spun idly in the air before him, even as he and everyone else were left immobile, drifting and exposed to the battle before them. Jia Ying and two of the women were trading blows in a vicious melee while Liling Mei was battling with a male UrVash wielding two golden-bronze daggers. Quan Dingxiang and another youth with a close-trimmed beard carrying a halberd were retreating from a female UrVash who was kicking rocks infused with what was probably martial intent after them. A third group had arrived at the far side of the square he saw, retreating rapidly, dragging their wounded with them and cursing. This is what you get for not fate-thrashed leaving We we just have to holdAgggggghhhiiii! The disciple in travelling robes who had just spoken was hit by an arrow and impaled against the wall with a broken scream. Where are Mingluo and the others? someone else screamed from the far side of the courtyard. Struggling against the oppressive grip as they continued to slowly drift upwards, unable to resist, he was fairly sure that that advance group was if not dead, incapacitated already. The casualties of those around the courtyard were already pushing a third from what he could see. {Moon Shadow Dance} Jia Ying twisted, her form blurring in different directions as she seemed to grow dozens of pairs of arms, forcing back the pair of UrVash, who answered with coordinated flurries of spear thrusts The rippling chimes of the impacts made his vision swim and blur, reaching into him and twisting something within him that made him want to vomit. With every echo of those abominable chimes, everything bent unpleasantly around him, the qi turning even more chaotic, if that was at all possible. Screams turned to sobs of pain and then there was silence and a horrible sense of dissociation He hit the ground with a bone-shaking crunch, winded. He tried to move, but that proved to be impossible, because he had no idea which way was any way at all, as it turned out C the world spiralling unpleasantly around him for several seconds. The sense of utmost disorientation was not helped by the perpetual awareness that while this was going on, he was likely entirely helpless and a sitting target for any arrow that might seek him out Seconds stretched, the world spun and somehow, miraculously, no arrow came. Everything stabilized and he found he was being dragged forward. Count! someone was calling. All here! came a shout from one side. All here! came a second, womans shout. Six injured, but all present! Three injured Who are we missing? that was Jia Ying. Mingluos group Liling, Quan Dingxiang, Yan Fei, Jia Ying said briskly. Go find them it will be a short jump, stay in constant communication. We are You want to stay and wait for them to come back with more? Jia Yings voice cut through the hubbub. Anyone who wants to stay is welcome to! Its less qi I have to waste! You could have heard a pin drop in the silence from the various groups. Thats what I thought, Jia Ying sounded more amused than concerned. You okay? Weng was kneeling down beside him. I feel as though I just took a very bad medicinal pill, he grimaced, sitting up. Where are? He trailed off, because Jin Chen and Liao Ying were there, a few paces away, both still unconscious but otherwise okay. They are fine, just a bit stunned. It seems they wanted to either slow us down or capture us, Weng said. Why did they retreat? he asked. Probably ran out of arrows, someone nearby answered. Thinking about that, it made a lot of sense actually. The UrVash didnt seem to have storage devices, or if they did they were likely purloined off cultivators and not at all common. How long? Jia Ying asked a woman who was bleeding from an arrow wound in her arm. Two minutes? the Nine Moons disciple grimaced. We got lucky they didnt do much to disturb the fundamentals of the formation. The following two minutes were tense agony as people recovered consciousness and the injured were seen to. Two more small groups made it into the square, accounting for the last of those within the fort itself apart from those who had gone to look for the perimeter group. Do we wait for Senior Mingluo and the others? another Nine Moons disciple asked. No, Jia Ying shook her head, looking at the 60 odd disciples around them. They will catch us up. Okay, in that case Jia Ying nodded and took a glittering spirit stone about the size of an apple out of her pouch and closed her eyes. The teleport formation shifted, luminous lines of qi swirling through everyone, and then their surroundings spun through half a rotation and they were sitting on grass. *Crack* The spirit stone in Jia Yings hand grew dim and fractured with enough force to make the space around her distort slightly. Grimacing, he didnt try to stand, instead just taking in their new surroundings. They had appeared, as far as he could see, on the top of a small rise. Ahead of him, the plains stretched away into a broken horizon of rolling hills, a sea of waist-high grass and the occasional tree, broken here and there by a rock outcropping. The river lands were visible when he turned his head to the left, a vast, rolling swathe of shimmering beige and sparkling water, reflected in the early morning sunlight. If he really squinted, he fancied he could make out the ruins of the fort they had left as well, a shadowy lump on the horizon maybe 10 miles away. We didnt go very far at all then, Weng grimaced. No, he agreed. Okay, everyone up! Jia Ying called. Carry those who cant walk. We are not staying here! There were groans and muttered complaints but nobody really objected. Pushing himself up, he gritted his teeth at how heavy his legs felt and walked over to Liao Ying. Kneeling down, he sent some qi into her and she opened her eyes with a gasp and then groaned in pain. I Im not dead she mumbled. Nope we live another day, he grimaced, helping her sit up and looking around for Jin Chen. You there, help carry Senior Ji on this Senior Hua is injured We need a pill These arrows, what are they even made of? Senior Ji, Senior Ji! No carts! Jia Yings voice cut through the hubbub. We cant leave that kind of trail, unless you want to be dodging those archers out here That shut most of the remnant complaining up, he noted, as various disciples hefted the injured or entreated others to help them. Jin Chen was lying a few paces away, only half conscious. Xaoli, where is? He stared at his friend, who was mumbling away and rubbed his temples. Liao Ying, who had followed him, pursed her lips, her characteristic upbeat fa?ade flickering for a moment. Ill carry him, he sighed, reaching down and pushing a bit of qi into Jin Chen before pulling him up onto his shoulder. Here, Weng passed him a twig of a spirit herb he recognised as the thing Juni had called Persis Stick. He bit half of it off and passed the rest to Liao Ying, who took it without comment as they started after the other groups.

~ Shu Tian C Blue Water City ~
Lord Tian, the three envoys, Lord Shu Tenfei, Lord Shu Fu Shao and Lady Shu Mei Xaoli, will arrive soon! Shu Tian, seated in the estate garden overlooking the central district of Blue Water City, fought back a sigh, putting aside his cup of wine to glance over at Shu Shen as the servant bowed deeply, making his pronouncement. The older man shrugged and rolled his eyes. They want their people to have a piece of the pie. You know my views already. He did. Shu Shen was of the view, a view shared by Ancestor Iron who had arrived earlier in the afternoon, that they should just sit on their hands and do nothing. Unfortunately, that view was not shared by many of the committee of elders who held serious sway with the Shu clan. That that news was not coming to them, the Shu Pavilion, but rather to the leaders of the Wisdom Court, the Gold Dragon Pagoda and the Shu clan itself was not that surprising either, although it was a bit vexing. Concerning the envoys themselves, he was familiar with Shu Fu Shao, who was really quite reasonable. Shu Mei Xaoli, however, was trouble and Shu Tenfei was somewhat familiar, but he couldnt quite place him. Shu Tenfei? he asked, still skimming his memories of various dignitaries of the Shu clan at large in the Azure Astral star field. He is Shu Tenjins older brother, Shu Shen said helpfully. Ah him, he sighed, recalling that scion who had managed to annoy Mo Xiao during the Huang-Mo wars. I already see the political hand moving this group, he mused, taking a deeper sip, bordering on an actual swig of wine, and directing the comment for Shu Shens ears only. Shu Fei Bao, of the Fei branch Quite, Shu Shen nodded, reshuffling his pack of cards. That spectre refuses to stop haunting our current generation, it seems. Well, he did lose a lot of face. Shu Bao was meant to hold the seat that Cang Di currently does, he observed, pouring himself a second cup of the wine. Why is someone like Shu Tenfei here though? The servant shrugged apologetically, which he expected. The question had been rhetorical really, anyway. Shu Tenfei was fairly senior within the clans local hierarchy, given the acclaim his younger brother, Shu Tenjin, had earned and was still earning. That likely meant that he was here for the tidal pool Probably the rift to the Star Ocean tidal pool, Shu Shen observed, arriving at the same conclusion he had. And Shu Fei Bao saw an opportunity to stir the pot a bit in his continuing quest to make our lives here on Eastern Azure just a bit more annoying? he added. That does sound eminently like the Lord Fei, Shu Shen conceded, claiming his own cup of wine. Has there been any movement from other factions regarding that inexplicable pool, Enji? he asked, turning to the other member of their little group, sitting quietly nearby, who was basically the estate factotum and also the Shu clans representative in Blue Water City. The Ling clans off world representatives are moving, Shu Chang Enji said. I just received word that several of their young scions have arrived, though Lord Baisheng has left them cooling their heels for some reason. Sounds like that old terror, Shu Shen mused. The Lu clan silent, the Huang are moving, as you might expect, as are the Cardinal Courts by all accounts. That interest seems to have tweaked a few noses Chang Enji glanced at them, clearly hoping they would shed some enlightenment on that. Holes into the Star Ocean do not open themselves, he pointed out. I may not have been born when the last one opened in this part of the cosmos, but I know as well as anyone who stopped calamity occurring in the end. -Which could be why Shu Tenfei is here. Could someone in the Shu clan be angling to redress grievances with the Mo clan over his brother? He sincerely hoped not, because if they were, they would be in for a rude surprise and nobody here wanted Eastern Azure, or Azure Astral star field, to become the epicentre of a Mo-Shu war. The Shu clan did not really have a robust enough base in the region for starters. Thankfully, this is just an isolated tidal pool, Shu Shen mused. That just means it was likely opened from this side, he retorted. That thought had been plaguing him all day, like an itch he could not scratch. True, the Shu Shen sighed, putting aside his own wine. There have been rumours circulating, Lord Sect Master, Lord Gate Keeper, concerning what transpired earlier, Chang Enji added respectfully. Mmmmm Shu Shen nodded slowly, stroking his beard. There was more to that, but with servants around and Chang Enji, it was unfortunately not an easy topic to talk about, unless their final guest made his presence personally known to the others. Those rumours probably do have some credit, he conceded. It is hard to obfuscate half a city turning into farmyard animals for an hour. They have more to do with rumours that the Kong Venerables and Dao Mother Black Jade personally repelled some evil that sought to exit the mountain Chang Enji muttered. Ah He rolled his eyes and Shu Shen just nodded a bit more jovially. Others could talk, but the reality of what had transpired, what he had witnessed tangentially, what had drawn Ancestor Iron here in person now, did not need to be spread about carelessly. That was also why he and Shu Shen were decidedly cool on the idea of poking around the rift. The chances were worryingly high in his estimation that it had been caused by something exiting the mountain with some haste or opportunity The Envoys are here! Seeing Sir Envoy! Seeing Lady Shu! Seeing Lord Tenfei! Echoed salutes made him sigh and pour himself more wine, as the three Shu clan envoys swept into the garden courtyard in a flurry of greetings and salutes. Standing along with Shu Shen and Chang Enji, who was already bowing deeply, he considered the group and tried not to sigh inwardly. The three envoys all cut rather grand figures, dressed in cut-down dragon robes of white and gold, patterned with auspicious symbols as they walked over to the tree-sheltered veranda, followed by several groups of other cultivators, all carrying umbrellas to protect them from the rain. Setting aside the Shu clan proper, among their number were representatives from each of the clans other major influences on Eastern Azure. The Wise Gate of Supreme Law and the Wisdom Court were both somewhat more aligned in their desire to push for cooperation with the Kong and the Dun Dynasty. The Dusk Sky Pagoda was fairly neutral, but still sympathetic in its opposition to the influence of the Azure Astral Authority. The Golden Dragon Pagoda was a bit of a wild card really, but thankfully did not have a particularly robust crop of juniors in this generation so was keeping a low profile. Greetings, Lord Shu Shao, Young Lord Shu Tenfei, Lady Shu Mei, he offered a formal salute, mirrored by Shu Shen to the old man, the youth with a close-trimmed beard and the peerless beauty, noting that Mei Xaoli was in fact leading the rest of them fractionally as he did so. Eastern Azure is honoured to receive you all. Eastern Azure is honoured! everyone else echoed. This weather clearly disagrees, the stunningly beautiful Xaoli muttered, adjusting some non-existent problem with her dark golden hair, all the while considering him with piercing blue eyes. Without any preamble or ceremony she sat down at the far side of the table without much care for the young woman holding her umbrella, who had to scurry around to ensure her mistress was not inconvenienced. You are welcome to take it up with the mountains, he quipped, watching as she helped herself to the wine. However, I suspect you might wait until scrutiny has moved away from current events. Hah! the old man, Shu Fu Shao, barked a laugh and nodded, sitting down mid-way between them. They are certainly intractable. Shu Tenfei took his own seat without comment, whereupon he and Shu Shen also sat, leaving everyone else to remain standing in a circle. In this company, none of them were of standing sufficient to even speak when spoken to, unless specifically prompted. Your time here is suiting you well, Shu Fu Shao said pleasantly, accepting a cup of wine from Chang Eiji, who then started to pour one for Shu Tenfei. It has not been without its tribulations, he replied politely, looking between the three. Xaoli was clearly in charge but letting Fu Shao, who was the ranking elder for the Shu clan present, talk away, presumably so she could get a better measure of circumstances. Hmm, yes, Fu Shao mused. Word of matters here is certainly travelling far and wide now. The hole in the sky? he murmured. Yes, the Shu clan is unwilling to let others monopolize such a thing, Shu Tenfei said simply. I rather suspect they will need to send a Heavenly Venerate then, he said, not bothering to conceal anything. Shu Mei Xaoli just snorted under her breath and considered her wine cup. Youre not joking, Shu Fu Shao frowned, sipping his wine. Sadly not, he agreed, noting that the servants had mostly finished giving others cups of wine. However, first, please everyone, join us in a toast. Everyone dutifully raised their cup as he stood. To the health of the Shu clan! May it prosper for ten thousand aeons! May Shu prosper for ten thousand aeons! the others all echoed, following his lead and toasting the envoys. Xaoli finally took a sip of her wine and nodded, allowing him to sit again; however for the moment he remained standing. I would also like to offer my congratulations to you and your family, Shu Tenfei. I was pleased to hear that not only has your younger brother re-found his confidence, but that his recent achievements in the Star Dragon Grave of Mun have resounded widely. He has overcome adversity and risen to even greater heights. He has achieved a certain success, yes, Shu Tenfei acknowledged politely, accepting his salute. My father was pleased for him and it has opened up several important opportunities. Yes, congratulations, Xaoli nodded, clearly not that interested in these matters. Anyway, returning to the matter of this fissure, I understand it leads to an isolated pool? Yes, and someone or something tore a hole straight into or out of it, he replied, barely having had time to sit down. -She definitely is here to grind Fei Baos axe, he grumbled inwardly, studiously not looking at those watching from the surrounding garden. Ah, Shu Fu Shao, who was what was commonly referred to as a worldly old geezer, saw what he was getting at immediately. You are worried that this rift is not that simple? It isnt, Shu Shen interjected politely. The Azure Astral Authority had a crayfish qi-beast that mauled three Celestial Venerates after following them half way back home demanding payment A crayfish? Shu Tenfei frowned. Really? Shu Fu Shao chuckled, raising an eyebrow. A crayfish, he nodded. It is a tidal pool. If it had been a lobster though, they might have all died. If that was meant to be a joke, it was hardly funny, Shu Mei Xaoli frowned. In any case, he went on, it is profoundly unclear what led to the fissure forming and yet, Shu Tenfei cut him off, albeit politely, to just let it fall into the hands of others entirely is deemed unacceptable by those in the clan who care about such things. Then, as I said, at the very least we must present a Heavenly Venerate, he reiterated. Sadly, that is unlikely to happen Shu Fu Shao sighed. Until there is blood in the water, he sighed, sitting back. Are you implying? Shu Mei Xaoli frowned, again, making him wonder if she was just trying to be difficult at this point. I am merely considering matters from the perspective of recent circumstances, he said diplomatically. If you wish to make an impact here, the Shu clan should be decisive and not rely on agreements with the Kong and Huang. Shu Mei Xaoli narrowed her eyes, but truthfully there was little to gainsay in that. It is true that our local elements have not been as decisive at times as is desirable, Shu Fu Shao diplomatically agreed. Indeed Shu Mei Xaoli nodded, looking at him again. In truth, the more pressing matter is a personal request from Lord Shu Fei Bao on a slightly different matter, Shu Tenfei interjected. -Oh please dont tell me this is still about Shu Bao Lord Fei has expressed a personal interest in the rumoured emergence of this Wisdom Scripture a Seven Star River Chart? He stared at the wine jar, wondering if he could just drink from it directly. A part of him was quietly impressed, truth be told, even if this now suggested a serious headache for them on the horizon. The matter of the rift might be solved with diplomacy, but Shu Fei Baos desire for this scripture was certainly all for the sake of Shu Bao and those thwarted ambitions. This old man has considered the alignments and found nothing good will come of being involved in that, Shu Shen said smoothly. Unfortunately, Lord Fei Bao is quite engaged and while I am sure Gateway Ancestor Shen is well versed, Lord Fei Bao is unlikely to be dissuaded, Shu Tenfei had the good grace to look a bit awkward, knowing full well what kind of hot gourd such a thing would be. The problem here was that others of a status with Shu Fei Bao were also eyeing that scripture. In the aftermath of the devastation of the former ducal palace he had felt half a dozen different presences arrive, including several from off world. Indeed, the Pavilion should not forget Okay, LordC he quickly cut off Shu Mei Xaoli before she could do something awkward like paint circumstances as the Pavilion again refusing to fall in with Lord Feis wishes. For the juniors here, the matters around Song Jia, Shu Bao, the Shu clan and the Kong clan were either a salacious tale of near mythological status or a bit of ancient history that served as an occasional reminder that before Di Ji there were other assholes that spoke words. Unfortunately, for the seniors involved in the aftermath, 8000 odd years was not that long, and those backing Shu Bao had held the grudge over what occurred back then ever since, starting with the boys grandfather, who had doted on Shu Bao and was none other than Shu Fei Bao. You dare! Shu Mei Xaoli, however, apparently deciding to take slight at his interruption before he could even formulate his agreement, slapped the table hard enough to make the nearby trees shiver slightly *Ahem* Shu Fu Shao coughed lightly, catching the wine jar before it could shatter. Lady Mei She scowled at him, but the tactful interruption did, thankfully, give him a chance to finish speaking, before she could force her views in some way. Lord Fei has commanded, so we can only acquiesce. However, given this involves the potential vitality of the Shu Pavilion, I will have to consult the four Peak Ancestors. Gateway Ancestor Shen? Shu Mei Xaolis expression flickered, clearly caught off guard by his apparent willingness to just go along with it. Shu Tenfei was also somewhat surprised, he noted, which just made him want to roll his eyes. He had been managing the Shu Pavilion for some 150,000 years and the various ructions caused by the whole fiasco with Shu Bao had occupied a not inconsiderable portion of the sects behind the scenes politicking for the last seven of those millennia. Shu Mei Xaolis agenda was fairly clear in that regard. As the daughter-in-law of Lord Fei Bao, who was a leading advocate for closer ties with the Kong, she had certainly been made leader of the envoy group purely for Lord Fei to push for matters regarding her nephew, Shu Bao. Presenting her an opportunity to paint circumstances in such a way that it looked like Lord Fei Bao was openly displeased with the current leadership of the Shu Pavilion was very emphatically not part of his plan for today. For starters it would give all the other factions more freedom to push against them, and allowing her to frame it as such in front of a bunch of juniors would only exacerbate that issue. Thankfully, Shu Fu Shao, who was not part of that faction, was glaring at her, because likely that was not part of whatever this meeting was intended to be. Shu Tenfei was not looking particularly pleased either... for a variety of reasons. Setting aside the personal humiliation his younger brother had suffered at the hands of Mo Xiao some 20,000 years prior, the aftermath of that mess had caused a great deal of trouble with the Kong clan as well. Shu Baos wife, who was also from the Kong clan had not been particularly impressed with her husbands actions regarding the pitiable Song Jia either. Those shifting political tides were something which he had mostly kept the Shu Pavilion out of, chiefly by aiding Ancestor Bronze in his desire to have his own disciple sit like a toad on their worlds only Heavenly Hundred ranking spot, giving them a bit of merit with those in the wider clan who didnt want to see the Dun, Kong, Huang or Teng take that spot. If Lord Fei Bao wishes to seek this Wisdom Scripture, does he intend to compete with the Kong and Teng openly for it? he asked, keeping matters moving along quickly. Fei Bao has seen that an opportunity will arise, and from it will come great fortune for the Shu clan, Shu Mei Xaoli said, before adding a bit more forcefully. He has divined that this is related to this Wisdom Scripture and the trial, so you are to act on his wishes. Is that clear? Perfectly, he saluted politely, as did Shu Shen. If we are to send in a group, I will prepare a list of juniors. I personally feel that Shu Aofu should lead the whole expedition, perhaps with Shu Yueli and Shu Guang as his deputies. Hmmm, a worthy idea, Shu Shen agreed, immediately seeing where he was going. Shu Mei Xaoli opened and shut her mouth, which he found rather amusing. We must send the Shu Pavilions best and brightest, if this is Lord Feis express command, he mused, turning to Shu Fu Bao and Shu Tenfei. What about Cang Di Shu Mei Xaoli asked, clearly not willing to let this progress without some gains, it seemed, as she now turned a shadow of her personal strength on him. He is already in the trial, he replied respectfully, keeping his composure. As are Shu Erwei and Shu Fanshu The Sect Masters of the Wise Gate of Supreme Law and the more junior representative of the Shu clan standing nearby both grimaced. That was clearly not what Shu Mei Xaoli wanted to hear, based on her faint scowl. Lord Fei has provided a list of those best suited to enter for events to proceed in a suitably auspicious manner to his goals. She passed him the jade scroll, which he glanced over, fighting back a sigh, because its contents were shameless really. Most of those on the list were influential to the Pavilion or on Eastern Azure but nothing in the eyes of the heavenly clan or in a few cases members of branches in open disfavour with Lord Fei. Clearly, the intelligence regarding how utterly dangerous the interior appeared to be had made it to her already The intermediaries in the overall composition of the list were certainly those elders who held grudges over the fallout from the Shu Bao fiasco as well. A faint sensation touched the edge of his mind. Agree to it, the words, spoken by Ancestor Iron, echoed in his head. Is this wise? he sent back, not looking around to see where the old man was. It is easier to just give them enough rope to hang themselves, Ancestor Iron mused. Your initial instinct there was right. That is why she has tried to dull your sense of the flow of this moment. A disgraceful child, who got her status through fluttering her eyelashes. It is a stratagem that works, he complained. As Lord Fei commands, he agreed, saluting her again politely before putting the jade back down on the table. Shu Mei Xaoli frowned, clearly sensing that there was something in his agreement. Lord Fei commands it and so we are all his humble servants, to do his will as he commands, he added, looking around at the other sect leaders, who had somewhat complex expressions. I will have to go meet with the Kong and Huang envoys unless esteemed Lady Envoy and Lords Envoy wish to do so themselves? Shu Mei Xaoli stood immediately, forcing everyone else to stand, then walked off towards the exit, her maid hurrying after her. Shu Tenfei grimaced and shook his head, then went after her. The others from the various Shu clan affiliated influences were looking a bit nonplussed, but also just left, following her after a few seconds brief internal consideration. That left him, Shu Shen and Shu Fu Shao still standing there. Wont she get mad if you dont follow? he muttered. Shu Fu Shao snorted and then turned to the verdant balcony overlooking the rain-drenched city and bowed respectfully. Honoured Respects, Ancestor Iron. The Pavilions youngest Ancestor, a burly man who was built like a blacksmith and wearing loose-fitting beige and yellow robes, appeared like a ghost out of the shadows beneath one of the trees built into the edge of the balcony, where he appeared to have been admiring the view over the city. He had arrived shortly after the insanity with the sheep and Ha Tais personal abode, but largely kept to himself after initially exchanging greetings. He, Shu Shen and Chang Eiji also bowed respectfully, while the Ancestor acknowledged all of them with a slight nod, slipping off the balcony and, ignoring the rain, came over to sit by the table. That Tenfei lad may go far, but it is beyond time someone did something about that boy Fei Bao, Ancestor Iron grumbled, putting a new jar of wine down. That list is almost an attack on the neutrality of the Pavilion, Shu Shen sighed. Let Kai Bo handle it, Ancestor Iron said airily. You should delegate more to him, truthfully. Probably, he agreed, with a slight grimace. However, the clannish streak that runs through our sect is not to be underestimated, despite the advances made in recent millennia. Tell me about it, Ancestor Iron grumbled, pouring wine for all of them. So, boy, why are you really here? Shu Fei Bao cannot order you around this easily. Shu Fu Shao coughed and accepted the wine, saluting the ancestor before drinking. Heavenly Lord Shu Han is concerned about the opening of this tidal pool, he said at last. It is not within the auspice of this region for such a thing to open. Indeed Ancestor Iron mused as both he and Shu Shen nodded in agreement there. I am also here to stop Shu Mei Xaoli from pissing off someone who might just strip her and give her a beating for bad attitude, Shu Fu Shao sighed. There are elements of the Mo clan in this starfield and the last thing we need is for her to decide to go all this righteous seat on someone. How remarkably forward thinking of the Lords of the Western Supreme Pavilion, he observed drolly. Despite her terrible attitude, Shu Mei Xaoli is easy on the eyes for those old geezers, Shu Fu Shao muttered, swirling his wine in his cup. So they forgive a lot and keep an eye on her. You could almost consider her official title to be Beautiful Daughter-in-Law to the Pavilion at this point. It took a great deal of effort to resist sighing at that, even if it was intended as a joke. It was not that far from the reality of the situation. So, your concern and that of Lord Han is that someone or something has gotten in or out? Ancestor Iron mused. That is the concern, yes, Shu Fu Shao agreed. There have been several moves played elsewhere that have worried Lord Han as well and the emergence of a Wisdom Scripture here, when seen in the larger perspective, tallies with that. It was not a Wisdom Scripture, but yes, Ancestor Iron nodded affirmatively. Not a? Shu Fu Shao frowned. Its a derivative River Chart. I got a good enough glimpse at it to say that whoever made it is well above the realm you want to go annoying. A River Chart Shu Fu Shao looked pensive. Dont get any ideas on it. Youre old enough to know that none of those things are simple. Our Shu clan can put out at least three if they want to, Ancestor Iron frowned. Oh, I am aware, Shu Fu Shao chuckled a trifle bleakly. However, therein also lies the allure. To possess one, even if it was just to trade it to one of the Grand Dukes of the Wise Court of Shu, is a powerful motivator. Except having gotten it, you have to keep it, he pointed out. Yes, you do, Ancestor Iron agreed. You need look no further than the insanity surrounding the Heaven Breaking Empresss Supreme Trial to see how that might go. That was well before his time, but he had met with enough people who evoked the aftermath of that grand event as the epitome of chaos incarnate that it was impossible not to shudder, recalling some of the accounts of war over the various talismans. You said it was made? he asked instead, picking up on that. He had been witness to much of the days events, and just about managed to avoid becoming a sheep for an hour, but the number of World Venerate realm experts involved had been a formidable motivator not to get too closely involved and many of those at the edges had been obfuscating things almost as soon as they went wrong in any event. It showed remarkable independence of spirit for a conventional scripture, Ancestor Iron mused, swirling the wine around in his cup. Those present from the Kong and the Huang both tried to grab it and it even gave the Old Venerable Blue Heaven a kick in the teeth. Did it now? Shu Fu Shao muttered. That didnt get out. Well, this old man has better eyes than most, Ancestor Iron chuckled. You suspect that there is a connection between what occurred here and the opening up of this rift? Shu Fu Shao added. To get here, Ancestor Blue Heaven certainly had to bridge the gulf from Shan Lai. It is not impossible that in attempting to do so, the backlash from these events contributed to the emergence of that rift. A potential destabilisation in a spatial channel of that calibre would just about fulfil the base criteria for such a thing, Ancestor Iron went on. If I was to hazard a likely guess, Shan Lai endeavoured to capture the scripture and it had other ideas... And escaped? he suggested. That deduction certainly made sense when you considered how much interest was now focused on that bit of space. If something like that had torn the rift open and then just ended up cornering itself, it was a prize most would sell their grandmothers to get a hold of, if only for the aforementioned capital they could curry with higher powers in their backing influences. Perhaps, Ancestor Iron mused. In any case, it is a futile pursuit comparable to a wild luan chase and a waste of our time, except when it comes to considering the wider consequences. This, at a guess, will be why the Tang and Meng in particular have not moved beyond the bare minimum expected of them by others. They do not want to move out of position? Shu Fu Shao remarked, half asking, half musing, as he poured himself a further cup of wine. Indeed, and they do not need such a thing. Both Meng Fu and that Old Turtle Tang Jiao can produce things to make your hair turn white in comparison to a Seven Star River Chart, Ancestor Iron chuckled, eyeing Shu Fu Shaos dark hair. And they have a much firmer grasp of their subordinates. Speaking of such things, there is a rather suppressed rumour swirling that Cao Hongjun was slain for hiding a piece of a River Chart Scripture from the Emperor of Shan Lai, Shu Fu Shao added. Yes Ancestor Iron sighed, sitting back and staring out at the rain. Secrets are hard to keep once greedy old eyes start prying at what was and what might be. So he is dead? Shu Fu Shao pressed. Near as anyone is able to say, he interjected, speaking up. The remnants of the Cao clan have thoroughly ditched the Azure Astral Authority at any rate. Oh? Shu Fu Shao said, turning to fix him with a piercing gaze. Cao Liang is C was C Cao Hongjuns half-brother. They share the same father, he explained. That wasnt exactly hidden knowledge, but it was not the kind of thing many would have been interested in knowing. He had mainly investigated Cao Liang back when it looked like he would take over the Seven Sovereigns School, before it became clear that Meng Yang was such an exceptional candidate. It paid to know who your geopolitical rivals could be after all, though since then Cao Liang had kept a rather low profile. Cao Liang? Shu Fu Shao just stared at him blankly, making him realise he had not answered the question as expected. Oh, he is an inheritance disciple of Meng Fu, he supplied helpfully. He was one of a very short list who could have become the Seven Sovereigns Schools current leader. Ah, I see, Shu Fu Shao sighed. So what remains of the Cao clan has fallen in with the Grove? I would imagine so, he conceded. That whole saga was somewhat annoying, from his perspective. The Cao clan, had they not been so aligned with the Azure Astral Authority, would have made a convenient ally with the Shu Pavilion given their territories on the Northern Continent. The cynic in him suspected though that that, as much as anything, was why they had been purged. Shan Lai had a very pragmatic attitude to keeping their house in order, which he sometimes suspected the current leaders of the Imperial Dynasty didnt really respect or recall. A pity, but that likely means they will just become more targeted in the long run, Shu Fu Shao mused. Personally, he doubted that, given how Meng Fu treated allies who earned her respect, but there was no point in pressing the point here and now. Something else has been bugging me though, Shu Fu Shao added, pouring himself some more wine and turning back to him. I have looked over matters of what has led up to this point and Lu Xiao has been very quiet The Huang and the Imperial Court have grasped her nephews influence and the Blue Pavilion that Lu Fu Tao founded is basically squatted in by the Huang Teng faction and yet Ah, yes Ancestor Iron frowned deeply as well. I am none the wiser there, truth be told, and that bothers me far more than most of the rest of these machinations.

~ Huang JiLao C The Depths ~
You know how I was all positive about your map? Mo Xiao remarked, as they stood in an empty hall, in pitch darkness. Believe me when I say I am far more vexed than you, Lu Xiao grumbled. Sitting on the floor nearby, Huang JiLao found himself watching the pair bicker in a manner quite unlike the ancient experts they certainly were, pondering at what point he should actually start to panic. They had been walking through dark ruins and monster-infested tunnels for what felt like weeks and were, as far as he could see, nowhere near being anywhere at all. If there is an upside to this, its that this obfuscating darkness clearly means we are getting close, Lu Xiao added, staring again at the tablet in her hands. You said that before Both of them turned to him and he groaned, because he had said that out loud forgetting that this darkness had a few quirks. I did didnt I? Lu Xiao sighed, shaking her head ruefully. That said, I am pretty sure there is more to this than just this place, Mo Xiao muttered, pulling out a compass from her storage bracelet. Isnt that mothers? Lu Xiao frowned. It is and it doesnt get any connection It doesnt? Lu Xiao walked over and looked at the compass. Curious, he stood up and came over as well to look at the compass. It was a jade disc inlaid with various auspicious symbols reflecting the twelve animals of the celestial zodiac that would realign themselves, he supposed, to give readings. As far as he could see there was nothing wrong with it. Curious that is a new development, Lu Xiao said, taking the disc and turning it around in her hands a few times. She stood there, contemplating silently as seconds stretched to minutes, until at last he could no longer take the strange pressure that was building and could only ask. What is wrong with it? Ah you can actually be useful! Lu Xiao said, turning to him abruptly. Talismans! Show me everything you have on you. T-talismans? he was caught off-guard by her question Yes, talismans! Lu Xiao said, holding out her hand. Frowning, he could only do as she asked, pulling out a stack of them and then adding a few more that were separate. Is this all of them? she frowned. Uh Not just your attack talismans the ''sneaky bastard'' talismans, I know you have some, youre from the Huang clan, and Huang Leng is not going to let you walk in here completely helpless. Sneaky bastard? he stared back at her, before realizing, with a slightly sinking heart, what she meant. Fate manipulation and inauspicious divination talismans Yep! Lu Xiao said with a broad grin. With a sigh, he pulled out two more sheaves of talismans, more irregular in appearance and stared at them dully. They are Interesting, quite a few of them are busted, Mo Xiao observed, taking a rather tattered one from the top which should have been a Dao Lord grade Fateful Eye talisman, something he had never gotten a chance to use before when they were ambushed and he first met Mo and Lu Xiao. It seems that anything with comprehensions not rooted in the fundamentals of this place is disjuncted? Lu Xiao asked Mo Xiao. Yep! Mo Xiao agreed, taking two more; a Moonlit Dream-dance divination talisman and a Red Eye of Huang talisman designed to do very unpleasant things to an attackers fate with fire qi and looking them over pensively. Definitely a new thing, Lu Xiao frowned, pulling out a handful of her own talismans. How did you not notice before? Mo Xiao frowned. How did you not notice? Lu Xiao shot back. I make a point of not relying on those kind of things, Mo Xiao sniffed. Well, there is your answer, Lu Xiao shrugged, sorting a few out. Though these all work. So its things rooted in worldly fate beyond this shard? Mo Xiao mused, turning in a circle to take in the rather boring cavern with its odd collection of fungi and some tumbled slabs. It does seem that way? Lu Xiao agreed. Uh Listening to those words, Huang JiLao found he was slightly adrift from the context of what they were saying, because while they made sense, what they implied was a bitHow could that just happen? At a guess? Someone did something very stupid, Lu Xiao shrugged. Though it does suggest that the heavens here are not quite as inert as they first appeared. Yeah Mo Xiao trailed off, completing her circle of the cavern. Anyway, we should not linger here. I am starting to get a bad feeling about those two left passages. Lu Xiao nodded, passing him back the bundles of talismans. He opened his mouth to ask again, then stopped and sighed. The pair were already walking purposefully towards the far exit on the right side of the cavern, so all he could do was hurry after them He nearly walked into the back of Lu Xiao, who stopped dead right in front of him. What? Mo Xiao asked, turning back to look at them. If worldly fate associated with outside this place is cut off that just gave me a thought, Lu Xiao said, frowning, looking back at the other two exit fissures. Go on? Mo Xiao frowned. Kingdom, Power, Glory, Eternity Lu Xiao mused. If those prying eyes peering after their juniors have been blinded and this is the shard of a world not of this facet of the primordial cosmos then isnt this an unparalleled opportunity? Mo Xiao just stared at Lu Xiao; rather dubiously, he thought. He himself was also confused as well, wondering what she was getting at. Thats a dangerous gamble. You dont know what the real fundamentals of this shard are like Mo Xiao remarked, sounding uneasy? They are certainly better than anything I will see this side of going to God Slaughtering Hall, Lu Xiao frowned. That is likely true, but surely it is better to Mo Xiao was cut off by Lu Xiao holding up a hand. True, but at the same time there is a sense to this place that Eastern Azure does not have, Lu Xiao frowned. That passing the weight of the eye of others greed has vanished thoroughly. Even God Slaughtering Hall does not have such a feeling. That is not to say that some power here will not turn its eyes on you if you try what I think you are suggesting? Mo Xiao frowned. As your big sister I have to tell you its a very stupid idea. If you must, do it Do it in God Slaughtering Hall? Yes, that would be safer probably, but that would not be Lu Xiao trailed off, staring at the darkness before speaking again. If I do that, what does it say about me? I lived all this time, yet in the end I ran to my mothers house and built a castle in her back garden? We are talking about forces of nature and prying old bastards who would sooner throw aside all decorum than see new challengers really rise, Mo Xiao scowled. You know as well as I And yet Lu Xiao cut her off with a wave of the hand. And yet, even mothers compass doesnt work here, in this moment. That compass was not refined with just her comprehensions. That means that even a Divine Sages writ has no purchase here! That means that something in this place exceeds the realm of a divine sage! Mo Xiao snapped back. Exceeds a Divine Sage? he gawked. That was a realm at the very apex of the Venerable Step. While it was possible she was exaggerating for effect, this was a supreme worlds shard, so it should have at least one such figure in its history. Both turned and looked at him, apparently remembering that he was there. Mo Xiao just shook her head, though Lu Xiao looked more amused than anything. Its only a lower step tribulation, Lu Xiao said, after a moments pause. While those clowns on Eastern Azure would meddle, supreme worlds are made of tougher firmament, and the penalties for meddling from a great height are much harsher. At the very least Ill be able to make gains compared to what I would outside and with this map no longer working, presumably because I divined it outside this place, I need some purchase on the source of what I seek. This is the easiest way to get it to provide resonance. Fine! Mo Xiao scowled. But if it looks like something dodgy is happening, I will disperse the tribulation. Listening to their exchange, he finally realised what they were arguing about: the issues of breaking through in worlds that had overly controlled fates. Heavenly clans managed their descendants potential carefully in that regard. He had not been born on Eastern Azure, a choice his father had made precisely so he would not need to break through the threshold to Dao Immortal here, though it was something he had given little thought to given how far into the future that potentially was. -Assuming I survive here he thought with a shudder. Not here though, Mo Xiao said, glancing at the fissures again. Those lead down and the sense of unease I get from them is not I feel nothing from them? he noted, curious as to what she meant. Your attainments in geomancy are shit, Mo Xiao said flatly. Lets go. Lu Xiao shook her head and walked after Mo Xiao, who was now briskly making her way onwards, scrawling something on a flat stone she had picked up from somewhere without him even noticing. He had no idea what was down the other passages, but reading the mood, Mo Xiao was clearly annoyed so he said nothing and just walked beside Lu Xiao, who was now looking pensive and not really focusing on anything obvious. Like that, they walked for quite a while, making their way through several fissure-like passages and climbing up a rocky slab that was slick with water to arrive in another cavern that held evidence of a ruin on its left side. That way, Mo Xiao pointed perfunctorily in the direction opposite to the ruin. Looking at the carved stonework in the gloom, he could understand that decision at least. The lines were sharp and angular, but the prevalence of spiky oddness to the carvings themselves was a bit unsettling, and they didnt have anything like the antiquity he had observed in other places. They had just gotten to the far side of the cavern, when a distant sound, like shifting chains, echoed through the darkness from the direction of the ruins over to their left. Mo Xiao stared back in that direction and sighed, waving for Lu Xiao to take the lead. More of those orcs? he asked, drawing his own sword, recalling that was what Mo Xiao had called the demons. Probably, Mo Xiao said. Lets keep moving. Their pace sped up to a brisk trot, the fissure they were moving down a diagonal rent through the rock that would have been very difficult for a mortal to traverse, but with the aid of qi and superior endurance was not that challenging. More water ahead, Lu Xiao warned him after they had gone some 200 metres down it. He nodded, though he had already started to feel the increased humidity in any case. The problem with water was that it tended to mean other things, like fungi. If nothing else, this horror trip into darkness would ensure he never looked at a humble mushroom the same way again His thoughts trailed off as four figures skidded down the slab ahead of them, bulky, misshapen forms wielding crude metal weapons that were already fixated on them from what he could see. Ahead, Lu Xiao had marked them as well then cursed under her breath. The source of her annoyance was clear even without her saying, because, even as he went to pull out a talisman from his storage ring, he found that it was unusable. Picking a target ahead of them, he prepared to engage The first attacker leapt over a slab of rock, travelling much farther than he had expected it would and crashed down before them, revealing itself to be one of the demons, but misshapen and twisted, their skin broken and pale red, riddled with veins and leaf-like scales of fungus. Oh shi Whatever Lu Xiao had been about to say was cut off when the first one exploded, forcing him to take refuge behind a rock, while a billowing cloud of fungal spores and gore coated their surroundings. The three other UrVash charged for them, their bodies already warping; however, none of them got close as three fists manifested of pure intent from Mo Xiao caught them and hurled them deep into the passage where they exploded a second later with distant thuds. How obnoxious, Mo Xiao grumbled, looking around. Quite, Lu Xiao agreed, standing up and dusting herself off, looking none the worse for wear. He quickly checked himself over and grimaced, because despite being further away he was nowhere near as fortunate. Several smears of spores were already making his skin itch, and when he focused on them with his own qi, it just melted right through them, unable to touch the invader. It took him two attempts to actually expel the spores, which turned out to be able to draw some subtle strength of qi while being untouchable directly. His Huang Myriad Blaze Principle made some headway, but in the end it required him to draw on some of the Martial Intent of the feather to properly isolate the spores while he ejected them from his body. It took only moments, but the strain of it beneath the obnoxious suppression still left him sweating and out of breath. I see you managed to get rid of them as well, Mo Xiao noted with a sigh, sending a wave of skin tingling intent washing across him. Thankfully, he grimaced. More from behind, Lu Xiao noted. What is stopping us using our storage rings? he asked, looking back the way they had come to see several dozen figures rapidly closing in the gloom. A projected domain, Mo Xiao muttered. A domain? he repeated, not quite sure he had heard her right. Yes as in a Sovereigns Domain. Mo Xiao said, looking ahead of them again. There is clearly one down here. Lets get up this slope Before he could ask anything further, she grabbed both of them and leapt some 60 metres straight up in the air, crashing down at the top of the next slab in the fissure with a slight grunt of exertion. I know what a Sovereigns Domain is, he pointed out, a bit winded from the force of the landing. What I was asking was I know what you were asking however this place is not like that town we obliterated. The depth is more extreme and the darkness here is interfering with anything not of here, Mo Xiao elaborated as she looked along the ledge. Now, less talking, more running, because this opponent is a much stiffer prospect than those orcs we fought before.

~ Arai C Cailleachs Hold, Sinkhole ~
There is nothing like a bad day to kill your enthusiasm for a thing. This was something she recalled her father saying on occasion, usually after having endured some function of his role as a civil envoy for the Military Bureau, but standing in the evening light, staring at the stele around her, Arai felt that it was eminently applicable to her circumstances right now. More like There is nothing like a bad week to kill your enthusiasm for a thing, she muttered, looking around again, not that it changed anything. Symbols she had been staring at them long enough to make her head hurt, and actually made some progress teaching a few to Rusula, although mostly thanks to Cailleachs occasional intervention. However, she had hit a wall in her own advancement at a similar point and it was like an itch she couldnt scratch. Turning on the spot a third time, she picked up a random slate and hurled it at another, watching them bounce off each other. The stone was too tough to easily break just like that, more was the pity. The problem wasnt just the symbols, really. She knew that. The problem was her, or well the circumstances she found herself in. Sana had the little pagoda and while her sister had her frustrations, mostly with alchemy, she at least had something to go back to, to poke at, to stare at and refer to. A goal of sorts. She, on the other hand, had her own intuition and the thread. The thread, almost a sash at this point, around her Nascent Souls waist was, objectively speaking, a perfectly good thing to work with. There was no trouble there and that was what made it so annoying. The problem was her and the fact that she was stuck here. Scowling, she picked up another slate and kicked it, watching it hiss through the air and crash into one of the larger slabs. It wasnt very cathartic, just a loud noise and some dirt. It didnt help. -I could bury the anger with my mantra She itched to do that, but she could not, because she was having to ween her body off feeling nothing. It was the price paid for weeks, months maybe, of just burying everything, and also for what had been done to her mantra. Sana was in the same position there, and here was a perfectly good place, a safe place, to let all the side effects drain away which just made it worse in a way. The frustration was illogical, ill-conceived, and very real, and it blossomed with everything. There was also only so much time you could spend hitting things, before it became anti-social, which again, did not help. -I was never this angry before she sighed, sitting back down on the stack of slabs feeling frustrated. Who am I kidding? she sighed, again. Ive been angry since the day mother died; I just never showed it openly. You find out important lesson, she turned her head to find Old Bones standing nearby, smoking his pipe. That I have a problem with emotional stability all of a sudden? she said a bit more bitterly than she intended. I didnt last week. Mind is a funny thing. Also very complex thing. We go to great lengths to become powerful, but at the same time, we forget the heart sometimes, cast aside what makes us us, Old Bones mused. Principle, as you call it, is all about you. Many things, all things but always you. It does not stop growing once you find it. It is like a seed. You plant it, nurture it, it grows into a big tree, or you accept it, put it on a string and smack people with it, which is very good, but eventually people start having harder heads. Honestly? That just makes me want to hit something, she muttered. Good, because people like stupid words, makes them feel smart, when sometimes you just have to go with gut, the old Ghoblan chuckled. Doesnt help that I am sure I didnt use to be this angry? Before, you didnt know your anger, the old Ghoblan said, a bit more seriously. Now, you look into eyes of unspeakable thing and saw a bit of yourself in it. Nobody is unchanged by that. That was true. She had stared into the eyes of a lot of terrible things and was still here. I dont suppose you have any more of that really strong alcohol? she asked with a weak smile. Hah, there always strong alcohol for when is necessary, Old Bones cackled. However, getting blind drunk is not the answer to your problem. That was also true, and that did not help. It funny, most people not reach your problem for a long time not Heavens Path people anyway, Old Bones chuckled. I have seen people like this, she said, recalling their previous talk weeks ago about this. Old men who laughed and just drank themselves insensible after they got crippled fighting for the Military Authority against bandits or beasts for a long time. Those are soldiers, Old Bones nodded. That slightly different. He walked over and poked her in the chest. I mean it not a problem Heavens Path practitioners your age encounter for long time. Ohh? she was somewhat surprised at that. How many do this thing? Come to place like this, kill for days, weeks, months, fight on edge of life from very first steps, again and again? How many live week by week, one cut, one kill, one life, one blade, one path? Old Bones paced back and forth. Week, month, year. Every evil you meet you cut, you kill. This is not the Heavens Path. This is not the Heavens Throne. This is the Killing Throne, the Slaughter Throne. Listening to him, his words somehow drew her in. She saw something old, shadows walking across a plain of bones, meeting, and only one ever moving on one and one forever, moving down various paths of life. This the path of red dust. To see its start when barely twenty years old, the Old Ghoblan chuckled bleakly. They call you UrSar, but they just speak words. You see the path to the Throne of Sar, though I do not think you want to walk it. You say throne she frowned, latching onto a somewhat random part of that, truthfully. Different term, different world, same destination, the Ghoblan shrugged. You are not helped by this place either. The hold? she asked, frowning again. No Undergrove, the Ghoblan sighed. Undergrove is rotten, built on death and decay, even before it became this place. The clue is in the name, even if the origins of it are lost to translation after translation. Under Grove? she repeated back, thinking about that, then clapped her hand to her forehead. This place, was literally under a grove? The roots of a grove sacred to one of the titans of an ancient era grew here, before Aertha Majoris was reborn, the old Ghoblan nodded. That shard you carry is a fractional part of it. A dead thing, but everything here was dead, the roots all that remained by the time this land was reformed and it became the heart of the mana vein that ran through here. They called the land above Evergrove, the Evergarden, for it, but it was just a name Later, people came and carved out its corpse, took its glittering bones and made treasures of it, hewed its earth into dark pits and let their greed corrupt them. They found the relics of its origination and then delved deeper still, drawn inexorably into the mire of its decay, turning a mine into a prison, more death, then into a thing of horrors more death sowed the very seeds of the death of this place here Death. Death. Death. Now do you see? She listened, nearly seeing images of those days as he spoke, and in truth, she did understand a bit. And we We have been growing strong on this qi or mana as you call it, building our foundation out of it? Exactly, the Ghoblan nodded. But the means we used should have she trailed off, looking inwards, wondering, however the symbol gave her nothing C either way. Its not about the qi, she realised. You are smarter than most your age there, but then your experiences are more wide-ranging, Old Bones nodded. It is not about the qi as such but everything that comes with it and for months you have killed and survived, striven and been pushed to the brink. Because of our mortal physiques? Because you exist here, Old Bones said more firmly, starting to pace again. This place has been twisted by tens of millennia of suffering. You know geomancy, do you not? Somewhat, she conceded. I have seen the compasses you make, Old Bones grinned. If I say you know Geomancy, you know it. She could only nod at that acknowledgement. Compasses not work well down here and you wisely stay clear of aspects of it that cleave too close to the question of nature, Old Bones continued, but this whole place is one bad omen: from the way its roots were torn up, to the way it was flooded, to the way it was sealed to the Defilers and the UrVash and the Dvarad, and the Ghoblan and the beasts. Everything is shit, and shit stains everything He looked at her, then laughed again, as she was sure her eyes had gone a bit glassy trying to keep up with what he had been saying and process it. Sorry, it rare I get to rant to someone who does not already know all this. You are not the only one who has issues with the mind, he cackled, tapping a long finger to his temple. So what do you suggest? she asked, turning it back to the original topic, because knowing the problem more clearly wasnt actually providing much in the way of a real solution... that she could see at any rate. There is no easy answer, the Old Ghoblan sighed, sitting down opposite her. I told you before: you think it is bad being here for a year, try being here for 30,000 years. You get bleary eyes after a while, start dreaming of darkness, which in this place is not good. Yes, you said that was why there is the night sky here, she recalled. Yes, it is important to keep touch with the little things, Old Bones nodded. Hunger, sleep, the night sky, talking to others She could see what he meant, even if, yet again, it didnt really seem to provide an obvious answer to her problem because Sana was still here. You bury anger, pain, fear, sadness, loss, trauma for a year the old Ghoblan said simply. She stared back at him. She knew that, but it did You still burying it Old Bones said more softly, poking her in the forehead with a long finger. You see yourself, but you cannot bring yourself to be yourself. I She started to speak, but realised she could not. When he put it like that, it was true. She saw the problem, but she was not Accept what is given, receive what is due. It was what their mother had always told her, mostly regarding mantras and how to use them, but now, that phrase drifted back into her mind with a slightly more sinister bent. She had always treated her mantra as part of her, which it was, but she was suddenly unable to quite articulate why she thought there was a problem there. It is not an easy answer to find, the Ghoblan sighed. Some may go their whole life without ever finding what they lost. You, perhaps, are lucky. The things you have, have just about carried you to this point They have, she agreed, feeling a little lost inside. It is also hard, because no matter what we say, you know you are a guest here, Old Bones mused. There are rules, hospitality, your rules, our rules. These are the shield by which we help ourselves. Help others, interact with the world, but also protect against it. This is not your home. You cannot relinquish that final piece When he put it like that, she realised he was correct. If she were home with father, she could have just gone and lain in the garden, or gotten drunk in the bath, or picked a stupid fight with Sana, gone to play Gu Takes All with Juni C or simply gone for a walk along the river. There were any number of means to just step back. I dont suppose you have paint here? she asked after a moments reflection, because drawing flowers was a thing she had always enjoyed, even if she was nowhere near as good as their mother had been at it. Paint? the old Ghoblan frowned. Yes, she nodded decisively. Probably, or if not you can make up pigment easily enough, Old Bones mused, stroking his thin beard. We can go check in the warehouse Ah, you dont have to she suddenly felt a bit awkward for some reason. I have nothing else to do though, the Old Ghoblan chuckled, starting off towards the nearest of the caves in the side of the sinkhole and waving for her to follow. Staring after his retreating back, she closed her mouth, burying the further objection and hurried after him.

~ Sana C Cailleachs Hold, their abode ~
A sisters intuition was a terrible thing, Sana had to reflect, as she stared at the crude pill furnace, watching the flow of qi around it. She knew her sister well enough to know that she was suffering. However, she also knew Arai well enough to know that her getting involved would lead to a stupid argument over something, probably the pagoda, although that would just be a shadow of the problem. Her gut instinct was that this was related to their captivity. The explanation given about the Defilers and how they worked all but confirmed that. Once the thorns were in, they were hard to get out, because they were inextricably linked to the living condition. They had had weeks of relative peace, time to settle, time to get used to people again and weeks for the events of the last months to gnaw at them, exacerbated by the fact that she had to be assiduously careful with her mantra and its use. Those problems were also merging with new ones, namely her own inability to make any real progress with the Myriad Maelstrom Primordial Cauldron refinement art. It was complex, profound and, not for the first time, suggested to her that the teachings within the little pagoda were oddly complementary, but not all necessarily from the same source. It was also resource-intensive and a branch of cultivation that she had never really delved into in any serious depth *EXPLOSION* The pill she was trying to create in the furnace manifested a flaw, although not the one that it had done for the previous furnace. She managed to duck as one side of the construction hit the far wall of the room with enough force to turn the pieces of qi-reinforced baked earth the furnace was made from into a cloud of dust. The twisted remains of the pill, what should have been a simple Qi Replenishment pill for Golden Core cultivators, spun in the ruins then vanished in a bubbling hiss of multi-coloured fire and a pall of smoke. Attempt seventy three failed during pill coalescence. The right-hand side of the pill furnace fractured, probably from an unstable rotation, she reflected, for the benefit of her scrip which was nearby, recording everything. Sixty one exploded pill furnaces C several had survived more than one attempt C was the kind of expense that would have had her tearing her hair out anywhere else; however, thankfully, the Primordial Cauldron had quite detailed instructions on making such things. The problem was she had nobody at hand who was actually good with alchemy or anything like it, to help her investigate if the problem was her, her qi, the materials or the fact that she wasnt making them right. With a sigh, she got up and tossed the remains of the furnace over into the corner of the room, where it landed with a crash beside the rest of the pile of broken ones. Thankfully, you could re-use them, although it was a bit laborious to smash them to dust, ensure that their alignments were scrubbed clean and remix them into clay again. Walking over to the other side of the room, she picked up another furnace and dragged it over to the centre of the room. Next, she re-anchored the divination formation and inserted new beast cores into the relevant apertures around it. The whole thing was less than elegant. She still occasionally hesitated to think of them as Pill Furnaces, because in her mind that was a very specific type of thing, but it was a furnace in which she had made an alchemical pill, so perhaps it was warranted, even if they looked less like the elegant many-faced cauldrons of home and more a sort of misshapen gourd. That had bothered her initially, but turned out to be just her misconception, the key thing was how the interior was. Taking several large handfuls of spirit vegetation from the piles she had sorted out, she tossed them in, then poured in half a litre of water and replaced the lid over the aperture at the top of the furnace, and settled down to focus her qi into it. The method the Primordial Cauldron used was, on first look, rather weird. It didnt really rely on a flame or anything like that. Instead, it told her to focus on the harmonious merging of the qi within the materials. That meant that it didnt so much matter what she threw in, although it did help if they were broadly in some kind of harmony at the start. The first step of the process was basically just to turn the contents into soup. The Primordial Cauldrons method was not that different from what her dantian did, she had come to realise, but that also meant that while it was powerful, it was also twitchy and she had to work out the qi cycle for the pill she was making almost by intuition, as the pagoda didnt provide any easy means for that. For a while now, she had rather suspected that that, rather than alchemical pills, might actually be the point of this exercise C to make her think more carefully about qi cycles and how the different parts of her interacted, with the aim of forming a principle. The problem, again, there was that she had torn past that state of her cultivation, formed her Formless Permutation principle with a moment of epiphany and largely not really focused on this aspect of what the pagoda was teaching when she was at Nascent Soul because of their circumstances. Watching her qi and the ambient qi meld within the cauldron, tracing it with her principle, she counted down the minutes C 27 this time C until the first step of the refinement was done. The second step was to stimulate the somewhat steeped material, cycling it within the furnace to separate out any impurities which would settle to the bottom. This required some fairly deft means to manipulate qi, which thankfully she was becoming rather good at. Her Formless Permutation principle was built on the foundations of Maelstrom Intent, so really it was a matter of promoting that and drawing out the transformative nature of the Myriad Elements Qi within her and merging it with what was in the cauldron. That process took 32 minutes in the end. There was no obvious sign that it was done, beyond a faint shift in the qi swirling around the cauldron. That had been one of the most persistent points of failure up to this point, not seeing those subtle shifts in the harmony of the qi and moving to the next step at the correct moment. Inhaling, she put a deliberate spin upwards into the qi rotating within the cauldron, gently pulling all of the purified materials upwards, focusing them towards one point. This was the hardest part by a massive margin. The basic method was very easy, almost like cooking. You just had to get the quantities, timings and temperature right and then basically mould what remained into a pill and fire it at the right temperature. That got you perfectly serviceable basic pills, good for Qi Condensation or Refinement, maybe even Golden Core, but to step above that, you had to form the pill without breaking the sequence of refinement There were similarities there to Core Formation, in that she had to recognise all the different parts now, and find the way they harmoniously slotted together. Even with the help of her Formless Permutations principle and the divination formation, that was not easy. No pill was identical in its composition in this method, and while she could understand how that was a boon to versatility, it was also a massive headache. After ten revolutions, she exhaled, watching the different threads of qi, born of all five elements with a broadly yang attribute, finally all connect together. After fifteen revolutions, the thread-like ball had become tightly enmeshed. After twenty, it was solid enough that she could probably pick it up without it collapsing into mush. She twisted it a twenty-first time, watching it solidify amid the tempering maelstrom of qi. The twenty-second time, faint, lingering impurities were squeezed out. The twenty-third time she felt the threads starting to harden. The twenty-fourth revolution came and went, which was the point where it had blown the side off the last cauldron, when the maelstrom destabilized slightly due to a minor blemish in the form of the pill. The twenty-fifth rotation succeeded, and she stopped feeding it qi, watching it all get drawn into the pill as she gently relinquished the control over the maelstrom. She had gotten two to this point so far; however, both had exploded rather catastrophically. This time, she kept the flow of qi constant, with barely a forward nudge, just feeding it in and making sure it was stable. The last of the qi went in, and she stared at the cauldron, pensively, waiting. There was no explosion, no cracking, no twisting or irregularity. Wordlessly, she took the top off the furnace and considered the pill inside C it was about the size of a peach pit, a bit charred as well and with a decadently middling spiritual aura at best. Picking it out, she wiped the ash off it, revealing a dull green lustre with a subtle patterning of grasses on it. Now I understand why alchemists dont take on apprentices who arent already inherently gifted, Arai chuckled, sticking her head around the door, presumably drawn by the lack of explosions. May a monkey poop on your head! she shot back. Denied! Arai made a sign warding off misfortune with a mocking smile. So what did you succeed in making? A qi replenishment pill I hope, she mused, turning it over in her hand. In theory, it should incorporate a small strand of the harmonious aspects of Maelstrom Intent to promote recovery of qi within the body and temper your meridians slightly in the process. That sounds like the kind of thing you shouldnt market as involving Maelstrom Intent, her sister replied with a chuckle, coming to sit beside her and consider the pill more closely. She shoved her over, scowling playfully. Arent I meant to be the one who acts all whimsical? she sniffed. What are you? A wild Lin Ling? Arai snickered back. She shook her head and pondered the pill, choosing the high road, which would be to throw stones at her sister the next time they sparred. The batch should have made several, but this was the only one that succeeded. The other few were malformed smears on the platform in the middle of the furnace. So how do we test if it actually worked? Feeding it to someone is likely to not go down well if its not good Arai mused. Are you just going to keep saying terribly obvious things? she asked a bit archly, still turning the pill over in her hand. We have been cooped up in here for too long, Arai noted, rolling her eyes, before adding with a giggle, I can try it if you like. I really hate alchemy, she muttered, staring at the pill again. Uhh her sisters mocking attitude slipped slightly. She sighed and closed her eyes for a moment, focusing on her qi flow until it was no longer misbehaving, then opened them again to consider the pill, with its slightly off-putting lustre in her hand more carefully. The spiritual aura that came off it was also a touch warped. ARAI?! she yelled. There was silence, as she expected. Their mental link via the symbol was less, in the hold, a by-product, according to Old Bones, of the nature of the place itself. That said, focusing on it faintly, she could tell that Arai was in a direction that broadly related to the area beyond the terraces and fields at the back of the hold. Considering the pill again, she sent another thread of qi into it and watched slightly dispassionately from her Nascent Soul this time as it made another attempt to escape. This time it was the Ghoblan Bright Fungi-Seeker who came in to tell her that it was dinner time. Why does a basic pill, one meant to have qi restorative aspects make you hallucinate just by sending your qi into it? she pondered, holding it up so that the scrip could record it more clearly while she skimmed back over the various recipes and other bits that the pagoda had provided with the first chapter of the art. The most interesting part of that was that the things it was drawing on were in fact largely accurate in little things C it should, for example, be around dinner time. She found herself wondering what would happen if she gave the pill to one of the phantasms willingly. With a further sigh, she stared at the pill again, then put it in a handy jar, sealing it up for now. Considering her piles of ingredients critically, she re-consulted the recipe. In effect, the pill was meant to be a base-building pill for a Core Formation expert. Oh. She sat back and bopped herself on the head. It was such a dumbly obvious thing she really had to laugh. Although that raises another issue she muttered, staring at the wall while her tablet recorded everything. Qi quality doesnt seem to have much bearing other than to reduce the requirements on material synergy C so does that mean my comprehensions of my own Intent are the problem? Is my view that inward-looking? Considering her Intent or disparate Intents as it were, of which she had quite a few at this point: Soul Intent, Maelstrom Intent, Formless Permutations Intent C the symbols intent, and the Martial Intent from the sword form she had practised which was somewhat akin to the Severing or Sundering Intents that her sister was using rather interchangeably. There were also the various aspects of Intent that came through her Mantra, but those were just other elements of her various comprehensions of Martial and Spiritual Intent. Some, usually those who acquired Mantras outside their usual frameworks, liked to call them Mantra Intent, but she recalled her mother, and in fact even people like Old Ling, being very dismissive of that. A thing termed by people who want to ascribe as special that which is not, was how Old Ling had once described it to Juni. Taking the pill back out of its container, she pondered it some more. The more she considered it, the more the problem with the hallucinations was likely because she had started with, as the recipe instructed, the Intent with which she was most familiar. It did raise some other interesting problems as well though C the Principle was hers, which was clear from the way it had come about C but the longer she stared at the Formless Permutation Intent, the more of a headache she got. Uggh, she tossed the pill back in its box and closed the lid with a casual manipulation of qi, then flopped back to stare at the flowing curves of the stone ceiling. I just wanted to make some simple pills, to make a change from trying to dance across grass blades, but all this is doing is making me want to set the whole world on fire so it can scream along with my frustrations! I see you are meeting with great success, Arai appeared, standing over her, looking a bit dusty, holding several jars of what appeared to be paint. I made a pill! she exclaimed drolly, sitting up. And where is it? her sister asked, looking around. In that pot box thing over there, she sighed, her good mood vanishing like summer mist. Huh, Arai put down her jars and picked it up for a long moment and then put it back. What was its intended purpose? A base-building pill, she grumbled. I guess you could use it as a weapon? Arai giggled, making her way over to the stack of crates and other stuff in a small ward at the side of the room. I could, I suppose, she agreed, at least in principle. However, I suspect it would be more trouble than its worth. Probably, her sister mused, starting to rifle through the various crates with a pensive expression now. As I recall, various pills like this did show up at auction on occasion. Whatcha lookin for? she asked, standing up and walking over to stand beside her. Beast cores, Arai frowned, setting aside another box. I want to try a repeat of our earlier attempts at making formation cores C I think I know why it didnt work before. Everything was a bit jumbled up in truth. The pill recipes were rather uncritical of what they required; so long as the component materials were balanced, which her Myriad Elements Qi made quite straightforward, there was no need to be particularly concerned about what she used for each attempt. Running back through what she had used, she recalled she had wasted a fair few of the low grade ones they had picked up setting up the furnaces themselves, or using them as fuel substitutes. I think I ran through most of them quite quickly. What we have left are in the other room, the ones for cultivation, she remarked at last. Arai sighed in mock disgust, sitting down on another crate. So, why the sudden interest in formations? she asked, turning back to look at the room. A change in pace, mainly, Arai mused. I was going to paint flowers, but while they have lots of paint, it turns out that this place and water paper have a very passing acquaintance. You are also running low on various herbs, I see. They are less important than I anticipated, for this at least, she shrugged. Spirit vegetation is, in fact, nearly as good, not to mention there is no shortage of it. Its also easier to get, replant and mutate via grafting from the plants they have here. Ah, so that explains why the room across the hall is transitioning into a small arboretum, her sister chuckled. She shook her head, amused. Arai had not spent much time in this cave abode that Cailleach had given them since she started forcing her eyes to bleed staring at the symbols all day. She had engaged in a bit of that as well, but in moderation, because the little pagoda provided her plenty of opportunities to weep tears of blood in and of itself, without getting started on the symbol sets. It cant just be a change of pace though? she asked. Arai finished searching through the last box and sighed, setting it aside. I dunno we have been sat here for five weeks now, recovering Part of me is just Restless, she supplied, staring at the wall. It is hard to adjust. You have it easy. You can just bury yourself in this, Arai sighed. I I dunno, I guess I am just getting a bit fed up with the lack of progress over the symbols. You did succeed in getting Rusula to master one, she pointed out, recalling the younger UrVash girl nearly floating around like she was on a cloud. I did however, this is this and that is that Her sister sounded resigned. Well, regarding formations, they can do a few things more easily than arrays can, it seems, so I figured I should revisit them, given we are now both at the realms we are and we have a rather large body of knowledge regarding them on the scrips. Like barriers? she agreed. Yes, barriers, Arai agreed. Although in this instance, its more about seeing how Myriad Elements Qi and my Intent behave with them Arai trailed off, and they both sat there in silence for a few moments. It is close to dinner, isnt it? she remarked at last, recalling. It is. We can go see whats what, Arai agreed, looking around again. Dinner turned out to be some strange dumplings stuffed with meat in a thick soup made of a root spirit herb that was a deep purple. It was not one she was at all familiar with, having never seen it before she arrived at the hold, but it was hardy and favoured by the folk who lived here because it could store for a long time. The majority of the inhabitants did not eat with them, so it was mostly just them, the UrInan, the Ghoblan and occasionally Old Bones. Today, it was just them, Rusula, Ragash and Jelas, with Jelas having apparently done most of the cooking. How is your potion-making going? Rusula asked her eventually, after they had demolished most of the first course. I am not making potions, she corrected absently, looking around for more of the dumplings, which were very tasty. Its alchemy, making potions is compounding usually. How is your work with that book going? Rusula shot a sideways look at Arai, who was just staring into space chewing slowly on a dumpling and mostly managed to conceal a grimace. -That well huh Your sister is a good teacher. I am just Its hard, adjusting to normality after so long, she said diplomatically. Arai probably was a good teacher usually, but her sister was also stressed and annoyed. It is difficult to see a new way to use Intent, Rusula mused, before dropping her tone fractionally It is very educational, but I fear she is disappointed I cannot take to the methods more smoothly. It is not easy, she murmured, supportively. It is interesting, your tribe has a very different way of approaching it, Rusula went on. However, it is just not the one I have grown up using. She nodded understandingly again and nibbled another dumpling. The difficulty is in sharing the methods, she said at last, swallowing the last of it. They are the special methods of your tribe, not easily shareable, Ragash agreed. It had come as something of a surprise, to her anyway, to learn that the UrInan did have sealed inheritances. She supposed it should not have, really, but it had. The method of sealing was a bit different, but it still restricted you from passing secrets on, on pain of all sorts of unpleasant curses or outright death. As such, their explanation of why they could not just give Rusula a method to cultivate Martial Intent, easily solving that problem, had gone down without any real complaint on Rusulas part. What you have already shared is more than I could ask. Its fine, she shrugged. It is good for us to think about some of these things in a different way as well. Teaching them to others provides that opportunity. Perhaps tomorrow I can take over from you, sis? she asked Arai across the table. Sure, Arai shrugged, putting her soup down. If thats fine with you, Rusula? Of course, Rusula nodded. What will you do then? she asked Arai. Hmm her sister stared off into the distance for a moment. Probably spend more time thinking about what Cailleach said concerning arrays and practising that stuff Do we need more clay? I am probably okay, she mused. I might go looking for some basic beast cores then, her sister added. Its hard to practice some of those things here. We can come as well if you like? Rusula added. Its fine, her sister said, shaking her head. I wont be going far anyway. Rusula nodded but still looked a bit concerned. There has been talk of several groups converging, an alliance to push out the Defilers and try to reclaim some ground. There has, Ragash agreed, joining the conversation. Gloomy Crag have been leading that initiative. She was about to ask how they knew that, before recalling that Pezvak and Luz had been going back and forth a fair bit and that several groups of UrInan had come to offer greetings outside the hold, even if none had come in. Mostly, she had ignored it all, focused as she was on the alchemy and mastering the nuance of the martial forms. The more recent distraction had been Cailleachs teaching about using arrays without focusing on using her hands or feet. Some of them have asked to see the UrSar, Rusula added, glancing at Arai again. If you go out, you should probably avoid them. Arai just nodded, helping herself to more dumplings. Chapter 119 – A Question of Principle
Keen not to cross an eminent figure like Lord Fei, the old ancestors who wanted closer ties with the current heavens for various reasons pushed for a match between Shu Bao and Kong Meixiao, against the advice of many, including, it had to be said, Shu Baos own master. Thus, Song Jia, who had been convinced into agreeing to what was in effect a very lucrative marriage contract with Shu Bao, now found herself relegated to first concubine. At this stage, it must be stated that there were factions within the Shu Pavilion and the wider Shu clan on Eastern Azure who were deeply frustrated with this state of affairs, including Shu Baos master and the local Pavilion Master. Together, they directly petitioned Shu Baos father, stating that these matters were not auspicious and that Song Jia should be cut loose entirely, or just taken in as a disciple and the matter forgotten. Song Jia, for her part, also petitioned Shu Baos master, then various sect elders who had advocated for her and treated her well, citing that she wished to withdraw from the agreement. Her belief was that the Pavilion would act with decorum and respect the change in circumstances. She even returned all the gifts given and kowtowed six times before Shu Baos master in public, acknowledging her unworthiness for the match as a gesture of goodwill towards the face of the Shu clan. Unfortunately, she underestimated the shameless iron core of those around Shu Bao, who were under no illusions as to how useful she would be to their scions future prospects and Shu Baos father stepped in in person. Those influential elders supporting Shu Bao, being well aware that he still desired Song Jia C despite being infatuated with the miss from the Kong clan C refused to consider an annulment or the proposals put forward, still wishing to curry favour with Lord Feis household. Song Jias rejection was painted as a personal rejection of Shu Bao and she was accused of having unrealistic expectations. Shu Baos parents, unwilling to disadvantage their most talented son and see such a rare core claimed by others, aligned with those elders and, left with no voice, Song Jia was forced to honour the agreement she had been induced to acquiesce to and accompany Shu Bao. To add insult to injury, those elders, now emboldened and not wanting to pay out such advantages if Song Jia was not to be principal partner, took what they could back from the agreement, claiming that she had given them willingly, and so used her gesture of goodwill shamelessly against her, stating that as things currently stood, because Song Jia would not act as the suitable tie to Shu Bao, it was not worth the sects investment. Most of the preparations for Song Jias wedding were repurposed by Lady Wenquian, Shu Baos mother and the brides grandmother, Lady Kong Fei Ling, and it was agreed that Song Jia would marry Shu Bao as a concubine when he exchanged vows with the miss from the Kong clan.
Excerpt from: The Politics of the Heavenly Hundred. Volume 16 C Eastern Azure ~ By Kung Quan

~ Ruo Han C Return to the Plains ~
Ruo Han sat in the shade of a rock with Liao Ying next to him trying to both escape from the mid-afternoon sun and, rather more grimly, recover what strength he could. The day since they had teleported into the edge of the plains had been miserable; there was no other way to describe it. Jin Chen had finally re-awoken, but had had to be sedated again in fairly short order. His friends psyche, already seriously injured by the bastards who teleported away, had finally been tipped over the edge. He hallucinated frequently, talking to Xiaoli and another disciple whom he had been close with. His own condition was not exactly improving either but, as if to compensate, it seemed he had basically acclimatized to this place. As such, even with his cultivation foundation badly bruised and his meridians one bad qi cycle away from an actual deviation, he was still doing better than some entirely healthy but unadjusted people. Liao Ying, however, was not so fortunate. Her own slow slide into cultivation deviation had been somewhat halted by Quan Dingxiangs medical prowess but her condition was not going to get any better and she was little better off in this landscape than a slightly more durable mortal now. The compounding factor on all of this, of course, was the punishing pace set by Jia Ying and the others leading them. Gone was the gentle and tolerating approach to leadership. That had apparently died with the assault by the UrVash archers C something that had only happened because various parties had been trying to slow things down. Nobody had been openly punished for it, but there was a clear sense that the seniors were just waiting for somebody to step out of line. Nobody had enjoyed getting shot at with arrows that dealt nasty soul injuries. BREAK IS OVER! There were groans nearby as others stood up or sat up. Cant they just let us rest for a bit? someone nearby grumbled. You want to get shot with one of those arrows? another voice sneered. It was your sect who was dragging their heels. How dare you blame us? How dare! Everyone knows you imperial dogs! At the sound of cracking vegetation he turned, to find two groups of disciples a few metres away had just started a brawl. Two disciples from the Four Feathers Court were trying to attack a bearded youth while two more on both sides held them back. Stop it! one of them snapped. Enough. The word cut through the hubbub like ice as Yan Fei appeared like a ghost beside the two brawling groups. If you have energy to do this, you have energy to carry the injured. All of you, report to the Pill Sovereigns group immediately. You dont one of the Four Feathers disciples spat on the ground only to be cut off by Yan Fei grabbing them by the throat and physically lifting them off the ground. Or you can become one of the injured, Yan Fei added with deceptive coolness as the disciple clawed at his arm rather futilely. Though I suspect whoever ends up carrying you will not be best pleased There was some shuffling as others tried to back away. Now. This time, the words were a proper command C a reminder, if any were needed, that a lot of the wariness of those who had personal strength but not followers in this mess was fading, as they were no longer quite so concerned with the thoughts and feelings of some of their better equipped juniors. Jia Ying had been very unimpressed by the groups who nearly lost a star water lotus. A few of those outspoken ones had actually been relieved of their storage rings already, the contents redistributed to the whole group as punishment for their parts in endangering everyone else. They had even been made to kowtow six times to everyone else at the first stop, a few hours ago. If you had to make a stratagem for how to really screw up the dynamics of a group like this I rather suspect this is what it would look like, he muttered to Liao Ying as they checked they had left nothing where they were seated. Liao Ying just sniffed, adjusting her hat. He supposed if there was one upside to this mess, from their perspective at least, it was that nobody cared about leaving them behind anymore. What Quan Dingxiang had said before about that turned out to be very true: the troublemakers were only willing to piss freely if the wind wasnt blowing straight back at them. Sighing, he took a swig of water and knelt down beside Jin Chen, who was basically semi-comatose, hauling him up. Uaaa. Jin Chen mumbled something inarticulate under his breath as Liao Ying grabbed his other arm and they started off. Dog cripples wasting good medicine He turned to see a group of cultivators nearby looking at them with derision and sighed again. They were one of the groups who had been party to the delays. They had also, by dint of not being in the square at the start of the ambush, mostly escaped getting shot at by those arrows that left soul injuries. Your self-awareness does you credit! Liao Ying praised them loudly. The leaders expression twisted in annoyance but the four made no move to follow after them as they headed over towards the central group. That was probably not advisable, he said with a half-smile. Something about them annoyed me, Liao Ying grunted. I am telling you, these idiots who cant take care of themselves are just slowing us all down! The second youth in that group added a bit more loudly. Cry louder, little boy someone else heckled from behind them. I want to be the one to bounce your empty head off every rock in this landscape! Goodness! The shit in their brains might land on other people! a woman, one of the Verdant Flowers disciples, giggled, hiding her face half behind a fan as she walked past the other way. Have some thought for others, please! Her comment was met with raucous laughter from several other Verdant Flowers and Nine Moons disciples walking nearby. If someone isnt stabbed before the day is out, it will be a miracle, he muttered under his breath. -Lets just hope its not us a voice in the back of his head added rebelliously. Sorry Liao Ying muttered. Im just so sick of the Dont be, he said, giving her shoulder a squeeze across Jin Chens back. They deserve to have their legs broken and be left out here in the brush for the serpents, just for never shutting up if nothing else Hah! she managed half a laugh at that, even though it wasnt really a joke. That said, for a while after that they had no opportunity for talk, because navigating the terrain they were in was not something you could do while conducting a conversation on the side. It made him long for the rocky grassland of before, where the worst you might risk was tripping over a rock you didnt see in the tall grass. Here, the grass reached about chest height and was not one species but half a dozen, many of which had razor sharp leaves or random barbs on them. Catching them got you dozens of little fibres in the unfortunate bit of exposed skin and a mild case of qi poisoning. It wasnt even that you could go around it, either. The whole grassland here was just an unending sea of the stuff, stretching in every direction, broken up by the odd rise and occasional stands of twisted, drought resistant trees perched around rocky outcroppings like the one they had just taken a break beside. Even with the recovering herb hunters, the Pill Sovereign disciples and a few other miscellaneous experts in alchemy, there were not enough medicines to go around. In a weird way, though, that was also why he was less concerned about himself and the other two. Their experience helping Juni and Ling prepare various herbs when leaving the jungle had actually stood both of them in rather good stead, in that they could at least sit there and follow instructions on how to prepare the basic ingredients. It again made him appreciate how competent the trio and Chunhua had been. Just thinking of them made him sigh. Ah, there you are! He glanced around to find one of the disciples from the Nine Auspicious Moons hurrying over. Senior Ming Hua, he bowed politely. He still isnt any better? she asked, glancing at the delirious Jin Chen. He is not, sadly. Thank you for asking though, he murmured. What do you need us for? Weng wants to see you when its convenient, she replied. Oh and Senior Quan said something about speaking to some of those who were rescued? Oh he nodded, recalling that that was why Quan Dingxiang had sought him out initially. With all the chaos that had transpired after, that had never happened. What are they like? he asked her. Their physical condition is not, in fact, that bad. Mostly its just shock and confusion, now compounded by how inherently dysfunctional this bunch are, Ming Hua said with a resigned eye roll. Do they want us immediately? Liao Ying asked. Or when we next stop? Weng seemed to want to see you sooner rather than later, but the other group is going nowhere until we stop for the night, Ming Hua replied. They nodded again, watching her as she made her way onwards, clearly looking for some others as well, presumably having been tasked with running messages in person given how paranoid Song Jia and the other leaders now were about qi and soul sense use. Ah, watch out, Liao Ying softly alerted, hauling them both up short. Grimacing, he glanced down and saw that he had almost trodden on one of the thorny scrub bushes that were tangled in amidst the grass. They had thorns about half as long as his finger and some kind of mildly qi repelling property that made them go through qi armour like a knife through butter. He had barely seen three of the things in the whole day up to that point. Thanks he replied with a tired scowl, taking the opportunity to have another sip of water. Fate-accursed things, he added, stepping around it warily and waving an arm in the air to warn anyone else coming immediately behind them of the potential danger. In the following few minutes, as they made their way somewhat towards the heart of their travelling band, he nearly trod on two more which was, he felt, pushing some kind of short term record. Finally mercifully, they caught up to the largest group though, and found Official Weng, along with several other herb hunters and two experts in geomancy. You wanted to see us? he asked. Ah, yes Weng nodded, waving for the others to go about their business. There is a shortage of people who know how to recognise several of the more useful herbs. You travelled with that group before, so you at least have an eye for it They walked on for a few seconds, then Weng passed him a jar of pills unobtrusively. These will help; they are to enhance qi-sight, allowing you to pick out spirit herbs from vegetation more reliably. For Jin Chen, the older man signed, so only he could see. Dont let others know. There are too many eyes watching. We will keep a look out, he said smoothly, accepting the pills and putting them in the satchel he was carrying. Which herbs do you want us to focus on? These, Official Weng passed him three picked herbs which did, admittedly, look very grass-like, with the exception of a few tell-tale signs of difference. The one with speckles on the reverse of the leaves likes shade and is a key component in the compound antidote to the mind yang poison present in most of the grass here. The one with slightly reddish leaves similarly helps restore vitality and recover energy levels. Its not as good as some of the alternatives, but its not that uncommon And this one I recognise, he said, holding up the third which had a flower head on it that looked faintly reed-like. Kun Juni and Han Shu had had quite a bit of it in their storage talismans as he recalled. It works as a neutralizing agent, doesnt it? It does, Weng nodded in agreement. It also has mildly calming properties if you nibble the fresh shoots. I dont recommend eating ones that are flowering though, unless you want to have a very hazy recollection of the rest of the day AAHHIIIIIIEEEEGH! Ahhhhiiiigh! SeniorAiiiiiiiiggh! He flinched as three agonized screams echoed out from the far side of their group nearly in unison. Someone got stung, Weng grunted as the whole procession ground to a halt. No barriers! Jia Yings voice hissed through the surroundings like a malevolent Off to his left, a flickering halo of distorting space appeared almost before her words had passed them by. I SAID NO BARRIERS, YOU IDIOTS! This time the words were like a shadowy eye, opening in his mind for a fraction of a second before passing on. A few people nearby staggered, but clearly it was not targeted at them, so that was the worst that occurred. Official Weng sighed and collected himself, heading in the direction of the scream. Curious, they followed after, him taking Jin Chen entirely now and slinging the younger man over his shoulder. It didnt take long to reach the sight of the incident. Three disciples, two from the Shen clan and one from the Deng clan, it seemed, were lying unconscious. Two more, in the robes of the Imperial School, surrounded by the barrier, were tending to another who was pallid, his arm swelling up rather unpleasantly. The barrier rippled under Jia Yings touch then shattered, making one of the disciples cough blood. Was I not clear? Jia Ying snapped. You Senior Shupei is injured! We dont He never even saw her move, the blow had already landed by the time his vision caught up, the disciple hitting the ground hard enough to make the grass around them bend away slightly. Weng? Jia Ying said curtly, waving to the Beast Hunter. Official Weng warily walked over and checked the youths C Shupeis C pulse, then looked at the other two. There are four people here, only three screams Liling Mei, who had also arrived, observed. Weng moved over to the other three and rapidly poked each one. The Deng girl, Deng Changfei, fainted from the shock, Weng pronounced after a moment. What did this? Liao Ying asked, looking around warily. Official Weng frowned, casting his eyes about. UAAAAAAAAgh! A further scream sounded, making them all turn towards the next group in time to see three disciples from the Shen clan scattering from something, drawing their weapons Jia Ying vanished like a ghost and there was a dull aftershock that made the grass all around them tremble. A moment later, she reappeared, holding a dull beige spider about the size of his head with very long forelimbs that had swirling protrusions on them that looked remarkably like fancy spirit grass. An ambush spider, Weng mused, looking at it as it twitched in Jia Yings grip. A surprisingly high realm one as well, Liling Mei observed with a somewhat dubious expression. This is close to Dao Seeking. It tried to flee after creating a distraction with its Nascent Soul, Jia Ying agreed. It has a Nascent Soul? a disciple from the Four Peacocks court muttered. To his eyes, it looked remarkably like a variant of the ones he had seen the UrVash in the mountains riding. Weng knelt down next to the four victims as the fifth, a youth from the Shen clan he only vaguely knew, was brought over. Everyone be careful. This should go without saying, but do not poke at pretty flowers here, Weng said. How is the venom? Liling Mei asked. The good news is that the venom is mostly a paralytic, Weng, who had gone back to examining the injured disciple from the Deng clan, remarked. Both Wenfei and Huan are Immortals though a more senior disciple from the Imperial School muttered. Its an ambush predator. Its venom outstrips its realm by several stages, Weng explained. This little thing has enough potency to stun a Chosen Immortal. Might even give a Golden Immortal a few headaches Notice it was quite targeted and yet easily got away from that barrier as well. Jia Ying stared around at their surroundings and sighed. If this keeps up, we might have to resort to a cart Liling Mei grimaced. Jia Ying shook her head and turned back to look at the rest of the group, who had now mostly converged on their immediate surroundings. Why are we pushing so hard? someone spoke up at last. There has been no sign of pursuit and yet, a million little things are occurring to slow us down, Jia Ying mused. People standing on thistles, people getting stung by insects, bitten by spiders, cut on grass Could that not just be attrition? We are in a hurry and this landscape is dangerous? Yan Fei frowned. Want to check it with a compass? Jia Ying asked, rather disarmingly. But talismans that do that kind of thing Talismans this talismans that! Jia Ying cut off the speaker from the crowd with a wave of her hand. Can you lot only think in terms of the power bequeathed to you by your fate-thrashed seniors? Divination talismans and the like stopping working just means that all the people who were hiding their skills dont need to anymore, Quan Dingxiang, who had also caught up, having been part of the vanguard group, remarked. If a bunch as motley as you lot can find evidence at the first sign of meddling, why bother? Quite, Jia Ying muttered, scrunching up her shoulders for a moment then sighing, before turning back to Weng. Can they be brought around? We have the critter in question, so yes, Weng mused. It will take a few minutes though, and I will need the help of an alchemist. Fu, Bei, Quan Dingxiang waved a hand and two bearded youths who looked more like physical labourers than alchemists, wearing rather ragged Pill Sovereigns robes, saluted. Help Official Weng with everything he needs. Of course, Senior Quan. Both alchemists saluted politely and then immediately went to kneel down beside Weng, who started to murmur instructions. As he watched, Fu pulled out some acupuncture needles of all things and began inserting them into what were probably the girls meridian gates. What about the ones who just used a barrier? Liling Mei asked, eyeing the unconscious disciple and his compatriot. Whats done is done, Jia Ying muttered, eyeing the remaining conscious disciple from the Imperial School who flinched back, looking pale. Why cant we use them? someone finally asked. Am I honestly going to have to explain to you all about harmonious alignments and qi signatures? Jia Ying asked, sounding equally amused and disgusted. Did they teach you nothing on the way to arriving at your meagre foundations? Probably not that, Quan Dingxiang chuckled. There are no talisman makers here only spoiled youths who grew up wearing silk pants. That is true, Jia Ying agreed. Well, basically, those barrier talismans that are such useful life-saving treasures are all, by and large, the work of high realm cultivators, seniors or elders in your sects or ones you purchased from expert workshops. They carry makers signatures and anyone tracking us just has to look for those isolated echoes. You cant mask them simply because they are locked to the talismans. They are not the same as arts where you can modulate the various elements to make the traces less obvious. Also, because I expect that many of you are using powerful talismans well in excess of the realm required C made by higher realm cultivators C nothing in your possession short of a more powerful geomancy talisman or special compass will obfuscate the signatures Almost all of which have stopped working as of yesterday Quan Dingxiang concluded. Thus! Any expert at Ancient Immortal or higher with the slightest grasp of natural laws will be able to follow us like we left a signposted trail with fate-thrashed lanterns Jia Ying added. There was some awkward shifting around that suggested to him that a great many people here had known that already, but simply hadnt cared, or chosen to ignore it because it had not been stated out loud. -Why didnt she tell them all explicitly before now though? a part of him wondered. We could start setting false trails? Yan Fei mused.

~ Kai Manshu C Riverlands ~
I know you were slightly joking when you talked about tribulations earlier, Kai Manshu, disciple of the Erudite Sage of Qin Pagoda, muttered, passing a spirit fruit to Qing Yao, who was sitting next to him. However, this is Qing Yao glanced sideways at him and said nothing, just taking the fruit and taking a slightly vicious bite out of it. They had refined the qi from the hydra, what remained of it anyway, until nearly midday, before being forced to stop. Not because any of the four of them had broken through, but because one of the UrInan, the young woman called Saruuna, had. Saruuna, Senior Ling and the other UrInan woman, Lashaan, were the only ones still out there. Everyone else had retreated to a relatively safe distance around the courtyard to watch. Its not what I expected Senior Chunhua, who was crouching nearby, mused. Compared to the other advancements You have seen advancements before? Naakos, who was also sitting nearby watching, interjected. In the battle, before we crossed paths. Those involved lightning though, Senior Chunhua mused. Oh Those kinds of advancements, Naakos nodded. Similar to what you overcame. There are different ways to advance? he asked, curious as to what she was implying. Naakos looked sideways at him and shrugged. Different paths lead to different advancements His words were lost as another rippling shockwave twisted the flooded courtyard, disturbing the swirling maelstrom of qi that was focused on Saruuna. For a split second he was sure he saw a shadow version of the young UrInan woman facing off against her, like a mirror image The swirling waters twisted again and it was gone The bolt of black lightning left afterimages in his vision. Were it not for the echoing thunder that lingered after its passing, he would have thought it a visual hallucination. and we are done, Naakos nodded, seeming satisfied. Shaking his head, he looked at Saruuna and realised with shock that the old UrInan was right. She had completed her breakthrough, the pressure of the qi radiating off the young woman close to that of a Dao Seeking cultivator. What realm does that equate to? he asked Naakos. She is Fifth Advancement now, Naakos said with a further shrug, though that is less important than the fact that she has overcome the Test of Will. That is what that tribulation is called? Qing Yao asked, also clearly curious. Only getting one lightning bolt seems a bit Senior Chunhua almost seemed put out, which he found inwardly amusing, but would never dare to state to her face. If she makes such momentum as you do, I would be worried gods are playing tricks Naakos chuckled. If Lashaan or Caanar were to break through, that would be a different matter. Congratulations! Senior Juni called out from further up the ruin where she had gone to stand, presumably to keep watch. She landed in the water a moment later, barely leaving a splash as she did so. Well, that was certainly interesting to observe, she mused. I guess we keep going; that way she can consolidate her gains? Checking his own condition, he had to acknowledge that the pressure from refining the qi was still producing remarkable benefits. It would certainly be the same for the others as well. Feiwu Shen and Wei Chu especially were continuing to make remarkable progress, in no small part thanks to the rather remarkable divination talismans Senior Juni had made. How is the second batch of talisman paper coming on? Senior Juni glanced over at him apologetically. Ah Reminded of the task they had nominally returned to, he looked over at the three solidifying slabs of fibrous reed scroll laid out on a nearby rock, being pressed by two salvaged floor tiles and some heavy weights. The method for making paper from reeds was one of those useless scholarly things you learned in a sect that devoted a depressing amount of its time to those kind of things. Usually, making spirit paper scrolls was a thing outer disciples handled. He only knew a method because his teacher in the sect had insisted he prepare his own materials for study. Reaching over, he sent a pulse of qi through it, checking its state. Seems done, though it could maybe use a bit more qi reinforcement, he observed. Usually this method has to take a day or so. To be forcing it in an hour is Undesirable, I understand, she sighed. In any case, I will need some more before everyone else can start refining again, unless you want to start without a talisman -Is the failure rate that high? he wondered inwardly. They had made two sheets already, forcing the process such that two serviceable small rolls of paper had been made in under an hour. Its not an easy talisman to make, sorry, she shrugged, looking a bit embarrassed. Something about his expression must have clued her in to his inner thoughts, because she pulled out nearly two dozen talismans painted onto strips of the previous paper they had made and passed them over to him. Oh He didnt need to do more than flick through them to see what the problem was. It wasnt that she was failing them; it was that she was only using the ones that came out absolutely right. Its like divination, she added with a further apologetic half smile. You have to make sure all the conditions are good and even then There is a chance that some small thing might throw it off Qing Yao agreed, looking at the ones in his hand. Looking at his hand again, he could see that Qing Yao was correct. and the qi I was using was a little unstable, Juni added, not looking at him. -Of course it would be the paper being impure, he sighed, feeling a bit embarrassed, even though it was expected really, given the corners they were cutting. That was also why they needed more. The talismans were basically only good for a single use and once you broke the connection the medium, their hastily made paper collapsed. My apologies, Senior, he grimaced. Its fine, Senior Juni said. Once we get going, we can gather some more suitably attuned spirit vegetation and make more, Senior Chunhua interjected. These are not really designed for this kind of talisman anyway. Your help in providing the method to make them is already Please, Senior Juni, he waved a hand, refusing to accept Senior Junis apology. It is our good fortune to be able to help. Your generosity in aiding us to refine this qi is already more than enough. In any case, providing support like this is the least we can do. Senior Juni eyed him somewhat dubiously for a moment, and again he suddenly felt like she was staring through him in some weird way. It was really quite uncanny, and not a little bit disconcerting. Fine, she nodded after a short pause. In any case, this time it will take quite a few less to achieve the same result, so hopefully the result will go further. He watched as she lifted off one of the rocks and sent a pulse of her own qi into the slightly coarse paper, created of woven fibrous strips of cut reeds. The paper smoked faintly as it dried, then steamed as she did something with water qi to it before drying it a second time. It was impossible not to wince as she lifted the sheet off and bent it, hoping it wouldnt just snap or fall into dust, but against all the odds it actually rolled up in her hands. This is certainly better than the last lot she noted. Practice makes perfect, he shrugged, looking the other way. Senior Juni laughed softly and, taking a metal knife, started to cut the paper into palm-sized rectangles. When she was done with that, she sat down cross-legged by the flat rock and without further comment started to draw on one with a brush that she appeared to have carved from a short piece of spirit bamboo. Curious, he watched her start to draw the design. When she had done so before he had been more worried about finishing up the batch of paper, so had not had the opportunity. However, there was very little he could gain from watching her, he realised fairly quickly. Her principle was esoteric enough that anything relating to it was just a sort of oppressive haze when he looked at it and the fluidity with which she drew the pattern itself almost seemed designed to obfuscate the exact motions, not that he had any intention of copying her. Qing Yao, sitting beside him, just shook her head, then paused and pulled out a talisman from her clothing. Huh She stared at it, frowning, then pushed some qi into it. How odd A talisman? he blinked in surprise, wondering where she had gotten it from, given they had lost all their gear Whats wrong? Wei Chu and Senior Chunhua both asked basically at the same time. Well, I just got a ping on my sects talisman but its not by any conventional means. -Ah, its a soul-bound talisman Someone not from your sect trying to use it? Senior Chunhua frowned. Qing Yao paused contemplatively. That comment momentarily turned his thoughts back to his own sect mates and the other captives left behind. He sighed. It had been easy to forget about others with all the insanity of the previous two days, but their fates still weighed on him. -Will we get an opportunity to try to go back for them? The three seniors had been ambivalent about it before, perhaps understandably. It had been a ludicrous quirk of fate that saw him and Feiwu Shen freed alongside Qing Yao and Wei Chu, he knew that in his heart. In fact, the simple act of ending up in the same cell as Senior Juni had been a bit of heavenly good fortune for them. I am not sure Qing Yaos words cut through his thoughts. She was still frowning, turning the piece of white jade, carved with a moon. Only the parent talismans can outright provide paths to the child talismans and there are only two such in this trial. One with Senior Dongmei and one with Senior Jia. Senior Dongmei possesses our soul jades in any case. Could it be Senior Jia? Wei Chu asked. If there are issues with items refined using well Possibly? Qing Yao sighed. Could you divine our location using that? Senior Chunhua mused. Possibly? Qing Yao looked unhappy now. I doubt I could, and it would require real talent with divination. I didnt interact with the pulse that came through it in any case Senior Juni, who had continued drawing the talisman she was working on without getting distracted, set it aside at last and held out her hand. Qing Yao stared at her for a moment, before realising what she was after and passing her the talisman. They watched in silence as Senior Juni stared at the talisman, her aura as she did so growing ever more esoteric as she presumably did something using her principle. Well? Senior Chunhua asked after some thirty seconds had passed. Very odd, Senior Juni shook her head and passed the talisman to Senior Chunhua. I dont get anything that says it poses a problem to our remaining here in the short term, but its not very clear Ill have to do some more divinations, it seems. Mmm Senior Chunhua turned the talisman over a few times then passed it back to Qing Yao with a soft sigh. What I do get from it, though, is a faint pull that suggests it can move us closer to what we are seeking Senior Juni went on. However, I am not entirely sure I believe that, given the wider circumstances of how we ended up in this mess You think someone might still be poking around the edges of the tribulation? Senior Chunhua frowned. Someone would do that? he asked, finally re-joining the conversation. Well Senior Juni sighed. I want to say I have a higher opinion of our peers than that but really I cant. It came just after Saruuna broke through Senior Chunhua mused. There is a risk of seeing links where there are none Senior Juni muttered, staring up at the blue morning sky. When you have this much interference in the alignments of a place and its worldly harmony, patterns start to emerge from chaos where there really are none That seems? Senior Chunhua frowned. Something my father once warned me about, Senior Juni said with a shrug. The more you stare at a thing, the more the circumstances start to look like a thing. Which is not to say that coincidences are not equally dangerous, but this is why doing too many divinations at once is dangerous. Divinations start to tell you what you want to see, rather than what you need to? Qing Yao muttered. Youre familiar with the problem, Senior Juni said. Most compasses are built to filter that out, Feiwu Shen added. Except now, most compasses are broken, he concluded. Yes, Qing Yao agreed. Senior Juni, who had been staring off into the blue sky, suddenly clapped a hand to her head. Wait we are looking at this the wrong way around! We are? Senior Chunhua asked. Really? Qing Yao frowned. Yes, Juni confirmed, nodding again as she passed the first talisman she had made to him. That said, we still need to sort out the hydras qi first. He accepted the talisman with a polite nod and stood up. She was probably correct there, that qi would leave an awkward trail for anyone to pick up if it remained unrefined. That it was being processed as fast as it was by all parties was fairly remarkable really. Outside here, he was sure that even what was left would last a small group of Immortals a month or more, if they did nothing else. Nodding to Qing Yao and the others, he started across the courtyard, back to the epicentre around Senior Ling where she was now seemingly re-working some aspect of the formation helping her focus the qi. Saruuna and Lashaan were now sitting opposite each other, muttering a chant of some kind in a language he didnt recognise. Ah, youre all done discussing how fast we need to get this over with? Senior Ling asked, noting his approach. He nodded, sat down on the block he had been assigned earlier and pushed some of his qi into the talisman. The way they worked was quite ingenious really. He had to push a bit of qi through it initially, linking it to his own qi cycle, whereupon any qi that was acquired through it was naturally pacified in a fashion using Senior Junis principle as the guiding element. Ready? she asked him. Nodding again, he pushed aside the thoughts of how remarkable the whole thing was and focused on what was to come. Moments later, surging, devouring hydra qi swept out into the surroundings. Calming his mind, he inhaled and started into the next cycle, noting as he did so that the qi was starting to contain a surprising amount of orphaned soul strength as well.

~ Juni C Riverlands, Ruined Fort ~
Watching Kai Manshu head over to where Lin Ling was seated, Juni sighed inwardly and resisted the urge to rub her temples. Problem? Chunhua signed unobtrusively. She stared up at the sky, not quite sure how to answer that. That was the problem with divinations, somewhat ironically: the more you started to rely on them, the more problems they attracted and the less clear they tended to become, which just fed into there being more problems. The problem here and now, though, was that no particular divination stood out in that regard. Her earlier divinations that it was auspicious for their future prospects to stay here and refine the hydras qi were still as they had been. However, the last five minutes had served as a reminder, not that she needed it, that auspicious could mean many things and that it did not necessarily mean trouble free. Maybe she signed back. We leave? She shook her head at that, which just made Chunhua sigh. Ill go keep a lookout Chunhua added. I can do that, Naakos chuckled, standing up. You should focus on refining this. Chunhua scowled at him, but nodded and stood up. As good as it is to want to give others opportunities, it will only take so long before Udrasa starts to investigate, Naakos mused. A shady old bastard like Sharvasus will not let this go. Offering a half-smile, half-grimace by way of agreement, she again considered the talisman papers she had and picked another that was on the higher end of their quality spectrum. Drawing them was not that difficult really, though up until this point her experience with making talismans had largely been in regards to supplying raw materials for the inks used on them. In that regard, it was a bit unfair to Kai Manshu to say that their inconsistent quality was what was slowing things down. Rather, it was their alignment neutrality that was the real issue, mostly brought about by how rapidly they had had to make it she supposed. Pushing qi into her blood and infusing her principle into both blood and paper, she envisaged the set of symbols she needed to draw and started again. With each one she did, she also got a bit faster at imprinting the set of symbols, though she was not really showing that openly. It wasnt that she didnt trust the four cultivators themselves It was more that they had already made something of an impression on them and the last thing she wanted was some offhand comments to draw the interest of some distant senior or elder down the line who might well be nowhere near as upstanding. -The Jade Gate Court is already targeting Han Shu That errant thought made her inadvertently instil a flaw into the talisman. Shit, she sighed, scrunching that one up directly. There was no point in keeping one that had a flitting inauspicious thought about their current circumstances in it, especially if it was intended for a precision task like supporting someone in refining qi. Shaking her head, she picked another talisman and cleared her head using her mantra this time, before starting again. In the end, it took her almost twenty minutes to draw talismans for everyone who needed them. Once they had all settled back into the rhythm of refining the remaining qi, after the eventful interlude of Saruunas advancement, the only ones not refining it were her, Naakos, Naakai and Caanar. Naakos and Caanar were both keeping watch, while Naakai was reading through the various bits and pieces on formations they had supplied the UrInan with. Like that, and rather surprisingly in her mind, most of the rest of the day passed in a fairly uneventful fashion. Eruuna also broke through to Fifth Advancement as well in the early afternoon, but the closest to anything genuinely problematic occurring was Wei Chu finally reaching the threshold of Severing Origins about an hour after that. The younger woman had stopped, thankfully, though she had to admit she was slightly curious to see what a remotely normal tribulation for a spiritual cultivator was like here, especially now that many of the strings of influence from outside seemed to be cut. This place is almost tolerable without the mist, she observed to Naakos who had been replaced by Caanar as the lookout from the top of the remaining tower of the fortress. Its relative, the old UrInan sighed, looking up from the reed roots he was peeling. True, she conceded, looking around at the endless sea of swaying reeds, split only by occasional stands of mangrove-like trees that disrupted the horizon. The mist keeps other things at bay Naakos mused. Will it return, do you think? she asked, still considering the ever-swaying reeds. Undoubtedly. Even if the Hunters do not renew it, there are other beasts out here that will draw it out and nurture it once the landscape starts to return to its harmonious state, Naakos explained. Hydras, for starters though there are some other beasts like the Maker-accursed toads that also benefit from it. Toads? she frowned. Currently, she could hear frogs and insects chirping away along with the odd water bird calling in the middle distance. Now that she thought about it, there were not as many of the beasts as she would have expected for a wetland this size. Those Hunters hunted, and Udrasa keeps its borders clear, Naakos said, no doubt seeing her pensive expression. Ah The wards. She realised she had momentarily forgotten about the soul sense wards that were everywhere. Yes, the wards are a large part of it, Naakos agreed. This flood will have done quite a bit of damage to them. That is likely why we have not been disturbed so far. Eventually someone will come to see why this fort has vanished though she mused, looking around at the devastation. Certainly, Naakos agreed. Anyway, you said toads? she returned to that topic. Uggh they are worse than the serpents, Naakai grumbled coming over to join them. If you ever see a toad about this sizeshe held her hands out to mime something the size of a large goatthat is beige and purple-brown with forward facing eyes, dont look at it. Just kill it immediately or failing that, run away. What do they do? she asked, curious now. Empathic control and psionics, Naakos muttered then spat into the water in disgust. All the psionics Psionics? she asked, turning the unfamiliar word over. Mind control, perceptive manipulation via Intent and so on, Naakos elaborated. They also secrete reaction-dulling pheromones that make you more receptive to their control. The secretions from their skin to keep predators at bay are almost implausibly toxic as well, as is their flesh, even their blood. Historically, some tribes actually used the secretions from captive ones as poison for their weapons. They sound thoroughly charming, she muttered, adding it to the ever growing list of things out here she never wanted to meet. Thats the problem, Naakai grunted. They are thoroughly charming. If one spots you and thinks you will be useful to its future prospects, you will have a loving toad for a pet for all eternity. Or until you have the strength of will to reject it though that rarely happens, Naakos added. They are very persuasive and once they gain the upper hand, they will force anything that might be a threat to their dominance to kill themselves. So what keeps them from overrunning everything? she asked. Low birth rate mainly, Naakai sighed. And most influences controlling large parts of this region take steps to deal with infestations. Not to mention most travellers arent offering prospects favourable enough for the blighted things to wish to leave with them instead of cultivating here in their native environment. Indeed, Naakos agreed. While they are dangerous, they are also physically weak C their main protection being the poison and their pheromones. All you have to do is prevent them from seeing you before he made a twisting motion with his hands. Shoot them with orichalcum arrows and they die like anything else. Listening to that, she had to admit she was quietly relieved. There were beasts like that back home, but the way the valleys corralled things in Yin Eclipse meant that they rarely spread. The most obvious equivalent she could think of were the eponymous blood ling trees of the Red Pit or the eldritch moon mushrooms. They are ambush predators mainly. The wards in the towns are as much to keep them away as the serpents, Naakai added. The Udrasa tribe have certainly warded out the habitats that they would thrive in. Mostly they are a danger on the far side of the Vashada Badlands, towards Menacarus and the coastal plain. Thats the ruined city on the far side of this place? she asked, changing the topic slightly. It is not that much of it remains, Naakai replied. It never had a cursed former occupants problem, Naakos added. Speaking of cursed former occupants, she mused, glancing back in the direction of the prison hall If you dont want to kill them, just leave them, Naakos grunted, following her gaze. That was not really the answer she wanted, but really, there was very little they could seemingly do about those held there. It preyed on her mind a bit, even with the knowledge that probably any other person from their world, in their situation, would likely kill them without qualm. She, on the other hand, having been held captive by Udrasa, found that while she probably could bring herself to execute them all, it would not be a decision she was at all comfortable with in her heart going forward. Naakai just shot her a sideways glance and sighed. They just seem kind of pitiable, she muttered, standing up. Well, so long as we leave here with enough of a head start it will hopefully not be an issue. Unfortunately, it doesnt look like they will be done before nightfall, Naakos mused. No it does not, she agreed, looking at the circle of cultivators and UrInan steadily devouring what remained of the hydras qi. You do not want to refine more? Naakai added. She shook her head, looking around pensively. I could, but it will not change much. In any case, I am better serving everyone else by keeping an eye on things. What she didnt say was that she didnt need to be seated over there to refine the qi anyway. The talismans the others were using were all linked to her and what she needed to advance now was not qi in any case, but comprehensions. Experiencing a shadow of the flow of qi into each person there, feeling how it interacted with her own principle, with the world around them, with the dispersing remnants of the hydras soul all of that was just as useful, if not more so. -The first thing I really need to do is focus on soul-binding my swordstaff in any case, she mused inwardly. Her Nascent Soul was now handling all of the parsing of the talismans texts and steadily feeding her critical bits of knowledge as it did so. Mostly, that had been focused on the talismans, allowing her to re-examine instructions on how to draw them, even as she did them, but for the last few hours it had been interrogating the various texts about advancement through the realms leading up to her current state. Soul Foundation and Nascent Soul were largely what she expected. Severing Origins, however, did not exist as a major realm in the talismans progression, but was instead set as the peak of Nascent Soul. After that, Dao Seeking was effectively split into two as Unity Realm, which focused on merging all the aspects of your foundation to form a Principle, and then Seeking Principle where you honed your interpretation of it to advance into the Immortal Unification realm. Having never expected to enter the Immortal realm as a junior, she had never really looked into Eastern Azures fundamentals of Immortal Ascension. Now, she was wondering if that was a blessing or a curse, because the details set down in the talisman were nothing if not sketchy. Most of the breakthroughs prior to that point had come with fairly detailed instructions on the specifics required. Certainly the ones for Golden Core, Soul Foundation and Nascent Soul. Advancing to Immortal Unification, however that basically came with a rather cryptic series of instructions talking about Acknowledgement and Proof, followed by a checklist of things the talisman considered somewhat optimal for her to look into and the equivalent of a mental do your best, yeah? gesture. There was further nuance in there, as well; however, even after re-reading the relevant sections some dozen times with her Nascent Soul, mostly regarding the benefits she had reaped for that strange meeting that had taken the place of the silver bolt when she crossed to Dao Seeking, the hints were cryptic at best. She was fairly sure that meeting, strange as it was, was what the talisman meant when it talked about Acknowledgement but even with that, she was only somewhat sure because she had already experienced it. Nothing she could find gave any real explanation of what exactly arriving at proof of her principle entailed, there were just some vague bits of advice and a few between the lines warnings that almost felt like they had been included as an afterthought, to cover the blushes of the person writing it. The biggest one or perhaps most obvious one, seemed to imply that if she gave up on Proving what she had, at this point, she could only Acknowledge the path given which, in this case, she supposed was related to the woman who had interceded with her at the end of her tribulation. Having gone to all the effort she had, she didnt need the between the lines hints from the talisman to feel that that would be more than a bit of a cop-out. -Seriously? She grumbled to her Nascent Soul. I am standing here complaining to myself about the limitations of a path that any person on Eastern Azure would sell their own mother for? -That said her Nascent Souls eye roll was fairly quaint as it pointed her back to the texts She reviewed the text again and sighed. Within those warnings was also a rather veiled hint that Mortal Principles were somewhat different from physiques and could be grasped, even if the Mortal Physiques themselves could not -I wonder why that is? she mused, mulling over the inner logic of what it was saying, wondering if she missed something. That was the hidden sting, the warning behind the other warnings as far as she could see. Certainly, there was nothing to stop another trying to steal away her hard-gotten gains, but in doing so, as she currently was, their effort would just see them end up with ash and tears C a sort of petty vengeance for breaking her own path she supposed, but it did her no good. She wished that the talisman talked a bit more about physiques and their grades, because her personal hunch was that it had something to do with the symbols and Mystic Meridians. However, they basically treated physiques as simply physiques as far as she could see, as if the person writing it had known about them, but somehow not cared a whole lot to differentiate them. -Wait Narrowing her eyes, she went back and skimmed the different sections, removing in her head all the overt mentions to them -Did someone rewrite this text or adapt it from an earlier one, inserting the later logic? Her Nascent Soul shrugged and sent back a you ask me but who do I ask, you? You are me that just made her sigh, not sure whether to be amused or annoyed at the inner manifestation of her own frustrations on that topic. The way her Nascent Soul and her psyche interacted was odd occasionally. They were the same entity, but there was a sort of parallel dissociation that manifested at times like it had just now. It somewhat put her in mind of the voices she had had in her head long ago, but in this instant not in a bad way. The idea, however, refused to retreat once it was there. There was no doubt in her mind that the talisman was a composite effort by someone, an attempt C and a very good one in truth C to link a bunch of associated and harmoniously aligned arts and methods together. -Am I just surprised to arrive at the realisation that the joins are obvious in such a place? she pondered. The problem of naming things was not a quandary unknown to her. As someone who had administered the bulk of a major regional pavilions procurement branch for several years before ending up in here, she knew full well the headaches caused by people changing terminology for things like spirit herbs to suit their own preconceived notions. That it happened with cultivation texts did not surprise her either -So why am I so caught out by it? she self-examined. Is it just because this is so holistic in most other senses? Sadly, no immediate answer was forthcoming. What was certain, at the very least, was that the talisman texts were all subtly pushing her towards Acknowledgement and Proof. It was also that, she supposed, that made her so put out that the talisman then said basically nothing about the actual process of crossing Immortal Unification itself. -Is it implying that I have to take the sum of these pieces and work out how to put them together myself? Into a whole that is mine and mine alone? -Is that some kind of final test? Shaking her head, she turned that sliver of inner attention back to her surroundings once again. She had never really stopped monitoring everything while she thought about that, but it was difficult to engage in both in a focused way -If only I could actually have my Nascent Soul step out of my body? She mused. Is there a reason why we cannot manifest our souls outside our bodies? she asked Naakai, who was still sitting nearby processing reed roots. Hmmm Naakai eyed her dubiously. You are speaking of Auric Manifestation or Spiritual Manifestation? Yes? she replied, not knowing the difference. Ha Naakai rolled her eyes. Without knowing the method, it is hard to say. For us, we must be at the Sixth Advancement and have attained some understanding of the nature of the Soul as you put it, before we can even begin to project it outwards. Even then, it requires gifts and suitable comprehensions. Maybe one in a thousand could do so and most who can are Shamans or Mages. Here, it is likely because the laws regarding such things are strong. Perhaps much stronger than your home. That would also be a limiting factor. -Except I have basically advanced from nothing here she pondered. The Immortals we fought back in the mountains were able to do it Does that mean that only those with an Immortal Soul are able to properly manifest them? -Or were the rules up there different? That last thought had been gnawing at her for a good while, truthfully. Frowning, she focused on herself and tried to leave her body with her Nascent Soul. There was a sense of pressure and a kind of misty resistance for a few seconds then she had to stop, because it was taxing in a most disorienting way. -I guess I can only ask Ling if she has any idea she thought inwardly. For most UrVash and UrInan, our method of advancement does not focus overly on the soul Naakai added. They focus on Martial methods and Body Refinement, she replied. I suppose that is a good way to look at it, yes, Naakai agreed. Caanar waved from the top of the tower to get their attention, cutting the conversation short. She was about to call up, when she thought better of it. Had it been something mundane, Caanar would have called down to them or just said nothing. That he was being silent suggested a problem. Ill go see what it is, she said to Naakai by way of apology for cutting short their conversation. Naakai just nodded and waved for her to get going, turning back to the large stack of roots. Scrambling up the tower, it didnt take long to arrive at Caanars perch on the second highest floor, which offered a good view in every direction but without the exposure of the half collapsed section at the top. What is it? she asked, once she was kneeling down in the shadow of the wall. A boat, about a mile to our east, no mast or lights, Caanar explained, pointing carefully. She followed his gaze and saw barely, what he had. A reed and wood vessel, between 25 and 30 metres long and some 5 metres wide, just about visible through the afternoon haze. Its only thanks to the higher water that they even could be seen, Caanar muttered. Yeah, she agreed, sweeping it and its surroundings carefully, looking for signs of UrVash and finding none. How long has it been there? she asked. Not long I think, Caanar replied a bit unhappily. I noticed it just now, but that was mostly because the shift in the light has made the glare of the distant water less diffuse and mana-sight doesnt work well out here with all the disruption, she concluded. Indeed, the UrInan agreed. Sweeping the distant reed beds, she noted several swathes of the mangrove-like trees beyond, which would be tall enough to disguise a slow moving, carefully navigated vessel. Caanar had spotted it maybe a hundred metres beyond that point She narrowed her eyes and watched it carefully, trying to see if it was moving significantly. There were no obvious channels anymore, courtesy of the flooding. The water level was still almost two metres higher than it had been, and given this was the epicentre of the flood, near enough, it would take quite a while to disperse. It isnt moving forward visibly, she concluded after a few moments of watching them in reference to other landmarks. And there is no sign of anyone on it either, Caanar sighed. Unfortunately, the boat looks a bit too substantial to be simple fishermen either, she mused, thinking back to what she had seen of fishing vessels in the various places they had been through on their way to here. It doesnt have that look, I agree, Caanar murmured. Well, it was expected that we would not remain here alone for that long, she mused. I presume their plan is to approach slowly with smaller vessels under cover of dusk, then investigate once it gets dark? That would be the reasonable deduction, Caanar agreed. Assuming that the vessel has not simply drifted out of the mangrove trees and run aground. Possibly, but let us assume the worst, she smiled wryly. Indeed, better to be pleasantly surprised than the opposite, Caanar replied. Keep an eye on it, she added, swinging her legs back over the edge of the tower, on the far side from the boat. Ill go tell the others. It will be difficult to escape here effectively without a boat, Caanar added. We can always make rafts from reeds if really pushed, she mused. And there is enough timber in this place to salvage some frames. I was thinking more of capturing that boat, Caanar said with a chuckle. I know, she agreed. However, we need to get to it first and not everyone is either in a fit state or able to run on the water for extended periods of time. True, he conceded. Without any further discussion, she dropped down the side of the tower and landed with a crunch in the debris-strewn square at the base. The force of the impact made her legs jar a bit, but there was no real damage done. Well? Naakai asked. A boat, arrived fairly recently, but its hard to say how long it may have been lurking a bit further away given how broken up the sight lines are, she explained. Best case, it was drifting from the flood and has just conveniently run aground. Worst case a group from one of the local settlements are coming here in canoes to check the ruined fort, using the dusk as cover? Naakai mused. Yes, she agreed. My guess is the latter, honestly. The soul sense wards here are also broken, so that means they will approach cautiously and probably bring a portable totem, Naakai went on, crossing her arms. That at least will give us some warning. How are the injured? she asked. Caanar as you can see is recovering well, but a sustained fight would do him no good, Naakai replied. Teshek is better, as is Lashaan while Eruuna and Saruuna have both broken through recently so their physical condition will have improved somewhat. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} Focusing on the question of the vessel, she got an immediate, if admittedly rather inconclusive, twinge, her qi in her dantian draining away surprisingly rapidly for the rather lacklustre return. Huaaa she exhaled, turning that result over in her mind as her qi rapidly replenished itself. How long? she called over to Lin Ling. Hours Ling called back. Why? A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. It took her only a few moments to arrive in the middle of the array, beside where Lin Ling was seated. We have a boat, potentially scouts incoming, she explained. Took them long enough, Teng Chunhua murmured. A boat or something bigger? Lin Ling asked. Its nearly 30 metres long, maybe 5 wide no mast, appeared to be grounded but Caanar didnt spot it between the reed-beds, haze and the mangrove-like trees until a few minutes ago, she elaborated. What does your art suggest? Lin Ling asked after a moments pause to digest what she had just said. The other cultivators were frowning, looking uneasy, not that she could blame them. Their previous experiences with dealing with the local UrVash would have done nothing for their confidence and the only reason the three of them had done so well was in large part because of Lin Ling. Inconclusive, but it burned a lot of qi to tell me that, she muttered, running her left hand through the hair at the back of her neck. If it is just some scouts coming to check on the fort that is one thing, but if its related to this Sharvasus and the hydra Chunhua mused. then we likely have a problem, she finished for Chunhua. We are stronger than before Well you are, Lin Ling chuckled darkly. If Sharvasus comes it will still be me doing all the heavy lifting. Way to make a girl feel like she made progress, Chunhua grumbled. She glanced sideways at the four cultivators. In truth, they would also give a much better showing now than they had before, given the degree of their attunements. There is a way to work out if its a group of scouts or something more she said. If its something more, we want to bait a soul ward out of them for starters, Chunhua nodded. Bait a soul ward? Qing Yao frowned. The main danger from higher realm experts is their soul attacks Lin Ling said with an eye roll. Yes obviously, Feiwu Shen muttered. Well, the soul sense wards are not selective. The UrVash rely on them because they are frequently fighting things stronger than them, she explained. It evens the odds, especially when combined with their weapons that can innately do soul damage and their gestalt effects and use of colour feng shui, I suppose mean they can do remarkable quantities of damage to things that are realms higher. Oh Kai Manshu frowned. Colour feng shui? Wei Chu asked, apparently not getting the reference, though the other three did somewhat, based on their pensive nods. What do you mean by? Thats a big hole in their strategy, Kai Manshu added, inadvertently talking over Wei Chu. They dont have a lot of experts like us, Lin Ling said with an eye roll. And if they dont put one of these soul wards down? Wei Chu asked, looking nervous. Then that either means they didnt buy the threat we just set them, or they dont have one in all likelihood, Lin Ling shrugged. The question then is which of us has the best control over their soul sense? Chunhua mused. Me, Lin Ling retorted, rolling her eyes again. Well? shaking her head, she stared at Lin Ling. What? Ling asked. Well, how many attackers are there? Lin Ling gave her a slightly sour look. None that I can detect. The reeds are all spirit vegetation, or did you forget that? Not for the first time she wondered if Lin Ling would bounce if kicked. She had forgotten not that she intended to admit that openly here and now. Her excuse, to herself as much as anything, was that she had been focusing on not drawing attention to their presence, so she had held back from doing more with her own soul sense than just checking the courtyard in case the buildings collapsed. At least the others seemed to be in a similar situation, she saw, from their slightly shifty looks at Lin Lings comment. -What a fine group we make, she thought wryly. All these people with soul sense and everyone is actually being responsible and not waving it around like a flag Putting aside that embarrassing moment, she swept her gaze around the ruined fort again. So, how do we go about this? The UrInan hide, along with you and Chunhua, Lin Ling mused, also looking around. The five of us will be bait. We are the bait? Kai Manshu muttered, looking a bit put out. Yes, Lin Ling nodded, glancing at the four of them. Along with me. I am the strongest person here and you cannot hide particularly well. Oh Qing Yao nodded. So, we will sit here and see how these new arrivals take our presence, then work it out from there? Qing Yao mused. Basically? Yes, Ling affirmed. Would it not have been better for us to hide and them to be the bait? Feiwu Shen muttered, glancing at the UrInan. Lashaan and Eruuna kept their faces impassive, but his comment was a subtle reminder that circumstances died hard and their captivity had not been easy on any of the four in their own ways. Maybe, but this throws off expectations slightly, Lin Ling explained. Our group composition was theoretically known to several influential parties around here. Five cultivators recovering in the middle of a ruined fort, four of whom are escaped prisoners is different enough that someone not immediately familiar with all circumstances would not make the connection? Kai Manshu interjected. Looking from around the group, she could see Lin Lings logic however, there was no evidence to suggest that they had been spotted She nearly used Bright Heart Shifting Steps to check, before catching herself. -It is not good to rely on that kind of thing too much, is it? she sighed. We all should hide except maybe Ling, she interjected. Ohh? it was Lin Lings turn to look quizzical now. Well, the aura is dwindling, she said, looking around again. If there is a group coming here, they are going to find a ruined fortress a lot of flooding and traces of hydra qi infused into everything. And the array here Chunhua pointed out. Running through the scenario and its potential variables in her head, she nodded absently. Yes, thats why Ling stays in the open. Oh so its just me as bait Lin Ling pouted. But we still have a hall full of prisoners who will be found pretty quick, Kai Manshu pointed out. It isnt that big a fort and soul sense is not restricted. Indeed, she mused, however, they were also sealed up by Ling So, the best case scenario is that this is just a bunch of lost people? In which case, faced with obvious traces of hydra qi the fact that the whole fort is slightly melted and we have Ling here focused on refining something Chunhua mused. they will promptly turn around and run away? Qing Yao added. Feiwu Shen and Wei Chu looked at Qing Yao somewhat dubiously for that comment, but it was quite a fair assessment really. In a swapped situation she would run away as well. Or we chase them off, she suggested, looking at Lin Ling. Either way, it provides an opportunity to use up a bit more of that qi without leaving a trail. True Ling conceded.

~ Uarz C Riverlands ~
This is not a good idea, Uarz muttered, disentangling his salvaged oar-turned-paddle from the reeds and trying not to splash. Our vessel is ruined, half our crew are lost somewhere in the swamps, the mast was taken off and half our cargo is somewhere in the river, Omurz, the former second in command, now theoretically captain of their trading vessel, hissed, pushing reeds away on his own side. At this point, it can hardly get much worse. Mist could come ba the muttered comment from one of the other crew members was cut off as the person next to him stopped him from saying something incriminating. There is no telling that this fort will even have survived, another crewman grumbled. Full of cheery thoughts Avarz, their main guard, who was directing their path from the front of the boat, held up a hand, cutting off all further discussion. What is it? he hissed, digging the paddle into the water quietly to slow their already slow traverse through the reeds in the shallow boarding vessel. My perception just picked up an oddity strange mana. Strange mana? he closed his eyes and focused his own perception on it. His gifts were limited in that regard, but still enough to get somewhere with the ancestors-damned obfuscating vegetation. Could be related to the fort? the other surviving guard, and only woman left among their crew, Kreva, suggested. Could be or a passing beast, the pessimistic rower grumbled. Please dont speak of such things, Omurz muttered. It was only by the Makers mercy that we spotted that damn toad. Tuning out their thoughts, he tried to see what Avarz was referring to. There are no restrictions on manifestation a crewman behind him muttered. Ignoring that obvious comment, he kept looking. The aura of the calamity was everywhere here, the chaos of whatever had unfolded in the heart of the swamps etched into the landscape. Beyond that, it was possible to find the ambient mana, much more obvious currently given the almost miraculous vanishing of the deathly mists. You sure there is something else? he asked Avarz. Its odd, the older UrVash grumbled. Familiar as well, in a way, but that doesnt mean much honestly. Drift us forward a hundred yards then, Omurz commanded. Quietly. If we go too quietly the fort might blast us thinking we are a serpent, Kreva pointed out. Everyone else on the boat, excluding Avarz and he himself glared at her. Its possible she grumbled. Think about it, we are worryingly close to the epicentre of this whatever that was. Nobody else spoke for a few moments, the boat gliding quietly through the reeds as they all presumably grappled with their inner interpretations of what had transpired earlier in the day and all of last night. It was one thing to swear by gods to curse by them, to blame or revere them. It was quite another to get a shipside seat as they took umbrage at something personally. That was all he could couch it as. He had never considered himself a particularly spiritual UrVash, having seen far too much of chaos near and far over the years to really believe any higher power cared enough about this place to bother any of them. You paid lip service to the Masters of course. That was just good business. Quazam was enigmatic and the tribes towards Ajara were almost primitively superstitious so you dealt with them on their level and remembered to daub a bit of colour on. Today was the first time since he was six that he had genuinely felt blue and it was a deeply unnerving feeling. It is somewhat serpentine? he mused, his perception finally latching onto something different in the mid-afternoon haze. Could be, Avarz mused, scanning the reeds. Taker-cursed glare That was a fair curse; the glare off the water and the haze in the afternoon was unpleasant. It didnt help that the flooding had churned everything so the haze was as much bugs as the mirages caused by scattering light off mana upwelling from the reeds. Ah, theres the tower! one of the front rowers pointed. Looks kinda Omurz trailed off. Dented? he finished, just about able to make it out. Id have said melted, Kreva muttered. I swear, Kreva, if you are not more positive I will kick you overboard, Omurz grumbled. Kreva scowled at him and the two others near her flinched backwards. Female UrVash rarely travelled in Udrasa and Kreva was not a native to the region but rather from the tribal lands to the west, from the territory of the Hundred Legs tribe if he recalled right, though she rarely spoke of her reasons for leaving the plains behind. The important takeaway there though, was that she was probably the strongest combatant here. Avarz had seniority for his years, but Kreva was the one who would do the killing if it was required. That also made Omurzs threat ring slightly hollow, truth be told. Then I will enjoy jumping in to fish you out of the water, I suppose, Kreva snickered. Avarz waved a hand to shut the pair up. They drifted on in silence, bar a few stealthy pulls through the water to keep them moving, watching the distant fortress of Ulmaz fade into view. The obvious problem though, was that the more of it he saw, the less welcoming it appeared. Stylistically, Udrasa made their forts to a blueprint of sorts. These minor outposts tended to have four towers and a middle complex of buildings surrounded by either an outer wall, if not on an island, or smaller watch towers if it was. Ulmaz had one tower and it really did look like someone had tried to melt it, so misshapen was its outline. It is melted a rower muttered, making the sign of the Maker. More worryingly though, the sense of oddity with the ambient mana was only increasing. This mana isnt right, Avarz muttered. Something died here? Kreva muttered, standing up and picking up her bow. He was about to agree, when their boat hit something with a clunk and they all jerked forwards. We hit something? Omurz scowled, sitting up again. Seems like a block of masonry, Avarz, who was now peering over the front of the boat, poking at the murky water with an oar, observed. A block of masonry? he frowned. All the way out here? Could be a scattered cargo? Avarz shrugged. Or a rubbish tip. The water level is nearly a fathom higher than it should be. Fortunately, it didnt take long to get them off the rock and moving again; however, that turned out to be just the first of a number of obstacles they encountered until he realised they were traversing the ruins of the outer settlement around the fort. The walls were still standing, but they looked, to his eyes at least, just as misshapen as the solitary tower. The odd sensation of the distorted mana was only growing stronger as well. Where are the guards? Omurz asked at last, as they stared at the gap in the walls some thirty yards away. We should have been spotted by now? -That is the question, he mused grimly, glancing across at Kreva and then Avarz, who were both looking rather uneasy now. A place like this should have a few hundred people in it and yet its silent as the grave, bar the wildlife. Listening to the bird calls, it was almost idyllic C at least until you recalled that even the birds out here could be territorial and dangerous. Maybe they just got flooded so bad they are taking stock? one of the crew suggested. Without any sentries or effort to secure the perimeter? Kreva scoffed. I say we turn around and go back to the ship, try to re-float it and punt our way back upriver, he said. Now who is making wishes in the Changers name? Omurz muttered, which got several laughs, albeit nervous ones, from the other crewmembers. It was wishful thinking. Their best bet was to take this boat and head back upriver, while the mist stayed away, heading back towards Ulquan and Udrasa while certainly avoiding the latter so there would not be awkward questions about cargo. It was certainly not travelling further into the Vashada Badlands, where something had in all likelihood recently evoked enough attention from the Mother of Sky to make her put the boot in personally. -Not to mention wasnt there some pitched battle with those golden flower rebels out this direction not a week ago? The news on that had been hazy, when they were in Ulquan several days prior, except that Umaja, the major fortress on the tributary beyond Ulquan, had been devastated rather recently in that battle. The boat slowly moved closer, everyone now looking warily at the carnage around them. The flood had really done a number on the fort by the looks of it. Rather than repair it, he supposed that the taskforce that would come here would likely just knock it down and start over again, probably using the ruins of the old for foundations. The problem though was the mana Its familiarity gnawed at him, telling him he had felt something like it somewhere before. Sensed some aspect of it fairly recently in fact. I know what this mana is Avarz muttered suddenly. You do? Omurz frowned. He blinked, turning to Avarz. A hydra Avarz hissed. A hydra? Omurz repeated, sounding equal parts sceptical and worried. -Kind of? his own intuition didnt really like that for some reason, but without being clear on why he wasnt going to sow difficulties for Avarz. -It does kind of feel like a hydras qi Certainly, the devouring aspect was there there was a whole lot of that now they were closer to the fort, but the other elements of it really didnt feel at all like a hydra in the first instance or not just a hydra. Abruptly, he realised all the others were looking at him. -Ah, as the navigator and person with actual magical talent, I am expected to have an opinion, he sighed inwardly. They might have fought one off? he said without thinking. -Oh battle. The thought emerged almost at the same time as he said it somewhat flippantly. That would explain the rather turbulent mana, Avarz mused. But not why the survivors arent keeping an eagle watch for it, Kreva pointed out. Maybe they killed it? one of the crew suggested. Yeah could be refining it or something? another mused. or they are all too injured Avarz pointed out. A hydra with mana this potent is no easy target, even for an entire fortress backed up by a mage. So, do we stay or go? he asked Omurz, who scowled at him, not appreciating being put on the spot. -Its what you get for wanting to be leader, he thought with an inward eye roll. There may be opportunities either way Omurz muttered. Certainly this place will have enough lumber to fix the boat, Avarz helpfully added. If there are some remnants of the hydra, we can sell them for a profit as well, Omurz went on, latching onto that idea. I still think we should just go back, he interjected. Somewhat surprisingly, Kreva nodded at that, but didnt actually speak up. -Does she also sense something odd in the mana? he wondered. Again, he tried to sweep out his perception, but got nowhere really. The mana was so turbulent, nearly seeming to swirl in on itself, that it got him next to nothing. The devouring strength lurking within didnt help either. He was only at the peak of 5th Advancement Fifth Circle in magical terms, and whatever it was that had made it was certainly stronger than that. Kreva and Avarz were both sixth, having crossed the Threshold of Will and honed their own unique strength born of it. That both of them were wary and couldnt see through matters suggested that the party responsible for the chaos was at least in the Sixth Circle. Whatever had incurred the vast judgement was likely much, much higher than that C assuming it had survived. -I really hope it hasnt, a small voice in the back of his head shuddered. If anything, perception is getting harder to use here rather than easier, Kreva muttered, spitting over the side of the boat. That likely means that the ancestor totems are still somewhat in effect, Omurz suggested, rather hopefully. Maybe he mused, looking around again, particularly at the devastation of the three towers, not really believing it. -Could a battle between a mage and a hydra have wiped out the whole fortress? The mess at Umaja they had heard about, while docked in Ulquan, kept returning to his mind for some reason. They made their way onwards, drifting between the ruined buildings until they finally got to the wall and the gate. Crossing through it, he was again struck by how uniformly melted everything seemed. All the detail and sharpness in the architecture had been blunted somehow -Its only getting more pronounced as we go in as well. This damage is very strange, one of the crew muttered, brushing a hand across the stonework. Poke more, Teff! the rower beside him scowled. I too want to want to die from something strange. Kreva glared at both of them and they shut up, though the nervous tension of the rest of the group led to a few chuckles despite that. We cant take the boat much further, Avarz murmured, cutting through their unease. Too many rocks in the water. Peering over the side, he saw that was indeed the case. The water level here was maybe a metre above the ground, but everywhere you looked you could see faint ripples of barely submerged bits of fallen masonry. Teff, Okal, Munz, Avarz singled out three crewmen. Stay with the boat and dont get into trouble. The three nodded, looking somewhat relieved. Sighing, he stood sat on the side of the boat, considering the water below before carefully slipping in. It rose up to his midriff, which was shallower than expected. Avarz hopped off onto the nearest rock, landing without a splash, followed by Kreva and then Omurz. The remaining six crewmembers bailed out after them, holding scavenged weapons nervously. Where first? he asked. Should we see if we cant find any survivors, then maybe well take stock? Avarz suggested, glancing at Omurz. Happily biting on the suggestion, Omurz nodded in agreement. Lets look for survivors by the main courtyard, then see about the wards and what can be scavenged. -Why did you even want to be captain? a part of him grumbled. To his side, Kreva just rolled her eyes at the exchange. It didnt take long to make their way through the first courtyard, despite it being flooded. What stood out was that the buildings did not show much evidence of battle damage beyond the corrosive erosion that had afflicted everything. Even the ground beneath his feet felt rough The damage occurred before the flood? he mused, looking up at the two nearest collapsed towers. Those towers look like they were hit by spells though, Avarz noted. Most of the damage is to roofs and the odd wall as well one of the crewmen added, pointing across to the collapsed hall on the far side. Focusing on the strange permutations in the mana once again, he tried to further distinguish what was what as they continued on. The sense of devouring dissociation was only getting stronger, as were the scattered hints of hydra qi, it had to be admitted. This is definitely from a hydra, Avarz muttered, scooping a handful of water up and letting it splash back down. There is definitely something else though, he interjected. The hydra qi is weak diffuse even, as if it is being dispersed If they had killed it you would expect there to be more Omurz was cut off by Kreva who held up her hand, training her bow on the roof line across from the nearest tower. What is it? Avarz asked. Something else is here, Kreva murmured. I just felt something like a sweep from somethings perception Animal or person? Omurz hissed. Get some talent and tell me yourself, the older woman scowled. Staring at the rooftop, he searched carefully for any sign of oddity as well. His perception could reach there, but only really make headway with what was within his line of sight. Kaw-Kaw-Kaww! The sound of dislodging stonework and a truncated birdcall made him spin, only to find that the culprit was one of their own. One of the crew, Ladrak, had shot a bird that surprised them on the ridge of the nearby building. They watched the arrow pierced bird tumble down and splash into the water some ten yards away. Sorry, Ladrak muttered, looking thoroughly embarrassed now that he was being pierced by gloomy looks from both Kreva and Avarz. Off to the far side, another bit of roof tile slid down and splashed into the water. Well, go grab it, he muttered, waving to Ladrak to pick up his prize. It will do for dinner. Still looking a bit embarrassed, Ladrak waded over and picked up the marsh bird, recovering the arrow and shoving it in his pack. Eyeing the nervous expressions of the rest of the remaining crew, he sighed. The mana turbulence here is messing with your state of mind, he explained. -Not that they can be blamed, really. It was silly to talk about hydra earlier. If there was one here we would not even leave behind corpses The main storehouses should be across the main square of the fort, towards the harbour, Avarz said, attempting to turn the group focus back to more relevant things. Nodding, he waded on, following after Avarz as he reached the far side of the flooded courtyard. The gate into the inner one was much as the previous one had been, he noted as they warily walked through it. Again, there was no evidence of the defenders nor, rather disturbingly, any evidence of a fight. -Did the flood catch them completely flat-footed? Were they caught completely unawares by the flood? Omurz gave voice to what he had just been thinking. Nobody sleeps on the ground level in these places, he pointed out, looking at the two doors within the gate passage, both of which were swept open, water swirling down the corridor inside. Indeed, Avarz muttered, tightening his grip on his spear. Stepping out into the inner courtyard, he had to shade his eyes from the glare for a moment, such was the angle of the sun. It was broad and open, with several tumbled piles of masonry. One of the towers appeared to have collapsed and the roof of the main fortress building with its formal hall appeared to have fallen in. In truth, it looked like the place had been hit by a localized earthquake. The mana in the air was almost cloying, forming a faint haze across the water, which was still about waist-deep as he swept his gaze across the courtyard, still following after Avarz and Omurz and they walked forward. Something about it was bugging him though. The sense of devouring and the dissociative drift within the mana itself that was messing with his perception almost felt like it was focused on here Wait he held up a hand then froze as his gaze almost lazily drifted past the young woman sitting in the middle of the courtyard. Nobody else seemed to have seen her, he realised, except Beside him, Kreva lifted her bow, her face pale. Avarz stopped as well suddenly, then focused on the middle of the courtyard. Your senses are surprisingly good the young woman suddenly snapped into focus, the obfuscating sensation in the mana around them all but forcing him to have eyes only for her. In other circumstances, that would not have been a problem, given she was exotically beautiful for an Urfolk, with long golden hair, deep blue eyes and tanned skin. She had spoken in flawless Lataan as well, he realised. There was a slight accent, but not enough to denote her tribe or origin. -Except there is something off about her a panicked part of his mind hissed. The other crew with them all had their weapons drawn now, pointing them with slightly shaking arms at her. -Put them down! he wanted to say, but the way her gaze held his his mouth simply refused to work properly. W-where are the p-people o-of the ff-fort? Omurz managed to stammer out. A monster got them, she replied, putting her chin on her hands and staring at him in a way that made his skin crawl. Why are you here? W-we just wanted to repair Repair the vessel just get supplies Repair the boat Get food To repair the vessel our vessel the words were his own, he realised, but they were also not just his own. Half the crew had answered simultaneously and in stilted, slightly confused fashion. The simple act of answering her honestly brought him a flush of relief, even as a part of his might fought against her presence. -Shes Sixth Circle at least! a part of his mind wailed at him. Only Kreva had managed to resist speaking, a part of him noticed. She was still pale and sweating though, as if somehow afflicted by the womans stifling presence even more than he was. I see she nodded, standing up. -Did she do all this? Did you do this? he managed to gasp out. This? she waved a hand around at the devastation looking a bit amused. No. No, I did not. Surprisingly, there was conviction in her language that was in no way false he realised. Not to mention, a sort of formal appropriateness of tone -She is speaking in Lataan the ancient tongue of diplomacy another part of him pointed out. The language of spells and magic, of the old faiths Trying to instil some control over his own thoughts, he finally noticed that she was dressed in simple clothes in a vaguely local style. -Except the Masters of Udrasa and all their officials wear masks to denote their rank Where are the people? Avarz managed to ask. The woman stared at them, still looking amused. -Does that mean she is one of those guarding here or His worried musing was cut off, as out of the corner of his eye, he saw Kreva was not looking at the woman With great effort, he managed to tear a part of his focus away from her and his heart sank. There were others here crouched in the shadow of the buildings, on the tower, watching them. All of them were armed and dressed in local apparel. Quite a few had bows as well as various close combat weapons. -And none of them look inexperienced either he grimaced inwardly. I knew this was a bad idea We arrived here for much the same purpose as you, the woman mused, walking forward, inexorably drawing his focus back to her as she moved. -Ah his mind spun, trying to connect circumstances, assuming she was not lying though she didnt seem to be. Seeking succour and respite. The flood ruined this place, as did the disaster in the sky. As to the occupants, there was a battle between a hydra and some mages, most who survived took cover. Those who are fit to move you mostly see here. Again, as she spoke, he could feel no untruths in what she was saying, which was somewhat disconcerting. It was like standing before one of those powerful shamans or magi who commanded the rule of the world in some subtle way, or who had attained the favour of the ancestors. -That implies that there are others Those on the rooftop perhaps? But if they were survivors, why hide? We dont want to fight Avarz muttered. We just wanted supplies and to repair our vessel. Her gaze fell on their weapons and involuntarily he felt an impulse to drop his blade in the water then and there. Around him, a few splashes told him that many of the crew were not so strong-willed. -Is she someone who was here and survived? -But if she is here and there is no sign of the forts garrison at all? His thoughts spun, stress and worry giving them voice where he really didnt want to hear what they had to say. -Could I get a spell off? a part of him wondered. -Dont be an idiot! he cursed inwardly, dismissing that idea right out of hand. What happened to the the? Omurz, still apparently thinking about the hydra, mumbled. Hydra? she smirked, still walking forward slowly. It died. Something about the way she was walking was also nagging at his mind, an odd thing something about the water? Barely, he managed to focus on her in a more general sense, and his mouth went dry, about the same time as his limbs felt chill in the water. -She is walking on the water! In this chaotic turbulence and disruptive mana, that was a feat nobody under the Sixth Circle should be able to manage he was sure. She was obviously over the threshold of Will. -It died? That part of what she had spoken finally reached the front of his mind. His thoughts spun and refused to gain any traction as if something within the obfuscation of the mana around them had jumped across and was now interfering with him directly. What will you do now? her question was almost like a caress, gently taking him by the hand and offering to guide him out of all the difficult questions. We just want to fix our boat Avarz mumbled. We dont want any trouble Kreva gasped. We dont want to die Omurz managed to rasp. Her gaze found him again, even as the others all mumbled out their answers. We really dont want any trouble he managed to say, and the weight on his body vanished. The feeling was akin to being slapped in the face with a cold cloth. Clarity of a sort flowed back into his mind as the woman stopped doing whatever she had been. See, that wasnt so hard, she said with a light laugh. What didnt vanish in the slightest, he also noticed, was the shifting, devouring shadow within the ambient qi C nor did the turgid maelstrom of hydra qi. If anything, their effects became more pronounced. Gasping for breath, he looked around and counted ten others arrayed around the courtyard, almost all armed in some way, watching them. At least half of them were thoroughly inscrutable. Counting in his head again, he realised with some concern that only three of them were clearly below Fifth Advancement as well. Noise behind them made him turn to find three more, two women with dark hair wearing similar garb to the blonde-haired one and a man in loose-fitting cloth robes with a beard, carrying the unconscious forms of the three guards they had left at the boat. This seems to be all of them, the bearded man mused, looking around at their group with piercing eyes. -Maker curse this! Hes almost as strong as the blonde woman, he grimaced inwardly. The question is what they hoped to achieve here, the younger woman next to him with dark hair asked. They wanted to scavenge for their boat, the blonde woman said matter-of-factly. It seems their vessel out in the waterways is damaged. Omurz flinched at her comment, while Avarz just sighed softly. Kreva seemed to have recovered her composure, just standing in the water with her arms folded now, her weapons set on a rock next to her, in full view. -So, they saw us all the way out there? he sighed inwardly. Or she is bluffing, its not hard to guess. If they have a boat, we are no longer stuck here He flinched, as a brown-haired woman carrying a metal spear appeared almost like a mirage to stand near the blonde woman. A quick interrogation of his memories of the last few seconds did, in fact, show her approaching, but somehow he had not marked her at all until she spoke. -What terrifying stealth skills So, what do we do with them? a third, dark-haired woman carrying a bow appeared a moment later, jumping off the nearby roof and walking across the water like it was solid ground. We mean you no harm or inconvenience! he said hurriedly in Lataan, making a formal sign of greeting as his eye swept across the others, again looking for obvious marks of identification. Maker sees that all have suffered these last days. He didnt doubt that Omurz would capitulate fairly rapidly, but there was always the risk of something being misunderstood. In any case, his memories of trading upriver towards Krista Tonnitrue and several years association with Kreva told him that the three who had just rounded up Teff, Okal and Munz were plains UrVash, probably a group of mercenaries. -Where is the fort garrison? That thought kept coming back, along with some rather unpleasant thoughts he didnt want to dwell on. Worst case scenario, this group had already cleaned out the fort and had just been waiting for others to show up so they could make an escape with boats and their scavenged loot. Both blonde and brown-haired women eyed him pensively Taker knows, this is true, the blonde woman remarked after a moment, while the others just shook their heads, seeming amused Unbidden, he caught the eye of the brown-haired woman and suddenly his skin went clammy as her eyes seemed to see right through him. There was a subtle devouring strength in her gaze that made his heart palpitate even as the mana coursing through his body became marginally more unstable. -The devouring strength here is hers! He was pleased that he didnt actually gasp out loud; he did, however, clench his fists by his side and try to calm his heart rate. Based on that brief look, his intuition was telling him that if anything, she might be stronger even than the blonde woman who had been standing in the courtyard when they first entered. You said the hydra died? he asked. Yes, the brown-haired woman nodded. Its mana is making the surroundings a bit chaotic though. -A bit chaotic? a part of him complained. Thats like saying that a raging storm is a bit brisk. Kreva caught his eye and shook her head imperceptibly for some reason. -Is she saying not to pry? Are there more of you? The question caught him slightly off guard, given it was directed at him, not Avarz or Omurz. The other surviving crewmembers and even Omurz were already shaking their heads. No, he answered, we had little in the way of cargo when we were caught up and didnt want to split up too much. Wise, out here, the brown haired woman nodded pensively, looking around. There are unseen dangers everywhere. -You dont say, a part of him muttered. He banished it, ruthlessly. The last thing he needed here and now was the tangential thoughts arising from the stress here to start harmonizing with the chaotic mana and becoming actual inner voices. Those sensitive to mana had many advantages but there were also unpleasant perils you had to watch out for. The damage here is really something Omurz added, seemingly having rallied a bit of his previous manner. Yes, the flood really did a number on it, the brown-haired woman agreed. It must have been rough out there in a vessel, we were lucky to have been here. It was, Omurz replied, before he could step in. Half our crew were lost along with most of the cargo The mast got broken and our vessel ran aground after being swept out of the channel I trust the cargo lost wasnt too valuable? she mused, walking over to him. A bit of this and that Omurz shrugged. Some war-captives a few crates of local goods and such War captives? Kreva, out of the corner of his eye, was looking really uneasy now and for some reason he couldnt work out why. He had been against that cargo as well, not that the navigator got a huge say in that side of things. A wealthy client from Ulquan had paid their former captain handsomely to transport several war-captives and a group of guards upriver towards Udravar, one of the fortresses near the border with Katum. They had been held back almost three days after something happened in Ulquan which nobody had been willing to talk about and the harbour was locked down as a result. Thus, they had only been on the water for a few hours when the Changer-spawned flood occurred. From the battles south-west of the riverlands? the brown haired woman mused. I heard there was good money to be made and a lot of interest in some of those captured from this so called warband of crazy mages. Almost oblivious, Omurz shook his head. We are just some small time merchants no way we would transport a dangerous cargo like captive mages The other crewmembers were all nodding earnestly now, though Kreva and Avarz were both sweating in a way that had nothing to do with the humidity. He was also starting to get a bad vibe about where this might be going. She was being very polite and the overwhelming urge to answer her because she was being so reasonable and engaging was Was Was His mustered reluctance floundered even as she swept her gaze back across them, falling away like a faded memory. He only realised what was happening because of his own training with mana-sense and because it was not uncommon for unscrupulous clients to bring a mage with some mind magic to important negotiations This, however, was So, just some normal prisoners? she asked, sounding curious now. You dont ask questions, Omurz muttered. Was the old captains thing, but hes dead now anyway, along with the first mate, half the crew, the guards and probably those prisoners and most of our cargo. Swept away in the flood who knows where We were shocked to find we ended up this far south of Ulquan, Ladrak added. That huge wave caught us right in open water and by the time everything settled we were all the way out here. That must have been dreadful, she sighed, sounding genuinely sorry. It was terrifying enough here to experience all that chaos without shelter The other crewmembers nodded as did he, to the concern of a small, but rather worried part of his mind. I would have expected a place like this to handle it better though, Omurz added. We are fairly close to the Vashada Badlands -Idiot Omurz and his loose mouth The pair eyed Omurz dubiously, then looked across the rest of the group, even as he sweated mentally as well as physically now. The longer this went on, the more certain a small part of his mind became that somehow this group were responsible for if not the state of the fort itself then possibly the lack of guards. What is wrong with your vessel? the brown-haired woman asked abruptly. Uh That was, yet again, not the question he expected. It ran aground on the channel about a mile from here? Omurz volunteered. We need to re-float it and also repair as much of the damage as we can the mast got lost. We hoped that the fort might provide the manpower for suitable remuneration If we help you fix your vessel, you can give us passage back upriver, the brown-haired woman half stated, half asked. That wont be a problem, he agreed, even as the other crewmembers nodded hurriedly. What do you need in that regard? the blonde-haired woman mused. Wood mainly Ladrak muttered. The harbour here must have supplies for boat building in its storehouse Avarz added. And you have a craft to take it back the brown-haired woman mused, her blue eyes shining slightly. There is no telling how long that will take though, and it is certainly the wrong end of the day, Omurzs words made him groan inwardly. -Is he just trying to cause problems? That said, he was not wrong. It would take a while to scavenge what they needed, assuming the warehouses were even still there of course. They would then have to get it back to the boat, re-float it somehow and then presumably navigate it around to His working out of the logistics trailed off as he realised that somehow, in his head, the idea of helping this other group was thoroughly entrenched now as if that had never been in doubt. -Changer curse us all this strength of will is terrifying. The worst part there was that it was impossible to say which of the pair it originated with Even being aware it was happening was oddly disconcerting, because he was certain he should be more -And there is still the question of the hydra? a rebellious voice in his head chipped in. Groaning inwardly, he tried to push the regular refrains of What about the hydra? and What about the people from the fort? away more firmly. It was right to be suspicious to an extent. But similarly, in the face of this kind of power, their best strategy, having walked right into the problem, was certainly to nod politely, be co-operative and not ask any difficult questions that might lead to regretful -Something IS off here, though! the rebellious, mana poisoning fuelled voices in his head hissed. -If there is something off here, I want nothing to do with it he shot back mentally then realised that both women were staring at him with rather concerning expressions. -Did I just say that out loud? Feeling his sweat run cold, he self-examined and found to his relief that he had not. Kreva and Avarz were both looking like they had eaten something unpleasant though. How long do you think it will take to get your vessel fixed up? the brown-haired one asked again, her blue-green eyes shining slightly and her smile somehow putting his heart a little bit at ease. -Damn you could sell that smile as a balm for tired hearts a voice in his head mumbled. Uh Its run aground, so we need to sort that and also check for damage cracks and such to the timbers and damage to the keel he answered, trying to bury that last thought. In that case, we can surely spare a few bodies to help, the blonde woman nodded.

~ Kai Manshu Ruined Fort of Ulmaz ~
Watching from the rooftop by the main hall as the group of UrVash tried to adjust to their capture and shake off the lingering effects of Senior Lings focused principle and intent, Kai Manshu found it was hard not to feel a slight twinge of sympathy, having inadvertently been on the receiving end of something similar if much less focused earlier. Part of him was quietly disappointed though, because it had been a group not that dissimilar to this one that aided in capturing and transporting him and several other prisoners. It was an irrational thought, he knew. It was much better not to have to fight it out and only three of those who had come to explore the ruined fort were of a realm to put up any kind of fight and none of them had elected to do so in any case, so overwhelmed were they by Senior Lings presence. Still, the problem was well, he didnt know what to make of it really. Sighing, he looked sideways at Feiwu Shen, who was scowling unhappily. Cooperating with the UrInan was one thing. It was easy enough to rationalise that it was a big world with lots of competing interests, and they had not been particularly fazed by their identities This group, though, despite appearing to be depressingly reasonable and having effectively surrendered -Would they have reacted like this if it wasnt for Senior Ling? Wei Chu and Qing Yao, a bit further along, were also kneeling, watching with inscrutable expressions. He sighed again and shook his head, glad he didnt have to be down there. The plan, once the nature of the invaders became clear, had changed rather rapidly in that sense. Rather than fight them or chase them away, they had decided that they would basically use the UrVash and their vessel to leave here and head back along the river The problem was, he had to acknowledge, that now everything had calmed down, it felt bad to leave the other prisoners behind. The trio hadnt said it in so many words, but clearly they had their own objective. Rescuing them had been a stroke of good fortune. He shuddered to think what their fate might have been had it not been for that and that didnt help, particularly for Feiwu Shen, who did have Seniors among that group. -The real problem is that we probably know too much about Senior Ling, Senior Juni and Senior Chunhua for them to feel comfortable letting us out of their sight, oaths or no What do you think will happen now? Feiwu Shen asked at last, in Easten. They dont want to leave until matters here are sorted, I suppose, he replied. Certainly Senior Ling was deeply unwilling to move from here until the hydra issue was dealt with, though how that would play out now he had no idea. Their part also made him wish, slightly ironically, that they had gone with the original plan to be bait. Currently they were disguised as soldiers from the fort, with Qing Yao and Wei Chu as a pair of Udrasa women from the village outside. The UrInan were just as they were, while the three Seniors were also posing as part of the UrInan group. Being disguised as the people who had imprisoned him made him feel unclean somehow. Doubly so, in all likelihood, for Qing Yao and Wei Chu. It was irrational, he knew, but sometimes you just had problems like that. It was a matter of the principle of the thing Somewhat surprisingly though, it was only Feiwu Shen who had really grumbled and then only about cutting his hair. Despite not being a Taoist in any strict sense and the matter of growing your hair as respect to your parents not being a particular tradition with any weight where he came from on the Imperial Continent, he had also been somewhat ambivalent over it. Qing Yao and Wei Chu, however, who were both now wearing rather scandalously thin garments, had disguised themselves without comment with the help of the UrInan, making any complaints he might have levied in the process seem kind of petty really. We could ask about it I suppose, he murmured to Feiwu Shen, thinking about the other prisoners again, but keeping what he said somewhat vague. Perhaps there might be some opportunity? Feiwu Shen nodded, clearly believing it as much as he did. The three were powerful, but probably not that powerful. There, their best chance lay with meeting up with Qing Yaos seniors although whether they would care enough about the fate of what was largely a group of no-name disciples from sects on the Imperial Continent was another matter entirely. While both the Nine Auspicious Moons and Verdant Flower Valley were righteous sects, they were frequent and actually quite bitter rivals with a few of the imperial court factions and, without serious incentive, unlikely to risk life and limb. -By the nameless fate, we came here to explore, not to get mired up in a drunken weavers web of politics, backstabbing and misfortune he complained under his breath. Below them, the two groups were still talking. It was just about possible to lip read some of it C talk about their boat near as he could tell C but they had been told strictly to just sit here and look menacing and do nothing else unless it all went south. Abruptly, he saw Senior Chunhua wave to Lashaan and Naakos and start discussing something with them while Seniors Juni and Ling continued to talk with the leaders of the group. What do you reckon they are deciding? Feiwu Shen asked after a moment. I am sure we will find out soon enough, he replied with a shrug. Down below, Senior Juni glanced up at them, then pointed to him and waved for him to come down. Frowning behind his mask, he hopped down and landed with barely a splash, wondering why she had singled him out. Manshu will go with you as well. He caught Senior Junis words as he approached and for a moment wondered if it was because of something as arbitrary as the way his name sounded when spoken in Easten. Ah, so you are one of the forts elite guards one of the UrVash said brightly. Maker''s condolences to the disaster we have all endured. They had been given a quick run-down of the basic etiquette of the UrVash earlier which told him enough about the surprising complexities of their society and societal interactions to suspect that nobody impersonating them would get very far without that knowledge. Makers condolences, he echoed in his best approximation of the locally accented Easten. Juni shot him a slightly sideways look and he sighed inwardly. -Yes, I know but I cant be mute the whole time, can I? he grumbled to himself. You did tell us these things, you know Senior Chunhuas expression was inscrutable, but the faint flickers he got off her suggested amusement somehow. See what can be salvaged from the warehouses and then go back with them to check the vessel, Senior Juni said. What if they are concealing something? There are many unscrupulous people in Udrasa? Senior Chunhua muttered. The various UrVash standing around flinched at her words, a few of them actually bowing. Again, it raised somewhat conflicting emotions in him, because on the one hand, a part of him was quite happy to see them suffer a bit, but on the other, it was becoming harder and harder to not see them as akin to just some random cultivators back home. Then you can deal with them appropriately, Senior Ling said with a shrug, eyeing the sweating UrVash one after another. However, I think we have an understanding, dont we? Of course of course! one of them, the leader he presumed, mumbled, bowing, most of the others following suit. What of them? he asked, pointing at the three unconscious ones, getting the accent right this time. They can stay here, no harm will come to them, Senior Juni said. They were stunned after they tried to run away is all. One or two of the UrVash looked like they were about to complain then, rather wisely he had to admit, clearly thought better of it. Despite his expectations to the contrary, the next few hours were very, very boring indeed. They guided the majority of the UrVash through the ruined fort and eventually found the warehouse with its small harbour amidst the flooded ruin on that side of the whole complex. The harbour itself was dominated by the ruin of two vessels, both destroyed by the flood. One was capsized and half sunk, and the other had had its stern broken off and was lodged into one of the warehouses. Luckily, they had not really looted much in the way of materials from anything here C largely, he suspected, because there was nothing present that would help the three Seniors with their cultivation or refining the hydra qi. The two warehouses they looked through before finding the one for the vessels themselves were ruined, their goods largely comprised of bales of reeds and various supplies for the fort itself. The one relating to the vessels had also been turned upside down, flooded to a rather inconvenient degree. Most of the contents had been chaotically re-deposited around the place in a tangle of ropes, wood and ruined sails. He had to admit, he was glad his role was just to stand around and look like a guard. While the Erudite Sage of Qin Pagoda was on the coast, most cultivators had nothing at all to do with boats and even if they did, you were using a special treasure where someone else had done all the hard work for you. The most he could recognise were spare masts, oars and a few sails. Of all the other stuff, he knew next to nothing, though thankfully the UrVash seemed happy enough to sort through things with their general cooperation. Manshu? he turned from surveying the devastation and watching for anything dangerous in the water, to find one of the crewmembers, Uarz, the one who actually had a bit of cultivation talent, or what passed for it, had come over. The problem, really was that they were still curious about the fate of the rest of the fort. Yes? he asked, somewhat perfunctorily. Could you give us a hand moving this? Uarz pointed somewhat apologetically at the two rather awkward bits of carved lumber they were trying to disentangle. He glanced at Senior Chunhua, who was working on the various bits on the other side of the warehouse, and she nodded slightly. Okay, he grunted, having found that being taciturn and silent was the way when it came to pretending to be a guard. Wading over, he could have walked on the water but they had rapidly established that such feats would be considered somewhat odd for UrVash. The tangle of materials was wedged rather awkwardly he noted, eyeing it critically. Speculatively, he reached under the water and tried to lift one of the beams that had swept from the upper layer. Ah, careful! Uarz called, waving not at him but at the two crewmen further along, before adding something in their local tongue. While Senior Juni had provided them with a jade of comprehensions regarding Easten, they hadnt thought to do so for the local language, which looking at it now was somewhat remiss he couldnt help but feel. He could probably pick it up in time, simply by reading their Intent, but in the meantime Grimacing slightly, he looked at what they were having issues with, glad that his foundation gave him quite a few advantages in reading people. -Ah, its tangled do they not want to damage the carved wood below? Moving down, he grabbed the topmost timber and hauled it sideways, pushing a bit of his qi through his limbs as he did so. It shifted, barely, but that still got appreciative nods from the three crewmen helping. All of them were roughly Soul Foundation, which he had noticed seemed to be the baseline for most of their realms. If he had not had the experience of being taken captive, he might have thought the standard in foundations was similar to rural Eastern Azure. It took a few minutes of exertion and some careful strategizing to remove the worst of the debris, revealing what he realised at last had to be a rudder or steering oar. Wonder what happened to the dock workers Uarz muttered, looking around as they sat on the second level of the warehouse, taking stock. Senior Chunhua said something in their local tongue that seemed to imply that they were no longer here, which got a few laughs from the other crew but just made Uarz frown. -We should be careful of that one, a part of him mused. His foundation seems to make him less susceptible to suggestion. Watching matters unfold, he had to admit that there his horizons had been rather broadened. The three would be chaos incarnate on any group of cultivators, of that he was sure. The question of how effective their principles would be on a genuine Immortal was open to debate, but he suspected anyone underestimating any of them would be in for a nasty surprise. Even Senior Chunhua, who was the least assuming of the three, had hidden fangs With a shudder, he recalled the presence of her principle, which she was keeping rather tightly under wrap. It was nearly as insidious in its own way as Senior Lings, but had a much stronger association with Natural Harmony, akin to Senior Junis. In the chaos of the fort being attacked, it is hard to say what happened, Senior Chunhua said with a sigh. The Hydra was defeated in the end, but by that point most of the defenders were scattered. We subdued what was left, but it was a fairly close run thing. Those that were able re-grouped here but as you can see that was not many. Listening to her talk, he was glad that being in a scholarly sect with a lot of debating gave you plenty of opportunities to master the valuable Dao of keeping a straight face. Nothing she was saying was a lie, shockingly, but the way it was framed was What happened to the body? one of the other crew, Avarz he thought his name was asked. Hydra are pretty large and this mana is dense. Destroyed, Senior Chunhua shrugged. It got caught up in some of the chaos above For emphasis she pointed to the sky, and shuddered. It got hit by lightning? Uarz mused. It got hit by something, Senior Chunhua muttered. You saw the way the fort looks now Its core broke at any rate and the mana swept out everywhere. We have been able to refine a bit, but it will fade away in a few hours I suppose. The swamps are always hungry, Uarz agreed, looking pensively around.

~ Teng Chunhua C Ruined Harbour of Ulmaz ~
-I dont think I have ever told this many half-truths in one go, Chunhua thought a bit sourly, watching the UrVash eat up the carefully curated sequence of events. Without the combined force of Junis divination art and whatever the fates it was that Lin Ling was able to effect with her own principle, she still wasnt clear on that, this whole thing would have ended badly long ago, she was fairly sure. The main concern now was that Kai Manshu didnt scupper the whole thing by speaking Easten in a way that came across as odd. On the plains it was one thing, where people moved around and communities were somewhat insular, but this group had clearly travelled widely based on the low key chatter between the different crewmen. The fall-back plan in any case was fairly straightforward. If it all went to the nameless fates they were to just stun everyone and dump them in the hall with all the other prisoners. There had been some debate as to whether they should be used to leverage the reality that most of the fort was eliminated, but in the end, Juni had discarded the idea, much to her own personal relief. The main reason to do so, really, was that it just introduced far, far too many further complications to an already somewhat tenuous deception. Overcomplicating plans was always where they came apart in her experience. If this group, for example, decided they didnt want to leave the majority behind, or they ended up leaving them somewhere else, it would not take long before someone talked. If they took them to Ulquan or worse yet, Udrasa, Lin Lings qi might be detected and then they would have a very unpleasant enemy right on their back again. She was just mulling that over, when one of the group who had been working with Lashaan near the far end called out. Over here! We got a body! -Ah, shit she sighed mentally, standing up. Heading down the hall with the others in tow, Manshu thankfully didnt hold back, but instead hurried forward, his mannerisms presenting a degree of professional concern that would be expected from one of the lucky few survivors. Alive? she queried, knowing the answer already. The UrVash shook their head. Looks like they were stabbed to death. Avarz and Uarz both looked sideways at her. Perception-based attacks? she shrugged, evaluating the victims realm. It was very chaotic. The Hydra lost its body. Ah Avarz grimaced, thankfully reading between the lines of what she was implying. Nasty business Manshu just nodded, his silence being taken for reminiscence, she supposed. How did you even defeat such a thing? Uarz asked. At great cost, Manshu muttered. There had not been a great many bodies recovered, truthfully. They had disposed of the ones in the main compound but the outer portions had mostly been left alone as they were where those living around the fort had been sequestered. The unfortunate before them appeared to be a soldier from one of the ships, likely tasked to guard the warehouse. Ah, another one she observed, her gaze catching another misshapen form trapped in the murky water. Wading over, she hauled up the ruined bit of the second layer, over-emphasising the exertion a bit to keep up a degree of the fa?ade, to reveal that figure and a third. Some of the warehouse guards they seem to have turned on each other, she mused in the local tongue. She had been taking care to speak in that where appropriate as it further reinforced the illusion that they were all UrVash or at the very least definitely not a bunch of the crazy mages from the bloodthirsty warband. That that narrative had spread even here was both impressive and a bit worrying. Kai Manshu just shook his head. In a way, she supposed, looking at the various UrVash and their reactions, the fortuitous discovery actually helped. Their overriding question had been where is everyone else, even if they were being tactful in how it was asked. To find proper bodies and clear evidence that the fort had gone crazy was thus helpful as it explained why there were not obviously more. The flood was also a convenient excuse in that regard and certainly any in the more open water would have been claimed rapidly by local wildlife. Put them over there, she pointed to an area out of the water. Lets get on with this. The last thing we need is local wildlife getting interested. Uarz and Avarz both nodded wearily. Omurz, who was, as far as she could see, their current leader, even if he seemed to largely defer to the pair of them, waved for four of the other UrVash to carry them away. What else do we need? she asked in the local language. We have a replacement rudder Avarz mused. No point in worrying about the mast really, Uarz added, sounding resigned. None of us are boat builders and the foundation for it will be damaged. Better to just reinforce it and row, another UrVash agreed. So, spare reinforcing material and then just whatever is valuable, I suppose? a second voice suggested. Uarz and Avarz both looked at that UrVash dubiously. What? Its clear that this place is basically ruined if everyone is dead or scattered and the boats are the crewman muttered. True, true, Avarz agreed. Its more of a waste to not use it. Not to mention the UrVash trailed off, looking at her. She was sure he was implying that they could sell some of this to make up for their lost cargo, but didnt want to suggest it openly in front of her, in case she disagreed. -How amusing We can hardly do anything with it, she replied with a shrug. Do as you like the crew brightened up at that, at least until she added: We can discuss remuneration later Uarz and Avarz both chuckled at that, as if it was expected, which made her a bit relieved. -So they expect us to be mercenary but not too mercenary. Certainly, there was no way this lot saw the three of them as being members of the fort itself. She was sure that the female warrior with them had also recognised a few of the UrInan as UrInan, based on her manner and the fact that Naakai, Teshek and Eruuna had remained in that guise deliberately. Anyway, lets get a move on, she added with a bit more purpose. It will be rather unpleasant doing this in the dusk The bugs are miserable.

~ Uarz C Ruined Harbour of Ulmaz ~
Standing on a stone block, looking at the small ruined harbour of the former fortress of Ulmaz C and it was very much a former fortress, he could see that now C Uarz tried to work out how he felt about the discovery of the various bodies and what that suggested about the death of this place. On the one hand, it made sense. There were plenty of dangerous beasts out here that could ruin a place The problem was that this all seemed to imply that the fortress was destroyed in spite of the ancestral totems limiting the direct manifestation of will. The idea that it was a hydra fit but it was a rare hydra that used such attacks and the wards would be well attuned to keep such things far away from here. You are overthinking Avarz muttered, coming to sit beside him. It is not good. In this heat and humidity, it will make your brain rot It isnt, he agreed, looking around to check that none of those from the fort were within earshot. However my intuition is telling me Telling you what? If they obliterated this fort what can we do? Avarz murmured. They seem disinterested in killing us, so lets keep it that way. Its bad enough that Omurz just likes to talk and appreciates female company that wants to hear what he has to say. Running a hand through his short hair he picked a few bits of reed root out of them and sighed. It was hard to disagree with what Avarz was saying. Likely, these three are beast hunters who happened to be here. Mercenaries, he mused. Yes some of the others are of the nomadic Inan, according to Kreva. So that is why their markings looked familiar, he mused, finally placing the strange different style of tattoos on the old woman and the younger pair with her. -What if the others are also like them and this is all a ploy to throw us off guard? A part of him shuddered. The tales about the UrInan were dubious, it had to be said, but if the folk towards Krista Tonnitrue were considered a bit backward and traditional, then some UrInan bands were known to be about as reasonable as the jungle savages or Maker forbid, some of the war bands. The Grass Scorpions were infamous far and wide, but others like the Face Takers and the Ruin Stalkers were not much better. Or this warband of crazy mages? Avarz stared at him, making him realise he had said that last bit out loud. Shit, the mana is getting to me he groaned. Its getting to everyone, Avarz grunted. Corpses might start rising soon if there are more about. The local mana tide should keep that in check, no? he pointed out. The river is an anathema to the lingering dead Avarz shrugged. With the way things are at the moment, with the Deathless stirring to the south and the rumours of worse besides, who can AHOY! A call from the far side drew his attention as the group who had gone to get the smaller boat finally made their return C along with them came several more of the survivors. With this we might actually get the boat off that mud bank, Avarz mused, changing topic. Hopefully, he agreed. Although I doubt it will be that easy. Avarz scowled at him but he ignored the look, instead standing up to point the group leading the boat in towards the channel. It took a few minutes for them to arrive, splashing out of the boat and tying it up, but once everyone was assembled things began to move surprisingly quickly. The crew knew roughly what to do anyway, and even if Omurz could be a little bit talkative, he was good at sorting out logistics issues. The only issue, of sorts, was that the one group who didnt seem to much care for being ordered around were the survivors of the fort. They didnt tell him to push off not overtly, but it didnt take long before he eventually stepped in and volunteered himself for some delegation of responsibility. The last thing they needed, for example, was Omurz saying a stupid thing to one of the women and getting stabbed for it. Kreva and two of the others had headed back to the boat apparently, to check it was okay. By his calculation that meant that just the survivors of the fort were left around here, but there wasnt much he could ask openly about that. -Maybe its as Avarz said and overthinking things IS making me paranoid, he reflected glumly. Mana poisoning can do things like that How are we going to move the rudder? Ladrak eventually asked, once they had loaded up a reasonable amount of the smaller stuff onto the vessel. Rather how are we all going to get there if you load up the boat with crap? one of the women, Saruuna if he recalled right, interjected. Do you expect us to swim? Mentally, he took back his earlier acknowledgement that Omurz was good at managing people. He was good at managing those who were obviously subordinate to him and probably had intended to be one of those riding on the boat There is lots of wood. Make some extra rafts and some buoyancy, the dark-haired woman, who was technically leading them, instructed, before adding: Any other suggestions? There should be some spare canoes on those sunken vessels one of the crew helpfully volunteered. -Oh come on he complained in his heart, already seeing where this was likely to be heading. The dark-haired woman eyed them and then nodded, before adding the words he both expected and dreaded. Then go see if you can find them. There might be stuff in the water another muttered. Then why did you suggest it if you werent willing to act on it, the woman chuckled. Go. Water. Now. They looked at Omurz, but Omurz was studiously hurrying with Ladrak and a few others towards the warehouse, splashing enough that he could claim not to have heard that. He looked the other way, while Avarz was just scowling. What if there is something down there? they suggested. If there was, it would have probably come out to bother us by now, she pointed out. With clear reticence, the pair splashed into the water and started swimming over to the capsized vessel. Somewhat in contravention to his expectation they arrived entirely unmolested, and after several minutes diving did indeed find a canoe that was mostly undamaged, which they dragged to the surface. Well, we can use that to balance it, Lashaan mused, watching the pair struggle back over with it. Will still need rafts though, the dark haired woman mused. Before she could send them off to gather reeds, he hurried after Omurz, Avarz following after him. In the end, it still took almost an hour to get all the stuff out of the warehouse and put on the boat or some scavenged rafts in such a way that it was both transportable and not a total headache to manoeuvre through the reed beds. In the course of that work they also found a further four bodies, all guards from the docks whose bodies had been swept away after they died. Nobody made any real comment about them, not openly anyway, though he thought a few of the other crew did mutter to Omurz about rites. They did pose a bit of a puzzle though, because really he would have expected there to be quite a few other dead C fishermen, dock-workers and such C and yet near as he could see, the guards had all killed each other and there was no sign of anyone else. Twice he nearly asked, but his own intuition and a sour look from Avarz, reminding him of their earlier conversation, made him hold his tongue. The older boat guard was right there, better that they just get their vessel fixed and depart. Leave the riddle of this place to whoever came to rebuild it or seek answers to its ruin. -So long as they dont appear while we are here That ominous thought had occurred a few times in the last hour or so. It was one thing to seek help from a fort, but if the local town suspected they were looting their property then this could go to the mountains very quickly indeed. we will need lights soon, Ladrak was saying as they caught up to the rest by the cleared entrance to the warehouse. Almost on cue, as if referring to such things could summon them, a large dragonfly nearly a foot long drifted across the water, past the warehouse, its fangs clear for all to see. only if you can find some herbs to burn that keep the bugs away, he cut in, pointing to it. Or do you want to be the unfortunate target of every insect within a mile of here? You think? Omurz frowned. There are really not very many less than expected. Which is something we should be grateful for, he agreed, watching the large bug drift away. If he closed his eyes and listened there was a slow buzz rising. The mana density was keeping them at bay, somewhat, but that was only a temporary thing he was sure. Occurring because none of them were really drawing attention to themselves. If they put out some light source here they would be rapidly swarmed, he was sure. Better that we get this on the boat and get going. Honestly, Id rather stay the night here Omurz muttered. The problem there is that the ones here clearly do not he pointed out. True, with the ancestral wards down things could get a bit difficult here if things come scavenging. That hydra qi will be tempting to a lot of creatures Avarz agreed. Do you want to be facing off some elder toad, or another hydra? There was a lot of shaking of heads. -Damn right we dont, he thought glumly.

~ Juni C Ruined Fort ~
I really hope this doesnt backfire, Lin Ling signed from where she was seated, continuing to refine the hydra qi. It shouldnt, Juni signed back, projecting a bit more certainty than she felt, truth be told. Dusk had fallen and the group with Chunhua directing it had already set off for the boat with a new rudder. Everyone here bar them, Qing Yao, Wei Chu, Feiwu Shen and Caanar had gone to help re-float the boat. She would have gone as well, but her presence here directly refining hydra qi C the main complication in this whole plan C greatly sped everything up and that was the critical thing to resolve really. As a stratagem, it was rather last minute, not to mention fairly brutalist in its moving parts. It was that simplicity that gave her hope it would just work as planned. They would help the UrVash repair their boat and then depart. Ideally they would be finished refining what remained of Lin Lings hydra qi before the point where the vessel was fixed and could then leave, with this bunch of UrVash never finding out that there was a sealed hall full of comatose UrVash from the actual fort. Given you were all for impersonating this and that, I find your reticence now amusing, she signed back. Boo Lin Ling scowled. The only reason this is working is because we are stupefying half of them and the other half just dont want to die. And yet it works, she pointed out. And its doing wonders for our control. That Uarz is still too sharp, Lin Ling signed with a sigh. He was paranoid from the get go and is still looking for the thing thats off or something like it. I would be more concerned if none of them showed some signs of worry, she pointed out. If they are questioning, it means that they are not sure and that means they are less likely to have any hidden agendas. True, true, Lin Ling agreed, exhaling a haze of dissociated qi that swirled away into the evening air. She finished her own cycle and exhaled as well. Compared to Lin Ling, her losses were non-existent. What qi entered her body never really left, all of it was purified except for some very esoteric shards and even those were few and far between. The efficiency was quite shocking really. It made her a bit annoyed inside, because had she been a bit more selfish earlier on, she could have cleaned up most of the remnant hydra qi herself. -I suppose this does work out for the better though, she conceded to herself, starting a new cycle and watching qi flow from Lin Ling, pass through the formation, meld with their surroundings then get acquired by her own devouring refinement. Looking across, she could see Qing Yao was also making substantial strides. Near as she could tell, the womans method gained in efficiency at times when the moon rose which made sense given her sect was literally called The Nine Auspicious Moons. The bugs are starting to encroach as well, Lin Ling mused, watching several luminous mayfly-like critters twist in the currents of mana at the edge of the courtyard. Unsurprising. I assume its been our presence keeping them at bay? Mostly, yes, Lin Ling agreed. Though in part its because of the parasol qi. Its presence is a natural deterrent to such creatures. When you combine that with my yang strength and your devouring intent very little wants anything to do with this part of the fort. All that effort, just to become a mobile ward against insects, she muttered, which drew a small laugh from Qing Yao as well. How is your progress? she asked the other woman. Faster than it was, she said with a half-smile. Even faster now that you are helping us The rest of you? she asked the others. Im close to a bottleneck, Feiwu Shen replied with a sigh. I should be fine, Wei Chu added. Same, Caanar, who was sitting off to one side using the qi to help his recovery, agreed. Well, this cycle Im going to take a lot more, she warned them. They all looked a bit curious at that, which just made her roll her eyes inwardly. Inhaling gently, she started to draw in hydra qi from Ling, focusing on Bright Heart Shifting Steps and her Kun Lotus Principle as she did so. Almost immediately, she felt the qi in the area surge, flowing towards her as if she had just pulled out the support on a great weight. It flowed into her body, surged through her tempered meridians and boiled like fog into her dantian, swirling above her mirror-smooth qi lake, which was fast on the way to becoming a sea really, scattering showers of multi-coloured droplets. Everywhere they hit the water, tiny lotus blossoms bloomed for a moment and sometimes, within the shadows of the currents, she fancied she saw forms coalesce that slightly resembled fish. She watched the qi roll into her like her body was a bottomless pit, because it wasnt just her dantian that was eating up qi without limit. Her mantra was singing faintly in the background of all of that qi cycle, working in tandem with Bright Heart Shifting Steps to feed qi in various auspicious ways all throughout her body, tempering her in different ways before finally depositing what was purified into the depths of her bones. Again and again she watched the cycle, through the eyes of her Nascent Soul, familiarising herself with it while Lin Ling kept shovelling hydra qi in her general direction. Throughout this, she was faintly aware of the others as well C they were perfectly visible of course; she was not focusing inwards to the point that her awareness of the outside world was at all compromised C their qi presences like shimmering eyes of various size and intensity. Curious, she focused more firmly on Bright Heart Shifting Steps and tried to see if she could, with the help of her principle, infuse it into the area around her. It took a few attempts, but to her mild surprise she found that it was possible and that it did indeed help the others. -So, I no longer need to be touching someone to do this? Just being connected to me by qi, or within range of my principle, is enough? She watched the shift in the others efficacy for a few cycles considering how the art, her principle and the qi cycles of the others worked together. While their laws were fairly opaque to her, she could see elements of the potential variance within them as time flowed by. Wei Chu was in fact the most skilled, at least as far as harmonizing with her qi flow went. Qing Yao was not far behind her, but the nature of the law she was using seemed to be much more profound. Feiwu Shen was no slouch either, she had to acknowledge; however, the harmony between his law, his focus and his surroundings was somewhat lacking in comparison. Curious, she nudged the qi flow a bit, guiding it in slightly more auspicious ways towards him, to see what would happen. Um Feiwu Shen finally spoke after a few cycles, looking slightly wan. Sorry its too much? she asked, wondering if she had overstepped the mark and pushed him a bit too far in her effort to ensure everyone here got the most out of the hydra qi. N-no not at all Senior Juni Feiwu Shen looked almost embarrassed. -Ah drat, did I show him up or something? She groaned inwardly. Thank you, he muttered. Oh. Belatedly, she realised that the problem was that he had wanted to offer her thanks but didnt want to give them away. Not at all, she waved her hand absently, staring up at the faint stars in the sky. All around them, the hum of the swamplands at night was intensifying. Mostly it was insects, but amidst all that she could just hear the odd splash of water or the rustle of reeds that wasnt quite in harmony with the faint evening breeze. It was idyllic almost disarmingly so after the stress of the previous few days. How much longer will it take to get rid of the last of the qi? she asked. An hour or two? Ling replied. Any way to speed it up? Id like to look like we are ready to depart when they come back with the boat Ling sighed and stared up at the sky as well. Its not easy to use whats left for any arts. The fractured soul strength within it is rather ironically a hindrance now, as much as it was an unexpected bounty at first. Its not like I can even expel it from my body, not without doing a serious number on the integrity of my foundation, she signed. I need to wait for the last remnants of the cores to dissipate and they are annoyingly tenacious. Rather than reply, she just nodded. Well, lets focus on speeding this up as much as we can.

~ Uarz C Riverlands ~
Gritting his teeth, Uarz focused several threads of mana under his direct control into the water and mud of the bank, timing the surges of mana he was pushing out with the efforts of the crewmen physically working around the bow of their vessel. One! TWO! THREE! HEAVE! Omurzs exhortations maybe helped, at least to coordinate the crew, but at the same time every yell made him wince at the noise. Unfortunately, it was somewhat unavoidable. Without the survivors from the fort this would have been impossible anyway, but they were still short on mages. Four or five could have raised the water high enough to float their vessel off directly. Or sapped the earth. HEAVE! Shout louder maybe, Kreva muttered from nearby, where she was taking a break and also keeping watch in case the serpent that had interrupted them earlier, biting Teff and another crewman, had friends. Maybe they will hear us in Ulquan and take pity. Hah he couldnt help but laugh bitterly at that as he stopped trying to move the mana of their surroundings again. Okay, Omurz! Stop! he called over. Lets take stock! With some relief, the crew who were straining with ropes and leverage, digging, pushing and pulling in equal measure, stepped back, making space. We are back He turned to see Lashaan and the dark-haired woman, whose name turned out to be Khunua, reappear like ghosts out of the reeds, holding a red and white serpent about three metres long pierced with several arrows. We pushed it back about two yards, he supplied as she walked over to the side of the boat and considered their efforts. So I see, she mused, experimentally pushing the side of the boat. Its more deeply wedged than it initially looked. It was almost impossible to navigate the channels he sighed, sitting back and trying not to look like his brain wanted to run out of his ears. In the end, we ran up here and, well And you cant put the new rudder on until its floated, she added, looking back along the vessel. Given the current angle, no, he agreed. The issue is as much to do with purchase as it is strength. The ground here is just mud. You dont say, she replied drily, making him wince. Here, Khunua passed him a clay jar. Taking it, he found it had what appeared to be herbal pellets in it, painted red and black. They will help you replenish your strength a bit quicker, she supplied. He did well not to look too surprised, he thought; however, he took one and crunched it down Mana shifted in his body as the medicine did something strange and slightly inexplicable to it as it flowed through the channels in his body. Everyone take one Khunua said, taking the pot back and passing it on. It will help a bit at any rate. Nodding, he breathed in and out a few times. The effect was potent. He could feel the mana in his body surging now, attracting more mana somehow as it did so. His limbs felt itchy and his skin a bit flushed in the evening air. Whatever the medicine had done was invigorating in a very disconcerting way. What does it do? he asked, watching the effect on the others as they took it. Stimulates the mana in your body, makes it harmonize better with your physical form. You dont want to overdose on it, she explained, looking amused. Thinking about what his body might feel like if he doubled the effect, he shuddered mentally. Okay, give it a minute for your body to calm down, then lets see if we cant move it two metres! she said brightly. The crew and the other survivors, who had been straining for some 30 minutes on and off while Khunua and Lashaan hunted down the errant serpent, looked a bit dubious but everyone was too knackered to complain, he supposed. While they waited, he watched the dark-haired woman continue to walk around the vessel, considering it. The faint sense of pressure off her was steadily growing he realised. It had not been anywhere near as noticeable before, but in terms of strength she was not that far behind the other two, the blonde and brown haired hunters. He had come to the conclusion at this point that they had to be mercenary hunters, a wandering group who fought monsters for favour, coin and reputation who just so happened to be in Ulmaz when it was attacked. -Or were they there because of the hydra? In a weird way that made sense. Perhaps such a beast had just picked that moment to attack the outpost or they had been sent there to capture one and it had escaped in the chaos? He had intended to try to ask some of the others but no convenient opportunity had arisen, rather vexingly. Right! Khunua said abruptly. Lets see how this goes. With weary groans the crew got up and took positions again. Focusing, he reached out with his mana control, focusing on the water Can you imbue it into the mud, solidify it? Khunua asked. Solidify? he blinked. Yes, around me, so I can have some purchase to push, she nodded. You cant do it? she asked, looking a bit resigned. Ah no, he shook his head. I mean I can, he corrected hurriedly. She gave him a long look, then just shook her head. -Idiot, he remonstrated with himself. Focusing on the ground around her, he forced mana into it, rapidly drying the mud as she watched the others take up positions. Within a few moments he felt something else also settling into the air around her her own mana, he realised with a jolt of shock. Okay, on three! she called out. There was some minor scramble as the last of them got into place. Count us in He realised she had been talking to him and nodded. One Two Three Focusing again on the ground around the crew, he watched pensively as The vessel groaned, its timbers flexing slightly, and then almost improbably it moved slowly backwards. It didnt move two metres, but it definitely moved further than they had managed on any single effort since they started. Okay, so this will work Khunua mused, barely looking out of breath he realised. Again. This time, her words held a faint sense of command to them, seeming to sink into the surroundings and almost compel him to agree. For a brief moment, her presence seemed to forcibly draw the eye as she breathed in and out Putting her hands back to the vessel, she watched the others get back in position and start to push then she leant against the front. If he hadnt been looking at her seen the faint trace of exertion ripple across her body, he would have thought it somewhat exaggerated; however, as he watched, she took a full step forward, the boat groaning faintly as it moved reluctantly. After a few moments break, they tried again and again and again. Each time the vessel shifted half a yard or so and while it was clearly a group effort and the medicine certainly helped, a part of him could only wonder if she was not able to move the boat completely on her own and was just saving their blushes. In the end, it still took almost an hour, but the boat was fully off the mud bank and floating freely again in the channel. Getting back on board, he surveyed the damage to the superstructure of the vessel as the others poked around, checking for leaks and such. It seems in fairly good shape, Khunua mused, coming to stand at the rudder where he was. The main worry was that the keel might be cracked, but thankfully that isnt the case, he replied. We can fix up the leaks and sort the ballast and then it will at least get us all back upriver. Good, she nodded, staring out across the swaying reed beds, now looking like an endless sea of shifting shadow in the twilight. I assume you will be heading back to Ulquan? He pondered that question carefully. In truth, he was not at all keen on the idea of going back to Ulquan. The question of their captains shady dealing over those war-prisoners was weighing on his mind now for some reason. It had been a rather abrupt thing and high paying though very little of it had been up front. He rather suspected that if they went back now, the client, whoever it was, might not be all that understanding. Only if required, he replied at last. Everything seems good! Ladrak reported to Omurz, who was leaning on the rail overlooking the main deck. We are not taking in water? he asked. No more than usual, Ladrak chuckled. Rolling his eyes, he waved for Ladrak to come over. Omurz, we should get going? he half prompted the captain. Ah yes, Omurz sighed, stopping leaning on the railing. For navigation we should take two and get the small boat, they can go ahead, checking the depth. What about lights? Ladrak asked. Unnecessary, Khunua said. I can guide you from the front. Who goes in the boat? Ladrak asked Omurz. Kreva and Omurz said, gaining a sour look from Kreva who was leaning on the side rail, scanning the reed beds. Ill go, the old bearded survivor chuckled, ambling over and cutting Omurz off.

~ Juni C Ruins of Ulmaz ~
The moon was well risen by the time Lin Ling finally exhaled and punched the ground softly. The quantity of hydra qi in their surroundings had been diffusing for a while, but it was by no means gone. Success? she asked. Success, Ling replied with a sigh of relief. Qing Yao, Wei Chu and Feiwu Shen all exhaled as well, sitting back. All of them were sweating hard, looking exhausted. In fairness, that exhaustion was not undeserved. She had all but forced qi down their throats for the previous few hours. Very harmoniously of course, but it was still an unrelenting torrent of tempering energy that they had had to deal with, not to mention there had been markedly more shards of soul strength in it as time went on. Sorry, if I had just sat down and done that this morning we might be done by now, she said with a certain degree of embarrassment. Its fine. Likely we wouldnt have a boat right now if you had, Lin Ling giggled. Speaking of the boat, they are taking quite a while Qing Yao interjected. It was some 30 metres long, she pointed out. Likely it suffered some damage as well. Chunhua has to be reasonably subtle about things. Still, between Senior Chunhua and Brother Kai it shouldnt be that hard to get it off a mud bank, Wei Chu pointed out. Well, before they get back, lets clean up, she said, standing up and looking around, before turning back to Lin Ling. I assume you can destroy most of this formation and such? Ling made cats eyes at her and then put a hand on the central block, making it vanish. Sighing, she shook her head and stored the block she was sitting on in her talisman. You get used to nothing storing and then when finally it does she grumbled, jumping over to the next one. Qing Yao had to put a hand over her mouth to make it look like she wasnt laughing. Feiwu Shen and Wei Chu were both studiously looking elsewhere. -Oh, live it up, revenge will come, she muttered to herself. With that issue resolved, it took next to no time to clear away all the remaining traces of their presence. The only other examples of Lin Lings formations outside those used to seal away the prisoners were all in the subsidiary hall where the cultivators and UrInan had taken refuge from the tribulation, so while Lin Ling continued to sort out the formation in the square she went to deal with that. After a quick check around that hall, she stored all those away in her talisman with the intention of dumping them somewhere random and very unrelated. Returning to the main courtyard, she found Lin Ling had cleared out the other remaining pieces and was talking quietly with the others. What do we do about the prisoners? she asked, looking in the direction of that hall. The nightmare they are trapped in will wear off eventually, Lin Ling replied, looking pensive. It would be kind of awkward to go to all this effort just to have them be revealed to the others, she sighed. However, I dislike the idea of leaving an obvious trace to link anyone other than Sharvasuss qi beast to this mess. They will take a while to wake up, so I can get rid of all that when the boat is almost here, Ling mused. Based on Feiwu Shens conflicted expression nearby, she could guess what their regretful choice might be. Still, having not killed them up to this point, she had no desire to do so now, especially not when they were themselves harmless for the most part. Fair enough, she agreed, looking up at the tower. Ill go see if I can spot them. What should we do then? Feiwu Shen asked. Wait here, she said with an eye roll. Luxuriate in a few moments of not having to refine qi as if your life depended on it! Leaving Lin Ling and Qing Yaos laughter behind her, she turned and jumped up to the lowest level of the tower, scrambling rapidly up it to reach a convenient vantage point. Thanks to Bright Lotus Eyes her night vision, while not as good as Lin Lings, was certainly more than up to the task of spotting the boat or so she had thought. As it turned out, they had decided not to use lights, which was eminently wise she had to admit, but made finding it in the dark, with the shifting reeds and the strange reflections of the moonlight on the visible stretches of water, something of a pain. To her relief, though, once she did find the vessel, she found they had floated it again and were slowly navigating it towards the fort itself. Well? She glanced over to see that Lin Ling had joined her. Its over to our north-east, I suppose. Based on where they are, it might actually be better for us to go to them, she suggested, pointing to its general location. Hmmm yes, Ling nodded. In that case Ill go deal with that now and you set out with the others? Better we all stick together, she mused. In any case, we still need to decide what we do next. Next? Ling frowned. You havent noticed the discontent from Feiwu Shen and Kai Manshu? she asked, frowning. Oh their desire to go rescue their seniors, Ling sighed as she peered over the edge of the tower. In terms of rescuing a bunch of other cultivators I can see all sorts of ways that backfires on us. Yep, she agreed, I dont need a divination art to see where that might lead. Gratitude is only worth so much and a bunch of Immortals or Chosen Immortals are not going to take any guidance from us. At worst they might actually try to rob us, even if they think we are part of some big influence. Mostly that seems to be Feiwu Shen and Kai Manshu, she noted. Qing Yao and Wei Chu seem mostly content to try to rendezvous with their own seniors. One of whom shot at me quite concertedly in the battle, Ling pouted. She did? she asked. Yeah, Qing Yao has images of all her seniors on that talisman, Ling sighed. I recognise both Jia Ying and Qing Dongmei. Qing Dongmei was the archer in white who was supporting Tian Cang Di. Ah she recalled that Ling had been knocked about a bit by them. The UrInan seem happy to go with us at this point, but the cultivators are sort of here by happenstance and already chafing a bit in principled ways. It was amusing to see them grumble about disguising themselves, Ling agreed. Rolling her eyes, she slipped off the edge and skidded down the wall, stopping herself on the lower level with an outstretched hand for a second before hopping down the remaining distance. Ling landed a moment later with a slight splash that sent ripples across the water. We are going to meet the boat, she informed the others. The trio nodded, following after both of them as they headed for that hall without spoken comment. It didnt take long to remove all evidence of the arrays and leave the slumped forms unconscious in the hall. They would, according to Ling, awaken with a serious headache and a very bad case of collective amnesia, fuelled by some very lurid nightmares. Because most of them had seen nothing at all in any case, even if someone did manage to undo what had been done, by the time that occurred their trail should be so cold as to be untraceable, or at least that was the hope. With that done, they closed the door again and rapidly left the fort, heading into the harbour along the line she had fixed in her minds eye that would lead them pretty much straight to the boat. The journey through the reed beds in the dark was not particularly pleasant, but Qing Yao was attuned enough to run on the water for short bursts and it was easy enough for her and Ling to carry Feiwu Shen and Wei Chu, so their progress was swift, if not uneventful. They got ambushed twice by small water snakes, largely, she was sure, because she and Ling were keeping their presences totally repressed with their mantras. They also disturbed some kind of crab that was foraging in the reeds that spat bubbles at them which cut the reeds they passed through. Finally, though, she caught sight of the boat, mostly because it was fairly noisy, and called them to a stop. Focusing her intent a bit, she made a hooting call that imitated a tree-bill, a bird Chunhua would certainly recognise. A moment later a second hoot came back, completely identical in every way, which Ling then returned. Let me carry you for a minute, she said, turning to Qing Yao. No need to give too much away, Qing Yao agreed, allowing her to lift her by the waist. Pushing on, they arrived at the edge of the waterway to find the boat a few metres out from it, the UrVash crew looking nervous and rather heavily armed. Chunhua spotted them almost immediately from where she was standing on the prow and waved. Waving back, she crouched and jumped the distance to the boat, landing on the edge with barely a sound and putting Wei Chu and Qing Yao down on the deck. Ling followed a moment later with Feiwu Shen. Well, at least this saves us navigating that ship trap of a harbour, Uarz muttered. Yes, its not very amenable in the dark, she agreed. Glad to see this floats with all the effort invested. We are too, Omurz muttered, then waved to the UrVash rowing. Start turning us! There were several affirmative groans and the vessel started to slowly turn on the spot, the splash of oars nearby identifying the location of the small boat scouting the channel. We figured we should come meet you, she said to Chunhua and the others. Cleaned up everything, she signed unobtrusively. Probably not a bad idea given how hard it is to keep track of these channels, even with good night vision. Chunhua agreed, nodding to acknowledge the signed message. I honestly dont think having lanterns would help in the slightest. Any trouble getting it repaired? she asked. A large water serpent bit two of the crew, but they will survive, Lashaan replied from nearby. We met a few on the way, she mused. And a very obnoxious crab that I swear had some kind of spatial mana in its bubbles. Uggh they are the worst, the female boat guard, Kreva, who was also nearby muttered. They hide in the mud, utterly undetectable, and then spit bubbles in the water that can take your leg off or worse, one of the rowers beside them interjected. Knew a guy who lost his little friend to one without any warning Kreva finished. Did you kill it? another asked. Do I look like I have it on me? she said with a half-hearted smile. Ah, buggers do like to run, burrow faster than near anything, another of the crew said with a scowl. Lashaan, who knew full well she had a spatial storage device, was looking the other way now. As they were talking, the vessel completed its turn and started back down the waterway towards the main river channel. Looking around, she had to acknowledge that it was a bit strange to be on one in this situation. The vessels she had been on before had been a bit larger, but the layout was mostly the same, bar a second level at the rear. This one was also more geared towards transport of goods, she could see that immediately given that a large portion of the middle of it was empty, presumably to fit cargo either side of the mast. Now, all that was stashed there were a few bales of reeds and the leftovers from fixing up the boat. What do we do now? Chunhua asked quietly. A moment. Closing her eyes, she put her hands on the rail at the side and focused on her divination art. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} The first question she fed it was concerning Han Shu, which just gave her a faint tug that this track was somewhat auspicious. Curiously, when she followed it up with a question about the cultivators seniors, that sense of harmony almost overlaid itself. Thinking about that, ignoring the others around her, she found it made sense with the added bit of information about Qing Yaos seniors. Qings talisman was designed to help her rendezvous with the other Nine Auspicious Moons disciples and while she hadnt asked, she was pretty sure Qing Yao had some sort of relationship to Qing Dongmei. The Qing clan were themselves something of an important force on the Imperial Continent, though rather like the Ling clan on Yin Eclipse, one somewhat adrift from the major powerbrokers. -Have to remember to ask her about that, she mused. More relevant though, Han Shus body and the others, assuming they were still okay were pretty much the only prize worth having from the whole mess of a battle. The group they had been following before had been fairly large and her intuition there was that the group Qing Yao had been aiming to join back up with was the same one. They wouldnt know for sure until they got closer, but she was willing to bet at least some spirit stones they would not be that far off. The interesting part, though, was that the divination art also gave her a sort of harmonious sense concerning that and if not the vessel they were now on something relating to it in some way Exhaling, she opened her eyes and grimaced, because just that short moment had nearly bottomed out the qi in her dantian. Well? Chunhua asked. We take the boat upriver. Ill think about it some more in the meantime, she murmured, looking around again. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Uarz looking at her pensively and sighed inwardly. Chapter 120 – Buranuna Days
The matters that followed the decision that Song Jia should marry Shu Bao as his concubine are, unfortunately, historically murky. We only know for certain what the end result was, and some of the twists in that, but the nuance is likely known only to a few elders, Song Jia, Shu Bao and a few others at this point. It does not help that it is only from these opposite sources that the narratives are presented, so both are included here that posterity may make up its own mind. About the only thing they do agree on is that days before the wedding, Song Jia returned to the sect, alleging that Shu Bao had mistreated her. Song Jia alleged that Shu Bao and his associates had, while drunk, gotten into a gambling competition with several other prominent young masters. Shu Bao was uncharacteristically unlucky, eventually losing enough that a youth from the Din clan C who also lusted after Song Jia C forced him into a position where he either had to kowtow towards him and call him grandfather or allow him to spend a night with Song Jia. Song Jia alleged that rather than lose face and kowtow, Shu Bao had handed her over and the young master from the Din clan had seized her Good Fortune Core, ruined her purity, used a fate locking art on her and given her back to Shu Bao to do with as he wished, as a gift for his upcoming wedding. Shu Bao roundly refuted her account. Instead, he claimed that Song Jia had grown to despise him, despite all the privilege heaped upon her. That she had embarrassed him by dallying with other disciples at a gathering of their peers and that when confronted, she had grown hysterical and injured her own foundation. Several of his associates also testified that her tale was nothing but a fanciful slander concocted of various slanderous tales based on other politically motivated rumours to try to cover her shame. The Shu Pavilions Elder Hall convened; however, most of those records are, unfortunately, sealed. Various rumours persist, but what is known is that in the end, faced with contradictory reports, the majority of the Elders found Shu Baos account more compelling. Their judgement noted that no corroborating accounts of Song Jias allegations could be obtained, nor was there any evidence she was under any art. Song Jia had, however, sought repeatedly to extricate herself from Shu Bao, who while not always attentive, had been committed to the agreement and had acted with appropriate decorum. The final twist, however, came from Shu Baos mother, who alleged that the Shu Pavilion had not actually tested her purity before the engagement. Song Jia was examined in a degrading fashion before the Elder Hall and when this was revealed to be true, Shu Bao denounced her publically for breaking the contract between them. The Shu clans position was declared openly after that. Song Jia was beaten, all the benefits she had attained from the Shu clan were stripped from her and finally she was thrown out of the Pavilion on the orders of the Elder Hall, with no prospects, no worth and no cultivation. Later that month, Shu Bao married Kong Meixiao in a grand ceremony and both left Eastern Azure immediately on their honeymoon back to the Shu Heavenly clan.
Excerpt from: The Politics of the Heavenly Hundred. Volume 16 C Eastern Azure ~ By Kung Quan

~ Juni C Dawn on the River ~
Off to her right, a large water bird launched itself out of the reeds, something twisting in its beak. Focusing her gaze on it, she saw the flash of red and black before it swallowed the unfortunate snake down. Beyond it, the pale haze of lights from Udrasa and Ulquan had faded away to nothing in the first light of dawn, visible now only as a memory in her minds eye. -How uneventful, Juni thought with a sigh, sweeping her gaze back across the swaying reed beds, tinted pink in the first light of the day. You look contemplative, Ling mused, coming to lean on the rail beside her. I was just thinking how remarkably uneventful the night was, she replied softly. If you call nearly running into a mud bank and two narrowly missed collisions with ruined ships uneventful, Ling chuckled quietly. You know what I meant, she replied, elbowing Ling in the side. Sure, there were some issues, but they were uneventful ones I suppose when you put it like that, Ling agreed. It also feels strange that its only been a day since the she trailed off, considering the ruin spread around them. Ling looked at her sideways and nodded. We will need a break soon though, Ling pointed out. The crew is shattered and undermanned for rowing a boat this size. I know, she nodded. We do have some functional qi-replenishing medicine left, dont we? I made some more, Ling sighed. They would barely qualify as mortal garbage but they are still better than nothing. It turns out Feiwu Shen actually has some talent for alchemy. How did we miss that? she asked, surprised. Because it never came up and we dont have any pill furnaces! Ling chuckled. In any case, I put some in breakfast, stuffed the fish with it, in fact, and it went down pretty well. Its no substitute for actually taking a break though. True, true, she nodded. That was the issue, really. Fatigue. Their crew was small and rowing a vessel as large as they were on, it turned out, was not something you could just sit down and pick up in a few hours. Still, even with this slow pace and the currents and the changing channels we are nearly a third of the way to Ulquan, according to Uarz, Ling added. How did he work that out? she asked. Stars and the lights on the horizon, Ling shrugged. Does it surprise you that he is actually quite good with divinations? No, actually, she conceded. It is quite something, isnt it? Chunhua said, also coming to lean on the side of the boat and passing her a roasted fish. Taking it, she took a bite and nodded in agreement. With the dawn she could at last see the true breadth of the damage unleashed and it was nothing if not grimly spectacular. Everywhere you looked, on both sides of the river, small settlements and areas of carefully managed riverland were ruined. Where they were now rowing, fields were visible only as silver mirrors, distant boats occasionally drifting in them as their owners presumably tried to recover what few crops they could before the higher water thoroughly destroyed them. Shading her eyes, she could just make out the remains of a village about half a mile away, its buildings levelled, the walls barely visible and only a few taller structures above the water. One had a smoky bonfire burning that had proved to be a useful guidance marker. Those were a strategy to keep the bugs away, according to Lashaan. At least this explains why nobody came to Ulmaz, Chunhua observed after a few moments of silent eating. It did. Clearly, the focus of the local inhabitants, those still alive she supposed, was on salvaging their immediate livelihoods. Not worrying about forts downriver. The other reason, prominently visible in the rising sun, was that the paths of the main channels through the riverlands had completely shifted. They watched in silence as the ruined fields fell behind them. The boats amongst them observed their passage in turn, many of the occupants openly armed with bows and spears. No doubt, she supposed, there were plenty of folk concerned with looters as much as qi beasts. Hey! Over here! STOP! Help! The various shouts caught her attention from the riverward side of the boat, making all three of them turn. To port! one of watching UrVash on the prow of the boat called out a moment later, pointing over to the left. Walking across to that side of the vessel, all three of them gazed out at the shimmering pink-tinted water, reflecting the sun, to find a half-capsized vessel a bit smaller than theirs, lodged firmly into what looked like a newly emergent mud bank about 200 metres away. Several bedraggled UrVash were waving the tattered remnants of a sail back and forth to attract attention while standing on the highest part of the vessel. Its considered bad form to not rescue people, Naakai, who was leaning on the rail nearby, muttered to them. Off to the side, she saw Uarz looking at them and buried a sigh. -It seems that some suspicions really do die hard You are the captain, Master Omurz, do as you need to she called over brightly to the UrVash who was shading his eyes and looking at the distant wreck. We cannot leave these poor souls out there at the mercy of the crabs after all! That got a few laughs from the crew and Omurz actually preened slightly at being called Master Omurz, which she found amusing. That was the key to this lot really; just doing what was mostly expected. If she pushed it, she supposed they would just go on past, but if it was not a typical action, it would stick in the mind and they had already trodden their share of memorable actions with this lot, since encountering them. Left, slow! the crewman, Urluz, whose job it was to keep the rowers in time yelled. Clear for sunken obstacles for 20 metres! the watcher up front called. Somehow, I feel like it would be better for us to just ignore these kind of things Chunhua muttered. I cant blame you, she agreed, focusing on Bright Heart Shifting Steps and getting vague twinges both towards the inauspicious and the auspicious which was really not that helpful at all. -Too much divination, she reflected glumly. What do you think? Ling asked her. That Ive been using it too much. she grumbled, rubbing her temples. The wreck is inauspicious, but something about it is auspicious. Does that mean its dangerous, or that its wrecked and thats unlucky and someone survived and thats good? Fair, Ling mused. Probably we should be on our guard anyway though, she said, grimacing. Anchor away! There was a *splash* from the front of the boat, followed by a second smaller one as the watchers tossed both anchors down to stop them drifting too far. What do we do? Uarz had come over as well. What you usually do, she said with her best smile. Uarz looked at her, the frown never really moving beyond his eyes to his face, before nodding. Send the boat over. Teff, Ladrak, you row. We will have arrows on you. If it looks dangerous, come back. The pair singled out nodded wearily and put their oars aside, scrambling up to the deck. The small boat, rowed for the moment by Naakos, was coming alongside. The UrInan hopped up, trading with the pair and they all watched in relative silence as the small boat began its passage over. What do we do if they want to seize this vessel? Qing Yao, who had also come to the rail, murmured. Giving a half laugh, she glanced at Ling and then Uarz and drew a finger across her throat. That thought had occurred to her as well, but she had to admit she was more confident in their available means than she had been for a good while at this point. Fair enough Qing Yao chuckled, barely hesitating as she cut off the reflexive Senior Juni. Uarz rolled his eyes and walked back down the boat to confer with Omurz, Kreva and Avarz who were at the back end now, armed with bows and scanning the surrounding reed beds without even being prompted. How are the others? she asked Qing Yao, looking over at where Kai Manshu, Feiwu Shen and Wei Chu were sitting on some crates, finishing tidying the remains of the hastily prepared breakfast. Contemplating our gains, Qing Yao replied with an eye roll. Also, keeping a low profile as you suggested. Speaking of whichshe passed her jade scrip over to Qing Yaothis will help. While she had been recovering from her various divinations during the night, she had imprinted much of her knowledge of the UrVash language and more stuff about Easten, including older Easten and the various other alphabets, onto it for the others to use. Qing Yao scanned it and raised her eyebrows. Should have done it before, she murmured by way of apology, but circumstances have been what they are. This will help a lot, Qing Yao agreed with a smile. How did you get such a good grasp on it? Her question was somewhat vague, mostly in case others were prying; however, beyond Uarz, the woman, Kreva and the older guard, Avarz, nobody else among the crew was much stronger than Feiwu Shen really and none of them had any serious talent with Perception as they called Soul Sense here. Still, it was good that Qing Yao was being wary. Travelling widely and not killing everyone I meet, she replied, only half joking. That said, they are starting to think about rescues as well Qing Yao murmured, barely hiding a grimace as they both watched the progress of the smaller vessel. I am aware, she said at last, sighing softly. However, I think you all saw the same things I did We did Qing Yao sighed as well. However, their sense of camaraderie especially Qing didnt say Feiwu Shen, thankfully, she was too savvy for that, but the implication was fairly clear, even as she subtly cut off the other woman. I know, she replied. However, there is a time and a place and circumstances to consider. The difficulty is that my own side will not necessarily care for them either Qing Yao murmured, looking a bit vexed. -Which is why they are pinning their hopes on us, quietly, she thought with a sigh, aware that Feiwu Shen in particular thought them most likely related to the Huang clan in some way, given both Lin Ling and Teng Chunhuas strengths focused on Yang energy and Luan. It seems there is some complication Naakos had also come over to the rail and was watching the gesticulation from the distant boat. When isnt there? she sighed, stopping leaning on the rail. Bright Heart Shifting Steps had also just nudged her in a way that put her rather markedly in mind of someone telling her there was something right behind her and that under no circumstances was she to turn around suddenly. Walking to the stern of the vessel, she stepped up onto the navigation deck to stand beside Uarz and Omurz, who were also watching the distant exchange with shaded eyes. There seems to be a problem? she mused. Ah maybe, Omurz muttered. As they watched, two of the group on the wreck had jumped onto their boat which was now coming back again, Teff and Ladrak appearing far from happy based off their body language. I know I said what I said earlier, she murmured, watching the boat approach. However, if they do try to commandeer this boat, I will throw them in the river. I hope you understand that? Omurz winced but Uarz just nodded. They watched in silence as the smaller boat came alongside and the two jumped out with ease, landing on the side deck of the vessel. Up close, she could tell immediately that both were Sixth Advancement. If put in the army that had fought against the cultivators, they would certainly have been considered among the elites. I am Izvar, first mate of the Star of Lumvaz, the first one said, looking around a bit disdainfully, clearly sizing up the strength of the crew. Avarz and Kreva both crossed their arms, while Uarz also narrowed his eyes. -Do they know it? she mused. I am Quavez, the second, somewhat paunchy UrVash, dressed in a muddy red robe said. I am burdened with Important Purpose, of which it is your especial honour to help serve Udrasa in its completion Across the boat, there was calculated silence. Many of the crew were casting subtle glances at her and Ling, Lynn as she had started to call herself. The UrInan were unobtrusively looking for weapons near at hand. Interestingly, Quavez and Izvar were basically ignoring everyone bar Uarz and Kreva. Given she, Ling and Chunhua were all now concealing their strength to be on par with Qing Yao and Fei Manshu, largely to stop the crew going glassy-eyed if they stopped focusing, none of them were given any real attention. What if we refuse? she asked, coming over to lean on the rail and stare at the pair. What if our own Important Purpose is more worthy than Udrasas? Quavez looked at her and barely managed to hide a sneer, before turning to look at the rest of the crew again, spreading his arms grandly. There is no purpose more important than that of the Masters, Quavez proclaimed with just a hint of steel in his tone and also a slight, insidious sense of compulsion, though she easily shook that off given their strength difference. -So he can do something comparable to us? Izvar stared at her and she again felt a faint sense of pressure try to push against her. In terms of strength, she had to guess he was a bit stronger than Kai Manshu or Qing Yao probably Kreva as well, but nowhere close to her, Ling or Chunhua. Narrowing her eyes, she controlled her own strength to make it seem somewhat comparable to Krevas. Off to one side, she could see Teng Chunhua and Lin Ling both watching with neutral expressions now. Kill? No kill? She caught Lin Lings unobtrusive sign from the corner of her eye. What is your mission? Omurz asked somewhat carefully, shooting a sideways glance at Uarz. And you are? Izvar said bluntly. The Captain, Omurz replied, scowling slightly. Izvar just snorted, suddenly making her wonder if he knew this crews old captain. Captain Ragvaz died during the flood, Uarz added, looking appropriately pained. How regrettable, Izvar said with a faint smirk. Maker watch over him. If Uarz registered the amusement in Izvars tone, he didnt rise to it. As you can see, our vessel is barely water worthy so we are trying to get back to civilisation before it falls to pieces. Our mission is Udrasas business, as is our cargo, Quavez said simply, looking around at all of them. For a second, she fancied his gaze lingered on Wei Chu and Feiwu Shen for some reason, before he continued speaking. You will do as we ask, I trust? It is the Honour of All to Serve the Masters. Again, she felt a faint pressure from his words and shrugged it off. Uarz was also frowning now, as were Kreva and Avarz. However, Omurz and the other crew, most of the UrInan and even, somewhat concerningly, Feiwu Shen and Wei Chu, nodded in agreement, as if that convinced them somehow. Bad, Lin Ling signed. -You dont say, she sighed inwardly, not needing to reply to that. Is this what they mean about the consequences of doing good deeds? -So, do we just force it or go with it for now? Staring at them, she considered their options. If it was something as simple as escorting a few survivors back to the dock at Ulquan it would be stupid to murder a bunch of people and attract notice over it. However, if it was something like going back to Ulmaz? -Or see if Uarz and the others can sort this out? If it is just a matter of transporting some cargo Uarz replied, frowning. -Ah, he was resisting both me and Ling. Presumably his talent there is pretty good for an UrVash. Izvar scowled at Uarz as if also annoyed at that and stepped forward to loom over the smaller UrVash. It is your honour to serve Udrasa Quavez reiterated. If its just cargo transport back up the river, or salvage, we can drop you off at the shoreline and you can hire some locals, Uarz stated somewhat sourly. However, you are not helping your case by trying mind-tricks with us, mage. Izvar and Quavez both frowned and looked a bit annoyed again, as if this wasnt quite going to plan. Kreva and Avarz, who had been loitering nearby, were both holding blades openly now, she noted. For that, we want a quarter of whatever remains of your cargo, Uarz said, scowling. Now you! Izvar stepped forward but Kreva was faster, smoothly stepping up beside Uarz. If you dont like it, you can just wait for the next vessel, Avarz added. or you can try swimming to shore, Kreva grinned, licking the edge of the copper blade she had drawn. I think not, Quavez smirked, his aura rising. This time, she really did feel the pressure as it washed over her, trying to insinuate its way into her mind. In that instant, Bright Heart Shifting Steps tugged faintly at her awareness, implying rather directly that if things continued on much further, events would take a turn for the decidedly inauspicious. We require that you Before he could finish, she countered his pressure directly, exerting the full strength of her presence on both of them for the first time, leaning on the railing of the navigation deck and smiling faintly as the qi in their bodies revolted visibly, the air around the pair rippling faintly in the early morning light. That you Quavez trailed off, his mouth slack with shock. In that moment of confusion, Naakos, who was standing nearby, moved like a snake, arriving behind Quavez and grasping his neck, restraining him with his own mana. Izvar spun, looking equally horrified, but Ling had also turned her principle on both of them, constricting them like they were caught by some dark serpent. Before either could fall, she also focused her qi properly around them, coordinating with Ling to anchor both in place. Walking down the boat to the pair, she put a hand to the straining Izvars forehead and pushed a thread of her soul sense into him. {Bright Hearts Mirror} The mind delving art from the talisman shifted in her and her principle reflected straight into the unfortunate UrVashs mind, carrying with it the strength of the Kun Lotus symbol and her mantra as it did so. His mental defences wavered for a heartbeat, resisting, then crumbled like rotten wood. Images of the last day or so flickered through her mind in reverse according to his recollections Marooned Scrambling to stay afloat Boat wrecked Shifting channels Flood Great storm Sailing from Udrasa Quavez and several others coming aboard. Captain paid to take Quavez to Ulmaz two days ago Looking at that, she understood now why Bright Heart Shifting Steps had suggested that it was most auspicious for her immediate good fortune that she cut this off quickly. Faugh, she sighed, taking her hand away. In the meantime, Lin Ling and Naakos had thoroughly suppressed Quavez while keeping him standing upright, having clearly had the same thought she had C that seeing both of them fall over would immediately cause a problem with anyone watching from the wreck. Thankfully, Izvars most recent thoughts, mainly about how his crew could easily seize the vessel and keep it from this understrength crew, also gave her the means to obfuscate her own intervention. Uarz and Avarz were staring at her like she was a strange fish that had just jumped onto the deck. If we had known this was the Star of Lumvaz we would not have stopped, Uarz sighed, sounding resigned. They are somewhat infamous, I take it? Lin Ling asked. The Star of Lumvaz is indeed infamous, Naakai agreed. They are widely known to be pirates at worst, Uarz added with a resigned look. And paid mercenaries any other time Avarz agreed. They raid readily and scavenge battlefields, travelling bands and poor villages for slaves on a regular basis, Naakai added. They hunt for those with promising gifts and sell them at slave markets in Umadri and Udrasa by the Gates or just take them upriver directly. So, a charming bunch all around, she concluded. Yeah, charming Uarz grunted. -And more importantly, mercenaries bought and paid for to check out what happened to Ulmaz. Presumably disposable if they failed but competent enough to be worth the effort invested? So what do we do with the rest? she mused, looking across at the wrecked boat. I am very tempted to say bash their heads in and toss them in the river, Kreva remarked, spitting on the deck next to Izvar. Given this lot are pirates, we might as well capture them and sell them to someone who will pay, Omurz chuckled. Ling nodded, but before she could do anything Uarz spoke up again. Dont be an idiot! he snapped at Omurz, pointing at the frozen Quavez. I know who that is and if he holds a grudge here we are all dead. He works for someone influential in Ulquan, I take it? she asked as Omurz scowled. He is an important servant of the Master of Ulquan Uarz sighed. He was also the one who spoke to Ragvaz while we were stuck there. And you couldnt say this earlier? Kreva scowled. I wasnt expecting this to go weirdly sideways so fast Uarz grimaced. Listening, she wondered whether this could be considered some kind of good fortune or some really unfortunate piece of luck. In a way it made sense that they could, hypothetically, run into the force sent to investigate the destruction of Ulmaz, but for it to involve someone who served directly with the Master of Ulquan -At least he didnt recognise Qing Yao or the others, she reflected grimly then recalled his gaze lingering on Wei Chu and Feiwu Shen and sighed, out loud this time. Realising the others were all looking at her now because she was basically staring into the middle distance, sighing deeply, she collected her thoughts and looked back at the wreck. Narrowing her eyes, she sent out her soul sense, sweeping over the boat and finding that it faded some fifteen metres away from it. They have an active ward, she observed. Unsurprising, Uarz sighed. This vessel had one as well but it was broken in the storm because it was placed by the mast. So, there is no way of knowing the strength of those on the vessel, Chunhua mused. There is not, she agreed, thinking matters over again in her head. Guard Manshu, Official Yao, we shall go deal with the rest of this, she said abruptly, looking across at Kai Manshu and Qing Yao, then back again at the distant wreck where the other survivors were watching. Do we take them back? Qing Yao asked, walking over to join them. -Complications everywhere! a part of her moaned. Teff and Ladrak, who were still in the rowing boat, were both looking a bit unwell as well, she noted. The odds there were fairly high that Quavez had done to them what he tried to do to the rest of the crew. -Looking at it differently, it might have been better to play along and then subdue all of them on the boat in one go she complained to herself. Oh well, it is what it is. Walking over to the edge, she bowed to the two frozen figures and then jumped down to the boat. Kai Manshu and Qing Yao followed her lead. Focusing her qi, she managed to suggest to the thoroughly discombobulated Izvar that he turn to watch them depart. -This not how I hoped my first attempt at complex soul sense manipulations would go, she grimaced. To her surprise, the command did take and a moment later Lin Ling somehow made Quavez follow that lead and walk up to the navigation deck. The crew, clearly spooked by this, didnt have to feign looking uneasy. Take us back to the wreck, she commanded Ladrak and Teff as the three of them made their way to the front of the boat. The rowers spun the boat and started back without any comment. Eyeing them both critically, she found that they had indeed been rather forcefully pacified with soul sense. The damage was unlikely to be permanent, but Quavez had been neither subtle nor restrained. Kai Manshu and Qing Yao were both still looking at her with a degree of confusion in their expressions, no doubt wondering why she had picked them to come out here. In truth, it was a bit spur of the moment but both were disguised as people from Ulmaz C Kai Manshu as an elite soldier and Qing Yao as an important servant. Given that Quavez had been heading to check on Ulmaz, having a guard and a powerful servant come back to the wreck would hopefully sell the subterfuge that they no longer needed to go there. Remaining standing as they rowed, she watched the distance to the wreck close, counting down the metres to where the boundary of the soul sense ward was. -How did Quavez manage to use a soul attack on them within the ward? she pondered, watching the survivors clamber down off the hull of the capsized boat. You have been troubled! she called up, using her words to carry her principle and qi towards the waiting crew of the vessel. Looking around, she counted four that were visible. According to Izvars memories there should be nine surviving crew, so that meant the others were either in the boat or scouting the perimeter, she supposed. None of the crew replied to her greeting, as they pulled up alongside. Is there much to transfer? she continued brightly, as if their silence was not a problem. Annoyingly, the UrVash here didnt go for status tattoos like those on the plains, so she had to rely on intent and with their silence she could get precious little of that either. Not much one of the crew spoke at last. Where is Master Quavez? another, wearing gold-copper bands around his arms and a muddy red robe, asked with a frown. Negotiating with our Captain perhaps? she replied with a pleasant smile. We have come from your destination so there is much to discuss between them, I imagine. You come from Ulmaz? the robed UrVash frowned. What is left of it, Qing Yao answered in flawless local. The flood devastated it, few survived We were lucky to be rescued by Captain Omurz before the swamp life started to investigate. I see well, we have two prisoners and some crates to take over, the robed UrVash replied after a long pause. Prisoners? she asked, glad her mantra helped her school her scowl. Yes, the red-robed UrVash said a bit curtly. Before she could say anything further, he turned on his heel and walked quickly across the sloped deck and into the doorway that presumably led to a stern cabin and the access to the hold of the vessel. Checking the layout of the boat, she noted that while it was smaller than the one they were on it was clearly a sail boat. There was no evidence of space for lots of rowers and it was broader than their one as well. -A shallow-bottomed sail boat designed for these marshes, rather than what we are using, which seems more for open water? It fit if they were mercenaries who plied their trade in this region, she supposed. The red-robed UrVash returned surprisingly quickly, after barely a few minutes had passed, accompanied by four others. Two were women C naked and sodden, wearing bags over their heads, their wrists and ankles bound by the same silver-blue bracelets that had been used on her in her own captivity. The other two carried a chest apiece and were dressed in loose fitting red tunics she recognised from their trip across the marshes C guards of important UrVash. The last to emerge was the red-robed UrVash, who now carried what appeared to be a closed lantern Bright Heart Shifting Steps told her in no uncertain terms that the next few seconds would be very inauspicious if she didnt act immediately. Unleashing every shred of her strength, she darted for the red-robed UrVash. {Misty Lotus River} Given she had two other movement arts at this point, she rarely used Misty Lotus River, if at all. In this case though, it had a clear use, because she was in the middle of a huge river and it was a water-attuned art. All around her, the water surface shivered as if smashed by a flat hand. Hundreds of thousands of droplets swirled up, obscuring everything in a haze of iridescent flowers. In the same instant, the red-robed UrVash opened the lantern and she felt a sense of inexorable compulsion try to grip her {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} Groaning as her qi reserves plummeted, she closed her eyes, blotting out the strange, skin-tingling non-sound that accompanied the sense of profound compulsion and let the art get to work. Something scythed through the mist at her She swayed away from it, briefly unstoring her sword-staff and parrying a coppery blade that was aiming for her head. Her arms shook from the force of the impact; however, the copper-gold blade came off much worse, bending like it was made of cheap metal. Drawn on by her divination art, she spun and swept the legs out from a shadowy figure, sending them flying into the shallow muddy water below with a dull splat Suddenly, every angle she could move to became breathtakingly inauspicious in her minds eye. Gritting her teeth, she charged forward, relying on her qi to A palm slipped through her guard like a ghost and nearly connected with her left breast, just above her heart then snapped back, aiming to try and grab her weapon. Sneering inwardly, she stored it away again and grabbed the wrist. {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} Her attacker screamed in shock as a luminous, pale lotus with janky red and yellow patterns on its petals blossomed around her hand, drawing in qi which was then thoroughly purified by her physique and her mantra. A second palm shot out of the mist and abruptly Misty Lotus River was scattered, revealing her opponent to be Quavez? That moment of disorientation nearly cost her dearly as the red-robed UrVash grinned nastily and materialized the lantern into his hands directly a moment after she saw the familiar shape of a storage ring on his finger. -Nameless mother Biting her tongue, she focused herself inwards, sheltering behind the shield of her mantra. GLORY TO QUAZAM! The words blazed into her mind, projected there by the shining eye within the lantern, which itself held a disturbing purplish-yellow flame that oscillated in a way that made her eyes bleed. ALL GLORY TO QUAZAM! ALL GLORY TO QUAZAM! The words crashed into her psyche like hammers, refusing to let her shut her eyes to blot them out. Accompanying them was a shadowy projection of Quazam herself, imperiously sitting on her throne in that strange, otherworldly place she had been dragged to before The cadence of the words dug into her mind, flowing into other patterns more ominous patterns and sounds that evoked the whispered words of the SarKatush and their dread master. -Nope! -No way! -Not a chance! The unfortunate parts of her psyche that had been clipped by the formidable treasures attempt at totally seizing control of her screamed in fury, even as her Nascent Soul marshalled her defences and her mantra brutally crushed the invading strength. In the meantime, the red-robed UrVash and the one who was likely the real Quavez had both grasped her Bright Heart Shifting Steps nudged her thoughts. Gift of the Lotus becomes the Bestowed Path for the Body Externalising the song-like phrasing, muttering it under her breath, she let her mantra seize all of her anger and pain and imbue it into a distillation of the devouring darkness of the depths of Yin Eclipse. Both UrVash recoiled, but it was already too late as the manifestation swirled around her, lotus petals twisting as the world rippled. Having fought so many SarKatush, it was disturbingly easy to recall that helpless, terrifying feeling of the hand always about to descend behind you, to grasp you drag you down to the darkness {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} This time, the art caught everything. Both UrVash thrashed but the manifestation of her mantra, carrying a shadow of the pain and torment she had undergone so far, had caught them both in a cruel trap. It probably only took a moment or two but it felt like far longer before they both slumped unconscious to the ground, the qi in their bodies chaotic. Yeah Im quite done with the whole Glory to Quazam thing, she muttered, kicking Quavez in the head, viciously.

~ Kai Manshu C On the Wreck ~
Hauling himself out of the shallows, spitting mud, Kai Manshu looked around for Qing Yao who had most definitely just shoved him into the water and nearly got hit in the head by an enraged UrVash. Surprisingly, it wasnt anyone from the boat they had come to investigate, but rather Teff, who had just jumped at him. Grimacing, he tried to recall the last few moments but everything was rather hazy -Juni attacked -There was a lantern that was unveiled? Yao? he called out, easily fending off the flailing Teff, sending him tumbling back into their own smaller vessel. On the wreck, Juni was viciously kicking the red-robed one in the head with a murderous expression on her face while two more crewmen in muddy red tunics tried to circle her. Here! Qing Yao called out, standing up out of the water behind up. What just happened? he asked, turning to look at her and then turning away again just as quickly. I saved us from a very unpleasant treasure, Qing Yao grumbled. For the cheap price of my maidenly modesty. That last part was certainly true. The local garments they had acquired were all scandalously thin by any measure and now Qing Yao, who was wearing a full length one, was drenched to the skin. There was really not that much left to the imagination. Looking annoyed, she started to wade over towards the shore ALL GLORY TO QUAZAM! Teff surged up and tried to attack him again, the words he was yelling imbued with a strange intonation that carried hints of a strength well beyond anything the Soul Foundation Teff should have been able to manage Clenching his jaw, he caught Teffs arm and landed a hard punch in the crewmans side, sending a shockwave of mana into his body that dispersed most of Teffs mana and made him collapse, properly this time. -Ladrak? Belatedly, he realised Ladrak was not in the boat Spinning around, he found that Ladrak had taken that opportunity to charge for Qing Yao, tackling her into the water as she flailed, caught unawares somehow. Maker Curse You! he snarled, having the presence of mind to curse in local as he staggered over and hauled Ladrak off her, tossing him back into the boat. T-thank you! Qing Yao gasped, sitting up in the water and rubbing her neck where Ladrak had grabbed it. Grimacing, he pulled off the upper half of his own garb and tossed it to her, because Ladrak had torn away much of the cloth, revealing far more of Qing Yao than Ahhhhiii! A scream from the boat made him turn to see that the red-robed UrVash had shaken off whatever Juni had done to him and had grabbed her by the neck, holding a pair of silver bands in his other hand. Two more crewmen from the wreck were also scrambling down towards them, weapons drawn, blocking off the path. No wonder you looked so familiar, the leader chuckled, eyeing Qing Yao. Didnt recognise either of you until I saw your fine figure Wait... what? his own voice sounded weak in his ears. Th-they are Qing Yao, behind him, also sounded shocked. Captured -Wait this is the same boat that captured her? He stared at their attackers dully, hardly wanting to credit that coincidence. Unless is that why Juni brought us? Gritting his teeth, he saw she was resisting the red-robed UrVash, but clearly her assailant was a proper Immortal or maybe higher. Yes we caught you once Easy to do it again the first chuckled nastily. You dont shake off our special treasure that easily Casting about, he found no obvious weapons to use; however, their intent was such that he could tell both were slightly weaker than he was. Clenching his jaw, he tried to focus his mana... W-what? Qing Yao, who had just done the same gasped in shock. Even some distance away, he could see her mana turn chaotic and uncontrolled, as if something was fundamentally interfering with her ability to direct it. His own was under his control, but there was a sort of slipperiness to it that made him uneasy. You think we are idiots? the second one leered, mainly at Qing Yao. That we will let you direct mana as you like? You cannot attack us. It is forbidden. Just give up. The words, directed at Qing Yao primarily, still sank into his mind like leaden weights, even as he tried to resist the soporific command that came with them. -Shit did they do something to her? Just give up, the second crewman sneered as Qing Yao stumbled, looking pale and struggling to breathe. His own mana was fog now, swirling away from his control NO! he snarled, managing to push back at it barely, thanks to the days spent dealing with the uncooperative hydra mana, coupled with a definite desire not to be captured again. Focusing purely on his intent, he lunged forward, trying to focus on one of the few martial forms he knew. {Palm of Sagacious Qin} A ghostly palm exploded out of his own, striking the first crewman in the chest and sending them sprawling back in the muddy water. Ahhhhiii! Behind him, a second scream C Qing Yaos C distracted him for a moment as he realised both Teff and Ladrak had somehow recovered. {Moonless Shadow Fist} Qing Yaos own martial strike smashed into Teff, sending him into the water with a flat *thwack* The second guard lunged for him, mana coalescing on the edge of the guards blade as the guard closed the distance between them with deceptive speed. {Sagacious Qin Seizes the Moment} Twisting away, he countered the strike, sending a wicked blade of his own mana through the crewmans body, scattering the momentum of the UrVashs attack. Dammit! the crewman snarled, aborting the strike to slam his shoulder into him, sending them both rolling in the shallow water of the mud bank. Trying to avoid swallowing too much of the slimy mud, he flailed for the first crewmembers blade which he had somehow failed to grab a moment earlier, even as he attempted to keep his current assailant, who was really strong as it turned out, at arms length His attacker went limp as he realised he had unwittingly made him stab himself. Gasping, he stood up and grabbed the copper-gold blade from the UrVashs hands before turning to see to Qing Yao. She had finally overpowered Ladrak as it turned out, but was panting hard and looking pale. Are you okay? he asked, wading over to her. Y-yeah she grimaced, holding her side and breathing hard. Something those two did interfering with my mana GET THEM! He turned to find two more crewmen had scrambled out of the ruined boat both carrying copper-gold studded cudgels. The guard from UImaz is being controlled by the crazy witch! Teff, who was still somehow conscious, yelled. -The guard? Confused he looked around, but the only person here disguised as a guard was him? Juni was still keeping the red-robed UrVash and the other two who had been with him at bay, but she was now properly pressured, her principle barely allowing her to stay on equal terms. -We need to finish this fast, he thought grimly, looking left and right Ladrak, eyes red and face twisted in desperation, lunged for him Both emerging crewmen jumped down off the wreck into the shallows, covering the intervening distance in a few strides Exhaling, he smashed the pommel of the blade into Ladraks face hard enough to draw blood and hopefully render him unconscious and moved to intercept the first one. His opponents blow didnt aim for him, but the copper-gold blade he had looted. Turning the blade aside he deflected the blow *Tink* His looted blade shattered under the impact as if it was glass, splintering into a dozen pieces, two of which embedded themselves in his leg Pain Excruciating, unutterable pain consumed him. His Nascent Soul screamed in his dantian, grasping its leg as the injury to his body made it bleed misty qi The second attacker struck him on the upper arm as he tried desperately to ward both off He screamed again, the copper-gold studs in the cudgel making the blow resound through his arm, totally ignoring his mana and his cultivation strength and rendering him barely able to move it. Winded and in agony, he hit the mud and immediately tried to roll away, noting as he did so that the crewman who had just struck him was now closing on Qing Yao, who was backing up with a terrified expression on her face. Dammit he focused inwards, pulling out what strength he could, and lunged for that crewman. A further blow from a cudgel smashed into his back, making him choke back another scream; however, he did manage to grab the ankle of Qing Yaos attacker. {Second Deceptive Finger of Qin} The finger strike shattered the crewmans ankle and ruined the meridians in his leg, making him fall, wailing in agony. Qing Yao staggered forward and punched the reeling UrVash in the face. Intuitively, he twisted to the side, nearly submerging himself fully in the water in the process, barely managing to avoid getting struck in the neck by a swinging strike from their other attacker. Snarling inarticulately, he lashed out with his leg, tripping his attacker, who landed on top of him with a splash. {Scholarly Axe of Decisive Resolution} Focusing his intent, he managed to plant an elbow into the UrVashs side as they fell, the blow shaking their organs and making them spit blood. Pushing the stunned assailant off him, he followed the strike up by literally kneeing his attacker in the head with enough force to make the UrVash sink into the mud. Shit! We cant keep this up he gasped. Qing Yao, who was now half-naked and leaning against the boat nearby, breathing deeply, her face flushed, nodded, wiping her wet, muddy hair out of her face. His top, which he had passed her before was drifting away in the water he noticed with some annoyance. T-thank you she panted, staring viciously at the second attacker Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a crewmember scramble over the side of the boat, already casting a net at them both. Without any recourse, he tackled her into the mud as it hissed over them, snaring half the boat even as it missed. FLANK THEM! a second crewman appeared around the far end of the boat. How many of them are there? he gasped, scrambling up. Enough Qing Yao grimaced, pushing herself up. Sorry, he muttered, avoiding looking at her. Looking up, he could see Juni had managed to down one of the two helping the red-robed man, but even at this distance he could see she was finally starting to struggle, just as they were Grabbing the cudgel that was half floating in the water, he advanced towards the nearer of the two UrVash, who drew a blade, grinning nastily. Weighing up his options, he spun and threw the cudgel at the net wielder as hard as he could. His throw hit them in the head with a satisfying *thud*, visibly deforming their skull even as they tumbled out of sight. DIE! the other crewman snarled, lunging at him. {Sword Finger of Qin} Avoiding the energetic strike, he jabbed at their neck with his forefinger, focusing his limited Martial Intent through it Cursing, he spun away, aborting the strike at the last minute as the blade hissed back up, nearly opening up his arm and then following after him like a striking serpent as he realised he had been thoroughly feinted. He got two steps before his control over his own mana failed him and his foot sank deep into the mud. Raising his arms he barely blocked the strike as it came down, groaning at the momentum The kick caught him in the chin, making his vision waver as the UrVash found a gap in his guard. Instinct and sheer bloody-mindedness kept him from dying then and there as he forced himself to move to the side, even as his opponent dragged the blade downwards. The strike missed him by a fraction, biting into the mud as it did so. {Sagacious Qin Seizes the Moment} Forcing his mana to obey him as best he could, he pushed his open palm into their side and unleashed the strongest attack he had. His attackers torso deformed and they spat blood and misty mana in equal measure as they went sprawling, pitching into the beached boat to lie there, twitching. Exhaling, he shook his head, trying to clear it and found two more crewmen had emerged from the hold, one carrying some kind of hooked polearm and the other also with a cudgel, their faces furious. Picking up one of the blades from the mud, he passed it to Qing Yao, who took it with a grimace. -This cant go on, he thought grimly. This crew are an entirely different prospect compared to the one we rescued at Ulmaz This time, before either could close on them, he scrambled forward, engaging the one with the polearm, trapping the blade as best he could. He was the first to admit that he was not a martial cultivator, or even particularly good with physically wielding weapons, but you did pick a few things up. Duels with abstract or obtuse rules were the kind of thing his fellow disciples in the Erudite Sage of Qin Pagoda went for quite a bit The UrVash snarled and his compatriot tried to flank him, but this time he got the railing of the vessel between him and his opponent and managed to slice open the UrVashs forearm, sending him reeling, howling in agony A grasping hand shot out of the melee along the boat. He barely avoided it, being fortunate enough to duck to one side; however, a moment later it was followed up by one of the two guards in person, who, in almost leisurely fashion, reached out a hand and flicked the blade with his finger, shattering it like glass. -Shit its an actual Immortal! He didnt need to feel the creepy, inexorable sense of being drawn towards the strike, even as the ruins of the blade scattered everywhere, to realise he was outmatched C badly. Almost predictably, the other attacker now ignored him as well, walking towards Qing Yao with a grin on his face as he looked her over. -Shit shit He tried to back up, but the Immortal UrVash, who was dressed in garb similar to his but with some scale armour thrown over their shoulders in the same copper-gold metal, easily kept pace with him, his expression dismissively amused. Little guard she really has you wrapped up good do not try my patience, his attacker chuckled. Stop messing about; just cripple the shit. Its only some guard from a backwater fort! the other snapped, even as they moved around Senior Juni, who was backing up again, barely blocking feints from the red-robed The blow arrived like a shadow of a shadow. Only luck saved him, he was sure, as he tripped on a tangled rope, making the clawed fingers snatch at air rather than his neck The clawed hand became a palm, his surroundings turning sluggish as the blow descended upon him like a hammer. He hit the deck hard enough to bounce, his mana turning chaotic as he struggled to remain conscious. It was Qing Yaos scream that provided the impetus for him not to fully surrender to the dark agony as he saw through blurry vision that she had been grasped by the guard far too easily and was now being dragged by the hair, flailing ineffectually, towards the boat... -No! No You want to save her little guard? his attacker laughed. I see it in your eyes she does have a certain appeal does she not, if you can look past her ugly face. -Ugly face? Parts of him, jarred by the force of the impact, were starting to speak up now suggesting a few rather odd things -Why have we fought two crewmen, four times over and they have been better matched every time? -Doesnt Hunter Juni seem too weak? -Why arent the others from the boat coming? -Hunter Juni? Pushing the weird thoughts away he struggled to move, fighting the sense of mana bleeding out of his body from the strike he had just endured. -Must help Qing Yao -But how? -Take out the elites Even if you die, it will give the others an opportunity? It was a chilling thought but without any other tools no martial technique he possessed would allow him to fight a proper Immortal. The only hope was Hunter Juni Groaning, he focused on her. She had landed several blows on the red-robed figure but as it stood, he saw inevitability in that fight as well. Unfortunately, his body was slow sluggish even. The accumulated wounds from the other fights had taken their toll. His Nascent Soul was literally bleeding out in his dantian, unable to stem the damage dealt by those blades -I could stab them with one! -Except the blade was shattered immediately! You think they dont know their own weapons? Another part of him snapped, angry and frustrated. -I was injured by shards, its not the weapons -Its the metal? Other parts of him tried to refute that, but he silenced them decisively. As if to further validate his decision, he also noticed that, stuck in the deck nearby, was a hand-length shard of the blade he had been wielding. His attacker turned away to look at Qing Yao who was being dragged over. Dont let her cripple herself! the Immortal snapped. Reaching out, he grasped the shard and pulled it out slowly, ignoring the pain in his hand as he did so. {Sagacious Qin Seizes the Moment} Forcing his body to move according to his instruction he lunged upwards, stabbing for the Immortals back His target turned and easily caught the strike. Grinning, he stabbed the blade shard into their heart gate with his other hand, exploiting his attackers inability to reach across him to block the actual blow. His opponent howled in agony as he stabbed a second time, then a third, then lunged not for the one dragging Qing Yao but for the one flanking Hunter Juni. The UrVash spun, easily deflecting his blow; however, in that instance, the opening he made allowed Hunter Juni to slip back from the red-robed official from Udrasa and hit the elite guard with a strike that scattered all their mana. Damn you the UrVash gasped, staggering forward, pushing him back. I hope you He made to stab them Idiot! the elite sneered, recovering instantly and tackling him all the way off the boat to crash down in the shallows again. Gasping from the impact, he kicked his attacker away, sending a wave of mana into them. Its a waste to kill soldiers but fuck it the elite sneered, grasping him around the neck and shoving him under the water. Intent tore into his body, turning his mana turbulent far faster than he could force it away, even as he struggled, grasping vainly in the mud His hand found a shattered piece of the first blade and without any hesitation or thought he stabbed upwards. The elite trying to drown him thrashed as he stabbed a second, then a third time and then slumped down. Spitting out mud and water, he pushed them off and sat up Instinct saved his life, again, as he threw himself flat in the mud. The crewman who had been dragging Qing Yao C and who he had completely forgotten about, he realised C slashed for his head. At the last moment, he kicked the man in the leg, unbalancing him. The UrVash landed with a splash and he immediately rolled onto him, stabbing madly until the crewman stopped moving. Panting, he stood up and saw Qing Yao was kneeling in the muddy shallows nearby, breathing hard. Stumbling over, he knelt down, trying to help her up. T-thank you, Qing Yao gasped, putting a hand around his neck and using him to haul herself up. Suddenly aware of how very naked she was and how very close she was he put a hand on her shoulder and tried to step away Yeah... Im quite done with the whole Glory to Quazam thing... The words drew his attention back to Hunter Juni even as he realised that Qing Yaos hand on his chest was now grabbing his neck, pushing him back. W-what? he gasped. She stared at him then at their surroundings breathing hard. Looking around, he realised everything was well, in chaos. It was also not as he recalled his surroundings mere moments before. His head pounded, his skin itched and he felt oddly hot and hyperactive for some reason. Teff and Ladrak lay nearby, unconscious the crew from the vessel were scattered around, some alive some very stabbed Hunter Juni? was kicking the comatose red-robed figure on the deck of the ship in the head. Pushing himself away from Qing Yao, he realised that she was almost entirely naked as was he most of his upper garment having been torn off by the elite? What... just happened? he rasped. Qing Yao, who looked like he himself felt, scowled and turned away which just revealed that her bare back was almost as attractive as her He closed his eyes and tried to banish that image but it refused to be eradicated. -This is going to be so awkward a voice in the back of his head groaned. We got hit by some strange artefact, she explained, her voice cool. Artefact? -The lantern thing? a part of his recollection of previous events supplied. Looking around, he saw no obvious sign of it. I I thought we dodged it? he asked, holding his head again as it throbbed unpleasantly. You pushed me in the water and? I did, Qing Yao scowled, wrapping herself in a part of her torn robe before turning back to him. Then you climbed straight back out and attacked me, along with all the other crew I no, thats not right? he muttered, squinting at nothing as he tried to make the headache be less. I was protecting you? The crew I killed them? She stared at him with an expression that said far more than he wanted to see in a beautiful womans face We saw different things, he realised, feeling somewhat stupid. Evidently, Qing Yao muttered. That was singularly unpleasant, Hunter Juni grumbled. -Senior Juni he corrected in his head. Ah! her gaze alighted on both of them and she sighed. Well, you didnt kill each other it seems. What just happened? he asked again. They had an artefact I think. Juni replied, casting around. Ah hah! There we are. She slid down the sloping deck and carefully picked up a small metal lantern. Seems it was tied to this Quavez. Quavez? he repeated, confused. Wasnt Quavez on the other boat? Involuntarily, he turned to see the other vessel was where it had been, the others looking on and pointing with some concern now. How long were we out? Qing Yao asked. Thirty seconds? Juni mused. A minute maybe? Thirty? he repeated dully. Well, this puts a hole in my plan, Juni mused, sitting down and staring at the various crew. Are those two still alive by the way? Those two? he repeated again still trying to get a grip on his understanding of events as they had just transpired. Teff and Ladrak, Juni repeated patiently. Oh Qing Yao experimentally poked Teff, who lay nearby in the boat. He seems to be unconscious. Thats something anyway. What was your plan? he asked, latching onto that. To make this all look like they died in the wreck of the ship if it came to it, Juni grumbled. Which is hard to do now that you have seven bodies with stab wounds floating about. Something about the way she phrased that made him slightly annoyed for some reason, but the logic was undeniable, except If it was only a minute then how did they die? he asked, looking at the seven bodies scattered around. I killed all of them Qing Yao replied, frowning. I killed two four times over then you fought two elites and that red-robed UrVash, he added, counting them off on his fingers looking around and then recalling that one had fallen off the top of the boat. Grimacing, he staggered up the deck and peered over. There was no body None of it was real Qing Yao said after a moment. How do you gather? he asked, sliding down the sloping deck. Well my qi is turbulent and dispersed but I should have used quite a lot of it and yet I havent Feeling like an idiot, he checked his own condition and the headache returned, though for different reasons. There was clearly trauma to his soul, but his qi reserves, while somewhat depleted, were not what he might have expected -Except I was mostly using Martial Intent My qi was really chaotic, so I mostly used Martial Intent he mused, frowning. Juni stared from him to Qing Yao and back again and then shook her head. Well, the reality is that they are dead with stab wounds and thats Juni trailed off mid-sentence and he was left with a moment of deep disorientation as his surroundings simplychanged. There was no bleed in or out, no flicker, no nothing. One moment he was standing there, the next he was lying on the sloping deck of the vessel, staring up at the cloudless blue sky, keenly aware that he had the worlds worst headache. Ah! That worked. Junis voice, nearby, made him try to sit up, at which point he just stopped trying to move because he had grievously underestimated what he had just thought of as being the worlds worst headache. I hate the world Qing Yao moaned from next to him. Sadly, I dont think it cares, Juni replied from wherever she was. What happened? he asked, realising that his mouth was dry and that his skin was hot and itchy. You got hit by the artefact that bastard was carrying, Juni sounded apologetic, he thought. I figured breaking the connection to Quavez would drop you out of it, but that didnt happen C so I had to destroy it. The lantern? he asked, forcing his memories to re-coalesce themselves into some kind of coherence. Yes, Juni agreed. He tried to move again and found that all sorts of places hurt in ways they had no right to. The pain wasnt physical either, but instead Why How is my soul still damaged? he rasped, looking at the injuries that were still extant on his Nascent Soul, against all probability Because this artefact is a terrifying thing, Juni grumbled, coming over to kneel beside him.

~ Juni C Minoring in the Dao of Salvage ~
Crouching down beside the stunned Kai Manshu, Juni again found her gaze drifting back to the ruined lantern. In the end, she had had to put it into a stone bowl of Lin Lings blood, and even then it had resisted like crazy. -What a terrifying artefact, she thought, before adding somewhat regretfully; and a terrible waste as well. She wasnt too cut up about the destruction, life was more important after all, but a part of her still saw all sorts of useful things such an object could have been used for. The problem seemed to be that it had had some aspect of the creature that the core originated from still sealed within it, allowing it a sort of intelligence of its own. We thought we were out Kai Manshu spoke again after a moment, sounding hoarse and a bit confused. Or I did It was all so real Yeah Qing Yao agreed, sounding drained. Turning to Qing Yao, who wasnt in much better shape, she sent a pulse of qi into her as well, watching it work to remedy a bit of the damage. In a way, it was fortuitous that she had seen so much mental trauma with Lin Ling and also experienced so much herself, she supposed. This is not how I wanted this morning to go, she complained, sitting back and surveying the rest of the ship. Quavez C the other Quavez C and the two guards were unconscious. The remainder of the crew, all nine of them, she had sealed up as well. They were strong, but not that strong and had absolutely underestimated her, thinking her caught in the artefact. The two prisoners were sitting nearby, staring at her dully, trying to process their current circumstances. Neither had said so much as a word since she took the bags off their heads after destroying the lantern and, much like Qing Yao and Wei Chu, neither had any markings to identify them, though she was fairly sure they were cultivators. It was something unquantifiable about the manner in which they sat there, a kind of ingrained formality perhaps. She also didnt recognise them from the group she had been held with in Ulquan, which was interesting in its own right. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. -Are we collecting lost cultivators or something? she wondered, not for the first time. Do you know what I am saying? she asked in Easten after some consideration. Both of them glanced at her then just looked away again. -Though if I was them having no doubt experienced whatever they have would I talk to me? -If I revealed myself to be a cultivator things might be easier but that is not possible right now With a groan, Kai Manshu at last managed to pull himself up and look around properly, finally spotting the two prisoners. Thankfully, he glanced at her before saying anything. They dont seem to understand, she said in Easten. Unsurprising, Kai Manshu replied. Qing Yao also finally sat up and then covered herself. Why am I naked? The crew tried to drag you both off while I was tied up with the red-robed idiot, she explained. They were hiding in the mud. As soon as the lantern got used, three of them jumped you both, stripped you of your gear and were trying to pull you to the other side of the ship. Oh Kai Manshu sighed deeply, his anger and frustration etched into his face as he stared at the water below them. If its any consolation, that lantern was almost certainly something meant to be used on Ling, she added. -Speaking of Ling Standing up, she hopped onto the top of the vessel and waved in the general direction of the others, making a few obvious signs that Ling and Chunhua would understand, calling for one of them to come over. A moment later, Ling hopped onto the river and dashed over in a matter of moments to arrive on the side of the vessel. I was starting to get a bit concerned, Ling signed. Its a good thing you didnt come, she signed back. This lot were heading to intercept us or more specifically you. Sharvasus, Ling mused out loud. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the auburn-haired prisoner flinch at the mention of the name and start unobtrusively casting about. Seemingly, she agreed, then pointed to the bowl of blood that was steaming faintly, where it sat on top of a wedged crate. The object in question is over there Ling walked down the sloping deck to it and lifted up the stone bowl that held the lantern, doused in blood, carefully examining the charred smoking sphere that had formed its core, turning the bowl this way and that. Huh Careful, it may still have some potency, she warned. It was able to trap them in an illusion real enough that they didnt know they had failed to break out of it, and the soul damage dealt in it somehow retained its effectiveness as well. Ling considered it a moment further and nodded, putting the bowl back on its perch before turning to the two prisoners and the other boxes. What do we do with them? You ask me, but who do I ask, you? she grunted, somewhat vexed by that problem herself. They seem to be cultivators, but I have no idea about their influence. I sort of recognise them, Qing Yao spoke up, replying as they were speaking, in the local tongue. You do? she asked, surprised. Qing Yao nodded, adding: They are junior disciples who were with our faction, though my language skills are not up to explaining it in this tongue. -So, aligned to the Nine Moons? Is this more good luck or circumstances just conspiring to take the metaphorical piss? Somewhat annoyingly Bright Heart Shifting Steps nudged her mind in a way that was utterly ambivalent on that point. Okay, she mused. We can discuss it in detail later, or if you feel up to it, you can help me check out the rest of the vessel? Ill come, Qing Yao replied. I dont suppose you have some spare clothes? She felt a bit embarrassed that she had forgotten about that in all the mess. -How quickly we forget the norms of before she sighed inwardly, withdrawing three of the spare, lightly woven, fabric gowns they had looted from Ulmaz. Passing one to Qing Yao, she handed the other two to the two rescued prisoners. The younger-looking one, with sandy blonde hair, took them without comment, merely staring at her with slightly haunted eyes. You know, if we take them back looking like this, our crew may want to do something stupid like sell them on for profit, she mused. We can resolve that, at least, Ling mused. We can? Kai Manshu, who had just been sitting there listening in silence, asked. Yep, Ling nodded. We just put some tribal markings on them that wont wash out. Fine, she nodded, deciding to let Ling do what she needed to. You handle that; we will see about the rest of the boat. Leaving Ling to sort through her own collection of stuff and maybe get something out of the two freed prisoners, she headed towards the rear of the vessel, Qing Yao following. The stairs down were still intact, but given the entire boat was sloping at close to a right angle and half buried in the mud bank, it was little surprise that it was harder to get down than it looked. She still scoured the interior warily with her qi though, before descending. Inside, it was rather cramped, which was again unsurprising really. One wall had been smashed completely and various crates and the contents of a room were tumbled through muddy water. A quick sweep revealed nothing particularly interesting beyond some scattered plates, the ruins of a bed and a few other accoutrements of everyday life. So, what do you know about that pair? she asked Qing Yao quietly as she started checking through the second room. I have seen them, so I know they are cultivators, Qing Yao murmured. As to their sect it should be Fire Orchid Pavilion, a subsidiary of Verdant Flowers Valley. I think they were under the wing of a senior there, Ao Qingcheng. I see, she nodded. It wasnt a sect she knew at all, nor a senior she recognised, not that that was surprising. Her knowledge of influential cultivators outside of Blue Water Province was limited to famous people like Cang Di, or Dun Tian, the Imperial Crown Prince. Similarly, she knew of Verdant Flowers Valley, but only by the vague whispers of reputation. The coincidence is somewhat unnerving though, she conceded, pondering that point as she kept looking through the wreckage. Qing Yao simply nodded as well. Well, there is nothing here, she declared, looking around the rest of the rear of the vessel. Cargo hold? Qing Yao suggested, looking back down the length of the hull, towards the middle sections. Yeah, she agreed. Making her way back past Qing Yao, she carefully looked at the door and passage that led towards the front of the vessel. Near as she could tell, it ran all the way down the vessel to an open section at the front with another stair up. There was nothing especially out of place, though the contrast of light and shadow from the sunlight shining through the damage in the hull was a nuisance. With her eyesight it was okay, but the lack of soul sense made her somewhat wary nonetheless. -Really, Ive only had it a few days and already I am missing it when its not here, she complained to herself as she finished her sweep. Seems clear, she murmured, stepping through and starting to check the first compartment in the middle of the vessel. Looking around, the compartment itself was entirely sparse of furnishings except Chains Qing Yao observed, pointing past her to the muddy water near the nearest upright support. They were indeed chains, linked to solid supports in the middle of the boat, though formed of a dark grey metal rather than the silver-blue of the bands on the pair of cultivators. Charming bunch, she sighed. Lets check the next one. From the outside, the second room, right in the middle of the ship, appeared as the first one had; however, the interior was taken up by the remains of the mast and, set into it, what she now knew to be the Ancestral Ward that muted soul sense. This one was a series of glyphs wrought of the golden-copper metal that formed an intricate pattern that coiled around the whole mast and across the middle of the floor. The only way to disable it would be to rip out the whole middle of the boat she assumed, an action made quite a bit harder by the presence of the mast. No way that is being easily salvaged, Qing Yao observed, likely recognising it from what they had seen in the fort of Ulmaz. Indeed, she agreed, checking beyond the mast in the mud and the water. There was nothing much in the crates and two containers drifting there. She salvaged the rope C because more rope was always useful C and an undamaged crate, sending them directly into her talisman, but left everything else. There must be an actual storeroom somewhere, Qing Yao frowned, looking around. There is nowhere near enough in the way of supplies. Or they didnt expect to make a long trip? she suggested. Could be, Qing Yao mused. Could also be a lower level, she pointed out. The vessel is wider and flatter than ours, for all that its shorter. Third room, Qing Yao sighed, clambering back up to the corridor. Yep, she agreed. Sweeping her qi into the third room, she sighed as it was almost completely flooded and also contained two bodies. Both of them appeared to be UrVash, marked with the flower tattoos she had seen those who took part in the battle on the plains using after Lings breakthrough. Sliding down, she dragged the nearest one up Qing Yao grabbed her, even as she dodged to the side to avoid the strike of the attacker who surged out of the murky water. Scrambling to the side, she kicked them in the chest and then cursed as a second surged up out of the debris, casting the chains attached to their arms over her. She slipped away fairly easily, helped by Bright Heart Shifting Steps and found a third figure in the doorway, already shoulder charging Qing Yao. DIE! her attacker screamed C in Imperial Common C as they tried again to snare her with the chains. {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} She hit them in the chest with a palm strike at the same time as she felt the temperature in the entire ship rise noticeably for a second. -So they tried to attack Ling? She frowned, spinning away from the first ambusher and sending them slamming into the wall. The one who had gone after Qing Yao was now being made to regret that decision as she smashed his head into the door frame repeatedly and without much consideration for his wellbeing. Enough. She imbued all of the strength of her principle and her Martial Intent into the command, directing it towards the pair, hoping that they were fairly limited in their capabilities. Both staggered back, slipping in the water. How is she so powerful? the one on the left gasped. Isnt this a principle? the other sounded worried as well, she was pleased to see. Shit just when we thought this was She caught the sneaky punch and threw him back into the water. Do you understand? she asked. Both stared at her blankly. What language is that? the right-hand one, who had long black hair in the traditional, scholarly style, asked. Dunno sounds vaguely familiar though something in the pronunciation? the other, bearded youth muttered. How can it be familiar in this fate-accursed place? black hair snapped back. Well, we can find out when we beat them Shaking her head, she evaded the strike from the black-haired youth his speed was actually pretty good, so she guessed he was Dao Seeking {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} This time she put a bit more force into it, along with the strength of her principle. Her attacker groaned in agony as his qi distorted and revolted from his control. You have arts? he gasped in Imperial Common. In other circumstances she might have laughed at that, but given she was pretending not to understand it, she just endeavoured to look slightly puzzled, then turned to the other cultivator who was backing up now, looking uneasy. Weak, Qing Yao grunted, having also restrained her assailant at this point. Pointing at the stunned cultivator, she motioned to the still standing one to gather him up, then pointed up the stairs. The bearded youth looked warily at them, then at the dark-haired youth but made no move. If you were in his position would you be much different? Qing Yao said, sounding a bit resigned as she checked the condition of the one who had attacked her. You still smashed that ones head off the wall a dozen times she pointed out. He called me a demon whore, Qing Yao retorted, hauling her attacker up. And then he grabbed my breasts while trying to tackle me. Shaking her head, she stared back at the bearded youth, then repeated the gesture. Bring, she reiterated in crude Eastern, pointing at the dark-haired one who was groaning in the water now. Or I beat, like him. She pointed at the unfortunate victim of Qing Yaos recent frustrations for added emphasis and mimed a fairly universal gesture for wrung out with both hands. The bearded youth stared at her, eyes narrowed then looked to his stunned companion, then to the other and finally back to her. Qing Yao retreated through the doorway, dragging her captive and she followed, not turning her back. Eventually, the bearded cultivator did help his compatriot up but they didnt move Ah! she realised at last what the issue was, feeling a bit stupid. They were still chained up. They are still chained up, Qing Yao observed with an eye roll. They are, she agreed, wondering if there was something wrong with her today.

~ Kai Manshu C Increasingly Unfond of Reality ~
Gasping in pain, the world around him a blurry mess, Kai Manshu wondered if today was somehow determined to be the day he genuinely died. He had expected the two cultivators to try something, given Senior Ling had barely paid attention to them as she checked out the pair of boxes that the guards had been carrying and he was barely able to move but for one of them to throw the bowl of blood over both of them was not Not Its not that bad Senior Ling muttered, kneeling over him. Given the options were swearing extensively in her face or shutting up and letting her neutralize the poison trying to devour a third of his body, he grit his teeth again and instead opted to thank the fates for small mercies as the pain slowly faded away, like the fact that most of it had hit his already rather numb arm and landed on his chest and leg not his face. What is... it? he gasped instead. Blood, Senior Ling sounded amused as much as she was vexed, though that tone didnt fool him, because the last few moments had illuminated three things very clearly to him. The first was that the hydra qi was not the most unpleasant cultivation material he had ever had the misfortune to be exposed to C the blood in the bowl absolutely took that ignominious prize. The second was that Senior Ling really disliked people tipping bowls of burning yang-rich blood over her head. The third and perhaps most immediately relevant was that, while it had burned away almost all her clothes, it had had exactly no effect at all on her. As to what she had done in return Grimacing he managed to turn his head and look at the pair of cultivators, now visible again as the vision-blurring pain had vanished. Both were frozen, one still holding the bowl, the other in the process of lunging for one of the discarded blades. Their expressions were rigid, but their eyes were very much aware and he could see the fear etched in them clearly. He had no idea how she had done it, she had used no talismans or treasures that he saw she had frozen space around all of them, with a single snarled word. -She has comprehended some of the secrets of spatial qi? Dont overthink things, Senior Ling remarked, looking sideways at him with a rather amused smile. -What is so funny about this? a part of him sobbed. Ah so that was what they did Senior Junis voice cut across the deck. Space un-constricted itself a moment later, allowing him to move and see both Senior Juni and Qing Yao had exited the hold. A-another? he rasped, staring at the brown-haired youth that Qing Yao was dragging after her. Yep, she glowered, sending him sliding across the slanted deck with a certain degree of force to stop against the collapsed crates. There are more? Senior Ling muttered, looking at the unconscious youth then at the now slumped and shivering pair of women. Yep, Senior Juni replied, sighing deeply Today just gets better and better. We should have just rowed on past. There are two more down there as well, though I will need what remains of that blood to get them loose. Well, I will have to raise you one, Senior Ling said dryly, shoving the nearest box over to Senior Juni. Today just got weird. Wordlessly, Senior Juni bent down and picked an object out of the box. It was a jar, made of blue-grey stone, sealed with a plug of the same stone and tied across with some tattered cloth very tightly. He watched as she undid the tie, removed the cloth and removed the stopper Their surroundings turned hazy almost as soon as she took the top off the container. His skin itched even before the sweat started to evaporate off it. The wood of the ship around them creaked ominously and started to steam as well Senior Juni put the stopper back on the container and wrapped it up tightly again. Both of them stared at it, then at each other, then at the jar again then finally at the prisoners. Not for the first time, he got the distinct impression that they were holding a conversation somehow, though given that soul sense was still suppressed he had to wonder how. They did appear to have some kind of sign communication language that they used occasionally, but neither were using it right now that he could see. The pair stared at the contents of the box, then Senior Juni replaced the jar in it and closed it over, before turning back to the pair of shaking, wide-eyed female cultivators and shaking her head. Good thing there is some blood left in the bowl, she declared at last, picking it up and walking back down the stairs. Ill come, Senior Ling added, standing up. He watched as they both went downstairs again, then turned his attention to the stunned youth, who looked like he had had his head smashed off the wall a few times. Its been a long day, Qing Yao muttered, sitting down on a box and staring at the pair with a sour expression. Its not even mid-morning, he pointed out. I know and already I dont want to find out what the rest of today brings Qing Yao muttered, clasping her arms and hugging herself. Tell me about it, he agreed, rubbing his own arm where it was still itching like crazy. Oh, you sweet, innocent children, Teng Chunhua observed. He nearly climbed straight into the air in shock, because he had not seen her arrive. Neither had Qing Yao, it seemed, because she also flinched visibly. The pair of female cultivators fared little better there, clearly not at all pleased to see a third powerful expert appear like a ghost He was about to ask why she had come over, when he realised the answer was self-evident. She was carrying the bodies of the other Quavez and the unfortunate Izvar, who was now shaking like a leaf and looking very worried as he saw the other bodies lying around. Look Izvar said, almost wheedling in his tone. I am sure we can arrange something? This is clearly a terrible misunderstanding? I am sure, he rasped rather sourly, trying to ignore the hot itch in his throat. But your time for that has somewhat passed. You can take all the cargo, Izvar muttered, looking at him now. The prisoners, they are not pretty but they have good bodies, yes? Both he and Qing Yao stared at him, not bothering to hide the disgust in their expressions. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the pair of prisoners shaking like frightened deer. Ill swear to the Five to say nothing! Izvar continued. Go to the plains go to Bad Mango! Ive been to Bad Mango, Senior Chunhua interjected, making Izvar flinch and him curious as to what kind of place it must be. The name was a bit And while I admit you would fit right in there, I am afraid you had your chance and blew it by being party to this mess. Below them there was the sound of someone cursing in Imperial Common and then awkward silence. The two womens expressions managed to turn even more apprehensive and gloomy, which was quite a feat given their current circumstances. On a certain level he did feel bad over their deceit but on the other hand, the memory of that fate-thrashed blood searing his flesh and how painful it was would probably haunt him all the way to his next tribulation. All a misunderstanding I swear by the Maker! A misunderstanding Izvar protested. Ah, I see you brought back the trash, Senior Ling remarked, climbing back out of the door to the lower level. Yes, Senior Chunhua chuckled. Ill leave you to it. The group on the vessel are getting restless. I can imagine, Senior Ling nodded as two youths C one bleeding from his nose, perhaps the reason for the cursing C warily scrambled up after her, taking in their surroundings very warily as they rubbed their wrists. Senior Juni climbed up a moment later and deposited a box full of some kind of seed pod on the deck, wedging it so it wouldnt slide. Spirit fruit? Senior Chunhua asked, looking over at it. Yes, there are probably a few more such crates and such down there as well. Could you start checking them? Sure, Senior Chunhua nodded, heading past her and down into the hold. So, what do we do with these five? Senior Ling asked, walking over to the box with the blood and other oddments and picking it up. Take them back to the boat I suppose and keep an eye on them, Senior Juni replied, sounding resigned. What happened here? the bearded youth hissed to the blonde-haired woman. Neither said anything, just continued to watch every move Senior Ling made, as if she was a venomous snake. They are going to be a liability unless we explain things, Qing Yao pointed out as Senior Ling walked over to her and very deliberately put that box right beside her. None of them speak Easten though, Senior Juni added as Qing Yao sat on the box after casting a sideways look at the other cultivators. Or at least none that they admit to Well, lets start loading up the small boat, Senior Ling said after a further look around. I trust you have a plan for this lot? I do, Senior Juni agreed. First though, lets go finish clearing out the hold He watched as they both went downstairs wondering at the wisdom of that decision given it left him and Qing Yao C neither of whom were exactly in the best of condition, along with the unconscious Teff and Ladrak C with five cultivators who had all tried to make a break for it. What do we do now? He studiously didnt turn his head to look at the four cultivators who were crouched down together, looking frustrated and worried. What can we do? I tried to use that blood and it just the sandy-haired one who had thrown the blood mumbled very quietly. the blood that melted the chains holding us? the dark-haired youth who had a bloody nose interrupted. Yes and it did nothing she is the auburn-haired woman hissed. You hit her with that and it did nothing? the dark-haired youth exclaimed. He didnt need to look to know that all four were staring after Senior Ling with worry. She froze space as well the sandy-haired girl whispered. She the bearded male cultivator sounded disbelieving. A treasure? Does she look like she had any on her? the sandy-haired woman hissed. What about Brother Shi? the auburn-haired one murmured, sounding a bit concerned. The dark-haired, aloof-looking one face-planted him into a wall, the bloody-nosed one muttered. She had some kind of art, or whatever these demons have that pass for them. Listening to them talk away, it was honestly quite hard to keep his composure. The fact that ALL of them here were cultivators was somewhat ironic in its own right, but that half of them just didnt know was In other circumstances he would have thought this a hilarious joke, but right now it was veering towards the slightly pathetic. What was the language they were speaking earlier? the bearded youth frowned. Did it sound a bit like: Do you know what I say? the sandy-haired one murmured. Yes, kinda, the dark-haired one nodded, wiping away more blood which was still streaming from his nose. Thats kinda nasty, the bearded one pointed out. Her attack damaged a meridian, the dark-haired one muttered. Lucky hit No idea... the sandy-haired girl sighed, replying to the question about the language. Our captors also spoke something that sounded very similar occasionally. I guess its some kind of formal language or something? He looked across at Qing Yao, who was studiously pretending to recover her energy. Could we try to make a break for it? the bloody-nosed youth suggested. They have a boat and neither of those two are in the best condition. The dark-haired beauty beat up Brother Shi like he was a punching bag the bearded youth pointed out. But there are four of us and the other is injured the bloody-nosed one retorted. And we are all sealed up, our attunement is dog-shit and all we have is some crappy Martial Intent, the auburn haired woman hissed. Not to mention none of us are martial cultivators, the bearded one added. We only did as well as we did below because it was an ambush and we had those chains! Could we not just tell them? Qing Yao muttered at last, in the local tongue. This is honestly pathetic. I feel embarrassed to be their nominal senior. You are? he asked, not quite believing that. In a sense she nodded glumly. Though I only know the two girls in passing. These other three I dunno though.

~ Juni C Mucking around on boats ~
Is it really wise to leave those five up there with just Kai Manshu and Qing Yao? Chunhua asked as they poked through the last of the crates and barrels in the hold. They are sealed and if they steal the boat and flee it sort of solves a problem, she shrugged. Though I suspect their judgement is a bit better than that. It would be awkward to go back up and find that those on the boat have shot them full of arrows Ling pointed out. True, she agreed, finding nothing of interest in the barrel she was checking. That said, if our situation was a bit weird before, its going to be doubly odd now with a second group of cultivators along Chunhua pointed out. Yep, however Qing Yao recognised the two women at least, if only vaguely. They are part of her faction in the larger group we are following, apparently, she mused. No idea about the other three though. What concerns me more is whats in that box, Ling sighed, pushing another barrel away. Yes what is the deal with that? she asked, narrowing her eyes. Well the blood is what you think, but the issue is that it doesnt come from the meat soup cavern, Ling muttered. It doesnt? she frowned. Nope it comes from, um the time when I dumped a huge amount of it over the prison Di Ji took me to, Lin Ling murmured, sounding a bit haunted. The only place Ive seen jars like that was in that prison... The cloth is yours though she frowned. Nope Lin Ling shook her head. The cloth belongs to Han Shu. She stared at the younger girl, trying to put that together in her head. Wait, so the blood is associated with Di Ji and the cloth with Han Shu but Han Shu and Di Ji have never crossed paths except she ticked the various bits off on her hands, certain that there was something about it that didnt add up. Could you be mistaken? Could the blood have been gotten some other way? Ling stopped and stared at the ceiling of the flooded room. Its not pure enough to be from the soup cavern directly That means its either from the prison where I was C when I had my spirit root transformed C or the only other place it could conceivably originate from is the valley we ruined. The ruined lake, when I found you? she asked, When you transformed? That is possible, Lin Ling conceded. However that doesnt explain the jar, she mused, tossing another crate that had nothing but ruined foodstuffs, some kind of spirit vegetation rice, into the corner. There is nothing else worth considering here, Teng Chunhua remarked, straightening up. In that case, lets put most of these salvaged bits in some crates, she agreed, looking quickly through the last one and storing away everything that was vaguely useful C most of it some packs of spirit herbs with addictive properties. Half of this stuff is like lash lamium flowers, Ling remarked, holding up two wrapped bundles. They are pirates that deal in slaves Chunhua pointed out. That they also trade addictive drugs is unsurprising? she finished. Both of them laughed as Ling picked a crate and dumped several dozen different bundles into it. Chunhua followed suit, then picked another crate and repeated the process. Enough? Ling asked her, comparing the two crates, which accounted for barely half of what had been in the hold. We can sort the others out by the stairwell, she suggested, looking up again. They dont seem to have made a break for it Ling mused, picking up her box. Nodding, she led the way out, checking carefully just in case something else was lurking. As she approached the stairs back up, hushed chatter in Imperial Common filtered down. we could steal the boat with soul sense restricted? That other vessel out there likely has more experts on it and I can see some with bows the auburn-haired woman muttered. Yep, unless you can work out how to get these accursed bands off us the youth she had punched hard into the wall added, sounding frustrated and also somewhat nasal. Deliberately clattering a crate, she dumped a bunch of stuff out of her storage talisman into it and made her way back up to the deck. The one Qing Yao had stunned before was conscious again, she saw, being looked after by the sandy-haired young woman. The other three were clustered together, watching their surroundings warily and not looking at each other, likely due to all of them being naked. That she found somewhat amusing. Modesty was pointless if you were dead and while some small part of her did lament that lost part of her innocence reality was cruel. They are back the dark-haired youth whose nose she had broken muttered somewhat redundantly. I guess they are salvaging the wreck the sandy-haired one observed equally redundantly. The question is do they intend to salvage us with it? the bearded youth muttered. They do appear to have killed those who were transporting us the auburn-haired woman frowned. Making her way past, she scrambled down to the smaller boat and found Teff sitting there warily, watching proceedings while Ladrak sat with his head in his hands. Youre okay? she asked. What happened? Teff asked, looking a bit confused. You got hit by an artefact eye of a toad or something, she explained. Her best guess was that that was what the core C or eye, it was hard to tell and she hadnt looked that closely C was. The effects sort of fit the description Naakos and Naakai had given. A toad? Teff repeated, turning a bit pale. Hows Ladrak? she added, looking at the other UrVash. He should be fine, Teff replied. Just a bit dizzy. Nodding, she put the crate in the boat and accepted the second that Chunhua was waiting to pass down to her. Teff peered into it whereupon his expression brightened. They were transporting this as well then? he asked, holding up one of the bundles, apparently recognising it. Evidently, she remarked drolly. Two more, Chunhua added, taking another crate from Ling who had also exited the hold now. Accepting the final two crates she put them in the boat and then waved for Qing Yao to bring the ones by her down, which she did with cautious alacrity, no doubt wary of what was inside. Shall I take these across? Qing Yao asked, eyeing the contents. Yep, and take Teff and Ladrak as well, she replied. Then come back with someone less injured. Okay, Kai Manshu, who had also made his way over, acknowledged. She watched as both of them got into the boat and started back towards their vessel. So what now? Chunhua asked, looking at the five, who were also staring at them with clear apprehension, having finally stopped chattering away in Imperial Common. You two go back with this lot and Ill sort out the vessel and the others, she replied, not looking at the line of bodies and the shivering Izvar. They stood there in silence after that, until the boat returned carrying Qing Yao, Naakos and Lashaan, both of whom looked somewhat grim. Both eyed the five cultivators then the three of them, but said nothing despite certainly working out what was what almost immediately. Get on the boat, she instructed the five in Easten, pointing. You also speak Easten? the youth who Qing Yao had knocked unconscious, who she thought had been called Shi, asked dully. Sighing, she turned to Qing Yao. You had to knock out the one that spoke a civilized language, she remarked drily in Easten. Qing Yao just sighed. You understand them? the sandy-haired girl asked. A bit its a savage language from the Eastern Continent, or very close to it not sure why they speak it though, Shi muttered, rubbing his temples C she could still see bruises from Qing Yaos fingers where she had held his head. Could they be related to those barbarian tribes? the auburn-haired woman asked softly. Yin Eclipse is a strange place, the bearded youth shrugged. My family showed me some records, but its been largely stable since the Huang-Mo wars. Well, while this is all very interesting, you still have to get on the boat, Ling added, also in Easten, finally exerting her own principle. All five turned a bit pale as her friends strength of presence washed over them, shifting uneasily. What even is this principle the bearded youth gasped. If you stay here, whoever comes to investigate this vessel will not be so understanding as us, Ling continued, exerting even more subtle pressure on them. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} They will not, she agreed, triggering her own divination art quietly in her mind. If you co-operate with us, at the very least we will treat you fairly. Co-operate? Shi repeated. You know the word? she said with an eye roll, considering what it hinted about this whole circumstance. It means we work together, you leave here, we trade in useful way, perhaps you profit in a surprising way. What is she asking the bearded youth hissed. I dont quite get it, Shi muttered in Imperial Common. She seems to be saying that we can leave here with them or get caught by the group from before but But what? the auburn-haired woman added. My Easten isnt that good Shi finished lamely. Running is out of the question, the sandy-haired woman muttered, glancing at the youth with the still-bleeding nose. How do you gather? Shi asked. Both women looked at the three men like they were idiots. These three all have really formidable Martial Intent, the bearded youth muttered in agreement. Stronger than some Inner Disciples Ive seen in my clan. So we cooperate and try to bide our time? the bloody nosed-youth proposed. As best we can, Shi sighed. If we could remove these bracelets You say co-operate, Shi said, turning back to her. You give guarantee or goodwill? Goodwill? she repeated, almost certain where this was going but keeping her face neutral with her mantra. Shi held up his wrists, revealing the bands. They stared in silence for a moment, then Ling burst out laughing. I dunno what tribe you come from, but your balls have hidden size, she cackled. The rather naked youth flushed, clearly understanding that, making her wonder where he had actually learned his Easten. Can you deal with them if they are hiding their strength? she asked Ling. Unless they are fully attuned and stronger than that hydra, yes, Ling nodded. However, at that point I cant promise I wont kill them. Okay, she agreed, walking forward. Okay? Shi blinked, clearly surprised by her sudden agreement. Without further comment, she took his hands and unlocked them the same way she had for Qing Yao and the others. There was a hint of resistance and then the bracelet fell away with a clatter, rolling a little distance before she stopped it with her foot. However, if you cross us, she added with a smile, we can make your life such a hell you will never believe it possible. She actually freed him? the sandy-haired girl muttered dully. They actually fell for it? the bloody-nosed youth murmured, again marking him in her eyes as the one to watch for stupid actions. Resisting the urge to pinch her nose, she sighed. Now, you she turned on Izvar, who was pale-faced. Look, he said in Easten, You seem reasonable Surely we can? You had your chance earlier, she said with a half-smile, cutting him off. On the boat, when you first asked for our aid. You blew it: you attacked us and your buddy Quavez really annoyed me as well. Quavez Izvar gulped, looking at both bodies nervously. Quavez is not my friend, he hissed. You cannot ignore the command of the Master of Udrasa. We make our choices, she shrugged, keeping her Easten simple so Shi could understand as well. We live by them Grasping Izvar, she hauled him up. And we die by them. No! Please... On the Makers Daughters, I swear! I can pay The Gift of the Lotus becomes the Bestowed Path for the Body Focusing on the deepest darkness of the depths and the suppressed shadowy horror of the things she had witnessed, she projected her mantra straight into him. The bright sunlight mellowed, the shine on the water faded away, the wind picked up. Izvar didnt even scream, he just twitched as the darkness consumed him, devoured him like he was drowning in some dark, fathomless depths. The actual cause of his death was in fact an acute case of exposure to an inauspicious alignment of an absolute nature, in that her principle, her divination art and her mantra all coordinated within his body to kill him; however, with the aim of not being immediately rumbled by an investigating expert in the off chance the body was discovered, she tried to make it look like drowning, physiologically speaking. Exhaling, she dropped his lifeless body back to the deck and relinquished her principle. The bright mid-morning sunlight returned to the world, the ghostly scene of devouring dark passing like a barely remembered nightmare. Based on what she had seen of his memories that was probably too light a punishment, truth be told, but the idea of killing people in cold blood C even bastards like him C was difficult. Some cultivators would do it without hesitation but she, while she had killed before, bandits mainly before ending up in this savage hell, had never found anything pleasant in such acts. She had threatened a few times and would probably have gone through with it Shaking her head, she turned back to the five cultivators, who were frozen like statues, cold perspiration visible on their bodies. She fed her frustration and displeasure with what she had just done to her mantra and smiled pleasantly. Do you understand? All five nodded hurriedly, faces pale and eyes wide, even the bloody-nosed youth. -How ironic of the three of us, probably my ability to do use my principle like this is the least as well... Good, she said brightly, playing up the clear contrast in her manner and how it was projected with her principle. Then I look forward to our cooperation. Shi gulped and nodded again. Walking over to the sandy-haired young woman, she removed her bands, then went onto the others, one after another. All of them were clearly unnerved by what had just happened, and in other circumstances she would have felt somewhat worse than she did. She could appreciate their circumstances and their plight acutely, far better than they had any idea of, really. However, they had also tossed a bowl of the blood over Ling and not known she was immune and it had landed on Kai Manshu, so a bit of suffering was probably in order. When the last one had been freed she stepped back and eyed them. Qing Yao had gathered up the bracelets, she noted, and was tying them together. What are you called? she asked, turning back to Shi and simplifying her Easten again. Shi Tengfei, Shi, who had become the groups official spokesperson at this point, replied after a moment. What did she ask? the bearded youth muttered. Your name! Shi Tengfei retorted, just about managing to resist adding idiot or something similar to it. Ao Meicheng, the sandy-haired girl muttered. Bai Ruli, the auburn-haired woman added. Shu Feilong, the bearded youth replied. Kei Zhanfeng, the one she had punched said at last, pinching his still-bleeding nose. Sweeping her gaze over them she sighed inwardly and pointed to the boat. Please get on board. We will talk more on the vessel. The five all stared at her dubiously, then at the distant vessel, then at their surroundings. Do we? Kei Zhanfeng murmured, frowning. What other choice is there? You think we can fight? Bai Ruli muttered. They unchained us Shu Feilong pointed out. All five turned to look at them and she was again glad she could hide her expression so well. As she said, the alternative is that someone will likely come looking. What if the next group isnt? Bai Ruli muttered. we wouldnt be caged, Kei Zhanfeng hissed. And with some time to recover our strength This assumes they let us stay Ao Meicheng added. Or that they dont just capture us again on the boat? Kei Zhanfeng, who was fast emerging as the voice of militant opposition in the group, muttered as he poked at the pressure points on his face trying to fix what she had done. -I bet he is holding a grudge over me breaking the meridians in his face, she sighed. I should fix that in a bit or he will just keep bleeding over everything. Then why would they free us? Shu Feilong pointed out. To put us in a situation like this? Kei Zhanfeng muttered. Lets go, Bai Ruli finally interjected, seeming to reach a decision. Ao Meicheng nodded. I suppose, so long as they underestimate us, we have the advantage With the bands off, we can recover our condition a bit and take stock? Kei Zhanfeng frowned. But what if they take us to a city and? Shu Feilong muttered. And what, and what, and what?! Shi Tengfei finally got a bit annoyed with the back and forth. They sound disturbingly reasonable for all that we have attempted so far Ao Meicheng and Bai Ruli watched the other three with faintly annoyed frowns, studiously not looking at Ling. Of all of them, they presumably had the clearest idea of their groups strength, she supposed. That they were not really trying to explain it to the others though, was interesting in its own right. -Are they not as unified as they first seemed? She glanced sideways at Qing Yao who read her unspoken question fairly well given she just shrugged. -Could be that there is some issue with the three men being left? She mused. The three prisoners had seemingly been abandoned and left to their fate, unless that was just part of the bigger ploy and Quavez had not expected them to resist the lantern and the three would have been brought up later? They debated on in hushed tones for almost a full minute more before finally concluding that being cooperative was the safer bet, all while the five of them there stood or sat watching with expressions of studious curiosity or, in the case of Naakos, who likely didnt get most of it, amused disinterest. Why do I get the impression that none of them are that worldly? Ling muttered, watching them walk over to the boat and clamber in. This whole thing is so bizarre, Chunhua muttered, shaking her head. Do you want to go back with them? she asked Chunhua. Ill go back as well, Qing Yao added, as Chunhua simply nodded and followed them down to the boat. That way we can keep the other two from saying anything silly if nothing else. True, having gone to all this effort to have it blown like that would be annoying she agreed. Chunhua got into the boat and they watched it row away in silence for a few seconds before Ling sighed deeply and turned back to the bodies. So, whats the plan now? Ling asked. We need to do some divinations concerning Han Shu Cwithout the others staring over our shoulder, she mused. How are we going to handle that? Ling frowned, kneeling down by the nearest body and riffling through their belongings. Good question, she mused, thinking over what she knew. We should be able to divine a rough direction and I am almost certain at this point that the trail we were following before is the same group that Qing Yao and Wei Chu were aiming to meet up with. The Bai and Ao pair are also apparently part of the Verdant Flowers Valley, who are, again, part of that group I guess we start there then? Ling sighed, before looking around at the bodies and adding, and them? Well, that plan was a bit nebulous, she conceded, looking over them. I guess we take them down and scatter them about to make it look like they died trapped and everyone else escaped? -The problem there is managing the whole thing so it looks vaguely plausible, she mused to herself, turning to look again across the mud bank and fast flowing river channels as she pondered that point Here and there, she caught sight of bubbles rising inconspicuously in the calmer water We might also go see if we can find some wildlife to put in there with them to further obfuscate matters, she suggested. The crabs Ling said drily, following her gaze. The crabs, she agreed.

~ Shi Tengfei C Wondering what changes the day brings ~
They got onto the small boat in silence in the end, after the rather awkward debate over the whole thing. Shi Tengfei, inner disciple of the Green Dawn Dragon sect, could understand the reticence of the others, but in a strange way he was just ready for the whole very weird interlude to just end. The debate had been a reminder that theirs was not exactly a group formed of unity of spirit either, even if captivity made for strange and necessary bedfellows. Shu Feilong was, like him, from the Green Dawn Dragon sect. Kei Zhanfeng, however, was from the Dusk Star Hall, a subsidiary of the Dusk Sky Pagoda. Ao Meicheng and Bai Ruli were both from Fire Orchid Pavilion, a branch of Verdant Flowers Valley. Fire Orchid Pavilion might be small, but Verdant Flowers Valley who backed it up was a behemoth of the western continent, lacking only in comparison to the Shu Pavilion and Burning Tiger Temple. Dusk Sky Pagoda was also a powerful Shu clan influence, though one from the Central Continent and not directly associated with the hegemonic Shu Pavilion. Neither were particularly aligned to the current dominance of the Imperial Court within their generation either. That the Shu clan member was in Green Dawn Dragon rather than Dusk Star Hall was a major coup for Green Dawn Dragon honestly -How we are not dead? I have no idea, he thought glumly, looking at each of their rescuers in turn. Did I offend some evil spirt unknowingly and get cursed to live out the last days of my life in interesting times? The previous few weeks had certainly been one disaster after another, such that they all sort of blurred together in rather distressing fashion culminating in today, which was just turning into a very strange day. What was clear was that their captors were powerful. He had thought that vile bastard Quavez was strong C for a demon C as was the other demon who appeared to be called Izvar, who had taken control of the crew of the ruined boat; however, the casual display of power by the blue-eyed, brown-haired demoness was chilling. Literally in fact. The memory of that shadow that swirled around her for a moment, like the devouring tug of dark water, was disturbingly familiar. He had been sure they would drown in the ruin of the boat then, when they were abandoned by their captors with Meicheng and Ruli, the only ones they seemed interested in... What realm do you think she really is? Ao Meichengs question cut off his reverie. No idea but presumably powerful enough that they dont care about restraining us, Bai Ruli murmured, looking around warily at the others in the boat. The four escorting them were largely ignoring them, focusing on manoeuvring the vessel itself in the current. Unbidden, he glanced at the demoness who had rather brutally knocked him out earlier. Sitting as she was, however, just watching the water, he could easily imagine her as some ice-cold beauty were she dressed in something not quite so scandalous, though undeniably it meant that there was plenty to admire She turned to look at him, her dark eyes staring through him with something between amusement and mild exasperation for some reason. -Why am I so focused on appearance? a part of him groaned, even though he knew the answer, or suspected he did. All of the female demons were stunning in their own ways It was impossible not to remark on it, really. If you took them out of this circumstance and dressed them up in fine dresses with jewellery they would be widely admired, there was no doubt about that. Even as they were, there was a sort of savage beauty to them that made his heart race and his thoughts -Principle! Its a principle! that part of him reiterated forcefully. Stop being caught up in their pace. Its deliberate! Gritting his teeth, he turned away but that didnt help, because that just brought the likely perpetrator of his unease into his field of view again. The black-haired, blue-grey-eyed demoness whose gaze seemed to embody some kind of inner fire that made his heart palpitate uneasily just to look upon. The worst part was that there were no obvious signs that they were doing anything. They were just chatting away in their own language, occasionally looking towards either the wreck or the boat they were travelling to. The pressure was entirely passive, and that alone spoke volumes. Very few Dao Seeking cultivators he knew would be able to achieve that amongst their peers. Exhaling, he shifted to look the other way and consider the other two occupants beside them, who were doing the rowing. The old man was inscrutable, his appearance weather-worn even if he was surprisingly muscular. The younger woman looked much plainer, muted perhaps, her bare arms and legs marked with various swirling tattoos in a way he had not seen on any of their captors. Again, though, there was a hidden strength to her that was being projected somehow. A faint oppressiveness that spoke to concealed strength. All of them are strong Shu Feilong muttered, rubbing his wrists again where the silver-blue bands had been. You dont say, Kei Zhanfeng grumbled. I still dont like this. What if Kei Zhanfeng trailed off and flinched as did Shu Feilong, Ao Meicheng and Bai Ruli. The suppression is gone! Shu Feilong remarked on it at the same time as he felt Kei Zhanfeng, who as the only genuine Immortal among their number was probably the strongest of them overall sweep out his soul sense ... The dark haired woman didnt actually say anything; however, Kei Zhanfengs soul sense was scattered like mist, vanishing as if it never was. His own soul sense wavered and was suppressed simply by being near her, which was shocking in its own right! That she easily overpowered Kei Zhanfeng, even if he was only a very recently ascended Immortal Turning, he looked at her and immediately regretted it. Her gaze swept through him, her smouldering grey eyes now highlighted with a faint hint of azure that, as he met them, seemed to draw all his attention. If, before, she had been beautiful in an eye-catching sort of way, now she was impossible to look away from. His mind spun, unable to gain any purchase on anything regarding her. It was like staring at a flawless thing and not even knowing how to start picking words to consider praising it. Her strength was was Kei Zhanfeng looked like he had been poleaxed. The others all paled as well, caught in the same focus he was, with only Ao Meicheng managing to avoid looking utterly gormless, even if she did have to bite her lip and look away. Tell Kei Zhanfeng not to do that again or Ill throw him overboard after breaking his legs, the grey-eyed demoness remarked levelly. It took him some seconds, as he tried to work against the really distracting strength of her principle pushing at him, to realise she had actually spoken. What did she? Shu Feilong asked somewhat reflexively, even though the emphasis likely needed no translation thanks to the unsettling pressure of the Martial Intent that had come with it. She said not to probe her with soul sense again, he translated, even before Shu Feilong had finished speaking, eyeing Kei Zhanfeng with a grimace as he somewhat sanitized her comment. Kei Zhanfeng, who was sweating hard now, didnt quite meet his gaze. The way the blue-grey-eyed demoness stared at him for a moment made him sweat even harder somehow. -Did she guess somehow that I didnt relay the threat? The old demon laughed and said something which made the three women all chuckle and the tension vanished again, as did the oppressive shadow of her principle. What realm? Shu Feilong asked at last, after their heart rates had recovered somewhat and the boat had started moving again. Quasi Immortal, Kei Zhanfeng said with a grimace. She might as well be a False Immortal in terms of her actual foundation strength. -False immortal? He shuddered involuntarily, as did Ao Meicheng. False Immortal was an odd realm to call out, not at all common on a Great World like theirs, because with time and resources, much like at Golden Core, it was possible for most people with a decent spirit root to eventually have a chance at becoming an Immortal if you cast away the label of your generation and just stuck it out. The main benefit to becoming a False-Immortal on a great world was the avoidance of the tribulation, which was the predominant source of attrition among those without backing or resources if their talent was not good. False Immortals were usually a thing of lower worlds. They couldnt advance beyond that realm without abandoning their cultivation entirely and starting over, but the advantage was that their Immortal Foundation was gained by direct bestowal of a powerful ancestor usually, so you didnt have to undergo a crossing tribulation. Even if Kei Zhanfeng was being mildly hyperbolic, that was somewhat concerning. In his own sect he doubted there were any Quasi Immortals who would genuinely be worthy of that comparison. False Immortal? Shu Feilong sighed, sounding depressed. -Perhaps the Shu clan has a few? If so, that was stupid, he murmured to Kei Zhanfeng. The last thing we need is to put them more on guard against us than they already are Says the person who tackled one and got beaten unconscious, wasting our precious opportunity, Kei Zhanfeng muttered back. You got punched pretty hard as well he pointed out, choosing to ignore the other jibe. There is still the issue of our lack of attunement, Bai Ruli pointed out. True but we have to work with what we have, hypotheticals are useless, he muttered, feeling more vindicated by their decision to cooperate. And what even is that principle? Ao Meicheng mumbled, tangling her sandy hair in her fingers nervously and cutting through their hushed conversation. I have never felt anything like that even with my seniors who are Immortals Nodding, he turned his gaze back to the distant wreck. The other two C who were even more terrifying that the blue-grey-eyed demoness C were still visible, talking about something as they moved the bodies of their former captors around it seemed. What are they trying to do? Shu Feilong mused after a few moments. At a guess probably make it look like they didnt clean out the vessel or kill those other ones, Kei Zhanfeng mused, shading his eyes and beating him to the obvious response. The real question is why they speak the Eastern tongue, he pointed out instead. We are in Yin Eclipse somewhere Kei Zhanfeng retorted, rather stupidly. Sighing, he fell silent, not bothering to reply to that. Coming alongside! the dark-haired woman called up, again using Easten, he noted. -Do they use it specifically? Is it a cultural thing? The pair had only spoken in the barbarian Easten tongue when occasionally asking them things. All the other conversation had been in their local tongue which was totally opaque. He supposed they might be able to get somewhere if they searched the Sea of Knowledge of a few of those who spoke it, but in the current circumstances that was not something that would go down well, he was sure. You can jump up, the other demoness with tattoos on her arms and legs said, attracting his attention and pointing to the boat. The others all turned to look at him expectantly, as if what she had said was not obvious, given she pointed to them the boat and mimed jumping as well. We have to jump, he translated, wishing again that his grasp of the barbarian tongue from the east was much better than it was. You have strength again, she added. Or do you want to be carried like a cat? The old demon grinned, and immediately he had the suspicion that the one hauling them up there would be him, rather than any of the women. Taking a breath, he stood and crouched, drawing qi into himself and trying not to wince as his meridians protested. The boat rocked as he leapt, landing on the deck to find normality. A quick sweep of those there showed that most of them were weaker than he was but that didnt change the alchemy of the overall circumstance because most was not all. Two demons leaning on the rail nearby were both at least as strong as he was, while there was an old female demon with white hair sitting on the far side who was utterly unfathomable. The others scrambled up after him, standing in silence and taking in the occupants, most of whom were not really that interested in them, it seemed. The icy beauty and the grey-eyed one both jumped up a moment later and the smaller boat started back towards the wreck. Go sit over there, stay quiet, dont annoy anyone, the blue-grey-eyed demoness half stated, half commanded, pointing to free spot on the far side of the deck. He had taken several steps before he realised that he had responded involuntarily, such was the strength of her presence -Fates, thats insidious! he hissed in his mind, noting that Kei Zhanfeng and Shu Feilong were both looking a bit pale suddenly. What attributes even is it? Going where she pointed, he tried to work that one out. There was wood or life and fire, all of it vaguely attributed to yang, but he could get no further than that without trying to press her directly, which he did not intend to do unless left with no other choice. He was confident in his strength as a Quasi Immortal... but not that confident, he self-examined. Instead, he sat down with a weary sigh on a crate and went back to taking in the rest of the boats occupants, a fair number of which were quite similar in general attire to his previous captors just a lot more ragtag. The rest though There are clearly three groups here, he observed after a moment as the others found comfortable spots. The crew were like their captors then there was a group with tattoos, mostly female, focused around the white-haired old demon woman. The final pair sat near them, a youth who looked naggingly familiar who was staring at them with a frown and a younger demoness wearing a gown similar to the icy beautys, just not torn and muddy. Near him, Bai Ruli was starting at that pair as well, her brow furrowed. Whats wrong? he asked. She looks familiar for some reason, Bai Ruli murmured softly. But I cant place why Maybe you saw her in captivity? Kei Zhanfeng suggested. A worrying number of those here are dressed like them Maybe Bai Ruli muttered. Meicheng, what do you think? Meicheng shrugged and leant back against the edge of the vessel. No idea Lets just focus on recovering our strength and seeing what we can do. The pair were talking to the icy beauty now, he noted, their discussion surprisingly heated and in hushed tones. Here, you drink he flinched, realising that one of the tattooed group had come over, a muscular demon with quite a few red and black symbols tattooed across his bare chest and several very recent looking scars. I am Teshek, the demon said simply, in Easten again. Warily, he took the jar, and swept it with his soul sense. Their captors before had fed them various things he was sure and the chance that this lot were playing a game like that was not impossible. It just water, the demon chuckled, patting him on the shoulder. Shi Tengfei, he introduced himself warily. The demon nodded politely, then continued speaking. You accept water, this act of greeting, meeting and hospitality. Give gift, give promise, you understand? The other four all looked to him, making him want to cry inside. Greeting? he asked carefully, because the way the words had been structured was confusing based on the knowledge of the language he had, which came entirely from spending too much time in certain establishments in Green Dragon Citys harbour quarter. Hospitality, you know? the demon frowned, now glancing at the rest of his group. It took him a moment before he realised what they were talking about C the idea of sharing food and a meal and bringing gifts was quite traditional back home. Most clans knew each other so the rituals were fairly muted except for big ceremonies to find that this lot had something similar Well? Ao Meicheng asked. Its related to hospitality I think? he said at last. If we drink water and eat food we are treated like a guest? We eat, drink, like guest? he asked. Yes, like guest, polite, equal, Teshek reiterated. For your group or everyone? he pressed. No difference, Teshek said after a moment, clearly simplifying what he was saying for his benefit now. -Well, we have nothing to lose, he thought with resignation. Okay, he nodded, lifting the jar and taking a drink. Their captors before had only fed them lukewarm muddy water, which they mostly hadnt drunk, and then drugged compounds which they had been forced to drink. The offered water, on the other hand, was cool and refreshing, especially given there was little breeze and the humidity and the glare of the sun was quite fierce. Swallowing several gulps down, he sighed and passed it along to Bai Ruli. While he was savouring the last mouthful, she passed it on to Meicheng, then his junior brother, who both drank deep gulps before Kei Zhanfeng finally passed the jar back to Teshek after his turn. You keep, Teshek said with an eye roll. We bring food later, when others return. He said there will be food later, he repeated for the others, before anyone had had an opportunity to ask. Exhaling, Feilong leant back against the edge rail of the boat and looked around. I just dont get this Feilong said at last. Really? he muttered, half turning to look at his junior brother. Are we captives or are we not? Feilong asked, looking around. Um He turned to find the younger-looking demon who had been looking at him earlier had come over. Clothes, for you, he handed them both a pile of garments. For all of you. He stared at the youth, who had short hair and a few tattoos painted across his face and shoulders, trying to work out what it was that was familiar, but drew a blank in the end. Perhaps it was because the physical resemblance to them was somewhat uncanny. Thank you, he replied in kind, accepting the stack of clothes. If you have any issue, just ask us, the youth added after a moment, then retreated awkwardly. Odd Shu Feilong muttered, staring after him. Very, very odd. Nodding in agreement, he distracted himself from those circling thoughts by sorting through them, then passed the two robes over to Bai Ruli and Ao Meicheng. Bai Ruli took them without comment and held one up then just sighed. Both of them had been given clothes already; however, the single layer of cloth was scandalously sheer, such that you would not wear it in your own bedroom if unmarried, he suspected. Putting on one of the tunics, he was struck, suddenly, by the realisation that it was great just to wear clothes again. In a small way it was quite pathetic, he knew, but after all the misery of the last few weeks, it felt like a tiny, if profound step back towards some kind of civilization.

~ Juni C Back on the river ~
By the time Naakos and Lashaan came back they had moved all the bodies down and arranged them conveniently to make it appear that most had drowned or suffered death by various boat-related accidents. With the help of the pair of UrInan it was fairly easy to capture a few of the crabs and other things capable of scuttling in and leave them to hopefully do their work, after which they all made their way back to the main vessel. The divinations showed pretty much what she had expected, that Han Shu was vaguely north-east of them, but veering more east and that following the river was the most auspicious route towards their potential destination. Somewhat oddly, the reading she did on a whim regarding Feiwu Shens Seniors told her that that was already auspiciously aligning The question regarding Qing Yaos talisman gave her similar readings as well though, so after doing enough to be sure it was not just a weird result, she had accepted that they just were what they were for now. How are they settling in on the boat? she asked Naakos as they rowed back. They tried to scope everyone out, Naakos chuckled. Chunhua threatened to throw them overboard and break their legs if they did it again. Thats uncharacteristically blunt, Ling chuckled. Deserving though, Lashaan snickered. Their eyes were all over the place. You would think they had never seen breasts before. Debatable, she muttered. Depends how old they really are. Most are not older than she is, Naakos replied. You know how old they are? she asked, surprised at that, even though she supposed she shouldnt be. She was fairly sure Naakos was actually Sixth Advancement, even if he had never acknowledged his realm openly and nobody had commented on it. He had never even really shown off his strength that she could recall, even when pushed in Udrasa. Old eyes have many tricks! the old UrInan chuckled, stroking his beard. Two are older than you, the one who was unconscious by a few years and the auburn-haired girl is nearly as old as Teshek, who will see his 40th season. Arent the seasons here stupidly long Ling pointed out. Naakos stared at her like she was a bug that had just spoken back for a moment. Lashaan, however, burst out laughing to the point of tears. In that case she is twice your age, he pointed at her. Thats old for a she was about to say, Old for non-Immortal cultivator, but then stopped because they had just passed out of the ward from the vessel. How would you rate their strengths? she asked Naakos. The one who poked Chunhua is Sixth Advancement; the rest are all similar to Yao and Manshu, Naakos mused. None would give any of you issues, I suspect, based on what I have seen. Unattuned and without storage rings or bound treasures, probably not, she agreed as they pulled up alongside. Coming alongside! she called up, just to remind those waiting of their presence. Okay! the crewman on the rail above acknowledged, tossing a rope down. She caught it and passed it to Lashaan, who tied it to the side of the boat. Once they were secure, she crouched slightly and leapt up to land on the edge and take in the deck. Everything was mostly as she had left it, she was pleased to see. Kai Manshu was lying off to one side, a cloth over his face, clearly trying to meditate off the worst of the artefact. Teff and Ladrak were sitting in the shade at the rear drinking some kind of alcohol, not that she could blame them. The others were sitting about doing various tasks. Avarz and a very pleased looking Omurz and were sorting through the crates. Feiwu Shen and Wei Chu were talking quietly and sorting through some food which reminded her. Dont forget your crab! Naakos called up, making her roll her eyes. A moment later a dead crab about the size of her torso arced through the air and landed on the deck with a thud, making those nearby turn. She had put four live ones in the boat but this one had made the cardinal mistake of trying to spit space-distorting bubbles in her face and had been designated as lunch for its crime. Stopping its spinning with her foot, she skidded it along the deck, towards Qing Yao who stuck out a hand and snagged a leg, stopping it. Everything is sorted, Hunter Junee? Uarz asked walking over. Yep, there should be no immediate problems, she nodded. Though under no circumstances are we stopping at Ulquan or Udrasa now. Uarz did glance at the distant boat, but just nodded and didnt press further, which made a nice change. What of them? he pointed to the five instead. Prisoners, destined for Ulmaz for some purpose known only to that Quavez, I think, she replied. They are free. More bodies to help row, Uarz shrugged. And a further reason to avoid Ulquan? Maybe, she agreed, rolling her eyes. And yes. Uarz stared at her for a long moment then nodded again, turning back to look at the activity as the crew pulled up the anchor. What does worry me is that we may have been spotted from the bank. We swept with our perception but that is not a sure thing, Uarz mused. Kreva thought she saw something and we are not that far from the last village. It is what it is, she remarked. We cannot control everything, simply expect the worst. -Which means we should probably try to pass by Ulquan at night, she added inwardly. Or take some steps to disguise the vessel I guess Ill have to leave that in Lings hands; maybe her isolation array will work? How long do you think it will take us to get to Udrasa and Ulquan? she asked, mulling that idea over. Were it before? Early evening, Uarz said with a sigh. However, with the channels fouled up, it might take twice that. It is hard to believe it has changed so much. Turning in a half circle, she surveyed the meandering channels, glittering to their left and right like great serpents and mirrored his sigh. Well, we can only do our best, she said, trying to sound encouraging. We will prepare that crab and some other things. A good meal will help everyone, I think. What if those five cause problems? Uarz nodded towards the five rescued. Have they caused problems? she asked. They were somewhat free with their perception, Uarz grunted. I suppose they want to be sure that they are not being held by more pirates. Probably, she agreed, suspecting it was somewhat more than that and that the cultivators were being a bit twitchy and still thinking about escaping. Ill talk to them. Do, Uarz nodded his voice dropping slightly. Quavez was someone important and all of them have good strength There is a lot of interest in captives like that at the moment. She gave him a bit of side eye but he said nothing further. Ill let you get the vessel moving them, she said, giving him a pat on the shoulder by way of taking her leave. Omurz seems to be focused on sorting out what we salvaged so hopefully that will go some way to helping your situation. Ha yes Uarz agreed with a wry shake of his own head. Shaking her head, she walked back down the vessel to Qing Yao and the others. RIGHT LETS GET ROWING! COUNT OUT A RHYTHM OR URLUZ WILL COUNT IT OUT ON YOUR HEADS! WE DONT HAVE OARS TO BREAK! Uarz yelled behind her. His holler made the rowers groan but they scrambled back down to the oars and started to poke each other as Urluz, the drummer, laughed and walked back up the middle of the deck from where he had been checking the bodge on the shattered mast. On their side of the boat, Ling was already carving open the crab, draining the blood into a clay bowl and looking for the core. Chunhua had gone to the front again, she noted, along with Eruuna, while the others were sorting through various herbs to go with the crab. In normal circumstances you would need to cook the crab, but with Ling all she needed to do was sit there and pass fire qi through the shell while they kept it off the deck, and make a stew inside the crab itself. That whole process appeared well in hand, so she left them to it, instead crossing the deck to where the five newly rescued cultivators were watching everything that was going on very carefully while simultaneously trying not to look like they were doing so. Ah, she is coming over Shu Feilong muttered, noticing her approach. You have clothes, and water, she said by way of greeting. We do. Thank you, Shi Tengfei answered. In that case, I feel we got off on slightly the wrong foot before, she said sitting down on a handy crate. Shi Tengfei eyed her warily the others just looked confused, which made her sigh inside. I am Junee, she said, pointing at herself by way of introduction. My companions are Lynn and Khunua. Shi Tengfei followed her pointing, nodding, then looked back to her somewhat expectantly. So, basically, we need to talk a bit more clearly about your circumstances, she explained. We do? he asked after a moment in which he was presumably sorting out what she had said. We do, she confirmed. We are not interested in you as prisoners, this I swear to you upon the golden flowers of fortune. A golden flower shimmered in the air before her and all five of their mouths dropped open. This is a binding oath, sworn by an ancient ancestor of this land, one who walked to the very pinnacle, she said. You understand? A Heavenly Oath? Shi Tengfei asked at last, clearly having to struggle to recall the words. Yes, she replied after a moments consideration. She swore, but what about the others? Kei Zhanfeng hissed. Shi Tengfei scowled slightly then turned back to her. My friend say you swear, but what of others? I am the boss here, she grinned, pointing at herself. In a technical sense, that was true At this point, she was the de facto leader of most of this mess. In any case, you need to keep a low profile. They stared at her as she pondered how to go about convincing them not to do anything stupid before deciding to just go with a version of circumstances they would find narratively compelling if nothing else. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} For good measure, she triggered her divination art quietly. Her main reason to use it, beyond sounding them out, was to help her gain further understanding of her principle, though at this point it was somewhat transcending that meagre use to become something akin to an actual cultivation scripture in its own right. Those who owned that boat will want to recover you. To them you are valuable, as I am sure you are aware. And we are not worth to you? Shi Tengfei asked. Not as slaves or prisoners, she said simply. But you are interested in us, he repeated. You are the most interesting thing on that boat. I would be an idiot if I was not, she pointed out. And you are not our prisoners, as I said before. He stared at her for long enough that she wondered if she needed to use even simpler words, before he nodded. The others were all staring at Shi Tengfei expectantly as well. She said that we are the most interesting thing on that boat, Shi Tengfei said at last. Or something like it. And that we are not their prisoners. Right Kei Zhanfeng muttered, clearly not convinced. Your compatriots do not believe me, she said after a moment, making Shi Tengfei flinch slightly. Uh I do not have to speak your language to read people, she pointed out with a half-smile. You talk and talk and look wary. -Really this would be so much easier if I could just tell them right now, she sighed inwardly, but it is what it is. Shi Tengfei nodded, looking apprehensive. As far as I and those on this boat are concerned, we found a wreck of a ship belonging to some pirates and rescued a few unfortunate people, she added. I do not want to have to re-think that idea, okay? She smiled but she could almost see the image of Izvar dying replaying in their eyes, which was about what she expected. You have also accepted water, clothes from us, you are guests, she added, smiling again with encouragement. She says we are guests, Shi Tengfei added for the others, who were still watching in silence now. I hope we have an understanding? she murmured, not looking at Kei Zhanfeng. I think we do, Shi Tengfei replied with a worried smile. -Well, thats probably good enough for now, she mused, looking over them. Bright Heart Shifting Steps had not given her any hints towards the inauspicious from them either, which was about as much as she could hope for. Looking over them again, she suddenly noticed Kei Zhanfengs nose, which was still bleeding. Shaking her head, she realised she had nearly forgotten about that again. I will fix his nose, tell him not to do anything stupid, she said. What is she? Kei Zhanfeng asked, shifting back slightly. She says she will fix your nose, Shi Tengfei said. Reaching over, she put her hands on his cheeks and sent a faint pulse of her Martial Intent into his body. There was a lot of resistance, which she expected, but she had done the damage, so it was easy enough to disperse the lingering qi. Within a few moments the thin trickle of blood stopped and Kei Zhanfengs natural recovery took over. Done, she declared after a few more seconds, sitting back. Kei Zhanfeng didnt actually thank her, but did nod, even as he massaged his own face again and used his soul sense to check she hadnt done anything else. -That one will take a while, she thought with a sigh. Anyway, I have some other matters to deal with, she said standing up. There will be some food soon, which you should eat. You need to recover your strength. Shi Tenfei stared at her for a moment, then nodded again. -At least the others are so confused that they are no longer talking away behind my back, she thought wryly. Leaving them to their pondering, she made her way back over to Qing Yao and the others. How are you holding up? she asked Qing Yao. Better. The headache is still brutal, but it seems Manshu has it worse, Qing Yao replied with a weak smile. However, we might have... I hesitate to call it an issue, but Qing Yao trailed off and studiously didnt look at the five across the other side of the boat. What is the problem? she asked sitting down. Um you know the way we were talking about seniors? Feiwu Shen muttered. Unbidden, her earlier divinations shifted back into her minds eye and she was struck with the bizarre feeling that their circumstances might be genuinely messing with her. You know one of them? she asked him a bit dully. Four of the five Wei Chu replied softly. Ao Meicheng and Bai Ruli are She cut Wei Chu off with a hand. Soul sense is not suppressed, she reminded her. Wei Chu sighed, understanding what she was worried about, and Feiwu Shen nodded. -Really, I should see about teaching them sign language, because this is getting annoying, she thought. This will be ready soon, Ling interjected. Shifting around she considered the upturned crab, wedged on several blocks to keep it off the deck. The shell was smoking faintly but enduring the steady stream of fire qi that Ling was infusing into it. To make it somewhat more interesting a few other odds and ends C some peppery spirit vegetation leaves, a roll of persis bark that was miraculously still with them, some snake meat and a bunch of diced rhizomes of edible reeds had all been added to what was basically crab hotpot. Scooping some of it up in a cup, she tasted a bit and sighed. Even with the spices, there was still a faint hint of river mud C there were limits to all marvels after all. What? I have to do my best with what I can Ling grumbled, stirring it some more. Its fine, she chuckled. At least you care what it tastes like, unlike Arai... She trailed off, suddenly realising that she had not thought about Arai and Sana in quite some time. Unbidden, she sighed, putting her chin on her hands and suddenly feeling a bit drained and also sad. Ling stared at her then at the crab hotpot and sighed as well. Something wrong with the soup? Qing Yao asked, clearly having not caught all of what she said. No, she shook her head. Just been a long day. Qing Yao sighed herself and nodded glumly. That it has.

~ Shi Tengfei C New Boat, New Circumstances ~
Is that even edible? Bai Ruli muttered from nearby as he watched the final touches to the soup. More to the point, what even is that principle? asked Shu Feilong, somewhat rhetorically he was sure, because certainly none of them had any idea, and despite all having Principles of their own. Just another reminder of how vast the world is, he muttered. The others all looked at him, but nobody had the heart to refute or add to his statement, mainly because it was true. They had randomly been rescued by a group of women, mostly younger than they were, it appeared, who could walk into any sect he knew and immediately be made full disciples of some status. All of them were terrifying in their own way as well. The blonde-haired one cooking the crab was called something like Lynn, which seemed rather close to Lin in his head. Her principle was so Yang that he was certain she had to have some inborn physique related to it, which outside this place would immediately put her into the upper echelons of the younger generation in his sect and probably most others. The brown-haired one who had so easily killed their captors had introduced herself as Junee. What her principle actually was he was even less clear, except that it was hypnotic and seemed to relate to most of the elements in some way as well as containing a strange devouring strength. It also held some relationship to Good Fortune which was perhaps even more terrifying than the Yang strength of Lynn in its own way. The third, dark-haired, blue-grey-eyed woman, Khunua, also had a principle relating to all five elements and hints of a devouring strength, yet there was also a sense of vitality in there that was nearly as unsettling as the hints of Good Fortune in Junees. Still, all of that was sort of manageable. He had, however, found that his bottom line was seeing a Pure Yang and a Good Fortune principle used for cooking soup. You expect this in alchemy Shu Feilong muttered. But three women with Yang principles of this quality in one place is Odd, Zhanfeng interjected. I was going to go with unusual, Shu Feilong shrugged, still watching Lynn stir it while controlling the steady stream of Yang-rich fire qi, presumably to stop it melting the shell of the crab. Isnt the Fire Orchid Pavilion famed also for its fire-based inheritance? he asked Ao Meicheng who had just rolled her eyes. Yes, but our teachings dont make things like that, Bai Ruli was the one who answered. This is closer to earth-fire Its cooked! Lynn declared, pushing a bit of her principle into her shout to get the attention of those all over the ship. Again, he was struck by the casual efficacy of her principle. By turns it was forceful, alluring, and now oddly compelling. Not in the sense that it forced you to do something, though it did, but in that having been touched by it, it was very hard not to be drawn towards whatever she was doing. In this case, the idea of food and lunch, but before he had seen how she used it more directly Giving himself a shake, he looked around and found that the tattooed demons were happily crowding over to get some. Junee had pulled some stone bowls out of a sack and was passing them out, along with some spoons and chopstick-like implements. Spoons? Shu Feilong muttered. It is soup, he pointed out. -You are surprised that the people with a boat of this calibre have spoons? the small voice in his head sounded somewhere between amused and disgusted. -Its been a long day he replied and then froze. -Dont reply to the voices in your head bad idea he mumbled inwardly. Here, he realised that the younger demon who had spoken earlier had actually brought them soup. Ah thank you, he replied in Easten, accepting the bowl and cutlery. Looking around, everyone else was tucking in, with the crew being passed bowls and exclaiming happily in their own language as they drank it down. He was about to carefully sweep it with his soul sense, then sighed because Kei Zhanfeng had done so quite openly. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Lynn just shake her head, looking somewhat amused. Grimacing, he swept his own bowl, much more covertly and then swept it again slightly confused. On the face of it, the soup was very normal. Quite qi rich, certainly, and with a curious harmony to the way its ingredients seemed to interact, but the majority of the yang energy was nowhere to be found, merely present as traces in some of the crab meat. In a way, that was a relief, because he was fairly sure that the strength of yang qi that Lynn had been using was close to the level of a legitimate poison. These bowls? Kei Zhanfengs curious exclamation made him look over. What about them? he asked, looking at his own. It was made of some kind of blue-grey stone or ceramic and decorated with various scenes of swirling flowers and the occasional wild animal. All that stood out was that it didnt feel particularly heavy, or dense, for a stone bowl. They are pretty, certainly? Bai Ruli mused. No not that, these bowls are made of Kei Zhanfeng continued to frown, before turning to him properly. Ask them where they got these? Uh my friend Kei here wants to know where the bowls came from? he asked the youth who had brought the soup and who was now sitting nearby, eating his own portion with some relish. Not sure, the youth replied apologetically after swallowing down his mouthful, looking to the others. Ah. Excellent soup, the older demon who had rowed the boat put his empty bowl down with a deep sigh and wiped his mouth. Very nourishing, big impression! Lynn rolled her eyes and smiled, looking pleased and said something in their local tongue, which made the demon hold out his bowl which was promptly refilled. They came from a ruin, Lynn added, looking over at him. They are handy because they dont break. Aye, the old demon agreed. A ruin? he asked, looking at it again. You not see? the old demon replied. Even here, you chuck net in river get something interesting maybe. Out on plains, some places throw rock, be lucky not to hit ancient thing. Ruined places, ancient shrines, old cities long abandoned. I see, he nodded, barely managing to follow along with that. What did he? They came from a ruin, he answered, cutting Kei Zhanfeng off mid question. Apparently they are quite common out on the plains and these sorts of things get picked up regularly. You should eat, the old demon added, looking at his soup. Even if its just a little, need to keep strength up. He opened his mouth, about to say that they didnt need to eat, then caught himself, because, looking around, everyone was eating, even those technically stronger than he was. -Is there something we are missing? a part of him wondered. Ibs spbyce The mumbled response came from Ao Meicheng, he realised, who had taken a spoonful and was now waving her hand looking for something to drink. Bai Ruli shook her head, passing the jar of water to Ao Meicheng, who gulped down some of it and sighed then stared at the soup with suddenly widening eyes. W-what the fates?! His stomach sank at her exclamation. What is it? Bai Ruli asked, concerned. Its its Ao Meicheng opened and shut her mouth a few times, then suddenly snatched up the bowl and hurriedly gulped all of it down, apparently uncaring now for how spicy it was Hey! Be careful! Bai Ruli hissed, trying to slow her down. What is wrong? he asked, shifting over towards her. Ao Meicheng, however, just waved them away and finished the liquid from the bowl in nearly one go, closing her eyes and shuddering A faint haze of fire qi shifted visibly around her, making the already humid air briefly turn arid Hey! Dont set boat on fire, the old demon, who was still watching, observed with a barked laugh. This is spirit food? Bai Ruli said dully, holding up her bowl, having just swept it again with her soul sense. As one, they turned to look at their own bowls. Gingerly, he took a spoonful and tasted it. It was indeed spicy, with a lingering heat and pepper that mostly hid the fact that the water tasted faintly of mud. Carefully chewing on a bit of the crab meat, he got the second shock: it was a seven-star ranked C that was a Dao Seeking spirit beast. Qi flowed into his body from it, replenishing his stamina a little bit, even as the yang strength gently washed into his dantian, soothing a bit of the torture his meridians had endured from being starved of qi. Exhaling, he sat back and saw the others also looking a bit shocked. This spirit food is actually rather good? Shu Feilong muttered. Its not up to my familys standard, but you could serve it in the sect and it would be acceptable That was a bit of an understatement really. Most sect disciples would not see spirit food every day; the ingredients were just too much of a pain to get and the expense of hiring a chef was such that only important people would consume it. Even as a full disciple he only ate it once a week. -Then again, I am not from the Shu clan and dont have my own household within the sect he reminded himself. Unbidden, he found that Lynn was staring at them again. Uh she can probably read the intent of your words even though she doesnt speak the language, he reminded his junior brother. Given the strength of her principle he was pretty sure that this lot could do most of the things a skilled cultivator could with it. He had no idea about the age of any of this group either. They appeared to be in their twenties with the exception of the old demons, but as any cultivator knew, appearance counted for precious little beyond Nascent Soul when trying to determine actual age. Shu Feilong winced, noticing her look and bowed slightly in apology. Probably she wouldnt understand the gesture but Seconds? the other young woman who had helped serve it, who Ruli had thought was somewhat familiar, cut through the awkward moment with a radiant smile, holding out a larger bowl of the stew with more bits of crab in it. Kei Zhanfeng nearly snatched it away from her, scooped a full bowl out of it before anyone else could react and started to eat with gusto. Shaking his head, he helped himself as well. What? Zhanfeng mumbled through a mouthful of crab, catching Ao Meichengs supercilious look as well as his own head shake. Nothing, he replied, trying to look as neutral as possible. -They must think we are shameless, a part of him muttered. Odd Ao Meicheng murmured, looking at her second bowl. What? Bai Ruli asked, sounding more concerned again. Is there a problem? What? Ah, No Ao Meicheng frowned, still staring at her second helping Its just odd. Do you notice how our qi is recovering? Its spirit food, Zhanfeng pointed out, Thats what it does. Exactly, Meicheng replied. Except our recovery has increased. Mine has I am no longer as repressed by the world, but my recovery rate with my law is still atrocious, mostly because of this landscape, I think. With this, however, I actually feel genuinely restored somehow Taking another mouthful, he chewed it slowly and found that she was right. He had not done much with his law, mostly because forcing his recovery seemed like a fairly bad idea given how tormented his meridians were. The soup, however, was steadily diffusing its qi into his body and refilling his dantian all of its own accord, not to mention slowly helping to heal the myriad number of little injuries he had sustained in the previous weeks. Our attunement has somehow improved? Ruli mused, involuntarily touching her wrist. Because of our captivity? Shu Feilong asked with a slight frown. It can only be that, cant it? Meicheng pointed out. Most of our qi, even refined qi, was dispersed by those bands. I was even starting to suffer meridian stress and yet now that my qi is recovering its bounced back to levels close to what might have been expected outside? Kei Zhanfeng was also looking pensive now. That would certainly explain a lot of things. Unfortunately, its not an easy question to ask, he pointed out. This group seem to suspect a few things, but they dont know everything, I would imagine. You are suggesting it might be better not to be seen too widely as interlopers? Meicheng mused, scooping a third bowl of soup out of their group portion. Looking at how we were treated as captives before, I think thats an eminently smart idea, he mused. Except, we dont speak the language and have no easy means to make a jade slip or anything like it, Kei Zhanfeng sighed. Which makes it all the more important that we not piss off this more reasonable group, he added. The rest of them ate on in silence after that, which was something of a mercy, because throughout that conversation a few of their captors had been looking over at them. -We got too used to being in circumstances where soul sense is restricted, he thought glumly, looking around again. Do you want to be useful? he blinked as he realised that Lynn had appeared beside him. U-useful? he asked, looking around at the others who were equally surprised by her quiet approach, even Kei Zhanfeng. She just looked at him for a moment, then passed him a stick and line. You know how to fish? Yes? he replied without really thinking about it. That answer, as it turned out was a fateful one, because the rest of his afternoon was thus spent at the back of the vessel with a basket and a fishing rod, catching dinner. In a way, it was oddly cathartic watching the flooded landscape flow by; it certainly gave him time to settle his thoughts and properly recuperate for a while. It had the added benefit of having him not be constantly forced to be the go-between to the others and the crew. Kei Zhanfeng sat, recovering himself for the most part. Ao Meicheng and Bai Ruli eventually got dragged into helping the other women with preparing herbs or something. Shu Feilong eventually came to join him, after sitting around with Kei Zhanfeng for a while. I wonder what caused the flood? Shu Feilong asked at last, as another ruined village passed by in the middle distance, its fields now shallow ponds between the reed-beds. He stirred himself from watching the swirling waters and the lines thrown out behind them, to look over at Shu Feilong. It seemed related to whatever that storm and the tribulation was he replied, not knowing himself really, either. Yes, but its odd. A tribulation like that Shu Feilong sighed. You say that, but no answer will come, he pointed out. And if it does, the odds of us surviving them based on the scale of what occurred are nearly nil. Do you think we can resist some being that spawned what appeared to be a four layer tribulation and seems to have ruined hundreds of square miles of this landscape? Shu Feilong just sighed, nodding his head. Sorry, he added, realising he had sounded a bit short there. Its been a strange day. They sat, watching the river swirl by to either side of the boat in silence for quite some time after that. Devoid of the horror of captivity and with the knowledge that, for a while at least, such a gloomy fate was averted, watching the world go by as you waited for the line to fill up was a very easy way to pass time and recover yourself. His reverie was eventually jarred by a large dragonfly that hummed across the water, its wings moving fast enough to leave a wake behind it. It would really suck to have to try and walk out through those reed beds, Shu Feilong observed, watching the critter, which was easily a metre long, dart from side to side as it vanished over the swaying reed tops. Yeah he agreed, checking the various floats on the line again to see if any had sunk. It was not hard to imagine their miserable fate had they tried to swim away from the wreck, or run over the water, assuming they could have gotten free. In the few hours they had been sitting here, he had already seen one large predatory shadow in the water that had taken half a line of fish in the blink of an eye and then followed the boat for almost 30 minutes. He had tried to strike at it a few times with soul sense and been thoroughly rebuffed as well, which meant, rather concerningly, that it was likely stronger than he was. You know, Shu Feilong sighed, while this is rather disconcertingly idyllic Large dragonflies and carnivorous fish aside, he interjected. Shu Feilong shot him a sour look then continued smoothly: I just cant stop wondering what they even hoped to achieve with this stupid trial. Watching the shimmering water and the floats bobbing, he just nodded. That was a thought that had occurred to him a few times already, not that any real answer presented itself. If you compared this place to the Dragon Pillars with their various tombs and challenges that the worthy could attempt to untangle, there was no comparison really. This place was, it appeared, a separate world and one with its own power structures. The idea of sending only juniors in here was laughable, Shu Feilong complained. You think seniors would help? he grimaced, recalling some of those figures who had looked on at the fights they had been forced to partake in during their captivity C when they had been dragged out to fight the strange serpents and a spider-like creature. It was Shu Feilongs turn to sigh there, as he had been in the same fight. Ao Meicheng and Bai Ruli didnt talk about what they or the other female prisoners had endured, but probably it had been humiliating at the very least. By the way changing tack, he turned to look back down the vessel for a moment, then back at the water, do you think that youth who was helping us earlier is kind of familiar? Shu Feilong glanced back as well, then shook his head. Maybe? That was bugging him something horrid. He was certain there was something oddly familiar about him and yet nothing stood out when he tried to think back to their recent events. Bai Ruli thought the same but in the end she just gave up and there was no opportunity to ask, Shu Feilong added. They both stared out at the river in silence again, watching the reeds and the water shimmer in the afternoon sun. Its strange, Shu Feilong finally spoke again after a very long pause. We got rescued and yet this just feels unreal It does, he agreed, noting that another of the floats had bobbed a few times. I feel like there are so many different things I want to ask or question and yet Shu Feilong trailed off again. And yet every time I just think that we could end up captured again if that happened -If that happened again? That thought had been scuttling around in the back of his mind, but he was very glad it wasnt getting any particular purchase. -Would we be so lucky a second time? There was a part of him that, like Shu Feilong, found this almost too good to be true. That thought this was a dark trick, an elaborate stratagem to really break them. That they were still in the hold of the boat, caught in that horrific lantern. What even happened to that lantern? It got destroyed, Shu Feilong said, making him realise he had asked that out loud, before they came down to us. That makes sense, he agreed. I cant see them not using it. They dumped some of the same blood that she used to free us from the chains onto it, Shu Feilong shuddered. At least that is what Meicheng said. The same blood that did nothing to Lynn? The same, Shu Feilong nodded glumly. That had been when they were still down below, but whatever had transpired had had such an effect on Bai Ruli and Ao Meicheng that they refused to talk about it at all. Ao Meichengs only comment about it since they got on the boat had been to again cut down Kei Zhanfengs suggestion that they make a break for it when they recovered. Hey... did you see that? Shu Feilong was now staring at the reed bed across from them, he realised. See what? he asked, surveying it carefully and seeing nothing. I thought I saw some movement in it a reflection or something, Shu Feilong murmured. Could just be the water, or some kind of spirit herb? Or an animal? he guessed, sweeping again. Maybe, Shu Feilong sighed. Seemed larger though. It was only for a moment but the reeds were definitely moving as well. Frowning, he scanned the reeds again but saw nothing. They watched carefully for a while until finally, off to their left a large lizard-like thing slipped out of the reeds and into the water and swam off lazily. Guess it was that, Shu Feilong mused, watching it twist and turn in the current. Help me pull these up, he interjected, pointing to the fishing lines. Oh, yeah Shu Feilong grimaced and started to pull in the line next to him. That decision was quickly vindicated as the lizard turned in the water a few times and then started to swim after the vessel. Thankfully they got all of the lines in, bringing the catch of fish up to 34 in total. Not bad, not bad, he glanced up from unhooking the last of them to find Lynn had come over and was inspecting what was swimming in the crate. This will certainly do for dinner, she enthused, picking a middling sized one up easily and inspecting it. There would have been more, but some lizards took them, he added apologetically. Its fine, this kind of thing is to be expected, Lynn chuckled, looking at both of them. So, do you know much about preparing them? Landed with the markedly less enjoyable job of killing and preparing the fish for dinner, the rest of the afternoon moved rather slower and in a somewhat messier fashion. The fish didnt need to be skinned, but they did need to be filleted and their cores extracted. That the fish had cores was a bit of a surprise. That they were a total pain to extricate was not. Even with the loan of a knife and some convenient advice from Lashaan, one of the female demons, by the time he had a pile of cores and a pile of filleted fish both of them were covered in shed scales and viscera. How can some of these actually be Soul Foundation? Shu Feilong asked at last, sorting through the cores as they surveyed the final result of their efforts. Looking at the two that Shu Feilong was holding, he could only shrug. Ah, these are the cores? Junee, who had come over, nearly made him jump as she proved herself to be just as adept at appearing silently as Lynn was. Picking up a handful, she considered them with a pensive expression before nodding. Yes, most of them are at least Golden Core, he supplied. I was somewhat Gold Core? she repeated back to him, frowning. Ahh, he realised in that moment that she might not actually know what a Golden Core was. Another name for these, of a certain rank, he clarified, grasping for other names for them in Easten yet finding none. Junee just nodded, however, and picked another one up C one of the Soul Foundation cores that Shu Feilong had noted earlier. And even some reasonably pure Fourth Advancement ones not bad, not bad at all. -Fourth Advancement? Is that what they call Soul Foundation? He filed that away as really useful information if they were going to try to blend in a bit. Considering the pile of cores in that light, he supposed most of the fish caught were Second or Third Advancement. Junee, for her part, flicked back through the cores a second time before taking about half of them for some purpose and leaving them to it. By the time they were finally finished, their vessel had left the reed beds behind and returned to rowing past more flooded fields. The aftermath of the devastating flood that had led to their freedom was visible everywhere here. Most buildings were flooded out and in one case the river had actually diverted through a small village. Interestingly, the villagers, most of whom were visibly armed, made no effort to engage with the vessel. Many retreated inside and those who did mark their passage did so silently from rooftops or distant vessels in the flooded fields. Dinner turned out to be spicy roasted fish, which he had somewhat expected. It wasnt Lynn that did the cooking this time, though she did supply the fire, but rather the other demons of that group. There was also more of the crab soup and a few other oddments that surfaced from out of the vessels rather depleted stores. They were just polishing off their second fish when Junee and Lynn made their way over and called all five of them to sit down. You will need to stay down with the rowers for the next few hours, Junee said fairly bluntly to him in Easten. We will be passing by two large towns and while we dont expect trouble It doesnt hurt to be careful, Lynn finished. The main thing is that you use no soul sense and you show no overt mana use, Junee went on, passing him five talismans that he realised were carved out of cores from the fish. Each of you will wear one of these. If you take one off I will knock you out cold and leave you to sleep off your stupidity, is that clear? What do these do? he asked, nodding and trying not to grimace. Near as he could tell, mana was what the locals called qi. Hide your presence, even from the kind of people who took you captive before, Lynn interjected. I will know if you take them off. What is she saying? Kei Zhanfeng asked frowning. That we need to keep out of sight while we go past the town and that we will wear these talismans to hide our presence, he replied, passing one to each of them. They also said that if anyone takes them off Trailing off, he glanced at the two who were looking at him expectantly and sighed. They will what? Bai Ruli asked, turning her talisman over in her hands. They will knock you out cold and leave you to sleep off your stupidity, he said with a grimace. Right Kei Zhanfeng scowled. They will also know if we take them off apparently, he added. The other four all looked at him and then at Junee and Lynn. After a moment, Bai Ruli sighed and put her talisman around her neck, Ao Meicheng followed suit as did Shu Feilong, glancing sideways at him. The last was Kei Zhanfeng, but he mostly seemed disgruntled at the threat near as he could tell. How strong are the forces in the town? he asked. That captured us? One of their leaders had a pet serpent a four-headed snake three times the size of this boat, Lynn said drily. There are ten such leaders in this region and several are likely in this town. Four? he repeated dully, trying to work out what she meant. Thats a Seventh Advancement beast, she supplied helpfully. What is she? Kei Zhanfeng asked but he waved for the other to be quiet for a second as he tried to work that out. If Fourth Advancement was Soul Foundation did that mean a Fifth Advancement was Nascent Soul and a Sixth Advancement was Dao Seeking? So a Seventh Advancement Serpent should be an Immortal Realm qi beast? Like him? he pointed to Kei. Both stared at him, then at Kei and shook their heads. He is like us, Sixth Advancement, Junee said. -Chosen Immortal? He shivered involuntarily. The town here may have Chosen Immortal guardians, he explained to the other four. None of them said anything, but all of them, including Kei Zhanfeng,eyed the talismans again with a bit more interest. And these will hide us from them? he asked, surprised in truth, given that while powerful, neither were close to a Chosen Immortal. Those will hide you from anything below the Ninth Advancement, Lynn said drily. Their method is similar to the wards that were on your ship. Ancient Immortal? he reiterated dully, then realised he had spoken in Imperial Common. What about Ancient Immortals? Shu Feilong asked, properly nervous now. Apparently the talismans will conceal us from anyone below the Dao Step somehow. Right Kei Zhanfeng muttered, sounding thoroughly unconvinced. Anyway, if something does go wrong, you are to stay down there, stay quiet and not interfere, Lynn said simply. There was little he could say to that other than to nod and look where she pointed, down by where the ruined mast of the boat would have been. Do we go down there now? he asked. The pair looked at each other and said something in the other language, then Junee nodded. Any other questions? Lynn asked. All he could do was shake his head. Certainly he had questions, but unfortunately they were not the kind that he could easily ask and expect them to answer or know the answers to. Fine, then go with them, Junee waved a hand towards the two younger demons who had offered to be of help earlier. So there will be others down there? he asked. Yes, everyone who cannot fight or is nursing an injury will go down, Junee said simply. -Why didnt you lead with that? a part of him wondered. -Because it doesnt matter? he retorted then grimaced and rubbed his temple involuntarily. A problem? Lynn asked. Just some residual stress from my captivity, he explained with a grimace. The pair shared a look, frowning. What? he asked. Nothing, Junee sighed. If it persists, let me know. My skill with herbs is good. Again, all he could do was nod. So what are we doing? Meicheng asked. Everyone who cant fight or is a person of interest goes down below, he said, standing up and suppressing a wince as his legs creaked slightly. The others sighed and stood as well, scrambling down to the lower level and sitting where Junee pointed. Junee, Lynn and Khunua spent the next ten minutes or so painting various symbols on the boat and even, weirdly, splashing quite a large quantity of what was, near as he could tell, purple dye over the deck and side of the vessel, and then the others also started descending, several of the demons actually manning spare oars. For all their apparent concern, however, they rowed on into the dusk without any incident. Out of the gaps for the oars it was possible to see some of the landscape as it passed, even if most of it just became shadowy haze and the whispering of the wind against unseen reeds as darkness properly fell. Occasionally the distant lights of passing boats passed by, but nobody came close or showed any real interest that he could see. Their own vessel carried no lights in any case, and soon started to feel like it was smothered in a faint veil of darkness even beyond what night might normally have provided. Even the rising of the moon and the emergence of the stars didnt seem to penetrate the gloom that encapsulated them. Like that, hour after hour passed, until at last they saw Udrasa. It was not what he expected. He had known than the demons had large settlements C they had to have, given what they had experienced C but he had never seen any of them. When they had been transported, they had been hooded and their senses curtailed. At other times, they had been locked in small cells or in courtyards which were certainly grand, but which had provided no idea of the scale of the places that held them beyond the occasional tower. Its huge, Shu Feilong murmured as they watched the lights dance in the water. Half the town was lit up like a bonfire, thousands of lights illuminating walls that bore substantial scars from the flood. In a few places they had even collapsed and even now, in the far distance, he could see shadows, like ants moving across them as the forces controlling the town worked through the night to repair the worst of the damage. It is, Kei Zhanfeng muttered. There must be tens of thousands of demons there. Bai Ruli poked him in the side, making him shuffle around to look at her. She simply pointed out the left side of the boat and he felt his mouth go dry. If the town on the right side was big, then the settlement across the river, shrouded in ten thousand lights, was a proper city. Its walls were not much better, but he could see dozens of towers and large, shadowed complexes beyond that faded into the darkness between the constellations of fires that draped it. Thats a lot of demons, he agreed softly. Looking sideways, he saw that the others were not as enthused with looking outwards, which was understandable he supposed. While it was a spectacular if deeply worrying sight to them, if you were expecting it, it was probably less so. This explains why we are sneaking at least, he remarked to Shu Feilong. Yeah Shu Feilong agreed. Thats the size of a decent town back home. The unspoken words there were that a town back home would have Dao Step cultivators watching over it Even in a rural place like Blue Water Province, most towns would have a few reclusive Ancient Immortals, either as clan elders or maybe ancestors of a local sect. To have a demon one come and capture them would, indeed, be dying without a grave. Silence! The command slipped through the boat from rower to rower, and as he listened, maybe within three heartbeats the already rather slight sound of oars dipping out of water seemed to fade away. Is that an art? Shu Feilong whispered, barely audible next to him. In truth, he had no idea, it hadnt felt like one, but that didnt rule out the possibility. In the end, all he did was shrug, because Lashaan, who was nearby, had glared at them and shook her head slowly. He grimaced in apology and put a hand over Shu Feilongs mouth to get the point across. Shu Feilong also winced and bowed in apology after he removed his hand. The reason for the silence quickly became clear though, as two serpents C each maybe twenty metres long C swam past not fifty metres away, demons holding lanterns actually seated on their heads. Somehow, almost improbably, they were not spotted and the serpents left, but thereafter, they sat in the dark, watching lights of civilisation pass by for he had no idea how long. Chapter 121 – New Day, New Problems
At this point, the scholar of these past events would be forgiven for thinking that this whole matter should be considered closed. Shu Bao, despite his eminent status, was just another young noble without much impression except for his family name, and no amount of proselytizing on Shu Baos behalf by his supporters ever really changed that. Song Jia on the other hand had been locally renowned, especially in the place of her birth, Burning Tiger Province. Her rise and her Core had been held up as a reflection of the hopes and dreams of a generation who wanted to believe that you could come from nothing and reach great heights on your own merits. Later propaganda has sought to obfuscate this narrative significantly, with some commentators even suggesting that the Shu clan or Shu Bao were responsible for her forming the very Core she lost; however, the depth of sentiment and the general suspicion surrounding the events never really vanished. Unfortunately, Song Jia was exiled and her prospects ruined, Shu Bao was diplomatically moved offside and those looking on barely had time to process matters before it had all transpired. This, however, is to overlook the salient point in all this, the objective of so many factions desires, Song Jias Good Fortune Core. At the time, many did buy the narrative that her Core was destroyed by self-sabotage, fully believing that there was no way that the Shu clan would let another retain that Core. However, no secret in a sect with serious politics ever remains truly buried. The undoing of the whole obfuscation had its roots in what was, it has to be said, a truly banal incident at the Shu Pavilions annual tournament the following year. During a preliminary round the disciple of one of the older ancestors, not part of the Elder Hall, was defeated in somewhat embarrassing fashion by one of Shu Baos associates while his fianc was in attendance. Humiliated, he went to his senior brothers who, not at all impressed with Shu Bao in any event, were quite thorough, and in the process Shu Baos associate admitted that Shu Bao had made all his companions swear a heavenly oath. The seniors forced him to forswear that oath as penalty for humiliating their junior and in the process discovered that Song Jia, who was someone they had all had a great admiration for had indeed been wronged in some capacity by Shu Baos actions. The result, of course, was that Shu Baos actions were re-examined, and with the majority of those sympathetic to him now travelling with him on his honeymoon, many other elders who held grudges over this C including Shu Baos own former master who had been humiliated by the events C found that Shu Bao had used Song Jias Core as a gambling stake and lost it to a junior from the Din clan. The senior ancestors, realising that a juniors vices and the Elder Halls politics had cheated their sect out of a Good Fortune Core, directly enriching their biggest geopolitical rivals in the process, were infuriated. Given Shu Baos political status, and the fact that he had already, rather conveniently, departed on his honeymoon, there was little chance of him seeing any serious punishment C his sworn companions in the sect were not so lucky.
Excerpt from: The Politics of the Heavenly Hundred. Volume 16 C Eastern Azure ~ By Kung Quan

~ Cang Di C Udrasa Nights ~
TWO INGOTS OF MANA-IRON! Three high quality beast cores! 100 gold talismans! 60 orichalcum talismans! Sitting at a private table on the upper level of what passed for an exclusive inn C by UrVash standards C Cang Di watched the bidding for a rather unhappy-looking serpent unfold If you got it, flaunt it! Flaunt!?! If I flaunt any more Look over there, you see them? Fighting a mental sigh, he tried to tune out their bickering conversation and focus on his divination art and their immediate surroundings... then made the mistake of looking in the vague direction Alalia had indicated. She is naked, that is not clothing! Yes, be thankful you are my apprentice, or you would have to dress like that to not stand out! That ugly merchant wanted to buy me earlier! Qing Dongmei hissed, changing topic. It was a battle for focus that circumstances, rather than his concentration, were winning it had to be said. The inn they were staying at, one picked by Alalia, was hosting what he could only describe as an auction, mostly focusing on rare beasts and the occasional treasure, near as he could tell. So far, the only things of interest had been a few artefacts that had clearly been looted from cultivators. He wanted to marry you, Alalia corrected her, though she still sounded far too amused. With your assets, nobody My... assets? Qing Dongmei retorted, still clearly unhappy at the rather scandalous garb she was stuck wearing, though she still leant back a bit more as she downed another cup of the wine and tried to look like she was keeping half an eye on the auction below, which had moved on from the serpent and was showing a beast egg or something like it. You have good tits, accept it, Alalia sniggered, helping herself to a bit of fried meat from one of the plates on the table before her, making no such pretence of paying attention to events in the auction. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Qing Dongmei sigh and stare into her wine cup, swirling its contents in restrained annoyance. Good hips as well, Alalia added, clearly enjoying herself. "That offer to marry you for a fishing village was a good deal!" Qing Dongmei opened her mouth then just took a deep drink of the wine, presumably to avoid saying something on that. Staring up at the ceiling, he tried not to laugh because that would just make things worse. Their trip into madness, at the instruction of the talisman, had revealed three things to him so far. The first was that Qing Dongmei had opinions about her attire and despite being well she was eighteen in her heart, he supposed and that was what mattered at this point. The second was that they C the collective cultivator C had been absolute idiots to think that the UrVash were a pot that could be kicked over. That idea had truthfully expired while they were running away from Ajara but here, in a town of 50,000 UrVash with multiple Dao Immortals and at least one Dao Lord, the idea was so buried it was planning ancestral celebrations and raising money for a shrine. The third was that, removed from the oppression of mysterious old seniors the Spirit Elf, Alalia, was hard to place. She was clearly a senior by the standards of Eastern Azure, but her manner and attitude were well, she was hard to place C that was the best he could do. Originally, their intention had been to infiltrate a settlement or two, locate and steal the relevant materials and get out; however, that had quickly been cut down by Alalia who pointed out that while Orichalcum, as she called the metal a lot of the weapons were made out of, was in some circulation, actual ingots of the stuff were tightly controlled and it was very hard to rework the metal after it had been cast once. That meant they had to come to a big town and stealing things from a big town required some sideways thinking. That was how they had eventually arrived at Uldara which was an absolute cesspit of vice and inequity that would have made even the worst towns on the Northern Continent embarrassed on behalf of their good name. Alalia was now using an identity she had apparently possessed in the past, that of a reclusive Sorceress called Erishkira. Qing Dongmei was now Meyla, her apprentice and he was their bodyguard Kang. Well, she had said he would be introduced as their companion, but the way she had smirked at him when she said it suggested that there were other connotations to that term he wasnt going to dwell on, especially not with both women walking around in sheer silken gowns so provocative that actual nudity might be less suggestive. His own garb was functional: sandals and a loose knee-length skirt in a style many mercenaries he had seen were wearing, accented by a few bits of armour for his arms and shins that Alalia had had him scavenge from a smaller fort that had been washed out by the flood. That apparel, combined with a bunch of red-black and white patterns she had painted on him, basically made him look like an UrVash mercenary. Even his spear didnt particularly stand out, he had discovered. Would the esteemed Sorceress Erishkira require any additional hospitality? He relinquished Shatterpoint again and glanced up to find an UrVash lad, wearing the garb he had come to associate with servants in this place, had walked over to their more private table and was waiting at a respectful distance. A few boring variations of the next minute flickered through his head as he re-initialised it with a thought. We will take another course of what we had, he said smoothly, in the local tongue, noting that for all their discussion and Qing Dongmeis complaining over her attire, both had nearly eaten and drunk all the food on offer. The serving boy nodded, his glance only lingering ever so slightly on the assets of Qing Dongmei and Alalia, before giving him a look that clearly said youre a lucky bastard. -The worst part is that Alalia is not wrong, he reflected with somewhat amused resignation. Nobody looks at their faces or gives me a second glance, except to think how lucky I am or similar to be travelling with such a pair. Anything else? the youth asked, again looking at the two. The youth was basically asking if he wanted any slaves to wait on them personally, given they were eminent private guests of the establishment. No, that will be all, he replied blandly. Just make sure the food is spicy and the wine is cold. He watched the serving youth depart with a certain spring in his step and swirled the wine in his own cup. -Not to mention thats the fourth different serving youth we have had in an hour Hey beauties! Wanna come have? Before the gaggle of quite well dressed, but clearly drunk, UrVash youths could endanger their young lives by wandering into their part of the upper floor he glared at them, his Martial Intent bringing all of them up short and even sobering one or two up entirely. With some amusement, he watched them walk on by in a hurry, sweating in a way that had nothing to do with the humidity or the atmosphere of the raucous lower level. Behind him, Alalias laugh followed the pair like a beautiful curse, causing one to look back a bit wistfully, though his compatriots wisely dragged him on without so much as missing a step. If he asks for other things again, tell him we will take a musical girl, Alalia added absently. We dont want to stand out, she said softly. Ah looking around, he could see her point there. Most of the other private areas, which were half screened off by diaphanous curtains, had some servants in permanent attendance, either dancing girls or the odd musician. Compared to most of the establishments this place was rather high class in that the dancing girls currently distracting the patrons were wearing gold rather than bronze and that the drink was not bad. The most disconcerting part was that much of it would not be out of place in some of the more mountainous central provinces of the Western or Northern Continents, especially in a dark auction or similar. Nodding his head, he initialised Shatterpoint again. Normally, he didnt use it anywhere near this much, simply because like all divination arts it was possible to overuse it. However, ever since he had acquired those fortuitous comprehensions in Severing Law during the Earth Dragons tribulation, he had been exploring how that law interacted with Shatterpoint and the results had been disconcertingly good. Even with the crude grasp of the edges of law that he had, it made it much, much easier to initialise the art without using any qi at all. Using Shatterpoint was also feeding back into his understanding of the various interactions of the Law as well, particularly in places like the moments of stillness between things. It was a reminder that Severing was a very esoteric concept at times. For example, just the act of picking up a cup, pouring wine, drinking from it and then waiting, involved aspects of Severing Law, encapsulated in the stillness between action and consequence. That was a fundamental element of many aspects of Martial Techniques as well, one he was intimately familiar with, but it also stretched to things like action and cessation in divination arts. Already, he could use Shatterpoint much more cleanly in rapid succession than he had ever believed would be possible. Exhaling, he watched the shadows of people interacting play out, watched the serpent get taken away in its cage, the afterimages of dancing girls shimmer in place, the different variations of their dances and the choices they might make from one moment to the next as they reacted to their patrons in various ways Everything slid back together and the minute C less than a second in his minds eye C passed, the events he had seen a moment before starting to play out in their various ways. Is there anything else we need to be wary of? he asked at last, turning back to their table again as the next item on the auction was brought out C a statue of a squat, bearded figure with an erect penis as long as its arm, cast out of some kind of bronze-like metal. Hmmm Alalia mused. These things have a veneer of civility that is almost cloying, at least as I recall them. Wealthy old villains buying and selling the hopes and dreams of others as if they were their own, denigrating humans and elves but neither managing the depravity of the former or the arrogance of the latter. So, just like a dark auction back home, Qing Dongmei grumbled. Got it. Really, as I said before, just stick to your roles and you will not stand out exceptionally, Alalia said, pouring herself more wine. Qing Dongmei sighed and took another bit of the fried fish, crunching it down with a certain degree of venom. Most of the obvious questions had already been hashed out anyway. Their main concern was that they be outed as invaders, but Alalia was fairly unconcerned about that, stating that the patterns she had painted on them both would disguise almost all such investigations. And if, after all this, it does go wrong? Qing Dongmei muttered around her piece of fish. Then everything Uldara has built will fall, Alalia retorted with an eye roll. That wasnt what I meant, Qing Dongmei said, glancing at him, clearly thinking more about the second stage of their plan, which was the bit that involved actual theft probably. I have means, although it would be awkward to have to obliterate a whole town, he muttered. I wonder, Qing Dongmei sniffed, flicking her hair back and glaring at another group of passing UrVash youths who had been ogling her unobtrusively. You would rather slaughter thousands than have these poor souls blessed with the sight of your tits and ass? Alalia asked with mock incredulity, following her gaze and giving the retreating group a smirk. Qing Dongmei stared at her for a long moment then took an even more vicious chomp out of her piece of fried fish, which just made Alalia laugh again. They sat in silence for several minutes, waiting for more food to arrive; however, when it did, it came with four other figures, including the owner of the whole establishment who was sweating profusely and bowing to the three figures C a matronly woman in a red gown and two armed youths with oiled beards C accompanying the server. Ah, here we are, Alalia said, sitting back and putting her arms on the back of the couch to stare at the three. The servant put the food down with practised ease, marred only by the uneasy looks they kept shooting at both Alalia and the red-robed woman. Esteemed Sorceress Erishkira, the red-robed woman said with a deep bow. Many years has it been since your name was spoken in these lands. The Master of Uldara and his esteemed guests, Honoured are they by Quazam, rejoice that you have blessed our town, arriving as you have like a fair omen in blue skies with the new day! Not even fair Wujai or valiant Ezajara can outshine your luminary reputation beyond the borders of our Great Udrasa, resounding as it does through the ages. They sincerely hope you would be willing to attend their personal little gathering -Which is to say they just learned she was here now, he reflected, rather amused at how certain interactions just didnt change, no matter the culture. And that they dont know why. Yes, yes, Alalia pouted, waving a hand absently. Are you going to proclaim here all night, like the slaves you are, or are you going to escort us? Sorceress is wise and sees brightly, please follow me, the woman said, not looking up. Esteemed Sorceress Erishkira! Many years has it been since your elusive beauty graced our great city! Standing just behind Alalia, the Esteemed Sorceress Erishkira, with a somewhat stony-faced Qing Dongmei, Cang Di had to admit, once again, that their original plan of sneak in and steal what was needed would have been doomed to die without a corpse. Master Kazdrad! Alalia barely hesitated in nodding politely to the paunchy UrVash who had stood up to greet them on their entrance to the upper layer of the large courtyard they were now in. I must admit, I have not been to Uldara since Ah Master Mazular held your post. Ah hmmm, the Master paused, managing to look a bit shifty even with a full face mask on. What happened to Mazular was very unfortunate. I understand that Mayumi of the Hundred Ghosts is still at large as well! Alalia said with aplomb. This must be very difficult for you all. I have as many regrets as you do, I am sure, concerning the esteemed Masters death. Ah yes, much lamented, much lamented, if a bit before my time, Master Kazdrad said politely, looking at both him and Qing Dongmei. -Which is to say, neither was very sad to see this Mazular die, his inner this is the way seniors throw shade sense supplied. This is my apprentice, Alalia said, waving Qing Dongmei forward. Qing Dongmei managed to hide her grimace and stepped forward, bowing politely in the way she had been instructed to, drawing many admiring looks from those near the Master. A beauty! Your apprentice is every bit as alluring as you, Esteemed Sorceress! one of the Uldara nobles declared, his eyes not leaving Qing Dongmeis body. A worthy successor! Marvellous! Qing Dongmei, who had already spent quite a lot of her time to this point grumbling about the sheer gown that hid nothing, kept her expression somewhat detached. It didnt help that most of those admiring her were in fact stronger than she was, at least in general terms. The average strength of those present on this exclusive balcony was close to Golden Immortal while some of the guards and the Master himself were Ancient Immortals nearly as strong as he was and that didnt even get him started on the inscrutables, of which there were a good dozen among the various groups watching the auction from various spots around the hall. Four C an old UrVash in a mask and yellow robe, a beautiful female UrVash reclining on a chair, a bearded muscular warrior in a orichalcum scale skirt leaning on the balcony and a rather ethereal looking UrVash woman in a translucent red gown and silver mask C were all on the balcony with them as well. A talent to be sure! GREAT MASTER! Various lesser nobles nearby all bowed as the yellow-robed old UrVash wearing the golden-copper mask, with long, spider-like fingers, stood up from his seat and walked over with deceptive speed to stand before Qing Dongmei and Alalia. Indeed a great talent such possibilities perhaps she might dance for us later, Sorceress Erishkira? Are you trying to steal away my disciple, Great Master? Alalia purred, stepping forward to actually stand over the hunched old UrVash, who somehow seemed not quite so imposing when placed next to her. Of course not, Sorceress Erishkira, though perhaps some agreement might be reached? the old UrVash chuckled, cupping Qing Dongmeis chin in his fingers and not really appearing particularly intimidated by Alalia. I am sure there are things in my possession that you will find of great interest? He was glad he had a lot of experience in suppressing his emotions and schooling himself in front of seniors, as did Qing Dongmei, because the aura from the old UrVash was truly unsettling and the allusion was despicable, truthfully. Alalia smoothly moved Qing Dongmei back a step and smiled serenely at the old UrVash and the other inscrutables. It is customary for each participant in such a gathering to present an interesting curio for the consideration of others. That is not my disciple, Alalia said with a faint edge to her tone. Without any preamble, she drew out a handful of beast cores, his and Dongmeis actually, which included several pristine twelve-star grade cores from Dao Immortal qi beasts dispatched in the Yin Eclipse Mountains before all the chaos with the collapse. The old UrVash took one of the cores and considered it, nodding with clear interest. Superlative, superlative thing he declared at last, passing it back to Alalia. Almost as beautiful as this girl Qing Dongmei bowed politely: wisely, perhaps, choosing to say nothing. Who is your male companion, he is most exceptional, a bejewelled woman C also inscrutable C wearing a very sheer gown, who was sitting opposite where the Master of Uldara had been, interjected, looking at him with clear and rather disturbing interest in her eyes. -Yep, if we had tried to infiltrate a place like this it would have turned bad very quickly, he thought glumly, still not entirely certain it would not anyway, despite Alalias assurances. A travelling companion, Alalia said with aplomb. Kang is a Hunter of some capability and talent who has impressed me in various ways since we crossed paths. Interesting very interesting how exotic, he has the rugged charm of a barbarian certainly. Perhaps you might part with him for a while? the veiled woman purred, sounding even more eager. Uh he fought hard not to look too quickly at Alalia, but she just rolled her eyes. Can I have him then? Alalia pointed to a youth standing near the woman. He stared at her, then at the muscular youth with an oiled beard and hair and slightly pointy ears she had just singled out who was also now frozen, drink halfway to mouth. He was one of those who had been staring quite openly at Qing Dongmei a moment before. Now, however, all that interest was gone and he was looking very uncertainly back and forth between the bejewelled woman and Alalia. You want to trade my son for him? Ill trade you your son for an hour with my companion, Alalia giggled. The presumption was yours after all. The woman stared at Alalia and then at the youth then at him, in thoroughly ominous, considering silence. Abruptly, the woman threw back her head and started to laugh, as if this was a huge joke. The others nearby also started to laugh, though her son was sweating visibly, his cup shaking slightly in his hand as he grinned in a way that was entirely forced. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Qing Dongmei looking at him with slightly judging eyes that said C so how do you like it? Sorceress Erishkira, Sorceress Meyla, Qing Dongmei supplied politely. please, sit with us, the Master finished smoothly, as two servants hurriedly brought another divan to sit at his other side, opposite the woman who had just spoken and in a spot with an excellent view down to the lower level of the sprawling courtyard they were overlooking. Alalia and Dongmei both walked over and sat down, accepting wine from a servant girl He stared at the girl dully, realising she was in fact a cultivator, of all things, her ankles, wrists and neck bound by thin silver bands. You like my servants? the Master chuckled, noticing his gaze. He bowed slightly in apology and moved quickly to stand beside Qing Dongmei. She is certainly interesting, Alalia deadpanned, waving for the cultivator to walk over to her. Not from the riverlands at any rate. No you have no doubt heard of this warband that the savages to the south had such trouble with? Kazdrad said smoothly. We have had no such issues with them. Some will even be on display today a tall, bearded UrVash nearby said with a broad grin. Quite exceptional specimens with real fire. They show a lot of potential once they are properly instructed, but they certainly need instruction as to their place in the great order of things. He stared at the young woman, who had slightly hopeless eyes, as she stood there, appearing to be little more than a puppet in her own body. -How many others like her are caught in this hell? he thought, caught somewhere between anger and sorrow. Her magical talent is certainly something, Alalia agreed, standing up and walking around her. You had more of these you said? First Wujai, now you, another, rotund noble grumbled. Wujai has shown interest? Alalia mused, finishing her circuit. She offered the Master of Ulquan 500 Agrond for twenty two the bearded UrVash said with a calculating expression, his remark getting impressed gasps from those nearby. I am sure she didnt pay that much, Alalia chuckled, sitting down again and crossing her legs, still staring at the woman. Ah the old man looked a bit awkward, which got more laughter. He glanced across at Qing Dongmei, who had a calm, dispassionate look on her face that he recognised as being her I must have no view on this expression. Her eyes caught his, reflecting an unspoken sentiment that was effectively I didnt think I could actually hate this place any more, but I do. So, what is it you hope to acquire from our august little exchange? the wizened old masked UrVash asked, sitting down as well. It is said that Uldara is a place where the wealth of the rivers and the peoples meet Alalia said, adjusting herself slightly. Indeed, in Uldara all things can be purchased for a price, the Master of Uldara agreed with a slightly hungry smile that was mirrored by others looking at both him and Qing Dongmei. I am sure we can provide all the things your esteemed person I am interested in some resources that are a little uncommon, Alalia continued, cutting off the bearded UrVash who had just spoken up. Duraminium ore, untreated Ildrium and real Orichalcum, along with a few other sundries As she listed off the various materials he saw a few expressions slipping among the group, even among the inscrutables. If you have any Soul Gold that hasnt been fucked about with I can give a good price for that as well, but I am not interested in any recycled stuff, she added, swirling the wine in her cup. Some of those things can be provided by our illustrious group, the Master of Uldara recovered well from his moment of shock, but the hesitancy did not go unmarked to him. but it will cost you much more than those cores. Those cores are just my offering to the proceedings at large, Alalia said blandly. If you can produce the things I want, you will not be disappointed. The various UrVash nobles all eyed her with interest, a few still casting sideways glances at Qing Dongmei, who had moved just a shade closer to Alalia. The woman on the other side of the now once again seated Master Kazdrad was also looking at him again, with eyes that suggested her earlier interest had not been cooled by Alalias comments. These cores are freshly slain, one of the younger noblewomen, a dark-haired woman with a very voluptuous figure remarked, turning one of the eleven-star spider cores over in her hands. Indeed, Kang here was the one who slew them, Alalia said, glancing at him with a half-smile. Eyes turned back to him again and he had to work hard to resist the urge to grimace, again glad he had a lot of experience standing around looking attentive in the presence of seniors. -Half the UrVash on this balcony here have to be Ancient Immortals, a part of him shuddered. The really scary part though, was that most of the nobles themselves were not even a century old. A few of the clearly senior ones were fairly old, he could feel the pressure of years off them, but even then, it was only a matter of a century or two. Two of the women, including the dark-haired one who had just asked the question, were close to Qing Dongmei in the purity of their qi and were barely in their thirties. Their foundations were not the best, he could tell that from their middling grasp of Intent, but it was still a foundation born of a Supreme World and built off their privileged access to its resources through their social status, even if they likely had not focused strongly on the martial aspects of it. -I should have asked her for more information about their cultivation systems he complained in his heart, vowing to do so when the first opportunity arose. With this kind of strength half of these nobles could walk into any sect in Eastern Azure and become talents of a generation. You did? the dark-haired noblewoman asked with clear interest, looking him over and not bothering to hide the desire in her eyes as she leant forward in a very enticing manner. There were some circumstances, he said carefully, trying to ignore the slightly unclean feeling her gaze carried as it swept over him. Soul sense was restricted but he was fairly sure there could be serious caveats in that restriction if required. No ruler of a place like this was going to give up an advantage like that, and that meant that lying or obfuscation in front of others was likely a dangerous game. I am not at all familiar with the beasts either a muscular man with gold bands on his arms, who was standing beside the inscrutable, bearded martial expert wearing the orichalcum scale skirt, mused, examining another of the cores. They came from near Krista Tonnitrue, he answered, recalling thankfully the local name for Thunder Crest, the mountain near where they had all appeared. From the jungles, how terrifying another woman with brown curly hair and several rather distracting piercings sighed. I hear the savage tribes there are so unruly that they even eat their own They do, another older UrVash chuckled. Cannibals and devil worshippers, their women even mate with beasts and such I had a captured slave from one of those tribes once he ate his opponents when I had him fight in the arena. Devils and cannibals, a savage land, the buxom, dark-haired UrVash noblewoman murmured breathily. But very vigorous if you like that kind of thing, another giggled. Quite a few other women laughed and the gazes on him got even more unsettling, to the point where he wondered if Alalia was actually doing this on purpose just to annoy him, like she kept needling Qing Dongmei over her dislike of her sheer clothing. Killing spiders and centipedes is not especially glamorous, he answered respectfully. The tribes up there rear such beasts do they not? one of the other nobles asked him. I much prefer serpents, the brown-haired noblewoman giggled. So I am led to believe, he replied, glancing again at Alalia, who was just sipping her wine now and letting the conversation flow. But to fight and kill such beasts that are clearly Eighth Advancement did you do so alone? the older woman who had first spoken asked, leaning forward eagerly. Not as such, he replied carefully, Though we were a small group and the fight was challenging. Perhaps you will show us such prowess later another younger woman giggled. There is to be some competition, is there not? There is indeed, the Master of Uldara agreed, looking at him and also Alalia with a calculating eye. He nearly cursed them in his mind then and there, but considering some of their realms quashed the urge and said nothing. I am sure many here would also be very interested to see the prowess of such a talent worthy of becoming your apprentice, Erishkira, the yellow-robed old UrVash added. That also got quite a few nods. Well, we will see what is what later, Alalia said, finishing her cup and holding it out for the enslaved cultivator to refill. Are we going to sit here yakking until the sun actually rises before we get to see these amazing treasures? That got a few nervous laughs from those nearby until Master Kazdrad also laughed and clapped his hands. Quite, Most Radiant Sorceress, LET US COMMENCE! With the Masters command, most of those focused on them moved to either side, clearing space for them to see the courtyard below clearly again. The middle had now been cleared and the raised area, brightly lit by lanterns beneath the pre-dawn sky with its still-visible stars and ever-present full moon, was surrounded by rather heavily armed guards whose Martial Intent were comparable to some of the more elite UrVash he had seen in the battle C the ones who had shown up towards the end and done quite a bit of mopping up once all the danger was dealt with. Why dont you mingle, Kang, there are a few people not of this group who may have the things I require, Alalia murmured, taking several of the cooked meats from a tray that a second servant also a female cultivator, he noticed with an inner grimace, was holding. He bowed politely to her and then to the other dignitaries, who were mostly ignoring him now as they focused on the various figures on the platform below. The first treasure was actually a cage that held a hunched lizard about a metre long with a long snout and rather nasty claws. Seeing that nobody objected openly to his departure, he backed away and then walked down the stairs to the slightly lower portion of the upper veranda of the courtyard. Here, the groups were equally opulent but much more varied in their attire, being presumably parties who had come from further away or who perhaps had been stuck in the town and were now interested to see what was what. BEHOLD A GREAT LIZARD OF OLD! the announcer below called out. CAPTURED ON THE EDGE OF THE BADLANDS, THIS DREAD BEAST SLEW NINE ELITE HUNTERS IN A MINUTE BEFORE IT WAS RESTRAINED! TEN WAR SLAVES! someone called from the far side of the hall as he glanced across again at the centre of the courtyard. AN HEIRLOOM ORICHALCUM WEAPON! another voice called from further down the hall. He accepted a cup of wine from a passing slave, noting she was not a cultivator, just a normal UrVash C not that that made her plight any less pitiable really. {Shatterpoint} Focusing quietly on the art in the back of his mind he considered his surroundings and the various possibilities as he sipped his wine. Without using qi it was somewhat less effective in terms of the vivid clarity of the moments it could predict but it was still exceptionally useful in focused circumstances in spite of that. The immediate response was that he was still being tacitly observed by several nobles from up above. In his minds eye, the darker-haired young noblewoman came down and talked to him for a few moments then invited him to come share tales of his exploits with some of her other friends further down the hall. Focusing on the extremity of the projected minute he saw that that was vaguely auspicious and sighed a bit glumly. Three more uses of the art in rapid succession showed him a few other variations of the same general series of events, though none were as auspicious as the first version he had looked at and one seemed to nudge him towards something rather problematic even if the intuitive warning against talking to the young, dark-haired woman alone was somewhat odd. He supposed it was because someone would come pick a fight with him, or he might be led to have to make some display in the courtyard later. Hunter Kang! he glanced over to find the aforementioned dark-haired young noblewoman approaching with a broad smile on her face. They are so very stuffy, are they not, she sighed, taking his arm with a bright smile. As a man of action, such political things must be very boring, I am sure? He smiled as best he could and politely untangled his arm. You honour me with your attention, Lady Oh, I did not introduce myself, she said with a smirk, brushing a long lock of her dark hair aside. I am Quaruna. -And your father is Kazdrad, he thought glumly, though you dont tell me that unless I really screw this up. I would just love to hear more of your exploits! she almost purred, leaning into him rather suggestively. Perhaps we might go somewhere a little more intimate? He laughed politely and glanced back up at the upper balcony, sweating inside. I do owe the Esteemed Sorceress a certain gratitude, he said carefully. We have a certain arrangement I could command it, she smirked, cutting him off and running a hand down his chest. I am joking, joking, she said with a slightly sultry smile that suggested she was maybe not as she patted her hand against his chest. Why dont you come join me and some of my dear friends, the exploits of such a valiant hunter must be worth a few smiles or more He exhaled mentally as he passed by the dangerous moment he had seen with Shatterpoint, where she had dragged him off and one of the other nobles on this side had seen them leave.

~ Juni C New Day on the River ~
I swear, today has proven that your headaches can get headaches, Ling grumbled from where she was sitting on the purple-splattered deck of the boat, poking at a bubbling crab-shell pot of pulverized reed rhizome and lotus seed porridge. It was impossible to disagree with that, Juni had to concede. The night had been stressful was the best way to put it she supposed. There were other adjectives she could use to describe it, but in deference to the others there, she was happy to go with stressful and leave it at that. They had gotten past Udrasa and Ulquan at least only barely, but it was behind them if not yet comfortably distant, and that was what was important. -Sharvasus really wants to get us I will be very pleased to be done with this place, she sighed, tasting a bit of the porridge which, while a bit muddy-tasting, turned out to be perfectly edible. Uhuh, Chunhua groaned from where she was leaning against the side of the boat, staring at the stars. The only others up on deck, as the boat drifted in a flooded field, were Uarz and Kreva and Naakos. The rowers were knackered and the rest were either resting, or still concealing themselves Almost on cue a shimmering distortion swept across the lake, barely detectable to her except as a subtle disturbance in the way things could be, courtesy of Bright Heart Shifting Steps. None of them focused on it, pretending to be a bunch of sailors making breakfast in a calm mooring spot. The soul sense swept past a second time, more slowly, lingering near the edges of the reed beds, then passed away. She still counted to fifty before breathing out and being satisfied it had passed. They really suspect something, Chunhua grumbled, casting a distant glance towards the shadow on the horizon that was Ulquan. I dont think its just us, she mused, thinking back on their grim passage through the straights. It wouldnt do to dwell too much on the night that had passed, but a part of her was really glad that her inner paranoia regarding the lengths that Sharvasus C or Udrasa in general C might have gone to regarding their captives had driven her to take as many precautions as she had. The seeds of that suspicion had been planted after discussing at length with Qing Yao and Kai Manshu about their experiences with that accursed lantern she had destroyed and thoroughly sprouted as the various forces looked far too earnestly for them in the straights during the night. Without the formation that Ling had used, without the gestalt belief that had slowly blossomed in the hearts of the crew as they fervently hoped they would not be spotted and without those talismans they had carved for everyone who had been a prisoner, she was sure they would have been found and captured. Again, Ling murmured, glancing up. Another sweeping breath of soul sense swept across the reed beds, almost mimicking the wind this time. Different in almost every way to what had just come a minute before, except in the depths of its insidious subtlety. They sat there in silence, watching the stars slowly fade until that sweep passed as well, which took far longer than the previous one had. This is going to be a problem soon, Kreva muttered to Uarz nearby. Uhuh, Uarz didnt quite look at them, but he was clearly rattled. These wards resisted that Jotnar, Ling signed, I am a lot stronger now and those senses are not that powerful. She could only nod at that. It was also surprisingly good training for her use of her principle as it was turning out, not to mention her growing comprehensions regarding the divination charms supplied by the talisman. Those were interesting for another reason as well, because there were clear similarities between her talismans and what Ling had done with the enlarged One with What Is formation. I dont know that I want to bet against the idea that they have some other means at their disposal, she pointed out. The problem there, was that Bright Heart Shifting Steps was beyond ambivalent on that point and her gut instinct told her that it wasnt because it was an undecided thing. Rather, she suspected that those hunting for Ling, or perhaps their group in general at this point, had means beyond her grasp and she was running into some of the soft limits of what the art was capable of with her current comprehensions. Whether that was because she was not framing the things she was trying to divine properly, or because they legitimately had some means to obfuscate it, she couldnt say though. Ling shook her head and just sighed, stirring the porridge so it didnt turn lumpy. None of them stated the obvious, that the longer they stayed here the more chance there was of problems, but at this point it was all simply about balancing risk. How long? she asked Uarz. Until they recover? the navigator sighed, sounding as drained as he looked and not glancing into the lower deck where half the rowers were just lying like dying fish at this point. Food will help, but this night was grim. It was, she agreed. Up above Chunhua sighed. Above? Uarz frowned. She looked up at the sky and saw what Chunhua had picked out. A few birds circling high, high above. Oh Kreva saw them and sighed deeply as well. Well outside of arrow range, or any kind of easy art that isnt a lightning bolt, Ling judged. Or an opportunistic yell, she signed. Ling just nodded, giving the porridge another stir. Even at this distance, it was clear that the birds were not moving entirely naturally. To the casual observer they would not stand out especially, but all of them had principles that touched on aspects of the harmony of the natural world and just with Bright Lotus Eyes, never mind Bright Heart Shifting Steps, she could feel something slightly off about the way the three circled. What they could do about it, she couldnt really say. It might be possible for them to snipe them with a soul sense attack, but that would immediately clue whoever was controlling them onto the fact that someone had noted it. I guess we just finish up breakfast, then start onwards, she suggested, sweeping her gaze back across the reed beds so as not to make it appear that she was focused too much on the sky above. There is another problem, Uarz said with a sigh. The damage to the mast? she guessed. Both Uarz and Kreva nodded. Avarz is checking it out, Uarz agreed. It will be okay for a while but that kind of weakness is not ideal, even if we are not putting an especially great amount of duress on the keel. However, it will slowly get worse anyway, just from the flex and twist of the vessel in the water. Here in the shallower waters it is okay, but with the swell at night it will not have helped, she finished. It will not, Uarz nodded again. Some can be fixed with mana reinforcement, but if we have to travel for a long time on the river the risk will get exponentially greater. and we cannot use mana reinforcement a lot if we are trying to evade notice, Kreva added a bit more tersely. -No, we cannot, she thought with an inner sigh. So, what do you suggest? Chunhua asked. Stealing another boat, Avarz interjected, hauling himself up onto the main deck a few paces away. That bad? Uarz groaned. There are two cracks in the keel, we can patch them but we will be rowing against the current we have already been rowing against the current for over a day and the line of the keel was damaged even before that from the flood and the beaching, Avarz elaborated. Stealing a vessel with a sail would help, Ling agreed. The question there, Chunhua pointed out, is where, by the Makers name, do we find a boat that isnt wrecked? that doesnt require us to go back to Ulquan, she added, because that was out. Mmmmm, yes, Avarz grumbled, sitting down and massaging his arms. Any question of not avoiding Ulquan had been quashed by the fate of the three other vessels their size that they had seen in the night. Two had been stormed and their crews actually thrown overboard by forces from Ulquan, while a third had been hit by an art and then towed back to shore, all its occupants sealed. Several other smaller ones had equally been seized and escorted back to the harbour as well. Whether it was because someone like Sharvasus was searching for them, or if it was just more general paranoia, she had no idea, but she also had no intention of risking going anywhere close enough to find out. Navigating the back channels, through the pagoda forest, will be dangerous as well, Uarz noted. -That must be the way we came before, she mused to herself, thinking about the towering ruins and their shrouds of yellow banners C which given what I now know, are not at all ominous The other side has its share of unpleasantness as well, Naakos added, from where he was seated on the edge of the vessel, fishing. It does, Uarz agreed even more glumly, though neither elaborated. -I will have to ask Naakos later what he means by that, she noted mentally. This is mostly ready, Ling interjected, scooping up some of the porridge. Unless you have fish to add? A few, Naakos used his spare rod to scoot the basket down to them, which held about a dozen mid-sized river fish. Taking the basket, Ling eyed the contents, then passed it to her and Chunhua with an eye roll. Chunhua scowled slightly but pulled out a fish, picked up a knife and put it on the deck, skilfully slicing it down the belly and gutting it in three swift motions, putting the remains into a pot. Compared to the mess that the admittedly keen Shi Tenfei and Shu Feilong had made gutting the fish the previous day... it was almost embarrassing to compare them. You could eat these raw, Chunhua mused, plucking the three-star core out of it and rolling it in her fingers. Picking one up, she considered the stunned fish and nodded. Raw fish was a bit of a delicacy back home, though somewhat limited in a place like West Flower Picking as the water in the river was not that clean, with lots of alchemical contamination and herb processing by-products. If you went to Blue Water City though, high end restaurants prided themselves on those kind of luxury dishes that proclaimed both the skill of their chefs and their ability to procure valuable spirit fish for such consumption. Filleting a second, she turned it inside out and sliced it cleanly off the skin, set the meat to the side and then frowned. Ling, can you heat one of these bowls up really hot? she asked. Sure, Ling grabbed a stone bowl and pushed a thread of her principle into it until the air around it started to shimmer. Taking it, she winced slightly; the temperature was not too much for her to bear given her current cultivation realm, but any mortal grabbing it would have had deep regrets for a lifetime. Tossing the skin and remaining flesh into it, she watched it sizzle and char rapidly. Grabbing a few spirit herbs she tossed them over it and then started on the second fish. By the time she and Chunhua were done with the fish, which took a short ten minutes, they had a bowl full of cooked-through offcuts, heavily seasoned and fried to the point where even the scaly skin was edible and a decent stack of fresh fish meat to provide a contrast to the rather plain porridge. It probably wouldnt be to everyones taste, but the key thing was to preserve the replenishing vitality in the food. It was tempting to toss a few of the cores into the porridge as well, but she held off on that. The three of them could refine them without any issues, but the cultivators would be wary about beast cores, even as they currently were, she was pretty sure. None of them would want to incur a deviation from impure or inauspiciously aligned qi. Why dont you show me the damage to the keel? she said to Avarz at last, pushing the bowl away to let it cool down. show you? he asked, looking a bit puzzled. I admit I know little about boats, but if it is seeing how likely it is to fail in the next few hours, that I can do, she said with a faint smile, swinging her legs of the edge of the deck. Ah, yes, Uarz understood what she meant quite readily, which again reminded her that he at least was really quite savvy. -Thankfully, with the contrast provided by the five we just hauled off the boat, we look positively native, she thought, landing down on the lower deck. Avarz followed a moment later. How are things? Feiwu Shen immediately asked. Breakfast is how things are, she replied. There were a few groans from nearby, but it had escaped basically nobody that it was breakfast time. I mean Feiwu Shen tried to recover his question, but she just waved a hand to cut him off. Dangerous, she said more seriously, moving across to the gaps that led down to the lowest level of the vessel, which was mostly filled with mossy rocks and a somewhat concerning amount of water. Eat breakfast and start taking lessons from the others on how to row this vessel. We are being pursued? Kai Manshu asked. Not openly, but we are close enough to Ulquan and Udrasa that we dont want to be caught in whatever is happening The vessel shook slightly as something hit the side with the familiar *thud* of an arrow exploding. There was cursing from up above as everyone else looked around with varying degrees of wariness. What is it? she called up, unsurprised that her ability to use soul sense had just evaporated like the rather ethereal morning mists. Archer several small boats from the reeds, Ling called down. Maybe two dozen, mostly armed with bows and fishing spears, looking very rag-tag. And they have yellow-painted arrows? she asked. Not to mention a soul sense ward No actually Whatever Chunhua said in reply was lost amid two more arrows hitting the side of the vessel near the waterline. Unstable beast cores, Avarz, crouching nearby, said. Likely some local scavengers. They can see the boat is crippled and are trying to put cracks in the hull so we cannot easily escape. There will be a lot of desperate people around I suppose, Qing Yao grumbled. Aye, Avarz agreed, shaking his head, to try to dislodge the ringing in his ears she supposed. That they have a ward is not that surprising, most villages have a few such objects to protect fields and fight off big snakes. Do we run, or fight? Shi Tengfei asked her in Easten, looking concerned. Glancing at the half-empty rowing benches, she turned back to Avarz. Is it worth them helping row? she asked him, gesturing to everyone seated near the middle of the vessel. The older UrVash looked at the groups and shook his head. Rowing in this kind of vessel needs experience and coordination, especially in a gnarly environment like this. They can help patch up the damage and defend, if it comes to it. In that case, checking the damage will have to wait, she sighed, shaking her head. Lashaan, Teshek, could you please bring down the food? Their attack is probably timed to try and catch us off guard. Aye, Avarz agreed, grimacing and hauling himself back up to the deck. Teshek and Lashaan followed him back up, as did she, crouching down in case more arrows arrived. One lot are in the reeds about 50 metres away, Ling said from where she was still seated, next to the crab-shell pot. Mostly its small boats, Chunhua added, not looking up from where she was sorting through arrows. Hard to tell without using soul sense, but thats out of the question here and now. It is, she agreed, picking up her own bow from nearby. They had sorted out quite a few arrows early on, stashing them in some bundles along with other useful elements while leaving Ulmaz, mostly so they wouldnt be marked too openly for having a spatial container. Those were not common, at least not in that scope. The boat they were on actually had two C one holding drinking water and a second full of preserved reed-rhizome flour, but neither were close to what they had and only seemed to hold a single type of material. In fact, the only proper storage device she had seen in the hands of an UrVash was the ring Quavez had had, and she had left that on the wreck. Sure, it would have been valuable and useful, but her attempt at the time to divine it had scattered off it like water off a ducks back, holding only things she projected at it. Knowing what she did about the means and methods of keeping track of stolen storage rings, she was not going to fall for something like that. Another boat, skirting to our right, Chunhua observed. Two archers on it aiming A moment later, three arrows thudded into the boat near the waterline and exploded, making the whole vessel judder slightly. Several water birds scattered into the air, shrieking in anger. Shall we start? Ling asked. I guess, she sighed, picking up a white-fletched arrow and smearing a blue line down one side before dunking the point in the small pot of yellow dye. Nocking the arrow, she sighted briefly on the farthest boats approximate location and then aimed the arrow up in the sky and let it fly. It arced down into the reeds and The distant explosion kicked water, reeds, most of a rowing boat and five unfortunate UrVash into the air in a rather impressive plume of debris. Ah Uarz was staring at her with his mouth slightly open. Exhaling, she again marvelled at how the logic behind the Ur Gestalt, as she had come to think of it, worked. Belief was the driving factor and weirdly, a night of evasion from all sorts of horrors on the river had instilled a lot of it in the crew. Purple had worked, because they desperately didnt want to get caught by Udrasa Naakos raised an eyebrow, which she found amusing, because he knew they were not UrVash, or UrInan. The other boats had realised their mistake now and were rapidly scattering back into the reed beds around the flooded field *KRUMP* Chunhuas arrow hit one of the nearest boats at the front and flipped it over, scattering screaming would-be pirates through the air. Kreva just shook her head and picked up an arrow, red and gold, aiming at a third boat That arrow took an archer in the head, who rippled under the force of the impact and then exploded in a cloud of red gore, sending two others over the side and killing a third outright after they were impaled through the head by a shattered rib. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

~ Shi Tengfei C Even Breakfast is not Sacred ~
Trying not to flinch at the sound of creaking timber as another arrow exploded against the side of the boat, Shi Tengfei found himself again wondering if he was just cursed. The crew around them were already starting at their oars, manoeuvring the vessel back into motion with grim determination. If they attack us, we might be in Whatever Shu Feilong had been about to say was lost in the roar of a shockwave that made his teeth rattle and the whole boat judder faintly. What the fates was that? Ao Meicheng gasped. Turning to look out the boat on the right side, he saw bits of reed and water drifting down in the distance, telling him that it had not originated with the attackers, unless they had self-sabotaged somehow The front of one of the nearest vessels moving forward on that side pitched upwards in a cloud of splinters, the unlucky occupants hurled screaming into the water. Watching slightly slack-jawed, he tried to work out what had just happened. *Thud* *Thud* Two more arrows exploded against the left side of their boat, flares of unstable qi in his peripheral senses that made the superstructure shake yet again. The explosion he had just witnessed, by comparison had nothing like that. As far as he could see the yellow-coloured arrow had just hit the boat and then exploded with enough force to flip the whole thing over. Some kind of They all ducked as an arrow landed on the deck above and exploded, sending splinters down. Some kind of Martial Intent? Kei Zhanfeng half suggested, half stated. Here, eat, he blinked as Teshek shoved a bowl of beige soup at him. Dont worry, Teshek added with a nasty grin, These idiots not know what totem they kicking. -Totem they are kicking? It took him a second to work out that that was, in fact, a local variation on the kick an iron board saying. Accepting the bowl, he saw the other woman, Lashaan, had gotten back down as well, carrying two more bowls which turned out to be full of uncooked fish and fried fish? Oh tasty, one of the younger demon women grabbed a slice of the fresh fish and ate it without any particular concern for the chaos outside. Looking at the soup, stew whatever it was, he had to admit it didnt look particularly appetising, but that was probably not the point. Everyone here was tired and drained of their qi, apart from them, so probably what it lacked in appearance it made up for in nutrition, given the demons seemed to use spirit food rather than things like medicines for such recovery. He took a spoonful and glanced back outside, in time to see a red and yellow arrow hit an unfortunate attacker in the head It took a supreme effort not to spit out what turned out to be somewhat muddy tasting meal stew as he saw the distant and very unfortunate target of the arrow lose control of their qi and explode from a terminal qi deviation, taking out most of their boat with them. The really shocking thing was that the demon in question had been roughly comparable to a weak Nascent Soul cultivator, near as he could tell. Looking sideways, he saw that Kei Zhanfeng and Ao Meicheng had also seen the same thing. You never seen southern archers fight? Teshek chuckled. Uh its a bit he managed in Easten, swallowing down the mouthful. Here, you forget old ways, forget strength of heart, strength of roots, old gods we do not forget, this is why we are UrInan, the other male demon from that group, who had said very little for the most part, added with a nasty grin. He didnt know what to say to that. -The arrow was just red and yellow, as far as I could see it had no special properties -And yet it exploded with enough force to tear apart a Nascent Soul expert somehow and did so instantly. Looking around, he realised that some of the crew of the boat were well they were not unsurprised, he supposed, but there was a definite edge to their mood all of a sudden. They look uneasy, Shu Feilong muttered, as the rowers started to take the boat across the water towards the reed beds. Easy, easy, slow strokes! the demon directing them hissed. Those crappy arrows cant do shit to this boat in the short term. *Thruooom* *Thud* As if to try and test that assertion, two more arrows hissed down onto the deck above, near the ruined mast, exploding with enough force to make his ears ring. They know where they are aiming though, one of the rowers muttered. They did know where they were aiming, that was true. There was another explosion out in the reed beds followed by screaming and distant curses in the local tongue. Three more arrows hit the deck of the boat, but only two exploded. The third was grabbed by Lynn, tossed over the side he thought. A moment after that, the restriction on his soul sense faded away again. We really need to find some way to learn a bit of their language, Bai Ruli muttered, turning her head this way and that as several rapid-fire conversations broke out among the rowers and the other demons. We do, he agreed, looking around. Well, that was bracing! Junee landed right beside them, soundlessly enough that he nearly flinched. Everyone okay? There were various replies in the local tongue that he assumed were affirmative as she swept her gaze around. You are all okay as well, she noted to him, speaking again in Easten. We are, he agreed. In that case, you should eat up, because its likely to be a long day, Junee said with a grin. Staring back at the crab shell of muddy reed stew he had to concede it was not the worst thing he had ever eaten, though it was a bit over-peppery. If you dont like the porridge, there is fish, she pointed out, looking rather amused. Shaking his head, he took some of the fried fish and nibbled it, finding to his surprise that it was far tastier than it looked. A bit more warily, he took the fresh fish and took a bite. Raw fish was a delicacy back home, but usually it was prepared by top chefs in very auspicious ways. To his surprise, however, the quality was such that it nearly melted on the tongue and still held a quite surprising amount of qi that could be refined. This is good, he remarked, honestly surprised. Of course it is, Yao, who was nearby, said with a rather haughty sniff, taking a whole piece and starting to eat herself. I bet you only ever tasted fancy stuff with no substance. To avoid feeling awkward suddenly, he took another large bite, because in a way she was perhaps right, even though she could have no way of knowing it. Junee shook her head again and then swung down into the lower level, landing in the water with a faint splash. It is good, Ao Meicheng agreed, having just been made to eat some of the fish by Ruli. Kei Zhanfeng and Shu Feilong both started to help themselves to their share, thankfully not asking him any more questions. It wasnt that he disliked being the translator, but having to constantly answer idiotic, rather obvious questions was starting to take its toll on his patience he had to admit. Instead, he peered down into the lower level to see what Junee was up to. She is checking the mast, he turned to find the young demon who had been helping him before had come over. Ah peering down again, at where Junee was now kneeling in the dark water running her hands around the fractured slab of wood and occasionally muttering to herself in the local language, he nodded. It would not do to have the keel break. You know about boats? the youth asked. A bid bit, he corrected, swallowing down another mouthful of the fried fish. But nothing this He was about to say small, because by the standards of any decent-sized vessel back home, this was small, but that would probably cause more question than was healthy, so instead he went with this big. The youth nodded, clearly not catching or caring about his slight omission, but it still made him sigh inwardly and again wonder why he felt the younger man demon, was oddly familiar. -Is it something about his qi? Do you want more of that? he looked up to find Kei Zhanfeng was eyeing his fish. Moving the plate away, he took another obvious bite and grinned. Kei Zhanfeng scowled, as Bai Ruli and Ao Meicheng both laughed. If you offer to help fish you can probably have more, he suggested after taking another mouthful. Kei Zhanfeng rolled his eyes and sighed, sitting back and finally asking, I wonder who it was who attacked? Do we know who attacked? he asked Yao as politely as he could. Bunch of enterprising scavengers in all likelihood, Yao replied, before trailing off as there was some shouting and the rowers on the left stopped rowing suddenly. Shallow mud bank, far more dangerous than a bunch of idiots in boats, she added with an eye roll, noting his quizzical gaze. -She absolutely still holds a grudge, a part of him groaned mentally. How much longer do we need to stay down here? Shu Feilong added, grimacing. Glancing over at his junior brother, who was serving as a pertinent reminder that certain afflictions could be a problem for you even after you had a foundation, he sighed. One such problem, as it turned out, was becoming sick on boats. Had he been able to use his qi a lot more, Shu Feilong would probably have been fine, but stuck down in the hold as they were he was looking decidedly pale. He seems unwell? Yao asked blandly. He doesnt do boats well, he apologized. He looked okay yesterday, she noted. That was up, above deck, he pointed out. When we were held prisoner they used it to torment him, which didnt help either. Ah she nodded. In any case, he asked how long we are likely to be stuck down here, hiding away, he explained. Ah until It is safe, she replied with a shrug. Or we leave the vessel. Dont ask me how long that will be, I dont know. Well? Shu Feilong asked. We are here for the foreseeable future, he said after a long silence. Fates get buggered, Shu Feilong groaned, sitting back and staring out of one of the openings.

~ Juni C Rivers Progress ~
Bugger, crouching down in the bottom of the vessel, hands pressed against the mast, focusing on Bright Heart Shifting Steps, Juni couldnt help but swear under her breath. Sighing, she removed her hands and made her way further back, tracing the keel between the sacks of ballast. There were leaks as well, though not many. The worst had been patched already and no doubt Uarz would send someone down after her to fix the others when she told him. Overall though, the auspice for the integrity of the vessel was not good. The cracks in the mast mounting appeared fairly superficial, but her divination art told her quite a bit about how they were really not. The explosions and the rowing into the current had not helped either C not with the mast damage or the wider issues with the hull. Their attackers had certainly known what they were at, in terms of trying to damage the vessel further. Most of it was basically impossible to fix as well, near as she could tell. There were two fractures slowly spreading across two of the ribs where the mast had twisted and damaged where they joined, and another that was working its way bit by bit into the keel itself. Reaching the limits of her progress, she slid back down the other side and hauled herself out of the aft opening to sit on the edge. Well? Uarz asked, peering down from above. Do you want to know the good news, or the bad news? she shot back. Bad, first, Uarz chuckled. The boat is crocked, she said. There are two fractures down the keel and one of the ribs is splintering from the inside out. The mast step is also badly damaged and still leaking. Thats about what I expected, Uarz sighed. and the good? We wont sink for a few hours, she said with a dark chuckle. Though if we meet anyone capable of doing more than pinging Second and Third Advancement cores at us we will be in trouble. Uarz sighed, as did Omurz who was nearby and Avarz who was now helping row. There are a few small leaks elsewhere that need someone to go fix them as well, she added. Thats easy enough to do, Avarz nodded, before calling down the vessel. Shovak, five minute break, grab some stuff and go check the leaks in the bottom. The singled-out crewman groaned but nodded, pulling his oar in and slipping off his bench. Looking down the vessel at the rest of the passengers, she noted that most of the UrInan were watching the rowers, presumably familiarizing themselves with the various tasks involved in case they did have to row. The two groups of cultivators were basically keeping an eye on each other, with Qing Yao and Kai Manshu also keeping half an eye on the rowing, in the expectation that they too might be asked to do that at some point if things got bad. Satisfied that there was nothing stupid happening there C the cultivators they had freed from the wreck were just talking quietly about their recovery or, in the case of Shu Feilong, sitting there looking queasy C she climbed back up to the main deck. So, we dont sink this hour, Ling noted with a wry grin. We do not, not unless one of us shoots the boat, she agreed. Anything suspicious out there? Some distant, angry UrVash, but we have left them well behind, Chunhua mused. Standing up, she shaded her eyes and scanned the horizon. The good thing about it being so flat out here C and the water level being at least two metres over its previous height C was that nothing bigger than a low rowing boat was hidden by the reeds. There was, in fact, a village or something rather like it on a slight rise about two miles away across the reed beds. Off to their right, she could also see the distant shadows of a few of the pagodas the others had talked about passing on their way to free her from Ulquan. Ulquan itself was still just visible as a lumpy shadow on the horizon, about 6 miles behind them. -Still far too close for comfort, a part of her muttered. Mud bank left! Eruuna, who had gone up to the front, called out. If it was a smaller vessel you could pole it, Naakos grimaced, peering over the side into the swaying reed tops. Yeah, she grimaced as well, looking back the way they had come, watching the swaying reed beds to see if there was any sign of them being followed. If they have any sense, they will have run away, Naakos remarked, noticing her distant gaze. Its those words any sense that bother me, Ling muttered from where she was checking on the various wards and fixing the ones that had been inadvertently damaged by the arrows. Hah, true, Naakos agreed. Desperate times make for desperate folk, Uarz sighed. This flood has ruined the entire river region, if the state of Udrasa and Ulquan was anything to go by. -They probably had it coming, at least the rulers did, she couldnt help but think, though she didnt say it out loud. Keep left Maker take you! Eruuna yelled again, peering over the side at the front. Port, keep port, Uarz corrected her. Whatever, Eruuna grunted, waving her hand to the left-hand side of the boat. Go that way unless you want to be sucking mud for an hour. Perhaps I should swap with her, Naakos muttered. Probably a bad idea, she remarked. The others are feeling twitchy enough as it is, giving people things to do will help with that. Naakos looked at her and sighed, but did nod in agreement. Walking over to the side of the vessel, she looked out at the reed beds again. The sun was just peeking over the horizon now, casting a faint, pink glow across everything, reminding her of all sorts of rhymes about the colour of the sun and inauspicious mornings. Every society that had agriculture had one and she was sure that even the UrVash here did. Probably the flood and the chaos her tribulation had unleashed would spawn a few new ones as well. On the other side of the vessel, Ling was already sweeping the reed beds, while Chunhua had taken the rear, her bow close at hand. If this route keeps up, we are going to be passing almost through that village, Uarz noted at last after they had travelled for another few hundred metres through the reed beds. Following his pointing arm, she had to agree, the channel seemed to be taking them closer to the raised ground than she was comfortable with. Those boats were small and had to have come from somewhere, Uarz added. That was the problem, she had to concede. They had not been particularly big and those on them were rather rag-tag. It was possible they were opportunists from somewhere like Ulquan, but she really doubted that and in fact She closed her eyes for a moment, focusing on Bright Heart Shifting Steps, trying not to let her preconceived notions cloud her judgement. Asking if they came from Ulquan was a dead end, so instead she tried to scope out whether the village was auspicious or inauspicious and sighed softly at what she got back. Problem? Ling signed. The village is somewhat auspicious for our purposes, she signed back. The series of intuitive nudges she had gotten neatly encapsulated everything that made your head hurt about trying to read divinations about such things. There was danger there, not particularly big danger, going there would benefit them more than not but at the same time their arrival there would be both auspicious and inauspicious for the village. Ah... Ling sighed as well, understanding the potential nuance in that statement without her having to elaborate much. It seems they probably did come from the flooded village, she supplied to the others. Kreva rolled her eyes off to the side, as if this was somewhat obvious, but didnt say anything. Uarz just nodded. By the time they had gotten within 500 metres of the flooded village, however, it was obvious that the boats had originated from there, if only because there were several more hauled up on the muddy slope, similar in style and decoration. At that point, their progress and approach had been clearly marked with several figures standing on rooftops pointing in their general direction, all of them armed. Thats quite a well-armed village, Chunhua remarked after they had observed matters for a minute, drifting in the reeds. It is, Naakos agreed, glancing at Uarz. This close to Ulquan you would expect it to have some forces, a watch post or something, but yes, I agree thats a lot of orichalcum for a small village, Uarz mused, shading his eyes to see through the glare of sun on water. The channel will basically take us within spitting distance of the shore, Ling, who had stood up on the edge of the vessel, remarked. Looking the other way, over the mostly regular shaped beds of reeds and the swathes of water between them, she was fairly sure she knew why that was. The village probably had a canal for river access, allowing them to get crop harvests out, or even take them directly through the marsh to Ulquan. How long until we are in range? Avarz asked. Not long, she judged, looking at the elevation of the village. The bigger question is why we are not already under a perception ward. Perhaps we destroyed the only one they had? Omurz, who had also come up on deck now, interjected, though even he didnt sound that confident. Yeah, and I have a lifelong promise of service from the Siren of Udram to sell you, Uarz retorted, before glancing at her and asking: So how do you want to handle this, Hunter Junee? Anyone who cant take a hit goes below, she mused, surveying the village, looking for obvious threats. They will certainly know that their other boats came to grief. If they leave us alone, we can take it from there If they leave us alone Ill dance naked in the next tavern we go to, Kreva muttered. Hah! Avarz snorted with laughter at her comment. What do you reckon? Chunhua signed to her. Does your principle give you anything? she returned, curious. Bad vibes, faint sense of disruption, but I dont have a fancy art like you, Chunhua signed back with an eye roll. In other circumstances we could go clear that out quickly on our own, Ling signed. Not now though, she signed back. If only because I dont want the five below getting ideas that might be problematic. You think they might run? Chunhua frowned. If you were in their position, what would you do? she pointed out. Chunhua made a face and nodded. She wanted to trust the five, or at least trust their good judgement, but in the back of her head, even without relying on the divination art, she knew that they were certainly just biding their time, looking reasonable, recovering their strength. All of them had been through brutal captivity and suffered at the very least some serious humiliations and mistreatment and didnt have the advantage of seeing what Qing Yao and the others had. If Kei Zhanfeng had not been an Immortal, which they had incautiously given away through their unguarded conversations in Imperial Common, she was sure they might have been more likely to just go with the flow. As it was, she was sure their strategy was to play along and wait for either them to lower their guard or for him to recover enough to trust to his superior realm. That made leaving them alone on the boat a bad idea, period. Well, we must make do with what we have, she added, quickly flicking through the quiver of arrows she had stashed near to hand to see that there was not anything weird in it. They slowly made their way onwards down the channel, the village growing more and more prominent in their field of view. The rise it was on was not that much, clearly artificial, built up over the centuries probably, if not longer. There were a few trees left standing, probably someones orchard and the wall, such as it was, was in the process of being repaired, but most of the buildings had been badly hit by the flood. What stood out, however, was that most of those standing guard did not look like villagers nor did they really look like Udrasa guards, or what passed for them. Ah, those are probably a bunch of mercenaries, Uarz observed as they got within 200 metres of the village. They do have that look, she tacitly agreed, observing three figures who were standing in loose-fitting leather armour carrying bows on top of the tallest building, looking in their general direction. And still no wards nor any attempt to check us out with perception, Omurz muttered. That just demonstrates they know what they are at, Kreva, who was crouched down low now, pointed out. -Or they have someone good enough that we havent noticed, or some other trick, she thought silently. Two boats, off to the right, Chunhua murmured. Glancing in that direction, it took her a moment to pick them out, because they had actually disguised them, cut reeds propped upright in clumps to make them less obvious as they moved. Both held a few figures, crouching low. Again, though there was no soul sense some of the watchers had fairly uncontrolled Martial Intent which, even as she scanned the reeds, was disturbing her own Martial Intent and principle in subtle ways. They are Fifth Advancement, Kreva muttered, clearly catching that as well. Very brash, probably a lot of killing but not much good at hunting. Yeah, you walk around with that hate eye, your quarry is going to walk the other way somewhere around Udrasa, Avarz chuckled. Or walk up behind you and tear your face off, Ling added. Probably that, Avarz agreed. Looking at the lay of the land, she turned over the larger strategy in her mind, the one that she had been thinking of ever since she started worrying earlier in the day about trails and being followed. There were issues that couldnt be addressed, certainly, at least not in ways she was willing to consider C like the potential that the UrVash had done something with that lantern to the other captives or the two crew caught up in it. That was a lingering doubt regarding the other four as well, at this point. The chances of her being marked were fairly slim, she figured, given what she had just been through, but even that she wasnt willing to entirely discount. Putting those problems aside though, the key thing was that they get a better boat and distance themselves from any potential observance from earlier. To do that required someone to ambush them with a soul sense ward, because that should, she was fairly sure, obfuscate matters enough that someone would have to come look in person, buying them further time. The final element was just to not leave any obvious traces that could link them back to anything someone affiliated with Sharvasus, or Sharvasus himself, might have witnessed. The hydra qi was what it was, unfortunately, however that also precluded Ling doing anything especially spectacular, because there were certainly not many beings like her around. If possible, just rely on Martial Intent and the Ur Gestalt, she signed to the others, watching the village come closer. You want to limit our imprint on the fight, Chunhua signed back. Yes, she signed in reply. We will struggle to leave a false trail, but we can certainly give anyone trying to follow us a headache. Right, she turned to the others. We have a plan. We need a new vessel, at least in the short term, so if this place has a boat with a mast that can take us, we are stealing it. Will be a pity to see this old boat go, Avarz sighed. My apologies, she said with a grimace. No she is on her way out, Uarz sighed. Even if we took her back, she would be completely rebuilt. The second thing is to ensure that we get clear of whatever is going on around here, she said decisively. You all saw what the patrols around Ulquan were like, I for one want none of that anywhere near me. The others all nodded, even a few down below who were listening now. If its mercenaries they may force the whole village to fight, if they are pirates it could be worse, Uarz pointed out. A plan is a plan, until stuff happens, Naakos observed. It is, she agreed, watching the group on the roof pointing and having a discussion in her peripheral vision. Ideally, we would wait until they trigger the perception ward That they have not done so, means they are confident that they have the upper hand, Avarz interjected. Indeed, she agreed, regaining the thread of the conversation. However, such arts are not that common, so perhaps they are just being lax. After all, we are not a bunch of angry serpents. Hah ha! Ling chortled. Want to go explain the rules of engagement to the lot below? she said to Ling, who nodded and swung her legs off the main deck and dropped down to the rowing deck. They watched in silence as the village came closer. And closer And closer. Finally, when they were barely 50 metres away from it, a voice, infused with some qi boomed out. Surrender and we will spare you, turn over all the women, your ship and your cargo and you and your crew can go free, Ragvaz! They recognise you, she remarked drolly to Uarz, who just grimaced. You aint fleein! another voice yelled out. Not in that crocked wreck! You should reply, she murmured. YOU ARENT SAILING IN HER EITHER! Uarz yelled back. THATS FOR US TO WORRY ABOUT! one of the archers on the nearest roof called, his remark accompanied by distant laughter. Know who they are? she asked. Could be any number of crews, Uarz sighed. Something about this doesnt quite add up, Chunhua pointed out. If this lot want to capture the boat, then why were the others trying to sink it? Those arrows were just designed to exacerbate the damage and slow us down. Their goal is the cargo and Us? she finished helpfully. Well, I doubt that specifically, Uarz frowned. This doesnt bode well for us wanting to get a boat out of them, Ling pointed out, climbing back up. LAST WARNING! one of the archers on the roof yelled down. {Bright Heart Shifting Steps} Sighing, she focused on the art and in that moment got all kinds of inauspicious intuitions that had not been there in the moments before as her qi plummeted. Uarz just made an obscene symbol in their general direction, which was reply enough. Shit, she snatched up her bow, grabbed a yellow, blue and red arrow and sighted on the archers on the roof in her minds eye. AH WELL, IN THAT CASE RELEASE THE TOA! Even as the others ducked for cover, she was already a step ahead of circumstances; her arrow, one of the orichalcum-tipped ones, hit the speaker on the roof straight on, sending them tumbling off {MASS HOLD LIVING} A swirling formation reflected in the sky above half the village, including their boat, and she immediately felt like her arms were caught in thick mud *THUMP* Her arrow exploded with enough force to send bits of building raining down into the nearby swamp. The restriction, unfortunately, didnt vanish and the boat just kept moving forward, with all of them restrained roughly where they were. -Shit, nameless, fate-thrashed monkeyshit! She snarled in her heart, cursing herself for trying to be too smart. Below deck there was the sound of wood and bodies crashing into each other as the rowers were all held in place as the boat moved, hitting oars and even breaking a few by the sounds of it. Already she could feel the restriction of the art or whatever it had been fading, whoever had triggered it presumably only having the qi or mana to keep it channelled for a few moments. However the damage was already done as their vessel twisted in the water and its prow travelled into the shallows and beached itself thoroughly An arrow hit Avarz in the arm, making him shake, veins standing out on his face as his body instinctively fought the restriction to try and scream as she saw the golden-bronze sticking out of his flesh. Pushing herself to move, her limbs still feeling like she was moving through mud, she barely evaded another arrow that would have caught her in the shoulder, making bow use rather difficult in the short term. Another volley of arrows hissed down, barely missing her, Ling, Chunhua and Uarz. Five figures covered in mud scrambled over the side of the vessel, all holding clubs studded in golden-bronze spikes and ropes Quick, before the restriction vanishes! one of them snarled, pulling out a net that gave her a rather ominous feeling and tossing it at her and Chunhua. Exhaling, she unleashed the full force of her principle at the same time Ling and Chunhua did. All five flinched, their attacks foundering as three separate Martial Intents assailed them, followed abruptly by two more C Kreva and Naakos. AHIIIIEEEEEEEEEGH! One of them managed to scream an inarticulate war cry and threw himself backwards off the boat in terror. The constriction on them vanished and she managed to scramble back, swatting the net away with her bow Three more attackers scrambled up over the side, nearly jumping on top of her. She caught the arm of the nearest one as they swung their club down at her and they both rolled across the deck for a moment {Blossoming Lotus Seizes All} Her palm landed in his chest and he physically spat blood as she sent a wicked pulse of Martial Intent and her principle into his body, ruining what passed for meridians in the UrVash. Nearby, Uarz, who had shaken off her rather indiscriminate attack, snarled and did something with his hands that made another attacker stumble and then cough up a probably lethal amount of blood. The last attacker lunched for Chunhua who caught him by the neck and spun, smashing him down straight onto the edge of the rail with a rather wet *crack* With a groan, their vessel pitched sideways as it settled on the bank, sending all of them rolling to the right as it did so. There were various screams and curses from below deck in a variety of languages as the unhappy occupants of the lower deck were sent tumbling again. Shit Kreva groaned, pushing herself up. Before she could say anything, Bright Heart Shifting Steps tugged at her mind, warning her again that something very inauspicious was Three arrows hit the boat, all of them with strange symbols carved on them. Two more landed nearby in the mud and a final one hissed over the top Oh Maker go fuck himself, Uarz snarled, diving for the nearest arrow. Ling grabbed one and it smoked for a second then burst into flames. Scooping up her bow, she nocked another arrow and picked an archer at random, sending an arrow hissing up into the air as she scrambled down off the boat. The archer saw it coming and dived for cover, only for her arrow to hit a rampart, smash in two and the point impale them through the leg anyway *BOOM* The explosion sent bits of UrVash flying everywhere as her targets qi destabilized catastrophically. *Thock* *Thock* *Thock* Three arrows hissed down to hit the boat near her Ducking down into the shallow water she grimaced as the beast core arrowheads exploded with enough force to make her skin itch. SHOW PENITENCE TO QUAZAM FOR YOUR CRIMES AND BOW DOWN! The words echoed across the village, carrying with them a strange, rather unsettling edge. Scrambling up, she saw that Uarz and quite a few of the crew, not to mention most of the cultivators, were literally bowing, their limbs shaking as they tried to fight off the inherent command. Oh come on! Ling scowled, standing up nearby. It is how they recapture escaped slaves, Kreva growled, pulling herself up out of the mud where she had also been thrown by the explosion. Probably being opportunistic in the off chance that anyone has a record. This does pose a problem though. You dont say, she grimaced, spitting out a mouthful of muddy water. Well, it means that this lot have a proclamation of authority from the Masters, Kreva muttered. So they are pirates but they work for the Masters, Chunhua grumbled, casting about for her own weapon. Yep, Kreva sighed. They are officially sanctioned robbers. Nocking another arrow, she swept the buildings for any more targets but saw none, the others having learned their lesson at this point. -Well, they think they have learned their lesson, she sneered inwardly. Aiming up in the air, she let Bright Heart Shifting Steps shimmer in her minds eye until she got a faintly auspicious nudge and then unleashed the arrow. Not bothering to look where it went, she infused Martial Intent into the next one, also painted yellow, and aimed it at a random building, unleashing it. The side of the building she hit vanished in a hail of mud brick and timber. A moment later, Chunhua shot a second arrow into the building, which took the roof off Forewarned by the nudge in her head, she was looking in the right direction to see the greenish ball of fire swirl out of the village in their general direction with deceptive speed. Chunhua actually beat her to the shot, sending an arrow into it that somehow destabilized the ball and made it explode like a miniature firework, raining green flames down over two buildings and a fair bit of the slope. We need to deal with that mage, Uarz groaned, pushing himself up from where he had taken cover, having shaken off the impulse to bow down. Looking around, she saw that Qing Yao, Avarz, Kai Manshu and Wei Chu had all managed to collect themselves, shaking off the varying degrees of restraint that the command had put on them. Wei Chu was helping Feiwu Shen, while Kai Manshu was checking the other cultivators who were sweating, their muscles corded, looking very unhappy, as she supposed they might in the circumstances. Taking another blue arrow, she drew her bow and focused on that, trying to let her principle and Bright Heart Shifting Steps guide her as best they could. *Boom* Another arrow, this time from Ling, exploded a building on the far side of the village and abruptly she got a flicker of something.

~ Vazago, Pirate and Pillager C Ruqu Village ~
By the TAKERS COCK! This was a terrible idea! Wez, one of his subordinates, screamed, scrambling clear of the ruined building that had just been demolished by an arrow. -Yep, it was, Vazago thought, scrambling back. We should have just rounded up the promising ones into the scout sloop and sailed for Uldara! Villagers, pressed into service, were cowering everywhere with no idea which way to run. You know how you said Ragvaz was a coward with as much spine as a mud worm? he snarled over at his captain, Mugvar, who was kneeling nearby. Shut up, Mugvar snarled, looking alternately at the sky and their mage, Xakvor. Xakvor, how is the next spell, we need something here! Mugvar called over at the mage, a rotund, balding man in a now very muddy pale blue cloth robe. Like a blocked shit! Xakvor snapped back. If you cant keep An arrow scythed down out of the sky and narrowly missed Xakvor courtesy of him turning to look at Mugvar. They all stared at the completely blue arrow, sweating. Oh Maker take me by the balls and strangle me, Mugvar hissed. -Blue arrows he gawked, then recalled that Ragvaz had at least one barbarian mercenary in his crew, a rather sullen woman called Kreva who had had difficulties with the Hundred Legs tribe out west -Did he hire more or capture a few war-slaves? Barbarian mercs Xakvor snarled, snatching up the arrow then tossing it down. Fuck! My price just doubled you Half the building behind them vanished in an expanding cloud of mud brick and reeds. He hit the far side of the street feeling like he had just been hit in the stomach by the worlds meanest hammer, the mana in his body chaotic. Xakvor, who had been rather closer than him, was protected by a shimmering veil of runes but looked pale and drained. A second orb of green fire, probably cast by one of his two female mana-slave apprentices Akuja or Xayak, barely cleared the collapsed village wall before it was disrupted and again scattered green fire everywhere. -Dont tell me Ragvaz got enough money from somewhere to hire a Maker-cursed shaman? he complained in his heart. Vazago help! pushing himself up he saw Uvar, one of their rowers, trying to crawl out of the wreckage of the building that had just been shot. You, drag him out! he commanded a cowering villager who was holding his fishing spear over his head like a shield. The villager stared at him then at Uvar, then threw down his spear and fled down the street. Fucking trash, Mugvar reached out a hand and grabbed the luckless coward, dragging them back and breaking their legs in two smooth motions. You see him? Mugvar called. If you! The captains words were lost as another building nearby detonated in three separate explosions. Fucking hell, they have more than one? Xakvor spat, pressing his back to the collapsed wall of their cover as mud bricks rained down at random amid the billowing dust. Then get another restriction spell down so we can capture them! Do you know how much they go for as slaves? Mugvar shot back. I know how hard as This time, he saw the arrow come down, not that there was anything to be done about it because it somehow defied his ability to properly focus on it beyond registering the colours, yellow and blue. It hit the ground, burying itself halfway to the fletching, which by design told him the arrow was from Ajara and didnt explode. It didnt explo? The question, from one of the villagers cowering nearby, was cut off by the arrow exploding. He hit the wall of the building behind him and felt his ribs creak in very unpleasant ways. Shaking his head, he tried to banish the purple splotches from his eyes and saw that two of their crew were dead and three of the villagers rather unpleasantly wounded. Uvar had staggered up and was looking around with the confused look of someone hit too hard in the head. Xakvor had rolled away and was pushing himself up, while Mugvar had mostly weathered the explosion from his natural durability and status as a Sixth Advancement expert. The other villagers still near them were all lying in the dirt, shaking in terror or trying to play dead. Where is that Changer-accursed toad? Mugvar snarled, looking down the street towards the edge of the village. No idea, boss, Ujumu was over the other side, near where the first explosions hit, another rower, Zetak, who was lucky enough to be still conscious and un-stunned rasped from nearby. Okay, here is what we do Mugvar was cut off as an arrow passed through the wall of the building and hit Uvar in the chest with enough force to impale him against the far wall. They all stared at the fist-sized hole in the wall then at the unfortunate and very dead Uvar, who was still twitching slightly from the force of the impact, his wound smoking unpleasantly. Instinctively he had ducked low, as had most of the others, but there was no explosion. Gather up these wretched trash and just mob them! Mugvar snarled, gesturing at two cowering groups of villagers who had scrambled out of a nearby building and were now frozen in terror. Xakvor, get another restriction ready and use it when I say. The villagers wont do it, he pointed out, looking at their shaking legs and piss-stained garments. At this point they cant even shit straight, let alone run at an enemy. Fuck what they want, they do it or we take them to Uldara and sell them so they can be useful in life, Mugvar sneered, looking around. YOU HEAR THAT YOU MUD FUCKERS! YOU GET OUT THERE AND TAKE THAT BOAT OR YOURE ON THE NEXT BOAT TO ULDARA! YOU TELL EM, BOSS! GET OUT THERE! STOP COWERING LIKE CRABS! RUN BOYS! RUN! Various crew from around the village hooted and jeered, their actions accompanied by the curses of the remaining villagers as quite a few were forced unceremoniously out of the places they had been hiding. Shaking his head, he pushed the two who were skulking sullenly in the ruin of the house next to him further down the street, even as he took count of the rest of their actual crew still in the vicinity. They had had about sixty two left in their crew when they landed here yesterday evening, which meant that they would have been rather outnumbered here, but most of those in the village were not fighters, just farmers and the odd hunter, and this close to Ulquan the guards had mostly been lazy. Now, however, they probably had half that number as far as he knew. If the villagers had had any spine at all they might have been in trouble, but again, this close to Ulquan they were soft and useless. Even if they sold them all as slaves he supposed they would barely cover half the losses just staying here had incurred. Go with them, Mugvar snapped at him. Go with? he repeated dully. -Fuck you, you rabid old orc, he grumbled inwardly. We could have let this boat just go on by, but you wanted to make some fucking money Are you disobeying? Mugvar sneered. He stared at Mugvar then spat on the ground and waved to the other two crew nearby to follow him. -If I have to go into this mess, you lot are as well, he glowered. Both stared at Mugvar, but the captain was already heading over towards Xakvor, giving them no further mind. -I could just stab him with an orichalcum blade and run now take a few of the women, the boat will hold some he thought with a scowl, but quashed that thought almost as it emerged. What are you waiting for, he snapped at the two rowers, Zetak and Quoz, pointing up the street. Start rounding up this rabble! Quoz spat on the ground, but Zetak just sighed and scrambled over his wall, grabbing two cowering fishermen on the other side and shoving them forward. Grumbling inwardly, he grabbed another villager who was pretending to be dead, sent them stumbling with a kick and headed after the two rowers for the edge of the village. They got four more rounded up, and one more rower by the time they arrived at the collapsed wall and the buildings that it was built through. What are we doing! Kutz, one of his deputies C an actual experienced crewman, not a useless rower C called over, scrambling out of the ruin of what was probably a fish drying shed, pushing four more muddy villagers with fishing spears ahead of him. Mugvar wants us to send them in, he scowled, waving at the cowering villagers who were trying to stay as low as possible. Then Xakvor is gonna lock em out again Apparently, Quoz, who was also crouching down low against a building, glowered. Thats a shit plan, Kutz remarked, grabbing another villager, a woman who had been holding back, and shoving her out of the building as well. This trash are gonna run at the first arrow unless we bind them. You tell that to Mugvar, he spat, warily peering around the corner. The vessel, Ragvazs Pride, was beached in the channel, offering precious little cover to those who had been on the deck. The issue, however, was that the archers on it, savage barbarian scum, had scattered into the reeds and would just snipe them until they either ran out of arrows or decided it wasnt worth the effort. Any sign of them? he asked another crewman who had just scrambled up. None, we sent a few villagers forward but they dont attack unless The arrow hit the building they were crouching beside, making the ground shake under the force of the detonation. How the fuck are their stupid arrows this strong? Katz snarled, shaking his head. Nobody does that hoodo shit out here. One of em must be a shaman, Zetak spat from where he was also crouching. Fuck! This is like raiding villages towards Ajara! Katz complained. More to the point, what went wrong with the group who were meant to grab the boat when they were all caught by the first spell? he muttered, carefully looking over the rubble at the distant boat again. Perhaps we should put up the ward? one of the villagers, an older UrVash, suggested. Katz hit them for daring to speak out of turn, which was a bit wasteful, but everyone was on edge. They probably should have put up the ward, but Mugvar and Xakvor were both Sixth Advancement and Xakvor had complained that it interfered with his ability to control the toad. Speaking of Where is the toad? he asked Katz. Yeah Quoz muttered, looking around uneasily. Dont like the idea of not knowing where that thing is. Fucked if I know, Katz grumbled. It was over by the ruined buildings on the west side. They intended to use it to make doubly sure when we approached, but clearly that hasnt gone to plan If its died Mugvar is going to sell half of you to cover the cost of it, he pointed out. If its died I might just kill Mug He stared as the arrow, blue, yellow and red with an orichalcum tip, pierced Katz through the back, pinning him to the ground The explosion was silent, flipping him, the two other crew and half a dozen villagers cowering nearby in every direction. He hit the ground a moment before something hit him in the chest. Rolling away he saw that it was Katzs head and a bit of his upper torso, eyes replaced by smoking holes, his face a rictus of shock and horror. Nearby, he saw a second arrow hiss out of nowhere and narrowly miss Zetak When he recovered his sight, his whole body hurt mainly, as it became clear, because a part of a building had fallen on him. Pushing the bricks aside he didnt stand C that was a sure-fire way to get hit C and tried to see what the state of their surroundings was. The building they had been in was levelled, in fact it was a crater now, half its cellar exposed to the world, crates of the disgusting reed roots slowly smouldering away. This is insane! an arm grabbed him and he was dragged out of the rubble by Wez, of all people, who was also bleeding badly. Tell me about it, he gasped, moving each of his limbs in turn, relieved to find he had broken nothing. {MASS HOLD LIVING} The words echoed in the swirling mana of their surroundings as Xakvor got the spell off and he sighed with relief. At last! Wez exclaimed, looking around. RIGHT YOU LOT GET OUT THERE AND SUBDUE THEM! There was some groaning but, backed up by the threats already presented to them, some twenty or so villagers, mostly holding hunting bows and fishing spears scrambled out, chased along by half a dozen of their crew The arrow hissed out of nowhere, barely visible, and took Wez straight through the chest, passed through the wall of the building behind them both and exploded with enough force to make his vision distort again. -What the fuck! He tried to curse, but found that he couldnt hear his own voice. Struggling to get to cover, he saw two more of the rowers collapse, orichalcum-tipped arrows sticking out of their heads. Villagers caught in the open scattered, screaming and cursing, as he tried to see where the arrows had come from. The one that had hit Wez had caught him while he was turning and he had barely seen the arrow before it hit. THE TOAD HAS ESCAPED! a woman screamed in panic from further down the edge of the village. Those words nearly made him just hit his head off the dirt in annoyance. Fuck! Quoz, who was also somehow still alive cursed from nearby, echoing his sentiments quite succinctly. This is absolutely what the barbarians mean by having an orange day, he groaned, looking out at the reddish-tinted waters in the early morning sun. ARE YOU GONNA BE BEAT BY SOME FUCKING BARBARIANS!?! Mugvars voice roared from deeper in the village. RAGVAZ! I AM GONNA TEAR YOUR SPINE OUT AND TURN YOU INTO A BANNER! Shaking his head, he rolled the last of the way out of the rubble and back into what was left of the crude street beside the collapsed wall. Nearby, several villagers who had been part of Wezs ill-fated attempt to advance were still cowering in bits of cover. He considered ordering them to do something, but it was pointless, at this point only elites would be able to do anything meaningful and the archer or archers they were up against were not so inaccurate that body shields would do much. Scrambling along the street he heard another scream off to his right and saw another of the crew, a mercenary they had hired in Ulquan only a few days ago, collapse, thrashing with an orichalcum arrow straight through his heart. -Shit, again! he cursed himself for having not paid attention to which way they were standing because the source of the arrows was aggravating The building across from him, which had been the guards watch post a few days prior, was hit by two arrows that didnt explode. -They can even fake them out? Agggggggrh! he snarled under his breath and kept low, scrambling around the rubble, and stopped. In the middle of the clearing was the Toad and its handler, both killed by a single arrow that had punched through the dog-sized critters head and through the mage apprentices heart. -Wait that voice that said the toad had He dived back into cover even as he saw the dark-haired, tattooed woman crouching on the roof, still enough that she was next to invisible unless you were looking right at her. Even then, his gaze slid off her in disturbing ways She stared right at him and he felt the strength drain out of his limbs. He tried to stumble back around the corner, but something about her just made his reactions sluggish and clumsy. His mind screamed at him, even as he saw her select a blue, red and yellow arrow from her quiver and level it at him He staggered back and inadvertently tripped. The arrow went right past his face and exploded less than a foot away from him. He was pitched up and landed hard on some rubble, the breath knocked out of him as he grasped at his face. Forcing his eyes open, he found he could still see. -Shit I am still out in the open! A voice in his head screamed at him, even as bits of dirt rained down around him. GET HER! {LUGMAZS FURIOUS FIRE BOLT} Never had he been more pleased to see Xakvor as the rotund mage, accompanied by Mugvar and four other elites of the crew, rushed into the small square, the mage already casting the spell. The archer fled from the roof, which vanished in a small cloud of green fire-bursts. AHIEEEEEE! A guard standing right beside Mugvar was hit in the chest by an arrow from an almost impossible angle, falling to the ground with a yell. Mugvar spun and lashed out with a slingshot he had been holding rather innocuously, lobbing a glittering orb of death through the air. The explosion of the beast core their captain had used for ammo levelled a building on the far side With a rippling shield of mana, Xakvor blocked an arrow that dropped almost vertically and would have hit him in the head. These fucking archers! the mage snarled at the group around them. Can you wastes not get even one? As much as he could understand Xakvors frustration, the obvious problem was that, with the exception of the woman just now, they had not so much as laid eyes on one. These are clearly hunters from the plains perhaps they were getting transport on Ragvazs boat Temvor, one of the elite guards, muttered, staring around warily and keeping his shield up. Perhaps but they killed my Toad, Mugvar spat, For that alone I will capture them and sell them all as dock chattel in Uld Mugvar broke off his curse and spun, blocking an arrow with the blade at his waist, the speed of the movement a reminder that for all that he was a loud-mouthed bastard, Mugvar was still a formidable Sixth Advancement fighter who could walk into an important position in most settlements across the riverlands. I have heard of you, a male voice chuckled, making them all turn. He stared at the old UrVash, who was basically topless and carrying a simple hunting spear. You are Mugvar, the Child Stealer, the bearded old UrVash said jovially. And who are you? Mugvar sneered. Naakos. Naakos. Mugvar repeated, incredulously. The other guards and even Xakvor looked equally incredulous, as they might. Naakos Mugvar repeated, barely holding back his laughter. Old UrVash, you need to think of better jokes to make before you Who says the best jokes, let us leave to the ancestors to decide, the old UrVash chuckled, walking forward. What does not change is that there are many who would rejoice to know your long walk is ended, Mugvar. Capture him, Mugvar commanded. Staggering up, he watched as Ulutz, Kemvar, Tebor and Fengal all advanced on the old UrVash who simply spun his spear idly and stabbed Fengal straight through the head as if he was a block of wood. ... The others all scattered, however the old UrVash effortlessly caught Kemvar, swiped his legs out from under him {LOCKING CIRCLE} Xakvors spell caught the old man square in the chest and he froze. Ulutz and Tebor both lashed out at the old UrVash with their orichalcum-studded clubs... and he stared as the Old UrVash caught them effortlessly, spinning both attackers like they were dolls and throwing them down. Kemvar surged up, tackling the old UrVash He barely saw the movement as Kemvar was kicked into the building. BastAAIGGSDSSHHAHAAAGGHH! An arrow took Ulutz through the crotch, sending him screaming to the ground before he could even get back to his feet. Spinning, he looked around for the archer but saw nobody Looking for me? she stepped out of the shadows of the building, dressed in a nondescript robe like any poor village woman might wear, another arrow already set in her bow, trained on him. In desperation, Xakvor held up the proclamation that they had been granted that allowed them to act as auxiliary military forces under the banner of Great Master Mazadus. "BOW BEFORE The arrow appeared almost lazily, dropping out of the air like a ghostly shadow, and pierced Xakvor through the neck. It was not an immediately lethal blow, Xakvor was a mage after all however it did cut off the attempt at deploying the prestige of the proclamation. Spitting, Mugvar turned, already spinning his sling The old UrVash arrived beside him, grabbed Mugvars arm and tossed him down like he was a child, effortlessly disarming him. YouC! He stared dully as the old UrVash spun his spear and slammed it straight through Mugvars face, killing him in one go. Backing away, he tried to find strength in his limbs as the old demon pulled the spear out and rounded on Xakvor who was rasping on the ground. Finally finding strength, he scrambled backwards and found the archer standing not twenty yards away, her bow already drawn, her dark hair swirling in the morning breeze. She half smiled and released the arrow. He spun, trying to dodge, but his limbs were unable to work properly again

~ Juni Ruins of Ruqu ~
What was that about a plan? Ling muttered, watching the last of the distant pirates leading the charge out of the village get dispatched by Qing Yao and Lashaan, who had gone with Naakos to deal with the accursed mage. Something, something first contact, she sighed, looking up at the tilted vessel behind them and the purple camouflage that was having a surprising impact on how many attacks actually found them. What do we do if they dont have a replacement boat? Kai Manshu asked, from where he was crouched nearby in the shadow of the reeds, sorting through arrows. Cry? she suggested, only half joking. If you had told me this morning that we would run in to Mugvars Marauders, of all the Changer-accursed bastards who could be wrecked on this stretch of river, I would have thought you were drinking, Uarz complained. Nodding, she took another orichalcum-tipped arrow she had painted blue and sighted on the village fifty-odd metres away, then focused on Bright Heart Shifting Steps. This time it took her a few breaths to find a target, at which point she broke the angle of sight, aimed up into the sky and loosed the arrow. The action would have seemed utterly casual to the average onlooker, but she had close to 30 years of experience with Martial Archery, even if her practical strength had been unable to make the most of that knowledge until very recently. With Bright Heart Shifting Steps and her principle working together she could almost game the unpredictability of the blue and orange at this point. Not every arrow hit, but most did something. In this case, the arrow missed in the first instance but spun off a fallen bit of stone foundation and the ricochet slashed the pirate across the legs, sending them sprawling, screaming in agony as the orichalcum did its thing. The others were not being quite as indirect. Lings next arrow hit an archer who had somehow evaded earlier sniping in the head, killing them instantly. Chunhuas landed further back, exploding on the roof of a building. I feel kind of bad that we are blowing up their village, she pointed out, watching the villagers, hostages to fortune between them and the pirates, cowering in cover. It has to really suck making a living out here. If they had caught us, you wouldnt be saying that, Uarz muttered. Mugvar is in tight with some nasty folks in Uldara up the river, the threat of being sold as slaves there would see this lot flay and eat us if it meant avoiding that. So you said before, she noted, taking in the rather more ruined edge of the village. These charms are disgustingly good, Wei Chu added, lowering her own bow and selecting another arrow. Yeah, Kai Manshu agreed, sighting down an arrow and unleashing it. She watched as his arrow hit a distant building with a puff of mud brick and punched straight through it, nodding. She had painted versions of the divination talismans on all of them, which was turning out to be interesting in its own right, because while she was not really using any qi, the faint imprint of her principle gave her an awareness of where the others, like Qing Yao, were, and also the sense of feedback from how they used the charms was slowly improving her own understanding of just how utilitarian the comprehensions within it could be. On a distant rooftop, behind the collapsed wall, she saw Qing Yao wave in her direction, giving the arranged sign that they had finally finished off the mage who had used the restrictive art. Thank the Maker for that, Wei Chu muttered, remembering to use a local oath. Indeed, Uarz grimaced. Took him long enough, Naakai grumbled, making her presence known as she slid out of the boat to stand in the knee-deep water a few paces away from them. How are the others? she asked her. They have headaches. It was somewhat unexpected that these bastards would have a genuine mark of command, Naakai spat, her scowl of annoyance mirrored by all the UrVash that had managed to shake it off so far. The worst affected are the five we hauled off the wreck and your crew. Uarz grimaced at her comment but didnt say anything. The ones hit by arrows will survive as well, Naakai added. Most of the damage is flesh wounds, and nobody got hit on a bone or anything. Thats something at least, Kreva remarked, lowering her bow, having just shot another of the pirates. How many do you reckon are left? Chunhua asked, counting her arrows. Well, Mugvars Marauders were a fairly big band, about 100 strong usually, Kreva mused. Ive killed nine of their crew since we started. Eleven, Ling said, loosing another arrow that shot into a building in the distance but didnt explode. Eight, Chunhua grunted, glancing at her. That I have seen. At least ten, she replied, after a moments reflection, That Ive seen. I would not put it past the survivors to hide among the villagers, Uarz added. Oh fates, my soul hurts so bad, she didnt glance around as Shu Feilong half scrambled, half rolled out of the boat, followed by Ao Meicheng and then the others, all of them looking pale and drained. What the fates even was that? Kei Zhanfeng groaned, rubbing his neck. Ask them if they have any idea What happened? Shi Tengfei asked, cutting off his compatriots question. Weirdly, that gave her a nudge towards the inauspicious with Bright Heart Shifting Steps as he asked the question One of them had a special artefact, she said after a moments thought and the inauspicious feeling receded again. -Odd she mused, pondering why that might be. It actually took her a good ten seconds to work out why, at which point she nearly face-palmed, because it was a very cultivator thing. If she had said what she was going to C that it was a means for Udrasa to hunt down prisoners C probably they would have thought they were marked which they probably were in that manner, truth be told. Likely one of them would have checked with soul sense despite her earlier command not to use any, because having yourself be marked like that was bad. However, that didnt explain fully why she They must have a mage still alive, she muttered, staring back towards the village. The one chucking green fire maybe? Chunhua suggested drily. Probably, she agreed, again scanning the reed beds. In a way, apart from the initial ambush, which she had miscalculated on, they had barely suffered much in the way of direct attacks at all. Part of that was certainly the wards painted onto the boat and the fact that a lot of the deck was purple. It was a bit weird that that actually worked in this context, but she suspected it was as much down to their groups fervent desire to either not get recaptured or not get captured by the apparently quite infamous pirate band. Hundred metres, beyond the wall, Chunhua remarked, already sighting down an arrow. She nocked an arrow as well and aimed in that direction, spotting the figure with a faint hint of sweeping soul sense even as Chunhuas first arrow went just wide and exploded in the reeds beyond her target with a puff of disintegrating vegetation. The lucky mage ducked back into the ruins and she aimed up with her arrow, tracking the success of it with Bright Heart Shifting Steps As she watched, it arced up into the sky and dropped lazily out of sight. Intuitively she knew she had missed, but that wasnt the point. The mage would be wary there was a flash of green fire from within the village, silhouetted against the rising sun, followed by a second then a third in rapid succession. She aimed a yellow arrow into the vicinity, watching it arc down and explode, scattering bits of building into the air. In the end, it took another ten minutes for things to calm down enough for them to abandon the boat and move into what was left of the village. The villagers mostly stared at them with a dull-eyed apprehension that made her feel quite bad inside, but circumstances were what they were, she told herself. Remarkably few of them had died, despite the devastation, but almost all of Mugvars Marauders had been done in. The few who had tried to blend in rather than flee had been easy enough to pick out in the end simply because they were really bad at controlling their killing intent. There were six living prisoners, including the weaker mage who Qing Yao had caught quite easily in the end, and who rather surprisingly turned out to be female. The others were crew and one of the leaders of the band, a pirate called Kemvar who had apparently been buried under a building by Naakos. All the other leaders of the band had been killed, their bodies piled up in the square, recovered under directions from Naakos by the few villagers not hiding in dark corners. The critical issue, was, rather annoyingly, that the Marauders had no boat. That was the reason they were in this village, called Ruqu it transpired, according to the new village chief. The old village chief had been executed by the Marauders, apparently for objecting to his daughters entertaining the crew the previous night. The Marauders had apparently shown up hours after the flood, furious and bedraggled, and effectively occupied the village, intending to seize the next usable vessel that passed them so they could transport their cargo upriver cargo that was now sitting across from them all, looking very afraid. Seriously, we are cursed I tell you, Ling sighed, staring at the three naked cultivators. Looking at the two men and a woman, it was hard to disagree with that point. They had been clearly mistreated and the only reason, she was sure, that they had not already run was the restriction bands on them. The presence of the three was also, she suspected, why her divination art had told her that this place was auspicious. Yeah she agreed, staring at the three in turn, who were glaring at everyone in equal measure until What sect do you belong to? Kei Zhanfeng asked, promptly enough that she was tempted to kick him in the shin. Youre a? the middle youth mumbled, looking rather confused. Look we are cultivators, Kei Zhanfeng confirmed redoubling the determination in her heart to give him a good kick in the ass. If you just play along this lot will at least not treat you too bad Not for the first time she was glad that her mantra helped her keep a blank face. The Imperial School! the youth said eagerly. Ah She was amused to see Kei Zhanfeng, who belonged to a sect not particularly aligned to the Imperial Court paradigm, immediately regret asking. In the current circumstances we are certainly brothers and sisters in the struggle! Shi Tengfei interjected somewhat more smoothly. I am from the Green Dawn Dragon Sect What are you asking them? she said in Easten, cutting through the chatter before things could get really out of hand. Both the woman and the other man who hadnt spoken twitched at the sound of her speaking Easten, suggesting they at least had some understanding of it. At this point we are going to be outnumbered, Qing Yao muttered. At this rate I am going to suffer a mental deviation, she grumbled. We asked them who they are, Shi Tengfei replied, somewhat diplomatically. That was a lot of chatter for where are you from, she said, mimicking Imperial Common very badly. You Shi Tengfei opened and shut his mouth. We speak many languages here, tribes speak this way, that way, one extra way is not hard to puzzle out, she said. Especially when you talk so much. Ahem, Shi Tengfei nodded, looking more contrite. We just tried to assuage them that nothing bad would happen. Behind him, she saw Chunhua make a derisive hand sign. Ask them if their captors really dont have a boat, she said. Were you brought here on a boat? Shi Tengfei asked. All three nodded, shooting sideways looks at her again. Its wrecked though, the woman said after a long moment. Properly, it got capsized in the river about a mile from here. -Great! She groaned internally. She said that their boat got capsized about a mile from here and was abandoned? Shi Tengfei translated a moment later, his comment being met with weary groans from Uarzs crew. Well, in that case, grab these three, recover what arrows you can and lets see if we can get our lump of wood back in the water, she said, not bothering to hide her own annoyance. What do we do about the prisoners? Uarz asked. She stared at the six surviving bound and gagged pirates and then at the villagers and the new chief. Old man, even if you kill us, our boss will still track you down, Kemvar spat around his gag. If we die, all your village is dead, this ragtag bunch of cowards hiding behind barbarian tits are dead these wenches will be enslaved as dock chattle Naakos hit the surviving leader in the back with the butt of his spear, sending him sprawling face-first in the dirt. This scum have terrorized the rivers west of here for years, Naakos remarked, spinning the weapon absently and putting the blade against Kemvars neck. My ghost will fuck your daughters every Without even letting him finish his insult, Naakos stabbed the spear through Kemvars neck and wrenched it sideways, half decapitating the UrVash, who twitched a few times beneath the old UrInans foot before falling still. Far too good an end for one like that, one of the village women hissed, spitting on the ground. Dead is dead, Naakos grunted, looking at the other five, who were much less bullish. She watched as Naakos passed the spear off to Lashaan and took a short blade from her, then walked down the line, stabbing each gagged prisoner before finally getting to the mage who had been struggling the whole time. Wait WAIT! the female mage gasped, managing to spit aside her gag. I am a slave too! Naakos pulled her head back and stared at something under her matted hair and nodded, but didnt remove the blade from her neck. And that excuses you for the horrors you inflicted? he asked, forcing the mage to look at the angry villagers. No! But I had no choice I cant even die! the UrVash woman gasped. You must know what they are like!? So what? another of the villagers spat. Yeah, fucking scum, hiding behind your stolen status! No respect for Quazam! another yelled. Kill her! She is a mage aint she, maybe one of us can get a spark off her! one of the younger male UrVash added. J-just take me to the edge of the river a-and l-l-let me go! You will never see me again! I swear! the mage stammered. I was bought by that monster Xakvor as as a mana battery, b-both of us were Its not uncommon, Uarz noted, his arms crossed Both? she quietly asked Lashaan, who was also standing nearby. Not sure, this one and the male one are all Ive seen, Lashaan murmured. Maybe Yao shot the other one? Slave mages are a valuable resource in war around here, Uarz continued, ignoring their side conversation. Folks dont like having unpredictable elements on their boats but slaves can be trained and control can be forced. Even some wealthier villages keep them, because they are useful. Ill swear to the Maker! By the Makers Daughters, the mage pleaded, looking this way and that. You can swear by the Golden Flowers and Blue Sky of Bright Fortune she said after a moments consideration. I swear! the mage nodded rapidly, actually cutting her off I, Akuja, do swear by the Goddess of Golden Heart and Blue Destiny to do you no ill and be of use just dont kill me or give me over to these villagers! She watched as golden flowers appeared around the mage, Akuja, who flinched slightly C but only slightly C at their appearance. By comparison, some of the villagers actually squeaked in shock and a few scrambled backwards, looking a bit wild-eyed. Even Uarzs crew made auspicious hand signs in an unobtrusive fashion. In the back of her mind, her connection to the Ur Gestalt strengthened ever so slightly again. Off to the side, Chunhua glanced quickly at her, the glimmer of surprise in her eyes suggesting she too had felt that renewed connection. Ling just rolled her eyes. This has to be the most mismatched alchemical bomb I have ever laid eyes on, her friend signed. The three cultivators, who were also still staring at the afterimages of the golden flowers, did not look at all enamoured at the mage being spared she noted, but probably it would look weirder if they did kill her. Naakos sighed and pulled off the gag, pushing her over towards Uarz and the others. The villagers didnt look hugely enthused either, but again she supposed that was more down to the general circumstances. You can do as you wish with the bodies of the dead, she said to the village chief. Such notorious pirates might be worth an interesting bounty if you handled matters cautiously. Uh we do have a vessel, by the way, Akuja said, clearly determined to be very helpful. You do? she frowned. The Might of Mugvar was wrecked but one of the two sloops survived and is on the far side of the village, in the reed beds, Akuja explained quickly. It was the one normally used for scouting and raiding where they dont want to be noticed. And how big is it? she asked. Enough for twenty thirty if you are a bit cramped, the mage answered. Looking at the wretched woman, she didnt seem to be lying, which made the earlier assertions by the others that there was no boat And why does no one else know about this? she asked, looking around at the villagers and the three cultivators. The sloop was not part of our group, it parted ways before we abandoned the wreck of the Might of Mugvar, Akuja said hurriedly. Then how do you know it hasnt already fled? Chunhua interjected. Because I was on it and most of the crew are now dead here, Akuja muttered. There were two guards left, but they will not be able to row away a forty-foot boat which needs a new mast. It needs a new mast? Uarz asked with some distaste, So it is damaged? Only in the sense that the mast was unstepped when the flood capsized it, Akuja said hurriedly. The mountings and the rest of the boat are all fine, it just needs a new mast. Well, its better than nothing, Omurz grumbled. Though I dont particularly want to be mistaken for Mugvars horrid lot. Its unmarked, Akuja muttered. People tend to run away otherwise. Right she drawled, rolling her eyes before turning to Naakos. In that case Naakos? Sure, we can go get it, Naakos agreed, before turning back to the mage. How far away is it? Not far. We beached it on the bank to the north of the village, near where some fish processing huts were, Akuja answered hurriedly. I can go if you like? Not necessary, Naakos grinned, waving to Lashaan and Teshek, who followed him at a trot out of the square. She watched them depart, then turned back to the trio of new cultivators, trying not to sigh again. They had been watching the discussions with some concern and the deep anger in their eyes had not faded in the slightest. Why didnt they take the villages boats and make for Ulquan? Chunhua asked. We just left Ulquan, Mugvar bought those three and got into a bit of an altercation with some influential folks over them, Akuja said helpfully. He did? she asked warily, looking at them. Yes, Akuja answered respectfully. He outbid a Great Shamaness from the headwaters on the middle youth there. Frowning, she looked at the three again, wondering if it was the same Great Shamaness Wujai she had seen. Forcing herself to recall those memories, she looked at the three again, trying to match any of them against those in the hall. There had been sixteen women, not including herself, Qing Yao and Wei Chu and only five men Kai Manshu and Feiwu Shen had not been there nor had any of the other five they rescued As she recalled of those five men, two had been missing arms, one was blind one had been unharmed and one had a She stared at the right-hand youth who had three scars over his heart I guess Wujai didnt get all of them for 500 Agrond after all, she muttered under her breath. Qing Yao, standing nearby, blinked at that comment and looked again at the three with a raised eyebrow. Thankfully, no one else seemed to notice her slip. Is Mugvars body around here somewhere? she asked suddenly, recalling the two others who had come after Wujai. Oh, yeah, over there, Uarz waved a hand towards several bodies tumbled in a heap. Walking over to them, she looked at the faces and found that one of them was indeed vaguely familiar, though death and a severe beating didnt help matters. -That does raise the question of how strong they are she sighed inwardly, looking back at the three. Were all three of them bought together? she asked Shi Tengfei, who started at having been brought into the conversation. Were you all together? Shi Tengfei asked the three. Yes the middle youth muttered. Brother Lan here cannot speak, they did experiments on him, cut out his tongue with a strange knife cut out his heart as well, they wanted to know why our souls were strange. -Well that explains a lot, she thought glumly, glad her mantra allowed her to hide her outer discomfort at that. The other cultivators, especially the five new additions, all looked very annoyed though. Also, how are they called? she asked Shi Tengfei. She Hunter Junee wants to know your names, Shi Tengfei repeated. You how are you with them though? the woman asked instead. We were freed, by them, Shi Tengfei waved in her general direction. They are not the same demons. You are from the Green Dawn Dragon Sect? the woman added. I am, Shi Tengfei acknowledged. Are you also from the Imperial School? Myriad Herb Association, the woman said more quietly. Well? she asked, interrupting the conversation again. Ah sorry, Shi Tengfei looked a bit awkward for having gotten caught up in the conversation. I think so? And their names? she repeated. Oh Shi Tengfei grimaced. She wants to know what to call you, he said looking at the three. None of them replied, which made her sigh mentally. After a moments consideration she just decided to let it be for now. In any case, she had learned most of what she needed from their discourse except for what influence Brother Lan was from and what realm they were Shi Tengfei looked at her a bit awkwardly but she just patted him on the shoulder. Its fine, she mused. One thing at a time. Rather, if they are mages how strong are they? Chunhua asked from the side. They are all Fifth Advancement, Akuja answered promptly. They are? she blinked, somewhat surprised at the prompt answer as much as at who provided it. Xakvor wanted the woman as another mana battery and Mugvar bought the other two to be additional combat mages, Akuja deferentially explained. He didnt want any who were so strong that they might cause issues and a Fifth Circle, Fifth Advancement mage can be nurtured and developed much more easily than a Sixth or a Seventh one that has already been fully bound. Ah. How delightful, she said, not bothering to hide her distaste. Yeah Chunhua agreed with a grimace. Well, it makes sense, Ling mused. This lot dont seem big on having things they cannot control. What do you know about the Imperial School? she signed to the other two. Not much, Ling signed back. Probably less than you. They are the rival to the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School, Chunhua signed. They are a very broad pagoda though C close to being a confederation of sects within a bigger sect. Dont they have some connection to South Grove? she signed, trying to recall what she knew of the big imperial influences. Oh, in theory, yeah, Chunhua nodded. The Chrysanthemum Hall is where most of our taxes go have gone ever since the Lin Chunhua trailed off, the rest not really needing be said as she connected the big influence to the lesser in her head. The Imperial Princes had been a rather distant benefactor of the ruin of the Lin School and the Teng School was in effect the personal property of the Second Imperial Prince by all accounts. Unfortunately, that didnt tell her much about this youths particular politics and she had no way to ask C yet anyway. -I guess we just have to keep our ears open, she thought, already regretting her early admission of knowing a few words of Imperial Common. Can they be freed? Shi Tengfei asked her, distracting her from those musings. She looked at him with her best what do you think, seriously? look, and he winced. If they do not do anything stupid, there is no reason why a similar arrangement to yours cannot be reached, she said carefully. Are they friends of yours? Ah Shi Tengfei opened and shut his mouth, no doubt trying to work out how to pitch this in a way that wasnt either an outright lie or so vague as to be pointless. What I mean, is can you guarantee they wont do something that causes a mess? she said, eyeing him pensively. Shi Tengfei did an admirable job of hiding the awkward grimace her question elicited, but wasnt quite as successful as he perhaps thought. You freed the mage, he said. She was a slave and is still a slave, she pointed out. She also swore a strong oath and is being closely watched. Shi Tengfei nodded, looking a bit embarrassed. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the woman from the Myriad Herb Association looking at her unobtrusively. -I guess she is another one to keep an eye on, she thought glumly. If any of them know Easten fluently it will be her. The Herb Association would certainly have a lot of older documents in Easten, simply because of the influence of Yin Eclipse on the study of spirit herbs if nothing else. That raised another bothersome spectre as well. The woman might know some of the sign language associated with the Hunter Bureau, not to mention its divination arts. The Herb Associations across the ocean, especially in Meng City and Pill Sovereigns City, snapped up Bureau leavers wherever they could. She was mulling that over when Naakos, Lashaan and Teshek returned, a bit muddy but in good spirits. We have a boat, its big enough and its not going to sink, Lashaan said with a weary grin, before she could ask anything. And the guards? Uarz frowned. Not a problem. Naakos shrugged. How many will it take to get it around? she asked. Half a dozen, Naakos replied. We could have done it ourselves but it would take a while punting it so we came back after dragging it closer to the village. Please, let us help you move it, the village chief interjected somewhat deferentially. By all means, she said, acknowledging his help. Immediately, a dozen villagers from among those looking on trotted off after Naakos, Lashaan and Teshek. Ill go as well, Uarz said after a moments consideration. She watched Uarz go after them and nodded to Qing Yao to go as well. Ill go keep an eye on things, Chunhua murmured. Okay, she nodded. Watching Chunhua and Qing Yao both hurry after the others, she again looked around and tried not to sigh too deeply. The village really was in a terrible state, no matter how you looked at it. Between Mugvars Marauders, the flood and their barrage of arrows, most of the buildings were barely standing. Right, she said, clapping her hands to get the remainders attention. Shall we recover what arrows we can and start sorting out the rest of these bodies? Huh She glanced over at Ling, who was looking around with a frown. What is it? she asked. I am not sure, Ling mused, turning in a circle while staring at the buildings. There is something here that feels faintly familiar in some way, but I cant really place it, nor can the well it just doesnt seem to want to place. Did someone shoot one of the poisoned arrows? she asked, frowning as well. They had sorted all the yang blood arrows out as far as she knew. No Ling muttered, shaking her head. Its not like that She watched as the younger woman turned in a circle again, looking at the buildings with narrowed eyes. What was over there? Ling asked after a few moments of turning back and forth, pointing to a slightly larger, tumbled-down building that might have had a stumpy tower at one point. That was the guard post, where the Envoy from Ulquan lived, the village chief replied. Ling walked over with her following, properly curious now. The new village chief also followed along, likely to check that nothing was going to cause him any more problems. The building was a ruin of ruins, the inside gutted and the tower appearing to have been burnt out. The marauders did this, the village chief explained, spitting in the general direction of the corpses lying on the ground. I see, she mused, stepping through the gateway into the courtyard. This is where the defensive wards are, I assume? she asked the chief. They are, he nodded a bit more glumly. You didnt use them in the defence of the town though, she noted, watching Ling as she wandered around, poking at the rubble with narrowed eyes. Apparently they interfered with the marauders pet, the chief said, spitting again and making an inauspicious sign. The toad, she agreed, nodding. Nasty things. Very, the chief agreed. If it is useful, you can keep the body, she added, by way of offering them something in recompense for their woes. I am sure there will be some parts of it that are useful to you all. That is very generous, the chief muttered, however a little place like ours will not be Nobody has to know, she chuckled. We are leaving Ulquan, not going to it. The chief stared at her for a long moment, then nodded. Anything? she asked Ling. Yes Ling frowned, pointing to the room beside the collapsed tower. This room? It was the personal quarters of the Envoy the chief explained. What happened to all their bodies? she asked, looking around at the signs of fighting. The mage burned them to ash and the pirates took their hearts and their gear, the chief said with a gloomy sigh. There were only half a dozen guards, all from our village here, and the Envoy and his wife. With the flood and the damage to the ward there was nothing to be done. Well? she asked Ling. Ling frowned, squatting down and putting her hand on the scorched floor. It is old faint, maybe days old, Ling mused. The flood has interfered with it and the mana has faded. Was there anything of note here before the flood? she asked the chief. I do not know, he muttered, looking awkward, but surprisingly not lying. Chief the late village leader Jabazas eldest daughter was married to the Envoy from Ulquan so they were very close. My father was just an elder on the council before Mugvar showed up, the chief muttered. I know nothing of what their personal business might be. There was a ship that came through, I think, the day before the flood? It didnt stop for long, there were some officials from Ulquan heading up river? ... She stared around the burnt-out room pensively, as did Ling. In the back of her mind, Bright Heart Shifting Steps gave her a faint nudge to not get drawn into that line of discussion with the chief. Ah well, Ling said, standing up and looking over at her. Its clearly not what I thought. It probably relates to something from before the flood hit. Fair enough, she said smoothly. The main thing is that its nothing to do with that Maker-cursed mage! Ah the chief gulped, catching her suggested meaning as she changed the topic and looking around nervously. You are certain? Quite, Ling said more decisively, looking around again. It was the fire that confused me. However, we should be certain The core of the ward is in this compound as well, is it not? It is, I can show you? the chief said, a bit more enthusiastically than he had before. Probably for the best, she agreed, waving for him to lead on. What was it? she signed to Ling. Its odd, Ling signed, walking slowly after the chief. The signature is old, its been obfuscated by the flood, the fire used by the mage, and just the passage of time So? she signed back. I Ling shook her head. Its just odd, I really cant place it, and its not the blood. Thats obvious. She looked at Ling deeply, but the younger woman just looked a bit perplexed, really. Focusing on Bright Heart Shifting Steps she tried to see if it got her anything, but all she got were some faintly auspicious nudges, totally in line with what she had gotten before regarding this village. And yet its familiar? she signed. Yes, Ling signed back, with more frustration evident in the force of the gesture. There was some object here that had some resonance with the memories I suppose? Here she signed, looking around dubiously. In the middle of nowhere a few miles from Ulquan? Yeah Ling returned, looking even more frustrated. I know. The core is in here, the chief said, cutting through their signed conversation as they walked after him, stopping by the door to the base of the ruined tower. Well, lets at least check that they didnt leave any other surprises, Ling muttered, peering inside the ruined lower story. Yeah, she agreed, glancing at the chief, who now had the slightly hopeful glint in his eye of someone who was seeing the potential for an expensive problem for his village being fixed for nothing if he played his cards right. Chapter 122 – Heaven and Earth
In the aftermath of the various punishments handed out to the associates of Shu Bao, it would be fair to say that large portions of the Shu clan on Eastern Azure were beset by what scholars can only call selective amnesia. The name Song Jia became taboo in many quarters and the elders of the Shu Pavilion appear to have made a fairly concerted effort at this point to ensure that, once the punishments were dealt with, the matter was not reported to the upper echelons in any great detail. Song Jia, for her part, vanished into obscurity and soon all eyes turned away from those matters to the more prescient question of the trials organized to determine which scion of the younger generation would stand upon the steps of the Heavenly Hundred Celestial Ranking. The Shu Pavilion and clans hopes had been placed upon Shu Bao, but with him now on his honeymoon tour of Shu clan lands on Northern Azure they were forced to look elsewhere. In the meantime the Din and Dun clans of Eastern Azure rapidly became frontrunners in the various competitions over the next few years to take that lauded spot and while there were several aspersions thrown towards the Din clan regarding Song Jias core, the clan denied everything and painted all the allegations as slanderous geopolitical rumourmongering. Like that, almost thirty years passed in the end, during which the competitions continued, until at last the frontrunners were sorted out as one of the Imperial Crown Princes, Dun Sheng; a talented young disciple from the Din clan, Din Fulao; Huang Zhang, a ward of the Imperial Empress and Jiong Jiaying, an exceptionally talented disciple from the Jade Gate Court. It was at this point that Shu Bao returned, in rather impactful fashion, declaring his own intention to enter the competition. In the intervening three decades his cultivation had risen to that of an Immortal and he made an immediate scene by duelling Huang Zhang, defeating him comprehensively and claiming his spot in that matter. Shu Bao then went on to successfully challenge Jiong Jiayang to a memorable duel in which neither combatant was able to gain any advantage for three days. After that, he challenged Din Fulao; however, before that match could occur, Din Fulao apparently suffered a qi deviation as a result of an earlier match with another challenger and had to go into seclusion, withdrawing from the competition to be replaced by Kong Bao from the Jade Gate Court. Shu Bao and Kong Bao duelled in a grand occasion, before the assembled Imperial Court, for the right to challenge Dun Sheng. Kong Bao was narrowly defeated thanks, it appeared at the time, to advances Shu Bao had made in the extra time he had been afforded after Din Fulao withdrew from the contest. After his victory, Shu Bao was thrown a large celebration within the Imperial Court for his remarkable return to prominence and feted widely both within and outside the Shu clan, during which his father announced that Shu Bao would become a Core Disciple of the Wise Gate of Supreme Law, the sect of which his wife was already part.
Excerpt from: The Politics of the Heavenly Hundred. Volume 16 C Eastern Azure ~ By Kung Quan

~ Juni C New Boat, Same River ~
How goes it? Juni sat back and stared at the ceiling of the room that held Ruqu Villages soul sense restricting array for a moment, before turning to look at Chunhua, who had just stuck her head through the open door. I dont know, she answered truthfully. The last hour has presented challenges. That sounds like the motto of this fates-accursed village, Chunhua sighed. I take it the boat repairs are not going quite as expected? she asked. It is not. We have no karma with rudders, Chunhua answered, stepping in out of the sunlight. Damaged? Sabotaged, Chunhua grimaced. It seems some villagers that fled the chaos tried to damage the boat so the pirates couldnt escape I guess? Really? she frowned, standing up and dusting some ash off her legs. It didnt sound that way when Naakos and Lashaan first commented on it? Yeah Chunhua replied, sounding rather jaded. They were very apologetic but not particularly repentant. They also smashed all the oars and tried to do other bits of minor vandalism. And where are these villagers? she asked. According to Amvar Amvar? she interjected, not familiar with the name. Oh, the new chief, Chunhua said. Didnt he give his name earlier? She shook her head, not that that was particularly important. Anyway, he apparently asked about and there are a few unaccounted-for, so he supposes they fled into the swamp, Chunhua elaborated. As I said, apologetic but not particularly repentant. Oh well, it is what it is, she muttered. I imagine it can be fixed, or you would be more annoyed. Yes, Uarz is confident it can be. The boat is bigger than I thought, but nowhere near as boat-like, if that makes sense. I know about as much about vessels bigger than a river skiff as you, she pointed out. Anyway Chunhua went on, walking over to the formation she had been investigating and giving it a dubious look they can repurpose the rudder from our old vessel and most of the surviving oars can apparently be shortened. Its just a matter of bringing the two boats around and sorting that out, so that is what I left them doing. How long is that likely to take? she asked. Uarz thought an hour or so, they have hands and tools so its just a matter of making the adjustments, Chunhua replied. A bit longer than Id have liked, she grimaced. Yeah, Chunhua agreed. Oh the villagers also want us to have a meal and some kind of celebration. They want to throw us a celebration? she repeated, somewhat surprised at that. Yes, as I said, apologetic, Chunhua sighed. So how is this formation? She stared back at the slab on the floor and buried another, much deeper sigh. In theory, its the soul sense obfuscating ward for the village, but its really weird. It looks complex, Chunhua mused, looking around again with a frown. It is, she agreed, looking at the two metre wide slab with its inlaid pieces and carefully carved lines. Its actually more complex than the one that was in Ulmaz I see Chunhua frowned, crouching down and putting her hand on the top of the flat stone slab set into the floor. Dont poke at it too much, she said, putting a hand on Chunhuas shoulder. There are some very weird things in it that may or may not be broken. Definitely seems sort of out of place in a rundown village like this, Chunhua mused, standing up. Yep, its another entry on the growing list of reasons I want to leave here sooner rather than later, she agreed again, with a yet deeper sigh. Also, its not the only odd thing in this compound. Ling found something, but she had no idea what it is or was. Oh? Chunhua looked around a further time, frowning at the damage that had been done to the room. Youll have to ask her, Ive actually gone back and looked at it again, but got next to nothing, she added, looking around the gloomy, ash coated room as well. That was the other reason I came over here, actually, Chunhua frowned. When they said you were poking around at this formation I assumed that was what it was, but now Wait she turned back to look at Chunhua. Do you also have a nagging feeling that there is something oddly familiar with the mana here? Well yes, actually, Chunhua grimaced. As I said, I assumed it was something relating to this but while its in this area its not in this room. Five minutes later, she found herself once again standing in the scorched room that had belonged to the Ulquan Envoy looking on as Chunhua considered the room. Its all around here, yep, Chunhua said at last. Cant even tell what it is at this point, its so obfuscated by all the other mana signatures, but it feels strange. When I am here, looking at it, its barely there, but if I start to focus on other things it creeps back, like a nagging feeling that there is something familiar here, yet I cant put my finger on it. She stared at Chunhua for a long moment, mulling her words over. I wonder, does anyone else notice? she said at last. I can go ask quietly, Chunhua frowned. Actually, when did you first start noticing? she asked, thinking back over events. The square maybe? It was not at all obvious more than thirty metres away from here, Chunhua shrugged. Why, what are you thinking? Not sure, she mused. It doesnt seem to be related to the mages that the marauders had, which was my main concern while she said that, she also signed: The chief did let slip that there was a boat that came here, before the flood, going up river. Well, thats okay, the other mage still hasnt been found, Chunhua agreed, also signing, Before so before your our tribulation. Yeah, she agreed out loud, looking around again at the largely empty, scorched room. In any case, lets go find Lynn and Uarz and see how the others are progressing. Chunhua looked around the room again and nodded.

~ Shi Tengfei C This Village ~
Well, this is weird, Shu Feilong grumbled, kicking a mud brick into a nearby wall of the ruined complex of buildings they were searching on the edge of the village, looking for well arrows C and a missing slave mage as it transpired C but mostly arrows. Which part? Ao Meicheng shot back, dumping down another armful of bricks from the room she was tearing apart. Yeah, Bai Ruli muttered, appearing behind Ao Meicheng with more mud bricks. I am all ears Iwell Shu Feilong had to pause and stare at the two women for a long moment, before just waving his arms generally. All of it? Grimacing, he sat down on a rather inexplicably undamaged chair and swept the interior courtyard of the building they were searching again. -To go from prisoner to whatever we are to pulling strange exploding arrows out of ruined buildings Shu Feilong had a point, this whole mess was weird. Awkward was another way to describe it, but weird fit as well. At least I finally understand why they have us looking for the arrows, he cut in, looking at the basket of dye-coated, broken arrows they had already recovered. Oh yeah, Bai Ruli agreed, gingerly passing over half a shaft of another that was painted yellow. He took it and put it with the other fragments of yellow arrows in their own bundle, equally gingerly. They hadnt exploded yet, but Indeed Ao Meicheng sighed, dumping her new armful down and dusting her hands off. Though, can I just say, I hope the heavens curse whatever is responsible for our cultivation having no bearing whatsoever on our climate tolerance... I at least hoped that our improved attunement might have helped there. He could only nod his head at that. The climate was infernal. Heat and humidity in combination to the point where it was genuinely, physically, sapping, despite it only being mid-morning. So, none in that room I take it? he asked Ao Meicheng. Nope, impact seems to have radiated through the wall rather than from above, she replied. These charms that we got are really something though, to think that they had things like those. Just those two fragments of this yellow arrow, Bai Ruli added. Oh and this bundle of stuff that was in the remains of the furniture by the wall. She tossed him several rolled up bits of parchment material and what appeared to be a book. Even so, it would be so much easier if we could use soul sense, Shu Feilong added, looking around the rubble-strewn courtyard again with a disgusted expression. It would Ao Meicheng agreed, then paused to take a drink of water from their communal jar. however, the logic is fairly undeniable. Yeah, hardly anyone seems to have it, it seems to be a thing they associate with mages he pointed out. Not to mention, the charms do work. They do, Ao Meicheng conceded, looking at the drawn pattern on her arm where it had been transposed off the reed-fibre talisman that had held it. The charms were certainly impressive, even if they came a poor second-best to just using soul sense to look for the items. They were part divination talisman, part feng shui compass as far as he could tell, basically providing you a faint idea of how auspicious or inauspicious an action was. In terms of searching, that translated roughly to a faint nudge, like something catching your eye, drawing you towards where you needed to go. What I really want to know is what that black bone-like material is, Bai Ruli mused, casting her own gaze towards the jar as she also helped herself to some water. That was one of several questions to be had about the arrows. There were apparently a total of thirty seven of the black bone tipped arrows scattered around the village. Lynn had been very explicit about that number and said that all of them had to be accounted for if possible. Their group had found nine so far in the hour they had been looking for them. Scratch that, he sighed, wiping the sweat off his own forehead, putting the bundle in the basket and picking up one of the yellow and blue arrow shafts, considering it with the help of the talisman mark on his forearm. I want to know how they exploded. This is clearly very mundane dye, it has a bit of qi in it but thats likely down to what was used to make it. The nudges he got off it were somewhat sympathetic, but he would be the first to admit that feng shui was not his forte. What makes you think its even the dye? Shu Feilong asked. They dunked them in pots of yellow paint before shooting them? Bai Ruli retorted, scrambling back into the ruined room next to the one Ao Meicheng had been clearing out. Now, are the two of you going to help out? We are not the ones with the fire attribute spirit roots, Shu Feilong pointed out with a grimace. Boo hoo, Ao Meicheng said, making a rude gesture as she also vaulted over the tumbled doorway into the room. Shu Feilong winced and got up. Still, I wish the villagers were helping out with this Help us clean up their village, which we largely exploded? he pointed out. Shu Feilong opened and shut his mouth for a moment, but in truth, he had to admit that his junior brother did have a point. The villagers were certainly in a bad shape, but they were, somewhat oddly in his eyes, not very interested in putting their ruined village back together again. He had seen a few disaster relief missions back on Eastern Azure, usually to coastal villages near the Green Dawn Dragon Sect that were hit by seasonal typhoons or the occasional sea-beast and invariably the villagers were all over the relief effort before any sect contribution seeking disciples started arriving to pick up the pieces. Shaking his head he picked through bundle in the basket, passed one of the scrolls to Shu Feilong and took the book. As it turned out, the book was written in a script that was entirely unintelligible to him, the only oddity being that the talisman on his arm told him that some element of it was vaguely auspicious. Sighing, he put it back in the basket, took one of the crumpled scrolls and unrolled it This is a plan for a boat, Shu Feilong grumbled, putting his down. This is not he answered absently, turning it around so it was the right way up. In fact -Are they maps? He stared at the slightly esoteric drawings, lines, arrows and various symbols. He quickly flicked through the five other sheets which had been rolled up with it, which also turned out to be similar kinds of drawings with quite a significant overlap in terms of the symbols used. These appear to be maps, he mused, rolling the first group back up. Could you go check out that room again, see if there is anything else? he asked Shu Feilong. Sure Shu Feilong stood with a sigh and trudged off as he picked up the second roll. He had gotten through three rolls, all of which contained either maps or sheets that looked like plans for boats and even a plan for the village they were in, showing fields or something, when the sound of dislodging masonry and some muffled cursing made him look up. Ah hah! Got it! Bai Ruli called out, dropping back down out of a gap in the wall of the room she had been clearing, holding half an arrow shaft with the eponymous black bone points. Wonderful, is that us done with this building? Ao Meicheng sighed, running her hands through her hair and looking at the rubble scattered everywhere. Glancing into the basket, which held eight black-tipped arrows, not counting the one in his hand, he focused on them and felt the nudge in the back of his mind point him towards the edge of the village now, rather than the right-hand side of their ruined courtyard. Seems so, he replied. My talisman is pointing me towards the edge of the village now. whats the matter? Shu Feilong asked, sticking his head out of the room he had been in. I have the last one, Bai Ruli anwered, and yes, my talisman is also nudging me to the edge of the village. So, the last building is towards the end of the road? Ao Meicheng mused, turning on the spot for a moment. Seems that way, he agreed, rolling up the parchment and making it into a nondescript bundle in the basket. According to Lynn they shot two arrows into this part of the village, though fates only know how she knows that without using soul sense. Could be something like the talismans? Bai Ruli shrugged, tossing the arrow into the basket. There are more means than just soul sense for marking stuff, especially if you have actual skill with feng shui. Good, Shu Feilong sighed, scrambling out of the room. Lets hope the others are nearly done as well. Anything else in there? he asked. Here, Shu Feilong tossed him a second book, which he flipped through, noting it contained drawings of fish and plants mainly. Ah! Youre done with this building? He put the book into the bundle and turned to find the last member of their group, the guard, Manshu, crouched on the wall above them with a bundle of arrows, mostly tipped in the golden-copper metal, gripped in his hand. Yes, we have both of the arrows, he replied. Manshu dropped down with a light grunt and tossed his bundle into the basket without any care, making Shu Feilong, who was standing next to it, flinch. They dont explode like that Manshu said, sounding amused. Probably What did he? Shu Feilong muttered. He stared at his junior brother for a moment and fought back the urge to give him a kick. He said it wont explode like that, he repeated, trying not to let his emotional tiredness with being the group translator influence him unduly. Oh Shu Feilong looked at him and then at Manshu rather dubiously, but nodded. -If only I had a jade slip, he thought, not for the first time, then I could at least imprint my knowledge of the Easten tongue onto it and not have this silly play every time we hold a conversation. In that case, let us get on with this, Manshu said briskly. I take it there was nothing else of interest in here? Nothing much, he answered, Some food stores and a few rooms with beds but we didnt poke too much given people presumably live here I wonder how Brother Zhanfeng is getting on, Shu Feilong mused behind him, picking up the basket. The others went silent at that. In a way, he could understand why Zhanfeng had ended up with the other group, however it was a bit disheartening. Zhanfengs outspoken demeanour had certainly seen him be marked by Junee, though he also suspected she had not quite taken her eye off him since their initial meeting on the fates-accursed wreck. In her position he too would have split their strongest member away and put them with a different group, but that didnt make it any easier. Probably the same as us, he said after a moment. There is a lot of ground to cover and we did blow up this village pretty bad. Following Manshu back out into the street, he looked back towards the village centre for a moment, noting that a fair crowd of the villagers were still loitering around there, and then swept his gaze back along the rest of the buildings, trying not to sigh and failing. Look, most of the damage was probably done by the flood, Shu Feilong muttered, poking him in the back. That was probably true, he had to admit. Off to their right down one of the side streets, a group of villagers C mostly male youths C was crouching or standing around the doorway of one of the ruined buildings, smoking something. Seemingly noticing his gaze, they looked back, one very conspicuously spitting on the ground as they did so. The crude feng shui compass connected to his intent courtesy of the talisman twinged. Uggh, Bai Ruli scowled, looking in their direction. One of the distant UrVash pointed at them and said something which made the others laugh. Manshu eyed them for a long moment as well, but just shook his head. Ignoring the group of youths, he dismissed the faint, inauspicious nudge from the talisman regarding them and turned to get his bearings again. The talisman again pushed at his awareness faintly, directing his focus towards the left-hand side of the rubble-strewn street. The next arrows seem like they are over there? he pronounced after a moment, once the direction of the nudge had stabilised, pointing in the direction of a second ruined set of buildings adjoining the collapsed wall. Yeah, Ao Meicheng agreed, though her gaze was also lingering on the youths. Bai Ruli shot a further glance at the group of youths, her eyes narrowed, but followed after him, as did Shu Feilong and Ao Meicheng a moment later. The last one to move was in fact Manshu, which was surprising. Problem? he asked Bai Ruli as they picked their way around the scattered rubble. Just the way they were looking at us, she muttered. He looked at her for a moment, then nodded. There had been hostility there, though that was not that surprising in the context. Even if we did blow up a few roofs, you would think they might be a bit more grateful, Shu Feilong grumbled, kicking a mud brick out of the street. Probably they think one lot on boats are as good as another, he mused, peering through a doorway. Just because the other shoe has not dropped already, doesnt mean it wont eventually. -Just like with our situation, he thought, though he didnt say that out loud. They have been very hospitable, but Several shouts brought him back from his thoughts, to see that six villagers, again mostly youths in ragged, muddy clothing, carrying a few scavenged tools, were filtering out of the building ahead of them. Thats where the arrows landed isnt it? Ao Meicheng remarked, biting her lip. He didnt need to grace that with a reply C this time, the talisman gave him a much more pronounced that is kind of a problem feeling. The group looked them over rather derisively and then all wandered off across the street, vanishing into another building talking in their own language. Ten spirit stones says they took the arrows, Shu Feilong remarked with a resigned sigh. Seems a bit short-sighted though, Ao Meicheng muttered. They have to know we will point them out. You know Bai Ruli frowned, looking at the building where the group had gone, then back up the street, something about this is odd. Odd? he asked, looking at her. Yeah, she said. It didnt really strike me before because everything was a bit hectic but isnt the composition of villagers in this village a bit off? Off? Shu Feilong looked confused. Well, in the square it was mostly a mix of folks, but there are next to no children and here we have just seen two groups of them that are about the same age. This village has to have what, a population of a hundred? He stared at her, suddenly feeling very stupid, because she was right. I am not following, Shu Feilong, who had much less experience with small villages he suspected, asked. Well, these buildings can hold a large family each, Bai Ruli said, looking around. These people are poor and I imagine life around here is pretty hard, but there are no old women, basically no young women, no children at all, just old men, young men and a few middle-aged women keeping back in the main square? It could be that these others did something, he mused. Killed some of them? Or a lot could have died in the flood? Shu Feilong suggested, The water came up almost to the rooftops it looks like. Yes, however youre overlooking a second thing, Ruli muttered. I am? Shu Feilong frowned. This place runs on slavery and young men and women make for the most valuable slaves. They can work, fighthave sex Bai Ruli said quietly. So the other group oh Shu Feilong finally caught on. If it was slavers, they would kill the old men and prioritize the women and the men of working age. The largest casualties should be among the men of fighting age, because they would have tried to fight back, protect families, protect mothers, fathers, sisters, wives and so on Bai Ruli added. How do you know so much about? Shu Feilong frowned. My fathers lands were plagued by an evil cult run by some young masters who were chased out of the Red Sovereigns, Bai Ruli said shortly. Oh In order to divert the talk away from that rather awkward topic, he turned to Manshu, who was standing there, arms crossed, looking at their surroundings, apparently unfazed by their quiet conversation. What should we do now? he asked, gesturing in the direction of the ruins. Do we go check or? Lets head back, Manshu replied after a moments silent thought. Well let Junee or Lynn sort it out. The last thing we need is to be brawling with discontented villagers. He stared at the surrounding buildings, noting the sullen looks from several older villagers now standing in a ruined doorway back the way they had come, and nodded in agreement. Well? Ao Meicheng asked him. Manshu thinks we should head back, let Junee or Lynn solve this, he replied. Good, Bai Ruli muttered. Feilong also nodded, looking a bit less vexed at least. There might be an innocuous explanation for everything, he mused to the others, ushering Shu Feilong ahead of him as Manshu started back up the street as well. It might simply be that they are just jumpy about us because we are a second group of heavily armed arrivals who smashed apart the last lot of pirates like they were bandits who barely had a qi manual between them, he pointed out, which got an eye roll from Bai Ruli.

~ Juni C Ruqu Village Headaches ~
The ruined square of the village was much as they had left it, which was to say it was full of the dead bodies of Mugvars Marauders along with quite a lot of villagers milling around, looking vaguely busy but all giving the three cultivators and the captive mage sideways looks. Hunter Junee! the village chief, Amvar, hurried over. Chief Amvar, she replied with a slight edge on her tone. The chief barely missed a step at her use of his name, but the two elders behind him did grimace for a second, though they too hid it well. How is the ward? he asked earnestly. Free of the Marauders meddling, she said, which as far as she could tell was the truth. How reassuring, the chief sighed. If that is the case, we can re-activate it shortly and feel safe in our beds once again. Of course, she nodded. There are any number of predators crawling out of the swamps since the flood, just last night we saw several Sixth Advancement serpents. S-sixth Advancement? one of the elders gawked. Yes, she nodded, instilling a degree of seriousness in her voice. -Not that you need to know they were being ridden by soldiers patrolling near Ulquan she mused. And that toad, Chunhua interjected. That was unpleasant. Dont talk about that, she grumbled. Toad? the chief asked, now looking legitimately nervous. Oh, this was quite a long way from here, we ran into one yesterday that gave us some trouble, she clarified. The chief and the two elders coughed and nodded. We wished to offer you and the crew of Ragvazs Pride some hospitality, Chief Amvar said after a brief pause. You have well your timely arrival saved us from a terrible fate. Out of the corner of her eye she could see Chunhua very unobtrusively sign, Not a good idea. -You dont say, she thought drily. Your arrival here, portentous, an omen from the Great Mother Quazam, one of the other village elders muttered. -And that doesnt help, not at all, she thought to herself. You have delivered us from the arms of these marauders, they would have sold us as slaves in Uldara, the other elder muttered. My daughters my son It was the Makers will, she said diplomatically, glad she had made a point to learn a bunch about the ritual phrases of the UrVash and UrInan from Naakai. So he spoke, so it is. So it must be, Chunhua murmured nearby. Yes, so it must be, the two elders and the chief also muttered, without much hesitancy. However, while While we are a poor village, we can at least offer you a nice meal and our appreciation for what you have done for us, Chief Amvar said, taking her hands directly and cutting her off, speaking in Easten Lataan this time. Looking around at the assembled villagers, Juni had to resist the urge to pinch the bridge of her nose. On the face of it the chiefs request, that they share a meal and accept the best wishes of the village for saving them, was not actually unreasonable based on what Naakai had explained to her before about UrVash hospitality rituals. The problem was that the more she considered their current circumstances the less happy she was becoming about the sum of those collective parts. The various, vague senses from the talismans she had distributed to the groups scouring for arrows and anything else of interest did not help either. I would not want to impinge on the strained resources of your village, having suffered these disasters, she replied at last, looking around at the other elders and attendant survivors. No, not at all, the village chief countered almost immediately, The damage looks bad but those pirates were mostly interested in our people. -Now I understand why father had me do regular administration tours of the Kun clans vassal villages, she reflected glumly, looking at the earnest faces of the various surviving village elders. It is amazing how some things just do not change. The problem she had was that she couldnt put her finger on what was off, either. At best, they were entirely honest and did just want to celebrate their survival however, if she put herself in their position she knew she would want nothing more than to see the back of the second heavily armed group of dubious origin to explode her village in less than a day, especially with most of them being barbarian savages from the dreadful and primitive southern plains. -Unless this is them trying to fob us off with the barest minimum, hoping we dont take offence at them wanting us gone so quickly? I understand your unease, the village chief said, stepping forward. However, your arrival here has been as a gift from Quazam, Honoured be She, Great Mother to the Masters. Honoured is Quazam, Great Mother to the Masters many of the nearby villagers and even some of the crew checking the marauders bodies murmured respectfully. It was by Quazams grace that we survived the flood, and by Quazams grace that you arrived to prevent us being sold into slavery by that infamous devil Mugvar. Please, if we cannot repay you for your heroic actions in some way the chief bowed in supplication, as did a few of the other older folk. Its fine, we checked your formation and found nothing sabotaged with it, she said politely. And we are sweeping the village to check that the raiders did nothing else untoward she reiterated, waving for the chief to stop bowing. -And you spouting Quazam this and that is not helping, she complained inwardly. Your generosity does you credit, the chief said with a smile. So it is only right that we fulfil our part and provide suitable hospitality, it is just a meal and then you can depart tomorrow, well rested Typical savages, people not knowing civilized ways, someone muttered from the back of the small crowd, before being shushed. -And there we see the other problem, a small part of her mind pointed out. We already stick out a whole bunch and refusing their hospitality is the kind of weird thing that almost certainly gets you remembered. Listening, she heard a few other distant grumbles about their attitude and disrespecting Quazam, not to mention several muttered remarks about the damage caused. I must confer with the others in any case, she said diplomatically, pretending to ignore the mutters. I speak for my group, Captain Omurz and Uarz speak for theirs. The chief looked at her a bit more dubiously but again recovered quickly and bowed again. Turning away from the elders and the chief she walked over to Ling, Chunhua following behind her. They want to give us dinner? Ling said matter-of-factly. They do, she nodded. Hmmmmm. Ling frowned, looking around at the other occupants of the square and at the ruined village. Yeah, that about sums up my thoughts as well, Chunhua murmured quietly. Any advance on earlier? she asked Ling via hand-sign. Nope, its like a faint itch I cannot scratch and the more I try to avoid it the more alluring it gets, Ling signed back, adding out loud: What can this lot cook us? Three day old fish and reed roots? Same here, Chunhua signed in agreement, before also saying out loud: They are pitching it as a hospitality thing, Really? Ling answered with a frown. Anyone else? she asked Ling, once again covertly. I made a few subtle hints to Yao and Manshu earlier but neither noticed anything, nor did Eruuna or Saruuna on the part of the UrInan, Ling signed in reply. So its just the two of you? she mused. What are you thinking? Ling frowned. Well, you must have a better idea than me, but how far do you think we are from Umaja? she signed. The boat in the night, before the flood? Ling signed, her frown deepening. You think we have actually walked right back into something Sharvasus was planning? At this point, I dont know, she signed back. What does your art say? Ling asked after a moments pause. She stared up at the dry reed sunshade above them for a moment, then looked at the three cultivators sat sullenly nearby with a jar of water and some food, trying not to look too obviously unhappy about sitting as close to Akuja as circumstances dictated they currently were. Bright Heart Shifting Steps gave her nothing but subtle directionlessness. That informative huh? Ling grunted, interpreting her probably somewhat vacant stare for the obvious answer. She nodded, sucking her teeth in mild annoyance. My gut says we leave as soon as possible, she signed. Speaking of odd things she swept the village again, then turned to Akuja. Come here, she waved the slave mage over. What do you want, honoured hunter? the UrVash woman, said getting up quickly and not quite running towards them. When you got here how many people were in the village? she asked. Hard. to say, Akuja frowned. It was just before dawn and the ancestral ward was up. Everything was in turmoil from the flood. I see, she said, beckoning for the mage to sit before them. The ward was active? Ling frowned. Yeah, it was a bit damaged but it wasnt deactivated fully until we took over the village, Akuja answered. So it survived the flood? she asked. Yes, Akuja nodded. I see so if they were planning to sell people as slaves how many women and children are there in the village? she asked. Akuja, Ling and Chunhua all looked at her oddly and she sighed in her heart, lamenting the kind of things you learned when dealing with putting down bandits on behalf of the Bureau and the Kun clan. There were not many, Akuja said after a moment. When Mugvar took control a few groups fled, when the village was turned over they said that some of the women and children fled for Ulquan, they were already grouped together according to those who were interrogated later. Mugvar sent pursuers in some of the villages remaining boats but they never came back. The village was not wealthy and he was very angry and well there is a new chief now. The chief told us the old chief died when Mugvar seized his daughters and he objected, she mused. He did, Akuja said matter-of-factly. I dont know what happened to them but they slew the Envoy, most of the guards of the watch post and anyone else who might be difficult to sell. And the chiefs daughters? she asked softly. Mugvar took them to his bed. They were alive when the fighting started, Akuja shrugged, looking around. I have not seen their bodies since, so perhaps they are holed up somewhere in the village, well away from Ragvazs crew. A part of her wanted to be more angry than she was with the UrVash woman, but in her heart she suspected that her own tribulations at the hands of that crew and the mage, given she was a slave, had not been particularly pleasant. We could ask? Chunhua mused. Did you loot anything? she asked. Did we? Akuja frowned. Not much, but I would not know about that, I was mostly just ordered to throw some fire around while Xakvor and the others dealt with the guard compound and the chiefs house. After that Xakvor used us to replenish his mana and made us watch while Mugvar and his lieutenants took what they wanted. The matter-of-fact way that Akuja said that made her stomach twist a bit. Why did you come here? she asked at last. It was convenient, Akuja said with a grimace. We had just departed Ulquan for Uldara when the flood came. As I said before, our main vessel was wrecked only a mile from here and so we were able to salvage some stuff and make it here in fairly short order using the remaining vessel which you now control. The other group is back, Chunhua remarked, pointing to Kai Manshu, Shi Tengfei and most of his group who were walking quickly out of the side street, not looking particularly happy. Wonder what has them bitten, Ling mused. She waved for Kai Manshu to bring the others over. Probably some of the villagers are less than enthused about us poking through their homes for the same arrows that we used to destroy many of them, Chunhua pointed out. She had to nod there. The chief and elders were being quite pleasant, but it was impossible to ignore the not particularly well-armed villagers ringing the square in a few scattered groups. Their gear was crude, much of it scavenged off Mugvars Marauders she suspected, given how little the bodies had had on them when they swept through the village afterwards. You recovered the arrows? she asked Kai Manshu as they came over and sat down in the shade. Yes, Shi Tengfei nodded. Well, most of them, Kai Manshu clarified. Most of them? she asked. Yeah there are we got the ones in the nearer buildings but by the time we got to the edge of the village, the last spot your talismans directed us to, a group of youths from the village was already there. I see, she said with a frown, looking around, noting there were not that many young male UrVash around, truth be told. So they took the arrows? Chunhua interjected. We think so, Shi Tengfei said with a grimace. Figured coming back here and telling you was better than picking a fight with a bunch of villagers over them, Manshu said carefully. Well the group outnumbered us, and were fairly hostile-looking, Shi Tengfei added in a guarded manner. They also They also looked shady as anything, Bai Ruli muttered behind him in Imperial Common. Yeah, Ao Meicheng agreed. Chief Amvar! she called over. How may I help? the chief hurried over, leaving the two elders to discuss something with two old women and a younger man who looked a bit unhappy about something. It was very good of you to send some of your village youths out to help search the buildings, she said diplomatically. Ah, yes, some of the younger villagers felt they could have done more, Chief Amvar replied. They have no doubt been checking their families houses and seeing to it that no other marauders are present, that other slave mage is still unaccounted for His gaze slid sideways to Akuja who just stared back at him impassively, before travelling to the three new cultivators sitting nearby. -They are, she agreed. Can I help in any other way? the chief asked. No, she shook her head, letting him leave again. So, what do you think? Chunhua signed. I think that this is a village that has lost a lot she trailed off as her ability to touch her soul sense faded away completely. Guess they put the ward back on, Kai Manshu said. Yeah, she said, looking at the two elders and three others exiting the guard compound. The other cultivators did their best but all shifted uneasily. Where is Brother Zhanfeng? she didnt turn to look at Shu Feilong, who had asked the question. I would have thought they would be done by now as well? Yeah, Shi Tengfei muttered. He went with Caanar, Feiwu Shen, Wei Chu and Teshek, Ling signed. Should have sent him with this lot, she signed back. Ling made a face, hiding it by pushing her hair off her face. Is there a problem? she asked Shi Tengfei, who started faintly in surprise at her interjection into their hushed conversation about what might be keeping the other groups. The other groups are not back yet what with us running into issues with that group? Shi Tengfei muttered. They are worried. I can go check on the other two groups, Ling said, standing up. I want to stretch my legs a bit anyway. Okay, she agreed. Uh if I might? Shi Tengfei spoke up again. We noticed something else a bit weird. You did? she asked. Well um isnt the make-up of the village a bit odd? Shi Tengfei said, much more quietly. All the youths we saw are fighting age and there are next to no women and children here, and not many in later middle age except for those here and the disaster, Bai Ruli prompted him. Ah yes, and, well, they are not really behaving like this place matters to them? Shi Tengfei added. -Well, they do have eyes after all, she mused, looking at Shi Tengfei and the others. According to the villagers, many of the women and children escaped when the marauders first invaded, she said. There was not much of a fight, Akuja interjected. Xakvor locked down the whole village with his spell once it became clear that some had recognised us and run. Shi Tengfei nodded and relayed that back to the others, but she could see he looked far from convinced by that explanation. Neither, it seemed was Bai Ruli. Here are the arrows by the way, Shi Tengfei added, passing her a basket. What else has happened while we were searching? The village wants to throw us a party for saving them, she said with aplomb. Do they, Shi Tengfei grimaced slightly and then recovered himself. -So, finally coming out of his shell a bit, or just too jaded in the heat to care, she thought wryly. They do, she said. It is the done thing. Youre not thinking of agreeing? Chunhua muttered. I need to speak to Naakai and Naakos first I think, she signed, before adding out loud: If we can leave before lunch I am all for it, however if we have to eat a bowl of fish stew for lunch in order to not stand out too much, that might just be what it takes. I rather got the impression he was talking about an evening meal, Chunhua pointed out. Well, he will be disappointed, she retorted with an eye roll. So what now? Kai Manshu asked. Swap with us, wait here and keep an eye on the prisoners with Chunhua, she said, giving him a pat on the shoulder, before turning to the others. The rest of you, get your breath, drink something, eat something, its necessary in these temperatures after everything you have been through. Okay, Shi Tengfei said, sitting down with a weary sigh on a bench. And if anything goes wrong? Chunhua asked. As much as I am pleased to have saved them from a fate worse than death, I have no intention of being made an idiot of. This is not why we are here, she said blandly. There was no point in openly saying anything more than that, neither Chunhua nor Kai Manshu were inexperienced and from their nods clearly got her meaning. So, it seemed, did Shi Tengfei, who grimaced a bit but turned to relay what had just been said to the other three beside him. Chunhua sat down with her back against the wall, surveying the square, leaving the others to sort themselves out. Giving Kai Manshu a final nod she turned and walked back across the courtyard, heading for the street where Kai Manshu and that group had originally gone. Is there a problem? She turned to find a rather sweaty Omurz had hurried to catch her up. People taking longer at things than they should is all, she said. The villagers want to throw us a feast, Omurz added. I heard, she agreed non-committally. I know we havent gotten off on the best foot, but I would advocate not accepting, Omurz muttered. Walk with me, she said briskly, turning down the street, looking left and right. What has you spooked? she asked after they had gone two doors down. I know villages like this and desperate times call for desperate measures, Omurz muttered. They saw that writ used and know that a bunch of people are susceptible to it. All it takes is some words and a fast canoe and one or two of them could be half-way to Ulquan already. You think they will sell us out? she mused. Thats not very hospitable. This is not your plains, Omurz grunted. It is not, she agreed. And I agree, something is off. It could just be that they are unhappy we are taking a fancy boat and didnt let them fillet the last of the marauders More like they are pissed we are going to take the four slaves they had, Omurz muttered. Or that, she conceded. Either way, I have no intention of sticking around here longer than necessary, rest assured of that. Those are worth a lot, Omurz added, looking at her sideways. I am aware, she murmured. A Great Shamaness wanted to buy sixteen like them in Ulquan for 500 agrond ingots. Omurz almost tripped over a brick in the street before she caught his arm. Five So dont get any silly ideas either, she added with a half-smile, steadying him. N-no of course not, Omurz muttered. By the way, you are the only one in your crew who now knows that, she added with a grin. Omurz stared at her, visibly sweating in a way that had nothing to do with the humidity. Without your help we would be stuck in the middle of nowhere, probably eaten by beasts or worse, Omurz muttered after a moment. I dunno what you heard, but we are nothing like those bastards with Mugvar, we are just river merchants. Of course, she agreed diplomatically, scanning the street and the buildings. Just river merchants. They walked on in silence after that. The odd villager stuck their head out of a building to watch them pass or stopped work on the salvage of their former home, but nobody called out or made any real attempt to engage them as they made their way through the narrow collection of streets. In her head she recalled shooting three arrows into this region that were valuable enough to be worth recovering. The first location had been thoroughly cleared, as had the second, which was now being patched up by three surly-looking villagers taking orders from an old woman who glared at them both as they looked into the courtyard. Hey, HEY! They had barely walked a few steps further on when raised voices caught her attention from the general direction of her last destination. Fate-thrashed dogshit idiot! With a sigh, she caught the echoes of Imperial Common being used to curse someone out. Yes, back off, we arent causing any issues! Caanars raised voice added. Problem? she asked a middle-aged woman who was stacking up various salvaged plates and bowls outside a doorway as they passed by. They go poking in Vulmurs house, not surprising you hear shouting, she shrugged, giving them a lot of side-eye. Shaking her head, she picked up the pace, just in time to see a youth be sent sprawling out of a gateway, followed by Feiwu Shen who had an angry expression on his face. This not yours! the youth snapped. It my fathers trophy! Feiwu Shen caught her eye just as two more youths pushed their way forward and another scrambled over the wall. What is the problem here? she asked. Fucking barbarian, first you blow up our house, now you want to claim our familys stuff as yours? the youth spat, pushing himself up. Show me the arrow, she said blandly. Before he was even aware of what he was doing, the youth, who she assumed was Vulmur or someone closely related to whoever that was, had half offered her the arrow head. Snarling, he snatched his hand back at the last moment, his friends clustering around him. What you trying to do, you think you are so big? he scowled. Feiwu Shen and Caanar had both come out now, followed by Kei Zhanfeng who had a sour look on his face and Wei Chu, who was What happened? she asked Wei Chu, looking at her torn clothing. One of them tried to grab me, she sniffed. He wont wake up for a while. Is this true? she turned on the villagers with narrowed eyes, exerting her principle a bit more directly. She we just made a joke one of the youths stammered. A joke she repeated. All of the UrVash before her were Fourth or Fifth Advancement and wilted appropriately. Out of the corner of her eye, though, she could see other villagers appearing in nearby doorways or damaged windows, watching on in silence. Without any preamble, she stepped forward and took the youths hand, opening it easily and considering the arrow. It was indeed one of hers, which was about what she had expected. The blue dye was what gave it away. Here, she took the pot of dye out of her satchel and upended it, pouring it out on the ground. The youth opened and shut his mouth, unable to say anything really, because any idiot with the slightest bit of qi or mana sense could tell immediately that the signature of the blue dye on the bone arrowhead and the dye she had just tipped out were identical. Here, she tossed him the core of a Soul Foundation fish that they had caught the previous day. Consider that a token of my thanks for finding it. I will be sure to let your chief, Amvar, know you were a big help. Sorry for making a mess, Caanar said, looking at the cultivators with mild resignation. What happened to you? she asked Wei Chu, who had come over to stand beside her. Two of them tried to get me to well they wanted to trade for the arrow I may have broken a few things on the one still inside, Wei Chu muttered. How merciful, she replied, giving the other girl a brief hug around the shoulders and sweeping her eye over the UrVash who were looking rather uneasy now. Back to the square with the rest of you, she ordered, nodding towards Caanar and Omurz. Of course, Omurz said with a faintly ingratiating smile. What about you? Caanar asked her, casting a further look at the group of UrVash who had backed off and were looking somewhat put out. Ill walk around, meet Lynn and see you in a few minutes, she said. Watching the five of them walk back up the street, she sighed deeply and then looked back at the UrVash youths. They all glared sullenly at her, clearly not satisfied with the outcome, even if the ringleader was holding the core rather tightly in his hand. Shaking her head, she looked around the street and started walking again, ignoring the other watchers and heading for the next spot where they had blown up a rooftop. As it turned out, her walk was a short one, because she met Naakai coming the other way, having barely gotten half-way down the street that ran parallel to the largely ruined wall. Your patience has run out with this shithole? the older UrInan woman chuckled, looking around. It has, she nodded. The village chief wants us to have a party, but I am all for getting out of here. Lynn said as much and I agree with your sentiments, however skipping out on something like that will get us remembered, Naakai said, looking both ways down the street. So what do you suggest? she asked, turning back down the next alley to head back towards the village centre. Make it lunch, just take the bare minimum, Naakai mused. You think they might actually try something? she murmured a bit more softly as they passed by a building where several villagers were tipping rubble from a collapsed roof outside. Half the survivors saw that Masters Proclamation of the mages work, Naakai said softly. There is big money in returning runaway slaves. Especially when you need to rebuild a whole village in the face of a freak natural disaster? she mused. Its something to consider, Naakai agreed. It didnt take long to get back to the square, where everyone else was congregated near as she could tell, bar those overseeing the repairs to the vessel. Almost as soon as they arrived, the village chief and the elders started to hurry in her direction, hopeful looks on their faces. Hunter Junee, have you had some time to think? I have, Chief Amvar, she replied, holding up a hand to cut off the chief. I do not think we can impinge on your hospitality overlong, however, perhaps we might share our mutual joy at your villages changed circumstances over some lunch? Lunch? the right hand elder repeated. Captain Omurz is very keen to be on his way, time is money and this chaos is very disruptive, you understand, Chief Amvar, she said with a bright smile. We do not want to overly forestall the very important repairs your village is making to its security against all manner of dangerous beasts this flood might have stirred up for something as trivial as a celebratory feast. Ah erm yes the chief nodded, not quite looking at the two elders. However, I have spoken to him and I think that while the rest of them get on with fixing the boat, a number of us would be very happy to share a meal with you before we depart this afternoon, she continued. I that would be agreeable, the chief said with a smile, cutting off the elders smoothly before they could say anything, she noted. There are rituals that must be observed, she added. Of course, of course, the left-hand elder nodded, recovering very well. I must see to a few matters, but after that? she added. It will just be you and? the chief asked, looking at Naakai with a slight frown. Captain Omurz, Naakos of course, given he killed that villain Mugvar, myself and my two companions, she said smoothly, drawing his attention back to her. We shall set to preparing a feast worthy of this occasion, the left-hand elder said with a similarly broad smile. I look forward to it, she murmured, reflecting his own smile back at him. I am sure you will have much to prepare, Chief Amvar. Chief Amvar stared at her for a long moment, then nodded. It shall be no problem, no problem, the left-hand elder muttered, quietly enough that she wondered if she had actually been meant to hear the words. In that case, I shall let you get on with the preparations, she added, smiling again at them and giving all three an extra, subtle nudge with her own principle. Watching them hurry away, Naakai sighed and shot her a sideways glance. Schooling her own expression, because certainly they were always under scrutiny, she turned on her heel and walked with Naakai back over to the rest of the group, who were now milling around at the edge of the village square for the most part. So what is happening? Ling asked, looking over at the chief who was now in deep conversation with two older-looking UrVash women. We get the boat fixed and we leave, she said blandly. A few of us will go to lunch with the village chief and a bunch of their important people and allow them to congratulate us on the slaughter of Mugvars Marauders while that happens. And what about everyone else? Omurz frowned. They all go help with the boat, she replied. If its not fixed by the time the sun shifts past noon we can fix it on the way. So, who goes to the meal? Chunhua asked. You, me, Lynn, Omurz Naakos and Manshu, she said after a moments reflection on who was there and who might best resist any potential shenanigans. Me? Manshu looked surprised. You can represent the refugees from Ulmaz, she said blandly. Ah, yes, Manshu nodded, earning himself an elbow poke from Wei Chu for appearing to forget. In truth, she could have picked Qing Yao as easily, but she was still helping Naakos and Uarz with the boat and Kai Manshu, in playing the role of a Sixth Advancement soldier from Ulmaz would hopefully cause the villagers to think a bit more carefully about any potential subterfuge, if they were planning something. Right, gather up all the others, lets go see how this boat is sorting itself out, Ling added, standing up and looking pointedly at Akuja and the three cultivators. The boat was not what she expected, she had to admit, when she finally got to see it. The previous vessel had had two floors and the area beneath and been fairly well boat-like, in so far as she knew about trading vessels on the rivers back home. The vessel that they were now fixing up was like a large rowing boat, but close to twenty metres long. It was broad, with a fairly sharp, pointed prow, maybe 4 metres across at its widest point and was clearly suited to moving through reed beds and shallow water. It also looked cramped. This is going to be cramped, she pointed out after a few moments of staring at it as Uarz directed various crew about. Yep, however, its much better than nothing at all, Naakos said, coming over. How long until the damage is fixed? she asked, looking around at the villagers C and even some of the crew C who were sitting around doing other things, and the small numbers actually working. An hour? Naakos said with a grimace. We have been cutting the rudder from the old ship down to size and also salvaging what we could from it to put in the smaller rowboat. That takes this long? Feiwu Shen asked from nearby, also casting an eye across the not that productive-looking onlookers. We had to properly salvage the other vessel, Qing Yao remarked, also hopping off the boat into the shallow water and splashing over. It turns out its not a job for a lot of people, apparently you have to know something about boats to rip them apart productively. How surprising, Ling remarked drolly off to the side. Its fine, she interjected, waving a hand. It is what it is. Is it just the damage to the rudder thats been a nuisance? Well, they ruined half the minor fittings on it, Naakos sighed. I am sorry for sounding so optimistic before. That is what has taken the time: finding bits of the old vessel that will do and adjusting them. Yes, Uarz agreed, also splashing over from where he had been supervising the work at the rear of the boat. Whoever did the damage knew what they were at, a lot of it is non-obvious stuff and we have found three sections of the hull that were nearly cracked through from the outside with no sign on the inside of any damage. As you say, it is what it is, Naakos grumbled. How is the village? Fractious, she replied. The higher-ups seem quite eager to fete us, but the actual villagers are really not a happy bunch. Unsurprising, Naakos said. They were enacting what I can only call bloody, if opportunistic vengeance when we were clearing the village. The longer we stay here, the more likely it is that someone whose roof you exploded decides to get in a fast canoe and go to tell their brother in the next village over that theres a bunch of slaves and foreigners here who might be worth a pretty penny to someone in Ulquan. Yeah, Uarz grimaced. The boat alone is enough in that regard. Well, the good news is that I want us gone as soon as you can steer that thing in a line and have enough oars to make it work without it sinking after a mile, she said. And the bad news? Qing Yao muttered. Naakos, youre coming to lunch with the chief, she said with a grin that never made it to her eyes. He wants to celebrate our achievement and I managed to talk him down to lunch rather than a full-blown evening feast. Who else? Naakos asked, frowning. Me, you, Lynn, Khunua, Omurz, Manshu, she replied listing them off. The rest stay here, keep an eye on things and be ready to leave when we get back. Thats all the leaders in one basket except Uarz and Yao here, Naakos murmured. It was that or everyone have a sit-down meal with them, which would you prefer? she pointed out. Naakos gave her a long look and nodded. In any case, grab who you need, the rest of them can rest, she said looking around at the cultivators, UrInan and other crew. Uarz nodded and walked onto the muddy beach to start directing the other rowers back to the boat. Kai Manshu, Feiwu Shen and Wei Chu all went to help Qing Yao, while the rest of the newer cultivators had sort of gravitated to their own little groups she noticed. Shi Tengfeis group was talking with Kei Zhanfeng on the shore about what they had experienced and the three others were just looking warily at everything. So, what now? Ling asked. Is that the phrase of the day for the pair of you? she grumbled to the younger woman. Hah! Ling shook her head in amusement and looked around. Do you have any good quality purification pills left? she signed to them. In what sense? Chunhua signed back. If you wanted to capture a whole bunch of people easily and didnt have arts or illusions to rely on, how would you do it? she mused via sign, watching two villagers return from the village with some water for the workers. Poison everyone, Ling signed promptly. Have something in the water and then have something else to trigger it, either food or a different compound in some other beverage. Occasionally I think I should be surprised at how good you are at this, Chunhua signed, Then I recall youre the Kun clan heiress. Hah she laughed softly under her breath but could only agree. All of us are probably immune to most conventional poisons, she added, but Naakos and Omurz may not be. Well, I dont have much, but there are some Nascent Soul and Dao Seeking nullification pills left, Chunhua signed. It might be better to just dump a bunch of herbs in some spirit alcohol though. Sadly, that takes time, she grumbled, thinking through what she had left from their looting of the various UrVash warehouses. Depends on the quality of the herb, Ling pointed out. All it has to do is take any potential edge off and not have everyone keel over foaming at the mouth or turning red. There does come a point where I feel it would be a lot easier to just do what you did to Ulmaz, Chunhua grumbled, sitting down and pulling various dry herbs out of her own satchel. Well, you start a thing she said drily. I know, I know Chunhua sighed, before signing: Though a part of me does mourn for the innocent young woman who was angry at people for being idiots over teleport formations. In the end, it was pushing into early afternoon before the village sent a runner to invite them to lunch, which she had somewhat expected, truth be told. If there was an upside, it was the delay provided them more time and a very reasonable bit of cover in preparing food for the others, to ensure that everyone ate food they had laced with various herbs that promoted general resistance to toxins. For Naakos and Omurz, she could probably have given them the medicine openly but, as Ling rightly pointed out, having them ignorant of the fact that they were dosed with such medicines was probably better in the short term, so in the end, they laced a jar of spirit alcohol with some of the last of Chunhuas medicines and ensured that Omurz and Naakos both toasted everyones good health and hard work over the lunch from that jar. The final element of their preparation was simply to smarten themselves up somewhat. Manshu got some of the armour that the elite soldiers in Ulmaz had worn, while the three of them changed quickly into some higher status robes looted from Ulmaz and even put on a few pieces of jewellery, such as she had seen very minor nobles wearing during their trip up the river. The venue for lunch turned out to be the main courtyard of one of the few relatively undamaged buildings off the central square, now spruced up with some fresh awnings to keep the sun off. Several womenfolk were roasting fish and other meats over an open fire and various plates of food had already been set out on a low table for them. Greetings, apologies for the delay! Chief Amvar said with a broad smile, meeting them at the entrance to the courtyard, flanked by three other elders and the two old women. Please, allow me to introduce the surviving village elders, Hazi, Sharash and Mulaz, my wife Namlu and her sister, Gitra. May the Maker watch over our first meeting, she replied respectfully, her response echoed by the others to varying degrees. Of course, of course, Amvar agreed, sweeping his eyes over them and largely managing not to look too surprised. By Quazams will, it is our good fortune that you step across our hearth, my home is yours, please, come and be seated. Please, she bowed again politely, waving Manshu to step forward. Allow us to provide you a small token of our esteem for this meal. Manshu, dressed as an elite soldier from Ulmaz, did as arranged and smartly handed Amvar a jar of spirit alcohol. Ah, you are a soldier? Elder Hazi asked from the side with a slight frown. From Ulmaz, one of the few survivors, Manshu answered respectfully, only letting a little bit of emotion creep into his voice. -He is surprisingly good at this, she thought wryly. From Ulmaz? the other elder, Sharash frowned. She could see that a few of the expressions of the others looking on had slipped slightly, no doubt thrown off kilter by their more formal appearance. Their war paint was still somewhat extant but, according to Naakai, they now looked and dressed as if invited to some kind of nobles get-together in Ulquan or elsewhere. Let us not talk about such dour things now, she said smoothly, cutting off their questioning. We are here to celebrate the liberation of your Ruqu Village from that devil Mugvar, are we not? Ah yes of course, Elder Sharash said with a faint grimace, his eyes flickering across her dress and then the others again. -Thats right, let the uncertainty gnaw at you, she sneered inwardly. This is my second daughter, Avara, the chief added, gesturing to a young woman who looked a bit drawn, standing respectfully a bit further back. T-thank you for for what you did, honoured Junee, the younger woman mumbled, bowing to her, then to the others. Eyeing the girl, she could not help but sigh inwardly, because the bruises and the scars of her ordeal were subtly visible if you knew where to look. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Manshus expression twist slightly, though Omurz just looked appropriately sorry. Naakos looked unfazed. Please, there is no need for that, you also resisted Mugvar as best you were able, such a person is a plague wherever they go, she said, stopping the girls second bow. The chief had a faintly conflicted expression on his face for a second, but hid it very quickly. -Though probably others did not she finished inwardly. Please, come, sit, we will bring drinks, Chief Amvar interjected, taking her by the arm and gesturing to the right-hand side of the low table where some slightly dusty cushions had been set. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Why dont you sit beside me, she said to the girl, ushering her over by the arm and sitting her down ahead of all the others. The chief looked like he was about to say something, but Avara just followed her quietly and sat down where she directed, in the middle seat on that side of the table, which was, according to Naakai, the place where the most important person usually sat. In the back of her mind, Bright Heart Shifting Steps rippled faintly, telling her that her action had disturbed the equilibrium of events slightly, which she found somewhat amusing, in truth. The others took their seats and the chief clapped his hands and two more young women, barely adults, appeared a moment later carrying two jars of alcohol, pouring it out into cups for each of them in turn. Before we eat, I would like to offer up a toast to you all, the chief said, raising his cup. You have saved our village, for this we give thanks to Quazam, Great Mother to the Masters. Thanks to Quazam, Great Mother to the Masters, the others echoed, accepting their own cups. Thanks to Quazam she reiterated, feeling slightly odd as she did so, having met Quazam and seen some aspect of the truth of her existence, which was certainly more than any of these villagers likely had. Downing the wine in one she grimaced faintly as her principle immediately snagged faint traces of inauspicious intent within it, though it was barely at a level where she would have needed an antidote or tonic even had she not had the foundation she did. Focusing on the inauspicious intent, she got a faint resonance with the last remnants of the hydra qi in her dantian, which was somewhat Bracing, Naakos exclaimed, putting his cup down with a clack. It has a certain kick, she agreed, sucking air through her teeth as she considered her own cup. It is a local speciality, we ferment and then steep it with various river serpents, Elder Hazi said. Perhaps you might like to take a few jars with you on your voyage, Captain Omurz? -Ah, she sighed inwardly, one of those beverages. Well, in that case, might I propose a toast in kind? she added, holding her cup out for a refill. Of course, of course, Amvar nodded, watching as all their cups were promptly refilled from the various jars by the two young women. To Ruqu Village, may Quazam bless its rapid recovery and future prospects! she declared, looking around at the assembled UrVash with a broad grin. To Ruqu Village! the others all agreed, again downing the drinks in one. After that, they went through a total of seven more toasts to various aspects of the deliverance of the village and its occupants from terrible calamity at the hands of Mugvars Marauders before food was finally served from the fire in the form of various river crustaceans and roasted fish. For the most part, she just let Naakos and Omurz do the talking, occasionally interjecting to clarify a point or two as Omurz C broadly speaking C related his ships misfortune south of Ulquan, arriving at Ulmaz and then rescuing the survivors of there. Some of the prelude to his tale she had heard already, in rather more factual form, from Uarz, especially the bit about the wreck of their ship and the loss of a third of the crew to the flood, including the captain, Ragvaz. Given her earlier conversation with him and the suspicions he had voiced, it was somewhat interesting to discover that contrary to her earlier thoughts on him as a leader, Omurz did indeed have a fundamental trait of leadership he was excellent at spewing vaguely believable monkeyshit. He would make an excellent used alchemical furnace salesman back home, Ling signed unobtrusively as they listened to Omurz recount the fixing of their boat under the ever-present threat of terrible crabs, the ghostly shadow of serpents and fears of some lingering elements of a hydra. How did this hydra die? Elder Hazi interjected at last, as Omurz finally ran out of momentum for his tale. Messily, Manshu said with a practiced grimace. And with great resentment, she agreed diplomatically. It was badly injured, Naakos added. Likely, Ulmaz was targeted because of the circumstances surrounding the flood, Ling interjected as well. I would have thought the wards on a fortress as great as Ulmaz would repel such a beast Elder Hazi sighed. I suspect it suffered so much because their wards were damaged, she replied, wincing inwardly at the awkward nudges Bright Heart Shifting Steps was giving her now. Most of the damage was done by the creatures mana and the strength of its manifestation to fight its physical form is one thing, to endure such an onslaught as we did Terrible things, the chiefs wife, Namlu, murmured from the side. Would you all like more wine? Of course, of course! Omurz agreed, clacking his cup down on the table. This wine is truly excellent, I must say. As I said, Elder Hazi chuckled, It is our villages speciality. There was another battle with a hydra recently, was there not? she added, accepting her refill, glad that the inauspicious nudges had dissipated with her last explanation. Another? Chief Amarz asked, caught off guard for a moment. It was spoken of in Ulquan, that one of the Great Masters had a battle with the Daughters of the Mist near ah what was that fort on the river There are many forts on the river, Naakos deadpanned. You might say that every fort here is on the river. She waved a hand idly at him, playing a bit tipsy as well. Ubaja Ukaja? Ohhh, you mean what happened at Umaja, the chiefs daughter Avara interrupted from beside her. Yes, thats it, Umaja! she said giving her a smile of thanks. Ah yes, what with the flood and all, and the fact that those accursed mists have vanished for a while, that almost seems like a lifetime ago, Elder Sharash muttered. A time before that terrifying wall of water does seem oddly distant, she agreed with a grimace. -I suppose, what with the mists, they might not have known, she mused. Omurz laughed in agreement and launched back into his tale of a somewhat edited version of their trip back up river, rescuing various unfortunates wrecked by the flood while Elder Hazi continued to plug the economic possibilities of the village selling some wine For her part, she shared a few tales of hunting things on the savannah and the dangerous nights, along with what it was like to explore in the Badlands and jungle, supported in that by Ling and Chunhua. She had just finished relating a largely true rendition of their experience with the ruined city and the slaughtering formation for Elder Mulaz and two other youths who had come to join him a short way into the meal, when the strains of a familiar voice reached her ears, barely audible over the hubbub of conversation around the table and the gentle music being played by the sister of the chiefs wife in the corner. What do you mean they are still busy? Your leaders are with the chief, do not disturb them Then just pass on a message, tell them that the matters are dealt with as they instructed that was Feiwu Shen, near as she could tell. Looking up at the sky, she saw that the sun was heading properly towards late afternoon and sighed, sitting back and draining her wine cup. About time we wrapped this up? Ling, who had probably heard the conversation as well, signed unobtrusively. Yeah, okay. Youre not going to go right now? Are you doubting us, barbarian boy? -Please dont provoke a scene, she grumbled inwardly. We are eating, when we are done we will relay your message, either wait or go back, it makes no difference, a different villager said. Or you can bring some of the others up and join us, someone else cut in. The stuff sent before was perfectly good, Feiwu Shen replied, making her sigh inwardly with relief. Ill wait. Suit yourself someone else added. Would you like some wine? another, new, womans voice added. This is a village speciality Chunhua caught her eye very unobtrusively as well. Ah, Chief Amvar, I think perhaps we are starting to overstay our welcome, she said with a broad smile. Our dear captains tale is starting to repeat, and if we eat any more we will have to roll sideways back to our boat. That got quite a few laughs from the others around the courtyard, who were not as immune to the effects of strong alcohol as they were. Hey, hey! Omurz grumbled. Yes, the wind is changing and while we have no sail or mast, it will help with the currents, Naakos added. Yes, indeed, Chunhua said, standing with a smile. Your hospitality has been truly wonderful, in the circumstances you have out-done yourselves. The chief and the elders traded a quick look, which was, she had to admit, disguised quite well, before the chief sighed reluctantly and nodded. -So they did do something? she mused mentally. A final toast then? Chief Amvar said, waving for a new jar to be brought forward, this one looking a bit more ornate she noted. Of course, she agreed pleasantly. This wine is something we normally provided only for the late Envoy, he said with a sigh, pouring it out into all of their cups in turn. A toast, to what has been achieved today! Elder Hazi said grandly, holding his cup up. To luck, unsought for, the providence of the Mother of Blue Skies, Naakos added with a toothy grin. To the ruin of that villain Mugvar! Elder Sharash added with fair amount of venom laced in his tone. To your timely arrival, the chief added, raising his own cup. To killing Mugvar Avara murmured much more quietly beside her, holding her own cup with two hands, looking sideways at her and then Naakos as she did so. Nodding, she raised her own cup and accepted their salute, drinking it down. The alcohol was like fire, swirling through her and carrying with it a faint hint of yin strength that absolutely would have made it very hard for her to control her qi, had she not undergone the gains she had. Yeesh! Ling gasped, with a degree of mock amazement. What serpent fang did you squeeze that out of? Exceptional, very big impact! Naakos gasped, pounding on his chest, his eyes watering. Yes, she agreed, also coughing slightly and putting a hand between her breasts as her mantra took the edge of it. I could take another of those, Chunhua chuckled, eyeing the slightly watering eyes of the other UrVash around the table. Potent, some of my brothers would really have liked that, Manshu agreed, his eyes also watering. Standing, she helped Omurz up, who was the worst affected by far, looking a bit glassy-eyed. Indeed, he chuckled. If you have a spare jar of that, I can guarantee I know someone who would love to purchase a few samples! Those doing the serving had slightly interesting expressions on their faces, all but confirming in her heart that them walking away from that alcohol was not what was meant to happen. I think we might have a spare jar, Chief Amvar said quickly. Avara, dear, why dont you go get it? Ah y-yes, father, Avara, who had mostly listened raptly and downed every cup of wine put in front of her, replied with a quick nod and hurried off, mostly managing to walk in a straight line as she did so. You have a good daughter, she said to the chief with a pleasant smile. You should treasure your good fortune. Absolutely, Naakos agreed. Right, she said, helping Chunhua stand. Again, Chief Amvar, our thanks for a delightful meal, the hospitality of Ruqu Village will long live in our hearts! Indeed, Naakos chuckled. Avara appeared a moment later with a second jar, passing it to Omurz who nodded gratefully. The other elders had all also stood at this point, looking a bit nonplussed. -Presumably they are not confident trying anything if we can actually walk away, a part of her chuckled darkly. Without any further preamble, she bowed politely again and walked out through the courtyard, into the square, followed by the others with Manshu helping Omurz. Feiwu Shen, who was sitting nearby with several villagers trying not to look nervous, saw them and immediately made his apologies, walking over. The boat is fixed Feiwu Shen said. Good, she nodded, waving to the chief and then starting to walk again. However Feiwu Shen looked a bit awkward. What? she asked, expecting where this was going. Well the villagers came and brought the crew wine and food, and it was quite strong wine They are drunk she said dully, though again, she had expected as such so it was mostly to keep up appearances for those looking on as they walked out of the village. Well kind of but they brought music and some of the village women finally appeared and well its kind of a party, Feiwu Shen grimaced. Well, so long as nobody is comatose its dealable with, Naakos grunted, looking at Omurz who just grimaced. Feiwu Shen calling it a party turned out to be a bit of an understatement, because you could hear the music from the edge of the village, along with the singing of the crew. The crew should be savvier than that? she signed to Chunhua and the others. Yeah, Ling nodded as they walked down the slope to take in the scene below them. The crew and the villagers were mostly having a feast, singing and dancing and cheering on some kind of dance-off competition between a village youth and Ladrak she thought. A good half of them were clearly too sozzled to do more than clap along in time and join in with the chorus. The villagers were mostly the ones who had been helping with the boat she noted, along with a few other womenfolk who had emerged from somewhere. The UrInan were seated on the boat, having their own quiet discussion, keeping an eye on the cultivator groups, who were also staying aloof, which was really what she wanted to see, however they still had food and alcohol that they had been clearly consuming. Uarz had a slightly annoyed look as he sat on the edge of the vessel watching as well, though he brightened up considerably when he spotted them. I think I see how this went, she sighed, looking at the scene. Omurz had the good grace to look a bit awkward. OKAY! PARTYS OVER! she called out loudly if jovially, cutting through the music and singing to make their presence obvious. There were various groans from the crew, however the villagers looked thoroughly nonplussed for a few seconds, as if this was again not how this was meant to go. Ling sighed deeply behind her, clearly noticing that as well. Almost any other bunch of cultivators would have this lot dreaming in death already, Chunhua signed with a sigh. As I said, today is a day full of good fortune for Ruqu Village, she signed back, which got a snort of laughter from Ling and an eye roll from Chunhua. Whats so funny? Manshu asked. This day, she grunted. Can you imagine what would happen if it wasnt us here? Ah Manshu stared at the party, then at the village and shook his head. How lucky for them. Luck unsought-for is the providence of the Mother of Blue Sky, Naakos added with a chuckle and a sideways look at her. Behind them, she saw the chief, elders and a small crowd of villagers had arrived. None of them looked particularly threatening, but actually, they didnt need to. She gave them a cheery wave which Ling mirrored, then they both started briskly down the slope, the others hurrying behind them. Can you round up the drunk crew with Naakos? she asked Manshu. He nodded and started in that direction, Feiwu Shen following as well. You took your time, Uarz muttered. These things take time, she said with a further smile. What happened here anyway? Its hard to tell a dozen people who have rowed through the night and had a few very stressful days that they cant go have drink and food with the folks who have been helping them salvage their boat, Uarz pointed out. Or at least do it without having a fight, especially when the pretty village women all appeared with the alcohol to show their appreciation for us saving them from a terrible fate of slavery in Uldara. They are rowers for a reason, Omurz grunted, scrambling into the boat. It took only a few minutes of cursing and grumbling for the remainder of the crew to get on board, at which point she found the chief and the elders had come down to the waterline. Are you sure we cannot convince you to stay? The night is dangerous, especially in this chaos. Avara asked, a little sadly she thought, having been escorted forward by her mother and the chief. -Fates take you, you are a bunch of shameless old villains, she complained in her heart, looking at Amvar and the other elders, who were acting as if nothing untoward had happened and they were not shamelessly using the one person who had been at all deserving of sympathy in her eyes in the end to try and get them to stay. Sorry, she said to Avara, who near as she could tell was just a damaged, lonely young woman at this point, grappling with horrible trauma. We have already delayed our departure far past what was optimal. In that case, Amvar sighed, We can only pray to Quazam for you a safe onward travel. Praise to Quazam, Great Mother to the Masters The others bowed as well, the murmured, familiar refrain whispering off many lips. Shaking her head, she considered the beached boat, wondering if she should just push it off herself, before thinking better of it. Ready? she called up, watching Ling, Chunhua, Yao, Manshu, Feiwu Shen and somewhat surprisingly Kei Zhanfeng all grab oars and start to push against the ground. Yep, Ling called back down. Focusing a bit of her qi into her hands she pushed against the prow, slowly working with the others to slide the heavily laden vessel backwards, out of the shallows and into the channel proper. As far as feats of strength went, she could have done it all by herself at this point, but she didnt need to use her divination art to know showing off now was probably a bad idea. Even so, Uarz looked slightly shocked at how easily they moved, never mind those standing on the shore as she repelled herself off the water to get purchase for a few moments and get the boat moving while the others continued pushing it onwards. After a few paces she felt it shift in the water and properly break contact with the mud beneath, at which point she gave it one further decent shove, watching as the smaller boat from the Ragvazs Pride was tugged around and pulled after it. Casting a last look at the other wrecked boat, now largely torn apart to get at the pieces needed, she turned back to the group on the shoreline and gave them a final polite salute of farewell, before splashing out after the smaller boat and hopping on board. She could probably have landed on the big one directly, but again showing off too much was probably a bad thing. It didnt take long to get herself alongside just by pulling the tether to the larger boat, whereupon they had already cut into the reeds, Ling and the others setting the oars to start rowing given how out of it half the rowers were. Well, that went a lot better than I anticipated, she said, having vaulted back up onto the larger boat. I have to agree there, Naakos said, tossing her a cloth to dry herself off. I was starting to wonder at the end. We have good alcohol tolerance Ling deadpanned, before nearly slipping her oar. Makers Cock, this is harder than it looks! Language, she scoffed, looking back in the direction of the receding village as they wove slightly awkwardly up the channel. Ling shot her a rude gesture which she pretended not to see. Okay! Uarz called, cutting through the hubbub of conversation. First lesson C how to turn this vessel. You lot on the right, hold your oars in the water on the left start to row forward gently The boat lurched slightly as Ling and Manshu got their timings slightly off and caught each others oars. I said gently! Uarz hissed at the left-hand rowers. Its a shame, I hate being right, she said after a moment, watching the villagers filter away. Shading her eyes, she could see that one of the last ones still standing there watching them depart was Avara, who looked small. I am sure not all of them are bad people, she mused a bit sadly. Just desperate, Naakai said, picking her way down the middle of the boat. She took a deep breath and sighed, because Naakai was right. What made her angry inside all of a sudden was that there was so little she could do about it beyond feel sorry for people like Avara or the youth she had taken the arrow off. One mercenary crew shows up at your village, rapes and kills and wants to sell you and all your friends as slaves, the next crew that shows up chases them off and your village elders want to drug them and sell them as slaves or something because they are exotic or they think they are also run-away slaves It is hard to help the circumstances in which you find yourself sometimes, Naakai added, giving her arm a pat. It is, she agreed, staring at the distant form of Avara, who was almost alone on the shore now, for a moment longer before closing her eyes and turning away. Taking the tether for the rowing boat, she let it out and slowly walked it down the length of the vessel to the rear, taking care not to drag it close enough to catch the still rather mismatched oar strokes. What is the plan now? Uarz asked her. We get away from here, first and foremost, she frowned, looking around. Then we get this lot sobered up and get some real distance on this place before nightfall.

~ Cang Di C Uldara, Masters Estate ~
Well, that was all very mundane Cang Di nodded politely at the complaint from one of the beauties lounging nearby, watching the final item of the auction below C a pure-white specimen of the horned jaguars C be bestowed to a rather eager noble. Dont worry, this is just the first part, Quaruna, who was sitting reclining, next to him, giggled, holding out her wine cup to be refilled by a waiting slave. Oh? another youth, lounging on the divan opposite them being openly massaged by two more servants asked. My father has something special planned for this evening, Quaruna explained, stretching languorously along the other half of the divan, giving him an excellent view of most of her barely concealed body, should he have wished it. -It is undeniable, she is a beauty, even if her features are sharp, he had to concede. A less experienced cultivator would probably have caved to her flirtation long ago; unfortunately for her, his age and life experience was again very much playing in his favour there. You will attend? Hunter Kang? another young woman nearby asked, leaning forward eagerly. Undoubtedly, Lady Nisa, he replied, meeting her gaze with a pleasant smile that made her pout in mock annoyance as she realised her attempt at being alluring had bounced off him again. The Esteemed Sorceress will certainly be interested in such items, especially as what was on display here was, as Lady Kurra said, somewhat mundane. Ah for a valiant hunter such as yourself, these beasts must certainly seem tame, held here like they are, Quaruna purred, scooting over to sit right beside him as she helped herself to some spirit fruits from his tray rather than hers. They do lack a certain impact, he agreed, pushing the tray closer to her. THIS BRINGS THE FIRST HALF OF OUR LITTLE GATHERING TO A CLOSE! the announcer for the auction declared rather grandly. LET US ALL THANK THOSE WHO PRESENTED SUCH TREASURES FOR OUR ENJOYMENT AND DELIGHT! Thank fuck for that, another of the young women remarked, sitting up and stretching as various other groups applauded. He clapped politely, along with a few other nobles, which got him an amused eye roll from Quaruna. You do not have to clap, it is just the common folk showing their appreciation for things, she giggled. On the contrary, he said with a faint smile. The beasts were certainly rare, even if their style was lacking. By clapping do I not show appreciation for those who caught them and delivered them to this spectacle? Hah! another youth laughed. Great Hunter Kang, your perspective is indeed that of a great man! Indeed we must applaud the efforts of those folk who have delivered these things to us, to admire. Oh, certainly, Lady Nisa exclaimed, clapping a bit more vigorously. Quaruna laughed lightly, making sure he got an eyeful of her alluring breasts as she did so. -Really, she is incorrigible, he sighed inwardly. Quaruna had stuck to him like a rather disturbing cat, leading him from group to group, introducing him to various nobles of influence in between continually flirting with him and making him regale her and several of her equally interested friends with various tales of hunts and adventures for the whole auction up to this point. The whole situation put him in mind, rather preposterously, of those tales about demonesses trying to seduce virtuous monks... not that he was a monk, nor considered himself especially virtuous, except in an everyday, moralistic kind of way. The noblewomen were absolutely demonesses though, and clearly determined to gain something from him. That Shatterpoint was fairly clear on any route leading to a potential dalliance being really quite inauspicious, did not help matters at all. The presentation of treasures had gone largely as he expected such things to, though the bidding was mostly done through aids or servants near as he could see. Most of what was on display were rare beasts and various odd treasures, though none of the metals Origin had identified that she required. The closest was a sort of yang qi rich iron that he was sure he had seen the odd vein of back in the Badlands that they called Askhal. Ah, here you are He turned to find Qing Dongmei standing at the edge of the private area that Quaruna had claimed on the upper level, looking around with amused disinterest. Ah, Sorceress Meyla, one of the male youths, whose name he thought was Garesh and who was very naked gestured to her to come and sit beside him. Please, come have a seat with us, your companion Kang here has been regaling us with all sorts of interesting tales. Has he now Qing Dongmei said with a raised eyebrow, casting her gaze across the largely unattired or negligently clothed young nobles of Uldara on their couches. Erishkira wants to speak to you, Dongmei said her gaze returning to him. Come with me. It seems I must bid you farewell, he said to the various nobles who either just nodded or, in the case of a few of the women, pouted or rolled their eyes. I am sure we will cross paths sooner rather than later, Quaruna giggled, running her hand suggestively across her breasts. You will find me a lot more fun than my mother. He smiled apologetically at Quaruna and the others and, hurrying after Qing Dongmei, released Shatterpoint with a quiet sigh of relief, wiping away the various ominous intuitions in the back of his mind that he had been tacitly avoiding. If he was honest, the annoyance of having to use the art in its low-key form, continually, minute by minute for several hours of interactions with others had been by far the largest detriment to enjoying the ambience. Well, you seem like you were having fun, Qing Dongmei muttered after they had gone out of obvious earshot. While I am sure there are many who would sell their souls to play in that garden, I am not one of them, he grumbled, triggering Shatterpoint once again, ignoring the faintly spiky headache which was his perpetual companion at this point. They passed by the next curtain-draped area, where two young noblewomen were watching a well-endowed male slave or servant, it was impossible to tell half the time, dance erotically while they drank. All those thirsty young noble ladies, Qing Dongmei snickered, looking at him sideways. Are you enjoying this? he grumbled. Honestly, Id probably trade, she sighed, suppressing a shudder. Being near those old experts with Erishkira is unpleasant. He could only nod at that. None of them had looked at either of them like they were anything other than a thing. That it was an attitude all too common to such experts didnt help either, really. While you could train your mind to deal with people flashing their breasts at you and generally sighing in a provocative manner, unless they had actual realms on you, dealing with inscrutable old freaks was not so simple. Anyway, Qing Dongmei went on, did you learn anything interesting? You mean beyond the three sizes of half of the young nobility of Uldara? he retorted with an amused laugh. Qing Dongmei gave him a sideways look and rolled her eyes. Yes, actually, a few things did come up in passing that will be of interest to Sorceress Erishkira, he murmured, more softly, as they passed by several chatting nobles. Thats something at least, Dongmei said, sounding quietly relieved. She was a bit miffed at how unenticing the treasures shown were. Judging from her body language, there was probably more to it than that, but just like him, she knew enough about the ways and means of genuine experts to know not to talk about anything like that openly in a place like this. Just because soul sense was sealed didnt mean there were no other, even more insidious, ways of learning things. His own divination art was a prime example of that. I imagine that very much depends on what you want to buy, he remarked with a grimace as they passed by another private area where several women were erotically massaging two Uldara noblemen. Qing Dongmei opened her mouth to complain about that, but he stopped her and just quickened the pace with a quiet shake of his head. In that regard, Shatterpoint was remarkably useful for avoiding minor quandaries as much as major ones, for if she had spoken up there, the two would have noticed them and they would have had to spend however long it was talking to the two vacuously as they tried to entice Qing Dongmei to accept their patronage. She gave him a slightly odd look, by which point the pair had noticed them, which was inevitable given the direction they were facing, but now that their pace was quicker they had already passed by and it was harder for the two to chase after them. -Such an inane use of an art, he complained in his heart, though in a sense it was all to the good, because every use of it was improving his grasp over the subtleties of manipulating Severing Law. Heading back up the stairs to the main box, he found Alalia sitting where she had been, sipping wine and half holding a conversation with a rotund, sweating UrVash noble who was being fanned by a rather bored-looking servant. As I was saying, I do have a certain quantity of Soul Gold however Ah, good, I was worried that Kang had been actually dragged off the premises by those thirsty brats, Alalia said to the two of them, cutting off the noble mid-sentence. No fear there, Lady Erishkira, he said politely. Good, good, she nodded, then turned back to the noble. Look, Lord Maroz, that is my price, I will not throw in any extras for it. Have someone bring it to my quarters here at Master Kazdrads estate later and if it is good enough for my purposes it is good enough. The noble, Lord Maroz, opened and shut his mouth a few times but then bowed politely and retreated as Master Kazdrad walked over. I am sorry that the items you sought were not in this part of our little showing, Kazdrad said with a half-smile. I expected as much, if half of those things were easily available I would have them already, Alalia said with a shrug. Of course, Quarunas mother murmured, arriving beside Kazdrad and giving him a slight, hungry smile that made his skin crawl. This aspect of our little gathering is mostly for the common folk, they do love to come and be amazed at the wealth and prestige of Uldara. This evenings auction will certainly be more to your liking, I am sure, Esteemed Erishkira, Kazdrad added with a smile. I do hope I will not be disappointed. Alalia chuckled. To have talked such a big game, I would hate to see your aspirations choked like a Belthorne before some Heavens Path Acolytes. The bejewelled woman burst out laughing at her comment, making a few others talking by the balcony turn to look at them. You certainly know your history, Sorceress Erishkira, Kazdrad shook his head in amusement, clearly not taking her comment, the context of which eluded him, as more than a joke. It is a tale that only gets more amusing with each retelling, Alalia said, rolling her eyes. Perhaps we might hear your recounting of it later, the Master said with a further faint smile. Perhaps, Alalia shrugged, looking very non-committal about the whole thing, he had to say. Great Hunter Kang, I do trust you found my daughter as company to be to your liking? It took real effort not to flinch as he found Quarunas mother now standing right beside him. Bowing to her politely he found, somewhat unnervingly, that she was actually slightly taller than he was, so that when he looked at her he almost found himself oppressed just by her presence, and could percieve next to nothing of her actual strength. -She has to be at least a formidable Dao Immortal, he thought, putting on his best smile. If not a Dao Lord She has indeed been a very attentive host, he said diplomatically, scouring his memories of the last few hours to recall if he had ever been told the name of the woman before him. I am glad to hear that, she purred, putting a hand on his shoulder and almost forcing him to sit down on the other end of the couch from Alalia. Before, we did not get a chance to talk properly, she said with a smile. -Do I risk Shatterpoint on her or not he thought, rapidly weighing up his options before deciding it was not worth the risk on the slightest chance she was indeed a Dao Lord. Please, do not bully my guest, Asherida, Alalia sighed, leaning back on the couch and staring at his tormentor. I have barely exchanged greetings with him, Asherida retorted with an eye roll. Ah, here you are, mother He resisted turning as Quaruna appeared like a ghost, with Nisa and Garesh following after her, to lean on the back of the couch right beside him. What are you, a vulture? Asherida sighed, snapping her fingers. Refill all our cups, Asherida commanded the female cultivator who had stepped forward. He watched the young woman, who was a Chosen Immortal, pick up the nearest wine jar and pour the beverage into the various empty cups, her hands barely shaking as she did so. I do not recognise where these slaves have come from, Lady Asherida, he mused, turning back to her. She bears no obvious tribal markings and cannot be said to be particularly striking. True, true, Asherida agreed, accepting her cup of wine and sipping it, considering the woman. Tell Great Hunter Kang where you are from, Quaruna commanded in Easten. The girl remained silent, staring at the ground respectfully in a manner she thought looked blank, as she poured wine, but he had still caught the faint flicker of understanding in her downturned gaze. -Stupid, he thought with a sigh, though he understood her desire to try and resist her circumstances. Refusing to tell her something like that will just make her Do It. Quaruna commanded. I am from Blue Water City, I am an Inner Disciple of the Orchid Pavilion, the girl said dully, the words almost pried out of her in rather bad Easten. Mostly they speak a language few here understand, but some do also speak a crude form of Lataan, Asherida said with some amusement, taking a second sip of her wine. Her slight emphasis on few in that sentence did not escape his notice. As to why they are valuable well, that is a matter of some small history, Asherida added, turning back to him. Udrasa has a number of them well, Quazam does, to be exact. Several quite remarkable specimens in fact, something which has always been a source of some vexation, especially to the Ten Masters, because while they like to project that they exercise control over this bug-infested settling pool as they please, our cities are hardly their lapdogs. You could have fooled me, Alalia snickered, glancing over at the yellow-robed old UrVash who was talking quietly about something to the Master of Uldara, who for his part was listening attentively. Not all of us can live such free and idle lives as you do, Erishkira, Asherida sighed, for the first time sounding a bit jaded? Your choice, not mine, Alalia said with an eye roll, helping herself to one of the roast meat snacks on the tray before her. Anyway, Asherida said, turning back to him, recovering her previous good mood. Quite a few of them are surprisingly powerful, not to mention their origin is a bit mysterious, so rarity breeds interest. You said few speak that language? he mused, leaning forward slightly. I am widely travelled and wonder if I might not recognise it? Speak your own tongue, Asherida commanded the girl in Easten. Yes, the servant girl muttered in Imperial Common. Monkey her blue laughing day see. He eyed her again, considering the utter gibberish she had managed to utter before shaking his head. I am sorry, it seems even I am not that widely travelled, he sighed, feigning ignorance, slightly amused at how her determination to say absolutely nothing worthwhile was actually allowing him to tell the truth. It is amusing, Asherida chuckled. Mostly they communicate in it, believing it cannot be understood, but not all of those we have captured are as considered as this girl is Some have been much more willing to inform than others. -Ill bet, he shuddered inwardly. Knowledge is power, Alalia remarked drolly. Indeed, Asherida smirked. Which makes all their little plots and schemes just that bit more amusing really. -Yep, had we tried to sneak in here on our own we would have absolutely been caught like thieving monkeys in a spirit herb field, he thought glumly. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Qing Dongmei take a deep drink of her wine to cover her own slight sigh. Great Master, Master, Lady Asherida, Sorceress Erishkira, esteemed guests! He glanced sideways to see that the announcer had arrived, still dressed in his flamboyant robe. Before the second half of our gathering commences, the Master of Uldara hopes you feast and make merry upon the refreshments on offer. There will also be some entertainment that I hope is to your satisfaction. The announcer clapped his hands and half a dozen beautiful, mostly naked women attired in blue-silver and golden-copper jewellery appeared a moment later from beyond the diaphanous curtains behind the broad balcony, bowing to Kazdrad and then to the others before approaching them. Behind them, several more slaves carried out large platters of proper food: soups, cooked meats, various unusual spirit fruit and a large roast fish, its shimmering, multi-coloured core displayed prominently in its mouth. The six women, who were not cultivators he noted, started to dance in the middle of the open floor while over in the corner several musicians started playing a flowing melody on hand-held harp and zither-like instruments, accompanied by a drummer and a flutist. As to where they come from, Quaruna said, plopping herself down right next to him rendering him effectively stuck between her and her mother. These ones were given to father as a gift from a merchant hoping to present some goods in the second half of this gathering. All that is kind of boring though Nisa added from the couch across from them. Id much rather hear more about your battle with the serpent in the jungle Oh yes, Quaruna giggled, grabbing a piece of cooked fish and pushing it towards him. Oh, thank you, he said with aplomb, taking the morsel off her before she could actually attempt to feed it to him. Off to the side, Qing Dongmei just shot him a look that was full of hidden ridicule. With a sigh, he tried to recall what battle with a serpent Nisa had been referring to, but after a moment decided that it really didnt matter. Instead, he started to talk about the ruins near C but not immediately around the vicinity of C Valinkar, which got him immediate interest from several of the other less junior nobles as well. Like that, the dinner crawled on for almost an hour, with various courses being brought in while the dancers entertained various groups of nobles. He had just gotten to talking about some of the rock-cut tombs in the cliffs below their main camp when the announcer stood up at the edge of the balcony and waved to get everyones attention. While we await the preparation of the second half the announcer coughed lightly and spread his arms wide, addressing not just their area, overlooking the courtyard below but everyone else around the courtyards upper level. GREAT MASTER, MASTERS, ESTEEMED AND HONOURED GUESTS ALL! With this shout, most of the remaining discussion and conversation around the courtyard fell away. I INVITE YOU ALL TO TURN YOUR EYES BACK TO HALLOWED ANTIQUITY! At the far side of the courtyard, the guards pulled open the double doors and twenty more heavily armed elites trotted out, taking up positions along the wall. The courtyard below, he could see, had been transformed while he was barely paying attention; the paving stones were now covered in sand and several artful rocks and a bunch of plants had been scattered around the edge to give the vague appearance of the grasslands, illuminated in the early evening light. BEHOLD! FROM DARKEST ANTIQUITY! I PRESENT TO YOU, A TALE OF VALOUR AND HEROISM! HERE, UPON THE BARREN EXPANSE OF THE LASHAAN PLAIN, I PRESENT TO YOU, IN THE SERVICE OF THE ROBBER KINGS OF THE SAVAGE EAST C FEROCIOUS MERCENARIES, WARRIORS FROM DARK, BRUTE TRIBES, HELLBENT ON MERCILESS DESTRUCTION AND CONQUEST IN THE NAME OF THEIR CRUEL, DEPRAVED LORDS AND THEIR MAD GOD! He was not quite sure what to expect; however what came out of the gate was not it. Half the audience were on their feet now as some thirty cultivators, all of them dressed in scrappy armour as he had seen various mercenaries in the city attired in, given spears and swords and the odd shield C though no bows C were ushered out into the courtyard to stand in a rather disorganised huddle, looking up at the mass of Uldrasa nobility and other guests watching on from the upper level of the courtyard. THE MASTER OF ULDARA IS PLEASED TO GIVE YOU THE CARROLAN HORDE! This sweeping the group he sighed grimly, because there were faces out there he recognised. A grand spectacle is it not? Quaruna exclaimed, holding his arm. AND STANDING IN OPPOSITION! The announcer, who was disturbingly into the whole thing he felt, stood up on the edge of his balcony and raised his arms to the sky. VALIANT WARRIORS! From the doorway on their side of the courtyard emerged twenty figures, all of them heavily tattooed and dressed in a manner somewhat resembling the elites from the plains settlements who had chased them down. All of them were armed with spears and shields and maybe a third of them had bows. Several also had golden flowers marked over their hearts -So they captured slaves from both sides? The twenty UrVash prisoners looked around rather unenthusiastically, however after them came seven other figures, these ones very much properly armed and armoured, each one with a unique motif C eagle, jaguar, serpent, spider, a red hand, a white disc and a blue star. SCIONS ONE AND ALL OF OUR GREAT TRIBES! All seven raised up their weapons, all made of Orichalcum, to the now-cheering groups thronging the balconies around the courtyard. REVERED HEROES WHO ANSWERED THE CALL OF OUR GLORIOUS ANCESTORS TO DEFEND OUR HOMELANDS! the announcer actually screamed, before pointing down at the group dramatically. THE SEVEN HEROES OF VASHADA! The seven made no overt move other than to yell some orders at the twenty or so UrVash, directing them to move forward. This seems a bit uneven, he remarked to Quaruna, who was watching the scene below with interest. The youths are just there for show, the main fighting will be done by the war-slaves, Quaruna pointed out. I was speaking as much for the Ajara tribesmen, he clarified. While they are elites, there are a few among that other group who are not at all simple. Oh, do you want to have a wager on any of them? she smirked. A wager... he replied dubiously, watching the cultivators trying to organise themselves. Pick one, if they excel you can have them to do as you like, Quaruna said with a sly smile. And if they do not excel? he asked. Then you have to do one thing I ask, she purred. I hardly see this as a bad wager for you at all. Nearby Nisa pouted, even as he sighed in his heart at how utterly incorrigible she was. In other circumstances it might have been somewhat funny, but in this place nothing was remotely funny about this circumstance. Would you also care for a gamble? Sorceress Meyla? Garesh asked. I heard that Lady Erishkira is looking for Soul Gold my father happens to have a pure, unadulterated ingot. Qing Dongmei eyed him blandly, saying nothing for a moment before replying: And am I to assume that your wager is similar to hers? Ahaha Garesh laughed a bit nervously, glancing at Erishkira, who had long since gotten up and was talking to the inscrutable woman in the diaphanous red robe and silver mask about something at the far end of the balcony. Asherida had also left during the meal to talk to others, so now it was mostly just junior nobles and the two of them seated at the edge of the balcony. Only if you wish it Garesh said with what he clearly hoped was a winning smile. -That is oddly passive of him he mused, before realising that probably, this lot knew things about Erishkira that would make them wary of anyone labelled openly as her apprentice. So, I select one of the prisoners, if they excel, you give me the Soul Gold ingot, if they do not I have to do one thing you ask? Garesh nodded while Nisa just continued to pout. How do we define excel? he asked after some consideration, looking at the rather dubious condition of the cultivators. If they have been kept prisoner and their strength restrained, then this could be little more than a massacre. Have no fear of that! Quaruna replied, running her hand down his arm. My father is not interested in such a tame spectacle and you cannot sell corpses. Actually, you could, he pointed out. There are all sorts of uses for good corpses. Quaruna looked at him a bit oddly for a second, making him curse that he was not able to use Shatterpoint at all easily in this circumstance without potentially attracting notice from some of the inscrutables, before nodding. You are right, however that is not the objective here. It is to show off rare goods and give others a spectacle, he suggested, bringing their conversation back to its original conclusion for her. Of course, Quaruna agreed. The warband of crazy mages made a big splash and mages are quite rare and they are this new tribe that emerged in the aftermath of the battle You know of that? Garesh asked, sounding surprised. You hear things, news of that battle flew on wings, he shrugged. Talk of a golden flower and the Mother of Blue Skies is not something folk near the plains will keep quiet AND SO! WE BEGIN! The announcer roared and the twenty UrVash started to advance towards the milling cultivators. So, will you take me up on this wager? Quaruna asked again. He swept the cultivators, looking for anyone he recognised there were a few from powers on the Western Continent, including several from the Nine Moons however all of them were Immortals or Quasi Immortals. In fact, most of the cultivators in the group were around that strength and were rather well balanced against their opponents. Him, Qing Dongmei pointed abruptly at one of the men, who he finally recognised as one of the very small number of male senior disciples from the Nine Auspicious Moons C Shirong Pei, who was also a Peerless Golden Immortal. And how shall he excel? Garesh asked with a grin. Defeat one of the seven heroes, Qing Dongmei said after a moments thought. -Dont mess this up, he grimaced inwardly, making sure not to look outwardly worried for her. Great Hunter Kang? Quaruna purred, sliding an arm around his waist. He watched the UrVash charge into the cultivators, immediately sending two to the ground screaming. The problem really was that this was exceptionally well balanced. It was all very well for Qing Dongmei to pick one of her own sects elites, but even that was no sure thing he was sure. This was certainly designed to show off the worth of the cultivators, who would presumably be Uldaras showpiece of the second act of this auction, but at the same time, he doubted truly that the organisers of the whole thing were willing to see their Heroes humiliated. -The real question is, are the seven nobles from here or elite slaves or soldiers Again, he cast an eye across the battle mulling over the words of her wager. The obvious choice was to pick someone who he could haul out of here, which truthfully narrowed the choices dramatically One of the female cultivators caught an attackers weapon and disarmed the luckless warrior, stabbing them, only to see her blow narrowly miss as another cultivator stumbled into her. -Yellow and blue brings strange luck The dark-haired young woman dressed, perhaps deliberately, in rather revealing light armour spun again and he watched the moves she was using, because they were familiar Fire Petal Palm, if his memory served, which meant she was a Golden Immortal from the Fire Orchid Branch of the Verdant Flowers Valley. -Ao Qingcheng, she should be the only Golden Immortal from that branch who was part of our group. As he watched, she deflected two more blows, yelling commands to those near her to not scatter. Her, he pointed at the distant, dark-haired young woman. She will also manage to defeat one of the heroes. Do you know something I dont? Quaruna pouted. Do you accept or not? he said with a challenging look that did not reflect his own thoughts on his chances. -I could have just refused a small voice in the back of his head grumbled. I wonder, what will you do with her, Quaruna added, giving him a playful poke in the side. And yes, I accept. I look forward to the outcome! Sighing, he again hoped he was not making a terrible mistake with this gamble as he watched the chaos below unfolding. The cultivators were split into three groups now, resisting the UrVash combatants fairly well for the most part. Shirong Pei had rallied some of the disciples and had incapacitated two of the remarkably durable UrVash. Ao Qingcheng was still being forced back, having stunned one, allowing the cultivators to hammer at him with their weapons in an attempt to wear him down. The third group, however, was weird. It was impossible to tell what influences most of those below belonged to except, as he watched them rapidly sorting out something, he could see eight of the Immortals setting up a remarkably coordinated formation that worked purely off Martial Intent. As he looked on, the archers at the back had already noticed and moved forward, sending searching arrows looking for the weak points, however He put a hand up instinctively, even as a shimmering veil rippled around the courtyard, dampening the shockwave. Thankfully he wasnt the only one, though, as quite a few nobles jumped back or spilled drinks as the shimmering, phantasmal azure sword smashed into the archers, also catching half of Pei Shirongs group in the aftermath. Hah typical, they really cannot work together! someone nearby laughed derisively. I win our wager! -Sheng clan? He stared at the group, somewhat surprised at their now rather obvious origin. The martial formation used had been a minor variant of the fairly famous Fivefold Dragon Sword of Sheng. As the dust cleared he saw that three of the UrVash had been incapacitated while most of the cultivators close to the impact were suffering from qi shock to varying degrees. Pei Shirong and a few of the others who had nearly been hit by it were cursing the perpetrators... who were entirely unmoved, as might be expected. The Sheng clan had a long history of opposition with the Qing clan in particular and did not have a particularly good relationship with the Bai or the Shen for that matter. -Even here, they cannot put aside their differences, how stupid he sighed, watching them cycle the formation a second time as the UrVash scattered. -Except how are there a bunch from the Sheng clan here? -Were they just caught up accidentally in the trial? Watching the UrVash start picking off individual cultivators, shooting orichalcum arrows into their arms or legs to cripple them, he tried to work that one out, though not with any real success. The Military Bureau were largely controlled by the Cao clan on Eastern Azure, with the Ling and Fei clans providing the economic links. *Crack!* A lightning bolt hit the barrier around the courtyard, sending flashes of blue effervescence everywhere, but otherwise failing to do any damage to the UrVash in the immediate vicinity of its impact all of whom had managed to avoid it in a rather inexplicable, if rather familiar manner. Off to the side, he saw Ao Qingcheng, who was still trying to protect the few lower-realm disciples around her, dispatch another of the warriors with a well-placed palm strike to their heart that set their qi on fire. You have a good eye, Quaruna murmured, watching Ao Qingcheng proactively move towards another of the isolated UrVash warriors. As he watched, she took that one down with ease as well, however, her decisive attack also revealed a bigger problem as one of the archers put an arrow through the shoulder of one of the juniors she was trying to protect, sending them screaming to the floor. The arrow itself, he noted had punched clean through the shield provided to the luckless Nascent Soul disciple and managed to hit the main meridian in her shoulder, effectively crippling her in the short term. From a tactical perspective, he could see the problem emerging very easily as well. The remaining UrVash were outnumbered nearly two to one, but with bows, mobility and a lack of concern for their own compatriots for the most part, they could employ distancing tactics and pick off the stragglers or draw the groups through each other. The cultivators, for their part, were effectively still three groups; the Sheng bunch numbering nine, the Verdant Flower and Nine Moons groups numbering four and five now respectively and everyone else mostly rallying around a bearded male cultivator who had picked up a second sword. If they worked together this would already have been over, but the Sheng clan were now just defending, letting the others soak up all the damage and offering little in return. They are inexperienced at fighting in groups, one of the other younger nobles nearby said. No wonder all they could do was give those savage barbarians a bloody nose. He was just wondering how the stalemate might be broken, when the elite fighter wearing the eagle crouched and leapt straight for Ao Qingchengs group, swinging their two-handed sword in a vicious arc. -Please dont let me have judged wrongly, he sighed, watching Ao Qingcheng dart forwards She shot past the surprised elite and the four remaining disciples she was protecting suddenly scattered, a symbol shimmering on the ground between them that manifested into a beautiful, ghostly peony blossom The armoured attacker screamed as the blossoms passed straight through all his armour, scattered three different protective runes on his body and bound him completely to the control of the formation. In the same instant, Ao Qingcheng pushed her palm against the chest of the elite wearing the snake symbol, sending them stumbling back coughing blood. -Well, thats them dead, he mused, watching as the qi in their body destabilised rapidly under the brutal and insidious effects of yin fire poisoning. The unfortunate UrVash screamed, clawing at his chest and then at his head as ghostly vapours swirled off them for a moment before he collapsed, twitching, to the floor. Apprentice, get down there, he turned to Alalia, who was now speaking to Qing Dongmei. But this is meant to be a recreation of the Seven! a noble called over. Eh? Qing Dongmei was equally surprised. Yes, this is a recreation of the first battle of the Lashaan plain! the announcer protested. And yet I do not see Naakara, Grimvak, Azama, Ashandra or Fen Elcmar represented among those fighting down there, Alalia remarked, leaning on the balcony. Could it be that Uldara only recalls the seven heroes and not the five Sorceresses and Shamanesses who held at bay the might of the Mad Gods priest mages and the old villains from the First Conclave? There was some awkward shuffling from a few quarters around the upper layer. -Really, he thought, watching their reactions, it is remarkable how universal some things are. What are you waiting for, get down there and show them how it is done, Meyla. Alalia said drolly to Qing Dongmei. As you command, Erishkira, Qing Dongmei said with a sigh, walking over to the edge of the balcony. You can jump, its not a barrier that restricts access inwards, Alalia added. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a few nobles unobtrusively looking annoyed at that remark? Gerash looked a bit put out as well, he noted with some amusement, because certainly Dongmei was going to take some steps down there to ensure that she didnt end up losing her wager. It seems I should have worn something blue today, Quaruna said with a wry smile, getting up to lean on the balcony and watch now. Gerash sighed and shook his head. This is also luck I suppose. She might throw you a bone, Nisa snickered. Below, Qing Dongmei landed in the middle of the arena and immediately got targeted by the Sheng groups formation. Unlike before, however, it barely got half-way through its activation cycle before she raised a hand and the qi within the arena turned faintly sluggish, as if it was being stared at by a malevolent celestial eye. The sky above seemed to dim faintly for a few seconds and then the cultivator acting as the formation controller spat blood and the whole formation collapsed like a badly constructed scaffolding. -So I am not the only one who got some interesting gains he thought with a faint smile. The two Chosen Immortals charged for her followed by a third, forming a smaller version of the same formation with much more practised ease. This time, as everyone looked on, she waited for them to complete it, however when the sword smashed down where she had been, Qing Dongmei vanished like a moonlit reflection in water, arriving beside the other members of the collapsed formation and stunning all of them effortlessly before tossing two at Pei Shirongs group, who were retreating rapidly around the courtyard to get away from her and the Sheng group. He watched with a degree of amusement as both luckless cultivators narrowly missed Pei Shirong, forcing him to do a very ungainly dodge and interrupting his attack, but also interrupted the jaguar elite who had just arrived in the chaos beside the other disciples with Pei Shirong. Pei Shirong managed to move marginally quicker, disarming the horned jaguar hide-attired UrVash and running them through with their own orichalcum weapon. The three Sheng clan Chosen Immortals all dashed after Qing Dongmei again and he could hear them cursing her roundly as he took in the devastation again. Of the UrVash, four of the valiant warriors were still standing, along with the spider, red hand, blue star and white disc elites. The cultivators were not much better off, however Qing Dongmeis abrupt arrival had effectively forced the dozen or so still on their feet to work together and also bought time for others to recover themselves. Abruptly, all three Chosen Immortals auras shifted and they became peak Golden Immortals, drawing appreciative cheers from the crowd mainly, he suspected, because they wanted to see more of what they were capable of. The ghostly sword reformed above them and slashed outwards, not at Qing Dongmei, but at the elites who were moving on the other cultivators. The four scattered and the sword slid past them, hitting the barrier with enough force to make it shimmer. Hah! Garesh laughed, looking amused. If they think something like that can break the barrier I The secondary shockwave made the whole arena shake as the single sword scattered into three, scything around half the arena, sending everyone bar Qing Dongmei and the blue star elite diving for cover. Qing Dongmei caught a sword easily and deflected it with her qi. The blue star elite on the other hand just threw back his head and laughed, his tattoos shining in a deeply inauspicious manner as he let the blue blade hit him square on, scattering it as his aura rapidly deepened. You keep some very interesting gladiator slaves, Alalia remarked to the Master of Uldara. That, sadly, is not one of mine, Kazdrad sighed. Though I do occasionally try to convince Master Kadam to part with him. Mortal Physiques rarely survive long if left to their own devices. He watched as the UrVash simply reached for the nearest cultivator from the Sheng clan, effortlessly grasping the cultivator and tossing them into the barrier, stunning them. The other two backed off but at this point it was a forgone conclusion, because he could sense a sort of innate strength akin to that of a natural law bleeding out of the blue star elite Seems a bit cheap though, Alalia sighed. You sent your disciple down there, Kazdrad pointed out. To make things more interesting, Alalia sniffed. This is just toying with people. Looking around at the cheering, chanting onlookers, who didnt much seem to care, he found he could only agree with Alalia, even if the rationale made sense. And to have them be War Master Blue Star your Uldara has about as much shame as I recall, Alalia added with a derisive grin. A few of the nearby nobles looked a bit annoyed at that, but clearly nobody wanted to complain to Alalias face, not even the Master who just grimaced slightly and went back to watching the scene below. In a sense, it was mostly a forgone conclusion, the only real variable was Pei Shirong at this point. The grades of Immortal were not a thing widely discussed or much considered outside some elite techniques and the periodic bragging that went on at Dao discussions. To most, a Chosen or a Golden Immortal was just that. If Pei Shirong decided to risk showing off a Peerless Principle before the assembled collection of old villains, he could probably get a draw with the help of the others, though he would still lose to Qing Dongmei in the end, just because of the realm difference involved, and the fact that she knew all his tricks and arts. The eagle elite, still being puppeted by the formation, was finally incapacitated by the combined efforts of the spider and red hand elites. Looking drained, the four cultivators tried to back up, but one was hit immediately in the leg with an orichalcum arrow. Ao Qingcheng blocked two more arrows and tried to close down the remaining two archers, however the blue star elite simply reached for her, easily grabbing her in the same way he had the Sheng clan youth. A haze of shimmering reddish-purple fire swirled around Ao Qingcheng for a moment and then the blue star elite took two steps and staggered, collapsing to his knees gasping for breath and clawing at his chest. He realised that his own mouth was hanging open, just like everyone elses. It wasnt that he didnt know what had likely happened, it was just that the casual nature of the fatality was totally unexpected. Most of the elite scions of the Dewdrop Sage Sect and Verdant Flowers Valley had serious ancestral protection now, none of the old recluses there wanting a repeat of what had occurred with Di Ji. If anyone wanted to complain, their formal position now was that matters of decorum could be discussed over the return of the coffin rather than seeing the perpetrator slink off to a few hundred years exile in a sects ancestral ground. AHAHAhahaahha! Alalias laughter cut through the stunned silence like a dulcet knife. Down below, the remaining cultivators shook off their surprise and charged for the remaining elites and Qing Dongmei. The white moon elite dashed over, heading off the efforts by the three cultivators with Ao Qingcheng to finish off the blue star elite, however, that didnt go to plan as Pei Shirong managed to evade Qing Dongmei and in the confusion some of the remaining cultivators managed to pull down the remaining valiant warriors, stabbing them repeatedly. Qing Dongmei traded a few blows with the Sheng clan cultivator before knocking them down, at which point only her, the white moon and the red hand elite were still standing. The last phase of the battle was short, sharp and fairly brutal after that point, the spider elite having been caught by a smaller group using arts he recognised from the Imperial School. That left some nine cultivators in four scattered groups including Pei Shirong and the pale and shaking Ao Qingcheng, who had basically been incapacitated by what she had used to take out the blue star elite, facing down Qing Dongmei and the remaining two. Well, that is somewhat different Alalia said, wiping her eyes. Nearby, various nobles were all scowling at her, clearly unhappy with the not very veiled mockery in her tone. Ah Master, Great Masters the announcer also looked a bit green. Below, the cultivators had scavenged one of the bows and a quiver of orichalcum arrows and were slowly fanning out around Qing Dongmei and the other two elites. Qing Dongmei glanced up at the balcony where they were, looking questioningly at Alalia. It is not over yet, the bearded noble muttered. Care to make another wager? Quaruna purred, putting an arm through his and leaning over the balcony to watch in such a way that she was pressed closely against him. Oh? he asked, just having to accept her action for now. And what do you have in mind? I think she will wipe the floor with them entirely, Nisa interjected Quaruna shot the other woman a slightly sour glance but Nisa just giggled. I think she will let them live, Quaruna countered. You are both trying to put me at a disadvantage here, he sighed, trying hard not to roll his eyes. Below, the cultivators at last made their move, the Sheng clan cultivator finally deciding to cooperate with the others and rushing for Qing Dongmei along with Pei Shirong and the leader of the Imperial School group, who had mostly managed to stay in the shadows despite also being a Golden Immortal. Dongmei deflected their blows quite easily and was about to retreat when a fourth figure appeared like a ghost beside her, cutting for her neck. Ohhh! there was a gasp from the onlookers as the blow seemed to hit home, however Qing Dongmei spun at the last moment, leaving strands of dark hair drifting in the hot haze of the courtyard. The shadow vanished into the dust as rapidly as it had arrived She stamped her foot and the air again grew thick and the qi sluggish. The shadows stumbled into view, revealing themselves to be the defeated spider and eagle UrVash. Ah! So that is how the Hero of the Spider Seizing tribe was defeated, one of the nobles nearby said with a laugh. Qing Dongmei put a hand to her neck, grimacing at the wound that had just been inflicted by the orichalcum weapon that had grazed her, and then swept her gaze across the circling attackers who had capitalised on the moment to besiege the remaining two elites, pulling them down and stabbing them with scavenged orichalcum weapons. Forgive my lack of history but dont the seven valiant heroes overcome the first army of mercenaries fairly emphatically? Alalia said with a half-smile, looking over at the announcer and then around at the cheering nobles on the other balconies who were rather enjoying the unexpected upset, it appeared. Ah yes the announcer muttered, not looking at Kazdrad or Alalia. Forgive me, Master. Qing Dongmei looked again at the balcony, briefly, then at the cheering, chanting onlookers. Your apprentice did go down there on your instruction, the yellow-robed old UrVash smirked. She did, now the question is, do you want her to kill all of them or shall we consider this grand spectacle to have suitably and rather unorthodoxly achieved its purpose? Alalia grinned. Kazdrad gave a long look at the yellow- robed old UrVash and then at Alalia. Meyla, you may do as you wish! Alalia called down. Qing Dongmei cast a look across the determined cultivators and then stamped her foot on the ground. The dull boom echoed through the courtyard, sending them all sprawling. In that moment of confusion, Qing Dongmei retreated to the edge of the colonnade. The guards below glanced up at Kazdrad and Alalia, the former just waving his hand in response. As he and everyone else looked on, the barrier vanished in a faint shimmer of light and Qing Dongmei jumped back up to the balcony in one smooth motion, departing the courtyard entirely. Aww Nisa pouted. It seems I have won this one, Quaruna said with a laugh, accepting another cup of wine from a slave. The cultivators had scrambled up, looking around warily at the cheering groups above them now. Master Kazdrad sighed and waved his hand in a circular motion a few times to the announcer, who coughed awkwardly and took a deep drink from his cup. It would be fair to say that not everyone was cheering, but he suspected that enough of those here had made money or saw opportunities in what had been shown that they were not going to complain unduly. Below them, the heavily armoured soldiers walked back out of the lower colonnade from where they had been watching. A few of the cultivators made to attack, but most looked around and realised how thoroughly outmatched they were by the mass of powerful UVash arraigned everywhere watching them. Pei Shirong spat on the ground and tossed his sword down, as did the Sheng cultivator. Ao Qingcheng just looked blank, as did a few of the other female cultivators. Ah, Father, might we not see some of those who fought exceptionally brought up here? Quaruna called over. Ah, yes, an excellent idea! Someone else seconded. Have them cleaned up and let us get a closer look at these remarkable individuals! one of the noblewomen agreed.

~ Ao Qingcheng C After the Battle ~
What the fates do we do now? Ao Qingcheng found herself muttering as they watched the formation of inscrutable guards make their way back into the makeshift arena while the mob of demons above chanted and cheered. Be glad we survived, Pei Shirong replied with a grimace. If we had fought together from the start perhaps more would still be standing. The cultivator from the Sheng clan scowled at them and said nothing. -Even here, some people cannot let go of their grudges, she thought wearily. What does it even matter in this context? Behind her, one of the female cultivators from the Shen clan started to sob quietly. There is no way we can fight that another youth, one of those from the Imperial School, said emptily, looking up at the main balcony. That was also true, the leaders of this terrible place who were standing there all gave her the sort of subtle pressure she associated with sect elders or old ancestors, especially the pale-haired one who had sent down the demoness who had just retreated and the bejewelled demoness. Her gut told her both of those were well above the Dao Step. Grimacing, she tried to get her qi back under control, but the impact of having to trigger the curse mark her teacher had given her was still interfering with the fundamental harmony of her meridians. Yin fire and Soul Law energies melded into her dantian and bones made for a potent last resort but the strain on her body from unleashing it in the circumstances had nearly been too much. Are you okay, Senior Sister? Bai Feifei, the only other disciple from the Verdant Flowers Valley still standing, asked, sounding stressed. Yes, she nodded. It was a lie, but they didnt need more worries. How are the others? Those arrows have done I dont know, soul sense being restricted means we cant see the extent of the injuries Clearly they were not trying to kill us the second Imperial School disciple muttered. Didnt help Brother Erlai, his companion spat. Nodding, she looked around at the ring of guards. The injured and dead on both sides were being grabbed by slaves and dragged away. To think these savages had experts like that demoness though Pei Shiong sounded dejected. I tried all I could and my principle might as well have scattered off her as if it was raindrops on a rock. Fuck this trial and everything about it, another disciple, one of the others from the Sheng group, spat. -And fates knows where they came from, she sighed, looking around again. There were no Sheng clan taking part when the trial started, did they just get caught up in this by accident or something? You, come! she looked up to find one of the red-robed servants standing before her. His command, in Easten, which a surprising number of them seemed to speak, tried to drag her to stand but her body was just unwilling to respond. The servant barked something and four slaves walked over and grabbed her bodily, dragging her upright. Off to the side, she could see Pei Shirong and the Sheng youth also being escorted towards the near side of the courtyard rather than back to the cells. Senior Sister! Senior! The other female disciples she had been helping in the battle called after her, all looking worried now. Be strong! she yelled back. The servant looked at her dismissively and the two walking her forward gave her a bit of a shove. Probably they didnt know what she had said, but clearly the intent of it had annoyed them. The three of them were led in silence out of the courtyard after that and into a rather opulent hall, unlike anything she had previously witnessed during her captivity up to this point. Six female slaves, three of them cultivators, including two she vaguely recognised as being from the Argent Hall and Myriad Herb Association, stepped forward and bowed with varying degrees of skill. Strip them, wash them and make them beautiful. Do it quickly, the Master wishes to meet with them! the servant commanded in Easten before turning to the young sandy-haired woman from the Myriad Herb Association. If they do not understand, explain to them what is required. All the slaves bowed in response to his instruction. Strip, one of the guards behind her commanded in harsh Easten. They say to take off your armour. We are to wash you and make you pretty, the young woman from the Myriad Herb Association repeated to the three of them in Imperial Common Sighing, she pulled off the armour she had been made to put on before C which didnt take very long, truth be told, given how little of it there was, and tossed it in a heap to one side. The youth from the Sheng clan shook off his captors and stalked over to the fountain without comment. Pei Shirong sighed and followed. Gritting her teeth, she staggered over and sat down on the stone edge of the shallow pool. Once she would have been scandalized by having to bathe in front of a bunch of strangers, a lot of them men who made no effort to disguise their gaze. -That was only a few weeks ago a part of her wept. -We should have just died better than this -Death... death... DEATH! -And that is why we dont mess with yin fire laws she sighed, banishing the little voices trying to tug at her mental wellbeing. The sad part was that while they were not wrong, their captors were not stupid. Two cultivators had tried to kill themselves and inexplicably failed. She still had no idea how that had happened, given she had been there and watched the woman from the Imperial School collapse her own meridians. She had been alive and well the next day, pale and shaking and totally unable to explain what had happened either. Hurry up! one of the demon women snapped at her in Easten. You do not keep the Masters waiting, slave! -Well, modesty is usually the first casualty of adversity, she reflected glumly, slipping into the water and rapidly washing off the dust and grime of the courtyard. The water was cool, almost painfully so after the hot, humid heat of this place. She lay, submerged in it for a few seconds before sitting up again and squeezing the water out of her hair. Bah! One of the other servants roughly grabbed her and used a rag to wipe off the worst of the blood, totally ignoring her modesty again as they pushed her this way and that for a few seconds, covering her bare skin in some kind of herbal oil that itched faintly. Sorry, the Myriad Herb disciple said to her as she started to rub the substance in, which turned out to be something between soap and perfume. What is your name? she asked, doing her best to ignore the indignity of the situation. Pei Shirong and the Sheng youth were being similarly washed by the two demonesses and a third female cultivator who had arrived. Mei Miao, the woman said quietly. How long have you been captive? A few weeks, the woman answered I was Less chatter! the servant barked in Easten, cutting her off. We should be quick, Mei Miao sighed under her breath. She nodded, helped the younger woman to wash off the excess oil and stepped back out of the pool with a grimace, fighting the pain in her limbs. We dont get clothes? the Sheng youth asked as a servant directed the other two to step out of the pool. She half expected that they would indeed be forced to go wherever they were going naked like this, but the red-robed servant waved a hand and three almost sheer gowns were provided. She stood there, looking as impassive as she could as it was draped over her head and tied around her waist. It hid basically nothing, but she supposed she should be glad for the small mercies. Put this on her as well, the red-robed servant commanded Mei Miao in Easten as a second servant brought several pieces of jewellery in reddish-gold metal. Mei Miao nodded and clasped the bracelets around her arms and feet and put the necklace around her neck. To her surprise they were just normal jewellery, near as she could tell, and nothing at all sinister. It is enough, come! the red-robed servant commanded, looking them over. Mei Miao gave her a wan smile, which she tried her best to return, and they were escorted out of the room and into the next hall, where a sweating, oily-haired UrVash wearing a deep purple robe edged in white and gold was waiting for them. She stood there in silence as he said something in their language to the red-robed servant, looking over all three of them C especially her C with a degree of satisfaction that made her skin crawl. None of them seem to speak Lataan, Master Odraz, the red-robed servant remarked respectfully in Easten. I doubt that will trouble the esteemed guests, Master Odraz mused. However, if they offer some insult? the red-robed servant asked. Ah, always you make excellent points Azul. This is why you keep me around, Honoured Master, the red-robed servant murmured. You, bring one of the ones through the pretty one who washed her, Azul ordered. What the fates is going to happen now? Pei Shirong hissed to her. You ask me, but who do I ask? she grimaced. Presumably they want to show us off because we didnt die like rats in a barrel. Vile place, the Sheng clan youth scowled. It is certainly not as advertised by those who sent us in here, Pei Shirong scowled, looking around uneasily. No juniors could make a dent on this place. Well, the fate-thrashed Jade Gate Courts talisman silk pants might, she pointed out a bit sourly. Yeah, talismans did little when we were captured, the Sheng youth sighed, some of his anger draining away. We were about 100 strong, including three Ancient Immortals, and didnt even know what hit us. We sacked a fort and were retreating with supplies and then I woke up in a fate-thrashed box on a boat. First what happened in that hellish town and now this She waved them to silence as Mei Miao was ushered in, looking about as nervous as she felt inside. The demons talked about something for a few more moments then they were again escorted out of the room and up some stairs to a second hall where various nobles were milling about chatting. LORDS AND LADIES! I GIVE YOU, THE STARS OF OUR EVENINGS ENTERTAINMENT! The proclamation, again in Easten, or Lataan as they seemed to have referred to it earlier, made her ears ring slightly but the nobles all applauded, staring at them with undisguised interest. Without any preamble they were escorted through the hall and out onto what she realised was the upper balcony overlooking the courtyard they had been in. They were ushered forward, followed closely by Master Odraz with Mei Miao hovering behind him. -Thank the fates I have a lot of experience dealing with eccentric old bastards, she thought glumly, looking around at those awaiting them. Well over half of them were utterly inscrutable to her eyes, and the degree of undisguised interest from some of them made her skin crawl. This way, one of the guards who had moved aside the curtain said perfunctorily, leading them around the edge, away from the older UrVash, towards the balcony at the right-hand side of the hall. Lady Quaruna, Lady Quaruna, it is such an honour that you have seen fit to grant my unworthy self this audience, Master Odraz gushed obsequiously, hurrying forward to stand before a basically naked young woman who was draped across a rather stoic looking demon with a well-trimmed beard dressed more like a soldier It is not I, it is my dear friend Great Hunter Kang to whom you must speak, the woman, Quaruna giggled, running her hand down Kangs arm in a way that implied that the friendship should be quite physical. Ah, Great Hunter Kang, your name has resounded already, Master Odraz nodded to the bearded youth. I had hoped to make your acquaintance already but my time has been devoted to this great spectacle! So, according to our wager, you can do as you wish with her, Quaruna smirked, waving at her. -Wait what? Her heart dropped like a lead brick at the womans words, such that it was a struggle to keep her expression clear and keep feigning her ignorance of Easten. I can hmmm the youth stared at her pensively, looking her over not with a particularly desirous gaze, she realised, but more as if he were evaluating her more generally. In that case, I will claim her as my property, the Great Hunter said with a half-smile. Ah, Great Hunter Kang one of the nobles, a bearded man who had been eyeing her with undisguised interest, looked a bit unhappy. The term of our wager was that, was it not? he said to the woman draped over him. Indeed it was, Quaruna giggled. Very well, she is yours, to do with as you wish. She stood there, dully, just trying to find a fixed point to stare at somewhere where there was nobody in her line of view. And what of our bargain, Sorceress Meyla? another youth who was sprawled on a nearby couch interjected. You are reminding me of the bargain you lost? She turned a bit mechanically to see the source of their final defeat was also standing there, holding a cup of wine, looking completely immaculate. You can purchase him for me, a warrior of that calibre is useful and that way I will owe you a personal favour Meyla said with a throaty chuckle, patting the youth on the head. The youth coughed, looking a bit surprised. Unless you cannot afford a favour from me, Gerash? Meyla added with a smile that made her heart race involuntarily, even through the fog her her own panic. -She was holding back a part of her mumbled. The youth, Gerash stared at her and then started to laugh. You want him, rather than the Soul Gold? Why can I not have both? she chuckled, running her hand across his shoulder and up the side of his face. This way you will really be in my good books... That seems like a very good deal, Quaruna interjected. You get to impress the apprentice of our Esteemed Sorceress and make your name known to her Gerash gave her a sideways look and sighed somewhat theatrically. Very well, Odraz, name your price. My price? Odraz gawked, looking at Gerash a bit askance. Is there a problem with me purchasing these two here and now? Gerash grinned. Ah no not at all Young Master Gerash, not at all Odraz said. Some minor, unimportant people may be disappointed later but If the Esteemed Sorceress has an interest in my humble wares I can only hope that she holds my name in her heart. She stared at Odraz, as did Pei Shirong and the Sheng youth. Are you literally scalping the showpieces of this evenings gathering, dear daughter? The bejewelled woman and the pale-haired woman both appeared, almost like ghosts, out of the crowd, quite a few of whom nodded to them. Ah Esteemed Sorceress Erishkira, Priestess Asherida, this humble Master is unworthy, Odraz bowed down. -Daughter? She glanced at Quaruna, connecting things up and trying hard to make sure her knees didnt tremble. She is the daughter of this ancestor that explains a lot. Hey, why do you get both of them? another beautiful woman pouted at Gerash. Lady Nisa, do I not owe you a gambling stake from before? he replied with a broad grin. Oh yes, you do, she said with a laugh, eyeing the Sheng youth, who was also sweating nervously now as all this group were stronger than they were. Asherida cast a look at Great Hunter Kang that nearly made her blush just to see it and then looked back at the three of them with an half-smile. You, come sit with me, Nisa pointed imperiously at the Sheng youth, who just looked confused at this point. -In another world this would be like the punchline of some bad joke, she thought dully. She says you um belong to her now, Mei Miao supplied in a small voice from the side in Imperial Common. I what? the Sheng youth gawked. She well the youth there just bought you as a favour to that sorceress and uh well gave you to Lady Nisa to repay some previous debt Mei Miao mumbled. It could be worse, Mei Miao muttered, looking at the floor A lot worse. She could only nod at that. And us? she asked, trying to ignore the amused stares of the onlookers, which just made everything even more disturbing in a way. You well Great Hunter Kang here made a wager and won you you excelled in the battle I think and Lady Quaruna offered to give him a favour. -And that favour was me? she stared dully at Kang, trying not show openly how mortifying that was. Same for you Senior Pei S-sorceress Meyla just claimed you, Mei Miao said, not looking at Pei Shirong, who she had clearly recognised it seemed. What are you called? Kang asked her in flawless Easten. He asked your name, Mei Miao murmured. Ao, she replied carefully, deciding just to use her clan name. Ao he repeated pensively, staring hard at her again. Pei Shirong was shoved over towards the Sorceress, who looked him over and then nodded as if satisfied with something. -Well, at least they both get grabbed by beauties, she sighed mentally. Based on what she had seen, a female slave in this place was looking at the attire in fact she didnt have to look very far at all to see one of the dancing girls massaging a watching noble on a nearby couch. She wanted to say that this was cruel and barbarous Hunter Kang was still staring at her, looking like someone trying to solve a slightly difficult problem, truth be told. Shall I escort them away and properly prepare them? Master Odurz said unctuously. Unnecessary, Meyla waved a hand in direct refusal. This effort is already suitable. He can just accompany me here and serve me. Likewise, Kang said. The uh language may be an issue? Master Odurz asked deferentially. It will be fine, Great Hunter Kang waved a hand at Mei Miao. Just leave her as a translator, she was serving up here before in any case. Master Odurz bowed respectfully and departed, backing away. The woman, Nisa, had gotten up and walked over to the Sheng youth, leading him by the arm back to her couch and practically sitting down in his lap. -A part of me would have found this scene really funny a month ago, she lamented. Some high and mighty young master forced to be some demonesss pet. Pei Shirong walked a bit woodenly over to stand beside Meyla, who was talking to Garesh about something in the common language of the demons. You really are quite a specimen, she didnt quite flinch at the remark from Quaruna, realising that she had somehow gotten from the couch to stand beside her in a matter of a few moments without her so much as noticing. You can fool that fat merchant, but I know you understand Easten, Quaruna purred, running her hand down her back. She exhaled, trying to keep her focus, because the woman was absolutely an Ancient Immortal and based on the little she could feel, her strength should be very close to some of the proper seniors of their own group, people like Liling Mei or Bai Tuli. -Or even Qing Dongmei She was unable to do much to resist as the woman guided her over to the couch and basically pushed her down on it. You wonder how I know? Quaruna smirked. You reacted to their calls in the battle below, reading what the war-slaves were shouting to each other. They use Lataan because their dialects are different enough that it hinders conversation, Quaruna said, even as she resolutely remained silent, trying to feign ignorance. Stop tormenting her, she is my servant, not yours, Hunter Kang chuckled, looking her over again. Relax, I will not mistreat you, just stand there and keep our wine full. -What do you mean, relax! A part of her spat. I am a slave here, and a woman. -Not to mention five minutes ago I was fighting for my life, now here I am being traded away for favours? Exhaling, she pushed away the chaotic influence of the yin fire qi again, though the thoughts it was dredging up were not wrong. The powerlessness of her situation was the worst bit, really. She was not even restrained now, there was nothing on her to stop her using qi in any way she wished and she knew she could do nothing. At the slightest motion of something untoward or inauspicious she was fairly sure she would be made to know exactly what had hit her and how hard before it was done with. Mei Miao sidled over to her and passed her a wine jar. Trust me, this can get a lot worse, Miao muttered very quietly in Imperial Common. I know, she sighed softly, accepting the jar and pouring wine smoothly into Quarunas cup. GREAT MASTER, MASTERS, ESTEEMED AND HONOURED GUESTS ALL! the announcers voice nearly made her drop the wine jar, given how unexpected it was. THE SECOND PART OF OUR LITTLE EXCHANGE SHALL BEGIN SOON! He doesnt half like the sound of his own voice, Quaruna chuckled. Indeed Kang mused, casting a sideways look at the announcer. What will happen to the others? she asked Mei Miao. The other fighters? Mei Miao frowned. Probably they will be patched up and either sold here, or more likely purchased through informal agreements, that seems to be what happens. How can you be so prosaic about it? she sighed, looking around at the decadence and oppressive power on display. What good does being terrified do? the woman sighed. Also, I am fairly sure at least some of these old experts know Imperial Common already. She looked around again and nodded grimly. Never mind the question of soul sense, you see how they are? Mei Miao waved her hand around at the decadent nobles engaged in their conversation. If someone really sets their eyes on you there is next to nothing you can do. Just look at Lady Nisa there that Sheng clan youth is surely someone influential but against an Ancient Immortal what is he going to be able to do, even assuming she doesnt just force him outright. Yeah She shuddered mentally, again trying not to think about it too hard. And if you have real old ancestors here Mei Miao cast her gaze towards the wizened old demon in the yellow robe. Again, she could only nod. There came a point when even your own thoughts were not necessarily safe in your head. The question of whether the restrictions on this place hampered external manifestation of Soul Law were still opaque to her, given that her teachers last resort worked somewhat esoterically. To distract herself from Nisa tormenting the Sheng youth in her peripheral vision, she turned to watch what was, apparently, an actual treasure auction. Another on the list of things I didnt expect to find when we arrived here, Mei Miao sighed softly, watching as well. EVERYONE, PLEASE, THE FIRST ITEM ON OUR EVENINGS LIST OF ITEMS FOR YOUR CONSIDERATION, COURTESY OF MASTER ODURZ, AN ARTEFACT OF SPATIAL STORAGE! Thats my fate-thrashed storage ring, she gawked, staring at the object being held up, its appearance magnified somehow so everyone could see it, resting on a silken cloth. THIS REMARKABLE ARTEFACT CAN HOLD Ah, please stand back The guards on the platform retreated slightly and she watched as a demon held up her ring and then emptied about twenty tonnes of random building rubble out of it into a pile for everyone to see. IT IS UNLIMITED BY MATERIAL, WITH ONLY A FEW RESTRAINTS ON IT IN REGARDS TO MANA DENSITY! THIRTY ORICHALCUM INGOTS! someone yelled almost immediately from the far side. TWO HUNDRED WAR-SLAVES! a second noble called from along the balcony from her. She watched as the bidding turned frenetic within a matter of a few moments, the quantities being exchanged moving to actual land, with fishing villages, spirit herb fields, even a mine being offered in exchange for it. They dont seem to have many items Mei Miao mused. You there, more wine! a noble who had wandered down the balcony cut her off, holding out his cup. With a sigh, Mei Miao filled it up, ignoring his leer. He opened his mouth again, then caught sight of Kang, who had turned to see what the commotion was she presumed. Ah, Great Hunter Kang I have heard much of you She tuned out the conversation with a quiet sigh as the potential danger passed. Mei Miao also exhaled and looked back at the auction. As I said a lot worse. Have you she didnt know how to actually ask that question she realised. The younger woman just looked at her with slightly dead eyes and said nothing. -Fates, I hope the heavens flatten this place to the ground, she swore in her heart. Despite her worst fears however, the rest of the evening was actually rather boring. Most of what was auctioned off was the possessions of various cultivators which, given she had been to any number of auctions back home and even administered the odd one for the Fire Orchid Pavilions Outer Disciples and the local influences who supported their sect, was not particularly engaging. The important nobles didnt really engage directly with the auction itself she came to realise, most of their bidding done via proxies or servants on the lower level, except for spectacular items like some of the better storage rings. That hers had been the first one auctioned off was a bit galling, but in truth, it was not that great a ring, just one she had gotten when she was made an Inner Disciple of the Fire Orchid Pavilion. A few others were put up as well, of similar capacity or less, with some of the sub-Immortal realm rings being sold in lots of three or five, however, she didnt see the rings of anyone properly influential. Pei Shirong, for example, should have had a ring that was several times better than hers and incorporated elements of a conventional jade scrip into it as well as a sect talisman. I am surprised that the gladiators are not part of this? one of the younger nobles sighed, casting a look in her direction. I saw several of the female ones that really caught my eye Hunter Kang is certainly lucky She risked a sideways glance at her owner, however, he was recounting some tale about fighting a centipede or something in a jungle and basically not openly paying attention to her at all. -What do we do now? -I thought I could protect the others but like this will they just be snapped up by vultures and have as sad and cruel an end as my senior sister did with Di Ji? She had to grit her teeth and push the bad thoughts back down. -The backlash from that charm is uggh -At the very least I have to think of a way to save my junior sisters Staring at the wine jar she was holding, almost like a statue, she was half tempted to try and sneak a gulp, just to see if it would help her nerves, but resisted on the grounds that she had to just be unobtrusive for now. -Drinking the wine I am meant to be serving is probably not a smart idea AND NOW, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, A DIFFERENT ITEM FOR YOUR CONSIDERATION! the announcer called out grandly. Gladiators, Gladiators! someone in the next balcony called, which got a smattering of laughter and applause. Alas, not our combatants, they must recover somewhat, but bids are being accepted ahead of that! the announcer called out. however, you will not be disappointed with this artefact, for it is an echo of an era long gone, delivered up to us here, for you to marvel at I present to you AN ARC DE LUNE PERSONAL ATLAN! With a grand flourish, the announcers aides swept aside the cloth covering what turned out to be something looking remarkably like a longbow but without a string. What? She, along with everyone else, turned to see the Sorceress, Erishkira staring at the bow with undisguised interest. This object was part of a fabled cache of pre-collapse weaponry recovered from the ruins near ancient Vashada, a relic of our ancestral cities ancient occupiers. All around, she could hear shocked whispers in the local tongue of the demons as people craned to see the bow. Taking it in, she had to admit that it looked like a weapon worthy of myth, decorated with swirling patterns of clouds, wind and lightning, the grip and arrow shelf fashioned into the shape of a crescent moon in a dull silver metal that caught the light in very strange ways. The details across much of it were picked out in dusky gold, while the limb of the weapon itself seemed to be made of a kind of fossilized spirit wood, darkened with age. OPENING BIDS WILL START AT A GRIMOIRE OF TIME! Erishkira called, cutting off the announcer. A Grimoire of? the announcer repeated dully. Yes. The pale-haired sorceress said flatly. A STORM HAMMER! an old voice called from the far side of the hall. Ah many old faces are appearing today, the announcer said respectfully. Master Yomvar. You think a paltry storm hammer compares to a Ninth Circle grimoire? Erishkira sneered. What kind of artefact Mei Miao murmured, staring at it. AN AGROND FURNACE! another voice, a womans this time, called out from further down their balcony, beyond where she could see. and the means to operate it. Lady Temeria the announcer actually gulped. Fine, Ill raise my offer, Erishkira said bluntly. A Minor Codex of Translation Uh the seller is actually after a specific item for trade the announcer said a bit lamely. If you would The announcer trailed off for a moment Lady Temeria A scroll of minor miracle, the speaker was the old UrVash who had offered the Storm Hammer before. and the storm hammer, and a shield of the winds. The announcer stared this way and that, finally looking at Erishkira who stared at the bow for a long moment then just shook her head. Lady Temerias offer is acceptable to the seller, the announcer said, rather nervously she thought. That old hoarder, she never gives others a chance, Quaruna remarked from behind them. I wonder who would part with such an object though? Gerash mused. Someone who isnt confident they can hold onto it, I imagine, another young noble, a woman with reddish hair and very impressive curves, interjected, leaning over the back of Gerashs couch. Ah, Priestess Amanali, he smiled. Please, join us have you been introduced to Great Hunter Kang and Sorceress Meyla yet? I have not the young woman said with a very interested look at the Great Hunter, who simply returned it with a level smile, clearly not drawn. -Why the fates are they all staring at him like bitches in heat? A small part of her wondered, not a little bit nervously it had to be said. -He seems reasonable enough, at least in comparison to the others around here He must have been a monk in a past life, Pei Shirong muttered, arriving beside her. Ah Senior Pei, she grimaced, glad she had not spilt any wine when she flinched. Well, if you see enough beauties like this every day I am sure you gain a certain tolerance after a while, Mei Miao remarked a trifle sourly. What do we do now? she murmured more quietly as the next item for the auction was brought out in a covered box. I I honestly dont know, Pei Shirong muttered. I hoped that Senior Dongmei or Senior Jia or someone else might track us down but what can any of them do against a place like this and what happens if we are scattered here and there? Some of those with us died in that arena today She nodded glumly at that. The six fatalities, or presumed fatalities C that she had seen anyway C had all been from the Sheng clan or the Jade Gate Court, but it gave her no joy at all to think about their fate. In the face of their current circumstances petty rivalries should have been second to just trying to survive. Idly, she cast her gaze towards the youth from the Sheng clan, who was basically Nisas toy as near as she could tell, being forced to massage her shoulders while she asked Kang some question in their local language. He had not been the leader in that group, she was fairly sure, but she wondered if he had the same regrets she did or whether being able to massage a beautys breasts and feed her spirit fruits was already enough to fog the horror of their circumstances. Giving herself a shake, she tried to get a grip on herself, if only so she didnt look nervous or afraid even if she just wanted to puke up in the wine jar. If you looked afraid, it drew attention and attention was bad, basically, as far as she was concerned. No junior is getting anywhere near a place like this, Pei Shirong sighed. I dont know what realm those old experts are, but some of the people here have ages and realms to make Eastern Azures greatest sects sweat nervously. That was also true, and another thing she had been trying to ignore. Quaruna for example, was only in her early twenties near as she could tell, maybe thirties, and was certainly an Ancient Immortal or whatever the local equivalent was. She was not weak either. The other young nobles lounging around varied from late Immortal to inscrutable as well, but Garesh was among the oldest she could see and he was barely 30. They mostly appear to be body cultivators she murmured. Some of it must be the superior resources available to them here, but it could just be that they advance more like qi beasts or something? If we were born here, properly attuned what realm do you think we could be? Mei Miao added. That was also an excellent point, one she had to admit in all the other stressful circumstances she had neglected. The consensus had been that this was a shard of a Supreme World. Everything she was seeing and experiencing was only reinforcing that as well. The next item turned out to be a two-handed sabre, forged of a dull grey metal, swirling leaf patterns and sunburst-like flowers picked out on its blade in coppery-gold. They watched in silence as its properties were tested on various unfortunate qi beasts. Sorceress Erishkira purchased it after some heated bidding from various quarters. The object after it was a broad bowl of blue-grey stone with three legs, decorated in sun and moon motifs, that the yellow-robed old demon acquired almost unopposed in the end. She was pouring out more wine and taking around food for the circle of young nobles when the announcer hopped up on the balcony again. This time, thankfully, she caught his movement out of the corner of her eye, so the loud announcement didnt come as a total shock. GREAT MASTER, MASTERS, ESTEEMED SORCERESSES AND PRIESTESSES, LORDS AND LADIES, GUESTS ALL! PLEASE LEND ME YOUR EARS! Most of the louder conversation and music faded away after a moment, allowing the announcer to continue in a slightly less loud manner. This is not the end of our exchange, as was stated earlier, bids are being taken on various special items and yes, the valiant gladiators of todays extravaganza. I invite you all to socialize and make merry on behalf of the Master of Uldara, enjoy his hospitality to the fullest, his home is yours for this night of celebration and tomorrow we shall show you wonders to make today pale in comparison! STARTING WITH THE DISPLAY OF THE GLADIATORS WHO HAVE BEEN THE TALK OF THIS DAY! There was a lot of cheering and clapping from the various balconies. At some point, she realised the lower level had also been opened back out and quite a lot of slightly less opulently attired demons had started to arrive. Oh great, Mei Miao sighed, her expression taut as she looked this way and that. I suppose that is us done with matters here She glanced around to see that Meyla had come over, along with the Sorceress Erishkira. It is, unless you wish to see idiots molesting each other like drunken monkeys, Erishkira remarked. My father has generously offered you apartments within our palace, Esteemed Sorceress, Quaruna said, standing and offering the sorceress a slight bow. I am aware, the Sorceress remarked, rather drolly. I take it you are to show us to them? Quaruna, entirely shamelessly, grabbed Kangs arm and smiled winsomely. Hunter Kang has many tales yet to share with us, so I am sure, Meyla remarked rather drily, looking around the small circle of nobles. -So, they are basically moving their party to a more private place? The others all stood up and started to follow after Quaruna and Erishkira. Come on, Kang added, beckoning for her to follow. She took a step, then turned to Mei Miao, who was still holding her jar of wine, with a grimace, trying to ignore the gazes cast by another group of young nobles further along the balcony. I Its okay, Mei Miao said sadly. I You as well, Kang pointed at her. Eh? Mei Miao blinked. I still need you to translate things, Kang said blandly. And I am interested in learning a bit of your language, call it the curiosity of someone who travels widely. As Great Hunter Kang commands, Mei Miao said, bowing quickly and almost throwing the wine jar away as she hurried forward. Watching how relieved the other woman looked, she felt only pain in her own breast and tried not to look at the other two female cultivators who were down the other end of the hall, nowhere near as lucky. -Such is the cruel reality of this horrible place, a small voice in her mind muttered on her behalf. Shaking her head, she took a deep breath and hurried after Mei Miao, so as not to lag inappropriately far behind the others. As she had observed before, the living quarters of the place they were held, wherever it was, were nothing like the dark prison cells and plain high-storied courtyards she had mostly been held in before. The walls were beautifully carved and painted and everywhere treasures were openly on display C beautiful vases, statues, stele and even the odd ancient weapon, spaced tastefully between beautiful plants in stone pots that doubled as scene dividers for some of the friezes they passed. Most of them depicted scenes of triumph, various battles, great or grand occasions processions, festivals and even the odd landscape. There was some text with a few, but little of it was understandable and in any case, her mind was still slowly fighting the effects of the yin fire charm, trying to keep her twisting emotions under control. Miao walked in silence, as did Pei. The youth from the Sheng clan was basically dragged along by Nisa, who was humming an annoyingly happy tune. Kang, who had barely given her three looks the whole time, talked mostly with Meyla. Quaruna, Amanali, Garesh and another noblewoman whose name she didnt know all walked with Sorceress Erishkira, clearly trying to curry favour with her as they talked about something in their common tongue. The quarters, as it turned out, were every bit as opulent as the ones around the courtyard they had just left. Walking into them, she had to admit they would not have looked out of place in a sect on the southern continent. Everything was built with the sleek, warm-coloured carved stone, diaphanous drapes, and a multitude of plants, presumably to help with the temperature control. The central area had a small fountain that ran into a bathing pool probably deep enough to actually swim in, while the various private rooms extended off to either side, the bedrooms at the far end, likely also with balconies that mirrored the one in the main room. The view outside was no less impressive, a part of her had to admit, even if it was also a further, cruel, crushing blow to her hopes of escaping her ordeal. Before her, the roofs of hundreds of buildings shone in the last light of the early evening. In the distance a river wound, stretching into reed beds and the occasional distant settlement picked out by glittering lights. It is certainly a spectacular view, Pei Shirong muttered. If nothing else, they do style well, Mei Miao agreed, looking around carefully. Ill take that one, Erishkira said, walking over to the right-hand balcony room at the far end. Dont disturb me unless that idiot comes with my gold, in which case I hope for his sake it is as pure as he claimed. Of course, Meyla said with a slight bow. You, Quaruna pointed at Mei Miao, who bowed deeply. Go instruct others to bring food and refreshment. Do not get side-tracked. Some musicians would be nice, Nisa added. Mei Miao bowed again and hurried off. Please, make yourselves comfortable, Kang said to the other nobles, heading towards the room on the left side. I will re-join you in a moment. She stood there in silence, not quite sure what she was meant to be doing, along with Pei Shirong and the Sheng youth, until Quaruna turned to look at her directly. I know you do understand Lataan, Quaruna said drily, There is no point pretending here. While you are my dear friend Kangs property, this is my house, Quaruna said blandly. I understand, she sighed, speaking in Easten. Hah! Garesh clapped his hands and stuck one out to Nisa who sighed and slapped it. What do you want for winning? Nisa asked, sitting back. I think you know what I want, Garesh replied with a suggestive smirk. Bleugh, okay, later, Nisa said with an eye roll. She didnt quite manage to not look sideways at the Sheng youth, who had the expression of someone who wanted to wake up from their nightmare already. I am Ao, she murmured, figuring she should eventually introduce herself, though still making sure not to give her full name. Huan, he muttered, not meeting her eyes. Look, the battle was one thing, but now we are really in it, Pei Shirong muttered. Sorry, Huan mumbled, looking awkward. Senior Sheng Cheng and the spirit talisman for most ironic name of the day goes to she muttered under her breath, which got a sad half-laugh from Sheng Huan. I feel ashamed for all the times I flirted with serving women in tea houses at this point, Sheng Huan sighed. This is the reality of power, grow a vagina and see how life on our side is, she grumbled, finally letting some of her annoyance slip out. Both men just nodded, not commenting. Quaruna was about to say something further, she realised, when Mei Miao hurried back into the room accompanied by three musicians, two of whom were also cultivators she realised with a start, and three other slaves carrying platters of food and wine between them. Ah, that was fast, you are much more efficient than some of the others, the other noblewoman giggled. Kang appeared a moment later, having discarded his armour, she realised, which must have been something of a minor nuisance in this horrid heat, even if he had barely seemed to be affected by it. Your prize does speak a civilized tongue, Quaruna remarked. I know, Kang chuckled, glancing at her. It was obvious in the battle. Miao, standing nearby, looked a bit uneasy again, but nobody so much as glanced at her. My grasp not good, she added, deliberately botching the grammar. I only know words to read, rarely speak. Just to understand. Right, let us continue hearing of your exploration of those ruins I cannot believe you actually went to Valinkar, that place is horrible, the other noblewoman said. It is not among my favourite places, Kang agreed. -Valinkar isnt that the ruin we were exploring? She glanced sideways at Pei Shirong, then realised they were back to talking fluent Easten Lataan and of the three of them, only she and Miao were at all fluent so he had probably missed what was said. Much as before, in truth, the whole thing was boring, which in a weird way only made it more stressful if anything. All she had to do was stand there, look pretty and pour wine on command. Mei Miao eventually got told to dance to the music, which she did with the fervor of someone presumably fearing potential alternatives. The tales Kang and to an extent Meyla told were kind of interesting, but it was hard to take any satisfaction from them because she had far too much time alone with her thoughts. Those resolutely refused to move on from pondering her circumstances and how implausible it would be for them to escape. It didnt help that deep down she was also concerned for the other female juniors in their group, wondering if they would just have been thrown back in those featureless cells, or if they were now being paraded for various lecherous demons. The question of what she could do or try to do there was also gnawing away at her. Eventually, the group did consume enough wine that inhibitions started to seriously drop, starting with Garesh and Nisa. At that point, Kang did, finally, beg his absence, saying that he had to meditate on certain things and that if he drank any more he would be unable to get up in the morning, servants or no. That only seemed to make the others more determined to make him stay, however after a few more drinks he at last got up, somewhat decisively, or as decisively as you could after drinking a small barrel of spirit wine. Why why dont I help you to your room, dear Kang, Quaruna declared, just about managing to stand up without falling over. I cannot believe you can drink that much glancing at the other noblewoman, who turned out to be called Kurra, and who was currently half asleep. I thought we were good at this, Kang, but you have really opened my eyes! You get a lot of practice in rural parts, every meal has like ten toasts! Kang chuckled, waving to her to follow as well. Not sure what to make of matters, she couldnt help but glance at the others, but Mei Miao was still dancing for Garesh, Huan was unable to fully escape Nisa and Kurra, and Pei Shirong was just serving wine. He caught her gaze and grimaced. Sighing, she steeled herself as best she could and followed Kang and Quaruna to Kangs room in silence. The room itself was fairly dimly lit, with again, a spectacular view from the balcony if she had cared for such things as she tried to decide what, if anything she was going to or could do. Quaruna staggered over to the bed and flopped suggestively onto it, nearly dragging Kang down with her. -Am I going to have to just stand here and watch? She worried Or Her mind almost refused to countenance the idea of being forced to join in Kang carefully disentangled the demon woman and pulled her onto the bed properly, before again disentangling himself from her grasp and just sitting on the edge of the bed with a sigh. She is out cold, he said after a moment, in Easten. Uh She wasnt sure what to say to that. I she stared at him, then at the ceiling for a moment, then exhaled. You saw the battle you were impressed with how I fought so you decided you wanted me? she asked. That seems to be how it has turned out, he conceded. I have four sisters The women you were fighting with he nodded. They were equally impressive. I dont know what you want from me she grimaced But if you could tomorrow if you save them I She tried to put it into words, and the fact that she couldnt despite being nearly a hundred years old was infuriating. -There are women who have grown up, had three generations of children and died before they get to my age a part of her sobbed, feeling weirdly pathetic. If you save them I will do anything you ask, she murmured, trying to sound enticing as she stepped forward again. He stared at her, then at Quaruna. She steeled herself, because really, all she had at this point was charm. Verdant Flowers was a sect that prided itself on the skill and charm of its disciples, their talent with the arts, poetry, song and dance. That led others to think the sect had a certain reputation, but really it did not. Anything she re-iterated, coming to stand in front of him. So long as you swear that you will do all that you can to save them from being thrown to some vultures. And why me? he asked, staring at her impassively. -Because there is no one else! A part of her wailed in her head. -Because I have to do something. -Because I am their senior. -Because I am meant to look after them Because she trailed off, then sighed and shrugged off her robe to step in front of him. Because I am their big sister and I have to do the best I can will you swear or will you just push me down there and treat me like the slave this place believes I should be? He stared up at her for so long that she actually started to sweat, not looking at her body, just into her eyes. You will not? she exhaled. I did not say that, he said softly. To treasure ones kith and kin, sisters and brothers by blood or bond so dearly is a precious thing. He again turned to look at Quaruna for some reason and sighed a second time. I swear, I will do all within my power to save your sisters, Ao, I swear upon He trailed off and she wondered for a second if he had decided not to, however a moment later she saw a shimmering black and white flower appear between them. In that same instant, she felt a faint sense of connection to some other, strange power. It was not like a heavenly oath, though she realised in that moment it was probably foolish to expect the demons of this place to swear oaths like that. In that case she sighed and put her hands on his shoulders. He stopped her, and gently made her step back and sit on the bed beside him. That is unnecessary, he said simply, glancing at Quaruna. You? she stared at him... Torn between anger suddenly and embarrassment. Ah, you misunderstand, Kang sighed. Meyla would literally kill me. Sleep, recover how you can, she will not wake for a while. You she still found she couldnt quite process this turn of events a part of her that had been properly psyching herself up for something like this almost since she got hauled out of the pool and escorted upstairs was just incapable of changing course. If you cannot rest because of her, I can take her to another room, Kang added, gesturing towards Quaruna. N-no she said quietly Its not that. He stared at her and grimaced slightly, instead just putting an arm around her shoulders and of all things giving her a hug. I do not mistreat those that follow me, this, above all other things you should understand. Uldara is a place with certain rules, a certain understanding. Nor will I let those who follow me be mistreated by others, he said quietly. She stared at him dully as he stood, walked over to the couch and sat down on it cross legged. If you need anything, I shall be here, the wine is surprisingly strong so it will take a while to shake off its effects. She stared at him blankly for a full thirty seconds then just flopped back on the bed, staring at the carved ceiling. Chapter 123 – Counterattack in Another World? (Part 1)
Upon the road to Mahavaran, There lies a teahouse, of strange repute. Where at dusk, as the prayer bird cries, At dawn, while misty bamboo sighs, While gentle chimes, the rain childs dance Beneath its ancient eaves, King and Beggar at times may meet. When the sun has risen to its peak And share a drink, to times gone by, Ere mountain fell, and dread terror split the starry sky. While bright heroes drink, to future days. Lamenting the path that led them here, And measuring their gleaming blades Against the weight of days gone by. And all delight, when moons eye is wide as fair maidens sing, of misty pines Their delighting voices, And gentle laughter The melody of cherished classics Old scholars ponder, reflections of all mortal lives, one may behold them as the world passes that place by.
Upon the road to Mahavaran or There lies a Teahouse. Author unknown.

~ Fen Mrs Lengs Estate ~
A girl stood alone upon the shoreline, watching great waves crash against the dark rocks. The ground thrummed beneath her feet and the sky wept above her. Grey darkness shrouded the horizon, amidst which she could just make out the swaying masts of ships, yet it was the icy water swirling murkily around her feet, bare on the sandy mud that felt the most real of all she witnessed. Perhaps historians and scholars, who liked to write the tales of soldiers and heroes would change that, so it was golden, or maybe silvery sand. The haze would roll away as the ships came in, a crude attempt at symbolism or something. They would not talk about the bodies. Tens, hundreds, thousands of them. They drifted in the water, lay dismembered upon the muddy, rocky, seaweed-festooned foreshore, impaled on the rocks, or buried by the rain in the crumbling dunes behind her. Not yet anyway. The great slaughter those historians awaited was yet to come. Yet to disembark from those high-masted ships, too afraid to venture close in the storm surge. You are alone, here No longer the girl sighed, turning to the golden-haired young woman a girl, really, now standing some distance away, her once bright armour battered and bloody, a freshly painted, sixth weeping eye prominent on her breastplate. Why have you come? Because I must, the golden-haired girl replied, trying to sound resolute. I cannot run from it. Death is not a thing we can run from, the girl conceded, turning back to the dark ocean. To hear even you say that the golden-haired girl said sadly. The others, they have not come, even though they swore their oaths and said such things I remember this land when we first came here, bright-hearted, at the break of day, she mused, watching the bloody waters pull away as the waves recoiled. I remember it when the grasses grew tall and we danced among them, glorying at the bounty of our Mother I also remember it when we grew restless and turned upon each other, our arrogance and our pride scattering broken hopes and dreams like the autumn leaves. Why should I turn from it now, she sighed softly, When the midwinter wind howls from the north and the new era marches forward to meet us so eagerly? What would that say about the path I have taken to get here? I The girl didnt need to look at her golden-haired companion to perceive the loss in her voice. So, we just accept our place? I did not say that the girl chuckled grimly. But the era that comes will not be ours. We have never had to strive as we will from this day forward. So, I say that the death we have hidden from, in our heartsthat those who have not come, flee from, is one we cannot hide from any longer or we will be no different from those who will come with this tide. There are those who would say that thinking leads to Akalaraltis, to Tarantis the golden-haired girl replied, frowning The Dark Dancer and Deathless Lord, they are indeed terrible faces the dark-haired girl conceded, as the echo of distant drums and horns finally cut through the sleeting rain and surging swell. That is also why the others will not come. They fear that shadow in themselveshowever compared to them, I still think I am the cruel one. You do? the golden-haired girl frowned, clearly not quite understanding. Oh yes, the girl sighed softly, kneeling down and sinking her hand into the wet sand. It came back red and bloody as she let the muddy silt run between her fingers. To think that a heretical witch and her whore apprentice would meet us! The pair watched as the hundred knights advanced across surging waters, each garbed in their heraldry. Young, bright, heroic perhaps, in their eyes, surrounded by the radiance of their faith. Dreaming of the story where they would be the great heroes who claimed this new land for their god and country. The girl mused sadly, focusing again on the bloody water and mud on her hand. It was cold, and the mud gritty. Those scholars would not record the curses and insults they hurled. I am definitely the cruel one The girl opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling, listening to the ceaseless tattoo of the rain drumming on the roof tiles in the pre-dawn darkness. Oh yes I am definitely the cruel one, Fen sighed softly. It was a sucky thought to wake to, but then again, a part of her felt that waking in general was kind of sucky. It was tempting to go back to sleep, if only because rainy mornings were so last year. It was also nice to sleep in a real bed, under a realif slightly sweaty, given the aggravating humiditysheets. Unfortunately, sleep would also bring dreams, and those were not so nice. Shadows twisted on the ceiling as she stared at them, tracing the patterns. In the end, she lay there for an appropriate thirty or so seconds, then sat up with a tired huff and slid out of bed. Hong had already risen, or maybe she had just not gone to sleep. Either way, she wasnt in the room they shared, so that meant she was probably in the kitchen doing maidly things or bullying spirit fowl or something. Meixiu, meanwhile, had been given her own room. Guh-mornin she allowed herself a yawn as she greeted the pair of monkeys who were crouched beside the open window, no doubt attempting something nefarious, and poked the array in the wash basin to fill it with cool, refreshing water. You know, the one thing I dont miss is waking up feeling like I slept in a steam bath, she added to the pair, running her hands through her hair a few times to untangle it while making faces in the mirror. Stupid weather. After splashing some of the cold water on her face and neck, she shrugged off her light gown and swapped it for a fresh one, then pulled on a shawl and, after remembering to pick up her estate talisman from the bedside table, left, leaving the stunned monkeys without a backward glance. The Leng Estate was quiet at this hour as she made her way through a darkened reception room and out into the shelter of a veranda courtyard. Between the rain and the enforced curfew laid on much of the town, most were choosing to stay quietly in their quarters. Cultivators didnt really need to sleep, especially once they started to grasp their soul strength, however, in this weather the smart ones still opted for some semblance of sleep in any case, as maintaining certain habits helped with mitigating its effects. The natural world was surprisingly profound like that. Go away she turned as a disgruntled spirit fowl that had been sheltering there squawked at her. No, you. The bird froze in shock as she directly replied to it, allowing her to drench it with a kicked spray of water. Oh NameOh, its just you, Miss Ha the teenage girl who had just opened the window at the sound spotted her and gave her a slightly bleary smile as she cut off her cursing at the bird. Mun Fa, right? she made a stab at pretending to reach for the girls name. Uh-huh, the teenager nodded, leaning on the windowsill. You dont need to be up at this hour Kitchen stuff, she shrugged, kicking another spray of water at the bird and forcing it out of shelter into the rain. No, really Mun Fan protested, clearly feeling that as a Young Miss of the Ha clan, even if she was currently a maid, there were certain proprieties. Mistress Leng has so kindly offered us a place; we cannot meet her charitable act with indifference, she declared, with all the considerable charm a twelve-year-old girl could muster. In any case, I couldnt sleep, she added. Oh I guess Mun Fan looked a bit embarrassed all of a sudden, the recollection of her terrible ordeal flitting through her eyes. Mrs Leng had not dug too much into that, but she had overheard enough gossip since they started staying here to know that the return of her and Nen Hong had not gone entirely unmarked. Though thankfully Yin Eclipse spat out so much weird shit anyway that digging into the return of two dead girls seemingly wasnt high on anyones priorities. Ah well, do you wanna come out with me, Sora and Young Master Zixin in a bit, to the early market? Mun Fan asked, clearly reaching for something to bridge the now slightly uneasy silence building between them. We have passes. Eh, sure she agreed after a moments pause. Let me get some slightly better clothes on. Mun Fan eyed what she was wearing, silently noting that she was currently barefoot, and nodded in agreement. Sauntering back to her room, she found the monkeys had gone. A quick check determined that they had placed a rotten fruit in the clothes closet and swapped the hot and cold spirit stones in the array for the sink. Carefully picking up the fruit, she went to the window, located a suitably offensive, vibrantly feathered bird and hurled it into the mist You sucAwkkkkk! a curse and a squawk, along with the sound of a distant breaking branch made her chuckle, as she returned to the sink and fixed it. Oh, peaches, of course! It was such a stray thought, she could only chuckle. Looking around, she got some ink from the table and quickly scribbled a missive in a certain script onto a sheet of paper then affixed it to the outside of the window shutter. That errand set in motion, she changed into some slightly more outdoors clothing and a pair of waterproof shoes and headed back downstairs. Given the way the curfews worked in this town, it would still be a while before they set off, so to pass the time, she wandered through into the main garden courtyard of the Leng Estate. As far as such gardens went, it was classically laid out, though with a few interesting quirks that belied its relatively young age. In the misty rain and pre-dawn gloom, they could not be said to be anywhere close to their best; however, that didnt really bother her as she watched the rain splash on the lily pads in the ornamental pond. Each quarter had its own distinct themethe western one, where they were standing, was a sprawling ornamental pond. The northern one was a rock garden, the eastern an arrangement of herbal shrubs and flowering plants and the south a small grove of spirit trees. In essence, that made it what would have been called a Four Seasons Garden, though here, she was sure it had some other, odder name. Where it became somewhat unique though, was in the placement of the linking elements, that were impressively bedded in for a garden of this kind that was barely a century old. Usually, the pagoda would be in the middle, but here, it was the link between the pond and the rock garden, and it was mirrored by a well that sat between the east and south sections. If she measured the depth of that well, she also expected it would be exactly as deep as the pagoda was tall. The overall effect, though, was that the whole thing was transformed, in very subtle ways, from the traditional, inward-looking layout typical of such a courtyard, to one that was more akin to a highly attuned Taiji compass, that would highlight even the slightest sense of abnormality. That it was done so entirely without reliance of any external strength, just made it all the more impressive, really. Additionally, each quadrant had at least one powerful awakened spirit herb. The one in the pond before her, a lotus, was currently watching the only other occupant of the garden unobtrusively from the densest patch of lily pads, its spirit form little more than a near-invisible pair of eyes peeking between the leaves. Young Master Yuan Zixinor rather Jun Hanwas on a bench in the shelter of the pond-side pagoda a few meters from where she had paused, also watching the rain fall in what would, to a casual observer, appear to be little more than simple meditative silence. A more astute observer, she supposed, would have picked up on the melancholy that touched him. To her, though, what was really interesting was the art he was endeavouring to practice. Ah, so this is where you are She glanced up as OliviaMeixiu, dressed in a loose gown and red shawl, stepped out into the covered walkway to join her. You are up early, she murmured, speaking just loudly enough that their presence could not fail to be noticed by Yuan Zixin, but not so much that it would actually disturb him as he tried to find the flow within the state of passive mindfulness he was trying to maintain. I guess you cant sleep because of the rain? In truth, she could have entirely avoided his notice, but a Nascent Soul girl avoiding the notice of a Golden Immortal, even in this weather, was the kind of thing that would draw comment, doubly so given how naturally good Olivia had become through the millennia of her time in the shard at hiding her own presence. You say that like I have not always been a morning person thanks to my upbringing, Meixiu chuckled, pulling her shawl around her, but for a brief moment, she caught the faint shadow on the other womans face. -It seems I am not the only one haunted by cruel memories of days long past. she reflected to herself. I guess the rain reminds her of how she first ended up in these strange times Though I concede, the ambience of this place unnerves me slightly, Meixiu added with a soft sigh. Even in the dark places, I never felt her presence quite as keenly as this. I suppose not, she agreed pensively. Divides focus had always been outwards, towards the things pinned, like primordial bugs in the ruin of the lands beneath the mountains, and also to turning prying eyes away from the domain she watched over. In that regard, the weather like that which shrouded the town today was but a small part of that whole. The equivalent, within her perception, of periodically wiping down a table, or clearing condensation from a window before it could cause mould. That said, I did not expect to see something like that here either. Meixiu mused, nodding towards Yuan Zixin. Isnt this a version of? she started to ask, putting a hand on her shoulder and speaking inwardly now. Mmmm, it has a commonality with it, she confirmed. But I would not speak too openly about it, even like this. The shadows of that Old Master and his peers are far more vivid in these heavens, as is the thirst for the secrets of his era. Even if Mayumi has instructed you in the methods of the Eight-fold Palace, unless you are with me or Hong, your thoughts may still be vulnerable. Especially to powerful Mantra wielders. I understand, Meixiu replied with a slight nod. As they were inwardly conversing, Yuan Zixin finally stirred, glancing over in their direction. Our apologies, Young Master! she called out, saluting him respectfully. We did not mean to disturb you. Not at all, Yuan Zixin replied, waving a hand at them, before getting to his feet and stretching. She was just wondering how to engineer them walking over to him, when Yuan Zixin took a step and, with what to most would seem like a disconcertingly perspective distorting shift, alighted on the edge of the balustrade a few paces away. Four steps, that fluidly, at his realm is impressive, Meixiu, who still had her hand on her shoulder, mused. It is, she agreed, bowing politely to Yuan Zixin. We did not mean to disturb you, Young Master Yuan. Please, Yuan Zixin replied calmly, hopping down off the balustrade. I can hardly claim a monopoly on this place. This is Young Masters estate, she pointed out respectfully, deepening her bow a little, curious to see how he would respond. He has to be the politest Young Master I have ever met, Meixiu remarked drily. Yuan Zixin gave her a decidedly odd look, to the point where for a moment she actually wondered if he had somehow caught Meixius comment, then shook his head ruefully. You know, everyone seems to be saying that to me, of late, he murmured, mostly to himself as he turned to gaze back out over the pond. And yet For a split second, she caught a melancholic look in his eyes, then he sighed softly to himself. You are both up very early, he remarked, glancing from her to Meixiu. I hope our miserable weather is not the cause? Not so much the rain, as the dreams, she muttered, replying without really thinking. Bad dreams, huh. Yuan Zixin sighed, his gaze turning back to the rain-dappled water, before continuing so softly that she was sure he did not intend for her to hear, such was the difference in their realms. What cruel times we live in I am sorry to hear that, he added, a moment later, recovering himself and giving them both a reassuring smile. I hope you feel better now? They fade with waking, she shrugged, trying to dissemble a little while not explicitly cursing a certain goddess in her heart for the slip. I guess some old elder would say they are a sign that you have lived a full life, if your experiences are spilling over into your sleep. That does sound like something they would say, Meixiu agreed, wryly, to which Yuan Zixin also nodded, the irony of her comment entirely passing him by. Ah anyway, would you like some breakfast, Young Master Yuan? she asked quickly, recalling her role as a maid and that that was the sort of helpful service she should be volunteering. I can Thank you, Miss Ha, but no, Yuan Zixin gave her a further sideways glance there, that made her sigh inwardly. -Now that things have settled a little in the short week since we moved in here, he surely recognises me, but isnt sure how to broach the matter tastefully, she reflected wryly to herself. I guess we could have taken new faces, but things are what they are Not even some cool wine? she pressed politely. To ward off the morning humidity? That is an interesting way to pitch it, Meixiu murmured, giving her a sideways look. Shush you. she retorted. Wine, Yuan Zixin considered after a moments silence. I guess we could use something refreshing. Saluting him politely, she turned and trotted back the way she had come, leaving Meixiu behind to engage with whatever small talk she saw fit. The kitchens were not that far away in fact, only a hall over from the gardens and a brisk walk around the sheltered edge of a smaller, much more utilitarian courtyard. Hong, who was chatting away to one of the other maids, gave her a small wave as she entered, but none of the others working there at that hour paid her more than the slightest glance of attention as she claimed a tray, a jar of iced wine, some cups and then a plate of sliced fruit. Returning the way she had come, she pretended not to notice the pair of monkeys perched on the guttering on the opposite side of the courtyard. Currently, they were playing rock-paper-knife, presumably to pick who would drop the rotted fruit sitting beside them on some luckless person. She was just about to turn into the hall that served as a shortcut back to the garden when a series of dull thumps, like someone hitting a door far too hard, echoed through the misty courtyard behind her. A bare two seconds later, three more, even louder, reverberated, accompanied this time by the estate wards shimmering. Behind her, maids were sticking their heads out of the kitchen, looking towards the main reception courtyard of the estate with concerned expressions. Among them, she saw Hong, who caught her eye and raised a quizzical eyebrow. Yep, its probably someone about to do something stupid, she mouthed back. The strength of the person who had just punched the door, she assumed, was roughly that of a Dao Lord, and a fairly strong one, as far as they went. OPEN THESE GATES! A strident voice boomed through the courtyard, and likely most of the estate, enhanced, and likely permitted, by some wider integration of the estate formations into the ones affiliated with the town as a whole. BY ORDER OF THIS WARRANT, WE ARE EMPOWERED TO ENTER! IF YOU DO NOT OPEN THEM, THEY WILL BE OPENED FOR YOU! So much for our shopping trip She glanced over at Mun Fa, who had come into the hall behind her, a shawl wrapped around her shoulders. Meixiu and Yuan Zixin were a few paces behind her. Dont worry, even if its a Dao Lord, they cant really break in, Mun Fan reassured her. A group tried during the chaos, with one of those dreadful alchemical bombs; its why the back wall by the library pagoda is newly repaired. I cannot imagine such villains met a good end, she remarked, giving Mun Fan an appreciative nod, partly to make conversation, but also because the girl herself was clearly putting on some confidence to reassure her. No they did not, Mun Fan gave her a wan smile that made her sigh softly, for the poor girls lost innocence. The spirit herbs in the garden got them I never knew a lotus could be that Violent? Yuan Zixin gave Mun Fan a sympathetic ruffle of her hair as he and Meixiu caught up to them. Ah! Mun Fan jumped like a surprised cat at the realisation her young master was right behind them and then hurriedly bowed. N-no, Mun Fan mumbled, flushing and trying to fix her hair a little even as she was still bowing. Y-you hear stories, but Spirit herbs are dangerous, Meixiu agreed. UNDER ORDER OF THIS WARRANT, LET ALL IN THIS ESTATE ASSEMBLE IN THE FRONT COURTYARD! Ah, they are actually intending to search the estate? Yuan Zixin muttered. What idiot authorized that I wonder. FAILURE TO ASSEMBLE WILL BE SEEN AS AN ADMISSION OF REBELLION AGAINST THE AUTHORITY OF THIS WARRANT! MistressY-Your Honoured Mother will certainly sort this out! Mun Fan, who had sort of recovered herself, declared, folding her arms. Of that, I have little doubt, Yuan Zixin agreed, wryly. "Young Master might as well take the wine and drink it now, she added, respectfully proffering him the tray, and drawing an eyeroll from Meixiu in the process. Ah, here you are! Young Master Yuan! A pair of the estate guards, both looking a bit perturbed, hurried into the hall by the same door Yuan Zixin and Meixiu had just used, and upon encountering them, saluted Yuan Zixin respectfully, then also Ganlan, presumably because of her status as a Dao Step expert, which she had not bothered to hide. Sir Jia, Sir Zhen, Yuan Zixin nodded respectfully to the pair, Jia Hao and Zhen Wei. Your Mother is telling everyone to assemble in the front courtyard, Jia Hao, who was the elder of the pair, informed them. It seems this is going to be a bit of a bother. What kind of force did they send? Yuan Zixin asked, waving for the two to lead the way. Faced with having to abandon the wine and the snacks, she considered how the next few hours were likely to go, then quickly scooped the two plates together, into a serving cloth, and shoved the bundle inside her robe, along with the wine jar. It made her look a bit frumpy, but her shawl hid a lot, and so long as she kept the small jar cradled in one arm it wouldnt slip. Uh yeah, the younger guard, Zhen Wei, who was a Chosen Immortal, grimaced as they all fell in behind Yuan Zixin, who rather than lead them back into the garden or the kitchen, set off through the interior of the hall towards the main east west concourse through the estate. I cant see through any except the local lads, and they sent twenty Immortals, in full kit. T-twenty!? Mun Fan stumbled in shock, nearly tripping before Meixiu caught her arm. Is that a lot for here? Meixiu asked politely. Ah, Young Lady Ganlan, Zhen Wei saluted her hurriedly. Y-yes, it would have been, uh, before Its in line with the established Military Protocol, Yuan Zixin informed them with a resigned sigh. Do you know who is leading them, Sir Jia, and executing the warrant? No, Young Master, Jia Hao replied with an apologetic shrug. We were in the main house, Zhen Wei added, grimacing. With Big Sister Ning. She told us to come get you. YOU HAVE FIVE MINUTES! FAILURE OF THIS HOUSEHOLD TO ASSEMBLE BY THEN WILL BE TAKEN AS RESISTANCE TO THE RIGHTFUL APPLICATION OF THIS WARRANT! At this point, she could hear doors slamming and children crying in every direction, even with the declaration reverberating through the estate. They really want to make a point with this, huh? Zhen Wei muttered. Yep, seems that way, Yuan Zixin agreed, coming to a stop as they reached the main paved path that ran across the south side of the gardens, parallel to the sprawling reception annex, and which would eventually take them to the reception hall and the main courtyard at the south side of the estate. The path itself was currently full of bustling groups, families mostly, of those employed in the day-to-day work of the estate who Mrs Leng was currently putting up, all rushing in a mild panic. A few paused to bow to Yuan Zixin when they spotted him, but most were either preoccupied with marshalling errant, confused children, or just getting to the south gate as quickly as possible. When there was a suitable gap in the hubbub, Yuan Zixin led them across the throughfare and directly into the ground floor of the private dining hall. From there, they cut directly through that room, then along the edge of the garden courtyard at the heart of the annex, and then left into a second large hall typically reserved for entertaining large groups, as she understood it. Exiting there, at the south end, they finally arrived on the western side of the estates central courtyard plaza and into a scene of mildly oppressive bedlam unfolding amidst the morning drizzle. Some forty people, mostly family of estate workers, were already being lined up, in the rain, by family groups, under the watchful eyes of almost forty heavily armed and armoured soldiers, of which the twenty Immortals Zhen Wei had mentioned were only the rank and file, near as she could make out. Ah. Yuan Zixin, who had paused to take in the scene, sighed unhappily. It is going to be those ones in the middle who are the problem, isnt it, Jia Hao muttered, warily eyeing the two squads of six, who were decked out in a slightly bulkier version of the modular armour that the town guards used, the four they were escorting. Mmmm. Beside her, Meixiu pursed her lips, frowning as she eyed that group, particularly the leader, a dark-haired youth with five golden stars on his well-appointed armour, who had immediately glanced over in their direction when they arrived. Bureau E-Elites Mun Fan gulped nervously, her eyes fixed on the twelve, who all radiated an oppressive, martial intent, even in this weather. Why are they and what realm even is? Nobody among their group answered, though she was sure Yuan Zixin should know, if only by his previous experience. In truth though, telling them would not help keep people calm, either, so she understood why he remained silent. Even in a town as large as this, a force of twelve Ancient Immortals, especially those who had already comprehended the basics of at least two laws apiece, one relating to their own method, and the other relating to the halberds they all held, could walk sideways into nearly any problem without care. However, it was the four they were escorting that posed the real issue, even if their presence seemed lower key right now, in comparison to their subordinate guards. The only woman among them, who wore lighter armour, marked with three golden stars on her breastplate, along with a taller bearded man wearing the same bulky armour as the ancient immortals, augmented by a fan-like series of protrusions on its back, were both Dao Immortals, and not weak ones either. To her eyes, both had above average law comprehensions for their age and realm, and well-developed qi-based physiques. The bearded man was also the one who held the warrant. The other man who stood next to them, accompanied by a servant holding an umbrella, was actually an outlier in the overall group, because he was only an Ancient Immortal. However, he wore a fancy enough officials robe in the Ha clan colours to suggest he had some considerable rank in both the clan she was nominally a part of, while wearing this face, and the local bureaucracy. It was the leader of the group, though, the dark-haired young man, who was currently conversing with Yuan Mai and the head of the estates guards, Qi Jiguang, who was making Meixiu concerned. Currently he was keeping his presence thoroughly in check, presenting himself as only a little stronger than the others, but with the law comprehensions he had engrained in his body, she could easily determine that he was a peak Dao Lord. The armour he wore was also perfectly matched to his strengths, and despite its plain appearance, of much higher quality than that of anyone else present. Go join up with the others. Dont worry, this is just a formal procedure; it will all be worked out. Yuan Zixin informed them with a pretty good effort at a reassuring grimace, before turning to Meixiu, who had been quietly comforting Mun Fan Miss Meixiu, I fear I will have to ask you to accompany me. Of course, Meixiu replied, nodding as she pulled her thick shawl up around her shoulders a little more overtly. Sir Jia, Sir Zhen. Yuan Zixin spoke a bit louder now, presumably so the nearby soldiers would hear them clearly. Please go help the old and families make all haste here. YOUNG MASTER! Both saluted loudly and quite deliberately hurried off up the concourse towards the other arrivals, making sure the soldiers noticed them. Come on, Big Sister Fan, she said, taking the still slightly stunned Mun Fan by the arm and gave her a winsome smile. Lets go join the others, okay? Y-yes, Mun Fan nodded, before taking a breath and setting off towards the other maids who were starting to form their own group on the edge of the courtyard. You stick with big sister, okay? It will all be okay. Almost as if to curse poor Mun Fan for saying that, they had only made it halfway to the other maids when two of the soldiers stepped into their way, staring them down through the faceless helmets. Estate talismans, the right hand one instructed, holding out his hand. O-our t-talismans? Mun Fan squeaked. I um You dont have one? the other soldier asked, focusing on Mun Fan. N-no I h-here! Mun Fan fumbled hurriedly at her waist and plucked off the jade talisman that functioned as her record of employment in the estate and passed it to the soldier. Sighing, she passed hers over as well. Mun Fan, fifteen, employed for six years the soldier mused. And you, Ha Fenfang, fourteen, employed two days? I uh, just started, she replied with a cough, finding a line between bullish and nervous in her tone. After all the chaos, I came back here and well Odd, there is a Ha Fenfang listed as deceased on the civilian roll, the other soldier observed. I must have been listed as missing, she replied as glumly as she could. In the back of her mind, she could almost hear a certain goddess laughing at her, right now, and that wasnt helping her frame of mind at all. It would be easy to just twist things a little, but she had enough experience there to know that it was never just a matter of one little thing you had to change. There is even a record of offerings the soldier frowned, fixing their gaze. A Jun Arai paid fees to the Queen Mothers Temple; that was before I was kidnapped by bandits, she replied sullenly. They recovered bodies I guess I was misidentified? There were a few girls with names that use the same characters in the wider Ha clan. Oh, I heard about that, the first soldier remarked. The Jade Willow thing, feels like a lifetime Is there a problem there, Lieutenant Dufang? one of the other soldiers, their armour marked with a single gold star called over to the pair. Oh, uh, no Captain Fan, just checking the record, the soldier holding her talisman replied. It lists her as dead Oh great, another one, the Captain grunted. And yet, she is standing there in front of you. Does her estate talisman check out? Uh yes, Sir? Lieutenant Dufang replied after a short moment of hesitation. Then mark it down and go check the others. This rain sucks, and its early, and I had to leave a beautiful dream behind for this shit. She cant go anywhere. Captain Fan retorted sourly. Sir. Both soldiers saluted, then passed them their talismans back and waved them past. Nameless, that scared me, Mun Fan muttered. They must be looking for someone? I guess, she mused, frowning. They wanted to check your talismans too? Meilin, one of the older maids, asked as they reached the rest of the group. Yes, Sister Mei, Mun Fan nodded, glancing back behind them, at the pair of soldiers who were now checking a family of four who had just come from behind where they had been. And they took all their name plates off, another of the maids sneered. I recognised the Captain; its Deng Fan, someone else murmured. Motherless dog! My cousin helps manage the Blessed Fortune Teahouse; Ill get him blacklisted, a younger girl, Feihua, who was only wearing her nightgown and a now rather damp shawl, and understandably not happy about it, muttered. I wonder who put them up to this? another maid asked in hushed tones, eyeing the Ancient Immortals in the centre of the courtyard nervously. I bet it was that Quan bastard. Oh, from the market the other day? Ning Sora, who had also arrived now, remarked. Because Mistress Leng wouldnt cater for that young nobles banquet? How petty Shaking her head, she tuned out their chatter a little and looked back over at Meixiu and Yuan Zixin, who had now reached the Dao Lord, more interested in what was being said over there. She could have used her perception to check, but at this distance, it was easier and safer to just lip-read for the most part. Especially since the space inside the ring of Ancient Immortals was being sheltered by a reasonably sophisticated ward. You must be Leng Shuangs son? the female Dao Immortal asked Yuan Zixin. His talisman checks out, Major Lanying, an Ancient Immortal informed the woman respectfully. Yuan Zixin, three hundred and eighty-nine, Golden Immortal. Still a junior, huh, Lanying remarked, eyeing Yuan Zixin a little more pensively. Congratulations, I guess. Both of them have Yuan? Yet their mother goes by Leng? the bearded man holding the warrant asked, scowling. Married in, I guess, Lanying suggested with a shrug. You can ask her when she gets here. I am sure she will love talking about her family circumstances in detail with you. The bearded man just snorted, then turned back to look at the rest of the assembling group. They are still dragging their feet as well. They clearly dont take this seriously, he grumbled. Its pre-dawn, the weather is shit, half of them look like they have been legitimately asleep, and we have the whole estate surrounded. All yelling at them again is gonna do is make people stroppy, Lanying replied with a sigh. Lets keep it professional, at least for now. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Yes, my mother is widowed, Yuan Zixin interjected politely. And who is this? the bearded man asked, eyeing Meixiu from head to foot. Young Lady Ganlan, Yuan Zixin replied calmly. A guest, of the estate. Young Lady? the bearded man snorted. She is younger than you, Lanying remarked, before giving Meixiu an apologetic smile. Please forgive my compatriot, he is a military man at heart, and doesnt speak to many ladies, so his manners have only ever been homely. If that is what passed for homely manners around here, Hong, who had snuck up beside her while she was listening to the exchange, murmured wryly, its probably a good thing here is a long way from where we grew up. Rolling her eyes, she shushed Hong unobtrusively and kept listening. Well, as a Dao Step expert, there are certain formalities you have to observe if you want to remain in this town, the bearded man continued. Starting with full registration with the Military Bureau, an aura test, a full statement on what influence and family you belong to, and the registration of any of the following items if you have them on your person.as he was speaking, he held up a talisman scroll that unspooled in the space before Meixiu to display various bits of informationIf you are not willing to subscribe to these terms, you can leave, but having entered without doing so, I am afraid there will be a fine of two Heavenly Jades. I believe all jadework for her presence here has been properly filed with the town authority, Yuan Zixin replied. My mother has guaranteed her presence, and they were meant to deliver the appropriate authority talismans today And you have jadework to prove that? the bearded man cut in, clearly enjoying his role. The binary jade is in my rooms, Meixiu replied with aplomb as she adjusted her heavy shawl around her shoulders. As you can see, I am not fully attired. You should carry it with you, on your person, at all times, the bearded man stated blandly. Relax, send a Ah, Lieutenant Jing,Lanying waved to one Immortal-step soldiers who was checking talismans nearbygrab one of their maids, go to Young Lady Meixius rooms and bring the binary jade talisman the authority will have issued for her Yuan Zixin looked like he was about to say something, but just sighed and nodded. Lieutenant Jing saluted and then trotted briskly across the courtyard towards them. You, he pointed arbitrarily at the rather luckless Mun Fan, who squeaked in shock at being singled out. Come with me, take me to Lady Ganlans room. If you need access, I have a higher authority talisman, Lieutenant, Meilin spoke up. The soldier considered the pale-faced Mun Fan, then Meilin, and shrugged. Fine, lead the way, and be quick about it. Of course, Meilin murmured, saluting him and hurrying off towards the gardens with the soldier in tow. Ugh, what a morning, I will demand a refund from Astrologer Shin, one of the maids grumbled. He told me that today would be the luckiest day of the week, and dared charge a whole iron talisman, the fraud. Shaking her head wryly at the poor maids naivety in the way divinations worked, she turned her attention back to the group in the middle of the courtyard, because Mrs Leng, accompanied by a brown-haired maid holding an umbrella, had finally arrived. Mrs Leng Shuang, your talisman please? An ancient immortal asked blandly, stopping her at the edge of their circle. Aiii Mrs Leng sighed and handed over her jade. You as well. A second ancient immortal added to the maid, who just stared at him for a long moment, then took her token off the sash at her waist without saying a word. That seems in order, the first ancient Immortal remarked after a short pause, passing Mrs Leng her talisman back. The maid has to stay here though. Its fine, Shalin, Mrs Leng informed the maid, who had also just been handed back her talisman. Go see to some of the others. Shalin held out the umbrella silently, but Mrs Leng just smiled and shook her head. Give it to one of the families that have children. Fates know, everyone is so panicked. Shalin gave her mistress a remarkably long look, but in the end did turn on her heel and silently walk back the way she had come, handing over the umbrella to a young girl whose mother was currently trying to calm a two-year old who was screaming for their stuffed monkey. Mistress Leng Shuang, the Dao Lord stepped forward to meet her. I apologize for this unseemly show, but these are, unfortunately, unseemly times. I can only ask you to bear with us as we do our duty to the safety of West Flower Picking Town. Commander Lord Quan, Official Shi. Leng Shuang bowed politely to both the Dao Lord and the Ha clan official. And how can my estate help with the safety of our beautiful town on this most charming of mornings? Mistress Leng, the Ha clan official returned her bow, a little warily she thought. Dayum, is that Deputy Ha? one of the maids behind her sniggered as she watched the group exchange greetings. Didnt get his promotion it seems, another observed, sounding pleased. The warrant. The Dao Lord beckoned to the bearded man. Commander, the bearded man saluted the Dao Lord formally and passed him the warrant. Watching them, she had to concede they were being very disciplined about giving away names. May I examine it, Commander Quan? Mrs Leng asked politely. Of course, the Dao Lord passed the document over without so much as blinking. Mrs Leng spent almost two minutes contemplating the document in silence, before sighing and passing it back. This appears to be in order. I will send Qi Jiguang with a squad of your men and a full inventory of the armoury. My daughter Mei here can take some of your people to inventory our warehouses against the last list of stock we registered with the Town Authority, though I must inform you that was four weeks ago, and a lot has happened since then. That is very accommodating of you, Mistress Leng, Lord Quan replied, giving her a bright smile. Do you also have a list of registered occupants? We also need the formation registry and, per the ruling of the Town authority, your restricted inventory registry. Here, Leng Shuang said, producing a palm sized green jade talisman and passed it to Lord Quan, who silently handed it off the Ha clan Official. And this our copy of the restricted inventory, she added, handing him a second, red jade talisman. Alas, Commander, this estate does not possess a formation registry You dont? the bearded man grinned. You are aware That this estate is one of the eight registered exceptions to that list in the town, yes, all that jadework will be on record with the Town Governors Office, Leng Shuang continued brightly. I believe the Military Authority Offices should also have copies, but it is understandable if they are not immediately at hand, given how it was so unfortunately looted the other week. Yes, things are a little disorganized there, Lord Quan agreed, his smile slipping just a little for the first time, she noted with amusement. Do you know anything of this, Official Ha, as a deputy to the previous Commander? Ah, um, yes, the Ha clan official nodded slowly. This estate is one of four that were originally owned by the Ling clan. It goes all the way back to the founding charter of the town. I believe Leng Shuang was a close friend of previous owner, and he bequeathed it to her in his will. He was a notable war-hero who attained great merit during the Huang-Mo Wars, but suffered several crippling injuries at that time, which he eventually succumbed to. Why does that mean it has no formation registry? Lord Quan asked, frowning. Off to the side, she noted that Yuan Zixin, Yuan Mai and Qi Jiguang were all a picture of passive neutrality at this point as they listened to the conversation. Because this estate predates the formal establishment of the town and was in the family of a close friend of Lady Taos up until Mistress Leng acquired it by bequeathal. The formation that is currently associated with it is the zone block one. Oh, I see, so its like that, Lanying mused, looking around with more interest now. Indeed, Lady Lanying, the Ha official nodded politely to her. This estate fully encompasses one of the node-blocks. There are clearly additional formations here, though, the bearded man growled, gesturing at the rain-drenched halls flanking the courtyard. Yes, but they are not of sufficient magnitude to require registration on a unified record, under the current guidelines. The Official Ha pointed out. They were also installed by, or under the supervision of, Grandmaster Li, if I recall, who hashada standing contract with the Town Authority to deal with most of the old Ling formations. His certification and association was deemed sufficient, so There was no formal registry required, I see, Lord Quan nodded. And so, it was reported directly to the relevant bureaus at the time. It is as you say, Lord Quan, the Ha Official agreed. That is an unorthodox, if understandable loophole, Lord Quan mused. I will have to tell them to close it, I suppose. Especially in light of Grandmaster Li no longer holding the confidence of the Town Authority. Yes, well, you may find it difficult to do that, the Ha official muttered, not quite meeting Leng Shuangs gaze. None of those estates are simple. Nor is our Quan clan, the bearded man retorted. Of course not, Sir Quan, the Ha official demurred, bowing slightly to the bearded man. However, the two south of the river, the old Han clan estate and the Fei family estate, have both been claimed by the Su clan Because of course they have, Lanying sighed. As for the others, they include the old Ha family estate and the Cherry Wine Pagoda, the Ha official added. Well, that isnt a matter we need to worry about right now, Lord Quan sighed. In that case, when we are finished up with this, Lanying, take a squad and have Mistress Leng escort you around the particular parts. If anything concerns you, act as you see fit. Of course, Sir, Lanying agreed, saluting him. I wonder what they are talking about, one of the maids next to her muttered. Probably working out how much they can loot from our warehouses, Feihua sneered. Nobody has anything so all they can do is stuff like this, I imagine. Now, now, Fei, one of the older maids murmured warningly. Even if this rain is terrible, they have perception formations for days on those armours. They could at least let us have a few umbrellas if they are going to make us stand here for ages, another maid grumbled. I think that is rather the point, Yingling, someone else pointed out. Tuning them out again, she glanced around the courtyard, noting that most of the estates occupants had finally mustered here, before focusing back on the conversations going on in the middle. Lord Quan was still asking Leng Shuang about the specifics of things, which was an interesting insight into how much bureaucracy had to go into owning a decent size estate in this town. Yuan Zixin and Yuan Mai were both seemingly content to stand near their mother, pictures of stoic, patient calmness amidst the sense of unease pervading the wider courtyard, while Qi Jiguang, now joined by Zhen Su, the woman who headed up the small group of female guards in the estate, were both idly taking in the soldiers milling around, still checking talismans. That exercise alone, she fancied, would probably take some time, because like her, there had to be quite a few with challenging circumstances. After several more minutes of conversation, mostly about the details on the various registries the warrant empowered them to audit, the various groups split offLord Quan, Major Lanying, Leng Shuang and Zhen Su in the direction of the main household, Qi Jiguang with some soldiers to the armoury and barracks on the eastern side of the estate, while Yuan Mai and Yuan Zixin headed off with all but two of the Ancient Immortals and the Ha official towards the west side of the estate. Amusingly, that left Meixiu basically standing, as if forgotten, with two slightly uneasy looking Ancient Immortals and Sir Quan, whom she was masterfully ignoring, for company. We are gonna be here a while, arent we? Hong mused, tugging at her now very damp robe. It does look like it, she agreed. The performative ritual of these sorts of events was nothing new to herto either of them, in their own way. How can you be so calm? Yingling, who was now sheltering under a shawl she was sharing with Mun Fan, asked giving her a sideways look. Does panicking do any good? Hong asked with a shrug. It is what it is. We are where we are. That is a remarkably fatalistic outlook to have for a girl your age, one of the older maids remarked wanly. Its a remarkably fatalistic age we live in, Hong replied with a shrug. It is a pity we dont still have those snacks, Mun Fan added, glumly. With a cough, she pulled the bundle and the wine jar out of her robe and put them down opposite the young woman. H-how? Mun Fan stared dully at the small, rather mixed-up repast as the other maids around them also did some humorous double takes. It seemed a shame to leave them, she chuckled. Ahhh Mun Fan took one of the small savoury pastries and bit into it with relish. HEY! YOU LOT! She turned halfway as the bearded man suddenly rounded on them A wave of distortion swirled around them and the wine jar shattered into a dozen pieces, scattering its contents in a splash over two maids who shrieked in shock. The majority of the pastries also vanished in a smear. WHO GAVE YOU SERVANTS PERMISSION TO DO AS YOU LIKE!? Sir Quan glowered as others in the courtyard turned to see what had happened. KNEEL AND REFLECT! With a grunt, everyone around them abruptly collapsed to their knees, bodies trembling as his intent enveloped them. Exhaling, she went with it, as did Hong, ending up staring at mucky remnants of one of the pastries that sat on the paving before her. Beside her, Mun Fan whimpered. In the distance, the sky rumbled. Whether it was Eris, or her, or Hong, or some other power, she didnt really care, as the first heavy pea-sized droplet of rain struck the unfortunate pastry like a meteor from heaven, dispensing judgement. Then another, and another. In a matter of seconds, the misty drizzle had transformed into an unspeakable deluge, bringing with it a profound sense of silent, peaceful isolation. Motherless Dog-shit spawned weather! Nearby, Captain Fan swore furiously and tossed his helmet on the ground. Oh, come on Feihua groaned. This rain is the worst! Yingling declared gloomily. On a distant rooftop, a pair of monkeys bowed in her general direction. Silently, she stared up at the rain-dark sky, and imagined she heard a certain goddess laughing. Unfortunately, that goddess was her. -I guess the cruel one really is me after all, she reflected wryly, ignoring Hongs accusatory sideways glance as all around them, amidst angry shouting and some screams due to sensory overload, the soldiers communication chatter fizzled out, a moment before the formations they had been maintaining also began to fail.

~ ??? This Artificial Forest ~
Over there! Get it! AngerFuryFocus! Where is it!? Look out for the Orchids! Ahhhhhh! Get it off me! Grasping! Power! Hurt!FuryGreed! The f! There is another in that N! Pond! RunningCapture!? Sensations assailed it, strange sounds screamed at it. Darkness, stifling and secure twisted strangely around it. It tried to break free. Tried again to break free, but the roots of nothingness clung to it. Through here! One came through here! Words, spoken by the predators, whispered all around it, even in its cruel prison. Dark, constraining, it tried to push against it, but again, the nothingness clung. It wanted to scream, to shout, to let the burning whatever it was, within it, envelop everything, but it could not. Where isAhhhh! PainHurtCessation. That last whisper of sensations it knew. Familiarity, born beneath dark trees, in shadowed glades, where strange things danced and sang. The start and end of being. Mostly an end, when the Cessation was so abrupt. It killedWhere!Look ou! Noise, like a dying thing that roamed beneath those trees. PainHorrorCessation! Again, familiarity, the ending of something and yet. It struggled, and the nothingness clung even harder. The prison of stilled, frozen dirt that bound it refused to budge, no matter how it moved. No matter how BreakingdisruptionannoyanceCessation!'' The prison of dirt, lifeless as it was, died. A face stared down at it, a rippling mirage of the familiar and the unknown. Higher, superior, formidable Chosen? It tried, experimentally, to push against the clinging nothingness and found, to its shock, that that curse of its existence, the bane that suffocated it, denying it nutrition, denying it light, denying it any kind of impetus was gone? Do you understand me? The familiar formidable whispered to it, became bigger and also smaller, before it. DIE! The form of the predator stood, like a brutal shadow, over them. Its unnatural hunger grasping for the superior one that had somehow freed it Something snapped, within it. The cold chill that it had been unable to warm, that had shifted from a calming balm to a dreadful gnawing agony over the interminable time it had been stifled by the barren, brutal dirt of its prison filled the space it was in. Artificial, unnatural space. Regular, it could not describe how it knew that, but it was not like home. The shade too uniform, the light hot, but slight and shallow Wake. Up. A presence touched it, physically. Disconcerting disruption blossomed. It opened its awareness? And beheld the familiar great above, from whence nourishment fellwas currently falling. Familiar, soothing, silent, like being back where it had been, once. Before The Nightmare. Green shelter, comforting, shrouded in crisp clarity, clung to its body. Instinctually, it grasped at it with the odd, unfamiliar limbs it was now wearing, wishing to retreat to the nurturing, sheltering darkness of the dirt, only to find it could not... not easily at leastdue in part to the covering on its new form that was disturbingly like that of the predators. The sense of cool clarity was also fading, unable to endure in the place it currently was. After The Nightmare, it had survived, somehow. Six of the superior ones were nearby, it could feel that, intuitivelyincluding the three from then, Calming, Bright and Moistening in turn, along with another three who all felt similar, who were all of this place, and who it didnt like, due to their grasping, vibrant and stifling presences. You had a Nightmare, the Calming Superior Oneno, its saviour, from that artificial hell, informed it? gently, herhand? that was what it was called, it recalled, a little groggily, no longer pinching its face? The strange concepts of the predator-forms being wavered like fog in its awareness, before vanishing again as it looked at the calming one before her. Shrouded in her? Camoflague? it tried to pronounce the word, but the sound was hard, unnatural to it, even in this form it now wore. Camouflage, the Calming One made a sound that the predators seemed to like, that put them at ease, then patted it gently. Nightmare? it repeated that set of sounds. It had heard them before. Yes, the Calming Superior One moved the focal point of its formits expressive flower, face?in what the predators thought of as some sort of motion of agreement? That is what you just experienced. You? You may be at this some time, one of the ones it didnt like observed, its sounds carrying Amusement, Consideration and something alien it could not really grasp. It awakened, but this trauma is Well, being badly poisoned, stuck in a sealing pot for weeks, taken hither and thither, poked and prodded, then attacked as soon as you are freed isnt the best way to start, the Calming Superior One The word is observed; we are speaking, about you, the Bright Superior One, who had a much more open, easier-to-read manner, sending with it the much more familiar understanding it had always had, of the way the world worked, though it was somehow, still not quite right, in some way. It would be easier if you just another of the stifling, vibrant ones cut in, another alien, unknowable sensation imbuing their sounds. No, it has suffered enough. It must heal, the Calming One rejected their suggestion with cessation hinted in her sounds now. Indeed, the Bright One moved her head in a motion like agreement. We should not add to its scars by imposing upon its emergent wisdom in such a way. Its ability to follow their intent foundered as more sounds, more whispers filled the place they were in. Intuitively, it knew they were talking about it, and somehow, were disappointed? Or maybe just vexed. It wanted to try to explain to them, but they were not like it, despite being superior individuals of its kind, they were not like it. It struggled to consider how to enunciate that. The unnaturally instilled presence of the Dark Ones that ruled where it came from was not helping either, though their dangerous influence was lessening here, in this place. We need a ginseng, dont we? the third superior it actually liked, the moist, wet, refreshing one, who had barely entered into its awareness compared to the others, whispered. As it spoke, the comforting silence of the rain deepened. Ginseng? it repeated that sound, because the intent within it was familiar, graspable, carrying within it a sense of belonging. So, you do know that word, at least, The third Stifling One mused. Do you remember the words for her? It pointed an appendageits hand, something within it corrected softlyat the Calming Superior One who glared at the three pushy, stifling ones in return. This was, in many ways, awkward, it had to concede. Up there, there had been no need for this kind of thing, except these ones were hard to read, their intent confusing, too complex, or maybe not complex enough? Or in the right way? Feeling oddly put upon, for some reason it could not place, it considered the Calming One, camouflaged as she was, with her leaves hanging around her in a loose canopy, her name upon her form, like a luminous focal point of white and purple, and made another attempt at doing it their way. Lily? it hazarded at last, after struggling to enunciate the intent correctly with the unnatural sound. If only it could go back to its real body, this would be so much easier. Close enough, the Lily sighed, giving her a smile. And them? The pushiest of the three it really didnt like at this point, gestured with her hand to the bright and moistening superior figures on its other side. It is still a child, in that sense, even if it has lived a relatively long time, the Lily stated, an alien sense drifting through her sounds as well now. And it suffered quite a bit, during its captivity, stop pushing it so. She needs to grasp this, or it will be in danger As it spoke, the Pushy Ones hand guided its attention back to the Superior Luminous One and the Superior Wet One, not that it needed that; it knew just fine where they were, and what they were, and how they fit into the world around it, even if their forms were both currently also of the camouflage. Go on, just do your best, the Calming One murmured, its hand lightly brushing against its own appendage. Nourish, moistening Fren? it hazarded carefully, trying to enunciate the words like they had. Bright Sustenance Orkid? Sustenance Orchid? one of the other pushy trio groaned, amusement settling over all three. I take back what I just said instil away, big sis. The Bright One, a cruel betrayal of intention resonating in its sounds, along with unhappiness for some reason, added. No, the Moistening Superior One shook its leaves, mist swirling around it gently in the rain. Instinctively, it found a part of it wanted to reach out for that, because as it currently was, it was hard in this camouflage they had forced it to adopt to gain what it needed. It felt stifled still, on some fundamental level, by it. Like nothing was quite satisfying while it was like this, even if it was apparently required to evade and confuse the predators. I know where there is a ginseng nearby. It should at least be able to advise us. Uggh, its both humid and cold hereah! Is this the poor child who you spoke of before? Are they any more lucid? It flinched as a sudden, stifling shadow settled over the whole grove. It was like the three pushy ones but, as it warily considered this new arrival within its awareness, it found it could not compare them at all. They might be the same kind, but the new one now standing there, examining it, could not be considered merely pushy or stifling; rather, simply by being, its presence felt strangling. An inescapable shadow, blocking out sustenance and seizing nourishment. It could also sense on some intuitive level, a near incomprehensible burden of years welling up ceaselessly within it, while the alluring vibrance and vitality that seethed just beneath its form was almost as suffocating as the shadow it cast. It struggled to find something other than instinctual fear to identify it. The four who ruled this place, perhaps, but even they were lesser, in vitality, in vibrance, in gloom, in simple ambience. It was also not like that Dreadful, Unfathomable One that had grasped it so briefly, in the misery of its captivity, when it feared its end had finally come. Rather it it was almost like it was in the presence of the Dark Ones, whose red leaves whispered in strange ways, and who when the moon and stars were wrong and the rains sang, sometimes sang with them, taking on forms like the camouflage of these ones, here, but somehow not. Not a Superior one, but an Elder being? Just the thought alone, made it want to hide beneath the dark, comforting dirt, to return to the mindless slumber of growth, free from all of this The Lily took its hand, giving it a sense of calm, and support, and the instinct to flee, while it didnt recede entirely, did somehow lessen a little, but it still moved, intuitively, towards its saviour. Lucidity is a strong word. She has awareness and, actually, a lot of intuition. She just lacks a suitable means to communicate properly, because, well, she is a ginseng that lived in the mountains its whole life, and now she is here, the Bright Sustenance Orkid replied, and this time, to its surprise, it actually got the meaning of most of the sounds, even if it was hard to focus on so many so quick, with such obscure intent. Ah, I see, you lot are like the blind leading the blind, the overwhelmingly pushy one mused, crouching down before them, and to its further surprise it found it also understood perfectly what it, at least, meant. You are all too used to hiding the nature of your intention and you speak way too fast. The others all turned to observe it, and it could not help but mimic a sort of moment it had seen earlier that finally said Yes, the Elder one is right; you all speak like idiots, aping our predators, so it is hard to understand. You the three pushy ones stared at it in shock, while it in truth, suddenly just felt like a miserable weight that had been clinging to some part of it was not longer. The shadow of the Dark Ones, that the predators had tried to instil on it, was no longer like a mutilation scar, digging unharmoniously across its awareness. Ah, so it was also like that, the Elder One museda sense of gentle harmony settling over everything her shadow touched as her manner turned contemplative, like the stillness of a glade in a deep valley. The scars of your ordeal really do run deep. Do You Still Understand Me If We Converse Like This? it added, something subtle shifting in its manner as it continued. I Do? it replied warily, and carefully, matching what the Elder had just done as best it could, but still really wishing it could abandon this unpleasant form and dig itself back down to where it was naturally more comfortable, and hidden. It was also confusing how this had not worked before but worked just fine now. All it could think was that it was because of the Elder One? Also, please call me Big Sister Fu Ji, the Elder added, its aura continuing to lessen with every fluctuation of its intent. Ill feel embarrassed if you equate me with those figures of the Dark Valleys. Fu Ji? it managed, though the intent it pushed was mostly still influenced by its memory of the stifling, strangling nature of the domineering Elder being before it, even with the harmony it was also now embodying. Ahhh, maybe just Big Sister Wisteria is fine, Fu Ji sighed, projecting welcoming and warmth even more overtly with its appearance that was markedly at odds with how its presence still felt, truthfully. Big Sister? it turned those words over, unfamiliar as they were, trying to match them to associations it could properly rationalize. AlsoHer? Family is a weird concept to you, I know, when you have grown up solitary and just are in groups with your The Wisteria stopped speaking as a presence swept across the place they were in. Hungry, Powerful, Searching in its intent. Reflexively, the others all froze as well, as, a moment later, voices echoed through the rain. What do you think that was? Awakened spirit herb, maybe? It is a garden that looks like it should have some. Maybe it is one of the four on the list? Uggh, they just let them roam wild? How irresponsible Well, our orders are to sweep it for anything unusual and report what isnt on the list. It claims there should be four, one in each quadrant What I would not give to be rid of this Avici-sent rain. Our armour is going to stop working properly at this rate. The disruptive sounds and presence of predators echoed through the greenery around them, followed by the sound of shifting vegetation, then two hulking, armoured figures came into view, through the downpour, picking their way around the spirit trees and shrubs. Both were looking about warily, but didnt seem able to notice them, for now at least. Out of the corner of her eyes, she noted the three pushy ones had melted back into the shadows, the trains of purple flowers winding through the branches overhead rustling faintly. The Bright One and the Moistening One had also flitted into the nearby greenery, their natural forms settling silent as if they had always been there. Do not panic, the Calming Lily murmured softly to her, her own leaf-garment rippling into the form of the things the predators frequently wore to cover their form. Just play along. It will be fine. Ah! Over oh the nearer of the two predator-beings immediately turned to look in their direction as the lily spoke to it, and then paused. The orders were for everyone to assemble in the courtyard. Why are you two kids? The Elder Wisteria coughed gently and the rain around them shivered. Both predators focused on her, where she had taken a seat beneath the vine-draped tree, their faces turning pale. FearUneaseAggressionTerror Intent bled off them as they considered her presence, then they both bowed deeply. Apologies, S-Senior? Lady Fu Ji, the Elder Wisteria whispered, not bothering to get to her feet. You must be soldiers from the Local Authority. We are which influence? Ah. They both paused as the wisteria adjusted her camouflage to reveal a certain set of patterns adorning the front more clearly. Our apologies, Priestess. I am a part of the Wusheng Temple, the Wisteria murmured. I was invited here by Madam Leng to tend to some of these poor children, she said, gesturing towards the two of them. They suffered a lot of trauma these past few weeks, and the gardens here calm them. I see, the Weaker One spoke up, weirdly. However, they should still have assembled with Their families are lost, their homes are gone and as you can see, they are not comfortable around others, the Wisteria murmured, the sense of warmth and comfort radiating off her intensifying as she spoke. If it pleases you, of course we will come to the courtyard. All I ask is that you be understanding of their circumstances. Just so you understand, Priestess Fu, the Weaker One nodded, both predators panic slowly fading, replaced with acceptance, as she spoke. I uh, dont suppose you have seen the spirit herbs in this place? the stronger of the two added. In this weather, I am afraid I cannot help you much, the Wisteria answered with a sigh. I can only advise against poking around too much; they are quite strong. Mmmm, yes, that is why we have to account for them, you understand, Priestess, the weaker of the pair muttered. Its part of the regulations and there have been accidents in the last while. I can imagine, the Wisteria mused. I suppose we could come with you and offer a hand. At least two of them are familiar to me, so they will at least register their presence a little without causing any ructionsI assume that is all you have to do? Well, um the the Stronger One looked like it was going to say something, but the other one elbowed them unobtrusively in the side. Just recording their presence and ensuring the gardens are as documented, is all that is required, the Weaker One replied with a polite bow. Your aid in that matter will of course be noted. Your understanding does you credit, the Wisteria replied making an expression on her face that radiated warmth and acknowledgement as she got to her feet and waved for both of them to come join her. Not really able to do anything else, it stood up, a bit woodenly, because the camouflaged form was hard to move about in, and taking the calming lilys hand, stiffly walked over to stand beside the Wisteria. What happened to her? the weaker of the predators pointed at it. Again, for a moment, it had to fight the urge to hide in the safe, cool ground, as even if it were the weaker one, the predator still felt notably stronger than it Yin poisoning, during the upheaval, the Wisteria replied calmly. She has to learn how to walk. Motherless those bastards really are the Weaker One mumbled sounds under their breath, anger shimmering around them for a moment. And this is why we present ourselves like this, the Lily whispered, gently as they walked beside the Wisteria, through the sky-nourishment-obscured greenery. This is their valley, and this artifice all around them their forest, into which we must adapt, lest That didnt need that sense to be finished. It she, it supposed, considering the conceptual mask provided, had seen all too well where the lack of it had led her. Capture, torment, misery upon misery, then that numbing, untouchable cage of frozen dirt. Is she okay? the Weaker One was looking at it her, she realised. Sry it managed to speak, trying hard in not meeting its focus as itshe realised something of her own intent had inadvertently manifested at recalling that miserable, stagnant time. Bizarrely, where that would have had no impact at all in her place she had come from, the Weaker One actually sighed and something like pity and pain, on her behalf hung around it for a moment. You see? the Lily murmured, putting a hand that openly portrayed comfort to those around them on her body. They do not see us, not really. They see what they want to see. A form, a flower, a mask. Gender, Age, Innocenceall of it becomes camouflage to help our survival here, because they adore these things, along with beauty and elegance, and fear the cruel rawness of the reality of these lands, until it becomes a kind of blindness. It is a grim time, the Weaker One observed, its presence again cloaked in a sense she once again couldnt quite grasp. I hoped never to see these days come again, after that blood-soaked year. This is just how it is, the Wisteria replied evenly as they reached the edge of the rocky gravel grove that, every time it had come to this part of the garden, gave it a sense of creeping unease due to the formidable one lurking at its heart. All we can do is live as we are and do the best we can. As you say, Priestess, the Stronger One said, though there itshe, sensed something else, almost like opposition, or discord? So, um, the one here should be a bamboo? the Weaker One suggested as they paused at the edge of the gravel that flowed between rocky outcropping, consulting with a half-visible blue thing that appeared in the space in front of it. Uggh, this weather! the Weaker One added, pausing to glare up at the clouds above. I cant see shit with my helmet, the Stronger One added. Its just a fate-thrashed blur of iridescence out there. It was hard not to shake her head, both still feeling like weird concepts. Their lack of awareness was slightly problematic to it, in a way it was hard to articulate as well, as it took in the various places where spirit herbs were currently lurking. Most were not superior ones like they now were, but just within eyesight it could feel at least seven, all of a strength with it, silently watching them from their respective territories. Fu Ji, you honour me with your presence Like a silent whisper, out of the deluge, the Bamboo appeared, clad in the same elegance and grace as the Wisteria beside them. Its presence was not as overwhelming as the Wisteria, but it had almost the same vibrancy, in this climate. Certainly, it was enough to intimidate both of the predators, who flinched, and took a step backwards, their expressions again paling as they bowed slightly before it. And it seems we are being raided again? It has happened before? the Weaker One asked, uneasily. Oh, long ago, the Bamboo replied. Some rogues from the Huang sought to assassinate the Lord Lings son, over some small grievance. There was a teahouse, a poem and a beauty though that always seems to be the case. Invariably, the Wisteria agreed, shaking her head. I have some memory that there was a protest when we returned the bodies, but we left them intact, so You left them intact? The Stronger Ones presence flared with hostility now, and unease. It was long ago, the due was paid, and the Huang Lord bowed thrice to our Lord and his son, the Bamboo sighed. I believe a song was later composed, but it was not very good. I assume you wish to meet with my sisters? the Bamboo added, eyeing the pair, who were just staring at the Bamboo now. There is likely a warrant or something you must observe? Y-yes, the Weaker One replied hurriedly, stepping forward and holding out that strange blue-ish shadow for the Bamboo to look at A formality, you understand. Of course, the ritual of these things matters, the Bamboo agreed after considering it for a moment. Formality? it she asked the Lily softly, because while it had a fair grasp of the sounds spoken, the intent in many of the words not spoken by their kind still occasionally felt hollow to the point of near incomprehension to it. They are trying to pretend like they are not making trouble, the Lily replied, radiating amusement. Shush, you two, the Wisteria whispered. Be respectful. As they watched, the Bamboo produced a length of well, bamboo, and, holding it lightly, flicked it with one of the appendages on her hand three times in quick succession. The sound it made reverberated gently through the garden, merging with the ambiance. The first to arrive was the other one she had actually met, the Lotus from the lake, who slid into focus as little more than a shadow amidst the nearby greenery, barely revealing her camouflage form to the startled pair. Its aura was the coldest and most comfortable of the four, she felt, perhaps because it was closest to her in nature. Fu Ji its voice whispered, like the sighing of reads and the lapping of the moisture on dirt. Honour Shanyuan, the Wisteria murmured, inclining her head in reply. Old Ling would never have permitted this, the Willow from the southern end of the garden remarked coolly, also arriving next to them in a rustle of leaves and alighting on one of the stone box-things dotted around the place to give brightness at night. It has been a while since you blessed us with your presence, Fu Ji. I had begun to think you did not know what a bridge was. The second half of what it spoke was pure intention, projected through ambience, and it could not help but notice that both of the not-so-dangerousCseeming predators looked at her as if she were some poisonous thing. If you behave like that, Green Willow, they will take it as hostility and that would cause Lady Leng difficulties, the last of the four leaders among their kind in this place, the Plum Tree that lived in the eastern area, murmured, stepping out of the mist. Unlike the others, who all appeared in the camouflage of what she supposed were adult predators, the Plum preferred a younger form, more akin to the one she and the Lily beside her currently maintained, and her manner was bright and cheerful. It was completely at odds with her presence as well, which was. easily the most formidable of all four, though still not as smothering and overwhelming as the Wisteria. I do hope you are not causing problems for Aunty Leng, the Plum Tree added playfully, giving the pair the most spectacular and subtle immersion in her aura. They really are unperceptive as rocks, she could not help but whisper to the Lily, because had she run into that sort of sense of play up in the mountains she would have been leaving that valley as fast as she was able. I think that is slandering rocks, the Lily replied drily. N-no, of course not, the Weaker One flushed, panic and other hard to read feelings bleeding off of both of them now. It is just a routine thing I will watch with interest as you check the rest of the neighbourhood then, the Plum Tree suggested sweetly. Ah-hah, little lady, that isnt how this works, the Stronger One tried to interject, performative strength briefly pushing out from it, for all the good it did. Mmmm, so you are making trouble for Aunty Leng, then? the Plum Blossom asked, the expression on its face turning into an ever more radiant manifestation of delight. I believe you have observed what you must, so you can report back to your superiors that the records are as correct as they can be for any estate in this town, the Wisteria interjected smoothly. I-I do believe that is the case, as you say, Priestess Fu, the Weaker One, who seemed by far the more adaptive of them, she had to concede, agreed quickly. We will just be Abruptly, a discordant, creaking sense of pressure bled through the greenery around them, radiating from the tall construction surrounded by trapped moisture on the northern side of the rocky area. All four spirit herbs vanished, their forms scattering into leaves, flowers and, in the case of the lotus, moisture droplets In the middle distance, she felt a subtle ripple of Aggression, then four artificial thorns that the predators likely used as weapons shattered into fragments a few paces away from their group. Both guards flinched, panic and shock running through them as they turned to look in that direction, drawing their own artificial weapons A moment later, six masked figures, all dressed in dark colours, appeared around them. Who?! one of the dark figures turned towards the depths of the rocky area and then collapsed as several spikes of pale bamboo impaled it. Shit, ther! the strongest of the remaining predators rounded on them, looked at the two of them, entirely seemed to miss the Wisteria, and then collapsed along with the other four as more bamboo slid silently out of the ground around them in a rippling wave, obliterating their qi and vitality, while drifting willow leaves slashed across their bodies, severing limbs and even a head in one instance. The whole attack lasted less than a pulse of her qi and, with the exception of the initial discordant wave of pressure and then the flash of Aggression, had barely caused a ripple in the ambience of their surroundings. It was in stark contrast to the end of her own Nightmare. Those predators had not gone down anywhere near as easily as this, and ruined half of the small artificial valley in that other place in the process. So uh, who are they, anyway? the Lily asked the Wisteria as the two predators stared, pale-faced, at the six dismembered, broken corpses of their kind. Mercenaries, the Willow replied, from the shadows. From Western Azure of all places. Their plan was to sneak in while this warrant is being executed, killing a few of these guards, clean out the library and some other places as well and then leave, after making it look like this estate was responsible. Mmmm, and who put them up to this, I wonder? the Bamboos voice whispered out of the depths of the rocky islands. They have no idea, the Willow mused, glancing around. It was just a Dammit, that idiot! The Willow fell silent as abruptly, a seventh masked figure, with a hungry strength bleeding off of it that made her want to crawl back into the ground and hide, stopped a few paces away from them. He swore he could get inside the pagoda without! She had the gratification of seeing this predators expression turn slack, as it did spot the Wisteria, and its aura destabilised momentarily with terror, before the Willow stepped silently out of the greenery beside it and with a casual swipe of her hand, decapitated it, placing the severed head on the stone box beside her. Uh, what should we do with them? the Lily asked the Wisteria quietly after they had all had a moments silence to take things in. Bury Deep? the Lotus suggested quietly from the shadow of one of the other box-things, making the stronger predator flinch in fright as it registered her return. So, not making trouble for Lady Leng, huh? the Plum Tree asked brightly, eyeing the head the Willow had severed as she also reappeared right between the already jittery pair, who both jumped a foot in the air.

~ Jun Han/Yuan Zixin Mrs Lengs Estate ~
They made it halfway through the inventory of the first warehouse, before an incident finally occurred. Which, in the face of what he suspected was unfolding on some level, Jun Han had to admit to himself was quite an impressive feat. He was standing by, watching two of the local guards, whose names he vaguely recalled were Jin and Heng, glumly check crate after crate of various low-quality spirit food ingredients against a purchase and supply order Yuan Mai had produced, all overseen by the former deputy commander Ha, when a discordant, nails-on-stone sense of pressure bled through the hall, radiating from the rear of the Estate. What was that!? the leader of the squad of Ancient Immortal soldiers from the Quan Legion turned to him, his expression disconcerted. I believe, Master Sergeant, it was someone triggering the wards on the estates library pagoda in a way that they should not be, he replied, pushing away his own sense of unease and trying to be as professionally cordial as possible. It isnt even the first time this week. Oh the Ancient Immortal grimaced. Elaborate. Some bandits used a sherd bomb to blow down the back wall during the chaos a few weeks back, Yuan Mai interjected. That was before I returned, he added helpfully. Then, four days ago, several thieves attempted to slip into the grounds and raid the library. Likely they expected the newly repaired wall to be weaker and hoped to make some easy pickings. What happened to them? the Sergeant asked, frowning. This was not reported? The sherd bomb incident was, Ha Shi Junpeithe former Deputy Commander of the Guards turned Officialvolunteered. It was one of twenty-two, such incidents that morning, including the assaults on the Li estate and the Ha family estate. Seventeen invaders were reported dead if I recall, along with three employees of this estate, another six across the road and ninety-one injured in the aftermath there were probably more, but it was chaotic, that day. I see, the Sergeant sighed, turning back to him. And these thieves from a few days ago? Failed to get through the renewed wards and fled, he clarified. Sir Qi reported to the Yu District Guard Authority We can only hope that they are doing their utmost, Yuan Mai added a little helplessly. Undoubtedly, the Sergeant replied in a tone that told him that it was one of a very long list of things they were undoubtedly doing their utmost to investigate, right now. You four, the Sergeant beckoned to four of the other Ancient Immortals who had been working up the other end of the warehouse. Go check out what it was. SIR! the nearest of the four saluted and the four put aside the crates they had been checking and, after replacing their helmets, headed out the door, into the courtyard and the direction of the gardens. You two, the Sergeant then pointed to two who had been watching the doorway to the warehouse. Check the other warehouses, just in case. Sir! both saluted and left as well, being replaced by two of the remaining four who had been doing the inventory. I guess we will be here a while, Heng muttered under his breath, putting the crate of lotus roots he had been checking aside and turning back to the Sergeant. This one is as on the list, Sir. In other circumstances, and in a different lifetime, having been on the other end of a few warrant searches like this, Jun Han fancied he would have felt a bit more sympathy for them. However, all his intuition was telling him that this was someone playing stupid games, so it only felt fair that they won a stupid prize. In this instance, it was going to be spending the entire day, in all likelihood, going box by box through the five warehouses in the estate, inventorying low-grade spirit food ingredients, because the soul-sense inhibiting deluge falling outside was as bad as he had ever experienced outside the actual border of Yin Eclipse. This entire hall is just spirit food ingredients, Young Master Yuan? the Sergeant asked him, a slight hint of resignation in his voice. It should be, Sergeant, he replied politely. However, in order to assuage the concerns of Lord Quan Corporal Jin, the Sergeant jerked his head towards Jin, who stood up quickly. The weather is going to mess with the com-array, isnt it? This is as bad as I can remember, Sir, Jin replied smartly. The array in the mudskipper might do better. In that case, go to tell them to summon twenty of the district auxiliary force here to help with this. Sir! Jin saluted smartly and left without a backward glance, more than happy to do anything other than check crate after crate of food produce. I believe that is this section of the Purchase Order affirmed, Yuan Mai spoke up after considering her list as Corporal Heng put aside another crate. There were nineteen irregularities in the order caused by the supplier failing to deliver goods of sufficient quality or substituting at point of delivery in this next batch though, so we will also have to check all of them manually against their and ours as well, she added, her voice dripping with apologetic sincerity as she gestured towards the next set of pallets in the hall. Another substituted batch? Official Ha muttered, looking around with a grimace. It isnt normally this bad, she apologised, putting a hand on his arm. However, that auction in Blue Water City Upended the whole market, yes, the Sergeant, who was also familiar with the problem by now, sighed as well. On the bright side, sir, we get to be indoors, one of the Ancient Immortals still checking called over. Praise the Heavens of Shan for small mercies, he added with aplomb. Quite. the Sergeant agreed, sitting down on one of the checked crates and staring into nothing for a moment. -Surely, he is starting to regret the choice to wear heavy armour in this climate, he mused. Probably they are not adapted to it either, yet. Most of the heavy armour used in the province had been periodically adapted to compensate for many of the most egregious issues that arose from working in a region where rainstorms of the kind currently overhead could occur with depressingly regularity and last as long as a week or more. Unfortunately for the newly arrived forces, most of those supplies were controlled directly by the Ling clan and the Cao clan, who contributed the majority of the heavier firepower to the provincial military for the last few millennia. What remained of the Cao stockpiles in Blue Water City had been seized by the Sheng clan as well, leaving little for the provincial forces brought in by the Quan and other clans in their wake. The Ling were also not sharing, by all accounts, so most of the newer units, like the one executing the warrant on their estate, were deploying with gear that did not yet have any adaption, operated by soldiers, many of whom had never experienced these conditions before in any sustained manner. Perhaps we could get you and your men some refreshments? Yuan Mai suggested politely. Mmmm, the Sergeant continued to stare into space, as if lost in thought, so she didnt press matters, and instead beckoned to him. Brother dear, could you help me move these crates, so Official Ha can check the ones behind? she asked him, with a bright smile, gesturing to a double stacked pallet. Ah, sure, he nodded going over to them, observing wryly as he did so, that Official Ha didnt look especially enthused about getting help. Truth be told, he still found it a little weird at times to be formally calling and thinking of her as his sister, but it was still much easier than fully settling into the young master persona his status required, especially when faced with the lingering eyes of Ha Shi Junpei. Somewhat surprisingly, it only took about five minutes for Corporal Jin to return, somewhat bedraggled and out of breath, carrying a pair of umbrellas. Sir! Reporting, Sir! Corporal Jin stated smartly. The secure communication network for the whole town is failing in the rain, Sir. I sent Corporal Fan to the District Headquarters in person to deliver your request. The whole network the Master Sergeant shook his head. And that alert, just now? Um, it seems like a bunch of intruders, Sir, the Corporal replied. Just what I overheard though. The spirit herbs in the garden killed them. The Huaaaaa the Sergeant did sigh this time. Their origins are unclear, but they look like hired mercenaries. Sir Quan is looking into it. I see, the Master Sergeant made a face, then stared around the hall again. Corporal, go find me a proper assessment of these invaders, and while you are out there, also get one of the maids and tell them to prepare some refreshments for my men and deliver them here. Sir! Corporal Jin saluted with a deadpan expression and departed again, leaving one of the umbrellas behind. -And so it begins, he reflected, watching the exchange with the carefully neutral yet attentive expression of a young master who had no real idea of how the inner workings of military dysfunction could begin. Smart lad, that; will go far, the nearer of the other Ancient Immortals remarked drily. The Master Sergeants decision to look out for his own troops was, on the face of it, commendable, and understandable in this horrid weather, but by the letter of regulations, he should have refused Yuan Mais offer and just stuck it out. That he was willing to bend the rules meant he suspected that there was something a bit fishy going on with this warrant now, and this rather conveniently timed attack was only going to feed into that assessment. Chapter 123 – Counterattack in Another World? (Part 2)

~ Ling Yu Blue Water Province By Road ~
I forgot how much I hate long trips by road. That epiphany arrived to Ling Yu sometime around mid-day on the second day after they left Blue Water City. She pronounced it, with as much of a jaded air as she could manage, while lying on one of the long side seats of Grandpa Baishengs carriage, staring at basically nothing. Unfortunately, it drew exactly no reaction from her travelling companions, however, so after a few moments, she sat up and stretched a little instead. Ling Lingsheng was perched on the other side of the carriage, reading a novel, or maybe re-reading it, gave her a half glance, but no more. Grandpa Baisheng, who was sitting at the table that was the centrepiece of the front half of the carriage, also didnt look up from the various papers he was examining. Only Little Blue acknowledged her, and its response was your hatred lacks conviction, or something to that effect. You wound me, she sighed, slumping back to stare out the window beside her for exactly four seconds, because it was still an unspeakable deluge outside, and the weather had properly closed in. Staring at the ceiling again for a few moments didnt provide any better distraction either, so she sat up and turned to Ling Lingsheng. Before she could ask what the novel was, because it was a different one from before, the carriage suddenly started to slow. Oh Nameless Fates, she groaned, sitting back again. Please dont tell me there is another checkpoint? It was, indeed, another checkpoint. The twenty-third of their trip, in fact. Twenty-three checkpoints on the road between Blue Water City and West Flower Picking Town. Twenty-three, and they still had, by her estimate, several hours of travel yet to endure. Do you think we will reach some hitherto un-founded level of enlightenment if we experience a whole thirty-three checkpoints by the time we get there? she wondered out loud. Lingsheng threw one of her seat cushions at her. Oh, cruel persecution, she sighed, catching it and adding it to the other two she had accumulated over the course of the morning. By order of the Su clan, everyone is to exit this vehicle and present their papers! A brash voice yelled, a few seconds later. With a sigh, Grandpa Baisheng considered the papers on the table, then, with a wave of his hand, about two thirds of them vanished, replaced with some scattered books and less official-looking documents. Welcome to the new checkpoint, same as the old checkpoint, she muttered under her breath, puffing out her cheeks as she gathered up little Blue and putting him inside the little travel pouch she had for him. Lingsheng just closed her book and shoved it inside the front of her loose-fitting summer gown. There was no point in bringing anything else, or making any effort to tidy anything, in any case, if the previous twenty-two experiences were anything to go by. HURRY UP! FAILURE TO! The guard outside had to stop shouting as Grandpa Baisheng swung the front-right-side access door open. Following him outside, she claimed an umbrella and considered the roadblock. Off to their right, A convenient building on the side of the road had been hurriedly expanded by the addition of a new wall that effectively enveloped the entire road, with two-gate like openings to facilitate vehicles going through. What should have been a roadway wide enough to take four carriages abreast had been blocked down to two sections. The fast lanes for a hundred meters in each direction were now filled with large, meter-wide diamonds of qi-reinforced stone. A hastily thrown up watch tower had also been added, overlooking it all. Through the rain she could just make out the now familiar clan symbol of the Su clan, flapping on the tower. A group of five guards wearing standard military-pattern body armour were currently standing a few paces away, led by a glum-looking man with a stupid moustache and thin beard, who had four bronze stars emblazoned on his chest plate. Glancing around though, she could spot at least a dozen more guards loitering around the compound, observing matters. How can we help you, Sergeant, on this fine, fine day? Grandpa Baisheng asked the moustachioed man, who, based on his gloomy expression and the vibe he gave her, she was willing to bet actual spirit stones was the one who had yelled for them to get out. Travel passports and inventory papers for your carriage, the sergeant stated perfunctorily, holding out his hand. Of course, my good man, Grandpa Baisheng replied, sounding admirably unfazed as he produced two jade talismans from his robe and passed them to the Sergeant, who, with barely a glance at them, passed them over to one of his subordinates, who had two bronze stars, denoting his rank as a Corporal on his shoulder plate. Trying not to sigh, she pulled her own travel passport out of her storage ring and held it out. Mmm, Immortal, above average qi purity seventeen years old? the Corporal remarked, after taking her passport, glancing over it and then giving her a look over that she really didnt like. And your name? Qi Xiayu, she answered evenly. This ritual to fish for irregularities in the passports was pretty familiar to them now, having repeated it at basically every checkpoint bar one. Nodding, the corporal turned to Lingsheng and took her passport as well. Immortal, similar Qi purity, twenty-one years old, the corporal mused, considering it, then Lingsheng. And your name? Qi Zhihuan, Lingsheng replied. And you? the corporal added, turning back to Grandpa Baisheng. Qi Shibo, Grandpa Baisheng answered. And what is your purpose of travel? the Sergeant asked Grandpa Baisheng. Travelling to West Flower Picking Town, to visit an old friend, Grandpa Baisheng replied evenly. We Their address? the Sergeant interrupted. An estate on Yu Promenade her grandfather replied. And what about you? the Corporal who held their passports asked Lingsheng and her. Travelling with him? Yes, she nodded, slowly twirling her umbrella. He is my grandfather, and she is my cousin. Uh-huh, Lingsheng agreed as two more guards walked over to join them, standing, she could not help but notice, between them and Grandpa Bai. Do you have a registration for that ring? the Corporal asked, eyeing the storage ring on her finger. Any listed items on your person? Grandfather has all the papers; they are part of the travel inventory, she replied with a sigh. This ritual was almost performative now. The first time it had been disconcerting, the second time annoying. Now, at the twentieth time, it just was. Do you have a list? Lingsheng asked sweetly. Silently the Corporal pointed to a sign put up on the nearby building that read It is the duty of travellers to present the proper documents in a timely fashion and be aware of any extant restrictions; ignorance is not an excuse. Failure to observe will result in a fine or incarceration. What my cousin means is are there any local peculiarities to the list, she asked as brightly as she could, fighting back a sigh. They will have informed you of that at the previous checkpoint, the Corporal grunted. Casting her mind back, she really couldnt recall any such mention, so she just nodded at his words. What is that? the Corporal pointed to the pouch on her waist. My companion, Little Blue, she replied politely. I Open it. The Corporal instructed her perfunctorily. Puffing out her cheeks, she did as instructed, revealing Little Blue, who stared up at the soldier silently, doing its level best to look as unthreatening as possible. Interestingly, none of them actually reached out to try and pick him up. That was a change on some previous checkpoints, and suggested this lot might actually have some eyes, or at least have learned a lesson or two thanks to the weather. Ginseng its intent is passive, qi purity is unusually high though, and it has wisdom; it should be a restricted item, right Cheng? the solider standing next to the corporal remarked. Yep, no awakened herbs can be transported without a centrally issued licence, the other guard grinned. As I was about to say, she repeated patiently, producing the papers in question from her ring, I have all his papers, here. She passed document over to the Corporal. There was no point in being too forthright about things, she had discovered. Volunteering information and being helpful at these checkpoints just got you marked as someone trying to hide something, it transpired. That had been a lesson learned at checkpoint five. The guard silently flicked through the document, stared at her, then at Little Blue, who did its best to shy away and look small and unthreatening in front of the big, bad Immortal realm guard. Go check those with the Sergeant; see if they are good, the Corporal commanded, passing them over to Cheng. And confirm these as well. Sir, the guard nodded, taking all their passports and the various documents and walking back over to where Grandpa Bai was. OI! You four! the corporal called over to another group of four guards who had been sitting in the shelter of an awning at the front of the building playing cards. Start checking their vehicle! Sir the singled-out group groaned and with a notable lack of enthusiasm trooped over to their carriage. In the end, they stood there in the rain for nearly twenty minutes while the guards looked over their vehicle, checked everything off against the permit and occasionally asked them questions about things in it that veered between the utterly mundane and the mildly perplexing. By then, two further vehicles had been stopped behind them as well, so there was a small crowd of gloomy people starting to gather. As far as check point experiences went, she had just about decided to rate it six out of ten, not as bad as it could have been when fate decided to sneer at her, likely because of the formidable strength of her recent epiphany about road trips. I say, young ladies, this is most depressing, is it not? Silently, she downgraded it to four out of ten, Id like to leave now please, as a pair of youths from the most recently arrived vehicle sauntered over to join them, where they were sitting on one of the blocks stopping vehicles cutting into the open area beside the house. Looking them both over, they screamed young masters forced to take a road trip. The one who had taken the initiative to speak to them had long dark hair and delicate features and was attempting to project a somewhat scholarly air, while his companion, who was robust, it was fair to say, sweating profusely in the humidity and really needed someone to tell him that moustaches would never be his thing, if he wanted to engender any trust in those he spoke to. It could be worse, she replied blandly, glancing over at the building, where Grandpa Baisheng was still seemingly in negotiations with the Sergeant about something or other. Have you been here long? his compatriot asked with what he likely hoped was an ingratiating smile. Long enough, Lingsheng supplied politely, looking up from her book, which she had long since gone back to reading. That was another lesson of the Dao of Checkpoints, learned at checkpoint nine. Guards had good hearing, and guards in armour missed little. If you started badmouthing them, they noticed and things suddenly started taking three times as long. After all, the guards were just here; it was you, the poor soul who had entered their web, who had places to be. I am Xiao Sheng, the scholarly youth volunteered, giving her another hopeful smile. Xiu Tianyu, his robust friend added, sitting down on the next block with a deep sigh and mopping his brow. I really hope this wont take long. This infernal rain is quite something. It is, she agreed diplomatically. Ah, I see you are also fan of Young Noble Cang, Xiao Sheng added, noting Lingshengs novel, which she had since learned was another of the long running One with the Spear series. You know, he is actually a member of my sect! You dont say, Lingsheng replied blandly. Uh-huh, Xiao Sheng nodded giving them both another charming smile as he produced an ornate jade talisman from his sleeve that read Shu Pavilion. Mmmm, Brother Xiao here is a disciple of some repute in his own right! Xiu Tianyu added more conspiratorially, nodding towards another scholarly youth currently standing on his own, near that groups vehicle, quietly taking in the checkpoint. As is our Senior Brother, Jian Chen. So why are you travelling by road? she asked with aplomb. Ah, well, this most inclement weather seems to interfere with the local teleportation network, Xiao Sheng sighed, shaking his head. We had hoped to take part in the trial, but alas With luck like yours, Lingsheng suggested drily, maybe you should have tried teleporting Both youths turned to look at her, their expressions suggesting they were not entirely sure if she was praising them or making fun of them. Alas, our ship was delayed in Heavenly Moon City that dreadful storm the Seven Sovereigns conjured up. We did see the omen though! Xiu Tianyu interjected. That amazing phoenix, flying across the sky. It didnt do those who went into the mountains much good, she observed, her mood slipping for a moment, before she caught herself. Aiii yes, we heard something of that, Xiao Sheng conceded. However, it seems that those that went in still retain their life-jades? Several of my senior brothers numbered among them How fortunate for them, Lingsheng murmured. Big Brother Xiu! They have agreed to let us forward! A young girl with platinum hair called over, waving to the pair from beneath her broad umbrella. Glancing towards the queue of vehicles, which had gained another three while they had been talking, she saw the carriage that this pair had come from was slowly manoeuvring its way into the courtyard area beside the guard house. It seems your friends are waiting for you, she suggested politely. Ahhah, it does seem that way, Xiu Tianyu agreed with a slightly awkward smile. Hey, you two, the Official says you are to move that carriage! Three out of ten. Grandpa, please can we leave now? she muttered under her breath, as a corporal stepped out of the guard house and pointed at them. Sighing, she gave both youths a wan smile and, with Lingsheng in tow, left them where they were, to return to their vehicle. Do you want me to watch your back? she asked Lingsheng, considering the gap between their vehicle and the merchant behind them. Normally, this would be a trivial exercise, but the rain was getting the point where it was even messing with the sense-capabilities of the spirit controlling their golema rather attractive combination of lion and hawk, sans the wingspulling their carriage, which meant it would be borderline unmanageable for most others. Uh are you young ladies able to handle that okay? the middle-aged merchant asked sceptically, eyeing the two of them and then their carriage. We She was about to say it would be fine, and that maybe he should worry about his own, but out of the corner of her eye, she could see the annoyed driver of the fourth vehicle had already started to move forward, into the space freed by the Shu Pavilion one, either unaware or uncaring of the headache he was about to cause. I would back yours up quick, she instead suggested quickly as Lingsheng, also spotting the issue, shoved her book back into her robe and, stashing her umbrella into the interior of the vehicle, walked around to their golem and climbed up onto its back. Following her gaze, the merchants expression twisted. Hey, Junjie, he yelled at the youth who had been sitting in the shelter of his vehicle, smoking a pipe. Go stop them! With a sigh, the youth got up and jogged off, waving for the vehicle to stop and pointing in the direction of the guard house. Twirling her umbrella absently, she watched the farcical play unfold as the merchants son, maybe, and frustrated driver gesticulated at each other, until at last the other vehicle, which appeared to be a rented one, stopped crawling forward, allowing the merchant to back up his own about half its length. Considering where the other gap in the blocks was, about where the front of their carriage had stopped, she stepped to the side so Lingsheng could see her more clearly and then began to wave her back. The whole thing only took about two minutes, really, but it also meant they had to decouple the golem to make space for the Shu carriage to pull out at which point, she could only sigh as it stopped at an angle half into the road and all its group were warmly ushered into the shelter of the guard house by the Official, while several of the soldiers started to check it, just like they had checked theirs. What a day, the merchant, who had gone back to sitting on a nearby block, groaned, watching this unfold. Where have you come from? she asked the merchant, feeling a pang of sympathy for him. All the way from the coast, the merchant groaned. It used to take a day and a bit, you know, to get to Fushai Town. Been traveling three days. Three. And they ask why our prices on stuff can only go up. Twenty-three checkpoints for us, she sighed, sitting down again on the next block as Lingsheng returned to join them. Oommph, all the way from Blue Water City? he shook his head. At least you have a nice carriage. This weather is the enemy of all comfort, she muttered with a sniff. And its not that fancy, actually; its just durable and a little spacious. Aye, thats more important right now, the merchant conceded. Tell you what, would you young ladies care to join us and maybe the poor bunch in the fourth vehicle for a spot of light lunch? Considering her options, and the worth of fostering a bit of camaraderie between fellow sufferers of checkpoints, she found she was inclined to agree, but did glance at Lingsheng first. Sure, Lingsheng nodded amiably. Given the guards didnt like them loitering around the vehicles and the boldly written guidelines on the notice board on the far side of the road made it clear that nobody was allowed to return to their vehicle without permission while in the confines of the checkpoint, they ended up just gathering around one of the blocks at a midpoint near the merchants vehicle. The food itself was simple, yet tasty. Their contribution was a box of steamed buns she had snagged on a whim from the inn the night before, actually in anticipation of something like this occurring, and they went down well, particularly with the two younger children of the family traveling in the rented carriage. They had just gotten to the point of sharing around a jar of iced fruit juice, when Grandpa Baisheng finally returned from the guard house, shaking his head. Do you want some lunch, Grandpa? she asked as he eyed their backed-up carriage, the decoupled golem that Lingsheng had had kneel down in repose next to it, to make space for the still being checked Shu Pavilion carriage and then them. Mmm, that is very kind, dear. He gave her a smile and a pat on the head and accepted a bowl of brown rice and pickled fish in sauce. They must be from some big sect, the teenage son of the family in the carriage was saying to Junjie. And that fairy, Aiii Well, they certainly got influence we dont, Junjie sighed, shooting a glower over at the guard house. I assume we will be here some time? she asked more quietly. Yes, the procedures are what they are, Grandpa Baisheng sighed, sitting down on the block between her and Lingsheng. What was the holdup with us, anyway, Grandpa? Just different groups controlling different checkpoints, Grandpa Baisheng replied, between mouthfuls. And this rain, mainly. They cant authenticate some of the documents remotely, and didnt think of this problem, so Oh, she sighed, staring up at the rain-dark sky, that was doing its level best to make mid-day look like early evening. That was the issue with travelling while keeping a low profile, as they were. If they had been travelling as Lord Baisheng or Eternal Daughter Lingsheng, it would have been a very brave checkpoint official that kept them sitting around for longer than the bare minimum, nevermind in the rain. That said, in better times, a mere lifetime of three and some weeks ago, there had only been five checkpoints on this road, between Blue Water City and West Flower Picking Town, at the river crossing forts and Blue River Town. Young Master One and Two are coming back, Lingsheng murmured, nodding slightly towards the guard house. Because of course they are, she sighed, eyeing the pair as they came over to join them. We wanted to apologize on behalf of our compatriots, Sir Elder, Fellow Travellers, Xiu Tianyu informed them, smiling a little awkwardly as he attempted not to look at the now properly soaked Lingsheng, especially now that Grandpa Baisheng was sitting right between them. Indeed, Xiao Sheng added, also bowing slightly in apology. Our Sister in the Shu clan wishes to get to West Flower Picking Town before evening, so she can attend a certain engagement, and it has caused you all some inconvenience. T-the Shu clan? the teenage son coughed on his chilled juice. Oh, how grand, his mother sighed as all of the others bowed hurriedly to the pair. P-please accept our apologies for inconveniencing such a one, the merchant added, also bowing formally to the pair, pushing Junjies head down at the same time. And our um earlier Seeing Grandpa Bai had also proffered a polite salute in return she also followed suit, as did Lingsheng, if only to not stand out from the rest. Not at all, not at all, Xiao Sheng assured them politely, accepting their bows. Please, uh, we hope you can accept this token, in compensation, to share between you Xiu Tianyu added quickly, proffering a lacquer-wood box to her, of all people. Accepting it with a small bow of her own and an appropriately bright smile, she opened it and found it was full of slices of candied spirit fruit. As far as quality went, it was absolutely top notch, and probably they meant well; however, just looking at it suddenly reminded her of Sana and Arai. As such, she did manage to keep her smile, just, but immediately proffered it to the others they were sharing lunch with. That is a very thoughtful gift, young man, Grandpa Bai mused as the others eagerly tucked into the expensive food. Very thoughtful indeed. It isnt much, Sir, Xiao Sheng replied politely. Ah, um, if you wish to er, dry yourselves off, miss Xiu Tianyu added, to her and Lingsheng. -They really are fishing for our names, huh? she mused wryly. Its fine, Lingsheng shrugged, waving away his concern politely. Its just water, and it isnt going to stop any time soon, it isnt like umbrellas do more than keep your hair dry at this point. You get used to it, she agreed with a shrug of her own. And we will have to re-link the golem anyway, so To illustrate her point, she gestured towards where it was kneeling, silently, like a statue in the downpour. Hey, Hey! Brother Xiu! The silvery-haired girl stuck her head out the door, again waving for the pair. Big Brother Jian is asking for you! Ah, it seems our senior calls, Xiao Sheng murmured apologetically, before giving them a polite salute that was mostly for Grandpa Baisheng and the two of them she noted. Well, if you change your minds, just come over, I am sure there will be no problem at all. Your offer is very kind, she replied politely. I see you are making friends? Grandpa Baisheng observed wryly, watching the pair return to the shelter of the guard house. Is that what its called? she muttered under her breath. You poor jaded child, Baisheng chuckled, brushing a strand of her sodden hair off her cheek. You also must belong to some influence, Sir? the merchant asked Grandpa Baisheng politely, while proffering the lacquer box back to them. Ah-Hah, you mean the carriage? Grandpa Baisheng laughed jovially, as he took the box and sampled a slice. Mmmm, these are indeed a fine thing. Bit bitter for my taste, Lingsheng mused, helping herself a slice at the same time. Aye, it is impressive, the merchant continued. And you even have a golem for it. Alas, it is just a thing I inherited from family, Baisheng grumbled helplessly, who had some small titles and style, yet little else. Unfortunately, it is expensive enough to run that you can feel your teeth being pulled, one by one, for every mile it travels! Its sole advantage is that it is a little durable, and spacious. Both valued things in these difficult times. That they are, the merchant agreed, proffering Grandpa Bai a cup of tea from the communal pot that had been brewing as they talked. It could certainly do with a slightly more comfortable set of seats inside, she conceded, putting a hand to her lower back. Well, if you would sit in them properly, Lingsheng giggled. Like that, they chattered away about mostly mindless things and the myriad inconveniences the last few weeks had been inflicting on the province in general, until after another thirty minutes the corporal who had taken their talismans and documents when they arrived came over to them. The Official wishes to speak to you, the corporal informed Grandpa Baisheng. Of course, Grandpa Baisheng replied, passing Lingsheng his nearly finished cup of tea and getting up. This time, Grandpa Baisheng was only gone some five minutes, though, and when he returned, for the first time, she detected actual annoyance in his demeanour. Whats wrong? she asked. They want us to take that group on to West Flower Picking Town, Grandpa Baisheng replied with a grimace. They have a perfectly serviceable vehicle right there, she pointed out. They do, but it is, apparently, too slow. The weather has degraded its capabilities. The Official is also concerned that the young nobles will be inconvenienced by the inevitable delays of other checkpoints, and traffic on the road. And we will not be? Lingsheng observed drily. Ours is a much faster vehicle than theirs, Grandpa Baisheng replied. And designed for this weather, which they noticed when checking it over. Faugh! I should have just rented a carriage. Refusal is not really an option, is it? she asked, mostly rhetorically. It would delay us, significantly, Grandpa Baisheng sighed, giving the answer she expected. I dont mind riding the golem, Lingsheng suggested, her eyes sparkling. Grandpa Baisheng gave Lingsheng a sideways look that she matched challengingly, until he just ruffled her hair and shook his head. Ahh well, it is what it is. It will be a bit cramped, but if you dont mind sitting in the front section? Faced with the possibility of having to socialize with a bunch of young masters for the next few hours, or the more cramped confines of the front driving and observation compartment in this foul weather, she didnt hesitate in the slightest before choosing the latter. I dont suppose we can drive it? Lingsheng asked. In this weather? Grandpa Baisheng asked, eyeing the rain sleeting down around them. It will be fun! Lingsheng grinned. Your mother will yell at me, Grandpa Baisheng grunted. She lets me fly. Lingsheng pouted. But not in this weather, he pointed out. Maybe on the way backbut crashing a bunch of young masters and misses from the Shu clans influences into the river or a paddy field, or taking out a bridge, isnt a good way to get to West Flower Picking Town fast. He gave the vehicle one final look and sighed again, then headed back towards the guard house. A few moments later, the driver of the Shu vehicle trotted out and reversed it back out of the road, parking it beside the two mudskippers at the rear of the compound. Do you actually want to drive it? she asked, after they had said their goodbyes to the others, as they led the golem back into place and started to re-attach linksphysical ones, for this weather, akin to a horse-harness between it and the carriage. Where is your sense of adventure! Lingsheng replied, grinning. Stuck at a checkpoint somewhere, she retorted. Says the girl who professed to have attained an epiphany in the Dao of Checkpoints, Lingsheng snickered. Clearly, your comprehensions are shallower than you thought! Shaking her head, she finished attaching the link on her side and initialized them, checking that qi was flowing properly between golem and carriage. It was a fairly straightforward procedure, but by all accounts, you did not want to have one throw up a coupling error when moving fast. Ling Fei Weng had told her a few times of the sorts of advanced training you got for driving these vehicles properly. And a lot of time was apparently spent on what to do if you flipped one at speed. Recalling that, she could not help but sigh again, because he had also not come back from Yin Eclipse. Problem? Lingsheng asked, coming around to her side just in time to catch her staring off at the obscured horizon where Yin Eclipse would be. Just thinking about those who arent here, she replied with a wan smile. They will be fine, Lingsheng reassured her, giving her a shoulder hug. You think so? she muttered. Would you rather be up there with them, or up there with that lot? Lingsheng asked, nodding towards the group of seven now making their way over to their carriage, led by the Official, the Sergeant and Grandpa Baisheng. Point, she conceded. Lets get in, before they do something like ask us to accompany them. Lingsheng rolled her eyes and quickly clambered up the inset ladder on the front left that allowed access from the outside to the driving compartments. At its core, the carriage was actually an up-sized mudskipper, she was pretty sure. Likely proportioned to allow soldiers to deploy directly while wearing heavy armour, rather than the much more common lighter variants like the guards here wore. That meant its internal structure still had the front command section, which was retained because occasionally you might need to drive it without the golem, which was much more resource efficient in terms of spirit stones, compared to the carriage itself, she had learned yesterday. Which side do you want? Lingsheng asked, pulling open the top hatch. Does it matter? she shrugged. I suppose not, Lingsheng mused. Ill take the drivers side then, just in case? In case? she promoted, rolling her eyes. We actually have to drive it, Lingsheng giggled, though she thought she detected a slightly more serious undertone hidden in her friends manner. Unless you really do want to crash it in a ditch on purpose? No, no thanks, she replied drily, climbing up to join her. Inside the driving compartment, there were actually four seats. Driver, co-driver, spotter, she thought, and probably a gunner, not that this carriage still retained any of its usual armaments. Lingsheng was already making herself comfortable in the drivers one, adjusting it so she could recline a bit more comfortably. Considering the remaining spaces, and the fact that sitting crossways in this vehicle had occasionally been less fun than it seemed over the last day and a half, she picked the co-driver seat, and after depositing Little Blue beside her, also started to make herself comfortable. Somewhat to her surprise, Lingsheng actually started hitting buttons on the formation interface after a few moments. What are you doing? she asked, curious, because Grandpa Baisheng had controlled the golem up to this point and had been pretty clear they were not to drive. One of the advantages of being up here, is you can get a better view, Lingsheng replied. Oh, grab a face-plateLingsheng pointed to one of the compartments to her immediate right, just behind the side-front windowthanks to our talismans you can use them. A better view? she asked as she opened it and took out two of the four ceramic-textured half faceplates. Uh-huh, Lingsheng nodded, accepting one of them, before waving her hand through a shimmering formation window. Curious, she considered how it should be worn, then, bundling her hair up into a loose ponytail, put it on and adjusted the fittings so it sat snugly on her face. Everything was dark for about three seconds, then, the same symbol that was shaped into the talisman Grandpa Baisheng had given them both to change their cultivation realms shimmered before her eyes for a moment, brightening everything until she found herself looking at what was effectively, the space in front of the vehicle, as if the entire cockpit area was transparent. Cool, huh? Lingsheng informed her as some of the control area returned to her vision, like a translucent mirage. Turning to look behind her, she blinked as she realised, she could also see clean through the rear of the vehicle and look at its occupants, who were currently settling in and praising how much space there was, while the scholarly Xiao Sheng traded some final pleasantries with the Official at the door. You can also, helpfully, view other things with it, Lingsheng snickered. Like? Like view-casts, recorded plays and what not, Lingsheng replied with aplomb. It can also function the same way as a scrying formation, though not in this weather. You can also turn the view off, and just have the dark, which is useful for sleeping. All secure in there? Grandpa Baishengs voice unexpectedly echoed in her ear, making her flinch. I see Lingsheng has broken out the headsets. Dont poke anything, please. Yes Grandpa! Lingsheng replied cheerfully. In that case She watched with interest as various formation sections lit up on the control formations without them doing anything, and the golem in front of them slowly began to trot forward, down the narrow lane towards the other exit of the checkpoint. The whole thing is soul-bound? she realised, feeling a bit stupid, suddenly, for not having thought of that long ago, because it made perfect sense. Yes, though usually, you do not, Lingsheng replied, taking her helmet off again. There is a lot of strain for a treasure this complex, even if you are in the Dao Step. Tactically, it also means that you cant snipe the entire thing out, either. Of course there would be a consideration like that, she sighed, sitting back and watching the various control arrays work on their own. Lingsheng, meanwhile, just pulled out her Cang Di novel and started to read again, at least until they were a few minutes clear of the checkpoint at which point she put it aside and clambered out of her seat. What are you doing now? she asked, as Lingsheng manually locked the compartment door from the inside. Changing my clothes, Lingsheng replied with aplomb, tugging pointedly at her sodden robe. Oh, she had to drop her head, as in the history of silly questions posed by one, Ling Yu, that was a pretty good one. You should as well, Lingsheng added. Or this place is going to get wretchedly humid in half an hour. Considering her own light robe, which while no means as sodden as Lingsheng''s, was indeed heading well past very damp, she had to concede Lingsheng had a point there. Taking a towel and a spare set of clothes out of her own storage ring, she sighed and moved over to sit in the navigators seat beside the more open area nearer the door. You do not realise how much you miss high quality rings until you do, she observed, starting to dry her hair. With her proper ring, she could actually designate clothing via a small formation which via the convenience of being soul-synchronized could summon and unsummon garments directly onto her body. Sadly, the one Grandpa Baisheng had given her for this trip was just a bog-standard one, though she understood why. Rings with advanced formation functions were not something most people could just buy. She had even had to unbind the few bits of soul-bound clothing she possessed, because they were all potentially recognizable as the property of one Ling Yu. Suffering is Life, Lingsheng replied with a smirk, tugging off her sodden over robe. Is that why you keep reading those Cang Di novellas? she joked. And apparently culture has not made it to these shores, Lingsheng retorted with a giggle. Rather than grace that with a reply, she tossed her towel at Lingsheng, who, despite having one arm still in her wet gown, still managed to catch it, which she felt was rather unfair, all things considered. Abruptly, a feeling like she had just been goosed ran down her neck, accompanied by the un-canny feeling that they were not alone in the compartment. What in the? She stared around for a moment, before realising it was dispersed soul sense, unable to return to The fat idiot just tried to use soul sense to look at the inner workings of the carriage, Lingsheng grunted. He didnt see in here. The shielding on this is capable of obfuscating even Dao Step experts. Lingsheng added, finally pulling off her wet robe and tossing it over her seat with a grimace. It was just because we have the talismans, so we get the perception link, thanks to synching with the headsets. Oh. She sat back and sighed, then picked up the headset. Looking into the rear, she saw that the scholarly one, Xiao Sheng, was hurriedly apologising to Grandpa Baisheng. You have just passed road-marker thirty-nine, Huling village in eighteen miles -Huling village? Momentarily caught off guard by the announcement from the onboard navigation formation, she found herself staring out at the rain-obscured road ahead of them. We have been travelling for six hours and we are only just reaching Huling? Maybe we will hit thirty-three checkpoints after all, Lingsheng mused. Huling village was, she had to concede, rather picturesque. Perched on higher ground between the Blue River and a sprawling maze of rock spires reminiscent of the outer valleys of Yin Eclipse, it commanded an excellent view over the surrounding region, and also held the distinction of being one of the oldest continually settled communities in the province. Before West Flower Picking Town had risen to eclipse it, it had been the critical junction between the eastern and western parts of the province. It sported two ancient temple-shrines, a famous pagoda said to hold an inscription by the Blue Water Sage himself, several widely admired teahouses and was the inspiration for the popular saying Ah, such and such is on the road to Huling, huh. All these things she knew from having visited it once, three years prior, to perform a mind-numbing ritual at one of said ancient temple shrines and give an offering on behalf of all the juniors in the Ling clan at said famous pagoda. She had been wined and dined at both widely admired teahouses. At the time, ritual aside, she had thought it a fun day trip thanks to being able to teleport directly there Now, as she stood under an umbrella which offered scant protection against the claustrophobic weather, standard ritual with passports and documents completed, considering the two-dozen other vehicles already at the sprawling checkpoint on the outskirts of the village, she felt her journey along the Dao of Checkpoints had reached an important threshold. So, this is why being on the road to Huling is used as a euphemism for running late, she mused, looking up at the sky. Truly, rather than reading ten thousand scrolls or books, it''s better to have travelled ten thousand miles. Ling Lingsheng who had taken a seat on a nearby block, glanced up from her novel and gave her a lookwhich she opted to ignore. The question, really, was whether or not this Huling Gate, as she decided to style it, had to be forced, could be navigated purely through comprehensions, or whether a fortunately acquired talisman treasure from the Shu clan would do the trick. The Shu group had made a beeline straight for the guard officials post, which was also being run by the Su clan, it seemed, based on the flags flying. Grandpa Baisheng had gone with them, taking all their documents. Ah, I see you know the classics Turning back to the speaker, she blinked as she found herself looking at a beautiful young man. Garbed in a simple yet elegant green scholars robe, his long black hair tied up loosely, and sheltering beneath a matching green umbrella decorated with a vibrant tree picked out in black, red and white, he almost felt like a scroll painting come to life Ah, thank you for your consideration, Sir Scholar, she replied decisively, giving him a polite bow to acknowledge the compliment. Even the slight bow he returned was crisp, elegant cultured. We should go to the teahouse, she murmured to Lingsheng, glancing pointedly across the road, at the charmingly rustic three-story building that was probably as old as the checkpoint itself. Or maybe older. Mmmm, we should, Lingsheng agreed, stashing her novel in her robe and standing up. He stared at them both for a moment, then just nodded gracefully and to her surprise did just walk offtowards the teahouse. I believe he is also going to the Teahouse, Lingsheng observed wryly. -Fates, go now it looks like we are following him, she complained, watching the scholar cross the road and head inside. Ah well, it is what it is. The teahouse wasnt one of the two she had visited before. Those were exclusive, elegant experiences, built around stylish gardens and lavish courtyards, where their guests could chat, or listen to beautiful music, while admiring the views out over the river plain. Part market, part meeting house, part inn, The Huling Checkpoint Teahousestyled as the Lixi Inn on a big gaudy sign hanging over the entrancewas, in contrast, a sprawling, age-scarred building, arranged organically around what was probably a central courtyard. A few qi-beasts were stashed in the stable beside it, including an impressive black warhorse that was practically the same size as the golem pulling their carriage. A few merchants had also set up shop in the shelter of the front veranda, overlooking the road, and were still making half an effort to hawk their goods. The one nearest where they crossed over was selling luss-cloth umbrellas, woven hats and various charms, while another, nearer the stable was displaying some basic talismans, pills and a bunch of battered sub-golden core manuals. A third, staffed by a very bored looking young girl offered a selection of things caught in the nearby riverfish, buckets of clams and crayfish and some spirit vegetation. Hey, young ladies? You two. Ignoring the umbrella-sellers pitch, her attention was drawn away from admiring the black horse, which was at least an immortal-realm beast, by a glum-looking sandy-haired young woman in guard armour, who was standing next to the doorway into the main hall of the teahouse. Recognise any of these? She found a bundle of papers shoved at them, each one depicting a person of interest. Mmmm, cant say I do, Lingsheng replied, giving them a quick riffle, before passing them to her. What did they do? Says on em, the young woman grunted. If you know something, contact Magistrate Sus Office. I see, she nodded politely, having experienced this ritual as well, when they stopped the previous night, also making a point of looking through them. Half of them were bandits, or those wanted in connection with smuggling and such, that she had seen before. The new ones were a youth wanted in relation to the murder of a Quan clan young master in a teahouse in the village, and a courtesan who disappeared right after poisoning a number of people at a banquet, including three officials who had been competing to buy her out. A few others, the majority of which had been circulating for yearsincluding for information on the whereabouts of the infamous Jeo Zhongshan that had a bounty of two heavenly jadeswere pasted on the board behind the guardswoman. Of the new ones, the most prominent was asking for information about suspected ringleaders of the Five Fans in the region. Interestingly, someone had also recently refreshed the one offering a reward for leads on the missing Saintess from the Ruan clan and doubled its reward to a whole heavenly jade as well. Oh yeah, the magistrate is also offering rewards over the suspected kidnappings of several military officials, the young guardswoman added, passing them a further sheet. This time, she did have to muster all her skills at keeping a neutral face, because the first of the three flyers, issued under the auspice of the Military Authority, was actually asking about Arai and Sanas father, Jun Han. His family were apparently offering a reward of 500 spirit stones for any information about his whereabouts after his estate in West Flower Picking Town was destroyed. If we see them, we will surely do our civic duty, she replied blandly, giving the young woman her best engaged smile, as she passed the flyers to Lingsheng. Also, as Immortals, I have to remind you, that licences for flying treasures have been mandated for renewal by the new regional governor, Lord Quan, the guards woman continued, jerking her head towards one of the posters plastered on the notice board beside her. Having also had this reminder at four checkpoints now, she just nodded politely, inwardly relieved to just move on from the Jun Han flyer. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I cant imagine anyone wants to fly in this weather, Lingsheng observed, tilting her umbrella to glance skywards. Aye, well, its all there on the wall; ignorance isnt gonna wash well with the magistrate, the guardswoman grunted, giving her a look that screamed do as you like. We understand, she murmured, giving the guardswoman a polite salute, which was not returned. Momma, momma, can we go look the horsey, while we wait for papa? Later, Anya While they were talking, a tall, dark-haired young woman wearing a stylish, off-the-shoulder red gown and beige over-robe, carrying an umbrella painted with roses in one hand, had come up behind them; with her other hand, she was trying to marshal a six-year-old girl wearing a cute rose-coloured hat with pointy black ears, who was determined to go look at the black horse. Ah, excuse me! The guardswoman called out to the pair before they could walk inside, then jerked her head for both her and Lingsheng to move on. Little lady, do you recognise any of these people? -She can be polite to them, but not us? Pushing that somewhat jaded thought aside, she followed Lingsheng through into the teahouse proper, leaving the guardswoman who was now proffering some of the sheets to the distracted young girl and her mother behind. Despite the rain the hour and the number of vehicles at the checkpoint, the main hall, which was open to the upper story, was surprisingly empty. Somewhere, someone was plucking at a guqin, playing a rather archaic rendition of the classic from the Shan Dynasty, High Mountains Flowing Water. Looking over the establishments main hall, though there was really only the elegant scholar, who was busy putting his umbrella away, a serving boy, who was lethargically brushing the floor and Look, Ill give you a whole earthly jade for it! A slight young woman, dressed in a pale red and white silk gown, her dark hair exquisitely made up and plaited, was remonstrating vociferously with a buff youth, clad in expensive silks, who was seated at a table overlooking the central courtyard. No! This volume is a limited edition! the youth growled, folding his arms. Five spirit jades? You could offer me The dark-haired young woman didnt even hesitate as she produced a fistful more spirit jades to add to the small pile already on the table between them. At the same time, she noticed Lingsheng quietly slip her own novel deep inside the front of her gown, for some reason. -Ah she caught the familiar design of the cover of a volume of One with The Spear and could only shake her head. I guess we claim a table on the second floor and order some tea? she suggested, glancing at the serving youth as she folded up her umbrella. Uh-huh, Lingsheng, who she noted had also firmly put her between herself and the girl trying to persuade the youth to part with his book, nodded. -Truly, the allure of that series is mysterious she sighed, as she found her elegant scholar was also walking over to the dark-haired young woman. Not even for a heavenly jade! the youth declared, lifting his chin defiantly and sitting back in his seat. A heavenly jade, you say? the elegant scholar mused, considering the book, then the youth, then the girl. Oi, Xue, gimme a heavenly jade! the young woman snapped, holding out her hand to him. Come on, how do you not have one? the young woman muttered as she looked on, wondering suddenly if the weather was messing with her perception. Hey, you. Lingsheng beckoned to the serving boy, who gave them the most who, me? look she had seen in a while. Bring us some tea and snacks to a table upstairs. Without waiting for a reply, Lingsheng led her straight for the stairs to the second floor, not quite rushing, but certainly not lingering, either. Reaching the top of the stairs, she found that there were several more people scattered around. A family were eating lunch a few tables away, while a middle-aged merchant-looking fellow was sipping some wine and glaring out across the road at the checkpoint compound. Lingsheng glanced this way and that, then deliberately led them to a table that was not within the line of sight of the trio downstairs and plonked herself down with a sigh at a table with a view of the central courtyard. Do you know her? she asked, taking a seat opposite somewhat surprised, because this was perhaps the first time she had ever seen Lingsheng so wary. Mmm, I like that book; she will pester me for it, Lingsheng grumbled, which wasnt really an answer. I just cant see the appeal, she mused. Now, if it was something like Record of a Scholar Princes Journey Can you even find copies of it, these days? Lingsheng asked, raising an eyebrow. Grandpa gave me them, she replied with a grin. Ah, that explains it, Lingsheng sighed, shaking her head now. Is that why you were so interested in the walking scroll painting downstairs? Walking she opened her mouth to refute that, then just sat back and puffed out her cheeks. This daughter has no idea what you mean. Right Lingsheng rolled her eyes back at her, and then glanced back down to the ground floor. Anyway, I know we are in Huling, but seriously, how long does it take to walk up the stairs with a pot of tea? Maybe he is also participating in the book auction down below, she joked. You could always go and check? Lingsheng gave her a sideways look and then just shook her head. Rolling her eyes, she produced a jar of winesnagged from the inn they had stayed in the night beforeand two cups and poured them both out a measure. Also, arent you too young to be drinking spirits? Lingsheng asked with a smirk, taking her cup. Xiayu has no idea what you mean, she replied, downing her cupful in a single gulp and then pouring another. That said, dont you think there is a bit of a weird vibe about this place? It was hard to put her finger on exactly what it was, but ever since she had gotten heresince they had stopped at Huling, actuallyshe had been feeling weirdly on edge. Its the rain, Lingsheng replied, finishing her own cup and helping herself to a dumpling. Probably or maybe they used persis sugar in those sweets the fatty shared? She held up the wine cup and stared at her hand, which was not trembling, then sighed and downed the second cup. I think grandpa would have commented were that the case, she mused, putting the cup back on the table and looking around the upper floor. Rather, its more like anticipation? The other groups nearby were all preoccupied in their own mattersthe family having a quiet argument about the polite way to drink tea in public, the merchant still gazing gloomily out at the distant checkpoint. Just across from them, on her left side, a young, dark-haired woman in a red gown was sipping tea while gazing contemplatively at the little pavilion in the centre of the courtyard below. There, she found two cultivators, seated in its shelter, either side of a stone table with an inset Go board. The one on the left was a tall, martial-looking man of early middle age, with long black hair and a beard, clad in a deep red martial robe. His weapon of choicea spear, the same height as he was, adorned only by a long red scarf tied to the space between blade and haftwas propped against the empty chair beside him. Currently, he was contemplating the board, with narrowed eyes, chin on palm, absently turning a black stone over in his free hand. His opponent, a broad-shouldered, bald-headed man with a dark bushy beard, dressed in a travel-worn sky-blue and white robe reminiscent, rather unusually of a wandering monk, was watching the board and sipping his tea. His weapona plain-looking fork spear, with a broader middle prong, adorned with a blue and white tassel and a charm of what looked like tortoise shellwas resting on the stone bench behind him. Nearby, a young, dark-haired woman, her hair held up by a silver hairpin and wearing a pale grey robe that was rather too short in the leg for her own personal tastes, was sitting cross-legged at the sheltered edge of the courtyard, elegantly playing the guqin. The ambience about the whole scene, with the musical accompaniment, was profoundly weird, though. Both were physically imposing, in their own rather distinct ways. The martial expert presence was faintly stifling, even as she felt drawn to hang on his every move, while the old monk left her feeling like she was staring at clouds in the sky, yet in spite of their evident presence in that moment, she could not help but feel as if she were gazing at a picture, rather than reality. She could easily linger on individual detailstheir weapons, their clothes, the board itself, which held a game of disconcerting simplicityyet as soon as she shifted her focus away, it all just melted back into normality? Two men, a go board, and a game, and a not very remarkable game at that. The more she considered it, the odder that felt as well. Black and White were pretty evenly matched, and both were clearly experts of some calibre, yet had she played a game like this in front of others, she would have been roundly mocked, she couldnt help but feel. Tak. With a grimace, the martial expert finally placed his stone the sound of its placement ringing oddly loud in her ears, despite the rain and the distance, almost as if she were right there, at the table and she gasped softly, as if goosed, because in that moment, it was as if some undefinable pressure had been released from inside her. The subtle sense of nervous anticipation and much of the claustrophobic stagnation she had put down to the weather melting away, as if it never was. -Dont tell me, that that feeling was all him? she wondered, staring at the pair, cold sweat prickling her arms, then back at the board This time she did flinch, because it was as if the whole nature of the game she had just been looking at, had changedher prior understanding of it, of the two gambits everything she had seen moments before was like a distant dream, and now Now, it was still a bizarre, honestly, rather mediocre game, she had to admit. Just that placed stone had marginally shifted the momentum in favour of black. -Still, why does this remind me of Grandpa Bai and Old Kai? She found herself wondering, as the old monk put aside his teacup and with a sigh, leant forward to look at the board. Their games, those she had seen, at least, in the Myriad Blossom Teahouse, had never felt this well, like this, though, but there was something of an undeniable commonality Complexity to simplicity, a move in the moment, huh. Someone, a woman, speaking nearby, jarred her out of her attempt to recall the ambience of one of those games in more detail. Looking around, she found her elegant scholar and the young mother in the stylish gown had both at some point come up to the second floor and were standing next to the red-gowned young womans table, also gazing down at the central pavilion. It really is a classic gambit, is it not? the scholar mused. Is he really going to try that line on every beauty in this teahouse? she muttered, feeling suddenly quite put out at his words. Lingsheng stared at her, then burst out laughing. Whats so funny? she grumbled, pouring herself another cup of the wine and knocking it back. This, I dunno, everything, Lingsheng sighed, wiping tears from her eyes. You professed to admire A Record of a Scholars Journey and yet truly, it is as the sages say: to know a thing, one must experience it. Momentarily speechless, she stared at Lingsheng, wondering if she could get away with throwing some food at her. Hey, Xue, call your junior sister up here. Lingsheng added, calling out to the scholar. My? her elegant scholar, who had just been lifting the red-robed womans umbrellaa fetching white one, decorated by a swirl of deep red lotus flowers, that felt oddly familiar for some reasonso the young mother with him could sit down, turned to their table and stared at them. Wait you know him? she finally asked, turning to look at the scroll-painting-like scholar. Uh-huh, Lingsheng grinned. Ill I knew I recognised you from somewhere! She choked on her wine as the young woman in the pale red and white silk gown from below, who had been trying to buy the book, appeared like a ghost beside their table. one elementally attuned Dao Jade. Lingsheng declared, putting her book on the table with a deadpan expression. One she stared at Lingsheng, then at the book, then at the young woman, then at the scholar and the others, feeling like she was suddenly not quite a part of the same reality as the others. Do you think this seat is made of spirit stones? the young woman gasped. Its a time-limited offer, Lingsheng chuckled. Time limited? the young mother coughed. Uh-huh, Lingsheng nodded. Just because its you, Shin. And you know She turned back to Lingsheng, then just groaned and poured herself more wine. of course, you know her as well. Until our grandpa gets here, Lingsheng continued, her grin widening. Then you will have to pay three times that. You horrible child, Shin abruptly slid around the table, and before any of them could move, had grabbed Lingsheng by her cheeks and was pulling them. Why should I not just toss you in the river! Becwub we embed twavling wib a grup ov Lingsheng mumbled. Travelling with? Shin repeated, as she looked on not sure whether to laugh or be genuinely concerned at this point. Ib u dwont belieb Lingsheng tried to continue, her gaze narrowing, despite the stupid hold Shin currently had on her. Anyway, who is your grandpa? Shin sniffed, letting go of Lingshengs cheeks. I should send you back to your poor mother, if only for her peace of mind! Well, if you dont believe me Lingsheng trailed off, rubbing her face, though there was a faintly calculating look in her eyes. Feel free to pull up a chair and... How is it worse than outside? You ask me, but who You there! this daughters dress is just uggh. Ah!I bet they are upstairs! Almost on cue, amidst the emerging hubbub on the ground floor, the voice of Xiu Tianyu drifted up from below. find out, Lingsheng continued, her grin widening. Moments later footsteps on the stairs heralded the arrival of some of the Shu group. A flushed, bright-eyed youth was in the lead, with Xiu Tianyu following right behind him, then Jian Chen, who she recognised from before, the silver-haired girlwhose name was Meiand a tall, golden-haired young woman wearing a veil, who had only been introduced as Senior Sister Ao. Aos two female junior sisters, also veiled and looking around with glum expressions, brought up the rear. Senior Sister Ao immediately spotted them, and sighed softly, shaking her head for some reason. Young Master Xiu, Young Master Jian, Lady Ao, it is a huge honour to have such esteemed disciples of the Shu grace my uncles humble inn! the bright-eyed youth was gushing. Please, anything you require, while you are staying here Ah, Miss Xiayu! Miss Zhihuan! Xiu Tianyu also zeroed in on them immediately and called out brightly, giving them a wave. Friends of yours? Shin asked Lingsheng, raising an eyebrow. Mmmm, Lingshengs grin was so broad now that it was starting to turn a little creepy, in her personal opinion. So, will it be one or will you end up paying three? The seats they found for us are not bad, Senior Brother, the silver-haired girl, Mei, sniffed. Is grandpa with you? she asked the group, noting a few of the group, and Grandpa Baisheng, were still absent. They were just behind us, Miss Xiayu, Xiu Tianyu replied with a shrug. And indeed, this is a most excellent table. It isnt like there is any shortage, she replied neutrally. Young Miss, you should be more respectful! the bright-eyed youth hissed. They are with us, she pointed blandly, what should have been thoroughly self-evident. They his gaze flitted to the food and wine they already had on the table, which was notably not from the teahouse. Your servants can clearly only see when it suits them, Lingsheng added, a little more archly. Ah, a small misunderstanding, I am sure, the youth muttered, glancing downstairs with a frown. In that case, bring us tea, wine, whatever our companions here want Xiu Tianyu smoothly cut in. And a selection of every speciality dish on your menu, she murmured, deliberately half turning her gaze back to the Go game below, where the old monk was still pondering his move. and I am sure we can overlook it, Lingsheng added, fixing the youth with a withering smile. Ah, we um, the youth coughed, not meeting Lingshengs gaze at all, which was unsurprising given he was barely Soul Foundation. She had to assume he was a relative of the owner, who given they were not here themselves, escorting such guests, was presumably out of the teahouse for some reason. Is there a problem? Lingsheng asked brightly. No, no just we do not normally cook lunches, ah, my apologies, I will get onto it right away right away with They are with us, too, she gestured absently to the red-robed womans table and Shin, who were all watching this play unfold with slightly bemused, or maybe amused, expressions. Of course of course, the youth nodded, ducking his head and hiding his grimace behind his hands. With your leave, young masters, ladies? Xiu Tianyu gave the youth a sideways look that just screamed Yes, now hop to it!. Look, Mei, who had been quietly simmering in the background, finally spoke up as the youth scuttled off downstairs, with all the pomp of a kicked dog. You didnt even Its fine, Mei, Jian Chen finally spoke up, putting a hand on her arm. B-but Senior Brother! Mei muttered, glaring at the two of them. -Ah, I guess we should have at least stood, she sighed, suddenly regretting her moment of pique. We are trying to keep a low profile, after all. Just let it be, Jian Chen murmured, ushering her into a seat, which she took, flushing a little. This table is indeed not bad, Lady Ao mused, taking the seat beside her without any real ceremony and glancing out into the courtyard. And hmmm? Her veiled gaze fell on the warrior and the monk and for a split second, she swore she saw the young womans eyes widen in shock, beneath her veil, before recovering. Interesting, a game of Go huh. Go? Xiu Tianyu, who was looking a little put out, she couldnt help but notice, at having missed claiming the seat right next to her, stepped over to the balcony and peered down. I must profess, I have a little ability with the game. I wonder what sort of strategy is playing out? Why dont you explain it to us, Lingsheng suggested, sipping her wine and ignoring the sideways look Shin was now giving her. Well, um Xiu Tianyu gave Lingsheng a slightly accusatory look, which melted into nothingness when met with an innocent, encouraging smile from Lingsheng that should have been classed as a forbidden technique, and served as a reminder that she did have a Heavenly Physique and a frankly unnerving Heart Force method tailor-made for it. Black, that is the martial expert, is has been playing a very aggressive game, Xiu Tianyu elaborated, again giving Lingsheng a slightly more disconcerted look, that she again, met with a lethally innocent expression. He has spent what are probably the last eight-five turns, aggressively taking territoryit looks like an adaption of the Flood Dragon gambit. His opponent, white, meanwhile, has been matching that, with what looks like a Rising Moon strategy. That is um, where he has built up his position with the end game in mind. While he was speaking, two serving girls and the youth who had been sweeping had come up, with trays of tea, wine and some plates of appetizers which they put down on the table between where they were and the red-robed woman and the others. I see, Lingsheng mused, nodding. As you can see Xiu Tianyu continued, seemingly gaining a bit of confidence from the way Lingsheng was, to all intents, listening raptly to him, black has a very large lead in territory, but whites position on the board is very stable, so every move he has to make from here on out will, um, count quite a bit? So, which strategy should win out? Lingsheng asked, frowning slightly. Well, normally, black With a *clack*, the youth, who had been gloomily moving dishes from the nearby table to theirs, nearly knocked over her wine jar with the one the inn was providing. Ah, s-sorry, m-my Lord, the serving girl who was helping, bobbed her head hurriedly as Xiu Tianyu stopped, and Mei also turned to glare at the pair. Its fine, Xiu Tianyu coughed, giving the young girl what he probably hoped was a winsome smile, before turning back to look at the courtyard below. Anyway, where was I? You were about to elaborate on blacks strategy? the young mother, whose name she still hadnt managed to pick up, asked, while putting a hand on the arm of the other maid, serving their table, who was also looking a bit jittery for some reason, as she also put down her tray a little heavily. Ah, yes, Xiu Tianyu nodded. Black would have overplayed by now, and whites position would be unassailable. So, the old monk is likely to win, hmmm, Lingsheng mused. Conventionally, yes, Xiu Tianyu agreed, giving her a bright smile. However, black has managed to successfully prosecute such an aggressive game that, slightly against the um choices, made, the game is still in the balance. Against the choices? Lingsheng echoed, gazing down at the board, where the old monk was still pondering his move, while the black-haired warrior looked on, absently swirling his drink in his cup, seemingly more interested in his opponent than the board itself. Xiu Tianyu coughed. Far be it for me to er, cast judgement on those playing below, but their choices made in the development of this game appear to be well, it would be charitable to call them radical. Were this game played in the Shu Pavilion, it would not have developed quite like this. No, I dont imagine it would, Lady Ao mused. Oh? Lingsheng asked. Honestly, no self-respecting player of the game on black would proceed with such a reckless gambit like Flood Dragon this deep into a game when faced with a competently set up Rising Moon, Xiu Tianyu elaborated with what he probably felt was a knowing sigh. As someone who has ranked quite highly in our sects tournaments, it is such a naive strategy, and it has such a hollow defence that white should easily be able crack. The problem here, is that white is squandering opportunities to close the game off. For a game in a teahouse, it is what it is, I suppose, but I regret to say, Miss Zhihuan, that if you wish to learn anything from this game, it should be that you should not play a game like this. The way this has played out is almost without a wider strategy, like neither really know how to play properly and are just making whatever moves they feel like? How would you go about finishing it up, then? from her table, the red-robed woman asked, as Anya, the daughter of the young mother, accompanied by a large fluffy spirit-dog, bounced up the stairs clearly pleased about something. Behind Anya, meanwhile, she noticed that a second group of seven youths were also coming upstairs, all of them dressed in the robes of the Sheng clans Azure Astral Dragon Sect. Well, hmmm Xiu Tianyu coughed again and turned back to the board in the courtyard. If I were black, given that the aggression of the early game was what it was, I would shift from a Flood Dragon to the Eight Diagram Spear, and strangle whites remaining territory, the game would be over in twenty, maybe thirty moves? And what if you were white? Lingsheng added sweetly. Swap Rising Moon to Pathetic, is this what qualifies as commentary in the Shu Pavilion? one of the Sheng Group, a fair-haired youth with a pretty face, which she would not have trusted to sell her mud from a puddle, suddenly cut in. -Oh, come on she groaned inwardly as the rest of that group, who had been looking around at the empty tables, formed up around their compatriot, casting judging, challenging looks at Xiu Tianyus companions while also rather openly admiring her, Lingsheng and the rest of the women. Anyway, I would shift Rising Moon to Sovereign Sun or Four Gates, to stop conceding ground, Xiu Tianyu gamefully continued, after giving the group a dirty glare. Then Arent you just trying to flatter these ladies with empty words? one of his compatriots cut in, his gaze flitting over the rest of them in a way that made her feel unpleasantly looked at. Well, a worthless toad can only croak with thirst, another of them snickered from the rear. And then just wait for black to invariably compromise their strategy and collapse them! Xiu Tianyu finished, flatly, glaring at the Sheng group now. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the dog tugging at the daughters sleeve, its body-language giving her a subtle this is bad vibe. -Even the dog knows this is trouble, great One could also say that your inelegant attitude is unbecoming of the prestige of such a longstanding sect as the Azure Astral Dragon Pavilion, the scholar cut in smoothly. Inelegant? one of the others in the group sneered. Who are you to dare speak to Young Lord Quan? -And they really are spoiling for a fight, for some reason she grimaced, glancing at Lingsheng, who was oddly, staring not at the group, but at the wine jar. Heh Lingshengs smile suddenly turned absolutely vicious and she hurled the jar straight at the baby-faced youth, who she had to assume was Young Lord Quan, who had initially interrupted Xiu Tianyu. Young Lord Quan, who probably could have caught it, or at least only suffered some mild indignity of being splashed in wine, did the most acrobatic and martial avoidance of a wine jar she had seen in some years, leaving it to sail right out of the teahouse window and land in the courtyard with a distant crash. Half of Quans group flinched, visibly as well, which was weird. Doubly so, given that, thanks to her talisman, she could tell, roughly, that most of them were Golden Immortals, and the leader, Quan, was at least a peak Ancient Immortal, and Lingsheng had tossed the jar pretty slowly. The red-robed woman, meanwhile, had also gotten to her feet and plucked the lid off her unopened wine jar. She stared at the inside for a long moment, then at the Sheng group, then very deliberately poured it over the veranda into the courtyard below. Were you expecting some problem with the wine? Shin asked, her eyes narrowing as well. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the mother and father of the family who had been eating their lunch dragging their shocked children away, and the merchant -When did he leave? She blinked, realising he was no longer there. How how HOW DARE you attack young Lord Quan! one of the youths snarled, his intent grasping out viciously towards Lingsheng His intent scattered chaotically as Jian Chen, of all people, deflected it. Mmm, your sword intent isnt bad, the youth sneered, focusing on Jian Chen. But it The youth abruptly swayed backwards as Jian Chen drew a purple-blue bladed one-handed sword and thrust directly at the youths chest. Careful there, young master, the youth replied, taking a further step back and raising his hands, a disassembling smile on his face. Could it be that your Shu clan is actually attacking our Sheng clan? On Azure Astral Territory? What if the youth abruptly crumpled to the ground, qi bleeding chaotically out of his body. You one of the other youths pointed at Jian Chen, then turned and yelled. HELP! YOUNG LORD QUAN IS BEING ATTACKED! The open space of the upper story ate up the yell like a smothering blanket. I am sure it goes against your instincts, but killing them is a bad idea, Shin added to Jian Chen, who had gotten to his feet now, a faint shadow of murderous martial intent clinging to him that brought out a cold sweat on her exposed skin. Young Lord Shu is being attacked! a voice suddenly cried out from downstairs. So, that is how it is, Lady Ao murmured, getting to her feet. Lady Ao, please, Jian Chen held up his hand, stepping forward to stand between them and the group. I will There is that brat, get her! Three figures in wet travelling robes, wearing bamboo hats, appeared like ghosts at the top of the stairs, the lead one, who had just shouted, already lunging for Anya and the spirit dog, who had taken refuge by that table She never even saw the girls mother move. One second she was just standing there, watching, the next she was between the three, grasping the two trying to flank past her, to get to her daughter, one foot already resting on the shocked lead attacker''s chest With a sickening crunch, his shout still on his lips, he slammed into the balcony on the far side of the stairs, spun over, and through it, hitting the table beyond which turned into a cloud of debris. The two she had just grabbed shuddered in her grip as she turned halfway, their limbs visibly deforming, before she dropped them like broken puppets on the floor. Uwu, mommy is scary Anya muttered, from beneath the table. Your abilities are not bad, Young Lord Quan remarked, his grin broadening suddenly as he rounded on her. Not bad at Jian Chen moved with a blur, lashing out with a straight thrust towards Young Lord Quan You on the other hand Young Lord Quan simply took a step to the side, a dark green crystalline poniard as long as his arm appearing in his hand to deflect the blow. Well, I heard Eastern Azures number one expert in this generation is in the Shu Pavilion he mused with a sneer. But clearly, you Talk too much, Shin murmured, drifting past Jian Chen, grasping the hand that held the poniard and effortlessly redirecting it straight at Young Lord Quans face. The youth tried to break free, and then his eyes widened and he quickly did an acrobatic twist, barely avoiding slamming into the ground for a moment at least, because Shin just followed him around, keeping the forward inertia of the movement, before twisting his wrist until it audibly snapped. With an agonized snarl, he rolled away, and then had to roll again, as, with a shockingly effortless step, she overcame the distance he had just made, the poniard already stabbing down. Meanwhile, the remainder of the group from the Sheng clan had shimmering symbols of a formation coalescing around them. {Devouring Dragon Jian Chen gave his head half a shake, then drew a second, pale azure one-handed sword out and cut directly at the cultivator forming the centre of the formation The runes rippled, then collapsed as, with a *ching* of stone on whatever material Jian Chens swords were made out of, the formation leader blocked his blow with a pair of what looked like claw-gauntlets with Arborundum, huh, Lady Ao observed, as Jian Chen was forced to take a half step back, his arms shaking. And you are also a Dao Immortal Body Cultivator. Interesting. D-Dao Immortal! Mei, who had drawn her own sword at this point, gasped and took half a step back. You have good eyes, the formation leader sneered at her, before glancing over at Lord Quan, who was still barely evading Shin. Stay beside me, all of you, Xiu Tianyu instructed the rest of them, while stepping in front of Mei, a broad sword appearing in his own hand, which he levelled at the Sheng group. It seems we have learned a lot about the style of In the distance, three dull cracks, like alchemical cauldrons exploding, rang out. A moment later, the entire teahouse juddered as a shockwave washed through it, tugging painfully at her qi as it passed. Xiu Tianyu staggered, as did Mei, and some of the Sheng group Like striking snakes, both of the nearest Sheng experts lunged for Xiu Tianyu, as if they had never been touched by the shockwave Both crumpled to the ground like stringless puppets as, like a ghost, the young mother stepped behind them and hit them with palm strikes on the rear of their heart gates. Gah, Quan, stop messing about with that bitch and the formation leader, who had just deflected another blow of Jian Chens, started to call out to Young Lord Quan, only to have to break off as Shin, who had been easily controlling her opponent, tossed him right back into the middle of that group forcing them to scatter. At that point, Jian Chen, who had been advancing again, suddenly swore and ducked, cutting upwards with his swords, barely deflecting a ghostly red crescent of sword intent that seemingly unsheathed itself where his head would have been. And, I guess it is time to end this farce, Scholar Xue sighed, snapping his open fan shut. The air stagnated, as if the shockwave from before had somehow rolled backwards, then settled like a smothering blanket over the entire upper floor of the teahouse. All of the Sheng group gasped, dropping to their knees, as the qi around them shivered, then abruptly bled out of each and every one. To her shock, four figures, dressed more like those who had just rushed upstairs, crumpled to the floor, seemingly out of nowhere, between the tables and the support pillar for the balcony to their right. Meanwhile, on their left, beyond the red-robed womans table, a youth wearing a dark red robe, his face hidden by a black mask, was frozen, his weapona red-jade fan-swordjuddering with blocked momentum. W-what? The formation leaders expression turned sickly as he stared at the scholar, as if somehow seeing him for the first time. It seems your eyes are kind of bad, though, Lady Ao observed, shaking her head in amusement. I-impossible h-how? Young Lord Quan had pushed himself to his knees and was also staring at the scholar like he was an evil ghost. Very easily, as it turns out, the scholar remarked, his smile turning mysterious. Now lets see who She realised her mouth had fallen open, as the scholar swiped his fan back open and all the Sheng group spasmed as their rings, various treasures, and talismans shifted out of their bodies and clattered to the floor. Odd that someone from the Sheng would have Shu clan and Huang talismans as well, Shin observed, picking up two of the jades that had fallen. And you dont have soul-bound Dragon Jades either. That raises the question of Its actually kind of academic, Scholar Xue sighed. The one you just tossed about is called Chao Jinhai. He should have been buried in the Black Cage a very long time ago, for daring to make some inopportune remarks about the parentage of the late Empress White Swan. His friend here, is Yun Xiaotong, also formerly of that same prison. Ah, from then. That explains why I dont know them, Shin shrugged. But still, I wonder what sort of bounty these bastards have. Well, they pale in comparison to our friend here, Sai added, nodding to the red-robed cultivator, who was straining desperately against whatever was binding him Sai Xing Xue! the red-robed youth hissed. It is, indeed, I, Sai Xingxue nodded. Your Five Fans have been quite profligate in using things that are the property of others to make a mess. Surely you should have expected someone to come asking questions? -Sai Xingxue? She found herself looking over at Lingsheng, who, through the entire fight, had just been watching impassively, wondering why that name was oddly familiar. I rather think they thought the weather would allow them to act with impunity; these idiots are not our eras greatest minds, Shin observed drily. They are too used to the Dun, who could not raid Yin Eclipse competently if their destiny depended on it. It seems things are being wrapped up elsewhere as well, the red-robed woman remarked. As she spoke, the Sheng group flinched, staring at her in shock as well. Yep, their eyes are definitely not good, Lingsheng murmured, rolling her eyes. Raiding the Huling Gate, at midday, on the first day of the Week of the Dawning Dragon? Lady Ao observed drily. Not to mention, its a year when The Eye has snapped back to its proper aspectIts not only their eyes that are no good. As I said, not our eras greatest minds, by any stretch, Shin agreed. Down below, she could hear raised voices. Turning back to look at the courtyard, to her surprise she saw four figures, dressed in red like the restrained youth, sprint out of the ground floor across the courtyard, past the two who were still, somehow through all of the disruption, pondering their Go game The hair on her arms stood on end as the four collapsed. There was no sense of qi, no intent, no nothing, it just looked like the strength vanished from their limbs and they went sprawling, their momentum sending them rolling, arms flailing haphazardly, to lie motionless on the courtyard paving. The guqin players melody juddered, the long note trembling as she also gazed at the four slumped figures, then up at them, then over at the two Go players then she took a breath and found a new note and the flow of the song continued once more. To think she played through all of this, her composure is something Indeed, Lady Ao, who had also turned to look at the courtyard, agreed, as she realised she had just spoken that out loud. Tak She flinched as the monk put down his piece, at long last and then felt a bit weird as she looked around and nothing seemed to have happened. At least nothing on the level of when the warrior placed his. The rain was still falling, the ambience was still weird, and the game was still mediocre, though the momentum had tilted back faintly to white and the Shu group were all now looking at her a bit weirdly. Whats wrong? Xiu Tianyu asked her. Is there some other? Oh uh, no, she shook her head. I just saw them she gestured vaguely at the courtyard. I Mei! Brother Jian! Before she could say more, Xiao Sheng and two other Shu clan youths came scrambling up the stairs, only to stop and take in the stunned and restrained Sheng group in a daze. A moment later, two guardsthe woman from the gateway and another, younger man wearing a corporals starshurried up behind them and also stopped to look around in shock. Ah, Miss, I believe I have some criminals for you to apprehend, Sai Xingxue suggested to the guardswoman. Some uh right, the guardswoman stared at him, then at the youth in the dark red robe, then at the group of Sheng clan. You this criminal attacked us! one of the formation-leaders, Yun Xiaotong, gasped. We are inner disciples of the Azure Astral He is another tried to point at Sai Xingxue, his expression gloomy. The Meng clan backer, we tracked Are they actually going to try to spin this? she murmured to Lingsheng, not quite believing what she was seeing. Shamelessness is its own abyss, Lingsheng replied. W-will you believe some Shu clan, over our Azure Astral? another of the slumped youths in Sheng robes groaned, reaching out to the guard. Who is your Azure Astral? the corporal grunted, knocking the hand away with his boot. I am from the Ha clan. Hey! Zhen! he turned and leant back over the stairwell, calling to someone down below. Go get Sergeant Bo. Upstairs is gonna be annoying! They are bad guys! Anya interjected, pointing accusingly at the Sheng group. Worf! the spirit dog added, bobbing its head. Did you do that? the guardswoman asked Anyas mother, eyeing the stunned pair on the other side of the stairwell and the ruined table. They attacked momma! Anya declared, folding her arms. They tried to grab my daughter, her mother added, patting her daughters head. They are still alive. I see the corporal sighed. I believe it should be a simple matter to verify in your system, if they are Azure Astral Dragon disciples, Sai Xingxue added. All disciples permitted to wear golden hems will be ranked as military auxiliary officials, and have a corresponding soul mark. Their soul-bound treasures are all outside their bodies, though, the corporal observed, picking one of the talismans, a Huang-style one that was by his feet, up. So, forgive me if I do not take you at your word, Sir. Your qi and intent are smothering this whole place, to the exclusion of basically everything else. Of course, Sai Xingxue nodded. And the only other substantive lingering trace of qi imbued with offensive intent is his, the corporal added, pointing to Jian Chen, who just frowned. I dont think we are getting to that banquet, one of Lady Aos companions muttered to her friend and the quietly fuming Mei. Ya think? her friend replied drily. None of you move, the Corporal commanded, producing a fist-sized orb she recognised as am much fancier version of the jade tablets that allowed for capturing images of your surroundings. Now, look here!! Mei, no longer able to contain herself, snapped. We are the! Or speak! the Corporal growled, exerting a bit of pressure on her, revealing his cultivation to be at least that of a peak golden immortal, according to the augmented senses Grandpa Bais talisman provided. Or use qi, the corporal added, glaring at Xiu Tianyu, who had been about to step forward. If you interfere in trying to determine what happened up here, it will be your problem, not ours. Off to the side, she could see the cultivators who had been posing as Azure Astral Dragon disciples sharing smirks. Just relax, Lady Ao murmured, putting a hand on Mei and Xiu Tianyus arms. Let him do what he has to do. The pair huffed a bit, as did the two youths with Xiao Sheng, but did keep their silence. The corporal still stared at them for a full ten seconds, though, before finally releasing the orb into the air. It floated there for a few seconds, spinning gently, then faint lines of light ghosted out from it, sweeping through the upper level of the teahouse, flitting back and forth around them. The whole process of scanning the scene took nearly five minutes, near as she could tell, which she suspected was entirely down to the Corporal making a point. Arai and Sanas talisman-scrips could have done this in about thirty seconds, she was sure, and the Military authority surely had better kit, especially for an important checkpoint like this one. Okay, that is done, the corporal declared at last, as the orb settled back into his hand. At last, Mei muttered, glaring at the corporal. Personally, she was more concerned about the ones who had attacked them recovering, but thankfully they showed no signs of that, at least that she could see. Finished scanning, Sir!? a voice yelled up from below. Yes, the corporal replied. Sir, you can head up now, the voice below added respectfully, to someone else. A moment later, a group of five cultivators came up the stairs. The one in the lead was the sergeant they had briefly interacted with when they first arrived at the checkpoint. Behind him, came a tall, middle-aged man in a dark blue, knee-length robe, under which she could see he was wearing a lighter pattern of the body armour. The two golden stars on his chest told her he was a captain. Beside him came a younger woman, in heavier armour, with a single gold star edged in red, denoting her status as a lieutenant specialist, prominent on her armour. After them, to her relief, came Grandpa Bai, accompanied by an elegant youth in his early thirties, with sandy-blonde hair Papa! Anya yelled, almost immediately, waving to the sandy-haired man. Sir! the corporal and guardswoman saluted both sergeant and captain smartly. So, this is what was meant by political, huh, the captain mused, taking in the upper floor, before returning to Sai Xingxiu, then Lady Ao. I can only apologize, Lady Ao, the captain murmured, actually nodding his head to her. That Huling Gate has given you such a It is quite okay, Captain Lord Han, Lady Ao replied, returning his polite nod. When one determines to sit in a teahouse, one must accept that teahouses occasionally present drama. It is a covenant as old as time. That is a most charitable outlook, Lady Ao, Captain Han sighed. Now, about these miscreants They profess to be disciples of the Azure Astral Dragon Pagoda, Sir, the corporal stated. They do, do they? Captain Han mused, eyeing the group, who were now concerningly at ease with their circumstances, she thought. Well She blinked as a series of iridescent barriers snapped into focus around each of the slumped attackers, freezing them where they were, then sank into their bodies. It was right that you were cautious, Corporal, Captain Han stated as the Sheng group all crumpled, limp-limbed to the floor, their eyes blank. However, not five minutes ago, four lunatics professing such an allegiance as cover, tried to assassinate me, using an arborundum weapon and a sherd bomb. It was only thanks to the timely intervention of Elder Qi and Grandmaster Huang here, that the guard post escaped the worst. Sir, the corporal and the guardswoman both saluted, once he finished speaking. Sergeant Bo, take Corporal Ha and Guardswoman Lian and sweep the rest of the upper floor, the captain added. Sir! the sergeant saluted smartly, then waved to the pair to follow him. Good lad, Corporal Ha, he will go far, the captain mused, before turning back to them. Interestingly, this one is in the Azure Astral Dragon Pagoda, the lieutenant observed, crouching down beside one of the prone figures. And she turned to look at Yun Xiaotong, frowning, as if reading something only she could see Him, yes, the captain grunted. They were only outer gate disciples though. Yun Xiaotong was kicked out for trying to force his attentions on my older sister during a sect trial. Ah, of course, your Lordships Honoured Father was a discipline elder there, the lieutenant nodded. Indeed he was, Captain Han agreed with a sad smile, until he died of an unexplained cultivation deviation, shortly after that rat and his little cliqueincluding that other onewere kicked out. Listening to the exchange, she had to wonder just how unlucky the idiots attacking them here were. -Unless they targeted this place specifically because of this captain and his familyfor vengeance or something? So, how did he end up here? the lieutenant asked with a frown. His group ran off with a mysterious treasure from that trial, and it was never recovered, even after they scried their souls, so rather than kill them and risk losing it forever, the Punishment Elder decided to put them in the Black Cage, Captain Han explained. And it seems they got out when it was compromised. Listening to his explanation, she amended that thought to almost certainly, given everything she had learned about the Five Fans of late. I believe the other one is also a notable criminal, formerly imprisoned there, Sai Xingxue added, gesturing to Chao Jinhai. Which just leaves this odd soul, Captain Han mused, turning to the red-robed youth who had recognised Scholar Sai. Mmmm, yes, he isnt someone you would be familiar with, Sai Xingxue conceded. His name is Jeo Feng Kwai, a notable renegade and assassin for hire, who seems to have thrown his lot in with the Five Fans bandit alliance. I imagine he is, if not the person who organized this little raid, certainly second only to them in its execution, Grandpa Bai added. The Jeo clan, huh, the Lieutenant sighed, shaking her head. We have only been back here a week, and it feels like I never left. They do stick in the memory, it is true, Scholar Sai agreed. Same faces, new flags, welcome to Blue Water Province. Although it was the Grand Duchy of Ling, back then, the lieutenant chuckled, ruefully. In any case, I, Han Dong Zhuo, owe you all a debt of some small gratitude on behalf of this Bureau, and also my family and the Azure Astral Dragon Pagoda, the captain stated, saluting all of them. Thanks to the swift actions of your companions, Lady Ao, you have saved many lives here, and also delivered several notable criminals to our Bureaunot to mention, provided a possibility for closure on the death of my father. Please, it is just what we should all endeavour to do, Lady Ao replied, also getting to her feet and returning the bow. I understand you were hoping to leave, once the paperwork had cleared, the captain added, with an apologetic grimace. But Ah, Sir, if I might make a suggestion? the lieutenant cut in politely. Of course, Captain Han nodded. Well, these are some important prisoners, and honestly, it will be a pain to hold them here with the facilities we have. Fanjin Fort is still unrepaired, and while sending them back to Blue Water City would be ideal, the weather is playing hell with the teleports, and the Five Fans have proven ruthless and hard to track down Not to mention, while we have come out of this remarkably unscathed, as far as manpower goes, those three sherd bombs that did go off, did a number on the compound formations. The unspoken hint there, she was sure, was that these prisoners staying here posed a significant ongoing danger to the checkpoint garrison, given there seemed to be multiple Dao Immortals among them, and from everything she understood about the Five Fans from recent events, they had no scruples about inflicting mass bloodshed. Hmmm, you make a valid point, Lieutenant, the captain mused, nodding. It is not quite by the letter of protocol Commander Su is demanding, but it will be a much better use of our resources to have an escort run to West Flower Picking Town. That will only take a few hours and save a lot of bureaucracy if Lady Ao and the rest make their statements directly to the regional command on this matter. We are more than happy to do whatever you require, Captain Lord Han, Lady Ao replied with aplomb. Then, Lieutenant, take your squad, prepare the paperwork and be ready to depart in ten, or as soon as you have two vehicles prepped. It will be good practice for them as well; they need to get used to working in this infernal weather. Sir Qi, might I impose upon you? It will not be a problem for my carriage to take those not needed to suppress the prisoners, Grandpa Bai replied with a nod. Of course, the Lieutenant gave a sharp salute and headed back down the stairs. I guess you do get to go to the banquet after all, she remarked drily to Mei, whose whole demeanour had gone from vibrating frustration to confusion over the course of the conversation. The silvery-haired girl stared at her, then just sighed and sat down, looking thoroughly nonplussed. We have swept the rest of the inn, sir! the sergeant, who had just come back up the stairs, informed the captain. Nine more unconscious on the ground floor, including the four in the uh courtyard. At his words, she glanced back out, to find that the monk and the warrior had actually stopped their game and were conversing with a corporal, while three soldiers dragged the unconscious experts there away. The dark-haired girl who had been playing the guqin was watching the whole scene with an expression that read what the hell is this place. Any injuries? Two so far, who have lost their bodies, the sergeant replied with a grimace. A kitchen maid and a local man who was fishing on the river-terrace. We saved their souls though, so they should be saveable. Oh, Lieutenant Jin took a leg wound from a stray bit of arborundum. They reckon it was poisoned. Very good, the captain sighed. What shall we do about them? the sergeant asked, gesturing towards the prisoners. You will regret the youth from the Jeo clan was cut off mid-sentence, his expression bulging. Keep them here, the captain replied evenly. When Lieutenant Han comes back with her squad, we will transfer them directly. I dont want to risk anyone taking a long range shot at them. Sir! Sergeant Bo saluted, then headed back down the stairs. Captain Han looked around at the prisoners, then sighed and turned back to the sandy-haired Huang expert. Perhaps we could confer on that other matter, Grandmaster, before my deputy whisks you off at a rather unreasonable speed? Of course, Grandmaster Huang gestured for them to step off to one side. Where is Senior Brother Hu? Mei asked Xiao Sheng. Downstairs, Xiao Sheng replied with a helpless shrug. You know how he is. Well, this is a surprise, Sir Qi, Scholar Sai, meanwhile, had gone over to Grandpa Bai and given him a polite bow. How many years has it been, since we crossed paths? Quite a few, Baisheng replied, returning the scholars bow. You look well and is that? Shin, yes, she is here with me, Scholar Sai nodded, as Shin, who she realised had been quietly sidling over to stand out of the way behind them, flinched. T-thank you for helping my husband, Yichen, Sir Qi, the young mother murmured, also going over and proffering Grandpa Bai a salute. I am Huang Biyu. This is my daughter, Anya, and my Martial Aunt, Ren Xin. A pleasure, Lady Huang, Lady Ren, Grandpa Bai murmured, accepting her greeting, then bowing politely to the red-robed woman, who nodded back. Your husband Grandmaster Huang is a very capable young man! Told you, Lingsheng smirked. It will cost you three, now. You rotten girl, Shin grumbled, stepping forward. Sir Qi, it has indeed been a while. I am glad to see you are keeping well. Ah, you know how it is, Baisheng mused. I have these charming granddaughters to keep me busy. Yes, I can see, Shin replied drily, shooting Lingsheng a dirty look that she affected not to notice. I had wondered why her mother let her roam over to this place, given all the things going on, but seeing you here, some things make sense now. You um, know them? she finally managed to find a moment to speak up, then grimaced, realising her casual address to two people who were clearly experts who knew Grandpa Bai on some level might be inappropriate. Mmmm, Grandpa Bai nodded, making his way over to the table. Though it has been some years since we had a proper catch up. In any case, you two seem to have a real talent for ending up in the eye of things. That is hardly our fault! she grumbled, feeling a bit awkward as he ruffled her hair, before helping himself to a cup of wine. Mmm, today is shaping up Grandpa Bai glanced down at the courtyard and abruptly spat out the first mouthful, then turned back to Scholar Sai who just shrugged a little helplessly for some reason. Is there a problem, Sir Qi? Lady Ao, who had somehow managed to avoid getting sprayed with wine, asked as she turned back to the courtyard, wondering what had surprised him so, because Grandpa Bai was basically unflappable, as far as she had ever seen. N-no, sorry, my apologies, Lady Ao, that was unseemly, Grandpa Bai muttered, giving her an apologetic bow. I just saw something unexpected, was all. Unexpected? she echoed, taking in the scene below which was basically as it had been. The monk and the warrior had sat back down and were staring at their game pensively. The guqin player had started back on her seemingly eternal rendition of High Mountains, Flowing Water, joined by a youth with short dark hair, wearing the same style of grey robe, though of a much more acceptable length, who was conferring with her quietly. Considering the board, she found that both had made another move apiece, and it was now blacks turn once againthough the game felt as much in the balance as it had been, before. Do you see anything in that game? Grandpa Bai asked her suddenly. In the game? she blinked. It feels very in the moment, kind of strange, like I am watching you and um, Old Kai play? Hah, we should be so lucky, Grandpa Bai muttered under his breath, so softly she almost thought he didnt mean to be heard. In the moment, huh? Lady Ao turned to stare at her. Mmm, yeah, like, its technically a very weird game, but she shrugged helplessly, not quite sure how to put it, and keenly aware, all of a sudden, that Xiu Tianyu and Jian Chen were both looking at her sideways. It is a dogfight? she suggested at last. Both are evenly matched so it looks unnervingly mediocre, in a way, but its its She stared at the board, playing back the few moves she had observed, trying to find a way to phrase her thoughts so they didnt sound straight up silly. Its because every move up to this point has had to count? she suggested at last. Interesting, very interesting, Lady Ao mused, fixing her with a look that left her slightly unnerved. Your granddaughter is a real talent, Sir Qi. The music also makes it weirder, she added. Well, not weird, it fits somehow? Now that she was listening to the music, there was a strangely unquantifiable element to it, which, thanks in no small part to her heart force method, conjured in her mind, the faint impression of silkworms? It almost felt like a Principle, but the girl below was nowhere near that level, in terms of her cultivation strength, and in this torrid weather, her senses were so blunt that if she was told she was imagining things, she would believe it. Have you ever considered coming to the Shu Pavilion? Lady Ao asked, drily. Eh? she stared at Lady Ao, not sure if the other woman was joking or not. My cousin is already spoken for, Lingsheng huffed, puffing her cheeks. Speaking of interesting, Scholar Sai had also come over to join them, she realised with a start. What do you make of those two? The girl playing and her friend, hmmm Lady Ao frowned, then sat back in her chair and just stared at nothing for a moment. Well, that is interesting, she declared at last. Slightly unnerving, but definitely interesting. -Because she seems to have a Principle? She found herself wondering. That would be unusual, but not impossible, especially if she had some sort of inherited method, or a rare constitution. Truly, heaven is wide and the teahouses in Huling are always weird, Baisheng muttered, shaking his head. Ha Lady Ao shook her head and just sighed much more deeply, staring down at the courtyard below. Captain Han, the vehicles are ready. Turning her attention back to the interior of the upper floor, she found a squad of ten soldiers, all in full light armour, were coming up the stairs. Shall we start clearing? the leadera corporaladded, saluting smartly as the soldiers fanned out around the prisoners. Yes, Captain Han replied, looking around the upper level again, and shaking his head, before turning back to the corporal. We will follow you shortly. Sir! the corporal saluted again, then waved to his squad to get to work. Quietly helping herself to another cup of wine, she watched the soldiers collect up the various objects Scholar Sai had unbound from them, searching the bodies for any hidden weapons as they went. How do you want to move him, Sir? the corporal added after a moment, a hint of concern finally entering his tone as he gestured towards the still struggling Jeo clan expert. If you like, I can handle him, Captain Lord Han, Scholar Sai suggested, turning back from contemplating the go game and the musician in the courtyard. In that case, I will have to trouble you, the captain replied drily. His mantra seems bothersome. He is from the Jeo clan, Scholar Sai sighed ruefully, walking over to Jeo Feng Kwai and opening his fan She blinked, as did most of the Shu party, and even some of the soldiers turned to stare, as with a casual wave of Scholar Sais fan, the room around Jeo Feng Kwai rippled, then occluded as if his surroundings were being drawn to his body, though there was no trace of any qi, or intent or anything she could grasp in whatever he had done. The Jeo clan expert gritted his teeth, veins in his forehead and neck bulging as he tried to fight against whatever it was, but it was to no avail, as, with leaden slowness, he took first one step, then another, and another, towards the stairs down. How is he doing that? Xiu Tianyu whispered to Xiao Sheng. You ask me, but who do I ask? Xiao Sheng replied sourly. Me. Lady Ao cut in, rolling her eyes behind her veil. You clearly ask me. Both coughed and flushed as Mei also rolled her eyes and Lady Aos two companions snickered softly. Jian Chen just shook his head. Anyway, Scholar Sai is using various laws and a keen grasp of ambient feng shui to directly control his surroundings, Lady Ao elaborated. This Jeo expert is a physical cultivator of real pedigree. His grasp of his mantra and purity of qi in his body allows him to do something akin to the technique of dead-weighting, you sometimes see in unarmed combat. Lady Aos understanding is exceptional, as expected, Grandpa Bai murmured. But why cant you just use a barrier for that? Xiao Sheng asked, frowning as they watched Jeo Feng Kwai start to slowly make his way down the stairs, under the attentive gaze of Scholar Sai. Because mantras are obnoxious once they cross the Dao Threshold, and this man is such a person, Lady Ao replied. But I thought you cannot advance physical cultivation? Mei started to ask, then trailed off, her face turning pale as a white jade. Oh. Yes, Oh. Indeed, Lady Ao replied, the shadow of a bitter smile just visible through her veil. Even if he is just a Dao Immortal, that man was born in the last years of the Shan Dynasty. His path is now broken, but his accumulation? The Jeo clan and others like them are still feared, even after all this time, for very good reason, Grandpa Bai sighed. Their strongholds in Yin Eclipse make them almost impossible to root out Until that vast anomaly whisked everyone away, Shin remarked drily. And their old experts really only move in the shadow of weather like this, Baisheng added. But then, how is Scholar Sai? Xiao Sheng stared at the elegant scholars back, a decidedly unnerved look in his eyes. Accumulation can be overwhelmed, and there are other workarounds, if your comprehensions are sufficient, Lady Ao remarked. As Scholar Sai has just shown. Honestly, if you take one thing from this afternoon, it is that you underestimate physical cultivators, especially those stuck all these years at such forlorn thresholds, at your peril, Grandpa Bai mused. The weight of years is a terrible, terrifying, tempering agent, when coupled with a properly seeded mantra. Indeed, Lady Ao sighed. Many a promising star has fallen in these provinces, for not showing due respect to a method far too many are quick to consign to failure. It took a lot of effort on her part not to add that the same was also true the other way, and that the price this province paid, and was paying, for the ignorance of others was really too great. Instead, she went to pour herself out another cup of wine only for Grandpa Bai to put his hand gently on her arm. Daylight drinking is not a good habit to get into, young lady, he murmured drily, picking up the wine jar and storing it in his own ring. Now, why dont you tidy up the rest of the food we brought This will be a long few hours, I am afraid. Scowling at him, she grabbed the remainder of the dumplings and tried to put them back in her storage ring, while Lingsheng just sighed and recovered the box of pastries and crispy ice-lotus leaf rolls. At this point, the soldiers were also starting to take the sealed prisoners downstairs. Okay, everyone, please make your way downstairs, with Guardsman Fan, the corporal interjected brusquely, nodding to a soldier nearby, who was recording something on a scrip. Getting to her feet, she gave the courtyard a final look, and somewhat to her surprise found the old monk had gone over to chat to the guqin player and her companion. The tall, slightly intimidating, black-haired martial expert was just sitting, sipping his wine, contemplating the sky above. Sir Qi, Captain Han called out, beckoning to Grandpa Bai. If I might have one further moment of your time? Of course, Grandpa Bai replied, giving the captain a polite salute, before turning briefly back to them. Xiayu, Zhihuan, please help our new travelling companions get settled in. Yes grandfather, she replied, giving him a smile that after everything that had happened in the teahouse, felt a bit mask-like, really. Yes grandfather, Lingsheng echoed, also giving him a salute. I guess that puts us in your care, Xiu Tianyu remarked with a grin, which Lingsheng met with a very even look. Picking up her umbrella, she took one last look around, then fixed Guardsman Fan with her best please, lead on smile. If it had any effect, she could not say, but the guardsman didnt sigh at least, and just gestured for her to walk after the last of his compatriots who was lugging the limp body of one of the pair Lady Huang had put through a table. Making her way downstairs, she found the ground floor remarkably unscathed. A table had been broken near the courtyard, and several guardsmen were standing around, next to Scholar Sai and his prisoner, talking quietly, while a veiled woman in a green robe tended to the bleeding body of a middle-aged man, who had been laid out on a table, watched by the youth who had initially led the Shu group upstairs. A maid was sobbing quietly nearby, while a slight, young woman in a snow-white scholars robe, her dark hair affixed up by a hairpin in the form of a golden swallow, was sitting opposite her, sipping some wine, her sword resting prominently beside her. The remaining youth from the Shu group was sitting at a table by the door, sipping some wine, trying to look bored, but also looking sideways at the white-robed woman, for some reason. Ah, sword lady! Anya, who had come down the stairs right after her, waved at the white robed woman. The woman raised her cup in reply, giving the young girl a friendly smile. She was really amazing, Anya confided in her seriously. I saw her go woosh swish slash She watched with amusement as the young girl made a few sword-cutting gestures, her eyes shining. When did you see that happen? she muttered, not recalling seeing the woman within the teahouse before this moment. Oh um Anya suddenly looked shifty. It was when Anya saved the day, the girl confided in her, after a short pause. Worf! the dog barked, sending her a sense of intent that was akin to Damn right we saved the day! Thinking back, she recalled that the girl and her dog had looked very pleased with themselves when they came upstairs just ahead the group posing as the Azure Dragon disciples. Those men who were chasing you? she asked quietly, pulling Anya off to the side so they were not cluttering the bottom of the stairs. I was going to tell momma, but then those villains attacked, Anya pouted, looking a bit embarrassed all of a sudden. I saw her go swish, swoosh, stab! And then Anya distracted those three evil men, so they didnt put something in the wine. You She found herself staring at the girl, as another piece of the puzzle from up above slotted into place. Ah, Young Sai, I am glad I caught you, before they rush you off She turned at the unfamiliar voice, to find that the mysterious monk had come through, from the courtyard to join them, accompanied by the guqin player and her friend, who were both looking a bit dazed. Venerable Tang, Sai bowed respectfully to the old man. V-venerable Sir the youth who had led the Shu group upstairs hurried over and bowed to the monk.please accept our teahouses many, many apologies and, Um, Lord Lus horse What about my horse? the imposing martial cultivator, who had just followed the monk in from the courtyard, asked. This close, he really was tall, she realised. Almost a head taller even than the monk, who was already it took her some effort not to visibly measure with her hands, because even if she stretched her arms up and stood on her tiptoes, she probably couldnt reach the top of his head, never mind the martial expert. Beside her, Anyas starry-eyed expression had turned positively radiant as she gazed at the two experts practically looming over the pale-faced youth. Uh nothing is wrong with him, Lord Lu, the youth hurriedly replied, bowing again to him. He is totally unharmed, unharmed. But um, I fear he did kill two of these invaders. Oh, is that all? the martial expert threw back his head and laughed, his voice easily filling the hall and drawing everyone to look that way. Ah, Venerable Tang Shin, who had just come down the stairs behind her, accompanied by Lingsheng and Lady Ao, bowed to the monk. Tang huh, that makes a lot of sense, Lady Ao murmured under her breath, also bowing, as did Lingsheng. After a moments reflection she also followed suit, as did Anya. Please, be at ease, the old monk chuckled warmly. This old man is just a wandering monk; such salutations make me uneasy. In any case, it seems the teahouses of Huling maintain their preeminent reputation. Hearing that, the still bowing youth flinched, while the guqin player just grimaced, and downed the cup of wine she had been holding. You know how that song goes, Shin remarked ruefully, stepping out of the way so everyone else descending the stairs could pass by. Upon the road to Mahavaran, Lady Ao murmured drily. there lies a teahouse, of strange repute Lingsheng added more lyrically. At dusk, as the prayer bird cries, the white-robed young woman continued. At dawn, while misty bamboo sighs While gentle chimes, the rain childs dance. Somewhat to her surprise, the pretty-faced youth accompanying the guqin player also joined in. It seems the knowledge of the classics is indeed strong here. Scholar Sai observed drily. I think I will claim my spot as a scholar, watching life pass by and leave the gentle songs of misty pines to you young fairy maidens. You need a terrible beard then, at the very least, Shin snickered. And some long drooping eyebrows. The real question though, Lingsheng mused, looking around at the assembled experts. Is who among us is the King, and who is the Beg? She was cut off by Grandpa Bai, who, having brought up the rear, with Captain Han and the Huang husband-wife pair, poked her in the back of the head. Show some respect, young lady, he muttered, before giving Venerable Tang and Lord Lu an apologetic bow. Owww Lingsheng pouted, rubbing the back of her head as the others laughed. Anyway, Baisheng added, shoving both her and Lingsheng forward a step. These two precocious young ladies are my granddaughters, Zhihuan and Xiayu. Venerable Tang, Lord Lu, she murmured, bowing again politely, as did Lingsheng. Discerning grandchildren are a blessing, he mused, making an auspicious sign associated with Amitabha with both hands as he spoke, rather than saying it out loud. May you embody both merits and virtues in equal measure. He eschewed the traditional addition of blessing buddha directly, she presumed, because neither she nor Lingsheng were Buddhist. It was also a reminder that the Azure Astral Authoritys view on that path were very different from the Imperial Courts. A sentiment well worth saluting, the white-robed woman agreed, raising her cup with both hands to them. Indeed, Scholar Sai added, nodding. Thank you for your kind words, regarding my granddaughters, Grandpa Bai murmured, saluting both the monk and the woman. Watching Grandpa Bai out of the corner of her eye, though, she got the distinct impression that he was well, rather on edge. It probably passed unnoticed by most of the others, but she, who had been around him almost all her life, felt she had a pretty good grasp of his mannerisms, and normally nothing phased him. Even when he been dealing with the chaos enveloping Blue Water City she didnt think she had never seen him this uneasy. In any case, now we are all assembled, we should not hold matters up unduly, Grandpa Bai continued, glancing sideways at Captain Han, who had just been observing quietly from the sidelines. Of course, of course, the old monk agreed jovially, turning to Scholar Sai and bowing to him. I am sure we will meet again on the path, Scholar Sai, Young Lady Shin. I am sure we will, Scholar Sai murmured, returning his bow. And for your assistance before, once again let me extend my sincerest thanks on our behalf. Not at all, not at all, Venerable Tang waved a hand depreciatingly at Scholar Sai and Shin. And also, for showing us such a remarkable game of Go, Lord Lu. Scholar Sai bowed respectfully to Lord Lu as well now, as did the red robed woman and Lady Huang. Indeed, I feel my horizons have been broadened, Lady Ao murmured, also bowing, as did her two companions. Behind them, after a moment of confused hesitation, the other Shu disciples followed suit. Sir, everything is ready. While the various experts around them were exchanging their greetings, the lieutenant had returned and also re-entered the teahouse and smartly saluted Captain Han. Scholar Sai, if you want to bring him out? the lieutenant called over. Of course, Scholar Sai nodded politely. Chapter 123 – Counterattack in Another World? (Part 3)

~ Ling Yu Blue Water Province By Road ~
They watched as he marched his prisoner out, escorted by several of the guards. T-thank you for your patronage, the youth managing the teahouse stammered, saluting them all. In that case, we should not keep people standing around, Grandpa Bai remarked to Captain Han. Taking the hint, she bowed again to the group as a whole, and after waiting for her seniors in their partyin effect the Shu bunch and Lady Ao, to continue processing outside, fell in behind them with Lingsheng and Anya. Um, if I might have a moment? Lady Huang herself fell in beside her, with the spirit dog a step behind. I might have to go with them, so could I ask you two to keep an eye on my Anya? Momma has to do work, Anya confided, knowingly. Of course, Lady Huang, she replied, giving her a polite bow. Biyu, please, the woman replied with a faint smile. Outside, two heavy variants of the mudskipper personnel carrier were pulled up in close order, fully armoured and armed soldiers climbing into both, while a third was manoeuvring out of the checkpoint compound, towards the road to join them. Off in the middle distance, from within the compound, she could just make out two large plumes of smoke and dust billowing upwards through the rain. Based on the eerie iridescence that was catching the rain, like a weirdly lensed rainbow around clouds, she had to assume that it was an alchemical stockpile that was burning. Unfurling her umbrella, she noted that the Shu group were making no move themselves to go over to their carriage, and had just gathered under the sheltered eaves of the teahouse, talking amongst themselves and watching the soldiers finish securing the prisoners. Glancing behind them, she found Grandpa Bai and the rest of the seniors were still talking with the captain and lieutenant. I guess we should go get the vehicle, she mused, glancing at Lingsheng. Probably, yeah, Lingsheng agreed, glancing over at the Shu group and sighing. Driving! Anya interjected, her eyes shining. Yes, yes, she nodded drily, setting off across the road, with Anya, Lingsheng and the spirit dog following after her. Driving indeed. It looks like some stray bits of a sherd bomb hit the holding area, Lingsheng observed, as they passed by the first of the queued up vehicles. They did? she asked, trying and failing to hide a grimace, looking around. There was basically nobody in the lot at the moment, presumably because they had fled to take cover when the explosions occurred. A few guards were conferring about something near the entrance gate to the checkpoint, and another was crouched with a heavy weapon on the nearest watchtower, but that was about it. Uh-huh, Lingsheng pointed at the near-side front of an unlucky merchants carriage, where, just visible in the water, a shimmering bloom of blueish-green qi was slowly forming in the puddle around its wheel. Dont touch anything on the ground, Lingsheng added seriously to Anya, who had crouched down to peer under the vehicle. Especially if it looks grey, green and vaguely ceramic or crystalline. Of course, Anya replied, nodding very seriously. Worf! her spirit dog just barked, but even through the rain she got a no shit, why would I touch anything like that! vibe from it, that was somehow both serious and cute at the same time. They put very pure yang qi in those bombs, looks like, Lingsheng observed. It wont kill, but it will cripple fastand wreck formations. Based on the scatter, probably half the vehicles in the lot have been compromised in some fashion. That doesnt bode well for our carriage, she muttered, noticing another, a rented carriage a few meters away was steaming faintly in the rain. Ours is hardened, so unless we scored a really unlucky hit, directly through the navigation control area Lingsheng mused. The way today is going, would you bet against that? she asked sourly. No, honestly, I would not, Lingsheng replied drily. But positive thinking! Positive thinking! Anya echoed, pumping her fist, while the dog barked again. They really thought this attack through, she mused, considering the damage around them and the smoke, which she could now see was primarily coming from the warehouse at the far end of the lot. Yep, Lingsheng agreed. Though their luck in executing it was Bad? she suggested wryly. Very Bad, Anya agreed, nodding. Speaking of bad, Lingsheng added, frowning, and staring up at the swirling cloud of smoke. I just had a bad thought, run to our vehicle, quick. Eh? she followed Lingshengs gaze, as she started to jog onwards, but saw only the same shifting, twisting, multi-hued haze flickering off the swirling smoke she had before. WORF! the spirit dog suddenly barked, also staring up at the sky, then ducking its head and tugging at Anya, as if to get her to climb on its back. Shaking her head, she grabbed Anya rather unceremoniously and, holding her under one arm, hurried after Lingsheng. Thankfully, their vehicle wasnt that much further. Upon getting there, Lingsheng pushed her hand to the side and opened the side door. Grandpa Bai had already stored the golem when they first arrived, to save space when parking the carriage in the lot, so there was no external preparation to do, either. Dry the dog in the back, while we get it moving, Lingsheng instructed Anya as she passed the young girl up to her. What has you spooked? she asked Lingsheng as she let the dog climb in ahead of her. Yang energy, plus a lot of destabilized spirit herbs, in this weather, Lingsheng muttered. If we are lucky, its nothing, but A thunderous rumble shook the sky above them, even as she quickly closed her umbrella and climbed in after the dog. Today is today, Lingsheng added with a grimace. And today is She lost the rest of what Lingsheng said, though she was pretty sure she could guess at it, as a spiderweb of purple-gold lightning ripped through the smoke cloud rising above the warehouse, arcing up into the rain heavy clouds above, sending pearly ripples of light off in every direction. Because the absolute worst thing you could do when faced with the real possibility of random lightning from the sky was stand there like an idiot and look for it, she hurriedly closed the door behind them. Here, towel, Lingsheng, who was already in the front part of the vehicle, tossed a slight wet towel back through the door for Anya to catch. Do you need a hand? she asked Lingsheng, peering through as Lingsheng slid over into the drivers seat. Grab a helmet, dont look at the sky, you can watch me back out, Lingsheng replied, pulling on her own face plate. Nodding, she grabbed the one she had been using before and putting it on. Let it resynch Vehicle integrity compromised. Uhhh? she turned to Lingsheng, who was poking at the formation interface. Looks like a stray piece hit the right-side plating, Lingshengs voice echoed through the headset. As she spoke, her own helmet showed three red chevrons, drawing her attention to that side of the vehicle, where a series of ghostly cuts were reflected in the half-transparent view through the carriage. Doesnt seem to have gone through though, she remarked, turning in circle, looking for any others, but there didnt seem to be any more. Yep. Lingsheng agreed. Formations are still functional, just some loss of redundancy to a few sensor-nodes on the right side, looks like. Now, look at the back, would you? Turning to the rear, she had to grab a handhold on the ceiling as the vehicle started to move backwards. With more speed than she expected, Lingsheng reversed them out of their spot, only stopping when the crescent of the turn was a pace from another vehicle, that had arrived after theirs and which had been parked at a noticeable diagonal to theirs. Might want to hold onto something, she instructed Anya, who had not been quite so lucky, and was now hugging the wet dog. The look she got back was both cute and put out, but the young girl did nod and sit down. Can you look to your right? Lingsheng asked. Doing as asked, she watched as Lingsheng moved them forward again, barely making the turn into the slightly too narrow space between those vehicles, then drove them the wrong way back down the path they had originally taken to enter the lot. The ones who came in behind us should not be allowed to drive these carriages, Lingsheng grumbled, her voice carrying through the whole vehicle this time, as they turned back out onto the road. Nodding in agreement, she went over to Anya and, kneeling down beside her and the dog, began to quickly towel it dry. The dog growled a bit but was clearly intelligent enough to understand that they would not let it into the more confined front area if it was sodden as a wash rag, so sat there docilely. As they were moving along to the front of the teahouse, another deep rumble of thunder shook the clouds overhead, followed a few seconds later by a noticeable increase in the intensity of the rain. By the time Lingsheng had parked them just beyond the guard mudskippers, the dog was pretty dry, so she instructed Anya to lead it through to the front, then went over and opened the right-side door. The first person to come over, slightly to her surprise, was the lieutenant. It seems your grandpa has some connections, huh? the lieutenant observed, climbing into the rear. This really is a converted Command Vehicle. I cant help you much there, lieutenant, she replied with a helpless shrug, not needing to put any additional ignorance on that point, as this trip was the first time she had ever been in this carriage. Well, it will be more comfortable than the skippers, anyway, the lieutenant chuckled. I am just here to help with the communications between vehicles. and to ensure that we, the critical witnesses do not do anything silly, Lingshengs voice added drily in her ear. Do you want to ride up front, Lieutenant Han? she added politely. Nah, the lieutenant shook her head. Just give me a headset from the front. Nodding, she moved through to the front, to find Anya was already playing about with one, so she took one of the remaining two out of the locker and passed it back to the lieutenant. Thanks, the woman gave her a bright smile, then sat down on one of the seats and put her hand on the back of the face plate External synchronisation of a secure device is being requested the formation-voice dispassionately informed her. Accept, Protocol Yuan Three Four Six Two Six Nine, Lingsheng replied from up front. Granted, the formation voice interjected. No weapons, the lieutenant remarked drily, putting her face plate on. This is a civilian vehicle, she pointed out. It does have barriers, and ablative armour, Lingsheng called out. And hardened formations, the lieutenant mused, looking around. Those come as standard, pretty much, she remarked. Otherwise, you spend a fortune on formation maintenance in the wet season. People think that just because talismans and basic treasures work in Yin Eclipse that there are no complications. Sana had complained quite a bit to her about that. You are rather knowledgeable for a girl from the coast, the lieutenant murmured, a little leadingly, she could not help but feel. You overpraise me, Lieutenant Han, she replied with aplomb. I just paid attention to my elders when I was instructed. Shall I tell the others to get on board? Cute, too, when you want to be, the lieutenant remarked drily. Yes, call them over. Lets get this show on the road before we get struck by lightningor something worse. Choosing to ignore the lieutenants remark, she went to the door. ALL OF YOU GET ON BOARD! she called out to the Shu group and others who were still sheltering beneath the veranda. The first one to reach their vehicle was in fact the Shu youth who had stayed downstairs. He got onboard with barely a look at her as she moved back to the doorway to the front section and took up the same spot near the rear he had occupied before. After him came Mei and Lady Aos two companions, grumbling about the effect of the rain on their clothes. Jian Chens group were next, followed by Lady Ao herself, and then Grandpa Bai and, somewhat to her surprise, Shin. We will be third in the convoy, the lieutenant informed them all, once Shin had found her seat. Drive about thirty metres behind the vehicle in front, match its speed, she added to Lingsheng, through the helmet com. You can do that, yes? Of course, Lieutenant Han, Lingsheng answered brightly. Very good, the lieutenant said, faintly smiling. In that case she trailed off, seemingly conversing with someone else, through her own helmet. With the helmet, she was able to see two soldiers in full heavy armour climbing onto the top of the most recently arrived mudskipper. Both were carrying what she recognised as heavy bowswhich were classed as such only because they fired arrow-like projectiles, usually imbued with formations. I am surprised you dont have any snapdragons, Shin remarked. Hah the lieutenant sighed. Funny you should say that. They were meant to send us a platoon, but they got reassigned last week to General Sus command. Such is politics, Lady Ao mused. While they were talking, the lead vehicle pulled out into the road, followed a few moments later by the one holding the prisoners. What is a snapdragon? Xiao Sheng asked, curious. One of these, but with a heavy version of the weapon that the guards on top of the vehicles are carrying, Shin replied. They are usually used for targeted demolition. Demolition, heh, the lieutenant chuckled. That sounds about right. Anti-formation weapons, basically. Still, they are slower than mudskippers, and nobody wants to fly a void sparrow in this weather. Almost as if the weather had heard that comment, a further ripple of lightningdark purple, this timescattered into the cloud above. Remembering Lingshengs warning, she looked down and even then, the flare of iridescence that bled through the rain was unpleasantly nauseating Calibrating visual input, please wait... The dispassionate voice of the formation spirit echoed in her ears as her view of the outside flitted through a dozen different colours, then back to normal. I still wouldnt trust it. Lingsheng informed her as a loud rumble of thunder sounded overhead. Looking over at the teahouse, as Lingsheng manoeuvred their vehicle back onto the road, she saw that the old monk, the guqin player, her friend and the white-robed woman were still watching them, from the shelter of the porch. Half on a whim, she raised her hand in a final salute and blinked, as the monk, half smiling, mirrored her gesture as did the white-robed woman. Anya, who had actually taken her seat, beside Lingsheng, glanced around and, spotting them, also waved and, proving it wasnt a fluke, she watched as the white-robed lady and the monk waved. Again. Dont be too surprised, Lingsheng remarked. If that is who I think, the idiots who attacked us are either the luckiest or unluckiest idiots you will meet in many a year. Alotta experts in that teahouse, Anya agreed sagely. Understatement of the day, right there, Lingsheng added with a chuckle. Shaking her head, she sat down in the navigators seat, then turned it, so she was looking forward rather than sideways. Speaking of that, you knew them, and didnt tell me! she complained to Lingsheng directly, through the helmet communication. Honestly, I wasnt sure until they came upstairs, Lingsheng replied with a sigh. You could have said something, though, she pointed out. I did, Lingsheng replied drily. Like, you love Record of a Scholars Journey, yet you dont recognise Sai Xingxue? She turned to stare at Lingsheng, then slowly put a hand to her faceplate. If there was a saving grace, it was that her face was hidden by the helmet, mostly, so nobody else would get to see her flushed, embarrassed expression. -How stupid can I be? I wanna just curl up in a ball and sit in the corner That isnt actually him, is it? she asked at last, wondering if Lingsheng was just messing with her. The Scholar Prince of the Sai Dukedom? Who was acclaimed by the Yuan Shan Emperor and recognised as his advisor Uh-huh, that is him, Lingsheng replied, sounding amused. And the Shin sitting back there, chatting to Grandpa Bai like she is his old friend, is Lady Arashin. The Lightning Sword, who became one of his sworn companions, and who led to him joining forces with Meng Fu. -Scratch that, maybe I can just abandon society and become a hermit, living in a cave for the next millennia! She groaned. Still, Grandpa Bai sure knows some people, huh, she mused inwardly, as they passed through a temporary checkpoint the guards had set up on the main road. The more she pondered thatabout her grandpa, not the hermitic existence thingthe more it began to bug her. She had always been around him, since she could remember, pretty much, but now that she mulled it over, it was always like he had been accompanying her on her official duties? She had basically never seen him socialize outside of her immediate family, even within the clan. Occasionally, like when she and Sana had gone to the auction, they did something fun, but even then, it was always focused on her, now that she thought about it. It was only since this stupid trial screwed everything up that things had started to change? As to how I know them somehow, mother convinced him to teach me the classics. Lingsheng added, cutting through her reverie a little smugly, she felt. and Sana used to joke about My People, she grumbled, staring out at the rain as their convoy started through the outskirts of Huling village, and decided to blame it. The rain, or Huling, it didnt matter, really. -Still, is this the first excursion where I am clearly the one accompanying him? she found herself wondering as she watched the queue of vehicles starting to clog up the road in the opposite direction pass by. And he knows these experts who are basically figures out of folklore, like Scholar Prince Sai, and the Lightning Sword? In front of her, Anya, who had been waving her arms about, abruptly squeaked with surprise, then turned to her. You can see through walls with this? she declared. So cool! -And her parents are from the Huang clan That old monk is seemingly from the Tang clan A peerless martial expert from the Lu clan. Lady Ao is clearly someone as well, despite being so low key, she was talking so easily with those experts, and Grandpa Bai seemed to know her, as well? -And that red robed lady, Ren Xin, who her mother called Martial Aunt? What about the red-robed woman, then? she asked Lingsheng at last. Id suspect someone has pissed off the wrong group in the Huang clan, Lingsheng mused after a pause she thought was just a shade too long. She should be someone from Emeishan. Emei She stared at Lingsheng, wondering if she had misheard, all of a sudden, because Emeishan was well, even if she had to admit, she socialized in some fairly elite circles Assassin, hyo! Anya nodded, making a stabbing motion with her hand, and making her realise the young girl was also in their conversation group. She found herself again looking at the bubbly young girl, who was still making swishing motions with her hand. Not everyone from there is an assassin, Lingsheng murmured, shaking her head in amusement. and now I am wondering who that white-robed lady was, she sighed. Oh her. Lingsheng fell silent again. Do you know the Zheng clan? Zheng? she repeated. As in the clan from the Ming territories? she asked, weakly, recalling Aunt Tao mentioning them when talking through famous influences from beyond the Azure Astral Territories. Led by the Princess Divine Golden Swallow? Somehow, though, the idea that an expert from a clan like that was traveling around here still didnt loom quite as large in her thoughts as the fact that she had been a few feet away from the Scholar Prince. It should be, Lingsheng sighed. Nobody else would dare wear that golden hairpin And someone just killed a whole bunch of people using a forbidden artefact associated with the Ming clan, she added, recalling Grandpa Bais comments on that event. Its almost like the start of a bad joke, she declared at last, sitting back and fighting the urge to rub her temples. A bad joke? Lingsheng asked. A monk, a warrior and an assassin all walk into a rural teahouse, she murmured. and the teahouse, got up and left, quickly, Lingsheng quipped as the vehicle started to slow. Returning her focus to what was going on outside she was surprised to find that they were already almost clear of Huling. The reason for their slowing down was the checkpoint on the other side of the village. The two vehicles ahead had slowed to walking pace, as one of the guards on top of the one in front held some kind of conversation, she presumed, with a sergeant who had jogged over from their checkpoint building while the other scanned the street behind them, and the queue of vehicles, with their curious on-lookers in the opposite lane. She was just wondering if they were, against all the odds, still going to end up waiting at this checkpoint, until the sergeant waved for the vehicle ahead of them to head on through. Lingsheng, who was looking around nervously, she couldnt help but notice, exhaled as the two mudskippers ahead of them rapidly began to pick up pace once more. Is there a problem? she asked. Well, if they are going to ambush us, it will likely be around here, Lingsheng replied grimly. So keep an eye out for anything odd, especially stuff lying on the road. Ah, she glanced behind them. In a matter of less than a minute, the village was almost out of sight through the rain and they were already back to the standard road speed of their carriage. You both might want to strap in, Lingsheng added, as they kept accelerating. I think we will be driving fast, for a bit. Nodding, she leant forward and checked Anya as she pulled the straps on her seat across and fastened them, then did her own up. Soon, the vehicle had picked up enough speed that she could gain a faint sense of inertia, even without looking outside, which was honestly kind of disorientating. The rain was hammering into the exterior of the vehicle, and between it and the spray from the road surface, even with the helmets augmentation, trying to peer through it hurt her eyes after even a short time. Still, she persevered, on the grounds that spotting anything would be helpful. My eyes hurt, Anya groaned after they had driven very fast for a rather tense five minutes. Yeah, it sucks, Lingsheng agreed. Just imagine what it would be like to be outside. Euwww Anya audibly echoed the sentiment in her own heart there. Well, unlike us they are trained for it, Lingsheng added drily. Hostile intent detected. The voice of the formation spirit echoed in her ears as, almost in the same instant six red chevrons appeared off to their right, moving very fast, somewhere To her mild surprise, the helmet actually told herfour hundred and eighty six meters away, well, four hundred and eight, by the time she finished reading the number, and closing fast A pale tongue of fire blazed out from the weapon of the lead soldier on the vehicle in front of them and three of the red chevrons vanished. A moment later, the vehicle behind them also fired and another two vanished, leaving the remaining one to flee, vanishing from her helmets overlay of the exterior at some seven hundred meters. Hostile Even as she was looking in that direction, trying to pierce the grey curtain of rain over the spirit-rice fields, the formation spirit spoke again in her ear. This time though, it didnt even get to finish before the additional red chevron that had snapped into focus on her left, some three hundred meters away, vanished in a plume of dirt and unstable qi in the rice paddy. And this is why you dont pick fights with the Military Bureau, Lingsheng murmured. Why do they even bother? Anya asked, looking over at the rapidly vanishing impact point. Because that prisoner in the other vehicle is a very hot gourd, and the Jeo clan are likely in a bad place already, due to current events, Lingsheng replied. They are probably trying to get ahead of us but for once, this weather is helping, because nobody can fly, or teleport, so they have to run on foot And because we got out of Huling so fast, they are playing catchup? she suggested. Turn off at the next feeder road, Lieutenant Hans voice echoed through their helmet communications. Lingsheng waved her right hand and a visual projection of the road-network heading towards West Flower Picking Town snapped into focus in front of them. About two miles ahead of them, on that she could see a road heading off to the north-east, that ran through the paddy fields. Got it, Lingsheng replied, as behind them the guard crouched on the rear vehicle opened fire at something Their vehicle suddenly swerved as Lingsheng took them into the opposite lane. A fraction of a second later an arrow scythed out of the rain and hit the road where their vehicle would have just driven, exploding in a gyre of inauspicious Yin Earth Qi. The vehicle behind easily avoided it, while the guard there returned fire again at something. Wonderful, Lingsheng muttered as their vehicle accelerated even more, to the point where if she looked directly sideways out over the fields, even with her enhanced senses it was a little nauseating. Turning. Lingsheng called out a moment before the vehicle in front abruptly crossed the opposite lanes and turned down the incoming feeder road. Following after, they soon found themselves hurtling along the edge of a lotus-flower choked irrigation canal. The next twenty minutes turned out to be simultaneously the most boring yet stressful experience she had ever had in a carriage. There was no further shooting at anything, and all the formation spirit detected were some shocked farmers tending to fields and a few spirit fowl that their speedy passage stirred up. The road itself was also not designed to be driven at anything like the speed they were going at, she was sure, and she was very glad when it widened out again. Straight on and take the second road to the east, Lieutenant Han instructed Lingsheng. Eyeing the map, she found that road and tracing where it went, realised it cut the corner of the main road as it followed the river inland to West Flower Picking Town and also avoided the next two villages. A flash of purple bloomed in the fields to their right, kicking up a drifting plume of iridescence. What was? Focusing on it, she winced as a serpent of purple lightning skittered chaotically across the rain-lashed fields before earthing itself on a luckless road marker several hundred meters ahead of them. Owwwwie, my eyes, Anya groaned, pulling her helmet off. Whut attacked us? End of the auspicious hour, huh? Lingsheng grunted, as a third bolt lashed out of the grey haze, like an errant skimming stone before obliterating several trees behind them. Is this an attack? she asked uneasily. We are a long way from the town now, so it shouldnt be the warehouse fire? There is a village about four miles to the west, Lingsheng informed her, the map pinging a small settlement with a few extra symbols around it. And given the hour Its a tribulation? she groaned. What sort of idiot would undergooh. Its the first day of the dawning dragon week, and the province is crawling with lunatics, she sighed, belatedly recalling once more what day it was. It is, and it is, Lingsheng agreed drily. While new year was more auspicious, in a sense, this week of the dawning dragon was usually the earliest period when you could get stable gains breaking through with yang-aligned methods. Unless the place you were in was experiencing Yin Eclipses special brand of weather. Two further bolts skittered out of the sleeting rain on their right-hand side, the first briefly illuminating a large irrigation pond about a mile on their left, the second obliterating another part of a field boundary in a cloud of burning tree. Mah Ayes Attained da Dao O Purple splotches, Anya groaned, rubbing her eyes. Should we be concerned, Lieutenant Han? she asked, through the com link, looking back into the carriage, where their new travel companions were peering out of the windows and talking animatedly about the quality of the lightning. It looks to be a tribulation run wild, Grandpa Bai informed her, before the lieutenant could reply. Probably a spirit herb awakening, based on the ambience. It has been a bothersome year for Duo Li Lotus infestations. Indeed, its actually helpful, heh. The lieutenant added, shaking her head. Anyone within a few miles of this is As if determined to illustrate that point perfectly, the rain clouds to their right twisted inwards, collapsing upwards, as the lightning crackling down turned a deep golden hue. At the same time a vast, ephemeral white and blue lotus bloomed across another irrigation pond, now just visible off to their right amidst the rain Dozens of lesser lightning bolts of various colours flailed, like the tendrils of some heavenly sea monster, a full third of them shooting off in the direction they had come. Others scattered towards where the map told her the village should be. Is in for a very bad day, if they are tossing divining intent around. The lieutenant concluded. And this is why you invest in formation hardened, ablatively dampened carriages, Lingsheng added drily as none of the remaining lightning bolts directly came for their convoy, though a few tore molten furrows through the fields around them as they sped on. Are you okay? she asked Anya, who was still rubbing her eyes. Nuh-huh, the younger girl replied, with a tone that was not entirely convincing. Take some deep breaths, close your eyes and let your qi circulation stabilize, Lingsheng instructed. It will pass A glow of golden light blazed through the rain, from off to their right. Their vehicle shuddered, and the rain around them suddenly turned to misty vapour. Whu was dat? Anya asked, shocked. Before she could reply, a black line, like a fissure into some other place, split the horizon, over the distant reservoir, warping the perspective of its surroundings, before scattering outwards like a black spider web. Fortunately, it petered out in the fields before it reached them, but it left her in a cold sweat, nonetheless. A Duel of the Fates but for a spirit herb? she answered, wondering whether it had succeeded. What? Ohkay, tell them to drive faster! Lingsheng called through the com-link to Lieutenant Han, as the sky above them abruptly turned a much gloomier shade of dark. Way ahead of you, Lieutenant Han replied drily, even as the vehicle in front of them rapidly sped up. Off to their right, the spectral lotus had reformed, its petals now edged with shadow, while in the sky above a vast corona of iridescence was shimmering Look away! she instructed Anya, closing her eyes and cancelling her helmets exterior view entirely. It was just in time as well, as a curtain of white light descended, sucking all the colour out of the landscape outside, leaving only shadows for a brief moment, followed by This time, the barrier on their vehicle did trigger, she was sure, as a shockwave thumped into them. It left her lightheaded and wheezing as, even with the shielding, her qi tried to flee her body for a few seconds before settling back to normal. Off to their right, when she finally looked, a shimmering white and black lotus almost the size of the distant reservoir, was unfurling its petals. In its midst, she just fancied she could see a figure, cloaked in lily leaves, staring up at the sky Abruptly, it turned and looked right at her. For a split second, she felt like wasnt in the vehicle, but instead, standing on the water, mere paces away from the dark-haired figure, who looked barely older than her. Interesting really interesting the spirit herb murmured, before its gaze slid sideways to something else Her presence in that moment snapped back, leaving her feeling like she had just seen double Uh Anyas shocked gasp drew her attention to the vehicle ahead of them, where the same spirit herb was now standing, on the top of the vehicle, staring at the shocked guards, along with a second feminine figure, clad in golden sycamore leaves, her pale hair garlanded in a wreath crown of the same leaves. Oh. Shit. Lieutenant Han groaned. Those are not immortal realm spirit herbs, are they? she murmured. You know, I dont think so, somehow, Lingsheng replied grimly as, with the air of someone out for a nice stroll, the sycomore-clad figure turned to look back at them. You think you can have designs on us, in your heart? The words, like a gentle breath, sank through the vehicle, directed not at her, but at those in the rear of their vehicle. Unable to resist, her focus was drawn to the youthSenior Brother Huwho had gone to sit right at the back of the carriage. Scowling, Lady Ao stood and, to her surprise, slapped him, right across the face, twice, then grabbing his head, pushed it down in a bow. We gave that old poets son a warning but I guess it bears repeating more widely, the sycamore woman whispered. This injustice we have endured redress it, or we will do it for you. And if we have to do it well I shall light a lamp for your regrets, on the Altar of the Rains. As suddenly as they arrived, the pair were gone, in a scatter of green and gold leaves. You idiot! Lady Ao snarled, rounding on the stunned Senior Brother Hu. By rights, I should toss you out in the rain right now, to make your peace with your stupid decisions attracting the attention of that! Mmmm, yes. She glanced at Grandpa Bai, and flinched, because his expression was flat, like a statue. Who was that? Mei stammered. It was like I was? Her name is lost to time, but she is described, in ancient texts on Yin Eclipse, as one with its ancient powersakin to the Bewitching Jasmine and the Life-breaking Aspen, Grandpa Bai replied coolly. In the Yuan and Shan Dynasties, they worshiped her as a protector spirit, a bright sun that protected against the darkness that rose from the deep places of Yin Eclipse. Nowadays, there are still shrines to her, in villages in the Shadow Forest, and it is not uncommon for sycamore spirit trees to be planted as auspicious anchors in the northern part of Teng Province. So, why the fates is she out here? Lieutenant Han asked, sounding worried. Could it be that the Jeo? Are allied with them? No, no way, Shin answered, shaking her head emphatically. At best, those ancient spirit herbs turn a blind eye, like you might mice beneath your floorboards but every time someone crosses them, blood flows and the balance of power focused on these provinces changes, she added a bit more wryly. Or so I am led to believe. Indeed, had Young Lord Shu here not cast some foolish stones in his thoughts while watching that tribulation, she would likely have never made her presence felt, Grandpa Bai sighed. Mmm, yes, Lady Ao agreed, gloomily. You Shu Fei Hu glared at her, holding his hand to his face. What, you want to protest? Lady Ao sneered. Be grateful she seems content to just threaten you. In any case, your trip into Yin Eclipse is over, Shu Fei Hu. I will not have your fate being held over the Shu Pavilion as a second Shu Bao. Senior Sister, I am sure they will understand, one of her companions murmured, putting a hand on Lady Aos arm, presumably to try and calm her down. More concerning, is what did she mean by that warning an injustice we have endured? Sheng Xiao asked, frowning. and who is the son of that old poet she mentioned? Who can say? Lady Ao replied, sitting down with a sigh. What does seem clear, is that someone, somewhere, has pissed off some very powerful beings in Yin Eclipse in the last few weeks, and they are starting to come out to look for answers After that, the Shu disciples asked a few more questions, but Shu Fei Hu balefully glaring at Lady Ao was a real conversation dampener, and neither Grandpa Bai, Lady Ao, Shin nor the Lieutenant seemed keen on giving more than the vaguest answers. How are your eyes now? she asked Anya, shifting her attention back to the front of the vehicle, where Lingsheng was still focused on following the vehicle in front. Better, Anya replied giving her a thumbs up. That lady spirit herb was really scary, huh? Worf! the spirit dog barked. She was, she agreed, resolving to ask Grandpa Bai about the whole thing in private, later. After the chaos of the tribulation and the additional, unexpected encounter with a freakish old monster of years gone by, the next two hours were disconcertingly boring. There were still things to donamely playing spotter, just in case, but between their high travel speed, the dreary weather and the lack of checkpoint stops, the whole thing eventually just blurred together. At a certain point, Anyas concentration noticeably collapsed as well, so on a quiet stretch of highway, they spent some time looking through the selection of view-casts and serialized dramas that were stored in the carriages formation database. What she found was eclectic, to say the least. Anya quite quickly picked one she was familiar with, but had never felt especially compelled to watchPurple River, a long-running series about a trio of sworn brothers working to preserve the peace of their world and prevent a sinister cabal of court officials from overthrowing the rightful empress. In that vein, the formation database also had almost all of Beneath the Saintesses Umbrellaa tale about the ingenious consort to an aloof Emperor fighting to support her familys place within a fictional Heavenly Courtwhich was some feat, as that series had nearly a thousand episodes at this point. There were also several hundred episodes of the Anthology series Tales from the Night Market; the tragic romance A Petal Too Dark; The Dao of Duty, about a unit of elite Military Authority investigators; and the downright surreal Where in the Heavens is Alchemist Jiang!? Interestingly, there were very few series set in the current Heavens of Eastern Azure. Though, those tended to overwhelmingly feature Kong or Huang-esque protagonists, lots of power-tripping, acquisition of lineages linked to the Divine Strategist and what not, an excessive number of cameos by powerful figures, supporting the ''heroes'' from the shadows and large harems of beauties who they saved. She had hate-watched several episodes of the most recent one, written by the eponymous Qin Qiu, and featuring a Crown Prince very like Prince Dun, and realised quite quickly it was just a rip-off of One with the Spear attempting to pedal thinly veiled propaganda and had the Crown Prince lead quoting Qin Qiu at length. Stolen story; please report. How are you all holding up? She was just considering whether to dip back into the library to see what else was there, as they hit another long stretch of empty, rain-swept road between spirit herb fields when Shin stuck her head into the front section. Well enough, she replied, giving her a polite bow. Its been uneventful. So courteous, Shin sighed wryly, shaking her head and coming in. I bring snacks, but no wine, for obvious reasons. They drank it all to steady their nerves after our brush with an infamous spirit herb? Lingsheng asked drily. Shush! Its at the pivotal reveal! Anya waved a hand seriously at Shin. What are you watching? Shin asked, curious. Little brother Zichuan is just about to uncover the Eunuchs plot against Princess Fan! Anya replied seriously. Oh, Purple River Shin rolled her eyes and slid into the free seat and passed her a meat bun. What else is in there? Taking off her face plate, she projected the formation interface so it showed up for everyone. Oh, some real classics in there, Shin appraised. Saintesss Umbrella, The Mysterious Alchemist Investigates, huh, and Hoh! the Sunrise Pavilion version of Record of A Scholars Journey? She blinked as Shin waved her hand through the sprawling library and a series snapped into focus. The reason she had not noticed it before, was that the library was ordered, for the most part, chronologically, so she had been just working her way back down the entries, when not required to peer suspiciously at the road and fields around them. OH! OH! THE EUNUCH WAS ACTUALLY PRINCESS FAN!? Anyas shriek made both her and Shin wince. Ahhh to be young again, Shin giggled, as Anya waved her arms in the air, mimicking sword slashes. Ohhh! AND NOW ITS BROTHER YILINS MUSIC! Anya gasped. Nooooo! THE CHANCELLOR IS HERE?! It wus him all along? With almost comedic speed, Anyas elation turned to shock and horror. He is so strong! How is he so strong?! Anya wailed. Fight, brother Yilin! Fight! Its honestly funnier watching her than it is the scene itself, Shin giggled. Yeah, she agreed, taking another bite out of her bun. Ahhhhhhh! HIS BODYGYARD WAS BIG BRO LIN IN DISGUISE!? Anya somehow, managed to find a new level of shock to vocalise. Is it the long awaited teamup?! It is! Lingsheng sighed and poked something in her formation interface, and then the scene flitted into focus for the rest of them as well, showing three valorous, dark-haired youths facing off against dozens of heavily armed and armoured elite soldiers dressed in black and gold armour, while a powerful man in a dragon robe looked on impassively, his arms behind his back. The Princess was currently kneeling nearby, her face pale. Hidden Virtue! Anya called out, as the elder brother used his sword to deflect a shimmering sword-phantasm conjured by the combined qi and law attacks of the onrushing soldiers. Guard of the Sun! Anya whooped as the middle brother raised his great sword and deflected the sneaky assault by several shadows amidst the soldiers on the princess. Your end is now! the youngest brother declared, pointing his blade at the chancellor and advancing forward. Celestial Spear! Anyas calling out of the moves was nearly as emphatic as the declarations of them from within the scene as it was playing out, the music that had been building the mood as the heroic trio exchanged blows finally spilling over into something more. You have to sing, Anya instructed them, archly, as the trios blows landed in unison. Our Stars combined, until the end! Anya added waving her arms in mimicry of the younger brothers strike against the chancellor. -Ah, what the fates, she giggled. When we shine she sang, easily picking up the chords as the whole scene slowed and the theme of the series, which was actually famous in its own right as a piece of music. We shine together, Shin also joined in, picking up the refrain easily. Our oath, to stand forever, Lingsheng also joined in at this point. Even after heaven has dealt its hand they all chorused, as within the scene, the youngest of the three directed the momentum of the formation to block the overwhelming counterstrike of the Evil Chancellor. Well endure, the storm to come Our Oath to fight, until the end! Even when the clouds descend! Weathering the strike, the trio flawlessly struck at the chancellor, protected the princess and obliterated all the onrushing guards, forcing the Chancellor to deploy one final move at which point the youngest one, supported by his brothers, landed a devastating, strike to his chest, obliterating the villains body entirely. Yeah! Get HIM! Anya yelled exuberantly. Our stars! Combined until the end! It was flashy, cheesy, really not how such formations worked but it was undeniably a great moment, and after a stressful, tiring afternoon, it was oddly freeing, if only for a brief few moments to just let go and have a bit of fun. In the end, she found herself singing along to the entire credit sequence for the episode, showing the trio mopping up the last witnesses, then returning to their secret headquarters with the stunned princess, at which point the episode ticked over to a scene in a dark hall, where a powerful, ancient figure sat, obscured by strange means, while looming over the big brother, who was explaining that the Chancellor and his men were all dead and the princess was now missing. Our hand was ruined because you chased your junior brother and you did not even manage to kill that wretched boy, the ancient figure hissed, leaning forward. You have failed me for the last time apprentice. There will be no other chances She had to admit, that it was impressive and quite awe-inspiring as black and gold lightning flashed across the ceiling, revealing ninety-nine chanting figures in the higher gallery of the hall, in a facsimile of the Hall of Judgement. You will reach West Flower Picking Town in forty miles, the dispassionate formation spirit informed them, flawlessly cutting through the pivotal crescendo in the theme music as the next episode launched into its opening montage. Honestly, that is the most realistic part of it, Shin snickered as she turned to stare at the map between her and Lingsheng, surprised they were that close. Have you ever tried to deliver a good monologue? The heavens hate that shit more than physical cultivation, I swear. We have been driving inadvisably fast for the last two and a half hours, Lingsheng remarked. Still, now comes the bit where things might get a little dangerous, Shin mused. Yeah, Lingsheng sighed. -Ah, because our destination will not have been in doubt, just the route. To her surprise, however, they reached the outskirts of West Flower Picking town in short order, encountering no difficulties beyond a few flooded roads where river levies had broken due to the rain. The three checkpoints they passed through just waved them on, and it was only when they finally reached the north-western gate, leading directly into the heavily fortified Military District, that they finally had to stop and she realised, after a quick count back, that they had only passed through thirty-two checkpoints. Whats wrong? Shin asked her, noticing her rather depressed sigh as they waited while Lieutenant Han spoke to a heavily armed sergeant at the door of their vehicle. We only passed through thirty-two checkpoints, she grumbled. My Dao Path has only reached completion, not perfection. Lingsheng turned and gave her a look, while Anya, who she had expected to at least understand, just giggled. The Nameless Dao of Checkpoints, Shin chuckled. Truly, a mysterious and obscure comprehension path. It is, she agreed, affecting to ignore the pair. Okay, follow them in, Lieutenant Hans voice echoed in her ears. Ahead of them, the vehicle with the prisoners, which was now flanked by a full squad of ten soldiers in heavy armour, started to crawl forward again. Half an hour later, saw them all outside the vehicles at last, though thankfully not to stand around in the rain. They were escorted to the sprawling compound within the Military District that used to belong to her Aunt Tao, when her Uncle Weng had been governor of the town long ago. Since the Ha clan were passed governorship, they had relocated to one of their own estates, so it had since become the main offices of Military Intelligence for the wider region, as she understood it. How long will we have to wait here?! Mei, who was clearly keen to be done with the whole thing at this point, grumbled, getting up to pace back and forth in the spacious lounge they had been given to wait in. At this rate, even though we got here Relax, Lady Ao told her. As I understand it, that banquet is likely to be cancelled, or at least postponed anyway, so P-postponed? Sheng Xiao asked. Mmmm, were you not listening to the guards when they were escorting us here? Yufu, Lady Aos younger companion, mused. It seems that a large-scale audit of the spirit herb warehouses has caused some upheaval in the town today, and the ramifications are still being unravelled. How does that mess with our event? Mei grumbled. Because everyone important who might attend it is currently being sent hither and thither, overseeing soldiers tipping out boxes and counting gourds and trying to separate malpractice and incompetence from maleficence and mendacity, Young Lady Shu, a kindly-looking, middle-aged man with short-cut dark hair, whom she had not even noticed enter the lounge, remarked, before saluting the room at large. I apologise for keeping you all waiting. I am the Military Adjunct, Ling Li Sheng. It has been a busy day for us here. -Li family, huh she sighed. That rivalry was revitalizing itself, as she understood it, from following Grandpa Bai around. The Li family branch were on the rise on Southern Azure, and the difficult circumstances in the province currently were being seen by their old elders as an excellent opportunity to reassert a degree of involvement with Yin Eclipse, and a controlling stake in the resources there. Lord Li, please, we understand your circumstances, Lady Ao murmured, standing and bowing politely to him. However, we can help you Ahaha Lady Ao is very considerate, Lord Li replied jovially. For now, all we require is a sworn statement from each of you as to your role in what happened at the teahouse, and a mental imprint of your perspective. A mental imprint? Shu Fei Hu scowled. We are the victims here? Alas, with this weather, other methods are not reliable, Young Lord Shu, Lord Li replied respectfully. It is just to corroborate matters, you understand. Those who are innocent surely have nothing to hide. However, a mental imprint of the kind you are talking of is no small thing to leave in the hands of others! Xiu Tianyu added, also huffing a bit. Even were we in the Shu Pavilion But it is not the Shu Pavilion asking; it is the Azure Astral Authorities Military Bureau, Young Lord Xiu, Lord Li cut in smoothly. I am sure your lordship did not mean to suggest that our August Bureau was suspect in any way? -So, this is how they plan to play this, she sighed inwardly. It was, in truth, standard practice to take mental imprints of witness accounts, so that divination experts could view them and perhaps see things from them that witnesses might have missed. It was also much more reliable, in this miserable weather. However, both youths had a valid point, in that while it was nothing like demanding someone open up their storage ring, or reveal all their soul-bound items, or, even worse, scrying someones soul or sea of knowledge directly, it could still reveal a lot about a cultivator that they perhaps did not want to reveal. As such, usually such an imprint was just recorded perspective, rather than an actual imprint of a persons mental perception of that moment. Someone of the status of Military Adjunct, like this Ling Li Sheng, would know this full well, so his decision to lean on it quite so... overtly suggested that he, or someone else in the hierarchy here, was angling to get some extra info about their group, likely spooked by so many experts rolling up at once. I am afraid mental imprints of the kind you are suggesting will be impossible, Lady Ao replied politely. All Shu Pavilion disciples have recently been extended certain protections. If you wish to pursue that line, you will have to petition our Elder of the Hall, currently in Blue Water City. And if you wish to allege we have something to hide in this, I must inform you that the Shu Pavilion will formally protest, using the highest authority we possess. As she spoke, she produced a simple iron talisman, about the size of her hand and bowing slightly, proffered it to Lord Ling Li. The Military Adjunct considered the talisman, then looked askance. You do know how to make my life difficult, huh. In that case Surely just a recorded visual perspective from each person, on a sufficiently high-quality loci would be sufficient to your needs? Scholar Sai suggested, from where he had been sitting quietly, off to the side, with Grandpa Bai. That was always the heavenly standard, as far as I was aware, unless manipulation of a witness testimony was suspected? I hardly think anyone here has any need to resort to such low-down means? The dictate is what it is, Lord Ling Li replied with a sigh. Of late, the tolerance of the authorities has shrunk... considerably. What was acceptable under the old regime, which was remarkably... lax, in many areas, is seen as reflecting badly on the authority of the Quan, Fan and Su clans, and of course our Ling Li. Honestly, I say this mostly for your benefit, he continued. Because while Lady Hans perspective is compelling, there are experts from the Dragon Pavilion in the town, and if we have to bring them into this... and it is found that these are, in fact, experts from there, you may face considerable difficulties... Is it not enough that they attacked us? Mei objected. They killed It is true, some bandits seem to have capitalized on matters, but your clash was with these Sheng clan disciples, and they claim they are being framed by villains and rebels, and that it is our duty to investigate all sides... Young Lady Shu, Lord Ling Li replied, patiently. We are not the Ha clan, or the local Ling clan; we cannot just take your word for it because you are also from a famous power. Similarly, we cannot take their word for it, so, we are at an impasse. -What a little snake, she sneered, glancing over at Grandpa Bai, who was just sipping his tea and looking on quietly. This kind of passive-aggressive oppression was nothing new to her. That is fine, I am happy to speak to them in person, Lady Ao replied blandly. Where are they? If you can provide us with an escort, I think this can be tidied up quite OI! OI GET OUT OF MY WAY YOU MENIAL THING! a womans angry shouting from outside, cut off Lady Ao. ... amicably. Lady Ao finished, as the others also turned to see what the disturbance was. The door behind the adjunct slammed open, and a golden-haired young woman in a military officials robe with four gold stars on the breast stalked into the room even as two guards and a protesting official hurried after her. Huh, Sheng, she stopped and stared at the Adjunct. Dont you have explanations about resource embezzlement to be sorting out? Young Lady Sheng... Lord Ling Li bowed respectfully to her, though she caught the grimace ghosting the corner of his lips as he did so. With the greatest respect, this matter is somewhat... Oh, Big Sister Ao! I wasnt expecting you till this evening! Lady Sheng entirely ignored the adjuncts bow and swept past him to grasp Lady Aos hands then give her a warm embrace. How long has it been! You are looking so well! And are these your cute juniors? Ahaha... little Shanguang! You are as boisterous as ever, Lady Ao chuckled, after returning her embrace. It has been too long. I had to undergo a long cultivation retreat... Lady Ao is my personal guest, and these companions of hers have undergone a dreadful ordeal, Lady Sheng stated, glancing over at Ling Li Sheng. Being attacked by vile criminals of the Jeo, no less. Go deal with your resource embezzlement issue, Adjunct Sheng. Lord Quan is asking for an update on that. As you command... Lady Sheng, Ling Li Sheng replied. I just ask that you be considerate of matters. This has the... Yes, I am aware, probably moreso than you, Lady Sheng replied levelly. I would recommend you be... proactive with Lord Quans request. This day has been testing for him. It has been a testing day for most of us, Ling Li Sheng replied, bowing again. He gave them one further look over, and sighed, then turned on his heel and walked out, followed by the guards and the other official, who was already trying to tell him something, under a ward of silence. Lady Sheng waited until he had properly left the hall, and then a while longer, before sighing and sitting down on a couch opposite Lady Ao. Fates, do you know how miserable this appointment is? Lady Sheng grumbled. When they sent me here to unsnarl the silliness over that gift, I never expected those idiots backing Sheng Dian to be so bleugh. She made a face, then finally looked around at the rest of them. So, these are your cute juniors, huh? Her gaze ran across Jian Chen, then Shu Fei Hu, then surprisingly, to her and Lingsheng. I see some interesting faces some more interesting than others. Well, the Shu clan suddenly has decided that they do in fact care a bit more about things in the last week, Lady Ao replied drily. As, it seems, does the Sheng clan. Or they would not have let you come down here from Shan Lai. My Aunt, the Envoy, has been angling to try and give me additional responsibilities for years, Lady Sheng pouted. Honestly, though I was just complaining, it isnt that bad. These idiots are all known quantities. The Li family have their ambitions, the Su are in need of resources, the Quan just want respect and the Fan the Fan are as they always are. Young Lady Sheng is forthright as always, Scholar Sai finally spoke up. Motherless! Lady Sheng bit off a curse, and flinched, turning to stare at where Scholar Sai was sitting, then glared back at the door. OFFICIAL FA! There was a moments silence, then the official from before hurried in. You are assigned to auditing the herb associations matters for well, until I forget why I assigned you to it. The official stared at her and then, involuntarily his gaze slid over to the openly acknowledged elders of their groupher grandfather and Scholar Sai, then back to Lady Sheng, his expression paling. I s-sorry your ladyship, I did not realise Scholar Sai had come here, or I would have assuredly forewarned y-you. Lord Ling You are the deputy official in charge of such matters here, Lady Sheng replied coolly. Or were, until just now. Send in Minyue when you leave. Y-your ladyship. The official bowed, his face expressionless, then backed out of the room. If you do not treat these minions like this, nothing ever gets done around here. In another month I might have managed to promote enough people for our operation to be more than pointlessly intimidating, and actually achieve some good, Lady Sheng grunted, getting to her feet and politely bowing to Scholar Sai. I apologise, Eminent Scholar, Lord Duke, for showing you something unsightly, please accept my, Sheng Shanguangs most humble apologies. Not at all, Scholar Sai, who had also stood, returning her bow politely, replied with a half smile. Watching the exchange, she felt that her grasp of the Dao of Playing Stupid Games had actually advanced a step. Whether this Lady Sheng had already known Scholar Sai was there was moot. But Ling Li Shengs attempt at gaining some leverage had likely just lost him a useful subordinate in a position of influence. Lady Sheng, you called for me? a graceful, tall woman with dark hair asked, entering the room and bowing politely. You are replacing Fan Fa in his role, Lady Sheng informed her. I am honoured to accept your decision, the woman replied, bowing formally. For your first task, please go inform young Lord Quan that I am willing to host Lady Ao as my personal guest tonight, Lady Sheng continued, drily. I suspect he will be greatly relieved given the current circumstances, to be unburdened of the social nightmare of hosting a banquet this evening. Also inform him that I will happily attend with my guests at whatever date he feels he can reschedule. You can also pick an auspicious date on my behalf. As you command, Lady Sheng, Minyue murmured, bowing deeply. And just like that, Lord Quan gains what he most wants, Lady Ao observed with a faint smile. Beside her, Lingsheng was quite aggressively occupied pondering the depths of her cup of tea, likely so she would not be caught rolling her eyes or something, she suspected. Actually, scratch that, Lady Sheng held up her hand, glancing at Lady Ao, then Scholar Sai, a strange smile playing across her lips. Tell Young Lord Quan that I have an opportunity to attend a rare gathering this evening, and that he can come as my guest. He can? Lady Sheng? Minyue asked that in such a way that it implied she was asking if the sky was now green. Indeed, it will be an interesting experience for him, I think. One that he will not regret, because it will smooth over a lot of the chaos unleashed today. You are as cunning as I remember, Lady Ao giggled. Unfortunately, I am not the person you have to ask, for that invite, Scholar Sai chuckled. You would not invite this young lady, who has always held up a lantern for your reputation in these generations, for your long service to my ancestral shrine and the acknowledgements you attained for those great figures who reside there? Lady Sheng pouted. An enquiry will be made, Young Lady Sheng, Scholar Sai replied after a long pause. Be on your best behaviour. While this conversation had been going on, she had been half looking at the others in the room, who were all marooned in various states of confusion at this point. Lady Ao Duyu, the older of her companions whispered, only to be cut off by Lady Ao waving her hand in placation. Its fine, this will be a much more interesting evening, Lady Ao murmured. And one with markedly less pretension I think you will be pleasantly surprised. As to the matter with which Adjunct Ling was being a nuisance over, it is true that the regional authority have significantly beefed up their approach to problems around here, but it will be a small matter to invite little sister Hua over; her older brother has just become a Martial Elder in the Azure Astral Dragon Pagoda this month past. She is very familiar with the core elements of that sect, so All it will require is a dinner invite? Scholar Sai asked drily. I would not presume, Lady Sheng replied with an entirely straight face. But Han Hua Ying is a very dear friend of mine, and has never been anything less than a delight at any gathering she has graced. Very well, Scholar Sai replied after a further short pause. In that case, Minyue, if you would? I will send someone to get her, Minyue replied, bowing formally. Is there any other matter? No, Lady Sheng shook her head slightly. In that case, Lady Sheng, please allow me to take my leave first, Minyue murmured, bowing again, then leaving the hall. A moment later, four maids came in, putting more tea and some snacks down on each of their tables. Id love to ask you how the Shu Pavilion is these days, but if you have been staring at a wall for so long Lady Sheng joked, accepting a cup from one of the maids. Or was that all a ruse so you could go off and do something else? No, I was in closed door cultivation, Lady Ao sighed. As to how the Shu Pavilion is well, there are a few promising juniors rising through the ranks but they are still haunted by Shu Baos life choices. Song Jia aiii, that was such a waste I heard she resurfaced recently? Off the back of the mess with Di Ji, Lady Sheng, Mei interjected bowing politely, and clearly keen to be involved. Who has also popped back up, Lady Sheng sighed, more deeply. Though that raises the interesting possibility that we might get to see one of those old terrors openly play the get rid card. The Imperial Court losing some face is only a good thing really. Tempted? Lady Ao asked with a wry grin. As I understand it, Young Lady Tai has that idiot in her sights, Lady Sheng replied drily. Ummm, Lady Tai? Mei asked respectfully. Tai Yan Mei, Lady Ao replied casually. Her grandparents have ancient links to the Ha clan, in case you were wondering why the Ha are so good at balancing on fences. The Tai and the Ha clan have ancestral links? Xiao Sheng asked, shocked. Mmmmm, the waters of this world are murky, and many strange, unexpected things swim in what at first appear to be its shallow waters, Scholar Sai mused. Ha, Bia, Ling, Han, Shen, Qing these flags and some others have flown for far longer than many might think. Eras rise and fall, and still their names are there; that is as much a warning as it is an achievement that should be respected. You need only consider the sorry fate of the Heavenly Dawn Sect, in the antiquity of this Heavenly Eras formative years, as a lesson on how greatness can all but vanish overnight. Wise words, Scholar Sai, Lady Sheng agreed. The Heavenly Dawn Sect? Xiao Sheng asked, glancing at his friends. They were unto the second great Dynasty of the Shan, as the Jade Gate Court is in this era. A hegemonic power that worked hard to uphold that era, Scholar Sai replied. Alas, their misfortune was to cross paths with a peerless thief of hopes and dreams, who hauled himself out of a long-gone era, and in the end, their destiny was insufficient and their leadership fell into darkness as a result. It is a tale few now are willing to dwell on, but in these current, troubled times, I suspect more and more old eyes that recall those years, may start turning to their recollections of them and that will likely bring little good. Scholar Sai is indeed learned, Lady Ao murmured. Perhaps, while we wait, you might regale with some knowledge of that era? I alas, I cannot, Scholar Sai replied, with a faint grimace. Though it pains me to say I lived through those tumultuous days, I was not on Eastern Azure when the Shan dynasty fell. You were not? Lady Sheng asked, leaning forward, as did the Shu group. No, I was accompanying Saintess Meng, participating in the great expedition to relieve the Ten Songs Starfield, Scholar Sai replied, his expression turning gloomier. And I fear I have no seemly tales to tell of those blood-soaked days that are fit for your gentle ears. Some innocence should be treasured and not thrown away so eagerly. Off to the side, she fancied she saw Shin grimace faintly as well. Ren Xin just sipped her tea. I have heard something of those times, Lady Sheng sighed, bowing apologetically to him. Please accept my apologies for speaking unthinkingly. Please, Scholar Sai held up a hand to assuage her. You could not knownot that it is any great secret. I was simply one among many. And far too few returned to our star fields, from that abyss of hope, Ren Xin murmured. Indeed, Scholar Sai agreed with a deeper sigh. Those losses have shaped this era as much, if not more-so, than any so-called achievement wrought by those who remained. What do you expect? Ren Xin shrugged. The faces of war never change. Looking around at the others, she could not help but feel a little amused at how stone-cold dead the conversation topic now was. Some, like Mei and Xiu Tianyu, were clearly itching to ask more, but to get between Lady Ao, Scholar Sai, Ren Xin, and the rather wistful, middle-distance gaze of Lady Sheng was as formidable a block as any Dao Cage. Would the young lady like some tea? She glanced up at the maid who had finally made it over to her, Lingsheng and Anya, after going around literally everyone else, and bit back a sigh. Yes, she replied holding out her empty cup, fighting back the urge to be a bit snide. Even so, for the attitude of the maid, who was actually an Immortal in her own right, she gave a decidedly judgy look, that she affected not to notice. Setting aside the cup, she took out a bun from her storage ring and nibbled on that, instead, staring out at the rainswept garden. Soon the conversation did bubble back up, Lady Sheng and Lady Ao chatting about stuff in the Shu Pavilion and Shan Lai, while the others fell back to conversing about their own matters. Eventually, Minyue came back, accompanied by a dark-haired young woman in a deep blue gown, and a tall, pretty-faced youth who greatly resembled her, wearing a scholars tunic in a similar style. Introducing Young Lady Han and Young Lord Han, Minyue declared, at the door, bowing politely to the pair. Standing with all the others who were not Scholar Sai, her grandpa, Ren Xin or Lady Ao, she politely greeted the young woman, and presumably brother. Ah, Sister Sheng! Young Lady Han came over to clasp Lady Shengs hands warmly. Is it really true? It is, Lady Sheng replied drily, before gesturing to Lady Ao. This is my dear friend Ao. The Lady Ao? Young Lady Han gasped. My apologies Big Sister I can call you Big Sister, right? Of course, Lady Ao replied drily. Sighing inwardly, she found herself tuning out the rest of their greetings, until they reached her and Lingsheng. To be an immortal, at such a young age, your future is sure to be bright, Young Lady Han murmured, accepting her bow. If you have any trouble, you can bring it to me. Young Lady is too kind, she replied blandly, a heartbeat after Lingsheng. Thankfully, after everyone had been introduced, Lady Sheng suggested that they could take their leave. Returning to the vehicle, half the Shu group decamped to travel with Lady Sheng, so as it turned out, their vehicle suddenly held all the old experts and Anya and her dog. Back in the front, there wasnt a whole lot to do, because Grandpa Bai had taken over control of the vehicle at this point, to drive them through the town. It was dark now as well, so there wasnt much to see, beyond the lanterns of teahouses and the shops, as they drove through the rainswept streets, down to the river, then along the tree-lined throughfare beside it to eventually arrive, after some minutes stuck in traffic at the Wusheng Bridge, at a large estate just before the Yu Bridge. Turning into its courtyard, she found that it was filled with soldiers mainly, which was not what she had expected. Two dozen armoured figures were sitting around in the shelter of the courtyard-side verandas, or in huddles at the rear-entrances of several parked mudskippers. One of the more heavily armoured corporals stood up and headed over, waving at them and pointing back at the road, clearly telling them to leave only to be called up short as a young woman in command armour jogged out of the main hall ahead of them, waving for all the soldiers to line up. How auspicious, Shin observed drolly, considering the guards, who were now hurriedly forming up, into two ranks. It is what it is, Scholar Sai replied, rolling his eyes. Grandpa Bai just sighed. Outside, Lady Sheng and the others were starting to get out of their vehicle, as the soldiers stood to attention. Lady Sheng had just begun to walk towards the major, accompanied by Lady Ao, when two more mudskippers turned into the gate, marked with Quan clan symbols. And that will be young Lord Quan. I guess we should step outside and give the Sheng girl a hand with her little moment? Shin asked drily. Probably not a bad idea, Grandmaster Huang agreed, while his wife rolled her eyes. Sighing, she picked up her umbrella and, opening the top hatch, climbed out, unfurling her umbrella as she went. On the top of the vehicle, she ignored the looks from the soldiers, and just crouched down. A moment later, Lingsheng, then Anya joined her. Meanwhile, below, Grandpa Bai and the others had begun to dismount. Once they were all clear, they dropped down onto the paving and followed after them, Lingsheng sealing the vehicle as she went. received your invite, Lady Sheng, Young Lord Quan was saying, a little breathlessly as they came into earshot. Lady Ao, you surely know by reputation, Lady Sheng replied, gesturing to her friend. However, might I also introduce Scholar Sai, whose gracious goodwill has allowed us this opportunityshe gestured to their groupand his companions, who were instrumental in apprehending that Jeo criminal. S-scholar Sai? As in? The old man standing behind Young Lord Quan turned a bit pale, then bowed hurriedly. Young Lord Quan blinked, then turned to their group, and after giving them all a once over, bowed formally to Scholar Sai. It is an honour to make your acquaintance, Sir Scholar. Your fame resounds widely in my ancestors halls. Not at all, Scholar Sai replied politely, nodding in return. When I invited you to dinner, I did not expect you to bring quite so many guests Turning, she found a beautiful, motherly-looking woman had arrived, accompanied by a maid holding a wide umbrella. A younger woman in a hooded gown and a female guard stood a little way back, behind her. My apologies, Madame Leng, Grandpa Bai sighed, giving her as respectful a bow as she had ever seen him give, except to the old monk and the warrior in the teahouse. You know how things can develop sometimes. Aiii, and it is a day like today, Madame Leng agreed, coming over to them. Might I introduce to you my granddaughters, Grandpa Bai added, motioning them forward, slightly to her surprise, and ahead of everyone else, who were still focused on Scholar Sai, as if they could barely notice the arrival of this woman, or Grandpa Bai, for that matter. Xiayu and Zhihuan. My, oh my, Madame Leng stepped forward, so they were barely an umbrella width apart and took her hands warmly. What a dear child you are, such a credit to your grandfather. And you she added, turning to Lingsheng and also clasping her hands and giving her a warm smile. I only wish my own granddaughters were here to greet you Might I also introduce Lady Ren Xin, Grandpa Bai added, gesturing to the Emeishan lady, who had been standing quietly next to them, with the Huang couple, Anya and her dog. Lady Ren it has been a very long time, Madame Leng murmured, bowing respectfully to her. Likewise, Madame Leng it seems the years have been kind to you, Ren Xin replied, her bow mirroring Grandpa Bais. I hope the trip here was not too troublesome, anyway? Turning to Grandpa Bai, Madame Leng asked. Ive had worse trips into Blue Water Province, Grandpa Bai replied, with remarkable restraint, she thought. If she were to list it off in her head, between the checkpoints, the teahouse, the spirit herbs, the badly timed bandit attack, the weird guqin girl and Anya stopping said bandit attack yep, it definitely felt like an understatement, in her eyes. Mmmm, yeah, Ren Xin agreed, after a moments consideration. There have been worse trips. That eventful, huh, Madame Leng chuckled, before turning to Shin and the Huang family. Grandmaster Yichen, Lady Biyu and Anya all bowed respectfully. Hi, Shin just waved, breezily. Shin, Madame Leng gave the young woman a slightly amused look, before stepping forward and giving her a warm embrace. It has been far too long for you as well; I sometimes think you all avoid me. We would not dare, Shin replied drily. It is just that mutual interests have kept us rather busy, I suspect. Truly? Madame Leng murmured, smiling gently as she stepped back with a knowing look in her eyes. Off to the side, she noted that the others had finally noticed Madame Lengs arrival, and were eyeing her choice of greeting Grandpa Bai and Ren Xin first with a mixture of confusion, veering on annoyance among some of the followers of Young Lord Quan. You must be the young lady Shan Lai sent to try and bend the early adopters into some semblance of a functional bureau? Madame Leng remarked, to Lady Sheng. Grand Lady Leng Lady Sheng bowed deeply. I must confess that I had no idea you were resident in this town If I had known? None of this would have occurred? Madame Leng murmured, a little archly, she couldnt help but feel, though she still bowed politely in reply. Trouble always finds a way of causing unwanted headaches. In any case, just Madame Leng will suffice. Hmmm, that is true, Lady Sheng sighed. And in any case, if your stalwart soldiers had not done their duty, all these other issues with embezzlement would not have come to light At least not for some time, Lady Sheng conceded with a faint grimace. Indeed, they would probably have evaded notice for long enough to become a real problem. I expect there will be some organizational changes off the back of this, if only to avoid a repeat. I have full faith you will do what you must, Madame Leng replied, before turning to the others. It seems fate has finally allowed us to cross paths, Young Lord Quan. I yes, it seems so MadameGrand Lady Leng, Young Lord Quan seemed slightly nonplussed, she could not help but notice. And you, Young Lady Han, and Young Lord Han and even Shu Pavilions reclusive Lady Ao. This is quite the collection of rising stars you have fallen in with on the road, Madame Leng murmured, glancing at Grandpa Bai and Scholar Sai. ... Well, Madame Leng added, after a short pause. Now that you are here, it does nobody any good to stand around in the rain. My estate is a bit hectic right now, as I am helping your uncle, Lord Quan, with his enquiries, she remarked, to Young Lord Quan. So, you must take us a little as you find us. So speaking, she gestured towards the lantern-lit porch of the estates reception hall. Oh, Major Lady Lanying, if your men want, there is food laid on with those staying in my guest rooms; you are more than welcome to partake as guests of my household. Your soldiers have been working awfully hard, Madame Leng added, as they fell in behind her. I will confer with Commander Quan, the major replied politely, before glancing at Lady Sheng. Absolutely, I see no problem with that, Lady Sheng interjected brightly. Nor will Lord Quan Ji object, I am sure. Uh, yes, I dont imagine my uncle will, Young Lord Quan added hurriedly. Ummm, Young Lord the old man muttered, only to gain a glare from the youth, who pointedly took a step or two forward, to carry him ahead of the old man and the two officials who were coming with them. At this point, Lady Sheng and the others were also moving ahead of them, after Madame Leng, who was now being introduced to the Huang family by Lady Ren, so she just fell in with Lingsheng and, rather gratefully given the rain was increasing again, followed after them up. Meanwhile, behind them, the soldiers fell out of their formation and after receiving some sort of instruction from the major, half headed towards the left side of the courtyard. Heading up the broad steps and into the reception hall there, they were met by several more servants, led by a dark-haired youth with a close-cut beard and a tall, dark-haired young woman with a slightly aloof vibe. Considering them, she could not help but feel that the youth, who was a Golden Immortal, and according to her talisman a notably young one at that, seemed both notably careworn and also vaguely familiar. The young woman, meanwhile, despite also appearing quite young, was clearly in the Dao Step. It took her a moment to realise why that stood out so to her though, even on this weird day. These were clearly people of standing in this household, and Madame LengYuan Leng Shuang, as she had been styled in the invitation to Grandpa Baihad been established in West Flower Picking Town for some time. Reasonably, these two should be exceptional local elites, yet she could not recall any mention Dao step junior, OR a golden immortal of this age in West Flower Picking Town at all. Might I introduce to you, my son, Madame Leng gestured to him as the youth bowed politely to them. Zixin, and my daughter, Mai. -So they really are juniors? she mused. It is an honour to meet you all, Zixin murmured, bowing formally. Please, be welcome in our mothers house, Mai added, also bowing politely to the assembled experts. Ah, Lady Sheng From the right door into the hall a tall, dark-haired martial-looking young man with the stars of a Commander on his armour, strode over to them, followed by a specialist Sergeant. Both of them bowed formally to her, before shifting their gaze to Young Lord Quan. Nephew, why are you here? Lord Quan asked, frowning. I invited him, Lady Sheng replied blandly. I see. The commander stared at her, then shifted his gaze to their group, taking in each in turn. Zixin, Mai, why dont you take our younger guests on a quick tour and help them get settled in before dinner? Madame Leng remarked, turning to her children. Of course, mother, Zixin replied, before turning to her, Lingsheng and the Shu group, who were milling about nearby. If you would all like to follow me? Nodding politely, she didnt bother to hang back this time. She had been around enough elders greet each other moments to know that Madame Leng and the others surely had a fair bit they wanted to discuss and had no intention of doing so in front of juniors, at least not so openly. Notably, Young Lord Quan, Lady Sheng and Lady Ao did not come with them. Somewhat to her surprise, Shin did, though, thinking about it she had never behaved like a senior, despite her eminent position, and with all the others distracted by the presence of Lady Ao and Scholar Sai...

~ Huang Ji Autumn Pines and Misty Bamboo ~
Huang Ji, venerated elder of the Huang Heavenly clan across two aeonspan, noted for his means with formations, feng shui, divination and the classic arts, stared at the swaying, mist-wreathed bamboo either side of the narrow path he was climbing, and wondered not for the first time, if he was somehow lost. The Autumn Pine Gate was a strange place at the best of times. A land of misty ravines, sheer cliffs, whispering pines and bamboo groves, it was something between an ancestral land and a slightly weird backdrop to day-to-day life in Huang Shan. Most would never give it a second thought. It was as there as the sky was, an ever-present western border to the sacred ground on which the Imperial Palace of the Heavenly Huang, a place that was also almost a world unto itself, sprawled. The imperial gardens looked up to these peaks he was now slowly winding his way up to, as did the various mountains to the south of the palace, where the palatial villas, groves and cavern abodes of the true elders and ancestors of the Heavenly Huang resided. Sometimes, you travelled into the foothills of this place, an otherworldly boundary between the earthly and the heavenly, to make offerings. At the coronation of a new Emperor, at the death, though that was rare, of one. At the auspicious dawning of each cycle of the Chronogram, the priests and priestesses of her Celestial Eminence, the Queen Mother of Western Providence, would come to their shrine here the Autumn Pine Pagoda. I am sorry, Lord Ji usually the path is not this the priestess who, carrying a ritual lantern, was guiding him, or rather, escorting him in this instance, gave him an apologetic grimace as she noticed he had come to a stop. Esoteric? he sighed drily, turning to look back the way they had come, for all the good that would do. The Autumn Pine Path is a test of providence, even we must abide by, she continued. It is, he agreed, taking a deep breath and just listening to the whispering of the bamboo around them. Some, idiots the like of which had led to him exiting his seclusion to make this journey, would have gotten angry with her, he was sure, but their current predicament was not her fault. It is this old mans fault for not doing his due diligence, he sighed, absently touching his breast, where he fancied, he could still feel that terrible, yet majestic, heavenly personages touch. This one could not possibly comment on matters pertaining to the core of your clan, the priestess, who wasnt, in fact, a member of the Huang, but of the Ju, murmured, bowing more formally to him. I know, he replied, giving her what he hoped was a reassuring smileit had been so fate-cursed long since he had interacted with the wider clan in person that it was still hard for him to judge. The everchanging path is a test of the dao heart of the supplicant; do not feel burdened by anything this old man says. Most of his initial anger he had worked out anyway. It had been enough to see the shocked and horrified faces of those lesser ancestors when he showed up at their stupid little council and yelled at them for giving out treasures he had refined, intended to aid the wellbeing of the clans Heavenly Path, to juniors without any real fate-thrashed oversight. Given Emperor Shirong was still in seclusion, it would likely be his son, Crown Prince Weng, who complained formally about the interference of an Ancestor with the day to day running of the Heavenly Core, but he had left immediately after that to the priestesses of the Ancestral shrine, and informed them that he needed a guide into this misty maze. What remained at that point he had mostly walked off on the meandering path to get to where they were now at wherever that was. -Unless that is the problem? Am I still too caught up in mundane matters? he mused to himself. Up here, cultivation below the divine threshold counted for exactly nothing. Everything was about the state of your being in the moment. A mortal might walk a few miles, climb the path and find themselves at the destination they sought while someone like him He pushed away the unhelpful thought that the stupidity of the younger generation in not properly looking before they jumped off a cliff for fun, might see him walking these misty peaks for a very long time. Its okay, Lord Ji, I dont think we will have a repeat of that time Prince Wei demanded to hear Fairy Wusheng play, the priestess muttered. Let us hope not, he agreed, resisting the urge to tug a non-existent beard. Like most ancestors, his true body would no doubt appear surprisingly youthful to the eyes of most. He could look older, and in fact, his perception-projection associated with the treasure those idiots had used looked much more like the predictable image of a venerable old master, but only an idiot would dare be so disrespectful as to send just their spiritual body into this place. That was a very fast way to suffer some serious, and probably impossible to heal, spiritual injuries. Perhaps we should rest at the next way stone, the priestess mused, peering up at the sky. Or Ah, I knew something weird was going on. He blinked as a brown-haired young girl, barely twelve or thirteen in appearance, clad in a cloak of pine needles, with a clay mask covering her face, stepped out of the shadows between the bamboo onto the path a few paces in front of them. Oh! Esteemed Eminence, Lady Misty Autumn! the priestess immediately dropped to both knees and pressed her face to the ground, holding the lantern up like an offering. You honour our unworthy persons with your august presence. Eminence Misty Autumn, he also bowed, getting down on one knee and lowering his gaze, as the real power in these peaks, the guardian, or maybe original inhabitant of the Autumn Gate, considered them both. Show it to me, Misty Autumn instructed him, walking past the priestess as if she wasnt even there. Withdrawing the strange talisman, depicting a bird of prey carrying a crescent moon in its talons from his sleeve, he presented it to her. How did you come by this? Misty Autumn asked, plucking it from his outstretched hands. I was presented it in a certain encounter I do not know if I can? Mmmm, that would be very Her. I assume you were told how to use it? I was instructed to place it in a bowl of cold water, beneath the night sky, and that it would lead me to the person I sought, he replied respectfully. Ancestral Empress Lianshu, he added after the mountain spirit stared at him for a long moment. I tried it below, but it well, it just pointed vaguely towards the Autumn Gate, so I hoped to go there and try again, and maybe consult with Your sister, yes, follow me, Misty Autumn replied, passing him back the talisman. You as well, she nodded to the priestess, who was still prostrated on the loamy path. Slowly, the priestess got to her feet, her head still bowed and held out her lantern to Misty Autumn who took it after looking at it for long enough that it almost felt to him like she might have forgotten some of her own temples rituals, though that would, of course, be unthinkable. Dont fall behind, Misty Autumn added, before setting off at a brisk trot between the clumps of bamboo. They climbed in silence for almost well, it was properly gloaming by the time they finally reached an age worn ritual gate, with the barely legible words Autumn Pine Pagoda painted on the signboard over it. Passing through it without any ceremony, Misty Autumn led them on between rows of ancient stone lanterns, overshadowed by the swaying, mist-cloaked bamboo until the path opened out into a walled in clearing, dominated by an elegantly lit seven-story pagoda, painted myriad shades of green and detailed in slightly peeling gold, that looked out over a swirling sea of cloud towards the distant lights of the Huang Imperial Palace far below. To their right, set against the edge of the cliff and just visible through the twilight, thanks to its own lanterns, was the rear of the Autumn Pine Gate temple complex, meaning that Misty Autumn had actually led them straight into its inner sanctuary, he realised. On the ground level of the pagoda, two figures, both familiar, though in different ways, were pondering a gently lit Go board. The nearer of the two, his older sister, Huang Qiuyuewho barely looked a day over thirty, and elegant as alwayswas twirling a white piece between her fingers, looking lost in thought. The other, her beauty hidden by a diaphanous veil, shimmering golden locks bunched elegantly at the nape of her neck didnt so much as glance at them, and given her status, if she did not acknowledge their presence, he could not even greet her, and just had to pretend she was not there until that point. Seeing Heavenly Saintess Autumn Moon, the priestess whispered, kneeling and again putting her face to the ground. He also went down on one knee and lowered his head, because while they shared that bond of blood, and he was one of the Huang clans proper Old Ancestors, his sister in the long years since their cultivation paths diverged, his to the Huang clan, and hers into the heart of the Western Cardinal Court had risen to another sky entirely. I found your little brother, Misty Autumn declared, as Qiuyue sighed and put the piece down, making her move, then turned to look at them. Do you need me for anything else? Misty Autumn asked, glancing at his sisters Go partner. I will come see you later, the woman murmured. I have some nice wine I think you will like. I shall look forward to it, Misty Autumn replied with a grin, before skipping off, back down the path and into the forest. Please, arise, Lady Priestess, Brother, Qiuyue murmured, waving for the pair of them to come over. Getting to his feet, he walked over to the pagoda, followed, rather nervously, by the priestess. Little Fei, could you get us some more wine? his sister asked the priestess gently. Of course, Your Ladyship, the priestess murmured, bowing deeply and then retreating towards the temple complex. She will not be at ease, waiting on us, so it seems cruel to put her through that, his sister sighed, waving for him to take a seat at the side of the go board. Such is the way of things, he agreed, politely. I trust you have been well? He had exchanged a few messages with her, over the last few thousand years, but they had not met in person for nearly three times that, he realised, counting hurriedly. Your estate still sends me a birthday gift each year, which is better than some of my junior sisters, his sister replied rolling her eyes. Rather, I feel it is I who should be asking you that. It seems you have put your foot in some clan politics. That is a very charitable way of describing dogshit, he conceded, pouring out a cup of wine for his sister, then himself. He was almost tempted to pour a third, but she was just looking out at the swirling clouds, which currently obscured their view down towards the Huang Imperial Palace, paying neither of them any heed. Well, we gave our opinion back then, and they took it under advisement, Qiuyue sighed. By the way, Lady Wuli is in a mood right now. You should advise our juniors to be scrupulously careful around her branch. Someone has clearly crossed her bottom line, because the Guo family is also starting to move. The He could not help but pinch the bridge of his nose, because that was not good news, and it was the first he had heard of it, despite having had some serious words with some of those elders before coming up here. By your expression, I see those children playing court below have gotten better with their obfuscations, his sister mused. I did not press them as hard as I perhaps should have, he grunted. I would let that play out as it has to. The Twelve Flowers are not lightly crossed, and it will do some good to learn that there are dangers to acting as they have been. At worst, we will just be looking for some new Young Sovereign candidates, once the dust has settled. -And, as always, you have such a charmingly understated assessment of what could be a generationally defining mess of bloodshed and turmoil, dear sister, he reflected to himself. Admit it, you would love to see them sprout red umbrellas like mushrooms in the rain, his sister smirked. Perhaps, but the people pulling the strings behind those factions might not, he sighed. And the Huang clan in the last fifty-thousand odd years has been fractious, by any standard. You mean, the mess with Mo Zhao and the fact that a whole starfield got screwed over was not enough to put some of them back in their lanes? his sister murmured, sipping her wine. Colour me shocked, dear brother, shocked. Anyway, that is well, I hesitate to say secondary, because I did some digging on the state of Eastern Azure before coming to see you, he muttered. And well, it has not improved my assessment of anyone involved Yourself included, his sister snickered. Indeed, I have to consider myself culpable as well. After all, it was my fate-thrashed treasure compass those loons used for their fishing. With the blood of our lineage, you could just step back to the start, rise through the ranks and break a few idiots along the way, she suggested with a faint smile. It might even help you with your extant bottleneck. That thought had occurred to him, truth be told, but rebirthing using a Luan Bloodline was not as straightforward as a Phoenix one, lamentably. By the time he made the necessary preparations and got some insurance in place things might have progressed too far, in any case. Though I guess with the time constraints she shook her head. So, what can I help you with? I need to find Ancestral Empress Lianshu, he replied, putting the talisman down on the edge of the Go table. Huhso this is what I felt. He flinched as the blonde-haired woman calmly reached over and picked it up. Seeing Your Sovereign Eminence, he murmured, bowing as deeply as he could, without acting improper, as she finally made something of her presence felt. Please, you are Qiuyues little brother, that practically makes you my martial nephew, Wusheng Xiurong, the Star of Beauty, and Saintly Daughter of the West, murmured. Your words are the honour of a lifetime, he whispered, still not looking up. So, how did you come by this? Wusheng Xiurong asked, motioning for him to stop lowering his head. I well, I was given it, in Yin Eclipse, he replied frankly. Along with the mark on my soul. Ah. Wusheng Xiurong sat back and sighed. Now I think understand why they sent you to get Aunt Lianshu. You were told how to use this, I assume? I was, he affirmed, once again. That eminent being instructed me to place it in a bowl of cold water, beneath the night sky, and that it would lead me to her. And you did that in the clan, and it pointed you here? his sister mused. It did, he nodded. So, I figured you were the best person to ask, he added. It takes a soul mark from a Greater Goddess to get you to come speak to your sister in person; if it wasnt so you, I would be offended, his sister snorted. Involuntarily, he found his hand going to his forehead, where that terrifying figure had poked his perception-clone. It isnt going to hinder your cultivation, Wusheng Xiurong added, giving him a reassuring smile. It mostly allows that person to keep track of you. It is quite interesting in that regard, and also, why Misty Autumn had to go get you. Oh? his sister asked, pouring herself, and Saintess Wusheng new cups of wine. Yes, that mark is the genuine article, but there was a time ah, my mother spoke of that war, and every time she does, she invariably breaks something, Wusheng Xiurong sighed. A lot was lost then, and little ever regained by those who deserved it. Among the old powers that vanished, only to have their things reappear in the hands of factions not well disposed to our Heavens, the powers associated with that mark suffered heavily. Oh, he grimaced, understanding what she meant. The Autumn Pine Gate, as well as being a place was also the gateway from the Huang clan to the strongholds of the Western Cardinal Court, through the Star Ocean, and a formidable barrier against potential intruders into that sacred heartland of the Martial Axial Region. Two attempts on my spiritual grandmothers life were made in aeons past, with weapons bearing similar natures to this talisman, Wusheng Xiurong added. -Wait what!? It took a supreme effort of control on his part not to gasp out loud. Someone actually dared? Both through the hands of talented juniors, his sister added with a bitter smile. Since then, the defences on this place have always been wary of things bearing that aura. I I did not know, he declared, hurriedly, lowering his head again. Fates, go and I nearly walked in here with such a thing? It is a miracle I was not hit by something! Do not fear, Ancestor Ji. They are not so undiscerning, Wusheng Xiurong murmured, putting a hand on his arm and leading him to raise his head again. Maybe the being who placed this mark on my brother didnt know about that? his sister mused. The touch within it has the bearing of truly archaic antiquity, and both those attempts came after? I think, rather, that they did not care, Wusheng Xiurong chuckled. I have half a notion of who it might be that you encountered, but even speaking of her, or her lineage, is taboo. If she is in Yin Eclipse, or some vestige of her, it is little wonder that the Xue and the Li and the Mo have had eyes on it so warily, yet done so little. And we? he could not help but ask, because now that he thought about it, while the Huang clan had a lot of strategic interested in Eastern Azure and the Azure Astral Starfield, Yin Eclipse figured very little in anything official that he was aware of. Oh, our court has as well, but the Huang clan has nothing substantial to do with that endeavour, Wusheng Xiurong replied. It is sufficient that the Wuli faction gain a stronger footing on Eastern Azure, at the expense of others, like the Gan and the Hong. It does not surprise me that you know nothing of it. It is a matter not discussed at the level of Advisors or the Ancestral Council. -Which means that only the Huang Imperial Seal and the Heavenly Eminences are involved, and she very politely is telling me to mind my own business, he mused, taking her words to heart. That said, both the young sovereign candidates have gambits in play, regarding this trial on Yin Eclipse, his sister mused, taking another sip of her wine. The Gan have long been a concern, and the Traditionalist Faction backing Huang Teng is supported by Ancestral Empress Lianshus sonamong others, he added. That bit of information had been bugging him quite a bit. Her only surviving son had been an ancestor when he was just starting out, and while he was not a Mantled Venerate, he was under no illusions that in a direct clash with that mysterious fellow, he would surely come out well behind. EmpressAunt Lianshus philosophy on matters pertaining to the Dao is not shared by her son, Wusheng Xiurong observed, also sipping her wine. She was a strong believer in letting her children grow up, unfettered by her shadow. It was one of the reasons why she originally stepped aside from her position as Empress, in favour of Consort Huiling. Unfortunately, I dont think her children quite saw it that way. To be robbed of the chance of being Emperor, by right, because your mother does not want to hamper your ability I did not know that was why, his sister mused, sipping her wine. Well, there is a bit more to it than that, Wusheng Xiurong added with a shrug. But among the current junior generation, Huang Teng is best placed among those scions to receive the Crown Princes acknowledgement, which would make him a very credible candidate for an inheritance seat, in the eyes of the Royal Advisors, if he were to prove himself as Young Sovereign, he mused. It also paints a big target on him, especially if his followers go around saying stupid stuff, his sister added, rolling her eyes. Oh? he found himself curious on that point. There had been some whispers about one of the Huang clan juniors annoying the Ju Heavenly Clan in some way, when he was asking about what they had been using his treasure for, but nobody had had any real details. Mmm, yes, I have half a mind to ask the Crown Prince for an explanation on that, Wusheng Xiurong mused, putting her wine cup aside and turning to look back down into the clouds. If only to see Lady Xifeng throw things at him, again. Anyway,she turned back to himif you are looking for Aunt Lianshu, it will well, I believe I can point you in the right direction, but you will be in for a bit of a trek, and the last person she associated with that I know of is almost as hard to pin down as she is. Oh? he asked. Mmmm, yes. She attended a beggars auction, a few millennia ago, as a personal guest of Big Sister RinLi Rin. The the Seven Severing Saintess? he asked, staring at her blankly. Heavenly Princess Meng Li Rin? Unless there are two, yes, her, Wusheng Xiurong nodded, before taking a small sip of her wine. Even with this divination compass,she put aside her cup and held up the talisman for effectyou may struggle to track her down and not come to grief. Chapter 26 – Chrysanthemum Heart (Part 3)

~ Part 3 ~

~ Jun Han C Misty Jasmine Inn (2) ~
To think her painting was seen that widely That his daughters painting had even been seen, and admired, by someone as influential as the woman currently sitting on the edge of the pool felt slightly surreal. Certainly, she deserved the plaudits she had received, and in his heart of hearts probably, should have won that contest, but for the politics of events. -Yet, she painted a corpse parade, rather than a beautiful goddess, a nasty thought murmured in his ear. And that was because you failed to teach her that important lesson Grimacing, he fought the urge to close his eyes again, as the yang poison once again made its presence unpleasantly felt. What if I told you I wasnt even the third most important person who has seen it? Shi Xiaolian added drily. Third? he stared up at the dark, vaulted ceiling entirely unsure what to make of that. Mmmm, my teacher thought it showed real heart, Shi Xiaolian remarked with aplomb. And he is notoriously hard to please. How are they? While he had been trying to push the dark thoughts conjured by the injury back down, he realised Priestess Ying had joined them. Jun Han is mostly lucid, Shi Xiaolian informed her As for the others, they are stable, but Can they be moved? He blinked as the moment seemed to skip, then his blood ran cold, even in the warmth of the water and his heart felt like it was thudding in his chest unnaturally fast. Bai Sheng was standing where Priestess Ying had just been, as if the two had just melted into each other. Did I just black out there, without even realizing it? he asked, taking a shallow breath and trying to calm down. Yes, for a few moments, Shi Xiaolian informed him with a wan smile. And yes, though it will be quicker to carry them than let them walk. I He wanted to protest, but that episode a moment before had dispelled any lingering hope in his heart that he could just power through the effects of the Yang poison. That realisation just felt like a hole in his chest, as if his heart had gone from beating too fast, to not Ah, uh he tried to move, and found he couldnt, and that his mouth was no longer making words right. Shi Xiaolians expression twisted, like a mirage, as the shadows closed in around him, then he found himself being pulled bodily out of the water by her. Can you hear me? she asked, laying him flat on the bench beside the water. Y-yes, he nodded weakly, feeling like his head was suddenly far too heavy. What just? The roof got raised, she replied gloomily. At the worst fate-cursed time. The? he stared at her blankly, the words she had just spoken feeling like they had just passed right through him without registering. The suppression got lessened. Something bad is happening, she informed him calmly. Behind her, he could see Priestess Ying lifting the unconscious form of Lian out of the water. What about? Unconscious, knocked clean out by the way it made that stupid yang qi in your bodies surge, Shi Xiaolian informed him. So what? he wanted to ask what happens now? but the words felt so final that he could not even articulate the now clearly. We have to get you outside, first. If you can remain conscious somehow, I recommend it. Out? that surprised him. To the other pool? No, we are evacuating all the injured and the prisoners, Shi Xiaolian sighed, slipping an arm under his body and effortlessly lifting him up. But then what? About your daughters? The others? she sighed. Dont worry, Brother Han. He turned his head to find Bai Sheng was walking just to his other side, carrying the injured Shi Lian. She looked disconcertingly flushed, and though her eyes were open, he could tell, even as he currently was, that her awareness of her surroundings was barely there. We will not abandon your daughters, Bai Sheng informed him, his expression set. That I, Bai Sheng, swear to you. And Lin Ling After a fashion, he felt just as responsible for her, recalling how she had been so enthused to see something positive in the legacy of her broken family. And Not any of them, Bai Sheng declared, firmly. The words were intended to comfort him, he was sure, but all they seemed to do was deepen the gaping wound in his heart. Indeed, Shi Xiaolian agreed. Nobody is being left behind up here, however An unsettling sense of malaise tugged at his body all of a sudden. With it, the corridor around them felt like its shadows were suddenly a few shades too blue and too light. Mmmm, they are coming closer together, she grunted. How long until they arrive? Imminently, Bai Sheng replied. A part of him wanted to ask who was arriving, but just the idea of opening his mouth suddenly made him worried that he might puke all over Shi Xiaolians robe, as a sense of nauseating pressure settled on his chest and abdomen. Remember to breathe. The rules are twisting, Shi Xiaolians voice cut through his moment of pained stupor, resonating with the formation that they were still part of. Like something had just been released within him, he found himself inhaling, gasping. Beside him, Shi Lian was weakly coughing as well. This is as bad as I have ever seen, especially up here, she muttered under her breath. What in the Nameless is? Darkness and stone above them made way to dreary, swirling cloud as she was speaking, and fat raindrops, that splashed distractingly on his face. Most of the prisoners, even the physical cultivators and those inside the Dao Cages, were already unconscious. The few who were not were pale and trembling, eyes flitting this way and that. Incoming, Bai Sheng was looking up, his eyes narrowed for some reason, before calling out to someone, Dont go too far into The misty cloud above them swirled strangely, and then scattered, washing back against the walls of the gorge. In the middle of it, an oblong dark shape slowly descended out of the cloud above KRRRRRRRRRRRRRT! A barking flare of blue fire shrieked out from above it, tearing through the treetops at the far side of the gorge. Trees exploded, rocks shattered and melted and in the distance he thought he saw the crack and flicker of failing barriers. A moment later, a second deafening bark followed after it, from somewhere above them, tracking further into the valley ahead Two flashes of distant, destabilizing qi were followed by an eerie silence as the vessel, for it was indeed a vessel, finally materialized out of the low cloud. Is that a? A Void Sparrow? Bai Sheng grinned, almost manically as he gazed up at the descending form of what was one of the absolute cutting pinnacles of military authority power, not just on Eastern Azure, but probably the entire starfield. Yep. If you wanted to be uncharitable, the thirty-five-metre-long vessel could have been described as shaped after a stubby catfish, with four chunky oversized, angular fins protruding out from the top of its flanks rather than a flighty, agile bird. But how can? he wanted to ask how one was flying here, given the way the suppression worked. Its not just any Void Sparrow, either! Bai Sheng added proudly as it descended slowly towards the ground. As it did so, he finally realised what was enabling its flight. The four large fins were actually movable cowlings protecting massive spinning rotors. Largely, it was a design long supplanted by more elegant, streamlined alternatives, but almost none of those would work up here, with any sort of efficiency, due to the intricacies of the suppression. It was also shockingly quiet for its size. A Void Sparrow designed entirely to work without qi, Shi Xiaolian whispered, sounding awed. And with these colours, Mount Zhi Zhi? He fancied that last bit, which she spoke really quietly, was intended only as her musings. Oi Bai Sheng, you arent even part of our peak. Why do you get to brag about it? a womans voice from above called out, sounding amused more than anything. Twisting his head to look up, he found the speaker crouched on the edge of the rooftop overlooking them. A woman, based on her voice at least, wearing a full set of heavy battle armour painted in sky blue and grey to match the void sparrow. An ominous fan-like pack protruded off her back and a bulky, cut down crossbow almost a metre long rested on the edge of the roof, pointing at the prisoners. With disconcerting ease she hopped off the roof and landed with a thud a few metres away. Do you plan to bring all of them out? she asked, turning her faceless helmet towards the stunned prisoners. Ideally, Shi Xiaolian replied, collecting herself. Ah, it will be a tight squeeze, but doable then, the armoured woman mused. Normally we could just cube them, but those dimensional distortions are vicious. What in the Naraka Hells is even going on up here anyway? Hopefully, some of them will know the answer to that, Bai Sheng remarked as the vessel finally touched down in the open area beside the now defunct teleport circle. We dont have long, the white-armoured woman informed them. The less time we She turned suddenly and, lifting the crossbow-like lightning bow, aimed into the cloud above them. This close to the weapon firing, he could feel his teeth shaking as a lance of azure death devoured something well beyond his ability to sense. There are a lot of tree rats up there, she grunted, lowering the weapon again. And they are massing for a proper attack. Fortunately, quite a few of them are terrible at hiding their Intent. Too used to skulking in this place I guess. Aye, that tracks, Shi Xiaolian sighed grimly. What in the? Behind them, Yunhee and the others had also come out of the interior and were now also staring at the Void Sparrow in shock. Get all the injured on-board. Looking back to the Void Sparrow, he found Lord Baisheng had appeared from somewhere and was walking over towards them. Have we decided who stays? Shi Xiaolian asked him as they all started towards the vessel. Now that it had landed, he could see a second figure was crouched on top of it, armed and armoured just like the woman walking beside them, in a hulking, faceless blue-grey battle armour. -Did they fly here on the outside of that thing? Just thinking about that made him want to salute both, for their bravery and perhaps insanity. The swirling cloud above looked innocuous, but that was thoroughly deceitful mask. What lay behind was a natural deathtrap of chaotic winds, unspeakable lightning and soul scattering thunder, and that was when the weather was normal. Yes, mostly, Baisheng replied. If you? I will probably need to go back, she sighed, glancing around at the ruin of Misty Jasmine Inn. The situation in West Flower Picking Town alone likely mandates that. I assume Tao is going back as well? Yes, Baisheng replied with a nod. If only to deal with the investigation into the Ling clan. Lord Xianfang and Bai Sheng will stay behind to pursue matters here. The Little Dragon and those who are uninjured will support them As I said, Brother Han, we will not abandon them, Bai Sheng said, giving his shoulder a squeeze. Kei and Lian will certainly have to return with me, along with Sir Jun, Shi Xiaolian mused. However, the rest of my contingent will also remain, assuming that is acceptable? Of course, Baisheng nodded. Their expertise will be invaluable. Sorry, he grimaced, feeling rather embarrassed that even now, Shi Xiaolian was having to carry him. The important thing for you is that you get better, she admonished him. Not able to say much to refute her words, he could only nod weakly. At this point, they had reached the rear of the Void Sparrow, which had opened up to form a ramp access to the interior. Take them to the front and strap them in, the white-armoured woman informed Shi Xiaolian. Shi Xiaolian nodded her head and, following after Baisheng, carried him up the ramp. The interior was mostly as he remembered from his few trips in such vessels while working for Cao Leyang. The Military Authority had a squadron of them for rapid response deployment, though they used qi-based propulsion rather than the mechanical rotors this one sported. The immediate thing that stood out was that there was markedly less space in this one. He had to assume that was down to however it was powered, because most qi-based propulsion would be a horrendous liability up here. Huh, it uses an alchemical engine, Shi Xiaolian muttered under her breath, glancing around. This thing must be priceless. They are rather rare, Bai Sheng agreed as they moved forward through the empty hold towards the front half, where there were rows of seats lining the sides. It is only thanks to Ling Lingshengs mother that we have access to this one on such short notice. Ah, of course, Shi Xiaolian nodded her head. Okay, strap the injured in, then we deal with the prisoners, Bai Sheng added, placing the still comatose Shi Lian in one of the seats and rapidly fastening her in. Shi Xiaolian gave him a wan smile as she placed him next to her granddaughter and did the same. W-where Shi Lian groaned as Bai Sheng gently checked that the headrest of the seat was properly adjusted for her. Just relax, Shi Xiaolian informed her, patting her hand. Deep breaths, okay? Glancing behind them, he found Ling Tao and the others from the shrine were hurrying into the hold after them. The masked figures of the Little Dragon looked largely unperturbed at this development, but those they had rescued, the few still conscious, at least, like Kun Lianmei, were looking a little wild eyed. W-what happened to you, Brother Han? Han Ryong asked, spotting him and hurrying over. I ate a bit of a poisoned sherd bomb, he replied with as much levity as he could muster. Then a Mantra Manifestation. Oh Han Ryong grimaced, then looked at Shi Lian. Is she? Same as me, we have yang poisoning, he added, taking a deep breath, because the nausea was creeping back over him, bit by bit. I Ill do my best to look for Arai and Sana and the others, Han Ryong informed him, giving his shoulder a squeeze. When you are better Ill be right there with you, he agreed, with as much certitude as he could muster. Everyone who is free! We have trash to haul! Ling Tao called out brusquely. Han Ryong glanced in her direction, then sighed and gave his shoulder a further, final squeeze, before hurrying back outside. Wuzzat Ryung? Shi Lian managed to ask him, groggily. Yes, he replied, giving her hand, which felt clammy to his touch, a squeeze. I feel like shit, she groaned, staring up at the ceiling. Where are we? In a Void Sparrow, he replied with a weary sigh. A Void Sparrow she repeated weakly. That is not how I saw today ending. Me neither, he agreed, watching as the others started bringing unconscious, stripped and hooded prisoners up, and, under the direction of the white-armoured woman, chain them directly to the walls at the back with what looked like blue-jade cuffs. I guess they dont want any bandits seeing the inside of one of these, Kun Lianmei remarked wanly from where she was seated opposite them. I doubt they would be letting us see it, if it wasnt for this rarefied hell we find ourselves in, he joked. We are not that secretive about these, you know? He flinched as he realised a young woman wearing a full suit, including helmet of the much more common modular combat armour had appeared from the command-and-control area at the front of the craft and was surveying them critically. There are helmets under your seats, please put them on, you will need them, because the ride out promises to be bumpier than the ride in, she continued. And the ride in was bumpier than a hostile orbital drop. Reaching down, he found the kit box and pulled it open, revealing the two-part modular helmet. I dont advise the face plates though, unless you really enjoy eyeballing your own breakfast, she added drily, starting down the line on the opposite side and checking each person was properly secured. Oh fates someone on the other side of himHa Faolian he thoughtgroaned. One minute, we have to take off a second womans voice echoed through from the front. You heard her! Ling Tao called out as the last few prisoners were dumped on the floor by Meihua and Ling Fei Weng. Ling Fei Weng spotted him and gave him a wave and what he probably hoped was reassuring double thumbs up, before ducking back out. Everyone here? the white armoured woman asked, coming up the ramp into the interior. Ling Tao and Shi Xiaolian glanced around at them, then at Baisheng, who had also come inside to join them, then nodded. A moment later, the other armoured figure, also a woman he thought, though it was hard to tell given the bulk of the armour, jogged up the ramp to join them. With a slightly stomach-shifting lurch, the whole vessel suddenly started to rise up. We going to close the rear? Ling Tao asked one of them as she hauled up one of the still unattached, unconscious prisonersYeng Kwan, he thoughtand started to fasten them onto the wall. In a A hideous clunk rang through the vessel, as if something had just hit the side opposite from where he was seated with great force. Out the rear he saw flashes of unstable qi melting away into the swirling cloud behind them. I lost plating on the starboard side! the pilot yelled from up front. Get that motherless archer already! In reply, the armoured figure on the left side leant out over the edge of the still half open ramp and with one hand sent a scything spray of return fire into the swirling cloud. Hang on and try not to puke, Baisheng informed them blandly as Ling Tao and Shi Xiaolian both crouched down and grabbed hand holds. Old man, if you have enough time to make conversation, go up front and help, the young-sounding armoured woman remarked sourly to him. Haha, of course, if it will help, Baisheng replied, seemingly not at all put out by the apparent lack of respect. Abruptly, the whole vessel juddered, as if it had collided with something that tried to jar it wildly to the right. This Ancestors cursed weather! she grumbled as a further ripple of turbulence viciously buffeted the vessel. Did you go too high or something? the woman called out to the pilot up front. If I go any lower, the spirit herbs will be trying to sell us fruit and the monkeys will be trying to high five you from the gorge walls while they steal the rotor blades! the pilot retorted. I dunno, they might give us some good deals! the white-armoured woman standing at the rear called out, to the clear amusement of her companion. Dont they seem a bit carefree? Shi Lian mumbled as the vessel juddered again. Also, Dimensional distortion in six, five four pilot added gloomily from up front. Dimensional what now!? someone gasped in horror from his other side. The sense of acceleration in the vessel suddenly clawed at him, dragging him into the seat. When the countdown hit zero, a sense of sickening disorientation, followed by a furious, yet utterly silent roar bled through everything. Beside him, Shi Lian had grabbed his hand and was holding it so hard her fingers were white. The interior of the vessel shimmered, every surface taking on a faintly glassy lustre, as if it were glazed ceramic, then returned to normal. Is this entire vessel crafted out of arborundum? Kun Lianmei asked, staring at the ceiling in awe. Yes, Baisheng, who was still standing, seemingly content to just hold onto one of the handholds affixed to the ceiling, informed her with a toothy grin.

~ Jun Arai Jasmines and Chrysanthemums ~
-My mouth is sour? Oh, the vomit again. -Water. Need water. After fumbling with her storage talisman for a second, she finally got the smaller jar, and managing not to fumble it, gulped some down, and then promptly vomited it all back up again, having forgotten that that jar now held mangosteen spirit wine. When she had finally calmed down and stopped clawing her hands against the bamboo raft, and sobbing with impotent fury at the whole ordeal, she managed to sit up and properly take stock of herself. The qi in her body that wasnt locked into her bones and flesh had bled by almost half, which was disastrous in its own right, given the recovery issues they already faced. She wasnt quite at the point where she was at risk of accidentally triggering Mantra Seed formation, but she was not far off it, her intuition told her. The ache in her bones also remained, so it looked like the soul shock was here to stay, for the short term at least. There was a terrible sensation of prickling in her face, and a throbbing in her temples. Meridian strain; ocular and vascular by the feel of it, as it extended down her neck and was also present in her breast. That made sense, given the disorientation. The rest of her external meridians, those she had properly opened at least, seemed fine though. What in the name of the heavenly daughter''s virginity was that?" she rasped. Language her sister groaned from nearby. Her sisters voice came out in a nauseated rasp. Bite me! she spat back in Easten, which frankly had much better swear words for certain contexts. That one in particular was suggesting she kiss her ass. Sana just sighed and shook her head. The disorientation was real, and they were both stressed. It was a few more minutes before she felt comfortable doing more than just sitting there with both hands firmly holding onto the raft, which by some miracle they were both still sitting on, taking deep breaths with her eyes closed. Her hands and feet were still trembling from the latent soul shock. Are you feeling better? she ventured eventually. I feel like a monkey just dunked a pot of its faeces over my head," her sister groaned. Soul shock sucks she agreed, before making another face, because the aftertaste of vomit was yuck. Scooping a handful of water up, she swirled it around her mouth and spat it out again. -And of course, the weirdness there means the taste is Feeding her disgust into her mantra, she considered Sana, who was sitting up as well now, staring at her knees. Her sister was pale as a sheet and shaking intensely, with glassy eyes and heavily dilated pupils. She wiped her face with a handful of reed stems, then inspected her clothing with a disgusted wince. Pulling off her top, and then undergarment as both stank and were badly stained now, she put them to one side. It was at this point that she realised their surroundings were well, they were not exactly different, but they were certainly not the same. Lillies were still everywhere, but the water level was a lot lower, for starters. There were a lot of other sagacious wetland plants visible, and the middle distance in most directions was now obscured not by mist, which hadnt fully returned, but by strands of mangroves and gently swaying reed beds. The building that had been to their right was not there, but the Pagoda beyond the willow grove was, which was something at least. Grimacing at how much effort it took, in her qi-sapped state, she slid the pole off the raft and pushed it down into the water, and found it was only a meter deep. Sliding off the raft, she luxuriated for a long moment in the coolness of the water, before sweeping away a bunch of the lilies and proceeding to scrub herself down vigorously. It wasnt pleasant by any means, but it mostly shifted the smell. For good measure, she tasted another mouthful, noticing with a slight grimace that it still refused to give her any rehydration. By the time she was done attempting to clean the worst of it off the clothes she had been wearing, Sana had recovered enough to follow suit, stripping off most of her clothing and dropping into the water at the other end of the raft. They continued to wash themselves and attempt to rinse their clothing in silence. I never want to experience that ever again," her sister said eventually. You and me both," she agreed, staring at the luss cloth garment in her hands glumly, because beyond a certain point, the vomit wasnt washing out. Is it not washing out for you, either? she asked Sana. Uh-huh, her sister nodded, scrubbing her sodden top hard on the side of the raft. Its probably because of the qi from the food we ate earlier. I lost a lot of qi from my body as well, even with my mantra, my control just vanished? she sighed, knowing exactly what her sister meant. Actually, the traces of this really resembles the impurities your body rejects after breaking through to Physical Oh. Shit. Her sister trailed off, staring into space for a long moment. The Heavenly Virgin really can go lose herself, her sister hissed, staring at her hands. Whats wrong? she asked, wading over to Sana. -Dont tell me she has started to slide towards Mantra Seed formation properly? Outside of this place that would have been, well, if not a problem, at least remediable in the short term. In here, though, with the issues already hindering their qi replenishment, it would be a huge strain on their resources. What might have lasted them nearly two months if they were frugal might only stretch to weeks. Sana was also probably a little ahead of her in cultivation progress, simply because she had been spending less time in Yin Eclipse over the last month. Her tasks had seen her in Blue Water City, with Ling Yu, and doing various consultations and assignments local to West Flower Picking Town. In comparison, even before the fiasco of the last few weeks, she had been to Yin Eclipse twice in that month and not done much actual cultivation around that. Huaaa her sister exhaled. I thought my cultivation was starting to tilt into Mantra Seed for a moment there. But the impurities I puked up are probably from the food we ate and me using my longform mantra on my qi replenishment. Ah, that would do it, she nodded, inwardly relieved. Its going to make replenishment a pain though, Sana muttered, slapping her sodden top off the raft. And I liked this top as well. After some more futile scrubbing, including getting a yin earth spirit herb and trying to use the sap from that, she also finally gave up and consigned her own ruined top to an empty pot, and tried to put it into her storage talisman With a silent sense of rejection from her talisman, the garment refused to store. It didnt store? Sana asked, as she glared at the jar. It does not, she confirmed, grinding her teeth. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Taking the lighter of her spare travelling robes out of her storage talisman and shrugging it on. So what now? her sister asked, scrunching her own garment up and stuffing it in the same pot, before sealing the top. First, we find out what is going on with the compass, she muttered, hauling herself back onto the raft as Sana followed her example and pulled on a clean robe. Then, we find some higher ground to see what in the Heavenly Monkeys that just did to the landscape. Thinking on it, the compass going haywire had almost certainly been warning for what had just transpired. To her shock, and relief it didnt appear broken and showed a trail heading that would take them slightly off to their right. After checking her scrip, it wasnt even a huge deviation from the relatively straight path they had been following prior to that either. The bigger issue, in truth, was that with the water level now lower, they had next to no visibility in any direction beyond twenty to thirty metres. The misty haze was already reforming as well, so the only trace of the bounds of the valley came from the higher peaks still visible through the drifting clouds. She could only really be visibly certain they were still in the Jasmine Gate, because firstly the ruined pagoda was demonstrably the same, and more importantly, because the perpetual scent of Jasmine still clung to the very air itself. Twenty minutes later, her initial optimism was in tatters, as she stared at the master compass that was still showing a trail heading off to their right having quietly guided them in a near full circle back to where they started. The compass is broken, isnt it? her sister asked, glumly. Yes. As loath as she was to admit it, Sana was right. However, even just saying it out loud made her feel a bit nauseous. Does it still have a connection, generally? her sister muttered, considering the now defunct skitterleap mark on her own hand. -That is the question, isnt it, she mused. Putting the balancing compass down on the puppet body, she took out a compass talisman core and, after drawing some of her blood, touched it to the talisman and gotwell, there was something, in fact, but it was so faint she nearly missed it in the first instance. She put far more blood than she was happy with, into the talisman before it finally gave a proper resonancethree pulses, in fact, signifying that that number of connections still existed to the qi, in some capacity. Is it because we just lost a bunch of our qi? Sana asked, biting her lip. It could be, she acknowledged. At least with this we can say that the connection isnt brokenso they are still alive. Its just that these compasses can no longer divine a trail. Her sister muttered, picking up the balancing compass and poking at it. Yeah, she agreed, unable to hide a tired sigh. A few minutes testing revealed that even the cancelling talisman no longer worked. It manifested exactly the same behaviour, but the directionality pulled them in a backwards circle that she only had to plot out for a dozen meters of wading through the waist deep water to tell would again loop them back to where they were, just in a leftwards arc. A yin-yang recursive divination. Four words you had to learn as part of the lessons on formations and compasses in the Hunter Bureau, but never really expected to see used unless you were playing complicated games with stupid outcomes. It was really just a fancy way of saying you bricked your compass in a fairly exotic way, through doing something dumb near a teleportation array, or similar. Sitting at the front of the raft, she read through the section of the Han Manual that talked about them on her scrip, while Sana slowly polled them towards one of the taller, more intact ruined buildings a little past the Pagoda. They had set up a marker for where they werea bamboo pole with a simple lode array, that did work, so they could find their way back there if necessary. As I recalled, all the examples are just explanations on how not to do it on purpose, she stated at last, getting to the end of the section and skipping to the reference table at the end of the document. Yeah, its usually something that occurs when you are trying to divine alignments around locus of unstable space, isnt it? Sana mused. Which in a roundabout way, was the manual author telling you that if it happened, you couldnt fix it after the fact. and this place is not setting out the stall for stability, she grumbled, considering the still swirling clouds above. A still lingering reminder of the worlds brief turn as a spinning top. No, I dont think we can accuse it of that, at this point, her sister agreed trying to sound, wry and not really succeeding. After some pondering, and now awkwardly devoid of a straightforward guide onwards, they decided to trust in the rough trajectory of their passage through the marshlands prior to everything upending itself. The compass had been leading them in a fairly direct route, up to that point, and as best they could make out, after a short detour to climb onto the roof of a nearby ruin, the valley, while much bigger now, didnt seem to split, so she supposed Juni and the rest would have fled onwards, while doing their best to avoid the heart. The complicating factor there was that as far as she knew, nobody had any idea where the heart of the Jasmine Gate was. If you crossed through it from the other side, you did encounter some marshy areas, but nothing like this. It was more like the Red Pit, in that regard, but even more lethal. She had been forced to skirt its western perimeter twice, to recover bodies. Once accompanying Old Ling, which had been her final training mission as a recovery hunter, and again later that same year with Juni. Both trips had been nightmarish, and both had stressed never to go deeper than the adjacent valleys. There were rules, of a sortno picking any vegetation, dont sleep and to avoid certain valleys, and never go into cavesbut even those were, to quote Old Ling Not worth betting your life on. As far as she knew, those who strayed too far in, simply never came back, or if they had, they had not left any records in the Bureau accessible to a nine-star ranked recovery hunter. Right now, she really she wished she could quash the thought, but it kept coming back, that the actual reason nobody came back, was because they inevitably ended up in some place like this, and eventually just perished here. It looks like there might be higher ground off over there? She was stirred from her useless worries by Sanas observation. Indeed, after traveling on for maybe a mile, the reed beds around them currently looked like they were opening out, and standing up, to get a better look at where her sister was pointing, it did look like there was a darker haze in the mists beyond them that was a bit more substantial. It could just be a stand of mangrove though, her sister added with a resigned sigh. Well, we can only look, she conceded. It wasnt that far out from their path, in any case. Entirely against the odds, and slightly disconcertingly, a few minutes later they did indeed find themselves faced with the reed beds giving way to flooded sedge marsh. The shadows Sana had seen were stands of willows, clustering around slightly higher ground, with the open area between them a tangle of sedge grasses and similar plants submerged in about a metre of water. Then, beyond that, after some thirty minutes of struggling, and eventually pulling the raft through slightly too shallow water, they finally reached a part of the valley that was not completely submerged. Woo, solidish ground! Sana declared, rather theatrically, kicking a spray of ankle-deep muddy water up the slope of the sedge-cloaked hillock that finally cut off their water-borne progress in earnest. Shaking her head ruefully, she followed her sister up to the top of the hillock. If she was being truthful, before they reached the top, she had not expected much, however, it turned out to be quite a bit more substantial than she expected, rising to almost twenty metres above the surrounding wetland. The summit itself didnt hold much, just an overgrown tumble of stones. But the view it proffered was impressive, and taking in the surroundings it wasnt even the highest point. That accolade went to the next hillock over which looked to have some sort of circle of stones on its summit and a wiry, twisted, bronze-leafed tree growing out of a rock outcropping. She was also immediately reassured by being able to pick out a few familiar landmarks, including the distant spire of the ruined Pagoda, peeking through the layer of haze. Off to their left, the sedge hillocks again looked like they eventually gave way to wetlands, again, much like the direction they had come from. Beyond that, the best she could make out was a grey gradient, interspersed with a few glimpses of what could be distant, forested slopes, visible in brief moments through the layer of intermediary cloud that was still swirling like a great cyclone overhead. In the other direction, meanwhile, deeper into the valley Looks like a lot more ruins, further in, Sana, who had been looking in the other direction from her, remarked, tugging her arm and pointing in the direction they had been broadly heading. And honestly, I do not like the look of that haze. On that count, she had to agree. It had felt like it was getting progressively muggier and more unpleasant as they worked their way through the flooded sedge meadows below, but the haze ahead of them had a rather eerie vibe, akin to the clearing they had fled from, and a distinctly yellow tint that put her in mind of the talisman signatures they had seen on the ridgeline just much, much more. Within it, and maybe two miles distantin theory, at leastshe could also make out a much more determined sprawl of ruined buildings as well. Then, further to the right, across the valley two more ruined pagodas that were oddly familiar Huh, are those pagodas the ones we saw? her sister muttered, noticing them as well. How weird. Weird? she queried. Yeah, when we were uh, spinning, it felt like they were oddly focal, yet they are really far apart here? Sana mused, turning in a slow circle as she considered each in turn. Oh, that did help her place them, and explained why it didnt immediately jump out at her. She had been too busy trying not to fall off the raft while puking up her lunch by that point. I guess we go check out the higher hillock? Sana suggested. Lets get the puppet at least, she suggested drily. It would suck to lose it at this point. Ah, that is true Sana agreed with a resigned sigh, as she started to make her way back down the hill. Stupid Ha Yun, he just cant pull his weight. At least he can hold his stomach though, she joked, following after. Too soon, her sister muttered, shaking her head. Way to soon. Anyway, what should we do with the raft? she mused, changing the topic as they arrived back at the bottom of the slope. Hmmm, honestly, I think just pull it up this hill, prop it against the rocks so we can keep it somewhat in line of sight and bring the puppet with us? her sister suggested after a short pause, considering the beached bamboo construction. Like, I doubt we are done with it. I dunno, we could walk up that hill and miraculously find ourselves free of this place, she chuckled. And end up right in the middle of the Jasmine Gate? her sister retorted rolling her eyes. True, she conceded. So, lift or drag? Sana asked, poking the edge of the raft with her foot. We will have to replenish our qi, so I guess we can take the opportunity to see how strenuous it is to lift it? she mused, thinking over the options. Planning, Hyo! with a grunt of effort, Sana lifted up her end out of the water. Ruefully brushing her wet hair out of her face, she lifted her end as well. As she sort of expected, it wasnt especially easy to carry up the slope. The grass was slippy, and truthfully, dragging it up with a rope would have been easier, but the exercise did confirm that they didnt burn any significant quantity of their remaining qi carrying such a heavy load over that distance. That wasnt to say she was not surprised at how tired she was by the time they reached the top. Her hands were sore, and her legs, already fatigued from the climbing were definitely complaining at her, through her mantra. The oppression of the humidity was also noticeably worse as well. Once they had put the raft down on the hilltop, she took a few deep breaths and focused on her qi circulation, but whatever the problem was, it wasnt there, it seemed. You know it almost feels like fatigue is being amplified the same way we dont get any satiation from water or plants within this place Sana grumbled, flexing her hands. She turned to stare at her sister, feeling stupid suddenly, because that was exactly what it felt like. There were areas like that, within the Mountain Range. Places where the suppression was so harsh that almost none of the benefits of cultivation, in terms of sleep, or energy recovery were retained. That was why you had to acclimatize at places like Misty Jasmine. So, its harsh enough here that even people like us start to suffer, beyond a certain point. When she said it out loud, like that, it was a very obvious thing, and in truth, she had sort of considered it, but over the last few days of being stuck in this place, the sense of being pushed down by it had not really gotten any worse. Until now, anyway. And then there is this Nameless-touched humidity! her sister complained, tugging at her light robe with an aggrieved scowl. Like, before it was bad, but seriously, I swear its actually getting worse? Yeah, she agreed. That was another problem to add to the slowly mounting list. Rather than dwell on it, though, she just started to untie the puppet. That didnt take long, at least. It had been secured with the expectation that they might need to free it quickly, so it was just a matter of undoing two knots and pulling the rope away. Lugging it off the raft, she dumped it in the grass, then, after considering the pot holding their ruined clothes, she tipped that out and tried to store itand found it would not. It had to be the residual qi from this place. Taking a large handful of the grass, she spent a few moments scrubbing out the inside and tried again. In the end, it took three attempts before the pot stored again, but at least it did. Note to self, dont use a jar next time, she grumbled, sitting back on her heels and puffing out her cheeks. Shall we? her sister, who had been coiling up the rope while she did that, kicked the raft with her foot. Nodding, she grasped her side, and between them, they manoeuvred the bamboo craft up, leaning it vertically against the mound of stones in the middle of the hilltop. For good measure, she took their ruined robes and knotted them around one corner, turning them into a crude flag. If nothing else, it will help with visibility, she shrugged, in response to her sisters quizzical look. I guess there is that, Sana agreed. Incidentally, her sister poked the puppet with her foot. Is it worth slinging Ha Yun on a pole? She considered the puppet, the slopes they would have to walk, between here and the taller hill, and shook her head. Probably not, she sighed, lifting the puppet and slinging it over her shoulders. What we would save on sharing the burden, we would only add in other ways. Ill take it for the climb then, her sister added, helping her adjust it so she wouldnt land on her backside going down the slope. Nodding, in agreement, she took one final glance around and at the haze over the distant ruins, then together, they set off towards the higher hilltop. Ten minutes later, she sat down on a small slab of rock, one of dozens scattered across the hilltop, within the ring of twelve stones, and took a deep drink of spirit wine. It helped, but not much. Only in Yin Eclipse could you be this exhausted just from walking up and down a monkey-touched hill. Her sister, who was currently lying on her back in the long grass, beside the puppet, complained. This humidity is vile. I swear it was not this bad out among the reed beds. It was not, she affirmed, running her hands through her hair. Considering her condition objectively, she had not gotten much worse, in terms of expended qi, or anything like that, and yet somehow, she still felt like absolute monkey-shit. Some of that was surely the soul-shock they had suffered earlier. That would not just vanish, but it was still concerning. The suffocating ambience made any sort of exertion unpleasant, but simultaneously, there was some part of her that just felt constantly on edge. It had certainly not been there a few hours agoor even an hour ago. It niggled at her, like an itch she couldnt scratch, or a noise she couldnt drown out. It put her in mind of the symptoms of yang poisoning, in fact, but she had checked her body twice and there was no trace of any aberrant Yang Qi. But that could just mean it was too pure for her senses though if it was that bad, they should be suffering way more than this, she was sure. On the final ascent to this point, she had even tried feeding the unpleasant feeling into her mantra, but had had to stop almost immediately, because somehow, that just seemed to make it worse. The Soul and Spirit mnemonics had almost rebelled outright, which did not help her sense of growing unease either. Food first, then we can take further stock, she declared after taking a further gulp of her wine and passing it over to Sana. We need to recover qi, first and foremost. We do, her sister agreed, with a groan. And stamina. I have an actual headache for the first time in ages she paused to take a swing of the wine then grimaced. Uaghk, even the wine tastes lukewarm now. Nameless-touched-monkeys take this humid heat! Her sisters angry words were eaten up by the mugginess of their surroundings. What can we make that is more filling than soup? she asked, considering what she currently had in her storage ring. Roasted ginseng roots, garnished with persis sap? her sister joked. I wasnt joking. Sana grimaced. That probably is the best bet, unless you want to start sucking on spirit stones like they are street candy. Sounds like a great way to get actual poisoning, rather than whatever is going on with this place. she muttered, after a mirthless chuckle. Yeah, well, it is what it is, her sister agreed, producing several of the stoneware pots and two crates of spirit herbs. A lot of the herbs they had been focusing on gathering before everything went to dog shit were intended for use as vitality support in advanced pill making, so had good purity and were edible without too much in the way of exotic preparation. There was more than Ginseng to be had, at least, so, while Sana set up a water oven and heated a stoneware dish, she picked a selection of ginseng and other nourishing tubers that were broadly sympathetic and started to slice them into pieces thin enough to cook quickly. They had no oil, so persis sap and lotus-root juice became the substitute, which made for very oddly textured slices of ginseng roots, that tasted just a little too sweet, but it was undeniably effective. This time, there was no experimentation, she used her longform mantra from the start, eking out every scrap of nourishment and sustenance for her body from every mouthful. After that, they still ended up making soupor rather stew, roasting down the remaining greenery and offcuts from the roots as well, then adding several cupfuls of their pseudo spirit wine and soup cakes to create something that had no right to be as tasty as it turned out to be. Finishing off the first bowl, however, she found herself considering it and them with a grimace put it to one side. Problem? Sana, who had been eating a little more slowly, asked. Still feeling the soul shock? No well, maybe she mused. Its this edge everything now has, I know I should wait for twenty, or thirty minutes, but it feels like I have A nasty little voice poking you in the back of the head, saying do it? her sister suggested. Yes, she agreed, staring up at the bronze-leaved tree, which this close appeared to be some sort of myrtle, of all things. That is exactly it. It feels like yang poisoning, yet there is no overt Yang Qi. Its like that bastards presence, but more vague, Sana mused, making a face. My mantra keeps behaving oddly as well. Which could just mean its so pure we cant sense it, she pointed out, giving obvious voice to the thought that had been rattling around her head for a while now. Could be, her sister conceded, putting aside her own bowl to lift the cover-bowl off the still simmering stew and give it a quick stir. Though since we have been sitting here, the humidity has not gotten any worse Now that Sana mentioned it, that was a good point. It had been ramping up quite noticeably while they were walking. In the time they had spent cooking though, it had not gotten noticeably worse and might even have been lessening again. Frowning, she stood up and slowly walked over to the edge of the ring of stones. Passing through it, there was not much noticeable difference. At least, until she made it to a good twenty paces down the slope, then she could feel it slowly starting to ramp up again. Returning to the circle, it didnt immediately lessen either, and she had to stand still for almost two minutes before she noticed any appreciable difference. So, something on this hilltop is seemingly keeping it at bay? she looked around at the stone circle and the tree. The tree itself was not in the centre of the circle, but rather growing out of some rocky ground on its she supposed eastern side, assuming the four directions of this place broadly matched the outside world. The stones themselves were all roughly equal in size, though not shape. Each seemed to be a natural slab of rock, set vertically in the dirt, at equidistant points from each other. Even at a distance, it had clearly been deliberately done, but it was not the only construction they had seen, so she supposed a part of her had just not given it that much thought. Though that poses another problem her sister rightly pointed out. Indeed, it does, she agreed, her momentary rush of positivity fading a bit. -Namely, if whatever is causing the increase in this miserable humidity gets worse, how do we keep following the trail? The first thing to determine is if its only if we advance, she mused, looking back in the direction they had come from. The easiest way to do that was probably to back track a short distance, to the edge of the sedge meadows. I guess it gives us something to do, at least, Sana agreed, getting to her feet. We just leave that here? she asked, eyeing the cooking pot and the puppet. Nothing has gone wibble since, and it will have to reheat if I store it not to mention Ha Yun is so fate-trashed heavy, Sana pointed out. Its that or one of us stays here? No, she shook her head, then sighed deeply, quietly rather relieved that her sister seemed to be a bit less within herself at long last. You are right. We need to move our bodies a bit to help them absorb the qi anyways We can leave a guidance talisman here, Sana added. With one here and on the raft, it should give us a pretty good fix on orientation. They didnt quite jog the whole way back to the raft, the humidity ramped up far too quickly for that, but they only had to go a little way back out into the flooded sedge meadows to feel like they were now wading through a steam room. The visibility wasnt terriblethe mists had not really settled back since everything twisted so crazilybut there was a palpable sense of malaise about everything that had certainly not been there when they first came through this path. The return trip all but confirmed it as well. Now with a better benchmark for the changes in environmental ambiance, it got less intense the closer they got to the hilly area. This time, rather than leave the raft when they got back to it, they considered their options and then dragged it after them, eventually depositing it rather breathlessly at the top of the slope of the main hill, just inside the ring of stones. I guess we are stuck here, for now at least, Sana stated, glumly, once they had recovered a little. Whatever is causing this oppressive humidity is clearly expanding faster than we will ever get out of it. Yeah, she agreed. It hurt inside to admit it, but there was nothing they could do, that she could see at least. Being caught out in the swamp would be utterly grim, based on what they had just experienced, and if it was something that was spreading actively through this place, Sana was right. There was no way either of them could outrun it. It was sheer good fortune that this place they had initially arrived at seemed somewhat resistant to its effects. The view deeper into the flooded ruins didnt look encouraging either. In the time it had taken them to go to the meadow and back, the mists hanging over them had developed a decidedly sickly sheen, and the greenish-yellow hue was markedly more noticeable. Well, in terms of things we can do something about how is your qi replenishment? she asked. The food from earlier had helped, but she still felt unpleasantly hungry, and fatigued. Better, Sana replied, after a short pause. But still not great, Ive mostly absorbed what I can from what we ate earlier. -So, the same as me. We will probably be eating that stew till we are sick of it, and then some, her sister added drily, taking the top off the cooking pot and playfully wafting a bit of the slightly too sweet aroma at her. Rolling her eyes, she accepted a bowl. To her slight surprise, its qi purity had gone up in the time it stewed I added some spirit stones to it, her sister remarked, apparently noticing her staring at her bowl as she savoured the taste. Ah. It wont do anything positive for the taste, but at least it is spicy enough to cover the uh, complexity. Complexity, she chuckled. Well, the faster we get our qi back, the better, so its all good. In the end, she managed to force down five bowls of the stew, interspersed with periods of very focused refinement with her mantra. Even then, it still wasnt enough to fully recover all the qi she expended up to this point, but it did get her back to something approaching what she had had when they finished climbing back up to where they were thrown off. For a stew that cost over six-hundred spirit stones worth of ingredients, I cannot claim that was a work of craft, Sana muttered glumly, as she poured in water and started to add ginseng leaves to the residue that remained in the pot. It doesnt matter what they cost up here, she chuckled. Life is more important. That is very true, her sister agreed. But it also doesnt change that knowledge is a curse, as the sages say. Well, the fate-thrashed sages are not here, and if I ever meet the ones that got us in this mess, I will surely curse them to all eight directions, and then twice to the Queen Mother for good measure, she muttered. Our morning meditation is going to last past the auspicious hour at that point, her sister giggled. I think your scrip has finished mapping the area. Turning around to lookshe had left it with the puppet earlier without even really thinking about itshe found that was indeed the case. Scooting over to it, she flicked through the various things it had been calculating and projected the map so Sana could see as well. The first thing that stood out was, that as expected, the geometry of the circle was exact. The spacings between the stones were not regular, but she had looked at enough such arrangements in gardens to have a feel for when a thing looked right. What was more interesting was that the hills around them also seemed to be part of the overall arrangement. On a whim, she quickly sketched the inner circle, then the outer circle and drew out twelve spokes. An Element Gate and the full Zodiac alignment? Sana, who had been watching her work, suggested. And its in what looks like a natural orientation? There seems to be more than that, she mused, considering the three other hills, because there were eight in total, surrounding the one they were on. Tapping the three, which included the one they had originally climbed, she got the map to extrapolate lines out from them and found that that hill was directly in line with the distant pagoda, of all things. As, in fact, were the other two. Odder was that they were not regularly spaced, but she was sure that there was some purpose for that. She was about to get the scrip to match it against the various landscape formations schematics she had saved for reference, when it pinged her anyway. Except, the match it gave her wasnt any formation from the Bureau, but a match from another environment mapthe ruin where she had the run in with the Tetrid Queen, which the Five Fans had been occupying. The exact same sequence, of twelve, five, three and then three in the exact same alignments, was depicted on one of the four stelae flanking the steps into the inner temple. A moment later it also showed her two more instances, as part of one of the floor mosaics inside. Well, thats not at all what I expected, Sana muttered, eyeing the three comparative images. Yeah. She agreed, not entirely sure what to make of it either. How far does the alignment go, incidentally? her sister asked, poking the line that ran through the pagoda they had passed. Lets huh what? She stared at the map zoomed out, and the line passed straight through the entrance into the Jasmine Gate they had accessed, across the valleys, and eventually bisected the main shrine at the heart of the cliff top ruins. Dont tell me the compass has actually been drawing us to this? her sister groaned. I am pretty sure that is just coincidence, she reassured her. Its not like there are a plethora of paths to follow. Not to mention, this is just an ad-hoc line. You know what all the manuals say about over-extrapolation. Yeah, yeah, Sana nodded. I know. Still, if this is some ancient formation and it has a zodiac alignment in it, that is probably why it appeared as it did when everything else went woosh? I think you are right, she agreed. She could make no claims to be a great expert in formations, but she did like to think she was well versed in them for her realm and age, and certainly, she knew the core functions of most of the basic setups. Zodiac Alignments had a lot of permutations, but the combination of a full circle and an element gate tended to be used to support the wider stability of an area. What role the pagodas had she could not say. They could be observation points, or have acted as the control nodes around the core set up on this path of land. It honestly didnt matter, in any case. The key point was that this formation was old, and potent, and seemed to be keeping this particular patch of the valley stable. The comparison against the information stored in her scrip ran for a few more moments, then threw up several more similarities. Details in ornamentation on some of the nearby slabs that were barely visible underneath the patina of age, but which also mirrored identical designs from the ruin complex beneath the Red Pit. *Crack* The sound of breaking pottery made them both start. Turning to the water oven, however, she found it unharmed. What was? The only warning was a sudden shift in the air as it seemed to flow away from their position, dragging a chill in its departing wake. The cloud mist boiled out of the forests all around the valley, flooding like a white avalanche across the grasslands, blotting out the dells and smaller hills all around them. Within seconds they were surrounded by a sea of rolling white that lapped at the crest of their slightly taller hilltop, with its circle of twelve stones in a fairly haphazard circle. Visibility rapidly shrunk down to a few hundred metres in the time it took her to stand up to get a better view. Contrary to what she expected, there was no eye-bending or soul-shocking disturbance to accompany this change, just an abrupt shift from suffocating humidity to skin prickling, damp cold that permeated everything. In horror, she watched as dew condensed on the grass and rocks around them. Within moments her clothes were drenched and her breath was misting the air as if it were a cold daybreak at the peak of the Heaven Seizing Season. She kicked Sana to make her surface from her meditation, although her sister was already stirring at the temperature drop. The breeze dropped away and the already unnaturally silent landscape started to become positively claustrophobic as the mist continued to swirl in. What the? Sana hissed, looking around. As they both watched the roiling mists, she felt an additional, deeper cold somehow creeping through the fog. In the swirling white, a shadow moved. At first, she thought it was just trees; some were still faintly visible in the direction of the ruins at the heart of the valley. Soon though, the shadow resolved itself and she found herself looking at a vague behemoth of muted lines shifting through the sea of mist. Long limbs of shadow moved with a terrifying, mesmerising elegance past their position at a distance of several hundred metres. Her heart stopped as the thing, as if registering their petrified gaze, paused. A line moved through the mist, extending up the slope towards them. The mists billowed higher and thicker, but never quite managed to reach the hilltop itself. She was unable to move a muscle, her gaze unfocused somehow under the tension of the moment, even as a deathly chill swirled through the fog towards them. She could feel the invisible death blistering her skin even before she could hear it, let alone see it. Herbaceous weeds and grass on the edges of the mist froze solid. There was a *snap* and a *pop* as a tree on the near edge of the sedge meadow exploded, turning into a twisted mess as roots, then trunk and finally branches splintered apart under the unnatural chill. All around them she could hear other trees shattering. A frozen branch scythed out of the gloom and hit the rock beside them, exploding like glass. The twelve standing stones all had a layer of frost on them now. Through her blurring vision, she thought she saw reliefs of animals and other figures on them. The blurring confused her for a second until she realised the ground was steaming. The hill below them was groaning. In the distance, she started to hear other creaks and cracks. Sharper, crisper sounds, of rocks breaking in the cold. Heat was forced out of the soil below them and her clothes, already damp, were abruptly drenched by the sudden rising mist. She barely had time to register, with a growing horror, what was about to happen, when her clothing began to stick to her skin directly as the temperature difference swept across the entire hilltop. As her muscles stiffened and started to break down under the force of the cold permeating her body, her bones started to throb and ache. It felt as if she had a fire in her bone marrow. It took all her control not to open her mouth: if this deathly air flowed into her lungs directly, what little qi defence she still had at this point wouldnt save her. Her vision started to blur and distort, red bleeding in from the edges of her vision until she was looking at a world through a gloomy, dark red lens. Outside of her core organs, her whole body was numb now. -Is... is this how I die? The thought was alien. She realised she had never truly considered before now that she could actually die here. Ignorance? Na?vet, brash confidence of youth? The cold was smothering now. Something was outside the circle. She couldnt see it beyond a faint shadow. Limbs. Colossal. Immense. Her mind simply refused to understand it. The shapes of its being were such that it seemed to play hopscotch with her ruined senses. Then, almost as abruptly as they came, the shadowy lines and limb-like things shifted onwards. The fog calmed itself and all that was left in its absence was the *plink* and *creak* of stone and wood thawing and cracking as rapidly as they had frozen. However, the sense of chill oppression that had come with the shadow did not leave, instead it coated their hilltop island like a thick drape. She didnt know how long she stood there, immobile, frozen both literally and figuratively as she fought with every fibre of her being against the death that was trying to gently, silently, almost kindly carry her off. Her heart was barely able to beat and the air in her lungs was finally freezing, turning to liquid in the enclosed space. Only her mantra was keeping her body alive now. Finally, after what felt like an agonizing eternity, the freezing oppression also dwindled away, allowing her natural healing to finally begin making a tiny bit of headway. Her vision, still red, started to return. There was still some remnant of qi shielding her core organs, although her mantra was trying to pull it out of her very bones now. She let itvital qi was only useful if you were alive. The pain in her chest, of her lungs trying to collapse in on themselves, was excruciating. Moment by moment she focused on that, warming the liquid in them until it returned to its natural state, desperately trying to ensure that it didnt expand too rapidly, or in the wrong place, and just explode her breast open. While it might not kill her outright, it would probably be the final straw that saw her die an agonising death of compounded problems. My Spirit and Heart are supported by the Renewal of my Body and Soul The desperate battle against the cold raged on until all her bodily reserves of unrefined qi were finally exhausted. All she had was her cultivation base now. Her mantra fought a retreating battle, desperately buying time, organ by organ, trying to keep her alive: intestines, bladder, stomach, gall, kidneys, womb, liver, spleen and finally lungs. All fell until only her brain and her heart were properly functional, protected by the thinnest shell of her vital qi. Devoid of anything else, she almost became her mantra. It was still too weak. Or she was too weak. Memories twisted in her mind. Called up by the mantra? Or because she was just fooling herself and she was dying? It was hard to say. The qi protecting her heart finally thinned and Oh, my dear daughter do not cry. The words rose in her mind like a beautiful curse. Not the worst memory, but close to it, a part of her thought. Her mother sat in their garden, in the night air, looking pale, holding her hands. When she finished singing the haunting song, a lullaby, with words in a language she didnt really understand, her mother turned to her and looked at her with concern. You must be strong for your sister. Mother is... just going to leave you all for a while. A hand grasped hers. She was dimly aware that she was lying on the ground. Dont cry if you both grow up to be strong, maybe we will meet again, my dear little ones. You must look after your father and brother The hand felt warm her mothers voice echoed in her mind. A sense of sadness gripped her. It seems that Fate is indeed a cruel thing your mother can only give you both this Gift. Spirit-Heart. Heart-Body. Renewal-Promise. Body-Spirit. Soul-Day. Two mantras throbbed, in her body, barely her own, and bled through each other in her awareness, accompanied by bitter, mocking laughter that almost sounded like her Mothers? Tho my Soul to Sleep, this Promise I seekRenewal, of Body, of Spirit, of Heart, this Day to keep. The longform mantra whispered softly, like a lullaby in her mind, bringing with it the most complicated and near unfathomable adjustments and associations of the mnemonics in her mantra. Soul and Day, Heart, overlapping into Sleep, Body and Renewal bleeding into Promise, and back to Body, then Spirit and Heart, somehow again touched by spirit, before returning via Spirit to Soul then Day, to begin anew. {A Thought Through Eternity} She thought she saw her mother''s smiling face, her arms holding her, comforting her, telling her that everything would be okay, as she lay amid blooming chrysanthemums. It was a memory she had no memory of, and which subverted everything she thought she understood about mantras, but she didnt care. "Live." Her vision returned, slowly and painfully. She was certain that her heart had stopped for a second but now it beat, albeit irregularly, starting to send some warmth around her body. Her mantra ate up the sorrow and torment of those old memories and turned them into fuel to fan the dying embers of her life. She claimed her lungs back first. Lungs and heart, to make blood flow. Her clothes, still frozen solid, opened lesions where they had fused with her skin as she breathed. Just that was enough. It wasnt pain, not yet anyway, but the sensation of the cloth taking her skin away with it had a sensation in her mind akin to tearing silk. She tried not to focus on it; coherent thought was hard enough without such distractions. Time passed by and her natural healing had finally gotten enough purchase to fight against the cold now, clawing back her life in the face of the very worst of the damage, even as the temperature rose around her. Soon her body was soaked in both dew and icy sweat as the world around her warmed. This rapidly gave way to a slick of thawing blood: her skin was split all over and her muscles had deformed under the unnatural cold. The water in her body had almost all frozen and expanded, causing catastrophic internal damage even before the air had turned into liquid and formed voids of empty space that collapsed other places. -It is frankly miraculous that I am still alive right now, a voice in her mind told her. She ignored it and continued to focus on triaging her internal injuries with what vital qi she had at her disposal. The fireworks of whatever her mother had done were starting to fade away, vanishing back into the recesses of her being bit by bit. At some point, she found that the temperature was back to some kind of normal level, although it was still bitterly cold based on the faint sheen of frost her vision could make out covering everything Her nervous system, which had felt like it was stuck in its own fog, abruptly reconnected with the rest of her body. She had experienced serious numbness and the pain that came after once before, when she was stung by a thunder mutate lamium, but this made that experience seem like a rash from a normal nettle. It took all her control not to scream in pain. She wanted to curl up in a ball and sob, as every part of her body now simultaneously felt like it was burning, tingling, had been slapped and hit with a blunt object. Sana was... She was holding Sanas hand somehow. Within her memories, there was no recollection of that happening? -Oh, I fell, and managed to grab her hand before everything froze completely. Through her palm, she could feel her sister shivering ever so slightly beside her, in just as much pain it seemed. With this came a return of some of the other, more instinctual aspects associated with her cultivation, feelings honed in places like the Red Pit. Those instincts were telling her that if she screamed now, or made any kind of fuss, it would lead to their absolute deaths. The shadow in the mist was still there, looming in the distance, at the heart of the valley. Eventually, the last vestiges of it did genuinely disappear into the gloom and the oppressive silence was once more complete. With that threat finally departed, she turned back to the task of not dying. Even at this point, her life was still teetering on a knife-edge. Feeding the pain to the mantra, she started to run through some of the more esoteric aspects of physical cultivation, as explained to them by their mother. Different ways of pushing the mantra about, odd mnemonic tricks that would change the way it worked on the body, soothe the mind and even dissociate perception. Right now she certainly needed the perception dissociation trick. After two cycles of the variant mnemonic, she felt her nervous system returning to normal in her hands and feet. Circulation was also being properly restored: her natural healing had gotten to the point where it was working on her muscles, mending the ruined blood vessels and nerves that ran to the periphery of her body. The temperature had also burst blood vessels in her -My She saw strange things and her sense of taste went funny for a few seconds. Her heart skipped horribly and nearly stopped, accompanied by a series of excruciating shooting pains throughout her body. She recovered from the blood deviation with another cycle of the variant mnemonic, sweating mentally. After the sixth cycle, she was able to move her eyes sufficiently to check out her sister''s condition, although just that little bit of movement still left her feeling like her face was about to fall off. Sana was slumped next to her, looking like a corpse caught in a blizzard. Her skin was still nearly blue and blistering where her clothes stuck to it, and, even though her body steamed faintly, her dark brown hair was still silver with frost. It lingered on her lips and eyelashes, giving her a strange, otherworldly look. A broken voice in her mind noted that they made pretty corpses. She banished it to the mantra without blinking. Psyche breaks were bad, so it was convenient that they were yet another thing their mantra could deal with, with abnormal ease. Blood was starting to run from slowly thawing lesions; Sanas eyes were still blood red, two large lines of blood running down her cheeks, and, as she watched, blood also started to run from her sisters nose, ears and even scalp. No breath was visible, but she could feel her pulse through her hand at least. Seconds stretched on until Sanas eyes abruptly moved and met hers. Slowly they both crumpled, if such a thing were possible given their already ruined state, as their bodies enforced rigidity from the cold was finally banished. The faint smile on Sanas face was mirrored on her own. -We... survived. Chapter 27 – Into Darkness...
The true origins of the crystalline mineral called Venerates Tears or in some ancient and contested texts the much less grandiose Ignitic Arborundum is something of a mystery. Most of the current worth of material in circulation is from sources found already hewn from the land. As a resource, it only appears in the most ancient and relict of ruins and caverns throughout our great world. Usually, it is worked in some way, either fashioned into very mundane ornaments and decorations or, on the rare occasion that slab-like ingots of it are recovered, they are invariably twisted or in the shape of cut lengths as long as a mans arm. Divinations carried out on scavenged artefacts and pieces of its crystalline ore by great sages have determined that it is the fossilised remnants of some kind of primordial tree, but whether root or branch none have ever been able to claim with confidence to the satisfaction of my own person. Several things stand out about it that make it notable as a material. Firstly, even in its most impure forms it is impossibly durable; the only means to cut it is with a refined tool of a Venerate Cultivator or with an edge of the mineral itself. The consensus that has come to be over the aeons is that it can only be worked by someone of that lofty status. Secondly, all the artefacts known of it to this author are utterly inert to qi. Be they cups, plates, floor tiles or filigree decoration. Third, however, is perhaps most mysterious: while all such artefacts are inert, refusing any input of elemental qi or soul strength, they alsoand without exception as far as I am awareproject a certain field of suppression to the world around them. A mere cutlery knife, or sharpened edge of decorative lintel carved from it can easily slice apart most barriers or artefacts. Subsequently its finest artefacts are much sought after as a status statement rather than a mineral of practical worth for the average cultivator. The Imperial Dynasty of our world, for example, owns one set of plates, cups and cutlery wrought from exceptionally pure arborundum that is the exclusive property of the emperor himself. The Jade Gate Courts signature gate is also an artefact carved primarily from it, and the Shu Pavilion possesses a statue garden of several strange, matching pieces which it uses to entertain important visitors. Few give much interest to the raw material, unless exceptionally pure, such is the aforementioned difficulty in working with it. As far as I am aware, only the Seven Sovereigns School, the Hunter Bureau and the Lu Clan possess any notable reserves of the ingots and mainly trade it to sources beyond the confines of this world.
Excerpt from C ''Mineralogy of Eastern Azure Great World: Volume 5.'' By Sagacious Ascendant Jiao of the Earth Blaze Refinement Sect.

~ Lin Ling C Mysterious Cavern ~
With a scream she only heard in her mind, Ling felt Han Shus grip on her hand slip. Darkness and water rolled over her, accompanied by a suffocating sense of helplessness Pain. Every bone in her body suddenly felt like it had been struck as she collided with a warped, smooth surface. Her qi bled out of her body, even as her vision returned, and she found that the torrent of water that had just enveloped her had deposited her right into an undulating lattice of blue-green crystal that was winding its way across the rock surface she had just collided with. -I didnt die? As a cognizant thought, it was followed by another, much less reassuring that felt like an echo within her own mind. -Yet. The surging water around her suddenly tugged at her, blurring and shaking and turning into haze in a way that somehow didnt quite reach where she -Ah AH! Instinct, and something half remembered took over, even as the whole cavern around her groaned, in a way that was profoundly concerning. -Assuming it even works Ignoring the echo, a sure symptom that you did not simply shake off a soul attack like those horrifying tetrid abominations had unleashed on them, she materialized her last talisman anchor. The Point Setting talismans were very esoteric creations, relying as much on feng shui and harmonization with natural intent as they did qi to work; hopefully that meant they would not conflict with the fundamental stability of the vein. *Foooooooooooooom* A dreadful, vision blurring, grinding, reverberating crack shook her surroundings. The water that had been washing against the arborundum vein on which she had landed suddenly began to fall away, trying to drag her with it, out of its island of relative calm and into a turbulent maelstrom that was pounding in every direction -No. no NO! Clawing at the rock for purchase with one hand, she bit her lip and licked the talisman, desperately fighting her own body to avoid dropping it in the water or being swept away, and slapped it against the arborundum beside her -It worked! The shock and euphoria was like a bucket of icy water as the talisman flickered and an intangible force bound her to the location she was in, allowing her to exhale slightly. To remove the talisman she would have to focus on it for some twenty seconds at the very least and it would still work even if she was unconscious. It was certainly enough to keep her safe and anchored to her current spot for the foreseeable future You wretched girl Her heart turned to ice, as the words, as much in her head as within the cavern, called to her. Some twenty or so metres away, a lithe, feminine figure had stood up out of the churning water, unstable qi bleeding off of its silhouette. Get out from under there, wont you? The words bled through her mind, forcibly pulling her gaze away from the figure in the water to look above her. Run. -Run. -Run out from there! -Get off that rock! -Get away from here or Im going to die? -Get us away from here -AWAY! The amorphous thing, hauling itself out of the darkness above her was something between a slug and some warped spirit herb. It had far too many armsroot-like, grasping things, and dozens of face-like aspects shifting across its exposed, ethereal flesh. Its head, or at least where its head might be, was a twisting mass of tentacles that were flowing out towards her, and it had too many eyes eyes that peered everywhere, and followed everything. She wanted to shut it out, but those horrible, piercing pupils, effortlessly ignored her mantra. It whispered to her, hungrily, greedily. She couldnt discern what it was saying, but even so, a part of her suddenly yearned to know. Its eyes in her mind were trying to peer into everything. Into the mechanism of the -This is a soul attack! A part of her realised, weakly. -It has to be a soul attack. -Is it though? That voice sobbed, and it was hers she realised but also something about it felt Arrrrgh! She did the only thing she could and grasped her face, clawing at itseeking to do something, anything, to try and blot it out. Push it away. -Yes thats it NO! Barely, she managed to pull herself back from giving in fully to it and doing something very, very bad. -Get. A. Grip! She snarled inwardly, embracing her mantra as fully as she could. She couldnt do the things Sana, Arai, or Shu could, but she had still learned a few tricks The clawing, hungering abomination that was looming over her refuge in the vein of arborundum abruptly recoiled, as whatever it was trying to do collided with her mantra that was now simply everywhere in her body Heh. The snort of mocking laughter from the lithe female figure was like cold ice, grasping her limbs. The qi in her body shuddered, as if something were trying to pull it away, then to her surprise, the intangible force scattered. The lithe figure stared at the vein of rock, her eyes narrowing, and then Her head abruptly felt like it had just been split open. She only managed to retain her mental focus on her mantra simply because she was She She She stared at herself, suddenly bereft, and empty. Above her, the amorphous phantasm the lithe figure had to be conjuring flowed down, its maw-like head growing, the eyes spreading out, peering at her from every angle A vast, shuddering roar rolled through the whole cavern. The lithe woman staggered sideways, the waters around her becoming so unsettled that she seemed to no longer be able to hold her footing Get. Off. That. Rock. The command from the woman was like a spear, punching through her memories of the past few moments minutes however long it had been. The whole cavern shuddered. The rock above and about her groaned and creaked. The crashing waves, now frozen, blurred iridescent. Cursed life roots, the lithe woman snarled after a moment, lowering her hand. -When did she raise it? A part of her -Just a moment ago when she stood up out of the water. She stared at Lin Ling at her own self, within her mind, and then her mantra shifted weirdly and she was The last moment was like a fever dream of shattered moments. You think me a dream? The amorphous abomination peered down at her, its maw twisting to become her face. Juni was there as well and Shu and Arai. Even Sana. I have them all The monstrosity giggled, tentacles becoming grasping hands. You are the last! Why do you fight? Just give up. Become mine I have seen what awaits and it will be easier for you. Gritting her teeth, she pushed herself back against the arborundum as the woman stared at her. Curious, she mused. Your mantra use is primitive, compared to the previous occupant of this body. I guess this vein is particularly pure. Ah well, it will A shadow suddenly loomed out of the darkness of the cavern, behind the woman. For a moment, she saw piercing flame-like pupils in the darkness, a shadowy form that was awfully like the Snapping Xuanwu of the valleys above, but much, much bigger Her world turned white. The lithe figure was a pitch-black shadow amidst it Her world turned black. She had the vague awareness of a shockwave passing through her, and the rock around her shivering. With a gasp, she opened her eyes. Every part of her hurt. A silent, thunderous howl hung like a shadow, just beyond her ability to hear it, seemingly frozen. Golden flowers and seething swirls of white twisted through each other, searing themselves in her vision even after she somehow managed to avert her eyes. The ever-shifting swirls followed her, no matter where she looked except, she realised, when they touched the arborundum itself. That was still pristine, clear and pure, somehow, amidst the warped, broken moment that haunted her vision. The shockwave passed and darkness returned. The water in the cavern was basically gone, she thought. In its place was a swirling miasma that something intangible in the arborundum vein repelled constantly a mere foot from her. Within the miasma, she could dimly see the shadow of the lithe woman staggering back. The other much larger shadow was slowly pulling itself to its feet A searing, white iridescent light rolled through the cavern. The rock above her no longer groaned, it just slowly began to grow black cracks, that bled silently through everything. The shadow-like form of the Xuanwu was trying to charge towards her, she realised, but everything beyond the arborundum was warping and shifting in a way that made her blood turn to ice. The lithe woman was staggering back, also trying to reach where she was The quagmire vanished. There was crisp, eerie silence in the cavern for she couldnt even say it was a second. It was just a moment of cessation, amidst perpetual, cataclysmic A sense of profound and lingering sadness settled over everything, accompanied by the colour of everything she could see turning inside out. Both shadow and lithe woman vanished in blurs of gore and disrupted qi amidst an eye-searing wave of iridescence that bled off every surface, shedding flower-petal like flames. A broken, stunned part of her wondered why they looked like parasol blooms, but before she could process what had happened, the entire cavern had transformed into a seething cloud of miasma, pitting every surface she could dimly perceive that wasnt protected by the arborundum vein Her blood turned to ice as the whole cavern ominously creaked Everything around her that was not the arborundum vein she was practically welded to, warped before her eyes. The miasma and the afterimages of those maybe parasol flowers bounced painfully in her vision. A profound sense that everything she was looking at was inexplicably wrong assailed her. Even beyond the pain and the shock a part of her was dispassionately aware that she was suffering, the sense of nausea it brought was utterly, indescribably incapacitating. At its most reductive, it was like she had just spun on the spot so much that she had to lie down, and shut her eyes, until it all just stopped. Yet she couldnt close her eyes, and she had no way at all to make it stop. Not to mention a mind-chilling fear that maybe if it did stop, that meant she was dead, or something. So, she could only endure as everything around her kept shifting, twisting and distorting, over and over and over and over. How long it took for everything to settle down, she had no idea. It could have been minutes, or seconds, or even hours. She had no frame of reference even when she looked within her own body, because she could no longer sense anything. It was as if she was spiritually numb. At some point the orphaned qi from the lithe corpse and the Xuanwu-like former occupant of this cavern had been jarred so much that it was leaving monochrome afterimages that haunted her vision. Of the shadowed figure grasping for the Xuanwu as its body deformed. Of the Xuanwu-like creatures limbs shattering, its flesh liquifying. Over and over, they bled through her vision until abruptly, she realised, that they were no longer moving, just shimmering like a heat-haze in the now still gloom Even as she started to wonder if maybe just maybe, it was over, however, another tremor shuddered through the darkness around her. This one was more muted, however. She could, somewhat surprisingly, sense its element, which was slightly yang, with hints of fire, thunder and occasionally wood. She stared at the darkness, realizing that it was moving brokenly. A misshapen, sluggish form was slowly clawing its way through the gloom towards her, resolving out of those broken afterimages -It''s not dead? She stared in horror as glittering parasol-like flowers twisted out of the shadows that had been the lithe, feminine figure, trying to ensnare the other occupant Silence suddenly filled the cavern, sucking up her awareness of everything There was a colossal cry, like the ferocious call of some ancient, primeval bird or avian god. A strange hiccuping wail, like an ancient beast in pain echoed through the cavern, only to be swallowed up in the reverberating cry that had descended. Her vision swam, as she realised, to her horror, that the arborundum beneath herand above her, was humming There was a warmth to it that turned her blood to ice. Had it been possible for her to have a heart attack she was certain she would have had one as first one shockwave, then another and another rang through the cave. Only after the fifth one in overlapping succession, did the vein beneath her become cold once again. Everything returned to stillness, but for the broken sound of sobbing. That was her, she realised, belatedly. She hadnt even registered she was screaming. Even so, it sounded reedy and pathetic against the curtain of oppressive silence that was being drawn down after that echoing cry. Besides her own ragged breaths, barely audible now, the only sound in the cave was the creepy *plip*, *plip* of liquid falling from the rocks above her. As her vision adjusted, she found that there was no sign of either of the other occupants, just a blurry, iridescent smear of qi and miasma that clung to the gloom around her. When those final glimmers at last faded away, the oppressive silence that remained was so thick that she found herself struggling to breathe, let alone continue sobbing in terror. The darkness was so thick as to be solid, with the edges of things barely emerging as eerily grey shadows. -Have I somehow damaged my ocular meridians? She found herself wondering as she turned her head this way and that, chasing the grey haze that kept trying to lurk on the edge of her vision. -Ah noits just the dark seeing pill; it hasnt worn off. Exhaling, she was relieved enough that, in spite of everything she had just seen, it didnt seem to be permanent meridian trauma that she forwent trying to banish the dissociated part of her psyche that registered it for a few seconds at least. She was pretty sure she had suffered some proper soul damage, between the initial assault of the tetrids in the cavern, before they used the skitterleap talisman, and whatever the one that had chased her, had It was a struggle not to look up, and she was still left with the uncomfortable feeling that some part of her had been about to speak up, and then opted not to. -Fate thrashed psychosis she sighed, staring at the shifting gloom. She was met with silence, bar the dripping. No other shards of her psyche spoke up. No other voices in her head, though she was left with a disconcerting feeling of dissociation, like she was looking at herself in the mirror, and mouthing words, yet her reflection was just subtly out of synch with her. Hoping that feeling would also go away, she lay there, in the dark, counting slowly, until there were no further shockwaves for almost five minutes, before finally managing to muster enough courage and concentration, to finally release the talisman With a grunt of shock, she slid sideways and then, before she could gain any purchase, half slid, half tumbled painfully onto the floor below her. It was only a fall of a few feet, but she still somehow succeeded in landing flat on her face, with one arm underneath her. -I was lodged at an angle the whole time? She had to use her mantra to force herself to sit up. Rubbing her face, she looked around and found that the lip was as it had been, which was weird. -Is it the qi diffusion and those shockwaves doing strange things to my perception of my surroundings? She found herself wondering. Closing her eyes she rubbed her temples, massaging the qi flow through them a bitand was met with a sharp stabbing pain. -I guess I do have meridian strain after all, she groaned as she carefully tested what the damage was. Thankfully, she didnt seem to have ruptured any, but after opening her eyes, she still opted to use her fingers to forcibly create a new, temporary link between her principal meridians and her ocular meridian in her temple. It wasnt ideal, but for a short moment she got a much better picture of the layout of the cavern. It wasnt as big as she had thought, truth be told. From wall to wall it was probably seventy-five metres at its widest point, with a ceiling averaging some twenty metres above her at best. She was about a third of the way around the outside of one wall, and the whole place was broadly shaped like a crescent moon. To her immense relief, there was no sign at all of the tetrid corpse, beyond a few hazy afterimages that had to be some sort of spiritual resonance from the destruction of its body. The other occupants remains were just a varicoloured stain on her vision, blotting out everything across a third of it and melding vertices and geometry in ways that made her head achewhich even her mantra wasnt really bluntingpulse painfully every time she looked directly at it. The rest of the cavern was obscured by several house-sized slabs of roof that had slammed down. Grimacing, she picked herself up and, as gingerly and as cautiously as she could, crawled up the nearest one to get a better vantage point. So it was that when she got to the top, she saw for the first time, behind the remains of the unfortunate creature, the flat rectangular object outlined within the geometry of the far wall of the cavern.

~ Kun Juni C ??? ~
Juni regained consciousness to find she was entirely unable to move. The last thing she could remember was being torn away from Shu and Ling amidst some sort of spatial quake, then everything had just gone suffocatingly dark. Now every part of her body felt numb and lethargicmore concerningly though, she was being dragged across a sandy cavern floor, rather like a log, by a small lizard-like creature. It had four arms and a long head, with sideways jaws that flexed weirdly as it stalked onwards. Four eyes, which she could see at any rate. Its clawed feet were reversed, like a birds. Rounding out the slightly contradictory set of features, it had small feathery protrusions on its elbows and knees. It also seemed half-invisible to herparts of it not entirely there in the right ways. Its eyes were also somehow able to follow her, though that might have been her imagination, even though its head was facing the other direction. In any case, those eyes were deep amber-yellow with swirls darkening to black and no pupils. Bouncing awkwardly on the ground as it dragged her over a rockier bit of the cave, she observed piled stone boulders, shadowy in the gloom, upon which were daubedor maybe carvedweird markings? They stood out unnaturally in the darkness and made her mind go Made her mind go Go Go Something hit her in the back and her head was moved on her behalf as it bounced upwards off a rock. Contact with whatever that had just been was broken and her coherence of thought returned to her like a splash of icy water. -We stopped? Or has that bump just injured? She half exhaled, half sobbed rasping shriek, air leaving her lungs involuntarily as the lizard kicked her, hard, in the stomach, then for good measure in the head. [No look!] [Primate child, look, bad. Un-die, problem.] The words arrived directly in her head somehow, making it hurt even more. She hadnt realised that was a pain threshold which could be bottomed. More words arrived. [Weak?] [Pity. Primate Child un-useful. Blue and red concept unchanging.] Blue Red? She thought... wondering whether her brain was just permanently crippled at this point, which might explain a lot of things. Between the Yin Qi in the waters, the fall, the ensuing bodily trauma and and... those symbols? -Right, thinking about those is a bad idea, a voice in her mind suggested gently. -In any case, her disparate thoughts concluded, maybe this was all in my head and I am just trying to rationalise my slow degenerative death from Yin Qi poisoning? -Should I not be more concerned about that? Belatedly she realised she should be more concerned about that -Why am I not more concerned with my own potentially imminent demise? That rather pointed question to her own thoughts went, perhaps mercifully, unanswered. Instead, the lizard thing communicated with her again, its words leaving headache inducing purple splotches in her minds eye for some reason. [You bone, carve, concept of blue and red, you unchanging, simple, unknown?] [Primate Luck like idiot, have word but no speak, have speak but no words, so luck, so like stupid.] -I spoke out loud? She had no recollection of it. At least that explanation somehow made fractionally more sense. -Is it talking about my mantra? -It just dissed you like you were a little bitch. A malicious voice surfaced in her mind, to go with the confused ones. She was being hauled again as well, she belatedly realised. The creature clearly satisfied that she wasnt going to look at any more symbols carved on rocks like a stupid person. After what seemed like a small eternity, the small lizard person stopped hauling her and she was roughly propped up against a surface that felt like rock. The dark was stifling, pressing in all around her. However, finally left to her own devices and without needing to focus on healing her body due to the rough manner in which she was hauled, her vision began to recover and soon she could see enough to get a rough grasp of her surroundings starting with the lizard thing squatting before her. It was rifling through her stuff, not that what she had in her belt pouches or the pack was of much immediate use to man or beast. Anything valuable she still had on her person was in her storage talisman -Where is your storage talisman? A worried voice tried to make itself heard, she tried to give it some thought. -Her talisman? Talismans she should have more thanone? The train of focus, that was making the point between the eyes hurt for some reason, was broken as several other small figures skulked out of the dark to squat in a half circle around her. [What is?] [Is Primate?] [Primate live? Rare.] [Primate all luck. Is thing.] [I thought suicide primate thing?] [That also primate thing, can have luck and suicide same?] [True.] [True.] A disorientating half conversation, a thing of single words and short phrases, rapidly unfolded around her, even as the pain in her head increased several fold in the process of witnessing it. -They are going to damage our mind if this keeps up? -At least while they are talking they aren''t going to eat us. -Dont say that. -At least in our death we will be useful. -We were useful. -No, we werent. Our spirit root is crap, we are only where we are because father is a good man. The clan doesnt care about us. -Arrrrrrgh! She focused on the simultaneously disorientating and far more inane conversation in her own head for a second, forcing the disparate voices to slink back into the recesses of her psyche. They had one thing right at least, while the small lizards were talking, they werent eating her. -They arent speaking with any sound. One of the voices managed to cast its thought into the front of her mind almost in spite of her best wishes, forcing her to acknowledge that it had a point. The words she was hearing had no sound, and truthfully, with mouths like theirs, there was no way they should be able to pronounce any kind of intelligible words for her to understand. Between one moment and the next, she froze, or some part of her that was still trying to take notes froze. Fighting to grasp that shifting sensation, she felt panic rising in her. -Did I just pass out? A lizard person -The same one? -Are its feathers the same? -It did something to us? -Me Did something to Me! She almost screamed out loud to shut up the whispering non voices. [We are called Sarkatush. It mean walk in deep place.] The words that arrived this time didnt really seem to hurt. -Maybe the damage is just bad enough now that we cant feel the pain. The glum joint pronunciation this time wasnt one she could find the heart to rebuke herself for. It was pasting something on her skin? She tried to look at herself. Her head moved, like it was stuck in tar. She looked down at her legs, arms... breasts belatedly she realised she was naked. Part of her tried to be embarrassed, but that was so far down the list of this is not good that it was almost laughed out of her psyche. What was the point of mere embarrassment at this stage? The lizard traced the faint scars on her legs, the one on her stomach and final a jagged scar across her shoulder with a clawed finger. -Four claws, the note taker pointed out. Three and an opposable smaller claw. -And they are certainly claws, a more melodramatic voice giggled. [~Impressed. Admire, Amusement. Good shape. Not old way. But still good shape. Primate very luck. Strong will.] The coherent parts of her managed to all band together and permit her to croak out a few words. The child before said I was stupidly lucky? [~Concern. No speak. Injure. Bad. Big stupid luck. Very stupid. Such Luck.] It made a gesture she could just about make out in the darkspreading its arms wide. [~Derision. So luck. Nearly fate]. There was a flash above her and a strange spider web of odd shapes and symbols covered the sky. -Cavern roof, a voice corrected. It was so far above and so dark that it might as well have been the sky, in any caseC There was a faint tremor and something hit the cavern floor, she thought. Then another stronger tremor. [~Annoyance. ~Fear. Tsk. Above. Intensity. Stupid. Attract Unspeakable. Big Stupid. Hope Chosen can protect] The small lizardmuttered? -Is it telepathy? -Soul sense? -Isnt soul sense suppressed underground? -It wasnt touching her? The questions stacked up in her head to fast for her to process. She reached for her mantra and found it somehow dull sluggish? [~CONFUSED.~Empathic. Is words to show? To see. To know.] The explanation settled on her like a cloak this time, as if simple words were being used in a demonstrative way. She got the distinct impression with it that this Intent was akin to telling a small child that fire was hot. While it was informative in tone it also, rather undeniably, carried a faint sense of insult. [~AMUSEMENT. Is like. Yes. Not fault. Primate. Different. We gift. Make see. Do. Can share. Good. Bad. Intent.] The longer explanation made even less sense, but seemed to imply that it was not something that came naturally or perhaps just not naturally to whatever a primate was -Is that me? Her natural curiosity towards the term resonated with enough of the chorus in her head to allow them to align for long enough to rasp out a question with actual words. W-what is... Primate? Instantly, a little luminous peach blossom materialized nearby and drifted towards her in a totally unnoticeable manner. She registered its presence, certainly, but saw nothing to be at all concerned about in it The lizard reached out and plucked it out of the air once it got a mere pace away from her. Holding it up, it considered it in a manner that projected annoyance? The feeling that came from it didnt have words, but yes, it was certainly annoyed. -Its annoyance is on the level of an ancestral grudge, the note taking voice judged. -Evil spirits beware, for heaven has come, and thunder is in the air, another mocked. She shushed both voices and tried to see what it was holding. -Is it a flower? -Where did that come from? The voices in her head supplied their own thoughts to hers. -And why does it make us all want to go hide in the corner and gibber. [~Fury! Even here the thieves have eyes.] If its strange face could scowl, it would have been thunderous she somehow intuited. As it was, the lizard persons jaws merely flexed a bit and the golden and black eyes narrowed as it considered the twisting bloom, then it pinched it out, as if it were doing something entirely mundane, like snuffing out a candle. There was the barest flicker of something and it shook its hand. In her minds eye she fancied she could see smoke and black cracks in the air for a split second, before it She flinched as a clawed hand snapped out so fast she couldnt see it move, grasping for something by her ear? Suddenly aware she was drenched in cold sweat, she could only watch as it withdrew its claw, holding something she could not see. It brought it up and made a displeased sound and made a pinching motion again, then glanced sideways at her, its eyes doing the same, I can see you even if not looking at you trick from before. [~Anger. ~Deepening. Even here. Old thieves have eyes to see. Cannot see Sarkatush. We] It trailed off, looking up as another flash of energy swept downwards Then another And another. Tremor after tremor shook the cavern. In the distance she thought she saw a rock the size of a house drop from the ceiling and a moment later two more lizards C SarKatush, she corrected herselfC stalked out of the gloom. There was an uneasy pressure in the air of her surroundings now. Like everything was being charged, just before lightning hit. It put her in mind of a tribulation, rather terrifyingly, like the moment just before the thunder descended. [~Worry. Intensification], one pointed up. [~Worry. Escalation], the other nodded. [~Fear. Bright Sovereign? Eclipse Sovereign? Dividing Sovereign?... Night Sovereign?], the first spoke. The SarKatush beside her made an odd twitch as if annoyed at that last mention for some reason. [~Perplexion. Such Sovereign? This much?] [~Denigation. This weak. Not sovereign. Not those sovereign. Stolen goods, death watching. Lingering resentment.] [Primate. Obsessed with suicide. Dares to show words to it? Not like Sarkatush.] It paused for a second and turned to Juni. [~Questioning. In world beyond shadow, MENG strong? Principle? Morality? Devotion? Aspiration? Cloak?] She stared at the SarKatush blankly, trying to work out what in the fates it was actually asking her. Something about the world outside. One of those, Meng? -Like the Meng Heavenly Clan? [No. ~Confusion. Empath have no word.] Vast King? The words sank into her body like a great axe. Splitting her apart to the very core. Her dantian wavered Her vision was red, the world made of jelly. She vomited blood from the pressure. It spilled across her breasts and flowed down onto the ground. Scion, Path, Lotus, Body, Gift Her mantra thundered in her ears. Parts of her tattered psyche scattered, screaming in terror, before being dragged back by it and roundly corralled and tied back together somehow. Just as abruptly, the pressure vanished. The agony in her body dissipated, fizzling out bizarrely as a shadow rose up behind the little SarKatush that had just spoken and bopped it hard on the head. The small lizard yelped and crouched down. The one nearby, the one that had dragged her, she thought, fell over laughing only to then flee with a yelp as something grasped for it. A large, scaly claw, itself as big as her head, reached down and carefully grasped her temples The agonising darkness of spiritual death receded. The sense of her body falling apart completely melted away and she was able to breathe again. Her vision slowly became normal again and the red tint in the black of the world around her retreated, though the fuzzy warmth still lingered. The voices in her mind sighed in relief and reformed as one. Even the cold in her bones from the yin poisoning receded a touch. [Forgive it. My child does not know its strength.] The SarKatush who had spoken was, she saw, crouched nearby holding its head in its hands whimpering, shining tears moistening its four eyes. It was such a strangely normal action, as you might see from a child who had annoyed an elder on the street in town that she rather awkwardly found it hard to stay angry at it, despite the fact that it had nearly killed her. [They are still learning and do not know their power. Please forgive her for her foolishness .] She stared at the smaller SarKatush, who stared back at her with watering eyes. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. [Remorse, apology.] It was an effort but she managed a slight nod. Not because she was unwilling, although she was sceptical, but because she was afraid that if she moved her head too fast it might fall off. Her body felt like it was held together with frayed wool and wishful prayers. [I am Valash, of the Sarkatush. I watch. I alone remain.] She tried to school her thoughts the SarKatush were familiar, but she was struggling to recall where she had seen a four-armed, four-eyed lizard species with feathers spoken of before. There are others? [Others? The chosen protect our little enclave here and observe the farce unfolding up above.] There had been a definite hesitance in that answer. For a moment the chorus of her psyche all returned, almost as a coda, to tell her not to draw attention to that. That that was somehow a bad idea a very bad idea in fact. What did she mean by Vast or Meng King? she asked instead, returning to what the child had tried to ask. [She asks if a great pillar of old rules the land above. Her view is lacking, I can tell that they do not. What is the name of your ruler? The strength of the one doing battle above is born of the Mortal Eclipse Sovereign, even if it is not of him.] Ruler? The Governor of West Flower Picking Town? Or do you mean the Duke of Blue Water Province? Valash looked back towards the ceiling. [Those are not the names of kings, they have the meaning of servitude, in their own way. Who rules them Child of the Devouring Path?] Oh, she winced, of course, it was asking about the Imperial Court, the seat of Authority over the whole of Eastern Azure Great World and the powers behind it. I dont know sorry. The Imperial Throne of Eastern Azure is currently held by the Second Dun Dynasty. Folk like us just know the title of the Emperor C Blue Morality Emperor. Valash seemed to turn her words over, considering each one in turn. The golden light in its eyes C her eyes? C she wasnt sure on the gender but there had been implications of motherhood with the two smaller ones, passed through empathy, grew brighter and the darkness swirled more obscurely. [~Pondering.] [Hmmmmm. I do not know this name. The years flow by in this place and the cycle of our generations is always so small now. Thank you for answering our questions . You may rest here until] There was a sense of horrific disjunction. The symbol patterns shining in the air over the town shifted and distorted, buckling on one side as if something not quite in phase with the rest of reality had just cloven through the world firmament itself and caught it. [~Confusion. Sadness. Annoyance.] [Ah. The moment closes, the disruption of that foolish action arrives.] Valashs empathic voice seemed different for a moment, more distant, more aged more sorrowful? The qi within the chamber recoiled as a sheet of golden-white death poured down from above. With it came a crushing silence that flattened all noise into insignificance. The world around her faded into white, the geometry of her surroundings picked out by hazy black lines edges bleeding myriad colours. Things reflected in the gaps between that were impossible, horribletwisting unreal things. Just looking into those broken spaces for the split second that the change persisted was worse in some inexplicable way than all the previous trauma combined. Suddenly, she was aware that she could not breathe. There was no air and the temperature she felt the frost of the void burn her to the bone even before it condensed like a sparkling cloak, covering everything. Valash put a claw on her shoulder and she felt the warmth return, although she still couldnt breathe. As quickly as it had arrived the cold, the iridescence covering everything and the golden white aurora raging above vanished. However, in that brief moment of illumination, she saw a world of unspeakable horror. Her surroundings flowed and twisted: One moment there was a cavern, villages, lizards Then a cavern city bedecked with abomination and defilement C all ruined angles and eldritch signs. SarKatush prayed to pits of horror and fed upon their own kind who would not follow them. Darkness crept from every corner, howling in fury at the light from above. She saw a great statue robed in bloody skins, daubed a lurid yellow, wearing masks made of thousands of skulls C reaching for the light, fuelled by the hungering, whispering words and prayers, seeking the substance that the force that intruded into their domain could provide. Shadow rose, burying everything. The absence of light was a mercy, but the horror in her mind would not fade. As she watched, immobile, everything shifted and distorted. The intact buildings of the little village crumbled. All the SarKatush melted away into some other place. Wards vanished The stones decayed before her eyes, and finally, before her vision blacked out, she saw the pit in the heart of the village Five eyes stared out of it, all the starry sky seemed to be held within them Something other emerged. She had seen it in her minds eye moments earlier. The presence and the statue from the city merging inexorably. Reaching for her, a scaly limbed claw, warped with pustules and effervescent tentacles. A sensation of utter hopelessness touched her mind She hit loam and felt herself sliding, rolling like a doll. The thing was before her. Hopelessness sank into her mind like clinging briars. It coiled around her emotions, her memories, and her sense of self, found parts of her, regrets and hates and loves and fears she never even knew she had. It wormed into her spirit root, into her dantian into her blood, her flesh even her bones, whispering words, she knew not, even as each syllable slowly gnawed away at her consciousness. She tried to move and found her body wouldnt respond. She screamed at her mantra, dragging it out of whatever enforced lethargy had gripped it and pushing word after word, like branding irons, into her tortured psyche. ScionTo Believe. PathTo Define. LotusTo Protect. BodyTo Heal. GiftTo Bring Forth. Desperately, she cycled the physical mantra in her mind. Once, twice The force locking her down mocked her feeble attempts to resist it and the mantras influence turned sluggish, even as the thing came onwards, slowly taking shape. It looked like a SarKatush, but it was vast, cloaked in a skin of flayed, yellow dyed skins, a hundred or a thousand faces staring out from it. Human faces, lizard faces, faces of rat people? Of some green and grey skinned creatures. All of them stared at her hungrily, whispering telling her that she was going to join them. Welcoming her to their great and glorious purpose. The creatures five eyes were dark wells within the hood. The four arms became eight Became sixteen Became thirty-two C all of them reaching for her as its terrible maw opened wide and its tongue split to become She brokenly managed a sixth cycle, barely, as the hunger of the thing finally overwhelmed her focus A scaly claw grasped her shoulder. [Help. ~Sorrow. Believe. Saved.] Valash emerged from the darkness before her, two other small lizards beside her. Each holding one of her hands. They held up little flames in their hands that danced she wanted to say they were merry, but the little lizards reflected inside them had faces that could only be described as resolute, in a way that was nearly heartbreaking to bear witness to. Valash stared at her, sheltering both smaller SarKatush with her other arms, as if to protect them as well as her from the darkness rising behind. -Why isnt she speaking in whole sentences? A voice returned in her mind. -What is that horrible shadow?! -Its robe tattered -It has eyes -The eyes It sees us... like suns I -It in the waters black stars! -Eyes, like twin suns, rise in the waters. Strange is the night where black stars rise. Where flap the tatters of the king. Die thou, unsung, unwanted, and become my That was not her voice. She forced the mantra out for a seventh time, barely, as the other voices descended into inarticulate screaming. [~Resolute! Believe! Saved!] The childrens lights were tiny in the darkness, little threads of their strength flowing into her, sustaining the words of her mantra in some subtle way. Even so, they were unable to illuminate more than a fraction of the world in the face of the creeping shadow that was welling up behind the yellow-robed SarKatush advancing towards her. If the creature was terrifying, the shadow behind it was Unspeakable. Within that darkness, five eyes, the eyes from the pit in the village, opened [~Desperation. ~Resolution. ~Apology. Believe] The words of the small SarKatush held a heart-breaking conviction, even as their own tiny lights were snuffed out at last. Valashs eyes closed for a second. [This. Not Right. Our crime, not deserving.] Her eyes snapped open, and blazed with a dark fire. No longer were her eyes golden, but pure white, with a black flame dancing in each one. [You. Should. Not. Fall. Like. This] Something pressed into her mind... The words of the mantra reordered themselves slightly. -That should be impossible, a small voice belatedly whispered. No chorus contested it, even as the darkness receded. She felt the gritty loam beneath her, cold and damp. Scents of the cavern flooded into her world: fungi, still cavern air, slight decay. Sounds of dripping water, a haunted groan of some kind and pain. It came from her side and got worse as she tried to move her limbs in reaction to it. An arm C her right arm? C twitched, barely. She could feel a rock on her left foot, a shooting pain there as well. Her right toes moved. Her left arm? Fingers twitched. -So my back isnt broken thats something, she reflected weakly. Above her the ceiling was flat still, even. -Just like water? The haunted groan in the surroundings was her own voice, it turned out. Painfully, she managed to move her right arm to see what was hurting so much in her side. Her arm felt like squishy tofu as it moved. If she wasnt at Physical Refinement this would be impossible and even as it was, her qi barely moved. Every meridian in her body felt like it was on fire, or frozen C frozen in the act of being on fire maybe C as she puppeteered her arm directly. Eventually she found the source, gingerly probing her side with clumsy fingers. The offending thing was a piece of bone, impaled through her body. Exploring it carefully, she found her blood was flowing out of the wound and running down to drip on the ground. Her hand found other bones, even as the exertion caught up with her and forced her to stop. -Ah Im poisonedyin qi. ''Dark Yin Qi'' in fact. Her mind finally processing the symptoms as she pieced back together the previous events and reasoned out that it must have happened as she was dragged down. The fact that her body felt like a living manifestation of Fire Pepper noodle soup was the defining symptom, pretty much -Or not? As her hand explored the wound more, she found the same hot and cold chill on the bone. -Death Qi? -What kind of Death Qi is like this? Unbidden, the haunting memories of a shadow holding a little flame and a sense of sadness slipped into her mind. -I dont need to start hallucinating now! she hissed inwardly, pushing it away. Steeling herself, she got enough purchase on the bone at last and pulled it out. As soon as it left her body, the icy cold became so strong it blistered her fingers It took serious effort to drop it before it broke her fingers, such was the density and the way she was puppeting her arm. -What the fates is with that insane weight? -Oh great, she groaned, as she lifted her hand up to look at the damage. The personal dissociation is back. Her flesh had frozen on contact with the bone and now almost all the skin on her palm was torn away. The wound was smoking faintly in the gloom. -Wonderful. Just fate-thrashed wonderful. It took a supreme effort along with several deeply frustrating moments of dull fumbling and fervid cursing but she managed to push herself upright and slump properly against a convenient rock to take in her surroundings. In front of her and partially beneath where she had fallen it seemed, were three skeletons; one large and two small. All three had elongated skulls which were oddly structured, particularly around their jaws. Long limbs and as she counted them, four arms apiece. All the bones were a deep reddish brown C like jasper. For a few nervous breaths it defied her scrambled mind as to how she could actually see that, until she realised that the bones had an inner glow that didnt extend outwards. Muddy feathers, untouched by age, lay around all three skeletons. The largest skeleton was holding two smaller skeletons and one of its forelimbs was sheared through. That was what had been spiked through her side. Looking around, she supposed she must have landed on it directly, when she fell from above. Looking closer she could, she found, just make out the stains of her own blood on a leg bone and the severed arm bone, though it was fading fast. -Are they absorbing my blood? That thought made her heart race, and not in a good way. Tracing the cut, she found that it extended all the way through them C a single slice that had bisected all three where they huddled. The small ones behind the large skeleton. What little warmth that was inexplicably lingering in her body, perhaps from the mantra, or the pills she had taken to ward off the yin waters was also starting to recede, she noted, as she finally surveyed her immediate surroundings themselves. Thank you merciful fates for letting me land right here, she muttered under her breath as she stared upwards again, at the distant ceiling, rippling faintly in the gloom. It was miraculous, frankly, that she had landed where she had. Squinting, she tried to see further, frustrated that she could not for some reason. Her vision faded away a matter of a dozen metres in any direction, with what was beyond just gloomy shades and guesses based on noise. Even so, to her right she could make out that the cavern floor sloped upwards in a series of rocky slabs. To her left, it was a strewn field of slabs and boulders, with several large outcropping before it faded into the gloom. There was a hint of rippling water in that direction as well. Anywhere else and she might have died before ever regaining consciousness. -Really though, I should be able to see further than this? -Is the darkness messing with me or is it something unique to Her frustrated thoughts trailed off as she realised, finally, that it was because her Darkvision pill had worn off. -That cant be right Fighting back panic again, she focused on her own condition again. The Darkvision pills had effects that lasted for days and lingered long after that, but the one she had ingested had indeed worn off completely. Grimacing, she reached for her pouch, intending to get another, fighting down her frustration over it, because she didnt have many of them and to have to take another -Where was her pouch? Where is my pouch? she repeated it dully, not that it helped. It wasnt like her bag, or her storage talisman for that matter, had some fancy enchantment that would allow them to come when she called. Eventually, her conscious perception caught up with physical reality and she became aware of why she was so fate-thrashed cold and feeling so unclothed. It was because she was, actually, totally naked. Her clothes and her bag were nowhere in sight. Instinctively she clasped at her neck and found that her storage talisman and her pavilion jade were both also gone. That, unfortunately, provided an opening for her recent memories to start to settle back into place properly. Memories she really didnt want to consider, that she had hoped were just hallucinations brought on by subconscious perception of her ambient surroundings and qi poisoning, multiplied out by a healthy dose of blunt force trauma from the fall. She stared again at the three skeletons, at the glowing mushrooms that were growing in the soil beneath them and which thankfully were pretty harmless. Looking into the middle distance, she could see other patches of mushrooms against the gloom. That would be why her vision was working as well as it was, the ambient light was just enough for her physique to work with, and her ocular meridians were well developed for her realm. Twisting her head, wincing at the pain in her neck, she checked more of the surroundings. More mushrooms mainly, and rock slabs. Upslope and down. The largest collection was downslope, on several mounds of tumbled rocks, adrift in a large expanse of what was probably water from the way their light shifted oddly on it. She could just make out the shape of standing rocks that seemed deliberately placed. -This The undeniable proof that the nightmare had been real echoed in her mind. Devoted, Path, Lotus, Body, Bestowal The fate-thrashed lizard had indeed changed her mantra in some inexplicable way. With that realisation, the adrenaline that had carried her through the last few hours finally failed her, and she slumped down to stare blankly into the middle distance of the cavern, uncaring that tears were rolling down her cheeks.

~ Han Shu C The Deep Caverns ~
Pain warred with instinct as he felt his closing palm connect with something hard in the maelstrom of dark, faintly iridescent mist Suddenly he was no longer falling through the tumult of water, Juni and Ling nowhere to be seen, but skidding along its surface, currents lashing at him and the swirls of the mist around him tugging at his limbs, as if to drag him into it A vast ripple rolled over everything. Helpless, he could only look on in horror as up and down transposed themselves, the darkness of falling water and the vision-searing iridescence bleeding through the mist merging in truly distorting fashion He collided with what had to be a rock surface. It tore at his clothes as he skidded along it, blind to everything pretty much, except the terrible roar of water all around him and the creepy cracking sound that was still echoing above it. Pain warred with instinct as he felt his outstretched palms drag across the ragged surface. -No, thats weird, why do I feel like Ive just experienced this? A dissociated part of his awareness, held apart by its role in keeping his long form mantra cycling all this time tried to scream at him. However, he had no opportunity to worry about that momentary sense that he had just experienced this a moment before, because a vast ripple was flowing through everything ahead of him, and all he could think of was that he had no way to avoid getting caught by Suddenly, he was falling, darkness grasping at him, the horrible cracking in his ears reverberating through every part of his body. The divination talisman was screaming at him to be anywhere but where he currently was, as the skitter leap talismans activation truncated abruptly and disorientatingly. Flailing, trying to gain some control over where he was being swept, searing pain that even his mantra could not fully blunt enveloped his body as he fell into the maw of the roiling iridescence. -Oh come on! he snarled, as yin attributed Earth Qi clawed at him from every direction. Desperately, he reached out, trying to find some purchase on something, and to his shock his hand collided with what felt like rock, moving far, far too quickly Gritting his teeth, even as he tried not to inhale any of the mist, he used his Iron mnemonic to reinforce his hand, grateful for the foresight that had led to him wrapping his hands in luss cloth earlier, and clawed at the surface as he skidded chaotically across the screed of falling water. Slick, pitted rock refused any purchase for several agonising seconds, then at last, almost when he was afraid that he would be swept right off of it, he found some purchase His arm screamed at him as his descent came to an abrupt, painful stop as he slammed side-first into rock. A non-physical cultivator might have actually broken their arm, he suspected as he hung there, feeding the pain back into his mantra. As it was, he was sure he had torn ligaments in his shoulder, and maybe elbow as well, but that was likely far better than the alternative of falling into whatever was causing this dreadful miasma of yin-attributed Earth Qi. Even with the combined buffer of his mantra and the pain severing medicine he felt like he had fallen into a soul-briar patch. Falling water pummelled him, as he fumbled with his free hand to get an anchor talisman. -Please hold, please hold please hold Found you. The words slammed into him like hammers, nearly making him ruin the talisman as a large, multi-legged creature landed on the rock above him. He stared up at the multi-armed tetrid-possessed corpse, his mind momentarily frozen, only the momentum of his mantra on his body keeping him from losing his grip on the rock-face and falling. It was now almost half tetrid, its limbs shifting for purchase as it glared at him with the face of a middle-aged, bearded man that had far too many eyes. With a cruel grin it stretched out one of its non-tetrid hands and a powerful force suddenly grasped him, dragging him slowly up the rock, trying to pry him free from the handhold he had gained. He was just about to risk locking himself to the rock with the anchor talisman, when another rock crashed down nearby, with an audible grinding of stone on stone. -Ah! Slapping the talisman onto the rock face beside him, as he was dragged across it, he fed as much qi and mantra-infused intent into it as he could and then focused on the tetrid in his mind and triggered the talisman. With a furious snarl, the tetrid-corpse abomination was practically welded to the rock, courtesy of the talisman. You think this changes? The tetrid ragingly clawed at him, as it slowly pushed itself away from the rock face, which was starting to shake and groan worryingly. Gritting his teeth, he shifted his body so he was sort of facing towards where he had felt that other rock come down, put some of his intent into the divination talisman until it gave him a To his shock, he got the most Auspicious. Do It. Now! reading from a divination talisman he had ever gotten in his life. Taking a breath, he sent the pulse of mantra-infused qi into the anchor talisman and this time, reversed the activation, while focusing solely on himself With a gut-wrenching lurch, he was thrown backwards, off the rock face and into the void. The tetrid-abomination, still straining against the rock, stared at him in shock, as cracks of iridescent qi slowly bled outwards from the talisman activation point, and then with a crisp, clear and decidedly unnerving crack, the rock-face shattered, dragging a huge avalanche of rock and the still trapped tetrid down into the roiling miasma He slammed into rock and threw out a hand to stop himself as he began to roll across it. The Earth Yin mist here was even worse than where he had just been, but he could only ignore it, and trust that the combination of his mantra, the medicinal pills and the luss cloth in his garments would give him some protection. Fortunately, he found a fissure in the haze after sliding only a short distance. Behind him there was a terrifying crash and the entire cavern shook. A vast flare of golden-orange Yang Qi blossomed in hazy gloom. A bonfire-like flower shining in the waters amidst the crumbling scree of rock he had just brought down on his attacker The mists around him recoiled, then flooded away, revealing choppy, turbid dark water that held a worrying pale green iridescence beneath an expanding nova of eerie golden petals For the briefest moment, as it washed over everything around him, he had a snapshot of a great underground cavern. Of the curtains of water deluging down from above. Of crumbling forms of stalagmites and stalactites silhouetted like immense pagodas in the water. He had landed on the shattered foundations of one, broken into pieces by a slab that had come down from the ceiling above. Of the glistening, thin web of dark green iridescence trapped in the rocks all around him The divination talisman screamed at him, even as he realised what he was staring at. The size and concentration of this lake also spoke to how long it must have sat here undisturbed, just doing its own thing. -Oh no. No, no, no The field of golden petals on the surface of the Yin-saturated waters shuddered, then slowly began to sink into the waters all around him, as if being swallowed up by them. The golden-orange bonfire that his gut told him was absolutely related to the tetrid winked out. In that instant, he wanted desperately to believe that the concentration-differences between whatever Yang Qi the tetrid abomination had had within it, and the literal lake of water that had been steeping over a vein of Earth Origin ore was too big for it to properly destabilize, but in his heart, he knew enough that that didnt matter. He was standing on the edge of what might actually be Eastern Azure Great Worlds single largest Earth Core Alchemical Bomb, and he had just dropped a pure source of Yang Qi right into a concentrated lake of a treasured substance that was infamous for its very unpleasant reactions to jarring force, Yang Qi and spiritual water. As if to spite him on that thought, the waters all around him started to hum with a sickly, dark green luminescence. He flinched as a huge stalactite scythed down out of the gloom and buried itself in the roiling mist barely twenty paces away from him with a disturbing *plop*. A moment later, a much larger chunk followed it down, Di Ji, I really hope the nameless fate inflicts a terrible end on you! he snarled under his breath as he scrambled up the rock and quickly examined the nearest edge of the cavern, hoping for a way out. It was a fairly ineffective curse, for a piece of scum that was so far living up to every evil rumour about him and then some. What looked like the edge was about thirty metres from him, across a quagmire of fallen rock half submerged in the choppy lake A grinding, juddering boom shook the cavern. Behind him, one of the already badly damaged stalactites crumbled off the ceiling and slammed into the seething waters with the sort of disturbingly flat *crack* that you only got when a dense object hit a viscous liquid far too hard. Gritting his teeth, he judged the distance to the next rock, and couching down pushed as much qi into his legs as he could and jumped. Somehow, he cleared the distance, landing hard, even as the waves from the impact behind him broke over the outcropping he had just been on. Not waiting, he picked the next rock and jumped again, trying to ignore how the luss cloth wrappings on his hands were starting to smoke. -How in all that the fates proclaimed to oversee can a single Golden Immortal well, two Golden Immortals and their Ha crony, flip the entire Thunder Crest and East Fury high valleys to this degree? He complained in his heart as he quickly hauled himself up the side of the broken stalagmite he had landed on, trying to get clear of the immediate corrosive spray of the waves. Scanning the near side of the cavern now, he was deeply relieved to see what appeared to be a vertical fissure, rather resembling some kind of erosion feature, no more than sixty metres away, to his left A terrifying roar crashed over him, rendering him limp. -Ah Shit, he thought, all the strength melted away from his limbs and he collapsed like a stringless puppet on the rock. -After all this, is this how I die? This stupidly? WAS IT YOU, MORTAL, WHO DID THIS TO MY CAVE? The words seemed to freeze the entire cave. He stared, mind blank as the lake surface to his left recoiled, flowing away from the shell of a huge tortoise dragon as it surfaced, skin smoking, Yang Qi and golden flowers sizzling off its hide, to glower at him, its snake-like tail spitting white fire as it slashed at the water. Even someone as untutored in these matters as him could tell it was utterly enraged. -Are you senile, old turtle? A sorry voice in the back of his mind shot back, as it raised itself up on the half-submerged rocks and moved towards him. Has the acid here addled your brain? Do you think some Quasi-Mantra Seed cultivator with a few Qi Condensation arts is going to be able to do all this? Here? The talisman on his chest exploded in a flash of purple fire and vanished into dust The tortoise dragon glowered at him, its eyes burning like white suns in the frozen gloom, then abruptly, it shifted, turning into a tall, bald, muscular, middle-aged man with a long, ragged beard and blistered skin. The only sign he had been the turtle dragon was a ghostly pattern of golden-white scales across his shoulders and forearms. The loose yellow robe he wore disintegrated almost as fast as summoned though, such was his proximity to the water. In the blink of an eye, the dragon arrived beside him, grasping him by the scruff of his neck and then strolled across the rocks and up the fissure, away from the lake in a matter of moments, as if the whole thing was no more taxing than a walk in the park. The cavern they arrived in, however, turned out to be little better than the last, he observed dully, as the dragon stepped from platform to platform in a dizzying manner. Here too, mist was rapidly condensing and this close to the waters he could see the Earth Origin ore destabilizing under the malignant influence of that other qi and the huge influx of Yin Water that was infiltrating through it. Surveying the scene, the turtle dragon hissed at length in a language he didnt understand C the intention of the invective was pretty clear though, as they both watched sparks of green, orange and pink start to drift up from the lake around them. In truth, a part of him was somewhat mesmerised by the sight of the waters themselves starting to rise upwards, strange flares and auroras passing through voids in it. Most of him, though, was still complaining about dying to the worlds largest alchemical bomb, while another fairly insistent part was swearing it would haunt Di Jis nine generations. The bastard probably had kids with some poor girl, such was the breadth of ill rumour about him and his doings There was a momentary sensation of lightness. The world spun around him Falling, darkness, emptiness. He awoke with a scream, delayed from that final moment, to find the dragon sat on a rock nearby, his eyes closed in meditation. He chose to ignore in his mind that it was naked, dragons were... Dragons were Mythological. That was all he could get. It was a lame conclusion really, but it had been a stressful day. Other parts of his mind pointed out they were also proud and meant to be difficult to deal with. You are lucky, boy. The volume made him wince, but he found to his surprise he suffered no soul shock. You compare me unconsciously to those little mortals who cannot control their presence? Well, it is to be expected for one so young. With Growth comes Wisdom. Oh, Honoured Sir, t-thank you for the instruction! He just about managed to salute in apology, replying as carefully as he could. Dragons were not unknown, great ones were peerless existences but even lesser err... No. -Bad thought. -Very. Bad. Thought. -Any dragon is a formidable existence. It always paid to be as polite as possible. I am very grateful for the rescue, you No, lad, it is I should thank you the dragon trailed off as if considering something. If not for you, your little talisman, and that cursed soul, I might have been led astray by the distortions caused by the fighting above, and the consequences of that would have been The dragon trailed off again and coughed a bit awkwardly. No dragon would should, die such a mediocre death. Certainly not one of my noble kind. So you, young benefactor, were presented to me to guide the way. He managed to avoid sitting there slack jawed. That he had been delivered to the dragon so it wouldnt die in that giant alchemical bomb masquerading as a cavern? That kind of self-rationalisation on your place in the world and how others found you was truly worthy of such a rarefied existence. -Yes, that was a good way to think of it, he thought quickly. So tell me young benefactor The dragon stroked his beard and considered him with narrow eyes. What has dragged the qi of that little chick all the way over to this gloomy land to disturb my secluded meditation in these depths? It is true that she is exuberant, and her family delights in bringing simple misfortune upon my kind in the most vexing ways. However, I had thought she had mellowed somewhat since she was tricked by that preening lesser cousin of mine during Yuan Longs time. Listening blankly, he found himself wondering who this little chick was, in reality, not to mention her family or this dragons lesser cousin. He thought of a possibility, and then tried to un-think it just as quickly. -Could that Di Ji somehow have such a backer as some kind of Phoenix or Luan? Were they caught up in a battle between two mythological creatures? Was that why Di Ji was here, to draw out this dragon? After a few moments of panic, however, more sane thoughts intruded based on everything he knew about Di Ji, which was mostly whispered tavern tales and now their encounter with him. He found it unlikely that someone like that could have the legitimate backing of a phoenix a creature associated with righteous pride, eternal transformation, rebirth and purifying fury -It could be an evil phoenix? A less than helpful voice in the back of his mind added. What concerns you so, boy, that you do not answer my question and instead look so terrified and confused with equal measure? the dragon asked, stroking his beard. -How can I explain? Staring back at the dragon, trying hard not to think of the cold sweat running down his neck, he tried to sort out his jumbled thoughts. More to the point, the dragon rumbled, drumming his fingers on the side of his face. What kind of insanity is going on up there to bring someone as small in years as yourself all the way down here? This far into the depths of the second layer beneath the Jasmine Vale and the Thunder Well of Mahavaran?" At a loss to explain simply, Han Shu found himself explaining their trip into the mountain range, the events that had unfolded these last few, horrifying hours, of Ji Tantai, Di Ji and the attack, of their flight and eventual refuge in the depths to try to navigate back through the Jasmine Gate to escape their pursuers. He even found himself talking about the reasons why they were in the mountains in the first place, and about the issues the town, his clan, and likely province as a whole were having. Somewhat to his surprise, the dragon listened pensively, merely nodding occasionally and did not interrupt until he had finished the whole thing, coming full circle to his abrupt arrival in the cavern they had just left, pursued by that tetrid abomination. A remarkable tale, young benefactor. To strive so, when you are so little and achieve so much. Most remarkable. The dragon seemed to ponder for a few moments. This Di Ji is unknown to me, but he and his compatriots are both brave and foolish in equal measure to make such a ruckus as this. There are things in the depths of these mountains that have crept in here over the aeons that are truly best left undisturbed. The suppression in this place makes it a treasured land for those who seek to hone the edge of their existence to new heights, and many will not welcome a disturbance like this as generously as I. It is a place where the Immortal may feel a mortals joys. Where Sovereign may live as a simple man. Where even those not born to it may feel the shadow of death once more. It is a place where you can strive to exceed your limitations at every level. There is always a greater height. Always a deeper abyss. Always a more violent thunder. A more mysterious Fate Ahem anyway, the dragon coughed. In short: life and death in this place are not according to the rules as you know it, or our worldly fate perceives it, so here a refinement boundary boy may fight beyond his limits to challenge the greatest odds again and again, perhaps to receive a remarkable boon or god-born treasure cast across the aeonspan While an old geezer like me who has seen the will of the heavens turn and turn and turn againborne witness to the horrors and the marvels of those endless seas, will still find his every move tested beyond what his old bones can stand The dragon seemed to grow sad for a second as he held him in his gaze. Or find something that is greater still. He stared blankly at the dragon for a long moment as that was not what he had been expecting, then gave himself a shake and finally collected something of his composure. Uh, Honoured Sir, my The dragon held up his hand, giving him an appraising look. I know what it is that you would ask of me young benefactor and I fear you will think my reply, now, despite my intentions, to be cruel. Your virtue in holding all your companions in your heart is clear to me. You hope that I can help your companions just as I helped you, and deliver you all from this hellish disaster that is not of your making. I yes. he affirmed, lowering his head, his heart sinking at that you will think my reply cruel comment. In truth, I was minded to, but alas, that might be beyond even my capabilities, and I would not give you false hope, young benefactor, the dragon sighed. Our connection should not be sullied by such a gilded, empty promise. What I can tell you, however, is that even though they have all been swept into the mysterious dark of these mountains, they do yet liveand just as you have arrived before me, each and every one of those who entered these mountains with you, surely has their own trials to meet on this path that Destiny is laying out before us. Before he could say anything, a grinding rumble ran through the entire cavern. The dragon grimaced and glanced up at the ceiling. -The battle was still ongoing? While talking to the old dragon he had somehow zoned out of being aware of it, he realised. It seems I misjudged that Meng chick. The dragon grumbled as the shadows around them took on subtly luminescent hues for a moment. It seems hers was not the spark that lit this place on fire, although she seems determined to finish it. Really, she should know better, given her perspective on this place. In any case, it seems I must still owe you something, young benefactor. All I can do is give you a warning, or perhaps a promise. In my time here, I have felt that the truth of this place is surprisingly simple, yet in that simplicity there is a wisdom and complexity to confuse the wisest of sages, ensnare the most malcontent old ghosts or break the will of the most tyrannical emperors. In due course you will surely remember these words which we have shared here and hopefully they will help you take a small step forwards at that time, young benefactor. Consider it my gratitude for a new perspective. As he listened to the dragons words, the world shifted slightly The dragon was already gone, swirling upwards in a hidden twist of motion as the last syllables faded away. All that remained was a sense of unsettling dislocation as the present and past moments he had just experienced flowed through each other. In one, he was seated in a distant cavern listening to the wise words of a mysterious old sage, who had saved him, and in the same, yet distinctly different instant, he was leaping sideways, avoiding the giant slab that came crashing down as he navigated the precarious fallen slabs at the exit of the cavern. The divination talisman exploded into white fire and he screamed in shock as the pain somehow cut through the influence of the pain severing dan and his mantra A boulder slid past and gouged into the wall, snagging on something beneath it in the collapse. Pandemonium subsided and he groaned. The pain in his chest was unspeakableLike the worst ever case of heartburn. Pushing himself to his feet, he found that the scree flow was still clattering down around the stalled slabs, however there was no immediate danger of further collapse. -A talisman worth every spirit stone my ancestors spent to make it! He praised the divination talisman in his heart as he continued up the slope as quickly as he dared, gritting his teeth. If he died now, because he stopped to admire his good fortune, those same ancestors would see to it that he would be cursed from sunup to sundown. That said, it was hard to shake the feeling that something distinctly odd had just occurred relating to the explosion of the talisman starting with the fact that it had, well, exploded. It wasnt one from Grandmaster Mang after all. Wincing, he rubbed his chest. He had no way to heal the burn in his current already overdosed physical situation and while it wouldnt necessarily scar, the pain was still profoundly unsettling for how it seemed to linger in parts of him that he couldnt quite perceive. He shook his head, clearing his thoughts and focusing on his mantra a bit more directly. -No point in worrying about it right now anyway, he reflected. If I survive I can go ask Uncle about it. He made it to the top of the slope and was met with the sight of the next cavern complex dimly reflecting in his Darkvision. Moments after he had crossed over, however, he staggered drunkenly as six immense quakes rumbled through the caverns in very quick succession. The cry that accompanied them like some terrible avian god descending into the world. It barely even qualified as noise, it was simply a statement of being Fury! Righteousness! Purification! All of these sensations were transmitted for a few disorientating seconds as he fought to stay conscious. Fortunately, the disorientation only lasted a few seconds and, compared with the disruption of the wave of golden-white qi, all it did was dislodge a few already destabilized pillars off into the roiling mists of this new cavern. Thankfully, the exit through the new cavern led upwards and was also relatively straight forward to get to C certainly in comparison to the previous He shot a final, dark look at the collapse behind him, hoping that tetrid abomination would not come raging out of its shadows. The aftershocks from the seven impacts had brought down the remainder of the fissure he had escaped through completely, blocking off the route from below. -Hopefully that would seal in the worst of the damage should it actually go critical in the near future, he reflected. Though on that note, he eyed this smaller lake warily. It was also seething, but nowhere on the same level. Exhaling, he picked a route and started to make his way onwards, relieved as he did so, that the commotion above was finally, mercifully, starting to subside. though given how deep he was within this cavern system under the Jasmine Gate, it was hard to find any real peace of mind. Taking stock as he made his way across stable rock for once, he thanked the fates that he had presciently put his talismans and storage jade around his neck and tied them with luss cloth cord. If he lost that he might as well have just gone and jumped in the lake and made it a quick end. Skimming what he did have, though, he grimaced. The bags were largely empty on the way out. Expensive, but they had survived. A shuffle through his storage talisman showed that the main casualty of the acid below had been stuff like the food pills that werent kept in it. His stock of talismans had been eviscerated of the most useful ones, but that was expected really. There was a large pot of purification pills and some healing pills. He would need to take one when the pill overuse lessened. In the meantime... Hopping onto the first stalagmite, he started properly on the path upwards. The first thing was to try and find Lin Ling and Juni somehow He still had a sense via the skitterleap talisman that they were bound to it, and thus alive at least. There was a lingering sense of that from the remnants of the divination talisman as well. If fates had been merciful, they hadnt ended up in quite the same degree of mess he had.

~ Jun Sana Jasmine Gate? ~
Sana found herself drifting. She couldnt say it was an unpleasant sensation simply because her nervous system had capitulated at an indeterminable point prior to this. Assuming she wasnt already dead, and this was what the point of demise felt like, only her foundation and mantra were sustaining the frozen sparks of her life at this point. The idea that she might already be crossing over to the afterlife was really not helping. No matter how persistently she scrunched those morbid thoughts into a ball and pushed them away, they kept coming back. -It could be some weird variant of the afterlife. -Death is complicated after all. She focused hard, banishing the they were not voices, like the disembodied intent of Di Ji had beenfractured shards of her own subconscious that were prodding and poking away at her. -On the other hand, I really hope the effort I just spent to keep them in check wouldn''t have been better spent sheltering my organs, she thought. And yet death, and ideas of death Just. Would. Not. Go. Away. Disgusted with that part of herself, even if she suspected the lingering malaise of what Di Ji had done to her, but unwilling to waste more vital energy on it, she let them spool out in the background while she focused on the important things C like trying to ensure that her remaining organs didnt fail. Her subconscious promptly started to vociferously debate with itself about what death in a world where great sages poked and prodded at the destinies of those much weaker than themselves, while old freaks and ghosts were able to mess with time and space on a disturbingly casual level, might actually mean. She ignored it resolutely and focused wholeheartedly on the resurgent chill in her bones. It currently felt like it was trying to break out and reconnect with the deathly chill from outside. Only when they started on personal grief, particularly the death of their mother, did she finally send a sweeping thought to scatter them away. Even so, she was left with the lingering memories of her fathers bitter rants about those self-same sages and ghosts echoing in her minds eye. Finally, however, she managed to reconnect to some sense of her surroundings. -My nervous system is frozen solid somehow. Probably that was a mercy as her blood was barely flowing as it was. -Grass beneath her? Check. -Sky, well, misty cloud above hertinted a disturbing red so my eyes are ruined? Check. -Also not above her C ahead of her, a stray part of her subconscious corrected her. Sighing inwardly, she had to acknowledge that it was correct, it seemed. It was impossible to move, so she couldnt see what was holding her left wrist hand? -That should be Arai? She had been standing right next to her. It helped in a strange way that the damage appeared to be purely physical. Whatever it was that had been done to them, by whatever it was that conjured or brought this mist, didnt seem to be related to qi. -Or if it was, it was so powerful that she couldnt even perceive it, a more rebellious fragment called out. -In any case, it was no form of qi she could do anything about. She pushed back at the various parts of her mind which were trying to give other theories. As time passed, they were getting more persistent, which was not a good thing. She knew she didnt really suffer the split voices issue from psyche breaks. Neither of them should, truth be told. Their mantra was particularly good at soul stuff and they had a lot of exposure to places like the Red Pit, compared to most of the other herb hunters. Especially herb hunters their age. Even so, the disparate shards of her consciousness were getting more incoherent, or morbid, or confused. Some screamed... Some sobbed... One just wanted to ramble about grass and nothing she could do would shut it up. Another had been quietly reciting their mantra non-stop. She was grateful for that last one at least. It was at least being useful. That was what mattered. Time flowed on, either seconds or minutes, she couldn''t say. Her vision was less pink now which was good. That probably meant she wasnt dead, so she continued to lie there and stare at grass, trying to filter out the little voice that was explaining how THIS particular bit of grass was more interesting than the last hundred blades. She really wished she could just shut her eyes. Slowly other things re-associated in her mind and body. -Stuff. -Wherever they.? -...She? -This place was. -Had time passed? -Of course it had. She froze. CAhahah, the voices giggled at that. That was probably not good. Becoming the voice in your own head was absolutely not a symptom of getting better. The feeling of dissociation had been growing steadily stronger even as she fought to save her liver from the cold. It was like trying to focus after not sleeping for days except she didnt need to sleep? -Oh. My... memories are breaking apart. All she wanted to do was close her eyes, and just sleep -No. No. Very bad! All the shard-like voices invested in not dying turned on her. The mantra still rattled through her head. She had no idea how she was actually doing that, a voice in her head supplied. The one that was Cstill talking about fate-thrashed grass told it that it was obviously because this hill was made of very special grass. She wanted to scream. At them. At her. At the world. At the thing that had put her in this state. -You can scream because we are feeling pain again. She eyeballed the shards and really focused on pushing them back together a bit. They didnt resist, but it was like trying to pile up fine sand with her hands and there just wasnt enough sand. -Why can I feel? It was odd. Too odd. Her nervous system was a chunk of ice. Her brain, lungs and heart were about all that was still properly protected. Another voice in her head supplied that she was probably suffering huge brain trauma in some manner, likely due to the exposure to whatever it was, the shadowy thing in the fog. -That was unhelpful. The voice that she couldnt really focus on at all pointed out that it wasnt there to be helpful. It seemed far too happy about that. Every part of her body hurt. She still couldnt move, and the chill in her body was still there. Although it was fading, maybe? Probably. Her hand was no longer purplish. Ah. Her vision was no longer pink. That was why. Now her hand was pale. Whitish blue and smeared in dried blood and torn skin? It looked like a corpses hand, she thought. One left too long in a blizzard. A hand, in no better condition than hers, held hers through the grass. Dull pulses echoed in her head. -The grass was taller than she recalled? Odd it had been short? Shorter? The shard of her subconscious that was rambling on about grass was triumphant, telling her she should have been looking at it first. -Because it wasnt the same grass! -You could have started with that point. Rather than something about the shape of the fibres on the blades making it Alusis Broad-grass rather than Alusa Meadow Sedge, she shot back at it. -I am you, the voice pointed out, even as it dwindled away into the distance, its task presumably done. One after another the shards of her subconscious folded back into herself. The dull thunder-like pulses in her head were getting stronger now? -Oh... -Not thunder, heartbeat. Her eardrums were either smashed or rendered functionally inoperable. Her face was in agony. Pain inside her face. Ice crystals in her sinuses. -Wonderful, she thought somewhat sarcastically. It was funny how the mind fixated on that kind of pain, rather than, say, the agonising frost burns and lacerations she was also becoming aware of. Still, her having an actual pulse was good. Then again, the voice droning the mantra was also getting quieter. So probably not good. She focused on the words her mother had told her to visualise. To pull out the potential of her body thread by thread. ''Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul.'' She might as well have thrown the mantra into a deep pool for the good it did. There was no energy to spare to curse, all she could do was focus harder. Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul. The pain transformed slightly. The cycle shifted. She felt the intent filtering through the words. -Again. SpIRit. HEaRt. REneWal. BOdy. SouL. This time the mantra fled from her like a slippery fish. Too much concentration. Her mothers words spontaneously resurfaced in her mind. A kindly face, a gentle voice saying: No Sana, you cannot force it. This isnt like a spiritual law where you can get there JUST by sheer bloody-mindedness half the time. You must ACCEPT what is given. Receive the words as if they are an old friend. You cannot force them to be a part of you. Father''s voice: I think thats an oversimplification, dear. I wont pretend to understand a tenth of what it is you are teaching the girls, but for a spiritual law, you have to control the flow of Qi. Its hardly sheer bloody-mindedness as you put it. Her mother sounded annoyed: Shush! You will confuse her. She needs to understand that control is not about domination, its about harmony. Its a" the memory trailed off as the words dwindled away. -What the dark-fate! Stupid memory! -Why no perfect recall! "Cycle. Not a" the words came back momentarily before vanishing again. -Cycle... shifting pattern, harmonious rhythm of the body! -Moron, stop fighting me! Let me work! She stared into the darkness of her own collapsing psyche and sweated mentally. When your own mantra started speaking to you things were bad. Very very bad. Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul. It worked. But it didnt feel as strong as it should. Her vitality was slipping away. Like the creeping hands of some malignant spectre, realisation concerning her bodily condition filtered through to her. Her body was ruined beyond even the capability of her foundation to support. All she was doing was treading water, slowly drawing out her death That went straight into the mantra bin and she started to repeat the cycle again. Her memories were blurry now. It was hard to focus, trapped in this world of icy fog, in the present. Even as she struggled to eke out that next cycle she could feel everything slipping away from her into the shadows. Suddenly she heard her mothers voice so clearly she might have been sitting right next to her, felt a hand on her head, her hand clasping her right hand. A warmth and a sense of care she had not felt in years. Child the voice seemed sad? -Why was mother sad? What has happened to you Oh, Sana Your mother is just going to go away for a while... if you both grow strong maybe we will meet again my dear little one. You must look after your father. He can be a real idiot at times" ''Spirit-Heart. Heart-Body. Renewal-Promise. Body-Spirit. Soul-Day.'' Her mantra throbbed, twisting in her body to the point where it was barely her own, yet somehow it was not rejected, even as what it had become bled through her awareness, accompanied by bitter, mocking laughter that almost sounded like their Mothers? Tho my Soul to Sleep, this Promise I seekRenewal, of Body, of Spirit, of Heart, this Day to keep. The longform mantra whispered softly, like a lullaby in her mind, bringing with it the most complicated and near unfathomable adjustments and associations of the mnemonics in her mantra. Soul and Day, Heart, overlapping into Sleep, Body and Renewal bleeding into Promise, and back to Body, then Spirit and Heart, somehow again touched by spirit, before returning via Spirit to Soul then Day, to begin anew. {A Thought Through Eternity} She thought she saw her mother''s smiling face, her arms holding her, comforting her, telling her that everything would be okay, as she lay amid blooming chrysanthemums "Live!" It felt like she had been dropped in boiling water. The strength that flowed from this lone word set her body alight. She floundered in her mind. Hot. Cold. Light. Dark. Everything spun, but nothing quite moved. Consciousness was physically returned to her like a slap in the face. Her eyes snapped open. She gasped out loud. It felt like a soundless death rattle. Every part of her was in agony. Her bones felt like they had jaws and were gnawing at her muscles. Her muscles felt like they were twisted and contorted in ways nature never intended beneath her skin. As for her skin? She couldnt decide if it was on fire or frozen solid. Pain was reality, her whole world was pain now. She screamed silently and kept on screaming until the hand holding hers squeezed hers. Her sister''s voice, from nearby sounded like she was gargling ice crystals. Thats probably not a good idea. She ran out of breath to scream and gasped. Air flooded her lungsshe hadn''t breathed in. The pain was quite something. Eventually, she managed to speak haltingly. S-ss-sis? H-how? Ah. Arai sounded equally raspy and distant. She tried to move her head to look at her, but her body was still numb. Something mother left us, I uh, think, Arai sounded not sad, it was an emotion that she knew because it was inside her as well. complicated. I heard her voice. I guess this was her. gift, her sisters voice was muted even through the rasp. Her own memories were still tattered and fractured. No voices, at least. She tried to summon up the words from the memories. There had been a few. Something in the tone lingered with her. The homily came first: ''Accept what is given, receive what is due'' - even old Ling had muttered it occasionally when she was sure he thought none of them noticed when he was particularly annoyed about something. The other memory was nebulous. Like it deliberately didnt want to come into her minds eye. Whatever words her mother had spoken to save her, or maybe safeguard, refused to make themselves known. However, something in the tone of their mother''s voice lingered. She focused on that, and repeated the mantra. She only managed a single word in the same manner. Body Her body breathed. That was the only way to describe it. The tension melted away and the pain, while still there, was now more recurring memory than active reality. She stared up at the sky. There was a sun there. Sis? she said after a while. Yes? Arai croaked. We survived. Yes It seems we have. Arais voice mirrored her own. It was hard to say how long she lay there, on the grass, before she felt capable of rolling over. Everything hurt. But at least she could move without screaming, thanks to the mantra. Arai lay there, looking like something that had just crawled out of a blood pit. Can you move? she asked. Yeah I uggh sort of. I was just, Arai replied, sounding hoarse. Figured it was better to take it easy. Yeah it was hard to disagree with that logic. She looked around and finally realised why her subconscious had been ranting about grass. Because the grass was different now. It was taller, for starters. It had been about shin high before on the hilltop. Now it was close to waist high. Pulling herself up, using the nearest upright rock for support, she took in the landscape. If there was an upside, it didnt appear to have completely changed around them. The broad brushstrokes were still the same. They were still within a wide circle of twelve upright stones. Now though, she could make out dull relief figures on each one. There was a woman holding a jar. One was a sheep, another a crab, and a pair of jumping fish. Twelve in total, animals and figures. She couldnt call the carvings crude, but they were certainly highly stylized. The Zodiac, though not as she knew it. It took her longer to place the other change. The view was still awe-inspiring. The forests now climbed precipitously up the mountain slopes, vanishing into the cloud in the distance. She could make out what appeared to be a tower, rising pagoda-like out of the misty forest, but as to everything else? She had taken in the circumference twice before the rest of the changes sank in. They were certainly not in the Jasmine Gate. Thankfully, the puppet and the raft were still there, but beyond the hilltop they were on, there was next to no resemblance to the place they had been in moments before. No swamplands, no real ruins. just sedge grassland and stands of trees crowning the tops of undulating hills. The landscape felt much more complete, as well. Harmonious, even. The vegetation encroached into the vale, but no longer was there a weird shift between sub-tropical jungle and montane cloud pine for starters. The vale was broad and flat. The river still glittered in the distance. The huge cataracts in the distance rumbled. But seemed more structured. Now that she looked closely, there were in fact buildings in the distance, on some of the slopes to the east C towering compounds and interlocked complexes that squatted on the edge of the cloud line. Their design a mix of familiar and unfamiliar. There were pagodas and stupa-like things, rectilinear buildings with peaked roofs and sprawling halls that barely registered above the treeline. Even several large villa-like structures that were, apart from the flatter roofs, similar in their construction/design to those on the coast near Blue Water City, here overlooking the valley from the higher ridgeline. Some looked mostly intact, but in others, she was able to pick out some missing roofs and tumbled walls. Her instinct suggested they would be unreachable. Most of them were above the lower mist line or hidden in the forest that encroached onto it. Arai had managed to pull herself upright and was also looking around, wincing and checking her limbs as she did so. Thats probably not good, her sister muttered, suddenly holding up the jade talisman around her neck. She blinked and peered at it. Whats wrong with it? she asked, not seeing anything obviously off. My talisman says we have been out for three days. Three? she stared at her sister, her heart suddenly thudding in her chest. Yeah, Arai groaned. And it seems we are no longer in the Jasmine Gate? Yeah, she nodded. Probably it happened when the mist moved on. I hope that doesnt come back. I dont think mother left us a second... whatever that was. Her sister didnt say anything in reply, not that she really expected her to. Their knowledge of physical cultivation was about the same, and she had no clue at all what it was she had just experienced. She had no idea you could manipulate mantras like that, or attain that sort of resonance with them. By the way, did you also get the weird recollection thing that went with it? her sister asked. I did get something like that, she nodded. Mother started lecturing me about acceptance and not forcing control? That memory had slotted back neatly into its place. The follow on one was still fuzzy and indistinct though. Oh erm, yeah, her sister stared off into nothing for a moment. You were always terrible at that when we were young. And you were shit at unarmed she trailed off, staring out across the vale. And after that? she asked carefully. Oh, Arai trailed off as well. Neither talked much about the time of their mothers death. The memories were cruel and difficult. Easier to just forget that her mothers extended family were such people. Father had taken steps to ensure that they were properly removed from their matrilineal grandfathers clan. Their brother had been the compromise of sorts. A pitiful thing that she hated to talk about, or dwell on. Mother was there, in the dark, holding my hand, singing a song. I think it was the day before she passed away. It was something like a lullaby, but I didnt recognise the words. I think it was one of the ones she sometimes sang when she was sad, or we hadnt had a good day somehow. Then She grimaced. Not because it was hard to recall, it was just painful. I was in the garden, lying beside the chrysanthemums That was a weird memory, because until this point, she had absolutely zero recollection of that, yet it was clearly there, in her mind now. Neither spoke for a while. Arai finally gave a big sigh and fell back on the grass. Well, it seems no good will come of dwelling on it too much. We survived. We have. She agreed softly. A short while later she sat back up. Theres a lake down there. Assuming its not filled with Yin Qi. Or deathly corrosive, or actually boiling so hard it doesnt even ripple Or actually a portal into a timeless death zone that draws in everyone it touches, turning them into one-dimensional images, she added sourly, thinking of the Black Pit. Yes. Or that, Arai shuddered. Shall we stagger over there and see if we cant clean ourselves up a bit? Maybe see if we can work out where the fates we are now? She stared at her sister, then at herself. They both looked like living corpses. Thats not a bad idea, she conceded. You look about as bad as I feel. Chapter 28 – Miraculous Wings (Part 1)
It is oft remarked that if you are without particular talent in Spiritual Cultivation, have not the heart for Dharma, or Bodily Cultivation, not the nature for Soul Cultivation, nor the teacher for the Martial Forms, there still remains Physical Cultivation. So long as one has the means to acquire a mantra, one can attain quite easily a degree of strength that would be impressive in a mortal world. While it is true that one can gain strength, durability, and in fact an almost cockroach-like survivability compared to a spiritual cultivator of that realm. That one can live for a millennia and ensure that your descendants live double or even triple their normal mortal spans. It is in the end, an inescapable truth that this is sadly not a mortal world, and we are not mortals dreaming of Tian. To us Immortality is not the end of the path, but the beginning. As such, Physical Cultivation has no road here. None that I know of have ever taken it beyond its equivalent of Spirit Severing. Most never make it past Mantra Seed, its equivalent to forming a Golden Core. Additionally, those who dual cultivate these mantras with other methods such as Spiritual Laws cannot take the spiritual part as the major component. To do so invariably invokes issues in tribulations that not even the most remarkable of sages have ever managed to raise a disciple to overcome. As such your spiritual cultivation will never advance beyond your physical one, cursing you to a broken road for the compromise of a swift start
~Excerpt from a talk on the Heavenly Dao. Dao Sovereign Sheng Wen.

~ Meng Fu C Seven Sovereigns School ~
Meng Fu; Ancient Imperial Ancestor, Dao Mother Heaven Pyre, True Flame Sovereign, Founder of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School, and to her motherand now one ancient eldritch thing beyond the comprehension of mortal existencelittle chick, paced slowly in the middle of the ruined grand teleport nexus in the heart of her sect, trying to collect her thoughts. That she could not, given her years and experience, was somewhat embarrassing. Then again, surprise encounters with entities from Yin Eclipse did tend to somewhat disturb your personal equilibrium. And that was before Meng Tan, the very lucky to be alive Ji Ming and Lian Erbei had said their pieces. She stopped her progress through the ankle-deep mud beside a fallen family. Mother, Father, Daughter slumped lifelessly, not as lucky as her own discipleIf luck was what had kept Ji Ming alive to this point Kneeling down beside the girl, a child of barely ten, she picked up the golden-haired doll and the little box the girl had been carrying, staring at the familiar symbol for FuFortune or Blessings, as her name was sometimes rendered when displayed on banners around the sectembroidered on its robe. The box, when she opened it, was a hand-made music box. Nothing special, just the kind of thing a child might treasure, inscribed with a short dedication by a father, Jing, to his daughter, Fumei, and yet Absently, she twisted the mechanism and let it run, listening to the simple, elegant chimes it created fill the space around her. It evoked memories of her own childhood, of her mother sitting beneath a parasol tree, idly plucking on a qanun while she tried to catch carp in the pond The lingering, nostalgic tones of the qanun took on a uniquely unpleasant intonation. Wretched old bastard, why must you always be right? She sighed, staring at where the bizarre entity that was the Old Scholar had vanishedwhom she had almost managed to forget about after their last encounter, before it popped back up like a cursed talisman the allure for those bygone days, that the yang strength still lingering in the surroundings had tried to touch turning bitter in her mouth. The Ugly Heart of Yang, was what her mother called it, when she first showed her this twisted side of Heavenly Yang. Scholars these days, who fancied themselves theorists on the fundamentals of all, liked to claim it was the Yin within it, but what whispered longinglyif emptilyat her was just another facet of Yang. That was a thing people sometimes missed: with sufficiently advanced or esoteric applications, what was Yang could be used to create consequences that were traditionally regarded as Yin, and vice versa. The same Yang that could be bright, fierce and creative, could also be subversive, deceitful and lingering. Yang strove to always be; that was what they liked to ignore. It cared nothing for the path to get where it was going. As a thought, it was like an unpleasant itch that wouldnt go away. -Had I been a little later Frowning, she stared up at the cloudy, rain-drenched sky, visible because most of the roof of the confluence was scattered to the four directions. The rain itself was not yet reaching the ground, but that was only a matter of time, between the lingering influence of Yin Eclipse and the oppressive, turbulent humidity of the clouds above. Partly responsible for the delay in her return, it was clearly a Rising Dragon Typhoonwhich usually blew west to east, not north to south The Rising Dragon Gale? She turned her head slightly to look at the veiled young woman, dressed in a dark red and gold robe in an archaic style, who had been slowly picking her way over to her for the last few moments. Prince Fanshu did it, Maharahanya, the Keeper of the Ancestral Pavilion, continued. I believe he ordered the Imperial Advisors accompanying him to disperse one that was about to make landfall in Blue Water Province, so his state visit would happen under blue skies. Did he. she grunted, shaking her head. This whole disaster was posing questions, and none of the answers she was coming up with in her head were comforting ones. -Had I come later, or less decisively, it would have been me killing them all, to save this place from a greater calamity still As a thought, it was like an unpleasant itch that wouldnt go away. For all that she had raised good successorsespecially Meng Tan and Yun Quanthe depths of the ugliness in the yang strength around her were beyond the comprehensions of anyone in a world like Eastern Azure. She had had her mother to show her, and even then, it had taken many years to realise the depths of what she had been shown that day by the pond. -Killing thousands, maybe tens of thousands, of innocents because of yang poisoning in the middle of my own sect, including maybe most likely some of my own disciples? This wasnt a good look either, but in being the one to cut off this path, that Old Scholar had at least ensured their end was it he would have said this gave them a greater meaninga glorious sacrifice, or a heroic purpose, perhaps. In her opinion, that was just the sophistry of an ancient thing. However -Without his intervention, would I have been forced to obliterate all that I built here with my own hands? Wretched old bastard, she whispered, staring down at the accusingly peaceful face of the young girl and the doll, as the last chimes of the little music box faded away. Could you not be wrong, just this once? For a moment, a flicker of her own anger did creep out, childishly, and petulantly, on behalf of all the misery here, and her own powerlessness in the face of much of it. Because that is not its way, Maharahanyawho apart from her, and maybe the Old Scholar of Tai, probably knew the most about that existencemurmured softly, putting a sympathetic hand on her shoulder. Anyway, your disciples are worried Exhaling, she glanced over at them, realising with a flush of personal embarrassment that her momentary display of anger had managed to reach them, where they were conversing with some of the other few elders strong enough to enter this macabre testament to the poisonous and malingering nature of Absolute Yang. All of them looked shaken, fraught with palpable nervousness or unease as they tried to not look over at her and Maharahanya. Unable to help herself, she sighed again, more ruefully. Ji Ming, she could certainly understand. He was new to his status and, given his age and realm, perhaps the most active and engaged of all her direct disciples in daily matters. He was also eager to prove himself worthy of being taken under her wing as well as fiercely loyal to the Seven Sovereigns and what it stood for. For him, this was nothing short of a disaster, one which he had, rather inadvertently it seemed, been right at the heart of. -Fate-thrashed Tuo Kankai, I should have kicked him into the canal millennia ago His niece, she recalled, trying hard not to rub her temple, had been in the running for her most recent discipleship spot as well, though the girl had been a distant third to Ji Ming in terms of mentality. Meng Yang, while she put on a brave face, was also new in her post as the outward-looking face of authority for the Seven Sovereigns, and this was certainly a calamity with a body count she knew would be thrown back in her face once the news spread. Especially given how many lay dead in and around the grand hall. As for the others they were likely thinking that this had happened under their watchespecially Yun Quan and Meng Tanmaking it both a slight on their capabilities as her trusted deputies of many years, as well as the status and reputation of the sect. Every sect and power experiences moments like this, Maharahanya observed sympathetically. I am aware, she agreed sadly, turning her gaze back to the doll once more. The raindrops had finally started to reach the ground in places, now. A testament to how much the formations in the heart of the sect had been compromised. Some might have felt drawn to comment on how fitting it was or suggest that the Heavens were weeping for their loss. The angry young woman in her felt that it was more like spitting on it. I know, Rahanya conceded, But nobody else here will say it to your face. Or understand why you will not cannot do as those heartless brats do, and turn your face heavenward. Do you think? she started to speak, then trailed off again. Do I? Maharahanya gave her a sideways look, but didnt pry, perhaps catching a hint of her inner mood. Some things were best left unsaid, at least for now, anyway, and the gnawing, haunting worry that, in some manner beyond the obvious, she was more culpable in these events than initially appeared was not comforting. She wanted to say it was just the punishing, insidious Yang Intent tugging at her, but Its nothing, she murmured, shaking her head as a young woman, one of the elders from Meng Yangs cohort, who had been looking through the dead, wary of lingering contamination, made it into earshot of them. Um Honoured Founder, Saintess Rahanya the female guardian elder, who actually seemed to recognise her current appearance, bowed formally to them, her nervousness radiating off of her despite her status as a quasi-Dao Eternal. What is it, Cana? Maharahanya asked the young woman patiently. W-we have found the bodies of Senior Jin erm, Elders Fang and Kufan she reported, her voice shaking as she straightened up. Maharahanya exhaled softly, as she glanced over at Meng Kan Wen, who was still conferring with her disciples. -Ah, she sighed again. Both Fang Jin and Kufan Mei Shu had bowed to Kan Wen as disciples, before he took up his role as the Supreme Elder in charge of the Seven Swords of the Parasol Pavilion formation. If there was someone she was annoyed with, right now it was Meng Kan Wen and those other guardian eldersfor their rather injudicious deployment of her mothers formation all the way to Yin Eclipse. Still, in the face of the loss they had just endured her gaze returned again to the doll and the music box. She tried to reach out for the swords again, but got nothing meaningful in terms of a connection with which she could use to summon any of them back. Even when she focused directly on her mothers mark, she got little more than a sense of their commitment, the distant clash of strengthbetween them, Yin Eclipse, the aspects of that Old Scholar and the insidious yang strength. That last one was concerning, actually, given that her mothers treasures should have been all but -Oh, of course she had to fight the instinct to kick something as a nasty suspicion settled in the back of her mind once again, but from a different angle. Problem? Maharahanyas question drew her attention back from the swords and the feeling like someone, or some group was trying to screw with her, but really naively. The swords, she sniffed, rubbing her temples, noting that the rain had started to shift from a spotting drizzle to actual rain drops. What were you saying about the dead? she added apologetically to Elder Cana, who had been informing Maharahnya about that while she was distracted. There were between two and three thousand disciples in the vicinity of the Grand Teleportation Hall, Elder Cana replied, softly, her voice still shaking a little. Not to mention dozens of visiting officials, guests of the sect Looking around, she found that number was depressing. Yun Quan, Meng Yang and Elder Kan were also coming over to join them, at this point, the latter holding an umbrella for them. Two or three thousand? Meng Yang, who had clearly heard that last bit, groaned, staring around helplessly. Sect Mistress, Honoured Ancestor, Elder, Elder Cana bowed respectfully to the three of them. Elder Kan, I am sorry, she continued. Your disciples Aiiii Elder Kan seemed to age before her eyes. Young Jin Shu I am sorry, she murmured, stepping forward and putting a hand on his shoulder. They died defending the sect Meng Kan Wen murmured sadly, not meeting her eyes. She exhaled, putting aside her anger, took the umbrella from him, then silently embraced him for a long moment. We shall remember them, she murmured, affecting not to notice as he shed a few quiet tears, tactfully unnoticed by the others around them. Few others might care to replicate her action, among the other sects, but the simple truth of it was that Meng Kan Wen had treasured Fang Jin and Mei Shu as if they were his own blood children. Them and all the others who fell here, she added, stepping back from him and turning to Elder Cana. It is my decree that every person here, have their names entered upon the memorial stele as core disciples of the Meng Pavilion, who have fallen in defence of the sects foundation. Their living relatives may adopt the honorary title of Meng, if they desire it, and every person who has fallen will be accorded the appropriate pension, if they were not already recorded as such, even if the title is not accepted. As you command, Elder Cana saluted her formally. In addition, nobody who has entered the area contaminated by this event is allowed to depart it, so relay that verbally to someone outside. Then tell them to assemble the Authority Hall. I want the Masters of all seven pavilions and their two ancestral generations in attendance in I guess the Eastern Grand court, she gestured to the far end of the teleport complex, not that it was required, Make sure they do not enter here. Despite my forcing that terror back, this place is still dangerous. I understand, Elder Cana replied. Elder Kan, could you help her in that task? she added to him. Of course, Founder, Elder Kan saluted her formally as well. They watched in silence as the pair distanced themselves, then she turned to Meng Yang with an apologetic grimace. Sorry, you should have been the one handing out such instructions, she murmured. Not at all, Teacher, Meng Yang coughed. Um, please let me Yun Quan hurriedly claiming the umbrella. I misspoke, Yun Quan added, not quite meeting her eyes. It was not the moment, teacher. I have no idea what you mean, she replied blandly, though she did give his arm a squeeze. She had no real desire to make good on her earlier threat to him. The mere possibility of moments like this were the dark nightmare of most ancestors or authority elders of large sects. Yun Quan was probably more shocked and angry than she was and, had a tendency to say stupid things anyway. He was also, in some ways, out of all of her disciples, the one whose character most resembled her own, so she could easily see the pain and anger his dissembling was trying to hide. Oh, Its a doll of you? Yun Quan added, his gaze falling on the doll and the music box, which she was still holding. Not that it did her any good, she sighed, her gaze returning to the young girl as the last chimes of the little music box faded away. We have bled today, and for what? Again, a flicker of her own anger crept out, making everyone nearby bar Maharahanya shudder. Anyway, I assume you have hashed out what you intend to do next? she asked both of them. Ah Um, yes, Meng Yang suddenly looked a lot less certain of herself, which was also why she had sent the two elders about that task. We have some ideas, however My role here is to deal with the things you cannot, she murmured, putting a hand on each of their shoulders. If our sect must rely on knee-jerk decisions from someone who has been in cultivation seclusion for many years We are not the Shu Pavilion, Yun Quan sniffed. Praise be unto the Three Pure Ones, Maharahanya added under her breath, which drew an involuntary snort from Meng Yang as well. I guess Ill start with the matter of our official response, Meng Yang stated, after taking a breath to compose herself. The turmoil in our sect will surely have attracted notice already. There are always eyes upon us, and this stupid she paused to glared up at the typhoon surging above them. This stupid storm was sent to provoke a reaction even before this. Therefore, someone senior should go to Blue Water City, Meng Yang continued. Not to protest the actions of that idiot prince, but to simply be there, and also keep an eye on this so-called trial for the generations youth and the politicking with Shan Lai. It will also unsettle the watchers the longer we go without the expected kind of response, especially once word of this leaks, assuming it has not already. Call me a cynical bastard, but I would not be surprised if news of this was spreading before it ever happened, Yun Quan muttered. Mmmm Meng Yang also nodded, continuing. The most critical thing, though, is to shore up the sects security. The loss of the warding formations and central nexus for our greater teleport thats easy, she cut in. Setting up a second greater teleport is just time and money, we have attuned luminary jades I can handle that side of things, Maharahanya added. We have other anchors, as you say, so it is just a matter of resources, which we do not lack. In that case, we can all be reassured, Meng Yang murmured, nodding gratefully to her. Well leave that in your hands then, Meng Fu agreed. As to wards Thats what Ancestors sitting balefully on the top of pagodas are for, Yun Quan muttered, only half joking. You can leave the matter of security to this old man A ghostly voice echoed in her ears. A moment later, a wavering, mirage-like apparition of a hunched, bearded old man, sitting cross legged in the air, shrouded in a thick azure robe of ancient style, embroidered with silver and gold cranes and phoenixes appeared beside them. In that case, I can feel relieved on that count, she replied, nodding thankfully to the old man who went by the title of Heavenly Azure Sword, and was even before her, among the oldest cultivators associated with Meng influence currently on Eastern Azure. Back then, in those halcyon days of Meng Hegemony, he had not only advised the Seng Emperors, but even her own mother on the matters of this starfield. He was also one of a very select group, including herself, who had both witnessed that fate-thrashed mountain come down and been fortunate enough to survive the aftermath. You took your time; did you misplace your sword while getting out of bed? Maharahanya remarked drily as the conspicuously sword-less old man as he took in the devastation with piercing eyes that glimmered with azure fire. L-Lord Heavenly Azure Sword, Yun Quan flinched at the old mans appearance as did Meng Yang. Aiie, Aiie, the cowled old man waved for them to pay him no heed, and just rolled his eyes at Maharahanyas comment. These old limbs do not move as freely as they used to and whose fault is that? Maharahanya muttered rather archly. If you are this slow, how can I entrust the security of our foundation to you? Listening to their bickering, she could only shake her head wryly. Both were old beyond years and frequently put her in mind of an old couple when they were together, not that either thanked her for the comparison. Maharahanya was already giving her side-eye, over her reaction. Give this old man some credit, girl, Azure Sword grumbled, ignoring both of them as he stroked his beard with one gnarled hand, that was in fact a replacement limb of living parasol wood. What a mess Azure Sword reached out with his good hand, though even it showed traces of fern-like scarring hundreds of millennia after he had sustained those crippling injuries, and waved it casually in the air in front of him. Absolute Yang Qi the old man muttered as golden sparks shimmered around his fingertips Faugh! with a faint snort of disgust, Azure Sword flicked his hand, and they vanished in a series of disconcerting sizzling pops. that mendacious old fellow did a real number on this place, Azure Sword remarked with a tired sigh, taking in the devastated hall once again. Though I see he also did you something of a favour as well. He did, she grunted. You call this a favour? Meng Yang muttered, aghast, her shock overcoming her respectful demeanour for a moment. Compared to the alternative? Azure Sword sighed, putting an elbow on his knee and cupping his chin. This is generosity from Heaven. Or would you rather It is what it is, she sighed, cutting him off with a raised hand. Not because she didnt want to hear it, though she didnt, but more because she had just felt the first brush of foreign eyes on the wards of this placetwo from the west and one from the southprobing somewhat stealthily for information about what was happening. Tcch! I should poke out a few eyes first, maybe? Azure Sword sneered, glancing up at the sky. Clap some ears? Or pull some tailfeathers, Maharahanya agreed, her smile turning cold. There will be time for blinding idiots later, she shrugged. The chaos this has caused is actually an asset in that regard, unless someone goes outside, which would be so obvious they might as well just come in person to offer condolences. Hah, that is a funny image, Yun Quan chuckled, shaking his head. In truth, it was a fairly solid idea as well, though one to pitch later, assuming Meng Yang or someone else didnt realise it in their own. Not only would be a good opportunity to put on a show of unity, but it would also push back at any speculation that they might have taken a serious knock to the sects foundation. So, if the security of the Seven Sovereigns is well enough in hand, what else do you have in mind? she asked Meng Yang. Meng Yang blinked and stared at her for a second, then gave her shoulders a shake and collected herself once more. We need to better understand the leadup to the censure, she stated. And also unpick what happened to Brother Ming. Senior Brother Tan says he has a few avenues that he wishes to follow up. Apparently one of the Ha clans ancestors got in contact with him earlier today about something going down in Blue Water Province that seemingly has links to the Seven Star Pagoda. Oh? Which ancestor? she asked. Ha Tai Kai? Meng Yang ventured, sounding a little unsure, which was understandable really, as Tai Kai was like a leaf in the wind most of the time and had very little in the way of wider prestige within the current generations. Seven Star Pagoda? Yun Quan frowned. In Meng City? Mmmm, Meng Yang nodded. That was the influence little Murali founded, Azure Sword frowned. It was, yes, she sighed. Interesting Yun Quans frown deepened as he stared off into space. And? Meng Yang prompted after he didnt say anything further. They have been suffering quite a bit of late, what with the political situation on the mainland, Yun Quan muttered. Give me a moment, I am checking something Speaking of interesting, if not timely things, Azure Sword added, more quietly to her. Here He handed her scroll. Our wandering philosopher got in contact with me just before you jumped off the edge to get down here. -Did he now? she took the scroll and unfurled it to find an archaically arranged poem. Why am I not surprised you are in the middle of whatever is going on in Blue Water Province. Azure Swords other role was as the deputy leader of the Meng clans shadow influence throughout the Azure Astral Starfield, a select cadre of old experts that her sworn sisterand younger cousin by bloodRuo had gathered around them in the chaotic years of the Celestial Interregnum, after the fall of the Seng Dynasty amidst the devastation caused by the descent of Yin Eclipse. Thus, while Meng Ruo was off furthering her own cultivation, he was the key point of contact for the others, rather than her, who also tended to spend extended periods in personal cultivation. It was fair to say that all of them were chaotic little demons when the mind took them, epitomized by the name they had adopted as the Solitary Slaughter Sept. A name under which they had, over the eons, quietly come to be the foremost dark cultivator influence not just on Eastern Azure, but most of the starfield. Such was the antiquity of their origins though, that she was fairly sure that even now, not even the likes of the Shan Emperor knew that their roots lay in her immediate circle. Blue Water, Little Sky, White Circle, Lamentation Awakens, Jasmine and Mulberry, Meng Yang muttered under her breath as she peered over to read it. Blue Water, Little Sky is that talking about Blue Water City and Lady Xiao? Uh-huh, she nodded, considering the intent that had been carefully hidden within the simple words, layered meanings hidden not simply in code, but in shifting interpretations of the very Laws the words evoked. That Meng Yang was able to grasp even a little of it spoke to her suitability as the current leader of the Seven Sovereigns. White Circle, so Ling Baisheng as well, Maharahanya mused. Mmmm, he returned shortly after the debacle with the Di Scion, Azure Sword observed. Very quietly as well. I dont think many have marked him. I wonder what brought him back, she frowned. There was nothing in the poem that really hinted at that. The current Ling clan was, rather like the Cao, in somewhat of a slump on Eastern Azure, though not as marked as the upheaval left behind by Cao Hongjun. For one of their strongest Celestial Venerates to be quietly drinking tea in Blue Water province though, was indeed interesting. Mmmm, he paired him with her, so it must be to do with the future of the Ling clan, Maharahanya remarked. While the other woman was not a part of that group, she was familiar with all of them and personable with most. Lamentation was, despite her ominous name, the one she had perhaps the most in common with as well, not only because they were both powerful cultivators who had grasped something of the true origin of Physical Cultivation as a path. -Does that mean they had a genuinely promising talent appear? She filed that away as something worth checking out. The Ling clan regaining a bit of its past prestige was something that would only benefit the Seven Sovereigns while hindering the current direction of the Azure Astral Authority and Blue Morality Dynasty. Have you reached out to her? she asked Azure Sword, as she pondered the last line, which was by far the most concerning, to her. I tried, but thanks to the same stupidity that has dropped this typhoon on our heads, Blue Water Province is currently in the grip of a vast weather system that has blown straight out of Yin Eclipse, Azure Sword replied with a helpless shrug. -Which might go some way to explain why I cant call mothers swords back, she reflected, or would, if I wasnt quite so clear on their capabilities. What does Jasmine and Mulberry mean? Meng Yang asked her, frowning as well. Trouble, Azure Sword sniffed. And not the kind you want to embrace willingly. I can taste both of them in the air, here. Indeed, despite all the other sensations and impressions with the ambient qi, the strength of Yin Eclipse was tinged faintly with the alluring scent of Jasmine blossom. She had marked it before, but the dangers posed by the Yang Qi and then her clash with the Old Scholar had forced it from her thoughts somewhat. It was also hard to focus on, even for her. As for Mulberry, as she stood there, contemplating what was around her more carefully now, in the dirt and the water and the shifting miasmas of qi, she soon found it as well, along with tantalizing hints of Myrtle and Oleander, Peony and Lotus flowers, and even stranger, lesser-known fragrances, such as Blood Briar and Wind Reed. Those last two in particular, made the back of her neck itch, because there was only one influence, if you could call it that, in Yin Eclipse that had traces of all those spirit herbs. -I guess I will have to cause some stress to little Ji after all, she reflected with an inner sigh. Yin Eclipse is home to some seriously dangerous places, she replied. And the most mysterious of the lot is the Court of Flowers that resides within the Jasmine Gate. Yun Quan turned slowly to look at her, then groaned. If Tuo Kankai has just deployed a censure to save some fateidiot who tried to rob the Jasmine Gate over that gift for the Shan Emperor Anyone capable of doing that is not going to be helped by a censure deployment, Maharahanya sighed. Unless they did it expressly to cause us a headache, Yun Quan muttered, rubbing his temples. That would be basically declaring war on us, though, Meng Yang pointed out, her expression darkening. Assuming it was deliberate, she sighed. Which makes it all the more important that we take our time and pick our targets, Meng Yang murmured, biting her lip. It does, Azure Sword nodded, approvingly. Just cutting us off from the Meng clan at this point is inopportune, Yun Quan grimaced. And for most sects repairing all this would be an epoch-crippling endeavour. Good thing for us our roots are deeper than most, she chuckled bleakly. The worst case would, in some ways, be if it wasnt deliberate, at least not in a direct sense. Having an outward perpetrator, even if the target was geopolitically tiresome to deal with currently, like the Kong or the Huang, would at least give the wider elements of the sect something to focus on, while those at the core of their influence did the actual work of getting to the bottom of things. If it was just some idiotic act of self-sabotage, sect morale was going to require some careful management, and there would be no shortage of rival influences moving to exploit that. What do we know about this Ji Tantai? she asked Meng Yang, as questions of who to blame didnt need to be arrived at right this moment. He was the root of the censure? Ji Tantai? Meng Yang tilted her head to the side, looking confused. We havent determined what is going on with the censure yet, Senior Brother Tan Yun Quan opened his mouth to say something, then also frowned, his expression turning confused, as if he had just forgotten what he was about to say. Maharahanya and Azure Sword both glanced at her, frowning, as she fought back the desire to kick something. Both Yun Quan and Meng Yang were looking at her with concern now as well, clearly aware something was not right, even if they were not sure quite what. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Well, I guess that answers a second question I had, she muttered after a moment. How we could have an Inheriting Disciple nobody seemingly knows anything substantive about, who got access to a censure scroll? Maharahanya grimaced. On the bright side, its a very small list of people who can deploy a Devouring Eyes artefact, Azure Sword mused, before turning to Meng Yang, who was now staring at the three of them with an expression of understandable panic. May I? Uh y-yes, of course, Meng Yang held out her hand hurriedly. Try to think about Ji Tantai, the censure and who he is, Azure Sword instructed her, taking her hand. Meng Yang nodded uneasily and then stared off into space for several seconds. Interesting, very interesting, Azure Sword muttered after a moment. It is a Devouring Eyes artefact. This Ji Tantai is completely shrouded within its auspice. The question is whose, Maharahanya pointed out. Those do not grow on trees Its the one the Imperial Court has, Azure Sword replied. Well, this is nostalgic, someone tried to sneak in a junior to cause a mess. The Huang clans? Yun Quan frowned. Or has the Kong? No, the one that used to belong to the Zi clan, then the Han, that went missing all those years ago, during the Shans spectacular implosion. Azure Sword replied. Oh, that one, Maharahanya made a face. That doesnt help thoughthere are a dozen clans orbiting the seat of power on Eastern Azure who claim roots with them! Zi clan? Yun Quan asked her quietly as Maharahanya was complaining to Azure Sword. They are one of the old clans, she replied. It isnt surprising you know little of them, they are from the same era as the Seng, Shu, Tai and such. By the time of the Shan they were just a name on old records, having long splintered into the Dun, Di, Din, several Ji clans, including the one Ji Ming hails from. Even the Bia and Han have links by marriage to them. It was a Han family astrologer who made the original charm, Azure Sword added. It is why they managed to hold onto it Until they didnt, Maharahanya sighed. Mmmmm, Azure Sword just shrugged, before giving Meng Yang an encouraging smile. Anyway, you have no traces of any complications caused by it, it seems whoever is using it is quite naive in that regard. Good, she nodded, relieved on that point. Still, if it has re-emerged, I would like you to see about dealing with it. One of those in the hands of someone who might not respect the status quo is unacceptable. Azure Sword said nothing, simply replied with a wolfish grin. Ill see about making sure we are proof against any further meddling with it, Maharahanya added. Mmmm Ah! Elder Guanfei has finally gotten back to me, Yun Quan informed her. Four of the new external elders that the Seven Star Pagoda has taken in over the last few decades were part of this censure deployment, accompanying Tuo Kankai. All of their life jades are missing. As in broken? she frowned, Or Missing, Yun Quan clarified. They were replaced by excellent fakes, much to the seeming confusion of the keepers, who protest they had no idea. It seems we will have some questions for the leader of that Pagoda Meng Yang muttered, glancing off towards the door to the Eastern Court. So it she was about to reply, when a deep sense of unease, as if someone was looming menacingly behind her. The clouds above shook, carrying with them an echo of a great roar, its passage unconstrained by distance, that resonated with aeons worth of tribulations she had endured. Azure Sword and Maharahanya were also staring up at the sky, their eyes narrowed, while Yun Quan, his face pale had a hand to his chest. The only person with her who was not overtly affected was Meng Yang, though she had clearly heard the roar. Even as she was trying to process why the strength of Judgement was manifesting so, she suddenly felt the connection to her mothers swords turn chaotic, as if something was trying to compromise the stability of her link to them in some hard to define way This is Azure Swords expression had turned grim. Turning away from the others, she put aside all pretence and forcefully reached out for the swords, three of them responded immediately if in very muted fashion, but even as she touched the fourth, the Yang Qi started to push back, calling to her surroundings, attempting to undo her earlier dissociation Gritting her teeth, she tried to get some impression of the surroundings of that sword as it traded blows with threads of molten exterminationcollapsing rock, burning vegetation, rising darkness. For a brief, singular moment, she was standing in a shattered ruin of a cavern, ancient columns crumbling around her, golden blood dripping from the edge of her sword, the strength of her mother coursing through her body. Out of the tumult, a pale-faced figure stalked, leading others, even harder to make out, holding something in their hand, sapphire eyes boring into her, too-red lips twisted in greed. The space between them occluded, her perception of her surroundings fading. She was left feeling like whoever this was had just tried to touch her, back through the link, grasping inquisitively for the very root of the connection, and she smiled back, mirthlessly, as the would-be thiefs expression turned guarded, shocked even Abruptly, the chaotic disturbance enveloping her connection to all the swords twisted in a way she could not follow, and the whole scene in her mind shattered, melting away like a dream as if it had never been. The connection to one of her swordsnot the one she had just peered throughvanished, with a shocked, furious scream of warning, accompanied by a feeling like she had just been punched in the gut, followed a moment later by another. Are you okay? Maharahanya had caught her arm as she stumbled, nearly slipping in the mud. Gasping, she was relieved to find that the root connection was still there, however, for those two it was now totally veiled and impossible to pin down, already fading beyond her ability to follow. Even the other swords were at a loss as they searched frantically for their compatriots. Some motherless little shit just tried to steal mothers swords, she spat, putting a hand to her nose and finding it was bleedingand thats why we dont toss things into that place without looking first! Someone Azure Sword gave her, not a disbelieving look, but a properly concerned one, because even if Yin Eclipse was a place where that link would be lessened, that still required a treasure that was beyond anything most should be able to produce in this era on Eastern Azure, and of those who could, none would be so utterly suicidal as to use it to rob from someone like her mother. -What was the treasure? Closing her eyes, she tried to pull the scene back into her mind, but beyond the pale face and blue eyes, nothing else connected, and even that was hazy now. Teacher! Meng Tan and Cao Liang were also hurrying over, as was Elder Cana. Taking a breath, she gave Maharahanya what she hoped was a reassuring smile. How? Meng Yang asked her, wide eyed. Rather than reply, she just held up a hand, then took another deep breath, and then flipping the paper with the poem over, used her qi to imprint the residual image that was still trying to scatter itself, onto it. Whoever that is, they look eminently punchable, Maharahanya observed, peering at the image. Our thief? Yes, she replied, passing it to her. It will be useless to us; send this to my mother as soon as the greater teleport is working again. Maharahanya pondered the picture for a long moment then nodded grimly. Right, I assume that the various Pagoda Masters and other Elders are assembled? she asked Elder Cana, who was just standing there, shocked. Y-yes, the elder nodded hurriedly. Grand Elder Ji, representatives of all seven Core Pavilions and the envoys of the Outer Pavilions are in the Eastern Court, as you instructed. Can Ji Ming be moved safely, yet? she asked Meng Tan. Yes, though taking him out of this space will be inadvisable, he replied. Are you? I am not made of glass; it was just a sucker punch, she grumbled, trying to put her thoughts in order. Meng Yang and the Pavilion Masters were more than capable of handling all the mundane aspects of the aftermath here, and their formal response was what it was, really. The key thing was to work out who was pulling the strings, and her disciples were much better placed currently to do that discretely than she was, with Azure Sword working in the shadows, once the sect security was dealt with. The rest of you, go meet the assembled throng, I need to ask Ji Ming something, she told the others. Tan, walk with us, she added, as the others, excepting Azure Sword, all trooped off after Yun Quan and Maharahanya. Are you really okay? Meng Tan asked quietly as they made their way back over to where Ji Ming, Fang Ren and Meng Li Xiaomei were waiting. Yes, she sighed. Whatever you are looking into, with regard to the Seven Star Pagoda, hand it over to Yun Quan. I okay? he looked at her quizzically. You are coming with me, to Yin Eclipse, she clarified. Ah. We need to see if there are any other survivors, Meng Tan sighed deeply. And recover your esteemed mothers other swords, I assume. Yes, she confirmed. And get some proper answers while we are about it. What did Tai Kai tell you, earlier? He asked me to look into Ji Tantai, who it turns out is a remarkably hard person to pin down, Meng Tan grunted. Whoever backed him had some formidable divination to deploy, because Its a Devouring Eyes Talisman, she replied with a deeper sigh of her own. Lord Azure here will handle that. A of course it would be something like that, Meng Tan nodded. How many are we taking in? he asked after a short pause. No more than seven, not counting myself, she mused. I want to be able to get out again in a hurry, so we cant farcast. In that case Meng Tan frowned, then glanced at Azure Sword. We dont have many Dao Step physical cultivators just hanging around, drinking wine Just two will be enough, she mused. Cao Liang will be coming as well. The remaining three Ill pull from volunteers among the Pagoda Masters and Grand Elders. Very well, Ive called Arashin and Sai Xingxiu, Meng Tan replied after a short pause. and, uh Meng Guan Even as he was speaking, she felt the storm above them shift, the clouds twisting into a chaotic gyre, followed by a protracted rumble of breaking space. A moment later, a shining figure dropped like a meteor towards the sect, wreathed in storm-light and scattering tribulation ephemera, their descent only slowing with a final, thunderous crack of compressing space a few hundred metres above them. She then simply dropped the final distance to land in the middle of the hall. yue just got in contact with me Meng Tan finished with a sigh, as the golden-haired woman, who was clad in a ragged, slightly singed and now quite soaked knee-length, sleeveless tunic, that once, many centuries prior, might have been the same red Maharahanyas was, walked over to them, still scattering traces of grey-black denial ephemera like raindrops as she moved. Teacher, Brother Tan, Old Villain, Meng Guanyue murmured, nodding respectfully to her and Meng Tan in turn, before shooting Azure Sword, who was rolling his eyes at her entrance, a sideways look. Little Guanyue, Azure Sword nodded amicably to the woman. You tracked in dirt Guanyue paused and turned to stare behind her, at the almost invisible bolt of silvery-gold lightning that had silently followed her down out of the storm. The bolt, realizing it was spotted, actually flinched like a dog caught doing a misdeed, and slowly started to fade away, which was rather laughable really. Tcch! Guanyue, who back when the heavens had turned had been one of the last physical cultivators to successfully reach the peak Dao Flamewhat spiritual cultivators called Dao Eternaland attain an Ascendant Mantra before Dun Fangs ban settled fully into place, simply clicked her tongue as the shroud of her mantra settled over the whole sect like a smothering cloud and then held out her hand. The silvery denial lightning that had been taking on hints of retribution and extermination shivered, trying to break free of her grasp, but to no avail, as it and all the Intent it had carried were drawn towards her, finally becoming a sizzling orb of silver and gold in her hand for a few moments, until she closed her fist, absorbing it fully. Shameless, Guanyue remarked, staring up at the roiling, rain-drenched sky for a long moment, before turning back to them. For a few seconds she could still see the silver and gold energies shimmer in the young womans eyes, screaming in silent horror before her strength fully devoured them. Not that I expect anything less of this dynasty. Even their lightning bolts are sneaky little shits. I would not tempt them too much, Meng Tan remarked. They are hardly going to waste a totem on me, Guanyue chuckled. Not when those old spirit beasts or the Demon King are still lurking in the shadows, nevermind the likes of Tai Wen or old Blue Blade here! Before today, I might have agreed with you, Meng Tan sighed ruefully. Yes, I saw the one that got used earlier, Guanyue grinned mirthlessly. Anyway, I am coming with you. You are? she repeated, not entirely sure she agreed with that sentiment. For all that she was a powerful physical cultivator, Guanyue was also chaotic and unpredictable, and had, in her personal opinion, never fully gotten over the mysterious vanishing of her younger sister Guanxi, then Grand Elder of Discipline for the sect, during the Shan-Dun Interregnum. That she had been quite happy to spend most of her time over the last few imperial cycles in the Azure Maelstrom, beyond the limits of the great world had been something of a relief. -Wait Tuo Bei took over that post while I was still off world, and Guanxi was a close associate of the last Empress of Shan? Why do I get the feeling that things orbiting this mess keep linking back to those years? Revered Founder Before she could press Guanyue on exactly why she was suddenly so keen to go into the most dangerous place on the great world, Arashin and Sai Xingxiu also arrived in the hall, their entrances, but for their joint salutation to her, as unassuming as Guanyues had been spectacular. Arashin, despite her name literally meaning Lightning Wolf in her native tongue, was a slight young woman dressed in a pale red and white silk gown, her dark hair exquisitely made up and plaited as if she were just about to go out to a teahouse with friends. Sai Xingxiu, meanwhile, had the demeanour of a scholarly prince out to wander among the people, garbed in a simple scholars robe, his long black hair tied up loosely. The contrast to the wayward, frankly beggarly appearance of Guanyue was nearly painful when they stood opposite her. Still, both were as strong as she was, standing at the peak of Dao Flame. Xingxiu also had an Ascended Mantra, though the narrower nature of his mnemonics meant that it lacked somewhat in comparison of all around strength, despite the vast difference in their ages. You look well, Little Sister Yue, Arashin remarked with a warm smile. And you look like you need to get out more, Guanyue chuckled, accepting a clean robe from Fang Ren. How can we help, Founder? Sai Xingxiu asked her softly, looking around at the hall with a pained expression as Guanyue stripped off her old, ruined tunic. Brother Tan said something about Yin Eclipse? Yes, she confirmed, moving over to Ji Ming and Meng Li Xiaomei. Old Azure here will fill you in. We shall rely on you, then, Arashin murmured politely, bowing to the old man. Can I do anything to help? Meng Li Xiaomei, who had also been looking on in silence, asked her as she knelt down beside Ji Ming. Meng Yang will certainly need your support, she replied, beginning to take stock of Ji Mings injuries. How are you? she asked Ji Ming, who had also stayed silent the whole time. It hurts, Ji Ming grimaced, trying to sound jovial and not really succeeding. And this poison ishe shivered as his qi turned chaotic for a moment. Yeah, its nasty, she agreed sympathetically, putting a hand on his forehead and quickly checking his condition, which to her relief had not gotten any worse. Unfortunately, I need to ask something rather stressful of you. A-anything, teacher, Ji Ming rasped. Hold that thought, she chuckled drily, shifting so she was kneeling in front of him, her fingertips resting lightly on his temples. You talked me through what you experienced before, but I need to see it. Was there anything in the place you arrived at that stood out? A landmark, some kind of notable ruin? Uh yes, Ji Ming replied weakly. Closing her eyes, she carefully, she connected her perception to sea of knowledge, conscious of Lian Erbei as well. Both their souls were so fragile that she was only willing to risk this because she was the one doing it. It didnt help that the Yang energies in his surroundings were already starting to perk up as he began to lead her through the memories of their arrival, sniffling about like a pack of greedy dogs as they searched for a way to connect these memories to the moment. To her relief, she quickly found what she sought as Ji Ming exposed part of an exquisite floor mosaic created from blue and red arborundum, depicting a taiji, surrounded by the Seng era zodiac out of the steaming mud of the swamp. She spent as long as she could considering that moment, memorizing what Lian Erbei and Ji Ming had seen, to make it as if the memory were her own, before exhaling and opening her eyes. Ji Ming was pale, cold sweat slicking his skin, but thankfully her touch had been light enough that neither he nor Lian Erbei had experienced more than some momentary soul stress. D-did you find what you needed? Ji Ming asked her, weakly. Yes, she affirmed, giving his hand a squeeze. Teacher he tried to grasp her hand back, clumsily. I This is not your fault, she reassured him, glancing over at Azure Sword. I was going to ask Maharahanya to look after him she murmured to the old man as he moved over to float, cross-legged beside her. But given how things are developing here This is well within my capabilities, Azure Sword replied softly, putting his gnarled, parasol-wood hand on her shoulder. Leave your disciple to me and do what you need to without feeling burdened. Thank you, she murmured, giving him a grateful nod as she got back to her feet. Probably the assembled throng of our bureaucracy should not see you, so we will talk later. Heh, the old man chuckled, but nodded in agreement with her thoughts there. As one of the foundational deterrents of their influence, it was already enough that the initial scrying eyes might have caught some vague hint of his presence. Azure Swords status, especially since he got his injuries, was a carefully managed bit of obfuscation on her part, and even this was not reason enough to openly expose his presence before more than the innermost core of the Seven Sovereigns. If you need anything, go through Xiaomei here, she added after a moments further thought. Of course. Li Xiaomei replied hurriedly, saluting the old expert deeply. Whatever is required, I will do my utmost to provide. Giving Ji Ming one final, reassuring smile, she waved for Meng Tan and the others to follow her and without further delay headed off to the Eastern Courtyard. As she made her way through the hall, she cast her mind back to how she appeared when she was last more active around the sect, a century or so ago. Currently, her appearance was one of sort of ageless adult beauty, but she let a few more years settle overtly on her face, aging it to a woman in her late-forties, the first streaks of silver fading into her dark-blonde hair. For a style, she directed it to plait itself into a traditional Meng style, wound like a tiara around her head, to fall at the nape of her neck, held in place by her hair ornaments. Going for the traditional, matronly look? Guanyue remarked drily, as she finished by remodelling the outward design of her robe be more like the one Meng Yang was wearing, but with more white than red. Well, they expect Meng Fu, Ancestral Founder, she remarked with a faint smile. Strength and Stability in these trying times, Arashin added, putting her hand to her lips to hide her own laugh as the others shook their heads in amusement. Passing through the gateway, the devastation outside was much as it had been inside. Corpses of those who had been passing through the busy throughfare at the heart of the sect lay everywhere. Trees were charred, while the lawns and the ornamental ponds lay fouled with seething mud and detritus. Traces of collapsed formations clung to everything she could see, fluttering like tattered flags on a battlefield. As Elder Cana had said, most of the senior sect officials were already assembled, milling in groups or just staring in shock at the destruction from beyond a cordon set up by a group of eight Dao Sovereign Elders and formations experts from Maharahanyas hall, who were doing their best to stop the contamination spreading further in this area. Meng Yang, Maharahanya and the rest were currently conversing with a group of fifteen of the most senior right on the boundary. SEEING SOVEREIGN ANCESTOR! The first shouted salutes were offered up almost before they had gotten halfway down the steps from the hall. SEEING IMPERIAL ANCESTOR! HONOUR TO LADY MENG! It seems most of the core are indeed all here, Meng Tan mused as they made their way over to Meng Yang and the rest. Only the ones off world are missing, and at least their deputies are here As should be expected, Guanyue sniffed. Though I see quite a few new faces; they look really green. There has been something of a changing of the guard over the last few generations, Meng Tan remarked dispassionately. Things have been pretty quiet since the Huang-Mo Wars. Lady Meng! Meng Ji Kang, the Grand Elder of Ceremonies, stepped forward smartly and bowed to her, followed a moment later by Meng Fang Hua, the current leader of the Heavenly Hearth Pavilion. Lord Tan, Ancestors Seeing Lady Meng! the others eleven leaders and three Grand Elders all added, en-mass, also saluting her formally. Be at ease, she murmured, waving her hand to acknowledge them. So, what happened, Lady Fu? Meng Zhong Fei, the leader of the Phoenix Cry Pavilion, asked, almost immediately, earning her several glares from other Pavilion leaders and Ji Kang. We got attacked is what, Meng Xi Zhi, the leader of the Moon Flower Pavilion cut in, archly, actually stepping in front of Ji Kang slightly. Some decorum, please, Ji Kang hissed, pulling Xi Zhi back. Give our most esteemed Founder a moment to breathe! Before Xi Zhi could retort, Maharahanya gave all three such a sideways look that even Ji Kang, who was largely impervious to the judgement of others, fell silent. M-my father is stuck off world Meng Cao Ling, the daughter of Meng Cao Jiao, the leader of the Eternal Flame Pavilion, whispered apologetically, as Fang Hua unobtrusively pushed her forward in the silence. I can only apologize on his behalf that our family is not prepared for this disaster He is at the Nine Starfields Gatheringas our representative, Meng Tans voice whispered in her ear, helpfully. Master Jiao also sends his apologies, the deputy leader of the Parasol Garden Pavilion, Meng Li Qiao, added hurriedly, looking somewhat shifty. -Ah, I bet he is off at some Dao Gathering, she sighed inwardly. That would be very like Meng Li Jiao, whose obsession with the Dao of Poetry was a bit much, frankly. off reciting the poems of his grandfather to Duchess Tengs Symposium at the Nine Starfields Gathering, Meng Zhong Fei muttered under her breath, confirming her suspicion. That idiot Guanyue put her hand to her face as the others also rolled their eyes while Meng Li Qiao squirmed with embarrassment on his uncle Li Jiaos behalf. Lord Brilliant Heron is caught up in the Rising Dragon Gale, the envoy for the Brilliant Heron Pagoda, one of the sects five outer pavilions, added. Lady Wisteria is also off world, attending this New Years Azure Astral Auction on behalf of the sect, a young woman in a purple and red gown from the Formless Wisteria Court, another of the outer pavilions, also spoke up. Its fine, I understand their circumstances, she murmured, accepting the various apologies. Given the time of year, it was somewhat surprising that more of the leaders of the Seven Sovereigns main influences were not off attending such gatherings. I was just briefing them on what our initial plans should be, Meng Yang cut in smoothly, before any of the others could. But Do we have any idea who was responsible, yet? Meng Zhong Fei asked. Sister Yang here is being coy, but this gale is surely the work of those sheltering that yapping dog Fanshu. Father was right; we should have fought for the era back then, Meng Xi Zhi muttered gloomily. The Blue Morality Cult is going to be the death of our world. -They spent the whole time trying to provide helpful advice, Ill bet, she sighed. Fang Hua, Zhong Fei, and Xi Zhi all meant well, she was sure, but the large difference in years between even the youngest of that trio, in Xi Zhi, and Meng Yang meant that they basically treated her like a little sister who was just showing the first steps towards excellence. It is as Meng Yang has explained, she replied sweeping her gaze across the whole group. She will be handling our response to whatever overt external forces have dared to get involved in this, so I ask that you all give your utmost and do not dishonour our sect. Well said, Lady Fu, Meng Shi Yung, who led the Azure Phoenix Pavilion murmured. Indeed, we must all do our utmost to help Lady Yang in these difficult times, Ji Kang agreed smoothly. Still, she was quite reticent to explain overly and this bizarre yang corruption apparently it comes from Yin Eclipse? Meng Hongwei, the leader of the Star Sovereign Pavilion, added. Yes, it does, she confirmed with a nod, because there was no point in denying that, or stringing this out. That place does occasionally vomit out insanity like this Which is why we have those long-standing policies about leaving it well alone! Maharahanya added archly. The matter of the Censure will be dealt with by Ancestor Yun Quan, Meng Yang continued. In that, the sect will be asking for the full cooperation of all the pavilions. Of course, the group murmured as a whole, though there was some studious not looking at Heng Xing, the pale-faced leader of the Seven Star Pavilion. The rest were starting to finally notice the others with her, especially Arashin and Sai Xingxiu, neither of whom were at all active participants in the last few generations. If you are not taking command of that, what do you plan to do? Fang Hua asked her more quietly, as if that actually made any difference to who could hear and who could not. I will be taking a few volunteers and going after my mothers swords, and also hauling what remains of the Censure party out of Yin Eclipse Into Yin Eclipse!? Fang Hua gasped. You are going to Yin Eclipse? Meng Hongwei paled slightly. Yes, she nodded. Founder, you cannot! Hongwei bowed formally to her as he protested her action, mirrored by Ji Kang and quite a number of the other assembled sect officials. Send some of us! Meng Shi Yung added, also stepping forward and bowing. At this critical time, you must be here, in the sect! Ji Kang protested. She swept her gaze across them, not sure whether to laugh or cry at their reactions. What if some opportunist dog was to target you!?! Xi Zhi added grimly. And what!? She held up a hand cutting off any further protestations from the assembled group. I understand your concerns, however You greenhorns will not do much better than Ji Ming did, Guanyue cut in acerbically. Or are you claiming to be better than my sister, or Hao? The person best placed to do this is me, she continued, interrupting Guanyue before she could start bullying those present too much. We must each do for the sect, in this hour, what is most within our means, and so I am entrusting the face of our response to all of you. But you must at least take some experts with you, Honoured Founder! Ji Kang declared. At least allow me and Sect Founder, please allow us to make amends. If it transpires it was our disciple the leader and deputy leader of the Seven Star Pagoda both called out. She sighed wryly as half of the assembled group all took half a step forward, despite Guanyues earlier words. Two volunteers, she stated, holding up her hand. And while I appreciate your candour, Lord Heng, I do need you to work with Grand Elder Quan. Then at least let me accompany you! the deputy leader, Heng Jiayi, who was also Lord Hengs son, declared, lowering his head. He wont be too much of a burden, Meng Tan judged in the back of her mind. A Dao Eternal Body Cultivator, with a firm grasp of his foundation she appraised, considering Heng Jiayi pensively. His character is good as well, Cao Liang added. Please, allow this one to accompany you as well, Lady Fu, the Lord of the Silent Crane Pagoda, Song Peizhi, who was the oldest and most senior of the leaders of the five outer influences, stepped forward decisively. A good choice, Sai Xingxiu murmured. In that, she had to agree. If she were to pick people directly, Song Peizhi would have been among the first. As a peak Dao Eternal with a powerful constitution and the blood lineage of a Heavenly Crane, he was probably second only to a peak physical cultivator in terms of his ability to withstand the rigours of Yin Eclipse. I have spent time in those mysterious valleys and am still counted as friend by some who dwell, everlong, within their mist-bound groves, Lord Silent Crane added softly. In that case,she gestured for Heng Jiayi and Song Peizhi to come forward and stand behind herthere is no further time to waste. You are going immediately? Ji Kang asked, raising an eyebrow. Without any further preparation? Time is not on our side, she sighed, waving away the protestations of the other Pavilion leaders before they could do more than open their mouths. The connection to her mothers swords was still obscured, and the remaining five swords she could still directly connect to were growing increasingly frustrated with whatever they were facing, which was concerning in its own right. The roar from earlier was also bothering her. It hinted at resonance with a power even she didnt want to poke willingly, though why that silent party to the order of this world would be moving now eluded her. Peizhi, Jiayi, take a moment to familiarize yourself with the nature of the yang corruption; it will be worse where we are going, she instructed the pair, who, now that they were actually within the boundary, were looking around with palpable distaste. Worse? Jiayi grimaced, rubbing his palms together. This is the most unsettling Yang energy I have ever encountered. Absolute Yang is not a force commonly encountered, Song Peizhi agreed. How do you plan to take us there, Teacher? Cao Liang asked her quietly as she took a moment to centre herself a little. How? she exhaled and stared at the music box, which she still held in her hand, along with the doll, then twisted it so that its gentle chimes started to play once more. Well, first things first, she focused her Intent on the ornaments in her hair and seven of them drifted free, the perspective around them occluding, until seven of her personal swords floated in a crescent before them. With a thought, their forms shifted, transforming to best suit the capabilities of each of those who were accompanying her, moving away from her as they did so to map out a constellation formation. A spear, representing The Mountain stood closest to her, which Meng Tan stepped forward and claimed, without having to be prompted. Next, came a second spearThe Storm, for Guanyue, flanked by Sai Xingxius whisk as The Kun Peng, and Jiayis axe and shield as The Kirin, in a central, controlling sub group. Finally, beyond them, in an encompassing outer crescent, were The Lightning, represented by Song Peizhis sword, The Protector, in Cao Liangs, and the most esoteric of the bunch, The Dark, in Arashins twin blades. Take your weapons, she instructed the rest of them, moving to take up her position beside Meng Tan as the rest of the courtyard looked on with growing anticipation. Ah, so this is your plan, Maharahanya grinned. It is, she affirmed, mirthlessly returning the grin. Why does Tan get to be The Mountain? Guanyue pouted, claiming her spear. Because he is still your senior? Maharahanya retorted, giving her a playful chop on the head as she walked over to join her and Meng Tan. And because we are not doing the usual thing with this, she added, rolling her eyes. Aye, this is the Southern Gate Guardian Formation, but with the Western Enclosures nodes? Jiayi asked, quizzically, looking around as the others all finished moving into position. Uh-huh, Arashin nodded, also smiling now. I guess it is time to remind a few people, whose years seem to be catching up with them, that we are more than just the Meng clan? Shush, you, Maharahanya rolled her eyes. Everyone, this ritual is going to be a bit odd, but none of you are new to this, so She watched for a moment as Maharahanya used her mantra to communicate the basics of what she was going to do to the others, then exhaled and began her own preparation. Contrary to what most watching likely expected, it wasnt really a formation which she intended to use, but something that, in her mothers view, probably predated the very concept of a Formation, as most cultivators today understood it. Rather, this was a thing closer to the nature of the Grand Rituals, or the Supreme Stratagems. Maharahanyas role, ostensibly as cupbearer to her as she performed this, was mostly just to ensure that nobody tried to interfere or subvert in some strange way, the fundamental purity of the moment. Purity is important, but it is Heart that must guide you Even as she reflected on that, she could hear her mothers admonishing tone, talking her through learning this, all those aeons ago. This is not teleportation; it is not a thing of the rational, thinking, calculating mind but of wonder and beauty; that is why it starts with The Mountain, for what is most wonderous, above all else, but the vast expanse of the stary sky, and beyond it As the simple chimes of the music box continued to fill the air around her, she stared back into her memories, to the first time she had beheld that great sky, and beneath it, a never-ending storm, rolling across silvery waves where, if your eyes were good enough, you could still see the paths those mythical ancestors had first travelled, guided by the Kun and Peng, by the Kirin, like, and yet also protected by lightning, into the endless dark, between sea and sky It is the purest expression of what was sought, that echoes in every sky every known, and perhaps which will ever come to be, her mother sighed, wistfully, as she looked up at those seven shining stars. And yet it is also a reminder Wonder and Fearour kind made this journey, not because we wanted to, but because we had to She followed her mothers pointing hand, up into the shadows of the vast vault of the Star Ocean, to a different series of shining stars. We were hunted, and still, they hunt us But, are we not Vast Obscurity Grove? she remembered asking, confused. We are, my dear daughter, but just as I showed you the cruel heart of Yang, so too even with our Grandfathers long shadow are the Heavens not so accommodating Everyone is ready, Maharahanya informed her. Nodding, she let the music box circle complete the cycle of its gentle melody, then turned it back to the start. -No, those Heavens are indeed not so accommodating, she reflected, ignoring the others around her, and just listening once again to those gentle chimes, thinking of a young girl who would never take those first steps. Of a father and mother who would never see them, of all those lives cut short, who would now never witness these wonders. But that is why we exist. It is indeed, her mothers voice almost seemed to whisper in her ears, in reply to her statement, as she turned to her young daughter, gazing, awestruck at the goddess-like figure before her, as she spread her arms wide and the whole sky rippled, as if it too were following the chords of the music she had just been playing a short while before And so, we fly, high Smiling, she raised her own arms, speaking words that were hers, but also not, because there were her mothers and her grandmothers and maybe even hers before that. In her heart, they sang with the pure sublimity of the first time she had heard them. On miraculous wings! The hands she raised were hers, but also not. Younger, more childish, reaching out in mimicry of her mothers as they moved together. The one teaching, the one taught, in a beautiful, elegant dance, while all around her, the chord of the little music box reverberated, bleeding through everything, touching everything. The Horror. The Glory. The Sorrow. The Wonder. She sang, her mother sang, the world sang, a young girl holding a doll sang. Seven shining stars, flowing across the sky, treading a wondrous path across tumultuous seas, following the wings of the miraculous phoenix and its song. Great storms crashed about her, thunder and lightning joining her, whispering of a legend as old as heaven itself. Cities, villages, towns, forests, plains. Mortal and Immortal alike gazed up in awe, or terror, or just mute incomprehension at their passing. Towers of mountains rose and fell, earth and sky unified in one glorious, unlimited horizon of possibility that drew her on until at last, deep in the shadow of that vast, inscrutable phenomenon that was Yin Eclipse, she stood upon the blue and red Taiji from Ji Mings memory. If you truly believe, there is no world you cannot achieve she whispered, taking in the reality of the twisted, broken, destroyed swamp from his nightmare. The others she had carried with her stood dazed, gazing at her, and a part of her could not help but feel a little gratified at the genuine shock, awe wonder reflected in their eyes. Even among those who had been with her since almost the beginning of her time on this world. Just like she had gazed at her own mother, when she first beheld the same feat she had just shown them. Along with the renewed realisation that even after all this time together, she still had things to show them.

~ Lu Ji Blue Water City, Ducal Palace ~
Come on Lanying, darling, just take deep breaths B-but Luo might be My sister and Lord Baisheng have this covered THEY ARE UP THERE TOO! Tearing his gaze away from the still rippling clouds and the lingering ephemera of golden petals that were merging into the rain, Lu Ji found himself really wishing he had had the presence of mind to take one of the jars of wine off a side-table when he left Cao Leyangs meeting. All around him, the garden courtyard within the Blue Palace, which they had been making their way around on the way back to the Ling Estates, was in chaos. A few paces away, Ling Jiang was trying to calm his understandably hysterical wife, for whom the otherworldly sight of the Meng Clans actual prestige dropping like a celestial tribulation from beyond the horizon had been the last straw in a very, very bad morning. H-HOW CAN YOU BE SO FATE-THRASHED CALM! THAT WAS A WHATEVER IT WAS! Lanying shrieked, actually grabbing her husbands robes and dragging him towards her a bit. Please, darling, just Ling Jiang, not much better, could only try to put his arms around her and do his best to both comfort her and ensure that her distraught, weeping visage was not stared at by too many people. Truthfully, he didnt think Jiang had to worry too much about that. Not right now, anyway. Nearby, two guards were checking on a young lady in waiting who had just collapsed in shock. Another young lady was sitting on the side of one of the raised ornamental flower-gardens in the courtyard, staring vacantly at the sky, her hand half tracing something. An old diviner was on his knees, mumbling about the foresight of the Astrology Bureau. A-ah H-headmaster Lu He turned to find a pale-faced, dark-haired young woman wearing the robes of an inner disciple of the Blue Gate School standing there, trying to get his attention. Sorry, he sighed, giving her an apologetic grimace. What is it Muyin? That he actually knew her name made her start in shock and flush a little. -How aloof do they think I actually am? He complained inwardly. W-what was t-that, j-just now, H-headmaster? Muyin stammered, her gaze involuntarily wandering from him back to the rain-dark sky as she spoke. -That is indeed a question, he reflected, stroking his short beard and also turning his gaze back to the sky. They had actually still been inside when what he was pretty sure had been the Seven Sovereigns Gateway Guardian Treasure Formation passed over head. That in and of itself would have been bad enough, but some moron had, he was almost sure, tried to use some treasure to push back or otherwise interfere with one of the swords as well, which The city had taken big hits before, most notably, in recent memory, in the Huang Mo Wars. The aftermath of the Blood Eclipse had also been quite something, and with the knowledge he had of the inner workings of the formations his Grand Uncle had built into the city, he was mostly confident that it could have taken that hit, or at least a hit, buying time to interact with the sword spirit, but still. It took an effort not to rub his temples, just thinking about what might have been. That the formation had tried to mark several people near the waterfront told him it was probably some idiot in a certain Princes group, but it had been stopped at the last minute. He hoped whoever that had been, suffered a foundationally crippling yet non-lethal deviation for the fright they had inflicted on everyone else. Certainly, they should be up for some sort of Idiot of this Generation participation award. No, what had everyone now cowering and stunned was what had come after. It was hard to even put into words how unsettling what he had just witnessed was as well. Especially with it having just followed after those swords. Was it the way it had just wrapped the entire world up in its passing? Or maybe the fact that he had, for a moment, sworn he saw the Star Ocean, which inside the realm wall should have been impossible. Or those seven stars, each embodying something so profound, that even with all the things he had seen, he had next to no way to truly put it into words. Or the way the whole moment, from start to finish had had no artifice, or sense of imposition, or hint of laws, or any-fate-thrashed thing like it, in its form at all, that you usually saw in an art, or a technique, even a profound one, as if what he had seen justwas. For most it would have been the Phoenix, though, and the shining path it cut as it, with those wonderous wing-like ephemera, passed from the southern sky into the north. -Towards Yin Eclipse and after those swords -And then there was what I really hope was not a Dragons roar Trouble, he answered her at last, because that was basically all he could say. The down to earth answer also punctured the girls dazed manner a little, though not enough to truly shake her out of it. For that, he had to put a hand on her shoulder and gently still her chaotic qi for a moment, until she stopped hyperventilating. S-sowwy, H-headmaster, she mumbled, trying to bow to him, adjust her robe and hide her face all in one fumble. Its fine, he reassured her. Stillwhat you just witnessed, Muyin you should do your best to remember this moment, he added. There will come a time in your future when having seen that might bring you some surprising benefits. So, anyway, what do you need of me? Oh uh, um I Muyin stared at him in a daze for a full ten seconds, before starting and hurriedly shoving a message scroll bearing the seal of her teacher within the school into his hands. There was also Frowning, Muyin turned around as if looking for someone My Apologies, Headmaster Lu. He blinked and turned around to find a second young woman, wearing a beautiful, if now somewhat wet, dark green gown, her dark-brown hair plaited loosely, bowing politely to him. -Headmaster? Examining her, he kept his face carefully neutral, because he thought he knew most of the schools disciples at least to recognise, and while the young woman before him was vaguely familiar for some reason, somehow, he just could not place her. He also had not heard, or sensed her approach, either. I was just offering some help over there, she continued respectfully, gesturing slightly towards the far side of the courtyard, beyond the still praying old diviner, to where a pair of young serving girls were sharing what looked like a potion to calm their nerves. Ah, its fine, he waved a hand, accepting her apology and also to intimate that she should stop bowing, if only so he could get a good look at her face. The dark-haired young woman did as instructed, a slight yet mysterious smile ghosting on her lips and he flinched, because he realised he did recognise her. And she was pretty much the last person he expected to see just casually wandering about the Blue Water City, never mind the Blue Dukes palacethough in retrospect, that was very much her style. Mo Bing, Headmaster. the young woman added helpfully as he kept staring at her. I am not a disciple of your school, but my sister is, maybe that is why you find me familiar? Your sister, he repeated, staring at Mo Xiaothe Mo Xiaovery glad all of a sudden that circumstances had conspired that anyone seeing his momentarily shocked expression would think it was because of the Phoenix, not because of the identity of the young woman standing before him. The most her part was that she had barely even made an effort to disguise herself. Sure, she had swapped out the character for mournful in her name. Her plaited hair was arranged into a short bun, affixed an elegant white jade fan hairpin. She also seemed to have put on a bit of makeup around her eyes for some reason and didnt usually wear green gowns that showed quite that much bosom, but that was about it. At least she was hiding her cultivation properly, or at least well enough that he could not detect she was more than a talented Golden Immortal with a good Principle and a connate water-element physique right now. Mmmm, my little sister Lu is in your sect, Mo Xiao informed him with a bright, helpful smile. She just broke through in the new year, so I came to congratulate her! Ah yes, I recall her, he replied evenly. I think she intended to introduce me formally, there was going to be some ceremony, or something? Mo Bing murmured, glancing at Muyin as if asking for support. As far as cover stories went, it was so on brand for her that he almost sighed out loud. There would indeed be a conferral ceremony to publicly acknowledge and reward inner and core disciples who had advanced their cultivation or made other achievements in the previous year, and there were several students who had the personal name Lu. Ah, yes, you mean the conferral ceremony at the end of the month, Muyin replied hurriedly. Yes, Mo Bing nodded gratefully. Anyway, it seems she is busy with something today, and while I was looking around, I was invited to a party for all of the young talents, and this well, some snotty Huang clan servant mistook me for my sister I guess, because he told me it was my great honour to deliver a message to you, Headmaster Lu. I think his offer to invite me to dinner was intended as a reward for delivering it, but I dont think I will go. So saying, she produced a beautifully sealed official document bearing the Crest of the Imperial Family and handed it to him with such a lack of ceremony that Muyin didnt notice the seal for some seconds and ended up doing a shocked double-take. Considering the two, he sighed and quite deliberately set the one from either Dun Jian or Prince Fanshu aside in favour of the one Muyin had delivered. Breaking that seal, he skimmed the contents and could not help but sigh again, much more deeply. The contents were fairly cryptic, but the gist of it was that Muyins teacher, Mu Xuan, was tipping him off that there was a lot of quiet interest in Dun Jians circle towards inner and core disciples with experience in Yin Eclipse, and that it looked like he might be considering drafting them to help Princess Lian on whatever task she had been set in coming here. Thank you for delivering this so promptly, he murmured, turning to her and giving her a polite bow. You are a credit to your teacher and the school. Y-you honour me, Headmaster, Muyin replied, flushing as she bowed formally to him. Accepting her bow, he put that scroll away and, with a sinking feeling, opened the one Mo Bing had been given to deliver. Chapter 28 – Miraculous Wings (Part 2)

~ Part 2 ~

~ Meng Fu Into the Jasmine Gate ~
The first thing that stood out to Meng Fu, as she took in the devastationwreathed in a still seething haze of Yang-tainted miasmathat stretched away in every direction was that her disciple had probably just used a lifetimes supply of luck to escape alive. The second thing that stood out, immediately tried to kill them. With a shrieking, discordant howl, three figuresformer Dao Immortals from the censure force, based on their armourblurred out of the haze, launching themselves at them. Corrosive Yang Intent welled up all around her, forming grasping hands that tried to hold her in place as the lead corpse opened its mouth Three beams of molten, liquid Yang Qi snapped into focus, aiming for her heart gate, dantian and head. Most cultivators would be tempted to dodge, or try to block them, However, she did neither, instead taking a step forward, smoothly and elegantly slipping past all three to the Dao Immortals left side. Behind her, the others had all shaken themselves out of their moment of reverie, keeping the formation, but moving a little apart, so that the nine beamsthe three aimed at her, three at Meng Tan and three at Guanyue all harmlessly missed. Rather than focus on striking the corpse, she instead let her motion carry her even further, feeling how the various energies around her were clashing and twisting She could not say she had anticipated the golden shadow that rose out of the swirling miasma she left in her path, appearing in what appeared to be her blind spot, simply because mere anticipation at this level of combat was woefully insufficient. Instead, it would be fairer to say that she understood enough about the nature of Yang to be able to move in harmony with its natural intent. So, as it grasped for her, she just kept moving forward, while behind her, Sai Xingxius whisk scattered the golden shadow. You you are worthy Abruptly, a transfixing presence focused on her. A bright eye, akin to the incursive thing that the Old Scholars aspect had clashed with in the sect, tried to open in her mindtried to open her mind. Years felt like they fell away from her. The haze of the ruined valley swirling around her became dark pillars. The flickering flames of yang energies, golden lanterns. A great hall, filled with hundreds, maybe even thousands of figures loomed over her. So, you are my grandchild child She stared up at the figure on the great throne, veiled in red and gold, his robe embroidered in phoenix feathers and parasol flowers, the sheer force of his presence forcing everyone around her to kneel, their faces pressed to the floor. Beside him, a flawless, veiled goddess in purest white and shining gold, crowned in radiance, gazed back at her, a faint smile on her lips that never reached her eyes. Submit to the Throne Submit All that you are, belongs to this seat Belong to this Seat Dreadful whispers, echoing litanies and an overwhelming sense of oppression settled on her. They twisted memories, pushed and pulled at recollections, tried to worm their way into every corner of the concept of who she was, what she was even why she was. Exhaling, she opened her eyes and the weight well, it didnt vanish, but its hold over her fractured, because it was just Yang. Yang was powerful, yes, overpowering and poisonous in excess. It claimed to embody the rules, the order, the structure, everything she should adhere to if you would but take my hand And changeable. It tried to wipe away the dominion, the power, and showed instead, lifting her up. Now, she was the woman beside the Emperor, and he looked at her with desire. At the wave of her fan, uncounted powers would bow down. At her word, they would charge forth, regain what was lost, return the Phoenix Throne to the apex Do not be caught up by that certainty trapped by thinking that you know what it is. At its heart, it is unknowable, alien, utterly otherbecause it was never us. Exhaling, she gazed up at her mother, sitting there by the pond, smiling at her as she held out her hand. -Damnable thing, changeable indeed Do not make a mistake the Old Scholars words whispered in her ear, and she had to smile bitterly as she put her right hand to her heart. Indeed, Ji Ming used up a lifetime of luck to get away from you, she whispered, opening her eyes. The oppression, the devouring hunger of Absolute Yang slipped off her. It wasnt that it couldnt find purchase. Maybe not even a Divine would be that formidable in the face of this. The problem, if you could call it that, was that it didnt get nature, in some fundamental, yet bizarrely simple way. Realm, comprehension, certitude, foundation all these things it could get. But its absoluteness was also its singular flaw. The simplicity of complex things a silent thorn to disrupt its allure. The corpse of Elder Erlang Weng stood before her, his hand, burning a hole through her white robe, pressed avariciously to her heart. His empty eyes a mirror reflecting the Sovereign Power of Absolute Yang. Erlang Wengs other hand rose and she caught it before it could grasp her. S-save me Elder Erlang Wengs lips barely moved as he held her gaze. You can save him The whispered, haunting otherness taunted her, calling to her pride now, her hatred of losing people. I can bring them all back No. She released the Elders hand. With a snarl, the power puppeting his corpse swung again, his body warping, three four six arms instead of two, aiming for her limbs, to tear her clothing apart, to force her to her knees. Ignoring those hands, she instead gently touched her left index finger to his forehead, where his third eye was, and pushed him away. The corpse crumpled backwards, its clawing hands closing on empty air before it slammed into a half-buried block of masonry with a sickening thud. Much as she had expected, though, that did nothing much to its actual ability to move, because it just twisted, limbs spinning, and in practically the same instant, launched itself back at her, scattering golden blood Ah, they have reached that stage Stepping to the side, she decapitated the shadow of Meng Tan that had appeared out of the haze beside her with a sweep of her hand, scattering illusory form into a flare of yang energies that had tried to distract her. In the same instant, every drop of yang blood shook, sprouting over twenty flawless copies of Elder Erlang -Grandfather, no wonder you demanded that I strive to recapture this primordial sublimity, she reflected, watching them move to flank her, an all-encompassing formation of Sovereign Slaughtering Yang forming beneath their feet as they did so. The difference, hidden in those lost words and misguided scholarly endeavour, is indeed... miraculous. Spreading her arms, she continued forward, towards the original Erlang Weng, if he could be considered as such. Under the faint impetus of intention, her appearance now shifted as she moved. Years flowed backwards. Her previous appearance, that of a motherly woman in middle-age, shifting into that of a heaven-quelling beauty in her early thirtiesa much truer reflection of her actual age. Silver-streaked blonde hair turned golden with a faint coppery iridescence. Her features became smoother and flawlessnot the unnatural jade-like form so beloved by younger generations but true, youthful beauty. Alluring, Harmonious. Natural. The kind only one with her understanding could achieve. The robe she wore remained as it was, but now it fell across her body like the height of youthful fashion. Her hair swirled on its own and plaited itself up, seven feathers of red and gold forming an ornate fan to affix it. Only her eyes remained as they had been. Smouldering molten-gold, irises like black holes that contained the faintest hint of iridescent fire around their edges. Formations were like a dance, alchemy a song, she had once heard it said. Formations sought to impose, while alchemy desired to transform. Whether one or the other could be considered Yin or Yang really didnt matter, in her eyes. The approach required had to match the circumstance. Harmony within nature, simplicity from complexity, balancing what was given with what was received. So now, faced with Erlang Wengs dance, she let herself move in accordance to the harmony of the moment. Let these words of legend Already awakening Finding the accompaniment to slip through the golden shadows his formation was projecting to tear her apart. into what I have become Her words, her song, not seeking to overpower or clash with the Yang energies the formation was drawing towards her, like an all-consuming maw, but instead leading her on. This distant echo of another world The formation closed in, hungry, oppressive, and yetwith grace and elegance and a calmness of purpose, her every action matched it even as she stepped right into its heart. There is no dream we cannot achieve If we truly believe Erlang Wengs original body was not really the core. Yang didnt need that in its formations, one part could support the whole as well as any. However, what Yang at this extremity did need was controland to maintain control, it needed focus and, in this instance, momentum to keep racing along the ever-thinner edge of improbability before its unbalanced nature caught up with it. So now, all she did was dance in front of the corpse of the Dao Sovereign, matching his furious determination to envelop her within the formation with the placid, overwhelming calmness of her demeanour in that moment and at the heart of it, touched her finger to his third eye, once again Erlang Wengs body stopped. Frozen in the abyss of her intent, instinctually unable to free itself from the island of calm she now embodied at the heart of the maelstrom, and that was enough. With a ripple, the entire formation overstepped its momentum by just a fraction, and with a silent crack, absolute Yang, robbed of its intention, returned to its instinctual nature. Elder Erlang Wengs clones, the golden blood, everything was drawn in with it, in a blurry spiral of collapsing space as it flowed inwards, towards the point of disruption, seeking to regain its momentum, so it could erupt outwards again. The seven feathers left her hair and, swirling outwards, turned into matching clones of her, surrounding the collapsing point on its eight directions As she sang, the eight reflections of the same shifting symbol appeared before her and her clones flowing inwards until they met what was now a seething unstable sphere of furious Yang energy, at which point they scattered into a gyre of multi-coloured mist. Within this heart of you and me. As one, she and all seven clones stopped the steps of their dance, pressing their hands together, just as its instability threatened to tip back over and return it the control, albeit through utter overwhelming power. The swirling mists became a maelstrom of miniature versions of the symbol and with a frankly anti-climactic *clonk* snapped together to form a metre wide, three-legged cauldron made of shimmering golden copper, matching the hue of her hair. As soon as it appeared, all of the Yang strength trying to corrupt the area around her recoiled, including the strength empowering the corpses trying to assault her companions, and then in an almost farcical repeat of what had just transpired, abandoned everything else it was trying to effect and surged furiously inwards only to reach a certain point and also be drawn into the cauldron, which consumed it like it was a bottomless pit. Will that actually seal it? Meng Tan, the real one, asked as the others moved quickly to join her after destroying the collapsed corpses. Elder Erlang Weng was a formidable Dao Sovereign, but he was only a Dao Sovereign. The nature of his body as a vessel is only capable of that much, she replied, watching the cauldron pensively, just in case something weird did happen. That has only sealed the Yang strength that had imparted itself into him, as well, Arashin mused, looking around warily. The scars that have been inflicted on this place run much, much deeper. And yet, they have already been robbed of much of their momentum, Song Peizhi mused. And the strength that has done it We are not done yet, Sai Xingxiu observed as the errant, dispersing Yang energies abruptly abandoned trying to break the cauldron and began to stream away from them. Mmmm, Erlang Weng was not that good with formations, she agreed with a sigh. -Which means if Lian survived, this should be Meng Yu Dai. So, Meng Yu Dai? Meng Tan stated with a grimace, his thoughts clearly mirroring hers. C-can you do that again? Heng Jiayi asked her, unable to hide his nerves, despite his earlier courage in volunteering to come. Mmmm, it wont be necessary, she replied with a shake of her head, giving him and also Cao Liang, who was looking around nervously, an encouraging smile. In truth, it would be convenient, but Meng Yu Dai was a very different kind of Dao Sovereign to Erlang Weng. His control was far superior, for starters, and his grasp of what that realm represented was significantly more nuanced than that of Erlang Weng. If she had to compare to the two, Erlang Weng had been just typical of the realm, really, exercising the strength of his Dao through his law comprehensions as a form of domination, just like a King would his Kingdom. That was also why the Dao Immortals and Lord that had assaulted the others while she focused on him had fallen with him. Yu Dai, however, had sought harmony through his Dao and Laws and been a talented student of Feng Shui. He had also been killed by the Old Scholar, so his possessed corpse would, in a rather twisted sense, be a purer vessel, and based on what she had seen through Ji Ming, the embodiment of Absolute Yang here was much more suited to people like Erlang Weng or Tuo Kankai. Mmmm, Song Peizhi agreed. This Yang Strength is incredibly domineering. Yu Dai will make a poor vessel for it, despite his superior foundation, in comparison to someone like Erlang Weng. In that regard, it is Tuo Kankai that concerns me most, Meng Tan muttered. "Sister Guanyue? Arashin tugged at Guanyues sleeve. Is there a problem? A problem? Guanyue, who had been looking off to their left a lot while they were regrouping, frowned. I am not sure. I thought I detected something familiar, over there. Familiar, how so? she asked, thinking back to the voices within the Yang strength. Even for them, especially for them, they could have terrible allure, of that she was well aware. None of them were neophytes, but the mind and the heart were an ever-transforming thing. Faced with the unknowable cocktail of influences that had produced the madness around them, there was no way to say what kind of opportunities this Yang strength could tease out from long and complex lives. Its hard to explain, Guanyue sighed. Its like coming home to like after a long absence, you just met an old friend? But fleeting, she mused. Hard to recognise, yet still them? It could just be this fate-cursed miasma, but we should be on our guard. As she was speaking, the new focal point of the Yang energies in their vicinity abruptly stabilized A golden shadow warped out of the drifting haze to their right, transforming as it did so into a giant figure almost six metres tall with the foundational strength of a Dao Lord, its leading leg already raised to stamp down on their location. In the same instant, two dozen other figures, all identical flitted into view, jumping out of frankly improbabe places, their forms contorting and twisting as they closed the gap towards them. Play time is over, Song Peizhi grunted, stepping to the fore and sweeping his two-handed sword up to meet the descending foot. Ji Li Fa, huh, Cao Liang grunted, recognizing the luckless corpse as Song Peizhi severed its leg at the crotch. He had a Yang-attributed body cultivation law. Ya dont say? Heng Jiayi muttered, hefting his shield. The giant Ji Li Fa shifted its centre of balance, a second leg sprouting from the stump of the first, aiming directly at Song Peizhi as it kicked viciously out. Unfortunately for the puppeteered corpse, Song Peizhi had already flitted past it, however, and the strike that almost seemed to drift gently into its chest, sending it stumbling back, came from Meng Tans spear. You know, the suppression here is indeed very odd, Sai Xingxiu remarked to her as Meng Tan and Guanyue closed off the mob of corpses'' attempt at cutting into the flanks of their group. It lacks a certain edge, for sure. Arashin agreed. Indeed it did, she had to agree. She had not really had a chance to consider it, what with how quickly they were set upon, but now that she had a brief moment of calm, she could compare the ambience to other instances where she had been in Yin Eclipse in circumstances like this, and there was a fuzziness to what was repressing her that was unusual. Arashin had put it very well, in fact. There was a distinct lack of a primal edge to it. Why that was, it was hard to say, but her first hunch was because whoever had raised the roof here was much more familiar with the workings of this place than the usual idiots attempting it A flash of deep red bled through the haze ahead of them, bringing with it a moment of unnatural stillness to the tumult as the tortured spatial laws of their surroundings briefly ceased to function. The giant form of the staggering Ji Li Fa juddered, then seemed to skip in place, in her vision. -Oh come on! For a moment, it was like she was adrift in a mighty current, being washed backwards through the last few moments, powerless to do anything, while the ghostly forms of dozens of Ji Li Fas raced towards her The ground beneath her feet flowed away from her, the air surrounding her tried to strangle her, darkness clawed at her tempting her to dare to scatter it, as the screams and shouts of her companions rang in her ears. Why wont you save us? The young girl stared imploringly at her, her expression haunted, even as it was torn away from her vision. Her parents, suddenly there with her, reached out, pushing the girl forward, as she held out the doll. At least save her At least save someone Their pleas were so vivid that it genuinely hurt as she watched as everything was consumed all over again until at last, the darkness ran out of momentum and scattered A golden hand snapped into focus right in front of herJi Li Fas outstretched hand, bigger than her head, trying to grasp her yet it could not. The stillness of the moment of that ending darkness held a reflection of the manifestation of auspicious endings that she had presented back in the sect, without her even needing to call upon it. The end of the moment left Ji Li Fa forever stranded there, and after a moment, that version of him vanished, collapsing into unstable yang qi which was then scattered by Sai Xingxues whisk. That was Ji Li Shins innate art Heng Jiayi hissed as the other copies of Ji Li Fa also scattered like ash on the wind. Both of them perished here? It shouldnt be, Arashin frowned. Li Shi should be offworld at the moment? She is. Cao Liang confirmed. How can her brothers corpse use that art? It cant, she elaborated, looking around with narrowed eyes now, for the hidden tells of the wider trap. This is all smoke and mirrors. Meng Yu Dai? Meng Tan suggested. Her instinct was that it should be, but Yang energies that could seep souls to this degree were tricky. It was entirely possible whatever was controlling the bodies could fish arts out of corpses memories, even ones it had no business being able to. In which case, her earlier assessment that Meng Yu Dais body might be less dangerous than Erlang Fengs could be wildly off the mark. Even if his soul was gone, Meng Yu Dais body had had a lot more opportunities to see You are indeed, a most worthy vessel The voice sang hauntingly in her ears, as if whoever was speaking was actually standing back-to-back with her. I had not seen not since those days Taunting, sultry, mocking. It sounded like her, but there was a creeping, discordant sense of command within it, that she would never have used. How miraculous her shadow whispered. That here and now, I would be able to reclaim Eight versions of her, wreathed in peerless yang power, a Daughter of Heaven in her full might and majesty, stood around her, their hands outstretched, as if the others were not even there, the symbols of the Eight Trigrams forming out of searing yang flames. She had to concede it was a good idea as a maelstrom of flame bled out of the surroundings, attempting to envelop her. A smart strategy even, as eight became sixty-four, courtesy of the fan of feathers each clone had, mirroring the one she wore. Many other experts would have been undone by it, but it again showcased the critical flaw of Absolute Yang and how its use of Meng Yu Dais body was flawed. This Punishment Cauldron was powerful, yes, but even projected with the full, auspicious might of an Eight Trigrams formation and the purifying power of Absolute Yang as a sealing art, it entirely failed to restrain her. The fire itself would have been a problem for most, but for her, who had been born from fire, and a fire far more profound than mere Yang, at that, it was merely painful. The purifying element it was trying to force upon her was also too extreme, and incompatible with the harmonies the formation required to function efficiently. To properly work, it required aspects of Yin, as well as Yang, and while it might have been able to draw that Yin from her, she certainly wasnt going to provide it anything to work with. As such, the secret to enduring, then breaking the seal was also a bit stupid. She simply needed move to the Wind portion of the formation and remain there, as the sixty-four versions of her furiously channeled their Absolute Yang strength towards her, until an auspicious point emerged where she could twist the formation to her advantage. This was still by no means an easy feat, to endure that long. Familiar as she was with the inner workings of this particular style of formationand to a degree few any outside of Vast Obscurity Grove could likely conceive ofonly she could achieve it, she suspected. Almost immediately, the yang versions of her also read what she was doing and the internal workings of the formation began to adjust accordingly as they attempted to shift the fire nexus, and thus change the location of the thunder and wind ones by association. The first hurdle was also the most obnoxious as well, in her opinion. Certainly, by remaining within the wind nexus, the purifying flames of the formation would themselves never reach her. However, she would also have no grasp of the formation beyond it thanks to the impenetrable haze. She also had to grasp how the formation as a whole was moving beyond her sight, simply by the momentum of the flow of flames streaming around her. Make one mistake and she would be dislodged and have to contend with the full fury of the intent that was attempting to impose the seal upon her. The first few cycles were the hardest, because not only was she still adjusting to some elements of the rampant intent within the Absolute Yang Flames, but the superstructure of the formation itself was still somewhat malleable, something the clones of her were taking full advantage of. In the end, the clone versions were actually able to keep her chasing the wind node about the shifting formation for all nine minor cycles of the initial formation activation as well. At one level, that was frustrating, because she had to waste precious tens of seconds that might be critical later, but it was also not entirely unexpected that they were able to keep her on the back foot for so long. While it was true Meng Yu Dais body would not have more than a few lingering traces of experience with this art instinctually etched into its corpse, the degree of yang pressure being exerted meant that even the meanest residual slivers of past uses could be unravelled to a frankly frightening degree. The focus of the Absolute Yang Intent on the nature of her self and its embodiment of the clones of her were also certainly playing a role there, nevermind that she had unhelpfully demonstrated a fairly profound version of it not a few minutes ago. Thankfully, her disciples, now thoroughly under siege from yang-possessed corpses on the fringes of her awareness were also bought some time, because the clones of her could spare nothing for them while she moved with the wind node. With the tenth cycle, and the completion of what was in effect one complete revolution of the art, the formation finally locked into the primordial trigram arrangement and the nature of the challenge she faced changed. The outer shell, in the form of a ghostly clay cauldron, now rapidly began to form, finally blocking her awareness of anything beyond the already opaque formation layout. Now she no longer had to worry about the wind node being moved from under her, unless they broke the entire formation. Instead she had to endure the vision-searing discomfort of being surrounded by a hungering maelstrom of Absolute Yang Fire while on the one hand ensuring that she gave nothing at all to the formation to feed the Yang-Yin cycle it was attempting to set up to devour her body and soul, and on the other, basically winding up its momentum as it perpetually chased that Yin aspect she would never give, until an opportunity to flip the whole formation over presented itself. There was also the secondary issue of the byproducts of the Absolute Yang fire combusting everything else within the formation in its ceaseless hunger for that Yin fuel. However, the environs of the formation were already so suffused with Yang qi that it only took three cycles to exhaust what was there, and then a further two to consume all but the most intransigent forms of unstable qi. At that point, even without her having to do much, the speed of the formation cycles began to ramp up substantively. As she observed its behaviour, she also found confirmation of something she had begun to suspect, already. That the Intent within the Absolute Yang Strength, while it was very firmly melded with it, and exceptionallyprofoundly in factin tune with it, was not actually innate to it. That raised another interesting possibility on how she could disrupt the formation as a whole. Rather than take control of it, she could instead try to make it overrun its momentum entirely. In effect, tripping up the cycle by inducing it to move so fast that it began to either overwhelm nodes, or just tear through them completely. If enough failed in one cycle the entire formation would collapse, and the backlash would be catastrophic to whoever, or whatever was manipulating it. The more she pondered that, as cycle after cycle sped by, the more and more that approach appealed as well. For starters, it would entirely collapse the momentum of the Absolute Yang Strength for some distance around the formation. It would also solve the issue of where the Meng Yu Dai body was. As a third, albeit more self-serving benefit, it also allowed her some time to do something she had never expected to, so soon after breaking throughtemper her intent and comprehensions against the hostile avarice of an Absolute aspect. Usually, she would have to go back to Vast Obscurity Grove for something like that. With this formation there were a number of benefits to be gained, and in fact, controlled use of it for deliberately purifying ones intent was one of its more secret uses within the Grove itself. Compared to that though, this was an altogether superior opportunity, simply because it was very difficult to convince someone, except maybe her elusively reclusive Great Aunt, to do so without any reserve. The first slip still took thirty-two full cycles to emerge, which was testament to just how firmly wedded to the Absolute Yang energies the intent directing it was. It also confirmed, yet again, that the intent was not innate to it, or it would have been able to reach thirty-three fully-in-control cycles, at which point she would likely have had to make a few further adjustments. She could have tried to break it there, because that thirty-second nodes primacy lay in Wind where she was standing, but the cycle itself was in Lake, so she resisted the temptation. She would probably have succeeded, but the Wind and Lake Nodes were not on the same axis of the formation, so the collapse, while bad, would not necessarily be irreversible. That the thirty-second node the cycle hit was Lake rather than Heaven also meant that the controlling intent was deliberately trying to restrain the momentum of the energies surging through the formation and subvert her position on the Wind node by slightly more sideways means. Unfortunately for it, that was difficult in the extreme, even with its control, and the fact that it was not innately emergent from the Absolute Yang Strength was the crack she had to pick just the right moment to strike at. The next wobble came faster than she expected, though, at the thirty-sixth rotation, where the cycle finally overwhelmed a nodeEarth in this case, but didnt bypass it entirely. A third slip at thirty-nineLake againwas similarly, inauspiciously placed, so she let it pass by. After that, though, there were no further slips as the cycles started to creep into the forties. However, the momentum did finally begin to run out of the controlling intents grasp. On the forty-third and forty-fourth cycles it overwhelmed both Earth and then Thunder in quick succession. The latter was a possibility, but she again held her strike, simply because the intent almost felt like it was watching on that node, especially. -I guess it will be forty-nine after all, she reflected drily, as it again wobbled on the cycle, which tore through Heaven so fast that it nearly wiped out the node entirely. Grandfather, your formation really has difficult karma with that number. Indeed, as it hit forty-nine, which because of her work earlier in keeping to the wind node, actually fell on Wind, and not Flame, which was its optimal, auspicious point, or Heaven, which would have been equally bad for her, she finally gave the momentum of the intent a little extra help on its way. The flow of the Absolute Yang Strength, already past her, over-ran the Water node, then obliterated the Mountainweakened because of the stress on its opposite, Lake and also the Earth one, which was already suffering from the previous wobble there. As the cycle hit Thunder, she then struck the exposed weakness in the link between the Absolute Yang Strength and the intent guiding it and shut her eyes. Her world turned red and black. Air vanished. Qi combusted, consumed by the ravening current of Absolute Yang, leaving only toxic, unstable primordial remnants. The ground around her turned to glass, and was ripped up in the same instant, to become a glittering ring of jagged death. Devoid of the stabilizing influence of the earth node, the cauldron became a juddering, unstable maelstrom of nigh-uncontrollable Yang energies. She could have let the recoil run wild at this point. It would absolutely consume all the yang clones around her, but like everything else in this competition of the strategic understanding of the fundamentals of reality that was a trap. A yawning piece of bait wrapped up in the inevitability that all control of a circumstance was, in some way fleeting, and the real winner and loser was who folded first. Unfortunately for the Intent now furiously trying to regain control over the rampant Absolute Yang strength enveloping everything, she was pretty confident in her ability to control Punishment Cauldrons that ran wild. Impossible! the sixty-four versions of her gasped in concert as the cauldron, as she focused all of her intent onto her palm and grasped the Heaven node Is it, though? she murmured, contemplating the black sphere that now rippled in her palm, bleeding red that sucked all the luminescence out of well, probably the entire valley. Left unchecked, the shockwave would likely turn half the valley to glass, even with the repression of Yin Eclipse weighing down on everything. Meng Tan and the rest would survive probably, but it would turn the moment back against her quite profoundly, and undo every advantage she had just eked out. Now, however, the Yang energies had a different kind of formation at their heart and a different point to fixate on, anchored by their absolute nature, rather than the intent that had previously suffused it. Heaven was the core. Lake the foundation, Wind structure and Fire the substance and the only rival link to her control of it was Meng Yu Dai, who was now clearly visible to her in this twisted moment, standing several hundred metres away. The ground beneath her shattered, turning into iridescent qi. I feel my grasp of fire, formations, and the Eight Trigrams is being a little disrespected here? she continued, as the ground beneath her shattered, turning into iridescent qi. Her disciples, still held in the grip of the formation that she had used to bring them all here, were drawn right into the centre, with her, while the bodies of the Dao Lords they had been fighting were obliterated in smears of tearing space. The sixty-four clones of her fared a little better, as they were not really corporeal things, but the breaking of space still shredded close to half of them. Those that remained flowed back together, becoming a shadow-version of her, standing behind that ghostly form of Meng Yu Dai like a puppet master, a mirror of the same black orb dancing before him. -Huh The thing that surprised her was which shadow version of her it picked. The clones it had just projected were straight-forwardly mirrors of her current appearance, but the one now standing behind Meng Yu Dai was not. -Now, why did you pick that appearance, over all others? She mused, considering her dark mirror. It was a little older than she currently appeared but still had something of the same older sister vibe she tended to project when she didnt need to either appear as her true self, or some sort of elder stateswoman. The key differences though were in the way she was styling her hair, and subtle increase in the more enticing aspects of her beauty, that was both alluring and yet also a little more artificial than she usually cared to present. Cao Liang and Heng Jiayi didnt seem to have noticed, but that was not too surprising, for she had not presented this particular look in their lifetimes. Tan, Guanyue and the rest though So, it was like that Meng Tan growled. I think this confirms a few things. Whoever planned this, planned it well, Sai Xingxue remarked coolly. Muralis Shrine has been robbed, hasnt it? Guanyue asked, narrowing her eyes. A-ancestral teachers!? Heng Jiayi hissed, his concerned expression turning stoney. -It certainly looks that way, she agreed, with an inward sigh. The Seven Star Pavilion had been founded by Meng Murali, and the last time she had held this appearance was at her friends funeral, abandoning it thereafter. Partly in protest over the meddling of powers that the other great clans had moved to shelter in that era. The wise and beautiful lady of Meng who advised emperors and befriended empresses and had been slowly rebuilding her factions strength had been called away to a dreadful war not long after, and the version of her that came back, to a world where those she had put faith in to protect the Seven Sovereigns'' place in it had profoundly failed their duty, no longer had any interest in playing nicely, or within the constraints of the great game. This version of her, that she was now looking at, could only come from an impression gained from qi before that time. Muralis shrine within the ancestral grounds of the Seven Star Pavilion was one of the few places such artefacts, like the parasol sword she had crafted for Murali and the luan-feather crown she had later gifted her when she became a Dao Venerate, remained. Well, it doesnt change much Song Peizhi added. Even as Song Peizhi was speaking, the shades of all seven Dao Lords who had been part of the censure force shifted out of the yang maelstrom to float in front of Meng Yu Dai. I presume? he asked, glancing at her as, led by Ji Li Fa, they raised their weapons and as one, charged forward towards her. Yep, go for it, she replied drily, as she considered the shifts in what passed for their qi. The fact that the intent possessing Meng Yu Dais corpse only had eyes for her was actually a blessing. That it was drawing heavily on a grasp of her from that previous era was a second, entirely unsought one. And perhaps an even greater boon, of sorts, because none of those with her had been luminary figures in that era. Peizhi, Xingxue and Arashin had already been reclusive, peerless experts whose stars had been fading to myth. Guanyue and Meng Tan had been up-and-coming talents, and Cao Liang and Heng Jiayi were not even born. It was also interesting that it wasnt leveraging the strength of the Yang Intent that made up the bodiesat least in the way it had been before. All seven shades were currently initializing what could be considered some of their strongest offensive arts, which the intent was arranging into a sort of pseudo eight-trigrams, yang formation, with Meng Yu Dai as its controlling locus. Qin Chuan, Yu Shangrong and Jin Fuhai became the striking face of the formation in front of Ji Li Fa, which made sense, as that trios strongest arts were both yangFire, Metal and Water respectivelyand best able to recapture some momentum within the unstable maelstrom of Absolute Yang fire that was roiling around them. It was also directly trying to influence her disciples, as best it understood themoffering what seemed like an enticing opening, or maybe even provocation for Guanyue, as the art Qin Chuan was using was one that came from her family line. -Did it pick Guanyue to try and tempt because of whatever she sensed earlier? she found herself pondering, as rather than Guanyue, it was Heng Jiayi who actually stepped forward, along with Cao Liang, to meet the incoming onslaught. Guanyue, herself and Meng Tan moved to their flanks, while behind them Sai Xingxiu settled into the pseudo-controller position within their mini formation. Fuhais Ocean Break rolled into Heng Jiayi a moment laterwaves of unstable yang strength crashing down on the deputy leader of the Seven Star Pavilion. Rather than block it with his shield, however, Jiayi skilfully caught the wave before it had properly crested, letting it split around him, at which point it was robbed of enough of its cohesive intention. Before Xingxiu could scatter it though, the foam of those collapsing waves transformed into a maelstrom of glittering starsdrifting like seeds blown from willow catkins across the ethereal waters. Within that alluring, beautiful scene though, a hidden danger swirled, like myriad invisible swords focused on all her disciples, born of Yu Shangrongs Celestial Ghost Sword. This time, it was Cao Liang who acted, shrouding them in the veil of his Martial Intent that cut not the yang qi targeting everyone, but rather the space all around it. The result in the end was that the swirling cloud of stars just flowed over them but never actually reached any of those it targeted A ripple of red lightQin Chuan finally making his moverolled over the collapsing waves of the Ocean Break, a moment later, two ten-metre-tall manifestations embodying the strength of his Flying Phoenix Leg surging out of the swell aiming to flank Cao Liang and disrupt his efforts. Rather than trouble Cao Liang, however, Xingxiu finally made his first real move, disrupting the momentum of the waves with a casual-seeming sweep of his whisk The swell and their surroundings turned turbid and sluggish, as, with the appearance of a ghost, Xu Jia Yi faded into focus in front of Xingxiu, a staff in her hands drawing a new maelstrom of water from the lake with the intent of isolating all three. With her attack, the other two bodiesQin Chi and Fang Pei also moved towards Tan and Guanyue The entire lake turned flat as a millpond, as Meng Tan calmly spun his spear and planted its blade into the waters. The thousands of near-invisible arrows that Qin Chi had conjured out of the spray scattered as if they had just collided with a great cliff, courtesy of her disciple skilfully merging his position as The Mountain in the formation with his Vermillion Cliff Spear Southern Wind, like Thunder, Rain from Heaven, like Lightning. Guanyues words hung in the stillness as the sky of the maelstrom of yang energy above roiled. The bodies of the seven elders suddenly seemed tiny as the overwhelming might of her intent, manifested through those words blossomed like a hurricane, with Guanyue drifting like a celestial envoy at its heart. Dreadful winds cut at them. The reverberations of the grinding maelstrom above washed through them. The water in every direction roiled once more, deforming chaotically as it struggled to contain the competing clash of all the arts and yet -Indeed, this is the difference in perspective, she reflected with a soft sigh, as she stood on still the placid waters of the Lake, contemplating the entire tableau of the clash as it shimmered like a moon-touched reflection beneath her feet. Standing some distance from her, Meng Yu Dai and her Yang-manifested clone were also watching the battle, seemingly oblivious to her presence here. The interesting thing, though, was that her clone was only present here, and it was entirely through Meng Yu Dai that it was exerting influence on what transpired in the struggle over the control of the Lake node. Had it just used the Dao Lords as vessels to channel its strength that struggle would have been much more overtly arduous for her side. -Is there some issue with its Intent? Curious, she found herself considering how it was trying to reassert control over the maelstrom of Absolute Yang Qi. The clones Intent was much more acquisitive than absolute, in truth, the impression she got was distinctly martial. Conquering Yang felt disturbingly apt, in fact. Odder though, was that from this perspective it felt almost hollow. There was a weight of years yes, comparable to someone from her mothers generation, which should have been enough to effortlessly overwhelm them, and yet it felt empty. The true vibrancy within it, little more than several hundreds of thousands of years if she had to put an actual number on it. -So, it is trying to conserve its core strength, and recover its accumulation from their corpses? In that light, the actions of the old Moon Scholar made a lot more sense. Also why it was now clinging to her clone, and had taken that form. Not to mention why it had thought to try and use this method to devour them. -Did did someone think to feed me or mine to this thing? Or sabotage the gains I finally made? In other circumstances she might have gotten actually pretty angry, but here and now was not the moment to let her heart be touched by such things. Especially as of the myriad forms of Yang, Conquering Yang was significantly more vexatious to deal with than Absolute Yang in her opinion. Still, it had its own weaknesses within its nature, trying to re-exert control over the Yang Energies, she could feel that it was content to -And this is why is nasty, she reflected ruefully to herself, as she considered the rather twisted multi-layered gambit within what the clone was presenting to her. On the surface, it was focused mostly on re-gaining control over the nodes it had lost, re-creating the missing ones to match them and then overwhelm her. With that in mind, the battlefield in Lake appeared to be the least fiercely contested by the clone, in a spiritual sense simply because the corpses were there, tying up her disciples and her. By its nature it seemed to be drawn most to Heaven, even before Fire and was content to work on those to isolate her again in Wind. However, all that was, in fact, simply a stratagem to lure her out of Wind, she suspected. It even seemed to be factoring in that she might notice thatwith the way it was moving also presenting the possibility that it could isolate her, or just strand her in inaction, doomed by being unable to advance or retreat, where it could wear her down by a different means. This was Conquering Yang. Insidious. Relentless, Everchanging, and practically Ceaseless in pursuit of its goals, yet lacking the rigidity of its more Absolute counterpart. Even an expert in the Eight Trigrams would probably be drawn in, if only because of how formative certain philosophical theories were in the wider Martial Axial. For her, there was also a further layer of insidiousness, because the clone, while it probably didnt have her memories, was extrapolating from informed sources. While she made no claims to be a particularly great general, or leader of armies, she did have a lot of experience with strategy and politics, and that era, which the clone was taken from, had been particularly political. Before she could decide on what to do, however, circumstances in the Lake node picked for her. She had been largely passive there, letting Song Peizhi and Arashin guard her, while the others screened them, and now Fang Pei finally managed to get around Guanyue. The idea was seemingly to attempt to draw out one of that pair, so Meng Yu Dai could strike at her directly. The nature of that strike was also well, she supposed she should have expected something like it. The weight of Conquering Yang suddenly snapped into focus around her, but rather than try to oppress her directly, it again tried to call to what it saw as her background, namely the historic complexities of her familys position between Vast Obscurity Grove, the Heavenly Meng clan and the wider geopolitics of the Heavenly Bureaucracy. On paper, she could see how its call to transcend the limits of her station and overcome what some might frameand had framed in the pastas the Limitations of her Nature might sway the her that the clone understood. Conquering Yang of this quality certainly would allow her to reject such Destiny and throw off those limitations that it felt constrained her. She would be able to rise anew, unstoppable, to heights nobody in this Axis of the Higher Heavens would be able to touch. -And yet, a poisoned crown will always be poisonous, she reflected drily. Once taken in, impossible to remove. In the end, she would be just a part of this intent. Maybe not now, but it would never leave her. Given her family history, it was a little odd that the Intent didnt seem to get that she would be familiar with not one, but two catastrophic examples of the fallout from just such efforts. The same offer was subtly pushed to Song Peizhi and Arashin, she couldnt help but notice, yet neither was at all touched by it. -Or perhaps it feels it is worth the The clone suddenly snapped into focus in front of her. Meng Yu Dai reached out to her effort to try and bait me this way? She stayed stock still as the clone stared at her, or rather, through her, at her reflection in the Lake, a slightly perplexed and vexed expression mirrored on both its face and Meng Yu Dais. It certainly knew she was there, after a fashion, anyway. Its influence in probing the Fire and Heaven nodes would allow it to gain a rough approximation of where the Wind node was now as well. Still, as long as she stayed within the concept of No Mind, at least in relation to her interactions with the formation as a whole, it would inevitably be drawn into one of a few fairly narrow stratagems. The alternative was to tear up the board completely and try something else, and it clearly wanted the Yang energy, or perhaps could not afford to relinquish it? Below her, Arashin and Song Peizhi finally made their moves, pushing back Fang Pei again, as the surging cycle of destructive Yang reached a culminating point once more within the Lake node. To an onlooker, the storm-wracked waters resembled the ocean in the grip of a rising dragon gale. Guanyue and Tan were still pressuring the whole cycle from the flanks. Before her, Meng Yu Dai crouched down and put his palm to the mirror-flat water At the heart of the maelstrom below, Fang Pei and Qin Chi, responding to the instruction from Meng Yu Dai, suddenly fell back, while Jin Fuhai slipped through a barely discernible gap in the pressure being put out by Cao Liang and Heng Jiayi, striking at Sai Xingxue, in an effort to force apart the heart of their formation Sai Xingxue met the incoming attack with a grimace, doing his best to redirect the surging momentum of the waves, but suddenly supported by Fang Pei and Qin Chi, it wasnt quite enough. The waters crashed over him, and the formation her disciples had been maintaining collapsed The clone finally exerted its influence through Meng Yu Dai, sending a piercing thread of Conquering Intent into the lake to further stir the waters up and strike at Meng Guanyue With a soundless eruption of water, Sai Xingxue fell upwards out of the mirror clear water behind Meng Yu Dai, calling upon the Kunpeng aspect of their formation to cross from the depths of the lake directly into the Heaven Node. The clone blurred and blocked the descending strike from the whisk My Sword Cuts From the Heart. Song Peizhi stood in front of her, his sword outstretched, its blade piercing through Meng Yu Dais Forehead. The connection between Meng Yu Dai and the briefly distracted Yang Intent wavered Not bad. Her clone sneered, the moment before her splitting like a scattering reflection in the water, one of its afterimages still holding the whisk, the other pushing back at the moment to the point just before Song Peizhis sword connected with Meng Yu Dais forehead. But you still cannot overcome with just this The sword slid through her clones fingers as if it was not there, and once again pierced Meng Yu Dais forehead. The formations grandmasters corpse rippled, Yang Qi bleeding off of it for a moment. With a snarl, her clone pulled its hand back and the Yang Qi snapped back into it, but as it did so, she could see that that just that action had cost it a few tens of thousands of years of weight. That momentary distraction was also enough to allow Sai Xingxue to reclaim the whisk and flick out with it The entire mirror-lake of Heaven around them trembled as the clones ability to influence the rest of the formation was further pressured, if only for the briefest moment. Unfortunately for the clones wider efforts to subvert her influence in the formation as a whole, that was enough. All she had to do was take a few steps to the right, anchored as she was within the Wind Node, and the other three naturally shifted to retain their harmony in relation to them. As a result, the already weakened spread of the clones Conquering Yang Intent found itself isolated in all three, relative to Meng Yu Dai, and with no way to reclaim any of that, within moments it was all consumed by the raging maelstrom of Absolute Yang Qino amount of strategy enough to overcome what in military terms would be considered a massacre to the last man of all those pressuring forces. Song Peizhi cut again with his sword, but this time the clone easily deflected it, manifesting two extra arms as it also pushed back at Sai Xingxue much more forcefully. At this point, though, it discovered that it was awkwardly undermatched in the simple weight of qi-years within their accumulations that Peizhi and Xingxue could exert. They were also realms above Meng Yu Dai and had so many hundreds of thousands of years on him in terms of true cultivation foundation that even in the grip of the Conquering Yang Intent it was embarrassing to see them matched so directly, for all his genius in life with the Dao of Formations. Faced with the real possibility of losing everything, the Conquering Intent encapsulated in her clone took Meng Yu Dais body and retreated like a ghost through the primary yang axis of the maelstrom around them Misty Pines Sing at Midnight. Song Peizhis voice whispered through the surroundings as the lake below turned dark. The sky of Absolute Yang still surged, but all the colour rapidly faded, as if the sun within it were setting, replaced by a night-time gloom that twisted your vision if you stared into it for more than a moment. Meng Yu Dai almost seemed frozen, mid step, as Peizhis misty sword hung inescapably before him. Peng Tail Descends from the South. Sai Xingxiu appeared behind Meng Yu Dai, his whisk falling in a sweeping arc towards her clone and the formation masters body, following the primary axis of the maelstrom, linking Heaven and Lake anew as he did so. The influence of the Conquering Yang Intent on the other nodes recoiled, collapsing under the combined pressure of their attacks, which were targeting not only its vessel, but the space around it. The space around Meng Yu Dai turned misty and ethereal, a faint, sorrowful whisperinglike the singing of the pine trees in the night air Peizhis art was named forpermeating everything. Just as the clone was about to move, however, the Lake reflected below them scattered upwards, vast cliffs of water rising on its periphery, as Meng Tan also finally made his move, matching Xingxius strike. The corpses of her Dao Lords immediately broke off their now clearly futile efforts to force control of the Lake and charged straight for where both she and Arashin were standing All of them froze as the sky above them shifted, swirling counterclockwise until the distortions caused by the Fire Node were little more than a compressed ring seething around the horizon. Above them, Meng Guanyue floated, her spear pointing down, the entire maelstrom shifting to orientate its core axis on her spear, such that the energies coursing through it momentarily transformed the vault of the Heaven Node above into a facsimile of one of the Meng Heavenly Courts most feared artefacts in the current eraThe Umbrella of Wisdom. For the briefest moment, the reflections of Lake flowed across the underside of the Umbrella, then with a crisp, clear crack, the remaining influence the Conquering Yang was able to exert over the Absolute Yang Maelstrom was comprehensively broken, if only for a moment. That was, however, the opening she had been waiting for. Bowing her head, she clapped her hands lightly four times.Stolen novel; please report. Everything wavered before her vision, then with a silent roar, the maelstrom of orphaned Absolute Yang Qi scattered outwards, returning to nature and the four directions. The sky above and the umbrella faded away, the scattering lake melted into nothing, returning to the muddy, steaming swamp that had been the Jasmine Gate. Three great pillars emerged like shadows out of the disrupted energies, then everything fully returned to normal. Meng Yu Dais body staggered backwards, but was unable to escape Song Peizhis sword, which pierced its third eye. Wretched child!, the clone, adrift in the middle of this strange scene declared, abruptly refocusing its attention on her. It sneered, as she felt its Conquering Yang Intent spread out into their surroundings, simultaneously grasping for the Dao Lords'' bodies and Meng Yu Dai, chasing the dissolution point of the Absolute Yang, and also seeming to be looking for something else -Does it have other corpses under its control? She frowned. In terms of those dead whom she had accounted for, she had not seen any sign of Rantai Mao nor Fan Ji, the two other Dao Sovereigns who had come with Tuo Kankai. Nor any sign of Yu Xianyu, the Martial Sovereign, nor Tuo Kankai himself for that matter. It was Yu Xianyu that would be the biggest danger, even if Tuo Kankai was a Dao Eternal. Xianyu was older, a quasi-Martial Eternal himself and also the true lineage inheritor of the Celestial Ghost Sword in this era. Despite being a lower realm, in terms of merit and capability within this censure force, he was on par with her own disciple, Ji Ming, and while she hoped he lived, she had seen little to support that. You think this achieves anything? Its words reverberated through the whole valley, less spoken and more evoked straight from the remaining Yang Strength, which was suddenly surging back towards her clone, drawn right from the point of collapse before the orphaned Absolute Yang could truly pass beyond its grasp. -As expected, what we just faced is but a part of it, she sighed grimly, as all around them the air turned thick and suffocating, the flow of qi in their bodies sluggish and stifled Will I end up having to use that talisman after all, in spite of everything? Even as she thought that, however, a fissure of brilliant white lightning silently split the heart of the valley. Emanating out from it, a white-edged ripple passed over the stone pillars, which shivered faintly, casting swirling afterimages carrying hints of the Celestial Zodiac across their surface. All around them, the roiling, orphaned yang energies shuddered as it passed through them, distorting and lessening in some intangible way that she knew intuitively no strength of Laws could achieve. Testament to that was how her clone, which had been about to fully consume Meng Yu Dai with its conquering Yang Intent, flinched as the wave passed through it. White lightning sizzled off the body as the clone was pushed back from it, while, when it passed through them, she experienced what almost felt like a recursion of the moment before, when they broke its influence over the eight trigrams formation, the suffocating pressure on her scattering, amidst a crisp, clear chime. Ah. Beside her, Arashins utterance and uneasy sideways glance at her perfectly encapsulated her own suspicion. -Could it actually be him? You! Her clone blurred, the Yang Intent within it re-coalescing with a speed that was frankly frightening to behold as it finally burned some of its remaining vitality. Wretched Before it could finish speaking, their rippling surroundings settled, and the mists and miasma flowed away. The three pillars of rock towered above them, traces of charred vegetation now visible on their surface. Such a hunger, there is in you to shape what is to come The words, spoken by a tall, muscular, bearded man who was sitting on a fallen wall, staring pensively at her clone, were calm and measured, but carried a weight of ages and a presence that no one else on this world could muster, maybe not even the ancient beings that kept the gates of these mountains. He looked much as she remembered him from her youth, when her mother had first introduced her to him, before any of the calamity that led to the creation of this forbidden land had ever come to pass. The only real trace of his true form was the ghostly patterning of white-golden scales across his shoulders and forearms, and perhaps a faint suggestion in the flowing nature of his beard. Tang Long Jiao. A name to strike awe and fear. To evoke mystery and wonder. Unchallenged for his seat at the true apex of Eastern Azure across three aeonspan. Not even Dun Fang, with the might of the Kong and the Huang had been able to shake him. Though, because he had been basically silent for this entire era, there had been no shortage of rumours that the Heavenly Kong had perhaps forced him into hiding, or he had suffered some injury, yet in retrospect, the fact that he was here, in Yin Eclipse, made a lot of sense to her. She couldnt help but notice he had one of her mothers swords resting beside him. Base amphibian. Her clone sneered, mustering all of the haughty grandeur and arrogance of a Meng princess, that was a little awkward for her to watch as it faced down one of the pre-eminent experts of the world beyond these mountains. Grown beyond your station, all of you. You think you can match methat this place can resist forever? What would you know about forever? A hauntingly familiar woman, dressed in long flowing dark robes, her dark hair crowned elegantly with a tress of mulberry and jasmine blossoms slipped into focus beside the old dragonthe God Bewitching Jasmine herself. Her eyes were like the voids of new moons as she gazed at the clone. Little spark that has only ever known a sun-filled sky. A weed that grows in darkness is still a weed, her clone retorted, mockingly turning its gaze to the woman. it has been many a long year since this old self was witness to such a nature as this If you speak of nature, base lizard, you should understand it truly, no? the clone retorted. Even though you have risen to such a height. It is simply as a curio in the palm of your masters hand. I wonder, which hypocrites gate or mountain did you prostitute yourselves to guard, until they declared you disciplined enough? I had forgotten how mouthy they get, when you put them under pressure A second female figure, also clad in the same dark robes, a crown of flowering reeds wreathed in her dark hair, murmured, fading out of the mists to Tang Jiaos right, followed a heartbeat later by two others. Yapping away, seeking purchase by any means, this is always their way the woman wearing myrtle blossoms as her crown noted drily. Certainly, Yang, when unbridled and unburdened with greater purpose, is a right pain in the ass, her compatriot, who wore a garland of night-blossom and a half-moon crown in her hair, chuckled mirthlessly. -So, that is four of Mahavarans Great Seats, here, plus this old fellow? she mused, taking in their surroundings. There should be more than that, and the fact that this place was still such a ruin spoke strongly of how much had transpired here. How pathetic, her clone sneered, looking around. Do you plan to hide in shadows, all of you? As it spoke, it raised a hand and the mists around them turned bright white, before melting away to reveal dozens of figures, crouching or standing on the ruins in their vicinity. The majority were of course spirit herbs, clad in cloaks of lily leaves, faces hidden by fired clay masks upon which they had daubed the symbols of their kindlilies and irises, reeds and orchids, mangrove and willow. In their midst, and just off to the left of Tang Jiao, however, stood two more of the Great Seats of MahavaranThe Saintesses of Mulberry and Willow, flanking the bedraggled figures of her Sect Enforcement Grand Elder Tuo Kankai, two Dao ImmortalsYu Fei and Wen Kangfei, and more surprisingly, Elder Qin Chi, who had just been clashing with her disciples. Meanwhile, off to Tang Jiaos right, a pale beauty with a luminous white waterlily as a crown holding up her dark hair was perched on another section of wall, sipping wine from a pale crystalline bowl. Her manner seemed casual, but her eyes, fixed on her clone, were ice cold. The most surprising though, were the white furred old monkey, who was squatting on a nearby fallen archway, a dark wood staff balanced across his shoulders as he took in everything through narrowed eyes, and the scholarly looking young man off to her left. The Old Monkey Venerable was nearly as elusive in this era as Tang Long Jiao, and as for Tai Wen she could count on one hand the number of times he had appeared in private, let alone public circumstances in this aeonspan. That he looked, here and now, largely as she remembered him from the heyday of Taishavaranin that archaic white linen tunic, his beard cut short, dark hair loose and shoulder lengthwas doubly unusual, because in the aeons since, he had committed almost fully in style and appearance to his position as one of the Ha clans most ancient and esoteric and unpredictable ancestors. -Is he here because his son contacted Tan? What was really interesting though to her, was how if it wasnt for the ephemeral third eye on his brow and the faint hues of what appeared to be a zodiac cycle swirling around him, she would probably have looked right through him. The Zodiac cycle, which was still shimmering faintly on the great stones towering over them, was odd as well, not the one typically seen on Easten Azure. Rather, it resembled one she had only seen in a few placesmost notably in the great shrine of Mahavaran. It was also oddly similar to the one that adorned the floor of the ancestral shrine at the heart of Vast Obscurity Grove Barely had she given rise to that thought, but the Yang Intent in their surroundings trembled faintly, almost in anticipation? -So, that is your plan, huh? she sighed inwardly, stepping back from those thoughts. It was a smart idea, in truth. All of those here had something to keep close and in revealing everyone in this manner the Conquering Yang Intent was clearly trying to feed off the moment. Well, I suppose we should bring this to an end, her clone remarked with an arrogant smirk as everyone failed to be drawn, even the four fortunate survivors from the censure force, though that was likely due to the three warding them. There is little benefit to stringing it out further. As the clone spoke, she could feel something in her almost begging to give some form of response, a rebuttal, a cutting remark, anything. Feel the Yang strength in their surroundings dragging on her soul properly for the first time, trying to pull something of her into the influence of her clone. Nobody said anything in reply. Nor did they try to resist, either. The spirit herbs just continued to watch. The Great Seats of Mahavaran simply remained as they had been. The old monkey scratched his nose. The lady with the white lily took a sip of her wine. Tang Long Jiao just remained impassive. Tai Wen continued to watch impassively. Even her own disciples kept their calm amidst the surging tides of intent trying to make any form of connection You think stepping back in this manner is sufficient? the clone actually laughed as it spread its arms wide The strength of yang that enveloped them was all encompassing. It called to every interaction she had taken since arriving here. It whispered through her clash in the sect. Through her whole lifelives lived. From her earliest years, through her breakthroughs, trials and tribulations. Through every step forward. Every step back. Every choice made. Every sorrow endured. Every triumph attained. I am in your very nature. Her clone whispered, appearing like a ghost before her, its presence piercing deep into the recesses of her memories, flowing towards the present day. I am It paused, suddenly, staring at her, confusion in its eyes. Indeed, she whispered, finally, to its face. I am. It was as if, momentarily, she was no longer standing entirely in this ruined valley, amidst the ghosts of a place and a people long buried. She also stood in a garden, listening to her mother play that gentle melody. Her mother stared at her, and through her, and the melody stilled, for a discordant disconcerting moment. Interesting. The word caught on the Yang Intent and shook it so profoundly that that alone nearly dissociated it completely from the attempted intrusion in the core of her soul. Yet that alone, was not quite She didnt turn, but a hand fell on her shoulder. Warm and reassuring, a fatherly presence, from a time long before politics and heavenly clans ever influenced her thought. She did not need to see his face, but there were others there as well, now. Older. Stranger. Half-remembered, alike dreams that lingered for but a moment on waking. A young woman sitting drinking tea, joking about alchemy with her mother. A blonde-haired woman gently dancing through sword forms on a mirror-bright lake amidst towering parasol trees. An old man, white haired, sitting cross legged in an alchemy lab, pondering a broken furnace. Each was mundane. Normal. Reassuring. Each was terrifying. Aloof. Untouchable. None turned, none even acknowledged the moment, but they didnt need to. They simply were, and that was enough. The Yang Intent recoiled, the eyes of her clone widening as the moment around her fractured. She saw Tai Wen reclining on a beach with a golden-haired beauty, laughing as they passed a jar of wine between them, admiring a setting sun over an azure sea. She saw a turtle dragon meditating beside a pool of water. Saw a young monkey splashing in a waterfall with his friends, watched by a handsome, older one, dressed in a tiger skin. Saw a dark path overshadowed by ancient trees in a place that had no sky. The woman with Tai Wen paused, mid sip, one arm around his shoulder, and her gaze, along with his, slid sideways to this moment, somehow. The reflection of the turtle dragon stared back too deeply. The handsome monkey didnt turn around, but slowly reached towards his ear, as if to scratch it. The dark path whispered, and shadows, seeming to walk beneath those leafy branches paused but for a moment amidst the singing boughs A five-eyed shadow gazed out of the gloom beneath all, hungrily and then it all passed. The clone grasped for her one final time and stared, blankly, as it beheld the truth of her heart. Now, do you finally see? she asked, sighing as it lowered its hand, gazing at her in incomprehension. Its gambit was good, she had to concede, but in the end, it failed simply because of perspective. It had gambled that those around her were each, according to their natures, susceptible, tied to a destiny not of their choosing, yet its understanding of each of them, here, was in some simple way flawed. No wisdom Tang Long Jiaos words, spoken not in any mortal tongue but that of dragons and other great beasts, were calm and contemplative, but within them she could still feel a thrumming current of energy, of thunder and drums. They washed through their surroundings, and as they did so, shimmering white motes seemed to shake free of everyone and everything, No attainment Her cloneclones in fact, because there were afterimages in front of Tai Wen, the monkey, Tang Jiao and the spirit-herb saintesses, stared blankly at something, then with a faint, soft sigh, dissolved into golden-white sparks. Since there is nothing to attain Auspicious Ending. Tang Jiao made an auspicious gesture with his right hand as he finished speaking. The motes of light swirling inwards flickered, and then coalesced into a single, palm-sized white feather, with a slightly off-putting lustre. Silently, the night-blossom saintess walked forward and before it could drift to the ground gently gathered it up in the folds of the black stole she wore As soon as the dark fabric fully enclosed it, she felt like she had just been released from the grip of an unsettling, oppressive shadow. Beside her, Heng Jiayi and Cao Liang gasped, while the others all shivered. Is is that it? The person who finally spoke up in the moment of silence was actually Yu Fei. Beside her, she could feel some of her own companionsparticularly Jiayi and Lianggiving her sideways looks likely wondering the same thing, but none willing to quite so rashly put into words their own questions. -Such is the lingering trauma of dealing with this sort of yang strength, she reflected ruefully. The scars of such a battle to quell yet not sublimate your every thought and action to such a strength would linger for some time. Even for her. The calmness of the moment within which they were now would feel like a trap itself. There would always be that question in your mind, was that actually it, and the great curse of such a strength as they had faced tended to be that that worry was the handle it sought to continue on. Myriad, mysterious, everchanging, unceasing, always seeking a new way. While it is true, that Yang is Myriad, mysterious and ever changing, she replied softly, saluting Tang Jiao, the Saintesses, and the others respectfully. Thanks to our efforts, a line does appear to have been drawn. She didnt quite phrase that as a question to Tang Jiao, but even for her, it was difficult. Fortunately, there was strength in ritual and propriety here to fall back on. Eliminating Yang was impossible, unless you wanted to face something even worse. What they had succeeded in doing was returning this particular dominant element influencing everything to something approaching passivity. It is, and I believe that is the case, Tang Jiao agreed, returning her salute. The others, even the monkey also returned the salute. Even in this, there was careful, yet not forced, ritual. It has been a long time since we last met, Great Lord Tang, she added, politely. Please allow me to extend greetings on behalf of myself, my family and my disciplesand to you, Honoured Saintesses, Lord Venerable White, Sagacious Lord Tai. It has indeed been a long time since there was such a meeting of powers as this, the Willow Saintess agreed drily. Odd, that it always happens in the face of those beyond this place, doing stupid things for ill thought-out reasons, the white furred monkey added. Destiny is in what is written, Tang Jiao remarked with a wan smile of his own. Probably why so many of my kin never learned to read good, the white furred monkey replied with a toothy grin. If only it were that easy, Tai Wen murmured drily, walking over to join her and her disciples. If only, she agreed, saluting him politely. Ahem. Before she could strike up a conversation, however, Guanyue, who had been quietly conferring with Sai Xingxiu as all this was going on, coughed politely to get her attention. What is it? she asked as Guanyue also saluted Tai Wen. The um, sense that I had before, has not gone, Guanyue informed her, uneasily. I can still feel something pullingcalling evenat me. You can she frowned, glancing around. I think I can shed some light on this matter, actually, young lady Meng, Tai Wen cut in politely. You can? Guanyue blinked and stared at him, before quickly adding. Lord Tai. Mmmm, there are a number of things I think you will be interested to hear, all of you, in fact, Tai Wen added, nodding to Tang Long Jiao, and the white monkey, before casting a pointed glance at Tuo Kankai and the other fortunate survivors. Oh? Tang Jiao raised an eyebrow. I have been witness to some of the build up to this grim start to the day, Tai Wen informed them. Some of my descendants, of the Ha clan, were caught up in its tumultuous prelude The local hunter bureau, and this matter of a gift for the son of that ambitious lad on Shan Lai, Tang Jiao mused, slipping off his rock, claiming her mothers sword as he did so. -I will have to ask him about that, she sighed inwardly. It didnt seem outwardly damaged, but even this close, she could sense little, if anything, of its condition, which meant either it had spent most of its qisomething she felt was unlikelyor he was deliberately supressing it. They could be exuberant, and had been rather bored out of their scabbards until called to this rather unwise use, but they should not be that undisciplined as sword spirits. You know of it? it was Tai Wens turn to look a little surprised now. Do you doubt that I have some means? Tang Jiao drily. Not at all. Tai Wen responded wryly. They are children of pluck, the white monkey mused. One would even say merit, if that term were not worthless in the world beyond these days. They are that they are, Tang Jiao agreed, a little sadly, she thought. Anyway, I can elaborate on some of the events as we walk, Tai Wen interjected, gesturing for them all to accompany him towards the pillars and the heart of the grove. Assuming I may? he added to the Jasmine. Matters should be resolved, she murmured, inclining her head. I presume this has much to do with why your son contacted my disciple, Tan? she asked quietly as they started walking. That is a part of it, yes. Tai Wen affirmed as the others fell in behind and somewhat around them. If you will allow me, he continued politely. I will share a little of the background as I understand it, in any case Of course, she murmured, more than happy to hear his take on events. Well, I first became aware of some of these matters a week or so ago As she listened to him give a quick summation of the unravelling of the political situation in Blue Water Province over the previous week, she took in the damage done to the valley once more. Tang Jiao, the Jasmine and the white monkey were both just walking in silence, listening as well, while behind them, the saintesses seemed content to usher the surviving members of the censure force over to her disciples, but didnt leave them unescorted. The lily-crowned woman just fell in near the white monkey, seemingly a bit reticent now for some reason. So, this appears at its root to be some ploy by the Din clan? she mused at last, as Tai Wen started to explain the actions of the group that had actually reduced one of Yin Eclipse''s great stronghold valleys to a smouldering, yang poisoned swamp. On the surface, at least, Tai Wen agreed. The four had enough artefacts on them to secure the foundation of a hegemonic power in this era. And on the face of it A large quantity were seemingly robbed from one of my sects subsidiary powers, she sighed. Yes. He affirmed. Speaking of that Even as he spoke, she felt something subtle shift in the air around them. It wasnt a return of the yang strength but, so attuned in the moment to yang energies was she, that she still felt the faint attempt at something prying on this location, before it foundered on something. It seems eyes have begun to rove, and that was remarkably precise for the chaos around here, she frowned. Yes, they had some potent protections, Tai Wen nodded again. I regret that that might have been the result of one of thema Devouring Eyes talisman? she frowned, considering the residual trace as it dissipated into the valley around them. Someone is looking for it? You see it clearly, Tai Wen confirmed, before sighing softly. A Devouring Eyes Talisman hmmm, that explains some things certainly. Tang Jiao, who had been listening silently until this point as they walked mused, stroking his beard. That is a big investment, she mused. Even in a great world like this with the interest of multiple heavenly clans associated on it, those were the tools of the truly deep pocketed. I take it the Meng one is? Tai Wen trailed off, not quite looking sideways at her. Accounted for? Yes, she affirmed drily. There was much to share here, but she didnt need to give him, or anyone else here, more than that. It was currently being used to shelter Azure Sword and as an extra layer of protection on some assets she had no interest in letting the wider great world get any hint of. It would be of no use against someone of Tang Jiaos realm anyway in any case. The one they used should be the one that belonged to the Zi clan, she informed him after thinking for a moment. She had told Yun Quan she would let Azure Sword take care of it, but in fact, if the Tai clan was willing to help there, it would only be a benefit. Ah, the one that went missing during the collapse of the last dynasty Tai Wen frowned. I thought that ended up in the hands of that old fellow from the Kong, like so many other things. Apparently not, Tang Jiao mused. I had planned to do something about it, after this she waved a hand at their surroundings. But perhaps we have a common interest in this? she added, glancing at Tang Jiao. It does indeed suit none of us to have such a tool unaccounted for, Tang Jiao agreed. Although, knowing they possess it, and are seeking it already? Tai Wen glanced up at the sky, pensively. It seems a waste to eliminate it injudiciously Just using it for this is a waste, she mused. It was not impossible that someone had decided to deploy it just for this, but even if Unbidden, the flash of that red-eyed, androgynously alluring figure, grasping for her mothers sword, slid back into her minds eye. Are there any sealed remnants in this place, Lady Jasmine? she asked, turning to the Jasmine Saintess. There are a few, the Jasmine affirmed. But they are not simple, and the things you must brave to get to them Are even less so, Tang Jiao mused. Those eyes she nodded, thinking back to that creeping, hungry sense at the end, just before the Yang Seed was pacified. They are such a thing, the Jasmine agreed. Lost, broken, remnant and wholly dreadful. None of them needed to say more than that, really. There were truly things in this place too terrifying for words, entombed in the darkness, bound to it in ways so profound that her mother had claimed they were obscured even from the Heavenly Dao in part. But what if some idiots did get past she frowned. And returned? Then things will change. Tang Jiao said simply, but with such a subtle sense of finality that if they heard those words in the corridors of the Imperial Palace, she wondered if the current Emperor might not chop the head of every member of the Din and Di clans this very hour. and the people of this world will learn anew why those few who remain, who saw this place fall, do not speak of those days lightly, Tai Wen sighed, before glancing at her. Why? Hmmm she glanced at her mothers sword, in Tang Jiaos hand. I saw some things before coming here. Among the targets that these swords struck at, was a group fleeing a cave, but the timing does not easily match, unless Temporal manipulation Tang Jiao frowned, holding up the sword to ponder it. Profound and difficult to discern. I have been granted certain protections, she reminded him. Understandable, Tang Jiao nodded. What did you see? the Jasmine asked. A pale, androgynous youth, dark haired, red eyes in the shadows of a cave mouth. Two others obscured, and he held in his hand an object that even though I picture it now, I cannot describe, she elaborated, conjuring a facsimile of the scroll capturing his appearance and that moment that she had previously drawn, because the original memory was well beyond her being able to manifest directly. It is cube-like, though and maybe this big? she held her hands about fifteen centimetres apart. There are a few things that could be, the Jasmine sighed. It was able to repel one of my mothers swords, she added. Hmmm, I can make some inquiries, Tai Wen mused. There are He trailed off again and glanced at the sky, as for the second time, she also felt faint brush of prying eyes. That is those three old fellows on Mount Kunlun, Tai Wen grunted. There was another subtle sense of peering, if indirect and unfocused eyes a moment later. And that should be old Shan Jiang, Tang Jiao shook his head. He has not gotten any lighter in his touch, despite the years, how disappointing." Well, he was warned not to rush to get to Venerate too quickly, she chuckled, recalling who he was speaking of. He was, Tai Wen agreed, returning his gaze to their immediate surroundings. In any case, I believe we are nearly here, though even in the short time since, the landscape has changed even more. Well, a lot of explosions will do that to a place, even here. The Night Blossom Saintess suggested archly. Maybe someone should blow up Blue Water City like this, see how many identifiable landmarks remain? Be my guest, Tai Wen chuckled mirthlessly. Maybe just give me a bit of forewarning so I can get anyone I care about out of there first? The Jasmine rolled her eyes. The tree the island the immortal pillars hmmm. Tai Wen turned in a slow circle, considering their surroundings and the badly burnt spirit tree rising above them, then beckoned to Meng Guanyue, who had been walking along in silence, letting Meng Tan and Sai Xingxiu talk to the survivors of the Censure Force. Miss Meng, do you have a stronger sense of what is calling to you here? I yes, Meng Guanyue nodded after a moments contemplation of their surroundings, then pointed towards the rising swathe of smoking mud and tumbled stonework ahead of them. Its there. She tried to spread out her senses to check the surroundings but found, much as she anticipated really, that she could barely penetrate the surface of the slagged mud, nevermind what was below. Everything was suffused by a nauseating mix of decaying yang strength, Parasol Qi and a few other very exotic traces that put her in mind of a phoenixs rebirth pyre. There were also lingering traces of one of her families compassesalmost certainly the one originally placed in Muralis shrine. There are profound, yet conflicting traces of the Dharma here, Tang Jiao mused, crouching down scooping up a handful of the heat-hardened mud and crumbling it between his fingers. Those brats deployed one of your Tang clans old Judgement platforms, Tai Wen informed him, jerking his head towards the nearest of the uprights. Looking where he indicated, she quickly located the scar-trace of extermination lightning at its summit. Extermination lightning, huh, Song Peizhi muttered under his breath beside her. Fortunately, they wasted it quite spectacularly, the Jasmine informed them. As to what is buried here She turned back to the Jasmine and watched as she stretched out her right hand The ruined ground around them shuddered. Cracks spread across the undulating, glassy surface, spreading swirls of iridescent qi wherever they went, then, with a grinding groan, the rubble and dirt drifted up into the air and swirled away, exposing the golden-hued outline of a half-buried, female figure. "G-guanxi?" Guanyue gasped, her voice cracking a little. So, I was going to explain before Tai Wen sighed as they watched the Jasmine try to lift the body with a gesture and to her surprise fail. But we got distracted by those prying eyes. Explain? she raised an eyebrow, as the Jasmine frowned and walked over to Guanxis body and crouched down beside it. Long ago, I had the misfortune to meet a meddling old fellow who wanted to make his end a problem for other people, the woman with a lily in her hair cut in, walking forward to join them. You certainly know him by reputationif not by merit, the Lily added. Mahajingvu, they called him, the Arhat of Great Spirit. There is a lot to say about him, but I did not always live in these mountains. I was born in the Lake of a Thousand Stupas, and lived there with my sisters, until that Prince Kong Wei Yuan toppled them to prove a point. I escaped. Most did not, and were refined by him into great golden pills for his disciples. Mahajingvu saved you, she sighed, recalling that gloomy moment from a bygone era. It had been in the Interregnum years, when the Meng clans control was shaken by the fall of Yin Eclipse and many eyes were interested in it. She had not yet set up the Seven Sovereigns precursor influence, when Kong Wei Yuan had arrived, seeking a foolish junior who had somehow led along one of his junior female relatives. The Junior had been taking part in some competition hosted by the Thousand Dharmas Temple. The old master had tried to mediate, but failed, and Kong Wei Yuan had obliterated the entire place, lake, ancestral grounds and all, taken all its wealth and refined all of the spirit herbs. The old master of that temple had been one of Mahajingvus disciples. He did, she nodded, gazing over Guanxis body, which was still resisting the Jasmines efforts to move. He took me to Yin Eclipse, and tried to convince me not to pursue vengeance, but the world is cruel and that Prince Wei never forgot. How does that tie back to her? Tai Wen asked, sounding curious. I came across her, already dying from the blades of Kong assassins, the Lily replied. Her life-essence was already crumbling, and it was only thanks to her mantra that she endured under their cursed blades" And you kept my sister''s corpse ever since? And didnt even send word? Guanyue growled, rounding on the woman. I offered, but she refused, the Lily shrugged. They marked her with a curse, and she was determined to not condemn others, especially those closest to her. A curse? she frowned. That made sense. To beguile and damage those around her, the Lily elaborated. However, as long as she remained in these lands, their unique nature was able to dampen it. I cannot claim to have any regard for your folknever have you done right by us, and ever have you sought to sublimate us for your own ends; however, she and I struck a deal. I could not save her mortal longevity, and unfortunately, her companions had already fallen and the one she sought was beyond reach White Swan? she asked. The same, the Lily nodded. With Mahajingvus aid I was able to forestall the curse they wrought, and agreed to preserve a spark of her essence within her mantra. I even sent word that she had perished, and took some steps to obfuscate how, to dissuade the Kong. Because of your clans past connections to my homeland, I even went behind her back to tell your clan, but my messenger was treated lightly by those who followed her in her role in the Meng clan, and so she considered that enough, in the end. Treated lightly? Guanyues eyes narrowed as she turned back to look at Tuo Kankai, who flinched and flushed with anger. -Ah, of course it would be something like that, she sighed inwardly. Indeed, it was hard, from the height they stood on, to point fingers at a being like this. To argue over the corpses beneath ones feet was little better than descending to the level of children, rolling in the mud, screaming insults that would bring no catharsis. She had been off world at the time, and Guanyue had accompanied her on that ill-fated endeavour in the Ten Songs Starfield. Tuo Kankais family had been courted by other factions in the Heavenly Meng, and his father had gained the seat Guanxi held before she vanished. For the sake of his own familys advancement in this era, he had likely let the search for his predecessor quietly fall into shadow, and preoccupied as she had been with the collapse of her clans influence on her return, it had never reached her, beyond the report that Guanxi vanished in Yin Eclipse, along with Hao Tianxun and several other notable companions of White Swan Empress. It seems I have failed you, she muttered, putting a hand on Guanyues shoulder. M-My father would never! Tuo Kankai snapped, turning to Meng Tan. Ancestor Tan, Ancestor Song, will you take the word of this this corpse robber, over my family? Today? Meng Tan raised an eyebrow. You do not want me to answer that question, I hope. Tuo Kankai flinched as if slapped, then turned to her, to her surprise. Young Lady Meng, my family has served your clan loyally, I refuse to speak ill of our founders lineage, but surely? She stared at him for a long moment, not sure whether to laugh or cry. It was true she looked nothing like Meng Fu, but he was part of the Seven Sovereigns Upper Echelon. Not recognising her for a moment was one thing, but to still be blind? Though she supposed, on reflection, he had not been able to hear her conversation with Tai Wen, such was the nature of the suppression here, and she was acting very casually, so With a sigh, she shook her head and turned back to the Lily, picking her words carefully. Circumstances in the past are the past. Today is today, tomorrow will be tomorrow. Do you have any other corpses that I should know about? It is fairly self-explanatory why you have Hao Tianxun in your possession, Tai Wen remarked drily. But I am curious about Xue Ming. Hao Tianxun? she turned to Tai Wen now, surprised. The Lily gave Tai Wen a sideways look and sighed. It seems a great many threads are coming back together in ways few could have foreseen, Tang Jiao mused, giving the Lily a deep look. So it seems, she agreed, just about succeeding in not sighing outwardly. Is this the mythical failing upwards? the Myrtle murmured to the Willow just loud enough for the rest of them to hear. Enlightenment, indeed, the Willow snickered. I dont have your missing emperor, if that is what you are wondering. He vanished in the Green Grave, the Lily replied to Tang Jiao, before glancing archly over at the saintesses. Even they cant go there lightly. In any case, she cut back in, before the topic could get derailed further by needless bickering. You said that a spark of her consciousness was preserved? She intended it to pass on her legacy, if circumstances permitted, the Lily nodded. I did not expect that some aspect of her soul would be temporarily reconstituted via what they did with that compasshowever, it did give Mahajingvu the means to help her, in the end. Indeed, the Jasmine had finally succeeded in extricating Guanxis body from where it lay, and brought her over to them while they were talking, and she could see now why she had not been able to sense it before, and why even the Jasmine had had such trouble digging her out. The dark golden coating Guanxis skin looked innocuous from a distance, but it was in fact a manifestation of a very famous, if now exceedingly rare, Dharma Method. Is this one of the Great Golden Bodies? Meng Tan asked her as the Jasmine set Guanxis body down next to them with a slight grunt of effort. It is, she affirmed, before glancing at Tang Jiao. It should be the Great Purity Golden Body? Indeed, the old dragon nodded, crouching down beside the body. That old fellow had cultivated it to a remarkable degree. It seems he has cast it off onto her, and taken the next step. It hasnt been contaminated by the yang energies? Cao Liang asked nervously. No, Tai Wen replied before she could. This method is Storied? she suggested drily. That was putting it mildly. The Great Bodies of the Transcendent Vehicle, to give them their full and slightly mealy-mouthed name in Imperial Common, were the pinnacle of attainment for any Dharma practitioner prior to attaining the status of an enshrined Bodhisattva, and each was comparable to a peerless Heavenly Physique. Surely some idiots in this era would roundly curse Mahajingvus name, that he had wasted the opportunity to bestow such a treasure of the heavens on a mere corpsebut then again, that was also why they would never encounter such a treasure no matter how many lives they lived. That is a way to describe it, certainly, Tai Wen agreed. And yet he still perished in these mountains, such a figure Heng Jiayi sighed, shaking his head. Perished perhaps, but it was not in vain, Tang Jiao shook his head. I think you understand that, in your heart, dont you, young lady? the dragon added to Meng Guanyue. This, perhaps, was his trial, and questing with good will, he has overcome it. I yes, Meng Guanyue bowed to the old dragon, a complicated look on her face. -Ah so this was why she was so determined to come along, she mused, considering Guanyue, who didnt quite meet her gaze. Though whatever he left must have been cryptic, or she would have said something of the specifics, unless that was also part of his advice? Crouching down by the body, she carefully placed her fingers to Guanxis temple and third eye The golden hue coating her skin peeled a little at her touch, some of it flaking off as Guanxi stirred, swirling around them for a few moments, darting this way and that like a tiny curious fish, before fading away. Is is she okay? Guanyue asked nervously. She is alive, she informed them drily. In terms of her physical condition, Guanxi was little better off than Ji Ming or Lian Erbei, though she had the advantage of a much stronger foundation. Still, her souls connection to her body was fragile, and largely supported and sheltered by the Great Purity Golden Body, which was slowly and methodically refining qi of all types from the surroundings to restore her. She was about to say more, when a faint tremor shook their surroundings. Its just an aftershock, Tang Jiao reassured the censure survivors, who all flinched, as the distant echo of falling rock reached them. A moment later, however, she also felt another probing spiritual sense disturb their surroundings, seeking from beyond the horizon. This one had more in common with the second, but had more of a flowing feeling to it, so it was one of the old Ancestors from the Huang factions. It occurs to me that the spiritual reactivation of a Dao Step Cultivator, along with the presence of a Great Golden Body, might show up on some of those greedy fellows'' divinations, Song Peizhi observed. Mmmm, yes, Tai Wen nodded. However, if it is just this much, I can keep obfuscating matters. Once things calm down it will return to how it was, the Jasmine added. L-Lady Meng? Guanxis voice, disbelieving and quavering, whispered ethereally in her ears, transferred purely by the intent from her soul. Is that really you? It is. She affirmed gently. You are? No, I am not a trick of a phantasm of their making, she reassured her. She could still sense some quite understandable hesitation from Guanxis spirit. Setting aside the whole matter of her death, she could feel the traces of what the compass had done to her now as well. On its own, it had not been able to achieve a complete spiritual re-activation, but the spark that the Lily had kept had provided enough to work with to bridge that gap. It was indeed just the kind of quiet, profound auspicious working that would draw the over-sensitive and acquisitive eyes of those who should really know better, if only because the number of entities capable of this feat in this era were few and far between, and none were remotely simple. Rather than force the issue, however, she took her hands away and sat back. After a moment, Guanxi took a shallow breath and then, at last, opened her eyes to look up at the cloud-veiled sky. Weird it is like I can still almost see that meddling old fellow, she whispered. Why did he? Destiny is in what is written. Tang Jiao murmured wryly. Whats done shapes whats to come. Guanxi flinched as she realised who had spoken. Indeed, the Jasmine agreed, rolling her eyes. none escape. I feel that that old homily is getting a lot of milage today, the white monkey grumbled. This really isnt some devious trick of that villain? Guanxi asked, disbelievingly, as she took them in. What villain would dare conjure me? Tang Jiao chuckled, making his way over to her. or know this appearance of mine. Tai Wen snorted. Or even know who they are the Lily added shooting another sideways look at the other Saintesses that they affected not to notice. Guanxis eyes widened a little as she realised the Lily was there, then she sighed deeply. It seems our deal is complete, the Lily bowed formally to her. So it seems. Guanxi agreed. When you say that villain? she asked. The thing in the Yang Intent Guanxi replied softly. I could hear it, even with whatever that old Buddhist did, it kept trying to lure me out of myself, showed me all sorts of she trailed off, shuddering. As Guanxi spoke, she found herself carefully examining the Yang Intent in their surroundings, but unlike with Ji Ming, her words drew no overt reaction from it, which was reassuring. It even took your form, Lady Fu, though not as you are now but how I remember you, Guanxi added. Yes, it took a semblance of my appearance, drawn from the memories instilled within that core, and perhaps the compass you were tasked to use as well, she replied. L-Lady Fu? behind her, Tuo Kankais horrified gasp as reality finally settled on his shoulders made her roll her eyes. Now this idiot realises? Arashin snorted. Rather than immediately reply, she instead turned to look over towards where the great peak of Yin Eclipse would be and spent a moment composing her thoughts. The temptation to just scream pure rage in his face was actually very real, but the world did not need to see Meng Fu''Furious And Very Willing To Set Things On Fire Starting With You'' Edition. You can control something of what these idiots trying to pry in here can see, right? she turned back to Tai Wen, an ideanot entirely uninfluenced by a desire to turn that thread of rage in her into something productive to the momentemerging. I can, yes, Tai Wen replied, giving her a calculating look. She considered their surroundings, and then the distant cliffs, where fires were still burning in places, then with a sigh turned back to her disciples. As she did so, her appearance shifted, the years settling back onto hernot so much that she looked old, but rather returning her to the appearance she had presented in the Seven Sovereigns. Beautiful, poised, motherlya Heavenly Lady of status and prestige. Her robe she kept, for continuity, but a simple armour some older eyes would recognise as her belongings, slid into focus over it. Considering the perspective of how this would probably be presented, she glanced over to Meng Tan, Cao Liang and Heng Jiayi. Sai Xingxiu, Arashin and Peizhi, intuiting something of what she was about without her even having to explain, had already smartly stepped back a few paces. Anything Tai Wen did would not be able to eliminate their presence entirely, but standing apart from her, they could be mistaken in the suppression of the surroundings for mere experts accompanying her, such was their age and general unfamiliarity to the powers of this era. Guanyue there was no point in concealing, and she herself had made no move to. Her arrival in the sect had been spectacular, and likely the most overtly marked, so her appearance here would not be unexpected. Six survivors happy things looked as they should, she finally fixed her gaze coldly on the stunned Tuo Kankai, who flinched back from her, as if slapped by her words as she slowly began to walk towards him. Forty-seven and six survived? S-six? Tuo Kankai managed to stammer, his already ashen expression turning sickly. Yu Fei, Wen Kangfei and Qin Chi were just frozen in shock. Two Dao Sovereign Formations Grand Masters, a Martial Sovereign with a True Heart and Principle, three Dao Lords with an Earthly Principle, led by an Eternal realm Grand Elder and a Dao Eternal with a Heavenly Principle... Since when does a censure force like that just teleport blindly right into the heart of one of the most infamous forbidden zones in the entirety of the Azure Astral Starfield? Are you trying to tell me that as external elders, purportedly versed in living in the world, you have risen to this eminent and respected position and never heard how obnoxious this place is to those of the second, nevermind third step, who enter unprepared and incautiously? The survivors flinched back from her, pale-faced and trembling as her intent bore down on themTuo Kankai practically grovelling in the mud, unable to move a muscle. and you did that just to save a bunch of Golden Immortal brats; one of whom is apparently an inheritance disciple of whom I have never heard, let alone met, and whom no one can even inform me exactly which Inner Hall Elder of the Seven Stars Pavilion he was attached to? She paused for a moment, as she took the opportunity to gesture to their surroundings. Who has apparently vanished without a trace before you ever got here! Her disciples and Heng Jiayi all judiciously took an extra step back, as the air around them started to shimmer in a manner not at all dissimilar to what the Yang Intent had been doing earlier, but in this instance, it was all her. Nothing external influencing the haze of her inner rage physically manifesting for a moment, in spite of the realm suppression. The other she hissed, leaning forward and dragging the grovelling Tuo Kankai up, purely through her manifest intent, so he had to look her in the face. The other is an inheriting disciple from the Jade Gate Courts Din Clan no less, who again, I observe is not here to be saved, and does not appear to be dead." Tuo Kankais clothes that had survived this hellish place in much better condition than the more junior members of the censure force, actually started to smoke under the pressure of her presence. Shaking her head in disgust, she turned away and gazed in the direction of the heart of Blue Water Province, and West Flower Picking Town, for a long moment, as much for dramatic effect as anything else. The onlookers expected a certain response in any case, so, she would give them one to chew on. Not only have you guilelessly behaved like the Imperial Courts running dogs, disgracing the reputation of our side, but because of you, and your thoughtless actions, our vitality has suffered today, she hissed, turning back to him. That was honestly an understatement. Even a top tier sect would face a catastrophic collapse in their capabilities just from the losses incurred by this elite censure force, nevermind what had happened in the heart of the Seven Sovereigns since. Make no mistake, we have bled today. Xianyu and Shangrong. Yu Dai. ErbeiMing Dao Sovereigns and especiallyespecially Dao Eternals, do not grow on trees, to be picked and consumed like seasonal fruit as some Golden Immortal brat likes! Even though she only named those five, it was the disbelieving faces of the dead lying in the grand teleport hallof Fumei and her golden-haired doll, of that little girls father and mother and so many more besidesthat stared back at her. Certainly, some who might witness this would see weakness in her actions. Or impetuousness, or a host of other flaws. She could kill Tuo Kankai, here and now, and she doubted anyone would complain, either. Another ancestor of a great sect in her position wouldand see strength and justice in that action. But even with the rage seething in her heart, she knew that would be a mistake. The wrong choice. It was crueller to let him live with the consequences. As Tang Long Jiao had said, as her mother had told her, as even her great grandfather had occasionally complainedWhats done shapes whats to come, none escape. Off to the side, side she could actually see Tang Jiao nodding, and the old white monkey rolling his eyes again. There was not a clan or influence in the Seven Sovereigns that hadnt suffered in some way today, and it would not be hard for those who looked to piece together much of the general chain of events, and link it back to the censure force, itself a relic of a complicated accommodation reached by Tuo Kankais own father, among others with the new world order in this era led by the Kong and Huang. Tuo Kankai, so keen as he had been to lead it, would not escape the legacy of this as long as he lived, nor would his family and clan. But Tuo Kankai, lifelong politician that he was, finally managed to collect something of himself. T-the c-censure request Indeed, as part of the treaty your father helped negotiate in absentia, Meng Tan cut in, coldly. We, as a righteous sect, do have an obligation to provide support for Imperial Censure requests. However, there is an exception. Yin Eclipse. Cao Liang added grimly, proving he at least had read the documents in full. And any request to its surrounding provinces Must be authorized by a core ancestor! Heng Jiayi added flatly, folding his arms. Which last time I checked, was me, or Guanyue, or my immediate junior brothers, Meng Tan continued as she watched on approvingly as they found their stride. Or Sect Mistress Yang. Junior Brother Ming, however, despite being teachers disciple, does not hold that position. Meng Tan added, as Tuo Kankai opened his mouth, presumably to protest that exact point. That was reading a little sketchily if you were literalist about the hierarchy within the sect, she had to concede, but it was also a reminder to carve out a clarification on that when they returned. I certainly didnt know about this until it occurred, Cao Liang added gloomily. Nor I. Guanyue agreed grimly. Nor did Meng Yang, Meng Tan nodded, as Tuo Kankai wilted under their baleful glares. Teacher he turned to her and saluted her formally. I shall take these four back to the sect and see that a thorough investigation is undertaken. First she held up a hand. Tuo Kankai, I hereby strip you of your rank of Grand Elder in charge of Discipline. A-ancestorC! Tuo Kankai actually had the nerve, possibly due to the lingering influence of the Yang Qi on his judgement, if she was being charitable, to try and protest. Indeed, he nearly bit his own tongue a moment later, regret flashing in his eyes. Rather than say anything, she just held his gaze steadily for a full ten seconds, watching him squirm, until at last she sighed and turned back to Meng Tan. Take them back, she instructed him, doing her best to inject a peak amount of I am very disappointed in this development into her tone. As you command, Teacher. Meng Tan and the others all bowed politely, and she glanced over at Tai Wen, letting the moment drag for a few more moments so Meng Tan could direct the four to move a little further away. And cut! she declared drily, once they had moved a few metres, letting her anger slip back into the shadows. Does that give you enough to work with? she asked, giving him a cute smirk as the years slid back off her once more and she returned to her prior appearance. More than, Tai Wen replied drily. Tuo Kankai and the others were staring at her in shock like they had seen a ghost, such was the speed at which she returned to her previous manner. Several of the lesser spirit herbs watching in the middle distance were actually applauding cheekily she couldnt help but notice. I was not kidding, she informed him flatly. You are no longer Discipline Grand Elder, and you have no idea how deep of a shit hole this catastrophe could yet become. yet. Arashin deadpanned. Anyway, she turned to Peizhi. If you could take them to my personal estate, I think that is best. As you command, Song Peizhi saluted her. Sending them back to the sect was out, if only because she did need answers, and those two missing Dao Sovereigns were bothering her. With damage done to the Seven Sovereigns there was no guarantee they would be secure, either, whereas with Azure Sword, who was basically managing it, there was no question of anyone short of someone like Tang Jiaos stature getting close to them. Can you take her as well? she added, nodding to Guanxi, who had watched the whole performance in silence. I can, Song Peizhi confirmed. I believe the Golden Body will protect her? he added, turning to Tang Jiao and bowing respectfully. There should be no problems, Tang Jiao agreed. She watched as Guanyue helped up her sister, then carefully walked her over to the still shaking Tuo Kankai and the others. Peizhi spent a moment staring up at the sky, then walked over to join them. AhActually she held up her hand to stop him. Peizhi paused, turning back to her, a questioning look on his face. Take Tan and Jiayi with you as well, she added, before turning to Meng Tan. Can you go to Yang and stay with her? If you can, find our scholar friend as well. Ah, of course, Meng Tan nodded, seeing what she was thinking without her having to explain. Meng Yang would certainly be heading to Blue Water City in short order, with a suitable escort, but having Meng Tan accompany her, along with Heng Jiayi, would send a very clear message, and also give added weight to any conclusions their curious onlookers might be tempted to draw. What about me? Cao Liang asked, a little hesitantly. You get to stay, she smirked. She had not had many opportunities to instruct him, and Yin Eclipse was as good a place as any to broaden his horizons, especially on a day like today. There also wasnt much he could contribute beyond awkward politics if he went to Blue Water City. Cao Liang gave her a very confused look, while Arashin just put her hand sympathetically on his shoulder, ignoring the look she shot her as Meng Tan and Heng Jiayi made their way over to join Peizhi. In that case, we shall take our leave first, Peizhi formally bowed to all of them. Accepting his salute, she then stepped back, as did Meng Tan, taking Cao Liang and Heng Jiayi with him There was a sense of rushing wind and then the entire group around Peizhi blurred upwards, vanishing into the cloud. The only trace they had been there was the vibrating cloud of dirt trying to fall upwards after them, which lingered on for several seconds before collapsing back to the ground. While this was going on, she noted a few extra faces had appeared among the onlookers as well. There were some more awakened spirit herbs, but amongst them were a few that stood out. An old Xuanwu who had retained its natural form was deep in conversation with a bearded old man in a grass cloak and hata ginseng herb based on the laws she could feel on it, that was itself a rare example of its kind taking on a male, rather than female form. A Great Golden Kite, in the form of a muscular cultivator in a ragged blue robe, face concealed by a mask in the style of its species, but still sporting dark red-gold wings, was speaking to the White Monkey Venerable. Three tall, strikingly beautiful dark-haired women, also dressed like cultivators, in revealing silken robes patterned with ever-repeating eyes were listening in on the Xuanwu, while a fourth, slightly older, was standing with the Jasmine and Myrtle saintesses. All four were close enough in appearance that they could have been sisters by blood as well as oath, and she suspected they were both, though not of any sect the average cultivator would care to encounter. The Spider Queens of the East Fury Peaks had been a force in this region for a long time, influential even to the point where they had controlled sects and territory in the surrounding provinces, at least until Lu Fu Tao set in motion their reclamation in the current era. The elder listening to the Saintesses noticed her gaze and saluted her politely, only for the Myrtle to then say something and to her surprise, lead the spider queen over to them. May I introduce Yushiki, eldest of her generation, the Myrtle stated. Lady Meng, the Spider Queen bowed politely to her. Lord Tang. I dont believe I have had the pleasure, she replied, returning the salute politely. Behind her Xingxiu and Arashin had also politely saluted, as did Cao Liang, though he looked a bit reticent, she couldnt help but notice. Yushiki also let her gaze stray to her disciple for a moment, but chose not to remark on it. -I suppose there is some difficulty there with the Cao going back to Lu Fu Taos time, she mused. Before any of them could say anything further, though, a winged figure descended down from the swirling cloud above to land on the nearest of the uprights, its sense sweeping across everything quite forcefully. Even that fellow got shaken out of his solitary roving, huh? Tang Jiao muttered as everyone turned to consider the huge form of the shoebill stork. The shockwaves travelled far, the Myrtle sighed. Both below and above The valleys between these peaks will be greatly disturbed for a long time, I suspect. With a ripple and fluffing of its feathers, the shoebills form shifted into something similar to the Golden Kitea tall, muscular, winged male cultivator, clad in loose-fitting blue grey robes, though it kept its real head and signature beak, then it descended down to the ground to land a short distance away. Strong, Cao Liang muttered as the presence of the laws around it buffeted everyone a little. It is, Sai Xingxiu nodded. This is the elder son, he has always been a bit rough, and he dislikes those from outside these mountains intensely. Even before his mother was hunted down by Dun Kong Jiang to prove his worth to become crown prince to replace Dun Fang after he left. Long has it been since one of your kind came to these places, the shoe-bill stated provocatively to her. We have little cause, she replied blandly, holding its gaze as it looked down at her. The staring contest, which was farcical really, lasted for about ten seconds, before it was forced to look away, eliciting eyerolls from the several of the onlooking spirit herbs. And yet, now the qi of your wretched weeds pollutes our valleys, and the screeching lament of your minions death-pyre still echoes in these heights, the shoe-bill retorted. Last I checked, these were not your heights either, the Myrtle cut in, archly. And Lady Fu is our guest. We have already plucked one insolent birds tail feathers today. Dont tempt my sisters into working to create a set, Anyong. The shoe-bill flinched backwards as the Myrtles presence intensified profoundly for a moment, then with a faint grimace, bowed to her in apology. Rather than accept it though, the Myrtle just slid her eyes sideways to her. Anyong stared at the Myrtle, then at her, and then sighed, its shoulders slumping and some of its anger and arrogance fading as it bowed to her in apology. The moment has got to me, please accept my apology for my interruption. It is fine, she waved her hand more magnanimously, accepting his slight bow, because there was no point getting caught up in fractious tit-for-tat with what was one of the real powers of these peaks. This does bring us to why I wanted to introduce Yushiki to you, the Myrtle continued. And I anticipate that Lord Jiao also has thoughts in the same direction? You anticipate wisely, Tang Long Jiao agreed, stepping back into the conversation at her invitation and holding out one of her mothers swords to her. She accepted it and blinked as she realised it was completely sealed. Before you ask, it was like this when it tried to hit me. I had to be quite robust with the spirit, Tang Jiao informed her apologetically. But it should suffer no lasting damage. -Ah, that would be what I felt, she mused, considering the weapon in her hand and recalling what she had sensed at the moment of their impact. Focusing her intent on it, she touched her mothers control seal, imprinted into the sword directly It shook, the space around them trembling faintly, but the seal, while it weakened a little, did not crack, and some semblance of it seemed to fade out of her awareness, even as she searched for it. Time Law? she narrowed her eyes, staring at the blade. Indeed, Tang Jiao grimaced. And the application is strange. Hollow, aloof. This was not done by a person, but an object. The intent behind it is formidable, but should be no match for me, or for several others here he nodded to the Jasmine. And yet It resists she pursed her lips and tried again to reconnect her mothers seal to the sword. The link wasnt broken, and in fact, from her side, it registered nothing wrongunless she held the sword in her hand and tried directly. The seal is out of synch with the moment? she frowned after a moments further consideration. Indeed. Tang Jiao nodded. You say that, but you have not in fact shown it to me, yet. She blinked as the Jasmine appeared right beside them, giving Tang Jiao a sideways look. Cao Liang, so focused on her and the sword, actually started in surprise. Ah, my apologies, the Dragon coughed. Events simply overtook the moment. Indeed, the Jasmine agreed drily, before turning to her. Can I have a look at it, Lady Fu? Sure seeing no reason why not, she passed the sword to the Jasmine, who considered it for a long moment, then closed her eyes A shimmering eight-pointed star appeared over the Jasmines hand, expanding to cover the whole sword, then with a silent sense of something shifting, a blurry figure staggered into focus next to them, holding out their hands to stop With a crisp chime something within her link to the sword changed, and suddenly the sword spirit, bearing a remarkable similarity to her mother, stood there, looking around in shock and anger, before finding her. I uh, sorry, Young Mistress. The sword spirit bowed to her abjectly. We failed to Its fine, she stopped the spirit bowing more deeply. Circumstances are what they are, and you did your best. No you dont ah the spirit started to speak, then trailed off, a look of confusion on her face and put a hand to her temple The Jasmine caught the spirit before it could fall over, which was not normal behaviour for one. The seal still remains, the Jasmine sighed. I just exploited a loophole few have ever been able to close in the nature of such artefacts that gain sapience in this way. What did that thing do to me? the spirit asked the Jasmine in confusion. I feel like I have a hole in my head. You do, your self of the last hour, at least, is still bound within the sword, the Jasmine informed the spirit. If I had all of you in front of me, I should be able to break it, but This seal is going to make finding them hard, she sighed. The aura of the sword was non-existent, and while there was some outward emanation, it was sealed by something Tang Jiao had done. In fact, this is going to be a bigger problem, she groaned, as she considered the sword in the jasmines hand. The Parasol Qi, Sai Xingxue suggested. Yes, she nodded, looking around. There was still a lot of it, even in the surroundings here, but it was not of the same quality. The source was probably the sword that had been in Muralis shrine. The second aspect of this, Yushiki spoke up again, relates to this army of mutated tetrids that has sprouted like mushrooms in the rain. Ah yes, them, Tai Wen sighed, turning to her. I was going to bring them up, but again, events have overrun my original explanation a little. Understandably, she conceded. The tetrids should be the work of a newly emergent influencethe Five Fans, Tai Wen continued. The who now? Arashin asked, raising an eyebrow. Ah, I know something of them, Cao Liang spoke up, burying a grimace. On the face of it, they are a local bandit confederation that have been operating in the shadows of Blue Water Province of late. They emerged around the time of the Three Schools Conflict some thirty years ago though their roots go back to the Yeng clan And a few others, Tai Wen added. Yes, they have been a continual thorn in the side of my nephew, Cao Liang sighed. Yeng Clan? The group from what used to be Iron Fan Province, when Ling Yufan was still Grand Duke? Unfortunately, the detailed geopolitics of Eastern Azure for the last forty or so thousand years were a bit of a haze to her. It was one reason she was content to let her disciples and the sect handle the immediate, political pushback to this whole mess. who the Deng displaced during the reclamation thirty thousand years ago? Thats them, Cao Liang confirmed. The Blood Eclipse occurred while you were in seclusion. And then my older brother Decided now was the moment, to seek his own destiny in the dark corners of this place, yes, she continued, seeing where this was going. Anyway, this army of mutated tetrids should be their work, Tai Wen confirmed. Yes Cao Liang didnt quite meet her gaze there. She knew he had had no part in thathis relationship with his older half-brother and former Duke of Blue Water Province, Cao Hongjun was strained at best. They shared a father, and little else, though she supposed Liang had had to step up since Cao Hongjun departed so abruptly, and before anyone could work out what he had uncovered in that place. The Yeng clan were skilled at the manipulation of creatures, she mused, pondering what she knew of them. But it is no small investment to raise an army of such things capable of causing problems this deep into the mountains That spoke to a much deeper backer. Indeed, Tai Wen agreed. My son has been looking into this, and it seems that this group is a front for various influences on the Central Continent who want to disrupt the Azure Astral Authoritys weakened grip on the province since the Blood Eclipse. With that in mind, they have also seemingly drawn in the surviving perpetrators of the Blood Eclipse and elements of some of the older tribal powers and their fronting influences, like the Golden Mask. How severe a force are we talking? she asked, turning back to Yushiki. Tens of thousands, they are crawling out of nowhere, the spider queen replied with a grimace. And there are many mutates, born to Parasol Qi and worse among them. So, this collaboration runs deep, Tang Jiao mused. I saw one, in the depths, briefly. It was a formidable thingfor what it was, fused to the body of a powerful physical cultivatorreminiscent of the Purple Cloud Cult. There are some like that among those running riot through the valleys north and south of here, Yushiki added. According to my sister she nodded to the elder of the three still talking to various spirit herbs they first appeared in force to the south, then rapidly from the north, as our nests were disturbed by those who eventually penetrated the heart of this place. These things, we know of them also, Anyong frowned. For several seasons, our lesser kin have observed them to skulk in shadow, seeking paths to the pits beneath the high peaks. They are not hard to kill, but they are elusive. And my mothers swords are scattered right into the heart of this, she sighed more deeply. I should be able to give you some indication of where they went, Tai Wen interjected helpfully. The temporal distortion does make things weird, but it should not take me too long to get you something useful. We should be able to make a compass from this sword as well, she mused, after nodding to him in thanks. If you can provide telemetry as well, it should make things much easier. I know where one is, Lady Fu, Yushiki added. It is about ten miles that way, buried in the ridge. The spider queen pointed north-east as she spoke. They should have landed much closer, surely? Cao Liang asked, frowning. Initially, yes, she agreed. However, between the extant dimensional distortions affecting this place, the extensive bleeding out of the spatial reservoirs in surrounding ridgelines, and this temporal seal, if they are all only ten miles from here I will be impressed. At her words, the sword spirit just slumped its shoulders still further. There is also the influence their presence will have, if they are all bound like this, the Jasmine mused, considering the sword. Parasol Qi is avaricious and, unbound from the ego of the spirits in those swords, it will act in defence of itself in a way that will be particularly insidious on the local valley eco-systems, especially as the suppression starts to push back. Not to mention all the Yang Qi that has been diffused across this part of the mountains, Tang Jiao added. It penetrated deep enough that i would be very surprised if those five-eyed lizards are the only thing it disturbed down there. Ugh, there are them as well, the Myrtle rubbed her temples, glaring at the distant ridge to their right. The thing we saw when the seed tried to do what it did at the end? Cao Liang asked Arashin quietly. Yes, Arashin nodded grimly. They are dangerous beyond compare. That this era has never dealt with them in force is a mercy you should thank the Pure Ones for, Sai Xingxiu agreed, his words eliciting nods from the Myrtle and Tang Jiao as well. They can still die. Yushiki observed grimly. Eventually. Arashin added. You know what the worst part of this is? Sai Xingxiu put a hand on Cao Liangs shoulder, and gestured to the ruin around them. Even with all this, and what transpired back at the sect, I still dont think this morning has made my top three what in the heavenly gods possessed someone to do what now? incidents I associated with these mountains." What would you rank first? The Myrtle asked drily. First? Sai Xingxiu laughed mirthlessly. I think the demiseor at least I have to assume he perishedof Heaven Grasping Ascendant Sage, would top the list for me. Uggh, please dont speak of him, the Jasmine shuddered. What kind of lunatic tries to refine this entire place as their Heavenly Truth? An idiot? she suggested blandly, while Tang Jiao just shook his head ruefully. If there was a red talisman and a bell rope somewhere that said danger, do not touch, world may end, you know cultivators would be queuing up for a thousand miles to yank it off, Tai Wen interjected, rolling his eyes. Especially if paired with the special allure this place seems to project for a certain kind of idiot, she agreed. If I had a Dao Jade for every time someone has attempted it Id have three, as well, which is slightly disturbing in its own right. Its happened three times? She was amused to see Xingxiu look somewhat aghast, though it was understandable really. The matter with Heaven Grasping Ascendant Sage had been memorable, and not in a good way, and truthfully, neither of those other two incidents she referenced had been close to that scale. The backlash Jiang Tianyus ritual had caused in the mountain had nearly fractured the fundamental principles of the world in regards to the advancement of all cultivators, and it had taken almost fifty thousand years and a huge amount of resources from the Meng and Tang Heavenly clans to fix, and even to this day, there were certain Daos that Eastern Azures heavenly order would persecute excessively, in spite of the best efforts of every dynasty since. What would you consider second? Arashin asked with a giggle. The death of Prince Ming Huangfei? Probably, Xingxiu sighed. And of course, there is the incident with those horrific five-eyed things during the reign of the Eternal Star Empress. The cost to eliminate that ruin we had to purchase at a price that makes the Blood Eclipse that is so recent a scar on this region seem a mere skirmish in comparison. Quite, the Jasmine nodded. It is easy to speak of it now, but the root of that Yang Strength cannot be underestimated. If left unchecked, it could be a disaster as great as any you have seen since these mountains fused with your world. All the more reason for us to act appropriately, she stated, glancing at the others. All of us can recall worse moments than this, but that doesnt mean what has transpired this morning cannot yet spiral out of control. That is certainly something everyone here can agree on, Tang Jiao nodded at her words. Even if these incidents feel like ancient history to youngsters such as you, his gaze took in the spider queen, Cao Liang, the shoe-bill and even Xingxiu and Arashin. and quite rightly banished to the nightmares of us old folks, does not mean a moment like them cannot come again. Especially when these last few generations have continued to surprise in all the worst ways, Tai Wen mused gloomily. It is depressing how quickly or lightly, she interjected. Yes, he nodded. They cast off the memory of what happened a mere thirty thousand years ago. Immortals are easy to raise, with power. Cao Liang suggested pensively. And few in this era truly appreciate the fangs this land can present you with if you treat it without care, Arashin sighed. Such hopes and dreams, those covetous children had, upon the return of Lu Fu Tao from this place, she added, shaking her head ruefully. And yet, for all the weight of manifest destiny your people have claimed, they still saw the pride of their junior generations sink without a trace into the mountains, the shoe-bill remarked hawkishly. If there is one thing I have learned, in all my years watching these mountains from near and far, it is that they care little where you come from, or where you intend to go to, she replied. My mother called this place a tombstone, and I have seen nothing that has dissuaded me of the wisdom of her pronunciation since the day it crashed down. A tombstone, huh, the Jasmine turned to look towards the interior, and just sighed softly. That is indeed an epitaph it is hard to deny. Chapter 10 – Flight (Obsolete)
When you are making your way through the Inner Valleys between Thunder Crest and East Fury, do not be hasty or injudicious in your path. It is no exaggeration to tell you that you are, at any one time, no further than one hundred metres away from something that could kill you as easily as breathing. What will keep you alive is not your strength, or your spirit root, or your family name. It is knowing every damn thing in this jade slab so well you can dream it backward and become the Dao Parent to its firstborn child.
Excerpt from Survival in the Shadow of the Great Mount ~By Ling Shao, Teaching Elder of the West Flower Picking Hunter Pavilion.

~ Kun Juni, The Herb Hunters ~
Kun Juni ran. Sprinted even, as fast as she could. Han Shu kept proximal pace abreast of her as she zigzagged between trees and shrubs. The valley floor here was less dense due to the taller tree canopy overhead, which she was certain was not optimal for her survival in this particular situation. A flash of heat swept over her from the left and Han Shu said something, inarticulate cursing she guessed, as he rolled away from a gyre of fire that had swept up in its wake. They blocked that way, Lin Ling yelled as loud as she could, appearing out of nowhere to slightly behind and to her right. Nameless fates, she rasped the curse out. Every breath was agony still, a gift from her initial landing in the forest here, having thrown herself straight off the other side of the ridge to open up distance to escape their pursuers. Glancing to the left as she skidded over a low boulder, she really wished she hadnt: a wall of weirdly reddish fire was crackling away around three hundred metres from them. It split the valley in half, blocking any means to head further into the interior. That had been the way Lin Ling had come from. She was about to ask her why when it became self-explanatory. *KUUAAAAASSSSK!* The inarticulate, keening wail from beyond the wall of fire made her skin cold as ice and her heart skip a few beats. A female tetrid stalker, and now enraged as well. She caught flashes of a cow-sized, eight-legged spider-like thing beyond the wall of flames. Even at this distance, its presence made her skin crawl with the kind of fear that prey feels just being in the vicinity of something they cannot escape. Fates! We go up, Han Shu snarled. No argument there... she hissed under her breath. She didnt dare pause as she hurdled another rock. It was ironic that her crappy spirit root was finally paying off. Her physical cultivation, which she had originally picked up because reaching Mantra Seed would allow her to abandon and restart her spiritual cultivation with some fairly significant and much-needed benefits, was nearly as good as Han Shus, a bit ahead of Arai and Sana. If she survived this, and that was a big IF, she would have to buy Old Man Ling some excellent wine. It was his teachings, beating the arrogance and conceit out of her like she was a dust rug in the process of advancing her training, that was keeping her alive at this point, the mantra giving her soul a few precious extra seconds of protection from the gaze and scream of the stalker. Behind them, there was an even bigger explosion and the stalkers scream cut off abruptly. So an eight-star qi beast was no match for him at all? Behind her, in the forest, Di Ji or maybe Din Ouyeng was laughing manically. -Are they treating this pursuit like some kind of fate-thrashed game? It might very well be one to them, based on what she knew of the nameless-blessed calamity that Ji Tantai had revealed himself to be. She skidded over another rock and narrowly avoided going feet-first into a crevice full of spiderwebs. Shadows flickered below as she dropped a fire ward stone into it in passing and Han Shu, evidently realising what she was planning, also threw a thunder one down. Thousands of shadows scuttled and hissed as they illuminated the nest, stirring it up. The ridgeline rose above them now, as behind her was a flare of thunder and another muted shriek from a tetrid stalker. Another fissure, also full of webs, nearly dropped her into darkness as she leapt forward again. -Is there a cavern underneath here? On a whim, she grabbed one of the talismans from Arais pack, one of Grandmaster Mangs, and dropped it into the fissure after pushing the required activation qi into it. If there was a cavern nest of cave spiders down there, bringing them up would unpleasantly delay the pursuit a little. Neither of them seemed particularly tolerant of spiders. She made it thirty metres and one more chasm before the ground behind her lifted slightly. The pressure wave from the detonation carried her onto the scree. Lin Ling smashed down nearby, panting hard, and hissed; What did you do!?! Talisman into spider nest. RUN, was all she could gasp out. Swinging the two packs onto the other shoulder where she could get at them more easily, she just ran straight on. Leaping boulders was easy with her current physical prowess at least. The wave of insidious, lingering, intent C carrying something undefinable that might actually have been soul sense C which swept over everything a moment later vindicated her decision to throw the talisman down. -Do they have a treasure that allows them to lift the suppression somehow? she wondered, even as her own defensive artefacts blunted the worst of the probing attack. Such objects did exist, but using them was suicidal because up here everything was enmeshed into the valleys in bizarre and esoteric ways. Pushing the suppression upwards in a region to Soul Foundation was thus an act of utter insanity, simply because it would get you noticed like the worlds fattest, juiciest fly smashing into a spiders web. She didnt look back to see if the spider queen was coming to the surface, instead, just praying that the creature might buy them a few more minutes against the pursuit. The lower part of the ridge climb was thankfully straight-forward. A dozen vertical leaps carried her and Han Shu a third of the way up it, to the base of the actual cliff. Lin Ling was still burning her current air walk talisman, so she just ran straight up, dodging from tree to tree to keep cover. Above them, a chain of lightning bolts roared across from over the previous ridgeline and scoured the cliff. That was a ridiculous talisman, if talisman it was. My concealment talisman is about to run out, Han Shu signed as she landed beside him. Without comment, she tossed him Sanas spare talisman sheaf. She had both their bags, having grabbed them as she bounded off the ridge they had been on. The route further up was not easy, it seemed, leaving the best route as the inland One, towards the sun peaking past the mountain. You think the Ha cultivators are all dead? Han Shu grimaced as he rapidly reapplied his talisman. Certainly. Sir Huang was sneak-attacked like that, and based on the explosions Sir Cao probably was as well. She paused to think for a moment, then continued. If we head for the sun line, there are several larger nests. And there is that Jasmine, Han Shu agreed. Looking up and seeing that Lin Ling had reached the cliff as well and was looking down at them, she pointed towards the sun and signed, Go there. Lin Ling didnt bother to sign back and started flitting through the trees on the cliff face. Is that wise? Han shu asked. That Jasmine grows in the next valley down. They seem to have tried to shift the suppression up to Soul Foundation! she signed back as Han Shu finished reapplying his talisman. Are they insane? Han Shu groaned, before crouching and jumping to the next boulder. No, probably just ignorant and very confident, she grimaced, following after him, making her way vertically up the slumped cliff face They were almost certainly being tracked by their jades in any case, Ling Luos Jade Loci was able to do that and a lot more. As such, as far as she could see, their only strategy for survival was the death fields: the places they usually avoided, the paths where anomalies hunted, the lairs of terrible things in the valley floors that the jadework records talked about. They would run through them all and throw whatever they could into their pursuers in the process, turning the entire valley system over in their wake. If flight was impossible, then the pair either had to chase them in person or risk teleportation. So far their pursuers were going with the former. That was probably why they had chosen to force the suppression somehow: to them, it likely seemed an expedient choice given their background, but up here, soul sense just made you a target, and with any luck, they would die horrifically without ever knowing the extent of their mistake. Up ahead. Centipede burrow, Han Shu signalled. She nodded and prepared another talisman one of Arais this time. Slapping it on the edge of the dark slit in the cliff, she finally risked a glance behind. The forest was on fire, the screams of enraged tetrid stalkers still echoing in the distance. She caught several flickers of lightning amid the burning forest, telling her that one of them was in the valley now. Id hoped they would have lost some ground with the ridge, Han Shu signed. They aren''t gaining much though, she sent back. They hit the lower ridgeline a few moments later, the ground levelling out and the undergrowth becoming thicker again. Wincing, she charged straight through. All she could do was trust to the barrier charms at this point to save her from anything overt. In any event, dying to something in the shrubbery was probably preferable to being caught by Di Ji. Behind them, there was an enraged shriek that made the air quiver and the world around her swim. Not a tetrid stalker. The spider queen? The calibre of the soul strength that came with the noise was phenomenal. Even at this distance, it was all she could do to stay conscious and running. The qi-infused laughter cut off for a moment, followed by a series of ground-shaking detonations that far exceeded anything they had yet felt. The shrieking intensified and then Lin Ling was beside them. One teleported ahead. Waiting on the upper limit of the west valley wall. Bah! she scowled. They are going to make us race the shadow? Looks like, Lin Ling grimaced. I left them a surprise though. There was nothing more to say, really, so they turned and sprinted flat-out through the green. The edge of the ridge appeared out of the mists like a spectre, but none of them stopped for it. Behind them came a crack and then the smell of sweet spirit grass. Another thunderous howl echoed through the trees, from the direction of the sun line. You woke the moon loon, Han Shu said accusatorily. I did, Lin Ling giggled, with an incredibly nasty grin on her face. The whole ridge behind them shuddered. The mists warped and for a second she caught a glimpse of a four-armed furred ape hanging on the edge of the cliff. A moment later a figure in purple appeared on the top of the ridge, in full view of the ape. You dare disturb this seat? Wretched things! Oh, fates it even speaks, Han Shu winced as they crashed through the upper story of this new valley. Before she could reply, a vast arc of purple lightning struck down on the far side of the ridge. A nova of what she was sure was soul sense erupted a moment later, making her miss her footing, only Han Shus hand on her collar preventing her from smashing into the forest floor. With a grunt, he threw her forward and followed after. This was a narrow valley, mostly unremarkable except for some swampy bits to the far side. Nothing worth wasting talismans on. The next ridge, however Grimacing, she swallowed another pill infused with fire qi for her blood and earth qi for her bones. The rush of extra energy spilled through her like a torrent. Her arms were almost glowing and her skin turned translucent under the overload of elemental energy. Without pausing to lose any momentum from the throw she launched herself vertically, running up the cliff face, using the qi in her body to pull herself towards the face. She could feel her physique fraying at the edges even as she did so. Old Ling would have called this cultivation... and laughed at her when she complained. All three of them arrived at the top at the same moment. She barely had time to react to an uki kantis tree that broke her path as she hit it feet first. Fortunately, Han Shu caught her again on the rebound and threw her upwards once more. Before she hit the canopy in the next valley she palmed a Lightfoot talisman to break her fall. The inertia of the impact turned it to dust almost immediately, but its purpose had been served. Twenty metres to her left Lin Ling landed, cratering the ground and scattering vegetation. Han Shu landed a moment later using the same method she had. Left or right? she signalled. Left, Lin Ling signed back. God Bewitching Jasmine. She signed affirmatively -Left it is then. Right led towards another swamp area with some cave pools. There were snapping xuanwu there, but the Jasmine was a harder threat to deal with if you just charged in. There was a roar behind them and a massive detonation shook the whole forest. A figure impacted the far ridgeline, its four arms twitching weakly. In the sky behind them, a second sun was burning. She recognised the sigil in it grimly. Sun Seizing talisman, Lin Ling yelped. She had clearly been to the same auctions in Blue Water City. A moment later a second figure, in blue and white, flickered over the ridgeline and she understood how they were keeping up. -Sky Shifting talismans?!? Is that Han Shu narrowed his eyes and looked across at the scene as they ran. A Sovereign grade Sky Shifting talisman, she signed. Opposite them, the terrible ape, a ten-star active threat, howled and hammered its chest. Before it could even react, a warping distortion in the sky over the valley extended out and hit it full on. She saw its body twist and distort for a second before exploding into pieces. Something hazy flitted out of it, into the forest, and vanished without a sound. Are they made of talismans? Lin Ling asked, looking more than a bit panicked. What realm are those two actually at? With this kind of firepower? Chosen Immortal at least," She signed back. As one, they charged into the grove. The God Bewitching Jasmine was a threat comparable to the Life-Breaking Aspen Grove: a thirteen-star zone active threat that was also considered as a minor anomaly in its own right. I am sorry mother your daughter is going to die without a corpse, she muttered under her breath as they ran beneath the twirling silver blooms. "Be careful," Lin Ling grimaced, looking up at the hypnotically beautiful flowers... "I don''t have another Skitter Leap talisman from Grandmaster Mang to bail us out." If we survive this place, we are going under Sky Chaser Ridge, She signed. The signs that both of them sent back were not worth translating.

~ Ha Yun, Young Master of the Ha Clan ~
I am Di Ji, and I am so pleased that you are all able to be here today to help," The youth said with a broad smile, turning from where he stood. Six golden rings gently orbited his body that hadnt been there a moment before.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Ha Yun stared blankly at the place where Sir Huang, Arai and Sana had been standing a second before. His brain was still trying to formulate a rational response to whatever the fates this was a nightmare? CIs this a different Di Ji? Isnt Di Ji dead? Sneak attack? Ha Leng gawped beside him. Kun Juni had used her movement art to arrive beside the edge where Arai and Sana had fallen, and was already holding their bags. Din Ouyeng lazily grasped her by the arm, preventing her from falling. In the same instant, Lin Ling threw out a talisman and launched herself off the edge, following Juni and Han Shu. Tcch, Din Ouyeng laughed and suddenly two more arms were grasping for the fleeing Herb Hunters. I didnt want to throw them over with that old fool, those two were worth making my toys, Di Ji sighed, lowering his hand and staring down. The talisman that Lin Ling had slapped down twisted and the moment warped. Lin Ling, Han Shu and Kun Juni dissolved into multi-coloured butterflies. FUCK! Di Ji snarled, his mood changing instantly as he uttered an odd curse that sounded faintly like it was in Easten. They had a talisman like that? The words shook him free of his reverie and he instantly palmed the strongest barrier talisman he possessed from his storage and triggered it to cover the area around them. Ha Mao and Ha Ding both dived for cover, triggering their own barriers without bothering to comment. The multi-coloured butterflies continued to swirl around. The world was spinning faintly. His ears were ringing. There was no sound? CAh! blood was running down his face. The aftershock of the strike that hit Sir Huang in the neck and threw him, Arai and Sana over the edge. Belatedly he saw Ha Jiao lying in two pieces nearby. -When did that? Ling Luo sat where she had been, unmoving and seemingly oblivious to what was going on around her. Fuckfuck fuck what kind of Qi Condensation brats have a Dao Immortal Skitter Leap talisman? Di Ji shook his head in disgust. It will only buy them a bit of time, Din Ouyeng''s tone oozed contempt. "With that support, we can still keep pace." He tried to grasp how strong the two of them really were, but when his qi came into contact with the pair he discovered that they might as well have been a hole in the world for all that he could feel. Sir Huang had been right Their surroundings lurched. Something in that moment triggered the special barrier within his body even as he realised he had screamed out loud in shock. Sir Cao blurred towards Di Ji. The motion was so fast that the other man was just afterimages as he covered the ten metres between them. Everything froze. Again. Din Ouyeng was standing before Sir Cao, holding his sword blade with his hand. The white- and blue-robed youth had a faint sneer on his face as his hand closed around the Immortal Artefact, bending it like it was soft wax. A palm strike sent Sir Cao flying towards the far edge of the ridge. Something blurred, Sir Cao and a younger version of himself both charging forward. -But Nascent Souls cant? {Nine Forms of the Jade Severing Sword} The words werent spoken so much as manifested through the phenomenon executed by Sir Cao. A beautiful jade sword slid out of the void and hit the surprised Din Ouyeng, but seemed to do no damage at all, merely making the youth stagger backwards a few feet. A golden ring of light spun away from Di Ji into the sky, then smashed down onto the ridge, locking them all in a circle of golden fire. The talisman barrier he had conjured collapsed at the first blow, and the qi he had not been able to feel was suddenly flowing inside him. Staggering up he saw that Di Ji was now holding a small golden orb. It glittered like a gem and seemed to hold a blazing sun within it. The barrier around him rippled weirdly and the moment distorted. Sir Caos attack flowed backwards. Din Ouyeng walked forward, looking bored. Sir Cao desperately parried the casually swiped hand from Din Ouyeng, only to see his Nascent Soul grasped at the neck. Pathetic, Din Ouyeng sneered, closing his hand into a fist. The crack of energy that discharged was so bright that he was left with spots in his eyes. Sir Cao screamed in agony and staggered, blood running from all the orifices on his face. Ha Mao, sobbing in terror, threw a talisman desperately in the direction of Din Ouyeng. The youth laughed and reached out to grab it When the world stopped ringing with strange aftershocks, the ridge was in ruins. Din Ouyeng and Di Ji were a bit singed, if otherwise unharmed. That was had Ha Mao used the Dao Immortal Spark Dragon talisman? Suddenly Di Jis eyes widened. A small green sword was hovering by Sir Cao. The fire that flickered across its surface gave off an unholy aura of destruction that was eating up the mans physical body. The sword shot forward, towards Din Ouyeng, who finally drew out his weapon. The first strike from the small green blade Din Ouyeng deflected upwards with his sword. The second spun off to the side, shattering rocks, and passed out of the golden circle where it turned a decent portion of the ridgeline beyond it into dust. The third strike made Din Ouyeng stagger back as the deflected strike was dispersed all around him, twisting the space with strange green lines for a few seconds. When everything settled and the world slid back together he realised that Ha Mao was dead, his body split in two and his eyes still wide with horror. Ha Ding was missing both his legs at the knee, weakly pawing at a bottle of blood staunching pills. Ling Luo had also been caught in the attack and the lower half of her body still sat where it had been. Her torso was on the rock beside it, still upright. She was still sitting placidly, as if oblivious to her death. Di Ji glanced towards Ling Luo and Ha Yun saw his facial expression twist into incomprehensible rage. YOU MOTHERFUCKER! HOW DARE YOU BREAK MY THINGS? He felt the words rather than heard them. His vision swam double and something swept across the ridge. The barrier twisted. In a panic, he triggered his other lifesaving talisman, the one his father had given him for his tenth birthday. It would defend against a direct attack from an Ancient Immortal, according to the familys Supreme Elder who had taught him how to use it. -Ah. Nameless. He was too weak to use it to its full effect. The barrier cracked like glass. When he recovered himself he was lying on the ground, a ringing in his head and strange pains in his body that stopped him moving. The other barrier, the one from the clan elders, had held, miraculously. The weight of Di Jis soul strength was properly manifest now. The colours had bled out of the world, aside from the golden flames of the barrier around their location, flickering in slow motion. Di Ji stood in front of Sir Cao, his fist through the other mans stomach. Sir Caos dantian was smashed in the same instant that the movement occurred, orphaned qi swirling out into the world around them. What remained of Sir Caos Nascent Soul tried to flee. Di Ji ignored it. Instead, Din Ouyeng reached out, almost at random as far as he could see from his current vantage point. Space twisted around his hand and he watched blankly as the hand of the youth arched impossibly, travelling all the way to the far ridge and grabbing something, pulling it back Sir Caos Nascent Soul flickered in Din Ouyengs hand as he held it up as if it were a bedraggled kitten. Stupid old thing. You think you can flee with this degree of capability? Din Ouyeng chuckled. Let me show you what real power is like, Di Ji grinned broadly and waved his hand. The space around Luo Ling twisted and flowed backwards. Luo Ling was where she had been, sitting intact and well. He tried to move his head to see better. Ha Leng lay nearby, within arms reach, still conscious and with a horrified expression on his face. You will regret this, Sir Cao hissed. The Ha Family is not the Boring, boring, Di Ji waved a hand and turned to look at him. Din Ouyeng closed his fist and Sir Caos soul was pulled directly into his hand, forever silenced. Space twisted around him. The barrier rippled and twisted as Di Ji put his hand on it, then through it. As soon as its integrity was compromised he felt the recoil pass through him, the whiplash making him vomit blood as his world turned red. It also washed away the remaining dissociation and made him properly aware of his current condition, which was very bad. His body was ruined. That was the pain, his meridians had finally managed to supplant his nervous system to give him proper information. His back was broken in three places, his right leg was missing at the knee and far too much of the sensations he could feel was phantom pain tricking him into thinking he still had limbs. His left arm, that he had thought broken or trapped underneath him, was lying a few metres away and his left leg was also almost severed through. His dantian was ruined, his Golden Core cracked and leaking qi. Belatedly, he realised that his last resort was still in his remaining hand: the Heaven Shift talisman that Sir Huang had given him just before they departed. He stared at it blankly, and then at Di Ji, who was slowly prying open the barrier centimetre by centimetre. His blood was already on the talisman, so it could be triggered instantly, pulling him away except Ha Lengs hand was resting on his arm, close enough for him to easily grasp... His own awareness of his condition told him he had seconds left to live with his Core disintegrating as it was. Nobody in the family would be able to save him in this condition either, by the time an old elder made it to the town he would be a corpse. Yun flee Ha Leng whispered desperately staring at him with bleeding eyes. Ill He never heard what Ha Leng was going to say, as he had already pressed the Heaven Shift talisman onto his childhood friends arm and triggered it. Ha Leng was merely suffering from soul shock and physical trauma. He might die if he was left untreated, but it would take tens of minutes. Enough time for someone to teleport to him. That way this betrayal by the Din family would be known of at least. Through his fading vision, he saw Di Jis face twisted in fury, reaching out for him somehow As the final darkness closed in he felt. Happy? The pain slipped away. His final thought was that at least Ha Leng, his oldest and dearest friend, might at least survive this calamity.

~ Jun Sana & Arai, Mysterious Anomaly ~
By her own count, Sana was sure they took almost a full day to climb to the top of the cliff in the end. It was a slow and arduous process that proved far more challenging than getting out of the sinkhole. The rolling cloud made the rocks damp and slippery and there were frequent springs flowing out as they crossed over the various strata in the rock. It didn''t help that her only memories of it from before were... patchy at best. The cliff here should certainly not have had that many waterfalls in it, Arai grumbled as they sat on the top, taking in the place where, theoretically, they had been unceremoniously thrown off. The vegetation is just like down below as well, her sister also noted as she nibbled speculatively on another bit of grass. Yeah, She nodded, staring hard at their surroundings. It was almost a challenge at this point. She felt honour-bound, almost, to find something, anything really, which proved they were not in an anomaly. There was no living presence visible or audible beyond the plants and the two of them. The landscape was utterly unthreatening and the sky above was perfectly normal, with no sign of the terrible thunder clouds of East Fury and Thunder Crest. No shadow from the Great Mount either. In fact, it wasnt possible to see any of the peaks. The low cloud swirled in grey and white gyres all around them, obscuring any sight beyond a hundred metres and turning everything distant into vague blurs and amorphous shadows. I never thought that normal cloud could actually be this oppressive, her sisters words broke into her staring contest with reality. Its so depressingly opaque. She scuffed her foot on the ground, then kicked a small rock off the edge for good measure. It sailed off into the void and vanished from sight. No sign of our stuff either, she added after her sister stayed silent. Its like a facsimile of the outside world, Arai said eventually. The structure of the valleys seems to be the same. The trees are much of a muchness, as are the plants. Indeed that was the logical conclusion, except... There are things that are different, she stared again at the place they were in. Take those standing rocks over there for instance. Outside they were fallen over, collapsed like a stack of betting sticks. Those trees over there are much denser compared to outside. Mmmmm, her sister nodded. So... what? Its the same basic terrain but its developed over time in a different way? Or its the same terrain from long ago, she supplied. You know the stories about some of the anomalies. I was trying not to think about the possibility that we have been time-shifted somehow, her sister scowled. Thanks Sorry she grimaced. In fairness, there is only that one account, and nobody else was ever able to find that anomaly according to the Bureau file. And it was on the other side of the mountain range, below Snow Jade. Returning to the facsimile thing, Arai scowled. There is a disturbing amount of stuff thats also inexplicably identical though. Take those trees and that shrub cluster against the rocks beyond where Lin Ling was seated just before we went over... She stared at them, superimposing her memories of the scene over this different place as best she could. Yes. Thats really fate-thrashed weird, That was all you could say really C that it was weird. They walked through the previous camp location, looking in vain for any evidence of their prior passage. Eventually, they moved up the ridgeline looking for the original trail up. It took a while to find it, there were none of the guide markers left by previous generations of Pavilion exploration. The cave which should have been the way station they had decided not to head towards was empty when they finally made it there. The higher they went, the denser the swirling cloud that billowed around them became. It restricted visibility to only a few metres most of the time. In the rare event that it receded for brief moments, the ridgeline seemed like a stone road through a sea of clouds. After a full hour, they were both drenched through and starting to feel the cold as well. See this is what I dont quite get, Arai frowned, waving her hand through the swirling mists and watching them twist around her. The moisture makes us cold and wet, but we are getting no hydration from it at all. There is yin water qi here, it''s interacting with us on a certain level, but its also not affecting us in any beneficial way. Sana stared around, pondering this. There was indeed yin-attributed water qi up here and yang wind, and yang earth; there was no difficulty in feeling their presence intuitively. There was also another type of qi in the air which defied her ability to identify. It seemed to swirl past them like an ethereal, draining breeze and, if they stood too long in thicker eddies, the accompanying cloud made them both feel slightly short of breath, though besides that it appeared to have no other ill effect. Eventually, the combination of decreased visibility and the temperature dropping so low that moisture was taking the form of ice crystals on the vegetation slowed their progress to a crawl. She had now found three different kinds of qi in the air that she had never sensed before and with which they couldn''t directly interact. It wasnt that her cultivation was sealed, it was simply that nothing she did would replenish any qi she spent, or so it seemed. Not even her mantra could pull the qi types she could recognise into her body. Eventually, they wound up sat on the edge of the ridge, looking north up beyond the Great Mount and Thunder Crest, mulling over their possibilities. Do we go down again? Or down here? she mused, staring at the cloud below her. Ascending directly down this cliff face is probably not a good idea if we need to preserve our strength. Mmmmm, she nodded at that. Its just a question of whether or not theres any benefit to backtracking, really. True. I think we should though. We know the paths through East Fury pretty well, her sister sounded pensive. There is some other problem? she asked looking around. Oh no, Arai shook her head. I just found a fourth type of weird qi in the plants over there. Oh, She stared in the direction of a small, gnarled tree. Her sister was right, there was a weird qi mixed into it that was again subtly different, and somehow hard to focus on. Anyway yes. We should head back down to the lower gullies on the far side of the area where the heavens blaze pines were, her sister suggested. The trip back down was uneventful. The markers they had made on things on the way up were all still there, which was reassuring. They passed by the site of their fall without stopping this time and headed down the far ridgeline. The grove where the heavens blaze pines should have been contained a tree that was basically identical in appearance to them, but not a spirit tree. There was some tiny trace of fire and Yang Qi within them but that was it. They might have been considered interesting high-quality timber in a mortal world with no proper cultivation... but compared to what should have been there, they were just normal trees. Finally, they reached the point beyond that area, where the path would have diverged between the two main routes through this part of the mountain range. It was here that she first noticed a proper oddity if you could call it that. Or perhaps the absence of abnormality, if you looked at it another way. She paused by a tree, staring at it. The vegetation here is the same as on the ridgeline. Uhuh Arai replied noncommittally, checking beneath the vines on the rock face in case the guide marks were miraculously there. No. Sis. Look around you. Rather than poking for the runes that are not going to be there, she stared around in case this was just a fluke. It would be silly to make a fuss if it was. Seeing no immediate evidence to the contrary she continued. I mean its literally the same. We are still in the same ecosystem. Arai frowned and glanced around; the cloud was still dense here, so all but the closest vegetation on the path down into the gully was obscured in mist. Yeah, we are still on the ridgelines. They tend to be like that. Theres very little variation. She said nothing, waiting patiently for the spirit stone to drop. Her sister wasnt stupid. After a few seconds, her sister paused and stared around again. Oh. Everything is simple herbs and grasses there is some low-lying under-scrub over there. Ferns and oily trees with gnarled water-resistant bark. Its all montane evergreen and... her sister trailed off, staring around with a look of dull comprehension in her eyes. Yep! she nodded and gestured around them. Remember when we came up, it was all full of urki broadleaves. The water ferns are still there but this place had wood qi practically cracking out of the trees and arcing into the rocks. Arai looked around at the greenery. And yet there are no broadleaves of any species here, and the qi is still yang earth and yin water, with a background of balanced wood and balanced water if you ignore the weird ones we cant grasp. Exactly! she nodded vigorously. And the trees are all common boreal cloud forest species, or at least variants of. Its nearly impossible to tell which with the total lack of flowers. Uhuh, Arai was nodding now as well... staring around as they walked onwards through the misty, mossy forest. In the valleys, the ecosystem changes according to the qi flows through the strata below them. They feed each other and you get those weird pockets with almost no transition between them except maybe a ridge, or a thicket of particularly spiritually resistant shrubbery for the most part. Yep. Look here, she pointed out a side gully as they passed it. That should have a little yin wood ecosystem, her sister stared at the gully in question. With all kinds of nasty active herbaceous cultivars, she agreed. The path that ran on the other side of the gully right under the wall was impassable, so we couldnt avoid triggering the ying cloud creeper that covered half of up here. She stopped in the middle of the entrance to a water-cut rock gully about five metres wide and tapering steeply vertical. Its why Juni brought us up onto the ridgeline by the other route in the first place Both of them looked at the aggressively normal gully, with a mix of water-loving creepers, ferns and overhanging cloud lanipur higher up. This is just a normal cloud forest, Arai concluded, looking about. Yep, She agreed, spinning around on the spot. A totally normal, nothing untoward, cloud forest like you would expect to find in the high montane valleys, below the thunder line south of Blue Water City. Except the species are weird, the qi feels like its either missing something, or we are missing something, and there are no living things, other than the plants. And nothing is in flower. At all, Arai added dryly. She coughed lightly and rolled her eyes. YesExcept for that. Arai looked up through the cloud: the shadow cast through it was still there, tracking right faintly now. If we keep going down this way we would eventually pass into the valley at the heart of the shadow zone beneath the north-east face of the Great Mount The previous Blue Duke''s expedition tried to enter there from the north side, she mused, the beginnings of a worrying idea emerging in her mind. Yes, from what I recall of the deconstruction of that trip that Sir Oudeng was willing to share that one time, they werent confident about cutting a path through the narrow gullies that break the ridgeline at the far side of this valley. Both of them turned to look back upslope, through the gap their party had trodden when they came up. The idea was treacherously tugging at the corners of her mind now. Taking a deep breath she eventually gave voice to one of them. How do you think we actually get out of here? I was trying really hard not to think about that, you know. Her sister shot her a dark look Do you think its just a field? If we pick a direction we will automatically exit the space after a while. Both of the anomalies vaguely like this in the Low Valleys are like that she stared around again. If we have any good currency with fate, it better be," her sister scowled. She nodded. The other thought was still niggling away. It was so disturbing to her that she didnt want to vocalise it, even if it hung there like an evil spectre in her mind. -Are we in the actual, genuine inner zone? The place where the Blue Water Sage went. Where the Dukes lost expedition was forced to stop? -Or is this yet another inner world anomaly? One totally unknown to the Bureau... Because this place looked nothing like either of the records of those trips she had read. Chapter 11 – Machination (Obsolete)
If I ever lay eyes on Di Ji again, I will make sure his fate is such that he cannot dream of peace though he lives through ten thousand lifetimes! And you Brave Paragons of the Blue Morality, hiding behind the skirts of the Divine Kong! You who protect him this day from the justice of My Heavens. Do not think you will escape. Even if I have to stalk your ten generations I will see everything you have ever built brought to ruin in this world.
~Lady Kai, to the assembled Heroes of the Imperial Court.

~ Ha Clan Great Hall, West Flower Picking Town ~
Space shattered in the Great Hall of the Ha family estate in West Flower Picking Town. An injured body materialized out of thin air with a defunct Heaven Shifting talisman still on its leg, held there by a bloody handprint, and started to fall towards the floor. The Supreme Elder and the Head of the Ha family both appeared in the hall before the injured arrival could hit the floor. Their arrival via direct teleportation made the room shiver for a few seconds. The Hunter Pavilion...Lin clan They betrayed us Blood Eclipse Clan did this Young master is. and Young Noble Din With its last breath, the ruined, injured form barely managed to gasp out its final message to the rapidly filling Great Hall before its soul completely disintegrated, leaving a broken corpse barely identifiable as a human in the Supreme Elders arms.

~ Ha Yun, Young Master of the Ha Clan ~
His head felt like someone had cleft it open with a sword and stuck it back together again. He tried to remember who he was and got nothing for several agonising moments... The pain that was building inside his body was rising, from a sharp ache that pulsed back and forth to something more akin to fracturing glass digging into his flesh. Abruptly he became aware of another ''pain''. This one was very dissociated, for all that it was excruciating. It felt like someone had dumped a bunch of white-hot spiders down his neck. Spiders which were now busy ripping at a spectral part of him, gnawing at everything that made him... him. Just as the parts of him that the spiders were ripping away were properly about to disperse, a warm wave of energy swept him up and swirled all of ''him'' around in a strange and disorientating way. The spiders, now made of bone-chilling ice, flowed backwards, their wave-like motion putting things back in place again, turning over his whole being in an instant and threading him back together A name shifted back into his consciousness. -Ha...? ...Yun? It was followed by a torrent of images, shapes, memories and sensations... -Young Master... Ha clan... -Saved... Ling... Luo... -Betrayed... Herb Hunters... -Lin School... -Indigenous... Yin Eclipse... -Brother Ji... Din Ouyeng... Friends... -Death... Betrayal...Herb Hunters -Trial... Ha Yun opened his eyes with a jolt. -I should be dead, was his first thought. The second and third thoughts were crudely truncated by light and noise as his senses were overloaded. Wh? He tried to speak and pain flooded back into his world. Something felt like it was hammering at the inside of his skull, his limbs were alternatively ice and fire and every bone in his body felt like it had molten lead for marrow. There were also two Ha Yuns in his head. One, the smaller one, was screaming in horror. He tried to focus on what that other him was trying to tell him, but it just didnt take for some reason. Easy, Young Master Ha a soothing female voice whispered by his head. He felt warm qi flowing from feminine hands into his body, soothing the pain. The fire cooled, the ice started to warm and the twisting agony in his bones was reduced to a dull ache. What happened? the voice that spoke was his, but Dont worry brother Ha, you are okay now... the injury you took defending Fairy Luo during their betrayal was extreme, Young Noble Ji was squatting nearby, looking at him with concern. He held several strange talismans in his hand. He had a strange rush of euphoria that someone that important was concerned about him. About his wellbeing. F...Fairy Luo? he realised belatedly who was holding his head. Ling Luo was bending over him with a look of deep concern on her face. Tears marred her perfect features and her eyes He found himself lost in her gaze for a few seconds before he reasserted control over his emotions. His mind caught up with what Young Noble Ji had said. Betrayal? He tried to sit up but Fairy Luo still held onto him, so all he succeeded in doing was flailing weakly in her lap... Dont move Young Master Ha, your injuries are still healing. Her soft voice further soothed his confused state. She was right. He did need to lie here and heal for a minute, with his head in Fairy Luos lap. It was a very nice view, after all. The other voice in his head that was trying to get his attention receded a bit more. You took a serious soul wound. You are lucky to have survived, given your low cultivation, Young Noble Din said from where he sat nearby, looking through a storage ring. Brother Ji was barely able to save you using a precious treasure. Save me? the voice, his voice, sounded confused as it rang oddly in his own ears. Closing his eyes, he tried to recall what had just occurred. The events leading up to his injury were blurry and fragmented. There was a memory of triggering the barrier. Someone had attacked Sir Huang? Sir Cao had attacked them and he had been injured in the aftermath? Ha Leng? he asked... the name was hard to dredge up. He Fairy Luo sounded uncertain? His body isnt here, Young Noble Din Ouyeng shrugged. I think he was hit by one of the qi blasts from that old freak Yeng. His body? he struggled up, shaking off Fairy Luos kind hands. Looking around, the ridgeline was in ruins. Rocks were melted. Something had sheared off a two hundred metre swathe to their east. All that was left was swirling dust and an unnaturally flat surface extending diagonally to the edge of the ridge where it truncated oddly. Three, maybe four corpses lay in a row nearby; Sir Cao, Ha Ding, Ha Mao and maybe bits of Ha Jiao. He stared at them blankly, not really grasping their deaths. They were his followers it shouldnt disturb him that they were dead. It was their their job to protect him, anyway. That they died like this just meant that they had fulfilled their duty? Something about that felt wrong, but he couldnt work out what it was. Perhaps an aftereffect of this soul attack messing with him? Their bodies were ruined beyond belief. Sir Cao had a hole through his dantian and was missing an arm and both legs below the knee. Someone or something had smashed his face to pieces. Ha Ding and Ha Mao were bloody and cut to ribbons, their arms and legs stacked on top of their torsos. Ha Jiaos head was also there, still holding a horrified expression. The small voice in his mind was growing louder and louder the longer he stared. It was unhappy that they were dead? -No that doesnt seem right. He shook his head and tried to banish it. Psyche breaks were bad. Very bad. Especially before you manifested a Nascent Soul. All cultivators learned that quickly. Such deviations frequently led to heart demons, or even Demonification if serious enough. We cannot let this betrayal go unpunished, Young Noble Ji moved to stand beside him and clapped a hand on his shoulder. Din Ouyeng nodded grimly, Indeed. Now you are okay, we must chase after those lowborn indigenous scum and their sympathisers. Indigenous? he was confused for a short moment. -Oh. They mean the Yin Eclipse people. Eastern Indigenous was the derogatory word the people from the central continent used to describe the lower orders on the Yin Eclipse sub-continent and parts of the Easten continent. He looked around, still confused there were more people? No? Should be more people? Where are the Herb Hunters? he finally found what he wanted to ask after several awkward seconds of grasping. Dont tax yourself Young Master Ha, Fairy Luo said with concern. You might exacerbate your injury. They fled with the indigenous old freak, Din Ouyeng glowered. Ling Luo came and stood beside him, slipping an arm into his to hug him. He was suddenly keenly aware of her voluptuous curves pressing against him. The flush of heat from her qi aura made him giddy. Part of him complained that it was deeply inappropriate for him? That voice died into silence. If Fairy Luo wanted to grab his arm and hold him close, that was just fine. It is as you suspected back at the shelter, Young Master Yun. That indigenous boy was leaving signs for rogue cultivators to follow us. As I suspected? he felt that he was missing something here Yes. You told me at the time that there had been a spate of unusual issues with Herb Hunters from your town''s Pavilion, Young Noble Ji said, giving his shoulder another squeeze, I am sorry I didnt take your warnings more seriously. He tried to recall this in his memories of the past few days. Fate-thrashed soul injury, it fogged up everything. After a moment of intense concentration, he recalled sitting in the way station talking to Sir Jing. -Ah? Snippets of the conversation flowed back to him somehow. They were concerned about the death of Ha Mun, who had died to a lamium that had ambushed them as soon as they arrived.. Sir Cao had been worried that the Herb Hunters had deliberately misled them. He had been angry that the Hunters didnt save him when they could have. More memories slotted into place -They led us through all sorts of dangerous places. -The Hunters. -Ah the Jun girls... pretty. -And the Han indigenous clown. Part of him was still confused. -I never..? ...never? He had never liked the indigenous people. They didnt respect the Imperial Authority or the Rule of the Emperor as all civilised people should. They also practised their strange heretical cultivation arts that inexplicably worked better in these fate-forsaken mountains. After Ha Fang was killed, you confronted them, he looked at Luo Ling, who had tears in her eyes again. Brave Hero Fang saved me from being blown up by one of those blaze pine seeds if he hadnt pushed me clear that blonde-haired little traitoress would have killed me. -Blonde-haired? Does she mean Lin Ling? To think the villainy of the former Lin School ran that deep, that they would throw away their civilisation and side with rebel cultivators hiding in the forests to the south, Din Ouyeng scowled. Young Noble Ji frowned, We were fortunate you had such a powerful talisman on you. One of their old freaks attacked us on the ridgeline. The traitors used a Skitter Leap talisman to flee. His memories showed Lin Ling and Kun Juni fleeing in a cloud of purple butterflies. He had assumed that was just a weird issue with his memory. I never expected your bodyguard Sir Huang to be so noble as to sacrifice his own life to save yours, Din Ouyeng added warmly. He bought you enough time to use your elders barrier to protect Fairy Luo. I. he found he wasnt sure what to say there was still a splitting pain in his head. The other voice snarled and cursed him furiously even as his returning cognisant solidity pushed it down. You will need some time to recover, Young Noble Ji said, giving his shoulder a final squeeze before stepping away. He felt the residual warmth of the Young Nobles qi pass into his body, healing his wounds a bit more and calming his mind. But why? he looked as confused as he sounded, he was sure. The why of it still eluded him. He had memories showing this and that... but why did something still felt like it was missing? They wanted to exploit the Imperial Proclamation to strike back at the Ha clan, Young Noble Din scowled darkly. "Oh" He recalled belatedly that the Ha clan was attempting to subsume the Hunter Pavilion. There had been missions aimed at taking key people out of the equation so they would be censured and the Ha clan could take over their operations and control the Pavilion unofficially on behalf of West Flower Picking Town. Young Noble Ji shook his head in disgust at this and waved a hand. A barrier of golden fire sprung up around them. Please stay here with Fairy Luo as her protector, Din Ouyeng added, as he also stood up. We will chase after the betrayers and capture them so the Ha clan can see justice done. The Ha clan is, after all, a good ally of my Din clan. Thank you Young Master Din, Fairy Luo saluted him. Please uphold justice on behalf of the Blue Water City Bureau as well. He found himself also saluting the pair and wishing them good luck, while promising to look after Fairy Luo. They were indeed lucky to have such valorous Young Nobles from across the ocean with them. If not for the two of them fighting off the indigenous old freak, he might be dead. Or so his memories told him, at least. The tiny voice in the back of his head finally receded away. That was a relief. He had been concerned about that and whether it was a sign he was having a Psyche Break.

~ Ha Leng, Ha Family Old Ancestors ~
Ha Leng smashed into the ground even as he tried to focus on calling the strongest soul bound talisman he possessed out of his storage ring. The Mortal Excession talisman in his hand was a forbidden thing that would call down a supreme tribulation on the spot it was triggered. It did that by briefly elevating your cultivation by a Supreme Step. The Mortal would become Immortal. The Immortal could achieve the Dao, tor a brief moment at least, your firefly-like life fully drawn out according to the most auspicious path your destiny might have taken you. Then they would die amid the fury of heaven that descended upon you, a dozen or more Heavenly Tribulations all arriving at once to smite you off the face of the world... you and everything else within a hundred miles that you had just implicated. be going first, Yun The impact took away any breath with which he had to scream in pain even as what he had thought would be his final words hung in the air around him. The talisman was already disintegrating in his hand. He had a moment of regret that Ha Yuns determination to save him rather than himself might have just demolished a large part of West Flower Picking Town, making him a posthumous criminal against the whole province, before the talismans hooks sank into his spirit root. He wondered if this was what it felt like to be eaten alive by sage cutter ants. That was apparently a horrible way to die. His body itched like there was fire worming into his flesh. His bones were turning to icy lumps inside him, and he was keenly aware that his blood should probably not be boiling. His thought processes crumbled as the talisman burned away, but the expected tribulation never came. On the other hand, something dispersed every bit of qi in his body. The activation of the talisman was forcibly cancelled by someone or something, although such a thing should have been impossible as far as he was bleakly aware. A part of his brutalized psyche complained that it wanted his money back from Grandmaster Mang. Muted voices echoed around him. The words were lost in the still reverberating spatial distortion that he was currently masquerading as, but it was certainly complaining about something. At quite some length as well. Something pressed down on his back and he felt a rush of cool, soothing energy wash away the gnawing of the spectral ants. A hand, he belatedly realised as sensation returned to his skin. He hadnt realised until this point that his body was numb and that the pain was entirely in his head. Colour was restored next, followed by the ability to not have to think about every single breath he took. Easy lad. Dont choke on your vomit, a faintly familiar voice spoke above him. -Dont vomit? He was confused until he felt the energy twisting around inside him, doing something inexplicable that made him feel like his stomach had just fallen out of his body and was dragging him down to hell with it. The numbness and tingling flowed back for a few confusing, terrifying seconds and then receded in a tingling wave of tiny sparks that scattered around him like a swarm of little fireflies. Involuntarily he emptied his stomach all over the stone tiles; blood and the remains of a few spirit plants and bread mingled nastily on the ground. Belatedly he was aware of the hand holding him by the collar of his rather ruined clothes, stopping him from collapsing face-first into it. The hand hauled him properly upright and sat him down, a bit like a puppet that lacked any strings, against the plinth of a stone statue. Looking up at it he saw it was of some sagacious-looking fellow in a weird robe and a very strange broad-brimmed hat that resembled the ones they wore on the western continent a tad. To distract himself from the fact that his body was becoming uncomfortably itchy as the cool energy swirled around inside him, he tried to look around him. With colour returned to the world, he could better appreciate how bizarre a place he had ended up in. The how of that was still a bit bleary. There was a largish ornamental-style pagoda rising above him. It looked like it was made out of a huge stack of colourful, many-armed demonic figures, to the point that the roofed layers within it seemed almost like an afterthought of the designer. As if someone had at some later point reminded them that a pagoda should also have a bunch of floors and roof tiles. The place he was in was a broad plaza with large, low-lying stone flower beds. Everything was carved in ornate and esoteric ways with dancing figures, demons, gods, devils and ghosts cavorting in an endless dance across every panel and tile. Beds of spiritual flowers in a riot of colours grew everywhere. Around it was an ornamental lake, filled with lotus blossoms and water lilies. Trees rose around from the distant shoreline, transitioning into picturesque limestone cliffs. A crane strutted amid the lily blossoms. Somewhere behind him, he heard the trilling call of a peacock? The whole place was like some mortals idea of an Immortals garden. Except that every tree within sight, both here and across the water, was a cherry tree. He wondered briefly if there was still some problem with his vision. Cherry trees should not be that eye-searing shade of lime yellow. Even the bark made his vision swim a bit. Easy, easy. Take deep breaths dont panic. Your qi is still unstable. You will feel some emotional The kindly male voice speaking beside him vanished in a fog of surging, confused panic that exploded from somewhere inside him. -Yun sent me somewhere! -Is this place a sanctuary of the elders of the Ha clan? -Is Ha Yun okay? -Where is Yun? -Did he come with me? Ha Yun of the past week had been slowly mellowing. He had known his friend for almost thirty years and in the few days out here, under the influence of Sir Huang, his childhood friend had been closer to the seven year old kid with a snotty nose who dreamed of being a great sage and slaying demons beyond the realm wall, than he could remember since, well since they were both that age.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. His surge of strange jumbled emotions faded as quickly as it came, and was replaced by a mind-crushing emptiness. -My friend is dead. -Killed by treachery from the Din clan. -It was stupid of the clan elders to try to grasp the leg of such an influence across the ocean. -Their reputation is even worse than our own clans in that regard. -Is this karmic justice? -Is all of this punishment for going against the Bureau? -Did one of those old monsters of myth that transcends the very strength of the world itself notice our clans arrogance and cast their thought down? Thats it get all the confusion out. You suffered a huge soul injury, the kindly voice said beside him. Dont think about it. Your realm has erm thats interesting. My realm has...? A persistent voice in his head finally managed to make itself heard, jabbering insanely and pointing with far too many arms. -My realm is wrong. -My body is wrong. -Very very wrong. Far too strong. -This amount of energy rolling around inside me should have exploded me into a bloody mist!?! -And why am I staring... at myself? The disorientation he spun on the spot When he calmed down, he finally noticed the three men sat around the nearby table, watching him. He froze, like a small animal meeting a predator, before realising that of course there should be people here if this was the mysterious elders sanctuary of their clan. Except... he had never seen these people before, and he was sure he had seen all of the Still your thoughts. Your disorientation will pass, the kindly voice said again, and the hand supporting him sent another wave of qi through him. He finally recognised the middle figure. Clearly, the qi being put into his body was doing something to him, because he didnt climb vertically three feet in the air and kowtow to the Ha family''s most ancient Old Ancestor. There was a full-length painting and statue of the man in the familys shrine. His mothers lineage was descended from the renowned old mans third son. Junior meets Honoured and Serene Old Ancestors, he managed to force out. Not at all. Not at all, the sagacious, Confucian-looking old man beamed broadly. -He int the person talking to me? I dont believe this is Ha Yun, the youngest-looking of the three figures said dryly. His gaze, which was scrutinizing him like he was a humerously shaped vegetable, made him want to prostrate himself again. The third figure, of middle age, with a robust, military-looking demeanour and a well-trimmed beard in a rather outdated style, flipped the sleeves of his deep green robe and coughed a bit awkwardly. This is Ha Leng. He is one of Young Master Ha Yuns childhood friends. That was the kindly voice that had been helping him, he realised. The man in green was Sir Huang!? Leng interesting, Interesting! Is that from the Erlang branch? the sagacious Old Ancestor mused, stroking his beard. Junior is indeed descended from Honoured Old Ancestor Ha Erlang Shan, he fought back a grimace of embarrassment. Junior cannot bow to Old Ancestor, forgive my impertinence! The sagacious old man beamed and stroked his beard again, Mmmmm...That makes you my descendant? Well, at least my talisman saved somebody, the youngest looking of the three ancestors grumbled. Behind them, on the table, a talisman on the table suddenly shook and started to glimmer faintly, and all three turned to look at it. Ah, his old ancestor said with a frown. It would seem, Father, that your talent for correctly predicting ridiculous situations continues with rather disturbing success in every venture except our games. The youngest-looking elder stared at the talisman sourly for a long moment, I think it is necessary for this old man to take a look. The younger man stood and came over to stand beside him. This close, the casually imperious air around him was stifling. It made him want to prostrate himself on an instinctual level. Young man, do you mind if I take a look inside your minds eye a moment? -On the other hand, what he is asking is...? Err? What does honourable and wise Old Ancestor mean?" he picked his words as carefully and politely as possible. -Does the elder, ancestor want to scry my soul? Am he actually in trouble here because I am not Ha Yun? Panic rose in his body like a surging wave, turning his qi turbulent once again. The cool energy was actually really quite hot, and Oh, you wont get anywhere like that, revered teacher, thats like asking a goldfish what it thinks of the sun in the sky, the military-looking, green-robed old man shook his head wryly. Not to mention your aura is still oppressing the poor lad. The younger-looking man glanced back at the table and then frowned. The imperious aura vanished abruptly, as did the subtle pressure. Even that much? The youth of today sure are coddled. The kindly-sounding green-robed old ancestor sighed. What revered Great Teacher means is that he wishes to look through your karmic links and view the last two minutes or so of your experiences before you arrived here? The time between when I was unceremoniously punted off that fate-cursed cliff and when Young Master Yuns life talisman inexplicably had a nascent deviation just after using his life-saving talisman from the Second Original Old Ancestor here on his childhood friend rather than himself. Oh Ha Leng suddenly found that he wanted the comforting suppression of that imperious aura back to fog his thoughts. There was a lot to process in that statement, but Ha Yun is alive? That Old Ancestor Kai frowned. That remains to be seen, the green-robed, kindly Ancestor, Ancestor Huang, said with a worried look. That he gulped, his throat was also dry and parched. He blinked and forced out his other worry, having improbably survived up until this point. That sounds dangerous? Mmmmm it is a bit, yes. Difficult too, the youngest-looking, but in fact, most senior Ancestor here beamed. Ancestor Kai coughed, looking awkward, What my esteemed father means, young Leng, is that it is likely to be a very bad day, in due course, for the idiot who has tried to pluck away at things that they should have been self-aware enough to otherwise leave well alone. The horrible smile that that so-called... Brother Ji... Di Ji had had as he stood on the cliff edge swirled back into his mind. Sir Huang vanished off the cliff with the two young women, the Hunters. The terrifying golden rings The futile deaths of his friends sworn brothers Mao, Ding and Jiao All of that welled up in his minds eye again. The conviction in the dying Ha Yuns eyes the moment before he vanished. His own determination to give his life, to try to help his oldest friend survive. In that case, revered Ancestors, this filial Ahem, the Original Old Ancestor coughed a touch awkwardly. Stop grovelling lad, have some gumption for Christs sake. Im not a god. Anyway, Ive seen what I needed to. Staring dully at the Original Ancestor, he blinked a few times. Done? I Ancestor I dont understand. I thought you needed? His matrilineal Ancestor Kai suddenly guffawed out loud and pounded the table. See!? This is why its amusing to run around among the kids occasionally. They have such wonderfully idiotic notions about how things work. The Original Old Ancestors eye twitched slightly. You think this seat needs to resort to such mediocrity? This seat is not those Three Morons of the Imperial Court. N...n-no... Not at all S Supreme One, the words came out in a staccato stutter. Ancestor Huang rolled his eyes while his branchs old ancestor kicked his feet on the floor in hysterics, tears rolling from his eyes. Still your levity, boy he flinched as the imperious aura swirled back for a split second. The world rippled and the cherry trees faded out of focus. He realised he wanted to puke again as the swirling resolved itself and the cherry trees turned an eye-warping orange. No, not you, child. This idiot, the Original Old Ancestor was suddenly standing beside Old Ancestor Kai, whom he clipped across the head in a decidedly ill-humoured manner. Stalking back around the table, he sat down with a dark sigh. I hate being right. In the following silence, it was impossible to say anything. A stifling oppression had started to permeate the whole place. Even the other two ancestors seemed affected by it. The Original Old Ancestor flipped over a few cards on the table. Ah. Its the Long Nine Dragon. I seem to have karma with it somehow. Ancestor Huang winced slightly, but Old Ancestor Kai managed to catch his eye and imperceptibly shake his head without his father noticing. It seems the culprit is the wage of your inaction that time, boy, the Original Old Ancestor glanced at his son. That was shocking in its own right. He had shoved that thought to the back of his mind, where it was sat in a dark corner, holding its knees and gibbering faintly. The younger-looking man was the Old Freak Ha. CThe Old Freak Ha. There was nobody else he could be. Nobody would dare to impersonate him. He was slumped here in front of someone who could walk sideways even in front of the Imperial Seat. The Original Old Ancestor stared at the wine cup that had just appeared in his hand, as if by a conjuring trick, and took a sip of it before sighing again. I told you then, you should have crushed that brat like the cockroach he was for the crime he perpetrated. If you had done that Di Ji? Ancestor Kais voice hissed through the world. The trees exploded into colourful shards. The lake was twisted into a blizzard of shattering water and lily blossoms. The mountains crumbled into ruin in eerie silence. In the sky above he felt like he was staring into the void, a horrible shadow descending towards him, filled with myriad dancing animals. His vision shrank as he was pulled upwards towards it, his psyche crumbling as phantasmagorical words sang in his ears. The world snapped back into focus. Ancestor Huang was standing beside him, his actual hand on his head. Warm strength suffused his body, dragging him down out of that horrific, primordial abyss in the sky. The world was reset around him. The pagoda was still there, but the lake was gone. In its place was a vast garden with lines of cherry trees in a weird shade that dreamed of being mauve. The mountains were gone. In the midst of all this, a frail and quavering voice spoke up. It took Ha Leng a second to realise it was, in fact, his own voice. He had finally found the courage to ask what had weighed on his mind for several minutes now. Honoured Ancestors What on earth did that Di Ji actually do to you all to offend such persons as your august selves? And how is he still alive here and now? Ancestor Huang winced. Its more a case of finding people outside of the umbrella influence of the Imperial Court that that Nameless-bestowed little carbuncle of maleficence didnt offend in his ten years of running rampant. That wasnt really an answer, he was going to point out, when Ancestor Huangs eye caught his and he received a subtle suggestion to not prod the topic unduly. And there I thought I had anger issues regarding that brat, the Original Old Ancestor grunted, nodding in appreciation. He broke into an amused grin as the sky mercifully receded and became normal again. Should I tell Lady Kai that your regard for her is so great that it would break worlds? She would appreciate the gesture. Please do not, Father. She swore she would cripple my cultivation if I came within a thousand miles of her in the next aeonspan, Ancestor Kai grimaced. Aiiii, the Original Old Ancestor shook his head and sighed deeply, taking another drink of his wine. Ahh, to be young again, and feel love so keenly. All of them stared at him, askance. Ha Leng just found that he was confused now, Ancestor Huang was looking a bit oddly at the father-son pair, while his mother''s Ancestor was glaring at the Original Ancestor like he wanted to hit him with the nearby wine jar. In any case, the Original Ancestor sighed and stood from his seat, now that that brats father has helped him wriggle out from under the rather austere and short-sighted judgement of heaven, to the point where he is willing to be this blase, even after all the mess he caused you all, he will certainly have some card in hand that makes him difficult to deal with. Old Ancestor Kai and Ancestor Huang both looked like they had just swallowed a bitter pill as the Original Ancestor started to pace back and forth. That said... the Original Ancestor started to chuckle darkly. That brat had some Good Fortune before: he did his dicking about when I was off-world. Maybe there is an opportunity here to spit in Kong Di and Din Baos soup without them realising. As the Ancestor finished speaking, Ha Leng found his eyes drawn with some trepidation to the way that the very nature of the world around them all was subtly shifting in accordance to the his now rather sinister laughter, storm clouds swirling above and trees rustling in the wind in eerie mimicry, carrying the laughter into the very fabric of the world itself.

~ Han Shu, The Herb Hunters ~
Another flash of hot wind swept over Han Shu''s head, making him flinch into the thick, damp loam for a moment. He suppressed his qi as best he could with his mantra and redoubled the focus on pushing all the sensations of stress and turmoil at it for good measure. The plant in the gully above them rustled and hissed under the external stimuli. It was the real shield, his own attempts at hiding were really only a secondary thing compared to its presence. He pressed his face to the earth and slowly inched his way through the tiny safe space afforded ahead of him between the stems of the plant. Thorns snagged at his hood, pulled up over his head, and scraped the pack, now high on his neck for extra protection. Occasionally he would still get a scratch and the plant would try to grasp a bit of the vitality in his blood, leaving him with a faint itchy numbness. Another ripple. The ground shook this time. Their pursuers were in the valley they had just left, it seemed. Their lack of knowledge about the ways in and out of this particular conflux of three valleys meant they were busy cutting them off in the wrong spot. He winced as the plant above rustled and was pushed downwards by another ripple. Thorns pricked his arm and leg, making him bite soil in an effort to not scream. It would not do to get snagged more than a few more times. Several of those thorns had been perilously close to the artery in his arm. A direct shot into his heart or neck would be unpleasant, to say the least. He glanced at his arm where the skin was now visible, his blood had a faint greenish tint that made him wince. He was already dangerously overdosed on wood purification pills as it was, to make himself so toxic to the plant that it didnt care to actively send feelers after him. Ahead of him, Ling was faring a bit better. She was shorter and thinner and had less to carry now that her supplies were exhausted, which was allowing her to move more dexterously through this maze of a vitality-leaching plant. In the distance, there was another dull thwack and the thorns rustled above them again. Both stopped, flat to the earth. He held his breath and did his best to still his heartbeat, everything to make sure the plant wasnt going to take any interest in them. After five seconds Ling started moving again, a bit quicker this time. That impact had been in the valley to their right, in the direction Juni was moving. Juni had gone through the ridge. She had the most water breathing pills of all of them and the flooded subterranean caves systems were the one place where having a dual cultivation really shone this far in, protecting her from the biting cold of the Yin Darkwater that settled in the still places within them. She was also the strongest melee combatant among the three of them and best equipped to protect herself from the things that lurked in the water. They, on the other hand COME OUT LITTLE VERMIN! COME OUT AND BE JUDGED! The blood ran from his nose and ears. He had stopped healing his eardrums and just blocked his ears entirely long ago: the ringing in his head was tolerable and his physical cultivation was stalling off the balance issues. The soul shock made his body tingle, like little ants biting his skin, although the plant above absorbed most of that. Its structure intensified subtly under the stimulus. The last thing you wanted to do was throw soul attacks at a blood briar, theyd just make it stronger. That gave him a half-smile before he pushed his face into the loam and wormed forward once more. The language of their pursuers had changed. The first twenty minutes or so had been mostly their pursuers announcing how they were going to make them suffer if they didnt surrender. It had almost felt like they were treating it as a grand joke; Di Ji had always been following behind at a steady distance, taunting them relentlessly while crushing or bulldozing every threat they dragged him through. How he was doing this through the realm suppression was a mystery, either he was chugging qi replenishment pills like an addict or had an almost inexhaustible supply of talismans... or he had an artefact that lifted the suppression somehow. VILLAINS! HEAVEN HAS EYES AND FOLLOWS YOUR EVERY MOVE! ACCEPT YOUR DEMISE WITH COURAGE AND LET YOUR SIN OF REBELLION BE EXPUNGED. Din Ouyengs voice boomed out from a different direction. He was almost worse. Di Ji was just following behind, but Din Ouyeng had dropped out of the sky three times now, nearly catching them twice, blocking off easy access routes with massive volleys of talismans. Pushing them to harder and more dangerous places. He was starting to wonder if that was actually the point, if their flight was just being prolonged at this point so the two of them could harvest rare opportunities that death zone after death zone brought. Plucking riches like fruit from a vine. What was certain, though, was that the nature of the pursuit had changed after they escaped the clutches of the God Bewitching Jasmine Grove. There had been an all too brief lull for some reason. For a while, they had worried that they were caught in the fate-cursed Grove, doomed to wander an unreality within their minds while their bodies rotted away to become nutrients for it, but that wasnt the case. When the pursuit returned they were now Indigenous Scum, Betrayers and Murderers. The threats had changed too, no longer personal taunts and threatened torments. Now the pair gave these ridiculous pronouncements of righteous outrage. Declarations against their villainy, calls for judgement, for fate to lead them to their righteous end and so on. It felt like someone had swapped the cheap script at a market play between comedic tragedy and dark satire in the interval. Up ahead, he saw Ling roll sideways into a narrow crack and vanish. Finally, they were at their destination, and not fate-thrashed soon enough. He got to that point a few moments later and slid his pack down, before diving in headfirst. He hit the water with a small splash, stretching out his hands to avoid rocks and protect his head. Icy cold shot across his whole body, making his muscles tense. The mantra allowed him to override it and bury the discomfort. He let himself be carried by the flow of the water for forty agonising seconds. His blood toxicity was so high he hadnt dared eat another purification pill to stave off the razorblade corrosion of yin water qi. A hand grabbed his collar, feminine. -Two taps on the shoulder and a poke, Juni. She must have been waiting for them at this place. He felt a talisman on his skin, and the icy razors of yin qi receded to a muted itch. He let her drag him through the narrow cave system, focusing on holding his breath and keeping his limbs supple and relaxed. Some minutes later they surfaced into a small underground cave, entirely devoid of natural light. The only sense he had of the space was the surrounding noise; lapping water, drips from above, the crunch of small ripples on some nearby shore, the clop of water rippling gently against rock from every direction, the deep cold of the pool itself. Rising above the surface he swiftly ate a Dark Sight pill. There was a short period of disorientation as his ocular meridians reacted to the stimuli of the pill, and then the cavern drifted into focus. Black gave way to greys and a bit of white and he could see Juni crouched beside him. They were floating on a submerged ledge at the edge of the pool. Silently she poked him and pointed up. He looked upwards. And then sank back into the pool until just his nose and face were above the surface. Lin Ling, who was beside him, had just done the same. Juni, crouched further up the ledge, pressed flat against the wall, slowly worked her way away from them and finally slipped properly back into the water near the beach of sand. Her detour was all in the aim of making no splashes as she re-entered. The world finally stabilized into shades of grey as Juni re-joined them. With a final glance at the ceiling, they all sank below the water itself to converse. Juni pointed down, hand cupped, then counted to three before angling her hand at ninety degrees, palm facing toward her breasts and fingers making the Queen Mother''s blessing. -A tunnel, three metres down, heading west. That was back the way they had come, but it was what it was. An almighty crash reverberated through their surroundings, loud enough that it had to be immediately overhead. The shockwave passed through the rock and magnified in the water to make his vision swim. He desperately wrapped himself in qi: it would not do to bleed into the water. The shockwave passed, consumed by the colossal qi saturation in the rocks above them. Nothing joined them in the water. YOU CANNOT HIDE, VILLAINS! IF YOU DONT COME OUT, WE WILL DENOUNCE YOUR FAMILIES FOR IMPERIAL CENSURE! THE EMPEROR REWARDS REBELLION WITH DEATH. BETRAYERS! What do they even hope to achieve with this? Ling signed in the gloom, once everything settled. Neither of them replied. The question was obviously rhetorical. Ling grasped Junis belt, and a moment later he did so as well before locking his arm with Lings. The cold was horrific as they descended deeper into the pool and into the mouth of the tunnel. Juni just dropped silently into the depths for a full minute, letting the water flow carry them onwards until they were well clear of the cavern they had been in. Even with the talisman supporting his qi armour, his skin was blistering by the time they made it to the next, much larger, cavern. As his vision adjusted to the space again, he saw that the roof here was so low that it was nearly touching the water in parts. He fought the psychological urge to look down. He was almost standing on a stratum of Yin Darkwater within the waters, he depth below him apparent by the cold seeping through his feet, slowly twining around his legs like malignant shadow shackles. Nobody communicated as they considered the cavern. Eventually, Juni pointed gently to the right. They both nodded and slowly started to make their way through the cavern, swimming slowly and smoothly just under the surface to avoid making any proper surface ripples.

~ ??? ~
In the chamber they had just left, the ancient Eldritch ArachNaros watched the three mortal primates go deeper into the cave system. They had been smart enough not to bother it. Such intelligence was surprising in their kind. They also hadnt made a fuss or a mess, and departed promptly. Such wisdom was uncommon in their Order, so fascinated with suicide and, in its eminently considered opinion, well on track to raising it to an art form. It was a touch disappointed that they had no Words. Perhaps that was why they had immediately departed without giving a first greeting, uncouth as it was. Staying silent when you had no means for an intellectual discussion was a sign of incipient wisdom. That was why it had let them pass unhindered, they had just been doing their own thing and not been a nuisance. Its peers would have called that soft... but manners were important. If you didnt observe them, people would never take you seriously when you spoke up. As an afterthought, it offered them a little bit of onwards good fortune for their trip ahead. Perhaps it would allow them to seek an appropriate suicide. Nobody would be able to say that it was not an understanding scholar of such higher matters. It pondered for a moment if its blessing would make a difference? There was a conflicting school of thought there. Should the young be left to seek their own path? Normally it would agree, teachers were just a burden beyond a certain point after all. On the other hand, good behaviour should be rewarded. It had observed over the years, as a scholar of the matter of reality, that those who didnt observe such niceties were inevitably nagged. Some thrived on that for itself? It preferred a certain solitude. It cast its senses upwards In any case, it had been awoken from its gentle slumber by whatever was going on out there. It had been a long time since it had gone outside, it mused. -How many years? -Ahh... That didnt matter. Years, those were something mortals invented to give themselves a purchase on the unrelenting forward tread towards that final shore. Since it had managed to get out of that place it hadnt given years much thought. In its considered opinion, they were a bit of a philosophical dead end in any case. It had made its views on that clear in the past. No need to revisit such old discussions. In any event here it was no longer bound by the chains of suffering like its brethren had been. They still raged below, or hungered, or dreamed. It was all the same. They had been foolish. -Like mortals It considered that line of thought. Was it because they ate so many? If one ate too much of a thing, it was possible to become sick after all. It wasnt above possibility that the mortal condition was chronic if acquired. Those ones were like that. Excellent scholars in their own right, but so so Its mind wandered for a second, an eternity, to the chasm of its memory looking for the correct thought, but that way led to some discussions that were still ongoing. Better to let them alone for now. It would be a waste to miss such opportunities to advance its own understanding. It was sad that it had missed the chance to talk with her before the fall. She was something of an idol to it. To walk so far beyond the final shore... that took so many words. It could learn so much if it met her. It was good to have dreams, it thought contentedly. The whole cavern rocked as an explosion shook the cavern above. The contented moment it had just achieved was ruptured, so... -So -So vexatious. Its thoughts returned to its brethren as it checked its reflection in the pool which stood vertically opposite it, like a mirror. They had been foolish. It was certainly because they ate so many that they had been corrupted so. The primates fascination with suicide had nearly been their undoing. Those unscholarly ones had nearly dragged all species with them in their obsession. Another explosion. The water rippled. It quashed a flash of genuine irritation as it stretched a limb down to stroke the water, stilling it so it could continue to ponder its being. A few moments later another shockwave pulsed through the mountain. To the east. Mortal squealing echoed into its cave. Something about villainy? Such insipid language. Very uninspiring, it judged. Almost dare it say it primitive? An amusing mortal concept, spoken language. Another dead-end philosophy. It stared at the mirror for a while longer. On the other hand, now it was awake. It seemed there was no prospect of any peaceful repose either until the ruckus above subsided. It closed its senses and More squawking. A different primate. Something about judgement, apparently. It contemplated manifesting a head so it could have veins that throbbed in its temple. It was one thing to be noisy, but there was such a thing as a bottom line... respect. It considered itself a very tolerant and reasonable being, but even so It moved to the floor. The pool of water above it was still rippling gently from whatever was happening outside. It stared up for a moment, and then the water was where it should be. Below. Like all correct things. If these squawking primates were not going to depart, perhaps it would go and see if they were interested in having a discussion on philosophy. One of them seemed to have words, unlike the previous three. It pondered for a moment longer. The clincher, in the end, was Suicide. It still had questions about the mortal primates fascination with it. You could find wisdom in any circumstance, in any event. Perhaps these two would have some new knowledge for it to mull over. It had been a long time since it discussed the finer points of its theories with anyone maybe the field had moved in some remarkable new direction? How long had it been sleeping? It tried to remember but the abyss of its memory was so vast; the memory was dull -Dull? What if its debating skills had also dulled? It shivered, that was an ugly thought. It prided itself in being a very erudite speaker. Part of it skittered off on that tangent. -Who was the last person it had discussed? -No, as it had preached to one? -Before it had slept, that much was clear, but had it awoken since? ~Ahhh The cave shivered faintly as it shook its concept of self in annoyance. Suddenly it felt that it might have taken a bit too long of a nap. Finally, its memory supplied the information. That mortal had been a good debater. Composed, very focused on her point as well. She had been lacking in words, but her earnest nature had convinced it. Thinking back, that one had never left a name with any meaning. A further detonation shuddered through the valley. It stared upwards. Now, this was just getting to the point of being rude. Maybe it would go find that mortal after it had a short chat with these two. Perhaps she would no longer be a mortal by now. That would be nice. It might even make up for all this ruckus. Discussing suicide with one of them was always much more stimulating. Perhaps it would even leave a name this time. Chapter 12 – Escalation (Obsolete)
While there is much that can be written about the storied endeavours and myriad accolades of the Courtly Flowers of the Azure Palace; of the heroics of Lady Jian, of the lavish soirees of Lady Bai, of the remarkable rebellion of Lady Kai, or even the utter failure of the Court to stop Lady Mo from simply being, it is perhaps unsurprisingly the enigma of Lady Xiao that still manages to exercise more febrile minds than this old scholar. The issue that pertains to the Lady Xiao in truth stems from the fact that she is, on official documentation, not a Lady of the Court but instead an Imperial Advisor; the only one of that fair gender in fact. Even Imperial Ancestor Fu, despite her vaunted position in this world, has not been granted this honour. Subsequently, over the time since her elevation to that position there has emerged a vast body of conjecture and suspicion as for the reasons behind her appointment. I will not bore you with that here, except to say that almost all of what is written is not worth the paper wasted on it. There was never any chance of her being considered the 112th Concubine of the Emperor, a position that eventually went to Saintess Shan Miao. Nor was there ever any possibility of her becoming a Companion to the Empress, nor a Favoured Lady of the Emperor, primarily on account of her superior cultivation. I understand that this is hard to take for those members of the junior generations who profess to live and die by their determination to untangle such webs and turn them to their own agendas, but reality, I am afraid, is cruel. No, the real reason for her elevation to that status is that she is too problematic to not be tied to the Imperial Court. Her talent for cultivation is beyond outstanding, her beauty is praised across a dozen worlds, The Lu clan has no apparent hold over her and her closest blood relative is a Worldly Venerate, the current Grand Marshal of our Great Worlds Military Authority Bureau. In short, she is the principle example within this text of one of the great maxims of good governance; keep the most dangerous and unpredictable elements that might disrupt your rule, but which you cannot easily rid yourself of, where you can see them at all times.
Excerpt from The Flowers of the Azure Palace. ~By Eunuch Ji

~ Lu Xiao, Blue Water City ~
Lu Xiao leant, looking out over Blue Water City, sipping quietly from a cup of herbal tea and occasionally contemplating a flat grey slate with coruscating golden writing flowing like an unending river slowly across its surface. It was a pleasant day; the mist that perpetually cloaked the Blue Water Pavilion never hindered the view from the tower, allowing her unfettered view from the tallest building in the entire city. On this side, that view was the shore district and harbour beyond the vast expanse of gardens below. Children fished on the rocks, hoping to catch some small marine critter with a qi core. Old-timers talked over crates of strange things hauled out of the depths, and boats came and went, their sails creaking in the offshore wind. The gardens below were thronged with people, out enjoying the good weather, admiring the plants. It was like time had skipped back three weeks. Blue Water City had returned to a kind of peaceful equilibrium, for now at least. Really nephew, when the place becomes so silent people will inevitably think you were part of the problem and not the victim here. Beside her, the slate kept doing what it did. CNo point in bothering it until it is done, she thought idly. The breeze shifted, gyres of wind qi that had formed half a world away twisting invisibly as wind and tide competed to lift up bigger waves further out. The Great Formation centred on the city, invisible to most and rarely thought about these days, shimmered faintly like a second skin over the ocean for miles around, dulling the surge and lessening the winds, keeping the ocean in check and ensuring that nothing too big and nasty came rampaging out of the swell onto the beaches. Her gaze was caught by dancing fish as a school of them skipped energetically across the shoreline. Children fishing on the rocks shrieked and shouted, chasing after them. Some hardy souls even left into the waters to chase after some bigger ones. There were a lot of people with water-aligned spirit roots in the city, so anyone who caught a fish would be set for pocket jade for a week or more. If you discounted the fact that the children were leaping like errant monkeys between the rocks, casting lines and small nets infused with their qi to catch them, it might have been a scene from a mortal city. Life goes by so slowly at times, she mused out loud. You are thinking about maudlin things again, the other young woman seated on a couch nearby smiled faintly. She turned to look at the woman, her silver hair plaited back in one of her usual styles. Her appearance was a bit rumpled, but she always looked like that when she appeared here. What brings you up here? she queried. Sometimes its nice to see the world go by, Bright Dream murmured, leaning on the edge of the pagoda and looking out over the city. She shook her head wryly at that. A long time ago she might have fretted, but frankly, the woman lounging there had long just become a feature of this place. She was not the pagoda spirit, although ofttimes she pretended she was, for the sake of convenience. The only names she had ever given since they met deep within the Yin Eclipse mountain range all those years ago were Bright Dream and occasionally Luminous. Sometimes she proclaimed herself as ''Dao Mother Bright Dream'' if pressed for an actual title. That was what most of those who interacted with her in the pavilion called her. If she went outside, she had almost always used the latter title insofar as she was aware. It is nice tea, Bright Dream added, having poured a cup from the kettle on the table next to the couch. Just a mortal thing, she shrugged. It was a curious blend of herbs made by a young orphan girl who sold it every second week beside the Dragons Blessing Pagoda within the Shore District Markets. Nothing wrong with that, Bright Dream sighed, taking another sip. Some of the most remarkable things have been mortal things. She nodded at that, savouring another sip herself. Ah, they caught one, Bright Dream was leaning against the railing beside her. She hadnt seen the woman move. It was rare Bright Dream was that obvious, but sometimes she did forget. Forget that movement between places was as necessary as moving to places. Its not a bad one, she agreed. A youth was struggling back out of the water, muscles rippling, as he wrestled a dancing fish almost half his size onto the beach. Onlookers nearby were applauding, some were sulking C competitors for the fish, probably. They were already sealing the fish up. It only had a second grade, -two-star core, but the one who had hauled it out was only a Containment Realm physical cultivator. You wouldnt see a Qi Condensation cultivator dragging a Qi Refinement fish out of the ocean like that. It is a very interesting blend, harmonious. Bright Dream was back to talking about tea. It is curious how something so simple could be just as delicious as the finest Immortal teas, grown across the ocean, she agreed. Oh. The tea? That as well. The maker has done well. These herbs are not easy to turn into a stable infusion, Bright Dream looked at her sideways. She blinked, the other woman wasnt talking about the tea? The Harmony of the land is shifting, Bright Dream mused. It started weeks ago, but something has touched the Great Geometry, more closely than it has in a long time, in these past days. Things that would have passed, oblivious to each other, are being dragged together Turning to look at the other woman more closely, she frowned. What do you mean? Ah? Bright Dream glanced back at her, the distant expression on her face was back to normal. Oh, erm. I guess its really good tea. She resisted the urge to grab the other woman, that would do no good. She was a strange existence, on the face of it quite weak, but she knew in her heart that that was mostly a facade to make others C maybe even her C feel more at ease somehow. However, if she properly focused, she guessed Bright Dream would be far stronger than her in many aspects relating to the profundities of the Dao. One of those was geomancy; her own skill with it was exceptional, or so she had always thought. Until she met this woman. -Young woman, she corrected herself, but Bright Dream gave no outward sign she had noticed. She put aside the musings, in any event. If it had drawn her companion''s notice yet alluded her, it was as subtle a shift as it was potentially a strong one. The tea is good because it was made with care and love, Bright Dream added absently. That girl enjoys her craft - and wants others to enjoy it. Mmmmm, she nodded, agreeing. It was easy to forget sometimes that such simple things had a very real power. If you compared the tea in her hand with some of those enjoyed in the tea houses, for instance... One was made with care and love, as Bright Dream said, infused with the sincerity of its maker. The young girl would have worked daily picking the herbs, drying them, matching them so they would have the right blends of auspicious energy and so on. Her love for her craft was tangible in every part of it. The other? The other was steeped in ritual, obfuscation, mysticism, grand patronage and secret arts that a bunch of ridiculous old money grubbers had branded and exported around the world for enormous fiscal gain. "It is easy to get lost in shallow ideas of the Dao, Bright Dream mused, swirling the tea in her own cup. Take this city, for instance, this pavilion, the other woman waved a hand expansively, taking in the panorama of the entire city below them. How many know it is truly yours? She nodded again at that. Few did know. Probably only Lu Ji, and a few select old ghosts as ancient as she was. They believe it is the thing of your nephew, that young lad. None outside of us four, and Mo Zhou, know that this is a shallow interpretation. Yet it is not a great secret or a dark conspiracy. It is not, She chuckled. It was because nobody had ever actually bothered to check whose name was on the foundation stele of the Supreme Array at the heart of this place. Sure, getting to it is not easy, but it is possible, with the right approach," Bright Dream went on. Not all things can be solved with force, fire and fury. Indeed... because the city outside was mostly a thing set out by her nephew, Lu Fu Tao. Everyone just assumed that this pavilion and the great gardens around it were also his work. His reputation for that kind of thing was well known, and who was going to sidle up to a World Venerate and dare to ask if his defining work was really his. Nevermind that he had never claimed outward ownership of anything, beyond helping set up the Blue Water Province to secure a small tithe to a few select descendants who worked entirely within the Blue Pavilion. Staring back at the sky over the ocean, she sighed. That was just like the way this world worked, but in microcosm. The Imperial Dynasties built the structure of the society, but nobody ever really thought to give much concern to the nature of the world itself. The world is just the world, she mused. Those who sit at the top dare not claim it by virtuous means, but will say nothing against those below who think it is owned on their behalf. That is always the way, Bright Dream murmured. People forget that the divine can be as minuscule as the grains of sand on the beach, just as much as it can be the domain of those thie. They both paused to stare at the shimmering, blue lilac flowers that were sneakily drifting in the air just behind Bright Dream. Really, Bright Dream said levelly. Scram. The flowers rippled and dissipated as if they had never been. They can get in here now? Bright Dream asked, staring at where they had been pensively. Of late, yes, she replied, schooling her face to hide the twisted sneer of annoyance that was threatening to make its presence known. Someone is staring at you. Twisting the Harmony of Heavens Grace, Bright Dream looked back over the ocean. Probably," she agreed, suddenly feeling a bit tired C it wouldn''t be the first time some old ghost half her age had tried to pry into here, nor the last either C "It wont do them any good though. They continued to watch life pass by below them in contemplative silence for a few minutes. The tea never cooled. That would not be appropriate after all. It should be related to those two brats, she said eventually. Mmmmm they are more like crows before the storm, Bright Dream shook her head. They are part of the cycle it brings, but the change is elsewhere. Even I cannot see it clearly from this perspective. It may not even have occurred yet, and all I am seeing are the beginnings of its upheaval The bit left unsaid there was that even if she could, she was certain Bright Dream would not speak of it. The woman had esoteric views about prophetic geomancy, but she had never experienced an instance where the woman was wrong. Not in all the thirty thousand years since she had taken up residence here. You are certain it will be upheaval? she asked eventually. It was undeniable that she had started to get an uneasy feeling herself of late: it had begun even before Lu Ji came to see her. It was one reason why she had given him such a sympathetic ear. That it was here, even when the city was so placid, put her in mind of the waters slipping silently away before a tsunami, the quake that caused it still racing through the earth, preparing to herald its intent. Bright Dream stared into the distance in silence. All changes in the Great Geometry and the Aeon Web are upheaval. That is the wrong way to look at it. She stared out at Blue Water City again. It had been a long time since the mysterious young woman had accompanied her back from the heartland of the Yin Eclipse Peoples, north of Thunder Crest and west of Fissure Peaks. Bright Dream was oddly talkative today. Usually, she kept to herself, worked on a certain matter and occasionally dropped by to chat. While Bright Dream saw geomancy as a kind of geometry, to her it was more like cycles, and integrally linked to the passage of things through the world. The town was a kind of cycle in itself. She was still poking and prodding Lu Ji subtly to arrive at this comprehension a bit more clearly, really. It was hard to see such things when you were part of them. That took a special kind of perspective only two people she knew of had: Bright Dream and Meng Fu. If Lu Ji managed to acquire it, he would take a huge step forward in his comprehension. His future beyond this world would be all but assured, and he would owe nothing to the useless Lu clan as an added bonus. Clearing her thoughts, she considered the town again, keeping Bright Dreams words in mind. To her, the whole place, calm as it was, had the air of a spinning plate that was starting to teeter. Lu Ji blamed that on those two brats. If not for Bright Dream, she realised she might have as well She stood there with her eyes closed, just doing nothing for a full minute, before she understood. They were bait. The lure. There were shadowy forces poking and prodding this part of the sub-continent, there had been for years, but this was deeper, more subtle, and more malevolent. The obvious one was Huang JiLao, he was dangled in front of her tantalisingly. She considered his merits and cast him aside. Lady Shan was a dangerous obstacle, she had had clashes with her sister long ago to be sure. But she was her equal in every way, and a trusted, sworn sister of Huang Wuli... whoever was setting this trap didnt know a lot about the Huang clan of this world. But then, whoever was setting this trap wasnt accounting for her either. Her influence here was utterly unknown to those who put strings on the world that led back to the Imperial Court. That left the princess. She considered what she knew of Dun Lian Jing. Hmmmmm she rubbed her temples and considered adding some alcohol to the herbal tea. Problem? Bright Dream asked Ive just had a sneaking suspicion I may have exacerbated things in a way that is a tad undesirable. Bright Dream said nothing, just looked out at the city again. She also found her gaze travelling to her nephew''s office. Huang JiLao was there again, poring over some texts Li Ji had finally put in his path. All of them were horridly florid and verbose. Her nephew had liked to write using a lot of adjectives: his poetry was like that as well. Dun Lian Jing was staring out of the window at the pavilion they were in, as if she thought herself able to unpick its secrets just by looking at it. She does have a lot of strings on her, Bright Dreams eyes glimmered faintly for a moment. Even so, she is not a core piece of the pattern. Just an orbiting piece. She considered the cycles in the town that were unbalancing again. There had always been a lot of influences here that skulked just under the surface. People and influences looking for insight into her nephews great discovery. Mostly in vain, that had left the world with him. On the other hand, her own interest in the mountain was still here, working its way towards a sort of conclusion, deep in the heart of this pagoda. She had tried her utmost to keep that utterly apart from everything else, and yet... It is the regression divination. Mmmmm, Bright Dream smiled faintly. Your gaze has gotten better. As has your ability to make intuitive leaps that land where they should. Has someone set eyes on this pavilion? she grasped the edge, exerting actual strength until her fingers went white. There was no damage to the pavilion, of course. It was a Connate Star Venerates Treasure, made with materials that were largely unworkable within this world. At her realm, she might as well have tried to damage Sovereign Stellar Jade by licking it, for all the good it would do. She considered the threads -The third prince? Too young. The second prince is moving with the Teng School. It wont be him either. -The three old ghosts in the Astrology Bureau? Possible, but they have their eyes on the princess for some reason. Dun Jian was ruled out. He was too weak. Maybe someone behind him? He had connections to those of some influence in the Huang clan. Not just in the Wuli branch either. The Shu Pavilion had also been nosing around this land subtly since the previous Dun Dynastys foundation. That was a sorry tale that would drop on someone like Mount Tai, eventually. It also wasnt in their style to pry like this though. The Seven Sovereigns Imperial School was also out, she had an understanding of sorts with Meng Fu. Same with Ha Tai Wen and Ha Kai. The Ha clan was, however, a possibility. That left the Red Sovereign Sect, the Jade Gate Court and the Pill Sovereign Sect. On some further consideration, the Pill Sect was out. They had been trying to tie in the Blue Gate School for millennia, having already basically subsumed the Golden Promise School and worked with a variety of influences to ruin the Lin School. They had nothing to draw them to the Blue Pavilion, let alone this pagoda. The Red Sovereign Sect, on the other hand they were still poking around, hunting for Song Jia. Another case of Mount Tai stalking a bunch of fools who thought themselves smart for their opportunism a hundred years ago. -That really leaves only the Jade Gate Court. She rubbed her temples. -That group isnt simple at all. They had no beef with her specifically that she could recall, but rarely did that matter for them. -That said, that group of heaven-sent meddlers also have a lot of karma with this part of the world through other means: for their role in both the mess with Song Jia and the mess with that Di... Ji... she thought with an annoyed sigh. Her great-nephew had gotten involved in that, as had Ha Kai. He had had a good thing going with Lady Kai as she recalled. They were an auspicious match... right up until that brat ruined her adoptive daughter and her inheriting disciple. After the misfortunate Ha Kai was unable to intercede on her behalf due to some rather mendacious interference by the second-generation headmaster of the Jade Gate Court, she had broken matters off with him and was still in seclusion, staying as a guest of the Dewdrop Sage. Perhaps she was looking at this too closely. Too specifically? There was enough tug of war in the shadows going on here, even before that preposterous declaration of a trial by fire to crown a new Tian in the younger generation. As if anyone in this generation could hope to match Cang Di: the boy was the inheriting disciple of one of the original ancestral elders of the Shu Pavilion for fates sakes and almost had half a foot on the previous generation to boot. The only reason he wasnt a Dao Immortal already, stepping over the current crop of idiots entirely, was because it probably amused that old bugger Bronze to spit in the eye of an entire generation. If not for the Kong clan and the Jade Gate Court, the Shu Pavilion might have had Song Jia as well as Cang Di. She had to admire the depth of that old mans grudge. Bigger. She turned to look the other way. Towards the mountain in the distance. What if it didnt relate to the array here, but the cycle that was affiliated with it more broadly? Was it related to that idiot Qin Qiu and his badly written polemics of political aggrandisement? Certainly, local tensions were rising again. The incidences of one hundred years ago were not forgotten by any means. She belatedly considered that it might be someone else trying to glean some knowledge from the fragmentary arts of the Yin People? There hadnt been any interest from outside the world regarding the mountain since the time of the emperor before the current one. The abrupt death of Star Venerate Sky Seizing God was still talked about, though. In any event, she didnt see the old ghosts to the north and east of the mountain helping anyone else. The gratitude there was deep, and anyway, they had their own ideas of what was worth obtaining. That left another disturbing possibility. Bright Dream had said that the Great Geometry was shifting. That the Harmony of the World itself was changing. Ignoring the mechanism of the pagoda itself... -Is someone else after the same goal I am? -One of the old fellows in the North Fissure Flats... or one of the less amenable tribal ancestors of the Easten folk? -Or that bombastic old turtle from the Moon Tomb Cult for that matter? A gentle chime rang through the air and a neutral-sounding voice in a language only she and a very small number of other people on this world would recognise murmured ANALYSIS COMPLETE. The innocuous pronouncement from the tablet made her drop the teacup over the edge of the pavilion. RETURNING SIMULACRUM. The voice continued as she stared at the tablet dully. While she had a healthy respect for Good Fortune this was ARRAY: AxECY-2019-AD996JG14578 IS NOW STABLE. There was a very faint sense of settling energy through the whole pavilion. A manifestation of Truth. Only the two of them would be able to perceive such a pure form. She involuntarily looked at the sky, but it remained clear. A testament to the nature of this place and the talent of her mother. She strained to sense anything untoward, any divination or ill-intentioned auspice, but all she had was the same sense of unease as before. CATEGORY CLASSIFICATION: CLASS FOUR. CATEGORY DETERMINATION IN PROGRESS. CATEGORY: UNFOUNDED... Earthly > Mortal. CATEGORY: DERIVED CATEGORY FOUR, CANON CATEGORY TWO, PHYSIQUE SYMBOL CATEGORY FIVE. SCRIPTURE: ECLIPSE SCRIPTURE - YIN ARCHETYPE. CHAPTER VALIDATION: IN PROGRESS. PENDING. Her heart was thumping loud enough that anyone standing beside her might have actually heard it. It had never, ever, gotten to this stage before. SCRIPTURE MODEL HAS VALIDATED IN THE SIMULACRUM WITH A REDUCTION RATE OF P<0.0000003 and a STABILITY CONSISTENCY OF P<0.0000003. SIGMA THRESHOLD: FIVE. STABILITY: EXCELLENT. STRENGTH: CATEGORY FOUR. UNITY: CATEGORY THREE. NATURE: MAJOR C AURIC, TOTEMIC MINOR -THAUMIC, ETHERIC. STRUCTURE SUCCESSFULLY FINALIZED. It finished? she said blankly. It always ended in failure before. Mmmmm, Bright Dream nodded. I finished the last of the reconstruction this morning. RENDERING MODEL. It finished this morning? she stared at the other woman, who just nodded. Then why is it doing this now? she stared at the slate again. Because the method you are using is unorthodox, I needed to be certain. 1020 30. The golden runes that had been flowing, mesmerically, across the surface of the tablet, twisted oddly through space and started to project a three-dimensional image. It was a strange symbol that had far too many swirls and not enough edges. Her gaze slid off certain parts of it in unnatural ways. MODEL COMPLETE. Bright Dream stared at the cup of tea in her hand and sighed softly. Sometimes random chance is remarkable and makes us want to see things that should not be there. Would you credit that it is actually the girl who sold you this tea who was the fundamental piece? The symbol snapped into focus in front of them. It was a swirling representation of a moon-like symbol. She was struck by the similarity to moon runes in its overall composition, but if this was a moon rune, it was one drawn by an insane Rune Master on some kind of hallucinogenic spirit pill trip. The tea seller? she turned to Bright Dream. How come it didnt work before? Mantras are strange things, you cannot force them, or seep them, or steal them, or manipulate them outside of their accepted parameters. But mantras are not the whole thing. Physical cultivation, as you call it, is not a broken art, as so many have claimed, but it is but a piece of a greater system. It is the preparation. Nothing more than building the foundation. It was not built for a world like this, but to allow a people to rise in a world born supreme, with the suppression of the Final Shore weighing down upon it directly. It requires more than what most possess. You will learn this in due course as you practice this art. Unbidden, the picture of the girl appeared in her minds eye. Pretty in a homely way, a member of the Yin People with curly dark hair, tanned skin and deep green eyes. She was only in her late teens, but her talent for physical cultivation meant she would already live to be over six hundred years, probably longer. She had inherited her familys mantra, which was an above-average one by her understanding of physical cultivation, through her genes rath She winced as several small pink cherry blossoms condensed around them with a hiss of static. Some melted holes in the veranda, another took the corner off her table while a third destroyed a rather nice cushion on the couch. She sent out her own Truth and they dissipated. Impressive did you think about something that contravenes their views? Bright Dream chuckled. Its truly childish. Such a wasteful enforcement, Bright Dream shook her head wryly and walked over to sweep the dust of the cushion off the couch before sitting down on it. I dont make the rules, she grumbled. -If I had been in a position to do so back then, things might have gone a bit differently, she mused to herself half regretfully. Inspecting the damage to the veranda railing, she sighed. A vexatious downside of hiding the thing like this was that it had to take damage from things like that. Fortunately, it would fix itself with the ambient qi in short and subtle order. However, even that bit of manifestation had tried to infiltrate and leave some lingering intent into the pagoda with the clear intent of spying on her. The treasure had dealt with it, easily, but now that she watched, it had diffused and expelled it much faster than usual. -Is that down to the reconstruction having finally finished? She had to admit she had no idea how her mother, Mo Zhao, had made this pagoda. Its outward abilities to hide in plain sight and not really behave like a treasure to things that came prying were remarkable, even to her, having lived here for so long. The Blue Morality Scripture is not a good thing for this world, Bright Dream sighed. It is just how those forces operate. I do agree though, she sighed wistfully. In any case, she had made her decision all those aeons ago and now, against all reasonable odds, it was actually paying off. Their Blue Morality Scripture could go suck its own cock for all she cared now. As for Bright Dream? Bright Dream had views on some things she had learned over the years. The Blue Morality was very high up on that list of things she disliked and she had never really grasped the full extent of why the other woman held it in such disdain. Not that she at all disagreed in the slightest with the other womans sentiments. The Morality Scripture espoused by the Dun clan, with the aid of the Kong Heavenly Clan, was indeed a cancer slowly eating into the fabric of this world.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. If you use Fate and Destiny as a club to beat the weak, and do not give face to the Harmony of Causality while preaching your own superiority on every street corner, the foundation of the world you build, the Fundamental Truth of its Great Geometry will be fundamentally flawed, Bright Dream murmured. I believe my mother also said something to that effect, she agreed drily. Sadly, this is not uncommon. Were it not for this she waved her hand at the symbol that had shrunk down and was now the size of her head, floating over the slate. I would have departed this world over fifty generations ago, when sister Xiao found her wings. She took another sip of the tea, which was back in her hand with barely even a thought, to calm her nerves. Her hand didnt tremble as she eyed the symbol from the corner of her eye. It looked so simple. Hard to believe that this was the culmination of almost two aeons worth of endeavour. Do you think this... she glanced at the symbol, was worth the effort? she said eventually. Bright Dream leant back and craned her neck out over the precipitous edge of the pavilion to look at the sky above. For you to soar into the heavens from this world? Absolutely. With this, you will be unmatched beneath the sky of this world. However, her voice changed abruptly, becoming properly serious. You cannot advance it out here. MUST not advance it out here. It will be the death of the ''you'' from all those years ago if you reveal it before you cross over the Dao Immortal threshold. Pondering that warning she considered the symbol again. It almost sang in her ears. Words she couldnt quite grasp the meaning of unless she touched it Bright Dream blocked her hand, stopping her centimetres from the symbol. The lure of dreams is dangerous, even for you. It would be a pity if our deal foundered because you were overeager. These symbols have power. They are not a thing of this aeon, of these cultivation worlds. They have their origins in a place long ago, with the great titans of old who first walked the earth and pondered the sky. Before them, even your adoptive mother, let alone you, is nothing more than a mote. A curiosity to consider or move according to their whim. They are not divine: they are what divinity dreams of becoming. Never forget that. Even your adoptive Grandfather would bow to them thrice and not speak in their presence. Closing her eyes, she exhaled and waved a hand. The symbol vanished, dismissed in a shimmer of light. So how do I use this? The core of this pavilion will provide enough shel Something settled, all around them. Her own instincts for the subtle changes in the geomancy of the world twisted, knotting in her stomach. It passed as quickly as it arrived, and the day was as it had been. You felt that, she turned to Bright Dream, only to find she was gone. Great, she muttered to the world at large. Just great. That was unpleasant, Bright Dream was suddenly back again, as abruptly as she had vanished. Staring at the other woman, she found herself wondering what about that strange wave had made her vanish. What just happened, what was that shift? Something best left alone has been awakened in the depths of the mountain range. There was another flicker. Less subtle, the intent that came with it had no qi, no soul strength, no principle, and no Truth. Sweat slicked her body as her gaze was drawn towards the mountain for a second. Something was trying to attract... no, demand, attention. It was infinitely close to the threshold of the worlds realm, just by existing. Unbidden, a certain story, told once around a campfire long ago slid insidiously into her mind. About a certain thing, known only to the ancient chieftains of the Yin Eclipse People. A thing she had desperately banished from conscious thought until that fireside moment and never dared consider since. She closed her eyes and saw the shadows dancing. She alone was somehow still alive. The rest of her village was dead even before the words had finished reverberating. Her mothers still-warm embrace around her, trying to protect her. Her fathers sword falling to the ground as his life ended. She saw the woman who would become her teacher, her adoptive mother, ripping the realm wall apart and summoning thunder from beyond the sky. Saw the chasm of the Star Ocean descending in a howling wave of nihility, even as the great god warred with the golden devil in the sky far above. Saw once again the darkness within the mists that came out of the wreckage of that place. The words it spoke not of any sane tongue as it looked into her mind. Tell me, primate child of this distant land what do your people know of suicide? Her gaze shot towards the mountain, ignoring the pull. Her full focus descended on the place where the lure of those words was still reverberating. The suppression blurred her vision but she ignored it, drawing upon the pagoda itself for a brief moment to rise above the suppression of the world to peer back into the past. The mountain pushed back, an inexorable force descending from the heights of the Great Mount. The pagoda shook: the entirety of Blue Water City probably quaked as she wielded the treasure to block the counterstrike. It still made her slump to her knees. Her organs were ruptured, her meridians destroyed, and her spiritual power almost dispersed. It didnt matter, she would not use this body for much longer, anyway. Golden blood ran from her mouth and ears, but the scenes she had grasped hung in her minds eye, clear as if she were standing right there, within them. A hand grasped her shoulder, and a force flowed into her. Bright Dream, supporting her, stabilizing her somehow. The pressure of the mountain on her, and the lingering echo of that horrific thing, untouchable beneath this sky, receded. So that is how the geometry changes, Bright Dream''s voice had a hypnotic tone. There was something like that, out here in the world? There was desire? In her voice. She just continued to stare at the tableau within her vision. It wasnt the current moment that was voided by the presence of the abomination from beyond. She was seeing events of an hour or so before, amid the first growing flickers of unease. Two familiar faces. One missing for several years, one presumed dead. Now she could see where her thinking was wrong. She had been thinking about why. That wasnt what was important. It was how. Ah. Of course, it would be that little shit of a reincarnator. How in the fate-cursed, nameless, deceiving world did he lay his hands on one of those?

~ Jun Han, Blue Duke''s Palace ~
Jun Han paced back and forth in the study of the Blue Duke. He had left the two young Herb Hunters with the senior scholar of the Scout Cadre, while he came to meet his martial teacher, Cang Tai, and the Duke. Cang Tai, the General of the Second Regional Legion, was currently stood by the window of the Duke''s office within the Regional Authority headquarters for Blue Water Province, staring at the distant peaks of the Yin Eclipse Mountains north spur, waiting as the Duke pored over the document in front of him. Cao Leyang was younger than his station might have otherwise predicated he be. As such, his demeanour and dress had always been more serious and austere than his peers. He kept his long, dark hair tied up in a dragon crown, and had grown a beard that he kept trimmed in a military style. He was a legionary boy through and through, never attending a great school, or travelling to the central continent. He spent little time at court before his appointment and even less time in the Bureau itself. His formative years had instead been spent at his father, Cao Hongjuns side. Training. He had had the best teachers in the arts of war and peace that the Military Bureau could provide in this world almost from the time he could walk, as far as Jun Han was aware, and the result spoke for itself, really. The current Duke was an accomplished poet, scholar, linguist, rune reader, musician and painter. In the arts of war, he held the loyalty of his fathers old legions through merit, born out of commands on three continents before he even began his tenure as Duke. He had stepped across two generations, despite being only a thousand years old. He had even travelled beyond the realm wall while still a Dao Immortal on more than one occasion before his father abdicated the Duke''s Seat to become one of the youngest of the three controlling seats on Shan Lai for Eastern Azure''s branch of the Azure Astral Authoritys Military Bureau. It had to be admitted that his cultivation was low for a Duke. The lowest of all the seven continents Dukes, in fact, as he was only a peak Dao Lord. This was rarely brought up by detractors, however, because doing so required them to acknowledge that Cao Leyang was a Dao Lord within his own generation, only a bit over three thousand years of age. When put in that frame of reference, he was the most remarkable cultivator to emerge within Eastern Azure Great World since Song Jia and had been beset by none of the latters supreme tragedy. Cao Leyang sighed and put down the jadework tablet. Well? Cang Tai queried. It is just as you suspected, and which Special Envoy Jun has finally provided proof of. The Ha clan has entered into a business relationship with the Din clan. The Duke held up the tablet, I just received a very interesting communication that, thanks to both your hard work, provide the final bit of proof we need The sound of shouting and remonstration drifted through the closed door of the study. School Headmaster! This is I Please dont The Duke frowned and was about to touch the scrying array when the study doors opened and three figures entered. One strode quite authoritatively. The other two followed behind, looking at a word terrified. Several elite guards filed in afterwards, looking awkward. Their weapons were not drawn but their commander was still trying to remonstrate with the scholarly-looking young man, dressed in somewhat rumpled azure and golden robes with dark hair and deep blue eyes who led the group. The Duke held up his hand and looked at the intruder. Headmaster Lu, this is an unexpected visit. You have a problem!" the headmaster unceremoniously started, before belatedly added a ...Sir Duke Apparently I have many problems, the Duke replied dryly, shuffling the papers away and resting his hands on the desk. Please enlighten me as to the nature of the particular one that has caused you to rush all the way from Blue Water City, which I understand is having quite a bit of societal upheaval right now, to storm into my study with your vice headmistress? And the Head of the Envoy Authority Bureau for Blue Water City in tow? The headmaster spat out two words. Di Ji. General Cang scowled. "You make a poor joke, Headmaster Jun Han nodded, saying nothing. Di Ji was indeed a poor joke to bring up in the current circumstances, among this group. Many who still served in the estate had lost comrades in that whole mess. Not to mention, one hundred years ago it had been Cao Leyang who had personally been the one to bring an end to his rampage with the Iron Crown Duke''s heirs. Abruptly the room creaked. He saw the colour drain out of the world. The pressure that settled around them made his skin tighten and he became keenly aware of the faintest smell of lemons as his senses started to misbehave. It wasnt at the point where he had trouble standing, but the headmaster was clearly disinterested in being ridiculed, despite technically being the one behaving improperly here. General Cang and the headmaster had a staring contest for several seconds as the pressure continued to rise. He had no certain idea as to the cultivation of the Headmaster of the Blue Gate School, but, if this was what he was willing to display, he was clearly at least a Dao Sovereign. General Cang, who was a Dao Sovereign and by no means weak, as befitting a military commander with almost 25,000 years experience, remained standing, but sweat dripped from his brow. On the other hand, he could feel his own principle eroding and his soul starting to fluctuate simply from being in the immediate presence of their clashing gaze. Two figures in grey robes appeared beside the Duke. Adjunct Elder Cao Feng and Adjunct Elder Kun Mao. Lu Jis oppression in the room receded a touch but didnt fully vanish, despite the appearance of the two Dao Eternal Adjunct Elders. With a careful cough, Cao Leyang stood and saluted Lu Ji. On behalf of Blue Water Province, I congratulate your breakthrough to Dao Eternal, Headmaster Lu. I was unaware until now you had passed such an important threshold in your cultivation. Lu Ji held General Cang''s gaze for several seconds longer until his martial teacher finally broke away. Before anyone could do anything else precipitous, the Blue Water City Bureau Chief stepped forward smartly and offered a formal salutation. Ling Jiang offers our esteemed apologies, Sir Duke. Accepted, the Duke waved his hand, finally diffusing the matter. So what brings the three of you here with such urgency that you couldnt even message ahead? We are here officially on behalf of the Central Authority Bureau of Blue Water City, the Transport Authority Bureau, the Hunter Authority Bureau and the Blue Gate School to petition for Sir Duke to authorise a Court Authority Censure on two individuals. Jun Han blinked and wondered if he had misheard. Who on earth would have pissed off two-thirds of the bureaucracy of Blue Water City to this degree, while still being alive, and apparently having achieved this without it coming to the attention of the Dukes Seat already? Based on the expressions of the two adjuncts, the secretary in the corner and his martial teacher, he wasnt the only one wondering this either. That is a very extreme petition Sir Jiang the Duke frowned, leaning forward. Under what grounds do you feel this is necessary? Rather than the Bureau Chief, it was, in fact the headmaster, who had actually been pouring General Cang a cup of wine by way of apology for his outburst, who spoke up. Di Ji has resurfaced. Say what now? Adjunct Cao interjected. He surfaced bright-eyed and bushy-tailed, about three days ago in Blue Water City, in the company of Din Ouyeng The one who went missing? the Duke asked. The very same, Lu Ji nodded. How is he even...? Wasnt Di Ji killed in an honour dual by Kong Dis other adoptive son? Adjunct Kun cut back in. Here is the file, Sir Adjunct, Ling Jiang murmured, passing a jade tablet over. He watched as the Adjunct skimmed through it, his face getting darker and darker. If he recalled correctly the Adjuncts martial nieces daughter, who had been a renowned and eligible beauty, was one of those caught up in the mess at that time. Really, it was remarkable how many people Di Ji had gotten through before Cao Leyang caught up to that bunch. Here... you look. The Adjunct passed the jade to the Duke, who also spent a moment considering it, frowning deeply. Eventually, he sighed and tossed it onto the table. Faked his own death, got the help of the Jade Gate Court and his adoptive father to cover his tracks, had the three old geezers turn a blind eye, all because he made True Principle Golden Immortal by the age of fifty. So he resurfaced as this Di Yao? the Duke frowned. If I might just give you the formal request? Lu Ji interjected, glancing at the Adjuncts. Without interruption? The Duke nodded, even as the two Adjuncts scowled a bit. Lu Ji coughed and pulled out an ornate Jade. Di Ji, [the infamous criminal] has colluded with a young master from the Din clan, abducted the Deputy Head of the Office for Envoy Affairs in Blue Water City, stolen a Jade Loci from the Astral Authority Bureau''s Central Records Hall, and used both it and her for personal gain. He was able to do so in large part due to the disruption caused by the subordination of both Astral and Imperial Authority Bureau assets and Town Authority assets under personal licence from the Huang Clans Huang JiLao and the seventeenth-ranked Imperial Daughter Dun Lian Jing, for a project they claim is sealed under the Imperial Seals Authority on behalf of Imperial Advisor and Court Official Dun Jian. That is quite the proclamation, the Duke murmured with a tinge of respect. To be clear, you want an official Court Authority Censure of Di Ji and Din Ouyeng. Not the Huang boy or Princess Lian Jing? He saw a brief flash of conflict flicker across Lu Jis face as he seemed to seriously contemplate the idea of asking for the latter as well as the former. He had heard a lot about the ruckus unfolding in Blue Water City since he got here. It made him glad he had been prescient enough to send both his daughters out on that mission for a while. They were well away from all of this mess at least. General Cang stepped forward to look at the file now set aside by the Duke. Lets assume this IS Di Ji. I assume you have proof somehow? What exactly is his aim here? Bureau Head Jiang? the Duke looked at the Bureau Chief. Here are our records of the offence in question, including visual identification of the perpetrators, attained after the fact from bystanders and from the Blue Water Transit and West Flower Picking Transit arrays, Ling Jiang passed over four jade slips and pulled out a white orb set in a spirit metal stand C a Teleport Matrix Loci C from his storage ring which he also placed on the desk. General Cang frowned as he flicked through the jade slips. He, on the other hand, was running the last few seconds back through his head. Something about this was starting to make him feel deeply uneasy. A soldier''s intuition and, more worryingly, a father''s. After a moment, he steeled himself and stepped forward. Sir Bureau Chief, may I ask you something? The Bureau Chief glanced at him. Ah. You are the Special Envoy for the Dukes Seat in West Flower Picking Town? Sir, he acknowledged. May I ask why Di Ji went through that particular array? If there is some possibility he is currently in West Flower Picking? Ah, yes, Ling Jiang nodded. The Jade Loci was one that relays detailed information on the active locations of all five-star and above Hunters, through their talismans. We believe he picked West Flower Picking terminus because a squad of five elite Hunters was deployed out of there, all of them ranked eight-star or higher and highly cited with exceptional skillsets. His group used the Loci to teleport directly from that terminus to that squad. At best guess he was looking to get a head start on this proclamation that the Imperial Court has issued. A Ha clan team seems to have had the same intention and travelled at almost the same time to the same location. Jun Han realised he had stopped breathing. His skin was damp with sweat. Are you okay? Ling Jiang frowned. He tried to speak, but suddenly he realised he had no words. That team absolutely had to be the one he had sent Arai and Sana out with. The knowledge he had about Di Ji flashed through his head. His habit of seeking out skilled people who he could use and dispose of easily. His fascination with seducing and controlling young women. Few of those who passed through his hands had not been ruined in some way. What is it, Brother Han? his teacher was standing beside him, helping him to sit down. This is unlike you? My he tried to speak, but his throat was suddenly too dry. He hadnt felt like this since since the day Ruliu Breathe, the voice belonged to Cang Tai. He exhaled. The world was dissociated. He couldnt control his qi properly. There was a buzzing in his ears that just wouldnt go away. Arai Sana he forced the words out one at a time. Both of them are on... that team. It hurt just saying it. His daughters, his beautiful, kind, sincere daughters were out there in the hands of that. that Calm yourself, disciple, Cang Tai spoke again. His panic and terror flowed away, was carried away by the qi of the General. It will do you no good to have a psyche break here and now. He wanted to scream, rage but The words he spoke were in his voice, but monotonous. I sent them out there to keep them away from the young nobles away from that preposterous proclamation. So this couldnt happen. His principle was slowly stripping the chair upon which he was seated, even as he spoke. It was tugging at Cang Tais clothing as well, but the old General was so much more powerful than him that it did no damage at all, even to his clothes. He realised that the vice headmistress of the Blue Gate School was kneeling beside him, holding his hand. Her eyes held his. There was a deep fury in them, mirroring the turbulence in his own he guessed. Sir Envoy the Official taken by that monster was my brother Jiangs only daughter. Dully, bits of superfluous context he didnt care about clicked into place. All that mattered was that his daughters were... First Ruliu, then Little Ruo, now Arai and Sana? Had the fates no sense of justice? Brother Han, Cao Leyang had stood up and walked around the table to him. General Cang, why dont you take Little Brother Han and Lady Luo to my personal courtyard for some air? Ask my wife to come and see that they are both taken care of. SIR, SIR! everyone in the room turned as a breathless messenger envoy came rushing into the room. Urgent message My Lord! From West Flower Picking Town. Direct from the Military Authority Captain to you, Sir Duke. He said it was to go through the Special Envoy! Everyone paused. Duke Cao, Headmaster Lu and Bureau Chief Jiang stared at the man. He, General Cang, Luo Tao also paused in the door. He shook his head, trying to push the rage down. Tears were still running from his eyes. Personal grief was one thing, but there was also such a thing as ''Responsibility'' and ''Duty'' which could not be abandoned here and now. That was code for a serious emergency, to be sent through the direct channel to the Duke. Only North Fissure and West Flower Picking had that right, as they were the closest places to the true danger zones in the Yin Eclipse Mountains, Thunder Crest Pinnacle and Chain Spire. Go on the duke commanded. SIR! the messenger saluted. Reporting a serious incident in West Flower Picking Town! The Ha clan has formally requested censure of the Hunter Pavilion, alleging betrayal of the Imperial Mandate and support for rebel authority within the indigenous. They claim that a team of five Herb Hunters coordinated with indigenous elders of the Red Eclipse Tribe to cause the deaths of two elite bodyguards, a Ha clan mortal ascender, a Ha clan Elder and two noble scions of the Ha clan, Ha Yun and Ha Leng. Five other members of the Ha clan''s younger generation were also slain by the rebels before they fled into the forests with the Red Eclipse Tribe. The Ha clan alleges that the Tribe is allied with remnants of the disbanded Lin School, who provided inside information. They stared blankly at the messenger. His mind was still trying to process that. The Ha clan was claiming that his daughters were somehow siding with the Red Eclipse? Never mind that nobody had seen hide nor hair of that band of terrors since the Three Schools Conflict, they had not been a feature in regional politics since the Iron Crown Dukes rampage across the straight into the Yin Eclipse tribal region north of Thunder Crest. Di Ji, his words made the air frost briefly and put a faint sheen of silver across the doorway before it was dispersed. Sir thats not all, the messenger was shaking. Its not? the Duke narrowed his eyes. Right of Censure within West Flower Picking Town was automatically authorised, overriding local and regional concerns using the authority of Young Noble Din Ouyeng of the Jade Gate Courts Junior Official Authority... Court Authority Censure WHAT! The Duke roared in fury. The pressure that enclosed the room was nearly as powerful as that of Lu Ji earlier. For all that, the former was enraged, and the latter a bit peeved. S-s.Sir, the messenger quailed, but was supported by General Cang who happened to be standing beside him. Here lad, let me see, the general took the message from the terrified junior officer and skimmed it, hissing in anger as he did so. What does it say? the Bureau Chief was also pale and shaking. Authority Censure of the indigenous rebels and their collaborators was coordinated at the behest of Young Noble Ji Tantai, Inheriting Disciple of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School. Cited reasons for circumvention are as follows; Hunters abused knowledge of Bureau secrets, collaborated with indigenous rebels to draw multiple thirteen-star active threats to assail Young Master Ha Yun There is a stupidly long list of names and titles to follow, the General scowled. After that, it goes on... The School has accepted the request for censure in accordance with their treaty obligations and coordinated appropriately. Pending immediate threat to the life of Young Master Ji Tantai, a censure upgrade was further authorised through that channel to the Seven Sovereigns School and an array of their elite defenders is en route as of my receiving this notification. They are authorised to begin censure of all rebels upon immediate arrival at the point of contact. And what is the strength of this censure force? the Duke asked flatly. The report doesnt say, the General frowned. It has the original request embedded within it, but I dont have the authority Give it here, the duke sighed, finally getting his own aura under control. General Cang tossed the scrip over. The Duke waved his hand, and a talisman flew off a nearby shelf and landed in it. The Duke did something to the jade scrip that he couldnt follow. A moment later, a long list of information flickered into view in the room. They actually sat on it for a full two hours before sending an official notice that the censure was authorised to West Flower Picking, Adjunct Cao grunted. And delayed it at Jade Gate City for a further one, General Cang noted. The Sovereigns Sect censure is the same, the Duke frowned. And the timestamps have all been messed with at least once by another outside source as well. The Astrology Bureau, Lu Ji grunted. I recognise that style of manipulation. And no mention of the strength of either censure force being deployed. That just means its embarrassingly disproportionate to the threat involved, the Duke grimaced. Lu Ji narrowed his eyes. I wonder if they will do the usual thing and just teleport straight there. The Duke turned back to the still shaking junior officer. Well done, soldier. Would you go to Central Command and tell Old Yao that I want to get in immediate contact with Shan Lai. Tell them... I wish to open up a communication channel to my father. All other eyes in the room, including his own, turned to the Duke. Cao Leyang was planning to take this straight to the three Military Authority Seats? He was glad he was standing against the door frame already. That way he didnt have to put out a hand to steady himself. SIR. YES SIR! the messenger recovered some of his composure and rushed out. Well gentlemen the Duke said grimly it seems our two problems are now one singular problem. Adjunct Kun? The adjunct nodded to the Duke. Can I trouble you to lead your personal unit to West Flower Picking Town? You may take from the Ascendant Armoury as a precaution. It is unlikely that either of their old ancestors is involved in this mess. This stinks of the Ha clan, not the Ha family, for all that their Young Master seems to There was a whip-crack sound, and a talisman appeared in the room. It was simple, crude even, in its design, which prominently featured a two-tailed squirrel running while holding a pill bottle with an evil expression on its face. The womans voice that spoke through it, while melodious and clear, held a certain edge that made a part of him want to run gibbering from the room. Nephew. We have a problem.

~ Ji Ming, Seven Sovereigns School Censure Force ~
Sect Elder Ji Ming was currently sure that today was among the very worst days of his entire life. It was currently edging past his Dao Sovereign tribulation at the very least. The entire world shook as a chain of colossal explosions tore apart the valley on the other side of the ridgeline he had taken refuge behind. The monstrosity twisted, and the world shifted. The ridgeline was somehow there and not... there was not even any intuition of danger. The attack had no intent behind it at all! He managed to palm a barrier talisman before he hit the far side of the valley. The rock barely even gave under the considerable force of his impact. -That puts the difference in power into stark perspective, he thought grimly. If this kept up, this was certainly going to be the last day in his quite long life. The censure command, when it arrived, had been a surprise, if not a particularly large one. It wasnt uncommon for them to undertake them on the Bureaus authority. They performed an average of about one a month on the south-eastern continent and about one a year on the western continent for the Military Bureau. In that regard, it was only noteworthy to most of them because this was the first one they had ever undertaken on the Easten Continent that he could recall. The surprise, to him at least though, was that they were involved in this, apparently, through one of their own disciples. Through the Imperial Court treaty obligations their school had to fulfil, no less. The instruction had been... -Well if we survive this, whoever made the jadework filing is going to have their soul pulled out through their toenails and be refined over a soul fire for a millennia or more. -Assuming my teacher doesnt get to them first, because somebody has clearly planted our school with this, and she takes a truly dim view of that. There was a flicker of something in the terribly limited sphere of his consciousness. Danger. He fled, using a space shifting talisman. The sense of terror that rose came diagonally this time. Hesitation at that had already cost Elder Yu Dai his life within seconds of their arrival. His space shift took him through the next ridgeline, affording him just enough time to see a shadowy appendage scythe straight through the ridge, leaving no mark. It passed directly through the place he had landed a moment earlier. To his right was a flare of green lightning as Sect Elder Ji Tan used his signature secret art. A split second later he then teleported in a further crack of viridian lightning as a second shadow appendage shifted out of the mist to try to skewer him with inexorable intent. Across the valley, within the icy mists, there was a brief blaze of purple fire, forming dozens of lotuses. Elder Meng Hais attack was much weaker than it should have been under the suppression of the mountain. He was glad he was a Sword Sovereign with a Physique; the fate-thrashed suppression had less influence on him that many of his The ridge across the way twisted upwards in a terrible gout of multi-coloured fire. Within it was a desperate and enraged scream as someone exploded their own soul. He watched in horror as the energies that should have incinerated several hundred miles of the landscape in every direction, were it literally anywhere else than here, were sucked away by the abomination in the blink of an eye. Ahhh.. The sigh echoed through the valleys like the pronouncement of a malevolent god, which in fairness this possibly was. He grasped his sword and executed one of his strongest arts. {Feathers of the Phoenix} Twenty-five blades of golden fire, faintly resembling phoenix feathers, descended into the icy mist. They barely made any dent on it and the art was repelled a second later by a long black limb that rose out of the next valley and neatly popped each blade, one after another in inexorable fashion. There was no point in decrying it as impossible. All he could do was try again. {A Sword Severing the Day} The world dimmed above the battlefield. His sword split the sky and descended to strike the limb. The strike repelled the limb very slightly, glancing off it. The pain that twisted through his core made him hiss in shock. The faintest of scratches that the attack had dealt faded into the darkness. When his sword reformed he saw that his precious, soul-bound armament had a crack in the blade. Primate. Your tone is not bad... This time he was teleporting almost before he got the danger flash, using his own qi this time. His sword strike severed the space he had been standing in, even as a limb punched out from the ridgeline. He landed with a crash in a thicket of some vitality-sapping briar. It seemed to feed on soul strength, but it was no match for the fire within him. A second strike followed the first as the thing twisted towards him once more, resembling a terrifying primordial serpent or a tentacle than an articulated limb. In the distance there was another detonation, truncated. Another one of them had died. But do you only know one word? The intent of his sword world bent around the limb as it passed through it, before being popped like a soap bubble. The voice actually gave him soul shock. That was horrifying in its own right. The creatures qi didnt seem that much stronger than theirs, but its physical form and ability to warp the landscape was on a level he had never conceived a mere beast was capable of and its soul power was easily comparable to something from beyond the realm wall. You think me a beast? RUDE! -Shit on the Fates. It can read minds. He almost wanted to demand HOW given his realm it could hear his thoughts This time he couldnt dodge. Something gripped his mind and locked out his soul''s control over his own body for a bewildering split second. The limb connected, and he was punched through the valley. His teachers lifesaving treasure triggered automatically, sheltering his Dao Source, but his body was still half destroyed by the impact. Something appeared above him. A mouth opening into absolute nihility. Something seemed to draw him in, even as the transmission intent in his sword souls all activated simultaneously. -Darkness. He opened his eyes. He was lying, sprawled, on the floor of the Supreme Transmission Platform of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School. Exhaling, mentally, he thanked the Fates of Meng that he wasnt dead. The one sword soul he had stashed in his sword had survived long enough to transmit itself away. His body reformed in front of the stunned students and teachers who were passing back and forth through the grand hall. Surveying the damage he had sustained, he fought down panic over how close to the edge he had come. His cultivation base was intact, courtesy of his Physique, but it was held together with gossamer and goodwill. Dao Souls, all gone. Sword Souls, one left. Six thousand years of accumulation and progress wiped out in a second under the force of whatever that. the abomination had been about to do to him. "Primate. "You ask how I can see your thoughts. Yet how can I not? Your mind is weak. Unbarred. Unguarded. You called yourself a sovereign? But you have no acclaim. Your words are poor and illiterate and you do not even have a NAME "How ". MEDIOCRE. He tried to scream as the pressure of the intent tore space apart. The wards in the inner halls disintegrated like cheap paper in the rain as the abomination reached out towards him. The students in the hall collapsed like puppets, their souls smashed instantly: complete death, no hope of reincarnation. His own consciousness blurred and his soul twanged like a taut wire, slowly fraying even as he struggled with all his might against the force trying to drag him out of this place and back to where he had been. A single breath was all that remained between him and true death when a stately old woman appeared in the hall. Dressed simply, in a red robe with a golden shawl, she carried a sleek wooden sword in her hand that was coloured reddish-black and carved with patterns of trefoil leaves and blazing feathers. The pressure coalesced into a long black appendage which poked towards him before abruptly diverting towards her instead. {Parasol Blaze} White fire swirled around her and sparks of white twisted around the shadowy limb, pitting it faintly as its trajectory was slowed. Her sword met the black limb, and both flexed for a second. Space bent unnaturally, then exploded outwards. The hall they were in creaked as a second set of wards, ones much older and grander, built throughout the entire building''s superstructure, resisted the destructive intent above a peak Dao Ascendant. His teacher was thrown backwards while the limb recoiled, passing harmlessly through one of the pillars. A sword, that was less white fire and more a white hole in the world, materialised behind her. {~White Phoenix Wing~} The blade connected with a second limb that had appeared out of nowhere, which was scored deeply by the impact. {Five Wings of the Phoenix} Four more white blades swirled around the old woman. She grasped two, surging forwards to strike at the nearest limb directly, while the other three spun behind her. Three more limbs stabbed out of nihility. Two went for the old woman, and the other... the other came for him. Four old men, his fellow Martial Brothers Tan, Liang, Ren and Quan, appeared around him, each carrying a red and black wooden sword in the same style. The barrier they conjured barely stopped the limb from obliterating him and he watched in horror as his Martial Teacher, Imperial Ancestor Meng Fu, skidded backwards, spitting blood from deflecting the remaining four limbs with the blades of white fire. A terrible cry reverberated throughout the entire hall as Meng Fu struck back with her full strength. There was a sound like tearing silk as her attack ripped a hole in reality directly to the Yin Eclipse mountain range. Her sword sheered through the chasm of spatial destruction as she tried to strike at the source of the limbs directly. In the same instant, the entire school shivered and a mighty aura surged all around them. A dozen voices, male and female, resounded throughout, focused on the rift that was torn open. YOU DARE!?! CREATURE FROM BEYOND! [SEVEN ~ SEVERING ~ PHOENIX ~ SWORDS] Execution descended into the world, carried on wings of heavenly fire. Seven points of light spiralled down from above the hall. Within each was a blazing white wooden sword covered in scrollwork depicting the mythical parasol tree whose wood they were fashioned from. All seven passed directly through the rift and smashed directly down into the region they had been in. The limbs, twisted around the rift in a weird way, all twitched awkwardly. White spider-like vines with trefoil leaves were starting to form on them even as they retracted bizarrely into nowhere. As they departed, he watched mesmerised as they folded up the broken space behind them, closing off the path of pursuit. A strange mocking laugh echoed through the hall as the final vestiges of the rift vanished, leaving it as if they had never been. An amused voice whispered through the hall. NOT BAD Little chicken... The Imperial Ancestor recovered first, picking up her treasure sword from where it had fallen and shooting a truly filthy glare at the ceiling before looking back at the place where the rift had been. They all looked around, surveying the devastation in the heart of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School transfer hall. 1831 students, twenty-one teachers, two guest elders and seven other visitors to the sect who had been going about their daily business in the vicinity of the hall were all very dead, their souls totally smashed, beyond even hope of reincarnation. It is fortunate the outer wards held, his senior Martial Brother Liang exhaled and shook his hand, which was smoking where he had been holding the wooden sword. Indeed the death toll could have been a thousand times this, Supreme Guardian Elder Yun Quan grimaced. Teachers foresight has saved the school, all four bowed to the Meng Fu as she stalked over to them. Without the ''Seven Severing Phoenix Swords'' formation your mother bestowed from the Heavenly Meng Clan, we would not have repelled that horrific thing, Sixth Old Ancestor Meng Ren agreed. He agreed silently. Without those twelve Dao Ascension Guardians, who were always stationed at this transfer hub, their main point of contact through Eastern Azure Great Worlds realm wall to the Meng Clans Treasure World, their school would be in deep, deep trouble right now. In the worst-case outcome, they might even have had the vitality of their lineage irreparably damaged by that unspeakable thing. That said, it didn''t escape his notice that for some reason his teacher seemed a tad displeased that the formation had been used? What was that thing? the twelfth Old Ancestor Cao Liang shook his head grimly as he surveyed the carnage. If it was an abomination from beyond the realm wall why did it look like it originated in the Easten Continent? It has a commonality with them, but it isnt a thing from beyond the realm wall, Meng Fu swept up the swords in his four senior martial brothers'' hands and merged them back into the sword she carried briefly before splitting them back out again. "As to it being from the Easten Continent... that is going to be a problem. It would have been better if those brats didn''t send that lot through. I can hope that it doesn''t provoke something ungodly.... that would be embarrassing, to say the least." Did it die? he asked, his voice shaking a little. Had any of the others managed to flee? No. it isnt dead, Meng Fu sighed staring around at the serried ranks of corpses that ran throughout the hall. It was also disturbingly talkative for an eldritch abomination. Erm Teacher? Yun Quan spoke up a touch hesitantly. Yes? Meng Fu had been staring at the ceiling and was now staring at the place where the rift had been with a vexed expression. Did it really call you a little? Something cut off Yun Quan mid-sentence. His mouth worked silently for a few seconds. Let me be perfectly clear, Meng Fu gave him a sideways look that was very cool. "If any of you ever bring that up ever again? I will see to it that you spend the rest of eternity as outer disciples feeding spirit fowl. With cultivations to match your status and life enough to reflect on it. He silently praised his senior martial brother for being brazen enough, or perhaps clueless enough to actually ask about that. Little Ji He started slightly, -oh. His teacher arrived in front of his slumped form with a searching look on her face. His heart sank. Now that the immediate threat was over, and he had against all the odds actually survived, there was indeed going to have to be an accounting about this... "...Would you mind explaining to me what exactly has happened here? Chapter 14 – Turmoil (Obsolete)
For a long life and happiness in any Great World, there are three maxims that you should always adhere to. First, never annoy the Hunter Bureau. Second, never anger the Military Bureau. Third, if anyone ever tells you in seriousness that the Meng, Mo or Huang Clans are a pushover? Rejoice in your heart and do everything you can to become that persons friend, for you will be able to make a fortune off of their gullibility.
Excerpt from A Mortals Journey to the Sky ~By Hua Xiaomei

~ Ha Kai, Ha Family Old Ancestors ~
It had been almost two thousand years, Ha Kai pondered, since he had physically stood in the physical construct of the realm his fathers stele created. The child artefacts allowed a mirror of this one to be cast and anchored where required C currently, that was in a minor estate in Blue Water City that he used. The location of this, the parent artefact, was unknown even to him. His father was almost excessively secretive about this place and the mysteries it held. Nobody else in the Ha clan even knew of it, except for the old mans wife, long departed the world, himself, and now young Huang and the lad Ha Leng. The shimmering spatial rift before them was something that only the parent stele could achieve, and subsequently the reason for the shift in location. He had known of this handy ability prior to this point, but what he hadnt known was that it wasnt affected by the limitations on divination around the Yin Eclipse mountain range. On the other hand, it was being periodically disrupted by the spatial collapses caused by the lightning on Thunder Crest Pinnacle. You motherfucking piece of shit reliquated junk! His father was busy swearing at great length as he re-adjusted the arrays again. ...low down, useless, conniving son of a Dun whore! Stay stable for fucks sakes. Currently, the three of them were sat around the table, watching the chase unfold and trying to track Di Ji and the other cultivator, Din Ouyeng. Old Ancestor, if you keep swearing like this Lan Huang, who was looking understandably nervous, protested. His concern was probably sensible as well. If they were outside this realm, he was sure that his father would have actually called down a proper tribulation by this point: not one of the weak things that the lower step cultivators had to overcome, but a proper, old-style heaven-splitting calamity. Especially given he was explicitly swearing, taking the name of the Imperial Clan in vain. The Dun clan and their Blue Morality Sect was not his fathers friend, not that the old man cared particularly, and they would probably egg the tribulation on in the vain hope that it would actually incinerate the old eccentric. He supposed it was good that they had aspirations in their aeon-long lives. Its fine, he interjected with a sigh. Let him curse, there is nothing the Imperial Court can do to him, or us, in this place. Mmmmm, young Huang didnt look entirely convinced. That was fine. While he was a peerless expert, he was still a touch lacking in experience when it came to the way the pointy end of their world worked regarding things from before its current aeon. Turning back to the viewing rifts, he picked up a cup of a strange fizzy drink from the table and eyed it dubiously C the old man brewed the weirdest things sometimes C then took a sip and winced. It was hengberry flavoured. He offered it to the youth who sat opposite him, who took it with a hand that trembled only slightly. For that alone, he had to give him a mental thumbs-up. The lad, Ha Leng, was, in fairness, quite out of his depth, having been through a lot in the last few hours, and was now making a spirited attempt at not just shutting down. Sugary drinks laced with some nerve-calming elixir seemed to help, although he supposed the poor lad also didnt really know enough about realms, or the upper echelons of this realms cultivation systems, to truly grasp the calibre of company he was in. That was fine; this was much preferable to having him grovelling obsequiously or just gibbering in a corner somewhere, which tended to be the social settings most people had in the company of his father. It only took him a few moments to locate some proper wine and pour it out. Thankfully his old man was not restricting the nature of space in here, so he could just swipe it from a cupboard over by the wall. The entire space was currently set up like a luxurious palace hall with a table and pennants. The concession to cherry trees was the carved pillars and such, which were all currently a rather difficult shade of cream. The rift itself hung in the middle of the hall, allowing them a panoramic view of the carnage unfolding within the mountain range. On the other side of the rift, a youth in blue, white and gold robes was determinedly hacking at a giant centipede with a sabre. The centipede was very angry which made sense given that part of its shell was melted and it looked to be suffering some kind of curse. Seemingly realising that sabre wasnt doing much, the youth pulled out yet another talisman and his old mans insults took on a new edge. He really had a serious grudge against the Jade Gate Court, not that that was hard. Din Bao, its second-generation Sect Master, was hardly a new topic of shared anger, to the extent that many of the Din clans elder generations carried anti-divination talismans at this point, no doubt supplied at significant expense by Din Baos own teacher in the Kong Heavenly Clan. The fact that the Jade Gate Court was so damn rampant these days was why he had introduced the old man to the profundities of Gu Takes All: Transcendent Edition, a personal upgrade of his game made just for the two of them to play. It helped his fathers state of mind and ensured that neither of them ended up paying too close an eye to the rise to near absolute worldly influence of one of their most despised peers. went berserk, lashing out and hitting the Din youth hard enough to throw him over a ridgeline like he was some childs ball to crash down like a meteor into the one beyond. However, before the centipede could make good on its opening, a spear dropped out of the sky and pierced its shell. Purple lightning arced across the valley walls as the pretty blonde youth in purple and lime green, with a spectacularly obnoxious resting half-smile that would make ladies swoon and any man within two hundred yards inexplicably angry, arrived to support his compatriot and/or controlled minion C it was still up in the air which was which. I cannot credit that that fate-cursed little whoreson managed to learn Favour with a Smile''." Lan Huang scowled. What is that? Ha Leng asked, his curiosity overcoming his nervousness. Its a ''Soul Art'' from Dewdrop Sage Valley, Lan Huang explained. Its normally not used like he uses it. Its designed to make people more sympathetic to you, but it requires a certain physique. For a man to learn it They have to learn it through Dual Cultivation. However, the only person who had learned it in this generation was Saintess Xua, who had an Earthly Physique which was unsuitable for that as I recall. Di Ji seized it from her and ruined her future prospects. She suffered a deviation and was confined in the Valley once she was rescued from his clutches. Heoffended even that mythical influence? Ha Lengs eyes widened. How is he even...? Still alive? Lan Huang grunted. He was shielded by the Jade Gate Court and the Kong clan. He was, maybe still is, one of the three candidates to become ''Young Sovereign'' of the Kong clan in this world. In the eyes of those old bastards, who control this world from afar, his transgressions are immaterial. Their attention was drawn back to the rift where the centipede had just spewed a massive cone of... earth core corrosion!? He stared dully as the yin earth law infused substance melted vegetation and scoured rock, twisting and turning after the fleeing youth as if it was alive. Sainted fates, was that thing a Dao Immortal qi beast? Lan Huang leaned forward and stared at the scene before them. It was hard to judge the strength of the beasts being dispatched one after another. Both the Golden Immortal Din Ouyeng and the quasi-Ancient Immortal Di Ji seemed able to fight above their realm threshold, but jumping a major step? He has a divine blessing? Lan Huang frowned. Possibly, he conceded. If he does, its shielded in some way. -Or some stolen physique, he didn''t add. Knowledge of those was much rarer in this era compared to some of the previous ones. The Hunters said that everything there is suppressed, Ha Leng supplied. Indeed. I am still curious about how the fuck that brat is lifting the suppression, his father scowled, stalking over to join them. He nodded silently and kept watching. To be able to resist a Dao Immortal monster was really just... there were only a handful of people in the current younger generation capable of that feat. He supposed the beast was also suppressed in some fundamental ways, as Ha Leng and Lan Huang observed. In that case, it came down to skills and resources... a contest in which the two aggressors were clear winners. As frighteningly expensive as it was, it was a strategy that had seen them kill a hoard of strange bat things the blonde-haired girl had lured out of a cave and also dispatch several Ancient Immortal eleven-star ranked herbage that their quarry had dragged them through. Truthfully, the three Herb Hunters these brats were pursuing were the ones he was rooting for, as transparent as their pursuer''s strategy was. All three were seriously overachieving, given their foundations and their slight ages. In comparison, their pursuers were almost two hundred years old apiece. Were he younger, he found himself reflecting, and not so close to his current tribulation threshold, he would have taken any or all of them on as disciples without blinking, and be damned with the Ha clans adversarial relationship with the Hunter Bureau in that part of the world. For these children, barely at Qi Condensation and with Physique Laws at Physical Refinement, to run for three hours from two Golden Immortals, is utterly hilarious, he leant back, crossing his arms and nodding. Their local knowledge is certainly impressive. For all that the brats are clearly using the three of them to lure out threats, to get a head start on that proclamation thingy, this is at the level where those two should be made to abolish their cultivation and start over, reflecting on their mistakes. It is a huge edge, Lan Huang agreed. I walked through these valleys with them and never knew half of the stuff that they are pulling out of the shrubbery left and right was there. We walked two hundred paces from that nest of tetrids for fates sakes, and I never detected a thing. Their advantage is more than that, his father frowned. Physique Law cultivators are rarely suppressed as badly as spiritual ones in these valleys. There is a different methodology in how the systems use qi on a fundamental level. None of them are at Mantra Seed either, so they are basically unfettered apart from the erstwhile limits on stuff like flight, and the natural dampening of the environment with regard to force proliferation. Er..? Ha Leng looked confused. "Physique Law?" "A term from a previous era for Physical Cultivation," he supplied as an aside. "It has largely fallen out of use, except out east, in favour of the term that was put forward by those with influence on the central continent." "Indeed," his father sniffed. "Thats why old fogies with sense dont go there. The land doesnt like big explosions. Everything is suppressed there by a factor of a hundred or more. A Dao Sovereign could walk in there and their fire-attributed cultivation law would only be marginally more spectacular than a Nascent Soul cultivator''s," his father spoke while looking at Ha Leng out of the corner of his eye. Thank you for the teachings, Honoured Ancestors, Ha Leng saluted the old man, who puffed up just a touch. He narrowly avoided rolling his eyes in sight of his father -Sometimes he is incorrigible. I had no idea that physical cultivation was so Ha Leng trailed off as his father started to laugh. Its bothersome, dont get enamoured by it. Its not a method thats easy to advance in this world without some very special considerations. There is a reason why most people founder at Mantra Seed. Its a very rare person that makes it to Mortal Boundary, the equivalent of Dao Seeking, let alone Mantra Immortal. Its actually possible to become an Immortal using physical cultivation? Lan Huang raised an eyebrow. Nobody has managed it since the Kong moved in, his father shrugged. If you ever meet anyone who is at that realm... be wary of them. They are an old monster who has lived since the previous Heavenly Dynasty and have means outside common expectation. He sighed mentally. It was indeed a dead-end for normal cultivators due to the way the mantras that were needed to cultivate beyond Golden Core were structured. The old man had been oddly vague on why that was as well, beyond being emphatic that they could not be stolen from those who had them. Even the Fates of their world were apparently incapable of such. His father had mostly warned him off of it when he was younger, saying it was too bothersome, and that was when the heavens had been much more amenable. In any case, there were other ways to get a strong body C like seeking out an ''Earthly Physique''. Those were generally just as good in most of the ways that truly mattered, according to his old man. Ohh, Ha Leng pumped a fist in appreciation at the endeavour on the screen. His previous dislike of these three was long forgotten in the face of how he had arrived here, it seemed. The three had split up. The older girl, a daughter of the Kun clan, had just thrown herself into a sinkhole, while the other two, the blonde from the Lin clan and the boy from the Han clan were now skidding into, no. under a huge thicket of strange thorn bushes in a gorge. A chain of explosions rippled across the valley. The Din scion was still tied up with the spider queen that had been roused from underground, it seemed. They watched as Di Ji cast several talismans around and eventually stopped in the valley with a frown. The voice talismans they were using to try to disorientate their pursuers boomed again with their puerile threats. Ah! The Din boy finally escaped from the spider queen, thats the only one other than the ape and the Jasmine they havent actually killed, his father said with a chuckle. Young Huang here would struggle to kill that spider queen, were it outside that place. Its a fifteen-star rated qi beast based on its understandings of Natural Laws. F-fifteen? Ha Leng goggled at him. Its not as impressive as it sounds, his old man grunted. It just means that its comprehensions are at that stage. Qi beasts like that rank differently after Dao Immortal, especially in that place. Its physical prowess is closer to a Dao Lord. Oh Ha Leng smiled wanly. Thank you for explaining, Honoured Ancestor. Young Huang looked a bit embarrassed at having been drawn out as an example like that, so he poured him another cup of wine. Ah. They have a good strategy, Ha Tai praised. Thats a mutated persis thorn. Nasty things that will suck the life right out of you, but they have a peculiar trait: they are almost untouchable with soul strength of any kind. They are using it to escape the soul attacks? Lan Huang mused. They watched a wave of lurid lightning sweep out of a talisman that Di Ji had deployed. As it arced across the gorge, his intention was clearly to force them back out and into a different route. Hes trying to push them towards the xuanwu nest, must be fed up with this and wanting to bring them up short, his father mused. They have been smart in avoiding that quagmire. There are xuanwu up there? Lan Huang raised an eyebrow and put his cup of wine back down. "They never mentioned that." Theres a lot of crap up there, his father grimaced. The xuanwu are not even the half of it. That Jasmine and the Aspen are the real tyrants in this region. Further north theres a grove of blood ling trees that was ancient when Mu Shansu" His father covered that slip with admirable adroitness he thought "and that''s not even getting started on the fates-accursed mushrooms! Ha Tai stroked his beard and redirected his attention back to the screen. "Well well... What kind of backing does this brat have? Thats a Dao Sovereign weapon. Did he rob some old Eternals abode on the central continent or something? The bushes farther up had eaten Di Jis lightning talisman, and he had now drawn out a spear and was executing some kind of art. The Dao Sovereign weapons attack had about as much impact on the vegetation as the talisman had. Its a yin fire element plant, isnt it, Lan Huang said dully. Brute force monkey, his father sniffed as Di Ji, now joined by Din Ouyeng, tried again to rip apart the thicket and close off the path that the two had fled into. Behind the pair, a tetrid stalker the size of a small house finally arrived on the ridgeline and glowered balefully at the pair. Both turned around to look at it with bemused expressions. Di Ji raised his spear and Space ruptured above the valley and distorted the viewing rift. Oh for fucks sake, his father scowled and waved a hand. Now I recognise that weapon. Its one of Kong Jurais creations. Sage Jurai? The Refiner God? Lan Huang said, leaning forward. Mmm. His father must have given it to him, the sneaking cunt. Not a Dao Sovereign''s weapon, a Dao Ascendant''s weapon. The rift shifted back into focus and his father sighed. This brat is truly vicious." "And not a bit ridiculous in his means," he added with a sigh, shaking his head. They caught a flicker of teleportation. The Din boy had used another Spatial Shift Globe by the looks of it. The tetrid stalker was still sticking with them, unwilling to enter the valley itself, but perfectly content to hurl metre-wide orbs of yin earth qi at them with enough velocity to make the whole valley quiver under their impact. -Is it just his imagination, or is it trying to force them towards the far valley wall? A flock of the bat things raged out of a narrow cavern and circled in the air. A huge, clawed bat screamed something at the stalker which, waved its legs and finally retreated. Did the stalker just drag out the bats to deal with them rather than go over itself? Lan Huang muttered in mild shock. They ain''t thick, his father frowned. It''s not exactly common knowledge, but the big ones rarely traverse ridgelines. Its always been like that, and nobody has ever really worked out why in a manner Id consider convincing. They watched as the bats shelled into Din Ouyengs barrier without a care for their own safety. Din Ouyeng, for his part, finally miss-stepped, because the talisman was one he recognised as a Dao Immortal grade barrier. Under the sustained and semi-suicidal barrage of a few thousand Ancient immortal bats, it lasted about three seconds. Realising his mistake, the youth slammed his sword into the ground and used one of the Jade Gate Courts better qi arts to send a nova of coruscating azure fire out in every direction, forcing them back. That boy is definitely that missing Ouyeng, Lan Huang pronounced, as Din Ouyeng did a second art and the conjured whirlwind of azure fire pursued enraged bats in every direction. Hmmm. Yes, thats the Din clan''s inheritance art, Azure Current, He agreed. His control is kinda crap though, his father snickered. All style, no substance. He nodded at that as they watched the fire swirl up to the zenith and then collapse back downwards. As it did so, it formed a vast Roc that covered half the sky above the valley for a moment, dispersing a huge swathe of the bats before hammering into the opening they had come from. Trees shook and loose rocks fell all over the valley as gouts of blue fire exploded from several other caves. The boy''s control was quite bad; clearly, he had had the intent instilled within him and relied heavily upon it rather than his own comprehensions. It was the sort of short term gains that kids that age were willing to fall for, he thought with amusement. "If he lives, he will eventually come to regret that shortcut," he remarked, which got a chuckle from Lan Huang and an eye roll from his old man. The talismans made another booming proclamation. They couldnt get sound through the rift, but he could see what they were saying just from the ripples of the qi as they activated, spelling out another ridiculous demand for justice. How come the soul attacks arent working? Lan Huang looked puzzled as he surveyed the aftermath of the attack. Oh, the rocks are all entirely suppressive. Soul attacks go nowhere up there if you go all ham like that, Ha Tai shrugged. Small stuff, targeted stuff works, but the big aura crush type stuff will do bugger-all. Do you think the Kun girl died? Lan Huang sighed. Hmmmmm, his father stared at the screen pensively. Probably not. If she fled in there, she did it with a plan, brave of her at any rate. The underground areas make whats up here look like a novelty garden. The viewpoint shifted slightly, back to Di Ji. Din Ouyeng appeared beside him a moment later and the two youths conferred, faced, presumably, with the possibility of their quarry making an actual escape. Di Ji sighed and pulled out another talisman and smeared some blood on it. Din Ouyeng followed suit. Both talismans activated and the pair and all their armaments flickered and vanished in sparkles of multi-coloured light. Well, Ill be. So thats what they did, his father spat out his drink. They had a True Reflection talisman, he resisted the urge to see if his eyebrows had just climbed off his face and crawled over his head. Whats that, Honoured Ancestors? Ha Leng asked, quickly pouring his father another cup of the horrid juice, which got him a thank you and a pat on the arm. Its a form of clone art that uses talismans to summon a piece of a persons soul and form a connection with their body. While the talisman is active, the clone can use anything the body has thats linked to it through the talisman. Thats why they were using treasures and talismans exclusively. He rolled his eyes mentally, the youth was basically serving wine to the number one Old Freak beneath Worldly Ascension in this realm. -If others of his generation knew, would they spit blood or weep? he wondered. They are not cheap, Lan Huang added. A single one probably costs more than the total net income of West Flower Picking Town in the last decade. Where did they go? he narrowed his eyes. One moment, boy... his father fiddled with the rift somehow, twisting the scrying array and rearranging some of the symbols. Ah. There we go. The screen reset itself and the picture came back into focus. Or tried to. -Is it seem distended? An anti-divination ward? He has an anti-divination charm of this calibre? the old man muttered, half in disgust, half in incredulity. They really did spare no expense. Well, the Din boy is an inheriting disciple of the Jade Gate Court," he pointed out. His father scowled and waved a hand. A pitch-black parchment scroll covered with reddish-gold writing appeared a moment later. He spent a moment perusing it before stashing it away again with a deeper scowl. It seems I will need to get a new Fate-Seeking Lock. Someone has dissociated the divination I did a hundred years ago on the Jade Gate Courts current inheriting generation. Lan Huang raised an eyebrow at that but said nothing. It went straight over the head of Ha Leng, which was probably a good thing. A Dao Ascension old monster tracking juniors with an aim to maybe killing them was not politic. The old man tinkered with the array, cursing at length again. Some of his invective made the cherry trees growing in pots around the hall wither away and die, although they bloomed again a few moments later, now a riot of different colours. Ahhh! The Ji brat has a Devouring Eyes child artefact... I wonder where he got that from? The boy is like a never-ending cornucopia of artefacts. He offered up a momentary prayer for whatever remained of the souls of Di Ji and Din Ouyeng. That was probably his death knell at this point. If the True Reflection talisman and its parent artefact werent enough, a Devouring Eyes artefact was probably heading for overkill. There were only three, four now, in the world that he knew of. The Meng clan and the Huang clan guarded theirs jealously, the Shu Pavilion possessed one, and now it seemed that either the Din clan or the Imperial Court through the Kong clan had one. His death was long overdue in any case, as he clearly offended something fundamental. The similarities between what was playing out here, and what happened back then -Actually... He stared hard at nothing for a moment, recalling those past events. As far as he was aware, the brat had escaped the Yerrek Pits in a rather mundane way, partly through bribery and partly through sympathy from the guards of the prison. They had thought it was a terrible shame that such a Valiant Young Hero be confined for a bit of, as Di Ji had put it, ''frivolous fun''. -They certainly didnt think that about what Lady Kai did to them later. Outside, he had gone on what could only be described as an unscrupulous and deceitful campaign against those he held responsible for putting him in there, killing dozens of sects most promising disciples and defiling, debasing and otherwise toying with many female disciples in the process. He had eventually gotten tied up with the Iron Crown Dukes heirs, and in the process sought vengeance on a minor family whose daughter he had seduced and who had petitioned the Military Authority Bureau asking for recompense, due to the faithless acts performed with their young miss who had a rare spirit root. Ironically, that hadnt been what did for him, although it was still Cao Leyang who captured him in the end. It turned out the girl had caught the eye of Lady Kai some months previously and the Saintess, who was approaching the same threshold he was, had been intending to take the girl in as a handmaiden with an eye to making her a lineage disciple in the future. This was largely unknown to anyone but the girl herself and Lady Kais inner circle of handmaidens... and himself, who was accompanying Lady Kai Bailing at the time along with Hua Xiaomei C Lady Hua, Founder of Dewdrop Sage Valley C her sworn sister. In the process, Di Ji had managed to implicate a bunch of other families and clans in the event, including, tangentially, the Ha can. That was the root of his own grievance in this matter, as he and Lady Kai had been quite close. His association with her had suffered accordingly, as the Ha clan brats in question had hidden behind Din Bao and been welcomed into the Astrology Bureau by several ancestors before he could ever get to them. The Ha clan elders who facilitated it, on the other hand... In any event, Lady Kai had been enraged beyond all reason, doubly so when the Imperial Chancellor''s Bureau actually hid the boy and then called a censure on her personal abode just to save him. When that didnt quite go as they anticipated, Di Jis adopted father, the Grand Imperial Astrologer, petitioned the Emperor and the Kong clans Envoy personally. That they had cited Lady Kais volatile personality, among other reasons, as grounds that the boy was being unfairly framed for the sake of a Golden Core commoner C never mind that this was the second such incident in nine thousand-odd years and many old-timers still remembered the Shu clans own narrow escape C had led to the spectacular showdown at the Imperial Palace one hundred years ago, where Lady Kai massacred two imperial legions, abandoned the Fourth Prince and crippled the seventh and eighth-ranked Imperial Princesses, whose mothers were from the Din and Kong clans. After that the brat had vanished: the Din clan claimed he died at the hands of one of their noble scions, desperate to absolve the embarrassment if nothing else. Nobody had really believed it at the time and inquiries had been made, but it all led to dead ends. The fact that the boy had again reappeared, overreached in this fashion and managed to show this degree of resources in front of his old man could only be called Heaven''s gift of Karma. This Di Ji was going to have to hide in the Jade Gate Courts Grand Pagoda, or underneath the Imperial Throne itself, until he hit Dao Immortal and could be spirited off the realm plane by a Worldly Venerate to avoid his father paying him a visit to discuss the finer points of ownership of weird out-realm treasures and interfering with his desire to have a cute grandchild. The Devouring Eyes artefact was just the latest in a small line of such things that had been thrown out for use while they watched. Where in the world had he skulked off to for the last few years to avoid prying eyes while playing dead? Ah- found the buggers! his father finally pronounced. The screen shifted and revealed Di Ji, now disguised as Ji Tantai once more, and Din Ouyeng rapidly teleporting, using Heaven Shifting talismans to catch up to the place their clones had vanished. As they entered the valley, the angry swarm of bats swept up and immediately descended on them once more. This time the battle was totally one-sided: Di Ji and Din Ouyeng both deployed a bunch of Dao Sovereign grade talismans and swept away most of the swarm in a valley-shaking series of explosions that went off like a New Years firework display. Di Ji summoned the spear again and cast it at the leading bat, which barely avoided it and was still thrown halfway across the valley by the shockwave. The spear, now the size of a large tree, continued on and tried to scour through the persis thorn thicket, which just tangled around it. It took him a moment to work out where the black limb that gently slipped out under the tangled thorn trees originated. -The rift where the two Herb Hunters escaped. As they watched, a second black limb slid out from the gully. It split apart into four, then contracted slightly, a bit like a squid, before becoming eight limbs which sank into the cliffs. Something emerged from the gully. His every instinct said not to look at it directly. Young Primates, you seem to have a lot of words to share. Why dont you have a nice chat with this old man, its been a long time since I discussed the finer points of suicide with your kind. Ha Tai swore, at length, as he conjured a massive, complex seal in front of the rift. It branded the entire screen, searing his eyes faintly in the process. His father then spat blood at the ward, drew his soul bound weapon out and slammed it into the ground, linking the nexus of the barrier array inside the realm to the weapon. Father What..? he found himself asking... still trying to work out what was going on. -Is that an... outsider!?! Shut it, boy, the old man snapped tersely. Dont any of you look directly at that thing! Ha Tais hands were shaking and his skin had turned pallid. Was his father actually afraid of this whatever this was? All three did as instructed without a qualm. Ha Tai did something to the rift while they all looked elsewhere. After a few moments, he breathed a sigh of relief. Thank fuck. Fate-thrashed thing cant see through the tablets wards fully. This should be enough. What the nameless-blessed hells possessed something like that to emerge thereUnlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Its safe to watch now Probably. his father added after a further moment, seeing them all still resolutely looking at the ground. All three turned nervously back to look at the rift, which was now ringed by a double layer of glowing runes and had a slightly azure tint that hadnt been there before. On the screen, the spider... squid... crab-like thing?... It was hard to say what it was, something about the lines of its body defied obvious inspection. In any case, it was waving its limbs about in what appeared a fairly amused manner. The remaining distortions he had observed on Di Ji and Din Ouyengs real bodies were now gone, and there were two other people standing next to the pair. A beautiful young woman in a red gown and What! The boy next to them exclaimed. Yun survived?! But why is he with them... and how? Lan Huang leaned in and stared at the screen as well. Young Master Ha Yun seems none the worse for wear, compared to The boy is Ha Yun? his old man queried. Yes, Lan Huang nodded. His spirit root is not bad, Ha Tai mused, stroking his chin. He could have cultivated to Earthly Dao Sovereign with time and resources, as long as he had the right law and sufficient its only his destiny that is lacking it seems the old man looked sad at that. Its lacking? Ha Leng asked, sounding confused. He stared at the screen. To him, the issue was clear as day. Probably it was visible because of whatever the black... creature had just done: Di Jis manipulations had never been this obvious before. Ah, Lan Huang scowled. Both of them are messed with. So thats what the Lin girl was feeling back there, when she thought that the Ling girl wasnt right her senses are sharp, for a child not even at Core Formation. Hm, the old man frowned. Yes, the sight of the puppet would not be sufficient to shoulder your vision. Its incapable of utilising any power above Dao Immortal. As they looked on, Di Ji pulled out another object, and the space his father turned near-solid. This boy. This Di Ji. his father abruptly stepped forward until his nose was nearly against the rift, staring down at the scene before them. Di Ji had a golden core in his hand, about the size of a large fist, which he held up for a moment before white light streamed out of it. The black-limbed, fuzzy-lined, spider-squid-crab thing shook. Was it laughing? It lashed out. The screen quaked. The valley warped before their eyes. Ha Yun and the red-gowned girl were locked in place as far as he could see, sheltered in some kind of golden barrier. In the moments before it hit, a translucent sphere of flame appeared around the four, barely stopping the two limbs. The spider-squid shook a bit more and then warped, forming the appearance of a scholarly-looking, bearded man in middle age with black, shoulder-length curly hair, wearing a grey robe with eight white swirling lines across it. Its most striking feature, however, was that in place of eyes it had only a black, vertical slit on its forehead that opened slightly. The man reached forward and his hand passed through the sphere as if it were vapour. Di Ji looked shocked for the first time and retreated backwards, throwing a strange rolled-up talisman at the man that The golden lightning left him with strange afterimages in his vision and a faint sensation that he had just tasted shit. Heavenly Grade tribulation lightning, sealed up in a scroll. As the four of them looked on in shock, the creature shrugged, picked a few stray strands of the lightning out of its beard and put one into the slit in its forehead directly. Then it threw back its head and its body shook with amusement again, ignoring the rest of the lightning that swirled around it and formed a glowing cage of heavenly thunder. Din Ouyeng, now visibly shaking in terror, pulled out a golden scroll of his own, emblazoned with the Imperial Authority Seal and the seals of the Military Bureau. The creature stared at it with amusement and then threw its arms wide in a mocking fashion, breaking apart the cage. A symbol blazed across the valley and a circle showing the Imperial Seal reflected into the sky as a pillar of light. He stared mutely as a golden scripture unfurled in the air above the scroll and a series of runes swirled around and shot into the sky. Something twisted around them as they flew as if trying to drag them back down to the valleys, but, in the end, all twenty runic symbols escaped and shot off out of their field of view, over the horizon. That Lan Huang gasped. An ''Imperial Authority Censure Scroll''? he was shocked as well. -How the fates dio either of those two have? C..c censure? even Ha Leng, totally out of his depth, knew what that was, and what it represented. The scroll itself continued to shimmer ever deeper gold. Even through the wards his father had put up, he could see space twisting as the scroll set down teleportation coordinates. As it was doing this, Din Ouyeng pulled out yet another scroll. This time the grey-robed creature, which had been standing there looked bemused, reached out for it. Space bent around its hand, drawing everything unnaturally close together. However, the second before it could grasp the scroll, Di Ji activated another talisman, this one ancient and crumbling. There was a crack and a spatial fissure split between the group and the grey-robed man. His arm dropped to the ground, and a chasm seemed to open between them, pushing the groups apart. The grey-robed man stared at his arm for a moment until it reformed, then the slit on his head opened fully, and the rift went dim. Colour seemed to drain out of the world. Di Ji looked shocked, then withdrew an orb that manifested six golden rings that seemed to have the wrong number of edges. What the! his father, who had stepped back from the rift at this point, almost fell over his chair. The orb started to crack and erode, its six rings destabilizing. As he watched, the orb sent out six streams of white-gold fire towards the creature, who looked annoyed somehow. He made a shooing motion, deflecting one. Some fire stuck to his hand and made the creature''s skin smoke a touch. Then it stepped forward. This time there was nothing casual about its intent as it made to pluck the orb directly from Di Jis hand. In that instant, the group vanished in the varicoloured flicker of a dimensional shift, leaving the orb hanging in the air. He saw something twist in the orb, a black crack spidering across its eroding surface. The orb split apart and a nova of white light sliced out. It swept through the valley, spilling over ridges as it rose. At its core were six tiny golden-white flames which he found he was unable to look away from. Their presence demanded the attention of his whole being, somehow, a degree of command that he had no means to even comprehend, let alone reject. Their edges seemed to be apart from the world and inside each one were tiny figures, constrained by red runic bands, with sad expressions on their childlike faces as they slowly turned to white mist and There was a sense of wrongness so overpowering that he wanted to reach up and pluck his eyes out. Beside him, Lan Huang was bleeding from his eyes. Ha Leng was surprisingly unaffected. Was it a matter of comprehension? The twisting of laws that was occurring, that he had no control over, abruptly snapped back. The trees and plants seemed to change colour, the rock colours also inverted for a split second, and then the world righted itself. The wave of white-golden energy, he hesitated to call it qi because he could feel nothing other than existential terror from it, plummeted down the spatial rift, which vanished with a ripple as the talisman finally gave out. The grey-garbed man was gone, and the squid-spider-crab had reformed. It smoked a bit and shook in a way that implied significant anger. The valley warped outwards slightly and along with it, and, much more concerningly, so did the rift they were viewing it through. And what in the unnameable fates was that, Lan Huang groaned, holding his head. The old man just sat there on the ground, where he had tripped. He blew it up, he whispered The little shit blew it up... he started to tremble with rage... HOW DARE THAT LITTLE SHIT SHOW THAT IN FRONT OF THIS SEAT AND THEN FUCKING BLOW IT UP!?! He had the presence of mind to shield the table and the surrounding space, protecting Ha Leng as his fathers rage tore the courtyard apart like it was a dust sculpture in a strong breeze, leaving only the the strange law in the sky and the pedestal intact. He breathed out as everything reformed around them. The great hall was gone, replaced by a parkland? They sat in a pagoda looking down at a lawn that led to a lake. The cherry trees were Tiger Print-coloured this time. Still howling in rage, his father had staggered to his feet and was waving his arms at the rift, which was now just broken space. What the motherfucking fate-thrashed devil''s spawn do you mean [Cant target, perception exceeded]! The world disintegrated again and reformed after a few moments as a restaurant by a waterside pond with beautiful lotuses, surrounded by cherry trees. This time they were pure white. Father! He was panting, hard. Either The strength of the old man had gone up or, more likely, he had simply never seen his father this angry. Please calm down! Youre going to injure the boy if you keep this up. The old man snarled and kicked the veranda railing. It didnt budge, and he was left hopping, which only seemed to fuel his rage even more. Only time I ever got a [perception exceeded] response was that time I tried to scry that phoenix chick after she incarnated. -Ah. He had a moment of filial shame, tinged with mild respect. Like a sudden enlightenment beneath a holy tree, he was suddenly sure that the real reason his old man spent all his time in this realm wasnt anything to do with tribulations, but rather because he had tried to scry Fairy Meng Fu and been noticed by someone from the Hong Meng Heavenly Clan: possibly her mother... or more likely her rather overprotective elder brother. His father was still gripped with existential fury, now swaying back and forth, turning this way and that as if possessed by some devil. That globe that globe ARRRRGH MAY THE EMPEROR BE SODOMISED BY HIS OWN HORSEDRAWN FATE! His face was pallid as he grasped his hair and stomped on the ground like an enraged mortal for a few seconds before finally getting himself under control. -Mostly, he observed with a shudder, looking at the still-twisting surroundings. Never seen one with that many rings before.... "Where, by Nuwa''s tits, did he get it? "Must have found some vestige of the previous worldly cycle or something. Thats the only place youre getting one of those and not getting immediately robbed by literally anyone at the Dao Ascension realm. Using it for that though? His father gasped for breath and put both his hands on the table, balling them into fists as he struggled to get his fury under control. The sound his nails made as they failed to gouge out the top was disturbing. I am going to track that little shit down and kill him before the front gate of the Jade Gate Court. Its justice for all the Dao Ascendants in this world... "...Then I am going to take his skin and turn it into clothes for Kong Dis nine generations of descendants..." "...I will make his bones into a boot rack, and his skull into a chamber pot, and seal his soul inside it for all eternity! Ha Tai stalked around the table, holding his now-bleeding hands behind his back, muttering dire threats under his breath. That doesnt answer my question, what was that thing he... exploded? he muttered. Youre family, so Ill tell you. His old mans voice echoed in his head, even as he kept pacing and muttering out loud. He even managed to sound deeply vexed through the steady telepathic tone. Its a Celestial Venerates Cosmic Core. Got six rings as well, which makes it a mid-grade one. It will do the other two no good to know of it, or have it confirmed as what they think it is, frankly. Only two ways to get one, pretty much: either find an inheritance grave of a Celestial Venerate, or kill a Celestial Venerate. For the former... good luck there, and for the latter, well. yeah. Theres almost no one in this world, except maybe the things under that mountain, capable of that. At the same time, in the valley, there were twenty flickers of light and twenty figures wearing gold, white and red robes and armour in the style of the Seven Sovereigns School appeared, all bearing supreme, Dao grade weapons. There was no sign of Di Ji or Din Ouyeng and the others. Closing his eyes, he re-ran the last few seconds in his head C they had teleported separately, Din Ouyeng and the others vanished just a moment before Di Ji in his minds eye. Thats the censure force.? Ha Lengs voice was decidedly reedy. Today had certainly been a character-building day for the poor boy. Thats a bit even Lan Huang, who had seen them before and participated in a few, sounded a bit shocked at the composition of the group before them... To be fair, mind-numbing shock was a good reaction. The force was indeed somewhat over the top to respond to the summons of a mere Golden Immortal: ten Dao Immortals, four Dao Lords, four Earthly Principle Dao Sovereigns and two True Principle Dao Sovereigns whom he recognised as Sect Enforcement Great Elder Tuo Kankai and External Guardian Elder Ji Ming of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School. The Seven Sovereigns School? Lan Huang asked blankly. Dont the Jade Gate Court and the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School utterly hate each other? Ha Leng spoke up in the silence. He stared at the screen, trying to process what he was seeing. Is it possible that Di Ji, Ji Tantai, somehow is part of the Seven Sovereigns School now? His father swallowed another string of curses and stared at the restored image with a raised eyebrow. While travelling with a young noble from the Din clan? Id find it more credible, with that grade of line-up, that he stole the core from the Seven Sovereigns School and they are here to get him If I hadnt just watched them use the censure summons in front of me. He frowned. Maybe they stole it? Like, off someone else? his father said, looking at him weirdly. "Do you think people just carry those around? At your age?" Well, Di Ji crossed paths with, and killed, a lot of pretty important people during his rampages. Thats clearly a Seven Sovereigns censure force, but summoned by an imperial scroll so treaty obligation? Even as he said it, it didnt sound right. But what was the alternative? If that is the case his father said drolly, slumping down on another chair and pouring himself another cup of the obnoxious juice, Ill probably have to queue up to have a crack at the brat at this point. Either somebody is playing the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School C and by extension Meng Fu C for a fast one, hes captured a young noble from the Jade Gate Court... or hes stolen that core from either of them and somebody is out for serious blood. Even that brats father will struggle to extract him from this mess before his treasured son is refined into a humorous lampstand. Erm Revered Ancestors I think the censure force is in trouble, the Ha Leng pointed out in quavering voice.

~ Han Murai, West Flower Picking Town ~
Sergeant Han Murai glanced around a corner carefully. These streets were nearly as bad as the south district. The entire town was in turmoil thanks to the Ha clan, and that insane censure declaration. The clap of another explosion made the ground shake faintly and the hair on his arms and neck stood up as errant thunder qi sizzled somewhere in the middle distance. At least here there was The flame talisman hit the wall across the street, melting a hole through it into the house beyond. A second one followed a moment later, landing a lot closer to him before detonating with a flash of light and leaving a bubbling pool of rapidly cooling molten rock. -Fifth grade yang-affinity talismans, and not a standard pattern either. -Lunatics. In the distance, a mob could be heard chanting something about observance to the true path. Impressive that they could be that audible in spite of the pitched battle in the plaza not a hundred metres away from here. Sir, a shaken youth wearing still-smoking armour, Corporal Kun, arrived behind him. they set fire to Yu Ta Pavilion on 3rd Yu Street. Casualties? the other man present, Corporal Danshu, asked. Twenty-six total, Sir, twelve dead. That makes 219 reported fatalities in this neighbourhood alone, and however many more hundreds injured, the corporal looked worried, updating the jadework scrip tied to his arm. Cause of deaths? Alchemy cauldron explosion, Sir, the young guardsman went on, Old Yu threw it at one of the, I guess arsonists? It didnt react well to a satchel of Bright Blaze talismans, based on the size of the crater and the pink fire covering half the street. All three flinched as another detonation a block away, towards the river this time, rattled the buildings. Roof tiles and some bricks dropped out of the sky, followed a few seconds later by half a body, burnt beyond recognition, that hit a roof across the street. 220 dead apparently Murai muttered. A dozen figures entered the street from the far end, attracting his attention. All were dressed the same way, in Ha family colours. They carried clubs and torches, and he noted a few long blades. Two of them also had body armour on that carried an identifier marking them as Town Authority enforcers, which was a nice bit of collusive corruption. Corporal Danshu scowled and unslung his bow. Corporal Kun drew his own blade, which Murai was pleased to see wasnt shaking... much. The boy was a Golden Core cultivator, but right now that didnt mean much when people were slinging Nascent Soul talismans like half-bricks. The boy was relatively new to the Guards, and this was almost certainly his first proper riot. Not that you could call this a riot with a straight face: this was a full-blown battle, with the town in the middle of it. If he continued to distinguish himself as he had, the boy would be in line for a grade promotion to Senior Corporal. In West Flower Picking Town, the populace was in turmoil. Several neighbourhoods, like this one, where many of the local tribal people settled, were in complete upheaval. Across the river, Seng District was almost totally ablaze. Here, and across the city, groups of youths amped on outrage and patriotic spirit were running riot; mainly, it had to be said, egged on by older and much more mendacious minds. Across the city they were smashing up shrines and tearing down banners and, in the last few hours since the censure force arrived and immediately denounced the western district, had started dragging civilians out of their homes and beating them brutally, or worse, while chanting passages from the Blue Morality Scripture. Now they were setting things that were inappropriate on fire. Where they were now was the logical extension of that, really. Locals of all stripes also fought: first to defend their houses, then to avenge friends and family, but now they were just as much out for blood as the morality faction if you could call them that. This was no longer just a riot between the Ha clan and the Yin Eclipse enclave in the western district. Everyone with a grudge against the noble clans, or who felt that the current order in the town was not to their liking, was getting in on the action, with the influences and the local septs, sects and pavilions all sending out their people, hurling bricks, roof tiles, talismans and occasionally pots full of alchemical and herbal mixtures at the mobs. Hundreds lay dead on both sides already, even as the guard squads of the Civil Authority Bureau, and now the Military Authority, struggled to separate and contain the various mobs. The matter of the rogue censure force was being dealt with by the Beast Hunter Cadre. He looked in that direction, where a pall of smoke was obscuring much of the Seng District, split by occasional flashes of sword qi. Our lads and lasses seem to be winning over there, Corporal Kun smiled nervously, seeing the direction of his gaze. Probably, he agreed. I think a few people forgot how powerful that lot of irregulars are. There was a dull rumble and a transmitted sound like tearing cloth. The three of them watched a spectral blade descend and split apart the billowing pall of smoke. Bits of building rained down for hundreds of metres in every direction across the river. Seems our own finest have also started to weigh in, Danshu grinned. Fate-thrashed continental types thinking they are able to just show up here and turn the city over. The group ahead of them looked at them down the street. He saw one of them pull on one of the two enforcers arms and, as unobtrusively as was possible, show him... -a jade scroll? Murai narrowed his gaze somewhat, then quietly took a recorded image and transferred it to his Military Bureau binary jade talisman. If the town militia were going around with bootleg Military Loci, the captains certainly needed to know. The enforcers had a short debate between themselves, then the group turned and continued up Yu District Main Street, leaving the three guards behind. Corporal Danshu put his bow back in its holder. I wonder why they didnt try to come down. Murai spat. They are avoiding the guards. They have a Bureau Jade Loci, probably synced to ours. They can likely see the location of most of the squads out here, just like we can. Only the deputy commanders have access to those? Corporal Kun added questioningly, as if stating the obvious would make any difference. Murai glanced back around the corner. The whooping and chanting in that direction was moving closer. A second talisman, earth-attribute this time and much more poorly aimed, arced across the street, hitting a now-deserted house on the far side. They watched grimly as the world trembled and several dozen square metres of the outside of the building turned into dust. I really wanna say they skimped on their building wards... Corporal Danshu said quietly. He made no reply. The owners of the building had not. That had been a sixth grade Earth Ash talisman. As a Spirit Severing cultivator, he was reasonably confident in his survivability out here, at least against brats and rioters, but getting hit by one of those would be unpleasant. Various shouts of Betrayer Murderers. Thieves and so on echoed, continuing to come closer. Signalling to the two corporals to move up, Murai turned towards the nearest house and knocked on the door. There was no response, so he shoved his Guard Badge against the array that locked it. A few moments later it creaked open and a grim-looking man poked his head out, holding a sword ready to stab if necessary. Ah... its just you, Sir Han, the man breathed in relief. Can we move through your villa, Grandmaster Li? Sergeant Murai asked politely. We would like to bypass the rabid mob in the district square. Of course, Sir Han Mr Li nodded and led the three of them inside. Murai noted the two hall doors had heavy wards in place. The one on his workshop was particularly fierce, not that he could blame the Grandmaster. The upgrade on the moon rune over the door looked like it was done today. No rioter would be getting freebies from here, it seemed. Not without a serious body count attached, anyway, although anyone stupid or insane enough tried to storm a formations grandmasters workshop was just asking for their ignominious fate. He offered another silent prayer of thanks that Grandmaster Mang was currently visiting Blue Water City to see his great-great-grandchildren. They went through the inner courtyard and he nodded to the young master Li, who was sat beneath the tree, a glaive leaning nearby. Both Mr Lis youngest sons were sat playing Gu Takes All nearby. The boy nodded back to him but offered no other greeting. Mr Li led them to the rear courtyard and opened the side door so the three could pass through. Your wife is out of town? he asked the Grandmaster. Unfortunately, yes, the old man looked worried. She is on her way back from Blue Water City as we speak, though. There is a delay at the terminus, but she erm. The grandmaster looked shifty. He presumably meant she would teleport directly... through the town wards. That wasnt at all proper, but right now he couldnt gainsay the man for making a talisman that allowed it. Good, he nodded. There are unsavoury types in town and a lot of opportunists. Dont let them get anything they shouldnt, you have a lot of Bureau contract work stored here. The Town Authority is not dealing good cards either. That was as close to a direct admonition as he was going to give, he decided. Grandmaster Li nodded pensively. Satisfied with that, he ushered the two corporals out first, then followed behind. He felt the wards set at his back after he had passed through. It would indeed be a foolish opportunist who chose to use the unrest to try to loot Mr Lis formations workshop... but it seemed intelligence wasnt in a lot of supply today. Or wisdom, for that matter. They made their way down the rubble-strewn alley, peering cautiously at the debris in case some talisman or alchemical weapon was spoiling in them. Rather than cross the main street directly, they cut through the sewer culvert. Several beggars and travellers were cowering in it already, who relaxed visibly at the sight of the guardsmen. Murai gave them his best encouraging smile, which was probably not much better than a grimace. After assuring those taking shelter that they were safe enough here and that they should take care not to be caught in the disturbance, they exited onto the lower riverfront walk. As the corporals scanned both directions, he slid up the slope and glanced carefully back around the corner, along the main street. About two hundred yards up he could see half a dozen figures in Ha clan robes hiding out of sight from the alley they had been in. That confirmed his old military instincts about the other squad C it was never the one you saw that worked you over. -Or killed you. With a sigh, he slipped back down the bank and gestured to the corporals to head upriver towards the Yu Bridge. When they reached the bridge, they found the guard post ruined. That was expected, since the guard post on the Shu Bridge and the one at Yu Han Square had also been trashed. Neither side would be keen on having points where the towns Military Authority could reinforce directly into to try to break this up. They made their way up the stairs carefully, then Corporal Danshu went used a movement art to flit to an upper balcony on the far side of the road. Murai nodded approvingly: that position offered a good vantage point and was obscured from view from the street itself. The corporal signalled back. Two groups. - Smash shops. - Forty metres. - No obvious armaments. - Suppress? Murai shook his head. Mark. - Get later. They had no means to easily send them to a barracks in any event. The transmission point in the guardhouse had been ripped up wholesale and then dismantled for its valuable elements. Corporal Danshu acknowledged and turned to look back across the bridge The building exploded in a tempest of stone and wood. A split second later, the bridge behind them also erupted outwards as if someone had just struck it with a huge hammer. Murai grunted as a piece of masonry the size of his bed at home smashed into him. His innate qi protections reflected it, but he was still thrown across the street and back onto the vegetated slope leading down to the river bank. Corporal Kun hit the water and bounced three times before turning a boat on the far bank into firewood. As the pressure wave from the follow-up explosion caught him in the open, the flicker of his protection talisman showed he was still alive at least. Rubble shifted and Corporal Danshu pushed his way out of the wreckage. His own talisman had saved his life, but it now flickered weakly. He was bleeding from his eyes and ears and appeared to have lost his bow. Dozens of masked individuals poured out of the side streets. One pointed at the demolished building. BROTHERS, WE HAVE STRUCK A GREAT BLOW. Another of the indigenous thieves rat warrens has been returned to harmony! Murai pulled himself up, only to drop down again immediately as he observed one of the youths, a girl in her teens, draw out another talisman and look in his general direction. It was a sixth grade Minor Yang Blaze based on the qi flow through the symbol, although she tried to cover it with her hand as if he couldnt see the qi within it. A Qi Condensation idiot, looking to get in on the action. That said, there were a lot of grade five and six talismans being slung about right now by people who shouldnt have them. Had someone quietly gone around and armed up the mobs? A question for the aftermath, probably. The looters had moved up as well, swelling the crowd to over fifty. That mob pushed onto the bridge and along the walkway above the slope. Amid the chanting, general yelling of insults and hurling of the occasional brick scored with a charm across the bridge at the houses on the far shore. Several impacted the bank near him as that crowd noticed him as well. A voice somehow made itself heard over the others. I KNOW THAT ONE! Someone yelled from the back. He protected one of THEM! My uncle saw it. -One of them? There was context in this that he was certainly missing... that half the fate-thrashed town was certainly missing. He hadnt even been on arrest or patrol duty in the last two weeks? Another voice shouted from the far side of the crowd. Yes! He wouldnt let Official Bao carry out his work! If he had observed the Town Authority properly as the Blue Scripture calls on all righteous peoples of our Great Realm to do, Young Master Yun would not have been killed! Official Bao. That incompetent fate-lusting bastard. Bits clicked together. He had gone to Jun Arais house that day. The Ha clan had been in a sort of cold war with the Hunter Pavilion for the last few years. Had something finally kicked off to the point where they were willing to make a move? More to the point, were they claiming Ha Yun was dead? Was that what had kicked this off? HE''S A TRAITOR? someone else yelled, forcing him back from his thoughts. Not that he had really been caught in them as he watched the crowd milling above. Murai swatted a thrown roof tile away and found the implicit attempt at a question in the shout slightly jarring given it was accompanied by such intent. Intelligence was definitely not high up on todays list of priorities. The crowd parted with some more boisterous shouting and salutations from the looters. Twenty men in Ha clothing walked through, their leader wearing the armour of the Town Authority Enforcers Office. Murai vaguely knew the man, Ha Guo? He was at the peak of Nascent Soul if he remembered rightly. That meant he was still pretty much the strongest person in the street unless someone was hiding their strength with an artefact or talisman. Best to assume that he is. As far as the crowd was concerned, he was just a Nascent Soul cultivator, and he would prefer that it stay that way. Han Murai! Ha Guo arrived at the edge of the walkway and stared down at him in what he seemed to believe was a commanding manner. It seemed to impress the crowd at any rate, and they quieted their insults a bit to observe this new development. More were now appearing. This group, wearing auxiliary armour and the colours of the Ha clan either tied on their arms or around their heads, spread out in front of the crowd. Judging by their numbers, it seemed like a full squad of the Ha clan militia; bolstered quietly by a few of their estate guard as well, he thought sourly, noting the artificially dirtied armour of the two Spirit Severing cultivators and their dubious attempts to not look too professional. All the militia bore weapons: not legal in the town under normal circumstances without a Military Authority talisman. He supposed that the Town Authority had deputised them somehow, or they just didnt care for the potential repercussions at this stage. Wearily, he drew his own blade. There was no point in being half-hearted about things at this point. The expected confrontation, where he would have to cripple or kill far too many people for his own peace of mind, never started. From off to the left, in the direction his squad had come from, came a series of colossal *cracks*. The rooftops of several buildings that hadnt invested in basic wards turned into rubble as a miniature Thunder Light formation blazed in the middle distance. Both he and the corporal stared at it for a second before reaching the same ominous conclusion. Uncaring for the rioters, who had just dug their own graves pretty much, both Murai and Danshu threw themselves backward, down the slopes on either side of the bridge towards the river. A heartbeat later there was another detonation, much closer this time. The crowd flinched back and several of the less committed members dived for alleyways or doorways. He hit the bottom of the bank as he sensed two distinct ripples of spatial qi in the vicinity. A youth in Ha clan clothing, but bearing the jade badge of a sect he couldnt immediately recognise, appeared in the street, staggering a little as if drunk. He looked singed, and the formations on his fancy armour were all destroyed. A high-grade protection charm that hung around his neck was glimmering with suppressed qi. In his hand, he held a childs arm, still holding a Gu Takes All card. Brother Weng! someone in the crowd yelled. Its Brother Weng Help us seek justice against the traitors to the Imperial Morality here Murai stared blankly at the tableau before him. The youth had been the one with the two enforcers from? Survival instincts kicked in and he rolled into the river. Underwater he could see Danshu. The veteran soldier had somehow managed to get in first and was already moments ahead of him. He plunged for the river bed, wielding his own Surging Waters Cultivation Law to draw the river water above them both into a protective barrier. Grabbing Corporal Danshu by the arm, he spared a thought to hope Kun Ya would survive, and crushed the Officer-Issue Minor Teleportation Jade. They both vanished from the riverbed with a swoosh of displaced water and reappeared, along with several cubic metres of the river, in the square of the Yeng District Barracks, half a mile away on the south side of the river. Even at this distance, he felt his hair on his arms stand up as the Thunder Light formation triggered again. Chittering dragons of lightning swirled down from the sky and vanished in the direction they had come from. There was a flash of light and arcs of lightning scattered across distant rooftops, which he knew signified that the Yu Bridge and the street beyond it had been reduced to molten slag, along with fifty or so looters and probably a few innocents. His ears were still ringing as Deputy Jurai ran over. Senior Sergeant Han Murai what in the Emperors Name was that? I believe A bunch of suicidal idiots just tried to rob Grandmaster Li''s home Sir. He closed his eyes for a second and an image of the youth, still holding the boy''s arm and the Gu Takes All card, swam in his minds eye. -What kind of homicidal idiot robs a formations grandmaster and cripples his son? One that doesnt know his wife is a Golden Immortal who retired from the Dukes Auxiliary Scout Battalion is what. I we are going to need to request access to the formations library, Sir! he grimaced. They would need something solid if they were going to make any attempt at returning to that district. He really hoped Li Quan wasnt dead; another homicidal Golden Immortal was not what the town needed right now. Ideally something like a ''Minor YingJing Mountain Suppressing Formation Core'' from the Central Authority, imprinted in the Jade Senior Sergeant that is... Deputy Jurai looked worried. In these circumstances, authorisation already came through about thirty minutes ago. All districts have been issued with upgraded authority under Civil Unrest Guidelines Directive 14 most formations like that are in active use already. Well, can you at least send a recovery team to the Yu Bridge? I am worried that Corporal Kun from my squad may be in need of help, Sir. We were separated before teleporting and he was thrown into a boat in the river by an explosion, he asked, then quickly explained why... Deputy Jurai nodded and turned to the courtyard, which was now half full with guardsmen. I NEED VOLUNTEERS IN FULL OUTFIT TO GO TO YU BRIDGE AND RECOVER AN INJURED GUARDSMAN! his voice thundered around the courtyard. SIR! Three junior sergeants and eight guards stepped forward and immediately ran towards the barracks armoury. Turning back to Murai, the Deputy stroked his beard. I am afraid that our only copy of the formation is already on issue. Deputy Tan has it, along with three squads who were sent out an hour ago to investigate and suppress a large scale disturbance near the western fields. There is a Minor Jade Atlas formation that would fulfil most of the same criteria except Everyone in the square paused as the air once again became charged with yang thunder qi. Looking in the direction of the former Yu Bridge, Deputy Jurai grimaced. We do, however, have a sword formation that is capable of providing support. It will go with the squad recovering Corporal Kun. How bad is it out there anyway?" the Deputy asked. "All we are getting is reports on the battle in the Seng District and the one outside in the western fields, precious little is coming in from elsewhere despite almost everywhere being in upheaval." Murai shrugged resignedly. Sir, its already as bad as the unrest that came on the back of the Lin School incident. If this goes on, we will have a body count that even the orchestrators of this mess wont be able to weasel their way out of they are destroying guard posts, and have copies of our jades as well The world became heavy. An immense disturbance in the ambient qi somewhere near the town overwhelmed the already turbulent shifts in the local feng shui. His qi tried to run backwards as everything streamed away from some distant point, until the natural harmony of the Yeng District Barracks reasserted itself. What the? Danshu turned to face him. I He choked on his words as the sky to the north-east of the town buckled outwards and twisted impossibly. A coruscating rent spiralled open across half the horizon, beyond which he could dimly see a... great hall? Seven golden suns descended into the world from the distortion, accompanied by a firmament-shattering roar of furious voices that shook the entire city to the bedrock. YOU DARE CREATURE FROM BEYOND! [SEVEN!~ SEVERING! ~PHOENIX! ~SWORDS!] West Flower Pickings Heaven''s Guard Formation Loci activated, bringing the series of immense interconnecting protective formations that protected the town to overwatch status. The towns wards blazed and dozens of smaller formations over the various noble estates flared as the shockwave of the rift passed through the air. Thankfully, the axis of the rift was such that the brunt of the wave passed harmlessly through the sky to the north. He thought he saw valley ridges shattering and land being pitched high into the sky before the glare obscured everything. The minor aftershocks of the sky shattering intent that washed over the Heavens Guard walls made his teeth chatter and his heart skip a beat as the shimmering wards recoiled under the impact of forces at a scale that the formations creators had certainly only seriously considered in hypothetical circumstances. The barracks own wards, much stronger than those throughout a lot of the town, erupted as an intangible ripple still managed to pass through that outer formation wall, the nine guardian officers who manned the formation pre-emptively triggering their own array with much more precision than some of the others that had already cycled up. Even so, the pressure from the words made his vision swim and his knees go weak. Many of the guards dropped to one knee or spat blood as their meridians were injured. Some of the new recruits fainted directly, foaming at the mouth or bleeding from their eyes and ears. The seven suns didnt immediately smash down C he didnt want to think about what kind of damage that would cause. Instead, they spiralled around, forming a series of ellipses, sweeping arcs and brilliant trailing auroras. Their unnatural clarity told him all he needed to know about their rank. Dao Step weapons, at the very least, wielded by a person or persons with enough power to warp space on a fundamental level. The heat that they emitted was tangible even here, a horrifying fire principle on a level he would not have conceived of unless he had seen it here and now. Those still conscious all watched, hypnotised as emission flares lashed down like celestial tendrils at specific points across the northern slopes of the Yin Eclipse Great Mount. Something rose up to meet them, mist-like tendrils that were as chilling as the suns were hot. Where they connected in the air he saw shatter planes skitter out, as space capitulated entirely under the competition between pseudo-sun surface temperatures and something he could only presume was close to Absolute Yin Cold. The seven blades circled again and the sense of ominous foreboding abruptly magnified a hundredfold. With a colossal cry, that defied his senses and pierced directly through his soul, the seven swirled and became one. In his mind''s eye, a ferocious, primaeval bird descended into the world. An avian god of old, not seen in this world since the Heavens themselves turned, an aeonspan ago. By the time he dared to look, to see if the intent had been just that or if such a monster of old had truly appeared in the energies of the swords, they were already plummeting from view, a spiral of seven golden lines leaving shockwaves of red-gold fire to flicker across the horizon. His stomach dropped. Nobody watching was able to move a muscle as they envisaged what was about to The expected annihilation wave never came. Instead, he, and presumably the tens of millions of other onlookers in the whole province and maybe even surrounding regions, watched as the perpetual maelstrom of thunderclouds and myriad-coloured lightning that towered over Thunder Crest shifted. It billowed upwards and outwards, its ubiquitous lightning scattering like a billion tentacles to ravage the ridge-tops of the valleys all across the western horizon. The mist scattered, even as lightning sought out the places where the swords had descended. In the aftermath, he saw a flat, rectilinear piece of black glass-like ruin slanting up the north side of the peak, as if someone had stabbed it into the mountain. A second piece of ruin was visible right at the peak: a black tower, half of it severed away in a crescent moon shape. Below it was a great rift that seemed to open into the depths of the mountain itself. The mists rolled up and swirled away towards the Great Mount, even as something else, hidden by its speed and the roiling clouds, flickered out of the cavernous rift and struck down with immense strength after it. Strange echoing laughter reverberated through the world as the mists swirled again before the thunderclouds rolled outwards, obscuring everything, leaving only flickers of sky-illuminating super-lightning in reds and purples. "Oh no" He barely registered Deputy Jurai''s horrified utterance before his body felt like it was doused in a bone-drenching cold. His Nascent Soul quivered and nearly lost its integrity as an unspeakable wall of something C the suppression itself maybe? C washed over the town. The wall formations flickered and died like candles in a gale, followed immediately by the simultaneous collapse of all the formations protecting various estates and the barracks, every defensive ward ripped to pieces and scattered as threads of gossamer qi on the crest of the tsunami of suppression. It took him several disorientating seconds to realise that he was physically unconscious, that he wasn''t seeing the world currently but rather replaying the last few moments from memory as if to confirm that he was not, in fact, going insane. Then icy darkness swallowed up his whole world and his Nascent Soul, still barely maintaining the essence of his being, could no longer see or feel anything outside the prison of his own body. Chapter 26 – These Strange Forests (Obsolete)
When we first entered that inner place, the world was transformed, hidden in its essence from us, as if behind a pane of glass. All that we could see and breathe and touch was as if an illusion, cast by the greatest of hands. At first we feared this was some terrible trap, or that we had fallen into a place destitute in some fundamental aspect of its being. However, this was not the case. When we finally perceived the truth of it, I could only salute in four directions the person or persons who crafted this land, for crafted it absolutely is on some level. They are true masters of the Simple Things; their art, writ large upon the foundation of this place, is certainly unsullied by any lower purpose, remarkable in its simplicity yet breathtaking in its application. For our initial misjudgement, I can only apologise in my heart to them. Brother Ha has already filled five scrolls with his comprehensions regarding what we have so far seen. I can only lament the lack of bravery by which I missed the opportunity to bring some of the younger generation with us on this endeavour. What heights might they ascend to if they could see but a tiny portion of the wonder of this place...
Excerpt from the personal writing of Lu Fu Tao.

~ Jun Arai & Sana ~
As they sat on a small hillock looking over the distinctly unpleasant landscape through which they had spent the last few days travelling, Arai had to admit she was growing concerned. They had made it out of the treeline and were now traversing a substantial upland bog with occasional bodies of water, which, with low-lying trees, curtains of cloud sweeping across and an utter lack of any kind of wildlife, was actually managing to be more oppressive than the creaking, water-drenched forests they had left behind two days ago. I have never liked this place, Sana muttered. Its hard to credit that eliminating the danger of being eaten by a qi beast hasnt made it any less obnoxious," she agreed, looking sideways at her sister. Sana had never been to the original version of this little slice of swamp hell as far as she was aware. Anyway, she continued, how can you dislike a place you have only looked at from a distance? I dont have to wade for days through this stinking bog to know that I wont like it, her sister sniffed, then sighed and assumed a more serious tone. Its much bigger than it should be as well: this should be the dense, treacherous connection between the High Valleys on this side of Thunder Crest and the Inner Valley ring, winding between the God Bewitching Jasmine Grove, Thunder Crest Ascent, that fire lamium hell-hole and the other blood ling grove. Instead..." Her sister trailed off, staring around them glumly as she made another attempt to squeeze muddy water out of her boots. She considered that in silence. The bog was bigger. A lot bigger, in fact. Maybe it just hadnt been so noticeable in the enclosed forest, when they were focusing on the present in case danger leapt out from somewhere, but here it was clear as could be, given the perpetual mist and low cloud: the valleys here were several times the size they were outside. She had no idea if the mountains were also bigger, she hadnt seen more than shadows in the cloud. What didnt help was the strange feeling she had that this scale for the landscape was, on some fundamental level, much more suitable C or even, dare she say it, harmonious C compared to outside. The Inner Valleys they were used to were almost all twisting, maze-like gullies and gorges, opening up somewhat only near the Fissure Peaks. These valleys, on the other hand, were closer to the densely forested vales of the Blue Water Mountains on the coast south of Blue Water City. If this keeps up, the plan may have to shift," she agreed eventually. Mmmmm, we are taking about three times as long to traverse this place as we might have, even with the vastly reduced apparent danger," Sana stared at the exit they were heading for. The original plan was to cut along the edge of the valleys, taking advantage of the absence of the God Bewitching Jasmine, and traverse this bog, also decidedly lacking in the deeply territorial snapping xuanwu, then descend into the series of broad valleys on the eastern side of Thunder Crest that demarcated the boundary between the Inner Valleys and the Great Mount itself. This plan would have had them finally arriving in the vicinity of the anomaly field between the Great Mount and Fissure Peaks within seven days of entering here. In the process, they had hoped to find some evidence of an exit from this region where the two famous expeditions had both struck into the interior and located anomalies. That said, how? she sighed softly at the edge in her sister''s voice. That was indeed the issue C How. How could they change course at this point? It had taken five days to get to where they were and, while she had told herself many times already that the seven days timeframe C mentioned in records of both the Blue Water Sages journey and the previous Dukes expedition C was in no way guaranteed to be a thing, that unreliable piece of information was really all they had to go on. That, their understanding of where the anomalies were located, and the less comforting understanding that basically nobody ever came back from the ones further in than the Low Valleys, as far the Bureau records they had access to indicated. Neither of them spoke again for several hours as they continued on through the bogland, the terrain not presenting any actual danger but still making for slow and arduous progress. With qi restoration medicines in such short supply, neither of them felt compelled to waste their precious reserves on walking across the surface. Not that she was even sure she could; the qi in this place, such as it was, was beyond weird. Their cultivation was another oddity. She was used to cultivation being odd in the valleys, but this wasnt quite the same thing. It was hard to say if it was the qi that was the problem or them, but whatever it was, it was impossible to replenish any qi from the world. Outside of their enhanced strength and durability, they might as well have been mortal for all the good being a Physical Foundation cultivator was doing them. For now, it wouldnt be a problem. But if they were stuck here She stopped thinking about it, feeding the worry into her mantra. That at least was still behaving itself, -for now. It was also going to be a problem down the line though... -fates. She fed that to the mantra as well, shaking her head glumly, and focused on the moment. The bogland here was treacherous enough, even without creeping existential dread as a distraction. At least the peat moss in here wasnt acidic; outside, the mire was a toxic morass that would strip your skin in seconds without appropriate fortification against exposure to the yin earth, yang wood and yin water endemic to the vegetation and water. Of their group of seven , only Han Shu had ever saved up enough to get an entire set of clothes made from luss fibre. By the count in her head, it had to be close to midnight on the fifth day when they finally made it out of the bogland and started to cut back across what should, theoretically, be the eastern slope of Thunder Crest. This was the fastest route into the valleys below Chain Spire and Fissure Peaks as far as they could reason out. She was thankful that this place wasnt messing with their endurance at least; if they had been forced to stop and rest, or worse, had to devote time to sleeping, this would be quite a bit harder than it already was. As they walked up the slope of Thunder Crest, aiming for one of the intersections of the high ridgeline where they could bypass the winding valley they were in entirely, the clouds rolled down again. Soon the mists were obscuring everything within ten metres, the ambience becoming damp and stifling, worse even than the mists on the ridge they had first encountered. They had walked into this shrouded cloud forest for a good thirty minutes, passing trees and shrubs and clambering over rocks, before realising that they were somehow never really gaining altitude. Backtracking, they exited the mists within about two minutes and again found themselves on the treeline of that same valley, overlooking the dense, tangled sub-tropical vegetation that swept out beneath the low cloud. What, by all the holy and unholy fates alike?," she finally pronounced. You ask me, but do you think I have the ear of the fates? her sister grumbled. Nervousness was giving way to a certain fractious stress in both of them at this point. Not at each other, that would just be stupid, but at the landscape itself. They stared at the mountain slope in frustration. Try again? Sana grimaced. Might as well move a bit further along the valley first," she hissed, wiping water from her face. Walking in the misty forest was like taking a hike in a forest-themed bathhouse, so her clothes were constantly soaked and clinging to her body unpleasantly. About a mile further up the valley, they tried again. The same thing occurred: they walked through the misty forest for almost twenty minutes without reaching the higher ridgeline that should have been there, and then backtracking brought them out again after barely two minutes of walking back down the slope. This continued in various themes for the next two hours. Even trying to scale the cliffs directly, when they reached that point, just saw them climbing endlessly once they entered the higher cloud line only to exit it within a few minutes upon descent, as before. So it seems its impossible to go above a certain altitude? she eventually pronounced as they squatted on a lower rocky outcropping with a good view further along the valley edge. Certainly seems that way," Sana agreed, munching slowly on a piece of fried bread to replenish a bit of energy. Have you noticed that our ability to get nutrition from our own food, that isnt food pills, is also decreasing? Sana said after a long moment. She had. It was just another thing on the list of reasons to try to get out of here, and quickly at that. I have," she grimaced. It doesnt make sense surely our storage devices are closed spaces? We took everything out in the cave though," Sana pointed out. Her sister was right there. She groaned and ran her hands through her damp hair. It was knotted and matted, almost as much of a mess as her mental state. Lets not go there, she said eventually. First, we get to the river. It was well after dawn on the sixth day by the time they finally arrived at the banks of the East Fury Torrent. The river originated in the East Fury Peaks and ran a twisting path north, down through a series of valleys and cataracts parallel to the Great Mounts western slope. It apparently originated in a Yang Water Spring high in the East Fury Peaks and, in her humble opinion, to call it a torrent was perhaps underselling it. It was a raging flow of water, more akin to a perpetual debris avalanche that just happened to contain some water as it tore through chasms and cave systems on its way through the valleys. It would finally exit into a series of deep pools near Chain Spire, which for a variety of reasons had a higher body count than anywhere else within a hundred miles of them. Its course also changed on a yearly basis due to the yang qi in its flow, able to carve even the preposterously durable rock of the valley substrates like it was soapstone. This also meant that it was a convenient track through the impenetrable depths of this region, its variable level frequently leaving flat, rocky shorelines that acted almost like highways to get deep into the interior if you entered the range from the north. Well... this was expected, I guess," she said as they stood, overlooking the much less riotous torrent which was present instead of... all of that. It still twisted through the valley, fed here by a few tributaries that probably originated in the bogland far behind them, but there were no stone shelves, at least not on the same level as they had hoped. It will still be quicker than struggling through the understory, Sana sounded... resigned. True, true," she cast about, wondering if it was worth making a raft. -Probably not. There will be waterfalls, and without being able to replenish qi I dont fancy a trip over any of those. Thankfully, the progress was better than either of them expected in the end. Devoid of external threats like qi beasts, dangerous spirit herbs or the possibility of surges in the river itself, they cleared two valleys in rapid succession, heading north along the banks. As they went, the vegetation slowly started to change, transitioning away from the sub-tropical jungle towards humid deciduous forest. The altitude also started to decrease, mile by mile. Finally, they were faced with an immense cataract in the river and the broad, open grassland that should have been the Shadow Vale. Seated on a rock next to her sister, taking a few minutes to relax, she stared out at the view, which was definitely impressive from this elevation, rolling hills undulating either side of the river as it wound northward. To the west, the forest rose until it was wreathed in mist and a swirling wall of cloud. To the east, craggy slopes with more deciduous forest ascended beyond the river, also vanishing into first mist, and then cloud which in turn rose until she couldnt focus on it, swirling and roiling in colossal shapes. She looked up, staring at the grey gradation of the shadow within it that was probably the perpetually rising slope of the Great Mount. Between these monumental cloud banks, she was faced with the broad expanse of a blue sky, the sun hanging at the zenith. No moons either, not that I was really expecting to see them. Rather, isnt it weird that there even is a sun if this is an anomalous dimension? Just how big is it? True," Sana exhaled wearily and stood up. None of the others I know of in the Low Valleys have a sun, they just get light or dark arbitrarily. The descent of the cataract was easy enough, since the cliffs were not as steep as they should have been. The geology made it seem like this valley was much more rift-like than she remembered from the descriptions she had seen. As they descended, the mists came back, slowing their progress to a literal scrambling crawl as they endeavoured not to slip into the river below and end up swept down by the swirling flows. Compared to the mists of the forest, the mist off the river was cold and clinging. The temperature C or rather, the fact they could feel the temperature C was another thing they were slowly becoming more aware of, the longer they remained here. It had been so subtle at first that she didnt really notice it, and had only become somewhat obvious while they were traversing the bog. She was only been certain, though, when they were well along the river. Something here was slowly and subtly eroding their tolerance for hot and cold. By rights she could, outside here, stand in near-boiling water and not even flinch. The humidity of the valleys was an annoyance, but qi provided some small relief . Here though, with her qi no longer providing that buffer, it was like walking through a green, leafy sauna... and that wasn''t even the worst of it... Hunger was also becoming more noticeable. It was with a deep sigh of relief that she finally put her feet onto the muddy sand at the edge of the lowest of the cataracts. After that point, the mists persisted until they had made it almost half a mile further downstream, at which point they finally receded, giving way to What. The. Fates. Just Sanas voice quavered. She stared, rather blankly, at the blue sky. Clouds built up high in the distance, and the sun shone down on the rolling hills before them, covered in dense, almost chest-high grass. The huge ramparts of cloud to east and west were gone, and to her right was the familiar outline of Thunder Crest Pinnacle. It was the first time she had seen it unshrouded by its tumultuous, lightning-drenched storm, outside of some ancient images from scrolls in the pavilion. She could clearly see a dark tower halfway up its summit, jutting at an odd angle out of the mountain as if it had been stabbed in there somehow by some primordial giant. However, none of that was what was insistently drawing her attention, or had made her sister cry out in shock. The foothills of the mountains rose precipitously, with well-forested slopes and valleys, a natural extension of the transition towards deciduous semi-tropical forest from the much more evergreen jungle they had been in. That made sense but the Great Mount was gone. The immense, thirty-three mile high peak, which should have been there, which was clearly if somewhat inexplicably visible except for its highest extent from almost anywhere on the sub-continent and even a bit beyond it... was nowhere to be found. I She trailed off, standing mutely beside Sana. She had no words really. Part of her just wanted to crouch down with her head in her hands and gibber incoherently. Turning on the spot, she looked behind her and closed her eyes for a long moment. Opening them again, reality had sadly not readjusted itself to her desires. East Furys nine peaks rose behind her, their own perpetual thunderstorm also dispersed her sight clear across its distant peaks. -Are those bridges? And towers? Their style was so odd that she had to squint hard to be certain. Why can we see South Grove Pinnacle? Sana said, pulling her arm insistently. She turned her head and found Sana was right. Beyond the peaks of East Fury was the jagged crescent of South Grove Pinnacle, its perpetual miasma also gone, revealing a vast, distant complex of white stone, glimmering in the sun, set into the crescent peak of the mountain. Further east, beyond the first rising ridge, she could make out the shimmering crown of Golden Promise Spire. Between them and it rose a complex of buildings in a multitude of styles, all red and white stone, with peaked roofs and cylindrical towers in an unknown style. Much of it seemed ruined and scattered; trees grew through it, and in one place it looked like a part of one of the smaller mountains on the eastern slope had collapsed and buried a part of it. However, what remained was still vast; the nearest red brick building had to be thirty stories high, the towers behind it rising even further before ending in jagged edges of collapse. Still further east, beyond the red and white buildings, on another mountain slope was perhaps the tallest building she had ever seen. It dwarfed the scale of the Blue Pavilion in Blue Water City. A huge pagoda, with 333 floors. Her ability to do math fast courtesy of her cultivation wasnt dulled, it seemed. In the distance, she could even make out a further huge peak, shining silver against the sky, which was probably Snow Jade. Further continuing the circuit, the next two peaks, which she didnt recognise, held shattered towers in different styles. One had what appeared to be a giant clock dial on it, with a dozen rings of what were presumably numbers and, from what she was able to make out through the clouds that billowed around it,far more than the usual number of hands. Finally, after completing the circuit, she was left with Chain Spire. At first glance, it was almost mercifully normal, until she looked closer and realised that vast portions of its upper reaches, shrouded in ice and snow outside, were, here, covered in carved terraces and buildings. Gardens were cunningly disguised amid the slopes and forested ridges as they descended, before finally vanishing into the distant forests. All the ruins are above the lowest cloud strata," her sister observed. Her voice was still a bit Yes," she turned on the spot, taking it all in. There were other ruins as well, the vestiges of a vast city hidden in the forests to the north-east, towards Fissure Peaks, its towers and walls collapsed and eroded by age as they perched on the far end of the massive valley. Its not what I expected at all," her voice felt unnaturally quiet amid this immense landscape. Each of the peaks had to be miles high: the smallest of them was nine, ten at the very least. The greatest that rose, veiled in even higher strata of clouds to the north-east, beyond the ruined city, could be as high as twenty. What in the merciful fates is this place?" her sister still sounded nervous. It was hard to be unawed by this view, both its oddity and its seemingly natural flow from ruins to mountains to forests to towers and halls and back. Its like one of the great sects from the Imperial continent, that you read about in the scrolls they sometimes sell in the market. Although, speaking of scrolls and stories... She spun on the spot again. I dont see the crystal building that the legend about the Blue Sage mentioned? Umm sis... Her sisters voice, now containing a certain edge, cut through her own musing. She glanced at Sana. What? Umm The sky, I think She looked up and saw the sky was turning. Mesmerized, she watched as the clouds flowed out from the direction they had come and swirled around the dome of the sky above them. One after another, the montane peaks and their disparate ruins were subsumed by the swirling white river. And the world kept turning. It was like being stuck in the middle of one of those childrens lanterns, which you spun to see the animals move. Oh her sister stumbled, sounding queasy. So it wasnt just her. Her mind caught up with the motion of the world and the ground felt like it was tilting beneath her. A wave of dizziness swept over her, as the sky rolled onwards. Oh, fates Her sister sounded nauseous, but she couldnt spare any effort to look at her, since she was also firmly caught up in the stomach-churning twisting sensation of the world pitching and tilting around her. The mountains moved. The sky rolled on. The clouds spiralled and billowed. The ruins reshuffled themselves. Collapsing to her knees, she grasped desperately at the ground, but it twisted in her grip, slipping away from her, mocking her desire for stability as it pitched and warped weirdly. She tried to scream and found herself vomiting instead as the nauseating sensations overwhelmed her. The sense of disorientation only grew more and more intense as she found her gaze inexorably drawn to the surrounding transformations. She wanted nothing more to bury her face in the earth and sob, but reality clearly had other ideas. Vertigo became all-consuming, a crippling persecution by this place upon her psyche as it grabbed her attention somehow and forced her to face the changes unfolding in the landscape around her. Buildings slid into one another, through one another, over one another, transformed into new buildings or reverted into old ones seemingly at random. The landscape flowed backwards, somehow streaming away from the surrounding changes. Valleys combined and changed, altered and inverted. A ruined hall gained extra towers, the white and red city acquired the clock tower, but not quite at the same scale or perspective. A grey building with huge windows and the grey tower from one of the mountains slid into each other and reordered, forming an entirely new building with a great square spire that jutted out of one mountain like a new peak. The mountains themselves were splitting apart and twisting like the prisms of a childs toy, over and over and over and over The motion of the world overtook her senses entirely for a moment and she was lost in a blue void. No land at all, just twisting sky until Thunder Crest Pinnacle dropped over the horizon of her twisted world and the land pitched back into a perspective in which she could see it again. By the time the third full circuit of the river of clouds had swept her along with it, the central group of buildings that had been scattered through the forest had all collected on the slopes of Thunder Crest Pinnacle. The peaks started slotting back into the spinning lantern of vertiginous chaos, one after another. First came Snow Jade, now containing a smaller collection of towers, stairways and buildings cut into its heights, forests coating its slopes even as those heights were subsumed by a vast blizzard of snow, leaving it dusted white and sparkling again. Next came North Crest Ridge C a series of crown-like spikes now at its peak framing a tower of glossy black stone C which should have been between the Fissure peaks and the Great Mount, a part of her broken mind pointed out. Thunder Crest Pinnacle, followed after, a vast complex of workings now rising up its face and another immense black tower at its peak. South Grove Pinnacle rose like a great behemoth from the depths of the chaos, its crescent crown now containing the complex of grey buildings that had littered half the landscape before. At the bottom of the circle was East Watch, the lesser peak between South Grove and Golden Promise. The great grey tower and hall now stood on its slopes, jutting out above the ridgelines, the tower rising almost as high as the mountain itself. Below it, the terraces and valley gardens swirled out of the chaos to populate its lower slopes. Next came the great city and Chain Spire, the red and white building twisting through it for a moment before it partially vanished, leaving only the white behind. The red, she saw a moment later, had not disappeared but rather was somehow now present across from it, on Golden Promise Spire, as part of another city of red crystal and blue peaked roofs, the construction all rounded towers and alien arches and spirals. Bridges flowed outward from nothing and connected Golden Promise to the East Fury Peaks, one after another. Everything hung, impossibly motionless, amid the twisting chaos for an agonising second. She felt like her eyes were being pulled out of her head as the world tried to make her focus on both the still bits and the chaos that bled through everything else. Then everything suddenly slotted together, stacking one piece over another. Mountains bled through each other and the world finally relinquished her from its horrible grip. Even after she had stopped sobbing from the disorientation and was certain that the spinning of the world beneath her was all now, legitimately, just in her head, Arai remained limply on the ground for several minutes. Her body was cold and trembling, an odd sensation that took her a few seconds to place... Her qi had run out of control and was seeping out of her body into the ground! In a panic, she grasped her mantra and screamed at it to lock everything that remained inside her body. With great reluctance, it sluggishly responded and started working with her body to stem the flow of that precious, irreplaceable energy. The cold was settled deep in her bones, and the base of her skull felt...This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. -Soul shock. She scrunched up her eyes and tried to push away the feeling that a small demon was sat on the back of her back, hitting the top end of her spine with a pointy hammer. There was something sticky all over her face... -Uggh. She was literally lying face down in her own vomit. Gross! Rolling over, she finally dared to open her eyes a fraction, and was instantly given cause to regret it, having forgotten that the sun was directly overhead. When the blotchy spots vanished, she pushed herself up on her knees and managed to not immediately fall over. The disorientation was still lodged firmly within her body, it seemed. I want to die," Sana moaned nearby. Preach it, sister," she made a face. -My mouth is sour? Oh, the vomit again. -Water. Need water. After fumbling with her storage talisman for a second, she finally got a jar of it and gulped some down, and then promptly vomited it all back up again, having forgotten that it was chilled. When she had finally calmed down and stopped randomly punching the ground and screaming with impotent fury at the whole ordeal, she sat up once more and properly tried to take stock of herself. The qi in her body that wasnt locked into her bones and flesh had bled by almost half, with was disastrous in its own right. The ache in her bones also remained, so it looked like the soul shock was here to stay. There was a terrible sensation of prickling in her face, and a throbbing in her temples. Meridian strain; ocular and vascular by the feel of it as it extended down her neck and was also present in her breast. That made sense, given the disorientation. The rest of her external meridians, those she had properly opened at least, seemed fine. What in the name of the heavenly daughter''s virginity was that," her sister whispered from nearby. Language," her voice came out in a nauseated rasp. Bite me!" her sister spat back at her in Easten, which had much better swear words for certain contexts. That one in particular was suggesting she kiss her ass. She ignored it. The disorientation was real, and they were both stressed. It was a few more minutes before she felt comfortable doing more than just sitting there with both hands firmly on the ground, taking deep breaths with her eyes closed. Her hands and feet were still trembling from the latent soul shock. Are you feeling better? she ventured eventually. I feel like a monkey just dunked a pot of its faeces over my head," her sister groaned. You also have soul shock? she looked over at Sana and shook her head, as the answer was obvious. Her sister was pale as a sheet and shaking intensely, with glassy eyes and heavily dilated pupils, although she at least had managed to avoid falling face down in her own vomit. She wiped her face with a handful of grass and then inspected her clothing with a disgusted wince. Pulling off her top, and then undergarment as both stank and were badly stained now, she put them to one side. Fortunately, they were near the water still, so it was easy for her to crawl over and, after a moment''s contemplation, just fall face-first into the shallows. She luxuriated in the sensation of the icy water for a few moments before pushing herself up and scrubbing herself vigorously with some water weed and sand. It wasnt pleasant by any means, but it shifted the smell. For good measure, she gulped down a few mouthfuls, noticing with a slight grimace that it still refused to give her any rehydration. By the time she was done attempting to clean the worst of it off the clothes she had been wearing, Sana had recovered enough to stagger over and sit down beside her on the shore. I never want to experience that ever again," her sister said eventually. You and me both," she agreed. The vomit really wasnt washing out of Did you also puke? she asked Sana. Yes, I was lucky I fell backwards though," her sister gave her a sympathetic shoulder hug, then continued with a frown. Something happened with the qi stability. My control over the qi in my body went nuts for a moment, and there is a lot of black crud in I hadnt bothered to look too closely," she grimaced. A few more minutes of scrubbing rendered no appreciable change to the state of that top and undergarment, much to her frustration. The only thing that would stink up stuff like this should be Impurities," she said eventually. Uhuh," her sister agreed. We puked because of the food weve been eating, I think. After some more futile scrubbing, including getting a yin earth spirit herb and trying to use the sap from that, she finally gave up and consigned that top to an empty pot in her storage talisman. If hunger and temperature are returning here, I really hope it just stays at that, Sana said after a moment. Oh," she grimaced as she pulled on a new top. Yes, our metabolisms havent actually shifted that I can feel, its just something is messing with the qi here. So what now?, her sister asked, skimming a stone across the swiftly running water. First, I think we find a hill and see what the heavenly monkeys have actually done to the landscape. It took a surprisingly long time to find a hill in the rolling landscape with sufficient vantage to let them see much over the undulating, chest-high grass. For once she was glad there was no other wildlife: between the spiders, the ground-crawling things and the flying bugs, this place would be an insect hell outside, one in which they would never see half of the things coming. She wasnt sure what she expected from the view when they eventually found a rocky outcrop with some trees that gave a decent vantage point, but it certainly wasnt what they got. The valley was, at a word, transformed. The majority of the ruins were condensed, in a much more reasonable and ordered manner, on the eastern side of the wide vale in which they stood. To the distant north, between Chain Spire and East Ridge in the general direction that the river now flowed in, she could see the faint glimmer of tall spires over the rising forests, obscured by a distant ridge. That was probably the city; the enormous pagoda and the great grey hall and clock tower rose through the mists above the cloud level and she could see distant glimpses of red brick and roofs in a wide variety of colours and styles. Other, smaller ruins were dotted through the forest and slopes all around them. After walking for several more minutes she started to recognise the tell-tale signs that they were in fact stuck in the same kind of fog that had prevented them from going over the Thunder Crest ridgeline. In contravention of the wisdom of the sages, because she was getting quite fed up with this place now, they kept walking for a while longer, until the familiar sense of stifling breathlessness began to pressure them. Retracing their steps, it took less than a minute to return along the pathway to the edge of the grassy vale. With no other real options left, they made their way back across the grassland, following the road, until its undulating passage led them past a broad hill with a pile of stones on it and a solitary tree with bronze-coloured leaves. Judging it as good a place as any to take stock, they sat down, dispirited. She watched as Sana started to look through their storage talismans once again, as they had been meaning to do for a while now. The inventory in the cave had been a quick thing, and both had been stressed and anxious at the time. While her sister worked at that, she went over to look at the tree, quickly finding it to be unusual in many ways. The bark might as well have been steel when she poked it, the branches were twisted and gnarly, and it had thorns. A lot of thorns, in fact, hidden in the foliage. Anyone sticking an arm into the tree at random would suffer egregiously. No fruit or flowers, not even any buds that she could see either, though that latter observation held true for everything in the strange place they were on. Ahh, Sis SIS! Sanas voice took her away from poring over the leaves of a low-lying branch, trying to decide what kind of species it was. I think we have a small problem. Or will have soon, Sana said as she looked up. Ohh? she frowned, walking over to the orderly stacks of stuff from their talismans. Before, she hadnt really bothered to look through the pots. Now Sana had everything, bar the blaze pines and a few other herbs spread out on some broad flat rocks. We only have about fifteen days of food left each," Sana supplied. I thought we had more than that," she stared at the piles. A bunch of the herbs are..." Sana held up one of the bags of more edible spirit herbs. She opened it and stared dully at its contents, which were wasted and spoiling. That should be impossible. It should," her sister agreed. I think our storage talismans timelessness functions are no longer working. She took her talisman and stared at it, turning it over in her hands. There was nothing overtly wrong with it that she could see. The formations on it, admittedly beyond her ability to understand as she had no understanding of space in that concept, appeared intact. You think this is another case of the qi being weird? she frowned. Probably," her sister was looking even more vexed as she skimmed through things now. Looking at the herbs which wont perish and the fasting pills, we can probably stretch things to twenty days apiece. But many of those are borderline poisonous if consumed excessively, their nutritional value is a secondary function of the other things they address, like qi imbalance, poisoning and such," she stared at the piles, tallying up the stuff that could be taken without concern for side effects. It was not an encouraging amount. Two-thirds of my food pills were in my bag," Sana sighed. You never opened the jars. I took a lot of them out to use the sealing capabilities for some other herbs, and I was going to shuffle them over to Ling that evening since she has a much larger collection of suitable storage vessels. Squatting down, she shook her head sadly. Little things make big problems, as their mother used to say. Looking through the rest of the herbs, which Sana was sorting by grade and type, she sighed again. Neither of us is really skilled in anything other than basic pill craft. Do you want to try making extra nutritional pills, with six- and seven-star mutate ingredients, from scratch? Not with the inability to replenish qi," Sana exhaled and stood up. If we could get out of this place I''d be less worried... there will probably be something up there," Sana pointed to the buildings in the far distance. Yeah, Ive been thinking about that, and I have a thought I dont much like." She looked around pensively as her brain tried to turn half-formed thoughts into coherent words. You recall how we got in here? Sana chucked. Well, we walked and climbed a bit. She snorted in amusement. No, before that. We fell. Off the ridgeline. Sana rolled her eyes. And your point being? Other than to remind me of what I see half the times I close my eyes, at least before that horrible experience earlier on. Anyone who''s walked out of here, assuming we are, basically, in the same place, went in via the North Fissure valley system, tracking along the other end of the river. If the Blue Water Sage went over the ridges, its never mentioned. The records of the previous Duke''s expedition are frustratingly scant, but, while there was mention of them securing the ridgelines as retreat points, they still found an accessible anomaly along the northern edge of the Inner Valleys. A long way... that way." She pointed up the valley vaguely and kept talking. Neither record mentions this place. Or anything crazy with the sky, or the mountains. Or the clouds. But Pausing for breath, she rapidly put the succeeding thoughts in order. The Blue Water Sage found a flower meadow filled with medicinal herbs and thick with fog. In it was a crystal building containing whatever mythical ability they want to claim depending on the story. They stayed for seven days and then managed to use some special geomancy art and the great sages wisdom to escape. Or were thrown out, depending on the different versions that are common knowledge, anyway, Sana added. Yes, or were just kicked out after seven days," she agreed. I know this as well as you do," Sana squinted at her. Where are you going with this? Just bear with me. Its a process," she muttered. Anyway, the Duke''s expedition entered a rift closer to East Ridge while retreating under the onslaught of a bunch of twelve- and thirteen-star grade mutate lizard things. They entered directly into a courtyard that lead to a series of halls, where there wasnt much of interest bar the last hall and a bunch of altars and weapons. Mmmmm," Sana nodded along. As father told the story, that time he made us swear an oath to Tian Beyond Heaven, they had to take some test. They didnt fail, but it seems they didnt pass either and while the old Duke managed to enter the hall with the altars, he didnt get a treasure... Remember how father described the hall? she pressed. It was a ruin made of a dense, grey stone with great windows that Sana turned and stared into the distance... at the great grey ruin, with its vast spire and huge windows. No way," her sister hissed incredulously. The common understanding of half those records is that the descriptions are ninety percent allegory. But thats way too much of a coincidence," she said triumphantly. So, she continued, when both parties left, they arrived on the montane edges of the Yin Eclipse Mountains, close to South Grove Spire. Turning, she shaded her eyes, looking for the particular bit she had seen before. There. She pointed at a large round tower that was on the west side of a large complex of ruins above the cloud line. If you smashed the top of that, and pushed it halfway through the mountain, it would be just like the ruin below South Grove. Now that you mention it," Sana nodded, staring at the ruins across the valley as well. And that red building, those red stone buildings. Dont they excavate a lot of nigh-indestructible red stone blocks about that kind of size in the deep caves near Golden Promise Spire? The school there sells them to the central continent, as I recall. Indeed. So, what if C and I really hate myself for saying this C what if there is a right way and a wrong way to enter this place? How do you come to that conclusion? Sana stared at her quizzically. Remember the ''Field Theory''? she prompted. Oh... The one where its argued that the gorge walls and valley walls and the ecosystems they contain are a bit like walls and fields? Each gorge usually holds a single Thing, Affinity, Type or Theme, without any particular regard for any kind of established understanding of environment or biome. She nodded as her sister reeled off the theory that those within the Hunter Bureau who believed the Yin Eclipse Mountain Range to be some long abandoned celestial herb garden espoused. The Aspen, the Jasmine, the xuanwu, the blood lings, the heaven blaze pines, the different lamium, the ginseng and so on. Yes," she went on, The commonalities are not immediately obvious, but if you look hard enough, you will find them everywhere. So, what if entering via the North Fissure route is a bit like opening the gate and just walking in? Or finding the gate ajar perhaps, and walking in. Us getting thrown off that cliff, on the other hand... Sana stared at her pensively. I follow you now. Us entering as we did, and so many other people, would be like somehow climbing over or falling off the ''wall''. When you factor in that almost nobody comes back from the random anomalies they stumble through, apart from in the Outer Valleys where the openings are stable or have been forcibly stabilised, or those two in North Fissure... Its a theory, anyway," she conceded. But you only get thunder on the ridgelines, and the cloud blocks most access beyond a certain altitude, even outside. The actives rarely go over the ridges, or through them. And you have the repression, Sana added. No flying. And then theres the inability of anything here to provide nutrition, she sighed. Although I dont think that fits necessarily. No. Sana agreed, I think your other thought on that C when we were making our way down the river, talking about the hunger C is more likely. We know already that there are temporal anomalies in the High Valleys, like there the one that killed Senior Elath just after we first started, and the one that Old Ling warns everyone about, that you get taken to see. Our storage talismans not behaving correctly also suggests that something here is messing with spatial or temporal laws in some way. I can just see those bodyguards of Ha Yuns rolling their eyes already at that theory... she chuckled, mimicking the Ha clan elite. What do you think you know about laws, girl? Just because you know some words? They both fell into silence again, staring off across the grassland. Eventually, she spoke up, sounding even more tentative than she had been with the other theory. What if this whole place is a giant temporal anomaly? Like the Stopping Pit? Sana said doubtfully. No she frowned... Not quite more like She had to admit it was hard to think about stuff like this, really. Spiritual cultivation was not a thing that either of them really focused on. They both had spiritual roots, and they were apparently fairly decent ones, but their mother had been quite categorical when they were young that it was better to learn her family''s physical cultivation mantra and reach a certain level of capability in that before doing anything with spiritual cultivation. That was apparently a secret understanding passed down through many of the established Easten family tribes, as was the emotion-feeding trick with their mantra, for that matter. Their mantra was apparently also one of the really good ones, so they had both practised it without complaint and never spoken outwardly about it to others. It was with some frustration that she slipped into the tangential thought that it was only their brother''s bragging about it in the wrong company that had led anyone to realising it was anything more than what it appeared to be from the outside. It was fortunate for them that he had never known the true depths of their knowledge of it compared to what he learned, given the tragedy his words had eventually set in motion for their family. Sadly, amid all those secret teachings their mother had passed on to them, understandings concerning ''time'' were not among them beyond the obvious pertaining to a Physique Law cultivator''s innate longevity. Up to this point she was forced to admit she had at best considered concepts around it rather shallowly, not that any cultivator really thought all that hard about such things before they crossed the Immortal Threshold. She and her sister had accepted that they would live a long time: with cultivation in the Physical Foundation realm they would already live to be maybe five hundred years old, if they stopped cultivating yesterday and did nothing for the rest of their mortal lives. Their mantra seemed even better at this than usual as well, thanks to the ''Spirit'' and ''Soul'' mnemonics which would, according to their mother, lead to them gaining one of the traits of a Nascent Soul cultivator at the peak of Physical Foundation. Their physical ageing would slow in their late teens and stop somewhere in their early twenties. Both of them would then look about that age, except for a bit of grey hair, until the day they died, be it thirty, three hundred or three thousand years from now. So, she was certain their mantra had a sort of intuitive link to time, despite their mother''s silence on that point. Beyond this, however, she had no frame of reference to try to hang any of these ideas about it off of;, at least until she had properly started considering the weird way that nutrition was working here, and the fact that the plants werent flowering. It was that latter point that had been nagging at her, insistently, as they made their way onwards. She had looked at every plant she could, and they were all mature, but none of them were old. The trees, for example, were mature, but none of the fallen trees were old. It was unclear what had felled them, but it wasnt visible old age. Weather maybe? They had only been here for a week, and seen rain, sun, shine, even wind, so storms were definitely possible. She collected her thoughts a bit better and continued talking. So, you know how our mantra will stop us ageing when we reach adulthood. Uhuh, Sana nodded a bit noncommittally. Well, what if the same kind of thing is happening here, but for everything? Sana stared at her dully. I am the first person to admit we know fates-thrashed all about time. But there are weird things here. The nutrition, the plants dont grow old and dont flower. Flowering would require dying. Something is dissociating them with reality. New plants grow, but Ive never seen a seed? She trailed off, then picked out the thoughts she needed and kept going, throwing fragmentary ideas into words. Like this is a moment? Like you hear about in the stories, a space dissociated with reality, or more like severed? Adrift somehow? If we consider the anomalies and the way we got in, if time had truly stopped, I doubt we would be alive or conscious. But we can eat, think, breath, do all that. The wind blows the grass moves, and so on, but the only nutrition that sticks is what we brought with us and the plants just dont age it was said so easily that she nearly just went on past it without thinking, as you sometimes do. Sana stared at her and parroted back. The plants. Dont. Age. But they still grow. That weird qi that is in everything that we cant interact with? Maybe time somehow isnt flowing forwards or backwards here, but rather its flowing sideways for the plants. They both admired their mental gymnastics to get to this point in silence for a minute. -It is a theory, anyway, she reflected. We wont know for sure unless we can get out of here and bring some with us, she pursed her lips and stared at the sky for a moment before continuing. The main thing is, we can hypothesise that the reason we cant interact with the plants is because some aspect of the rules in this place aren''t working right, either intentionally on the part of someone, or not. If you combine that with the idea that we are not here correctly somehow, the issues with our qi also make sense. Sana sighed and stood up, sweeping the stuff back into their storage devices in a more ordered manner. I guess we start by exploring this area properly then, maybe we will finally luck out and find something that actually provides answers rather than questions. Picking up her own talisman, she looked around. Yep. And by my count, we still have a day and a bit before the seven days is up. Yeah... I really do hope that you are wrong and that this place will just kick us out once seven days have passed. Although thats assuming time really isnt totally broken in some way we cant even conceive of. She was sat on a rock, one of a dozen on a large, open-topped hill, in the pre-dawn hour of the seventh day as she calculated it, when it came. Sana was sat below her with her eyes closed, focusing on recovering from the last remnants of the soul shock, which, while receding, had stayed far longer than either of them would have liked. They had been taking turns at meditating on it; their mantra would and could fix the damage done, which was fortunate as some more common mantras didnt have that capability, but even so they had to focus on it specifically for more serious soul-based injuries. The only warning was a sudden shift in the air as it seemed to flow away from their position, dragging a chill in its departing wake. The cloud mist boiled out of the forests all around the valley, flooding like a white avalanche across the grasslands, blotting out the dells and smaller hills all around them. Within seconds they were surrounded by a sea of rolling white that lapped at the crest of their slightly taller hilltop, with its circle of twelve stones in a fairly haphazard circle. Visibility rapidly shrunk down to a few hundred metres in the time it took her to jump off the now unpleasantly cold rock and land beside Sana. Contrary to what she expected, there was no eye-bending or soul-shocking disturbance to accompany this change, just a damp cold that followed with the mist and permeated everything. As she watched, with growing concern, dew condensed on the grass and rocks around them. Within moments her clothes were drenched and her breath was misting the air as if it were a cold daybreak at the peak of the Heaven Seizing Season. She kicked Sana to make her surface from her meditation, although her sister was already stirring at the temperature drop. The breeze dropped away and the already unnaturally silence landscape started to become positively claustrophobic as the mist continued to swirl in. What the? Sana hissed, looking around. As they both watched the roiling mists, she felt an additional, deeper cold somehow creeping through the fog. In the swirling white, a shadow moved. At first, she thought it was just trees; some were still faintly visible on distant hills. Soon though, the shadow resolved itself and she found herself looking at a vague behemoth of muted lines shifting through the sea of mist. Long limbs of shadow moved with a terrifying, mesmerising elegance past their position at a distance of several hundred metres. Her heart stopped as the thing, as if registering their petrified gaze, paused. A line moved through the mist, extending up the slope towards them. The mists billowed higher and thicker, but never quite managed to reach the hilltop itself. She was unable to move a muscle, her gaze unfocused somehow under the tension of the moment, even as a deathly chill swirled through the fog towards them. She could feel the invisible death blistering her skin even before she could hear it, let alone see it. Herbaceous weeds and grass on the edges of the mist froze solid. There was a *snap* and a *pop* as a tree on the far side of the hill, with its base in the mist, exploded, turning into a twisted mess as roots, then trunk and finally branches splintered apart under the unnatural chill. All around them she could hear other trees shattering. A frozen branch scythed out of the gloom and hit the rock beside them, exploding like glass. The twelve rocks all had a layer of frost on them now. Through her blurring vision, she thought she saw reliefs of animals and other figures on them. The blurring confused her for a second until she realised the ground was steaming. The hill below them was groaning. In the distance, she started to hear other creaks and cracks. Sharper, crisper sounds, Of rocks breaking in the cold. Heat was forced out of the soil below them and her clothes, already damp, were abruptly drenched by the sudden rising mist. She barely had time to register, with a growing horror, what was about to happen, when her clothing began to stick to her skin directly as the temperature difference swept across the entire hilltop. As her muscles stiffened and started to break down under the force of the cold permeating her body, her bones started to throb and ache. It felt as if she had a fire in her bone marrow. It took all her control not to open her mouth: if this deathly air flowed into her lungs directly, what little qi defence she still had at this point wouldnt save her. Her vision started to blur and distort, red bleeding in from the edges of her vision until she was looking at a world through a gloomy, dark red lens. Outside of her core organs, her whole body was numb now. -Is... this how I die? The thought was alien. She realised she had never truly considered before now that she could actually die here. Ignorance? Na?vet, brash confidence of youth? The cold was smothering now. Something was outside the circle. She couldnt see it beyond a faint shadow. Limbs. Colossal. Immense. Her mind simply refused to understand it. The shapes of its being were such that it seemed to play hopscotch with her ruined senses. Then, almost as abruptly as they came, the shadowy lines and limb-like things shifted onwards. The fog calmed itself and all that was left in its absence was the *plink* and *creak* of stone and wood thawing and cracking as rapidly as they had frozen. However, the sense of chill oppression that had come with the shadow did not leave, instead it coated their hilltop island like a thick drape. She didnt know how long she stood there, immobile, frozen both literally and figuratively as she fought with every fibre of her being against the death that was trying to gently, silently, almost kindly carry her off. Her heart was barely able to beat and the air in her lungs was finally freezing, turning to liquid in the enclosed space. Only her mantra was keeping her body alive now. Finally, after what felt like an agonizing eternity, the freezing oppression also dwindled away, allowing her natural healing to finally begin making a tiny bit of headway. Her vision, still red, started to return. There was still some remnant of qi shielding her core organs, although her mantra was trying to pull it out of her very bones now. She let it C vital qi was only useful if you were alive. The pain in her chest, of her lungs trying to collapse in on themselves, was excruciating. Moment by moment she focused on that, warming the liquid in them until it returned to its natural state, desperately trying to ensure that it didnt expand too rapidly, or in the wrong place, and just explode her breast open. While it might not kill her outright, it would probably be the final straw that saw her die an agonising death of compounded problems. "my Spirit and Heart are supported by the Renewal of my Body and Soul" The desperate battle against the cold raged on until all her bodily reserves of unrefined qi were finally exhausted. All she had was her cultivation base now. Her mantra fought a retreating battle, desperately buying time, organ by organ, trying to keep her alive: intestines, bladder, stomach, gall, kidneys, womb, liver, spleen and finally lungs. All fell until only her brain and her heart were properly functional, protected by the thinnest shell of her vital qi. Devoid of anything else, she almost became her mantra. It was still too weak. Or she was too weak. Memories twisted in her mind. Called up by the mantra? Or because she was just fooling herself and she was dying? It was hard to say. The qi protecting her heart finally thinned and Oh, my dear daughter do not cry. The words rose in her mind like a beautiful curse. Not the worst memory, but close to it, a part of her thought. Her mother sat in their garden, in the night air, looking pale, holding her hands. When she finished singing the haunting song, a lullaby, with words in a language she didnt really understand, her mother turned to her and looked at her with concern. You must be strong for your sister. Mother is... just going to leave you all for a while. A hand grasped hers. She was dimly aware that she was lying on the ground. Dont cry if you both grow up to be strong, maybe we will meet again, my dear little ones. You must look after your father and brother The hand felt warm her mothers voice echoed in her mind. A sense of sadness gripped her. It seems that fate is indeed a cruel thing your mother can only give you both this gift. Did she hear mocking laughter -My mothers? {A Thought through Eternity} I Do Not Want You To Die In This Place The words hung in her mind like fireworks. It was a memory she had no memory of, and which subverted everything she thought she understood about mantras, but she didnt care. Her vision returned, slowly and painfully. She was certain that her heart had stopped for a second but now it beat, albeit irregularly, starting to send some warmth around her body. Her mantra ate up the sorrow and torment of those old memories and turned them into fuel to fan the dying embers of her life. She claimed her lungs back first. Lungs and heart, to make blood flow. Her clothes, still frozen solid, opened lesions where they had fused with her skin as she breathed. Just that was enough. It wasnt pain, not yet anyway, but the sensation of the cloth taking her skin away with it had a sensation in her mind akin to tearing silk. She tried not to focus on it; coherent thought was hard enough without such distractions. Time passed by and her natural healing had finally gotten enough purchase to fight against the cold now, clawing back her life in the face of the very worst of the damage, even as the temperature rose around her. Soon her body was soaked in both dew and icy sweat as the world around her warmed. This rapidly gave way to a slick of thawing blood: her skin was split all over and her muscles had deformed under the unnatural cold. The water in her body had almost all frozen and expanded, causing catastrophic internal damage even before the air had turned into liquid and formed voids of empty space that collapsed other places. -It is frankly miraculous that I am still alive right now, a voice in her mind told her. She ignored it and continued to focus on triaging her internal injuries with what vital qi she had at her disposal. The fireworks of whatever her mother had done were starting to fade away, vanishing back into the recesses of her being bit by bit. At some point, she found that the temperature was back to some kind of normal level, although it was still bitterly cold based on the faint sheen of frost her vision could make out covering everything Her nervous system, which had felt like it was stuck in its own fog, abruptly reconnected with the rest of her body. She had experienced serious numbness and the pain that came after once before, when she was stung by a thunder mutate lamium, but this made that experience seem like a rash from a normal nettle. It took all her control not to scream in pain. She wanted to curl up in a ball and sob, as every part of her body now simultaneously felt like it was burning, tingling, had been slapped and hit with a blunt object. Sana was... She was holding Sanas hand somehow. Within her memories, there was no recollection of that happening? -Oh, I fell, and managed to grab her hand before everything froze completely. Through her palm, she could feel her sister shivering ever so slightly beside her, in just as much pain it seemed. With this came a return of some of the other, more instinctual aspects associated with her cultivation, feelings honed in places like the God Bewitching Jasmine Grove and the Red Pit. Those instincts were telling her that if she screamed now, or made any kind of fuss, it would lead to their absolute deaths. The shadow in the mist was still there, looming in the distance. Eventually, the last vestiges of it did genuinely disappear into the gloom and the oppressive silence was once more complete. With that threat finally departed, she turned back to the task of not dying. Even at this point, her life was still teetering on a knife-edge. Feeding the pain to the mantra, she started to run through some of the more esoteric aspects of physical cultivation, as explained to them by their mother. Different ways of pushing the mantra about, odd mnemonic tricks that would change the way it worked on the body, soothe the mind and even dissociate perception. Right now she certainly needed the perception dissociation trick. After two cycles of the variant mnemonic, she felt her nervous system returning to normal in her hands and feet. Circulation was also being properly restored: her natural healing had gotten to the point where it was working on her muscles, mending the ruined blood vessels and nerves that ran to the periphery of her body. The temperature had also burst blood vessels in her -My She saw strange things and her sense of taste went funny for a few seconds. Her heart skipped horribly and nearly stopped, accompanied by a series of excruciating shooting pains throughout her body. She recovered from the blood deviation with another cycle of the variant mnemonic, sweating mentally. After the sixth cycle, she was able to move her eyes sufficiently to check out her sister''s condition, although just that little bit of movement still left her feeling like her face was about to fall off. Sana was slumped next to her, looking like a corpse caught in a blizzard. Her skin was still nearly blue and blistering where her clothes stuck to it, and, even though her body steamed faintly, her dark brown hair was still silver with frost. It lingered on her lips and eyelashes, giving her a strange, otherworldly look. A broken voice in her mind noted that they made pretty corpses. She banished it to the mantra without blinking. Psyche breaks were bad, so it was convenient that they were yet another thing their mantra could deal with with abnormal ease. Blood was starting to run from slowly thawing lesions; Sanas eyes were still blood red, two large lines of blood running down her cheeks, and, as she watched, blood also started to run from her sisters nose, ears and even scalp. No breath was visible, but she could feel her pulse through her hand at least. Seconds stretched on until Sanas eyes abruptly moved and met hers. Slowly they both crumpled, if such a thing were possible given their already ruined state, as their bodies enforced rigidity from the cold was finally banished. The faint smile on Sanas face was mirrored on her own. -We... both survived. [Obsolete] Chapter 28 – The Final Day
It is oft remarked that if you are without particular talent in Spiritual Cultivation, have not the heart for Dharma, or Bodily Cultivation, not the nature for Soul Cultivation, nor the teacher for the Martial Forms, there still remains Physical Cultivation. So long as one has the means to acquire a mantra, one can attain quite easily a degree of strength that would be impressive in a mortal world. While it is true that one can gain strength, durability, and in fact an almost cockroach-like survivability compared to a spiritual cultivator of that realm. That one can live for a millennia and ensure that your descendants live double or even triple their normal mortal spans. It is in the end, an inescapable truth that this is sadly not a mortal world, and we are not mortals dreaming of Tian. To us Immortality is not the end of the path, but the beginning. As such, Physical Cultivation has no road here. None that I know of have ever taken it beyond its equivalent of Spirit Severing. Most never make it past Mantra Seed, its equivalent to forming a Golden Core. Additionally, those who dual cultivate these mantras with other methods such as Spiritual Laws cannot take the spiritual part as the major component. To do so invariably invokes issues in tribulations that not even the most remarkable of sages have ever managed to raise a disciple to overcome. As such your spiritual cultivation will never advance beyond your physical one, cursing you to a broken road for the compromise of a swift start
~Excerpt from a talk on the Heavenly Dao. Dao Sovereign Sheng Wen.

~ Sana and Arai C Mysterious Land ~
Sana found herself drifting. She couldnt say it was an unpleasant sensation simply because her nervous system had capitulated at an indeterminable point prior to this. Assuming she wasnt already dead, and this was what the point of demise felt like, only her foundation and mantra were sustaining the frozen sparks of her life at this point. The idea that she might already be crossing over to the afterlife was really not helping. No matter how persistently she scrunched those morbid thoughts into a ball and pushed them away, they kept coming back. -It could be some weird variant of the afterlife. -Death is complicated after all. She focused hard, banishing the C they were not voices, she didnt really get those, mercifully C fractured shards of her own subconscious that were prodding and poking away at her. -On the other hand, I really hope the energy I just spent to keep them in check wouldn''t have been better spent sheltering my organs, she thought. And yet death, and ideas of death Just. Would. Not. Go. Away. Disgusted with that part of herself but unwilling to waste more vital energy on it, she let them spool out in the background while she focused on the important things C like trying to ensure that her remaining organs didnt fail. Her subconscious promptly started to vociferously debate with itself about what death in a world where great sages poked and prodded at the destinies of those much weaker than themselves, while old freaks and ghosts were able to mess with time and space on a disturbingly casual level, might actually mean. She ignored it resolutely and focused wholeheartedly on the resurgent chill in her bones. It currently felt like it was trying to break out and reconnect with the deathly chill from outside. Only when they started on personal grief, particularly the death of their mother, did she finally send a sweeping thought to scatter them away. Even so, she was left with the lingering memories of her fathers bitter rants about those self-same sages and ghosts echoing in her minds eye. Finally, however, she managed to reconnect to some sense of her surroundings. -Her nervous system was still frozen solid somehow. Probably that was a mercy as her blood was barely flowing as it was. -Grass beneath her? Check. -Sky, well, mist above her, tinted a disturbing red so her eyes were ruined? Check. -Also not above her C ahead of her, a stray part of her subconscious corrected her. Sighing inwardly, she had to acknowledge that it was correct it seemed. It was impossible to move, so she couldnt see what was holding her left wrist hand? -That should be Arai. She had been standing right next to her. It helped in a strange way that the damage appeared to be purely physical. Whatever it was that had been done to them, by whatever it was that conjured or brought this mist, didnt seem to be related to qi. -Or if it was, it was so powerful that she couldnt even perceive it, a more rebellious fragment called out. -In any case, it was no form of qi she could do anything about. She pushed back at the various parts of her mind which were trying to give other theories. As time passed, they were getting more persistent which was not a good thing. She knew she didnt really suffer the split voices issue from psyche breaks. Neither of them should, truth be told. Their mantra was particularly good at soul stuff and they had a lot of exposure to places like the Red Pit, compared to most of the other herb hunters. Especially herb hunters their age. Even so, the disparate shards of her consciousness were getting more incoherent, or morbid, or confused. Some screamed... Some sobbed... One just wanted to ramble about grass and nothing she could do would shut it up. Another had been quietly reciting their mantra non-stop. She was grateful for that last one at least. It was at least being useful. That was what mattered. Time flowed on, either seconds or minutes, she couldn''t say. Her vision was less pink now which was good. That probably meant she wasnt dead, so she continued to lie there and stare at grass, trying to filter out the little voice that was explaining how THIS particular bit of grass was more interesting than the last hundred blades. She really wished she could just shut her eyes. Slowly other things re-associated in her mind and body. -Stuff. -Wherever they.? -...She? -This place was. -Had time passed? -Of course, it had. She froze. CAhhah, the voices giggled at that. That was probably not good. Becoming the voice in your own head was absolutely not a symptom of getting better. The feeling of dissociation had been growing steadily stronger even as she fought to save her liver from the cold. It was like trying to focus after not sleeping for days except she didnt need to sleep? -Oh. My... memories are breaking apart. All she wanted to do was close her eyes, and just sleep -No. No. Very bad! All the shard-like voices invested in not dying turned on her. The mantra still rattled through her head. She had no idea how she was actually doing that, a voice in her head supplied. The one that was Cstill talking about fate-thrashed grass told it that it was obviously because this hill was made of very special grass. She wanted to scream. At them. At her. At the world. At the thing that had put her in this state. -You can scream because we are feeling pain again. She eyeballed the shards and really focused on pushing them back together a bit. They didnt resist, but it was like trying to pile up fine sand with her hands and there just wasnt enough sand. -Why can I feel? It was odd. Too odd. Her nervous system was a chunk of ice. Her brain, lungs and heart were about all that was still properly protected. Another voice in her head supplied that she was probably suffering huge brain trauma in some manner, likely due to the exposure to whatever it was, the shadowy thing in the fog. -That was unhelpful. The voice that she couldnt really focus on at all pointed out that it wasnt there to be helpful. It seemed far too happy about that. Every part of her body hurt. She still couldnt move, and the chill in her body was still there. Although it was fading, maybe? Probably. Her hand was no longer purplish. Ah. Her vision was no longer pink. That was why. Now her hand was pale. Whitish blue and smeared in dried blood and torn skin? It looked like a corpses hand, she thought. One left too long in a blizzard. A hand, in no better condition than hers, held hers through the grass. Dull pulses echoed in her head. -The grass was taller than she recalled? Odd it had been short? Shorter? The shard of her subconscious that was rambling on about grass was triumphant, telling her she should have been looking at it first. -Because it wasnt the same grass! -You could have started with that point. Rather than something about the shape of the fibres on the blades making it Alusis Broad-grass rather than Alusa Meadow Sedge, she shot back at it. -I am you, the voice pointed out, even as it dwindled away into the distance, its task presumably done. One after another the shards of her subconscious folded back into herself. The dull thunder-like pulses in her head were getting stronger now? -Oh... -Not thunder, heartbeat. Her eardrums were either smashed or rendered functionally inoperable. Her face was in agony. Pain inside her face. Ice crystals in her sinuses. -Wonderful, she thought somewhat sarcastically. It was funny how the mind fixated on that kind of pain, rather than, say, the agonising frost burns and lacerations she was also becoming aware of. Still, her having an actual pulse was good. Then again, the voice droning the mantra was also getting quieter. So probably not good. She focused on the words her mother had told her to visualise. To pull out the potential of her body thread by thread. ''Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul.'' She might as well have thrown the mantra into a deep pool for the good it did. There was no energy to spare to curse, all she could do was focus harder. Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul. The pain transformed slightly. The cycle shifted. She felt the intent filtering through the words. -Again. SpIRit. HEaRt. REneWal. BOdy. SouL. This time the mantra fled from her like a slippery fish. Too much concentration. Her mothers words spontaneously resurfaced in her mind. A kindly face, a gentle voice saying: No Sana... You cannot force it. This isnt like a spiritual law where you can get there JUST by sheer bloody-mindedness half the time. You must ACCEPT what is given. Receive the words as if they are an old friend. You cannot force them to be a part of you. Father''s voice: I think thats an oversimplification dear. I wont pretend to understand a tenth of what it is you are teaching the girls but for a spiritual law, you have to control the flow of Qi. Its hardly sheer bloody-mindedness as you put it. ... Her mother sounded annoyed: Shush! You will confuse her. She needs to understand that control is not about domination, its about harmony. Its a" the memory trailed off as the words dwindled away. -What the dark-fate! Stupid memory! -Why no perfect recall! "Cycle. Not a" the words came back momentarily before vanishing again. -Cycle... shifting pattern, harmonious rhythm of the body! -Stop fighting me you moron, let me work! She stared into the darkness of her own collapsing psyche and sweated mentally. When your own mantra started speaking to you things were bad. Very very bad. Spirit. Heart. Renewal. Body. Soul. It worked. But it didnt feel as strong as it should. Her vitality was slipping away. Like the creeping hands of some malignant spectre, realisation concerning her bodily condition filtered through to her. Her body was ruined beyond even the capability of her foundation to support. All she was doing was treading water, slowly drawing out her death That went straight into the mantra bin and she started to repeat the cycle again. Her memories were blurry now. It was hard to focus, trapped in this world of icy fog, in the present. Even as she struggled to eke out that next cycle she could feel everything slipping away from her into the shadows. Suddenly she heard her mothers voice so clearly she might have been sitting right next to her, felt a hand on her head, her hand clasping her right hand. A warmth and a sense of care she had not felt in years. Child the voice seemed sad? -Why was mother sad? What has happened to you Oh, Sana Your mother is just going to go away for a while... if you both grow strong maybe we will meet again my dear little one, you must look after your father. He can be a real idiot at times. The hand felt warm the gentle voice echoed in her mind. A sense of sadness gripped her. "It seems that fate is indeed a cruel thing here. Your mother can only give you this gift" She heard mocking laughter somehow... Her mothers? {I. Do. Not. Want. You. To. Die. In. This. Place.} It felt like she had been dropped in boiling water. The strength that flowed from those words set her body alight. She floundered in her mind. Hot. Cold. Light. Dark. Everything spun, but nothing quite moved. Consciousness was physically returned to her like a slap in the face. Her eyes snapped open. She gasped out loud. It felt like a soundless death rattle. Every part of her was in agony. Her bones felt like they had jaws and were gnawing at her muscles. Her muscles felt like they were twisted and contorted in ways nature never intended beneath her skin. As for her skin? She couldnt decide if it was on fire or frozen solid. Pain was reality, her whole world was pain now. She screamed silently and kept on screaming until the hand holding hers squeezed hers. Her sister''s voice, from nearby sounded like she was gargling ice crystals. Thats probably not a good idea. She ran out of breath to scream and gasped. Air flooded her lungs - she hadn''t breathed in, the pain was quite something. Eventually, she managed to speak haltingly: S-ss-sis? H-how? Ah, Arai sounded equally raspy and distant. She tried to move her head to look at her, but her body was still numb. Something mother left us, I think, Arai sounded not sad, it was an emotion that she knew because it was inside her as well. complicated. I heard her voice. I guess this was her. gift, her sisters voice was muted even through the rasp. Her own memories were still tattered and fractured. No voices, at least. She tried to summon up the words from the memories. There had been a few. Something in the tone lingered with her. The homily came first: ''Accept what is given, receive what is due'' - even old Ling had muttered it occasionally when she was sure he thought none of them noticed when he was particularly annoyed about something. The other memory was nebulous. Like it deliberately didnt want to come into her minds eye. Whatever words her mother had spoken to save her, or maybe safeguard, refused to make themselves known. However, something in the tone of the voice lingered. She focused on that, the tone, and repeated the mantra. She only managed a single word in the same manner. Body Her body breathed. That was the only way to describe it. The tension melted away and the pain, while still there, was now more recurring memory than active reality. She stared up at the sky. There was a sun there. Sis, she said after a while. Yes? Arai croaked. We both survived. Yes It seems we did, Arais voice mirrored her own. It was hard to say how long she lay there, on the grass, before she felt capable of rolling over. Everything hurt. But at least she could move without screaming, thanks to the mantra. Arai lay there, looking like something that had just crawled out of a blood pit. Can you move? she asked. Yeah I uggh sort of. I was just, Arai replied, sounding hoarse. Figured it was better to take it easy Yeah it was hard to disagree with that logic. She looked around and finally realised why her subconscious had been ranting about grass. Because the grass was different now. It was taller, for starters. It had been about shin high before on the hilltop. Now it was close to waist high. Pulling herself up, using the nearest upright rock for support, she took in the landscape. If there was an upside, it didnt appear to have completely changed around them. The broad brushstrokes were still the same. They were still within a wide circle of twelve upright stones. Now she could make out dull relief figures on each one. A woman holding a jar? Another had a sheep on it for some reason. Another a crab. All were crude and highly stylised. Twelve in total, animals and figures. Was it something akin to the zodiac of 12 celestial animals? It took a moment to place the other change. The view was still awe-inspiring. The forests now climbed precipitously up the mountain slopes, vanishing into the cloud in the distance. She could make out what appeared to be the tower of one of those great buildings, but of the others? Staring around, she got nothing. None of the other peaks had ruins on them. However, the insane scale was gone or somehow lessened. That was not to say, as she kept looking up and up at the peaks, that they were not immense. The mountains towered. The ones before them, across the valley, easily twelve miles high, from valley bottom to the peaks she could see. She had taken in the circumference twice before the rest of the changes sank in. They were probably not in a valley, but rather a vale enclosed in a great ring of peaks running east to west. If there was a pass behind, it was lost in mist and cloud pine forest. The pass to the north what was probably north was barely visible amid the sweeping slopes. She fancied that towers shimmered in that distance as well. If it was possible, the landscape felt a lot more, well, complete. Harmonious, even. The vegetation encroached into the vale, but no longer was there a weird shift between sub-tropical jungle and montane cloud pine for starters. The vale was broad and flat. The river still glittered in the distance. The huge cataracts in the distance rumbled. But seemed more structured. Now that she looked closely, there were in fact buildings in the distance, on some of the slopes to the east C towering compounds and interlocked complexes that squatted on the edge of the cloud line. Their design a mix of familiar and unfamiliar. There were pagodas and stupa-like things, rectilinear buildings with peaked roofs and sprawling halls that barely registered above the treeline. Even several large villa-like structures that were, apart from the flatter roofs, similar in their construction/design to those on the coast near Blue Water City, here overlooking the valley from the higher ridgeline. Some looked mostly intact, but in others, she was able to pick out some missing roofs and tumbled walls. Her instinct suggested they would be unreachable. Most of them were above the lower mist line or hidden in the forest that encroached onto it. Arai had managed to pull herself upright and was also looking around, wincing and checking her limbs as she did so. Thats probably not good, her sister muttered, suddenly holding up the jade talisman around her neck. She blinked and peered at it. Whats wrong with it? she asked, not seeing anything obviously off. Remember, I triggered a counting talisman, or well, altered a talisman really badly, to take a stable pulse of qi from my storage talisman at a fixed point back before we started climbing that cliff? What feels like a lifetime ago? Arai said. OhYes, she found herself replying, not liking where this might be going. Well, we were out for three days it seems. So there goes the theory that we get kicked out after seven days. We have been here for nine now, according to the talisman count. So it could be closer to ten, I guess. If you count the time before we triggered it. Oh, was all she could manage at that. It was what she had expected somehow, but well. Arai frowned. Huh, it seems the landscape changed again? Less ginormous buildings and the scale seems within reason now? Yeah, she nodded. Probably it happened when the mist moved on. I hope that doesnt come back. I dont think mother left us a second lifesaving... whatever that was. Something to do with the more advanced realms of our physical cultivation mantra I guess, or a different mantra altogether, maybe? Old Ling did say you could have more than one if you were particularly gifted or lucky, Arai mused. By the way did you also get the weird recollection thing that went with it? When mother started lecturing me about acceptance and not forcing control. Oh.erm, yeah, she stared off into the distance. That memory had slotted back neatly into its place. The follow on one was still fuzzy and indistinct though. Hah. You were always terrible at that when we were young, Arai chuckled weakly. And you were shit at unarmed she trailed off, staring out across the vale. And after that? she asked carefully. Oh, Arai trailed off as well. Neither talked much about the time of their mothers death. The memories were cruel and difficult. Easier to just forget that her mothers extended family were such people. Father had taken steps to ensure that they were properly removed from their matrilineal grandfathers clan. Their matrilineal grandmother still kept in some contact, but it was awkward and distant. They knew what they had done. Their brother had been the compromise of sorts. A pitiful thing. Mother was there, in the dark, holding my hand, singing a song. I think it was the day before she passed away. It was something like a lullaby, but I didnt recognise the words. I think it was one of the ones she sometimes sang when she was sad, or we hadnt had a good day somehow. You? Sana grimaced. Its hard to recall. She was at my bedside? Or sitting on the bed, it was just before... she said she was sorry? And that she had to go away for a long time. Neither spoke for a while. Arai finally gave a big sigh and fell back on the grass. Well it seems no good will come of dwelling on it too much. We survived. A short while later she sat back up. Theres a lake down there. Assuming its not filled with Yin Qi. Or deathly corrosive, or actually boiling so hard it doesnt even ripple Or actually a portal into a timeless death zone that draws in everyone it touches, turning them into one-dimensional images, she added sourly, thinking of the ''Stopping Pit''. Yes. Or that, Arai shuddered. Shall we stagger over there and see if we cant clean ourselves up a bit? She stared at her sister, then at herself. They both looked like living corpses. Thats not a bad idea, she conceded. You look about as bad as I feel.

~ Meng Fu, Seven Sovereigns School C Yin Eclipse Valleys. ~
Meng Fu; Ancient Imperial Ancestor, Dao Mother Heaven Pyre, True Flame Sovereign, Founder of the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School C and several others before that, theoretically revered ancient ancestor across much of a Great World, teacher of fabled existences, and to her mother, and now one ancient eldritch thing from beyond the comprehension of mortal existence little chick, stood on the edge of a cliff, looking down into the smouldering remains of a part of ancient Mahavaran. The obliteration within the eastern side of the Jasmine Gate was near total. There, the impact of two of the seven venerate-grade weapons had achieved the same kind of devastation a quasi-immortal cultivator could in a lower world. Someone, the perpetrators of the fine mess she was now looking out over, had clearly raised the suppression, and not just a little bit either. A formidable venerate-step treasure, or an artefact forged of a venerates Dao Spark was required for that. -Yet another thing to ponder in all this, she mused, taking in the smouldering chaos for a few more seconds before looking into the distance to contemplate the wider catastrophe. For someone ignorant of the subtleties in the way the suppression in Yin Eclipse worked, having just watched everything unfold, the lack of wider damage in the landscape would, she was sure, probably be perplexing. Yes, parts of the valleys around her burned, their fires visible as halos beneath vast palls of smoke in every direction. Yes, some ridge lines had actually been cracked and several large, rather uninviting fissures had been cleft into the ''underworld'', but most of that had been caused by the aftershocks, not the initial impacts. That the damage below was what it was, was, truthfully, a testament to the terrible power of the seven parasol wood swords that the Seven Severing Phoenix Sword Formation leveraged at its core. To truly understand how terrible the suppression in this place was, you had to understand that anywhere else in this world, that offensive power, even pressured by the fundamental ''oppression'' exerted by the nature of Great World, would have turned half of Blue Water Province into a flat, glassy desert. Anything on the western side of the sub-continent would have had a very bad day. Shaking her head, she turned back to look at the two groups of cultivators behind her. The first was a squad of Guardian Elders from the Seven Sovereigns School led by two of her own disciples; twelfth old ancestor Cao Liang and ninth old ancestor Meng Tan. Neither were remotely amused to be here, Especially Meng Tan. The other was the survivors of this farce. It was fair to say there was a lot of looming going on. Their rescue mission, of sorts, was not happy. Ah, A-ancestor Cao! One of the surviving elders who appeared to know her disciple, was busy kowtowing to him. The others were all kneeling nearby, also grovelling. Looking on, she couldnt help but feel it was an action truly unbecoming of their status. -I suppose it is what it is, she mused, looking over them. When you get a big sect, no matter how hard you try, invariably you get idiots like this who lack character yet still manage to worm their way up the ladder. We have only found these four, Honoured Founder, The leader of the Guardian Elder group stepped forward smartly and saluted. These four who are still alive, that was the unspoken part. Well, five if I count little Ji, who miraculously survived this debacle. Her gaze travelled to the line of corpses. There were seven, somewhat coincidentally, though those were only the ones they had found body parts for. Another five had died leaving no corpses C either through self-detonation or being consumed C while a further three were entirely unaccounted for. We are waiting on the sect to locate the soul talismans of Fan Ji, Rantai Mao and Erlang Weng, External Guardian Elder Meng Fei added, saluting her politely. She gave him a sideways look and sighed inwardly. Technically, all Sect Elders who were willing to partake in this kind of mission had to have a copy of their personal soul talisman stored in the schools grand pavilion. The Seven Sovereigns had very explicit rules forbidding ad-hoc members on these kinds of missions for good reason as well, given how political they always tended to be, and how challenging the Seven Sovereigns current position on Eastern Azure was. Honoured Ancestor, all three of them originally started off as guest elders. They were recent additions to the External Elder Hall, another of the elders supplied. Did they now, her non-committal reply made the four survivors flinch. The pattern of this was clear enough, to her at least. It wasnt the first time, although it was the first time someone or group had dared to be this overt in almost 200,000 years. Their school had kept a low profile in recent millennia for its status as a major world power. A part of her was wondering now if that profile had been too low, truth be told. She had largely let its profile recede in public matters since the Huang-Mo wars. Firstly to avoid attracting eyes to her own matters, and secondly because the current emperor was weak on his throne and looking for excuses, particularly after the attempt to pressure the Moon Tomb cult after those wars ended up being a costly, spiked iron brick on the foot of the Imperial Military Bureau. -What to do. What to do. She stared over at the mountain slopes beyond and Black Spire Pinnacle, the lowest, easterly peak of Thunder Crest. Its clouds had returned to their normal pattern. To her west, the great peak of the Yin Eclipse Great Mount towered in the clouds, still somewhat visible given the seasonal rains had not started to reassert their dominion. At this distance, it looked to be over a thousand miles high, but actually, that was an illusion of its presence. Just by being, it distorted its presence in the world, such that she was sure it would be a surprise to most to know it was only ninety-nine miles high. -Ninety-nine miles high, an immense mountain. It was the third highest in the entire Great World. Only the erstwhile Kunlun Mountain, the stronghold of the Buddhists of the Shang Buddha in this world and Mount Tai on the central continent, the seat of Divine Ascension for the Dun Clans sole Divine Sage and principle link to the Kong Heavenly clan, were higher. You had to qualify that though because Yin Eclipse was not a normal mountain. It had an innate quality that broke space in some way even she couldnt fully grasp. It towered on the horizon no matter where you were on the sub-continent and beyond, fully visible tens of thousands of miles distant and having a presence several magnitudes over its actual height. All its peaks were odd as well. In their own terrifying ways. With a further soft sigh, she considered the scattered clouds and drifting sheets of light rain, through which peeked slashes of blue sky, and pursed her lips, as unbidden, the scene of Yin Eclipse descending into the world hung in her mind''s eye. -Oh you fools if only you brats trying to poke and pry at the secrets of this place could have seen that moment she sighed inwardly, resisting the urge to shudder. Seen how the land shattered and the seas boiled. How three continents had become seven in an instant under its impact. Her hunch was that their ardour for its secrets would be cooled, buried and memorialised for their nine generations so fast it might well cause a temporal paradox. -Ah... With a grimace, she caught herself, however there was not sense of peeking eyes, not any spiteful thunder. The devastation unleashed had been impressive, for the size of what actually came down, given how it now looked. Then again she had also seen the things fall down that would become the mysterious ruins of the primary peaks and their various mountains around it. The fragments of that fortress and the black stone Watchtowers as her mother had called them.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. unbidden, her gaze sought out the heart of the Jasmine Gate. The grove where that... she took a breath, glad she was facing away from the others. -At least the old turtle dragon left without causing a fuss. That this was where Old Jiao had come to skulk for the last millennia was a bit of a shock, even to her. Their rivalry was somewhat cooler of late, but he was one of the few entities in this Great World that would actually give her personal pause and among the most unpredictable as well. If only because unlike her, he had spent much more time prying into the secrets of this place. She had only been a little chick then, standing at her mothers side. Newly arrived in this place, accompanying her mother when she came to chastise a foolish ancient emperor for using one of the Meng clans precious gifts to make furniture -Furniture! Who turns a celestial parasol tree into a chair? Over a trade dispute even now, uncounted years later that was still annoying to think about. -Well, if I discount the old turtle, probably there is no one else here who knows as much about this heaven-defying death trap as I do and this is not his style. -Not to mention, the Jasmine Gate would probably turn him into turtle soup, assuming that old villain of a monkey didn''t try again. There was no sign of it, either. That was, unfortunately, the problem with this place, it was a death-trap and it was also an inexhaustible cornucopia of chaos if you didnt just let it well enough alone. When it first fell, she had been dubious about how concerned her mother was over it and in truth a bit resentful when she was handed the task of watching C as she had put it at the time C Paint dry on a bit of celestial geology. Now, she would give genuine tail feathers for it to be anywhere close to that boring. Especially given the Jasmine Gate, once its old experts recouped was going to want answers. Sighing faintly, she turned back to the four survivors again, contemplating them with narrowed eyes. They had no way of knowing, so it was hard to blame them on one level, that this mountain and the events surrounding its descent into this world were the real reason that the Meng family, within the Meng Heavenly clan, continued to maintain a presence on Eastern Azure. The only reason that the Seven Sovereigns School even existed. Her mother had asked her and a group of her sworn friends to set up an influence under the pretence of keeping an eye on that emperors successor. A first flush of responsibility, a good experience for her to spread her wings, in a world that didnt have any of the high politicking or inherent danger of many of their own dominion realms. The reality being that she was to keep watch on this place and inform her mother immediately if anything untoward happened. They had made various schools and sects over the aeons since, finally founding the Seven Sovereigns Imperial School which still stood to this day. -In spite of several events akin to those that have transpired today. If it wasnt for the fact that she was being subtly observed by quite a number of people, including several from beyond the horizon, she would have sat down and groaned C or punched something maybe one of the idiots grovelling. Her mothers instructions regarding this place were typical of her - Do nothing, say nothing, watch it carefully and make sure nobody pokes around in it too overtly. Early attempts at doing nothing about it had been largely futile though. -If there was a red talisman and bell rope somewhere that said danger do not touch, world may end, cultivators would be queuing up for a thousand miles to try yanking it off, she thought wryly. So in the intervening aeons, she had sponsored various expeditions into the ruins themselves and also quietly eliminated quite a few after the fact C either personally, or through the influence of her sworn sister Meng Ruo, who had founded the Solitary Slaughter Sept. That the Meng clan controlled the foremost dark cultivator sect controlling the elite assassins of this great world was a secret known to none but the two of them and one other. All those places she had ventured into, in and beneath the mountains, including the smouldering ruin of the Jasmine Gate below, were fearful, uncommon places. Filled with inauspicious vibes, distorted qi, spatial dissonance and the lingering, unwilling echoes of other times and places. To that end, it was amazing what people didnt notice, despite it being right in front of them. Although some of it was a matter of perspective C perspective that was currently lacking in the heavens of this era. The laws of the Great World were thin here. Even the strength of the fates and Worldly Fate struggled to penetrate much beyond the surface. Everywhere here, you could find rules that exceeded the connate strength of a Great World and a veritable menagerie of old things had accordingly found their home in those same depths over the aeons. Things that liked to avoid the laws of these and other heavens, or simply those that sought to test themselves in a way nowhere else in this part of the Azure Astral Starfield, never mind in Eastern Azure itself, could or would. Seekers of that final scrap of enlightenment that would propel them to new heights or depths. Precious few really understood the true upper limits of the fearful strength of this place. Her mother had warned her before she left, explicitly, that the suppression in the depths of this land was so vast that it would be able to quash even someone of her realm effortlessly, never mind a Venerate of lesser realms, or an meagre Ascendant. None would be more or less privileged than a Golden Core child in this otherworldly place. Death would come in equal measure, uncaring of prestige, knowledge, comprehension, Truth or manifest destiny. Especially ''manifest destiny''. This mountain sometimes seemed to exist purely to spit in the eye of some aspects of the Heavenly Samsara, she felt. Mulling this over, while she considered her own part in this, it was hard not to feel a bit frustrated, because if she were to be somewhat objective, part of this was her fault. Not the mess in front of her C that was a matter for the school and its vitality. Rather, she was culpable for not stopping those brats guarding the school before they dropped that particular formation through the rift. Staring around again, it was impossible to deny that it had exacerbated the whole thing a lot. It made her want to kick something. Unfortunately, that would be un-decorous and unbecoming of a person of her eminent status and send the wrong impression to any onlookers. She should have realised as soon as the abomination started talking. However, it was not every week that a real eldritch abomination from beyond the realm wall came crawling out of your teleportation formation, not in Azure Astral Starfield anyway. It had at least injured the thing that emerged, but caused so much damage in the collateral shockwave, even with the suppression of the land, that it had disturbed the Thunder on the Pinnacle and revealed its ruin to the world for a mere moment. Although not as much as the other thing. She was compartmentalising that. Her anger there was more personal. -There would be restitution for that. -Could I just seal the entire sub-continent? Claim this place for the Meng family? It was a tempting if rather extravagant thought, though doable if she played her hand right. -I could call brother, Meng Ruo maybe, and a few of the others back... -On the other hand, mother would throw a fit and the Meng clan would probably demand I come back. Her mother would be very angry if she abused the precarious position of the clan in this world. Her father would likey demand that she come home, again. Maybe send her aunt with her brother to make sure that she did this time. It would also provoke a Realm War on multiple fronts that the Meng clan neither wanted nor needed in the current era. The Dun and by extension the Kong and Huang Heavenly clans, who were the ascendant influences at this point, would take it as the Meng clan trying to re-establish hegemony here, and Eastern Azure was no longer a pivotal concern on her clan''s terriorial fringe in this era. The new treaty, barely half a cycle old, had also given a lot more power to the Huang Heavenly clan. The Wuli branch was tolerable, however the Gan branch was not. They were almost a clan within a clan, strutting peacocks with dangerous origins and far too many skeletons. The Kong clan might well decide that their bottom line had been breached and permit the Duns Divine Sage to turn his gaze back to the world to protect the seat of his Blue Morality Scripture. CNo, she mused, still eyeing the group who were grovelling, now is not the time to provoke a shit-slinging match with that bunch of hypocrites. The current generation were a bit flaky but those behind them, pulling the strings, were not and the last thing anyone needed was someone getting ideas on Yin Eclipse and deciding to turn it over. That someone hadnt come prying when the Venerate Core exploded was already nothing short of miraculous, though she supposed it could be down to them having detonated it right in front of such an abomination. Looking back at the peak of the great mount, shrouded in perpetual cloud, she frowned. -Was it you? Did you step in? She got nothing in return, making her just sigh again, a bit more deeply then turn her eyes back to the four survivors once more, who having just watched her stare at them aimlessly for some minutes sighing with palpable disappointment, were fully in the grip of every ill scenario their febrile minds could concoct. The elders were getting a breakdown of what had happened at least, in between all the gesticulation and the grovelling. -When you realise what it is that you have been party to. Will you try to kill yourselves? Rather than accept the punishment? she wondered with an amused sigh, probably they wouldn''t, they didn''t have the conviction for that. Haiiii The trees around them rustled somewhat ominously, making her realise that last sigh had been a bit too overt. The four were grovelling even more now. Even the elders and her two disciples were staring at her askance. Honoured ancestor? a nearby External Guardian Elder saluted. Another war for the control of Eastern Azure is not what anyone needs. Certainly not off of the back of this place, she mused, walking over from the edge of the ridge. It was somewhat amusing really, to watch the wheels of their minds spinning as they all turned over her words. I could have said that the grass was green and the sky was blue and they would still be sweating, looking for the hidden meaning. That said, talking about global war did serve to unnerve the four idiots, who were visibly sweating, so she decided to just stick with that line for now. As much because it was what the distant watchers probably expected as well. You are aware that your actions have broken a whole bunch of our influences most ancient rules? she added for good measure, crossing her arms. The theatre was something you just took in your stride after a while, though in this instance it was getting a bit silly. She could detect ten separate groups now, from all over C north, south, east and west, a lot from the west. She herself could not be divined, but that didnt mean that people werent trying to see what the Seven Sovereigns would do in these circumstances. Various powers had been quietly working for hundreds of millennia to keep the eyes of the current Imperial Court from these lands, and before that the Shan had also been encouraged to not delve too deeply, though there the agreement had been somewhat cosier. Quite a few of those powers, on both sides, had long memories and held deeper grudges still. While the war between the differing interpretations of Fate within the world had mostly cooled this last aeon and the Blue Morality was here to stay, this vexed a lot of the older influences who remembered freer days, before the last great upheaval, when the Dun Imperial clan was re-established thanks to the Kong clan. The Heavens of Eastern Azure had changed and most had made some accommodation with it. She had wanted to leave the world then, having become disillusioned with this place and the chaos that led to the downfall of the Shan, as several of her old friends had. However, her mother had been insistent that someone she could trust watch the Great Mount C and keep a wary eye on the more ambitious elements within the Dun Imperial clan in case they turned their eyes towards it. That warning still made her wary, because the Duns own Divine Sage had deep roots with Eastern Azure. She knew a bit about divinity, truthfully, far more than anyone at her realm should. Many of the eyes watching now were from those other powers. While they disagreed about a very great number of things, none of them wanted to see the Kong or the Ming or the Tang Heavenly clans set their eyes on Yin Eclipse in earnest, so her actions here were being scrutinised far too closely. Far, far too closely. -Oh yes. Her mother was going to give her an earful all right if she ever got to hear about this. She stared at the four pensively, not bothering to hide the pressure in her gaze now. Based on the idiots in front of her, it was highly likely that word would get back to others in the Meng clan, even if she had no hand in it. Sect Enforcement Great Elder Tuo Kankai, who was still babbling, would have absolutely taken some steps to expedite his role in this mess. She had, admittedly, tuned out his excuses several minutes ago because they were, if not properly mendacious, bordering on attempted deception by omission. Not even good omission either. Anyone with half an eye to read the landscape, and most of those who had come with her were at least capable of that, even here, could see how his excuses rang hollow. So let me get this clear, young Liang, who was squatting next to the shivering ''Great Elder'', mused. None of the people you saved are here, because they were already running away when you arrived? Yey-ye-yes! another nearby survivor stammered. Some Golden Immortal punks and two children managed to run away C while you all bravely stood there and fought not only the whole Jasmine Gate, but an honest to goodness Eldritch Abomination?" You could hear the subconscious gulps of all four. E-e-elder Fan Ji Is missing, Meng Tan supplied helpfully from where he stood nearby. We are aware of that. You dont need to keep stammering it out like you''re retarded. An image of that group was still within her perception, barely. They were now maybe 15 miles to the west, hidden by a pretty good talisman. The signature suggested that it was personally crafted by Din Bao one seemed to be from the Jade Gate Court, two others were scions of the Ha Family, based on the symbol on their soiled robes, while the last was a young woman from the Ling clan wearing the robe of a minor civil official. There was no obvious sign of the other two. The four here had been categorical there had been four, but they had said nothing of a girl, which to her suggested, which either meant they were lying or the group she had in her sights had gained a few. Certainly none of those in that group were the ''Ji Tantai'' that Meng Tan had been looking into. There were more questions there, but they could wait for later. -When eyes were not prying quite so much. We, we did You teleported blindly into the single most dangerous corner of the whole of Yin Eclipse probably in Azure Astral Starfield, Meng Tan, who was old enough to have seen the Jasmine Gate exact ''retribution'' for markedly lesser incursions than this, added. Probably, yes, young Liang agreed. Without even bothering to try to scry the location you were about to hit "Not to mention the Censure Notification was delayed after you set out," Meng Tan added. "Indeed," Cao Liang agreed. "And then, to add insult to all that, when you landed here, blind, you got slapped in the face so hard the rest of the fate-thrashed world heard it twice before you even registered you got hit! Cao Liang had almost pulled the misfortunate Tuo Kankai off his feet at this point. You know what this looks like? The three other elders grovelled harder. -Oh they know all fate-thrashed right, she smirked inwardly. That was an Imperial Censure Summoning. We have to do those, its part of the obligation every sect signed up to with the Azure Astral Treaty all those years ago, she interjected. However, did you know we have an exemption for one place? Confused expressions on both groups just made her sigh and determine that everyone over the rank of Outer Sect Junior Elder was going to re-read the entire sects rulebook, in front of her, in the very near future out loud. Here. They cant call anyone to perform a censure here. In this fate-thrashed place! Cao Liang proved himself the one person who apparently had read it as he pointed at the smoking ruin of the Jasmine Gate behind them. And! Even if such a thing were to be required, it has to go through Junior Sister Yang or me, Meng Tan interjected. Yes, or my Senior Brother Tan! Cao Liang, who really was having far too much fun with this she had to consider, agreed. So what this looks like to all of us, gathered here, is that you are colluding with enemies of our school to cause us an injury? Are you colluding with enemies of our school? Cao Liang pressed, a bit more forcefully. N-no! the three other elders almost screamed at once. No Collusion. NOT COLLUDING! NEVER COLLUDING!!! Elder Tuo? Can you swear you are not colluding? Meng Tan asked grimly from where he was standing, arms behind his back, watching the interrogation. Looking at how this was playing out, she coughed and turned to Meng Tan. You are certain there is no sign of this Ji Tantai here? None whatsoever? None, Revered Teacher he replied respectfully, as Cao Liang stepped back, also looking at her. Her decision to step in was really down to the fact that Tuo Kankai, or more likely one of those missing elders, really did have some connection to the missing Ji Tantai. That was something that didnt need to be openly aired for potential onlookers. A secondary consideration was that she also didnt trust Tuo Kankai to not start sprouting stupid things that might put them in an awkward situation if he had too much time to think about things here and now. May the fates be buggered by a monkey! she muttered, allowing a little bit of her annoyance, and she was annoyed at that, truly, to seep out to play for the watchers. Several little orange daisies flickered into being around them. Even though they vanished almost as quickly as they came, sliding back into unreality, everyone else present still flinched. And what of the complications? she asked, making sure her face was suitably thunderous. Erm the Turtle Dragon has left, thank the fates. He seemed in remarkably good spirits given the circumstances and the manner of his umm exit, one of the External Guardians reported. The four-armed lizards have also vanished without a trace, Meng Tan sighed. She glanced at the corpses, two of which had been killed by those dark remnants of a bygone era half a cosmos away. Their bodies were twisted in a deeply inauspicious way and their souls had been seized, one had even had his flesh partially flayed. It was not the kind of injury that those here would be familiar with, but to her it was symbolic of their souls being claimed by an eldritch malevolence. Not the same one that had invaded the school either. That hadnt left bodies when it absorbed its victims. The creature itself, the thing targeted by our sects supreme formation, has also fled, another elder added. We caught its trail briefly with auguries but didnt pursue. It seems to have escaped into some kind of subspace. It re-emerged briefly on the far side of the great mount. Reports circulating from near Yun Shan City speak of a terrible fog that froze the ocean, heading northeast. Nobody who engaged it in combat other than Junior Brother Ming left an intact corpse, let alone survived C even the Elders Hui, Long and Yurai. It also effortlessly executed everyone in the central conflux hall and managed to escape again, Cao Liang sighed, standing up. Three Dao Eternal Elders, even ones with Heavenly Principles, would be nothing more than a speedbump for it. "What about the Jasmine Gate?" she asked. "Keeping their distance," Meng Tan murmured. There is also no evidence of theother things that you drew attention to having any involvement, Teacher, Meng Tan added, skimming a jade that had been handed to him smartly by another elder who had just returned from scouting the surroundings. -I suppose that is something, at least, she reflected. The old monsters that lurked here were quite varied in their makeup and personality. Some were tolerable, or could be reasoned with, like the ancient spirits of the Jasmine Gate, however others were... outright vexatious, like the old monkey. Idly, she took in their surroundings, looking at places nobody would consider twice, but there was no sign of the disarmingly cute nusience. What about the ruin that was revealed? another elder, somewhat more junior to his role asked, glancing towards the once again shrouded mountain. She stared at him with flat eyes for a moment until he bowed and stepped back apologetically. -That will be a problem, she reflected glumly, pointedly not asking which one. Mahavaran was buried so deep in myth that nobody would remember it by that name, but the ruin of these valleys had cracked open the natural defences that had protected it for aeons, nevermind the reveal of the ruin on black-spire. A pair of new ''ruins'' including one near the ''famous'' Jasmine Gate, emerging right when the Dun clan''s proclimation was still fresh in the public conciousness meant that interest in their insane trial was almost certainly going to spread like a plague. -I wonder, is that why they actually put out the proclamation? she mused to herself, staring at the four even harder. Did someone in the Astrology Bureau actually manage to divine an opportunity here? If there was mercy there, it was that the thunderclouds to the north were rapidly starting to decscend and the spatial turbulence from everything that had occured here...was so disruptive that nobody without her means could arrive here easily. The Jasmine Gate would also be taking steps, she imagined, moving to secure routes in, like Misty Jasmine Inn or the Rainbow Gate, to prevent the avaricious and the ill intentioned from swarming towrds here. The lower clouds on Thunder Crest also suggested to her that the other, more... commanding powers in this place were also taking steps to prevent people from making it into the ruins there. Black-spire was where the Heavenly Venerate from the Heavenly Ming clan had perished, during the Middle Shan. She frowned slightly, having inadvertently reminded herself of that insanity, which put anything in this era well into the shade truth be told One of the kowtowing elders in front of her started to cry. -Craven loon. Unbefitting of being an Elder. Take responsibility for your problems with dignity at least, she sneered inwardly. More disturbances flicked through the domain of her perception. Not close, but they were marking the damage. It was like someone turned an ant hive over. The ramifications of exploding that Venerate Core were still being felt. It was impressive, really, that this Ji Tantai boy or the Din spawn had managed to piss off or attract so many terrifying old things. The real question was how, though. Anywhere else in the starfield, the Jasmine Gate would have been considered a hegemonic sect to rival her own. The other oddity was the way the damage was spread. The initial ''event'' gave her the feeling that it should have been more devastating than it was, questions of suppression aside. It was almost like someone had opened up a chasm and dropped it into it. -The eldritch thing? -The spirit trees working together? Thoughts of a ''chasm'' into the deep drew her gaze back the two killed by the lizards. Those horrors were something that lurked so deep that few even believed them to be more than a wives tale or a figment of some bored scholar. They also had many dubious elements to them... A lingering, stealthy intent brushed against her own ''presence'' and she glanced off towards the east, where the spider queen who had named her self ''Yushiki'' or something like it, was watching them carefully. "Ah, that spider queen just swept us," Meng Tan murmured. "I am aware," she replied, keeping the ''contact'' long enough to let the spider queen know she was spotted. a moment later, another washed subtly over them, this time from a series of deep lakes a few miles to the north east, in the foot-hills of East Fury... originating from one of the eight-headed neonates responsible for its ever-present clouds. -Have they all come because of that core? Even so, the rule in Yin Eclipse was stronger than it. She knew that, even without being aware that this place was already trying to quietly absorb fundamental essence from the seven treasure swords embedded in the surrounding valleys. Those were peak Venerate realm weapons, crafted by her grandfather and gifted to her for her safety by her mother. They were almost quasi-reliquaries. It had taken quite a lot already, in fact. The rebellion? she belatedly asked, noting with derisive amusement that several of the distant gazes on their location intensified faintly with that comment. Non-existent as far as we can see. The only things the censure force encountered were the qi beasts and that C those monstrosities. She made a mental note to send a low realm core disciple that could be trusted and had a talent for one of the Meng clans God Physiques here to check quietly into the background of some of this. They could also investigate the regions that the flow from the qi-geometry of the land here was feeding and check that this place didnt suddenly spawn a valley full of parasol trees. Maybe under the cover of their planned mass suicide of a trial that the Dun Imperial Court was concocting. There is significant turmoil in the two regional capitals nearest here though. It seems that the claim of rebellion came through an official censure from the Din clan and the Ha clan the authorisation for the ''Imperial Censure'' came from Ji Tantai. The elder bowed as he finished his report and stepped back as she motioned for them all to come over. Looking at the assembled elders, and the four survivors, she sighed. Find out what you can about this Ji Tantai. As you command! Honoured Founder! all the external elders saluted. Who were his backers? What is their influence and why? Not to mention, specifically, how there came to be an inheriting disciple in my influencethat I have never heard of! Also! she turned back to the four Elders who flinched and stopped trying to explain how this was someone elses fault. She let her gaze roam the mountain above her as she wandered slowly around them in a circle. I agreed all those years ago that our sect could... would participate in such designated requests alongside the Imperial Court and the Astral Azure Authority because that was the most expedient option to preserve our status here. We are a righteous sect, despite what those other morons occasionally claim and that was the most prescient way to ensure that we didn''t suffer the same issue as the Moon Tomb Cult did. "I know things changed around a bit after the Huang-Mo wars some millennia ago, but this goes all the way back to the founding of this current Imperial Dynasty! Also C the alternative would have been the loss of our seat at that particular table thanks to that generations incompetence while we were dealing with the ''Ming Incursion''. Do you recall what happened to those idiots?" It didnt have to be said to those present that the incompetence had been aided by two of the ancestors of a few of the elders still alive here. Rounding on the four survivors, she put on her very best scowl. Since when does a censure force consisting of ten Dao Lords, five Dao Sovereigns with Earthly Principles, two Dao Sovereigns with Heavenly Principles, one True Principle Dao Sovereign and two Heavenly Principle Dao Eternals teleport blind right into one of the Four Azures more infamous forbidden zones, and right on op of one of its more famous occupants? Are you trying to tell me that as external elders, purportedly versed in living in the world, you have risen to this eminent and respected position and never heard how obnoxious this place is to those of the third step who enter unprepared? And you want me to believe that you came here, with this force, from my sect, just to put down some supposed rebellion, in the Jasmine Gate? They flinched back from her, pale now as the full weight of her Intent bore down on then. To believe that you came here just to save a bunch of Golden Immortal brats; one of whom is apparently an inheritance disciple of whom I have never heard, let alone met and whom none of you can inform me exactly which Inner Hall Elder of the Seven Stars Pavilion he was attached to? She paused to look back at them. One of them started sobbing again, quietly. Who has apparently vanished without a trace before you ever got here! Her two disciples and the external elder squad all judiciously stepped away a few paces as the air started to shimmer around her in a reflection of her inner rage manifesting against the realm suppression. The other she hissed, leaning forward until she was close to Sect Enforcement Great Elder Tuo Kankai''s terrified face. The other is an inheriting disciple from the Jade Gate Courts Din Clan no less who is now hiding under the talismanic skirt of their old ghost Din Bao, along, I might add, with the only other witnesses to the events. She glanced her gaze across the valleys towards West Flower Picking Town and the valleys above it, as much for dramatic effect as anything else. The onlookers expected a certain response in any case, so, for now, they would get it, she decided, as she fumed. The four elders sweated beneath the pressure from her gaze, their clothes smoking under the pressure of her aura. Shaking her head in disgust, Meng Fu turned back to face them. Not only have you behaved like the Imperial Courts running dogs, disgracing the reputation of our sect, but because of you, our vitality has suffered today. Dao Sovereigns and especially especially, Dao Eternals do not grow on trees to be picked and consumed like seasonal fruit as some Golden Immortal brat likes! As she spoke, the world warped and shifted a bit around her, the vegetation starting to show little sparks and flaming outlines as the prestige of her Truth leaked out. The idiots in front of her all spat blood as their cultivation bases wavered. She could cancel them all with a thought, even here, but that was far too easy. The prying eyes might appreciate it some might even be hoping for it, but that kind of stupid mistake was not one she would make here. There were still things about this bunch that needed to be determined, far away from prying eyes. Tan, take these four back to the sect. See that they are suitably disciplined! she snapped more imperiously, pointing her wooden blade generally at the four. They are to be relieved of their elders duties and whatever familiar influence they possess is to be penalised heavily. I tire of their protestations and find their mediocre excuses and attempt to cast blame on others for their own failings in judgement pathetic. Meng Tan bowed politely and appeared behind the four without appearing to do anything special. There was a ripple in the air and the five vanished like a mirage, followed a few seconds later by the rest of the elder squad. With a somewhat resigned sigh, she dissociated her focus on her surroundings. The pressure vanished and the temperature returned to its normal setting of green sauna with extra humidity on the side. The prying eyes seeking out their proximal location also vanished as her aura blended her presence into the landscape so thoroughly that even if someone was looking physically from a distance at this point, they would find nothing unless they could peek from outside the world. Not that that was possible here, anyway. She sat down on a convenient rock, after checking it for spiders and took in the scene of devastation in the valley below them. Thunder Crest Pinnacle rumbled above, its clouds flickering and roiling with deceptive sluggishness. Cao Liang, who had remained with her, was staring around warily now, as the noise of the cloud forest reasserted itself. -Perhaps there is an opportunity here to teach him a bit about this place, she mused. It has been a while since I sent any of my proper disciples here. This place has achieved calm of a sort. Although this is probably only a prelude to the bloodletting to come, she observed, listening to some birds have an argument in the middle distance. Mmm That will be quite ugly, I think, in light of what has occurred today, Cao Liang agreed. It will at least be silent, and unlikely to really shake the roots of this place in the way this little bust-up has, she added, watching the flames flickering on the valley wall opposite for a long moment before sighing. That said, this event is only going to be considered a huge loss of face. no matter how we spin it, Cao Liang agreed, grimacing. Indeed. There is no point in trying to put the broken bits back in the box. People already laugh at our misfortune and this will lead to a renewed round of plotting in the younger generations. Looking at him sideways, she half-smiled. The anger on his face was genuine. If it wasnt for Meng Yang being such a talent, he would have been the current headmaster. It was strange to think of someone who was approximately 70,000 years old as young but compared to her, let alone someone like Meng Tan, who had been born during the previous imperial dynasty, he was. She gestured out at the smoking valleys again. However, they will also see this place and what twenty elite experts of our Seven Sovereigns School did. They were able to hold nothing back, and three-quarters of the force died. Several without even being able to defend themselves. Including one Heavenly Principle Dao Eternal. Those sects will not wish to become us. Many will now reconsider their plans to take advantage of that preposterous proclamation and will not send too much power with their disciples. It is unlikely we will see a repeat of 30,000 years ago. The Imperial Court does not want to see another generation chopped off at the knees, especially when it will not gain them anything. Immortals are easy to raise with power, Cao Liang nodded pensively. I had not realised that this land had such fangs. You need not feel apologetic for it. Few do, until it is too late, she murmured softly. You are still young for your realm and this place has not seen a disturbance of this calibre in half your lifetime. Cao Liang''s expression was still locked in a pensive grimace. "I recall the aftermath of Lu Fu Taos return... That was certainly a chastening experience to many, she agreed with an eye roll. Those covetous imperial brats behind this dynasty on the Imperial Continent turned their eyes here so greedily. Such hopes and dreams putting a hand to her mouth, she stifled a laugh. Truly their faces when they realised what they had done to their juniors had been a thing of beauty. All they saw was the pride of their junior generations sink without a trace into its grip. Those who came to explore before either vanished without trace or fled in fear and never spoke of what they found... or what found them. She stared back at the Great Mount, towering above them. It was during the reign of Eternal Star Emperor that people last ventured into some of the true ruins and successfully cleared them out. They paid for their endeavour with the blood of millions and this land was uninhabitable for almost 50,000 years thereafter as the things they disturbed followed them home. There was White Swan Empress as well, who vanished here at the end of the previous dynasty. Before her, Heaven Grasping Ascendant Sage sought to refine the very mountain above it as his Heavenly Truth C it consumed him. Running through them in her head, she continued ticking others off. Before that, during the first early Shan Dynasty, a visiting Celestial Venerate from the Ming Clan. Before that Cao Liang stared at her slightly slack-jawed. Even a Celestial Venerate fell in this place? I thought you were exaggerating for effect earlier! She laughed for a good minute before recovering herself. It was the earnest way he said it that was the best bit. It is all ancient history and all forgotten for a variety of reasons, except to those of us who have always kept an eye on this place. This is not even in the top three among the reasonably storied list of vexing incidents this place has served up since it fell out of the sky, for now at least This generation, however, continues to surprise me in all the worst ways. They both looked out at the wreckage of several valleys that were now smoking ruins. Rocks were shattered and several deep gouges cut new paths through ridges. The forest was badly incinerated, which was a remarkable feat in its own right given how fire retardant this landscape could be. Then again, there was a conspicuous swathe of green to her right, as if to make a mockery of anyone judging the damage dealt. Some parts of it were still very much intact and roiling. Impressive resilience in the face of the threefold onslaught it had endured. The seven swords were scattered about this landscape. The creature''s final action, retaliation perhaps for the failed attempt to restrain it, had been to disperse them broadly enough to make them hard to recover, even for her. One of the ones in the valley below was the sword that had managed to inflict a slight flesh wound on it. In its distant crater, she could see the corrupting essence, even as she felt it gnawing at the bond between one of her souls and the sword itself, which was damaged to the point where she would probably have to send it back to Vast Obscurity Grove to be repaired. An impressive feat, that. Those seven swords were treasures her mother left her. Not truly powerful by her clan''s standards, but unparalleled in this relatively young Great World. Grown directly from the wood of her mothers own Heaven Sheltering Parasol Tree and enchanted by her personally with the aid of her mothers own father, her imperial grandfather. I still do not grasp how they failed to do more than injure the creature, Cao Liang finally ventured. It is an existence that far exceeds the chains of the world outside here. What you are seeing is the curious nature of the suppression of this place, writ so large it poses questions that lead to dangerous answers, she explained, plotting out the route to the second and third swords in her head as she did. Dangerous? he looked at her expectantly, to the point where she nearly sighed. It was like being stared at by a 70,000-year-old puppy, eyes saying - Tell me about the eldritch horror teacher, I wish to know how I will die without a grave. Smiling wryly, she rephrased it as a further question. Those swords, wielded as they were, with that degree of intent, what do you think this landscape should look like. That formation is capable of Minor Karmic Execution. Before he could reply she went on. It is not like us old folks keep secrets for the sake of it... Absently she considered a certain old freak and revised that statement a bit... Mostly. You know my mother, she gestured vaguely in the direction of the Great Mount. I have heard speak of Her Exalted Highness the 3rd Sovereign Princess of the Hong Meng clan, Lady of the Parasol Pavilion, Fairy Envoy for the Phoenix Throne, Cao Liang replied, just a touch over-reverentially. Right, she murmured dryly. Anyway, when she held that this place was dangerous Gesturing vaguely up at the Great Mount, its slopes wreathed in snow and cloud, towering above them like a divine lance aiming for the heavens, she continued. I was there, you know. When it fell I saw what occurred, as much as I was able to at any rate, for I was young then and inexperienced C barely a Dao Lord of 30 years... Teacher was there? She rolled her eyes, amused that that was what he had fixed on, not that she had become a Dao Lord by the age of 30... Well, 27 actually, but she wasn''t one to brag. Mm do I look like an old crone? With one foot in the release from suffering the mortals like to call a ''grave''?" Cao Liang winced. It was unfair really to call him out on a momentary flicker of thought. It was the difference of a Great Step between realms. If she truly wished it, nothing in his power could stop her from seeing whatever she wanted. In any case, she was ancient. Probably only a handful of people still in the world were older than her at this point. Even that divinity of the Dun Clan, now long left, was younger than she was. She stared at her own hands. Her current form, this form, was not really real. At a certain point, your appearance started to reflect your soul, rather than the other way around. She was so far beyond that it was risible really. Now her form was starting to reflect her ''Truth''. On days she felt old, she was old. On days she felt incandescent, she was fire, on days like this... Under the faint impetus of intention, her form shifted. Years flowed backwards. Her previous matronly form shifting into that of a heaven quelling beauty in her early 30s. Platinum white hair became golden with a faint coppery iridescence. Her features became smooth and flawless C not the unnatural jade-like form so beloved by younger generations but true beauty. Flawless. Harmonious. The kind only one with her understanding could achieve. The robe she wore remained as it was, but now it fell across her body like the height of fashion. Her hair swirled on its own and plaited itself up, feathers of red and gold forming an ornate style to affix it. Only her eyes remained as they had been. Smouldering molten gold, irises like black holes that contained the faintest hint of iridescent fire around their edges. Cao Liang turned pale and looked to the mountains again. You were uncertain before. You thought we should go over there and seize those three, find this Ji Tantai that way she said with an amused smirk. I was foolish, teacher, Cao Liang muttered. Caught up in the moment. Your reasoning is She laughed. I could do it. You think I care for a revolting punk like that Din Bao? Or any of those other old ghosts and cynical bastards who sold their consciences to the Blue Morality Sect for mere ambition. Cao Liang stared at her, a bit wild-eyed. Her sudden willingness to potentially provoke an all-out war clearly disorientating him a bit. Glancing in the direction of Blue Water City she snickered. Most of them are no good with fire, despite many cultivating fundamental aspects of the Blue Morality Scripture. Once we would have burned their cities to ash, exterminated the Karma of their generations like snuffing out candles after dark Persevered until they lit fires of their firstborn and begged our Heavens for mercy even as they skulked in caves, their civilisation long abandoned to the altar pyre of our righteous fury. The world twisted around them again. Every tree, bush and shrub within 50 metres getting a brief corona of golden-white fire. That was about the limit of her manifestation without any proper Intent to force it along, constrained by the limitations of this place. -Pathetic really. She shook her head and smiled faintly. The pressure of this place was indeed something to be respected. Cao Liang winced slightly as she skewered his thoughts neatly. If it was just the censure team that met disaster that was one thing. That thousands had died in the sect was what elevated it beyond in his eyes and the eyes of many others. Her apparent reticence, beyond that bit of silly theatre for the onlookers earlier, was noticeably weighing on them. Their respect for her position was nearly absolute, but even so, chinks like this amongst the younger generations could gain problematic momentum if left unattended. One only had to look at the Shu Pavilion in the aftermath of that tragedy of the girl with the Good Fortune Core a few millennia ago to see what could occur. That group is bait, she finally pronounced. Bait? Cao Liang frowned. The one that has gone to ground? 15 miles from here? Its a fated decoy. Made with a peak Dao Ascendant parent/child artefact or a talisman. Probably the clones are all True Reflection talismans or similar. The whole thing is shady, regarding those missing guest elders and this Ji Tantai. The Din boy was also the one who used the scroll, not Ji Tantai, like that idiot Tuo claimed. Cao Liang stared at her askance, his expression reflecting not doubt, but rather concern, which in truth, she found somewhat amusing. It made her want to go and pull his cheeks like he was a small child. A ''True Reflection'' talisman? That kind of thing is not something a bunch of juniors should be carrying around, he furrowed his brow and squinted in the direction of the group. Neither was that core, she pointed out. He nodded silently at that, anger resurfacing. Their school had a few and the aura on this one was familiar. She had a suspicion there that she really hoped wasnt the case. This Ji Tantai had been in their school, somehow. She, on the other hand, had been focusing on her own advancement elsewhere. Only returning when little Jis life talisman collapsed. Just as well I did too, she thought with a fleeting grimace. Regretful vision is always full, her sigh rustled the leaves and extinguished a few small fires nearby. You cannot blame yourself for not being in the school, Cao Liangs voice was tinged with concern. You are not of the current generations and have to focus on your own situation. We must carry forward your hopes and dreams. If we rely on you for such things, what does that say about us and our achievements and your status as our teacher? Well spoken, she chuckled. Her laughter made his skin flush a bit. That meant she was still not suppressing her aura enough. -No wonder grandfather insisted I persevere all these years, she sighed, looking around again. The difference, hidden in lost words and scholarly endeavour is truly superlative. No wonder those old forces in the Bai, Qing and Yuan hate the Dun clan so, they really ruined their prospects with the Blue Morality if this is where it could have led them Recollecting herself, she returned to the matter in hand, the stolen core. If it is for that core, I can and I will! she declared, feeding her anger back to herself. That core came from us. I expect to be told soon that the tombs of either Murali or Jenasi, from the era of the previous Heavens have been robbed. Not of their own cores, because neither that brat, nor any backing him has the means there but of one of their disciples cores, buried alongside out of filial piety after they themselves fell. Onassa fell as a Celestial Venerate as did Qui. You really think he robbed one of our Ancestral Stupas? Cao Liangs voice twisted to the point where the ground started to smoke around him. And he likely had help to do it as well, she mused grimly. Until we understand the minutiae of how this affects our school, we must not rush into anything. Such such a thing! Cao Liang took a few deep breaths and got his emotions under control. She nodded, agreeing in her heart with his sentiment. Betrayal in a school or sect on that level was almost unheard of, not because it didn''t happen, because greed was greed and ambition was everywhere, but usually because nobody wanted to think about the consequences afterwards. Robbing the tombs of an ancestral senior was a good way to get those of their generation with strong attachments to them interested in what was going on again, and Murali and Jenasi had been disciples of her own sworn companions. She very much doubted that the Heavenly Kong wanted the eyes of Vast Obscurity Starfield''s Heavenly Venerates turning this way. Anyways, we need not rush into unpicking this mess. Further mistakes are what those looking on wish to see from us in any case and injudicious actions by idiots like Tuo Kankai have already fed them quite the glut as it is. Cao Liang spat on the ground at her mention of the former elder. Calm your mind, she murmured, rolling her eyes again. Have no fear that proper retribution will be extracted. However, it should be in a manner fitting to the moment. I have a mind to see what else bites at the exposed wound we have been left with before deciding what to hit first and how hard. Teacher is wise, Cao Liang grimaced a little but did indeed follow her instructions and bury the anger simmering within him. It wouldnt last long, anyway. The trip through the valleys wrestling with the landscape would draw that out and make a mockery of it before they were done. In any case. It is much more important that we go recover my treasure swords before the land here manages to take enough from them to make their essence a feature of its regenerating ecosystem. I would have significant difficulties explaining to the Meng clan and the Grove how this place ate the treasures mother left me to protect our clans connection to this world and bloomed a parasol grove in the process. Chapter 124 — Upon Narrow Paths
My dearest friend, It is with a heavy heart that I write to you today. No doubt, by the time my correspondence reaches you, others will have already whispered in your ear, or taken you by the hand and told you how things are, however, in light of the long years of our friendship, I cannot, will not, deceive you with a less than honestthough perhaps more convenient and comfortableaccount of what has transpired. You deserve to know the truth. It appears that Shu Bao and some of his good friends went out drinking, and then had a banquet. For entertainment they invited various famous courtesans to dance and play music, and among them, your husband saw one that so reminded him of the Song Jia of decades past, that he later invited her to accompany him. What transpired after, alas, I cannot tell you, but the next morning, your husband was found in his room at the Shining Scholar Pavilion, naked, in his bed, barely alive thanks in no small part to the Aeon Enduring Ginseng your father gifted him at your wedding, with a crippled soul root and the remains of his immortal core left smashed on a plate by his bedside. Three of his old friendsKong Din Hu, Kong Jiong Ran and Shu Jing Peiwho left the banquet with him are still missing as of the time of my writing this, as are both bodyguards he had with him. The other two, who were still in the roomShu Wang and Feng Bohai, were simply drunk, to the point of recollective insensibility. Already, however, the usual old elders are working to save face, claiming your husband underwent a cultivation deviation, and are spreading rumours left and right that he will recover, but the informal prognosis of my own family physician, Sir Lao, whose capabilities need no assurance to your ears, I am sure, is that your husbands foundation was destroyed through some method that has touched on the secrets of written and unwritten Destiny of all things! Thus, he has told me, even were the Shu clan to bring down a venerable medicinal master from the estate of Duke Shu, it is nigh impossible that he will ever recover enough to ride at the crest of the wave of this generation. Sadly, I could not detain the other courtesans who went with them, but neither, it seems, have any other interested parties. All the major influences who peddle in that sort of thing have been very quick to deny involvement, and unnervingly prompt in producing ironclad evidence, not that I expect it to save some of them. It is a cruel world. If I hear more on this, know that I will do my utmost to move Grandpa Shin, whose instruction was so beneficial to you in the past, to cast his expert eye over matters. He has mentioned in our regular correspondence of wanting to visit these Four Azures of late. Your eternal, and closest friend, Kong Changqing.

~ Kun Juni C River, Night ~
Leaning against the side of the vessel, listening to the water gently lapping against the timbers of the boat and the rustle of wind blowing through dark reeds, Juni found herself forgetting where she was. She could have been home, aboard a boat on the Blue River, or just sitting, listening to nature by some secluded pond. It was peaceful, to pretend the last chaotic weeks were a fantasy. -Except, then I would probably be in the process of being bundled off as a marriage gift to some young lord a malicious corner of her mind pointed out. Exhaling, she banished the thought, but it had done its damage. Problem? Ling, who was sitting nearby filleting some freshly caught fish, glanced up at her sigh. Just stray thoughts getting in the way, she replied, tilting her head to look up at the dusk sky, with its strange stars and the eerie, almost aggressive orb of the rising moon shining down on them. About home, and possibilities. Ah, the younger woman nodded, also taking a moment to gaze out into the gloom of the passing marshlands. In silence, both of them just watched the world slip silently by once again, taking in the sounds of the vesselthe quiet creak of the oars being used to punt them along, the murmur of hushed conversations, the water against the hull, the reeds rustling and the occasional, distant call of birds and other denizens of these dangerous wetlands. Do you want a hand with those? she asked at last, gesturing towards the rest of the basket of fish. Chunhua, Lashaan, and Kreva were currently taking the official watch, so all her observance was doing was adding an extra pair of eyes, while she mulled over stuff in a rather general sense. Sure, why not, Ling chuckled, pushing it over. Put the guts and bones in the pot. It will feed it, she added. She glanced at the dark grey stoneware pot that Ling was using to propagate more Yang Blood, to the consternation of Uarz, and nodded slightly, before moving over to sit opposite the pot, so she would not be at risk of accidentally knocking it over. Taking one of the fishes, she focused Bright Heart Shifting Steps and spent a moment examining the fish. According to the talisman, the best way to train it, and by extension her mastery over it, was to do mundane and everyday tasks such as this while maintaining it. Not only would it help her stamina and focus with regard to it, but apparently, it would also make the art more useful in identifying that which stood out relative to such normality. On the face of it, that might not have seemed that impressive, except her experience using the art to track down Han Shu was already showing just how ridiculous that could become. When she first started using the art, she had treated it just like any other divination art which, on the surface, dealt with relative auspiciousness. In that vein, it had already been doing a lot of heavy lifting, based on what they had to work with. Still, thinking about that now, she could only shake her head wryly at the ignorance of the her from a week ago. Had the aftermath of her advancement to Dao Seeking been a little less fraught, she might have realised her misconception earlier, but really, it was only since leaving the fate-thrashed village earlier on that she had finally had a chance to sit down and properly re-evaluate what she could do with it, and gotten a bit of a shock, albeit a pleasant one. Putting the fish back, she grabbed another, turning it over in her hands, taking in the shape, size, weight, its colour, the quality of its qi and even how it had been stunned dead, all the while letting the art sit in the back of her mind and just be part of what she was doing. Ling watched her for a moment, then claimed a fish for herself and started gutting it, shaking her head slightly as if in response to something only she could hear. -I guess the memories she has find what I am doing amusing, she chuckled, putting that fish back and taking another. In that sense, she could understand somewhat, because while she had not been using Bright Heart Shifting Steps wrong, her initial misconception had certainly led her to use it very inefficiently. Her hunch was that whoever had written the instructions the talisman presented for its use had expected her not to use it as she had, and certainly to take longer to advance from Soul Foundation to Dao Seeking than she had. There was a lot of additional instruction that opened up at Soul Foundation, which given she had the advantages of a Mantra, she really could have benefited from knowing before that point. A case in point was how Bright Heart Shifting Steps should be maintained. She had been treating it like an active thing, like such divination arts tended to be: always focusing on it, interrogating its direction very specifically, which was apparently fine for very basic things, if you could not sustain its use. However, as she had been finding, that rapidly ran into issues regarding complexity and efficiency, and the strain it put on her mind was hideous. Rather, she should have been passively maintaining it for extended periods of time, seeking a sort of equilibrium that more resembled a Wu Wei meditation technique than a divination art. It had been interesting to note that this was how the talisman would have led her to grasp Soul Intent, and by extension, the establishment of her Nascent Soul. Thankfully, the way she had done it didnt seem to cause any complications, beyond discovering that her comprehension of a bunch of the core methods the talisman placed importance on were now embarrassingly shallow. Once she had looked over the remaining fish, pausing only to glance over at a minor kerfuffle over the oar being used to punt them along at the rear of the boatwhich seemed to resolve itself with only some cursing, she took up her knife and, continuing to let the art just sit in the back of her mind, slit it open Immediately, she got a sense that she had cut a little too deep, relative to the size of the fish and this species. Rather than dwell on that, she simply finished opening it up, scooped out the guts and put them in the pot, then used the flat of the knife to peel away the line of floating ribs and put the fish to one side. The next three fish, she also cut too deep, at which point the intuition from Bright Heart Shifting Steps had shifted slightly, telling her that her knife was probably a bit blunt. It was weird to experience, because after a while it was like a quiet running commentary of intuitions in the back of her mind. this crab? Eh? She glanced up to find Wei Chu crouching beside them, holding up a blue-green coloured crab the size of a plate by its claws. Yeah, we can, Lin Ling replied, before adding to her, She was asking if its edible. Ah, was that the kerfuffle at the back of the boat? she asked as Wei Chu held the crab down for Ling to stab with her own knife. If there was a downside to training Bright Heart Shifting Steps like this, it was that. It tended to lead to her tuning out things happening around her, and on this boat, with this disparate collection of people, that wasnt a good habit to get into. Yes, Wei Chu nodded. It crawled over the back of the boat while Ladrak was clearing the weed off the oar A flare of light illuminated the horizon to their right, making everyone on the boat pause. One two three four Ling counted under her breath to nine before the distant rumble washed over them. Even as she was counting, three more flashes lit up the skyline. The Seizing Jaws, one of the UrVash crew sitting along from them muttered, making what she had come to recognise as a sign to ward off inauspicious events. Dont be melodramatic, Uarz called over, to the slightly nervous laughter of the other crew, while the cultivators all just looked confused. Probably some idiots tried to raid Uldrav or Sokath and found out in time-honoured fashion. Are we that far east? Ladrak asked. According to those charts, Uldravs nearest watch towers are half a days sailing from their village, Uarz shrugged. I am more inclined to believe Uldrav is joyously targeting some idiots than thathe paused for effect and, rather depressingly, was rewarded by two further distant flares of light on the horizonthan an old wives tale. What are these? she asked Lashaan, who had also moved up the boat to their side during the conversation. Her own suspicion was that some cultivators might well be fighting it out, though she was not going to venture that opinion openly, at least for now. The oh, a folk tale, superstition about the Eastern Reaches, south of the Isle of Mists, Lashaan murmured. Vessels vanish regularly down there, occasionally leaving behind a few traces that look like they got caught in the jaws of some great beast. In the tales of some, who have claimed to have had near misses, they say there were great flashes of light, or thunderous roars firsthence The Seizing Jaws. Involuntarily, she found herself glancing at Lin Ling, who just shrugged. It does happen, the rower muttered sullenly. You seen the shit that gone down the last few days. Aye, Ive seen plenty of powerful people doing stupid things that leave foul water for us poor folks to deal with, but Ill hear no more talk of themNOR The Daughters, you hear!? There was some sullen nodding from the rest of the crew around that rower, whom she made a mental note to keep an eye on. Tired, nervous people are what they are, Lashaan sighed. A good meal and some sleep is what most of them need. What we all need, she agreed. The day had been more than stressful, and everyone was still on edge about that fate-thrashed village, even though they had put many miles between them and it at this point. Speaking of meals, Wei Chu muttered, eyeing the fish. Is it river-soup for dinner again? Unless you are sitting on a trove of delicacies, it is indeed delicious, spirit-food stew with fresh fish, beautiful greens and now, one deserving crab, Lin Ling replied drily. If you like, I can help, Lashaan murmured, giving Ling an encouraging smile. We have a dish of this kind; I can show you how to prepare it. Of course, she nodded, dragging Wei Chu, architect of her own downfall, to sit beside them. Up to this point, they had largely been preparing the food according to what they had learned from the Hunter Bureau, and in Lings case, from what she had picked up from Sana over the years. Expanding that repertoire so they could better blend in was only a good thing, in her eyes. Okay, Lashaan smiled brightly. So, first, we need a hot pot, and a shallow dish. As for the crab it is unfortunately not a lot to go around More can probably be caught, she observed. Maybe. These tend to be solitary and a bit territorial though, Lashaan mused. Ah well, in that case, we can shell the crab and just add the meat to the stock. Here. With a smirk, Ling handed the crab to Wei Chu, who stared at it like it was an alien creature. Ill show you how, she sighed, rolling her eyes and taking the crab from Wei Chu. While Lashaan began inspecting the fish they had gutted, she flipped the crab over in her hands, letting Bright Heart Shifting Steps do its thing. Next, she flexed the legs, to get a quick idea of how they articulated, and, as Wei Chu looked on, she held it out and slowly twisted one of the legs off, taking care to show where to break it, right on the joint with the body. Take the legs off like that, she instructed, passing the crab over to the younger girl, then looking around for the shallow dish that Lashaan had mentioned was needed. In the end, she had to get up and go to the middle of the boat, because all the cooking kit from the other boat had just been dumped in a crate there. Recovering it, she returned to find Lashaan drawing an X shape on the back of the crab for a rather glum looking Wei Chu. Their mana-meridian runs into the claws; you either need to dissociate the core, or divert it, Lashaan was saying, as she sat down again and began to root through the crate. The key point is here.the Ur woman tapped the point just behind its head, where the cross would connect the crabs claws and its paddle-like back legsThey grab their prey and connect the front meridian between their claws and use the connection between the meridians to paralyze their prey. The bigger ones can actually shock you unconscious. Ah, I see, Wei Chu muttered, flushing a little as she took the right claw and then snapped it at a sharp angle to the crabs shell, before twisting it counterclockwise to fully separate it from the body. Yep, you need to be quite forceful with it, but not carelessly so, just like Junee showed, Lashaan nodded. If you just work at it, even in death, the meridian is too durable. Overpowering it is also no good, because it will harm the integrity of the mana in the body; the viscera at the top of the shell is where much of its mana is stored, and that is not good to eat. Such are the joys of preparing spirit-food, Ling observed with a grin, glancing up from the fish she was skinning. Mmmm, but it is valuable; it teaches us a lot about the way things work, Lashaan added. It does, she agreed. What stuff do you need, Lashaan? Oh, uh, this shallow bowl, Lashaan said as she peered into the crate and pulled out the grey stoneware bowl they had used in the old boat to fry fish. Then we need to gently heat the soup. Nodding, she lifted out the other large stone potwhich in a past life had probably been a water jarthe smaller pot and frame that were currently stored inside it, and then the other larger, very shallow bowl that was filled with sand. The setting up of the fire itself didnt take very long, because it wasnt actually a fire, in the formal sense. Instead, she put the large, grey stoneware bowl in the sand, and dumped a few fire-attribute cores from a second pot into it, giving each one a sharp shock on the edge of the pot as she did so to destabilize them so that they released heat, followed by adding several jars worth of river water. Next, she placed the smaller, thinner pot back into the big one, and secured it with the frame so it was suspended freely in the hot water. Finally, she poured a little more water into the space between the two pots, until it was only a hands width from the top. As far as cooking ovens went, it was as ingenious a solution as any she had seen used in Yin Eclipse, where often the last thing you wanted was a naked flame. How hot do you want it? she asked Lashaan. Hmmm, bring it to a boil so that the pot heats through, along with some oil and sliver some lotus roots and other water tubers, Lashaan replied after a moments thought. If you can, try to make sure they are all of a similar mana quality, but not so strong that they overwhelm the fish. Okay, she nodded, looking in the crate for the jar of cooking oil. Passing the tubers over to Wei Chu to deal with, she spent a few minutes sorting through the lotus roots, finding ones that fit Lashaans instructions. When she had enough that there was one for each person on the boat, she claimed a cutting board and quickly sliced them into long, thin strips, all the while letting Bright Heart Shifting Steps continue to sit in the back of her mind. By the time she had cut enough, the water heating the pot was starting to steam, so without waiting she measured out enough oil to coat the bottom of the cooking vessel to a fingers depth. Once that had started to smoke, she then tossed in the lotus roots a handful at a time, using a stick to move them around so they didnt burn. Once those start to soften, you can add the tubers, Lashann instructed, glancing up from where she and Ling were still working on the remaining fish. How are the others holding up? she asked Wei Chu quietly, while continuing to occasionally stir the frying lotus roots. Mmmm Wei Chu glanced over at Feiwu Shen and Kai Manshu, who were listening to Naakos and several of the rowers converse about something, before replying surprisingly creditably in the local tongue, not Easten. We are fine a bit tired I guess, and my uh, mana is still a bit drained. Tengfeis group seem to have found some sort of um, stable after the village stability, she supplied the word with a faint smile. Yes, stability, Wei Chu gave her a grateful nod and continued. However, the three we rescuedthe one from The Imperial Schoolshe had to lapse into a faked attempt at Imperial Common for the namehas been asking Zhanfeng questions. As expected, she sighed. She had been doing her best to keep half an eye on those three, but they had mostly been staying as far away from her, Ling and Chunhua as possible, though in the case of the latter it was difficult because she was currently at the back of the vessel with Qing Yao. I dont suppose they volunteered any names? she asked, more in hope than expectation, recalling their earlier reticence on that front. Actually Wei Chu sighed, her expression reflecting some seeming loss of faith in her peers. I was going to get to that. He said they should call him Brother Huang. The woman from the Myriad Herb Group, who has been trying to talk to Ruli and Meicheng, told them to call her Sister Meihua. As far as things go, its been well, innocuous, conversational stuff, but they are definitely trying to scope the groups out. Innocuous? she mused, filing the names away. Lan, Huang and Meihua, huh She had no expectation that those were their real names, but they had been wary enough about telling her fake ones to her face that she felt they should not be too far from reality. Interestingly, Bright Heart Shifting Steps gave her very little inclination beyond her own suspicions there. About the tri um, test? Wei Chu elaborated. Trial, she added helpfully. Yes, Wei Chu affirmed, after turning the word over in her mouth a few times. What seniors do they know, names in common, that sort of thing, or trying to make a rapport? she finished for Wei Chu. Uh-huh, the younger woman nodded, after repeating that word silently to herself. Especially Meihua. She was asking questions, carefully about their captivity. Mmmm she looked back up the vessel to Chunhua and Qing Yao, using that as cover to also observe the woman, who was still chatting quietly to Meicheng, a hand sympathetically placed on her arm. You are worried someone will do something stupid? Wei Chu muttered. What do you think? she muttered. If you were in their circumstances? I Wei Chu didnt reply, just grimaced. In fairness, our meeting was different. It was, she conceded. We can put the tubers in now, by the way. Ah, yes, Wei Chu glanced into the pot, where the lotus roots were now turning golden brown, and then dumped in her sliced tubers in a few handfuls. You have picked it up quickly she remarked. Oh um, the rowers are not good with soul sense, Wei Chu muttered, not quite meeting her eyes. Lashaan was also teaching us some, and then uh I picked a bit up when we were clearing the village as well. Its honestly better this way, she reassured Wei Chu. Using their version of Easten implies a lot of formality, and that can stand out occasionally. I noticed, Wei Chu grimaced. As soon as I started chatting to the rowers in this well, it was a lot easier. That it also made it easier to keep track of what others were saying, perhaps unguardedly, didnt really need to be stated. Have the others made the same progress you have? she asked, curious. More or less, Wei Chu nodded. I think Tengfei is also starting to pick up some common words. I know I said they gained some stability, but I get the impression he is frustrated with his status as spokes speaker? Wei Chu added, rolling her eyes. Spokesperson, she supplied, sighing softly in agreement with that assessment. If you see an opportunity, you could try to bring him more onside; being exclusionary will gain us nothing. It was good that that group were warming to them and starting to regain some trust after their ordeal, but she didnt need Bright Heart Shifting Steps to tell her that taking that for granted would be dangerous. Fei has been taking the initiative there, Wei Chu murmured, directing a surreptitious glance at Feiwu Shen, presumably in case she had not caught that that was the local name he had adopted. Especially with Tengfei and Feilong -Who are his senior brothers, in the same sect While that was very enterprising, she could only hope that he didnt somehow get recognised, at least for a bit. Apparently, Shu Feilong is part of some influential clan, the Shu, Wei Chu continued, a little more carefully. Just in case I got it, she murmured softly, giving the other girl a grateful smile, appreciating her good intentions. Wei Chu flushed slightly and busied herself with stirring what was in the pot for a few moments. The whole conversation was a further reminder of how much of an unstable alchemical bomb they were currently sitting on. It was, of course, entirely possible that if the fa?ade collapsed, the others would just be fine with it. Certainly, their current foundations had next to no resemblance to their past selves. The issue there, she felt, was that admitting they were cultivators set out an increasingly unpredictable web of deceit, wherein questions would probably lead to more questions and worse, assumptions, where she had no control over what others might think, or guess, or suspect. She really didnt want anything of their identities to creep out, even by association, because even a blind idiot would probably associate a Kun girl and a Lin girl travelling together with their names at the top of those Nameless-cursed rankings. Thus, keeping up the deception that they were Ur of some stripe was, of the realistically available options open to them, the best choice really. After that, they continued with the cooking, just chatting away softly, with Lashaan interjecting occasionally to instruct as various supplementary ingredients were added to the pot. By the time the fish and other meat went in, just the aroma of what was effectively a very elaborate hot pot was leading her to realise she was a lot hungrier than she had thought. Ohhh, that smells delicious She glanced up to find Avarz had joined them, holding a basket with a dozen more decent size fish and two crayfish-looking critters with pale blue shells. Is it too late to add these to it? he asked, passing the basket to her. Mmmm, Lashaan looked over at them and then shook her head. Not at all, pass them over. Its fine, I can gut them myself, the old Ur warrior chuckled, sitting down in a space opposite her and Wei Chu, before adding in a lower, more conspiratorial voice. Does the lads good to see others work every now and then Hah, Lashaan snorted under her breath. Also, later, Uarz wants to chat quietly about what we do next, Avarz murmured to her. Those maps we acquired at the village are, as expected, a bit hit and miss on the channels, but they do give us distances and a few star-paths. Of course, she nodded, picking up one of the crayfish and considering it, pensively. I can swap with Khunua after dinner. We should rotate people around a bit anyway. Aye, never does no harm in moments like this, Avarz agreed, tossing the first of his fish which she couldnt help but note he had gutted flawlessly without even looking atinto the basket beside Lashaan. The main thing, though, is the lads need a bit of a rest, like, a real one; ya know this week has been Stressful? Wei Chu suggested, rolling her eyes. Aye, stressful is the word all right, Avarz chuckled. If it comes to it, we can find some open place to moor the boat for a few hours? she suggested. The area they were moving through appeared to have been flooded reed beds, before the water-surge raised the river. They had to have been tall reeds as well, because even now, they were sticking about a meter or more out of the water. Would be a good idea. Avarz mused. Somewhere with good visibility and fairly shallow water, so some flooded fields? Why shallow water? Wei Chu asked curiously. So you can see anything big coming under the water, Avarz chuckled. Or people; its hard to swim without rippling the surface somewhat when its like that. and a field will have had crops in, in this season, so doubly hard. Lashaan agreed. Oh. Makes sense. Wei Chu nodded, making a face. Alternatively, if we can find some secluded bit of land to set up on for half a day, that would be good, Avarz mused. Give folks a bit of space for a few hours. Are we close to any other villages? she asked, taking one of the crayfish and starting to de-shell it, while Wei Chu started much more hesitantly on the other. None will be much better than the Avarz frowned. I know, she nodded, cutting him off and smiling wryly. I meant it in the sense of avoiding them. Oh, Avarz sighed. Yeah, I get you. The charts show a few farming hamlets here-abouts, but with this flood they will be washed out entirely, I think. Nothing like Ruqu for several miles, maybe? We avoided Chaqu and Rulamthat was the one that was entirely swept away, that we rowed around in the late afternoon. What do you make of the three we picked up in the village? she asked Avarz, who blinked at the sudden change in topic. She was curious how the old warrior viewed those three. What do I? Avarz frowned, staring at the bubbling hot pot, the fish he had been gutting forgotten for a few moments. They hide it well, but they are shook. To be held like that, especially by a bastard like Mugvar, nevermind experiencing Udrasa, it takes each fellow differently if you follow my meaning. I dont think we need to worry just yet about them trying something though. It feels to me like they are still at the stage of trying to make some sense of their circumstances. I see, she mused. Its when they stop askin'' questions and start lookin'' out, silent-like, that you gotta worry, the old warrior added with a mirthless grin. Well, if it comes to that, they will be left with regrets, Ling murmured under her breath, not looking up from her own food preparation. Aye Avarz agreed, glancing at Ling with a complicated expression shadowing his face. I dont doubt that. What I do doubt, is the quality of this hot-pot if you keep talking about gloomy things! Lashaan cut in archly as she started to add the crab. I can just Ling started to speak, only for Lashaan to round on her and with mock anger give her a knife-hand chop to the arm she was stretching out towards the cooking pot. Dont you dare put that overpowering blood in my soup! Lashaan pouted as Ling started to giggle at her reaction. A moment later they were all laughing, even Avarz, to the point where Ling also started to puff out her cheeks, then threw her arms up in mock disgust of her own. Can you even drink that stuff safely, if you are not her? Wei Chu muttered under her breath as they all recomposed themselves. I wouldnt advise it, she replied drily. It makes the mana from that core look utterly normal. So, I never got a chance to ask, Miss Junee, but whereabouts in plains do you originally hail from? It was her turn to blink now, at Avarzs slightly left-of-field question. I thought I knew most of the regional accents hereabouts, but yours is Avarz added with a chuckle, putting the last of the fish into Lashaans basket and wiping his hands on a handy piece of cloth. Ah, we have been wandering about on our own, for a bit, she replied smoothly, wondering suddenly if he was testing her. Badlands mostly, beyond Moon Sickle tribe and Golden Grass That isnt a great place to be right now, though, Lin Ling cut in. What with the hordes of angry soldiers tearing up the jungle, screaming about Blood and Glory and whatnot. No, I dont imagine it is, Avarz agreed, rolling his eyes. One of our companions ran afoul of a band of these crazy mages, and in the process of trying to track him down, we crossed paths with Naakais group, she continued. And have been travelling together since then. As to my accent, my tribe is originally much farther she waved a hand vaguely in the direction of the distant mountain peaks they had emerged from, but south of them, towards where West Flower Picking town might actually be, if it were transposed into here. And thanks to my family status, I had the opportunity to meet a lot of people, so I suppose that would be why you find it hard to place. What led you to end up here, then? Avarz asked, his tone curious now. Tribal politics and life choices, she replied as pithily as she could without veering into actual rudeness. Definitely some life choices, Lin Ling agreed with a grimace. I guess I hoped that if I came here, something might change, she mused, before allowing herself a small sigh, because thinking about her family circumstances was still depressing, even out here. And I suppose I found the change, at least, she conceded after a short pause. But it wasnt what I expected. It rarely is, Lashaan agreed giving her arm a sympathetic squeeze. Indeed, Ling agreed, sighing as well. My family originally came from near Caeracht, Avarz mused, staring up at the night sky. My grandmother married a river trader though and moved away. My father went back once, in his later years, to visit her old family, said it was a very grand place, comparable to Uldara, in its way I dont know that I would go that far, Lashaan chuckled, adding the newly prepared fish into the pot. Though I do concede, it is one of those places where you get the feeling you are a little bit closer to the ghosts of history than might be healthy. Hah! Avarz snorted back a laugh. Based on some of the stories Ive heard about that place over the years, I could believe it. Would still be nice to see it at least once though, he mused with a sigh. To stand on the field where our forebears reclaimed part of their heritage. Id have thought an experienced lad like you would have smarter ideas than that, Naakai, who had appeared behind Avarz while he was talking, remarked, giving the older Ur what she could only call a very judgemental look. Caeracht is indeed a grand place, with a heavy history, but its weighty like a quern-stone tied around your ankles, when you might need to swim real quick and unexpected like. I didnt mean it like that, Avarz coughed, flushing slightly she thought, and definitely not meeting Naakais gaze. Aye, perhaps not, Naakai conceded giving the old warrior a further long look. But when it comes to Caeracht and its ghosts, this old lady thinks that it would have been better to let that pit of misery stay buried by the dirt of ages others shovelled onto it, rather than fetishize it like has been done. Now, now, grandmother, Lashaan cut in, coughing respectfully. History is important to people I dont need you to be saying that. Naakai sniffed. Ah, I guess it is just something about this night air that is putting my teeth on edge. I never did like these lands by night, especially not when the Angry Moon is rising. The Angry Moon? Wei Chu, with admirable timing, managed to slip in a question of her own, glancing up from her own half prepared crayfish at the full, rising orb of the celestial body. Considering it, she had to concede that somehow, that name fit, the moon tonight did feel oddly oppressive, like it was somehow a bit closer. Its what the last full moon of the spring season is called in this part of the plains, Lashaan confided to them. Next will be the Judging Moon, then, at midsummer the Crowning Moon, followed by the Flaming Moon, then the Reaping Moon that heralds the harvest. Truthfully, they are not that consistent in their proper manifestation, as that has more to do with the shifting mana tides of the land and sky than the seasonsin particular the Flaming Moon, which comes with the wildfires of late summer, but names are names and each one has its own story associated with it. Ohh? Wei Chu leant forward, clearly interested now. In Uldara, for instance, some still call this the season of the Last Moon, Naakai grunted, nodding up at the rising orb. As legend has it, that it was on the eve of the Judging Moon, that The Calamity occurred. The Crowning Moon, a name originating from Caeracht, they honour as the Reed-Mothers Moon, but few care to call it that these days, and the tradition of raising new Tribal Leaders and City Masters has supplanted most of the old symbolism associated with it. That is also why they are so frantically fighting that stupid campaign in the mountains, seeking victory before midsummer. Calling it a stupid campaign would not see you welcomed with open arms into many of the tribes west of here, Avarz remarked drily. UrInan are not always made to feel welcome there anyway, Naakai replied with a shrug. Grimvaks acolytes hold far too dear to grudges older than their own grandmothers and with less wit to them to boot. Besides, the tribes they are clashing with up there give little real thought for such conflict, except as a tool to whet their young bloods and weed out the unlucky or the unskilled before they turn their gaze back to what really exercises those entrenched old bastards. Which is? Lin Ling asked, raising an eyebrow. On that point, she was also curious, due to their own brutal clash with those tribes. The Sunless Deeps, Naakai replied sourly, before spitting over the side of the boat. Somewhat to her surprise, Avarz also made a sign to ward off inauspicious events. Oh come on, grandmother! Lashaan complained, puffing out her cheeks in annoyance. Uarz was just complaining about people invoking The Daughters, and now you are bringing up that hellish place? I swear, you all want to eat rancid stew or something, because A loud clap of thunder drowned everything out for a moment, reminding everyone that the lightshow on the distant horizon had not actually stopped while they were cooking, just lessened for a while. hope the Moon turns their cooking rancid as well! Lashaan added, making an obscene gesture towards the eastern horizon. Naakai stared at the huffing Lashaan then shook her head wryly. Lashaan for her part just sat back and stared up at the sky for a long moment, as if lost in thought, then just started to chuckle, as if she found something funny. The weird part was that the whole thing was stupidly funny, she had to concede, as soon all of them were struggling not to laugh, for no real reason at all. Ahhh I do think we all need a good meal and a break, Lashaan muttered at last, wiping her eyes. We do, Wei Chu agreed, sitting back and running a hand through her hair. Glancing back down the boat, she could see the others were looking in their direction, with confusion for the most part, though the nearer rowers, who had presumably heard some of the actual discussion, were just shaking their heads. After that, the conversation around the pot seemed to have talked itself out, at least for a while, so she finished off extracting the flesh from the crayfish. Wei Chu, seemingly remembering that she had also been doing that, stared at her hand, which she had just run through her hair and then sighed, deeply. It took her some effort not to laugh, and in fact, Wei Chu still noticed her looking the other way, and pouted. Your hands were pretty clean, she murmured drily. Do you want me to help you finish it? Wei Chu rolled her eyes and picking up her knife again. In truth, Wei Chu had been a fast enough study at watching her that it was mostly because she had been listening to Lashaan and Naakai that she had not finished it already, so it only took her about a minute to pry apart the rest of the crayfish and put the flesh on the plate. Do you want us to put this in now? she asked Lashaan, holding up the bowl. Hmmmm, Lashaan peered into the pot, then tasted it. Yeah, you can add it in, then it just needs to simmer for a few minutes, and the amount of salt in it is still lacking. While it does that, we can make up some flat bread with the root flour. Nodding, she tipped the crayfish in, watching with interest how its qi melted elegantly into the swirling fusion that was the dish as a whole, without any sense of imbalance. For all that it looked simple, Lashaans control over the dish as a whole was spirit food cooking on a level that she rarely got to see first-hand back home. Where is the flour? Wei Chu asked, casting about. Here, Ling passed her a pot, followed by a second one that contained some pre-boiled, still warm water. Taking the flour pot from Wei Chu, she considered how many they were, then took one of the larger bowls and poured about a quarter into it. Can you start heating that dish up, she asked Wei Chu, gesturing to the other shallow dish Lashaan had indicated a while back, that was currently just the other side of Wei Chu. Sure, Wei Chu nodded, putting her hands against the inside of the bowl. Leaving her to it, she poured some of the hot water into the flour. There was nothing to make it rise, and no animal milk either, and the pressed juice of the lotus roots didnt really work any better than water, so she just added a generous amount of salt and some mixed spices and oil and set to kneading it all together into a dough. It was interesting that even here, Bright Heart Shifting Steps was happily just spooling along in the back of her mind, registering all the normality of the ingredients, her actions and everything else that went into making the flat bread. By the time she had finished, the bowl was smoking faintly in Wei Chus hands, so she set the dough to one side, tore off a bit, and after thinning it out to about a quarter of a fingers depth and an oval about the size of both her open palms side by side, slapped it onto the curve of the bowl. It sizzled, in part because of the oil, browning quickly, and cooking through almost by the time she had put a second one in. The bowl itself could fit six at once, so after doing a few more, she passed the bowl of dough over to Wei Chu, and got to her feet. Im going to go consult with our captain, about where we might stop for a bit, she informed them. Sounds good, Lashaan agreed. This is likely to take at least ten minutes to simmer. Leaving them, she moved back up the boat, to the rear, where Omurz and Uarz were, along with Ladrak, who was acting as Uarzs helper in steering the boat, and Chunhua and Qing Yao, who were keeping watch on their surroundings. Dinner will be ready soon, she informed them. And its not river soup. I could not possibly comment, Qing Yao murmured. That aside, I dont imagine you came all the way back here just to tell us that admittedly welcome news, Omurz remarked drily. No, I didnt, she conceded. In conference with the others, it might be a good idea for us to stop and take stock, somewhere, for a few hours at least. Give everyone a good meal, some sleep and what not. Ah, yes, that would be a good idea, Uarz, who was doing most of the actual steering she noted, nodded. The cracks are starting to show They are, she agreed. Is there anywhere suitable nearby? Mmmm what do those charts say about farmland, hereabouts? Omurz asked Ladrak. We have mostly been avoiding it, to not go near any of the villages, Ladrak replied. But Ladrak unrolled one of the scrolls of parchment in the basket next to him, holding it out so they could all see. Rulam, that is here.he pointed at one markingWe passed by quite a few hours ago. Chaqu is a small fishing village and trade stop, up here. We followed these channels, roughly speakinghe ran his finger across the features, so they could follow alongto avoid it, given how we are, currently. Uh-huh, she nodded, considering the map. So, we are about here? She traced a little further on from where Ladrak had stopped his finger. Yes. Uarz informed her, glancing over at the chart. Thankfully they have star-paths marked, so even if the water channels are changed, now that it is getting properly dark, we should be able to work out our position much more clearly. As to places to stop, according to these charts there were quite a few smaller farms growing reeds and various similar crops in this region, Omurz added. We just have to keep an eye out for more open areas, probably to our starboard. We can moor in one for a few hours, and the water will be shallow enough and the view open enough for us to spot trouble coming some distance away. It is a pity we dont have a mast to climb up, Ladrak added. We could always use three oars, Omurz suggested blandly. Ive seen the things swimming about, that is a hard pass, Ladrak replied, rolling his eyes. Captain. It is indeed, Chunhua confided to her. There are some concerningly large fish drifting around. What kind of strength are we talking? she asked, curious. Strong enough and good enough at concealment that you might have to get in the water to be sure, Qing Yao murmured. There are boat killers in these reed beds, Uarz added seriously, glancing out at the swaying reeds. Particularly some of the bigger amphibious lizards. They tend to leave vessels this big alone though, and that purple paint of yours works. Of course it works, she chuckled. Positive reinforcement of the colour gestalt was a weird thing, and something she still couldnt fully wrap her head around, but every little bit helped, in her opinion, and she wasnt going to risk undermining it either. The fact that that had worked so well, when going past Udrasa at night, in the eyes of the slightly jittery crew, seemingly keen to grasp anything that worked, had also done wonders for its efficacy, as it turned out. It wasnt going to make them invisible during daytime, she suspected, but in low light conditions where they were already trying to be stealthy, it seemed to be working very nicely.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Your crew have also risen above and beyond, she continued to Omurz, giving the nearby rowers an appreciative nod. In what has been a difficult few days in all our lives. No arguments there, Omurz agreed drily. Uarz just rolled his eyes and said nothing. In the end, it took them almost twenty minutes to reach a spot that fit most of their requirements. The broad stretch of open water covered about three square miles, between the reed beds. Before the flood, it had probably been a series of fields, farmed from a small walled estate that lay a few hundred meters away. Do we stop here, or look for somewhere else? Uarz asked her pensively, eyeing the dark ruins of the estate. It looks pretty abandoned, Okal, one of the Omurz crew nearby, volunteered. It does, Munz, another of the crew, agreed. Or whoever is there is staying out of sight, Ladrak muttered. I assume it would have wards, like the village did? Qing Yao asked, narrowing her eyes as she swept the open expanse of water. The distant flashes of light on the horizon had still not let up, but as they were speaking, she felt the faint night breeze around them shift for a moment. It is just another shockwave, she informed them generally as some of the other crew and Shi Tengfeis bunch, who were sitting in the middle of the boat, looked about uneasily. Less a raid, more a pitched battle, it seems, Okal muttered. Aye, well, so long as it stays well away from us, Uarz sighed. As to wards, yes, Miss Yao, it should have them. Given its night, they would not be willingly leaving them unused, either, Yao mused. Or they want to spring a trap, Chunhua observed. Or that, she had to agree. Closing her eyes, she let the ambience of the place drift over her, comparing it, in her memories, with how it had felt to encounter such wards before, both before they were activated, and in the presence of some of the broken ones. Bright Heart Shifting Steps stirred, faintly, giving her the subtle sense that the ward here had most likely been defunct since the flood, but it was by no means conclusive. We could send the small boat to check? Okal suggested. And you are volunteering, are you? Uarz chuckled. Okal coughed, then, slightly to her surprise, squared his shoulders and nodded. If we are to send a group, I will happily volunteer, the Ur crewman replied, only hesitating a fraction, to his credit. In that case, Ill go, with Okal here, Avarz she mused, thinking over whose expertise would be useful, and also not leave the boat short-handed. Manshu and Khunua, she suggested. Ill come too! Teshek, the young UrInan youth, added, almost before she had finished speaking. The lad has skills, Naakos called over. At least when it comes to watching things. Teshek coughed. Okay, she nodded. She had wanted to spare the UrInan a little, as she had been relying on them a lot, but it also wouldnt do any good to tell Teshek he couldnt come. It wasnt that she doubted his skillshe had come this far after allbut he was surely in part volunteering to be seen to fit in, and maybe prove himself a little. While keenness was nice, it was also a dangerous mentality to get caught up in, so she was inwardly relieved that Naakos had spoken up for him. After sending word down the boat to Kai Manshu and Avarz, she pulled the smaller rowing boat alongside and, holding it, allowed the others to climb across, once by one. Teshek had just moved over, by the time Avarz and Manshu, with some weapons in hand, made their way to the rear. Sorry, there will be some exercise before dinner, she apologized to the pair as Avarz passed the bundle of blades across to Okal. Lets hope its just rowing, Manshu remarked rolling his eyes. Yeah, lets hope, Chunhua agreed from where she was checking arrows in the quivers she had claimed. Letting Ladrak take over from her in holding the rowboat, she climbed over after Avarz and Manshu had gotten seated, then pushed off gently from the bigger boat. The journey across the flooded fields wasnt quick, but it was uneventful. The only real hazard they encountered as they went was a submerged fence and accompanying embankment. It looks pretty deserted, Manshu murmured to her as they finally brought the boat to a stop some twenty meters from the outer wall of the flooded estate. It does, she agreed. But that isnt any reason to let our guard down. In her heart, she suspected they all thought she was being overly cautious, but in the back of her mind, she had a few thoughts about how she might ambush a boat like theirs, opportunistically, and skulking in the shadows waiting for a large group to let their guard down was a tried and tested strategy. The attitude of Ruqu was also still bothering her, as was the strange traces they had found there. I know, Manshu replied giving her a reassuring grimace. How do we plan to go in? Okal asked quietly, surveying their surroundings. In the darkness, the only sounds were the lapping of water and the occasional calls of birds or amphibians. Lets bring the boat up alongside the wall, over there, Chunhua pointed to a spot about halfway along the outer wall, where a building roof was visible just beyond it. One or two of us can go up onto the roof, scout, then direct the rest in, depending on what we find? In that case, Khunua and I will go on the roof, as I think we are the best archers here, she murmured. She had a few reasons beyond that, but those were personal. It also hopefully showed the others that she was quite happy for them to work without her, Ling or Chunhua staring at them nonstop. Sounds good, Avarz nodded, as did the others. That said, if anyone else has anything to add? she asked, glancing at the others, but everyone shook their heads. In silence, they carefully manoeuvred the boat over to the wall, then pulled it along, taking care not to scrape or bump it. It helped that there was a ditch right by the wall, which made the water there a bit deeper. When they got there, she let Chunhua go first, slowly pulling herself up the wall, and peering over, carefully, before signalling the all clear. Following her up, she accepted two of the three bows they had brought and three quivers for each of them, from Teshek, then took in the interior for herself. It was a very normal-looking rural estate. The building before them, which was more of a roof covering a large rectangular plot, had likely been some sort of storage area. Opposite them, on the other side of the large open space between the walls, was a sprawling two-story building that had all the hallmarks of being the main house. Off to their right, three more smaller buildings hemmed in that side of the central open area. The flooding had begun to subside, but at its peak it had probably reached the ceiling of the first story, and the contents of the warehouse and storage areas below them were drifting slowly in the water. No boats, Chunhua signed, pointing off to the riverside, where another building was orientated in such a way that it was probably a dock. Or dead livestock, she observed, looking around. She couldnt smell, or sense any either in the ambient qi. There was decay here, but it was mostly vegetative, and there was little, if any, death qi. The nearest way in for the boat that offered some manoeuvrability was probably a gate a bit further down the wall to their left, that had presumably given wagon access to the fields. You can bring the boat in, further down this wall, she whispered back down. It should be clear, just watch for submerged stuff. Okay, Manshu replied. They watched as the boat slowly started moving again, then Chunhua carefully jumped across the gap to the roof of the warehouse, taking care to land on a jutting beam above the nearest wooden pillar, rather than the potentially treacherous tiles themselves. She watched Chunhua carefully test the roof, then make her way onto it. Looks solid, Chunhua signed after a moment. Toss the bows and stuff over. Nodding, she did that, then let Chunhua move a little further along, before she made her own jump. By the time they had made their way to the crest of the roof, the others had reached the gate and were manoeuvring their way through it. Sweeping her gaze across the rest of the estate, she still found nothing untoward. Even though there is seemingly nothing here, do you still feel on edge? Chunhua signed to her. Yeah, she replied, turning to look back out across the flooded fields. The flicker of lights on the horizon and the occasional shift in the prevalent breeze from that distant conflict actually made things some distance away quite hard to spot, but in the distance, she could make out the shadow of their vessel, low in the water. It is reassuring that our boat is so hard to see, at least, Chunhua observed. Yeah, she agreed, turning to look at the reed beds to their west. There were no lights, just darkness bleeding into faintly misty haze, and it was the same in the other direction. Quietening her thoughts, she turned her attention Bright Heart Shifting Steps once again Ah, there is one of those large lizards in the water below. Before she had even worked out what she wanted to do, Chunhua quietly drew her attention to a faint outline, well hidden in the floating drifts of cut reeds. From this distance a casual glance might have mistaken it for a cut tree trunk some three metres long, but as she watched, its tail was moving ever so slowly, propelling in the direction of their rowing boat. It had next to no presence at all, though given that it was probably an ambush predator, that wasnt too surprising. What was, though, was that bright Heart Shifting Steps did getor maybe lead was a better way to think of it, she musedsomething off of it. It wasnt really qi, or soul sense, but a faint feeling of the lizards place in within these surroundings, relative to her and everything else. Alongside the initial impression, little bits of understanding from the whole day, about the water, the wind, the time of day, the fish she had dissected, the crabs even things like the sense of qi in the reeds, all suddenly came together, quietly, in the back of her mind, as if painting in details that informed what she was looking at. It wasnt auspicious or inauspicious, or at all like any prior divination she had done with the art. It simply came together as something like a whisper, and actually a pretty faint one, at that, to her senses, of the interaction between the lizard, as it movedand not even the water through which it was swimming, but ratherthe normality of everything around it, in relation to it. In fact, out of that, almost belatedly now, came a further sense of clarity that the lizard was roughly at Nascent Soul. While she considered what the art was showing her, she subtly drew the attention of those on the boat, and paused, because as she did so, she got a similar, but much more informedpresumably due to her familiarity with their qi and presencessense of them, as well. She could almost feel the boat, in the water, and all of those on it, much like the lizard. Feel their focus and even something of some of their intent, albeit subdued, like a wary shroud over their surroundings. In fact, while they were being stealthy, it was a little disconcerting just how many signs there were, she reflected, as she carefully pointed out the large lizard, in the watertaking care not to use any actual intent herself so as not to spook itand made a watch out sign with her arms. Do we shoot it? Chunhua signed to her. Are they edible? she asked, without thinking, then shook her head wryly as Chunhua gave her a really, how should I know? look. Thinking back to Ruqu there hadnt been any remains of them there, but in fact, before that, when they had walked out of Udrasa, she found several smaller ones, in her minds eye, hanging up in stalls, being sold with other fish, in that sprawling marketand there again, Bright Heart Shifting Steps quietly worked. They were selling their meat in Udrasa, she signed. Its realm is pretty good as well, so the core might be usefulif it In fact, as they were conversing and she was pondering that, the lizard had stopped its silent advance and was, instead With a sudden flurry of movement, it turned and shot off through the waters, leaving a choppy wake and some soft cursing from the distant boat as the only sign it had been there. Its instincts are good, Chunhua signed. It fled as soon as Avarz spotted it. Exhaling softly, she nodded in agreement. Her own awareness of where it was, thanks to Bright Heart Shifting Steps, had only diminished a little though, she realised, the art allowing her to feel that while it had fled, it had not fled that far, simply beyond the buildings to their right. Signalling to the rowboat, she pointed off in the direction the lizard had fled and got a wave of thanks back from Manshu and nods from the others, then let her focus step back from Bright Heart a little more, allowing it to return to its passive state. What she had just done was surprisingly taxing on her concentration, as it turned out. Interestingly, though, even after letting the art return to its more passive, contemplative state, something of the whispered interaction between the lizard and everything else, including them remained. So, why did you really bring us both out here? Chunhua signed to her as those in the boat started forward again. If it was just for this, nevermind Naakos, Qing Yao would have been sufficient. Well, there are a few things I need to do without the prying eyes of some of our compatriots, she replied, giving Chunhua a wry grin then taking her storage talisman out from where she kept it concealed in the pouch with the stealth talisman Ling had made. Silently, her swordstaff appeared on the roof between them, and then she put the talisman away again. Ah, Chunhua nodded, catching on. It was slightly awkward that I had it stored before, she muttered. I havent really had a chance to ask Naakai or Naakos about what the Ur do for storage devices. Yes, it wasnt quite the issue it has become, Chunhua agreed, rolling her eyes, and swapping to speaking out loud, but very softly so their voices didnt carry. That said, I did get a chance to ask Naakos about it earlier, as it turns out. The short of it, is that they are rare. Figures, she murmured, nodding. Thinking back, she had not seen much evidence of them at all in the warehouses they looted back in the plains, and artefacts had been sparse in Udrasanot that they had been in any circumstance to be exposed to them. They do have methods to increase the volume of containers, such as pottery jars, Chunhua continued. But they can only hold one material and screwing that up can be dangerous, apparently. Ah, that issue, she nodded again, getting what Chunhua meant. That was also a problem back home, for certain kinds of storage container, and even cheap storage rings. If you stored something in them that conflicted with or overpowered the formations used on that artefact, it could get very dangerous, very fast. They also degrade quite quickly, Chunhua added. Or at least that was what he said. So they use them for bulky, but non qimanarich things, like grain and such. Makes sense, she mused. According to him, they can also manipulate the weight of things with symbols similar to the ones Ling uses. But again, its not common, and tends to be a thing worked by skilled artisans. The limiting issue is generally access to quality materials. That also made sense to her, thinking on it. Their home had an aeons-old established economy in supporting the manufacture of such things, whereas here, for all that the locals seemed strong, the resources of this land were clearly much harder to exploit. Apparently, Chunhua continued, smaller tribes and groups like theirs tend to acquire such things via trade from major powers in these lands: Udrasa, a great city state called Uldara, that is northish, from here. Katum, where that deranged bastard came from Another settlement called Caeracht, far to the southeast. While they were conversing, the others had reached the main house and, after tying the boat up, were warily climbing onto the first-floor balcony that overlooked the open centre of the estate. She waved to Manshu, to signal that they were still keeping an eye on them, and he waved back, pointing up to the roof, then into the building, and intimating that they were going to sweep it in pairs. As they looked on, Manshu and Teshek quickly clambered up the outside of the building onto the flat, open top roof. Meanwhile, Avarz and Okal made their way quietly along the veranda, checking in windows, but not actually going inside. Thinking on how she had perceived the lizard, she was suddenly tempted to see how well her art coped with following the others as they went through the building, but she still had a few questions in her own mind about whether someone else could detect what she had done. Spooking the others when they were trying to check the building for hidden threats wasnt what she wanted to do for starters. Can you help me test something, about my divination art? she signed to Chunhua, as they watched the two groups continue to carefully check the exterior of the building. Sure, Chunhua nodded. What do you need me to do? Hmmm can you go to the other end of the roof and try to hide your presence as thoroughly as you can? she asked, after a moment of thought. The first thing that stood out, as Chunhua moved away from her, was that the other woman was much better at hiding her presence than the lizard had been. In fact, there was no comparison. If it was just down to Qi and Intent, then if she had not been looking right at Chunhua in the gloom, she would have had next to no idea she was there, all of a sudden. The second thing was that that didnt matter one bit to Bright Heart Shifting Steps. The sense of interaction between Chunhua and her surroundings was basically a magnitude less than that of the lizard, or any of those on the boat, but she was still there, and that seemed to be the important bit. It was just that Chunhua felt different, and in that difference, as soon as she fixated on it even a little, with her art, Chunhuas neutral presence snapped into focus in a way that was almost a little jarring. -Ah, is it because she is actively? Oh, thats going to be interesting. She stared at Chunhua, not quite sure what to feel then, to her surprise, felt Chunhuas presence begin to fade again, even as she looked at her, the whispers almost entirely melting into the background, as if something was cancelling them out. What did you just do? she signed. I stopped trying to hide and tried something else, Chunhua signed back. I should be asking you the same thing. That was very weird. -So, she did detect something? she mused. Stay there. When I turn around come back towards me but wait a bit? she suggested. Chunhua nodded and she turned back to look out at the marshlands. Not looking at her, Chunhuas presence did recede even more, but there was that faint, whispering sense that she was still there motionless. Chunhua actually waited a good twenty seconds before moving, and when she did, the arts sense of where she was immediately picked her up, simply through the shift in her sense of being in the environment. She made no sound on the roof tiles, but the roof itself she could actually gain a faint hint of the shifting of Chunhuas weight through it, as she came forwards. In how the light breeze swirled around them both. When she felt Chunhua was about ten paces away, she turned, and found she was, indeed there, a complex expression on her face. Well, that is interesting, Chunhua signed, as her Nascent Soul slipped into focus, about ten paces away. What did you feel? she asked, curious. Hmmmm, it was weird. Like I was being stared at, but my normal senses got nothing. It was only when I used my Mantra and my Principle that I got a clear sense that it was you. Ah she nodded, understanding where she had slipped up in the applicationshe had been too overt, or maybe specific, in the use of her Intent, she suspected. Exhaling slightly, she stopped focusing on Chunhua, and instead let Bright Heart Shifting Steps simply show her their surroundings Her sense of Chunhua didnt change much, if at all, but immediately it was joined by everything else. The breeze on the roof tiles, the sense of obstruction from the building they were on with regards to the water around them, the shifting of the reeds in the water, the ripples of fish and crabs beneath its surface of insects, of other things, even smaller in the water She had to stop after a moment, because it was actually too much. She had felt like she was teetering on the edge of a great height, about to fall, or maybe be pulled down and smothered by all the myriad different interactions around her. What that might have led to, she wasnt sure, but it would probably have brought an unpleasant backlash with it. Whatever you did there, I didnt feel it as such, Chunhua signed, frowning. But you are looking a bit pale, all of a sudden? Yeah, I think I found the limits of my ability to use this in a certain way, she replied wanly. -So, clearly, I need to impose some kind of limit on it? she mused, taking in their surroundings again. Ah. Chunhua nodded. -Okay, attempt two Engaging with the art again, she let her perception slowly sink into their surroundings once again. This time, she didnt let it just drop into the depths of all those myriad different interactions between everything around them but tried to sit on the surface and almost immediately encountered a different problem. The art didnt seem to know what to show her. Fish, crabs, the shape of the buildings, the way the breeze disturbed the water, Chunhua watching her, a bird taking flight on the far side of the compound, Manshu carefully checking the stairs down from the roof, Teshek looking back over at them, Avarz, Okal the lizard from before For a split second it was like she, and her nascent soul, were watching the lizard, before, but for every one of those moments and a dozen more besides, and it was profoundly nauseating. Okay that doesnt work, she muttered, having to resort to using her mantra in the end, to banish the queasy feeling. -I guess it needs to be somewhere between the two? She sighed, glad she had decided to test this now, rather than risk relying on it in a critical moment. The talismans texts didnt have much of help either, it seemed as she set her Nascent Soul to re-checking them, just in case there was something she missed -Ah Feeling a little silly, she turned back to look at Chunhua, it occurring to her that she had entirely neglected the biggest gain of the last weekthe fact that she now had a Principle. Are you okay? Chunhua asked her. Yeah, she sighed. Just forgetting the breadth of tools I have at my disposal for a moment. Returning to the art a third time, she sank back into it, as she had initially tried, but rather than just go with it, she instead reached out to her Principle. She had read and re-read and re-re read everything the talisman had to say on it as well, but it, bizarrely, had very little on the topic, and what it did, distilled down to practice it until it is not of you, but is you, and that she had to be as one with it as it was with her. The significance of the Mortal aspect, the talisman was also very coy on, but she did recall Lings explanations regarding her own physique, and so her working assumption was that a Mortal Principle developed along the same lines, which just brought her right back to the original issue. A part of her really wished she had paid more attention to those occasional lectures visiting experts had given to Juniors of the Kun clan, before that terrible day her whole future unravelled, because the nature and function of a Principle had occasionally come up, and she had had all the access to such figures she could ask for back then. However, she had been too low a realm, and too young, with no way to know how her fortunes would change. Later, she had been considered a Physical Cultivator to all intents, so unless she went out of her way, or her parents brought her explicitly, elders basically ignored her, even before the politics of things, and she had avoided most such gatherings simply due to the tendency for them to descend into this is our former Inheriting Daughter, dont be like her silliness. That said, she had been around enough immortals since then to get some grasp of it, or at least how they talked about getting a handle on it. When it came to the metamorphosis of your Intent, your Spirit Root, your Innate Constitution and so on, the explanations tended to verge on metaphorBreathing, Water and Wind. Unfortunately, that wasnt especially helpful to her, now, as she had already moved well beyond the thresholds most commonlyor at least openlydiscussed in Dao Discussions, or publicly available texts namely, how to form one in the first place. When it came to wielding it, they were much more cagy, likely because those explanations would have been heavily influenced by their cultivation laws, or sect teachings, and those tended to be closely guarded in the specifics, or in the case of the Kun ones, basically forbidden to her thanks to her circumstances. Thus, she could only rely on those few voices close to her within in the Kun clan who were sympathetic to her circumstances. It was actually a piece of advice from her grandmother that was forefront in her mind now. Akin to a piece of music, but only for you. Others can play it, but only you can bring out its full potential was how she had described it, several years ago when she had asked about something related to it. Yunhee had once described it to her as Always like having a spare thought that could direct the burden of your qi, and intent and all the other things in a way that was in tune with you. Her brother had given her a similar sort of explanation, but she had hated to pester him about it, given his own issues. Both were guided by Elder Xianfangs teachings, she was pretty sure, but she had never had a suitable opportunity to ask him directly about Principles. Her Father, meanwhile, had laughed, then told her that the best solution would always be one she found for herself, which had made her sulk and flounce at the time, to a degree that was embarrassing to look back on. However, he had shown her some exquisitely basic examples of the difference his principle made to basic qi manipulation, that she, a teenager at the time, could gain some small thing from. Indeed, rather like what Yunhee had said, it was there, as soon as she looked for it, drifting in her awareness. If she just treated it like Intent, but better, it did just that. It was far superior as well, in every functional way. It was her, and she was it, and she could at least understand what her grandmother meant now, with a degree of certainty, because it had emerged from her suffering, and her endeavour, and her tribulations to this point. It was a pure distillation of all that, distinctly her in any and every way she looked at it, to the point where it was hard to explain. -I guess I can only try and see, she reflected wryly. Just as you suggested, Father. Once more, she let her perception of her surroundings slowly merge with Bright Heart Shifting Steps. Cognisant of what had gone wrong last time, she tried to take everything that made up her principle and For the briefest moment she got something, then it collapsed apart, like oil and water trying to mix, leaving her lightheaded and feeling like she had just stared into the sun, except without the blind-ness bit. That clearly didnt work, Chunhua observed. You felt that? she asked. It felt like it should be straightforward, and yet for some reason, something about it just felt off. Yeah, for a moment, Chunhua nodded. Taking a breath to settle herself once more, she pondered what she had just tried, and realised she had might have stepped a bit too far back, so to speak. She had intended to put her Principle between her and the art, but in the process, had not really engaged her principle directly, but all the component elementswhat she had done before, with intent, but more, and it had failed because it was too much. Again, then, she muttered, mostly to herself. Inhaling and exhaling softly a few more times, she repeated what she had just done, but this time, as she settled back into the art, she didnt try to use her Principle on the art but on her and found herself back at the start, so to speak, in the weirdest sort of way. Her perception of her surroundings was basically what she had, when she was looking at the lizard, in the water. As soon as she tried to broaden it out, the same hints of overload began to slip in, the water, the wind, the interactionsher Principle was a filter actually, it wasnt even that, she, herself, and her knowledge, or lack of, was the filter, because her Principle was her. She could tone down what was shown, but then it was strangedisorientating, in fact, because it was only picking out what she knew, and immediately, she could tell that was a dangerous pit to fall into. Everything else was just sort of there, but the art felt like it was As soon as she went towards that, she saw Chunhua shake her head slightly, telling her that she could feel something, or at least detect something in that instance. What did you just feel? she asked. Same as before, like I was being stared at, but it was much more obvious, Chunhua replied, with an apologetic grimace. I think I might know what your problem is, though. You do? she asked, a little surprised. Yeah, well, maybe, Chunhua nodded, though she suddenly looked a bit embarrassed for some reason. I think so. Its well, there are a few things you encounter, with Mantra Seedparticularly about intent, and learning how to conceal it. Dont get me wrong, you are very good at that, maybe even better than I am but, it makes sense nobody told you. Chunhua continued. Ive never heard it talked about with regards to intent among spiritual cultivators. It uh feels like you are, on some level, maybe second guessing your own intent? Second guessing my? Chunhua grimaced, looking a bit awkward. No I think you might be right, she agreed, with a soft sigh. In one respect, it was an embarrassing admission. On the other, as she reflected again on what she had just been trying to do, the more certain she became that Chunhua was right. The first failure had been because she tried to go too far backbasically to the parts of her Principle. The second was because she had been too rigid in its application, as Chunhua said, not trusting its interaction with the art on some level. If she had been swinging a sword, or shooting an arrow At that, she had to shake her head. I guess its just a sign of how stressful things have been, she mused wryly. The basics of the basics My Grandmother would laugh at me, and then probably toss me in the lake for being an idiot. Chunhua just rolled her eyes. Well, lets go again, she declared. At this point, the group on the house had mostly finished with the exterior, and Manshu had made his way down the stairs and into the interior. Inhaling and exhaling, she once more engaged Bright Heart Shifting Steps, and again, let it show her their surroundings. Rather than deliberately put her principle in the way of it, though, she just let it be. It was her, in theory, and she was it. Her intent was a part of it, as was her lived experience It made sense that forcing it would not work, because the inner aspect was just as important as the mechanical bits that made it up. The wind whispered around her, and the water lapped. She felt Chunhua, opposite her, and the lizard lizards, actually, there was a second, she realised. And the fish, and the smaller fish and the insects dancing on the water surface a snake swimming, crabs, there were small birds hiding in the eaves of the building they were on It all blurred together, whispering to her, and she floated in the middle of it, almost. Not drawn to it, but part of it. A Lotus on the water, except the surface was not the water, but everything the art was showing her Carefully, she reached out, further and further, until the rest of the estate was mostly within the scope of the art. In the building opposite, she could sense Manshu moving slowly through a room, stepping around shadows of furniture, his qi rubbing against the surroundings. Sense the others, on the floor below, carefully making their way through what could be a dining room, based on the rough layout of the furniture. Feel spiders something that might be a large scorpion thing in a floor cavity near Teshek. More birds crabs and fish in the flooded ground story The other buildings were also deserted, save for more crabs, fish and the like. The one near the dock had a half-constructed boat, and all of them had scattered goods, abandoned to the flood watersthe larger of the out-houses on the left side of the compound had several crates with somewhat richer qi signatures and a third lizard thing, carefully prying at one, but that was about it. At that point, she had to stop anyway, because her own focus was beginning to blur at the edges, despite how vibrant and crisp everything felt. It was like she was suddenly tired, and about to drift off to sleep, or maybe had a few drinks too many. Relaxing her grasp of the art before it could collapse and likely spook everything and everyone for quite some distance, she exhaled softly. Did you feel anything? she asked Chunhua, who was watching her with a frown now. No, not until just at the end, there. Chunhua shook her head. But you look like you are about to faint. Touching her hands to her arms, they were clammy with cool sweat. Her head still felt a little heavy as well, though the fuzzy feeling was rapidly fading. I uh, may have found a sort of limit, she conceded. It hadnt cost her any qi, or anything like that, but the strain it put on her body was still surprising, as she checked herself. I think there is something vaguely valuable, or at least with an abnormal qi purity in the building over thereshe pointed to the larger of the buildings off to their leftand there may be stuff we can scavenge for the boat over thereshe indicated the building with the boat, near what was probably the estate wharf, before the flooding consumed it all. No real threats? Chunhua mused. Just two more of those lizards, she replied. One trying to get at whatever is the source of the purer qi in that warehouse. No corpses either, unless some dead crabs and the like count. So, they abandoned and took most of the valuables? Chunhua suggested, looking around at the estate. That would seem to be the case, she agreed. I couldnt check the reed-beds beyond, though. Just the thought of how chaotic that would be on her senses made her shudder involuntarily. With how much sensory stress the art caused, she could understand much more clearly now why the talisman placed a lot of emphasis on ongoing passive use. The things she had been exposed to most since doing thatlike the crabs and fish from gutting them for dinnerwere much clearer. Complex thingscultivators, for examplewere easy to pick out as well, but things she had little awareness of, like the furniture inside the building, were little more than vague shadows. They also highlighted, literally, several issues of sorts. The key ones being Noise and that recurring trap of Intent. Even bigger things, like the furniture in the house, never mind the living things within its scope, had not reacted very cleanly to that abnormal or not element of the art that time, and it struck her a great way to get inadvertently detected using it, if she was drawn into attempting to compensate for that in a more active manner. She suspected she could tune out noise in a useful way, with practice, but that struck her as risky with her current comprehensions and would rely a lot on her grasp of the natural normality of the world around her. She could also see a lot of scope for improvement in how she wielded her Principle. The dual aspects of the Lotus and the Kun both fit her, and how she defined her experiences up to this point, but the way it had translated, almost subconsciously, into the art was not quite what she expected. Well, it is what it is, Chunhua remarked. I guess we just wait for them to finish checking the building, then? Yeah, she agreed. Certainly, she needed a break from using the art for a few minutes, she suspected. She also had another task, related to the talisman, that she needed to do while out here, and that would also require a fair bit of focus: Soul binding her swordstaff, or at least determining if it could be soul bound. The talisman had a surprisingly comprehensive text regarding the topic, at least compared to anything it said about principles that was currently available to her. What it provided covered not just spiritual treasures and soul-bound ones, but even life-bound, and blood-bound physical treasures. The latter two required a lot of effort, but the instructions on spiritual treasures were already very alluring, particularly as they set out a method to transform physical items into spiritual treasures and improve your inner harmony in the process. It did warn that you could not bind many such treasures, and that they should have exceptional compatibility with you, but on the face of it, attempting to try with the swordstaff was a no-brainer. It was, as far as she could tell, entirely unenchanted, which was a key prerequisite. It was made of top-quality materials, and its origin was well, since she acquired it in that anomaly, they had been through a lot together. According to the talisman text, preparing such an artefact was also something she should have been working on from Nascent Soul, which given she had blown right past that in one tribulation, was a touch awkward. Thankfully, the main reason it suggested that seemed to be so you could spend time imbuing the object with qi attuned to your intent. For the actual binding, two methods were suggested. The first, and seemingly preferred approach, was to leverage a breakthrough to bind the object. That tallied with her own knowledge of how treasures were usually soul bound if you were creating them from scratch. The common approach was to try to fuse it with your soul when you first comprehended it, when crossing Soul Foundation, or when entering Nascent Soul proper. That wasnt an option right now, so she could only go with the second, which was to put a piece of her already extant spiritual strength directly into an object that had sufficient compatibility with her, allowing it, in turn to become part of her inner, spiritual strength and thus be taken into her body that way. It didnt talk a lot about the role of her Principle in this, but she could read between the lines well enough to see that it was likely an element of it. The other optional element that was more stressed in this second approach was her Innate Art, which was another thing she had barely touched since her breakthrough. The texts actually spent quite a bit more time talking about that, and its various applications, and several of them seemed to have some overlap with her principlethis being one such example. As part of the binding process, if she could associate her Innate Art with the object, it would apparently allow her to gain extra benefits based on the properties and its compatibility, and also allow her innate art to reinforce the treasure itself. Thus, while they settled down to wait, and continued to keep an eye on the surrounding reed beds, she slowly began to circulate her qi through the swordstaff. Back before she had reached golden corewhich was also when she had been actively wielding it, for the most partthis had been onerous enough that she had not really bothered. Instead, she had relied on the superior materials and her experience to carry its utility in combat. Now, though, she found that with her sustained advancement, her ability to move qi through it, while still hard work, was good enough that she could probably do so in combat. It also gave her a newfound appreciation for just how well made the weapon was. She was no stranger to high quality weapons, so she felt somewhat qualified to judge that the mastery of craft that had gone into making the swordstaff was breathtaking, really, for its elegance, and simplicity and utility. It was a creation without ego, designed to maximise everything about its role with as little ostentation and compromise as possible. The dominant metal that made up most of the blade and haft had been exquisitely folded with other softer, qi-conductive minerals to best utilize the properties of each element. The end result was a weapon able to both maximize the strength and durability of that core metal, while barely compromising its qi-conductivity, imbuing it with a degree of qi-memory and reducing what would have otherwise been an incredibly dense and unwieldy weapon to something even a strong mortal without any cultivation at all might have been able to wield with training. It was little wonder, in that chaotic moment, that she had been handed it, because it was the perfect weapon for someone like her to wield. With her improved sense for qi, she could also see much more clearly, now, why it had been a struggle for her to push principle aspected qi through it since. Her qi before she broke through to golden core had been significantly inferior to the remnants of the intent-infused qi lingering from its previous owner, which had themselves been directed as much as possible, with that remnant intent, to support her wielding of the weapon without actually interfering with her in any way. It made her lament in her heart that such a selfless act by that soldier in that anomalous place, whose name, Jessa, she had only learned after she perished, had gone unnoticed by her for so long. Is there a problem? Chunhua asked her softly. Oh no. she replied with sigh, considering the now rather depleted store of qi within the core matrix of the weapon. What remained was well, actually it was still significantly superior in purity to her own qi but there was enough capacity freed up by how diffuse what remained now was, to allow her own principle-infused qi to spread properly through weapons qi conduits. In fact, as she watched, she saw that her principle-infused qi was, in fact, slowly absorbing what was there, with remarkably little loss of efficiency. I was just reminded of a traumatic memory from a while ago. Ah. Chunhua flashed her a sympathetic smile. Exhaling softly, she finished the cycle of pushing qi through the weapon, then focused on the sense of resonance between her and it. There was a temptation to actively include Bright Heart Shifting Steps as well, however, the talismans instructions were explicit in not using it in that manner for the initial binding, but to just let it work passively in the background. According to the steps laid out, the connection she had to make needed to be pure in its essence. If she had to rely on a divination art, even this one, the talisman stressed, it would only damage the long-term viability of the link, for the sake of some short-term gains. Fortunately, she had been training with weapons almost since she had first learned to sense qi, and she had fond childhood memories of copying her father and brother as they ran through martial forms. The swordstaff was also a core weapon of the Kun clans style, favoured because there was a profound duality within it, drawing on sword and spear arts in equal measure, that evoked something of their mythological namesake. Those childhood martial forms had also been something that carried her rather aggressively, she had to admit, through her much darker teenage years, when her position at its heart had vanished. Similarly, the weapon now in her hand, had also travelled with her, through some of the toughest, harshest tests in her life up to this point. Its story and hers were intertwined in a way that was hard to articulate. It felt comfortable for her to wield it, and now, as she started a second cycle of her qi through it, she worked to imbue that intent, through her principle, her mantra, and with the support of her nascent soul, into formalising that connection between her and it, and even, as much as it was possible with the remnant intent Jessa had left in it. The feeling of the swordstaffs weight in her hand abruptly shifted, and she stared at it, or rather, her Nascent Soul did, as it appeared in her hands, within her inner world. She stared at her empty hands, as did Chunhua and focused on producing the weapon, a little surprised that it was that straight forward It reappeared in her grasp, but now, a ghostly version remained with her Nascent Soul. In fact, she could tell, almost instantly, as she shifted the swordstaff back into her inner world once more, and its ethereal version turned vivid, that it was not quite that easy. -Ah, so this is why it warned me not to use Bright Heart Shifting Steps directly? She mused. The weapon was indeed linked to her soul, but the link was currently very fragile. She supposed that if she had directly called upon it, or some other art, the link might well erroneously appear stronger than it actually was. It would also no doubt have negatively influenced her perception of the actual time she would need to spend nurturing it in her inner world according to the method set out by the talisman to truly imprint it. Can you summon it from a distance? Chunhua asked, curious. Mmmmmm. Curious on that point as well, she re-materialized it and passed the staff to Chunhua, who slowly started to move away from her, along the ridge of the roof. Reaching out, she found she could still feel the swordstaff, even when Chunhua had made it all the way to the other end of the roof, but when it came to pulling it back into her inner world, there was a huge amount of resistance. She probably could have forced it, but there was no reason to risk the connection developing some aberration. Can you stay there? she signed to Chunhua, as she slowly started to back away as well now, further increasing the distance. She only had to go three more paces, as it transpired, find a point where she was absolutely certain that if she tried to pull the weapon back, the connection would break, and she would suffer a nasty backlash. Come back towards me she signed to Chunhua. Chunhua nodded and slowly, pace by pace made her way back along the roof ridge, while she counted out the decreasing distance in her head and how the link felt. It was only when Chunhua was about ten paces from her, that the sense of fragility in the connection vanished entirely, at which point the weapon flew out of Chunhuas grasp and back into her own. So, it doesnt dematerialize, thats interesting, Chunhua observed. It might, she mused. I probably have to refine it properly first. Ah, that would make sense, Chunhua nodded. Thankfully, the steps the talisman laid out for refinement were pretty straightforward. The optimal route now, was to leave it in her inner world, integrated into her natural qi cycle as much as possible, until the ethereal imprint had gained the same vivid sense of tangibility her Nascent Soul currently had, and there was no real shortcut to that process. In fact, the talisman explicitly warned her against trying to force the deepening of the connection, stressing steady accumulation over pretty much everything else. I wish I had a weapon that was actually worth binding, though, Chunhua added ruefully, sitting back down on the roof beside her. We should look for something suitable, she agreed. For you and Ling. Ling did have the Yang Blood, but that, or just spitting a mouthful of it at someone was a bit lacking in nuance. As for Chunhua most of what she had displayed since they joined up was either unarmed combat or martial archery. My family had a few arts, but I only really learned Martial Archery and some unarmed stuff, Chunhua mused, patting the bow sitting beside her on the roof. This bow I have is decent, in that regard, but certainly not worth binding unless there is no other alternative. I do have a machete and an axe Herb hunter tools? she queried. Yeah, Chunhua nodded. So not really suitable. I never really learned sword arts, either. Not a lot of call for them as a herb hunter. No, there isnt, she agreed drily. not to mention, both are very obviously weapons from back home, Chunhua added, shaking her head ruefully. I should have snatched a few weapons back at the battlefield. Hindsight is invariably cruel, she agreed, even as she spotted Manshus signal from one of the lower windows of the main building, indicating to them that they had completed their sweep. Seems they are done, Chunhua mused, nodding along to her comment. It didnt take the others long to get back in the boat and make their way back over to their location. Find anything? she asked Manshu, as the boat pulled up at their building. A few records about the estate itself, but beyond that, nothing notable, he replied with a grimace. Looks like they left in a hurry. Not much usable food or other supplies. There were traces of some larger animal poking aroundprobably one of those lizards you spotted. Makes sense, Chunhua mused. We spotted a few crabs and traces of two more lizards. lurking around the outbuildings, she added, gesturing in the direction her use of Bright Heart had indicated they were hiding. I dont think its worth trying to track them down though. No, probably not, Manshu agreed. Aye, they are nasty for their realm if you provoke them, Avarz interjected. What did the estate records say? Chunhua asked. They trade various types of reeds, basically, and have some fish and crab farms, Manshu replied drily. Reeds, you say, she chuckled, eyeing the wetlands stretching away in every direction. I know, Manshu agreed, rolling his eyes. In any case, we should probably check the other buildings? she suggested. While keeping an eye out for more lizards, of course. What do you think, Avarz? Sounds like a plan, the older UrVash agreed. The exploration of the rest of the estate could only be called routine. It took Avarz, Manshu, Teshek and Okal just a little over thirty minutes to carefully sweep the remainder of the buildings, while she and Chunhua continued to keep a wider lookout. The only eventful thing was another barrage of light on the distant horizon, about ten minutes after they started, which sent a faint shockwave through everything and dislodged a few roof tiles here and there, and sent the lizards and crabs skulking deeper into their cover. The half-built boat and the boat house had a few things that Avarz thought they could salvage, but after some consideration once they regrouped, and under Avarzs advice, it was concluded that it would be better to return later, in daylight, with Uarz and a few more of the crew who were familiar with the more practical aspects of boat salvage. The crate with a higher qi purity that she had sensed turned out to be a collection of beast cores, likely harvested from the crab and fish farming enterprise the estate had operated. Along with it, Manshu also discovered a second crate that had materials Avarz informed them were related to maintaining the suppression formations they had occasionally encountered. Thankfully, the lizard didnt contest them for it, and just slunk away when they approached. It did lurk under the water near the main building, watching from amidst the floating debris, but made no move to follow them, then or after. The exploration of the remaining outbuildings also turned up two sacks of lotus roots, another of edible reed roots, a large stoneware pot half-full of some sort of grain, and a few other cooking sundries, including two small, sealed pots of animal fat and one of plant oil. Given the size of the grain pot, they ended up having to make two trips back to the main vessel, and all in all, as she finally climbed back on board, she could not help but feel that the whole excursion had been quite profitable. It seems you got a good haul, Omurz commented as they carefully moved the unwieldly pot of grain over into the vessel. Yeah, we will have to go back in daylight to check out what, if anything, can be salvaged from the boatshed they have there, Avarz commented. Oh, they have spare parts? Urluz, the drummer turned First Mate asked. Aye, Avarz nodded, stepping out of her way as she climbed across, leaving Chunhua to take the boat to the rear and tie it off so it drifted. There might be a short mast we can salvage, and a sail of sorts, Okal added. Speed, versus being awkwardly visible, Uarz remarked pensively, from where he was looking through the box of formations materials. That is the trade-off, yes, Avarz agreed. Oh, is that actual grain? Lashaan, who had come back down the boat to check out what they had brought back, clapped her hands together brightly. It is, she confirmed. Porridge with lotus roots and some fried fish on the side will be a much better breakfast, Lashaan murmured. Much better. Oh, if you have a moment, after you have eaten, it would be good to confer about those maps, Uarz added to her, more softly. Sure, she nodded. We can talk while I eat, if you like? She had been expecting this conversation for a while, in any case, and now that she was back on the boat, she found she was surprisingly hungry. The soul-binding of her swordstaff and the testing of Bright Heart Shifting Steps had taken more out of her than she realised. Or afterwards, Uarz suggested, helpfully. Its fine, she shook her head. A few minutes later found her sitting, bowl of stew in hand, at the rear of the boat, with Uarz, Omurz and Naakos. Manshu was also sitting nearby, along with Qing Yao, but neither were doing more than half listening in, as Uarz gave her a basic run-down of the geography of the riverlands into which they were heading, and also the various issues with navigating it. There were four major powers in the vicinity of where they were. Udrasa, whom they had already had the pleasure of. Katum, who had also not showered themselves in glory during her brief meeting with their representative. Uldara, the strongest, and perhaps oldest, according to Uarz, in the entire Riverlands, and a confederation of independent towns run by a group of petty warlords too powerful or inconveniently placed to have been absorbed by those three. Rather than using the cardinal directions, however, the charts all worked via constellation maps. The sun provided a standard point of reference during daytime, it seemed, but accurate navigation required star-maps if you consistently wanted to get to locations, especially when crossing the Riverlands. She could recall Lashaan talking about navigating on the plains by constellation, particularly because the day-time heat tended to get extreme, but the ones used in the star-charts they had taken had totally different names. Because she had been relying on divinations to chase after Han Shu up to this point, however, she had to concede she had never really given the question of how Ur-folk normally navigated much thought. It turned out the usage of the cardinalsNorth, South, East and West could be esoteric. They were still used as geographical terms, relative to fixed pointsUdrasa, the territory of the Ten Masters, for example controlled a large swathe of the Northern and Eastern reaches of the Riverlands, but you couldnt use a compass to reliably locate, say North, in isolation for any extended period of time. She couldnt really ask why, either, as that was apparently common knowledge, so had to settle for Uarzs somewhat off-hand explanation about seasonal irregularities in the Mana tides that ran through the central plains, as he took her through the charts. This also brought up a further problem, more specific to her, or their group, maybe, which she had to admit, was low-key hilarious, if only for how she had managed to entirely overlook it up to this point. Sheand probably all of the other cultivatorsdespite speaking the local language fluently, by this point, were in fact functionally illiterate, when it came to any of the common scripts the various influences used in day-to-day communication. Communication which included the charts they had on hand. Thankfully, that didnt seem to surprise Uarz, who was quite happy to save her blushes by complaining how awkward and archaic the language used on the charts was while explaining them. As I see it, its really a question of whether we keep this bearing, with The Great Hunter and The Goat Uarz helpfully gestured past her, at the night sky to the right side of their ship, between where the prow and the light show on the horizon kept recurring. And risk running into ships patrolling out from Samatz or Ulanuma, or veer a bit further towards The Crownthe Old King as you call it, Uarz nodded to Naakos. And the Golden Path the navigator then helpfully gestured to the two constellations rising into the night sky on the left side of their prow. In the direction of Uldara and take stock in Suenjar or Ulmeuan, Uarz mused. Suenjar is here, for reference, Omurz added helpfully, pointing one of the four nearest towns currently picked out by a small pebble, on the map they had looted, relative to where they currently seemed to be. I would suggest not Suenjar, Naakos interjected. Oh? she turned to Naakos. Its a military outpost primarily. To stop raiders from Udrasa and Samatz, depending on which way the wind blows, Naakos replied. I would bet that Mugvars lot came from Samatz, and the soldiers at Suenjar will be on edge. Not directly, Akuja, the captured mage, who had also been sitting silently a little way from them, interjected suddenly. But you are not wrong to be wary of Suenjar. I was party to negotiatingno, I guess I can just say robbingtwo ships from there with Mugvar. There is a possibility they will have my mana registered. Okay, so not Suenjar, Uarz sighed. Or Samatz, but that was never really on the cards. That bad, huh? she asked trying not to sound sarcastic. Samatz is a town run by a gang, Naakos clarified. A powerful gang, with enough martial prowess that it is easier for their neighbours to pay them off, Uarz agreed. There is only one rule in Samatz. Be strong. Avoid those stronger than you. Dont stand out to Xerses or that sorceress of his. Thats definitely out, she agreed. The last thing they needed right now was another chaotic fight with a local power. Aye, the issue is that its also the closest town, about forty miles east Uarz added drily. So, what about the other two, Qing Yao asked, before she could. Ulanuma and Ulmeuan? They hate each other, but both are largely okay so long as you dont play politics, Omurz informed them. The names are kind of similar, she observed. They are, Uarz nodded. And not by accident. Both were part of a vassal power of Uldara until it was about two centuries ago, I think? he added, glancing at Naakos, seemingly looking for clarification on that. Yep, around then, Naakos agreed, stroking his beard. It was when the current master took over in Uldara. The King of Katum, may scorpions be found in his bed, paid them a bunch of money to make a mess. In fact, what happened was that the families controlling them had a difference of views on Katums actions. Ulmeuan stayed with Uldara, and was rewarded for their loyalty, and Ulanuma ended up going it alone. The issue there is that Ulanuma has most of the regions resources, including an orichalcum delve, and a war platform from before the collapse, so They remain strong enough to be independent, but Ulmeuan holds a grudge? she guessed. Aye, Omurz agreed with a grimace. What is this war platform? Qing Yao asked. Oh, that Naakos bit off a swearword she didnt quite catch, then shook his head wryly. Its a right shit crock all right. It doesnt look like much, honestly, but looks are the great deceiver of pride when it comes to artefacts from back then The most dangerous octagonal slab of blue-grey rock not in Uldara, Uarz added. Aye, and its the main reason that town is still independent, Naakos continued. The spirit controlling it has some sort of promise with the ancestor of the town founder its all a bit histrionic, honestly, but the end result is that the weapon will only respond to pleas from his descendantsand attempts to take it away have always ended with big holes in the landscape. As to what it looks like, Naakos added, before she could do more than open her mouth. Its a forty-metre-wide plaza of featureless blue-grey rock, all in one piece, with a small raised dais and octagonal altar at the centre. Around that, you have six, four-metre-tall stele arranged in a broken crescent about halfway out from that central altar. It should have twelve, I was once told, but even with six, its a terror when activated. You can only commune with it from the raised dais and if the spirit doesnt like you Naakos snapped his fingers and gave a mirthless grin. Zaap. As far as I know, nobody has survived getting struck by it. Or being in the vicinity of it targeting something. To her, that sounded remarkably like a large ritual platform for a military fortress. The eight-sided thing was interesting as well Why eight sides? Qing Yao asked, frowning, clearly wondering the same thing she was. I am not a mage, Naakos chuckled. I imagine it has something to do with mana theory. Thaumic exchange, I think, Akuja supplied. Though I never learned theory beyond the necessary being forcibly imprinted into my mind when I was induced to learn evocation spells. Xayak was the one who she trailed off for a moment, then gave herself a shake. Anyway, from what I remember, Seven is the Sequence of Mystery. Eight of Transformation, building on Four, being the Axis of Providence. Etheric and Thaumic balance are closely tied to the shifts between the two sequencesand informed by Five of Attunement and the Ten of Actuality. I see listening, that sounded interesting, actually, but now wasnt the time to ask the mage detailed questions about it, so she filed it away to ask later. Knowing more about what passed for cultivation theorymana theory, in local parlancewould only be a good thing for them going forward. What kind of stupidity was that bastard Mugvar getting involved with, that his mage was talking about the Eight of Transformation or the Ten of Actuality? Naakai, who had come down the boat to join them while Akuja was speaking, asked. Neither are things bright young minds want to be messing with. Ah, Akuja grimaced. Xakvor had some piece of an old tablet that talked about a Cardinal Key Spell. He That lunatic! Naakos coughed. Cardinal Key? Yao asked, leaning in. Another thing best left un-inquired about, Naakai remarked archly. What happened to the tablet? I dunno, Akuja grimaced. He kept it on his person, but I dont recall seeing him study it in a few weeks, honestly... I assumed he just stashed it somewhere? mages, Naakai grumbled under her breath. Anyway, regarding that ancient weapon in Ulanuma, I recall there was a tale talking about its use against that old scorpion the Hundred Ghosts goes around with. Notable, because he survived it, and so did she, somehow. Apparently, one of its abilities is to turn what was inside an area it targets into a zone that is briefly outside everything. Leaving a big hole in the ground, Naakos muttered. And nothing else. Outside everything? Omurz asked, frowning. I thought it zapped people with lightning? Yes, outside. Naakai pointed up at the night sky. That outside. Ah. Qing Yao gulped, and Manshu grimaced, both reading the same thing she did from that descriptiona weapon capable of cracking space, and thus nothing any of them wanted anything to do with at their current realm. It can also just zap people with lightning, Naakos added with a more amused grin. In any case, it sounds like that isnt necessarily a place to go to lightly, either, she suggested to steer the conversation back on track. No, not with the way Katum seems to be at the moment, Naakai mused, eyeing the charts. Ulmeuan is probably our best bet, it should take us two to three days to get there? Oh? she asked Naakai. Its decently ruled, not prone to stupidity unless you get involved in the politics of its circumstances with its immediate neighbours, Naakai replied. and will be a good place to ask for information without drawing too much suspicion, thanks to the chaos of the last week. Also, it''s likely to be one of the few places we can gain supplies without being robbed blind, even in this current time of trials, Uarz added, nodding. Yes, Naakos agreed. Incidentally, the need to potentially avoid Suenjar was why you were frowning over the suggestion we salvage this mast? she asked Uarz. Nothing gets past you, does it? Uarz chuckled ruefully. Yes, that is a consideration, though I think getting it would still be helpful. So, thinking about tomorrow, after we are nicely rested, she mused. If you take some of your crew, and maybe Manshu and Yao, here, first thing, to see what can be salvaged in daylight, Ill see about getting the hull camouflaged? Painting the hull purple, at least in part, would not take that long, but there was no point in trying to splash about in the water in the dark. That was just asking for someone to get attacked by a lizard or a crab or some of the large fish. In the light of day, and with a night to think about it and confer with Ling, she was fairly sure they could further refine the concealment talismans as well. That would certainly help, Omurz agreed. Okay, Uarz nodded. We should be able to bring the vessel a lot closer as well. Yeah, she agreed. I presume there isnt much else in those charts that we need to think about now? Most of their detailed annotations were for the area around Ruqu, Uarz informed her. None of the channel routes are worth anything at this point. Their main value to us is the detailed breakdown of distances between local settlements. Ill draw us up a course and run it past all of you in a few hours? Not for the first time, she found herself quietly impressed at how good Uarz was at navigating complex politics and the expectations others had on his role. She had been wondering if she would need to actually say she wanted to check his chartmostly because she wanted to try Bright Heart Shifting Steps on itand how to do that without sounding sceptical of his abilities. Instead, he had opened the door for her to be involved without either of them looking silly, and ensured that Naakos and Naakai were included as well. We can discuss it before you head out to salvage, she agreed. Sounds good, Naakos nodded. That just leaves the questions of watches? Mmmmm, yes, she turned to consider the occupants of the boat pensively. We can rotate in threes, maybe, every two hours, with someone at the front, rear and middle? The main thing she was concerned with still, were the newly liberated trio. One of each of our groups, respectively? Naakos mused. That works. Who goes first? I can, she shrugged. Then Lynn can swap with me, then Khunua? Maybe Naakos, you take the middle and Kreva takes the front? I am happy to let you sort the order out, you know your folks best. Kreva, Avarz and Okal, Omurz decided after a moments consideration. Having been volunteered, how could I refuse, Naakos chuckled. Cannar can take the second watch Ill take the third, Naakai added. I always like watching the sun risemakes me feel young. I was going to say Id happily to take a watch, Manshu added drily, playing into his role as a soldier a bit. But I will not say no to a proper rest! If you want a fourth, actually, it might be a good idea to involve their group, Yao suggested, nodding towards Shi Tengfei and the others where they were seated in the middle of the boat. That is a really good idea, she agreed, sighing inwardly at having not spotted that. Half the battle here was trying to ensure the other groups were invested enough not to cause problems, and making a point of trusting Tengfei, at the very least, to stand a watch would hopefully go a ways towards that. How about Tengfei takes the first watch, with me, and then Ill take the middle one, Yao added, giving Manshu a slightly supercilious smirk. Give our good soldier here his sleep. Hey! Manshu shook his head as the others chuckled. Ill take the dawn watch then. Chapter 125 — A Golden Path
Brother Weng, it is with utmost frustration that I must write to you, once again, concerning the matter of Shu Bao, and our erstwhile allys inability to keep their Qilin crap out of direct sunlight. Our investigations into the grievous injury perpetuated on him are as was initially expected. He has offended someone capable of touching the nature of written destiny, or at least providing a treasure to affect it. My assessment is that this attack is personal in nature, and future investigation should proceed carefully. I would not consider it a priority, however. My justification for this is twofold. Firstly, and frankly, in spite of the status of his wife, and the favour bestowed upon him by his grandfather, Shu Baos talent does not warrant it. He was of potential use among this generation while he possessed that core, but now it is ruined; with no recourse to remedy that, further endeavour there will just be throwing good resources after bad. I also proffer a similar assessment on the two adopted scions of our clan, who are missing in this incident. Neither are especially talented, nor of good standing locally. Their families will complain, but higher oversight on this matter is as above. Good resource after dross. In fact, Shu Baos sidelining, even if the manner is extreme, is probably a net benefit to us. Secondly, the personal nature of the attack, and the fact that Shu Bao was left alive, suggests a willingness on the part of the perpetrator, or those backing them, to at least give our clan and the Shu, some face. The targeting of the core, and the fact that Shu Bao was enticed by someone playing on that matter of Song Jia, on which we previously corresponded, only reinforces my opinion. I have looked into the background of this Lady Mo who stepped up and so humiliated the Shu and her background is suspiciously opaque as well. It is not impossible, given the means used and the lack of evidence that the perpetrator is related to the Heavenly Mo. There is no benefit to us riling that hive; however, with your blessing, I will make some careful and circumspect enquiries. Further to this, I would also appreciate if you could somehow prevail upon old Lord Shin not to get to involved in this matter. While his contributions to our clan are, of course, peerless, I worry that he may draw undue attention to the whole matter. If his granddaughter, the young Lady Changqing, desires a personal briefing on events, we can facilitate that. It would be better than her playing young lady detective. Keeping any potential links to the Mo clan out of the eyes of the junior generation should be our priority. As always, your good friend, Qing
~Letter from the Deputy Envoy of the Kong Clan to Eastern Azure, to her superior.

~ Cang Di Uldara, The Palace of Uanna ~
-Well, this is a bit of a problem, Cang Di found himself reflecting, as he watched Ao Qingcheng, who had finally slipped off into something approaching sleep, next to the drunken Quaruna. Indeed, Origin whispered in his ear. It seems like you excel at the art of making difficult promises. He flinched as, like a shadow, she appeared on the edge of the bed; between the two women, veiled as before, wearing a dark, flowing gown clasped at the shoulders, that provided an eerily alluring contrast to her pale arms in the soft, flickering light illuminating the room. You are surprised, that I can appear like this? she asked, sounding amused. A little, he conceded, bowing his head respectfully. Formality is skin deep, she chuckled. And these hours have always been mine. The flowers surprised you? she added She was now seated beside him. This close, her already intimidating, inscrutable presence was stifling, a weight on his chest that he couldnt shift, and yet She reached out, almost as if drawn by his thoughts, wondering how real she was, placing her hand on his, and he found it cool, and very much there, as if she were just a beautiful mortal woman sitting opposite him. No, somehow, he conceded at last. It was not that he had not intended to swearit had been necessary, if only to put the poor girls mind somewhat at easeit was just You do worry about the consequences of failure, though, Origin mused. Should I not? he couldnt help but ask her. None of the ideas circling in his thoughts were without risk or unforeseen variables, and the price of failure would at best be a colossal mess as far as he could see. All he got by way of reply to that was her laughter, which made him reflexively look back to the bed, but neither young woman stirred. In fact, it almost seemed to blend with the music still being played in the main hall. Back then, I rarely played favourites, Origin mused once she stopped laughing. However, times change and so do wethough I think few would be enthused to learn that. So much has changed she added, turning to stare out, over the tops of the trees in the garden beneath the balcony, at the glittering lights of the city beyond them. And yet so much is as it ever was. -Does that mean? that I intend to, now? she asked a hint of a smile visible beneath her veil as she echoed his thoughts out loud. As I see it, I have three options, he stated at last, after they had sat in silence for a short time, looking out at the distant lights and the dark shimmer of the river. I could free her companions by force, or by subterfuge He trailed off, his gaze returning to Qingcheng and Quaruna as they slumbered on the bed. Origin said nothing, just sat there in contemplative silence, watching him. Or I try to reach some kind of accommodation with Uldara. So, you do have this side to you, Origin remarked at last, looking faintly amused of all things. It is no crime to admit that, occasionally, necessary actions can lead to outcomes to which there are no easy answers, he muttered. Before coming here, and seeing the depth of this place, he had held some naive belief that the resources he had available to him might have allowed for the latter, at least, but even in the best outcome, it still painted a huge target on a lot of people, many of whom would be nowhere near as lucky or resourceful as he was. The former was frankly impossible, at least while they remained here, in Uldara, unless he wished to leave himself gravely exposed in this place to the likes of the Jade Gate Court. Realistically, that meant that even though he had said there were three options, there was only one: to try and reach some kind of accommodationthe question was how. Such is the way of the world, she mused, tapping her fingers on the arm of the couch. I either have to convince them of the value of those they have captured, or find a way to work within what is here to draw as many as I can to my side? Mmmm, Origin just pursed her lips, expression still inscrutable. While I could produce some items that might well tempt for this auction, most will bring more questions and problems than they might solve, he sighed, thinking on the bidding he had seen earlier for the various artefacts that had once belonged to Ao Qingcheng and her compatriots. So, finding some kind of accommodation is really the best course of action, because no amount of force I can bring to bear, can guarantee their safety. Even if you levelled much of this city? Origin asked, smiling faintly. Especially if I damaged this city to such a degree, he replied, unable to hide his grimace this time. In fact, that was a concern anyway. He doubted he was the only scion of a greater power that had been granted some serious life insurance artefacts or treasuresor the only one who had had junior, or senior siblings or sworn comrades come to grief and end up in the clutches of places like this. All it would take was one idiot, or a group of idiots not thinking things through before using one, to paint the sort of target on all of them that no junior would be able to melt. Stupider disasters had been wrought for much less, despite far greater oversight than was available in this place. There are far too many experts in the Dao of I thought it was a good idea at the time among my peers. Right now, their presence was a curiosity, as much as he hated to admit it. Potentially valuable, rather unknown, and thus far seemingly being treated as something to be exploited. If it was shown that they had the ability to bloody powers like this, their old experts, like those he had seen in the auction today, would absolutely move. If that occurred any hope the majority of their forces had in these lands would vanish like mist before the morning sun, and with it, his ability to honour that promise to Qingcheng. That is a good way of putting it, Origin agreed, rolling her eyes. -Which brings me back to her, he reflected, staring at the fitfully slumbering Quaruna. Can I ask you something? he turned back to Origin. You want to know why your senses are telling you that that girl is both very attractive to you and also, getting involved with her would be a bad idea? Origin suggested, her smile twitching in what he could only think was amusement. Yes, he conceded after an awkward pause. Her interest in him had been so forthright since they met that even a blind Buddhist would have noticed. Undoubtedly, she was an excellent potential ally. A daughter of the ruling family of this city, powerful in her own right, he had to presume, at least among her own peers, based on what he had seen today. It was just that even now, his instincts were telling him that getting too involved with her, especially physically involved, was a bad idea. It bothered him doubly, because he did not consider himself at all sheltered, or a stranger to physical pleasures, even if he did not care much to seek them out. He had lived a very long time by any logical standard of mortal experiences, and his teacher had ensured quite early on that his heart would not be easily turned by mere beauty or physical allure, and that he knew enough not to be ensnared or get drawn into the traps some of his peers all to easily succumbed to. She gazed at him in silence for so long, he was just starting to think she really would say nothing, before sighing softly and abruptly standing up. Rather than try and explain, it may be easier to show you, she informed him, holding out her hand. Show me? he repeated, somewhat caught off guard by her reply. Yes, she affirmed with a half-smile, before beckoning for him to stand as well. Come. Left with no other option, really, he could only stand as she instructed and, still not quite sure what she intended to do, take the hand she offered. Without waiting or giving him the opportunity to pick up any of his divested belongings, she led him around the couch and out onto the veranda. Pausing only a moment, to consider the glittering skyline of the city, she turned and walked along its vine-draped length, thick with the scents of jasmine and honeysuckle, down a flight of stairs he had barely noticed were there, and into the heart of the lush, enclosed garden surrounding a lily-garlanded pond they had been looking out over. Barely glancing at it, she continued along the path until they reached a door, which she pushed open without any hesitation. On the other side was a small, two-story courtyard within which a pair of guards were chatting away quietly beside a brazier, sharing a bottle of alcohol as they discussed the drama of the days auction. Somehow, though, neither of them so much as glanced up as they crossed to the opposite side of the courtyard and then down a deserted, lamp-lit corridor. As they walked, he also found he could hear musicthe echoing, ethereal lilt of some piped instrument, or instruments, coming from ahead of them. Exiting it, he found himself being led through a sprawling garden, with dark trees, green tiger-berry perhaps, or some similar type, shading the walkway which was lit in parts by shining lanterns hanging from branches. The scent of night-blossoming flowers and the honeysuckle hung all about them as they walked on in silence, while the music rose and fell, joined now by the rippling sound of a zither, or maybe a qanun. After a few minutes, the path opened out into a semi-circular, paved area. Here, steps rose on the far side, flanked by two large statues of winged, lion-like creatures, to pass through a lantern-lit gateway, beyond which he could make out the shadows of Ur-folk and the ripple of voices, in spite of the music. Somewhat to his surprise though, Origin did not go that way, but turned and went to the left, along the path out of the open area that ran parallel to the wall of the courtyard, pausing only to pluck a lantern, a simple thing made of twisted reeds and paper, decorated with a cut-out eight-pointed star, from a low branch as they passed. In fact, as they continued, he could see that motif recurring quite a bit. It was painted in red, earthen tones on the wall to their right, and carved into some of the still warm paving stones upon which they were walking. Other lanterns were styled after birds in flight, the crescent moon and faces like the lions at the gate; however, there were also what looked like weaponsswords, spears and even arrows arranged into the eight-pointed star, and shields with suns and moons. What is the significance of the moon, sun and star motifs? he asked at last, as they reached another open area. This iconography seems quite different from that in the palace where we just were? They are the history of those who founded this city, Origin replied after a short pause. It is interesting that you see the moon as being foremost. I he was about to reply that it had just felt right in the moment, but paused, then sighed and continued. Somehow, it just feels fitting? Maybe its because the moon is high in the sky and never seems to set? Fitting, hah Origin smiled, beneath her veil. He is, or was, called Uru-Suen. His consort was Ashingal, though the symbol you see, the waxing and waning moon, is taken to represent both of them. The star and the sun are their children. Ashinna and Ashamna. I see, he replied, nodding gratefully at her explanation. No, you do not, Origin murmured wryly. Uru-Suen and Ashingal, within that era, had prestige unlike few others. The folk of this place, in this era, venerate those they called the Honoured Five, whom I am sure you have heard some passing mention of, even just in the time you have spent here. I have, he affirmed. From what he could tell, those five were held up as both founders and deliverers of great feats within the Ur-folks civilisation Yet, its Uru-Suen who is, in fact, the tutelary ancestor for the folk who first took the epithet of Ur, Origin continued, as they walked on through the garden. And it was Ashingal whose vision led them to endure. Ashamna, as king and judge, was his fathers son, and Ashinna, guided by her mothers wisdom, was unto a bright star in the hearts of their people, so that where others were consumed by their failures, or those of their leaders, their strength endured and while others crumbled and were claimed by madness or buried by darkness, they took control of what remained and forged of it a people who were more than what even the one these people herald above all others as The Great Maker were capable of envisioning. and that is why those others are spoken of first? he guessed, knowing something of the way great powers consolidated their history. Indeed, Origin agreed, sounding rather amused that he had caught that so quickly. Seldom do the trappings of great power make a breeding ground for bonds of lasting friendship, he murmured under his breaththat saying his own teacher was fond of returning to with regard to the current circumstances within the Shu Heavenly Clan. It is a petty vengeance of those other tribes and families, that they took the great achievement of Uru-Suen and Ashingal, and abandoned it to aggrandize and revise their own ancestors less than glowing records, Origin added, shaking her head as they arrived at another open area within the garden, where a smaller gate, flanked by two statues; a man and a woman, both beautiful and alluring, held up an eight-pointed star and a burning sun in their hands to form an arch above it. Of these two, Ashinnas legacy endures more, I suppose, she mused, gazing up at the statues, though despite her many dalliances and alluring demeanour, she had few children. Ashamnas children were many and powerful though, and under their spears, the crown of their tribe grew grand and far reaching on the blood and suffering of those who could not resist them. In truth, they were no worse than any other conquering tyrant of that bloody age, that those who never lived through would later praise as the dawn of the first great heroic era, but as your teacher observes, a legacy of bloody conquest and unquestioned power is not a breeding ground for bonds of lasting friendship. Eventually, the justice of Ashamnas children faltered, and the vision of Ashinnas wisdom grew dim. Then, those who they had taken in revealed their own hands, and the legacy of Uru-Suen became just another story with which Kings crowned themselves and Queens sold themselves. Origin sighed and shook her head, then led him over to the bronze-clad gate and pushed it open. Beyond it, was another large verdant courtyard, flanked on each side by a dozen columns into which were carved pairs of figures, male and female. The male was always seated, his head crowned, holding a bird in one hand and a sceptre-like object, made of a rod and a ring, in the other. Behind him, the female figure, also crowned, had bird-like wings that spread, merging into the supports between the columns, her hands resting on the seated figures shoulders, with a radiant sun-disk behind the kings crowned head, and over her stomach. The Kings of their line and the High Priestess who advised them, Origin informed him as they walked between the figures, towards the steps at the far end. Or at least the ones they deemed worth remembering. Each one, he noticed, had a complicated, and seemingly unique circular pattern resembling the sceptre at its base. Recreations, Origin added, as he paused before one in particular, which was genuinely oppressive to his sight, carrying with it an aura of conquering violence worthy of any peak Martial Ascendant he had seen. The originals are long lost to history, and these are wrought from the visions of those who sought to try and keep something of their legacy. Were this the real Hall of The Heavenly Blood, few, bar none in your Great World, would be able to pass between these statues without bowing their heads and praising each in turn, upon folded knees. He turned to look at her, not entirely sure he believed that. According to his teacher, there were powers of great and terrible mystery still haunting Eastern Azure. Nevermind his own sect''s Ancestral Expert, there was the Sage of the Moon Tomb for example, and it was believed that the Seven Sovereigns had an Apex Tutelary Ancestor of the Meng clan to guard Meng Fu. Even setting them aside, or the question of esoteric existences like the Demon King of the south-eastern continent, most of the Heavenly clans influences had at least one powerful, quasi-apex Venerate they could call upon, as he understood it. This is why I am showing you, Origin replied, meeting his gaze with an amused expression, as if she could see right through his doubts. So you might genuinely understand something of these people and their roots. Before he could find words to reply, she just shook her head slightly and started walking once more. Leaving the garden courtyard with its statues behind, they ascended the steps at the far end in silence and passed into what turned out to be a cavernous, lamp-lit hall. Here there were no statues, but rather every surfacewalls, floors, columns, the flowing, translucent curtains between them, even the ceilingwas covered with carved reliefs, many of them vibrantly coloured, the scenes they presented almost reaching out to grasp his attention, no matter where he looked. Yet, despite that, he could not help but feel a rather oppressive gloom about the whole place. The Halls of Memory, Origin informed him as he took it all in. Or at least, that is what they would call this place. Every great and most of the terriblehe couldnt help but notice her slight, rather wry pauseevents pertaining to their peoples, as they recall it, are preserved here. The side hallsshe gestured off to doorways he had barely noticed, hidden as they were behind the gently shimmering curtains of fabric between the columnsare shrines to those kings you saw before, and to some other figures besides, like the founders of the great families of this town. Why does it feel? Like a mausoleum? Origin finished his question for him as she started to walk onwards again. Because it is, I suppose, she mused. A tomb to something that will never be recaptured, at least not in a way many of those who made this place would acknowledge, I think. And like the statutes you saw before, it is a hollow thing, recreated with mostly good intentions, but still, the intent within it can only ever be backwards looking She trailed off, seeming almost a little sad, he couldnt help but feel. There was a melancholic air about her all of a sudden, just like he had felt earlier, when she first appeared in the room. And you wonder why I say this, despite my stated goal being to impress on you the roots of this place, and convince you of its power, yet all I am doing is showing you how it has waned? Indeed, her words had quite accurately skewered the thought that had been creeping up on him as they walked. It is difficult for you to grasp, I understand, Origin added, her tone lightening again. You have lived, by the span of mortal years, for longer than most dynasties might ever dream to endure both in life and in death. You have seen great power and heard words of profound wisdom. Your every experience has been guided by those around you, to understand the world in a certain wayyou disagree? She stopped to look at him, even as he opened his mouth to try and, if not refute her words, at least protest that his teacher had given him a lot of freedom, certainly compared to some scions. Do none in your great pavilion yearn for earlier days? she asked abruptly. Days when their clan was more than just one wise voice among many trying to sway the path of your world a little in their favour? Do they not harken, in their hearts, to kneel at the feet of those grand sages who shaped a great Aeon to their whim and have them be more than a statue in graven stone? A symbol cast from half-remembered antiquity? What might they do if they thought such a dream had even the merest chance of being realised? Oh. He stared at her, cold sweat suddenly pricking his arms, then looked around at the carvings again. Wondering, uneasily, why that thought had not occurred earlier. You came here seeking the relics of Mu Shansu, to learn the truth of his fate. How long have your teachers and elders plotted that? What was lost with their passing into darkness that those who sent you here might not move heaven and earth to recapture even a fragment of? What might your sect master do, if he learned how his dear sister perished? What might the pupils of those great figures perpetuate, if they knew how that era truly ended? As she spoke, he almost felt like he was standing there, in some other dark, cavernous place. Whispering death stalking its shadows, as the light of lanterns guttered and grew dim. The memory of what Han Shu had seen, that she had shown him before, was a stifling fist, grasping his heart, choking all reason out of him The feeling vanished and the shadows receded, and he was standing in the hall once again. Opposite him, in the middle level of one of the great pillars holding up the room, a wild young woman with red hair was impaling a twisted, masked, eight-armed creature. Her broad-bladed spear split the earth like a black lightning bolt to cast it into some dark, othered place. Behind her, a panoply of figures, including Ur, he realised, fought desperately against the same lizard-like monstrosities he had seen appear in the tribulation. Below it, in what appeared to be a companion scene, he saw hooded figures dragging Ur and folk like Erishkira down into the depths, chanting, and binding the black lightning into a sword, in the middle of a dark lake. Origin half turned to follow his gaze and then shook her head. At least they are honest in the parts they playthe same cannot be said of others. Who was she? he asked, pointing to the woman, who now that he thought about it, also bore a striking resemblance to the final hunter from the earth dragons tribulation. From whom he had gleaned that foundational sliver of insight into Severing Law. A dream, like the ones your ancestors chase, Origin replied with a deep sigh. A cruel temptation to future generations and a reminder of a strength of prescience that will never be reclaimed. This hall is filled with such figures, and each one is a darker, crueller and more dangerous promise than the last. And that sword is it? It almost seemed too fantastical to believe that it was the same one, depicted here, right before him, and yet The one Han Shu carried? Origin gazed at the lower half of the depicted scene, her expression inscrutable now, beneath her veil. Yes, that cult of power hunted down the remnants of the doom she wielded and an era later wrought that key, among others. They swore oaths that it would only be as a prison to the Great Evils of their era, yet they themselves were little better than most of what they hid away in that place. -And this was the place that I was being asked to delve into? The longer he gazed at that lower image, the more unsettling it became, because whoever had carved this had taken great care to show exactly what Origin had said. For every dreadful shadow and barely formed abomination they bound in the pit on that island, there was a hooded or masked figure similar to their own, or a figure like Erishkira, and it seemed to him that as time went on, the interest of those hooded figures turned more and more towards the latter, rather than the former. What would have become of? he almost hesitated to ask that question. of you? Of your friends? Of those who joined you on the road, when you actually reached that place? Origin sighed and her smile turned bitter. Do not ask such a question. It will not help you sleep at night. He wanted to reply that that response did not help, but Origin had already started to walk onwards again. -She didnt say if she said when? That thought was almost a malicious and thoroughly unsettling final tug on the topic as he tore his eyes away from the lower half of the scene. Wait Another oddly incongruousand very concerningidea surfaced in his mind, following that previous one. Somewhat to his surprise, Origin did, in fact pause as he turned back to the column and stared at the cowled figures depicted on the lower half. At their masks, which were pure white, and inscribed with a golden symbol that seemed, to his eyes, to translate itself as ancient. In his minds eye, the regalia of the elite disciples of the Jade Gate Court overlaid itself with those dark-robed figures, and rather disturbingly, he had to acknowledge that while they were not truly the samewhite masks with symbols on them were not that uncommon they were similar enough -And they were really keen on getting that sword, to the point where Din Ouyeng was willing to The longer he stared at those figures, the more certain he became that there was some line there. Mmmm, if that connection gets out you will have a great deal more difficulty saving your friends and honouring that oath, Origin observed blandly. Shit he groaned, his heart sinking as he could only agree with her on that, as he looked around and started to spot them in other scenes, on other pillars. Right now, you have the interest of those among these powers who are just after some quick gains. If they suspect a link to them, you will gain the real attention of experts on a calibre with Erishkira or the Masters of Udrasa, who will start to move in earnest, and they will not be capturing your compatriots. Those hooded experts are an enemy of these peoples he observed grimly, noting how they were invariably working against the efforts of the Ur powers wherever they were depicted. And most of the powers here have spent many thousands of years seeking ceaselessly to recapture what they see as the sublimity and the majesty that was raped from their people, by ones such as those, Origin murmured, her words confirming his worst hunch from what he could see around him. What happens if that comes out, even after I? I have to show that those I want to save are not the same, dont I, he muttered, his thoughts racing how. Indeed, Origin replied, nodding as she started walking again. And the only place I can secure that is here? he realised, a few more pieces of the wider situation clicking together in his mind as he thought back through events. Mmmm, Origin nodded again, smiling. Erishkira, for all that she acted unconcerned and aloof, really understood my instruction. But? he really wanted to ask How!?, because it felt to him that there was still a piece missing in all of this. That last bit is up to you. Origin chuckled, patting his arm and giving him an amused, sideways look. Right He just about managed to suppress a sigh at her comment. Among his peers, he suspected many would have lost their composure by this point and either demanded or begged her to explain. However, after millennia of being around politicking elders in the Shu Pavilion, he was fairly confident he knew a leading statement when he saw one, and a part of him could not forget those initial feelings of deep and profound anger he had felt off of her, when they first crossed paths. So rather than make a fool out of himself, he instead turned his focus back to the scenes depicted around them as they walked onwards. Is it just my imagination, or are the tragedies starting to outweigh the triumphs? he asked at last, after they had passed several more columns, most showing fairly graphic scenes of misery or, at best, victories so costly all but the most optimistic would struggle to laud them. No, it is not, Origin sighed, as they passed between two more columns, around which someone had actually left some candles, a bowl of food offerings and a bowl of incense. The tragedy of these folk is much like Erishkiras and, in many ways, it is entwined, she elaborated. The offerings are because we are close enough to the current day that there are some left in this city who have links, albeit very ancient, to some of the events depicted here. Glancing around, he noted that other nearby columns and a few of the other images on the floors between them also had offerings left, in little piles, as if each was its own shrine. Close enough? he queried, eyeing another scene on the next pillar to his right, which showed a group of the hooded figures, accompanied by soldiers and robed figures bearing crosses, burning villages, while a youth in bright armour, a golden halo around his head, watched with various other figures as workmen dug into mounds of earth, clearly searching for something. Well, time is a complicated thing to compare, but yes. I doubt more than a few still endure, but their childrens children would have been of an age to end up here, Origin replied, shrugging slightly. Ah, this depicts the Hero of Hope, she added, nodding to his pillar. He was a figure like one of your great clans Heavenly Scions. They seem to be digging for huh. To his surprise she actually stopped to consider the image he had just been looking at, even going so far as to stretch out her free hand and run her fingers down over the scene of the diggers, as if tracing something in it he couldnt see. The picture below just showed the youth and his army fighting down through an uncovered ruin, into dark caverns, following paths uncovered by the diggers, before returning to the surface holding a harp strung with gold, which was put into a ship that took flight into the clouds. So that was rediscovered Origin stared at the harp for a long moment, then sighed. Is it something of significance? he asked her, curious now, because that was the first time she had seemed really drawn to anything depicted. Perhaps, Origin mused, glancing at the offering of pomegranates someone had left in a bowl at the base of the pillar among the candles, before shaking her head again. Or maybe it is just a recreation of a fanciful rumour. It is very easy to believe every crazy tale spun about those Heroes of the Golden Age of The Five Kingdoms. Looking at the next pillar over, he noted that it also depicted a figure with a golden-haloa fair-haired young woman dressed in a beautiful gown who was riding a white horse with a horn on its head into a sacked city populated by Ur-folk in a vast jungle. More of the hooded and masked figures came behind her, mingling with her soldiers, looking through the prisoners as if searching for someone. A part of him was tempted to ask about her, but in truth, the allusion she had made to Heavenly Scions sort of clarified that, for now at least. Rather, the burning question in his mind was these hooded groups and what they stood for. About these hooded figures he asked, curiously eyeing the upper part of the scene. The main part of it was taken up by a procession of weeping refugees fleeing deep into forested mountains; however, the fair-haired young woman was also shown directly suppressing an old, bearded figure who had been ruling over that city in some kind of duel, while the hooded figures took the opportunity of her battle to secretively search tunnels beneath the city. It feels like they are searching for something? Do they think there is some Great Evil in this place? Hah Origin shook her head ruefully. Their goal it has always been to turn back the clock, or maybe to remake it anew, with them in control of the hours it strikes. To that end, they worked tirelessly through years far too numerous to count and perpetrated much sorrow. Sometimes I wonder what might have been, had they turned those energies to actually trying to better the lot of their world Instead, they twisted Fortune and perjured Destiny, raised favoured scionslike the Hero of Hope and the Heroine of Seven Fathers that you see depicted so glamorously here, on these pillarsfor the banners they picked and went hither and thither, trying to remake those eras to their vision of what the Heroic Age that I spoke of before, was. But how does that relate to the people of this city? he asked, still feeling like he was missing something critical in all of this. Unless he found himself staring at the lower part of the image, searching for It took him a moment, but there, eventually, he found a young woman among the refugees, dressed like a priestess from the first hall, carrying a child in her arms. Is it to do with their Kings and Priestesses in some way? Mmmm, in part, it is, Origin nodded. However, it is also just a sorry story about power lost, and the desire to control how history is viewed. In any case,she gave him another sideways lookunless you wish to dwell on each and every grievance depicted in this hall Ah, sorry, he ducked his head apologetically to her as she started walking onwards again. I am just trying to understand the things you should understand, she finished before he could, nodding. Yes, he conceded with a grimace. It had been one thing to just infiltrate this place as they had, with a fairly short-term goal in mind. However, now that it appeared he would have to attempt to construct something much more enduring, to safeguard their endeavour here, he could not help but worry about the details of his cover a bit more. It was one thing to present himself as a hunter and not too clued in about recent events, but even with his best efforts there was only so much he could do to conceal his true age and inner strength, especially in front of real experts like those he had already seen in this place. Origins talisman seemed to confer a lot of obfuscation, but relying on such outside means could only get him so far. Even if he pretended to just be a few centuries, or a millennium, old, not knowing anything substantive about the wider history of these people would be a huge hindrance when it came to navigating social matters. Especially if, as this hall and everything he had seen over the past day suggested, their past and those struggles meant this much to them, and he and Dongmei were already so visibly accompanying Erishkira. I mean, what were they called, these enemies of this city, and these people? he asked, eyeing another scene on a pillar as they passed between them, showing a council of what looked like kingdoms in a great city in the desert. Here, two of the hooded, masked figures in blue and white actually had seats at that table, opposite Ur and even some folk like Erishkira, while another, in a blue robe, advised the pale-haired young woman she had called the Heroine of Seven Fathers, who was now a ruler at that same gathering. They had many names, and many faces, Origin mused, glancing at that pillar. Some, as you can see, more respectable than others. Sometimes they had a seat at the table, sometimes they were the table, sometimes They broke it? he suggested, drily, eyeing the chaotic scenes depicted in a sprawling floor panel between this column and the next. The first part showed a group of masked people in a city, built upon the ruins of an ancient Ur fortress, being violently attacked by a force led by one of the five-eyed demons he had seen at the tribulation, while in surrounding countries the influence of the masked groups was being weeded out. The middle showed surrounding kingdoms advancing to the city and starting a military siege, with small, independent forces infiltrating and causing chaos, until a female elf with striking reddish-gold hair, garbed rather like Erishkira and wearing war-paint depicting a familiar golden peony, fought and defeated the demon. In the third part, a familiar, blue-robed man, who had been supporting the heroine of Seven Fathers in the pillar scene, began to rally the remaining forces, conspicuously turning a blind eye to the masked figures slowly returning to reassert their influence on the now weakened forces, while the elvish woman, injured from her battle, walked away into shadow. Or ensured it never came to be, she agreed, tapping her foot on the final scene of that section. In it, the blue-robed man sent off a small group of what looked like mercenaries to hunt down the remnant Ur forces from the jungle, a golden-haired youth slaying the young Ur champion who had been leading them and taking his weapon, while in the background, the priestess, now older, wept and fled, trying to save who she could from being enslaved. As I said, she continued with slightly resigned tone. They worked tirelessly towards that goal, reimagining the revival of an era that none who actually lived it, truly desired to return to, once it was properly buried by the dirt of ages, and cared nothing for what their vision cost. After that, they walked on in silence, deeper into the hall. The music drifting in from outside made for a strange, slightly frenetic, yet undeniably appropriate accompaniment. I assume they did not succeed? he asked at last, glancing around at some of the depicted scenes as they passed, which were all the more depressing for how similar they were to the ones they had just been looking at. Yet, something was starting to bug him the more he pondered the why, rather than the what, they were presenting. It was evident, simply through the fact that they were walking in this hall, that the miserable circumstances depicted unfolding in these scenes had not resulted in the annihilation of this people. The city beyond this hall also seemed prosperous and had a depth of strength that might be notable even back home, and yet he found his mind drifting back to the depiction of the arena battle, based on a proclaimed historical event. It was one thing to enshrine past grievances for future generations. To pridefully display some redress done, or even memorialize a great failure that had some identarian significance, and that he could see in their recreation of the Battle of the Lashaan Plain, very easily. However, the scenes all around them gave him nothing of that vibe. Certainly, he could not claim to be any great expert on such depictions, but in his time in the Shu Pavilion he had seen quite a bit of how great powers, dealt with failure. The debacle around Song Jia had framed his formative years there, and its tragic aftermath had echoed through imperial politics for centuries after, yet nowhere in the sect would he find a display of such a thing like what he was walking past here. Their unflinching appraisal of events all around them felt more like the dispassionate presentation of a third-party chronicler, than someone who had lived those moments. Yet, countering that, there was such a vibrant, dreamlike and almost masochistic quality to it all, that he could not doubt that whoever had put this down cared, deeply about what was shown here. It was hard to articulate, but the longer he pondered it, as they walked, the more off, something felt. Doubly so, after what Origin had said earlier, about the founding of these people. It was almost like an itch that slowly grew with each scene, spurred on by the atmosphere of the hall and the distant music, until he could not help but turn to her. What happened then, in the end? he asked. As to that it is easier to just show you, she replied with a deeper sigh, picking up her pace a little. As, in the things you need to understand about these people, and what they have rebuilt here, that is probably the much more important thingand in any case, we are basically here, she added, gesturing ahead of them with her free hand. Ah. Such had been his focus on the scenes around them, he realised he had somehow completely failed to notice that not that far ahead of them, the hall opened out into a broad semicircle, steps rising gently for maybe half his height unto an open dais, beyond which he could just make out a large metal door. Reaching the top of the steps, a massive series of interlocking constellations, picked out in glittering crystalline hues, spread out before them, but it was the scene on the great doors at the far side of it that immediately drew all of his attention. The lower portion depicted a beautiful, dark-haired woman clad in a flowing red-gold gown, in the style of the priestesses he had seen in the previous hall, kneeling, her arms spread wide in supplication, while her whole form was consumed by multi-coloured flames. Above her, the rest of the door was dominated by a triptych of interwoven scenes that emerged out of the flames consuming her and especially from her eyes and her third eye on her forehead. Her right eye bled black fire that swirled up to become a female figure, terrible and imposing, her arms raised to a shadowed sky. A vast black crack emanating from her hand that, if he moved his head slightly, transformed into a sword, which she was plunging deep into a blazing sun that was descending from the top right of the scene, surrounded by red-robed figures. All around her, a worldmountains, forests, cities, armies, peoples in their multitudescrumbled into ruin. Myriad flames becoming grasping, iridescent figures reaching for her in anger, fury and desperation, while below her a dreadful void opened up, out of which barely seen things were emerging into the shadows. Her left eye bled silver, turning the left-hand panel above her into a great plain, rather reminiscent of a meditation garden, dominated by a pitch-black tree, almost a mirror of the dreadful crack in the other side, festooned with hanging silhouettes. Beneath it, he fancied he could see a solitary, seated, beggar-like figure with a staff, looking into the horizon, over endless ripples of raked sand. That was not the focus of that side, though. There, his eye was drawn to the only colour, a red-golden haired young woman in a ragged green gown, a broken sword of silver in her hand, which she was pointing furiously towards that horizon, where, melting into the darkness, a huge figure seemed to be emerging, little by little, grasping towards her. Both scenes, in their encompassing intent, shook him to the very core of his soul, for their anger, sorrow and emptiness, yet it was the reddish golden sparks rising up like a swarm of fireflies from the womans third eye, in her forehead, threading a way between the other two images, that somehow grasped his attention and truly refused to let it go. There, as they merged into an ephemeral golden path of flames between the two great images, figures desperately fought, one after another, emerging from those sparks to protect them against dread shadows from the left scene and golden-winged, multi-coloured figures from the right, culminating, at eye-height on the door, in a scene where a heroic black-haired youth wielding a strangely familiar dark spear impaled the leader of the golden figures, slaying them, even as the fire of its blood consumed him, presumably leading the remainder of his people, led by a dark-haired woman who now he looked at her, had a remarkable resemblance to Quaruna, off that path illuminated by the sparks into a vast shimmering, grassy plain, through which wound a great river. Not quite sure why, he found himself tracing the red-hued gold of the path back through the image, to the priestesss robe. A handOriginson his shoulder almost led him to turn, even as he followed their path back behind them, where This Gazing back through the hall, words failed him, as the final pieces slid into place, right before his eyes. Now, you see, Origin whispered, softly, beside him. What might be sacrificed for a single word, a single, all-encompassing dream. Future The word sounded almost discordant as he whispered it, because it was written in everything, to a degree where, if he had failed to see it, he would probably have just quit cultivation right there. The reddish gold on all the different pillars, the floors, the walls, the banners, even the ceiling, all flowed to this point, picked out, from the darkest corners to the highest vaults, by the hanging lanterns, flowing together into a swirling river of sparks that met at the feet of the woman depicted on the door. Meanwhile, matching it, was a veritable swarm of shadows, dark colours that flowed around those golden sparks and through them, as if trying to overwhelm everything else. Everything leads to here? He had to ask, because a part of him just couldnt grasp it, not truly, despite seeing this visualisation of it before his eyes. As a complete thing, it was a breathtaking, mind-boggling feat of feng shui, the likes of which he had never seen. It also gripped him with a sense of horror and awe that made his legs go weak, because now, from this vantage point, he could see the truth of what had been gnawing at him. I was once asked about Omniscience, Origin murmured, sadly. This hall, here, and the terrible sacrifices of Ninzaluanna and her ancestors, is as true and pure a depiction of the curse that is Prescience as you will find without delving into places no sane person should ever step. As she was saying that, his gaze again turned to the floor before the door. He had been so caught up with what was depicted on it, that he had barely given a thought to what the penultimate scene of this whole vast tableau was, which made it all the more surprising to him that it was not, in fact a scene. What stretched out before him was a vast series of interlocking circles, picked out in iridescent crystalline stone and cunningly merged with the flowing train of the kneeling womans robe. The now familiar eight-pointed star motif formed the central image, with a secondary constellation and image between each of its pairs of cardinal points. The northwestern quadrant held a full moon, the northeastern, a winged lion, the southeastern a rising sun and the southwestern a dove in flight. Meanwhile, the extremities of all eight points and the four quadrants were each denoted with a lit, three-legged, orichalcum brazier. After the shock of the image on the door and the realisation of what the hall depicted, it took him frankly embarrassingly long to realise what he was looking at, with the twelve stars linked together into a greater whole and then four constellations building on that at the cardinal quadrants, but when it did finally sink in, he was very glad, suddenly, that Origin was still holding onto his arm. It was unnervingly similar to the iconography of the twelve-pointed sun and four heavenly birds he had witnessed when his teacher took him to present offerings at the shrines of Ancestors Adamant and Heaven Gold, deep in the heart of the Four Holy Peaks of the Shu Pavilion, when he underwent the rituals to become an inheriting disciple.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. This Ninzaluanna, he had to focus to try and get the pronunciation, was she a Heavenly Venerate? he asked at last, nearly not daring to ask that out loud. Mechanically, he half turned back to the door and the scene depicted there, his eyes now finding fresh details he had somehow missed at first glance, like how there were the same number of stars on the floor in total as there were core embers picking out the path between the images. -Did she sacrifice her entire to become the focal point of all this, to open up that path? Her realm yes, she reached the stage you would call Heavenly Venerate, Origin confirmed. Though her folk would see it through a slightly different lens. He turned back to her and flinched in surprise, because at some point in the last few moments her appearance had shifted. Her garb was basically the same, with the flowing black dress, and her demeanour was just as hypnotically alluring, but her veil no longer hid her face and age seemed to have fallen off of her, in some unquantifiable way. Now, she looked little older than Qing Dongmei. Does it surprise you so, that I can also look like this? Origin asked, shaking her head in amusement as she led him across the eight-pointed star to the door. In truth, I could appear as I was, but sometimes a younger face is more suitableif only to set others at ease. Though She pursed her lips as she looked sideways at him again, then sighed, almost wryly, he thought, as they reached the door. Seriously, that old teacher of yours has truly tried to harden your heart to the joys of beauty what a harsh Master he is. I he wanted to protest, rather, at that brutal assessment of his teachers foresight, but before he could formulate any sort of response, she had already put her free hand to the door and pushed the two halves open with a single, effortless motion. He wasnt entirely sure what he had expected lay beyond it, but a garden courtyard, thick with richly scented jasmine and honeysuckle, open to the night sky with the moon reflected in its lotus-wreathed central pond was disconcertingly mundane. An egret which was picking its way across the far end of the pond glanced up at them, and the rippling stringed chords of the music and their flute accompaniment stilled for a moment. Surprised, he found himself staring at a young, pale-skinned woman with lush dark hair, clad in a diaphanous saffron-coloured robe, who had been sitting on a bench to the right of the pond. The four-stringed, long-necked lute cradled in her arms was now silent as she stared at him, her silvery eyes almost seeming to consume his whole being. It was only with a monumental effort of will that he managed to lower his head respectfully to her and yet, for some reason, her gaze didnt linger on him for more than a moment, before sliding towards the pond. Following her gaze, the first thing he realised was that there was a second young woman, seated on the opposite side of the pond. Also clad in the colour of saffron, with flowers of honeysuckle woven into her black hair, she was lowering a pair of silver pipes from her lips, her gaze also not focused on him, but rather the near edge of the pond? -What am I? Wondering, with growing concern, what he was missing, he focused all his attention at the place where the other two young women were glancing, where a very normal-looking young woman with pale skin and long dark hair, clad in a loose, silken, silvery-gold gown, was crouched -Wait what?! Had Origin not been holding his arm, he fancied he would have jumped backwards as he realised, he washad beenlooking right at the third occupant of the courtyard all along and yet it was as if she was somehow flattened into the entire perspective of the courtyard, so at one with it, that until that moment she had gone entirely unnoticed. Now that he could see her though, she was suddenly fully and utterly bewitching. His gaze could not leave her in the slightest. The only sound he could hear was the thud of his own heartbeat and the alluring rustle of her silken gown on her flawless ivory-hued skin as she stood up. Transfixed, he could only admire how utterly perfect she was in every way. How the moonlight shone on her lustrous, midnight-hued hair. How lightly the gown hung on her as she turned to look at him his thoughts, his breath, his everything was held in the palm of her hand in that instant. Silver eyes, like twin, full moons gazed through him, as he found himself face to face with the young woman who had been depicted on the door behind him, leading her people so heroically into the sanctuary of these grassy lands. Quaruna had been undeniably attractive, and her mother oppressively alluring, but for this woman he wanted to prostrate himself before her, to offer her everything, to be her A hand, gentle fingers cupped his chin, those haunting, all-consuming eyes hung over him, looking into the darkest recesses of his being Beside him, he heard Origin sigh, ruefully, and something intangible in their surroundings shifted, like a chord breaking, or a slightly discordant musical note. Will you not allow me a little revenge, Pasithea? the woman, who was now standing right in front of him, looking down at him, murmured as he suddenly found himself once more mostly in full control of his body For a moment, the way she smiled, with slight amusement was the most beautiful Okay, maybe he deserved it a bit, for thinking he had any hope of causing a real ruckus in this place, Originor rather Pasithea, as this woman had just addressed her, remarkedsounding thoroughly amused with herself. But he is still here with me. Aiiiii the woman stared at him through him, for a long moment, and then, again, he was himself. Cold sweat slicked his body as he stared at her and found he was looking up, not because he had fallen to his knees, but because she was fully three heads taller than him. Her presence was still entirely beyond his grasp, distractingly so, but far more concerningly, he found that he had no capability to even touch his own qi, intent anything. It was still there, within him, but he could influence it directly about as much as a mortal might be able to change the way their blood flowed or see the inside of their own stomach. It was like some aspect of the rule of the world around him was no longer even slightly his own and he just existed within it. It was terrifyingly also a familiar feeling, because he had known it before, when his teacher showed him exactly what it really meant to stand before a Venerate realm expert, and how little control anyone who had not embraced their own Truth had in such a moment. I apologize, for my earlier thoughts, he managed to whisper, still unable to look away from her gaze. And now I feel like I am bullying a child, despite your years, the dark-haired young woman muttered, rolling her eyes. In many respects he is still but a child, Meuanna, Origin remarked drily. A child who has lived some precocious years, to be sure I should have known that Erishkira would not come here alone, the womanMeuannasighed. As she spoke, she let go of his chin and it took every shred of his focus, and Origins arm still holding him up, not to collapse into a jellied heap on the floor. His strength still wasnt his own, either. Though I suppose I cannot blame her for not wanting to seek me out. It would probably help if your atrium didnt feel like a mausoleum to a bygone era, Origin replied drily. Especially for her. I cant argue with that, Meuanna conceded with a deeper sigh. Still, I am surprised the face that finally brought her to my city is yours, Lady Pasithea. Ah, well, you know how it is, Origin replied, almost a little evasively he Her elbow found his ribs, making him wince. And in the company of such an interesting young man, Meuanna added, her gaze flitting back to him. I can see why he has been on the lips of so many, this past day or more. He just about managed to salute her in the local style with what he hoped was approaching the correct degree of respecteven though he had no expectation at all that his cover had held up before her scrutiny. A fast study, too, but if you wanted to be true to using our local customs, Great Hunter Kang, you should be on your knees with your face buried in the hem of my gown right now, Meuanna observed with a smirk. I think we can dispense with that, Origin suggested lightly. True, if it was such praise I craved, I would have shown up to one of my son-in-laws little gatherings, Meuanna replied drily. But then I would have had to put up with my daughter giving me sideways looks every time someone flattered me or sang my praises, wondering if today is the day I finally just push one of their faces through a pillar, or toss them out of the city directly for being utterly obnoxious. Opportunity giveth, and taketh, the dark-haired young woman who had been playing the lute remarked with a smirk. Meuanna gave the young woman a sideways look that she returned with such a remarkable steadiness that he found himself reappraising what the status of the two musicians might actually be, here. He had taken them for servants, or maybe ladies-in-waiting, but their exchange almost suggested some kind of equality in status? Anyway, where are my manners? Lady Pasithea, would you care to?" Please, you can just call me Sister Pasithea, Origin cut in warmly, taking half a step forward and putting her free hand on Meuannas arm. Ah. To his surprise, Meuanna actually flushed a little, for the first time looking a little caught off guard, though the moment passed almost as quickly as it came, and she was back to her regal, alluring self once more. In that case dear sister, please come take a seat, Meuanna continued, gesturing to the far end of the pond, where the courtyard adjoined what appeared to be a covered veranda, and where he could now see a finely made table between several couches was already laid out with food and wine. These are my two companions, through these many years, she added, gesturing to the lute player first Melis, and she then nodded to the flute player. Lissaea. Thoroughly relieved to no longer be the focus of attention he was quite happy to just be led along the edge of the pond by Origin as Meuanna showed her to the table.Alas, I have no ambrosia Meuanna trailed off as from seemingly nowhere, Origin produced a black and red ceramic wine jar and wordlessly passed it over to her with a warm smile. Then please accept this as an apology for not visiting before, Origin informed her as Meuanna took the jar with what to him felt like an almost disconcerting degree of reverence. It may be a bit stronger than anticipated, Origin added, more wryly. It was made with apples mostly. Apples Lissaea repeated, raising an eyebrow and glancing at Melis. Ah, then that is a heavenly gift indeed, big sister. Now, both young women bowed respectfully to Origin, before Melis actually pulled out a chair so Origin could sit down more easily. He was just wondering whether he was expected to stand respectfully behind her chair, when he realised that Lissaea pulled out the one beside him and was looking at him expectantly. -She also expects? Entirely caught off guard, he found himself staring back at her, suddenly entirely unsure of what was the correct thing to dopolitely refuse, as he was clearly the inferior party here or? Erishkira had explained the hospitality rituals of Uldara to them in some detail before they came to the palace as guests. However, almost none of what she had mentioned, such as not asking questions of guests, hosts giving gifts to visitors and so on, had occurred, so he had sort of pushed it to the back of his mind, followed her lead and then Quarunas, relying on Shatterpoint for the rest. Sit, we are guests here. Origin whispered to him, so softly he nearly didnt hear her as she slipped her arm free of his and took her own seat. Exhaling, he nodded gratefully to her, then to the dark-haired Lissaea holding his chair and took his own seat a moment after she did, very glad his knees hadnt given out. The food on the table was surprisingly plain. A large bowl of mashed green and black berries mixed with herbs and oil, several loaves of fresh bread, a platter of roasted vegetables, another of fish and a tureen of dark red soup, or maybe stew, with beans. It was also interestingly in contrast to the meat-rich spreads he had seen laid on at the auction, earlier. Before he could inquire of her what the protocol was, Origin had already started to help herself to bread and fish. You know it is so easy to forget how wonderful fresh baked bread is! Origin declared happily. Please, help yourself Lissaea remarked to him, while pouring wine from the pitcher into the shallow cup-like bowl next to him. The only dining implements on the table were some spoonsfor the soup, he presumed, so he could only grab one of the fried fish with his fingers. Taking a bite out of it, flavour that was somehow both sweet and a little sharp, yet also not at all overpowering, filled his taste buds. It was also exceptional spirit food, though he supposed that should not surprise him in the slightest. Experts of this kind would not eat anything less. What was more disconcerting though, was that it was that it was not at all overpowering for him. The vitality within had a lightness to it that he would not have believed possible for qi that pure, and he didnt think he was a stranger to excellent, high-quality spirit food, by any stretch. Mmmmm, did you actually find silphium? Origin asked Meuanna, after savouring a mouthful of her own fish. It is a variant, yes, Meuanna replied. I hope it is to your taste? Id be lying if I said anything cooked from grown ingredients would be an improvement over tasting air, Origin declared drily. But this is downright nostalgic Skin and bones are not served in this house, Melis giggled. All four of them laughed at that, which was clearly some sort of in-joke. Picking up the bowl, he took a sip of the wine and found it fruity and far lighter in taste than its dark colour and heady aroma might have suggested. There was also had a faint hint of sharp spice to its aftertaste. It perfectly complemented the fish. Citrus olives, Origin mused, eyeing the spread. The bread is an interesting texturetiger nuts? We do grow some cereals, Meuanna replied. But most flour is made from tiger nuts, yes, or rice or lotus roots. Some reed roots are suitable as well. Economy of scale and crop durability are what they are. Curious as he listened to their conversation, he claimed a piece of the bread for himself and found it was quite nutty, though not at all earthen. It reminded him of earth ginger, or even some types of ginseng. There was also a fragrant aftertaste that slowly turned sweet as he savoured it. Even that one mouthful was impressively nourishing and energizing. At least as good as a top tier immortal pill, when it came to bolstering his qi. It is even better if you spread it with the olives, Lissaea remarked, sitting down on his other side and gesturing to the bowl of what looked like finely chopped green tiger berries, and a black berry, seasoned with oil and herbs. Back home, green tiger berries tended only to be used in some alchemical recipes, or as a cheap source of qi-rich oil for lamps, so he wasnt quite sure what to expect as he took a spoonful at her suggestion and spread it on some more of the bread. Salty, yet with subtle refreshing tang was not what he expected. The herbs flavouring them tasted a little similar to the fish as well, with the same lingering aftertaste that meant he had to fight hard not to immediately take a second bite. As spirit food it was almost, if not more potent than the bread, if not quite in the same league as the fish. Instead, he washed it down with a mouthful of wine and just marvelled at the craft of the food laid out before them. Most really high-quality spirit food dishes back home brought out singular traits of an exceptional core ingredient. It was a huge amount of effort, for a lot of risk in ingredients misbehaving, to make bread of this quality, for example. Or a combination dish like the various types of tiger berries, herbs and such, that would not squander much of the efficacy of the ingredients. It is excellent, he agreed, taking a second sip of the wine, which he could also only class as dangerously drinkable. Lissaea just smiled and pushed the large bowl of soup over to him and then ladled out some for him to try. Tasting it, he was surprised to find that it was sweet, rather than savoury. The dominant ingredient seemed to be pomegranate, bulked out by some kind of bean, and the whole thing was flavoured with the same mix of spices as the wine. What is it called? he asked, savouring a second spoonful. It has a few names, Lissaea replied. Ashharn soup is probably the most common. Pomegranate and Water Bean, flavoured with bitter honey and a few spices. Popular this time of year because you sweat out all your mana just walking across a courtyard. You can also use it to garnish the fish, Origin added, doing just that, he noted. or the bread. That helps a lot with the sweetness. He tried that and could, again, only admire the effortless synergy of the combination. A Spirit Chef who could make a repast like this, with qi this pure would be able to walk into any hegemonic sect or clan and be hired on the spot. Even at banquets for the Shu clan, he doubted he had tasted such craft, though, despite his standing as the premier disciple, he had to concede he had rarely sat at the top table of such gatherings. May I ask a question? he asked Lissaea at last, after he had eaten a bit more of the fish. If its not? Of course, Lissaea replied with a bright smile. Well, the food you have laid on is quite different to? what was served at the auction, yes, Lissaea nodded. That does not surprise me. This is a much more traditional repast of our peoples. Devoid of artifice and performance. Also None of us really like meat, Meuanna added drily. I have never really eaten it. Uh-huh, Melis agreed, nodding along. Ah. He inclined his head slightly in thanks for the answer If you want some? Lissaea added, making to get to her feet Oh, no uh, thanks, he shook his head hurriedly. This is already more than satisfactory. Mmmhm, Origin, who was well through her third fish at this point, agreed, nodding. In the end, he also had a second bowl of the stew, and more bread. Both were undeniably tasty, and, he found that despite the richness of the qi in the food, the lightness and deftness of the preparation made it very easy to keep eating. The roast vegetables were some kind of slightly bitter gourd that also worked to balance the sweetness of the stew. Origin certainly seemed to have no qualms about helping herself, finishing off almost everything in front of her, including most of the wine. That was wonderful, thank you! she declared at last, sitting back in her chair and letting Melis refill her cup for the sixth time, he thought. Not at all Meuanna chuckled, before turning to him. Ah yes, it was delicious, thank you, he agreed, quickly. This is the best spirit food I have ever eaten. Spirit Food, huh Lissaea chuckled. I have not heard it called that in a long time. Oh, dont look quite so Melis giggled. There are Heavens Path practitioners among the various powers of this place. They are not many, and most of them are recalcitrant That is putting it mildly, Meuanna murmured, rolling her eyes. Perhaps, Lissaea chuckled, a little wryly. But they cause less mayhem than mages Has anyone told those centipede worshiping savages that recently? Melis snickered. Or the zealots at the Dawns Gate? I thought Caeracht had a bunch of Primalists? Lissaea frowned, turning to Melis. Eh I mean, the Primalists have never really considered themselves as Heavens Path practitioners, despite everything. Melis shrugged. If we were being true to the letter of the definition, only Hundred Ghosts lot are properly on the pathat least in comparison to the bunch who have now started popping up like autumn mushrooms and proving the adage that nobody behaves less like a Taoist than someone who has Taoist in their title in the process. As for their issues with the Hundred Ghosts Princess, thats just Grimvak being Grimvak. Ah, a tale as old as Grimvak, Lissaea sighed ruefully as he looked from one to the other. Well, your confusion is interesting, Meuanna mused, sitting back and giving him a rather searching look. I must concede, my initial thought was that some other shard-realm, holding a bunch of Heavenly Lady Moondreams lot, or someone associated with her, had melded with ours. There are other shard realms? he blinked, caught off guard by that statement as much as the revelation that this land apparently already had cultivators. A few, Meuanna nodded. Most are pretty nasty. This one is by far the largest and the most stable. The Deepwell is not pleasant, Melis interjected pithily. Understatements hyo, Lissaea remarked, rolling her eyes. a place you want to go unawares, certainly, Meuanna mused, giving Origin a sideways glance that she seemingly affected not to see. There is the Mirror Fade, and the Sathafrode Meadows which are both deeply hostile to any mortal beings because of the nature of their environments. The Shattershard margin in the high slopes around Thundercrest is little better, but the dangers there are unstable space and even more unstable occupants. There are a few others as well, like the twisted lands where Yogo Shada used to be. These are places that are reliably accessible. -They also call it Thunder Crest here? He mused, listening to her. The structure of this land is like a patchwork quilt, she continued. Overlaid and worked through itself in dozens of iterations. Occasionally they spit out some disaster, usually they just consume those unwary or foolish enough to enter. Others, like the Mirror Fade, or Sathafrode if you transgress into them, you will live out the rest of your mortal years there, unless you can attain a True Immortals soul, or already possessed one, or someone is able to locate and haul you out directly. Honestly, I doubted you were from any remnant faction from Aertha Majoris, if only due to Erishkira, but now, having seen you in person, I am slightly relieved to see it confirmed, Meuanna sighed. The ward on your foundation is also she glanced at Origin once again, who just shrugged. Thats not me, his teacher at least prepared him well enough, Origin replied with a faint smile. At least for the trials he could anticipate. The nature of your inner energiesqi, mana, pneuma, whatever you want to call them, is also fundamentally different, Lissaea added. You are not of this world, though you have acclimatized to it as well as you are able, unlike many of the others who were captured and brought here. -So they know. he sighed inwardly. He had expected as much, in his heart, as soon as he realised Meuannas realm, but to have it said openly to his faceactually, on reflection, it was a little reassuring. He could only take her words about not seeing through the inner wards on his spiritual foundation, that his teacher had placed there millennia ago, at face value. Truthfully, he stared at the wine, wondering if he needed to take another sip, then opted not to, and to just relate events simply. Our various factions do, indeed, come from outside this realm. The power ruling our world declared a Trial? He trailed off, wondering if he needed to explain the concept, but all three just sighed. So, it is something like that after all, Melis nodded. And they determined to invade this place? Lissaea asked, frowning. Not as far as I am aware, he hurriedly reassured them, hoping that was indeed the case, after what he had seen in the hall outside, with the iconography resembling the Jade Gate Court. Certainly my own influence, the Shu Pavilion, had no such designs. Wethat is those held here, and many more who are probably still roaming widely in these landshad no anticipation of ending up in here. There was a huge spatial collapse a few days after the trial started and once things stabilized again, we found ourselves in a sort of mirror of the valley we had been in, but with ruins melded through it? The Shattershard margin Meuanna observed. It looks rather like? She waved her hand and a rippling image of a landscape very reminiscent in form to the valleys they had first arrived in, appeared over the table. Yes, he confirmed. You said that the great mountain there was called Thunder Crest? Interesting, that that name is familiar to you Meuanna gave him a slightly searching look. The forbidden land in which the trial took place has five great mountains, he clarified. Thunder Crest is the western most of the five? Five you say? Melis frowned now. Thunder Crest, East Fury, Snow Jade, South Grove and Golden Promise, surrounding a great peak known as Yin Eclipse. It is indeed the association you think, Origin interjected as the three women gave him very contemplative looks. The ruins of this land fell into the Axial Abyss and eventually got caught on their world. Watchtowers are hard to destroy Meuanna sighed, a little ruefully it seemed to him. They are indeed, Melis agreed drily. And you said you are part of the Shu Pavilion? Lissaea asked. It is the hegemonic influence of the Shu Heavenly Clan on my world, he clarified. We dont rule Eastern Azurethat is the world we mostly come frombut we are one of the foremost powers on it. I see Meuanna mused. The name Shu is familiar to me, but I wonder if it is the same. There was a group once, who were exceptional smiths of primal metals. The works they crafted became so sought after, in their era, that even in the halls of my ancestors, they gained praise And also much trouble for it, Melis added more ruefully. To the point where, I have been told, the Heavens themselves colluded to, if not bring about their downfall, at least place them in a position of political subservience, where they might have stood proudly on their own. I do not believe I know of that story, he answered diplomatically, though his interest was certainly piqued. I have various treasures with the emblem of the Heavenly Shu but they are um, inaccessible, here. Ah, yes. Meuanna chuckled. Well, it matters little, I was merely curious. Shu is written so he drew the clan symbol with a little water from the bowl to wash your fingers in, on the table, because there was nothing to be gained from hiding anything. There are various other icons, but their heraldry in the Bureaucracy of Heaven is a sun with twelve flames, surrounded by four golden birds. That emblem was also the one associated with the most senior of the founding ancestors of the Four Peaks of the Shu PavilionHeaven Goldin the ancestral shrine. Mountain, River, City, Lissaea mused, eyeing the design he had drawn. He blinked, as she echoed the very phrase his own teacher had used when explaining the symbolism of the way Shu was written, all those years ago. Maybe they do have a link, after all she shook her head and glanced at Origin for some reason. I cannot claim to be any great expert on the part of the world he comes from. Origin replied drily. All I can tell you is that the roots of Shu in his homeland are ancient, even by the standards of the Heavenly Dynasties. The Shu and then the Heavenly Meng he started to clarify. Hong Meng, as in the bunch from Vast Obscurity? Melis cut in. Yes, he nodded. You know of them? Their reputation precedes them, Lissaea remarked, rolling her eyes. Older than Xia, old as Yangshao, with claim to the Paradigm of Eight Primal Transformations. Their Old Masters shadow is as long as any from that era. He certainly has a reputation, Origin agreed blandly. The Meng clan ruled my world after the Shu, he clarified. At least until the forbidden land that we entered into this place through, crashed into it. After that, their power waned, and the Heavenly Tang and Shen gained influence for an era, then, most recently the Heavenly Kong and Huang. Hmmm Meuanna held him in her gaze, absently drumming her fingers on the table, looking if not perturbed, as if she was pondering something. As I said to my knowledge, Celestial Lady, we did not anticipate that a realm like this existed within the depths of Yin Eclipse, he tried to assure her. My own purpose here, as part of this trial, was to seek traces of some experts who went missing in that land, long ago, and to recover their legacies, if it was possible. I see, she nodded, but still gave nothing at all away. -Can I only pitch it directly, after all? he reflected with another inward sigh. The problem was that he still wasnt completely sure what the rules were. Hospitality and the rituals of it were clearly important here, to a greater degree than what he had witnessed earlier on. In fact, now his initial disorientation had been blunted a bit, by the meal, this whole experience was much more in line with what Erishkira had instructed them to expect. A host would greet and feed the guest and maybe offer other refreshments besides, like bathing or music. They would not ask probing questions until afterward the meal was finished and would not challenge the guest unduly. Gifts would be exchanged, and, failing that, the guest was expected to share news of their own journey to the host, while the host would guarantee the guests onward journey. The whole meeting was akin to a contract, arranged; and so long as neither side stepped egregiously out of line, the idea was that the hospitality would be reciprocal. Origin certainly seemed to know the rules well enough, but at the same time, he had little doubt her displeasure over what had happened to Han Shu was manifesting in making him work here. If it is suitable, I would be pleased to recount my part, and those of my companions, in this trial, before arriving in your city, he suggested at last, after the silence had dragged on for a few seconds and his mind raced, weighing up the various options available to him. Quaruna and her friends had certainly been keen on hearing about the exploits of a Great Hunter, and now that he thought on it, the hall on the way into this place had also been a presentation of this sort of idea as well. In this context the question of his, and everyone elses origins as not from the shard was already entirely exposed anyway, so probably the best option was to seize the moment and present Meuanna, Lissaea and Melis with an account of matters as he had experienced them before moving onto the and so, thats why fighting doesnt benefit us, and I would rather like to arrive at a more diplomatic solution for myself and those nominally under my protection pitch. To hear of this trial, and your exploits, hmmm, Melis mused, sitting back in her chair and sipping her wine. It would be our honour, Meuanna replied, nodding. Out of the corner of his eye, he also thought he saw Origin give him the faintest of nods as well. Taking a moment to compose his thoughts, and decide where to start the recounting, he picked the point at which the announcement was formally presented to the Elder Hall in the Shu Pavilion. That didnt take long to run through, but it helped set the scene and provided a helpful opportunity to make the Shu Pavilion at least appear somewhat good and influential, given that unless he glossed over a few things, that image was going to take a few unavoidable knocks. From there, he talked a little bit about his teacher and the sect master instructing him in his part, and how it had been determined that now was the most auspicious time to seek for the traces of that ancient expedition. That got several eyerolls from his audience, but he couldnt really blame them, in hindsight. He talked about the banquet hosted by Dun Jian and the other great experts, as that was another opportunity to show the Shu Pavilion is a good light. His duel, looking back on it, felt a bit performative, truth be told, but it was also an opportunity to set up some sides in the narrative. After that, he took them on the trip into Yin Eclipse, setting out the situation in the province and the various roles his companions had as their group grew, until the fateful meeting with Din Ouyeng, and then Meng Fu and Cao Liang and the great tribulation and spatial collapse that was the start of everything that came after. Because he kept a fairly brisk pace and only dwelt on the critical moments, it only took him some thirty minutes of narration to reach that point. When put in the perspective of all the things that had happened, it was a little depressing, a part of him could not help but feel. So much drama and struggle reduced to merely that, though the three women seemed quite engrossed, which was a relief. From there, he ran through their experiences in the place Meuanna had termed the Shatter Margin, exiting it amidst the turmoil and chaos and attempting to forge something more organizational among those who gravitated towards them, until the whole thing became too unwieldly and factional thanks in no small part to the Jade Gate Court. It has been a long time since I went to Valinkar, Melis remarked as he accepted a cup of wine from Lissaea. It was a shithole back when it was still a functional town, Lissaea remarked drily. And undeath did not especially improve its occupants. It would not surprise me if the real reason Asuraleth sacked it all those years ago is simply because one of its merchant families scammed her. It was a trading city? he asked, curious to learn a bit more about that enigmatic ruin that had been his first real encounter with the much murkier waters of this place. Yeah, it was one of the earliest settlements in that part of the world, Lissaea continued, refilling her own wine cup. It was the western gateway to those mountains, and one of the major players in provincial power of the Eternal City in its colonial aspirations. Amanerus, that would become Jeris, was the capital on the coast, while Solaneum, that was also called Caeracht, then Portam Aurorae, then Dawn Gate, was the administrative capital on the eastern side. Nowadays, its a major regional capital like this city. Any of your compatriots who end up there will not be in for a good time, though. Its ruler is a hard-assed zealot who delights in only two things. Reminding others how much they owe her, and her peopleand using that to extort others to fight stupid battles in the mountains you escaped from, against other tribes much more worried about things sliming or mushrooming out of the Deep Wells beneath them than her petty grievances. A character'', that is what she is, Melis agreed, rather sourly. Be nice, Meuanna sighed. Grimvak, for all her personality flaws Is a self-serving bitch who tried to screw everyone just so she could have her moment, back then. Had she not It is what it is, Meuanna cut her off with a raised hand, then sighed more deeply. However, without her involvement, my people would be much worse off Only because the one thing she hates more than folk not respecting her achievements is the legacies of the powers that put her in that position in the first place, Lissaea sneered. In any case, our guests do not need to hear about Grimvaks capabilities to twist every matter to her own agenda, she added giving him an apologetic smile. Please forgive the interruption. No it is interesting to get some extra context, he replied hurriedly. The knowledge that there were powers like that in this hand was certainly helpful. Erishkira had also been fairly dismissive of this leader, though no more so than some others, when she gave them the basic overview of what she thought they should know to fit in. As such, getting a little more context was certainly helpful. Their discussion had also nudged a more recent memory. The invitationthat had been closer to a thinly veiled threat, in all honestyto come help some of the actual Shu Scions in the trial explore a large ruin on what had amounted to the eastern side, by his rough estimation, of the mountainous land they had first arrived in. He had refused at the time partly because the expenditure in teleport talismans would have been ruinous, and it had seemed, even at the time, to be rather suspect. This Lady Grimvaks territory. It is extensive? he asked politely. Personally, she doesnt do much ruling herself, Lissaea replied, shaking her head slightly. Others do that for her, but she is the major figurehead of a factional alliance that extends almost from the lower reaches of Katum and the Riverlands, all the way to the foothills of Thundercrest. -Which would indeed put that ruin firmly in her territory, he mused, matching that to the basic overview of the geography of these lands Erishkira had furnished them with. Well, one problem at a time. And because of her reputation, she has sympathetic ears and hearts much further than that, into Udrasa, Katum even here in Uldara, Melis added. She has offended a few people she should not, in any case, Origin murmured. And circumstances have started to shift in ways that will not be especially affable to her should she persist in being a nuisance. To hear that from you, big sister, she really must have annoyed someone from on high, Meuanna mused, a little leadingly, he thought. What fortune is allotted, but which we write for ourselves, measured back and forth until at last, resenting the prideful determination to ignore good order, the wage is recalled and affliction, implacable, is awarded, Origin stated. That spear Meuanna declared after all three had stared at her, for the longest moment. I effing knew it. So, it really was one of those relics of the first dawn, Lissaea sighed. I am surprised she didnt try to wield it. Knowing her, she did, and upon finding she could not, sealed it, Melis muttered. Certainly, I would love to hear your account of that matter, Origin murmured. But right now, the tale is not about that Quite, Meuanna agreed, turning back to him. Please, Hunter Kang, do not let our interruptions keep you from the rest of your tale. Taking another drink of the wine, he sighed and nodded, then launched into recounting the matters that had led to Han Shus sorry fate. He had been pondering how best to present it, in the back of his mind as he recounted matters before, but in the end, there was no benefit to glossing anything over. The only thing he played a little coy with, was Origins talisman, presenting that simply as the means by which he had then crossed paths with Origin, as Pasithea. In that regard, she was quite content to nod along to his take, which was a relief. None of the cultivators came out of that tragic clash of circumstances looking particularly good, but it did serve as a good place to further delineate with an eye towards future problems the ideological and political division between those who he was representing and the troublemakers like the Jade Gate Court faction. He didnt make any direct allusion on the link he had observed to the ancient rivals of the Ur people though. His growing hunch there was that that was a complicated topic, and he really wanted to learn a bit more on it, first. The last part of the tale thusly became the events that led up to the battle on the plains, which they had seemingly heard about, and were actually quite amused by his involvement in it, and then the aftermath of that, leading up to the tribulation and his and Dongmeis encounter with Erishkira, and Origins tasking of them to repair the talismannow framed as her Pasithea identity suggesting it. Fortunately, he was able to gloss over much of the Tribulation itself, with Origin herself finally chipping in to give a little added context, which was a relief, as he was not at all sure what to say about elements of that. Her explanation was pretty much what he would have said, as it turned out, but her recounting it absolved him of being caught out in saying the wrong thing, at least. Well, that certainly gives an interesting perspective on the flood, Melis remarked at last, after he finished the tale with their arrival in Uldara. Not unexpected, honestly, Meuanna sighed. It was either going to be Erishkira or someone like Quazam, and with the involvement of those old villains who have control of much of Udrasa, it makes sense. Though I still wonder what in Phanes tits they were trying to do with that stunt? Melis muttered. Subvert an escalating Ascension to get out of this place? There was definitely more than just them involved in that mess, though. Best not ask too much about that, Origin replied blandly. I guess Melis conceded with a grimace, helping herself to some more of the wine. The Prestige of Bright Fortune and the Sky Mother is really not affable, Lissaea agreed. In any case, your purpose in coming to Uldara was to seek out some of the materials needed to repair the talisman you spoke of? Meuanna asked him. In the first instance, yes, he conceded, glancing at Origin. There is no issue showing it to her, Origin informed him, looking a little too amused for his liking. Taking the talisman from around his neck, he passed it over to Meuanna, who turned it over in her hands, pensively. Soul gold you should be able to acquire here, she mused after a long moment of silence. The base material is unusual though? Arent they usually crafted from something like Arbacite or a ritual metal? This has a purified Illdrium lattice and the craft almost seems Dvari in parts? It is a bit of a chimeric one, for sure, Origin nodded. Id quite like to remedy that. Remaking it entirely would be a bit much, I suspect, but Replacing the Illdrium with something less like Soul Gold Meuanna mused. Was the weapon it was set into made of Silver Sand, or similar? Yes, Origin nodded, as he recalled how the blade had shattered, shedding silver dust back then. Dark Jasper or Moon Jade would be acceptable. Thunderstone is probably too domineering, and I have no expectation that suitably pure Arbacite exists in any accessible place. Arbacite? he asked, wondering what that was. Its a metamorphic mineral formed in association with Ignitic Arborundum, Origin informed him. The only chunk I know of is in the possession of the Hundred Ghosts Princess, Meuanna replied with a sigh. I doubt you will convince her to give it up... though finding her would be your first challenge. Would Bitter Marble work? Melis asked, tapping her fingers on the table. It would be more malleable If the structure is suitably clear, Origin frowned. Sunless Iron, or a similar primal metal would also work. You will only find things like that in old artefacts, Lissaea interjected. Our armouries were never good, created as they were after the collapse. Our best materiel is scavenged from what the Evergrove forces had, in the main, along with relic finds. Katum has a source of Orichalcic copper, and the factions on the far side of the plains possess stores of other metals, like Illdrium and Agrond, but none of those are useful to your purposes. The deeps beneath Caeracht, or the Badlands around Old Sannahal would be the only places you might find something not scavenged, and even there those places are not especially hospitable. No, they are not, Meuanna agreed. How soon would you need the materials? The sooner the better, Origin mused. But I appreciate the difficulties involved. The alchemy of opportunity is also not weighted in my favour. I can see that, there is some interesting entanglement on this, Meuanna agreed, her gaze drifting back to him as she spoke, in a way that didnt particularly set him at ease. Several of those materials are hard to pin down, Lissaea informed him. You are familiar with the concept of Fated to encounter, Destined never to meet? I am, he affirmed. A lot of those things have strange properties. They fell into dark places and have acquired difficult natures as a result, Meuanna added, sitting back in her chair. In a sense, they are quite like the treasure spear you carryor this talisman you seek to repair. Put another way, Melis mused. Things can be drawn together, or forced apart. However, the calculus of what that results in, while it can seem simple when viewed holistically, and in retrospect, is never easy to determine in the moment. Which is, in part, why we have come to you, Origin conceded. In the hope that several matters may be reconciled in a way that is most fitting And with the least amount of silliness, presumably, Meuanna added ruefully. Well, there is always some silliness in these things, Origin sighed. That is unavoidable. So, aside from the talisman, the other matter is? Even as she spoke, he knew that Meuanna had some inkling already of what he was going to ask her. I well, you have heard the story of how we arrived here, he stated, carefully, while once again thinking through how he pitched this. I am bound to try to redress my own failings, but if I am honest, I know the situation my people are in, in this place, sits on a knife-edge. I cannot speak for all of my compatriots, but my position within the Shu Pavilion is not small, and my reputation is such that others would push you forward to take on problems on their behalf? Melis suggested playfully. Your Ladyship sees it clearly, he conceded, having set out as much in the tale he recounted to them in any case. It is my hope that an agreement can be reached. A number of my compatriots have ended up in adverse circumstances They were captured and enslaved, and you want to free them, Meuanna nodded. I concede, I entertained thoughts of that, he replied. But truthfully, that alone is not a solution I have agreed to help Lady Pasithea, he nodded slightly towards Origin. And Lady Erishkira has also agreed to help us, in the matter of the talisman, but I also have a duty to those who look up to meeven if they do not know it is my hand that has reached out to them. Some would argue that you should abandon them, Lissaea suggested. Their actions led to the circumstances they find themselves in. The choices they made write the path they walk. Indeed, but what sort of person would that make me? he asked. A pragmatic one? Lissaea chuckled. Also, someone who does not do their utmost to stand over the promises they make. If I fail to keep them, I would at least like to be judged on my efforts not to end up in that circumstance, he replied. We have walked into a dragons lair, and most have not understood this Certainly, it has not stopped some from acting as if they are the dragons, by all accounts, Melis remarked. You would seek to claim even those who have wronged our people? Who have wiped out villages. Burned crops. Destroyed livelihoods. Robbed and raped? How many of those captured and sold here, of my people were attacked without cause, by those greedy to capitalize on the weak and the unawares? he replied, thinking back to what Qingcheng had told him, and what he had overheard from the others. I cannot deny that there are, among those who would claim to be my peers in this generation, individuals and groups who have acted shamelessly and cruellyI am not those men. I am Cang Di, disciple of the Shu Pavillion''s Bronze Peak. Any who have done as you claim shall have no protection from me. Worthy words, Melis murmured, with a faint smirk. But I think you understand the imbalance involved? I do, he acknowledged, inwardly cursing those who were incapable of not acting like lunatic bandits for even five minutes. And that is why we need backing, and stability. Even if I purchased the freedom of those I wished, tomorrow and took them from this place, that does not solve anything. What is to stop someone who had a greater eye for them but far fewer scruples, seizing them? And you? Lissaea asked, with a rueful smile. Who produced the resources to outbid others? he agreed, nodding again. I wonder, would Erishkira and Big Sister Pasithea here like that? Lissaea pressed. I doubt it, he replied giving Origin a sideways look, but her face was impassive, clearly happy to just let him talk this out, it seemed. But mass bloodshed would be unavoidable. He continued. Lines much harder to melt with words would be written by actions, and that benefits nobody. Even as he said that, he grimaced inwardly, realising that his words came embarrassingly close to a veiled threat. And could strike somewhat hollow in any event. The treasures he had would only get him so far, and that would not be any great distance at all if he offended the bottom line of a Celestial Venerate. A talisman avatar was no match for the real thing. He was also relieved that she didnt seem to view his words as a slight on the law and order of her territory, which in retrospect he had also rather implied. Least of all those I want to help he added quickly. So Meuanna mused, drumming her fingers lightly on the arm of her chair. I would like to secure your favour to establish an Estate, within which my compatriots could be sheltered he suggested. An alliance, between your Shu Pavillion, and Uldara, Meuanna nodded. Yes, he replied, after nearly saying something slightly more ambiguous. However, a cultivator influence wielded openly might not benefit either of us. No, it would not, she agreed, rather to his surprise. I wondered how far through this you had thought, but actually, this makes it easier after a fashion. In fact, to the first part, I have no issue agreeing to such a pact. Even were big sister Pasithea and Erishkira not standing beside you. Though you will have to convince my granddaughter, who I presume you intend to act as your public backer, on your own merits. That said, dont thank me just yet, Meuanna added drily as he just about managed not to stare at her open mouthed, surprised at how quickly she seemingly agreed. There is a complication we will need to work out. One you have actually touched upon already. -There is...? Ah. Quickly running back through what he had just said, his heart sank. There is already someone else set on securing my compatriots from this auction tomorrow, and they will not be so easily dissuaded? Indeed, Meuanna nodded. And they are not just a problem for you. They are a long-festering and difficult concern. I will speak plainly, because you have also had experience of them. They are a danger to everything that comes into contact with them, and I would, in other circumstances, be loath to link engaging with them to our alliance. As host, it would be deeply improper in the rites and rituals we should observe, to give face to good order and hospitality For some reason Meuanna trailed off and glanced over at Origin, however, she didnt seem inclined to add anything. As such, I can only give you a choice. In either case, whether you agree to help me in this matter, or not, I will set in motion the processes which will allow you to establish a household of good standing within my city, and consider it as such, that we have a hospitality arrangement between myself, and my household, you, and your Shu Pavillion. She continued. I will also say, that if you cannot, or do not wish to help me, it may be that you can still avoid disaster, but I fear you will still have to solve this problem, one way or another. Processing that, he felt his skin crawl a little, because the words she picked had a veiled suggestion that matters could transpire in which he was no longer attached to the Shu Pavilion. I have never liked the style of those old tyrants, who upon receiving great talent into their halls set them self-serving tasks of arduous endeavour. But you will still set one now? Origin suggested drily, finally speaking up. Meuanna, to his surprise actually seemed to squirm a little in her chair. I would ask your help, she replied, putting emphasis in her words. You may refuse to give it. If you do agree, however, and succeed in this matter, I will, by the Grace of Good Order and Hospitality, owe you a favour such as few have ever held over me, in this era. Can I ask what issue I could deal with, that you cannot, Lady Meuanna? he asked, warily. The root of my own inability to act on this matter lies in ancient oaths between the various foundational powers of this land, Meuanna sighed. This land is beset by a rot that is older than eras, It creeps out of the shadows, like a dreadful beast, drawing one victim after another into its eye, while hiding behind those same promises of Good Order. It was invited by fools into our halls, and slowly it gnaws at the pillars of our society, under the guise of proffering a way back to an era when we were glorious and unparalleled in our power. You have already met their undisguised face. The monstrosities that assailed that tribulation, and which attempted to seize Erishkira? The lizard demons, he stated, trying not to shudder at the recollection. SarKatush, yes. However, I am not asking you to slay one of them, Meuanna was quick to assure. Even had you the means. No, it is their agents you must contend with. Specifically, those who have long held control of Udrasa. You met that Old Master, Daraxes, the villain in the golden mask, at the auction? I did, he nodded. He is one of them, and their chief agent of disruption in my territory, she informed him with a grimace. You wonder why I do not force them out? Knowing what they are? Alas the twisted corruption within Udrasas influence already had deep roots in the era before this. The Masters have always been trouble, but the rot was not fully revealed until well beyond the point if was easy to do something about, and they are as scrupulous as they are insidious. The means to push them out of this city and this territory does exist, but over the years their influence over the hearts and minds of the people is second only to Grimvak. Both present alluring, desirous and nostalgic pictures of an era we could return to, but which few have any appreciation of what it cost our peoples to claw their way free from. We bought that freedom with uncounted bodies and sorrows to match. Grimvak, at least is just an ideologue. Powerful, but so long as you treat with her appropriately, she is manageable. She just wishes ruin upon all those who brought us to this end, and has a mean-streak to make elves envious. The Masters of Udrasa are all that, but also unto a disease. They dream of an era, like in our earliest days, where our people stand tall, but they, and only they stand tallest. Where all the legacies of our people are theirs. All our paths are theirs. They would be Suen and Ashinna, Arvash, Keramos and Mokratha combined and we their slave armies and peoples to bow to their every whim. Having seen the hall outside, he could certainly understand why she had no desire to go back to that. That sounds awfully like those groups who are depicted in the hall outside, he observed. Because they are, Melis replied with a grimace. Or at least, born from them. They took Ur for slaves from the southlands and used them in many rituals. Eventually that was the undoing of one such group, but not until much later was it discovered why. In any case, Lissaea added, their ideology is not simply a thing of those great powers, now deservedly ruined. Who does not hark to go back to Arcadia, somewhere in their heart. What they always forget is that ambrosia for three meals a day is sooo boring and entertainment had to be entirely self-sourced, Origin added drily. I cannot lie, decent mattresses were a divine invention, Lissaea agreed, rolling her eyes. Still, within all this I am unclear what part you think I could play? he asked. In truth, he had half a hunch at this point, but what she was pitching would almost certainly put him at odds with one of the major powers in this region, and might well force him to make such a scene in the process that no cultivator within thousand miles would be in any doubt who had just cashed in their ancestors best talismans. Thus, he wanted to be as clear as possible on matters before deciding one way or the other. Simply put, the fact that you are not of this world is a huge advantage, Meuanna stated. The Masters are powerful sorcerers, this is true. Their grasp of the flow of this era is second to none, and, it shames me to admit it, may even exceed mine, though my realm greatly eclipses theirs. This house is mine, and they have no purchase here, but elsewhere, if all actions are written, of cause and consequence. And where there is consequence, there is cause, and cause can be read, like the ripples in a pool, Lissaea added. So any sign of you acting against them they would perceive? he asked, finally seeing what the issue they faced was. In wasnt actually that unusual a problem, from the perspective of wider scale conflicts between great powers outside this space. However, it was absolutely a problem well beyond his own means to influence, at least directly. Yes, Melis nodded. And they act accordingly. It might cost them some opportunity in given moment, and you might feel like you came away with a win But really, the blade just became harder to see, wherever they finally decide to let it cut. Lissaea sighed. Last time it cost us a town, a lot of soft power and control over the influence of that weapon platform. They are also assiduous in acquiring those that might act against them, Meuanna added, And they are especially adept at finding those who do not exist within the flow of the world. In fact, there was a previous incursion, similar to this, some five millenniums back, but most of the powers of the shard never realised it, because the Masters and powers allied to Udrasa somehow got there three steps ahead of everyone. That was the first sign something was really wrong with them. However, by the time it became clear something needed to be done, all those who could have stood against their power grab, among those invaders, had been captured or ruined by them, one way or another. Quazam seemingly retained a few, but she is even less able to act than I, against the stolen fortune of her own hall. There was an incursion before? he asked. Does she mean after Blue Water Sage? Or the Huang Mo Wars? There was a catastrophe some thirty thousand years ago, after the then Emperor sought to get gains from Yin Eclipse he mused. However? Another unsettling through slipped into his mind. The potential link between those masked groups in the hall, and the Jade Gate Court and now this revelation that the lost generation of thirty thousand years ago had been largely swept up by a group with the same origins, in control of Udrasa. -Dont tell me that that was deliberate in some way? Were they also aiming to do the same this time? The flow of time in this place is not continuous, Origin informed him, shaking him out of that rather disturbing and very worrying line of thought. At moments of stability it runs closer to what is on the surface, but at other times, it is sluggish and unpredictable, relative to what exists beyond it. To those within you would see no change, but to those without you could have days, or even years pass in equilibrium then see centuries pass in seconds on the flip of a coin. I see, he nodded, grateful for the explanation. So, here and now you fear they are already moving to do the same again? There is not much to fear, they already are, Meuanna confirmed for him. And while many will be fooled by the disguise you are very artfully presenting Can they read my qi? he asked, surprised at that, glancing over at Origin. No, not currently, but you were present in this place prior to our crossing paths, Origin informed him, frowning now. Their reach was already insidious, and they took the long way around to get at hmmmm, you know, this clarifies something I was intending to look into, anyway. I have some good news for you at least, sister Meuanna! Oh? Meuanna raised an eyebrow quizzically. Yes, Origin nodded. I know how they are cheating your efforts to keep tabs on themor at least I presume they are cheating you. They are. Meuanna grimaced. In that case, they are going the wrong way around the circle, so to speak, Origin replied. They oh, for fucks sake Meuanna made a face. Indeed, thanks to their presence outside, which they can maintain rather awkwardly, they can capture loops to enter this place and then coordinate with their agents inside, lying low until just the right moment. Its long, boring and almost foolproof, unless you have someone willing to Sit and play the prescience game non-stop for millenniums at a time, Melis sighed. Miserable lizard bastards. If that is the case? Lissaea started to speak, then paused for a moment to stare up at the sky with an annoyed expression before continuing. Does that mean even inviting an expert like his teacher to act from outside would not work? To strike directly at their foundation? Origin mused. Potentially, but you would be better served going after their agents controlling Udrasa by plausibly deniable means. There is no shame in borrowing a convenient knife, so long as it is properly remunerated, and currently the SarKatush are rather weakened, in terms of their ability to influence this shard. Which is, in part, a major reason to try to head this off now, Meuanna conceded, shifting her gaze back to him. And why your involvement would be a major boon. Because my written destiny is not originally part of this world? he concluded. Indeed. And your prestige is such that, as I said before, they will almost certainly come for you, or those around you. Others may also target you, but being affiliated with Uldara will dissuade most But not them, he sighed. It might, she chuckled mirthlessly. I cannot deny there is always the potential for a surprise or two. But you are also a potential route to Erishkira, and your companion is also a talented young lady of means So, one way or another I am almost guaranteed to end up in some form of confrontation with them? he concluded. Unless I chose to just abandon everything? Almost certainly, she replied, giving him a sympathetic look. When it was put like that, he had to concede there was little reason not to agree to her pitch. If he refused, he would still most certainly have to solve this problem, and while he would have Origins help, probably, and Erishkiras, if Udrasa was also targeting her, it would mean he was then faced with the anger of Udrasa and nowhere to easily retreat to. On the other hand, if he agreed to help Meuanna, and proactively tackled this task, he would have to act against Udrasa, and it would bind him to Uldara, politicallybut would gain a Celestial Venerates unqualified backing for everything he wanted to achieve beyond the materials, as recompense. If I act against them, is there not a danger that it will be traced back to you? he asked. The support for your endeavour would be fronted by the Masters household, Meuanna replied. It is not an uncommon thing to recruit guest experts, and it is past time that my granddaughter grew her influence to include up and coming talents like you. Should your status as an outworlder be exposed, then it will be a simple thing to state that Uldara has reached an alliance with your sect to mutual benefit. If Udrasa tries something it will be subversive. They prefer to capture influence by allure and promised glory or entrap it through vice. Only if all else fails will they stab, but when they do decide to do that, they are decisive. Should they risk openly targeting you and it is revealed, that would change the rules significantly. Listening to her words, it suddenly occurred to him that she might not have to even strike this arrangement with him. It was almost like she was talking herself into owing him a favour, for some reason. The problem there was he wasnt even sure how to ask that question in a way that didnt come across as suspiciously rude. That said, there was a flaw in this that he could see pretty clearly. You said that their prescience for opportunity is remarkable. What if they target me in some way before I can establish a dialogue with my teacher, or Sect Master? In theory, he could do that with his teachers talisman clone, but he didnt exactly have a bottomless supply of spirit-jades with which to enhance its capabilities. Based on the appearance of the Sheng group, a more recent wave had come into the shard, but with external fate blocked from unduly influencing things? I feel you are forgetting I can do certain things Origin remarked drily. In any case, with the means I have seen that you have at your disposal, you should be able to handle yourself in the short term, she added, rolling her eyes. Just so long as you dont underestimate those old villains, and they are old villains. Yes, what kind of Master would you have, if he hadnt left you at least a handful of utterly ludicrous tricks to spit in the eye of his peers? Melis added with a giggle. He wasnt entirely sure what to say to that. She wasnt wrong, thought not all of them had come from his teacher. His senior brothers and sister had also given him some things, as had Sect Master Tian. The issue up to this point was that most of them were not halfway treasures. Using them on something, or someone would lead to a death, or worse with little recourse for going oops, my bad afterwards. Sitting back in his own chair, he stared up at the night sky, reviewing everything. A choice, but not really a choice. The dangers were equal in their own way, but in truth, his instincts, outside of the technical concerns of what the problem was had always been leaning one way. His master had warned frequently about the dangers of being caught up in the mentality of being the protagonist of your own insanity, but equally, you also just had to have faith in your own judgement sometimes. Running away was not an option. Nevermind the oaths he had sworn, he had always had a stubborn streak in him that even when faced with near-unavoidable failure, refused to take it lying down. Qing Dongmei was his friend and he could not abandon her, or those who had come with her. He had done wrong by Han Shu, by trying to please too many sides; and being too concerned with the circumstances they were in. He had sworn that oath to Ao Qingcheng, to free her compatriots. If he thought back to the meeting with the golden-masked old Ur, earlier in the day, it was impossible not to see that interest he had had in an entirely new light. For him, for Dongmei he had even had eyes for Quaruna ah. Feeling a bit foolish, the final part clicked into place. The piece he should perhaps have seen almost immediately, when Meuanna commented that the dark shadow within Udrasa, this beast stalking for prey was a threat to her household. It couldnt mean her, and her daughter was presumably old enough and strong enough to guarantee herself, given she was the wife of the Master. Thus, the vulnerable one was somehow Quaruna, despite being the granddaughter of a Celestial Venerate. He still couldnt shake the feeling he was missing something, but in the end, the choice wasnt really a choice, irrespective of that. Okay, he declared after the silence had dragged on around his own thoughts for long enough that it was starting to get a little awkward. I will help you, in exchange for what you offered. In that case, let us drink to it, Meuanna suggested, pouring wine into the drinking cup in front of her to the point where it was nearly full. By the Grace of Good Order and ties of Providence that bind us, let our words be as one and our actions aligned in our Hearts, before the adjudication of Heaven and Earth! she declared, taking a deep drink of the wine then passing it over to him. By the Grace of Good Order echoing her words, he also drank a deep draught. It was a much headier, richer and stronger wine than the one he had been served with the meal. The warmth it brought, even without his ability to touch its qi, was an indicator of potency. Had he not eaten the meal, even the one mouthful might have been enough to make him drunk as it was, the whole bowl would certainly still lay him out cold, he suspected, as he passed the bowl on to Origin. She also repeated the oath, then passed it to Melis, who finally passed it to Lissaea, who put it down on the table between them. As soon as the bowl touched the table, he gasped as a faint golden hue rippled across all of them, flowing like the vapours of the wine before vanishing into his body as if it never was. Chapter 126 — Prelude on Misrule {Saturnalia. Accept. Manifest. Bestow. Enjoy!}
There is no one naughtier than Charisianus at Saturnalia. He walks around wearing a Toga! Epigrams, 6.24 I send to you, eloquent Juvenal, these nuts from my little farm, as a present for Saturnalia. Alas, the libertine god who protects it, has given the rest of the fruits to amorous young ladies! Epigrams, 7.91 The dish which you were wont to present to me, Sextilianus, at the Saturnalia, you have bestowed on your mistress: and with the price of my toga, which you used to give me on the first of March, you have bought her a green dinner robe. Your mistresses now begin to cost you nothing; you enjoy them at my expense. Epigrams, 10.29 You stern brows and severe looks of rigid Catos, you daughters of rustic Fabricii, you mock-modest, you censors of morals, aye, and all you proprieties opposed to the joys of darkness, flee hence! Hark! my verses exclaim, "Io, Saturnalia!" we are at liberty, and, under your rule, Nerva, rejoice. Fastidious readers may con over the rugged verses of Santra. We have nothing in common; the book before you is mine. Epigrams, 11.2
~Curated opinions of Martial, on the ancient festival of Saturnalia.
Fen: Saturnalia is about a lot of things. Sweets. Drinking. Wine. Icy Dunking. Naked Singing. Wearing Funny Hats. Hilarious amounts of clapping Hong: But truthfully, it only has one true purpose, doesnt it? Fen: It does? Hong: Yep, its a great vehicle for the laundering of illicitly gambled nuts. Fen: P--???: what in the name of Chronoss misunderstood origin story are you two miscreants teaching people?

~ Jun Sana Cailleachs Hold ~
The warren-like complex of dwellings in Cailleachs hold had a bathhouse. It was also a rather nice one, Sana reflected, as she lay in the water, staring at the carved rock of the ceiling. It also had some surprising commonalities to the one at Misty Jasmine Inn, in terms of its layout, although mostly by coincidence, she suspected. There was a central pool, that fed a few smaller, side pools. Columns arranged around that central pool also provided opportunities to veil or curtain off the various side pools, though right now, there was no real need for that or hadnt been any need for it, as she had been the only occupant. How is your arm, Jelas? Rusulas voice cut through the quiet silence of the baths. better. Jelas replied. The mana flow is still a bit well, I guess it will take time. Focusing her awareness softly on the rest of the room she felt the presence of all four UrInan women staying in the hold, as Ragash and Ruluka followed those two in. Sighing, she let her pseudo-meditative state fall away and stood up in the pool. She had taken to coming to the baths in between her stints at wrestling with the Alchemy Canon from the Pagoda because this was pretty much the best place for practicing qi-circulation in the entire hold. It was quiet, rarely usedin fact, so rarely used that normally it didnt have water in it, according to Cailleachand most importantly, a place where the ambient qi was rarely disturbed. The water actually helped, in that regard, because you could sink under it, and the sensory deprivation made it the perfect place for her to work on not just the methods the pagoda wanted her to master, but also to rehabilitate her mantra. In fact, the only ones other than her who came here regularly were the four who had inadvertently disturbed her right now. It was for them, and particularly the rehabilitation and treatment of Ragash, Rukuala and Jelas, that the baths had first been refilled. Oh, Sana! Sorry, are we disturbing your meditation? Rusula spotted her even as she gave the group a polite wave. Checking her mental count of how long she had been in here, she sighed. No, it seems I just lost track of time, she called back. She had been staring at the ceiling, trying to think of nothing and just watching her qi cycles for five hours, as it turned out. Rather than wade out, she put her palms on the gently lapping surface and pushed a little qi into the water and used the handhold to pull herself directly up, until she was kneeling on the water. By the standards of back home, it was a party trick a seven-year-old could have done, but she was discovering it was exercises like this, done step by step, that were the most useful to her now. Walking across the surface, she stepped off, onto the smooth, slightly warm rock and claimed her towel from beside her clothes and started to rub herself down. That will never not seem weird to me, how your grasp of mana is so good Jelas murmured, shaking her head. It isnt that hard, Rusula replied drily. You just have to focus a bit! To prove the point, Rusula stepped onto the water and did a slow, acrobatic cartwheel. Yes, but you are a shamaness, Ragash observed drily. For you, we should be asking you to fly or something! Rusula gave Ragash a scowl and muttered something about double standards under her breath. How is your recovery going? she asked the group, diplomatically. Shouldnt we be asking you that? Jelas replied, rolling her eyes. As you can see, I am walking on water just fine, she joked, already regretting the impulsive question in her heart. Even if the three Ur women they had rescued were some of only ones who might truly grasp something of the horror of the Defilers, and their own ordeal in the city, talking about it, even with them, was awkward. It didnt help, that every time it came upand like now, it had ways of just seeming to haunt your thoughts until it just snuck out somehowshe had to fight the temptation to just bury her psyche in her mantra. Even now, weeks after, she had to treat it carefully. The process of weaning themselves off the emotional suppression with which they had lived for so long was miserable, in that regard. It was an itch she could not scratch. A niggling whisper in the back of her mind she couldnt engage with. A poison, sweet and alluring, calling to her. The worst part was it came in waves. For the first few weeks it had actually been easier, as well. At the time she had just believed it was because the damage was only so much, but the unpleasant truth was that at the time the injury was bad enough that she had simply been unable to grasp the totality of the problem. Only once the primary effect had receded had they discovered that the real danger for the second phase of healing was relapse. Whatever the Fate-thrashed grey ape bastard had done, and even Cailleach had had to concede she was not totally sure, it had its hooks in so deep that she practically had to relearn how to manifest her mantra from scratch. My mana circulation is still iffy, Jelas sighed. I get pain in my limbs, and occasionally the mana just rebels, like it wants to warp parts of my body. It is getting better though, thanks to Rusulas massages! What did Cailleach say? she asked. That we should exercise regularly, eat good food, not do anything emotionally taxing and that it would take time, but that it would heal, Jelas replied with a grimace. Yeah, Rusula agreed. The Warped Sickness is worst because it lingers, even in thoughts, Ragash added, with a grimace of her own. Until I came here, I had no idea it could even be fully treated. Most who survive such ordeals either go mad, or their tribes take steps before that, and the lucky few who escape either fate tend to be ostracized, regardless. Rukuala, who still didnt speak, just slapped Ragash on the shoulder and signed to her not to say stupid things. Sorry Ragash sighed, giving the other Ur woman an apologetic half smile and patting her hand. Rukuala was a bit of an enigma. It turned out she had been mute before her capture by the Defilers. She was also the oldest of the bunch, and while both Jelas and her had lost much of their original foundations, it seemed Rukuala had once been almost as strong, if not stronger than Pezvak. How is your alchemy going? Rukuala signed to her. She was also a quick study. Rukuala had her own sign-language, but she had very rapidly picked up the hunter-sign that she and Arai occasionally used and been very interested in the more intent-focused aspects of it, in particular. She had even joined Rusula for some of her slightly ill-fated lessons with her sister. I am setting good records for destroyed cauldrons! she replied with a rueful shake of her head. Probably we will have to go dig up more clay, soon, but what with the movement of these larger tribes it doesnt seem the ideal time to go out too much. No, it probably isnt Jelas agreed glumly. I think some of them are going to send representatives to the feast tonight. A messenger from the Thunder Mountain certainly came the other day. Oh, I missed that she coughed, not quite meeting their eyes. One advantage of being sequestered away, working on advancing the Alchemy teachings of the Pagoda was, she had very easily been able to ignore all of those visitors. Quite a few had apparently wanted to see the now famous UrSar, and several, from what she had heard from Arai, had been quite pushy about it, even in front of Cailleach and Old Bones. Thunder Mountain are uh rather overbearing, Rusula added, also not quite looking at the other three. Its fine, you can say it, they like to bully others and dislike being told no, Ragash sighed. None of us are from the core echelon in any case. My tribe was absorbed by them just over a thousand years ago, and even now they do not really let us integrate. Not quite that long, but we just fight their battles, Jelas added. Rukuala just shrugged, then nodded. Their old masters are very old. Older than the collapse. Rusula informed her. There are other, more mysterious powers, like this um, one she hesitated a little and then waved her hand generally around the bath house. But the Thunder Mountain claim to be one of the Ur forces that breached Undergrove, back in the day, and actually freed captives from this place. That is what the lore-speakers claim, anyway, Ragash murmured, rolling her eyes. Do they now? someone else muttered. She found herself looking around, because the speaker was not one of the four women beside her and yet there was nobody there. Whats wrong? Jelas asked, as she stared into the dimly lit rear of the bath house. I swear I just heard someone else speak she muttered. I didnt hear anyone, Rusula mused. Was it just an echo or something? It hadnt felt like an echo, but there truly was nobody there Problem, girls? Turning back, she flinched as she found Cailleach standing a few paces away in her more Ur-like appearance, she supposed. I just thought I heard something odd, was all? she remarked, sighing. Its that time of year, Cailleach murmured, rolling her eyes. You cant but expect a few old ghosts to be mouthing off, trying to remind people they exist. She stared at Cailleach, not quite sure what to say to that, until the other woman put her hand to her forehead. You dont have a temperature, Cailleach chuckled. Why are you staring like that? Did you spend too long staring at the ceiling or something? Never mind, she replied, flushing a little. Maybe its the potion making, Cailleach suggested, a faint smile on her lips now as she walked around the seat. Too much time spent in poorly ventilated spaces isnt good for you either, you know. I know, she replied, still not entirely sure why they were having this conversation. I wont pry, but it seems any method that is that hard on cauldrons might have a few Cailleach slipped, her foot skidding on the edge of the towel and nearly fell backwards into the water, only stopping herself with a comedic moment of windmilling arms. C-careful! Rusula gasped, catching Cailleachs right arm, while she grabbed her left hand. Grimacing, Cailleach let them stabilize her, then shook her head, muttering something that sounded rather like a curse, under her breath. S-sorry, she coughed, picking up the towel. Cailleach stared at the towel, then around at the steamy haze of the bathhouse, then just sighed and shook her head. Its fine, Cailleach murmured, patting her on the shoulder. As I said, its the time of year when old ghosts like to remind others they exist, nothing more. Even though she said that, none of the rest of them said anything for a good few seconds. Nothing else happened, however, except that Cailleach gave them a very level look in return, that the other four Ur women resolutely refused to meet. Anyway, Cailleach sat down on the stone bench she had just put her towel on. Bath aside, I came to forewarn you. Some idiots from various Ur tribes are going to be arriving in a while. They should behave. They know the score about this place, and there are rules of hospitality, that if they break, I will take every delight in ensuring they cannot set foot within several tens of miles of here but a lot of them want to at least lay eyes on the Ur Sar. Ah. she sighed. I would, honestly, suggest that you not show your face. You dont need their crap, and what they want from you is nothing at all you want from them. Cailleach added. Almost certainly not, Ragash agreed with a grimace of her own. Who is Thunder Mountain sending, Lady Cailleach? No idea, but I suspect it will be one of that boastful idiot Timurezaxes younger, unmarried sonsassuming they are not dead from their own drama? Urugarmaxes vanished, hunting one of the big serpents two years ago, Jelas answered. But, unless someone died since we were taken prisoner, most of them should be alive. The old ancestor has many sons, of varying age. His daughters he marries to bind other tribes, like ours, to Thunder Mountain, Ragash informed her. Or, if they have no sons left, he will take their most promising daughter as a concubine. I see she mused. Urugarmaxes, for example, was the third youngest. In terms of talent, he was someone that the old master and other elders of Thunder Mountain had a lot of hope for Ragash continued. Until he got eaten probably, by one of the devouring serpents elder children, Jelas observed. If I was going to guess at who gets sent here, it will either be Urushamizrax or Uruvarasharaxes. Uruteshekumaz is another possibility. Before you ask, all the sons of that brat are named like that, because he claims to be of the UrSin, Cailleach interjected. Which is also, likely, why they are interested in you two. If he can convince an UrSar to become his newest wife, or the wife of one of his sons, that would be a big coup, for sure, Jelas observed, shaking her head. Rukuala made a hand sign that was well, she was fairly sure it was rather pejorative, even if the exact meaning escaped her. Yeah I dont think so, she muttered, agreeing with the sentiment, however it was expressed. She had little interest in going to this feast anyway, but now, she had absolutely no intention of it. Does the fact that we were held captive by the defilers not bother them at all? Or the Eldritch Mushroom thing? she asked, as that occurred to her. Likely that is also why some of these powers are sending larger parties, Cailleach replied, drily. To see both of you in person, or at least try to. Usually, the banquet we host is just a thing some bored fellows come to, when they feel like it, to reminisce and exchange gifts with my folk, if they care for it. However, elements of your story as have been passed on to them though other sources, would certainly stretch credibility. Thunder Mountain has not bothered to come here in centuries, Cailleach continued, shaking her head. The issue is certainly that Timurezaxes and some of those others, like old Red Axe, or Varagosh, who have kept to themselves long enough to have survived since the fall of this place, think they know a few things, as a result of that good fortune. Between the showy arrival of that pair from the eastern continent, and the fact that your breakthroughs seem to have been spotted by a few folks, despite my best efforts, I doubt they will be content to put it down entirely to things having grown in the confused tale-telling of their subordinates. Ah. So, the stuff about our captivity they are suspicious of, but the breakthrough we made in the ruins of the city? They have trustworthy information on, and know I was involved, Cailleach agreed, nodding along to her question. And seemingly know that the Cloud Arrows Tribe encountered two UrSar convincing enough for your old shaman, she added, to Rusula, who made an unhappy face in reply. So, what do you suggest? she asked. It does depend rather on who comes for the actual gathering, but certainly, keeping a low profile for the next few days would be no bad thing, Cailleach replied, rolling her eyes. The ritual of these days is its own matter, apart from you. Which is not to say, that as guests, you cannot attend, if you wish; however, what those visiting here with ulterior motives want is entirely their own problem. No need for us to be accommodating. In that regard, you can pass for UrInan just fine, and because of the nature of this place, the senses of the guests will be dulled accordingly. I would have offered to host it elsewhere, but the tradition of the season and the rituals of hospitality that tie our various powers together in this place would make it difficult for me to refuse without making them even more suspicious, at this point. The unspoken implication there seemed to be that the powers in question had left this matter to the last minute, exactly to facilitate such a circumstance, and leverage things for their own ends, accordingly. Propriety and Convention are weapons to be wielded without care for nicety or normalcy, she reflected ruefully. There was a saying, back in the day, about cynical girls growing old before their time, Cailleach chuckled. Was it usually espoused by bearded old men, who liked to sit around and drink a lot, while admiring the cleavage of the young ladies waiting on their cups? she asked, putting as much scepticism into her tone as she could. Absolutely, Cailleach replied, rolling her eyes. And as I said, there is no onus on you to attend, formally. That said, this does give me an idea. If those nosy folk want to come here for a feast and to pry into others business, it is perfectly acceptable for you to feign ignorance and let the decidedly non-credible circumstances that brought you here do the heavy lifting when it comes to the assumptions of others. At the end of the day, this is my house, you are honoured guests here, and I set the rules. Not some scheming envoy from Thunder Mountain, Axe Cave, Grey Wolf Valley, or whatever else they want to call their little groups, these days. I know it is hard to accept, given how your recent experiences have been, but these rituals did not just sprout like last weeks mushrooms. For some reason, Cailleach was again looking not at her, but past her, for some reason, as she spoke. Her symbol also seemed ever so slightly amused by this, which was a bit disconcerting? But after a moment, Cailleach just sighed a little ruefully and swept her gaze back past the rest of them. If they want to continue to live comfortably, they will observe a baseline of propriety for the gathering I host, out of sheer necessity, and not even the novelty of UrSar will shake that. On that, you have my word. Now, enough about that, Cailleach added, stepping past her and over to Jelas. Apparently, your mana has been acting up again? Uh yes, Jelas nodded, slightly caught out, as they all were, by the sudden change in topic. It is um getting better, I think, but? Lie down on the bench hereon your backand let me take a look, Cailleach instructed the Ur woman. Jelas stared at her for a long second, then nodded. Rukuala scooted out of the way so she could do as instructed. Mmmmmm Cailleach critically eyed Jelass naked form for a few seconds, then gently pressed her pointing finger into her left shoulder. Does that feel at all odd? No Jelas replied after a short pause. What about here? Cailleach asked, poking another point on what had to be the womans heart meridian, just below her armpit. No, Jelas once again replied. Interesting. Try circulating your mana, gently, while She watched with interest as Jelas did as instructed, while Cailleach slowly moved her fingers around and then down Jelas left arm. Ahhh! Abruptly, Jelas gasped, and the qi she could sense flowing in the Ur womans body turned slightly chaotic. However, it was only for a split second, akin to an involuntary muscle spasm, then everything was back to normal. Hmmmm. Cailleach pursed her lips. Can you circulate your mana again? Dont try to repeat what you just did, just focus on keeping the flow as gentle as possible. This time, Jelass mana cycled for over two full cycles of her blood moving around her bodyaround forty secondsbefore another irregularity presented itself, and she couldnt help but notice, as did the others, that it wasnt in the same spot, nor with quite the same severity. Again. Cailleach instructed. Understandably rather nervous at this point, Jelas continued what she had been doing, while Cailleach carefully moved her fingers down her arm once again Uggh. Jelas grimaced, her arm upper arm trembling after barely ten seconds had passed. Interesting, Cailleach muttered. So, it is indeed that. I assume you ate no food while in their captivity? N-no. Jelas replied, while the others also shook their heads. No water? Drink? Nope, Ragash added. And they didnt make much effort to force us. Some did experience other things, though. They kept you in metal cages? Cailleach asked. While you were being transported? Yes. Ragash nodded. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Rukuala make a face, as if some thought had just occurred to her. Is this wierding? the mute woman signed, her expression darkening. It is, Cailleach confirmed. An early symptom of it. It passed unnoticed till now because none of you are particularly weak. Wierding? she asked, not familiar with the term at all. Its the local term for a fairly broad category of maledictions, Cailleach informed her. Another term for it is Deviation. Oh. Now that she thought about it, for a moment, that made a lot of sense. That was also how the defilers had tried to subvert their cultivation foundations, while they had been imprisoned The cages she realised, putting two and two together with their own experiences in captivity. It will almost certainly be. Cailleach nodded once more. What you experienced in your own imprisonment is the much more comprehensive method, but you are not so susceptible to it, I suspect. No, we are not, she conceded. So, the defilers forced deviations in all their captives? Yes, well, kind of. Cailleach replied. They could absolutely force it, but that requires effort, and they are, as I am sure you noticed, quite lazy. Why expend effort for something that will occur anyway. Also, doing it the slow way is dare I say it, much more effective. Because you dont notice the danger, or it doesnt manifest for some time? Rusula asked. This it isnt because of the massages I was giving, is it? No, that hasnt exacerbated it, Cailleach clarified. As to your first question, yes, they do it that way because it is much harder to deal with when it does finally start to emerge. If you were cold, miserable and tormented, starved and abused, would you be worrying about a few muscle spasms and aching joints? When you put it like that Jelas grimaced. What folk forget well, actually, its sort of a feature, truth be told, is that Lazy when it comes to Avaricious Greed isnt contradictory. Cailleach continued as she started checking Jelass other limbs. The concepts of Defilement are in no way, shape, or form simple, straightforward or forgiving. If they were, they would not still be the problem that they are. They are a predatorial manifestation that first and foremost, is driven to pursue the most effective means of its expansion within their meansand if those means are lacking, they will aggressively take steps to ensure that those effective means are expanded upon. Nobody here will explain it to you, either, Cailleach concluded, sighing as she put down Jelass left arm and moved to her legs. Not even those old fellows in Thunder Mountain, or wherever, were they so inclined. Because it is too dangerous? Rusula asked, nervously. Hah. I guess they would say that, Cailleach replied, shaking her head. No, it is because they, themselves, do not understand it. Really? Ragash blurted out. Do you think a classical education in mana theory was something readily accessible to the average Ur warlord hiding out under the earth-silk skirts of the Dvari holds? Cailleach asked, shaking her head in amusement. Even your old ancestor, Timuraz, was just a precocious raid leader, attempting to impress a father with too many sons and not enough troubles to channel them into. Despite what he would claim now, it was no especial achievement to break into this place, once Lucius Everkind took the throne. Undergrove was not even a valuable mine, by that point, and it wasnt until Sanae Everkind and Roberta Belmont decided to set up their great academy of magic at Evergrove, that it became anything more than an awkward remnant of the worst excesses of the previous dynasty. Most believed it should have been filled in, its slave populations buried with it, and a line drawn over the whole thing. In fact, their grand campaign, while they would claim it was inspired by the vain-glorious dreams of retribution and reclamation for your lost homelands of the Lashaan plain, espoused by the likes of Grimvak or Uruvarsaroth, was largely financed and facilitated by the Boyars of Risigrad and Viscount of Schlussvrad. Its real purpose, in the eyes of those powers, to continue to keep the Ur threat fresh in the minds of the northern populace, while they waged their profitable colonial wars on the southern continent, and also took the opportunity to try and gnaw a few bits off what they initially saw as a much weaker dynasty, and to act as a thorn in the side of Sanae Everkinds efforts to rehabilitate this whole region as crown jewel of her husbands dynastic house. As far as that went, it lasted about ten years, as I recall; then the First Princess, Eleanor Everkind, got fed up with all of the village burning, and rape and pillaging, and returned the favour, sacking the capital of Schlussvrad and putting almost the entirety of its nobility to the sword. The most humiliating part was she didnt even bother to hunt down Timuraz, or his compatriots, just left them penned in as yet another bunch of bandits in the mountains around Amudtakluth. Why? she found herself wondering, casting her mind back to that scholarly young woman in the green gown, joking with her sister on the lake shore. She had to assume that was the person Cailleach was talking about. Why didnt she hunt them down? Cailleach mused. Truthfully, she did kill quite a few. The Dvari didnt suffer their presence easily either, but probably because she understood full well that if she did, they would just be replaced by a group more competent. Better the idiots you know, than those you do not. In any case, amusing historical anecdote aside, that isnt the point I wanted to make. Regarding the nature of the defilement, even then, it was ancient history among your people. The Orcnas are a taboo, but transmission of why had already been largely lost, outside of a few old voices, like Grimvak who experienced the implosion of the Eternal Citys influence on the Northern Continent, courtesy of Neron and the inception of the pig demons you have all had the displeasure of dealing with. That event also coloured a lot of later scholastic interpretation. What you have to remember, is that the basics of magic are actually sort of hard. Cailleach mused. I dont mean the simple matter of casting spells, I mean the theory of why you can cast spells. The core understanding of what mana does to a body. Why its different types behave in specific ways. All of that. Once, if you wanted to do any sort of manifestation, you either needed to have innate magical talent, steal that talent from someone or something else, or find someone else who understood it well enough to have not exploded themselves or, and this is important for bringing this full circle, deviated themselves, and convince them to teach you their great wisdom. You can in fact age the Paths and Philosophies pretty well, based on that surprisingly simple measure. The really old ones put a lot of emphasis on teaching you this theory, and very solid basics, because it wasnt a luxury, back then. You had to know how mana meridians developed, the rhythms of how your body stores energy, and the rules underpinning all the processes that facilitated that, or very bad things happened to you. At best, your fate would have been to go Cailleach paused to make a woosh motion with her hands rather like those cauldrons of yours. Rather understandably, as I am sure you can imagine, methods which lead to the unpredictable explosion, or worse, of nine-hundred and ninety nine out of every thousand people who try to use it, is unlikely to catch on, except in extremis. So, how did our ancient ancestors solve this predicament, do you think? So caught up in her explanation were they all, that none of them actually replied, when she posed the question. They uh looked to nature? Rusula suggested. Exactly, Cailleach nodded. Nature is complicated, but spirit beasts are not usually in the habit of exploding randomly, and this was observed. That is basically the origin of two of the philosophies that emerged from that time, which were sometimes classed as Primalist and Spiritists. Primalist methods are well, if you want to simplify it right down, they looked at spirit beasts and went let have us some of that, and kept at it, until they stopped dying horribly. Most of the older Ur tribes and early humans followed some aspect of the Primalist philosophy or merged it with Spiritists. Rather than just try to straight up steal or acquire the means of mana manipulation from older species, the Spiritists basically tamed them, and got them to teach or bestow as best they could, to a rather similar effect. Problems start to occur, though, when the Primalists in particular start looking beyond things that fly, or breathe fire, and, having had the realisation that you are, to a degree, what you eat, wonder if you can take the same approach to getting the obvious benefits of other elder beings in the same manner. Turns out you can, but they have strong opinions about it, and unlike the spirit beasts, whose time had already passed, to a greater degree, quite a few of those beings took steps to ensure that their methods made those not born to them, or otherwise naturally connected to them, have a very bad, no good last day, if you catch my drift. Which is not to say everyone took that approach. Some Spiritists were already looking to nature in other ways, seeking to understand not just the rhythms of life, but the processes of formation and destruction. The rules by which fire burns and lightning moves. Why rain falls and wind blows. Why water makes you sick sometimes, even if you are a Primalist, and not others. Cause and Consequence, transforming again and again. They became known as the Unitarians, and if you have never heard of them, you could be forgiven entirely, because their influence on mana-theory isnt all that. They were Heavens Path Practitioners. Their great achievement was the paradigm of eight primordial transformations. The I Ching? she asked, surprised. Among other things, yes, but that would come a lot later, Cailleach nodded. Divination also arose in various groups around the same time. Those become another group you will never have heard of, by and largethe Classicists. About this time, the Primalist approachof kill and eat the thing you want to get power fromhit a major stumbling block, and encountered its first, and most problematic opponent in the natural orderthe various tribes of elder folk who have since become known as elves. Elves, as I am sure you all know, are notorious for their dislike of people killing and eating them, and to cut a long story very short, took some very drastic steps to make this undesirable. Culminating in the curse of blood that gave birth to the first manifestation of the Defiler, and the Orcnas. Now, you are likely wondering how this gets us back to your current problem, Cailleach added, brightly, to all of the Ur women. Dont worry, we will get there. Basically, the methods for mana manipulation in any given era have been graded on two things. Reliability and accessibility. Its great to have a very reliable method, but it sucks if only one weird old man, or woman, in a cave with an eccentric personality teaches it. You get a very small number of very reliable people, and everyone else not lucky enough to be the particular, many-angled peg that fits the once in a generational cave-based opportunity, cant wrap their head around that special brand of understanding, or is their own childand not even that was a guarantee of successare just shit out of luck. That is why half the human powers eventually imploded, incidentally. Nothing breeds salt on the wind, or the ground, like dissatisfied children. The answer, of course, was to develop a new philosophy, that allows you to give the masses broadly what they wantwhich is mana, sweet, sweet mana, and to do magic with a wave of their handpretty quickly, and accessibly, but not have them blow themselves up, or turn into salt statues, that sort of thing, at random. That is how you got Wizards and Mages, or the precursors of them. The two are different? Ragash asked. Yes. A Wizard is a high-functioning idiot. A savant who sees the laws of reality as something more than just squiggles on a rock and learn how to get something remarkable from that. Contrast to a sorcerer, who is also a sort of high-functioning idiot, but of an entirely different stripe, because they are born with the innate grasp of how that law works, but could probably not explain it, if their life depended on it. A mage, meanwhile, is what you get when one of those wizards, or a sorcerer, sets down a template of their understanding into something all of their followers can just pick up and, well, follow. This is also how, a few thousand years later, you can get some special people in the twelfth circle who do not fully understand why mana cycles in your meridians, or what processes lead to the formation of a heart-core, because they just got to that point by following, without iteration or innovation, the method set down by the previous generation. What about warlocks? she asked, recalling the little spears derision regarding them. Warlocks? Pfft. For some reason she felt like Cailleach was looking past her, at someone else, for a moment, then she just rolled her eyes. They are their own little enclave of madness. The pertinent point here though, is that most later methods saw little practical need to dig into the deep theory of why things work the way they do. That knowledge was hoarded by a new generation of old eccentrics in their own ivory caves, whose main takeaway from the ruin of their own parents and grandparents by their hands, was that they should thoroughly pull the ladder up after them. They kept the masses happy by making mana-manipulation, that is magic, accessible through the means to become mages, predominantly. Occasionally a wizard emerged in the wild, and sorcerers tend to run in families. You can give the former a lot of money, or kill them if they become a nuisance, and the latter tended to become regional hegemonies anyway, and engaged in their own game of ladder kicking.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Among the Ur tribes, this was a particular problem, because the humans and elves both had their own reasons for stamping out your peoples autonomy. The elves have never stopped holding a grudge over the whole Orcnas, Primalist thing, and every time, it seems to them, they let their attention slip on that matter, a new aspect of the defiler pops up. First Akalaraltis, born of Elvish Pride, then Neron of Human Avarice, but the root is the same cancerous ideology of trying to recapture some sublimity of the lost, golden era that came before. As for the human powers, truthfully, there is not a great deal of difference between your people and them, at this point its largely ideological. Their ancestors were influenced by elvish ideas, and then they slowly rejected the old gods, in favour of ones much more in their imageand before any of you ask, the question of Divine bestowalChosen and their like would broadly come under Primalism or Spiritism. The various shamanistic methods like you learned, Rusula, has its roots there. Mmmm, Rusula nodded at Cailleachs observation. In that regard, the Ur-folk lost their connection to that older era. Whether that is a blessing or a curse, depends on who you ask. Undeniably, it has made many see you as a means to regain some aspect of it. This tends to be why, historically, great efforts have always been made by both elves and humans, for their own reasons, to prevent your people regaining a serious foothold in any of their ancestral homelands on the northern or southern continents of the old world. It is also why any group who got too strong, suddenly tended to find itself having a real problem, usually courtesy of some powerful human mage seeking to make their mark, or wanna-be princeling or Archduke bringing an army and claiming everything for themselvesbefore a bunch of elves show up and murder everyone. So, we lost much of the knowledge that would have been passed down, Rusula sighed, softly. And were pushed into the fringes of the most inhospitable lands and the world below. Ragash muttered. Yes, Cailleach agreed, inclining her head in agreement. Even your great tribes in this place started with very littleAs I said, Timurz and Uruvarsaroth, while charismatic in their own ways, were both martialists, who are a whole other matter, and the likes of Grimvak, who stood above them, ideologically speaking, were already engaged in their own game of ivory-caves before the collapse in any case. You dont need to teach a disposable bandit or a mercenary more than is necessary, after all. Their goal was never nation building, just to sow discord and exact a blood price. While your people have regained a lot, in this place, that flawed foundation still remains. Most of the fundamental knowledge of your path, these theories, was never available to you. Some has been reinvented, painstakingly, but much is simply beyond you. The perspective to reacquire it impossible to gain in a place like this, and so it remains only in the eyes of people like me, and my folk. But we do learn how to follow the movement of mana in our own bodies? Ragash mused. Indeed, but it is the most simplistic aspect of it, Cailleach replied. You can point at a part of your mana and follow it, wherever it goes, in your body, tracking the paths it takes. Now, dont get me wrong, from the purposes of starting from nothing, this is already a supremely difficult achievement. Many lesser worlds never even reach this point with any sense of true reliability. However hmmm, let me put this a different way. Cailleach stopped speaking and instead pointed at Jelass arm. You can follow the flow of your own mana, and understand the path of the meridians formed in your body, over time and use by it, yes? Yes? Jelas replied. But can you tell me why the meridians in your left arm go through the particular part of your muscles that they do? Uhh because that is how IOh. Jelas grimaced. Because you were taught that was the correct method, yes, Cailleach agreed. Take another aspect of this. Do you understand why the constructions that make up your body can even store and refine mana? Have you ever had cause to look at the minutiae of a part of your body to that resolution? You tend not to do that, because it is incredibly dangerous, Sana mused, recalling her own parents warnings when they were first starting out with learning their Mantras and how Intent worked. You start out with the big patterns, the natural rhythms, breathing, blood, how your body processes foodnerves these give you the pattern of the base meridians of your body. From there, you have to work deeper and deeper, because the complexity as you go down is exponential, and with every little thing. The body has a natural structure, and the goal isnt to replace it usually, but to optimize it in some particular way. Exactly. This knowledge is undoubtedly valuable, but it takes time to impart; and is best done when you are young. The complexity of the body any living being, even things much simpler than you, is not necessarily a fixed thing, either. It requires a very special blend of hard knowledge and acquired wisdom to work on it outside of what you might consider established pathways. In the past, that wisdom came from observing the cycles of the natural world, from living in tune with them. This is how the Unitarians and the Classicists found their paths. This is how the Heavens Path emerged. The Words in the Heart are a similar vehicle, actually. They seek to provide a different means to anchor that understanding on, and affix the wisdom into you, through a point of clear focus. This is where the importance of the symbol alphabets you have been working to learn also emerge. So, um, what is wrong with me is occurring at a much smaller resolution within my mana meridians? Jelas asked, nervously. Indeed, Cailleach replied. Deviations in mana flow are a thing of cause and consequence. Push in one place, and another will be pulled. However, the system of your body is so complex that it can be very difficult to determine exactly what is being pushed, and what is pulled. It need not even be a physical thing. Heart Demons, she muttered, connecting that dot up even as Cailleach explained. Yes, Cailleach agreed. Can it be cured? Rusula asked, voicing the worry all of them were surely holding right now. Yes, Cailleach replied, without any hesitation at all, then shook her head ruefully as all four Ur women exhaled in relief. This was caught early, and I do understand the theories involved, and their practical application. There are a few ways to do it, but the simplest, and most beneficial in the long term, is a full foundation mana transfusion, or put another way, you have to replace every last bit of mana in your body with uncontaminated mana. You even have someone here, who is ideally suited to help, Cailleach added, turning to her with an amused twinkle in her eye. Isnt my mana a bit too pure for this? she asked, considering Jelas and trying not to let her scepticism show on her face. It wasnt that she was unwilling, not in the slightest, but rather that she had quite bit of experience with how uncompromising the qi in her body could be, and really didnt want to injure Jelas, or the others. It could stand to be purer, to be honest, Cailleach remarked, rolling her eyes. But you have not yet solidified your foundation at your current circle, so it is only to be expected. Purer? she couldnt help but echo. Yes, purity is more important than potency, for this, Cailleach replied. I could use my mana, but there are other factors to consider, and it wouldnt actually be much advantage. I will be the one actually doing the transfusion, you just need to provide your mana, keep it nicely regulated and stable, and let nature take care of the rest. We will also need something to transfer the displaced qi into, hmmmm Cailleach trailed off, looking around critically, before fixing her gaze on a bowl of palm-sized crystals sitting, ignored, next to the door. Go grab me that collection of light-crystals, would you please? she asked Rusula. Will they be enough? Ragash asked as Rusula scurried off to pick them up. Materia theory is also something that the Ur tribes have never had an opportunity learn much about, Cailleach replied, sounding amused as she turned back to examining Jelas. While strength is important for containment, structure matters more. Your mana is fairly impure and none of you have grasped worldly laws. While capacity might be a problem if you were just picking river cobbles up, those are Arbacite Crystals. Arbacite? Rusula, who had just come back over, with the bowl in her arms, gawked. Isnt that super rare? Only if you dont know where to look, Cailleach sighed. There is a literal spoil heap, about thirty metres high of discards about a valley over from here. You do know they used to mine basically all the component materia for Watch Tower Matrices on this landmass? All of them shook their heads. Ah well, thats a story for another time. Let me look at these Cailleach sighed, taking the bowl and putting it on the ground. Cracked, cracked slightly coloured, crackeduggh, dont tell me ah, whew, this one is good! Cailleach passed one of the regularly faceted, palm-sized stones to hold. How do these form? she asked, curious. The nearly clear crystal was faintly cool in her hand and in fact, rather reminded her of the crystallizations that had manifested from their five elements pool. They precipitate on the edge of mana veins as they bleed out natural impurities in the rock as they expand, Cailleach replied absently. They are occasionally called Fools Arborundum, because they can come in lots of colours, though the clear ones are best for actual mana storage. Why did they discard them? Ragash mused, as Rukuala picked another of the crystals up and inspected it admiringly. These came out as whole crystals and were probably the wrong weight for what they wanted, Cailleach shrugged as she continued to inspect the other crystals. These are certainly not useless, by any means, but back then this place produced such a glut of high-quality materials that it just wasnt economically necessary to waste time moving them elsewhere. These are good up to the seventh, maybe eighth circle, which sounds impressive, I give you, but those veins were producing crystals suitable for mana circuits rated for twelve circles or more. Probably they would have just stashed them there at the initial refinement site, until the pile got big enough, then ground them down to dust and used them to cast some synthetic ones, or for things like polishing and abrading other materials, or for formations circuits. And now, we are going to make some rather cursed mana-stones, so Cailleach trailed off with a chuckle as she put the last one aside and grouped up the further six she had deemed suitable. Seven is a nice number, but we shouldnt need more than one apiece, Cailleach mused, taking the last crystal back from her. You were never held captive, Rusula, but you have been around this lot, so it is better to be safe than sorry. For the others, we can get more as required. How will this work, then? she asked. You know the basics of mana-meridian theory, I assume, Cailleach asked. You cant feed it into her heart directly, and a limb Isnt symmetrical she mused, quickly running back through things as she understood it, regarding Qi. So one possibility is the spirit gate here? she pointed to where Jelass navel was. The Ur woman didnt have a dantian and seemed to have a foundation rather similar to some martial cultivators, from what she had seen so far, or maybe a body cultivator. Otherwise, I need to feed it in, here, she moved her other hand to indicate a point just above Jelass sternum, between her breasts. Given she doesnt collect mana in her navel, I will have to pass it into her core meridians via her lungs, and then let it spread out from there? Because she is a woman, you can still pass it into her navel, through that point, Cailleach informed her. It will be much easier on her body, as well. Given your own strength, the initial input of qi will take about a minute, I calculate, and probably the first cycle of the transfusion will be finished in two or three. Her qi is much less robust than yours, so it will be displaced quickly. Your task is to ensure that you feed it into her as placidly as possible. You can use your principle and mantra to guide it, but I need you to think of it like pouring oil into a jar of water. The goal is not to turn her mana chaotic, just to slowly and gently push it out, without mixing the two. Do you understand? I think so, she nodded. That was about what she expected, though it was a relief to get detailed instructions. What about men? Rusula asked. You would have to feed it through their back, over the chest. Unless you want to chance castrating the person you are trying to save, Cailleach replied, with an amused shake of her head. Now, for you Cailleach turned her attention back to the rather nervous Jelas. I am sure your pain tolerance is pretty high, but this is going to hurt. It will feel like the worst case of losing blood circulation to a limb you never experienced, but in your very bones. Wonderful, Jelas muttered, swallowing. While I run through the basic process with Sana once, could you go get a bit of spirit wood for her to bite on? Cailleach asked Ragash. Of course, Ragash nodded, quickly getting up and hurrying off. Okay, just use your intent, no mana, this time, Cailleach took her hands and placed them over Jelass navel. Familiarize yourself with how the circulation in her body is. Doing as instructed, she sank her awareness into Jelass body and slowly spread her senses out. The Ur woman didnt have a nascent soul, but she could sense the strength of her soul fusing into her flesh and bones clearly. Her heartbeat was fast, understandably, given how nervous she was feeling. Her breathing was shallow and she was a bit tense, but that was also entirely expected. To her relief, as she reached the next layer of her delving into Jelass body, she found the layout of her meridians were pretty close to what she was familiar with. There were differences particularly with the eight principle ones, but from what she recalled her father saying, and later, Old Ling, that was almost always the case, as those eight most closely related to your method of practice, while the others had to work from your body as the basis. It is basically what I know, she confirmed at last, after spending a few minutes carefully considering the three layers. The biggest difference that she could see, was actually that Jelass eight principle meridians were much more in harmony with the twelve basic ones and the five core ones than you might have expected in a cultivator. Is increased harmony between the three meridian groups because she doesnt practice a set method? she mused out loud. There was very little evidence of a cultivation method, from what she could see, unless it was hidden in some way, like her own symbol tended to. Yes, the favoured approach is to let the meridians develop their connections naturally until you reach adulthood, Rusula, who had clearly picked up a few things from her sessions with Arai, replied. Thunder Mountain, unless you are a special talent, you dont get any special treatment, except a one-time bit of guidance at your coming-of-age ritual, Jelas muttered. So yeah, I just had to let my advancements progress naturally. That is why most of us become hunters or warriors, it at least gives you access to resources and a framework. Pretty much, Cailleach agreed. If someone is talented enough to shine through after that, they then get taken in and nurtured, but its a rather wasteful method, in my opinion. In that regard, smaller tribes honestly have it better, because every person has to count. I see, she nodded. That sounded rather like home. If Thunder Mountain were a sect, Jelas, Ragash and Rukuala would be outer disciples, or maybe not even that, by the sounds of it. I have some wood Ragash had returned by this point, with a handful of short, smooth lengths of wood that in another life were probably pegs for something. That will do, Cailleach confirmed, taking one and passing it to Jelas, who bit down on it with a grimace. Okay, are you ready? Cailleach asked her. Nodding again, she shifted around so she could kneel a little more comfortably beside Jelas. Cailleach, meanwhile, knelt down by Jelas and passed her one of the stones. Hold the stone with both hands, Cailleach instructed her. Just breath in through your nose, exhale as best you can around the stick and try to breath normally as best you can. Jelas gave them a grimace then nodded slightly. Cailleach watched her breath in and out for a few seconds, then turned to Rusula. Tie a strip of cloth around her hands and the stone so she cant drop it. Rusula did as instructed, then gave Jelass hands a sympathetic squeeze. Now Cailleach put her fingers gently to Jelass temples and over her face, then nodded to her. Exhaling slightly, she directed her qi to flow through her hands, into Jelass body, in the manner Cailleach had said. The immediate response she had was one of profound pressure pushing back from within Jelass body. Because she wasnt letting the myriad elements qi mix at all, it was directly displacing what was in her body. She could feel Jelass body trembling beneath her. Focusing on her mantra, she didnt do anything fancyin fact, she doubted she should, even if she couldand started to use the words in turn, starting with Spirit, to support what she was doing. Cailleach, meanwhile, just started to hum, a long, low tone that she could feel resonating through Jelass whole body. Jelas groaned, biting down on the stick as after a second or two, faintly iridescent sweat began to bead on her bare skin. After ten seconds, the crystal in Jelass hands had started to take on a faintly reddish hue. After twenty, she could feel the womans muscles knotting and twisting as mana fused deep within them started to bleed out, drawing in the Myriad Elements Qi after it. At that point, the question of control became the real challenge, because literally between one second and the next, she went from pushing her qi into Jelas to having to almost pull it back, keeping its flow at that same, steady gentle rate, when all it wanted to do was rampage into the fractional void being created between it and what it was displacing. At forty seconds, her qi had almost entirely subsumed Jelass body, leaving only her bones and the deepest parts of her organs untouched. At fifty, the crystal had turned a pale, pinkish red, and Jelas was groaning in agony as even the qi in her marrow finally succumbed and began to be drawn out. That final bit took almost another thirty seconds, before Cailleach finally stopped maintaining the low, steady hum. Now comes the hard bit for you, Cailleach instructed her. You need to very very gently set down all the mana that you have been pushing around Jelass body. Try to do it so it flows into her breathing as naturally as possible, while you pull all your own intent back from it, but dont take your hands away, you may need to add more mana in a moment. Nodding, she slowly called upon her mantra. Blessed, Heart, Renewal, Bestow, Body, she whispered under her breath, focused on each mnemonic in turn, as she slowly fed her qi into the natural momentum of Jelass rather pained, shallow breathing. For an agonizing second nothing seemed to happen, but she sort of expected that, if only because of the inertia involved, then, to her relief, the orphaned qi naturally began to meld, little by little into the natural qi cycle of Jelass body. That whole process probably only took forty seconds, but it felt like forty hours for her, and she had no idea what it probably felt like for Jelas. Sweat was dripping off her body as she finally withdrew the last bit of her from the qi remaining within Jelas, then took her hands away. Jelas took a ragged shallow breath, then another, and another, grinding her teeth against the wood. The crystal in her hands shimmered then abruptly pulsed darker, before returning to how it had been. Push more mana into her, Cailleach instructed her, starting to hum again. Doing as instructed, she slowly fed more qi into Jelas, letting her body slowly absorb it. The crystal remained resolutely pale pink for almost twenty seconds, before flickering again and then again. Only after it had flickered six times did Cailleach carefully reach over and disentangle it from Jelass hands and placed it in the empty bowl. Okay, that will do for now, Cailleach declared, taking her other hand away. How do you feel, Jelas? Like I am high on shit, Jelas groaned. And my bones are on fire. This mana is you have this stuff inside you Sana? Next, you need to cycle your mana naturally for about an hour, then push almost all of your qi into another stone, then Sana will transfuse you again, Cailleach informed the wincing Jelas. You will likely have to do it a few more times over the next week or two, those wont be as painful as this one, though. G-good, Jelas gasped, slowly sitting up Just keep lying down, you might faint, Cailleach warned her, gently pushing her back down, before turning to the other three with a faint smile on her lips. Now, who wants to go next?

~ Jun Arai Cailleachs Hold ~
Stepopen guard, breath in. Spirit. Cut down with sidestep. Bestow. Breath out. Recover guard. Heart. Breath in. Cut up with pivot to avoid counter. Blessed. Breath out. Reset guard, thrust. Soul. To upper body Arai exhaled a fourth time and refocused on her training partnerPezvakwho, grimacing slightly was picking himself up from his backwards roll to avoid her final strike. That really is a sharp sword form, the Ur hunter muttered, rolling his shoulders. And to merge it with Heart-Manifestation Nodding, she considered her wooden sword and the movements she had just attempted. Superficially, it had looked good, she supposed, and she had landed two blows on Pezvak, who was certainly impressed, but she could practically hear her fathers voice in her head, pointing out what was wrong. Her strikes had been too flat. The moments of stillness too snatched. Her awareness too narrow. Her intent was too rigid, focused as she had been on the specific movements. She hadnt even tried to merge her principle with it. And then there was her mantra. She was still easing herself back into using it. The sideways means of reordering words into the semblance of something more than their singular initializations took time and effort, and her use of the manifestations, had been accordingly stilted. It did not help that she dearly wanted to recapture some of that remarkable sublimity that she had felt with how her mothers mantra interacted with her own. That was, in a way, the biggest disservice that that accursed influence that had tried to break their mantras had done, she felt. That method of doubling up words was something the two of them should have been using, or trying to use all this time, and instead, the best period to practice it had been robbed from them. You want to try again? Pezvak asked, after she had stood in silence for a long moment, mulling over what she could, or even should, try to adjust. She was also consciously trying not to feed her frustration into her mantra. That was a crutch she was still too attuned to, and it also interfered with using her mantra in other ways. Sure, she nodded, puffing out her cheeks. Lets try again. They exchanged moves for another twenty-odd minutes after that, until their practice was interrupted by two of the Huldre-folk, who even now, she only knew as Thol and Mhol, both weighed down by large bales of evergreen vegetation. Got sum surprise visitors, Thol informed her, as Mhol, who she was pretty sure was his brother, deposited his bundle down with a grunt. Reckon er Ladyship was to inform you, but she is busy, so Auld fella said ta come let you know. Oh, thanks, she saluted both. Can I ask why that would be an issue? Ur-folk, Mhol replied with a shrug. Fram Thunder Hold, Thol added, also dropping his own bundle. And sum uthers. Here fer that feast, Ahh it turn out, but they also probably here because O ya and all. Ah. she couldnt hide her sigh, getting the point of what he was saying. Thunder Mountain are a big influence, Pezvak informed her. It is where Ragash and the others are from, but their clan groups within it are not especially important. I remember now, she murmured, giving him a nod of thanks for the explanation. The Ur women they had rescued had not talked a lot about their homes, and she got the impression that they were not especially keen on the idea of returning, but they had said enough that she had the gist of the major UrInan powers in this part of the underground world of Undergrove. Rusulas Cloud Arrow Tribe were a regional power, with roots in this region, but they were basically like a small sect, in terms of the power they could project. They had a few hundred warriors, and some subsidiary settlements and what not, and that was about it. In comparison, Thunder Mountain was a small city, to hear of it, controlled by a core echelon that was akin to a first-rate sect, she supposed, back home, if not a Hegemonic one. They had a lot of lesser tribes under their banner and had some very old ancestors, who Old Bones had been quite disparaging of, both of which suggested to her that it was not a place to get too involved in, given their circumstances. Who else is with them, Master Thol? Pezvak asked, respectfully. Sum frum Gra Wulf Valleh, who joined em fer to travel more safely, Thol mused. An sum fer lesser lot, with the Wulf bunch. Reckon there will be sum more, Yhul said were lot down near yon river earlier, Mhol added. Normal sum auld fellas cum, Thol continued. Like a drink, mebee trad sum stuff, ya know? Na werd get oot, the wuns wi legacy on er dreams sending folk as well. Gunna be a bother. Aye, a bother, Mhol grunted. So Auld Bones thought you should keep the Sar stuff, Ubrikhund bastards and what quiet, yeah, Thol suggested. Could just go avoid, but guests, rituals, ah, ya know, gonna be a nuisance, so just keep ken, aye? I understand, she replied, giving him a grateful smile. Thank you for the warning, we will keep our wits about us. Aye, they ken stupid ideas, not letting the past flow off, Mhol sighed. Like fools who cannae let off first luv, now every luv gotta look like her. Destructive like, dont care much about the bones they leave, so long as not theirs, Thol muttered. Auld Bones gonna receive em, do ritual guest stuff, probably good to not show auld blade forms in fron Oem, either, Thol suggested, eyeing her sword. No saying what some Oem recall, especially if they thinkin bout UruSar an Ashinna. Probably you gotta show fer feast, just keep to self, Mhol suggested, as he started to pull the bundle apart and inspect the various bits of spikey greenery. I will be circumspect, she reassured them. Can we help with that, by the way? Eh, it fine, just fer some dcor, Thol replied. If there is anything we can help with, she mused. Cud git sum wine, heat upnot explode cauldron? Thol suggested after a moment of thought. It seems your sister has a reputation, Pezvak murmured, shaking his head in amusement. So it seems, she agreed ruefully. The wine from the left side storehouse? she asked, to clarify, as there were a few places where they had it stashed that she had seen. Aye, take frum near front, Thol replied. Nah reason ta waste gud stuff, eh? Understood, she replied, giving the Huldre a grin. Ill go get Luz and give you a hand with that, Pezvak informed her. See you there then, she agreed, nodding.

~ Ruo Han Southern Riverlands ~
Ruo Han opened his eyes. He hadnt really been sleeping, just sitting against a flat rock with his eyes shut, trying not to dwell on anything in particular. However, he had managed to find a moment of quiet before a rumbling thrum rolled through their surroundings, pulling him back out of it. -Thunder? He shivered as the skin-tingling sensation washed over him. Wha? What is going on? Fates go! Are we under attack? Liao Ying asked him nervously as various curses and exclamations rippled through their ad-hoc camp on the rocky outcrop, as the horizon in the direction they had been heading lit up, once, twice They watched in silence as, in a matter of moments, the singular reverberating boom became dozens, like distant fireworks, each accompanied by a flash of iridescent light. They both flinched as the shriek of something moving at great speed split the air over them The wave of heat from its impact, which had to be over a mile away to their right, left him clammy even as the sound of the impact caught up. Was that aimed at us? one of the others in the rocks to their left called out. My word, these people he turned to find Official Weng had arrived behind them. What is going on? he asked, because this was unnerving, and he had no frame of reference for it at all. You ask me Weng bit off his own rhetorical reply with a frustrated sigh and shrugged a bit helplessly. No idea, honestly, but it does remind me of the kinds of barrages a formation of martial archers can mete out Archers Liao Ying repeated, turning to look in the direction of that stray impact, where flames looked to be reflected over the far hill, and shuddered. Yep, Ming Hua, who had also appeared out of the darkness slightly up slope from them, confirmed. Dont know who or what is doing the fighting, but She stopped speaking as further cacophonous waves shook the night sky ahead of them. Its not anything we want to get involved in she concluded. Official Weng nodded grimly. On that, he had no trouble agreeing. The problem, however, was that this was happening in the direction they would have been heading. This is going to force some rethinking, isnt it? Weng asked her. Further rethinking, Ming Hua muttered, looking at the various groups now properly roused from their wary respite in the rock outcropping, nervously watching the lightshow. But probably, y The explosion, less than a hundred meters away from them, and some thirty off the ground, picked up and slammed him into the rock he had just been reclining against. Ears ringing, his vision blurred, and he could only lie stunned as a dozen lesser explosions erupted around them, scattering rock fragments and burning bits of ground everywhere. less son of a monkey! Ming Hua pushed herself up, spitting blood and venom in equal measure. What ABSOLUTE M Her words vanished in a second thunderous detonation in the air on the opposite side of the outcropping. All he could do was cower in the shelter of the rock as a blizzard of rock shrapnel and ruined vegetation scattered everywhere. No soul sense! Ming Huas voice hissed furiously through their surroundings as everything settled back into silence. No Before she finished her warning, he felt that a creepy eye had opened up in the darkness around them, searching everything. Nameless Official Weng bit back a curse as the sense of being sought intensified. -Nono, no, no It was an untouchable itch, to the point where he felt almost compelled to reveal his presence, so that it might lessen in some way It vanished, and he found he could breathe again. Looking around, he was relieved to find that Liao Ying was okay. Official Weng was sheltering her. W-what was that one of the Nine Moons disciples nearby gasped. Quiet! Ming Hua hissed angrily. No soul sense, no intent, no nothing! There was a somewhat awkward silence from their immediate surroundings. Abruptly, the sense of being sought snapped back into focus, even more aggressively than it had a moment before. His skin crawled as the shadows around them intensified, evoking the sense of things lurking just beyond his vision. With a gasp, he opened his eyes and found himself staring up at the night sky. -A dream? The whole experience had felt so lucid, and yet even as he stared at the sky, the unreality within it, tugged at him. Also, his body just hurt. It was almost as if everything inside him, was slowly draining away, taking him with him as it did, leaving simply unpleasantness. We should not have stopped here I agree Sitting up, he glanced over at Jin Chen, who was sitting on his own taking to himself. Liao Ying was off to his right, wrapped in her own blanket. Her gaze found his, like a haunted mask A flash of light, then a distant rumble of the thunder of his dreams bled over everything. The fake problem obscuring the real, a part of him considered, bitterly. None of them were getting any better. If there was something positive to say, it was at least that his injury had not seemed to be getting worse, nor was Liaos, but Jin Chen well, he clearly had problems. No, Xaoli, I know its not right Jin Chens mumbled words, made him grimace, and he caught the tightening of Xaolis expression as well in the gloom. But what can I do? what can I? Everything okay here? He glanced up as Ming Hua, recently of that strange dream, appeared just up slope of them. Their current camp was in the lee of a large outcropping of rock, selected because it offered a reasonably un-obstructed view in every direction for some distance. Most of their group were clustered on this side, in several campsites. There was a camp watch, now much more strictly enforced than it had started to become, but most of the groups, and they were starting to really fracture into groups, were keeping their own guards as wellnot that things attacked them anymore. Not really. The group trying to reassert control for the Imperial Continent contingent claimed it was because of their superior arrangements, but he doubted even they bought the talismans they were selling. The real experts among them, whose instincts he trusted, like Quan Dingxiang and Ming Hua had been looking at shadows for almost three days now. Same as usual, he replied softly, realising as he did so, that he was thirsty, very thirsty, in fact, and had a throbbing headache. The dream was weird, but he had suffered a significant soul injury. Lucid projection of his own concerns into feverish unreality was not at all unlikely. We shouldnt be here Jin Chen growled, focusing on Ming Hua. No, probably not, she agreed, somewhat to his surprise. There is little to like about these rocks I know he refused before, but I can make him take some soul-suppressing pills, if you want Ming Huas voice whispered in his ear. Its fine, he thought, softly. It isnt she replied. But Alchemist Quan had already tried the previous day, only for Jin Chen had basically tossed the pills in his face. Fortunately, Quan Dingxiang had been very understanding. Unfortunately, several of his juniors were not, and he had noticed several of them giving Jin Chen gloomy looks since that incident, despite Quan Dingxiang assuring him that it would amount to nothing. As a trauma, it is... complicated, he reiterated, not that she didnt already know that as well. Jin Chen was hardly the only walking wounded manifesting hard-to-explain symptoms. Well, if he looks to take a turn for the worse Ming Hua gave him a long look. Then you can act, he informed her. She gave him a long look, then sighed and nodded, before slipping away into the shadows. What did Senior Hua want? Ying asked him quietly. She had no ability to perceive soul-based conversations now, so had missed the entirety of the exchange. Just asking how we all are, he replied, trying not to grimace. Here, she moved over to sit beside him and passed him a jar of water. Drinking from it, he tried to moderate his gulps. It was tepid, but that was fine. Are you sure you are okay, Han? she asked quietly. It hurt that she was asking that, given everything that had happened. Nono I am not, he replied at last, after turning a few possible replies over in his mind. How are you doing? No worse, she replied wanly, taking the jar back and also taking a drink from it. The spirit herb tonic Quan Dingxiang has been making for me has finally started to stabilize a lot of the damage. whose is this camp? This spot is pretty good, senior brother? a young womans voice remarked, before either of them could converse further. Both of them looked up to find one of the Imperial School cultivators, Jin Fanxing if he recalled, and four othersa scholarly man, a more travel-worn, older one wearing a battered set of actual light tactical armour and two young women, none of whom he had never seen before, had stepped out of the gloom at the edge of their little sheltered area. Just some injured outer cultivators? Give them some pills and tell them to find somewhere else the taller of the two women cut in, haughtily. Really? the grizzled, armoured man grumbled. Your friends give the Tao a bad name, little brother. The scholarly youth grimaced and the taller woman pretended not to notice. We should find another spot for you all, Senior Brother Cui, Jin Fanxing suggested, with a studious expression, while not meeting their eyes. I know you wanted some seclusion to recover from your harsh journey, but Alchemist Quan will also be eager to meet you The scholarly youth didnt say anything, however. Instead, he just looked from him, to Liao, then finally to Jin Chen, who being nearest their small cooking ovenpot construction cribbed from their time with Juni and the rest, was also nearest the group of new arrivals. Your junior is right, the older, armoured man agreed. Please forgive our companions outburst Fanxing, you are aware that we agreed new arrivals would wait at the edge of the camp to be welcomed, right? Ming Hua remarked, hopping down off the rock above them, to land lightly on the far side of their cooking pot from Jin Chen. A moment later, Official Weng followed after her. The older, grizzled cultivator gave the youth beside him, then Fanxing an even longer look, that neither of them quite met, then sighed. Please accept my apologies for their flouting of the rules you set up for the security of your camp, he stated, saluting Ming Hua. I am Ha Cao Heizhang, this is my younger brother, Ha Cao Kongshin. The young ladies are Jing Changmei and Jing Faolian. I see, Ming Hua nodded ever so slightly. I can handle this, Weng, if you like? Ah, its fine, Official Weng replied with a relaxed wave of his hand. I was actually coming over for them before gesturing to the three of them to his surprise, I can escort our newest arrivals to see Dingxiang at the same time. Is there a problem? he asked, because the way that had been phrased Oh, not in that sense, Weng replied, realising how his comment had sounded. Its just about the divinations we have been trying. Oh. Now that he thought about it, that made sense. The three of them were the only ones in the wider group, at least in theory, tied to Han Shu by auspicious, rather than inauspicious circumstances. Considering the cloudless sky above, he supposed it had to be close to midnight as well, which was one of those hours favoured for certain types of divination. Getting to his feet, and trying not to wince at how weak his arms and legs felt in the cold night air, he offered a hand to Liao. Taking it, she pulled herself up, while Jin Chen just shook his head and picked up the pot-furnace by the cloth bindings. You dont have to bring that Official Weng remarked, shaking his head a little ruefully as Ming Hua walked off into the gloom between the rocks once more, on her patrol circuit through the camps encircling the rocky slopes of the hillock. Things walk, Jin Chen grunted. Especially when they can be gained by the effort of others. Now now Liao chided Chen as she collected up her own bag. What its true, Jin Chen sneered. Why make excuses for them? Your friend seems to have style to spare, Jing Faolianthe younger-seeming of the two womenobserved a little archly. I wonder what family the Young Master hails from? Nevermind him, Fanxing sighed. He insults everything, from the rocks to the sky to whatever person is beside him. He isnt quite right in the head, thanks to a soul injury. Says you, Jin Chen muttered under his breath. The blind should not pass judgement on the sighted, as you say, Xiaoli. Liao gave him a sideways look that that he returned with a grimace. He isnt getting better, is he? Official Weng murmured. My hearing certainly isnt any worse, Jin Chen added swinging the pot just enough as he passed Weng that he had to move to the side a little to avoid getting shinned by it. Shall we? Weng gestured, tactfully ignoring Jin Chens snarky retort. Giving their resting spot a final look around, he nodded in agreement. The path up, through the rocks to where the focal point of their camps were, on the more sheltered side of the summit of the hill was pretty narrow unless you went over the rocks, so he was happy to let Ha Cao Heizhang and his compatriots follow right behind Weng while they brought up the rear. Kongshi asked a few questions of Weng as they went, but the distance was not more than thirty metres, threading between boulders and camp wards, so the conversation had barely been struck up, before they reached their destination. The focal point itself had been picked not just because it offered a good view and some shelter from the incessant, quite chilly winds swirling off the riverlands to their right, but because it was also the remains of some sort of building complex. There was nothing much left of the walls beyond a few foundation blocks, but even those were big enough to provide something of a controlled enclosure. The alchemists had claimed one corner of it, and the herb stockpile was also there. So was the last of the game killed that day, along with the main cooking fire, now mostly covered with earth. The rest was taken up by a covered area, which held other materials and was where Han Shu, along with two other badly injured cultivators were. Discounting the two injured and Han Shu, there were seven cultivators there, currently. Quan Dingxiang was listening as Deng Seong, one of his junior brothers in the Pill Sovereign Sect complained about something. Muli, the leader of the Nine Moons group in Qing Dongmeis absence was sitting on the wall, checking arrows. Ji Fushan, of the Four Peacocks Court, Jin Fu, from the Imperial School and Shen Fan Jingfa, of the Myriad Herb Association were crouching by the fire, pouring over a manual of some description. More strays, huh Muli observed, eyeing the group dubiously as they made their way into the enclosed area. Quan Dingxiang said something to Deng Seong, then turned and walked over to meet them. Deng Seong, meanwhile, grimaced and went back over to the alchemy corner and started to look through boxes stashed against the rear wall. Jin Fu also got up and came over to join them Yes, they just arrived, Official Weng replied, before Fanxing could step forward. This is Sir Heizhang, his younger brother Kongshin, both from the Cao branch of the Ha clan, and their two friends both surnamed Jing, also from the Imperial School. If it isnt junior brother Kongshin! Jin Fu cut in, beaming. Wonderful, I am glad to see you are fit and hale in this harsh land. Senior Jin! Kongshin and the two Jing sisters? He guessed, saluted Jin Fu formally by way of greeting. Not just strays, but strays with threads that tangle and trip others, Muli snorted. Be nice, Muli, everyone has to survive as best they can out here, Dingxiang murmured. Odd, that its always to the benefit of certain groups though? Muli retorted, giving Jin Fu a look that the other cultivator affected not to notice. I am Qing Muli, she added brusquely, to the group. Daughter of General Qing Chen. I lead the Nine Moons disciples here. So it is General Chens esteemed daughter, Ha Cao Heizhang saluted her in the military style. By your armour, you are an auxiliary? Which unit do you muster with? Muli asked, entirely ignoring the other three. My father commands a unit under General Fan, I was actually a Lieutenant in his command, until I got injured during the Blood Eclipse, Heizhang replied politely. I took some injuries and was put into the Auxiliary Corp to recuperate as a Brevet Captain, training the Auxiliary intakes in combined tactics which became a full-time job. Our own Official Weng has a similar background, Muli chuckled. I was a Command Sergeant in the Sixth Scout Battalion under General Ling, Weng replied with a shrug. Ah, a fellow Blood Eclipse veteran, my commiserations, Heizhang replied, sympathetically. Aye, at least I can say it prepared me well for times like these, Weng replied drily. I was sent home to North Fissure to recuperate, and got attached to the Beast Cadre Office there as their Military OfficialThree Star, Silver, you know the score. It became a full-time job, as those postings tend to Well, this military love-in is all very nice Jin Fu interjected. But we do have some matters to deal with, as I see you brought the three of them. Do you have your own weapons? Muli asked Heizhang, ignoring Jin Fu. Ahem, Quan Dingxiang, who had been listening in silence, finally coughed and stepped forward, before things got more awkward. Weng, would you take Brother Han and the others over to the fire and bring them up to speed? The formalities of bringing our new arrivals up to speed will not take long. Of course, Weng gestured for the three of them to follow him, over the fire. Basically, we want to try an astralthat is a Mansion divination" Those require twelve diviners, dont they? Liao asked. Indeed, you see it clearly, Weng chuckled, as they reached the fire, where Ji Fushan and Shen Fan Jingfa were now drawing on the rock floor with a piece of chalk. If we drop this node we should be able to consolidate? Jingfa was muttering. Mmmm, maybe, but this one will still be unstable Ji Fushan sighed, sitting back and giving the four of them a welcoming grimace. Still trying to solve the manpower problem? Weng observed, eyeing the formation they were sketching out. I mean, we can do it with fewer, but the control will be suspect, Ji Fushan replied. Most of us dabble with divination, to the point where we can do assignments in our relative sects, but Mansion Divination isnt street corner fortune telling. Really? Jin Chen remarked, rolling his eyes a bit dismissively. So, what do you need of us? he asked quickly, before his friends attitude won him yet more admirers. None of us can do more than make some very crude compasses. Which is admittedly more than most, Weng chuckled. No, we actually need the three of you to help us see if we cant counterbalance some of the Profoundly Bad Vibes Han Shu exerts on any divination that tries to touch him, Fan Jingfa ruefully informed them. Yeah, Weng nodded. Oh, on a probably unrelated note Ji Fushan added. Have any of you experienced weird lucid dream-like phenomena tonight? I had a pretty strange dream, he conceded carefully. Interesting, that makes nine, so far, Weng mused. -So, others did experience something similar? He reflected, inwardly relieved to hear that, after a fashion. Can I ask what you experienced? Ji Fushan asked. Just generallynobody who was awake seems to have felt anything, but Seong over there, was on his break and woke up screaming, and two of my junior sisters were also taking their sleep shift and woke up looking like they had just come face to face with a Dao Immortal. Sure he nodded. It didnt take long to give a short summary of what he had experienced. So, not much commonality in the experiences they had, but the oppression ran through all of them and nobody who was awake noticed a thing, Weng muttered after he had finished. Seems that way, Ji Fushan agreed, grimacing. Anyway, if it occurs again, please let me know? It may turn out to be nothing, but better safe than weeping tears of blood, eh? Yeah he agreed drily. So, Ji Fushan continued. Regarding this divination, as I am sure you are aware, we have tried a few other things, over the last few days with little notable success, to narrow down what is tracking usor maybe just Han Shu, its near impossible to sayand we want to try and draw up a Mansion Chart that can encompass the totality of influence upon him. But you dont have twelve diviners, Liao Ying murmured, echoing her earlier observation. So whatever method is used, has to account for that Indeed, we do not, Ji Fushan nodded, giving her slightly surprised look. You know something of Mansion Divination? Only in the sense that I did the performative ritual at midnight on the New Year a few times before I went to the Argent Hall, Liao replied with a shrug. Well, we have sixthe three of us, Ji Fushan informed them, nodding to Weng and Jingfa. Plus Dingxiang, Muli and Jin Fuif he can stop adding to his flock of stray cats for thirty seconds and focus on matters at hand. So our role is to be? he pushed, still not entirely sure what was in store for them. In theory, we can redefine the parameters of the Mansion divination in such a way that the information it gives out is parsed into a representation of the three great enclosures Jin Fushan started to explain, before Weng coughed and cut him off. In simpler terms, Weng continued. If there are only six of us, we want to see if we can limit the amount of diviners required and keep things stable by having the three of you, who have a good, that is auspicious connection, to Han Shu, over there, act as gateway points if each of you is placed as a proxy for a respective enclosure, that allows two of us to deal with one enclosure, to parse the positive and negative outcomes without causing any cross contamination within the divination. Listening to both explanations, neither was especially informative, truth be told. Explaining complex things like this straightforwardly was an art unto itself, in many ways. Especially for jargon termed topics like divination. So we just sit in a circle around Han Shu, holding hands, keeping our minds empty, as much as we can, while the six of you do your divination? he asked. A painful oversimplification, but yes, basically, Ji Fushan replied after a moments silence. Do we need to purify ourselves? Liao asked. For our purposes, its not actually that beneficial, Shen Fan Jingfa observed. Given we are trying to infer intent, both positive and negative. The three explained things a bit more which wasnt really that helpful, truth be told, then took them over to see Han Shu or his body, at least. Had it not been for the faintly unsettling ambience that clung to his surroundings, it would have been easy to think he was just asleep on the stretcher his body lay on. Han Shus body was still alive as he understood it, it was just that, for whatever reason, his soul was not discernible. It isnt ideal that we have to do this at night, Weng conceded as they stood there. Whatever has taken his soul sealed it or obscures it, beyond that accursed talisman gets stronger at night. The connection is markedly more vibrant during the day, but all those divinations snarl anyway So, there isnt much to lose, he suggested. In trying this? No, there is not, Shen Fan Jingfa agreed with a sigh, kneeling down by one end of the stretcher. Weng took the other and between them, they carried Han Shu out to the middle of the ruined building. By this point, Jin Fu had seen off the new arrivals and was just talking with Quan Dingxiang about something. Shall we get on with this? Ji Fushan called over to the pair and Muli, who had gone back to making arrows. You have explained what they have to do? So they dont mess it up? Jin Fu asked, giving them a look. They have to sit there, think of nothing and hold hands, Muli muttered. If they cannot do that actually, never mind, I am pretty sure there are a lot in the Imperial School for whom that task would prove insurmountable. We know what to do, he replied levelly before Jin Chen could say anything to add fuel to Mulis words. The look Jin Fu gave him was heavy with scepticism, but there was nothing much to be done about his attitude. Rather than dwell on it, he sat down at Han Shus head, and gestured for Liao to sit on his right, and Jin Chen on his left. The six considered the manual that Ji Fushan had been looking at, conversing in low tones for a minute or so, and occasionally pointing off in different directions, then Weng sighed and shook his head. Can you rotate Han Shus body thirty degrees to your left? Weng asked him. Nodding, they did as instructed, as the six spread out to sit in a circle around them. Quan Dingxiang and Muli took positions either side of Han Shus head, with him. Ji Fushan and Weng sat on the left, with Jin Chen, and Jin Fu and Shen Fan Jingfa took the right, with Liao. Sit and hold hands, please Ji Fushan instructed them. Sitting down, he took Liaos hand and then Jin Chens, while they reached across Han Shus body to complete the triangle. Okay lets give this a first try Quan Dingxiang said. Whenever you are ready, Brother Fushan Ji Fushan nodded and put his hands together to form a strange seal, which the others matched. A moment later all six of them started to chant the litanies of the twenty-eight mansions under their breath, in perfect unison. Chapter 127 — Fragrance and Honeysuckle (Part 1)
Hes equal with the Gods, that man Who sits across from you, Face to face, close enough, to sip Your voices sweetness, And what excites my mind, Your laughter, glittering. So, When I see you, for a moment, My voice goes, My tongue freezes. Fire, Delicate fire, in the flesh. Blind, stunned, the sound Of thunder, in my ears. Shivering with sweat, cold Tremors over the skin, I turn the colour of dead grass, And Im an inch from dying.
Poem, late 7th Century BC, Sappho.
Though I lay down my head, upon the arms of sleep, it is not with fitful dream, that my mind is wreathed, but instead my heart, in Pasithea''s gentle hands is kept, until I wake again, in golden dawn''s warm embrace.
Poem, late 3rd Century BC, author unknown, but various sources record they came from Lesbos

~ Ruo Han Southern Riverlands ~
The night sky turned. Constellations slowly wheeled. The wind rustled grass, tugged at stunted trees and shimmered across jutting rocks. The moon, finally beginning its ascent from its semi-set position, lurking at the horizon. Somewhere, a dog-like beast howled. The six chanted the divining litany, their words blending together into something somehow more. Sitting there, watching the night sky slowly turn, it was impossible not to feel slightly apart from the world around them. The ground, their surroundings seemed to fall away or maybe fade away. There was simply the sky, and the stars. Their strange constellations slowly wheeling by. Time felt like it stood still for him as in the space around the six cultivators, a ghostly hemisphere began to form. A reflection of the self-same thing moving by above, but where that was vivid and vast, this image felt dreamlike and transient. Whispers of the litany clung to everything and then, almost anticlimactically, it ended. The six stopped their chant, and the only sound was that of the wind and some faint chatter from the camp. Well, that was interesting, Muli declared at last, after the silence around them had dragged on for almost thirty seconds. He watched with interest as she picked up the jade slip in front of her and manifested a shimmering constellation with a faintly eerie cast into the space before where she was seated. Successful as well, it seems. Of course it succeeded, Jin Fu muttered, considering his own jade slip. So, it has given us an auspicious and an inauspicious divination from each enclosure? Ji Fushan mused, looking around at the others. It seems that way, Weng agreed. The constellations appear to have a degree of cardinal overlap, though. That is to be expected, given we worked with the intent as projected through the enclosures, Shen Fan Jingfa observed. Some are certainly nearer than others though. This does bring up a salient point, though, Muli remarked. Yes, we need some local star charts, or at least a way to construct a proximal interpretation that isnt just vibes, Quan Dingxiang suggested, drily. Well, mmmmm, not necessarily, Muli mused. The others all turned to look at her. Well, isnt it interesting that the litany resonance just works? Muli continued, considering the projected constellation before her. And basically, without any serious complications. All Twenty-Eight retain a foundational resonance with this other sky, yet I challenge you to point to a single constellation up there you can say for sure is the same as what we know. The Three Enclosures have also mapped as near as I can see from my slip, anyway, pretty much flawlessly. Your earlier worry, she nodded at Jin Fu. That we would see some slippage in orientation or in definition has largely failed to materialize, beyond the one we worked to correct for anyway, in setting it up this way, which is that the four cardinals are chaotic, and have been for days, likely because of whatever broke everyones compasses. When she put it like that, Ruo Han found himself reflecting, even he, who had to admit he knew very little about the material aspects of this sort of divination ritual, could see the point she was making. The others were all frowning as well, now. So? Jin Fu frowned. We dont need local charts; we can just derive some from first principles, Muli pointed out. Its not exactly difficult. A bit time-consuming, sure, but we have some very bright minds from the Imperial School among us, so I keep hearing. If they were on a mortal world, they would be expected to be able to do this in their sleep. That is Jin Fus frown turned to a scowl at her jibe directed at his faction. What, you never actually asked me. If you had, I could have told you all this before we started, she sniffed. You could have volunteered that you knew this Ji Fushan pointed out, looking a little put out as well. Knew what? How to make a star-chart? Muli snorted. Without cribbing from some notes you redeemed cheaply and didnt internalize properly? In that case, what does that constellation tell us? Ji Fu asked in a rather arch tone, nodding to her one. Individually? Muli rolled her eyes. That within this mansion, the constellation has mirrored on Yin and Yang, to a rather intriguing degree. This could hit at something approaching an absolute divination, but for the purposes of determining intent, it means simply that what we are detecting is one of a few things. Either its a mix of signals, a particularly astute form of performative, or maybe ablative tracking geomancy, or one very warped signal reflected into multiple enclosures. My own instinct, speaking mostly as an alchemist, and considering this from the angle akin to material contamination, is that there could be multiple competing, or overlapping signals, Quan Dingxiang mused, considering his own projection. What happens if? We match them? Ji Fushan nodded, putting his own slip down beside Wengs. So, we have four and maybe a fifth, or a variant asterism? Jin Fu observed after all six slips had been compared. And tangible, if slightly hard to resolve evidence that we are being tracked, Ji Fushan observed drily. Though we knew that already, Muli pointed out, with an amused shake of her head. What is a variant asterism? Liao asked. An irregularity within the image of a captured constellation, relating to its orientation against a standard model for the celestial chart it is being compared against, Jin Fu replied. Though we cant know for sure without well researched star charts In this instance, the tell-tale aspect is that the Yin alignment is too strong, relative to the Yang, for where it places within the twenty-eight mansions, Shen Fan Jingfa added. I think you can still actually see something of it, in the sky? They all craned their heads up as he pointed off over the riverlands, towards what was probably the western horizon. If this was back home, we would be talking about cardinal obfuscation, which at this hour, for it to come through like this likely means it isnt related specifically to our divination, but that our divination has touched on something within the wider body of celestial alignments that is feeding back into it, Jin Fu added. A known hazard of doing the divination with less than twelve people, but that just is what it is. It means they dont know Jin Chen muttered. Indeed, it means we cannot say for sure, Muli agreed, rolling her eyes as Jin Fu scowled at Jin Chen. However, we dont need to know the specifics to determine intent, that is a beauty of this sort of divination, she added. The goal was to try and capture a snapshot of the intent of whatever is trying to track us, and it seems in that regard, we have succeeded. In that regard, we have, Quan Dingxiang agreed, a little pointedly, he thought. So it would be nice if all three of you could just acknowledge that we are stronger when we work together in this Have I ever suggested anything else? Muli replied with almost mocking sweetness dripping from her every word. In any case, Official Weng cut in. It seems to me that from this we can say there are at least three maybe four attempts being made to track our group, that are broadly speaking, affiliated with Han Shu, or those around him? One is probably our own group, following after us which leaves three. Two broadly Yang-aspected, and one Yin-aspected, but the Yin one feels less problematic than the Yang one with the variant Yin asterism affiliated with the enclosure centred on Miss Liao? That would be my reading of it, Ji Fushan agreed, tapping his fingers on his lips. Brother Jin? Yeah, pending us getting some local charts, I can accept that, Jin Fu conceded. All of them seem to be if not behind us, certainly chasing us, as well, which is I guess it does mean we need to push more Jin Fu pointed out towards the riverlands but in what was sort of northerly as far as they had decided on the directions. I worry that that is some sort of analogue for a water-carrier constellation, though. The one relating to Ruo Hans enclosure isnt much better, mind, Ji Fushan mused, eyeing the two images in front of Muli and Quan Dingxiang. An Arriving determination precludes any interpretation on how auspicious or inauspicious it is. If this was back home the three-star alignments are all things like Celestial Spear, Three Excellencies, a minor on Four Advisors with a hidden irregularity and all of those are textbook You missed Three Judges and there is also something like Inner Steps or Celestial Prison, Muli added, rolling her eyes. There is no guarantee that Yin and Yang are mirrors on one within these two images, even if they overlap; you could be seeing a bipolar six-star alignment, for example which is why Well, if you want to try and derive them, I am not going to stop you, Jin Fu grumbled. But will say again, I think our efforts would be better spent getting some local knowledge on it, somehow. Which would mean either finding a town that doesnt shoot us on sight, or capturing someone and hoping they know? Muli pointed out. Or we go shake the new arrivals down to see if any of your erstwhile growing flocks looted anything more useful than ill will amidst their predictable feats of banditry? She has us there, Ji Fushan chuckled ruefully. Or someone who navigates boats for a living, Quan Dingxiang suggested, with a clear hint of changing the topic back to something less contentious, because the question of newer arrivals bring them more problems than they already had was an ongoing process, within the camp politics. Yes, or that, Muli agreed, with a sigh. Can I ask why the water carrier would be bad? he asked, as they all lapsed into slightly awkward silence. Oh, hm, if it is something like that, its that we are delivering ourselves up to someone else for their benefit, more than ours, Ji Fushan replied, before the others could. It might not be bad, but there is no guarantee that the person who carries the water gets first drink of it, if that makes sense? Ah, and in this case, the water we are carrying is Han Shu? Liao suggested, grimacing. Yes, Weng nodded. Even there though, it could be something as simple as the fact that we are protecting his body on behalf of Senior Cang and Senior Sister Dongmei, Muli pointed out. Or it could be that the Jade Gate and those Hao clan idiots are still out there, Ji Fushan added, to which Liao grimaced and everyone else looked a little bit embarrassed. I mean, with the talisman they used on him, it would not surprise me in the slightest that they can track him wherever they want, Jin Fu observed with a sigh. And there is not a fate-thrashed thing we can do about it. Jin Chen muttered sullenly. Isnt that right, Xiaoli? They all turned to look at Jin Chen, who just scowled back, challengingly. Do those talismans involve any external fate? Weng half asked, half mused. Probably, Quan Dingxiang conceded. But even if whatever that was that occurred as part of that tribulation broke basically everything else, I would still not bet spirit stones on it fully collapsing that Nameless-sent talisman. If that was the case, surely, we would have seen some trace on Han Shu already? Instead, if anything, his soul-presence got even weaker after that event. Maybe that is the effect? Muli pointed out. Those sorts of evil talismans are all about gaining control, by any which way possible. The fact that his soul presence is lessening in spite of that could well be evidence that the control of Din Ouyengs talisman is slipping? What do you want us to do now? he asked, at last. You lost your camping spot to that new group, so you might as well stay here, Muli informed him, with a sideways look at Jin Fu, that the other youth pretended not to see. We did? Typical. Jin Chen sneered. Aye, just grab a spot in the shelter of the other tent, Quan Dingxiang agreed. How are your conditions holding up, anyway? The divination wasnt too taxing? It seems fine, he replied, getting to his feet. As to how we areno worse, despite everything. Speaking of tomorrow, Weng cut in, pointing off at the horizon where the light show had been sporadically unfolding. I think our onwards path might have been narrowed down for us. Looking in the direction Weng was pointing, as the others stood up, he could just make out a faint, flickering glow starting to illuminate the night sky behind the rising hills in that direction. A wildfire, Ji Fushan groaned after they had all considered the orange haze for a long moment. Looks that way, Shen Fan Jingfa agreed. Well, we were not considering going towards the pitched battle that has been raging since almost before sunset, in any case, Muli pointed out. No, but it will probably drive a bunch of stuff towards us Weng sighed. As if to spite the idea that the distant battle, if that is what it was, had abated, another ripple of brighter light rolled across the horizon beyond the fire. Followed again, after about eight seconds, by the dull thrum of thunder as the shockwaves reached them. I guess we will go set up a spot over there, he informed Quan Dingxiang, helping Liao Ying to her feet, and gesturing towards the more sheltered side of the circular ruin, just beyond the fire pit. If you need anything, just let me know, Quan Dingxiang replied. Saluting Dingxiang, then the others, he reclaimed their stuff from the edge of the tent, noting as he did that both the injured cultivators had woken up at some point and were watching what was going on in sullen silence. Neither said anything to him, beyond giving him gloomy looks, not that he expected them to. Deng Changfei had been stung by the wandering wasp and was a part of the Imperial School faction. Fu Chongqings mishap, meanwhile, had been sitting down on a rock without checking it carefully first, and promptly being stung in the ass by a foot-sized scorpion. He had then decided to blame everyone around himincluding Jin Chenfor his own mistake. Heading back out, he found Jin Chen already scavenging a few extra blocks to make the foundations of their own small tent, while Liao affixed one of their blankets over a piece of liberated firewood, she had jammed into a crack in the rocks. Quan Dingxiang and the others had also split up. Muli and Weng were sitting by Han Shus body, considering the scrips. Dingxiang had gone back over to talk to Deng Seong. Ji Fanshu had gotten up on the wall and was staring out into the darkness in the direction of the distant wild fires, and Jin Fu and Shen Fan Jingfa were making their way back down towards the surrounding campsites. I guess that is the excitement over, Liao observed as he dumped their stuff on the ground. For now, he mused, moving her pack over to the rear wall. It was something, certainly, that they had gotten the divination to work, but given everything else that was still going on, he found it oddly hard to muster any real enthusiasm for it. A part of that was the soul injury, he was sure. The feeling of dissociation was a known symptom, and one you could only let go away with time. Soup? He blinked as Jin Chen proffered him a bowl of what had been in the cooking pot. Sure, he nodded, taking it and hoping that his worry about Jin Chens sudden mood change wasnt too clearly written on his face. Sitting down, he took a sip of the warm liquid. It was a bit earthy, and a bit spicy, but that was fine. It at least cut through the lingering chill that still felt like it clung to all his interior organs. What do you think tomorrow will bring? Liao asked at last, sitting down beside him. Will their divination actually help anything? Walking? Someone else getting stung by an insect they should have seen but didnt? Jin Chen muttered, passing her over a bowl of soup as well. That is the question, he conceded, sitting back and suddenly feeling rather tired all of a sudden. That really is the question, isnt it?

~ Cang Di Uldara, Quarunas Rooms ~
Distant laughter. Music. The alluring sounds of merriment. The sweet scents of Honeysuckle and Jasmine. The dream-like sensation faded but the warm, luxurious feeling that had been tugging at him endured, even as Cang Di opened his eyes, realising that he had fallen asleep on the couch after being escorted back from Meuannas hall by Lissaea. Opening his eyes, he nearly swore, because Quaruna was no longer asleep, but lounging beside him on the couch, basically naked in the warm, yet dim lamp-light of the room. Ah, you woke up, she giggled, meeting his eyes with a mischievous smirk, before sliding over to lie against him. Before he could say anything, she kissed him, deeply, on the lips. The taste of fruit, and the sweet intoxication of her qimanamelding together with the lingering fragrance of the sweet wine, called to him, whispering to grasp her, to slide his hands across her smooth, cool skin Mmmmm so you do know how to treat a woman she whispered in his ear as, unbidden, he found his hands sliding gently down her back, just as he had thought he might. S-stop he grimaced, as she nuzzled his neck, keenly aware that his lower body was beginning to betray his desire to resist her. Really? she murmured, kissing his neck. You really want me to stop? We cant do this, he insisted, gently trying to push her away. Is it because of her? Quaruna asked, referring to Ao Qingcheng, who he hoped was still asleep where she was lying on the bed with her back to them. Partly, he conceded. Certainly, it would be beyond awkward to sleep with Quaruna while the other girl was lying on the bed. She is yours Quaruna murmured, playfully. It is very noble, to want to shelter herthembut what you choose to do, what I choose to do, in front of her, has no bearing on her though I think she would join us, if you asked I dont want to do that, he replied. And anyway, that isnt Isnt what? she purred, slipping a hand back down to his crotch. Isnt It was oddly hard to explain, he suddenly realised, even right here and now, in this awkward circumstance as he gently fended her hand away. I met your grandmother, and even though we agreed to an alliance, she scares mea lotand I know you likely have a Heavenly Physique, and my divination art is still somehow telling me this is a bad idea, and after everything I saw in that hall, and in spite of the fact that I have to get you onside to help save the Ao Qingchengs companions even just running through that in his mind yeah, it was awkward. Ahyou met my grandmother, she sighed suddenly and sat back on the other end of the couch, though she made no effort to cover herself. I did, he replied, slightly surprised that she had guessed so quickly. And, the fact that you are still here means she likes you, Quaruna continued, slowly slipping her hand down the front of her gown, then parting it deftly to expose her crotch. Even with the dim light from the town outside, he could clearly see that she was well groomed down there Quaruna stared at him, for the longest moment, as if trying to solve some kind of puzzle, then she gasped. That dont tell me you have it! she slid forward so fast he barely saw her move. Pinning him to the couch with a strength he had never felt in her before. You you do have it! she gasped, shock in her eyes as she stared into his. The spear I recognised Honestly, that was why I initially felt drawn to you. My spear? he blinked in surprise. Uh-huh, if you went to see grandmother, you must have gone through that hall, I can see it in your eyes, now, she murmured, slipping her hands around his neck and straddling him. Nobody else, except maybe my mother or her, would recognise it, but it was always hard to recognise, and she doesnt really follow my grandmothers teachings; her path is different. Quaruna replied. He suddenly didnt know what to make of that, except to rebuke himself for maybe relying too much on Origins talisman and Erishkira. That lay inert against his chest, currently, as normal as could be, possibly because she was still drinking and chatting with Meuanna. Though in his defence, he had been mostly worried about hiding it from his own peers and never expected it had such a history with the Ur of this place. For it to reappear with Erishkira was unexpected, but I figured maybe that was why you were coming here, and I could entice you to give it up, in some way, she pouted. Except, now, I see what has been bugging you all day. He could only stare at her, now, confused. -If she doesnt mean my spear, then what? You have it. My grandfathers art, she whispered. The Heart of the Star PathShatterpoint. -Shatterpoint? My divination art? His mind went blank. Unable to move, cold sweat slicked his skin as he stared into her luminous eyes, suddenly very keenly aware of the remarkable parity in their cultivation foundations. -A Heavenly Physique, he concluded. There was no other way she could be as strong as he was, while so much younger than him, that he could think of. Now it all makes sense, how you got in here, your ability to avoid all those little things, how Aiii how mysterious. She sighed, deeply, staring at him. It is an Ur art? he asked at last, because there was no point in denying it. -And if that is the case, did her grandmother know? Who am I kidding, of course she knew, and she just said nothing though we did seal our agreement formally? His head hurt a little, just thinking about itthough that could well have been the spirit wine. Origins presence also remained non-existent in his awareness, almost mockingly so, he could not help but feel. Well, that is difficult. It is an ancient art, passed down through my family line from a time so old that even gods do not really remember it, Quaruna replied. Or at least, that is what my grandmother told me. Few ever gained its gift, but my grandfather was the first, in many long millennia. It allowed him to hold that dreadful gate, until the end, and then beyond, so my people could escape, she added. It allowed him to match his spear, that spear you carry, that he won in the depths, with the so-called heroes of the Mad Gods kingdoms, and to even repel their Golden Death Bringers, when they camewhen Chronominthian screamed and the world broke. So Oh, you are worried we want it back? Quaruna giggled, before kissing him lightly on the lips. That art chooses its successors, she continued. And each brings something new to it. Some foolish people might be tempted, but I am sure you understand what it is like. Even if you died, they would not be guaranteed claiming it, and certainly not in any state someone would want to use themselves How did you recognise it, then? he asked, half suspecting the answer. Well, there is a sister art, she replied, rolling her eyes. That my grandmother holds. The inheritance key was bequeathed to her, and she passed it to me. So, we share the same art, in a sense. All today, I have been trying to use it, quietly, on you, but it works on none of you, so I assumed it was because of Lady Erishkira. Oh. He exhaled, weirdly relieved. Even as she explained it, it was like a strange veil on his own art faded away, and the continual sense of wrongness about engaging with Quaruna faded away with it. So, now we have that out of the way, she giggled, before leaning in a whispering in his ear. You likely want no, need my help do you not? Isnt that why you visited my grandmother? I do, he sighed. Well, my price is I think you can guess, she murmured breathily. If you want my help for setting up a household in this city. And I cannot dissuade you? he asked, sighing. Well, you can try with your mouth, she giggled, slipping her hand down, across his stomach then lower still. But your hunting spear down here has made up its own mind, I think. Before he could argue, she kissed him on the lips and then slid down again, enveloping him in her ample bosom. Just enjoy it, okay? she murmured, starting to slowly massage him. All he could do was sit there, trying not to groan, or look over at Ao Qingcheng, who was, he hoped, still sound asleep, because undeniably, Quaruna was very skilful, and also, undeniably, very attractive. Vainly, he tried shatterpoint, but this time it told him nothing untoward would happen, and in fact for the first time, finally, that going along with her would help achieve his goal of saving the rest of Ao Qingchengs companions from a likely very grim fate, and also benefit his cultivation greatly. The switch from bad to good was almost too much, even if he suspected it was somehow related to the absolute phenomenon, as with formation readings. Unfortunately, as if she took his silence as he pondered that a moment for evidence she was not doing enough, Quaruna started to tease him with her mouth as well. Mmmm, you are impressive, she murmured, looking back up at him, saliva moist on her lips. And natural, too! He wasnt entirely sure what to make of that. With a cheeky smile, she kissed him and then took him in her mouth. Now, he really was unable to fully stifle a groan of pleasure, because her tongue effortlessly found all the right places to stimulate him. -Fates is she actually using shatterpoint for this? He suddenly found himself wondering, as she took him fully inside her mouth, while still maintaining eye-contact with him. For almost a full ten seconds, she held that, slowly massaging him, then with a gasp pushed herself away a little once more. Huwaaa its almost too big for me! she giggled, giving him another, playful kiss, before standing up in front of him. As he watched, unable to look away, she slowly and lasciviously shrugged off her gown, revealing all the flawless curves of her body to him in the dim lights from outside. With the heady scent of the jasmine and the honeysuckle, and the way she held herself, it was impossible for him not to think, for a moment, of those proud statues in the courtyardand then she was straddling him. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Last chance she smirked -Ah, what the fates Giving up, he grasped her hips and in one movement, pulled her close to him. Her luxurious, hungry moan was soft, like velvet, or silk, but somehow filled up the whole room. Her hips rocked, and she whispered something in his ear. He slipped his hands up over her smooth skin, massaging her breasts tenderly. She kissed his lips. How long they held their embrace, hungrily, lustfully coupling, their voices blending together in the heady, fragrant dark of the room, he could not say, but when he regained something of himself, Quaruna was beneath him, and they were naked on the bed, legs intwined, their sweat mingling, hearts pounding in unison. He had experienced beautiful women before, but undeniably, he had to concede that she was peerless. She clung to him and he to her, as if they were made for each other. Her mana and his qi eagerly swirling in a single, unified cycle, dragging them both deeper into each others worlds. I need you, she gasped, breathily, in his ear, gangling her hands in his hair. Unable to resist the tender urge within her words, he lost himself again in her tender embrace. Amazing she panted, as they lay, side by side, on the bed, sometime later. Ive been with men before but never like this T-thanks, he gasped, taking a deep breath. He somehow felt both empty and complete, in a way he had not when he slept with a woman before, maybe not even in the arms of those beauties, all those millennia ago You too Am I better than those beauties your teacher sent you to, to be trained so you would not be caught by the charms of girls like me? she giggled, propping herself up on her elbow. -How in the? Ah he supposed she had seen something of his past experiences somehow? Absolutely, he sighed, not daring to look over to see if Ao Qingcheng was awake. He could sense no real disturbance in her qi, but still I wonder what your friend Meyla will say, Quaruna added, archly, shifting her posture slightly so he got a very good look at all of her, such as the dim light allowed. Perhaps, she might join us Quaruna added, with a sexy smirk, brushing a few strands of his sweat-soaked hair from his face. Who can know a womans heart? It was hard to know what to say to thator, actually, what Dongmei would say about this. She was not unworldly, but having spent time with her, in this place he had a much clearer understanding of her boundaries than he had before, and well Sighing, he sat up and finally glanced over at Ao Qingcheng. She was still seemingly asleep, lying with her back to them. Getting off the bed, he went over to the sideboard and poured himself a drink of wine Quaruna slipped off after him and put her arms around his waist, her breasts rubbing against his back as he drank it. Wont you hunt me with that spear of yours once again? she whispered, breathily. We could go outside, she added, suggestively slipping a hand down. Beneath the moonlight Ordo you want to wake her and do something more exotic?

~ Ao Qingcheng Uldara by Night (-_-) ~
-What did I expect? Ao Qingcheng sighed inwardly, and with some relief, when the pair slipped outside. The daughter of the Town Master was a voluptuous beauty and clearly very determined to get what she wanted for the whole evening, and her saviour, Hunter Kang, was also, clearly, a skilled and vigorous lover. They had been quiet, for having sex, but it had been a shock for her to wake from her emotionally exhausted slumber to find them having sex on the bed only a half metre away, as if she wasnt even there. It was a mercy that she was able to feign sleep well enough and keep her qi still and flowing in a restful way, so as not to disturb them. Of all the uses for that meditation technique her teacher had imparted to her those many years ago that was not one she had ever anticipated using it for. -Would I have joined them? That was also a disconcerting question to ask herself. She wasnt fluent in their tongue, but she understood enough to get the implication of what Quaruna had said. -Best not think about that, she sighed. Based on some of the things she had heard among the other female captives, those who were commanded had no real say in the matter. It was either agree willingly, or be beaten and then be taken anyway. Mercifully, Hunter Kang had sworn that oath, so she felt she could believe in him. In fact, it was hard not to wonder how it might have beenshe had been prepared to offer herself to him, proactively, but that had been because that was all she had, at that moment. And yet Quaruna had clearly enjoyed herself, and Hunter Kang had as well, so if it did come to that, she supposed she would as well. And frankly, there was no other recourse she could see for saving her junior and senior sisters, other than to attach herself to him. Rolling over, she glanced at the veranda, where, through the veiled curtains, it looked like Quaruna was pleasuring Hunter Kang with her mouth, against one of the flower-wreathed pillars. From here, she couldnt really hear them, but that was probably a mercy in its own way. -And I cant really leave the room, can I? She sighed, glancing at the door to the main hall of the quarters Abruptly, the pair ended their fornication on the veranda and came back inside. Ah you are awake, Hunter Kang suddenly looked a bit awkward, shifting to grab his tunic top and cover himself. Quaruna didnt seem to care; she just giggled and said something in their local tongue she didnt fully follow, but seemed suggestive in a way. She then pulled Hunter Kang down on the couch and, without any effort, sat on his lap, spreading her legs over his in such a way that left nothing to her imagination. -How shameless, she couldnt help but reflect, as the Town Masters daughter started to slowly tease hisit was big, she couldnt help but notice. Suddenly aware that she was also wearing very thin clothes, and that the whole ambience of the room was heavy with lust, she slid over to the side of the bed and coughed. Might I get something to drink, Master Kang? You want to drink this? Quaruna asked, pointing to Hunter Kangs member, proud between her spread legs, now with a naughty expression. Be serious, Hunter Kang murmured, shaking his head and shifting Quaruna slightly so she didnt have quite as much of an eyeful, to her relief. I said it before: You and I have an agreement. You may eat and drink as you wish, he added to her. To hear him say that, even now left her feeling oddly touched, and not a little relieved. How valorous, Quaruna giggled, slowly, and quite deliberately shifting her hips in his lap. But I wont take no, even if she is here. So saying, Quaruna shifted her hips again and bit her lip, stifling a sexy gasp that told her very clearly what she had just done. Doing her best to ignore the pair, she went over to the table and poured herself some wine, gulping it down. It was cool, surprisingly so, and sweet, despite the alcohol content, so she poured herself a second cup, then turned to the snacks. Mostly, there were fruits and baked goods. Tasting one, it had a dark, sweet filling, and was surprisingly a high-quality piece of spirit food. Oh oh, so vigorous I love it like that Behind her, Quaruna was moaning, breathily so she poured herself a third cup, and downed it all on one. -Fates take how physical and accomplished they are, she complained inwardly. Even without looking, she could tell how much Quaruna was enjoying it, and how much she was pleasing Hunter Kang in turn, as their gasps and moans turned more hurried and Oh, mother Im gonna cum! Quaruna moaned breathily. Cum with me, she added, grinding down on Hunter Kang. Stop holding back -He was holding back? She sighed, pouring herself a fourth cup, unable to tune out the luxuriating moan from Quaruna that followed her exclamation. Mmmmm Quaruna sighed lethargically, lounging back against Hunter Kangs body, uncaring of how much she showed herwhich was far more than she ever wanted to see between another man and woman. I apologise, Hunter Kangs voice echoed politely in her ear, sent through a pulse of soul sense. For doing this in front of you I, well Are you talking behind my back? Quaruna pouted, shifting slightly to look up at him, as finally, she turned around to look at the pair. And after you need my help? Inwardly, she was as shocked at how Quaruna had noticed what he sent to her, because he had barely used any intent and had been so subtle she had felt next to nothing in the way of disturbance. I was just apologizing to her, Hunter Kang informed Quaruna, out loud this time. I it is nothing, she bowed hurriedly to them, trying to be as respectful as possible while not getting an eyeful. Taking a breath, to collect herself, she bowed a little deeper, fixing on their legs, in the end. Of course, Master Kang will do as he pleases, she murmured, in the style she had heard others use. Your generosity is already as the Heavens themselves. Actually, this does involve you, he informed her, as Quaruna slipped off him and walked over to the table, beside her. I-it does, Master Kang? she asked, trying not to let the nervousness in her heart creep into her voice. Ah not like that He actually looked a little affronted, she thought, which, given how they had been coupling moments before, was sort of funny, in a weird way. I, well, a household will be set up, in the city, to support the efforts of Sorceress Erishkira, he informed her, claiming a cloth to cover himself. She is looking for some formidable female servants and helpers -Oh? Oh! Suddenly, a few pieces of the puzzle slid into place, and she felt the weight on her shoulders lessen, a little. Mmmmm, and for that, your Master here, needs a backer, Quaruna murmured, putting an arm around her shoulder. Me, Quaruna added, as if she had not already worked that bit out. Please stop teasing her, Hunter Kang asked, sighing a little. Mmmmm, but she is such a beauty, and so strong. It feels a waste for her to be so cold and untouched, or is it that you only like women? Quaruna murmured breathily in her ear. It was impossible for her not to shiver a little. This close, she could practically taste the reek of sex on the other woman. Like it was a heady, intoxicating perfume of honeysuckle, salt and sweat. She had been around sex, and while she had not been with a man, it was not uncommon for physical comfort to take certain directions in a predominantly female sect, especially if purity was not fundamental to your cultivation foundation That theirs was a sect famous for the charm and allure of its disciples, and had a lot of women with yang-attributed spirit foundations, also meant it was a bit more open than some, but still. And my junior sisters are suitable? she asked him, trying to control her breathing, because Fates if the woman beside her was not alluring, in a way she had never felt about any woman ever. I made a promise to you, and I saw how they performed in the battle today, Hunter Kang informed her, both gently and firmly, with some touching sincerity, in fact. This seems a convenient solution to both our problems. I guarantee you will not be mistreated. She nearly asked and what about if we eventually want to leave? but managed to stop herself in time. Mmmm, she still has doubts though, Quaruna murmured, stroking her hair gently. She wonders what will happen if she eventually wants to leave -How in the? She couldnt avoid staring at the other woman, who met her gaze with a playful smirk, and a wink. Your kind thought us easy, or just didnt expect us but compared to your world, I think ours is scarier and maybe, also, less scary, Quaruna murmured, moving so they both ended up sitting on the bed, where the Ur woman slid over so she was lounging almost behind her, her breasts pressing alluringly against her. The opportunities you will find in service to my family, or in service to Sorceress Erishkira, will be far more than you can imagine, I can tell you that much. She is probably not wrong there, Hunter Kang conceded. Protection as well It seems you have your values, and we have ours. You despise our practice of taking slaves, and think we are immoral, decadent, cruel and capriciousbut I have heard of what some of what your compatriots did Did you know some of those in the cells for this auction were not caught by us? Quaruna added archly. Not by you? she asked, a sudden chill gripping her heart. -Does she mean? Do I mean, by your own people? Quaruna murmured. Absolutely. And what happened to them? she asked. The ones who sold my compatriots? That, I cannot say. I just know what the merchants informed my mother and father, Quaruna replied. But several groups struck bargains, sold people like you to merchants for goods, protection, information even. -I guess there would be some, she grimaced. Most of the sects taking part were purportedly righteous, but there had been enough clashes between powers of the Imperial Court and less affiliated sects, like her own, that she could believe some unscrupulous souls had lowered themselves to selling captives from rival sects. Still, a few You are thinking that a few bad actors should not tarnish a whole group? Quaruna mused. Yet your people, calling us demons, and much worse, have burned entire towns to the ground, killed women and children, taken our people as worse than slaves, ruined this and devastated that without care or consequence almost like the servants of the Mad God They are not, I think, Hunter Kang cut in. No, I do not think they are, either, Quaruna agreed, with a deeper sigh. But if I can see it, others can I do not know whence you came, to enter this place, but I do not think leaving it will be at all easy for you and, as I said, there are opportunities beyond your wildest dreams here, if you have but the fortune to find them And this is one such fortunate opportunity? she asked, trying not to dwell on how nice the womans touch felt. She had to have faith that the safeguards her teacher left her would protect her from artificial enticementthey had been intended to prevent a potential repeat of what Di Ji perpetuated, after allbut right now If you play your cards right, certainly it could be, Quaruna murmured. Kang, here, certainly hopes it will be and he has already done a great deal for you. -He has, she agreed, sighing inwardly. Why, she was still not sure, though, and despite his oath, it was hard for her to make peace with that. You can protect my junior sisters? she asked at last, curious what the Town Masters daughter would say. Your arts intrigue me, Quaruna murmured. You put down two powerful foes in that arena. -Does she want the secret defence my teacher left me? She groaned. That would be difficult, to say the least. Oh, I do not want that. It is interesting, but it is the thing of a Mystic Magister nothing compared to what my family can put out for personal protection. -And how the fates does she know that? She gasped inwardly. There is a lot I know that others do not, Quaruna murmured. As Hunter Kang has also learned, this evening. What I want is The woman leant in, suddenly, and kissed her, gently, if hungrily, on the lips. Held as she was, she couldnt recoil, and it was tentative enough to somehow not, linger more than a moment. She tasted sweet, like honey and also a little saltywhich she didnt want to think too much about. Conscious of the other womans status she could hardly wipe her lips either. Ahh Quaruna sighed and sat back on the bed, sighing softly. To her surprise, Quaruna actually backed off entirely, going over to sit again beside Hunter Kang, who was looking at them both with a slightly perplexed expression, she thought, as if confronted by a permutation he had not entirely expected. If it is talismans, or formations she hesitated a moment before offering. Lady Quaruna Oh, heh, no, Quaruna shook her head, as if amused now. It is a kind offer, but they are of a quality with our own methods, if not inferior as they come from a lower world. Inferior? she blinked. But our spatial treasures she started to ask, still a bit irked at the loss of her own. Mmmm, they are rare, but it is due to the materials required to make them, and also the way the rules are here, Quaruna replied, slipping an arm around Hunter Kangs shoulder. That is what gives them value. No, what you can give me is knowledge, but it can wait, she added with a playful smile. There is no point in forcing matters, and I do not think what I ask, in return for giving my support to saving your friends from their current predicament, will at all inconvenience you. She found herself entirely uncertain what to say in reply to that, so just gave the default response of bowing politely. In any case, for tonight, all I want is your spear, Kang, Quaruna purred, before glancing over at her, while making sure she got a very good look at just how endowed her Master was which was very. -Does she really want me to pleasure him? She groaned. He refused earlier, but she is important in this town, and while he bought me, I have no idea how much control she has if she just orders it or is she just teasing me, hoping that I agree of my own accord? Even with her current circumstances, her body was flushed and her loose gown felt heavy and uncomfortable. She didnt even want to think about the faint, gnawing feeling below her dantian. Body physiology was what it was, and Quaruna reeked of sex, and the pair were both heavy with yang energies, which was surprising, she realised, because usually a woman in Quarunas situation would be more Yin than Yang. Mmmmm Quaruna eyed her again. Bring us some more wine, Quaruna instructed her, all of a sudden, glancing over at the table by the bed. It will be in a cupboard, beneath the table on the near wall. As you command, she murmured, bowing again, barely able to hide her relief. Quaruna rolled her eyes, then slid her hand down Hunter Kangs body and started to playfully massage him. Exhaling, she quickly left them to it and stepped from one kind of hell into another. The hall outside was thick with the scents and sounds of sex. Looking around, she was relieved to find the musicians were still playing away, slowly now, and quite focused on their instruments. Mei Miao was also standing off to the side, against the wall, holding a jar of wine, next to the table Quaruna had mentioned while the others, were partaking in what she could only call an orgyNisa and Kurra were pleasuring Sheng Huan, who very much appeared to be enjoying the experience as far as she could see, on one couch, while Garesh and Amanali were vigorously entangled on the other. How are you doing? she asked Mei Miao, who was somewhat blank-faced. Oh, you know its educational, Mei Miao muttered, not quite meeting her eyes. Is there wine in the cupboard? she asked, pointedly keeping her own gaze away from the hall at large. Yep, Mei Miao murmured. Nodding, she crouched down to open it. It was indeed full of jars, so after a moments thought, she took two. Before she could get tied into anything, she took the two jars and hurried back into the room. There, Quaruna and Kang had moved to the bed, and were pleasuring each other vigorously. Doing her best not to disturb them, she quickly went over the table and decanted the wine, then stored the other jar beneath it Do you want to join us? she flinched at Quarunas words, realising both had reached something of a cessation, and were now looking at her. A rebellious, instinctual part of her really wanted to know how it would feel to be opened up by that, but she quashed it, and resolutely sat down on the couch, hoping that through her body language she was intimating politely, that she didnt want to get involved. Unfortunately, all that seemed to do was spur Quaruna on, because she threw herself on Kang again, making sure she got a full view of both of them.

~ Cang Di and Quaruna Breathless ~
Taking a few deep breaths, Cang Di lay on the bed, Quaruna slumped, tired at last, half on top of him. She was a very athletic, and accomplished, lover, but even her stamina had finally faltered a little, to the clear relief of Ao Qingcheng, whom she had been rather tormenting the last while. The young woman from the Fire Orchid Pavilion had retreated to the couch, but that was only a few paces away, in effect, and she clearly thought it would be rude to openly look away, so had spent a long time staring at the wooden carvings on the end of the bed. You finally stopped holding back Quaruna murmured, shifting slightly in his half embrace, then nuzzling his neck. Their compatibility was a little disturbing to him, in all honesty, if he took a step back from everything. He had slept with women skilled in these artssome, very skilled, who had been instructed to show him pretty much everything they could dobut somehow none of that came close to what it felt like. It was almost like he was completed, briefly, by the act of union between them, on that level It had occurred to him, earlier, and in light of what he had seen in the hall, that she might be trying to get a child from him, but it was possible to tell, if that had occurred, pretty much in the conclusion act itself, and at their realm, it was really not that easy to just get pregnant in the way a mortal couple would, having sex like this. As cultivators advanced, and especially once you crossed the immortal threshold, making a child, biologically, with a partner of a similar realm became exponentially harder, unless very particular rituals were taken into consideration. Rather than reply, he just gave her a kiss on the top of her head. In response, Quaruna sighed lethargically, and snuggled up to him, uncaring of how much she showed Qingcheng, who was still, resolutely, and understandably, given her circumstances, keeping her distance, at least in a metaphorical sense. He had a lot of sympathy for her, in that regard. This was absolutely an awkward moment. It would get even worse, no doubt, if she knew who he really was. There was also a rather awkward double standard at play, in that male cultivators, or perhaps his gender in general, could get away a lot more with this, but a woman, especially of her status would not. Even if much of the Imperial continent viewed the likes of Verdant Flowers Valley as, at best, a sect of manipulators and schemers and, at the absolute, unjustifiable worst, as a sect of harlots and seducers out to undermine the moral integrity of the Imperial Courts era, that reputation was thoroughly undeserved. It was interesting, in a way, that Ur society didnt seem to fracture along the same lines, and that there wasnt much overt stigma associated with women picking and choosing their own dalliances, from what he had seen. Is that what I am, a dalliance? Quaruna asked, looking up at him, reminding him again, that her powers were working in very weird ways. You know, I am not promiscuous, she pouted, looking slightly put out. Sure, I like to flirt and play about, but thisshe ground against him suggestively, then kissed himI dont do this that oftenonly with people I like. Or really want something from? he suggested a little provocatively. Hmmmph! she pouted and reached down and gave him a squeeze. Hard enough to make him wince, and reminding him that, somehow, she was physically at least as strong as he was. This daughter does not need to do this to get what she wants. I do this because I want to, she added, more seductively. Because she didnt complete what she had been about to say, which had sounded awfully like a confession, even more-so than the bit before, a part of him could not help but feel, and instead gave him another lingering kiss. Because I really like you, she added breathily. Relax! she giggled, after he stared at her for a long moment. We are helping each other, she murmured, starting to massage herself. And this is fun, dont overcomplicate itthat sucks. So just unwind, let some of the stress off, and in the morning, we will see to her friends, she continued, a little more breathily. Taking a breath, he didnt meet Ao Qingchengs vaguely accusing gaze. The way she had been able to unpick what Ao Qingcheng was thinking so surgically earlier had been disconcerting, even to him. He had no idea how it must have felt for the poor girl and, all the while, there had been no hint of Quaruna actually doing anything with soul sense, or any kind of mental intrusion. Even now, she was occasionally picking things up like that You have seen that hall, and met my grandmother, and you doubt that I have not picked up a few tricks? Quaruna interjected, huffing playfully rolling over onto her stomach. It would be entirely within my rights to say that a girl should have her secrets, she remarked, drily, But I have to concede I pried open one of yours, she continued. So it seems fair I share a little. It isnt ShatterpointIts my innate constitution, as you would call it. Oh? he asked, curious now. Mmmm, she nodded, though she didnt actually elaborate. Its also why those idiots you saw earlier, at the arena and the auction, are putting eyes on me, but nobody wants to dip their stick, if you catch my drift, she added with a roll of her eyes. He was about to reply, when a polite knock sounded on the door. Hunter Kang? Mei Miaos voice called through the door. Lady Quaruna? You may enter, Quaruna called out. One moment! he added as the door started to open. Coward, Quaruna pouted as he slid off the bed and wrapped a loin cloth around his lower body. She, he noted, made no effort to cover up, propping herself up on her elbows. Ao Qingcheng glanced at him, nervously. Thinking of her circumstances, he waved for her to go stand on the veranda, wondering suddenly why he had not thought to do that before to spare her their earlier fun. Once Ao Qingcheng was outside, he walked over to the door and opened it. On the other side, Mei Miao stood, dressed as she had been, looking a little flushed. The party outside had moved onto well, if not an orgy, the others who had come were being quite free and unhindered, but were now covering up, looking a bit annoyed, he thought. There are people here to see you, she informed him, with a faint grimace. One is here with some Soul Gold, from earlier. The other is that old, yellow-robed old demon, along with some followers of his. He says he has a proposal to put to you. To me? he asked, frowning. Not Sorceress Erishkira? Mmmm, they were somewhat vague, but said it would be beneficial to your endeavours Mei Miao informed him, grimacing. Tell them they can come in. I will be out in a minute, he instructed her. Ao, can you come help Mei Miao? he added to Ao Qingcheng. Yes, Master Kang, the young woman replied, coming back in from the veranda. He waited for her to go out, then closed the door again. Mmmm, they move fast, Quaruna sighed sitting up. Ill head out first; if they see me there, that old bastard will be a little less tricksy, I think. Whatever they want, it will not be what they say, she added. I will remember, he nodded. He watched as she went over to the basin of water in the corner and quickly washed herself off, her mana shifting slightly around her as she did so. Like a conjuring trick, the scent of sex and yang virility around her melted away, replaced with the alluring, mysterious aura she had had since he first encountered her. Then, she put her dress back on and bunched up her hair in a style that, somehow, worked with her slightly slicked hair. Giving him a slightly odd, tense smile, she then went out, leaving him alone in the room. -So, how do I want to do this? He sighed, sitting down and pulling on his top. The question of the hunt that had been Meuannas condition for helping, had been something he really didnt want to dwell on. It promised all sorts of problems, if he really was to get rid of this dark beast plaguing Uldaraone of those horrifying monstrosities called Sar Katush. According to Meuanna and Origin, the masked elder he had met before was at the heart of their plot to infiltrate and slowly subvert Uldara, and Quaruna was one of their core targets -Ah, dont tell me they will try to exploit her interest in me, and maybe Erishkira? Do they know she was involved in the tribulation? He stared at the ceiling, then out at the glittering lights of the city for a long moment, then sighed and put his hand to his heart. A silvery, palm-length needle appeared, shrinking down to the length of a splinter of wood. Etched down its length he could just make out a myriad of esoteric symbols, in the secret script of Emeishan. This needle did not really count among his life-saving treasures, simply because it was so Fate-thrashed dangerous. His senior sister Aoxu had given it to him before he departed, as basically the first thing she did after coming out of seclusion, and her warning, imparted then, had been stark. If you use this on something, it will die. It will absolutely kill one thing, in those dreadful depths, almost without exception. If you use it on a cultivator, be Fate-thrashed sure you want them deader than dead, because this needle ends things. He stared at the child Karma Slaying Needle, one of the most feared executioners weapons of the Twelve Peaks of Emeishan, and then, carefully taking it between his fingers, slid it into the pupil of his left eye. It wasnt painful, because it was at its most basic a spiritual treasure, but it was oddly discomforting. There was something subliminal about it that always made them uncomfortable to handle, according to his senior sister. How she had gotten her hands on it, she had been unclear, but he knew she had excelled in at least one of the Four Courts Trials held in the previous generation, of which Emeishan had been a guest judge, so that was the most likely source. Why, in all the Fates and Powers, they had given such a terrifying thing out, eluded him, but right now, he was very glad of it, because it potentially rendered a very difficult issuenamely how to assassinate, in effect, one of those horrifying demonic SarKatushhopefully moot. He could have implanted it in someone else, and used them as bait, but his gut instinct was that that would not work. To make this succeed, and succeed with the least scope for mishap, he had to take the lead, be the bait as well as the spear, and the sooner he did it, the better. Blinking, he walked over to the mirror on the wall and stared into his own eyes, but there was no trace of the needle. They were strange like that. If you looked at them head on, they were functionally invisible, through a trick of optics, and now, after spending weeks in his sea of knowledge, attuning to him and his qi, it was just another part of him, hopefully indistinguishable. It would not even need his intent to trigger, there was no warning in its use, and it would be functionally instantaneous, as he understood it, in how it acted. Not even perfected time manipulation or the like could evade it, according to the lecture his senior sister had given him. Not Fate Manipulation, not Shifting Destiny, it was a killers tool, intended for use on venerates and would even cripple an unwary heavenly venerate. She had stopped short of saying it could even injure a half-step, descended divinity but the implication was that they would have a very bad day. Exhaling, he settled his nerves, suddenly glad that he had given in to Quaruna. Not because it had been pleasurable, though it had been, but because his qi cycle still showed clear traces of their union, and anyone looking would likely assume any oddities were down to that. Especially as they both had a formidable inner yang strength. That was also why he didnt bother with doing anything with Severing Law. His comprehensions there were still too shallow in his view, and there was a risk that anything he tried would hint at artifice, even if he thought he had succeeded. Adjusting his clothing, he headed out into the main hall, to find Quaruna talking, a little uneasily, to the golden masked old Ur. Ahhh Great Hunter Kang, the old figure murmured, turning to him as soon as he appeared. The man of the hour graces us with his presence at last. My apologies, Lord Master Daraxes, he replied, bowing, thankful he had caught the old demons name earlier. I did not mean to keep you waiting. Oh not at all, not at all, the golden masked Master chuckled. We just got here. I trust you are enjoying the wonderful hospitality, that Uldara has to offer visitors such as us? Lady Quaruna has spared no expense on our behalf, he replied, bowing again, then walking over to join Quaruna where she was sitting on one of the couches. How may I help you, Lord Master? Just Master Daraxes will suffice, the golden masked figured replied, sounding amused. And it is just a little matter, he added, airily. I hoped to gain an audience with our esteemed sorceress and her apprentice, to discuss a small matter, but I also want to extend an invitation to you, Hunter Kang, to come experience our hospitality in Udrasa on the Gates. For a remarkable young man such as yourself, I think we can present a great many things that will catch your eye. -So, it is like that, he mused. With that in mind, I hoped to offer a first greeting gift in person, Master Daraxes added, waving one of his adjuncts forward, who was carrying a box. I trust you will find it most agreeable? You are going to offer it in person, yet not offer it yourself? Nisa asked, a little archly, from the other couch. Great Hunter Kang, I hope you see how Udrasas words and actions differ? The taller of the silver masked Ur stepped forward, their intent darkening. Master Daraxes just laughed, howevera whistling, unsettling sound, closer to coughing than actual laughter, then took the box from the other silver-masked adjunct. Please Hunter Kang. Hoping Nisa and the others were not going to cause an inadvertent problem, he stepped forward and accepted the box, as proffered, with a respectful bow of his head. As he did so, the figures gnarled wizened hands touched his, and suddenly, an irresistible urge to look up into its masked face overwhelmed him. It slunk through all his mental defences, even those his teacher had put in place, as if they were not even there, and, like an unseen, whisper drew his gaze thither. The blue eyes stared into his His coupling with Quaruna blurred in his memory, as did the time he had spent with Dongmei, the tribulation, though not the bit with the goddesses. Erishkiras assault on the tribulation was also seen by it, then his time before. It bled through every experience he had had, bar a few, shielded by those higher powers, like his meeting with Meuanna, and then flowed back into the azure eyes of the golden figure. [So, you are, indeed, who we thought, excellent.] The figures sibilant voice echoed in his mind, not quite feeling like spoken words. [You will enamour this girl, and through her desire for you, she will slowly be exposed to us. As will that girl who saw the moon, and the elf sorceress. You will enamour them, each in turn, according to whatever method best suits and then, when the time is right, we will speak to you, and invite you to Udrasa, where you will deliver them to us.] The voice rippled through his psyche, somehow once again evading all of his teachers safeguards, and scrupulously avoiding the talisman as well. It showed him scenes of Quaruna submitting wholly to him and Dongmeieven Erishkira, until they could only think of him. Obey him. Serve him [And this talisman, fortune within fortune, deliver it to me, here and now. Act as if you are overwhelmed by this gift and want to give something in return] Daraxes commanded. The strength sank into his mind, his body, his soul, as he lost himself in that horrifying, azure whirlpool Like a silent knife, a silver needle reflected in that blue maelstrom and winked out, like a snuffed candle flame. Both silver-masked figures collapsed like broken puppets. Daraxes staggered back, his form blurring, twisting and shimmering, casting a bizarre shadow this way and that, akin to the demonic, multi-armed, twisted, crocodile-headed SarKatush he had seen before. Then, it grew an extra pair of arms out of its robe and grasped for him, snarling inarticulately. [DEATH!] The twisted, abhorrent snarl melted away, even as it formed, devoured by something utterly beyond his ability to comprehend. The needle, shining like a silver point in that now dark eye, became a spiderweb of red, bleeding out, like cracks for a moment, then faded, taking all the colour out of their surroundings with it. The golden-masked figure and everyone else, stood frozen, around him. The last patch of colour to vanish was the golden tint on Daraxes mask, and as it did so, his body, and those of these two silver-masked subordinates warped, in a way that left his skin clammy. In eerie silence, their masks cracked then scattered into flakes of tarnished silver and gold. The two minions were normal-looking Ur, as it turned out. However, Daraxes face was less that and more a twisted, warped skull covered with a stretched mask of scarred flesh. His nose was little more than two slits. He also had five eyes, two normal, that had been ripped out at some point, and then two more, dark, cavernous eye sockets above them, with a fifth in the middle of its forehead. The mouth was bent out of shape, the lower jaw starting to elongate slightly, and split apart, so that it opened vertically, rather than normally. That is one nasty treasure He turned to find Lissaea standing there, at the entrance to the balcony, the only splash of colour in the now totally grey-toned room, giving him an appraising look. You can leave this to me, she added, waving her hand. What she did, he had no idea, but almost immediately, colour began to slip back into everything, and then the moment returned to normal. The three figures had their masks once again, and Lissaea herself had vanished, as if she was never there. Thank you for your interest, Master Daraxes, he replied, hesitantly, to the golden-masked figure before him. Its eyes were still shifting blue pools, but there was no connection in them now, he realised. It was just blue light. Master Daraxes stared at him for a long moment. We look forward to receiving you in Udrasa, when the time is right, Daraxes replied at last, again nothing overtly different in his manner. Bowing again, he took the still unopened box and stepped back, then the figure, along with the two followers, turned and left, without saying another word. Well, that was odd, Nisa muttered. Y-yeah, Garesh agreed, hesitantly. Ill take merely odd, when it comes to those creepy old fellows from Udrasa, Amanali murmured, downing her wine. The others all nodded as well, even the youthful-looking noble and his servants, who had been hanging back, though there, he still sensed something a little hollow? -Did that villain somehow subvert them as well? He wondered as the youthful noble finally came forward. Great Hunter Kang, ever the man of the hour, it seems even almighty Udrasa has you in its sight, the noble murmured, bowing. I am Ghrazir, son of Lord Maroz, at your service. -Ah, Maroz I am led to believe you have Lady Erishkiras Soul Gold? he prompted, recalling that exchange from earlier. Yes, it is as my father suggested at todays auction, the Ghrazir nodded, waving forward the two youths behind him. One, he noticed, had a storage ring on his finger. With a ripple, a box a little bigger than the gift he had just been given appeared on the table next to them. With a flourish, the other youth opened it to reveal an assortment of itemsrings, necklaces, a broach, two small ingots, a batch of what looked like sacred coins and even a broken dagger blade, all made from a deep, dark gold. Lady Erishkira is otherwise engaged right now, he informed Ghrazir politely. She hadnt come out of her rooms for any of this, nor had Dongmei, though she was surely aware that they were here. But if you leave this here, she will appraise it and if it is suitable, the deal struck earlier will stand, otherwise it will all be returned to you. Of course, Ghrazir replied smoothly. However, I also hoped to conduct another little bit of business? Oh? he asked, raising an eyebrow. It is no secret that that beauty there caught your eye earlier, Ghrazir nodded to Ao Qingcheng. My brother was also very taken with her and her compatriots, and I hoped that I could purchase -Ah, and here comes the little problem, he groaned inwardly, noting Ao Qingcheng was looking nervous, understandably so. Are you trying to cause problems, Ghrazir? Quaruna asked, archly. Ahem, not at all, Lady Quaruna, Ghrazir replied hurriedly. I just hoped, given that this slave was already excluded or that at least I could secure Hunter Kangs support to? We will speak of it tomorrow, he informed Ghrazir, grimacing inwardly. If that is okay? Tomorrow yes, we can speak of it tomorrow, Ghrazir nodded, after a moments thought. In that case, I will take my leave. He watched as the youth left followed by his two servants, then sighed. Marozs sons always find ways to cause a pain in the ass for others, Kurra muttered, eyeing the door. Metaphorically or literally? Nisa asked, rolling her eyes. Hard to say, Kurra replied drily. At least he had the presence of mind not to try and invite himself to stay, Garesh muttered. Yeah, Kurra agreed, rolling her eyes, before waving at Mei Miao. Pour us some more wine, would you? Something strong, to wash away the taste of those two groupsthey have quite killed the mood. Ah! Why dont you dance for us? he asked Ao Qingcheng, thinking quickly. Formal dances were something she should be well versed in, coming from Verdant Flowers Valley. Even more so, the Fire Orchid Pavilion, which was where many women with yang-aligned roots ended up, was renowned within it for their vibrant and exciting fan-dances and energetic musical compositions. Given Quaruna had a very yang-based foundation as well, her interest in them and supporting him in getting Qingchengs compatriots, would make sense as well to any casual onlookers wondering. Ohhh good idea! Garesh agreed, eyeing Qingcheng with interest. Mmmm, yeah, Quaruna nodded eagerly, settling back on her couch. As an elite disciple, Qingcheng should be able to perform most of them to a very high standard. It was just a pity that he had no real grasp on the strengths of the three cultivators playing the music. Their qi foundations were pretty good, and the music they had played earlier was pleasant to the ear, but still It was a pity there was nobody else from her sect here. As you command, Master Kang, Qingcheng murmured, bowing to him and Quaruna, then the rest of them. Can you play The Lotus Blooms Upon Meiyue Lake? she asked the three musicians in Imperial Common. Y-yes, the youngest one, holding the lute, nodded. I learned it for a competition. Good, Qingcheng nodded. Just do your best and leave the rest to me. All three looked relieved, he could not help but note, and quickly struck up a simple rendition of the classic The Lotus Blooms Upon the Water. As a dance, it was notable for its elegance and charm, and also its depths. Easy to learn, difficult to master, was another way to describe it. They all move wonderfully, Amanali observed as Qingcheng started to go through the steps, matching her movement to the music flawlessly. and the men are vigorous, Nisa added, with a smirk, eyeing first him, then Sheng Huan, who was sitting off to the side, looking a bit flushed. The youths qi was disordered a bit, and he could sense the faint traces of all the Ur womens qi within himeven Amanalisuggesting that he had had sex with all of them. There was no trace of anything inauspicious, or conflicting in how his qi and theirs hewed together, eitherso it didnt seem as if he had been in any way an unwilling participant. If anything, he appeared to have gained, certainly in terms of his acclimatization to this place, from those unions. Gareshs qi was similar in that regard as well showing traces that he had been with all the Ur women. Interestingly, and reassuringly, though, there was no evidence that the female cultivators had been touched by any of those here. Later, back in his room, he had just sat down on the edge of the bed to relax, when Quaruna slunk back in, and closed the door behind her, followed by Qingcheng, who was still looking flushed, from her dancing, and a bit nervous, no doubt in case Quaruna made another move on her. Relax, Quaruna slapped Qingchengs ass and gave her a saucy smirk. Qingcheng gave her the most neutral look he had ever seen, as Quaruna shrugged off her gown and, in three steps reached him. Straddling him, she pulled off his top, and pushed him down, kissing him deeply. Chapter 127 — Fragrance and Honeysuckle (Part 2)

~ Cang Di and Quaruna Awakening ~
When he awoke, it was still well before dawn. The air was cool and the sky, with its curtain of stars and ever-present moon had barely even begun to lighten between the curtains. Quaruna lay, naked, on her belly, beside him, sound asleep. Ao Qingcheng clothed, he was relieved to see, was sound asleep on the couch. It was hard to know what to make of herQuaruna. She was witty and engaging, and there was clearly an attraction between them. He didnt think she was actually in love with him, or anything like that, but the eager physicality of their union certainly felt like it went a bit beyond the norm. He also wasnt entirely sure what he felt about her. At a certain point, in relationships between cultivators, age was a thing that tended to be if not ignored, then pushed to the side, when age differences could sit in the thousands, or even tens of thousands of years. Cultivation gaps could be a somewhat touchy a topic, but even there, it was very dependent on other factors. The more of a taboo were relationships between juniors and seniors, irrespective of age, or disciples and teachers, though even there, it varied from sect to sect or the use of imbalanced dual cultivation methods. Ohhhh Quaruna groaned and stretched out beside him, then slipped over to put half an arm over him. Well, that was a fun night, she murmured, eyeing his morning state. And you are replenished, I see Ahem he coughed and sat up, pulling the sheet over his half erect Nope, no way, she giggled, pulling it back off and then slipping on top of him and kissing him deeply once more. Amazing she moaned at last, snuggling into his embrace. They lay there, in each others arms, for several long moments, then he slid her off, to lie beside him. She just lay there, taking deep breaths, staring at the ceiling, her chest rising and falling. Exhaling, he lay back as well, and closed his eyes Well, you both look like you had fun With a start, he realized he had dozed off in the cool pre-dawn ambience. Barely managing not to swear, he sat up, to find DongmeiMeylaleaning against the entrance to the veranda, taking in the scene. Though, she is a persistent little hussy, so I guess she added, eyeing the fitfully slumbering and very naked Quaruna and the also still asleep, but clothed Qingcheng, on the couch. Ahem, he coughed and pulled the rumpled sheet over his lower half, to keep some remainder of his modesty. I saw it already, Dongmei observed drily. When we got teleported, remember? Although -That is not quite the same, he reflected, feeling, somehow, that a bit of his aura as a respectable senior had been tarnished in her eyes. Look, I wont judge, she added, walking into the room properly and looking around. He couldnt help but notice how her gaze lingered on the tangled sheets and Quaruna. He grimaced apologetically, and considered trying to explainweighing up the pros and the cons of how explaining might gothen just gave up. He didnt need Shatterpoint to tell him how that would go down. So, instead, he just went for the important bit. I have secured us backing to start an influence, or a household, of sorts, in Uldara, he informed her. You oh, she stared at him, then at Quaruna, then at Qingcheng, and nodded. As far as options go, I cannot see any other route to achieve what we need to, he added. Especially if we factor in he nodded at Qingcheng. I think she will be useful, especially if we can secure some of her compatriots, and this will allow us to do that, among other things. Mmmm, yes, it will, Dongmei agreed, walking over to the sideboard and pouring herself some wine. Though, did you really? He suspected she was about to ask did you really have to sleep with her?, but before she could finish, Quaruna stretched out and yawned. Uwaaaaa, she moaned, sitting up. Oh! Sister Meyla! she exclaimed, immediately spotting Dongmei and giving her a bright smile. I am your sister? Dongmei asked, a little archly, he thought. Awwww, dont be like that, Quaruna pouted. Hunter Kang is a man with needs, and you can hardly complain if someone else is willing to satisfy them before you! For a moment, he had a horrible fear that Dongmei might actually attack her Instead, she put her cup down and walked over to him and, to his shock, kissed him deeply. What we have is more than carnal lust on a hot night, Dongmei declared, very archly, after she had broken away, leaving him a little breathless and very surprised. If he wants to satisfy his needs with you, that is just fine, but there is only one sorceress apprentice here. Ohhh, harsh, Quaruna giggled. I dont mind sharing though! And I am really interested to see what is more than what we shared last night. Dongmei broke away from him and stared at Quaruna with a profoundly inscrutable expression. At this point Qingcheng had also awoken, and was looking from him, to Quaruna to Meyla with an understandable degree of wariness. All he could do was stare blankly at her, unable to properly collect his thoughts. -She never showed any hints before? Is she just playing up because of Quaruna No, she isnt like that but uh did I miss something? No, I didnt think I was that bad at reading people? But actually? Did I miss something? Hunter Kang was truly vigorous, Quaruna added, lying back on the bed and slipping a hand down, suggestively, to her belly. Again and again and again, it felt like I was mounting a powerful stallion she added, biting her lip. Dongmei just continued to match Quarunas suggestiveness with an inscrutable look. Qingcheng, meanwhile, continued to be very interested in the carvings on one of the pillars. Erishkira has been invited to the early viewing of the prisoners up for auction in two hours, Dongmei informed him, changing track entirely. In two hours? No need, we can go as soon as we freshen up, Quaruna replied. In fact, in light of that idiot Gharzirs words last night, going now will be better if we go before dawn. I see, Dongmei mused. I will go tell her. Are the others still out there? he asked her. Uh-huh, they had fun as well, Dongmei added drily. I think their male slave is a bit exhausted from it all. He could not help but feel a pang of sympathy for Sheng Huan. Send in the serving girl who was translating, Quaruna instructed Qingcheng. Ao Qingcheng bowed politely and left, followed a moment later by Dongmei, who gave them one final backward glance and did not close the door behind her. A moment later, Mei Miao appeared. She eyed the rumbled bed, the naked Quaruna lounging on it, then him, her expression unchanging, but he did notice her gaze drift towards his loins for the briefest moment. What do you require, Lady Quaruna? she asked, refocusing on Quaruna. Tell the manager of my household I wish to see her immediately, Quaruna instructed her. As you command, Mei Miao bowed respectfully and also left quickly. Ah, we can get washed up in the pool in the main room, Quaruna declared, slipping off the bed and not bothering at all with her clothing. Sighing, he wrapped a loose cloth around his waist and followed her out of their room. The others were just rousing themselves from the cushioned couches. Kurra was not there, nor was Garesh, but a moment later, both appeared from one of the other side rooms. Nisa was still asleep in Sheng Huans arms, both very naked. Amanali was already in the communal bath he had taken for more of a water feature, the previous evening, luxuriating, with a glass of something, while one of the female musicians from the night before massaged her shoulders. You look positively radiant, Lady Quaruna, Amanali observed, as Quaruna slipped into the water opposite her and sighed. Maybe I need to spend a night with our Great Hunter Kang as well? If thats the glow he can bring out in you Yeah, Kurra agreed, eyeing him with undisguised interest. -Fates no, please save me from that, he prayed inwardly, before reflecting that the fates might just seek to spite him. That seemed to be their style of late. Come, join us, Quaruna called out, waving a hand to him. Sighing, he walked over to the edge of the pool, keenly aware that all their gazes were following him now that he unwrapped the cloth. The female cultivatorswho were not Ao Qingchengflushed a little, but the Ur women just Ohhed appreciatively as he quickly slipped into the water. It was cool, but not unpleasant, and immediately washed away some, but not all, of the fatigue of spending most of the night in the arms of Quaruna. Quaruna slid over beside him and started to work her fingers into his shoulders. Even at that, she was accomplished, which at this point did not surprise him. Again, he was sure she was using her version of Shatterpoint, but it was so hard to pin down, despite him having thousands of years experience using it himself, that he could not be entirely certain. Her smirk suggested she was quite happy to keep it that way as well. Sighing, he lay back a little and let her massage him, taking the time to stabilise his qi circulation a little. He had gained surprisingly, in the night, as it turned out. More than he had in a single go in quite some time, and far more than he might have expected, even from that type of dual cultivation. Most of it seemed to be in the solidity of his qi foundation, and his attunement to this place had taken a further leap forward, beyond even what he had achieved by brute force, weeks ago. More surprising, in its way, was how much she seemed to have gained from him. He didnt think Quaruna was in the Dao Step, he had not seen her use any laws, but for her age, the more time he spent with her, the more impressed he was, even knowing her family lineage. Outside, she could potentially be a Saintess Candidate for a starfield power. Doubly so, given that she had a Heavenly Physique, and a family lineage that went deep into the formative years of a supreme world. Lady Quaruna, a tall, dark-skinned woman, clad in a saffron gown and elegant golden jewellery, had appeared at the edge of the bath and bowed respectfully to Quaruna while he was lost in thought. Mei Miao, who was a few paces away, he realized, also bowed. You called for me? -Is it that I am slipping, or are they just that good? He found himself wondering, a little unhappily, as he took in the woman who had to be the manager of Quarunas household. The womans cultivation was certainly inscrutable to him, which either suggested that she was at least at the local equivalent of the Dao Step, or had a very profound treasure shielding her. Yes, I will likely have to spend quite a bit of money this morning, Quaruna informed her. When you say quite a bit, your ladyship? the woman asked, a little hesitantly. Enough to compete with the vultures and the lords for some of these crazy mages, Quaruna informed her, waving at Mei Miao and the others. Upwards of a dozen, perhaps? I think that can be managed, the woman replied, seeming to relax a little. I assume you have called me here because you intend to go see them now? Yes, Quaruna affirmed. Then I shall go see to the necessary things and meet you there, the woman murmured, bowing politely. Without waiting for Quaruna to say anything further she left. It seems our Hunter has caught a friend Erishkira had also come into the hall, followed by Dongmei and a rather dazed-looking Pei Shirong. Pei Shirong eyed the casual nudity of the women and him, and grimaced slightly, he thought. Wont you join us, for a quick dip before we enter into the heat of the day, Lady Sorceress? Quaruna asked respectfully. Erishkira considered the pool for a long moment, then, to his surprise, did walk forward and shrugged off her light robe, slipping into the water, as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Dongmei stared at Erishkira, then at Quaruna, then sighed deeply and followed, shrugging off her own gown and slipping into the waist deep water, she gave Quaruna a slightly challenging look, then turned to Mei Miao.

~ Ao Qingcheng A morning of Events ~
The sexual tension around the pool was actually sort of impressive, Ao Qingcheng found herself having to admit, as she watched the no-doubt inwardly sighing Mei Miao strip off her robe and get into the pool beside Meyla and started to wash her back. The sorceress apprentice clearly had an interest herself in Hunter Kang, and was not enthused with the fact that he had had sex all night with the Masters daughter. If this was back home, she suspected they might have come to blows already, but here, the cultural attitude was different, it seemed. It would not surprise her if both went to his bed tonight, the way things were going. -Ah well, they can do what they want, she sighed inwardly. Just so long as I stay clear of it somehow. Did they make you join them? She turned to the youngest of the female cultivators, who had been tasked to play music, and who had slunk over to stand beside her. She was barely an immortal, and probably only about twenty-one or twenty-two, from the eastern ocean coast of the imperial continent, based on her accent, at least. No, she shook her head, replying softly. The young woman exhaled. I am Lifan Jia, senior, she muttered, her face flushing a little. They just had sex, for half the night, she added glumly. Senior Sheng was treated like their toy How were you captured? she asked softly. We got ambushed, by some group; I never saw what it was. One minute we were under attack, by archers, then I woke up in those bands, naked, on a boat, the girl mumbled. It was weird though, she added, uneasily. It felt like a amantra was used on us? She turned to stare at the other woman, Quarunas words from the night before resurfacing in her mind. A Mantra? she asked. Uh-huh, the girl nodded unhappily. I think so, we have a few physical cultivators in our sectAutumn Pine Valleyand they felt something overwhelm their mantras completely, in the moments before the attack. We were on the plains. We walked for a few days, fought a few beasts, then reached what was probably a river tributary and set up camp then in the dawn Ah, she gave the younger womans shoulder a squeeze of sympathy. Wake up, sleepy head! Nisas gasp as Kurra cheekily tweaked her breasts drew both their attention back to the others. Sheng Huan, in whose arms Nisa had been sleeping, was also awake now, looking tired, yet contented. He also didnt look at all uncomfortable, though, and from the traces of qi on him, it looked like he had partnered with all three Ur women at least once. Curiously, she also couldnt sense any evidence in his qi that he had lost out though, and in fact, it felt like he had gained in some intangible way? Even so, she could not help but reflect that it was different for men. He was very willing, Lifan Jia mumbled, glancing over at Sheng Hua, who was wincing and stretching. Lady Nisa seduced him pretty easily, if you ask me. The slight sense of judgement in the girls tone was a bit depressing, especially when she considered how Quaruna had been keen to draw her into a three-some with Kang. Still, it was interesting that Nisa had, seemingly, seduced him, unless Lifan Jia was being quite general. We are all in this together, she murmured to Lifan Jia, who didnt quite meet her eyes. Youwash me. Nisa commanded Jia as she got up from the couch and stretched languorously. Jia grimaced and bowed, then hurried over to the pool to wait for Nisa. She also couldnt help but notice that while Sheng Huan was quite well endowed down there, he was still lacking compared to Kang. -Uggh, Nameless Mother, she groaned to herself. Get a grip, Qing Her body, having been around those two was still somewhat affected by their yang aura, she suspecteddoubly so, because she also had a Yang based cultivation, like quite a few others from the Fire Orchid Pavilion. The various groups chatted quietly, washing themselves as they did so. After a few minutes, three serving girlsUr, not cultivatorsarrived, with fresh clothes, not just for the nobles, she realised, as after they provided silken gowns for Nisa, Kura and Amanali, they came over to her. Lady Quaruna has graced you with this gift, the girl in the lead informed her, proffering her a rather sheer, diaphanous gown of silken fabric. Bowing, she accepted it, then realised that she was expected to change into it right here and now, and sighed, inwardly again. Master, may I wash myself? she asked. -Nameless Heart, how easy it is to slip into that, she mused glumly. Of course, Kang replied, immediately. Slipping off her gown, trying to ignore the interested looks she got -Motherless, I was proud of my figure before, but now, suddenly, I find myself wishing I was flat and short and had a scar somewhere prominent, she grumbled as she got into the pool. I bet they think he slept with me as well. Submerging herself fully, she ran through her qi cycle once, trying to let it settle a bit, then stood up again and briskly rubbed herself down. The water was cool, she found, but not unpleasantly so. It had to be some kind of spiritual water, because it easily washed away the fatigue and the residual tiredness from sleeping on a couch. It did not help that her body was out of practice with sleeping, or needing to sleep, so between that and being in a room with those two, who had sex half the night she had gotten very little real restful sleep, to the point where it was showing in her qi recovery. Once she was clean, or at least refreshed, she got back out. There were in fact towels nearby, she had not noticed before, so she claimed one of the ones off to the side and quickly rubbed herself down, aware that the servant girl was still waiting. Accepting the gown, she stepped into it and pulled it up trying not to grimace at how much of her it showed. It was slit to the hips on both sides, and then the strips crossed upwards, over her breasts, to fasten behind her neck. It covered her, but left a great deal on view, especially from behind, where her whole back, nearly to her buttocks was exposed, as was her belly. When she walked, she suspected most of her legs would be on view as well. Sandals, the girl added, proffering a pair to her. They were light, with laces you had to do up that came all the way up to her knee, she found. She scrubs up well, Amanali observed drily. Mmm, yeah, Quaruna agreed, looking her over with a sexy smirk before turning to Kang. You should give her something to show she is yours. Kang glanced at Quaruna, then at her, then at Meyla who had just gotten out of the pool, then sighed. Could I trouble you? he asked Meyla, slightly to her surprise, rather than Quaruna, but on reflection, she supposed he wanted to keep her happy as well. Meyla considered her for a long moment, with a very different kind of critical gaze to the other, then nodded and went back into her room. A short minute later, she returned, now clad in a fresh robe, with a pair of coppery bracelets and a necklace in her hand. Walking over to her, Meyla put the necklace around her neck, and then handed her the bracelets. Dont lose these, she instructed her coolly. Of course Lady Meyla, she replied, accepting them with a bow. To her surprise the three were in fact some kind of paired artefact set that obscured detection of qi around her. Much better, Quaruna murmured, also climbing out of the pool, and pointing to the serving girl. Do her hair up. Her appearance reflects on Hunter Kang, and appearance will be important this morning. Also, give her one of my hair fasteners. The girl bowed and gestured for her to take a seat on nearby couch. All she could do was go along with it, so she did as instructed. The serving girl produced a comb from somewhere and quickly brushed her hair, then plaited it, before coiling that up at the nape of her neck and tying it in place with a dark ribbon, embroidered in gold cloth with stars and moons. Very good, Quaruna chuckled as the second serving girl began to towel her off, before turning to Hunter Kang. You really did pick wisely. Hunter Kang just rolled his eyes, then also got out of the bath. Before he could dry himself off, one of the other serving girls had already come forward and begun to rub him down thoroughly. Hunter Kang truly is gifted in every way, Amanali giggled, eyeing him as the serving girl, expression neutral, even rubbed him down there. Mmmm, he is, Quaruna agreed, biting her lip. Very gifted if it was just with that spear, he would already be a Master Hunter At that, Kang did cough and look a bit awkward, she noted. Sheng Huan, who was off to the side, still nakedpresumably because he had not been commanded to dress by Nisa, or perhaps because his clothes from before were in no fit state to wearrolled his eyes. Garesh was also affecting not to notice, which was amusing. A stupid rivalry, really, as all three had clearly had all the sex they cared for, and then some, in the case of Sheng Huan. Then again, women measured their breasts and hips and figure against each other in her sect, so she supposed it made sense that men measured their penises. Its fine, youre just perfect as well, Nisa called over to him, blowing him a kiss, while the others laughed. Will you wear a veil, your ladyship? the maid now helping Quaruna get dressed asked her. A veil hmmm Quaruna stared into the middle distance for a long moment, then at her, for some reason, before finally sighing and nodding. I think so, and some jewellery. I need to make a bit of a statement, I think. Bring me my sun and moon crown. Kuresa has it prepared already, the maid murmured. She thought it might be so. Someone will come with it imminently. Quaruna nodded slowly, looking at the rest of them. That goes for the rest of you, actually. Smart, not casual, she remarked after a moments silence. Oh? Are you planning on offending some people? Amanali asked, with an eyeroll. I dont know, but Maroz is a member of that faction, his sons can be idiots, and that old yellow-robed fellow has been courting them a lot, of late. Ah, you are thinking about last night, Nisa sighed. You, go to my quarters and get me my family jewellery, she instructed the third serving girl who was still distributing clothes. After that, go to theirs and do the same. Of course, Lady Nisaaum, the girl murmured, bowing respectfully, before putting the clothes on the table. It seems Kang here was convincing, Erishkira, who had been watching all this occur in silence from the bath, finally remarked, shooting Kang and Quaruna an amused look. Very, Quaruna replied with a smirk, again casting a sideways look at Meyla, who affected not to notice this time. Kang just coughed a little awkwardly, before suggesting he go get some clothing from his room. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Isnt it traditional for Great Hunters to present themselves wearing warpaint depicting things they have killed and very little else? Amanali suggested with a cheeky grin. Not where I come from, Kang replied drily, before heading back into the room. What about the others? Do we? the maid who had been fixing her hair turned back to her mistress, gesturing at Mei Miao, Lifan Jia and the other two musicians. Hmmm, I believe they are currently the property of the City Bureau of Labour, Quaruna mused. Well, all of them are useful, and look good, and nobody will complain, as they were assigned menial roles yesterday, so just co-opt them into my household, give them a token each to show they serve me, and if anyone complains, Ill deal with it when it happens. Eh? Mei Miao stared at her blankly. The three musicians also gawked. Get in the water, freshen up, the second maid instructed the three musicians in simple Easten, indicating the pool, which was now empty but for Nisa and Erishkira. Same goes for you, she added to Sheng Huan and Pei Shirong. With a sigh, Erishkira got up, squeezing water out of her hair and then waved her hand. The water around her rippled up, taking the form of a translucent gown around her, that then transmuted before her very eyes, and in an entirely unknowable way, into pale blue cloth, threaded throughout with ephemeral designs of gold. Not bad, the Sorceress mused, stepping out of the pool. As she did, she noticed that the wetness just fell away from the gown, as if it had never been in water. Following after her Nisa just waved to Mei Miao to start drying her off, which the younger woman did with the barest of hidden grimaces. Pei Shirong, looking a bit awkward, quickly took off his robe and slipped into the water, followed a moment later by Sheng Huan. The three musicians also flushed, their expressions a bit anywhere but here as they also stripped and got in. You can get cleaned up as well, Nisa added to Mei Miao, as the younger woman finished adjusting her dress. What happened last night? Pei Shirong asked Sheng Huan in a hushed tone. Did you? Ah um, Sheng Huan coughed, not quite looking over at Nisa, who was dressing herself in a pale azure silken gown. That girl woman, Nisa was very persuasive and attentive. -Just like Quaruna? She found herself wondering again, thinking back to Lifans earlier comment. The Masters daughter had clearly been interested, but beyond teasing her and that stolen kiss, had also backed off, when she asked. She almost wanted to ask him if he could have refused, but here and now probably wasnt the right moment for that. The implication was that he had been given a choice though. I see, Pei Shirong gave Sheng Huan a sideways look as well, perhaps wondering the same thing. Persuasive is certainly a word for it, Mei Miao conceded, slipping into the pool, as Nisa started to converse with Quaruna about Lord Maroz. You were not bashful last night, despite us being here, she added a little more archly. Sheng Huan coughed again and didnt quite meet Mei Miaos gaze either. Anyway they um, Nisa told me that they dont seem to like doing that, he added, frowning a little as if surprised as well. That she took to mean forcing the other partner. I think you will find that varies a lot, Mei Miao added, softly, and a touch coolly, in much more accented Imperial Common. When we were held by the first one that purchased us, several of my junior sisters were just ordered to do stuffdance, massage pleasure and such, and that continued by degrees, even when hosting people over the last while we have been prisoners here. Yeah one of two the musicians whose name she still didnt know agreed, sounding a bit lost. I see, Sheng Huan grimaced, looking more embarrassed by the second. I am sorry to hear that. He actually had the tact to not ask Mei Miao or the other girl directly, if she had also been subject, which impressed her quietly. I think she actually took a liking to me, after seeing us fight It was weird, but I uh, think it actually helped my attunement to this place, Sheng Huan added, a little awkwardly, and in a hushed tone, glancing over at Nisa. Anyway, what about you and that sorceress apprentice? Sheng Huan asked, glancing towards the door of that room, seemingly looking to change the subject a little. She didnt so much as touch me, Pei Shirong replied, a little awkwardly, not looking at any of the women in the pool, as if aware how different, their experience might well have been. I was just told to go meditate or something, and then she read a book, while that terrifying Sorceress, who seems to be calling the shots, just lay naked in the bath in her room and just seemed to meditate. There is a bath in their room? Sheng Huan asked, raising an eyebrow. Yes, I think its the biggest suite even more-so than Great Hunter Kangs, Pei Shirong replied with a helpless shrug. -Which makes sense, she reflected, given the status the sorceress seemed to have. So how were you captured? Sheng Huan asked Mei Miao, changing the subject. We had just set up camp for the night, and put up wards we had lookouts, then my senior sister Feian, an Ancient Immortal, just collapsed. That is the last I remember. When I woke up, I was naked, without any belongings, in the hold of a boat, on my way to a small town near here, Mei Miao replied grimly. Someone even unbound my two soul bound treasures. I was puking up with soul sickness for days. Listening in, that sounded awfully like Lifan Jias experience, she couldnt help but feel. Glancing at the other girl, who was rinsing herself down, she noted that she had also marked that, and was frowning as well. What happened to Lian Feian? Pei Shirong asked, seemingly familiar with the girls senior. I didnt see her among those held here. I dont know, Mei Miao grimaced, while squeezing water out of her hair. She wasnt with us on the boat, and I didnt see her when we were taken out either. After that, we were held in a hot, miserable courtyard, until a merchant here came and purchased all of us. Since then, we have been serving as dancers, musicians and more, as I saidit wasnt fun. Then, a while after that, I and six others were selected and seemingly gifted to the Palace, here. That was a week ago. If you are clean, get out, dont keep her Ladyship waiting, the maid called over, a bit pointedly, she thought. Your actions reflect on her. The others didnt quite sigh, as they quickly finished washing themselves, then got out of the pool. Put these on, the maid gestured to the remaining clothing left on the nearby table. As it turned out, it was very similar to hers, for the women, at least. Mei Miao got a hair ornament and a simple gold necklace was produced from somewhere that fit the style of Quarunas other maids. Lifan and the others just got a hair ornament, and quickly had their long hair bunched up in a local style. Pei Shirong and Sheng Huan both got tunics a bit like the one Garesh was wearingknee length, a bit thicker, and much lower quality, and bracelets and a belt apiece. It was a far cry from the finery they would have worn before, but it was also not the sheer, revealing garments the women were wearing, that did not even have any underclothes. When we go, now, you are to follow right behind your master, and say nothing. If you are asked a question, reply only if Lady Quaruna gives you permission, the lead maid instructed her not unkindly, in fact, but with the air of someone making sure that no mistakes were made. Your status from yesterday will put many eyes on you, and on him. I understand, she replied politely. At this point, the othersHunter Kang, Meyla, the sorceress and Quarunas friends had all come back to the hall and were either milling about talking amongst themselves, or waiting on Quaruna, it seemed. Right, it looks like everyone has smartened up, Quaruna remarked, looking around with a faintly amused expression. Lets go annoy some people! Not entirely sure what to make of that, she did as she had been instructed and quickly walked over to Kang. Exiting the room, she was surprised to see six female Ur, dressed in armourand not the ceremonial, gaudy, rather revealing stuff like she had seen a few wearing in her time herewaiting for them. Kuresa, and another woman dressed in a dark blue robe and veil, holding a wooden box, also stood nearby. Lady Kara! all six saluted formally. Your crown, Kuresa murmured, stepping forward with the blue-robed woman, who opened the box to reveal a beautiful crown of silver and gold. She nearly gasped, because the crown was a real treasure. She knew that instantly, just from the faintly oppressive aura it manifested. The front had a crescent moon, and the rear a cut-out sun disk, and both gave a shifting sense of heavenly order that had to be some kind of Law manifestation. Without much ceremony, Quaruna let Kuresa put it on her head and then fix the veil slightly. While she was doing that, the blue-robed woman passed the box off to one of the maids, who just stashed it in the room, as far as she could see, before re-joining them. The six female guards then set off, leading the way, with Quaruna walking beside Erishkira, who had watched the whole proceeding in silence, and then Meyla, Amanali and Nisa following a few paces behind, almost like attendants. After that, came Kuresa, Garesh and Kurra, along with Hunter Kang and after the lead maid nodded quite pointedly at Hunter Kang her. The others all fell in behind, led by the three maids. The procession through the palace was, thus, quite surreal, and also bizarrely familiar. Having traipsed around after senior sisters visiting various dignitaries in their local province, the sheer alacrity and deference that the veiled, crowned Quaruna got, compared to yesterday, was oddly reassuring. Nobody accosted them. Almost everyone, from servants, to merchants, and even nobles bowed. Quite a few even got to their knees, refusing to look up until their entire group had passed, and that continued until they reached a guarded courtyard, well-lit with hanging lanterns, even at this early hour, where at last, two heavily armed Ur, whose cultivation she could not read in the slightest and a wary official with a bushy beard and a dark silk robe didnt quite bar the way, but did bring them to a stop. Honoured Daughter, Lady Sorceress, Priestess, Ladies and esteemed guests, the official bowed, deeply. Your presence here is the light of my day before the light itself has arrived. How may we serve you? We are here to see some of those who will, perhaps, be presented later, Kuresa informed him, stepping forward to speak. Lady Erishkira has certain needs, and her eminence, the Honoured Daughter, has agreed show her what Uldara can offer. I was under the impression that that viewing was to be an hour and a bit from now, the official replied, carefully. This is this, and that is that, Kuresa replied blandly, withdrawing a talisman from somewhere and passing it to the official. As soon as the moon-shaped pendant appeared in her hands, both guards lowered their heads and the official actually bowed to his knees. I, Shamurulesh, am honoured to facilitate a matter on behalf of the Great Priestess. May her light and wisdom shelter Uldara and all who dwell within! Quaruna nodded her head slightly and, with a breath of relief, the official rose, and stepped aside, gesturing for them to enter. Inside she found a familiar courtyard, tall, un-decorated walls on all sides, with narrow windows high up. Here and there, she could get a hint of leafy branches from gardens high above, but that was it. A shallow pool sat in the middle, with a stack of water jars which were being filled by two maids and every entrance was guarded by two guards. Who is it that her eminence wishes to see? Shamurulesh asked, respectfully. The ones who fought with her, Kuresa answered, gesturing to her. At least to start with. Ah, the official looked a bit awkward, all of a sudden. Is there a problem? Kuresa asked. N-no, but High Priest Jumroz has also professed an interest in them, as has Great Lord Maroz It seems they impressed many influential people And her eminence Are you suggesting that Jumroz or Maroz are somehow of higher status than my grandmother? Quarunas voice was a mere whisper, but it somehow filled the whole courtyard. The maids shuddered, bowing, and the official blanched. I did not mean to say that, Shamurulesh hurriedly replied. Simply, I sought to let you know I see, Kuresa nodded, pleasantly. Well, you have let us know, so bring them out. Or are they not here? -Ah motherless, she felt her heart sink at the officials awkward, grovelling refusal to meet Kuresas gaze. Bring them all out, then; let us see who is here and who is not, Quaruna murmured. Then, your punishment will be decided. The various guards on the doors, clearly reading the sentiment, quickly started to open doors and order those inside out. Soon, almost eighty cultivators and twenty-three Ur were standing, naked, in the courtyard, looking as worried as the official now was. There are only eighty here, Kuresa observed, dispassionately. Twenty-three missing. Youshe pointed at one of the guards wearing more ornate armourstrip him, beat with your full strength, twenty-three times. I p-please the official dropped to his knees, burying his face in the ground in front of Quaruna. No, Quaruna stepped forward, gesturing Kuresa to the side. I will administer punishment. It is my grandmothers status that has been marred by this servile one. Kuresa and the presumed leader of the guards stared at her for a long moment, then nodded The blow made her skin crawl, for its speed and its power and the sheer inability for her to even see it coming. Quaruna stood motionless and the bowing official crumpled onto the stone paving with enough force that she thought she heard bones crack, his qi bleeding out of him. It also obliterated most of his clothing, leaving a brutal weal on his back. Then another came and another What does this mean for us? she asked Kang quietly at last, as Quaruna punished the official neither hurrying nor seemingly taking any outward pleasure in it. If that noble from last night has set his eyes on Everything had seemed like it was going to work out, yet now Dont worry, he reassured her, putting a hand on her arm. We will sort this out But what if? She couldnt bear to even say what if they have already been rapedor worse?. Behind her, Mei Miao and Lifan were not looking at her. If they have been mistreated, I will not stand by, he informed her, softly. He said it so normally, yet, for a split second, she saw something icy and utterly other in his eyesreal killing intent, like a stabbing spear, unable to be avoided then it vanished as if it never was. -He has comprehensions in Spear Law? She shuddered inwardly. She had known he was strong, but he wasnt at the Dao Step, or the local equivalent, as far as she had seen, and yet he had comprehensions in at least three lawsYang, a strange one she couldnt pin down at all, and this oneshe was sure. Back home that would have put him right at the apex of the younger generation. Yet, knowing that there were Dao Step experts backing up powers here, she still could not help but feel suddenly lost, again. The hope that had pulled her through the night now all vanished, replaced by gut wrenching unease. By the time twenty-third and last landed, the official was breathing raggedly. His flesh was bloody and turning purple and she was sure most of his bones had been cracked. Surprisingly, his inner strength, while depleted entirely as far as she could see, was not damaged though, which for the severity of the beating he had just endured, was impressive on Quarunas part. His family is to be fined the price of all twenty-three missing slaves, Kuresa informed the lead guard, who had watched dispassionately. He is not stripped of his nobilityfor nowbut nobody from his immediate family is allowed to hold rank in this palace, or city, for twenty-three years. If any of the missing are injured or otherwise damaged, beyond what is acceptable in our laws, this will be judged separately. L-lady Q-quaruna is muzt grabcious, the official managed to gasp, brokenly, barely pulling himself back into a crude semblance of prostration. -Too fate-thrashed right she is, she sneered inwardly. My Grandmothers auspice is such, Quaruna replied dispassionately. We serve our people, and through our service, they have endured. Do not forget that. You have all seen this! Kuresa called out, pointedly, to the assembled prisoners. This is Uldaras justice. This man was your jailor, but he abused his position, and so, he is punished. You two one of the other maids called over to the pair who had been filling water. Go with two guards, throw him in a cell, then report to Lord Ashmal that her eminence will see him shortly about a matter of discipline in the Palace. As you command, the maids chorused, as the guards dragged the official up and took him away. Where is his deputy? Nisa asked, looking around. He was invited to supper last night by Lord Maroz, the lead guard replied promptly. He is also stripped of this job, and fined, Kuresa stated. See that it is done. As you command! the leader of the guards saluted, then waved for two more to go. Who took the others? Meyla asked. They were taken to a party in the guest quarters, late last night, hosted by Lords Eruz and Maroz, the guard leader informed her. The former official saw to it... I am sure he did, Kuresa replied, giving the guard a searching look. I will accept any punishment, on behalf of my own misjudgement and the misjudgement of the men and woman under me, the guard stated, bowing deeply. I did not come here to bloody floors, Quaruna sighed. Nonetheless, I am also culpable, the guard declared, stripping off his torso armour and kneeling down. In the aftermath of these floods, many beasts have breached our borders, Quaruna mused, after a moment of thought. You will find and kill twenty-three of at least an advancement equal to your own. After that, your contribution will be evaluated. You will start that tomorrow. Your ladyship is most gracious, the guard murmured, sounding like he really did mean it. She really is in a good mood today, Kurra muttered, in front of her, to Garesh. Lady Quaruna! She glanced around as a slightly harried middle-aged, man with curly dark hair and a beard, clad in a loose silken robe, trotted into the courtyard from an exit on the near side, followed by a dark-haired young woman in a sheer gown very similar to her own, and a youth dressed more like Garesh and the other younger nobles. Ah, Administrator Lord Mur, Kuresa nodded slightly. We were just about to send for you. I see this useless subordinates wide pockets have finally overfilled, the administrator sighed. I did warn him, but it seems he put too much faith in his so-called friends in high places. How can this old man help your eminence? I want to see the lists for the prisoners that were to be in the auction, later. It seems certain parties have been undermining my fathers desire to show our city in a great light. Of course, Murin, go see to that. Yes, Father, the youth murmured, giving them a deep salute and then dashing off the way he had come. My middle son, he has a gift for numbers and a good eye for detail, I hope one day he will take over from me. Mur informed Kuresa, before gesturing to the young woman. And this is Raesha, my wife, she oversees my household here in the palace. The young woman bowed deeply as well. While we wait for that, is there anything I can assist your eminences with? Mur asked respectfully. The Great Priestess, inheritor of the Oracle of Heaven, has foreseen certain matters pertaining to the good fortune and future of our city, Quaruna informed him. Some of these prisoners play an integral role in what she sawunfortunately, it seems that Lords Eruz, Jamoz and Maroz do not share her vision. That is their misfortune, certainly, the old man chuckled, stroking his beard. Honestly, if I was to advise you, I would seize all of them. As you know, this old mans family came from the old Dvari heights, long before the collapse. My grandfathers father fought for long against the tribes of the lightning deer, the storm dragon, and the fire bird, and was both infuriated and impressed by their valour and tenacity. Does he mean a Kirin? Lifan asked softly, behind her. You think these people are descendants of them? Amanali asked, pensively, considering the ranks of prisoners. Their arts, and the styles reflected in some of the things I have seen on them are as the stories of those battles, passed down in my family, depict. Not the same, but not too dissimilar, the old man remarked, gesturing to a few of the cultivators who had dragon tattoos on their arms and legs, who she had to assume were from the Sheng clans Martial Pagoda. They repaid gratitude ten times over, and every slight a thousand times. I am sure you remember the talesto call them rabid dogs, when roused is underselling it, entirely. Only one of their old heavenly disasters was able to break the watch on those perilous mountains and humble the slaver dukes. My grandfathers father saw those dread bolts descend, like spears of Shamash from eternal Abzu itself, to carve open those dark peaks so that that old dreads disciple could escape the hell those villains wrought. And you fear that some old power like that could come here? Kuresa frowned. I just know the tales of my grandfathers father, Mur chuckled, stroking his beard. But those groups out east have gained power, rapidly in the last while, and many of these prisoners have come from them. Routes in and out exist; the issue has always been who guards those gates. Bloody Orcs and a vengeful elf in the west, or the blue devils in the east, Amanali sighed. And Grimvaks folly in the south sward, Mur added, spitting on the ground. And in the north, the dead keep their cruel watch, Erishkira murmured softly. Indeed, Lady Sorceress, Mur agreed, bowing formally to her. An implacable foe that even the ruin of ages has not been able to quell. And now, there are dark rumours running, fleet of foot, from Solaneum. From Solaneum? Nisa asked. Aye, they say that it fell, and then darkness returned, from its hidden places, Mur nodded. Darkness even Grimvak fears, that shaped the eras of this land ere even defilement bloomed. I wonder, Lady Sorceress, if you know much of it? I cannot say, Erishkira replied blandly, which sounded like a deflection to her, but the old Ur just nodded as if content with her denial. Announcing, LORD ERUZ! LORD MAROZ! LORD AMASH! LORD ASHDI! a strident, booming voice echoed suddenly through the courtyard. A moment later, some twenty guards, unarmed, she noted, with some interest, trotted out of the doorway behind them. Following behind at a much more measured pace, were two of the lords she recognised from the balcony the day before, along with a cluster of younger Ur, dressed in finery, led by a pair she assumed were Amash and Ashdi, that also included Ghrazir, who she recognised from the night before. At the rear, came a procession of servants, including, to her relief, her junior sisters. The whole procession came to a stop a meters away, sizing up Quarunas group, the assembled prisoners Hunter Kang, herespecially Ghrazir and another standing beside him, who was taller and a bit more muscledand then, finally arriving on Lord Mur L-lord Mur, the lead noble coughed, bowing, hurriedly. What has dragged your esteemed self? MurLord Murtook a step to the side, making it much clearer that Quaruna was the person in charge. Lord Mur is important, Kuresa murmured, holding up her token. But I had no idea he outranked her Eminence, or her Eminences granddaughter? The assembled lords looked at Quaruna again, and a few now, she thought, looked at her crown, and turned a little pale, in the pre-dawn gloom. Lady Quaruna, you should really the lead Lord coughed, starting to smile. It is one One what? Quaruna murmured. -Ah, so this is the issue, she sighed, as a final bit of understanding on Quarunas status in this city slipped into place. Clearly, the young woman had a high rank, but it was treated as a bit of a novelty by these lords, rather than an actual, iron-clad status that they had to respect. Probably, Quaruna had a token that could compel then to kneel, or be very respectful, but using it would not solve anything, because they didnt really respect the person in the role. In that regard, she likely wanted to use Hunter Kang to build up her own prestige, and presumably gain more people she could trust. A quick check of the numbers of servants who had come with the nine nobles confirmed her hunch, as, discounting her own juniors, there was an average of about seven per noble. You flouted the rule, yesterday, with that little bet, and it was humoured, the lead lord remarked, with a broad smile. Now, you punish someone lesser than you? Will you bar yourself from office for three years, and accept three hits, and pay a fine for the worth of those three? Are you trying to equate this, with that, Lord Eruz? Kuresa remarked, rolling her eyes. Who are you? one of the youths behind the lord cut in. You speak as if you are the equal of my father, yet And now, I see you have claimed others of these slaves, from the Palace stable, another youth added, with a sneer, gesturing towards Miao and the others. If I wish to promote those managed by this palace to my household, that is my business, is it not, Lord Mur? Quaruna asked, turning to the old man, who had just been listening in silence. It is indeed, your Eminence, Lord Mur nodded. As to matters from yesterday, I believe, your father would not have permitted it were it against his wishes, so as far as I am concerned, I think that matter is closed. Lord Mur Lord Eruz frowned slightly. Is there another Lord Administrator here I missed? Lord Mur asked, looking around a little theatrically. I only see her Eminence, the granddaughter of the Path Protector, Great Granddaughter of the last true Heavenly Lady our people possessed, and a pack of mewling puppies and yapping dogs attempting to look big. -Ouch she had only gotten about two thirds of what he said, but the insult was pretty clear. Shamuruleshs crime was not flouting our Lord Master, the ruler of Uldaras desire to show all of these folk off tomorrow, to our esteemed visitors from far and wide. Nor, was it crossing the desires of her Eminence. No, it was bringing the office of power and authority he held, into continued and sustained disrepute. In that regard, he has gotten off very lightly with a beating, a large fine and exile. His mistake was relying not on his own capabilities, but on backers in high places. If you wish to argue that his sentence should be lessened, and I imagine you will, if only to save your nieces blushes, you have that right as well. However, if his sentence is re-evaluated in that light, it may be increased. Lord Eruz stared at the old Ur, then shifted his gaze to Quaruna, then finally Hunter Kang. Lord Maroz, was not your eldest son quite taken with the performance of that girl Hunter Kang stole away? Aie, he is truly enamoured with her, and hoped to put in a bid, today, to make her his first concubine. A woman who can incapacitate a mortal physique to such a degree is a prize worth pursuing, the other lord, whom she recognised from the balcony, nodded, glancing at the youth to his right, who had not stopped looking at her the whole time. HunterGreat HunterKang, the youth spoke, suddenly stepping forward. It is my right, as a noble of Uldara, to contest you, and name my price. My price for victory is that slave girl at your side. -Oh, come on, this cannot be happening, she groaned inwardly, appraising the youth. His cultivation foundation was indiscernible to her, which meant he was at least akin to an Ancient Immortal, or had a treasure like she had been granted. However, he also had a faint sense of oppression in his gaze she recognised as a grasp of some kind of Law, which likely put him on a similar kind of footing to Kang. And if I win? Kang asked, blandly, seemingly not at all concerned by the youths glower. What are you offering, that I should be at all tempted to agree to this? You would refuse? Are you a Great Hunter, or a coward? the youth retorted bullishly. If you will not offer, I will pick, then, Hunter Kang suggested drily. Fine, you can take your pick, the youth sneered. You,he pointed at some of the guards, who were still standing around, mostly to watch the prisoners and because they had not been ordered to leaveorder them back a bit, and clear us a space. Quaruna considered the youth, then leant in and said something to Amanali, who snorted with derision. Are you sure you can win? she asked Kang uneasily. He looks pretty strong. I swore that oath, Kang replied, giving her shoulder a squeeze. I will not let you down. For a moment, she felt a thoroughly unreasonable increase in her heartbeat, as she took in his reassuring look. What are the rules? Kang asked. I have never had to fight a duel for honour in Uldara before. First blood. Killing is frowned upon, unless it is a legal duel to the death, Quaruna informed him drily. Which this is not. Understood, he nodded. Anything else? No artificial enhancements to help, Ghrazir called out, giving Quaruna a look that she entirely ignored. Each party gets to specify one condition, Quaruna added. Unarmed, the other youth stated immediately. Id like you to introduce yourself, Kang remarked drily. That is your condition, that I tell you my name? the youth asked, looking half surprised, half amused. It is, Kang answered, after a short pause. -Fates go! Isnt he a bit too confident? His weapon of choice is clearly a spear. She groaned. And my future, and that of my junior sisters, is riding on this! Hah, I am Mazrir, son of Maroz, grandson of UlMarozin, the youth replied as the others started to move back a bit more, many of those on his side shaking their heads in derisive amusement. Unable to do anything other than watch, she observed Kang walk forward into the open area and bow politely in the local style to Mazrir Mazrir barely bowed, then launched himself forward in a blur of motionand then danced back, his expression turning grim, as Kang, almost lazily, moved his arms to brush aside the attempted grapple Mazrir, still stony-faced, slowly started to circle around, as Kang just stood there, in the middle of the open space, tracking his movement. Come on! Get him, Maz! one of the other youths yelled. Yeah! Show this so-called Great Hunter what you can do! Get him! Ah, this is going to be really stupid, isnt it? Quaruna murmured drily to Meyla, a few paces away. Yes, Meyla, who looked entirely unconcerned, she could not help but notice, agreed. It is. Care to bet on how many moves Mazrir lasts? Quaruna asked, smirking. And what am I betting you? Meyla asked archly. Oh, I am sure we can work something out, Quaruna giggled. Excluding the exchange just now, three moves, Meyla stated. Mmmm, I think he will do it in two, Quaruna suggested. You hear that, Mazrir! Dont let us down and get defeated quickly, okay! she added cheekily to the Ur youth, who was still circling Kang warily. Mazrir didnt so much as glance in their direction, as he almost completed his circuit, his expression uneasy Abruptly, his grimace turned to a wolfish grin and he darted in, heading for Kangs left side. Kang stepped in and deflected the grasping hand, then blocked the knee and Mazrir crumpled to the ground, looking like a stunned fish. Meyla turned to Quaruna, her expression very odd. I believe that counts as two moves, Quaruna replied innocently. Fine, we can work it out later, Meyla sighed. What just happened? Mei Miao asked behind her. I too would very much like to know, Lifan added under her breath. That man is scary, is what, Sheng Huan muttered. Scary is a word for it, Pei Shirong agreed. I think the only junior in our generation who might be able to fight someone like that is Senior Cang. Senior Cang? Mei Miao sighed. As in Tian Cang Di? It seems I won, Kang remarked, eyeing the others. Anyone else want to try? Lord Maroz was staring at his son, his expression complicated. Ghrazir just looked oddly resigned, as if he had sort of expected this outcome. The others all had flushed, angry or just resigned expressions on their faces. You can all come at once, if you feel unwilling, Kang added. That isnt a duel; thats a brawl, Lord Mur observed drily. Even if I make it a condition of challenging one of them? Kang asked with a strange smile. He catches on quick, Nisa giggled as the other youths behind Ghrazir all paled. I think I should object to that, Lord Eruz remarked a little coolly, while Lord Maroz also nodded. In that case, Ill pick my prize, Kang stated, folding his arms Before he could speak, though, Quaruna leant over and whispered something in his ear. I can ask that? Kang murmured back, to which Quaruna just seemed to roll her eyes, or similar, beneath her veil. Then Ill take those two slaves To her shock, Kang picked out the two disciples from the Water Lily Pavilion of her sect, who had not been captured with her, and that presumably Mazrir had purchased elsewhere. That is a lot, compared to one, Ashdi, who was standing next to Ghrazir, finally spoke up. And they are Not part of the auction, no, Kang nodded. It was left to me to specify, and nobody objected Fine, Lord Maroz nodded. There is still the matter of the slaves that were taken from here without permission, Lord Mur added, pointing to the other female cultivators. If they are returned, with an admission of certain wider faults, it might reflect a bit better on your nephew-in-laws circumstances, the matter can be considered as dealt with. What sort of wider faults? Lord Eruz asked, narrowing his eyes. Nothing prohibitive, I just think it is harsh that your nephew, who was my subordinate, was left hung out to dry by his friends, simply because he had a position of responsibility that he was prevailed upon to exploit, if you follow my drift, the old Ur chuckled. I do, Lord Eruz murmured, glancing at the youths behind him, who flushed. How about they pay the fine, at a much higher rate and the exile matter and the loss of status are dropped? Enlistment, or re-enlistment, for six months apiece, in a unit of my choosing, Lord Mur countered. And a fine of fifteen large gold to be levied. Agreed, Lord Eruz nodded curtly. Listening, she felt slightly dazed. Lord Eruz gave the still dark courtyard a final somewhat gloomy look, then turned on his heel and, without so much as a glance at Quaruna, left. Lord Maroz stared at his unconscious son, then huffed and waved some of his servants over. They picked up the youth, checking him and confirming that he was fine, just unconscious, it seemed; then with Ghrazir following behind, he also turned and left, followed quickly by Amash, Ashdi and the other youths, all of whom just looked shocked at how things had developed. In a matter of moments, they had all departed, leaving only the nine women from Verdant Flowers Valley, who looked just as dazed and shocked as the younger Ur nobles. That you are a scary girl, Lord Mur remarked to Quaruna. Who, me? I did nothing, Quaruna replied blandly. Give your grandmother my regards. I will also speak to that old fellow about the beating, Lord Mur remarked. I assume it is those seven you are after? Mmmm, what is their buyout price? Quaruna asked. I believe it to be two large gold, Lady Quaruna, Murs young wife spoke up. But Murin will be able to confirm it when he comes. A thousand gold coins, Quaruna mused, ignoring Kuresas slight grimace. Who was listed as their seller? Kang asked. A broker, Raesha replied. But that is not uncommon. Even if the practice is institutional, few people want it to be known they sold others into slavery. As is tradition, Kang sighed. Fine, Ill purchase them all, at their buyout, Quaruna informed him. Kuresa will see that the payment is delivered at the appropriate time. Are you interested in any others? Lord Mur asked, gesturing around at the others. Are there any more of your brothers or sisters here? Kang asked her softly. Looking around, she didnt see any. There were a few she thought were from Western sects, but with everyone stark naked, unless she knew them personally, or could recognise something of their spiritual law through a familiar vibe in their remaining qi If we are allowed to purchase here, Lady Erishkira will take those six, Meyla pointed first at two women standing forlornly a few meters to their right, then a youth across the way, and finally three more young women at the far end of the courtyard. I believe they will come to a large gold for all of them, Lady Meyla, Raesha informed her politely. I will send the amount for them with the other payment, Quaruna added. Listening to the exchange, it was hard to meet the eyes of the other cultivators near her. Most of the discussions, bar the formal challenge stuff had happened in their local tongue, but the looks they were drawing were equal parts baleful, terrified and, in the case of far too many just resigned, or hopeless. A part of her wished she could get most of them out of here, because nobody, except maybe the Jade Gate Court or the Red Sovereigns, deserved a fate like this, but she also knew just how many strings were being pulled to reunite her own juniors with her. Even after Murin finally appeared, with a stack of scrolls and confirmed the prices and they had processed with her juniors back to Quarunas quarters in the palace it was still hard to believe it had all fallen into place so quickly, and well before the sun even begun to rise on the day itself. Chapter 128 — Solaneum, by Night.
Come to me here, from Crete To this holy temple, where Your lovely apple grove stands, And your altars that flicker With incense. And below the apple branches, cold Clear water sounds, everything shadowed By roses, and sleep that falls from Bright shaking leaves. And a pasture for horses blossoms With the flowers of spring, and breezes Are flowing here like honey: Come to me here. Here, Cyprian, delicately taking Nectar in golden cups Mixed with a festive joy, And pour. ~Sappho, 7th Century BC.

~ Cornelia The Armont Quarter, beneath Solaneum ~
*Drip* *Drip* *Plip* *Drip* Cornelia paused at the intersection of the excavated street, deep beneath Old Solaneum, listening to the chiming echoes of dripping water. It was oddly nostalgic to be walking these streets again, however many thousands of years it had truly been since these districts of Solaneum had been on the surface. Behind her, the four nymphs who were accompanying her on this trip into darkness were peering into the dark voids of the buildings beside them with a child-like curiosity that almost bordered on the aggressive. Holding their torches into darkened doorways and peering in over-lowered windowsills into ancient shop fronts that now held only broken pottery and mouldering masonry. That fearless curiosity, and the fact that all four were periodically walking on the surface of the shallow, silty stream that was the paved surface of the street itself, was the only sign that they were anything more than young, mortal women. -Women who would not have dared walk these streets alone, back in the days they were uncovered, she reflected with a sigh, watching the four, dressed as she was, in shoulder-clasped stola and palla, both so dark of hue they were practically shadows in the shadow, explore. A part of her had to admit that the rotten, flooded and decrepit subterranean dcor of these ancient streetslooted and re-looted by aeons of exploration and exploitationfelt much more fitting as an ambience that reflected the nature of this place beneath its surface than any it had held back in those ancient days. And this neighbourhood had been among the worst. A place of licensed brothels and slave markets and less legal gambling dives. Come on, there is nothing down here but us, Ianthe, who was nearest to her, observed with a giggle that melted into the pervasive dripping of water on stonework. Usand a small eternitys worth of broken dreams, Alira chimed in, holding up the oleander-wood torch she was carrying to better illuminate their surroundings as she also came over to join them. Via Attacas she mused, reading the water-worn street name where it was carved into a plaque next to them on the wall. Dont tell me we are lost, or did Phiale screw up the hydromancy, despite doing it on the midnight hour? Hey! Phiale objected, puffing out her cheeks. No, she shook her head. The old Temple to Apthe Church of Saint Maurice and Lady Armontis at the far end of this concourse. She pointed her own torch to the right, into the gloom of the partly excavated street that stretched away into darkness in that direction. I was just reflecting on how appropriate the ambience is for how this place used to be. Its definitely got the we forgot to do the landscape gardening or building maintenance vibe that the stygian borders are so well known for, down pat, Ianeira, the eldest of the four, agreed, holding her torch into another doorway with a shake of her head. That was held to be part of its charm back then, she sighed, her gaze lingering on some of the barely visible graffiti, which was the traditional collection of smut, political commentary, curses and advertisements. The quaint old buildings, centuries old, the narrow streets And the painted whores selling their pimps favours in every alley, Phiale added sourly, tapping her foot on the surface of the shallow, silty water. As the ripples spread, she fancied for a moment that she could genuinely see the street as it had beena dusky reflection of vice and avarice, upon which poor, unfortunate souls were hung like mawkish puppets, playing the parts this city had twisted them into. It seems they cleaned it out pretty good at any rate, Ianthe mused. Even the floor tiles of some of these places have been ripped up. Exploration of the Eastern Provinces ruins was a growth industry, of sorts, during the Great Consolidation, she elaborated, unsure if the four had ever been in this part of the world during that chaotic era. Even the commonest relics of Old Solaneum were desired by collectors and nobles looking to build their new estates in styles that evoked the romance of its ancient past. Ever is it so Ianeira agreed with a sigh of her own, as they both started off down the street in the direction of the chapel. Later, as the city continued to sink and the corruption grew greater, the lower levels became less accessible, even with the prodigious power that the rulers of this land tried to direct towards it, she continued, scanning the path ahead pensively as they walked. Those cursed by their association with this miserable place started Ehyaaaa! she turned at the oddly playful scream to find Ianthe waving her oleander torch threateningly in the face of a shadea gaunt, dead-eyed man dressed in a green tunic who had slunk out of one of the partly excavated side-alleys they had just passed. Ged-id-away-from-me! The shade half-grasped for the nymph, before recoiling with preternatural speed from the torch and vanishing back into the shadows. What were you saying about us being all alone down here? Ianeira remarked drily, as Phiale rolled her eyes. Booo Ianthe pouted, shoving her torch into the alley and pointedly peering into it. Glancing back down the street in the direction they had come, she fancied she saw a few more shades slink backwards into the shadows of doorways and windows. Ah! Theres a body in here, Ianthe exclaimed, waving for them to come over. Crossing the tunnel, she peered into the narrow entrance to the alleyway to find a decomposing figure in corroded mail slumped face down in the mud. A two-handed axe was buried deep in the wall beside it, several further rents into the stonework telling the tale of its last moments. One of those who came with the one we are seeking? Alira asked her, peering in as well. Or someone who came in search of them, she mused, as Ianthe clambered over and flipped the body over with her foot. To her eyes, the mail and the helmet lying nearby in the dirt were the right style, and two-handed axes and such had been a common weapon well into that period among arms-men and the like, as far as she could recall. Explains why it stayed here, at least, Alira observed as they all considered the melted hole in the mail covering the bodys chest and the seared symbol for seal, the pneuma of which was still just about discernible to her senses, on its exposed flesh. With a silent snarl, the gaunt shade reappeared beside her, putting a hand on her shoulder She stared at the handas for a brief moment she had a vivid impression of the man grasping her, pushing her down and branding a slave mark on herthen at the shade. Its hungry expression turned first confused, then fearful, as it realised it had no means at all to influence her. Almost comically, it gave her a very awkward smile, as if she hadnt just seen its intent very clearly, and tried to step back into the shadows of the tunnel. Before it could, however, she caught its wrist and stopped it. Did you kill him, slaver? she asked in Latin, the language of the time the slave trader had been alive. The shades smile slipped, and its eyes flitted this way and that You should answer her, Alira murmured, stepping behind the shade and grasping it by the back of its neck. Unless it cant, she mused, grasping the front of the shades tunic and ripping it open to expose a faint blue-gold shadow of the same seal mark on its chest. Back then, what was the penalty for one such as this, if they dared lay hands on a noble daughter of a patrician house? Ianeira asked drily. Strung up and flogged with orichalcum flail, she replied blandly as the shades expression paled. Then enslaved. I guess if they had some status or property, they might have had that confiscated instead, and been exiled. I guess by the rule of law, he has some property, Alira chuckled, nodding at the corpse. So In one smooth motion, Alira withdrew her orichalcum dagger from beneath her stola and stabbed it laterally into the stunned shades lower back. With a silent scream it collapsed, leaving her holding it up off the ground with one hand as its legs vanished. Exile is a bit tricky, Alira shrugged. And dreaming to lay hands on a companion of Artemis is a crime even gods have suffered for. Though not half-way enough, Phiale muttered under her breath. She considered the twitching shade for a long moment, then passed it over to Ianthe, who dragged it unceremoniously into the alley and dumped it at the back, before making her way back out to join them. Probably, she could have released the seal, but given how the shade had lived its life as a participant in this neighbourhoods main industryhuman miseryshe had no sympathy for its plight. Even then, there was no guarantee it would have shared anything useful, and in a way, the presence of the seal itself was confirmation enough that they were on the right path. Onwards then, Ianthe declared brightly, holding up her torch to illuminate the excavated street ahead of them. As they continued up the cleared concourse, more traces of ancient fighting started to become apparent. Stretches of the lithified dirt walls held a glassy iridescence in the light of their torches, and the exposed paving beneath the shallow water was visibly rippled and distorted beneath the silt. Here and there, there were also other bodies, or the remains of them. They passed several shadowy afterimages on walls, their outlines blurred by the passage of millennia, the nature of their demise and the stygian ambience. Some powerful dimensional magic was used here, Ianeira observed, pausing to look down at something as their path started to widen out. Holding her own torch up, she saw what the nymph meant. Here and there beneath the waters, she could glimpse shadowy figures, drifting silently in the reflections scattered by their torches. As they passed over them, some even stirred, hands of men, women and even children grasping towards her feet, only to be repelled by the underside of the water surface. Or a divine intercession, Phiale suggested, pointing ahead of them towards a figure half fused into the wall of a building ahead of them. Look at his hand, she added, holding up her torch so it more clearly illuminated the figure. In the shimmering light she caught the glimmer of dull gold, both where the bodys petrified flesh was flaking away, and on its outstretched hand, which was scarred by a misshapen metallic smear, the open palm imprinted with a holy emblem of the church. Bless This Blade in the Lords Name, Alira, who had picked up a melted sword out of the water nearby, murmured, tracing the inscription on it with her fingertips. This style seems from the Kingdom of Jeris. Armont was one of their Living Saints, right? she added, turning the blade over, exposing the heraldic symbol of the saint on the hilt. He was, she confirmed, walking over to stand before the remains of the warrior priest. The Armont family have history with Solaneum as I knew it as well. They started off as Equites, but the wealth their land in this district generated them eventually led them to purchase a position as an uplifted patrician familyLady Claudia Armont funded the conversion of the temple your divination showed, too. From trading in slaves of the body, to slaves of the soul, Ianeira sighed, shaking her head as she took in the street as well. And every vice in between, she added, under her breath, tracing the barely visible signage of the wall of the brothel into which he was fused She was just about to move on, when a pallid, feminine hand suddenly pressed against the glassy inside of the wall, the ghostly figure of a young woman with a slave brand, appearing to stare at her. After a moment, she was joined by another and another, until almost a dozen shades of slaves, both male and female were watching them. Tempted to free them? Phiale asked. I have no quarrel with the poor souls this place ruined, she replied, stepping forward and putting her hand against the wall. And anyway She touched her free hand to the Sword of Harmony, which was currently transformed into the broach fastening the shoulder of her stola, and focused on the idea of freeing them and returning harmony to the relationship between the wall and them. In her reflection on the wall, the symbol for Dawn glimmered in her irises and on her forehead. A ripple of pneuma radiated out from her palm, and then the sense of forbiddance infused into the wall melted away. I also have some responsibilities, she murmured. The shades stared at her, then the young woman hesitantly pushed against the wall, her eyes widening as her hand passed easily through it. Y-you another, slightly woman, her voice like a distant breath of wind, fell to her knees. O Goddesses a young boy whispered, clasping the hem of Aliras gown. What should I call you? she asked the young woman who had first attracted her attention. I V-Valeria, the young woman whispered, staring at her with wide eyes. What happened here, Valeria? she asked gently. She didnt truly expect these shades to have much knowledge of the specifics of the fighting that had occurred here, but information was still information. I there was a woman, Valeria mumbled. It as if it was a nightmare, she was weeping and bloody Cursing the god of Armont, another young woman hissed. Armont, that family bought me another young woman whispered. Men like soldiers and priests chasing her, Valeria nodded, shuddering. They cast their cultish spells Tried to bind us a young Ur-woman snarled. Such Pain Such Rage They tried to seal her seal us we tried to resist, but she Valeria trailed off, looking haunted. Its all a blur, the young Ur-woman muttered, putting a hand to her head. Like a half-remembered dream and then we were It feels like it was just a moment ago and also so long ago, Valeria mumbled. What of his spirit? she nodded to the priest. Several of the shades made a poof gesture. His symbol ate it, the young Ur-woman elaborated, in case they didnt get it. Their god did not save them, a young man sneered. He saves nobody, another dark-haired young girl agreed. I prayed and I prayed but he never saved me. Will you save us Goddesses? the young boy who was still grasping Aliras gown sobbed. Phiale gave her a look that spoke volumes, and which she chose to ignore. Granting their souls passage to the afterlife wasnt impossible, but the destination or the nature of what it would entail probably wasnt what the shades would expect. In many respects, the lands around Solaneum had been well on their way to becoming a pocket underworld long ago. Salvation is a promise even Gods do not hand out lightly, she said at last. However, if it is a matter of the proper rites, that I can do. These poor former slaves deaths in ancient Solaneum, and the lack of proper rites over their bodies due to that status, had ensured that no matter their faith or actions in life, they would reside here in some form for as long as the stygian strength of the land endured. Ianeira passed her one of the ceramic serving bowls they had brought with them on this endeavour, then the four nymphs stepped back, taking up positions so she was at the centre of a square between them, each holding up their own torch. Crouching down, she filled the bowl to the brim with cold, clear water, then held it up before the shades. I offer you the waters that nourish the gardens of the blessed, as recompense for the oath broken by those who should have watched over you. Speak your name, that their blessing might cleanse you. Attacus, the young boy who had grasped Aliras gown whispered immediately. Claudia, the dark-haired young woman murmured, closing her eyes. Arimus, another young boy hissed. Laashae, the young Ur-woman stated after a moments hesitation. Valeria Sura, Valeria stated, also after a short pause, bowing slightly to her. In short order, all of the others also spoke the name that she presumed had most meaning to them. Aphrodite of the Gardens, hear my Plea, take these poor souls into your loving embrace, she whispered, pouring out the water from the bowl and focused her inner thoughts on those oft glimpsed scenes of Elysium The first poured drops to hit the waters surface gave off faint chimes that echoed through the excavated street, rising and falling like the notes of a funerary hymn. As they washed over the shades, their forms became subtly clearer. Something of the constriction of the dark legacy of the place they were in also fell away and their eyes became brighter. The shades all stared at her as the chimes faded away, confusion replacing trepidation. You are already in the underworld, Phiale remarked drily. However, now you are free to travel within this place as you wish, no longer bound to the nature of your demise, she added. The shades all continued to stare at her, as if they had not quite understood the words she spoke, until Laashaes eyes widened, then she rippled and vanished, the waters beneath her reflecting the rolling grassland above them. With almost comedic slowness, the other shades all turned to look at the spot where Laashae had stood, then back at the five of them, then all but Valeria and Claudia vanished into reflections of the surface landscape above them. Is there something else? Ianeira asked the two shades. Ah uh, no Valeria shook her head, a little hurriedly, she thought, then bowed and, grabbing Claudia by the hand, the pair of them also departed, a scene of the acropolis and the converted temple of Jupiter mirrored beneath them. Interesting, Ianthe mused, eyeing the spot where they vanished. Indeed, she nodded, making a mental note to follow up on that pair, because her instinct towards complicated bullshit in this place had just been gently plucked. Right, shall we go see about what we came to do? Says the woman who keeps finding distractions, Phiale chuckled. Shaking her head, she gave the petrified priest a final glance, then set off down the street once more. Imagine coming all the way down here and dying prying ornamental bricks out of the facing of a cheap and swift taberna, Alira muttered, as they walked on, gesturing at a half-deconstructed wall, off to their right, where the half-petrified, desiccated body of a youth lay, slumped amid a pile of bricks, traces of a rusted crowbar still in hand. Thieves come, thieves go, families remain the same, she observed drily, eyeing the body and the tumbled stacks of bricks and the ornamental patterns on them that would have formed the chasing around the opening into the shops interior. Most of the construction here was done by the Calduneii and Armontii. If you got a few good pieces from down here, they could set a family up for months, she added. or die horribly, without a grave, your shade cursed to join the rest, Ianthe sighed, using her torch to illuminate a further skeletal body lying inside, slumped beside a partially exposed dolia pot that had been set into the shop counter. That was their fate, more often than not, she agreed. But enough did make it back, oddly enough, that they kept coming. Of course they did, Phiale chuckled darkly, eyeing the sealed shade of a portly man wearing a fancier dark green toga, who was pawing sluggishly at the underside of the water, as she passed by it. With a derisive snort, Ianeira tapped her foot on the water surface above him as she passed a moment later and the shade warped and scattered amidst the ripples, its hungry expression turning fearful and confused. In silence, they walked on, past other signs of looting, fighting and several more slumped, petrified priests, until at last, after some forty paces, the street opened out into a broad, flooded, cavernous area that had originally been both one of the largest slave markets of Old Solaneum, and the administrative forum for this neighbourhood. Even now, she could all too easily conjure the hustle and the bustle that had once filled it, the clamour of voices selling goods and flesh in equal measure, with little distinction between. Their destination, the Temple to Apollo Invictusthen converted to the Chapel of Saint Maurice by the same Armont family that had helped fund it as a monument to their role in conquering this landstood on the far side. Now, its columns were just half-exposed pale marble, barely catching the light of their torches, however, she could still recall standing on its steps, back before everything, listening to her father give speeches at the great festival commemorating the provinces founding. Back then, even though its status as a temple was diminished, they had still been painted blue and yellow, its marble steps polished till they gleamed, its bronze, domed roof a shining beacon that reflected both sun and moon in equal radiance, easily visible from miles any direction. It seems they came down here in some force, Alira noted, gesturing with her torch to a scattering of frozen figures to their right and left, near the edges of the flooded plaza, their armour glittering under the torchlight. Looking around, she quickly spotted more, beneath the now waist-deep water, its chthonic, stygian strength preserving their bodies like pale statues where they had fallen. A quick count suggested at least thirty corpses, and that was just the ones she could see, and which had been strong enough in life to have endured in this environment. There were glittering reflections elsewhere in the silt coating the plaza that could either be bones, discarded weapons or just scattered, scavenged wealth. Whoever sealed this place was powerful, Phiale noted, as she also spotted the dozens of shadowy figures as they began to slip into focus beneath the unnaturally still water. Explains why I still have a headache from the hydromancy, at least. At least it means we can pass without having to beat them off with our torches, given the nature of this place, she observed. Indeed, Ianeira agreed, pulling her stola a little tighter around her shoulders. Even by the standards of such places, this plaza is a charnel house to broken destinies and stolen fates. I foresee a potential problem here, though, Alira muttered, as they started out across the water, towards the shadowed columns of the temple-turned-church. What if this sealing is somehow bound up with her? Dealing with the shades should not prove too troublesome, she mused. I have a few means, and the performative nature of what we are doing also provides a great deal I meant more in terms of them becoming an inconvenient tarpit, and we do have a bit of a schedule to keep, unless you want to wait out a full day having gotten here, Alira clarified with an eye roll. Oh hmmm she frowned, understanding what the nymph meant now. Their trip down here had been timed such that they would have the most auspicious hour for communing with spiritsthe hour before dawnto work with, as well as the moment of sunrise itself, to support the ritual she intended to perform. The question of dealing with vexed spirits of some of the other wandering dangers down here was one they had already factored in, but a few thousand shades bound in a confining spatial prison of largely unknown parameters, was an unforeseen variable. That those she had just released had a rather suspect grasp of the years elapsed wasnt necessarily a good thing, either. They could be grateful, Ianthe pointed out. The slaves you liberated were However, there are plenty who perished here who have much more malignant outlooks, she sighed. And some of those shades were formidable mystics and controlling figures in life, whose grasp of those they oppressed in life had not lessened significantly, she noted. And that is just the ones from my time. This neighbourhood attracted the worst and buried many of them here, unmourned. The seal the Isla Elves and Hibric Queens put on this place did not resolve that; it just ensured it could never ferment to something they viewed as worse. -Not to mention, a decent portion of those shades blame me, in one way or another, for their circumstances. I know I said this before, but we also dont know what kind of mentality she might have, Alira added with a slight grimace of her own. I know little of how the Saintess of Mana, as they called her, perished, but I do know Saints and Heroes do not go down easy. For emphasis, Alira waved pointedly to the still water, the scattered bodies beneath it, and the swarm of shades still slowly following their progress as they approached the temples steps. And given some of their allegiances in life True, she conceded, that thought preying a bit on her mind as well. However, if this seal is in fact, her doing, that would simplify matters. It would, Alira acknowledged. But returning a potentially traumatized Saintess is not without its risks Stopping, she turned to stare back the way they had come, then to either side, feeling in the back of her mind that something about this was a little off. It wasnt that Alira and Ianthe had doubts it was just that they had hashed most of this out already, before coming down here, and concluded that the rewards significantly outweighed the risks. This conversation was almost retreading that one, but in ways her intuition suggested was trying to almost persuade them out of what they were doing. So, someone really doesnt want us going in there, eh? Alira, who had also stopped, muttered, shaking her head. Or something, Ianeira mused, looking around at the placid lake with narrowed eyes. It would seem so, she agreed, also looking around carefully now; however, there was little that stood out beyond the things they had already Ah, that would be it Phiale pointed down at the water below them, and a little off to their left. Following her gaze, she saw the ruins of a broad, shallow bottomed boat, sunk a few paces ahead of them, the corpses of half a dozen Ur-folk forever trapped within it, including three wearing silver masks and, in the middle of the craft, a familiar magical array, in the style of those that the river-cities up north used to control access within their territories. That doesnt necessarily bode well, Alira scowled. Those masks are in the style of the Masters of Udrasa. Two of them are wearing jewellery that marks them as Grimvaks sorcerers, she noted, looking more carefully at the other corpses now. That one is from Katum, Ianeira added, pointing to the last body. Or at least, his weapon is she drew their attention to the off-greenish-silver blade and the flowing, dark-golden, Hibric-like designs that adorned it that lay beneath it. Agrond, Ianthe grimaced. You can take the clay pots away from the sorcerer lords, but you cant take the sorcerer lords out of the clay pots, Phiale murmured. It would make sense that Grimvakor one of her lieutenantsmade some effort to explore this place, she sighed. And presumably recruited some help from the other major players in this region. Knowing the Masters, it could be the other way around, Alira muttered, shaking her head. even we have no real idea what their game is, Ianthe nodded. Though if that tribulation was anything to go by, they seem to have some pact with the King in Yellow Involuntarily, she found herself stepping forwards, recalling the deeply unpleasant memory of dying to the Sar-Katush. It was hard to say if it was just her imagination, or the chthonic ambience in general, but the light of their torches had felt like they dimmed for a brief moment. Please dont bring that malignancy up by name, Ianeira muttered, giving Ianthe a playful hand-chop to the head, as if she were a naughty child. Especially when we are trying to do ritual things with souls and corpses! Phiale added archly. Sowwie Im gonna blame that stupid glyph! Ianthe muttered, glaring at the slab in the bottom of the sunken boat. Hmmmm Narrowing her eyes, she pondered for a moment what could be done about that, because this kind of thing, while it was not especially dangerous for them in a general sense, would be rather annoying when they needed to focus on the upcoming ritual. -I guess the Sword of Harmony is the most expedient way, she decided, putting her hand to the broach At a thought, it transformed into a long lance with a broad tip, reminiscent of the kind citizen cavalry had used back when she was still alive. Moving to stand directly above the glyph, she thrust the lance down into the two meters of water, piercing the formation through its heart Immediately, a subtle sense of clarity returned to her, as if a hitherto unnoticed noise that been distracting her was silenced. For good measure, she still dragged the tip sideways, until the slab was thoroughly split and there was little chance of the formation repairing itself. Reverting the lance to the broach, before her stola could slip off her shoulder, she scanned the waters around them in case there was anything else, but nothing presented itself. Giving the still waters a final look, she turned and made her way onwards across the plaza, the others falling in behind her. She spotted two more ruined vessels before they reached the steps up to the temple portico, along with further evidence of the Ur-folks expedition in the form of skeletal remains of Katum and Caeracht warriors. It seems a few made it all the way across, Alira observed as they started up the steps. Or stayed behind as a rearguard, Ianeira mused, eyeing the nearest body, which had been seemingly dismembered by something that had left a deep scar in the nearest column. Certainly, there was a fight here, she agreed, pausing to pick up an amulet that was lying on the top stepthree leaves of blood red jade, arranged in a trefoil pattern, the veins inlaid with Kynthian gold. As a design, it was one she was familiar with. A thing Grimvak had developed for her trusted Lieutenants to help them resist possession by shades, at least for a time. She hadnt noticed any on the corpses in the water, but it was possible they were under their garments. And it might not have been between themselves? Unless they had a disagreement about what they found here, Phiale suggested. I would not trust the Masters to tell me the sky was blue, were both they and I standing beneath it on a sunny day. The Jeris group made it here as well, Ianthe added, pointing with her torch off to the side, to one of the plinths that would have held a statue of Apollo, or later, Saint Maurice. And oh, thats interesting Looking where Ianthe was gesturing, she saw not only a scatter of silvery bones in a mail hauberk, but also the melted, skeletal remains of a plate-armoured knight, their sword fused upright to the paving like a macabre gravestone. I guess someone as famous as her would always be a source of interest, Phiale remarked. There is another here, on the far side she glanced back over to where Alira was standing by a second slumped smear of molten metal. Its almost like they were thrown against the doorway while their armour melted, Alira added, holding up her torch to better illuminate the dark portal of the doorway into the interior, exposing a silvery metal smear at chest height on the right door jamb. You know even accounting for the melting, arent they a bit short? Alira muttered, tilting her head and making some fairly abstract gestures with her free hand as she considered the body beside her. It is what it is, she shrugged helplessly, making her way over to the doorway proper and holding up her torch carefully before it, just in case there was some weird ward or unpleasant surprise in store. As you said, the Saintess of Mana was not exactly a nobody, and the stories surrounding her demise were a foundational part of the mythology first the High Kings of Abernathy, then Everkind, then the Imperial Commonwealth created, she added, shifting her gaze to the room beyond. What she could make out of the temple atrium seemed clear enough, though the gloom hung a little too heavy to its shadows, she couldnt help but feel. The fate of the prior visitors to this place didnt inspire much there, either. This place buried as many greedy and inquisitive souls in those eras as it did earlier ones. Not enough by half, as it turned out, Ianeira muttered. How is the doorway? Lacking its famed Kynthian gold doors, but that is unsurprising, she chuckled, waving her torch through it. But otherwise, seems clear. Despite saying that, she still steeled herself a little as she stepped through. You know, I never actually stepped foot in the temple itself, she remarked, holding up her torch to better illuminate the interior. Only the priest and male citizens could venerate Apollo Invictus in his temple, and the church kept up the practice for most of the time I spent in this city before being sealed. Unsurprising, Phiale nodded, stepping through after her. She couldnt help but notice that the other three also rolled their eyes. -Ah, they would have known Apollo, she mused, making her way over to the pool at the centre of the atrium, noting the scattered remnants of a Jeris priest by the left wall. Another plate-armoured figure was bent in what she could only call a terminally unnatural position, a two-handed duramar warhammer lying near it. Another shorty in plate, Alira murmured, nodding towards it. Indeed, giving it a second look, she found it was short, just over a pacearound five feet in the later eras measurementstall. It also had a squinting, she took a few steps over towards the armoured form, and found it did, indeed have a twisted, braided beard. Its a Dvari? Ianeira raised an eyebrow. Mercenaries, perhaps? she suggested, glancing through the doorway beyond the columns and finding that the room beyond was mostly buried in fallen masonry. Well, I got good news, Ianthe called over to her. Oh? she turned back to see Ianthe standing in the entry way to the main hall of the temple-turned-church. Walking over to her, followed by the others, she held her own torch aloft and peered inside. The hall within, which was lined with tall, fluted columns along both walls, was actually some two feet lower than the atrium they stood in, and as a result, flooded to about knee height. I give you one sacred pool Ianthe declared grandly, pointing to the far end of the hall, and the source of that flooding, where the raised enclosure that would have once held the statue of Apollo Invictus, stood, fronted by a white marble altar about a pace high overflowing sacred pool, you mean, Alira chuckled. What an astute observation, Phiale declared drily. You And one Saintess of Mana, Ianthe added, cutting her off with an almost bullish dramatic flourish, not that they needed her to draw their eyes to the fair-haired female figure lying against it. Girls, just because this is a temple of Apollo, does not mean you need to be thematically dramatic, Ianeira murmured, giving the three other nymphs a sideways look that they all chose to ignore. Shaking her head in amusement at their exchange, she stepped through the door and made her way along the hall to the saintess body, leaving the others to fall in after her. Sarah Helena of Jeris, as she had been most widely known, lay slumped against the altar, one hand clutching at a deep wound in her side, the other trailing in the water, as if she had been reaching out with it. Unlike the corpses they had seen outside, she showed no traces at all of desiccation or decomposition, beyond the unnatural pallor of her skin. Even the wounds that had likely ended her lifeover her heart, through her side and through her right thighwere still livid upon her flesh. That, combined with lank pale-golden red hair and lack of clothing, almost gave her the appearance of a statue of a martyr of the New Faith, carved in deathless repose, staring up at the shadowed dome that would once have reflected the zodiac, set in crystal stars within a lapis and gold mosaic of the heavens. All she lacks is the lamenting Achilles who cut her down, Ianeira sighed, looking down at the young woman, her eyes tracing the various wounds. The ones who did this had not my Lady to sear such remorse into their hearts, she murmured, carefully touching the wound over the saintesss heart. These wounds were made with Illdrium blades, it seems And her body is concerningly devoid of its foundational pneuma, Phiale, who had also joined them now, observed. Placing her palm over Sarah Helenas heart, she closed her eyes and after taking a deep breath, whispered Kataskopia. For a moment, a scene from long ago wavered before her eyesof the Saintess, now dressed in white robes, a silver wreath adorning her hair, standing with a group of others, before the great seal placed on her, Laurentius and the others. The scene skipped, it was not hers, now, but drawn from lingering intent etched with the saintesss body, watching as four priests anointed a dark-haired youth wearing the sigil of the Abernathy Family with various relics Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Abruptly, what came after that, vanished, leaving her with the feeling that she had just slammed her head into a solid wall, that then tried to project that abjuration of the memory directly into her own mind. Against someone lesser than her, the assault on the foundation of her Psychikon might well have proven lethal and certainly rendered them permanently insensible. Even having experienced her share of miserable deaths and cruel torments, it left her gasping, her vision blurred. Still, in those moments, she had caught a glimpse of what she sought, in the relics held by the four priests as they blessed the Prince of the Golden Dawn, Edmund Abernathy, anointing him as the new Hero of Light. A small, jewel encrusted, dark gold box in the style of a psalter; engraved with Saint Armonts holy symbol, hanging innocuously at the waist of the officiating priest, that had no outwards aura, and almost merged into his garments as if they were one and the same. Had she not, in the years since this memory, had several misguided fools come to the seal, seeking to use similar objects on iteither to try and remove the stygian corruption, to bind her to their command, or try to unseal or resurrect Laurentius, even she might not have drawn the connection, and known exactly what to look for. You okay? Ianeira asked, putting a hand to her shoulder. Y-yeah, she grimaced, pinching her nose for a moment to stop the bleeding, They used a wish scroll on her, or something of a similar nature. That could complicate things, Alira, who having seemingly finished checking the right side of the hall and come over to join them, groaned. Mmmmm Phiale, however, just made a face. Aiii I cant say I didnt expect something like that, Ianeira sighed. Indeed, she nodded, standing back up. They did not sever it, and the mythology constructed after tended to take the line that she bequeathed a portion of her power to Edmund Abernathy to aid him as he underwent the trials to be recognised as the second Hero of Light, and then heroically sacrificed herself to save him. True, Alira sighed. But wishes are just They are, she conceded. However, this one seems to have been done with the power of Saint Armont and has basically just given me a bloody nose and a nasty headache. My hunch is that it was more directed at hiding Yeah, Phiale nodded. This would also explain the very muted and unclear results I got from the hydromancy. Still, she clearly has no foundation to speak of, Alira muttered. Fortunately, the ritual is not dependant on that, Ianeira remarked, before she could. If the five of us cannot do this, we should just become mortals and live out our lives as the failures we deserve to be called. Uh-huh, Phiale agreed. It just means we might have to take a few extra steps, if the need arises Anything of note in the side chambers? she asked Ianthe, who had also joined them at this point. Fallen walls and a bunch more corpses, Ianthe replied with a shrug. There appears to be a catacomb, but it is flooded. Same, Alira agreed. Though hmmm, the nymph trailed off, looking around with a faint frown. My instinct says we are being watched, somehow, but Now that you mention it, Ianthe nodded. The aura in this place is unsettled, even by the standards of what has transpired here. It was the temple to Apollo Invictus, Ianeira remarked drily. Never mind the question of what has since occurred here, I am fairly sure they did not properly deconsecrate it when it was rebuilt as a church. What divination magic they used to hide this will not have helped either, Phiale added, passing her torch to Ianthe, and putting the cloth bag she had been wearing beneath her palla on the altar so she could unpack it. Well, we can only keep an eye out, she sighed, producing the jar of ambrosia and passing it to Alira, who, after passing off her own torch to Ianthe, was also starting to unpack her own satchel. The matter of preparing the ritual materials only took a few minutes. While she considered the order of the ritual and what incantation would be necessary, Alira decanted some ambrosia into a crystal drinking vessel, before returning the jar to her. Phiale poured blood out into a shallow clay bowl and spent a long moment staring at it pensively. Ianeira, meanwhile, sorted a collection of fresh fruitsome pomegranates, grapes, a citron she had acquired from somewhere, and a handful of fruit from the lotus trees that grew widely in the hills nearby, and spent a short minute examining each and carefully arranging them into a third bowl. Ianthe, for her part, paced out a rough perimeter around the saintess, marking the three auspicious directions of the hours where she, Alira and Ianeira would stand using the oleander wood torches. Okay, I am done with this, Ianthe declared. I guess you are Autumn and Peace, Ianeira? Yep, the elder nymph nodded. I guess that makes me Spring and Justice, Ianthe chuckled. Summer and Order it is then, Alira sighed wryly. How long do we have to wait? she asked. By her estimate, it should be close to the hour before dawn, but the nymphs natural attunement to the world made them much better judges of such things than she could ever be, in a place like this. I think we can start, Ianeira replied, pulling her palla more overtly over her head and taking her bowl of fruit and moving to stand to the right of the saintesss body. Yeah, Ianthe agreed, doing the same with her own palla before recovering Phiales torch and taking up her position on the left side. Alira, meanwhile, picked up the crystal drinking vessel and positioned herself to the right of the saintesss head. Phiale, who was not part of that outer formation, stood across from Alira on the left. Taking up position before the Saintess, so they were arranged in a rough pentangle, with her at the bottom point, she made sure her own head was covered, then held up her own torch with two hands. O Goddess! she called out, echoed by the four nymphs. Golden Kyntheria, Illustrious Queen, who gives kindly of gifts to men and women, who as daughter of Heaven, born of oceans wave and with gentle smile, guards well the crossroads of our lives, we call upon thee! The torches around them rippled, their flames growing brighter, reflecting like stars in the waters around them. I offer thee, the heart of a fire. Ianthe skilfully snuffed a handful of the burning embers from her torch and placed them in the wound over the saintesss heart. I offer thee, the water of a life. Stepping forward, she placed her torch by the saintesss feet, then dipped her fingers in to the bowl of blood Phiale was holding out and smeared a little on her pale lips. I offer thee, the food of a god With measured care, Alira carefully poured a few drops of the precious ambrosia from the crystal bowl onto the saintesss forehead, between her eyes. I offer thee, the promise of a future, never told. Taking a Lotus fruit from the bowl Ianeira held out, she split it and placed the pulpy flesh of the fruit against the saintesss now red lips. Accept my gift, she whispered, carefully drawing the sovereign seal of Aphrodite on the saintesss brow using the ambrosia. Ambologera Focusing on her memories of the pale-haired young woman walking with her comrades through the ruined streets of Solaneum, she spoke her name, not the one she had been given later in life, but the one bestowed her at birth. Fionnir N Rhuith The water pooling around the unfortunate victim of ancient greed shimmered, shadows shifting eerily in the light of the torches they had brought. Then, the pale-haired young womans blue eyes suddenly gained a semblance of focus they had been lacking before. Whaaaee heuk!? Fionnirs first words, unfortunately, came out as a ragged rasp, her lips barely able to move. I guess her body atrophied, Ianeira observed, taking the torch she had just set down and holding it up to better illuminate their surroundings. Getting stabbed repeatedly by a soul-quenched Illdrium blade and left to rot in this place will do that to you, Phiale agreed drily, eyeing the still unhealed wounds on Fionnirs body. Relax, she told the young woman, trying her best to speak in Old Hibric. Your body is still adjusting. The young woman focused on her, her irises contracting just enough to show that she was taking in her appearance, then the masked nymphs with her. Some greedy bastards have woken up, by the way, Ianthe added, looking around at the now deepening shadows. As expected, she sighed, standing back up and taking in the ruins of the columned hall. Witch of the Defiled You dare!? It is the will of Lord Meltras Our Prince So tender, thy flesh The sinister hate-filled words echoed around them, the torches the nymphs were holding guttering as the air within the catacomb shifted unnaturally. Moments later, fourteen figures, vivid enough that an unprepared or unknowing observer might have thought them genuinely flesh and blood, slunk out from between the columns. Most of them were armed and armoured, clad knee-length mail, their tabards stained and ruined but still showing the symbols of some of the noble families who had subjugated the Ur-folk and pushed out the Hibric tribes from these landsMeltras, Belthorne, Jeris, Calder and Armont. The rest wore long robes akin to monks, and carried censers, maces and various symbols of their faith. Interloper one of the older, mail-clad figures from the Jeris family pointed his muck-stained blade at them. Just our luck. How could no one have, in all this time, looted their weapons as a service to future generations? Phiale complained as she also noted the eerie blue sheen trapped within the exposed portions of the blade. Sweeping the others, she noted with a sigh that most were bearing weapons made of Illdrium and Duramar, which probably meant their mail was not much worse. It certainly helped explain the deaths of those who had come later. Defiled Wytches! one of the priests snarled, pointing generally at all of them. Accept the Wrath of Armont! Their surroundings immediately twisted, the shadows taking on a decidedly blue hue as flames manifested out of nothing, surging in from every direction. With them came a faint sense of oppression and a creepy feeling that she was quite familiar with, from her various clashes with priests and holy warriors of the Solace God from long ago. Tcch, Ianthe just clicked her tongue and waved her oleander torch in a broad sweep at them. The slowly advancing attackers all paused as the blue flames of the spell the priest had invoked swirled unnaturally and then dispersed. So, how do you want to do this? Ianeira asked her. -That is the question, she mused, quickly taking stock. Moving Fionnir would require Aphrodites gift to fully take effect, which given the state her body had been in, and the time she had been down here, might take some minutes, even with her performing the Ritual of Ambologera properly, rather than just casually invoking it as she had usually done above. The shades, of which there were well over twenty now, were all quasi-revenants as well, strong enough in life that the cursed souls of this place had not fully succeeded in sublimating their ego upon their demise, and instead dragged them down into this hell fully Armont Protects! the old priest who had just tried to smite them hissed, holding up the symbol of Saint Armont that hung around his neck and pressing it to the holy book he carried. His Faith is our Shield! the other warrior priests echoed, as ghostly halos of spiritual strength manifested around all of the shades, who started their wary advance again, weapons now raised in earnest. Lets deal with the god botherers first, she decided. You think your pagan sorcery will avail you here? the revenant of the old priest called out mockingly. Let this old man Apotrophia. The word she whispered settled in the dank air of the hall, drawing in the shadows like a smothering blanket to envelope all those before her. Some gasped, others staggered back, as if their armour suddenly weighted far too heavy on them. Many just slumped to their knees, their expressions haunted and confused as all the intent to fight her was expelled from them. Only the revenants of the old priest and the old knight from Jeris resisted, and even they stopped, their expressions turning haunted and gloomy. They have a lot of ego for a bunch of shade-cursed corpses, Alira observed, from where she was checking the still slumped Fionnirs wounds. Indeed, despite what she had done, the strength of their Pneuma and the integrity of their Psychikon was It the strength of my blessing, Fionnir rasped, haltingly in Old Hibric. And Light of Laurentius. The what now? Alira asked, tilting her head. I wonder is it because he is free? Ianthe mused. Rest, focus on recovering your strength, she instructed Fionnir, who at Ianthes words had tried to sit up. Leave this to us. You will not leave here, the revenant of the old priest sneered, laboriously pushing himself to his feet. Lord Quintus, accept my boon, let the power of your ancestors re Before the revenant could finish his incantation, Ianeira had ghosted through the malaise-oppressed shades and with a downward sweep, smashed the burning brand of her oleander torch into his face. With a scream, he crumpled backwards, the scattering embers from her torch searing holes through his robe and then flesh as they left dancing spots in her vision. Two of the other nearby warrior priests were also touched by the sparks, their robes burning away like paper as they screamed and tried to splash the dark water *Krrrrrrack!* A sizzling bolt of pneuma-conjured lightning struck like a pair of entwined serpents out of the shadows of the hall, passing through Ianeirawho exploded into a cloud of flower petalsbefore it was blocked by Phiale, using the bowl that had held the fruit for the ritual, scattering arcs of the lightning chaotically around the hall. Idiots The whispered word reverberated around the hall, making their torches gutter and the shadows cast from the fading luminescence of the lightning bolt blur unnaturally. A moment later, a tall figure in a ragged purple robe, wearing a mask of a bearded man carved of white stone, stalked out of the gloom, arriving beside the still thrashing form of the old priest. With a mere gesture, the pneuma of the flames devouring the revenant turned docile, and then actually shifted their nature, healing where they had before harmed, revealing him to be a Magus in the process. Ah, crows take him Ianeira, who had reappeared beside Alira, sighed, as the torch she had discarded when she evaded the bolt drifted up into the cloaked figures hand. Oleander the figure murmured, staring at them, the embers of the torch giving his pale mask a decidedly eerie manner. Ancient magic, ancient indeed. Abruptly, five symbols appeared, in a circle before the figure, reading Freedom, Mind, State, Void and Truth. {Mind Cloak of Trismegistus} All the shades who had been touched by her earlier shuddered, then slowly stood up as her influence over them faded. You claw in the mud when salvation is right before you? the masked magus chuckled, pointing at the bowl of ambrosia Alira was still holding. Fools Alira glanced at the bowl, then without hesitation, raised it to her lips and drank about half of it, before passing the bowl to Ianeira. Y-you the surging pneuma around the revenant magus deepened its intensity, now tinted by anger at their casual actions, as Ianeira passed it on to Ianthe, who drank the rest. Their surroundings subtly warped, the shadows and the decay fading away, replaced by guttering lamplight. The wear of years fell away from the stonework and the walls were once again clad in saffron and burgundy drapes. The effect of the revenant maguss warping of the moment even extended to the other shade-touched revenants, as they took on a much clearer semblance of their appearances in life. The only ones untouched by it were the five of them and Fionnir, lying slumped against the now restored altar of the chapel. You think consuming that elixir will aid your escape? the magus sneered, stalking forward towards them, through the other revenants who were now starting to warily encircle the hall. All you have ensured is that your fate will be that much more By Orcus, you talk too much, Phiale sneered, dashing the shallow clay bowl of blood on the floor with enough force that its vessel smashed into a dozen pieces. The revenants all stared at the splattered blood and broken pottery for a long moment, then the magus and the old priest both snorted as nothing seemed to happen. Enough of this, the Magus hissed. I have given you the opportunity, restrain them As if his words had somehow reminded the others that they were part of this, the soldiers, knights-errant and warrior-priests all started to move inwards, their weapons at the ready. Taking the lead, the old knight stalked towards her, past the magus, Illdrium longsword held in a forward guard. Before he had covered half the ground between them, the sounds of everything bar the discordant tones of the scattering sherds of bloody pottery subtly began to fade away. The revenant yelled something as he raised his blade in anticipation of striking at her and then spun hurriedly to the right as the paved floor beneath his feet splintered, fracturing upwards in a spray of angular rock and murky stygian-touched waters. Out of it rose a skeleton, its bones so charred by fire as to be practically iridescent amidst the haze of water and flickering torchlight. In a single, fluid motion, it ducked under the revenant knights descending blade and putting a hand to the ground, crouched and sent a scything kick at the legs of its attacker. The knights expression twisted angrily as he stepped backwards, slashing defensively through the spray of water The water twisted as the skeleton surged back to its feet, coalescing into a shield that it then used to deflect the incoming blow. In its other hand a spear formed, already mid thrust With a yell, the knight pivoted his stance and directed a vicious, two-handed upward cut at the incoming spear The two weapons clashed in a spray of dark water, the blow actually unbalancing the knight a touch and forcing him to retreat a pace. Meanwhile, more skeletons had already started to burst forth from the spots where the bloody sherds of pot had come to rest. In a matter of mere moments, almost two dozen had emerged, lunging for the opponent nearest to them, kicking, punching, grappling or grasping their own weapons of stygian-touched water as they did so. The Magus, who, likely through some art he possessed, remained untargeted by the skeletons, focused on her, his eyes narrowing Beside her, Ianthe took up her torch and without any preamble spat a mouthful of the ambrosia she had just drunk directly into the flame A sheet of bluish-violet flames engulfed most of the hall, so bright it left dancing spots in her vision. Skeletons it touched shone, their bones peeling to reveal iridescent patterns of flower and flame ghosting against glassy black. The magus revenant had protected himself, the old knight, and two of the priests nearest him with a flickering sphere of nine golden-blue symbols, dominated by Isolate and Freedom. Two other knights-errant were also somehow okay, as was a further warrior priest, but the remaining revenants were not so fortunate. Half had been petrified, their flesh, exposed beneath charring cloth and armour, turned to calcined, peeling stone. Two priests female, she could see, now that their robes were mostly incinerated, and a knight-errant were holding their heads in their hands, whispering nonsense. The remainder were just gone, recalled only by eerie blotches that refused to leave her vision and some weapons and armour clattering to the ground. Apollo spawned mages, Alira sniffed, eyeing the shimmering runes around the magus. It seems that these five are not simple the old knight sighed, eyeing the skeletons, who had begun to methodically smash the petrified figures to pieces. Pagan witchcraft, the old priest, who had been helped up by the surviving warrior priest snarled, holding up his holy symbol again. Lord Quintus! Accept our Saints! Before the old priest could finish, Ianeira again appeared, behind him this time, holding a pomegranate in her hand, which she smashed against the back of his head. In the same instant, the space around both priests distorted, warping their bodies horrifically, before everything settled back to normal leaving the two revenants now as a malformed facsimile of a leafless pomegranate tree, their faces warped in silent shock. Action as thought, the magus murmured. Will without Words. Not witchcraft YOU KILLED HIM! The younger of the two priestesses suddenly screamed, pointing furiously at the purple robed magus. Eh? the magus turned to her. HIS VOICE IS NOT WITH ME! The pneuma around her hand flared with devouring Intent as she cried out, becoming a blazing beam of sunlight that struck the maguss barrier and refracted spectacularly around the hall. To her, it gave her the feeling of standing outside in too-bright sunlight. The skeletons and petrified revenants caught by it bleached visibly though, their bones and flesh cracking and weathering. HE IS NOT WITH! Sound vanished from the hall as the warrior priest within the maguss barrier held up a symbol of Saint Armont in his hands At the same time, the old knight knelt and reversed his sword so it was pointing to the ground, pressing his forehead to the cross-guard The overbright sunlight still illuminating in the room from the priestesss attack turned sharp Their clothing frayed and the skeletons bones continued to weather. What skin she and the nymphs had exposed started to weep with blood, as if thousands upon thousands of needles were slowly trying to shred their way into her flesh, to agitate the pneuma within her, to consume her breath, ignite her blood, and bake her bones with cruel-natured fire *T-iiiiiiiiing* In practically the same moment, Alira snatched up the bowl that held the remaining fruit and the drinking cup for the ambrosia and clashed the two violently together, filling the silence with a spine-tingling crescendo of non-noise that built and built until finally it broke and the artificial silence imposed by the priest was thoroughly consumed Anaduomen In its aftermath, the word she whispered evoked the crashing of waves on sandy shores, of cool ocean water soothing her body, and a sense of a new beginning. All their wounds healed, while, before it, the searing heat of the old knights art faded, the violent, vigorous and censorious fire pneuma smothered and dispersed, returned to its natural state. In response, the old knight grimaced, and rising to his feet, shook a golden amulet in the shape of a cross from his right gauntlet -As expected, they really do have a lot of means, she reflected with a resigned sigh as a faint golden-blue hue tinged with a strength of the divine enveloped first the knight, then the others Whatever you are going to do, do, the old knight growled to the Magus, as the projection of saintly strength clashed against the subtly expanding influence of Anaduomen, unable to overcome it, but still able to check its momentum before it could fully envelop the whole hall. These pagan priestesses powers are formidable. Even this relic cannot fully contend The old knight stopped speaking as the pneuma within the whole hall shivered. Ah, the old knight sighed, as behind her the ritual finally completed. It seems that So at the end I was right, Fionnir rasped as she was helped to her knees by Phiale. You bastards raised me like a a? She could feel the rage slowly rising within the young womanthe memories of her life and the suffering of her final days and death bleeding through the lingering bond the ritual retained between them. It was all of it a lie? Fionnir whispered. A Lie? the Magus repeated, his shining eyes within the mask narrowing slightly. Simulacrum of Charodontes A ghostly old man, robed and cowled identically to how the revenant magus was, appeared in the air above him, arms raised to the ceiling in supplication. Boon of Artemesia. Phoebus Lance of Ten Ey Ianthes torch scythed through the dark figure, scattering it as ten shining fissures in the form of combined torch and lance symbols slid into focus in the air around the revenant magus. Even so, six of them still managed to open a sliver, emitting flares of blue-white light Her limbs turned sluggish as one of the fissures focused on her, the light transforming into a striking serpent of primordial pneuma, its fanged maw opening wide as it streaked for her heart Just as she was wondering if she would finally have to use Harmonys Blade to melt this attack, a dark skeleton appeared before it, its shield crashing into the serpents nose even as it stabbed its spear violently into the open maw The whole hall rang like a bell, the pneuma within recoiling as skeletons intercepted and obliterated all six in flashes of eye-searing annihilation. The maguss barrier rippled, as if something had just struck it, then tried to wrench the mana within it away from him. Armont, Be Still My Blade With a combined shout, other knights-errant finally displayed their true capabilities, darting like a pair of phantoms between the scattering serpents of light and dark skeletons, their silver-blue swords shining eerily as they thrust them towards the wide-eyed Fionnir With a soft sigh, Phiale took half a step and, arriving beside the right-hand knight errant, trapped his sword hand, diverting his sword thrust into the path of his compatriot, before following his momentum with a graceful half-turn in front of the knight. With a grunt, the knight flipped in the air and crashed down on the ground at her feet. O Artemis Phiale murmured, disarming the knight and severing the second revenants sword arm in one fluid motion. Even these things they stole, Ianthe chuckled with a wry smile that never reached her eyes, as Phiale finished by slamming the stolen sword through the first revenants heart, whispering Be Red My Blade as she did so. What you think we are only good at looking pretty and dancing? Alira giggled, picking up the second knight-errants Illdrium blade as she eyed the shocked reactions of the other revenants. Trulywithout any hesitation, she stabbed the other knight-errant in the face, burying the sword halfway to the hilt in the floor in the processit is the shame of eras that trash like you rose to inherit these lands. In response, the old knight just shook his head. Eras change, he sighed. The Light replaces Darkness, just as dawn banishes night. To hunger for the cruel days of those Tyrant Sorcerers Truly, it is as Simeon proclaims, the remaining warrior priest agreed, holding up his own holy symbol in a gesture of prayer. You cannot see the light of Christ. Funny, Alira sneered, because I dont think He would condone any of what you do. And ignorant, Ianeira, now holding the torch Ianthe had thrown, murmured. To equate Us to Them You think to try the same thing? the Magus, who had seemingly suffered some backlash from Ianthes action a moment before, sneered, half glancing at her. I have no idea what you mean, Ianeira replied blandly. Witch, the warrior priest snarled, holding out his golden prayer symbol towards her. Saint Armont commands Armont this, Armont thatYou know Idolatry is a Sin, right? Ianthe called out. That would require them to be able to read, Alira murmured. Armont Commands that you Atone! The warrior priest declared. For what, exactly? Ianeira asked as she remained conspicuously un-sanctioned by whatever the priest had tried to do. Cant listen, either, it seems, Alira added drily as the warrior priest stared at his sacred symbol in confusion. Well, if its Atonement you are after, Ianeira chuckled, holding up the torch, that can be arranged. With a slight smile she released the torch, letting it fall into the shallow water. Excepting the remaining two oleander torches, all light vanished from the hall, leaving only the sound of lapping, rippling water and then not even that, for several stifling seconds. When the guttering luminescence bled back, the priest and the dropped torch were both gone, the only trace of his presence a few ripples emanating from where he had been standing. Comprehension has never been a skill widely sought amongst those drawn to take up arms for the Holy Church, she agreed. It seems lacking among you pagans too, the magus replied, snapping his fingers. Their surroundings rippled, and the weight of years bled back into them, returning the hall to how it had been except that Ianthe, Ianeira and Alira, who had all consumed the ambrosia were nowhere to be seen. All the knight-errant revenants and warrior priests who had previously vanished amidst Ianthes fire were also standing there, arranged around them in a two-layer formation she recognised as a sealing ritual. Ambrosia is not so common that it should be wasted, the magus added coolly. So I can take my time with them, while you, Lord Quintus, clean up your trash. -So, in the end it comes to something like this, anyway, she reflected with a resigned sigh. She was just about to return the broach holding her stola in place to the form of the Sword of Harmony, when she caught Phiales very slight shake of her head in her peripheral vision. In the same moment, the burned skeleton who had initially clashed with the old knight once again stepped between her and them, its shield set and spear levelled. Its nothing personal, girl, the old knight sighed, glancing first at the skeleton, then her, before finally focusing on Fionnir. It just worked out this way Their surroundings occluded slightly as the old knight covered the distance to the skeleton with a single step, his sword rising and falling like a silvery-blue crescent moon. The clash of sword and shield reverberated through the hall like a discordant bell, creating vision-blurring blue-gold ripples through the ambient pneuma. In that instant, as the skeleton was forced back several paces, she found that she wasnt just seeing a skeleton stagger back, but a tall, bare-chested man with curly golden hair, his shield held high, spear arm shaking from the strength of the blow. Looming tall, the old knighthis presence blurring eerily between the two scenescame forward again, sword rising a second time, to crash brutally into the staggering mans shield, this time nearly forcing him to his knees. Burning buildings wavered, like a misty mirage, cast in midnight blue and fiery gold all around her, screaming figures fleeing soldiers in bloody mail. Inexorable, the old knight raised his blade a third time, whereupon the golden-haired man, expression grim and breathing ragged, half turned, as if distracted by something behind him F-f-father? Fionnirs broken whisper hung in her ears as the sword fell, the shield shattered, cleaving man and skeletons arm alike. The golden-haired man screamed in pain and rage, his spear hitting the old knights mailed side, only to turn and splinter as forged duramar mail defeated it A second figure, a youth, screaming with fury to cloak his fear, burst out of the fires The old knight didnt even look as he flicked his blade sideways, the tip bisecting the new arrival, and snagging the severed head out of the air. Your son the old knight sighed, gazing into the shocked eyes of the golden-haired youth as the light within them faded, before turning back to the skeleton and man slumped before him. Well, perhaps it is best. This way his death was in service to something greater. Greater? she frowned. The old knight looked up from the collapsed skeleton skeletons, for a second now lay smashed nearby, where it had broken away from the others blocking the encircling knights errant. Yes, greater, he affirmed, wearily. The Destiny of our -Ah, he is talking about the formation of the Conclave of Kings, she realised, partly glancing back at Fionnir, who was staring, dazed, at the scene before them with wide, wild eyes. The recognition of Edmund Abernathy as the second Hero of Light had been a pivotal moment in convincing the northern powers of that time to band together A-atonement the skeleton suddenly rasped, twisting on the ground and stabbing upwards with its spear. The golden-haired man snarled, grasping his ruined weapon, and, with a desperate lunge, buried the blade deep in the calf of the old knight, beneath his mail. The old knights expression twisted with pain and rage, then he reversed his grip on his sword and thrust it down forcefully You The moment froze, the old knights blade trembling as it fought against the sudden, vice-like shift in the pneuma of the hall. Behind her, Fionnir was holding out a hand, as if trying to reach back, into this ancient moment It was you Fionnirs words came out as a rasp. You took me from here? Old Man, the Magus, who had been focusing on the demiplane they had been sealed in for the last few moments, cut in urgently. Stop messing about You should rejoice, the old knight replied, while slowly pushing down on his sword. You lived your life in service to the Sceptered Destiny of our whole continent. I looked up to you, Fionnir whispered. And yet A Destiny that shall not be denied, the old knight growled, finally overwhelming the force trying to slow his blade, and driving it through the golden-haired mans chest No! Fionnirs shriek bled into the visceral sound of flesh and bone sundering NO! The moment screamed, the knights sword slowly sliding backwards, out of the golden-haired mans body. For a hair-raising half-second, she found herself wondering if the furious, sobbing young woman was actually capable of reaching back into this moment and changing, or perhaps influencing, what was playing out before them, then, with an uneasy sound like tearing cloth, the knights sword slammed down once more, just as it had before *Crack* The hair on her arms stood on end, as the Pneuma within the hall recoiled, as if it had been slapped. Even the stygian strength in her own body shivered in acknowledgement, the dull ache in her breast pulsing uncomfortably, like a second heartbeat. The old knight took a step back, grimacing. The knights errant staggered, falling to their knees. The formation of the warrior priests collapsed in a chaotic surge of raw pneuma, tinged with ambrosia. Even the maguss barrier warped under the fearful pressure now radiating out from Fionnir. You. You killed my parents Fionnirs words were like blades as she glared at the old knight. I saw you as the father I never had, Quintus. Was all of it a lie? she hissed. All All to give me to give my my her voice caught slightly as she stared at the old knight, everything, to Edmund Abernathy? Prince Abernathy is the Destiny of our kingdoms, the old knight sighed, shifting his stance. Compared to what he representsas Hero of Light? You you are The old knight cut off as a black fissure abruptly bisected his throat, spreading to become a broad blade so black it was little more than a hole in the world The old knights revenant body spasmed as the blade became a dark spear, impaling him thoroughly and sending a shockwave of displaced stygian water sweeping through the hall. Through it and after it, black cracks spread like a shadowed spiders web, intersecting with knights errant and warrior priests alike, impaling them on more black blades, until, in the blink of an eye, only the magus, inside his barrier, remained, holding up an amulet in an oddly familiar designa pair of silver serpents, now ominously radiating pneuma arranged into a circle, framing a gold capital alpha arranged in the middle Fionnir turned to the magus, tilting her head to the side, then sneered faintly The barrier warped before her eyes, the symbols making it up bending in on themselves and then scattering in swirls of disrupted pneuma. The revenant magus reached out with his free handas if trying to grasp them backthen, with a pained rasp, collapsed like a broken doll to the ground, his body completely bereft of his pneuma. Not bad, Phiale, who had been silently observing all this unfold from beside Fionnir remarked drily. Not bad at all. As if reminded that she was there, Fionnir flinched slightly and then turned to look at Phiale, then back at her, her eyes narrowing. Who are you? Fionnir asked, guardedly. And what did you do to me? Fionnir trailed off, as the now extinguished oleander torch that the magus had originally picked up, started to cast a flickering purple hue around the hall, originating from its reflection in the water. As she watched, Ianthes ghostly, feminine hand slowly materialized within the reflection, grasping the torch and then picking it up With a silent woosh, the shadows of the hall caught on fire, purple-black flames rippling across every surface, as if charring parchment Everything within her vision wavered faintly, then the fire faded, and Ianthe, Ianeira and Alira stood nearby, looking slightly annoyed. Ah, excellent, she murmured softly, inwardly relieved that the three of them had been able to break the maguss demi-plane on their own. She had intended to use Peitho to force the magus to release them, and Fionnir using some kind of disjunction or similar means on the Magus so abruptly was if she was honest, a bit of a buggerance. Fucking mages, Alira muttered, eyeing the crumpled corpse of the magus balefully. I see the ritual was successful, then? Ianeira asked, looking Fionnir up and down. Nearly, Phiale replied. We just have to ah Phiale stopped speaking as the broken skeleton slowly sank back into the shallow water, merging into a shadowy reflection of the golden-haired man she had seen in the vision, who then stood up slowly in place of the skeleton, before them. All around the hall, the other collapsed skeletons were also standing, transforming into men and women dressed in not much, actually. Most wore light garments, as if they had been abed, or at least indoors. Father? Fionnir gulped, glancing between her, Phiale and the blonde-haired, middle-aged man standing there silently. You know my face, the shade whispered softly as the others silently closed in to encircle them. You are Fionnir turned, taking in the others, her expression a mixture of unease, sinking expectation and sadness. Clan Rhuith, a white-haired, older woman whispered, softly. They came in the night a younger, dark-haired woman sighed. Overwhelmed the guards a tall, lanky man growled. Hidden by a veil of power, an older man with greying hair and a plaited beard spat. Not even the children another woman murmured bitterly. I Im sorry, Fionnir whispered. Because of me No, a reddish golden-haired young woman with a remarkable resemblance to Fionnir stepped out to stand beside the shade that was her father, putting a ghostly hand on Fionnirs arm. You are my mother? Fionnir whispered, staring at her. I am, the woman confirmed, with a sad smile, before gesturing to the collapsed revenants. It is because of them They excel at giving cruel burdens to others, the white-haired woman scowled. To burden the innocent To torment the guiltless, one of the other shades hissed. To censor the pure, the darker-haired woman sighed. this is all they teach have ever taught, the white-haired woman finished. It is we, who should apologize to you, Fionnirs father added sorrowfully. But I I never knew you. I gave you no rites Fionnir shook her head. They All this, that bastard Quintus did, her father sneered, gesturing to the severed head of the old knight, before waving an arm at the other shades. Quintus and those greedy old men of Jeris. But Fionnir tried to speak again Hush, granddaughter, the white-haired woman murmured with a gentle yet sad smile, before turning to her, Phiale and the others. I know not what spirits of the land you beangels, devils, or even elves from below the sacred stonesbut your grace had given us this moment to atone. In life, we were too weakthat you would give us this moment in death, to stand together Silently, all the other shades bowed their heads in gratitude. We could not protect you then, and you were stolen from us, your future seized by greedy hands untouched by the good Lords gentle grace, Fionnirs mother sighed sadly, taking her daughters hands in her own. Heart of my Heart, that you would not know our faces, that you had brothers and were so loved, for the little time we shared Looking on, it was hard for her not to feel a slight pang of sadness in her own heart, knowing that this was a meeting she would never get to have, in all likelihood. Most of her own family had disowned her, even before she had returned the gesture. For others, like her mother, she had no knowledge of where their graves were, even if she was so inclined. There was not even any formal Sempronii family left anymore, except for her. Her last descendant carrying the name had died childless, the unloved wife of a minor Meltras lordling, during an elvish raid some four hundred years before Fionnir had ever been born. In the end, rather than intrude onto Fionnirs private moment with her family, she turned her attention back to the fallen figure of the magus and the amulet still grasped in their hand. Stepping over to it, she knelt and carefully unhinged the mask, which was cool to the touch, to reveal the sunken face of a middle-aged man Aristophus of Jeris. She turned to the grey-haired old man, who had been among the shades just looking on silently, and who had now spoken to her. A craven fool, obsessed with the origins of ancient magiks no man was ever destined to wield. To think he perished here, I guess God does judge fairly, in some things. You knew him? she asked. He was a member of a group who called themselves the Brotherhood of the Purple Hall, the old man growled. More like a cult, honestly. They gained influence after supporting that upstart bastard Raymond Jeris, when he forced his uncle out of the Dukedom, over the elvish raids from Isla Ulthriad. I see, she frowned. Some of that was familiar to her, but only in the sense of hearing tales from afar. The ebb and flow of politics in the dukedoms and petty kingdoms had been like distant storms, occasionally sending waves of chaos to wash up on the shores of this place. Aristophus became one of his advisorsvisited our lands several times, seeking traces, tales of the Old Wars as they called those dark, faithless days before the provinces in the east, before, well the grey-bearded old man trailed off, his expression turning gloomy. I didnt see him that that night, but they had the backing of powerful, strange magiks. What tales? she asked, carefully picking up the amulet, turning it over in her hands. It was cool to her touch, especially the silver serpents, which The dull ache in her chest slid ominously back into focus, as if something about them resonated with it Laurion, Lethe a voice murmured in her ears, as if half asleep. The Ancient Order another old, tired voice whispered in the back of her mind. It had been so long since she had heard the voices of her ancestors, tied to the curse of the dagger, that she nearly dropped the amulet in the water in surprise. That was their symbol, the old man added, eyeing the amulet. The Ancient Order? she echoed, trying to process the strange feelings simply holding it was causing her to feel. It was unsettling, as if the shadows of this space were no longer quite as welcoming to her as they had been. The Brotherhood of the Purple Hall, the old man clarified. Before she could reply, the whispering voices in her mind all settled on one word: Shrine. For a brief moment, she was no longer kneeling in the dark of the temple, by the maguss body, but standing in the dimly lit hall of the Sempronii family shrine, looking at a Kynthian gold bowl, one of the many treasures her Hades-cursed relatives had absconded with. Valta The scene shifted again, and she was lounging on a couch, watching Lady Valtas husband pour out a libation at an exclusive dinner hosted for the patrician families of Portam Aurorae It took her a moment to realise what she was looking at, disinterested as fifteen-year-old her had been in the event she had been forced to attend, to socialise with Lucius -My fianc For a moment, she found herself looking at himas he laughed quietly at a joke Phaerinia had just madeat their faces, which, in truth she had all but forgotten, before re-focusing on Quintullus Valta and the amulet he was wearing, which was almost identical to the one she now held in her hands, only made simply from gilded bronze, she somehow knew. The golden bowl in the shrine had also had that same monogram, A-O on it. In fact, now that she thought about it, the Laurion silver chains that had held her, during her period of captivity in Solaneum had also been anchored to a block that held a similar design Like the chains the Gods bound Prometheus with It was hard to say if that thought was her own, or her ancestors still whispering in her ears as she pushed those profoundly unpleasant recollections away. of course, this would tie back to them The vivid memories faded as she glanced up at Alira, who was standing beside her now, her expression as cold as the amulet she held in her hands. You know them? she asked the nymph. Oh yeah, we know them all right, Alira sneered. They hunted ussealed us away in tools and statues, or bound us to bear them half-breed children, seeking the secret to our immortality. Such is the madness of mages, the grey-bearded muttered, still not meeting Aliras eyes. They do not walk in Grace. These ones certainly did not, Alira agreed under her breath, ignoring the serious side-eye that Phiale was now shooting her. He was one of those who tutored me, at the behest of the Duke of Jeriswhen I was first learning about magiks, Fionnir, who had stopped talking with her parents, observed in the slightly awkward silence, eyeing the mask-less mage. The Purple Hall also provided a lot of material support to us to Edmund Abernathy once he set out on his errantry to be ordained as the new Hero of Light. That sounds oddly familiar, she murmured under her breath, as the events around Laurentiuss ascension as Hero flitted hauntingly through her memory, accenting the dull ache in her chest. I also saw such as them, when we were first attacked, the tall, lanky youth muttered. They were dressed like soldiers, but had that symbol on their armour and in their eyes a young girl whispered. They moved like snakes in the shadows, with Intent beyond anything a mortal warrior should have had, the dark-haired young woman whispered. And even when they fell, no bodies remained, Fionnirs brother hissed. Nothing we did could stop them, Fionnirs father added softly. No matter how many we slew, their numbers never lessened and then Quintus and his knights came the grey-bearded old man sighed, shaking his head sadly. I see she frowned, because they made it sound remarkably like someone had found some way to entice some shades from one of the cursed settlements into at least a temporary alliance. Such a thing was not impossible, given many of those so afflicted sought ceaselessly to be free of their constraints, and the Sempronius dagger was not unique, she now knew. However, it should have been basically impossible for a clan like the Rhuith, as she understood it, to resist such shades as they seemed to have managed. True Orichalcum was beyond rare in that era and Illdrium weapons could only slow them. It required powers akin to those she possessed to do more Powers such as they sought, even unto our sorry fate another old voice whispered in the back of her mind, even as she mulled that over, turning the amulet over in her hands. Oh, how foolish we were On the reverse side, she found the Hellenic letters Chi and Rho had been sculpted into the point where the serpents heads entwined. Superficially, it looked like one of the cryptic symbols of the new faith, and yet as she examined it more closely, something about it just didnt feel right. Wait, in their eyes? she asked, focusing on the pale-haired girl who had said that. Y-yes, like a-a flame, the girl nodded. That burned and burned brother killed one and it didnt go out the youth beside her whispered. I killed him but then the youth trailed off, his hand involuntarily going to his neck. Huh I know of a method like that, Ianthe muttered, her eyes narrowing. However Charodontes, the whispering memories of her ancestors abruptly coalesced around that singular, whispered name practically drawing her eyes back, not to the amulet but the corpse of the magus. This man spoke that name The body stared back at her, seemed to stare into her, faint, flickering embers dancing like sparks in its previously empty eyes, its expression twisting, fraction by fraction, into a hungry smile Without breaking eye contact with it, she willed the Blade of Harmony to form in her hand, in the form of a dagger, its tip resting between the maguss once again empty eyes, as if what she had just seen was merely a figment of her imagination. Well, thats a neat trick, Alira, murmured, staring down at the almost aggressively dead body with a pensive expression. Were she not so intimately linked to the energies of this land, and the powers of life and death, she might have been fooled by it, such was the profundity of the attempted transformative act on her senses. Certainly, in terms of deftness and insidiousness, it far exceeded the wish she had just run up against. What was that? Fionnir asked, softly, her whole manner guarded now. You saw that, right? I wonder, Ianeira, who also had a pensive expression mused. Interestingly, other than her and the nymphs, Fionnirs mother, grandmother and the old man also had uneasy, guarded expressions now, yet almost everyone else just seemed faintly disorientated. That, in its own right, was concerning, because the momentary integrity of such a shades Psychikon was much higher than many might expect. Reflecting on her own experiences, she had the niggling feeling that something about it was familiar, but You are aware that this is a ritual, right? Phiale cut in, drily, drawing her out of trying to unpick the dream-like tangles of those ancient memories. And that time is something of a constraint, unless you want to stay here for a whole day? I agree, Ianeira declared, decisively, while subtly catching her eye Interesting, a cool, familiar voice murmured in her ear. With it, came the feeling someone was standing just behind her, along with the sensation of a hand resting on her shoulder, touching the broach of the Sword of Harmony. I didnt expect to see traces of this thing, here, Harmonia continued, softly, in the now subtly dissociated moment they seemed to be sharing. Is it actually? Ianthe asked, quietly, eyeing the body warily as she realised the nymphs were also included in whatever Harmonia had done. Just a trace, Phiale murmured softly. Just a trace, Harmonia echoed. I recommend you dont tug this thread too hard Agreed, Alira whispered. Yes, best leave this sleeping dog for now, Ianeira agreed. If this is that Book All the nymphs fell silent, their expressions reflecting a degree of unease she had rarely seen in such as them, before. Should I bring the amulet, or not? she asked, in this she could only trust the nymphs and Harmonia, whose vision and knowledge of such things absolutely exceeded hers in these matters. Bring it, Harmonia affirmed, after falling silent for a moment. But do not dwell overly on it. This is more complex than it looks. I am shocked, she observed drily. Heh Harmonia chuckled softly. Still, their concern is well founded, and the Book of Changes is no friend to them, nor are those it has lifted up over the aeons, but at the same time... it is rare to get an actual lead on the fate-blinding thing, even if it is just a thread of imbued Intent from it. So it is that... she sighed, unable to hide a grimace, because that name she did know, if only by whispered reputation, and none of that reputation was good. As for the ritual, it was smart to seek out one such as her, Harmonia continued. Your plan with regard to Aphrodites rite is good, but the inertia regarding this girls demise is perhaps greater than you realise. Her ending is more akin to what was attempted with you, and make no mistake, those powers who orchestrated this did intend it as an End. Ah, she sighed, feeling a headache coming on in Harmonias words. I am somewhat limited right now, but I can provide some help, and advice, Harmonia added with an amused chuckle. Ritual and form are important, but so is context. You started this rite with the Orphic Hymn; your solutions can also be found there. Before she could reply, Harmonias presence had already vanished, leaving on the echo of her words in her ears as the moment settled back as it had been, accompanied by a slightly jaded sigh from Phiale. I was hoping I could shortcut this a bit, but nooo the nymph pouted. I guess we are playing escort after all. Escort? Fionnir asked, frowning. What, you expected it to be like in the ancient stories? Ianthe chuckled. Where a mysterious figure from the shadows pronounces and you must perform some daring task or dreadful feat? Honestly, they did that because its easier, Alira muttered, her comment drawing some nervous chuckles from the surrounding shades. Perhaps, but form is important, Phiale sighed, rolling her eyes. Certainly, in this instance, she agreed, running back through what Harmonia had said and wondering how much could actually be explained. Even to her, the story of Orpheus leading his beloved out of the underworld, which was what she was sure Harmonia had alluded to, was just that a story. In this instance, its fairly straightforward, Ianeira cut in. Basically, you need to absolve or perhaps resolve, the tangled karma associated with your old life, before you can move on, and before your clan can move on. The simplest way to do that, is to perform a gateway ritual. Basically, you have to travel up, out of this quasi-underworld, to the surface and receive the baptism of Eos at the moment that Night and Day trade places, Phiale elaborated. In the process, you must lead those dearest to you, and trust to your heart. Like Orpheus and Eurydice? Fionnir muttered. Yes, its basically that, she nodded, relieved that the nymphs seemed quite okay with explaining things to this degree. And what happens if I fail? Fionnir asked. Poof, Ianthe made a theatrical gesture of an explosion, which was met with slightly glassy looks from the shades and Fionnir and a sideways look from Phiale. Id advise not failing, the nymph added with a cough. Basically, those you are leading will be unable to leave, and you will be forced to find a different method, because it cannot be attempted twice. By unable to leave Fionnir turned to her parents and the other shades. They will become more bound to this place than they currently are, she explained. Like some of these other cursed shades are. At that point, you will need direct intercession from well, it will be difficult. Does it matter that we are not pagan? one of the other shades spoke up. No, your faith in life has exactly zero influence on this, Ianeira clarified, with a slight smile. And what happens if I dont do the ritual? Fionnir asked softly. I will strangle you to get that ambrosia back, Phiale muttered, ignoring the oh really now, look Ianthe shot back at her and the look Fionnir gave her. More seriously, you will always be somewhat bound to this place by the geas put on you back then. To give up this opportunity would be to accept what Edmund Abernathy and his compatriots did to you and relinquish any chance of ever being anything more. For you and for those tied to you in death. Not to be that person, Alira cut in. But if we have to do that ritual, either we need to do some interpretative re-arrangement of our surroundings or start walking quite quickly. We just need Fionnir to escort them to the surface, right? she mused, staring up at the darkened dome above them, and doing some quick calculations as to how far underground they were, currently. Yep, while fulfilling all the usual requirements of the Orphic Gateway Ritual, Phiale nodded. Do we have to go back the way we came? she asked, the outline of a plan forming in her mind, with regards to what Alira had just said. That is not a part of the ritual; it usually tends to be a limitation of the environs they are performed in, Ianeira confirmed, to her relief. In that case, while you explain the particulars I am going to go make our life a bit easier, she decided, picking up her torch and then, after a moments thought, some of the lotus fruit and pomegranate from the bowl Ianeira had left on the altar. Okay, Phiale nodded. Alira, Ianthe, can you come with me? she asked. Sure, Alira and Ianthe both looked a little surprised but fell in beside her as she walked back down the length of the temple-hall. What are you planning? Alira added, curious. When you were scouting, did you see any of the Dvari with axes? Or better yetdigging tools? she asked. Both nymphs stared at her, and she fancied they might actually be flushing with embarrassment in the torchlight. Yes there was one in the side hall over there, Ianthe replied after a moment, gesturing towards the doorway on their left. Chapter 129 - At the Gate of Dawn
If we are to speak of influential figures, of a golden era, who are somehow lauded, yet within their existence, is a haunting, nay, taunting, suggestion of what could have been, it is impossible not to present the name of Sarah Helena Valta of Jeris very close to the top. Orphaned at birth, her early life is replete with fantastical rumour and self-aggrandizing myth, of which I will not bother to repeat any here. The first verifiable facts of her life, frustratingly come from the account presented in Lux Nova Ortum Viri Fortis by Karl, Third Duke of Jeris, who in a rare moment of scholastic integrity, actually quotes a source when he discusses her induction into the Schola Magika Urbe of Jeris, as that institute was still known then. He writes that she received a written commendation from her adopted father, Sir Quintus Valta, of the eminent Valta family [Appendix 2] who settled in Jeris in the years after the collapse of the Eastern Provinces, in the 3860s [Anno Imperis]. She was tested for magical potential and in a highly unusual step was accepted directly as a student of Master Aristophus. Of interest here is that she is addressed as Sarah Helena Valta, so we can presume that she was formally adopted into that family, and thus had significant social status within Jeris, contrary to many stories giving her poor or uplifted origins. I will not bore you with the various tales of her early life. Few are verifiable, and the records of the Schola Magika were largely lost in sack of the city, by Isla Kerrig, that led to the end of the line of Raymond, and the ascension of the dukes of Karl. What can be said, however, because we have Aristophuss own words on the matter is that Mine disyple beeth the great[est] of students of magiks Ieen known. Nary mean wych toth her do I, but thath sheen master as if borne to it like a bird toth wing.namely that she was so talented at magic, as to have taken to it, like a bird to the wing. Given this praise is from his private correspondences to Master Euryphaneus of the Academia at Menacarnus, we can be fairly confident he is not exaggerating overmuch. Of further interest, given the date of this correspondence, is that Sara Helena Valta should have been no older than fifteen, at this point. For her talents in Magika to already be so praised by two eighth circle masters of the esoteric arts could be viewed as an early sign of what was to come, and that it did not arrive quite as unexpectedly as the hagiographers would have us believe. Indeed we have further record to support this, relating to a contest of theory and methods between the various schools and academia of the Menacarnian Plain a year after this correspondence, at which the Schola at Jeris was a shutout winner. Several accounts we can now say related to this meeting [Appendix 3] also have Prince Edmund Abernathy in attendance, as onlooker, competitor, and even judge, though the latter is highly unlikely as he, himself was only seventeen at the timeThis author believes it most probable the Prince was a personal guest of Master Euryphaneus, who clearly harboured ambitions he hoped the prince and those behind him would support. If this was the first time Sarah Helena met with the man who would, it seems, ruin her life, then it might explain a lot, with hindsight. It is around this time that the first mention of Daughter of Mana and several similar accolades start to be attributed to her.
~ Excerpt from De Speculum The Mirror, Chapter 2, by Pseudo Marius (of Jeris)

~ Cornelia Solaneums Dawn ~
Passing through the doorway Ianthe had indicated, Cornelia found herself in the side gallery of the temple, where various altars and shrines to minor aspects of Apollo Invictus, and then later influential figures of the new church had resided. Then, it would have been a grand, imposing display of wealth and prestige. Now, however, most of those statues were long looted, and what remained was mostly broken, even the mosaics that had replaced the wall paintings in later years had been ripped out. It seems they tried to fortify themselves in here, Alira mused, as they stepped around one of the fallen statues, behind which several other blocks had been hurriedly tossed in what had to be an impromptu attempt at a barrier. Everywhere, there were traces of fighting as well. Two of the knights from the atrium lay entombed in malformed coffins of melted duramar, no doubt the work of the magus revenant. Others remained only as haunting shadows on the charred walls. Here, Ianthe waved for her to follow, heading up the gallery before stopping beside a slumped, bearded figure, wearing armour that while badly charred was notably less melted than most of the others. The wound that had killed them was undoubtedly caused by the snapped Illdrium blade jammed deep into the mail around their neck. The rest of that sword lay in the shallow water beside the Dvari, between it and the dismembered remains of two revenant knights. A third knight was impaled into the far wall, held there by a two-handed axe-mattock-like weapon she recognised as being favoured by that reclusive people. A bit beyond this, the remnants of a second Dvari lay, clutching a half-burned book, their severed, helmeted head lying a few paces away in the shallow water. Carefully, she picked her way over to the knight impaled in the wall and considered the axe that held it there. It was a bit short for her to wield as a two-handed weapon, but what stood out was that it wasnt metallic, but carved from a single piece of dull greyish-black stone. It should be Veil Stone, right? she asked, admiring the weapon, which was objectively beautiful, in a profoundly deadly way. Amidst the engraved flowing runic patterns that twisted around the handle and blade, and which brought out a faintly blue hue within the stone, she could see symbols relating to binding, time and force. Yes, carved by a Master Maker, Alira affirmed, coming to stand beside her and sighing admiringly. Weapons such as this are few and far between, even in the vaults of the Hulderkin or Dvarad. It is little wonder these revenants did not rise again. Speaking of valuable, Ianthe held up a four-foot-long sword that had lain unnoticed in the shallow water beside the decapitated dvari for them to see. In the light of their torches, the parts she had wiped the silt off, held a subtly iridescent hue. Is that Earth Silk? she gasped, admiring the beautiful thing that was as rare as True Orichalcum, and possibly even more valuable in later years. It is, Alira nodded. So, I think these two definitely can do what you are thinking. Well, whoever owned this blade was called Akrul Erallimul, Ianthe mused, turning it over in her hands. This one should be called Udil, Alira noted, nodding towards the fallen dvari. Or at least that is what it says on the blade Vaultseal, Udil I guess the bit that says, created me is in the knight, Alira added. Well, it does no harm to check, she chuckled, leaving the axe where it was and moving back over to the dvari. Carefully, she removed the helmet, to reveal the face of the dvari beneath, his strong features sunken and wizened somewhat in death, though not truly desiccated. Instead, his flesh had turned to stone and was slowly flaking away. Kataskopia. Placing her fingers to the long dead dvaris temples, she whispered the word and focused her Intent on their name. Various flickering images bled into her mind, as the shade of the dvari stirred, drawn back towards its mortal remains. She saw a young figure arriving with others of their kind at a great fortress cut into a ravine, vast waterfalls thundering down around its hidden entrance. Witnessed, dreamlike, aspects of their life there, working at forges, carving living stone from the depths, saw them seized by a great inspiration, turning all their craft into the axe that was now embedded in the wall opposite, and present it to their king, who commanded them to wield it in their fortresss name Beheld their laughter and sadness, those they had loved and lost saw them fight in the depths against shadowed horror and shrieking hordes of barely seen death all of it finally coalescing around two whispered words: Udil Ubbulurvad. Yep, its his axe, she confirmed, exhaling, because that had provided her quite a bit more than she expected. Getting up, she moved over to the other dvari. Collecting their head she placed it on their body and repeated the divination. This time, however, all she got was the barest flicker of association. The dvaris soul had been so damaged by its demise that the shade was barely coherent after all this time. Little more than a whispering bundle of dissociated scenes from the same fortress, and a profound anguish at the nature of their death, that only after several long seconds had passed, finally resolved to become Akrul Erallimul. Well, the sword belonged to them, she remarked, getting back to her feet. Returning to Udil, she spent a moment composing her thoughts and thinking about how she wanted to do this. She had originally not intended to perform a comprehensive ritual just to get some help smashing walls in efficiently, but having seen something of the dvaris life, a part of her felt it would be a bit of a waste to leave someone like that down here, having suffered such a death. Problem? Ianthe asked, after she had stared, silently at the dvari for some seconds. Just thinking things through, she sighed, producing the jar of ambrosia from her own satchel and decanting a small amount into a drinking cup and then passing it to Alira to hold, along with a lotus fruit. I guess we are going to have to do this somewhat properly. Because of course, Alira chuckled, rolling her eyes. Can you get me three bits of column, and arrange them appropriately? she asked Ianthe, as she carefully checked the point where the Illdrium blade was protruding out of the mail. Thankfully, it didnt seem to be snapped within the wound, so, carefully grasping the exposed end, she exerted some strength and slowly drew it out of the wound, taking care that it didnt break further. By the time she had done that, Ianthe had claimed three bits of marble, arranged them, and was finishing up placing some embers and charcoal from her torch on each one. I guess I am by the head, she decided after a moments further thought. After Phiale, she was best placed to be cupbearer. O Goddess, she declared, once the other two had taken up their spots either side of the Dvari and she had passed her torch to Ianthe. Golden Kyntheria, Illustrious, kindly Queen and Daughter of Heaven, who stirs up sweet passion for life in all things with thy gentle smile, we call upon thee! The flames on the placed rocks and the torch Ianthe held shimmered. I offer thee, the heart of a fire Just as before, Ianthe skilfully placed a handful of embers over the dvaris heart. I offer thee, the water of a life. This time she didnt provide blood, but taking the cup from Alira carefully wetted the lips of the dvari with the ambrosia. I offer thee, the food of a god As with Fionnir, she smoothly anointed the dvaris brow with a few more drops. I offer thee, the promise of a future, never told. Accepting the lotus fruit, she smeared the pulpy flesh against the dvaris lips, again making sure the juice wetted them. Accept my gift, she whispered, carefully drawing the sovereign seal of Aphrodite on the dvaris brow using the ambrosia. Ambologera Focusing once again on those memories she had seen moments before, she spoke the dvaris name. Udil Ubbulurvad For a rather awkward moment, she found herself wondering if she had made some mistake, that somehow dvari could not actually be brought back in this way, because absolutely nothing happened Uuuuuccaaaaat the dvari suddenly rasped, his eyes snapping open and his armour creaking as he tried to move his petrified body. How typical, that their first word would be beer, Ianthe sighed, putting a hand to her face. Slowly, Udil shifted his head to stare at Ianthe, then Alira and finally her. Give me or death! Udil rasped, haltingly. He wants more alcohol, Ianthe supplied helpfully. I forgot, they basically live on the stuff, Alira chuckled. With a rueful sigh she put the cup of ambrosia to the dvaris lips and helped him sip from it. After a few moments, the stony texture of his flesh started to fade, replaced by, if not ruddy colour, at least some hue that was more living. Tha be not like any alcohol I ever Udil rasped, licking his lips as she passed the cup back to Alira. I should think not, Ianthe snorted. Or do you regularly drink spirits good enough to rouse the dead? I dunnae know, the dvari grimaced, slowly raising a hand to where the sword had been lodged in his neck. Am I be dead or living? What manner o Necromancer are thee? The kind giving you a once in a lifetime opportunity, she replied drily. You understand me well enough, at least? I speak the language of yon humans, Udil replied in fairly serviceable High Hibric, before lapsing into vaguely passable Isla. Even them knife-eared savages, if only to spit on the wooden trinkets they peddle. So, what opportunity do you have to tempt me? It better be more o that, he jerked his head slightly at the cup in Aliras hands. If you help us, Alira chuckled. What is it you want, the dvari growled, his gaze flitting between them before returning to the cup in Aliras hands I aint livin as no thrall! Why did you come here? she asked, changing tack a little, and slightly focusing on the idea of Peitho without actually invoking it openly. Tae seek the lost star OFindabair, what the knife-ear rat bastards stole from us and never paid their dues for, Udil grunted. Tae try and use aet fer resisting the Yellow Lord. Wait the Star Crown is also tied up with this? Ianthe groaned. Kind of she sighed, actually knowing something about this, albeit through entirely serendipitous means. Are you talking about the inheritance of Findabair mac Mata, or the crown jewels of Evergrove? she asked Udil, because the way he was referring to it seemed to mix two quite distinct matters, as far as she knew. The Seven Stars of Findabair had been sought by the Church, for Laurentius, until they realised they were not physical treasures, in any real sense, but rather the name given to the chosen of the seven great clans of the Hibric plains who rallied with Findabair to repel the first wave of settlers from the Old Kingdoms, even before the Eternal City set their sights on those lands. The Star Crown of Findabair, meanwhile, was a much later thing. First emerging by rumour, likely based on fragmentary records of the aforementioned Seven Stars, and a growing desire to re-contextualize for nationalistic myth building the events of that earlier time during the first succession crisis, almost a thousand years after Fionnir had sacrificed herself for Edmund Abernathys ambitions. Even then, there had been no physical object of that name until the Kingdom of Evergrove presented it as part of their panoply of ruling regalia. Uh Udil stared at her in a way that made her suddenly wonder if he did actually mean both, and the dvari had come here during the succession crisis. The thing that was still throwing her off however, was the elvish bit. I hate to be that person, but the seven stars and the star crown are related, Ianthe muttered, not quite meeting her eyes. Anyway, Master Udil, time has um moved on a bit since then. As to the lost star our proposal will aid her. -Eh? she turned to Ianthe, slightly confused herself now. Aid her? Udil stared at Ianthe in confusion as well. You sayin the lost star aint an artefact bae a person? The Star of Rhuith, right? Ianthe asked. Oh She had to fight hard to not face palm as a few things suddenly clicked in her mind, leading her to wonder how she had not previously connected Fionnirs talents to the Star of Rhuith. -I guess thats the curse of being stuck here, viewing the changing times through an unchanging window, she reflected wryly. Or is it related to the wish and the influence of the Book of Changes? The more she thought on it, the more likely that seemed, frankly. Aye Udil nodded slowly. The elves sealed Oh come on she groaned, unable to resist looking heavenward, even as Alira and Ianthe both suddenly fought back snorts of amusement. Is he referring to my sealing? I guess the early stories did feature Laurentius heavily. It makes sense that they would have worked in their historic antipathy to the Isla kingdoms. In that case, its your lucky day, Alira informed the now slightly confused looking Udil, patting him on the arm. Ah, I guess I been down some time then, Udil muttered, looking around You could say that, Alira agreed, still grinning. What of me companions? Udil asked, after a short pause. Silently, she moved out of the way so he could see past her to the other dvari. Tcch, so Akrul died as well, Udil muttered sadly. At least we took some of em fuckers with us, and looks like ae stayed dead. I dont suppose ye? It is hard to say, she replied sadly. There is not much left. You endured, I think, because of the axe in the wall over there. Ah, Udil sighed. She were a good lass, Akrul, bright and always good for a song. Could drink her weight too. Just earned her family name too, volunteered an all. If I tried and failed, she would be little better than a zombie, she added. And I do not know what god or goddess you would commend her to. The Mother of the Final Cavern, Udil sighed, sitting up properly at last, then wincing a little and rotating his shoulder where he had been stabbed. She were a priestess o ers. Not being familiar with the Dvari pantheon, she could only look to the nymphs for clarification. The Eternal Mother, Mother of the Heavens, from which all things come, Ianthe clarified, making her way over to Akrul Erallimul. Nyx, basically, Alira added. Few have temples to her, but the underfolk do, in her capacity as mother of the underworld. I can say the rites, if you cannot, Ianthe informed Udil, passing the sword to Alira. Aye say em, Udil replied after a long pause. They looked on in silence as Ianthe pulled her palla right up over her head, so even her face was all but obscured, then, standing by Akruls head, lifted up her torch in both hands, whispering something under her breath In one fluid motion, Ianthe plunged the torch into the water. In the enveloping moment of extinguished light, she almost fancied she heard the faint sound of wings, then her vision recovered. Outwardly, there was no change in the beheaded dvaris appearance, but the lingering traces of Psychikon she had detected before were gone. Silently Udil struggled to his knees and bowed deeply to the body, then to Ianthe. You have my gratitude, Udil growled, slowly getting to his feet. So, you will help us? Alira asked, as Ianthe went over to one of the flickering flames still burning on the three stone slabs and rekindled the torch. Aye, so long as you can give me some more O that rare stuff, Udil nodded. An you arent askin O me the impossible, or sommat. Its quite straightforward, she replied. We need to get back to the surface and do so fairly quickly. If I coulda done that, dye think Id be dead here? Udil remarked with a grunt. Not ta mention this accursed dark water and em feckin shadesas bad as yon Sar-Dread, and Ill ave ye ken Ive actually killed em. Shades will ignore you, she chuckled. I also know the layout of this place much better than pretty much anyone, probably. We need to go up. There are maintenance galleries for the dome, and from there we can break through into the upper level and take basically any building back to the surface. So, what dyou need me for? Udil asked, raising an eyebrow. Its hard to do a ritual and break holes in things, she explained drily. Also, the path needs to be done before the ritual starts, probably. I see you are about done here she turned to find Ianeira standing in the doorway. Everything is prepared here, the nymph informed them. They know what to do, within the limits of what can be instructed. Right, in that case, she took her torch back from Ianthe and held it up to illuminate the gallery better. This should take well, well be as quick as we can. Shaking his head, Udil slowly walked over to the knight and his axe and, with a grunt, wrenched the weapon back out of the wall, letting the knights corpse slump to the ground. Without waiting on the others, she headed off deeper into the temple, along the gallery to the door that led to what had been the saints shrine and the priestly quarters. Fortunately, the roof here had not collapsed, like it had closer to the front, so there was no difficulty in crossing that hall to the one beyond, where a stone staircase ran up the near wall and into darkness. I am surprised yon staircase survived, Udil remarked, catching up with the others as she spent a moment checking the room itself, which was full of shattered pottery and lined with scroll shelves full of scroll-cases so mouldering and decrepit that nobody had bothered to touch more than a few of them, it seemed. We got earthquakes and flooding here, she shrugged, starting up the stairs. Its embarrassing to have temples fall downbad omens and all that. Also, the foundations were warded, just in case some pagan horde descended and wanted to burn the place down again. Much good it did them, Ianthe who had also caught them up, chuckled. I cant argue with that, she agreed, reaching the top and finding, to her relief, that the upper halla private chapelwas also largely intact, bar some collapse at the far end, seemingly caused by the Ill-advised removal of the two ornamental columns that would have flanked the shrine that once held the relics of Saint Maurice. Turning, she headed straight across it, to a door that was halfway collapsed, and kicking that out of the way, found what she was after, the staircase that led to the maintenance gallery for the dome. It was here at last that she encountered a real obstacle, in that the door at the top had been banded with duramar for some reason. My turn, I guess, Udil chuckled moving past her. Be my guest, she murmured, stepping back to give the dvari room to swing. Udil checked his distance twice, before finally fixing his footing and then, with a deep breath, swung the axe at the centre of the door in an arc so fast even she struggled to follow it The petrified wood shattered and cracked, duramar reinforcement sundering beneath the blow for half a second, until the hinges gave out and the whole thing collapsed with a crash onto the floor beyond The bolt of lightning hit Udil in almost the same instant, skittering off his armour before he could use his axe to scatter the rest A golden blur of light roiled along the gallery ahead of them, shifting form as it did to become a ten-foot-tall golden figure with burning eyes Peitho without even waiting to see what it intended, she touched her free hand to the broach and spoke directly to the Pneuma within the elemental being. For the briefest moment she felt some resistance, then the light lost all sense of the imbued Psychikon within it and dissipated, leaving only the desiccated skeleton of a revenant in priestly robes A crossbow bolt hit Udil in the helmet and then bounced off the door frame, follow by another and another as two skeletal figures wearing tattered Calder tabards rapidly unloaded their weapons at them. Othil! Udil spat, effortlessly parrying two further bolts with the flat of his axe, before just kicking a portion of the door down the hall Both skeletal figures ducked away with expected nimbleness, their fire unabated, but by that point, Udil, who seemed to be recovering some of his mobility, had already covered most of the distance to them, at which point their fate was as expected. He sure can swing that thing, Ianthe remarked as they watched the dvari smash the first skeleton archer into the wall, then bisect the second with ease before stomping on both their heads. Yeah oh, thats interesting Alira, who had also joined them at this point as they moved into the gallery, paused to look at the remains of the door. Looking to see what Alira was referring to, she had to stop, because the entire wall around the door they had just entered was covered in the remains of a ward, a nine-symbol sealing array painted in what looked like blood, focused on the doorway. Void stone weapons, ehh, Ianthe chuckled, as she shook her head. Looks like it was done much later as well, she mused, examining the various symbols and then the spell-annotations, which, tellingly, were in a style of Latin favoured at the heyday of the Imperial Commonwealth. The magus who had put the array in place had certainly known what they were doing as well, because the style of array only required pneuma to initiate, the blood merely being the catalyst to set the thing down in the first place. Anti-divination symbols too, Ianthe mused, pointing out a second array, subtly layered over the top of the primary one to exploit some of its nodes. Someone came later and sealed the place up? Alira suggested. The collapse in the chapel below looked much fresher I guess someone did a smash and grab in the shrine of the Saint? Probably, she agreed, turning her attention back to the gallery, because Udil had just smashed a third skeletal revenant wearing faded Calder coloursthis one carrying a mace that had rushed out of the doorway at the far end of the gallery. Ya gunna admire the graffiti, or help! the dvari called back to them. This might actually speed things up, Alira chuckled. If theyve already dug in, then sealed this entrance You mean to say we wont be mining out stone blocks with inadvisable haste? Ianthe murmured, rolling her eyes as they started off down the gallery towards the waiting dvari. My disappointment is immeasurable, she agreed, shaking her head wryly. There be more up ahead, Udil informed them as they caught up to him. Not rushing through though. Smart undead, like the ones what killed the dvari trailed off, tugging his lank beard grimly. Got magic too. Glancing through the archway, she found the hallway beyond wreathed in an unnatural darkness, within which maybe a dozen armoured revenant soldiers, archers and two priests were silently waiting in an ambush formation at the point where the hall curved around the base of the dome. It wasnt a significant hinderance to her vision, but something about it was preventing her from pushing her perception beyond what she could see. Well, thats easy to deal with, she reassured him. Oh? the dvari stared at her. Placing her right hand to the Harmony broach, she focused on both illuminating the area and providing them a path to quickly and expediently wrap up this fight, then whispered: Nikephorus The darkness ahead of them rippled as the pneuma in the hall responded to her command. The wet floor shimmered, and all of the skeletons slowly started to radiate a pale, inner light, their outlines blurring like they were just leaping into motion A flickering ghost of a lightning bolt streaked out of the holy symbol the right-hand priests blurry outline had just raised up. Without waiting for it, she ducked back into the shelter of their side of the archway, pulling Udil with her A heartbeat later the actual lightning bolt struck the doorway, making the hair on her arms stand up as it scattered harmlessly into the stonework. Tha tha is a neat trick, Udil remarked admiringly. Yep, we just go in and smack them, Alira giggled, twirling the adamantine sword in her hand. Before Udil could even reply, the nymph was already racing forward, effortlessly avoiding crossbow bolts as they struck the paving and walls moments after their ghostly counterparts. Reaching the front line, she sliced upwards with the sword, splitting a luckless revenants shield and decapitating the one next to them, then shoulder checked the third, sending them staggering back. The dvari stared for a moment, then shook his head and sprinted after her, axe held low to the ground A swarm of ghostly firebolts from both priests streaked down the hall towards them. Passing her torch to Ianthe, she held out her free hand and again focused on Peitho. The pneuma massing around the holy symbols of the priests twisted then dispersed, cancelling their spells before they could cast them A blurry afterimage suddenly bounded out of the rear of the undead formation that was rapidly collapsing under Aliras assault, launching itself directly for her Taking half a step forward, she reached out and, just as the leaping revenant flowed through the same motion, caught its sword arm and, stepping to the side, hurled it into the wall beside them. Ianthe stabbed the oleander torch into the lightly armoured figures chest, whereupon it burst into incandescent flame. AKIM AMUD! Udils roar rocked the whole gallery as he collided with the remains of the front rank of revenants, crushing first one to the ground, then shattering both weapon and shield of a second, before simply relying on his armour to shoulder past a third to reach the nearest priest. A silvery-golden shield bearing the holy sign of Armont flared around the revenant for a moment, before the rising arc of the dvaris axe ripped the revenant in two. After that, the fight lasted mere moments as Alira decapitated the second warrior priest and a second scout, like the one that had tried to target them, while Udil cut down the remaining archers like they were made of rotten wood, their weapons unable to do anything to his armour. When you see that, it makes you wonder how they died, Ianthe sighed, shaking her head wryly. The revenants below were a serious step up from these, she remarked, starting off down the gallery after the other two. Not to GLORY TO CALDER! A furious bellow rang through the gallery as three more revenants stalked around the bend towards them. The leader wearing full armour much like the old knight had down below, pointed his two-handed sword at the dvari challengingly. I should have said nothing, she sighed, watching as the two knights errant behind him moved to the sides of the corridor, their eyes gaze flitting from Alira and then the two of them. Calder, Eh? Udil just spat on the ground. How you say in? Even before Udil had finished speaking, the knights sword moved in a blur as if trying to catch the ghostly blur that led his movements FUCKING WEAK! Udil roared back, swatting the thrusting blade out of the way with the hilt of his axe and simply ramming the head of his weapon straight into the knights stomach. In response, the knight adroitly spun to the side, following the diverted momentum of his blade, the trajectory of which shifted to a rising cut Udil swayed out of the path of the sweep and somehow turning in front of the knight, tripped him over his hip, before smashing the hilt of the axe into his gorget. Sorry,Alira appeared like a ghost beside the right-hand knight errant and cut him in two, his weapon and armour providing about as much protection as damp paper before the earth-silk swordwe have a schedule! Honestly, we could just leave this to the two of them, Ianthe remarked drily, watching as Udil trod on the knights sword arm and then, with a vicious downward swing, decapitated the knight. The other knight errant stared, frozen, at the fate of his compatriots for a moment, then looked at the two of them Even as the blurry outline of his future movement began to manifest as a lunging strike towards her, Udil shifted his posture and with a singular strike, buried his axe in the knights side, sending him crumpling broken to the floor. We could, she conceded staring forward again. But its better to be sure. Thats true, Ianthe mused with a sigh. Another Orcus-sent magus like the one below would be a problem. It would, she agreed, noting that the magical, perception-hindering darkness had not abated despite all the revenants being taken out. The sealing was still in effect as well, as she had just spotted three dour, glowering shades lurking in the shadows within the shallow water as they made their way forwards. I guess this is the backup for dealing with Fionnir, Alira commented while she finished stabbing the remaining revenants through their hearts with her sword. Do you have any impression of how close to the surface we are? she asked Udil. Mmmm the air tastes like mud and water, so this be clearly sedimentary, the dvari declared drily, after taking a deep breath. Gee, I feel truly enlightened by that observation, Alira snickered, scuffing the muddy water with her foot. Shaking his head, Udil walked over to the wall and put his hand against it, taking a few more long breaths, then thumped the stonework with the flat of his palm. Lithified dirt behind here, pretty solid, Udil muttered. I guess this place sank some, in the years I were dead? It did, yes, she conceded. There are more coming, Ianthe remarked, tilting her head slightly. Because of course there are, she sighed, squinting down the gloomy, curving gallery. corridor. In the distance she could also now hear the splash of boots in water and the rustle of mail. Sucks to be them, Alira chuckled, setting off at a brisk trot in that direction. That it do, Udil agreed, jogging after her Abruptly, the darkness around them turned stifling, smothering both sound and movement. With it, came a discomforting feeling of tightness, as if her insides were trying to expand and her body contract at the same time. Udil swore and staggered, while Alira also nearly tripped at the sudden change. Ianthe, beside her, put a hand to the wall to steady herself. Grimacing, she focused on the idea of disrupting the pneuma within the spell. Peitho with a grimace she focused on disrupting the pneuma within the spell, only to find the word ringing oddly in her ears, without having any apparent outward effect. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. -Ahhh, of course, she sighed, shaking her head. Apotrophia, This time, she spoke the word explicitly in her own mind, with the intention of expelling the influence of the spell upon her and found it again did nothing. Powerful dark-aligned spell, feeding off chthonic energies, Ianthe mouthed to her. So I see, she replied silently, as seven more knights and a hooded, red-cloaked mage with the sigil of House Calder featuring prominently on it made their way around the curve of the gallery into her field of view. Seeing them, the mage raised his hand and a ghostly haze of molten white snapped into focus, targeted at her -Oh! Come on! she complained, materializing the Sword of Harmony directly into her hand, shifting its form to a shield as she did so. The beam of sickly white doomfyre struck the shield, scattering molten droplets everywhere for several seconds before fading Twenty-seven ghostly orbs spiralled out from the mage, nine each targeted on her, Ianthe and Alira Before any of them could respond, however, Udil hurled his axe at the magus. The lead knight half stepped to the side, swinging the two-handed hammer-axe he wielded to intercept it yet somehow, the thrown axe arrived just a fraction too early, making his strike miss it by a hairs breadth. Two barriers flashed around the red-robed magus as the axe disrupted them then struck the revenant full in the chest, before he had managed to do more than start to turn his body. They all stared as the mage staggered backwards, gasping, as the axe thudded to the ground without doing more than cut his outer robe, to expose a faintly iridescent underrobe woven of earth silk. Funny enough the first ing short-stacks! the magus mouthed, putting a hand to his chest and glaring balefully at Udil. Sighing, she focused on the Sword of Harmony, turning it into a curved throwing knife and slung it underarm at the mage. The mage somehow managed to avoid the dagger, twisting out of the way with unnatural speed Focusing on it, she imagined holding it in her hand at a point when the blade would be facing back at the magus Her surroundings shifted and she appeared beside the magus holding it and willed the dagger to return into its original formimpaling him through the neck. The darkness vanished, as did the block on her perception and the sense that her insides were trying to escape her body as the magus crumpled to the ground, all the pneuma in his body dispersing. Released from the restraint, Alira darted, eviscerating the knight nearest to her. Udil, cursing in his own tongue, charged forward as well, ignoring the lead knights blade and simply tackling him to the ground. Die! the two knights nearest her both turned on her, their hammer-axes already rising Melainis The shadowed shades of the legionnaires who had tormented her in the shrine clawed their way out of the gloom, their blades already stabbing furiously, their faces twisted in rictuses of rage and pain. The two knights nearest her went down flailing at shadows, followed a moment later by the remaining three, even their cursed undeath no match for her wraiths. Udil had already incapacitated the one he tackled, almost twisting its head right off. Go, get rid of any others ahead of us, she commanded them. With silent snarls the legionnaires glared at her, but still formed up and headed further along gallery. You could have summoned those earlier, Alira muttered, as Udil got to his feet. They make me remember things I dont like, she sighed, kneeling down by the magus and starting to pull off his red outer robe. Even after all these years, some nightmares are just too vivid. Anyway, can you give me a hand with this? We are looting bodies now? Ianthe quipped, as she knelt down beside the corpse and started to help her. Fionnir will find it useful, she pointed out, even as the connection she held to the damned legionnaires told her that they had engaged more revenants. And non-dvari earth-silk robes are treasures worth expending some effort for. True, Udil nodded, eyeing the garment appraisingly. Tis good workmanship as well, though not masterful. Tha given its Calder, I bet the goblin-fuckers stole it. About as trustworthy as elves, they are. Thankfully, it only took a few moments for the four of them to collaborate to strip the revenant of its outer garments and pull off the knee-length coppery-blue green tunic. In her hands it was so light as to almost feel like she was holding the finest gossamer silk, rather than a piece of armour. Apotrophia, she whispered, focusing on expelling any remaining unwanted Intent or traces of its former owners psychikon from it. The robe seemed to sigh slightly in her hands, and then the aura of the pneuma around it lightened subtly, confirming that it had indeed been bound in some way. Bundling up the tunic, she passed it to Ianthe who shoved it into her satchel, then they set off again, along the gallery. As they went, they passed several more collapsed revenants, seemingly un-risen, their armour corroded, the desiccated flesh exposed beneath gnarled and petrified. The revenants her shades had just engaged, totalling nine, they found collapsed in and around a metre wide gap in the stonework of the outer wall of the gallery that led to a rising shaft beyond it. Her shades, she could sense, were already moving up it, searching for more revenants, but her hunch was that these were probably among the last of them. The corpses here, which were not as well preserved, were mostly men at arms and militant monks. Likely they had been tasked to hold the rear line in the original sweep to encircle Fionnir, and then overwhelmed by shades as those in the streets beyond the flooded plaza had been. Curious, she knelt beside one and put a hand over its eyes and, invoking Kataskopia, considered some of those memories. Much like the dvari below, they were broken and chaotic, coloured by emotion as much as recollection, but they did give her an impression of zeal turning to fear, then terror as the consuming darkness of this place whispered into their souls, until they had lost even the recollection of living, without ever truly dying. Anything interesting? Ianthe asked her as she stood up again. Shades do what shades do, she sighed. They dont even remember their own deaths, just that they had to deal with her. Refocusing on her own shades, she found they had finally reached the top of the cramped, crumbling shaft, which had been crudely shored by looted stonework. What was odd, however, was that they were unwilling or somehow unable to move out of the tunnel itself. She could sense the rough outline of the room beyond, thanks to Nikephorus illuminating the wall, columns and ghostly shapes that might be fallen figures, but the shades impression was wreathed in a sense of existential foreboding. Aiiii she sighed, realising that what she was looking at was likely some kind of seal, similar to the one they had broken through before. Speculatively, she commanded the centurion to push into the barrier. Ignoring the curses she got back, she watched the gloom claw at the shade, and then her awareness of it A sense of wrongness rolled back down the tunnel. With it came a sense of a whispering presence. However, when it encountered her, it abruptly melted away, as if unwilling to let her perceive it. Why cant things be simple? she complained, standing up. Problem? Ianthe asked. That was a very odd feeling I just got. Uh-huh, Alira nodded. Another seal, she grunted. Maybe by the same group that did the door below. Good thing we have your axe then! Alira chuckled, slapping Udil on the shoulder. Mmmm she nodded, hoping it would be that simple. How long would it take you to enlarge this tunnel? she asked Udil, gesturing to the opening, thinking of the partially collapsed portion the shades had passed through. This crap? the dvari reached out and gouged out a handful of the lithified dirt in the opening with his mailed hand. I could dig it with my teeth, though Id wanna check what the state is further up. Would be awkward to drop a few thousand Alists on us. Alist? she raised an eyebrow. Is that like a litra, or a pound? Its like the imperial kilo, Ianthe supplied. About three and a bit Litra. Aye, human kilo is based on the dvari one, Udil chuckled, shaking his head as he clambered into the hole in the wall. There is a section of partial collapse about twenty paces in, she informed Udil, following after him. Doesnt surprise me, Udil grunted as they clambered warily up the slope. This sort of shoddy, barely serviceable digging is typical of humans. Praise unto the Great Mother of Earth that it hasnt collapsed already, Alira, who was following behind her, joked. Ah, this isnt too bad, Udil stopped ahead of her and shifted to the side so they could get a better look. Looks like some of their shoring got displaced by A fireball, by the looks of it, she mused, eyeing the iridescent, glassy texture of the dirt on the ceiling above them. Could be, Udil agreed, crumbling a piece of the glassy, vitrified dirt in his hand and then popping some into his mouth for a few moments before spitting it back out. or lightning. In any case, give me some space, Ill see about clearing this. She and Alira backed up a few paces, watching as Udil unslung his axe and after spending several moments poking about at the collapse with his hands, started to carefully probe the top of the slumped earth. While they waited, she again reaffirmed her command to the shades to keep probing the seal for any weaknesses, because after a few attempts they had again fallen back into apathetic observance of it. It was at that point, though, that she discovered something odd. Well, an odd thing and a concerning thing. On their way up the channel, the shades had had no issue bypassing the collapse, but now, as they spread out, she found they could no longer move through the ground like they had before. Additionally, their sense of opposition and unwillingness to follow her commands had not lessened with her intervention. In fact, as she oversaw them reluctantly exploring, she found she was getting more and more pushback from them, their hatred of her, for condemning them, as they saw it, somehow working against the power that bound them to her. The way they were drawing those grim memories of the horrors they had inflicted on her in the shrine almost made her want to Exhaling, she stared into the darkness of the tunnel, fighting the nigh irrational urge to reject that pain. To unsummon the rebellious shades and find another way and yet, the more she pushed back, the more unsettled she felt. It wasnt the calculated rummaging that those fishing for trouble had perpetuated, but something more holistic. Like a mirror held up to her own emotional turmoil, and then reflected again, and again with the ability to cut far deeper than she liked or had experienced in a long time Are you okay? Ianthes hand on her arm made her flinch. Looking around, she realised Udil was also staring at her. I she wanted to say Yes, but somehow, the word refused to form in her mouth. The darkness around them practically sucked it out of her Pain shot through her, radiating from her hand like hot spikes, up her arm, making her gasp. Ianthe, her expression concerned, had placed the burning head of her torch in her open palm, the purple-blue flames searing her flesh. Grimacing, she found that new pain had actually helped, and yet, the lingering sense of trepidation remained, like an unseen watcher, just beyond her view, that no matter how she turned or sought it, flitted away, mockingly, disinterested in being engaged at all. Taking a deep breath, she gazed into the dark tunnel beyond Udil, tracing the ghostly lines Nikephorus was still revealing to her, mulling over what she had just experienced. Her control over the shades had slipped further, their horrid memories actively pushing back against her and again she was beset by the desire to just Nope no, no! she hissed, putting her hands to her head. In the darkness, her reflection stared at her, shrouded in gloom, her blonde hair shimmering eerily in the light of Nikephorus. Blue eyes, so dark as to be like moonless midnight sky, holding her gaze As her reflection reached out, though, pointing towards her forehead, small details that Nikephorus was illuminating seemed off. Her hair was too long, her features, veiled in shadow as they were, were too sharp and her eyes while blue, were not that dark. No. Her arm felt like it was made of lead as she raised her own had to match the not her, that was reaching out for her. Epaine. The word sank into her like a silent shadow, a reiteration of the wrongness she had felt moments before, when the shades had first came into contact with the seal. Now, however, it was enunciated with the full strength of someone like her. Apostrophia! all she could do was reach for strength of her own, attempting to avert and ward off the fear and the pain and the uncertainty The two words collided silently, in the darkness, and she got a third, nasty shock. The resonance of Epaine with their surroundings far exceeded her own. She was touched by the stygian powers because of her immortality and the Sempronius Dagger, but this word, and the woman who had spoken it, embodied it as truly as she did the strength of Aphrodite. It called to the stygian strength in a way that made her soul shiver, even if, in the end, Apotrophia was able to shrug off its effects, though it left her sweating as she stared into the swirling darkness of their surroundings, feeling like it was Heretic whore, you deserve all this, and more The Centurion came, grasping for her, his face a twisted rictus of lust, hate and fury Yeah, noApotrophia, she sneered, seizing the outstretched hand and projecting the full strength of her own personal displeasure back at the shade. The Centurion recoiled, his expression turning to one of horrified clarity as the full weight of his crimes against her, and the understanding of who and what he had offended in the process was forcibly impressed upon him with the temporary expulsion of his dark, twisted desires that had damned him. She watched coldly as he scrambled back, cowering against the far side of the tunnel, trembling, even as the other shades of the legionnaires arrived, snarling furiously, and then placed both hands against the tunnel wall Oh Stately, Gold-Crowned Queen, whose dominion is the heart and the soul of men and women, grant that I might expel this deceitApotrophia! Practically spitting out the invocation, she put all of her now quite considerable anger and rising frustrations into it, along with all the feelings of pain and haunting suffering that the shades had dared to push back at her, and projected it directly into their surroundings, leveraging Nikephorus to further augment its reach and momentum as she did so. Like before, the resonance between what the other woman, who had to be, like her, a chosen soul, and the stygian energies infusing the land left her hands feeling like they had been hit by a hammer. The tunnel shivered, the darkness around her twisting bizarrely like all reality was a pool and she had just smashed the surface with her palm. The ghostly figure of the other woman met her eyes, the symbol for Midnight now reflected within them. Endless dark night and immortal presence no less than her own striving against her. Yet in this, at least, she had a clear advantage, because the woman before her was just the psychikon within the seal, for all that it had steeped for uncounted years in this place, whereas she was actually here. It also felt oddly hollow, the more she strove against it, as if some key part of it was held away, just out of its reach. Like that, they warred for it could not have been more than a few heartbeats, though it certainly felt much longer, until, with a faint sigh, the strength imbued into the word restricting the space collapsed. Like a tsunami, it rolled through the entire region surrounding the former church and temple of Apollo Invictus, before finally melting away somewhere beyond the plaza below them. The Midnight Immortal held her gaze for one final, almost unwilling moment, then sighed and faded away, as if she had never been. To her immense relief, the control she had had over the cursed legionnaires restored itself at pretty much the same time. Still, she didnt send them away, just in case, because they still could not pass through the walls, like they had been able to before. Huh Beside her, Ianthe was staring into the middle distance, frowning. Sorry, I got a bit annoyed, she sighed, rubbing her temple and affecting not to notice how Udil was also staring at her, having finally stopped looking at the still shivering shade of the centurion. Oh, ah, no, its not that, Ianthe muttered. Its just for a moment I felt something weird there. The person who put the seal in place was like me, she replied. Yeah, no. Ianthe gave her a look that had strong you dont say vibes. I get that. Its just I am wondering why, if it was her, why she would have come here. Was it to check the seal on you? You know who that was? she asked, frowning now as well. Fellow chosen souls were not a thing unknown to her. At least two had come here in the millennia after her sealing, though they had hidden themselves well and seemingly been unaware of her for the most part. Yet this woman had been neither of them. It was possible, she had to concede, that she had come during one of the times when she, for whatever reason, had next to no awareness of the wider situation within Solaneumusually due to some backlash or other from various visitors trying to mess with her seal for their own ends. Still, given the similarity in their abilities, and the kind of strength they wielded, she could not help but feel she should have found some trace of them over those years. You dont? Ianthe blinked. Did Aphrodite never speak to you of the Eternal City, and its chosen? Ah, Zikath, Udil spat, cursing in dvari. It wassnae her, was it? The blonde bitch from oer shadow sea? We can discuss this later, I think, she sighed, feeling once again that there were unwanted complications rising up. Mmmm yes, Ianthe nodded. And youget back up there! she commanded the centurion, putting every shred of her patrician upbringing into her order. And make sure the way is clear. The Centurion shade and the other legionnaires flinched, then scrambled one after another back up the tunnel. Interestingly, Udil had to move out of the way of the centurion and another who had made it past him before, and as she watched them carefully, to make sure she wasnt being tricked in some way, they still had no means to move through the ground. Your shades got vivified, Ianthe observed, watching them go. Thats definitely the sort of thing that girl could do. Undead are the worst matchup against her; its probably why they sent her here. Does it wear off? she asked, pushing the rest of her question away for later, because they were starting to stack up. Maybe? Ianthe shrugged. Its its weird you dont know, unless hmmm the nymph gave her a very strange look, and then just shook her head. -Has something else messed with my memories? she wondered uneasily. Ueuuup, give me some space here, Udil cut in, waving for them to get back as he started to clear out the remainder of the collapse, carefully funnelling it to the far side of the tunnel. As that was happening, in the back of her mind, the shades had finally made it back to where the barrier had been and found slumped dirt with protruding blocks of masonry and the odd floor tile. For a moment, she felt her heart sink, until she noticed that all of the shades were scrupulously avoiding touching or probing the rock fall at all. Um, can I get past you, Udil, she asked the Dvari, who was now carefully re-positioning one of the collapsed supports before clearing further. Udil gave her a sideways look but did shift so she could slide past him. Carefully crawling upwards, she wormed her way around the second slippage, and eventually reached where the shades had stopped, before the apparent ceiling collapse. After spending a moment to shake the worst of the dirt off her palla, she made her way up to the collapse and pushed her hands warily into the dirt. The first few inches were indeed real dirt as it turned out, but then she was met with a profound, disorientating sense of wrongness that tried to convince her that what was beyond it was indeed just a ceiling collapse Grimacing, she withdrew her left hand and placed it on the broach, then focused on Peitho. For a few seconds, the pneuma in her surroundings resisted her, then, with a sensation akin to a taut sheet tearing, the barrier she was touching dissolved. The dirt around her shivered then slumped to the ground like a falling curtain, revealing a hole dug through a stone and brick wall. Beyond it, she could make out a broad, columned hall, that had probably been a basement of some later building from the city later above, within which was a battlefield worthy of the one in the entrance of the temple. What immediately stood out, though, were the two mailed knights slumped against that same wall, wearing green robes with white and gold crosses she recognised as the heraldry of the Knights of the Sacred Maidenan order founded in Evergrove. Both had died violently, their limbs punctured by crossbow bolts. One had been decapitated, his severed head lying face down by the far wall. Nearby, a broken shield bore imprints of a warhammer. Moving over to the one that had not been decapitated, she carefully lifted off their helmet, to reveal the pallid, sunken features of a dark-haired young woman, her eyes staring blankly downwards, blood dark on her lips. Like she had with the Dvari, she placed her fingers to the womans temple and, drawing on the power of Kataskopia, peered into her last moments. Panic, claustrophia and screams assailed her. Caradarher companion in armsbarely blocking a hammer blow from an armoured figure she recognised as the knight from below, that Udil had ended. A crossbow bolt struck her, then another she tried to cut down a mailed figure wearing the symbol of Jeris, that was stabbing at her with his sword, except her limbs were so heavy and cold. The darkness whispered to her, hands felt like they were grasping at her, tugging her down. Beside her, Caradar collapsed as a grinning shadow appeared beside him, decapitating him with a bloody blade. With a sigh, she took her hands away as Aefre, for that was the young womans name, Aefre Belmor, failed to block a final blow and an Illdrium-tipped crossbow bolt took her through the heart, sending her staggering back into the wall, her life bleeding away. All she could glean from the wider surrounds were screams to retreat, prayers and someone begging for their mother, with no real context beyond that. Closing Aefres eyes, she put the helmet back in her lap, then cautiously stepped through the hole in the wall and into the hall itself. Everywhere she looked, there were traces of the ferocious battle she had had but a glimpse of from Aefres last moments. Scars of flame and lightning covered every surface, while broad swathes of silt beneath the shallow water had the same vitrified iridescence as in the tunnel, and, scattered throughout, she saw the petrified forms of at least twenty revenantsknights, soldiers, priests and even a third mage. Also present, running throughout everything, she could feel resonance of the stygian energies with the same familiar strength that she had clashed with. Taking it all in, she found the hall also appeared to have been comprehensively looted. Unlike below, none of the petrified revenants had weapons, and some, who had been smashed apart, were also missing easily removed parts of their armour. Quite a few had also been decapitated, post petrification. -Does that mean the seal came later? she found herself wondering, noting that there were no other corpses wearing Evergrove colours, at least that she could easily pick out. Or was there a second attempt? With a further sigh, she pushed away those thoughts, because while the spiralling chaos of events was sort of interesting, it was also a distraction in the current circumstances, and set off across the hall, checking there were no further surprises. Much to her relief, it turned out, however, that there was not, at least in any seeming magical sense, beyond the faint impression that the walls were warded. The immediate problem, though, was that the only exit had been fully blocked by a section of fallen ceiling where someone had brought down the roof-arch by collapsing both columns that supported them. She had just started to poke about at that, when Ianthe, Alira and Udil joined her. Can we proceed up that tunnel? she asked Ianthe, as the trio took in the battle-scarred hall. Probably, it will be single file, but I doubt we have time to dig it wider, Ianthe replied with a helpless shrug. Good news is we dont have to clear this, Udil remarked, scuffing the water with his boot and gesturing at the slumped wall of dirt. We dont? Alira asked. Aye, this be surface dirt, Udil nodded, looking pensively up at the ceiling. If we collapse tha column on left he pointed over at the next column towards the far-left corner of the hall. That looks like itll drop enough to clear a path to the layer above. And not bury us? she asked, eyeing the collapse. Whatever had done it had even brought down the roof of the building itself, because there were roof-tiles poking out of the edge of it. or bring down more than just some dirt? Alira added raising an eyebrow as she eyed the collapsed area. Am I a dvari or a knife-eared thief? Udil huffed. Surface breaking is something even a novice miner can do, nevermind someone like me, who has cut rock so hot ye can shape it wit your bare hands, and spat in the face o the abominations tha haunt the dark-roots in search o earth-silk. Anyway, yon moisture in ceiling be freshcrisp even, and the taste of the dirt He paused and taking a shard of tile from nearby, tossed it at the ceiling, dislodging a stream of dirt down, that made all three of them step back quickly. Chuckling at their reactions, Udil put some of the dirt in his mouth, then spat it out again after a moment. Aye, tha dirt be light. It has no been steeped in the weight o age like what be down here, Udil continued. If I were tguess, the roof on the floor above has collapsed, but well be seein when ah open t up a bit more. The other option is that we check out some o the walled-up doors on the other side, he added, gesturing to the right wall, perhaps feeling something of their scepticism, despite what he was saying, where she could just make out several bricked-up entrances. In truth, it wasnt that she doubted him, it was just that, with the way things were going, she fully expected something as simple as he pitched, to manifest some kind of further, awkward delay. Maybe we put your axe through one of those first, Ianthe mused. Udil gave them a long look, then sighed and nodded, walking over to the nearest of the sealed openings, muttering under his breath about how they lacked style. The dvari kicked the brickwork a few times with his boot, then with a grunt swung his axe in a vicious arc into the middle With a crash of disintegrating masonry, the brickwork in the entrance crumbled Her earlier paranoia about wards was vindicated by a flash of teal light that sizzled across the wall, revealing a ghostly mirage of symbols, before it faded away. Because of course they warded it, Ianthe muttered, her sigh echoing her own. When we came down here, we tried wall-cracking, Udil called over. This place is riddled with rotten, unstable wards and shit. Give me a moment, Ill see if the door cant be shifted from other side. She watched in silence as Udil vanished into the darkness. There was a further series of echoing crunches of axe overcoming distant rotten brickwork, then some muffled cursing and silence. They waited for almost three minutes, at which point she was just about to go after the dvari in case he had met some unforeseen problem, when Udil reappeared in the doorway, dusting white lime mortar off of his armour. Sorry bout that, Udil grunted. Figured Id best check outside. Collapse actually took out most of the entrance area. We can get out to a surface street easy enough though, I broke the wall, and from there, you can smell the surface. Excellent, she murmured, relieved to hear that. Chuckling, Udil waved for them to come, then set off back the way he had come. Following after him, they made their way through the side-hall of the warehouse, up a flight of stone stairs and then through a second section of smashed brickwork sealing up an old doorway, that brought them out into the ground floor of the warehouse. As she expected, it was entirely empty, long since cleared of anything remotely valuable. Off to their right, the entire middle section of the roof had fallen in, fresher dirt, piling over old to block off almost a third of the space and seal the hole. Exit tstreet is there, Udil added drily, gesturing to the shattered hold he had broken in the old brickwork, beyond which she could faintly see cleared road surface and ad-hoc shoring typical of the surface delvings around Old Solaneum. Whoever dug this out spent quite a lot of time at it, which is only to our benefit here. Odd thing be the dark sign, but I guess they dinna want others poking about. Dark sign? she asked, as Udil led them over to the hold and out into the street, which was dug out much like the ones below, but with significantly more effort put into the shoring, via looted columns and slab-stonework to counter the much softer substrate above. Aye, like tha, Udil pointed to an eye-like symbol with the symbol someone had gouged into an upright section of stone column set like a marker in the middle of the street, opposite the entrance to the warehouse. Tis the Hiding Dark, sign to hide misfortune from others, or warn off. Looking around, she quickly picked out two others, in both directions carved on column uprights holding the roof in place. Sounds about right, Alira chuckled. There is nothing but misfortune for mortals below. No argument there, Udil grunted. What I mean is odd, is its huldrekin sign. Not dvari sign and invoking She who knocks in dark places. The Hulder would invoke He who guards old bones, or She who holds the last light, not the Lady of Dvarad, and certainly not the Hunting Wyrd. For a dvari, you sure know a few things, Ianthe mused, giving Udil a sideways look. Our city has old roots, the dvari shrugged. And that sign is odd. Many things in this cursed city are passing odd, by this stage of its sorry existence, she reflected with a grimace. So long as it isnt going to interfere? Nah, it wont, Ianthe shook her head. The air is fresher to the right, so lets go that way. Nodding, she followed after Ianthe, who set off at a brisk trot now, holding her torch up high to illuminate their path. In the end, they only had to go about a hundred metres along the excavated street, before the path up revealed itself: a ramp of collapsed, overgrown stonework amid a tangle of subterranean greenery. Beyond it, she could just make out the sky, which was still dark, some stars visible between scattered cloud. Without going out, which would run the risk of complicating the ritual they were about to perform, she judged they probably had at least half an hour before the sky started to lighten with the first signs of pre-dawn, which was more than she had expected, truth be told. So, what now? Udil asked her as she stepped back from the base of the ramp. Now? We go back down and set about what we are actually meant to be doing, she replied drily, turning on her heel and heading back the way they had come. Compared to the trip up, the descent, which they made at a brisk jog, except for the narrow tunnel, only took about five minutes. Arriving back in the hall of the temple-turned-church, she found Ianeira and Phiale waiting with Fionnir and the shades of her family clan. I take it we are good to go? Ianeira asked as she walked over and reclaimed one of the other torches from where they still sat. We are. The ascent should take about fifteen minutes, she replied. There were a few complications on the way. Yes, I felt the collapse of that word of power, Ianeira nodded. though I guess it makes sense their eyes would have turned towards this place at least once, Phiale added with a grimace. Mmmm, Ianthe agreed, not meeting her eyes. -Yep, we definitely have to have a chat about this afterwards, she mused. You understand the principles of this ritual yes? Phiale asked her and Fionnir. Yes, Fionnir affirmed. I believe so, she agreed. I have to lead Fionnir out, and she leads her family out. You escort us? Thats pretty much it, Phiale nodded. Nobody can look back, and it helps if you can keep a clear heart while doing it. There may be fuckery. If there is, ignore it. Dont look back until the rising sun has touched you, though that holds mainly for Fionnir, not you, she has a body already. Ideally, dont look back until those you are leading have passed you, Ianeira added, as much to Fionnir as to her. An what about me? Udil asked, from where he had been standing off to the side. Follow Cornelia and dont look back, Ianeira instructed him. There is no downside to you performing the ritual as well, so long as you partake properly. Udil stared at her for a long moment, then nodded. So, ready for this? Phiale asked Fionnir. Y-yes, Fionnir nodded, though there was a flicker of apprehension in her eyes now. Dont worry, you can do this her mother murmured, putting a supporting hand on her daughters shoulder. Indeed, have faith, her father agreed, as the other shades all nodded encouragingly. In that case Holding up her torch, she pulled her palla fully over her head and then took Fionnirs right hand in hers. Okay, look back from any point after Cornelia starts moving, and you are officially an Orpheus-touched moron, Phiale declared as Ianeira and Alira took up their own torches and made sure their own palla were fully pulled up over their heads. Great Daughter, Bearer of the Mysteries, Pure Maiden of the Untouched World, Ianeira whispered, holding up her own torch. Golden Queen, Light of Life, Love and Courage, Daughter of Sky and Sea she whispered. Mistress, Arbiter of the Path, who crowned Grace, who blessed Charity, who bestowed Nature and Good Order Phiale added. Brightest Daughter, First and Eldest, who Leads our Dance Alira murmured. First Daughter, Strife-bringer, Friend to all Mortals, Delighter in Endeavour Ianthe whispered, holding her torch up as well now. Lead us on, guide our steps and bless our passing, all of them declared at the same time, as Phiale started forward, her steps measured, flanked by Ianeira and Ianthe. Watch over us, keep our hearts true they all continued as she stepped forward after them, leading Fionnir, with Udil falling in behind As soon as she took the first step, the murmuring of the shades behind her vanished. Her awareness of Fionnirs hand in hers also vanished, leaving only a haunting, cavernous absence behind her that practically screamed to be filled amidst the stygian ambiance of the buried temple-church. Matching her steps with Phiales, she kept up the refrain of the hymn, praising each of the goddesses evoked in turn as they processed out of the hall, back into the gallery and with measured care continued up to the second floor of the church. With each step, the sense of the space behind her desiring, demanding, entreating to be filled became ever stronger. By the time they reached the gallery, it was like a chain on each of her limbs, tugging at her. In the tunnel it whispered, coaxed, cajoled, as she led Fionnir on, following Phiale. It told her that she had let go, that Fionnir could not keep up, that the others were already falling behind, that she needed to turn back, to help them In the hall of the warehouse, amidst the petrified statues, it threatened and taunted her, warned her that there were things she had failed to grasp, that she needed to turn back and save those behind her, or be called a failure. In the street beyond, though, there was just silence. It was as if everything behind her was just no longer there, eaten up by the sound of dripping water, the rustle of distant vegetation and tiny shifts in the ruins around them. It made her want to step in the water again, rather than upon it, just so she had some measure of her own progress, rather than silence, and through it all, slowly, insidiously, as she followed Phiale onwards, the feeling that something was not right. By the time they reached the exit, that wrongness was like a hand at the back of her neck, begging her to look backto confirm that the ritual had not failed, that the powers that governed it were not cheating her in some way, that she had not made some mistake, maybe with the dark-signs, or some final, hidden ward Letting it all wash past her, she continued her softly spoken hymn to Aphrodite and simply walked up the crude ramp of collapsed stone and dirt after Phiale, and back out into the cool, damp pre-dawn darkness. The opening led into what had probably once been an inner courtyard in some later era building, now preserved as a hollow between two amorphous hillocks, overgrown with shrubs and tangled, spikey weeds. Here and there, rock walls jutted out, and ahead of her, as she walked into the centre, picking her way through the swampy pool that dominated it, were several old, exposed openings, leading into dark voids, between piles of overgrown spoil from ancient excavations. Ahead of her, Phiale, still not turning, simply stood there, torch raised. A moment later, to her left and right, Ianthe and Ianeira stepped into view also taking up positions facing outwards, towards the edge of the courtyard, still softly singing their own hymns. I never thought I would see this again Fionnirs words, as she stepped past her, the feeling of her hand in hers returning as she did so, were tinged with wonder as she stared up at the starry, still just about dark, pre-dawn sky. Unom-anriz, Takuth Akim Udil sighed, taking off his own helmet as he also stepped into view on her other side, which to her very limited grasp of dvari was something like The sky chasm is brilliant. And what of me? The voice, tantalizing, commanding, and slightly sad, send a cold shiver down her spine. -Ah, of course there would be a final sting in the tail of forces conspiring to keep her down, she sighed, recognising the voice of Edmund Abernathy. The presence that came with the voice was stiflingdemanding her attention, as if the mere act of not looking at the Prince of the Golden Dawn was somehow an affront to the natural order of the world. Do the things we did together mean nothing to you, Sarah? Fionnir paused, not turning, to her immense relief, but instead just staring at the horizon ahead of them, where the first rays of dawn were not quite peeking over the hills. Does the future of our land means so little to you? Edmunds voice whispered, sadly. Our Land? Fionnir sounded tired, rather than angry at what he was saying. I can hardly say it was my land. All those people you helped, all the good you did does it mean so little to you? Edmund continued, more forcefully. That you would consign all of that for some momentary promise of? What land? Fionnir sighed, watching the sun as it slowly started to appear, its light chasing away the cold half-light on the tops of some of the distant hills. What? If what I what you we wrought was so ephemeral as to be washed away by a mere sunrise, Fionnir cut off him off with a wave of her hand, that became a gesture that took in the river plain that now covered much of Old Solaneum, as if it were no more than a dream to fade upon my waking? Then is it really worth placing so much attachment in it, fair prince? Does what we shared mean so little you, that you will not even look at me? Edmund whispered, softly. She could practically feel his presence, like a patch of the first rays of sun on her skin, calling to her to turn around, to embrace itand yet, to her at least, something about it felt hollow, false even We shared so much together, Sarah And yet, in the end, it turns out you gave me nothing, Fionnir sighed. You know that is Edmunds voice turned hurt, accusatory. And took everything Fionnir added, sounding sad, rather than angry. Or will you say that my death was a necessary sacrifice, for that dream. Can you swear, on this rising sun, that there was no other way? Because of what you did your generosity Echoed through the ages? Fionnir chuckled, mirthlessly, still watching the rays of sun creep ever closer down the tumbled buildings ahead of them. A heroic sacrifice I had a long time to think about it, in the darkness, you know. It took me hours and hours to die, accompanied only by the screams and the cursing and the pleading of those sent to make sure. So, forgive me, fair prince of the Radiant Dawn, if I choose to awaken from this cruel dream, and leave you where you belong, in the nightmares of a life I have little desire to remember. But Edmunds voice turned haunted. If you must lament, Fionnir continued. Lament that those around you did not do the best they could, only what they wanted. The presence behind her intensified. Sarah You can have your dream, Fionnir whispered, as the first rays of sun finally found them, pinkish-golden light kissing overgrown paving and tumbled, half buried stonework. Dont Edmunds voice, his presence, that of a hero in all his pomp and allure, sang in her ears, tugged at her heart and I Fionnir trailed off, as the light washed over them. Laughing, a young, fair-haired girl danced into their field of view and physically threw herself into a patch of mud. Its real! she shrieked. I m-mother the dark-haired young woman was hugging an older, grey-haired woman, tears streaming down her cheeks. Sister! Brother! the siblings who had spoken before clung to each other, falling to their knees. The old man just knelt down and slowly lifted up a handful of dirt and smeared it all over his face, his expression turning from shock to joy. Fionnirs grandmother silently scooped up some water and let it run through her hands, as crying, laughing, dancing or just staring in shock, the various shades of clan Rhuith all appeared, one after another before them. I will take my happiness, Fionnir sighed, lowering her hands as her mother and father embraced her from behind. Then Edmund Abernathys voice turned cold, as, almost at the same instant Fionnir turned to look behind them. Turning as well, she found herself face to face with the speaker. He stood, in the entrance, his golden hair tied back in the elaborate style favoured by noble scions of that ancient era. His clothing was as she remembered it, from when he, and those others, had stood in the hall before her seal, a coat of shining mail, a blue tabard with the sigil of House Abernathya golden eagle clasping seven starsprominent on the front, bright sword half-drawn. Fionnir watched, expressionless, as the shadows around the phantasmal form of the second Hero of Light deepened. With a soundless howl, something tried to reach out of the darkness and physically push Edmund Abernathy across the threshold, but all it did was pass through him, like he was a mirage, which slowly scattered into nothing, leaving only the over-dark delving into the buried street. Wishes are just the worst, Alira muttered, eyeing the dark opening. If only all ills could be so easily blamed, Ianeira murmured, shaking her head. What would have happened had he come out? the dark-haired woman muttered, not quite looking at her, or Fionnir. That was a good question, actually. Her hunch was that right now she would either be talking very fast, or trying very hard to stab the aforementioned Second Hero of Light in the face with the Sword of Harmony. Certainly, Edmund Abernathy would have been a far more dangerous foe than Laurentius, if only because of his upbringing and family. He would not, Fionnir stated decisively, before anyone else could speak up. And he is best forgotten, assuming he isnt He is long dead, she reassured Fionnir. In fact, his appearance here like that was somewhat disconcerting. As a High King, who had, for a while, ruled over much of this part of the continent, backed by one of its greatest families, she would have expected him to be largely proof against being implicated in things like this. Though, equally, those around him having tied some sort of hidden contingency against his death into a place like this was not impossible. Looooooong dead, Alira agreed, rolling her eyes. And not lamented overmuch in his passing, even before the era we now find ourselves in, Ianeira added. Even in my day, his reputation were flakin Udil chuckled darkly. Killing lotta folks and seizing their land to give to your mates does that for you. And taxes, dont forget the taxes, Ianthe added. Oh, yeah, Udil nodded, stroking his beard. Nothing gets peoples asses up like taxes on shit like bread, or the size of your windows. His ambassador to Amudtakuth eventually had an accident. Hah! Did it involve a bridge? Ianthe asked, rolling her eyes. Aye, it were very tragic. We sent them back his hat, Udil nodded, grinning toothily through his beard. The statue of him we put up by the bridge, holding it, was very famous. His hat? she found herself asking. Aye, he wasnae wearing it at the time, Udil nodded sagely. Was nothing else left after bridge fell on him. Funny, it always seems to be taxes and theft that do for people, the grey-bearded old man chuckled. Indeed, Ianthe agreed with a smirk. Ahem. Phiales cough cut through their chatter, drawing their attention back to her. As amusing as it is to be reminded of how the Dvari deal with useless nobles, we are not quite done. Indeed, we are not, she agreed, recollecting herself. The hard work was, indeed, complete, but the actual ritual did need to be properly concluded, lest it be deemed improper in the eyes of the great powers they had invoked while undertaking it. Oh, right, um what do we do? Fionnir asked, glancing at Ianeira. Oh, uh stand in the middle, beside Cornelia. The rest gather in a circle, facing inwards. You dont have to kneel or anything, just hold hands and repeat what we say, Ianeira replied as she, Ianthe and Alira took up positions at the three auspicious directions around the courtyard. Udil as well. Nodding, she walked over to the slightly more open space and gestured to Fionnir and Udil to stand beside her, facing the rising sun. Once the others had gathered around, joining hands as Ianeira instructed, Phiale also came to stand on her other side, but facing the opening they had come from. First Daughter, Friend to all Mortals, Strife-bringer and Delighter in Endeavour! Ianthe called out, raising her torch to the dawn sky. Brightest Daughter, First and Eldest, who has led our dance! Alira declared, raising her torch. Great Daughter, Pure Maiden of the Untouched World! Ianeira called out next, holding up her torch. Mistress, Arbiter of the Path, who governs Charity, Grace and Good Order! Phiale exclaimed, raising her torch as well. Golden Queen, Light of Life, Love and Courage, Daughter of Sea and Sky! she cried out, raising her own torch to the now almost fully risen sun. For the mysteries you have revealed to us, for the succour you have provided to us! all of them declared, their words echoed a fraction later by Fionnir, Udil and assembled members of Clan Rhuith. For your blessings, by which we have overcome. For your guidance, by which we have endured. We offer our thanks to thee! Silently, the torches each of them held up shimmered, their sparks and flames transforming into a multitude of flowerspomegranate, amaranth, poppy, apple blossom and myrtle, in the first rays of the sun. They drifted in the air, forming spectral wreaths of flowers that settled upon the heads of each of those present. As they did so, some gasped, others stared around in wonder, or just closed their eyes, shedding silent tears, as in that moment, she felt something within their natures shift, in a subtle yet truly profound manner. Their mortality quite literally melting away like the first dew on the morning grass around them. As marvellous, in its own way, at least to her, was how immediate and gentle the change was. There was no great manifestation of heavenly splendour or fury. No great cries from on high, or celestial chorus to ring in the moment. No furious crash of thunder, nor vengeful flare of lightning. No fearful shuddering of the dark earth below them. Just the gentle warmth of those first rays of sun, on those who had been blessed. The only exclamations, beyond their own, were the chirp of birdsong and the faint rustle of the breeze, and the rather rapid blooming of every flowering plant and shrub within the hollow. In fact, it seemed to throw a few of Clan Rhuith off their stride, as they reflexively looked up at the dawn-streaked sky, or at her and the nymphs, as if expecting more, somehow. In truth, she suspected there would be wider ramifications for this. Despite what had just occurred here appearing to be just this, the whole moment of dawn had, in fact, been momentarily transformed. It was no mere thing to just walk out of the underworld, correctly and properly. It was just not the style of those old powers, as she understood it, to herald such events as those in later eras might have expected, or anticipated. Their power was the power of legacy and lineage, with little to prove to anyone. Its workings as mysterious as they were profound, more often than not. I so this is the majesty of the powers of old Fionnirs grandmother sighed at last, looking around wistfully at the blooming flowers. It is somehow even more marvellous, yet incomprehensibly more mysterious than any story would have one believe. Heh Ianthe just rolled her eyes at the old womans words. Still, this is no miracle or marvel, bestowed on whim, Phiale murmured. The living cannot return from the dead, only be elevated to the ranks of the blessed, Ianeira declared drily. Having conquered death, you are now blessed, and can be numbered among the peoples of the chosen land. The others all stared to look at the nymph, even Udil. Here taking out the earth-silk robe they had claimed earlier, she passed it to Fionnir. This isnt it? the grey-bearded old man gasped, staring at the garment. AhEarth-silk? Fionnirs grandmother whispered in awe, as the material caught the sunlight. Fionnir accepted the robe with a slightly stunned expression on her face and just stared at it. Put that on, before you catch a chill, Ianthe instructed her with a slightly mischievous smile. Fionnir gave the nymph a long look at being reminded of her nudity, until her mother took the robe out of her hands and just started to pull it over her daughters head. It was such a motherly thing to do, that she couldnt help but smile as Fionnir could only accept the help. It does look much better on her than on that mage, Alira observed as Fionnir straightened the short sleeves and let it settle on her body. No arguments there, she agreed. So what happens now? Fionnirs grandmother asked, turning to her. Well, firstAh Alira trailed off with a soft sigh, turning to look off to their right, towards Caeracht. A moment later, she also felt the gaze, attempting to be subtle, but still clearly covetous, slip over them. It seems no good deed goes entirely unnoticed, Ianthe agreed with a sigh of her own. Chapter 130 — Immortal’s Dawn
At the Savage Gates, where once Valinkar stood proud as the gateway to riches did the first sign arrive to us. There was the Saintess anointed by the first revelation, her banner held high, to bolster Valiant Edwards forces, as they valiantly held back the baletide of the deathless damned. This is how the Chronicler Trevelyn chose to portray the remarkable military feat that eventually stopped the incursion of the Second Corpse Master, Slaxukuga the Mo, into the province of Jeris. While one can charitably acknowledge that the prose of Trevelyn and others make good mileage on the tongues of tavern singers, they are alas profoundly lacking in meaningful substance. Such is the dearth of any non-hagiographic account of this campaign, especially Sarah Helenas role in it, one could be forgiven for thinking she did not actually take part. However, we are fortunate that sources for her activities in this time do, surprisingly, exist, though they largely come from traditions outside the academic norm. Six months later, the Prince Edward and his Chosen Men, as the survivors of that force would come to be known, clashed once more with the forces of Slaxukuga, this time at Rulani. At this point, the narrative behind what many were rapidly starting to call his Heroic Errantry was properly taking on shades of the First Hero of Light, Saint Laurentius of the Solace. Unlike at Valinkar, the battle that erupted at Rulani was a much more multi-faceted affair, for the forces of local powers were already deeply embroiled in their own efforts to push back the probing raids of the Corpse Masters Lieutenants. One such force was from the Dvari hold of Bekarkilrud, and recorded their part in the campaign as a whole within the Isden-zengrod, or Dignified Record. This account is interesting for a number of reasons. In recent times, it has gained some popularity due to its notably less judgemental view on Prince Edwards prowess as a General in pitched battles, however, I would argue that that is mostly because the account paints a much more disengaged picture of his forces involvement in the early parts of the battle. The Chosen Men did not enter the fray at the Western Gate until the ninth hour of combat, and did so under cover of a heavy disjunctive bombardment from Menacarnian forces. Most interesting, though, is that Sarah Helena did not advance with the Princes party in this account. She instead moved with knights from Jeris and flanked from the east, seemingly against orders from the Princes strategic command, crossing the portion of the line being held stoutly, against all comers, by the forces of Bekarkilrud, Drassel and Keleth. It is this clash which is narrated in the Isden-zengrod, and which I shall quote in full for you here [Appendix 5 for annotated text and Dvari Calligraphy]. Bright Leader, precise moment, to advance fleet of foot and fast of steed, the turn of the river, the clash of bodies red and forceful. Her words, were as spoken to the world. Mana became her, and would sing to no other. All was vivid with Power, for a moment, and then, recoiling, ghostly, evil and defiled, fled. Raging meat and rotted carrion the only sign. A chasm through their lines, momentum broken. Military historians have argued about some of the terminologyDvari is notorious for its grammatical impenetrabilitybut two things stand out, or are perhaps made more obvious, due to the considered linguistic structure of written Dvari. The choice of Dvari for Mana and Power. Almost always, Dvari uses a variant of Shinbright, when discussing Mana as we consider it, and which is used itself in the very first word. Power is usually Emen, which is oft taken as Power in terms of Strong or Strength. Here, however, the words are Arom[shin]katthir and [Emen]eshomissun. Manaakin to Beloved of Bright Nourishment and Powerlike Strength to Silence Everlasting. Nowhere else, in any translated corpus of Dvari writings that this author, or a number of other reputable scholars of Dvari consulted, has had the privilege to peruse, does this compound Emeneshomissun occur. The only other use of Eshomissum in the Isden-zengrod is as an epithet for their Mother of the Final Cavern spoken in a prayer to her at the death of King Sestan the Learned. To the Dvari of Bekarkilrud, her skill with the esoteric arts, at the age of a mere twenty-three years, was considered spectacular enough, in this moment, to have been described with an epithet borrowing one of their most esoteric ancestral entities, uttered in a hymn to a beloved ancient monarch, said to have been blessed by the primordial powers themselves. ~ Excerpt from De Speculum The Mirror, Chapter 2, by Pseudo Marius (of Jeris)

~ Kun Yunhee C The Plains, Just before Dawn ~
The blare of distant horns drew Yunhee to wakefulness. -What''s out there this time? She groaned, opening her eyes to stare up at the pink, dawning sky. Grimacing, she gave herself a shake to ward off what passed for the morning chill from the rock beneath her woollen cloak, then sat up as she adjusted the tunic in the local style she was currently wearing, listening intently as the horns gave way to the reverberating booms of drums. The early light of pre-dawn was just beginning to touch the rocky outcropping, with its tumble of abandoned stone buildings clinging to its summit, which their group had been using as shelter for the past few days. -Another day in Paradise, huh she mused, massaging her neck, which was uncomfortably stiff. The night itself had not been especially cold, but between the clear sky and the prevailing arid wind from the plains, it was enough to make staying still for a few hours slumber uncomfortable. It didnt help that sleeping on rock, even with the comfort of a cloak and some scavenged fur pelt, would never be a pleasant experience, in her opinion. Dont worry, its not for us Ling Fei Weng, who, also dressed in the local style and wrapped in his own cloak, was currently sitting cross-legged on an elevated part of the ruined building they were in, that held a sheltered yet commanding view out over the rolling grasslands below them, informed her. -Hmmm he stayed on while I was asleep? Looking up a little above them on the rock, she found Ha Shi Meihua, wrapped in her own cloak, was still taking her turn at keeping lookout. Technically, she and the woman from the Cherry Wine Pagoda were the team on watch. Ling Fei Weng had joined them late on in the night, just before Meihua had swapped with her, citing the need for a break from puzzling over the changes to talisman symbology that making them from scratch in this place seemed to require. Yeah, looks like a raid, Meihua agreed. Maybe for livestock or something? A raid? she grimaced, getting to her feet and shaking some of the stiffness out of her legs. Even fully acclimatized to this new land, thanks to Elder Xian, her body was still getting used to being re-subjected to the rhythms of life that only a few weeks ago, she had barely given any thought to in decades. Sleep, bodily hunger, muscle fatigueall were things that crossing the Immortal Threshold largely consigned to irrelevance, unless you were some weird masochist, ascetic, or practicing Body Cultivation. No matter where you are, some things do not change, Ling Fei Weng agreed as she pulled herself up onto the platform beside him to get a better view of what was going on. The plains below were slowly being tinted pinkish red in the dawn light, the ocean of golden grass shaded in an enchanting array of warm hues. In another life, she might have admired the rugged grandeur, but weeks spent trekking across these fates-forsaken badlands and plains had convinced her that it was only a step up when compared to the nameless-blessed montane jungle they had struggled out of in those first, chaotic days since arriving in this place. -At least our senses are only a little worse than they would be outside, she reflected, gazing into the middle distance of the plains below them. There, she could just make out the fortified settlement, just visible in the dawn haze thanks to the smoke from early morning fires, where it nestled on a hilltop overlooking the silvery serpent of the river that wound across the endless grasslands beyond it. They came from the Badlands, under cover of darkness, Ling Fei Weng pointed off to her left. And She watched as several distant points of light arced up from a barely visible watchtower a few miles away from them, then exploded like fireworks into dozens of smaller sparks that swarmed down into the morning mist. Whoever had done that had to be at least a Chosen Immortal, or the local equivalent, in her estimation. I guess they are not going back there, she murmured drily, watching several distant plumes of dirt and smoke rise up. No, I dont think they will be, Fei Weng agreed with a chuckle. Remind me not to she paused as the sharp claps of sound from the shockwaves reached them, startling birds across the escarpment. The traces of qi that came with it confirming that, yes, at least in terms of qi-purity, the casters realm was superior to hers. steal sheep here. The question is: is it locals, or? some of ours? Fei Weng shaded his eyes at her question, then glanced up at Meihua, as above them, there was a flutter of wings as a small bird of prey took flight, coasting away towards the distant clash. No harm in finding out while we wait, Meihua called down. -Indeed, she mused inwardly. To say that the influence of those who had been dragged into this place, just as they had been, was disruptive, was really underselling it. Given the nature of the Trial, she expected many over-eager lunatics to cause some upheaval, but in actuality, they were not even in the majority of people who had ended up in this place, and were certainly not the most visible offenders. Elder Xian and Bai Sheng had speculated that pretty much every cultivator, and probably quite a few spiritual beings, within the wider Yin Eclipse Forbidden Region had been drawn into this place during that heaven-shattering assault of lightning upon the Great Mount. Certainly, in the weeks since, as they had searched for signs of the Five Fans and the Yeng Brotherhood, Ling Luo or Juni and the rest of the missing herb hunters, they had encountered scattered, chaotic and frequently forlorn traces of every social stratum operating around Yin Eclipse. Common folk, from peripheral villages adjoining the ancient boundaries of the forbidden region in the western and southern parts of their province, unlucky travellers, participants in the Trial of Exploration, and even other, lesser bandit influences, though none seemingly affiliated with those they sought. It was those last ones that had caused the majority of the ruination they had personally discovered so far and they were not even the worst source, potentially. What brought her a cold sweat every time she dwelt on it, was that somewhere, out there, in the vast expanse of this shard of another world, there were also, in all likelihood, several tens of thousands of Easten rebels and mercenariesnot to mention the relict foundations of indigenous clans like the Jeojust waiting for some unlucky bastards to stumble into them Trouble in paradise? Ha Shin, the other member of the Cherry Wine Pagoda group currently at the camp, asked drily as he walked out of the rock cut passage behind her that led to the inner part of the ruin complex to join them. He was followed a moment later by Ling Xiao Jiangthe leader of the left claw of the Ling clans Little Dragon. Local diplomacy probably, Meihua informed the pair as Ling Xiao Jiang shaded his eyes and squinted out at the distant plumes of smoke that were now starting to drift a little on the wind. Since they arrived in this place, all of the Little Dragon had removed their masks and assumed something like normal identities, though she still doubted that the names they had givenXiao Jiang, Tan, Li, Bai and Heiwere their real names. Any news of the others? Fei Weng asked Ha Shin. A bird came in earlier, Ha Shin replied absently as he shaded his eyes and watched distant fighting. They will be back by mid-morning, probably. The good news is that the new compasses work, and they also found some resources to help Brother Ryong solidify his breakthrough to Mortal Boundary. They work? she asked, her heart involuntarily skipping a beat. So, that terrifying tribulation that broke all the old compasses a few days ago has? also cancelled whatever was being used to hide the trails we were seeking? Ling Jiang nodded. Yes, it looks like it. Well, that is some good news, at least, Fei Weng sighed, looking as relieved as she felt. The search they had been enduring for the last few weeks was one she could only describe as deeply frustrating. While they had found some early traces, both before and after ending up in this remnant of another world, it had quickly become apparent that the perpetrators still at large had been shrouded by some very powerful anti-divination artefacts. Thanks to the Ling clan experts, Bai Shengs quick thinking and Elder Xian just brute forcing a few divinations, they had managed to push back against it, but Bai Sheng had since speculated that even when they were liberating the inn, many of those initial traces they had had to work with were in fact an elaborate attempt at ablative geomancy that had enabled their quarry to make some educated, preventative measures to stay ahead of them for much of this time. Oh! Big Sister Qiao is also close to breaking through, Shin added, glancing up at Meihua. Good for her, Meihua murmured, smiling slightly. Its been far too long. Is this place some promised land for physical cultivators? Ling Fei Weng remarked, shaking his head. The rapid advancement of the physical cultivators in their group was another surprise, one that had caught even Elder Xian off guard, she felt. It was sort of expected that in this much harsher environment, those below the Immortal Realm would reap some additional benefits, but the fact that even the Mantra Immortals were showing visible, daily progress in their cultivation strength was a little unnerving, actually. Her own cultivation art was her familys and as its sole surviving successor she felt somewhat bound to stick with it, but Elder Xian, in an act of stunning generosity, had also given her the full chapter on the Immortal Realms of his own manual, going all the way up to Dao Immortal to use as reference and even with that to rely on, the three female Mantra Immortals from the Cherry Wine Pagoda were solidly outpacing her. Nevermind Han Ryong, who was somehow progressing like his cultivation method was based on spiritual bamboo. It is interesting, how the nature of your progress has shifted, Ling Xiao Jiang agreed, glancing up at Meihua. Yes, this place poses many questions, Meihua softly agreed. Not least, the prevalence of archaic Easten among the locals as a language of diplomacy, Shin added grimly. Indeed, she agreed softly. While the benefits they were reaping were remarkable, it was impossible not to also dwell on how they would surely be helping many of those they sought, especially the likes of the Jeo and Yeng, whose archaic foundations were steeped in physical cultivation to a terrifying degree. Actually, speaking of other odd things, Shin added. I think I understand now, why the locals are not using this place. Oh? she turned her attention back to him. That was something that had bothered them somewhat, over the last few days of staying here. This place was a very defendable outpost, with excellent visibility over the surrounding area, so it was odd, that the local settlement had no presence here. It does not appear to be made by them, for starters, Shin mused. You have seen their settlements, and they do have a certain, deliberate style that they favour. Right, Ling Fei Weng nodded. Please dont tell us there is some cursed formation here we missed? Meihua groaned, albeit a bit theatrically. No, actually, nothing so mundane, Ling Jiang interjected, chuckling at her reaction and taking over the explanation from Shin. It seems like the makers of this place were a group called the Dvar, or maybe Vari. There is an inscription in the main courtyard that also has an Easten sub-script relating to that event. It seems it was originally some kind of observatory, for the stars? Some of the scenes engraved on the big fallen slabs suggest they had a conflict with the locals, and that they fortified it more thoroughly at that point. Pretty much, yes, Shin nodded in agreement. In that regard the arrangement itself that is obfuscating this place is actually a very sophisticated thing, built entirely as a natural alignment, drawing on everything from the temporal age of the rocks here, to height differentials and the days of the week and the phases of the moon. If I were to compare it to anything, it would be the anti-divination hardening on the main Ha or Kun estates in West Flower Picking Town. The end result is the inducement of a negative, ablative geomantic vibe that has persisted for so long that it is permanently etched into the local alignments, pretty much anywhere within visual sight of some part of this complex. Ah, so its like that, Meihua mused, nodding to herself. And for those of us not called to the Dao of Feng Shui? Ling Fei Weng asked drily, even as she was wondering if she could ask for that explanation in Imperial Common without sounding snarky. Ah, hah, sorry, Shin coughed and gave the rest of them an apologetic smile. Basically, if you were born or raised here, the effect will be much more profound, as an aspect of it will be inherited within local society. And between the remnant alignments, the simple passage of time and where the access is, in relation to the current settlement, general awareness of this place is probably just really poor at this point, Ling Jiang added. So, how did we get in here unless? she asked instead, frowning, casting her mind back to their arrival here, a few days back. She had no recollection of Elder Xian or any of the others breaking any formations, or even mentioning doing so. In fact, it was he who had set Shin to looking into that matter, as a precaution once the strategic position of the place became clear and it was apparent they would be based here for a few days. It seems that the criteria to enter are pretty degraded, given the state of this place, so with Elder Xians presence and our own capabilities, we were simply able to ignore it entirely, Shin chuckled ruefully. You do recall that it did take us a bit of looking to find the way up. True, she conceded. Bai Sheng had been the one to originally spot it, in the evening twilight, but it had been well after dark before they finally found the ruined stairway, cunningly hidden between the rocks, to actually get up here without climbing straight up the cliff-face on the far side of the promontory. I can only assume local communities do not have many Dao Lords, or whatever passes for them, that are knowledgeable enough in this sort of thing to push back against its influence, Shin continued, pensively. It is a very subtle formation, in that regard. Probably it had to exist for some time, unnoticed as well, to really gain traction. Could our finding this place have anything to do with the fate-breaking aftermath of that triple-tribulation to the south? Meihua mused. Possibly, Shin agreed with a shrug, But this place is old, like thousands of years old. If you told me that it was older than the settlement below, I would believe you and that alone would explain why they are not exploiting it. Anyway, the key thing is that there is nothing untoward in the formation itself, Ling Jiang interjected, reassuringly. Yep, Shin nodded along with him. It is just that the makers of this place took great pains to make it unobtrusive to others. In that regard, spending some time As he was speaking, another ripple of explosions blossomed amidst the scrub-covered hills below their vantage point. Well, that settlement has at least one group of decently powerful Martial Archers, Ling Fei Weng observed pithily. How is the bird? The attackers are good at skirmishing and minimising their presence, Meihua shrugged. Looks like thirty or forty in number, kinda like the cruder, more tribal groups we skirted in the jungle valleys Ah! Thats interesting. Rather than press her, they just waited as Meihua stared off into the middle distance for some twenty seconds, then sighed. They have at least a few cultivators with them; it wasnt immediately clear. Its a group of about five no, sixseven, dressed like locals and then about the same again who are being controlled by them. Bandits? she asked, trying not to sigh out loud. Hard to say, I dont want to be too overt Ah! Fates, go get! Meihua bit off a curse and fell silent. Almost in the same instant, in the distance she saw three small explosions flash in the sky, followed by a fourth and then a fifth tracking towards the far escarpment and the edge of the Badlands. She escaped, Meihua informed them after a tense few seconds, exhaling and sitting back against the rock face. How did you get spotted? Ling Jiang asked her, frowning seriously now. The controlled cultivators are bound in a yin-aspected exclusionary formation of some kind, Meihua grunted. It passively detected the bird looking at it. That is not the sort of thing bandits usually have, she observed. Should we expect company? Shin asked as they watched several more speculative small explosions blossom in the sky above the distant battlefield. It should be fine; I caught no hints of backwards intrusionthey just started tossing fire at me, which is sort of inefficient, Meihua reassured them. You would think they would do lightning, unless Unless their goal was to see where it went? Ling Fei Weng mused. Yep, Meihua nodded. If the bird comes back here though she pointed out. Dont worry, I gave her a solid suggestion to maybe spend the next few hours away from here, Meihua added. If she makes it back, Ill feed her some soul strength to help it advance. Ahhh well, it is what it is, Ling Jiang sighed, puffing out his cheeks. What about the cultivators, any hints to their identity? The captured ones? No, but they are all female and at the Immortal Realm, Meihua clarified with a jaded sigh. The bandits are male, four Immortals and two Chosen Immortals, with one that is a Golden Immortalabout the same strength as the leader of the raiders. Are they acclimatized? Shin asked Meihua, shading his eyes as he continued to watch the distant skirmishing battle. Impossible to tell, Meihua shrugged. They were being conservative with their qi use though. As I said, I was keeping a light touch. Well, we should assume they are, Ling Jiang stated drily. That way, if we do have to break their faces in the near future and they are notit will be a pleasant surprise. I was thinking more about whether they have a Dao Immortal backing them or not, Shin remarked with a grimace. I know, Ling Jiang flashed Shin a wry grin. Fighting a Dao Immortal before the others come back would be annoying, though. Ling Fei Weng interjected, though even he didnt seem that concerned, she reflected, sighing inwardly. Most of the time it was easy to just ignore the difference in her realm with most of the others, but occasionally, in moments like this, the difference in world view did peek through. She was personally confident she could kill even an above average Chosen Immortal, but to casually discuss fighting across the Dao Step was not quite the same. Were it anyone other than those in front of her she would have thought it typical bravado, but she had witnessed Xiao Jiang and Ling Fei Weng both cripple Dao Immortal bandit leaders in straight up fights since they got here. The quickest way would be to just blow them up, Shin chuckled mirthlessly, adding to the slight unreality of the conversation. We can certainly do that. Well, now my poor bird is off flying for her life, how about one of you two swap with us, so we can go get some breakfast and stretch our legs? Meihua cut in, hopping down from her perch to land beside Shin. Sure, Ling Jiang replied with a nod, starting to climb up to where she had been. Brother Fei and I will keep an eye on this. In that case, Ill go reinforce the boundary formations a bit, Shin stated. If they look like they are going to come this way We will let you know, Ling Fei Weng replied. Yunhee, want to come give me a hand? Meihua added, turning to her. Ah sure, she gave herself a slight shake and nodded, falling in beside Meihua. It is a bit unreal, listening to them just casually talk about murdering Dao Immortals, isnt it, Meihua murmured to her wryly they left the cliff-side building behind and made their way through the short rock-cut arch into the inner courtyard of the ruin. It she could only shrug a little helplessly, by way of reply. Yeah They hid it well, but even the Cherry Wine Pagodas Mantra Immortals were old. Immortals who had drifted around the province doing that reclusive influences work for she wasnt entirely sure, but Renhua, who wasnt a physical cultivator, had made an offhand joke about the Blue Water Sage that was still bugging her and Meihua was still the leader in that group. The other woman had not said much about her history, but she did know her family name was Shi and the implication seemed to be that she was one of that familys hidden scions from the previous generation. Certainly, Meihuas arts, and those of the three Mantra Immortals for that matter, had more than a passing resemblance in her eyes to those she had seen Lady Xiaolian using during the liberation of Misty Jasmine Inn. Dont let it get you down, Meihua chuckled, giving her a pat on the shoulder as they walked out into the inner courtyard. You are still young, and have your whole future ahead of you. Aim for the day when you can horrify some poor junior with the same attitude. Fates-know, it is depressing though, that wherever we are, things seem as they ever are. It would be nice to not be in the middle of slaughter and misery, she agreed, habitually scanning the area, a semi-circular, open space, surrounded on three sides by weathered stone facades and flanked by the jutting rock outcroppings of promontory, for anything untoward. Sadly The world is ruled by greedy assholes, Meihua sighed, also pausing to consider the open space, which was not yet properly touched by the rising sun. You know rather than breakfast, we might as well wait a few minutes and take advantage of the Dawn Manifestation first. Those guys can ignore it, but its useful for us. Not to mention, there is something unusually intense about it today. There is? she frowned, staring up at the pink sky, then out at the distant haze of the horizon where the first proper rays of the rising sun were starting to touch the open side of the courtyard, picking out some of the weathered engravings that covered every surface of this ruin. It wasnt that she doubted Meihua, the womans instincts were certainly a lot sharper than hers, but she could see nothing especially unusual about this dawn, except perhaps that the morning light on the rocks before them felt a little more vivid? I guess its subtle, but yes Meihua mused. I wonder She watched with interest as Meihua held up a hand and closed her eyes. Beyond her being from the Shi family, and a Golden Immortal, even after all these weeks in her company, Meihuas actual cultivation art was a bit of a mystery to her. She hardly expected the other woman to share such a thing openly, but usually there were hints if you paid attention, as to the nature of the cultivation laws others cultivatedeither in their Principle, or the way they used their qi. Yet with Meihua, even when they had connected for formations, everything about her foundation had always felt formlessly opaque, also very much like Lady Xiaolians had. Now, however, she suddenly felt like she was standing slightly too close to a naked flame. It wasnt heat, exactly, that was radiating softly from the other woman, but an intensity that made her skin prickle. With it, a barely visible, shimmering orb, like the corona of the sun in full eclipse, shone around the other womans uplifted hand. Meihua exhaled and the alluring intensity around her faded. Weird, was all Meihua muttered, staring at her hands, then the courtyard around them. Is something wrong? she asked, coming over to stand beside her. No, Meihua stared up at the pink sky above them, as if slightly confused by what she was sensing or seeing. Quite the contrary it should be very beneficial for your Immortal Soul. My Immortal Soul? she stared up at the line of sunlight as made its way over the rocks opposite them, a flush of anticipation running through her. Of all the things that a cultivator had to improve after crossing the Immortal Threshold, the strength of their Immortal Soul was perhaps the most important, yet also the hardest to nurture. Treasures that benefited it were among the most expensive, while Laws and Arts were the most coveted, second only to Heart Force methods. She was about to press Meihua on what she meant, when the hairs on the backs of her arms and neck stood up. The air around them turned heavy and cold for a moment, like a shadow had just passed across the very idea of warmth in the world, then the first rays of dawn properly touched edge of the courtyard, where it opened out to provide a vantage across the plains below them. Ahh, right! An observatory! Meihua gasped as everything around began to glow with a near otherworldly radiance. Forget breakfast! If we can get something from this, it should give both of us a qualitative leap towards the next realm. Chosen Immortal she stared at the other woman for a second, then took a deep breath and sank her focus into the heart of her being. The boundary between her surroundings and her Dantian faded away, such that her awareness of her body and her Immortal Soul merged. To her bodys eyes, the ground around her was rippling lightly, embodying the reflection of the surface of the Qi Ocean in her Dantian, while to her Immortal Soul, the waters now reflected the outside world of the courtyard, with its weathered stone buildings, rich with engravings merging into the hewn rock Inhaling, she pulled the qi in her immediate surroundings into her body, while focusing on the cultivation manual that drifted, constellation-like, in the form of a Peng, throughout her Dantian. Normally, it just drifted there, in perpetual communication with her Immortal Soul, and the lingering reflection of her Golden Core, now preserved beneath the waters surface like the pupil of an ever-circling Kun. Now, though, it actually moved, its wings slowly shifting, twisting the currents of qi that flowed through her immortal meridians, pulling them in towards it, stirring the placid ocean surface with faint ripples that shed iridescent spray as it did so. The whole process felt agonizingly slow as she watched the sunlight creep across the curved, weathered surfaces of the courtyard. Gah! She found Meihua had not actually moved away but was staring at her with a frown now. Change of plans Before she could say anything Meihua took her by the hand and led her directly to the middle of the courtyard, sitting down opposite her. Lady Xiaolian will forgive me for showing a few things, Meihua muttered under her breath. And Lord Xian will be unhappy if I lead you to miss an opportunity like this What is going? Ohh Behind her, Shin had also come through into the courtyard now, and had stopped. So, this is what that Out! Meihua snapped, pointing at the arch he had just come through, and was now already retreating into. Now! Indeed, even as Meihua spoke, she could feel something in Shins presence in the courtyard, subtly distorting the sunlight. Yes Maam! Good luck, Yunhee! Shin smartly stepped back into the shadow of the archway, the distortion vanishing as he did so. Ummm It is surprisingly sensitive, Meihua muttered, taking her hands in hers. Or maybe its not surprising. Just keep focusing on your qi cycle, dont waste this! Let me handle the rest! Taking a breath, she nodded and redoubled her efforts to get her qi cycle moving. Meihua, meanwhile, just sat there waiting while the sun crept, second by second, around the walls of the courtyard. It was only when it had nearly reached the centre where they were sat, that Meihua exhaled, the same formless, spherical corona she had conjured before appearing between them Purple Forbidden Formation, Meihua murmured under her breath. Eye of the Minister of the Northern Star Just as Meihua finished speaking, the rays of the sun finally reached them. The warmth of the sun and the cold of the rock beneath her warred in her expanded senses, shadows and light shifting in her suddenly dazzled vision. At first, she thought nothing had changed, then, like the faintest of whispers, she heard words. They hung in the air, like the verse of some ancient, half-remembered song as the rays of the sun finally converged in the centre of the courtyard, shadows and light shifting before her eyes, picking out details in the engravings. Delighter in Endeavour The words, so soft she almost thought she imagined them at first, melted out of the silence of the courtyard as the sun finally converged on the central area, where they were seated. First and Eldest Pure Maiden governs Charity, Grace and Good Order Love and Courage In each of the four directions and the very sky itself, for a moment she swore she saw luminescent figures, raising up their hands, etched into carvings and the tumbled ruin of the courtyard. For the Mysteries you have revealed to us Meihua murmured, as did she now, finding rhythm within the voices to echo what they were saying, as ephemeral, iridescent qi bled off every surface around them. We offer our thanks to thee she whispered, as the Peng fully spread its wings, and that strange, otherworldly qi suffusing the courtyard was drawn into her body, bathing her immortal meridians with intoxicating, refreshing crispness, like she had just inhaled the purest essence of the freshness of the morning She barely had time to register the shift, as her whole dantian warped, her qi within shifting in rippling waves as the Peng flapped its wings a second time, then a third. Her Immortal Soul trembled as her Qi Ocean was swept up into a misty hurricane that shone like a celestial aurora. Meanwhile, the nucleus of Guiding Intent held within her family manual was now struggling frantically to retain full control over the nature of the Peng as its appearance rapidly began to transform in the sky of her dantian. Its plumage took on the same iridescence that was suffusing the courtyard, while with each flap of its wings, the spectral bird was practically doubling in size, such that by the time it had done so seven times, it was almost too big for her dantian to contain Just as she was becoming seriously concerned that her dantian was going to suffer enduring damage, the hurricane of qi within swept back out through her meridians, merging with it, and her awareness of her inner world was abruptly fractured. Her awareness of the courtyard vanished away and she found she was drifting amidst shining, sun-kissed clouds, the ghostly shadow of the great Peng rising above, and the glittering remnants of her Qi Ocean scattering below. Her family manual hung before her, slowly dispersing into its component parts. A part of her wanted to reach out and grasp it, to try and pull it back together, but at the same time, she was unable to draw her attention away from the great shadow above, that was now starting to descend towards -No, thats not right? She stared blankly at the manual before her, which was shrinking in size, as if it were falling away into nothing, then at the drifts of dawn-tinted clouds around her. -Is my Soul Projection increasing in size? Even as she realised what was happening, the moment passed. The Peng descended to circle above her, its body about the same size as hers. The remnants of her manual orbited her like a cloud of feathery sparks, each no bigger than a candle flame. With a gasp, her awareness of her outer body re-synchronized itself and she found herself gazing at the distant sun, which was now fully above the horizon, its rays turning the streaming clouds above them a wonderous shade of pinkish red, shadowed in blue and purple. Of the ghostly figures from before, there was no sign, though she fancied she could still hear the echoes of their remarkable song. Opposite her, Meihua, her expression a mirror of her own shock, she suspected, was staring at her hands, as golden runes rippled across her tanned skin. Ah! With a start, she recalled what had just happened to her family manual and hurriedly sent her sense back into her body at which point, she got what she could only call the fright of her life. Her dantian had practically quadrupled in size, and most of the qi within it was still drifting in its sky. The phantom of the Peng was slowly gliding in circles within it and occasionally collapsing its wings or rolling to dart after one of the hundreds of drifting sparks that had been her manual, which were now scattered across the ocean surface. With a thought, she shifted her souls form to approach one and tried to scoop it up, only to find it scattered into nothing and then reformed, a few hundred meters away, like a darting fish, flitting this way and that for several seconds, before resuming its idle drifting. What in the? Taking a breath, she focused on her qi-cycle and found her awareness drawn to a pagoda in the heart of her dantian that had not been there before. Arriving in the middle of it, she found it looked like the hurricane of before had ripped through it. The different techniques held within her manual were still there, but the intent that had existed to provide the overall guidance was Oh, thats what the sparks are? she exclaimed, turning to gaze back at the shimmering waters, where if she wasnt mistaken she swore she had just seen a fish, almost the same size as she currently was, flit by the submerged foundations. Hey! Meihuas voice cut through her reverie, drawing her attention back to the courtyard. The other woman was no longer seated opposite her but had taken her by the shoulder and was glancing towards the western side of the courtyard, where the passage to the lower part of the ruins was, with a frown. Whats wrong? she asked, getting to her feet. A soul sense just intruded into here, Meihua whispered. Very stealthily, directed at this courtyard. -The fact that she phrased it like that means its not ours, or she wouldnt be so worried, she pondered, staring into the shadowed passage. And I didnt sense anything, which means they are stronger than me Someone in the raiding party? she guessed. Could be, Meihua agreed neutrally. Thankfully it didnt interfere during the sunrise. Or what we just experienced drew their attention? she suggested. The feng shui alignments of this place should prevent that, Meihua replied softly, grimacing. At least Ahhhiii!! Anyone!? a womans panicked scream rang through the courtyard. A moment later, a dark-haired young woman, dressed in the ragged remains of some travelling robes, stumbled out of the passage to the lower ruins and, spotting them, immediately started towards them. H-help me! she called out to them, before glancing fearfully back over her shoulder. I I barely got away from them! You barely got away? Meihua replied in Easten as they both stared at the young woman, then at the passage behind her. From who? From the young woman stopped, and taking a deep breath, turned to look behind her properly, at the shadowed passageway, which was empty and quiet. Uh they they were, uh, right behind me? she panted, in creditable Easten herself, gesturing at the passage. Like, a a dozen, I think, of those, umm savage? -Wouldnt our wards have tripped? She found herself wondering, eyeing the young woman, whose cultivation was a bit above hers, and felt more like Meihuas actually. However, there was a slight edge to it that was hard for her to pin down. A nagging feeling like she had felt something similar, before, though not recently. Is it because of the law she practices? -Not to mention, she doesnt seem collected enough to have swept so stealthily with the soul sense Meihua mentioned just now. I should have felt something if it was this woman? Ah, you are one of the prisoners of those raiders attacking the village by the river? Meihua replied earnestly, sticking to Easten, though she made no move to come towards the young woman. I um, I ran away from them, yes. The young woman nodded as she answered, her gaze flitting skittishly around the courtyard. She was just about to ask what the young woman was looking for, when out of the corner of her eye, she caught something odd going on with the shadows on the side of the courtyard where the sun was rising. It was almost as if there was a faint mirage occluding various spots there, slowly moving inwards, around the courtyard. Without her newly enhanced senses, she probably would have missed them as well, she had to concede. However, as soon as she knew what she was looking for, she fancied there were at least three people, trying to stealthily make their way across, behind them. You see them too, right? Meihuas voice whispered softly for her ears only. Three, maybe four? she suggested, doing her best not to look at them or even really focus on them, and instead keep an eye on the young woman. Heading for the rooms we have been living in? At least. Meihua agreed. They must have climbed up. I think they are physical cultivators as well. -Wonderful. Look, we cant stay here, the young woman added hurriedly. I swear, they were right behind me! If they catch you This place isnt that easy to get into, Meihua replied calmly. Yes, but the young woman, who had turned to look behind her now, at the shadowed passage she had just come from, started to speak again, only for Meihua to interrupt her. Just take a deep breath and collect yourself, Meihua instructed her. Whats your name? My? the young woman blinked. F-Fan, Fan Xiao. That isnt a name from around here, Meihua observed. Are you one of these outsiders who have been cropping up all over? One of? the young woman paused now, looking at both of them as if she were just seeing them for the first time. You are not cultivators? she asked, suddenly much more wary. -Ah, so that is how she wants to play this, she mused. Hiding that they were cultivators, or at least obfuscating matters suitably, was a smart ploy, especially if, as she was suspecting, this was something of a play. The infiltrators behind them, who were now almost halfway to the doorway of their rooms, pretty much gave it away, but even the young womans actions just rang slightly hollow to her. Had she been a clan child, or a sheltered scion of some sect, she might have bought it, but the young womans words, despite her initially quite panicked demeanour, felt quite deliberate in places. As if she was taking care not to be caught in any untruths. It was, of course, possible that she was just ensuring they didnt suspect her of lying, but even so This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Cultivator? Do I look like I plough fields for a living? Meihua deadpanned. N-no? Fan Xiao shook her head. If those bandits from below are going to come here, I guess we will have to do something, Meihua sighed, turning to her and switching to flawless, accented local like had been spoken in the last village they passed by a few days back. It seems so, she agreed, playing along and answering in the same accent. Just as she was about to offer to go check on the status of the attack, the sound of metal scraping off of stone echoed from the passageway behind the young woman. A few seconds later, Ling Xiao Jiang appeared, dragging the broken body of a bandit with one hand, and absently trailing his sword off the wall beside him with the other. If it is the rats who chased you up here, they are already dead, he declared in Easten, eyeing the young woman with a faint frown. Fan Xiao flinched back from him as he held up the bandits ruined body for emphasis. Examining it, she grimaced, because the Ur experts cultivation was absolutely above hers, to the point where even now, crippled as it was, she could barely get a grasp on his qi foundation, or what passed for the local take on it. If she was to hazard a guess though, it had been close to their equivalent of Ancient Immortal. This is one of those who were chasing you, right? Ling Xiao Jiang asked. Y-yes, Fan Xiao nodded, warily. Behind them, the hidden figures on the far side had all stopped moving as well, she noticed. Good, Ling Xiao Jiang smiled broadly. That just leaves Behind her, the far wall shook as a dark-haired, male figure appeared, impaled by the five talons of a shadowy-dragon claw. One lodged in each of his limbs, while the last one pinned his head against the rock, just shy of piercing his forehead directly. The other five, all found themselves pulled forwards into the courtyard as if something had clutched them by their dantians directly. D-Dao Immortal! one of them managed to cry out, his eyes widening in shock as they all struggled against the unseen strength restraining them. Abruptly, a glassy barrier snapped into focus around Ling Xiao Jiang and the cultivators who were being dragged forward all collapsed to the ground, gasping. The one pinned to the far wall wasnt freed, though, she noted. Dammit, you bastard! You cut that too fine! one of the youths snarled, pushing himself to his feet and shaking his fist. Inside the barrier, Ling Xiao Jiang eyed the now barely visible shimmering sphere pensively, then poked it with his sword. It rippled but didnt break. Hah! Even if you are a Dao Immortal, you cant get out of this! a sandy-haired youth she had not noticed boasted, dropping down off the upper rock-face on the nearside of the courtyard. That is a proper Dao Cage! I bet you have never seen anything like it, huh, huh? Ling Xiao Jiang turned to the gloating youth, then sighed. The sandy-haired youth opened and shut his mouth, his expression turning confused. Then, his arms and legs twisted like wrung rags. From the shadows of the entrance to the overlook where they had been keeping watch, the real Ling Xiao Jiang stepped forward, his expression somewhere between amused and annoyed. A c-clone? one of the youths behind them gawped. No, Ling Xiao Jiang rolled his eyes. If she hadnt seen him do this before, she might have been similarly shocked, but in truth, it was just his Immortal Soul. The remarkable part in her eyes was that he could manifest it this lucidly, despite not being fully in the Dao Step, which according to Elder Xianfang appeared to be the basic requirement for most people to externalize it here. He appeared amidst the rest of the group, who instantly tried to scatter. Three went straight for them, while the other two fled directly back towards the open side of the courtyard. Neither got there, as their legs collapsed under them with sickening, fleshy cracks. Simultaneously, a wave of uneasethe manifestation of a mantra, trying to use yang oppression to mess with her qi circulationclawed at her, originating from the dark-haired youth who was racing right at her All three attackers went down like puppets whose strings had been cut before she could do more than visualize her own strike. Meihua, the source of the attack, shook her head slightly at their failed action and turned back to the frozen Fan Xiao and the incapacitated, sandy-haired youth and smiled slightly. A moment later, the qi of all the interlopers was forcibly expelled from their bodies. She grimaced as ugly yang-infused formation symbols flickered across most of the cultivators, turning the air around them hazy, before the seals, intended to force destruction of their bodies, flaked away into nothing. Are there more? she asked, warily scanning the heights above the courtyard where the sandy-haired youth had jumped down. Not on this side, Ling Xiao Jiang replied, shaking his head. Id guess they moved early, after detecting what you two just achieved in this courtyard. Aiiii, Meihua sighed, shaking her head. Typical greedy bastards. That just leaves the question of what to do about you, Miss Fan. A-a-about me? Fan Xiao, who was now breathing hard, her face pale, took a step backwards, then flinched again as she realised that was taking her closer to the copy of Ling Xiao Jiang who had sat down cross-legged within the barrier. Aye, Meihua nodded. I wonder why the Golden Mask Cult are playing bandit. Fan Xiao stared at her, her expression almost nauseous now, then abruptly swooned and collapsed to the ground, blood running from her nose. On the face of it, it was as if she had just been overwhelmed by their presence, but in that instant she almost felt like she had sensed a string quietly breaking within the young woman. With it, her skin seemed to shimmer faintly golden in the sunlight, before returning to normal. Was she being controlled? she guessed, as Ling Xiao Jiang sighed and shook his head. Very likely, yes, Meihua nodded. What makes you think this lot are associated with that group, though? Ling Xiao Jiang asked Meihua as he walked over to the Dao Cage and took a broken hemisphere of a small void stone pot out of the bag at his waist. As they watched, he just shoved the pot into the barrier. It rippled, then slowly began to tear as he ground the broken edges back and forth around it. A hunch, Meihua sighed, as they Ling Xiao Jiang work on the barrier Though we will have to wait for the others to be sure, I think. If they are, though, it was only a matter of time until we ran into one of the bothersome groups anyway. As she finished speaking, the entire near side failed and the whole barrier dissolved into nothing. Ling Xiao Jiangs Immortal Soul blurred back into his body, leaving only the sword behind in his free hand. Who are the Golden Mask? she asked Meihua, as the name while faintly familiar to her, didnt trigger any real association. A bunch of bastards from a long time ago, Meihua replied, walking over to the three who had tried to attack them at the end. And by that, I mean from the era before the Blue Water Sage came and shook everything up. Their successors show up occasionally, which is how I know something of them. These days they basically provide certain desirable services to those with spirit stones to spare and a morality vacuum. Virgins with promising spirit roots and so on. Ah, she scowled as she swept her gaze around the upper part of the courtyard again, just in case. Yep, Ling Xiao Jiang replied. There was a rumour that someone with their style was behind that brothel scandal that caught up several members of the Ha clan in West Flower Picking Town. Not that it was ever properly proven, as far as I know, he added, glancing quizzically at Meihua. The one Ha Yun got credit for breaking up? she asked, surprised. Yep, that one, Meihua sighed, sitting back on her heels as she considered the bodies she had been searching. I see you have wrapped it all up here. Ling Fei Weng remarked sardonically, walking out of the passage from the overlook to join them. Did some come up that side? she asked, eyeing the blood he was wiping off his own sword. Nah, they tried to come around from the escarpment side, I guess with him, Ling Fei Weng jerked his head at the sandy-haired youth who had tossed the Dao Cage. Surprisingly, he was still alive, though apparently in a lot of pain. Whatever Ling Xiao Jiang had done to him was stopping him from screaming, but he was trembling and shaking like he was having some kind of seizurethough given how his body had been mangled, that was quite likely, anyway, she supposed. This was quite a sizable force of high-ish realm experts, she observed, doing a quick count in her head. Fan Xiao had been whatever realm she really was, while the majority in the courtyard had all been at least Immortal, or maybe Quasi Immortalit was hard to tell with Physical Cultivators sometimes. The youth being restrained was at least a Golden Immortal, as was the one who had thrown the Dao Cage. Find anything? Ling Fei Weng asked Meihua, who was now eyeing the other corpses with a distasteful expression. As I suspected, these arent simple corpses, Meihua replied, standing up and dusting off her hands. I think they are a type of Broken Body. I figured it was something like that, Ling Xiao Jiang muttered. Uggh, abhorrent, Ling Fei Weng spat on the ground. Indeed, she agreed, eyeing the remains with a grimace. Since she had become a guardian for Juni, at the behest of Lady Liang, she had had cause to learn quite a lot about physical cultivators, but more specifically mantras themselves, under her direction. As far as Ill Fates went, this was in among the worst, in her opinion. It was an unpleasant truth that for some time there had been a concerning demand for the bodies of physical cultivators on the black market within the province and, that using them as puppets was problematically common. What she had learned of Broken Bodies, however, was a step even beyond that. A technique that was truly vile, in that it prioritized the utter obliteration of the ego of the victim, while retaining its longevity, and in the case of a physical cultivator, their mantra base, so their body basically became akin to an empty husk, which could then have its cultivation increased using means typically reserved for treasures. It wasnt quick, compared to raising, say, qi-beasts for that purpose, but for making puppets with bodies that reached the realm of Mantra Immortal with all the advantages and few of the limitations, it was something that many dark powers were more than happy to resort to with their expertise. The tribulations for it were also markedly different, as she understood it, something that she assumed was down to the lack of ego circumventing some of the hostility of the heavens to physical cultivation as a whole. It also made a bit of a mockery of the notion commonly espoused that the words of the heart could not be taken. It looks like they have all had bones in their hands recently removed, Meihua informed them. If you have the resources and the knowledge, you can regenerate the bodies from just that, Ling Xiao Jiang mused, tapping his fingers against his chin. And if they are high enough in realm and you have qi to spare These are all mantra immortal bodies, so Meihua puffed out her cheeks. Yep, Ling Xiao Jiang nodded, eyeing the sealed youth at the back. His body has had its head removed at some point. For more bothersome mantra foundations, that isnt uncommon as I understand it. You seal the residual ego in the head and use the trauma to force a mutation? Meihua asked, her expression twisted into one of deep disgust. Indeed, Ling Xiao Jiang confirmed. As I understand it, that allows them to disrupt the connection between the body and the head and then regrow a new body to manipulate. Is this what led you to think of those old villains? It truly is a practice developed by vile old wretches, Meihua observed sourly, nodding her head. No arguments there, she agreed. Can we soul-search either of these two? Yes, but perhaps it might be better to wait for the others? Ling Fei Weng suggested. We might only get one stab at it, so to speak. Hmmm, perhaps yes, Ling Xiao Jiang agreed. It is a pity their qi has ended up contaminating this place. Based on what you both managed, it might have been worth checking if the other auspicious hours could be similarly leveraged. Looking around, she realised with a sinking feeling that he was right. While the living corpses had been prevented from exploding, Ling Xiao Jiang had still scattered most of their qi into the wider courtyard, where it was now lingering inauspiciously in the more shadowed areas, out of the suns glare. Hmmm, what do you all make of this? Ling Fei Weng, who had been searching the sandy haired youth, asked, drawing their attention back to that body as he held up a dark purple stone-ware pot, wrapped in rough cloth within which was a cord that held over two dozen rings of varying designs. Just from what she could see, it looked like most of the major influences on three continents were represented within. Storage rings? Meihua mused, frowning. I wonder why unless? Its quite a collection, Ling Fei Weng observed, taking care not to disturb the rings within the pot, presumably in case they were trapped or marked in some way. Shu Pavilion, Red Sovereigns, Jade Gate Court, Nine Auspicious Moons, Imperial School Thats a lot of big names, she observed, noting that there were even some in there from influences affiliated with the Seven Sovereigns and the Moon Tomb. Nearly the full set, yes. Ling Fei Weng agreed, nodding to her, then Meihua. And yes, I think thats rather likely. I am guessing the girl there tried to bait you? Right, Meihua nodded, as did she. Is she also a? she found herself asking, eyeing the crumpled form of Fan Xiao. No, actually. Ling Xiao Jiang mused, kneeing down beside her. She is something far more interesting. More interesting? Meihua asked, raising an eyebrow. Yes, and I think its a further point towards your theory that this group have some kind of link to the Golden Mask Cult, Ling Xiao Jiang stated, holding up a bronze-coloured metal token that for all the world looked like it was made of the same ancient metal her own short blades and Elder Xianfangs sword were made from. Huh, he has one as well. Ling Fei Weng, who had been carefully searching inside the youths robe, held up a similar token. This one appeared very weird to her eyes however, because even though he was holding it up quite deliberately for them to see, her gaze somehow kept sliding off it. That explains how he got that close, at least, Ling Xiao Jiang grunted. She was just about to ask what it was, specifically, that was making it hard to look at, when she felt a cold shiver run down her back. Turning her head slightly, she carefully checked the courtyard behind her, while trying to make it seem as if she was still examining the pendant Ling Fei Weng was holding, yet there was nothing obvious that stood out. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Meihua glancing surreptitiously at her, a faintly questioning look on her face. Rather than reply, she just took a deep breath and tried to calm her senses. For several seconds she got nothing, then, abruptly, another faint chill touched her, as if she was no longer standing in direct sunlight. With it, was an ever so slight sense of hunger as well. It was almost as if she were being stared at by some kind of predatory -Is it a qi beast? She found herself wondering, doing her utmost to not react more than she was. Is it just focused on me? None of the others seemed to have noticed, but that could just mean they were better than her at hiding it, she supposed. However, the more she thought about it, the more likely it was that something was attempting to single her out, and had, perhaps, underestimated her own perception. You okay? Meihua asked her softly. Something about that amulet made me feel a bit weird, is all, she replied, giving the other woman a grateful smile and patting her hand. And I just need some time to adjust to the attenuation of my senses after I think something is staring at me, she sent, via a flicker of soul sense at the same time as she spoke. Did you feel anything just now, like a faint chill? No. Meihua sent back. Any idea where from? Behind me, somewhere. she replied. It feels predatory. What is that talisman, anyway? she asked, out loud, to further cover the short exchange. Its designed to mask soul sense, though it only works effectively if you keep your intent very guarded, Ling Xiao Jiang replied. Good for assassins Well, that idiot was not a particularly good fit for it, she noted wryly, recalling his gleeful response to having caged Xiao Jiang. Probably why they gave it to him, to make up for his sloppiness, Meihua remarked, shaking her head. Keep an eye out. If you detect it again run your hand through your hair. So, what do we do about that one? Ling Fei Weng asked Xiao Jiang, gesturing towards the youth still tightly restrained by the spectral dragons claw. We will let the others deal with him when they return. Ling Xiao Jiang replied. His restraint will hold well enough, though someone should probably keep an eye on him? I can do that. Meihua volunteered. You two should go help Shin and finish sweeping the other courtyards in case there are more of them lurking. What about the other bodies? she asked, eyeing the prone forms before shifting her focus to Fan Xiao. And her? Normally, you would just barrier them and that would be that, but if they were still being observed, producing methods from back home like Cage Talismans would be a dead give-away, she couldnt help but feel. This charm of his still has some mana left. Ling Xiao Jiang held up the talisman that the sandy-haired youth had used. Ummm, let me see She watched, rolling her eyes inwardly as Ling Xiao Jiang made a show of considering the talisman and spending a short while working out how to activate it, then triggered a small barrier with it. Seems simple enough, Ling Fei Weng remarked drily as Ling Xiao Jiang cancelled the barrier he had just made. Yep. Ling Xiao Jiang agreed, shaking his head. Put them over therehe gestured at the ground near Fan Xiaoand once we have stripped them, we can try to put one over all of them. Nodding, she knelt by the one who had made to attack her and started to strip him of his garments. Meihua gave her a reassuring smile, then moved over to Fan Xiao and did the same, though she did leave the girl her cloak as a cover of modesty. Ling Xiao Jiang meanwhile passed the talisman to Ling Fei Weng and walked over to the youth he had restrained and quickly searched him as well. By the time they had finished stripping and moving all the bodies, Ha Shin had come to join them as well, dragging an unconscious, dark-haired, heavily tattooed woman dressed in the local style behind him. I have two more, Ha Shin informed them, depositing the woman beside the other bodies. Are those Broken? he asked, eyeing the five with a raised eyebrow. Uh-huh. Meihua nodded as she started to check the woman. Ill bring you up to speed in a bit. I see. Ha Shin shook his head as he took in the courtyard. The ones attacking the village appear to have backed off, incidentally. Dont tell me they are coming this way? Ling Fei Weng asked with a grimace. No, headed back into the scrub to the north. Ha Shin replied. They were being chased by several groups from the village. Well, I guess all we can do is keep an eye on them, then, Meihua mused. The others, herself included, all nodded. It didnt really need to be stated out loud that the failure of this attack was likely already known to those who orchestrated it. None of them were new to this sort of circumstance, so their next steps, beyond checking for lurkers, like whatever she had sensed a short while ago, were pretty much set out ahead of time. Secure the bodies for the others returning. Secure the perimeter, or rather, re-secure it. Set up additional countermeasures to future intrusionwhich would likely aim for the bodies as much as them. Then hunker down and wait for Bai Sheng, Elder Xian and the rest to return. Indeed, Ling Fei Weng agreed. Thus, starts another wonderful day in Paradise, she added drily, eliciting rueful chuckles from the others.

~ Ruo Han Southern Riverlands, at Dawn ~
Gentle breath, the strange scent of flowers, lilacs maybe, or pomegranate, tugged at him. No, not scents, grasping hands, the sense of being lifted up and carried somewhere, and then distant voices? With a jarring shiver, Ruo Han awoke, the distant voices becoming cursing, and someone else shouting. It was just after dawn, as it turned out, and a serious argument was in full flow, on the far side of the ruin. Shifting, he turned to look at Liao Ying, to ask her what was going on, and flinched, because next to her by the entryway somehow, was Xiaoli, her clothing still ragged and worn like it had been back then, the traces of the cruel injury that had killed her clear on her body. She gave him a strange, slightly complex smile. He blinked, and she was gone? He stared at where the disconcertingly vivid hallucination, for that was all it could have been, of Xiaoli had been, then back at Liao Ying, who was now looking at him, frowning. -Fates, is Jin Chens talking starting to get to me as well? He groaned. Sitting up, he winced, as his leg twinged. Somehow, despite the attempt at putting down a padded blanket, his hip had found cold stone while he slept and was very happy to let the rest of his leg and back know it. Whats happening? he asked Liao. You ask me, but I cant honestly tell you? she replied with a helpless shrug. It was something strange, with the dawn, when it touched the hilltop a few moments ago. You look like you saw a ghost, bad dreams again? Weird dreams he replied his gaze again drifting back to where he had just seen Xiaoli, sitting by the door to their crude shelter. Definitely weird. The lingering sense of being grasped, somehow, or maybe pulled was also there. It made him want to look at his forearms, or pull up his robe and check his legs, in the hope that there were handprints there, somehow, but they had also grasped his hand, and his palm had no sign of them. At this point, the angry exchange between Muli and one of the Imperial School disciples had at least quieted down slightly, thanks to the arrival of Quan Dingxiang, who was trying to placate both sides. He caught look, it caught everyone by surprise and it seems a lot of disciples sensed nothingSo their incompetence'' from Quan Dingxiang and Muli and then their voices vanished, leaving only some distant bird song and the hiss of the wind, as a ward slid into place over the whole exchange. A part of him was surprised that the exchange had brought no comment from Jin Chen, until he realised that his friend was curled up, sound asleep under one of the other blankets, just beside Liao Ying, and on the opposite side of the doorway from where he had hallucinated Xiaoli for a moment. -Maybe I should ask Quan Dingxiang about some of that medicine he offered Chen, for myself, he reflected ruefully. Getting to his feet and trying not to wince again, he made his way outside. Official Weng was seated by the fire, cooking what smelled like mixed-grain porridge in a re-purposed alchemy cauldron, so he made his way over. Good Morning. Official Weng gave him a wan smile. Good Morning, he returned the greeting with a polite salute. If you are wondering what has them spitting venom, its the dawn thing, Official Weng informed him, without him even having to ask. It seems there was something in the morning manifestation, Weng continued, giving the pot a stir. But someone down in the camp below panicked and triggered one of the yang-aspected formations, thinking it was some sort of attack or something. Broke the moment. Ah, he nodded, understanding now. Those sorts of comprehensions you could only really seek by chance, so it was quite expected that Muli would be spitting nails over someone else interfering with one. The now silent argument seemed to have reached a cessation, at least. Meanwhile, a small monkey, no more than two-feet high, with a dark face, a long, prehensile tail and earthen-coloured fur was poking around by the medical tent, peering curiously into containers and looking under coverings. Who is the Imperial School disciple? he added, more softly, because he didnt recognise their face. Newnew arrival, Official Weng replied with a grimace. There was another group came in about an hour before dawn, very much a mixed bag. Chased out of their old campsite, they claimed, and happened upon ours after a few hours fraught travel. Right At this point, he didnt feel the need to be especially guarded in his reply on that topic. The question of other groups somehow finding theirs, despite everything, was an ongoing drama, as the previous nights arrivals had also emphasised. Ill give them the benefit that they were pretty beat up, Weng sighed, giving the pot another speculative stir. Well, this appears done, want some? Nodding, he limped back over to their shelter and claimed their bowls. By the time he had returned the short distance to the fire, Muli had stalked over to join them and was raking through the charcoal with a stick. Its ridiculous, she muttered, mostly to herself, he thought, as he squatted down and proffered a bowl to Weng to fill with the porridge. There was nothing he could say, really. Utterly stupid, she continued, sourly. First they *BANG* The explosion made everyone within eyesight of them flinch. A moment later a smoking chunk of pottery hit the top of the nearby wall and exploded on impact, sending plinking bits of shrapnel everywhere. Muli absently reached out a hand and caught a finger sized chunk before it could hit the porridge pot, stared at the charred ceramic for a long moment, then dropped it on the ground with a disgusted expression. Looking around, he saw Quan Dingxiang, looking rather peeved, stalking over to the edge of the enclosure. Ji Fushan, who had been startled to wakefulness, didnt look any happier, nor did the two alchemists, who had been tending the alchemy cauldron at the rear area. Looks like an alchemy cauldron? Official Weng observed, picking up another fragment that had landed right next to them. No residue beyond charred water though. A soup pot? How in all that is sacred to the four courts could Ji Fushan swore, stalking over to where they were. When he set eyes on some of the fragments though, he seemed to deflate a little. Are you honestly surprised? Muli asked sardonically. That someone found a way to blow up an alchemy cauldron boiling water? Ji Fushan muttered. No, I guess not. At least you got some sleep, she added archly. Even if you slept right through an auspicious dawn manifestation. I Ji Fushan stared at her, then up at the sky, then around at the enclosure, and then turned and kicked a rock hard enough that it sailed right off the hilltop. It is going to be that kind of morning, isnt it, Official Weng suggested diplomatically. It already is that kind of morning, Muli growled. Off to the side, Quan Dingxiang was now conversing in silence with Shen Biyu, who had come up to the hilltop, looking rather annoyed herself, it had to be said, and gesturing in a few directions. It seems I am not the only one shafted out of some comprehensions, either, Muli added. Nodding sympathetically, he claimed the three filled bowls and beat a hasty retreat back to their shelter, where Jin Chen was still asleep, and Liao Ying was still doing her breathing exercise. Passing Ying over her bowl, he placed Chens serving down to one side. Best just to let him sleep, Liao Ying mouthed softly, covering Jin Chens serving with a cloth. He probably needs it. Yeah, he agreed, casting about for a spoon, only to find himself proffered one by Liao Ying. For what it was, Official Weng had done his best with the porridge. It was flavourful and filling, and largely without lumps. He also clearly needed it, because he had eaten most of the bowl before he really realised it. In contrast, Ying just took a few mouthfuls of her portion and set it aside with a tired sigh. Whats wrong? he asked, then reflected that it was more a case of what wasnt wrong. Ahh, I just dont have much of an appetite, I guess, she replied, with a deeper sigh. Ill finish the rest in a bit. Now that he looked at her a little more closely, her complexion made her look a bit sleep deprived. -Did she not sleep, last night? He wondered. There was also something It took him a moment to realise what was off. The woven shawl-cloth which she had been wearing almost constantly, either around her shoulders, at night, or on her head, at day to keep the sun off, wasnt there. Where is your shawl? he asked, frowning, casting around for their pack. He had not asked what its importance to her was, but it had always been a part of her outfit, now that he thought about it, since they started travelling in Yin Eclipse, nevermind since. She stared at him, then put her hand to her shoulder, then cast about and then groaned. I definitely had it last night she muttered, continuing to riffle around, even going as far as to glance under Jin Chens blanket. I must have dropped it, when we were leaving the other place, to move here? Ill go take a look, he reassured her. His leg was still stiff, in any case, so he needed to walk that off. We wont have to pack up for a while yet, I suspect, so just take it easy, he added. I okay, she sighed. It will show up, he reassured her. Leaving their shared shelter, however, he didnt immediately head off to where their old camp location had been. On the one hand, a part of him felt that it was entirely reasonable that simply going back to their camp and asking Cao Kongshins group if he could check for Yings keepsake should be an entirely drama-free endeavour. Cao Heizhang had seemed upstanding in their interactions last night, and Kongshin, while aloof, had not come across too badly, either. Rather, it was the two women that gave him pause, and also the association with the Imperial School Faction. They, as a whole, had no qualms about being pushy and awkward. There was also no saying who else would be at the camp at this point, and there was an undeniably funny ambience about the camp this morning. His intuition from years of being a Junior Elder in the outer sect of the Argent Hall had given him a lot of experience in working around the whims and attitudes of his seniors in cultivation realm, and right now it was telling him to beware of rain without clouds. Is there something wrong? He blinked as he found Ji Fushan standing near him and bowed quickly. He had not heard the golden immortal approach at all, or sensed him, though that was not at all unusual. Even with the wards, cultivators of that realm were impossible for someone like him to keep track of, unless they went out of their way to be noticeable, and thus you just got used to them flitting around after a while. His surprise was more that Ji Fushan had taken the initiative to approach him, as unlike Quan Dingxiang, or Official Weng, he hadnt interacted with him all that much. That said, Quan Dingxiang was still talking to Shen Biyu, and while Official Weng was respected among the core group, there was no guarantee that his name would have any clout among the newer arrivals. Realm and recognisable sect prestige were the only sure-fire currency there. Ying thinks she misplaced a keepsake at our old campsite, he informed Ji Fushan politely. Ah oh, she doesnt have her head-scarf, Ji Fushan glanced at Ying, then their little shelter and immediately spotted what was missing, And the Imperial School bunch have taken up your old spot ah, I have to go down that side anyway, Ill ask them on the way, if you like? I it took some effort not to ask what was in it for him, but he just about managed it. Thank you, he replied, instead. Not at all, Ji Fushan chuckled, giving his shoulder a pat as they started to walk towards the edge of the camp. Honestly, I see something of myself in you, you know? You do? he blinked again. You were an outer sect junior elder at the Argent Hall, right? Ji Fushan asked. I yes, he confirmed, surprised Fushan actually knew that. My family isnt well enough off to do more than secure my entrance to the sect, and while my spirit root was good for my town, it was never that exceptional. he added. I got lucky with some opportunities and caught the eye of one of the administration elders. Would you believe thats pretty much how I got into the inner echelon of the Four Peacocks court? Ji Fushan informed him, drily. You would think that as an inner disciple Id be the son of a regional noble or something, but nomy parents were merchants, and my father nearly bankrupted our family to get me into the entrance test. I got made an inner disciple pretty much by hard graft, rising through the ranks in the outer sects. It gives you a different perspective, doesnt it. It does, he agreed carefully. And a wariness of companionable seniors, Ji Fushan chuckled ruefully. He couldnt help but flush a bit at that. Which is also how I ended up in this shit-show, Ji Fushan continued, shaking his head, as they reached the edge of the slope. Half of the folks here are so detached from the reality of day to day living that its embarrassing. Born to privilege, facilitated at every turn, and encouraged to do whatever they desire, while otherslike usare on hand to clean up after it all. I know you are leery of Jin Fu, but his background isnt much different from mine, actuallyor yours. It isnt? he blinked. Mmmm, but he will never admit it, Ji Fushan chuckled. -And presumably, I should not let on that you told me, he reflected inwardly, though something of that thought must have shown in his expression, because Ji Fushan just shook his head slightly as if amused. Looking down at their old campsite, he could see both Jing Changmei and Jing Faolian there, along with Cao Kongshin and four othersa dark-haired young woman, a pale-haired youth, a stocky, martial-looking youth and a tall, scholarly one, all of whom seemed to be even newer arrivals, as he recognised none of them. Looks like Heizhang got pulled into patrols already, Ji Fushan mused. Wait here, Ill go chat to them, it will be easier that way. Thank-you, he replied earnestly, saluting the youth from the Four Peacocks court again. Not at all, Ji Fushan replied with an airy wave of his hand. Sitting down on the rock, he watched Ji Fushan make his way down to the group, and pass through the ward with a friendly wave. The actual exchange of greetings only lasted about a minute, then he took the younger Jing girl off to one side. She looked quite happy to chat to Ji Fushan, and indeed, after a moment, cast about, and came back with Yings scarf, seemingly apologizing for how it had ended up in her belongings. At the same time, two short, beige-furred, dark-faced little monkeys, both just under two-feet tall, came into view, momentarily, exiting that camp between the rocks just below him, carefully carrying a jar of wine between them. Ji Fushan, meanwhile, exchanged a few more pleasantries with the group as a whole, and headed on down the slope, where he spent a few more minutes talking about something with one of his juniors who was watching the edge of the Four Peacocks encampment, before finally coming back up the slope to rejoin him. Here, Ji Fushan passed him the embroidered cloth. It seems she found it on the slope just by the camp and liked the pattern. I told her Young Lady Liao was from Burning Tigers family, so that will help a bit with any future interactions, I imagine. You are most generous, Sir Ji, he replied accepting the cloth and bowing formally in thanks. Sir haha, just Big Brother Ji will do, Ji Fushan replied, giving him a warm smile and returning his bow. If you need anything else, just let me know. All he could do was nod in thanks. He watched Ji Fushan head back across the hilltop, for a moment, then gave himself a shake and headed back to Liao Ying and Jin Chen. That was quick, Ying commented as he ducked back into the shelter. Here, he passed her the scarf. Senior Ji interceded for it, in the end. It seems it slipped out of our stuff when we were leaving the camp. Did he, that was most generous of him, she replied, a little drily, he thought. Does his family have some connection to Burning Tiger Province? he asked, a few things suddenly clicking together in his mind. Mmm, if its the Ji Shin familyhe has their pattern on his robethey are a major exporter of Burning Tiger Jade and a few other alchemical commodities to the Central Continent via Pill Sovereign City and Four Peacocks province, Liao Ying replied, rolling her eyes. Well, Ill have to thank him, this is a keepsake from my grandmother. Sighing, he nodded and stared at two small, beige-furred, dark-faced, long-tailed monkeys, which had just slipped through the gap between the wall and the rear of their shelter. One was slowly picking up the bowl of porridge, left for Jin Chen, while the other was turning over the edge of Liaos pack to see what was inside. Why are there monkeys stealing our stuff? Jin Chen, who had just opened his eyes, asked dully. He stared at the two small monkeys, as did Liao. The monkeys stared back at them, and then the one holding Jin Chens bowl made a strange gesture with its free paw, drawing its palm in front of its eyes and then waving it up and down as if to hide them from view What? Liao managed, as the monkey stared at them, at its fingers, then back at them, as if confused as to why this had done nothing. -Ah, I saw monkeys earlier? He realised, dully. By the medical tent and taking wine from our old campsite? Why? He had clearly seen then, he could remember seeing them, but they had just seemed so normal and With a mentally deafening clang every perimeter alarm in the camp triggered, nearly simultaneously. With it came shouts and a lot of cursing, and then one very clear, furious snarl, from Jin Fu, that was echoed a hair later by half a dozen other senior experts. WHY IN THE NAMELESS!? MOTHERLESS?! FATE THRASHED!! LOVING, GODDESS!?? ARE THERE DOZENS OF MONKEYS ALL OVER THE CAMP!?!

~ Ha Yun Near Merovin ~
The days since he had been caught up in the spatial and temporal anomaly were hazy. Sleep came too easily, but the dreams they brought were seldom pleasant. All of that was, apparently, expected. Side effects of what he, and to an extent Meifen, had experienced that would, according to Ganlan Meixiu, fade with time. That didnt make it any easier, however, on a day-to-day basis. Or night-to-night, for that matter. As a cultivator, back home, he had, admittedly, not slept much. Once you got to golden core the requirement to do so got less. You tended to dream even less, because your awareness at that point transformed in fundamental waysat least that was how it was explained to him. As such, the lucidity of the dreams he now had were disconcerting in a whole other way. The meta-textual awareness of being in a dream, yet it feeling so real as to be indistinguishable from waking, of standing on a beach he had never seen, looking out over a sea and wondering how he knew to describe it as wine-dark, or why the white-painted, red-roofed buildings felt so normal, despite being so alien to anything he knew from back home. Those were the good dreams, at least. The bad ones were faces, screaming, shadowed trees, hands reaching. Desperate last words from friends he knew to be dead. Mocking shadows, not quite placing their hands on his shoulders, whispering not quite audibly in his ears, even though he didnt need to hear, to see their changing faces, to know what was being said I I am Di Ji. According to Mayumi and Meixiu, that too would fade with time. The link was broken, and it was mostly just his recent experience that was exacerbating things. It didnt help though. Nor did the fact that nights on the plains were frustratingly cold. Heat bled from everything and returned with an almost vengeful attitude upon each sunrise. Sleep, not sleep. Not dreaming, dreaming. Cold, not cold. Mediocre comfort, discomfort. Yes, calling it all a haze that bled together was a very apt description, he couldnt help but feel, as he huddled up under his blanket, in the lee of one of the ruined walls and tried, rather aggressively to rest. The hours before dawn were pretty much the only comfortable ones as it turned out, but sleep was always too shallow. Even now, he could feel the odd dissociation, the awareness of him, who had been trying to meditate before he just fell asleep, even as he now sat on this sandy beach, listening to the distant sounds of some sort of zither and someone singing or maybe chanting? Dreams like this were the strangest. He had no real means to ask anyone about them either. They didnt really seem to be about him. It was like he was just there, a part of the scenery. Experiencing the moment. It was vivid. He scooped up the wet sand and tasted a bit. It was gritty, salty, and had a notable smell of seaweed. Nearby, a seabird landed and started to poke at the beach. I shall come to you to this holy temple to bah, it really doesnt scan does it? He blinked as he found a pretty, dark-haired young woman, dressed in a flowing blue gown, standing nearbythe singing voice hers. He had never seen her arrive, she was simply there. Come to me come to you she sang the line again, then paused and seemed to realise he was there, looking at her. Cold, clear water soundseverything shadowed, by roses, and sleep that falls from bright shaking leaves she murmured in a singsong, almost melancholy manner, as rain fell from a bright, cloudless dawn sky, then sighed ruefully and shook her head He awoke with a jolt, and a feeling of accented, muscular discomfort in his neck. Dew clung to his robe, almost as if it were the rain that had just fallen in his dream. Sleep that falls from bright shaking leaves? he muttered, except, the words that he spoke were not quite that, even if the meaning was there. kuyakusharishikifuiku The chanting, as it turned out, was one of the nearby grass-scorpions, who was sitting next to a rock, reciting what sounded like a prayer or meditation text in their own strange tongue, while drawing symbols onto the surface using a bowl of water. That is an interesting poem for you to know He started, finding Ganlan was sitting atop the wall, a few feet away, staring off at where the sun was rising. I uh heard it somewhere before, he replied trying not to sound too uneasy. In a dream, maybe, just now? she asked drily. He couldnt bring himself to deny it, really, so just nodded. Interesting, was all she murmured, then, to his surprise started to sing in a similar timbre to what he had just heard in the dream, and in fact in the same tongue he had just repeated. ? ? ˦?̦ئ ?Ц?¦ϦӦ? ?Ȧ˦Ŧ ??ͦϦɦҦɦ ?ͦȦŦҦɦ, ? ġ ?ǦӦ ?˦˦ɦ֦ Ц?ϦɦҦɦ͡ He stared at her, because despite the words just sliding past him, somehow, something of the meaning was there, about a field of flowers, and horses, maybe, while the breeze sang? That is the next verse, Ganlan informed him drily. In Easten it would be, she coughed and cleared her throat a little''Within is a meadow, where horses linger, with blossoms and spring flowers, breezes blowing gently There, Cyprian Goddess, mix our joy with nectar in golden cups and pour it out like wine. You think this is related to her? Kojiro, one of the few Grass Scorpions whose name he actually knew for certain, asked, coming over to join them. If it is, Grimvak just gained the mother of all pains in her ass, Ganlan replied, with a broad smile. Couldnt happen to a nicer person, Kojiro murmured. Though, I do have to wonder what sort of ritual? Could touch on the nature of immortality in this place, to such a profound and widespread degree? Ganlan mused, glancing off to her left for some reason. I wonder what do you think, old fellow? I think that that rabble-rousing girl is not gonna like the garden of flowers blooming in her back yard, the old Grass Scorpion replied, joining them at the wall. As to the ritual? Is it not as you just saidwithin that fair meadow, where horses linger still, breezes sing, and joy, mixed with nectar, in golden cups, has been poured out anew. Both Kojiro and Ganlan gave the old scorpion long looks, but he just shook his head with a chuckle. The question, rather, should be for whom, was such a ritual worth the expense?, the old scorpion added. In any case, we are disturbing Kiyos practice and our guests have taken it upon themselves to make breakfast, it would be discourteous to let their efforts go to waste, no? -Are they? He couldnt help but wonder. On the one hand, they seemed happy to give him a lot of freedom, and Meifen was also broadly tolerated, it felt like, but almost everyone else in that group still walked on eggshells, and the newest fourwell, it was hard to know what to make of them, but he very much doubted they felt like guests. Are they our guests? Ganlan asked drily, echoing the thought he had just had. Well, they are free to check out any time they want, the old scorpion replied with an amused shrug. Both Ganlan and Kojiro gave the old man another long, faintly judgemental look, which he affected to ignore. I am off to check with the scouts, save me some, the old scorpion added, starting to head off towards the edge of the hill. Somehow, its more unnerving when he is in a good mood, Kojiro muttered to Ganlan quietly, as the old scorpion sauntered off. Shall we get food then? Ganlan declared, giving him a broad grin, rather than replying to Kojiro, who just shook his head in seeming amusement. Left with no choice really, he got to his feet and followed after them. The main campsite today was a little further around the slope from where he had opted to shelter for the night. There, three fires had been kindled amidst the largest of the secondary sets of foundations dotting the hill on the scorpions back. Those three campfires really reflected the divisions within the group as a whole, as well. The largest onea functional cooking pit, really, was being tended by Brother Feng, whose given name he had learned was Yuanshen. Bo Kangji, one of the martial experts in Meifens group, who he had originally made acquaintance with in Valinkar, was crouched nearby, chopping up various ingredients to put in a large pot of some sort of porridge. A little further around, Erfang Lan, another of that group of guards and Ji Shin Fawho had been originally introduced to him only as Senior Ji were roasting some plucked birds. Meifen herself was going around with the help of Scholar QuanQuan Huangfanserving out portions of the porridge. As they approached, she paused and gave Ganlan and Kojiro a quick salute, which Quan Huangfan echoed, and then gave him a wave which Huangfan did not. His relationship with the other cultivators was stressful, really. To the point where he had begun to actively avoid them most of the time. Half seemed to think he was somehow involved in their current circumstance, half seemed to think sucking up to him would help, somehowparticularly in getting their stuff backwhile a third of the whole seemed to think he was acting above his station just because he was from a local little Provincial influence. Most of them were clustered around a smaller fire, talking quietly among themselves. Then there was the new group, seated around the third fire. Sheng Quan of the Sheng Martial Hall, Hong Xingguang of the Hong Huang family, Ao Tongfei from the Bright Wisdom Court and Jiang Gongli from the Purple, fate-thrashed Nebula Pavilion of all places. These things he knew, because they had all come up to him and personally, formally introduced themselves, their three generations and their influences, and even bowed to him like he was the young master he had previously felt he sort of was. All of them were Dao Step cultivators. Sheng Quan he was fairly sure was a Dao Lord and then there was Jiang Gongli, who might be one as well, and whose identity had been a surprise even to the others of that group. The Purple Nebula Pavilion was one of the unaligned starfield hegemonies, and he only knew the name because the Ha clan met a lot of people and did business very widely, but in terms of reputation, they were a big deal once you got out of the bubbles of the Great Worlds themselves. One of their disciples had come to the clan once, three years prior, and nearly every ancestor had come crawling out of their caves and pagodas to fawn over the youth. Gongli had told him that he should call him Big Brother Gong! Thankfully all four seemed to have their cultivations fully sealed, much like a lot of Meifens group, but unlike them, they seemed much more sanguine about it, and that didnt help, either. Right now Sheng Quan and Ao Tongfei were both meditating. Hong Xingguang gave him a bright smile and a wave though, and Jiang Gongli, who had been tucking into one of the roasted birds, also gave him a friendly nod. Their attitude was part of why so many of Meifens cultivators seemed to be trying to give him deathly sideways looks, at every available opportunity. The grass scorpionsthirteen that he could seewere mostly just scattered about the surrounding slope, in groups of two or three, eating their own food and conversing, or checking their bows and other weapons. Two were quietly meditating and another was doing the same chant and drawing practice that the one near him had been. Talk about damning you with misguided politics Ganlan murmured, giving him a sideways look that was entirely too amused. This I dont miss from back then. Can you blame them, really? Kojiro remarked. No, they at least understand the height of the heavens Ganlan replied with a rueful sigh. Or at least believe they do. The old fellow clearly made an impression. You could certainly say that, Kojiro agreed. Fortunately I was not that close. Senior Ganlan, would you like something? Meifen asked, brightly coming over to join them. You really are determined not to savour the delights of Three Rodent Mysterious Stew a second time, arent you, Ganlan remarked, her comment drawing audible laughter from some of the nearer grass scorpions. To sacrifice our precious grain stores for porridge. Meifen flushed and lowered her head a little. Relax, Kojiro chuckled. We can always get more. What would it have been used on? he blurted out, mostly because his own memories of that stew were not much better than Meifens. Bread? As far as he had seen, here, the Grass Scorpions, while they had had flatbreads with some meals, he had never seen anyone ever make any. Both Kojiro and Ganlan gave him amused looks, then Ganlan shook her head and produced a jar from somewhere. Alcohol not made out of fermented spider ichor, she informed him with a broad grin. T-the alcohol is made out of spiders? Quan Huangfan, who had been drinking the stuff yesterday, he recalled, coughed and made a face. Mostly spiders, Ganlan replied drily, as Quan Huangfan flinched and turned pale, though neither Ganlan or Kojiro seemed to care that he had commented. Honestly, I still cant stand it, Ganlan informed Quan Huangfan with a wink. Even after all this time. You cannot take the taste of formation-catalyst reactant out of it, or the sensation that something with too many legs is scratching the back of your throat out of it, no matter what you do. It isnt that bad, Kojiro protested. Giving Kojiro an very level sideways look, Ganlan passed her jar to Quan Huangfan, who after looking at it apprehensively for a long moment, unstoppered it and took a sip. While Huangfan didnt say anything, the conflicted look that flitted across his face said enough. Really, it isnt, Kojiro muttered, in the face of Ganlans broadening grin. They are both appealing in their own way, Quan Huangfan replied, very carefully, clearly not wanting to offend either of them. This is cultivators for you, Ganlan remarked, sounding amused, while one of the nearer grass scorpions who had overheard, laughed. Always A loud, albeit rather distant rumble, like thunder, but sharper, and more explosive, washed across the hilltop, making some of the cultivators flinch and others half stand as they looked around. Turning to look out over the rugged, scrub-cloaked plains, he saw a distant plume of dust rising on the near-horizon and a faint halo of a shockwave travelling out from it. A moment later, another, smaller series of clouds puffed up. Counting down, he got to thirteen before a distant rumble reached them, suggesting they were some distance away. Looks like someone is having fun another of the nearby grass scorpions observed, shading their eyes as they peered off at the distant cloud that was already starting to collapse. Several flashes of distant green fire lit up the roiling haze of dust, followed by a shimmering distortion that looked awfully like a slash through it, then the entire cloud haze of dust trembled and scattered outwards, followed seconds later with a dull rumble. The shockwave itself washed over their hilltop, but by the time it reached them it was little more than a shift in the breeze. Whether it was cultivators or locals, he had no way to say, at this point. Aiii it seems opinions call us, Ganlan sighed, suddenly, glancing up the hill to the top, where he had to presume Mayumi was. She claimed the other two bowls of porridge in Meifens hands, then set off without a backwards look. Kojiro gave him an eyeroll that conveyed a sense of such is life, eh? and then followed after, leaving the three of them standing there. That was odd, Meifen muttered, giving him a sideways look that he could only shrug at. Do you reckon its some of? Quan Huangfan glanced surreptitiously over at Sheng Quan and the other senior group. Are you thinking some of them might try to rescue their compatriots? Meifen asked drily. Or us? Who even knows where we are, Quan Huangfan muttered. Honestly, we are probably safest right where we are, anyway, he pointed out. Given You know, I had almost managed to forget we are right on top of the largest spirit-beast Ive ever heard of, Quan Huangfan grumbled. Before he could say anything else, a strange, juddering, rumble-like sensation thrummed through the air around them. Contrary to the previous explosions, this did cause the nearby grass scorpions to all pause what they were doing, a few finally standing up to look at the horizon. What is it? he politely asked the one who had commented about fun a moment ago. Mmmmm, it seems some mad bastards have woken up one of the Ostux-glosalos, the grass scorpion replied. Its certainly a choice. Ostuucksglosaloss? Meifen repeated, before turning to the grass scorpion and bowing politely. What is that, Sir Sojiro? Ah, I guess in Easten it would be something like Cyclopean Mountain Creature, Sojiro replied. They never really had a name for them. Its hard to call them even sentient, in any serious sense. They are driven by urges to consume, to refine, to grow thats about it. I guess you could consider them as being a very evolved, old form of slime? Slime? it was Quan Huangfens turn to look confused now, though Meifen also didnt seem familiar with them. You mean the its like a creature that has an amorphous, qi rich body around a qi core, that can slowly adapt itself to what it consumes? he asked. He had never encountered one in Yin Eclipse, but you did have to know something of them in the Hunter Bureau. How he even recalled it, he wasnt sure, because they really only existed as a threat if you went cave diving, and he had never had any inclination to go near one of those missions, ever. Thats a pretty basic description of one, yeah, Sojiro agreed, nodding. They can be anything from the size of a fruit to a large boulder, and tend to be quite hard to spot. Ostuxglosalos is the traditional name they were given by the deep Ur. The Dvaria people of this land who dwelled beneath the hills and deep in the groundand whose names are often taken for such thingscalled them Nugteg Onolmes, which is basically the same thing. Will it attack us? Meifen asked as another rumbling howl washed through everything. Probably not, Sojiro chuckled. As I said, they are barely even sapient. They tend to prowl only at night as well, so this one was either drawn to the dawn manifestation, or someone just got very unlucky. The city states by the great river sometimes hunt them down, because their cores can synthesise complex mana-alloys like Orichalcum or Agrond. Even if you downed one the size of a small hill though, its very random, and you might only get a few bits of ore the size of your fist, the other grass scorpion added. And even a weak one is basically a colony creature composed of a few thousand individuals. The strong ones can be in the seventh or even eighth circle and have dozens of six circle entities. Recalling some of what Ganlan had said in passing over the previous few days about circles and what they represented, he couldnt help but shudder a little at that. I think Seventh Circle is sort of like Dao Sovereign or higher, he clarified for Meifen and Quan Huangfen, who both gave him we didnt need to know that looks. They are not that common, Sojiro added, drily, seeing their expressions. These lands likely have a few simply because we are so close to Merovin, and nobody in their right mind would go near that ghost-infested tomb of a place. Could they have been drawn towards the residue of their teleport? the other grass scorpion suggested, pensively, glancing over at Sheng Quan and the others, who were also looking off at the distant clash, their breakfasts set aside. Hmmm, that is indeed possible, Sojiro agreed. Well, we can only wait to see what the boss thinks. In any case, it wont come to us. Unless it is suicidal, another nearby grass scorpion, who had been watching the distant fight remarked, glancing in their direction. Or controlled, another added. That last comment surprised him a little, because Ganlan had implied a few times that this camp could not be found unless the old scorpion wanted it tothough it was always possible she had been generalizing, he supposed. Charming bunch, you are, Sojiro retorted, before giving them a reassuring, if slightly toothy grin. Incidentally, are we now Uldarans? the grass scorpion who had suggested the distant creature might be suicidal asked, with a cheeky grin, holding out his bowl to Meifen. To have to trade stories for meals in our own hall? Meifen flushed and Quan Huangfan grimaced. Is this a hall? Sojiro remarked, raising an eyebrow and glancing around the ruins. All of this jigoku-touched realm is our hall! the grass scorpion replied, with a broader grin. Meifen sighed and gave him a look that sort of suggested she wanted to talk to him later, then went over to that group of grass scorpions and started to serve them out portions of the porridge. Dont take their words to heart, Sojiro murmured to the slightly stony faced Huangfan, as he walked past them. Huangfan gave Sojiro, then him, an odd look, but did nod in thanks to the grass scorpion, his scowl fading, replaced by something more pensive as he followed after Meifen. Ill just go sit over there and eat my porridge, he informed Sojiro, holding up his own bowl and gesturing towards a sheltered spot that wasnt quite with the grass scorpions, but was still enough among them that he hoped he could avoid dealing with the other cultivators as well. Sheng Quans group had been looking in their direction repeatedly, while they were talking. Enjoy! Sojiro replied, giving him a toothy grin. Nodding, he went over to the spot he had picked out. It also had a decent view of the distant conflict. He had barely sat down and tasted it, however, when he found that Meifen had split from Quan Huangfan and was making her way back over to him. You should try the bird, she declared, passing him a large chunk of the roasted meat. Putting aside the porridge, he accepted it. Undeniably, it did smell good. Shin Fa is actually pretty good at spirit food, would you believe? she continued, sitting down and taking a large bit out of her own piece. They have some herb that grows wild, it seems, kind of like Persis root, that makes it not taste quite so gamey. Taking a bite, she wasnt wrong. Ji Shin Fa certainly had succeeded in making the bird quite delicious. You are wondering what I want? she asked drily. It has crossed my mind, he conceded. To sit and eat my breakfast without getting funny looks, or having to listen to people try and talk quietly behind my back, Meifen replied, before taking another bite of her own bird. Or ask me what we are going to do next. He had to resist quite hard, the impulse to somewhat sarcastically ask her just that, but he did manage, and instead ate another mouthful of the bird. It is true that I brought most of them here, to this fates-forsaken trial, she sighed, sitting back. And I have tried to do my best for themfates know Id like to think I havent gotten anyone killed pointlessly, at least. More by luck than any skill, it must be said, she added ruefully. So they dont want you leading? he guessed, trying to read between the lines of where this impromptu heart-to-heart seemed to be going. If it were that easy, she muttered. Some might try to attach themselves to our new captives but everyone saw how they were brought here. And that doesnt inspire confidence in their status, he observed, giving her a rueful grin of his own. No, surprisingly, it does not, she agreed, rolling her eyes. That and they are sealed, have shown zero interest in our group, beyond asking all the obvious questions and have instead all tried their utmost to cosy up to you, for some reasonsomething that has not gone unnoticed among the others, incidentally. She gave him an appraising sideways look, seemingly interested in that herself. -Yes, I wish I knew for sure why as well, he reflected to himself. I guess its because I am the only one walking around without their cultivation sealed and with some degree of rapport with our hosts? he suggested, after a moment. That was mostly the impression he had gotten from the conversations they had had with him so far, and glancing over surreptitiously now, he could see Sheng Quan and Hong Xingguang had shifted their seating such that they could continue to unobtrusively observe him, where he currently was. I guess, but you should be wary of them, she mused, after taking another bite of her bird. I know the Ha clan has deeper roots than a lot of the others think within Blue Water Province, but those four are all Dao Step Juniors from powers whose names would allow them to walk into any Dao Gathering on any continent on Eastern Azure and be greeted like an old friend. He nearly said I know, but given she seemed intent on giving him the advice, he just nodded in thanks, instead. I am pretty sure that the Huang lady was going to come over here, before I did, Meifen added. So I guess it is convenient for both of us to sit here and enjoy our breakfast, watching the show, safe from the interruptions of others? he suggested drily, holding out his bowl of porridge as if giving her a toast. Indeed, she agreed, knocking her roasted bird against the edge of his bowl. To avoiding the stupidity of others. He couldnt help but chuckle at that toast, as off in the distance, the cyclopean creature thing emitted another roar, its clash with whatever its opponent was scattering up another billowing cloud of dust. Chapter 130 — Immortal’s Dawn (Part 2)

~ Elder Feng Jihan near Caeracht ~
The first clue Feng Jihan had that something was off, was the Dawn Manifestation. He was looking over some of the reports of the events within the city, that had led to these spectres emerging en-masse, when it occurred. Of particular interest was the account about the Shu Pavilions juniors. A profound sense of warmth and allure, like a faint floral scent from a beautiful woman, washed through the tent he was in, entirely ignoring any and all of the wards and barriers as the suns rays touched the fabric. Motherless! What was that! Ah, what are the flowers? Outside, several gasps and the sound of someone dropping something liquid in a campfire confirmed that it was widespread, and obvious. -Flowers? He pushed his senses outside the tent and found that, indeed, amid what was now a very chaotic camp, as people looked around in shock, every flowering plant within his eyesight was suddenly coming into bloom. See, you moron! I told you, we should have. Oi dont, what if Elder Feng! Among the chatter, he also caught the conversation of two Feng clan disciplesKai and Kwangwho had been hurrying past the nearest campfire, a few meters from his tent. -Someone doesnt want to tell me something? he mused wryly, sitting back in his chair and staring up at the roof of the tent for a long moment. No matter where you are, some things just dont change, huh. Both of those two were known to him, even before he came here as troublesome brats. Wont to do their own thing and well at home among the group of disciples who were not happy he and some of the other elders were, in fact, here. They should not have been, that was undeniable, except destiny had had other ideas when writing out its fateful workings. His group had seen some of this bunch off to the start of the trial, and then, because it was rare to come all the way to the herb garden of Eastern Azure, they had stayed on the periphery of Yin Eclipse for several days to take in the sights. He, along with his grand-niece, several of her friends, two other more junior elders from the Feng clan and an elder from the Dusk Sky Pagoda had been in a teahouse when the spatial collapse dumped them and everyone else in the small rural community around it into this place. It was a minor miracle that they had managed to catch up to their juniors after that, but since then and when it had become clear that this was not in any way what the Feng clan had believed the trial would be, those juniors had begun to chafe a bit. They had initially rejoiced that hea Dao Lord, two Dao Immortals, in his compatriot elders Hua and Qing, and an Ancient Immortal, in his Grand Niece, had come to support them and for about half a day, he had been inclined to see how they performed. That half a day of freedom had killed six luckless Feng clan juniors, and worse, ten innocent bystanders, despite his and the other elders best efforts. Hua and Qing had hoped, rather naively, that disastrous outcome might have tempered some of the stupidity, but it had not, and there had been days since when he wondered if it might not have been better to let the two perpetrators of most of that calamity and their coterie suffer the ultimate consequences of their actions at that time. Sadly, bothand some who were among their friendswere prospects their Feng clans current leading Ancestor, Old Man Yuan, had high hopes for. The old Ancestors intention had been to use this trial to attract interest from the Shu Clans powerbrokers on Eastern Azure, and thus raise the status of their family significantly. If he had any say, they would go to the Shu clan, but only so the Shu clan could do what they fate-thrashed liked with the pair, so long as they never caused trouble for the Feng again. Three times now, he had had to give expressand very clearinstructions not to do anything stupid, after one, or both, took it into their heads that just because they hadnt expressly been warned not to do something, meant it was fine to go and try it. Most recently, that meant a total ban on anyone going near anything remotely like a hole in the groundor checking out one of the subterranean ruins that they were increasingly discovering were all over this river plainand get seized by a nigh-unkillable spectre, or cursed, or something even more obscure. Exhaling, he considered again that snippet of conversation and then, with a grim sigh, sent out his immortal sense to check who was in the camp. The camp itself was abuzz with confusion and interest, as cultivators looked about, trying to discern what was going on. Many had crude compasses, freshly made after the thorough destruction of every one they had brought from outside, and were debating hotly why this dawn manifestation was occurring. He didnt need a compass to tell him that the readings would be profoundly auspicious. Just looking up at the sky was enough, because the subtle shifts in Yang laws were singing, like a plucked zither wire. The really interesting thing, at least to him, who had seen quite a few of these sorts of events over the years, was that it wasnt overwhelming, at least not superficially. As far as he could see, the dawn itself was the cause, which was unusual, and again, interesting, and probably very frustrating to any cultivators with the right kind of Yang-based cultivation who had been caught out by this and possibly missed an opportunity. Still, that wasnt his main concern, as he turned his senses on the various tents even as he detected his grand-niece, Linhua, rushing overand found it was as he expected. Feng Jins tent was sealed, as if he was in cultivation, and Feng Feis tent was also sealed. As was the third source of his headaches, that of Hao Yanthe most influential, if not strongest, of the contingent of the Shimmering Dragon Sept that had latched onto their group like a leech, almost two weeks ago, and caused nothing but annoyance for him since. And somehow despite all the ambient good fortune seemingly drifting like pollen with the dawn he was left feeling like he was staring at an Absolute Divination, wavering on a terrible knife-edge. Brother Huo he sent Feng Huo, who was reassuring some of the surviving villagers that everything was okay, a silent prod with his immortal sense. Can you check Feng Feis tent? Feng ah, that motherless child of a baboon! Elder Huo cursed, by way of a reply and after making his apologies to the villagers, hurried off in that direction. Getting to his feet, he waved a hand and opened the sealed chest which held temporary soul jades for all those in the camp, including those of the villagers who had asked for them to be made. He was sure he would have noticed if they broke, but sometimes jades, especially crudely made ones like these wereeven if they were from the purest Earthly Jade he had had on himcould manifest weird flaws. None of them showed any particular abnormalities though, so after extracting those for the missing juniors, he transferred the whole chest into his spatial storage container, along with the few other valuables laid out, and the reports on the spectre possessions. Walking out of the tent, he ignored Kai and Kwang for now, and instead setting off towards the Shimmering Dragon Septs portion of their camp. Ah! Grand Uncle! Linhua, caught up to him before he had barely made it ten paces. That she was spooked enough to call him grand uncle rather than Elder said a lot as well, because she was usually a very composed and thoughtful young woman, who he had high hopes would become his formal understudy as a junior elder in a few decades, when she finally hit Dao Immortal. Its about Feng Fei and the others, isnt it? he asked. Ah yeah. she scowled. They snuck out just before dawn, with Hao Yan and Ji Yuan. Again, I am given cause to think Ji Yuans parents named him ironically, he muttered under his breath. Indeed. his grandniece agreed. Can you go grab Kai and Kwang for me? he asked her. They clearly know something. With pleasure, she grinned nastily, before turning back in the direction he had come. The Shimmering Dragon septs slice of their travelling community was located right in the heart of the camp, in one of the best spots. Some two-dozen disciples and a bunch of the villagers were milling around various tents and campfiresthe latter doing almost all the busy work, on behalf of the disciples. Almost immediately, two of the Chosen Immortals, who were being served food by one of the village girls, got up and began to move towards him, only to flinch and turn pale, as he subtly put pressure on them via his intent. Where is Hao Yan? he asked the nearer of the pair. He left the camp, with a bunch of others, about thirty minutes ago, the youth replied promptly, then his eyes widened, and he actually put a hand over his mouth. I see Where did they go? he asked, sending his senses out across the camp once again, and confirming the number of people still within its boundaries. -Just nine are missing, huh? Three from the Shimmering Dragon, including Hao Yan In fact, Hao Yans qi signature was also present in the sealed tent a few meters to his right, but this close, he could easily tell it was a bound treasure leaking some refined qi. Similarly, Huo had just opened up Feng Feis tent to reveal the same sort of trick. -And four from ours, including Fei, Jin, Yuan and Tong? As well as two of the village youths? That last one was a bit of a surprise, because Tong didnt usually drift with the others, nor did those two youths from the village group. That was enough to get him to check again, but those three really were not in the camp, either. What is the meaning of this disruption Elder Feng? The Shimmering Dragon Septs Dao ImmortalFu Longwei, walked out of the other tent. Behind him, he could see two of the village women, Shen and Wang, lying tired in his bed. Why are you, an esteemed senior, bullying us juniors at this early hour? Fu Longwei asked with a faint smile. That the Shimmering Dragon Sept had snuck a Dao Immortal into a trial intended only for juniors at the realm of Ancient Immortal or below was yet another headache. Fu Longwei had claimed his presence was just as theirs was, but personally, with everything he had seen since, he didnt buy that one bit. That he was also trying to claim he was a junior, was well, he supposed it tallied with what he knew of how the Shimmering Dragon Sept operated. They had a very mixed reputation and dined out heavily on the influence of their parent power, the Azure Dragon Pavilion. An entity not to be mistaken for the very similarly named Azure Astral Dragon Pagoda, if only because they were on diametrically opposite sides of the power struggle between the Dun clan and Shan Lai. I am concerned for the whereabouts of your junior brother, Yan and his friends, he informed the Dao Immortal drilygetting angry or pushy with this bunch got you nowhere, as others had already found out. I see they are not in their tents The Shimmering Dragon Sept disciples nearby, who had opened their mouths to speak, promptly shut them again. and as you can see something weird is going onagain, he added, pointedly looking at the blooming flowers. Yes, whatever this is it was certainly a very pleasant surprise, Fu Longwei chuckled, looking about as well. Some of the other disciples nearby smirked at that comment. It does not seem especially dangerous, however. A curious transformation in the emergent nature of Yang, at the start of the day, Fu Longwei added, glancing up at the sky and putting on something of the manner of the knowledgeable senior. It was an effect rather undermined by the fact that he was still in his undergarments, and had the qi of the two village women clinging to him. I concede that it is not, he replied. However, any number of things in the last few days have appeared rather unassuming, until suddenly, they were not. As he was speaking, Linhuas immortal sense reached out to him through the linked talisman they shared, carrying with it a flush of annoyance. It seems they got some resonance off a compass, and interpretated that as a peerless treasure emerging at dawn, somewhere near the bank of the river, she informed him sourly. Off of a compass? he queried, frowning. All the compasses we have that might provide that sort of reading broke, and none we have made since should be with any juniors, he sent back. I am aware, she replied grimly. That pair thought it was a special compass one of the village youths had, that was refined to work in Yin Eclipse. So, they went to our disciples to curry favour? he frowned. No, they went to Hao Yan, who decided to invite our pair along, she replied. What about Feng Tong? he mused. What about her? his grand niece asked, sounding confused. She isnt in the camp either, he informed her. She huh, they made no reference to her, Linhua muttered, as he felt her own sense sweep out across the camp for a moment, from where she was. Do you have something to share? Fu Longwei asked drily, clearly aware that he was conversing with someone, even if he wasnt able to pry on the conversation itself given the difference in their cultivation strengths. It seems your disciple Yan was approached by two youths from the village who we rescued, and they went to investigate a strange reading on a compass, he mused. A compass reading? Fu Longwei raised an eyebrow, his previous demeanour finally shifting a little. For all that the Dao Immortal was an objectionable, arrogant, elitist and exploitative bastard of poor moral standing, he was not an idiot. Do you know which direction? he asked his grand niece. It looks like it tallies with the direction from which the flower-bloom that just occurred, she replied. Its far beyond my soul sense capabilities, thoughabout a mile, maybe more, from here? The bloom itself seems to have rolled across the whole river plain. I see. That didnt surprise him. Even with his help, she was still adjusting to being attuned to this place, and the bizarre nature of this entire area, plus the smothering, gloomy haze of strange qi that suffused everything only added to that challenge. They could only use soul and immortal sense so easily within confines of the camp due to the formations set up to ward it and exclude any of the strange spirits and spectres. Where they went seems to be related to the flower bloom, he informed Fu Longwei after thinking for a moment. A treasure, or some unusual yang phenomenon Fu Longwei turned to look in that direction, his eyes narrowing. Hmmm The issue with Fu Longwei, was that while he was undeniably strong, for a Dao Immortal, at least, he was also entirely, if rather predictably, unreliable. You could manage someone like that, and in fact, the Feng Family had a few issues like him in their own ranks, but it just made everything more annoying, and unfortunately the Shimmering Dragon disciples very much took after their leaders, in that regard. If Fu Longwei was happy to step up and go look for his disciples, that would be the best of several bad outcomes, really, except Well, I am sure my junior brother can hold his own, Fu Longwei declared, his expression turning placid again. If you are concerned for your own disciples, Brother Jihan, by all meansbut what if our interest hinders their grasp of whatever this opportunity is? Much as he expected, Fu Longwei did indeed pick what was basically the most self-serving outcome. To push things off onto him. That he even called him brother in this circumstance was risible, really. The problem was, that he really didnt want to send either of his junior elders off into an uncertain scenario either. It wasnt that he doubted their strength, or their capabilities, it was that splitting up made -Ah, I guess I can do that, he sighed, as a third path presented itself quite helpfully, if only as the bloody-minded annoy everyone option. If the Shimmering Dragon Sept were just a bit more reliable, he would have trusted that they might work with Hua and Qing to defend the camp while he went to check on this opportunity, but the disconcerting sense that everything was balancing on a razor thin edge he couldnt see, was only getting stronger by the minute now. Linhua, Hua, Qing we are striking camp. Clear everything up in the next thirty seconds and prepare the formations to be moved. He instructed all three, simultaneously. We are? his grand-nieces reply was understandably surprised. I see, its like that, Qing sent back. Everyone, strike camp immediately and prepare to move on Elder Fengs orders. Qings voice rippled through the whole camp, including the Shimmering Dragon region, carrying with it the full impetus of someone who was only a sliver away from becoming a Dao Lord. Ill deal with the formation, Hua added. This seems like a slight over-reaction? Fu Longwei, for once looking a little caught out, muttered, as the entire camp burst into a flurry of activity, with cultivators dousing fires, storing tents and looking for their friends. Feel free to stay, he shrugged, turning to look off towards the river. And if my actions hinder their opportunity, well, they can reflect on the consequences of seeking opportunities without due care or duty to those around them. Fu Longwei gave him a long look The attack came out of nowhere, almost entirely evading even his senses. It was only because it was tangiblea knapped piece of stoneware pot turned into a throwing pointthat he was able to slip out of its way. It passed through where his heart gate would have been and left a small hole in a rock on the edge of the Shimmering Dragons camp-area. Just Die! the village girl who had been serving food to some nearby disciples twisted and launched herself at him in a blur far beyond what a cultivator in the immortal realm, nevermind a golden core child like her, should have been able to achieve. Her target wasnt him, but one of the immortal realm Shimmering Dragon disciples nearby, who screamed and crumpled like a broken puppet through the campfire, scattering it. In the same instant, the entire camp turned to bedlam as the same thing was repeated around nearly every campfire. At some it was a Feng clan disciple, at others a villager, or one of the outer-sect disciples that the Shimmering Dragon had. Even the Dusky Sky Pagoda disciples were not immune. Your instincts are way too good, brat. Its a pity The words, spoken with the vibe of a tired old man, cut into his psyche like a dagger, attacking his control over the formation, even as something else, an intangible, otherly force, akin to laws, but somehow apart, welled up within the camp, suppressing everything. -A Sovereigns domain? For a moment, his thoughts properly froze, as he realised what it was. It couldnt touch the core of the formation protecting the camp, because that was with him, and a physical artefact filtered through his own Principle, but it effortlessly collapsed the projected element of it, restricting its effects to only those carrying child talismansLinhua, Qing and Hua. -There is a Dao Sovereign in this group, and I? Like a wraith, the village chief, Chang, appeared at the edge of the Shimmering Dragon camp, then stopped, his hand pressed against a barely visible barrier that had just snapped into focus around it Funny, but we accounted for that a womans voice snickered. Like shadows in his vision, both women from the tent appeared, either side of the shocked Fu Longwei, and he crumpled as law-strength that he again could not properly detect bled out of the youth, along with all his qi. The barrier around the Shimmering Dragon camp rippled against the village chiefs outstretched palm, then scattered into mist. Fu Longwei spat blood, his vision turning dull. Both women moved to flank him, now revealing their cultivations to be odd. He would have said they were Dao Immortals, but he could get nothing of their foundation, and whatever strength was within them shifted like mist before his senses. I didnt want it to be like this, Chang sighed. You honestly did your best, and dont seem to be a bad man but, well, I guess this is just your Fate. Ill ensure your grand niece isnt mistreated. Why? he asked, still trying to work that out. Why? Shen, who at least by looks appeared to the slightly younger of the pair, chuckled. Because your stupid trial is trying to take what should be ours. Yin Eclipse is our land. It has always been our land, Weng added coolly. -Ah. Understanding, cruel as it was certain, settled on his mind. They are Rebelsone of the old Easten Tribes? I cant feel their foundations because they are Physical Cultivators. Whether it is Dun or Sheng or Shan or Tang or Kong, you are just thieves, coveting the houses and foundations of others, Shen continued. You strive to take this place, like this brats sect took those dragons, all those years ago, and make a puppet of it, to raise your special children. What do you know of that? Fu Longwei rasped. What? Well You two enough, Village Chief Chang cut in. He did ask Shen murmured. Linhua, if you can, take our disciples and run! he sent to his grand niece. I will You plan to delay us? Chief Chang sighed, as his communication vanished into a void of haze, even though it was channelled through the talisman. Admirable, but will you not just surrender young man, and save your people a lot of hardship? You will swear a heavenly oath? he asked, mostly to buy time. Absolutely. Shen stated with a grin, far too fast for his liking. You are probably confident in your realm, but how skilled are you, child, who has lived in comfort, in a cushy family, with all of lifes riches and the bounty of this era entering your hands too easily and with too few questions about their ultimate provenance? Weng asked with a judgemental smirk, a carved, green-stone dagger appearing in her hand. Before he could reply, she had darted forward, stabbing for him. He could have tried to draw his sword, but he suspected the dagger she wielded was something like arborundum, and it would easily ruin his weapon. Instead, he stepped to the side, making sure to keep the other one in his vision, and also not expose his back to the old man, who frowned slightly, but didnt move forward. You seem to have used your few millenniums of life more wisely than some, she giggled, stabbing lazily at him again. But Abruptly, the air around him stagnated, weighed down by Yang energies infused with the literal weight of years far in excess or what any normal Dao Immortal would ever be able to reasonably achieve. -Ah, right, if she is a Dao step physical cultivator she had to have broken through Ah. Nameless Fates you have come to dance on my grave, it seems. A million-year-old Dao Immortal, weighed against his meagre sixteen thousand years. It was a laughable comparison. Obscene actually. Even most Dao Ascension experts could not boast that sort of accumulation, unless they were crazy masochists or pursuing some very specific comprehensions and uncaring for the cost. Still, there were some boundaries that even an accumulation like that could not easily cross, and he did not consider himself a weak Dao Lord, by any means. His Dao Tree was fully grown, and already starting to bear the fruit of half a dozen fully mastered laws, bound to his Principle in a way that not even a million-year-old Dao Immortal Unspeakable, bone-chilling, qi-freezing strength of yin laws clawed at his physical body, his Dao Soul and even the roots of his accumulation, ripping through the links between his Principle, his laws and his body and his Dao Tree as if they were little more than fragile strings, sending him staggering back, his qi chaotic. -This this is Dividing Law? He could only stare in shock and horror as a law so rare and unique even the Feng familys secret inheritance texts had little to say about it, or opportunities to grasp it, spread deep into his being, carried on a whispered word he somehow failed to hear, or, more likely was prevented from. With effortless grace, she stepped forward and rested the point of the blade against his chest, over his heart gate. That is enough. Chang stated calmly, but again, that untouchable strength tinged his words. You have made your point to him, I think Weng sighed, shaking her head and stepping back. The dreadful strength of the Dividing Law didnt lessen, but it very clearly slid into the shadows, worming like an untouchable poison in the links between his meridians, his qi circulation and his Dao Soul. Given time he could probably purge it, because she was still, just a Dao Immortal, but he was under no allusions that this old Dao Sovereign would give him any opportunity to do so. Already his soul bound treasures were beyond his ability to materialize. Only links to things that were life-bound, like the communication talisman with his grand niece and junior elders were still under his control. So, will you surrender? Chang asked, again, as if he was asking what he thought of the weather, not a potentially life-defining decision. As you can see, you are hideously outmatched. These children who have raped the strength of dragons will not help. Will you not think of your grand niece, of these disciples you have worked so hard to protect? Will you? The air turned still. The laws of the natural world shiveredas if they had just heard the call of a long-lost loved one. What? Weng turned, to look at something, her expression confused, while Shen and the other village womanwho had called herself Xuemeijust looked stunned. Cheng, his expression ugly as the strength of his domain, which had been weighing down on everything, vanished like smoke in the wind, followed in almost the same moment, by his own ability to perceive qi within the world. Even in his own body, his ability to interact with his own qi vanished entirely. It was still there, he just couldnt influence it in the slightest. Not even the vital qi infused deep into the heart of his foundation. His Dao Soul, meanwhile, felt like it just melted into his body, also still there, but as touchable as a reflection in a mirror. -Dont tell me it is related to the phenomenon before? He suddenly found himself wondering. What just happened? Shen asked, staring off into the distance. Even my mantra isnt able to affect things, Xuemei gasped. I this should be a Heavenborn manifestation, Chang growled. A being closer to the truth of qi than we are, has just exerted its influence. Truth like a Venerate? Weng asked, her expression growing grim. Maybe, it doesnt feel quite like that, Chang muttered. And if they did, do you think they would be scrabbling around like orphaned brats in the gutter? Be Broken, Wretches. The roar, guttural and furious, washed through him like a hurricane. He slammed into the rocks nearby, his whole body screaming at him. -Uggh, of course he would have a trump card like that, he groaned, fighting the pain and rolling to his feet. Luckily, despite the suppression now in effect, he still seemingly had a degree of innate durability, but just that impact had forced a concerning amount of qi out of his body, he realised, as if it were truly no longer bound at all to him. The Shimmering Dragon camp had been flattened by the indiscriminate shockwave, emanating from Fu Longwei. Only Chief Chang, his face pale, was still on his feet, and he had been forced back several meters, his face was pale. Everyone else, even Shen and Weng, had been thrown to the ground, like he was, their qi bleeding out of them, and in fact, most of the junior cultivators, even physical ones, like Xuemei were unconscious as well. It seems that whatever this is it is not closer than the blood of dragons, Fu Longwei sneered, pushing himself to his feet Shen rolled to her feet, and ignoring the blood now running from her nose, drew a blade of her own from nowhere, basically, given how thin a gown she was wearing, and smoothly thrust at Fu Longwei, her expression ugly -Motherless Fates, dont grab! Even as he saw that the blade was glassy and crystalline, Fu Longwei had already reached out and casually blocked the blow with his palm. To his shock, however, the blade, which was surely arborundum, didnt slice the youths hand open, but instead shattered, like flawed glass on his palm, which he then closed over the Shens now badly bleeding hand, forcing her to her knees. -It broke? Just like everyone else, even Shen who was now being held by Fu Longwei, he found himself staring blankly at the smashed fragments. -The arborundum broke? A part of him really wanted to shout out How!?!, even though this was only a good thing for them. More importantly, though, he now had a tactical conundrum to solve very quickly. On the one hand, he could try and help Fu Longwei, or he could trust that whatever the Dao Immortal had gained from his sects draconic heritage could hold out against these three long enough that he could locate Hua, Qing or Linhua. If the situation were reversed, he was pretty sure Fu Longwei would already be running. Unfortunately, Dao Sovereigns were not that simple, and even suppressed Dont even think of it! Before he could even get to his feet, however, Weng had launched herself in his direction. There was actually some focal intent channelled into her words, but even the weight of years she tried to put into it, felt lacking now. If you try to run! You will do what? he retorted bitterly, moving back to a slightly less awkward area of the rocks. Threaten the juniors in my care? My grand-niece? My junior elders? It can always get worse, she replied with an unsettling certainty as she closed the distance with remarkable speed Before he could reply, three throwing daggers of the same glassy pottery hissed towards him. He managed to sidestep two, but the third still clipped his leg, slicing it open with ease and then two of them smashed into fragments on the rocks behind him. Motherless! Weng bit off a curse as he stepped into her and kicked at her legs. Despite her eating the full force of the shockwave earlier, she was still able to acrobatically spin over his kick, which he had to think was pure overconfidence on her part, because it allowed him to conduct a half-turn and put a punch straight into her midriff, sending her sprawling into the rock a few paces behind her. Just for that! But whatever she was about to say, she stopped, because both of them realised, at the same time, that another young woman, dressed in a strange, dark purple tunic, a sprig of amaranth adorning her dark curly hair, was squatting casually on the rock above that, looking on with an amused expression. In her hand, she was holding the third throwing blade, considering it. That which is dead, is naturally inferior to the living she sighed, closing her hand over the blade, which snapped audibly, and then crumbled into crystalline shards, through her fingers. Hopping off the rock, she landed lightly, between him and Weng, and dusted off her hands. And even the stolen strength of a dragon, is still a dragon, and their pride, for all its faults, is supreme, even in the face of Heaven itself, she murmured, taking in the ruined camp. Who are you? Chang, who had been walking towards Fu Longwei, asked, stopping and looking over to where they were, his expression turning even harder. Who? Hmmm, I suppose I am someone who is closer to ownership of these lands than an itinerant squatter like you, the young woman replied, smirking. I have slumbered long, but now my Lady calls, and in this halcyon dawn, that her gentle hands have touched, I can bloom once more, and rejoice. If you must give me a name, though, I suppose Amaranta will suffice. You are too generous to these so-called predators, big sister another, younger, barely a teenager in stature, with a crown of golden mustard flowers in her hair, murmured, stepping out from between the collapsed tents, dragging an unconscious villager by his hair. Yes why explain to them, a third, clad in a saffron gown, with daisies woven through her hair, agreed, emerging from between the rocks on the far side of the camp and folding her arms. In a moment, a dozen more such figures, all clad similarly, with crowns or wreaths of flowers in their hair, stood around the camp, or crouched upon the rocks, their expressions veering from amused, to put out, to bored. In appearance, and manner, they appeared he couldnt say mortal, actually. They were there, and vividly so, but it was like they were painted out of the world itself, such that he was only seeing them on their terms, maybe? The faint, residual element of his Dao-touched senses was quietly screaming at him as well, he realised, that unlike all of them, these women could still command the power of their surroundings all too well. In that, he also realised where he had felt this kind of presence before. Ancestral Lands. And among those who had intrinsically exceeded some aspect of the world, as if he were the mortal, permitted to look upon the Immortal. Spirit herbs Weng growled. We are sometimes called such, Amaranta replied, sounding rather amused. by ignorant mortals, at any rate, the girl with the crown of mustard flowers added, more archly. I dont know which mortals these are that you speak of, Weng cut in, holding up her hand as she spoke. But they are not us I would not do that, if I were you He and, in fact, every cultivator there flinched, as the hunched, elderly form of the blind old beggar, who had been in the teahouse when the collapse happened, appeared beside her, holding her wrist. -The old beggar was also a? Ah, I guess it figures he reflected with an inwardly defeated sigh. You? Chief Chang was staring, pale-faced, at the blind old man. Now, he could feel some of the same intuitive, instinctual pressure and allure from him as with the spirit herbs, if that was actually what they were. However, it was lesser, more muted, partial even, and he could get nothing beyond that. No realm, no qi, and even now, no intent to speak of. If not for his utter failure to see him approach, moments before, he would have thought he was still the grandfatherly, blind old man who had sung funny songs for children in those dark jungle nights and reassured them that everything would work out. Aiiii the blind old man sighed ruefully. Foolish old fellow that I am, but I just cannot stand by and watch angry children do something unspeakably dumb, it seems. Dumb? Weng scowled, glaring at him, as he released her hand, then glanced over at the village chief. Chief Chang, who is this? Old Master Sim is it actually you? Chang asked, uneasily. Wracking his own memories, as best he could, because he suddenly found that in this strange suppression, those were also not as clear as they should be, he could find no record of a Master Sim. The name itself was of the Easten style, rather than the Imperial one though, so he had to be some reclusive old ancestor, probably. This old man is happiest when just doing his own thing, the blind old man replied, rather evasively, he thought. I was quite pleased with matters, until now. I suppose I should have known your uncle would make a mess of things, Chang. It is his great power in life, I have often thought. How dare you disparage Great Master Chang, Shen snapped. Silence! the village chief glared at her, before turning hurriedly back to the old man and actually bowing. I apologise for her lack of manners, Ancestor Sim. No, no, it is just the words of a child, without weight, the blind old man sighed, before turning to Amaranta and bowing respectfully to her. I think I have some understanding Before the old man could finish speaking, a tall, dark-haired youth in Easten styled clothes jumped up on a rock outcropping opposite them and crouching down, put his palm to the ground. A faint sense of something wrong, rippled out from the new arrival, and then all the spirit herbs vanished in swirls of rapidly wilting flowers. You are wasting too much time here, old servant, the youth informed Chang. Why have you not wrapped up this lot already, as you were instructed? As you can see, there are experts of some capability, Weng remarked flatly, before moving a step closer to him, now that Amaranta was no longer in her way. And the Shivering Dragons lout The youth jumped lightly and, before Fu Longwei could really react, had arrived beside him only to stop, his hand frozen a mere fingers distance from the Dao Immortals shoulder. Old Sim just sighed, as Fu Longwei flinched away from that hand in palpable, almost instinctual terror, all his previous bravado gone in an instant, dragging Shen, whom he still holding, with him. Y-you?! the youths arm blurred, faintly, as if he were trying to free himself from something, and he glared at the blind old man. Interesting, was all the old man mused, though the intonation on his tone made that observation more like a curse than anything else. Interesting indeed. I wondered why this one ran off so promptly. It was to try and stir up trouble, it seems Turning to the new speaker, he found himself staring at a tall, beautiful woman clad in a loose-fitting, knee-length silken gown. Her hair, which was pale reddish-blonde, hung loose around her shoulders, and she had about her, the same vivid presence as the spirit herbs. Dammit, old man, we dont have time to waste! the youth snarled at Old Sim and Chief Chang. This bitch will be the ruin of all our plans! Their plans, or yours, strange spectre? Old Sim asked cooly. -Ah, of course, the youth is possessed. Senior Leung is possessed? Weng asked, sceptically. No, I am not! the youthLeung, presumablysnapped. Rather, it is this old man! I am possessed? Old Sim asked, before chuckling mirthlessly. How? Village Chief Chang asked uneasily, glancing between the two. If you have lived this long and still think a mantra can make you heedlessly impervious to spiritual threats, you should just give up on this path already. Old Man Sim snorted. As to this Leung, I can only say he is unlucky. Unlucky? Weng frowned, her gaze flitting from the new woman, to Leung, to Old Sim and back again. The blind old man didnt reply, however. Instead, he blowed slightly to the reddish-blonde haired woman. I am called Sim Hakkyu, Blessed Daughter. I know not your name, nor the power you represent, but I hope that whatever offense has been given, we may resolve amicably? We have no quarrel with you, the woman replied evenly, starting to walk slowly down into the ruin of the camp. If I had complaint, it is with those who give truth to the adage that greed is universal. Rather, I find myself curious how you are able to resist my presence to this degree? Haha, as a sign of good will, this old man can explain, Old Sim replied, without even hesitating. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Old Master! Chang hissed. See, he is even going to spill something this important! Leung snarled. Relax, knowing, not knowing, nothing will change, the blind old man sighed. She is not an opponent you can fight, nor should you seek to. Whatever plans your uncle has, end here, I am afraid, and all they will have achieved is the costly loss of several scions, whose hearts were not suitably tempered, like Leung, here. Chang, Shen and Weng all stared at the old man. It is simply that the words in my heart are not like thisthese children, the blind old man continued, gesturing first to Leung, then Chang and the other physical cultivators. Leung here chose to hide from this era, relying on the sacrifice and hardship of others to endure it. His heart was hollow, and that spectre was able to enter into it, as a result. And your heart is not hollow? the red-golden haired woman mused. Hah, maybe, I cannot say that for sure, the old man chuckled. But I tempered my heart, and the words within it, against the might of my world, and exceeded its expectations, or maybe the limits it tried to put upon me. Ah, you Exceeded, if only partially; now it makes sense, she nodded. -Exceeded, does he mean Dao Ascension? He found himself wondering, listening on the sidelines with growing horror. This old man is a Venerate realm physical cultivator?! Partially hah. I suppose it must seem like that, to you, who is a True Immortal, the old man sighed. If I might ask a question in return? Perhaps, the woman replied. What opportunity did you come by, to make that crossing of fable, to truly cast off the shackles of the mortal? What opportunity? the woman paused, as if pondering, then shook her head a bit ruefully, he thought. Why dont you ask her yourself? Before that, you might want to actually deal with these body-snatching wretches Amaranta remarked, reappearing in a swirl of tiny purple-white blossoms, holding a flailing Den Qin, a Golden Immortal cultivator from the Dusk Sky Pagoda in her right hand and a struggling village woman, Changmei, who was part of Chief Changs household, in her left. The red-haired woman eyed Amaranta, then the two she was holding, then Leung, then looked around generally, and sighed, then held up her hand The qi within the world around them sang. That was the only way to describe the otherworldly, lyrical resonance as it rolled through him, and everyone else within eyesight, like an unstoppable wave. The Dao Immortals just looked shocked, and confused, but Old Sim and Chang both turned pale, their gaze reflecting a spark of some inner recognition of whatever it was, tinged with terror. Leungs body blurred, and a shadowy figure, naked and badly branded, staggered away from him, holding his head with one hand and dragging something misty and ephemeral with the other. The two in Amarantas grasp were similarly affected, but the cultivators possessing spectre had almost nothing to grasp onto, he realised, and after a moment, melted away with a silent, furious howl. Interesting, you would try to leverage this stolen, heart-bound strength to resist me? the woman asked, her smile broadening. Is it really stolen, if even these words themselves do not wish to remain with this weak-minded failure? the shadow snarled, as Leungs body flexed, unnaturally and then something subtle, yet profound seemed to shift in it. In that instant, the misty outline resolved into a screaming, ghostly outline of Leung, before being pulled into the spectre, who suddenly spread its arms and took a deep breath. Immortality it can be granted, the youth sneered, stepping forward, back into Leungs body, casting a mocking sideways look at Old Master Sim, who had a grave expression on his face now. Or it can be seized. I wonder which is actually the greater path? I wonder, the woman mused. I wonder indeed. What was your name, back then? Ah, you think you can catch me out with that? the spectre-Leung chuckled. I know your story well, Sarah Helena. You could have let your sacrifice be a light for future eras, but it seems you have no gratitude in your heart after all. That girl did perish in darkness, Sarah Helena nodded, as if what the spectre was saying was perfectly reasonable. However, it was not in this place, but long before that. If you wont tell her, perhaps you will tell me? Again, he had cause to curse his frustratingly mortal senses as a stunningly beautiful golden-haired young woman, clad in an ankle-length purple gown, fastened elegantly at her shoulders, and down her upper arms, seemed to step basically out of nowhere, a few paces from Sarah Helena. She had a vividness to her presence, beyond even Amaranta, and Sarah Helena, and an allure that almost seemed to reach into his body and grasp his breath, his heart. A peerless beauty, among even other beautiesthat as the only epithet he could give to her, not just in her looks, but in her manner, her bearing, her everything, basicallyit was like he was in front of some Celestial Saintess, or Heavenly Lady. Edmund Marcus Alexander Meltras, Third Son of Lord William Meltras, brother to Grand Duke Edward Meltras. Leung replied, without even blinking, then gasped and took a step back, his expression turning shocked. Ah, I remember you, the new arrival nodded, and even that simple action was perfection. A talented enough mage, for that era at least. You were killed by Nadria of Yessuth, were you not. Well, killed is charitable. Ruthlessly sacrificed in the name of knowledge about this place and its ruins might be a better way to describe it. I suppose you probably know about me. I do? Edmund asked, his expression twisting in confusion. Mmmm, Nadria was looking for traces of me, actually, but what I saw of that girl reminded me too much of the likes of Caecillius, from back then, and I just avoided her. There was, and still is, no need for a second Caecillius. Not in that time, or any other, soApotrophia. As the woman spoke, a dark, bloody-coloured symbol appeared on her forehead, rearranging itself to read Dawn. An eerie stillness settled over the whole camp. EdmundLeung, who had opened his mouth to speak, just crumpled to the ground. The two held by Amaranta also stopped thrashing in the same instant, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw another youth, a bow in hand, who had somehow slunk up on the opposite rocks slump sideways, his body limp. The moment passed, and with it, the heart-grasping allure that had held him. It took all his effort not to drop to his knees, gasping, and in fact Old Sim and Chang were the only others to remain standing, though both were sweating, hard. Fu Longwei just looked dazed, and lost, as if nothing made sense anymorewhich was a feeling he could sympathise with, as it was one he had as well. However, what he really wanted to do was scramble up on the rocks behind him and check what the state of the rest of the camp was, if his other disciples, and those they were meant to be protecting Interesting He flinched as he found the woman was suddenly looking at him, directly. Ah He wanted to try and explain but found no words would come out. Her eyes felt like they were peering through him. And, what is it you want of me? I He stared at her I just want to protect those around me, who ended up in this place, and who do not deserve the misery and horror that it has visited upon them, he managed to say after what felt like a short eternity, putting the words together in his mind, under that piercing gaze. Mmmm, of all those I have seen here, of your people, since I awoke, yours is the purest vision, she mused. I am honoured, he managed to reply, fighting back the urge to add that that didnt surprise him, at all, given the powers involved in trying to explore this place, and the status of those attempting to lead them. If perhaps not the clearest heart, she added, with a faint smile. -Is ah, can she? Shit. Nameless, Motherless Shit. Belatedly, he realised she could almost certainly, and actually, see right through him, and had perhaps caught onto his reticence to speak ill of those other powers too openly, even though he had been judging them in his heart for weeks. Many of those who have come here are inexperienced, he clarified. You say that to excuse them? she asked drily. No, he shook his head. They lack experience. They lack a knowledge of consequence, and particularly among those who lead them, have lived lives sheltered from its causes. They believed, foolishly, that this was a land they were entitled to, that would allow them to prove themselves, or to rise up and overcomeand it is killing them, and so many others by the hundred, if not thousand. He continued. They were never at least I hope to the Heavenly Fates, that they were never intended to enter this place, in truth. All he could do was truthfully state what he had been mulling over in his heart for the last few weeks, at this point. And if that were the case, then I can only say that I would be disappointed in them. What a sheltered life you have led, if you can witness this era and only be disappointed in those who exercise its great power for their selfish whim at this point in your life. Weng remarked archly. Unless, of course, you mean it another way As a cut-back, it was surprisingly guileless, at least by the standards one might have expected of a cultivator of her age and presumed experience. However, he did know physical cultivators were not so easily able to step back from the world, as practitioners of the spiritual or especially martial path could. It wasnt exactly a secret, he supposed, but it was a piece of knowledgeabout how their reliance on those words that were the root of their strengththat would not be widely known to experts from much of Eastern Azure. Maybe not even Blue Water Province, where, despite it being a foundational cradle in that now broken path, experts who had walked that path a long time, tended to exist more in the liminal shadows of society. The only places outside the ancient cities of the east you might encounter such experts openly would be Meng City, or the truly ancient powers of the South-eastern central continent, like Zhi Zhi Mountain, or the Azure Pillar Court. He only knew it because the Feng Family had, at one point, had trading interests with Yuan City, on the Easten continent, and it was those links, and a fluency in the languages of the east, that had seen him remembered by old man Yuan, and sent with the disciples to the trial. Rather than get trapped into some reply that could be misconstrued as disingenuous, he just shook his head. If I did not speak plainly enough, he replied, I apologize. If this trial is a ploy, by those who should know better, I can only hope that there are eyes in higher Heavens than ours, who see, and judge, on behalf of those who have been ruined by their cruel self-interest. Spoken like someone who really doesnt have to worry about the consequences of shallow words, Shen muttered. Although Ill give you this, you are not wrong about their unflinching commitment to cruel self-interest. If the woman who had spoken to him was bothered by their interjections, she gave no outward sign of it, he could not help but notice. It seems that no matter where one is, the cruelty of those above is a constant, she mused. That we can certainly relate to. Your Eminence is too kind, Old Sim murmured, bowing deeply to her. Eminence? she repeated, shaking her head ruefully. You know, in all these long years, I have never, ever, been called that? Then how should we address you? Old Sim asked, with careful politeness. Ohhh. little lordling, you have done your part The words were little more than a whisper, haunting, in his ears, such that he almost thought he was imagining them for a moment. Now, let me speak to your heartBrute, Bind and Break Something intangible twisted in the body of Leung, drawingor maybe pulling something he could not even find words to describeinto it, save that with it, Leung seemed to flow backwards, un-crumpling his body to the ground and standing up with a faint grimace. Heaven Apart. Those two words engulfed his awareness of the moment like he had just been plunged into cold water. He still had no control over his own qi, or ability to detect laws, but that didnt seem to apply to Leungs body, all of a sudden, which grasped at the golden-haired beauty, who was, like everyone else, seemingly frozen She calmly stepped aside, an ivory-white sword appearing in her hand, as Leungs body almost seemed to step into the spot where she was cutting and then with a grimace, step back again The two moments overlapped, and with a sound akin to cracking ice, Leungs body was standing where it had been, and the golden-haired woman was pointing her sword at it, her expression not tense, but slightly perturbed, he could not help but feel. Interesting. was all Sarah Helena murmured. Hmmm, yes, the golden-haired woman agreed, eyeing Leung pensively. Though somehow, I am not surprised. This place has never lacked for those touched by the ills of the Fates. What would you, who carry the Sword of Solace, know of the ills of Fate? Leung replied with a derisive scowl. Though you do not look like Laurentius, unless the records of that time are truly buggered up. Sword of? Ah, I guess it did pick up that name, eventually, the golden-haired woman mused, sound more amused at the idea, than anything else. You are not wrong thoughthe records of that era are a work of superlative buggeryand very much in keeping with the character of the people who wrote them. You understand how to use a mantra Old Sim cut in, narrowing his eyes. The words in this youths heart? Leung half glanced at the old man, but didnt relax his standoff with the two women. Mmmm, his use of them is interesting, innovative even, if crude. It reminds of the shamanic practices of the peoples from the Blackspires, and the Golden Deer Tribe. And it seems you practice the same thing, if to somewhat more profound degree Crude? Shamanic practice? Weng and Shen both glared at the youth. It is a pity that Edmund could not even grab the one with dragon blood, Leung sighed, shaking his head. He did about as I expected, really, but it seems my plan must change, after all The space around Leung twisted suddenly, and the sense of saturated haze from the rays of the sun intensified to the point where the youth almost seemed to vanish into them, from his perspective. The world does not need your return, Sarah Helena, nor that of your beloved, his voice whispered through the ruined camp. My what now? Sarah Helena actually tilted her head to the side, looking at where he had just vanished in seeming confusion. Well, even if you want to play coy Leung chuckled Oh yeah, later historians were pretty adamant that you and he were an item, the golden-haired woman remarked drily as the sense of ethereal befuddlement that was assailing his senses melted away like it had never been. Huh, so that sword can also do that? Leung, who had made a bit of distance, over towards Old Sim, in fact, in that moment, muttered, his eyes narrowing. The space around them shuddered, and for a moment seemed to flow away from the golden-haired woman, who just vanished, as if she never was. Hmmm, that is a neat trick, Sarah Helena mused, taking half a step forward. Mmmm, Ill deal with her momentarily, Leung sighed, refocusing on her. You have clearly found a capable companion, but she is a bit naive in the ways of mages, it seems. It is dangerous to rely on a powerful weapon like that, you know. You seem awfully confident, Sarah Helena observed. Even if you have more spirits to help you Mmmm, my expectation of them is what it is, the youth shrugged. They are much as Edmund was. But I have crossed my path with several notable experts of my day, and even killed a heroalas, that was what led to my lamentable end, and imprisonment in this place Again, he was struck by how weird it was that the youth was being given time to The moment lurched and jumped backwards almost to before when Sarah Helena had just said Neat Trick. The youth appeared at her back, his hand outstretched to grasp her neck and she stepped away, effortlessly. Hmmm, that is a neat trick, she mused, in a disconcerting echo of the moment he had just witnessed mere seconds before, that was now trying to melt out of his awareness like fog. -He, can he manipulate time with his mantra? He gasped inwardly. That kind of feat was possible with qi and Laws, or certainly with Truth, but right now, whatever or whoever was possessing this youth was somehow able to do it, in spite of the suppression gripping all of them, and that was a level of profundity that was gut-clenchingly terrifying just to give thought to, frankly. There was no way any of them could touch an expert like that, even with every tool and treasure they had in their possession, across the entire body of cultivators in this ruined city, he suspected. But if you can only use it to that degree, you are going to suffer here, she added drily. Ill be the judge of that! Leung murmured The vista of their surrounds jerked, and suddenly Leung was where he had been, the two moments overlapping weirdly in his mind, accompanied by a disturbing sensation of something fundamental breaking A white-hot, silvery bolt of lightning snapped silently into focus, skittering hither and thither for a horrifying moment above them, and then rolled down into the youths hand, to become an elegant, curved blade etched with strange symbols that whispered to him of the profundity of Heaven. A Paradox Blade Sarah Helena chuckled, as their surroundings wavered, as if in the grip of a heat haze, and a starry shield formed in her hand, out of the drifting mots of dust kicked up a moment before The thrust of Leungs blade collided with the shield with a flat, empty crack that made his skin crawlbut it was Sarah Helena who stepped back, rather than Leung. Leung, who had just shifted forward, thrusting for an opening on her right side, abruptly sidestepped as the shield became a long spear, nearly impaling him. With a grunt, he cut down on the spear, and it vanished like haze, returning to the shield as Sarah Helena stepped forward and attempted to slam it straight into his side The moment juddered again, and this time, Leung stepped to the other side, and still somehow missed, as the two moments slipped back together again. I told you, if this is all you can muster, you are going to suffer here, she repeated drily. The shield became a broad-bladed spear in her hand, of which she tapped the butt to the ground Leung retreated in a blur of sideways motion as a curtain of hazy dust, sparkling eerily in the morning sun nearly enveloped him. several times over in near instantaneous succession. The last ripple clipped the edge of Fu Longweis collapsed tent and a third of it vanished in a ripple of unstable what he had to assume was qi, given he could barely see how it interacted at this point. There was also no intent at all manifesting from either of them, which suggested that they had both reached that terrifying realmthought as action. Thought as action Weng hissed, echoing his own thoughts, as Leung flitted forward again. Whoever this old ghost is, his grasp of Mantras exceeds anything I have ever seen, Chang muttered. There are some on Eastern Azure who are at this level, Old Sim informed her grimly, as Sarah Helena again, and with the barest minimum of effort, evaded another of his strikes with the blade. Maharahanya, perhaps, and Venerable Moonoh, and Old Master Azure. Azure Heaven didnt he die? Weng asked, glancing over at Old Sim, however the old man just shrugged, and then with the speed of a viper, suddenly stepped forward and, grasping Fu Longwei and Shen, dragged them both back behind him Leung spun and cut at the old man, who swayed back, barely avoiding the strike though it did nick his blindfold With a blinding crack, the colour of the world vanished. The sword bled iridescent colours, then cracked down the middle and scattered into silver dust. Leung stared at it, then at Old Sim, his expression turning from shock to anger, then faint concern, for the first time since he had first laid eyes on Sarah Helena. Old Man, you do not want to get involved in this fight, Leung snapped, scowling. Alas, while I might disagree with the choices he made, that boy does not deserve to be made a puppet, Old Sim replied calmly. You seem to have some enmity with her, but I, also, have some enmity with you, it seems, for what has been done to young Leung, and to whoever else you have claimed. Old Master Chang was staring at Old Sim with a complex expression on his face. You Leung narrowed his eyes, then the moment, and the position of Fu Longwei and Shen flowed backwards, like the tide receding on a beach. Shockingly, it didnt touch Old Sim though, and that was clearly not by choice of Leung, because when the moment snapped together, Old Sim had walked forward, through it, and was standing between Leung and the pair once again. Interesting. Leung frowned staring at the reformed blade, then at Old Sim. Denial. Is that why you are so confident all of a sudden? This old injury? the old man raised a hand to his eyes, which were firmly closed. His eyelids were in fact partly fused shut he realised, by a livid, warped scar. It was because of a choice I madeand I do not regret it. I didnt ask that. Leung grunted. Do you really want to worry about him, when you are picking a fight with me? Sarah Helena asked drily, pointing at Leung. The shimmering veil of dust became a constellation of stars, swirling across half the camp Am-HAO Break Apart! Leung snapped, clapping his hands together, where two strange symbols appeared, rearranging themselves into glyphs that impressed those two syllables into his mind as he looked on. The veil of glittering stars scattered and then, bizarrely, un-scattered to reform as they had been a moment before. Meh Leung shrugged, and then stamped on the ground. In an explosion of dirt, a figure clawed its way out, rapidly taking on physical form of the spectre who had identified himself as Edmund. Immediately, a voracious sense of devouring strength welled out of the figure, and it threw itself furiously at Old Sim In the same instant, his view of the camp was once again overlaid on itself, as the newly emergent figure somehow seemed to walk back through the moment, even as it charged towards Old Sim, arriving at him, or rather, just behind where he had been, when he stepped forward to grab Shen and Fu Longwei The two diverging moments juddered and then a crisp, silent bolt of silvery lightning slashed down and at the last possible second seemed to pick Old Sim, over the figure made of devouringpresumably Yin-attributed in some wayearth. The bolt struck the old man in the face, sending him staggering backwards, and incinerating his clothing in the process of carving white cracks across half of his upper body. Extermination Lightning, Old Sim spat, easily recovering himself and evading the follow-up thrust from Leung. Been a while since I was hit with that. What, are you surprised that this old man has made enemies of this calibre over his long life? Old Sim chuckled, seemingly unfazed by the injuries. I told you, I made some choicesand I do not regret it. As he spoke, the words seemed to overlap with his earlier utterance of them and with a strange ripple, the two scenes began to rejoin in his awareness. -Dividing Law, with Time? he found himself wondering in a bit of a daze, as Leung stared at Old Sim as the Physical Cultivators clothes reformed on him and the scars from the bolt faded. You can? Leung narrowed his eyes. You are really underestimating this old man if you think I have lived to this age and not gained some slight comprehensions regarding Time and a few other things besides. Old Sim chuckled mirthlessly. You mutated Regret, to this degree? Leung stared. Well, I have lived a long time, Old Sim shrugged, as the two moments fully rejoined. It is a liar, or a fool, who, upon reaching my age, would deny they had not a few. I have just endured a few more than most. Now Old Sim reached out and grasped the earth-formed clone by the neck, as it exploded out of the ground. Its form shuddered, clawing at his arm, then it abruptly ballooned and exploded outwards in a flare of sickly yellowish-green light Pain enveloped him. His breath felt stifled and constricted. His limbs ached. Tiredness grasped his focus. -Give up give in -Endure it! -They are all dead. -It is hopeless, you were sent here to die -Be strong in Spirit Grim, dour thoughts, and some strange ones, in fact, tried to slip through what remained of the spiritual conditioning of his inner self that came with his realmand with them, an intuitive understanding that Yin interpretations of fire and earth were trying and, more concerningly, succeeding in part, in corrupting his vital energy. Pushing away the voices as best he could, his vision cleared to find Chang and Weng were also pale-faced. Shen and Fu Longwei, along with the unconscious cultivators and villagers in the camp, thankfully seemed to have been sheltered by Old Sim, at least. The blind old man, however, had blistering lesions seared across half his body, and a chaotic, intangible sense of rot clinging to him, that made his skin crawl because he could somehow feel like a bit of him was being drawn to the old man. -Is he able to protect even us, in some way? he found himself wondering all of a sudden. Those that voice just telling me to Endure, and be Strong in Spirit?Did he just do something with his mantra? Now, that is more like it the old man grinned wolfishly all of a sudden. Spirit, huh, and Endurance, in some form Leung was frowning now, he realised. That is an annoying combinationThough not the worst Your grasp of the words I have are good, Old Sim conceded, his grin broadening. But do you really have time to worry about me? Leung turned back to Sarah Helena, and the glittering constellation of stars in the swirling haze that was slowly spreading around the ruined camp then his eyes widened. That Leung stared at the stars, then at her. You noticed, finally, but its a bit late now, Sarah Helena remarked drily, gesturing at him with her hand as she did so. A silvery thread-like crack slid through the camp, then another and another, spiralling out and then intersecting like an otherworldly spiderweb around Leung Are you even a mage? Leung snarled A shimmering ball of reddish-gold fire snapped into existence right in front of Leungs face, exploding in a flare of suffocating heat and withered the grass all the way to the rocks where he was, and kicked up a haze of dust and cinders in the process. Somehow, Leung still managed to evade most of it though, and then a second, but he did notice that the lingering flames were burning holes in the youths clothing. Scowling, Leung avoided a third, and this time, he caught the subtle blur of his outline, as he also avoided one of the growing web of white threads, followed by another and yet Now he was looking properly at Leung, he realised that each time the possessed youth blurred, another star appeared, shimmering in the sun-lit haze enveloping the camp. Intuition and senses, honed by thousands of years contemplating natural phenomena on a daily basis, that were not fully gone even with the loss of his ability to manipulate qi and laws, told him there was something profoundly odd about those stars as well. They were both within the haze, yet also not, in some hard to define way. He wanted to say they were almost like nascent constellations, but no matter how he tried, he could not properly focus upon them. It was like the perspective of the entire camp was just ever so slightly twisted The heart of the camp around him and the web of white threads enveloping it rippled. His vision distorting as if the reality before them all was a flag flapping in the wind, then with a flat, empty *crack*, it pulled taut, centred on Leung. The haze scattered, and the stars faded, bleeding into the surroundings in a strange way until they were only visible as dim reflections, lingering in the distant, dawn-touched sky itself His hair on his neck stood on end, as the constellation that vaguely resembled a celestial lion, high in the sky, slowly shifted to look down on them and then the sky above seemed to fall, the stars becoming a ghostly paw that swiped down at Leung. Everything became still, in that moment, as the youth somehow met the blow with a silent howl and it was repelled Like a heavenly ghost, a young woman slid out of the sky, a pitcher of water that became a roiling haze of something pouring down on them. Somehow, Leung evaded it, lunging for Sarah Helena, his expression suddenly grim The camp where she was rippled, and the sky rolled over the horizon to become a ghostly ram that rolled over Sarah Helena to body-check Leung, even before he made it halfway to her. This time, Leung did actually block it, the ram scattering in a rippling curtain of distorted space and sending the youth staggering back. In the same instant, the stars in the sky on the far side of the camp also warped, becoming the afterimage of a stabbing scorpions tail that struck at Leung from behind with the ferocity of heavenly lightning and cost the youth his Paradox Blade to reflexively deflect. One of the Eyes of Trismegistus, Leung hissed, glaring at her as the tumult stilled at last. So, this is the hidden power you gave the Prince of Golden Dawn? Truly, you are too dangerous Eh, who said I was done? she snickered. On the horizon, where the sun was rising, the stars had become a pair of constellations, somewhat resembling twins. How that was actually visible, he had no idea, and he could only watch in shock as they raised their arms, as if The whole horizon tilted, like he was on the deck of a great ship. In the sky, two vast constellations formed into a pair of koi-like fish, that rose up as everything tilted, to plunge down, carried on a tsunami of collapsing sky that the young woman had just cast, chaotically from her jar. The great heavenly Lion roared, and charged down after it, followed by the ram, a goat and a bull, from the four heavenly directions. Honestly, I couldnt use this then, Sarah Helena replied conversationally, as if Heaven itself was not collapsing right down on top of them. If I could have I would have probably used it on that Prince of Golden Dawn my Beloved, as you so ignorantly called him. Survive this if you can, nameless Ashkhald from the southlands, who was wronged by the world my stolen strength helped create Oh Broken Heaven! Leung suddenly roared, spreading his arms wide in the face of the descending figures. Break Apart this Brutal Bind! A ripple of emptiness swept out from him, passing through the descending constellations and scattering them like water vapour before a pressure wave Sarah Helena suddenly stood before him, her hand pressed to his chest, her expression a little complex. According to Custom, she murmured A terrible, discordant sound, akin to two bells smashing into each other, rolled through the camp. Sarah Helenas expression hardened, and she was forced back a step. Leung screamed, though whether in pain or anger it was hard to say, as purple-black flames shrouded his body AmHaoSa Three blurry, hooded figures, clad in purple shadow, their faces obscured by white masks that were disconcertingly similar to the ones favoured by the Jade Gate Court appeared in a semi-circle amidst the camp. A symbol, akin to Am and Hao, hung in front of each, that his mind somehow translated respectively as Saal, Sin and Ash. Each one was encircled in a complex formation comprising five other symbol-like nodes, in an entirely different script, that whispered dangerously in his mind, evoking a twisted sense of Control, Kingdom, Transformation, Eternity and another impossible to define one that felt almost like a name, or a salutation, pulling it all together. You cannot free this one one of the shadows, whose dominant symbol seemed to be Kingdom, hissed. He is ours the second, that evoked Control most strongly, sneered. Futile, his struggles the third, Eternity, snarled. However, even as they focused something on the seals that seemed to be binding whatever was in Leung, he could feel a fundamental imbalance in the formation itself, as if it were missing two nodes. Off to the side, Edmund, who had still been pressuring Old Man Sim, howled as Hao suddenly burned like a brand on his chest. AmHaoSaaaaaa! Leung snarled, grasping for the Saal Seal, which suddenly distorted, then, despite the best efforts of the ghostly spectre, began to work itself free The head of the spectral figure evoking Eternity, that was sealing Ash, spun around to fix its gaze on him The whole centre of the camp seemed to bend outwards, seeming to carry all three spectres with it, away from Leung. The Eternity spectre shot towards him, and he thought the other two went for Fu Longwei and someone else beyond Old Sim, but it was impossible for him to be sure, as he felt like he was in the grip of an impossible force, pulling him towards its dark, outstretched hands. Let It Be Done. Sarah Helenas words cut through the horror of the moment, like softly sung music to his ears. The masked spectre, its outstretched hands and that all-enveloping, eternity-evoking seal froze, a mere hands length from his face, its outline juddering and then the seal it held unravelled. The entire moment creaked and then, with a soul-searing shriek, the spectres mask cracked. For a brief moment, he saw the features beneath it: a ruined, twisted face with three eyes that burned with malevolence and pain then its form unravelled. The cloth of its robe burning away in the early morning sunlight, the limbs and body beneath collapsing into ash All the strength vanished from his limbs and he collapsed to his knees. At the heart of the camp, the shroud of purple, shadowy flame enveloping Leungs body flew back with such speed that all that remained was a brief remnant of a vision-searing outline of a person receding towards the heart of the ruins, dragging the disintegrating spectres along with it. Sarah Helena, her expression pensive, slowly scattered into motes of sun-touched dust. The suppression did not end with her vanishing, he could not help but notice. Leung, meanwhile, who had been stumbling back, immediately found himself having to avoid the grasping hand of Old Sim who, now also rid of his own opponent, had decisively moved straight for him. Old man Leung ducked the blow and sent Old Sim staggering back somehow, with a blow he didnt even see. Rather than follow up his blow, however, Leung just stared for a long moment at where Sarah Helena had been, then in the direction of the distant river, before taking in the camp. Faugh! Leung suddenly snarled under his breath and, turning, abruptly vanished like a shadow over the far hill. He sure can run. Just about managing to turn, he found the golden-haired woman was standing a few meters away on the rocks at the riverward side of the Shimmering Dragon Camp. She wasnt alone now, either. Sarah Helena, stood at her side, her arms folded, looking none-the-worse for her battle with Leung. Four other women, dressed in a manner similar to Amarantalong, shoulder-clasped gowns, flanked both of them, accompanied by a short, broad-shouldered, bearded old man wearing heavy armour in a strange style and carrying a brutal-looking large axe of a jade-like material. To his quiet relief, his errant disciples, including Tong and Hao Yan were there as well, their complexions pallid and fearful, escorted by a whole group of men, women and even children, who all had the same subtle, understated sense of allure and pressure that Sarah Helena had, though none of her presence. I feel used, Sarah Helena observed drily, taking in the camp with a rueful grimace. Ts mages fer ya, the short, bearded man grunted, spitting on the ground. I dont think you would call him a mage, exactly, a grey-bearded old man at the forefront of the group surrounding his disciples remarked pensively. Should we be concerned that he it, whoever that was got away? a dark-haired young woman beside the grey-bearded old man asked. He was wondering that as well, truth be told. He still couldnt sense anything from the rest of the camp, either, beyond a vague awareness that Linhua and the others were still linked to the formation core. That at least meant they were alive, though, so it was something. Trying to take down or seal tenth circle mages, or higher, is like playing a particularly imbecilic version of whack-a-mole, the golden-haired beauty interjected drily. The Holy Empire made something of an art of it, in later years, and shared some of their methods with the throne of the Commonwealth that controlled these lands, but even then, they had to rely overwhelmingly on what you could term Death From Above. The Quartus, the youngest of the four women, who had a crown of violets on her head, sneered. -Quartus? Why does that sound like the old Easten word for Fourfold? Listening on, and trying to make some sense of what she was saying, he found himself latching onto the odd familiarity with old Easten terms. What was also interesting, after a fashion, as he observed their exchange, was that they were not speaking Imperial Commonlip reading was enough to give that awaybut he could still understand them just fine. That, he had to assume was down to whatever Sarah Helena was still doing. Yes, they used them to hunt down dragons, nature spirits, the remnant fey a set even got sent into this place, the golden-haired woman agreed, nodding. They are a thing from the years after the Court of the Sun became the Throne of the Commonwealth, she added to the group standing around his disciples, who were looking a bit confused, if curious at her explanation. I remember, it was fun watching them get consumed, the violet-crowned girl added, grinning nastily. They burned two of those heaven-cursed scrolls. -Not to mention this talk of Empires and Thrones, he reflected gloomily. Speaking of those cursed by Heaven, we got more company, Sarah Helena interjected, with a sigh. From the direction of the old city. Like them? the golden-haired woman pointed at him. Yep, similar kind of foundations, much weaker though, the strongest should be mid-sixth circle. They have several treasures that are helping them resist my presence a little. -Ahh, of course, he sighed inwardly. At least one should be a spectre, she added with a wry grimace. You see the total lack of surprise on this face? the golden-haired woman chuckled. Anyone else? Like that Ashkhald? Sarah Helena mused. Hmmmm, no, but there are several small groups loitering, keeping clear of the main field for now. They feel more local. The large group that that Leung came fromtheir bunch, about four thousandare in a series of camps on the far side of the river. -So, she can sense the entire region, and isnt at all afraid to let us know He didnt have to look over at Weng, or the village chief to see both had unhappy expressions now. Old Sim just looked sanguine, but that didnt surprise him particularly. F-four thousand? Fu Longwei finally managed to find words to speak, albeit in disbelief. What kind of strength? an older woman, with a faint resemblance to Sarah Helena asked, looking off on the direction of the river. Most are below the fifth circle, about thirty in the sixth and nine in the seventh. Two eighth, barely, by the estimations I am familiar with, Sarah Helena replied, after a moments consideration. -And she can effortlessly tell how strong they all are. The group coming for us have a few ninth-circle treasures, one tenth circle one, that will fail quickly if they waste it like they are doing. Not too bad, the golden-haired woman mused. The local groups will be more of an issue, I think. Can you hmmm He watched as she ducked her head close to Sarah Helenas and said something much more quietly, that he couldnt catch, or that wasnt deliberately conveyed to them. The other woman just nodded though, and then closed her eyes for about ten seconds, then opened them again and exhaled. Done. It wont go undetected if anyone really competent pokes at them, but it will buy us a few days. Assuming nobody among the surrounding powers here is capable of mass teleportation, or chronomancy? There are a few, but its not that easy, especially of late, with all this stuff going on, the golden-haired woman replied calmly. Now, shall we bring the other group so eager to meet us here? Here sure. Sarah Helena nodded again, and then the entire city-wards side of the Shimmering Dragon camp rippled. Two landscapes briefly overlaid themselves and then twenty cultivators in various robes of Shu clan influences staggered out oftheir landscape and appeared, shocked and thoroughly disorientated, on the edge of the camp. As a group, they were a disparate bunch, but that didnt surprise him especially. The core were wearing robes with Shu clan styling, but only five had actual insignia of clan itself. Three he recognised: Shu Changyu and Shu Ji Shin were rising stars of the Wise Gate of Supreme Law, while Shu Ling was the favoured grand-daughter of the previous Shu clan Envoy to that same sect. The other two he didnt know were standing next to her, clearly part of her group, and if he had to put spirit stones on who had the artefacts Sarah Helena mentioned, it would be her. The rest were mostly from the Zhao and Yu clansbranch powers similar to, if much lower in status, relative to his own Feng Family. Two others did catch his eye, though: a platinum-blonde woman wearing a Liao clan insignia on her travel-worn martial robe, who had a much harder, more collected manner than the rest in the face of their sudden shift in circumstances, and a focused, red-haired youth sporting the crest of the Dugu familyan off-world, if influential, Shu power with roots more on Western Azureon his blade. Shu Ji Shin, who had been among the most alert as they took in the camp, suddenly flinched, then, before anyone could really react, was bodily pulled away from the rest No! WAIT! Shu Ji Shin screamed as he was dragged straight into Sarah Helenas outstretched, grasping hand. -Ah, what are the odds thats the spectre, she just mentioned, he sighed inwardly. I dont mean any harm! Shu Ji Shin gasped. I didnt steal his body by force! He was already dead! The disciples around him, who had who had been trying to draw weapons, talismans and form a formation, all very chaotically and ineptly in those confused few seconds, froze in shock at Ji Shins words. I see Sarah Helena didnt relax her grip on the youths neck at all. He was killed by a group wearing black masks and red robes, Shu Ji Shin babbled. He tried to protect the juniors he was with but couldnt -Red robes, black mask? That sounded oddly familiar, he had to concede, but a lot of sects had red robes, and as for the mask thing, similarly a lot of people wanted to hide their identities right now. So you took his corpse after he died? the golden-haired woman mused, raising an eyebrow questioningly. I um, no, I tried to help him, but they damaged his soul so badly, the spectre possessing the youth replied hurriedly. H-he s-saw me and begged me to get justice for all of them so you took his body and killed them. Sarah Helena asked. Y-yes the bodies are in his storage artefact, the spectre nodded urgently. Abruptly, seven bodies, wearing dark red robes, purple clouds edged with gold flames embroidered on the panels, appeared on the ground beside them. -Ah, Purple Sky Pavilion? The design was enough to jog his memory. They were a subsidiary influence of the Seven Sovereigns. That said, their reputation was not especially bad, as far as he knew. They operated mostly around Meng City, and had no issues with the Shu clan, let alone one of its most powerful subsidiary influences on Eastern Azure. Nor had he seen or heard any sign of them in the trial up to this point Interesting the golden-haired woman mused, walking over to the one with the most ornate robe: a lanky youth with long black hair. He could not tell what realm they had been in life, but Shu Ji Shin had been a quasi-Ancient Immortal, so this group likely had to have had someone capable of matching that. As they looked on, she knelt down beside the corpse, and after taking off the actually rather unremarkable black mask, put her hand over the its face. Tymborychos. The word she softly uttered hung, unnervingly, in his ears, as if it wasnt just spoken by her, but through? His thoughts turned blank, with shock. He had expected her to just examine his qi, or something, maybe a divination of some kind? Instead, the previously very dead youth beneath her gave out a wretched, choaking gasp, then flailed and grasped at her arm. Speak to me of your name and purpose, the golden-haired woman murmured. I am Hu Gufan, the youths flailing stilled, and he replied as evenly as if he were speaking about the weathermuch like the possessed Leung, in fact. I and my brothers came here as mercenaries. We were paid to infiltrate the trial and make it clear that the Seven Sovereigns were targeting various powers To that end, we disguised ourselves and killed various important scions, particularly from the Shu and Ji clan influences so when they started to converge here, we came as welluntil at-that curse you! Demon shade! The cold Its hands! It was soso why can I see it still It claws at me Why, why does it still claw at me? WHY?! Why why did I die like that!? The youths initially rational words rapidly turned hysterical, until the golden-haired woman whispered something under her breath and he fell limp once more, though still quite alive which was He was glad to see he wasnt the only one staring. Nevermind Fu Longwei, Chief Chang, Weng and Shen were all looking at the golden-haired beauty like she was an unspeakable monster that just stepped out of nowhere. Even Old Sim looked a touch unnerved, as well he might. Resurrecting the dead, as she seemed to have done, was a feat among feats. A Peerless Dao Ascendant with a great commitment to a place or a people might be able to do so for mortals, in exceptional circumstances, though that was by no means common knowledge. The Feng clans old ancestors had interceded once, like that, in his living memory. A Dao Venerate could as well, though the risk of entanglement in the Karma of the world was immense as he understood it, and it only got harder, exponentially so in fact, the higher the realm of the deceased. However, this woman should have no such fateful link to the dead, nor any accumulation or ancestral power to do so. That meant she had the means to manipulate the samsara within this place to a degree he had only read about in texts. That is an impressive treasure you just used, fellow Daoists He pushed away his shock at what had just transpired and managed not to groan audibly as a youth at the forefront of the Yu family group, stepped forward, after giving Shu Ling a quick glance, and bowed slightly to the golden-haired woman, Sarah Helena and Old Sim. I am Shu Yu Xua!? Apologies, Esteemed Elder, my junior is a little dazed right now, and forgot themselves Before the youth had even finished saying his name, the platinum-blonde haired woman quickly stepped up beside him, and actually put a hand over his mouth as she pulled him back. -Ah, she must be an elder with one of the sects? He sighed with inward relief, as the woman bowed much more respectfully albeit again, to Old Sim before the other two. He supposed she had to work off what her limited senses could intuit, and at this point, the blind old man did rather look the part of the hidden old Expert, at least compared to the others present. Shen and Weng, half-clad as they were, didnt look much older than twenty-five, which also went for Fu Longwei. Chief Chang was clearly not dressed as a cultivator from a sect, and he himself was wearing a non-descript but hard-wearing travelling robe bearing the Feng clan insignia and could probably pass for a mortal in his early forties. Old Sim turned to look at her. He couldnt see what expression the old man had, but it probably wasnt the barely concealed derision on Weng and Shens. The group around his own disciples just looked amused, and the lack of interest being given towards them, or the women dressed as spirit herbs, suddenly had him wondering how much the group who had just been drawn here could see. With that in mind, he caught the womans eye and gave her a very, very subtle shake of the head. To her credit, she caught his hint and didnt look, just grimaced faintly. You dont have to hide your presence, Old Master the golden-haired woman remarked drily, glancing pointedly over at the grey-bearded old man. For the second time, and with honestly rather comedic synchronicity, most of the group of cultivators flinched and stared around the ruined camp, as if somehow seeing it now, for the first time. Only Changyu, the Dugu family youth and the platinum-blonde-haired woman kept most of their composure, the latter sighing softly. So, why were you coming here? the golden-haired woman asked, turning to the group as a whole. -Oh Grandfather of Heaven, please dont say you are We were looking for the treasure! Because we saw the Phenomena! To try and claim the treasure! Because we were told to! Because Lady Ling suggested it! To see what the Feng Family found for us! To stop the Feng family monopolizing it! To claim the treasure for Miss Ling! Because not going would be more of an issue Because I wanted to better understand what I saw in the dawning Hearing the babble of replies, many repeating themselves, that burst forth from the group as a whole, he could only groan out loud, this time, as they answered exactly how he anticipatedthough the last two, from the Dugu youth and Shu Changyu, were interesting. To try and keep these idiots from killing themselves, the platinum-blonde haired woman replied a shade more slowly than the rest, the muscles in her jaw tightening as she did so. -So, she at least is at the Dao Step? H-how! You dare?! Would you shut up! Changyu rounded on those clustered about Shu Ling, who had begun to flush with anger as they recovered something of their self-control. I cannot say there is no treasure, the golden-haired woman chuckled, as if their honesty was more amusing than anything else. But I do not think most of what you find will be at all agreeable. Yer death will bae pathetic, mind! the short, bearded old man added with a guffaw. If I might say something? Steeling himself, he finally spoke up, bowing politely to Sarah Helena and the golden-haired woman, who now, both turned to look at him. Everyone else seems to have been very keen to speak, but you have not, the golden-haired woman remarked. I wonder why? For the second time, he felt the true force of her presence staring right into him, carried on those words so innocent and yet so alluring. They whispered to his heart, sang to his mind, smothered his instincts It was very tempting to try and set himself against them, and yet a part of him knew that that was a trap. It actually reminded him, in the moment, of a comment his own teacher had made long ago. About the nature of the ways Heaven was wont to leave, in the manner of that famous sayingnamely that the way being left was to just suck it up and take the hit, and deal with the consequences. Like her, I want to try and keep these idiots, who have lived their whole lives being told they are the Heavens next great gift to Eastern Azure, from pathetically and pointlessly killing themselves, and everybody around them, he replied, both honestly, and evenly... he hoped. Is that all? she asked. As a follow-up question, it was like being stabbed in the heart by the gentlest, most loving and caring smile. There was no way to resist, so all he could do was shove that unnerved, shivering thought that had been haunting him for the last while out to meet it and accept whatever it brought as consequences. Did you really bring him back to life? he asked, nodding at the seemingly unconscious youth on the ground beside her. Two of the women beside Sarah Helena nearly fell over laughing. In fact, all of the women dressed like spirit herbs seemed inordinately amused by that answer he couldnt help but notice. Yes, the golden-haired woman replied matter-of-factly, after rolling her eyes, more at them than him, he thought. Life, Death and I share a special connection, shall we say. That is definitely one way to phrase it, Sarah Helena agreed drily. He was suddenly very tempted to ask if it was special enough that he could shove some of these brats faces in the yellow springs As amusing as it would be, I would not advise it He was glad he had a Dao Lords composure, as the golden-haired womans voice suddenly whispered in his ear and only his ear. Unless you actually intend to kill a few? I was honest in my initial reply. Please excuse an old mans moment of weakness, he answered carefully, hoping that she didnt decide to pull that thought out of him anyway, because he was pretty certain now, she could do it, if she wanted. I am not a monster, she chuckled. But I can tell you that fear does not make for a helpful motivator of ones like them. It warps hearts and twists thoughts. Thank you for your instruction, he replied politely. He was, in truth, well aware of that himself. Once you went down that path there was no way to back out of it. In any case, he could already see the silence of their momentary exchange starting to weigh faintly on some of that group. Dugu and the platinum-haired woman were exchanging a worried glance, while Changyu was glowering at those who had suggested robbing the Feng clan moments before. The young woman beside himShu Yu Jingwas frantically using a sign-code to convey that she knew of the Old Elder who had just spoken, and that he was a powerful Dao Lord with connections to the heart of the Feng clan. That was a slightly flattering assessment, in his own personal opinion, but the low-key susurration of uneasy looks suddenly being sent his way was a little gratifying, if also a rather depressing. Not that I think you needed it, she added cheekily. So, what is your pitch, to stop them dying like freshly hatched butterflies? she asked, out loud now. -That is the question: what is my pitch here he reflected with an inward sigh. As far as he could see, there were three possibilities. The worst, by far, was this ending up with some form of antagonism, that would drag them all down. Sarah Helena and this woman seemed reasonable, but he suspected that they could be decisive if they wanted to be. Them parting ways in a neutral fashion wasnt an option he favoured, either, if he was honest. Especially not after how they had just been backstabbed by Chief Changs physical cultivators. Old Sim might be able to prevent the worst therecertainly, he had always been a force for good in the camp, even if he had kept his status and strength completely hidden, but he clearly had a complex history with the physical cultivators, if the reactions of Chang, Weng and Shen were anything to go by. It wasnt a gamble he wanted to stake his life and those he had a duty to, on. So, that left some means to an alliance. Before she left or fled, the reports were mixed on that, he had somewhat hoped that the Princess might have served as a unifying element, but that was also impossible now. He had assumed the worst he might have to deal with was rogue Dao Immortal juniors, or maybe an unscrupulous unaffiliated Dao Lord. Not vengeful million-year-old Dao Step physical cultivators backed up by their entire clans and then there were the spirit herbs. Both those changed the requirements on that alliance profoundly. Without proper, tangible backing, or a really scary flag to stand in the shade ofand the Shu clan didnt feel like itthere was no chance for his group, nevermind most of the others here. Of the available candidates, Old Sim was well, he was a possibility, but the exchange with Chief Chang and the others, and that risk of his complex history was spooking his elders intuition for stupid politics making for big problems. The issue then, was what could he offer this womanthese two women, and the group with them, that would make an alliance with him, with the Feng Familyas a representative of what he hoped was one of the more reasonable arms of the Shu influence in this placeworth it to them. It was, frankly, a headache, because the very same things that made that pair the only real possibility on hand, were also the biggest obstacles facing him. Sarah Helena was clearly a Venerate, or in possession of a heavenly physique so terrifying and aloof as to be as good as, and the golden-haired woman staring at him was also well, resurrecting the dead was a statement and then some. Unless someone was hiding something very valuable indeed from him, his group had nothing to tempt such an alliance in terms of resourcesjust the winning force of their personalities, and there he had to hope that the disciples who had been saved had still somehow not poisoned that well in some unforeseen way. Chief Changs actions had also neatly undercut any attempt he might have made to evoke sympathy for the villagers they had been sheltering up to this point. He wished he knew what this tenth circle represented as well. Clearly, as they didnt seem to see treasures of that calibre as more than an inconvenience. If it was akin to the strength of the spectre who had possessed Leung, that suggested it was something like Dao Ascendant, or even quasi-venerate. A quick count back of realms and how they had used the circles to gauge others seemed to support that, but again, he really didnt want to bet on it because the platinum-haired woman was surely a Dao Immortal, and she was in the peak of the sixth, apparently. In any case, the longer he stayed silent though it had only been a few moments since she asked, the more awkward things would become. You said before that I had the clearest vision, he replied, picking his words carefully, and also calling back to the first exchange they had had. It is better to shelter these children, I would argue, than abandon them. There are many dangers in this place, for which they are unprepared, and the circumstances of what occurred here are unclear. Alive, and in your sight, they will not become fodder for dangerous spectres You call them children, yet I see some older, she pointed out drily. Do not be fooled by their hollow years. He pointed out, ignoring the glares some of the Shu group were now directing at him. Ours is a society both apart, and also in many ways aloof. And yet, someone saw fit to send them into this harsh, unforgiving land she mused. Yes, and I do not think that is right, so I can only bow my head to you, and ask you to show the grace and charity to their future potential that many who should have known better have not, he finished, trying not to wince at the pain in his limbs as he got down on both knees and bowed formally to her. It was a painfully empty plea, but his instinct, and the fact that she had made the points she had, suggested that indeed, trying to proffer treasures, or anything like that would not have sung the same way. Charity and Grace. One of the other four women standing next to Sarah Helena spoke up, though he was not sure which one, and did not raise his head to check. Those are powerful words to pick. You might be held to them. I understand, he replied respectfully. Interesting the golden-haired woman mused, walking over to stand before him. I think, in a sense, you actually do even if there is a divide in our cultures. Charity and Grace are indeed important to me, so I will accept your request. Chapter 131 — The New Day (Part 1) ~ The Hierarchy of The Heavens ~ Upon this auspicious day, is mandated the Hierarchy of Heaven, August, Mantled and Serene, with most Venerable AdvisorsPure, Celestial and Sagacious, Enlightened, Wise and Illustrious, on behalf of this Throne of Jade and True Felicity, blessed by The Way itself. Gautama Buddha Sakyamuni King Yama Divine Ruler of Diyu Divine Emperor of Long Dragon God of the Heavenly Ocean Great Mothers. Four Directions. Bestowed into our care, we acknowledge. Serene and Unparalleled. o Wusheng Principle and Celestial, Commands the West, Queen Mother of the Dynasty, let it be known. Ѧ Xue Serene and Wise, Commands the North, Queen Mother of the Dynasty, let it be known. ħ Mo August and Tenacious, Commands the East, Queen Mother of the Dynasty, let it be known. Li Miraculous and Farsighted, Commands the South, Queen Mother of the Dynasty, let it be known. Heavenly Emperors. Four Mansions, our crown attends. Meritorious, we acknowledge ۢ Tai, Emperor of the Northern Heavenly Mansion Ming, Emperor of the Eastern Heavenly Mansion Meng, Emperor of the Southern Heavenly Mansion S Huang, Emperor of the Western Heavenly Mansion Spiritual Mountains, Four Serenities, under the Enlightened One. Awakened, our crown attends a٤ɽ Mount Potala Guanyin. Avalokitesvara. üɽ Mount Emei Puxian. Samantabhadra. Aɽ Mount Jiuhua Dizang. Ksitigarbha. ɽ Mount Fanjing Mile Pusa. Maitreya. Heavenly Kings. Wardens of the Four Gates. Heroic and Steadfast, our crown bestows JuHarmony, Heavenly King. ۢ TaiPurity, Heavenly King. MingThe Middle Way, Heavenly King. MengWisdom, Heavenly King. Ministers of State. Will of the Left and Right. For our Seat, Advisors we decree. Wise Council and Good Order. ShuGrand Commandant. KongPrime Minister of the Left FaPrime Minister of the Right XiangGrand Chancellor For Merit and Precedence, achievement most August, the roll of the Clans of Heaven, announced! C Yu Heavenly Clan o C Wusheng Heavenly Clan Ѧ C Xue Heavenly Clan ħ C Mo Heavenly Clan C Li Heavenly Clan S C Huang Heavenly Clan ۢ C Tai Heavenly Clan C Ming Heavenly Clan C Meng Heavenly Clan C Shu Heavenly Clan C Kong Heavenly Clan C Fa Heavenly Clan C Xiang Heavenly Clan C Ju Heavenly Clan ¡ C Long Heavenly Clan C Zheng Heavenly Clan C Liu Heavenly Clan C Guo Heavenly Clan d C Xing Heavenly Clan C Tang Heavenly Clan C Si Heavenly Clan C Teng Heavenly Clan C Fang Heavenly Clan [Jade Seal of Heaven] In accordance with the rule, and in light of the tragic events that have transpired in the Ten Songs Starfield, a new assessment of the Roll of Heaven is to be undertaken. Seven New Stars shall rise. Let it be known. ~ Proclamation by the Jade Emperor, setting forth the Roll and Hierarchy of the Heavens, in accordance with the change of eras and the new aeon, with addendum on the ascension of new heavenly clans in this era. Circular on Celestial Ranks and Honours Office of the Grand Chancellor. Queen Mother Leaders of the Cardinal Courts of the Heavens Path. Divine Emperor Title of respect. The Wise, Venerable, Enlightened and Illustrious Courtesy titles given to the advisors to the Jade Emperor. Heavenly Mansion Rulers of the Cardinal Regions of the Heavens Path. Heavenly King Champions of the Heavens Path, appointed by the Jade Emperor. Prime Minister Right and Left hands to the Jade Emperor. Grand Commandant Oversees the Armies of Heaven on behalf of Jade Emperor Grand Chancellor Oversees the Celestial Bureaucracy on behalf of the Jade Emperor. Grand Duke of Heaven, Wise Emperor, Wise, Great & Awakened Sage Courtesy title. Heavenly Clan Clans who have at least one Greater Divinity or four Lesser Divinities, and control at least one Starfield with a Supreme World. ~ Footnote on Ranks within the Hierarchy of the Heavens, further amended by the Celestial Secretariat, on behalf of the Office of the Grand Chancellor.

~ Cang Di Uldara, Quarunas rooms ~
The chaos that the dawn manifestation brought lasted some time. Even an hour later, people were still going around, asking questions and talking about it in hushed tones, yet nobody really seemed to have answers. And those who mightlike Erishkirawere so far holding their counsel. He had a few suspicions, that he had so far kept to himself, if only because in that moment, when the first rays of sunlight washed through the hall, accompanied by the melodious, songful whispers and the scents of flowers, he had been reminded not just of being in Meuannas presence, but more particularly, Origins, once she shifted her appearance to Pasithea. However, he was almost certain this had nothing to do with either of them, and he had not felt any particular fated connection to whatever the source of the phenomenon was, either. Of the others, Quaruna seemingly had, if her reaction in the moment before dawn was any indicator. It also had some impact on Amanali and, surprisingly, Qingcheng, but all three had gone out into the garden, and not yet returned. Is Lady Quaruna here? He was stirred from mulling over those aforementioned suspicions and what they might entail, as a middle-aged servant, dressed in a manner similar to Kuresa, brusquely entered the main hall where they were all sitting around, followed a moment later by two more attendants. Kuresa herself, sitting close to the window, arms folded on her lap, just sighed. She is in the garden, Aroz. What do you want? I bring a summons, from Mistress Asherida, the servant replied, waving the minion on his left to come forward. The youthful Ur servant produced a scroll from the satchel at his side and walking over to Kuresa, presented it to her with a deep bow. Kuresa opened it, nodded and put it on the table beside her. I shall relay it. There is no reason she cannot attendthat I am currently aware of, Kuresa replied. The invitation is also extended to Lady Erishkira, Sorceress Meyla and Hunter Kang here, Aroz added, nodding in his general direction before turning back to Kuresa. Is there anything else? Kuresa asked. Aroz eyed the various servants and other cultivators still in the hallShirong and Huan, who were standing over by the couch where Nisa and Garesh was seated, eating breakfast, and then Mei Miao and Lifan Jia, his gaze drifting to the ornaments the two young women now sported in their hair as they waited on everyone else, sighed, and shook his head. No, I will relay matters to her ladyship. Of course, Kuresa replied blandly. Aroz bowed again and backed out of the hall, followed by the other two servants. Is there a problem? Qing Dongmei asked politely. No, probably not, Lady Meyla, Kuresa replied drily. You have all been asked to attend the formal reception of a group of high-status dignitaries, who have just arrived. There are envoys from Great Sorceress Grimvaks domain with themamong others. Are there now? Erishkira mused, walking in from the balcony outside, followed a moment later by Quaruna, Amanali and Qingcheng, who both looked a little lost in their own thoughts. It seems you are going to meet every big character in this region within the span of a single day after all, Kang, Quaruna remarked drily to him as she went over and picked up the scroll, giving it a cursory read through. Well, I guess its a good thing we all got dressed up, Amanali added, eliciting amused chuckles from Nisa and Garesh. Saves some effort, at least. Small mercies, Quaruna muttered, putting the scroll back down and then turning to look around the hall at large. Have you had any thoughts of a suitable estate or palatial courtyard, Kuresa? For Hunter Kang and Lady Erishkira? Kuresa nodded. The Honeysuckle Garden and Palace Court would be suitably secluded, and remain within the core edifice of the Old City, up here unless your ladyship wishes something a little more secluded? Kuresa asked Erishkira. That will be fine, Erishkira replied, waving her hand airily. The Honeysuckle Garden, huh I suppose that does have the advantage that it is already under the administration of my expanded household and is largely unused at the moment Quaruna nodded. In that case, see about clearing it out and moving all of the newly acquired servants over there. As you wish, Kuresa replied. How are you? he asked Qingcheng, who had come over to stand next to him, still looking a bit nonplussed. I uh okay? she replied, not entirely sounding convincing. The um, manifestation earlier was strange. I It had some resonance with my spirit root, and Quaruna said I might have been blessed by Ashinna, but I wasnt In that case, it can keep, so long as you are okay, he cut her off politely, before she could tell him more. It wasnt that he didnt want to know the details, but it was her opportunity, if that was the case. She gave him a rather conflicted look, that made him sigh, inwardly. He suspected why she was trying to tell him, and certainly, he could have used Shatterpoint to find out, without her ever realising, but that would also amount to an abuse of the already rather awkward dynamic they were currently bound to. If you gained some benefits, that is good, he reiterated. I cannot deny, I am somewhat curious, but it was an opportunity that came to you, not me, so The look she gave him by way of reply would, in other circumstances, have had him laughing out loud, over how oh, really, you say that, huh? it was. All I can tell you is that Ashinna is one of their local ancestors here, so if you have been touched by her power, that is also something you should seek to use to your advantage, he added. There was no need to say anything about divines or gods to her, not at this point. That might actually be counterproductive to her mental state. Assuming that Quaruna or Amanali had not already explained all that, he supposed. Yes, well, umm Quaruna and Amanali told me a bit about her Qingcheng replied with a complicated expression, confirming that thought pretty much as he had it. It occurs to me, that there is an opportunity here, Quaruna remarked, glancing at Amanali, who had gone over to get a drink, then at Qingcheng, before turning back to Kuresa. Send someone to go make some quiet inquiries. See if any of the other prisoners have been blessed. If they have, they are to be sequestered to the Temple of Ashinna, so that this matter can be properly investigated There will be some who will not be happy about such an action, Kuresa pointed out. Even if compensation is offered. Which is why we should act before the days festivities get into full swing, Quaruna pointed out. What do you say, Amanali? I think my mother will go for it, Amanali agreed. It would be a good idea to check beyond the prisoners as well, to avoid too much finger pointing? Sounds good, Quaruna mused. Ill see to it, Kuresa replied, getting to her feet with the resigned expression of someone expecting their day to involve a lot of being complained at. Will you need me at the reception? Kuresa asked, pausing on her way to the door. Mmmmm, it would do no harm for you to be there, Quaruna replied. And you as well, Ama? Sure, Amanali, who had been heading after Kuresa, nodded. Do you want something to drink? He turned around as Mei Miao proffered him a cup of wine, as Kuresa and Amanali both left, followed by two of the local servants and one of Quarunas bodyguards. Sure, he nodded, accepting the drink. Taking a sip, it was really more like faintly alcoholic fruit juice than actual spirit wine, but that was fine. Anyway, as I said earlier, this could be a good opportunity for you, Quaruna remarked, to Qingcheng, as she came over to where he was sitting and sat down next to him, on the couch. There are some interesting opportunities that can be obtained, for those who are blessed by Ashinna. There are? he asked, turning back to Qingcheng. Yes, she told me a little bit about it, earlier, Qingcheng replied softly. It seems they have an artefact that only resonates with those touched by this Goddesss power. Indeed, Quaruna agreed. Even among the priestesses, there have not been many who actually qualify. If she took one of those trials and succeeded, not only would she no longer be considered a slave, but she would likely be elevated to the status of a cult priestess. Of course, that means you could no longer be her master, but it would confer further surety upon those associated with her. -Which would certainly be of benefit, to her, and those she is looking to protect, he mused, listening to the explanation. Assuming there are no catches? What does the trial entail? he asked. Assuming it is permitted to inform those who are not blessed? Is there much danger? Truthfully, in asking the question he wasnt expecting a particularly detailed answer. Such trials relating to blessings or inheritances of greater powers like the Queen Mothers Temple back home tended to have heavy restrictions on information that could be shared. It would, however, be a pleasant surprise if this one did not, so there was nothing to be lost by asking, just in case. All who participate in the trials are compelled not to speak of its particulars, Quaruna replied blandly, with the answer he had mostly expected. We cannot know what it might entail for her; no trial set by Ashinna is without its challenges, and it differs for every person who takes it. There are steps that have to happen before it, anywaysuch as the blessing being formally verified by the current Chief Priestess of Ashinna. That is Amanalis mother, Garesh added drily. Yes, she is currently the chief priestess, Quaruna nodded. I imagine Amanali will also undertake the trial, so that will make things easier. Does that mean you will also take the trial? he asked, curious on that point. I already took it, Quaruna replied, rolling her eyes. -Ah, of course, he reflected, taking a deeper drink from his cup. Given what he had already seen of her background, he supposed he should have expected that reply. I took the trial on my seventeenth birthday, and became the third youngest person to succeed, since they started keeping records in this era, Quaruna added with a proud smirk. As to the two who ranked ahead of me, that would be my own mother, and Amanalis mother. That is an achievement, Erishkira, mused, before turning to him. And it is certainly an opportunity she should consider. Ashinna is a goddess of many faces, and many places. If she can secure Her acknowledgement, it would be an opportunity among opportunities. There is no formal requirement that she join the temple, Quaruna added, waving for Mei Miao to bring her a drink as well, which the younger woman did with slightly nervous alacrity. Well, it is something to be discussed later. First, there is the matter of finding out what this bunch from Caeracht want. No doubt to tell us how gloriously The War has gone, Nisa remarked sourly. And to suggest that we should contribute more to it. It is a truth, found to be self-evident in every instance, that those in possession of a war of ideologies, in a far-off land, are always short of money and soldiers to prosecute it, Quaruna remarked, accepting the cup from Mei Miao. Indeed, Erishkira agreed, shaking her head. Something to eat? the remaining female Ur servant asked, proffering him a selection of fruit-filled bread that was part of the breakfast repast that had been brought earlier, and which he had not actually had any of. Accepting one, he took a small bite and then a larger one, because it was also good spirit food. Not anywhere on the same level as that served by Meuanna, but still significantly higher quality than what had been on offer at the auction. Before the Ur servant could step back, Quaruna claimed the entire platter and put it on the couch beside her, then took a small bite to go with the wine. Didnt your uncle want you to go off to join them? Nisa asked Garesh, while that was happening. He did, Garesh replied with a grimace. But father refused. In the end Arrok got sent instead Arrok is Gareshs older cousin, Quaruna informed him. They dont really get on. His aforementioned uncle is influential within the faction that wants closer relations with Katum and Caeracht, opposing the line my father is currently taking. I see, he replied, nodding slightly, grateful for the explanation. Uncle Mazaresh raised a complement of soldiers for him to lead, Garesh added. About two hundred, all told, from our family territory out towards Ulmanar. Nisa made a face and shook her head. Causing problems for quite a few others in the process, Quaruna added drily. Indeed, Garesh agreed, after taking a gulp of his own cup of wine. It has been a pain in the ass. We really need those auxiliary forces to secure the Badlands border. What with the Grass Scorpions and the Flesh Tearers and the Devil Dancers all getting more active of late. Roving warbands, raiders and bandit powers, Quaruna remarked. The Grass Scorpions I believe you already know something of, by reputation, but somehow they aspire to be the least vexatious of the three. On that point, he could only nod slightly in agreement. Erishkiras rundown of the major problems this land faced, of which experts of their age and realm should at least be passingly familiar with, had included all three of those groups. She had been well, not exactly vague, about those latter two, but the rundown of them had focused mostly on their role as unreasonable agents of chaos and destruction that left basically no first-hand survivors, and giving them a summary of some notable atrocities they had committed in the last few centuries that they might be expected to know and have an opinion on. Not much of a choice there, to be fair, Nisa remarked ruefully. At least as far as those deployed are concerned. Flesh Tearers or Blood Spiders. Devil Dancers or Blood Moon. Grass Scorpions or Deathless Veil. Ironic, that the latter would be much less of a problem if the major powers of these lands didnt keep sending their most elite forces to try and smoke out problems the likes of Grimvak keep re-antagonizing, Erishkira murmured, coming over and sitting down opposite them, on the couch Dongmei was occupying. A reality not lost on my father, Quaruna muttered, taking another bite of her piece of bread, then taking another piece and proffering it to him. Faced with the prospect of her trying to feed it to him, he took it with a smile of thanks, before she could, earning him a sideways look from Dongmei. The unfortunate reality of having a few decades of relative peace and prosperity, Erishkira added, claiming some of the fruit-filled bread as well, simply by waving her hand slightly and pulling a piece over to her. It dulls the senses of the prey, such that they forget what the predators look like. -Which is a very interesting way to phrase it, as far as observations go, he couldnt help but think, as he took a mouthful of the second helping of the fruit bread. When you put it like that, Lady Erishkira Garesh grimaced. Am I wrong? Erishkira asked, raising an eyebrow. No, Garesh conceded, his expression turning more frustrated. You are not, my Lady. What are the nature of the other two bands? he asked Quaruna, curious what her view on them, as someone at the heart of Uldara, was. Honestly, almost nobody knows, she replied, slightly to his surprise. Not even your grandmother? he asked, surprised at that. Mmmm, I am sure she does, Quaruna replied drily. But the one time I asked, she just told me it was not a problem of my era, and that a certain degree of innocence should be cherished. I see, he mused, smiling slightly, a little amused at how familiar that sort of rebuttal sounded. Some things were apparently universal, it seemed, when it came to secret keeping. For the rest of us, who are not so privileged, there are rumours of course, Quaruna added ruefully. But invariably those who survive encounters with those two bandsand there are very few of thosecan, assuming they are still sane, say only that they are savage barbarians, with no regard to anything proper. No crime is too heinous. No act too profane. Some believe they are the last legacy of the Great Defilement upon these lands. Others that they are remnants who escaped the ancient prison-mine that lay beneath the Darkveils. Or savage fey, unable to return to their Low Kingdom of myth actually Given their mysterious origins, what is your view on whence the Flesh Tearers and the Dancing Devils come from, Lady Erishkira? Quaruna asked Erishkira. What are their origins? Erishkira paused, mid act of taking another mouthful of her bread, and frowned. Mmmm, Quaruna nodded. Everyone knows of their barbaric reputation, but They are lost children, traumatized and enraged by the hand that the era of Aertha Majoris dealt them, Erishkira replied, sounding a bit sad. Even moreso than your folk, it must be said. You all hate and despise the Humankind, who rose to rule these lands with commanding crowns of oppressive magic and ensnaring, evocative faith, but if I were to say who was more wronged, it is undeniably those who stand behind bands such as those. Part of why Grimvak focuses so much on the darkness beneath Krista Tonnitrue is because she knows full well, in her heart, that risking touching the bottom line of those old souls will bring her no benefits and only problems. It is also why your own grandmother has no real interest in engaging with them. Hard to think of them as children, given the terrible violence they perpetuate, Nisa muttered. What is their bottom line? Garesh asked, leaning forward. The continued existence of anyone who is not them, Erishkira replied with a mirthless smile. To them, your purpose at best is simply to be fuel for their fury. Wood for them to cut. Meat to consume. Eventually, there will come a time when a confrontation will be inevitable, but it will not be decided by any force of arms. Killing them is a cursed endeavour, and each paltry death you inflict on them is but a pyrrhic score-mark in the measuring stick of the depth of their grudge against basically everything, even each other. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. That sounds utterly charming, Qing Dongmei muttered under her breath as she got to her feet. In fact, it is rather why your grandmother, or Grimvak, or Starkadr, or Old Katum Chain Cleaver, are content to leave them alone, Erishkira continued, as Qing Dongmei went over the table at the side and poured herself a cup of what turned out to be red tea from a red ceramic teapot. The Flesh Tearers and the Devil Dancers hate each other just as much as they hate your folk, and neither will move on a great power, because it might give the other some advantage, so they are content to obliterate outlying villages and lesser tribes as they cross their path, leaving only ashes and little else, not even bloodied bones where they tread. Also, even they cannot deal with the Grass Scorpions, and the Scorpions care for neither. It is quite the farce, really. But at least the Grass Scorpions can be reasoned with, Quaruna observed pensively. Yes, and they are well aware of that, Erishkira added, her smile turning from cold to amused. The problem they have is that their numbers are, and always have been, small. Unlike the others, they have never recruited or gained any sort of auxiliary force or extra manpower. Really? Nisa asked, sounding surprised. Uh-huh, Erishkira nodded. One or two get sealed, every now and then, but it never ends well for those who gain such victories. The last such was when Vasgarmatha, the former Shamaness of the Golden Tiger tribe, managed to seal five of them, and all it brought her was death, and the collapse of their influence, in the end. I cant say I am familiar with heror them? Quaruna frowned. I would be surprised if you did know them, that was about twelve hundred years ago, give or take, Erishkira replied, rolling her eyes. The point is: the Grass Scorpions strength is that they are hard to pin down. The other two are just hard to assail. Nobody, as far as I am aware, knows the actual home territory of the Devil Dancers, and the Flesh Tearers always retreat to the Red Flats, beyond Katum, and any who chase them into there, again vanish without trace and, eventually, the Flesh Tearers crop up somewhere else, to horrifically murder yet another settlement, Garesh muttered. Indeed, Erishkira nodded. What about the Deathless Veil? Quaruna asked, leaning forward a little. Oh, their stronghold is known about, Erishkira chuckled. But its an old Dvari holdNazushtorad-Onol, literally Blood Body Mountaindug deep into the Dark Veils. Ah. Garesh grimaced. Thats an interesting name, Qing Dongmei remarked drily. So called because the Dvari, who built it, originally slew an elder dragon that attempted to invade their halls, in the era before the great collapse. Later, they abandoned the halls, for what reason I cannot say, and it was taken over by a group of mages from the Red Tower, affiliated with the Belthorne family, during I believe, the reign of Emperor Kaelis, so that was about six thousand years before the collapse. They turned it into a prison and a complex for magical experimentation, adjacent to Undergrove. They abandoned it when the Everkind Emperor came to power but left their prison to run amok. The leadership of the Deathless Veil are several Deathwatch that they had tried to bind, after the style of the Corpse Masters of Akalaraltis, for their magical experiments into creating True Immortal Vessels. As in, Immortals that actually cannot die? Qing Dongmei asked, raising an eyebrow as she walked back over to join them, with two cups of tea. To his surprise, she didnt sit back down next to Erishkira but instead came to his couch and sat down on his other side with an innocent smile. Yes. I believe their goal was to create False Chosen vessels into which to summon outworlder spirits. Emperor Kaelis wanted an elite force that could rival the Twelve Immortals of the Eternal City, or the Chosen of Slaughter from Mount Wang, Erishkira elaborated, as he found himself presented with the other cup of tea to drink. Putting his wine aside, he accepted the cup and took a sip, finding it actually cut through the sweetness of the bread and the wine very pleasantly. Beside him, he was aware of Quaruna trying her best not to laugh. In the end, their endeavours failed, Erishkira added, giving Qing Dongmei and Quaruna a rather amused look. But nobody ever managed to reclaim the peak, those Deathless, among them several skilled in ancient Chthonic Magic from the Heroic Age, made its depths their new base, and it has remained in their power ever since. The necromantic overburden of that land is such that you would need to battle for weeks in the mountain forests and valleys against never-ending corpse tides, then assail entrenched slaughter wards and insanity vales, that have steeped in their nature for tens of thousands of years, while under constant siege from said aerial undead and far-cast Chthonic magics to even get within sight of their gates. It would be an endeavour as great as any of the grand campaigns Grimvak and her allies persistently pitch, but for even less appreciable gainunless you have access to a means to purify death magic. The tone of her voice as she spoke left little doubt in his mind that that was not at all a common thing. Certainly, back home, purifying death qi, which he had to assume was broadly the same phenomenon given how she described matters, was a deeply resource-intensive endeavour, especially if you let it get any sort of roots into a natural spirit vein, or linger long enough warp the ambient feng shui of a place. Fortunately, their ability to project power outside of their territory is markedly less, so the roving bands under their flag that periodically show up in our territories are mostly raiding for rare resources they cannot get in the mountains. In any case, they are almost certainly the weakest of those four rogue powers, which is saying something, Erishkira added drily. They are the weakest? Garesh asked sceptically, sounding understandably puzzled. Oh yes, Erishkira nodded. They are not as mobile as the Grass Scorpions, nor as bloody-minded as the Flesh Tearers, nor as unceasingly vengeful and elusive as the Devil Dancers. Aspects of All, but the Extremity of None, is how you might best describe it. They are more akin to the tribal powers around Krista Tonnitrue, in that regard. Dangerous in their home territories, a selective nightmare if you encounter them elsewhere, but ultimately limited by their inability to project power. That was a most enlightening lesson concerning their origins, Lady Erishkira, Nisa murmured, proffering her cup to Erishkira in thanks, as did Quaruna. Nodding, he followed their example, as did Qing Dongmei and Garesh. Yes, most insightful, Garesh agreed. Well, they are the plague that ruined the lands my family once called home, Erishkira replied with a wistful sigh. We once lived beside the banks of the Veil Stream, before the Belthorne and Meltras Lords, cursed be their names, forced us to flee, or risk enslavement or worse. I think you could be a little harsher on them than cursed be thy name, Little Sister. They all turned to find Lissaea standing at the entrance to the balcony, dressed in an elegant gown and veil, a floral wreath of honeysuckle crowning her head. The two female guards standing there flinched slightly, having apparently not noticed her arrival until that moment. Auntie Lissaea, Quaruna stood, with a smile and proffered her a polite bow. The other Ur nobles all hurriedly stood and bowed respectfully to her, as did he and Qing Dongmei, while the bodyguards and Ur servants actually went down on their knees. The cultivators also quickly dropped to their knees, those who had been in captivity a while, like Mei Miao, not looking up, he noted. True, I could recite their names, and curse them, each in turn, to forever experience the forlorn and miserable pain that Winters first frosts etched upon the Soul of the World, Erishkira replied drily, getting to her feet and politely curtsying to Lissaea. No need to stand on formality, Lissaea airily waved her hand, after sweeping her gaze around the room. Quaruna just nodded and plopped herself back down rather casually on the couch. Nisa and Garesh were not so informal, he noted, but did also sit back down, waving unobtrusively for the servants and cultivators to also rise as they did so. I could perform every ritual they ever claimed our peoples did, and many they have never conceived of, even at their most febrile and judgemental, to stain their names and ruin their lineages, Erishkira continued, rolling her eyes as she retook her seat, and Lissaea sat down on the opposite end of her couch. But that would require me to spend time, thought, and actual effort on themand I know they would love nothing more than to think that even now, tens of thousands of years hence, we still think of them. I leave hating their very memories to the Devil Dancers, or the Flesh Tearers, or any number of other wretched, miserable prisoners of that bygone era. Forget their crimes, we should not, but give them the privilege of dwelling in our hearts? I will not surrender my hard-won years of peace, such as my own parents and grandparents never knew, to the twisted allure of hating ghosts so performatively. That, I cannot deny Lissaea chuckled. I wonder what Grimvak would think of being called a miserable prisoner of a bygone era. Probably call me a coward who betrayed my ancestor, and then try to capture me so she can publicly humiliate me for daring to move on with my life, Erishkira replied, sitting back with a rather depressed sigh. That would be very on brand for her, Lissaea agreed, waving a hand and claiming one of the stuffed breads from the plate beside Quaruna. Which is also why I will be sitting in on this little reception. It would be a little much for your grandmother to appear just for some flunkies, but Grimvaks lieutenants and mouthpieces have a way of proffering surprises nobody else finds amusing, if they think they can get away with itso it will do them no harm to remember whose house they are really in. Beside him, Dongmei shot him a look that clearly said The more I hear about this group, the less I like the sound of them, to which he could only return a wan smile of agreement. Thank you for your support, Quaruna murmured. Also, this bunch who have just shown up have some troublesome children. It seems they want to show off just how much can be gained for ambitious youths, if they are willing to stand on Grimvaks side, Lissaea added. Not to mention, they seem quite informed about our crazy mages. Ah, Quaruna frowned, her gaze flitting over Qingcheng, Shirong and the others for a moment, before returning to Lissaea. I didnt intend to take them but? That would be for the best. Lissaea nodded. However, take hershe nodded to Qingcheng, slightly to his surprisebut let the others remain here. Do you know which envoy it is, Lady Lissaea? Garesh asked, respectfully. Mmmm, its Sigurdrifa, Lissaea replied, drily. Expect a lot of charismatic and performative nonsense.

~ Lin Ling New Day, not our problem! ~
You want to make them a little more oval Slightly heavier, too. If they lack mass, they might break up in flight You could make some that do that as well That is true; those make for very effective ways of killing weak people Lin Ling stared at the ball of clay she was currently infusing with Yang Qi, and wondered if there was some way to throw it at the various memories trying to give her advice and suggestions. Currently, she was standing waist-deep in water at the edge of a clay pit beside a large pile of freshly excavated clay, makingthat was to say, shaping and then baking with Yang Qiapricot-sized lumps of clay to be used as sling bullets. The pit had been discovered not far from the boundary wall of the estate when Uarz took the smaller boat and some crew back to see about salvaging the mast. The suggestion that she make bullets had, in fact, come from a roundabout discussion with Lashaan about accessible and relatively easy to use weaponry. The blood memories, as it turned out, had also been quietly processing the problem of how she could fight better, and with the clay-pit revelation, had come back with notes, opinions, and a few views that combined with Lashaan and then Naakoss suggestion, found her where she now was. Helping her in this endeavour were Wei Chu, Eruuna, Ao Meicheng and Bai Ruli. The latter two were still rather skittish around herunderstandable, she supposed, given their introductory experience. The four of them were there to excavate the clay, mostly. She could have done it herselfshe still had qi to burn, and far too much of it at thatbut, as Juni had reasonably pointed out, getting the newer group involved in things was also important, and it turned out that beyond Eruuna, Wei Chu and Bai Ruli both actually had some attainments in using slings as weapons. Neither was particularly proud of that, it had to be said, not viewing it as an especially noble, martial thing, despite being part of the martial curriculum of their respective sects. Sighing, she considered the clay in her hand, which was too spherical, and then pulled all her Yang Qi back out of it. The clay baked, cracked and crumbled into dust between her fingers. Putting her hand on the pile beside her, she focused her qi and intent on it and drew clay into her hand. The pile rippled, her qi drawing the semi-solid dirt to her, compressing it and twisting it as it did so. Physical compression of the material to make it denser meant that they were using clay up at a rather impressive rate. As the oval formed, she fed it a bit of her blood, and then started to weave a lattice of Yang Qi through it as well. It took about a minute, and ate several cubic feet of the clay pile in the process. The resulting slingshot was about ten kilograms in weight, and so dense at its core as to basically have turned into pseudo-metallic, metamorphosed rock. It was a lot of effort, but the structure also turned the slingshot into what was, in effect, a mini sherd bomb. That suggestion had come from the most complicated of the memories, excepting, perhaps, Alexandros himself, that she was fairly sure had some connection to her encounter with the woman held captive by Caecillius. The way she had folded and twisted it, in theory, meant that it would survive its flight, but shatter on impact, scattering its outer layer in a cloud of Yang Qi-infused shards for some distance, while the super-dense core burrowed into its target, further propelled by the destabilization of the Yang Qi. Anything hit by one, or standing next to someone hit by one, would have a terminally bad day. She was pretty sure she could also supercharge them, and including a little bit of her blood into each shot also allowed her to then steep them in a jar of the Yang Blood. The clay shot the other three were making were nowhere near as impressive as that, but they were still very serviceable, and after she had suggested the two-step explosion thing, they had been trying to make their own versions of those as well. All three had pretty good attainments in various Yang Qis, and good qi manipulation. The main thing they lacked was speed, and stamina in repeating the process. How can she make them so fast? Bai Ruli muttered, as she put the finished shot, which was oval enough, in the basket beside her. Rulis comment earned her a sideways look from Wei Chu, and a rueful shake of the head from Ao Meicheng and Eruuna. The answer, truthfully, was that she just didnt need to care about efficiency. It was the same with digging the clay out. She could expend three or four times what the others did to do it quicker because every bit of qi she expended like that helped with the Hydra-Neonate qi issue. Even if she failed, like with the last one, messing up the internal structure, it was still qi spent. Rather than that, I want to know what in the Nameless Fates happened at dawn Ao Meicheng added to Ruli in Imperial Common. -Something that had nothing to do with us, for once, she reflected to herself. Naakai, Chunhua, Kai Manshu and Okal had been on watch at the time it occurred, and most of the rest of the boat had been asleep, as the few hours before dawn were pretty much the coolest and least horrid, and the decision had been taken to just let people sleep, ahead of a potentially full day of rowing. Lashaan and Naakai had clearly recognised something in what occurred, because the latter had been profoundly unnerved by it. Lashaan had been more outwardly prosaic, but also seemed quietly shocked, and it had woken up all of the other female cultivators and Ur. All of them seemed to have had some faint, or dreamlike resonance with the wave of intent as it passed over them, but no one had actually gained anything from it, near as she could tell. According to the blood memories, that was because almost all of them didnt match the criteria, and in fact, quite a few of the more recent, stupid ones, had had quite a bit to say about the possible source, and had not been shy about their views on it, either. However, the view of the much older memories, that she had a far more constructive rapport with, was that the whole event, while a little surprising, had nothing to do with them, and was harmless. Indeed, for her, all she felt in that moment was a brief sense of meeting and arousal within the yang energies in her body, but it had vanished as fast as it arrived, and seemingly left nothing beyond the memory of its passing on her. As far as what the whole thing represented, their opinion was that someoneor somethinghad, at that auspicious hour, interacted in some way with the fundamental nature of Immortality, and done so under the auspice of an ancient powerin effect, a goddessone that all the memories, whose opinions she valued, had agreed was obstinate, problematic, whimsical, flighty, profoundly lacking in focus and frequently downright vengeful, with a close association with karma and the mortal condition in such a dizzying array of ways that she found herself wondering how one entity could represent all of them. You ask me, but how is your junior sister meant to know? Ruli pouted. Like, you thought it looked like tribulation ephemera? As a reply, it was kind of snarky, and she had to work a little not to sigh. Off to the other side, Chunhua, who could also understand them, was very conspicuously focusing on putting some of her parasol-qi into clay-shot of her own. Eruuna, who didnt entirely understand Imperial Common, but likely understood far more than either Ruli or Meicheng thought, just shook her head a little. They clearly know something, so why not ask them? Ruli added, nodding at Eruuna and Chunhua. They were talking about it quite animatedly earlier. -Ah. Now, she did sigh. She had been mostly caught up in her own thoughts and then agreed to come out here once the clay-pit got discovered and the conversation turned to sling stones. She had somewhat assumed someone would have explained things to them, but of course, Shi Tengfei was the only one of that group who spoke fluent Easten, even if the two women with them were starting to learn, and most of the conversation with Naakai and Lashaan, while she was getting bombarded by the blood memories own views had been in the local Ur language anyway. Qing Yao had been up the other end of the boat, with Wei Chu, so in fact, all of the discussion had seemingly gone right over their heads. Ironic, really, given how much effort Juni was taking to otherwise integrate the others. Is there a problem? she asked politely, making sure to enunciate each word as clearly as possible. Problem? Meicheng echoed in Easten, before glancing back at Ruli. Uh she is asking something about a problem? No, I think she is asking if there is a problem, Ruli replied with a rueful sigh of her own. Um, no, we just wonder, Ruli added, turning to her and speaking rather haltingly. What? Lacking the words, Ruli settled for just waving at the sky and tried to mime the petals and the dawn thing. It would be so much easier if we just gave them the ability to speak Easten, Chunhua observed to her, across the clay pile. It would, at that, she agreed, ruefully. -Though the question is how to do it in a way that doesnt give away that we are cultivators, or involve one of us literally implanting knowledge into them, which would be difficult to Even as she was mulling that over, like a chorus of bored old folks, the blood memories slipped back into frame. There is a symbol, like the ones before, that you could use the old turtle memory observed pensively. Imprinted on clay, inscribed with an infusion of your Yang Qi, very historic like we used of old, to convey simple concepts to those who bowed to us a serpentine one hissed softly. Others just presented images or memories directly, having long since decided that showing her directly tended to be quicker than trying to explain some things. She tried to ignore the slight sense of judgement that came with some of them. -It doesnt require preparation? She found herself asking, sceptically, as she considered the idea of a clay tablet. A little, the turtle conceded. But it is nothing you cannot manage given what you are already doing. It is like so More images, of that process this time, blossomed like flowers in her mind. It wasnt especially different from the process of imprinting information into a jade slip, truth be told, but there were a few quirks and changes to the process, likely to account for the material. There is a way to convey language, Eruuna remarked. You can imbue the breath of words into an object, either hide, parchment or even a tablet of clay or other rock, and then affix it with your perception. You can do what now? Wei Chu asked, her expression that of someone who had put a lot of effort into something, to discover that there was an easier way. Is there a reason why we didnt do it before? Chunhua asked, sounding a little exasperated. Well, you already speak Lataan, and picked up the local tongue fast, Eruuna replied drily. And it takes quite a bit of effort. The more common way, that many travelling merchants use, is to just have an amulet, or similar, that two or more people can touch, that connects the Voice in their Hearts, so to speak. However, I have no idea at all how you make one of those, probably only Naakai or Naakos can. What is the downside? she asked, because that sounded awfully like what the blood memories were talking about, though less effective. It can cause a lot of strain on the person learning from the tablet, Eruuna conceded. The knowledge of language is more than just words. It is intent, and social customs and all of those things as well. That is likely why Naakai or Lashaan did not suggest it already. Even those who are strong-willed can suffer side-effects, and your advancement doesnt protect you. Ah, soul strain, Wei Chu mused. Is that your term for it? Eruuna asked. We are discusstalking about how you can learn Lataan, she informed Ruli and Meicheng, who were looking between them with uneasy expressions at this point, seemingly wondering what problem they might have caused to lead to such a lengthy conversation and Wei Chu to look so peeved. Oh. Both of them nodded, relaxing a little. Yes, Wei Chu replied. You cannot place interuh? A limit on the tablet, I guess? If someone particularly skilled in making them does it, you can, but not every group has access to a shaman or logosa. In a village it would be a different matter, there would be a few who for business purposes can make them. Usually, the goal is just to instill a little understanding. Simple conversation, an understanding of a singular thing. Not to impart the entire language and the ability to speak it as if you have learned it all your life. Understandable, she mused while her nascent soul continued to parse what the memories were telling her. With that extra information from Eruuna, the method the memories were hashing out for her and its benefits made a lot more sense all of a sudden. Particular their use of the State, Isolate and Link symbols in the arrangement that was to be fused into the tablet, before you even inscribed the words. The problem still remained, though, that it was clearly a method intended for those with strong souls and a great capacity for acquiring knowledge quickly. She could also see a problem, in that her syntax for Easten, if she imbued it this way, would instantly be outed if anyone looked, as being from back home. They could speak it and be understood by the Ur, and folks like Tengfei would not notice, but that was mostly because they were fudging quite a few things and had been adapting conversationally. If she set out her comprehensions of the language, the actual grammar and vocabulary in this way, and someone familiar with the study of the language on a structural levellike Tengfei, for examplelooked at it, they would know at a glance that this was the standard Easten from Blue Water Province. Her Nascent Soul quietly ran her fingers through her hair in theatrical annoyance at this realisation. What is a logosa? Wei Chu asked. The person who keeps the records of a tribe, Eruuna replied. Like a historian, she added, absently. A scholar who specialised in words and lineage. Usually, they keep records of a village or community, either through written text, or more commonly through spoken word. Passing down tales of ancestors and what not. Yeah, Eruuna nodded, agreeing. For example, Naakai is our groups LogosaLashaan will take over from her eventually, I imagine. I see, Wei Chu mused. I guess we have to talk it over with Juni, she suggested to Chunhua, who nodded in agreement. There may be a way, she informed Ruli and Meicheng. But it not simple. Presumably they dont have anything like a jade slip, Ruli remarked to Meicheng, in Imperial Common. Anyway, um, simply, what occur earlier like she paused, a bit theatrically, she had to concede, while trying to work out what the simplest way to convey the information to them was. Breakthrough? Far away, someone boom, zap she mimed lighting and thunder. Ah, tribulation, Ruli answered, as both nodded, seemingly getting the gist immediately, to her relief, because it was a bit silly. So it was tribulation ephemera, Meicheng mused, turning to look in that direction. What sort of realm, I wonder. What uh how much strong? Ruli asked, after thinking for a moment. The blessing? Eruuna asked, frowning with thought. It felt like the power of Ashinna, who is the Great Queen of the Heavenly Order and Rule. Er she is a supreme ancestor, worshipped in many places and held up at the same level as the honoured five. Too complicated, Chunhua remarked drily, as Ruli and Meichengs expressions turned perplexed once more. I know Eruuna sighed ruefully. It isnt exactly easy to explain? Chunhua and Wei Chu both made faces. Same realm Zhanfeng, she clarified, after making a show of thinking for a moment, and deliberately butchering the pronunciation of his name for good measure. Probably. There was more nuance in it than that, the memories had made clear. Kei Zhanfeng was indeed an Immortal, but the memories concept of the fundamentals of immortality was quite a bit more profound than simply an Immortal Realm cultivator. They were pretty sure it was ephemera relating to someone becoming truly immortal, which in their eyes, meant they literally could not die. Ever. At least unless they suffered an injury so great as to overcome the very conceptual foundation that that true immortality was founded in. Senior Kei? Ruli asked, looking understandably sceptical. Really? Meicheng echoed. Some breakthrough like this, she mimed very small. Some like this, she pointed up at the sky and spread her arms, miming big and expansive. Understand? Ah, so it was a special breakthrough, like with a higher aspect, Meicheng mused. Like with black lightning? Ruli nodded. There was no lightning or thunder visible, or tribulation clouds, so it had to be over the horizon by some distance. Thank you, you give uh, instruction? Meicheng added hesitantly. ExplanationThank you for the explanation, she corrected Thank you for the explanation, Ruli murmured. Ah, so that word is For? she added, mostly to herself. How about this? she suggested, after a moments further pretence at thinking things over. While we finish this up, we trade words. You teach us some of your language, and we can try to teach you some Lataan words, that way we both gain benefit. She had to put a lot of her principle and intent into what she spoke, but somewhat to her surprise, they seemed to understand. We teach each other? Ruli asked, pointing between them. Yes, she nodded. Better understand, fewer problem, yes? They want us to teach them Imperial Common, and in return we learn some Easten? Meicheng said to Ruli, looking pensive now. Well, they will probably pick it up quick enough anyway, Ruli sighed. I think they already understand a fair bit, and the more we talk there is an advantage in them not knowing. -She says, while three of us are fluent, she observed drily, glad her principle and mantra were really helpful with keeping a straight face now. Chunhua and Wei Chu were both doing their best the cultivators are speaking and we totally dont understand every word they were saying faces as well. On the other hand, they seem to want to build bridges, after our uh rather rocky introduction, Meicheng pointed out. And I would not bet against them just being able to learn by force, if you catch my drift. Ruli grimaced, and the three of them all continued to just wait patiently. Eruuna, on the side of the conversation now, also had a very interesting expression on her face, to the point where she hoped that her reaction didnt give anything away. Fortunately, neither Ruli or Meicheng were really looking at her. Should we talk it over with the others? Ruli asked at last. Probably, Meicheng mused. I imagine Tengfei will be in favour; I think he has been getting a bit fed up being the only person who answers for the group and Zhangfei wont, Ruli sighed. There is no harm in trading a few simple words and phrases, though, I guess. As you say, they almost certainly know a bit already, just from listening to us talk. Given we managed to pick up a bit of well, yeah, I guess there is no harm in it, then we can talk to Tengfei and the others about something more detailed? Yes, we agree, Meicheng replied, turning back to them. Um to uh, start. My name is Ao Meicheng, she added, swapping back to Imperial Common and speaking very slowly. In Easten My Name Ao Meicheng. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Wei Chu open her mouth, likely to correct the slight grammatical mistake, then shut it again quickly before anyone noticed. My name is Lynn, she replied, in Imperial Common. My Name is Lynn, she added in Easten. Mmmm, Ruli, listening to that, clearly caught the mistake Meicheng had made before, based on how she blinked as she repeated the Easten back. Like that, they spent a few minutes trading basic conversation vocabulary back and forth, while getting back to actually making sling bullets at the same time. By the time Uarz and the others finished tearing the boat shed to pieces getting what they wanted out of it, they had almost five hundred normal projectiles, ninety-three made by Ruli, Meicheng and Eruuna, thirty-two parasol-aligned ones and thirty-seven very yang infused ones made by her. You seem to have been far more successful than us, the navigator remarked, eyeing the four baskets of ammunition as the row boat came to a stop near them. Are some of those safe? The follow-up comment was for her basket, and Chunhuas, both of which were surrounded by a faint miasma of yang qi. The mana in them is sealed, she replied. That aura around them will fade in an hour or so. So, I take it the mast isnt suitable? It is, but the mainsail to go with it is a triangular one, Teshek elaborated. Indeed, we can probably rig it, but it would cut down a lot on the space in the boat, what with a movable boom and whatnot, Uarz continued. It could be set up halfway between, but they have no suitable wood for a head of a trapezoidal mainsail. A head? Wei Chu asked, confused. Its what you call the boom that goes at the top of some sails, Chunhua replied, before any of the Ur on the boat could comment. Which is the bit of wood that goes at the bottom of a triangular sail to keep it taut. Oh. Wei Chu nodded her head slightly in thanks for the explanation. So? she prompted, not that interested, truthfully, in the specifics of the problem. We will bring what we have along; if nothing else, we can use the canvas for a shelter and the mast and boom that are there to support it, Uarz replied. Unstepped it wont take that much space and we can keep the sail, boom and rigging in the rowboat if it comes to it. -Which is to say we have gained salvage and clutter and it cant be used in a hurry, she reflected with an inward sigh They had some more oars though, Ladrak added. So that was something, even if they are a bit short. Aye, we can have four more people rowing, so that will help somewhat, Uarz agreed. Are you okay to stay here while we move stuff across, or do some of you want to go back first, we can probably fit two in now? Whichever is more convenient, she replied with a shrug, as it didnt really matter too much to her either way. If you lack space, might as well just get us all in one go. Fair enough, Uarz nodded. We will move what is in the boat here and come back once we have space. The most useful thing would be to acquire a second small boat, Chunhua remarked with a chuckle as they watched those in the rowboat manoeuvre away, back towards their main vessel. Could try making one out of reeds? she joked. Certainly we could make a serviceable floating platform to drag, if we claimed some roof timbers. It isnt quite that easy, Eruuna remarked with a cough. I know, she replied with a sigh. Making sling bullets is probably enough arts and crafts, Chunhua agreed. Actually, I was wondering: could we fuse some arrow heads as well? She considered the clay, pondering that, then put her hand into the much-diminished pile and visualized a simple leaf-shaped arrow head. Directing her qi, she started to draw clay to her hand, folding and weaving her intent-infused yang qi. The process took rather longer than a slingshot, but did complete successfully, however, turning the prototype over in her palm, she knew immediately it wouldnt really work. I think it will be too heavy, she informed them, passing it to Chunhua. Oomph, Chunhua took it and grimaced, nodding. That would be a headache to shoot, you are right. What do you think, Eruuna? Taking the arrowhead, Eruuna grimaced as well. That is far too dense; it will fly really weirdly, she agreed, considering it pensively. What if we didnt compress it? Just fuse the clay into the arrowhead and aim to make it about the same weight as a metal one? Chunhua mused. and treat the qi more like a coating of poison? she suggested. Yeah, Chunhua nodded. I mean, we can already make arrows that explode, but this would potentially be safer for everyone else, compared to dunking them in a pot of blood, anyways? Nodding, she quickly made another, doing the bare minimum to it in terms of compressing excess clay into it. Might not do much against heavy beast-hide armour, Eruuna observed. Unless you can make them more like a long spike? Trying not to sigh audibly, she made another, twisting it into a longer, more elongated point. The problem with it, however, wasnt weight, but how to haft it. With the leaf arrows you could bind them, but she didnt have any arrow-shafts on hand to determine the best size of hole, that would allow them to just be slotted onto the spare shafts they already had. I dont suppose you know the thickness of the arrow shafts? she asked Chunhua, turning the spike over in her hands. Hmmmm Chunhua considered what she had made, then put her own hand to the clay pile and cast an arrow head of her own. Should be about this? she suggested, holding up her own construction so they could get a look at it. That might be a bit small though. I guess we just have to get them to shoot an arrow over, she sighed. Uarz and the others were already almost back at the main boat, so rather than confuse matters, she instead located Juni, who was standing at the prow, waiting for them, and sent out a thread of soul sense to her. Can you send us over a bale of arrows that dont have heads? she asked. We figured we could try making some arrowheads as well. Ill get them to bring you a bundle and a bow to test, Juni replied. Thanks, she murmured. How are the bullets coming on? Juni asked, waving to one of the Ur rowers still on the boat and point at somethingthe arrows, presumably. We have enough to outfit a small battalion of slingers, she replied drily. About six-fifty, give or take some normal ones. They dont take up too much space though, so we could make more. The arrowheads cant be very dense, so the others can make them pretty quickly I imagine. More is better, I guess, Juni replied, after a short pause. Just do what you can. Well, I got mana to burn, she retorted. True, Juni agreed. Im sending you two bundles of arrows and a bow. Okay, she replied, giving Juni a final wave of thanks, which she returned, and then breaking off the contact. We got arrows and a bow coming, and I guess we should make a few more slingshots as well, she informed the others. Ill make some more of the infused ones, while you make the arrows? That works, Chunhua replied, while the others all nodded. Chapter 131 — The New Day (Part 2)

~ Cang Di Uldara cannot into Diplomacy? ~
*Rat-a-tat-tat* *Aoooooooooooon* *Rat-a-tat-tat* *Aaaahaaaannnnn* The sound of distant cheering cut through the hubbub of the main courtyard of the grand palace of Uldara, where visitors arrived. He had expected that they would just be receiving this group in a formal hall, but it turned out that the whole event had sort of morphed and grown since they were initially informed that attendance would be required. Word had also clearly spread to those beyond the palace itself, and those visiting, because most of the groups who had been arriving for the auction and other events of the day had seemingly opted to hang around in the grand courtyard as well. See, I told you, it will be performative nonsense, Lissaea muttered to Erishkira, as the distant cheering intensified. The envoy for the arrivals, who had seemingly run ahead to deliver the news, and who was standing a few paces away, scowled at the pair, seemingly unaware of their status. In fact, the one doing the formal receiving was Quaruna herself, now standing at the top of the stairs, in her dress regalia she had worn earlier, flanked by her personal guards and Kuresa. The rest of them, along with a few other nobles, who he recognised from the prior days events, were standing in the shade of the colonnade, back from the steps itself, because even now, despite the early hour, the sun was already starting to heat the courtyard up. Is this normal? he asked Nisa, who was standing just to his left, quietly. For this lot? Yes, Nisa replied with a shrug. They love to play up to the masses. Its almost a thing of pride, I guess. I sort of assumed they had already gotten this bit of the whole thing out of the way, but it seems they want to make a statement Her gaze also flitted to the envoy, who affected not to notice the looks he was getting from the palace functionaries. If he had to bet on who had spread that word, he wouldnt want to place spirit stones against it being the envoy himself. He was dressed in bright, polished scale mail that fell to his knees. Under it, he had a blue cloth tunic, embroidered with bronze and silver cloud patterns, while around his shoulders was a loose, voluminous, white and blue cloak, held in place by a golden broach. Unlike the local Ur, who seemed to prefer to wear their hair long, or tied up behind their heads, his dark locks were braided, and his face was marked by three sets of three golden, fan-like marks, one on each cheek, and the last on his forehead. In short, he had that sort of heraldic vibe you learned to recognise if you were around large sects for any length of time. A moment later, the distant drums and horns shifted, morphing into something more melodious and rhythmically paced, so you could march to it, with a rousing beat carried by whatever piped instruments were providing the tune itself. It certainly cut through the clamour of those looking on, and even at this distance he could faintly feel a sense of martial ambience from it, that suggested whoever was playing had some notable accomplishments not just in the music, but in the spiritual aspect of warfare itself. At that point, those nearest the entrance to the courtyard started to move away from it, and some thirty seconds or so later, the procession finally passed through, led by several running and dancing children, who were whooping and cheering, and throwing lotus petals and flowers in the air. Immediately after them, came a woman who had to be Sigurdrifa. Clad in a pristine white and blue tunic, over which she wore a coat of shimmering, iridescent scale mail, she had the commanding presence he could only associate with a formidable Martial Cultivator who was at least at the Martial Sovereign realm. Her dark hair hung loose around her shoulders, and in place of her helmet, which was slung at her waist, she had a lotus flower stuck jauntily behind one ear. She was also strikingly tall, at nearly six-foot seven. Behind her, came three Ur of much more normal stature, though clad in the same manner as the envoy. The right hand one held aloft a shield, emblazoned with a golden sun on a blue background, its middle hollowed out to show a rearing golden horse. The middle one held a banner, emblazoned with the same golden horse on a blue background, while below it, was smaller vertical banner closely embroidered with runic writing. The left-hand warrior, who was also female, held a sword that given its size had to belong to Sigurdrifa. Sigurdrifa! Sigurdrifa! Sigurdrifa! The crowd in the courtyard started to chant her name, as more people miraculously found flower petals and actual flowers to throw. So the performance has already started? He turned to find Lord Mur had also arrived, accompanied by his wife. You havent missed much, one of the other lords watching on remarked drily as Sigurdrifa began her slow, measured walk across the courtyard, moving perfectly in time to the music and the drumbeats. After her, came a group of six youthful Ur, led by a beautiful, raven-haired young woman, dressed in a deep green tunic, over which she wore bronze-coloured mail, who was only a head shorter than Sigurdrifa. Althildr? Lord Mur exclaimed, as there was a susurration of shock and awe from the watching crowd as she walked through the gate. It seems she has advanced in strength, Lissaea mused, as the young woman, who waved brightly to the crowd, then caught a thrown flower from a young girl and stuck it in her hair as well. Indeed, he could feel a faint sense of pressure off of her, and there was a fluidness to her presence that hinted at her martial skill, and suggested to him that she was, if not actually the local equivalent of a Dao Immortal, then pretty much at the peak of Ancient Immortal. The others beside her were no less formidable in that regard. All five were close to the strength of the old Ur he had clashed with back on the plains, with Althildr herself putting him in mind of Ilkurz, but with an even more refined martial presence. That is your cousin, isnt it? Nisa remarked to Garesh, pointing out the youth on the far right-hand side of the group. Wasnt he only at the sixth advancement when he left? Yeah Garesh replied, grimacing. Who are the others? he asked Nisa. The tall one in the middle, with the axe and the plaited beard, is Prince Jaroz of Katum, Nisa answered, pointing out the tallest warrior after Althildr. The woman to his right, with the blonde hair, is Marinthe of the Flame Heart Tribeshe is famous for being the first mana-blade from a tribal power in a few centuries. The dark-haired woman beside her is Erisul, from another noble family here in Uldara. They are part of the same political group as Lord Maroz, who you had the pleasure of meeting earlier. Then beside her is Arrok, who you heard nothing good about earlier. As to the youth to Jarozs other side, I dunno, I guess by his armour he is also from Katum, or one of the city-powers on their border. The group behind are Fate Touched, from Caeracht, Garesh added. Elite soldiers, who answer only to Great Sorceress Grimvak and her top Lieutenants, like Lady Sigurdrifa. As the two of them were speaking, the rest of the column were making their way into the courtyard, led by three more banner-carriers, holding aloft flags with a golden deer on a green background, an eagle and a sun on a purple-blue background, and the dove and crescent moon of Uldara, on deep reddish purple. Immediately behind were three pipers, playing large bagpipes and six drummers. After them came a dozen tall, muscular Ur, each only a little shorter than Althildr, carrying an assortment of different weaponshalberds, warhammers, two-handed axes, long swords and long-bladed spears. All of them were pretty close to being Quasi-Dao Immortals if he was any judge, and some of them were almost as old as he was. Finally, behind them, the rest of the troop, numbering about sixty, all told, were arranged into two parallel columns, the right hand one was uniformly armed with swords, axes, shields and short bows, while the left was dressed in the same manner as the guards and soldiers he had seen around Uldara, with spears and broad shields. Glory to the returning heroes! someone yelled out of the crowd Glory to Lord Mazarash! Glory to Uldara! The various shouts and salutes almost drowned out the music for a while as the troop came to a stop below the steps, the soldiers still marching on the spot, in time to the music, until the tune ended a few seconds later, with a soaring, final note, and all the soldiers stopped as one. At the top of the steps, Quaruna and Kuresa watched impassively as Sigurdrifa, Althildr, Jaroz and then the other youths made their way up to where they were waiting. Uldara greets you, Lady of Caermar, Quaruna announced formally, raising her hands to the sky and then bowing slightly to Sigurdrifa. As she spoke, two servants standing nearby, tossed lotus petals on the ground between Sigurdrifa and Quaruna. In Our Ladys Name, I greet thee, Lady Kara-Uanna, daughter of Asherida, daughter of Meuanna, daughter of Ninzaluanna, whose golden light blesses all our paths, Sigurdrifa replied, spreading her arms and bowing and lowering her head a touch to Quaruna. Uldara greets you, Lady of Daermath, Quaruna continued, turning to Althildr and bowing again in the same manner as more flower petals were tossed down. I, Althildr, daughter of Starhildr, daughter of Maerdath, granddaughter of Starkadr, greet thee, Lady Kara-Uanna, Althildr replied, also bowing, though again, not quite as much. Got some attitude, that girl has, Erishkira murmured under her breath. It comes from her grandfather, I am sure, Lissaea replied, rolling her eyes. Lord Mur shook his head in amusement as well, garnering another sideways look from the envoy. -Ill have to ask Quaruna or Erishkira about her later, he considered inwardly, observing the reaction of those around him, which was as focused on Althildrs presence as Sigurdrifas in many ways. She is certainly popular with those in the square, Dongmei murmured, taking in the still chanting and singing crowd. Here and there, young girls were already squabbling over flowers of the type Althildr had put in her hair and youths were declaring that they would certainly go, the next time Caeracht called. It was almost to the point where he swore Althildr was getting side-eye from some of her own party, notably Jaroz and Arrok. Her star has risen quickly, Nisa agreed, almost sounding a little well, not envious, but certainly perturbed, he thought. The formal greetings continued while they were chatting, with Jaroz also stepping forward and introducing himself as the son of a Consul of Katum. Next was the other male warrior, who was indeed also from Katum, and who turned out to be called Baresh. They will be at this a while, Lissaea informed quietly them as Marinthe stepped forward. We can go to the reception hall. Erishkira nodded and turned on her heel, waving for Qing Dongmei to follow her and Lissaea as they made their way back into the interior of the Palace. The walk to the main reception hall was not long, and by the time they got there, Kazdrad, the Master of Uldara and Quarunas mother Asherida were already seated on the raised dais that presided over the room, conferring in hushed voices with some bureaucrats, while other lords and ladies milled about, talking amongst themselves. Ah, Lady Lissaea! the Master of Uldara called out, spotting them as they began to make their way along the side of the hall. Lord Master, Lissaea saluted him politely as Lord Mur and Erishkira came to stand beside her, the emissary following along as well. The rest of their group all bowed more formally, so he just copied what Nisa and Garesh were doing, but bowed a little deeper than they did. And Lord Mur and Lady Erishkira as well, the Master added, beckoning their whole group forward. Excellent, excellent. Your daughter is currently accepting their greetings, Lissaea informed him, as they approached the raised dais. They will have to ritually surrender their arms and give offerings in the ante-hall, so They will be a while, Asherida remarked, drily. No doubt milking every moment for what it is worth? As is tradition, Lissaea replied with a shrug. Lady Erishkira, I have been informed of some matters, so I would be honoured if you would stand with Lady Lissaea, to receive our guests, Master Kazdrad interjected, before fixing his gaze on him. It seems you have really hit it off with my daughter, Hunter Kang. Rather than say anything, he just opted to bow respectfully, as that didnt really have the vibe of a question and more of an acknowledgement that nothing really escaped notice in a place like this. That seemed to be the right choice in the moment, to his relief, as his action drew an approving nod from Lord Mur, and also an amused slight smile from the Master himself. It also caused the Emissary, who was hanging back, to give him a second, longer look. You may stand over to the side of the dais, Lissaea instructed them, pointing to a couch and table just to the right. Kazdrad a Lord standing beside Maroz stepped forward, scowling. They This is my wish, Koresh, Lissaea cut the protesting lord off with a simple look. Lord Koreshs expression turned flat and he bowed deeply, then backed away, though he noticed that the others in Marozs group were still giving them gloomy looks. Ghrazir was also there, talking quietly with a veiled Ur woman of some notable beauty, who occasionally glanced in their direction as well. Trouble is like a ghost, huh, Qing Dongmei muttered to him as they quickly stepped around the edge of the dais. hard to pin down, and always where you least desire it? he replied drily, noting that the emissary had gone over to Marozs group. Isnt that monkeys, though? Ghosts, Monkeys, she replied airily, sitting down on the couch and patting the spot beside her quite pointedly. Rolling his eyes, he sat down beside her. Nisa and Garesh took the other couch. A moment later, Amanali appeared, dressed in a flowing red gown that clung to her figure, her hair crowned in a garland of flowers. With a sigh, she plopped herself down on the other end of their couch, then waved to a nearby servant, who was loitering with wine. I take it there was some pushback about those who received a blessing? Qing Dongmei asked her. Nothing unexpected, its just a chaotic morning all around, Sister Meyla, Amanali replied, accepting a cup of wine and taking a deep gulp from it, while the servant started to serve the rest of them. Everyone has questions, wants to put things offuggh, could that old villain not just leave already? Her interrupted comment was for Daraxes, who had entered the hall with his two servants, an Ur Lord, three beautiful young Ur women in sheer gowns and a lot of soul-gold jewellery. The Ur Lord stopped and bowed to the Master and Asherida, gave Lissaea and Erishkira a lingering look, then ushered the Master from Udrasa to a couch on the left side, near the dais, where two lords from Marozs group broke away and started to converse with one of the silver-masked servants. It took some mental discipline to just let their presence pass by unremarked , given what had happened the night before. He had every faith in the capabilities of the needle, but he had no idea what, exactly, Lissaea had done afterwards, so he could only trust she had the matter in hand. That is Lord Azgaesh, Nisa informed him quietly. He is new money, raised by Master Kazdrads predecessor to a noble seat, mostly because he is very rich. He isnt someone you want to get involved with. Mmmm he took a sip of the wine and nodded gratefully for her explanation. While it could be tempting to zone out of an event like thiswhich could, indeed, be superficially boring and performativein truth, every action, expression, movement or lack thereof, all of it meant something. The three behind him are his daughters, she added, shaking her head, clearly not impressed by the group. If one of them propositions you, dont accept. They are all sly, ambitious bitches, and, despite what they might say with honeyed words, fully supportive of their fathers endeavours... and more than willing to do what they think they must? Qing Dongmei suggested, taking a sip of her own wine. Indeed, Nisa agreed, drolly. Ambition, money, and insecurity are a potent mix, he agreed. Especially when it crosses with other gems like they are not like us, Amanali added. There is a lot of chafing, if you could put it that way, about the stratified nature of power. On the other hand, Garesh interjected. Historically, that is because when people break open that pot of worms it never quite seems to end up working right. My father still curses the Lord of Umazra, despite that city being ruined and carved up between four others, going on six centuries now? Around that, Amanali agreed. Not to mention, the last Master lost his position of power over that matter, and then others that came after, though those who are themselves dissatisfied with that outcome have had it in for Lord Kazdrad, ever since, even though he had nothing to do with those events. Rulers need to Rule, Nisa opined. Not exploit or abuse. The quandary, of course, is where is the division between such things, Amanali sighed. Azgaesh and his ilk would surely say that his Rule would bring in a new era of glorious prosperity for our city and those powers under it. That having come from the people Ha, Nisa snickered. His family has always been rich, and got rich off war and suffering. They seized lands left barren and fortified it with slave labour, killing thousands upon tens of thousands to reclaim it. They desire the power the status of Lord confers, but shirk the responsibilities that come with it. It has always been the struggle that sits at the heart of communities that are custodians of great power, he remarked, diplomatically. Some things do not change, Qing Dongmei mused, shooting him a subtle sideways look. You could certainly see the same conflict playing out in any number of cities and influences, from greatest and grandest to the smallest and most menial, on every continent of Eastern Azure. Such events were a cycle, his teacher had once remarked, a little glumly, he thought, as if rather tired of the whole issue, if in a rather understanding way, because the alternatives were well, terrifying. Ego and Greed, Amanali added. That was what ruined the old era, combined with an insatiable desire for control. Lord Master! Lady Asherida! Lady Lissaea! The booming voice of the announcer from the previous day cut through all the chatter in the hall. At the dais, he saw that a woman with a striking resemblance to Amanali, clad in a multi-hued, figure-hugging silk gown, her dark hair framed by a winged crown of gold, had joined Lissaea and Erishkira. Lords of Council, Ladies of Merit and all august persons who stand with us, on this great day! the announcer continued grandly, as several musiciansa piper, three drummers and a flutiststepped up beside him, I pray you all, please direct your attention, for in this august hour, accompanied by the pride of our glorious youth, a Great Heroine of our triumphant era comes before us! Wise of Council! Righteous of Deed! She has stood at the forefront of our people, as a bright blade against oppression and maleficence since time immemorial! I give you SIGURDRIFA! GREAT LADY OF RADIANT VICTORY! As he finished speaking, the drummers struck up a steady beat. The last few stragglers were hurrying into the hall, while most of those looking on who were not on the dais or already standing also started to get to their feet. As you can see, it will be rather performative, Amanali observed drily to him, also standing up. Following the others, he also stood, as did Qing Dongmei. The rat-a-tat-tat of the drums continued for a good ten seconds, then melded into the siren call of the pipes. A moment later, the lead piper, followed by the banner bearers, walked slowly into the hall. Sigurdrifa herself came after them, her steps measured to perfectly match the beat, with Althildr, leading the other youths, a few paces behind her in turn. And with her! Most celebrated and heroic! Daughter of Starhildr and Maerdath, Granddaughter of Starkadr the Great! Althildr, Skarnslayerno, Orcnas slayer! the announcer continued as the music continued to swell, pulling the ambience of the room around them with it. Orcnas slayer? Nisa murmured to Amanali and Garesh, sceptically. I am sure we will find out, Garesh replied with a resigned sigh. Glancing around the hall, he could see a few others older lords and ladies, mostly, with more martial traces to their inner energies also raising some eyebrows at that introduction. Such was the announcement that he almost missed Sigurdrifas gaze lingering in not quite hidden surprise, on Lissaea, who was herself looking on with a faintly amused expression as the procession approached the dais. Who, with trusty companions, hath given new hope to our current generation! the herald declared. Her trusty companions dont look especially impressed to be relegated to such status either, Qing Dongmei observed to him drily. Indeed, Jaroz and Marinthe had the neutral, mask-like smiles he knew all too well from back home, of talented experts pushed into what they saw as a menial role in the order of proceedings. Most illustrious! the announcer continued, gesturing grandly to Jaroz, now. Jaroz Trullcleaver, Prince of Katum, whose stalwart deeds with his famous axe are known far and wide! Now granted the name Eye-striker, for he smote to ruin the banners of the Six-eyed demoness! And beside him, Beautiful Marinthe, of the Blazing Heart, and Baresh, Vanquisher of the dreadful beast ?stuxubspusbu! Ah, so that is who he is, Garesh remarked. ?stuxubspusbu was a Fell Abomination, one of several that has troubled the riverland margins that are the border with Katum for the last few years. I had heard it was killed several months ago, during some trial or testing the Consuls of Katum proclaimed. Now, also renowned as the slayer of the six disciples of Kirgoz, Master of the Bloody Serpent, the announcer proclaimed, while Garesh was explaining to them. And last, though by no means least! Two of our own, returned to us as young heroes of our generation, their deeds in war praised by Great Lady Grimvak and Starkadr the Great, Arrok, now granted the title Banner Breaker, and Erisul, Star Striker! At the mention of the two from Uldara, the nobles from Marozs faction, in particular, perked up a bit, a few even clapping, as Arrok and Erisul allowed themselves to smile. As the announcer finally fell silent, Sigurdrifa and the banner bearers, who had stopped in the open area before the dais, now stepped forward. I greet thee, Lord Master Kazdrad, Lady Asherida, Lady Lissaea, Sorceress Erishkira, Priestess, Masters and assembled Lords and Ladies of Uldara and beyond, Sigurdrifa declared, bowing respectfully. I thank thee, for this warm welcome into your halls. Too long has it been, I last visited. I extend you greetings, on behalf of my hall, my sworn sisters, and our Lady. I bid thee welcome, Master Kazdrad replied, waving forward a servant, who carried a bowl of water and some food in the form of a sweet cake on what he would have thought was a rather simple terracotta platter, had he not seen the identical ones on Meuannas table. Sigurdrifa took the bowl and drank lightly from it, then passed it to Althildr, before eating one of the sweet cakes. The actual hospitality ritual Erishkira had told them about previously, which he had, up to now, not actually seen in action. Next, two more servants stepped forward, with a bowl of water and a cloth, and dipping the cloth in the water, Sigurdrifa ritually washed her hands. This ritual was performed in turn for each of the others, behind Sigurdrifa, while everyone else looked on in solemn silence. Only when it was complete, and the three servants had retreated to the side, did anyone speak once more, and it was Lissaea who opened her mouth. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. It seems Grimvak has been busy, she observed. Slaying an Orcnas? Killing the disciples of that old serpent breeding wretch? Debasing Asuraleths banners? Long has it been since such blows were struck. Each of you may enter the Hall of Memory, and lay an offering, that your meritorious achievements be acknowledged by our ancestors. The hall... Such an opportunity It seems House Karazs star is going to rise congratulations, Lord Maroz Shocked and surprised murmurs ran through the hall, but he thought he caught a faint grimace from one or two lords and ladies as well, and others who looked somewhat amused. Sigurdrifa just nodded her head slightly, as if this was expected. On the matter of an Orcnas appearing, that is perturbing news; we should speak of it later, Master Kazdrad added. It is, there has been a great upheaval in the mountains, Sigurdrifa replied. The campaign was hard fought but, for the first time in millenniums, we have pushed back the Blood Eclipse, and the Serpents of Slaughter retreated from the field entirely under our onslaught, losing many of their famed primal banners in the process. The destruction of which Uldaras forces should consider a peerless achievement, saluted by our Lady herself. Great deeds indeed, Asherida mused. Presumably this means a foothold has to be secured on a more permanent basis? Master Kazdrad added. There is hope that that will be possible, yes, Sigurdrifa agreed. Most courteous of you to come all this way to announce these achievements in person, Lissaea observed. I also wish to consult on a matter, on behalf of our Great Lady, Sigurdrifa replied. If Her Eminence is willing? You can enter the hall with the others. As to what troubles Grimvak so, I am sure we will have time to discuss that, Lissaea replied blandly. Of course, Sigurdrifa murmured, bowing politely at Lissaeas words. Did Asuraerleth show up in person? Or was it just some of her ward thralls? Erishkira asked. I did not witness her in person, but reports suggest she took part in the battle, and clashed with some form of Skarn that the wild tribes disturbed. Althildr? My grandfather ran into her, briefly, Althildr replied. She fled, of course, rather than face him directly. Of course, Lissaea agreed, a little drily he thought. Was that when you encountered this Orcnas? Amanalis mother asked. Yes, Althildr replied, after a short pause. I was simply lucky to land the blow that ended it. When it comes to such dark and dreadful entities, even luck is to be lauded, Master Kazdrad declared. For none die easily. I believe there has always been an award proffered, for their destruction? There has, Lord Mur confirmed, from where he was standing off to the side. I will see to it that it is given. I find myself interested in this Skarn, Kazdrad added. There have been other reports, of a wyrm, or some other old beast, that have reached us in these last days. One raided several villages in the Badlands, and even participated in a battle with this new warband that has popped up. I have heard of that, yes, Sigurdrifa nodded. I cannot say if it is the same one, but there was an account of a Drakania that clashed violently with Master Sharvasuss Hydra near on the Waters as well. A Drakania? Erishkira raised an eyebrow. That would be a very different matter from an Earth-bound Skarn. Beside him, Qing Dongmei was doing her utmost not to look at him. The conflict they were discussing was certainly the one they had participated in, which meant that the Earth Bound Skarn was certainly the dragon he had met within the barrier. To clash with one of Sharvasuss pet hydras is no mean feat, Asherida remarked, her gaze drifting to Daraxes, who was sitting impassively while Azgaesh and another lord spoke quietly to him, keeping their mouths hidden. There were also rumours of a pair of Makers Dancers appearing, Althildr added, glancing at Erishkira. There are always rumours of Makers Dancers, Asherida remarked drily. Not to discount them, but they do not grow on trees. Perhaps it was one of the Cloud Daughters, grown bored of tormenting our people in these Riverlands. It would be the sort of thing they do, Lissaea agreed. That I am certainly curious of, Sigurdrifa observed. Our good time in returning to you was greatly helped by the vanishing of those mists these last days. However, even if it has saved us the effort of some sacrifices, changes in their behaviour rarely end well On that point, it is possible one of them decided to take the form of a Drakania for some reason, Erishkira added with a slight shrug. Some have such abilities, and their relationship with Quazam is complicated, as I am sure you are well aware. However, that is something else to discuss at our leisure, I think. Indeed, Master Kazdrad agreed. For the meantime, I would be most pleased if you and your charges would be our honoured companions this day, to witness the events laid on. It would be our honour, Sigurdrifa replied. At a slight nod from Asherida, the announcer stepped forward again, and after a quick glance around the room, spoke once more. Masters, Lords, Ladies and honoured assembled guests! The order of events for the day has been changed. The auction that was to be presented, will now be on the morrow, starting at the third hour of sun. Today, there will instead be martial games presented in honour of our valiant young heroes achievements, and a banquet, this evening. So it is decreed, and let the word go out to the city, that a holiday is announced on this day, and the Palace shall cover the wage of every working person accordingly, and an allotment of food and wine be distributed to every household in celebration of their return! With a bow to those on the dais, the announcer retreated once more, and Master Kazdrad got to his feet. The banners you have brought shall be displayed in the great courtyard, for all to see, the master informed Sigurdrifa, who simply inclined her head in thanks. Now, shall we retire to more private surrounds, so you may all refresh yourselves in earnest after your long journey? Your hospitality is, as always, without peer, Sigurdrifa replied with a smile. Let all fall silent, for the Lord and Lady Master! the announcer declared, cutting across the slowly returning conversation that had begun to spread at the announcement of the changed itinerary for the day. The drummers started a slow, steady beat, with the pipers and flutists joining them a few bars later, as Kazdrad offered a hand to Sigurdrifa and escorted her, followed by Asherida, Lissaea, Erishkira, Lord Mur, Amanalis mother and another woman, who he realised had to be a priestess of similar stature, who had been just out of his vision on the far side of the dais. The banner carriers stood off to the side as the various nobles started to applaud Althildr and the others as they followed after Sigurdrifa and the other senior experts. It is customary, Nisa murmured to him, also starting to clap, albeit without much energy. Following her example, he and Qing Dongmei clapped politely. Only when all of Sigurdrifas party had exited the hall did the music stop and the applause cease. There will be refreshments laid on, for all! the announcer declared grandly, as several groups of servants swept into the hall from the side doors, carrying platters of food and wine. We dont have to stick around for this bit, Garesh informed them, as Kurra came over to rejoin them. She had left the guest quarters they had been given well before they departed for this meeting. I had to go stand by my uncle, she grumbled, nodding towards a middle-aged lord with a curly beard, oiled and groomed into a remarkably sharp rectangular style he had seen on several of the statues around the palace. Are we sticking around? I was just telling Hunter Kang we dont need to, Garesh repeated drily. Ah, Hunter Kang Sorceress Meyla. He turned to find one of Quarunas servants standing there. Yes? he asked. As companion and disciple of Lady Erishkira, both of you are also invited to feast with the Master and Lady Lissaea, the servant informed them respectfully, lowering her head. It seems there is no escape for you, however, Garesh added, clapping a hand on his shoulder with a sympathetic grin. I shall drink an extra cup of wine on your behalf! You are also asked to attend, Priestess Amanali, the servant added politely, to Amanali, who sighed and nodded, getting to her feet. Very well, let us catch up to them, Amanali declared. Leaving Garesh, Nisa and Kurra, they followed the serving woman out of the hall. This will likely be equally performative, Amanali informed them drily, as they made their way down the corridor beyond. Though probably less fractious and weird compared to the banquet at the auction yesterday. Probably, you say? Qing Dongmei murmured. Probably, Amanali repeated, rolling her eyes. Are there any formalities we should be aware of? he asked quietly. Ah hmmm, you are also guests, and accompanying Lady Erishkira, who is herself an honoured guest so just dont be too extroverted, Amanali replied after a moments silence. Oh, Quaruna and Jaroz have a bit of history. Well, its mostly imposed from his side, but you might want to watch out for that. Maroz and a few others are likely to be here as well, as eminent lords of the city. When you say history? Qing Dongmei asked, giving him a sideways look as they turned onto a colonnaded walkway that ran around the edge of a paved courtyard not dissimilar to the one that had hosted the auction the previous day. -Oh of course, he sighed inwardly. I shall keep that in mind, he replied softly, noting the several armed guards standing at the various exits, all of whom seemed to have foundations beyond his, or means to conceal their strength. Thank you. Not at all, Amanali replied breezily. As to the history? Katum has long sought an alliance with us that goes beyond words and deed. Both the children of the previous master were married when he ascended to the seat. Kazdrad only has one child, however: Sister Quaruna. Ah, I see, he nodded, able to fill in the gap pretty easily. And she is available in a sense? Qing Dongmei mused. At least as far as they are concerned? Only in their imaginations, Amanali replied with a rueful shake of her head as they left the courtyard behind, passing through a guarded doorway and entered the hall beyond it, the far exit of which was guarded by a further pair of halberd-wielding Ur, who saluted them formally as soon as they entered. But Jaroz is ambitious, Amanali continued as they crossed the hall, and they have sent him thrice to negotiate with us now, in the last few years. Given he has attained some renown under Sigurdrifas mentorship, I do not doubt he will try to make the most of it this time as well. Before either of them could reply, however, they reached the guarded door. Passing beyond it, they were in another courtyard; however, this one held a lavish garden. Tables and couches had been arranged in the shelter of the lower colonnade, where Jaroz and the other juniors as he supposed they should be considered were sitting, chatting quietly amongst themselves, as servants poured them wine and placed food. The envoy from earlier had also joined them, as had another youth who he didnt recognise, and a girl of a similar age, who was chatting to Erisul. Both had physical resemblance to Ghrazir he couldnt help but notice. Lissaea, most of the other elders, including Master Kazdrad and Asherida, meanwhile, were seated in the private shade of the gazebo-like construction at the heart of the garden. Thats Zasrir, the other son of Maroz, Amanali informed him quietly, confirming his suspicions there. The girl talking to Erisul, Mazara, is also Marozs daughterah, we will go see my mother first, Amanali added to the servant, as she started to lead them over towards the set table. You can leave us. As you command, the servant murmured, stopping then bowing to them and going over to join the others serving food and wine. Shaking her head, Amanali turned and led them into the garden, ignoring the two guards standing unobtrusively nearby, and over to her mother and the other senior priestess, who were standing next to one of the small ornamental lakes, along with a somewhat jaded-looking Quaruna. Ah, Ama, her mother called out, waving to her as they approached. Hunter Kang and Sorceress Meyla, how wonderful that you could join us. You honour us, he replied formally, bowing to them. My, so formal, Amanalis mother chuckled, giving him an apprising look over. As she did so, he could feel a faint hint of pressure from her gaze, but it was gone almost as soon as he noticed it. -So, she is at least a Dao Sovereign as well? he judged, as the wards on his sea of knowledge chimed their verdict on the profundity of her intent. I dont believe we have been, formally at least, introducedI am Amanura, Priestess of Ashinna, Amanalis mother continued. And this is Ninkura, Priestess of The Reed Mother, she added gesturing to her compatriot. I am honoured to be in your presence, he murmured, bowing to Ninkura. The other priestess accepted his bow with a faintly amused smile. Off to the side, Quaruna rolled her eyes. In any case, I will have to rob you of Amanali for a little bit, Amanura continued. Kara, darling, could you go introduce our esteemed sorceress and hunter to the politicians over there, then we can continue our chat. Of course, Quaruna murmured, bowing politely, he was a little surprised to see. Both of them proffered the priestesses a further bow, which they just seemed amused by, then fell in Quaruna as she gestured for them to follow her. You are confused at how deferential I am? Quaruna asked, giving them both an amused look. In truth he wasnt, but that was only because he had been around gatherings like this a lot, and it paid to pay attention. However, he just nodded a little anyway. Quaruna rolled her eyes, seemingly not buying the deference in any case, but it wasnt for her so that was fine. It was smart to avoid going straight over to Jaroz and the others. Zasrir is a lot more capable than his idiot older brotherwho you punched earlier. Getting involved in the succession politics of Lord Marozs bunch, not to mention Jaroz Amanali did mention him, earlier, he mused. Katum has agendas. Jaroz is deeply involved in at least one of them and Katum isnt like Uldara, Quaruna replied, pensively as they reached the edge of the central, vine-covered gazebo. As far as warnings went, that was pretty veiled, but he was pretty sure he got the gist of what she meant without her having to say it out loud. Erishkiras overview of that power had painted a scroll painting of a complex, sprawling confederation of powers united by military dominance and a monopoly on several important natural resources. Uldara had depth of power, it seemed, but the territory they controlled in comparison was lackingthe rivalry felt very much like that of a Ducal provincial power vying with a deep-rooted aeon-spanning local sect, in many ways. Ahhh daughter, Master Kazdrad got to his feet as Quaruna stopped and bowed respectfully to her parents, then Lissaea, Sigurdrifa and Erishkira. Althildr just got a slight nod, which he found rather amusing. You have of course met, already, Kazdrad gestured to Quaruna with a broad smile, But please allow me to introduce two other esteemed guests of our palace, Sorceress Meyla, who is Lady Erishkiras apprentice, and Great Hunter Kang, who has also been travelling with them. I am honoured to be in your presence, he replied, his words echoed by Qing Dongmei as they both bowed formally to the group. Your apprentice? Sigurdrifa raised an eyebrow, glancing at Erishkira, then giving Qing Dongmei a considering look, which Althildr mirrored. Mmmm, she came very highly recommended, Erishkira replied, sipping her wine. And a Great Hunter, Althildr mused, transferring her gaze to him, sounding not exactly sceptical, he noted, but certainly curious. I had wondered at that rumour, but now that I lay eyes on you up close, I begin to understand, Sigurdrifa chuckled. The way her gaze lingered on him made the hairs on his neck prickle, but he had to have faith that between the talisman and his teachers safeguards she couldnt see too much of his foundation. Most of those we encountered in the foothills were weak, disorganized or lacking character, Sigurdrifa said, turning back to Kazdrad. Those who do not recall the methods and the peculiar madness of those other powers of the Eastern Ocean would certainly think them weak, but there are strong powers among them. We clashed briefly with one that had multiple ninth-advancement combatants with lifespans you could only attain from a higher world. Their means are interestingly derivative as well. Beside him, Qing Dongmei was doing her best impression of listening with considered interest, and no more, because the conversation they had walked in on was clearly about those who had come in, with the trial. How so? Kazdrad asked, leaning forward. The groups we saw were divided into two well, three, I guess. Sigurdrifa mused. First, there were small groups of irregular combatants, dozens strong in some cases, with deep pocketsthe crazy mages that have been rampaging about in the Badlands, and it seems, further afield. They seem to be mostly between the fourth and seventh advancement, though a group with an eighth advancement old man trying to hide himself did run into one of our screening forces. Alas, he fled. Then there are larger groups. We observed two, at a distance. They have real organisation, and serious firepower. The smaller was at least two thousand strong, and had not just combatants but civilians in numbers as well, almost as if they were an entire tribe on migration. And the larger? Lord Mur asked, frowning. Our scouts didnt get a clear number; two were captured, the rest fled, their best guess was that they numbered about eight thousand, all told. They had little trouble sacking a border fortress. Eight thousand led by ninth-advancement experts, Kazdrad grimaced. That is comparable to a medium-sized town. The good news there, is that they do appear to be cohesive communities, so while their numbers are big, the number of skilled combatants is probably only one or two thousand, Sigurdrifa mused. But almost all of those would be sixth or seventh advancement. Interestingly, it appears that a lot of them have suffered severe stagnation in their strength, although Reginlief and Tamuz have both speculated that may change quickly. Oh? Asherida asked. There have been large numbers of disruptions in the ascension matrix, in the last three weeks, Sigurdrifa replied. This has also been observed here, Lord Mur remarked. Culminating in the flood that has caused so much upheaval Yes, Sigurdrifa nodded. At first, we feared it was some trick or ploy of the Six Eyes confederation or the Blood Cults, given how it seemed to be focused on the region around Krista Tonnitrue, but as we travelled back, more and more reports have made their way to us. Almost all the perpetrators are these newly emergent groups, and most of them appear to be outworlders. So, it is possible that this is an invasion? Kazdrad sighed. Possibly, but most of these larger groups appear more like refugees, or occupants of another shard-land that has merged with ours, Sigurdrifa mused. Such events have occurred before, though nothing on such a scale since the years of The Tumult. And what of this third group? Erishkira asked, refilling her cup with wine. Ah, yes, it was Sigurdrifas turn to sigh now. We have not set eyes on them directly, but they appeared mostly in the Shada river-march, towards the old ruins of Menacarnus. It seems they clashed with the Grass Scorpionscausing the phenomena of the red dawn. So that is what that was, Asherida nodded now. Though Menacarnus that isnt an auspicious place for them to appear. Was it because of the old gate there, I wonder? I would assume so, Sigurdrifa replied. It seems they were pushed back, but even though they clashed with the Grass Scorpions, it seems they were not fully routedand I have a trustworthy report that they clashed with Hundred Ghosts and the Old Scorpion directly. That is concerning, Kazdrad mused, drumming his fingers on the arm of his chair. You think this force has fallen into the grip of the restless spirits there and the former Hero of the Arena? That would be a disaster, if so, Sigurdrifa sighed. A new faction, akin to the Deathless Veil, but with the foundations of a bunch of Heavens Path experts is the last thing we need. I have to assume that is why the Grass Scorpions were so quick to strikethough again, it could just be bad luck converging. And what of the rumours that they are of the human-kind? Asherida asked, leaning forward. If we are speaking in terms of their race, they are not, Sigurdrifa shook her head. But that is because they are of the Heavens Path, though it seems you knew as much already, she added, giving Lord Mur a knowing look. Those we have here are such, yes, Lord Mur agreed drily. Though with an eye to history, that doesnt necessarily mean they are any less dangerous. I may not have personally experienced life in that corner of the northern continent, as you did, Lady Sigurdrifa, but my family has passed down the tales And traditionally, the main danger of the Human-kind was in their mad bastard of a God, Lissaea interjected. It is simply that the totality of that faiths cultish, exclusionary and oppressive influence in the later years was so great that the two became entirely synonymous in the eyes and memories of those who had to endure them. Otherwise, the Barbarians, as they were once termedthe Hibric, Drassic and the Sar, even some of the Inanfor examplewould also be considered as such, and all three still remain in these lands. True, Sigurdrifa conceded. On that line, though, I am prompted to ask what you think of this His heart sank, as she produced a familiar white mask, cracked in this instance, by what looked like a blow from an axe or similar weapon, and marked with the Imperial Common glyph for Ancient. All of the others at the table stared at the mask, until eventually Erishkira picked it up and turned it over in her hands. It could just be a coincidence? Lord Mur asked, eyeing the mask. Its not exactly an uncommon design? Rather than say anything, Sigurdrifa produced a strip of a sleeve, from a Jade Gate Court inner disciples robe, that showed their signature hem design. -Well, that vindicates my paranoia in trying to get ahead of events, he thought glumly. I should remind you about the last incursion, Lissaea remarked, pensively. You know, the one that caught everyone by surprise and that Udrasa seemed to know about well before anyone else? Sigurdrifa grimaced. And Udrasas current circumstances Erishkira added, scowling. They are still an ally in our fight against the Blood Cults, Lady Lissaea, Althildr remarked. Mmmm, that is Grimvaks position, certainly, Lissaea mused, picking up the sleeve. Though Udrasa has a great deal of culpability in every event in recent weeks to stymy ours and others actions in reacting to this incursion. They have moved on the resurgent Golden Peony phenomena, tried to subvert the tribulation that occurred over the riverlands last week, leading to this flood that has so inconvenienced everyone and yet also gotten the Mist Daughters to abandon their harassment, and in doing so allowed them to act much more freely. I should also tell you that the association of this design with that group predates the establishment of the new church. It was in use when the Eternal City was establishing their provinces in these lands. Heck, its origins are so old even I cannot be certain of whence they came from. The blood trefoil probably goes back to the time of the UruKhal and the First Defilement. Yet, they became a symbol of Longevity and their successors, who have caused nothing but grief and mayhem ever since, in the name of their agenda, Sigurdrifa pointed out. So, what is Grimvaks position in it, then? Erishkira asked. That they should bepardon the puntorn up, root and branch? If this is a branch that has come from outside, they may have higher strength behind them. Has there been any evidence of the Shaper Cult in their actions? Currently, her priorities lie elsewhere, Sigurdrifa replied, a little evasively, he thought. And if that mask can be the first reason I came hereto seek answers in the Halls of Memory, then that matter is the second, but it should not be discussed here. I see, Master Kazdrad nodded. Well, we will do our utmost to facilitate you in your search for answers. Of that, you have my word. Sigurdrifa proffered him a polite salute of thanks. On that point, I would tell you that at least two higher powers of the Heavens Path have shown up in traces so far. Neither will take kindly to the idea that they are associated with the Shaper Cult, Lissaea added. Ohh? Sigurdrifa frowned. You know which ones? Xiwangmu and Hundred Flowers Mountain, Lissaea replied, not listing the Shu clan, to his surprise, though he supposed she might doubt how high they reached. Of the two listed, he had never heard of the Hundred Flowers Mountain, either. Xiwangmu, he was pretty sure was the Western Cardinal Court, though. Ah. Sigurdrifa sat back, her expression turning solemn. Yes. Ah, indeed, Lissaea agreed. Neither of the guardians of those great heights are the slightest bit affable if offended, and will happily cut everyone elses noses off, to make sure they got the message. What sort of power do they have, backing them? Althildr asked, looking thoroughly confused. Divine Power, Lissaea said simply. Comparable to the hegemonies before the collapse. And a sight less affable to boot. Less? Althildr muttered, disbelieving. Than the Thrones of the Tyrants and Arch-Hierophants? Says the girl who knows both only through stories of her grandfather, Lissaea chuckled, making Althildr flush a little. No, I do understand your disbelief. By that era, they had stepped aside, in favour of the influences who did retain a controlling stake in that eras affairs. Content to keep their compacts from a distance. That said, the roots of those powers of the Celestial Axial go right back to the time of MoKratha and UruSuen, and among them can be counted True Masters, and the Grand Court of the Sky Emperor was respected even in those Ancient Days, ranked as it was alongside the gatherings of the Honoured Five and the Sunless Sovereigns. Not to mention the Breaker and the Maker both had a notable influence on the foundations of the Celestial Axial, Erishkira added. Though, as I understand it, the names with which they are revered are not the same? They are not, Lissaea agreed. But the pertinent point is that, while they are pre-eminently unaffable if you get across them, they are not dogmatically so, which is a major distinction between them and the Tyrants and Hierophants Althildr mentioned. In terms of why your grandfather didnt speak of them, he rarely, if ever, went into the Eastern Heavens. If any of them came to us, it was to places like Moon Dream Pagoda, or Mount Wangor the Ten Songs. The powers of the continents offered them nothing they could not already get elsewhere. And while I know what you are going to sayLissaea held up a hand, as Sigurdrifa, frowning now, opened her mouthGrimvak has her view, and it is a long one, coloured by the life she has lived, and that is fine. I also have a view, however, and it is that having helped burn down the house to spite the builder, it isnt wise to then go after the people who happened to be walking by. Mount Moon Dream and Mount Wang were very much inside the building, if we are keeping with that analogy, Sigurdrifa retorted. I would also point out that not only had the owner changed, by that point Debatable, Sigurdrifa muttered. But that the act of burning down the building, with everyone left inside, did more to benefit the old owners who skipped on the previous lease than any act since those same thieves of fate and fortune worked out how to make heroes for hire, Asherida added, a little archly. And if you are going to argue about their influence, I would remind you that there have been plenty on our side who found their thinking very influential as well. Something to consider when you walk around the Halls of Memory, looking for answers. He couldnt help but notice that Kazdrad looked not exactly uneasy, at what his wife was saying, but certainly his expression was carefully mask-like. Althildr looked mildly shocked, though, so he had to assume the opinion Asherida was voicing wasnt that widely held, or perhaps voiced often in public, given how Lissaea and Erishkira had spoken earlier. I would also add, Asherida continued, a bit more emotion creeping into her tone, that irrespective of any sophistry about what might have occurred afterwards, we ended up here. Along with this place. I cannot imagine that what remained after was especially hospitable. I was in Evergrove Vale, the hours after the collapse. Even that glimpse, from afar, of the world they sought to remake was Grim, Erishkira murmured, as Asherida trailed off. I appreciate that our experiences of those days were quite different, Sigurdrifa replied, after the silence between them all had stretched for several awkward seconds longer than was comfortable, her gaze sliding to Erishkira. Dont look at me, I was running for my life through the forest below Saint Robertas, trying to dodge pieces of falling battleship and avoid one of their groups of heroes for hire, as they were so aptly called, Erishkira added. We were lucky to get to the refuge of the old stones before reality wentshe made a hand-waving motionand manifested colours nature did not intend to exist in a visible spectrum. Oh, are we reminiscing about the old days? Ninkura, who had walked back over to join them, asked with a bright smile that never reached her eyes. Asheridas expression turned a bit awkward and Erishkira actually grimaced apologetically. Sigurdrifa gave Ninkura a smile that was actually embarrassed and guilty in equal measure. Nobody said anything, though Althildr looked like she wanted to ask, at least until Ninkuras gaze slid sideways to her and she flinched, and then Sigurdrifa gave her a sideways look that made the young woman flush. Thats what I figured, Ninkura murmured. An interesting mask, as well, Amanura, who he realised was right beside her, along with Amanali, added. Ah, sorry, I meant to come back over, Aunty, Quaruna muttered, also flushing a little. Yes, as always, discussion that relates to them tends to lead to places where ill memories dwell, Kazdrad remarked, diplomatically. Indeed, Sigurdrifa agreed, as Erishkira and Asherida both nodded. The whole thing was such a weird moment, that it began to tug at his junior just saw something he should not have instinct, but thankfully none of those there seemed particularly focused on either him or Dongmei Glory is an addiction, that turns even the strongest hearts greedy, Ninkura added, sitting down and claiming a leg of roasted waterfowl from the table between them all. So rather than dwell on the ghosts of years gilded only in our memories, I prefer to salute the achievements of today, of which this roast waterbird is clearly a superlative one. We are tomorrows folk. We have always been such, despite what others would push onto us. Do not be those menor women. And speaking of the food, I, for one, am also hungry, Amanura declared, sitting down as well, and gesturing for him, Qing Dongmei, Quaruna and her daughter to do so as well. It isnt good dining ambience to have people hovering at the table. No, it is not, Lissaea agreed drily, claiming a vegetable-stuffed pastry roll for herself. Turning the conversation back to something less contentious, Asherida murmured, once they were all seated and had started to tuck into the food, You have recently travelled through some of the lands, affected by these recent upheavals, have you not, Hunter Kang? she asked, turning to him. What is your impression of our troublesome invaders. My impression? he replied, sighing inwardly. He had expected to be sounded out at some point, but immediately? He supposed she wanted to redirect the topic of conversation away from what was clearly a touchy topic. I have had various encounters, with some of these groups on the way here, he answered, picking his words carefully, because lying or obfuscating in this company was a total non-starter. Nor, probably, was using shatterpoint, now that he knew it had links to the peoples of this place. I would say most fit the first criteria that Lady Sigurdrifa spoke of? Bands of ten, maybe twenty but at least one that was close to a hundred strong. The impression I got, was that they were as much in conflict with each other, as with this harsh landscape. Certainly, they seem to have factions, tribes, war bands, clans, however you want to call it, and tragically, many towns and settlements seem to have paid a price for being caught up in these events. However, not all seem unreasonable. I see, Master Kazdrad mused. And what of those who wear masks like these? There may have been a few? he replied. There were, I believe, in a large group that clashed with tribes at the edge of the riverlands? There may have been one with a mask and? there was certainly a group, wearing clothing like that, Qing Dongmei gestured to the sleeve, picking up the thread of his answer. Their actions came across as those quite content to backstab those around them if it suited their goals. Certainly, they seemed more engaged in that than the forces besieging them, that we witnessed. So, there are at least two bands, unless some from the one whence this mask came escaped? Asherida asked. None escaped, Sigurdrifa stated. So, yes, it does appear that way. When was this encounter you had with them, Hunter Kang? A week prior, he replied. Near Udrasa at the Plains, Erishkira added. In fact, I believe a few slaves taken in that conflict have made their way herethe golden peony bunch. Might it be wise to ensure they are not kept as slaves, but brought under the control of the palace? Mmmmm, yes, Ninkura agreed. I assume that we have not heard of this already, because they are owned by those under Marozs faction? That was my impression, from observing yesterdays proceedings, Erishkira agreed with a faint smile, her gaze flitting past him for a moment. Following where she was looking, he saw that Maroz and several other lords and ladies had just walked into the garden and were making their way over towards them.